《Bringing Military Supplies to Ming Dynasty》


 Chapter 1

    1445 Gregorian calendar, the tenth year of Zhengtong of Ming Dynasty.


    In a house in Jianning Prefecture, Fujian Province, an old woman is as popular as a gossamer.


    Lying in bed, he held the 15-year-old boy''s arm tightly before he died, "six brothers, when my mother left, you are the most worried..."


    "Mother, don''t go. I miss my mother in the morning." the boy has beautiful eyes and looks handsome, but his eyes are full of sadness and fear. He was afraid that his mother would leave him and that the people who loved him most in the world would give up.


    But in the end, the old woman released her weak arm and slowly closed her eyes. At that moment, it was so peaceful and kind. The sixth brother also closed his eyes at this moment and fainted by the bed


    ......


    The girl with a face of a porcelain doll has transparent and bright eyes, like a clear spring and watery grapes. People can''t get tired of looking. At this time, she is staring at the moving camouflage vest man in front of her.


    Eyes move with each other''s body. Look carefully, there is joy and satisfaction in your eyes, but more doubt and curiosity.


    She just knew that the young master in her eyes had completely changed. In the past, I just liked to sit in a quiet place and say "it''s too strange." when I saw tiger Mang, sometimes I would comment on the courage of every man.


    But now, he likes sports and seems to be more positive. What''s more, the dress he was wearing had never been seen before. It''s so weird, so simple. But look carefully, it is so convenient and comfortable.


    "Since the old lady left, the young master''s character has changed a lot, but I don''t know whether it''s good or not?" holding her red cheeks, Qiao Yin''s eyes showed more confusion.


    Qiao Yin, the maid, doesn''t know, and Hu Mang, the companion and servant, doesn''t know. The young master in front of them has been reborn.


    The young master''s name is Yang Guitong, with the word Chendong (meaning sunrise in the East). His father is one of the original auxiliary ministers of the Ming Yingzong period, Yang Rong of the third Yang Zhong.


    Yang Rong, formerly known as Dao Ying and Zi Rong, was born in Jian''an (now Jian''ou, Fujian). Position: Doctor Guanglu, Zhu Guo, Shaoshi, and concurrently the Minister of the Ministry of work.


    Influenced by his family, Yang Guitong learned to read four books and five classics since childhood. At the age of 13, he became a scholar and became one of the students. Since childhood, the sage said, the ancients said, until a month ago, after his mother Yang Liu died of illness, he became what he is now after a day of sleep.


    The ancients said, rivers and mountains also change, and nature is difficult to change. Even if his father died five years ago and his mother died a month ago, it is difficult to change a person''s nature. The reason why Yang Chendong has such changes, from static to dynamic, from Wen to Wu, is entirely because he has changed into another person from his bones.


    Yang Dong, born under the red flag and growing up in the spring breeze, is 100% modern.


    Seriously speaking, he is still an excellent aspiring youth. After graduating from high school, he joined the army. With his own ability, he grew from an ordinary soldier to an excellent revolutionary cadre step by step, and entered the most powerful wolf tooth brigade action team in the army. He did not know how much credit he made all the way. But often walking by the river, there are no wet shoes. In one task, the left leg muscle was injured and could not be as flexible as before. Finally, it was taken care of by the head and assigned to the General Assembly Quartermaster office, holding the position of a glorious Quartermaster director.


    Originally, he also thought that he would spend the second half of his life like this. When he reached his age, he would transfer to other places, and then marry a wife and have children to live a plain and happy life like ordinary people. Unexpectedly, a group of new army assets just arrived at Dachang (the largest warehouse for General Assembly). When he was patrolling and registering there, a huge black vortex suddenly appeared on his head. When he woke up, he came to the yard and became Yang Chendong, who was called the young master.


    Let Yang Dong, no! It should be called Yang Chendong now. What I don''t understand is that there is a light five pointed star on his arm. He remembered that there was no such thing before. Soldiers are not allowed to have tattoos on their bodies. When he accidentally touched it, he turned around and returned to the warehouse again. Rows of guns, piles of bullets, steel guns, and even a large number of tanks, as well as helicopters that had just arrived and had not been distributed, and countless daily necessities appeared in front of him.


    The touch of the gun, the cold feeling of the gun, let Yang Chendong know that this is not a dream, but a * * truth. So he had a bold idea to go. He picked up a brand-new 95 assault rifle. Then he had a sudden idea. He went out like this and came to the room of the Yang family''s old house.


    Thanks to no one else in the room, I don''t know what it would be like to scare people.


    His left hand touched the pale five pointed star again and was able to return to the big warehouse again. When he put down the gun and came out again, the whole person seemed to have changed.


    Accustomed to accepting new things and adapting to various environments, it is originally one of the compulsory courses for wolf teeth team members. In line with the idea that he will be safe soon, Yang Chendong has stopped the idea of going back. On the contrary, there was some joy in his heart.


    Back to the age of 15, the most important thing is to be healthy, which can''t ask for much money. Of course, what excites him most is the secret under the five pointed star. In this era, he has too obvious advantages. Thinking about the piles of weapons, his body will tremble uncontrollably.


    Anyone has a heroic dream, especially Yang Chendong. Otherwise, he will not join the army, nor will he try his best to join wolf teeth. Only limited by the environment, all he can do is complete some secret tasks, and sometimes he can''t even give his name. But when he came here, he came to the middle of the Ming Dynasty. During the orthodox years, he knew that many things he only dared to think about before might be realized.


    When Yang Chendong is excited, the first thing to do is to restore his own quality, which may be difficult for others, but for him, a veteran of 21 years, everything is so natural.


    Morning running is the first change. But his morning running is not just jogging, but a routine training of five kilometers. This is just the beginning. Later, with the gradual recovery of his body, he will continue to add weight.


    Yang Chendong''s change, the first adaptation is Hu mang.


    This companion, bought by the Yang family since childhood, is destined to rise and fall with the little master in the future. He likes boxing, but the young master didn''t let him move before. Now he took the initiative to play physical training. How can he not be ecstatic.


    Although the maid qiaoyin doesn''t understand the change of the young master, she will be happy as long as the young master is happy. In her eyes, Yang Chendong had already become her land and her heaven.


    For this, Yang Chendong would also like to thank his family background. Although the Yang family is also a big family, the memory left in his mind tells him that in this life, although his parents are gone, there are five brothers and seven sisters on it. It is said that it is difficult for him to have freedom. But they are all in Beijing, and he is the only one left in his ancestral home Jianning mansion as the youngest. Therefore, he has more independent ability and can do whatever he wants.


    Within a month of his arrival, Yang Chendong quickly adapted to his current life, and his physical quality has been significantly improved. But some living habits still give him a headache. For example, the defecation he needs to face every day gives him a great headache.

 Chapter 2

    In the Ming Dynasty, the wooden bucket used in the great liberation (called Huzi in the Han Dynasty and mumazi in the Song Dynasty) was sitting on it, which annoyed Yang Chendong. He decided to change and start from this matter. At the same time, you can also take the opportunity to earn a sum of money. Doing things is always inseparable from money, which is the same everywhere.


    Speaking of it, the old house of the Yang family was not small. When his mother was alive, there were many people to serve, especially craftsmen and blacksmiths who belonged to the service family. In addition, master Yang Rong used to be the Minister of the Ministry of work, and his people''s abilities are very strong. Soon, the old house housekeeper Yang Hai was called. When he learned that the sixth young master wanted the craftsman to do something, he found Shunfu.


    "I''ve seen the sixth young master." Li Shunfu is a simple and honest man with a cloth coat and a visible patch.


    Craftsmen are skillful, but they are inferior in all kinds of times and dynasties. Only under the concept of high reading, they attach importance to Taoism and light weapons. Craftsmen are the last industry, and craftsmen work very little. So their status is too low. They are left to be manipulated by others. Even if some craftsmen are born, their children can only be craftsmen. Everyone has been divided into 369 grades at birth. How difficult it is to change.


    Shunfu has five children, that is, because he works at the Yang family. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be more patches on the clothes.


    "Master Li, I have an idea here, which has been drawn. Please show it to me." Yang Chendong doesn''t have that kind of superior consciousness. He is used to being equal. Naturally, he is very polite to people and things.


    "No, no, sixth young master, just call me Shunfu like housekeeper Yang." Li Shunfu looked frightened. Although Yang Chendong is only 15 years old, he really doesn''t dare to underestimate it at all, because he knows that he is already a student. He is determined to be an official in the future. Where can he be compared with such a person.


    Looking at Li Shunfu''s nervous appearance, Yang Chendong remembered his current position. He also knew that it was difficult to change some things. He simply didn''t worry. Instead, he smiled and said, "Shun Fu, take a look at my picture. I think so..."


    When Yang Chendong said what he meant for the first time, Shunfu already knew what the sixth young master was going to do. A seat with water tank and flushing valve, with three ball valves to control the water flow in the water tank and U-shaped elbow, is also of all ceramic design.


    For some of these parts, Yang Chendong has already prepared them. They are all accessories in Dachang.


    Looking at these "exquisite" accessories, Li Shunfu couldn''t put it down. He was also imagining what it would look like after it was made.


    Without disturbing Li Shunfu''s thinking, Yang Chendong waited while drinking tea until he looked at the other party''s eyes from free to firm. He smiled and asked, "how? Can you do it?"


    "With the composition of six young masters, it should be OK." Li Shunfu replied with some confidence.


    "Very good." Chu Feifan snapped his fingers involuntarily, then pointed to the accessories he brought and asked, "can these things be imitated?"


    "If it''s made of iron, it''s not a big problem." Li Shunfu doesn''t know what those white plastic pipes are. Normally, they won''t appear until the 19th century, so he said to replace them with other materials.


    "Yes." Yang Chendong won''t care about the material when he hears that it can be imitated. As long as he can produce on a large scale, he can sell the toilet, and the natural profits will roll in.


    The so-called reluctant children can''t get the wolf, the reward and punishment can''t be clear, and the effect will not be very good. Yang Chendong immediately promised that if the toilet was made, he would reward ten liang of silver. (one thousand Wen of Daming treasure note is equal to one or two silver. Four liang of silver is equal to one or two gold.)


    As soon as the twelve year award came out, it was obvious that Li Shunfu''s eyes were shining. At this moment, he was really excited. In the past, what the family mainly did was to provide materials to do it. As for the reward, I never dared to think about it, as if everything was natural. It can be seen that people at that time didn''t want to innovate at all. If they had the strength and mind, they might as well do something else to subsidize their family.


    Yang Chendong is naturally used to it. He just wants to use such an exciting way to let everyone do things for himself. Facts have proved that this is a win-win model.


    He took out all the five hundred taels of silver that his mother had left him and gave it to Li Shunfu. If you want a horse to run, you have to let the horse eat grass, but he knows very well.


    "Young master, just give the money to the maidservant." the skillful voice who looked at everything in one side was quick and quick, and stretched out his hand to take it down. Perhaps in her eyes, the young master took out all his possessions with a childish remark, which is really too worrying.


    After a month of contact, Yang Chendong naturally knew who really cared about himself. He knew that Qiao Yin was worried. He immediately smiled and said, "well, Qiao Yin will preside over this matter and Shun Fu will cooperate."


    Originally, Li Shunfu trembled when he saw that such a large sum of silver was to be handed over to him. It happened that the sound jumped out. Of course, he was happy to accept it. He nodded vigorously to show that he would cooperate well.


    After sending them away, Yang Chendong, who was waiting for good news, looked at their backs and rubbed their palms. The money spent too fast. We should try to do something and get more money. The so-called food at home, do not panic.


    Previous life experience tells Yang Chendong that if a person wants to do what he likes to do, the first thing is to improve his ability.


    The question is, what is ability? Generally speaking, it is two words - money and power.


    It''s still young, only 15 years old. There''s no need to worry about power, but we must pay close attention to money. It doesn''t matter how old it is. Turned back to the study, the figure flashed, "disappeared."


    In the warehouse, there are not only equipment, but also the life necessities of some soldiers from the General Logistics Department. From the rows of armed with cold boxes, I came to my former single dormitory. People here don''t know where they went when the dark vortex came. Anyway, people can''t see one, but their things have been well preserved, including a good library.


    After walking into it, I randomly selected several novels familiar to future generations. Then I came to a large box with spices and took some unopened MSG, cooking wine, tender meat powder and loose meat powder. Then I passed by the daily necessities area and took some toothpaste, toothbrush, soap, towel and so on. Finally, I took a large box of gum and put it in my pocket, Then he returned to his study with satisfaction.


    That night, Yang Chendong went to the kitchen by himself. In the surprised eyes of cook Yi qiuer, he even cooked some good dishes. This scene attracted many people in the old house to watch. The old lady''s funeral period has not completely passed. Why did the sixth young master start to "get sick?"

 Chapter 3

    Yang Chendong didn''t know his behavior, which attracted everyone''s speculation and imagination. He just can''t get used to the taste of food and wants to improve himself.


    In other words, if he can become a member of the wolf tooth team, he usually doesn''t know how many various tasks to complete. Sometimes he even lurks in the past and pretends to be a person of various professions in order to get close to the target. He once worked as a cook for two months in order to get close to the target. His natural skill is not bad.


    Just as he skillfully threw the sliced meat into the pot, there was a scream outside the door. Just from this voice, Yang Chendong recognized the identity of the person. Who else would it be if it wasn''t the maid qiaoyin?


    As soon as the craftsman Li Shunfu was arranged, he thought whether the young master needed to be served. When he heard someone say that he was here in the kitchen, he rushed over immediately. As soon as I entered here, I made a fuss and shouted, "young master, a gentleman is far from cooking!"


    With the apron from Dachang Zhongshun, Yang Chendong smiled on his side and didn''t explain anything. Instead, he continued to turn the shovel and spoon in his hand. Suddenly, a fragrant smell began to overflow and disperse. People could not help but improve their appetite and wanted to have a sense of fast eating.


    "Young master, young master, what are you doing? Why is it so fragrant!" Qiao Yin seems to have forgotten her intention. She is sniffing and enjoying it for a while.


    Reaching out, he unconsciously scraped the bridge of each other''s nose. Yang Chendong said with a smile, "greedy cat, go and wash your hands. It''ll be fine soon."


    Over the past month, Yang Chendong has long felt Qiao Yin''s dependence and trust in himself. Different from other servants of the Yang family, they all call themselves the sixth young master, but only Qiao Yin and Hu mang call themselves the young master. This simple lack of a six word has proved a lot of things.


    It shows that they really regard themselves as masters, and others are just a title that can''t be used because of their identity.


    Don''t think that if you are a servant, you will obey the master. In history, there are more and more examples of weak emperors and strong ministers, not to mention a small old house of the Yang family.


    Yang Chendong sees everything in his eyes and follows the principle that whoever is good to him will be good to anyone. Naturally, he was polite to the clever voice who came to persuade him. The action of scraping the bridge of the nose was unknowingly from the heart.


    Qiao Yin, who was completely attracted by the delicious food, seemed to forget his identity at this moment. He he just giggled there, and then stared at the fried meat slices in the pot. There was a kind of posture that I would fight with whoever dared to rob me.


    "Young master, can I try it later?" a weak voice sounded. It was Yi qiuer, the head of the kitchen.


    Compared with the delicate of qiaoyin, she has a sense of five big and three thick. But it was with this physique that I didn''t know how many people I defeated secretly and became the chef of the Yang family''s old house.


    Just now she was called the sixth young master, and the six words were removed in a moment, which is enough to prove that her state of mind is changing. This is the pressure and change that a capable person can bring to others.


    Even if someone is waiting on him, of course Yang Chendong won''t cook by himself every day. God took care of him so much that he got a ride and a healthy body. Isn''t it a great waste of time to cook?


    "Yes." Yang Chendong answered concisely, and he also had an idea of testing each other. If this person changes her attitude in the future, she can use loyalty. On the contrary, she will not have hope and future. At least he can fire a cook as a sixth young master.


    That night, Yang Chendong had dinner with Qiao Yin, Hu Mang, Yi qiuer and the old housekeeper Yang Hai.


    This is probably the most delicious food the other four people have ever eaten. After all, there was no monosodium glutamate and tender meat powder in that era. After eating, the old housekeeper Yang Hai, who is famous for his extensive knowledge, had to say with admiration, "the taste of this dish is really fragrant. I think it''s no less than the imperial chef in the capital."


    Yang Hai has been with master Yang Rong for many years and has been lucky to taste many so-called Royal treasures. It is fair to say these words.


    Qiao Yin and others naturally nodded after listening, expressing their approval. Only Yang Chendong smiled and said, "if Uncle Hai thinks the taste is really good, please find my cousin Yang Fu. I think he should be happy to cooperate with us."


    "Ah! Yes, the rich young master has a restaurant in Jianning mansion. There are an endless stream of diners there every day, but it''s a good source for making money." Yang Hai suddenly realized and patted his head. He got up and walked out after eating.


    There is no need for Yang Chendong to intervene in such activities as picking up bowls. After eating, he walked around the yard with Hu mang. After eating, he returned to the study. Qiao Yin here has long studied ink. At dinner, I heard the young master say he wanted to write something, and gave her a choking beauty.


    Under the circumstance that the scholar group is the ruling group, scientific research is undoubtedly the way to heaven that many people like. What''s more, with a family background like Yang Chendong, my father doesn''t know how many descendants and resources he has left in the court. He only needs Jinbang nomination, and he will go a lot better than others.


    In particular, Yang Rong, an old son, once personally enlightened Yang Chendong. At that time, he envied several brothers. The predecessor of this body did not live up to his expectations. At the age of 13, he became a scholar and was known as a child prodigy.


    I don''t know how many people are optimistic about Yang Chendong''s future, and qiaoyin is the most popular. In her heart, the young master is a Wenqu star. Only by working hard, the great future is in front of her.


    A while ago, I watched the young master start to exercise and do some "strange" fitness actions every day. I wanted to persuade him, but considering that the young master''s identity is much stronger than before, it has been pressed down. Now I finally see the young master learning again. How can I be unhappy?


    When the ink was polished evenly and brightly, and the figure was almost visible, Yang Chendong walked into the study, looked at one of the chairs, and said proudly, "pen and ink are waiting!"


    "All ready, young master, what are you going to write today?" Qiao Yin looked forward.


    Instead of answering, a strange smile appeared on his face, "Qiao Yin, haven''t you seen the young master write with his left hand? How about showing your hand today?"


    "Really? Let the maidservant have a look." Qiao Yin heard that her left hand could write, and immediately gave birth to a heart of admiration. The young master is really an omnipotent existence of Wenqu star. It must be very beautiful to write with his left hand.

 Chapter 4

    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. After Yang Chendong wrote, he still looked excited. His face became more and more ugly, until it was like eating something bad and constipation.


    It''s not surprising that Qiao Yin will become like this. It''s really... It''s really ugly. If you have to use anything to describe it, it''s not much different from the graffiti of a three-year-old. Not only that, the writing also makes Qiao Yin difficult to understand.


    Looking at Yang Houdong, he really has a serious expression. That''s really serious because he''s practicing calligraphy.


    He was used to pencil since childhood, so that he didn''t study the brush when he wrote with a pen later. But even if you are in this society, do as the Romans do. But if you write with your right hand, it''s not timid and ugly. It''s better to change it directly to the left hand. It''s natural that the handwriting is not good.


    Writing is like walking a dragon. Yang Chendong feels good about himself. He has always admired his adaptability and learning ability. For only half an hour, he felt that he could not recognize the words he wrote. At least he could see what it was. This in itself is a great progress.


    It''s qiaoyin, a sleepy look. Such words are really a kind of torture, but considering the young master''s self-esteem, she just held back and didn''t say anything.


    It was another half hour. When the paper didn''t know how much it had been written, the sonorous and powerful voice of Hu mang came outside the door, "young master, rich young master is coming."


    After shaking some sour arms, Yang Chendong smiled and seemed very satisfied with his works. He nodded gently and said to Zhengqiang''s clever voice: "sort out these in order."


    There is a side hall in the old house of the Yang family, which is used to receive guests. At this time, a big bellied man was sitting there, dressed in silk and satin clothes, indicating that he was a master who was not short of money.


    "Rich cousin." Yang Chendong, who had washed his hands, was still an ordinary blue dress. Before people arrived, the voice came first.


    Looking at the fat young master, he didn''t even move his ass. only when Yang Chendong walked in, he raised his chin and said hello, "sixth young master, what''s the matter with you calling my cousin?"


    Yang Fu, the child of Yang Rong''s brother. His name is like a man. He didn''t like four books and five classics since he was a child. He chose a way of doing business that people despise. Here I would like to talk about scholars, agriculture, industry and commerce. At that time, the social status of businessmen was extremely low, which was disliked by many so-called "gentlemen".


    But just like clothes, it''s up to the wearer to feel whether it fits or not, rather than what others say. At least Yang Fu is very satisfied with his current life. He runs a Yang''s grain store, a Yang''s department store and a cosmopolitan restaurant. He doesn''t say that he earns every day, but at least he doesn''t lack money. He really reaches the extreme pursued by future generations. He wakes up naturally after sleeping and counts money until his hand cramps.


    Of course, Yang Fu''s ability to do this also proves that he is a man of vision. He knows that this is true in any dynasty and society. If the rich do not have background support, the money is just spent in the environment and may be lost at any time. This made him hear that when the housekeeper Yang Hai said that the sixth young master was looking for him, he rushed over. In the words of later generations, this is called emotional investment. Once Yang Chendong is really developed in the future, passes the examination and can even become the champion, he will have a backer and don''t have to worry about anything.


    But that''s after all. At least for now, he doesn''t pay much attention to his sixth cousin. He has given face when he can recruit.


    This is the second time Yang Chendong saw Yang Fu after he had never been here. The first impression was still vague. When my mother died, several brothers and sisters in the capital rushed back. Yang Fu appeared to flatter. Just because I just came here at that time, my body was still a little weak, and the impression was not very deep. Now, after close contact, I have a deeper understanding of my cousin, who has a tonnage of nearly 200 kilograms and a height of less than 1.7 meters.


    Yang Chendong walked to the opposite seat of Yang Fu. With a smile on his face, Yang Chendong arched his hand first. Then he said slowly and rationally, "rich cousin, it''s said that you have a good way to make money and have great skills, but you really envy me as a younger brother."


    People like to listen to good words. Yang Fu naturally can''t avoid vulgarity. In particular, he was praised so much by a scholar, and he was even more happy. "Sixth cousin is too polite. Brother Wei also has no way. He is sleepy as soon as he reads, so he can only do what he can."


    "It''s easy to earn a lot of money. It''s all within our power. What are others? Rich cousin doesn''t have to be so modest." Yang Chendong flattered and scratched at each other''s itch.


    "Ha ha. I used to hear that scholars are sour, and I can''t see others better than them. But today I heard what my sixth cousin said. It''s just a villain''s word." Yang Fu, who was praised, was really in a good mood at this moment. He immediately classified scholars and assigned Yang Chendong to the best one. Just after saying this, he suddenly changed his tone and said, "sixth cousin, we were relatives before. If you have anything to say, just say it. If you are short of money and need silver, it doesn''t matter. Just say a number and send someone to get it for your brother."


    If you are polite to others, you must ask for something.


    Yang Chendong said so many good words to raise himself. How can Yang Fu not see that the other party should have something to ask for himself? Are you short of money?


    Also, people like him who just read sages at home don''t know the hardships of the world? It must be that my aunt died. The bank capital in my family is tight and there is not enough money. It doesn''t matter. He originally wanted to invest. As long as he doesn''t need much silver, what''s the harm of taking out some?


    At this moment, Yang Fu is ready to shed some blood, waiting for Yang Chendong''s opening.


    But Yang Chendong didn''t answer, but waved back and came over with the a stack of the manuscripts. "Rich cousin, these are some of my cousin''s recent works. Please help me taste them and see if they can catch my brother''s eye."


    He didn''t ask for money. For a time, Yang Fu was confused. But even if people say they want to taste it, they probably take a look, and then casually boast.


    Thinking like this, he took the manuscript. The first impression, this word is too bad, even not as good as what I wrote. At least he read books for several years when he was a child.


    Curious about who wrote this word, Yang Fu looked up at Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong gently forehead, motioned him to continue to look. Yang Fu was also curious about what kind of good things such words could write, so he looked down at the first page of paper. You couldn''t extricate yourself.


    The words are so ugly! There is no doubt about it.


    But what I have to say is that the content is really wonderful. Just after reading two pages of paper, Yang Fu has a feeling that he can''t stop. In particular, there are basically no people who know anything in it. All of them are in vernacular, so that he, who doesn''t know anything, can see it very clearly.

 Chapter 5

    Read page after page. When you frown, when you jump, when you see the highlights, you can''t help patting your thigh, indicating your excited mood


    I''m kidding. What Yang Chendong wrote is the representative work of Jin Yong''s famous martial arts novels in later generations. It is also the work with the largest number of readers. Its publication established Jin Yong''s status of "supreme Wulin".


    It''s the legend of the Eagle Shooting hero!


    Guo Jing, Huang Rong, southern emperor, northern beggar, Eastern evil, Western poison, Chinese supernatural power and other characters are interspersed among them. The book tells about Guo Jing''s life from weak to strong, firm, determined to serve the country and the people and resist the invasion of the Mongolian army to the Southern Song Dynasty, which represents a kind of national integrity.


    Of course, it was impossible to write so fast at the beginning, but even so, Yang Fu was trapped and couldn''t extricate himself. It was not until it was getting dark that I finished reading the last page in my hand. Then Yang Fu with slightly red eyes looked up at Yang Chendong.


    From small to large, this is the first time Yang Fu took the initiative to read. Have you ever wanted to see it for more than an hour? Of course, this is because Yang Chendong''s words are really ugly. It''s impossible to see it quickly.


    Looking at those slightly red eyes, Yang Chendong naturally shrugged his shoulders, "just write so much first. If rich cousin still wants to see it, he can continue."


    "Write quickly, write quickly." Yang Fu doesn''t understand why Yang Chendong can write such a wonderful story. He only knows that he wants to continue to watch and see how silly Guo Jing will develop in the future.


    "People must eat grain. They always have to eat something before writing. Rich cousin can''t reach it. I''m tired after watching it all afternoon. I''m just going to taste my cook''s skill." Yang Chendong smiled on his face and then threw a look at Qiao Yin standing aside.


    Qiao Yin at this moment has admired his young master. She even thought wisely that the young master insisted on writing with his left hand. Maybe she didn''t want others to see that it was his handwriting. After all, reading books and commenting on the world with a pen are just the way of literati. It''s like writing stories. It''s just a heresy, which should be ignored by people.


    Where does Yang Chendong know that he just doesn''t want to show timidity? This is changed to his left hand, which will make qiaoyin have so many ideas. Seeing that Yang Fu was so optimistic about the legend of the Eagle Shooting hero, he knew that his plan had become more than half.


    Qiao Yin left and soon came back. She appeared with cook Yi qiu''er with two plates in each hand. Two meat and two vegetables were placed on the table moved by Hu mang.


    The dishes were so common that Yang Fu just glanced at them. There is a four seas restaurant under his hands. The level of chefs there is obviously higher than that of ordinary cooks. He thought more about letting Yang Chendong eat after dinner and quickly continue to write the story.


    But when the four dishes were ready, the wonderful taste soon came out and went into Yang Fu''s nose. He couldn''t help but let him smoke it gently, and then he said involuntarily, "how can this dish have such a fragrance?"


    Next, regardless of etiquette, he privately picked up a pair of bamboo chopsticks and stretched out to one of the plates of red meat with good color, aroma and taste. It''s really rich in taste, soy sauce flavor, fat but not greasy, thin but not firewood!


    It should be a dish suitable for all ages.


    Yang Fu doesn''t know how many times he has eaten braised meat, but it has never been as delicious as today. He can''t help but stop the car. One mouthful after another has the meaning of not stopping until he finishes eating.


    "Don''t worry, rich cousin. I''m trying something else. How about this cabbage and tofu soup?" Yang Chendong noticed that Qiao Yin and Hu mang were staring at Yang Fu. He knew that they must have been hooked out. He smiled and nodded gently to cook Yi qiuer.


    Yi qiuer is also a wonderful person. Seeing the young master''s meaning, he obviously wants to make one for each, because the four dishes in front of him are afraid that they are not enough for Yang Fu alone. Nod your head and step back.


    Just half a day, Yi qiuer had a great understanding of Yang Chendong. She also knows that all these are the reasons why they are called monosodium glutamate and tender meat powder. I only hate this thing. Only six young masters have it. Without the support of the young master, I will return to the way I used to be. Having been recognized by others, she absolutely doesn''t want to return to the way she used to be. In this way, there is only one thing she can do, that is to lean closely against the big ship of the sixth young master.


    Yang Fu did not care about that. He tasted a mouthful of cabbage and tofu soup, which brought him a different feeling for the ordinary soup. Then one spoonful followed another. At the back, he almost picked up the soup basin and poured it into his mouth.


    The food was big and full of praise. Until the neck was round, I couldn''t support it. Only then did I sit in front of the chair and look at at at least one-third of the four dishes.


    Looking at his eyes, it was obvious that he wanted to take it away. Although there was no saying of packing at that time, the meaning was similar.


    "How''s it going? Rich cousin, the food is delicious?" Yang Chendong''s voice rang in time.


    "Delicious, delicious." Yang Fu couldn''t help saying. At the same time, the eyes are also turning rapidly. It is obvious that they have begun to hit their own Xiaojiu.


    Before Yang Fu was ready to speak, Yang Chendong took the initiative to say, "then you say that if such scattered dishes enter the Sihai building, they should be popular. At that time, I''ll get some storytellers and tell the stories of Shooting Heroes in turn. You say, don''t you worry about having no guests? At that time, even if the price is higher than other restaurants, it must be overcrowded and hard to find one."


    "That''s nature, that''s nature." Yang Fu nodded mechanically, but he soon recovered. "What? Sixth cousin means to cooperate with me?"


    Looking at Yang Fu''s not stupid appearance, Yang Chendong smiled and nodded. There are many things he needs to do, which is just one great thing in the eyes of others. He can''t spend his limited time on such things. It''s very necessary to find a partner. If he wants to do things, he can''t lack money.


    Yang Fu changed his original appearance of being fat and unwilling to move. It was incredible that he straightened his body and quickly approached Yang Chendong. The move was fast because it was too fast and fast. It even attracted the tiger Mang''s heart standing on one side to be vigilant. Due to his habit, he even wanted to make a move.


    Others didn''t feel it. Naturally, Yang Chendong noticed that he put his hand at will, just so that Hu mang could see it. While stopping the other party from doing it, he smiled and looked at Yang Fu''s body close.


    The rich cousin is just excited. He will never do it himself. The recovery exercise in the past month is not just talking. I dare not say more. It is difficult for two or three big men to get close.


    "Sixth cousin, I''m willing to cooperate with you, and I''m willing to give you 70%, no! 80%. Yang Fu was excited at this moment. When he spoke, he had some inconsistencies.

 Chapter 6

    It''s really willing to offer such a high price. Yang Fu has seen the beauty of this unique dish and the power of the legend of Shooting Heroes. Think of his four seas restaurant. It''s just a poor business. If it wasn''t for the name of the Yang family, it could have all kinds of concessions and reduce expenses in many aspects, I''m afraid it would not be able to survive long ago.


    Now suddenly there is a great hope in front of us, but we are not fools who will try to seize it.


    Yang Fu was so excited that he didn''t expect Yang Chendong. Because if he is the other party, he will seize such an opportunity. "Well, let''s cooperate. It''s seven or three. Just pay me one thousand Liang silver first. I have it."


    Yang Chendong didn''t talk to the lion. He took advantage of the situation to strive for his own benefits. He set the benefits at 70%, which is also what he wants to give Yang Fu some benefits. In his memory, the other party had given himself money before. Although it was a kind of investment in advance, it at least proved that the other party was good to himself. For those who are good to themselves, he certainly won''t let them suffer.


    "OK, thank you, sixth cousin." Yang Fu said sincerely. He was very clear in his heart that the so-called 10% more would be the income of how many liang silver.


    Later, Yang Fu took the early manuscript of the legend of Shooting Heroes and vowed never to leak it to anyone, taking away part of MSG, grain wine, tender meat powder and loose meat powder. These things should be enough for four seas restaurants for a month.


    But if he wants to continue his business after January, he still needs to come to the door. Yang Chendong is not afraid that the other party will cheat.


    As for whether Yang Fu will play any tricks in the restaurant''s account book, Yang Chendong doesn''t care. If the other party really does this, can''t he drive with money?


    Soon after Yang Fu left, he was sent 1000 liang of silver. With these, Yang Chendong had the capital to continue to do what he wanted to do.


    He took out five hundred Liang and sent it to the old housekeeper Yang Hai. "Uncle Hai, I''m going to set up a book printing factory. I have books to go out."


    At that time, the people who were able to publish books were absolutely everyone. It was only with great ability that we could do it. Otherwise, if a private person publishes a book and no one buys it, isn''t it smashing a signboard?


    When Yang Hai heard that the sixth young master was going to publish a book, he was naturally very excited, but at the same time, he was also worried, "the sixth young master, I think we can find someone to cooperate in publishing a book first, and we should give less in case..."


    Yang Hai didn''t say the following words, but Yang Chendong already understood the meaning. "Well, just follow uncle Hai''s instructions and contact him first." I think I haven''t finished my book yet. Now I think it''s really too urgent.


    Naturally, Yang Chendong doesn''t worry that no one will read the books he has written. There are too few spiritual food in this era. Most of them are collections of four books and five classics and Zi Shi Jing. Even if they tell stories about someone or something, they are all well-known. They can''t read them without shaking their heads. Even he thought with disgust that the reason why he chose this way of reading was that people would easily fall asleep if they didn''t.


    There are few miscellaneous books. Once the legend of the carving hero is spread, it will certainly cause a sensation, just like when the reform and opening-up TV sets enter thousands of homes, any TV series will be pursued by many people. At this time, such books are not worried about selling.


    I have confidence in the future, but in the final analysis, there is still too little silver. Five hundred Liang is neither enough nor enough to open a printing house. At that time, copper movable type printing was just emerging. The cost of a book is really not low. If you want to return the book, the price will not be low. Naturally, the pricing in the middle is not acceptable to ordinary people.


    "Take your time." watching Yang Hai leave, Yang Chendong threw the matter aside, and then asked Hu mang to find Wu Gang, the blacksmith leader at home. He''s preparing to make a crossbow.


    In this era when people can easily take their lives without any charges, money without strength is equal to a treasure house that people can draw at will. Knowing the importance of armed forces, Yang Chendong wanted to improve his self-protection ability.


    Of course, there are too many available weapons in the warehouse, all of which are brand-new. As small as a military dagger, a pistol, a type 97 military compass, as large as various types of howitzers, cannons, rockets and several types of advanced tanks, there are even a few helicopters, but these are not what we should take out now.


    Although Yang Chendong has experienced many war tests, in order to complete the task, the people who died in his hands are also unknown. But he is still a pacifist at heart. Unless necessary, he doesn''t like killing people, especially Han people. (of course, like little Japan, he is not human in his eyes.)


    In the final analysis, Yang Chendong is an absolute nationalist. Except the Han people, the lives of others are naturally worthless.


    If he could, he would not confront the Ming government. It''s just that the ideas are completely different, and the conflict seems inevitable. But in any case, the heart of preventing people is indispensable. If you want to do something, safety is the first thing, and there must be necessary precautions. Otherwise, if someone touches you one day and kills yourself and his relatives, he can''t ensure that he can cross again.


    Blacksmith Wu Gang soon came to the backyard and met Yang Chendong with excitement.


    Everyone knows about craftsman Li Shunfu. Suddenly, the treatment was improved and valued, which is the envy and expectation of all craftsmen. Now, finally waiting for the young master''s interview, Wu Gang also dreamed of becoming such a person.


    "Master Wu, don''t talk about what''s superfluous. I''ll reward and punish you clearly. As long as you have the ability, I''ll give you a platform. But if you''re a mediocre person, you can only say sorry." Yang Chendong has no superfluous nonsense. He knows that if you don''t shock each other in advance, there will be problems in future management, He doesn''t want to involve too much energy because of these small things.


    "Don''t worry, young master, I understand." Wu Gang was sensible and directly removed the six words to show his attitude.


    "Very good. Here are some things I need. Go and prepare tonight. Come to me tomorrow morning and we''ll do something together." Yang Chendong was very satisfied with Wu Gang''s attitude and handed over a stack of papers with various materials.


    "Please don''t worry, young master. I won''t live up to your expectations." Wu Gang took it with both hands. Then he almost swore that he turned around and left. There was no mud and water in the meantime, which made Yang Chendong feel good.


    "Hehe, that''s good. Where''s the tiger? Dinner has stopped. How about we run for ten kilometers?" Yang Chendong, who has recovered most of his body, laughed heartily.


    "But go to Yangjiazhuang?" Hu mang heard the cry, rushed over from one side and asked with an excited heart.


    It''s more than 20 miles from the Yang family''s old house to the Yang family''s village outside the city. Hu mang doesn''t know, but he still says so because he fell in love with a girl when he went there with the young master two days ago.


    Wang Feng, also a child of a tenant''s family, has two brothers on it. But although people are poor, they clean up. Even if they wear clothes with patches, they look so unique that they don''t give people a little sense of inferiority.


    Hu mang is one year older than Yang Chendong. Now he is sixteen. This is true. He thinks about going to Yang family village outside the city every day.


    "Hehe, if we don''t go today, the city gate will be closed soon. It''s too troublesome to get in and out. One day, we''ll run in the backyard." Yang Chendong shook his head and didn''t point out each other''s ideas. Then he turned and ran.


    The two teenagers started panting after dinner exercise. But I have to say that such a life is what Yang Chendong hopes. Do what you like and live the life you want.


    Early the next morning, Wu Gang came to the backyard with three important parts: arm, bow and machine.


    Yang Chendong had breakfast just after running for five kilometers. He saw the required cross and crossbow on the table.


    The structure of the crossbow can be divided into three parts: arm, bow and machine. "Arm" is generally made of wood; The "bow" is transverse to the front of the arm; The "machine" is installed behind the arm. The most important part of the crossbow is the "machine". The crossbow machine is generally made of copper and is installed in the "Guo" (box shape) of the crossbow. In front of it is the "tooth" (hook) for hanging the string, and behind the "tooth" is the "Wangshan" (collimation for aiming); Since the Western Han Dynasty, the "Wangshan" of the crossbow was engraved with a scale, which is equivalent to the scale on modern firearms, so as to adjust the firing angle of the crossbow according to the target distance and improve the shooting hit rate. There is a "hanging knife" (i.e. trigger) under the copper Guo, which is used to launch arrows.


    Crossbow is nothing new. There were crossbow carts in the Warring States period, rhubarb crossbow and Zhuge crossbow in the Han Dynasty, and the three bow bed crossbow and divine arm crossbow in the Song Dynasty were invented by Shenzong in the Northern Song Dynasty. They have a long range and a high hit rate. But the disadvantage is also very obvious, that is, it is too cumbersome. What Yang Chendong has to do is a small steel cross and crossbow.


    As a team member of once wolf teeth, he not only needs to be very proficient in hot weapons and weapons, but also needs to understand this simple and easy cold weapons. When doing tasks, there are not always weapons with them, but bullets are sufficient. In contrast, this small cross and crossbow is one of the first choices. It can be launched invisible and will not be found by advanced detectors.


    The accessories placed on the table are obviously too large to meet Yang Chendong''s requirements. After a few glances, he shook his head and took out the Military Cross, steel and crossbow taken out from the warehouse. Then, with the dexterous movement of his fingers, a steel headed arrow was ready to be shot.


    "Whoosh!" without warning, an arrow was shot out, right in the middle of 40 steps (the ancients took one step for each of their left and right feet, about two meters), that is, on the small tree 80 meters away. Under the strong penetration force, a hole came directly.


    Under this kind of power, Qiao Yin and Hu mang standing on one side were frightened. Wu Gang trotted all the way to the small tree and stood there with wide eyes. It was obviously shocked.

 Chapter 7

    It is unimaginable that such a small cross and crossbow should have such great power.


    "Well, just make it according to my model. Remember, it must not be spread out. Qiao Yin, give Wu Gang two hundred liang of silver." Yang Chendong knows that knowledge is power. If the production method of this object is spread out, I''m afraid he doesn''t know what kind of blood will be caused.


    With a "plop", Wu Gang knelt down on the ground. "I asked the young master to find me a remote place in the backyard. I would like to make it with two disciples. I will never go out of the backyard without an order."


    Obviously, Wu Gang is a smart man. He knows the truth of his crime. He is just a blacksmith. He doesn''t want to die.


    "Sure. Qiao Yin, you can arrange. You and Yi qiuer''s cook are responsible for eating and drinking for the time being." Yang Chendong patted his forehead with some headache. He suddenly felt that there were too few people available. Even the maid around him could only be responsible for watching the secret. This also makes him feel the importance of talents urgently.


    Qiao Yin took Wu Gang to find a suitable room. Yang Chendong called Hu Mang, "young master, arrange a task for you to find someone outside and find the right person. Remember, there are three requirements: first, you can''t worry; second, you should have skills and have learned martial arts. Finally, you can''t be a bad person. Your character is very important."


    After saying that, he gave the remaining 300 Liang to Hu mang. If he wants to attract talents, he is afraid of spending money, but he can''t.


    Hu mang felt the young master''s trust and immediately knelt on one knee and said, "please rest assured, young master, I will bring talents back here, and I will go and return as soon as possible. However, young master should take care of his health when he is not here."


    "Hehe, you know the young master''s ability. You can''t say you can win completely, let alone others? Go." Yang Chendong smiled. When he was still growing up, his strength did not fully recover, so he was stretched out to deal with Hu mang. Once his strength recovered, it would be even more difficult for anyone to get close to him.


    Hu mang left, and Yang Chendong spent one thousand liang of silver in his hand. Knowing that a penny would defeat the hero, he turned and disappeared. When he appeared, he had a hard paper package with military supplies (mirrors) written on it.


    Yes, this is the cosmetic mirror used by the army. It is second for the army. It is necessary for the above units. These mirrors have just been sent by local manufacturers. They didn''t even have time to spray the three words cosmetic mirror.


    He pulled off all the packages and threw them back into the warehouse. The bright mirror was placed in the side hall. At this time, Wu Gang''s Qiao Yin just came in. As soon as he saw the bright and clean mirror, he could even reflect the pores on his body so clearly, and a scream also sounded.


    Qiao Yin was heard by the appearance reflected under the clear mirror. She had never seen such a clear mirror since she was a child to the 16th year of the University.


    In other words, most of the bronze mirrors used at that time not only had to be wiped clean from time to time, but also had to be polished often in order to keep them as bright as new and shine images.


    Qiao Yin''s cry attracted the old housekeeper Yang Hai. When he saw the clear mirror on the first day of the first day, his legs trembled. If he didn''t have enough concentration, he might fall directly to the ground.


    "Uncle Hai, please send someone to invite rich cousin." Yang Chendong hit Yang Fu with the idea of money again.


    This time, Yang Fulai''s speed obviously exceeded a lot, and there was a sense of breathing on his fat body. Originally, he wanted to ask what was the matter, but as soon as he saw the mirror standing in the side hall, he stopped talking. The whole person stayed where he was, as if he had been scared silly.


    Yang Chendong didn''t look at each other much, but continued to wave ink like rain. Shooting carving just started. There is still a lot to write. Fortunately, he read it for a long time when he went to bed last night. He can copy it with his strong memory.


    I didn''t know how long it would take, maybe a quarter of an hour, maybe half an hour, until my legs couldn''t support my body, and I plopped and sat on the ground. At this moment, Yang Fu finally recovered. When he looked at Yang Chendong''s eyes, he was very excited, "sixth cousin, where did you get this baby?"


    "A missionary named John gave it to his cousin. Hehe, he also likes the book of shooting carving very much. I told him the story and this is my reward." Yang Chendong had long thought about the source of the mirror. When talking about this, he didn''t blush.


    "I see." Yang Fu chose to believe, because he also saw the beginning of shooting carving, and was really attracted. They are all like this. If you want to come to others, it''s not much better.


    Without pestering on this issue, Yang Chendong directly asked, "rich cousin, do you think this mirror is valuable?"


    "Valuable, valuable. Ah! The sixth cousin won''t sell it." Yang Fu responded quickly and immediately changed to an excited tone.


    "Yes, make an offer." Yang Chendong nodded. He didn''t know that when he did this, Qiao Yin''s hands had long been clenched into a ball.


    Of course she wants to leave such a good thing to the young master. But she also knew that the young master was very short of money. As a close maid, she felt sad that she was useless.


    "But this is a good thing, enough to be a family heirloom." Yang Fu heard that he really wanted to sell. Of course, he felt incredible, but when he saw Yang Chendong''s face, he knew that the other party had made a decision, so he bit his teeth and said, "Well, if my sixth cousin really wants to sell, I''ll pay 1000 liang of silver. Of course, I know it''s not much, but my cousin doesn''t buy it, but collects it for you first. When you have money, just take it back."


    Yang Fu is naturally kind-hearted. Perhaps in his eyes, such a good baby is very few. It should be left for family inheritance, which is said in the form of pawn.


    "No. I advised my rich cousin not to collect it. John said that he would bring some when he went to Daming. Therefore, there may be many such things in the future." Yang Chendong didn''t expect that a mirror could sell for 1000 Liang. Of course, this is also that rare things are expensive. Once such things are everywhere in the street, I''m afraid they will be worthless. But who makes it not something of this era?


    Hearing that there would be more, Yang Fu''s look changed one after another. "Well, if so, the price of this thing will be higher. I''ll pay 1000 Liang here first and count it together."


    The previous 1000 Liang was just the pawn price. If it was sold, it would be more valuable. Yang Fu has some business ethics.


    "Yes." Yang Chendong nodded. He didn''t care much about how much money he could sell. He just couldn''t do without silver. Wait until the toilet is ready and the share of Sihai restaurant comes, naturally there should be no shortage of silver.


    Yang Fu left a thousand liang of silver, and then took someone to carry the mirror away carefully. It is worth mentioning that it caused an uproar as soon as it came out of the street. However, no one was surprised when they saw it, and some even knelt down and shouted that it was an immortal.


    It soon spread all over the world. Without advertising, the benefits of the mirror were maximized. In the end, the magistrate of Jianning took the lead and bought it for 3000 liang of silver, which was presented to the emperor Yingzong of the capital.


    Not to mention how much vibration a mirror caused, the Sihai restaurant in Jianning Prefecture suddenly caught fire.


    The delicious and indescribable dishes and the review of the biography of the hero of shooting and carving, which makes people feel excited and unable to extricate themselves. Under the dual attack of this spirit and desire for mouth, it soon became famous in the whole Jianning mansion. When the meal point is approaching every day, all the positions are filled with people, both for food and shooting and carving.


    The original dismal business suddenly became lively. Yang Fu was happy and raised the price again and again, but it still couldn''t stop the arrival of customers. He really had a cramp in his hand when he counted the money.


    Sihai restaurant became famous and made money, followed by Yang Chendong''s name.


    In particular, every time the storyteller talks about shooting carving, he will introduce it as usual. This book is written by Yang Guitong (word Chendong), the sixth son of Yang Rong and Yang cabinet, which makes his name resound in the whole Jianning mansion.


    This is part of Yang Chendong''s plan. In ancient times, people paid attention to fame.


    With fame, it will be much easier to do some things. Just like many students who are famous for their filial piety, they can even become officials without scientific examination. In this society, with an official position, it will be much more convenient to do many things.


    Good news came one after another. Li Shunfu lived up to his expectations and the first toilet was successfully built. After it was installed in Yang Chendong''s backyard, when the sixth young master nodded that he was satisfied, he began to vigorously promote it. At that time, the officials and rich families in Jianning mansion began to install it one after another. The cost of each toilet was 100 Liang silver, and the cost was only 12 Liang. Only this one brought more problems A lot of profits.


    The toilet made money, and the four seas restaurants can be described as daily gold. Yang Chendong naturally became famous, but then trouble came.


    On this day, the old housekeeper Yang Hai came to the backyard and told the sixth young master that there were always strangers wandering outside the house in the past two days. Yang Chendong didn''t see any difference after hearing this. He still smiled and looked up and said, "Uncle Hai, it''s September. Take the people of the house to Yang family villa to see what can be helped."


    "Ah! Now the harvest is still early, and there is still more than a month left." Yang Hai said something unknown, but then he thought of something. His face changed and said, "sixth young master, you don''t want to stay."


    "Yes, I want to stay. Even if someone spies here, they can''t guard day and night. They should always be given a chance to behave well. No." Yang Chendong still smiles, but how he sees it, there seems to be a trace of murderous spirit in his smile.

 Chapter 8

    Yang Hai wanted to object, but when he saw Yang Chendong''s firm eyes, he finally obeyed the decision. Originally, he wanted to leave some young students in the old house, but they were all rejected one by one. According to the words of the sixth young master, it was just a thief. There was no need to hang up. He was enough to deal with it alone.


    But the so-called one person was finally broken. The maid qiaoyin forced Yang Chendong to die, and Yang Chendong was defeated. Finally, in the whole house, except for an old guard, there were only Yang Chendong, qiaoyin, Wu Gang and his two disciples.


    These three people can''t leave. They must stay in the backyard to prevent leakage.


    In order to attract thieves, the movement of the Yang family was very big this time. It was well known in the city, but when the brigade went out of the city to the Yang family village, it still attracted many people''s comments.


    Among the crowd, there are two "thieves" who spy on the property of the Yang family


    Compared with others, the two men''s faces were significantly darker, and the number of wrinkles on their faces exceeded their age. If you are an experienced person here, you can see at a glance that it is made by the sea breeze all the year round.


    Yes, these two are bandits. Originally, the activity was in the coastal area of Fuzhou. Because Fuzhou was connected with Jianning, they overheard about Yang Chendong.


    Hearsay is called hearsay because it exaggerates the facts. As it is said by the outside world, Yang Chendong, the sixth son of the Yang family, came down to earth as a Wenqu star. He was intelligent, thought of quick paths, and made friends all over the world. Even the white skinned man is regarded as a friend. That''s how the mirror comes out. It is more like the famous legend of Shooting Heroes and the clean, convenient, fast and comfortable toilet.


    Can a person who can do such a thing be simple and rich?


    Even if you have money, it will naturally become the target in the eyes of the bandits. This time, the two people mixed in the crowd are just spies. Indeed, there are some skills. It was found that all the people in the old house of the Yang family had left 7788, but the sixth young master Yang Chendong stayed. This is a god given opportunity.


    The two spies hurried away from the crowd and turned seven or eight to the house of Jianning mansion, where they met their leader Kaohsiung.


    Kaohsiung is like his name. It looks tall and powerful.


    His height of more than 1.8 meters makes him easily stand out from the crowd. His eyes are like copper bells. I''m afraid he''ll be scared to move when he contacts those eyes.


    The two spies truthfully told the news they heard, and Kaohsiung couldn''t help nodding. "Well, it seems that God helps us. Well, let''s act tonight. Hey, go to meet this Wenqu star for a while."


    ......


    Yang''s old house.


    The front yard is quiet. Fortunately, the backyard is not accessible to ordinary people. I''m used to this kind of silence. In the past, I made a clever sound of sleeping in the evening, and I began to close my eyes and nod constantly. I have to say, I''m really a big hearted girl. I know things are different, but what to do or what to do.


    Yang Chendong stood in front of the study, looking at the clever sound that had been communicating with Duke Zhou. The corners of his mouth turned up, and then the whole person disappeared.


    In the big warehouse, Yang Chendong is looking for someone to take advantage of.


    Even if you have no good intentions, you must be a vicious person. If you are careless, the consequences will be unimaginable. If you just dare to stay, of course, you are ready for a thunderbolt blow and a heavy blow.


    Type 92 9mm automatic pistol has an effective range of 50m, an initial speed of 350m / s, a total length of 190mm, a barrel length of 111mm and a full gun weight of 760g. Using 15 rounds of double row and double entry magazine for ammunition supply can ensure that the jamming rate can be minimized.


    Equipped with the same small hole silencer, it can ensure that there is no sound when firing and will not cause suspicion of others.


    Kevlar bulletproof vest is not only a necessary thing, but also the best means to reduce the risk. Think about whether to get a set for qiaoyin. Finally, forget it. First, you can''t tell the origin of these things. Second, you have yourself, which can ensure that your opponent can''t get close to you at all. Naturally, qiaoyin standing behind is not dangerous.


    The latest individual Sunglasses infrared thermal imager can ensure that no living person can escape the detection of the line of sight, so as to ensure that there will be no fish exposed in the net.


    After taking some time to find all the things needed, Yang Chendong''s shadow flashed and reappeared in the study. It''s getting dark. Whoever should come will come sooner or later.


    ......


    The moon is dark and the wind is high. At night, when people kill and set fire.


    The weather is beautiful. There is no moon and a breeze tonight. It looks like you can''t see your fingers. It''s a good time for crime.


    At about two o''clock, Yang Chendong, who was writing the end of shooting carving, suddenly stopped writing and shook his left hand. Then he looked at the handwriting that had become much more beautiful and nodded to qiaoyin, "that''s all for today. You can put it away first."


    "Oh." Qiao Yin doesn''t know why she wrote so late today, but she is used to listening to the young master and carries out it unconditionally.


    Just after everything was done, when I looked back, I saw a young master with a pair of sunglasses and wearing a light green military uniform I had never seen before.


    "Shh!" without waiting for Qiao Yin to speak, Yang Chendong had stretched out his left hand to cover each other''s mouth and nose, then made a silent action, and then gathered his body together, "sound, afraid?"


    At such a close distance, you can really feel Yang Chendong''s breath. Qiao Yin shook his head with a flushed face, "Qiao Yin is not afraid when there is a young master."


    "Well, then you follow me next. Remember, there is a young master. Don''t be afraid no matter what happens, okay?" he firmly shook a delicate jade hand with a clever voice. Yang Chendong gave a confident smile, then opened the door of the study and put a bamboo chair in front of the door.


    It was still dark outside, and it was still dark in sight. Yang Chendong, sitting on a bamboo chair, has already seen everything in the dark with the help of an infrared thermal imager. The whole ten people really cost money.


    "Young master..." the clever voice standing behind her couldn''t see anything, but the tense atmosphere really made her cry.


    "Shh! Don''t talk, everything has a young master." through the weak light, you can see Yang Chendong''s side face. At this time, it is so resolute and firm that Qiao Yin is crazy.


    "Friend, if you are here, please show up. When will you hide your head and tail?" the voice suddenly sounded, so powerful, which came from Yang Chendong''s mouth.


    The sound is particularly clear on a silent night. But the voice came out, and the answer was still silent.


    After a pause of about five seconds, Yang Chendong, who didn''t get a reply, laughed, "why? Even if you dare to come, you don''t dare to show up? Even so, don''t blame me for inviting you out."


    Laughter came out, accompanied by a plop and the sound of the body falling to the ground. In a corner of the courtyard wall, a human shaped object fell to the ground.


    With the sound of falling to the ground, accompanied by several aggravated breathing sounds. Obviously, the sudden exposure and death of their companions did scare some people.


    But no one showed up yet. Yang Chendong knew that he had not done enough. He simply laughed, "the lesson is not enough, isn''t it?" plop, another shadow fell to the ground. A dark shadow rolled on the ground five meters away from the dead man, and there was no movement and silence.


    Two people died in succession. Finally, the bandits hiding in the dark couldn''t hold their breath. A voice like a flood suddenly sounded, "enough, we''re out."


    The shadows came out one after another. One after another, eight big living people suddenly appeared in the dark and appeared in the open space in front of the study window. Under the light, they showed their faces one by one. At the same time, they mapped the cold knives in their hands very clearly.


    Although they are swords, there are many kinds, including Tang Dao, standard military Dao and Japanese Dao.


    "Are you Japanese?" for a while, Yang Chendong didn''t know much about it. He recognized it when he saw the knife.


    "No, we robbed it at sea." Kaohsiung, the largest of the eight, took the initiative to answer.


    The scene just now really frightened him, and he didn''t see what others did. He just saw a faint light flashing, but before he could catch it, his brother had died on the ground.


    Kaohsiung has been at sea for many years, and we have seen a lot of hidden weapons and rare things. It is the first time we have heard of killing people without life and interest like today. From the appearance to now, there has been a look of horror on his face.


    "Rob the boat of Japan? Well, that''s what a man did." there was a trace of appreciation on his cold face. When he spoke, he seemed to have less coldness and more feelings.


    But before Kaohsiung and other people put down, the cold voice came out again, "but if you dare to make my idea, it is already a capital crime."


    "What? You''re what people call a down-to-earth Wenqu star?" Kaohsiung''s face changed. I thought Yang Chendong was an expert invited by the Yang family. He was specialized in dealing with himself and others. Unexpectedly, he was the Lord.


    When he asked this, Kaohsiung clenched his teeth. Now he just wanted to chop the two people who had inquired about the news and feed them to the dog. They even said that the sixth young master of the Yang family only knew how to read and was very weak. This time he didn''t follow the Yang family to the Yang family village, but he was in poor health and couldn''t go out. But now it seems that this is bullshit. It''s true that people are young, but only their calmness is not comparable to others. Where can we see a trace of weakness?

 Chapter 9

    "If false, change." Yang Chendong deliberately bared his teeth and admitted his identity. "Then tell me, what will I do to punish you next?"


    "Let''s go together. He''s only one person. I don''t believe him at such a close distance..." suddenly someone interrupted Yang Chendong''s words. Then a man on the far left was ready to rush up after constantly drinking. But before he could finish his words, he walked in the footsteps of the two people just now, plopped and fell to the ground, and there was no rest.


    "Isn''t the previous warning enough?" Yang Chendong glanced away, then looked at Kaohsiung and others one by one and asked, "who else? If you want to die, I''ll help him right away."


    This time Kaohsiung finally saw the clue and found that the weapon of the man who killed his brother was the seemingly insignificant and tiny iron gun.


    It''s not that he has never seen a gun. In the Ming Dynasty, there was a firearm camp, also known as Shenji camp. The soldiers there played with fire guns. It''s said that if they hit it correctly, people can take their lives 80 steps away. He was even lucky to see it once. I only remember that when something hits a puff of smoke, the movement is not small, there is no coherence, and the accuracy is worse. Where is it like this thing, which is not only small, easy to hide, but also so accurate?


    "Are you a musket?" Kaohsiung asked curiously with a head of doubt.


    Yang Chendong really appreciates Kaohsiung''s observation. First, we can judge the time and view the situation. Seeing that the situation is bad, we take the initiative to show weakness and stand up. 2¡¢ Dare to take the initiative to stand up, it shows that you still have a certain sense of responsibility, at least not the kind of rat who is afraid of things. As for the last point of observation, it is even better. When others can''t figure out what happened and are afraid, he can really see the key of the matter.


    If he met such a person in later generations, Yang Chendong would even think of ways to let him enter the army and train well, he would certainly be a good seedling.


    "Oh, it''s a pity." but at the thought of Kaohsiung''s identity, Yang Chendong shook his head. These people are bandits and enemies.


    As he spoke, Yang Chendong turned his gun slightly and aimed at the Bandit on the far left. He wanted to kill the enemy one by one by roll call.


    "Plop." a very simple voice came out. Kaohsiung knelt decisively on the ground after seeing Yang Chendong''s action. "Sixth young master, we are not bad people. We are all forced by life. These brothers are born in poverty because they can''t live in their hometown. Otherwise, who is willing to turn his head on his pants belt and become a bandit with today and tomorrow. It''s our brother''s fault to come here today. It''s our blindness. Everything is our fault, and we should also be punished Punishment is just my first thing. If you must die, you can kill me alone. Other brothers also ask the sixth young master to raise his hand and leave a cheap life for them to be cattle and horses. "


    After finishing these words very neatly, Kaohsiung knocked his head on the ground. After only a few times, the blood flowed out of control along his forehead.


    "Brother, if you want to die together, you will still be a hero in 18 years." the other six brothers were moved when they saw Kaohsiung, which has always been unyielding in their eyes. At this moment, they knelt down and kowtowed like a helpless child. One by one, they also kowtowed their heads to the ground. For a time, there was a noisy sound of hitting the ground in the whole backyard.


    "Young master, they are also very poor." at this time, Qiao Yin, who has been shivering behind, couldn''t help pleading for these people. Isn''t she unharmed? Besides, the other party has died three people. In the eyes of good qiaoyin, if he is wrong, he will be punished. He can spare one life.


    "That''s enough." seeing that even qiaoyin said so, Yang Chendong suddenly shouted, which was particularly loud in the silent night. This cry also shocked Kaohsiung. They raised their heads one by one and were at a loss.


    At the same time, the cry was so shocked that Qiao Yin was stunned on the spot, and then tears would flow out along the corners of his eyes. Obviously, she thought she had said something wrong, which made the young master unhappy.


    Who would have thought, the next moment Yang Chendong suddenly got up from the chair, and the pistol was placed on the chair at will. Then he magically took out a handkerchief and wiped it on the corner of Qiao Yin''s eyes, "silly girl, what are you crying for? I didn''t say you. If your eyes are swollen, they don''t look good."


    To tell the truth, although qiaoyin is only 15 years old, she should be convex and concave. In addition, she looks sweet, but she is also a beauty. Getting along day and night these days made him understand her kindness. Where would he have the heart to make each other cry?


    Seeing that the young master was not angry with himself, Qiao Yin immediately burst into tears and smiled, "isn''t the young master strange Qiao yin?"


    "Young master, it''s too late to hurt you. How can I blame you." Yang Chendong continued to wipe his tears. Only the remaining light in the corner of his eyes kept paying attention to the things behind him. Naturally, he can''t only carry a pistol. This is his habit. Just put the gun there just now, just to test.


    Hu mang has been looking for a servant practicing martial arts for some time, but he hasn''t returned any news, which makes him sigh that it''s difficult to find talents. Today, looking at Kaohsiung''s loyalty, especially its ability, I have the meaning of accepting. And this is just a test.


    Of course, there is a limit to this kind of temptation. If the other party just wanted to beg for mercy, he would certainly fight hard if he had a chance in front of him. In that case, he wouldn''t mind turning around and calling names one by one to reimburse these bandits.


    Yang Chendong was satisfied with the result. When he calmed qiaoyin, the seven people didn''t make any action. Maybe they were really afraid of being killed by themselves, or maybe it was because they were really loyal and just people. If they begged for mercy, they wouldn''t do anything sorry to others.


    But no matter what the result is, it proves that these people are available. That is, of course, Yang Chendong will try to convince these people to use it for himself.


    These people are bandits, that is, pirates. What does the pirate in 1445 represent? That is infinite wealth and opportunity.


    At this time, when the Ming government banned the sea, it was also the most empty era of maritime forces. If we can build a weapon force here, we can not only hide people''s ears and eyes, but also open up a new battlefield overseas and cultivate stronger and greater forces.


    At worst, it is equivalent to finding a retreat for yourself, so as not to encounter any danger on land and don''t know where to go.


    Seeing that these people were not acting rashly, Yang Chendong finally turned around slowly. "You face two ways, one is to be killed by me, the other is to surrender to me and work for me. You choose."


    "Ah!" a light flashed in Kaohsiung''s eyes. The sixth young master is even willing to accept them as slaves. Although he may lose his freedom, judging from his strength, there is no doubt that he is a good leading brother. That is, you don''t have to die, you just lose a little freedom, and you can worship under strong people. Who wouldn''t want to?


    "Tong Tong", another kowtow voice sounded, "sixth young master, we are willing to, willing to submit to you, mainly you."


    Maybe it''s an expedient measure, or maybe it''s really convinced, but anyway, at least now. As for whether there will be any other thoughts in the future, Yang Chendong believes that when he shows strong enough strength, the other party can only have a deeper fear. At that time, they don''t have the courage to force them against them.


    "Get up, let''s announce the first order to you and deal with your three brothers. In addition, you and I enter the study." pointed to Kaohsiung. Yang Chendong turned and left. He didn''t seem to worry that these people would run away because they were not subject.


    "Boss?" looking at the unrestricted scene, several other brothers came to Kaohsiung one after another.


    Kaohsiung naturally knows what they mean. It''s certainly not good to be controlled by others. Just now, he was convinced. In addition, he didn''t know what kind of environment it was around. Was there anyone staring at him in the dark? He shook his head gently. "Haosheng has dealt with the brothers'' bodies. Remember to stay away. I''ll go in and have a look and say."


    In the study, the light here is much clearer than outside. Waiting for Kaohsiung to come in, I saw Yang Chendong who was already seated behind the table.


    "Sixth young master." when he saw that the black iron gun was on the table, Kaohsiung couldn''t help shaking all over and knelt down on the ground.


    "What''s your name, where is your home? What do you do for a living?" Yang Chendong''s voice is ordinary, and he is not very old. Life gives people endless pressure.


    "The little one is from Kaohsiung. His ancestral home is from Fuzhou. Because his good land was invaded by thieves and his parents were forced to death, I killed them in anger and fled to the sea. Now it''s mainly for living on the sea. I usually rob merchant ships or something. However, I''ve never robbed the people. My targets are big families."


    The language answer is still clear. With good observation before, Kaohsiung''s ability has been recognized by Yang Chendong more and more. "Well, to live by the sea? That''s to be a bandit? Have you ever had a hand with other bandits?"


    "Yes, just because my strength is limited. I have only two warships and 30 brothers. My strength is limited. I don''t dare to go to the deep sea at ordinary times, and my activity area is limited." Kaohsiung told me everything. That is, when things come to this point, there is nothing to hide.


    "Oh, so you still have twenty brothers outside?"


    "Yes, they are all waiting for news at the black Wharf in Fuzhou." Kaohsiung still has a little 99 in his mind when answering this sentence, that is, you can''t kill me casually, otherwise who knows if my brothers will avenge me? So you''re really upset.

 Chapter 10

    As for where the black wharf is, it is just a name freely given by their brothers. It is a secret stronghold that no one else can know except themselves.


    It seems that Yang Chendong is only 15 years old, but in fact, his psychological age is already in his 40s. How can he not hear the meaning of Kaohsiung''s words. After a little ironic smile, he said, "with this promise, what oil and water can be fished only in the offshore?"


    "Small people also want to go to the deep sea, but their strength is limited. Going there is looking for death." Kaohsiung''s words are more or less wronged. He just came from a poor family, relying on loyalty and hard work, he created his current family business, but his foundation is too poor and his strength is really limited.


    As the saying goes, people are poor and ambition is short.


    "Do you want to die? If I support you and give you guns and guns, do you have the courage to break into the deep sea?" Yang Chendong felt more and more that Kaohsiung was an acceptable force. It doesn''t matter if you have poor strength. It''s only a matter of time before you get stronger with your own support.


    "Ah!" Kaohsiung looked up fiercely, looking incredible?


    Even Qiao Yin standing behind him trembled. What''s the matter, young master? If you catch the bandits and don''t report to the official, do you want to be friends with them? If it is known by the government, it will be beheaded.


    Ignoring their reaction, Yang Chendong continued to say loudly, "you just saw my gun. You know how powerful it is. Now the opportunity is in front of you. Whether you can seize it depends on your ambition."


    "I will, I will." how could Kaohsiung not know that this is the opportunity? Immediately, he knocked his head to the ground. Everyone has ideals, but they are not realistic. His ideal is to dominate a region in the sea, even if it is only a corner, he will be satisfied. Now the opportunity comes, where will you miss it.


    "Well, we''ll go out of the city as soon as it''s light that day. Take me to the black wharf. Go." Yang Chendong waved his hand and looked like you can go out in Kaohsiung.


    Kaohsiung retreated with excitement and even excitement. There was no one else in the study. Yang Chendong turned back to comfort Qiao Yin and said, "Yin Er, I''m scared tonight."


    Although she didn''t see the body, Qiao Yin knew she had killed someone. She must be very afraid.


    "Young master? The sound is all right? It''s just that these people are outlaws. Why don''t you give them to the government?"


    When Qiao Yin still wanted to say something, Yang Chendong had waved his hand. He loves Qiao Yin because the other party also loves him, but this does not mean that his will will will be affected by it. In other words, he is a male chauvinist, especially when it comes to life and death.


    "Yin''er, you should think nothing happened tonight. This is also the price for you to stay with the young master. You should learn to forget, okay?" Yang Chendong didn''t say the next sentence, that is, if you can''t forget, I''m afraid the two will be out of luck. He will find a good family for Qiao Yin to marry, and go their separate ways from now on.


    "Yes, nothing has happened tonight." Qiao Yin is also smart. She sees the seriousness in Yang Chendong''s eyes. She is afraid that the young master will not give up himself because he is not obedient.


    "Well, it''s late at night. Go to bed. By the way, you''ll stay here tomorrow. I''ll go out and come back soon. Don''t worry." Yang Chendong made up his mind to go to the black wharf, but this time he couldn''t go with qiaoyin. After all, it was an unfamiliar occasion and dangerous.


    "Oh." Qiao Yin answered skillfully. What happened tonight has shocked her so much that she needs to digest it. I heard just now that the black wharf should be in Fuzhou hundreds of miles away. If she runs so far as a weak woman, she will only become a burden. "Young master, be careful. Yin''er is waiting for you at home."


    In the yard, Kaohsiung has told a group of his subordinates about his dialogue with Yang Chendong. When they heard that the mysterious sixth young master was willing to support them to make a living at sea, they all looked excited. The deaths of the three brothers have been watered down a lot.


    Speaking of these three brothers who have only recently joined, they are not very obedient to Kaohsiung. Unlike others, no one will act rashly without the command of their eldest brother.


    The bodies of the three brothers were put into sacks. Originally, they were intended to loot the Yang family, but now they are loaded with the bodies of their brothers. After doing everything well, several people leaned together and dealt with it outside the hospital all night. At dawn the next day, a carriage with a shed appeared outside the Yang family''s old house. Three bodies in sacks were thrown in, and Yang Chendong drove out of Jianning house by himself. Not far behind, followed by seven scattered Kaohsiung people.


    When he got out of the city, he found a random grave and buried three. Then a group of eight people headed for Fuzhou.


    The road was not very good, the speed of the carriage was not fast, and the seven people in Kaohsiung could barely keep up. In this way, after three days, they finally came to Fuzhou and took another day to the so-called black wharf.


    The black wharf is just a little populated seaside, because it is suitable for large ships to touch the sea. It has become a place for Kaohsiung people to rest and go ashore.


    As soon as Yang Chendong and others appeared, they appeared one after another beside the reef by the sea. First, they looked at it with great vigilance. When they saw that Kaohsiung and others were among the visitors, they jumped out with joy one by one.


    "Elder brother, is everything going well? How much wealth does the Yang family have?" a energetic man in broken clothes came out among the people with an iron knife and a smiling expression.


    However, he just took two steps forward, and the situation changed suddenly. The iron knife in his hand suddenly changed hands and flew. A powerful force spread to his arm, making him fall to the ground uncontrollably.


    "Don''t worry, sixth young master. This is my brother Yue Guang." Kaohsiung, who had seen Yang Chendong''s power for a long time, naturally knew what had happened, so he quickly begged for his brother.


    "Tell your brothers, be careful what you say." Yang Chendong''s voice is still cold. It seems that he will kill people at any time and won''t blink.


    "Yes, yes." Kaohsiung nodded busily, just like pounding garlic. Then he shouted to the brothers exposed from the reef, "don''t talk. Listen to the sixth young master."


    "Hmm?" when he said this, all the bandits were stunned. What does that mean? Didn''t you rob the Yang family? How to make a six young master?


    Eh? This title is very familiar. I remember that the goal this time seems to be called sixth young master.


    Ignoring the people''s doubts, Kaohsiung came to Yang Chendong very dogleg, "sixth young master, this is the black wharf. Behind the reef over there are the two warships we now have."


    "Go and have a look." Yang Chendong nodded his head lightly, then ignored the surprised eyes of the people and took the lead in walking towards the reef.


    Everyone didn''t understand what the sixth young master was doing here, but the boss followed. Of course, they wouldn''t do it casually. But those eyes still stared at Yang Chendong tightly. If there was a big disagreement, they would rise together.


    Yang Chendong was not used to these things at all. Holding his head high, he walked past the reef with pride. What came into sight were two warships nearly twenty feet long and six or seven feet wide.


    Although the name of warship is very popular, it is actually just the smallest one of the sea ships of the Ming Dynasty.


    Apart from sentinel ships and patrol ships, this kind of warship is the smallest.


    In the early Ming Dynasty, the sea power was still very strong. In particular, the treasure ship built by Zheng He during his voyages to the west is a giant. I don''t know how many countries at sea have been frightened. However, since the time of Emperor Xuanzong of the Ming Dynasty, the state has slowly stopped building seagoing ships, which cost people and money. Up to now, Emperor Yingzong of the Ming Dynasty has directly imposed a sea ban. The original treasure ships have naturally stopped manufacturing, so that some shipyards have been closed, and the workers there have been dissolved and go home.


    It was precisely because of the sea ban that the later Japanese countries prospered, and Qi Jiguang fought against Japanese at the seaside in the later stage.


    The treasure ship is no longer built. The next biggest thing is the horse ship. The captain was 37 feet long and 15 feet wide. He was built as a World War II ship; The third is the grain boat, 28 feet long and 12 feet wide. The fourth is to take a boat, 24 feet long and 9 feet and 4 feet wide. Finally, the warship in front of us is 18 feet long and 6 feet and 8 feet wide.


    It has to be said that the ship support frame of the Ming Dynasty was not small, but when you were on a ship, the things in it were not worth mentioning.


    What Yang Chendong saw in his eyes was that he could not see the existence of other weapons except some bows and arrows. No wonder they can only deal with some merchant ships without any preventive ability. With such the simplest and primitive weapons, they can do such things. I''m afraid there will be no small losses, and they can only choose some small targets for merchant ships.


    Shaking his head, he looked very dissatisfied. In Kaohsiung''s eyes, he was a geden in his heart. Can it be said that the sixth young master couldn''t see these ships? It''s true that my family is too poor.


    Walking back from the boat to the shore again, Yang Chendong looked at the 27 people he could see. Although they were ragged, they all had good mental outlook. Except for the black spots on their skin, they all had bright eyes and were in good condition. This is the only thing he appreciates.


    Whether we fight or do things, we still have to be done by manpower in the end. Therefore, human factors often directly determine the good and bad results.


    "My name is Yang Guitong, the word Chendong, and I''m called the sixth young master." looking at the people, Yang Chendong said in a loud voice. "Your boss Kaohsiung wanted to kill me and rob money, but I found out and killed your three brothers."

 Chapter 11

    As soon as the voice fell, the other bandits who had long found that there were three missing were filled with righteous indignation. It seemed that they might come up for siege at any time. Maybe in their eyes, the sixth young master is too young and there is only one person. They can easily clean him up if they go out at random.


    Seeing the restlessness of the crowd, Yang Chendong just smiled, and then his eyes fell on a long gun more than 20 steps away. I don''t know which bandit''s weapon was inserted into the soil at this time. One shot at a time.


    "Bam!" there was a gunshot from type 92 without silencer. Looking at the long gun, it had broken in two.


    This sudden change shocked everyone. Originally, a person was eager to rush up and catch him, and the bandits consciously stopped moving forward. Even some people began to have cold sweat on their heads.


    If you can hit the gun so accurately from such a long distance, wouldn''t you be a corpse now if you rushed up by yourself just now?


    People''s reactions were seen one by one. Yang Chendong was still very satisfied. What he wanted was such an effect. "Well, you should see the advantages of weapons. When you still want to be brave and think you are the best in the world, others can take your head a hundred steps away. How can you fight this war?"


    Faced with such a problem, more than 20 brothers bowed their heads, including Kaohsiung and Yue Guang.


    Seeing the people shocked by their own hand, even many people''s eyes showed fear and pain. Yang Chendong knew that the effect of Liwei had been improved. Based on the idea of giving both grace and power, the next step is to give grace.


    "It''s good that you still have self-esteem and can see your shortcomings. At least it proves that you still have self-esteem, know shame and can be saved!" Yang Chendong, whose voice was suddenly high, shouted: "Be brave after knowing shame! It''s not terrible for a person to be poor. What''s terrible is that he has formed a habit and doesn''t know how to forge ahead; it''s not terrible for a person to be weak. It''s terrible that he has accepted his life and has never dared to fight again. Let me ask you, have you accepted your life?"


    "No!" the crowd shouted almost at the same time. Even Kaohsiung standing in the crowd couldn''t understand why he was stimulated by these words. He even had to drink each other''s questions.


    "Very good." Yang Chendong didn''t give everyone time to think. He nodded with a satisfied look. Then his eyes fell on Kaohsiung and Yue Guang, "you two come with me."


    Yang Chendong strode towards the carriage, followed by Kaohsiung and Yue Guang with an unknown face.


    During this period, Yue Guang, with a confused face, asked Kaohsiung, "boss? What does he mean? Also, doesn''t it mean that the sixth young master of the Yang family came down to earth as a Wenqu star, but he can write skillfully and blossom, and is weak and tight?"


    "I don''t know." shaking his head, Kaohsiung didn''t know how to explain all this. He thought he was going to slaughter a young sheep. As a result, when he got to the ground, he found that it was an adult tiger. The contrast was as big as it really should be.


    At this time when they were muttering behind, Yang Chendong had first come to the carriage, and then lifted the curtain into it. Then when he came out, he looked at the two people who had stood by the carriage: "go and carry out the things inside."


    "Oh." Kaohsiung and Yue Guang, who instinctively agreed, raised the curtain and entered the carriage, and then there were two loud screams.


    "What''s the matter?" the other bandits, listening to the shouts of the eldest brother and the second brother, ran over quickly. Several brave men looked ready to pounce on Yang Chendong at any time. Although the shot frightened them just now, there were still some chances of winning depending on the number of people.


    Without waiting for these people to make any action, the carriage curtain was lifted again. Then I saw Kaohsiung and Yue Guang jump down with a dark machine in their arms.


    "Ah! What is this?"


    "Is it a gun or a gun?"


    When they saw that Kaohsiung and Yue Guang were all right, they were no longer murderous. When they saw what they were holding in their hands, they all stared wide and didn''t know why.


    No wonder they were so surprised. What they held in their hands was an 87 type 35mm automatic howitzer launcher. It''s not too much to say that he was a small gun.


    Type 87 35mm automatic grenade launcher! It is an infantry automatic weapon that can shoot directly and deflect. It integrates killing and armor breaking. It can suppress enemy fire points within 800 meters and kill exposed and hidden living targets within 1750 meters.


    It weighs 40 kg and has a killing radius of 10 meters. It is jokingly called a mini infantry gun. It has 15 rounds of ammunition at a time, and the trigger stands on the side.


    Naturally, this is the weapon Yang Chendong took out from the warehouse after seeing the warship. That is, if he wants to subdue these bandits, he needs to pay something first. Otherwise, how can he dominate the sea?


    Kaohsiung and Yue Guang with a smiling face did not know the name of the weapon or how to use it. However, looking at the dark guy, they naturally felt a sense of joy. In their opinion, such a thing must be very easy to use.


    "Put things on the ground." Yang Chendong intended to frighten everyone, pointing to the mini infantry gun in Yue Guang''s hand.


    "Oh." Yue Guang mechanically agreed and carefully put the small gun on the ground, just like a bride, for fear of being hurt.


    "You all get out of the way." looking at the crowd around, Yang Chendong waved his arm. Soon, the scene was cleared, and everyone looked at Yang Chendong and wanted to see what he would do next? What will happen again.


    Without seeing the crowd, Yang Chendong took a casual look at the reef in the distance and saw a huge stone standing among the rocks. He pointed his hand and asked, "do you see that larger stone?"


    The crowd went with their fingers and immediately nodded. Yue Guang took the initiative to cooperate and replied, "I see. The stone is 700 steps away and weighs about 100 kilograms."


    "Oh!" listening to Yue Guang''s answer, Yang Chendong looked happy. He didn''t expect that this person''s eyesight was so extraordinary. He was really a good seedling.


    Seeing the appreciation in Yang Chendong''s eyes, Yue Guang naturally straightened his chest. It seemed that he was saying, how about it? You''re great!


    Just such pride, with Yang Chendong''s next sentence, there was no movement directly, "then I''ll choose the stone. Watch it, how can I destroy it in an instant."


    "What? It''s impossible!"


    "It must be impossible. Seven hundred steps away, it''s so big. The reef is strong and tight through wind and rain."


    "I think he''s talking big."


    The voices of discussion are rising one after another. Obviously, for people who have no vision, the goal Yang Chendong said can not be achieved at all.


    "Be quiet." Yang Chendong ignored so much, but lay on the side of the mini infantry gun, closed his left eye and opened his right eye, and began to play the aiming operation.


    Everyone didn''t know what would happen next, but intuitively everyone became extremely quiet, so they stared at Yang Chendong and waited for how the next scene would change.


    It didn''t keep everyone waiting, nor did Yang Chendong do any superfluous actions. It was just that his right index finger pulled the trigger towards the side of the infantry gun, and then a flame burst out.


    At the moment when the fire flashed, many people were startled. Before they could react, "boom" came out, and then someone shouted in their ears, "hit, hit."


    It did hit!


    Not only that, the stone of more than 100 kg, which is 700 steps away, has become crushed, and no trace can be found in the.


    be quiet!


    In addition to the sound of waves beating on the reef in the distance and the heavy breathing sound at the scene, there was no movement.


    Everyone was surprised by the scene in front of them, and their chin seemed to fall off.


    Among these people, there are several former Ming Hai soldiers. They were lucky to have seen Daming''s artillery. However, such guns are not only bulky, but also front loaded smooth bore guns with ammunition loaded from the muzzle and no rifling in the bore. There are no or only simple aiming and anti recoil devices on the guns. Manual ignition is often required when shooting. The shells are only solid shells made of stone or iron. Occasionally, there are a small number of explosive bombs and fragments of stone or metal A shot made of lead in an iron cylinder.


    It is almost impossible for such a gun to accurately hit an object 700 steps away. Even if it happens to be hit, it can''t beat the boulder into powder as it is now. If it must be compared, it is a sky and an underground.


    Just imagine what would happen if such a gun met Daming''s gun. It must be that fools can distinguish clearly. I''m afraid it was completely destroyed before the other party approached. Even if it is close, it must be difficult to cause any fatal damage with the ignorant attack rate.


    Under one shot, everyone became dumb. Half an hour later, a plop came out. It was the sound of Kaohsiung kneeling on the ground with another Mini infantry gun.


    What I have to say here is that even if I kneel down on the ground, the infantry gun is still well held in my arms. It can be seen that Kaohsiung is a powerful man.


    With this kneeling in Kaohsiung, others also reacted, and there were bursts of kneeling sounds. At this moment, they sincerely surrendered. Whether it was because of the power of the artillery or deterred by Yang Chendong''s momentum, in short, they have lost the power to resist, and all they have left is willing to respect.


    "Sixth young master, we are willing to be slaves and maidservants. Please accept us." Kaohsiung, as the boss of all the people, his words naturally represent everyone.

 Chapter 12

    What is different from just now is that after saying these words, none of the following people objected. Obviously, they acquiesced in this fact.


    To put it better, they are bandits. But in fact, life is very bad. Otherwise, I wouldn''t want to rob Jianning mansion hundreds of miles away. Now it''s not easy to see hope. Everyone wants to seize it.


    There were twenty-seven people kneeling on the ground. This may not be worth mentioning in the eyes of others, but in Yang Chendong''s eyes, it is indeed a great force. If it is used well, once it blooms and bears fruit in the future, it will play an amazing role.


    It''s like a grass. When it grows up, it will push away the boulders on its body, and it''s even more frightening to say that there are 27 people.


    Although I have long planned to take in these people, I wouldn''t have arrived here hundreds of miles otherwise. But when he really wants to accept these people, Yang Chendong is still very cautious. He is well aware of the role that these weapons he took out will play in today''s Ming Dynasty. It''s not too surprising to say that they are like thunder. If they are really exposed too early, they may become the target of public criticism. Unless he wants to rebel, there may be no place for him in the world.


    Caution has always been Yang Chendong''s way of being a man. Otherwise, he would have died many times if he had completed so many tasks in his previous life.


    "Are you willing to serve me as Lord?" Yang Chendong finally opened his mouth slowly in the expectation of the people.


    "Yes, I will." this time, not only Kaohsiung, but also Yue Guang and 25 other brothers answered neatly.


    "Hmm? It''s not easy to be my subordinate. You have to go through all kinds of tests. You will be very hard, tired and even lose your life. Do you think about it? Of course, if anyone disagrees, you can say it frankly. I won''t be difficult for anyone. I''ve prepared silver in the carriage. Anyone who leaves can get five Two silver coins, with these, you can find a small place to start again, so I hope you can think about it when you make a choice. "


    "Don''t think about it. We are willing to serve the sixth young master." Kaohsiung''s first loud answer.


    "I''d like to," said the other 26. In the past, I was still a bandit and didn''t mean to leave. Now I can see hope. Who else would be foolish enough to go?


    Originally, Yang Chendong was worried about how he would solve it once someone left. After all, the power of the artillery can''t be spread now. Now that everyone has stayed, it saves him from other thoughts.


    "Well, even if you are willing, the young master will also ask. Those who want to follow me must pass the test, and before they are fully recognized, there are still two things you need to do, that is, loyalty and obedience."


    "Loyalty! The loyal person is naturally me. I can''t betray anytime and anywhere, otherwise I will die and have no peace."


    "Obey! Obey orders and prohibitions. Even if there is an abyss ahead, no one can stop for any reason without my stop order. You can do it?"


    With his own advantages, Yang Chendong can do too many things. Of course, there will be many people in need, and how to manage these people has become the top priority, and the most important thing is loyalty.


    If these people have two minds, they are likely to take out their own weapons to deal with themselves. In that case, they are really moving stones to hit their feet.


    "We can do it. We only serve the sixth young master in this life. If we break this oath, we will fight five thunders every day and die!" Kaohsiung responded very quickly and was the first to make a statement.


    Then Yue Guang said something like that, and then the remaining 25 people made the same speech.


    "OK." I saw that everyone made a poisonous oath (at that time, the people were stupid, and the binding force of the oath was still great). Yang Chendong chose to believe these people. Of course, it''s just a preliminary belief. Next, he will have various ways to make these people really surrender to himself.


    After a good cry, Yang Houdong shouted, "next, the young master will issue the first order and everyone will stand up."


    "Hua Lala." everyone stood up. It''s worth mentioning that Kaohsiung still held the mini infantry gun. It seems that it''s just like sleeping with it. There''s no meaning to put it down.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong doesn''t care. There are many good things in the big warehouse. What can be used and what level can be used depends on how much progress these people will make and how wide their territory will be.


    In the Ming Dynasty, which had just experienced the "rule of benevolence and publicity", it was still a strong and prosperous period. It was not until the "change of civil Castle" a few years later that it would change from strong to weak. At this time, it was not wise to confront the Ming Dynasty. Fortunately, the emperor Yingzong of the Ming Dynasty banned the sea, which revealed a big loophole. If he only developed maritime forces, Yang Chendong believed that there was no dew in the mountains, and it was important to create a lot of wealth while training troops.


    When you occupy an island, you will really turn your face with the Ming Dynasty one day and have a way back.


    To achieve these, the 27 people in front of us are the foundation. How to make good use of them has become a matter that needs careful consideration.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong adopts the separation training method.


    The so-called separation training, of course, is to take apart their small group, and then transfer the separated part to their side for training. After such a long time of contact, they will naturally have feelings. After adding their strong side, they must have more guarantee for loyalty.


    At this time, everyone stood up and seemed to be waiting for Yang Chendong''s second order. But the next six young masters didn''t issue orders, but chatted with everyone like family. At the same time, he also said that he could stay here for two days. In these two days, he will first teach everyone to use the mini infantry gun in their hands to improve their military ability and prepare for the expansion of power in the future.


    Among the twenty or seventy people, seven people with good eyesight and strength were selected to start simple training, including Yue Guang.


    Haramoto Kaohsiung also wanted to go with him, but was rejected by Yang Chendong. That is, as the leader of this team, what you need is to plan strategies, not to kill the enemy yourself.


    Of course, in order to convince Kaohsiung, Yang Chendong once again entered the carriage and took out 11 Bayi automatic rifles.


    Commonly known as Bayi bar, the army has a caliber of 7.62mm, a full gun length of 955mm, a full gun weight of 3.4kg, a magazine capacity of 30 rounds and an effective range of 600m.


    As soon as eleven Bayi automatic rifles were released, the remaining 20 people were shining in everyone''s eyes. They looked like men who hadn''t seen women for several years. They just rushed forward and robbed them.


    "Come to Kaohsiung." ignoring the excited eyes of the people, Yang Chendong called Kaohsiung and delivered one of them to the other party. "Remember your gun number and love him like you love your own life. If you don''t do anything and face life danger, you must do one thing before you die, that is to throw the gun into the sea, or smash it into pieces and destroy it as much as possible. You can do it?"


    "Sixth young master, Kaohsiung can do it. If I really want to die, I will destroy it first and ensure that it will be useless for anyone to get it."


    Kaohsiung loudly replied that the reward was to get an Bayi automatic rifle, a weapon of later generations.


    There are still ten left, but Yang Chendong didn''t mean to send it immediately. Instead, he looked at the twenty people and said: "Next, only half of you, that is, only ten people, can have the qualification to match the gun. As for the specific person, there will naturally be a competition. Next, each person will practice aiming for half an hour. One day later, I will send bullets to everyone. Whoever performs well will naturally have the quota to match the gun, remember?"


    One person can have it when they hear two people, and the eyes of twenty people brightened in an instant. Each of them said in the biggest voice they can shout: "yes, please rest assured, young master six, we will do our best."


    When there were no bullets, Yang Chendong taught everyone how to shoot. The so-called three points and one line was not complicated. After saying it, he learned it quickly.


    To say that shooting is not so easy to practice, Yang Chendong deeply understood that the so-called sharpshooters are fed by bullets, so he set his first target on Kaohsiung.


    After just practicing aiming for two hours, Kaohsiung was lucky to get a bullet from a magazine and finally be able to shoot live ammunition. Naturally, he was excited and looked at Yang Chendong''s eyes.


    Kaohsiung thinks he is the first brother to be trusted. Otherwise, the sixth young master is not afraid to turn around with the Bayi bar and aim at the muzzle of the gun?


    Of course, the cautious Yang Chendong didn''t know the danger, so he put on his bulletproof jacket early, and the 92 pistol was opened. Once he found something wrong, he could attack first. In bad times, with bulletproof jacket, even if he was injured, he would be reduced to the lightest state.


    Kaohsiung finally shot the first shot!


    Under the envy and jealousy of the brothers, they fired at a temporary wooden board standing 100 meters away.


    "Ba!" after a light and crisp shot, the wooden card was Wen Si did not move, but a shaking on Kaohsiung''s right shoulder. It was a blow from the afterwork. All because the other party didn''t grasp the essentials of shooting.


    Kaohsiung was very depressed. Yang Chendong didn''t ridicule at this time. He didn''t know how many soldiers he had brought. He knew when to attack and encourage.

 Chapter 13

    "Clamp the gun, hold the butt of the gun with your right shoulder, breathe steadily, look ahead, and try shooting after you are in a stable mood."


    According to these essentials, Kaohsiung did it seriously, and then waited to feel that the body was not so excited and the breathing of the whole body was gradually stable. The index finger of the right hand slowly touched the trigger, and then stared at the wooden card in front at three o''clock


    "Ba!" the second shot came, which also attracted the eyes of other brothers.


    I still remember that when the first shot was fired, people laughed more. Although Kaohsiung was their boss, it didn''t prevent them from making fun of others. Of course, this can also be said to be a vent of envy.


    Now the second shot was fired, and everyone was waiting for the result.


    The wooden sign 100 meters away was no longer as calm as before. The bullet passed through the sign and flew out, leaving a black hole in it.


    "Hit, hit, ha ha!" when Kaohsiung saw that the result was a hit, Kaohsiung jumped up, then danced a gun and shouted.


    "Bang!"


    A huge force suddenly hit Kaohsiung''s waist. Under the strong force, the man with a weight of 140 or 50 pounds flew out sideways and fell on the beach.


    Everyone was confused by the scene.


    They don''t understand? Why should the boss who hit the target be cleaned up.


    They don''t understand? That kick was kicked by the sixth young master. Seeing that the other party''s body is not so majestic, why does he have such explosive power? He can kick off Kaohsiung, which is bigger and stronger than him.


    Kaohsiung, who was kicked down, also looked confused. He didn''t know what he had done wrong. And the waist really hurts. I thought that the reason why the sixth young master was powerful depended on these sacred weapons they had never seen or even heard of. However, after this kick, he knew that he had underestimated the fighting strength of the sixth young master. He was afraid that if the two fought each other, he would have a low chance of winning.


    "Throw the gun away." Yang Chendong''s voice was already ringing in his ears as he was still thinking about various problems. As a result of habit, he threw the Bayi bar aside on the ground.


    The gun was picked up again, but it was held in Yang Chendong''s hand. Then the voice of criticism came out, "I told you earlier that the muzzle is not allowed to treat people casually, but you were so excited just now that the muzzle has been aimed at the brothers around you many times. Do you know which brother will die if you accidentally fired the gun?"


    Finally, Kaohsiung knew what he had done wrong. At this moment, Kaohsiung stood up with a blush. "Sixth young master, I''m wrong."


    "You know what''s wrong? A hundred push ups, right away." there was no emotion on his face, and even his voice was cold.


    "Yes." after Kaohsiung agreed, he began his hard push up training on the sand. This is also a training method just taught, which can exercise the muscles of the whole body.


    While doing push ups in Kaohsiung, others also had a warning in their hearts, which taught them a profound lesson that they should not be at gunpoint.


    Two days passed by.


    Yue Guang''s seven people can hit the target with grenade launchers. Of course, this is the result of wasting hundreds of small shells.


    After leaving more than 100 shells, Yang Chendong took Yue Guang and left a team of six to master two grenade launchers.


    Ten of the other 20 gunmen have been selected. After hitting thousands of bullets, they can basically hit the target, but their results are good or bad. Among them, Kaohsiung''s shooting method is the best. He has a big advantage with a gun alone.


    Ten of the top ten gunmen looked excited and held the Bayi bar in their hands. The ten people who didn''t fight for it were miserable. It was like losing relatives at home, listless.


    "Well, ten of you listen to the order and hand over your guns to others. You and Yue Guang follow me back to Jianning." unexpectedly, it seems that the dust has settled. There is a huge contrast because of Yang Chendong''s sentence.


    Before they could figure out why, the Bayi bar in their hands had been robbed by others, and then changed into their sad expression.


    Yang Chendong really doesn''t look at them. He will speak with facts. He decided to leave. Before leaving, he called Kaohsiung alone and handed over a 6 ¡Á 30 times Chinese official telescope. "After I leave, you must find a way to expand the team. At the same time, you must understand the surrounding situation, especially the situation of chixian. (chixian, where Tainan City in future Taiwan island is located.) You''re welcome. Next time I come, I don''t want to see you. There are only two warships. "


    "Six young people, we can rest assured that what you have given us has the final say that we can only count the waters around here." Kaohsiung confidently said.


    No wonder he is so confident. With guns and guns and high-power telescopes that can anticipate the enemy first, he really can''t imagine who will be his opponent.


    He patted Kaohsiung on the shoulder to show comfort. Yang Chendong turned around and left. He left with Yue Guang and ten other brothers.


    It''s not easy to have guns. They are still the kind of powerful things that can be called gods. But they really want to go back to Jianning with the sixth young master. I really don''t know whether they should be happy or sad.


    You don''t have to drive the carriage by yourself. This time, Yang Chendong, sitting in the carriage, finally experienced the feeling of shaking hands with the shopkeeper. Even when he stopped to rest all the way, someone sent him food and drink. The only drawback is that the carriage is too bumpy. If it weren''t for his good physique, he would be scattered.


    The way back was obviously a little faster. Only three days later, he returned to Jianning mansion and the old house of the Yang family.


    The old housekeeper Yang Hai has rushed back from the Yang family villa with people. When Yang Chendong returns to the old house, he not only sees them, but also the tiger mang who returned here the day before.


    Hu mang was arranged to find a servant. Over the past few months, he spent 300 liang of silver in his hand. Finally, he didn''t get nothing. He brought 30 strong men.


    "Young master, you''re back at last." when she saw Yang Chendong entering the backyard, Qiao Yin ran over with tears on her face. If it wasn''t for their identity, I''m afraid she would rush into the young master''s broad arms at this moment.


    "Hehe, young master, isn''t it all right? Don''t cry. It''s not good to be a little cat." he reached out and scraped a bridge of his nose, and Yang Chendong laughed.


    "Young master." Hu mang suddenly appeared and appeared in front of Yang Chendong in a semi kneeling posture.


    "Come back, all the way hard." looking at this young companion reading, but he really likes dancing guns and sticks, Yang Chendong''s eyes flashed a rare sense of comfort.


    "It''s not hard to work for the young master. This time, I brought a total of 30 brothers. They are all strong young people and have no family concerns." Hu Mang''s head didn''t lift up and reported the results of the war. This is what Yang Chendong appreciates about him. He is never proud of his close relationship and can carry his identity clearly.


    "OK, where are they?" Yang Chendong was very satisfied when he heard that there were thirty people. Too few people are useless. Too many people are afraid of too much movement. These thirty people are just right.


    "In order not to attract people''s attention, we have arranged to go to Yangjiazhuang outside the city." Hu Mang''s work is really reassuring and thought of what should be thought in advance. This is very gratifying for Yang Chendong, "have a meal together, and then go and have a look."


    After three days, just after a meal, he rushed out of the city with Hu Mang, Qiao Yin and ten Yue Guang people waiting outside the Yang family''s old house.


    Yangjiazhuang.


    The occupation of thousands of mu of land was made by Yang Rongfu minister when he was still alive. Now the master and his wife have died, and the six young masters left behind to watch the house have become the actual owners here.


    It''s not the first time I came to Yangjiazhuang. I''ve been here many times when I was running. It''s the girl Hu mang likes. Her parents are the tenants of Yangjiazhuang.


    As soon as he entered here, Yang Chendong instinctively joked and asked, "have you seen Feng ER?"


    "Not yet. Chuang Tzu, who entered last night, didn''t come in time." rare, there was a trace of shame on Hu Mang''s face.


    "Ha ha, yin''er, reward Hu mang twenty Liang silver and ask him to buy some suitable clothes for feng''er. After a year, he proposed to feng''er''s parents in the name of the Yang family." Yang Chendong laughed. It was obvious that he was in a good mood for a while.


    "Thank you, young master." with a plop, Hu Mang, who was driving, suddenly jumped down and knelt down on the roadside.


    "Well, come up and catch up with your car. By the way, tell young master Ben about those people."


    "Yes." after Hu mang agreed, he turned and jumped into the carriage. While driving with a whip, he said: "Twenty eight of them are subordinates named Tengshan. They were originally mountain bandits. They couldn''t live on the mountain because of heavy taxes. I''ve seen some blood. The most important thing is that they have good physical foundation and have practiced twice. As soon as I told them a new way out, they all followed me. By the way, according to the young master, there were more than ten people. They didn''t want to follow me On the way back, I met a man named Leng song. It''s funny that he wanted to stop our team of 30 people. He fought on the spot, and he really knocked down five or six brothers, but he finally held him down. He shouted that he didn''t have enough food, otherwise, we 30 people It may not be his opponent. By the way, this man was born in a military family. He just escaped because his money and food were embezzled by senior officials. He really can''t live. He''s just running into us. "


    "It''s interesting." Yang Chendong was curious about lengsong''s story, but he really wanted to see what he was like.

 Chapter 14

    It was only more than 20 Li from the city to Yangjiazhuang. I got on the carriage and arrived at Yangjiazhuang in about an hour. The farmers guarding the village looked at the carriages of the sixth young master, standing naturally on both sides. They are grateful to their young masters.


    Especially recently, the sixth young master will bring some good things to share with you as soon as he comes to Chuang Tzu. He doesn''t mean to look down on you because you are a master and a servant. Just this respect gives everyone unlimited goodwill.


    This time, the carriage didn''t stop, but went to the depths of the village. There was a forest, covering an area of more than 50 mu. Lengsong and Tengshan were arranged here.


    The carriage stopped when it came to the forest. There were ten people behind them, including Yue Guang. They just ran down all the way. They were panting one by one.


    "Lack of exercise." Yang Chendong looked at Yue Guang and others. They were so embarrassed. He couldn''t help shaking his head. It didn''t let them bear the weight, otherwise he didn''t know whether he could insist on running here.


    Hu mang stopped the carriage, and Qiao Yin stood behind Yang Chendong. Then there was a sharp whistle. There was a sound of swimming in the woods, and then thirty people in all kinds of clothes rushed out of the woods.


    After the emergence of these people, they also have different forms. Some rest against a big tree, some watch from a distance, and others sit directly on the ground with a leaf in their mouth. Another figure rushed directly across the crowd to the carriage.


    "Seek death!" seeing someone rushing towards the young master, Hu mang stared with his eyes, and then moved forward to stop.


    "Bang bang!"


    In the blink of an eye, after each of them punched each other, Hu mang stepped back and took two steps. Seeing that the shadow had passed him, he rushed to Yang Chendong.


    "Protect the sixth young master." Yue Guang and others looked at the sudden scene. They were stunned for a moment, then something rang and rushed from all directions. But before they arrived, the figure had made hand with Yang Chendong.


    A long fist sent to the front door of Yang Chendong. There was a strong wind. Before the fist arrived, the sound came first.


    No one will doubt the power of this punch. If it''s hit on the body, I''m afraid if it''s not seriously injured, it''s necessary to lie down for at least two or three months.


    But such a sharp move, only because Yang Chendong stepped back gently, the first slight deviation gave way to the past.


    One punch was fruitless, and then one side Long Elbow attacked. This time, it hit Yang Chendong''s mandible, which seemed to break it.


    Still leaning back, he escaped the thunder attack twice. From beginning to end, Yang Chendong just borrowed two steps and dissolved the attack invisible.


    The two successive attacks didn''t make any profit. The visitor seemed impatient. With a loud drink, the whole Mermaid jumped up and flew a leg to sweep Yang Chendong''s neck. This sweep had a wide range of attacks. You can''t hide at all if you want to hide.


    If you can''t hide, you don''t need to hide. Yang Chendong''s eyes narrowed slightly and his hands stretched out like lightning. Unexpectedly, he accurately caught the flying foot in the random attack. Then he turned hard and threw it. It was even people with legs who were thrown out.


    Under the powerful force, the visitor fell to the ground with a thousand gold, but his steps were still vain. He stepped back for a few steps. When he didn''t wait for his body to stand firm, Yang Chendong''s counterattack came.


    A flying fist hit the chest like a fairy flying outside the sky. Let the visitor raise his hands in panic to hold the attack gesture.


    People react quickly, at least when they are unstable, they think of defense, which is not what ordinary people can do. Unfortunately, this fist was originally a false move. Yang Chendong seemed to have expected the other party to do so. At the moment when his right hand was held, his body turned, his left hand stretched out, his palm opened, changed his fist into a palm, and a slap was fanning the man''s eyes.


    The blow was fast and accurate. Without any precaution, his eyes were hit. For a time, his eyes were blurred and he couldn''t see clearly. At this time, another big leg came and hit the shoulder of the visitor. The powerful force directly made the visitor flop and kneel on the ground. Then he continued to press down. A dog ate shit and made a close contact between his face and the ground.


    "Good!" Hu mang was the first to turn against God, and immediately applauded. Then, more than 40 people applauded, especially Qiao Yin''s palm. After a while, a pair of careful hands turned red.


    The legs still kept stretching until the applause rang out, and then they slowly fell down. Then they shook their head, "insufficient strength, too slow response, no change in moves, too bad."


    Leng song, who fell to the ground and was spitting out the soil from his mouth, was really speechless.


    He used to be very proud. He liked to practice martial arts when he was very young, and because he was a military family, the people around him were Manhan. Over time, he learned a lot of practical things and became the first expert in their guard station.


    It was this achievement that made him very proud. He once thought that the heroes in the world were just like this. If he was born in the reign of Taizu (the era of Zhu Yuanzhang), he must exist like Xu Da and Chang Yuchun. Therefore, he was so dissatisfied that he finally learned that the Shangguan was greedy for his salary and asked for money. Then he left the camp and wandered in the Jianghu.


    Until he met Hu Mang, who was looking for people outside, he treated 30 people with one person, and finally lost. He also said that it was because he wandered every day and didn''t have enough to eat. When he heard Hu mang boast about how powerful his young master was, he followed him and launched an active attack as soon as he met. He just wanted to prove his strength and prove Hu Mang''s ignorance.


    But who would have thought that after a fight, he didn''t make any money, and finally he ended up being beaten to the ground. After I came to Yangjiazhuang yesterday, I was arranged to have a full meal. I can''t find any excuse to cover it up for a while.


    Lengsong, who was defeated, got up stubbornly, then shook his dizzy head, identified the direction and walked outside the villa. This time, he lost his face and offended the young master here. He must not have a place for him. If he doesn''t leave at this time, will he have to be blasted?


    Leng song stepped out, but just one step away, a very strange voice sounded in his ear, "this is the behavior of a coward, but he can only choose to escape."


    "I''m not a coward." the cold shot turned and explained. But when he saw that the speaker was the sixth young master, he could only lower his head. Without him, his skills are inferior to others. Where is the qualification to shout?


    "I''m not a coward. Why did I leave like this?" Yang Chendong felt that the other party was a talent, and his skill was really good. I''m afraid I can''t beat him when I first came here. But now, his body is almost recovered, and with the growth of age and strength in the future, he will become stronger. He likes this martial talent more.


    "Don''t go?" said lengsong, who smiled bitterly. "Is it difficult? I almost hurt you. Will the young master still tolerate me?"


    "Why can''t you accommodate me? Besides, you can hurt me by yourself? It''s a joke. If you want to make an excuse, just leave by yourself. On the contrary, if you want to stay, I''ll give you such a chance. You''ll also accept my young master''s training and eventually become a person like me. Maybe I''ll give you a chance to defeat me." Yang Chendong knows well that you have the ability, All have personality. If you want to leave such a person to work around, the ordinary retention is useless. It''s better to stimulate it in the opposite way. Maybe it will have a better effect.


    Sure enough, lengsong wouldn''t go as soon as he said this. Turn around, "OK, I''ll see your training methods. One day, I''ll challenge you and beat you."


    "I''ll wait." after dropping this sentence, Yang Chendong didn''t take a look at lengsong, because he knew that this person wouldn''t go now and won''t go in the future.


    "Assemble." nodded to Hu mang beside him. After Yang Chendong showed his hand, he wanted to start lecturing.


    "All come here, all come together." Hu mang said with a red face. He didn''t stop lengsong just now. If the young master''s strength was really strong, I''m afraid he would suffer a loss just now. In that case, he would be guilty of dereliction of duty. He should die.


    With a red face and even some anger, tiger mang shouted. Soon Tengshan and Yue Guang came with the people, including lengsong, standing in the crowd. However, they were all fooling around. In the words of the old man, they were standing there.


    Looking at the whole 40 people standing together and occupying a large area, Yang Chendong shook his head. This is a mass of loose sand. It seems that there will be more teaching in the future.


    "Stand up quickly and stand up straight." Hu mang is still anxious and urged by his white face, but those people don''t seem to be very obedient. They are still standing in a relaxed posture. It''s not their fault. One group is a bandit and the other is a mountain bandit. They are used to being free and loose. Now suddenly someone wants to take care of them. Where can it be so easy.


    "Bang!" just as everyone was waiting to see what tiger Mang''s quick eyes would look like, a sound came from the gun. It seemed that the eardrums were shocked in everyone''s ears, and they stood there one by one.


    When everyone was curious about where the heavy sound came from, an amazing scene appeared. Just behind them, the trees with the size of wrist thick were cut in two, and the thick trunks and leaves fell to the ground, bringing a great visual impact.

 Chapter 15

    "Oh my God, it''s that thing." at this time, someone with sharp eyes noticed that Yang Chendong was holding a golden guy in his hand. There seemed to be a white smoke on it, which was coquettishly blown by the sixth young master.


    When he noticed that everyone was looking at him, Yang Chendong finally said, "within five seconds, the horse will stand in a row of ten people in the morning, otherwise the guy in my hand will not have eyes." before the voice fell, the gunshot rang again, and three more shots were fired, and the three trunks broke off in unison and fell to the ground.


    "Oh, my God." I don''t know which boy shouted. This cry is undoubtedly a talisman, which makes everyone feel nervous. Some people also exaggerated to touch their neck to see if their head is still on their body.


    Four shots in a row was an alarm bell, which generally frightened the people. Forty people didn''t have the slightest nonsense. Soon, the one standing in a row of ten people was called neat. Although not standard, but everyone is tight body, try to do the best.


    "Sure enough, you don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin." Yang Chendong said to himself, and then put away the desert and eagle in his hand. When he looked at the crowd, his voice said clearly, "the first time is a warning. The next time he sees someone disobedient, he will say hello directly. I hope your heads are stronger than the trunk."


    "No, no, we are all obedient." soon, there were bursts of attachment in the crowd. Are you kidding? The young master''s force is so powerful, and he uses a powerful concealed weapon that can raise his hand to break the trunk. Who is not afraid? That''s false.


    Only Yue Guang and others who have seen guns know that this is not a concealed weapon. It should be a very advanced fire gun. But when they knew it, they were afraid, because it was the fourth weapon they had never seen before. It was so powerful. Who knows if there will be any more powerful weapons waiting for them? If they don''t obey, I''m afraid they''ll die if they just move their fingers. And it''s still the kind of dead without a whole body, because with the hegemony of the desert and the eagle, it will definitely beat their heads to pieces.


    The shock was used, and then Yang Chendong began to speak. "You are all outstanding people, so you can stand here."


    First, I gave these people an affirmation. Sure enough, everyone''s faces showed pride after hearing it.


    "But in my eyes, a hero like you is just a scum, a scum that doesn''t enter the stream." then there is a fight, which directly makes these people dizzy. Of course, some people were not satisfied, but at the thought of the result of Leng song''s trunk, everyone closed their mouth. They knew that they did not put their strength in the eyes of the sixth young master.


    Seeing that no one objected, Yang Chendong seemed satisfied and nodded. After the crackdown, we should encourage them as usual. Otherwise, if we blindly crack down, we can only break people''s spine and stand up completely.


    "But you have a good foundation. With a little training in my hands, you may become stronger. Therefore, from today on, I will train you and make you stronger. Although it is difficult to reach my height in the end, if you do it well, you will still be several times or even ten times stronger than you now. Of course, the next days will be very hard, hard to you Some of you may not be able to stand it and may think that life is better than death. Young master is still very fair and can give you a choice now. If someone wants to quit now, he can take the initiative to stand up and I can let him go. "


    After his words, Yang Chendong looked at the forty people in front of him and waited for their decision.


    They already know what it''s like to be here. Of course, no one will leave at will, and they are not afraid of the training that life is worse than death as Yang Chendong said. These outlaws have long put life and death aside. Are people who are not afraid of death afraid of any training?


    "Very good. Even if none of you choose to quit, you have lost your choice from now on. Here, you either continue training or die. There is no other choice." putting the ugly words in front is also to prevent the occurrence of deserters in the future, although this possibility is very small, But Yang Chendong still had to lay an ambush first. In this way, when training is too hard, some people want to leave and also want to think about whether they can bear the consequences.


    Seeing no one talking, Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction, "I love you very much. I choose to stay. I''ll be a member of the Yang family in the future. Of course, you won''t suffer. From now on, you have three meals a day, and you can eat meat at noon and at night. You can also take one or two silver a month. This is just the basic bottom line. Once the training is over, it will be adjusted according to your performance. To At that time, those with good grades can be officials, and they can get five liang of silver a month, or even more. You have to fight for all this on your own. "


    "Wow!" when they heard that there was meat to eat, or three meals a day, they all looked happy.


    At that time, ordinary people only ate two meals a day. In this way, some people didn''t have enough to eat. These men were between the ages of 17 or 18 and 25. It was the time to eat, and two meals a day could not satisfy them. It was because Hu mang said that he cared about food and food. Now it seems that he didn''t deceive them, so everyone was happy Many.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t know whether it''s a kind of sadness to see that just having a full meal can make the men who are not afraid to obey these days so happy.


    "If you want to be a real Yang family, you should not only have your own ability to be respected, but also two things you must do, that is loyalty and obedience."


    "Well, let''s start the training of the first subject, queue! A good army must first have strict military discipline. Queue is a good experience. Hu Mang, you are responsible for teaching everyone to stand in the military posture first." he called his first disciple, Hu Mang, who had trained for many days in the Yang family''s old house, and handed over the training of military posture.


    Having said this, Yang Chendong left a sentence. Half a month later, the test results left.


    As soon as Yang Chendong left, the atmosphere at the scene immediately relaxed. In Hu Mang''s eyes, he couldn''t help worrying, "don''t relax. If anyone performs badly, I''ll truthfully report to the young master to know what will happen to you at that time. Let''s see what happens to you."


    As soon as this was said, the people who wanted to relax and be lazy immediately became alert. At the thought of the broken trunk, each one looked very nervous.


    "OK, let''s learn the standing posture together with me. The key is to keep your feet close together, keep your toes about 60 degrees apart, keep your legs straight, keep your lower abdomen slightly closed, and naturally keep your chest straight..."


    The first standing posture begins. It seems that it''s just standing, or standing straight. How simple it is. But when the simplest thing is done repeatedly and needs to be done well, it is not so simple. In less than half an hour, someone immediately couldn''t hold on. Hu mang well mentioned the sixth young master and the trunk, so that those people had enough strength to continue to stick to it.


    Yang Chendong really doesn''t care about the training of those people. He has arranged for Wang Feng''s family to deliver food to Hu Mang and them. This was originally the tenant of the Yang family. In their eyes, the Yang family is their heaven. Even if they see anything, they won''t say it casually. He gave the king''s family enough benefits. Even in the face of benefits, they didn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    There were more than a dozen people when they went. When they came back, they just brought qiaoyin back to the old house alone. As soon as he came back, his cousin Yang Fu waited in the side hall in the backyard.


    When he saw Yang Chendong, Yang Fu pasted it with a warm face, "sixth cousin, I heard you went out a while ago?"


    "Hehe, rich cousin, there''s no need to be polite between us. Come on, what can I do for you?" Yang Chendong asked jokingly while washing his hands in the basin brought by Qiao Yin.


    For a while, Yang Fu followed Yang Chendong, but he didn''t make less money. In the unique delicacies and the storytelling of the legend of the Eagle Shooting hero, business is so good that you even need to book a seat there three days in advance. To this end, many dignitaries of Jianning mansion found Yang Fu who wanted to go.


    Coupled with the introduction of the toilet, the clean and hygienic environment has been praised by the rich. If anyone doesn''t have such a thing, it is tantamount to being actively excluded from the upper circle.


    Now only the Yang craftsman Li Shunfu can make the toilet. Although some craftsmen began to imitate, the precision accessories are not qualified and the effect is not very good. In this way, everyone knows the relationship between Yang Fu and Yang Chendong. Please come to the door and think about the installation earlier.


    Yang Fu is very proud of his money and face recently.


    Just proud, when he met Yang Chendong, Yang Fu still restrained a lot, because he knew that he came today entirely by this sixth cousin. This is because people don''t want to be in the limelight and leave all external contacts to themselves. Otherwise, I''m afraid others will directly come to Yang''s old house rather than go to themselves.


    "Hey, hey." Yang Chendong''s direct way of speaking didn''t make Yang Fu feel any embarrassed. On the contrary, he gathered together and said brazenly, "sixth cousin, the biography of shooting and carving heroes has been finished. Moreover, the physical books have come out, and now the business of Sihai Restaurant is not as good as before. Do you see any other good stories?"

 Chapter 16

    The printing of the book was handed over to the old housekeeper Yang Hai. At that time, he gave 500 liang of silver as the basis. Finally, after operation, the physical book was printed as expected. Because of the high cost, only a hundred copies were sold out for the first time, but it was unexpected that even if one book sold for twenty Liang silver, it was sold out in half a day. If not, more people have opinions because they don''t buy it. In this regard, it was decided to print an additional 500 copies.


    But anyway, with the emergence of physical books, the upsurge of shooting and carving has faded. Although I repeat it again, it can still attract a lot of people, but who is willing to cook cold rice if there are fresh goods?


    This is what Yang Fu came to ask for.


    "Oh? Is the business of the hotel bad?" Yang Chendong asked with some incomprehension. Even if there is no new story to tell, the role of monosodium glutamate and other things is still irreplaceable. It can also attract a large number of diners.


    "No! The business of the hotel is still very good, but compared with the past, there are a lot fewer people who book seats three days in advance. Take precautions. Don''t I want to have better business?" Yang Fu didn''t dare to lie. This is no longer the time for Yang Chendong to cooperate with him. If people want to change people now, I''m afraid they don''t know how many people are waiting to ask.


    Yang Fu''s attitude is very correct, his position is also very low, and even has been a flattering expression. Yang Chendong smiled and said, "well, it''s rare that rich cousin thinks so long. Qiao Yin, take my newly written manuscript of Xiao Li Throwing Knife."


    Xiao Li''s throwing knife is made by Gu Long, a great master of a generation. It tells about the emotional entanglements between Xiao Li Tanhua and Li xunhuan after resigning from office, with his adoptive brother long Xiaoyun and childhood sweetheart Lin Shiyin, the sad love with Jinghong fairy Yang Yan, and a series of gratitude and hatred caused by his brotherly love with his adoptive brother a Fei.


    The so-called throwing knife has no lover, the hero is sad, the beauty is close, amorous, and spare hate since ancient times.


    There are too many descriptions of love and hate here. I believe it will be to the appetite of very young people.


    As soon as he heard that there was a new book, Yang Fu came to the spirit. His eyes were shining. When Qiao Yin just came out with the manuscript, he greeted him regardless of his identity and almost robbed it directly.


    "Let''s speak slowly this time. Good stories don''t always exist. I''ll release physical books later. I''ll stay in Yangjiazhuang these days and write good books." looking at Yang Fu''s performance, Yang Chendong smiled.


    "OK, my sixth cousin, don''t worry. I''ll put the manuscript a little bit. I''ll talk about it as much as possible for some time. If I don''t have it, I''ll arrange someone to go to Yangjiazhuang to find you in person." Yang Fu patted his chest and promised.


    "OK, rich cousin, just do it." Yang Chendong doesn''t want to entangle more on such a problem. The restaurant is used to make money to support his huge expenses. Writing a book is just to improve your reputation. But in the end, everything depends on hard power. His mind has always been very clear about this.


    Yang Fu left with satisfaction. Soon there was a frenzy of Xiao Li''s flying knife in the city. I don''t know who has a business mind. He got some knives made of hard paper, which can be hung on his body. He was out of stock for a while. Nowadays, on the street, you can often see many CHILDES and young men with a paper knife next to the jade pendant at their waist.


    Of course, Yang Chendong won''t learn from them. He still has a lot of things to do. Now he has a lot of drawings in his hand, which gives people a strange feeling, but if modern people see it, they will not be surprised, because it is just ordinary fitness things such as the single parallel bar. Of course, there are 400 meter obstacles common to soldiers.


    "Yin''er, go and call the blacksmith Wu Gang."


    Wu Gang has been responsible for studying the crossbow and crossbow. Just last night, the first portable crossbow and crossbow newly developed had been made. It''s easy to do with the first one. Next, we just need to continue to expand production. The purpose of calling each other is to make single parallel bars. Things like this are easy to do with a map. They don''t need any scientific and technological content at all.


    Time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, it was the agreed half month period. One morning, he took qiaoyin and drove to Yang family village outside the city. Behind them, there are several carriages with well-made training molds.


    Beside the trees in Yangjiazhuang, a team of forty people stood neatly in four rows. Waiting for Yang Chendong to get off the carriage, the instructor Hu mang strode over, then stood still and gave a very decent report, "report to young master, all 40 people participating in the training are in place. Please check."


    "OK." Yang Chendong nodded and walked to the front of the forty people. "Listen to the command, relax and stand at attention."


    "Everyone, turn right and walk together..."


    "Run and walk..."


    "March... March..."


    After a review, the 40 people acted in a neat and uniform manner. Although some people sometimes had a little defect, they only had half a month''s training and their results were good.


    "Very good. You have completed the training of the first subject very well. So my young master announced that you will have enough rice and meat tonight."


    "Oh!" bursts of cheers came out. In the past, 40 people were really worried about whether they could pass Yang Chendong''s inspection. Now their hanging heart fell to the ground, and everyone was naturally happy.


    "Well, before that, we need to put some things on the shelf. This will be your training tool in the future."


    When the order was given, without any hesitation, they all ran to the carriage behind them, moved out the tools one by one, and moved them to a ten Mu open space just opened in the woods. Long ago, he arranged for people to build a row of simple dormitories here. Fortunately, the climate of Fujian is very good at this time.


    This is going to be their training ground for some time. Once they pass the test, they will eventually become seeds, bones and even famous generals.


    There are many people and great strength. The single and parallel bars are quickly buried according to the specifications. What is more troublesome is some tools for the 400 meter obstacle. Fortunately, under the command of Yang Chendong, it is almost arranged before dark in the evening.


    In the evening, as expected, a large number of prepared meat and vegetables were sent to the big tent in the forest. With monosodium glutamate and other seasoned food, it was naturally delicious. Everyone''s belly swelled. Then, except the two on duty, everyone else took a rest, and qiaoyin made the young master''s bed early in the morning.


    Yang Chendong didn''t sleep right away, but called Hu Mang and asked about everyone''s performance. When he learned that everyone was very positive, he nodded with satisfaction. "These are good seedlings, which should be cultivated well. In this way, you will work hard with me tonight..."


    The moon hung high and reflected on the earth like a layer of silver sand. The two shadows acted like a monkey. Entering the barracks was like entering a deserted place. It was only a quarter of an hour. They met again. After nodding to each other, the sharp whistle sounded suddenly, especially in the silent night.


    "Doodle doodle..." when the whistle sounded, many people were still immersed in sleep, and even some were gagging their mouths, as if they were aftertaste the delicious food they ate at night. Until someone suddenly shouted, "assemble, assemble urgently."


    The voice was abrupt and nervous. When they heard the shouting, they felt the seriousness of the situation. One by one, they hurriedly got up and began to dress. After a burst of intermittent voice, they shouted, "Damn, who saw my shoes?"


    "Asshole, which bastard put on my shoes and let me catch him. I have to spank him."


    "Assemble quickly, quickly, quickly!" outside the barracks, the voice of Hu mang sounded one after another, like a talisman.


    After half a month of training, everyone is used to one thing, that is, when the military order is issued, if anyone fails to complete it on time, he will be subjected to inhuman corporal punishment. No one wanted to be punished, so they ran out barefoot one by one.


    Including two people on guard, a total of 40 people were divided into four lines and stood on the playground under the moonlight. "Suddenly!" the torches were suddenly lit up, one after another, and soon it was as bright as day. It also made everyone laugh at each other until they reached each other.


    People who are anxious to come out are really ugly. Some clothes are buttoned incorrectly, some trousers are worn upside down, and even directly wear other people''s clothes, so that some people wear bare arms for this.


    When the people were laughing, Yang Chendong came to the front of the team under the escort of Hu mang. When everyone saw the serious face, everyone quickly closed their mouth. Some people simply lowered their heads. It seemed that they didn''t want the sixth young master to see their embarrassed side.


    Suddenly, the whole playground was quiet. When we could hear each other''s breathing, Yang Chendong''s voice also sounded at this moment. "You let me down!"


    An opening remark instantly made the atmosphere cold.


    "Look at you, all of you are self proclaimed heroes, all of you are arrogant, all of you think you are the boss of heaven, the second of earth and the third of yourself. But it''s just an emergency gathering. What''s it like to make you look like? You don''t have a neat dress. Do you want to make fun of others? I blush for you?"


    "Tonight, your captain Hu mang told me that you''ve been doing well recently. I''m happy about it, but now it seems that it''s not at all. You''re cheating me."


    In the face of Yang Chendong''s question, everyone wants to say no. they have been training hard for half a month. But at the thought of the present performance, no one can refute anything.

 Chapter 17

    Leng song, who is most dissatisfied with others at ordinary times, lowered his head at this moment, because like everyone else, he couldn''t find his own shoes, which made him feel very ashamed.


    No one refutes, but it doesn''t mean that Yang Chendong won''t go on, "The two sentinels didn''t perform their duties. They were touched and didn''t know anything about it. The other people were even more so. Thirty eight pairs of shoes. Do you know what this represents? I tell you, in wartime, it represents thirty-eight heads. I can take away your shoes without interest, and I can kill you invisible."


    "Boom!" the crowd just felt it sounded like thunder in their mind. Yes, they didn''t know that their shoes were taken away under the bed. If they wanted to kill them, wouldn''t they really wipe their necks?


    Everyone knows the seriousness of the matter. Their so-called vigilance has become the most powerless word at this time, so that they can''t even say an excuse.


    Looking at the silent crowd, Yang Chendong nodded gently, "Well, it''s very important to correct your mistakes if you know your mistakes. None of you refuted it. At least it proves that you are sensible and reasonable. But I think some people will disagree. They will think that this is not a battlefield at all. How can there be danger and what to guard against? Others will think that they have lost their husband''s vigilance just because they ate too much in the evening. Isn''t it? No! You are wrong! "


    "What is a soldier? It''s a collective that may enter a state of battle at any time. If the enemy really comes, he won''t greet you. There''s a saying that forgetting war is dangerous! I''ll give it to you. Young master Ben also said that the reason why soldiers are respected is because they shoulder the security of a country, and in order to perform this duty, they must be in war anytime and anywhere In the state of preparedness, the nerves should be tightened all the time. Only in this way can we not be called a soldier and be worthy of being the backbone of the country. "


    "In the future, we will carry out this kind of emergency gathering at night from time to time. If you are unqualified, you should be severely punished. For your incompetence today and for your good consumption, my young master ordered that the five kilometer run be ready to start. Everyone come up and find your own shoes." After saying this, Yang Chendong handed over the command to Hu Mang and turned to sleep.


    It may be a little harsh to ask Leng song for the demands of modern soldiers. But fighting has never been a child''s play, even in the era of cold weapons. In the war between the two armies, there are many battle examples of attacked battalions, and there are countless things that the whole army has been destroyed because of neglect of prevention. Even if this army is commanded by him, naturally, Yang Chendong will never allow this It happened.


    Led by Hu Mang, forty people found their shoes and began to run in the playground. They didn''t blame anyone. They were all frustrated. They just didn''t know that an emergency gathering and a five kilometer night were appetizers.


    The next morning, when many people felt that they didn''t sleep enough, they were called to gather and ushered in Yang Chendong, the hell instructor.


    I don''t know who started the word "Yama instructor", but it really fits the reality. As soon as Yang Chendong spoke, he put forward his own requirements. From now on, he will run 10 km cross-country once in the morning, noon and evening; in the morning and evening, one hundred push ups, pull ups, sit up on his back and squat against the wall; in the morning and evening, one 400 meter obstacle climbing and unarmed rock climbing; it is required that all items should not be loaded Less than 25 kg; it is required that all items must be completed before meal time, and those that cannot be completed have no food.


    Although I don''t quite understand what pull-up and unarmed rock climbing are, running 30 kilometers a day alone frightened everyone.


    Before everyone could recover, Yang Chendong continued, "in the future, there will be an hour of culture class every two days. My young master will personally teach you to read and write, teach you arithmetic, teach you to fight sign language and draw maps. Those who have outstanding performance can be rewarded with type 92 and a pistol."


    "BAM BAM." as soon as Yang Chendong raised his right hand, he saw three suspended porcelain bottles twenty steps away exploding in the air.


    "Those who have passed the performance and finally reached the standard of various assessment results can get such a gun."


    "Doodle, doodle, doodle." there was another series of gun sounds, and five porcelain bottles fifty steps away exploded one after another.


    In front of them are type 92 pistols and Type 95 automatic rifles. The appearance of these two kinds of guns brightened everyone''s eyes. Even Yue Guang and other ten people saw the type 95 for the first time. They just felt that it seemed more popular than the Bayi bar they had played before. Think about it. Once they go back with such weapons, they have to be envied by their brothers Mu?


    The appearance of two kinds of guns was like a shot in the arm, which stimulated everyone. At this moment, everyone felt that the sixth young master was so lovely. It seemed that it was nothing to train harder.


    Morale was mobilized, and Yang Chendong waved his hand. Under the supervision of Hu Mang, everyone began the first ten kilometer long-distance race of the day. The 25 kg sandbag was consciously picked up and put on by everyone.


    Facing the morning glow of the day, forty men took big steps and began a new day.


    Yang Chendong had already turned around and returned to his dormitory. He didn''t want to rest. He wanted to make the most reasonable training plan. In his plan, he will teach shooting, bomb dropping, assassination, night warfare, rescue, assault, beheading, rush attack, rescue, field survival, lurking, camouflage, climbing, three three three system Tactical Attack style, and even flight and diving in the next two months.


    Of course, sports classes are also essential. Yang Chendong always believes that it is difficult for an army without culture to talk about loyalty and become a real Iron Army.


    The plan is very grand, and it is naturally difficult to implement it. But Yang Chendong has confidence in these 40 brothers.


    After ten kilometers in the morning, no one complained and tired. According to the sixth young master, training is not for others, but for yourself and for yourself. Do you want to have a better life and a better future in the future? Then work hard! youth.


    Just running ten kilometers is not hard. They used to have some mud legs. They can''t even afford horses. They usually do things on their feet. In addition, when they come back in the morning, the food is enough to supplement their lost energy and nutrients.


    In order to have a full meal, many people think that it is worth the hardship of training. But then, facing the first training class after breakfast, everyone began to call the nickname of instructor Yama in their hearts. Not for anything else, but because there was a thorny road fifty meters long in front of them.


    I don''t know where the sixth young master got it. In short, thorns were paved all over the ground. According to Yang Chendong, everyone has to crawl from here.


    "This is to test your sense of obedience. Whenever an order is given, even if there is an abyss ahead, you must carry out the order. Now, the first group is ready!" he did not make any impassioned statement. After simply talking about the situation, Yang Chendong began to give the order.


    The first group consists of five people. Lengsong is among them.


    From the emergency gathering last night to the gunshots this morning, his heart beat uncontrollably long ago. He seems to be born a soldier and has a spirit of not admitting defeat.


    However, such a person also has strong self-esteem. He will never allow anyone to look down on him, because it is more painful than taking his life. Now after hearing Yang Chendong''s order, the first one fell on the ground, and then crawled towards the thorns in front of him.


    With Leng song taking the lead, the other four people just hesitated and fell on the ground.


    Thorns were covered with thorns, especially in the way of crawling. It can be imagined how painful it would be when those sharp thorns pierced into the body at the moment of real contact. But the performance of the first group of five people was really good. No one cried bitterly. The most was to frown. Then, regardless of the blood flowing out of their arms and bodies, they moved forward bravely.


    "The second group is ready. Hu Mang and Qiao Yin prepare the boiled water for disinfection and take out the prepared gauze and alcohol." looking at lengsong''s performance with satisfaction, Yang Chendong nodded and ordered.


    Even if they are their own soldiers, of course, they should not be put in danger because of training. So everything was ready early. As for gauze, alcohol and oral anti-inflammatory drugs, they can be described as mountains in the warehouse. You can also take this opportunity to teach you the essentials of simple rescue. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    Group after group, there were forty people. No one found any reason. They all passed the thorns, which hurt everyone all over. Fortunately, they were well prepared and would not delay the next training. But Yang Chendong decided to change the next course into culture. Before class, he also taught everyone a song.


    Song of comrades in arms. Comrades and comrades in arms are like brothers. We hope to call us together. You come from the frontier and he comes from the mainland. We are all children of the country. Comrades in arms and comrades in arms. This kind name and noble friendship form us into an iron and steel collective


    The lyrics have been modified in a few small words, which is more in line with the situation at this time.


    Yang Chendong''s noise is good. He once played a musician when he was on a mission. It''s a piece of cake to sing military songs. In addition, the song itself was very simple and soon accepted by everyone. Unknowingly, when the leader sang again, someone began to follow.

 Chapter 18

    Yang Chendong believes that as people get used to this strange song and tone, they will not be able to forget it before long, and they will more deeply understand the meaning and content of the lyrics.


    Yang Chendong thought really well. A song not only inspired everyone''s morale, but also drew everyone''s feelings closer. But what he didn''t expect was that when these people led the army, they still meant to count stones at one stroke.


    That is, you can improve your popularity. After all, although shooting carving and Xiao Li flying knife are hot, they have too strong limitations. They are mainly near Jianning mansion. It is not enough for him to spread these good things and open up his popularity only by relying on such a small place. When you get famous, add some articles in Yang newspaper that flatter the emperor, so you can get the joy and favor of Long Yan. In the future, if Yang Chendong works with an official as a cover, it would be better. Let the famous scholars'' articles enter, you can get the good impression among the scholars, which is also very important. They are the main force in the court today. Finally, a small proportion of acrobatics came out to bless the people, which is a subtle change.


    As soon as the newspaper said, Yang Hai naturally did it. With the sixth young master, the Yang family''s old house is not short of money. A lot of silver flows every day, which can''t be stopped. Not to mention, according to the sixth young master, running a newspaper can not only make money, but also gain reputation. That''s not a move.


    Yang Bao is preparing, and the blade training has come to an end.


    The name of the blade came from Yang Chendong himself. He also said that in the future, only those who have experienced such training and achieved excellent results in the final test can get the name of the blade. In this way, just a title makes many people excited and tremble.


    Three months of formal training is over. The time also came to January 1446, the eleventh year of orthodoxy.


    Yang Chendong grew another year and became a 16-year-old boy.


    The Chinese New Year is coming, so the whole Yangjiazhuang is jubilant. Because he made too much money in business, Yang Chendong simply reduced or exempted the land tax of most of the Yangjiazhuang tenants. With this, everyone was happy.


    Only in the mountains and forests deep in Yangjiazhuang, the atmosphere is really very tense. For nothing else, by last night, all assessments had been completed, and the next thing is waiting for assignment.


    And in front of everyone, there is a form to fill in. This is the volunteer book for college entrance examination in the future.


    Several aspects are written on it. There are four major aspects to choose from: Navy, army, instructor and Yang private Ding.


    Among them, the navy has the largest number, 20; Ten members of the army; Five instructors and five private students.


    It can be seen that the main direction of development is above the sea. This is why Yang Chendong didn''t want any conflict with the Ming government.


    According to the requirements, fill in voluntarily, but this does not mean that you will become what kind of person you write down. Finally, the six young masters will uniformly verify and distribute according to their ability. For example, if the navy is not enough, it naturally needs to be supplemented from other volunteer candidates.


    Needless to say, Yue Guang and other ten former bandits will naturally sign up for the Navy. In addition, Yang''s family and Ding''s five people robbed the most.


    To become a private member of the Yang family is to have the opportunity to be around the sixth young master. That is naturally what everyone expected. Although it is said that the hell instructor was a little cruel in training, he was really kind to them in other times. They care about what they eat, live and wear as much as they can. Even if their parents and relatives are here, they may not be able to do so.


    Besides, the sixth young master doesn''t need money, but any business he participates in is the existence of making a lot of money. Can it be less beneficial to follow the young master?


    I''m afraid if it''s possible, everyone will be willing if 40 people become members of the Yang family.


    There are only five places, so you can only rob them. For a time, except for Yue Guang and ten others who signed up to go to the Navy, only lengsong did not sign up to join the servants, and all the other 29 volunteered to fill in the column of servants.


    Waiting for Yang Chendong to see the form filled in by everyone, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly. But I''m also curious about lengsong. He knew that Yue Guang reported to the Navy for a reason. It was originally from there. Now it''s not surprising to return to the sea, but why did lengsong report to the army?


    "Yin''er, call lengsong in." with curiosity, Yang Chendong wants to know what he thinks.


    Soon, lengsong, who was full of energy but also had a lot of black face, walked into the room belonging to Yang Chendong alone. As soon as he entered it, he drew his feet together and stood at attention. After three months of training, he is already a veteran in the army. In particular, the military salute is a very standard.


    "The ceremony is over." Yang Chendong naturally got up and gave a military salute to the other party. Then he sat down and looked at lengsong''s assessment results. He seemed to ask unintentionally, "among the 40 people, your results are really the best. I didn''t disappoint young master. But why did you fill in the volunteer finally


    "Report to young master, you said that the army is the land tiger in the future. I am willing to be a tiger." lengsong answered in a sonorous and powerful voice.


    "Then why don''t you want to be a private soldier of Yang family village? You know, that''s my private soldier." Yang Chendong raised his head and asked his own question.


    "Report to young master, it''s not lengsong who doesn''t want to, it''s impossible."


    "Oh? Why not?" Yang Chendong became interested.

 Chapter 19

    "Report to the young master, you already have tiger mang around you. I had a private competition with him. He is very strong. Now he is only young, but once I am over 20, I will be difficult to be his opponent. So I think having tiger mang around the young master is enough to ensure your safety. If I stay, it will be a waste." lengsong looked at the front with his eyes. In fact, he still hasn''t said a word. In terms of strength, I''m afraid Yang Chendong is the strongest one. It''s inappropriate for him to stay to protect a person more powerful than you.


    "Hahaha." finally knowing the reason why lengsong didn''t want to join Yang''s private Ding, Yang Chendong smiled and said, "well, I know. Go."


    Leng song''s story is just an episode. After a morning''s measurement, after lunch, Yang Chendong also called it xialianfan. Forty people gathered on the playground.


    His eyes swept over forty people one by one. Now he can accurately call out anyone''s name, and even know their character, advantages and disadvantages. After three months of contact, they have long had deep feelings.


    But all the banquets in the world end. In the words of the army, they are called iron barracks and flowing soldiers. That''s suitable for the veterans, and it''s also suitable for the distribution of recruits in the lower company.


    "Well, you didn''t disappoint me. Everyone''s final test scores have reached above good. To be honest, I''m very pleased and more happy that such a big change can take place in three months. From now on, you will officially become a soldier of the Yang family."


    After being praised by Yang Chendong, 40 people applauded and celebrated, and some even shed tears. Only they know how they came over these three months and what they got.


    What they get will be engraved in their bones with their whole life and will never be forgotten.


    "You are good. Now I have fulfilled my promise. From now on, you will be a member of the cold front, and this title will be glorious. Maybe there will be new people to join in in the future, but they will not have the opportunity to be taught by me personally. That will be trained by you. So I''ll announce the names of five instructors first."


    To tell the truth, all the people who can persist in three months have experienced inhuman tests. In their view, if they have this ability, they should go to the Yang family army. Although this army may not exist at all, as long as someone them, they will have hope.


    Therefore, not many people really want to be instructors. But everyone has their own aspirations, and some people still write their wish to be an instructor in their second volunteer. Perhaps they also want to train more excellent talents like Yang Chendong.


    "He Yang, Shi Yi, Qi Ming, Zhu Ziguang and song Dacheng are the first batch of instructors. In the future, no matter who wants to enter Lengfeng and become one of them, you must at least get the consent of more than two of you. This is the power given to you by my young master, and I hope you can make good use of this power. It should be said that once there are qualified people recommended by you Yes, that will directly affect you. If the consequences are too great, it may become the fuse to deprive you of your cold front name. Do you understand? "


    "Yes, please don''t worry. We will try our best. Those with sufficient strength won''t let them have the name of cold front." He Yang and other five people stood up one step and expressed their determination.


    "Very good. Hu Mang, send the equipment." Yang Chendong nodded his head with satisfaction and gave instructions to the one behind him.


    Hu mang came out with five dictionaries in his arms, plus an Bayi bar, a small cross steel, a crossbow, a three edged spear, a north arrow and a May 4th pistol. (195mm long, 850g heavy, 8 rounds, effective range 50m.)


    A pistol and an Bayi bar were sent to them. Yang Chendong said, "I didn''t give you the 95 style because you mostly appear as instructors in the future. Ordinary soldiers should be familiar with the Bayi bar first in the future. I hope you can understand. And the pistol is for you to protect yourself."


    "Understand." He Yang''s five people were very excited. They thought they would only get a 95 style. Although it was changed to Bayi bar, they had a small pistol, which was a dream.


    After arranging the instructors, they announced that the Navy (20 people such as Yue Guang) and the Army (10 people such as lengsong and Tengshan) were finally five Yang family members, that is, Yang Chendong''s private soldiers in the future. For convenience, he gave five people code names, Yang two, Yang three, Yang four, Yang five and Yang six.


    Needless to say, Yang Yi is naturally a tiger.


    All the people got a 95 and a hundred bullets, and each one was excited and elated. But when Yang Chendong took out three more type 92 pistols, 40 people looked at him excitedly. They didn''t forget that in the earliest days, the sixth young master said that the person with the best training performance should be rewarded with a type 92 pistol.


    Seeing the people''s eyes, Yang Chendong said in a loud voice, "lengsong, Yueguang and Tengshan are out of the line."


    "Yes." three neat voices sounded. The three people walked out of the queue at the same time, and then trotted to Yang Chendong. They were ecstatic and took over the type 92 and pistol.


    Looking at the excitement of the three, Yang Chendong said with encouragement, "you are the three with the best results. I also hope you will receive encouragement. Soon, I will open the title ceremony. I hope you can become the first batch of officers, and there will be more rewards waiting for you."


    "Yes, please rest assured. We will certainly live up to your expectations and perform well."


    "Very good. Leng song and Tengshan, you will build the army in the future. I don''t require the number of people, but the quality. If you dare to find someone to make up the number, the young master will take back everything you have now and expel them from Lengfeng''s team."


    "Please don''t worry, sixth young master. We know how to do it and won''t give you a chance to fire us." lengsong and Tengshan vowed.


    He turned his eyes to Yue Guang, "After going back, I hope you can influence other people and bring them in a good direction. In addition, tell Kaohsiung that let him learn how to be a soldier first. Five instructors can teach him how to do it? He must also pass the examination before he can become a cold front, otherwise he can only be eliminated. At that time, he will be alone on the desert island. I''m finished I will go to the black dock every year. I hope you can bring me a different Navy. I will naturally reward you for your achievements. "


    The so-called putting people on a desert island is not what Yang Chendong said. He had already told 40 people that if anyone disobeyed his loyalty and betrayed him. With affection, the sixth young master would not kill them, but would send him to a desert island to live and die.


    "Please don''t worry, young master six. I''ll tell Kaohsiung what I''ve experienced in the past three months. I believe Kaohsiung will know how to choose." Yue Guang is very smart and doesn''t call eldest brother Gao or eldest brother Gao, because he knows that since three months ago, he only belongs to the Yang family and obeys the orders of young master six. As for others, he is just friendship and has no subordinate relationship.


    "OK." he patted Yue Guang on the shoulder and said he was satisfied with his attitude. Yang Chendong looked at the people and said in a sad tone: "everyone listen to my young master''s command, turn around and run to where you should go."


    "Yes!" everyone shouted with all their strength, and then ran away crying.


    Parting is to get together better. At the moment we ran out, we knew that we would not see the sixth young master in a short time. However, they firmly believed that as long as they worked hard, the sixth young master would always remember his name until the next gathering.


    The urgent training is over. Yang Chendong orders people to take everything away from the forest. He will restore the original appearance here and it will become a sealed memory. Then he takes Qiao Yin, Hu Mang and five guards to the Yang family''s old house in the city.


    With firm steps, Yang Chendong knows that his fate has changed and even led more people. For those who believe in himself, he can only take every step firmly and bravely, without any hesitation and retreat.


    New Year!


    1445 was a sad year for the Yang family. The old lady Yang Liu died of illness, and the last half of the sky of the Yang family also collapsed. But it was also a year of hope. Because Yang Chendong, the sixth young master of the Yang family, suddenly rose, all aspects of his performance shocked people''s eyes and let everyone up and down see new hope.


    Amid the cheers of 70 or 80 people in the old house, Yang Chendong gave a reward of two liang silver each. Among them, carpenter Li Shunfu, blacksmith Wu Gang and cook Yi qiuer received ten Liang silver each. Everyone was so happy that they couldn''t close their mouths.


    Even five people, including Hu Mang and Yang Er, received extra rewards of ten Liang silver respectively. Especially Qiao Yin, after receiving ten Liang silver, hurriedly saved it. In her words, she will keep it for the young master''s wedding. As the only personal maid left by the old lady to the sixth young master, she must worry about it together.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong blushed in addition to blushing.


    Anyway, he is also a man in his forties. Let him accept the current social customs and marry a girl in her fifteenth, sixth or even fourteenth. It feels so awkward. It can''t even be described as an old cow eating tender grass.


    "No, early marriage and early childbearing are not good for adults and children. This must be changed. In the future, it will be changed to 22 for men and 20 for women. Although it is still a little early, it is already a challenge to the ancient customs at that time.

 Chapter 20

    But the plan is far from changing fast. Hu mang is only 17 years old, one year older than Yang Chendong, but he is really getting married. This is what the sixth young master said before. He wants to ask Wang Feng for Hu mang.


    If you say anything, you must fulfill your promise, or you will lose the support of the people. Therefore, on the seventh day of the first lunar month, Yang Chendong arranged Qiao Yin and cook Yi qiuer to go to Yangjiazhuang and bring out two carriages of good things.


    Yang Chendong didn''t get married himself. It''s like proposing marriage for others. Naturally, there''s no way to do it. But sent a close maid, this is an attitude. Wang Feng had met Hu mang many times and even made a private engagement. The Wang family''s parents knew about it, and six young masters sent people to kiss. Where they didn''t agree, they chose a good day and completed their wedding on the 18th of the first month.


    Waiting for Qiao Yin and Yi qiuer to finish their errands and come back, when they saw Hu mang asking for benefits, the hard man suddenly ran away and rushed into the sixth young master who was writing Xiao Li''s throwing knife in the study. He knelt down with a plop, and then his tears couldn''t stop flowing down.


    "Ha ha." Yang Chendong naturally knew what had happened. Qiao Yin came here to report when she returned to the old house. "Well, Hu Mang, do well in the future. I also wish you happiness, but remember, don''t be half hearted to Feng ER."


    Wang Feng is a slave. For this matter, Yang Chendong has spent a lot of money to redeem himself at the government, and he will become a good citizen in the future. I don''t know how many people expect this. Now it has been realized one by one. Why don''t Hu mang be excited and moved?


    It''s Hu mang himself. Yang Chendong is going to redeem himself together, but he just doesn''t abide by it. He also said that he will follow the sixth young master all his life and never betray the Lord. In this way, it''s hard for the sixth young master to say anything. Anyway, in his eyes, Hu mang is no longer a servant. If possible, he will break the so-called commercial, slave and cheap books and become ordinary people. Even if he was born as a Han, he was originally noble. In this life, he will also strive for this ideal.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it is the 18th day of the first month. This day is not only the day when Hu mang gets married, but also the day when Yang Bao increasingly feels the importance of popularizing literacy. Unfortunately, now its power is still small, it doesn''t dare to take too big steps, so it can only be done slowly.


    Speaking of power, Yang Chendong decided to go to the black wharf. More than four months have passed since the cold front left. At the end of May, Yang Chendong went to Fuzhou from Jianning with Qiao Yin, Hu Mang, Yang ER and other close guards, as well as craftsman Li Shunfu and blacksmith Wu Gang.


    The scale is getting bigger and bigger. It''s no longer safe to think about what to do in Yang''s old house or Yang''s village. After thinking about it, Yang Chendong took the black wharf as his base. It''s close to the sea and there are few people. With enough vigilant sentinels, it''s no problem not to be found.


    Yang Chendong and his party took seven days to arrive at the black wharf because of the large number of people, carriages and goods. As soon as they entered here, Li Shunfu, Wu and others were frightened. In his eyes, hundreds of big men surrounded him, staring at each other, making people feel like they want to eat people.


    "Sixth young master!" Hu mang did not see it, because he smelled the same smell from these people.


    With a loud drink, the carriage stopped, and Yang Chendong, still dressed in green, came out of the car. At the moment he appeared, hundreds of big men stood in awe, like wooden stakes. They were not blinking when the sea breeze hit.


    Some of these people are familiar with, such as Kaohsiung, Yueguang, lengsong, Tengshan, and instructors He Yang and song Dacheng. There are also unfamiliar ones. They joined later. Have they met Yang Chendong, but this doesn''t mean they haven''t heard the legend of the sixth young master. I believe everyone is tired of listening. At this moment, he will see his real person. Naturally, he is excited and curious.


    "Good, good." looking at the obvious growth of the team, Yang Chendong nodded his head with satisfaction, then walked forward with laughter, singing while walking, "comrades in arms, comrades in arms are like brothers..."


    "Comrades in arms, comrades in arms are like brothers, hoping to call us together..." suddenly, a chorus of hundreds of people began. They heard countless clever sounds and hummed softly. Looking at the background towards Yang Chendong, it was a face of worship and admiration.


    Craftsman Li Shunfu and blacksmith Wu Gang finally changed from fear to adaptation. They finally knew that these people were the servants of the sixth young master. But suddenly so many servants still startled them. After they looked at each other, they thought of something faintly.


    But at first thought, they were the servants of the Yang family. In some ways, everyone''s fate had been together long ago. Besides, the sixth young master was very kind to them. He not only redeemed their bodies and gave them good books, but also gave them more money, which was unthinkable before.


    The so-called scholar dies for his confidant! Even though the sixth young master is so optimistic about them, why bother to fight for his life?


    They quickly figured it out and quickly integrated into the environment with the enthusiasm of the soldiers. Everyone who is an old cold front knows the importance of knowledge. Whether they are craftsmen or blacksmiths, they all belong to the creator. Once they get on well with this person, they can get the month first if something new appears in the future.


    For a time, people competed with each other and had a good relationship with these craftsmen and blacksmiths, which made these craftsmen feel flattered.


    After Yang Chendong arrived, he first met five instructors, including Kaohsiung, Yueguang, lengsong, Tengshan and he Yang.


    "Report to the sixth young master, Kaohsiung has completed the examination of all projects, achieved excellent results, and is fully qualified to become a member of the cold front. For this, our five instructors are willing to work together." He Yang seems to know what Yang Chendong wants to ask, so he volunteered to stand up.


    "Really?" Yang Chendong was very pleased to see that all the five instructors were willing to come out as security guards, which was enough to prove that Kaohsiung had suffered and worked hard.


    At this time, Kaohsiung was standing there rubbing his hands, looking like he wanted to talk and stop.


    "Ha ha." looking at the embarrassing picture of Kaohsiung, Yang Chendong was happy. He casually took out a type 92 pistol and threw it like a magic trick.


    Kaohsiung quickly caught it with both hands, and then carefully stroked the pistol with the meaning of ice and cold, and then tears came out uncontrollably.


    No one knows how he came over these months. When Yue Guang and his family came back, everyone was carrying a Type 95 pistol and, most importantly, a type 92 small pistol. At that time, he was envied by his former boss.


    But when he wanted to touch the pistol, Yue Guang told him that he was not a member of the cold front. He had not passed the examination and could not be equipped with such advanced weapons.


    Kaohsiung''s answer is naturally "bullshit". Are you kidding? He''s the head of a bandit. He''s not qualified. Who else is qualified. So he wanted to start shooting, but Yue Guang, who was not his opponent in the close combat before, dodged in a flash.


    When Kaohsiung was angry and wanted to come forward, lengsong suddenly moved and hit one of his side legs, which made Kaohsiung feel like his bones were going to fall apart.


    You know, he used to be the boss of the bandits. Naturally, he had no physique. He got this position by relying on his martial strength. After being kicked by lengsong, where Kenyi came up to play with his life. But just three moves, he fell to the ground and couldn''t move.


    This is because Leng song knows that this person is also valued by the sixth young master. Otherwise, it will not be a problem to ensure that the other party lies in bed for half a year within three moves.


    Kaohsiung, who was pulled up by Yue Guang, felt ashamed. After returning, he was really depressed all night. When he came out the next morning and saw that many of the bandits he led were signing up for Leng Feng''s assessment, his depressed heart came alive again. He wanted to prove that he was no worse than anyone, so he naturally signed up. Therefore, he unreservedly handed over the power to command the bandits to Yue Guang. He wanted to see why these cold fronts were so arrogant.


    When the real training began, he knew where people''s bottom air source came from. Seeing that some people have been eliminated, Kaohsiung can''t hold on. Kaohsiung is gritting its teeth and enduring it.


    In fact, the training subjects are the same, only because he Yang and song Dacheng and others are also the first time to lead the army. Some are too hasty, so some people can''t stand it, are injured and are eliminated. But in the end, more than 20 people persisted all the way, including Kaohsiung, who passed the examination with the first overall score.

 Chapter 21

    Thus, he Yang and song Dacheng joined hands to make a guarantee. Since then, Kaohsiung has been looking forward to the sixth young master every day, not for anything else, but to prove himself.


    Today, I finally met the sixth young master and got the type 92 and pistol I wanted to touch but couldn''t touch before. How can I not cry and run with tears.


    Patted Kaohsiung on the shoulder and said, "good job! The Navy will still be handed over to you in the future."


    This is not for comfort, but Kaohsiung has a kind of charm and personality charm that can attract others. Only from this point of view, Yue Guang still lacks some experience, so it is natural to appoint this person as the head of the Navy at present.


    A good sentence made Kaohsiung cry, but no one around laughed at him, because they came out like this.


    After comforting Kaohsiung, I went to see the members of the new cold front. Each of them issued a 95 style as usual. Naturally, everyone was happy. At the same time, we know from Kaohsiung that in the past six months, since they had new weapons, they have successively defeated several nearby bandits and gathered some talents. The number has increased from less than 30 at the earliest to more than 300 today.


    Of course, all the personnel are young and strong, and have no worries about themselves, which fully meets the recruitment requirements of Yang Chendong before.


    This is helpless. Before you have enough strength, it''s easy to expose the people who take care of your family. One day, when you have your own real base, you can find someone with a family. Even all soldiers have to start a family. This is sustainable development.


    Yang Chendong has a goal for this real base, that is, the red inlaid city not far from Fuzhou.


    Today''s chixian city has not been greatly developed, and the residents of the whole city are only tens of thousands. But if you fight tens of thousands with hundreds of thousands, even if you win, you won''t be able to defend it. "Kaohsiung, you have to continue to expand your strength and recruit troops. Is there no problem with silver?"


    "Report to the sixth young master that there is no problem with the silver. We have robbed a lot and are still rich. When the sixth young master returns, he can take some away. Hey hey, there are not enough weapons and the number of shells." after touching his head, Kaohsiung looks ill intentioned.


    With the 87 automatic grenade launcher, it is naturally very enjoyable to fight other pirates. Another 6 by 30 times the official telescope is in hand. Often the enemy can pre empt and attack before they find them.


    Of course, it was a big victory. The enemy was dizzy and lost. But the problem is that the number of shells consumed is too much. Often when there is a war, Kaohsiung keeps shouting, blow me up, blow me up. But when the battle was over, they would curse their mother, saying that these boys were too bad, how many shells were fired in this battle, and so on.


    In a war, everyone doesn''t know what to do. So close combat happened. Even the Bayi bar was not willing to shoot bullets, but took the original bow and arrow. For this reason, a brother was injured in the first World War. We can''t. That''s why we used guns to solve the problem.


    Listening to the report from Kaohsiung and Yue Guang, Yang Chendong shook his head, "That''s not right. Do you know that soldiers'' lives are always the most valuable, and weapons are just a means of assistance. If there are no weapons, they can be built, if there are no bullets, they can be produced. This time I mobilized craftsmen to solve this problem. But if soldiers have no lives, there is really nothing, okay?"


    What Yang Chendong said was stern. Kaohsiung, Yue Guang and others were also excited.


    They feel proud to have such a master. They also know that they don''t have to be too stingy with shells and bullets in the next war, so that the safety of the soldiers will be more guaranteed.


    These words also virtually promoted the identity of Li Shunfu, Wu Gang and others. I believe that no one will be bad to them, let alone go to their trouble.


    Next, in order to reassure Kaohsiung and Yue Guang, Yang Chendong asked Hu mang to unload the new guns and supplementary shells and bullets one by one.


    Type 04 35mm automatic grenade launcher, weighing 48kg, length 1023mm, effective distance 1750m, 30 rounds capacity.


    The 75 type 82mm recoilless gun has an effective attack range of 2000m; the 75 type 105mm recoilless gun has an effective range of 7400m.


    The reason for choosing howitzers and recoilless guns is that considering the Navy''s hull bearing capacity, otherwise there will be more choices. In this way, when the shells are fired, the damage to the ship itself is minimal, and the code will not overturn the ship.


    Suddenly, Kaohsiung and Yue Guang were excited by the three new guns. Even lengsong and Tengshan were greedy. But today''s army can''t use these things at all. Even if some soldiers were selected from the Navy recently, the number is still less than 30. Such personnel really don''t need to be equipped with such sharp guns.


    "The artillery is given to you. Non veterans can''t operate it. As for those newly joined, they can use cross steel and crossbow first. When they have passed the assessment of cold front and become regular soldiers, they can be equipped with guns. This is the principle. Do you understand?" Yang Chendong began to pour cold water on everyone''s elation.


    He must not allow those who just joined in to touch the guns. In that case, what infighting once will be irrevocable losses.


    "Yes," they promised. They all have great respect for the sixth young master, and his words are imperial edicts here.


    "Also, the guns are given to you, and the guns are also given to you, but the amount of ammunition is limited. I can''t stay here for a long time. What should I do if you use too much? Then we should find a way to be self-sufficient. Those blacksmiths will be your suppliers. With their current ability, it''s impossible to build guns, but they should be able to solve it with a little effort. In short, they Whatever you need, you can find a way to get something. Except that you can''t shoot on land, things at sea are up to you. "


    The Ming Dynasty is still banning the sea. Naturally, I don''t worry about doing anything to annoy them, so it''s OK to move on the sea even if it''s bigger.


    "I see." I heard that you can let the blacksmith get ammunition. Once you succeed, these weapons will be more powerful. For a time, everyone promised that the blacksmith''s needs were everyone''s needs and would not hold back.


    Looking at everyone''s attitude, Yang Chendong was relieved. "I''m still at ease with your work. In addition, clear this sea area as soon as possible, and send someone to chixian city to investigate the situation. We need to get a detailed urban defense map and sneak people into it. Once the time is right, we will occupy it."


    "This is good, this is good." when Kaohsiung heard that it was about to expand its territory, Kaohsiung almost jumped up with joy.


    Now the place where they stay is called black wharf. The reason why they take this name is enough to prove that he can''t see the light. If they have their own island, they can do whatever they want. They don''t have to be so nervous as now, for fear that they will be found and swallowed one day.


    Seeing that everyone is very interested in fighting the red inlaid City, Yang Chendong knows that the morale of the army is available. Once the opportunity is ripe, these people are evil wolves and will play infinite combat power. "Well, didn''t you say you got some new boats? Go and have a look."


    At the bay of the black dock, there are eight ships, large and small. Two of them are large class IV seagoing ships and six class V warships.


    From the original two ships to the current eight ships, which proves the efforts of Kaohsiung, Yue Guang and others. In this regard, Yang Chendong praised, but also put forward requirements, saying that it was not enough, from the number of personnel to the number of warships.


    In this regard, Kaohsiung and Xiaoshan immediately stated that with the addition of new artillery, they would go to sea and grow.


    The previous type 87 grenade launcher, which can hit 1750 meters at most, is called the mini infantry gun. It has some power, but it is still a little small. But now that they have a recoilless gun that can hit 7400 meters away, they are naturally a hundred times more confident. This shows that they can attack enemy ships from a long distance. Before people arrive, they are afraid first, and then go to battle at close range on the ninth five year plan and August first bars. Naturally, there is no way to go.


    Yang Chendong is also a little funny to see that everyone is confident. When using the weapons of later generations to attack the current cold weapons, we occasionally encounter artillery. At most, it is a front loaded smooth bore gun that fills ammunition from the muzzle and has no rifling in the bore. It is really not challenging.


    The inspection of the black wharf made Yang Chendong know more about his strength. Nearly 70 formal members have passed the cold front assessment, and some are passing the assessment and preparing for the assessment. In this way, it is only a matter of time to pass the 100 mark. Maybe in a short time, the number will reach hundreds or even more, and then he will have a certain self-protection ability. In distributing their advanced weapons, some people want to be harmful to themselves. They are just looking for death.


    Of course, before all this has become a reality, we should keep a low profile and even try to please some talents. After thinking about it, the gift sent to eunuch Wang Zhen should also go to the capital (Beijing).


    In the capital, also known as shuntianfu, Yang Hai, the old housekeeper, saw Wang Zhen with a tight face in a courtyard not far from the palace.


    Wang Zhen, eunuch BingBi, the ceremony supervisor beside Zhu Qi Town, Emperor Yingzong of the Ming Dynasty. He once served the crown prince of the East Palace, that is, the later Yingzong emperor. Compared with the Duke of Zhou, even the emperor Yingzong of the Ming Dynasty affectionately called him sir. It can be said that he lived in a stable and powerful position.

 Chapter 22

    One day, Wang Zhen saw the iron monument of "internal Ministers shall not interfere in political affairs" set by the founding emperor Zhu Yuanzhang at the gate of the palace. He was very upset and ordered to move. The next day, everyone went to the court and found that the handwriting of the founding emperor was gone, but they collectively remained silent. This shows how powerful he was.


    Wang Zhen, whose date of birth is unknown, is from Weizhou, Shanxi (now Hebei). He once served Zhuqi Town, who was still the prince, to study.


    This person values power, especially the views of others on himself. Therefore, gifts should be given to any official for promotion, as should any official returning to Beijing, otherwise there will be trouble coming next. It has something to do with his origin. At the end of Yongle, the imperial court issued a decree, which roughly meant that all officials of education bureaus of provinces and cities who had poor performance for a long time could be transferred to the capital as officials.


    Is there such a good thing? I can''t do anything locally. I can even be transferred to the capital to work as an official!


    Of course not. The secret that nobody cares about is that after being transferred to the capital, the job is relatively special - "clean body into the palace to train female officials".


    You''re kidding! I can be a common people even if I don''t become an official. Why should I be a eunuch in the palace?!


    Yeah, who would do such a stupid thing?


    Just like this, he is Wang Zhen.


    He has a wife and children. Although his life is not rich, he is not poor. He can live in peace, but in his heart, he has ambitions that others can''t understand. He was not sent to the palace as a eunuch when he was a child, but only after reading. Even with a certain negative report into the palace. Even though it was difficult to develop locally, he wanted to find another way.


    Don''t say, by observing words and expressions and putting up with words, he really made him a climate.


    Yang Chendong didn''t know much about this person before, but he had a big warehouse. There were a lot of history books in it. Naturally, he found this person. As soon as he inquired, if so, Yang Chendong asked the old housekeeper Yang Haijin to see Wang Zhen.


    How to say that Yang Hai used to follow master Yang Rong. He had seen the world before. At that time, Wang Zhenyuan didn''t have the power now. When he saw San Yang, it was not polite. It was appropriate to send gifts to Yang Hai, an old acquaintance.


    Yang Dong, the predecessor of Yang Chendong, doesn''t know much about some history, and he also knows a little about the generation of some things. But he has a big warehouse, where there are books, and there are many ready-made books and materials, even finished products for reference. There is no problem whether some things that did not exist in the Ming Dynasty were disassembled, unloaded or reassembled. This is his greatest advantage. Naturally, many new things can be made.


    At Wang Zhen''s home in the capital, Yang Hai saw Wang Zhen with a respectful expression, which made him very useful.


    At the beginning, in order to win the favor of Sanyang, he ostensibly flattered Sanyang, obeyed everything, and pretended not to interfere in political affairs. Every time I went to the cabinet to convey the emperor''s will, I pretended to be very respectful and careful. I always stood outside the door and didn''t enter the cabinet, which deeply moved Sanyang. Later, when Wang Zhen came to preach again, Sanyang broke the Convention and invited Wang Zhen to sit in the house.


    Now I need to look up. Now the man''s housekeeper is really so courteous in front of him. He is far from the arrogant look behind Yang Rong. He feels a burst of cool Qi.


    "Housekeeper Yang, we are also old acquaintances. We have known each other for many years." Wang Zhen deliberately mentioned the past to see what Yang Hai would say.


    Yang Hai had put his mind right before he came. In the past, when master Yang Rong was there, he could not look straight at others, but now in Hedong for 30 years, many things have changed.


    "Yes, I''ve known father-in-law Wang for many years. At that time, I saw your extraordinary, and it was true." some just sighed, and even a little envious. These words made Wang Zhen very useful after listening to them.


    A person''s proudest, no doubt, is to let those who used to look down on themselves begin to face up to, or even look up to themselves. Now that he has done it, how can he be unhappy?


    "Ha ha." after laughing contentedly, Wang Zhen looked at the packaged things behind Yang Hai and asked casually, "what''s the matter with me?"


    Omitting a public word, the feeling of the moment is naturally very different. But if Yang Haifang didn''t hear it, he said respectfully, "well, the sixth young master of our family admires grandpa Wang''s talent and ability. This time, when I heard that Xiao went to Beijing, I prepared a gift early. Let me send it to you to express my dessert."


    "The sixth young master of the Yang family? But the man who made the toilet and wrote two miscellaneous books?" unexpectedly, Wang Zhen heard about Yang Chendong. Yang Hai also immediately showed a flattered expression and said, "if my sixth young master knows that Grandpa Wang still remembers him, he will be happy and can''t sleep."


    "Ha ha ha." Wang Zhen, who was coaxed to be happy, was of course very happy that Yang Rong''s descendants respected themselves so much. "It''s nothing. Speaking of it, the sixth young master is also some talent. The movement is not small. You don''t know. Now the toilet is used in the palace. Even the emperor says it''s good."


    "Really? That must also be the credit of Grandpa Wang''s recommendation." Yang Hai said without taking credit.


    Looking at such a sensible Yang Hai, Wang Zhenxin is happy. He likes to deal with sensible people. But now he is more curious about what the sixth young master of the Yang family will give himself. I think such a person should be extraordinary.


    I felt that Wang Zhen''s eyes fell on the gift in time. At that moment, Yang Hai turned and opened the package. Suddenly, the mirror with clear reflection on both sides and two sets of beautifully packaged cosmetics were presented in the hall.


    "This is a mirror, which can clearly reflect every part of a person''s body. The effect is much better than that of copper territory. In addition, these are two sets of cosmetics. Once women use them, they can keep their youth forever and be more young and beautiful."


    There were not many gifts, only two kinds and four pieces, but no matter which one could be called a heavy gift, which also made Wang Zhen blink and his excitement was engraved on his face.


    He knew about the mirror. The magistrate of Jianning presented it to the emperor a few months ago. At that time, Yingzong was so happy that he even had to take a good look at it every day. Some imperial concubines of the harem also like it. However, there is no place to buy it for money.


    In order to please the emperor, Wang Zhen also used some methods and sent people from the east hall to look for it, but there was no news. I never thought that now there are two at once. How can it not make people happy?


    As for the cosmetics that can be skillful, it is even better. It''s given to the emperor. I''m afraid those concubines will break their heads and fight for it. Isn''t the greatest credit your own?


    Sighing at the role and benefits of these gifts, Wang Zhen was very happy. "Well, I have a heart. But I don''t know how these things come from?"


    "If you go back to father-in-law Wang, our young master knows a foreigner named John. He brought the things from the sea. Unfortunately, the journey is too far, so only these things are available. My sixth young master also said that if father-in-law Wang likes it, he will find more to bring to you in the future." I got instructions before I came, and there are not many good things, Otherwise, the effect will be greatly reduced. Of course, Yang Hai understands the meaning and naturally knows how to say it.


    Hearing that things came from the sea, Wang Zhen nodded like a sudden enlightenment. He said how to send a lot of people without clues? It''s not from the Ming Dynasty.


    The sea route was cut off since Zheng He in the Ming Dynasty. With the constant mention of the threat of the sea, sea phobia has become a mainstream, and Wang Zhen is one of them. In his opinion, the Shi Dynasty army can naturally be called Dragon hegemony on land, but there are too many unknowns when it comes to the sea.


    Now that we know the origin of the goods, we also pay more attention to the two gifts in front of us. This is a rare thing to come from afar, and it also shows the importance of Yang Chendong''s mind.


    "Well, the sixth young master really has a heart, but he doesn''t know what he wants." Wang Zhen is a smart man. Because of this, he won''t believe that Yang Chendong will want to give himself gifts if he hasn''t even been to the capital. As the saying goes, courtesy to people, it is necessary to ask for something.


    Seeing that Wang Zhen was in a good mood, Yang Hai knew the time was coming, so he said: "Shortly after the death of the Yang family''s mistress, as the youngest son, the sixth young master wants to stay at home and will not come to the capital for the time being. However, when the mistress left, she had a wish that the sixth young master could take over the master''s mantle, work for the imperial court and be loyal to the emperor. She also said that she must learn the truth of being a man with Grandpa Wang when she has a chance in the future."


    "Ha ha ha." Wang Zhen laughed loudly. He wouldn''t believe that a good man would like to learn from his eunuch. But when he received a gift, he had to do something, especially such a valuable gift. It''s also a kind of professional ethics. Besides, the requirement is not too high, but he just wants an official position. It''s because his father is Yang Rong, an assistant minister of the Five Dynasties, and his family He should have been hoodwinked. "OK, I know. I will ask for a job for the sixth young master in front of the emperor."


    "Thank you, Grandpa Wang. And the Yang Bao run by the sixth young master I entered the capital immediately, but some people complained that some of the things written in it were not Confucianism. In fact, it mostly recorded the loyalty to the monarch and the great achievements of my Ming Dynasty. It was just a laugh with several fabricated stories. Speaking of it, it was just a thing written by the sixth young master casually, which really meant nothing else , I just want to earn a reputation. As you know, the sixth young master is only 16 years old this year. Besides, 20% of this belongs to your father-in-law. "

 Chapter 23

    Yang Hai thought of Yang Bao''s entry into the capital with his arrival, so he foreshadowed it in advance and reported it first. Of course, according to Yang Chendong, the business of privately running newspapers and periodicals can be large or small, mainly in how to say it. Once it is said that it is just a story telling book and periodical, it will give people a preconceived idea. As long as Wang Zhen recognizes this thing, it must not be a big problem to implement it. It''s just a 20% benefit. In the long run, it''s worth it.


    When he heard Yang Chendong''s order, Yang Hai was frightened by the handwriting of the sixth young master. This directly gives out 20% of the benefits, which can not be done by people with great courage. He even saw the courage of the sixth young master from this incident. He only hates that he is old and can''t follow for too long. Otherwise, he must follow the glory once. But fortunately, his son Yang Neng also has some abilities, and he is not old. He can follow the sixth young master in the future. He must have enough food and clothing in the future.


    When Yang Bao said something about it, he also said that he would give Wang Zhen 20% benefit. Suddenly, he narrowed his small eyes and made a slight, inaudible grin at the corners of his mouth. "OK, I''ll pay attention to it."


    Yang Hai knew that even if Wang Zhen said he would pay attention, there would be no problem. At present, he expressed his thanks again, and then he withdrew.


    Waiting for no one else in the room, Wang Zhen''s face returned to a serious state. "Someone!"


    The sound fell, and a man flashed out of the room in the dark. Wearing flying fish clothes and holding an embroidered spring knife, he half knelt in the tunnel: "but listen to my father-in-law."


    "Ji Guang, go and check the Yang Bao immediately to see what it is, who opposes it and who supports it. Investigate clearly and repay the public." Wang Zhen''s eyes narrowed into a line. Without investigation, he has no right to speak. He won''t let Yang Chendong go because he accepted some things. He believes in the conclusions of his investigation.


    Ji Guang was his private party. He used to be the commander of Longqing right guard, but later he was promoted to the governor. Because he used it smoothly, he was transferred to the post of the royal guards, from the third grade official position.


    It is worth mentioning that in the first month of that year, the hereditary official position of eunuch officially began to be implemented. Yingzong granted Wang Zhen''s nephew, Wang Lin''s royal guards command, Qian Liang, the nephew of eunuch Qian sengbao, Gao Yu, the nephew of Gao rang, Cao Jixiang''s younger brother, Cao Zheng, and Cai Ge, the nephew of CAI Zhong, a thousand families, which are hereditary.


    The emergence of this system promoted the eunuch''s status to almost the same status as the important officials. Wang Zhen is undoubtedly the boss of these people. The people under his orders naturally carry out unconditionally and do their best.


    Leave the matter to Ji Guang for investigation. Wang Zhen won''t worry about being cheated. This is also because he is now even Yang Pu is gone. Isn''t it the right time to step on the descendants of Sanyang. Yang Bao just became the unlucky guy who hit the muzzle of the gun.


    Naiheng was the one who had been squeezed by Sanyang in those years. Perhaps his villain''s nature was peeped out early. He felt good about himself and had been oppressed all the time. It was not until later that he flattered Wang Zhen that he was promoted step by step. He successively served as secretary of Guanglu temple and Minister of household, and once became a senior official of the imperial court.


    Knowing that Wang Zhen had a holiday with San Yang, Naiheng was eager to express himself. Unexpectedly, he suddenly fired at Yang Bao at the court meeting without Wang Zhen''s consent in advance. He also said that the purpose of building a private journal was to cause trouble and attract the public. Often, it would eventually lead to disaster.


    When all officials, including yingzongdu, are in doubt, Naiheng even said that the reason why Yang Bao will appear, even in the streets and alleys of the capital, is discussed by people, and is also sought after partly because it has a black background, which is the official department''s Shang Shu Wang Zhi, the right waiter Zhao Xin and others. It was simply because they had received Yang Rong''s favor that they secretly supported Yang Bao with Fang Rong''s gratitude.


    Naiheng suddenly made such a move. Yingzong and Baiguan were confused, that is, even Wang Zhen was confused.


    Naiheng is on the throne by Wang Zhencai, which everyone knows. Because of this, everyone thought that this was Wang Zhen''s meaning. At present, many people shut up for fear of being implicated.


    Wang Zhi and Zhao Xin didn''t want to talk at first, but the matter involves them. At this time, they can''t say it.


    "Naiheng, you''re spitting out blood, but because you''re unfair, I couldn''t help saying something about you. You''re here to retaliate. Your behavior is really vulgar. Besides, why have I had any contact with the sixth young master of the Yang family? I don''t know others. You''re nonsense." Zhao Xin walked out of the North Korean team and said angrily.


    Many people know that Naiheng has a gap with Zhao Xin, the doctor of the Ministry of officials. He has a grudge and is trapped. What Yang Bao is just a seedling of pond fish.


    Like a man who saw very clearly, he was Wang Zhi, the Minister of officials.


    In the eighth year of orthodoxy, Wang Zhi succeeded Guo Xi as the Minister of the Ministry of officials and was in charge of officials all over the world. Since ancient times, the Ministry of officials has said that they can see the first level of officials. All the people who can be in this position are conscientious and cautious.


    This time, he was suddenly admonished by Naiheng in the court because he had a good relationship with Zhao Xin, the doctor of the Ministry of officials. That is, he started to attack this person. If he didn''t pour himself down together, I''m afraid he would be affected by the counterattack in a short time.


    After figuring out the key of the matter, he is worthy of being a person who works in the Shangshu. He did not argue with Naiheng like Zhao Xin. Instead, he stood out of the chaoban and solemnly said with wat board in his hand: "Yang Bao" I really didn''t know about it in advance. I just read a few magazines recently. What I said was just two wonderful stories. To say another, it was about the majesty and glory of our Dynasty, which did not harm the DPRK. I once thought that the founding of this newspaper was very humanistic. Later, I learned that it was the young son of bachelor Yang, and I lamented that there were successors to Duke Yang Therefore, the minister boldly advised that the court should promote such talented young people more for the use of the country. "


    With that, Wang Zhi put the wat board on the ground, then knelt down on his knees and buried his head deeply on the ground.


    At a glance, I saw the key to the matter. Didn''t you Naiheng attack us with the black background of Yang Bao? Then I''ll solve the trouble from the root and correct the name of Yang Bao. What else do you have.

 Chapter 24

    As the Minister of the Ministry of officials, Wang Zhiben has the right to recommend. It is really an appropriate move to recommend a talented young student in front of the court meeting. In addition, Yang Chendong was born in the Yang family, which can also show his reputation after taking care of his friends. This move is really impeccable.


    Another way!


    Wang Zhi''s words made Naiheng stunned there on the spot, and he was at a loss. He didn''t expect that the other party should avoid the important and point to the cause of the matter, which was completely different from what he thought before.


    Naiheng thought that both Wang Zhi and Zhao Xin would find a way to get away first and pick up the relationship with Yang Rong first. In this way, it is bound to arouse the dissatisfaction of some pro Yang factions in the DPRK and China. At that time, he just insisted that the other party had a relationship, because Sanyang had a deep and wide influence after all. Who can say that he had no relationship with them at that time? This is called yellow mud falling into the crotch. It''s not shit, it''s shit.


    Who ever thought that people didn''t shirk their relationship with Yang Rong at all, maybe they couldn''t shirk it, so they simply took the opportunity to recommend the sixth young master of the Yang family. In this way, his wishful thinking was completely defeated.


    Wang Zhi is worthy of the position of minister, avoiding the important and finding another way, which completely failed Naiheng''s purpose. This also made him feel that the situation was wrong and had to look for help at Wang Zhen standing next to the emperor.


    At this time, Wang Zhenban had an old face, but he was very angry in his heart.


    Ji Guang has investigated the matter of Yang Bao for a long time. Naturally, it is just a serial article telling stories or continuous stories. Although some miscellaneous studies are also recorded, it has nothing to do with the eunuch system. There is no threat to such a literary journal. It can even be said to be a way of business. For at least a few months, he has made a lot of money for Wang Zhen.


    This makes Wang Zhen very happy. Because this is different from the bribe, it is the share obtained by his own ability. It is regarded as the silver money with a fair origin. Wang Zhen is also happy to steal it. Just a few days ago, he didn''t get two copies of Yang Bao from the people and gave it to the emperor. Yingzong was even attracted by the legend of shooting and carving heroes. In the final analysis, Yingzong was still a child, but only 19 years old. He also liked the story of happy gratitude and hatred.


    For this matter, Yingzong also asked his husband, that is, Wang Zhen, to find the full draft of the shooting carving. He wanted to have a good time. Taking this opportunity, he also specially said a few good words for Yang Chendong, and did not waste accepting these gifts from others.


    Let Yingzong have such a person in his heart and slowly form a good impression. At that time, it is natural to be promoted to an official. Seeing that everything was going well, Naiheng suddenly jumped out and almost destroyed his plan. How can it not be annoying.


    Of course, Wang Zhen is even more angry that Naiheng didn''t communicate with him before doing this. This is completely independent behavior. It can also be regarded as that he doesn''t have him at all. That is, where does he want to manage?


    Now Ken looked at Naiheng''s eyes for help. He really wanted to slap him and let East Hall catch him and put him in prison.


    I hate him very much, but Wang Zhen really can''t do this. How can he take refuge in himself? This is what everyone knows. If something happens to him today, won''t it make people think he is weak? In this way, there will inevitably be sudden changes, which will be unfavorable to the overall situation of peace.


    Just because there is hatred in his heart, it doesn''t mean that Wang Zhen won''t not punish Naiheng. The most important thing is to let him get a lesson through this matter. So as soon as he turned his head, he turned and smiled at Yingzong and said, "emperor, what Wang Shangshu said is exactly what Yang Guitong, the sixth son of the Yang family (for the pleasure of readers, he will only call it Yang Chendong in the future) It''s really a talented person. If such a person can be used by the imperial court, it''s a great good thing. As for Naiheng and Zhao Xin, it''s really out of style to roar on the court hall. They can beat five sticks and blast out of the hall. "


    "Well, sir, that''s exactly what you said, and that''s what I mean. Come on, pull down Naiheng and Zhao Xin and hit five big boards each." Ying Zong sat straight and said in a Mingjun look.


    After that, the royal guards who had been facing the front came forward and entrusted them out. From the beginning to the end, neither of them was talking. Zhao Xin dared not. He was worried that this clamor would only aggravate the stick. However, he was still in a confused state. He understood from Wang Zhen''s words just now that his master seemed to have something to do with Yang Chendong. It''s hateful that he acted rashly without understanding. It''s just boring or even asking for trouble.


    The two were pulled down. Yingzong, who was handsome and dignified, set his eyes on Wang Zhi, the Minister of the Ministry of officials. "Wang Aiqing, you recommended me. What official position would you like to give Yang Chendong?"


    Because after reading the book of shooting carving, Yingzong also had a good view of Yang Chendong. Wang Zhi proposed the matter and Wang Zhen agreed. How could he object.


    Wang Zhi looked up and quickly flashed several official titles in his mind. After all, Yang Chendong is still too young. He is only 16 now. It is difficult to be given any official position. Today is just a coincidence. Just then the emperor asked, so he needed to give an explanation, and said, "emperor, I think Yang Chendong is a young sensitive scholar. He has become a scholar at the age of 13. Now he should be competent as the governor of Jianning mansion. After Ding you, you can transfer the capital to be appointed."


    The governor of Jianning Prefecture is an official in charge of administrative and civil affairs. However, there is no mention of the transfer of the former governor, which means that the official position is not real, which can also be called casual official. The biggest difference is the addition of an official.


    "Well, it''s played by zhunqing." Ying Zong nodded. He really couldn''t raise a little interest in a top-ranking official.


    At this time, Naiheng and Zhao Xin had been beaten and sent out of the palace. The ministers also went home as if nothing had happened. But what they do not know is that some deviations have taken place in history at this time.


    In history, Naiheng once had a gap with Zhao Xin, a doctor in the Ministry of officials. He was trapped with resentment, involving Wang Zhi and Cao Yi, a servant, and was sent to prison together. After some hardships, under the lenient treatment of Hou Yingzong, Wang Zhi and Cao Yiguan were reinstated. It''s just taking the salaries of Zhao Xin and Naiheng.


    But now, because of the emergence of Yang Bao, Naiheng started in advance, and Cao Yi was not involved. Fortunately, this change is not great. At least the general direction of history has not been changed. Otherwise, Yang Chendong may have a headache.


    When the officials came home, y ¨ª ng, the Minister of rites, also returned to the house in his official sedan.


    As soon as he entered the house, Hu Zhen called the housekeeper and asked, "go to find Yan''er and ask for a copy of Yang Bao and bring it to my study."


    Hu Chen had heard about Yang Bao before, but he didn''t care. In his opinion, this is far from being the orthodox school of Confucius and Mencius and disdains to hear it. However, what happened in the court today made him curious about the Yang Bao. Thinking that his granddaughter had been talking about the Yang Bao more than once, he was ready to find one to have a look.


    The housekeeper quickly went to the back yard outside the young lady''s yard. He was meeting the young lady''s maid Xiaoqing, so he told the master that he wanted to read the Yang newspaper.


    "Wait." Xiaoqing is a capable maid. A girl in yellow always smiles. Her skin is brighter than snow, and her eyes are like a pool of clear water. He turned and ran to Miss Hu Yan''s boudoir. In the room, a 14-year-old girl, with a beautiful and elegant little face, rosy cheeks and pink sandalwood mouth, could not help but introduce reverie. At the moment, she is holding a dark newspaper and watching it low. From time to time, the corners of her mouth will tilt slightly, showing the joy in her heart at the moment.


    "Miss, miss." Xiaoqing may run faster. As soon as he enters the boudoir, he is a little panting, and the big piece on his chest is constantly fluctuating with his rapid breathing.


    "Xiaoqing, what''s the matter? How did you get so hasty?" the girl seemed to complain. After laughing, she whispered to the front: "it won''t be a young and handsome young student who has moved her heart."


    As soon as she finished, the girl couldn''t help giggling. It also attracted the maid Xiaoqing''s eyebrows. Then her face collapsed and said, "Miss, you have fun with Xiaoqing again. As I said, you will follow miss all your life and won''t marry anyone."


    "Ah! You''re not going to warm the bed for my future husband, bah! I don''t know how ashamed I am." the girl is Hu Yan, the granddaughter of Hu Yu, the Minister of rites.


    "What?" she found that she was teased by the young lady again. Xiaoqing was not willing to rely on her. Then she stretched out a pair of slender hands and scratched under Hu Yan''s armpit.


    Although the social atmosphere at that time was like this, the close maid who followed the door could actually warm the bed for the new uncle on behalf of his own little master. But some things can''t be said. How can the thin skinned bear it?


    That is, Hu Yan and Xiaoqing, who grew up together since childhood, can joke like this. If there is a trace of disagreement between the master and servant, this will only increase the contradiction between the two sides.


    Xiaoqing moved her hand. For a moment, the two women went to one place, and there were bursts of giggles. When it reached the housekeeper who was waiting outside, he shook his head helplessly. Knowing that Xiaoqing''s nervous maid must have forgotten the task, he couldn''t help coughing in situ.


    "Ah." hearing the housekeeper''s special voice, Xiaoqing quickly stopped his hands, as if he remembered something. "The housekeeper is still waiting outside. Miss, the master wants to read the Yang newspaper."


    "What?" Hu Yan also blocked the jade hand that wanted to sneak into Xiaoqing''s armpit. She asked with an incredible face, which was also a face of disbelief.

 Chapter 25

    Yang Bao has been in Beijing for some time. But Hu Yan, who rarely went out of the door, didn''t know it at the beginning. At that time, what she paid attention to was that women didn''t go out of the door and didn''t step in the second door. It was just a coincidence that when she entered dad''s study to help clean, she accidentally saw a copy of Yang Bao on the table.


    Hu Yan''s father was the eldest son under Hu Zhen''s knee, named Hu Changning. At that time, she was the caretaker of the royal guards Town, and the official was the fourth grade.


    That is to say, as the royal guards, their political and political awareness and vigilance are necessary. It is impossible not to study new things such as Yang Bao. Therefore, I brought a copy of Yang Bao back home, but in addition to the wonderful story and some common sense of life, I really didn''t see any anti dynamic thinking meaning, so I put it on the desk at will, and didn''t want to be the "baby" in the eyes of women


    When it comes to baby, it naturally refers to the wonderful story in it. This was also the tragedy of the society at that time. Women only paid attention to three obediences and four virtues. They could only read the women''s commandments, internal training, the Analects of Confucius and other boring and similar books. They had long been bored and tight. So suddenly, there was another shooting carving and Xiao Li Throwing Knife. Among them, silly Guo Jing and amorous Li xunhuan make Hu Yan love it. She feels as if she has seen another world, which is full of novelty, curiosity and surprise.


    Soon, Yang Bao was finished reading, and even could recite it backwards. At this moment, Hu Yan just hated why there was only this issue, and this was neither the first nor the last issue. A story is really endless, which makes people unhappy.


    This unhappiness soon turned into anxiety. So she waited all afternoon. In the evening, when her father went back to the house on business, she begged urgently and said she wanted to read more Yang Bao.


    Hu Changning is the eldest son of the Hu family. He is deeply loved by Hu and the emperor''s longen. Only then did he enter the crucial Department of royal guards. But although he has a straight face when working, it gives people a feeling that strangers are not close. In fact, it is cold outside and hot inside, especially for his little daughter.


    Facing Hu Yan''s unreasonable "entanglement", Hu Changning finally lost and promised to take more Yang Bao home.


    With Hu Changning''s guarantee, Hu Yan was happy. Even her father used his privilege to find the first issue of Yang Bao, which met her requirements, and the story finally had a head. Only because the development time of Yang Bao in Beijing is still short and has not been updated to the grand finale, she can only wait in "suffering".


    Yang Bao is not published every day, but every five days. You can read the complete Yang Bao in less than half an hour. The next four days will be a long wait. At this time, Hu Yan also moved her mind to study the person who wrote the story.


    It is very clear in Yang Bao that shooting carving and Xiao Li Feidao are the same author. It is Yang Chendong, the youngest sixth young master of the Yang family.


    For this person, Hu Yan once heard her grandfather talk about this person. She heard that she was a scholar at the age of 13. At that time, Hu Zhen was still at home and envied him. She said that Yang Rong had successors. Hu Yan has a good memory. After listening to her mouth, she has some impressions.


    That is, Yang Chendong is the author. Hu Yan can''t help wondering how the man''s brain grows and what''s in it? How can you come up with such a wonderful story? In order to know more, I went to my grandfather and wanted to listen to some things about Yang Chendong.


    Who is Hu? It''s not too much to say that it''s a human spirit. In history, when Xuanzong of the Ming Dynasty was appointed as the Minister of rites, he has been in the position of minister of rites for more than 30 years in four dynasties, including Yingzong, Jingdi and Xianzong. How can ordinary people compare.


    As soon as his granddaughter Hu Yan appeared, just a few words made him feel a different flavor. With the same words, he knew about Yang Bao, and then he knew why his granddaughter wanted to inquire about the sixth young master of the Yang family.


    This was the first time Hu Fei heard the name of Yang Bao. I just didn''t care. What kind of good things can a 15-year-old young man write? To deserve his attention? So even if his granddaughter recommended it several times, he didn''t go to see it once.


    Today''s meeting began with Yang Bao and ended with Yang Bao. Yang Chendong became the governor of Jianning Prefecture at the age of 16. Although he is a small nine grade official, he is undoubtedly an official, and he does not rely on the shadow of the family. Naturally, Hu became interested and wanted to see what was written in the Yang newspaper.


    In particular, Hu Zhen keenly noticed that Wang Zhen seemed to have a good impression of the sixth young master of the Yang family, which was the most incredible thing that made him feel.


    Some of Wang Zhen''s holidays with Sanyang are unknown to the ministers in the court. As usual, once it comes to Sanyang, whoever it is will be stepped on by Wang Zhen. But as Yang Rong''s son, the most direct family is really nothing? Did Wang Zhen change his strategy? Or did the root appear on Yang Chendong?


    Hu carefully considered the causes and consequences and found that it should be the latter. Because just a few days ago, an official who had an old relationship with Sanyang was taken down by Dongshi and jailed. If Wang Zhen has this intention, it should not change so fast.


    If so, this Yang Chendong will be interesting. Mingming is Yang Rong''s son. He can really get Wang Zhen''s support. How can he do this?


    Of course, Hu zhe will not believe that Yang Chendong did everything himself. It is estimated that there should be some high talents. Who is this man? It really aroused his curiosity. Ask the housekeeper to find Yang Bao to see if you can find clues.


    Besides, in the young lady''s room, Hu Yan became happy when she knew that the maid Xiaoqing was not joking. "Great. Does grandpa want to read Yang Bao, too? Send it to him right away."


    Hu Yan is so happy, of course, for a reason. She asked Xiaoqing to inquire about it. Yang Bao first appeared in Jianning mansion, Yang Rong''s hometown. Yang Chendong was there and later spread to the capital. It''s also said that shediao and Xiao Li Feidao have long been published in Jianning. It seems that they have all finished the manuscript, and even seem to have published the whole book.


    For this matter, Hu Zhen begged his father Hu Changning more than once and asked him to send someone to Jianning house to buy two finished books. But his father really refused to live or die. In his opinion, there is also a Yang newspaper in the capital, once every five days. Just read it slowly. And this is a miscellaneous book in the end. Girls should be calm and don''t always want to listen to any novel stories.


    Afterwards, Hu Yan was angry for several days. But she knew that her father was very kind to let her read the Yang Bao every five days, and she really didn''t dare to ask too much. But now, Grandpa wants to read the Yang Bao, which is equal to an opportunity. As long as he seizes it, he may see the whole books of the two books in advance. That''s really great.


    Next, Hu Yan took out several well preserved Yang Bao. Xi hurried out of the backyard and went straight out of her grandfather''s study.


    After a while, Hu Yan''s coquettish voice came out of the study, "Grandpa, these two stories are particularly good-looking. For example, this shooting carving book tells about the struggle between our Han people and Meng Yuan. It shows a kind of national integrity, but I just don''t know what the outcome is."


    Blinking a pair of beautiful big eyes, flickering, Hu Yan looked very wronged.


    He shook his head gently. With Hu''s eyes, he couldn''t see that his granddaughter was trying to get something. He wanted to take the opportunity to ask himself to get the complete copy of shooting carving and Xiao Li Throwing Knife. He has long heard that the whole book has appeared in Jianning. Although the number is small, it can not be regarded as too few. At least for people like Hu Chen who have invaded officialdom for decades, they can still find a way to get it.


    But Hu Chen still didn''t mean to promise. He wanted to see what the Yang newspaper was like first.


    In this way, there was a granddaughter nearby, whining and sighing from time to time. Hu Zhen was just looking at jokes. He sat in the master''s chair and slowly read the Yang Bao, but he was really thinking about what, afraid only he knew.


    This scene is not just a good student in Hu''s house. After today''s morning Dynasty, I don''t know how many dignitaries and Beijing officials began to look for Yang Bao everywhere. While understanding it with heart, no one knows what kind of idea they are thinking.


    Others may still be watching and even thinking about the profound meaning of this scene in the morning. But a man really didn''t have time to think about it, and he didn''t know what happened in the capital court. He was giving Hu mang the last lesson of the present stage.


    "In short, the intelligence department is a thousand mile eye, that is, the ear of the wind. It can know what happened one step in advance, so it can have more time to deal with problems, and often play a turning role." Yang Chendong, who said this sentence, patted Hu mang on the shoulder with expectation and hope in his eyes.


    The establishment of the security bureau is what Yang Chendong is most concerned about recently. Intelligence is the most important thing.


    Intelligence warfare refers to the confrontation of intelligence systems centered on the competition for information control between the enemy and ourselves in order to finally achieve the victory of military struggle and protect our own cases and interests. Obtaining intelligence superiority is an important guarantee for the victory of military struggle.


    It''s like the East Hall and royal guards in the Ming Dynasty. At the most powerful time, the emperor can know what his ministers were doing last night? Is it happy or lost? Did you drink when you were happy? He sighed when he was lost, and so on.

 Chapter 26

    Being familiar with all the situations of his staff has played a very positive role in better controlling them and understanding them. Yang Chendong wants to establish a security bureau, first of all for his own safety. If he wants to use this department for himself, the person in charge has become the top priority.


    After thinking about it, Hu mang was selected. For nothing else, just because of his loyalty, Yang Chendong has no doubt that if someone wants to kill himself, Hu mang will be like a motionless wall in front of him. If the people who accompany him from childhood to adulthood can''t be trusted, who in the world can make people really rest assured and believe?


    Hu mang was selected and then carried out by Yang Chendong alone. He trained for a long time. At the same time, Yang San was trained. He was calm and quiet. In a way, such a character was suitable for intelligence work. He was regarded as Hu Mang''s deputy and received training together.


    Because of their ignorance of intelligence, Yang Chendong almost taught hand-in-hand, which took two months. Finally, they had a deeper understanding of intelligence and knew how to operate. In this regard, the Security Bureau was established. Hu mang deserved to be the first director, and Yang San was the deputy director.


    For the time being, there are only two of them in the whole security bureau. But Yang Chendong believes that this department will grow in a short time. For the early arrival of this day, he took out 10000 Liang silver at a time to show his support.


    Many things are on the right track, such as Yang Bao and Sihai restaurants, which can be described as daily gold. However, even if they make so much money, compared with Kaohsiung, what their navy has achieved is still nothing. It is an indisputable fact that robbery is always the fastest industry to get money.


    With money, you naturally have to do what you like to do and what you should do.


    Naturally, what you like to do is to breathe freely, enjoy everything as much as possible, and bring your influence to the world. Fame is the goal of many people''s life.


    Speaking of it, Yang Chendong has no bad feelings for Daming. Compared with other dynasties, it was much better. Compared with Han''s marriage, Tang''s alliance and song''s age, they showed their clandestine iron bones. They did not make peace, pay compensation, cede land and pay tribute. The emperor guards the gate of the country, and the king dies!


    This is so heroic that people can''t help trembling and excited.


    Yang Chendong naturally admires such a country. However, it is a pity that prosperity will decline. Since the change of Yingzong''s "civil Castle", the Ming Dynasty began to enter the middle period and went straight to the decline period. At the end of the period, it was overthrown by some people who didn''t have enough to eat. Finally, JianNu, with a population of only hundreds of thousands, entered the country as emperor and ruled the Han people for more than 200 years.


    Later, when the Eight Power Allied forces entered Beijing, the Qing government was incompetent to cut land and pay compensation, which greatly damaged the vitality of China.


    These are historical events, but Yang Chendong came here unexpectedly. Naturally, such things will not be allowed to happen in degrees. He wants to change all this as much as possible, find ways to make China stronger, and even make him the real center of the world. One day, every Chinese will be able to look up when they go out. Whenever he introduces himself to others that he is Chinese, he can get the heartfelt respect and respect of others. At that time, he did not waste God''s attachment to him and let him live another life.


    Of course, it is extremely difficult to do this. The world is so big that Yang Chendong knows better than the people of the Ming Dynasty. But it was because of his understanding that he had confidence, not for anything else, but because of the weapons in the warehouse that were hundreds of years advanced.


    When a person has enough power, it is terrible. Because perhaps under one thought, the people will suffer, and they will become eternal sinners if they are not careful. On the contrary, if such power is used to benefit the people and the country, it can also play a very positive role.


    Yang Chendong''s idea is the latter. He hopes to change the outcome of the extinction of the Ming Dynasty hundreds of years later through his own efforts, and more importantly, he wants to change the state of the Han people as slaves hundreds of years later. All this will undoubtedly be a lofty goal, which requires too much effort.


    During the period of banning the sea in the Ming Dynasty, it was an effort to build a strong navy; Now the establishment of the security agency is also an effort.


    Fortunately, Hu Mang and Yang San are diligent and eager to learn. They have carried forward the spirit of not ashamed to ask questions, so that they have indeed learned a lot in two months, and their understanding of security and intelligence has improved.


    At this time, Yang Chendong has to think more about his own safety. Because he is not unknown, but once he has taken the road of power, he can only move forward and can''t turn back. Otherwise, it is like stepping into an abyss with no bones.


    He took out ten thousand taels of silver and handed them to Hu Mang, saying: "Get familiar with your work as soon as possible, and then recruit. Remember what I taught you before, don''t underestimate the role of anyone. Big events are often led by small people. Maybe a street green skin, a salesman, a street sweeper, or even a beggar will play a key role at some time. So you are destined to use people Don''t stick to one pattern. Do you understand what this sentence means? "


    "Young master, we understand. What you mean is that anyone who is useful to us can be wooed. Even those useless people, only those with ambition, can also be used as our dark chess. They usually lurk. It is uncertain when they will be started, and then play an unimaginable role." Hu Mang thought about what the sixth young master said and taught, He answered summarily.


    "Very good." gave an encouraging look. "Well, you go down. Don''t worry too much. Think about what to do next. Once you recognize something, you can do it at ease. Don''t be afraid of spending money. Young master doesn''t lack this."


    "Yes." Hu Mang and Yang San both left with an excited face. Why didn''t it be their chance this time? It''s a great opportunity to get the young master''s attention.


    The two left. Qiao Yin seemed to be ready long ago. In a flash, he took a pot of freshly boiled tea and sent it to Yang Chendong. "Young master, after talking for a long time, I''m thirsty. Come and have some tea. This is a good tea that the rich young master bought from the capital at a high price."


    "OK, then drink some good herbal tea and write" Xiaoao Jianghu "quickly." Yang Chendong, who had already seen what Qiao Yin meant here, laughed. The girl''s face was red.


    After the legend of shooting and carving heroes and Xiao Li Feidao, Yang Chendong wrote his third novel, Xiaoao Jianghu.


    It is the later work of master Jin Yong. Its narrative form has reached the realm of perfection and perfection. There are countless scenes, characters and fighting scenes of all kinds of Wulin characters involved in Xiaoao Jianghu, but according to the history, the scenes change with the situation and change endlessly, which can fit the life. The center of Xiaoao Jianghu is the struggle for hegemony and power in the Wulin. In order to achieve the goal, it won the evil sword manual and sunflower treasure book. The work highly praised the noble spirit of chivalry, benevolence, wealth and unyielding power.


    As soon as this book was published, it put pressure on the shooting carving and Xiao Li Throwing Knife, and became the object and target pursued by everyone in Jianning mansion. Among them, Yang Fu smiled so much that he could hardly see it. The four seas restaurant expanded its area and successively annexed two adjacent small stores, but it is still difficult to find. Although he can only get 30% of the profits, even so, he earns more in a month than in the previous year.


    As soon as Xiaoao came out of the Jianghu, Yang Chendong became a man of the moment again. Now in Jianning mansion, children who have just been sensible know his name well, so we can see the wide influence.


    On the streets, everyone talked about Xiaoao Jianghu and Linghu Chong, who was open-minded and unruly and sacrificed his life for justice; Ren Yingying, who is charming and clever, sincere and capricious; Yue buqun, who is evil, cunning and different in appearance and inside; Rebellious and resourceful people go their own way; Bing qingyujie, lovesick and infatuated Yilin; When Chongxu, who was modest and depressed, was appointed by the imperial court, Yang Chendong, the sixth young master of the Yang family, the founder of Yang Bao and the author of shooting Diao, Xiao Li Feidao and Xiaoao Jianghu, was appointed by the emperor to become the governor of Jianning Prefecture, and the story of official justice and nine grades spread quickly.


    However, the sixth young master of the Yang family, who was only 16, had an official position early. It is said that the appointment was made by the emperor after discussion with all officials in the early Dynasty. The gold content of the nine grades is too high. I''m afraid some officials of the three or four grades don''t have such a special honor.


    When you think of Yang Chendong''s age, you can really describe his unlimited future. Therefore, as soon as the appointment arrived, the gate of the Yang family''s old house was flattened by the high dignitaries in Jianning house. Some even found a matchmaker to marry their daughter and the girls of their relatives to the sixth young master.


    It can be seen that smart people really grasp a large number of them. Everyone wants to invest in potential stocks and expects to get more returns in the future.


    In the front yard of the Yang family''s old house, Yang Hai has long been happy to close his mouth.


    As an old man of the Yang family, I experienced the scene of the Yang family from prosperity to decline. Especially at the time of the death of his mother, Yang Liu, the youngest young master was the most unforgettable. But who would have thought that Yang Chendong would be so promising in just over a year?


    He became an official at the age of 16, even when his hometown was alive at that time. Today, the scene of prosperity in the Yang family''s courtyard may only have existed when the master was in his prime.

 Chapter 27

    For a time, Yang Hai was laughing all the time. Although he knew in his heart that it was because he went to the capital, saw Wang Zhen and gave gifts. But why is this not the young master''s idea? Compared with other young people, the composure of the sixth young master is absolutely rare.


    Compared with Yang Hai standing there all the time, the maid qiaoyin''s face became very ugly.


    Especially some matchmakers who are going to come to the matchmaker, when they see qiaoyin and ask the sixth young master if he wants to get a wife, she turns red with anger. If she had not scruples about her face and didn''t want to spoil everyone''s happiness on this happy day, she couldn''t help but blow people.


    At the moment, the old house of the Yang family is so lively, but as the party concerned, Yang Chendong did go down to the Yamen of Jianning Prefecture early under the escort of Hu Mang and Yang second-class servants and met with the governor Li daotong.


    Li daotong was a Jinshi at the end of the Yongle reign of Chengzu. After suffering hard, he was appointed governor of Jianning and official Juzheng four grades. It is equivalent to the post of secretary of the municipal Party committee, reporter and mayor of a modern city.


    Yang Chendong and Li daotong suddenly sent stickers for a visit. After being informed, Li daotong immediately put down the brush writing the document and said to the housekeeper, "please!"


    Those who can be Li daotong''s invitation are just the number of hands in the whole Jianning mansion. But if you are younger than 30, there is no doubt that only Yang Chendong has such qualification.


    In the reception room, Li daotong was in danger. Soon, Yang Chendong in green came in. As soon as he entered the hall, after seeing Li daotong, he quickly bowed and said, "my junior officer Yang Chendong has seen Lord Li."


    "Ha ha, Governor Yang, please get up quickly." Li daotong narrowed his eyes slightly, got up and stretched out his hand to hold his hand.


    Yang Chendong smiled and stood up straight with this force. In any case, now that others are in Jianning Prefecture, there are too many places that need each other''s care. They must give enough face.


    Relying on his identity, Li daotong has given enough face to falsely help an official with the right four grades. Speaking of it, it''s just that the sedan chair people carry people. The magistrate Li also knows that Yang Chendong has an official position at such an age, and he can have a good future in the future. Now he has a good courtesy, but it''s just for a good fate in the future.


    Yang Chendong, who was given a seat, just smiled and refused once. He sat down in the next chair and talked about his own affairs. "Lord Li, the official''s mother has just died for more than a year, and Ding''s worry period has not expired. Please forgive me."


    "Understand, understand. Your mother is the body of the mission. I am also sad when driving the crane to the West. Yang knows that it is reasonable to be filial at home. There is no need to worry." Li daotong can''t see that the so-called post of governor is originally a casual official. If he can''t be considerate and orders him to start working now, he will be criticized. I think Yang Rong was one of the auxiliary officials of the current Dynasty. There are countless disciples and old officials. As one of the same noble nationalities, his family should take care of himself.


    What Yang Chendong did was for this matter. He doesn''t want to get involved in some cumbersome things. He has been watching the development of the Ming Dynasty coldly. At present, he doesn''t want to intervene. How effective is it.


    Therefore, the first thing in this trip is to express your modesty and courtesy. The first thing to do when you have an official is to meet the upper official and let people know. You can only say that you are sensible and understand the rules.


    Second, give up all your functions, then go home and be a casual person, and be prepared for your major events is the top priority, so it is not a waste of time.


    Now that Yang daotong has won the first prize, Yang Chendong naturally wants to express himself when he is happy. At present, he took out a set of L''Oreal women''s cosmetics and put it on the table. I don''t know why such women''s articles appear in the warehouse. Maybe they serve the families of some officers. They just found it immediately. Of course, he must do his best.


    Looking at the beautiful white box made of something I don''t know, Li daotong''s eyes brightened. As a local parent official, he didn''t know that what Yang Chendong did would not be simple. At present, he asked a little excitedly, "Governor Yang, I don''t know what this is?"


    "Back to Lord Li, this is called cosmetics. When used on women, it can keep youth. I once gave two sets to the emperor, and you this is the third set." Yang Chendong smiled and explained its function and origin.


    As soon as he heard that, in addition to the emperor''s two sets, he was still the third set. At present, Li daotong became a little excited. Coincidentally, magistrate Li attaches great importance to his feelings, especially his wife. It''s a pity that his beauty will be greatly reduced as he gets older and older. With this set of things, we can''t say that we can solve the substantive problems, but the most important thing is to prove the heart. At the thought that no one else has used it except the emperor, the friendship is even more important.


    Excited and happy, Li daotong also changed his title, "Chendong, thank you. It''s better to have dinner here at noon."


    Shangguan has an invitation. How can he refuse? Yang Chendong nodded and agreed when he was funny. But at the same time, he motioned to the tiger mang standing aside. At present, some monosodium glutamate, cooking wine and other things that can''t be bought by money are put on the table.


    Li daotong once went to the four seas restaurant for dinner. In his capacity, when asked why the delicious food is so delicious, Yang Fu naturally didn''t hide it. So he knows the efficacy of this thing, but it''s not good to ask the Yang family directly. Now Yang Chendong has taken the initiative to take out these, which makes him feel that the other party is too good at coming. This is really a human spirit no inferior to his father. For a time, Li daotong became cautious and even nervous when he spoke, as if he was afraid of saying something wrong.


    But Yang Chendong smiled when he should laugh and spoke when he should speak. He didn''t see any formality.


    The so-called courtesy to people must ask for something. When a person asks for another person''s head, it is inevitable that he will be in a weak position first, and it is impossible to want to speak naturally. But Yang Chendong didn''t want to rise with Li Dao. Even today, even if he didn''t come and was at home in the name of Ding you, others had nothing to do.


    That is so calm, it''s natural to get along with each other, and it''s even stable to have the upper hand. This scene was seen by Hu Mang, Yang ER and others standing on one side. Everyone was surprised. They admired the sixth young master''s calmness and lightness.


    Yang Chendong became an official. Since then, he has acted more freely and freely. The people in the old house of the Yang family have followed him with Rong Youyan. When walking out on the street, his chest is also quite high.


    After returning to the Yang family''s old house from the residence of magistrate Li, Yang Chendong continued his low-key behavior, that is, when a guest came to the door, he also recommended it on the grounds of physical discomfort. But only Yang Hai, the old housekeeper, Qiao Yin and other familiar people knew that the sixth young master was not in the old house at all, but left here. As for where he went, they would never ask each other. In their eyes, the sixth young master is a person who does great things. They can''t explain everything they do.


    ......


    The black wharf by the sea in Fuzhou.


    Yang Chendong hasn''t been here for more than half a year since he left last time.


    As soon as I appeared this time, I felt someone peeping at me ten miles away. Then, sure enough, someone came out in the dark, and even two people hid beside the sand. With the camouflage there, it was difficult to find when they were close to five steps.


    "Hello, young master!" there were eight soldiers in charge of security, and three of them were cold front members trained by him.


    "Yes, you should always be vigilant. You should know that once the enemy appears, he will never notify you in advance." Yang Chendong smiles and nods. He knows that generally, the guards are ten people in a class, and there are only eight people here, that is to say, there are two others lurking in the dark and did not take the initiative to meet themselves.


    It is supposed to be an opportunity to see the sixth young master, but they would rather give up such an opportunity and still perform the task of vigilance. This is enough to make Yang Chendong happy. "You each reward five liang of silver, and two brothers each reward ten liang of silver."


    Generous rewards and clear penalties are always an important means to seize the hearts of the people. Today''s Yang Chendong is not short of money. Naturally, he doesn''t hesitate to spend it.


    "Thank you, young master." there was a kneeling voice, and the eight guards all looked happy. This was the reward of the sixth young master, which was enough for them to boast for a while.


    "Well, this is what you deserve. Continue to perform the task." Yang Chendong waved his hand and went to the black wharf with Hu Mang, Yang ER and Yang Si with a smile.


    Yang San stays in Jianning mansion to set up a security bureau. Yang Wu and Yang Liu are responsible for the security of the Yang family. Under the division of labor, Yang Chendong only appeared hundreds of miles away with three people, but even so, if anyone said he wanted to play the idea of the sixth young master, hey, it would be a big mistake. With Dachang in hand, there are all kinds of advanced weapons. I''m afraid that no matter how many people come, he can''t think of how to deal with them.


    The black wharf can not be described by the speed of Shenzhen in the 1980s.


    It''s only half a year, and several factories have been erected. It contains Arsenal! At present, we can only make bows and crossbows, but as Kaohsiung continues to grab a large amount of iron and copper from the sea. With no shortage of resources, innovation is just a matter of time. Wu Gang, the person in charge, is one of the old people.


    cement plant! With a lot of knowledge provided by Yang Chendong, the first batch of cement has appeared and passed the inspection. Now more students are being trained to ensure that once there is a new base area, a large number of people who understand cement can use it immediately. In this regard, a person named Jingguang is responsible. He was originally the person dug by the old housekeeper Yang Hai in the Beijing work department this time. In other words, Yang Rong is the Minister of the old Ministry of work. His family still has the ability to ask for a few idle people in the Ministry.

 Chapter 28

    Furniture factory! It focuses on the construction of some furniture and the layout of the soldier training factory. For example, the construction of sofa, workbench and even carriage are within its scope. Now there is no rubber or anything suitable for making tires. Otherwise, Yang Chendong wants to get some new carriages out. To tell you the truth, every time I come to the black dock, it''s bad luck. That kind of turbulence is really unbearable.


    To this end, Yang Chendong even came up with the idea of taking out military combat vehicles from Da Cang. But in the end, I felt that it was still too shocking, and I had to suppress my mind. But he has decided that this time when he comes to the black wharf, he will arrange Kaohsiung to send people to the west to look for rubber trees, especially in the American area, and then transport them back to the whole. One day, he will become the first person to make soft tires.


    Furniture factory management is relatively miscellaneous, and the person in charge is also the old craftsman Li Shunfu. This person works carefully, which still makes Yang Chendong feel at ease.


    Power plant!


    Listen to its name, you can know its purpose, but at that time, everyone was puzzled, even Luan Qi, the person in charge here, was also very puzzled.


    Luan Qi, the craftsman of the Ministry of works, heard that he was extremely clever and would do many strange things when he was very young. But because he was born as a "craftsman", his natural life is not rich. He found a wife, Zhou Hua, who is very capable of giving birth. He even gave birth to seven children in a row in a few years, which does not live up to his name. The number of mouths to eat increased, and Luan Qi naturally couldn''t take care of him. It was at this time that Yang Hai went to the Ministry of work and learned about Luan Qi. Thinking that young master Liu once said that as long as he had the ability, he didn''t lack money and food, so he brought it here.


    In order to have enough to eat, Luan Qi came to Fujian with his wife and children from the capital. However, before they reached Jianning, they were picked up by Leng Feng''s people. As soon as they arrived here, Luan Qi was not only more than a scientific research worker, but also her wife Zhou Hua showed enough ability, that is, her hands were tight and her clothes were good, fast and neat. However, this is not the main thing. Luan Qi got a book on the manufacturing principles of sewing machines written by the sixth young master, which describes a method of sewing clothes with machines. The main components of the book are machine head, machine base, transmission and needle, shuttle core and oil pot, which can be made one by one. It can be imagined that once successful, the speed of making clothes will be greatly improved, That''s definitely a great initiative.


    After learning the news, Zhou Hua urged her husband to make such a machine every day. As a skillful embroiderer, she knows their fate too well. Many people burn their eyes when they are young, so that they are useless when they are old.


    When he came to the black wharf, eating and drinking were naturally arranged. Luan Qi was able to enter a special research stage. Don''t mention how happy he was. Especially when he heard that the principle of making this sewing machine was written by the sixth young master, he admired it even more.


    He was originally in the state of research, it is difficult to be called. Don''t say that even if it was thunder, the knife wouldn''t distract him at all. This is the spirit that scientific researchers should have. But this time, as soon as I heard someone outside calling the seventh young master, I put down all my work and ran out.


    Like Luan Qi, there are all the people from the black wharf. Some of them came first and some came later, but anyway, they don''t worry about food and drink, and all these are brought to them by the sixth young master. They know how to be grateful and come out spontaneously to meet each other is an expression of their attitude.


    Waiting for Luan Qi to come out of his "research room", he saw that Yang Chendong had been surrounded by a crowd.


    Many of these people have never seen the sixth young master, but they have been listening to the legend about the young master since they came here. In their imagination, this man must be tall and powerful, even with three heads and six arms. They gather around and watch a new one.


    But suddenly there were so many people around, and it was difficult to ensure safety. Not only Hu Mang and Yang ER and Yang Si, but also lengsong and Kaohsiung came with cold front players to maintain order.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong waved his hand and refused. These people trust themselves so much that they can''t completely believe it. Where else can they be trusted that day? "It''s all right. Let them come and have a look. I happen to talk to them."


    Yang Chendong looked as if he would be fine. He hugged a little girl with clean clothes and smart eyes, took out a piece of gum and sent it to him.


    "Big brother, how do you eat this? Do you put it in your mouth?" the little girl didn''t seem very afraid of people. She was held in her arms by Yang Chendong and smiled.


    "Yes, it''s called chewing gum. It can keep people''s breath fresh. It also needs to be put in the mouth, but it can only be chewed. Once it''s tasteless, it''s going to spit out. It can''t be eaten into the stomach. By the way, it can also blow bubbles." Yang Chendong said as he put the same chewing gum into his mouth and began to chew. "What''s your name, little sister?"


    Looking at Yang Chendong taking the lead in putting chewing gum into her mouth, the little girl was not afraid. She also folded the sugar and chewed it. While eating, he said with a smile: "it''s so sweet, big brother. My name is Xiaoyu. My parents said that the day I was born, it rained all day."


    "Xiaoyu, good name, hehe." when he said this, Yang Chendong slowly blew a white bubble in his mouth.


    "Ah!" looking at the scene I''ve never seen before, Xiaoyu was startled, and there was a look of why in his big eyes. Fortunately, she was smart enough and soon began to learn to blow bubbles, but it needed skills, which could not be learned by first-time tasters. In addition, chewing gum is not better than bubble gum. It is difficult to blow it. It is impossible to learn it immediately.


    After eating a piece of candy, Yang Chendong spit white bubbles in his mouth, which attracted the surprise and envy of other children. Some brave people also try to reach out to Yang Chendong and want a piece of candy that can spit bubbles.


    Yang Chendong, who has prepared a lot, naturally does not refuse to come. In line with the idea of not suffering from oligopoly but inequality, he gives a piece to every child who comes to want.


    The children were happy, but some adults panicked, especially Xiaoyu''s mother. She came over in panic, gave a gift first, and then said apologetically, "sixth young master, Xiaoyu is not sensible. Please forgive me for asking you for things."


    Looking at the middle-aged woman who was somewhat beautiful and dressed neatly, Yang Chendong''s face was full of kindness, "are you Xiaoyu''s mother?"


    This time, without waiting for the woman to answer, Kaohsiung First introduced, "report to the young master, this woman is Xiaoyu''s mother. Her name is Zhou Hua. She is the wife of Luan Qi, the person in charge of the power plant. At the same time, her hands are also very skillful. We are going to report to you. Please approve her to become the steward of the garment factory."


    "Luan Qi? I''ve heard of him." Yang Chendong nodded. Long before he came, he had read some information about the black wharf, and Luan Qi, who had ideas, strong hands-on ability and wanted to be the smartest person, naturally hung a number in his mind.


    Zhou Hua was at a loss for fear that her little daughter would annoy the sixth young master because she did something wrong. Now, as soon as I heard that others knew her husband''s name, I immediately felt how proud she was, and her face became much better.


    "OK, I''ll give it to you. Tell your husband that I''ll have a good chat with him later." Yang Chendong said politely, and handed back some light rain that depended on his arms to Zhou Hua. He always attaches great importance to talents. If he can, he doesn''t mind telling Luan Qi what he knows. I hope he can really make electricity. In this way, countless people will benefit and greatly promote the development of science.


    Zhou Hua was originally a big personality. Even when facing strangers, she won''t feel how afraid she is. I don''t know why, when facing the pleasant Yang Chendong, I was sweating all over. That was the embodiment of tension. Maybe this is an attitude and respect for someone.


    The children got gum and ran away laughing. Some adults also saw Yang Chendong''s true face and left contentedly one by one. With fewer people around him, Yang Chendong walked to the distant military camp accompanied by lengsong and Kaohsiung.


    According to Yang Chendong''s meaning, the military camp was very neat when it was built. It was a line vertically and horizontally, giving people a very regular feeling. Here, Yang Chendong watched the cold front''s training.


    For more than half a year, the old cold fronts have brought disciples. The way of blending the new and the old is indeed an effective way to improve their combat effectiveness.


    In addition, after Kaohsiung had a new type of artillery, it would win back every time it went to sea, bringing not only unlimited wealth, but also a lot of strong labor. Some of them were good seedlings and became an auxiliary soldier after strict screening.


    The so-called auxiliary soldiers are a battle sequence given by Yang Chendong. He also calls them reserves. It refers to those soldiers who are undergoing training but fail to pass various tests.


    Once the future auxiliary soldiers have passed the assessment and reached the standard, they will immediately become a new cold front. The direct benefit is the improvement of monthly cases, from one or two silver a month to two Liang a month. Of course, this is not the most important. After becoming a cold front, it means that he is a qualified soldier and will be allocated an Bayi bar, which is the symbol of glory. Although for the sake of safety, they usually don''t carry bullets in their guns. They can only match bullets when shooting targets or when they have a task to go out, this still makes some people ecstatic. Everyone who joins the cold front seems to have to turn around here with a gun on his back, which is both a show of off and a glory.

 Chapter 29

    Leng song and Kaohsiung did not stop this. In their view, this is not only a manifestation of honor, but also a way to increase their sense of responsibility. The "show off" of these people can indeed drive the training morale and ensure that more qualified men can sign up for the army.


    However, because the assessment of Leng Feng is too strict, the number of auxiliary soldiers has already reached more than 1000 in the past half a year, but only about 100 people are qualified to be a member of Lengfeng.


    Standing there in high spirits, Yang Chendong listened to the report from lengsong and Kaohsiung. Leng song in particular, because most of the candidates were looted from the sea, he wanted to develop the army. Every time he wanted to get a good seedling, he didn''t know how many times he had to argue with Kaohsiung to achieve his wish. Even now, the number of the army is only 30. This is far from meeting his requirements, nor can it bring these people to create any brilliant achievements.


    For lengsong''s worry, Yang Chendong gently shook his head, "You can''t eat a fat man in one bite. These people are all from poor backgrounds. In the past, they couldn''t even eat enough and couldn''t keep up with their physical strength for a while. It''s natural that it takes a lot of effort to reach the standard during training. It doesn''t matter. Now that they can eat enough, their physical quality will gradually improve. At that time, more and more people will pass the test, and the Navy and army will have the opportunity to grow ¡£¡±


    Being anxious is that you can''t eat hot tofu. You haven''t eaten enough for more than ten years. It''s unrealistic to want to raise your body completely in a short time.


    Yang Chendong''s words were just finished. He Yang, one of the instructors who followed him, agreed, "yes, the young master is right. The physical quality of these soldiers is really poor, and it takes some time to maintain their health. We will pay more attention to the distribution of diet in the future, so that they can recover as soon as possible and pass the examination."


    First, he Yang made a statement. He Yang watched Yang Chendong carefully and found that he was listening carefully. He also agreed with Yang Chendong from time to time, and then said tentatively, "It''s just that the body is easy to maintain, and they can recover with enough food and meat. However, in terms of cultural courses, most of them don''t know one. It''s really troublesome to teach. Can they relax their requirements in this regard?"


    "Hmm? Have you done this?" Yang Chendong, who was still smiling, suddenly turned cold and stared at He Yang.


    At this glance, he Yang, who was originally brave, fell to his knees with a plop. At the moment, he was already sweating. He felt that he had been stared at by a tiger just now. It was likely that the whole person would be swallowed up in the next second.


    "No, No. repay the young master. This is just a little idea of our instructors, and we haven''t implemented it yet." He Yang explained in a weak voice. During this moment, his clothes were soaked with sweat.


    "Hum! There is no best. I tell you, we can''t relax in culture class. We can''t relax in other training and assessment. Remember, they will go to the battlefield in the end. That is to play with their lives. If their own quality is not good, they will be killed when they are sent up."


    "When I trained you in the past, my young master said that I sweat more when I practice and bleed less in wartime. I hope this is not just a slogan, but can be completely remembered by you. If anyone can''t do this, he should leave as soon as possible. I don''t raise idle people here."


    Yang Chendong is really a little angry. There are only a few people here. Unexpectedly, some people want to ignore their words. In this way, the direct possible consequence is that the military morale is lax, and even split internal strife is possible.


    Soldiers used to be vigorous and straightforward. It''s hard to take into account the feelings of others. Of course, such an army is the division of tigers and wolves, but it is also a double-edged sword. If it is not used well, it may hurt itself one day, which Yang Chendong absolutely doesn''t want to see. They have enough firearms. Once they aim the muzzle of the gun at them If you lose yourself, what kind of consequences will it be? Even if you have bulletproof vests, you can''t support it.


    At this moment, or after this incident, Yang Chendong suddenly had an idea in his heart that he would also create a group of obedient political teachers, that is, the necessary company level instructors, battalion level instructors and political commissars above the regiment level.


    This is not because he wants to seize power, but he must ensure the obedience of the army. If not, even if there is no problem now and let it develop, it will break out one day, which is really a deadly existence. Yang Chendong doesn''t want to come to Daming and be killed by his own people in the end. That''s the way to avenge his injustice.


    Yang Chendong''s angry rebuke made he Yang nod again and again. Lengsong and Kaohsiung were also sweating.


    Before that, they really thought of reducing the cultural assessment. In the final analysis, it was due to the lack of troops and insufficient understanding.


    There are always some young people who are physically qualified because they are unwilling to study and finally fail to pass the examination. It''s OK to say if there are only one example, but a trend has gradually formed, making cold front''s fresh blood less and less.


    In view of this situation, Leng song and Kaohsiung discussed with five teachers such as he Yang whether they could lower the standard of cultural assessment, so that they could get more recruits.


    In fact, Leng song and Kaohsiung do not pay enough attention to the importance of cultural courses, and even they once thought. When fighting a war, as long as you have enough military literacy and such advanced weapons, you will win the war. Just know the word. What''s the use of learning so advanced?


    It is precisely because of this understanding that five teachers such as he Yang have loosened their thinking. Just now it was just a test. Unexpectedly, the sixth young master was so angry that they didn''t expect. They even said a word that there were no idle people here.


    After seeing the advanced weapons, especially Professor Yang Chendong''s various skills, everyone deeply understands that there is something powerful here. It is no exaggeration to say that if the sixth young master had any dissent, he would greatly shake the ruling regime of the Ming Dynasty.


    As the earliest participants of such a powerful emerging force, we can imagine what kind of brilliance it may create in the future. If anyone left now, it would be a real fool.


    So just a word, everyone knew to shut up. Maybe they have their own selfishness, but they won''t leave anyway.


    "Just." Yang Chendong looked at everyone''s performance, and he wanted to say it again. For example, with knowledge, you can use your knowledge to be a useful person for the country and society. Even if one day he is old or injured and has to withdraw from the army, he has the ability to survive wherever he goes.


    But he also knew that it was too early to tell these people now. Instead of trying hard to reason with them here, it''s better for them to have a good understanding. It doesn''t matter if you don''t realize it. In the future, there will be more political teachers here, and they will do the ideological work well. As for these people, it is of course the best to adapt. If they can''t adapt, they can only be eliminated. This is also the invariable law of the law of the jungle under social progress.


    Fortunately, they are all educated people. Even without their immediate work, they can do many other things and will not face the dilemma of having nothing to do.


    "Take me to see the arsenal." without interest in talking to He Yang and others, Yang Chendong turned and left. Lengsong and Kaohsiung quickly led each other away.


    Hu mang was always around Yang Chendong, but he did stop at this moment. Then he glared at the five instructors of He Yang with a pair of tiger eyes. These people were once the cold front under the young master and graduated with excellent results. But now, they dare not listen to the young master''s order. With this, he can take out his gun and put several people in the right place.


    But Hu mang didn''t do so. He has heard from the young master more than once that people make mistakes, so he should give them a chance to correct. He didn''t know whether the young master''s kindness was good or bad, so he couldn''t deal with such things privately. But it is inevitable to give a warning with your eyes.


    Just stared at them coldly. After seeing that all five people lowered their heads at the same time, they turned and left without saying a word from beginning to end. But the more this is, the greater the pressure it brings to the five people. They are now facing up to the seriousness of the problem and understand that once the young master gives them up, they will completely lose the life in front of them, which will be a feeling that life is better than death.


    "Make up, make up immediately." He Yang also acted decisively.


    Song Dacheng, one of the instructors, immediately spoke in support and said, "yes, we reiterate our requirements immediately. Those with unqualified cultural achievements must not become a real cold front, even if their performance is good and their training achievements are outstanding.


    The five earliest instructors soon reached an agreement, and then this order was announced when Yang Chendong was still inspecting the arsenal.


    "Young master, he Yang, they reiterated the importance of culture class and are announcing it in the barracks." Hu Mang, who got the news, went to Yang Chendong and reported it in a low voice.


    He just nodded. Yang Chendong can allow people to make mistakes and give them a chance to correct their mistakes. But this has sounded an alarm for him. After returning, he will consider training political teachers, which is urgent.

 Chapter 30

    Just nodded his head to show that he knew about it. Yang Chendong continued to say to Wu Gang, the person in charge of the Arsenal in front of him, "now there are more and more military personnel, more and more shooting times, and more and more ammunition are needed. For example, you can''t just make bows and crossbows. There are fewer and fewer opportunities to use these things in the future. You should shift your focus."


    "Yes." Wu Gang nodded respectfully. "Last time, the young master said the process of making bullets. I also took some people to experiment. I believe we can make our own bullets soon. But the shells still need some time."


    "Well, that''s the way to do your work. You should be proactive. Don''t wait for things to come before you remember what to do." Yang Chendong appreciated Wu Gang''s attitude and work progress. Finally, he asked with concern, "how about? Is there enough gunpowder preparation?"


    "It should be enough now. Captain Kaohsiung met a fleet of gunpowder at sea last time and sent them to me. It''s just that the quality of those things is not very good and need to be purified before use. Therefore, we also decided to find raw materials to develop gunpowder ourselves, which will have a greater guarantee rate."


    "Good." Wu Gang''s answer and preparation satisfied Yang Chendong. At present, they agree with their work. At the same time of spiritual praise, it is ordered that all the staff of the Arsenal can get a reward of two or two silver. For those who work actively and make outstanding contributions, the reward will be doubled. It also said that if anyone manufactured the first batch of ammunition, he would be rewarded with 100 Liang silver for each staff member participating in the improvement.


    After inspecting the arsenal, Yang Chendong went to the furniture factory and met Li Shunfu, the person in charge here.


    The toilet Li Shunfu got out at that time earned Yang Chendong a lot of money. He knows this man very well. During the conversation, he not only affirmed the work of Li Shunfu and others, but also expressed his expectations for their work, that is, make persistent efforts to create more and better furniture for people.


    In the cement plant, I saw Jing Guang, the person in charge here. Yang Chendong knows the role of cement very well. While encouraging and affirming the work, he said that once there is a new base, a large amount of cement will be needed at that time. At that time, whether it is to build spacious concrete roads or military barracks and civilian houses, there will be a place to play, but we can''t miss the business.


    Jingguang is a man who doesn''t want to talk much. All he does is ensure that more spare cement will be produced to ensure that the chain won''t fall off when needed.


    From noon to afternoon, Yang Chendong walked a lot of places and put forward very pertinent opinions on some things he saw. In the military camp, he had dinner with lengsong and Kaohsiung, and then walked to Luan Qi''s home.


    During the day, Yang Chendong walked around several factories, but he had never been to the power plant, which made Luan Qi nervous all the time. Even at dinner, he was absent-minded and didn''t eat a few bites.


    "Well, what are you worried about? You said you were in charge of the power plant, but who knows what it is? Even you know a little about it. Even though you haven''t made any achievements, do you still want the sixth young master to visit you? What did he come to see?" Zhou Hua was lively and loud. He looked at her husband''s nervousness, Some were angry.


    Luan Qi was in a bad mood. Naturally, he didn''t mean to quarrel with Zhou Hua. He just sat there and didn''t speak. The little daughter Xiaoyu, who provoked one side, saw it and walked forward with small steps, "Dad, don''t be angry with your mother. In fact, the sixth young master is very good. He hugged me during the day and gave me candy that can spit bubbles."


    Speaking, Xiaoyu carefully held up a piece of colorless gum wrapped in rags.


    Chewing gum has no sugar taste, and it can''t blow bubbles, but Xiaoyu still doesn''t want to throw it away, but saves it very carefully.


    "Xiaoyu is good, dad is not angry." Luan Qi naturally won''t tell the sadness in his heart. He has always been the smartest in the eyes of others. Of course, he doesn''t want to admit that he doesn''t know what electricity is now. Although he had read the book and had some theoretical understanding, he had never seen the real object, and he still couldn''t imagine what electricity was? Why does it glow and heat? It doesn''t seem to make sense at all. Isn''t that the same function as the sun? It''s incredible.


    It''s too difficult for him to do what he can''t understand.


    Luan Qi has his own mind. Xiaoyu really can''t see it at all. He just looks at the colorless gum in his hand in a daze. Only one piece is still too few. She really wants to have a lot, and then she can catch up with a bubble like the sixth young master. At that time, in front of her little friends, don''t mention how glorious it is.


    "Ah! Sixth young master, you... Why are you here?" suddenly there was a hurried voice of Zhou Hua outside the door, even with a little panic.


    "Why? What monsters can eat people here, can''t I come?" Yang Chendong''s kind voice sounded, then the curtain of the door was opened, and the sixth young master in camouflage clothes strode in.


    It was already dark, and there was only a kerosene lamp in the main room, which still looked a little dark. Waiting for Yang Chendong to step in, Luan Qi didn''t recognize his identity at all. However, Xiaoyu''s eyes in her arms were enough. She recognized Yang Chendong at a glance. Suddenly, she jumped out of her father''s arms and trotted up.


    Yang Chendong bent down in cooperation, just took Xiaoyu and picked him up.


    Xiaoyu seems to be born close to Yang Chendong. She is not afraid at all. Instead, she smiles with her arms around each other''s neck. "Big brother, do you still have gum? The light rain is very useless. I haven''t blown a bubble all afternoon. As you said, this thing can''t be put in my mouth without fragrance, so I have to spit it out."


    While talking, Xiaoyu was still wronged, so that she was about to cry later.


    Yang Chendong''s last life plus this life, what he fears most is that women cry. Although Xiaoyu is not yet ten years old, once she cries, it doesn''t matter her age. "OK, Xiaoyu, don''t cry. Big brother and gum, will you please?"


    With that, Yang Chendong took out a whole box of gum from the pocket of his camouflage suit like a trick, with a full amount of 100 in it. This is what he wants to bring Xiaoyu.


    Suddenly there was so much gum in his hand. At this moment, Xiaoyu''s face was momentary sunny after the rain. There was no sense of crying. It was a happy face. Then he couldn''t help kissing "Baji" on Yang Chendong''s face, and then smiled and said, "big brother, it''s good. Xiaoyu likes you."


    "Ha ha, I also like light rain." Yang Chendong laughed in a good mood. His psychological age was already over 40. A little girl under the age of 10 was indeed a child in his eyes. But he forgot that he was only sixteen now.


    Zhou Hua was standing behind Yang Chendong at this moment. She looked at her daughter and the sixth young master. They also said they liked each other. They couldn''t help but be happy. When Yu Guang saw her husband Luan Qi was still there and couldn''t recognize Yang Chendong''s identity, she couldn''t help but go forward in a hurry and kicked him lightly, "fool, don''t come and recognize people. This is the sixth young master."


    "Ah!" it sounded that the man was the sixth young master, and Luan Qi was stunned. During the day, I just looked at it from a distance. In addition, people were not wearing camouflage clothes at that time, and the light in the room was dim, so I would not recognize it.


    Now that he knew his identity, of course, he looked frightened. After staying at the black dock for a long time, no one has never heard of the name of the sixth young master. Luan Qi is also affected by it and has been longing for it. Now he is very happy to finally meet the Lord. He is just not very social by nature. He really doesn''t know what to do except giggling.


    Yang Chendong took the initiative and first sent Xiaoyu to Zhou Hua''s arms. It depends on Luan Qi, who has a stiff face, and said, "what? Mr. Luan, I''ve come to your house. Don''t you invite me to take a seat?"


    "Oh, please take a seat, please take a seat," Luan Qi realized at this time. He quickly stepped back and looked for a stool to give me yang Chendong''s seat.


    Yang Chendong, who took over the stool, first looked at the main room at will. Although the area was not very large, it was clean. He nodded with satisfaction.


    "Sixth young master, the humble house is too simple." Luan Qi noticed Yang Chendong''s look, and said with an embarrassed face.


    "Very good. Although the room is not big, it is neat and clean, but the light is too dim." Yang Chendong seems to have found some problems inadvertently, and then shouted to the outside, "bring things in?"


    "Yes." the voice of Hu Mang and others outside the door rang out, and then two things like black wood and one that others could not name were carried into the room.


    "Put it on the ground." Yang Chendong looked at that everything was ready. He got up with a smile on his face. Then a pair of spirit hands kept fiddling with it and connected the things carried into the room one by one. It was only a minute or two from beginning to end. Finally, he took out a transparent glass ball and placed it in a place with a tail hook in the main room.


    After stroking the line, Yang Chendong confirmed that all the lines had no problems. Yang Chendong looked up and looked at Luan Qi, Zhou Hua, Xiaoyu, and even Hu Mang, Yang ER and Yang Si. "You are ready. Next is the time to witness miracles."

 Chapter 31

    Of course, no one in the audience knew this famous line. Everyone still looked at Yang Chendong with a puzzled face. They still haven''t figured out what the sixth young master is doing? What will these things do when they are brought into the house.


    The confused expressions on their faces were seen in the eyes. Yang Chendong knew that the foreplay was made in vain, but it doesn''t matter. He looked forward to the next scene of power on and how everyone''s reaction would be. But in order not to have any accidents, he kindly reminded: "no matter what happens later, don''t move. Even if you fall, you should sit where you are. Don''t touch other people. It''s not good to get hurt."


    "This... What does this mean, sixth young master." Zhou Hua was really curious and couldn''t help asking.


    "Just listen to the sixth young master." seeing Hu Mang, the three had no doubt. Only his wife was still there. Luan Qi said something to remind him.


    "It''s not interesting. In short, no matter what happens, don''t panic and don''t walk around casually." Yang Chendong knew that no matter how much he said, it''s amazing that seeing is believing, so after laughing, he connected the last wire to the battery clip.


    When this action was made, Zhou Hua still looked puzzled and couldn''t help asking, "sixth young master, why don''t you stand where you are... Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    "Ah ah!!"


    Zhou Hua couldn''t help shouting before she finished her words.


    Then there was Xiaoyu and Luan Qi, and then the three people, including Hu Mang, couldn''t help shouting.


    Outside the door of Luan Qi''s house, there are ten soldiers sent to protect the safety of the sixth young master. Although this is a black wharf, it is supposed to be safe. However, the safety of the sixth young master is absolutely not the slightest difference, so lengsong sent ten people after discussing with Kaohsiung, and Tengshan led the team.


    Suddenly there was a cry inside, which also frightened them. But what makes ten people more puzzled is that they were all hidden in the dark, but now, they are really shown by the bright lights in the room, and no one''s hiding works again.


    "What''s the matter? Go in and have a look?" Tengshan''s reaction was still very fast. At first, it was as bright as day, but only two seconds later, he reacted and wanted to go into the house to see the safety of the sixth young master.


    Fortunately, at this time, Yang Chendong''s voice came out of the room first, "I have nothing to do. Just stay outside."


    Is there really nothing in the room at this time? Of course that''s impossible. Because at this moment, the people in the room had already opened their mouths and eyes, like seeing ghosts and gods.


    The light came on and the solar generator worked. The two solar panels are connected to the next large battery, and the voltage brought by them is enough to illuminate the hall with only a dozen square meters as if it were in the daytime.


    The suddenly lit light is so dazzling and incredible to everyone. Also, Yang Chendong said hello before. Instinctively, no one ran around, but Zhou Hua still fell to the ground with her daughter.


    Tiger Mang, they were not much better. Although they didn''t move, they were still confused at that moment and felt at a loss.


    Luan Qi was frightened by the white light in front of him and sat on the stool, but then when he woke up, his eyes shone, he was excited, and even asked in a hoarse voice, "is this... Is this electricity?"


    "Yes, this is electricity." Yang Chendong gave a very accurate answer.


    Based on the theory of seeing is believing, Yang Chendong arranged Hu mang to put two solar panels in the sun to absorb luster during the day. The reason why he chose to come to Luan Qi''s house in the evening is to give him a deeper impression. Now it seems that the effect is still good.


    "This is electricity? Sure enough, it can emit light and heat." Luan Qi wanted to talk about calmness when he knew that the effect of electricity was in front of him. He was afraid that only light rain was the most calm in the whole house.


    After all, it''s a child. In the face of new things, the speed of calm is the fastest after surprise. Her beautiful big eyes fell on the people one by one. When she looked at Yang Chendong, she was full of respect and even worship, she was very happy, because she knew that her big brother would always be the most powerful person.


    As time passed, slowly, several people in the main room got used to it. Luan Qi was more excited and took out his paper and pen.


    I haven''t seen electricity before. Although Yang Chendong said in his book that it was lively, seeing is better than hearing. Now that I really see it, I know that there is no exaggeration in the book. This electricity is really powerful and good.


    The sixth young master can immediately bring a call. He must know this very well. If he doesn''t know to take the opportunity to ask for advice, he will really be an elm head.


    This time, I came with the idea of dispelling doubts. He had already prepared for Luan Qihui to ask questions, and Yang Chendong also studied some knowledge of electric power. Of course, that''s only the shallowest. For example, current is divided into DC and AC; Wires are fire wires and spirit wires, etc.


    However, these seemingly simple things in later generations still brought great shock to Luan Qi. Combined with some things recorded in the previous book, he finally had a preliminary understanding of electricity.


    "Luan Qi, there are many ways to generate electricity, for example, coal can generate electricity, wind can generate electricity, light can generate electricity, water can also generate electricity, etc. all these need you to test step by step, which requires a long process of understanding, which is not urgent. Of course, you can say what you need. I will try my best to be satisfied with you, but I hope it is in your heart In hand, electricity can be owned by people as soon as possible, serve and benefit mankind. "


    "Yes, I will study hard and do it with my heart." Luan Qi saw electricity for the first time and had a certain understanding of it for the first time. At this moment, his heart can''t be calm. He even hopes that he can have the ability not to sleep and not to be tired, so that he can study electricity earlier.


    "I believe you can." patted Luan Qi on the shoulder. "Well, the future director of the power plant will be left to you. By the way, I also heard that you are developing a clothes making machine. It''s very good. You can tell me what you need. It''s OK to find lengsong when I''m away, or Kaohsiung. They will meet you unconditionally. As for the future director of the garment factory, I think it''s up to your wife."


    Zhou Hua on one side didn''t expect that the sixth young master would talk about himself and said he wanted to be the factory director of the garment factory, although he didn''t know what the factory director did. But I think I should be an official.


    Thinking that a woman who doesn''t know a few words can still be an official, Zhou Hua instinctively wants to refuse.


    Looking at Zhou Hua who wanted to speak, Yang Chendong said with a smile: "well, you don''t have to refuse. I don''t look at who''s face. I know you''re skillful and really have such ability to have such an appointment. Of course, it''s not so easy to be an official."


    Smiling, Yang Chendong reached into his arms, took out several drawings, handed them to Zhou Hua and said, "these are the drawings of some clothes. If you don''t understand anything, you can find me at any time while I''m here these days."


    That''s some sample drawings of military uniforms, as well as the style drawings of women''s brassieres, underwear and cheongsam.


    The clothes of the Ming Dynasty are mostly long clothes and robes, which do not appear capable at all. Most of the army''s clothes are mandarin duck battle jackets. They look loose and not capable at all. They are far more practical than camouflage clothes. Although there are a lot of military uniforms in the warehouse, after all, there are fewer. For such large consumables, of course, we should plan ahead.


    Yang Chendong knows that if these things are done well, it will not only be beneficial to himself, but also can be sold in large quantities, and finally become a very profitable industry. To this end, he also arranged for people to buy a large number of cloth and silk. As for manpower, there are many men and women in the black dock, which can be used. It is also equivalent to finding a job to do, which can better stabilize people''s hearts.


    There''s electricity!


    Just after Yang Chendong left, the black wharf was so restless that people came to luanqia one after another just to see this "treasure" as bright as day. Unfortunately, luanqia can only look from a distance, not close, because luanqi is like protecting life. Kaohsiung and lengsong can only stand outside the house, Similarly, there is no chance to enter the room.


    It was Xiaoyu who took this opportunity to show off. Her little friends gathered in front of her house, looking at the bright electric light with envy, the chewing gum in the light rain, and the happy smiling face that can spit bubbles.

 Chapter 32

    That night, I''m afraid not many people could sleep safely in the whole black dock. Yang Chendong is one. After he handed Luan Qi the set of power generation things, he unloaded a burden. He also believes that with the persistence and efforts of the other party, it is only a matter of time to create electricity.


    As soon as dawn came, Yang Chendong ran for ten kilometers with the soldiers in the barracks. After a simple meal, he went to find a man named Kong an. This is the director of the paper mill he is going to appoint.


    This papermaking not only has papermaking technology, but also makes toilet paper, diapers and sanitary napkins.


    In this era, the thing people use to solve the problem can be called five flower white gate.


    Those who don''t have money simply take care of things with a wooden stick. Only those who have a lot of money will use some coarse paper. Only those who have a lot of money will use soft cloth. If you have toilet paper, it will replace everything. This is a good thing that can promote the development of social civilization and make a lot of money. How can Yang Chendong forget. Not to mention the use of diapers, sanitary napkins, I think it must be a good thing that will not give up after being used once.


    Kong an was a man who had some research on papermaking. Later, he offended Shangguan and was expelled from the capital. When Yang Chendong learned about it, he asked Yang San to find it himself. Not to mention, the deputy director of the Security Bureau was still competent. Kong an was successfully found and sent to the black wharf.


    People with basic knowledge can do things with half the effort. Thanks to the omnipotence and omnipotence of Okura. There is a comprehensive record of the progress of papermaking in the books inside. Now he has changed it and handed it to Kong an. With the cooperation of Zhou Hua, director of the garment factory, I believe that he will receive rich returns soon.


    The establishment of Arsenal, furniture factory, garment factory, power plant, cement factory and paper mill is not only to promote the development of social civilization and science and technology, but also a commercial behavior, which is considered for making money in the future.


    But in a strong economy, we need enough force to support it. Otherwise, all this is just making wedding clothes for others. How to improve their armed forces is the top priority.


    So in the next period of time, Yang Chendong began to take the initiative to teach some subjects that we didn''t have. For example, confrontation and diving, flying and so on.


    The so-called confrontation refers to dividing the army into two groups and PK each other, which can also be called exercise. Up to now, the players of Leng Feng have not seen blood since training, which is impossible. After all, training and actual combat are two different things. I don''t want to have problems on the battlefield. That is to conduct more exercises based on actual combat, so that we can find our own shortcomings.


    Exercises and confrontation are the best way. One side uses cold weapons to represent the strength of the modern army, and the other side uses hot and weapons to attack. Several exercises were also conducted with the goal of seizing cities and islands, from which many problems were really found and corrected.


    Diving, of course, does not refer to ordinary swimming, but refers to deep diving under special preparation, which can cross the ocean and ensure that it will appear on an island without interest. When the other party does not find it, there will be a sudden attack. It can be imagined how frightening it will be.


    When talking about flying, Yang Chendong had found a single power umbrella in the big warehouse. Imagine that suddenly an army appeared in the sky and gave air to ground strikes. Would it give people a feeling of divine soldiers falling from the sky?


    Unfortunately, the use requirements of the power umbrella are too strict. Without special training and special clothes, it is difficult to take off safely and land safely. To this end, the sixth young master thought of a transitional way, that is to make some hot-air balloons first. This thing itself is relatively simple and easy to operate. After everyone is used to staying in the air, they can train the power umbrella, so that the accident rate can be reduced.


    But even the hot-air balloon, when it was caused to take off, still gave lengsong, Kaohsiung and others a big shock. They can''t understand how people can go to heaven, which is completely contrary to their cognition.


    For this, Yang Chendong said impolitely, "knowledge is power."


    Just this sentence, let the barracks set off a wave of learning. After the last incident, no one dared to say that Mandarin class was not important, because they were afraid of the urgent sentence. There were no idle people here for fear that they would be driven away.


    When Yang Chendong was there, both the soldiers in the barracks and some relocated residents at the black wharf were as excited and happy as beating chicken blood. However, there is no banquet that will not end in the world. Seeing that the new year is coming soon, the time has come to 1447. In January of the eleventh year of orthodoxy, the sixth young master also had to leave.


    Originally, the time of this garrison exceeded previous expectations. He had planned to stay for about five days before leaving. As soon as he was happy, Yang Chendong forgot the time and stayed for nearly two months. Now the new year is approaching, and some ancestor worship problems are involved. The only six young masters who stay in the Yang family''s old house have to go back.


    Just before Yang Chendong wanted to leave, he even began to recruit people. Recruit children aged 13 to 16, and explain that as long as they are willing to learn and love learning, there is no gender limit.


    After two months of contact, we all know the ability and power of the sixth young master. He wants to recruit people. Naturally, there are a lot of applicants. Almost all the men and women of black wharf age have signed up, and the number is more than 300.


    These people, Yang Chendong, are going to teach them personally and let them enter the army as political teachers. Sometimes the political work of an army is even higher than its military capability. After all, the more an obedient army can fight, the more worrying it will be.


    Before, he Yang and others dissuaded him from paying attention to cultural classes. Yang Chendong''s memory is especially new. He doesn''t want the same mistake to happen a second time. Recruiting these children is to better prepare for a rainy day and prepare for no problems in the army.


    What Yang Chendong didn''t expect was that the enthusiasm for registration was so high that he only planned to accept about 30 people. After all, the current army is still too weak and doesn''t need so many political teachers. There are many people, and he can''t take care of them.


    But in the face of such a hot registration scene, he decided to expand the enrollment, but only limited the quota of 50. In many places, he dared not guarantee the quality. In this way, when Yang Chendong said the number of only 50 people, the fierce competition began, and some of them opened the way to find the back door.


    Among them, what Yang Chendong didn''t expect most was that the first person to find the back door was Zhou Hua. She took her third son Xiaochen and her little daughter Xiaoyu.


    Zhou Hua blushed as soon as she entered Yang Chendong''s barracks office. Obviously, she also knew that such behavior seemed inappropriate. But for her child''s future, she came without hesitation.


    "Sixth young master, Luan Qi of my family has a thin skin. He didn''t mean to come, so I came with Xiaochen and Xiaoyu. Can you take it?" asked Zhou Hua with a look of expectation.


    According to Luan Qi''s family situation, Yang Chendong has long listened to Hu Mang''s report. A total of seven children, the eldest and the second, are old enough to sign up for the army. The fourth and fifth are girls. Although the sixth is male, she is not in good health since childhood. In this way, the third Xiaochen has just reached the age of 15, and Xiaoyu has reached the age of 10 after the new year. The most important thing is that she worships Yang Chendong very much. This week Huacai took her to try. In fact, there is no hope. As long as the third son is selected, it is a good thing.


    "This..." I really want to deny this way of back door, and want to establish a fair competition system. But Yang Chendong also knows that choosing political teachers is no more important than others. The origin of these people is very important, because once they have a problem, it is the real big problem.


    Luan Qi is already the director of the power plant and Zhou Hua is the director of the garment factory. Both of them are making contributions to the development of black wharf or Yang Chendong''s power. In this way, people''s children naturally have no problem in the political trial. It''s more reassuring for such people to use.


    Even if Zhou Hua came in person, it''s hard to refuse. You can''t hurt others'' heart. After a little consideration, Yang Chendong nodded, "can Xiao Chen read?"


    "Literate, sixth young master, I am literate, and I have learned the new arithmetic you taught. There is no problem with addition and subtraction within two digits." Xiao Chen cherished the opportunity to speak.


    "OK, then clean up and come back to Jianning with me in two days. It''s just a written test." looking at Xiaochen''s body, he is strong and has a good culture. Yang Chendong nodded and accepted it.


    "Come on, thank you, sixth young master." as soon as Yang Chendong agreed, Zhou Hua was happy and said excitedly.


    Xiao Chen was also smart. He fell to his knees with a plop and knocked his head. It was settled. But it''s funny that they''re only two years younger. It''s just that Yang Chendong is too good.


    The matter of the third Xiaochen was settled, and Zhou Hua was very satisfied, so he was ready to leave with his son and daughter. But at this moment, Xiaoyu quit. Instead of letting Zhou Hua take him away, she said to Yang Chendong stubbornly, "big brother, Xiaoyu also wants to follow you."


    "You? Too young." Yang Chendong shook his head. Xiaoyu, who is only ten years old, is not qualified at the age level first.


    "I''m not young, and I will grow up. The most important thing is that I listen to my big brother more than anyone." Xiaoyu shook her head like a rattle, and her eyes began to be filled with tears.


    Xiaoyu''s request embarrassed Yang Chendong, but he himself said that only children aged 13 to 16 would be unqualified in age. What would others think if he was accepted? What do you think?

 Chapter 33

    Yang Chendong is embarrassed. He really likes light rain. Of course, she is treated as a child, but if the back door is opened, will the impact be bad?


    The embarrassment of this face was seen by Xiaoyu. With a little intelligence, she knew there was a door. Then she summoned up her courage and said, "big brother, I''m just your little sister, not one of the fifty people. Are you right?"


    "Eh!" after being corrected by the light rain, Yang Chendong also realized. Yes, he can say that the other party is his own sister. In these two months, Xiaoyu will go to him when she has nothing to do. Finally, even Hu mang won''t stop them. This is a well-known thing. Naturally, there will be no problem taking her when she leaves.


    I didn''t expect that I was still worried. Xiaoyu came up with a way and words first, which also impressed Yang Chendong. "Well, even so, you just follow me and don''t have to take part in the assessment."


    Yang Chendong agreed to come down, which also made Xiaoyu happy. She shook her mother Zhou Hua''s hand constantly, as if she was asking for credit and expressing her joy.


    Zhou Hua didn''t expect that once she went through the back door, both children could follow the sixth young master. Especially the younger daughter, who became the only one who could follow the sixth young master without examination.


    The light rain is just an episode. Next, some people wanted to go through the back door. Some Yang Chendong met, like Jing Shuang, the son of Jing Guang, the director of the cement factory, Kong Jie, the son of Kong an, the director of the paper factory, and a few others. But most of them didn''t go to see him, but they just found a reason to push it off.


    Three days later, the assessment begins. There are two civil and military competitions.


    Wu''s is to run a three kilometer, and it is qualified to keep up with the team without falling behind.


    The most important part of the article is to test arithmetic and write an article on the understanding of black wharf. It is stipulated that words that cannot be written can be replaced by pinyin.


    That is, we can see what they think in their hearts, and grasp the initiative of who will be admitted or not.


    One day''s test, Shangwu and xiawu, arrived that night and announced the final result. Naturally, some people are happy and others are worried. Fortunately, everything in the black wharf is popular and there are a lot of things to do. Yang Chendong also said that he will come here to recruit people to his side in the future, so that the impact of the event will gradually subside, and those who did not choose people have returned to their normal state of mind.


    The next morning, Yang Chendong left the black wharf.


    The choice is yes. It is issued before dawn and requires that every selected person should not be sent by their parents, otherwise their quota will be cancelled. This is also Yang Chendong''s first lesson to everyone. Stay away from your parents and learn to be independent.


    Although this may seem cruel, it is good for growth. Just like today''s education, it pays too much attention to the score. Most children study hard, and few teachers and schools pay attention to the cultivation of children''s character.


    Yang Chendong started from independence. Then they will be allowed to bear hardships. Only such children can have a deeper understanding of the warmth and coldness of human relations, and the probability of doing something when they grow up is naturally much greater.


    In 1447, the 11th year of orthodoxy.


    The bell rang for the new year. From this moment, Yang Chendong was seventeen years old. It had been nearly two years since he came to the Ming Dynasty. From scratch, his power has developed to the present. I''m afraid that except for a limited number of people, they will not know how powerful he has now.


    The Chinese New Year is in the Yang family''s old house. As usual, they give silver to the people under the old house. After a happy year, they go to worship their ancestors. Then Yang Chendong didn''t return to the old house, but went to Yangjiazhuang in the name of breathing fresh air and looking for inspiration for writing stories. There were 50 people there, no! Fifty one students are waiting for him to teach. They will face a three-month study, mainly cultural courses, supplemented by physical training.


    The training in full swing began, and Yangjiazhuang also showed semi closed management. Although people were allowed to enter and leave, the review was particularly strict. During this period, Yang San has found several people who are suitable for intelligence and security work, and the standard for assessing whether they can become regular members is to hold on to everyone who enters Yangjiazhuang and find suspicious elements.


    To say that money is easy to do things, in the streets of Jianning Prefecture today, I don''t know how many pairs of Yang''s eyes are staring at them. They are either ordinary traffickers and pawns, perhaps the waiter of a hotel or the boss of a grocery store. These people are not in an overall sequence, and they don''t even know who to collect intelligence for. These people only know one thing. As long as they report the unusual things that have happened, they may get money. If the things are still very important, they will get more rewards.


    Under such an incentive mechanism, a large amount of information is naturally uploaded to Yang San every day. He gives the valuable information to Hu Mang and gives it to the sixth young master. With this mechanism, it can be said that once someone from the imperial court comes to Jianning mansion, any unfamiliar face will be found immediately.


    In fact, all this is Yang Chendong''s worry and care. No one in the imperial court would want to target him with a small governor of Jianning mansion. If someone really wants to deal with the Yang family, they will also take the CHILDES and ladies of the Yang family in the capital. Moreover, as soon as Yang Rong died, the power of the Yang family collapsed. It can be said that it is difficult for everyone to protect themselves, otherwise it would not be more than a year. No relatives returned to the Yang family''s old house to see his little brother.


    Of course, Yang Chendong''s understanding is that these brothers and sisters should also have their own difficulties. Maybe they are in the capital, or they can''t help themselves. Anyway, he heard from the old housekeeper Yang Hai that several CHILDES and young ladies of the Yang family don''t live very well in the capital. Even if they want to leave the capital, they also need to report at all levels and have some trouble, Yang Chendong understood them.


    Moreover, he inherited this body anyway. If possible, he can help or help.


    No one in the imperial court really paid attention to Yang Chendong, but just made a Yang newspaper and wrote some wonderful stories. In the eyes of big people, it was just a heresy. Just a 17-year-old age, it can be described as wet behind the ears, that is, who will pay attention to it. Not to mention, the imperial court has its own difficulties.


    On the 17th day of the first month of the 11th year of orthodoxy, Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of military, etc., played that Wala also became increasingly powerful after its father annexed the alutai tribe when he took off his joy. Wala wanted to invade the border, resulting in the tension of the border situation.


    In March of the same year, Yingzong ordered Tianxia school to be admitted as an attached student member. It means that more students can be recruited. They are not formal, but appear in the form of reserve, which is a move to accumulate talents for the country.


    But doing so is tantamount to invisibly expanding the power of the gentry and increasing the number of people with privileges.


    What was the privilege at that time? To put it bluntly, there is no need to pay grain for farming and no need to pay tax for doing business. These students occupy a lot of national land, which makes the quality of life of the people drop more than one level. As a result, many people have worked hard for a year. At the end of the year, they have a bumper harvest and can''t afford to pay taxes and grain. They really respond to that sentence, prospering the people and perishing the people!


    Compared with the changes in the outside world, Yang Chendong is really very honest. He stays in the Yang family village and is known as meditating and writing stories. He is also praying for his parents and Ding you. In fact, it took only a little time to write. More time is spent teaching these students.


    "Xiaoao Jianghu" has been finished for such a long time, and even the whole book has appeared. This time, it has been sent to the capital, which satisfies the stomachs of some rich childe brothers and miss GUI. Then he wrote his fourth book, the legend of Chu Liuxiang.


    As soon as the new book was issued, it was as popular as ever. This time, it was issued at the same time, not only in Jianning Prefecture, but also in the capital.


    In Hu''s house, Hu Yan, a girl dressed in elegant and chic, is looking at the latest issue of Yang Bao, which is serializing the legend of Chu Liuxiang.


    "Bah!" somehow, Hu Yan suddenly reprimanded, and then her face turned red. It was really shameful.


    The maid Xiaoqing on one side was dozing off. She was suddenly awakened by the movement of the young lady. Then she looked around quickly. After she didn''t see anyone else, she tooted her mouth and shook her head. "Miss, do you want to scold dongshuai in your heart?"


    "What east handsome?" Hu Yan''s face was unclear. Xiangshuai knows. He''s talking about Chu Liuxiang. Who''s dongshuai?


    "Why? Miss, don''t you even know dongshuai? That''s the name we gave Yang Chendong, the sixth young master of the Yang family. You said that he wrote Chu Liuxiang in the book about eight confidants, and they all like it. Is this man also a sentimental young master? So we call him dongshuai." Xiaoqing bought Yang Bao, Take out what others say.


    Listening to such an explanation, Hu Yan blushed and said, "yes, the sixth young master of the Yang family must be a romantic childe. People say that he knows his deeds from his words, that is to say, he is such a person."


    Hu Yan looked very angry. In fact, she was angry when she looked at the book just now because she hated Chu Liuxiang and loved each other. She doesn''t believe that how can a man really love every woman around him? Although it is said that the sons and young masters of the big family will take several concubines, it is just for the prosperity of people. Who will love all his women? At least she won''t believe it.

 Chapter 34

    Even hating Wu and Wu also made her question Yang Chendong''s character. At the same time, she also had thousands of contradictions in her heart. What kind of man is this. Can you write about the great Xia like Guo Jing, the natural and unrestrained like Li xunhuan, and the real man like Linghu Chong? Now there are more affectionate seeds like Chu Liuxiang?


    Which one is the real him?


    The more you can''t figure it out, the more curious you are. Hu Yan involuntarily fell into distress.


    It is said that the girl who knows her best is Xiaoqing, the maid around Hu Yan. Seeing that miss is so worried, of course she has to stand up and relieve her worries. Then she took the initiative to say, "Miss, I heard that Lord Hu took a job to investigate the military situation of some guard stations in the south. Wouldn''t it be better for him to go to Jianning mansion and see this Yang Chendong?"


    "Ah! Let your father go? Can he agree?" after hearing this, Hu Yan was moved, but she was more confident.


    "Why can''t you agree? It''s because the old father-in-law looks at his son-in-law. Besides, it''s just easy. Why not? As long as the young lady shows your entanglement skills, the adult won''t disagree." Xiaoqing seems to know the young lady''s father very well and has a confident look.


    "Ah! What do you mean, father-in-law, look at her son-in-law, Xiaoqing, you dare to talk nonsense. This is looking for a fight!" Hu yanteng''s face turned red at once, making her look more lovely and enchanting. But she also began to get up and chase Xiaoqing, with an indomitable look.


    No one knows whether Xiaoqing caught up, but after Hu Changning returned to the house at night, Hu Yan took the initiative to catch up, and then


    ......


    Yang Jiazhuang.


    The study and training of 51 people has come to an end.


    During the study period, everyone''s physical strength has been exercised. Perhaps because of his young age, he learns everything very quickly. Although he is tired all day, he recovers quickly with his youth and good food.


    Compared with the combat effectiveness, it is naturally not as good as the first cold front, but when it comes to loyalty, it is only high. Especially the light rain played a great role in it.


    Maybe he inherited the smart gene of his father Luan Qi. When others were still studying hard, Xiaoyu first put forward the slogan of focusing on the sixth young master and focusing on the sixth young master. In particular, her strong learning ability and the name of Yang Chendong''s sister make her young, but her reputation is not low. Even many children older than her lower their heads and focus on it.


    Not only that, Xiaoyu and qiaoyin are very hot. The difference between them is eight years old, but sometimes they are as good as sisters, which makes Yang Chendong unable to understand. But he just needs to know that these two are his own people. They can toss about as they like.


    With prestige and becoming his own person with qiaoyin, Xiaoyu has more opportunities to see Yang Chendong alone. Under constant pleading, the sixth young master couldn''t stop the girl''s attack and handed in three songs.


    These three songs are all military songs after all.


    The first is the military song of the people''s Liberation Army, which Yang Chendong calls the military song. "Forward, our team is facing the sun and stepping on the land of the motherland..."


    The second song is the return from shooting. "When the sun sets, the red clouds fly in the west mountain, the soldiers hit the target, return the camp, return the camp, the red flag in the wind field reflects the rosy clouds, and happy songs fly all over the sky..."


    The third song is Oriental red. "The East is red, the sun rises, and the country has a Yang Chendong. He seeks happiness for the people. He is the great savior of the people..."


    Facts have long proved that military songs can stimulate and enhance morale and increase the cohesion of troops and soldiers. Many times, as soon as the military song rings, the soldiers will increase their hormones, and then they will become excited and excited.


    The three military songs, especially the third one, elevate their status invisibly. This is something Yang Chendong has long thought about. An army must have its own soul to ensure sufficient stability, and he is undoubtedly the best candidate. As for whether there is a suspicion of Wang Po, it is one person.


    Not only did Yang Chendong hand in three songs, but also the song of Xiaoyu''s army.


    The role of military singing will be great. First, it can unite morale and people''s hearts. A song can tie everyone''s hearts together, sing loudly together, and show the great morale of the team.


    2¡¢ Inspiring and relieve pressure. Soldiers are already under great pressure. Good songs encourage everyone to stick to it, bleed, sweat, shed tears, and lose skin and meat.


    3¡¢ The atmosphere is lively. The military officers are strict and the atmosphere is dull. The team leader sometimes lacks humanity. Singing enlivens everyone''s atmosphere.


    4¡¢ Promote mutual understanding, mutual understanding, live in harmony and build a united front!


    Like a hero or a hero, let''s play a song and see. Hey, hey, look 1. 2, 3, 4, 5, we waited so hard! 1. 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, we''re in a hurry If you want to come, you can come. You can''t stand it! Ask you to sing, you do not sing, coy coy coy is not decent ~! Hey, hey, it''s not decent. Wait.


    These things all listen to the unbelievable expression on Xiaoyu''s face. At this moment, she admired the sixth young master more and wanted to know more about the big brother. What was in his head and why there were so many new and good things? She thinks she is very smart, but compared with the sixth young master, it is not even a finger.


    The singing of the military song was brought to the 51 member team by Xiaoyu, and soon spread. These are smart children. They read books and recognized words, and soon entered the period of proficiency, and the time gradually entered the middle of April.


    All the political teachers after the fifty-one year old passed the examination, of which 15 were excellent, 20 were good and 16 passed the examination. Xiaoyu and Xiaochen graduated with honors respectively.


    On the night of graduation, a dinner was held in the Yang family village, but everyone was a little depressed, because they all knew that they would leave with a parting after graduation. I''m afraid they would have no chance to see the sixth young master so close in the future.


    Feeling everyone''s sadness, Yang Chendong held up his glass and said with a smile, "tomorrow, I''ll go to the black wharf with you. At that time, you will see the exciting first title ceremony."


    "Wow! That''s great." the people were happy immediately. We still don''t understand or understand the title awarding ceremony, but we can go back to the black wharf with the sixth young master and have more opportunities to contact, which is certainly what everyone wants.


    That night, many children were drunk, especially Xiaoyu, who fell asleep in Yang Chendong''s arms with a red face.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong didn''t mean to blame at all, and it was rare that he didn''t pull any emergency collection at night. He knows that after three months of training, these children are very hard, especially their nerves are always tight. Now they have finally graduated, so they should relax.


    One night nothing happened. The next morning, everyone thought that his new mental outlook had embarked on the road back to the black wharf.


    At the black wharf, various factories have begun to be built one after another. Although the factories are a little crude because they are facing the situation of transfer at any time, this does not hinder them from pursuing their own road of innovation.


    Not only has the factory made great progress, but the development of the navy is also gratifying. With the joint efforts of Kaohsiung and lengsong, they have fought several naval battles in the past three months. With advanced weapons, strict military discipline and excellent military literacy, they have fought a series of battles, and the Navy''s fleet has also been greatly developed. It is no longer like two or three seagoing ships in the past, Instead, it has a strong scale of one second-class horse ship, four third-class grain ships, ten fourth-class ships and twenty fifth class warships, except for treasure ships (which are no longer being built in the Ming Dynasty).


    When Yang Chendong came to the black wharf with 51 teachers, he first saw this scene. Looking at so many warships standing near the port, the sixth young master was excited and surging.


    In two years, the navy has finally got a scale, which is still the scale of development without attracting attention. Therefore, it has the ability to dominate a corner of the sea. In other words, if there is danger, Yang Chendong has a safe place to retreat.


    With great joy, Yang Chendong generously took out a series of new guns. For example, the largest class II seagoing ship at present is equipped with an 87 type 82mm mortar (which can accurately hit anything within 5.7KM) and a 75 type 105mm recoilless gun. Range 7.4km.


    Other class III grain ships, class IV ships and class V warships are also equipped with various guns with a range of 1.5 km to 5 km.


    The accuracy and range of modern artillery are far beyond the comparison of civilization and technology at that time. It can be said that with these, plus brave soldiers, there is no maritime fleet that can not be defeated.


    With these, Yang Chendong finally issued the first order, that is, to expand outward, prepare to take the chixian city (now Tainan City), capture the Ryukyu Island, and dominate the Ryukyu sea area. However, any sea ships passing here in the future will either pay heavy taxes and become friends, or be directly killed and sunk.


    Finally, we are ready to capture Chiqian city and occupy the whole Ryukyu Island. Kaohsiung, Leng song and others are very excited.


    Kaohsiung is responsible for naval warfare and landing at sea. After that, lengsong and the army will be responsible for the land war to capture chiembedded city. This is not a drill, nor is it an ordinary small fight, but the real occupation of the island as the king.


    The scouts have long made it clear that there are 30000 or 40000 people in a red inlaid City, and there are more than 200000 soldiers and civilians on the whole Ryukyu Island. If you occupy there, you can imagine how huge the base will become.

 Chapter 35

    For the excitement of the military generals, Yang Chendong expressed his understanding and put forward requirements, that is, he can not capture the whole Ryukyu Island at one time, but first take the red inlaid city as a stronghold and expand into the whole island bit by bit, so as to make them obey by means of slow assimilation.


    Making such a decision, Yang Chendong naturally has his plan.


    In the final analysis, Ryukyu is still a subsidiary country of the Ming Dynasty and belongs to the category of non levy countries. In the vernacular, Ryukyu respects the Ming Dynasty and is the boss. It will pay tribute regularly for a few years. As a condition of paying, if someone attacked them and threatened them, the Ming Dynasty also had the obligation to send troops to help them.


    He doesn''t want to be an enemy of the powerful Ming Dynasty. Naturally, Yang Chendong won''t do such a thing. More importantly, for future development, he needs a large population. While he can''t rob the population from the mainland of the Ming Dynasty, he can only use the indigenous people of Ryukyu Island first. Then every life here is precious, unless it is absolutely impossible, Otherwise, we can''t kill at will. After all, countries are people-oriented. Without strong population support, it will be even more difficult to do anything.


    Yang Chendong wanted to receive Ryukyu Island peacefully. Therefore, he made three decisions.


    1¡¢ In order not to reveal the news, this attack on chixian city should be carried out in the name of bandits. So even if someone really leaked the news, it has nothing to do with himself for the time being.


    2¡¢ Strengthen control over this sea area. For Ryukyu Island, only entry and exit are allowed. Anyone who leaves the island should be strictly inspected. Once there is doubt, take the means of detention. In short, no one is allowed to spread the news of the attack on Ryukyu.


    3¡¢ When you capture Ryukyu Island, you can combine civil and military aid. That is, use force to deter people. For example, when attacking the red inlaid City, you can use artillery and modern guns to attack there with a lightning attack and frighten people. After that, political teachers began to work, focusing on persuading and persuading surrender. In addition, factories began to be established one by one, vigorously promote water conservancy, build cement horse racing, and create prosperous commerce, so that everyone could have something to do, food to eat and money to take.


    When a person has enough to eat and drink, he will get used to this peaceful life, and his rebellious mind will be much lighter, which is more conducive to management.


    As for the problem that everyone has enough to eat, Yang Chendong has already made relevant arrangements. He took out a lot of potatoes from the warehouse and prepared to plant them on Ryukyu Island. At that time, the crop yield was very low, but that was two stones (each stone was equivalent to about 188 kg now), but potatoes could reach the lowest 15 stones, as high as 20 or 30 stones. With this, it will not be difficult for the people to fill their stomachs.


    The problem of everyone having a job is also easy to solve. Ryukyu Island needs to build roads and new cement houses, which all need a lot of men. Moreover, it will take a lot of manpower to build glass factories and granaries in the future.


    As for women, they can work in garment factories. Educated people can be teachers. They can also learn new songs, enter publicity teams, or enter health centers after learning. They can serve the army or the people. As for those who have no culture and can''t learn, they can be cleaners to maintain the sanitation and cleaning work of the whole island. They can even serve as the existence of female militia and contribute to the protection of the island.


    Even the children, Yang Chendong, have arrangements. They can join the children''s regiment while studying in school. They can also stand guard and watch. They can also carry out military training. They can really achieve the whole people. At that time, if anyone wanted to inquire about the news, they were afraid that they would be caught by the female militia and the children''s regiment before the Security Bureau got the news.


    This is to prepare for a rainy day. When many people were excited that they could attack Chiqian city and occupy Ryukyu Island, Yang Chendong did come up with enough solutions to the problems that would happen in the future.


    Of course, the reason why Yang Chendong was so careful is that there are too many Han people on Ryukyu Island. They are their own compatriots. They must not kill at will. Of course, Han people can live one by one. The more wonderful they live, the better. On the contrary, if it is Japan, I''m afraid there will be only horizontal push, and those who refuse to obey should be killed to avoid future trouble.


    After formulating various attacks and solutions, and even the specific person in charge made arrangements one by one, the award ceremony officially began.


    In 1447, April 28, orthodox 11.


    It was a sunny day with a clear sky. On the beach in front of the black dock, people were crowded and looked forward to.


    The whole army and people of the black dock have arrived. From the elderly over the age of 60 to the infants and children who have only been born for one or two months, they have been mobilized here, and the population has reached nearly 10000.


    This is what Yang Chendong specially emphasized. How solemn and formal the awarding ceremony is, it naturally needs the attention of the public. Now there are few people under him, so we must send out all the staff. When we wait for the next title, we don''t need to mobilize the elderly and children.


    Even the people, under the semi militarized management, stood neatly. No one had a riot. There was no sound except a few babies crying because they were hungry.


    At 9:00 a.m., on the temporarily built cement award platform, the hat emblem, star emblem and symbols of Marshal Yang Chendong''s military uniform are also made of pure copper. Gold plating is used in golden places, silver plating is used in silver white places, and then painted. The chest of the Grand Marshal''s clothes is prefixed with golden ribbons and tassels. The cuffs and collars are embroidered with golden trim. The sidelines of his trousers are decorated with golden and bright red stripes, all of which are embroidered with pure gold silk thread.


    Wearing a blue military uniform, Yang Chendong looks tall and straight. With polished leather shoes and majestic caps, it immediately gives people a feeling of looking up.


    Walking in unison to the microphone, Yang Chendong with white gloves raised his right hand solemnly and paid a very standard military salute. Then he put down his eyes decisively and looked at the people under the stage. His voice said excitedly, "today, all of us will witness the arrival of a sacred moment here, that is, the awarding ceremony of soldiers."


    "Soldiers take protecting the country as their own responsibility. Their existence is to protect our lives and property. In order to complete this mission, they need to pay their youth and even life. Therefore, soldiers are glorious and sacred."


    "Soldiers care about everyone and forget their home. They can''t blaspheme. But since ancient times, no country in history has a festival about soldiers, which is unfair and unfair. I Yang Chendong announced here that in order to show respect and gratitude to soldiers, August 1 of each year will be the army building day, which is a military Festival and their unique festival , that day belongs to them, and the glory and glory bloom only for them! "


    "Long live the sixth young master!"


    "Long live the sixth young master!"


    For the first time, the status of a soldier was raised to such a level. For a moment, the excited soldiers began to shout loudly and roar with all their strength to express their feelings of dying for their confidants.


    In the crowd, Xiaoyu was also told by Yang Chendong''s words that tears poured down. Seeing that everyone''s morale was so high, she suddenly had an idea and sang loudly: "the East is red, the sun rises, the country has a Yang Chendong, he is for the people..."


    As soon as Xiaoyu started singing, the song rang loudly. The other 50 teachers who would sing the song were excited to sing loudly at this moment to express their feelings.


    The other soldiers can only stare at this moment, can''t talk, and for nothing else, they haven''t learned this song yet? But even so, the singing of 51 people, no! It should be 54 people, as well as Qiao Yin, Yang ER and Yang Si who came from Jianning house.


    Fifty four voices shouted loudly, but it was also a great momentum. They sang the first time smoothly, and the main idea of the lyrics was also heard by other soldiers. He Yang, song Dacheng and other five instructors felt the significance of this song. They made up their mind and went to find Xiaoyu immediately after the award ceremony. They must learn this new song first.


    After Dongfanghong finished singing, the scene was quiet again. Yang Chendong''s eyes were bright and his voice was like Hong''s. He said, "please come on the stage and the title awarding ceremony will officially begin!"


    As soon as the sound fell, there was a sound of neat footsteps on the award platform, led by Hu Mang, followed by Kaohsiung, lengsong, Yue Guang, Tengshan and Xiao Feng.


    Among them, Hu Mang, lengsong, Tengshan and Xiao Feng are all green pine branches, which is more calm and solemn.


    Kaohsiung and Yue Guang are all dressed in white naval officer uniforms, which are so dazzling and radiant.


    Six neat military uniforms are worn on people, which looks so neat and pretty. With the big cap with the Bayi hat emblem, it looks more energetic and temperament.


    The feet are uniform black leather shoes that we have never seen before, and a pair of white gloves are so capable and powerful. As soon as the dress was put on, many big girls and little daughter-in-law stared. Some brave people had a blushing expression, and they didn''t know where to put their hands.

 Chapter 36

    At the moment, Hu mang six people are also very excited. Xiao Feng, in particular, was not well-known at first. He was just an old member of Leng Feng. However, because of his outstanding performance, especially in the recent naval battle, he cooperated with Yue Guang to seize the largest horse boat at present. He took the lead in getting on the boat by diving, and controlled more than 200 people on board with one person and one Bayi bar. Afterwards, he was recorded as a great achievement. This time, Yang Chendong directly wrote that just now, everyone always felt that there was something wrong with the six people of humang. Waiting for the military rank, collar flower and Bayi emblem to be worn on them one by one, the spirit suddenly rose again. It gave people the feeling that it was perfect and can''t be picked.


    Among the six, Hu mang conferred the rank of captain, which is also the highest among the six.


    Kaohsiung and lengsong were given the rank of lieutenant, and the other four were given the rank of second lieutenant. These are the six officers in Yang Chendong''s hands.


    After being awarded the title, the six people neatly saluted Yang Chendong and declared their loyalty to the six young masters and the people. Then a large number of soldiers who had passed the cold front training came onto the stage. There are 320 people, including five teachers such as he Yang and song Dacheng.


    This time, the five were not elected officers, which is a lesson Yang Chendong wants to teach them. Such a punishment is not too much for such a low regard for the importance of cultural courses. But in the hearts of the five people, they really regret. If they knew so, they would never despise the culture class at that time, but now it''s too late to say anything. They can only do well and hope to have them when they are awarded the title next time.


    Three hundred and twenty people came onto the stage. It has already been changed into a regular uniform. Although it is a soldier''s uniform, it still gives people a feeling of a new look. If it were not for the lessons of six officers such as Hu Mang, their appearance must also lead to bursts of screams.


    But even so, there are still many young men and women with envious eyes. The sixth young master said that not only men can be soldiers, but also women can. Even some special services, it is not girls who can do better?


    The other nearly 2000 auxiliary soldiers, that is, the reserve, saw the 320 soldiers standing neatly on the stage, looking forward to when they can be recognized, pass the examination, and finally get a set of such clothes to wear. It will be a breeze. I think at that time, you don''t have to worry about marrying a daughter-in-law.


    Three hundred and twenty people, some in White Navy uniforms and some in green army uniforms. One by one, they came to Yang Chendong''s face and were wearing a collar, a hat badge and a top soldier''s epaulet.


    This is a sign of identity and status.


    In addition, everyone can also get a set of training clothes under the 07 military uniform, a pair of combat boots, a beret and a belt. The army is mainly camouflage clothes, and the navy has white upper body and dark lower body.


    The weapons were equipped with a 95 type assault gun, a three shuttle army stab, a combat readiness shovel and several grenades.


    The scores of these thirty-two people passed the examination of physical fitness, military literacy and cultural courses. The score has reached the ability of elite veterans of later generations, and all they lack is fighting. After a hundred battles, it will be an invincible army.


    320 people were also assigned to the army and Navy as the backbone. Depending on their performance, I''m afraid there will be a lot of officers soon. But next time, Yang Chendong is afraid that he will not be able to give the title one by one in person.


    From the beginning to the end, the awarding ceremony was carried out with thunderous applause. Whenever a soldier''s shoulder badge is awarded the rank of a soldier above the crown, it will attract fierce applause. These people seem to see themselves tomorrow. This applause is not only support and envy, but also encouragement and self awakening.


    This awarding ceremony greatly promoted the status of soldiers and increased their sense of honor and belonging. Facts have also proved that after the ceremony, more and more people signed up for the army, and even some old people and women asked to sign up for the army. Later, the incident was calmed down only after Yang Chendong personally stated his position. He promised that every industry is making contributions, not just soldiers. As long as they have made outstanding contributions, the effect is the same. Next, he will prepare enough medals to reward those who have made outstanding contributions, and the distribution of these medals is not limited to soldiers. Workers, farmers, even teachers and businessmen, even members of the children''s League, can get medals only for outstanding performance.


    Medals are also graded, which represents glory and can also be used for money. In other words, it is an image of identity, which can also be used to supplement the family. Of course, if someone gets a medal in the future will it be used to make money, it depends on two things. No one will do this unless they can''t live.


    At the end of the ceremony, Yang Chendong stayed at the black wharf for five days. After watching the progress of some factories and putting forward some valuable opinions, he listened to the detailed plan of Kaohsiung and lengsong to jointly capture the red inlaid city and occupy the whole Ryukyu Island. Then he got up and left.


    There is no way. As Yang Chendong is now, it is difficult to stay more in the black wharf. Once someone can''t find him in Yangjiazhuang, an unknown problem will occur.


    Before not having enough strength, Yang Chendong was still cautious. After saying goodbye to lengsong, Kaohsiung and others, as well as Xiaoyu and others who were crying, he finally got on the carriage and returned to Jianning mansion after he repeatedly promised that as long as Xiaoyu made a contribution, he would confer the title in person.


    In the carriage, Qiao Yin put a thick cushion behind Yang Chendong to ensure that he could be more comfortable when leaning against him.


    After watching Qiao Yin carefully do these, he bowed his head and said nothing. Yang Chendong saw that she had something on her mind and smiled and put her head together. "What''s the matter, but is there anything unhappy?"


    "No. the young master is so elegant that Qiao Yin envies him."


    When praising people, his tone was so weak. Yang Chendong strengthened his judgment and looked more serious. "Yin''er, you must have something on your mind and tell the young master. Of course, if you don''t tell, it''s not one heart with the young master, then I''ll find someone to marry you."


    Yang Chendong, who cares about Qiao Yin very much, said in a frightening tone. If you really want him to marry qiaoyin, I''m afraid he''s the first one to give up.


    Qiao Yin also attached great importance to Yang Chendong. When she heard this, she was frightened. Her face immediately crossed and said with a look of crying, "young master, Qiao Yin has something on her mind. I''m worried about you, young master. You must not marry him."


    With that, Qiao Yin "pounced" into Yang Chendong''s arms, and tears couldn''t stop flowing down.


    Before, seeing Yang Chendong doing something, Qiao Yin was happy and began to worry. After seeing the awarding ceremony this time, I had a better understanding of the young master''s strength, which inevitably made me even more worried.


    The Ming Dynasty did not allow private soldiers, even princes with the same surname. Who is Yang Chendong? He is just a young scholar. Of course, now there is a nine grade official, but if the matter of black wharf is spread, it is definitely a crime of beheading, even for the three tribes.


    In qiaoyin''s heart, the young master is so erudite and capable. Now he has an official position and continues to develop. His future is unlimited. At least there is no problem with adequate food and clothing. Why do you want to do something similar to "rebellion and rebellion"?


    She was a little scared, even panicked because of fear. She was worried about what would happen to the young master if the black dock happened one day. At that time, what should we do.


    Holding the clever sound of crying in his arms, Yang Chendong stretched out his right hand and patted each other on the back, with a little more meaning of peace on his face. He knows what Qiao Yin is worried about and what he is doing. Perhaps, as others think, he can let go. With the resources and abilities in his hands, there is no problem to be a safe young master. But can it really be? He will get married, have children and have offspring. Maybe he can live safely in his lifetime. But what about his children? What about his children? Once the Ming Dynasty falls and JianNu Tartars enter the customs? They may all become slaves, which is definitely not what Yang Chendong thought.


    Even the thought of that time made his heart ache. This is the main reason why he started to build his own power. It is better to rely on oneself than on others. It''s better to do something by yourself than rely on the younger generation to strive for success. At least create a better condition for them. Even if there is a danger, under the strong protection and umbrella built by yourself, you can have more time and opportunities to avoid disasters.


    Of course, Yang Chendong has a bottom line. That is, he will not take the initiative to fight the Han people, because this is his own compatriots. If he can unite one, he can help one more. He won''t cut them unless they deny themselves. 2¡¢ It also depends on the attitude of the court towards itself. If you can use your own thoughts to influence the emperor and let him make some reforms beneficial to the people to govern the Ming Dynasty well, his power will only have the sea, not enter the mainland.


    In that sentence, Yang Chendong appreciated the backbone of the Ming Dynasty. On that day, the son''s behavior of guarding the country''s gate was even more appreciated by him. At least some emperors of other dynasties were incomparable in this regard.


    But what if it doesn''t? That''s just a matter of chance. In line with the idea that I don''t go to hell and who is willing to go to hell, Yang Chendong came to Daming with the favor of heaven and brought so many good things. If I don''t do anything, wouldn''t it be a negative grace? At least he thinks so.

 Chapter 37

    There are ideas, but it''s not time to come clean. Even in the face of qiaoyin, he can''t tell everything. Did he tell qiaoyin that Daming will perish in less than 200 years and will be ruled by the descendants of Nvzhen now? At that time, all the Han people wanted to stay and become slaves of the Manchu and Qing Dynasties?


    Even if he is willing to say it, even if Qiao Yinduo worships him, he won''t believe it. Even so, it''s no different to say more. It''s better to follow your own ideas.


    "Yin''er, I know what you''re worried about. But don''t you think the young master has nothing to do now? And I''ve made them prepare to leave the black wharf. When they find a new place to live, there will be no news. Young master, I''ll be safe."


    "Young master, do you know what yin''er is worried about? I just thought of such a way to take in those poor people. In fact, yin''er also saw that the people of the black dock, whether men, women, old or young, are not happy. They must have been afraid to think about such a life before. And young master, I helped them achieve it. Is this also a thing What about the great merit? "


    "Sound. Don''t think so much. Danger is everywhere when people live. Sometimes they will choke when they are hit by a stone or struck by a thunder when they go out. Life is short, and it''s like passing clouds. And we are lucky enough to come to this world for a visit. Of course, we should do as much as we like to do It''s not worth living. Are you right? "


    "Also, young master can assure yin''er that as long as we are not in danger, these people will only move on the sea and will not appear around us. Do you think this is OK?"


    While persuading, Yang Chendong stroked Qiao Yin''s back and reached the tip of his hair until he finally held his cheek and looked at it carefully.


    "Really? They''re just on the sea and won''t affect the young master?" Qiao Yin was just worried about Yang Chendong. She was afraid that others would know about these actions, and then the imperial court would punish the young master. In that case, it would be her heaven''s ruin. In that case, she had no meaning to live.


    More importantly, Qiao Yin thinks she is the young master''s personal maid. Seeing that some things will be dangerous, she must stand up and remind her that this is her obligation and responsibility.


    Now Yang Chendong said that he had no intention of "rebellion or rebellion". As long as there was no danger, those people would only stay at sea and become happy.


    "Of course, young master, what cheated the sound." Yang Chendong was happy when he saw that people were persuaded, so he stretched out his hand and scraped a small bridge of his nose.


    Qiao Yin found that she was so close to the young master. She immediately turned red. After feeling that the bridge of her nose was lightly scraped, she lost a look and said, "the young master is good or bad."


    At the moment, Qiao Yin is so charming. Coupled with her good looks, good eating and sleeping in the past two years, her body has grown up and become "rich and full". All this has attracted Yang Chendong''s heart, and even her body began to have some reactions.


    "Cough." in order to avoid his embarrassment, the most important thing is that he thinks that his body is only 17 years old. It''s too early to do some things. He should wait, otherwise it''s bad for his health. This forced down the excitement in my heart. My head tilted and said with a sleepy look, "that sound, young master is tired and wants to sleep for a while."


    Qiao Yin has long noticed the high tent under Yang Chendong. At the age of 18, she already knew something from the mother of the Yang family''s old house. She immediately blushed and was very happy in her heart, because it proved her charm, but she said with concern, "young master, go to bed when you''re tired. When it''s time to eat, I''ll let Hu mang stop and call you."


    "OK, OK." Yang Chendong felt very uncomfortable at this moment, because he even lost his temper in front of Qiao Yin. Anyway, he is also a man of two generations. His psychological age is more than 40 years old. It really shouldn''t be.


    He didn''t know how to deal with the embarrassment at present. He just tilted his head and really went to sleep for a while.


    ......


    June, 1447. The seizure of British Gongzhang''s auxiliary land took place.


    Eunuch Xining once wanted to occupy Zhang Fu Tian''s house, but Zhang Fu refused. Xining''s younger brother, Xisheng, led the election slave to beat the wife of the auxiliary family, causing her to fall pregnant and die. Zhang Fu told Yingzong that yingzongyuan Yu Xining brother and guarded the election slave at the border. Then Xining ordered the magistrate of Qingxian County to falsely play Zhang Fu''s occupation of the people''s fields for 20 hectares. In June, Zhang Fu was ordered to return the fields to the people, and Zhang Fu had to obey.


    The dignified officials of the four dynasties and the meritorious officials in the Jingnan war led the army to the south to invade Annan and destroy the Hu Dynasty. They made countless military achievements in the three northern expeditions, but in their later years, they still can''t avoid being bullied. Even any eunuch can give color, that is, they can''t appeal to the holy family.


    This represents the huge power of eunuchs. So many old ministers were cold hearted, but in order not to be affected, no one dared to stand up and say a few fair words. The news reached Yang Chendong''s ears and made him sigh.


    From this incident, he seemed to see his future fate. Waiting for Ding you to become an official in the capital, he had to deal with eunuchs. At that time, how could he be as intended by others? If he was offended, who knows whether the same thing will happen to him? If so, don''t you have to swallow it like the British Duke?


    He has made so many contributions and is an old minister of several dynasties. His qualifications and qualifications are enough, but he still can''t get rid of the fate of being bullied. This is an alarm to Yang Chendong and makes him firmly believe how important it is to retain enough armed forces.


    ......


    After January, good news came from the black wharf. After careful planning, Kaohsiung and lengsong joined hands and combined water and land. Finally, they successfully won chiembedded city seven days ago and controlled the situation there.


    Along with the people who sent the news, they also sent some reconstruction plans and drawings about chixian city. They began to implement them only after the sixth young master agreed.


    Holding the map of the fortified city of the red inlaid City, Yang Chendong didn''t sleep all night and spent half a morning to improve the drawing again. He also labeled the construction address of each factory. Then he wrote a letter to Kaohsiung and lengsong to congratulate them on their victory in the first war. At the same time, he also warned them not to be proud and to follow the previous plan, Expand land cards and forces a little bit in the way of assimilation. At the same time, we should also do a good job in blocking the whole Ryukyu Island. We must ensure that we can only enter, not go out, and not leak out what happened there, especially to Daming.


    For the sake of safety, Yang Chendong''s way of contacting people is based on the situation of secret letters, that is, writing with sugar water.


    Sugar water is carbohydrate, that is, organic matter. It is colorless when written on paper, but when baked over fire, the organic matter is carbonized and blackened, showing black. In fact, all organic matter burns black.


    This technology is very simple to say, but no one knew it at that time. It can ensure that no one knew what was written on it even if the letter fell.


    Chixian city was seized and the black wharf began to move. Most of the factories, private and military barracks there will be demolished, leaving only a few small houses for normal contact. In this way, even if someone finds it, it''s OK. Yang Chendong can finally have a safe sleep.


    Since the establishment of black wharf, Yang Chendong has been cautious. Although Kaohsiung has said more than once that the location of the black wharf is very remote and is destined to be difficult to find. But existence has the possibility of being discovered, which is also an inevitable thing.


    This also makes him have no real rest for a day. Now, the black wharf has moved, so the stone hanging in his heart has completely fallen down, which also indicates the formal end of a series of seaside layout in the early stage.


    The next step is to prepare the layout of the capital. For this matter, Yang Chendong found Yang Hai, the old housekeeper, and asked him to go to the capital hard to find a good place in the suburbs, which should cover an area of at least 1000 to 2000 mu. He wanted to get a Yangjiazhuang in the north.


    There are two reasons for this.


    First, he wants to plant potatoes, which is not yet known as a high-yield grain. Naturally, he has to experiment first.


    In fact, there is nothing to try. Yang Chendong''s doing so is just giving others a visual impact and fighting for a better reputation or even a better official position.


    Second, and most importantly, he needs a relatively safe place. He didn''t want to live in the capital, so once there was any danger, he was afraid that it would be too late to respond, and there would be not enough time. Living directly outside the capital has more security. With the name of potato, it is not easy for others to accuse him of something.


    In short, Yang Chendong has been on guard. He will never be like Zhang Fu, who is bullied and refuses to fight back.


    People say rabbits bite when they are in a hurry. As for whether Yang Chendong will bite people, it will also be urgent to what extent and forced to what share.


    With potato seeds and some farmers in Yangjiazhuang now, housekeeper Yang Hai starts his journey north. This time, he will stay there until the sixth young master goes to the capital. He will give the position of housekeeper to his son Yang Neng, and then return to the old house of Jianning mansion to spend the rest of his life.


    This was also agreed by Yang Chendong. This time, Yang Hai also took his son Yang Neng to teach him what a good housekeeper should do.


    It seems that everything is going well. Yang Chendong only waits for the coming year. As soon as Ding you''s period is over, he will enter the capital to see the prosperity and success there. Suddenly, an unknown guest came outside the old house.

 Chapter 38

    Yang Chendong, who is writing Chu LiuXiang''s series of stories "Legend of the new moon" in his study, suddenly Yu Guang saw Hu Mang and came in a hurry.


    The clever sound around him was still grinding ink. Yang Chendong coughed softly, "sound, young master feels a little thirsty."


    "Oh, qiaoyin is going to bring tea for the young master." she apologized and leaned down, and qiaoyin left. Hu mang flashed into the study and said with a trace of anxiety in his voice, "young master, someone saw a dozen strangers coming to the city. They were carrying embroidered spring knives, and three of them were coming to our old house."


    "People of royal guards?" Yang Chendong frowned as soon as he heard the name of Xiuchun Dao. He couldn''t imagine what these people were doing at this time? Did you find something? No, it''s been some time since the people at the black dock moved away. If they really came to trouble, it wouldn''t be this time. And only three people came. Is that too underestimated?


    Although the royal guards and Dongshi don''t need any reason to arrest people, it''s very overbearing, it seems unreasonable to say that only three people come out to perform official duties.


    At this moment, Yang Chendong thought a lot of questions in his mind. Then he decisively judged that the three people should not be here to catch people. Maybe there was something else.


    "Young master? How to do?" Hu mang was a nervous expression. According to his meaning, the three people in the future will be controlled directly, so that they can''t enter the old house at all. Then find a safe place to ask and understand, and everything will be clear. If you really find something and want to get people, go directly to the naked city and stay across the sea. It should be very safe there.


    "Let''s see what we''re talking about first." after Yang Chendong judged that the other party didn''t come to get the person, he decided to wait and see the change. Then he thought of something and reminded Hu Mang, "don''t do it without my command, you know?"


    "Yes, young master." seeing that Yang Chendong said so firmly, Hu mang didn''t dare to make decisions privately. He promised and then withdrew. At this time, qiaoyin came in with hot tea. The timing is very accurate.


    Outside the Yang family''s old house.


    Three men in civilian clothes, but with embroidered spring knives in their waists, walked slowly past the front door of the Yang family.


    "Do you feel that someone is staring at us?" the middle-aged man, who looks good and can even be described as handsome, suddenly stopped and turned around and asked. Although this man is older and in his early 40s, he still can''t hide the heroism on his face. It can be imagined that he must be the kind of handsome childe when he was young.


    "Head? Didn''t you find anyone following us?" one of them looked left and right and shook his head.


    "It''s the head. We''ve made a private visit this time. We haven''t revealed our identity at all. It''s not the capital. No one in a small Jianning mansion can recognize us." the other answered with a very positive tone.


    "Really? So, I feel wrong." the leader shook his head, then looked left and right, and found that there were no suspicious people on the street. Then he was relieved. "In this way, we went through the back door. You also said that we didn''t come here for business, so don''t go through the front door to scare others."


    After a short stop in the street, the three made a circle and went straight to the back door of the Yang family''s old house.


    Unless something big happens to ordinary houses, they usually open only side doors and back doors.


    The side door is reserved for visitors and people with status to go in and out, and the back door is reserved for people to walk around. The old house of the Yang family is no exception, because it''s time for lunch. There are a lot of people in and out, and three people are saved to knock at the door. As soon as they got here, they stepped in.


    This is Yang Chendong''s intention. Few people know all his actions in the Yang family''s old house. He just wants to take the opportunity to tell others that he is an honest young master and has no other unhealthy thoughts.


    The three walked into the backyard unhindered. When they entered the inner yard, no one questioned them because they saw their eyes.


    Seeing that someone finally came to ask them, one of the attendants couldn''t help saying, "the management of the Yang family''s house is too loose. We all came here before someone came to inquire about our identity. If we have any bad thoughts, can''t we easily kill the six young masters?"


    "That''s right. I heard that this person was so powerful before, especially in writing martial arts stories. Now, it''s estimated that he is also a role on paper." the other person also expressed support and approval on his face.


    The LED middle-aged man heard the comments of two subordinates and didn''t say anything to stop them, because this was the same as his view. At this moment, his idea of being peeped at by others has completely disappeared. It must be an illusion.


    What came up was a backyard steward, who usually managed four or five servants of the Yang family. It was because of this identity that I couldn''t help but meet up curiously when I saw a stranger coming here without the guidance of the Yang family, "three? Who are you? Who are you looking for? How did you get here?"


    When he was stopped, the middle-aged man didn''t panic at all. On the contrary, he was very calm. He said confidently, "look for the sixth young master. We are his old friends."


    "Old friend?" looked at the age of the middle-aged man, and the backyard steward didn''t believe it. Who is the sixth young master? How old is he? How can he have friends of this age? Moreover, these people are friends. Instead of visiting the front door with famous stickers, they came to the backyard, which doesn''t make sense at all. "Hehe, I don''t think you are an old friend of the young master. Did you come to ask the young master to tell you a story?"


    The backyard steward thought he had guessed right. He smiled and wanted to shout, summon people and blow the three out. Since the rise of Yang Bao, many people want to see the sixth young master. Just because the young master seldom receives guests, he only thinks that Ding you is not suitable to see guests at home, which makes some people have a crooked mind. There are really all kinds of people. The three people in front of us are afraid of trying to fish in troubled waters from the backyard.


    The steward thought he saw the clue, so he wanted to open his mouth and shout, but then a pair of big hands flashed over and covered his mouth at once. "I tell you, don''t shout if you don''t want to cause trouble."


    It was the middle-aged man who did it. While talking, he took out an ivory belt, which is the special identity certificate of the royal guards.


    There have been various rumors about royal guards and east hall among the people. They really obey the emperor''s orders. They have great power. They don''t need any evidence to arrest people, and sometimes they depend on their mood. In particular, the ivory belt they use makes people pale, and it is self-evident what it represents. Now he is appearing in front of him. When the backyard steward sees him, he will kneel down on the ground as soon as his legs are soft.


    The middle-aged man lifted him in his hand with a slight force, and then whispered and threatened, "which yard is the sixth young master in?"


    "North yard, that''s the one in the north." feeling the strength of the hand, it seemed that he could break his neck at any time. The backyard steward replied with a bloodless face.


    "Lead the way." the middle-aged man pushed the man back, and a subordinate took over the man. The four of them walked towards the courtyard where Yang Chendong was located. All this was seen by Yang Liu in the dark, just because the young master had ordered not to touch these people. He could only look at them first. But the soft legged backyard steward was recorded. After this incident, he must not stay in the Yang family''s old house.


    He dares to betray the sixth young master. With this, he will never be employed by the Yang family. Even with the character of Hu Mang and several servants, whether he can live after leaving the Yang family depends on two things.


    When someone led the way, the four soon came to the courtyard. It''s just quiet here. It doesn''t seem to be inhabited at all. At the same time, the middle-aged man also felt a hidden murderous spirit nearby, as if he could open his mouth and devour him at any time.


    "Where is this place? Why is it so quiet?" the middle-aged man looked around with bright eyes. But I can''t find the trace of others. If I hadn''t been performing various tasks all year round, I''m afraid I couldn''t feel the weak murderous spirit.


    After he knew that the other party was the royal guards, the backyard steward had no bones to say. He thought that the young master had committed a crime and was going to be arrested. He thought that the Yang family was going to be finished, so he knew everything. He pointed to a room more than 20 steps away and said, "there is the study of the sixth young master. Because the young master likes silence, we servants are not allowed to come here."


    "Waste." seeing that the man in front of him sold the master like this, the royal guards who grabbed him snorted angrily and threw it on the ground. The other man walked forward with great strides. Looking at that, he clearly wanted to explore the way first and see which room the sixth young master was in.


    "It''s a pleasure to have friends coming from afar. But you don''t seem to be the way of guests? Do you want to be brave here?" a slightly immature but confident voice sounded. Then a young man in a green shirt came out of the study with a folding fan of teeth and bones in his hand, which seemed a bit elegant.


    The people who appear are naturally Yang Chendong and Qiao Yin.


    With Yang Chendong''s keen five senses, he naturally heard the footsteps far away and knew that someone had come to the courtyard, but he didn''t come out immediately. Instead, he pointed out the window and looked at Qiao Yin, "Yin Er, some troubles won''t appear if we don''t want to find them. You will gradually understand my young master''s intentions."

 Chapter 39

    At this time, Qiao Yin was already scared to death. Someone rushed to the young master''s yard without permission. What do they want to do? Do you want to threaten the young master?


    At the moment, Qiao Yin wanted to shout loudly. She wanted to scold Hu mang what they did for food. Usually boast how powerful, why is it missing now.


    "Well, it''s all right. Everything is under the master''s control." Yang Chendong saw that Qiao Yin was trembling. It was obviously frightened. For a moment, he also had some anger and comforted Qiao Yin. So he took her out of the study.


    When it was determined that there were only these three people, Yang Chen''s east face was slightly cold. "What''s the difference between entering the courtyard without the permission of the master and the bandits? If you can''t give me an explanation, don''t go today."


    As soon as the words fell on the side of the flowers and trees, a man came out.


    This man is a big man with big arms and round waist, and his eyes are staring. It is Yang Er, a servant. His appearance can not only serve as a deterrent, but also ensure that if someone wants to be unfavorable to the young master, he must pass first.


    As for in the dark, Hu mang is taking several other servants or relatives to aim with a small portable bow and crossbow. Next, just a word from the young master, the three people, including the backyard housekeeper, will be dead on the spot. The Yang family doesn''t need such a white eyed wolf.


    The voice of questioning is so clear in the quiet courtyard. But the three people asked didn''t panic at all. Instead, the brother in charge of exploring the way smiled, "what? We broke in. What can you do?"


    "Very good." Yang Chendong smiled like a spring breeze, then folded the fan and closed, "Yang Er, teach him a lesson."


    "Hoo." when the sound fell, a fist with a big sand bowl came to the royal guards. Its speed made a burst sound in the wind.


    Everything came so fast that the royal guards didn''t have time to take precautions. When they saw the fist attack, they just instinctively backed back. At the same time, they leaned back in the way of iron plate bridge, trying to avoid this fierce punch.


    The royal guards'' reaction is not bad, and even their concession is very standard, which is enough for general attacks. But today, Yang Er, who he met, won the pro defense. In addition to Hu Mang, the best person is one-on-one. When lengsong fought one-on-one, he didn''t panic and gave one more point. While the royal guards stepped back and leaned back, the long fist had been taken back. All this was just a false move to force this person to do so. The next long leg sweep hit the royal guards and hit the waist at the next breath. There was no way to hide and was being kicked.


    The strength of this leg is so great. Before such a result, the royal guards were kicked out directly, and it was tens of feet away when they landed.


    "Die!" seeing his companion attacked, the enemy was injured. Another royal guards came with a roaring drink. Originally, the distance of seven or eight steps was only three arrow steps. After that, his body took off in the air, his right arm looked forward, and a long fist hit Yang er''s temple.


    The punch was fast and fierce. It was clear that it was like a dead hand. It wanted to kill Yang er.


    With this punch, two "no" voices sounded respectively. It was the middle-aged royal guards leader and the maid Qiao Yin who made the noise.


    Just waiting for the sound to fall completely, Yang Er had already turned around and punched him. The flexibility of his body seemed to exceed the limit of human beings. After that big and fierce punch hit him, he hit him with a fist.


    Under the fist, there was a click. It was the dislocated arm of the royal guards under the heavy blow.


    This is because Yang Chendong said before that don''t casually hurt people until you know their destination. Otherwise, the whole right arm of the royal guards will be destroyed if this punch comes down.


    "Ah!" with the dislocated arm, the pain spread all over the body. The royal guards who wanted to sneak attack also fell to the ground with a bitter cry and began to roll.


    The pain made him sweat and wet his head. Such pain is unbearable even for tough men.


    Yang Er did not look at the two royal guards who fell to the ground. Instead, he looked at the leader. Although he didn''t speak, the meaning was very obvious. He wanted to clean up with him.


    "Wait." seeing that two good subordinates were so vulnerable, the middle-aged man knew that he encountered stubble today. When he stretched out his hand, an ivory waist token with words was thrown across the air.


    Yang Er reached out and grabbed it. After glancing at it, he looked up and seriously looked at the middle-aged man. He stepped back and came to Yang Chendong and respectfully handed over the ivory waist token.


    "Hu Changning, royal guards town envoy?" Yang Chendong read softly, looking at the handwriting engraved on the waist token. But then he looked up and looked at Hu Changning with puzzled eyes, and his puzzled meaning was written on his face.


    "Well... We''re just passing by here during the mission. We''ve heard about the reputation of the sixth young master for a long time and want to meet him. Only because of the problem of identity, everyone who doesn''t want to know, there''s a misunderstanding." Hu Changning said with a blush.


    He didn''t expect it, but his daughter was too pestering, so he couldn''t promise to have a chance to see what the sixth young master looked like? What kind of quality? This is the father-in-law who came to see his son-in-law in advance.


    Who ever thought that it was such a meeting result that two of his subordinates were knocked down to the ground. If he hadn''t revealed his identity in time, I''m afraid he would be the one who fell down next. If that''s the case, you''ll really lose your old face here.


    The other party clearly knew his identity and expressed goodwill. Of course, Yang Chendong is not good at any violent means. At least now is far from the time to turn against the royal guards. Apart from other things, are your brothers and sisters in the capital? If he really dares to do so, there will be no way to guarantee the safety of his family. At that time, even if he has done more things, he can''t make up for the lack of family affection.


    "It''s the royal guards'' messenger. Chendong is rude. Yang Er, don''t connect others'' arms quickly." pretending that he didn''t know everything, Yang Chendong immediately said in a tone of reprimand.


    "Yes, young master." Yang Er knew it was acting, but he still pretended to be frightened and quickly agreed. Then he stepped forward and gently held the royal guards with dislocated arms up. Then I saw that the shaking of my arm was as good as before, and I could recover almost after a while.


    As for the other man, he just got a leg. Yang Erzao had a sense of propriety, that is, he was in great pain at that time and would recover slowly in a while.


    Seeing that there was no big deal between them, Yang Chendong showed a blooming smile, "Lord Hu, please."


    "This... Excuse me." facing the invitation of the sixth young master, Hu Changning was going to refuse. He really had no face to continue to stay here. Just immediately promised her daughter, there must be an explanation. Although I have met Yang Chendong, he is really handsome and handsome, but this alone is not convincing. He sees more and listens more to those men, women and prostitutes who appear dignified but are actually full of them.


    Thinking that it was also responsible for his daughter to get to know each other deeply through dialogue, Hu Changning finally put face aside temporarily, promised and took a big step towards the study.


    "Qiao Yin, serve tea." Yang Chendong smiled and asked Hu Changning to be advanced. After all, in terms of position, people are four grades, and in terms of age, they are many. You can say uncle. It''s also right to be humble.


    Yang Er didn''t stop Hu Changning this time, but turned sideways. But then he stood at the door of the study. It looked like that. If anyone wanted to be bad for the sixth young master, I was afraid he would run away again.


    A trace of doubt flashed in his heart. Yang Chendong is just a nine grade junior official. Why are there such experts around to protect him?


    Hu Changning couldn''t figure it out. When he was sitting in the small reception hall connected with the study, he frowned.


    "Hehe, Lord Hu, the servants of the lower rank have offended a lot just now. It''s really because some thieves broke into the backyard at night before. Later, they couldn''t hire such a guard for safety." Yang Chendong looked terrible. He knew that if this matter could not be explained, it would easily become the handle of others'' attack.


    "So it is." Hu Changning immediately looked better when he heard the explanation. When he thought that with the popularity of Yang Bao, I''m afraid many people knew Yang Chendong, some people knew evil intentions. That''s a normal thing. It''s natural to have such a strong guard.


    With a reasonable explanation, Hu Changning and Yang Chendong chatted naturally.


    "Governor Yang, I''m actually here to mourn Mr. Yang and his mother this time. My father is the Minister of rites of the current Dynasty." because I can''t casually mention his father''s title, Hu Changning used his official position to say things.


    "Oh, it was Hu Shangshu''s family. Chendong was disrespectful." Hu''s name immediately jumped in his mind. At that moment, Yang Chendong quickly got up and saluted with a fist.


    Looking at Yang Chendong, he didn''t feel small because of his unhappiness just now, but he was so polite and respectful. Hu Changning felt much better, so he smiled and apologized: "Yang knows it doesn''t have to be like this. I was a little reckless before."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Everything is a misunderstanding. It''s a misunderstanding." Yang Chendong doesn''t know how his father''s private relationship with Hu is, but when someone comes, he always has to be polite first. As for the future, let the Security Bureau investigate it.

 Chapter 40

    People explained their intention. Naturally, Yang Chendong would take Hu Changning to the sacrificial hall. There are temporary memorial tablets for fathers and mothers for outsiders.


    He followed Yang Chendong to the sacrificial hall. Hu Changning took incense. Seeing that the cleaning here was extremely clean, and there was still fragrance in the house, and the incense ashes were piled up high in the incense stove, he knew that it must be caused by frequent incense. His favor for Yang Chendong increased a bit.


    A filial person will never be a bad person in his bones. In addition, Yang Chendong is polite to guests and speaks steadily, which is far beyond the average young people of this age. This is the performance of composure.


    He has already indicated his identity, but others do not have the slightest intention of flattery. It can be seen that this person still has backbone and pride. If you practice a little, maybe you can really become a pillar of the country in the future. If you can recruit such a son-in-law, it would be a good marriage.


    Out of the sacrificial hall, according to Hu Changning''s previous meaning, we should have a good chat with Yang Chendong, and then better observe and understand each other. It was just an embarrassing thing before. Although Yang Chendong asked him to stay here for dinner, he was rejected.


    Instead of going through the back door, Hu Changning came out of the side door of the front door. As soon as they arrived on the street, the subordinate who was first knocked down behind them said, "how can there be such a master around the sixth young master? I think we should make a good investigation."


    "Yes, such an expert also exists in royal guards and East Hall. If such a person doesn''t find out, it''s really disturbing." another subordinate said angrily. I don''t blame him for being angry. He took the initiative to sneak attack others. On the contrary, he was knocked down on the ground with one move. It''s really a little lost.


    "OK." Hu Changning didn''t tell his subordinates about his daughter''s request to see Yang Chendong. Naturally, they didn''t understand what they came for. Listen, they want to investigate their future son-in-law. It''s strange that he''s not angry.


    "If you can''t beat others, go back and practice hard. What''s the use of complaining here? Also, today''s business is too embarrassing. Don''t tell. As for why there are such experts here, it''s also because Yang Chendong is too ostentatious and afraid of being remembered." Hu Changning actively found excuses and reasons for young master six.


    "Being missed? I don''t think so." the two subordinates said somewhat indomitably. Where the royal guards went was not a matter for people to look up to. It''s no wonder they have such ideas today.


    "OK." Hu Changning said angrily. This may be his future son-in-law, but it is because the guards around him are more vigorous that they lead others to such suspicion, which is obviously what he doesn''t like. "Remember, Yang Chendong is the son of old adult Yang. It is impossible and there will be no problem."


    This is tantamount to closing the coffin. Hu Changning was angry. Although the two subordinates were still dissatisfied, they did not dare to say anything. They had to bow their heads and admit defeat.


    Hu Changning is gone!


    According to the information of the Security Bureau, the 12 members of the party just stayed in an insignificant Inn in Jianning Prefecture for one night and left. During that time, they didn''t see anyone, including the governor of Jianning, and didn''t mean to embarrass the old house of the Yang family. Such a move made Yang Chendong a little confused.


    "Is it true that Hu Zhen has a good personal relationship with my father, and people really come to worship?" he shook his head and arranged for the Security Bureau to check it. Yang Chendong had to put the matter aside.


    In the capital, Hu Changning handed in the instructions for visiting the southern guard stations and returned to the mansion.


    I just went to see my father Hu Zhen and told him about the process of doing the job. As soon as I returned to the yard, my daughter Hu Yan came to greet me.


    To say who the last person I want to see now, I''m afraid it''s the young girl I love most at ordinary times. He really doesn''t know how to say it. Especially the things taught to his two subordinates make him feel ashamed.


    But his daughter is not a subordinate. He came to find himself. He can''t hide if he wants to.


    In the study, Hu Changning is writing big characters (practicing brush writing), which is also a method of meditation. A fragrance came to her nose, and Hu Yan, who was like cardamom, came in with a happy face. "My daughter sends greetings to my father. My father has worked hard this trip."


    "HMM." Hu Changning was a gedeng in his heart. Knowing that it was impossible to hide, he continued to hold his pen as if he didn''t see his daughter''s anxious face.


    Just for a while, the word was so awkward that my heart couldn''t calm down. Of course, I couldn''t practice the word.


    "Father, you... You can go..." seeing her father pretending to be confused, Hu Yan, who was not calm, asked softly.


    "No." Hu Changning shook his head before his daughter finished. He didn''t want to mention it, so he wanted to be fooled.


    But the consequences of such an answer were obviously unexpected. "Ah! Father, why didn''t you go? Didn''t you promise your daughter? You don''t care about your daughter at all." as she spoke, Hu Yan''s tone already brought out a trace of crying.


    The most unbearable thing is that his daughter cried in front of him. Hu Changning was a little upset and angry. He wanted to turn around and leave, but he knew that if he did so, he was afraid that his daughter would cry for half an hour in the study.


    "Hey." Hu Changning, who finally hurt his daughter, sighed, "you don''t have to cry. I''ll see you."


    Hu Yan, whose tears had been turning in her eyes, turned her face from cloudy to sunny. Her little hand stretched forward and held Hu Changning''s arm. "Father, have you really gone?"


    "Of course, how could I lie to you?" Hu Changning replied firmly.


    "But you just told your daughter that you didn''t go." who thought, followed Hu Yan to refute.


    "Er..." Hu Changning''s old face is red, but he still doesn''t want to explain more. He still can''t afford to lose the man. "That''s the six young man who has teased you. My father has seen it. He also worshipped Yang Lao and his wife."


    Speaking of the commemoration of Yang Rong, it would not be false. Hu Yan also knew that her father would never lie about such matters related to the elderly. At the same time, he asked tentatively with a cautious tone, "father, what does the sixth young master look like? What is his character? What was he doing when you went..."


    "Well, well, it''s just a look on the way." Hu Changning really didn''t know how to answer. Can he say that his father was almost cleaned up because his subordinates were incompetent? He really didn''t have the face to stay there, so he left without staying long?


    "Well, because I was in a hurry to get back, I didn''t stop much. After worshipping the old man, I left. As for the sixth young master you said? It looks ok." Hu Changning, who really didn''t know what to say, told his daughter the result of the determination that he was OK.


    "OK?" Hu Yan a head of fog. Obviously, there is some dissatisfaction with such an evaluation. OK is OK, no is no, how can it be called OK?


    "The father suddenly remembered that he had business to do, so he left first." Hu Changning didn''t know what his daughter would ask, and he didn''t know how to answer. He simply found a reason and got away.


    Hu Changning acted quickly. Before her daughter understood what was going on, she flashed out of the study and then out of the house. Even her wife and concubines didn''t have time to take a look, leaving Hu Yan standing in the study alone.


    "Miss, the adult is gone." the maid Xiaoqing doesn''t know when she entered the study. Looking at Hu Yan who seems to be lost, she whispered.


    "OK. Hum! OK is better than no?" Hu Yan suddenly figured it out. Although she didn''t know why her father would answer herself like this, she felt that telling her would not be so simple. But even though my father gave a good evaluation, it was always better than bad and not good.


    Hu Yan comforted herself and said that she really had a little spirit of modern ah Q. of course, it had a great relationship with her first favorable impression of Yang Chendong.


    Anyway, Hu Yan hasn''t mentioned it since it happened, and Hu Changning hasn''t mentioned it either. But later, no one in Hu''s house made arrangements for Hu Yan''s marriage proposal. It is said that she will be 16 years old after the age of 18. The marriage should be arranged, but no one will do anything, let alone ask about it.


    As a father, Hu Changning didn''t know what he said to his wife and those concubines. In short, no one was talking about it.


    People from the Security Bureau also came to the capital and carefully explored the relationship between Hu and Yang Rong, but they didn''t have much clue. After all, they have no roots here, especially the investigation of important officials. The final result is that they have a good relationship, but when it comes to personal friendship, it doesn''t seem to be good. As for Hu Yan''s case, it was not in their investigation at all, so they naturally ignored the past.


    The news came back to the Yang family''s old house in Jianning after January.


    Neither royal guards nor East Hall did anything special to the Yang family. There were no strangers in Jianning mansion. Even if it was safe and carefree, Yang Chendong naturally put down his things first. It looked like the new year was coming soon. He still had a lot to do.


    ......


    The bell of 1448 sounded.


    People say the new year is like a new year. But in terms of the situation of the Ming Dynasty, there was no big change. Eunuchs are still rampant and in power.

 Chapter 41

    In February, Wang Ying (J ¨« n) He resigned and returned to his hometown. He was upright and arrogant in character and clean. He really didn''t like what Wang Zhen did. Its position was taken over by Shi Pu after leaving.


    As a result of the instability of the internal political power, the life of the people below is more difficult. In April, Deng Maoqi uprising in Fujian Province.


    Deng Maoqi and Chen ZHENGJING raised troops to revolt. It has successively captured Shaxian County, Youxi and other places. There are many people nearby who agree with it. Tens of thousands of farmers scramble to join the rebel army. The rebel army is prosperous and profitable. Deng Maoqi established political power in chenshanzhai, Shaxian County and calls himself the "king of shovel Ping".


    Shaxian County is located in the north of the central part of Fujian Province, not far from Jianning. For a time, people were terrified. The governor Li daotong even wrote a memorial to ask the imperial court to send troops to encircle and suppress.


    In the old house of the Yang family, Hu Mang, the security director who had received the news for a long time, came to the study with Yang ER and five brothers, knelt down in front of Yang Chendong and asked him to leave.


    The so-called gentleman does not stand under the dangerous wall. At the end of the old lady''s worry period, it is time to leave Jianning for the important place of the capital.


    "Yes, it''s time to leave." Yang Chendong, who listened to his advice, stood up slowly from the wooden chair. "But instead of going to the capital immediately, we should first go to chixian city."


    Although Yang Chendong gave a lot of advice on building the city before, he was not personally involved after all. If he couldn''t take a look, he was always worried. And once you go to the capital, it will be even more difficult to get out of Beijing. If you don''t go now, you won''t have any chance for a long time.


    If it had been before, Yang Chendong said he would go to chixian city to see the capital. I''m afraid they would advise Hu mang. But now, as long as the young master is willing to leave Jianning, they will agree wherever they go.


    No one objected. It took two days to pack up. Yang Chendong went to the magistrate''s Yamen again and asked for directions. He said that his worry period was over and he wanted to go to Beijing to reunite with his brothers.


    Although there is no war in Jianning mansion, no one can guarantee that the war will not burn here. But for those who have connections, which one doesn''t think of a way to leave. Although Yang Chendong is the governor of Jianning, he is actually just a casual official. He will go to the capital eventually. For this, the governor Li daotong has been prepared for it and did not stop it at the moment. He opened a road guide to remind him to pay attention to safety and then let him go.


    At the end of April, Yang Chendong left Jianning mansion. I don''t know when and when he will return. Maybe it will be difficult to return here in the future. When he walked out of the gate of the Yang family''s old house, he turned around and took a deep look. Then he strode away from here. There was a wider and wider road to go in front of him.


    Yang Wu and Yang Liu were responsible for protecting the seven or eight old people and a group of salutes in the old house of the Yang family, such as the cook Yi qiuer. They first went to Nanjing. Among them, the most materials were the things in the kitchen. During this period, Yang Chendong prepared for a long time to get some items, which involved his foothold in the capital.


    As Yang Chendong''s cook, Yi qiuer''s status has always been not low. With her careful attention, the speed along the way is not fast, and these people will pass by Nanjing and finally wait for the young master in Tianjin Wei.


    Hu Mang, Yang ER and Yang Si protect Yang Chendong and qiaoyin. Jianning goes straight southeast to the black wharf, where there are ships waiting to take them to the new chixian city.


    Chixian city has been occupied for more than half a year. At this time, it is being rebuilt according to Yang Chendong''s plan. Everyone knows that this is no better than the black wharf, which will become their new base, and the degree of attention has completely reached an advanced level.


    No one dares to do anything in urban construction. On the contrary, with the concerted efforts of everyone, the construction speed has been very fast. In addition, the climate is pleasant. There is no cold time all year round. The lowest time is only five or six degrees. The construction has never stopped. Therefore, it is not too much to describe it as a small change in one day and a big change in ten days.


    When Yang Chendong came here, he had seen the prototype of a semi modern city.


    Semi modernization refers to the reason why there is no electricity. Although we know the location and direction of the gum tree, there are still some practical problems to be solved if we want to reach so far by means of navigation at that time. We can only wait for the advanced ship support to be built before we can really travel.


    In this regard, a new shipyard is being developed day and night when Yang Chendong provides some advanced materials. After all, as a city on the sea, whether the ship is strong or not is always the first. Almost everyone has reached a consensus on this point.


    Although there is no electricity, the straight and wide roads in the city have been completed and opened to traffic. It is a kind of red embedded city with six lanes on the left and right. For a population of only tens of thousands of people, it is absolutely enough. That is, more people will join in in the future, which can also meet everyone''s needs. At the same time, there are shady trees on both sides of the road. Under the condition of evergreen for a year, the existence of these trees makes people walk in them, feel cool and abnormal. It''s really comfortable and tight. It''s not too much to describe it as relaxed and happy.


    Not only on both sides of the road, such green settings are everywhere in the city, reaching more than 30% of the proportion of the city. The coverage of green branches can definitely be described as a garden city.


    For this matter, some people did not support it at the beginning. It is a waste of resources to think that the city is a place where people live together and transplant trees in the city, at least not in other cities. Some even take the capital and Nanjing as examples, saying that some of them are ancient capitals of several dynasties, and they have not seen so many trees planted in the city.


    However, due to Yang Chendong''s strong influence, especially after Luan Xiaoyu and Luan Xiaochen''s excellent political teachers, they entered the army and the people. With their three inch tongue, they talked about the benefits of the sixth young master every day, so that everyone began to worship, and even had a vague meaning of creating God.


    Of course, God refers to Yang Chendong himself.


    With such great influence, who dares to oppose any opinion of Yang Chendong? I''m afraid that no matter whether your superiors and subordinates can understand it or not, just when you get home, the family will first point to his nose and scold - you don''t want to think about who brought you the good life now?


    In this way, under the "work" of a group of political teachers, Yang Chendong now exists like a God in chixian city. Even a three-year-old child may not know who the emperor is today, but when you ask who is the best person in the world, the answer is the same - sixth young master Yang Chendong.


    There are also arguments and different opinions, but when the tree transplantation is completed and the construction of the whole chiembedded city has roughly taken a preliminary shape, those who had various opinions immediately closed their mouths. In the shade everywhere, when it''s hot, you can find a place to enjoy the cool and feel the cool breath. What a beautiful thing? At this moment, everyone knew the correctness of the guidance of the sixth young master. Those different voices immediately disappeared.


    In particular, according to what the sixth young master pointed out, all the old houses should be demolished and rebuilt, and the new ones should be horizontal and straight. No matter how you look at it, it is a line.


    At the beginning, some people also had doubts that this is a folk house. If you can live, why do you have to plan like this. However, when all the human and material resources were concentrated to build the first demonstration community, all the same opponents closed their mouths again.


    The houses are in good order, and every street is spacious and bright from a distance. There are schools, hospitals and a three-story building dedicated to solving civil problems in the community to deal with family matters and problems. There will be a public toilet every few hundred meters. There is a garbage can with a green box dozens of meters away. There are solid wood iron wheels under it. There is a specially assigned person to clean up at dawn every day. It''s clean again without waiting for any smell.


    The streets are cleaned by special personnel every day to keep the road clean, which makes people look and feel that they are in such a good mood. There are also security watchtowers. There are two in a community, both East and West. There are six soldiers in each watchtower. They work three shifts a day, and how long they are replaced, which greatly ensures the life and property safety of the people in the community.


    There is a spacious concrete square in the center of the community, which is enough to accommodate thousands of people. Standing on it at the same time will not feel crowded. It is said that after the electricity is made, there will be special personnel here to teach you what fitness dance to dance here, so as to ensure that you have enough spiritual recreation. On the side of the square, there are some iron fitness equipment for people to live their muscles and keep fit and prolong their life.


    All these things are like heaven, so that everyone who comes here to visit is staring at beads and admiring.


    No one can want to leave after seeing the reality here. They just want to live here forever and never leave again.


    For this matter, Yang Chendong heard that something had almost happened. Everyone was struggling to live here.


    This is man! A person''s basic selfishness.


    There is no food. Sometimes it''s enough to think of a mouthful.


    When you really have something to eat, you want to eat something good and wear something good. When all this is satisfied, they will have other thoughts and want to have more things. This is that people''s hearts are hard to meet and their desires are hard to fill.


    The final event was suppressed by the emergence of the cold front brigade. Although the number of real cold fronts is not many so far, some auxiliary soldiers made contributions when conquering chixian Island, and the number increased by more than 100, but the real number is only about 500. But they are all really good soldiers!

 Chapter 42

    It is no exaggeration to use their equipment and combat effectiveness to deal with those Semi-modern armies with cold weapons in their hands, at most with fire guns. They can really take one as ten, or even more. This is the advantage of having elite weapons. It''s like the famous battle of Spain''s conquest of the Inca Empire in history.


    At that time, the Spanish army had only more than 200 people, facing more than 100000 Inca soldiers of the Inca Empire. In such a strong contrast, the result was indeed such an adverse day, the victory of Spain and the destruction of the Inca Empire. For this reason, Spain has received countless treasures.


    Yang Chendong was puzzled when the army heard an old professor who studied military talk about this matter. Even the old professor said that it would not be the result of 100000 soldiers, even 100000 Mustangs rushing up.


    But this is war, and the outcome is never determined by the number of people. Morale, soldiers'' quality, weapons and people''s hearts are the key to the victory or defeat of a war.


    Things were forced down by the cold front brigade, and announced the conditions for staying in the community. Only those who contribute are eligible to live, and they have to spend money to buy them at the same time. And also ensure that although there is only one such community now, it is just the product of testing the water. In the future, it will continue to be built. Finally, all those who are interested in the sixth young master and those who work hard will live in a big house with such a beautiful environment, which calmed the situation.


    Therefore, Jing Guang, the director of the cement plant, who also saw the benefits, began to increase the output and calculated the remuneration according to the work point system according to Yang Chendong''s proposal. The harder and more capable people are, the more money they will get. On the contrary, those lazy and slippery, sorry, you can only get a basic salary. Once you find that you are still such a person for a long time, after three consecutive evaluations, your work output and achievements will be eliminated and assigned to other jobs.


    Yang Chendong is not God. It is impossible for everyone to live a good life. He can only give those who want to change the status quo a ladder to see heaven and feel the happy life there. For those who are lazy and want to eat and die, you can only say sorry. It''s not me who wants to give up, it''s you who are giving up yourself.


    Distribution according to work and speaking according to ability have indeed aroused everyone''s curiosity. It should be said that people in this era are especially willing to leave their homes in the mainland and come to chiembedded city. Which one can''t live any longer before making such a choice to come overseas? Therefore, they all have one thing in common, that is, they have been used to suffering since childhood.


    In their hearts, they already have a fixed way of thinking, that is, it''s good to have a full meal with their efforts. As for the house and the real home, they don''t even dare to think about it. But now, the sixth young master has given them a very fair platform. As long as they pay, they can get a return. It''s still a very fast and real return. Under such circumstances, who won''t work hard?


    It is precisely with the efforts of countless people who have suffered hardships that the development of chiembedded city will be so fast, one day at a time.


    Being guarded by the public, I inspected the community that had just been built and had not been occupied. Yang Chendong''s face was bright with sunshine. He is 18 years old. With the psychology of being in his 40s, he looks more mature.


    "Very good. Your progress is faster than master Ben imagined. You''ve worked hard!"


    "Hualala..." followed the applause of the crowd, including Kaohsiung and lengsong, who are in charge of the military, Li Shunfu, director of the furniture factory, Jing Guang, director of the cement factory, Kong an, director of the paper factory, Qin Ming, director of the glass factory, Hong Shi, director of the brewery, and others.


    Qin Ming, for example, was newly appointed as the director of the glass factory because of his outstanding ability. After Yang Chendong found enough books and materials from the warehouse, the emergence of glass was not a particularly difficult problem. Some things were difficult at the beginning. Once the first finished product was produced, the next things would be much easier.


    Qin Ming was also the first time that he came into such close contact with Yang Chendong. Looking at the six young masters who were said to be gods, his mood was excited and even more excited. Especially under his auspices, after the first piece of clear and transparent glass was made, he was a little silly, and he was full of confidence in the glazed cup products that were about to be launched.


    I didn''t expect to make transparent glass as the sixth young master said. It seems that the process is not very complicated. Of course, this is not difficult for participants. If they want to really study by themselves, they may need the efforts of many years or even generations.


    Now, this transparent glass is installed in every family in the first community, which is also regarded as a scene. When the sun hangs high in the world and shines in the house, it is so bright that it really exists like a miracle.


    Everyone was very excited. It was an unspeakable honor to hear the praise of the sixth young master. Now we only think that the sixth young master can live a long life, or even immortality. In this way, they can always follow, including their descendants, and continue to enjoy countless happy lives.


    Standing in the center of Yang Chendong, he also noticed everyone''s excited mood and excited expression. There is no shortage of smart people and people who are willing to work hard in this world, and such people often need only a little help to accomplish earth shaking events.


    He plays like bole. These people are Qianlima. With everyone''s wholehearted cooperation, there is really nothing that can''t be accomplished.


    After the applause gradually stopped, Yang Chendong continued with a smile: "You have done well and worked hard enough, but what I want to say is that the speed is not fast enough. Because our development will only be faster, our population will only be more, and our territory will be larger, so there are plenty of opportunities for you to give full play to your strength and talents. I also hope you can work together to create miracles one after another."


    "OK! We will follow the sixth young master to create new miracles!" everyone shouted loudly. At this moment, it seems that we want to express our excited state of mind completely in words.


    After speaking, Yang Houdong talked with several factory directors. For example, Jing Guang, the director of the cement plant, asked him to continue to increase human and material resources. Now only a community and the main traffic roads in the city have been built, but there will be more communities in the future. Moreover, the four storey community building is not very high, so we can consider ensuring the safety in the future Building higher floors under the barrier can also better save land. In the future, there will be more roads outside the city to be repaired, and even more roads similar to the establishment of chiembedded City, which require more cement. We must not slow down the construction speed because there are no raw materials.


    When talking with Li Shunfu, the director of the furniture factory and training factory, Yang Chendong first affirmed their recent hard work. For example, the fitness equipment in the community was very good. He even tried some in person, which was really solid and reliable. He also visited the basic furniture in the house, and expressed his satisfaction with the emergence of some combination cabinets. But at the same time, it also reminds Li Shunfu not to be proud. He should continue to do it as before, especially the training equipment. It is one thing to do, and there must be no defective takeout. He hopes that those things can be used for decades or even longer, rather than rust and waste in a year or two, which is a great waste.


    For Qin Ming, the director of the glass factory, Yang Chendong asked him to improve the speed under the condition of ensuring the quality, and pay close attention to the production of glasses. He has decided to go to Beijing for a while. It won''t be long before these things will be taken there. At that time, they will certainly attract great heat. I hope there will be no problems in the supply of products, and the quality should be guaranteed. Don''t smash them He has his own sign and so on.


    The paper mill has lived up to its expectations. After improving the technical means, the toilet paper of the first batch of samples has already been made. Although it is still a little rough, it is much better than the current clean and convenient thing. Kong an is required to continue the transformation and prepare him for mass production. It will also enter the capital market.


    After explaining the aspects needing attention with several factory directors, he went to military factories, power plants, garment factories, breweries and shipyards.


    This time Leng song led a team to capture chixian city. When he planned to cooperate inside and outside, he occupied the whole city without much effort. The amount of weapons and ammunition consumed is also very small, but this does not mean how to fight in the future. Therefore, it is very important to produce and be self-sufficient in ammunition.


    Fortunately, after continuous efforts and stimulated by the great progress of other factories, today the Bayi bar and the 95 type ordinary bullets can be manufactured. Although the quantity is still very limited, it is mainly due to the lack of gunpowder reserves, but it can manufacture bullets by itself, which will greatly alleviate the pressure of Da Cang.


    Although no one has ever asked the sixth young master where bullets and weapons come from, it is impractical for him to "change" himself. Of course, it is best to make them by himself.


    At the urging of Zhou Hua day and night and Luan Qi''s efforts, the garment factory has built sewing machines. The number is not many, but there is still no problem to ensure that tens of thousands of soldiers and civilians are embedded. Yang Chendong asked to continue to build more usable sewing machines, because he will introduce more underwear, cheongsam and even leather shoes when he comes to Beijing next The supply of garment factories is needed because it may bring a lot of gold and silver income.

 Chapter 43

    The winery is managed by a man named Hong Shi.


    Mainly responsible for not only the production and production of beer and red wine, but also various drinks. After Fang Zichu found them in books, he handed them over to Hong Shi. Although we are still trying to modulate the step break, there are secret recipes that have been tested countless times. Success is just a matter of time.


    Power plants and shipyards are the least skilled today.


    The latter has been working hard, but until now, no new ship built by themselves has gone to the sea, which makes everyone anxious. In this regard, Yang Chendong pressed down with a sentence that he couldn''t eat hot tofu.


    It''s good to work hard, but it''s not necessary to be eager for success in order to achieve results. The new ships built in the future, no matter which one, will sail on the sea, even go far, far away, and pull a lot of people and things. If something goes wrong, I don''t know how many excellent people will die because of it, which he is absolutely not allowed to appear.


    The shipyard''s impulse to rush to build ships has been suppressed, but they can build a larger ship with long-distance sailing ability as soon as possible. In this way, they can go to America. It will be a great achievement to bring back a large number of rubber trees at that time.


    Without rubber, natural electricity cannot be completed and guaranteed, and even the car will not have suitable tires. Luan Qi is worried about this. As a little daughter, Xiaoyu is in a hurry to see her father like this. Knowing that the sixth young master has come to the chixian City, she is desperate to find it.


    Of course, whether she went for her father''s business or just wanted to see the sixth young master, it''s up to two.


    Hu Mang and others, as Yang Chendong''s close bodyguards, naturally know the of Xiaoyu. I also know that this little girl is very popular with the young master, and I won''t stop it at the moment. In a place similar to the small imperial palace built in chixian City, Xiaoyu met the sixth young master.


    The small palace was originally built for Yang Chendong. Although it has been repeatedly stressed that it is not necessary, just build a larger house. However, the opinions of the following people on this point have reached unity. They built it privately without asking for instructions at all. In their opinion, the sixth young master has done so much for everyone''s happy life. He is just building a bigger and more beautiful palace. It is completely right.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong didn''t say anything when he saw that wood became a boat. This is everyone''s intention. It''s hard to refuse. Besides, it''s all built. It took manpower and material resources. Can''t we start over again?


    In this way, the rest time is naturally in the small imperial palace. To say that everything is good, there is too little popularity. Only qiaoyin and several guards are here. The arrival of Xiaoyu makes Yang Chendong very happy. Even qiaoyin is very close because of the contact relationship some days ago. Now he is very happy to see Xiaoyu.


    It was only half a year that I didn''t see the sixth young master. Although Xiaoyu thought about the appearance of reunion many times, at the moment when she saw Yang Chendong, tears still couldn''t stop flowing out and flowing down her cheeks like no money.


    Originally, Yang Chendong was very happy to hear that Xiaoyu came to him, but she was so sad and tearful at this meeting. I don''t know why. She was angry and her face became very gloomy. "What''s the matter? But someone bullied Xiaoyu?"


    Of course, he didn''t say this to Luan Xiaoyu, but looked at Hu Mang, director of the Security Bureau, who asked him to investigate and give him a result.


    Hu mang seldom saw the young master getting so angry. At present, he was worried. He quickly lowered his head and replied, "my subordinates go to check it immediately. Go to check it immediately." while answering, Hu mang had thought that if he knew who made Xiaoyu angry, he would clean it up first and give it to the sixth young master.


    After Hu mang promised, he angrily wanted to go out. Xiaoyu was also frightened. He knew that he had been misunderstood, so he stretched out his arms to stop Hu Mang, "brother tiger, no one bullied me. It''s Xiaoyu who wants to be the sixth young master too much."


    "Ah!"


    "Uh..."


    Tiger mang opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. The latter, er, was indeed sent by Yang Chendong. He knew he had made a mistake and said with some embarrassment, "that tiger Mang, go out and stay. There''s nothing for you here."


    "Yes." Hu mang hurriedly went out like an amnesty, left qiaoyin with a smile on his face, walked forward, grabbed Xiaoyu''s little hand, smiled and said, "young master is very nervous. What about you?"


    "No, I just took Xiaoyu as my sister." this was heard by Yang Chendong, who hurriedly explained. Then he quickly turned and went into the room. He knew that some things were not explained. The more explained, the more confused it became.


    When I first saw Xiaoyu, I just thought she was cute. Then I gave her a gum and picked her up again. With his psychological age, he is really treated like a sister. But it''s frightening. In everyone''s eyes, they were only seven or eight years away. At that time, they really didn''t matter. How old were some people''s children and adopted daughters-in-law?


    Everyone said a lot, even Xiaoyu believed it. Although she didn''t understand some things, she knew that the sixth young master was a good man. Of course, she would be happy to be with such a good man every day.


    When Yang Chendong saw Xiaoyu this time, he found that the little girl grew taller. Because of nutrition, her complexion was much better, and she grew more and more lovely and exquisite. In a few years, she was afraid that she must be a beauty.


    "Is this the cultivation plan of Xiao Luo and Li!" Yang Chendong trembled when he thought that such a thing would happen to him. He felt some unacceptable. At the same time, he did have a faint expectation in his heart.


    Of course, just some curiosity and expectation. If Xiaoyu grows up and has a boy he likes, Yang Chendong will never stop him. A forced twist is not sweet, and emotional things can never be forced.


    Outside the door, Qiao Yin comforts the crying rain. Until he made her laugh, he led her to the side hall where Yang Chendong rested.


    At this time, Yang Chendong has recovered his original appearance of light clouds. Looking at him, he doesn''t cry, and even some shy Xiaoyu smiled: "you''ve worked hard for a while. My young master decided to set up a publicity team, and how about you as the captain?"


    "Ah! I''m the captain?" Xiaoyu surprised to point to himself, with an unbelievable face. It looks a little cute.


    After returning to the black wharf from Yangjiazhuang, Xiaoyu uses the learned songs to greatly praise Yang Chendong. In particular, the song Dongfanghong portrayed the sixth young master as a God to solve the hard-working people. This is the situation that everyone worships Yang Chendong in the city.


    Among them, the contribution of Xiaoyu is really not small. But he was a girl under the age of 11. It was indeed a bold appointment to let her become the publicity team leader.


    Looking at Xiaoyu''s surprised appearance, Yang Chendong smiled, "why? Worry about your lack of ability? Or do you have no confidence in yourself. At the beginning, Ganluo worshipped Xiang at the age of eight and a half, Huo Qubing led the army at the age of 16, expedited the Huns at the age of 20, and closed wolf juxu at the age of 20. With the lessons of these people, why can''t you be a propaganda captain?"


    Real talent does not depend on age. Many people who have lived for a long time will make mistakes once they are entrusted with important tasks. There are many young people who can create amazing results.


    It is an indisputable fact that Xiaoyu worships Yang Chendong very much.


    Publicity team leader, the current focus of work is mainly to publicize Yang Chendong''s achievements. There is no doubt that Luan Xiaoyu is a good candidate. At least don''t worry about what''s wrong with her mind. As for the future, the propaganda team will enter the people''s homes and the army. Until then, she will grow up enough. At that time, she may be able to do better. Even if you don''t do well, it''s time to change the general. At least from the current stage, there are few people who can replace light rain.


    This is also of great significance, which is to show that Yang Chendong''s employment is not limited to one style. Think about it. A little girl under the age of 11 can shoulder heavy responsibilities because of her ability. What else can other young people worry about?


    "Well... Can I?" although encouraged, I still lack confidence.


    "OK, the sixth young master said you can, you can." but Qiao Yin looked at Xiaoyu with envy. At her own age, she can''t do anything? Is to see people say a word will be afraid and shy. After watching Xiaoyu and the careful adjustment of the sixth young master, she can already entrust an important task, which really makes her envy.


    Just envy. If Yang Chendong asks qiaoyin to do something and wants to leave, she will never agree. In her heart, she has long been the man of the sixth young master. Even if the other party doesn''t want her, she still won''t go. She will die in front of the young master.


    Qiao Yin agrees like this, and Xiaoyu has confidence. She is not old enough, but her horizons have been broadened since she studied with Yang Chendong. Her father Luan Qi is the factory director of the power plant, and her mother Zhou Hua is the factory director of the garment factory. So many students have become political teachers of the army. She has long been gone. She is Luan Xiaoyu, who only knew to eat gum more than a year ago. She has grown up.


    If she is not young, Xiaoyu believes that she can also enter the army and become the first female teacher. Now, even if she has the opportunity to put it in front of her, what reason does she have to refuse. Not to mention, this is still the meaning of the sixth young master, and she can''t deny it.


    "OK, I''ll do it, but sixth young master, what should I do?" Xiaoyu sipped her lips, bit her teeth and made up her mind.

 Chapter 44

    "The propaganda team has just been established, and no one else understands what''s going on. It''s easy to do some work, at least if it''s wrong, others can''t understand it. When it comes to the content and nature of its work, it''s not much different from political teachers, but most of them work in the army and make contributions, but you run between the army and the people. To put it bluntly, you play a role of propaganda and take me away We can spread our beautiful life and current situation. We can make up some Doggerels, sing some songs, give some examples, and even make some stage plays to let more people know our life, and let more people take the initiative to settle in chixian city because of your publicity efforts, so as to contribute to our city construction. Of course, these prerequisites still need a core... "


    Yang Chendong explained carefully. When talking about the core, Xiaoyu suddenly snapped: "I know that we should publicize the good of the sixth young master. This is the fact. Without the sixth young master, there would be no happiness for tens of thousands of people today."


    "Yes, that''s what I mean." Yang Chendong was embarrassed to say something, but now Xiaoyu took the lead. Of course, he was happy to nod and promise.


    In this way, Luan Xiaoyu became a red inlaid city at the age of less than 11 and the first propaganda captain under Yang Chendong''s system. In the evening of that day, the sixth young master went to Xiaoyu''s house again, met Luan Qi, the director of the power plant, and enlightened him that at present, he is mainly doing preparatory work, such as accumulating more coal, or thinking about the preparatory work of wind and hydropower. Once the rubber tree with wrapping and insulation function is found, that is the period of rapid development of the power plant. At present, the primary task is to help the garment stone make more mechanism sewing machines.


    After solving Xiaoyu''s family affairs, Yang Chendong went to inspect the army and urban defense in the following days.


    For the requirements of urban defense, Yang Chendong proposed to build four ten foot high observation towers, equipped with high-power telescopes, so that once an enemy or ship approaches, it can warn in advance. In this way, the red inlaid city will have more reaction time.


    At the same time, a fort was built outside the city. There were not only 75 type 105mm recoilless guns, but also 59-1 type 130mm cannons with an effective range of 30km, which could completely destroy the enemy before he approached.


    Because the lethality of this gun is really too strong. For the sake of safety, Yang Chendong is also worried about whether he will be shelled when he comes here in the future. At this point, he just took out two shells and locked them up. It is required that Kaohsiung, Yue Guang and Nie Tong, the rising star in charge of the Navy, all agree to use the gun.


    Yang Chendong is using restrictive means to control the army. There is no way. Since ancient times, many facts have proved that the dominance of the army is so easy to change hands and so easy to have accidents.


    Yang Chendong also asked that in the future, whenever the navy in the red inlaid city travels on the sea, it should hang a bright five-star red flag. He also said that the four small stars in the five stars represent scholar, agriculture, industry and Commerce respectively, that is, all components of a city and a country. Whenever such a flag sails at sea, it is protected. Of course, if other ships dare to fake flags, you''re welcome. Clean up first.


    After inspecting the Navy, Yang Chendong met lengsong, the captain of the army, and talked to him about the Deng Maoqi uprising in Fujian.


    "Leng song, it''s your turn to perform. Don''t you always say that you don''t have the opportunity to show your ability? Now I give you such an opportunity to take 100 Leng Feng members and 500 auxiliary soldiers inland. But remember, less than 10000 people have to hurt the people. They are all our compatriots and Han people. You can try your best without attracting attention Bring more talents back to chixian city. There are too few soldiers and too few people. "


    Hearing that he could finally go out to perform the task, lengsong was very excited as soon as he changed his calm appearance, "sixth young master, if you meet the officers and soldiers, will you fight or not?"


    "Don''t fight. Don''t make enemies with them unless necessary. Of course, if you have to fight, don''t hurt them as much as possible. Catch the living and send them to chixian city. Then I''ll ask Kaohsiung to send a boat to cooperate with you." Yang Chendong shook his head. During the confrontation between the Kuomintang and the Communist Party, some generals shouted the slogan that the Chinese do not fight the Chinese? Then how could he do the same thing.


    Although the population of the Ming Dynasty seems not small, it is still far from enough in Yang Chendong''s eyes. For nothing else, he wants to conquer the world and let the Han people spread all over the world. How can he do it when the number is small?


    Leng song understood. This is mainly robbing people through chaos. But even so, he was still very excited because he could finally lead the army. Although there are only 100 Lengfeng and 500 auxiliary soldiers, they are also a big force, and their ability is enough to do a lot of things.


    "By the way, if possible, dress up as some rebels and get more gunpowder back. As far as my young master knows, there are stocks in each county, just how much." Yang Chendong added when he thought of the difficulties of the arsenal.


    "Please don''t worry, young master. I''ll bring back anything useful, even if it''s gunpowder." lengsong patted his chest and promised. He won''t let go of the opportunity to perform.


    Then lengsong took people away. As for what they have done, except for several senior officials such as Kaohsiung, others do not know. Yang Chendong still stayed in the city, chatting with everyone and solving all kinds of problems. Because this time he left, he was afraid that he would really not be able to return to chixian city for a while. He had to solve some problems as much as possible.


    The time came to the middle of June. It has been more than a month since Yang Chendong came to chixian city.


    He solved all the problems that should or could be solved, and pointed out the right direction for those that could not be solved for the time being. It''s not a short time to stay here. I''m afraid the people of the Yang family''s old house are anxious in Tianjin Wei. It''s time to leave.


    But before leaving, Yang Chendong decided to hold a title awarding ceremony to inspire the morale of the army.


    Compared with the last time, more people were awarded the title this time. And there are not only the army but also local people who contribute.


    The awarding ceremony was held in front of the central square, the largest square in the city.


    The central square is also the center of the city. Not far from here, there are the largest hospital, the largest school, the largest theater, the largest market (there are many commercial houses, which has become the most prosperous shopping area in the city), the most restaurants, hotels and inns, and some relatively government agencies.


    Today, it is also very lively here. It is a sea of people. Roughly, there are more than 15000 soldiers and people.


    Yang Chendong is still a Grand Marshal, sitting on a big chair, waiting for the arrival of auspicious time. The microphone and stereo were taken out again last time. Under the solar charging, it can ensure that there will be no problems in use.


    Before the ceremony, the first thing to do was to sing a song. In addition to the 100 cold front members taken away by lengsong and the 100 cold front members patrolling outside the city, the remaining 300 people from the first, third and fourth companies were all present, divided into three companies and seated neatly in front of the square.


    Three hundred Leng Feng sat in front of him and could see the sixth young master from a close distance. Only this honor made many auxiliary soldiers envy him. They also looked forward to one day, like these three hundred people, wearing formal military uniforms, shoulder badges, flower leaders and military ranks, which attracted the attention and envy of tens of thousands of people.


    At the beginning of the song, Xiao Feng, a company commander, took the initiative to stand up, stood tall and straight, put his hands in front of him, and said in a loud voice, "listen, comrades in arms are like brothers, ready to sing..."


    "Comrades in arms, relatives like brothers, hope to call us together, you come from..."


    The neat singing suddenly resounded through the whole central square, and the people listening to it had a feeling of blood boiling.


    After one of his comrades in arms finished singing, Xiao Feng turned to the third company and said loudly, "the third company!"


    A company of 100 soldiers shouted, "one!"


    "Three in a row!"


    "One."


    "One, two, three, four, five!"


    "We waited so hard."


    "One two three four five six seven!"


    "We''re in a hurry!"


    The first company began to sing to the third company. The third company commander Tengshan suddenly stood up. The company commander, who was born of mountain bandits, was not very good-natured. Seeing that the first company rushed to his side, he looked back and shouted to the soldiers of the third company: "listen to the third company, move forward, prepare - sing!"


    "Forward, our team to the sun..."


    The beginning of the singing inspired everyone''s morale and set off a climax of the atmosphere at the scene. Finally, when Silian sang Dongfanghong, it evolved into the whole audience singing together. At present, the voice was like thunder and the momentum was like macro. The whole scene became very dry. Everyone shouted and sang with their throats


    When the auspicious hour arrived, Yang Chendong, dressed in handsome clothes, stepped onto the rostrum. With his hands raised and pressed, the singing stopped and the scene became quiet. More than 15000 people and more than 30000 pairs of eyes stared at Yang Chendong.


    "Now let me announce the beginning of the Conferment Ceremony. Please come to the rostrum when you read your name. Hu Mang, Kaohsiung, Xiao Feng, Yue Guang..."


    This conferment is divided into two ways: Civil and military.


    Wu Youhu mang was promoted from captain to major. He is also the person with the highest rank except Yang Chendong. He is also the first officer in the system to enter the school official.


    Secondly, Kaohsiung was promoted to captain, Leng song (when people are away, others will take the rank of captain), Xiao Feng, Tengshan and Yue Guang were promoted from second lieutenant to lieutenant; The newly awarded military ranks include naval officer Nie Tong, second lieutenant, and iron Hu, the captain of the newly established Langya special corps. This time, he made great contributions and awarded the rank of second lieutenant when sneaking into chiembedded city and cooperating with others to attack the city; Bai Zuo, the leader of the newly established ghost sniper team, conferred the rank of second lieutenant; The newly established Eagle unit (currently dominated by hot-air balloons) is awarded the rank of second lieutenant by Tianfeng.

 Chapter 45

    In addition, two new groups of bodyguards were added for Yang Chendong''s safety. Qiu Wu, the leader of the first group, awarded the rank of first-class soldier; The second group leader Dao Xiao conferred the rank of first class soldier; The newly formed cavalry captain followed the wind and awarded the rank of first-class soldier, etc.


    The medal reward system is designed to encourage those who have made special contributions. It is divided into seven categories, from high to low, namely, the first-class medal, the second-class medal, the third-class medal, the gold medal, the silver medal, the copper medal and the last iron medal.


    Each medal contains a certain amount of gold, which can ensure that it is not only an honor, but also a considerable economic value. It can ensure that once the posterity can''t survive, these medals can also change the current situation of the family.


    The appointment ceremony is another embodiment of official seal. Different from the Ming Dynasty, the official name changed completely. From low to high, it is divided into eleven grades, namely, the head of the unit, the section member, the deputy section chief, the section chief, the deputy director, the director (county), the deputy director, the director (director, municipal) Deputy Minister and the minister (province). The highest level is the National Committee member.


    Wu Gang, director of the Arsenal factory, Li Shunfu, director of the furniture factory and training factory, Luan Qi, director of the power plant, Zhou Hua (female), director of the garment factory, Jing Guang, director of the cement factory, Qin Ming, director of the glass factory, Kong an, director of the paper factory, Hong Shi, director of the brewery, Hong Ye, director of the shipyard, and others were appointed and enjoyed the medal for the first time.


    They were appointed to the rank of section chief and awarded silver medals.


    Whenever someone came to the stage to receive the award, there was a lot of applause, such as thunder, which greatly screwed all the people together. Thanks to the positive role played by Luan Xiaochen and other teachers, today''s red inlaid city has become an iron front. So far, Yang Chendong can finally relax and go to the capital.


    On the third day after the ceremony, Yang Chendong left without notifying too many people. He walked quietly. This has something to do with the fact that he doesn''t like the scene of life and death. But when it was just daybreak and I was leaving, I still saw that the people of the whole city had stood on both sides of the street, waiting to see them off.


    In the crowd, Luan Xiaoyu cried and became a tearful person. Although she was an officer now and didn''t want to cry in public, her tears still couldn''t stop when she saw Yang Chendong in green.


    Why did Yang Chendong ever want to go to the capital? But after all, he has the blood of Chinese descendants. The brothers and sisters of the Yang family are also in the capital. If possible, he doesn''t want to be an enemy of the Ming Dynasty. This time, he is trying to change something. If possible, he is even willing to coexist with the Ming Dynasty. After all, this is also a backbone Dynasty. The kings of other dynasties are far from comparable to the kings of other dynasties when the king dies and the emperor guards the country.


    Of course, he can also stand on his own as a country now, just like Deng Maoqi in Fujian, but in that way, I don''t know how many people will die in the war. If the Chinese don''t fight the Chinese, he will never do that.


    Yang Chendong is leaving. As the highest military chief here, Kaohsiung and others appear in the front row.


    "Kaohsiung, I want to go to Ryukyu Island with you this time. It''s better to have a few wars and have fun, but time doesn''t wait. You still have to do such things. But remember, if you can''t kill people, you don''t kill people. Most of the people living here are Han people. They were forced to leave their hometown at the beginning You can give them a chance or you have to give it, okay? "


    This is not the first time to emphasize this matter. Kaohsiung immediately said, "please rest assured that Kaohsiung will kill fewer people and rob more people."


    "OK." Yang Chendong nodded heavily. Then, under the protection of the guards, he walked out of the red inlaid city along the smooth and spacious cement Avenue with the revered eyes of the army and the people.


    Compared with when I came here, the number of bodyguards around me increased a lot.


    When he came, he added qiaoyin and Yang Chendong. He was only five. When he went out, he became twenty-five. There are two teams of 20 guards brought by Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao.


    A group of people got on the boat first, and then came to the black wharf and landed near noon.


    "Tell them to keep enough distance from us and don''t show up when there is no danger." Yang Chendong doesn''t want to be too ostentatious. This time, he went to the capital, where there are dragons and tigers. What kind of people don''t have. Once he found that a small nine grade official quit, Ding you returned to Beijing with so many guards. It''s strange that he wasn''t vigilant.


    Hu mang went to inform Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao. Qiao Yin in the carriage leaned against Yang Chendong and said with longing on his face, "young master, yin''er also wants to be a female officer. Sister Xiaoyu''s military uniform is really beautiful. She envies Yin."


    "Well, if Yiner wants to, she will make a special suit for you in the future." thinking about what thousands of customs qiaoyin will be when she puts on her military uniform, Yang Chendong''s eyes can''t help showing a look of longing and expectation.


    Qiao Yin didn''t notice this. She had a big nerve and asked, "young master, is the capital fun?"


    "Well, the young master only stayed there when he was a child. There was no impression for a long time, but I think it should be interesting." Yang Chendong also had a glimmer of expectation in his eyes. This is the Ming Dynasty''s Kyoto and the predecessor of Beijing. He really wants to see how magnificent it is.


    Without the spacious cement road, the speed of the carriage on the road really wants to be fast, but also considering the feeling of qiaoyin, it took more than a month to reach Tianjin Wei from the black wharf. I joined Yang Wu, Yang Liu, and Yi qiuer, the cook. The next group of people went to the capital. It didn''t seem to be a long distance, and they walked for more than ten days. When we finally saw the tall city wall and came to the capital, it was the end of August.


    The old housekeeper Yang Hai got the news early and took his son Yang Neng to wait at the gate outside the city. After receiving Yang Chendong, he didn''t even enter the gate of the capital, so he went straight to Xinyang family village 15 miles south of the city around the tall wall of the capital.


    As early as last year, Yang Hai took the money to buy a manor with a total area of 2000 mu. Now there are unknown high-yield potatoes. It is not far from the harvest, but some are basically mature.


    When he finally arrived at the capital, after more than a month''s journey, Rao Shiyi also felt tired in Yang Chendong''s body, not to mention Qiao Yin and Yi qiuer. As soon as he arrived at the place, he found his own house and began to sleep.


    Yang Chendong really can''t rest at this time. There are too many things to deal with. First, he met Yang San who came to the capital three months earlier and had a basic understanding of the current situation in the capital.


    According to what he heard, Wang Zhen and other eunuchs are still controlling the government. Although Yingzong Zhuqi town is 21 years old, it is still like a child who has not grown up. He listens to his husband (Wang Zhen) in everything, so that he loses his basic judgment ability.


    The result is that most of the ministers who dislike it and refuse to bow to the king have been punished. Some people were even jailed directly by the East Hall. Apart from the six books of history and some important officials, few people can stand on the court and tell the truth.


    The situation is so serious that it is no wonder that there will be a change in civil engineering in a year. It was also after that event that the whole Daming changed from strong to weak, and entered the stage of medium-term development.


    To say that Yingzong Zhuqi town is not a bad man in his bones, but he is not good at employing people. It is said that in eunuchs, Wang Zhen was used first, and Cao Jixiang was used later, which led to the continuous decline of the Ming Dynasty in his hands.


    Wang Zhen, in particular, has clearly proved that he is the biggest disaster in the transformation of civil castle, but after Yingzong was re appointed in the later stage, he even rehabilitated him and closed the temple. Facing such an emperor, Yang Chendong really didn''t know how to say it.


    As I said before, Yang Chendong doesn''t want to be an enemy of Daming. He still has some admiration for the dynasty in his heart. When he came to the capital, in addition to protecting the safety of the Yang family, another important point is that he wants to reverse the direction and pattern of the imperial court on his own. But now, the idea is beautiful, and the reality is cruel.


    "OK, tell me about my family." Yang Chendong thought back and thought of his brothers and sisters.

 Chapter 46

    There is no doubt about Yang Rong''s ability to govern. Even when it comes to giving birth to children, he is not afraid to make more concessions. There are a total of 13 children. Six men and seven women. In that medical treatment is not developed. For many pregnant women, giving birth to children is like going through hell. All these children have grown up. Except the second daughter Yang Xia died of illness, others are alive well. And my brothers are officials, and most of my sisters are married to people with official status.


    Big brother Yang Gong, with the word Yushan. Ren Shangbao, Secretary Cheng, is a virtual position with six grades. In charge of the emperor''s jade seal, talisman, seal, etc. But it just sounds good. In fact, it has nothing to do with him.


    The second brother Yang rang, with Xingda, is the best among the people. He is the head of the Department of rites. He is also the only one who has some practical power. The results of Yang San''s investigation show that the second brother is trying to replace the eldest brother and become the leader of the Yang family.


    Yang Xi, the third elder brother, has a name of Wanming. He is the chief of the Department of rites. From the official position of Jiupin, he often urges the governor, cancels and publishes books. In the final analysis, it is just a little better than ordinary petty officials.


    The fourth brother Yang Yang, with the word Chengde, used to be the Prime Minister of the Imperial College. He is the eighth grade. Later, he retired because he beat someone. Now he stays at home and eats and drinks when he has nothing to do. He has become a complete dandy.


    Yang Guifang, the fifth elder brother, has the characters Wenlin and Zhan Shifu, starting from Jiupin. Serving the royal house is also a virtual job.


    These are the five brothers of Yang Chendong. Looking at the list, the sixth young master shook his head with a bitter smile. He thought that after Yang Rong''s death, the future generations of the Yang family would be worse than in the past. But I didn''t expect to be so unbearable, which is basically equivalent to being cleared out of officialdom and the court. If this generation is not working hard, it must be the next generation that will completely disappear from everyone.


    It seems that it is not a simple thing to reverse the situation of the Yang family. Yang Chendong still needs to do a lot of things.


    "Just, even if I come, the situation will naturally change." Yang Chendong said confidently in the bottom of his heart. Then he took the information of his six sisters and read it. Unconsciously, he went to sleep.


    "OK, OK." as soon as we met, our family was about to quarrel. The fifth sister Yang Li quickly interrupted. The sixth sister Yang Qin didn''t look at her two brothers, but smiled at Yang Chendong. "Sixth brother, you''ve been walking very hard all the way. But I heard that there is a war disaster in Fujian? Didn''t you meet it?"


    "No, I''m hiding." Yang Chendong smiled, looking like there was no city government, but he was really happy because of this concern.


    Yang Dong was an orphan in the previous life. He grew up eating hundreds of meals in the village. Later, he joined the army and was busy running around. He didn''t even have a home. What''s more, there are no brothers and sisters to care about themselves. Now with these brothers and sisters, someone cares about him, which makes him happy.


    "Yes, when a scholar meets a soldier, he can''t explain why. It''s right to hide." Yang Qin also giggled.


    Yang Chendong nodded uncontrollably, and then asked qiaoyin to take out the prepared fruit plate. It was all done by cook Yi qiuer. It was modified according to Yang Chendong''s suggestions. The taste was naturally good.


    The fruit tray was brought up, and the brothers and sisters praised it loudly after tasting it. Especially the three nephews are full of food, hands and mouth. Even if their belly is tight, they still don''t have fun.


    "It doesn''t matter. When I leave for a while, I''ll take two dishes back and taste them for my family." Yang Chendong still smiled heiheihei, but also had some bitterness in his heart. Although these fruit plates taste good, it seems that they can''t make the Yang family eat like this. But there is still such a result. It can be seen that the descendants of the Yang family are not very good, which is far worse than he thought.


    "Ha ha, the things here are really delicious. When I leave, I''ll take some back and share them with your sister-in-law." Yang Yang said in a benevolent way. Then his eyes fell on Yang Zou and other nephews, waved and said, "people have also seen and eaten. Go out and play."


    "Yes." Yang Zuo and other three people felt that it was awkward to stay here. They had the opportunity to go out and relax. Naturally, everyone agreed. Soon, only Yang Chendong and his two brothers and sisters were left in the main hall.


    Without children, Yang Yang''s face suddenly became much more serious. "Sixth brother, what are you going to do when you come to the capital this time?"


    "Of course it''s an official. Although the sixth younger brother is young, he already has an official status and is still nine grades. Of course, he wants to be an official and work for the imperial court." before Yang Chendong answers, the fifth brother Yang Guifang has made a decision for him.


    "Be an official?" Yang Yang Yang said in his voice. Then he said, "several brothers, including me in the past, have been an official, but what have they done? They are just fooling around, consuming the legacy of our father. Now the eunuch is in power. I don''t think it''s meaningful for this official to do it or not."


    Yang Yang hit a small eunuch without eyes. If Yang Rong was still there, it wouldn''t be a big deal. But now the identity of the eunuch is so high. If it weren''t for the big brand of Yang Rong''s father, and the little eunuch really didn''t have any identity, I''m afraid Yang Yang would have been sent to prison for a while. Now I don''t know whether he is dead or alive.


    "What else can I do without being an official? I have to live?" Yang Guifang disagreed with the fourth brother, and there was a trace of Refutation in her words.


    "There are many ways to live. Now the sixth brother has such a Yang family village, which is enough to support himself. Why should he be an official? He is affected by the bird spirit." Yang Yang is more and more excited, and his face is also flushed, which seems to think of his past.


    Looking at the fourth and fifth brothers quarreling again, Yang Chendong certainly didn''t want to destroy the harmony. He smiled and said, "you can do business without being an official. That''s enough to make more money to support yourself, isn''t it?"


    Originally, Yang Chendong just wanted to say that there are many other ways to go without becoming an official, and there are many choices. Unexpectedly, as soon as he said this, the whole hall became quiet, and everyone looked at him with more surprise and surprise.


    "What? Did I say something wrong?" Yang Chendong looked puzzled and carefully recalled that there was no extreme performance just now.


    "Well... Brother six, don''t make fun of sister six. I married a businessman, but he''s still good for me. I''m very satisfied." sister six Yang Qin spoke and lowered her head as she spoke, as if she had done something shady.


    "Hmm? What''s going on?" Yang Chendong was more confused. He really didn''t know why everyone looked at himself like this, and he didn''t know why sixth sister said so.


    Yang Chendong opened his mouth and looked puzzled in the eyes of Yang Li, the fifth sister. "Don''t you really know, brother six? Your sixth sister married a businessman. You also know that commercial citizenship is just a little better than slave citizenship and cheap citizenship. It''s not even as good as ordinary people."


    "Oh!" at this moment, Yang Chendong suddenly remembered that people are graded in Daming.


    Specifically, it is divided into five grades. The first class is your nationality, which is generally dominated by aristocratic families.


    The second is good citizenship, which refers to ordinary people.


    The third is the business nationality. As the name suggests, it is a businessman.


    The fourth is slave status, that is, slave status. Once sold, it may be slave status for a lifetime. Unless the owner is kind and willing to give the government a lot of money to change the status, otherwise the children born will also become slave status directly.


    The fifth class is the base nationality, which refers to those prostitutes, actors and others.

 Chapter 47

    Money talks, bullshit walks. The Ming Dynasty was very clear. Until the late Ming Dynasty entered the decline period, the business registered residence slowly developed to a level with the good people. Since ancient times, money has been able to make the ghost go around.


    But the sixth sister Yang Qin married a businessman. Just because of this, the eldest brother and second brother of the Yang family were very disgusted at that time. It became a fact that their father had died and their mother was still there without objection.


    Just now, Yang Chendong inadvertently said that he could do business and make money. No wonder everyone would look at him like this. Including the sixth sister Yang Qin, who took the initiative to explain, would think that she was secretly insinuating that she was also reasonable.


    Suddenly thinking of these, Yang Chendong immediately said to his sixth sister Yang Qin, "it''s my brother''s fault. I really didn''t think so much just now. And I don''t mean others when I say business. This is my real idea."


    "Real idea? Is the sixth brother really going to do business?" Yang Yang, the fast talking fourth brother, stared with disbelief.


    "Yes." Yang Chendong knows that some things must be made clear in advance, otherwise when he does something, his brother and sister come to persuade him, it won''t look good in face. "Doing business can make money and expand the strength of the country. Why not? I said, I''m not just doing business. I can do business while I''m an official. In this way, isn''t there still some concessions?"


    "Being an official while doing business?" this time, it''s the fifth brother Yang Guifang''s turn to shake his head. "Sixth brother, do you know that if an official wants to do business, he should at least live in the fifth grade or above. You''re just a ninth grade official now. It''s not easy."


    To rise from nine to five is not only to rise three levels in a row, but to cross from eight to seven, six to five. Even if you want to reach the fifth grade, you can only reach it by upgrading seven levels in a row.


    Even if you look at the best boss and second son of the Yang family, they are just six grades. That is, they want to improve half a grade. How difficult it is. How old is Yang Chendong and has no contribution? If he wants to do this, it''s like a fantasy.


    "Hehe, I know everything." Yang Chendong just smiled calmly. He immediately wanted to do business. Naturally, he knew the rules here and had already figured out a way, and I believe it''s not difficult to fight for a five-level official.


    Yang Chendong said like this. We just thought he wanted face and didn''t want to show weakness. We didn''t entangle this matter, but talked about other things.


    This chat, Yang Chendong''s mood has become very bad, and even his heart is still angry.


    According to Yang Li, the fifth sister, I learned that the sixth brother came to the capital. It is said that all brothers and sisters should come, but the eldest brother and the second brother rely on their identity. They are elders and their official rank is much higher than Yang Chendong. It is reasonable that the sixth brother should visit them.


    As for the third, he is gambling in his heart. He has worked hard for many years before he has an official position. He is still from the ninth grade. However, his sixth brother is so much younger than him that he is already the ninth grade, which makes him lose face. Just like his eldest brother and second brother, he sent his son to come, which is a passing act.


    Brothers are like this. Sisters really don''t mean to hold their identity. They all have their own reasons and difficulties.


    Elder sister Yang Fei, it''s really because she is ill and has been for some time. I heard that she has been much better, but she doesn''t want to bring the sick body to her younger brother, so she didn''t come. The other third sister Yang Jing, fourth sister Yang Mei and seventh sister Yang duo are really involuntarily.


    This self means that they don''t count in their husband''s family at all, and because of the decline of the Yang family, their identity in their husband''s family has declined sharply. Now they know that the sixth brother came to the capital from Jianning''s hometown, and they can''t ask for leave, so they can''t come and have a look.


    Eldest brother, second brother and third brother, they didn''t come if they didn''t come. Anyway, Yang Chendong is the youngest. It''s a big deal to see them. But what happened to the third, fourth and seventh sisters really made Yang Chendong angry.


    As a woman, her own brother came from thousands of miles away and didn''t even have the freedom to see each other. Is this a marriage or a servant or a mother?


    At this moment, Yang Chendong wanted to go to the door and ask the three so-called Yang''s in laws what they wanted to do? Don''t you feel unhappy about living.


    Yang Chendong''s face became very ugly. Yang Li, the fifth sister, quickly closed her mouth. On the other hand, Yang Yang, the fourth brother, was still chattering there, "Who''s to blame? When they got married, no one forced them. They were all voluntary. In particular, Wang Gou, the seven younger sisters, who was going to marry at that time, was opposed by me at that time. He was born in a poor family, but once he gained momentum and became a scholar in the Imperial Academy, it''s just the ninth grade. It shows the official prestige of the boss. Such a family has married It''s good to go, and her mother-in-law, Yan, is famous for being difficult to deal with and very difficult to serve. But what''s the use of what I said? Will she listen to me? "


    Yang Yang was still there complaining. Unexpectedly, Yang Chendong suddenly asked angrily, "that is, I know that the seventh sister is not doing well. Why don''t you care as the fourth brother? Whose parents are gone and who will decide? Ah!"


    Yang Chendong''s sudden anger stunned everyone in the main hall.


    This is true in the Ming Dynasty, including all dynasties. Married daughters are like water poured out. Living in her mother-in-law''s family is not good, which can only show that her life is not good. Where else is there something to worry about in her mother''s family? Even the emperor''s sister, after the princess married, she also wanted to marry with the chicken. There are also many precedents of suffering and suffering. What about the royal family? I didn''t see what they had done in this matter.


    Yang Duo is just the seven daughters of the Yang family. Now she has married to the Wang family, which is the Wang family. She has little relationship with the Yang family. How does Yang Yang manage this?


    These principles are understood by adults, even those illiterate people know them, but now Yang Chendong is really a questioning tone, which makes Yang Yang, the fourth brother, look unhappy. "Oh? So I''m still a brother? The eldest brother and the second brother know this and don''t see that they want to take care of it. I''m talking about your old six ability. Take care of it and show me. Just don''t say that the elder brother didn''t remind me. If you really take care of it, once you sue the government, I''m afraid you''ll be overwhelmed and go away. At that time, it''s only you who have no face."


    "That''s enough. If you don''t dare to take care of it, don''t say anything sarcastic there. I''ll take care of it when I see the sixth brother." Yang Chendong said with determination. He is a person from later generations. If it is reasonable, he will abide by these regulations, but if not, I''m sorry. Go to hell.


    Yang Chendong must be in charge. He has such strong strength that he has to ignore the suffering of his sister. He can''t even say a word. What can he do with such strength? What do you do when you come to Yang Chendong?


    Isn''t it too sorry for God''s care for yourself?


    "Six younger brothers, you should be careful. Don''t be lost in anger and do something wrong. Now that your father is away, something really happened. I''m afraid no one can help our Yang family." five elder sister Yang Li and six elder sister Yang Qin are anxious to comfort. They can see that their six younger brothers will be really angry.


    Yang Li regretted telling the truth. She thought that her sixth brother knew the book and was polite and that she should be cautious. But she didn''t seem to have such a reckless character. If she knew so, she wouldn''t say it.


    "It''s all right, five sisters and six sisters. I know what to do." although Yang Chendong was a little angry, he didn''t distinguish right from wrong. He knew that his sister was caring about himself, so he could say such words.


    Because Yang Chendong suddenly changed his attitude and even questioned his fourth brother Yang Yang, which made everyone''s face look a little ugly. He was originally going to stay here for lunch, so that everyone lost interest and left first.


    Yang Chendong was left alone in the main hall, and his face was very ugly.


    "Young master, what''s the matter with you? Is there something that makes you angry? It hurts you so much that you must want to open up in case of trouble." Qiao Yin came in. It was the Yang family who was talking just now. She was just a maid. Of course, it was hard to stay there. She didn''t know what happened here.


    "It doesn''t matter, yin''er doesn''t need to worry." Yang Chendong pressed down his anger and said to Qiao Yin with a smile. But then the peak turned and became very cold. He shouted outside the main room, "tiger Mang, get in here, young master."


    A body image suddenly appeared like a ghost. Tiger mang half knelt on the ground with a plop, "please tell me."


    Although I don''t know why the sixth young master is angry, Hu mang feels a murderous spirit. He is ready. Once the young master says who he wants to kill, he will never blink.


    "Go and check the man named Wang Gou and his mother, Yan Shi. I want to know my seventh sister''s current living condition. Report immediately after checking. If there is no news before dark, all Security Bureau personnel in Beijing will be fined for one year and receive ten military sticks each."


    "Yes. There was no news before dark. Hu mang raised his head to see him." he turned around and got up together. At this moment, Hu mang hated the man named Wang Gou.


    Qiao Yin knew that the young master was upset because of the seven sisters of the Yang family. She quickly got up and came to behind Yang Chendong, gently pounded her shoulder and whispered, "sixth young master, but is Miss seven unhappy?"


    "It''s not that I''m unhappy, but it''s very bad. Do you think women have such a hard life? When they marry a man, they can only sing with their husband, and there can''t be any opposition? And there''s a man who shares a man with several women, so they have to smile together. Can anyone really do it?"

 Chapter 48

    Yang Chendong said this, thinking that in later society, it is said that men and women are equal, and women can hold up half the sky. But the truth is, women are spoiled. There is a slight problem, that is, the threat of divorce, so that the divorce rate in some big cities is even higher than the marriage rate. Even so, women are still unbalanced. They think they are unlucky and haven''t met a good man. If they come here, I''m afraid they will reflect soon and know how happy they are.


    Yang Chendong is still calling for unyielding for contemporary women. He really doesn''t want Qiao Yin to take it for granted, "It''s natural to marry the chicken and follow the chicken. Women are born like this. They want to give priority to men. Men are their God. We will certainly do what they want us to do. If we make men angry, it''s our women''s fault. The fault lies with us."


    "Er..." Yang Chendong was speechless again. He found that it was impossible to talk about women''s rights with Qiao Yin now. Although it was for their good, some things were so easy to change under the deep-rooted education for thousands of years. Even if it was really good for them, I''m afraid it took time to accept it.


    "Just, just." Yang Chendong shook his head and gave up the idea of reasoning with Qiao Yin. Perhaps no matter how to change, one thing will not change, that is, don''t reason with women, otherwise, it must be men who get hurt.


    Hu mang moved quickly and came to Yang Chendong''s study in just more than two hours. Then some information about Wang Gou was sent to the desk.


    Yang Chendong waved his hand and asked Hu mang to have a rest. He believed that the other party must have not even eaten. After there was no one else, he picked up the data and read it.


    Wang Gou, a native of Nanjing, came from an ordinary background. He has been a farmer for generations. When he came to him, he was successively selected as a scholar and a scholar because of his hard study. In addition, he is good-looking. This is really a person who gets the truth. Chickens and dogs rise to heaven. The dog''s life is good. He joined the Imperial Academy and became a scholar and an official with nine grades.


    Later, Wang Gou, who entered Beijing, left his daughter who had served in the countryside of Nanjing for many years and married Yang duo, the seven daughters of the Yang family.


    It''s a very lucky thing for a man like Wang Gou to marry the daughter of the former Minister of the Ministry of work. He was really complacent for a long time. However, after he married, he found that although his wife looks decent, she is a vase and can''t do anything about housework. Because of this, his mother''s dissatisfaction and the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law have been aroused Once very nervous.


    At first, Wang Gou would say a few good words to Yang duo, but over time, he found that this woman had nothing to gain except good looks. In addition, the influence of the Yang family became weaker and weaker, and finally he began to dislike it. At first, he just scolded a few words, so that later, there was a punishment. Until now, he even has the power to leave the house Take it back.


    At the beginning of doing this, Wang Gou was still a little afraid, because he knew that Yang duo had five brothers and five sisters in the capital. Once these people came to the door, he was afraid that his face would not look good. But over time, there was no one to ask, so he completely put down his heart, and took Yang duo as a maid to call, and found another with a general appearance, With a beautiful concubine.


    It''s supposed to be something like this. I don''t know who I am in Daming. But if I encounter such a thing, I can only be patient. If my mother''s family is strong enough, it may have some influence. If my mother''s family is weak, no one will take care of it. Even if one day, the woman dies, my mother''s family can only sigh that her fate is bad.


    This is the national situation. In the face of such a common phenomenon, it can''t be reversed by one or two people alone.


    Unfortunately, Yang Duo is Yang Chendong''s sister. Although they are not very good in terms of personal feelings, the former "Yang Chendong" would not meddle in the affairs of the seventh sister. But it''s really not good to put it on the current sixth young master.


    Not to mention that his big talk has been said in front of his brother and sister. Just because he is LIULANG of the Yang family, he will not allow others to bully the Yang family.


    I''ve been thinking about how to make some noise when I came to the capital. Now it seems that the breakthrough is in front of me.


    The next morning.


    Yang Chendong didn''t do morning exercises. After hastily eating breakfast with Hu Mang, he rode on the horse of the new housekeeper Yang nengbei and went straight to the capital.


    Fifteen miles away, Yang Chendong and Yang Chendong arrived in less than half an hour. They dismounted and looked at the three characters of Yongding gate above their heads. The sixth young master said firmly, "Hu mang leads the way."


    After entering Yongding gate and passing through Liulichang, I came to a family facing the street.


    The two big characters of Wang''s house on the gate are unusually obvious. Compared with the small door and small household next to it, it seems to stand out from the crowd.


    "Young master, this is it. Shall I knock?" Hu mang dismounted and went to Yang Chendong for instructions.


    "Knock what knock, break it!" Yang Chendong''s eyes were angry. This is the Wang''s house where his seventh sister married and Wang Gou''s house. Hu mang inquired about it yesterday. Today Wang Gou is off duty and staying at home. This is a good time to clean up him.


    "Yes." after the investigation yesterday, Hu mang knew what had happened to miss Qi. The so-called Lord humiliated his minister to death. Of course, he understood the anger of the sixth young master. Then he promised and turned to the two wooden doors. He drank a little and sent the Qi to the Dantian. Then his palms suddenly pushed forward. The seemingly solid door collapsed on the ground and raised a piece of dust.


    Early in the morning, the sudden roar suddenly attracted the attention of people in the street. Many eyes looked here involuntarily. They were confused and didn''t understand what happened? Can it be said that a thief appeared? But this is broad daylight. No bad man has such courage.


    The door was pushed open. Yang Chendong walked in with his whip in his hand and his back. Behind him was the same aggressive tiger mang.


    In the courtyard of the king''s house, a decent looking Confucian scholar was standing there washing his face. Beside him, a pan head woman with extraordinary temperament but extremely gloomy look stood with a cloth handkerchief in her hand, as if waiting to wipe the man''s face.


    After a loud noise, they completely attracted their attention in the past. When the smoke fell, a man in a green shirt appeared in their sight.


    "Six... Six brothers." when she saw someone coming, the woman with the towel was stunned, then turned into a panic on her face, then lowered her head and turned to go.


    "Wait." the man beside him reached out his hand and grabbed his arm firmly, "what did you just say? Do you know this man?" pointing to Yang Chendong who was coming at a big step, Wang Gou''s face showed a cruel color.


    Smashing someone''s door is the same as hitting someone''s face. If the door of the king''s house is smashed in the early morning, it means that the face of the Wang family has been beaten. In this way, how can Wang Gou stop and see that Yang duo seems to be dodging. Why don''t you understand that the visitor must have something to do with her?


    "He''s mine..." Yang duo wanted to deny it, but when she thought that she had lied, Wang Gou and his mother couldn''t decide how to bully her. Now she became nervous and hesitated for a long time.


    By this time, Yang Chendong had come to Wang Gou. When he saw that this man was holding sister Liu''s arm, his face was colder. "Are you wang Gou?" although he had guessed something and was ready to do it, he still had to find out the identity of the LORD before that.


    "I''m wang Gou. I don''t know who you are..." Wang Gou believes that he is in his own yard and is not afraid of Yang Chendong. Seeing that the other party is not very old, he has more confidence in his heart. He should be a dandy or a helper found by the Yang family, but anyway, he has official body protection. Unless he is very old, who dares to do it privately.


    Wang Gou wanted to frighten people with potential. But before he could finish his words, a big slap came to his face and magnified infinitely in his pupils. Then there was a crisp sound of "Ba", and the sound of clean slapping immediately sounded.


    This slap, Yang Chendong''s strength is not small. He can guarantee that the swelling will not subside within half a month. This is also the result of his real anger.


    After a hard slap, Wang Gou just felt that gold stars were shining in front of him, and then there was great pain on his face. It seemed that something else fell from his mouth.


    Instinctively, he reached out and took it, and the three teeth fell into his hands with blood. At that moment, he was scared and almost cried out, muttering, "bleeding, tooth loss."


    As a person who only knows how to read the books of sages, what he stresses is that a gentleman moves his mouth and doesn''t do anything. When he has seen Yang Chendong, he will fight if he doesn''t agree with his words. Let''s not say that he is unprepared, he is on guard. He has been confused at the sight of blood.


    "Ah!" seeing that her husband was beaten or beaten by her brother, Yang duo first screamed and covered her mouth. Then her face turned pale. She came forward and said in panic, "six brothers, how can you hurt people? He has an official body. You... Go while no one has found it."


    Speaking, Yang duo tried her best to push Yang Chendong''s body and wanted him to leave here quickly.


    "Who? Who dares to do this in the king''s house!" a river lion roar suddenly sounded in the courtyard, and then a fat woman ran out of the backyard. Walking on the ground like that, it seemed that it could make the earth shake and the mountains shake.

 Chapter 49

    "Ah!" when the old woman came to the hospital and looked at Wang Gou''s dejected appearance and held three bloody teeth in her hand, she immediately screamed like a lit firecracker, followed by a cruel face, "thief, I''ll fight with you!"


    The old woman also had some courage. When she said something, she hit her head. It was clear that she wanted to die with the visitor.


    "Go away!" the tiger mang on one side had itched hard. But the sixth young master didn''t give an order. He didn''t dare to do it. Now the old woman rushed over. How could the sixth young master do something like beating a woman? He walked forward and kicked it with one foot. Under the strong force, the old woman fell out with a plop and flew three or four meters away before falling to the ground.


    This foot tiger awn also pay attention? He also knows that today''s affairs focus on lessons and can''t kill people, otherwise the trouble won''t be small. But even so, one foot down also made Wang Gou''s mother Yan''s face very painful. As soon as she fell to the ground, it was like a wolf howling like killing a pig.


    "Ah, kill people, kill people!" sitting on the ground, enduring the great pain from his body, Yan''s hands kept beating on the ground, which was completely a shrew''s image.


    "How dare you shout! You''re whipping her! Yang Chendong looked at Yan with disgust. Just now when Yang duo accidentally grabbed his arm, he saw that the jade arm of sister Liu, which was as white as lotus root, was full of bruises. If you guessed right, it should be the traces left by pinching and twisting. Most of them should be the means of the old woman.


    That is, where would Yang Chendong spare each other? He just whipped one more whip. If he could, he even wanted to kill directly to vent his anger.


    "No." seeing that the sixth brother had to beat his mother-in-law, Yang duo''s pale face was even more bloodless. She was seriously frightened.


    Hu mang only listened to the sixth young master and had to carry out his orders. Without saying a word, he took two steps forward and whipped the horse whip. In the middle of Yan''s face, a bloody hole was connected from his forehead to his chin, which was very obvious. Then, the blood continued to overflow from the wound.


    The pain of the whip was far more than the strength of the foot just now. Yan did not dare to shout, but when her hand touched the wound and met the red blood, he changed his look at this moment, and people would faint in a moment.


    "Don''t be dizzy, or you''ll wake you up." Yang Chendong''s beating is just a means. It''s the goal to teach them to be nice to their own sister. Before that, no one wants to faint and pretend to be stupid.


    Sure enough, Yan, who wanted to tilt his head, suddenly listened to Yang Chendong''s words and came to the spirit. He strongly supported his body and dared not fall to the ground.


    Sometimes it makes sense to say that the wicked need to be sharpened by the wicked. A series of actions by Yang Chendong as soon as he entered the courtyard really frightened Wang Gou and Yan.


    Seeing that both of them were quiet and looked at themselves with panic eyes, Yang Chendong snorted coldly: "Listen, my young master Yang Chendong is the sixth young master of the Yang family. Yang Duo is my sister. You dare to bully her. This is disrespect to our Yang family. Today I will teach you a lesson instead of my parents. If you dare to teach my sister like this in the future, it will not be so simple next time. Of course, you can''t believe it, but I want to say, I want to try You can bear the consequences of a try. After all, there is only one life. "


    After coldly leaving these words, Yang Chen turned to the East and looked at Yang duo trembling all over, with a little more kindness, "seventh sister, they don''t dare to treat you like this in the future, otherwise my brother will beat them. Also, if seventh sister doesn''t want to spend time with him, just talk to her brother and I''ll let him stay with you."


    Divorce means divorce. This means that both parties are willing. In this way, if the woman still wants to get married in the future, she will not have a bad reputation. It is essentially different from being divorced.


    Originally, Yang Chendong wanted to take the seventh sister to leave directly, but Qiao Yin said last night that people''s way still depends on their own choice, and no one can decide for others. If the sixth young master really wants to forcibly bring the seventh sister back, it is likely to kill one person.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t doubt the credibility of this sentence at all, because he knows that this is likely to be true, which puts the choice in Yang duo''s hands.


    "Six younger brothers." Yang duo was already in tears at this moment. For many years, she had suffered so much and suffered so many crimes, and no one in the Yang family had taken care of her. She knew that her family must have difficulties. After her parents died, the Yang family was already in trouble. Who can stand out for her and stand out for her?


    But today, the sixth younger brother came. Once he came, he also helped himself out. At this moment, she felt so comfortable and happy. At this point, it was worth dying immediately. But at the same time, she was also very worried that the sixth younger brother would be involved in a lawsuit because of this matter. How to say that Wang Gou was also an official. Once he reported it, he would certainly be held accountable. Maybe she would stay If you come down and make a good apology, you can make the Wang family less angry and the sixth brother less guilty.


    Therefore, she can''t go. She not only can''t go, but also advised Yang Chendong to leave quickly. There was such a big noise here that the people of the five cities corps and horses department should arrive soon. At that time, if she was caught, she couldn''t go even if she wanted to.


    At this moment, Yang duo made a decision, and then said with great certainty, "brother six, you go quickly. Sister seven, thank you for helping me vent my anger and letting me know that you are still the Yang family. But you really caused trouble by beating someone. Leave quickly and leave here. Maybe you can get off lightly with some of your father''s relationships in the year."


    Yang duo''s words are sincere and willing. At this time, she is still thinking about Yang Chendong, which also moved him very much.


    "Well, don''t worry, seventh sister. If they want to sue, let them sue. I''ll be fine. You have to trust your sixth brother. Also, I''ll send someone here to inquire about the news all the time. If something happens to seventh sister, I''ll let everyone in the Wang family bury with me. At that time, I''m afraid your sixth brother will be doomed. If you want such a result, just go to death. Otherwise Stay here well and life will get better. "


    Yang Chendong is very worried about what the seventh sister will do to make people regret after she leaves, so she can only threaten her for such reasons. He believed that even for himself, the seventh sister would choose to live first and look at the situation.


    "This..." she heard the sixth brother say that if something happened to her, she would let the Wang family bury with her. At this moment, she really believed it. She just felt that she hadn''t seen him for several years. Her sixth brother had completely changed. She couldn''t recognize it. Naturally, she couldn''t see whether this was lying to herself, but if it was true? She didn''t dare to try. As a result, she couldn''t live in peace after her death, and she couldn''t see her parents in Jiuquan.


    Yang duo hesitated. When Yang Chendong saw it in his eyes, he had confidence in his heart. He knew that he, the seventh sister, should not do stupid things. He immediately smiled and said, "well, the seventh sister and the sixth brother still have things to do. See you later."


    With that, Yang Chendong didn''t look at Wang Gou and Yan, who were still stunned on the ground. He turned around and walked out with Hu mang. He believed that they must have heard what they said just now. Before they brought down themselves, they should not have the courage to attack sister Qi, because they can''t bear the consequences.


    People hit and the warning was sent out. Yang Chendong felt a burst of relief. Out of the gate of the king''s house, people from the five cities army and horse division wearing mandarin duck battle jackets were rushing here in the distance. He first sniffed, then said to Hu Mang, "go back to Yang family villa immediately and do things according to the young master''s instructions."


    "Don''t worry, young master. Be careful." Hu mang agreed and left first when he got on the horse. Left Yang Chendong standing beside the horse, waiting for the people of the five cities army and horse division to come to him and surround him.


    But what is unknown is that in the periphery, Qiu Wuzheng, the captain of the guard group, looked at it with nine brothers not far away, which can ensure that once someone is unfavorable to the sixth young master, they will act quickly and stabilize the situation.


    "You hurt the people in the yard. What''s your identity, what do you do, what''s your name?" a small flag led by the team asked Yang Chendong seriously after taking a rough look at the situation in the yard.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Tell me where the drum is." Yang Chendong ignored the little flag''s question, but said in a rhetorical tone.


    "Climbing the drum? What are you going to do?" the little flag looked puzzled.


    Dengwen drum is a hanging drum outside the court in the feudal era of China, so that those who have grievances or urgent cases can hear it, so as to establish litigation.


    Zhu Yuanzhang, the emperor Taizu of the Ming Dynasty, also set up the dengwen drum, which was managed by a specially assigned person. Whenever there was a grievance from the people, the emperor personally accepted it. If officials obstructed it, they would be severely sentenced.


    Yang Chendong asked where dengwen drum was. It was clear that there was a major situation to sue. It was just a small flag. How dare you stop it?


    "What do you do? Are you qualified to ask? Tell you, lead the way quickly. Otherwise, you can bear the consequences." Yang Chendong''s calm and confident face also frightened the little flag.


    "OK, I''ll take you." although the little flag officer can''t figure out the situation, he does know that if the person in front of him really wants to play the drum, he can''t stop it, otherwise not only him, but also the whole family will be unlucky.


    The small flag officer weighed the interests and thought that Yang Chendong was already in his own control and could not escape. Even so, why not follow and see. Then he led the way. The soldiers of the five cities army and horse division stood on the left and right sides of Yang Chendong, both as protection and as prevention of his escape.

 Chapter 50

    On the street, this has also become a scene. Many people who didn''t know it were wondering what happened when they saw that someone was protected by the officers and soldiers of the five cities army and horses department and rushed to the Imperial City in the morning? And what is the identity of this handsome young master.


    Yang Chendong didn''t realize his crime at all. He looked left and right on the street of the capital. This is the capital of Daming. He was so lucky that he could get into it and look at it carefully.


    The party was not very slow, but it took more than half an hour to reach the dengwen drum outside the right door of Chang''an.


    When a big drum half a person high appeared in front of him, Yang Chendong jumped down and strode to the drum. The sound of the drum immediately spread far and could be heard clearly in the imperial city not far away.


    Originally, the small flag officer wanted to see if Yang Chendong really dared to beat the drum. He didn''t think. People didn''t even hesitate, so he sounded. Now he stepped back. I know I finally met a cruel man today. It was only the first time he had met such a thing.


    Above the palace hall, the court meeting is going on.


    Kuang ye, Minister of the Ministry of war, is reporting on the case of Deng Maoqi rebellion in Fujian.


    "Tell the emperor that Deng Maoqi calls himself the" king of shovel leveling ". He has captured more than 20 counties in Fujian. Most government treasuries have been robbed and everything in them has been looted. Now he is moving towards Zhejiang. I am sure the emperor has ordered to send troops to suppress bandits." Kuang ye said sincerely.


    As the Minister of the Ministry of war, he is not in a good mood recently. I thought it was just a mud leg. I just need to mobilize several nearby guards to make trouble with some people. However, it never occurred to me that the county government offices were suddenly attacked several times, so that the defense line failed to break through, which also made Deng Maoqi''s momentum stronger and stronger and had an unstoppable trend.


    Kuang Ye certainly wouldn''t know. This is exactly what lengsong led the troops. He followed the idea of robbing more things and people. In the name of Deng Maoqi, he attacked and won several important counties one after another. Therefore, there were loopholes in the defense line formulated by the officers and soldiers, making the war more and more intense.


    "It''s just a group of fools. How could such a big incident happen?" Gao Gaoshang, dressed in a Golden Dragon Robe, Yingzong Zhuqi town was very puzzled. While talking, he looked at Wang Zhen, the rites supervisor standing aside.


    Wang Zhen''s ability to observe speech and appearance is extremely excellent. After noticing Yingzong''s eyes, he asked downward, "Kuang Shangshu, but the nearby guard station sent troops disadvantageously, which delayed the fighter?"


    "No, they all try their best, but the thief is powerful and irresistible." Kuang Ye doesn''t have the slightest disrespect for Wang Zhen''s question. In fact, it is common for Wang Zhen to ask questions for the emperor in the court. As time goes by, everyone will naturally get used to it.


    Kuang ye and Wang Zhen have always been well water and don''t offend the river. The relationship is not good or bad. The ceremony supervisor didn''t mean to commit a crime intentionally. Moreover, he also knew that internal turmoil and instability in the Korean situation were the great taboo of the country, so he didn''t dare to raise any moths at this time. He turned around and looked at Yingzong and said, "emperor, fools are bewitched and don''t believe in the power of the emperor. In our opinion, we should send heavy troops to encircle and suppress and stabilize the situation."


    "Well, that''s what Mr. Yinran meant. He sent Zhang Kai, the imperial governor of Jindu, Chen Mao of Ningyang, Liang Pei and Chen Yu to lead 20000 troops in Beijing and 27000 troops in Jiangsu and Zhejiang to suppress them by water transport." Yingzong believed in Wang Zhen very much. That is, however, the first generation didn''t hesitate and made a decree in the court.


    "Emperor Shengming!" seeing Yingzong''s decision to send troops, all the ministers fell to their knees and were singing praises.


    It is said that when things come to this stage, Yingzong will show the attitude of a Ming monarch and say that all the ministers will be happy all their lives. In fact, he was just about to say so, but suddenly three drums came out, which was still clear and audible when he entered the hall.


    "This... This is dengwen drum!" a knowledgeable old minister immediately recognized the origin of the sound.


    We all know that we have to do something important when we hear the drum. So I haven''t heard the drum for many years, but today, it suddenly sounded, which made everyone tremble and wonder if something big had happened? Is there any insurrection?


    All the ministers were worried and panicked, but Yingzong was happy. He has been emperor for thirteen years now. He has never seen anything on the court. But it was the first time I heard the drum, so I was very interested. "Sir, hurry up and have a look. Who is playing the drum and bring it up for me to see."


    When the emperor spoke, Wang Zhen dared not disobey. He winked at one of his little eunuchs, and then someone rushed away. I pity all the old ministers. At this time, they are still kneeling on the ground and dare not get up without an imperial decree.


    Before climbing the drum, a group of five cities'' army and horses and the royal guards who came to hear the drum tightly surrounded Yang Chendong in green clothes.


    The difference is that Yang Chendong''s face is relaxed and comfortable. From time to time, he will stretch out his hand to touch the edge of the dengwen drum. He seems to want to see what material it is made of. The soldiers who surrounded him were nervous one by one.


    Hu Changning town envoy is among the crowd.


    It''s also a coincidence that he is on duty today. Originally, they focused on the court, because no one knew what might happen. Maybe some ministers with short eyes angered the emperor and would be pulled out. At that time, they asked the royal guards to help. Such things often happened before.


    It''s better today. It''s completely the other way around. It didn''t happen in the Imperial Palace, but in front of the dengwen drum. As soon as he heard the drum ring, he said a bad thing secretly and rushed over with several subordinates, including two subordinates brought to Jianning house last time.


    At this time, the two men had recognized Yang Chendong and admired him. Although they didn''t say anything at this time, they could still see from their eyes that they admired the courage of the sixth young master.


    Yang Chendong naturally recognized Hu Changning and others. At present, he has a plan. Today''s things are destined to take little credit. That is, it''s natural to follow the flow of human feelings. Of course, it''s best to give it to those who are full of goodwill to themselves.


    "Mr. Hu, I''ll be honored." Yang Chendong thought. He moved forward and came to Hu Changning to hug his fist and arch his hand.


    "Governor Yang is polite." Hu Changning wondered what Yang Chendong wanted to do? Is it because you know you''re in trouble and want to get close? He had just heard from the small flag officer of the five cities army and horse department that he was bold and reckless. He went to Wang Gou''s house in broad daylight to beat him.


    The imperial court has long had a written law that only imperial power can make officials guilty. Anyone who does it without permission, no matter what reason you have, should be punished seriously. It can be said that Yang Chendong has committed an official now. Will it be good to make friends with such people?


    Instead of others, Hu Changning will speak honestly and speak in a business attitude. After all, who wants to have anything to do with a criminal official?


    But Yang Chendong is no one else. If others don''t know his daughter''s mind, how can Hu Changning know it. If Hu Yan knew, the sixth young master would appear in front of his father, but his father ignored him. Instead, he sent him to the imperial edict prison on business. I''m afraid I don''t know how long he will ignore himself. If so, it would be more than worth the loss.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Hu Changning doesn''t think Yang Chendong will do such reckless things. The two had been in contact with each other, and this gave him a feeling that he was definitely not as impetuous as other young people.


    Now Yang Chendong said hello on his own initiative. He just wanted to know what happened. At least he could help where he could. Even for the sake of the old adult Yang Rong, this should be done.


    "Governor Yang, do you know that you have committed a great crime today. First you beat the imperial officials, and then you beat dengwen drum. What are you going to do?" the two walked into each other, and Hu Changning lowered his voice and asked with an unhappy face.


    "Ah, Lord Hu, everything is wronged." Yang Chendong shouted wrongly on his face, as if he were the victim.


    "What''s the matter? To tell the truth." Hu Changning was also deceived by this expression. Of course, he didn''t know the sixth young master. When he contacted more in the future, he would know what kind of person he was. He was afraid that he would be more or less careful when working with him in the future.


    "Yes, I dare not deceive Lord Hu. It''s like this." Yang Chendong''s honest appearance made people sympathize first.


    "My junior official came to the capital yesterday and went directly to Yangjia village fifteen miles south of the city. As soon as I entered the village, I didn''t care about the fatigue of cars and horses. I went to the manor first. When I saw a good thing, I couldn''t help but want to tell the emperor and the imperial court. Only because the city gate was closed and there was no way to enter, I had to stay in the manor until dawn. I tossed and turned all night He couldn''t sleep well. At dawn, he rode into the city. "


    Speaking of these, Yang Chendong shook his body very well, as if he really didn''t have a good rest.


    This time, he leaned towards Hu Changning and asked the honest adult Hu to stretch out his hand conditionally and hold one.


    Leaning on Hu Changning''s shoulder, Yang Chendong looked better and continued: "When I entered the city, I realized that how could I have the chance to meet the emperor? When I was thinking, I came to the Liulichang. Unfortunately, I saw my seven elder sisters here. I wanted to ask where dengwen drum is. I think this must be the only way to make my official see the emperor. Who ever thought that my seven elder brothers-in-law unexpectedly If you don''t know what''s wrong and don''t know what''s wrong, you''ll want to be an officer. If you''re an officer at ordinary times, you''ll bear it. Who makes people my seventh brother-in-law? But when you think there''s something important to report to the emperor, you''re in a hurry, so you push Wang Gou back. You don''t think he''s so weak. He''ll fall down when I push him, and you''ll come up and work hard with me in shame and anger At that time, the eyes were all red. When the lower officer saw it, it was clear that he was possessed by the devil, so he slapped him and wanted to wake him up. But who knew that Wang Gou''s mother just came, misunderstood the lower officer and had to come up to work hard. Her eyes were also red. In order to protect the lower officer, the lower officer''s servant raised his hand and gave a whip, which could be regarded as waking the woman. "

 Chapter 51

    The story goes on. According to Yang Chendong, what he did was completely passive, forced and helpless. He was the biggest victim.


    When Yang Chendong talked about this, he noticed Hu Changning''s look and found that he was listening carefully. At the moment, the corners of his mouth smiled and continued: "After waking up the woman, the lower officer wanted to come forward to apologize. Who thought that the officers and soldiers of the five cities army and Horse Department came at the right time. The lower officer remembered that there was still something important to do. At present, he asked the small flag officer of the army where he heard the drum. Although Lord Hu can ask about this, that''s the thing."


    The last sentence of Yang Chendong''s confidence is because he has said so much. Only this sentence is a fact and can stand anyone''s investigation.


    Hu Changning let Yang Chendong lean on his body and listen carefully. When there was no movement, he also made an inference about the whole thing and concluded that the statement was untrue.


    What''s the coincidence? I came to the seventh sister''s house. The capital is so big. How could it be so coincidence? It must have been premeditated.


    It''s just that the key is not here, but the great auspicious thing mentioned by Yang Chendong. What kind of thing can make the sixth young master of the Yang family so confident and dare to openly beat court officials?


    Hu Changning has a new memory of Yang er''s skill until now. If Yang Chendong just wants to revenge Wang Gou for his seventh sister, he just needs to send this person to do it in the middle of the night. In this way, he really doesn''t know. But he doesn''t. instead, he chooses to be aboveboard and everyone knows.


    Can it be said that Yang Chendong doesn''t understand the law of the Ming Dynasty? Hu Changning doesn''t believe that such a smart person may not know what even ordinary people know. But he still did so. It can only be said that he has full confidence in his heart. But what is this confidence?


    Hu Changning couldn''t think of it and couldn''t guess it. He looked at Yang Chendong and wanted to ask for a clear answer.


    "Lord Hu, you don''t have to ask me anymore. I don''t dare to talk big about such a lucky thing. Now you just need to go into the palace and tell the emperor what I just told you. If you have credit at that time, you will naturally have your share." Yang Chendong smiled. It was at this time that Yu Guang noticed several eunuchs coming from afar. He immediately bowed his head and said, "Lord Hu, go quickly. If these eunuchs rob the first skill at night, it wouldn''t be beautiful."


    Hu Changning naturally noticed the eunuch from far away and knew the meaning of Yang Chendong''s words. He nodded his head and said, "OK, I believe you will be right once, but remember, if you dare to deceive me, you will not be forgiven."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." Yang Chendong patted Hu Changning on the shoulder and smiled back.


    How can we say that Hu Changning is also in his forties. He was patted on the shoulder by a guy less than 20. His eyes were angry and wanted to get angry. "Lord Hu, go quickly, or there''s really no time to do meritorious work." Yang Chendong had expected such a result and urged him again.


    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, Hu Changning had to first suppress the idea of settling accounts with Yang Chendong, turned and ran quickly to the palace. Only on the way, he thought that if Yang Chendong dared to play with himself, he would never forgive him later. Just on the other hand, he thought that there was no need for others to pit himself. How can he say that he went to Jianning to pay homage to old adult Yang and old lady There''s no need to pit yourself with this one.


    Before Deng Wen drum, Hu Changning had just left. There came three eunuchs, the first of whom was holding a duster with a white face. Before the man stood firm, the voice of the male duck''s voice came out first, "who knocked Deng Wen drum?"


    "My father-in-law Hui is a junior official, and Yang Chendong, governor of Jianning mansion." although he didn''t want to, the situation was not as good as others. The sixth young master bent down slightly, bowed his hands and saluted, and then straightened his waist.


    "Why do you play the drum? But you have a grievance?" the eunuch instinctively thought that the drummer certainly has a grievance, and should have a lot of grievances. Otherwise, how dare he do such a big thing.


    "No." Yang Chendong shook his head.


    "What''s the matter?" the eunuch was a little unhappy. He was unhappy that Yang Chendong didn''t know his face. In his opinion, when he arrived, the other party should take the initiative to explain the problem, instead of asking him and being answered.


    The eunuch didn''t know that Yang Chendong had no good impression on these eunuchs. I don''t know how many loyal ministers Mingjun were destroyed in the hands of these people. Just now, he gave a gift, which was forced by the general situation. It was the biggest concession he could make. Now, how can he give the other party too much good face.


    "Of course, it''s a big event, and such a big event can only be told when you see the emperor." Yang Chendong''s neck was a stem, and he couldn''t speak without seeing the Lord.


    "Bold!" seeing that Yang Chendong was so arrogant, the eunuch still did so. The eunuch''s small head stared and said angrily.


    Yang Chendong was not frightened by each other''s words at all, but shook his head and said, "I have asked Lord Hu Changning to inform the emperor and his ministers. If this father-in-law feels that his status is high enough and stable enough to be greater than that of father-in-law Wang, he can arrest the lower officials and send an imperial edict to prison. However, it is necessary to think about the consequences."


    For Yang Chendong''s threatening words, the father-in-law is not afraid at all. He is a eunuch, backed by a strong eunuch group, and is not afraid of anything. But the prince of that mouth really frightened him.


    Eunuchs are not afraid of civil servants and generals, because they all want to listen to the emperor, but they are really afraid of eunuchs. Because these people''s means often can do things without imperial power, which is what makes people feel terrible.


    And because Wang''s surname is a big surname, father-in-law Wang doesn''t know how many are in the palace. If he is in power, he will suffer a loss.


    In line with the idea of being careful to sail for thousands of years, the eunuch took a little care when he spoke again, "I don''t know who father-in-law Wang you are talking about..."


    "Of course, it''s father-in-law Wang." Yang Chendong knew that the other party would ask like this and had been waiting for him for a long time. When talking about these, he didn''t breathe. How to say, there are 20% of Wang Zhen''s shares in the Yang newspaper. Every month is a lot of silver. I think there should be nothing wrong with his name.


    Man''s name is the shadow of the tree. As soon as Wang Zhen''s name was reported, the eunuch turned pale and suddenly remembered something, "what did the adult say his name just now?"


    "I don''t deserve it, my Lord. I''m Yang Chendong, governor of Jianning mansion."


    "Oh, it turned out to be Liu Shao... It turned out to be adult Yang, disrespectful." in a moment, the eunuch''s face changed again and again, from the previous anger to the present smile. With such a face changing speed, he can really act and have the potential to become a big star.


    Obviously, in this moment, the eunuch had remembered Yang Chendong''s identity. I''ve heard the name of the sixth young master in the palace these days. The three mirrors in the palace are all his means. Just because Jianning is too far away from the capital, everyone didn''t think about it for a while.


    Now that he knew Yang Chendong''s identity, the eunuch immediately changed his attitude and turned into a smile. "Lord Yang, I don''t know what''s going on with the drum today."


    People''s attitude became better. Yang Chendong wouldn''t take his identity. He put his head together and whispered, "good thing."


    "Good thing?" the eunuch asked in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s a great thing. I''ll bother my father-in-law to lead the way." Yang Chendong resumed his smiling appearance and said something. He handed over a bag of things in his hand.


    According to the habit, the eunuch''s little leader reached out his hand and measured it with his hand. He just felt that there was no weight at all, and his face was tight again. This is not silver. What is it? Before the eunuch''s little leader asked anything, Yang Chendong said, "this thing is called diapers. Thinking about the crotch can play a clean role and ensure that no foreign matter will come out at any time. By the way, this thing is one-time. It won''t take long. In the future, my father-in-law needs to send someone to yang to get it. But I don''t know the name of adults?"


    Hearing that it was a clean thing, the eunuch''s little leader was surprised first, and then happy. For nothing else, just because eunuchs don''t have that thing, it''s often difficult to hold back when they want to, and the smell will come out when they live. It''s better at ordinary times. Once you work in front of the emperor, you will be felt and bored by the emperor. You often lose your beauty. It''s common to have a small job and lose your life.


    Now there is something that can help solve this problem. How can we not be happy. "Mu Mu, the head of our department of rites, has a low official position. He only works in front of the saint occasionally. By the way, is this really effective?"


    "It''s natural. Grandpa Mou just use it at ease. If Yang cheated you, you can make it difficult for me afterwards." Yang Chendong said confidently. This thing was made by Zhou Hua''s garment factory. It has been used by dozens of babies. There is no problem with the package and urination, let alone dealing with small eunuchs.


    I know Mu Mu is the Secretary of the imperial ceremony, and Yang Chendong also intends to associate with him. Although the system is in accordance with the system of the imperial ceremony, besides Wang Zhen, there are also the governor, the PAI Yin, and the pen.


    Lang Youqing and concubine are interested. Yang Chendong and Mou Mu both have the idea of making friends with each other. At present, they are talking about a hot topic. Yang Chendong even gave an idea to Mou Mu to use diapers first. If the effect is good, just send someone to Yang family village to get them, and then give them to father-in-law Wang Zhen and some good eunuchs. It''s a great achievement.

 Chapter 52

    Mu Mu was delighted to hear this. Although he served as the supervisor of rites, there were several layers between the two sides. How high Wang Zhenna was, and where did he turn to be filial to him? Even if he had a chance, he couldn''t get anything good. But with the support of Yang Chendong, it is completely different. With this good thing, it is only a matter of minutes to please and close the relationship.


    From the unpleasant meeting to now, it''s like a person, but it''s only a short time. At this moment, Mu Mu is pulling Yang Chendong to the palace courtyard. At this time, in the court hall, Hu Changning was kneeling on the ground and repeating what Yang Chendong had said before. "Yang Zhishi said that he came to Liulichang by accident. Unfortunately, he saw his seventh sister here and wanted to ask where dengwen drum was. He wanted to see the emperor in this way. Who ever thought that his seventh brother-in-law didn''t ask questions and wanted to hit people without distinguishing between red and white, so he was forced to fight back..."


    Hu Changning was still talking there, but the civil and military faces of the man Dynasty were suffering. What coincidence, coincidence? It''s just cheating three-year-old children. Who can stand here is not a human spirit? Who doesn''t know the secret.


    Thinking that Yang Chendong had just arrived in the capital, Yang Chendong stood up after saying "thank the emperor", and then looked at a Zhuqi town sitting on a dragon chair. He feels young and a little handsome. Of course, compared with being handsome, Yang Chendong naturally thinks he still wants to win.


    "You are Yang Chendong, who beat the dengwen drum?" Yingzong asked with great interest.


    All the ministers present, including Wang Zhen, were looking at Yang Chendong. In fact, except Hu Changning, who was standing aside as a lineup, all of these people met this young man, the founder of Yang Bao, for the first time.


    "Back to the emperor, it was the drum that the minister played. There are signs of great luck in the world. I was in a hurry and just knocked the drum and moved the world. Please forgive me."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can understand Aiqing''s intention. If there is a great luck, I will grant you innocence. But if you dare to deceive me, you should be punished for several crimes at the same time?" Yingzong said, suddenly with a serious face.


    It is said that accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger. Although Zhuqi town is not old, it has been an emperor for 13 years. Once it becomes dignified, there is still a residual prestige.


    Combined punishment for several crimes, not two crimes. It can be seen that Yingzong included Yang Chendong''s beating Wang Gou''s mother and son. It can be seen that Zhuqi town is not confused, but some things are unwilling to think about.


    "I know, I will tell you all." Yang Chendong didn''t have the slightest fear because of the emperor''s words, because what he was about to report was indeed a sign of good luck. Even its influence could be passed down through the ages, shock the world and benefit thousands of people.


    With so many influences and functions, Yang Chendong is naturally full of confidence.


    "Well, Yang Aiqing, let''s talk about it. I and all the ministers are listening." Ying Zong nodded and looked all ears.


    At this time, not only Zhuqi Town, but also the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty raised their ears. They all wanted to hear whether this thing that dared to knock, climb and smell the drum was really a good omen, or they just found a reason to tease the officials.


    Feeling the tense atmosphere in the court hall, Yang Chendong did not go straight to the theme first, but said with a fist: "emperor, before I report this, I wonder if I can ask the adults some questions first."


    "Oh? It does matter?" Yingzong was still waiting to listen to the auspicious omen. He was originally in high spirits. Suddenly he heard Yang Chendong''s request, and his face was constipated.


    "It matters, it matters a lot." Yang Chendong replied.

 Chapter 53

    "Well, that''s it. Just ask. Aiqing, Yang Aiqing, no matter what you ask, just answer truthfully." Yingzong saw that Yang Chendong said it clearly, so he pressed down his curiosity. He wanted to see what the idea was.


    "Thank you, Emperor." with the permission of the emperor, Yang Chendong first hugged his fist to thank the ceremony, and then turned his eyes to the civil and military ministers on both sides of the hall.


    Glancing, many of the ministers lowered their heads involuntarily. They don''t understand what the sixth young master of the Yang family is going to do? What questions will you ask? If it''s about confidentiality and privacy, do you want to answer them?


    Not answering is cheating! If you answer, you may fall into it. At this moment, many people scold Yang Chendong and scold him for his troubles.


    Yang Chendong didn''t want to think about the mentality of everyone. The reason why he did this was just for the next plan. There is a saying that only when there is comparison can it be deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. What he is looking for now is the art of comparison. "Who is Lord Zuo, the Minister of household?"


    As soon as this remark came out, there was a few more rough angry voices in the hall. Obviously, when these people saw that Yang Chendong didn''t call his name, they all relaxed a lot, so that their breath increased a little.


    When the voice fell, the front class of the chaotang came out with one person, with a cold appearance. It was like a minister, and he looked about 60 years old. "The old minister is Wang Zuo, but I don''t know that Governor Yang has something to ask?"


    Wang Zuo and Meng Fu. He was proficient in financial management and was the Minister of household at that time.


    "Lord Wang, I''m polite. Now I''m called Lord Wang. Do you want to ask me whether there is enough food in Ming Dynasty and whether the people have enough food and clothing?" Yang Chendong still respects those who have the ability. When he bent down to salute Wang Zuo, he was also moved and sincere.


    Wang Zuo has invaded dozens of officialdom. What kind of people have you never seen? It has long been tempered into a fire eye. Whether Yang Chendong''s gift was sincere or artificial just now, he can naturally tell. Seeing that people really asked for advice, he replied, "I have plenty of food in Ming Dynasty. As for the food and clothing of the people, there are still some frontier areas that have not been completely solved."


    He is worthy of being an old minister and has a quick reaction. Obviously, food is not enough, but piansheng said so tactfully and answered by region. So even if Yang Chendong said next that when someone didn''t have enough to eat, he had something to refute. He didn''t have the power to fight back.


    Yang Chendong didn''t comment on Wang Zuo''s mature words, which was not the key point, so he continued to ask, "excuse me, Lord Wang, why are there still people who don''t have enough to eat in such a period of victory?"


    "Governor Yang, pay attention to your words and deeds. Don''t be partial to the subject." Hu Zhe, the Minister of rites, didn''t speak all the time, but suddenly made a remark to remind him, which meant that Yang Chendong''s words had some extreme meaning.


    It''s not that hu wants to embarrass Yang Chendong. On the contrary, he is still helping this son. How to say that Hu Changning has made meritorious contributions for his reasons. With this, he should also express something.


    "Thank you for reminding me. I''ll pay attention." Yang Chendong doesn''t know Hu, and he doesn''t know who he is. Just from the other party''s words, he could feel a trace of goodwill, and then hugged his fist to thank him. Then, when looking at Wang Zuo, the wind turned and said, "Lord Wang, how much arable land and how many people do I have in Daming? How much land is based on the yield per mu and how many people can I feed?"


    This question is directly related to the foundation of the country, and Wang Zuo will not answer lightly. However, he was able to answer some questions, "the ratio of land to population is slightly insufficient. The average yield of land is about two stones per mu. If it comes to a good harvest year, the natural people will have no worries about food, but if it comes to a disaster year, it will be a little stretched."


    Wang Zuo''s answer was reasonable and pointed directly at God, which meant that the people used to depend on heaven for food. If the weather was good, the country would be peaceful and the people would have a good harvest. On the contrary, the problem lies not in people, but in heaven.


    "Yes, yes, no one can tell whether it is a year of good weather or a year of drought and flood." for a time, the voices of the following ministers suddenly began to talk, and they seemed to sigh, but in fact, they were taking this to tell Yang Chendong that not everyone can control the old man''s temper. So it makes sense that there is a shortage of food for a time.


    The following discussion is that Yingzong Zhuqi Town, sitting high on the Dragon chair, also nodded in agreement. He had heard such words more than once and thought it was reasonable. Sometimes even because of natural disasters, the censor pointed out that the emperor and the son of heaven had done something inappropriate. He was angry all the time. He was not light and could not refute it.


    Everyone is thinking about something or whispering something if they are aware. Suddenly, Yang Chendong, standing in the middle of the court, said, "I dare ask Lord Wang, if there is a kind of grain that can break through the number of two stones per mu, will it change the problem of grain shortage?"


    "Hmm?" asked Wang Zuo instinctively, "but I don''t know what Yang Zhishi said. What''s the number after the yield per mu exceeds two stones?"


    "What if the officer said it was fifteen stones?" under several questions, Yang Chendong finally threw out the big killing weapon he had planned for a long time.


    Quiet


    Extremely quiet.


    It turned out that there was still some lively chaotang. The time became audible when the needle dropped. Everyone breathed and breathed at this moment. What''s more, they directly stared and opened their mouth, and there was no problem with visually plugging the next light bulb.


    "Shua!"


    After extreme silence, there is rapid movement. He saw that Wang Zuo, who was already in his sixties, suddenly became much lighter. He rushed to Yang Chendong with an arrow. He fiercely stretched out his hands and grabbed Yang Chendong''s hands with a thunderous momentum. His eyes asked excitedly, "Governor Yang, what you just said is true?"


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes stayed on Yang Chendong, waiting for his answer. If this person dares to say that he is joking now, it is estimated that many people''s spittle stars will immediately spray on his face, and even exaggerate that it is possible to drown him.


    Yang Chendong felt that his vigilance was already very high, but he was still caught by Wang Zuo. It can be seen that the power of potential is really infinite.


    "That... That..."


    Seeing that Yang Chendong didn''t answer, he hesitated. Wang Zuo was afraid that the other party was joking and asked anxiously, "what, this and that, Governor Yang, tell me quickly?"


    Yang Chendong blushed, "Lord Wang, you hurt my hand."


    "Er..." changed to Wang Zuo''s old face. Now he has a loose hand, but his expression is still tense. "Quickly, you just said it''s the truth?"


    "Yes. But when I say 15 stones per mu, I mean..."


    Before Yang Chendong went on, the courtiers on one side said quickly, "it seems that this should be a special case. Are you kidding? How can there be grain with such a high yield per mu in the world."


    "It''s not necessarily. Even the fifteen stones that can reach the extreme occasionally, but they usually have to be around the five stones. That''s because the Scriptures are very high." some people fight for Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong, who was going to speak, suddenly listened to what he heard, so he didn''t mean to go on. Instead, he stood there, looked around and waited for them to finish.


    "You all shut up," said Wang Zuo. As the Minister of household of a country, money and grain are the things he deals with most.


    And food is the foundation of a country!


    Without food, soldiers can''t eat. What else can they win?


    Without food, the people can''t eat, so they can only rebel.


    Without food, the country will be weak and its foundation will be unstable. However, there is so much land in a country, and the number of people is indeed increasing year by year. In order to solve this problem, Wang Zuo doesn''t know how many methods he has thought of. But I haven''t found a way. Originally, I thought this was the only way in my life, and things were only to be solved by future generations.


    Indeed, Yang Chendong suddenly stood up and said that there was grain with a yield of about 15 stones per mu. How could he not be happy. It is a crucial time to speak now. If there are other ministers talking sarcastically on one side, how can it make people angry?


    Wang Zuo''s reprimand suddenly calmed the originally restless officials. It can be seen that Wang Zuo still has a certain prestige among his ministers. In other words, if you offend this person, he will casually wear a small shoe for anyone. When it comes to you asking for money, you will dial some later and find an excuse to dial less. I''m afraid no one can stand it.


    The audience was quiet again. When Wang Zuo looked at Yang Chendong, his eyes showed eager expectation, "Governor Yang, they all shut up. Please continue."


    "OK." Yang Chendong nodded his head, then suddenly added a few more smiles on his face: "what I said is that the yield of 15 stones per mu still refers to the year of great disaster. Even in ordinary years, it can reach about 20 stones. If it is a good year, it is not strange to reach 25 stones."


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, chaotang couldn''t calm down. Everyone didn''t hear clearly. Looking at Yang Chendong, the heavy breathing sound was everywhere.


    "Do you need me to repeat it?" Yang Chendong seemed to be used to the sudden change atmosphere and asked Wang Zuo with a smile.


    "Need, need." Wang Zuo''s head nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    "I said that 15 stones per mu is the lowest yield, and it is possible to reach 20 or even 25 stones." Yang Chendong said again with great certainty.

 Chapter 54

    This time, everyone listened clearly. After confirming that they had heard correctly, all the ministers became excited. Hu Zhen, the Minister of rites, responded even more quickly. He fell to his knees with a plop and cried in the direction of Yingzong. "Congratulations to the emperor. Congratulations to the emperor. With this, we will not be disturbed by hunger. Next, it will be a peaceful and prosperous country and a strong people."


    "Congratulations to the emperor, congratulations to the emperor." for a moment, all the ministers knelt down on the ground except Yang Chendong. What''s more, they cried and smiled with snot and tears, just like a neuropathy attack.


    Yingzong on the Dragon chair finally knew what had happened. Having been emperor for so many years, of course, I know the importance of food. Now I am delighted to hear that there is a solution. When he looked at Yang Chendong, he also had a happy look on his face. He was not angry because he didn''t kneel down. On the contrary, he asked with a cordial meaning in his voice, "but I don''t know where Yang Aiqing said so much grain per mu?"


    As soon as the holy word came out, all the officials were face to face. They were so happy that they forgot where it was. Don''t say it''s at sea, it''s difficult. After all, everyone knows that Yang Chendong brought three sacred mirrors to the palace from the sea. There are even many ministers who have visited them. They can really show their hair clearly. It is not too much to say that they are gods.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong didn''t stimulate everyone''s nerves next. He answered confidently, "things are in Yangjiazhuang fifteen miles away from the south of the city. Just because most of them are still in the growth period and haven''t fully matured, it''s not suitable to collect them now."


    It is said that things are fifteen miles away from the capital. Yingzong and his ministers can''t wait. "This can''t be harvested. It''s always possible to see?" naturally, this remark was asked by Wang Zuo.


    "Of course, you can not only see, but also harvest a small amount, and even make some for everyone to taste, and just experience the taste of the new food." he decided to donate potatoes. Naturally, Yang Chendong didn''t hide any meaning of tucking in. No matter whether he will be disappointed with Daming or replace him, there is always nothing wrong, that is, this thing is a thing that benefits the people. With it, more people can avoid the end of dying of hunger.


    Hearing this, you can not only harvest some, but also taste it. At present, the people are excited, that is, even Yingzong has become very happy. "Well, that''s it. My ministers and I will go to Yangjiazhuang to see our real mascot of Daming."


    The emperor made a will. Naturally, all the ministers agreed in unison. Then royal guards and eunuchs became busy. The emperor wants to go out of the palace. It''s not a small matter. The problem of the line and the responsibility of safety should be prepared one by one.


    When Wang Zuo and other important officials knew the location, where could they wait? They kept urging, and even Wang Zhen winked aside to remind all officials to be calm in case of trouble.


    Yingzong is twenty years old and can''t hold a seat. Seeing that he is so ready, he doesn''t know how long it will take. Immediately, he waved, "don''t make such a big fuss. How can I be in danger with all the officials. Let the royal guards and the East Hall arrange about 500 people to escort each."


    A thousand people were dispatched for a small fight, which made Yang Chendong''s tongue at first glance. But the ministers did kneel down again and shouted to the emperor Shengming.


    Yang Chendong can see that no matter what the emperor has done, as long as he doesn''t cut off the minister''s head, he can say a word casually. No wonder most emperors will be fooled. Under the condition of praising every day, few people must be able to carry it.


    The ministers were eager, and Yingzong was also very anxious. He just changed a set of Golden Dragon clothes that was more convenient to walk, so he followed everyone to walk outside the palace.


    For a time, the clean street began, and the people of the military and Horse Department of the five cities also went out to maintain law and order in the city. A group of people came out of the Forbidden City, went through Chengtian gate, Daming gate and Zhengyang gate to the outer city, and hurried from Yongding gate to Yangjiazhuang.


    The large group of people are so vast that the people along the road are curious about what happened and how the emperor came out of the palace. Let''s see that there are all civil and military officials next to the Dragon chariot, and everyone is still in a hurry. They are in a hurry. It gives people the feeling that if they are slow, they will not be able to keep up with the team.


    "What happened? Did vara call?"


    People are still suspicious, but team Wu really walked faster and faster until it disappeared in the capital, leaving a vast expanse of smoke and dust all the way


    Yangjiazhuang. According to the order of the sixth young master, Hu mang had already prepared and several big pots were supported by the manor. Cook Yi qiuer''s excited face is like a red apple.


    Just now, Hu mang told her that he would cook for others here today. But the diner is not someone else. It is likely that he is the ministers of the Ming Dynasty, and even the Emperor may appear.


    "My God!" this is cooking for the emperor. Won''t it become a royal chef? At this moment, Yi qiuer''s excitement can be imagined.


    The old housekeeper Yang Hai and Yang Neng looked forward to the outside of the villa. From time to time, he would teach his son, "the sixth young master is a great man. He is a great talent who won''t produce one in hundreds of years. He must do his best to follow the sixth young master in the future."


    Yang Neng is a simple and honest looking man. In fact, he is steady and honest. Listening to his father''s instructions for many times, he seems to say for the first time, "don''t worry, father, neng''er will try his best to serve the sixth young master."


    "No, it''s the young master. Neng''er, don''t you see that Qiao Yin, Hu Mang and cook Yi qiuer are all called young masters? I tell you, the Yang family depends on six young masters in the future. It''s not a shame to call young masters, you know? Even if others want to call, they don''t have the qualification." Yang Hai turned back and scolded his son Yang Neng.


    "But father, why do you call the sixth young master?" Yang Neng didn''t understand.


    "Neng''er. My father is a man who follows the master. He is too old to and has no energy to serve other masters. I can''t change the title of the six young masters, but you are different. You see." Yang Hai shook his head. If he was 20 years younger, why would he give the opportunity to follow Yang Chendong to others? Fortunately, Yang Neng was his most satisfied son, and the benefits did not flow out. The meat was still rotten in his own pot.


    "Oh." Yang Neng didn''t dare to refute this time. He didn''t manage and didn''t understand. He nodded to show that he understood.


    While they were talking, dozens of riders came from a distance, and the leader was Hu Changning, the town envoy of the royal guards.


    At that time, when he heard Yang Chendong''s auspicious omen that there was grain that could produce more than ten stones and twenty stones per mu, he was also surprised. Then he figured out that this time he followed the light. When he was happy, he took the lead in person and wanted to come to Yang family village to arrange something first. Don''t annoy Long Yan because the people in the village can''t do anything. This is the loss of big because of small.


    "Here we are!" Yang Hai saw an officer in flying fish clothes coming in the distance, so he hurriedly said to his son Yang Neng, "open the villa door and tell the people in the villa not to go out and walk around."


    Yang Neng ran to inform, leaving Yang Hai, Hu Mang and Yang Er to meet Hu Changning and his party.


    I didn''t notice anyone else. When I saw Yang Er, Hu Changning''s pupils were tight. Although it was a long time ago, he still remembered that the other party cleaned up the two subordinates. It was really as easy as adults beating children.


    "Woo!" he caught Ma Jiang, and Hu Changning took the lead from the horse. "My royal guards town envoy Hu Changning, who will answer?"


    "I''ve seen your excellency Yang Hai, the housekeeper of Xiayang family villa." Yang Hai greeted him with a fist.


    "It''s housekeeper Yang." Hu Changning also saluted with a fist, and then hurriedly said: "the emperor and all civil and military officials will arrive soon. You should make some preparations quickly. All the old and young in the villa..."


    Before Hu Changning finished, Yang Hai replied with a smile, "please rest assured, Lord Hu. The sixth young master has arranged for everything in the villa. Please just rest assured."


    Raised his right hand and patted a forehead. Hu Changning smiled bitterly. In my heart, I like Yang Chendong more. He even planned everything early. I''m afraid that the beating of Wang Gou in the morning is also planned. I''m so young, I have such a strategy, and I will make great contributions today. If I look at it like this, I''m afraid my future will be unlimited. If my daughter married such a man, it would be a beautiful thing.


    Next, Hu Changning took a group of royal guards into the villa and carefully inspected it. After all, the emperor was close to it. Everything can''t be careless at all. When he saw that the manor was indeed in order, that is, in front of the land used to harvest in advance, ten farmers skilled in the farm stood ready to work. At this moment, he was completely relieved.


    It was only half an hour later that a group of mighty people came to the door of Yang family village. The people guard the Dragon chariot past the gate of the villa and finally stop in front of the villa.


    The East Hall and royal guards fan Zi completely surrounded this place to ensure that even birds could not fly in. Yingzong Zhuqi Town, accompanied by Mr. Wang Zhen, walked out of the Dragon chariot and came to the crop field.


    Seriously speaking, this should be the first time Yingzong really came to the crops, with a trace of curiosity on his face. He pointed to the dry soil of the land and asked, "where is Yang Aiqing? Is this where you said the grain with a yield of more than 15 stones per mu is?"

 Chapter 55

    "If you return to the emperor, it is." Yang Chendong squeezed out from among the ministers. There was no way. Just a moment ago, several important ministers took him and asked him what the name of this thing was and how to eat it.


    So he answered one after another, all the same answers to everyone. But there are still many people who haven''t spoken to him, and I don''t know if they are angry.


    Yingzong nodded, then looked carefully at the land beside his feet. The dense stems and leaves on it had the meaning of withering and yellow, so he asked curiously, "is this what Yang Aiqing said?"


    Seeing a piece of stems and leaves on the ground, it looks like soybeans in the planting period from a distance. At this moment, not only Yingzong, but also other important officials are puzzled. They don''t understand that this thing doesn''t look very dense. How can it produce more than 15 stones per mu. And how to eat it? When the vegetable leaves to eat?


    Knowing that everyone must be confused, Yang Chendong strode forward, pointed to a strong stem and leaf and said, "this is a stem and leaf and can''t be taken. Of course, you can eat it when you are hungry, but it doesn''t taste good. Its real secret is at the bottom of the stem and leaf. Because it grows in the soil and looks like beans dozens of times larger, it is called potato."


    While explaining, Yang Chendong bent down, then smiled at the people, made a slight force on his arm, and then took root even with the stems and leaves. On the root of the soil pulled out, several fist sized earthy yellow fruits appeared in front of everyone.


    Seeing the potatoes in Yang Chendong''s hands shining in the sunlight, all the ministers took a breath. There are four fist sized potatoes on the root of the potato, each of which is more than one kilogram. That''s good. One plant produces four kilos. If you plant 1000 plants per mu, there will be 4000 kilos. In this way, (one stone is equal to about 188 kilos) won''t the yield per mu reach more than 20 stones?


    At this point, all doubts dissipated.


    Everyone was shocked. Only Yang Chendong said with an unsatisfied look on his face, "there are only four plants, and there should be five or six. Also, it is still not fully mature. If it takes half a month, it will grow up."


    Then, under the attention of the public, Yang Chendong bent down and pulled up a potato. This time, there were six fruits on it, and the volume was not much smaller than that just now. Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction.


    "Tong!" among the ministers, looking behind the scenes, some people with bad heart and weak bearing capacity have fainted on the ground. A plant of six fruits is six kilograms. Doesn''t it mean that the yield per mu can reach more than 30 stones?


    The fainted minister was carried down by the royal guards, and the royal doctor who had been traveling with him came forward for treatment. Those ministers who didn''t faint pushed forward one by one, trying to pull up one by themselves.


    Seeing the people come forward together, it is inevitable that they will trample on bean seedlings. At the moment, Wang Zuo, the Minister of the Ministry of officials, played the role of his old minister, "all stand back and cut the former!"


    With a cry, the crowd was much quieter. Then Wang Zuo knelt down with tears on his face to Yingzong standing on the ground, "emperor, please treat your minister''s crime of exceeding his authority."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Wang Aiqing is also the place of love. I understand and understand." Yingzong smiled and reached out to help Wang Zuo, "next, we monarchs and ministers pull up a potato together to see who pulls up the most?"


    Being able to do things with the emperor is, of course, what all ministers want. Even if they harvest crops together, it is also an honor. For a time, more or less envious eyes fell on Wang Zuo.


    Wang Zuo has never heard of it. Now his eyes are on potatoes. Nothing can attract his attention.


    "I will obey your orders." Wang Zuo promised with a low waist.


    Yingzong smiled and looked at Yang Chen''s host: "Yang Aiqing, is there nothing I can do with Lord Wang?"


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. There''s only ten mu of land here. It''s been forced to give birth. It was originally to pick all for the emperor and the adults. Although it was done, we were taking some back to our family when we left later." Yang Chendong smiled with a completely indifferent expression.


    "OK! I''ll join Wang Aiqing first. We''ll combine in pairs for a while. Remember, we must not trample on and waste this gift." Yingzong said that the emergence of potatoes was a gift from heaven. For a time, all the ministers naturally applauded loudly, but Yang Chendong suffered a face. It was his own credit. How did he become a gift from heaven?


    Well, even he was brought here by God, including the whole warehouse. It seems that God should take advantage of it.


    Besides, Yingzong was lucky enough to pull out six fruit potatoes at once. Wang Zuo was poor and pulled out only five fruits. But it''s enough to excite them. Facts have proved that twenty stones per mu is the lowest yield, so people all over the world will not face hunger because of lack of food.


    As soon as Yingzong and Wang zuogang quit here, Hu Chen and Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war, stepped forward, acted as the second puller and began to pull potatoes. Yang Chendong ignored the actions of the ministers. Even if it was trampled and wasted, it would not affect the overall situation. Now it''s time for everyone to taste the delicious potatoes.


    In front of Yingzong''s and Wang Zuo, Yang Chendong said with a smile, "emperor, Lord Wang, you don''t mind stepping down and cooking with the potatoes you pulled out."


    "Ha ha, of course I don''t mind. I''d like to try the delicious potatoes," Ying Zong laughed.


    Wang Zuo''s mood was also excellent. "Well, I''ll touch the emperor''s light and try this delicious potato."


    "And our family, please also ask Yang Zhishi to do it together. Oh, it''s not time to call Yang Zhishi now. The emperor will give a reward for making such a great contribution." Wang Zhen didn''t know when he came together and held a potato with six fruits in his hand.


    Of course, it is not known whether he pulled out the six by himself or "robbed" them from others.


    Wang Zhen suddenly said this. Yang Chendong naturally smiled with gratitude. He was afraid that only Wang Zhen could be so frank in front of the emperor. Other ministers should avoid one or two even if they want to ask for merit.


    "Yes." the reminded Yingzong nodded emphatically, "Yang Aiqing has made great contributions this time, and should be rewarded with a heavy reward."


    He said it was a heavy reward, but he was not mentally prepared for the moment. Yingzong didn''t know how to improve Yang Chendong. He looked at Wang Zuo and asked, "Wang Aiqing, in your opinion, how can you reward Yang Aiqing?"


    "I dare to suggest that you transfer his household..." Wang Zuo has a good impression of Yang Chendong. Having such a good thing to offer is enough to prove that he is not selfish. Of course, he wants to be promoted. He can be transferred to his own department first, and then he can adjust at any time.


    Hearing that this was a real job, Yang Chendong immediately shook his head and said: "Emperor. I dare not be greedy for heaven''s merit. The appearance of Tudou is just because the emperor is moved by heaven for his benevolence and governance. The great merit belongs to the emperor. As for me, I just got it by chance. It''s really not a great merit. I''m still young and playful. I haven''t seen the prosperity here when I first came to the capital and want to open a restaurant to wander around What about the customs of the world. "


    It''s the right thing to attribute the merit to the emperor. What does that say? If you make merit, it''s a good leader. If you do something wrong, you can''t understand the intention of the leader and have nothing to do with the leader.


    Yang Chendong gave the credit to Yingzong Zhuqi town. This is what he should have done, as long as his benefits are indispensable. And he took the opportunity to put forward that he is still young and wants to play for a few years. No one will not understand it.


    Yingzong, who was standing on the ground, had already prepared to be played by Wang Zhuo and sent Yang Chendong into the household. But when he heard Yang Chendong''s words, he suddenly became floating.


    Potatoes and other auspicious things appeared because of their benevolence and governance. It seems that they are a Mingjun. For a time, they were in a good mood. They knew that Yang Chendong was still young and wanted to play for two years, so they smiled and agreed, "that''s it. Yang Chendong listened to the letter."


    "Minister Yang Chendong took the order." at this moment, Yang Chendong knelt down honestly. There is no way. Under this system, it is impossible to be soft.


    "To the Yang family, Yang Chendong was born, and the official Jin Xi Ma (also known as the first horse, assisting the crown prince''s position) came into effect today." without too much language, Ying Zong gave Yang Chendong a reward after a little consideration.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t need to take the exam in Youxiu. The official position of washing horses is to follow the five grades, and the specific duty is to serve the crown prince. But now there is no crown prince in Zhuqi Town, which is a leisure official.


    Although the imperial court has no regulations, it has already reached an agreement privately, that is, only those with an official position of grade five or above can engage in business. Yingzong''s decision is considering that Yang Chendong will open a restaurant next, which is opening a way for him.


    From the ninth grade to the fifth grade, it''s equivalent to seven levels in a row. Plus an identity of raising people''s family background, it''s a little worse than giving potatoes, but it''s not far away. The most important thing is that Yang Chendong is too young, only 18 years old, and there are many opportunities for promotion in the future. In this way, it can be regarded as a rich reward.


    What Yang Chendong wants is a five grade official position. He can only be honest and smooth when he starts doing things. As for his real job, he really hasn''t thought about it, and he doesn''t have the energy and time to do things for the imperial court. Now that he has fulfilled his wish, he kneels and shouts long live and leads the order to thank you.

 Chapter 56

    But at the same time, he also asked for a favor, that is, in order to cultivate potatoes, he needs to live in Yangjiazhuang, and he may not be able to go to court without major things.


    In this regard, under the good mood of Yingzong, it is natural to be accurate one by one. But it''s really not necessary to go to court if you don''t go to court. As for living outside the capital, if you like it, you have to let him go.


    This is also Yang Chendong''s preparation for the future layout. After obtaining the imperial edict, others can''t urge him to move into the capital. In this way, there will be major autonomy in security. In short, there will be more guarantee.


    When the carp jumped the dragon''s gate, Yang Chendong almost completed what others could not complete for many years in an instant. When he stood up, there were bursts of congratulations around him.


    Similarly, he hugged his fist and thanked all his colleagues. Then he laughed and said, "today, everyone is here. I''ll open my stomach and taste the delicious potatoes. The lower officer has arranged for the cook to make a lot of styles."


    "Good." everyone is very happy to have such a large output of potatoes. This is a great good thing for the country and the people, and it has nothing to do with anyone''s interests. Naturally, everyone is happy together. But there are also some smart officials, thinking about how to make friends with Yang Chendong, and then get more seeds to go back to their manor for farming. In this way, they don''t have to think about buying food with money in the future.


    The officials each played a small 99. Wang Zuo, the Minister of household, had long been insightful and first proposed to the emperor that the seeds should be distributed reasonably. Otherwise, once this thing spread outside the territory, I''m afraid the enemy would grow up, which would threaten the safety of Daming.


    This is Lao Cheng''s plan for the country. At the end of the Ming Dynasty, the eight Shanxi Merchants transported a large number of weapons and grain to Liaodong and sold them to JianNu, which made them stronger and stronger. Finally, Daming spent a huge amount of military funds every year, resulting in the emptiness of the national treasury, had to feed on the people, and led to more and more peasant uprisings, which disintegrated Daming from the inside, It created an opportunity for JianNu to enter the Ming Dynasty.


    Nowadays, potatoes have such a high yield. If the seeds are spread, once they get enough food, they can call more sergeants. In this way, the greater they are, the greater the threat to Daming is naturally increasing day by day.


    Although Yingzong was young and had little experience, he still knew the importance of potatoes. He looked at Wang Zuo and asked, "what can Wang Aiqing do?"


    "Emperor, there is no way to completely eliminate it. I asked Lord Xi Ma Yang just now. Potatoes are very convenient to grow. You can plant them only when they mature and sprout, and you can get a lot of fruit in the coming year. Unless all potatoes don''t flow out, it will inevitably be obtained by others. And such good things should be planted all over the country, only Wang Zuo shook his head. There is no truth to prevent thieves for thousands of days in the world. Besides, even if it is prevention, you must be able to prevent it first.


    "Hmm?" I thought Wang Zuo said so much that there was a good way. But there was no way to solve it. His face became ugly and asked, "that''s the case. What did Wang Aiqing say?"


    Wang Zuo hesitated. He knew that what he said next might offend some people, but he seemed to have to offend when he thought of the eternal prosperity of Daming. The note said: "Your Majesty, my minister means to ask you for your next will. When leaving the border, the missions of any country must check whether they carry potatoes. Once found, all envoys will detain them and take them for the crime of espionage. Whoever finds that I sell potatoes to my people out of the country will be severely punished, strains... Strains and nine families."


    When it came to Zhulian nine families, Wang Zuo''s heart also jumped. He knew that it was too cruel and the punishment was too heavy. However, considering the impact this thing can bring, he still believes that such punishment is not excessive. A person who doesn''t even have a country in his eyes can''t be called a person, so it''s not too much to punish.


    Wang Zuo was shocked when he said it. When Yingzong heard it, his eyes suddenly widened. But it only recovered in an instant. Daming is the Daming of the Zhu family. If the country is broken, maybe officials can continue to be officials after defection, but he can''t be an emperor anyway. Therefore, once the potatoes spread out, the biggest loss is yourself. What else can he be cruel?


    "OK, I know. After I return to the palace, I will draw up a decree and call on the world." Yingzong Zhuqi town made a decision very decisively.


    "Emperor Shengming." when Wang Zuo finished reporting this matter, he immediately felt that his body was loose and most of his strength seemed to be pulled out at this moment.


    "It''s good to cook ribs with potatoes!" with Yang Chendong''s cry, the smell in the pot suddenly overflowed and spread for three miles, which attracted the officials who had just finished collecting potatoes to surround them like greedy insects one by one.


    Wash the ribs and potatoes. Put the ribs into the pot, put cooking wine, and then boil over high heat. Take out the cooked ribs and drain them for standby. Put oil, pepper, etc. in the pot, stir fry the ribs, add soy sauce and other colors to taste. Then pour it into the pot, stir fry the potatoes, and finally put monosodium glutamate out of the pot.


    "Hot and sour onion and shredded potato!"


    Shred potatoes, soak in water, peel onions, wash and shred, wash and shred green and red peppers; Pour oil into a frying pan and saute chives, ginger, garlic and dry pepper; Pour in shredded potatoes and stir fry for a while. Add a little water, and then pour in shredded onions and stir fry evenly; Add soy sauce, sugar and an appropriate amount of salt and stir fry evenly. Add green and red pepper and stir fry. Pour in balsamic vinegar and stir fry evenly, then add sesame oil and stir fry.


    After two courses of potato dishes, one meat and one vegetable, there are chopped pepper potato chips, dry fried potato chips, hot and sour potato shreds, eggplant stewed potatoes, braised potato chicken, rice potato cake, spicy dry pot potato chips, honey (juice) potatoes, onion baked potatoes, burnt crispy potatoes, minced meat potatoes, etc.


    In addition, the whole potato can be steamed to satisfy hunger. Even for many people who taste potatoes for the first time, they feel it is delicious.


    A potato even made more than a dozen or nearly 20 kinds of dishes, which provoked people to eat quickly and praise loudly at the same time. In addition, the cook Yi qiuer''s craftsmanship was originally good, and the monosodium glutamate made by Yang Chendong (only available in Jianning, but not to the capital) and other materials made everyone eat full of oil.


    Even Yingzong ate two bowls of rice and a dry steamed potato. If it weren''t for Wang Zhen, who was waiting on one side, he might still be able to eat a bowl. After eating so much, Yingzong also said with a happy expression: "I have some expectations when the restaurant opened by Yang Aiqing will be open."


    "It''s almost time to go back to the emperor. It should be almost in a month. At that time, the emperor has time to give advice." Yang Chendong smiled. He didn''t grab potatoes with his ministers. For him, this thing has lost its earliest freshness for decades. Therefore, he has been acting as a waiter, watching which plate on the open-air table is empty and instructing people to serve, which is also very busy.


    Answering Yingzong''s words is not perfunctory. The restaurant asked Yang Hai to choose a good position long before he came. Even the new manager found his cousin Yang Fu.


    When Yang Fu was in Jianning mansion, he cooperated with Yang Chendong very happily and made a lot of money. Seeing that the sixth young master was going to the capital, he also moved his mind and consulted him. Yang Chendong was thinking about who was the most suitable person to run the restaurant. Seeing Yang Fu jump out, he immediately agreed and hired Yang Fu for management with 10% of the money.


    Yang Fu knows that the capital is no better than Jianning. The complexity of personnel relations there is far beyond the understanding of a businessman like him. With the flag of six cousins, it will be much easier to do some things. After saying that there were many dry elements of 10%, he accepted the agreement and came to the capital with the drawings drawn by Yang Chendong.


    Only when he came to the capital and saw the design drawings did Yang Fu know how big his sixth cousin was. The initial investment alone reached as much as 50000 Liang, and the payment for decoration alone was 100000 Liang. What is this to build? Can''t we build a small palace?


    Of course, Yang Fu didn''t understand. Only when he entered the restaurant one by one with the things he needed, did he know how ignorant he was before and how much his 10% shares were worth.


    The so-called no harm without comparison. At this time, he just knew that his Sihai restaurant in Jianning mansion was really as simple as a child''s house.


    Not to mention the restaurant, but just beside the ground, Yingzong listened to Yang Chendong''s invitation and thought that people should make such a great contribution. This little request should be met. He nodded immediately and said, "well, if I have time at that time, I''ll go and have a look."


    Just this sentence, the other ministers naturally had a number in their hearts. Don''t go to Yang''s restaurant for trouble in the future. It may offend the emperor.


    Yang Chendong was still busy and asked the people to take some of the potatoes they had dug out and go back to try them for their family. Naturally, he was praised by all the officials.


    Yingzong finished eating first. He was ready to go back, so he called Yang Chendong and said, "Yang Aiqing, I will leave a royal guards and east hall here to help you guard the potatoes that haven''t been harvested."


    "Thank you, Emperor." Yang Chendong naturally knew that even if the potato was exposed, it was no longer his own business, so he had already made psychological preparations in this regard.


    "Very good." very satisfied with Yang Chendong''s attitude, Ying Zong said, "I''ll leave you, sir, to discuss how many potato seeds to leave and how to distribute them. By the way, what''s the name of your restaurant?"


    "If you go back to the emperor, immortal residence!" Yang Chendong answered this question with a confident face.

 Chapter 57

    "Shenxianju! Good name, good name, ha ha." Yingzong was stunned when he heard these three words, and then laughed. "Very good. When the immortal house opens, I will go there in person and taste the delicious food of your restaurant."


    "The minister will surely sweep his bed and welcome the emperor." how can Yang Chendong not see that Yingzong is selling face to himself? Just now he said that he had time. Now he has settled down. This is the change of attitude. He knelt down again and shouted long live.


    This scene, other ministers also saw a clear, one by one can not help looking at Yang Chendong with envious eyes. This person is 18 years old. At that time, they were still studying at their age, and some didn''t even win the scholar''s examination, but they were already officials from the fifth grade, and they were favored by the emperor. This really makes people more angry than others.


    With laughter, Yingzong left Yangjiazhuang under the protection of a group of east hall guards, but the ministers didn''t go. Some of them haven''t had enough to eat, and others are waiting for Yang Chendong to fulfill his promise and take some surplus potatoes back to their house to share with his family.


    However, Yang Chendong did what he said. He arranged Hu Mang, Yang Hai, Yang Neng and others to collect the potatoes first, and then distribute them according to the size of the official position. In the way of minimum guarantee, each official took at least ten kilograms. If it was not enough, it would be enough to pick them up. At least, the allocation of potatoes has the final say. I''m saying that such opportunities to make friends with officials are rare. It''s not easy to meet them. How can Yang Chendong give up easily?


    Because of Yang Chendong''s magnanimity, all officials return with satisfaction. Even Wang Zuo, the Minister of household, who has always been known as "stingy", also has a smile on his face. Only when I left, I said to Yang Chendong, "Yang Xi Ma, you should take good care of those potatoes, and my family''s plantation should first order potato seeds for 10000 mu of land, which can''t be discounted."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." Yang Chendong patted his chest and promised. Potatoes are still a rare commodity in Daming. They have already been planted around chixian city. Once the seeds are not enough, they can be pulled out from there. As I said, there are still bags of potatoes piled up in the warehouse. If necessary, you can take them out immediately.


    One of the biggest advantages of Dachang is that everything placed there is very fresh and has no shelf life at all. Once said, Yang Chendong can safely use the things there. As long as he doesn''t take them out, they will be as new at any time.


    With Yang Chendong''s guarantee, Wang Zuo left with satisfaction. All the officials walked away, leaving only Wang Zhen walking around with a group of disciples and grandchildren. From time to time, the people of the east hall were arranged to guard all joints. Except the existing Yangjiazhuang people, others were not allowed to approach at will. Otherwise, they directly arrested the imperial edict prison.


    Wang Zhen seemed to take the trouble to ask. Yang Chendong looked at all this with a smile. He knew that this person was not responsible for his work, but wanted to talk to himself and ask for some benefits.


    The most important thing is that Yang Chendong, who still has some weak power, urgently needs to find allies. If Wang Zhen can really help, he doesn''t mind enjoying some benefits with each other. Of course, it still depends on whether this person knows the truth. Otherwise, it''s really urgent to get out of the capital. At that time, there were too many places in the sky.


    "Father-in-law Wang, how about a study in the villa?" seeing that Yu Guang of Wang Zhen swept himself no less than five times, Yang Chendong knew that the heat was almost the same. If he continued to boil, he might get burnt.


    "Oh, it''s very kind of yang to wash his horse. I happen to be thirsty." Wang Zhen was also interested. He gave a step and walked down. Then they looked at each other with a smile and went to the Yang family villa.


    In the study, Yang Chendong reported that everyone, including Qiao Yin, didn''t stay around to serve. Only he sat opposite Wang Zhen and set up a negotiating posture.


    Wang Zhen has been in power for a long time. He hasn''t seen any scenes. At this time, he is not in a hurry. He nods his head gently while tasting the tea in his hand. He looks very happy.


    The tea that Yang Chendong can take out is not very good. It''s just a little higher than that on the ordinary street. It can''t enter the eyes of Wang Zhen who has seen a lot of top-grade tea, but sometimes it''s not tea, but a mood and an atmosphere. Obviously, the current atmosphere is very enjoyable for people, and naturally ignores the level of tea grade.


    There is no need to talk too much nonsense when dealing with smart people. Yang Chendong didn''t make any boring opening remarks. He said directly, "Grandpa Wang, thank you for your kind words just now. This is my little meaning."


    While talking, a small box was also pushed in front of Wang Zhen.


    Wang Zhen was really a smart man. He didn''t ask what it was. He stretched out his hand and opened it face to face. There was a contract with 10% shares of Shenxianju.


    Only ten percent. Wang Zhen neither objected nor agreed, but just looked at Yang Chendong with casual eyes. Obviously, he wanted an explanation.


    "Mr. Wang, to tell you the truth, the total investment of Shenxianju is estimated to be no less than 300000 Liang, or even more." just the first sentence startled Wang Zhen, who had not been surprised, and his suddenly jumping eyebrows proved everything.


    But it''s just a restaurant. How can there be such a big investment? Wang Zhen obviously doesn''t believe it, but he knows that only Yang Chendong is a smart man, he won''t cheat himself on such things. He can send someone to check at any time. Is Yang Chendong a smart man?


    At least today''s events have proved that the other party is very smart. Then he still said the number of this person. Doesn''t he say that there are so many investments?


    Seeing that Wang Zhen''s face changed again and again during this moment, Yang Chendong smiled bitterly and shook his head, "There are some things I don''t want to tell you, but I can find out from father-in-law Wang''s ability, so let me move the door and get an axe first. Just say that the land area of the immortal house is in the most prosperous street where Zhengyang gate and Daming gate are connected. Not only that, I also let people buy about, which has been expanded more than twice. Just one hall can accommodate more than 1000 people to eat together. That''s all The money invested in buying land costs a lot, and I don''t know how many days it will take to earn it back. "


    Wang Zhen agrees with this point. Over the years, the increasing prosperity of Daming has directly led to the soaring land price in the capital, which is really a price per year. This is because the place is selected between the outer city and the inner city. If it is all in the inner city, it is only an investment in this land. It is such a large scale that it may need more than 100000 Liang at least ¡£


    Looking at Wang Zhen nodding slightly, Yang Chendong smiled and continued: "What I said just now is that the first floor can accommodate 1000 people at the same time, and there are no less than 50 boxes around it. There are more elegant rooms and 100 boxes upstairs. It only takes 100000 Liang silver to finish the decoration. Oh, by the way, forget to tell Grandpa Wang that this decoration is different from the past. I use transparent glass made from foreigners And new furniture, these things are of great value. It takes a lot of money just to transport them. "


    "Fully transparent glass... Glass?" Wang Zhen finally couldn''t help but eat and asked. A mirror flashed in his mind, so he asked a little excitedly, "is Yang Xima talking about a mirror?"


    "No." Yang Chendong shook his head, "The mirror can reflect images and reflect people clearly. Glass is transparent and does not have the function of looking at the mirror, but it can not only isolate people, but also clearly make people''s vision unimpeded. Oh, I''m afraid this will not be explained clearly for a moment and a half. When the decoration is finished, Grandpa Wang will naturally see it, but it''s a new thing. It''s true. It''s just a pity The capital is limited. Otherwise, I really want to get more. It''s a good time to make a fortune. "


    Speaking of these, Yang Chendong kept smacking his mouth, a look of some regret.


    "Capital? How much do you need?" Wang Zhen became interested when he heard that it was a new thing that could make a lot of money. If it could be as magical as a mirror, it must be a good business. The speed of making money can be imagined. He wanted to step in. Who would dislike less money?


    "Well, if you want to buy goods in large quantities, it will take at least 5 million Liang to make it. Of course, if you have more, naturally it''s best and you''ll earn more." Yang Chendong frowned and seemed to give such a result after careful consideration.


    As soon as Wang Zhen heard that it needed 5 million Liang, but it was barely enough, he immediately gave up the idea of investing. Are you kidding? Not to mention whether he has these in his hand now, just say that today''s Yang Chendong is not worth his so rest assured. He took out so much money and gave it to the other party at once. If he was trapped, wouldn''t his efforts over the years be ruined?


    When Yang Chendong saw that the other party had no news, he didn''t mean to persuade. People who didn''t know, naturally, the cost of glass was very high, but when chijiancheng glass factory could produce in large quantities, the cost of this thing was very low, but it was not enough.


    After finishing the land and decoration, Yang Chendong continued to say: "There will be a large performance stage in the middle of the immortal house. During the introduction, there will be storytelling, songs and dances on it, and I can guarantee that they are all new songs. At that time, think about what a grand occasion it will be. I''m afraid it''s hard to get a ticket. In addition to the unique delicacy of the delicacies, you also tasted potatoes today. Just this food can make nearly 20 kinds, that''s all Besides other delicious food, the taste must be mouth watering. Of course, the cost of playing songs and dances will not be too small, which is roughly tens of thousands of Liang silver. In addition, there is the Tianwaitian trading firm of the Yang family next to the restaurant, where many things that Daming does not have will be sold. Investment is needed first, and the cost will be lower if some goods are purchased less It won''t be less than 100000 Liang. On the whole, 300000 Liang is still stretched. Among them, father-in-law Wang doesn''t need to take out anything, and he can get 10% of it. "

 Chapter 58

    With these words, Yang Chendong took a drink from the tea cup, and the corners of his mouth shook a few times, which gave people the feeling of being very distressed.


    If it is true that there are 300000 taels of investment and give 10% for nothing, it is really not less. Roughly, it is estimated that at least 3000 taels of silver will be obtained every month. This let Wang Zhen know Yang Chendong''s spirit.


    "I don''t know what we need to do?" Wang Zhen doesn''t think the sky will lose the pie. If there is no benefit to each other, even the temporary alliance will not last long.


    "Grandpa Wang is happy. What I need is safety. Grandpa Wang needs to protect the absolute safety of Shenxianju and tiantiantian trading firm. At least no one can make trouble here. In addition, when purchasing goods, most of them come from foreigners. I have ordered them to transport them to the nearest Tianjin Wei. In this way, I hope Grandpa Wang can guarantee the safety all the way from there to the capital. Of course, brothers You''ll get a lot of money for your tea. "


    Yang Chendong is waiting for Wang Zhen to ask? Pay must be rewarded. This is just a deal. Although with Yang Chendong''s current strength, once his fangs are exposed, it is not difficult to ensure safety, those are private soldiers and can''t be shown to others, at least not yet.


    Wang Zhen listened to Yang Chendong''s request and pondered a little. He felt that it was not difficult. He just needed to say hello to the East Hall and royal guards, so that no one without eyes would go to make trouble. In this way, he could earn at least 3000 liang of silver a month and 30000 or 40000 Liang a year. It''s worth it anyway. "OK, deal."


    "Duke Wang is happy. Come here. I''ll give you a toast with tea instead of wine." Yang Chendong also laughed with satisfaction.


    "Ha ha, good." Wang Zhen seems to be in a good mood. In his eyes, Yang Chendong is a god of wealth. He has a good relationship with him, which is a matter of mutual benefit. Of course he is happy. From the beginning to the end, Yang Chendong didn''t show any intention of being promoted to the rank, but just a merchant''s face, which reassured Wang Zhen.


    Wang Zhen likes power and money. But it must be said that power is of course my favorite. In this regard, Yang Chendong has no intention of competing with him. He only has interests and no disputes. Of course, Wang Zhen can put his heart in his stomach.


    Satisfied Wang Zhen left. Yang Chendong looked at qiaoyin who came to clean up the table and said, "go and throw away the set of tea cups." pointing to what Wang Zhen had used, the sixth young master looked disgusted.


    Yang Chendong would not have made such grievances at will unless his strength was too weak and he didn''t want the people of Daming to suffer from the war.


    "Yes." Qiao Yin agreed. Then he smiled. Obviously, he felt ridiculous about the small belly Chicken Intestines sometimes shown by the sixth young master.


    "Oh, you''re so skilled that you dare to laugh at me, young master. That''s it. Are you ready to beat your ass?" he noticed that Qiao Yin was smiling there. The important thing is that he was smiling in the end, and his whole body trembled, making the towering double peaks and peaks tremble constantly, giving people a strong visual impact, which made Yang Chendong itch, I want to punish my parents.


    The so-called family law, which Yang Chendong said himself, is spanking. Since he slapped qiaoyin''s ass unintentionally, Yang Chendong liked the feeling of meat.


    Qiao Yin doesn''t seem to be bothered. He has something to annoy the sixth young master. In this way, the family law began to be popular. One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. It''s really interesting. At this moment, Yang Chendong has to be expert in the law. In short, it''s just an itch.


    As soon as she heard the family law, Qiao Yin also blushed with joy. At the same time, she said, "young master, don''t. Qiao Yin knows it''s wrong."


    "Do you know? It''s late now, ha ha ha." as he spoke, Yang Chendong approached with a smile on the face of a big gray wolf, and the little white rabbit really didn''t mean to run at all. Instead, he stood there foolishly, looking like being acted by others. The intention of "fighting" was obvious.


    Yang Chendong knew that he could satisfy his hand feeling again, and his face was also full of thieves'' laughter. However, all the beauty was gone in the following, and the tiger awn suddenly appeared.


    Hu mang also knew that it was not the right time to appear at this time, but there was no way. Outside the Yang family village, the eldest young master, the second young master and other Yang families came. They wanted to see the sixth young master. These are all direct members of the Yang family. Hu mang doesn''t dare to stop them.


    "What''s the matter?" looking at Hu Mang''s appearance at this time, Yang Chendong immediately recovered his calm face, lost his hands behind him, and was fundamentally different from the way he played with Qiao Yin just now.


    "Young master, the eldest young master, the second young master and other young masters and young ladies have come. They are outside the villa now, and the people in the East Hall have stopped them." Hu mang lowered his head. With Yang Chendong''s light becoming more and more prosperous, his respect and admiration for the sixth young master are increasing day by day, and his conversation is less and less casual as before.


    "Elder brother, are they finally willing to come?" Yang Chendong heard a light hum in his nose. They are still brothers. They are all power eyes. They were just nine grade officials yesterday. They all refused to appear because they were too busy. Now I am from the five grades, higher than them. Now I lean one by one. This is the real society.


    Although somewhat unhappy in his heart, Yang Chendong still decided to meet. How to say, these are his relatives. He immediately occupied Yang Chendong''s body. Of course, he also wants to return some welfare. In such a hundred years, he can face it calmly. "Well, tell the people in the east hall that this is the young master''s brother and sister. Don''t stop."


    "Yes." Hu mang respectfully agreed and turned away. Qiao Yin immediately went to the main hall and began to take people to clean up tables and chairs.


    Outside the Yang family village, Yang Gong, Yang rang, Yang Xi, Yang Yang, Yang Guifang and the five brothers of the Yang family came. Standing beside them were the third sister Yang Jing, the fourth sister Yang Mei, the fifth sister Yang Li and the sixth sister Yang Qin. In addition to the eldest sister Yang Fei and the seventh sister Yang duo, all the other relatives are here.


    At this time, everyone stood outside the Yang family village and looked at the people in the East Hall. They didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction. They just looked at the village from time to time and expressed their urgent mood to see the sixth younger brother.


    Finally, in the hope, the tiger awn appeared. As soon as he approached, he said to the East factory stall in charge of security: "these are the brothers and sisters of the sixth young master. Please let them in."


    With the permission of Yang family village, East Hall released people. Yang Gong and others had the opportunity to enter the village. Once they got rid of the surveillance of the East Hall, the faces of several Yang brothers became a little lonely and arrogant. In particular, the second brother Yang rang said with an unhappy expression, "you are Hu mang. What are you doing? Our brothers and sisters are here. He can''t tell if he didn''t come out to meet us? He sent you as a servant?"


    As the head of the Department of rites, Yang rang''s official position of zhengliupin is becoming more and more powerful. When he meets his eldest brother Yang Gong, he will inevitably encounter a few words, not to mention facing servants like Hu mang.


    In this regard, Hu mang didn''t say anything. In his eyes, there was only one master, young master Yang Chendong. As for others, he wouldn''t pay attention, let alone have too many contacts, so as not to cause unnecessary doubt.


    He made a complaint, but didn''t get the slightest reply. At this time, just before he came to the front door of Yang family villa, Yang rang felt that he couldn''t hold his face, so he said angrily, "tiger Mang, I''m talking to you, can you hear me? If you don''t have a tutor, just stand there and know when you''re wrong and when you''re leaving."


    In a rage, Yang rang took this place as his home and scolded Hu Mang and others. There was no psychological pressure at all.


    Hu mang hesitated when he said this. He thought that Yang rang was also the second brother of the sixth young master. Finally, he stopped and stood where he was. He really looked like he was going to admit his mistake.


    Yang Wu and Yang Liu were guarding the front door of Yang family villa. After seeing that Hu mang was stopped by drinking, they looked at each other. Then Yang Wu quietly flashed away, leaving Yang Liu standing there staring at him alone.


    "The second brother and the sixth brother have been busy all day and are already very tired. They are saying that we are our own people. It is understandable that we didn''t come out to meet them. We don''t need to be so serious." Yang Qin, the six younger sister who has always been disliked and despised by others, looked at Yang rang and took the opportunity to take advantage of the situation, and then said with displeasure.


    "What? You think I''m serious? Liu Mei, what do you think of yourself? You''re the only one in our family who married a businessman. I don''t know how ashamed you''ve lost your ancestors. Now you still have the face to talk here?" Yang rang read a lot and worked in the etiquette department. His language ability is not limited. Just a word makes Yang Qin feel overwhelmed, and then tears circle in his eyes, To flow out.


    "Second brother is all his own family. Why do you say so much about six sisters?" Yang Gong, a big brother, was unable to see anything. He wanted to mediate it.


    "Eldest brother, you are not the second brother who said you, but your temper is too good, which makes our Yang family no longer look like before. If I say, this person sometimes has to be managed. Otherwise, without rules, we will not be around or decent. At that time, we will only be bullied." Yang rang doesn''t care about his eldest brother Yang Gong at all. In his eyes, his eldest brother was born well. He was the eldest son of the Yang family. Only then did he have the casual official position of zhengliupin. If he replaced himself, he would be at least a fifth grade official now.


    "That''s good!" a sudden drink sounded from the villa, and Yang Chendong, who was dressed in green, strode out. "What the second brother said is good. If there are no rules, you can''t be around. Otherwise, you can only be bullied. But the sixth brother wants to ask, before the third sister, the fourth sister and the seventh sister were bullied, how dare you ask what brothers are doing?"

 Chapter 59

    Naked face!


    As soon as Yang Chendong stood up, he slapped several Yang men in the face. The expression of a look on the face made several Yang brothers not be old faces.


    Old four Yang Yang is burying his head deeply at this time. Just yesterday, he also questioned that Yang Chendong couldn''t manage seven younger sisters. But people beat Wang Gou in the morning, and even his shameful old mother Yan gave him a whip. Up to now, there is nothing wrong with him.


    Yang Chendong showed his determination to defend the rights and interests of the Yang family with practical actions. In contrast, as the fourth brother, he not only didn''t support it, but also questioned it all the time. Now, it really makes people ashamed and ashamed.


    Not only the fourth Yang Yang, but also the eldest, the third and the fifth are all flushed. Obviously, they also know that they have some wrongs in this matter, and they can''t refute anything at this time. But only the second Yang rang said with an indifferent expression, "little six, you are wrong. The water poured out by the married women is already married, so they are no longer my Yang family. What does the good or bad life have to do with us?"


    "Fart!"


    Yang Chendong was really angry when he drank his anger. And this cry surprised everyone, but it was incomprehensible. Yang Chendong was a scholar at the age of 13, and now he has been personally granted the status of a scholar by the emperor. How can he speak dirty words under such a status?


    All the brothers and sisters couldn''t understand it. Only Qiao Yin, Hu Mang and several Yang servants took it for granted. Their masters should be like this. They should be rewarded, punished, happy when they should be happy, and scold when they should be scolded.


    The scene was quiet at this moment, but after two breaths, Yang rang, who had become angry, suddenly jumped his feet and roared to Yang Chendong: "what did you say just now, little Liuzi? You dare to be so disrespectful to your second brother. Do you know?"


    While shouting, Yang rang really rushed to the place where Yang Chendong stood. But Hu Mang, Yang Wu and Yang Liu had already formed a human wall, which blocked Yang rang''s face and made him unable to get close to young master Liu at all.


    There was no way to rush up. Yang couldn''t vent his anger, so he scratched at the three Yang servants with open teeth and claws. After a few times, his clothes were torn open, just like a village woman fighting.


    "That''s enough, you three get out of the way. I''d like to see how my good second brother attacked the court officials. Oh, by the way, he was a court official higher than him." looking at Yang er''s angry look, Yang Chendong shouted angrily from his heart.


    Orders must be executed when they are issued. When Hu mang heard this, they dodged aside. Yang rang, who was not on guard at all, suddenly threw himself into the air. With a sound, the cave lay on the ground and had a close contact with the ground.


    "Poof!" several Yang sisters finally couldn''t help laughing with their mouths covered.


    Being laughed at, Yang let him feel that he couldn''t get through on his face, so he quickly got up and wanted to rush at Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong sneered, "come on, hit me and see if the Dongchang Fanzi outside the door will catch you to Zhao prison."


    Yang rang, who was really ready to do it, immediately spread down like a vented ball when he heard about the East Hall and the imperial prison. People stood there, moving or not.


    "Well, well, they are all our brothers. It''s just a joke. Let''s just say it." at this time, brother Yang Gong began to stand up and be a good man again.


    Yang Gong is such a character. Although he sees his second brother eat flat, he is also very happy. But he didn''t forget what his father told him when he died that the Yang family should unite. As the boss, all he can do is obey his father''s orders.


    Everyone is used to big brother''s living mud. Naturally, we don''t feel any fault in this sentence. But Yang Chendong was not used to it, so he shook his head and said: "No! I''m not kidding. I''m asking you. Why don''t you ask if the third, fourth and seventh sisters have suffered losses in their mother-in-law''s house? Is it true that the married girl is water poured out, as the second brother said? If so, why do they still have the surname Yang? Have we lost our family ties since we grew up? It''s obviously cold-blooded and meaningless Yes. If so, now we have separated our homes, we don''t need to walk around, and we don''t need to help each other. "


    Yang Chendong took the opportunity to make his own voice and express his views.


    If Yang Chendong dared to say so yesterday, several brothers would scold him in unison, saying that he was standing and talking without back pain. However, after the Wang family''s affairs this morning, everyone dared not say so. They already knew that their six younger brothers really did what they said. Compared with them, they were really incompetent. At this moment, all they could do was bow their heads Still bow your head.


    Yang rang, the second elder brother, calmed down a lot. He thought of Yang Chendong''s fight with Wang Gou in the morning. He thought that he was still an official of the fifth grade, one level higher than his official position. He thought that he was afraid that he could no longer be treated as a younger brother.


    No one spoke, only the third sister Yang Jing and the fourth sister Yang Mei stood there crying in a low voice.


    Just before this morning, they were still living a life of years in their mother-in-law''s house. But as soon as Wang Gou''s affair happened, their turn came. In particular, their mother-in-law''s family sent someone to inquire. They learned that Wang Gou and his mother Yan were beaten because they were bad to Yang Chendong''s seventh sister Yang duo. In an instant, they all became concerned about their wives. When he learned that his wife was going to visit his sixth brother in Yangjiazhuang, no one would obstruct him, so he immediately agreed.


    This is the general trend. Yang Chendong beat Wang Gou and his mother. Feidan was not punished by the emperor. Instead, he was promoted to seven levels. No one in the civil and military circles of the Manchu Dynasty said Yang Chendong was not right. On the contrary, they took a lot of potatoes home. Instead, they said that Wang Gou was too harsh on Yang duo and deserved to be beaten.


    As soon as these rumors spread out, where would anyone dare to be dissatisfied with the Yang family? Don''t say it''s deliberately causing trouble. It''s good not to be asked for trouble by others.


    In this way, the third sister Yang Jing and the fourth sister Yang Mei had the opportunity to go out of their mother-in-law''s house and come to Yang family village to get together with their brothers and sisters.


    All this is thanks to Yang Chendong, the sixth younger brother who came to the capital for the first time. If it weren''t for his younger brother, I''m afraid they wouldn''t know what kind of crime to suffer.


    The two sisters were crying there. Yang Chendong couldn''t bear it. He motioned to Qiao Yin for a look. Then yin''er went over and helped the third sister and the fourth sister to the main room with the fifth sister Yang Li and the sixth sister Yang Qin.


    The four sisters entered the main room. Yang Chendong looked at the five brothers and said, "let''s go. What''s going on in the room?"


    Turning around, Yang Chendong took the lead, followed by his eldest brother Yang Gong and others, and finally his second brother Yang rang with a look on his face. Although he hated the six younger brothers for not giving face, he wanted to know what had happened in the Yang family villa. As a six grade official, it was very necessary to know the wind direction in the imperial court in time.


    In the main room, everyone sits in different positions and sizes. But it is worth mentioning that Yang Chendong, who is in the first place, is not his eldest brother Yang Gong.


    It''s true that this is Yang family village, but it is Yang family village established by Yang Chendong. He is the master. It''s really appropriate to be in the first place.


    In this regard, people seem to have some doubts, but due to the strength shown by Yang Chendong just now, everyone knows and doesn''t ask anything, but the eyes are clearly forcing.


    Some words, Yang Chendong didn''t want to say so clearly, but immediately, several brothers had opinions, so he really had to say. "Brothers, let the sixth brother explain one thing first. Although this Yang family village is called Yang family village, it is really different from the Yang family village in the hometown of Jianning mansion. That Yang family village is shared by our brothers, and the one under our feet is really the sixth brother''s own."


    The Yangjiazhuang in the capital has 2000 mu of fertile land. It''s not far from the capital. Its value can be imagined. As soon as Yang Chendong heard it, the faces of the five brothers changed.


    Without waiting for them to ask, Yang Chendong continued to explain: "the sixth brother knows what several brothers are thinking, but I want to say that all the investments in the Yangjiazhuang are taken by the sixth brother alone, with a total of 2000 liang of gold. These are the cooperation between me and cousin Yang Fu, opening a restaurant in Jianning and running the Yang newspaper Not only that, the six younger brothers will also open a fairy house restaurant and a Tianwaitian trading firm in the capital. The two items of silver should be more than 300000 Liang. These things have been reported to the Emperor today. There are also 10% of the shares of eunuch Wang Zhen and 10% of the shares of cousin Yang Fu. "


    Never stop talking!


    Yang Chendong made his next plan clear. Even for a small Yangjiazhuang, they have to make up their mind. If they don''t make it clear in advance, they will inevitably have all kinds of trouble to come to the door in the future. As for the shares of eunuch Wang Zhen, they must not dare to talk about such a big event casually.


    Originally, Yang Chendong said that the Yang family village had nothing to do with the brothers. They still wanted to oppose it. If it didn''t matter, where did the money come from. But as soon as they heard Yang Chendong say that they had invested no less than 300000 Liang to get a restaurant and a business firm, they were scared and didn''t know what to say.


    Three hundred thousand taels were taken out. That small Yangjiazhuang is really nothing. Not to mention that they still have such a close relationship with Wang Zhen. It seems that whoever wants trouble is going to die.


    Yang Chendong looked at his brothers, his face changed again and again, and he couldn''t help feeling comfortable. Wang Zhen''s name is intended to frighten people by his name. It seems that the role is really not small.

 Chapter 60

    Because of Yang Chendong''s words, the main room fell into silence. I don''t know how long it took. The boss Yang Gong asked with a trace of uncertainty, "can a Yang newspaper and a restaurant really make so much money?"


    Of course, Yang Chendong would not say that most of the money was robbed by Kaohsiung in the sea. So I can only nod. "Every time Yang Bao publishes, it is in short supply. Naturally, it makes money. By the way, there are also 20% shares of Wang Zhen."


    I heard that even Yang Bao had Wang Zhen''s elements inside. The brothers don''t ask any more, but they can''t afford to offend their existence now. Walking around, I''m afraid I can''t hide? Let alone take the initiative to provoke.


    Seeing that everyone stopped talking, Yang Chendong continued, "As for the Yang family village in the old residence of Jianning mansion, the income there is divided into six parts according to the intention of my mother when she left, which are owned by our six brothers. However, the village is not very big, and the money we can earn in a year is limited, so it is impossible to point to the Yang family village. The six brothers have the Yang family village in the capital, so they don''t want the members there, and let the five brothers go Take it. "


    Yang Chendong said magnanimously. After deducting various expenses, the profit of Yang family village in Jianning house is between 1000 and 2000 Liang a year. The five brothers share one person equally, which is only three or four hundred liang of silver. He really doesn''t care about this money now.


    Having finished the question of Zhuangzi''s ownership, Yang Chendong looked at his four sisters and said, "the Yang family village in Jianning mansion has nothing to do with several sisters. You all live in your mother-in-law''s house by relying on those dowries. Without income, Jinshan and Yinshan will eat the mountain empty, so it''s no good."


    Shaking his head, Yang Chendong knew the importance of money. People say that money can make the devil push the mill, and even others say that money can make the mill push the ghost.


    It can be seen that money is so important. The reason why several sisters came to their mother-in-law''s house is that their status is getting lower and lower. In addition to the weak power of the Yang family, they can''t establish their power and consolidate their status because of insufficient money. If they want to change, they just rely on a meal. I''m afraid it''s difficult to solve the problem. There can be a reason this time. What about the next time?


    Yang Chendong doesn''t guarantee that every time he hits someone, he won''t be investigated. So he thought of a once and for all solution, that is to give money. With enough money as his reliance, no one must dare to look down on it.


    "Third sister, fourth sister, fifth sister and sixth sister, in the future, my brother will give you monthly examples. I''ll give you 1000 liang of silver first. If there are other urgent things, you can open your mouth and I''ll solve them. In addition, the eldest sister and seventh sister are the same. You can help your brother and inform him later." Yang Chendong looked at the four sisters with a smile.


    "Of course, if the sisters feel that life is not satisfactory and want to leave their current mother-in-law''s family, they can also say. If others don''t decide, the younger brother will decide. If others don''t want to manage, the younger brother will manage. When necessary, the younger brother can also go to see the emperor and ask the emperor to decide for you. After we leave at that time, we will find a satisfactory one again. It''s hard to find a three legged toad , two legged men don''t have much left, do they? "


    Yang Chendong habitually spoke some later languages.


    When she said this, several women burst into laughter. Then Yang Jing, the third sister who had a bad life, said with a pursed mouth, "the sixth brother is joking again. Now the third sister is in her thirties and has two children. How can she get married?"


    "Nothing is impossible. Everyone has the right to pursue their own happiness. Men and women have it. In short, if you are not satisfied with your life, come to your brother and let me decide for you." Yang Chendong shook his head. He wanted to refute the thought of the third sister. He wanted to say that in his era, there were many women in their 40s and 50s who divorced. But he still didn''t say it. After all, he would rather demolish ten temples than one marriage. This has been a thinking for thousands of years and can''t be changed for a while.


    The four sisters, including Qiao Yin, were already in tears.


    In this era, it is really not easy to have a man who understands women like this. Especially Qiao Yin is proud that he can follow the sixth young master.


    The four sisters are really very happy. They can get 1000 Liang a month. With this money, they can do anything in their mother-in-law''s house. They are all their own money. They can use it for justice, and they can also take the opportunity to attract more people. I think the future must be full of expectations.


    In contrast, the faces of the five brothers were much ugly.


    It''s not like the sixth brother said it. It''s clear that Yang Chendong is the boss.


    It sounds like the boss doesn''t say it. Yang Chendong is tough enough now. Compared with money, five are not as good as other people''s little finger. Since their parents died, their source of livelihood has almost been cut off. Except for the Yang family''s old house, the Yang family village''s annual several hundred Liang silver is the salary from the official position. Of course, there''s no problem with putting the money on the small family, but they Five brothers, which one is not a wife and concubine, up and down dozens of people, where can money be used?


    Than the official position?


    Yesterday, you can also take this to press Yang Chendong, but now people are from five grades, and their best is zhengliu grade, which can''t be suppressed by the same.


    In this way, what else can I say to my sixth brother. If the reason is not smooth and the law is not clear, one by one suddenly feels bored and boring. It''s like Yang rang, the second brother, who wants to get up and leave this moment, but if it''s not because he hasn''t figured out where the changes in Yang family village come from and why there are so many Dongchang Fanzi outside, I''m afraid he has risen.


    "Little six... Six younger brothers, what''s going on today? Even the emperor has come to Yang family villa, and there are so many civil and military officials?" Yang let himself not ask. I''m afraid Yang Chendong won''t say it. He couldn''t help but ask each other at last.


    "It''s no big deal." it''s not a secret at first. I believe it will be spread all over the streets of the capital soon. Even so, it''s OK to tell your brothers. At that moment, Yang Chendong roughly told the whole story.


    When he said that the potatoes he planted could yield more than 20 stones per mu, the five brothers were shocked again. At this moment, they finally know why the sixth brother suddenly turned over, promoted and became an official.


    Finally figured out what was going on. Yang rang felt that there was no need to stay. How did he feel that staying was a slap in the face? Then he got up and said goodbye.


    When Yang asked to leave, his eldest brother Yang Gong also put forward it. Then the third, fourth and fifth were the same.


    I know that my words hurt several brothers today. Now it will only be ugly to stay. In other words, let''s separate first and make up slowly when we have a chance in the future. "Well, when the brothers leave, each of them takes ten kilograms of potatoes back to taste fresh. I have come to the capital. I have more opportunities to get along in the future. It''s not bad for this moment. By the way, the fourth brother stays. I have something to discuss with you."


    Yang Yang, the fourth named, was stunned at first, and then a happy way: "well, the fourth brother didn''t have anything to do when he went back, so he bothered the sixth brother here."


    The other eldest brother, second brother, third brother and fifth brother took potatoes and left Chuang Tzu under the guidance of Hu Mang and others. Yang Yang, the left fourth brother, asked excitedly and curiously, "sixth brother, what''s the matter with the fourth brother?"


    "Well, after dinner in the evening, take me to the flower street in the capital." Yang Chendong said casually.


    Flower street.


    It refers to what people call flower streets and willow lanes. There are usually places for fun, that is, "prostitutes and houses". Of course, there are also high-grade places in flower streets, which are for performing arts but not selling themselves. They are designed for some skilled women to live there. For example, Chen Yuanyuan in the late Ming Dynasty was a song and prostitute at first, and once worked as a flower leader.


    The reason why he left his fourth brother was that he knew that he was a dandy. Only his official position did not have the job of correcting the eight classics. He was also a man or a young man. He should not be unfamiliar with such a place.


    Sure enough, when he heard that he was going to take a look at the flower street, his fourth brother Yang Yang immediately showed a look I knew. Then he smiled with a cheap smile, "yes, the sixth brother is 18 years old. I''m afraid he''s still a boy and body. I should go and see it."


    Yang Chendong didn''t know what to say about the explicit language of the fourth brother. He could only shake his head and ignore it. Instead, he ran to talk to several sisters.


    The four sisters also heard the dialogue between Yang Chendong and the fourth Yang Yang. Now they watched the sixth young master run over, naturally smiling. Qiao Yin stood aside with a look of resentment. That son seemed to say that if the young master needed to find her, why go to such a place? It won''t have a good reputation.


    Looking at everyone''s eyes, we know that everyone misunderstood themselves. Yang Chendong had to stand up and explain, "my sisters and six younger brothers are not so unbearable. This time, I have a purpose. You know, I want to build a restaurant, and there are few songs and dances in the big restaurant. I''m looking for talents."


    "So it is." Yang Chendong said solemnly, not to mention whether his sisters really believed it. Qiao Yin is the first person to believe, because if the young master really needs it, he will find himself instead of fooling around in the flower street.


    After just explaining one sentence, Yang Chendong didn''t mention it, but asked some anecdotes about several sisters'' capital.


    Because Yang Chendong was angry for them and gave money, the four sisters felt that the relationship between them was getting closer in an instant. This conversation was really speechless. Later, as the relationship became closer and closer, Yang Chendong suddenly had an idea and asked Qiao Yin to go to the backyard warehouse, where he took out some women''s brassieres, bottoms (trousers) and cheongsam to change for several sisters.

 Chapter 61

    In the Ming Dynasty, the ancient customs were not very strict. At least there was no "no dew" order issued by Emperor Gaozong of the Tang Dynasty. They also like to wear skirts with various patterns, such as "Yuehua skirt", "Fengwei skirt", "Hehuan skirt" and "pleated skirt" folded with the whole piece of satin. The front of this kind of skirt is flat without pleats. It is surrounded by decorative lace. It is filled with colorful embroidery patterns. There are fine pleats on the left and right sides, up to 150 or 60 pleats.


    But clothes like cheongsam that need to show their legs are still not suitable. Compared with modern women''s thin, transparent and exposed, it can''t catch up with them.


    To this end, Yang Chendong is painstaking and persuasive. For example, the beauty of a woman is to be shown to others. A woman is a magical thing in the hands of the creator. She takes beauty as her nature. That''s the case. Why don''t you find a way to show it? Wrapped every day, can''t you admire yourself?


    The years when women really belong to youth are just so many years. One eye has passed. If you don''t cherish it well, you''re really sorry for yourself. And such a cheongsam can show a woman''s perfect posture. Women wearing cheongsam should generally be dignified, stand straight, keep their chest straight and close their abdomen; Walk steadily, like walking in a leisurely court; Sitting should also stand up, not hunchback. Over time, will they all become ladies of the family.


    There are also benefits to improve personality cultivation: wearing an elegant and beautiful body-shaped cheongsam, women''s psychology will be induced to become more quiet, elegant and feminine. It is not suitable for a woman who is angry, or who does not stand and has four legs to pull her crotch to wear a cheongsam.


    Wearing cheongsam can also show good nutrition, because women wearing cheongsam need shiny skin, white and red, plump and slim body, and delicate skin. Wearing a cheongsam like this, people''s clothes fit the wall and are perfect. If you look yellow and skinny, you can''t wear cheongsam no matter how good it is.


    At the same time, the return rate is high: scholars are used by confidants, and women are used by those who please themselves. Wearing a body-shaped cheongsam will naturally attract the attention of countless heterosexuals. Maybe you can wear it for life.


    In short, cheongsam is the dress that best reflects the curvaceous beauty of Oriental women.


    After talking a lot, the four sisters were all excited, but no one took the lead in trying. Finally, Yang Chendong had to come up with a killer mace. It is said that this is a tool to make money. It will eventually march in the whole capital. If all four sisters refuse to wear it, how can others know the benefits of this thing? If they can''t sell it at that time, they will lose money. So what will they take for example every month?


    Of course, it''s just that Yang Houdong wants to take the opportunity to give his four sisters back their confidence. If he really wants to sell, he can fight other open-minded women to wear them. It''s not difficult to get a model team, so the effect will be better. Not to mention that after the Shenxianju fire, the cheongsam will catch fire, which he is very confident.


    Sure enough, when it comes to money, the four sisters finally made up their mind. The sixth brother helped them so much. It would be unreasonable if he refused to pay such a little. So the four sisters, including Qiao Yin, blushed and went into the fitting room and changed into cheongsam.


    Yang Chendong and his fourth brother Yang Yang were tasting tea in the main hall, waiting to be the first audience.


    About two incense sticks passed, and finally five women in cheongsam appeared in the main hall.


    When she came out, she talked about the reason of appreciating the knife. Naturally, she couldn''t get around Yang Chendong. When the maid Xiaoqing said that all this was because the sixth young master of the Yang family knocked the dengwen drum, Miss Hu Yan knew that the talent she had long hidden in her heart had arrived in the capital.


    The most important thing is that Xiaoqing also found out that it was the sixth young master who presented a great gift today. It turned out that it was grain with a yield of more than 20 stones per mu, which was a big problem to solve the stomachs of the people all over the world. On the spot, he was awarded the crown prince to wash horses, from the official to the fifth grade.


    "Young lady, the sixth young master of the Yang family is only 18 years old, but he is already an official from the fifth grade. It seems that such a thing only happened during the Hongwu Period when the country was founded. Tut! This sixth young master is really powerful, and Xiaoqing really wants to see this man."


    Looking at the maid Xiaoqing, she looked like a flower maniac. Hu Yan just smiled, "what''s the matter, Xiaoqing has moved her heart again? Do you want me to be a matchmaker for you, miss?"


    Originally, she wanted to play a joke on Xiaoqing. Who thought she didn''t blush, she agreed, "OK, OK, Xiaoqing will go to the matchmaker. At that time, Xiaoqing can marry with the young lady."


    "Ah! What." hearing that the matter finally came around her head, Hu Yan was not willing to rely on it, and immediately they laughed and made a mess.


    After a while, they were crazy enough. Xiaoqing gasped and said, "Miss, don''t you know? This six young master is not only talented, but also true."


    "What is true temperament? You haven''t even seen anyone. How dare you come to such a conclusion?" Hu Yan shook her head in disbelief. She only thinks Xiaoqing is good at everything because of her worship. But facts have proved that there are many people fishing for fame and reputation. It is often said that there are many good people, but only after real contact can we know that this person is just a dressed bird and beast. Those advantages are deliberately revealed and can not stand the test of a long time.


    "No, miss, is the sixth young master true? You don''t know. Just this morning, he went to the vicinity of Liulichang first and beat his seventh brother-in-law." Xiaoqing thought of hearing that changsui talked about it. She couldn''t help but rejoice. She imagined in her mind what style Yang Chendong would have when doing these things.


    Hu Yan thought Xiaoqing was because of worship. As soon as she heard the story, she immediately chirped and asked, "wait, you said that the sixth young master beat his seventh brother-in-law. What''s going on?"


    "I also heard what Chang Sui around the master said. It''s like this..." next, Xiaoqing told Hu Yan everything she knew. She was angry in her eyes, then changed from worry to joy, and then waved her arm, "Good, good fight. A man who is bad to his wife should fight. Oh, by the way, Wang Gou is a scholar of the Imperial Academy. He has an official status. Will it be okay if he beats someone?"


    "No, No. This is where the sixth young master is smart. He unexpectedly said that it was because he wanted to tell the emperor about the good luck of potatoes, but he unfortunately came to the king''s house. He thought that he was his seventh brother-in-law. He should have a way. Who knows, he hit someone by mistake." Xiaoqing giggled when talking about these, and praised the sixth young master''s machine transformation power. It was really powerful.


    "There''s such a thing." Hu Yan was happy when she heard it, and then said happily, "well, you don''t have to go to court to fight such an asshole. It''s really good."


    At this moment, Hu Yan obviously stood with Yang Chendong. When she really loved someone, he did everything right. But soon, she became unhappy again.


    Xiaoqing, who also had a dreamy face on one side, suddenly saw that the young lady''s face changed, and she couldn''t help worrying, "Miss, miss, what''s the matter with you? Is there something uncomfortable?" she also stretched out her hand to touch Hu Yan''s forehead.

 Chapter 62

    "No." Hu Yan shook her head, dodged the jade Bi, held her cheeks with both hands, and said painfully, "Xiaoqing, do you really want to appoint a woman when she marries her husband''s house? I think Miss Yang''s seven was so lively that she was spoiled by thousands when she was in her mother''s house. But when she marries the Wang family, she has to be a maid and a servant. There''s no way. It''s really too hard."


    Knowing what Xiaoqing was worried about, Xiaoqing quickly shook her head and said, "no, miss, if you get married, master and adults will decide for you? No one will bully you."


    "No." Hu Yan shook her head stubbornly. "The identity of the seven sisters of the Yang family is also not simple. Her father is an old adult Yang Rong. He is no worse than my grandfather, but he has to suffer the same pain? Alas, Xiaoqing, I suddenly don''t want to get married."


    Hu Yan said like this. For a time, Xiaoqing didn''t know how to persuade her. She also sat with her cheek, looked out of the window and said, "women are destined to marry and have children for those men. This is our life."


    "But life is also divided between good and bad. Once you really marry a person like Wang Gou, your life will be ruined. It''s better to be a girl all your life without marrying?" Hu Yan shook her head. This thing had a great shake on her psychology, and even gave her a kind of premarital phobia that modern people have.


    Seeing Hu Yan, Xiaoqing was really discouraged. If so, I''m afraid that the master and adults would find themselves guilty. What would they do? She was also a little frightened at the thought, but she jumped into her mind with a person''s name, "Miss, you can marry the young master of the Yang family. You see, he doesn''t hesitate to break the law to seek justice for his sister''s affairs. Such a man should be credible."


    "Marry the sixth young master of the Yang family? Is he really worth trusting for life?" at this moment, Hu Yan began to seriously consider this problem in her heart.


    ......


    Flower street!


    It is located near Chongwenmen gate in the outer city of the capital. At night, there are red lights and willows. Countless dignitaries, dignitaries and rich merchants can see it here,


    In the Ming Dynasty, it was stipulated that civil and military officials were not allowed to sleep at night and prostitute. All officials who slept in prostitutes had a staff of 60, and the matchmaker was reduced by one, that is, they had to beat 60 boards, even the introducers. The descendants of officials who whored and prostituted also played 60 boards.


    There was once a commanding envoy of Hainan guards in Guangdong Province, Yi Jinbiao, who went to Beijing to stay and prostitute. He felt that he was relegated to garrison Weiyuan guards! It means that people with military posts are not allowed to stay and prostitute, nor to marry le of the Jiaofang division as a wife, otherwise they will be transferred to other guards. However, although it is a punishment, they also have a salary.


    In a poem written by Du Mu, a female merchant who did not know the hatred of the country''s subjugation still sang flowers across the river. Of course, female singers also included prostitutes They nailed the pillar of shame as if they were born cheap embryos. However, this is just the theory of beauty and water. Who do business women sing for? Not for the meat eaters who shoulder the rise and fall of the country? Without them, are the singers bored to sing to the water? To the tree? To the wind? Frankly, these poor women are just incompetent and lack integrity Just a man''s scapegoat.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong''s view is really different from that of others. In his view, existence is reasonable, just like prostitutes and prostitutes, which were thought to have been broken since ancient times. It''s like the Republic disappeared under the severe blow when it was just established, but didn''t it reappear as soon as the economy developed?


    This is a demand, that is, if there is a demand, there must be a response. As long as it is used well, it can also reduce the occurrence of some crimes. Of course, management should be standardized, such as paying taxes, regular physical examination to ensure safety, and so on.


    Of course, as Yang Chendong is now, it is impossible to put forward these things, that is, nothing to find trouble.


    Flower street is different from the ordinary willow alley. The legal control here is also much weaker. Most people here are skilled, and most of them don''t sell themselves. Unless they really see the right eye, it''s another matter. Because of this, officials don''t need to be so afraid to appear here.


    When he came here tonight, Yang Chendong was also looking for talents.


    In the so-called thirty or sixty lines, every line produces a champion. What does this champion mean? Of course, it is a talent.


    Just like those female stars in later generations, they can''t deny that there are good and clean ones, but most of them know what kind of state they are. In fact, they don''t want to become such people, but what should they do in the general environment? If they are not hidden, there will be no play to pick up. In this way, they come and go. Anyway, others are so popular, and there will be no successors The so-called. But it is undeniable that no matter what way they get angry, they also have certain abilities and can be regarded as talents.


    Yang Chendong knew from his fourth brother Yang Yang that there are two very famous flower leaders in the flower street. They are famous for their skills to suppress the crowd. They are many distinguished guests. The most important thing is that they really do not sell themselves. It is very appreciated by Yang Chendong to insist on this in such an environment.


    The first place to come today is called jiuyifang.


    As we all know, the ancients said that there were six arts, namely ritual, music, shooting, imperial, calligraphy and counting.


    It''s said that lady Hua kuixiang really has nine skills, especially dancing. I don''t know how many men lingered and couldn''t eat.


    As Yang Yang, the fourth brother, said, this fragrant lady is born with strange fragrance, which makes people want to get drunk. Even if she is closer, it can let people''s thoughts fly. It''s wonderful.


    Yang Chendong believes in this. Later generations often hear people say that someone has body fragrance, which is not surprising, but sweat has a special taste, which makes people smell it.


    But although I heard that I was busy completing various tasks at that time, I really had no contact with such a woman. Now I have the opportunity to feel one or two.


    Yang Yang was originally a dandy. Places like jiuyifang naturally came here before. Just because the bag is not rich, so every expenditure is not very happy and does not impress people deeply.


    Now that he has six younger brothers to pay the silver, Yang Yang looks excited and excited. It''s time for him to show off tonight, and it''s also the heroic moment when he throws a lot of money.


    He came to Jiuyi workshop in a carriage. As soon as the car stopped, Yang Yang lifted the curtain and went out excitedly. Taking this opportunity, Yang Chendong also noticed that the gate of Jiuyi square in front of him was nearly three feet wide, showing its profound inside information.


    At that time, how about the strength of a family? It can often be seen from the width of the gate. This is the first impression left for Yang Chendong.


    After getting off the carriage, Hu Mang and Yang Er left behind. Yang San and Yang Si, who were driving the carriage, stayed here. After observing what people came down and went, Yang Chendong, who was also wearing green clothes, took a folding fan under the pull of his brother and fourth brother, and strode into the main nine arts barrier.


    As soon as I entered the gate, some young boys greeted them and led them the way. However, after more than 20 steps, I came to a courtyard on the second floor of high school. People haven''t entered it yet? You can already hear a burst of yingyingyan''s voice.


    "Yo, this is not fourth master Yang." a well-dressed woman in her thirties who was greeting guests at the door saw Yang Yang, recognized his identity at a glance, immediately pretended to be surprised and shouted, and then the fragrance rushed to her nose.


    "Ha ha." when Yang Yang saw this, he first looked up to the sky and laughed. Then he naturally let the woman rush in front of him and took his arm. At hand, a piece of five Liang silver was put into the woman''s wrist. Then he naturally asked, "is lady Xiang there?"


    One shot is five Liang silver. Yang Yang was not so generous before. In this way, the welcoming woman looked happy and said in a whine, "fourth master Yang is lucky. Madam Xiang will play and sing a song tonight. I''m afraid it will start soon."


    "Yes, that''s good. Just lead the way." Yang Yang nodded with a smile, then touched his hand on the other party''s chin, that is, he laughed and entered the hospital.


    At this time, another maid came forward and led Yang Si and his party into the yard with lanterns. As he walked, Yang Yang said to Yang Chendong who was following him: "That''s a welcome girl just now. She was taken over by some angry female artists. In fact, they were also famous when they were young, but now they are old, can''t dance, sing or play. They are born in a cheap family and have no way to go. It''s pathetic to say. Therefore, when they can take care of them, they usually take some silver I gave it to them. "


    It seemed that he was afraid that he would blame himself for giving five liang of silver, and Yang Yang explained.


    "It doesn''t matter. The fourth brother will do whatever he wants. The silver won''t hurt." Yang Chendong smiled and shook his head. For him, the mere five Liang silver is really nothing. I''m afraid if they go out to rob Kaohsiung, they don''t know how many five Liang silver will come in.


    Seeing Yang Chendong''s indifferent expression, Yang Yang had confidence in his heart, so he said to the girl leading the way: "I don''t need money. I''ll reward you for finding a good place." then he sent two liang of silver.


    "Thank you for your reward. I''ll take you to the best place." looking at the generous reward, the maid''s face was happy and brought more hospitality along the way.


    The yard is brightly lit, and I don''t know how many candles have been lit and how many lanterns have been hung. This expenditure alone must not be too small. Of course, the guests who can come here are all small family resources, so it''s enough to reward the maintenance cost casually.

 Chapter 63

    While still looking around, Yang Chendong had been led to a square table, on which some fruits and tea were placed, and the location was close to the stage (where Yiji performed). Although it was not recent, it was good.


    Yang Yang naturally sat down there, and then his eyes began to wander. He accidentally saw several acquaintances and said hello.


    Looking at Yang Yang''s obviously showing off expression, Yang Chendong shook his head helplessly, "fourth brother, what are you doing?"


    "Say hello to acquaintances. Oh, sixth brother, you don''t know. I seldom get to such a place. Oh, it''s only a table fee of twenty Liang silver." Yang Yang said with some pain as he explained.


    "Well, it seems worth it." Yang Chendong also looked around. Looking at the environment here, he nodded with satisfaction. In my heart, I also began to measure whether there is anything to improve compared with my own decoration drawings.


    Looking at Yang Chendong''s look of no heartache, Yang Yang put down his heart. Although his own brother was true, he spent other people''s money in the end. It was impossible to say that he was not guilty at all. He felt that he was pulling the flag and pulling the tiger''s skin. In order to show the necessity of his existence, mainly to be worthy of the sixth brother, he carefully pointed to the two tables closer to the platform and said, "sixth brother, do you see the people on those two tables?"


    Yang Chendong''s eyes moved with him. Two young people in their twenties were sitting on the two tables. They were dressed in brocade and satin, looked arrogant, and seemed arrogant.


    Knowing that the sixth brother was paying attention to them, he smiled and whispered, "the seemingly older childe in the East is Xu Chengzong. The one in the west is Zhang De."


    "Oh!" Yang Chendong raised his eyebrows, "but the descendants of the Duke of Wei and the Duke of England?"


    "The sixth brother is really clean. Xu Chengzong is the eldest son of Xu Qin, the Duke of Wei. Now he is not in good health. They say he will pass the title to this son. Zhang De is just the second son of Zhang Fu, the British Duke. It is estimated that he will not succeed in taking the title. But I heard that he has a good relationship with his eldest brother Zhang Mao. I think he should have no worries about food and clothing all his life." in order to please his sixth brother, Or in order to have more money to spend, Yang Yang poured out as much as he knew.


    Yang Chendong nodded as he listened. He knew both of them, and the Security Bureau had made a detailed investigation before.


    Xu Qin, Duke of Wei, is the grandson of Xu Da, king of Zhongshan.


    At the beginning, Xu Da was known as the founder of the Ming Dynasty, but no matter what, covered by the big brand of the British Duke, no one can afford it.


    It''s just a nine arts workshop, which can make the two princes support here. It can be seen that this fragrant lady should be of some level. Yang Chendong can''t help looking forward to it.


    Yang Chendong sat down in his chair and sipped his tea from time to time. When he first came to the capital, he knew very few people, which saved him the trouble of making false promises and greeting others.


    With the passage of time, the whole hall is becoming more and more lively. Various people are constantly introduced into the seat in front of the square table by the maid. Slowly, the climate in the hall begins to rise, and all kinds of sweat smell also fills here, making Yang Chendong''s nose frown slightly and shake his head. The ventilation equipment here is not good, So that the taste here can not be dissipated quickly. Just this, it seems inferior.


    Unlike the immortal house you want to open, it has not only transparent windows, but also a layer of screen windows. In this way, it can ensure that ventilation does not enter all kinds of mosquitoes. That is the place with fresh smell.


    While waiting, or suffering, the seating rate in the hall also reached more than 70%. There was a gentle sound of walking. Two girls who looked decent walked on the stage with a lute.


    Yang Yang has been watching Yang Chendong and is ready to explain as a speaker at any time. Seeing two girls coming up, he put his head together and said, "fourth brother, these two people are warm, not a positive angle."


    "Yes." Yang Chendong nodded. In later generations, the grand theater also used this procedure. First, there was a warm-up, and the real corner can only be used as the finale.


    With the appearance of two warm girls, the whole hall was much quieter. Then the two women first bowed down and saluted, and then the two women holding the lute slowly opened their mouths and sang, "the red dragonfly flies on the green poplar branch. As soon as the spider saw it, he opened his web. He looked at him with infatuation. Spider, don''t look at me. This trap urges you to think less. You spend all your mind, but you can''t get on your web."


    The music style is very slow, often singing a word for half a day, which has a little taste of Kunqu Opera of later generations. This song was also famous at that time. There were Dragonfly words. Some people could not stop nodding and shaking their heads. It seemed that they were reading the four books and five classics, and so did those who knew it.


    But no matter what others do, Yang Chendong is really going to sleep. He is obviously used to the pop music of later generations. He can''t appreciate this set in front of him.


    After singing a song for nearly half an hour, Yang Chendong, who was about to fall asleep, woke up with a cry. Then, when she looked up, the two girls had bowed down and bowed back, and replaced a beautiful woman in her thirties.


    From Yang Chendong''s position, you can just see a trace of melancholy in the corners of the woman''s eyes. He guessed that it must be an accumulation of life. It''s impossible to spend years in a happy scene without any grievances. On the contrary, all kinds of people should greet each other with a smile, and all kinds of people may bring your face. But even if you open the door to do business, you can only smile and wait for a long time. This melancholy naturally integrates with the soul.


    "Fourth brother, this person is Cui na''er, the Bustard in charge here. When she was young, she was very beautiful. Even now, there are many people who pursue her. But she has always been clean and has never had an affair with any man. Later, she was favored by the owner and managed this nine arts nuisance. It''s not easy to say." Yang Yang had an opportunity to show her, You''re welcome. In his heart, he envied his sister and sister. They could take a thousand liang of monthly cases from their six brothers a month. As brothers, they really had nothing.


    This made him feel unfair. At the same time, he also moved his mind, that is, please his six younger brothers and get more silver. At least he should get close to his sister and sisters and get the silver. As for whether the fourth brother will be looked down upon by others for flattering the sixth brother, he doesn''t care. The world is vast, and the silver is the largest, isn''t it?


    "In addition, Cui na''er is on the stage, which proves that lady Xiang is about to appear. She comes up for a reward. This is also called asking for a reward. Whoever gives more money later may be favored by Lady Xiang. If the opportunity is good, it is very possible to become a guest." Yang Yang is still chattering there. At this time, Someone has thrown silver and copper coins on the stage.


    It should be noted here that Daming has no silver, even very little silver.


    The currency used by the Ming Dynasty was treasure money in the early Ming Dynasty, but the treasure money depreciated so quickly that it was like waste paper that no one would use it. Private transactions mainly used copper money and silver, but before the inflow of overseas silver in the late Ming Dynasty, the silver stock of the Ming Dynasty was limited, and the imperial court prohibited the mining of silver, so the silver circulating in the market was not sufficient.


    The first ticket number in China appeared about the early year of Daoguang in the Qing Dynasty (after 1820). This first ticket number, called "Rishengchang", also appeared only at that time.


    There is no silver ticket, which also makes it inconvenient for people to trade when they travel. They often need to bring a lot of silver or copper money to trade. Just like now, give me a reward to attract the attention of Lady Xiang. For a time, the silver money flew all over the stage.


    Of course, only some small retail investors threw money on the stage. They gave too little, so fishing in troubled waters was just to prove that they were also a generous Lord. Just because they were shy in their pockets, they had such a method. Like a really rich Lord, there are Turtles who come to the table with a plate. Once they receive the money, they will sing and drink loudly to praise the dignity of the reward person.


    Naturally, such an approach can also lead to a competitive mechanism, which can make more men spend a lot of money here and let them harvest more.


    Mr. GUI began to act and walked to the tables. The silver money on the copper plate began to increase gradually. Yang Houdong was looking at this scene with great interest. These were completely different from what he imagined in his mind. Naturally, he was a little curious.


    While watching and imagining what mechanism to use when his restaurant was opened, he suddenly woke up with a song and drink. "Thank you, Prince Wang, for giving fifty liang of silver!"

 Chapter 64

    Following the sound, Yang Chendong turned his head and saw a seemingly elegant young man smiling and putting ten or five liang of silver on the copper plate. His eyes drifted away everywhere, as if he was showing off his height, wealth and handsome to others.


    "Sixth brother, only when you reward more than 50 liang of silver will you be sung and drunk, and you may be remembered by Lady Xiang. Look, how much will we reward later?" noticed that Yang Chendong seemed to be interested, and Yang Yang, the fourth brother, hurriedly added a jar.


    Anyway, it''s Yang Chendong''s silver. If you don''t give it to lady Xiang, you may not give it to yourself. Even so, you''d better give it more. If it''s so general, he naturally follows in the limelight.


    "Oh, is there such a saying?" Yang Chendong smiled at one of them, and then raised an index finger towards the tiger mang standing behind him.


    "One hundred liang? Six younger brothers have spirit." Yang Yang thought he understood. He smiled at this gesture. Then he settled down and waited for the turtle slave to show off when he came to his desk.


    The tortoise slave drank and sang. Then he handed the ten pieces of silver on the copper plate and some hanging money rewarded by others to another little tortoise slave behind him, and then walked to another table.


    However, it seems that the good luck has run out, or most of the people who came here today are shy. In short, they haven''t drunk and sang until they came to Yang Chendong''s table. The turtle slave first lowered his head to show respect, and then looked at the table of the descendants of the two national lords not far away.


    Being able to be a turtle slave who comes to collect reward money is also of some identity and insight. What kind of person can reward how much money, he can naturally see at a glance. In his eyes, Yang Yang is not the first time to come. Is this the first time someone has taken such a good seat? But I''m afraid that''s the ability. There may be a reward, but it won''t be too much. Otherwise, I''ll sit in the right position of the two national Lords.


    Yang Yang had known the result for a long time, so he had been waiting for the arrival of Guigong and gave a good performance. This also saw all the changes of Guigong in his eyes. Seeing each other''s eyes, he didn''t look at himself. He couldn''t help laughing. Then he nodded to the tiger mang standing behind him like Yang Chendong just now and said "reward!"


    Hu mang will not listen to Yang Yang, even though he is his fourth young master. But Yang Chendong''s order came first. When he heard the reward word, he obediently untied the package on his body, then took out the silver and put it on the copper plate.


    Compared with the reward given by Prince Wang just now, the silver this time is twenty-one ingots. This release is continuous, and five ingots come in in an instant. Yang Yang looked like waiting for the turtle slave to sing and drink, but who thought that Hu mang still didn''t stop, and the silver ingot in his hand continued to "smash".


    Ten, twenty, thirty, forty


    Yang Yang''s face changed greatly. It was far more than a hundred Liang silver, but he still didn''t stop. This tiger mang wouldn''t be stupid. What would he do?


    If you want to stop it, you''re worried that you''ll lose face. He had to look at his sixth brother Yang Chendong, but he still couldn''t understand it, because his sixth brother smiled like he didn''t see what was in front of him. He was still so calm and unmoved.


    The tortoise slave was also silly at the moment.


    It was thought that the fourth young master of the Yang family would reward three or five liang of silver to the sky. Who would have thought that the silver ingots of twenty-one ingots were thrown into the copper plate without blinking. There was a constant knocking sound, so that he had to hold them with both hands, but he still couldn''t support them. Fortunately, the little turtle slave behind him had some eyesight. He had already come up to help. The two people barely supported with four hands.


    In the past, when someone rewarded silver, guinu just felt happy and excited. Then, according to the rules, he can also get a certain commission, that is, the more he receives, the more he naturally gets.


    Only today, he felt the pressure and gave birth to the idea of stopping reward quickly for the first time, because his hands really couldn''t support it.


    Yang Yang and GUI Nu''s faces had already changed. Not only that, the faces of the people watching the scene in the whole hall changed. Even Cui na''er, who was standing on the stage, turned red. She didn''t know whether she was frightened or excited, or excited.


    This scene also surprised others. When the two princes saw it, their faces were also changing. When they saw a large number of silver on the copper plate, they were seriously looking at Yang Yang and Yang Chendong, who was sitting beside him.


    It has long been clear who Yang Yang is who he often meets here. It''s impossible for a poor young master Yang to have such financial resources.


    Of course, this is not to look down on Yang Yang, because even if he has so much money, he won''t take it all out. He has to live. Not to mention, even if you take out so much silver money, you may not get the favor of Lady Xiang. You know, with the money in hand, I don''t know how many concubines I can marry.


    Others were also shocked when they watched this scene. There is envy, jealousy and hatred in his eyes.


    It was like the prince who had just rewarded fifty Liang. He was still proud, but he did lower his head for a while. He was so complacent that he only rewarded fifty Liang. Isn''t it too ignorant and foolish to compare with the reward given by the Yang family?


    No matter what other people thought, Hu mang took out pieces of silver ingots according to Yang Chendong''s order. Finally, he stopped after taking out a full thousand Liang, and then closed his huge package.


    One thousand liang of silver is converted into one hundred jin, but the package seems to be not much less. People can''t help but wonder how much silver is left in the package. At the same time, they have to admire Hu Mang''s strength and don''t bend up when carrying such a heavy package.


    Looking at the two tortoise slaves, they had been bent down by a hundred kilograms of silver ingots. In the distance, two tortoise slaves had to come forward to help. The leader took time to drink and sing, "fourth master Yang has a reward, 1000 liang of silver!"


    As soon as the sound of drinking and singing came out, the whole audience was quiet, but then it became noisy. Some friends who had greeted Yang Yang before stood up and hugged each other. At this time, they were proud to know such friends.


    Of course, Yang Yang, who was in the limelight, got up and saluted around. His big mouth was almost behind his ears. Don''t mention how happy he was.


    This was definitely the most proud day of his life. At this moment, he felt that life seemed to have reached the top, and the identity of the whole person seemed to have been raised a lot.


    But what he didn''t know was that every wise man didn''t look at him at all, but lingered on Yang Chendong, who was seated on one side. Even more intelligent people have guessed the identity of this person.


    The turtle almost lowered his head to the waist and bowed. There were not many people who rewarded 1000 liang of silver before, but they could count it with one hand, and it was a long time ago. At least for the first time in his time as a turtle slave. It can be imagined that he was so excited that he couldn''t close his mouth at the thought of the commission he could get.


    The tortoise finally left and went to other tables. But with Yang Yang''s jade in front, it''s hard for others to reward them. Even if Xu Chengzong and Zhang De gave a reward of one hundred Liang silver, how could they feel that the turtle slave was so powerless when he drank and sang?


    After the reward, Cui na''er, the bustard sister in charge, bowed again, and then stepped back slowly. Instead of her, a girl in red gauze took four maidens with the same appearance to the stage.


    It was lady Xiang who came. She didn''t do anything, but as soon as she appeared, she immediately attracted the loud cheers of everyone in the hall.


    Yang Chendong looked up. He was wearing a red rose fragrance tight fitting robe with sleeves, a green smoke gauze floral skirt under it, and tied a big bow with gold soft smoke at his waist. His sideburns were low, and a jasper Zanfeng hairpin was inserted obliquely. His body was slender, and the demon was gorgeous, which attracted people''s soul.


    The first feeling for the sixth young master is Yan!


    This kind of person is described as beautiful but not afraid of things. It has a trace of the youth of later Hong Kong actress Guan Zhilin, and gives people a sense of demon charm, fragrance and beauty.


    When Yang Chendong was looking at each other, lady Xiang also looked up. At the moment, he looked at each other. At this moment, the sixth young master felt that his heart seemed to beat a few times with a bang.


    "Sixth brother, she''s looking at me, looking at me." this beautiful feeling was soon stirred by the fourth brother Yang Yang. He looked like a pig. His saliva was about to flow out, pulling Yang Chendong''s sleeve and repeating.


    Yang Chendong''s thoughts returned in an instant, and then a dispensable smile came out of the corners of his mouth. He already knew that the power of this sweet lady was that she could easily hook people''s soul. Often a look in her eyes made men unable to help themselves.


    As soon as Lady Xiang appeared, the scene suddenly became a little crazy. Everyone''s eyes were like rain arrows, brushing straight towards the stage. In this regard, lady Xiang seems to have been used to it for a long time. She still goes her own way. First, she apologizes, and then there is a wooden table and an ancient Qin in front of her. Her white and jade hands are gently lifted forward and fall on the strings. Then, a soul stirring piano sound is emitted, which makes the whole audience quiet in an instant.


    This is the strength of Huakui, who can hold the stage in an instant and play the role of town. Then I saw her a pair of jade hands constantly touching the guqin, and beautiful melodies came out in response to the sound, which made people feel relaxed and happy.

 Chapter 65

    With the jade hand gently pulled out, I saw the Qianqian jade finger playing fast on the string. The sound of the piano was sharp, high, but not abrupt. Like countless horses running away, strong and fierce


    Yang Chendong was also moved by the wonderful music. At this moment, the piano sound in his ears was also rising and falling, deep, gentle and passionate.


    When the sixth young master was immersed in it, suddenly the sound of the piano turned into a charming tenderness, and the fragrant lady finally opened her sweet lips and said slowly: "make an appointment with your lover. It is agreed that the peony bar of the peony platform will be repaired when the flowers bloom, and wait for the flower to sprout. It is the slave''s luck. It is almost Qingming Day, and the flower stamen head (also) will not be born, (think of last year''s flowers) it will bloom at this time, (how this year) it''s very late... "


    This is the famous song "flowers bloom" in the repertoire of the Ming Dynasty. It tells about the relationship between men and women, even very explicit.


    As spectators who are very familiar with these tracks, they naturally listen to the sound in their ears and nod endlessly, but it is really so uncomfortable in Yang Chendong''s ears.


    In addition to the difference in the realm of appreciation, Yang Chendong still thinks that it is really wrong for people''s children to let such a beauty as Lady Xiang sing such a song. It is like a big singer singing bel canto. How can you give people a good feeling if you get a song of children''s song for him to sing?


    When he was unhappy, Yang Chendong naturally shook his head. Even Yang Yang around him didn''t find this scene. Maybe he had been immersed in the beautiful voice of empress De, but one person really saw it, that is, the prince not far from the table.


    Prince Wang naturally has his own name. Wang Si, with the word Yizi, is the editor of the Imperial Academy and is the official position of Qipin.


    Of course, these are not important. He also has a more important identity, that is, the eldest grandson of Wang Zhi, the Shangshu of the Ministry of officials.


    My grandfather was a heavenly official of the Ministry of officials, but I want to know how great the future of Wang Si will be. Just now, he was humiliated by Yang Yang. Although it is said that he is not a person who must report defects, it would be great to have the opportunity to find the field back.


    When listening to the music just now, he accidentally glanced at the table of Yang Yang. After all, the people at this table had taken away the limelight just now. When he looked at it, he saw Yang Chendong shaking his head.


    He was sure that this shaking was not the other shaking. It was not the kind of shaking his head like listening and appreciating, but the meaning of not understanding, disapproving and dislike.


    This made him think he had found an opportunity. He didn''t care that lady Xiang was still singing there. When everyone was enjoying listening, he suddenly stood up from his seat, pointed to Yang Yang''s table, drank loudly and asked, "dare you ask this brother, why do you shake your head? Does he dislike that lady Xiang is not singing well?"


    Originally, everyone was immersed in music and was suddenly interrupted. It was still such a loud voice that everyone woke up from the state of closing their eyes and enjoying. Just when they saw that the angry person was Wang Si, many people immediately stopped to denounce their ideas.


    Lady Xiang was singing and immersed in the story. She was suddenly interrupted and her face was unhappy. But when she saw that it was Wang Si, she also knew that she couldn''t afford to offend. Just as she was on the stage, she naturally got up and said all blessings first, and then said in a sweet voice like a yellow warbler, "young master Wang, I''m really sorry..."


    "Madam Xiang, it''s none of your business. I''m talking about the person who is dissatisfied with the music. Hey, you have the courage to shake your head. Why don''t you have the courage to stand up?" Wang Si interrupted Xiang Niang Zi''s words. If she took the initiative to talk to herself at ordinary times, he might be happy. But now, he is angry and still cries for the goddess in his heart. Naturally, he won''t give more answers. The spearhead is directed at Yang Chendong.


    When Wang Si shouted for the first time, Yang Chendong knew that he had something to point to, and that he was referring to himself.


    Originally, he just shook his head because he was not used to listening to the repertoire of this era. In addition, he felt that singing such a song under the condition of Xiang Niang was really indecent and disgraceful. But he didn''t expect to be found and identified on the spot.


    Wang Si''s identity, as Yang Yang, the fourth brother, said just now, is the eldest grandson of Wang Zhi, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of officials. With such an identity, he is naturally confident and his eyes are higher than the top. Of course, it''s just that in the eyes of others, it''s just a floating cloud in Yang Chendong''s eyes.


    Don''t say it''s Wang Si, his own grandfather Wang Zhizai. Yang Chendong should do whatever he should do. He will never wronged himself because of the identity of the other party and let others blame him. Therefore, after looking at Wang Si, he smiled and said, "why? It''s difficult to say that it''s stipulated that people who listen to music can only praise, but can''t have other opinions?"


    "This..." Wang Si was speechless all the time. Where could there be any rules to ask people to listen to music? This is entertainment, just according to their mood.


    It''s just that although there are no regulations, it''s lady Xiang who is on stage. Wang Si has been thinking about it day and night. If he hadn''t considered each other''s origin, he might have begged his grandfather to take him as a concubine. But Huakui is also a cheap nationality. He can''t get into the Wang family by virtue of this one.


    What you can''t say is the best. It is precisely because this is not available that Wang Si feels the benefits of Lady Xiang. However, if he has spare money, he will come here to join in. Yang Chendong really looked down on the goddess in his heart. With this, he couldn''t swallow the breath. "Yes, no law has this provision, but all the people who come here come for the fragrant lady. Do you want to say no? If not, why do you appear here again? Please go out now."


    As he spoke, Wang Si pointed to the door with an expression of righteous indignation.


    Wang Si didn''t feel ashamed of his name. He was really smart. Knowing that it was impossible to say things with the law, he borrowed the name of Lady Xiang. For a time, it really aroused the resentment of everyone. Most people stood up at the moment in order to please lady Xiang. Then Qi angrily pointed to Yang Chendong and said, "if you don''t want to see it, go out immediately."


    Not far away, the descendants of the two princes did not join the condemnation queue, but watched the scene with great interest. They have long guessed Yang Chendong''s identity. It is likely that it is the sixth son of the Yang family who brought great joy to the Emperor today. Therefore, they got a five grade post of Prince washing horses.


    With such a big hand and the previous Yang Bao, they don''t think it''s a master who can be manipulated by others at will. But now the situation is not good. I''d like to see how the sixth young master of the Yang family will break the game.


    So many people suddenly pointed the spear at Yang Chendong. Hu Mang and Yang Er instinctively want to flash to the young master for protection. But the sixth young master waved his hand in an indifferent manner. He noticed that in such anger, Wang Si just said to let himself out without adding a word. It can be seen that this man is still reasonable. At least he is not a fool who sprays feces to bring disaster to himself.


    To put it bluntly, it was just because the previous reward oppressed others and showed a trace of disrespect to lady Xiang that led to trouble. This is just a young and frivolous thought.


    If at ordinary times, Yang Chendong will only smile, and then why not leave here. In doing so, maybe others will say that he is weak, but the real weakness is not how others evaluate him, but whether he has a strong heart.


    Undoubtedly, Yang Chendong has a strong heart. But he will not leave for nothing else, just because it is inconsistent with his plan.


    From entering jiuyifang, Yang Chendong was implementing his plan to attract talents. The same is true for a reward of 1000 Liang. It seems that he is generous and generous, but in fact, he just takes this to leave a deep impression on Xiang Niang''s psychology, and then has a close talk with her. He believes that it should not be difficult to persuade this person to join his own forces because of his understanding of vocal music.


    Because he came with the heart of solicitation, and Xiang Niang is a talent and meets his own standards of looking at people, he can''t leave at will. Losing face is small, but breaking the plan is big.


    "Is this prince Wang?" Yang Chendong decided to fight back, which was also a good opportunity for his performance. He will seize every opportunity.


    "Exactly." Wang Si saw that Yang Chendong didn''t have the slightest displeasure because of the stimulation of his language. On the contrary, he treated him politely, and the resentment in his heart was much less.


    "Young Yang Chendong, I''m polite here." the sixth young master smiled and hugged his fist in the air.


    After reporting his name, Yang Chendong waited to see the changing faces of the people. The fact didn''t disappoint him. Sure enough, many faces changed dramatically. Whether it was the previous Yang Bao or today''s lucky potato, it was enough to make him famous, not an unknown person.


    The so-called person''s name is the shadow of the tree. After the big name newspaper, many people''s attitudes have changed. Knowing that this is the founder of Yang Bao and the author of shooting carving, Xiao Li Throwing Knife and other books, and knowing that people are still first-class and fifth grade officials, many people who don''t rely on their strength quickly shut their mouths.


    This is the reality.


    When a person''s strength is too much stronger than you, whether you have to find trouble is another matter. This can be said to be selfish, but it is also caused by human nature. As I said, it''s true that we came to see snow lady, but we won''t offend a Wupin official or such a young Wupin official for such a small thing.


    As soon as the name was announced, suddenly many people closed their mouths, returned to their seats and sat down again, just like the way they had just been booing.

 Chapter 66

    As soon as the wind changed, Wang Si''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and then he quickly adjusted his state of mind. He sneered and said, "what? Does Yang wash his horse to suppress people?"


    "No, no, it''s just to get a name so that everyone can better accuse me." Yang Chendong waved his hand with a smile. Then he didn''t entangle in this matter. Hua Feng turned and asked, "before, I shook my head because I felt that such a song was not suitable for lady Xiang to sing. The repertoire was too bitter. I just shook my head. I didn''t want to be seen by childe Wang. Ha ha, it made people laugh."


    The initiative to say something about shaking your head shows that you don''t look down on Lady Xiang, but it''s really caused by the discord of the repertoire. In this way, it immediately aroused the gratitude of the incense lady on the stage.


    I pointed the spear at myself before, which made lady Xiang unhappy. She is just a flower leader. In the final analysis, she is just a well-known drama character. What she does is to earn more money and live a better life. She can rely on in her old age. How can she be willing to participate in the struggle?


    On the surface, these people are complaining about themselves, but they just want to show themselves well. They want to leave a deeper impression on themselves and take their own body. She has seen many such things. No matter how the result of the struggle is, it seems to her that it is only bad and not good.


    It''s just like this in the happy field. The intrigues between Huakui and the intrigues among guests can''t be avoided. Just now something like this happened. She wanted to quit the stage. However, these people came for her. If she quit now, I''m afraid I don''t know what kind of storm to cause.


    Just when she was powerless, Yang Chendong took the initiative to stand up and said that it had nothing to do with himself. How can she not let lady Xiang show her gratitude.


    Yang Chendong was just a word, so he took all the things to himself. In this way, it seemed that he was generous and decent, and others were not.


    When Wang Si saw what others said, he took lady Xiang out. His momentum was weak, and even the implicated didn''t mean to investigate. If he was defending against injustice, wouldn''t it be for some villains. At that moment, he is also smart. That is, he can''t point the spear at Lady Xiang. Then point it at you, Yang Chendong. It depends on your understanding.


    "Oh? So we wronged the sixth young master." Wang Si''s cleverness is that he only said it was the sixth young master without mentioning the official position. After all, if it was more than the official position, he had to match it with a lower official, which would only reduce his momentum. "But the sixth young master has always been a versatile man, and his books are even more wonderful. People forget to eat and sleep. If he is so talented, he must also have great ideas in the way of music. Wang Si is not talented and is willing to learn a thing or two."


    Wang Si is indomitable, or he wants to take this to find the field. Yang Chendong only needs to say that he doesn''t understand music, then he will attack you for saying that others are bad.


    And if you know how to play music, you must let him offer music on the spot. In this way, it will make people laugh and generous if a dignified imperial gift raises his son and a five grade official wants to sing some elegant music of love?


    In a word, this is a dead end, a dead end where everything is wrong.


    There are some smart people in the hall. After hearing the king''s words, they all looked gloating and looked at Yang Chendong, waiting for him to enter the hub and lose face.


    Yang Yang, the fourth brother, is also a smart man. You know, being a dandy in the capital can be done not only with a little identity, but also with brains. Seeing someone pointing at his sixth brother, he stood up with some excitement and wanted to refute something. However, when he didn''t wait to say something, Yang Chendong grabbed his arm, and then a great force came, so that he had to sit back in his chair honestly.


    When Yang Yang was still wondering where the sixth brother came from, Yang Chendong''s voice sounded at the moment, "one of the ways of music, I really know something."


    "Ah! Did he admit it?" listening to such an answer, the whole audience suddenly became excited. In their opinion, the best way for Yang Chendong to deal with it is to say nothing and turn around and leave. In this way, it''s just to lose some face. At least it won''t cause much influence. But he admitted it on the spot. Would Wang Si let him go?


    Sure enough, when Yang Chendong said that he knew a little about music, Wang Sixin was overjoyed and quickly said, "Oh? I don''t know if the sixth young master can sing a song and let me see what kind of song is a good one, but it''s right without shaking his head?"


    At this moment, Wang Si was afraid that Yang Chendong would repent. After saying this, he also saluted the incense lady on the stage and said, "excuse me, miss, let the Guqin out and give our sixth young master a chance to show."


    This action is tantamount to putting Yang Chendong on the horse. At this moment, if the sixth young master is quitting, he can only be regarded as a big talker and despised.


    "Ah! Sixth brother, I think there''s something urgent at home. Let''s go back first." Yang Yang saw all this and finally knew that things were making a big deal. He got up and said in a voice that others could hear.


    "Ha ha ha." suddenly, bursts of laughter rang out. Obviously, everyone can see that Yang Yang is looking for steps and reasons to leave.


    "Yang Yang reacted quite quickly." Xu Chengzong, the son of Duke Wei, who had been sitting at the table to watch the play, smiled with a trace of appreciation in his eyes. In the bottom of his heart, he also thought that Yang Chendong had only one step to go down at this time.


    Not only Xu Chengzong, but almost half of them think so. Even some of them are disappointed because they see a good play coming to an end and have no fun.


    Since everyone thought that Yang Chendong was bound to leave, he suddenly asked, "it''s so late, nothing will happen at home. If something happens, it''s something in my heart?"


    "Refused?" everyone clearly heard Yang Chendong''s voice, and then looked at him one by one. Their eyes were full of surprise, curiosity, but more excited.


    Yang Chendong finally couldn''t stand the excitement and entered the hub. In this way, isn''t there a good play to see? At the thought of tonight, they can boast with their friends and see a five grade official of the imperial court singing a love song. That''s definitely a shocking thing.


    "Six younger brothers, you..." Yang Yang has given the steps and does not hesitate to cause others'' ridicule. He never thought that the six younger brothers didn''t accept this feeling. For a moment, he was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    Instead, Yang Chendong patted a fourth brother Yang Yang on the shoulder to thank him for his kindness. Then he walked over to the grandstand with a laugh.


    Yang Chendong''s action quickly attracted the attention of the whole audience. Some people are surprised that they haven''t recovered. "What''s the matter? The sixth young master of the Yang family won''t really go up to sing a little song. If so, he will have a lot of fun. Although there are no regulations among the officials that they can''t do this, such a thing is humiliating. It must be that someone will impeach him in the court and make a bad one, which will create an eternal joke that officials will be sealed today and dismissed tomorrow.


    At this time, both Xu Chengzong and Zhang De had to stand up. They all felt the seriousness of the matter. If they were impeached in the court, they, as those present, must be scolded for it. My father had to ban his feet and so on.


    On the stage, lady Xiang had already stood there in shock and was at a loss what to do. Of course, she understood the attitude of the imperial court towards them. She also understood the serious consequences once the sixth young master of the Yang family, the five grade official of the imperial court, sang on her stage. At least, the nine arts workshop was copied and her people were assigned to the Department of the Church (official and prostitute) , the heavy responsibility is that they will be assigned to the border areas to serve as soldiers, which is really better than death.


    Thinking of these terrible results, Xiang Niang naturally stepped forward to stop Yang Chendong. Just before him, the sixth young master showed a confident smile, "Xiang Niang, just stand by and see how the new track I brought?"


    It seems that she was infected by Yang Chendong''s smile or forced by the momentum of the other party. In short, at this moment, Xiang Niang stepped back and handed over the stage to Yang Chendong in green clothes.


    Standing on the stage, Yang Chendong found that he could see everyone in the field more clearly. Then he first burst into a smile. Then he said: "after listening to the repertoire of flowers, I felt that although there was artistic conception, it was still too lingering in the end, so everyone could not sing and catchy."


    "What? Everyone can sing. It''s catchy?" the people who heard it were shocked. Are you kidding? Who are they? How can they sing at will? Isn''t that self defeating?


    Of course, if you really admit that the repertoire at that time was too difficult and that everyone can sing that tune, no one will admit that they are insufficient.


    It seemed that everyone would be surprised. Yang Chendong laughed and said, "the next song I want to sing also has some artistic conception, but more importantly, it is catchy, unless it is really incomplete, otherwise everyone can learn it once. Next, make a fool of yourself. Yang Er, bring something!"


    Yang Chendong''s drink startled the crowd, but then a dark shadow flew out of the air and fell steadily into Yang Chendong''s hands. Then he saw that he took off the black cover of the package. Suddenly, something like a Pipa but not a Pipa fell into everyone''s sight and was carried by Yang Chendong.

 Chapter 67

    This thing is a guitar and a modern product. It is something in Yang Chendong''s dormitory. It appears here with Dachang.


    As I said before, Yang Chendong has studied vocal music in order to complete all the tasks that anyone will play. It is also to contact the goal. Now is the time to do it well.


    Holding the guitar in his hand, Yang Chendong''s self-confidence overflowed outward. He took it with him to discuss things with Lady Xiang.


    Yang Chendong knows that for talented people, especially those like lady Xiang, money can only rank third. Love and talent are what they value most.


    Yang Chendong naturally can''t give them love now. He doesn''t even have a wife. If he accepts a cheap book first, he''s afraid he doesn''t know how others will accuse him. At that time, this was really the target of public criticism.


    That is, we can only give talent. I believe the beauty of music is common. It''s like future generations and people who like Beijing Opera and Kunqu Opera. Then he doesn''t believe that future songs will not work here. The popular and catchy feeling must be hard to forget once contacted, just like several military songs he taught.


    Even though military songs can be accepted by contemporary people, she also asked Xiaoyu. She said that military songs really sound good. The beautiful melody is not what those people can sing now.


    It is Xiaoyu''s words that make Yang Chendong have self-confidence, which makes him dare to stand on this stage to perform.


    But although he had a bottom in his heart, at the beginning, Yang Chendong still didn''t want to stimulate others with too advanced things. For example, if you get a nunchaku from Mr. Zhou, it''s estimated that it''s too fast to speak. A hum and ha ha will confuse people. You can''t hear clearly. How can you learn? Therefore, he should first get some popular ones and accept the ones of this era. Although they are equally distant, they can at least understand the meaning of this vocabulary.


    Today, Yang Chendong not only sings, but also teaches, and the people present are his first audience and students.


    Decided to sing. Everyone in the whole venue held their breath and wanted to see what the versatile sixth young master wanted to sing.


    Just as everyone was brewing emotions, Yang Chendong (suddenly) turned his guitar back and said with a smile: "you give so much face. Today, the young master came to a hot field and a more exciting one according to the rules. How about it?"


    The question was asked, but there was no reply for a long time, because everyone didn''t know what he was going to do. Only Hu Mang and Yang Er responded quickly and replied "good!"


    These two people are used to the excellence of the sixth young master. In their eyes, there is nothing that the sixth young master can''t do or can''t do well. Singing is naturally the same. Like those military songs, aren''t they from the mouth of the sixth young master? Now they can sing and everyone says it sounds good.


    "Ha ha." seeing that only two people supported, Yang Chendong didn''t care, but his body loosened first, then tightened, and immediately took out the singing style, and then the loud voice spread out in his mouth, "That day, grandpa took me to see Beijing opera. He saw a lot of big faces on the stage, red, white, yellow, green, blue, grinning and staring. He sang and shouted. Wow, it was like thunder, and the chatter was ringing in his ears."


    An opening speech shocked everyone at once. The clear voice, without TolA''s words, knocked on their hearts like a hammer, making them feel happy for no reason.


    "The blue faced Dou Erdun steals the Royal horse, the red faced Guan Gong fights Changsha, the Yellow faced Dian Wei, the white faced Cao Cao, and the black faced Zhang Fei are called cha cha..."


    Suddenly, the climax begins, which is also the easiest thing for people to learn to sing. As soon as the lyrics come out, many people suddenly look solemn and even excited.


    At the moment, Xu Chengzong and Zhang De open their mouths


    Wang Si, who was looking for trouble, also opened his mouth and showed an unbelievable expression.


    The whole hall is also very quiet. Only Yang Chendong''s loud voice is still surging out.


    "To tell you the truth, Peking Opera Facebook was really good-looking. It could be sung in dialects. I couldn''t understand it. I slowly hummed for a long time..."


    The third part comes out at random, but it seems to mean something. It means that the rhythm of Lady Xiang''s singing just now is too slow, and even people who listen to it for the first time will feel incomprehensible. As soon as this word comes out, you can obviously see that lady Xiang, who is already at a loss, is busy and lowering her head for a while. It''s not fear, but shame.


    Then came a climax of "Purple Heavenly King pagoda, green devil fighting yecha, Golden Monkey King, silver demon, gray elf, laugh..."


    In order to make the whole audience understand, understand and even roughly understand the meaning, Yang Chendong took the trouble to sing five times until he felt that his voice was smoking.


    Fortunately, at the third time, at the climax, someone began to sing along. After all, this book, as Yang Chendong said, is simple, easy to understand and catchy.


    At the fourth time, more and more people began to sing along; By the time of the fifth time, many people could follow more than half of them.


    Just when everyone was used to the melody and wanted to continue to follow it until the meeting, Yang Chendong (suddenly) stopped. The rap Facebook can''t do when its voice is low. He really feels dry mouth.


    Fortunately, there were people who understood him. Hu mang had already prepared the tea and waited aside. When he saw the sixth young master stop, he quickly handed over the tea. Yang Chendong was very heroic. After he leaned back, he turned and walked to the stage again.


    At this time, too many people are still immersed in rap Facebook. For the first time, they hear such a simple and high melody. They feel that this seems to be something for their men. What''s wrong with something like this when it''s sung out in front of others? What''s the problem?


    Since everyone was still immersed in the passionate rap Facebook, a very light voice suddenly sounded. After everyone was stunned, they looked at the stage. What they saw was Yang Chendong gently waving the guitar and gently saying. A long time ago, there was a firearm camp, next to the old pine family. They had nothing to do and smoked smoke (big smoke existed in the Six Dynasties. It was a tribute in the Tang Dynasty. Many people smoked it in China in the late Ming Dynasty).


    The old couple had no children under their knees, and their daughter had a baby name called Dalian.


    When Dalian was 16 or 17 years old, she was really graceful and graceful. Matchmakers broke the threshold, but the couple of song Laosan ate, drank and played all day and didn''t care about their daughter''s marriage.


    Later, I met Tong Xiaoliu, a young farmer in the village, and they fell in love secretly. Once Xiaoliu came to Dalian''s house. They were found by their parents during a secret tryst. This caused great disaster. It was humiliating to their ancestors and ruining the court.


    Dalian''s father cracked Dalian with a leather whip and gave her a kitchen knife, a rope and a pair of scissors to cut herself. Finally, Dalian was forced to jump into the Qingshui River at the door.


    Xiao Liu heard that Dalian had jumped into the river and died. He took burning paper to Qingshui River. On a miserable night, he came to pay tribute to his Dalian sister. After the memorial ceremony, poor Xiao Liu also jumped into the river. This is a tragic love story of martyrdom on both sides.


    First, he told the story in a narrative way, and then the guitar accelerated its sound, accompanied by Yang Chendong''s clear voice, "the peach leaves are sharp, and the willow leaves are full of the sky,


    The Ming Duke in his position, listen to me carefully. It happened in the Xijing indigo factory, the firearms camp of the indigo factory. There was a pine old man. When talking about the pine old man, the couple smoked a lot and had no children to have a female Chanjuan all their life... "


    In the soft singing, the story was slowly spit out.


    The content is clear, the melody is easy to understand, and people quickly enter it. In the whole audience, the people who were originally agitated because of rap Facebook began to calm down, and then they were brought into the story and couldn''t extricate themselves.


    In particular, the incense lady standing on one side is already weeping. Obviously, she is living on her own and thinking of herself. In some ways, why don''t they pay for these cheap people? They can''t help themselves in many things, especially in love. Where can they have more choices.


    Yang Chendong''s voice continued, still to let everyone understand. After he repeated it, he sang it for the second time only with a slight pause. Then on the third time, Xiang Niang had adjusted her mood and began to cooperate with Yang Chendong with an ancient Qin.


    It has to be said that Huakui is Huakui. His ability to understand and accept music is indeed much faster than Yang Chendong. At least it is difficult to understand the melody completely after listening to it twice.


    Lady Xiang did it. Not only that, because the lyrics were easy to understand, she even began to sing along. Backstage, the bustard sister Cui na''er was quickly recording the lyrics with a brush. She had a feeling that this song would soon catch fire. If they could take the lead in singing it, it would be loud and dry, At that time, the guests will come and the business will be several times better than it is now. Even when you reward, you can have more silver. Of course, this must be authorized by the sixth young master.


    This time, Yang Chendong sang for four times. When he saw that lady Xiang was almost learning, Yang Chendong laughed, stopped the guitar, stood up, his eyes fell on Wang Si, who still had more meaning on his face, and said, "childe Wang, I don''t know how my song was just now?"

 Chapter 68

    "OK." Wang Sidao also stood up straight away. He not only gave a good cry, but also said with a sigh and a trace of apology, "before, Wang Si underestimated the sixth young master. Here I sincerely compensate you. I hope the sixth young master doesn''t care."


    "Ha ha, what do you care about? You are also meritorious. If you were not so excited, I''m afraid the young master wouldn''t dare to come to the stage to show his ugliness." Yang Chendong laughed without any blame.


    Wang Si was also a wonderful person. He smiled and said, "don''t we have such a blessing in our ears and can enjoy such wonderful music? Ha ha ha!"


    Suddenly, the two met and smiled, devoid of gratitude and hatred. At present, other people cheered one after another.


    Affected by the atmosphere, Xu Chengzong, the son of the Duke of Wei, also stood up. He was obviously older than Yang Chendong, but he still hugged his fist and said, "sixth young master, Xu Chengzong has few admirers. You are one of them. You are polite."


    "Xu is very polite." Yang Chendong didn''t expect Xu Chengzong to stand up at this time. This is after the Duke of the state, and it will be the next Duke of the state of Wei. He didn''t dare to hold his hand and return the gift.


    On the other hand, Zhang De, the second son of Zhang Fu, the British public, also stood up and saluted with a fist, "sixth young master, the music you play is really easy to understand and catchy. Zhang De intends to make friends with you, but I don''t know if there are other tracks for people to enjoy?"


    As soon as Zhang De said this, everyone''s eyes fell on Yang Chendong at that time, which was the expectation of Lady Xiang.


    "Ha ha, haven''t you enjoyed yourself yet?" Yang Chendong smiled brightly after listening. Thinking of forging iron, we should take advantage of the situation and launch some new music while these people can accept new music. Then he nodded, "OK, that''s it. Just now Zhang Ershao said to make a friend. That''s it. Let''s give you a song" friends "


    Yang Chendong, who laughed off, picked up the guitar on his body and began to play it gently. "These years, a person, the wind has passed, the rain has gone, there have been tears, there have been mistakes, still remember to adhere to what, true love, will understand, will be lonely, will look back, there will be a dream, there will be you, in my heart..."


    A seemingly peaceful piece of music poured out every bit of a person''s growth. Then his voice suddenly raised high, and his eyes also looked at Zhang De, Xu Chengzong, Wang Si, Yang Yang, Hu Mang, Yang ER and everyone in the field "Friends go together all their life, and those days no longer exist. In a word, a lifetime, a lifetime love, a glass of wine, friends have never been alone, a friend, you will understand..."


    Whenever Yang Chendong''s eyes fell on someone, the man suddenly stood up and was excited to get the eyes of the sixth young master.


    This is one of Zhou Huajian''s famous songs in those years. Once this song is released, it naturally has no competition with others. Only after two times, more and more people should drink under the stage. Even a trace of tears flickered in many people''s eyes. It seems that they have re realized the meaning of friends from this song.


    As soon as the three new songs "rap facebook", "exploring the clear river" and "friends" came out, everyone looked at Chu extraordinary with more worship. I don''t know who took the lead in shouting, "dongshuai! Dongshuai! One more!"


    "Dongshuai, one! Dongshuai, one!"


    The sound was like thunder, and the sound of the shock was transmitted from the nine arts workshop to the outside, which attracted the people passing by here to stop and look at each other. They didn''t understand what happened here today.


    Under the shouting, Yang Chendong put away his guitar, walked off the stage with a laugh, and returned to his table again. Yang Yang, the fourth younger brother who has been sitting here and slapped red, was already flushed at this moment. After seeing Chendong sitting down, he said, "sixth brother, there is really you. Once the story of tonight is spread, your name will be heard throughout the whole capital tomorrow."


    Yang Chendong smiled and gently shook his head. Where is this? How many things he knows have been taken out has shocked the capital. If these people go to the naked city to have a look, won''t their eyes fall off?


    Yang Chendong has a calm expression, but the whole audience is really like beating chicken blood. After hearing three songs with completely different music styles, they have gradually accepted this new music style. Several people came together and began to remember the lyrics of the three songs. It''s very fast for you to say a word to me.


    Those who do these things are just people without identity, or they feel that their identity is not qualified. For example, Xu Chengzong, the son of Duke Xu, Zhang De, the second son of Duke of England, and Wang Si, the grandson of Wang Zhi, the Minister of public affairs, do not disdain to do so. Instead, they come to Yang Chendong''s table one by one with wine glasses.


    Those who came to Jiuyi square and became regular visitors here are all those who love music. The three who were shocked by the three songs took the initiative to come to Yang Chendong''s table this time, but they didn''t like him because he was young and had started from the official position of Wupin, but because of their admiration for his talent.


    The three songs just now let them know what is high mountains and flowing water and what is the sound of nature.


    It can be said that the appearance of the three songs completely overturned their previous understanding of music. At this moment, they really admired Yang Chendong''s talent. It was just a genuine move to come forward.


    Yang Chendong, who wants to make friends with dignitaries, will not miss such an opportunity. At present, he drinks with three people and has a total of five people with his fourth brother Yang. It''s speculation and laughter from time to time.


    "Dongshuai, your three songs are really unforgettable and refreshing!" said Xu Chengzong, who shook his head and turned red.


    "That''s right. Compared with those tunes I heard before, this comparison is really a high judgment, and I''m afraid some will suffer in the future." Zhang De, the second son of British Duke Zhang Fu, looked sad, as if he couldn''t hear such tunes in the future.


    "Alas, second childe Zhang said this time. With dongshuai here, why don''t you worry about not hearing such a beautiful song in the future? Isn''t it?" Wang Si said and winked at Yang Chendong. It was clear that we would go to you if we wanted to listen to the song in the future.


    The three people asked and answered here. They seemed to express their opinions, but in fact they were just testing themselves. In this regard, Yang Chendong knew his belly name and didn''t point it out. Instead, he said in accordance with his words: "you can''t find me if you want to listen to music in the future. How can you say that young master Ben is also a five grade official of the imperial court. If you do so, those imperial historians won''t tell me to the emperor."


    When it comes to the censor, they all change their faces.


    The imperial hierarchy was strict, and people were divided into three, six, nine and so on. Actors are cheap, which is the most despised. No rich family, even concubines, would marry a woman of this origin, let alone Yang Chendong, who is still a fifth grade official of the imperial court.


    Although it is said that this official is a casual official because he received a reward after offering a good fortune of potatoes, it is also an official. Once there is a prince in the future, his power can naturally be used. If he were allowed to sing, it would be regarded as losing the face of the imperial court. At that time, I''m afraid the spitting of the imperial historian will drown the whole Imperial Hall.


    At that time, not only Yang Chendong, but also the whole Yang family will be affected. When thinking about the consequences, Xu Chengzong and the three men all looked stunned, and then shook their heads together.


    Seeing that all three of them knew the serious consequences, Yang Chendong smiled. Yu Guangzheng noticed that lady Xiang was looking at here not far away. Next to her, there was Cui na''er, a bustard with an anxious face. The corners of her mouth turned up slightly. The folding fan of the crescent bone suddenly opened and gently fanned her elegant, handsome and handsome face. "Come, eat wine, eat wine, have wine now, get drunk now."


    While greeting Xu Chengzong, Yang Chendong was waiting for the fish to take the bait.


    On one side of the stage, Xiang Niang held her hands tightly. Because she exerted too much force, a trace of white began to appear on her slender jade fingers. But she really didn''t care. Her eyes just stared at Yang Chendong''s direction, pursed her lips and didn''t speak. Where was there a little calm before.


    Beside Xiang Niang Zi, half old Xu Niang, Cui Naner, who is still charming, is talking endlessly: "Xiang''er, are you really going to worship the sixth young master as a teacher? Although his sister was shocked to hear the three songs just now, he is an official and a noble man. We are just the most humble actors. Our identities are too different. Even if you are a famous lady Xiang in the capital, if you want to worship the master, I''m afraid others won''t agree. You''re just insulting yourself."


    Xiangniangzi, who had summoned up some courage, held her fists tighter and struggled in her eyes. But she didn''t take that step in the end, like binding a boulder.


    Yang Chendong, who was sitting there eating wine and chatting with several new friends, noticed that Qian Xiang didn''t come over at last, but disappeared on one side of the stage under the pull of bustard sister Cui na''er. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart, "It seems that I still overestimate lady Xiang. She is always a woman. In terms of identity, she is still humble. She doesn''t even have the courage to ask for advice. The idea that she planned to take her command after she appeared today can only be given up temporarily."


    Although the plan has encountered some problems temporarily, in Yang Chendong''s opinion, it is not a bad thing. At least she is famous for her three songs tonight. Xiang Niang may worry too much, but there will eventually be bold female artists. Opportunities are always ready for those who are prepared.


    After drinking three more glasses of wine, a watchman''s voice sounded in the street outside Jiuyi workshop, one more!

 Chapter 69

    There was a "night ban" law in the Ming Dynasty. It is clearly stipulated that the twilight drum is sounded at one and three o''clock, and travel is prohibited; The morning bell rang at five o''clock and three o''clock before the traffic ban was lifted. Those who walk in the street on the second, third and fourth watch will be flogged fifty times; Those who break the night after the night ban on the first watch and shortly before the opening of the night ban on the fifth watch shall be flogged 40 times.


    As soon as the drum rang, the guests in the hall began to walk out. Yang Chen''s boss lives outside the capital. Naturally, he has to go one step ahead. Otherwise, he may not have time to get to the Nancheng gate.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time to leave!" Yang Chendong stood up and hugged Xu Chengzong and others.


    "Dongshuai, walk slowly." Xu Chengzong and others got up with a smile on their faces and sent them off. Although they had just met, they had a great feeling that they would hate to meet late.


    If Yang Chendong has anything to gain besides becoming famous tonight, I''m afraid he made these three friends.


    Of course, the more important significance is that on that night, the three new songs are spreading rapidly in the capital. By the next day, someone on the street began to hum new words and songs with a fresh and catchy sound. "The peach leaves are pointed, and the willow leaves are full of heaven. In his position, Ming ah Gong, listen to me..."


    One morning, the maid xiaoweier went out to buy breakfast as usual. Just after leaving the courtyard, I heard two young scholars humming this song I had never heard before.


    For a time, xiaowei''er felt a fresh feeling rush to her heart. For a time, she stood there and was crazy.


    It was not until the two scholars had gone away that she woke up and went to the nearest breakfast shop with full curiosity. It was not until I returned to the yard after breakfast and looked at the young lady who was dressing up, that I put the breakfast box on the log table.


    Then he put his hands on his cheeks, carefully recalled the song he heard in his mind, and then hummed softly in his mouth.


    Just after humming a few words, he shook his head with force and looked anxious. It seemed that he had lost something he loved.


    "Xiaowei, what''s the matter with you?" after such repetition, Xiaowei is still immersed in her own world? The pleasant voice of the young lady came from her ear, "what are you humming? It feels good."


    "Ah! Miss!" at this time, Xiaowei Fang woke up like a big dream, but she was already sweating. "I... I just went to the street to buy breakfast. I heard two people humming this song there. It gave me a fresh feeling, so I learned two sentences, but it''s a pity I didn''t remember it."


    At this time, Xiao Wei hated herself. It seems that she didn''t remember the words and songs, just like she made a big mistake.


    "What?" I saw the young lady suddenly change her look. "Wei, you mean, what you hummed just now was a new track sung by people on the street?"


    "Ah! Miss, is this a new track? What is it? Why haven''t microenterprises heard it again?"


    The young lady, who was held by the maid Xiaowei and gently shaken by her arm, did not fully wear clothes in this fashion, so that her slender jade neck was undoubtedly exposed under the red cover. A crisp chest was like a curd white jade, half covered, and a plain waist, but she didn''t win a grip. A pair of tall, moist and symmetrical beautiful legs were exposed. Even the beautiful lotus feet were silently enchanting and issued a seemingly tempting invitation.


    If there are people who often come to flower street here, they will scream with a "snow lady" and call out her identity.


    Snow lady, full name Shao Yuxue. It is one of the famous Huakui in the flower street of the capital. It was once known as the beautiful half city together with the fragrant lady Dong Hanxiang.


    It means that more than half of the city is beautiful and moving. If the two are combined, it will be the whole city.


    Last night, xiangniangzi was resting in the backyard of baihuatang because of women''s physiological reasons. Coupled with her sleepiness, she didn''t know what happened in Jiuyi workshop, and naturally didn''t know the three new songs.


    Just got up early in the morning and heard the close maid Xiaowei humming softly. She was attracted and wanted to ask what happened.


    "Of course, this is a new song, and you know what the young lady does. If it''s an old song, I can''t have never heard of it." the tone is very firm. The snow lady not only has snow skin, but also has a beautiful voice. She is very proficient in Piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. If it''s an old song, she will never have heard of it.


    "It''s a new tune! The young lady will learn it quickly. She wants to make more people come to our Baihua hall when she comes to sing, so she can hold down the head of Jiuyi workshop." Xiaowei looked excited. Naturally, if she wants to listen to this song, she won''t be known to outsiders.


    "Bah!" the snow lady''s red lips opened gently, and she really breathed out like orchid. "Even if it''s a new song, of course Miss hasn''t heard it. You girl, if you have this time, you might as well go and find out the origin of the song."


    "Oh, Xiaowei will go right away." the lively Xiaowei who was reminded promised, and the person rushed out of the house in a rage. Seeing that the snow lady with a little untidy clothes behind her shook her head, "this Xiaowei is sixteen years old. She is still careless in doing things. I don''t know who will marry her in the future."


    When it comes to marriage, snow lady''s eyebrows can''t help but frown. She thinks of her origin and Xiaowei''s origin. People like them have no right to pursue happiness. Perhaps the best outcome is to die in the baihuatang. But when she is really old, can she be accommodated here?


    Huakui! It sounds quite famous.


    After all, what we eat is just youth food. Once they are old, their popularity will decline day by day. At that time, naturally, younger and more beautiful women will replace them. Over time, where will anyone remember their scenery when they were young?


    As the lyrics of later generations say: "one step is wrong and life is wrong. The dancer is also a person. To whom does the pain in her heart say? For the persecution of life, tears are swallowed in her belly. Is this fate? She is destined to live in that dust all her life!"


    It is precisely because the experience of countless predecessors told them that people like snow lady have long been prepared in their hearts. I just want to earn more when I''m young, so I can solve my food and clothing when I''m old. The emergence of new songs is often the best opportunity to make a person famous all over the world from unknown origin. At that time, it is natural to have some rich benefactors and many followers, which is the most beautiful time in their life.


    Snow lady has a feeling that this song is so fresh, so different, and completely different from what she learned before. Once learned, it will be popular. She must learn this song.


    ......


    Hu Fu.


    Hu Yan gets up to eat and read as usual.


    Of course, this so-called reading is not those wonderful stories in Yang Bao, but books such as women''s training and women''s morality that contemporary women must learn.


    To be a woman, of course, is to get married, and most of your life should be spent in your husband''s house. How to be a good wife and manage the family affairs for her husband has become a thing that most people deal with all their lives.


    If you want to do something, it''s natural and moral. This requires women to be knowledgeable and reasonable, but also to learn three obediences and four virtues.


    The so - called "three obediences" and "four virtues" were the basis of women''s standing at that time


    "Three obedience" refers to: not married from the father, married from the husband, the husband died from the son.


    "Four virtues" refer to virtue, tolerance, speech and work, that is, to be a woman, the first important thing is morality and be able to stand upright; Then there are appearance (pointing out that you should be dignified, steady and polite, not frivolous and casual), language (referring to the words that you should be able to attach meaning to others when talking to others, understand what others say and know what you should and should not say) and the way of running a family (the way of running a family includes the details of life such as taking care of your husband and children, respecting the old and loving the young, diligence and thrift).


    Not only these, but also the three cardinal principles and five constant principles.


    It is precisely because of the etiquette and teaching of these so-called sages'' books that women''s social status has not been very high. If a man has the love has the self, is willing to share with oneself all men to be good at saying some, at least in the family still has the final say. But if you meet a man who doesn''t know how to hurt people, you may be like sister Yang Qi, and gradually become a servant.


    Hu Yan''s grandfather Hu Zhen is still alive. Although he is not young, he is still in good health and an important Minister of the imperial court. He is one of Xuanzong''s "five ministers supporting orphans" and also holds the post of minister of rites.


    His father, Hu Changning, was the caretaker of the royal guards at that time. He was also powerful. He was in his forties and was as lively as a tiger.


    With such a grandfather and father, Hu Yan doesn''t have to worry for the time being. She is going to marry her husband. With such a mother''s family, she won''t suffer any big losses.


    It''s just that I have to go to the final day by myself. Relying on my mother''s end is not a long-term plan. This requires Hu Yan herself to be hard enough to have enough food and clothing for her life. Naturally, such as what women''s morality and women''s training are compulsory lessons every day.


    Maybe she was spoiled by her grandfather and father. Hu Yan was sleepy when she read these books. Although she had just got up, her eyes were still dull, and her head seemed to lack some support. She paused from time to time, but she reluctantly supported it, making people look really cute.


    "Miss, miss." Hu Yan, who was hesitating whether she was in the 300 rounds of public war with Zhou, woke up in a moment with a cry of surprise. At present, the "Duke of Zhou" was scared and didn''t know where he went.


    After the cry, the maid Xiaoqing rushed into the study and took a whirlwind. It is estimated that if she runs 100 meters at this speed, she should be able to pass.

 Chapter 70

    "Xiaoqing." looking at the girl''s sweating and not reserved at all, Hu Yan pretended to be angry and scolded angrily with her small mouth: "don''t you know what is serious and reserved? Look at your current appearance. Where is the appearance of Hu''s maid? Fortunately, you''ve been with me for so long, how can you learn?"


    Hu Yan also a picture of catching the opportunity to teach Xiaoqing how to be a man. What Cheng thought, Xiaoqing didn''t listen to these at all, but said to Hu Yan with a pair of bright black eyes, "Miss, dongshuai went to flower street last night."


    "What?"


    A simple sentence broke the work, and Hu Yan, who originally wanted to show her identity as a young lady, suddenly changed another look. Her mouth had been opened, but then she suddenly closed tightly and said in a voice that was almost gnashing her teeth, "I didn''t expect that he... He was such a shameless man."


    "Ah?" originally, he wanted to come here to ask for credit, which is also to prove that his identity of "bag inquiry" is worthy of the name. Unexpectedly, a sentence made the young lady mistake her meaning. Xiaoqing quickly changed her mind and said, "wrong, wrong, dongshuai went to flower street, but it was not an ordinary place of smoke and willows, but to Jiuyi square. Not only that, he also sang three songs there. I heard that everyone in the capital was relaxed and happy and shocked!"


    This time, Xiaoqing didn''t dare to have the slightest reservation and said what she heard at one breath.


    "What? He can sing? He knows the rhythm?" at this time, Hu Yanfang knew that she misunderstood Yang Chendong. But now she can''t admit it, because her body and mind have been attracted by a better topic.


    "Not only do you understand, I heard that one of the songs tells a tragic love story. It tells that a long time ago, there was a firearm camp, next to the pine old three family, who did nothing... Then there was a man named Xiao Liu and a girl named da lian..."


    Xiaoqing also knows a little. She doesn''t fully understand it. She just listens to others'' retelling. What has passed others'' ears is not very clear.


    Hu Yan is a very clever girl, but she still hears a general idea, "he is the sixth young master. Does this little sixth refer to him? Is that Dalian the girl he knows in Jianning? He just plays music with stories. Does he really understand?"


    "The person I heard told me that dongshuai not only understood, but also was very powerful. As soon as the song came down, the fragrant lady with the name of half the city was shameless. She took the initiative to let the stage out, retreated to the bottom and walked out without face." Xiaoqing thought that she had spent a little silver, When I heard the story of the scholar who happened to be in jiuyishi last night, I was very excited. What else would he not do, dongshuai?


    "Is there such a thing?" Hu Yan naturally stared with a happy look on her face. She felt like she had made some great achievements.


    "Of course. I also heard that Hua Kui of baihuatang, another snow lady who is known as a beautiful half city, has made a sedan chair to Yangjiazhuang in the south of the city, saying that she wants to learn from her teacher." Xiaoqing''s eyes stare bigger and bigger, which is completely an expression of honor, as if the person who was apprenticed is himself.


    Hu Yan, who was still listening to the mystery, immediately turned red with shame when she heard that snow lady went to Yangjiazhuang to worship her teacher. "I''m not ashamed. How could dongshuai accept someone like her as a disciple? She''s just asking for trouble."


    It seems that she made some assertions. At that moment, Hu Yan said again: "dongshuai is the same. He can sing the music at his own house. Why should he go to Jiuyi workshop? If he does so, he is not afraid of being impeached by those officials and the censor?"


    While talking, he also put Xiuquan on his lips, as if he was worried about something.


    When Xiaoqing saw this scene, she immediately laughed, "Miss, who are you dongshuai? Why are you so worried for him?"


    "I''m him..." as soon as she said this, Hu Yan realized that she had been fooled by Xiaoqing. Immediately his face became red with shame. Holding Xiuquan, he launched a "fierce" pursuit. At one time, two young women launched a "marathon" competition in their study.


    ......


    The courtiers are in a good mood today.


    Probably because I saw a high-yield grain that can produce more than 20 stones yesterday and solved a big problem in the development of Daming. Now everyone has a smile on his face, that is, between colleagues who usually have an ordinary relationship, they rarely nod to each other today, showing their magnanimity.


    Yingzong Zhuqi town is also in a good mood. Last night, in Queen Qian''s bedroom, he was really praised.


    Speaking of Queen Qian, she is really well behaved, virtuous and gentle. Born in Haizhou, his father Qian GUI was in charge of everything. He was established as Queen in the seventh year of orthodoxy (1442). From then on, Zhu Qizhen was the only person in her eyes.


    In the eyes of others, Zhuqi town is Yingzong and Emperor. But in the eyes of Queen Qian, he is her husband. Her God, she dedicated all her love to this man.


    It is recorded in the history of the Ming Dynasty that Yingzong of the Ming Dynasty was also captured first in the civil engineering change. In order to welcome Yingzong back to the dynasty, she exported all the assets in her palace and cried out sadly every day to pray for the gods to protect Yingzong. When he was tired, he lay down on the spot, so that he disabled one leg. Weeping all day, and crying blind one eye. Later, Emperor Yingzong of the Ming Dynasty returned to the capital and was imprisoned in the south palace. During this period, life was difficult. Empress Qian subsidized them with hand knitting for seven years.


    Until later, Zhu Qizhen was afraid that empress Qian would be bullied by imperial concubine Zhou after her death. He specially ordered empress Qian to be buried with me after her death.


    It can be said that queen Qian is a model of Shude. It is very difficult for such people to flatter and praise him on weekdays. But after seeing potatoes from Yangjiazhuang, empress Qian was unconventional. That''s not all Yingzong''s good words. He said that it was because the emperor had virtue that he was given such a high-yield and auspicious thing. Yingzong should devote himself to state affairs and strive to govern for the prosperity of the Ming Dynasty.


    After receiving the praise of empress Qian, he also took a lot of enthusiasm and initiative when waiting for bed, which made Zhuqi town look radiant and overjoyed when he got up in the morning.


    The emperor was in a good mood, and the officials were naturally happy. In the early days, the ministers became more friendly, and some things in the newspaper were seemingly solved satisfactorily.


    Nearly an hour has passed, and Yingzong has handled several major events one after another with several times the efficiency as usual. When the ministers are satisfied, Yingzong is also happy with his forehead. Zhu Qizhen himself likes such a happy scene. Isn''t it best if you are so good to me and everyone.


    "Well, the atmosphere in the court hall today is very good. It''s really the unity of kings and ministers. My heart is very happy." Zhu Qizhen said with a happy and satisfied face. After finishing these, he wanted to lift his right hand gently. This is also his common action. It''s ready to retreat.


    Wang Zhen, the chief manager of the rites supervisor, also opened his mouth and wanted to shout "back to Korea". Suddenly, a man came out of the class. He was short and vigorous. After leaving the class, he flopped and knelt down in the tunnel: "Your Majesty, Minister Xu Youzhen has a play. I heard that the new crown prince Xi Ma Yang Chendong sang in the nine arts workshop last night in the flower street. He even shared the stage with the actor. This is really a disgrace to the minister. Please punish the emperor."


    When Yingzong was in a good mood, he suddenly appeared. He knelt down and shouted. It was the crown prince Yang Chendong who made great achievements yesterday. Such a cry also changed the originally harmonious monarchs and ministers like a good scene. When all ministers looked at Xu Youzhen, their faces were not only angry.


    As a minister in the imperial court, going to flower street is certainly disgraceful. In particular, singing on the same stage with actors is even more disgraceful.


    To say that Xu Youzhen, as a censor in the duchayuan, is still the capital of the seven grades, there is nothing wrong with Feng Yan playing, but it also depends on when and what scene?


    Just yesterday, the Emperor just appointed Yang Chendong to wash horses for the crown prince. Today you impeach him? What does this mean? Do you want to show the emperor''s caprice?


    At this moment, not only the officials were angry, but also Yingzong looked unhappy. Wang Zhen standing beside him stared at Chen Yi, the right imperial governor, with his eyebrows and eyes, which means that this is your subordinate. Why are you so ignorant and uninteresting?


    In this regard, Chen Yi, the right censor, also looked wronged. Although he was the censor''s head, not all the censors had to get his consent when playing, but all the people on duty had such power. There are countless things that give you face and say hello, but don''t give face and attack suddenly.


    Obviously, this time Xu Youzhen didn''t talk to him, but chose to admonish him directly.


    Most of the people who advise directly are people who will offend. It is often difficult for such people to come to a good end in the future. After all, officialdom stresses that you respect me and I pay you back. Hello, I''m good. Everyone is good. Some people don''t want to unite and want to make trouble, which is naturally not tolerated by everyone.


    Piansheng censor doesn''t belong to this category. Their original duty is to directly advise, complain about grievances, hear them in heaven and serve them to the emperor''s ears. Therefore, from the perspective of duty, Xu Youzhen''s practice is not wrong. Not only that, the emperor can''t kill him and don''t kill the censor, which was originally formulated by Zhu Yuanzhang, the emperor of the Ming Dynasty.


    Xu Youzhen jumped out. Although Yingzong was very unhappy, he had nothing to do. He had to take back his right hand, then looked at the ministers and asked, "let''s discuss it. How should we deal with this?"

 Chapter 71

    It''s about handling, not handling. This in itself has shown an attitude of Yingzong.


    The official who was just sealed yesterday was still due to the gift of potatoes. It is said that if Yang Chendong was not too young, an official position from the fifth grade would be too young. Zhu Qizhen said that when the immortal house opened, he would go to support it if he had time.


    This is a disguised compensation.


    All ministers knew this, but no one opposed it, because Yang Chendong deserved it.


    But only one day. no Haven''t even arrived for twelve hours? Someone impeached Yang Chendong. This is not a play. It is clearly beating the emperor''s face.


    The so-called Lord humiliated his minister to death! Ministers know that today they have the obligation and responsibility to excuse Yang Chendong. If you don''t, treat others by yourself, and wait for yourself to make a contribution, isn''t it possible to seal the reward today and take it back tomorrow?


    In short, the ministers are now forced to speak from the standpoint of Yang Chendong.


    Just waiting for all the officials to think about how to express their position, another person stood out in the class. When he took the wat board and stood forward, all the ministers knew it was bad, and some of their faces showed anxiety.


    "Your Majesty, Yu Qian seconded the request of Xu Du. As an official of the imperial court, you should abide by the law. But it''s not that you linger in the fireworks place and sing with the actors. It''s really losing my courtier''s face. Please order punishment." Yu Qian, a righteous and proud left chamberlain of the army, knelt down on his knees and bowed down.


    Yu Qian, the word Tingyi, is a person from Qiantang. In his youth, he studied hard and had high aspirations. He admired Wen Tianxiang''s integrity and hung Wen Tianxiang on the side of his seat for decades.


    Yu Qian is not the great master who smokes and drinks hot. He is actually one of the loyal and famous officials of the Ming Dynasty. He valued fame and fortune, despised fame and wealth, (his family had no surplus wealth when he died), valued benevolence, despised killing his body (the dead war warla did not retreat after the change of civil Castle), valued the country and despised the king (when Zhu Qiyu was elected emperor after the change of civil castle, he claimed that we were completely for the consideration of the country, not for individuals).


    Yu Qian''s strength is that Wang Zhen has no way to take it. He is one of the few officials who make manager Wang helpless.


    At this time, he stood up and supported Xu Youzhen, making the situation more complex and serious.


    "I have different opinions." it seems that for fear that there will be officials seconding it, Wang Zuo, the Minister of household, stepped out and said with a wat board.


    When he was frowning at Zhuqi Town, Yingzong, he suddenly heard a minister say he had different opinions. At that time, he was shocked and said, "say."


    "Your Majesty, although Jiuyi square is in flower street, it is really not an ordinary place to look for flowers and willows. It can be regarded as one of the pure land. Yang Xima''s going there is not against the system." Wang Zuo took the lead and directly separated Jiuyi square from flower street, which is the word to get rid of the crime.


    "Second, the six arts of a gentleman, among which there is the word music. Yang Xi Ma founded Yang Bao. His versatile talents were known all over the world. Now it''s nothing but singing a few songs. On the contrary, the minister believes that this is to understand the folk affairs and better demonstrate the style of the minister. The minister can do anything and nothing."


    "Third, Yang Xima is young after all, and he is a newcomer to the capital. It is understandable that he will inevitably be attracted by the prosperity here and make some inappropriate actions."


    "With these three points, I beg the emperor to be gracious and show the emperor''s broad mind by not punishing Yang Xima." Wang Zuo said, falling to the ground again and shouting long live.


    As soon as Wang Zuo stood up, Wang Zhi, the Minister of officials, followed him.


    This morning, grandson Wang Si came to say hello and knelt down to retell in detail what happened in Jiuyi workshop yesterday. In his own words, if it weren''t for his fierce generals, Yang Chendong wouldn''t be singing on the stage and there would be no trouble. If there is a censor impeachment, please ask your grandfather to help as much as possible. Otherwise, Yang Chendong will be punished, and he will be no better as an accomplice.


    After listening to Wang Zhi, he was a little angry. His grandson was good at everything. He studied hard and did his duty. However, he was too fond of showing off, especially in the place of fireworks. He has said it more than once. It''s good. He doesn''t repent and doesn''t say it. He has also made great things.


    Just because the upper court was coming, Wang Zhi didn''t have time to scold his grandson. He just wanted to talk about it when he came back. But I never thought that someone would take this to say something. Seeing that the emperor and his ministers had the same attitude, Wang Zhi hesitated and took one step to speak for Yang Chendong.


    "Your Majesty, I think the words of Lord Wang Zuo are very appropriate. Young man, who is not young and frivolous, and the content of Yang Xima''s song has nothing to do with the court, please give him a chance for his credit." Wang Zhi said, also holding the wat board, flopped and fell to the ground.


    "Although what Yang Xima did sounds absurd, it is really a joke among young people. I think it is unnecessary to discuss it in the court at all, and the old minister asked the emperor not to pay too much attention." Hu Peng, the Minister of rites, also knelt down slowly on the ground.


    As the Minister of rites, he thought that what Yang Chendong did did not violate the etiquette system, so it was even harder for others to say. With his words, three important ministers spoke for Yang Chendong.


    There were three adults in front, and all the other ministers knelt down one by one and agreed loudly.


    Wang Zhen, who was standing next to the emperor, also took the opportunity to whisper to Zhu Qizhen, "emperor, the matter of Yang xianma is not harmful at all. You don''t have to investigate. You Shengming can let him open a restaurant to do business and sing a few songs. What''s the matter? You can be arbitrary. In addition, the censor should give praise if he plays according to the wind. It''s over."


    Shenxianju is about to open, but there is a 10% stake in Wang Zhen? I don''t know how much more income will be generated in that month. If something happens now, Shenxianju will certainly be implicated. This is tantamount to hurting its own interests. Naturally, it is necessary to stand up and speak.


    The courtiers begged for mercy, and there was Wang Zhen''s words. Yingzong knew it well. With a gentle forehead, his voice came out in a loud voice, "what the minister said is reasonable. Yang Xima is just young and active. In addition, when he first came to the capital, he saw everything new, and it is reasonable to do something slightly out of line. There is no need to go into detail. As for Xu Du, he is serious and responsible, give praise, and let him be the experience Department of the metropolitan Investigation Institute."


    The experience of the Metropolitan Police Academy is the official position of zhengliupin. Compared with the original zhengqipin of metropolitan affairs, it is equivalent to two levels of promotion. This is an explanation to this person.


    At that moment, all the officials rejoiced and shouted at the emperor''s holiness.


    Just when everyone thought that the matter had been solved and all the ministers wanted to get up, who wanted Xu Youzhen, the imperial historian who had just been promoted, to continue to knock his head on the ground and asked, "emperor, if Yang Xima continues to sing high lyrics in the future, can it be an exception and no longer be investigated?"


    The emperor has promoted you to an official, but you still have to bite things. That is, you can''t do things and be a man. For a time, some ministers looked at him with a bit of severity.


    Xu Youzhen didn''t feel like this to them before. He is exquisite in all aspects and is good at coming. It''s just a means of experience and accumulating qualifications to transfer him to the Metropolitan Police Academy, but why is he so single-minded today? Do you have to annoy the emperor?


    At this moment, Yingzong was really angry when asked. Seeing that Xu Youzhen still wanted to hold on to things, he scolded loudly: "As I said, Yang Xima is young, active and versatile. The story in Yang Bao is exactly what he did. What if writing a story can be accepted by everyone and singing songs? In the future, there is no need to report such things. If you have the time, you might as well pay more attention to the suffering of the people and see if the ministers are doing their best."


    It was obvious that Yingzong had an opinion on the duchayuan, which made Chen Yi, the imperial governor of Youdu, bow his head and don''t dare to say more.


    Feeling that Yingzong seemed to be angry, other ministers naturally dared not say more. Only Xu Youzhen didn''t know where his courage came from, so he knelt down and shouted, "I know. If there is anything about Yang washing horses in the future, I won''t report it."


    "Hum!" Yingzong stared at Xu Youzhen angrily. Then, without waiting for Wang Zhen to shout anything, he got up and strode away from the Dragon chair.


    All the officials also left with the emperor''s departure. Chen Yi, the imperial governor of Youdu, didn''t pay any attention. Xu Youzhen, his subordinate who was still kneeling on the ground, also left with all the officials. Soon there were only two people left in the whole court.


    One was Xu Youzhen, who knelt down, and the other was Yu Qian, the left chamberlain of the Ministry of war who seconded him.


    "Xu experience, get up quickly. The emperor and ministers have left." he reached out and helped Xu Youzhen up. At this time, Yu Qian looked admiring.


    Yu Qian is just and upright, even as powerful as Wang Zhen. He hasn''t bowed his head, and the other party doesn''t want him. It''s very difficult for such a person to admire others. But now, Xu Youzhen has done it.


    Being picked up by Yu Qian, Xu Youzhen was flattered. "Thank you, Lord Yu."


    "Xu''s experience doesn''t have to be like this, but I should thank you. The imperial historian should be like Xu''s experience. He is not afraid of power and plays things when he hears the news, that is, the person accused has made great achievements, so is it." when talking about these words, Yu Qian is righteous and serious.


    Not only did he say so, but in fact he always did things like this. But he didn''t notice that Xu Youzhen had already looked ashamed at this moment. Only he knew why he did this today. His heart was far from being as holy as Yu Qian seemed, on the contrary, it was very dirty.


    It''s just not enough for humanity!


    "You are too modest, too modest." Xu Youzhen, who was sweating a cold sweat, was afraid that he would show his horse''s feet unknowingly, so he hugged his fist and left.


    Yu Qian was left standing on the court hall, looking into the distance, as if he had penetrated the whole Imperial City, the whole capital, and reached Yangjiazhuang in the south of the city, muttering to himself, "Yang Chendong, Yang Chendong, first made a Yang newspaper and controlled a certain direction of public opinion. Then he made such a movement as soon as he arrived in the capital. What do you think? Are you an official or a businessman? Are you loyal or a traitor?"

 Chapter 72

    Yesterday was a busy day.


    In the morning, I first beat Wang Gou, my seventh brother-in-law, then sounded the dengwen drum, went to the court, met the emperor and presented potatoes, which is a good and high-yield thing; In the afternoon, I met my eldest brother, second brother and others who I had not seen for a long time. In the evening, I went to the ninth art workshop in Huajie and made three amazing tracks. After returning to Yangjiazhuang, Yang Chendong fell asleep and got up under the service of maid qiaoyin.


    Yang Chendong must use qiaoyin to help. He refused many times for this matter until qiaoyin cried in front of him and asked if the young master didn''t want her. This led Yang Chendong to give in.


    It has to be said that men in this era are still very lucky.


    Properly packed, the breakfast made by cook Yi qiuer had already been arranged on the round table. While eating, he listened to the tiger mang standing beside him report the things that went up this morning.


    "Young master, after Xu Youzhen took our money, he was sure to impeach you when he went to the court today. Then the ministers begged for mercy, and the emperor said that there was no need to report about you again." Hu mang stared at Yang Chendong with big eyes and looked at him with great admiration. His admiration was like a flowing river.


    Just last night, when he left Jiuyi workshop, Yang Chendong handed over the task to Hu Mang and asked people to bring enough money to find a censor named Xu Youzhen. Then he did so.


    When he first received the task, Hu mang was very puzzled. He didn''t understand what he was going to do, young master? Is it crazy to pay someone else to impeach yourself?


    It''s just that after a long time of training, he developed the nature of obedience and finally did it. Sure enough, after finding Xu Youzhen''s home, he sneaked into the hospital and took out a full 2000 silver. The man''s eyes brightened up. He just hesitated and agreed.


    That''s what happened this morning. All this seems that someone is jealous of Yang Chendong''s power. Everyone has followed this thinking. How do you know that this is just a play composed and directed by the sixth young master.


    In the interest of having just presented something of great luck, someone impeachs him, which will not have any results. Ministers considered the death of cold lips and teeth, and the emperor considered his face. All these were calculated by Yang Chendong, which was the risk.


    The advantage of insurance is also obvious, that is, no one will talk about it in the court in the future, so that he can be a rich man, a real official and businessman, and a recognized rich man.


    Everyone knows that when he has money, he will naturally do things much more smoothly, and his worries will also be much less.


    As for why Xu Youzhen is used instead of others, this is the advantage of Prophet Yang Chendong.


    Xu Youzhen is short and of average appearance, but he has a lot of intelligence, likes success and fame, is good at observing words and colors, and makes the rudder when he sees color. In history, when Emperor Yingzong of the Ming Dynasty was restored, he made great achievements and later became a powerful minister. During this period, he also fought openly and secretly with Shi Heng and Cao Jixiang.


    Such a person obviously has some skills and values interests. He has the status of imperial censor. Wouldn''t it be a waste if he didn''t use it?


    The ancients have long said that it is better to offend a gentleman than a villain. Based on this principle, Yang Chendong interacts with gentlemen in the principle of respect and with villains with interests. In this way, he can cover all aspects and eliminate many dangers.


    Naturally, people like Xu Youzhen should make good use of it. If they really have talent, they will also give them a chance to play. But when it comes to heart intersection, it''s far from enough.


    "Not bad." after listening to Hu Mang''s report on the situation before and after, Yang Chendong smiled with satisfaction. "The people of your security bureau have worked hard and rewarded 100 liang of silver to the relevant personnel. As the director, you can see and deal with it."


    Yang Chendong deeply remembers that meritorious deeds should be rewarded. Only in this way can more people be willing to work hard for you.


    "Thank you, young master." Hu mang said with a little excitement. One hundred liang of silver is nothing for the safety bureau, which spends money like water. What matters is Yang Chendong''s satisfaction with their work, which is what they pursue. "By the way, young master, there is a soft sedan outside the Yang family villa, and one of the girls also handed in a name sticker..."


    "Where''s the post?" Yang Chendong was putting the last bite of breakfast into his mouth, and then patted his hands and asked.


    "That... In qiaoyin." Hu mang lowered his head for a moment, and some didn''t dare to look up at Yang Chendong.


    "Huh? Hehe." Yang Chendong heard one smile, then got up and came to the study next door. Sure enough, there was a worship sticker on the wooden table with silk show written on it.


    Qiao Yin is very sensible. She won''t embarrass Yang Chendong in major events. She just plays a small game to let people know that she knows some things and even doesn''t like them. It''s OK. Yang Chendong also regards such things as another beauty of girls, jealous beauty.


    Knowing that this is Qiao Yin''s reminder, don''t be too close to the girl who came to see you. Then he smiled and took the worship post.


    The words of young master Yang Liu''s personal enlightenment. When it was opened, there was a smell of fragrance, and there was a line of small silk characters on it, "Nu Shaoyu saw the sixth young master and talked about music and tone. Please don''t quit."


    "County jade snow?" Yang Chendong walked out of the study with the worship sticker and came to the respectful tiger mang.


    Knowing that he was asking himself, Hu mang just thought a little, and his identity jumped out of his mind, "young master, Shao Yuxue is the name of snow lady."


    "It''s snow lady. Hehe, she''s smart. By the way, has the fragrant lady come?" Yang Chendong recalled Dong Hanxiang''s struggling expression last night.


    "No." Hu mang shook his head and angrily denounced madam Xiang''s ignorance. The young master went to your Jiuyi workshop and sang three songs. You don''t know how to take advantage of this opportunity. It''s really speechless.


    Yang Chendong''s face obviously flashed a color of silence. He didn''t know whether it was a pity for lady Xiang or lamenting the obsolescence of people''s ideas at present. "Well, even if the snow lady came to the door in person, she would meet her. If she is a creative talent, young master, I would like to teach her something."


    "This is the blessing of Lady Xiang." Hu mang heard that the young master could teach her personally, and immediately looked envious. With the development of the Yang family system, there are fewer and fewer opportunities to be personally taught by the sixth young master. Whenever it appears, no one does not try to seize the opportunity.


    "Well, tell someone to enter the villa. Also, find qiaoyin and arrange for someone to send out all the things I prepared last night. Remember, you can''t miss one house by mistake, but all the houses above the fifth grade official level in the capital must be sent, and all my brothers and sisters can''t be left behind."


    Yang Chendong doesn''t want to send something out. If he offends others, the gain is not worth the loss.


    "Yes." Hu mang naturally knew about it long ago and promised at once. But he didn''t leave immediately, but looked hesitant.


    "What''s the matter? Something else?" knowing that Hu mang must have something to ask, Yang Chendong looked at it with curiosity.


    "Well... The people of our Security Bureau found out a message that someone was asking about the young master''s past..." Hu mang also felt a burst of depression in the room when he first said this. He saw that Yang Chendong''s face became very serious, even a little cold, "who is it?"


    "Young master, it''s not someone else. It''s Hu Yan, the granddaughter of Hu Zhen, the Minister of rites, and the daughter of Hu Changning, the caretaker of royal guards town. Here are some of her materials." after you took out a small book in your arms, Hu mang turned and left.


    It''s not that someone is thinking about the safety of the sixth young master, but it''s probably the love between men and women. Even if he is around the young master, he can''t intervene in such a thing.


    "It''s a woman?" Yang Chendong was also dizzy by the sudden scene. When he looked at the small book, it recorded the things about Hu Yan in detail, and put more emphasis on explaining that the woman was 16 years old. However, up to now, he didn''t find anyone going ahead. After an investigation by the Security Bureau, I learned that it was Lord Hu Changning''s meaning.


    The small book also records that Hu Yan knows books and gifts, is as beautiful as heaven, and is smart and lovely.


    Looking at these, how can Yang Chendong not know what this means. At this moment, it was natural to think about Hu Changning''s meeting with the house and building the old house of the Yang family in Ning mansion. At this moment, Yang Chen Dongfang realized that it was false for Hu Changning to worship his parents at that time, and it was true to observe himself.


    "The daughter of the Hu family seems to have a good background." Yang Chendong smiled after thinking about it. No wonder Hu mang was so entangled that he reported the situation to him. He must know the powerful relationship among them. Seriously, this time, if the Security Bureau had not found someone checking the sixth young master, it would not have noticed Hu Yan, and there would be no next thing.


    "Well, it''s better to let the feelings go." after reading the small book, Yang Chendong put it into the small cabinet in the study. For him, it''s still early to talk about feelings. How to lay a good foundation for successful layout is a major event.


    In the side hall of Yangjiazhuang, snow lady is sitting here accompanied by maid Xiaowei.


    Sitting was sitting, but at this time, he was so nervous that his little face was red and looked more enchanting.

 Chapter 73

    Seeing Shao Yuxue''s nervousness, the maid Xiaowei on one side cheered up and said, "Miss, you don''t have to be so. You can relax as much as you can. Do you want to know how many noble CHILDES and young masters have spent money to go to the baihuatang just to see the young lady? The sixth young master is also a man! I think he must be the same as them."


    "No! Different!" the snow lady retorted. "You haven''t read the wonderful stories in the Yang newspaper. And the song you hummed today, the touching love story, how can anyone who can write these things be the same as other CHILDES and young masters? It''s different."


    Before meeting, Yang Chendong has become tall in the eyes of snow lady. Only this, it''s no wonder she will be so depressed and nervous.


    Seeing that the young lady seemed to have some magic obstacles, the microenterprise wanted to say a few words of comfort, but at the moment, footsteps had sounded outside the house. Then Yang Chendong, dressed in green, walked into the Piantang with the company of the maid qiaoyin.


    With an indifferent identity on his face, his lower jaw slightly raised a 45 degree angle. The shuttle angle clear face, especially the confident smile on his face, seemed to have a kind of magic to deeply attract the eyes of snow lady and Xiaowei.


    Qiao Yin also noticed the performance of the two women at this time, and immediately raised her head with pride. In her eyes, the sixth young master is undoubtedly the most perfect man, and it is completely right and reasonable for other women to treat their own young master like this.


    While they looked at Yang Chendong, he was also looking at the two women. Especially the snow lady gave him a feeling of deja vu. After a careful experience, I just felt that this woman had the shadow of future actress Xu Qing, especially the two shallow dimples on her face, which made her look a lot more similar.


    With a face similar to Xu Qing''s, the skin is as white as snow, but it is younger in age, and there is an enchanting temperament on the body. When men see it, they will not only stimulate cormont, but also produce a very primitive behavior.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong''s self-control was strong enough to be suppressed at the moment when his body reacted. Then he showed a very charming male smile, came to the top position and sat down. The crescent fracture fan in his hand opened and gently fanned, looking like a handsome young man.


    Until Yang Chendong found a chair to sit down, the snow lady woke up. Thinking about her performance just now, she couldn''t help blushing. Then she was short, bent down and saluted with a blessing, "my family Dong Hanxue sends greetings to Dong Shuai."


    "Please get up." Yang Chendong smiled and stretched out a helping hand. The snow lady took advantage of the situation and stood up. Then the smiling sixth young master smiled and said, "I''ve heard for a long time that snow lady is known as a beautiful half city and is proficient in the beauty of tunes. I wonder if I can have the honor to listen to a voice from outside the sky?"


    Yang Chendong''s favor made the snow lady look relaxed. She was most afraid that the other party would talk about things as an identity, so she didn''t know how to know herself. He took the initiative to talk about the rhythm, which made his heart beautiful.


    "So, I''ll make a fool of myself." snow lady dare not refuse Yang Chendong''s request, let alone ask for someone today, so she needs to lower her attitude.


    The snow lady whispered drizzle and promised. Then she gave a gift and said to her maid Xiaowei, "prepare the zither."


    Xiaowei was able and agile. She soon put the zither she took with her in the side hall. She saw that snow lady walked slowly and walked under the seat in front of the zither, looked up and smiled at Yang Chendong. After a charming smile, her fingers fell on the zither and gently pulled out the string music.


    "You and I are very affectionate, and there are many feelings. The heat is like a piece of clay with a torch. Twist one you and shape one me. Break us together, mix with water, and pinch another you. You are shaping one me. You are in my mud and I am in your mud. You live in the same bed and die in the same outer coffin."


    The word "lock the South Branch and pinch the clay figurine" comes from Guan Daosheng, the wife of Zhao Mengfu, a famous calligrapher and painter in the early Yuan Dynasty. The background is that Zhao Mengfu wanted to emulate the famous scholar to take concubines at the age of 50. He was embarrassed to tell his wife that his wife knew and wrote the word. After reading the "I Nong Ci", Zhao Mengfu was deeply moved and never mentioned taking concubines again.


    This song is sung by the snow lady. It has another lasting appeal, which really shows the friendship between his wife and her husband incisively and vividly. At that moment, she seemed to see how she should feel when her husband took a wife and concubine in the near future.


    However, Yang Chendong was not inquired about at all, which was related to his unaccustomed to these greasy and crooked tunes, but at the same time, it was also because he was busy staring at the snow lady''s towering breast.


    It has been three years since he came to this world. Although he is not close to women on the grounds that he is growing up, that is, he doesn''t even eat the pretty girl qiaoyin who has been around all the time, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t need it. It''s just that he can''t remember for the time being because there are too many things to do and too much energy to pay.


    Today, there was no one else in the room, only myself and three young girls. The initiation of youth was uncontrollable. Especially the snow lady''s figure was so beautiful and her skin was so white, he couldn''t help staring at each other''s chest for a few more eyes.


    Snow lady lingers in the flower street all day, and all kinds of men are seen more. Among them, many men will stare at her figure, and some have very bold eyes. In this regard, she more felt that those men were more obscene, and sometimes felt some embarrassment, even nausea. But today, facing the eyes of the sixth young master, he didn''t have those disgusts. On the contrary, he had a trace of pride, mixed with a little joy and happiness.


    Why don''t you get angry, but happy? Can it be said that the sixth young master has some attraction that she won''t blame at all. Or preconceived, knowing that this is a talented man, nature wants to get close?


    Snow lady didn''t know what she was thinking at the moment. Instead, Yang Chendong hurriedly took it back after hearing the song. At the same time, she deliberately pressed her body and observed the clever sound standing by with the rest of the light.


    Fortunately, Qiao Yin smelled the music and was distracted. At this time, he was completely immersed in it and didn''t notice his gaffe just now.


    The high hanging heart put down and smiled gently at the snow lady. After a picture that only you know what I know just now, he coughed and said, "the snow lady''s voice is really like the sound of nature, which makes people want to be drunk."


    "Dongshuai flattered me. I''m really making a fool of myself. I heard that dongshuai shocked the world with three songs in Jiuyi square yesterday. That''s the sound of nature. Now the streets and alleys of the capital are talking about it." in addition to being modest, snow lady secretly pointed out what happened last night. She also took the opportunity to tell Yang Chendong that she came here for the purpose of those three songs.


    "Hehe, it''s just a casual thing. How can we be the voice of nature?" Yang Chendong shook his head and didn''t admit how exquisite and wonderful yesterday''s song was.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong denied it, snow lady was a little worried. She thought that the sixth young master was rejecting herself, and then she said: "Dongshuai, what I do is just for the new song. When I heard the tune of the new song humming on the street one morning, I couldn''t help but feel drunk. I asked dongshuai not to refuse. As long as I''m willing to teach my new song, I''ll mention any requirements and conditions. I... I''ll try my best to meet it."


    When it comes to satisfaction, snow lady''s face looks like she can squeeze out water. Looking at here, Yang Chendong is also excited. If Qiao Yin and Xiao Wei were not present, I''m afraid he would be unable to control his body.


    "Well... Only one of these three songs is suitable for snow lady to sing. In good music, it should be suitable for people." Yang Chendong forced down his mind and said with a smile.


    "Only one song is better than nothing. As long as you can sing one song, the business of baihuatang will be very good." listening to Yang Chendong''s answer, snow lady has a trace of loss, but she soon wants to open it again. She is not dongshuai''s person. It''s a great kindness for her family to teach herself a song. How dare she ask too much?


    The heart quickly accepted the reality, and the snow lady bowed down a blessing and said, "please teach dongshuai."


    Seeing that the snow lady was thirsty for music, Yang Chendong no longer held the posture, but said to Qiao Yin, "Yin, take the guitar hanging in the young master''s bedroom."


    I wanted to listen to the master''s new music for a long time. I promised, turned around and left. I soon took the guitar back and sent it to Yang Chendong.


    Looking at this thing similar to the pipa, snow lady was very curious. This was the only thing she had seen in her life. She wondered if this was the instrument in dongshuai''s hand?


    When I was thinking about it, the guitar was played gently, and a beautiful voice came out. Then Yang Chendong''s unique baritone slowly sounded, "the peach leaves are pointed, and the willow leaves are full of the sky. In his position, Ming ah Gong, listen to me..."


    The words are compact, there is no superfluous nonsense, and there is no sense of decadent music. Some are just talking about the most common and ordinary things, but the unique melody is really loved as soon as people listen. Even at the beginning of the third time, the three women couldn''t help humming out.


    Yang Chendong''s pronunciation is very clear. He sings more seriously than he did last night at Jiuyi square. The three women naturally listen very clearly. By the fifth time, with her unique ability to the music, snow lady has learned more than half. Except that some rhythms are not very accurate, she has learned 70% or 80%.

 Chapter 74

    "Ha ha, that''s good." Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction after listening to the snow lady sing once. I have to say that this woman is really talented in this regard.


    Being praised by Yang Chendong, snow lady looks happy and shy. My heart is also very happy, that is, I am happy to see dongshuai real person and learn new songs.


    In the next move, the snow lady was excited and her heart beat faster. "Snow lady, I think you seem to like using zither very much. That''s right. I''m teaching you a new song. It''s played with zither, okay?"


    "Ah! Thank you, dongshuai." I was lucky to hear the second new song. When it snowed, the lady was naturally excited and bowed constantly.


    "Well, there are no outsiders here. Don''t be so polite." seeing this for a while, the snow lady said Wanfu more than ten times. Yang Chendong looked tired, so he waved his hand and said casually.


    But this sentence really made the snow lady blush. There was no outsider here, which obviously made her think a little crooked.


    Yang Chendong said that he had come to the front of the zither, then bent over and stirred the strings twice, and finally shook his head. His level can barely play the guitar. For example, he can''t play the zither.


    Fortunately, the tune of the next song is not complex. After singing it gently, there will be no problem learning nature with the understanding ability of snow lady.


    "Well, I''ll sing and you can compose music?" Yang Chendong didn''t say he couldn''t play zither, but asked casually.


    It''s natural for snow lady to sing and drink with Yang Chendong. She''s just worried that she can''t play well, so she asked nervously and excitedly, "I... can I?"


    "I said you can do it, you can''t do it." Yang Chendong laughed and agreed. Then he held the folding fan in his hand, paced gently, and his lips slowly opened and sang: "when is the bright moon? Ask the blue sky about the wine. I don''t know the year of the palace in the sky. I want to go back in the wind. I''m afraid it''s too cold at the height of the Qionglou Yuyu. How can I dance and get a clear shadow on earth..."


    A song by Su Shi of the Song Dynasty began slowly. It was just an ancient poem. After Yang Chendong''s processing, it turned into a very light song with cloud rhyme. As soon as this song came out, it immediately gave people a refreshing feeling. It made people feel more cordial and experienced a different sound of beauty and music.


    Yang Chendong sang softly, and the snow lady beside him began to play the zither with the encouragement of her eyes.


    At the beginning, they didn''t cooperate well because they weren''t familiar with each other, but it didn''t take a long time. The tacit understanding between them came into being. At present, the tracks came out together, which really gives people the feeling that this song should only be heard in the sky, but how many times in the world.


    After singing twice, Yang Chendong had already shut up and handed everything here to snow lady. She talked and sang by herself. The charm soon overtook Yang Chendong and was far above her phonology.


    A song, also listen to Qiao Yin and Xiao Wei''er''s feeling. Why haven''t you thought about making this song before? At this moment, they looked at Yang Chendong with more worship and admiration.


    ......


    Hu Fu.


    A carriage suddenly came at the side door. Then a man with big arms and round waist jumped out of the carriage, looked at the Hu family gatekeeper here and said, "this is my adult''s worship post."


    The gatekeeper stepped forward and respectfully picked it up. When he saw the words "Prince Xi Ma Yang Chendong" written on it, he knew clearly. After knowing the identity of the other party, he smiled and said, "but what''s the matter with Lord Yang?"


    "That''s right. My adult has developed a kind of fresh soft paper, called toilet paper, which is prepared for you after defecation." as he said, the big man already held two bags and handed them to the gatekeeper: "one is for Hu Shangshu and the other is for adult Hu. Please take it."


    After putting down the bag, the big man left. If Hu Changning was here at this time, he would recognize that it was Yang er who fought with his two subordinates in Jianning mansion and won completely.


    The same scene not only appeared in front of Hu''s house, but also all five grade officials above Beijing received it. Finally, Hu mang led the team and sent the toilet paper to the palace. The only difference is that the palace gets a larger proportion of ten bags. Other officials only have one bag. For example, the two five grade officials of the Hu family naturally get two bags.


    All the people who received Yang Chendong''s gift received it, and Yu Qian, who was listed as Wen Tianxiang, received the gift. This is a rare event for a family.


    The reason why Yu Qian accepted this thing was to see what the prince was doing to wash his horse? Do what? But when he saw that it was toilet paper for defecation, he was stunned for a moment.


    It''s really soft. It''s an excellent thing to clean your body. But giving this thing is somewhat out of the momentum of a literati.


    Thinking that this thing might not be worth much money, Yu Qian rarely stayed here and didn''t return it, which made his wife overjoyed.


    Hu Fu.


    The gatekeeper took two bags of toilet paper to the backyard and met Hu Changning''s wife.


    Hu Yu''s wife, Hu Yu, is too old to manage the backyard. The Hu family did not separate, but the matter in the backyard was decided by Hu Changning''s wife.


    Mrs. Hu''s surname is Wang. She is also known as Wang Hu. When she saw the two large bags of toilet paper, she was also very happy. After she found out what it was for, she was speechless. The sixth young master is also mischievous. How can such a thing be sent to the house so openly and handed to the gatekeeper?


    The literati love face. Although eating and drinking Lhasa is a long feeling of people, no one can avoid it, it''s not good to give such things so openly.


    But it was delivered immediately. Of course, it''s not good to return it. This means that people are ready to send things to the backyard warehouse. As for whether it''s easy to use, it''s not easy for her to try it in person because of her face.


    But before the things were sent out, the hurried sound of Jiao panting and the panic sound of running came first.


    It was Hu Yan who came. She heard what Bao Xiaoqing said. She said that the sixth young master sent someone to send a gift. She was so happy that she ran over to have a look.


    "Niang, dongshuai sent something to our house?" as soon as he entered the hall, he didn''t stand firm. Hu Yan''s beautiful voice like a yellow warbler rang.


    "Yan''er, slow down. Don''t fall down. You''re almost a big girl. How can you do things so hairy." seeing that it''s your daughter, Wang Hu said coyly and angrily.


    "Mom, where is the thing dongshuai gave us?" Hu Yan didn''t listen to her mother''s nagging, but asked with a worried look on her face.


    "That''s it." if she didn''t answer, her daughter would ask. Wang Hu simply pointed to the two bags on the ground that were about to be put into the warehouse.


    "Ah!" Hu Yan screamed at first, then walked to the two bags of things, picked up a bag and looked at it carefully. It just seemed that it was not fun. I opened a bag directly, pulled it out and rubbed it in my hand.


    Looking at Hu Yan''s move, Hu Wang''s face turned red and said, "Yan''er, what are you doing, but..."


    "But what? What is this? Touch the weakness of Haosheng? Is it used to write big characters? It seems wrong." Ren Huyan thinks she is so smart that she still can''t see the wonderful use when she sees toilet paper for the first time.


    "Yan''er, come here." Wang Hu, who has always been taught to be knowledgeable and polite, felt that some words were not shameful, so he pulled his daughter in front of him and whispered to his ear.


    "Ah!" saw Hu Yan''s face change, first a burst of blush, and then spat lightly, saying in a voice that only she could hear, "it''s shameless to send such a thing."


    "Yan''er, what are you talking about?" Wang Hu obviously didn''t hear clearly.


    "No." Hu Yan''s face was flustered, and then said, "my daughter said that this thing looks soft, and it seems just right to use it for that. Well, my daughter took it away first. If it''s easy to use, she''s sending it to her mother."


    After saying that, regardless of whether Hu Wangshi agreed or not, she and Xiaoqing hugged each other and turned around and ran out.


    "Hey, slow down, slow down." Hu Wang would never love these two bags of toilet paper. She didn''t know its wonderful function. She was just worried that her daughter would run too fast and fall down.


    It was like an episode in life, and Wang Hu didn''t care at all. Moreover, many officials who collected things didn''t care much. They didn''t know how noble the toilet paper was until they went to the court the next day.


    ......


    Yangjiazhuang, Piantang.


    After learning the two new tracks of "exploring the clear river" and "I hope people will live long", the snow lady looked happy. After singing several times and getting the affirmation of Yang Chendong, he was even more overjoyed.


    "Thank you for dongshuai''s teaching. But I don''t know if these two new songs can be sung in the baihuatang?" when she said something, the snow lady looked cautious, for fear that Yang Chendong would disagree.


    "No problem, you can sing if you like." Yang Chendong smiled.


    It always takes a process for a new song to be accepted by the world. Baihua garden can expand this influence. Why not? As for the copyright of new songs, Yang Chendong doesn''t care at all. He doesn''t know how many such songs there are. If it were not for the fact that these two lyrics were clean and more suitable for guzheng and pipa, he could teach more.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong agreed, snow lady was very happy and worshipped.

 Chapter 75

    In this regard, Yang Chendong did not stop. Although he could not be the master of snow lady, he taught others after all, and should be worshipped.


    After I said goodbye, I saw that at noon, I knew that dongshuai might have dinner. I didn''t dare to disturb him. With joy, Xiaowei left Yangjiazhuang with her maid. Not long after they left, news came from the capital. Tonight, there will be two new songs in the baihuatang of Huajie. Just sing them once. There are few opportunities. Please seize them.


    As soon as the news came out, many childe brothers and young men who thought they were handsome made an appointment to go to the Baihua hall in the evening.


    Not to mention how lively the city has become now, Qiao Yin whispered to Yang Chendong while eating the delicious food cooked by Yi qiuer at the lunch table in Yang family village, "young master, didn''t you say you wanted snow lady and incense lady to take them for your own use? You also said they were talents, but why didn''t you mention it just now?"


    "HMM." Yang Chendong shook his head while picking up the food in his mouth. "I can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. If I start now, it will inevitably make people think that my young master is taking advantage of people''s danger. Let''s wait. Fortunately, there''s still time."


    Yang Chendong naturally has a plan in his heart. Not saying it now doesn''t mean not saying it in the future. It''s just that the time has not come.


    He knows the truth that haste makes waste.


    Although it is not impossible to force important people in his capacity, it will inevitably fall on people''s lips. A name that he bullies women is afraid to fall. This is not what he wants to see.


    In contrast, Yang Chendong prefers the feeling of being natural. Before that, there are many other things to do. For example, there is one thing that needs qiaoyin to do now.


    "Yin''er, how about the young master arranging you to do something?"


    "What''s the matter?" as soon as she heard that she had something to do, Qiao Yin quickly put down the dishes and chopsticks in her hand and looked excited.


    "It''s not difficult. Let yin''er go to the capital to find some children aged 14 to 18. Both men and women can be 50 each. They are required to be good-looking and in good shape, especially as tall as possible, and then hire them all, sign a three-year contract and take them back to the village." Yang Chendong also put down his dishes and chopsticks, Thinking about another plan, he said with a smile.


    This is Yang Chendong who is going to start looking for the waiter of Shenxianju. A full 100 people were prepared, including the male waiter and the unified black vest; The waitress is a uniform black cheongsam. This is the unity of wearing. This will give you a very shocking first feeling.


    It''s just that the unity of clothes is not enough. They also need to be consistent in pace and behavior. In addition, they also need to have a very good understanding of the experience range of Shenxianju. In case a guest doesn''t understand to ask, they know how to explain and what to do next?


    It''s easy to solve the problem of clothes. Zhou Hua, the director of the garment factory, had already made clothes according to the requirements when he left chixian city. Now they are all in Yang family village. But quality training really takes time. Therefore, when Yang Chendong entrusted qiaoyin to do the work, he specially stressed, "Don''t be afraid of spending money, but anyone who likes to work and is willing to work will give him two or two monthly silver in a month. But you should also tell them that it is priority to be able to bear hardships and read. If someone can''t stand to leave, he will not only get a penny, but also pay us money to make up for the loss."


    Yang Chendong doesn''t really want the money of these people. Now with chixian city as the base, they have controlled the whole sea area of that area. If they want to pass there, either the goods are robbed or they have to pay a heavy price and compensation to be allowed to pass through. This makes a lot of money flow in from the sea. Yang Chendong is not short of money.


    Not to mention, once the immortal house is opened, it can definitely be described as daily gold. A person only has two liang of silver a month, which is really nothing.


    Of course, the so-called is nothing. It also depends on who you compare with. For example, ordinary people, especially teenagers, want to make so much. There are absolutely few or no such opportunities. Yang Chendong asked qiaoyin to do it after understanding these situations.


    Yang Chendong also believes that with qiaoyin''s character, she will do well in this matter. Moreover, anyone who can be regarded by her should be no worse. After all, there is nothing else after having been with herself for so long. Compared with her vision, few people are invincible.


    He sent qiaoyin out of the Yang family village and arranged for Yang Wu to carry out protection. At the same time, Qiu Wuyi escort also followed him out of the village. After adding his name Yang Chendong, he thought that the possibility of an accident would be very small. According to Chen Dong, he turned into the study and disappeared in a flash and appeared in the warehouse.


    As soon as he entered the warehouse, Yang Chendong went to the club. There were televisions and video players, as well as the complete book of Yi Zhongtian tasting the Three Kingdoms. He came here to study. He wanted to get a Yang Chendong tasting the Three Kingdoms.


    It was two hours before Yang Chendong came out of his study when the sun was about to set. He saw Hu mang waiting for him.


    The young master''s study can''t be entered unless there are important things. When you want to enter, you also need to pull the "doorbell", that is, a so-called rope pulling device. You can hear the sound inside as soon as you pull it outside. You can enter only after you get permission.


    This is Yang Chendong''s requirement for all the people around him, that is, Qiao Yin and Hu mang can''t break the rules. This is also a habit Yang Chendong has developed for everyone. When he needs to enter the warehouse, he doesn''t have to worry that someone will suddenly appear outside to disturb himself.


    Seeing Hu mang waiting for him outside with a gentle complexion, I knew there was nothing urgent. Yang Chendong asked Hu mang as he walked over, "has everything been done?"


    "It''s done. All officials of grade five and above in the capital, including the governments of various countries, Hou''s house, Bo''s house and the Imperial Palace, have been sent according to the number previously set." Hu mang replied respectfully.


    "Very good. Is there anyone who doesn''t accept it?"


    "No." Hu mang thought for a moment. There was no news of anyone confiscating toilet paper, so he nodded and said, "all of them."


    "Yes." the answer was somewhat unexpected to Yang Chendong. People who thought they would have independence did not accept gifts, such as direct ministers like Yu Qian. Unexpectedly, they took all of them. It seems that they think this thing is worthless. That''s why they took it so calmly.


    Even so, then turn around and knock them hard to let them understand that toilet paper is not big white paper, it is a much more expensive existence. "Well, is there enough toilet paper in our warehouse?"


    "It''s enough, but there''s absolutely no problem to deal with the capital. In addition, the red inlaid city is stepping up its hurry. The first batch of goods is already on the way to the capital. Wang Zhen also sent someone to send the passage token of the East Hall, which can ensure the smooth passage of goods along the way." Hu mang told the story of the passing token just sent by the East Hall.


    "Ha ha." hearing this, Yang Chendong smiled and said, "this Wang Zhen is also a smart man. He knows that it is difficult to return without paying. It''s good to save us a lot of trouble."


    "Yes, with the token of East Hall, our goods along the way will be safer, less trouble, and save a lot of filial piety along the way." Hu mang was also excited.


    "No." Yang Chendong shook his forefinger and said, "we should give filial piety along the road. We should know that many times the county officials are not as good as the current management. There is no need to make enemies and trouble in order to save a little money."


    Seeing that Yang Chendong said he was so sure, Hu mang looked like Yilin and said, "yes, Hu mang wrote it down and I''ll tell them later. By the way, the fourth young master sent someone to send a post saying that there will be a new song in Baihua Hall tonight. Please go with him."


    "No, I have to make drinks of various flavors with cook Yi qiuer in the evening. I won''t go to the baihuatang. But you have to send someone to keep an eye on it and give me the true feedback of the situation there." Yang Chendong shook his head. Although he also wants to see the style of snow lady, he really needs to do too many things. He even has to do everything himself. When things get on track, he can relax.


    "Yes." Hu mang promised and went to arrange people to do things. Yang Chendong strode towards the kitchen in the backyard. Before Qiao Yin Zhaoren came back, he just grabbed the air and went into the kitchen to work. If he didn''t come back, he would inevitably say that a gentleman is far from cooking to warn himself.


    ......


    Beijing flower street.


    The flower hall is overcrowded at the moment. Although it was half an hour before the scheduled opening time, it was already full of people. For example, Xu Chengzong, Zhang De, Wang Si and others who appeared in Jiuyi square yesterday also appeared here, and the seats were still closer to the stage.


    Originally, they were regular guests of Jiuyi square, and their position there was also special. However, after listening to Yang Chendong''s three new songs yesterday, my state of mind has changed. I naturally lost interest in those songs I had heard many times before. Today, I heard that there was a new song in the Baihua hall. I also heard that it was the news of the new song sent back by snow lady after she went to Yang Family Villa during the day. How can I restrain myself? I immediately ordered my servants to come here and book a seat.


    Not only them, the new song of jiuyifang spread all over the capital yesterday. I heard that it was also in today''s early Dynasty, even the emperor knew it. As soon as this matter is fried, it is even more well-known. Naturally, there are countless famous visitors. At one time, the whole hall of the baihuatang is full.

 Chapter 76

    Not only that, originally some people could only sit at the round table of four or five people, but at this time, there were seven or eight people. Although it was crowded, it further proved the hot scene here.


    Bustard sister Mu Lili was once a famous Huakui in Beijing when she was young. Now she is responsible for the industry of baihuatang. Just under the age of 30, she has a special charm. When she saw today''s scene, she couldn''t close her mouth.


    "Well, let everyone get busy. Don''t neglect the guests. This is a good opportunity for our Baihua hall to become famous." her eyes are almost narrowed into a seam. Mu Lili walks around the hall and warmly greets the guests, for fear that many people will lose etiquette and lead to wrong.


    It''s just that Mu Lili obviously thinks too much. Those who come here today are all for new tracks. At least we won''t make trouble at will until we hear the new music. This also makes the order not chaotic although there are several% more people (flow) in the hall than usual.


    After the stage, the snow lady was still practicing. After all, she only sang during the day. It was really a little hasty to go straight to the stage this night. And there are so many guests today. What if the performance fails? Those noble people have to tear down the hundred flower hall.


    It''s a lot to be on stage, but snow lady doesn''t know why she''s so nervous today. It seems that when I first came on stage, my mood was not much different from now.


    "Miss, you don''t have to be so nervous. Although this song is just learned, no one else knows what the original song looks like except dongshuai." it''s Xiao Wei, thinking about how to comfort her young lady.


    To say that what Xiaowei said is indeed reasonable, but snow lady still shook her head stubbornly. "No, I want to be worthy of dongshuai''s trust in me. By the way, Xiaowei, is dongshuai here tonight?"


    Facing the young lady with an expectant expression on her face, Xiaowei wants to lie, but she knows that when the young lady goes on the stage, it will be clear at a glance that cheating is not allowed. He had to shake his head reluctantly: "dongshuai didn''t come."


    "Didn''t you come?" obviously, the result disappointed the snow lady. From the way dongshuai looks at her during the day, he should still like himself, at least appreciate it. Why can he go to Jiuyi square yesterday and not come to Baihua hall today?


    Looking at the young lady''s mood, Xiaowei was afraid that something would happen. She quickly added, "I''ve been seen. Dongshuai didn''t go to Jiuyi square today."


    Perhaps this is the only good news. At least it proves that Yang Chendong does not favor one over the other.


    "So." sure enough, the snow lady looked much better after listening to it. As a woman in the party, perhaps she is more competitive. When she heard that dongshuai didn''t go anywhere, she really felt much more comfortable.


    The guests at the front desk didn''t know what happened backstage, let alone the goddess who always wanted to kiss Fangze in their hearts had already flown out of the field and was completely absent from the guests.


    As time goes by, it is getting closer and closer to the opening time. Yiji, who warmed up first, has been on the stage. It''s just that both performers and viewers are obviously absent-minded. They are waiting for the debut of the two new tracks.


    Finally, under a burst of very warm applause (of course, I don''t know if it''s a farewell applause), the snow lady in white came to the stage accompanied by the maid xiaowei''er.


    White clothes are like snow, the skin is white and tender, and the skin of the snow lady is as clean as a baby. With her graceful posture, there was a wave of applause just on the stage.


    The applause went on for a long time until the snow lady completely sat between the zithers. At this moment, the whole audience became very quiet. In this silence, under the eager eyes of the people, the Zheng sound sounded gently, accompanied by the pleasant monologue of the snow lady. "A long time ago, there was a firearm camp, next to which lived the Matsushita family. They had nothing to do..."


    The purpose of monologue is to let more people know the story and understand the main idea of the song, which is also specially requested by Yang Chendong. At least the monologue is needed before the song is completely destroyed. When everyone is familiar with it, this process can be omitted at any time.


    After listening to the monologue for a while, everyone''s expression changed again and again. From these words, it seemed that we had seen the tragic ending scene of the young man and woman in love.


    In a corner of the hall, a white faced scholar was listening to all this with tears in his eyes. Around her, we had a handsome companion, but she seemed to forget her role and wanted to look at the "childe". At this time, her eyes were full of tears, just like a levee to burst, and the heavy rain could pour down at any time.


    "Xiaoqing, how did he come up with such a tragic story? Did this little six really mean himself? Did he really have such unforgettable love when he was young?" the sitting childe gently wiped the tears and asked the schoolboy standing aside.


    "Little... Childe, I don''t know." the schoolboy shook his head and choked in his voice.


    In the whole audience, many people were moved and infected by the story, but they really didn''t shed tears. Naturally, the situation here was noticed by the diners at some tables around, and some eyes naturally looked over.


    "Bow your head quickly." noticed that someone around looked at her table, "childe" quickly lowered his head, and the schoolboy accompanying her also quickly lowered his head. They reacted quickly. In addition, the location was a little remote and the light was dark. Those eyes couldn''t see one, so they turned to the stage one after another.


    Unable to feel the eyes of others, the childe and the schoolboy looked up one by one, then looked at each other and showed a grimace. At this time, their playful nature was revealed. If Lord Hu Changning and Lord Hu were here, they would be surprised to find that these two so-called childe and schoolboy were their own baby daughter Hu Yan and her close maid Xiaoqing.


    They will appear here, naturally because they heard that the baihuatang is going to sing a new song at night, and they know that the snow lady came back from Yang family village during the day. The two people are more curious. Later, after discussion, they decided to come here to see what the snow lady looks like? Let''s see if this new song is really as popular as it is outside. It can really make people listen and never forget. It has a relaxing and happy effect.


    "The peach leaves are sharp, and the willow leaves are full of heaven. The Ming ah Gong in his position, listen to me carefully..." after the narrator finished, the song officially began. Under the beautiful voice of the snow lady, a refreshing song penetrated into everyone''s ears, making people listen to it so comfortable and comfortable.


    Different from Yang Chendong''s voice, the feeling of snow lady seems to be more sad after singing. Even Xu Chengzong, Zhang De''s Wang Si and Yang Yang have the same feeling.


    At the beginning, there is an end. When a song ends, there is first silence in the field, and then there is an avalanche of applause, which seems to form a heat wave to melt the snow lady sitting on the stage.


    "Thank you." seeing that the effect was so good, snow lady got up and gave a blessing to the people. Then her body slowly sat down, and her slender fingers slowly put on the zither. Next, I hope the music of the people for a long time will begin to echo in the baihuatang.


    The crowd was first attracted by the clean tone of the song. Before long, the beautiful voice of the snow lady sounded, "when is the bright moon? Ask the blue sky about the wine. I don''t know the palace in the sky. What year is it in the past..."


    ......


    Jiuyifang.


    It is far less lively than yesterday, and even lighter than before.


    Although the name of Lady Xiang has long been put on the outside of the workshop today, and it has indeed attracted some young CHILDES and young masters, their identities are far from comparable to those of the guests in the Baihua hall.


    On the stage, Xiang Niang just sang two old songs before, and then withdrew with a sad face. As soon as I entered the backstage, the bustard sister Cui Naer welcomed me. "Sister Hanxiang, it''s all my sister''s fault. I shouldn''t have stopped you to find dongshuai yesterday."


    "No, sister Cui, it''s not your fault. I think too much. I''ve decided to go to Yangjiazhuang tomorrow and let dongshuai teach me two songs anyway." Lady Xiang looked very firm and confident this moment.


    She regretted that snow lady went to Yangjiazhuang during the day. Then the news came out that snow lady had learned two new songs and obtained the consent of dongshuai. She regretted even more when she would sing in the baihuatang for the first time in the evening.


    Originally, Yang Chendong first came to jiuyifang. She had an opportunity. But I didn''t grasp it and finally gave all the benefits to others. How can Xiang Niang, who still accounts for the name of Huakui, accept it. She needs to meet dongshuai in order to fight for breath or for the future business of jiuyifang. She should ask for advice with an open mind and regain her prestige.


    ......


    The curfew is about to begin. A large number of people in the hundred flower hall also began to go out and go their own way.


    Among the crowd, Hu Yan and Xiao Qing, dressed up as two childe schoolboys, were walking in the direction of Hu''s house. They pretended this time. If they were known by their grandfather, father and mother, what would it be. The dignified Miss Hu family went to flower street and Baihua hall to listen to music. Once such a shocking thing comes out, it is certain that the Hu family will be accused of being ill bred, that is, whether Hu Yan can find a suitable marriage or not.

 Chapter 77

    They flew all the way before the curfew until they came to the alley in front of the back door of Hu''s house. Hu Yan held the wall on one side and breathed to the maid Xiaoqing who was also scattered around him. "Let''s have a rest and go into the house. Otherwise, we''ll be in big trouble if our father bumps into us."


    "What''s the matter? I''m afraid I''ll catch you?" a thick man''s voice sounded on her side. It was not loud, but it did sound like thunder in Hu Yan''s ear at this time.


    "Ah! Ghost." as soon as she heard other people''s voices, the maid Xiaoqing instinctively screamed, and then she hid behind Miss Hu Yan.


    "Xiaoqing, what are you doing? I can''t hear it. It''s my father''s voice." but Hu Yan is calm. After listening to it for so many years, she has long been familiar with the voice.


    When she pulled Xiaoqing, who was still a little frightened, Hu Yan lowered her head and said, "father, my daughter is just bored at home and goes out for a walk."


    "Stroll? Gao Sheng, for you?" the voice suddenly became severe for a few minutes, and two figures flashed out in the alley. It was Hu Changning and Gao Sheng, one of his men, who was once building the old house of the Yang family and was taught a lesson by Yang er.


    "Yes, sir. In the afternoon, Xiaoqing found captain sun Chuang (another person beaten by Yang ER) and asked him to book a table in the baihuatang..."


    "Enough." Hu Yan interrupted Gao Sheng before Gao Sheng continued. Even though my father had investigated all this, it was meaningless to explain. "Father and daughter are just curious about what those two new songs are like, so..."


    "So you dare to go to the Baihua hall? Do you know where it is? Do you know what to do once your identity is revealed or you meet a disciple? Do you know..." Hu Changning was obviously very angry and scolded Hu Yan for a long time. Finally, Hu Changning, who had been saying that Hu Yan was not right for a long time, made the final decision. "Hu Yan didn''t abide by the etiquette and law and was punished for a month. The maid Xiaoqing didn''t do what a maid should do and didn''t take good care of her master. She punished her for half a year, beat... Hit the board twice, and Gao Sheng sent someone to implement it. Captain sun Chuang acted recklessly, fined her salary for half a year, and hit ten boards at the same time."


    Angry, Hu Changning turned and left, leaving Hu Yan with an incredible expression. Then when she came back, she suddenly shouted, "father, you can punish me as much as you want. Don''t hit Xiaoqing. It hurts too much when the two boards go down."


    Ignoring his daughter, Hu Changning''s steps are faster and faster. It seems that a little slower will change his mind.


    Unable to call her father, Hu Yan had to look for help at Gao Sheng. "Captain, do you think Xiaoqing''s two boards can write them down first, and I''ll plead with her father, okay?"


    "No, the orders given by adults must be carried out." Gao Sheng shook his head. This time, Hu Changning was really angry. Sun Chuang had to get ten boards? If he dares not to carry out the military order and beat Xiaoqing, the person who is beaten is himself.


    ......


    Yang Chendong didn''t know that Hu Yan disguised herself as a man to go to the baihuatang in order to listen to a new song, and was caught by Lord Hu Changning and banned. He is debugging various drinks with Yi qiuer in the kitchen to prepare for the opening of Shenxianju. What he didn''t know was that on that night, Kaohsiung''s navy and army jointly launched a military operation to seize Qishan.


    In the early years of the Ming Dynasty, the old king of Zhongshan, Shang Bazhi, conquered Shannan, and the conquered Shanbei and Zhongshan formed a unified little Ryukyu Kingdom (the first Shang Dynasty).


    This was also the golden age of the little Ryukyu Kingdom. Highly developed commerce traded with Daming, North Korea, Southeast Asia and Japan. But everything had just begun. It was forced to stop because of Yang Chendong. The powerful navy led by Kaohsiung harassed and surrounded the Ryukyu Islands. Ryukyu suffered huge losses, hindered maritime trade and became a closed country.


    The chixian city was occupied and the sea route was closed, which made the sixth generation King angry and succeeded the seventh generation King Suntech, who was still a minor.


    Suntech was only twelve years old. Because of his father''s early death, he took over the throne. But although you are the king of a land, you still can''t change the current critical situation on Ryukyu Island. He also sent ships to break out and tell the outside world about the situation here.


    But without exception, the ship sent was sunk just after leaving the port.


    To say that the little Ryukyu Kingdom is also plagued by disasters. It is only more than ten years and less than 20 years since the first Zhongshan king Bazhi. Indeed, several kings have died before and after. Either died of illness or had an accident when he went to sea. Now all the burden falls on the young Shande. How can he not worry. After trying all kinds of methods, he finally decided to stick to it and wait for help. Maybe after a long time, someone will find something wrong with Ryukyu and send someone to look at it.


    Suntech still holds the hope of one point, but Kaohsiung can''t wait.


    When Yang Chendong was about to leave Chiqian City, he told him that once the population was sufficient, we should think about the potential of expansion. The first thing is to eat the whole small Ryukyu country and occupy the whole island. Now, every few days, there will be ships back and forth between the black wharf and the chixian city. All the people on the ship are Han people of the Ming Dynasty, which lengsong quietly got through Deng Maoqi''s uprising.


    Leng song completely obeyed Yang Chendong''s orders, plundering people and looting things. For a time, chixian City, which had a low population base, began to develop and expand rapidly. Although there is no danger yet, Kaohsiung remembers what the sixth young master said, "people have no foresight, there must be immediate worries." therefore, he decided to start at Qishan in the southwest closest to chiembedded city.


    Based on the principle of exchanging the smallest casualties for the greatest victory, Kaohsiung made a detailed pre war plan before starting to fight. Lieutenant Xiao Feng, the first company commander of the army, and lieutenant Tengshan, the third company commander, were summoned at home to make a plan to attack Qishan.


    In early September of the 13th year of the Ming Dynasty, when Yang Chendong had just arrived in the capital and was still engaged in wind and rain, Kaohsiung took action.


    On this night, the night was dark and the wind was high, especially in island areas such as Ryukyu. At night, the night wind was even stronger, which made the flag on the wall of Qishan City swing hard, and the flag pole seemed to break at any time.


    On such a night, it is rare for anyone to come out and walk, even on the city wall. Several Shang Dynasty soldiers on duty had long hid in the shelter cabin to rest.


    In the hut, all 20 soldiers crowded here, which made captain Li Lun unhappy: "everyone has come here to rest. Who will guard the wall? What if the pirates kill them?"


    "Captain, don''t worry too much. With such a strong sea breeze, the three foot high city wall wants to climb up, but it''s blown away by the sea breeze? Besides, I don''t think there''s anything bad about the pirates. Occasionally when the weather is good, our brothers can see that those people across the street are well dressed, and they all have greasy faces. They must eat well, unlike me Men, even the military pay is often in arrears, and the life of the people will only be more difficult. "


    One soldier didn''t seem to be afraid of Li Lun. When he complained, other soldiers followed suit.


    Although Li Lun was a little angry about this, he also knew that his prestige was not enough to shut these people up. Speaking of it, he is also angry. His wife and children can''t eat enough, which makes him the captain of the team extremely spiritless.


    They were spontaneously sighing, saying that when they were unlucky, they didn''t know that in such a big sea breeze, Lengfeng had climbed up the wall of more than 30 meters of experts with his triangular anchor and other equipment.


    This kind of wall may be very high in the eyes of others, but for the cold front players who often have to climb and assess, this is just pediatrics. In less than half a column of incense, all the 30 advance team members in a row came to the city tower.


    "In such a strong wind, shoot." Xiao Feng, a company commander who followed the first group of players to the city tower, resolutely asked the soldiers to put away the crossbow and replace it with the ninth five-year submachine gun after feeling the roaring wind coming from his ears.


    Thirty people acted in a neat and uniform manner, took only a few seconds to hold the guns in their hands, and conducted a pre war inspection at the same time.


    As the first person stretched out the thumb of his right hand, indicating that after the examination, the next 29 people did the same action one by one. All this is carried out silently and quickly. It is not the first time to know such training and exercise at a glance.


    Xiao Feng looked at the cold front''s performance in his eyes, gently forehead, and then made a scattered surrounded gesture. Then thirty soldiers were moving forward in a fan. During this period, no one made a sound. In the dark night, they were like ghosts and ghosts, close to the human cabin on the city floor.


    In the hut, the soldiers were still complaining. As the captain, Li Lun had already closed his mouth and narrowed his eyes. If you have time to argue, you might as well have a rest, so that you can eat less and bring more back to your children when you eat tomorrow morning.


    "Oh, I really don''t know when such a day will be the first." thinking about the current situation, Li Lun, who sighed in his heart, suddenly heard the doorman ring, and then he stood up excitedly.


    He knew that his team of twenty soldiers were in the hut, and what could appear here at this time was either his superior officer to check or the enemy''s sneak attack.

 Chapter 78

    Li Lun''s reaction was not slow, but the person who came responded faster. Before Li Lun pulled out the sword he was carrying, a dark muzzle had been aimed at him. Not only that, there are several Black Muzzles aimed at his subordinates at the same time.


    "Don''t move, surrender and avoid death, and the rebels will kill!" came a loud voice, which was the cry of a company commander Xiao Feng.


    As soon as the sound fell, "Ba!" the gunshot rang out, I saw a soldier of the first Shang Dynasty in the hut covering his chest and falling to the ground with a face of reluctance and shock. In his hand, a long knife had been pulled out and was about to cut forward.


    A cold front felt the danger and murderous spirit and shot without hesitation, ending the life of the enemy who wanted to resist.


    The gunfire was so loud in the room, but the sound couldn''t go far in the night when the night wind roared.


    When one person died, the room became much quieter. Then captain Li Lun felt that his life was threatened. He didn''t want to have a brother die here. He immediately shouted, "listen to me, don''t move, take out the weapons and throw them on the ground. I think these people immediately said to surrender and avoid death. They should do what they said."


    "Yes, we will keep our promise, on the premise that you should also be obedient. If you have a crooked heart, that person will be your end." Xiao Feng nodded with satisfaction at Li Lun''s performance, but in order not to have problems, he could not help threatening each other in the end.


    When the black muzzle of the gun aimed at him again, Li Lun felt his whole body tight. He could see the scene clearly just now. This black iron guy can easily take people''s lives. Not wanting to die, he quickly threw his sword and scabbard on the ground, and squatted down with his head in his hands.


    With Li Lun taking the lead, the other 18 brothers dropped their weapons and squatted on the ground.


    "Very good." Xiao Feng praised, and then motioned to the cold front. Then several people took out the rope in the backpack behind them and tied a strong rope to 19 people, including Li Lun.


    Just after this, the door of the room was opened again, and a cold front soldier in camouflage came in from the outside. He stood straight and gave a very standard military salute "Report to the company commander that the city gate has been opened by the latent brothers in the city. The second and third platoons, three companies and 1000 auxiliary soldiers have entered the city. Commander Tengshan, can you siege the military camp in the city?"


    "Yes, everything goes according to the plan. In addition, tell the brothers that the auxiliary soldiers don''t participate in the battle and go to the city to maintain law and order. As long as the people don''t make trouble and stay at home, they can''t be hurt. Most of the people in the city are Han people." Xiao Feng replied with a military salute.


    "Yes." the soldier who returned with a military salute turned to give orders, and Xiao Feng was also ready to take people to carry out the battle plan. At this time, Li Lun squatting on the ground spoke, "Sir, are you the pirate opposite?"


    "Why? What''s your problem?" Xiao Feng turned back and asked, with a sharp look in his eyes.


    The word "pirate" was naturally disliked by him. Only because the sixth young master said that it was not easy to expose his strength now, he had to think of himself as a pirate.


    Feeling that Xiao Feng''s eyes seemed to kill people, Li Lun instinctively bowed his head and dodged, and then said in a small voice, "if you really don''t hurt the people in the city, I''d like to be a guide for you. There are many my brothers in the military camp. I think I can be a guest."


    Li Lun volunteered. First, he had long lost confidence in the first Shang Dynasty that ruled them, that is, even soldiers could not eat enough, let alone ordinary people.


    Second, the weakness of the Shang Dynasty made them feel extremely oppressed. After being surrounded, banned from the sea and unable to send ships out, they shrank and couldn''t move. It seemed that they couldn''t think of any solution. Instead, they put all their hopes outside, praying that others could find their tragic situation, and then someone would help them.


    This kind of practice is completely a big luck, which is no different from spending two yuan waiting for five million, and the possibility of being rescued is very small.


    Third, I just saw the power of Leng Feng. One of his subordinates was killed when the gun was shot. This should be the fire gun called by Daming, but it seems to be more powerful than the legendary fire gun. Facing such a powerful weapon, what does the Shang Dynasty take to fight with the family?


    Fourth, although I didn''t have much contact, I heard something about these bandits in Qishan, the nearest place to chiembedded city. They are completely different from other bandits. They don''t bully the people. They just rob ships and people when robbing, but they haven''t killed ordinary people and businessmen.


    With all kinds of understanding and seeing Leng Feng''s mental outlook in person, Li Lun came up with the idea of helping them. He can not only commit crimes and perform meritorious deeds, but perhaps save more brothers in the military camp.


    Of course, Xiao Feng was overjoyed by Li Lun''s self recommendation. "Well, if you do this well, you can not only save more people from the war, but also save more lives. You have made meritorious achievements yourself. In this way, untie him and act together."


    Li Lun regained his freedom, but followed by two cold front, in case he had any change, he could control him at the first time.


    With Li Lun''s guidance, the cold fronts moved more quickly. With the cover of the strong wind at night, when 200 cold fronts from one company and three companies arrived at the gate of Qishan military camp, the soldiers there were still not alert at all.


    "The bazooka team is ready, everyone''s bullets are loaded, but anyone who resists, kill!" as soon as they came to the barracks and looked at the gate composed of wooden fences, Xiao Feng and Tengshan, the third company commander, looked at each other and issued the combat task.


    At one time, two hundred people quietly completed their actions. Even in the dark, all the cold front''s actions to check the guns are still so fast and perfect, and Li Lun is stunned by all this.


    He has been in the army since he was a teenager. He thinks he has seen a lot of troops, including some elite teachers, but it is the first time he has seen such excellent troops. Are these people the heavenly soldiers and generals in the book? Why are the movements so neat and uniform, and why did 200 people not make any superfluous sound?


    At the moment, Li lunsheng had a feeling that if there was a positive confrontation, Qishan would be taken down. At the same time, he felt some blood boiling in his heart. At this moment, he suddenly had an impulse to join the army.


    "Ready." the squad leaders whispered. Xiao Feng, as the commander of the war, saw that the cold front was ready, and said to Li Lun on his side, "it''s up to you next. I can assure you that as long as you lay down your arms and surrender, you can live. On the contrary, whoever dares to take up arms and resist for any reason will die."


    "I see." Li Lun saw that the combat effectiveness of this army was extraordinary and average. He didn''t have any idea of daring to bargain. He agreed at once. Then an iron horn appeared in front of him, which was like a round loudspeaker, so that the sound could be better spread out even if it was not powered on.


    Holding the horn, Li Lun''s loud voice suddenly sounded at night, "brothers in the camp, I''m Li Lun, the team leader of the city wall. You''ve been surrounded. Lay down your arms and surrender, and you can save your life. We are all Han people. We were a family 500 years ago. Don''t fight fearlessly..."


    The cry was like thunder in the silent night, blowing up the whole military camp and boiling.


    For a time, there were all kinds of shouting and scolding from the military camp. Most people were shouting and scolding to find their own uniforms and weapons.


    Such shouting and scolding lasted about half an hour before it subsided slowly. Then, in the dark, a team of 100 people touched the wooden fence through the darkness. Looking at that, it was clear that they wanted to fight back with the advantage of being more familiar with the terrain.


    "Bazooka ready, target wooden fence, put it!" Xiao Feng had already seen the enemy''s every move with a night vision instrument. Night fighting is a subject that Leng Feng often trains. Because of reasonable nutrition, ordinary soldiers are not troubled by night blindness. At this time, they clearly see the actions of the enemy in the opposite barracks.


    The commander gave the order, and immediately two rockets with strong firelight went straight forward. After 1.5 seconds, they crashed on the wooden fence that could block the impact of manpower and horsepower. At present, the firelight rushed into the sky and the sound was like a huge thunder.


    Individual rocket launcher is an infantry personal anti tank and critical weapon, which has the characteristics of light weight and short range. At the same time, it can shoot directly, from up to down. Diversified attack methods are really good for attacking cities and villages at close range.


    Two rocket propelled grenades were launched, which instantly destroyed the gate of the barracks. The powerful firelight and explosive force also made hundreds of enemy vanguard soldiers who wanted to sneak out of the barracks stunned.


    "What is this?"


    "Is this the wrath of heaven?"


    "This must be God''s punishment!"


    Seeing such powerful firepower, the morale of 100 soldiers was disintegrated at the first time. In the face of the unknown, people themselves have a fear, not to mention such great power.


    Li Lun was also silly. He looked at everything in front of him. When he saw such powerful firearms, he knew that the soldiers in Qishan barracks had been defeated. After only hesitating for a few seconds, his cry rang out again, "brothers, I''m Li Lun. You should see the power of these firearms. If you don''t want to die, drop your weapons and surrender and come over. Your family is still waiting for us to return safely in the city?"

 Chapter 79

    Under the sound of Li Lun''s persuasion and the powerful power of the rocket launcher, a smart soldier finally found that he was out of his strength. The first man threw his weapon to the ground, and then it was like infection. There were a second man and a third man


    The frightened Qishan soldiers, first one by one, then groups, threw down their weapons and walked out of the barracks with their heads in their arms. The whole world war I was so simple that it ended without a single shot.


    Of course, there are reasons for strong weapons deterrence, but more is that the Qishan soldiers have had resentment against the Shang Dynasty. They can''t eat enough and wear clothes. Such an army has long lost morale. Can you point at them to win any war?


    From Li Lun''s mouth, we know that there are more than 2000 generals in Qishan military camp. Xiao Feng ordered 500 of the auxiliary soldiers who had entered the city to maintain law and order to come out and receive the prisoners. At the same time, Qishan city is closed. You are only allowed to enter and not go out. Check the whole city overnight. If there are dangerous elements, kill them!


    But it also stipulates that soldiers shall not harass ordinary people. If they are caught, they will be dealt with by military law.


    I don''t know how many times the military exercises for peacekeeping after occupying the city have been carried out. Putting them here in Qishan is just turning the exercises into actual combat. However, the cold fronts who have made various preparations are still familiar with it. Only a few hours later, the security of Qishan city was restored, and even some brave people dared to appear in the morning market and continue trading. When the sun rose, a new five-star red flag was inserted on the wall of Qishan, representing that from this moment, it was under Yang Chendong''s system.


    "Someone told the news to the captain of Kaohsiung and passed it on to the sixth young master. At the same time, the platoon leaders and squad leaders held a meeting to summarize and comment on the course of World War I and point out their shortcomings." Xiao Feng worked according to Yang Chendong''s thought that there must be a conclusion after the war.


    Summary is a means of rapid growth and strength. Facts have also proved that a large post-war summary and a small post-war summary can expose more potential problems and point out a more correct direction for how to fight the next war.


    ......


    The palace hall.


    The ministers had already come to the early Dynasty. Just because the emperor had not come, the ministers gathered together in twos and threes to chat.


    "Lord Li, did you receive the gift from Yang Xima yesterday?" a not so abrupt sound came from the crowd. In fact, we are used to chatting like this before the morning.


    "Lord Zhang, what''s that gift? Isn''t it the toilet paper used?" Lord Li shook his head gently and looked surprised.


    "Hey, there are many kinds of use? If I guess correctly, you must not have used that thing." said Lord Zhang with a mysterious expression.


    "I''m useless? Why, did you use it?" Lord Li''s curiosity was immediately hooked up by Lord Zhang''s words.


    "Of course, it''s thanks to my wife. When the thing was delivered, she just had an upset stomach, so she took it with her. As soon as she came back, she told you that it''s really comfortable and soft. I didn''t believe it, so I used it once. Ha ha, I decided to use all the toilet paper in the future. Not only that, I''ll write it down later In the dynasty, they will send people to Yangjiazhuang to find a Yangxian horse and ask for some. "Lord Zhang said with a picture of people coming and getting benefits.


    In the court, not only Lord Zhang, but also Lord Wang, Lord Sun, Lord Zhou, Lord Wu and so on. They have used this welfare and know the benefits. The ministers who had not thought of it before were intrigued by their words, and decided to go back to the house to have a new look at what the toilet paper was, whether it was much better than the wood and bamboo they usually used.


    Because of Yang Chendong''s reason, the toilet came out first. Most official homes in the capital have already used it. Now toilet paper has become a supporting product. Although it seems insignificant, it is the beginning of another civilization.


    Not to mention what was said in the early Dynasty, just after the breakup of the dynasty, most important officials hurried back to the government. It didn''t take long for the housekeepers in each house to get on their carriages and leave the city, heading straight for Yangjiazhuang fifteen miles south of the city.


    Because there are also a large number of potatoes in Yangjiazhuang, which is the only one in Daming. For its safety, the people of East Hall and royal guards took turns to guard outside the villa to prevent people from making trouble. When the housekeepers came here, they were blocked outside. However, they had to take the worship stickers of the adults at home and handed them to the housekeeper Yang Neng to explain their intentions.


    In this regard, the new housekeeper Yang Neng had been ordered by the sixth young master for a long time. Facing the housekeepers who came to ask for toilet paper, he hugged his fist and said: "I''m sorry, everyone. My sixth young master said that the toilet paper is shipped from the sea, and the output is really limited. I took out those before in the idea that dullele is not as good as zhonglele, but now I really don''t have any inventory in my hand. If you really want to, I''ll wait for tianwai Tianmao to buy there after it opens."


    Yang Neng smiled on his face. People said that they would not slap the smiling face. What else could these housekeepers do, so they had to hurry back to the house one by one. That is, there will be no new goods for a while and a half, so the toilet paper sent yesterday will be saved. No one else will think about it except the adults and the eldest lady.


    Of course, some other officials think that Yang Chendong is too stingy, but it''s just some humble toilet paper. They also need to get a trading firm that hasn''t heard of anything to sell. How much money can that toy be worth? Can they earn back the capital by opening a shop?


    There is nothing wrong with these people''s ideas. After all, toilet paper is not something on the table. And it''s not without it. When we didn''t have this thing before, shouldn''t we do what we should do or what we should do? If things like this are expensive, there are not many people who can buy them. But if it''s cheap, I''m afraid I can''t even get the rent back.


    The normal idea is like this, but what does Yang Chendong think in his mind? Can people in this era guess?


    You say toilet paper is worthless, but you can''t help it. But Yang Chendong firmly believes that once people who are used to it are asking them to use wood and bamboo, they will obviously not adapt. More importantly, he plans to sell in the way of hunger marketing, that is, quantitative sales one day. In line with the idea that rare things are expensive, once things are in short supply, the price will naturally rise. At that time, other adults use toilet paper. Are you still interested in using bamboo? I''m afraid that even if the price is higher, many people will flock to it.


    The capital is no better than other places. There are many rich people and more powerful people here. Even if the price of a small toilet paper is more expensive, it is completely acceptable. This will also become one of Yang Chendong''s sharp tools to make money. Although it can''t make a big start, the victory is not in the long run!


    ......


    Hu Fu.


    Xiaoqing is lying on a wooden bed with a very painful expression.


    Two sticks hit her on the ass, making her feel as if she was dying.


    "Xiaoqing, how do you feel? Does it hurt?" the tears on her face, Hu Yan at the moment, let people really understand what women are made of water.


    Since she returned to the hospital last night, Xiaoqing has been crying since she was beaten twice. This night has passed, and her tears are still flowing out. I don''t know where she came from so many tears.


    "Miss, don''t cry. Your eyes are swollen and ugly." xiaoqingqiang, who was distressed by Hu Yan, said with a smile.


    The young lady is the master and the maid is the servant. In this hierarchical feudal society, Xiaoqing dares to make fun of her young lady like this. It can be seen that the relationship between the two is really good to a certain extent.


    "I don''t care, I don''t care if I''m ugly. I just want to cry. Show my father and see how heavy he is." Hu Yan shook her head hard and looked very wronged.


    "But miss, the adult has hit my board. It''s no use crying. It''s better to find some medicine for Xiaoqing to apply the wound." Xiaoqing shook her head reluctantly. Her young lady is really cute at this time, but her ass really hurts.


    "Ah! Do you need to apply the medicine? Xiaoqing, is it very painful? Don''t worry, I''ll go out to find the medicine." Hu Yan got up with great enlightenment at the moment, then wiped a tear on the corner of her eye with her sleeve, and then strode out of the house.


    Outside the miss''s Hospital, Hu Changning gave Hu Yan a foot ban, and Gao Sheng, the school captain, stayed here.


    When she came out of the door, she just saw Gao Sheng dressed in royal guards, and Hu Yan was angry. She thought that it was the man who sued, which hurt herself, Xiaoqing and Colonel sun Chuang.


    "Miss." as soon as he saw Hu Yan coming out, Gao Sheng straightened his chest and greeted him. Although he knew that what he did was arranged by adults, it was true that he offended miss.


    As soon as Hu Yan came to the hospital, she deliberately pretended to be very angry and looked at Gao Sheng. But perhaps this vision is too lethality. Gao Sheng''s face remains unchanged and still looks neither humble nor arrogant.


    "You... Do you have any wound medicine." Hu Yan, who wanted to be angry and ignored Gao Sheng, soon couldn''t help it. She had to bow her head when she thought of Xiaoqing who was in pain in the room.


    "Yes." he didn''t want to question himself, but to ask for trauma medicine. Gao Sheng immediately took out a porcelain vase from his arms and handed it to him. "One dose can cover the wound, three times a day."

 Chapter 80

    Reaching for the porcelain vase, Hu Yan turned angrily and left without even saying a word of thanks.


    Gao Sheng seemed to be used to being treated like this. He just smiled and stood in place again. At this time, there was a sudden cough behind him. He turned around with vigilance. When he saw the visitor, he saluted respectfully and said, "my Lord."


    "Hmm? What did miss just ask you for?" it was Hu Changning who came. At this time, he was looking constipated.


    Not for anything else, just because after the next Dynasty, he was called by his mother Hu Yu, who told him to find a way to get some toilet paper. At this moment, Hu Changning was baffled.


    It turned out that after the Yang family sent the toilet paper yesterday, Hu Wang, who was originally in charge of the backyard, was ready to put it into the warehouse at home, but it was taken away by Hu Yan who was coming. Then she used it. The effect was really good, so she gave the rest to her mother and grandmother Hu Yu.


    With the recommendation of his granddaughter, Hu Yu''s family sent the rest of the toilet paper to his relatives in the city. This is also the old lady''s usual style. Perhaps because of his humble origin, Hu Yu always attaches great importance to his relatives. Once he has something good, he will send it to others immediately.


    The same is true of toilet paper. Except for a small bag, everything else was sent away. Hu peixia, who was a little strange, came back and asked the old lady about toilet paper. The old lady who had no stock had to hand over the task to her son and said she would get more, and some relatives didn''t share it.


    In Hu Yu''s eyes, his son is the pacifier of the royal guards. Nothing can embarrass him.


    Hu Changning was really not in a hurry after taking the task. He sent the housekeeper of the house to Yang family village fifteen miles south of the city. Unexpectedly, he returned empty handed. According to the housekeeper, not only the Hu family, many ministers in the court sent housekeepers, but they didn''t bring back a bag of toilet paper.


    Hu Changning, who had promised his mother, was a little worried. Thinking that the immediate thing was given to the old lady by her daughter, she should have some inventory in her hand, so she had to bite the bullet and come to the door.


    If such a thing happened as usual, Hu Changning promised that his daughter would agree. The relationship between their father and daughter has always been very good. But this time he had no confidence. I just punished someone yesterday. Now I''m really not sure.


    Even though he was not sure, Hu Changning, who had always been very filial, decided to try again. He couldn''t let his mother down.


    When Hu Changning was still thinking about how to speak, Gao Sheng standing in front of him had replied, "size, miss, ask me for trauma medicine."


    "Trauma medicine? Is Xiaoqing badly hurt? It''s just the staff of the two armies." Hu Changning said with disapproval.


    Gao Sheng couldn''t help talking when he heard that it might not be much for the two armies to beat the soldiers with sticks, but it was already a heavy punishment for Xiaoqing, who was thin and tender and took great care of by the young lady.


    Thinking like this in his heart, he couldn''t say so on his mouth. He had to look dignified and say, "it''s the first time that Xiaoqing maid has been hit by the military stick. In addition, these two sticks don''t have any water, it''s inevitable that she will be injured."


    "What? Don''t you have any water? I said you too. It''s a maid, not you soldiers with rough skin and thick flesh. How can you treat him equally." pretending to be very angry, he scolded Gao Sheng, and Hu Changning said casually, "OK, I''ll go in and have a look."


    Striding into the young lady''s yard, Gao Sheng was stunned at the back of Hu Changning. Why can''t they be treated equally? If these two sticks have water and it''s not painful to fight, I''m afraid it''s time to say that they are selfish again. It''s really hard to be a job.


    And Hu Changning strode into Hu Yan''s yard. Before entering, the man said loudly, "is Yan''er there? My father came in."


    As soon as the cry fell, Hu Yan, who was still angry on her face, had come out of the main door. "Of course, my daughter is there. Where can the banned go?"


    "Ha ha." listening to this, it was obvious that there was something in the words. Hu Changning smiled awkwardly, then stretched his neck and looked into the room, "is your maid Xiaoqing okay?"


    "Nothing? I can''t die for the time being." Hu Yan''s answer is still cold. This time, she was really disappointed with her father. She did something wrong. The punishment of foot ban should also be, but she shouldn''t hit Xiaoqing so hard. She shed a lot of blood on her ass. she cried all night. At this time, she was still in a trance.


    As soon as he heard the word "can''t die", Hu Changning knew that his daughter was still angry with herself. As a father, how can I apologize casually? Thinking about going on, I don''t know what cold words are waiting for him. He simply doesn''t ask anymore, but asks directly, "Yan''er, as a father, do you still have the toilet paper sent by the Yang family yesterday?"


    If at ordinary times, Hu Yan would ask why, but now she is angry and turns away without thinking. When he came back after a while, he put a small bag of toilet paper into Hu Changning''s hand.


    "Not so much?" Hu Changning felt that things were going to be bad when he looked at the bag in his hand.


    "My daughter left two small bags altogether, and the others were given to her mother and grandmother. Why? Does my father want to take the half bag?" Hu Yan was really angry for a moment. She thought it was her father''s revenge for public and private affairs, because she made him angry. Now she won''t even use toilet paper, so she should hand it all over.


    Hu Changning heard the resentment in his daughter''s mouth and knew that if he didn''t explain it, he would probably become a pimple between his father and daughter. So I said it again, "My father didn''t want it. Yan''er knows your grandmother. If she has anything good, she must give it to her parents'' relatives. Well, when the toilet paper came, she sent it all out, but it''s still not enough. So I called my father and asked me to find a way. But the housekeeper of the house went to Yangjiazhuang. The housekeeper of the sixth young master said that the things were transported by sea, didn''t she We Daming''s products are now out of stock in his hands. If you want, wait until Tianwaitian trading firm opens and buy them there. But your grandmother is so impatient that she can''t wait so long. "


    After saying that, Hu Changning also spread his hand, saying that he had no choice.


    Originally, they were ready to ignore their father, but when it came to Yang Chendong, Hu Yan forgot her previous decision. "There is no sixth young master there? If not, why did he send it to every family yesterday? It''s unreasonable."


    "Yes, no one will believe that the sixth young master has nothing at all. But it''s not much. It should be true. Otherwise, he won''t refute the face of so many ministers. But even if he did, he must have little idea of getting toilet paper from there." Hu Changning shook his head as he said.


    After hearing that her father''s analysis was the same as her own, Hu Yan really didn''t have the same view. Instead, she said very seriously, "that is, the sixth young master has it. As long as the people sent out are suitable, she can ask for some. How about... How about her daughter?"


    I''ve always wanted to see what this Yang Chendong looks like, but I didn''t have a chance. Isn''t it time? It''s for my grandmother to get toilet paper. It''s a manifestation of filial piety. Even if others know it, they can''t blame it.


    Originally, Hu Changning was still worried about this matter. It''s difficult to use the housekeeper''s identity. Can''t you go by yourself? But if you want to come, it''s better to say, otherwise you won''t lose face.


    There is really no better way for Yang Chendong and Hu Changning.


    Use the momentum to suppress people. People have just made great achievements. When potatoes are not mature enough, who can oppress him to do things?


    Make people with martial arts. How powerful is Yang Er around them? He definitely won''t be an opponent.


    Neither civil nor military skills are good, and Hu Changning has no way. But now when he hears that his daughter is going to go in person, he can''t help feeling a light in front of him.


    Yes, the daughter belongs to the children''s family. It''s best to come if you want to. It doesn''t hurt to come otherwise. But the only thing is that the daughter hasn''t come out of the cabinet. Such a swagger will eventually have a bad reputation.


    Hu Changning did not refuse, but looked thoughtful, which made Hu Yan see hope. "Father, just let your daughter go. I promise, if there is any toilet paper in stock in Yang family village, your daughter will come. Oh, by the way, my daughter won''t go alone. I''ll find sister Yang Qi to go with me as a companion. If you want to come, outsiders can''t say anything."


    "Sister Yang, do you mean the Yang flower who married Wang Gou?" Hu Changning immediately told the situation of sister Yang.


    In the past, Hu Changning, a daughter of the Yang family, didn''t know it at all, but since Yang Chendong appeared, Yang duo''er has become a celebrity and a woman known to everyone.


    "Yes, it''s her." Hu Yan said proudly. "Yang duo''er hasn''t been to Yang family villa yet? It''s right for me to go back with her this time. When the six young masters are happy to see their seven sisters, don''t I give what I want?"


    Hu Yan was proud of what she said, and she was really thinking that when she saw Yang Chendong for the first time, she had to bring some meeting gifts, which made her mind on Yang duo''er.


    "HMM." Hu Changning thought about the feasibility of the matter. Indeed, with such a reason, he attracted Yang Chendong''s favor and increased the probability of getting toilet paper. But then his eyes fell on his daughter and looked at her with a smile.

 Chapter 81

    Hu Changning''s eyes frightened Hu Yan, as if she had been guessed what she wanted in her heart, which made her blush for a moment, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, Hu Changning said, "well, that''s right. I''ll send Gao Sheng with you. He must follow. Wang Gou doesn''t dare not let anyone go."


    With Hu Changning''s support, Hu Yan believes she can take Yang duo to Yang family village. At present, she is very happy and says happily, "father is the best."


    "Well, father has always been the best person. But you should remember that you must bring toilet paper back this time. Don''t have fun and forget the business." Hu Changning decided to remind his daughter. Don''t think it''s really going to see the sixth young master and forget other things. It''s really not worth the loss.


    "Yes, father, please rest assured." Hu Yan patted her towering chest and promised, and then she looked like a smiling face.


    Hu Yan went to prepare, but also to say goodbye to Xiaoqing temporarily. It''s a pity that I can''t take her to see the sixth young master for the first time, which also makes Xiaoqing more sad in bed. In my heart, it is said that the young lady is different.


    Hu Changning outside the hospital also called Gao Sheng and asked him to cooperate with the young lady. Then I thought in my heart that I didn''t want to stay!


    ......


    Yangjiazhuang.


    In the compound, 50 boys and girls are undergoing intensive training here.


    According to Yang Chendong''s requirements, the requirements are between the ages of 14 and 18, and everyone is in good shape. Women are graceful and men are tall and straight.


    After greatly praising the clever sound, Yi qiuer made a delicious meal for the 100 boys and girls, so that they could fully experience the warm feeling.


    Then he took out the clothes that had been sorted out long ago. When everyone changed into new clothes, they all changed like a person, showing that kind of spirit and beauty.


    "Yes, you people have good external conditions. But that''s not enough. If you can''t pass the next training, you will still be eliminated, okay?" Yang Chendong, like a general named on the battlefield, stood in front of a hundred people with a voice like a flood.


    "I see." the boys and girls answered with a nervous face.


    Here, there are new clothes to wear, meat can be eaten at once, and this dish is still very delicious. There are two liang of silver to take every month. This new life makes them full of visions one by one.


    After feeling these beauties, I''m afraid I won''t let them leave. Where can I fail to perform well?


    "Stand up straight, look at the front, the corners of your mouth are at a 45 degree angle, and keep smiling... Remember, the guest is God. Anyone who comes to us for consumption should meet their requirements as much as possible. Their satisfaction is my satisfaction, okay?" Yang Chendong''s voice echoed on the playground in the backyard.


    "I see." a hundred people answered in unison.


    "Young master." Hu mang suddenly appeared, and then half knelt in front of Yang Chendong, "Miss seven is coming."


    "Seven elder sisters?" Yang Chendong''s face showed a gentle color, which was completely different from his expression when he just lectured to the hundred people. "Seventh sister is not an outsider. Please invite her to come here. By the way, look at these children. Maybe she can feel better."


    "Yes. Young master, lady Xiang has been waiting outside the villa for two hours. Look..." Hu mang didn''t leave immediately, but bowed his head and continued to report.


    "Tell her I have something to do today and see her another day." Yang Chendong waved his hand. That is to say, if lady Xiang knows later, she will pay a price for it.


    Knowing what Yang Chendong meant, Hu mang got up and retreated. Outside the village, Yang duo was sitting in the carriage with a depressed face.


    The snow-white melon seed face and a pair of black and shiny eyes flickered under the slender eyebrows, but what showed inside was not the bright light, but a faint look.


    Once upon a time, Yang duo was the apple of the Yang family, because she was the youngest daughter and loved by her parents. When Yang Rong was studying in his study, he was willing to hold the youngest daughter in his arms.


    At that time, it was also the best moment in Yang duo''s life. She never had any trouble. She could eat delicious food and wear the most beautiful clothes every day. But everything changed with his father''s death.


    After Yang Rong''s death, Yang duo just felt that the mountain she relied on had collapsed, and the world in her eyes had lost its former glory. It seemed that at that moment, the whole family had changed, and her brothers and sisters were busy with their own affairs. Even her only mother was flawless because of her poor health.


    It seemed that she was forced to grow up overnight. Yang duo was no longer the little girl who was willing to laugh, but became silent. Until he married Wang Gou when he grew up. Although this marriage does not seem to be blessed by the Yang family, in Yang duo''s eyes, Wang Gou is a man who grows up by his own struggle. He should be stronger than his brothers and sisters who rely on his origin. He should know how to forge ahead and cherish all the hard won things in front of him.


    When I first got married, I was barely able to live. The relationship between husband and wife is also harmonious, but as the influence of the Yang family is getting weaker and weaker, her status in the Wang family is also declining day by day. In addition, she knows too few things, so that later she was reduced to the house. The maid dared to show her face and bully her.


    At this moment, Yang duo misses her father''s generous embrace, but she knows that everything will never come back and never come back.


    In the most bitter days, Yang duo even thought of dying, but once she considered how to explain to her underground parents under such a way of death, she could only survive. She looked forward to one day that Wang Gou could change her mind or someone in the Yang family could revive her brilliance.


    This is the sorrow of women in feudal society. Everything depends on others. It''s even more difficult to change anything by yourself.


    Fortunately, the life that should have been hopeless has changed comprehensively because of Yang Dong''s unexpected arrival. That morning, Yang Chendong kicked open the door of the Wang family. At that moment, Yang duo''s fate changed with it.


    The beating of husband and mother-in-law made them face themselves again. At least these days, she slowly felt that her dignity was respected. Although this respect is superficial, Yang Duo is still full of hope in her heart.


    Today, Hu Yan suddenly appeared, followed by the captain of royal guards, in order to ask her to go back to Yang family village. In this regard, Wang Gou did not dare to have the slightest objection. He even forced out a smile and said that if he wanted to, he could stay at his mother''s house for a few more days.


    I feel that Wang Gou is not concerned but afraid. Yang duo''s heart is mixed with five flavors. Then what scares her more is how to face her seven younger brothers. The person who only followed her ass when she was a child and she disliked, has finally grown up. Not only that, it seems better than several brothers.


    At the thought of the heroic spirit emitted by the sixth brother when he kicked open the door of the Wang family that morning, Yang duo was more ashamed and dared not meet. This is why she still didn''t come to Yang family village after a few days.


    On the carriage, Yang duo was very nervous. On the contrary, Hu Yan, who should have been nervous, relaxed a lot. She began to comfort Yang duo.


    "Sister duo''er, the sixth young master is your brother, and you are so nervous about you. What are you afraid of? Listen to your sister. When you see him, you''ll scold him first and press his momentum again." Hu Yan thought about Yang Chendong''s appearance that he didn''t dare to answer back when he was scolded by others, so she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Training six brothers, why? And what do I teach him?" Yang duo looked confused and obviously couldn''t understand the meaning of Hu Yan''s words.


    "You..." Hu Yan put her fingers on her mouth and her eyes turned disorderly. Suddenly, she was surprised and said, "tell him why he beat your husband and mother-in-law and let him give you an explanation. In short, it''s just to shock him first and let him know your power."


    Hu Yan''s idea made Yang duo constantly shake her head and said, "I''m not strong, otherwise I wouldn''t have suffered such a big loss in the Wang family. Forget it, I''d better not talk about the six brothers. He beat the officials of the imperial court for me. He took a great risk."


    "Er..." Hu Yan slowly closed her mouth. She knew that it was impossible to see Yang Chendong eat flat.


    "Miss Qi, young master, please come in." outside, Hu mang came to the carriage. With a sign in his eyes, Yang Liu replaced the original groom, and Gao Sheng was blown away. Then Yang Liu drove the carriage to Yang family villa. Seeing that the carriage was driven by Yang''s servants, fan Zi, who was standing nearby, was really interested in not coming up for inspection. There has been a tacit understanding between the two sides in recent days. The East Hall and the royal guards do not take the initiative to trouble the Yang family. The Yang family Ding also abides by the rules. All carriages that come here are allowed to be inspected by those people, except the Yang family''s carriage.


    In Yang Chendong''s words, this is Yang family village. Should the Yang family go back to their home for inspection? What''s the reason?


    For this matter, fan Zi of the east hall also reported the matter to Wang Zhen, but the answer was that the sixth young master said so, just do as he said.


    The carriage drove smoothly into Yangjiazhuang. With the horse curtain of the carriage, Hu Yan looked out curiously. But it seemed that the eye was no different from other manors, which also made her somewhat disappointed. It was not until the carriage drove into the square in the backyard of Yangjiazhuang that there was a change. There were a full hundred boys and girls standing under the hot sun in clothes they had never seen before.


    "Oh, my God! The clothes they wear are really beautiful." it seems that they are crazy. Hu Yan''s eyes are deeply attracted by the scene in front of her.

 Chapter 82

    Yang duo was very nervous at this time. She didn''t know what to say when she met Yang Chendong. She thought what she had done had disgraced the Yang family, and she hadn''t been prepared.


    The carriage finally stopped, not far from Yang Chendong. From here, it can be clearly seen that Yang Chendong, dressed in green, is leisurely drinking tea under a sun umbrella. His eyes will look into the field from time to time. If he finds someone lazy when standing, he will shout from a distance.


    Every time at this time, the person called will stretch his body straight, as if the whole person''s face had changed in an instant.


    "Hoo!" with Yang Liu''s cry to stop the carriage, Yang Chendong''s attention was also diverted. Then he greeted him with a smile and said, "seventh sister, you want to die your sixth brother."


    While talking, Yang Chendong had come to the carriage. Then he stretched out his big hand and lifted the car curtain. Then he smiled and stretched out a pair of big hands to touch the person in the sedan chair.


    This was originally a way for Yang Chendong to welcome the seventh sister, hoping to make the other party relax by joking. The thoughtful sixth young master didn''t know that the seventh sister must have had a bad time in the Wang family. I''m afraid she also formed the habit of being cautious. To welcome in such a joking way is to relax the mood of the seventh sister.


    But I didn''t expect that I stretched out my hand and caught the man, but how do you think this man is so strange?


    Her skin is better than snow, and her eyes are like a pool of clear water. When she looks around, she has a pure and elegant temperament.


    A pair of eyes are big and eyelashes are long. At the moment, they are blinking at themselves. That cute, fleshy little face is like a red apple.


    In fact, Hu Yan really didn''t expect such a scene. At this time, she was also frightened by the scene in front of her. When a pair of big hands were inserted under her armpits, she had already lost her beauty at the moment.


    "Shua!" Yang Chendong''s reaction was not slow. When he felt that he had caught the wrong person, he quickly retracted his hand, and then immediately bowed his head to apologize, "I''m sorry, miss. I thought it was my seventh sister."


    "I''m here." a timid voice sounded, and Yang duo''s head appeared behind Hu Yan, who was still frightened. "Six brothers, this is Miss Hu Yan, the daughter of Lord Hu Changning." it seems that Yang duo quickly introduced Hu Yan''s identity after feeling the awkward atmosphere.


    Hearing that the seventh sister said that this woman was Hu Yan, Yang Chendong couldn''t help looking at her more. Sure enough, she is a great beauty. In terms of beauty, she is similar to Zhao Liying, but her body is fuller.


    "It''s Miss Hu. It''s rude." Yang Chendong reacted so quickly. After knowing Hu Yan''s identity, he immediately changed to a polite appearance. People just can''t get angry.


    Yang Chendong took the initiative to apologize, but it made Hu Yan feel a little embarrassed. People really didn''t mean it. In addition to her childhood education, she is also a lady of the family. Of course, it''s hard to blame each other for such things.


    Her face was shy and red as the sunset glow. Hu Yan said softly, "Hello, sixth young master."


    "Hello, hello." Yang Chendong soon recovered his nature, smiled and promised, then stretched out his hand again and helped Yang duo out of the carriage. As for Hu Yan, Yang Chendong was not offended, so she reached out to take the horse stool handed by Yang Liu and let her walk down smoothly.


    Yang duo didn''t pay attention to Hu Yan''s change. Just now I was chirping in the car like a lark. This moment, I was really quiet like a thrush. She paid more attention to her sixth brother Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong held his hand and listened to the voice of the sixth younger brother: "Sister Qi, these people are the service staff I trained for the future immortal residence, that is, the waiter in the running room in the wine shop. Do you see the clothes worn by those girls? I call them cheongsam, which can best show the perfect figure of women. Several sisters in the family have tried them before. It''s better for sister Qi to find a suit and change it. A beautiful suit, But it can change a person''s mood at any time. "


    He said this without asking what Yang duo meant. Yang Chendong stretched out his hand to attract Qiao Yin, "yin''er, take my seventh sister to change her cheongsam."


    "Young master, what about Miss Hu?" Qiao Yin indicated with her eyes that Hu Yan seemed to be left out in the cold.


    "Oh. If Miss Hu wants to, you can also try the cheongsam together. There are a lot of kinds and colors there. Just think I''ll make amends for my faux pas." Yang Chendong smiled and turned to look at Hu Yan.


    Along the way, Hu Yan taught Yang duo to be generous and taught her to teach Yang Chendong a lesson. But when she saw the real person, she immediately softened, but Yang duo seemed to return to her home. Before Hu Yan could say whether to promise or not, she stretched out her hand and grabbed her, "Let''s go and see if those cheongsam are really so beautiful and beautiful."


    Three women play a play. Qiao Yin, Yang duo and Hu Yan all walk towards the backyard. Yang Chendong smiles and looks at their background. When they can''t see them, he turns around. I don''t know when Hu Mang and Yang Liu have half knelt on the ground.


    "Didn''t you check the carriage before?" obviously, Yang Chendong was scolding the two people for the faux pas of Hu Yan just now.


    "It''s my subordinate''s dereliction of duty. I thought it was Miss seven''s carriage that didn''t need to be checked." Hu mang put his head low, and he knew it was a mistake this time. Thanks to Miss Hu Yan, if it was an assassin, I''m afraid the sixth young master would be in danger just now.


    The Yang family is their own family. There is no need to check. This is Yang Chendong''s previous order. There is nothing wrong with people following orders. For a time, the sixth young master couldn''t punish them, so he had to shake his head and say, "well, it''s not an example. We''ll have a look at the car in the future. At least don''t sneak in any bad guys. Besides, are all the people I asked you to serve the seventh sister ready?"


    "Ready. The people are in the backyard. I''ll ask them to get ready immediately." Hu mang knew that this time it was over. But we must not be so careless next time.


    "OK, you go and tell them to get ready." Yang Chendong nodded, and then asked as if he remembered something. "By the way, do you know what Miss Hu is doing here?"


    From the intelligence of the Security Bureau, we already know that Hu Yan is paying attention to herself. Yang Chendong was narcissistic and thought that the other party should have a good impression of himself, but even if it was good, it was impossible to kill the door directly. At that time, the girls were not so open, especially the ladies of the family, which was very reserved.


    "I don''t know." Hu mang shook his head. Although it is said that with a lot of money invested, the ability of the capital security bureau is constantly strengthened, he can''t know what just happened to Hu Jiagang.


    "Forget it, go down." with the idea of going step by step, Yang Chendong asked Hu mang to retreat. He returned to the umbrella and his eyes fell on the hundreds of boys and girls who were still practicing their standing posture in the distance.


    In the fitting room in the backyard, the three women of qiaoyin are carefully selecting the most suitable cheongsam.


    Among the three, Qiao Yin is not the first time to come to this room. She is also the first to choose. It is a set of treasure blue cheongsam, which represents purity. With her petite face, it is so lovely.


    Yang duo chose a yellow cheongsam with Phnom Penh. She was tall and slim, highlighting her elegant character.


    Hu Yan picked the longest. In her eyes, it seems that either one is very beautiful. In front of her, these are beautiful clothes she has never seen before.


    Finally, she chose a white cheongsam, which was originally a versatile color. Wearing it, she had a pure and spotless color.


    In the fitting room, there are several sacred mirrors in the palace, which can let them see their style through these.


    Of course, these mirrors can''t be spread out at present. The clever sound about this is also introduced like two women. Otherwise, the mirrors in the imperial palace will appear less noble and mysterious. But Qiao Yin also said that mirrors like this will still circulate in the market in the future, but the number will not be many. Based on the principle that things are rare and expensive, this can show its nobility.


    For the mirror, the two women just looked at it curiously. If they were usually attracted, but now they were completely distracted by their cheongsam. At this time, they look at themselves as if they have just met. In their cognition, they never thought that one day they would be so beautiful. Say a word of narcissism. At this moment, they even attracted themselves.


    "OK." looking at Hu Yan and Yang duo, I don''t know how many circles they turned in front of the mirror. Qiao Yin said with a smile like flowers: "The ugly daughter-in-law wants to see her father-in-law sooner or later. It''s better to show the young master and let him give his opinions. The young master said that women wear beautiful clothes to show people. As a man, his opinions will be more pertinent, so they have more evaluation power and qualification."


    This remark made Hu Yan immediately cover her mouth and smile, "dongshuai is also true. He clearly wants to take advantage of others and says the reason is so high sounding."


    "Oh? Is Miss Hu afraid to show the young master what she looks like?" as a woman, Qiao Yin has long felt Hu Yan''s different eyes on the young master, but she was ready to share the young master with others. In her capacity, she will be very happy to be a bed warming girl in the future. Naturally, she has no right to be jealous of others.

 Chapter 83

    "Why are you afraid? Just look." Hu Yan seems to be playing a small temper, but she knows what she really thinks. She really wants to see what expression Yang Chendong will have when he sees himself wearing this white cheongsam.


    On the backyard playground, 100 young girls have now changed to practice walking. There is a paper bowl on their heads. In Yang Chendong''s words, the upper part of their body should be stable enough when walking, and the paper bowl is absolutely not allowed to fall. If someone falls, they will be punished for standing for half an hour, and they will not give meat for dinner.


    It''s not a heavy punishment, but for the 100 future Shenxianju service personnel, no one really wants to be punished, because they don''t know whether they will be disqualified if they are punished more times. If so, they have to go back to the previous days. You can only eat two meals a day, no matter how full you are. Where is it like here? If you don''t say three meals a day, you can see meat, wear new clothes and get a monthly salary?


    Originally, his eyes were staring at the people and pointing out their mistakes, but when Yu Guangzhong suddenly had three more graceful bodies, Yang Chendong couldn''t calm down completely. In his sight, the three beauties came to him one by one like fairies. His heart began to speed up and his face began to heat up a lot. Even his eyes became obsessed.


    Yang Chendong''s really Leng Leng expression, looking at the three women, she couldn''t help but feel happy. Qiao Yin, who is closest to him, walked forward slowly, bent his ears and said, "young master, your Hara son is about to stay out."


    "Ah! Oh." Yang Chendong, who suddenly lost his temper, quickly raised his hand and wiped it off the corner of his mouth, but where can he get anything? Only then did he know that Qiao Yin was teasing himself. Then he said awkwardly, "sound, you''re naughty again."


    "Ha ha ha." seeing that Yang Chendong really made the action of wiping his mouth, Qiao Yin ran away with a smile. This scene also attracted Yang duo and Hu Yan to cover their mouths and smile.


    "Hum! I dare to laugh at you, young master. In order to punish you, come and serve with a paintbrush." Yang Chendong saw the three women''s beauty and extraordinary temperament. He really felt that a hundred flowers were competing for beauty, so he thought of painting them and keeping them in memory forever.


    With Yang Chendong''s cry, Hu mang had already turned around and disappeared. When he appeared, he held a wooden shelf in his hand, which was the so-called easel required by the sixth young master.


    Can Yang Chendong draw?


    The answer is certainly yes. As an excellent member of the external action team in wolf teeth, painting is a skill that must be mastered. One of his best skills is sketching.


    The so-called easel is also prepared according to the standard of sketch. When the easel was placed there, Yang Chendong held the hard pencil taken out by Dachang and let Qiao Yin stand in front of him. He began to wave his arms like rain. After only a few strokes fell, a general outline jumped on the paper.


    Qiaoyin also saw the young master painting for the first time. Out of absolute trust, she stood there motionless. However, Yang duo and Hu Yan had nothing to do for the time being and stepped forward to join in the fun.


    When they came to the easel and looked down, their original playful eyes immediately turned into incomparable surprise.


    With a few strokes, a undulating and curved line has been outlined. After the body, structure, characteristics, rhythm and charm are displayed one by one, the clever sound appears on the paper like a vivid one.


    "What kind of painting is this?" both Yang duo and Qiao Yin looked very surprised. They are all ladies of great families. They are all famous people. They all know their painting skills, and even have good painting skills. Because of this, he was even more surprised at the strength shown by Yang Chendong.


    "I call it sketch." Yang Chendong raised his head slightly, showed a smile full of male charm to the two women, and then continued to write and improve the rest of the work.


    It was only half a cup of tea before and after. The sketch had been completed, and the clever sound was vividly engraved on the paper. Yang Chendong stopped writing and nodded: "it''s OK, the craft hasn''t been lost."


    "That''s it, wow! It''s so beautiful!" the two women saw how long it took, and they ended the painting, and the painting was so accurate that they completely presented the most beautiful side of qiaoyin. Except that there was no color, everything else that should be displayed was displayed, which was another burst of fuss.


    Yang Chendong has heard a lot of compliments recently, and he has no response. Just looked at them with a smile and asked, "which of you will come first?"


    "Can we also be painted?" Hu Yan''s surprised hand pointed to herself.


    Originally thought that Yang Chendong could draw qiaoyin so quickly because they knew each other, so they wrote like a God, but it was the first time they met.


    "Of course, if you refuse, I won''t force others to do it." Yang Chendong showed a sincere smile and disdained to do the pressing thing.


    "Ah! I don''t refuse, so draw me first." Hu Yan was delighted when she heard that she could have such treatment, and then went to the position where Qiao Yin stood before and stood upright.


    "Don''t be so stiff and behave naturally." looking at Hu Yan, she was like a zombie with lead all over her body. Yang Chendong smiled.


    "Oh." at the mercy of others, Hu Yan, who was very obedient, quickly relaxed her body. At that moment, Yang Chendong''s voice came from her ear, "very good, that''s it. Don''t move. It''s good right away."


    It seems that he has found an excellent angle. Yang Chendong started painting with a spirit.


    Just about a cup of tea, after Yang Chendong''s last pen fell, he laughed and said, "it''s OK."


    That''s it?


    With a trace of doubt, Hu Yan came over, but now Yang Chendong has begun to paint for the seventh sister Yang duo.


    Hu Yan came forward and looked at the picture engraved with her own face and expression. The line was so beautiful and the body curve was so real, just like lifelike. She completely reflected her charming, lovely and beautiful on the paper. At this moment, she was a little drunk.


    Thinking that they just met for the first time, how can they understand themselves so clearly in such a short time? Hu Yan couldn''t help looking up and wanted to have a look at the man, to understand him and to impress him deeply in her brain.


    Looking up, I saw Yang Chendong seriously painting for sister Qi.


    People say that people who work hard are the most beautiful, because they are focused and full of charm at that time. When she looked up, she saw such a scene. The slightly raised corners of her mouth, the confident light in her eyes, and her writing was like lightning, she could be calm as usual. In addition, his firm face and bright eyes were all attracting Hu Yan. At this time, she felt that she seemed to jump like a little rabbit in her arms.


    "OK." Yang Chendong laughed when he raised his hand and dropped the last stroke. With a successful sentence, he put down the hard pencil in his hand.


    Yang duo couldn''t wait. She ran a few steps. Before she came to her portrait, she immediately looked crazy.


    People say that the person who knows himself best is himself. But this time Yang duo did feel that this seemed to be wrong. Because from the painting, she seems to know herself for the first time. It turns out that she is so beautiful. She is not the stupid girl who is useless, or even worse than a maid.


    Yang duo stood there stunned. After a while, tears flowed out from the corners of her eyes. Yang Chendong was soft in his heart. He got up, came forward and took the seventh sister in his arms, "Painting is to show the most beautiful side of you and keep it for later memories. But what we should do more is to cherish now, cherish our youth, your beauty and all the beauty we have. Seventh sister, if you don''t live happily in the Wang family, just leave there. I believe sixth brother, I will let Wang Gou separate from you, and I won''t leave anything behind Bad memory. "


    It is the most basic common sense to persuade peace and not to leave.


    But now Yang Chendong is really persuading his seventh sister to leave her husband''s house. In modern words, it is a divorce. But Hu Yan and qiaoyin on one side do feel that the sixth young master is right, not abrupt at all, let alone annoying.


    The seven elder sister in her arms was obviously moved, but she finally clenched her teeth and shook her head. "Six brothers, I still want to try. Will you give me a period of time?"


    "Yes, it''s up to the seventh sister. The sixth brother just wants to tell you that whenever you make any decision, the sixth brother will unconditionally support you, because in the eyes of the sixth brother, the seventh sister is always the best and most beautiful girl. As for others, you can think as much as you like, and you can see as much as you like. Butcher Zhang is dead and won''t eat the hairy pig."


    The original warm scene was really because Yang Chendong''s last saying broke the artistic conception. For a time, the three women burst into laughter, and the atmosphere at the scene became much more harmonious because of this sentence.


    Each of the three women held the painting with her own in their hands and couldn''t put it down. It''s estimated that if anyone wants to grab the painting with them now, it''s afraid there will be a fight between dragons and tigers.


    Next, accompanied by three fairies who looked like fairies, Yang Chendong felt that life was very comfortable. Even time seemed to pass quickly. It was time for lunch.


    With the three women who had changed their clothes back, they came to the farm. The four automatically pulled out several potatoes, which looked like 40 or 50 kilograms. The three women were all happy for the first time. They couldn''t close their smiles. The Dongchang fans who were responsible for guarding these were very distressed one by one.

 Chapter 84

    Their duty is to guard here. Without the above command, no one is allowed to approach here and pick the fruit here at will. However, the above orders also need to be divided into people. For example, Yang Chendong, the discoverer and cultivator, is definitely not an example. The fields here belong to the Yang family. Of course, he can do whatever he wants. As long as it is not a large-scale picking, even the people in the East Hall have no right to ask.


    Each girl carried the freshly excavated potatoes and returned to the kitchen with a smile with Yang Chendong. Yi qiuer had already prepared everything he needed. Soon the aroma came out. At noon, the four people ate full and round. They were really satisfied.


    "You should learn to share. You can''t eat good things by yourself. When you leave later, take some for your family to taste together." Yang Chendong smiled and looked at Yang duo and Hu Yan. They seemed to be broken belly. He couldn''t help but stretch out his right hand and scrape gently on the tip of their nose.


    This was Yang Chendong''s habit. He used to play with qiaoyin. But this time we are facing Yang duo, the seventh sister, and Hu Yan, who has just met for the first time.


    Yang Duo is better. She just plays a joke on her brother. It was Hu Yan, who was flushed with shame after being shaved. This seemingly habitual action by Yang Chendong does show such intimacy and ambiguity in her eyes.


    Until after scraping, Yang Chendong felt that his behavior was inappropriate. It''s just that things have been done and it''s too late to make reparations. On the contrary, it will destroy this beautiful atmosphere. Then he patted his palm and said, "sister qiu''er, bring some drinks we prepared in advance."


    Yi qiuer followed the voice and promised. Then several servants put some transparent and bright cups in front of the table.


    The cup is a pure transparent glass of later generations, which contains several drinks that have been successfully debugged. At the moment when the things were on the table, Hu Yan and Yang duo were shocked by the things in front of them again, in addition to seeing the clever sound of the transparent glass.


    They have found that as long as they stay in the Yang family village, there are always all kinds of surprises waiting for themselves, or the existence that is far beyond their imagination.


    "Don''t just stare at the glass. How about trying this drink?" Yang Chendong smiled at the shocked two and said with a smile.


    "Is this called a glass? It''s so exquisite and beautiful!" Hu Yan couldn''t help asking questions from the bottom of her heart.


    "Yes, it''s called a glass. It''s an improved product of colored glass. It''s more transparent and gives people a clearer feeling." Yang Chendong explained. He picked up the glass in front of him and took a sip gently. "Try it. The drinks in it are delicious. I''m sure you haven''t drunk them."


    Of course, no one has drunk it. Whether it is apple juice, orange juice, peach juice, milk tea and fruit tea placed in front of us, we have never seen, heard, let alone drunk.


    The three women began to taste like Yang Chendong. They couldn''t stop tasting it. Finally, they drank full and round one by one. At this time, they all regretted that they didn''t eat so much at lunch. It''s a pity that they can only see and can''t drink now.


    The three women had enough to eat and drink. It was half an afternoon before they felt that the time passed really fast. They thought that they were going home. Yang duo and Hu Yan showed a reluctant look on their faces.


    Seeing their meaning, Yang Chendong said to Yang duo, "sister Qi, this is your mother''s house. I don''t want to go back. Just live here."


    This is what Yang Chendong can say to Yang duo, but there is no way for Hu Yan. If he kept his mouth, he would be regarded as a disciple. I''m afraid Hu Changning would kill him with a knife in the evening.


    "Thank you, brother six. Sister seven, I still want to go back. Anyway, I''m still from the Wang family." Yang duo shook her head and refused Yang Chendong''s kindness. But I can tell from the words that she has been a little moved by the previous six young masters'' proposal.


    Yes, instead of wasting youth and beauty on Wang Gou who doesn''t know how to cherish himself, why don''t you learn to be yourself? Do other people''s opinions really matter that much?


    Knowing that the seventh sister is so strong, she still has to do her part before making a decision. Yang Chendong can''t persuade her. But he was not unprepared at all. He saw his palm clapping three times in mid air, and then ten girls dressed like maid maids came from outside.


    Looking at ten more girls coming, Yang duo and Hu Yan were stunned. They didn''t know why Qiao Yin looked puzzled at Yang Chendong. They didn''t understand what the young master was going to do?


    "Listen to the ten of you. In the future, my seventh sister Yang duo will be your master and will serve you wholeheartedly. Every month, the young master will give you two liang of silver as a monthly contribution. Your family will also receive some rice noodles and meat during the new year''s festival. In short, I will never treat you badly. But if I hear what grievances the seventh sister has suffered in the king''s house in the future, one of you will be counted as one and all of you will be guilty , do you understand? "After ten people stood up, Yang Chendong''s cold voice suddenly came out.


    Yang Chendong, who was different from Yang Chendong just now, unconsciously sent out a breath of superior, which made Hu Yan look crazy. How can this person change so fast? Just now it was like the sun hanging in the air, which can melt people. This moment is really a cold wind in the cold winter, which makes people feel a chill straight into the bottom of their heart.


    "I understand," the ten girls agreed in unison after bowing.


    Yang Chendong''s chill disappeared. Then he looked at Yang duo who was still stunned and said, "sister seven, this is what the sixth brother prepared for you. They will be with you in the future. Just greet them if you have something. As soon as you apply, the sixth brother will settle accounts with them. Just rest assured."


    With Yang Chendong''s current financial resources, how many people can''t afford to support? It''s just for seven sisters and ten maidens. It''s really not worth mentioning.


    Yang duo, looking at the ten maids, burst into tears and couldn''t help flowing out. When she married to the Wang family, she was accompanied by a maid. Unfortunately, after a serious illness, the maid didn''t resist and died. She was left alone. When she was bullied, she could only bear it silently in her heart. Since the sixth brother appeared, everything has changed. The Wangs dare not beat and scold her like before. Not only that, but now there are ten more maids, which is tantamount to raising her status. In this way, there is no need to worry that others will show her face. This time, she also really felt the warmth of home.


    "Six brothers, thank you." stretched out his palm and patted on Yang Chendong''s big hand.


    "Ha ha, seventh sister, you are my own sister. You should do anything for you. By the way, when you go back, you should bring some things. With these ten maids, 1000 taels of silver a month is not enough. I''m giving you double, 2000 taels of silver. I don''t think there''s any problem. Don''t lose face if you don''t have any money to reward them at that time, There are also some prepared food and clothes. If you are in a bad mood, you won''t eat with the Yang family and just open your own stove. But one thing, don''t talk to other sisters, or they should say that the six younger brothers favor one over the other. "


    Speaking of the last sentence, Yang Chendong looked bitter, as if he had been wronged.


    Yang duo, who was moved by her original face, was about to shed tears again, but when she heard that she couldn''t talk to other sisters, she immediately smiled. At present, she really looked back and smiled, and the six palaces were colorless.


    Just after laughing, Yang duo shook her head, "you''ll pay for all these maids. What do I need so much money for, sister seven? Twelve thousand Liang a month is an endless flower."


    Yang duo also wanted to refuse, but unexpectedly, Qiao Yin said, "Miss Qi, this is the young master''s intention. Just take it."


    Qiao Yin''s identity is just a close maid around Yang Chendong. It is said that she is not qualified to speak on such an occasion. But everyone can see that the sixth young master''s attitude towards her is very unusual. If he can''t get it right, there will be a concubine room. This is tantamount to marrying the Yang family and becoming half of the Yang family. Who will underestimate her.


    "Yes, yes, the sixth brother gave it to you. The seventh sister just took it, saved the surplus, and left it for a new dowry." Yang Chendong smiled. But as soon as he said this, Yang duo''s face became more red and buried her head deeply.


    After solving Yang duo''s problem, Yang Chendong looked at Hu Yan, "Miss Hu, thank you for coming out with my seventh sister to relax this time. In order to express my gratitude, I have prepared some things. Please take them with me when you leave."


    Yang Chendong didn''t say what it was, and Hu Yan was smart and didn''t ask much, as if everything was in a tacit understanding.


    Half an hour later. Three carriages slowly left the door of Yang family village. Recently, there were two more carriages. Not only that, beside one carriage, there were five maids on the left and five on the right. All of these wanted to go back to the Wang family with Yang duo.


    It can be imagined that when these people arrive at the Wang family together, I''m afraid Wang Gou and the unreasonable mother Yan will be surprised.


    Not to mention Yang duo''s return to Wang''s house? After Hu Yan entered the city, she separated from Yang duo. After the carriage she took, there was a carriage followed by Yang Liu.


    The thing in this car is a gift from Yang Chendong to Hu Yan. It is said that it is to thank her for taking the seventh sister out to relax, but what is the actual reason? I''m afraid only two people know it.

 Chapter 85

    Sitting in the car, Hu Yan looked happy and even thought that this would not be dongshuai''s engagement gift to herself. But I just don''t know what''s in it. Did you promise your father to ask for toilet paper.


    He was excited and worried all the way. When he arrived at the gate of Hu''s house, the Gaosheng captain immediately asked the gatekeeper to find someone to unload things. After bags of things were unloaded all over the ground, Yang Liu hurried back, leaving a surprised look on Hu Changning''s face.


    "Yan''er, what are these things? Not all toilet paper?" Hu Changning asked in a daze.


    "Just look for yourself, father. My daughter is tired and needs to go back to rest." holding a small package with her white cheongsam and the sketch portrait, in her opinion, these are the most important things.


    Just after answering this sentence, no matter what Yang Chendong sent, Hu Yan turned and left, leaving Hu Changning puzzled on his face. Had to first let people carry things to the hospital, and then went to see them one by one.


    Needless to say, there must be toilet paper among the gifts, and the quantity is still a lot. In the morning, the housekeeper of Hu house and the housekeepers of other ministers went to Yangjiazhuang to ask for toilet paper, but there was no result. Then Hu Yan appeared. It must have something to do with it. Naturally, this thing can''t be less. Not only that, but also some other good things, such as toothpaste, toothbrush, soap and cosmetics, as well as food such as freshly dug potatoes and boxes of canned fish.


    There are various flavors in the canned fish. Depending on the geographical location of the city, fishing is nothing at all. As long as it is well closed and has unique taste, there will be no problem with other things.


    When the things were opened one by one, Hu Changning sighed. Yang Xima is really a big hand. Of course, what pleased him most was that Hu Yan got all these from a trip. Does that mean that the boy also took a fancy to his daughter?


    It seems that the marriage between the two families is more appropriate, regardless of whether they are well matched or talented.


    ......


    Baihuatang.


    Yesterday''s two songs made the fame of this place to a higher level. Tonight, more people came. It also made the bustard sister Mu Lili hang a smile on her face all night. She only hates that there are too few tables in the baihuatang and the place is not big enough. Otherwise, I''m afraid she can earn more money.


    As always, when the two songs came out, they were applauded repeatedly on the stage, and at the same time, the retaining voices came one after another, as if they were going to overturn the roof of the baihuatang.


    But the snow lady ignored this and still walked under the stage. There are only two new songs. If it''s singing over and over again, I''m afraid she''ll get tired of listening to it sooner or later. This is not what she thinks.


    Snow lady walked to the stage. Many people disagreed and shouted to express their dissatisfaction. However, among the people, a man wearing a brocade robe and a sharp faced monkey''s cheek did not shout, but with enough strength, he suddenly raised his hands and overturned the table in front of him. Then he shouted, "the general didn''t let you go? You go and try!"


    The table was lifted, and such a big movement naturally attracted countless people to watch. For a time, the hall became quiet. Even the snow lady who was leaving couldn''t help stopping and looking back.


    It was at this point that I was terrified. Not for anything else, but she still knows that person. It is the Qianhu Xisheng of the royal guards.


    Speaking of Xi Sheng, I''m afraid not many people know, but speaking of his brother, few people don''t know. It''s eunuch Xi Ning, who finally betrayed Daming in history, was executed late and received more than 3000 knives.


    However, the change of the civil castle has not yet happened. Naturally, Xining is still in power, even in time to get the holy favor, and has a good relationship with Wang Zhen, the chief steward of the Department of rites.


    Xisheng has such a strong brother. Naturally, he has no scruples when he starts doing things. In addition, he has mixed the identity of a thousand families of royal guards, which is even more domineering. Just last year, he bullied the British public Zhang Fu. He was stunned to make the veteran and meritorious General of several dynasties dare not speak, recognize a mute and lose a lot of land.


    Today, when he was here, he also lifted the table. How can people not turn pale when they see him. In particular, Zhang De, Zhang Fu''s second son in the crowd, although he hates the rage in his eyes, he really has no courage to let him out to meddle in this business.


    The sons of the British Duke did not dare to take care of it. When others looked at this scene, they could only bear it and did not dare to say no more.


    It seems that the whole audience is very satisfied. They look at their eyes and laugh happily. Then they point to the snow lady and say, "the general hasn''t heard enough. You''re singing again."


    As Yiji, she has met many things like this, but snow lady is still worried. She feels that this joy is not only for listening to music, but also for other purposes.


    If the situation is not as good as people, it is bound to follow it.


    Seeing that Xisheng was so domineering and arrogant, snow lady knew that she couldn''t hide today. She had to bow with a smile and turn to the platform.


    The bustard sister Mu Lili immediately arranged for someone to get a new table and sent it to Xisheng. This person tilted his legs and raised his head. He continued to listen to the snow lady singing in an arrogant manner.


    "My Lord, the snow lady''s skin is really good. If you can hold her all night, Hei hei, it''s not a lifetime in vain." the subordinates who followed me were flattering and drooling at the snow lady on the stage.


    "Why is it difficult? I''m going to be on duty tonight. I''ll just take a rest tomorrow. I''ll just come here and have a good night. By the way, check the people behind the hundred flowers hall and say I like it here and want to buy it." Xi Sheng said indifferently, even the dignified British male. He said he bullied and bullied, just a little art girl, Where else can you jump?


    "Yes, I''ll do it now." the servant promised, then turned around and left. A turtle male, who was serving tea to the guests on the side table, stood upright. Hearing these words, he immediately looked frightened, but soon pretended to be calm, thought about it and went straight to the backstage.


    Turtle company can engage in limited industries. It is also directly proportional to what kind of field can get many benefits.


    Now baihuatang''s business is excellent, and they usually receive a lot of rewards. But once a master is changed, the snow lady doesn''t know what''s going on. She doesn''t know how much money she wants to take less. She doesn''t know whether she can continue her business. Even for himself, he must tell the bustard sister Mu Lili.


    Backstage, Mu Lili is looking at the stage with a worried face. She is worried about what else will happen later, what kind of person Xisheng is and what virtue she has. As a sister and steward of baihuatang bustard, she naturally knows very well.


    "Sister mu." the turtle came to Mu Lili''s side, looked worried and whispered in his ear what he had just heard. Then she saw that Mu Lili''s expression became surprised. Her originally beautiful face also became pale at this moment. "This... What should I do?"


    Under the threat of Xisheng, snow lady had to sing the two songs again. Fortunately, no one was making fun next. Accompanied by several of his brothers, Xisheng also walked out of the baihuatang. Everything seemed to be sunny after the rain. Only mu Lili, who got the news, knew that it was not the man who wanted to stop, but had regarded it as his own industry, so he didn''t make trouble.


    The snow lady returned to the backstage, took a long breath of fragrance and wiped her forehead. Seeing Mu Lili coming in the distance, Qiang squeezed a smile and said, "sister, I''m fine."


    "Hey, this time it''s not nothing, but something big." Mu Lili sighed and told Shao Yuxue what she had just heard from the turtle.


    "What?" sure enough, the snow lady''s expression after knowing the news was no better, which was no different from what Mu Lili showed just now. "This... Sister, do you think our owner can sell this hundred flower hall to Xisheng?"


    "If it''s someone else''s sister, I don''t know, but who is Xisheng? Last year, even the British public dared to occupy the good land, and I didn''t see anything. Although I heard that the emperor punished them later, is it different now?" she didn''t say whether she can or not, but taking the British public as an example and comparing it has proved her idea.


    "What should I do? What should I do." snow lady was really anxious at this moment. I thought I could earn more money while I was young, a horn and a flower leader. In this way, even if I am old and can''t sing, I can spend the rest of my life with money. Even if I keep an innocent body, I can find a good man to marry.


    But all this seems to be a flower in the mirror and a moon in the water. Once the baihuatang has become a Xisheng industry, I''m afraid she will eat herself that night, and then she will become a tool to make money. Once she gets old, I''m afraid it will really be useless.


    Thinking of the efforts over the years, she has nothing to lose. The snow lady just shakes her head with her life and looks unwilling.


    "Yuxue, why do you think so? But this is our life? We can''t change it! Didn''t you see that Xisheng stood up and the others didn''t dare to speak? This is the general trend, which can''t be shaken by us little women." Mu Lili hugged xueniang and they cried together.

 Chapter 86

    "No! There must be a way, there must be a way." the snow lady who was unwilling to such a fate kept shaking her head. Just learned two new songs from dongshuai. The whole capital knew her. Seeing that everything was better, she was unwilling to end her dream before it began.


    "Yes, dongshuai!" somehow, Yang Chendong''s handsome and confident appearance flashed in the snow lady''s mind at this time


    The capital in September has no heat during the day at night. When the cold wind blows, people feel cool.


    Outside the Yang family village, Yang Chendong had washed and was ready to go to bed. At this time, the voice of Hu mang came from outside, "young master, snow lady outside the village wants to see you."


    "What''s she doing so late?" I heard that snow lady came. Look at the time, the capital should have started curfew. At this time, snow lady is afraid it''s difficult to return to the baihuatang.


    Yang Chendong was still thinking about what made a girl stay home so late. When she came to him, Hu Mang''s voice sounded again, "young master, do you want me to wake up Qiao Yin and let her come..."


    "No." Yang Chendong waved his hand. Qiao Yin arranged to go to bed first. In my own words, women are made of water. If you want good skin, you need good sleep. It is this sentence that leads to this habit for the sake of nature. Unless there is something special, otherwise, qiaoyin goes to bed early.


    Now, I''m afraid Qiao Yin has fallen asleep. It''s not appropriate to hastily wake Qiao Yin up from his sleep without knowing what the other party has to do. "Well, you take her to the study." Yang Chendong thought, put on his coat, and then walked towards the study.


    Waiting for Hu mang to bring the snow lady to the study, Yang Chendong was writing something with his head down. If someone could see it, it was a classic drama of later generations. Later, it was made into a TV play and remade several times. It was also called the legend of the new white lady.


    Snow lady was brought in. She was wrapped in a robe, but she wore a pair of embroidered shoes that were convenient for walking on the stage. You can see how hasty she was when she went out.


    "But something?" slowly raised his head, first looked at the snow lady, and sighed that beauty is beauty. No matter what kind of dress can attract men''s attention.


    The snow lady, who was still afraid and anxious, did not know why. After being looked at by Yang Chendong, her heart immediately calmed down a lot. But when she thought of the problems that baihuatang might face, she fell to her knees with a plop, "dongshuai, help! Please save the snow lady."


    "Hmm? What''s the matter? Get up and talk." Yang Chendong put down his brush and looked at xueniang and said, "what''s the matter? Speak slowly and in detail."


    Snow lady bowed her head and wept. When I saw you Lian, I cried softly and told the story that happened in the baihuatang at night. I also told the story that turtle Gong overheard and bustard sister Mu Lili told herself clearly.


    "Xi Sheng?" when he heard the name, Yang Chendong felt familiar, but he had only been in the capital for a few days. How could he know everyone one by one? In particular, he is just a thousand families of royal guards, a person who is not popular in his eyes.


    Seeing Yang Chendong''s doubts, Hu Mang, who stood and waited on one side, quickly turned out a book from his body, then looked for it, saw Xi Sheng''s name, and handed over the list, "young master, look."


    After receiving the roster, I saw Xisheng''s name, with the investigation and understanding of the Security Bureau on it, which was written on it.


    "Hum! What." Yang Chendong thought of Xi Sheng when he saw that he had a brother named Xi Ning. He was a famous traitor in history. The capital was almost captured because of this man. Seriously, if Yu Qian hadn''t stood up, I''m afraid the whole capital would be occupied because of this man. At that time, I''m afraid the history of Daming would have been rewritten.


    Yang Chendong was so angry that Hu mang naturally showed a murderous spirit, "young master, do you need me to go to the city to find this person now, and then..."


    The snow lady knelt in front, obviously she couldn''t see the beheading gesture made by Hu mang. But Yang Chendong did see it clearly, "no, it''s not like this at this time. But I''m afraid you still have to go to the city. Do you know who the current owner of the baihuatang is?"


    "Young master, it''s fan Ling. He was a member of the military ministry at that time. He was a five grade official. His father used to be the Secretary of Honglu temple." sure enough, he is worthy of being the director of the Security Bureau. Hu Mang, who has slowly entered this role, soon reported the details of each other''s identity. Of course, all this has a close relationship with Yang Chendong''s attention to baihuatang.


    "Find him and buy snow lady''s deed of betrayal." Yang Chendong made a decision after a little hesitation.


    Now it''s not suitable to have a direct conflict with a villain like Xisheng. At least he can''t go to find something. There is only one way to solve the problem, that is to buy the snow lady into his own hands. In this way, even if Xisheng gets the baihuatang, he just gets an empty shell.


    "Yes." Hu mang understood what the sixth young master meant, so he agreed and was ready to turn and leave.


    "Wait." the snow lady suddenly made a noise. She came to Yang Chendong for help. It was just an impulsive act. She didn''t have any hope at all. Dongshuai is powerful, but only in talent. I''m afraid he''s much worse than power. Even a hero of the Ming dynasty like the British Duke can''t afford to offend Xi Sheng. She really doesn''t think what the sixth young master can do.


    But I never thought that Yang Chendong agreed to her request so easily and directly wanted to buy her deed of sale. When I was excited, I thought of my sister Mu Lili. If I left, my sister really didn''t leave. It''s conceivable how Xi Sheng would treat it next. It''s really better to live than to die. And the maid Xiaowei, who has used it for so many years, has long been easy, and she can''t give up.


    At this time, the snow lady didn''t realize that she came to ask for help, and she didn''t have such consciousness. She just thought about how to receive her relatives together, so she shouted and so on.


    "Anything else?" Yang Chendong looked at the snow lady with puzzled eyes. Does this person still want to stay in the baihuatang? If so, it will take a lot of effort to help her.


    "Yes, please understand dongshuai. My family and my sister Mu Lili and maid Xiaowei are all in the baihuatang. If I just leave by myself..."


    Yang Chendong understands that this is still a sentimental and righteous snow lady. He likes such people. Then he said to Hu Mang, who was still standing there and didn''t leave, "do you hear me? There are three people in total. Buy their deed of sale together. Don''t be afraid to spend money. Go."


    "Yes." Hu mang agreed, turned and left. As for how to enter the city late at night, it''s really not a problem for the first master around Yang Chendong.


    The matter has been solved in this way. Although she hasn''t seen the answer yet, the snow lady can''t help trusting each other. Especially at this time, the self-confidence shown by Yang Chendong makes her feel obsessed.


    Suddenly there were only two people left in the room, which was very embarrassing and flowed in the study with some ambiguous breath.


    Yang Chendong first felt different. At this time, he regretted that he didn''t let Hu mang take the snow lady down to rest first, so he wanted to open his mouth and shout. He knew that even if Hu mang was temporarily absent, there would be Yang Er, Yang Si and others outside. It can be said that whenever he needed, they would appear at any time.


    But somehow, Yang Chendong didn''t want people to take Snow lady down. Under this very contradictory psychology, he looked at snow lady and said, "well, I''ll arrange someone to take you to rest."


    This was obviously not an order, but a tone of discussion, which made the snow lady happy. She quickly shook her head, "no! I''m not sleepy now, dongshuai, what are you writing?" with that, the snow lady took the initiative to stand up and walked to Yang Chendong in her clothes.


    In the face of the snow lady''s approaching step by step, that is, Yang Chendong, who did not change his face when Mount Tai collapsed in front, could obviously feel his heart beating faster at this moment. In order to alleviate the embarrassment, he said casually: "I''m writing a story, a story about love."


    "Really? Dongshuai''s literary talent has been spread all over the capital for a long time. I don''t know if my family has any luck to look at first?" it seems to be asking, but when she finished these words, she took the initiative to come to Yang Chendong and bowed down.


    Because the temperature in the study was suitable, the snow lady had long taken off her coat and robe. At this time, she was wearing a wide collar upper shirt. When she lowered her head, a touch of snow-white appeared in Yang Chendong''s sight.


    There are some things that you don''t want to see.


    On the contrary, some things you say you don''t want to, but you may not be unable to control your mind.


    At this time, Yang Chendong was obviously the latter. His eyes went with him. Along the snow white, he seemed to see two tall peaks.


    Snow lady''s skin is very white. Among the many women he knows, Hu Yan can compete with her. The so-called one white covers all the ugliness, not to mention that the snow lady is still a first-class beauty. Against the hazy light of the oil lamp in the study, it really gives people a feeling of looking at the beauty under the lamp and moving more and more.


    Snow lady looked down at Yang Chendong''s manuscript on the surface, but actually she had been paying attention to his changes. Although they do not sell themselves, but in the big environment of flower street, they hear and see a lot of things. They naturally know how to contact men for a long time.

 Chapter 87

    At this moment, I felt that the breath of the men around me began to increase. The breath that belonged to the men came to my face, which made the snow lady''s heart pounding.


    He is handsome, talented, capable, domineering, confident and has a good family background. When these advantages are concentrated on a person, it will naturally make him glow with incomparably dazzling light. Not to mention that Yang Chendong is still a hero, a hero who just saved the beauty.


    At this time, the snow lady had already sprouted her spring heart. For her, if she can find a man who can entrust her life, it is undoubtedly a very important thing. Now, the man is in front of her. What should she do? What would he do?


    In order to repay the kindness and the way to repay the professor, should we promise each other by example? Or do you promise each other by example?


    Both of them are pure bodies. At this time, in this atmosphere, no one took the initiative to speak and didn''t mean to pierce the layer of window paper, but they knew each other''s mind. For a time, this feeling was unspeakable and unspeakable, but it was really wonderful.


    She kept a motionless movement. The snow lady had bent over for half a cup of tea. She seemed to be waiting for Yang Chendong to do something. From the other sisters, shouldn''t men be more active at this time? But why has dongshuai never acted?


    Yang Chendong is indeed hesitating. It is said that he should pick up the other party very domineering. Not far from the study is his bedroom, and then it is natural. Even a voice in his heart urges him to do so, and even his body supports this idea.


    But Yang Chendong did not do so. Perhaps the conservative thought is doing strange. He thinks that if something happens to snow lady like this, it means taking advantage of others'' danger. And he doesn''t want to do it. He prefers it to happen.


    But Yang Chendong also knew that if he persisted in such an atmosphere, he might not be able to control his heart. He just gritted his teeth and said, "that snow lady, it''s a little late. I should go to bed."


    "Really? Xueer is also sleepy, so let me warm up dongshuai''s bed." snow lady is very happy. She thinks this is what Yang Chendong deliberately said to herself. Where is it not good to go up and go down the slope?


    Originally, I wanted to find an excuse to separate from each other. I was also calm and calm. I never thought it would lead to such a result. At this time, if he said no, wouldn''t it hurt people''s hearts too much? Helpless Yang Chendong had to nod and say, "that''s all right."


    In this way, they walked out of the study one by one and went to the bedroom. A figure slowly retreated out in the dark. Even if you want to protect the sixth young master, you have to distinguish under what circumstances. If you still exist sometimes, it''s not protection, but disgusting.


    Yang Chendong felt the departure of watching his eyes secretly. He knew that from now on, there were only snow lady and himself left. He couldn''t help but feel a little stupid and ready to move. Should he really do something? Or is my pure male body coming to an end tonight?


    "Dongshuai, I''ll go first." when Yang Chendong was still thinking about what to do next, the snow lady had taken off her clothes, and then plunged into the quilt. At that moment, her snow-white body appeared in Yang Chendong''s remaining light like a glimpse.


    With a sudden jump in his heart, Yang Chendong got up involuntarily and came slowly to the bedside.


    Yang Chendong''s heart beat faster and faster. The heart beat of the snow lady who has got into the quilt is also accelerating. Even a blush is from her face to her neck. Then she slowly closes her eyes, but the long eyelashes are still shaking, indicating that she is not asleep or has no intention of falling asleep at the moment.


    Not far away, Yang Chendong finally finished walking. His arm stretched out involuntarily. When he saw that he was about to touch the snow-white body that was lowering his head and even trembling, he strongly controlled his body and said, "snow lady, I''m not used to being warmed..."


    "Woo!" just halfway through the conversation, I saw a snow-white jade arm coming out of the quilt, and then I put my arms around his neck. A strong force hit, which even made Yang Chendong get into the quilt uncontrollably. At the same time, a pair of warm jade lips gently touched Yang Chendong''s lips, so that he couldn''t spit a word.


    The sweet Jin liquid stirred in his mouth, and some clumsy snow lady tried her best to release his strength and courage.


    It was Yang Chendong who cooperated with him. From the initial passivity, he soon became active. Soon it seemed that kissing could not satisfy him. He turned around and pressed him. Then he stared at the beautiful eyes of snow lady and said, "do you know that I am a wolf''s nest here, and you dare to take the initiative to provoke me? Do you want to have a fruit?"


    "I don''t want to, I don''t need to think about it. It''s Xueer''s blessing to give her body to dongshuai." the snow lady said with some Jiao gasping. The initiative just now seemed to drain all her strength. At this moment, she didn''t know what to do except waiting passively.


    Snow lady''s words made Yang Chendong''s hormones begin to rise. That is, a woman is not afraid. What''s terrible about him? If he doesn''t want each other at this time, it''s really like what the story says. It''s not animals, but even animals.


    I made up my mind and felt that my body seemed to have reached a certain extreme. Then I didn''t insist. Just release it. Yang Chendong''s head slowly put down and pushed closer and closer to the snow lady


    Just when Yang Chendong thought it was natural, suddenly he noticed a drop of tears from the corners of snow lady''s eyes. It was this drop of tears that cooled Yang Chendong''s body that was going to be burned.


    What is he doing?


    Snow lady begged to be here because she was bullied, but he wanted to deal with others. In this way, what''s the difference between her and Xisheng who wanted to bully her? Even if we are of the same mind, it must not be now. Otherwise, there will inevitably be pimples in our hearts, which may accompany us all our lives.


    "Well, we''re all tired today. You can rest here. I''m going to other rooms." finally, Yang chendongqiang resisted his impulse and said such a manly word (at least he thought so), so he wanted to get up and leave.


    But the jade arm stretched out across the air, "dongshuai, will you forgive me? I really didn''t think about it. I''m still worried about sister Mu and Xiao Weier."


    "I can understand, so you go to bed, and when you wake up tomorrow, it''ll be as if everything hasn''t happened." Yang Chendong sighed. Sure enough, snow lady has something on her mind. He is also thankful that she didn''t ask for each other at this time. Otherwise, I''m afraid she will feel guilty all her life.


    "No!" seeing that Yang Chendong is leaving, where is the snow lady willing to rely on. Just because she was not ready and worried about Mu Lili and Xiao Wei''er, she couldn''t devote herself to it. But in the end, she is sincere, not tired of Yang Chendong, and even likes it at the bottom of her heart. It''s just that today''s time is wrong. We can''t give our all and let the sixth young master go. Otherwise, who knows if this man will be angry? If so, I''m afraid she can''t even find a remedy. "I''m afraid. Would you please dongshuai stay with me and sleep with me until dawn?"


    I can only hold what I can''t do. Where would other men agree? Aren''t you testing my brother?


    But Yang Chendong unexpectedly agreed. Maybe his impression of snow lady is really good, or maybe he also wants to feel what it would be like to sleep safely with a beauty in his arms. Of course, there is another possibility that the sixth young master is really sleepy (don''t scold the prodigal son).


    No matter what the reason, Yang Chendong slept safely with the snow lady in her belly pocket. During this period, the two heads were very close, but in the end, he really didn''t do anything. Even everyone had a sweet and quiet smile on his face.


    ......


    The next morning, Qiao Yin got up and took a look at the yard. Unexpectedly, he didn''t see the sixth young master exercising. He was very curious. He came to the bedroom. Although Yang ER was watching here, he wouldn''t stop him when he saw Qiao Yin coming. He just opened one eye and closed the other, but his ears stood up long ago, Seems to know what''s going to happen next.


    Sure enough, in the three breath time after qiaoyin entered the sixth young master''s bedroom, a scream of "ah!" sounded. Then qiaoyin staggered out of the bedroom, and her face became pale and weak.


    Then she leaned against the door and cried.


    This scene fell into the eyes of Yang ER in the dark. He quickly closed his eyes. Qiao Yin''s thoughts to the young master are unknown to everyone as a close guard around her. But now she was robbed by other women. It''s reasonable to be sad.


    Soon after Yang Ergang closed his eyes, Yang Chendong, who had changed his strong clothes, appeared in front of the door. He saw him reach out and lift up the tearful qiaoyin. Then he whispered something in her ear, which immediately attracted the picture of a shower turning into a sunny day, and qiaoyin turned into a smile.


    "Ha ha ha." Yang Chendong laughed and then shouted to the dark, "what are you looking at? You don''t want to run with me."


    Secretly, Yang Er didn''t know what trick the young master had done, but when he heard the order, he flashed out and followed Yang Chendong. On the contrary, Qiao Yinjiao seemed to be embarrassed.


    They went out of the yard one by one and went straight to the playground in the backyard. Leaving a clever sound that had been replaced by a smile, he turned and entered the room, and then the laughter rang all over the bedroom.

 Chapter 88

    Qiaoyin is very happy because the young master told him that he just comforted xueniang. Although he likes each other as much as she does, he doesn''t want each other. If you don''t believe it, you can go in and check it, and even let xueniang dance for test.


    If you really lost your body last night, where can you still have the energy to dance? I''m afraid your body won''t allow it first. Because of this, qiaoyin easily believes Yang Chendong and even thinks that the young master will find himself first even if he needs it. After all, their relationship has been for many years. Yes, it must be so!


    The backyard is leveled, and Yang Chendong seems to have lightened his steps when he started running. Yang Er, who followed behind him, was very curious. How could he be so lively after a tired night?


    Of course, there is no need for Yang Chendong to explain this with him!


    When she came back from the 5K race, Qiao Yin had already prepared the bath water, but this time she had another helper, snow lady.


    After bathing, the three had a detailed and happy breakfast together, and Hu mang appeared again. Not only that, but also the charming Mu Lili and the maid xiaowei''er followed behind.


    "Sister mu, xiaowei''er." when the three women met, it was an extra excitement.


    Hu mang stepped forward and said, "young master, it''s all done. This is the deed of betrayal of the three." then he put three pieces of paper with official seals and fingerprints in front of Yang Chendong.


    "Well, you''ve worked hard. Go down and have a rest." Yang Chendong waved his hand.


    Originally, according to his meaning, he could burn the three deeds of sale directly, but in this way, I''m afraid the identity of the three cheap people will not be able to get rid of for a lifetime.


    "I''ve seen dongshuai." after the three women met, Qi Qi knelt in front of Yang Chendong. They all looked grateful and tearful.


    "Get up. You should abide by the rules here in the future. Don''t kneel down when you have nothing to do." Yang Chendong said helplessly. He didn''t like this set of etiquette of kneeling when meeting people. However, everyone seemed willing to play this set, such as Hu Mang and others around him. He didn''t know how many times he said it, but it was still useless. He would kneel first and talk when meeting.


    "Xie dongshuai." no one knows whether the three women will not kneel down after that, but this thanks is really very sincere.


    "Well, even if you leave the baihuatang, you will be my Yang family. I don''t raise idle people here. This is a new story I wrote. You can think of acting it out together. These are the manuscripts. You can study it yourself. If you don''t understand it, you can ask me at any time." take out the script of the legend of the white lady that has been prepared for a long time, There is a very clear role allocation plan. It is absolutely not a problem for people like snow lady and the former Huakui Mu Lili to play them again.


    Know it''s a job for yourself? The three women quickly promised, and then took the manuscript and went to the backyard.


    When Qiao Yin was left alone, she gently came forward, "young master, although they left the baihuatang, they are still cheap..."


    "Young master knows, I''ll find a way to bring them nationality." Yang Chendong rubbed his head as he said. Changing nationality is easy to say and difficult to do. In particular, he is still the one targeted by Xisheng. If he knows that someone has changed the nationality of snow lady, I''m afraid he will find trouble. How to solve it?


    "Young master, there is a father-in-law named Mou Mu outside the villa, saying that he is the old man of the young master." just when Yang Chendong was thinking about how to do it at the lowest price, Yang Er appeared and reported Mou Mu''s visit.


    "Oh? It''s him! Ha ha, someone sent pillows when he was sleepy. Please." Yang Chendong''s face was full of smiles when he heard who the visitor was.


    "Is it your father-in-law? Does the young master want him to do it, but Xisheng''s brother is also your father-in-law." Qiao Yin is very smart. She knows what she thinks when she looks at the young master, but she still reminds him of some worry.


    "It doesn''t matter. The relationship between father-in-law is not so united. The young master knows it well." Yang Chendong said confidently. The so-called wicked need to be sharpened by the wicked. Originally thought about whether to use some thunder means to make Xisheng disappear, but I didn''t think Mou Mu came at this time. That''s a good thing.


    In the study, Yang Chendong gave Mou Mu a very high courtesy and met him here. Meeting each other in the study originally shows that the relationship between the two sides is close.


    Mou mu, who is very familiar with this way, is very excited. Although the eunuch group has great power, there are Wang Zhen and his party and feather, another force Jin Ying and several other small forces on it. He is just one of the unknown people. Yang Chendong is in the limelight now. Even Manager Wang Zhen wants to take a high look, It is said that this person does not have to treat himself like this at all. It is understandable to send someone to talk to him at random, but at this time, he did see himself in such a private place as the study, and the implication is already known without publicity.


    "Lord Yang." as soon as the two sides met, Mu Muji bowed his hands and hugged his fist, looking very respectful.


    "Grandpa Mou doesn''t have to be like this. We are also old friends. In the future, we can call me the sixth young master or call me dongshuai to others." Yang Chendong''s smile looks like an old friend for many years.


    "OK, dongshuai is a good name. If you can, our family will be called adult Yang dongshuai in the future." Mou mushun''s Kung Fu of pole climbing is not low. Seeing that Yang Chendong is so polite, he accepted it at once.


    "Ha ha, OK. Even if you are an old friend, you will never be treated badly. Come on, bring up the things." Yang Chendong laughed, seemed very satisfied with Mou Mu''s attitude, and said loudly at the moment. Then he walked in outside the study. For two people, Hu Mang and Yang Er carried a heavy wooden box and put it in the center of the study.


    "You step back." Yang Chendong said casually, and then threw a look you know to Mou mu.


    "This is..." Mou Mu was very curious. After getting Yang Chendong''s permission, he stood up from the chair and reached out to open the wooden box. There was a flash of white light. It was a box of silver ingots. Look at the number, at least about 5000 Liang.


    "This is..." Mou Mu was really stunned by the silver, but he was even more surprised. He couldn''t understand why dongshuai thought so highly of himself. He had something to ask for, but before he could speak, others gave him benefits first, which made his next words impossible to say.


    Seeing the surprise in Mou Mu''s eyes and the greed in his eyes, Yang Chendong laughed and said, "Grandpa Mou, I said, I am a good friend, and there is no reason not to want a good friend. These are for Grandpa''s up and down. I hope grandpa can go straight up from now on. In this way, I can follow him as a good friend."


    It''s clear that we should make use of each other, but your current identity and status of Mou Mu is not enough, so I support you and support you to have more and greater power. In the future, we can all do great things together, can''t we?


    In the face of Yang Chendong''s active kindness, Mou Mu will not accept it. He has always admitted that he has the ability, but what he lacks is the opportunity and enough inside information.


    What is the inside story? That is to have enough background to drive it. In the palace, scheming is the main thing, but money is equally important. If you have no money, no one will work hard for you. It is naturally difficult to do anything.


    Now, Yang Chendong took out the silver, which is as much as 5000 Liang. It is not a small fortune for Mou Mu at present. With these, he can win over more people in the palace for their use. He dare not say big things, but he still has no problem doing small things in private.


    As for another demand, that is, the so-called opportunity, with Yang Chendong, he can fully become the link between dongshuai and manager Wang Zhen. After all, there are some small things that the two can''t meet and talk about. In this way, his role in it will increase. While doing meritorious deeds, he will also expose his meeting rate with manager Wang Zhen. This is an opportunity.


    Seeing what he lacks, Yang Chendong can make up for himself. At this moment, when Mou Mu looked at the sixth young master, he had a feeling of looking at his biological parents.


    "Dongshuai." with a plop, Mou muguo knelt down to Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong''s eyes lit up. This person''s time of trial is really not bad. He knows when he should bow his head. When he felt that he had found the right person and was satisfied, he did pretend to look frightened and asked, "Grandpa Mou, what are you doing?"


    But Yang Chendong just talked and didn''t mean to help people. Seeing this, Mu Mu knew that he had to make a statement. That is, he knelt down. What is it to say something to show his loyalty.


    "Dongshuai, I appreciate your appreciation. If there''s anything to do in the future, it doesn''t matter. I just need dongshuai''s word, and I''ll do my best." with a sincere face, I replaced our family with an old slave, which is already a way of expressing loyalty.


    Until now, Yang Chendong was satisfied with bending down and holding Mou Mu falsely, "what is Grandpa Mou doing? I said, we are friends."


    "Xie dongshuai." took the opportunity to stand up. Mou Mu knew that he had passed the first test. From then on, he was dongshuai''s man, sharing weal and woe.


    When he became a friend, naturally, some words were less tortuous. Mou Mu talked about diapers. He proved the importance of this thing to eunuchs with his own evidence. This time I came here to get some more, that is, I can use them myself, give tribute to manager Wang Zhen, and sell some for silver.

 Chapter 89

    "There''s no problem with this. I can naturally provide your and Wang Zhen''s supplies for free, but other eunuchs can''t. You know, it costs a lot to make this thing, and it''s not from the Ming Dynasty, but from the sea, okay?" Yang Chendong said mysteriously.


    As soon as he heard that something came from the sea, Mu Mu immediately understood. During the ban period of the Ming Dynasty, once it was contaminated there, the freight was a great expense. "Dongshuai, the old slave understands that I will sell this thing at a high price in the palace. After all, there is no free lunch in the world. If you want to get it, you have to pay."


    "Very good." looking at Mu Mu''s way, Yang Chendong nodded approvingly. "Go back and work hard. Just tell me what you need. I''ll try my best to be satisfied with you. By the way, here''s something you need to do. These are three cheap women. I need to carry them to become a good family. No problem."


    Three personal contracts were put in front of Mou mu. Yang Chendong said with a smile, "these three people may have offended Xining brothers. You can think of doing it."


    Originally, he had stretched out his hand and was touching it on the deed of betrayal. Suddenly, listening to Yang Chendong''s words, Mou Mu''s hand was a meal in mid air, but he soon continued to stretch it out. "Dongshuai, don''t worry, although there are some troubles, Xining''s influence in the palace is not small, but many people can''t get used to him. Only the silver is in place, there will be no problem."


    "Then, make a quick decision. How much silver do you need? Just report it truthfully afterwards." Yang Chendong nodded. Xining is indeed powerful, but if the Mou Mu He found can''t solve this little thing with the help of a lot of money, it''s really meaningless to support. What he needs is help, people who can do things, and he doesn''t hesitate to pay for it. But if the other party is a lump of mud, it will lose the significance of support.


    Mu Mu was also very clear in his heart that this was the first time dongshuai gave himself something to do. If he does a good job, he will have a bright future. If he fails, he may not be able to guarantee his current position. Even for himself, he needs to do a good job and do it beautifully.


    With five thousand taels of silver mixed in piles of diapers, Mu Mu left. Compared with the time when he came, he seemed to have straightened his chest a lot when he left. It seemed that he had a hint of ambition.


    ......


    Xisheng was on duty in the middle of the night. When he was on duty, he slept until noon for dinner. When he was full of wine and food and the whole person was refreshed, he went straight to Lang Fanling''s home with several of his men.


    Last night, Hu mang suddenly appeared. After he bought the sales contract of snow lady with more gold and silver than he could imagine, fan Ling already had the idea of cashing out the baihuatang.


    The hundred flower hall without a pillar can''t recover its previous glory. Although it can find new people to adjust again, how long will it take? Since the death of his old father fan De, the influence of the fan family has been far less than before, which also makes fan Ling want to withdraw from Huajie.


    I''m wondering who to find to be my next home? At this time, Xisheng came. Although the price was not high, even a little low, fan Ling still sold the baihuatang without any hesitation. In the same sentence, the baihuatang without snow lady has lost its greatest value. Timely selling may be the most appropriate choice.


    Xisheng didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. I offered a very low price, just waiting for fan Ling to raise the price, and then everyone was bargaining. As long as the other party is not a lion, he will accept the same price. How lively the baihuatang was last night, but in his eyes, it was appropriate to buy and sell both beauty and money.


    But fan Ling was so sensible that he accepted the low price he offered, which made him pay a lot less in cost. At this moment, he seemed to have seen a golden mountain in front of him. Of course, his beautiful white and lovely body was waving to him.


    After leaving fan''s house and taking the contract of baihuatang, Xisheng found a place to have a good drink with several subordinates. He decided not to rush to make the matter public first. In the evening, he was going to baihuatang to surprise snow lady. After knowing the truth, that face must be very beautiful.


    Several people in the party drank a lot. Until the end, their bodies shook a little. Then they helped each other to the baihuatang. Just as soon as they entered here, the atmosphere was very different from yesterday. Although there were still many people, they were all noisy and angry.


    Some of the people who came here today were regular guests of the baihuatang before, but most of them came for the two new songs. When they arrived here with great expectations and a large amount of money, they heard that the snow lady was gone. Even the bustard sister Mu Lili didn''t know where she had gone and where the people were willing to rely, so they shouted one by one.


    "What are you yelling at?" seeing the noisy expression in the lobby, Xi Sheng put his saber on the table in front of him, made a loud noise and roared loudly.


    This move really worked. As soon as this sound came out, the scene that was as noisy as the vegetable market suddenly became much quieter. All the people stared at Xi Sheng with puzzled eyes. What did this person do here again and play prestige?


    A shout shocked everyone. Xisheng was proud on his face. He liked the feeling of being noticed by everyone.


    "All right, don''t make any noise. If you have anything to say to me, I''ll solve it for you. By the way, I forgot to tell you that the future baihuatang is mine, and this is the contract procedure for trading." in order to achieve the effect of being clear and honest, Xisheng took the initiative to show the contract in front of you.


    At present, several players with some identities came forward and nodded after reading the contract, including Wang Si, the editor of the Academy. "Xiqianhu, even though this is already your property, will you sing or not tonight? If we sing, of course, we will still pay the money and spend as much as we should. But if we don''t sing, I''ll go now. You''re powerful. You can''t force me to throw a silver or two here."


    Wang Si''s grandfather was Wang Zhi, the Minister of the Ministry of officials. He had such a relationship. He was not afraid of a small Royal Guards family. Even if his brother was favored by the emperor now, he would not shrink back because of the pride of the literati.


    "Good, good." with the leader, the people below are naturally accompanied by a group of voices. We are not afraid to spend money, but it is not human''s wish to spend money wrongly and become a big head of injustice.


    With theout thinking about Wang Si''s instructions, he said happily and complacently, "Who said not to sing, I immediately bought this place. Of course, I want to earn money. How can I lose my job? In this way, I''ll go to the bustard sister Mu Lili and ask her to arrange the snow lady to sing songs for everyone. Not only that, I''ll sing it three or five times today to make everyone enjoy it."


    In order to prove his new boss''s courage and win the hearts of the people, Xisheng announced loudly. His answer also attracted loud cheers from guests, saying that Xisheng is a righteous and heroic man.


    The compliment to everyone made Xisheng feel that he couldn''t find the north. With a laugh, he arranged to go down to find Mu Lili. This time, he wanted to order the beauties as his boss.


    After all, it''s not the first person to ask Mu Lili and snow lady about their whereabouts.


    When his men ran back and whispered something in Xisheng''s ear, they saw that his face suddenly pulled down, became extremely gloomy and roared, "what''s the matter? They ran away?"


    "Yes, I was picked up in the morning." the man carefully replied, for fear that Xisheng would stab him in anger.


    "I was picked up in the morning? Who did that?" Xisheng''s wine has been awake for most of the time. His intuition tells him that it seems that things are not so simple. Why did others rush ahead when he just started, and he just announced the fact that he has just become the new owner of baihuatang, and his flower pillars have disappeared. This is not only cutting off his wealth, but also beating his face, and it is very loud Bright slap.


    If this matter cannot be solved, I''m afraid I will become a laughing stock among the population in the capital in the future. The consequences are unacceptable to anyone.


    Facing Xisheng''s question, several of his subordinates naturally kept silent and showed a confused look.


    "Check, go and check it for me, whether it''s heaven or earth." Xisheng''s roaring voice rang through the hall of the hundred flower hall. At this moment, he was really angry.


    Xisheng was angry. As a result, several of his subordinates scattered and left together with all the players. Even if the song couldn''t be heard, who would stay here and be Xisheng''s next vent? Of course, Xisheng''s subordinates didn''t escape, but went to check the whereabouts of snow lady. To say that the strength of royal guards is still very strong. In less than an hour, they won The news came back.


    As soon as he saw that his men were back in high spirits, Xisheng knew the result. He immediately asked with a cruel light in his eyes, "where did you go?"


    At this time, Xisheng felt that he had lost face. Now what he wanted to do most was to catch snow lady and Mu Lili, and then use all kinds of means to let them know how regretful it was to offend himself.


    "Sir, I have news that they have all gone to Yangjiazhuang fifteen miles away from the south of the city." a subordinate ran forward and said like a leader.

 Chapter 90

    "Yangjiazhuang?" as soon as he heard that he was not in the capital, but out of the capital, Xisheng''s eyes were angry, but he was also very happy. As Yiji, he doesn''t stay in his own business place, run around and leave Beijing. With this, he can clean up others by legal means without fear of any responsibility.


    "Go, we''ll go to Yangjiazhuang to catch people." I quickly made a decision in my mind, that is to catch people immediately and catch those who escaped by means of thunder. First get beauty, then get money, and then revive my reputation. I also let everyone know what will happen to me.


    While there was no curfew in the city, Xi won out of the city. In addition to the original four or five soldiers, he mobilized two small flag soldiers, a total of more than 20 people to the south of the city.


    As soon as Xisheng and others left the city, this scene was seen by a pair of dormant eyes. There was a fast horse running on a shortcut. This was the spy of the Security Bureau. They had been paying attention to the movement of the baihuatang. Xisheng won the city. The target was Yangjiazhuang. Their task was to pass the news back to the village first.


    Yangjiazhuang. Yang Chendong is in the backyard watching snow lady sing the new song "Bai Suzhen at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain". However, snow lady can''t enter the country and looks like she''s out of her mind.


    "Hey." knowing what the other party was worried about, Yang Chendong gently shook his head. Sure enough, he couldn''t do anything if his heart was not quiet. That is, he had to wait for Xisheng to take the initiative to cast into the net, but he just didn''t know whether he would find here in a rage. If he didn''t come, he couldn''t bear it. Wouldn''t it be a trouble?


    He didn''t like to wait passively, but was more willing to take the initiative. Without the news of Xisheng, Yang Chendong even had the idea of sending someone to kill Xisheng secretly. Just a new sniper gun and an observer can ensure that this person can be easily solved thousands of miles away. It''s really invisible.


    "Report." Hu Mang''s figure appeared in the backyard. As soon as he appeared, he immediately attracted all eyes.


    "Young master, Xisheng came to us with more than 20 royal guards." he bent his knees and half knelt, clasped his fists with both hands, and Hu mang said excitedly. Obviously, this matter not only didn''t make him feel afraid, but also very excited.


    "OK." after hearing this, Yang Chendong was also excited. "Is it finally coming? Ha ha, let''s go out to meet him, ha ha ha." Yang Chendong laughed and walked out of the backyard in green clothes, leaving Mu Lili, snow lady and xiaowei''er with a frightened face.


    Fortunately, Qiao Yin also stayed here. She followed the sixth young master to the embedded city. Knowing her strength, she smiled and said, "you don''t have to worry. All this is in the young master''s plan. There will be no problem. You''d better continue to practice music and strive for a better performance after the young master comes back."


    Qiao Yin said that she was relaxed, but her nervousness could still be seen in the snow lady three. After all, they knew too little. Although dongshuai is extraordinary, it is the royal guards that offended him. Last year, even the British public suffered losses in front of them. With a rookie in the officialdom, can dongshuai solve things?


    Of course, Yang Chendong can solve it, and there are many ways to solve it. For example, if he shows his tusks, he can quietly make all of Xisheng''s more than 20 people disappear, so as to ensure that no one can find his head afterwards.


    But without evidence, it doesn''t mean you can''t doubt. Whether it''s east hall or royal guards, they don''t need any hard evidence. They can fight you if they doubt you. This is a damn privilege.


    Yang Chendong, who knows this, can''t take this risk. That is, you can''t use your strength, so you have to use your strength.


    After leaving the gate of the backyard, Yang Chendong began to remind the excited Hu Mang, "tell the brothers below, don''t move. No one is allowed to do anything without the permission of the young master, otherwise they will be locked up for three days. By the way, I asked you to invite Lord Hu Changning to have a drink in advance. How''s it going?"


    As soon as he heard that he was locked up for three days, Hu Mang, who was originally full of war spirit, immediately became honest.


    For these iron men, there are too few things that can scare them in the world. Because they are not afraid, they become more difficult to manage. At the black dock, some brothers liked to make trouble, but no matter what kind of corporal punishment, people didn''t care. Only when the training was strengthened, the matter later spread to Yang Chendong''s ears, and he developed the punishment method of confinement.


    It''s only when people are kept in a dark room for three days and eat and drink as usual, but everyone who hears this punishment is happy. Is this simply letting people have a good rest? What kind of punishment is this. For a time, someone deliberately made trouble. I want to experience this feeling.


    Naturally, the consequences are terrible. Few people can afford to stay under no one to talk, no reason, or even no sunshine for three days. They roared and cried, reflecting on their mistakes. But they were still closed for three days to release. When they really came out to see the sun and someone could talk, they almost collapsed. They finally knew the power of confinement.


    Although Hu mang hasn''t experienced it personally, he has heard about it for a long time. In the black wharf and the red inlaid City, everyone turns pale by mentioning confinement. Now Yang Chendong took out this means of punishment, and he couldn''t help being dishonest. "Don''t worry, young master. No one dares to do it without orders. And Lord Hu is on duty today. At this time, he is waiting for the young master in front of the potato field? Especially he seems very happy to hear the young master''s personal invitation."


    "Happy?" Yang Chendong shook his head. At this time, the night is late and the cool wind is blowing. If the moon wasn''t good tonight, I really don''t know what people would be happy if someone made an appointment.


    But even though Hu Changning didn''t object, of course, it was something Yang Chendong wanted. He nodded and said, "I''ll meet Lord Hu right now. Just remember to act according to the plan."


    "Yes." after Hu mang agreed, the whole man flashed and disappeared into the darkness, as if he had never appeared.


    Alone, walking in all directions, Yang Chendong came to a large potato field. From a distance, he saw a table with wine and vegetables, with an empty seat on one side and Hu Changning, the town caretaker of iron guards on the other.


    Hu Changning is really in a good mood at the moment.


    This is not because he took the task of protecting potatoes, but because of Yang Chendong''s appointment.


    Hu Yan came to Yangjiazhuang. She was very happy when she went back and brought back a lot of good things. All this seems to prove one thing, that is, the relationship between loving daughter and Yang Chendong is good.


    As fathers, children naturally look forward to a happy life. Yang Chendong is young, but he is really steady and talented. In addition, his family background is also good. In any case, he is a good son-in-law. At least he has been recognized by his future father-in-law.


    This big evening, Yang Chendong invited him personally. Hu Changning thought it must be about his daughter. Do you want to find out about yourself?


    It must be. Hu Changning affirmed the idea in his heart. He also decided to meet Yang Chendong. It was his satisfaction, but it was also necessary to knock properly on his mouth. He wanted to let the sixth young master know how happy it was to marry his daughter. He had to know how to cherish it.


    Still thinking about how to beat Yang Chendong after meeting for a while? In the distance, the sixth young master in green came over.


    Yu Guang had already noticed, but Hu Changning didn''t mean to speak first. Tonight, he played the role of father-in-law. He had to be reserved.


    Hu Changning didn''t speak, and Yang Chendong didn''t mean to speak. He couldn''t think of each other''s thoughts. What''s more, he just met Hu Yan. Unexpectedly, he was involved in talking about marriage. In his consciousness and thought, he had to be in the first place for a period of time and make a decision after everyone is familiar with each other. After all, marriage is not a child''s play, it should be careful.


    Yang Chendong''s later consciousness made him unable to guess Hu Changning''s inner thoughts. Seeing that others don''t speak, the sixth young master still wants it. What he wants is to borrow each other''s identity and big brand Keng Xisheng. He doesn''t know what to say before the main play.


    In this way, they sat down like this, and then didn''t say a word. In this way, they were drinking with their heads down. For a time, the atmosphere was somewhat depressing.


    Yang Chendong didn''t speak. Hu Changning was not unhappy, but still excited. "He must be thinking about how to use words. Hey, hey, that''s right. I won''t speak. I''ll wait until you take the initiative to bring it up and give you an invisible pressure. After my daughter passes the door, my father-in-law will be more dignified."


    Hu Changning thought of himself and wanted to put heavy pressure on Yang Chendong to show his strength and means as a future father-in-law.


    It was such a mixed idea that although they didn''t say a word, no one really wanted to leave.


    The atmosphere was delayed under such subtle emotions. Hu Changning was a little out of breath when he couldn''t drink less than five cups of wine. He couldn''t stop muttering, "the sixth young master''s breathing skills are good. He should be so calm. If he goes on like this, can he talk about business tonight? Can''t he blow the cold wind all night? If so, it''s meaningless for the other party to be young, but he''s in his 40s. Isn''t it a toss?"

 Chapter 91

    Hu Changning began to throb in his heart, and Yang Chendong didn''t notice. At this time, what he thought in his heart was, after calculating Xisheng tonight, what will happen when his brother Xining, who is in power, knows? How does he need to put out the fire? How to do the steps step by step?


    People must have offended, but how to make the other party unable to find an opportunity to get angry?


    And Wang Zhen, will he take care of it. Will interest binding force the other party to fight?


    What if Wang Zhen doesn''t care? I''m afraid so. I can only take risks and destroy Xining and Xisheng brothers early. It''s just that in that way, you can''t even attract attention.


    Yang Chendong was still thinking about things on his mind. Hu Changning really held it for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t help it. After his mouth chirped, he decided to take the initiative to speak. How can you give each other a step for the happiness of your daughter?


    Hu Changning had thought out the wording, and his mouth had opened slowly. At this time, the sound of running suddenly came from the distance. The sound of footsteps in the dark was particularly loud, which also attracted the eyes of Yang Chendong and Hu Changning.


    Knowing that the Lord appeared, Yang Chendong reacted for the first time. According to the plan, he shouted, "who''s coming? This is the important place of great luck. Stop!"


    The voice is like thunder. It''s hard to imagine that it was shouted out by a scholar like Yang Chendong.


    The cry was so loud that Hu Changning just felt that his eardrums were shocked and hurt. He didn''t want to ask anything.


    It was the man who was not affected much because he was still far away. Seeing a young man in blue shouting there, he quickly replied, "who are you?"


    "I''m the prince washing horses, Yang Chendong. Who are you? Stop!" Yang Chendong saw each other''s clothes and knew each other''s identity by moonlight, but he still asked aloud, and shouted stop words for the second time.


    The visitor is Xisheng.


    With the identity of thousands of royal guards, the royal guards and the fans of the East Hall will not stop them when they come outside the Yang family villa. It''s all a system, which will give you some face. Not to mention that Xisheng rushed here with a worried face. It seems that he has received some important task, so there will be no blind people to stop him.


    Xisheng entered the interior of Yangjiazhuang very smoothly. Along the way, he also knew Yang Chendong''s identity from his subordinates. It''s just that I got the holy family for a moment and was mentioned as an official from the five grades. There''s nothing to be afraid of. Although Yang Rong is the father, after all, the old man has been dead for many years. He can bully even the serving British Duke. How can he be afraid of a hairy boy.


    It is precisely because he knows the details of Yang Chendong that Xisheng is not afraid. What he wants is to find this person, clean up well and let him know what his means are saying. Then let him hand over the snow lady and others, and it will be much smoother.


    As soon as he entered the Yang family village, he asked other colleagues where Yang Chendong was. When he learned that he was drinking with Hu Changning here, he came in a hurry. Because he was too anxious, all his men were left dozens of meters behind.


    When he came from a distance, he heard a young man drinking there. Then when he knew that this person was the target Yang Chendong, he was very happy in his heart. Without answering, he waved his Xiuchun knife and rushed to Yang Chendong.


    "Ah! What are you going to do?" Yang Chendong''s eyes have been staring at Xisheng to keep pace with changes. When he saw that the other party arrived without saying a word and waving a knife, he stepped back first and shouted loudly, "what do you want to do? This is the land of great auspicious relics. I am also the imperial court''s commander. The crown prince personally sealed by the emperor washes horses. What do you want to do?"


    Yang Chendong looked panicked and showed a scholar who saw the soldier with no reason. This scene was also seen by Hu Changning.


    After the eardrum was shaken, all the aftereffects were digested. Hu Changning also reacted at the moment. Someone was going to be bad for Yang Chendong. Where would he be willing to rely on? If something happened to the sixth young master, how could his daughter make trouble with herself? Not to mention that he himself happened to be at the scene, and there was no reason to ignore him, both public and private.


    With a "choking clang", the sword given by the emperor was pulled out of its scabbard, and Hu Changning took a few big strides and stopped in front of the rushing Xisheng.


    Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to Yang Chendong, suddenly someone stopped in front of him. Xisheng''s face changed. He just wanted to wave a knife, but recognized this person''s identity by moonlight, saying, "it''s Lord Hu. I''m Qianhu Xisheng. What did you stop me from doing?"


    "Ah!" the voice was so familiar that at a close distance, Hu Changning recognized the identity of the visitor and was stunned. What''s going on? How did it come from Xisheng?


    Hu Changning, who was not in a hurry in his mind, was stunned there. Taking this opportunity, Xi Sheng flashed past him and continued to chase Yang Chendong in front of him.


    Xisheng didn''t mean to kill people. He also knew that he would kill Yang Chendong here. He was afraid that he could bear the consequences. If his brother Xining helped, he would have to take a lawsuit. Therefore, he just holds the idea of frightening the other party. As long as the other party admits counseling, admits his mistake and recovers his face, it will be good enough.


    In Xisheng''s eyes, it''s not difficult to do this. Isn''t it easy to catch a scholar close at hand with his skills?


    Although Xisheng is domineering, his kung fu is really good. At least he looks flexible. On the contrary, Yang Chendong, who is chased, looks panicked and yells. He looks like he will catch up at any time.


    But this is the appearance that he will be caught up at any time. It really makes Xisheng unable to succeed. Several times he has to cut the back of the knife on Yang Chendong, but somehow he was dodged by someone. The man still dodged carelessly. It seems that the failure can only be attributed to one thing, that is, the other party''s luck is too good.


    Is Yang Chendong really lucky?


    In the process of chasing all the way, he saw the flaws exposed by Xisheng at least seven or eight times. If he wanted, he could have a beautiful empty hand to seize the white blade and kill each other. But he can''t do this. The other party is a thousand families of royal guards. It''s a big mistake to kill others in public for any reason.


    Can not fight back, can only escape, and then look for the best opportunity to dig a big hole for Xisheng.


    "Xiqianhu, what are you going to do? Openly kill court officials? Stop it for me." in a flash of time, Xisheng jumped over himself and rushed to Yang Chendong, which made Hu Changning cold sweat and wanted to catch up with him under a loud cry. But at this time, Xisheng''s men arrived. They naturally didn''t dare to fight Hu Changning because of his identity, but they could still stop him.


    Hu Changning, who found himself surrounded, was even more worried. Knowing that he could not find any chance now because of fewer enemies, he shouted loudly in the dark, "kids, don''t you come out yet?"


    As soon as he shouted, he came out of the darkness, and at least more than 50 royal guards rushed out, including Colonel sun Chuang, who had been beaten with ten army sticks before.


    These people are the people on duty today and the poor people responsible for protecting the safety of potatoes. Since Yang Chendong and Hu Changning drank together, they watched from a distance and couldn''t understand the reason. They saw Xisheng kill with their own eyes.


    But the visitor is also royal guards. For a while, sun Chuang and they can''t show up. Who knows what happened? Don''t get into a fight. It''s bothering them kids.


    But then, Hu Changning''s cry came, and the Shangguan ordered that these people could not hide. They appeared in the dark one after another to surround the crowd brought by Xisheng.


    The hero doesn''t suffer from the immediate loss?


    Seeing that there were more people coming than themselves, Xisheng''s men began to flee in all directions. Some rushed to the protected potato field. For a time, I didn''t know how many bean seedlings were trampled, which made a mess.


    Because of the emergence of Hu Changning''s men, it has become completely chaotic here. In this chaotic environment, Xisheng finally grabbed Yang Chendong''s arm, and then raised the Xiuchun knife in his hand.


    "Don''t!" Hu Changning, who was coming quickly a few meters away, saw this scene clearly through the moonlight and immediately shouted like thunder to stop it.


    By this shout, Xi Sheng was also stunned. However, at this opportunity, Yang Chendong, who was caught, suddenly moved his arm. A force from nowhere numbed his raised right hand, and then the knife light fell down. This fall, good or bad, fell on Yang Chendong''s chest. Suddenly, a bright red blood splashed out and sprayed on Xisheng''s body and dyed his flying fish clothes red.


    "Ah!" while the blood splashed, Yang Chendong in green fell to the ground in time.


    When Yang Chendong fell, Hu Changning, who came after him, had already flushed his eyes. He couldn''t control his anger. When he came to Xisheng''s back, he stabbed him with a sword.


    Feeling the cold wind behind him, Xisheng habitually flashed to one side, but finally because of the vine of potatoes under his feet, he took a slow beat. It was precisely because of this beat that his right leg was crossed by a long sword. The sharp sword immediately cut off a meridian, and Xisheng fell to the ground with a thump.


    "Tie it up!" Hu Changning said loudly after a sword stabbed Xi Sheng. Then he leaned in front of Yang Chendong who fell to the ground. At this time, a faster figure suddenly appeared and came to Yang Chendong. He quickly carried it on his back and ran straight to Yang Jiazhuang not far away.

 Chapter 92

    It was Hu mang who had been observing him secretly. When he saw that the young master was cut down and bleeding, he was in a hurry. Regardless of others, he rushed out, took the first step on Yang Chendong''s back, and ran to the villa recklessly.


    Yang Er also appeared with him. He didn''t take the job of carrying the young master, but he did stay where he was. He stared at Hu Changning with cold eyes. A huge murderous spirit jumped out. It was clear that he would kill if he didn''t agree with him.


    "Who are you?" a royal guards didn''t know why. Seeing that someone stopped in front of Lord Hu, he wanted to ask. But the words came out. People didn''t wait to move, but they were stopped by the school captain sun Chuang. "You go back!"


    With a roar, he pushed the royal guards behind him. Others don''t know that sun Chuang, who once suffered losses in the old house of Yang family in Jianning mansion, is very aware of Yang er''s strength. Now when someone else''s master is injured and angry, the consequences are really unimaginable.


    Hu Changning naturally recognized Yang ER and knew that he was powerful, so he didn''t act rashly. Just out of concern, he said, "I just want to see how Yang Xima''s injury is."


    "Don''t worry about Mr. Hu. My adults have their own elixir." Yang er said with a look of a single man in charge of the pass, and then stared at the people with cold eyes. The muscles of his whole body were ready to explode at this moment.


    Feeling the oppression of that momentum, Hu Changning knew that he could not break through. He turned around and sprinkled his Qi on Xisheng. "Come on, catch all these people who destroy the auspicious place. As soon as the city gate opens tomorrow morning, he will go into the palace to see the holy man."


    With Hu Changning''s order, the royal guards who followed Xisheng were knocked to the ground one by one. If there was a slight resistance, they were punched and kicked for a while, making them cry for their parents.


    ......


    Yangjiazhuang inner courtyard.


    Tiger mang ran back with blood stains on his back. As soon as he entered the side hall, he was seen by Qiao Yin''s four women.


    "Ah, young master." Qiao Yin just shouted, that is, she felt the flowers in front of her eyes, and then her body fell to the ground. Fortunately, the maid Xiaowei on one side reacted very quickly and reached out to take it down to avoid the danger of touching the ground.


    "East handsome!" snow lady and Mu Lili also shouted, and then they both turned white and were at a loss.


    Yang Chendong, who was carried behind him, was still very calm and said to Hu Mang in a weak voice, "wake up the sound and ask her to give me medicine. Others are not allowed to enter my bedroom without orders."


    "Yes." Hu mang agreed with tears in his eyes. Xiaowei''er over there has woken up qiaoyin. After knowing the young master''s meaning, she rushed to the bedroom regardless of her soft legs.


    Yang Chendong, who first entered the bedroom, spit out a foul breath when he was put on the bed by Hu Mang and saw no one left or right. He said, "Hey, I said Hu Mang, can you run slower next time, but I know that the young master didn''t have anything at all, but he nearly suffered an internal injury due to a bump on your back."


    As he spoke, Yang Chendong threw a bag with chicken blood aside, and then took off the bulletproof vest in his green shirt.


    There was a knife mark on the bulletproof vest, but it only hurt a little fur and didn''t damage much. As for the underwear in the bulletproof vest, there was no scar at all. Hu mang widened his eyes, "young master... You..."


    "What are you? Your skills are taught by the young master. Don''t think about it. Could you hurt me with Xisheng''s three legged cat''s Kung Fu?" Yang Chendong asked with an expression that you didn''t use your head to think about it.


    After that, he didn''t see if Hu mang wanted to understand. He continued: "the young master''s injury needs to continue to be installed. Before the matter is solved, no one is allowed to enter the bedroom, but someone said that the young master was sleeping and just leave Qiao Yin to wait on him."


    With that, Yang Chendong waved his hand, and Hu mang withdrew from the bedroom in a daze. At the moment, qiaoyin rushed over with tears on her face. Before she entered the room and saw Yang Chendong, she cried loudly, "little... Master!"


    He reached out his hand and stroked his forehead. "Yin''er, young master is fine. Don''t shout like this, or I''m afraid you''ll get sick."


    "Ah!" the clever sound of his hand covering his small mouth. At the moment, the pear blossom with rain on his face. Seeing that Yang Chendong has lost his arms and exposed his strong muscles, he is so perfect. Where is there any meaning of injury. At this time, regardless of the difference between men and women, she rushed forward, reached out her little hand and gently stroked the bright chest, and then looked surprised, "young master, are you the reincarnation of God and invulnerable?"


    Obviously, I was still covered with blood just now. Why didn''t I have anything at all? This is unbelievable.


    "The young master is not the reincarnation of God, nor is he invulnerable. It was just a play." Yang Chendong smiled and picked up the small bag of chicken blood on the ground, "you see, this is the reason for the bleeding just now."


    After Yang Chendong''s detailed explanation, Qiao Yin knew that the young master was not injured. It was something called bulletproof jacket that protected him. All this was just a play.


    Knowing the truth, Qiao Yinchang breathed a sigh of relief and said in a pleading tone, "young master, you promise Qiao Yin not to scare me in the future, will you?"


    "OK, it''s not an example, it''s not an example." Yang Chendong laughed, but then he whispered to his ears and said, "but the play that should be performed still needs to be performed, and the sound should cooperate with the young master, you know?"


    Her ears were itchy when she was blown by that breath. She had long been ashamed and red. She only knew how to nod. As for what the young master said and asked her to do, I''m afraid she couldn''t hear clearly for a while.


    Outside the bedroom, snow lady, Mu Lili and Xiao Wei''er knelt here.


    Dongshuai was injured for them. They knelt here just to pray for dongshuai and make him get better as soon as possible. Otherwise, they would be ashamed to die now.


    In the courtyard outside the bedroom, Yang ER and Yang Si stood at the door, guarding like two door gods and forbidding anyone to spy. Even if the snow lady prayed, they just shook their heads.


    This time, the sixth young master was injured. As a guard, they are all responsible. Now I can''t wait to get the military order to kill that Xisheng directly. At this time, I''m still angry. How can I give others a good face. It is the snow lady who has a beautiful face. At this time, it is just a red pink skeleton in their eyes.


    "How''s Yang washing the horse?" outside the courtyard, Hu Changning, with an anxious face, came in a hurry, just following the school captain sun Chuang.


    "Stop." Yang er said impolitely when he saw the two people coming.


    Shouted by this voice, Hu Changning and sun Chuang couldn''t help living by themselves and stood in the same place. The shadow left by this person is too big for them. As soon as you see this person, you can''t help but feel a little weak in your legs. Looking at other people''s cannibal faces, who will rush straight past without eyes.


    I don''t know when the tiger awn appeared, just opposite Hu Changning. "Lord Hu." Hu mang said in a voice like Hong after boxing. "The young master is applying medicine. It is estimated that he will fall asleep when the medicine strength comes up. Fortunately, the wound is not very deep. There should be no problem in cultivating for a few days. But what about that Xisheng now?"


    First, he politely explained that the young master was not important, but it was not suitable to visit, and then turned the spearhead to Xisheng.


    "Yang xianma is fine. It''s also my adult''s negligence. As for Xisheng, he is now being detained because the gate of the capital has been closed and can''t enter the city. As soon as dawn and the gate opens, my adult will escort Xisheng into the palace to face the saint. At that time, I will give Yang xianma an explanation." Hu Changning said angrily. At this time, he hated Xisheng and relied on his brother to gain power, He didn''t put himself in the eyes of a senior official and hurt his future son-in-law, Yang Chendong. Just now he saw that dozens of people were running in the fields. He didn''t know how many lucky potatoes had been destroyed?


    He must give an account of all this. Then he can only talk about Xisheng. Although he doesn''t want to offend the eunuch, he doesn''t want to carry the pot for no reason. In line with the idea that dead Taoist friends will not die, Xisheng is doomed to be unlucky this time. It all depends on how much his brother Xining can help.


    "Well, I hope Lord Hu can do what he says. As for here, please go back first. My adults will not see anyone when they sleep." what Hu mang wants is Hu Changning''s statement. When he knew that the young master was only acting and was not really hurt, his anger had decreased a lot. If not, I''m afraid the royal guards could not stop them to rob Xisheng and cut him thousands of times.


    Hu Changning just wanted to ask if Yang Chendong''s life was in danger. After all, from the scene at that time, there was still a lot of blood. Now, after knowing that people are all right, I put my heart down and know that this time I miss myself. At this time, it is not appropriate to be strong. Besides, whether I can rush in needs two more words. So I had to hug my fist and say, "it''s so hard for you. I''ll go first and stay for two days to see Yang Xima."


    Hu Changning left, and his complexion obviously changed a lot when he left. Yang Chendong''s life is not in danger. There is room for redemption. At least his guilt is not so great. As for how to solve the problem, it needs to be decided by the saint, far from being a four grade official.

 Chapter 93

    Snow lady three people still kneel on the ground. From Hu Changning''s coming in to their leaving, the three women kept sobbing, as if they were the biggest sinners who hurt Yang Chendong.


    In the bedroom, qiaoyin has served Yang Chendong and lay in bed after bathing. At this time, she just remembered that the Three Snow maidens outside the hospital were still kneeling. At that time, she carefully asked, "young master, how do they deal with it? It''s late at night. It''s easy to get sick when they kneel like this."


    "Tell them to leave... Forget it, tell snow lady to come in, and then let Mu Lili and Xiao Weier leave." Yang Chendong shook his head after thinking about it. If one doesn''t let in, I''m afraid the three won''t listen to the order to leave. He didn''t want to make three girls sick at last.


    "Oh." Qiao Yin agreed. At this time, she didn''t feel a little jealous. The young master can''t be just her own young master. She had thought it clear long ago that one more sister can take care of the young master. Maybe the young master will live happier, and as long as the young master is happy, she will naturally be happy.


    Outside the bedroom, the snow lady got a message and could enter the bedroom. Mu Lili and Xiao Weier were relieved. They were just worried that they couldn''t do anything. That is, the snow lady could go in and help, so they could go back to rest. At least they didn''t have to bear so much self blame.


    Snow lady followed Qiao Yin and walked into the bedroom with a worried face. She saw Yang Chendong who was already lying in bed. At that moment, her tears couldn''t stop flowing out, plopped and knelt down in the tunnel: "dongshuai, it''s us who have bothered you. We''ve made a decision. We''ll go into the city early tomorrow morning and apologize to Xisheng."


    "Nonsense." Yang Chendong, who had been thinking of taking a rest, opened his eyes immediately after listening to this, and his expression suddenly became extremely severe. "Remember, your lives are the young master''s. no one can make decisions without the command of the young master. As for Xisheng, it''s hard to protect himself and won''t come to trouble you."


    At the sight of Yang Chendong''s stern eyes, the snow lady trembled with fear. She knelt on the ground and didn''t dare to say a word. However, Qiao Yin came forward to help him up, and then whispered something in his ear.


    The snow lady''s face changed again and again. Finally, she looked at Yang Chendong with some confused eyes. There was too much disbelief in her eyes.


    Yang Chendong naturally knows what this vision represents, and he doesn''t taboo anything at the moment. He directly opened the quilt, exposed his strong and harmless chest and said, "look, look, Yin Er didn''t lie to you. I''m really not hurt."


    "Ah!" the snow lady made the same action as qiaoyin just now, and covered her mouth with her hand. Her face was incredible. After seeing so much blood in the side hall, I thought dongshuai was going to die, but who thought there would be nothing. How did this trick change?


    "Come here, young master. I''ll tell you slowly." looking at the surprised look on the face of snow lady, Yang Chendong was so playful and lovely. Yang Chendong''s heart moved and his body reacted unconsciously. Then he waved his hand and asked Qiao Yin and snow lady to close to his bed.


    The two women didn''t doubt it. They hurried to the bed. Unexpectedly, a pair of big hands stretched out and brought them into the quilt. Suddenly, a man''s breath belonging to masculinity came to their faces and got into their noses.


    "Ah!" at this time, they knew what had happened and instinctively wanted to struggle, but when they thought that the person hugging them was Yang Chendong, the two women''s faces were red with shame. They just bowed their heads without any resistance.


    "Yes, such a posture is good for chatting, ha ha." Yang Chendong, who embraces left and right, smiled brightly. Although he was not ready to do something, especially two women at a time, it was originally a very happy thing to embrace beauty.


    The two women cooperated very well and leaned on Yang Chendong''s broad shoulders. They looked shy and happy.


    "Come, sing me a song and coax me to sleep." feeling that the body was going to react unnaturally, Yang Chendong pressed down his thoughts, and then said to the snow lady.


    "Oh." very obedient, snow lady sang the song Bai Suzhen at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain she had just learned.


    "Don''t sing new songs, sing old ones to my young master." Yang Chendong is used to listening to these songs of later generations. He has little research on some current songs, so he wants to take this opportunity to have a good understanding.


    So, at the next moment, the old contemporary music came out of the mouth of snow lady. The lingering tone was like a lullaby. It didn''t take long for Yang Chendong to snore. He was really tired. He had to do too many things these days, and how much pressure there was. He had to carry it alone.


    Yang Chendong fell asleep, which made Qiao Yin and snow lady smile. Then, coincidentally, the two women made the same and shameful action, that is, they took off their coats, left only a belly pocket, leaned against Yang Chendong around, and soon fell asleep.


    The watchmen outside the bedroom, Yang ER and Yang Si, have been replaced by Yang Wu and Yang Liu. In the dark, daoxiao took a guard of a team of ten to watch everything in the dark to prevent anyone from approaching the yard. If anyone dares to do so, the ninth five year plan with silencers and instruments will tell him what is the fragility of life.


    The day slowly dawned. Hu Changning, who couldn''t wait for a long time, escorted Xisheng with a royal guards of a hundred people team. There were more than 20 people marching towards the capital. At the first time the city gate was opened, they had entered the city and went straight to the inner city.


    In the Imperial Palace and above the court, the news did not come. As usual, all civil and military officials focused on the court, knelt down to the emperor and participated in the world.


    It seems that the emperor Zhuqi town who doesn''t sleep enough will yawn when he returns, and then listen to the ministers in a listless manner.


    The emperor''s diligence is his position. Since ancient times, it has become a practice that almost the boss should do so. Otherwise, he will not be able to grasp the power. In this way, few emperors will sleep in. In contrast, Yang Chendong will be much happier. At this time, he has slowly woken up. According to his usual rule, it should be time to get up and run in the morning.


    It''s just that the morning run didn''t make it, but ushered in the morning (Bo), which is often encountered by a young man.


    Physically, Yang Chendong took the lead in response. It was very inappropriate for him to get up at this time. How humiliating it would be to set up a tent in front of two women. In addition, he said he was injured, it seems unreasonable if he can continue to run.


    "Continue to sleep." self hypnosis, Yang Chendong ignored the reminder of the biological clock and wanted to continue to sleep. But at this time, the left qiaoyin body moved slightly, and then the breath seemed to increase a lot.


    All along, when does qiaoyin start and sleep? It''s very regular. At this time, I usually have to get up and prepare to serve the young master. Although she didn''t have to make breakfast, it was her duty to come to the young master''s room, clean up the house and fold quilts.


    So, at the moment Yang Chendong woke up, she also woke up, and her hand inadvertently swept Yang Chendong''s body. She was meeting the guy who held the sky high.


    It was at this moment that Qiao Yin completely woke up. With a red face, I remembered where I lived at this time.


    Thinking of the young master lying next to her, it seems that she has some reactions. What should she do? Do you turn a blind eye, continue to pretend to sleep, or help the young master?


    I have heard from the old women in the village that once the man has that meaning, it will be very uncomfortable if it is not solved. Qiao Yin absolutely doesn''t want Yang Chendong to feel uncomfortable. What should she do? What are you doing?


    The heart pounded, and just a few breaths, qiaoyin made a decision. He took a deep breath in his heart and forced his courage. The little hand touched Yang Chendong''s crotch (lower part).


    Knowing that Qiao Yin woke up, Yang Chendong, who was embarrassed, was thinking about how to restore his normality. Suddenly, a small hand touched him. At that moment, his body could not help shaking. That feeling made him very comfortable and nervous, which could not be described in words.


    "Young master, let yin''er serve you." suddenly there was a soft rain in his ear. Just heard it clearly. Before he could react, Qiao Yin had plunged into the quilt and swam straight to the place.


    "No!" instinctively, Yang Chendong wanted to stop it. It was this cry that really woke up the snow lady on the other side.


    The nature of snow lady''s work doesn''t make her get up early very regularly. In addition, having Yang Chendong lying beside her gave her a great sense of security. This sleep was relatively heavy. If it weren''t for this exclamation, I''m afraid she wouldn''t wake up.


    After waking up, the snow lady forgot that she was only wearing a belly pocket at this time. On the contrary, she only remembered that the young master was hurt. What''s wrong? She asked anxiously.


    Yang Chendong felt embarrassed when he saw that snow lady woke up too. Just when he wanted to say something, the following clever sound acted. At that moment, he only felt a warm feeling attacking his whole body, which made him shiver. With it, there was a word "Oh" in his mouth... (I''m afraid of river crabs, 100000 words are omitted here...)

 Chapter 94

    When Yang Chendong was still happy and couldn''t tell the southeast from the northwest, it was still on the quiet chaotang. Because of the sudden arrival of Hu Changning, there was a sensation like a magnitude 8 earthquake.


    "Emperor, the above is the whole story of last night." Hu Changning knelt down and told what he had seen and heard in detail. After that, he lowered his head deeply and looked like waiting for the holy judge.


    As Hu Changning told what had happened in Yangjiazhuang, the ministers suddenly burst into a pot.


    Without holy orders or even the slightest evidence, a thousand families of royal guards dare to kill a court five grade official who has just made great achievements. This is simply lawlessness!


    Not to mention, listening to Hu Changning''s introduction, potatoes, a lucky thing, have been wasted a lot. Lord Hu took people to turn over the trampled land all night and found that the potatoes in the land were greatly hurt and many of them were out of shape. Of course, they didn''t know that all this was arranged by Yang Chendong in advance, and the potatoes were cleaned up one step in advance.


    I don''t know that everything is the beginning and end of Yang Chendong, but I know that the loss of potatoes is the loss of the imperial court, the loss of the country, the loss of the emperor and the loss of ministers. At that time, as the Minister of household, Wang Zuo was the first to jump out.


    Originally, he was worried that the seeds of potatoes were not enough. For this matter, he also wanted to discuss with Yang Chendong and let him take out more potatoes from his private field to contribute. But now it''s better. The country''s potatoes have been hurt by the production reduction. Not to mention that Yang Xima has also been hurt. If Xi Sheng can''t be punished at this time, how can we negotiate with others?


    How can Yang Chendong be willing not to punish the murderer? How can you be willing to change yourself?


    "Emperor." flopped down on his knees, "Xi Sheng has no emperor and no national law. He works in his mood and wants to kill a senior official of the imperial court. If this matter can''t be severely punished, I''m afraid it will chill the hearts of officials all over the world."


    Wang Zuo took the lead, and Hu Peng, the Minister of rites, also knelt down to the ground. For his son''s future, he must clean up Xisheng this time. Otherwise, he has offended other people''s son. Won''t he be put on small shoes afterwards? "Your Majesty, I agree with Lord Wang''s request to punish the murderer Xisheng."


    "Seconded by the minister." Zhang Fu, the representative of the general, who has always been a wooden British Duke in the court, also fell to his knees with a look of resentment.


    Last year, his fertile land was occupied by Xining and Xisheng, which ruined his reputation. Since then, he has been depressed and ready to spend his life in a hurry.


    Now, the opportunity to fight back came, and the two literary ministers took the initiative to jump out. How could he be polite? He expressed his ideas now.


    After the three, the other civil servants and military generals also fell to the ground one by one. Everyone looked indignant and denounced Xisheng''s lawlessness.


    Yingzong, who sits high on the Dragon chair, doesn''t look good at this time.


    Potatoes have long been regarded by him as a lucky thing and declared to be known all over the world, which is tantamount to an imperial thing. But that Xisheng dared to take people there and trample on auspicious things, which is basically ignoring the existence of imperial power.


    Even if you have a grudge against Yang Chendong, you can find a safe place to deal with him. Why should you hang on the crops of lucky things? Isn''t it a long life?


    At this moment, Yingzong really wants to make an order to kill Xisheng and make an example.


    However, just at this time, Wang Zhen, who was standing on one side, opened his mouth, "emperor, there is something strange about this matter. Why xiqianhu wanted to kill Yang Xima and why he chose the crops of Daji, all of which need to be investigated. The old slave''s foolish opinion is that we should first find out the origin of the matter and make a decision."


    Originally, after listening to Hu Changning''s words, Wang Zhen was also very angry and wanted to kill him to solve his hatred. After all, he and Yang Chendong already had a common interest. Just yesterday, mu mu, the eunuch in the hall who was in charge of the ceremony, gave himself a good thing called diapers. With it, I''m not afraid of making a fool of myself for physical reasons.


    Wang Zhen also knows that these things came from Yang Chendong and were sold by Mou mu in the palace. The main consumer group is their eunuchs, and a diaper is worth a lot of money, even two liang of silver.


    Fortunately, he can get 10% of the two liang silver. When a little makes a lot, it is also a way to make money with considerable profits.


    With a common interest, Xisheng will be disadvantageous to Yang Chendong and even kill him. This is an unforgivable thing. But after all, this person is Xining''s own brother or the only brother. He must stand up and speak for this.


    Wang Zhenzhi can have such power, in addition to the great trust of Yingzong Zhuqi Town, another more important reason is that he has the support of most eunuchs. It is with such confidence that he can be so unscrupulous and smooth when he starts doing things.


    Xining is a powerful group among those who support themselves. If he can''t speak for Xisheng in this matter, he will naturally offend people and shake his leadership. This is not what he wants to see. Then he hesitated to say something to help and entrusted the matter.


    I had already made a decision in my heart, but as soon as I heard Wang Zhen''s words, Yingzong immediately gave up his original idea and nodded in agreement. "Yes, sir''s words are very reasonable. We should always investigate the matter first. In this way, it''s up to Mr. Wang to do it. When we have the results, just tell me and the ministers."


    "Thank you, Emperor." Wang Zhen quickly fell to the ground, "emperor Shengming."


    "Well, leave the court without anything." Yingzong waved his hand. He was in a bad mood this morning. He did some unintentional political affairs.


    Hold it high and fall gently. It ended like this. After the emperor left first, Wang Zhen gave orders and said, "send Xisheng to the imperial edict prison, and send Ji Ning to Yangjiazhuang to investigate the whole process of this matter."


    Even if the power is handed over to their own hands, the person who sends it must also be trusted. Ji Ning''s confidant came in handy.


    Still kneeling on the ground, all the officials were angry when they heard such an answer, but there was no other way. The matter has been handed over to the East Hall. It must turn out to be a big deal and a small one.


    As for the victim Yang Chendong, he is still too young after all. A happy victory can hurt him. Once the East factory comes forward, how can he bear the pressure? At least the ministers do not have any hope.


    ......


    Yangjiazhuang.


    In the early morning, the sixth young master had a happy and happy morning. Although qiaoyin did such a thing for the first time, he still satisfied everything with a small mouth of cherry and let him completely vent his depression for many days.


    The snow lady finally knew what had happened. She was blushing and felt ashamed.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong pretended to be asleep next, which avoided everyone''s embarrassment. But they all know that with what happened this morning, their relationship has changed subtly.


    Everyone is afraid to take the first step. Once you go out, many things will come naturally. Even qiaoyin and snow lady have begun to discuss who will come to sleep at night.


    Breakfast was brought to Yang Chendong''s mouth by two women. It was inevitable that they enjoyed the happiness of the whole people. This time, not only his stomach was full, but also his big hands moved up and down. He had a hand addiction on the two women and made a lot of money.


    Naturally, the two women also wanted to refuse and greet, which made the bedroom full of gasps.


    All the beauty slowly dissipated after the emergence of tiger mang. "Young master, Ji Ning from the East Hall came and brought a lot of tonics. He said they were for the young master''s body. Eunuch Mou Mu came along and waited in the side hall."


    How fast Yang Chendong reacted. Seeing that the people in the east hall were condescending to give gifts to themselves, Wang Zhen not only sent his confidant Ji Ning, but also asked Mou Mu to come here together. The meaning of saying peace became very obvious. In this way, the current victory should be nothing.


    Thinking of these, Yang Chendong couldn''t help sighing.


    Originally thought that he offered potatoes to the emperor and gave many benefits to Wang Zhen. He should be a character in each other''s heart. Today, they have been wronged. They should help themselves out. But now it seems that he is too optimistic in the end.


    It''s just that a thousand families of royal guards like to win. Just because he has a powerful brother Xining, everything he has dedicated has become a thing of the past. He still has to become the ultimate victim and the concession.


    "If you don''t replace me in this way, what should I do?" the occurrence of the incident also made Yang Chendong recognize the facts more closely. There is no hope for such an emperor and such a eunuch who is in power regardless of right and wrong. If Ren continues to develop from this, I''m afraid he will become a victim one day. At that time, he will become a pile of loess. I''m afraid it''s too late to regret.


    After strengthening his inner faith, Yang Chendong forced down the idea of starting now. The goal in his heart is too big, and he needs an unimaginable number of Han people. If he meets now, although he has the confidence to be invincible, he will eventually hurt the Han people and ordinary people, which is not what he wants to see. For this goal, now we can only bear one or two. "Hu Mang, Ji Ning is gone. Ask Mu Mu to come over."

 Chapter 95

    That is, Yang Chendong is ready to give in. Of course, Yang Chendong has to make a gesture. See what Ji Ning does? Let others bow their heads in front of themselves? The sixth young master will not do such a thankless thing.


    In the side hall, Ji Ning seat is on the left and Mou Mu seat is on the right. Both of them look straight at each other.


    "You two, the sixth young master has a message. Please go into the bedroom. Lord Ji can be busy when he has something to do." Hu mang enters the hall, hugs his fist and says.


    It seems that Ji Ning knew this would be the result. Ji Ning stood up with a satisfied face, "OK, so I''ll go first and say hello to the sixth young master for me."


    Ji Ning''s job is to play a role of reconciliation. In order to achieve the goal, we must bow our head when we should bow our head. Fortunately, Yang Chendong is still sensible. If he doesn''t see himself, he doesn''t have to look at his bow. Of course, he wants this favor.


    "Well, Lord Ji, I will tell my young master what you said." Hu mang understood Yang Chendong''s meaning and naturally was very polite to Ji Ning.


    "Ha ha ha." Ji Ning, laughing, turned and left with complacency on his face. Mou Mu left a nervous face and asked Hu Mang, "what''s the matter with the sixth young master?"


    "Please come with me, father-in-law Mou. You will know as soon as you see it." Hu mang knew that this Mu Mu had taken refuge in his young master. But even so, there are some things that he won''t say a word unless the young master orders.


    The bedroom is also filled with a lot of fragrance, which is naturally the body fragrance left by Qiao Yin and snow lady.


    As soon as Mu Mu entered the bedroom, he felt the breath of the moment and couldn''t help but look happy. This at least proves that the sixth young master is not seriously injured, so he can be at ease. I just showed my loyalty yesterday. If something happens to the sixth young master today, he really doesn''t know what to do.


    "Come, sit down." Yang Chendong leaned back against the head of the bed and looked at Grandpa Mu as usual.


    "Sixth young master, are you all right? After I knew about it, I was anxious like a dream and couldn''t eat..."


    "Well, tell me what father-in-law Wang means." Yang Chendong saw that Mu Mu''s flattery was going to be used. At present, he had to interrupt each other and point to the important point of the problem.


    Knowing that the sixth young master didn''t like flattery, Mou Mu stopped wisely and talked about business, "Grandpa Wang said, please raise your hand to the sixth young master and spare Xisheng for the sake of him and father Xining. As for the conditions, he allowed the old slave to be promoted to the eunuch of Si Li and Bing Bi. Although he ranked last, it was a big step up. At the same time, he promised that Xisheng would never be in trouble with the sixth young master. And if you act in Beijing in the future, East Hall and royal guards will give you enough You''ll save face and won''t make trouble. "


    After saying these words, Mu Mu lowered his head a lot. The so-called exchange condition is that he gets the most, so he can''t help saying more.


    Mu Mu was promoted from a follower to a pen holder. He didn''t have enough credit or skill. I''m afraid many people can''t do it in their life. This is equivalent to a little eunuch becoming a eunuch leader, and these are the conditions Wang Zhen has to pay. As for what east hall and Royal guards won''t trouble themselves, it''s better to say it''s a threat than a face Obviously, if Yang Chendong doesn''t agree, he must buy happiness rather than death, then the two departments will always keep an eye on the Yang family village. Once there is a slightest disturbance, the Yang family will be in great danger.


    "Hum!" after understanding the key, Yang Chen''s face was slightly cold in the East. Wang Zhen is really a white eyed wolf who can''t feed enough. Fortunately, he will live for less than a year. Otherwise, with the temperament of the sixth young master, I''m afraid he will send Hu Mang and others to kill him tonight.


    Don''t worry about a dying man!


    You have to forgive others!


    Take a step back and there will be a bigger world in front of you!


    All kinds of sage''s words of patience flowed into Yang Chendong''s mind, which made him finally make up his mind and take a step back. As for the next step, he would urge Kaohsiung to take action on Ryukyu Island and seize more territory quickly. Only when he is strong, others dare not bully and ignore himself.


    After thinking a lot in a flash and finally returning to reality, Yang Chendong smiled and patted Mou mu on the shoulder and said, "well, it''s cost-effective for me to exchange a knife injury for your promotion and pen. In this way, tell Grandpa Wang when you go back and say it''s all over."


    "Sixth young master." Mou Mu was moved and his nose was sour at this moment. He thought that Yang Chendong would give in to the powerful eunuch group, but he didn''t expect to be so happy. If he calculated so, it seems that the biggest beneficiary is himself. He has only been with others for two days. He has even been promoted two levels. His choice is indeed the right way.


    "Well, well, I don''t like language. I prefer to see everything put into action. How about? How about selling diapers in the palace?" Yang Chendong said in a homely way instead of mentioning the previous things.


    "It sells very well. After all, it''s like it''s tailor-made for our eunuchs. Now, all eunuchs with some identities come to me to pick up the goods. Some people have bad ideas for this, but this time the slave has been promoted two levels and supported by Duke Wang. Others don''t dare to do anything about me." As soon as he mentioned the situation in the palace, Mu Mu''s tone became much more excited. When he thought of yesterday afternoon, he always saw several small eunuchs who ignored him. As soon as he met him, he took the initiative to say hello and called himself father-in-law Mou, he felt a burst of elation.


    "OK, good, go on. For some small eunuchs who have requirements but don''t have money, you can ask them to exchange other information, such as some news you hear, and then sort out what you think is useful and send it to our young master. Do you understand?" Yang Chendong looked encouraging.


    Mu Mu is a chess piece he buried in the palace, and it is still on the surface. At least Wang Zhen knows that their relationship is not shallow. But this is just a cover up. In fact, what he wants is the news in the palace and the rapid development of his own power centered on Mu Mu. In the eyes of the sixth young master, the intelligence war is not only the news of the capital, the ministers, but also the news of the palace. Only in this way can he ensure that the decision is the most correct.


    "I understand." Mu Mu patted his chest and promised, and then said like a show of merit, "I also know some illegal things about Xining brothers. As long as the sixth young master needs, I can send someone to sort them out at any time."


    "No, remember, just inquire about some news. Don''t think about dealing with anyone before you stand still. Instead, you should maintain a good relationship with everyone, okay?" Yang Chendong shook his head. Xining''s ending has been explained in history. As long as there is no accident, others will clean him up and don''t have to do it by themselves.


    Although Mou Mu didn''t understand why Yang Chendong had such a good temper, the master said that as a slave, he must obey and immediately agreed.


    ......


    What happened to Yang family village was not expected by the ministers. After Wang Zhen took over, he soon sent someone to reach an agreement with him, and I don''t know what kind of commitment he made. In short, Yang Chendong, as a bitter Lord, is no longer investigated, so that some ministers can''t find a chance to do anything.


    In the palace, Wang Zhen didn''t make a slip of the tongue and promoted Mou Mu as the handprint eunuch of the eunuch. From then on, he was also the No. 1 figure in the eunuch group.


    Xining, with a gloomy face, walked into Wang Zhen''s room. When there was no one else, people immediately knelt down on the ground, "thank you for your kindness to save my brother, but if there is a dispatch, Ning should do his best to repay."


    "Ha ha, what is father-in-law Xi doing? Get up quickly, get up quickly." Wang Zhen with a smiling face lifted Xining from the ground, "We all work for the emperor, work for the emperor and help each other. Is it supposed to be? Yang Xima, who is so generous this time, exposed the matter. You two brothers should know how to be grateful. At least don''t think about provoking him for the time being, okay?"


    That is, Wang Zhen promised not to harass Yang Chendong. At least for the moment, he still has to do it, which is also related to his own interests.


    "Yes. When father-in-law Wang spoke, our family naturally listened. Do you need to go to Yangjiazhuang in person to meet the versatile dongshuai?" Xining still gave a gloomy feeling on her face, even if she was smiling. Maybe only when she was on duty in front of the emperor, the smile would really brighten up.


    "That''s not necessary. My father-in-law asked Ji Ning to go there before, which gave him enough face. There''s no need for my father-in-law to go there." Wang Zhen shook his head. For Yang Chendong, his mood is a little complicated. He is also the descendant of San Yang. It is supposed to be his own enemy. But for the sake of interests, everyone is tied together. He will help if he can help within a limited range, but once things get into trouble, he will resolutely give up Yang Chendong.


    Of course, he doesn''t need and doesn''t want more people to contact him. It''s enough to have Mou Mu as a bridge. As for Xining, this person is extremely smart. If this person is allowed to take this line, it may mean how many advantages he will get.


    Xining would say this, but he just expressed his attitude and didn''t want Wang Zhen to be too embarrassed. Even if he didn''t need to come forward, who was willing to do the compensation thing? He promised not to go to Yang Chendong to thank him or trouble him. In the future, everyone''s well water didn''t offend the river. Then he asked about his brother Xisheng, and that''s where he came The main reason is when it will be released.

 Chapter 96

    "After a while, anyway, the imperial prison was originally our territory. Your brother won''t suffer there. You can go and see him at any time if you want. As for release, I''ll plead for you when the emperor is in a good mood." Wang Zhen thought about it and didn''t directly release Xisheng. First of all, you have to give an explanation to all the ministers. You can''t just let people go after shouting fighting and killing here. This means that it''s too obvious to be partial. Second, it is also to give other eunuchs a warning. If they dare to do something without going through it, they should be ready to go to imperial prison.


    "Well, listen to father-in-law Wang." Xining also knows how uncomfortable it is to release people now. She thinks that those ministers are really worse off than dead in the imperial edict prison, but his brother is really resting there. There is really nothing to worry about.


    Things seem to have subsided. But through this, Yang Chendong still saw some people''s hearts. For example, as his brothers, their performance disappointed the sixth young master.


    The eldest brother, the second brother and the third brother didn''t come. Only the fourth brother and the fifth brother came to see him.


    The fifth brother came alone. Come and see Yang Chendong. He left safely after he was all right. The fourth brother not only came, but also brought Xu Chengzong, the eldest son of Xu Qin, the Duke of Wei.


    Yang Chendong naturally knows why the three brothers didn''t come. This is because Yang Chendong offended Xisheng and Xining brothers. They didn''t dare to come because they were afraid of being eaten by seedlings and pond fish. The fifth brother is honest. He didn''t think so much. As for the fourth brother? Obviously something came.


    In the side hall, Yang Chendong came out with the help of qiaoyin and snow lady. At that time, the fourth brother Yang Yang and the eldest son of Xu Chengzong looked at him with envy, a pig like expression.


    "Thank you, fourth brother Lao and childe Xu." Yang Chendong arched his hands under his seat, looking less sharp.


    Speaking of business, Yang Yang seemed a lot excited. "Sixth brother, this time you suffered. That Xisheng really deceived people too much. Do you want the fourth brother to find some people to beat him?"


    "Oh? The fourth brother still has such ability?" Yang chendongming knew that Yang Yang was doing it in front of him, but he still pretended to be surprised. It seemed that he would promise at any time.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong was going to be serious, Yang Yang immediately changed his face and changed his mouth: "it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Wait for a while first. When the wind is over, it''s not too late to clean him up."


    Yang Chendong shook his head with a smile. His fourth brother is also in his thirties. Sometimes he looks like a child. Of course, he won''t care about it. Instead, he looks at Xu Chengzong who came with him and says, "brother Xu, I''m really sorry to bother you to go there."


    "Don''t say that, sixth young master. In fact, I have something to ask for here." Xu Chengzong''s face was a little tangled. He had something but didn''t know how to speak.


    "Oh? Brother Xu, if you have anything to say, there are no outsiders here." Yang Chendong didn''t look at Qiao Yin and Xue Niang. They will become their own women. Of course, they are not outsiders.


    Such a practice also makes Qiao Yin and snow lady excited. Their eyes towards Yang Chendong become softer.


    Originally, in front of the two women, Xu Chengzong couldn''t say something, but then Yang Chendong said so. Unless he gave up his goal, he could only say it. "Well, even though the sixth young master didn''t treat me as an outsider, that''s what brother said. In fact, besides visiting the sixth young master this time, there''s another thing that Xiang Niang of Jiuyi workshop entrusted me."


    While talking, he paid attention to Yang Chendong''s performance. He didn''t mean to be surprised, let alone surprised. The snow lady standing on one side seemed a little unnatural.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong neither asked nor interrupted himself, Xu Chengzong simply clenched his teeth and spoke out about the entrustment of snow lady, "seeing that the baihuatang is going to close, Xiang lady thought whether she could learn some songs from the sixth young master, so that more people can hear the sound of that day."


    "Yes, yes, we have been used to listening to new songs recently. When we can''t hear them at first, we feel uncomfortable all over. The meaning of Childe Xu is also the meaning of all of us." Yang Yang immediately opened his mouth to help when he saw a look in Xu Chengzong''s eyes.


    One is the eldest son of Duke Wei and the other is Yang Chendong''s fourth brother. Looking for these two people to talk about love, it can be seen that lady Xiang took some pains and was determined to get it.


    Unfortunately, lady Xiang doesn''t know Yang Chendong and his ambition. If the other party is just an ordinary art girl, perhaps Yang Chendong will help. He casually teaches two or three new songs, which will save everyone''s face.


    But who is lady Xiang? That''s talent!


    Even though it is a talent, Yang Chendong met again. How can he let go. Seeing that the snow lady is in her hands and has received it in bed, where does the fragrant lady go?


    He shook his head gently. This action made Xu Chengzong and Yang Yang, who had been waiting for an answer, feel gedeng. They thought something they wanted to get was wrong. Is it true that Yang Chendong is not willing to sell them this face?


    "Sorry, brother Xu, fourth brother, it''s not that Chendong doesn''t give you face. I really think I''m too fond of Lady Xiang. I think she just wants to be an art girl and stay in a small nine arts workshop. She has no promise and no development in her life. It''s not like coming here. My platform here is huge. I can ensure that she can play and learn from her at that time To more new songs, isn''t it just the way to convince everyone? "


    Yang Chendong said it very clearly. It''s not that I don''t give you face, but that I have the idea of accepting lady Xiang. Even if you want to use it for yourself, how can you teach her new songs and let her have more independent strength?


    "This..." listening to such reasons and answers, they didn''t know what to say for a time.


    If they refuse in other ways, they must be angry in their hearts. But Yang Chendong said frankly that everything is for his own interests. He gave birth to the idea of accepting the fragrant lady. What else can they say? Accuse the other party of being overbearing?


    No matter what era, one truth remains the same. That is, the capable go up and the mediocre go down. In terms of new songs, Yang Chendong''s strength is absolutely the strongest. He naturally has a certain authority in this regard. It''s not easy for others to refute what he says.


    "That... Sixth young master, what do you mean by a bigger platform?" although he understood what he meant, Xu Chengzong still asked some questions he didn''t want to give up.


    "Shenxianju. The emperor knows that Shenxianju has a large territory and a good environment, which is far from being comparable to a small nine arts workshop. At that time, the guests there will not know how many times more than today''s nine arts workshop. Singing new songs there can have more influence and naturally earn more money."


    Yang Chendong''s answer was resounding, which made Xu Chengzong and Yang Yang close their mouths.


    Although today''s immortal house is still in the process of internal decoration, even in order to maintain a sense of mystery, outsiders are not allowed to detect it at will. But its reputation has long been outside. In addition to the emperor knowing it and promising to go in person when it opens, there is a more important reason for its great influence, that is, it is said that the total investment before and after is 300000 Liang.


    Three hundred thousand taels. Taking one or two silver coins as an example, one or two silver coins can be exchanged for one thousand copper coins, and one copper coin can buy two small steamed buns. If converted, one or two silver coins is equivalent to one thousand yuan now. Three hundred thousand Liang is equal to three hundred million in future generations.


    It''s just a restaurant. It''s such a huge investment. No wonder it will arouse everyone''s curiosity. Before it was opened, the restaurant industry in Beijing was hit hard. Some restaurant owners began to think about selling their industries. They were worried that once Shenxianju opened, everyone would go there to spend money. What should they do?


    A restaurant that hasn''t been opened has caused people in the same trade to be in danger, not to mention ordinary people. They look forward to it and wonder what Shenxianju will be like after investing so much silver? Does it really become the residence of immortals?


    Yang Chendong takes the immortal residence as the platform. Naturally, it is not a small nine art workshop, which makes Xu Chengzong, who was still a little unconvinced, unable to speak any more.


    After a moment, they left dejected. Leaving Yang Chendong, the three remained in the side hall.


    "Young master, do you really like lady Xiang?" I don''t know whether it''s curiosity or jealousy. In short, the snow lady asked the question this moment.


    "Hehe, she dances well," said Yang Chendong. Then when he saw that neither snow lady nor Qiao Yin looked indifferent, he said flatly: "I tell you, my young master''s family property is very large, and there are a lot of opportunities for you to show. Don''t say it''s the three of you, even if there are more than ten talents like you, and the young master can eat it. So don''t think about internal fighting. If Xiang Niang doesn''t come back, you are good sisters. If you let me know who played a role in it I won''t punish her for her bad role. Just let her go on her own and come from the Yang family. "


    Yang Chendong said these words seriously and seriously.


    It seems that we seldom see Yang Chendong like this. For a time, Qiao Yin and snow lady all changed their faces. Because they once had it, they were more afraid of what they lost now. They immediately knelt on the ground, "young master, we just ask, there is no such idea, there is no such thing."


    "Come on, get up." the two women knelt. Yang Chendong was also distressed. He quickly reached out and picked them up one by one and held them in his arms. "I''m making a rule. Don''t kneel down and hurt your knees in the future. What can I do? The young master will be distressed. Well, now let me see if you''re really hurt. Go and go to the bedroom."


    Since the scene in the morning, the relationship between Yang Chendong and the two women has changed qualitatively. Although the last step has not been crossed, it is just a matter of time. Yang Chendong, who knows its flavor, decided to do both today. Now is the best time.


    "Ah!" why don''t the two women know what the young master is going to do? At one time, a red color rises to their faces. But how can they be powerful opponents of Yang Chendong? Moreover, they had expectations in their hearts. Now they finally want to achieve their wishes. I''m afraid it''s too late for joy, how can they retreat.


    In a short time, the three entered the bedroom, and then there was a sound of spring (omitting 100000 words...).

 Chapter 97

    Jiuyifang.


    Xu Chengzong and Yang Yang came here after they left Yangjiazhuang. Later, they met the bustard sister Cui Naer and the fragrant lady Dong Hanxiang waiting for the news.


    In Lady Xiang''s boudoir, they talked about what they had said before and after seeing Yang Chendong''s request.


    Originally, it was a matter of pride and pride for men to come to the boudoir of Lady Xiang. But today, they felt that their hips seemed to be on fire. They left as soon as they said something about it. They really didn''t want to stay for a moment.


    Cui na''er, Xiang Niang Zi and her maid Chuntao are left to look at each other face to face.


    Or Cui na''er couldn''t help but say, "men are not good things. Dongshuai has taken snow lady. Do you still want to take our Xiang''er? Who does he think he is?"


    I don''t blame trina''er for being so angry. Lady Xiang is her cash cow. Although Jiuyi workshop is not under her name, she is just a manager. In the words of later generations, she is a senior manager, but her voice is also very important here.


    Once Xiang Niang leaves, the business of Jiuyi workshop will be greatly affected. At that time, I''m afraid her income will be more than half less. How can she live like that.


    Cui na''er was firmly opposed. She really didn''t hear it in Xiang Niang''s ears. Instead, he said a startling sentence, "sister, you can follow dongshuai with me like Mu Lili. As long as I put forward this request at that time, he must agree."


    "What?" surprised Cui nale stared at her as if she didn''t know Snow lady. "Do you... Do you really want to vote for dongshuai? If he is really talented, but there are powerful people like snow lady around him. What position can you have when you go there? Do you want to be a little?"


    "Elder sister, I can''t understand what you said. Who can be a straight wife if we come from a family like us? Lucky, spoiled for several years, bad luck, and the general treatment of the maid in the end is also common. Even the snow lady, what about us first? She can''t become a wife either. Whether she can become a concubine depends on dongshuai''s mood." As she spoke, lady Xiang shook her head and looked sad.


    This is the tragedy of hierarchy. As an art girl, it seems like a beautiful scene before people, but in fact it''s just a cheap book. It''s worse than even ordinary people. With such an identity, which good family would want them? Even if it is really met, married in the past, as people grow old, there are only a few people who will eventually come to a good end.


    Being broken by Lady Xiang, Cui na''er was speechless for a moment and sat there for a long time without talking.


    "Elder sister, you promised Xiang''er to go to dongshuai together. Otherwise, once the event of appearing in the baihuatang happened in our Jiuyi workshop one day, do you think dongshuai will appear as bold as us? For our art girls, offend the dignitaries and even get a knife? Forget it, such people won''t appear in the future." She shook her head as she said. This time, she was able to make a decision to take refuge with Yang Chendong so quickly because she saw hope from the previous events of baihuatang. Maybe this dongshuai is really a person who cherishes fragrance and jade.


    Lady Xiang made a decision and began to persuade Cui na''er. Finally, she persuaded her. She agreed to let lady Xiang go to Yang Chendong and said that as a condition, she needed to redeem Cui na''er''s and maid Chuntao''s selling contract.


    After making a decision, Xiang Niang went out of the Jiuyi workshop and went straight to Yangjiazhuang fifteen miles away from the south of the city with her maid Chuntao.


    Yang Jiazhuang.


    Yang Chendong has come out of the bedroom, leaving two skilful voices like soft shrimp and snow lady.


    To say young is good. In addition to his strong physical strength, Yang Chendong''s two women in Lien Chan just begged for mercy and fell asleep on the bed. He really just rested for a moment and returned to the backyard to continue training hundreds of service personnel of Shenxianju.


    Compared with the previous two days, these people have made a lot of progress. With the addition of Mu Lili, these people have become a lot more disciplined as managers.


    Watching them training with satisfaction, Hu mang appeared and half knelt in the tunnel: "young master, lady Xiang is coming."


    "Oh, so fast." Yang Chendong is satisfied with the other party''s decision. If there is no news for a long time, he should also consider whether to give up the other party. Although this girl who looks like young Guan Zhilin in later generations does make her heart beat, if he is not willing to take refuge in himself, he will not be difficult.


    If there are more beautiful women in the world, can he have them all? In Yang Chendong''s opinion, there should be a basic emotional foundation between men and women. If not, what''s the difference between going to flower street to find women?


    "Take her into the side hall and wait." Yang Chendong shouted.


    After a column of incense, lady Xiang and maid Chuntao came to the side hall in the backyard of Yangjiazhuang. Just sitting down, there was a sound of footsteps not far away. It was Yang Chendong in blue who came in.


    After seeing Yang Chendong''s figure from a distance, lady Xiang fell to her knees with a plop. As soon as the sixth young master entered the hall, her charming voice came out, "dongshuai, Xiang''er, please take in, as well as my sister Cui na''er and maid Chuntao. In the future, being a cow and a horse, just ask for a bite of rice."


    "You don''t need to be an ox or a horse. All you have to do is be a man." Yang Chendong responded firmly. Then he looked at Hu mang standing in the hall, "do you know how to do it? And after winning the three people''s selling contract, he found Mou Mu and said to carry their books for the three people."


    "Yes." Hu mang hugged his fist and promised to go back out. She left xiangniang and Chuntao with a surprised look at Yang Chendong just under her seat.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you look at me like this?" Yang Chendong was a little puzzled. He thought he had something on his face and touched it with his hand, but he didn''t find anything.


    "Dongshuai? What did you say just now? You said you were going to give us a book?" she didn''t believe it. She was afraid that she had heard wrong just now, and the snow lady looked forward to it.


    "That''s right. Why? Didn''t my fourth brother tell you? Hey, it''s my fault. I didn''t explain clearly. Now I won''t hide it from you. The Three Snow maidens have raised their nationality and become good family." Yang Chendong thought about it. It seemed that he didn''t talk about it with the fourth brother. He couldn''t help laughing and didn''t care.


    But this is not a great thing in Yang Chendong''s view. It is completely different in the eyes of Lady Xiang.


    If a bitch wants to raise her identity, she can do it not only by spending a lot of money, but also with the consent of someone above, and even someone in the palace. These conditions are far from what they can do and dare not think about.


    But all this is put on Yang Chendong. It seems that it is not a matter. It will be done in a simple word. This is the power of power, far from what they can imagine.


    After getting Yang Chendong''s affirmative answer, lady Xiang immediately cried with joy, and the tears of the maid Chuntao on one side could not stop flowing out. But Yang Chendong didn''t like to see women shed tears. Some couldn''t accept it, so he found an excuse to let them pick up Cui na''er together and let Yang Si and Yang Wu go on errands.


    Tiger awn is very efficient.


    I received the order in the morning and everything was done when I arrived in the evening. What I brought were three new contractual identities covered with the official seal of the Ming Dynasty. In other words, from this moment on, the three women are free. In the future, they will not be the kind of cheap nationality despised by others, but a good family woman. This also made the three people hold together and cry for a long time.


    In the inner courtyard, Yang Chendong called qiaoyin, snow lady and incense lady, and said the rules of the Yang family in front of them. Regardless of origin, but look at contribution and efforts, as long as you are willing to pay, you will get rich returns. On the contrary, if you want to bully others by virtue of your identity, eat and be lazy, then you are ready to leave the door of the Yang family.


    For this matter, none of the seven women complained. They all said they would try their best to do things. With the participation of snow lady and incense lady, Yang Chendong''s previous program accelerated the training process, and everything was moving forward in an orderly manner.


    At this time, the interior decoration of Shenxianju has also entered the later stage, and it can be opened for business in more than half a month.


    The things produced in the chixian city came to Tianjin Wei by sea and were transported there to the capital. After Wang Zhen said hello, the way was unimpeded.


    A large number of things were transported to the immortal residence in the capital. Hundreds of trained men and women began to work. They took care of everything in order with what they had learned before.


    It is worth mentioning that there are two team leaders, Mu Lili and Cui na''er. Their means of controlling them are much better than Yang Chendong. These 100 people are divided into two groups, led by them respectively. For a time, they have the meaning of competition, which speeds up the efficiency a lot.


    Originally, I thought I had seven or eight days to straighten everything out, but due to the credit of the two former bustards, I was able to start business in advance. We have chosen an auspicious day and are scheduled to officially open on October 6.


    Yang Bao has long publicized the opening on October 6. It is also mentioned that Shenxianju will handle membership cards to serve noble guests. Only members can go to the elegant room on the second floor and enjoy higher quality and diversified services in the box on the first floor. And on the opening day of Shenxianju, members can have fun with the people together with the emperor and other ministers. For specific handling details, please go to Shenxianju for consultation.

 Chapter 98

    As soon as the news came out, many people flocked to it, especially rich businessmen, who came to the information desk set up outside the immortal house for advice.


    The person who received them was Yang Fu, the external shopkeeper of Shenxianju. With that three inch tongue, anyone who came was fooled by him for a while, saying all the benefits of membership card.


    For example, with a membership card is the symbol of identity, you can enjoy a higher level of service here and be looked at by others.


    With a membership card, you can enter the box or the elegant room on the second floor to get in touch with more big people.


    With a membership card, once a friend comes and gets here, it is equal to having no face. It should be used here. It will dazzle your friends and respect you more at the same time.


    The important thing is that the money for membership card is not given to Shenxianju, but just stored here first. It also saves you the trouble of carrying a lot of silver when you come out for consumption. More importantly, with a membership card, you can also enjoy the benefits of discount when consuming.


    From high to low, there are four kinds of platinum cards, gold cards and silver cards. This can be bought with money. What can''t be bought with money is the most advanced supreme card. With this card, consumption is completely free.


    Of course, the identity of the person who can have the supreme card is also very unusual. For example, now, the only person who owns this card is the real owner, Yang Chendong.


    With a platinum card, you can enter the elegant room on the second floor and the box on the first floor of Shenxianju at will and enjoy a 20% discount when consuming.


    The gold card can store 5000 taels of silver at one time. You can also enter the elegant room on the second floor and the box on the first floor of the immortal bureau at will and enjoy a 10% discount when consuming.


    Silver card, one-time storage of 1000 liang of silver, you can enter the box on the first floor, but you can''t go to the second floor. You can enjoy a 95% discount when consuming.


    As for non members, I''m sorry. If you want to enter the immortal residence, you can only go to the hall on the first floor, where there are hundreds of tables, which can accommodate thousands of people at the same time. But no matter how lively the hall is, if there is no membership card, even if the elegant rooms on the first floor and the second floor are empty, they are not allowed to enter. This is the advantage of membership.


    All membership cards can be consumed by deducting the funds in the card. In other words, as long as you have a membership card, you can come to Shenxianju without a penny. After eating and drinking, raise your hand, hand over the membership card to the service personnel for registration and reimbursement. Just think about how popular it is.


    Of course, the membership card also has a minimum limit, that is, when it is less than one tenth of the original amount, there will be a reminder that you must recharge again. Take the silver card for example, one tenth of one thousand Liang is one hundred Liang. When the balance in the card is less than one hundred Liang Li, the service personnel will remind you to recharge and then continue to use it. At the same time, you can also charge more silver at one time to improve your membership level. For example, if a silver card member charges 5000 Liang, it will be upgraded to a gold card member.


    Of course, for those who refuse to recharge, once the amount in the card is consumed, the card will be cancelled after three months without money. If you want to do it, you need to apply again. If there is a deficit in the previous card, you also need to make up.


    After Yang Fu explained the situation in detail, many people were moved, especially those rich but not high-ranking businessmen. In the Ming Dynasty, the merchant nationality ranked third, one level lower than the ordinary people with good nationality, that is, the so-called good family son.


    People like them have a lot of money, but their social status is not high. How to deal more with officials and improve their social status has become the goal of many of them. Now Shenxianju has given them such an opportunity. How can these businessmen who have no profit and can''t get up early be indifferent?


    Businessmen are smart. Because of this, some people put forward that the membership system of Shenxianju looks good, but aren''t there so many senior officials and dignitaries coming here to spend? If only businessmen come, it will lose its original meaning.


    Yang Fu replied with a confident smile, "My Lord has sent gold cards to all the officials above the third grade in the capital. Although they are the kind of membership cards without deposit amount, they must come because they can enjoy a 20% discount. Not to mention that when the immortal Bureau opens, even the emperor, Empress and all ministers of culture and military will appear here. How can they worry about it with this influence There are no officials to enter. There are songs and dances, good wine and delicious food that can''t be seen outside, the best environment and the most considerate service. How can we not recruit people? "


    As soon as I heard that even the emperor would arrive here when he opened his business, the businessmen were full of confidence, and people who paid for cards came one after another.


    Today''s Ming Dynasty has just experienced the famous "rule of culture and publicity" , it can be said that the country is rich and the people are strong, and many businessmen are also rich in funds. However, it is not a matter to do a membership card at all. Those who have money directly do a platinum card, those who have less money do a gold card, and some people tentatively apply for a silver card. They want to see if the immortal bureau is as good as Yang Fu said, and then consider adding funds for a better membership card.


    In just seven days, the number of the first batch of handling members was counted. There were more than 40 platinum card holders, with a total amount of more than 800000 taels; more than 200 gold card holders, with a total amount of more than one million taels; and more than 400 silver card holders, with a total amount of more than 400000 taels.


    In just seven days, he raised more than two million taels of money. Once the speed of money was spread, the whole capital was in an uproar. You know, because the tax revenue of the Ming Dynasty was low, it was basically 15 taxes and one (lower than the current 10 taxes and one). The other is that the tax of the Ming Dynasty is not a commercial tax. In theory, the commercial tax belongs to the emperor''s internal money (private house money), but because there is no strict policy, the emperor only depends on eunuchs to collect it. So it''s unstable! For example, Emperor Wanli was richer than the national treasury! Emperor Chongzhen is as poor as a dog!


    Therefore, the tax revenue of the whole Ming Dynasty was only 4.5 million Liang a year, but it was not surprising that Shenxianju got nearly half of the gold and silver before it opened.


    In the Imperial Palace, after Wang Zhen received the report from the East Hall spy, he couldn''t close his mouth with laughter. I was still worried about whether Shenxianju could bring me enough financial benefits. Now it seems that I don''t need to worry at all.


    At present, Wang Zhenchuan ordered East Hall and royal guards not to harass immortal residence. On the contrary, they should strengthen patrols nearby. Once they found someone making trouble there, they should catch it immediately without mercy.


    As a result, the business of Shenxianju will go to a higher level. No one dares to fool around here, and no one dares to eat free food here. Under a good environment, more and more people will be attracted.


    After several days of preparation, the day finally came.


    At this time, the capital is in the golden autumn season. The weather is cool, neither hot nor cold. On the morning of October 6, at the junction of Zhengyang gate and Daming gate, it was crowded and lively.


    It was reported to the current emperor Yingzong Zhuqi town before. Therefore, after the early Dynasty, the originally fun emperor came straight from the imperial city to the outer city with a group of civil and military ministers, aiming at the immortal residence.


    Different from the emperor''s usual trip, this time Zhuqi town also took the queen Qian.


    This is also specially invited by Yang Chendong. In his words, this is called the emperor''s family. It is true to have fun with the people.


    Of course, Wang Zhen strongly supports this. Under the binding of interests, the greater the momentum of Shenxianju, he will naturally get more in the future.


    In the Queen''s palace, Qian was a little excited, which was the rare opportunity for her to travel with the emperor. For this reason, she was always not good at dressing up. She just rummaged through the boxes and cabinets to find out a lot of gold and silver ornaments, and then asked the palace maid to help try them one by one. Finally, she chose a set of clothes that seemed solemn enough, that is, wearing a Dragon and Phoenix pearl crown, a red large sleeved clothes, a Xiayu, a red Luo long skirt, a red saddle, a dragon and Phoenix ornament on a special bun, and the clothes were embroidered with weaved gold dragon and phoenix patterns.


    It was so solemn that he was about to catch up with the dress after the seal. Qian went out of the palace with satisfaction, came to the Dragon chariot, and went straight to the immortal residence with the Emperor Zhu Qi town.


    When the emperor travels, safety naturally needs careful consideration. Along the road, the royal guards and the fans of the East Hall have long been filled with thousands of people. They are everywhere in the streets outside the immortal residence.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong, who has arrived at Shenxianju, did not put forward any different opinions. Although the appearance of Fanzi made many people unable to get close to the gods, this was not a consumption place for ordinary people. Besides, it''s said to share happiness with the people. Seriously, there are too many people here, so we can''t take into account the safety. If something happens, this sign will be completely smashed.


    The people could not get ahead, which made the front of the immortal house much more empty. Here, there was a red carpet with a length of more than 100 meters, which was very eye-catching from a distance. This is Yang Chendong''s arrangement to welcome the emperor. He took the red carpet all the way to the immortal house and enjoyed the attention of the public. The audience changed from ministers to ordinary people, so he was happy with the people.


    When the emperor''s Dragon chariot came to one end of the red carpet, Yang Chendong had already waited here in green.


    Don''t wear official clothes, only wear blue clothes. It seems that only Yang Chendong is so in the Manchu Dynasty. Others are afraid that others don''t know his identity. Only this young master, no matter how others treat him, is still my bank and my care.


    "I kneel to welcome the emperor and queen. Long live, please get off the chariot and walk." Yang Chendong knelt on the red carpet and said in a voice like Hong.

 Chapter 99

    At ordinary times, this is stopping holy driving, which is definitely a great sin. But today, neither the guards of the Imperial Palace nor the ministers stopped it, as if it were so natural.


    "Hehe, it''s Yang Aiqing. That''s right, Queen. Let''s get off the chariot together and see what tricks he does." Yingzong Zhuqi town seemed in a good mood. With a loud laugh, he helped queen Qian to the Dragon chariot and onto the red carpet.


    "Long live the emperor." but when he just landed and stood firm, there were shouts from the left and right. A group of people who came to see the excitement knelt down on the ground instinctively at the moment of seeing the holy face. In addition, there were many people arranged by Yang Chendong in the crowd to guide them. They immediately shouted long live. Its momentum was much louder than those ministers in the court.


    First, he was shocked. Yingzong instinctively thought there was any danger. He wanted to turn around and ran. But as soon as he saw that it was the voice of the people shouting long live, he was dumb and smiled. Then he raised his hand generously and said to the people, "all the people are flat."


    "Long live Xie." all the people who watched the excitement got up from the ground one by one, and then looked at Zhuqi town with an excited expression. There was admiration and admiration, but more envy.


    It seems that Zhu Qi is enjoying such a sight. The speed of Zhu Qi town is not fast. It feels like he is taking care of the money queen, but in fact, he is enjoying this eye-catching moment.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong led the way in front of him, looking around from time to time, observing whether there was any danger around with his insight.


    Although there have long been spies from east hall and royal guards around, and many people from the Security Bureau have sent them, they are not afraid of ten thousand. If something happens to Yingzong today, he will revolt without fleeing.


    Fortunately, there was no accident at a distance of more than 100 meters along the way. Although the people were curious about what the emperor looked like, no one had the courage to break the order and make trouble under the stern eyes of the soldiers of the East Hall, the royal guards and the five cities army and horses department.


    In this way, Yingzong took empress Qian''s hand and walked forward slowly step by step. Along the way, he frequently raised his hand to the surrounding people to show his majesty of the son of heaven.


    In this way, when we reached half the distance, we suddenly shouted everywhere, completely covering the noisy discussion around us.


    "We Daming, the mountain is a high head; we Daming, the river is like hot blood; we Daming, the trees are rooted, we Daming, the clouds also shake hands! The wild land is wrapped with jade ribbons, the fields weave colored silk, the wind of Daming rises suddenly, and the powerful wind of Daming roars!..."


    As soon as the majestic song sounded, the people were surprised. Then the guard general Fan Zhong wanted to rush out to protect the emperor. Even empress Qian lost her beauty at this moment.


    It was Yingzong Zhuqi town who was surprised at first, but when he understood what the people were singing, he suddenly burst into laughter, "good, powerful and majestic singing, good words and good music. Yang Aiqing, is this what people call a new song?"


    Yang Chendong, who was called, sighed that he was worthy of being the emperor. His quick reaction and calm power were very human. Then he strode up and said, "emperor, this is the new song made by the minister. The name is us Daming."


    "What a song, we Daming, good, good, be a reward." Zhu Qizhen was very happy and even shouted two good words when he heard the song sung by 50 male waiters in the surrounding crowd.


    "Thank the emperor for the reward." Yang Chendong also looked very happy and thanked the emperor for the fifty people.


    "Hahaha, good, good." a hymn made Zhuqi Town Long Yan happy. When walking next, the steps seemed to be much lighter.


    "We Daming have many beautiful rivers and mountains; we Daming are rich in products; we Daming, the people are the most hardworking, and we Daming are more romantic now! Guests from all over the world and make friends from all over the world. The wind of Daming rises suddenly, and the powerful wind of Daming roars..."


    Walking all the way, listening to bursts of our Daming songs, Yingzong Zhuqi town is a little floating.


    Not only the emperor, but also the officials behind him felt very excited when they heard the magnificent song. Officials who originally disdained the so-called new music are beginning to pay attention to it. They felt that if a song was done, it would really shock and inspire people.


    "We Daming" was sung again and again. When it was sung for the third time, Yingzong and empress Qian had come to the gate of Shenxianju. See here everywhere is shrouded in red silk, like a red ocean.


    "Emperor, empress, I dare ask you two to come forward and cut the ribbon. Please also ask Lord Hu to come forward with me." Yang Chendong knelt down again and begged loudly.


    "Ribbon cutting? What''s the reason?" Yingzong asked with a strange face.


    "Emperor, ribbon cutting is to cut the ribbon, which means the auspicious omen of the opening of the new store." Yang Chendong replied with a smile on his face.


    "It''s interesting, Yang Aiqing. Let''s see the arrangement." Yingzong also wanted to see what ribbon cutting was, and immediately agreed.


    The emperor agreed, and the queen naturally nodded and smiled. Empress Qian is also a generation of beautiful women with good conduct. Both of them agreed, and Hu Zhe, the Minister of rites, naturally could not refuse. He was wearing a second-class official uniform, so he walked to the ribbon cutting platform in front of the immortal''s house.


    In front of a window on the second floor of Shenxianju, a young girl saw Hu zhe walking on the podium. At that moment, she was excited with a lively face and shouted, "Miss, miss, you see, the great master also came on stage and stood next to the emperor."


    "OK, I see. Also, Xiaoqing, don''t be surprised here. If anyone hears it, it should be said that our Hu family women are ill bred." Hu Yan, who was called miss, stared angrily at the maid Xiaoqing around her, and then looked sweetly at the ribbon cutting platform. There were only the emperor, the queen When Grandpa and Yang Chendong were four, there was a burst of joy on his face.


    Is it a hint that so many ministers have no choice but to call their grandfather to the stage?


    Hu Yan thought she was smart and thought it was Yang Chendong''s intentional arrangement to improve her grandfather''s reputation and express a special feeling for the Hu family, which made her very moved and regretted.


    Regretfully, it took her a long time to know about Yang Chendong''s assassination. Knowing his daughter''s temperament, Hu Changning issued a strict order that no one should say anything. Later, when Hu Yan went to play with Yang duo, she didn''t know about it. At that time, she cried anxiously. I even pestered my seventh sister to go to Yang family village. I was relieved to see that Yang Chendong was still so lively.


    Hu Yan''s meaning to the seventh younger brother, as a person who came over, how can Yang duo not see it? Then he smiled and asked his seventh brother to give Hu Yan a gift, which didn''t disappoint others.


    After thinking about it, Yang Chendong directly gave Hu Yan the most noble Shenxianju supreme card in his hand and invited her to attend the opening ceremony of Shenxianju.


    With this card, Hu Yan has a privilege. Before the whole immortal house is opened to the outside world, she has the right to enter the view in advance, and therefore has become the first place to witness the prosperity here. Today, she took her maid Xiaoqing to the second floor of Shenxianju in advance and found the best place to watch the whole opening process here.


    The sweetness of Hu Yan''s heart. But she didn''t know that it was not because of her that Yang Chendong would call Hu Chen on stage, but because among the literary ministers, Hu Chen is now the oldest, at the age of 73. This is based on the idea of respecting the old and loving the young, so Hu zhe was invited to the stage.


    In fact, Yang Chendong also wants to invite Zhang Fu, the British public, to the stage. This man is now 73 years old, but considering that this man and Wang Zhen don''t deal with each other, he doesn''t have to make trouble.


    Just as Yingzong, empress Qian, Hu Chen and Yang Chendong stood on the rostrum, four women in cheongsam came out of the gate of Shenxianju.


    They are Yang duo, Qiao Yin, Xue Niangzi and Xiang Niangzi.


    The four people all have the appearance of a city. In addition, they are dressed in a decent and beautiful exquisite cheongsam. As soon as they appear, they attract the attention of the public.


    It''s like the four female immortals coming to earth. Each of them carries a copper plate with a pair of scissors on it. It''s just a prop for ribbon cutting.


    "Wow! How beautiful! What clothes are they wearing? How can they set off their bodies so perfectly?"


    "Yes, if my concubine wears such clothes, can she be so beautiful?"


    In the face of this discussion, someone in the crowd soon gave an answer, "this dress is called cheongsam. Tianwaitian trading firm beside Shenxianju has sold it. Even if there are finished products, they can also be customized."


    "Really? We Daming also have such things to sell. That''s great. I''ll go to Tianwaitian later." after the answer, some men in the crowd have become much more excited. They are already imagining what their mother will look like when she wears this beautiful cheongsam. Such comments and answers can be seen everywhere in the crowd. At the moment, the people of the Security Bureau have become salesmen, working hard for the prosperity of Tianwaitian.


    At this time, in the crowd, everyone''s eyes had long been transferred from the queen of the emperor to the four women of qiaoyin.


    The appearance of the four women not only attracted the attention of the onlookers, but also Yingzong and empress Qian standing on the podium looked at the four women with great interest, but their eyes were more of an appreciation.

 Chapter 100

    "Well, you can start." I don''t want everyone to pay too much attention to the four women. The three here are their own women and one is their own sister. Being stared at eating tofu makes him unhappy, which urges the ribbon cutting to start.


    On the second floor of the immortal house, Xiaoqing chirped again, "Miss, their clothes are so beautiful. They are as beautiful as the one you brought back."


    "HMM." Hu Yan answered absently, but she really thought that if she was Yang Chendong''s person now, I''m afraid she would have her own position on the podium now.


    At the urging of Yang Chendong, the ribbon cutting began. As Yingzong four people each held a pair of scissors and cut off the red silk in their hands, the Shenxianju staff who had been arranged for a long time pulled down the red silk covered on the three characters of Shenxianju.


    Not only that, the original red immortal house suddenly changed, and all the red disappeared, replaced by bright, transparent and strong looking glass.


    It turned out that all the red silk was not covering the outside of the immortal house, but was placed inside as curtains. When all the red curtains were opened from the inside, the exposed nature was the clean and quiet transparent glass.


    Today''s Daming is just the kind with colored glass output and poor quality. Suddenly, there are still so many pieces of glass, which are completely covered on the immortal house. It can be imagined how powerful the shock will be.


    "Yang Aiqing, what is this?" pointing to the transparent and clear glass, Yingzong was shocked.


    "Back to the emperor, this object is called glass, and it came from overseas. It is transparent. It can be seen from the inside and from the outside. It also has the effect of shielding the wind and rain. When it is used in the room, it can make the external light enter the house, which makes it bright. In winter, it can also shine the sunlight into the room, which makes it very warm." Yang Chendong had expected this question, Then he answered simply.


    "Good, good thing." as soon as he heard that it was so good, Yingzong couldn''t help sighing.


    "It''s a good thing, but the price is too high. It costs more than 100000 liang of silver to buy the glass to decorate the immortal house. If the scale is larger, I''m afraid it will only cost more." Yang Chendong was afraid that the lion of the Yingzong society would open his mouth and decorate the imperial palace with glass, so he immediately told the problem.


    Sure enough, I heard that this thing is so expensive. It costs more than 100000 liang of silver just for a fairy house. If it is installed in the whole palace, I''m afraid tens of thousands of Liang is not enough. I couldn''t help but take a breath, and then turned to the side of Hu Zhen and said, "Hu Shangshu, go back and urge the work department to see if they can make such transparent glass."


    "I obey your orders." although he is not the Minister of the Ministry of industry, Hu still believes that the possibility of creation is too low. But then the emperor said, of course he would promise first.


    "Well, emperor, now please move into the immortal residence hall, where there are programs waiting for the emperor''s personal evaluation." Yang Chendong didn''t want to delay too much time on the glass, so he asked the emperor and queen to move in.


    "OK." as soon as he heard that there was a program, Ying Zong ignored what was in front of him and smiled and walked with the queen to the immortal house with a glass door.


    When the ministers were still curious about the efficacy and how the glass came into being, they saw the emperor enter the fairy center, and then they followed in one by one. As soon as you enter the hall, you will see the glass tower that makes them exclaim again.


    It''s not right to say it''s a glass tower. To be exact, it should be a champagne tower.


    The whole five floors are divided into triangles, sharing 35 transparent champagne glasses, which are placed into a tower floor. There is only one glass cup at the top. The further down, the more cups there are.


    "Yang Aiqing, what is this?" pointing to the transparent and exquisite glass tower, Ying Zong looked curious. I thought I was the emperor. It''s no wonder that the novelty of the world has long been strange. But after I came to the immortal house today, I just knew that there was a day outside the world.


    "Emperor, this is called the champagne tower, which has five floors, which means that the emperor is the ninth and fifth emperor in the world. During the introduction, when the champagne is dropped from the top, the drink will flow down from the first cup on the top until all the cups are filled with Champagne..." Yang Chendong introduced it in detail, which attracted Yingzong''s eyes and curiosity.


    "Yang Aiqing, don''t you know what you mean by pouring the champagne? I don''t know if I want to do it?" Ying Zong asked playfully.


    "Of course. The emperor is the world''s ninth five year old. You should do it. Come and serve champagne." Yang Chendong laughed and waved to the side. At that time, a waitress in a black cheongsam came over and put several large champagne bottles in front of the sixth young master.


    He handed Yingzong a bottle full of champagne. Yang Chendong respectfully said, "please, Emperor."


    "Ah!" I was just curious. I didn''t expect that Yang Chendong would agree so quickly. Now I noticed that the ministers had entered the hall. If he slipped and poured the thing called champagne everywhere, wouldn''t it be a joke.


    Yingzong hesitated and didn''t take the champagne bottle immediately. Yang Chendong seemed to see the emperor''s embarrassment and immediately said with a smile: "I dare to ask the emperor, the queen and Weichen to do this together."


    This is tantamount to sharing the risk. Once something is wrong, you can blame Yang Chendong. After hearing this, Yingzong was really happy and said, "today is a good day for the opening of Shenxianju. Naturally, Yang Aiqing is in charge of everything. I will allow it."


    "Thank you, Emperor." Yang Chendong looked flattered. Then he took two champagne bottles. After each of them took them, they stood in three directions, and then raised the bottle and poured it into the first glass on the champagne tower.


    Following Yang Chendong''s example, Yingzong and empress Qian also raised the champagne bottle and poured it into the champagne tower. For a time, the clean champagne flowed out, producing a fragrance. At the same time, it covered the whole champagne tower like mountains and flowing water.


    The sparkling champagne water flows like a waterfall, covering every champagne glass and filling it. This scene also attracted the surprise and applause of the ministers.


    Yang Chendong has done countless tests to ensure the safety of this champagne tower, so there will be no problem whether it is used for the first time or not.


    At first, Yingzong was still careful when pouring champagne, but when he found that there was no problem, he became bolder and poured champagne much faster. In the end, he was the first to complete it, which naturally attracted the people led by Wang Zhen.


    After the champagne in the hands of Queen Qian and Yang Chendong was poured out, the 25 glasses of the whole champagne tower were filled. Then the sixth young master asked the emperor to take the top first cup, then queen Qian took the second cup, Yang Chendong took the third cup, and other ministers came forward and took all 25 cups according to the size of their official positions.


    Even so, some ministers still didn''t get champagne. However, it was all right. Yang Chendong had already prepared and waved to the distance. At that time, a row of male and female service personnel wearing black jackets and black cheongsam came. Each of them had something like a silver plate in their hands, which was filled with champagne.


    Soon, everyone had a glass of champagne. Seeing that the time had come, Yang Chendong raised his glass and said in a loud voice, "for the prosperity and prosperity of Daming, please drink this glass. Please, the emperor."


    "Please, all the ministers together." Yingzong was in a good mood. He laughed and held up the champagne in his hand.


    "Emperor, please!" all the ministers drank in unison, and then the champagne in their hands poured into their mouths.


    The entrance is sweet, refreshing, and the taste is very pleasant, which makes you have some aftertaste after drinking.


    "Yes, it tastes good." Yingzong has eaten delicious food all over the world. It is not easy to give such a comment after drinking champagne.


    Of course, with Yingzong''s evaluation, champagne will not sell well in the future.


    After the champagne celebration, Yang Chendong personally led the emperor and queen to the second floor of Shenxianju, and other ministers above the third grade followed behind them to the second floor under the guidance of waiters and waiters. Naturally, those below the third grade can only stay on the first floor. Fortunately, they do not entertain outsiders today, but these ministers have a very spacious place. The box hall can seat any person.


    On the second floor, Yang Chendong led Yingzong into the elegant room with the best view on the left. It has an area of 70-80 square meters and an independent bathroom. There are soft sofas, wine cabinets, tables and chairs and a bell pulled by a rope.


    Pointing to the bell, Ying Zong asked curiously, "what''s this for?"


    "Back to the emperor, this is to call the bell. If there is any need, just pull it gently, and there will be service personnel outside soon." Yang Chendong smiled, stretched out his hand and pulled it casually, and then the crisp bell rang.


    Soon afterwards, a full-bodied waitress dressed in black cheongsam came in. "What does the VIP need?"


    "Tell snow lady to prepare for the song performance." looking at the waitress coming in, Yang Chendong said with a smile.


    "Yes." after saying yes, the waitress twisted her little ass stepped back and looked at Yingzong nodding constantly, "yes, yes, this method is good. Sir, I can also press such things in my study. It will be much more convenient when people need to wait on me."

 Chapter 101

    "I''ll obey your orders." Wang Zhen, who followed and waited on one side, quickly agreed.


    On the other side, among the best elegant rooms on the right side of the second floor, Yang Fei, Yang Chendong''s eldest sister, is chatting with queen Qian on the soft sofa.


    Yang Fei''s health is not very good recently. Yang Chendong has been in the capital for some time, but he hasn''t had time to see him until he has recovered recently. Then he will arrange such a task to accompany queen Qian.


    As Yang Rong''s eldest daughter, Yang Fei is now 40 years old, but because she maintains well and inherits her mother''s beautiful advantages, she looks dignified. She can also talk with queen Qian.


    Like men''s elegant rooms, there are independent bathrooms and soft sofas. But what is less is the wine cabinet, which is replaced by an indoor swing. In this windless and rainless place, without being found, you can do whatever you want, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    In addition, there is an extra chess table, which can place several kinds of chess for people''s recreation. Whenever guests need it, just pull the bell, and the service staff will send the required chess into the elegant room.


    Like checkers.


    It is a kind of chess that can be played by two to six people at the same time. The chessboard is a hexagonal star. The pieces are divided into six colors. There are 10 or 15 pieces in each color. Each player occupies a corner and has a piece of one color. Checkers is a popular puzzle chess game suitable for all ages.


    Gobang.


    Gobang can not only enhance thinking ability and intelligence, but also rich in philosophy, which is conducive to self-cultivation. And the playing method is simple. Just connect the five children together, and the horizontal and vertical lines can count.


    Modern poker and mahjong. These also quickly became one of the programs loved by VIP guests.


    At the same time, in order to take care of women, there are a variety of drinks for women on the menu.


    Men are mainly tea and wine.


    Tea beverage: including single product tea and tea beverage prepared based on it. Such as ancient tea, bubble black tea, milk tea, fruit tea and so on. Such as Tieguanyin, Dahongpao, longan red jujube tea, pearl milk tea and so on.


    Compared with that time, there were more wines such as beer and red wine.


    Beer is made mainly of germinated barley or wheat, directly known as malt; Red wine is made of grapes, salt and sugar. As far away as chixian City, there is already a winery. At present, it has been successfully developed and is being mass produced.


    At the time of opening, the first batch of wine was in place. Although the quantity is not many, it can be barely supported because of its high price. When production is expanded in the future, the problem of quantity will not be a problem. Presumably, most people can only taste the price. Few people are willing to spend so much money if they want to control enough.


    There are many kinds of women, which are mainly divided into four categories.


    Layered beverage: 30g cashmere without melon, 20g pineapple jam and 10g milk. Squeeze the watermelon and cup it. Pineapple jam, add a little water and squeeze. Take a clean glass and fill it with ice. When all the above materials are ready, pour out all the ice in the glass and slowly pour the milk into the glass. It''s best not to pour it on the glass wall. Then slowly drain the watermelon juice into the cup with a bar spoon, and finally drain the pineapple juice into the cup, so as to make a layered beverage.


    The main thing is to master the density.


    Carbonated drinks, that is, what we usually call "soda". For example: coke, Sprite, soda, etc. It was named Coca Cola, Jianlibao, etc.


    Fruit and vegetable juice. According to the characteristics, it can be divided into concentrated fruit juice (syrup fruit juice), freshly squeezed fruit juice, diluted fruit juice, etc. It is called apple juice, orange juice, peach juice and so on.


    Milk drink refers to the drink containing a certain amount of fat and the drink prepared based on it. Such as milk, soy milk, milkshake, etc. It is called fresh milk, raw milk and sweet milk, walnut milk and so on.


    There are so many patterns in drinks alone, and there are countless in eating. With the help of various seasonings such as monosodium glutamate, cooking wine and tender meat powder, the delicious food of Shenxianju is slightly better than that of the palace.


    Of course, Yang Chendong from time to time in the palace will also send some monosodium glutamate. After all, if your life is better than the emperor, it will be dangerous.


    "Oh, my sixth brother, I''ve loved mischief since I was a child. Look at these things he made. I don''t know what to say." Yang Fei smiled helplessly when she looked at several large articles of food and drink on the menu. But if you look carefully, you can also see the pride and comfort in her eyes.


    Of course, as the eldest sister, she didn''t think about the change of Yang Chendong. When I was a child, my sixth brother was the most honest. He only knew the kind of person who died reading every day. But the changes after growing up really made her unable to recognize each other.


    Fortunately, it''s normal for a person to marry in Beijing and stay in the old house of the Yang family in Jianning mansion. If he doesn''t meet for many years, people will change.


    Yang Fei said that she was helpless, but she looked proud in the eyes of empress Qian. She also smiled and said, "Yang Xima is a lucky general. He brought lucky potatoes to Daming when he first came to the capital. Now he has made such a fairy house. He is really a capable person. Even the emperor will praise him from time to time."


    "That''s where the emperor and the Queen''s blessing lies. Where is his ability as a little hairy child." Yang Fei certainly didn''t dare to ask for credit for her sixth brother. Today is the world of the old Zhu family. It is right to think that others are respected in everything.


    "By the way, Mrs. Wang (Yang Fei married Li Lang Wang Meng), I wonder if Yang Xi Marco is married?" empress Qian asked casually. This may be the common problem of women. When they get together, they always gossip about others.


    "Well, I really haven''t asked in detail? I just don''t think so. If it''s not such a big thing, he won''t tell me," said Yang Fei with a smile. Thinking that his brother is old and wants to start a family, he is not the little fart child who only had a runny nose before.


    Not far from the Queen''s elegant room, Yang duo and Hu Yan also wrapped up a room. They don''t know how many times they have called the bell. There are many empty transparent cups in front of them. It looks like they have an idea to taste all the drinks in Shenxianju today.


    "No... no, sister duo''er, I can''t drink anymore." touching some round belly, Hu Yan shook her head powerlessly on the soft sofa. I thought I had some strength, but when I really drank it, I knew that these things were very swollen. Even if there was a bathroom in the elegant room, I went to it several times, but I was still full. I could only sigh in the face of good drinks.


    "I can''t do it either." Yang duo shook her head and sat down on the sofa. Then her body was half upside down. "These things are so delicious that she doesn''t want to give up any of them, but she can''t finish any of them. She can''t waste it like this."


    Seeing that Yang duo, who is usually dignified, reveals the little girl''s nature of mind, Hu Yan on one side can''t help but puff a smile, "sister duo, you''re still afraid of waste. You don''t have to worry about having such a brother who can make money and have the ability."


    "Come on. Are you praising me or scolding me? I''m in your light today. If you didn''t have the supreme card in your hand, we can''t waste it like this. Oh, by the way, you said that my sister only got a gold card with 5000 liang of silver. How can you get a supreme card without spending money on how to eat?" Yang duo fought back in language. At the same time, she also stared at Hu Yan carefully to see how she would answer herself.


    "Oh, sister duo''er, what are you talking about?" she was hit by the soft acupoint at once. At this moment, Hu Yan''s face turned red. At this time, the sound of music came from the stage on the first floor. In this name, Hu Yan lay down in front of the transparent window and looked down. She could just see everything on the stage clearly. Then she said, "sister duo, the performance is about to start. Let''s see it together."


    "This little girl." seeing Hu Yan''s questions and answers, Yang duo temporarily let her go, sat on the indoor swing and stared at the performance on the stage.


    On the first floor, the platform covers an area of 400 square meters, which is much larger than that of the original jiuyifang and baihuatang. At this time, on the stage, a group of women dressed in gorgeous long skirts walked up. These people are the supporting sisters invited by snow lady and incense lady, and they all have the foundation of dance.


    Of course, they have also become talents in Yang Chendong''s eyes. I''m afraid they will become a member of Yang family village in a short time.


    The snow lady, who was wearing a red festive cheongsam, came to the stage like a red flower set off by green grass. At this time, she was so beautiful and beautiful.


    "Wow! How beautiful!" after seeing the snow lady''s new dress, the voice of exclamation upstairs and downstairs was unconscious. Even in the elegant room where the emperor stayed, Yingzong Zhuqi town nodded repeatedly and asked Wang Zhen, "Sir, is it because of this woman that Xisheng wants to kill Yang Xima?"


    "Right." Wang Zhen felt some cold sweat on his head.


    After that incident, Yang Chendong indicated that he would not be held accountable. Wang Zhen shut Xi Sheng off for a period of time and then let him out. That night, Hu Changning, the caress envoy of the royal guards who was eager to save people, cut off his right leg. Because he didn''t respond in time, his legs were not generally neat after he came out. He walked a little lame and became a real slope.


    This makes Xining very dissatisfied. He once told others that once he had a chance, he would give Yang Chendong a good look and let him become like this to solve his hatred.

 Chapter 102

    Now the emperor suddenly asked about it, which surprised Wang Zhen. After the matter was handed over to him, Yingzong didn''t ask, but who knows if others are paying attention? Looking at today''s battle, fools can see that the immortal house in the future must be the existence of fighting gold day by day. As a collaborator, he must earn no less. Even for himself, he must keep Yang Chendong safe next. From this point of view, it is necessary to remind Xining not to overdo anything, otherwise everyone will not look good on their faces.


    Wang Zhen''s ambiguous answer was heard in Ying Zong''s ear. He smiled and said, "this woman is so beautiful. It''s a blessing in disguise to say that Yang Xi Ma is also a blessing in disguise. It''s not unjust to get a knife for this matter."


    "Yes, yes, what the emperor said is very true. There must be afterblessings if you don''t die in a great disaster. I think so." Wang Zhen also nodded his head and bent his waist.


    On the stage below, as the dancers stood in position and prepared, all kinds of joy sounded for a time. After a prelude to the celebration that no one had heard, snow lady finally opened her voice and sang loudly: "Alas! Happy gongs and drums bring out annual celebrations, good-looking dances bring joy to tianyiyuan, the oil paint of the sun is painted red today, and the flowers of life are our smiles..."


    "Alas! Today is a good day. Everything you want can be done. Tomorrow is a good day. Open the door and let''s welcome the spring breeze..."


    The music is cheerful and bright, the theme is obvious, and the meaning is very. Once this song is released, everyone who hears it can''t stop nodding. It''s just right to choose such a new song as the opening dance. In addition, the dancing with the cooperation of those dancers gives people a visual impact and enjoyment, which is really more appropriate.


    Snow lady is also very excited. Is this a performance for the emperor and all princes and ministers?


    In the past, these people couldn''t come to baihuatang because of their identity. It''s true that the aroma of wine is also afraid of the depth of the alley. But now, with the platform of Shenxianju, everyone will not lose face when they come here to see her performance. On the contrary, it''s glory. It''s such a magic. After six young hands, it''s the same thing. It''s true It has a different ending and influence.


    The excited snow lady sang this song with great effort, which made the people upstairs and downstairs applaud. Some young ministers looked happy and forgot that the emperor was not far away, and kept shouting for a reward.


    It was not until I was reminded by my colleagues on one side that I remembered that this was the immortal residence, not the flower street I often went to. At a time, it was cold sweat and looked a little cute.


    In less than a cup of tea, the song ended. The snow lady bowed to the adults upstairs and downstairs and withdrew from the stage. Soon, two waiters dressed in black waistcoats placed a small square table on the grandstand with a fan on it.


    It''s time to prepare for storytelling. But people didn''t see such a thing at that time. Storytelling was also a product of the late Qing Dynasty and the early Ming Dynasty. For a moment, we don''t know what to do. It seems that there is no such situation in the usual tracks.


    Just before they had fully recovered from the good day and didn''t understand what to do next, Yang Chendong strode to the stage in a black robe.


    The appearance of Yang Chendong immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone couldn''t help talking, "what''s the situation? Does Yang Xima want to perform like a performer? Can he be so reckless about his identity?"


    People''s concept is the most difficult to change, even if they see the difference of Shenxianju. Yang Chendong has been prepared for this, so he doesn''t make any explanation at all. Instead, he takes a big step on the stage, stands behind the small table, and then his hand is held in his hand, held high and smashed, "bang!" After a shock, many people''s thoughts were awakened.


    "Today, the emperor, Empress and other officials come to congratulate the opening of Shenxianju. In order to express their gratitude, Chen Dong specially wrote a paragraph. What''s right and wrong, benevolence sees benevolence, and wisdom sees wisdom. OK, let''s start now."


    The emperor was carried out and said that he would come to power because Yingzong was here. For a moment, people couldn''t blame anything.


    As everyone fell on Yang Chendong, when they wanted to see what tricks he played, they saw the striking sound of his whereabouts again: "the three moral emperors and five emperors, whose fame was the Shang and Zhou dynasties after summer; the five heroes made trouble in the spring and autumn, and they rose and fell in an instant! Several lines of names in the history of the Qing Dynasty, there were countless barren hills in the north; the fields of predecessors and future generations gathered, saying that there was a great fight between dragons and tigers."


    As soon as the word came out, there was a pause. Yang Fu, who had been ready to be a trustee for a long time, applauded loudly with a group of service personnel and shouted in unison.


    "Good!"


    As soon as someone led, some ministers were also surprised by these final poems, and they cheered in unison.


    In this cheering sound, Yang Chendong spoke.


    From today on, let''s talk about the Three Kingdoms.


    The first part of the lecture is called "the river goes East".


    What is the era of the Three Kingdoms? It is an era of turmoil, suffering and heroes. We know that since Qin Shihuang annexed the world, we have established a unified country.


    The Qin and Han Dynasties were unified countries, and in the late Eastern Han Dynasty, before the unification of the Western Jin Dynasty, there was a special period, which is what we usually call the Three Kingdoms.


    Cao Cao once wrote a poem about this era, "white bones are exposed in the wild, and there is no chicken crowing for thousands of miles."


    But at the same time, it is also an era of heroes. The sea is flowing, showing the true colors of heroes. In such an era, many people have paid their talents for the reunification of the country.


    For example, the ambitious Cao Cao, the dedicated Zhuge Liang, the romantic Zhou Yu, and the indomitable Liu Bei


    With Yang Chendong''s wrong voice, everyone who didn''t understand what he was going to do immediately quieted down. They saw that the sixth young master was going to tell a story, and they still told it in a way they had never seen before. But don''t say, this form is really attractive.


    However, in half an hour, when Yang Chendong began to gradually enter the history of the Three Kingdoms, the whole immortal house became quiet. Everyone''s thoughts seemed to be driven by his mouth. Even some women who didn''t like history listened very attentively.


    In the elegant room where Hu Yan is on the second floor, looking at the young lady who is lying in front of the glass and staring at Yang Chendong, the maid Xiaoqing couldn''t help saying, "Dong Shuai is really powerful. It''s very good. Even I understand a lot of things."


    "Don''t talk." Hu yanmeng turned back and made a silent move towards Xiaoqing, which immediately startled her.


    After turning around, Hu Yan turned back and stared out of the glass. It was really admiration, thirst and even pride. This is the man she likes, always the best and the best.


    In the immortal residence, not only Hu Yan, but also some invited ministers'' families, especially some girls who did not leave the cabinet, also stared at Yang Chendong, who was talking on the stage.


    If there is an elegant room, there is glass. Don''t worry about others seeing them, their eyes can become unscrupulous. Go to hell with any gentleman''s disrespect.


    Among these many girls, naturally, there are some who have moved their hearts. Some have even thought about it. When they go back, they ask their parents to find someone to talk to Yang''s family. There are many times when women, like men, take the initiative, which is quite scary.


    With Yang Chendong''s in-depth analysis of the history and characters of the Three Kingdoms, everyone looked with interest, that is, even Yingzong Zhuqi town was completely attracted.


    As the emperor of a country, it is a required course to familiarize yourself with history. Our ancestors have long said that we can learn from history and know the rise and fall. But what he learned was the rigid teaching methods of those students. What he said was boring. Where could he say so interesting and easy to understand like Yang Chendong.


    "Hey, if I had such a teacher at the beginning, I would not feel so tasteless in learning." it seems to be a general feeling, and Yingzong sighed.


    "Emperor, or let Yang Xima go into the palace and talk to the emperor alone." Wang Zhen felt that there was a chance to flatter. Where would he let go? He made a speech at the moment.


    For a time, Yingzong was really excited after listening to it. But then he shook his head, "forget it, Yang Xima is not as old as me. Don''t mention such things in the future."


    Wang Zhen just remembered Yang Chendong''s age at this time, but this person''s erudition and calm temperament can easily make people forget his age.


    "It''s Meng Lang, a slave." thinking that if Yang Chendong really became the emperor''s teacher, it would show the emperor''s incompetence to spread the word, Wang Zhen quickly killed the idea behind his head.


    On the stage, the first article was finally finished. Yang Chendong bowed down to step down with a sentence to know what will happen next.


    "OK! One more paragraph!" the addicted minister shouted hurriedly when he saw that Yang Chendong was about to go down.


    "Come on, come on!" for a while, many followers wanted to continue to listen.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong paused, smiled and hugged the people and said, "as I said just now, today is because the emperor is here. If you want to continue to understand, from tomorrow, others will continue to talk about the Three Kingdoms. At that time, everyone will come to support. Thank you here Chendong."

 Chapter 103

    Salute with a fist around, and then walk under the stage with a big step.


    How to say that they are also dignified officials from the five grades. How can they really tell stories for fun? The reason why he came for the first time was that the immortal residence opened and the emperor came in person. He wanted to make a statement. Second, he wanted to win the reputation of the ancestor of storytelling.


    After today''s events, anyone who still has a kind of theory book in the future will follow his own footsteps. Such a person must establish himself as the founder. Think about it. It''s exciting.


    Yang Chendong walked out of the stage, in exchange for many people came to the stage. Then a voice of narration sounded, "next, please enjoy the large-scale musical, the legend of the white lady! In the first act, the shepherd boy saves the snake.


    The voice was spoken by the snow lady with the best voice. It was a kind of enjoyment to everyone. Then I saw a child dressed as a little shepherd boy walking on the stage, and a snake catcher with a bamboo basket came across. As they came out, the narrator continued to preach: "Bai Suzhen was originally a little white snake cultivated in the mountains. One day, the little white snake was caught by the old snake and was almost killed. Fortunately, she was saved by a passing shepherd boy. Su Zhen secretly swore that her life-saving grace will always be remembered." the years in the mountains are easy, and the world has been prosperous for thousands of years. " After 1700 years of cultivation, Su Zhen finally shed her snake body and became a human. She wanted to continue her cultivation in Emei Mountain, but with the guidance of master Guanyin, she remembered that there was still a love relationship in the world. Su Zhen came to the West Lake of Hangzhou to look for a life-saving benefactor in her previous life... "


    After the narrator''s explanation came here, bursts of exclamations suddenly came from the stage. It turned out that bursts of white fog suddenly burst out. Everyone who had never seen such a scene was surprised. They didn''t know what had happened?


    Some people who are quick witted have to open their mouth. The word "water" seems to be loud at any time.


    However, just when everyone looked puzzled and even panicked, they walked out of the white fog and walked out of a beautiful young woman in white. There were oblique bangs in front of her forehead, revealing a piece of forehead, which made her more feminine. She was the white lady, played by the fragrant lady who surprised the world with her dance.


    As soon as Xiang Niang appeared in the gradually dispersed white fog, she immediately attracted everyone''s eyes. Even some ministers directly opened their mouths and eyes, and even saliva flowed from their chin.


    After her amazing appearance, Xiang Niang''s equally beautiful voice was brought into play: "Bai Suzhen at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain has been practicing this body for thousands of years in the cave. Ah... Practice hard to get the Tao and become a new man. Ah! Ah... Focus on the Tao without distractions, convert to the three treasures and abandon the world of mortals. Ah... Ah... I hope the Bodhisattva can enlighten me and make me Su Zhen come out of the world! Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, make me Su Zhen come out of the world..."


    A song about the white quality at the foot of Qingcheng Mountain made lady Xiang remember as soon as Lady Xue.


    In the elegant room of women on the second floor, Hu Yan looked at Xiang Niang with some envy and murmured in her heart, "I don''t know shame, I don''t know shame. This is your first woman... Should I hurry up?"


    Suddenly, Hu Yan suddenly stood up, pulled aside and looked at Yang duo on the stage and said, "seventh sister? Where is the eldest sister? I want to see her."


    "The eldest sister is in the room next to us." Yang duotou didn''t reply. At this time, even if he was in a hurry, he couldn''t delay him to see the white lady.


    On the stage, Xiaoqing played by maid Chuntao also showed her face, followed by Cui na''er, the former bustard of jiuyifang, who dressed as a man. She was so beautiful and handsome that she didn''t know how many courtiers were fascinated by her.


    Cui na''er, in her twenties, thought that her career on stage had long ended. What she didn''t think was that the sixth young master gave her such an opportunity. Of course, she cherished it very much. She rehearsed her lines and lyrics many times in private. She had been preparing for this appearance for a long time. At this time, after looking at the eager eyes around her, she knew It worked this time.


    The three women appeared, and for a time you said what I said. The dignified and beautiful white lady, the wooden and kind-hearted Xu Xian and the lively and lovely Xiao Qing were perfectly displayed by the three people, which has become a classic on the field today.


    When everyone''s eyes fell on the stage, Hu Yan went out of the elegant room and came to the next room, the room with queen Qian and Yang Fei, the eldest sister of the Yang family


    Good programs are endless, good food is continuous, and good wine and sweet drinks are endless


    Lunch was sent to each box during the legendary performance of the white lady. The double enjoyment of vision and taste made more people feel the real meaning of immortal residence, which is worthy of being the place where immortals stay.


    Following the legend of the white lady, new songs were performed one by one, including exploring the clear water river, friends, I hope people will live long, and many stories of small towns And so on. There are some songs that have been spread in the capital recently, and some new songs appear. At that time, everyone is very happy. Many young masters and young ladies of the important ministers'' family are secretly determined to take money to apply for membership cards after they go back. This immortal house is really fun.


    Especially those girls who usually stay at home and read women''s training, where do they have the opportunity to play? Even if they come out, where do they go?


    But now, Yang Chendong gave them a place for recreation, that is immortal house. Here they can have a special elegant room without worrying about being seen by others, which can make them more unscrupulous. In addition, there are delicious food, desserts and beautiful music for them to watch. If they have money and don''t know how to spend it here, they will live in vain. I''m sorry for their good life experience.


    The opening of the immortal house has opened everyone''s eyes, that is, even the emperor and queen are satisfied and have a sense of enjoyment that has never been satisfied.


    Good time always passes quickly. It''s time for the emperor to leave.


    Originally, Yingzong was going to have dinner here and was leaving, but when he saw the people waiting in the street to enter the immortal house from the glass of Yajian, he gave up the idea. It''s not good to occupy the unique beauty here without taking into account the feelings of the people.


    Yingzong finally left with queen Qian and his ministers.


    It can be seen that neither queen Qian nor other ministers seem to have the meaning of having fun. In this regard, Yingzong said magnanimously that when you are free in the future, you can often come and play, which reminds you that Shenxianju has opened in the capital and can''t run away. You can always think of it at any time, so you can leave contentedly one by one.


    When everyone left, they received a beautiful gift, that is, a box of four beautiful transparent glasses.


    Before glass was a new thing, this gift was naturally regarded as a treasure. However, everyone who received the gift was too beautiful to close his mouth. He praised Yang Xi''s Matthew for being a man and doing things.


    With the departure of the emperor and his ministers, a large number of businessmen holding membership cards and young masters of the minister''s family poured into the immortal residence.


    Because their status was not high enough, they were naturally unable to enter the immortal house. Now they have the opportunity. Everyone wants to take the lead. At present, there are many entrants. However, these people soon fell into the exquisite decoration of the immortal house. They look like Earth steamed stuffed buns in the city. Then, as soon as the delicious wine and food were served, and the appearance of new songs and songs, they emptied their pockets in an instant and sighed one by one. Silver is really a fucking good thing.


    The opening of Shenxianju was very auspicious. It took a lot of money to entertain the emperor and ministers in the morning and at noon, but when they arrived at night, they earned a bowl full of money. They didn''t give up until the drum was beating and the curfew was coming. But at the same time, they also agreed to come early tomorrow morning and drink tea and chat and watch programs here. It''s really a great enjoyment of life.


    Yang Chendong and his party rushed from Shenxianju to Yangjiazhuang 15 miles away from the south of the city. The sixth young master and Qiao Yin sit in a carriage. After a busy day, Xiang Niang and Xue Niang are tired. Naturally, they all stay in the center of the fairy for the night, so that Qiao Yin can be unique to the sixth young master, with a face of happiness and joy.


    "Young master, the message from Xu Youzhen." the carriage suddenly stopped, Hu mang appeared, and put a bamboo tube into Yang Chendong''s hand.


    After reaching out and pressing, he opened the mouth of the cylinder, took out the secret letter, looked at it, Yang Chendong quietly put it back, then closed his eyes and meditated for a while, and said, "let him tell Zuo Du imperial historian Wang Wenyi what to do."


    "Yes." after Hu mang agreed, he turned around and told his deputy Yang San the order of the sixth young master. The deputy director of the security bureau is Yang Chendong, who can rarely see the private Ding of the Yang family now.


    ......


    Wang Wenyi, the censor of Zuo Du of the ducha academy, is a senior official of the third grade of the imperial court.


    Different from other important officials who played, drank and enjoyed all day, as imperial governors, their duty is to supervise all officials. It sounds majestic, but there are too many helpless things. For example, they can''t participate in such good things as the opening of Shenxianju.


    That is to say, if it is to supervise all officials, how can it be combined with all officials? It must be different. This makes people in the position of censor generally poor.


    Wang Wen is also standing in such a position. What is different from everyone is that his life is still better. Apart from anything else, he married as many as seven concubines. Where does that application come from? It was all given by his father.


    Weng Fu is a general term for some spineless people or villains in the imperial court and Duke Wang Zhen, who has sole power.

 Chapter 104

    To call him a father is naturally to succumb to others. It is precisely because he took refuge in Wang Zhen and was appreciated that senior officials have seats, horses have to ride, and even wives and concubines.


    He was assigned to the post of Zuo Du imperial censor in order to control the ducha Academy in order to prevent someone from suddenly being unfavorable to Wang Zhen, which made him spend money even though he couldn''t do any corruption like other courtiers.


    After going to the next Dynasty, he stayed at home with nothing to do, which made Wang Wenyi energetic. At this time, it was dark. He was accompanying a newly married concubine to enjoy flowers in the yard. The long follower nearby suddenly reported that Xu Youzhen had come.


    "Please." it''s important to visit late at night without asking. Wang Wen also waved and asked the maid to take his concubine down. Then he got up and went to the main room.


    In the main room, Xu Youzhen was pacing back and forth like an ant on a hot pot. When she heard the sound and turned around to see Wang Wen coming, she immediately hugged her fist and bowed and said, "Lord Wang, I really have to disturb you at night."


    "But what happened?" Wang Wenyi pretended to be nothing on the surface, and his heart was indeed vigilant.


    "Lord Wang, it''s like this. Five of sun Qing, Dong cunde, Lin Xiangfeng and Yin Hong, the four censors and Shen you, the Sichuan Taoist censor, have found the servant and asked me to impeach the crown prince to wash the horse with Yang Chendong in the morning tomorrow. The servant doesn''t know what to do? So he came to invite Lord Wang." Xu Youzhen, with a humble expression, said and observed Wang Wenyi''s face.


    "Impeach Yang Chendong? What''s the reason?" Wang Wen became more serious when he heard about Yang Chendong. As Wang Zhen''s confidant, how can I not know that the sixth young master of the Yang family is doing business with him now? If something really happened, it would be bad for Weng Fu.


    "It is said that Yang Xima sent the membership card of Shenxianju to the homes of officials above the third grade in the capital, which is worth thousands of liang of silver." Xu Youzhen said cautiously.


    The last time he was bribed by Yang Chendong, he made a double reed and had the opportunity to publicly impeach the sixth young master in the court. As expected, according to the previous plan, things didn''t end. Since then, he has not only received a large amount of silver from Yang Chendong, promoted to a higher level, but also become an honest minister in the eyes of many people. Even Yu Qian, the left chamberlain of the Ministry of war, who took Wen Tianxiang as an example, publicly praised him more than once, saying that there should be more Xu Youzhen in the court, so as to ensure the clarity of official administration.


    Therefore, when sun Qing, Dong cunde and others prepared to impeach Yang Chendong, they naturally found Xu Youzhen, which made Yang Chendong know the news at the first time and pointed the problem to Wang Wenyi.


    "Is there such a thing? If so, do what you should do." Wang Wen was stunned when he heard that it was such a reason. If it''s true, for this reason, it''s really difficult for Yang Chendong, but what he doesn''t understand is why Xu Youzhen disclosed the matter to him in advance? There was no intersection between the two before.


    Unable to understand Xu Youzhen''s intention, Wang Wen simply pretended to be stupid and looked like a business.


    Seeing Wang Wenyi''s business face, Xu Youzhen secretly scolded in her heart that being a bitch still wanted to set up a memorial archway, but her mouth did not stop saying: "Lord Wang, to tell you the truth, my lower official has respected grandpa Wang for a long time. If there is any chance to work for my father-in-law, my lower official will die."


    "Oh, I see. In this way, if I don''t send messages to you, I''ll do what I should do." these words let Wang Wen know Xu Youzhen''s thoughts and feelings. This person also wants to put on Wang Zhen''s line. No wonder he will come to deliver messages so late.


    Although he understood Xu Youzhen''s meaning, Wang Wen also had limited power. He didn''t dare to make decisions for Wang Zhen. He answered in this way, that is to tell Xu Youzhen your attitude towards Weng''s father. I know, but I don''t want to accept you. I also need to see father Wang''s meaning.


    Xu Youzhen is a human spirit. Naturally, she heard the meaning of the words. At present, she looked happy. "It''s troublesome for Lord Wang." as she said, she whispered, "the lower officer put a box at the door of Lord Wang''s backyard. There''s a little intention in it."


    He nodded quietly, indicating that he knew. At present, Xu Youzhen withdrew from the main house with satisfaction. Then Wang Wen called the housekeeper and asked him to carry the box in the backyard. Soon afterwards, he saw two thousand liang of silver neatly placed in the box.


    The silver was enough to cover his salary for several years, which made Wang Wen happy. "Come on, change my official clothes. I''m going to see Weng Fu."


    The capital has long been under curfew, but for Wang Wenyi, an official to the third grade, it is still very convenient to move around, especially for others who are still father-in-law Wang Zhen. This is already an open matter. Naturally, no one dares to stop his sedan chair.


    But he didn''t know that in the dark, a pair of eyes had been staring at his every move until he entered the palace.


    ......


    In the morning hall.


    As Yingzong Zhuqi town turned to a dragon chair, all military and state affairs came to him like a surging wave.


    Fortunately, what was discussed in the morning was all good things.


    For example, the rebellion of Deng Maoqi in Fujian is basically over. Deng Maoqi was killed in the chaotic war, and his followers were either killed, captured and fled. It is difficult to become a climate in the future.


    Kuang ye, the Minister of war, had just finished, and Wang Zuo, the Minister of household, said that potatoes were fully mature. The next thing was about seed distribution. If the emperor had no special requirements, he would talk about seed distribution with Yang Xima.


    "I have no other requirements. Let the potatoes form a scale as soon as possible, and prevent the outflow of potato seeds. Sir, you let the East Hall and the iron guards keep an eye on this matter." Ying Zong thought of the reminders given to him by the ministers before and added at the moment.


    "I will comply."


    "The old slave obeys."


    Wang Zuo and Wang Zhen agreed one by one. Yingzong nodded and said, "what else do you have? Let''s play together."


    "The minister has his own play." a shout came from under the court hall. Then sun Qing, Dong cunde and Xu Youzhen went out of class and knelt down.


    There''s nothing good about the imperial censor. The ministers saw a slight frown on their eyebrows, and even Yingzong was a little unhappy. These imperial governors are always afraid of the Lord that the world will not be chaotic, but whatever they have to play, basically what happens will annoy him. But this is their responsibility, and others can''t blame anything. Therefore, he can only try to ask calmly, "what do you want to play?"


    "Before the emperor and his ministers impeached the crown prince to wash his horse, Yang Chendong, and Shenxianju opened, he sent membership cards to all officials above the third grade in Beijing, involving hundreds of thousands of Liang." Sun Qing, the censor, knelt down and said loudly.


    "Emperor, Yang Chendong is clearly buying people''s hearts and asking the emperor to punish them." Dong cunde, the supervisor, said.


    "Your Majesty, this is a precursor to forming a party for personal gain. Please order the emperor to arrest the guilty Minister Yang Chendong immediately and issue an imperial edict to prison to investigate the matter." Lin Xiang, the censor, kowtowed to the ground and told.


    "Emperor..." next, other imperial governors also criticized Yang Chendong. In their mouth, it seems that the prince''s horse washing is already a heinous person.


    Looking at the royal princes kneeling on the ground like pounding garlic, Yingzong just felt that his head was big for a while. He really didn''t understand. It was just a casual official from the fifth grade. He wanted power but didn''t have power and important posts. How could he be so unpopular. Can we really create (rebellion) by buying people''s hearts and forming parties and private enterprises?


    Yingzong didn''t understand, but the other ministers were angry.


    On the face of it, Yang Chendong was accused of offering bribes, but they were the ones who accepted bribes. This is basically a net that knocked down a lot of people. As a result, the faces of all officials above the third grade in the court became iron blue.


    Some people with bad temper could not suppress their anger and began to criticize: "when did Yang Xima give us money? Just a membership card, but there was no amount in the membership card."


    "Yes, only cards, but no amount, how can it be called bribery?"


    A group of Ministers began to refute several censors, which made Yingzong happy on the Dragon chair. I seldom see that the imperial censor will annoy all the ministers when he makes a speech. Such a thing usually happens, and only a few ministers involved refute it. As today, it is very rare that more than half of the ministers oppose it.


    Yingzong looked at what was happening in front of him as lively, but some people did not think so. What they considered was why Shenxianju opened yesterday and someone went to find Yang Chendong''s trouble today. Who did they offend this time?


    If it is said that no one has offended, why are so many royal princes listed together? It is clear that someone has colluded in advance. Otherwise, how can there be such a momentum?


    The court is divided into three parties.


    On the one hand, the censors who impeached Yang Chendong, on the other hand, the ministers who were affected, and on the other hand, the ministers who were not of enough grade and were not involved in it. They looked at what was happening in front of them as if they were watching the excitement.


    The minister''s counterattack and impeachment of the censor also sneered at each other, saying that they clearly took advantage to speak for Yang Chendong. It is really fair for the public to say that the public is right and the woman is right. Until a person walked out of the class, everyone''s eyes fell on him.

 Chapter 105

    "Emperor, let me give you a detailed report." as soon as this man appeared, he didn''t look at the imperial historians, but directly knelt down to the ground and said to the saint.


    "Yu Aiqing plays." seeing that this is rarely impeached by the imperial censor, Yu Qian, the left chamberlain of the army, who lives a very poor life, and Zhu Qizhen nodded, he also wanted to hear what he wanted to say.


    It was Yu Qian who came. Perhaps because of his incorruptibility, it is very difficult for the imperial censor to find his problems. Now he took the initiative to stand up and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Ignoring the various eyes of his colleagues, Yu Qian said in a deep voice: "I inform the emperor that I was lucky to go to Shenxianju yesterday and see the luxury there. At the same time, I also received a membership card of Shenxianju before, and I took the initiative to inquire, proving that it was just a card and there was no one or two silver deposits in it."


    This is because he said it from the mouth of humility and regarded him as a person. That is to say, it must be inquired. At present, no one has any doubt about it.


    Seeing that no one refuted, Yu Qian continued: "later, I heard that with this card, if you spend in Shenxianju, you can enjoy a discount. I think this must be the only function of this card."


    As soon as he said this, sun Qing, the censor, immediately said, "yes, this is the function of this card. If someone uses this card to spend, he can save a lot of silver at a time. In the long run, isn''t the amount to reach tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of silver? So it''s clearly Yang Chendong..."


    Without waiting for sun Qing, who was shouting, to finish, Yu Qian was already talking, "Emperor, I don''t think things can be counted like this. As I said before, this is just a card. Only consumption can work. But like me, my monthly salary is only enough to support my family. Where can I spend my spare money in luxury places such as immortal residence? Therefore, this card exists like waste paper and is meaningless. I think the emperor can ignore it On the contrary, we should encourage the development of immortal houses. Such places can enrich people''s entertainment. The state should encourage them. Only when there are a large number of such immortals, the country''s tax revenue will be richer. If we go on like this and the Treasury will be full, it will be a great good thing for the country and the people. "


    Yu Qian changed his normal and took the initiative to speak for Yang Chendong. At the beginning, everyone was still a little puzzled. Did this person also take advantage of Yang Xima? Otherwise, why did he work so hard and don''t hesitate to directly confront several inspectors and censors? But until the last few words were finished, everyone woke up. This person is Xiang Zhuang''s sword dance for Peigong. He is a tax collector after the prosperity of Shenxianju Block.


    After listening to Yu Qian''s previous words, the original Yingzong was also wondering whether the literary minister who advertised himself as Wen Tianxiang would really drift with the tide and pick himself up like other ministers? But he didn''t realize it until he heard the later words, nodded and said: "Yu Aiqing is right. It''s true that only when the country is strong can the people live and work in peace and contentment. Sir, please bother you to send someone to check the income of the immortal house, and then the tax income will be paid to the national treasury at 30:1."


    During the reign of Renxuan, the national strength of the Ming Dynasty was prosperous and the National Treasury was full. However, after more than ten years, there was a downward trend in the hands of Yingzong. Therefore, Zhuqi town has been looking for a method to fill the national treasury. Business tax has become his goal.


    After seeing the prosperity of the immortal house yesterday, Yingzong came up with the idea of extracting business tax when he returned to the palace. It''s nothing else, but as the emperor of the Ming Dynasty, he couldn''t replace all the windows in the palace with glass, which made him feel a strong sense of defeat.


    In the heart of Yingzong, in fact, there is another psychological word that has not been said, that is, as an emperor of a country, he is not as capable as a minister who is not as old as himself. Yang Chendong can make the immortal house covered by glass, but the emperor of his country can''t. doesn''t that mean he is not even as good as a minister? This is unacceptable in his heart.


    Today coincides with Yu Qian''s saying that he would smoke the immortal residence and business tax. Where would Yingzong be polite? He promised face-to-face and took the most trusted Mr. Wang Zhen to do it.


    In Zhu Qizhen''s heart, Wang Zhen is completely his own person. If he does such a thing, he will not treat himself badly.


    Wang Zhen didn''t expect such a result. Last night, Wang Wen also found himself and reported the matter, but he didn''t take it to heart. Although he had the ability to strangle everything in the cradle with his ability and power, he didn''t do so. He also saw the prosperity of Shenxianju, saw its potential, and was afraid that Yang Chendong would die because of it To become bigger and threaten yourself, you have the intention to remind the sixth young master by borrowing the imperial censor.


    Wang Zhen had long thought that such impeachment would not play any role. When it comes to all the senior officials above the third grade in Beijing, they don''t have to do it by themselves. Only these people can block the mouth of the imperial censor. Unexpectedly, Yu Qian took the initiative to jump out and said he wanted to collect the business tax of Shenxianju, which caught him off guard.


    But fortunately, the matter still needs his own hands, which has become a yardstick for him to negotiate with Yang Chendong. After seeing the prosperity of Shenxianju, Wang Zhen is no longer satisfied with the 10% shares discussed before.


    Yu Qian suddenly interposed, so that the censor''s impeachment failed. But it seems that there is no winner, because Shenxianju has to pay taxes and pay the price.


    The court meeting finally dispersed, and the censors left the court in the warning eyes of the ministers. Soon after that, Wang Zhen also left the palace and went straight to Yangjiazhuang fifteen miles away from the south of the city. Before that, Xu Youzhen had made a secret report to the Security Bureau on the situation of today''s morning.


    At this time, Yang Chendong was in his study, looking at the information about today''s early Dynasty sent by Hu mang. Because Yu Qian''s appearance was originally just a confused lawsuit, it turned out to have a change that was not conducive to him. He couldn''t help laughing angrily, "Yu Qian is not fun at all, far less lovely than the one who smoked and drank hot in later generations."


    "Young master, what head?" Qiao Yin, who was serving him, overheard a mouth and asked curiously.


    "Hehe, it''s all right. The young master thought of something and talked to himself." Yang Chendong lost his voice and smiled, and then his face soon became calm.


    Yu Qian is a capable, talented and honest official, and what is more rare is that such people have more people in their eyes than kings. Otherwise, Zhu Qizhen would not have been captured in history, and he would not have said loudly, "we are completely for the country, not for individuals." instead, he pushed Zong Zhu Qiyu to the top.


    It is not only foolish and loyal, but also talented. If you go to chiembedded City, it will be of great benefit to the establishment and development of Xinjun new town.


    As a talent, Yang Chendong likes it. He knows what he wants to do. But for Yu Qian, although he likes it, he also knows that this is not the time to solicit, and even use it. I''m afraid it will never be useful for such people. If he wants to use it, he can only use it.


    How to use strong? When to use strong? This is what Yang Chendong needs to consider.


    "Well, even if you don''t be your waiter, I''ll help you." he smiled. He had thought of how to solve Yu Qian''s problem once and for all. After having a general idea about this matter, Yang Chendong began to consider the issue of taxation.


    When it comes to paying taxes in business, it is natural. But it was not true in the Ming Dynasty. They did not collect three taxes: Ministers'' taxes, eunuchs'' taxes, and Jinshi and Ju people''s taxes.


    These three non taxes not only refer to the commercial tax, but also the agricultural tax. This makes the people with power and money richer. After a hard year, the people can''t even solve the basic problem of clothing and food. The general situation was so that the national treasury of the Ming Dynasty became poorer and poorer.


    Knowing this truth, Yang Chendong used his identity to open such a fairy house. Only tax avoidance can save a lot of money in a year.


    But unexpectedly, Yingzong suddenly took such a hand through the mouth of humility, which caught him off guard and made him think in his heart. Is it because his appearance has led to the change of Yingzong''s thought? If so, that''s not a good thing.


    What kind of psychological changes will Yingzong have? Yang Chendong is a man or a God. Naturally, he can''t know. But one thing that must be solved at present is the tax payment of Shenxianju. That is, the emperor put forward it in the court hall. If he wanted to avoid some trouble, he needed to consider how to pay less.


    It''s better to leave the matter to Wang Zhen. If it''s to Yu Qian, I''m afraid it''ll be a headache. But even Wang Zhen is a man who eats people and doesn''t vomit bones. How to deal with him also needs to be considered.


    Outside Yangjiazhuang.


    Here comes Wang Zhen. He has his own carriage, but no one who is the fan son of royal guards and east hall doesn''t know. Far away, when the carriage approaches, he kneels down on the ground.


    Wang Zhen, who had long been used to this formation, didn''t even get off the carriage and drove straight to the gate of the inner courtyard of Yang family villa.


    Now it''s time for a bumper harvest of potatoes. Anyone entering Yangjiazhuang needs to be strictly investigated. Only Wang Zhen can be so unscrupulous.


    The carriage went straight ahead and drove to the front of Yangjiazhuang courtyard. When Yang Chendong was not seen here, the commander of the royal guards who was responsible for guarding the safety outside the car and Wang Lin, Wang Zhen''s nephew, said arrogantly, "why? It''s just a horse washing. Why is it such a big shelf? Don''t you know to come out to meet?"


    Two servants, Yang Wuhe and Yang Liu, who secretly noticed the movement in front of the courtyard, looked angry. They gradually clenched their fists and touched the place where the pistol was placed at the waist. It was only twenty steps away. They were confident that they could take the life of the shouting man with one hook of their fingers.

 Chapter 106

    "Hahaha, I don''t know father-in-law Wang''s coming. I''m sorry Yang is late." the voice of forthright laughter rang out, and Yang Chendong appeared at the gate of the courtyard with big steps.


    "Hehe, Yang Xian''s horse is too polite. How nice it is for me." the curtain of the car opened, and Wang Zhen, dressed as a eunuch, appeared in the carriage. Then he got off and came to Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong''s smile belongs to the kind of hidden knife in his sleeve, but the same Wang Zhen''s smile belongs to the kind of skin smile and meat don''t smile. In the final analysis, the two people just temporarily came together because of their interests, not even their allies. How can they sincerely reveal their sincerity?


    "Please, Grandpa Wang!" Yang Chendong bent over and said politely.


    "Six young masters, please." after Wang zhenha laughed politely, he walked forward and pulled Yang Chendong back two positions. It seemed to say that this was his mansion, not Yang family villa.


    In the main hall, the host and guest took their seats. A very ordinary servant bowed out after serving two cups of tea. However, when Yang Chendong''s guests come, Qiao Yin will deliver tea, but Wang Zhenlian doesn''t enjoy such treatment. It can be seen that in the eyes of the sixth young master, this person is not even as good as an ordinary guest.


    Wang Zhen naturally can''t know about Yang family village. Dongchang and Jinyi Wei''s eyes are numerous, and many of the heavy officials in the capital are being watched, but this does not include Yang Chendong. On the one hand, it is not qualified. On the other hand, it is surrounded by Fanzi, and there is no need to monitor anything.


    "The tea is good. It''s much better than the last one. It seems that the sixth young master doesn''t earn less money." Wang Zhen just pretended to smile after touching a little tea with his lips.


    "Where, where, this is still entrusted with father-in-law''s blessing, and the income of Shenxianju naturally has father-in-law''s share." Yang Chendong knew that the other party was reminding himself, and immediately smiled and said naturally.


    "Ah." Wang Zhen sighed at this time, as if he was very depressed. Then Yu Guang glanced at Yang Chendong, and then stopped talking. That look seems to say, ask me why I sigh.


    Wang Zhen pretended to be depressed. Yang Chendong didn''t know what it meant. That is, to act, of course, to play the whole set. At that time, he followed the other party''s intention and asked in a curious way, "why did father-in-law sigh?"


    He didn''t answer immediately. First, he looked dejected. After a few interest, he said, "sixth young master, the lineup of the opening ceremony you made yesterday is too strong. You don''t know, so someone is jealous. In the early Dynasty today, several imperial censors jointly impeached you to bribe senior officials above the third grade and give them the membership card of Shenxianju."


    "Is there such a thing? Which bastard cake can''t see others well? I curse him for such a rotten idea." the furious Yang Chendong changed the appearance of an ordinary gentleman and jumped out of his chair to scold.


    Wang Zhen frowned when he scolded him. He thought, where is the appearance of people who are full of poetry and books? It is clear that they are those unreasonable shrews (women).


    Wang Zhenzu frowned. After listening to Yang Chendong scolding there for a long time, he seemed tired. Then he sat down on the chair with a panting face, "father-in-law, tell you who did it. I''ll spend money to buy his life!"


    It is said that the momentum is like Hong. In fact, Yang Chendong is really rich now. The membership card alone earned more than two million taels of silver, which is not enough for those who have to apply for membership cards soon.


    Some people have been watching before to see if Shenxianju is as good as described. After yesterday''s events, these people will not hesitate. Isn''t the silver rolling in?


    With money, Yang Chendong is naturally confident enough to do things. At present, it is reasonable to dare to buy life with money, at least in line with his current mood.


    Seeing Yang Chendong''s inexhaustible anger, he even said what he wanted to spend money to buy his life. Wang Zhenxin sneered. The young man was a young man and couldn''t hold his breath. You should know that these words are no small handle. Even if you arrest people by this, it''s hard for other ministers to say anything when they know.


    But now he''s still useful. Let''s keep his life first. That is, fat sheep. Of course, the fatter they are, the more meat they will have when slaughtered. "Ah." there was another long sigh, and Wang Zhen said in a serious and earnest tone, which seemed to be the tone of the elder''s teaching the younger generation: "sixth young master, you can''t be so impulsive, and not all things can be solved with money. Well, you don''t have to worry. The things above in the morning have been settled by the public."


    "It''s settled?" Yang Chendong pretended to be very surprised. He was stunned at first, and then seemed to understand something. He immediately laughed and said, "yes, how can I forget my father-in-law? It''s not easy to solve such a small matter with my father-in-law''s ability?"


    Wang Zhen saw that Yang Chendong was going to start flattering himself. He was afraid that he would be wordy for a long time. He quickly waved his hand and said, "the problem of impeachment has been solved, but now the emperor has also issued a decree to pay taxes in immortal residence and leave the errands to our company. Sixth young master, what do you say?"


    Yang Chendong, who seemed to have just settled down, jumped up again as soon as he heard the words "pay taxes? Why? Other ministers don''t have to pay taxes, and even those who have no official status don''t have to pay taxes. How can I say that young master is also a dignified five grade official? Why do you have to pay taxes? Don''t you pay taxes."


    It''s just a rogue face. In Wang Zhen''s eyes, he has a lower evaluation of Yang Chendong. Isn''t this man doing great things at all? I don''t know how the immortal house made so many tricks.


    There was some disdain in his heart, but his face didn''t show the slightest. On the contrary, Wang Zhen said with a painstaking thought for Yang Chendong, "this is the emperor''s job. Otherwise, he would pay some first and deal with it."


    "Do you really want to pay?" hearing the emperor''s words, Yang Chendong seemed to calm down a lot, but then he put his head forward and whispered, "father-in-law, Shenxianju also has your shares. If you want to pay tax, it is equal to sharing the benefits of father-in-law."


    "Hey, I''m only 10%. It''s nothing. I guess I can''t tell much even if it''s a point." Wang Zhen''s face didn''t care.


    It seems that he really doesn''t care, but Yang Chendong knows that after so many years of monopoly of power, Wang Zhen has long formed the habit of everything at present. It''s like sharing his money. I''m afraid I won''t want less than a copper coin. Similarly, I''m afraid I can''t take out the money in my pocket, so I''ll be very reluctant. The reason why I say this is just to get more benefits.


    Knowing the other party''s temperament is equal to knowing the cards. Yang Chendong also said after a sigh, "well, that''s what the emperor means. If the minister pays, he will get a lot less every month."


    Originally, he looked complacent and wanted to see what price Yang Chendong would pay for refusing to pay taxes, but he never thought that he counseled and agreed.


    What''s the meaning of this? The script didn''t follow the previous imagination. At this moment, Wang Zhen began to make it difficult.


    If you really want to pay taxes, it is natural to divide his interests, just as Yang Chendong thought. For such a powerful person, he has always been the only one to collect benefits. How can he push the benefits outward?


    "No, you can pay taxes. You can''t divide your share. Of course, I''ll appropriately draw less fees. That''s what I mean." Wang zhennaogua''s reaction was absolutely fast enough. It was only a few interest hours, so he thought of countermeasures and expressed his ideas.


    "Ah!" Yang Chendong pretended to be surprised and looked at Wang Zhen. Then he said something impolite: "father-in-law means that your share is not... Unchanged? How to calculate it? This tax must be deducted from the general ledger."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll divide my share first, and the rest will pay taxes in proportion." Wang Zhen narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, as if he were talking about a trivial thing.


    Scolding Wang Zhen''s greed in his heart, Yang Chendong pretended to be embarrassed and replied: "But this will affect the operation of Tianwaitian. To be honest with my father-in-law, I was going to use the income of Shenxianju to buy goods for Tianwaitian trading firm. You know, the prices of glass and mirrors are very expensive, and I can''t do things without sufficient funds. Once I succeed, I will earn Jinshan and Yinshan, and then I will I''m going to give my father-in-law 40% of the benefits. Hey, I''m afraid the funds for this tax payment are not enough. "


    While shaking his head with hatred, he kept patting the table with his palm, as if he really missed something good.


    "Wait." Wang Zhen, who was originally indifferent and waiting for Yang Chendong to take the initiative to give some benefits, suddenly heard that 40% of the benefits could be given. His face suddenly changed greatly. He couldn''t do it before. "What did the sixth young master just say? 40%?"


    "Yes? Forty percent." Yang Chendong nodded, with a true expression, and then added: "Of course, when there is a large amount of sufficient funds available, it''s like if father-in-law Wang can lend me 2 million liang of silver, plus the trouble of no tax, he should give 40% of the benefits. It''s just a pity that even the emperor has a will, I''m afraid it will be difficult to achieve."


    A very remorseful expression, as if all the good things had disappeared at this moment.

 Chapter 107

    "No, I said just now that the emperor handed everything over to me. Naturally, I am in charge of everything. Some talk and some talk." with enough benefits, it can drive people crazy. Lured by 40% of the benefits, Wang Zhen finally couldn''t calm down.


    His face was no longer that it had nothing to do with himself, but a very concerned look and asked, "I just don''t know how much these 40% benefits will be in a month?"


    "Oh. If two million taels were to be paid, there would always be benefits for the immortal residence plus Tianwaitian for a month after a year... 40% of the benefits should be more than 100000 taels." Yang Chendong said to himself seriously, holding his finger, and then gave Wang Zhen a very accurate figure.


    Wang Zhen''s left eye jumped when he heard that he could get 100000 Liang in January. This figure has caught up with all other comprehensive incomes, and it is more than that. Doesn''t it mean that as long as Yang Chendong has the support of one person in the future, his money can''t be spent, and he can do a lot of things he wants to do?


    Of course, Wang Zhen also knows that there is no free lunch in the world. If you want to meet such conditions, you need to pay a lot. At least we need to take out two million liang of silver for now?


    Here''s the problem. Does Wang Zhen have it?


    The answer is yes, of course. Over the years, he has made a lot of savings by searching and reaching around. Although he is still a little short of two million, with his appeal, the poor point can be made up soon. Should it be done to Yang Chendong, or do you believe this person?


    Wang Zhen is thinking deeply and considering the feasibility of this step.


    Yang Chendong seemed to bow his head and regret something, but in fact, Yu Guang had been paying attention to the arrogant guy. Looking at what he seemed to be thinking, he decided to add a fire, and took the initiative to say: "Father-in-law, you don''t think the benefits of 100000 Liang a month can''t be realized. I tell you, it''s impossible to rely on it just to see the immortal house. But once the sky is open, the benefits are unimaginable. Because we don''t sell small ones in the East, West and Ming Dynasties, such as soap, toilet paper, diapers, toothbrushes, toothpaste Perfume, canned fish, cheongsam and all kinds of women''s underwear. Large glass and various fine glasses are the same mirror of the palace. If you want to spend money, you can buy them. Think about these things only with genius. So the price is not what we has the final say. What we earn is four of Chengdu a month, not only one hundred thousand and two.


    Wang Zhen has been listening. Most of the things in front of him have only been heard recently. Once they are circulated to the market, they are all hot goods. After hearing that, even the magic mirrors are sold. This time, he is completely relieved and is very optimistic about the future of Tianwaitian. When Yang Chendong said that 40% of the profits are more than 100000 Liang a month, change it Wang Zhenmeng patted the table and said, "well, then 200000 Liang a month. Our company can promise not to collect taxes and will inject 2 million Liang into Tianwaitian and Shenxianju. After a year, we will repay the principal of 2 million yuan and give 200000 interests a month."


    As if he had made a decision, like a gambler, Wang Zhen said in a very firm tone. After saying that, because he was excited, his eyes fell on Yang Chendong, as if waiting for his answer.


    "It''s no problem." Yang Chendong saw the wolf into the set, where would he have a little hesitation. He not only agreed, but also said that he could make a written note immediately. If he couldn''t do it, then all the immortal house and Tianwaitian will belong to Wang Zhen.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong was so confident, Wang Zhen completely put down his heart. Whether it was immortal house or Tianwaitian, it was the painstaking efforts of the sixth young master. He dared to bet on these old books, which was naturally credible.


    "Hahaha, dongshuai is really a happy man. That''s right. Just write a contract and wait for my two million yuan to enter the account." Wang Zhenxin was so happy that he even called out the name of dongshuai.


    From the replacement of Yang Xima with the sixth young master to the present dongshuai, it can be seen that Wang Zhen''s impression of Yang Chendong is changing step by step, and his favor is increasing day by day.


    In the past, Wang Zhen just asked for it. Even if something happened to Xianju, he just had less income and didn''t hurt his muscles and bones. But now he can''t do it. If he wants to inject 2 million silver, he will have to pay. Xianju or Tianwaitian will become one of his own industries. Where can he have a little What about your carelessness and carelessness?


    As for Yang Chendong, the development of chixian city is unimaginable. After conquering Qishan, an important place in the southwest of xiaoryukyu Island, he has no worries at home. It is only a matter of time before he makes full efforts to develop. With the strength of the Shanghai army, he controls the sea area, robbing and protecting everything every day The cost can be described as ten thousand Liang a day. He really doesn''t lack the two million Liang silver, but he still forces Wang Zhen to bleed, but he just wants him to face up to the problem and try his best.


    Now that Wang Zhen is willing to take out 2 million liang of silver, it proves that he has paid his blood. Then he will never tolerate anything in these industries. This is what Yang Chendong expects to see.


    As for the benefit of 200000 Liang a month after one year? Hehe, Wang Zhen will not live until then.


    The two thought, really hit it off, and settled the matter. At present, when drinking tea, it seems that it is much more fragrant and pure.


    Seeing that Wang Zhenxin seems to be in a good mood, Yang Chendong took the opportunity to ask two questions. One is who made the matter in the early days today. If we don''t find out the person behind us, I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble in the future. They can''t be beaten passively, can they?


    The second is about modesty.


    He proposed to let the immortal house pay taxes. Although there is no problem for Wang Zhen to handle the matter, as long as he is still one day, he will keep an eye on one day. In this way, it must be very painful for everyone to prevent thieves for thousands of days.


    That is, he reached an agreement with Yang Chendong and will inject a large amount of money. Wang Zhen will not hide some things. He had his own ideas on both things and told them to the sixth young master.


    "I''ve found out. Sun Qing, Dong cunde and other censors impeached you. It was Xisheng who rammed the ghost behind his back. He gave the wind to these censors. These people''s responsibilities are here. Of course, they have an excuse to act." when Wang Zhen talked about these, he shook his head gently and looked angry.


    The last time Xisheng cut Yang Chendong, he was supposed to be punished. It''s not too much to kill him. But it was for his own reason that the sixth young master of others did not investigate. At that time, he also promised that the well water of both sides would not invade the river in the future, but now he has moved his hand. Isn''t this hitting his face as a middleman?


    Yang Chendong, who changed his complexion, had already found out the context of the matter last night. Now he threw the problem to Wang Zhen just to hide his clumsiness. Now, he said angrily as if he had heard such a thing for the first time, "this joy is really deceiving people too much!"


    Yang Chendong would be angry. Wang Zhen had expected it. This moment is not necessarily how surprised. Instead, he comforted and said, "dongshuai, this matter is not only beating you in the face, but also beating our face. Don''t worry, I''ll explain it to you. Our guild will arrange and persuade Xi Shengsheng to win Beijing. What do you think?"


    "Out of Beijing?" Yang Chendong asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Yes, it''s going out of Beijing. Xisheng''s position is a thousand households of royal guards. In the name of supervising all officials outside the capital, let him go out. As for when to come back, let''s see his performance. OK?" Wang Zhen said with a smile as if he was discussing.


    At this time, when leaving Beijing, it is natural to throw out the trouble first and not make trouble for Shenxianju and Tianwaitian. As for when to come back, hey hey, it depends on Yang Chendong''s performance. If the performance is good and the cooperation between the two sides is satisfactory, naturally this person can''t return to the capital, but if Yang Chendong wants to play any means, call this person back. Wang Zhen just needs to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    He thought he was smart in abacus, but he didn''t know that this was Yang Chendong''s mind.


    You like to win the battle because you are a member of the royal guards and you have a powerful eunuch like Xining. It''s a lot of trouble to start with him in the capital. Once something happens, it will lead to a big earthquake. Yang Chendong can''t do it. But it''s different when you go out of Beijing. The sky is high and the emperor is far away. It''s normal for anyone to do something.


    "OK, just do as your father-in-law said." after Yang Chendong looked thoughtful, he nodded and agreed. "What about the second question? How should Yu Qian deal with it?"


    "This... This man is a tough guy. To be honest with Dong Shuai, we wanted to clean him up before. However, this man is soft and hard, and he is very honest as an official. In addition, many people are willing to speak for him, so we have a great headache." Wang Zhen really had no way to Yu Qian as he said it and stroked his forehead.


    About Wang Zhen''s arrest of Yu Qian and his release, Yang Chendong naturally knew from the security bureau that he was not prevaricating, but really had no way. He nodded and then pretended to suddenly think of something, "Even if Yu Qian had nothing to do with him in the capital, it would be better to let him go out of the capital like an Pai Xisheng. He was not the left waiter of the Ministry of military, so he asked people to check the situation of all health stations in the country. In this way, he would be out of sight."

 Chapter 108

    Listening to Yang Chendong''s idea, Wang Zhen also felt a light in front of him. "Yes, it''s a good way, but he will come back in the end." thinking that this is not a way to solve things once and for all, Wang Zhen gently shook his head again.


    "It doesn''t matter. When he comes back, who knows what the situation will be? Really think of other ways at that time. After all, moving him now involves too much and too much trouble." Yang Chendong said with a look of fear of Yu Qian.


    These words hit Wang Zhen''s heart. He was also afraid of humility. Otherwise, with his means and power, he would have attacked this person long ago.


    Thinking that there is really no better way at present, spending people first is also a way to alleviate it. At present, Wang Zhen nodded, "OK! Let''s do it like this."


    The atmosphere of the second formal talks between the two sides was much better than that of the first.


    When Wang Zhen decided to inject two million liang of silver, he completely embarked on Yang Chendong''s boat. The difference is that he was the man who took the boat, which is equivalent to giving his life to the other party, but he didn''t realize it.


    Wang Zhen finally left Yangjiazhuang with satisfaction. Soon after that, Yu Qian and Xisheng were transferred out of the capital. At the same time, 2 million taels of silver were sent to Tianwaitian trading firm, which had just opened, and there were piles of all kinds of goods here.


    There are a lot of goods in tianwai and tiannei, and they are being transported from chixian city. However, when operating, it is always said that there is a shortage of goods to local businessmen who come to purchase, so that people feel that they have to adopt the way of Limited sales.


    The original intention of the so-called Limited sales is to deceive consumers who are ready to start quickly, otherwise there will be no more; It means that the supply is not enough... It means to be robbed; It is also limited to how much you can sell every day.


    For example, glass, with an area of 6 times 6, sells only 1000 pieces a day. The price is subject to the highest bidder. Whoever gives a high price will sell these things to whoever. As for others, please wait for tomorrow morning.


    There are also items such as glass, perfume, toilet paper and so on, which are limited every day, so that the demand is always in the majority, and the goods are very few, which makes everything become a sought after product. All this follows the principle of bidding, and the one with the highest price gets the price.


    It''s more like a divine mirror. It''s not only limited, but only appears in three days. Therefore, I don''t know how many businessmen broke their heads, and many people have a relationship with the Yang family. Things happen from time to time through the back door.


    Since ancient times, sellers have been based on the ability to sell, and even the more they sell, the better. However, those who come to pick up the goods always take the more, the lower the price. But when you get to tianwai, the sky does the opposite.


    Do you want the goods? Then pay a high price.


    Do you want more goods? Not only is there no small discount on the price, on the contrary, your price may be more. If you want to monopolize, you need enough money to do it.


    To say that Tianwaitian''s skill is hated by many businesses, but there is nothing to do. The East Hall and royal guards fan Zi will always be seen outside the sky. If anyone dares to make trouble, he will be arrested immediately. Don''t think of it if he doesn''t pay a lot of hard-earned money.


    The merchant didn''t dare to make trouble, so he had to abide by the rules of heaven and earth, which made a lot of gold and silver flow into Yang Chendong''s hands, and his funds became huge. Now, when receiving goods from Tianjin Weigang port, the receiver has to take on the task of delivering silver. It''s really fun.


    There are also some businessmen. Seeing that Tianwaitian makes so much money, they have other thoughts. They think they can get a boat to walk on the sea. Although there are some risks, once they succeed, they will definitely make a windfall if they bring back the goods from waiyi!


    But where did they know that the waters belonging to Daming had been occupied by Yang Chendong? Those merchant ships that went out to buy goods were often intercepted by the navy of Kaohsiung headquarters soon after they went to sea, and then they were taken down with people and silver. That was really a profitable business. Only this one, I don''t know how much yang Chendong earned.


    In fact, the order to block the sea area was issued by Yang Chendong, but the executor was not Kaohsiung himself. Kaohsiung had long lost interest in dealing with the unarmed and powerless businessmen of the Ming Dynasty and handed over these things to Deputy Yue Guang. And he and lengsong were together, discussing the attack on Lukang.


    After conquering Qishan and solving the threat from the southwest rear of chixian City, the new army of the Yang family successively occupied Alishan and Yushan, occupied most of the area of Taichung, and compressed the opponent''s forces near Taichung, and Lugang became the first military fortress facing the front line.


    Lugang. It is the largest port in the whole small Ryukyu country. The terrain here is excellent and the coastline is very flat. It is appropriate to stop and enlarge the number of ships. In addition, its geographical location is back to the xiaoryukyu sea area, which makes it difficult for others to make a detour if they want to make a sudden attack here, so it has become a natural seaport base.


    As the highest naval officer of the new army, Kaohsiung has long coveted it and wants to take it for himself.


    If it had not been for the lack of manpower, I would have made up my mind long ago. Now Deng Maoqi in Fujian was killed, and the rebels there were suppressed by the Ming army. Lengsong, who could not fish in troubled waters, had to take people back to chixian City, which also strengthened the military strength in the city.


    During his trip to Fujian, lengsong had a great harvest.


    One hundred cold fronts and five hundred auxiliary soldiers were brought with them. In the end, no one was killed. Only seven people were injured, or the one who was not seriously injured.


    There are no casualties, which is naturally due to the hard and strict training at ordinary times. With the efforts of several months, the results are also gratifying. It has brought back more than 150000 people in Daming, and captured countless resources such as gunpowder.


    With the participation of these Han people, the problem of the source of troops has been alleviated to a certain extent. After another careful and strict assessment, he Yang, song Dacheng and other instructors dare not have a trace of water discharge behavior. Every auxiliary soldier who wants to officially become a member of the cold front must pass the physical and cultural tests. Only when his grades are good can he become a regular soldier.


    Just because there are too many people to be elected and the large number of auxiliary soldiers makes this time more people pass the assessment than the sum of previous times. Unexpectedly, more than 600 people passed the final test.


    All of a sudden, so many new cold fronts were added. After a discussion between Kaohsiung and lengsong, the general team was expanded, forming a total of 12 companies with a staffing of 100 people per company. These people were divided into four battalions, including two battalions and six companies for the Navy and the army.


    With the expansion of Leng Feng, Kaohsiung and lengsong relaxed their horizons and minds and aimed at Lukang. They wanted to solve the problem of Taichung at one time and hit the first Shang Dynasty hard.


    With the goal, the next step is all kinds of investigation and all kinds of sneaking in. According to what the sixth young master taught, before each battle, the mature performance is to understand everything about the enemy. If there is enough time, who is the commander of the other party? It is necessary to understand what kind of character it is and what kind of fighting mode it may take. Only in this way can we achieve the greatest victory at the least cost.


    Yang Chendong''s words have always been regarded as the existence of truth in the new army. The investigation began immediately, and the battle plan to attack Lugang began to be further brewing.


    ......


    Xi Sheng left, and Yu Qian also left.


    In the capital, Yang Chendong seemed to have settled down a lot because of their departure. What he saw were only the visitors from Shenxianju and the merchants from Tianwaitian.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t pay much attention to these things that have been prepared for a long time. He knows that as long as everything goes according to the plan, it is certain to make money and have enough popularity. That is, you don''t have to worry about these. Then you have to solve the people who once bothered him.


    In the study of the sixth young master of Yangjiazhuang, there are three pieces of paper. These are three materials sent by the Security Bureau. They are the relevant news of Yu Qian, the left chamberlain of the Ministry of war, Qianhu Xisheng of the royal guards and Shen you, the Royal historian of Sichuan.


    To Yang Chendong''s surprise, Wang Zhen not only got Yu Qian and Xisheng out of Beijing who had promised himself, but also Sichuan Dao Shenyou who returned to Beijing to report on his work.


    "These two are talented people. They should stay and send them to chixian city. Tell Kaohsiung and lengsong that they can arrange people to stare at them for 12 hours. They can see everything, but they can''t leave or do anything." Yang Chendong''s face became fierce after handing the information of Yu Qian and Shen you to Hu mang standing in front of the desk, Looking at the data recorded by Xisheng on the last piece of paper, he said, "as for this person, it has been solved on the spot, but it should be clean and neat. No one can see the problem of Ding Dian. Can you do it?"


    "Yes." Hu mang replied excitedly, then leaned forward and asked tentatively, "young master, can I do it myself?"


    "No." Yang Chendong shook his head firmly, "You are the person around me. Everyone knows that if you disappear at this time, some people will inevitably be suspicious. Well, it''s up to Dao Xiao''s group to do things. Don''t they shout that they have nothing to do every day? If things fail this time, go back to chixian city and become an auxiliary soldier. If you want to enter the cold front, you need to face more difficulties and strict tests Nuclear. "


    Seeing that what Yang Chendong said was so simple, Hu mang knew that the opportunity to have an addiction did not exist. At present, he answered, "please rest assured, young master, things will be done smoothly."

 Chapter 109

    Nanjing Yangzhou Prefecture.


    As the former seat of Kyoto in the Ming Dynasty and now the accompanying capital, it is still very prosperous. In addition, the pleasant climate has gathered a lot of Ming property here.


    Yangzhou Prefecture is also a prosperous place in the prosperity. There are not only many kinds of goods, but also the entertainment industry is very developed here because of the high sky and the long distance of the emperor.


    Xisheng is here with more than a dozen brothers.


    Thinking of disgusting Yang Chendong, I asked my brothers to pass the news to several imperial censors. There was the scene of impeaching Yang Chendong in the court, which attracted the emperor to levy taxes on the immortal residence, which was more or less a bad breath.


    But then, the impact of eating its own fruit came, because his self-made ideas attracted Wang Zhen''s anger. This time, he went out of Beijing to take refuge and avoid the wind. In my brother''s words, have fun when you leave Beijing. When you''re tired and there''s no wind in the capital, you''ll naturally transfer him back.


    Knowing that this was the result of the eldest brother''s compromise with Wang Zhen, Xisheng obediently left the capital and came to Yangzhou, a place with pleasant climate and beautiful scenery.


    As soon as he entered here, Xisheng had a feeling of a dragon entering the sea. He took more than a dozen brothers and ate and drank every day. At night, he would go to bed with a very famous local flower. He was really a groom every day and lived like an immortal.


    But all this will come to an end with the arrival of this night, because Dao Xiao came by himself. With him, there are three cold front brothers, all elite people with excellent skills and proficient in all kinds of firearms.


    This time, daoxiao took three tasks: killing Xisheng, capturing Yu Qian and capturing shen you. He arranged for three brothers to do the latter two, but he was just a scholar with no strength to bind chickens. He sent three brothers to look up to them. As for what he likes to win, he should do it himself.


    Although it was originally planned that Xi Sheng hurt the sixth young master, it still caused the dissatisfaction of the guards at that time. According to them, who offended the sixth young master and killed him directly? Why do you have to do anything bitter?


    But this is the order of the sixth young master. As a soldier, it is naturally his bounden duty to obey orders, and he can''t say anything. Now that we have the opportunity, how can we easily let go of Xi Sheng?


    After entering Yangzhou, he quickly connected with the person in charge of the Security Bureau here and inquired about where Xisheng was going tonight and which Yiji he liked. Daoxiao began to make plans quickly.


    With the words of Dao Xiao, "even if this boy likes women so much, let him die on the woman''s belly."


    With the general direction, the next step is all kinds of preparation, as well as all kinds of makeup and sneaking. Like this, I didn''t know how much I had experienced when I entered the cold front assessment. Naturally, I was very familiar with it.


    Soon, one of his subordinates acted like a turtle. One of his subordinates was responsible for watching the wind, and one of his subordinates was responsible for receiving and retreating. It was natural for daoxiao to do it himself.


    Playing with a medicine bottle in his hand, these are strong (Yang) things. After taking it, he will face a sow. He can''t help it. He wants to have a good look at the wonderful performance of Xisheng tonight.


    It''s getting dark!


    As expected, Xisheng took a group of his men into the "ambush circle" prepared by daoxiao in advance. As soon as he entered here, he couldn''t wait to find the top card here. The woman named Sai Tianxian went in.


    But as soon as he entered the room, a "turtle" followed him. At this time, in the room, Xisheng was anxious to take off his clothes and go to bed to wait for the arrival of the woman. As soon as he heard something behind him, and the footsteps were not the woman''s voice, he habitually took out his embroidered spring knife.


    "Don''t be nervous, my guest. I''m here to deliver medicine for you. After taking these things, you can be more vigorous. The groom can only spend one or two silver a night. It''s cheap." Mr. GUI didn''t look a little scared when facing Xisheng with a knife. On the contrary, he went forward to sell his things.


    Originally, when watching a turtle coming in, Xisheng was still thinking that he was too nervous. Especially when he heard that the other party was selling pills, he didn''t take the other party seriously, but directly waved his hand and said, "get out quickly. My young master is in good health and doesn''t need those things."


    After talking, Mr. GUI should leave. But he didn''t think that others would take it further. At the same time, he kept saying, "my guest, my medicine is really good. You''ll regret it if you don''t try."


    "Go away." seeing that turtle Gong is getting closer to himself, Xisheng is a little angry. The other party has disturbed his elegance. It''s not a big deal to kill the other party here, but it''s just a cheap nationality. If you kill someone back, you should know the local government.


    Xiuchun Dao was held high and looked like it would fall at any time, but the turtle color standing opposite was not afraid at all. On the contrary, he still said, "your guest is unreasonable. People are kind enough to bring something here. Don''t just do it. Why do you have to fight and kill?"


    Guigong''s calmness gave Xisheng a bad feeling, but he couldn''t think of anything wrong. He was hesitating and suddenly felt a strong wind behind him. Instinctively, he wanted to turn around.


    It''s just because the previous attention was focused on the turtle male. Now it takes time to get back. When he turned around, his neck hurt suddenly, and then he fainted on the ground without knowing anything.


    Daoxiao appeared behind Xisheng. Looking at the stunned man, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know how to be a thousand households of royal guards."


    After that, Dao Xiao angrily said to the man who played Cheng Guigong: "Cheng Gang, how did you play the play? You didn''t show a little fear. It almost aroused his vigilance. Do you know that if he shouted out, our plan would fail."


    "Yes, Captain, calm down. I''m also angry at Xi Sheng. Where would I want to pretend to be afraid?" Cheng Gang''s men quickly admitted their mistakes for fear that Dao Xiao would continue to scold themselves on this issue. This also said: "Captain, we''d better hurry. Sai Tianxian went to take a bath. I''m afraid he will come back soon."


    "Oh, that''s right." Dao Xiao remembered that it was not safe here and it was not the time to make a summary. He nodded and Cheng Gang picked up Xisheng who fainted to the ground. Then Dao Xiao filled in all the pills in the bottle, made Xisheng drink a little water, digested them thoroughly, and carried him back to the bed. The two people went to the window one by one, A man walked out of here through the door.


    However, in a moment, after taking a bath, Sai Tianxian, who was covered with incense, entered the room. After seeing that Xisheng had gone to bed, he couldn''t help showing a charming look on his face, and then twisted his ass and walked to the bed.


    That is, he just took off his clothes. At this time, Xisheng woke up. At the first sight, he saw Sai Tianxian like a little white rabbit. At present, his eyes were red and rushed up directly. Then there was a strong shaking sound on the wooden bed


    Xisheng is dead!


    Early the next morning, seeing that thousands of families had not come out of the room, they knocked on the door and entered. What they saw was Xi Sheng staring at a pair of ox eyes and dying in bed. With her, Sai Tianxian died. She was tortured to death.


    The man''s face was frightened and quickly checked. The conclusion was that xiqian family died after eating too many Zhuang (Yang) drugs. It was a normal death. The current news was sent to Xining Eunuch in the capital in a 600 mile urgent way.


    At the same time of Xisheng''s death, Zuo Shilang of the Ministry of war and Shen you, the Royal historian of Sichuan Province, appeared on a sea ship, which was sailing in the sea, and the goal was chiembedded city.


    "Isn''t this Shen Yushi? How could you be here?" Yu Qian looked at the boundless blue sea around him and his former colleagues around him. Yu Qian was curious and puzzled with big eyes.


    "I don''t know. The lower officer just slept and appeared here when he opened his eyes." Shen you shook his head with a confused expression.


    "It seems that we were hijacked." Yu Qian was so smart that he immediately understood his situation. At this time, he just saw a man in camouflage clothes standing upright not far away, so he shouted loudly, "Hello, who are you? What''s the matter with you and Shen Yushi? Do you know that we are very poor and have no money, and no one will redeem us."


    Yu Qian really has no money. It is this that reassures him. He wants to say that you caught us wrong and it''s useless to catch us.


    However, no matter how Yu Qian shouted, all he answered was the impact and slap of the waves. The soldier not far away still stood upright as if he hadn''t heard his cry. Only Yu Guang looked at them from time to time to prevent them from jumping into the sea.


    Of course, Yu Qian and Shen you won''t die. They won''t die until they know what''s going on. But they also sadly find that they don''t know where they are? Where the ship is heading? What will happen in the future? They only know that they should have left the land of Daming, and the way ahead is unclear


    ......


    Shenxianju and Tianwaitian are still on fire. People who eat and buy goods every day are lined up.


    In particular, Shenxianju is getting colder after the weather has entered December. More and more people are wearing cotton padded robes on the street, but no matter how cold it is outside, Shenxianju is still as warm as spring all the year round. Even some elegant rooms and boxes have to open the windows to get the heat.


    All this, of course, is due to the stove.

 Chapter 110

    Having long considered the climate problem in the capital, when the immortal house was first built, Yang Chendong found craftsmen in the interlayer and installed a large number of furnace walls. As soon as the weather was cold, the hot gas naturally radiated as soon as the coal was burned.


    The fairy was as warm as spring, and was soon noticed by the guests here. After asking, we knew that it was the reason for the furnace wall. In other words, this invisible way of heating is much better than putting a charcoal basin at home.


    At present, many people ask whether they can pay the craftsmen of Shenxianju to make furnace walls in their homes. This was originally a profitable business prepared by Yang Chendong. At present, the service staff politely agreed. Only because of the limited number of craftsmen and the limited raw materials, not only the installation cost is very high, but also waiting in line.


    However, in order to make the home warm as spring, many people still pay the money first and wait in line. Naturally, this matter soon went out and directly attracted Shi Pu, the Minister of industry, to visit Yangjiazhuang.


    Potatoes have already been harvested and seeds have been distributed. Today, there are no royal guards and Fanzi from east hall outside Yangjiazhuang.


    But even so, no one will make trouble here, because all kinds of signs show that the relationship between Yang Xima and father-in-law Wang Zhen is excellent. The two sides will meet from time to time and talk for an hour or two.


    With the banner of Wang Zhen, who is stupid will take the initiative to find Yang Chendong''s trouble.


    Although Shi Pu is a minister of the Ministry of industry and a senior official of the imperial court, he still doesn''t see enough in front of Wang Zhen. He doesn''t intentionally offend others. Even the Shi Shangshu takes Wang Zhen''s relationship and becomes his current position. Naturally, we should be very polite to Yang Chendong. We can''t just send a message like other officials. He still decided to come in person.


    Yang Chendong still attaches great importance to the arrival of Shi PU. I think my father Yang Rong once served as the Minister of the Ministry of work. Speaking of it, we are still very close.


    As soon as Shi Pu arrived and entered the main hall of Yangjiazhuang, the heat came to his face, but he couldn''t see a charcoal basin burning. Now he knew that the furnace wall must also be installed here. He couldn''t help saying with envy, "my dear nephew, your place is very much like the land of immortals, and your way of life is really comfortable! Ha ha ha."


    "Uncle Shi praised me. Thanks to the emperor''s powerful governance, the world was peaceful and the people were able to live and work in peace and contentment." Yang Chendong hugged his fist in the direction of the capital and looked serious.


    "Yes, the emperor is still diligent." Shi Pu hit a ha ha. Now the Ming Dynasty seems to be strong and prosperous, but that''s just the capital left by the rule of Ren Xuan. They reuse eunuchs here in Zhuqi town. They, the ministers in the court and the representatives of Confucianism, are no longer as strong as before.


    It''s just that Shi Pu won''t talk to Yang Chen Dongshen about these words. It''s just a small generation of people. It can''t be taught further.


    Listening to Shi Pu''s words, Yang Chendong smiled and said nothing, "Uncle Shi, you''re not here to chat with the boy today?"


    "Ha ha, of course not. I don''t talk secretly in front of Ming people. This time I''m here about the furnace wall. You see, such a good thing should be shared by everyone." ha ha smiled with an expression of serving the country and the public.


    "This..." when it comes to business, Yang Chendong becomes embarrassed.


    "Why, my good nephew, what''s the difficulty?" looking at Yang Chendong''s hesitation, Shi Pu felt that things were not as simple as he thought.


    "Yes." Yang Chendong finally nodded affirmatively, and then explained, "To be honest with Uncle Shi, it was just an idea when I made the furnace wall. Later, I invested a lot of manpower and material resources to understand the principle. For this matter, Duke Wang also invested a lot of money. Now there are his shares here. If I take them out for no reason, I''m afraid I agree, and some people won''t agree."


    He held up Wang Zhen''s big sign and played with the momentum.


    Looking at Shi Pu''s appearance, it is clear that Yang Chendong wants to contribute the method of building furnace wall free of charge, which Yang Chendong can''t accept


    In the society at that time, there was no mention of property rights. Especially for craftsmen, no matter how hard they worked and how much they invested, once they made something good, they would be promoted free of charge, and the producer himself would have no benefit at all. It would be enough to say that the Shangguan would praise them. As for material, it''s not. Because in everyone''s opinion , what you make is to contribute, that is, why do you want benefits?


    All good things should belong to the emperor, not a means of personal profit.


    It seems that this can benefit more people, but in fact, it is extremely unfair to the creator. What he spent money, time and intelligence to make is lightly used by others, and his input and output are not in direct proportion. In the long run, who will spend that thing to create.


    If you don''t create, you can get money, but if you create, you can also get money. This unfair treatment gradually loses and flattens everyone''s creativity.


    Nowadays, Shi Pu''s attitude towards this craft is like that of an ordinary craftsman. Even if you were born and live in Daming, the new things you make should also belong to Daming. Therefore, you can bring them all.


    I am opposed to such a working mode in my heart, but I can''t say it yet. Why are others like this, just you? So Yang Chendong had no choice but to carry out the big brand of Wang Zhen to press people.


    A while ago, Yu Qian, the left chamberlain of the Ministry of war, and Shen you, the governor of Sichuan Province, suddenly evaporated from the world. What disappeared was no trace. There was really no one alive or dead.


    As soon as this happened, everyone''s doubts were directed at Wang Zhen. Because these two people had all kinds of estrangement with Duke Wang, and now they both disappeared. They did things so neatly. Does anyone else have such ability besides Wang Zhen?


    Just because there is no evidence, everyone has no way to take Wang Zhen. They can only guard secretly in their hearts. Now, as soon as the big brand is taken out, even Shi Pu looks very ugly after listening to it.


    Before he came, he thought that Yang Chendong might not be so happy to hand over his craft, but it doesn''t matter. He just needs to be moved with emotion and reason. How can you say that you are also a five grade official of the imperial court? Should you have this awareness?


    But now as soon as Wang Zhen''s name came out, Shi Pu lost his temper in an instant.


    "Well... So there''s nothing to do but buy?" Shi Pu tried to ask when he knew that the means of forcible force was no longer available.


    "Well, it''s not supposed to work." Yang Chendong shook his head. But when Shi Pu looked depressed after hearing this, he said again, "just as Uncle Shi came to the door in person, face will still be sold to you. Well, your work department will give copper in exchange for me to send someone to make a fireplace?"


    Nowadays, most fireplaces installed in the market are made of copper and iron, and some parts are very exquisite. Things such as turnbuckles are far from being made by the current work department. If you take photos of gourds and ladles by yourself, you may have various problems because of the poor quality of the products. Once a fire is formed, the problem will be big.


    It is precisely because of the uniqueness of this technology that the installation cost is so high that ordinary ministers can''t accept it. Many ministers went to Shi Pu and said that he was in charge of the work department. This matter was within his scope of management. How to install a furnace wall in everyone''s home earlier should be his business.


    After all, these ministers just don''t want to spend so much money to enjoy the benefits of the furnace wall. Now Yang Chendong has given a compromise method. Technology cannot be taught, but it can be replaced with copper. In this way, with so much copper and iron in the warehouse of the Ministry of work, the problem of placing furnace walls by ministers can be solved, which can also be regarded as a solution to Shi Pu''s urgent need.


    "OK, OK, thank you, nephew." knowing that Yang Chendong was giving himself face, Shi Pu said repeatedly, as if he was afraid that others would repent.


    Then the two discussed the quantity of copper and how much they could exchange for a furnace wall. During this period, Yang Chendong naturally wanted the lion to open his mouth. Although Shi Pu felt a little high about it, he thought that putting those things in the warehouse was of little use for the time being. It would be better to change the benefits first. If it was missing, he would collect them all over the country. So he agreed.


    Shi Pu finally left Yangjiazhuang with a satisfied face. After he left, Qiao Yin came to pick up the tea and asked Yang Chendong with curiosity and incomprehension, "young master, why do you agree to exchange copper? In this way, don''t we make a lot of money less?"


    "Ha ha, we also know how to use our brains to think about problems." Yang Chendong said with a smile on his face.


    "Young master? Yin''er always uses his head, but he is not as smart as you and can''t see it." Qiao Yin said in a coquettish way. Since the relationship between the two has been materialized, she will show more and more the posture of a little woman in front of Yang Chendong. "By the way, young master, you haven''t said why?"


    "Why?" Yang Chendong looked into the distance and was silent for a long time. Then he replied: "Lian Yiner said that I frighten people with Wang Zhen''s big brand. I think other people will think so? This is not the young master''s original intention and want to see. This time, the copper for the furnace wall is arranged by the work department. First, it can serve more people, and second, it can also show them good, so that they don''t have to hate the young master like they hate Wang Zhen. Of course, the most important thing is, Chixian city is short of copper. The industry there is developing too fast, especially the Arsenal and shipyard. As all kinds of advanced things are put into production, the gap will be bigger and bigger. "

 Chapter 111

    "Although they robbed at sea in Kaohsiung and robbed a lot of gold and silver, who would bring copper to the ship? Now we have so much copper, which just solves their problem, which can''t be solved by any amount of money."


    Yang Chendong''s explanation and answer was to let Qiao Yin understand. At that moment, she said happily, "so, we still made money this time?"


    "Of course it''s earned?" Yang Chendong nodded with a smile, thinking that if it weren''t for Shi Pu, they couldn''t see the importance of copper. I''m afraid they wouldn''t succeed so easily this time.


    Shipu went to Yangjiazhuang, and then shipped a lot of copper in exchange for a ready-made fireplace. For a time, it alleviated the needs of officials for this thing, won the praise of officials, and made Yang Chendong''s reputation among officials much better.


    Before that, some officials had installed fireplaces in advance, such as Yang''s immediate relatives and Hu''s house.


    In the Hu mansion, no matter how cold it is outside, it is like spring all the year round. All this naturally benefits from the installation of the furnace wall.


    "We are all blessed by the young lady?" in the bedroom, Xiaoqing, still dressed in summer clothes, smiled and looked at the young lady Hu Yan dressed in front of the dressing table. Her eyes narrowed into a seam.


    "Xiaoqing asks for a fight." listening to the maid making fun of herself, Hu Yan turned and raised her arm.


    Xiaoqing jumped to the distance long ago, and then said with a smile on her face, "Miss, do you not recognize it? Look at what the ministers have not installed on the wall. Some very valuable public houses have to wait in line, but nothing has happened to our Hu Fu. We should all be well in safety. There are also mirrors, perfume and glass on the windows of the ladies'' houses. What does dongshuai mean? Everyone in the capital can see it. Will miss still not know? "


    Knowing that she couldn''t reach Xiaoqing, Hu Yan simply returned to her chair, shook her long hair that hadn''t been taken care of and said, "you all know, but why didn''t he propose marriage? It''s the new year''s day soon, and I''ll be seventeen."


    "Ah! It''s shameless for miss to expect someone to propose marriage." Xiaoqing came over again after hearing this.


    "Well, Xiaoqing, let''s get down to business with you? You said he was so kind to me that the whole family saw it, but why didn''t he propose marriage? What was he waiting for?" Hu Yan said with a wry smile. Many 16-year-old girls have been married. But Yang Chendong didn''t even do anything about proposing marriage, which made her a little confused.


    "I don''t know." as soon as she talked about business, Xiaoqing also recovered her serious look and shook her head. But she soon nodded and said, "we don''t know we can ask someone. Isn''t miss often in contact with elder sister Yang? It''s better to find an opportunity to ask and let her ask her brother. It won''t hurt."


    "HMM." Hu Yan nodded and thought Xiaoqing''s idea was good. She began to think about when to go to the palace and meet Yang Fei, the eldest sister of the Yang family.


    ......


    In 1449, in January of the 14th year of orthodoxy.


    With the unanimous consent of Kaohsiung, Leng song and a group of officers, instructors and political teachers, the attack on Lukang began immediately.


    It took two months to get a clear picture of the situation in Lukang and Taichung. It happened that the shipyard had developed a new generation of Sea Express and officially launched it for trial voyage, which proved its advantages and disadvantages. When the Navy and the army jointly announced that they would attack Lukang in the early morning of tomorrow, occupy it by sea and land, and then step down.


    In order to ensure the success of this operation and reduce casualties and losses on our side, new No. 1, new No. 2 and new No. 3 were used as vanguard ships in this battle, led by Kaohsiung personally (there were four new ships, new No. 4 went to South America and North America to look for rubber trees, accompanied by 100 large and small ships) Later, there were hundreds of other types of ships, carrying three regular companies of the Navy and 2000 naval auxiliaries.


    Once it appears, it will appear in Lugang with a lightning trend and take the other party by surprise.


    On land, Leng song led his own team and used three regular army companies and 2000 army auxiliaries to help. After taking the land position in Lukang, he went straight to Taichung and occupied most of xiaoryukyu island.


    Before that, we had three exercises together and properly solved the possible problems. With full confidence, a total of 4600 soldiers had a good rest after dinner for two hours. The army pulled out and approached Lukang quietly.


    Above the sea, the moonlight is sparkling, and the floating water waves are like a mirror divided into hundreds of sections, reflecting huge shadows.


    The new No. 1, No. 2 and No. 3 ships just developed by the shipyard are large in scale, but the speed is fast. They vaguely appear in the sea area 20 miles away from Lugang. Behind them, there are hundreds of horse ships, grain ships, seat ships and war ships of all kinds.


    Kaohsiung, who led the command team, personally stood in the command cabin of the new No. 1 ship. When he looked up, a dark cloud appeared and blocked the bright moonlight. He issued a clear and loud command, "let''s go!"


    Command Zhengda, the ship sounded the sound of engine start.


    At that time, ships were powered by people, in accordance with the law of sailing in the wind and rowing in the absence of wind. The biggest difference between the new ships and them is that they have internal combustion engines (usually diesel engines), which are connected by shafting and rotate with propellers. The rotating propeller stirs the water. The water gives a reaction force, which is transmitted to the hull through the shaft and the diesel engine to push the hull forward.


    In this way, it can not only save a lot of human and material resources, but also be extremely fast. It is only 20 miles away. It only took less than a quarter of an hour to appear in Lukang. It never occurred to me that someone would come from the sea to find trouble. At the moment, the door there is wide open, just like an undefended night city.


    The warships belonging to the first Shang Dynasty in Lugang woke up when the new No. 1, new No. 2 and new No. 3 ships were arranged in a straight line and all the 90 type 60mm mortars on board were ready to fire.


    In the dark, I could not see how many enemy ships came, but I immediately found the enemy, and the more than 300 warships moored in the port would fight back. When the alarm sounded, countless crew members ran out of the army camp on land. It seemed that they wanted to get on board to meet the enemy.


    In the harbor, there are more than ten first Shang Dynasty warships stationed all year round, which have begun to prepare to turn to meet the enemy.


    "Fight! Anyone who dares to fight back will sink." in the command cabin, Kaohsiung issued an order, staring closely at all the wind and grass on Lukang.


    "Boom! Boom!" with the typing order, the 90 guns on the new No. 1, new No. 2 and new No. 3 ship began to blast at the moving enemy ship. The powerful fire light is like the brightest pilot light in the night, which lights up half of Lukang in an instant.


    As the fire lit up, several moving first Shang Dynasty warships were hit and then destroyed.


    Powerful modern artillery, attack power was unimaginable at that time. No matter what kind of ship it is, it will fall apart immediately after being shot. Some people just shout, and there is no resistance at all.


    After three rounds in a row, the accurate strike force of the first Shang Dynasty warships that move like snails is a fixed target. All they can do seems to be to become the target of attack and stop there to be beaten passively.


    The flames burst into the sky, and the sound of people shouting and shouting spread out, making the sailors who wanted to get on board from the land stop their steps one by one in fear. "Who''s coming? How can they have such powerful firearms? If they rush to the ship at this time, what''s the difference between killing?"


    Sailors dare not act rashly. After all, no one is a fool. He knows he will die and wants to rush up. No one does such a thing.


    In the command cabin of the new No. 1, Kaohsiung is looking at the scene with complacency. He is not issuing an order for shelling. He is also acting completely according to Yang Chendong''s order. There are too many Han people on xiaoryukyu island. If you can''t kill your own people, don''t kill them.


    In addition, the attack of nine shells was enough to make the other party disorderly. Most of his raid task had been completed. Next, he only waited for the subsequent warships to follow up, and then it was time for the army to press on and seize the ships and prisoners.


    Taking advantage of the slow speed of the rear ship, Kaohsiung was far from enough space to catch up. Kaohsiung turned sideways, looked at Yu Qian and Shen you who were staring at a pair of eyes and had an incredible expression on their faces, and said, "gentlemen, in your opinion, how strong is our navy?"


    "Awesome! Unbelievable, it''s just unbelievable. Who can compete with the cannon!" Shen you looked surprised and sighed.


    It was Yu Qian, an important and direct minister recorded in the history of the Ming Dynasty, who once turned the history of the Ming Dynasty on his own. At this moment, he did not have a calm look. He also stared at the scene with big eyes.


    In fact, Yu Qian saw too many things that could surprise him.


    Since he was captured and transported to the Naked City, he felt that everything he saw seemed to be in a dream. The spacious concrete road, neat streets, lush shade forests, ruddy people and spiritual outlook in the city have always maintained a rising new army. All these are things he dare not even dream of.

 Chapter 112

    The people have plenty of clothes and food and live and work in peace and contentment; Everyone has something to do and everyone has money to earn; Children, regardless of origin, can receive good cultural education as long as one of their parents is Han; When a person is ill and has money for treatment, the greatest guarantee is the possibility of death due to disease; There are three meals a day, not two. Not only that, but you can eat meat at once. Everyone has new clothes to wear. It seems that this is only the fairyland of human dreams, right?


    But now, everything really happened in the city. The bright windows, which are new things in the Daming Palace that do not have the financial resources to install, are very common here. There are also unheard of power plants, Arsenal, furniture factories, garment factories, cement factories, shipyards, glass factories, paper mills, etc. wherever he has been, none of them will bring him a shock, or a shock that goes directly to the bottom of his heart.


    I really don''t know that the world can be so beautiful!


    After more than two months'' visit, Yu Qian finally knew that this was the property of Yang Xima, who was not high in the middle of the capital and not heavy in power. Everything here came from this person. It''s quite comparable, even much more prosperous than Nanjing, the capital and the accompanying capital. Is it the private property of young master Yang jialiu? What the hell is he doing?


    Yu Qian couldn''t figure it out, or he didn''t dare to think about it. But it was not until tonight that he had the honor to observe the naval battle of sneaking attack on Lukang that he finally knew that everything he suspected would really come true.


    As a minister of Daming, the first thing he should do is to spread the situation here. It''s best to let the ministers in the court know what happened in the city?


    But can he escape? And if you really go out and say what you see, will anyone believe it?


    Even if some people believe that with the current military strength of the Ming Dynasty, they can win the new army embedded in the city?


    All kinds of ideas flashed through his mind like a movie. Yu Qian sadly found that the growth of chiembedded city was inevitable and could not be resisted by human beings.


    Kaohsiung is happy and full of pride. He looks at the two people named by the sixth young master to take special care of. In his eyes, there are some important officials of Daming. At this moment, I''m afraid they have been blinded and frightened by everything in front of them!


    On the land of Lukang, thousands of sailors stood there and dared not move. The flames in front of them seemed to wake them up. If they dared to step into the warship, they would be broken to pieces and no bones.


    No one was afraid of death, especially the soldiers of the first Shang Dynasty who knew that they would die and didn''t even pay their salaries completely.


    "What''s the matter? Why haven''t you boarded the ship? What are you waiting for?" a loud roar sounded. When the sailors hesitated, behind them, a man in the general''s uniform of the first Shang Dynasty rushed over.


    "It''s general pan!" some sailors have recognized the identity of the person.


    Pan Tao, the garrison general of Lugang, is also one of the confidants of the first Shang Dynasty King Shangde, who has just reached the age of 13. It is precisely because of the existence of Pan Tao that Lugang has become a powerful pass and the biggest barrier between chixian city and the first Shang Dynasty.


    Pan Tao also heard the chaos outside and rushed over with thousands of troops. From a distance, I first saw the flames rising into the sky, and then saw thousands of sailors standing on the shore in chaos.


    Seeing that the war was imminent, but all the sailors did not board the ship, but stayed on the shore. Suddenly he was angry. Just as the man approached, the roar came out.


    The sailors who were hesitating at first suddenly saw pan Tao''s soldiers coming. Then they seemed to be frightened and began to walk towards the warship anchored in the port. This pan Tao is famous for killing people without blinking an eye. If he stays here, he will be killed by this person before he is killed by the powerful artillery. That is, it''s better to take a chance on the boat.


    Even if only a third of the more than 300 warships rush out, it will be a bloody battle for the Yang family''s navy. Even if there are any advanced weapons, even casualties will not be avoided.


    The war situation seems to be changing! At this moment, the Yang army, which had long been prepared on the land, began to work.


    "Sniper gun, can you find the specific location of Pan Tao." lengsong, lurking 800 meters away from Lukang, saw what had happened through the night vision telescope in his hand. When he found that Pan Tao''s appearance might confuse the war situation and increase the difficulty of occupying Lukang, he asked the sniper with exquisite shooting skills to one side.


    "Report to the battalion commander. There are too many people and too dense to hit the target accurately." the sniper shook his head in frustration. Isn''t his shooting bad? It''s not that he doesn''t have enough observation, let alone the range of the sniper gun. There are too many people, dense and extremely chaotic. It''s unrealistic to want to kill pan Tao with one shot.


    Hearing that the sniper could not successfully complete the task, lengsong flashed a fierce light in his eyes, as if he had made a great determination. "The rocket launcher is ready, everyone advances forward, and makes indiscriminate bombing when the range is enough."


    Originally only wanted pan Tao''s life, so the scouts learned from the investigation that this person was entrusted with an important task by the first Shang Dynasty King Shangde, and it was impossible to surrender. That is, it was only to kill him. Although this person is also a descendant of Han people, it is worth it to let more Han people surrender after his death.


    But the reality does not allow, can only let lengsong ruthlessly kill more people. War is always cruel, and there is nothing right or wrong, because all history is written by the victors.


    Leng song gave an order. Three excellent Leng Feng of his company moved forward quickly with him, and there were 2000 auxiliary soldiers behind them. Even as auxiliary soldiers, they are still agile. Even if they follow behind the main soldiers, they are not much behind.


    In Lugang, because of the appearance of Pan Tao, sailors are walking towards their respective ships. However, they are not fast enough, just like snails crawling.


    "You all hurry up, general. Whoever delays will be punished for disobedience - beheading!" seeing this going on, I don''t know how long it will take to form enough resistance at sea. Pan Tao roared angrily.


    Sure enough, as soon as the order was given, the sailors obviously moved a lot faster.


    In the new No. 1 command cabin, Kaohsiung was looking through the telescope to see what had happened. When he saw that more enemy troops began to board the ship, he couldn''t help saying, "what''s this lengsong doing, why don''t you launch a land attack? Just, just, order the artillery to extend and pull out the enemy troops who are boarding on the land."


    "Boom, boom!"


    Three new ships and three shells were fired as promised and hit the place where the middle waterway of Lugang passed. The powerful explosion afterwave instantly killed at least hundreds of people, and countless wounded were injured by the afterwave of shells.


    After the long-distance attack of three artillery shells, lengsong also led the army to the left side 200 meters away from the enemy. At present, five rocket launchers fired at the same time and made indiscriminate attacks. Wherever general pan Tao is suspected, it has become the focus of firepower attack.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    After the five minutes of continuous firing, under the powerful firepower, a large number of enemies fell to the ground, and bursts of ghost crying and wolf howling sounded, and countless stumps and broken legs were scattered everywhere.


    "Advance in an offensive formation, but those who don''t descend - kill!" lengsong saw that a wave of rocket launcher launch had caused heavy damage to the enemy, so he was the first to stand up from the ground, and then three hundred Lengfeng walked forward in a straight line, taking neat steps and maintaining a complete formation.


    Yang Chendong once taught them that if they can attack, they will not defend! He also said that attack is the best defense and the last means to solve all problems.


    In line with this order, and in order to reduce casualties, Leng song decided not to attack. As soon as he attacked, he would hurt the enemy. He didn''t know the southeast and northwest. He couldn''t fight back. Only in this way could he urge them to choose to surrender faster.


    The guns in the hands of the three hundred cold front spewed out a tongue of fire. In the dark, they were like an insurmountable fire net, approaching them step by step. Behind them, two thousand auxiliary soldiers with big knives and long guns were not idle. Although they couldn''t walk ahead with guns because of their identity, they still shouted in unison: "the capitulators don''t kill! The capitulators don''t kill!"


    In a burst of chaos, pan Tao''s place has also become the key target to be hit. When the general lost contact, he was faced with continuous tongue of fire attacks. Anyone who wanted to attack with a knife was shot and fell to the ground without any movement. Under the pressure of this strong shaking, the soldiers of the first Shang Dynasty guarding Lugang kept retreating one after another.


    Countless facts have told them that anyone who wants to impact with weapons will inevitably die. In such an unchangeable battle situation, no one can have the courage to charge forward.


    Just as the army was advancing with irresistible momentum, the Yang Navy finally arrived. At the original speed of sailing and rowing only by people, the distance of 20 miles is enough to make them spend nearly two more hours than the new No. 1 and other ships.


    But anyway, they finally came. Then the army pressed the border. The huge momentum had been caused, which gave the Lugang soldiers on land a deterrent psychological pressure.


    "Those who kneel down and surrender do not kill!"

 Chapter 113

    The cry was still in the mouth of two thousand auxiliary soldiers, and it became the last straw to overwhelm the camel. Seeing the general trend, the soldiers of the first Shang Dynasty finally threw their weapons on the ground, squatted down, held their head and made a gesture of surrender.


    With the first person, then the second person and the third person, soon all you can hear from tens of thousands of enemy troops is the sound of weapons throwing to the ground. This army has no morale at all.


    Yang''s Navy quickly entered Lugang, and a large number of auxiliary soldiers came out of the warships. In an orderly manner, they picked up the weapons thrown on the ground one by one, and then groups of prisoners were tied together one by one like wearing sugar gourd.


    "Battalion commander Gao, it''s up to you. I''ll lead the army to Taichung city at a hurry and strive to liberate it before dawn." lengsong strode to Kaohsiung, who had just landed, and gave a military salute with a trace of excitement in his face.


    Some people are born to be soldiers. They are not afraid of war. On the contrary, if there is no war, they will feel a little missing. Leng song and Kaohsiung are obviously such people.


    "OK, battalion commander Leng just go and leave it to me. By the way, do you want me to send some people to help you? How can Taichung be a big city in xiaoryukyu island?" Kaohsiung asked with concern.


    "No, the survey shows that there are no heavy soldiers there. I can control there with three companies of cold front and two thousand auxiliary soldiers. Let''s go." lengsong refused Kaohsiung''s support and turned around and hurried to Taichung with the army.


    "Keep an eye on the prisoners, but remember not to abuse them or beat or scold them." Kaohsiung started the finishing work after watching Leng Feng leave. It is worth mentioning that Yu Qian and Shen you are also busy together. They do not know that after more than two months of experience, they have gradually begun to adapt to the environment and life here, and have imperceptibly regarded themselves as part of the embedded city and done what they can.


    Taichung city.


    The city wall is more than ten meters high, which is one of the largest cities in xiaoryukyu island.


    There are nearly 200000 people here. Many of them have migrated from the mainland, and then slowly adapt to life here and spread their branches and leaves here.


    It is only more than ten miles away from Lugang. When the guns roar in the distance, the people in the city can feel it, which makes many people nervous to stay at home and dare not go to the street to inquire about anything.


    This is like the darkness before dawn, which makes the whole city under a terrible pressure. It seems that any spark can explode it.


    It took more than half an hour for Leng song and his army to come to Taichung city. With their arrival, the city gate took the initiative to open from the inside. This is the masterpiece of the sneaking team.


    The city gate was opened. Without any effort, the army entered the city. Then, according to the previous exercise plan, they quickly controlled the important officials of the first Shang Dynasty and the four city gates in the city. As for the defenders less than 500 in the city, they were either killed or surrendered. There was no third way to go.


    Yu wusheng controls the whole Taichung city. This is a well-trained cold front. They don''t hurt or rob the people. When some bold people in the city opened their homes and walked into the street the next morning, they found that there were many more young soldiers who were tall, healthy and full of spirit.


    They are different from the original soldiers guarding the city. They are polite and innocent to the people. Some people are even afraid that when they fall on the street after seeing them, these soldiers in charge of patrolling and maintaining law and order will stop and reach out to help each other. That''s like the big brother of the neighbor for many years.


    The behavior of the auxiliary soldiers finally infected the people in the city. More people went out of their homes


    Everything in Taichung city remains the same.


    With the momentum of thunder, it took only one night to quickly take Lugang, and the hurried troops attacked Taichung city without blood. The situation on xiaoryukyu island has undergone a fundamental change.


    Originally, it was based on the red inlaid City, which at best accounted for only one eighth of the area of the whole xiaoryukyu island. However, after successively winning Qishan, Alishan, Yushan, Lugang and Taichung, they occupied at least two-thirds of the whole island, and the remaining one-third was the capital of the first Shang Dynasty, that is, the north central region. But it is also the most densely populated place on the whole little Ryukyu Island.


    In the first World War in Lukang and Taichung, more than 1000 enemies were killed, 11000 people were captured and more than 200000 people were ruled. It has greatly strengthened the population strength of the Yang family, once reaching a population of 400000. With the army and auxiliary soldiers, there are nearly 10000 people.


    More than 300 ships were seized, of which more than 5000 sailors were successful. This war greatly strengthened the strength of the Yang family and made them the strongest force in the real little Ryukyu Island.


    The first World War in Lugang was a battle in which a few won over many. At the same time, it also proved that it was reasonable for soldiers to be more valuable than precision.


    But at this time, neither Kaohsiung nor lengsong had the intention to continue to expand the achievements and enter the north central region. Under the rapid development, what the Yang family forces need is stability and digestion, rather than continued embezzlement. Otherwise, there is likely to be internal chaos.


    Yang Chendong once said that wars should be fought one by one and cities should be occupied one by one. Don''t just think about occupying the territory and ignore the internal development. In this way, the quality of life of the people will show a serious downward trend. In this way, the buildings may fall at any time.


    What the new army needs now is to digest what it has just got, which may take half a year or more. These people have to redistribute land, learn new knowledge, learn to be hygienic, be polite, and completely integrate into the Yang family system. I''m afraid it''s only half a year, that''s just a scratch.


    Fortunately, both the new army and Yang Chendong, as leaders, are young enough. They still have time to develop everything. And through this time, they can also negotiate with the first Shang Dynasty to see if there is hope that they can peacefully accept the central and northern regions and reduce killings.


    Negotiation! This is a means of the Yang family, a way to delay time. They need to digest the harvest they just got.


    Negotiation! It is indeed the only way for the first Shang Dynasty to solve the current crisis. After Leng song expressed his willingness to negotiate, the other party''s mission soon came.


    Their attitude was very low, which directly showed their heart of submission, expressed their willingness to become affiliated countries and pay tribute year after year. But they also put forward their request, that is, to ensure the existence of autonomy, that is, taking Taichung as the dividing line, the area to the North belongs to the first Shang Dynasty, and the area to the South belongs to the Yang family.


    This result is obviously inconsistent with Yang Chendong''s previous arrangement. What he wants is to fully occupy xiaoryukyu island.


    Once the new army digests the fresh fruits, it can launch another campaign to completely solve the problem of the whole xiaoryukyu island.


    Yang Chendong''s power is developing at a high speed. In the capital, he is making low-key preparations for the new year in Yang family villa.


    1449, fourteen years of orthodoxy.


    This year has been recorded as a strong sum in history. If nothing happens, this year will be the famous civil Castle event in history, which also represents the beginning of the Ming Dynasty from prosperity to decline.


    In fact, since entering the capital, Yang Chendong has been thinking about how to take this move?


    We already know what will happen next. With Yang Chendong''s ability, we can completely change history and prevent small changes. But he did not do so. He even used troops on xiaoryukyu island all the time. In the territory of Daming, he just developed commerce and got a Yang newspaper and a fairy house. He is afraid that his actions will affect the trend of future history.


    Look at the Ming Dynasty, eunuchs are in power, which makes ministers feel insecure.


    Treacherous officials are in charge, and even the position of eunuch can be inherited and replaced. If it continues like this, something will happen in the morning and evening. It is only the people who suffer.


    As a Han, Yang Chendong certainly doesn''t want to see his compatriots suffer from the loss of life. What he wants is to see the strength of the Han and finally become the master of the world. For this great goal, hundreds of thousands of Han Army brothers under the transformation of civil castle can only become a victim.


    With a sigh, he thought that so many loyal ministers and good generals would die under the change of civil castle. Yang Chen''s east face was not obvious. This was the loss of Daming and the loss of the country. However, he thought that he could not do anything with his current status and influence. Even if he mobilized the embedded army now, it might lead to the anger of the imperial court and the tolerance to vara. After all, you have to settle in first, but it has existed since ancient times.


    "Young master, the eldest sister is coming." Yang Chendong, who was sighing in his study, suddenly saw Qiao Yin walking into the study with a smile on his face.


    "Is the eldest sister here?" it was said that Yang Fei was visiting. Yang Chendong quickly got up and went to meet the outside. Among these brothers and sisters, he has the deepest feelings and the most respect for the eldest sister, not only because the eldest sister grew up with him when he was a child, but also because Yang Fei gives people a feeling that she is like a mother.


    In the main hall of Yangjiazhuang, Yang Fei sat on a chair and tasted tea. Behind her, there were two close maid.


    At the beginning, when Yang Fei married, the Yang family was at the height of confrontation, and the marriage was naturally excellent. At that time, the Wang family was also a big family. Now her eldest sister Wang Meng has become a doctor in the Ministry of rites in her early 40s.


    Wang Meng is a man of erudite Confucianism and respects Yang Fei like a guest. Their lives have always been very harmonious. Moreover, Yang Fei is knowledgeable and reasonable, quite like a noble mother. The whole Wang family is also well managed by her, and has been praised by many people.

 Chapter 114

    Just look at Yang Fei, life is very good. She should be satisfied. But because of several younger brothers and sisters, she had to worry. Even from time to time, she would find a way to help. After so many years, her body would be far worse than before. Fortunately, Yang Chendong entered the capital. His appearance changed the current situation of the descendants of the Yang family, which made Yang Fei feel that the pressure on her body had been reduced a lot.


    Other sisters can get twelve thousand liang of silver from Yang Chendong every month. With money, their status in the husband''s family naturally rises. In addition, it is rumored that the sixth young master of the Yang family has a good relationship with father-in-law Wang Zhen, which makes them even more afraid to embarrass the Yang family.


    Yang Fei suddenly didn''t have to worry about her sisters. For a moment, she felt that she had nothing to do. Not long ago, Hu Yan, the daughter of the Hu family, came to the door. Although she didn''t say anything, she just gave a simple greeting, but she did let Yang Fei know the woman''s mind. She thought that her little brother would be 19 years old after the new year, and it was time to solve the problem of life. So she came to the door years ago.


    "Elder sister." still in blue, Yang Chendong smiled. He doesn''t know why. In front of Yang Fei, he can always put down his burden and become relaxed. "Is your body much better? I still have some anti-inflammatory drugs here. When you go back, you can take them back together. Once you have any head fever, you can use it as appropriate."


    "Well, the elder sister''s body has been all right, but it''s bothering my younger brother." Yang Fei''s smile was full of satisfaction and happiness.


    I thought that several young men of the Yang family were not good at it. I''m afraid the Yang family will decline from then on. Never thought that Yang Chendong, who didn''t speak much when he was a child, suddenly changed and became so talented. It was an unexpected joy and let Yang Fei see the hope of the Yang family''s resurgence.


    "Hehe, you are my eldest sister, and my younger brother should care about you." Yang Chendong didn''t object to Yang Fei''s special title of "younger brother". He thought it was a manifestation of intimacy.


    Of course, if other people call themselves little brother, I''m afraid he won''t do it first. Even if the second brother calls himself little six, he will be angry.


    "Yes, you know I''m your eldest sister? Even if my younger brother cares about my sister so much, it''s right for my elder sister to care about my younger brother. Come on, what do you think of Hu Yan of the Hu family?" Yang Fei''s face suddenly became much more serious and stared at Yang Chendong with bright eyes.


    Hearing that what elder sister did was for Hu Yan, Yang Chendong coughed slightly and said awkwardly, "elder sister, younger brother is still young? Don''t want to..."


    "I can''t do it if I don''t want to. I tell you, don''t be careless with me this time. Give my eldest sister a clear attitude, OK or not. If I can, I''ll find someone to propose marriage to Hu mansion immediately. If I can''t, I''ll also tell others. Don''t miss others." Yang Fei stared at Yang Chendong for the answer.


    The reason why she is so serious is that when she mentioned it before, Yang Chendong would talk about it, and he didn''t know where to talk about every topic. Today, she is well prepared, or the answer will never stop.


    The eldest sister''s eyes stared at Yang Chendong tightly, which made him feel more embarrassed. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. She just scratched her head and said, "I don''t think you have to worry about it."


    Yang Chendong, who has always been calm in case of trouble, gives people the feeling that he has nothing to do and doesn''t know. Now he is really at a loss like a child. This appearance directly attracted Qiao Yin to cover his mouth and smile.


    Not only that, the two close maids behind Yang Fei also had a smile on their face. It was obvious that they were also rare for the six young masters who had always been calm to show such a child.


    The eldest sister Yang Fei, seeing that Yang Chendong was so embarrassed, couldn''t help sighing: "Little brother, you may think that elder sister is a bit overbearing, but think about it. Hu Yan has been waiting for words in the pavilion for you. Now she is 17 years old. During this period, I don''t know how many princes and nobles came to propose marriage, but she was declined. She is waiting for you. Even if you think you are still young, you should give others an explanation. You can''t wait so hard. It''s a pity What''s going on! "


    This is to make Yang Chendong responsible to others. If he can''t bear this responsibility, he should also tell others that the woman should make preparations early, at least not delay others.


    Yang Chendong knew that what Yang Fei said was very reasonable. At the moment, he replied, "yes, what elder sister said is very true. Well, I will propose marriage to the Hu family at the end of this year."


    Taking a deep breath, Yang Chendong made a decision.


    This is not only because Yang Chendong knows that Hu Yan likes herself. In fact, he also likes this cute girl very much. In addition to each other''s life experience, he is the granddaughter of Hu Zhen, the Minister of rites. He is definitely a famous family. Marrying such a woman will also help him to go in the future. This is equivalent to finding a knot in the court Real allies.


    Yang Chendong finally gave an answer, and Yang Fei was relieved. "OK, little brother, this is what you said. I''ll answer the Hu family in this way. You can''t go back on your word at that time."


    "No repentance, no repentance." Yang Chendong shook his head and smiled bitterly. I really didn''t expect that the first marriage of the two generations was completed under coercion. Of course, this is also his voluntary. If he doesn''t want to, no one in the world can embarrass him in such a thing.


    Qiao Yin watched the young master finally decide the marriage event, and was happy to follow him. Although she was already the young master''s warm bed girl, and even had the reality of husband and wife first, she knew very well that it was not easy to do this with her own background. It was impossible to become a regular wife in the society at that time. Fortunately, she had contact with Hu Yan before. This girl is kind-hearted and should be easy to get along with.


    Finally, the matter of life was settled. When the news came back to Hu''s house, Hu Yan was naturally full of joy. Although she had to wait almost a year, she was really happy. In her opinion, she was destined to be dongshuai''s bride. As for a while in the evening, it didn''t matter.


    The family mainly got married at the end of the year. The news spread in the Yang family village, and all the farmers were very happy.


    After the owner came to the Yang family villa, the farmers here are getting better and better day by day. Now, during the new year, each family has given 20 jin of meat and two liang of silver. This kind of treatment has never been experienced by their ancestors. For a time, everyone is happy.


    When the New Year bell rang, the capital fell into an atmosphere of joy. Shenxianju is a seat without seats. The daily passenger flow has reached thousands, and silver is rolling in. The novel programs and moving music make everyone who enters it applaud it, and it has naturally become a regular place for dignitaries. Only the number of people handling membership cards has increased several times, and the total number of three members has reached 3000.


    Only the number of members has such a huge base that if you want to spend in Shenxianju, you need to book in advance, which makes the business more popular.


    A large amount of money flowed into Yang Chendong''s hands. What he saw was that other people''s teeth were itching. Some other restaurants around had a great impact on some businesses in the flower street. If there were new songs, who would listen to those old songs that had been written down many times?


    Shenxianju is so popular that it naturally attracts a lot of envy, but compared with the harvest outside the sky, it is a small Witch to see a big witch.


    Tianwaitian started its business in silence three days after the opening of Shenxianju. Because of the novelty of its goods, it became popular in an instant, especially after getting a limited supply sales means, many businessmen had to squeeze their heads inside.


    Not to mention other commodities, toilet paper alone sells only 500 large bags a day, a total of 5000 small bags, which can not meet the needs of dignitaries in the capital, let alone many rich businessmen with low status but full pockets. But who is used to this soft paper, who is willing to use other things to replace it?


    Even though a large bag of toilet paper sold for a sky high price of two liang silver, it was still robbed when it opened every morning. In this respect alone, the gross profit is 2000 Liang silver, but in fact, the cost, even with the transportation cost, is less than 10 Liang silver.


    This is almost an invisible cost. People can get nearly 2000 Liang a day and more than 50000 Liang a month just because of the humble toilet paper. That shows the huge profits.


    And what perfume you never saw before, no matter what else, just the beautiful glass bottle used for packaging, the value will not be too low, only one hundred bottles are sold every day, but the price of each bottle of up to fifty-two will still be robbed of the rich lady in a moment. In this way, more than 100000 liang of income can be obtained in January.


    There is no need to mention such things one by one. The popularity of Tianwaitian is mainly due to the novelty of the things sold. Even if other businessmen see it, they always feel that they can''t touch it.


    The limited supply of goods makes it impossible for them to store a large number of goods. Even the local capital is in short supply? Not to mention selling these things elsewhere?


    Businessmen are profit seeking. For their own interests, they have sought Yang Fu more than once. The spokesman of dongshuai in business said that they hope to get more goods. They even proposed that the price doesn''t matter. As long as there are goods for them to sell. After all, no matter how expensive it is, it will eventually be sold at a higher price in the hands of the buyer.

 Chapter 115

    For this matter, after asking for instructions from Yang Chendong, Yang Fu said that dongshuai decided to take out certain goods for merchants in order to make the people of the whole Ming Dynasty enjoy the benefits brought by these high-grade goods. As for the quantity, it can be twice the limit day of the capital. However, there are also requirements. First, the higher the price, and second, the goods shall not appear in the capital market.


    Of course, Yang Chendong came up with this way of price competition. He knows that the nature of businessmen is to pursue profits. Only if they want benefits, they won''t care what kind of people they want to deal with? I won''t care about the great interests of my family and country or the integrity of etiquette, righteousness and shame.


    It was like that in the later stage of the development of the dynasty, the merchant groups and power groups colluded with each other and made their ideas on military grain and ordnance, so that Daming was defeated by the internal war. That is to say, if they are so ignorant, they should earn more money. At least the money should be put in Yang Chendong''s hands. He can guarantee that it will be used by the Han people.


    Yang Chendong, who has made up his mind, let chixian city provide a large number of goods, and even let these businessmen pick up goods directly from Tianjin Wei Wharf in order to save costs. Of course, in principle, the higher the price.


    This practice has made Tianjin Wei wharf a lot more lively. Many businessmen are concentrated here. However, if they get a batch of goods under bidding, they will immediately go south to sell them. For a time, Yang''s things spread across the north and south of the river. Of course, the most earned is dongshuai Yang Chendong, and his influence is naturally growing.


    In China, it is a country of relationship. Everything can go through relationship, which seems to have become a law and will remain unchanged for thousands of years. In order to get more goods, there are countless people who have a relationship with Yang Chendong, such as his sixth sister Yang Qin.


    Before Yang Chendong came to the capital in the future, Yang Qin had a good life, but her status was very low. All this was because she married a businessman. Shang Ji is third class, which is inferior to ordinary good family children, which makes it difficult for her to raise her head in front of her brothers and sisters.


    With the emergence of Yang Chendong, everything has changed. The most capable sixth brother not only doesn''t look down on her, but also takes good care of his sister. He not only gives 1000 liang of silver a month, but also takes care of her husband''s Bai Peng''s business.


    It''s like taking goods from the Yang family. Other businessmen need to bid to get it. The Bai family can get the best goods at the internal price from time to time, which makes their family business more prosperous soon.


    When you have money, you don''t forget your relatives. This is Yang Chendong''s welfare to this body. Even if you occupy him, you have to be right. If not, how to face it after waiting for a hundred years?


    Yang Chendong doesn''t want to do bad things and apologize to anyone who is good to him, so he won''t be stingy to the Yang family if he can help. In contrast, some people took his advantage and really wanted to calculate him. This person is Zhuqi Town, Yingzong of the Ming Dynasty.


    The popularity of Shenxianju and Tianwaitian, especially the latter, can be described as thousands of gold every day, which deeply stimulated him, the current emperor.


    Looking at the fact that the revenue from his Treasury is only 4.5 million liang of silver a year, but hearing this figure, Yang Chendong can earn it in two months, which makes him envious and deeply jealous at the same time. Slowly, he forgot that Yang Chendong had brought him high-yield potatoes and began to think about how to do dongshuai and get more benefits.


    The backyard of the imperial palace. Zhu Qizhen watched empress qian do some needlework and said it was to generate income for the palace. His anger could not be suppressed.


    Why should a little prince wash horses and earn several times as much money a year as he is an emperor? Why does even the empress of Muyi want to earn more money to earn income? Isn''t it obvious that the emperor is too incompetent?


    When a person begins to have an idea in his heart, it is difficult to take it back. So is Zhuqi town. Since he thought about Yang Chendong, he thought about what kind of method to take a large amount of gold and silver from his hand, which makes him unable to sleep at night.


    Although Zhu Qizhen is the emperor, there are too many things in the world that make him helpless.


    For example, the interests of ministers can not be moved if he wants to.


    Since Emperor Wu of the Western Han Dynasty "deposed hundreds of schools and respected Confucianism alone", Confucianism has become the orthodox thought of feudal society. Under this educational system, some scholars became masters and nobles. In order to ensure that their children and grandchildren can enjoy prosperity and wealth, they naturally hold a group, and everyone will rush to oppose any policy and decision against them. On the contrary, there will be no full support for what is beneficial to them.


    Over time, their power became more and more powerful, that is, a dynasty perished, and these people can still change their doors and continue to be brilliant. One of the most typical examples is the Kong family.


    The inheritance of a dynasty is only three or four hundred years. Even if it goes back to Xia, Shang and Zhou dynasties, the most strong is the 800 year history of the Ji family. However, a family of scholars can last for two thousand years. It has to be said that this is also a miracle in world history. This is the existence that Zhuqi town can''t afford. At least when he wants to move these people, he needs a sufficient reason.


    Yang Chendong was born in the Yang family and is regarded as a famous family; Now, with the official position of five grades and the identity of raising people, if you want to move him, there is no enough reason to convince everyone.


    But what makes Zhu Qizhen even more depressed is that his husband Wang Zhen has a very good personal relationship with Yang Chendong. He has said good words for him more than once, which makes Yingzong feel that if he tells Mr. Yang Chendong his idea, it will probably not work.


    Even if he can''t tell others, Zhuqi town wants to do it by himself. When it was the safest time for him to think about how to solve the problem, the opportunity came. His third sister, Princess Changde, was about to celebrate her 14th birthday.


    Princess Changde, the third daughter of the former Emperor Zhu Zhanji and the sister of Zhu Qizhen''s father and mother, is often called the third princess.


    Because when he was just born, when his father died, Zhu Qizhen, the elder brother, gave the younger sister enough brotherly love. Because of this, he was unruly and willful since childhood, and gradually became a headache for the elder brother who was the emperor.


    Every year, whenever it''s Princess Changde''s birthday, it''s also a difficult time for Zhu Qi town. The sister''s temper is really bad. If there''s anything wrong, she can beat and scold on the spot. It''s even more so when it''s her birthday. If she doesn''t meet her wishes, not only the eunuch palace woman will suffer, but even he can''t get a good face.


    And this once-a-year headache day is coming again. While Zhuqi town has a headache, he suddenly thinks of Yang Chendong. Don''t you claim to be versatile?


    Don''t people say you can do anything? Well, the birthdays of the three princesses are up to you.


    If it''s done well, it''s the right thing to do. If it''s not done well, he''ll find a clear reason to do it. He doesn''t ask what to do with you. You just need to take out how much money to me.


    In this way, other ministers are not better, what? Is there any problem if you fail to do your job and ask you to take some money out?


    With this idea, Yingzong Zhuqi town took the initiative to come to the courtyard of the three Princesses for the first time, which surprised the eunuchs and palace maids all the way. They didn''t understand what happened to the Emperor today? I can''t hide at ordinary times. Why do I want to come forward?


    Princess Changde was swinging in her own yard. Several palace maids and eunuchs were still kneeling, and tears were flowing in her eyes. Apparently because he''s just been punished.


    When it comes to the reason for punishment, people are speechless, just because these eunuchs and palace maids didn''t swing the swing to a certain height according to her requirements. This height is not the highest, but exactly 120 cm from the ground.


    If you think about it, you can''t measure it with a ruler. It''s just the requirement of Princess Changde. If you can''t be satisfied, you can only be punished.


    Zhu Qi town suddenly appeared, which surprised the eunuchs and maids in the hospital. At the same time, they all knelt down and shouted long live. A figure rushed out of the crowd and came to Yingzong. He shouted excitedly, "brother Huang, why are you so free to see your sister today?"


    As soon as he saw the three princesses running, he almost fell to the ground because he ran too fast. Yingzong instinctively wanted to dodge and go. I don''t know how many times this happened. Once Princess Changde fell to the ground, it would be a burst of wolf howling and crying. As the emperor, if he didn''t shed some blood, he couldn''t stop.


    After the instinctive retreat of the steps, Yang Chendong''s figure suddenly flashed in his mind. Zhuqi town''s steps naturally stopped, and a princess Changde who was running over hugged her.


    Hugging Zhu Qizhen tightly, Princess Shangde said coquettishly, "brother Huang, sister Chen will be 14 years old."


    "Ha ha, I know. This time I''m here for the sake of Suntech. How about Yang Chendong coming to give you a birthday party?" Zhu Qizhen smiled and sounded tentative.


    "Dongshuai? I''ve heard of him, and the younger sister of immortal residence has been there. It''s really good." Princess Shangde showed a trace of memory in her eyes, and then said with a happy look, "brother Huang, do you want to pack the whole immortal residence?"


    "Of course not." Zhu Qizhen shook his head and wrapped up the whole immortal house for a princess''s birthday. He wouldn''t do such a stupid thing. Those imperial officials would certainly stand up and talk about the past and the present. Besides, it''s Yang Chendong''s home. It''s difficult for him to find trouble, which is inconsistent with his original intention.

 Chapter 116

    Looking at the way Zhu Qizhen shook his head, Princess Shangde''s face obviously showed displeasure, "if you don''t go to the immortal house, will you have to celebrate your birthday in the palace as usual? It''s too boring."


    "Who says it''s meaningless to spend time in the palace? In my opinion, whose idea is the most important. They all say that Yang Chendong is brilliant and must be very wonderful to plan by him? Of course, if he dares not to do his best, how about I cure him?" Zhu Qizhen laughed and was excited and happy for the good excuse he found.


    Princess Suntech''s face also slowed down a lot. "Well, well, it''s still the emperor''s brother who loves me. Let him do it. Let''s see how he makes the princess happy." a face with too many young faces showed a beautiful smile.


    Princess Suntech, that is, the third princess, is very handsome in appearance. After all, she can stand out and become a imperial concubine. How can she be poor in appearance? Naturally, the children born are handsome men and beautiful women. But her temper doesn''t seem to be very good, too overbearing.


    The information about the three princesses was soon sent to Yang Jiazhuang''s study and placed on Yang Chendong''s desk.


    This is the news from Mou Mu''s people. Under the attack of a large amount of money, he also has the identity of eunuch holding pen. At this time, Mou Mu already has his own power in the palace. For the emperor''s sudden change in the three Princess Palace, such a major event, of course, can not escape his eyelid.


    "If you can''t do it well, you should cure the young master''s crime?" looking at the detailed records above, there are every word said by Zhu Qizhen. Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing. It''s really accompanying a king like a tiger.


    I contributed potato, a high-yield food crop, only in exchange for an official position from five grades. Yang Chendong didn''t say anything about this. He didn''t mean to stand on the hall of the Ming Dynasty.


    But it''s just that you don''t give a reward. You''re even jealous of what you''ve got and want to calculate yourself. That''s a little too much. Yang Chendong''s face also showed a trace of anger, which made him very uncomfortable.


    It must not be very good for anyone to be stared at by the emperor. Fortunately, Yang Chendong is very human. He knows what it means to make a big plan if he can''t bear it.


    "Well, even if you''ve made a move, of course I''ll follow. Come on, snow lady." he shouted out orders outside the study. Yang Chendong began to plan how to make the birthday party in his mind.


    I received the news at lunch. In the afternoon, eunuchs came to deliver a decree. After finishing the emperor''s meaning, a decree was sent to Yang Chendong. Then the eunuch came to Yang Chendong, who was kneeling on the ground, and whispered, "father-in-law Wang said, Lord Yang doesn''t need to be too embarrassed, as long as the situation is OK. As for the emperor, father-in-law Wang will say good words on behalf of him."


    "Thank you, father-in-law." Yang Chendong agreed with a smile. Then he winked at the standing tiger mang. Then one hundred liang of silver was sent into the eunuch''s hand, coaxing each other''s eyes into a slit.


    All eunuchs in the palace who have heads and faces don''t know Yang Chendong now. The diapers they use now are supplied by this person, which has solved their big trouble for many years, so that they can be calm on any occasion.


    In addition to the business fire of Shenxianju and Tianwaitian, the eunuchs were full of curiosity and favor for Yang Xima. Other things aside, money is always the favorite thing of these people. In their eyes, they can''t have any offspring. What should they do when they get old? If you want others to serve you willingly, you need silver. The more, the more. Yang Chendong is the biggest cash cow in their eyes, so whenever they have the opportunity to contact him, there is no eunuch to be lazy.


    It''s like this time when I came to preach, I don''t know how many eunuchs rushed to do this thing, and the one in front of me got his wish and got 100 liang of silver just after a trip. Is that a reason to be unhappy?


    The eunuch left happily. Watching their figure disappear, the tiger mang on one side came forward, with a look of anger on his face and said, "young master, is it too much to give one hundred Liang for this shot? They are just business."


    "Hey, do you think the young master is still short of money?" Yang Chendong shook his head. In his eyes, money may be the least valuable thing. If you can buy people''s hearts with this, he doesn''t mind scattering thousands of gold. Only one hundred liang of silver can win a generous reputation. In his opinion, it is completely worth it.


    "Hu Mang, remember, don''t underestimate anyone, because if everyone makes good use of it, even if he looks insignificant at ordinary times, he may play a very important role at a critical time. As I said, we can make others work hard just by spending a little money. How can we make money." with this thing, Yang Chendong taught the most trusted subordinate. "OK, you will receive 100000 taels of silver later. The intelligence system of the capital will be strengthened. I want to know what every important minister is doing every day. I also want to know the power distribution of the eunuchs in the palace, and even the imperial concubine loved by Zhuqi town. I need to know where I stayed last night, okay?"


    "Yes." Hu mang turned and went after a standard stand at attention. He knew that the young master was talking about himself and beating himself. It seems that the development of the capital security bureau is still too slow, but it doesn''t matter. As long as there is enough money, there is nothing that can''t be done, and there is no news that can''t be inquired about.


    The third princess''s birthday is coming, and Yang Xima is responsible for planning it. It spread like the wind all over the palace, the court, and even the ministers'' houses.


    The reason why even the ministers'' families know, for nothing else, is that the Emperor invited the daughters of all ministers to go to the palace to see the ceremony and have fun together on that day.


    To say which young master or childe has the most influence in the hearts of all the young ladies, if Yang Chendong is the second, no one dares to be the first. Even the current Emperor Zhu Qizhen was a little worse.


    Empress Qian already exists in Zhuqi Town, even two concubines in the back palace, and there are countless other concubines. Marrying the emperor is certainly a scene, but there are too many challenges. Many of these girls are worried that they will be eaten into a residue and spit out when they enter the palace.


    In contrast, Yang Chendong is completely different. He doesn''t have a proper wife. Even the formal concubine heard that he only has the clever sound of the warm bed maid who has been with him all the time, plus a snow lady who takes the initiative to throw herself into her arms. Even the sweet lady who follows him is still perfect now.


    If you can marry Yang Chendong, their birth and natural status are respected, it will represent endless money. And this person is only 19 years old. He has been an official of five grades. After that, he can be described as having unlimited future. Not to mention that Yang Chendong was handsome, which girl doesn''t love?


    When they heard that dongshuai planned the birthday party, the women''s minds became vivid. They went to their parents and begged that they could enter the palace to watch the ceremony on that day.


    In this regard, those ministers have their own views. Who can become a minister in the court, who is not a human spirit, and who is not a person who has experienced the difficulty of ninety-nine and eighty-one to achieve positive results? Which one is not thinking about the holy intention and observing the court all day?


    For this reason, the ministers saw that this was not a good job at all. It was probably a set given by the emperor to Yang Chendong in order to find a chance to clean him up. As for what you can get after cleaning up, it''s not what the ministers dare to guess.


    It''s a trap. Of course, the ministers won''t allow the girls'' request. It''s hard to get through the muddy water!


    The reaction of all the officials was almost the same. Things like this were naturally noticed by the East Hall. At present, someone reported the matter to Yingzong Zhuqi town.


    "What? The ministers don''t agree? Hum! Why don''t they obey my sister''s birthday? Do they love the gift money? Come here and make an order in my name to tell all the ministers that anyone who has a woman in his family will go to the imperial palace to celebrate Princess Shangde''s birthday on the day when he is in the capital, and those who don''t obey will be punished for resisting the order." Zhu Qizhen said angrily.


    That is, to clean up Yang Chendong, the greater the momentum, the better. How could Zhuqi town let go of the opportunity to invite the daughters of ministers and make things big? Naturally, it was to be carried out. Not only that, he also imagined that when things were screwed up, he would stand up and clean up the mess on the grounds of losing the royal face. In this way, even if other ministers plead for mercy, as long as he asks for silver and does not change his official position, it is hard for others to say anything.


    The imperial edict of Zhuqi town was issued to all the houses. For a time, everyone was flying and jumping. This muddy water seems that they want to avoid it. They will have a chance.


    "Tell Yang Xima to pay attention," said Shi Pu, the Minister of industry, to his housekeeper.


    "It''s hard to do errands. Tell him to be careful." Wang Zuo, the Minister of household, thought repeatedly in his study and made a decision to remind Yang Chendong.


    "Hey, young people should be cautious in their work. Let''s go to Changning in person." Hu Zhen, the Minister of rites, sighed in the study, indicating that he had recognized Yang Chendong''s marriage to his granddaughter Hu Yan.


    Wang Zhi, the Shangshu of the Ministry of officials, was more direct, and his grandson Wang Si went directly out of the capital to Yangjiazhuang.


    The four ministers, as for the following chamberlains and officials below the third grade, are countless. They all sent people to remind Yang Chendong in various ways. They also benefited more or less from Yang Chendong in all aspects. If they had some friends with Yang Rong at the beginning.

 Chapter 117

    This is the so-called aristocratic group. When something happens, it is a very natural behavior to hold a group. Whether it is helping each other or considering the death of lips and teeth, in short, at least one-third of officials in Beijing participated in this matter and issued a goodwill warning to Yang Chendong.


    Not only them, this time even Wang Zhen sent eunuchs to remind him, but also personally asked Mu Mu, eunuch of Si Li Chang Yin, to go to Yangjiazhuang.


    "Dongshuai, Duke Wang said that the emperor is really angry this time and must give you a good look. No matter how well the third princess''s birthday party is, he will show dissatisfaction." Mou Mu looked carefully at Yang Chendong.


    Because of Yang Chendong, Mu Mu was not the little eunuch who was not even looked at by others. He had his own power and had a group of followers and certain power in the whole palace.


    People are like this. Before they have no power, they may be able to live in peace. But once you have power, you will only ask for more, and you will be more afraid of losing.


    Mu Mu is very clear in his heart that he can have today and who gave all this. He knows more clearly that he has the right to take back everything he has now.


    Because of this, his respect for Yang Chendong comes from the bottom of his heart, which is the loyalty of a complete slave to the master.


    Knowing that his situation had already been tied with dongshuai, Mou Mu was a little cautious and anxious when he spoke. Naturally, he thought completely from the perspective of dongshuai when he spoke.


    Yang Chendong could feel Mu Mu''s worry and anxiety, which made him very happy. At the same time, he came forward and patted the other party on the shoulder. "I know what you said, but it''s already happened. Now we need to think about how to change the situation, not to escape. Do you understand? Well, you can do something for you..." Zhan smiled, At this moment, Yang Chendong was as confident as the general who commanded thousands of troops before the war.


    The third princess''s birthday is getting closer and closer, and the atmosphere in the whole palace seems to have become much tense. However, different from others, Princess Changde, as the protagonist, doesn''t feel it at all. Instead, she looks forward to what kind of surprise dongshuai will bring her.


    "Three princesses, a eunuch named Mou Mu came to you and said that dongshuai had something important to discuss with you. Look..." the personal maid walked up to Princess Shangde and whispered.


    "Dongshuai looking for me?" Princess Changde was surprised. She couldn''t understand what Yang Chendong wanted to do before her birthday.


    "Yes, the father-in-law Mou also said that if the princess didn''t promise to see her, she would regret it very much." the maid thought about the one hundred Liang benefit she had just received, and now she tried her best to say good words for Mou mu. Seriously, it''s just that a father-in-law wants to see the princess. He even gives a benefit of one hundred Liang. This silver is too easy to earn.


    The third princess, who had no intention, nodded with curiosity. "Let him come in, but remember, don''t let others see." she was in the palace since childhood. Naturally, she knew that there was no secret here. Although eunuchs were everywhere in the harem, this father-in-law Mou was sent by dongshuai. Naturally, she was different from others. Once she was found, I''m afraid I don''t know what kind of waves will arise.


    "OK, princess, don''t worry, it won''t be seen by others." for fear that her hundred Liang silver will fly, the maid said firmly on her face.


    ......


    What should come will eventually come. With the attention of many people, the third princess''s birthday finally came. On this day, the palace seemed a lot lively. With the idea of making things big, Zhu Qizhen deliberately made the whole palace know about it. He also specially ordered that eunuchs and palace maids in all palaces, who were not on duty, could come and have a fun to see the differences and characteristics between dongshuai and others.


    One morning, after the breakup of the dynasty, the daughters of the ministers began to line up to enter the palace. From a distance, the number was at least 500. This was because it was not allowed to bring maids into the palace. Otherwise, the number would only be more. But even so, such influence and scale can be clearly known by all ministers no matter what happens.


    Yang duo and Hu Yan are also in the crowd, lining up to walk to the palace.


    It is said that Yang duo has been out of the cabinet and is not qualified to participate in the banquet of the three princesses, but because she is the Yang family, she has been specially approved. At this time, she was walking with Hu Yan, but they both looked anxious.


    The environment can affect a person. They are all born in the family of important officials. Their sensitivity to some things is naturally unmatched by ordinary people. They all clearly felt that this time there was no good banquet and no good wine. But compared with others, they are more worried about Yang Chendong.


    Although the affair between Hu Yan and Yang Chendong was not made public, Yang duo, as the seventh sister, was naturally an insider. When she saw that Hu Yan, who has always been playful and lovely around her, was trembling all over, she couldn''t help pulling her arm and said with a smile: "what''s the matter? Before she passed the door, she was worried about her future husband?"


    Hu Yan, who was still very nervous, was said by Yang duo, and her face suddenly turned red. "Seventh sister, don''t you worry about dongshuai? My grandfather said, this time it''s clear that the emperor wants to find dongshuai."


    Yang duo didn''t know the importance of this matter, that is, at home, her honest husband Wang Gou jumped up again recently, especially the evil mother-in-law Yan. Look at that posture, it''s like the sixth brother has been ignored by the emperor.


    Although she said she was worried, Yang duo knew it was not a chaotic time at the moment. Otherwise, she was afraid that dongshuai would have a problem before the emperor. "Don''t worry, don''t you have any confidence in dongshuai?"


    "I have confidence, but this time it''s the Emperor..." Hu Yan wanted to continue to explain.


    "Just have confidence." Yang duo interrupted directly, "if you have confidence, let''s see how your dongshuai performs miracles."


    Originally worried, but after listening to Yang duo''s words, Hu Yan calmed down a lot for no reason. Then she strengthened her steps. She looked forward to dongshuai''s wonderful performance in her heart.


    Compared with the tension of others, Yang Chendong, one of the protagonists at this time, is very calm, at least on the surface. When the time arrived, he strode into the imperial city''s harem under the leadership of a eunuch in charge. This was also his first time here. He looked around with curiosity. It was like traveling here.


    This also made the eunuch who led him secretly marvel in his heart. They all said that the East handsome had very good skills. Although he was not very clear, at least the time of breathing was unmatched by outsiders. I still remember that when I first entered the palace, I was nervous and nervous. How dare I be natural like the East handsome?


    "Dongshuai? The palace in front is the resting place for Princess Suntech, and today''s birthday party will be held there." seeing that it was coming, the eunuch in charge reminded Yang Chendong in a low voice.


    "OK, it''s hard for you." the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, showing a confident smile. Like a magic trick, he took out a large silver crack from his sleeve and handed it to him.


    This is the biggest silver crack. One piece is twenty Liang. After the eunuch in charge took it in his hand, he smiled more like a flower and said, "then we wish dongshuai all the best."


    "Ha ha, OK, I''ll accept your good words." Yang Chendong laughed and walked faster. He didn''t seem to know that there was a battlefield ahead, but what beautiful scenery was waiting for him.


    Yang Chendong came, only half an hour earlier than the daughters of other ministers. This is also specially arranged by Zhu Qizhen. He just doesn''t want to give dongshuai too much reaction time and watch him make a fool of himself.


    After arriving at Princess Suntech''s palace, Yang Chendong met today''s leading three princesses.


    After seeing Yang Chendong, the three dressed princesses showed an imperceptible smile on their face, and then came forward to greet them generously, giving people the feeling that it was the first time they met.


    This is actually the first formal meeting between the two, but in private, it has been a long time of divine friendship.


    "Yang Chendong has seen Princess Suntech. The princess is thousands of years old and thousands of years old." Yang Chendong said and wanted to kneel down to the ground.


    The third princess stepped forward directly and said, "Yang Xima, don''t be polite. How hard you have to work today."


    Yang Chendong, who did not kneel, looked up carefully at the three princesses and found that the woman was really beautiful and had good skin, but her eyes seemed to rotate too fast, giving people a feeling of being too naughty.


    Thinking that this is just a girl who has just reached the age of 14, it is also natural to love playing. At present, Yang Chendong does not entangle in this matter, but bows his head and respectfully replies, "if you return to the princess, you will not work hard for the emperor and the princess. By the way, the people and some things arranged by the Minister for your birthday will enter the palace one after another. Please make it convenient for the princess."


    "This is natural. The princess has already arranged it. Please rest assured that it is." the third princess smiled and nodded. That is, Yang Chendong will arrange everything. Of course, the people and things prepared by others should be put into the palace. Otherwise, what tricks can a man point at him do?


    After a simple ceremony, Yang Chendong walked around the palace in the company of several eunuchs. He needed to look after the environment and find a good location. At least he knew how to place the arranged things and people when they came.

 Chapter 118

    The eunuchs who followed him were all devoted to their efforts. When facing Yang Chendong, they all looked flattering. They all received five hundred liang of benefits from eunuch mu in advance. At this time, where dare they not do their best?


    With everyone''s cooperation, Yang Chendong soon knew the location arrangement well. In fact, he had obtained the drawings of the palace before. Now he just walked around in reality and determined the final position.


    After two hours, the people and things arranged should be in place. The daughters of more than 500 officials who came to watch the ceremony also came to the palace. They were scattered within the scope of their activities. They were chattering in groups.


    It seemed that everything was ready. Finally, with a sharp cry, "the emperor is coming, the Empress Dowager is coming!" the whole audience soon became quiet.


    Dressed in dragon robes and dressed in great spirit, Zhuqi Town, surrounded by Empress Qian and her concubines, went to the courtyard of Changde Princess Palace and sat in the position arranged for them by Yang Chendong.


    There are too many people coming. The general palace can''t take them. Fortunately, it''s the end of April and the beginning of May. The weather in the capital during the day is still very pleasant. No one will have an opinion when they are arranged in the hospital.


    In the courtyard, as soon as the personnel are in place, Yang Chendong, the organizer and planner, is also watching all this in the corner. After seeing that even the emperor and queen came truthfully, he smiled and gently nodded his head to the snow lady not far away.


    Snow lady got Yang Chendong''s hint and said loudly on the spot, "the birthday party of Princess Suntech has officially started. Please enjoy the first program, the opening dance" happy birthday song ".


    As soon as the voice of snow lady fell, a group of 14-year-old girls ran out of the corner of the palace. All of them were young and lively in knee exposed skirts.


    So many people rushed out all at once, which surprised everyone in the field. However, when they saw that these beautiful girls with an average age of 13 to 16 came directly to the three princesses and surrounded her, they all showed a clear look after being surprised. Needless to say, this must have been arranged by dongshuai. It was really different. This opening was different from the beginning The former is completely different.


    The sudden appearance of dozens of beautiful girls also surprised Yingzong Zhuqi Town, which was preparing to find faults.


    Originally, he wanted to express his dissatisfaction in the first program and was ready to give Yang Chendong a downfall, but unexpectedly, he was shocked by the exposed white thigh.


    In the whole field, there are only two real men, one is him and the other is dongshuai Yang Chendong. For these open leg clothes, Yang Chendong naturally has not known how many times he has seen them and has long been immune and used to them.


    Zhu Qizhen is different. Although he has many concubines in the harem, he is dignified and beautiful in consideration of his identity. Who dares to walk in front of him in such clothes? At first sight, he was surprised, and he completely forgot to find problems.


    In contrast, the surrounded Princess Changde was really happy. She just knew in advance that there was such an opening dance that she needed to cooperate with herself. At that time, she just had to walk around with these girls, but she didn''t think it was such a big formation, especially the clothes she wore were really beautiful. She could fully show her beauty and make her happy I want to wear such a dress.


    According to the previous agreement, after being surrounded by beautiful girls, Princess Changde followed her from the stage to the field, and then the sounds of zither and Pipa sounded one after another. After a prelude that everyone had never heard before, snow lady herself went on the stage, first made a slight bow to the three Princesses, and then a beautiful song sounded, "There will always be that song on the way to growth, happy birthday song! With our growth, what a familiar song, hold your hand and want to sing a song happy birthday song with you! Today is your birthday, I just want to say to you, today is your birthday, I write a song for you, there are you in the song, and I am much happier..."


    This happy birthday song of Liu Mengzhe is not famous even in later generations. It is really suitable for today''s occasion. Yang Chendong found it after looking for it in Dachang for a long time. As soon as this song came out, the whole audience was excited.


    The new song, which has never been heard of, is so pertinent that people can''t think of any reason to oppose it. Zhu Qizhen has long wanted to make things difficult for Yang Chendong, but at this moment, he really can''t find any better reason. He can only look forward to it and find a place to be accountable in the next step.


    The investigation of Yang Chendong concluded that although this person is good at writing songs, especially in composing new songs, he is usually exciting and affectionate, but it is obvious that such songs are not suitable for the occasion on the princess''s birthday. At that time, Zhuqi town can find a reason to cure Yang Chendong''s crime.


    A happy birthday song ended with the girls'' accompaniment. Then different music sounded, and Zhu Qizhen''s eyes lit up.


    Under the prelude of a heavy rhythm, the look of Princess Changde changed from the joy just now to seriousness. I don''t know when, the procuress sister of the former baihuatang has now become one of the stewards of the fairy house of a good family. Mu Lili stood beside the three princesses.


    With the prelude of the rhythm, she suddenly opened her mouth and sang in a Mezzo Soprano: "think of your back, I feel tenacity, touch your hands, I feel hardship, unknowingly your temples show white hair, silent, wrinkles are added to your eyes, my old father! My favorite person..."


    A song "old father" appeared on the stage. When singing my old father and my favorite person, Princess Suntech also joined with the sound, and her affectionate face was used to tell others that she was thinking of and missing her father Zhu Zhanji, Emperor Xuanzong of the Ming Dynasty.


    Originally, such songs are more suitable for men to sing, just like Yang Chendong, who has been secretly controlling all this, is a very suitable person. But after thinking about it, he still gave up the idea of doing it himself.


    For one thing, he appeared in a place where there were all women''s dependents except the emperor, which was easy to cause right and wrong.


    Second, Emperor Xuanzong of the Ming Dynasty, Zhu Zhanji, is not his father. Why should he stand up and sing for others?


    Yang Chendong doesn''t come out as the lead singer. She can''t finish the song with the noise of Princess Shangde. If she sings it forcibly, it will only change the meaning. So he chose Mu Lili, the former Huakui. She has experienced many things. Her voice has a trace of vicissitudes, and she can just sing the taste of this song.


    There is this scene in front of us. Mu Lili, the lead singer, sang the key words with the help of Princess Suntech, and finished the song.


    When it comes to singing this old father, it is also because emperors in all dynasties usually rule the world with benevolence and filial piety. Where would a child be born without a father? Once this song is released, it''s just for the topic and the scene.


    At least, once this song is released, Zhuqi Town, which has been picking faults, can''t say anything.


    After the end of an old father''s song, the melody changed again. Mu Lili seemed to be silent when she came. When she left, she didn''t attract anyone''s attention, but left Princess Shangde standing in the center of the scene and talking with a trace of sadness in the face of the people''s voices, "Fourteen years ago, my mother gave birth to me in this day. Now I have grown up, but she is separated from me forever. As a daughter, I miss her very much. Now I will dedicate a song that is only good for my mother in the world to everyone. I also hope the deceased mother can feel that her daughter misses her..."


    These words and sentences originally arranged by Yang Chendong soon attracted everyone''s resonance, especially the women in the field, and even the women who want to be mothers in the future, such as Queen Qian. Princess Shangde''s words immediately aroused their infinite thoughts on their mother.


    Only a mother is good in the world. A child with a mother is like a treasure. If you throw it into your mother''s arms, you can''t enjoy happiness


    Princess Suntech opened her mouth with a trace of thoughts and memories in her voice, and immediately mobilized the emotions of all the people present. Because the lyrics were simple and the rhythm was easy to understand, on the third time, many people in the audience gave attachment. Even queen Qian was in tears. When she heard this song which was only good for her mother in the world, it was not difficult for her face to move and her heart could not help I thought of my mother''s kindness to myself when I grew up in Haizhou (now Lianyungang, Jiangsu). Then I pulled the Emperor Zhu Qizhen aside with a slender jade hand, "emperor, my concubines miss my mother."


    "OK, after a while, I''ll arrange for someone to take her to the capital to accompany you." Zhu Qizhen looked at the money queen who rarely asked for anything with himself and agreed.


    It''s a song that only mothers are good in the world, which drives everyone''s emotions and infects everyone. Most of the ministers'' daughters think that they should accompany their mothers well after they leave the palace and go home later. At least they should say that their mothers have worked hard.


    Everyone''s mood was infected, so that no one found that a big snack with three layers and beautiful style was pushed to the center of the field and to the side of today''s birthday princess Changde.


    "Please be quiet. It''s your birthday. How can there be no birthday cake? Please see, this is the birthday cake just launched by Shenxianju. There is cream on it and soft cakes below. It''s sweet and delicious for everyone to taste later. Before that, there''s another thing to do, that is to light candles and make wishes." The voice of snow lady sounded clearly in the field and entered everyone''s ears.

 Chapter 119

    "Light a candle and make a wish? What does that mean?" the daughter of a quick talking minister looked puzzled and puzzled at the moment. In fact, not only her, many people are not very clear about this new birthday ceremony.


    The snow lady smiled. Before she came, the sixth young master told her the allusions. At this moment, she was full of confidence and said confidently, "It is said that in the fairy world in the sky, people there worship the moon goddess Chang''e very much. Every year, they hold a birthday celebration for her. At the banquet, cakes made of flour and honey are put on, and many lighted candles are inserted on them. They compare the light emitted by the candles to the clear brightness of the moon to express their special worship of the moon goddess. Later, the immortals celebrated When celebrating their children''s birthday, they also like to put a cake on the table. Many lighted small candles are inserted into the cake, and the content of blowing out the candles is added. They believe that the burning candles have some magical and secret power. When the birthday people silently make a wish in their heart, they can blow out all the candles in one breath. "


    In the story, Artemis is replaced by Chang''e, which is naturally what Yang Chendong intends to do. What he wants is that in the future, the most mainstream culture in the world is Han culture. Even when it comes to immortals, it should be mainly Han immortals. This little story is the beginning of a change.


    When the story of snow lady was finished, everyone was curious. Hu Yan also gathered in Yang duo''s ear and whispered, "he must have made these things."


    "Of course. How about it? You''ll be happy when you get married. He has many ghost ideas to ensure that you don''t bring a duplicate on your birthday every year." Yang duo said with a joking face. These days, under the care of her sixth brother Yang Chendong, she has become much more lively and cheerful. In the Wang family, there are enough maids around for her to call, so she doesn''t have to look at anyone''s face. Over time, she also slowly regained her original temperament. She can talk and laugh with Hu Yan, a familiar person.


    "Oh, sister duo''er, what are you talking about, annoying." Hu Yan got a big red face and a shy look by this sentence, but only her own heart knows how eager she is to marry Yang Chendong now.


    In the center of the venue, 14 edible candles of different colors have been filled on the three-layer cake. After being lit one by one, Princess Suntech crossed her hands and began to make a silent wish with her eyes closed. On the side, snow lady and 14 girls who had already prepared sing softly, "Happy Birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you..."


    In the happy birthday song, Princess Suntech made a wish, opened her red lips under the eyes of the people, blew out the 14 candles with the help of snow lady and other women, and burst into extremely warm applause all around.


    After making a wish and blowing out the candles, the next step is to cut the cake. A suitable cutting knife has been handed to Princess Changde, and pieces of cakes of the same size and very symmetrical have been divided. Princess Changde also gave the first two pieces to her royal brother Zhu Qizhen and her royal sister-in-law, empress Qian.


    Other women who came to watch the ceremony were also assigned a small piece of cake according to their parents'' official position. Just because they had to be distributed to so many people, several large cakes were brought in later, but even so, everyone could only eat a small piece.


    Fortunately, the people soon learned from the mouth of snow lady and Mu Lili that such delicious and beautiful cake immortal house has been sold, which is not a disappointment. But at the same time, these women''s family members also made a decision, that is, after going back, they will send someone to immortal house to buy a cake to taste. What if it''s not a birthday? Who stipulates that such delicious food can''t be eaten?


    After the birthday song, the cake was also eaten. As mentioned here, the birthday party is already very perfect, at least unprecedented. But it is far from enough in Yang Chendong''s eyes. He knows why the emperor ordered himself to host this event this time, just trying to find his own trouble.


    Although he said that he used all kinds of means and novel things to make the other party unable to find an excuse for his bad luck, there was no reason to prevent thieves all day. He decided to shed some blood and eliminate the pressure brought by the emperor.


    "Next is the gift time. Here is Yang xianma''s Thoughts on Princess Changde''s birthday. Please accept it." It seemed like a magic trick. Snow lady had a gift list in her hand. After seeing that everyone''s eyes moved to herself, it seemed that the eyes of Emperor Zhu Qizhen looked at herself inadvertently, she smiled at first, then waved to the outside, and then spread out a beautiful voice like a yellow warbler, "To celebrate the birthday of the princess of Changde, Yang Chendong washed a horse to send ten mirrors, fifty boxes of transparent glass (four cases per box), perfume one hundred bottles, soap five hundred sets, toilet paper one thousand pieces..."


    After a while of drinking and singing, many eunuchs in the palace carried these things read in the gift list into the field one by one, and soon they were pushed up like a hill.


    The Emperor Zhu Qizhen, who was standing not far away, watched these things appear in front of him, and his original stiff look finally eased. These are very popular things, and some are even sold in limited quantities, which can''t be bought with silver. It''s not too much to say that they are worth hundreds of thousands of Liang.


    Obviously, this is Yang Chendong''s attitude. Taking the opportunity of the princess''s birthday, she took the initiative to give gifts and benefits to the royal family. In this way, other ministers can''t say anything. With these things, whether they use them or give them to the minister, or even sell them for money, they can make the decision.


    With these gifts, Zhu Qizhen became in a good mood and decided not to do anything for Yang Chendong. To put it bluntly, he is the emperor and the world is his. The reason why we want to target Yang Chendong is that he is too popular and envious. Now that you have benefited yourself, of course, this idea is not so serious.


    These gifts naturally surprised the women''s family members. They all stared at the birthday princess Changde with envy and jealousy. Just now, as today''s protagonist, the three princesses are looking at a small beautiful box that is not much bigger than their palms.


    This is a box with exquisite dolls on the top. When the switch is turned, the dolls on the box begin to rotate and move their limbs, and a song similar to the birthday song slowly rings out. To put it bluntly, this is a very ordinary birthday music box in future generations, and the market price is just more than ten yuan.


    But at the moment, being here is undoubtedly the most rare and precious gift.


    As soon as the box appeared, especially the function of automatically playing music immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    All the women looked at the box with admiration and surprise. There was a strong desire in their eyes.


    "What is this? How can it be so exquisite and wonderful?" one of the women''s family members in the crowd couldn''t help making a strange sound. Thinking that it was sent by dongshuai, they quickly asked the snow lady with the gift list.


    Today''s snow lady is in the limelight.


    Although she used to be Huakui, she still doesn''t exist in the eyes of many people. Especially in the eyes of these women''s families, it is easy to be labeled as a fox, a witch and a prostitute. Perhaps there is some fame in their own garden, but really standing with the daughters of these ministers and dignitaries is definitely the opposite of everyone''s shouting.


    Even in a dream, snow lady never thought that one day she would be surrounded by so many dignitaries. These women''s dependents not only didn''t hate her, but also scrambled to talk to her, and even there were many courtiers.


    In the final analysis, all this was brought to her by dongshuai. At this moment, snow lady was more determined to follow dongshuai''s footsteps and never give up all her life.


    "Yang Xima calls this thing a birthday music box. This box can actively send out good music, which is suitable for Princess Changde''s birthday." the snow lady explained to the girls with a smile on her face.


    "I don''t know if Shenxianju also sells such a good thing?" after hearing that this is the birthday music box, the women''s families were excited and eager to know where to buy such a good thing.


    "I''m sorry, there''s nothing." under the attention of the people, snow lady shook her head with some regret. "As you said just now, this is a good thing. In fact, Yang Xima brought it specially from the barbarians at sea. It cost thirty thousand liang of silver just for this thing. There''s still a price but no market. That''s all we have in the Ming Dynasty."


    "Ah! It''s so expensive."


    "It''s a little expensive, but it''s not too much compared with its efficacy."


    "Oh, when is my birthday, which man can give me such a thing, then I am really satisfied, that is, that is..."


    "Even if you promise each other by example, you are willing, aren''t you? This girl has moved her heart, ha ha."


    Suddenly, all kinds of voices came out of the crowd. For a time, some people laughed and made trouble together.


    Hu Yan also happened to hear the words of snow lady in the crowd, and a look of disappointment flashed on her face.


    She fell in love with this birthday music box just now. I wonder if I can get such a thing on my birthday. But when she heard that there was only one Ming Dynasty, she knew that her ideas were extravagant.

 Chapter 120

    Compared with the disappointment of other women''s families, Princess Suntech was really happy. There is only one piece of such a good thing in Daming, which shows the importance of this piece. Therefore, she becomes more curious about Yang Chendong who gives gifts.


    Why did he give himself such a valuable thing?


    Is it just because she is a princess? But if other princesses also asked Yang Chendong to have a birthday party? What would he do?


    The good things piled up into a hill made a perfect sentence for the birthday party. Next, the women''s family members used some other food and went out of the palace in twos and threes to their own house.


    Hu Yan also took a carriage back to Hu''s house. As soon as he entered the door, the maid Xiaoqing greeted him with a mysterious face, "Miss, miss, go back to the room and have a look. Dongshuai will send you a big box."


    "Big box? From dongshuai." hearing this, Hu Yan could not help speeding up her feet and seemed to trot back to her boudoir. Later, with curiosity and some excitement, she opened the box, and a birthday music box bigger than Princess Suntech''s was displayed in front of her.


    The top of the box was a revolving Trojan horse. After the switch moved, the beautiful melody of the birthday song rang immediately, which made Hu Yan happy and couldn''t put it down.


    "Miss, what is this? Can you make a sound by yourself, or is it so exquisite?" the voice of Xiaoqing behind her suddenly sounded, and Hu Yan turned and blocked her mouth. She clearly remembered what snow lady said, which was the only saying of Quan Daming.


    Now, with a better birthday music box in his hands, didn''t Yang Chendong commit the crime of bullying the king?


    "Xiaoqing, forget what you just saw. No matter who asks, you can''t say you''ve seen such a thing, you know?" Hu Yan said seriously. It was the first time that she saw the young lady talking to herself so solemnly in the fog.


    After arranging Xiaoqing not to talk nonsense, Hu Yan walked to the head of the bed with the beautiful music box, opened the quilt and plunged into it. In this way, the voice can not be transmitted, and she can enjoy the beautiful voice alone. Of course, the sweeter thing is in her heart. Through this thing, she knows that dongshuai''s heart is in her own, which is the most happy thing.


    When Hu Yan thought about dongshuai, Yang Chendong had left the palace and returned to Yang Jiazhuang.


    As soon as he entered the inner courtyard of the village gate, Yang Chendong took off his five grade official clothes and said to Hu Mang: "the news came that I fell when I fell off the horse and needed a good rest."


    "Ah! Young master, where did you really fall?" Hu Mang, who suddenly heard the news, was startled and looked at Yang Chendong closely.


    "You accompany me all the way. Where did you see the young master fall off his horse? It''s just a means to be quiet." Yang Chendong shook his head with a bitter smile. But I also know that this is because Hu mang cares too much about himself, which makes him lose his basic judgment.


    "Oh, oh." Hu mang smiled foolishly, scratched his head with his hand, agreed, and turned to work. Before long, many people in the capital knew that young master Yang jialiu fell because he rode too fast.


    The matter reached Wang Zhen''s ears through the royal guards. After hearing it, he was stunned, then smiled and shook his head, "this is hiding! It''s good. It''s too outstanding. It''s not a good thing. It seems that the emperor should know."


    When Wang Zhen went to see Zhu Qizhen and told him about Yang Chendong''s fall, the young emperor quickly figured out the joints and said with a smile, "it seems that I have cut too much on Yang Xima, and this concern makes him unbearable. Just like that, arrange an imperial doctor to have a look, and say what I said, let him have a good rest for a while."


    After holding a birthday party and presenting a grand gift, Yang Chendong finally got rid of the "concern" of Zhuqi town and was able to catch his breath. I thought I could have a good rest and do what I wanted to do, but the situation did not allow it. In February of the 14th year of orthodoxy, the leader of the Mongolian Wara tribe also sent his brother Saishu Wang Weishi to the capital of the Ming Dynasty. It was ostensibly a tribute, but in fact it was to ask for it.


    When it comes to vara, you can''t and can''t avoid a person. He is the leader of vara first.


    In the third year of orthodoxy, the fled Atai Khan was captured and killed by tuohuan, and the Mongolian Plateau was reunited with the Wara people. So far, tuohuan laid the foundation for his son to dominate the throne. After tuohuan died, he also succeeded to the throne.


    After he first succeeded to the throne, he claimed to be the Supreme Master, the king of Huai, and all the departments of Wala belonged to him. With the increasing power, the Tatar leader became a false name, and he could no longer restrict it. Every year, the Wara department would pay tribute to the Ming Dynasty. Tuotuobuhua and Yaxian, the two kings and ministers, unexpectedly sent envoys to the Ming Dynasty. At this time, it has been basically shown that there is no need to follow the instructions of tuotuobuhua.


    At this time, Tatar and warra formed a relationship similar to that between North Korea and South Korea.


    First, he was a cunning Wara leader. He was different from other Mongolian people. Instead, he was as cunning as a rabbit. Over time, the power of the Tatar Department became smaller and smaller. Soon, he controlled the Tatar, conquered wuliangha and unified the three Mongols. Gradually, the Wara family became dominant on the grassland.


    After the Vasi unified Mongolia, they wanted to restore the Dayuan world and unify the whole country. Therefore, they harassed the Ming Dynasty and became a serious border problem in the north of the Ming Dynasty. Wang Zhen was unauthorized. Instead of arranging to strengthen the northern border defense, he accepted tile thorn bribes and smuggled with tile thorn nobles.


    In order to make a profit, Wang Zhen asked Guo Jing, his best friend and eunuch guarding Datong, to privately make a large number of arrows every year and give them to wa thorn. Wa thorn rewarded Wang zhenzuo with a good horse. In order to please wa Ci, Wang Zhen also gave him a gift and reward.


    Since the establishment of the "Tong Gong" relationship with the Ming Dynasty, wati has sent tribute envoys to pay tribute to the Ming Dynasty every year with good horses and other goods, and the Ming government gives them back according to the number of tribute items. Under normal circumstances, the value of the returned goods should slightly exceed the value of the tribute goods. At the same time, it is also necessary to give a certain reward to the other party. Therefore, WA Ci was very willing to pay tribute to the Ming Dynasty in order to obtain the wealth of the Central Plains. According to the original regulations, wati''s annual tribute to the Ming Dynasty should not exceed 50 people. Later, WA Ci''s desire to return gifts from the Ming Dynasty became greater and greater, and the number of tribute envoys increased day by day.


    Just like this time, Saibao Wang brought a tribute group of more than 2500 people, and falsely reported 3000 people in order to receive more rewards. After entering the capital, the most heard name from the vara spies left in the capital is dongshuai Yang Chendong.


    When talking about Yang Chendong in the capital, we have to mention the immortal residence. Saizhuwang took the guard captain toger and his party to this place, which is known as the best place to eat and have the most fun in the capital.


    If you really don''t enter the immortal house, you don''t know that people can still live like this. The delicious food here is something they haven''t eaten before; Qu Yue is something they have never heard before; Some drinks and desserts they had never seen before; Even some chess and cards for fun are unheard of by them.


    I just want to come here to have a taste of fresh food and leave. Who knows that when I enter here at noon, I leave reluctantly until the curfew closes in the evening. This is still a picture.


    For most of the day, when toger went to check out, he spent 120 liang of silver. It costs so much to play before you let go. If you taste everything, I''m afraid the silver in your pocket is not enough to pay the bill.


    After the five members of the party returned to the post station again, Saibao Wang still had a aftertaste on his face, "tomorrow we''ll go earlier, find a better place and have a good day. It''s much better than our prairie."


    "General, it''s not good for immortals to live well, but it''s not a place we can afford. What haven''t we eaten today? 120 liang of silver is gone." toger stood aside with a distressed look on his face.


    "What? It''s so expensive?" the king''s face changed when he heard it. But then he laughed, "I didn''t expect Shenxianju to make so much money. Ha ha, this general Yang ximaben must meet."


    "The general is going to see the East handsome?" toger couldn''t understand what Saibao Wang meant.


    With a smile on his face and an unfathomable expression, "yes, the general will bring him business and give him a chance to make a lot of money, ha ha ha."


    Toger on one side didn''t quite understand the meaning of Saibao Wang, but immediately the general said so, he went to arrange it. There are few people in vara who are really smarter than the general. As the captain of the guard, he is very confident.


    So in the morning of the next day, a group of uninvited guests came outside the Yang family village.


    The visitors did not take a soft sedan like the visits between officials in the Ming Dynasty, but came on a tall horse. He is dressed in an alien dress. The waist knife is hung around him without any disguise and within reach. It seems that if you don''t agree, you may draw a knife at each other.


    Saibao Wang intentionally took a team of bodyguards and a full number of 20 people came to Yang''s villa. The array was full, which made Yang Wu on duty frown. Only when Yang Chendong trained them, he had the targeted training of practicing courage. He didn''t get the slightest fear. Instead, he stood in front of the team with a golden sword, stretched out his hand and shouted, "this is the place where the crown prince washes the horse and adult Yang. Come and stop."


    The team naturally stopped. Toger, as the captain of the guard, naturally welcomed him. He shouted to Yang Wu with a high toed and high spirited look: "go and inform your master that general warra, the king of Saishu, is coming. Don''t come out to meet him soon."

 Chapter 121

    "It''s the general''s visit. I''ll let my adults know later." Yang Wu said with polite and restrained hands. Then he turned and went to the villa, but the wooden door was not opened and was still closed.


    "General, this..." seeing that Yang Lin didn''t invite himself and others in, toger''s face was angry.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''re new here. This dongshuai lives in the southern area of the Ming Dynasty since childhood. I don''t know we''re normal. Just send someone to report and he''ll meet us." Saibao Wang looked confident.


    Over the years, under the command of his elder brother Yixian, vara has become more and more powerful. Under the violent shed of self-confidence, he has more and more despised the officials of the Ming Dynasty. They are a group of people who know everything. What can they do? What we have to face is just a five grade official. It really won''t be in his eyes.


    Yang Wulai went to the inner courtyard of Yangjiazhuang, told the young master Yang Chendong about the visit of Saibao Wang outside, and then stood respectfully waiting.


    "Are you from Wala?" Yang Chendong smiled after listening. He knew the change of civil castle from history. Naturally, he had to understand Wala. After learning that he was the king of Saibao, he didn''t have the slightest intention to see each other. He is about to become an opponent. If he approaches him at this time, he will inevitably be concerned and have a bad impact. This is not what he wants. "Hu Mang, go and send them away. You should know how to say."


    Since becoming the head of the Security Bureau, Hu mang has a clearer understanding of things outside. Of course, he knows what kind of power and people vara is. Even the court''s attitude towards them is very clear. Now when Yang Chendong said this, he immediately nodded, "young master, don''t worry, just leave everything to his subordinates."


    After Yang Chendong finished the guarantee, Hu Mang and Yang Wu went out of the Yang''s inner yard and arranged someone to report the things here to Wang Zhen, the head of the eunuch. In any case, the other party appears as an emissary. A bad response is a major diplomatic event between the two countries. The event may escalate and must be reported to the above.


    The staff of the Security Bureau quickly left Yangjiazhuang from the path and went straight to the capital. Hu Mang and Yang Wu also went to the outer door and came to the front of the warla messenger and his party.


    "The schoolboy has seen special envoy vara." as soon as he came near, Hu mang said hello politely.


    As the real number two leader of Yang Chendong''s system, over time, Hu mang naturally has a smell of superior. When he came from afar, he didn''t see Yang Chendong''s Saibao king. He thought he was the Lord? This was about to salute with a fist. When he heard that the other party was just a schoolboy, a sense of anger flashed in his eyes.


    How to say, he is also the general of vara and the first brother of the leader. It''s condescending to come to Yangjiazhuang this time. Yang Chendong just sent a schoolboy. How can he hang on his face?


    After Hu mang reported his identity, he didn''t look at the other party''s ugly expression at all. He said straight away: "special envoy vara, my adult was injured riding a horse a few days ago. Now he is recovering in bed. It''s really inconvenient to see guests. Please understand."


    "Injured? That''s just right. There are too many warriors on the grassland who will be injured by riding. The general has good medicine for curing the injury. Let me go and see dongshuai''s injury." how can Saibao Wang not see that this is simply an excuse, so he wanted to expose it on the spot.


    Find reasons to refuse the other party instead of being outspoken, which is originally to give the other party face. However, the king of Saibao was so disoriented that Hu Mang''s face changed slightly and said, "it''s not good. You are the envoy of Wala. My adult is an important minister in the court. It''s better not to meet in private, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble."


    Tiger mang stopped again and again, but annoyed the guard captain toger opposite. In his eyes, the general can come to Yang family village, which is enough to give face. Yang Chendong doesn''t want to give face. Don''t blame him for being rude.


    "Hahaha, it''s really a joke, but it''s just an idle official. The crown prince just sealed in the Ming Dynasty is still a baby. He doesn''t know what use it is to wash horses. How can he become an important Minister? It''s a dead smile to stick gold on his face like this." toger laughed up and attracted the bodyguards who followed him to laugh.


    "Shua!" a murderous spirit rushed out, centered on Yang Wu, and rushed forward quickly. He clenched his fists and stared angrily. He looked like he would fight and kill at any time.


    "Stop." Hu mang next to him felt the murderous spirit first and stopped it with a voice that only two people could hear.


    Some people dare to slander the young master. As subordinates, of course, the Lord insulted the minister and died. It''s hard to be angry.


    But the person in front of him is not an unknown person, but the messenger of vara. If they were killed here, the consequences would be far beyond their capacity. Moreover, the matter has been reported to Wang Zhen. It must be that someone will come outside the Yang family villa soon. If you come here and see a corpse, you really have a thousand mouths.


    Stopped Yang Wu and asked him to put it away. For a moment, Hu Mang''s face became gloomy, "My Lord is an important official in the court. You are not qualified to judge whether you are a small guard captain. Please pay attention to your words and deeds. Don''t be unhappy because of a slip of the tongue. If there are any consequences, I''m afraid you will have to bear it alone, but I just don''t know whether you can bear it as a small guard?"


    As soon as he said that other people''s adults were not important officials, they despised the identity of the bodyguard here. Toger looked at Hu mang with a resentful face, "if you look down on a bodyguard so much, you should have great skills? Just a thousand words is not as good as a competition. I don''t know if you have such courage?"


    Lu ¡¤ holding his arm and sleeve, toger deliberately exposed his thick arm. When he looked at the tiger, his face was eager to try.


    As the captain of the bodyguard of the race magazine king, he is naturally a person with excellent skills, which is what he is most proud of. At this time, toger is full of confidence to show his strongest side and compete with each other. He was even ready to beat Hu mang everywhere to find his teeth once he promised.


    Vara is a Western Mongolian nationality. They grew up on the horse since childhood. Fighting bravely and ruthlessly is one of their usual ways to solve things. The burly toger deliberately exposed the healthy son meat on his arm and looked at the tiger mang with provocation. But what he didn''t know was that his performance was like a clown in the eyes of others.


    The first batch of cold fronts such as Hu mang were all trained by Yang Chendong one by one. Unlike many ostentatious Kung Fu, he taught more about killing.


    In Yang Chendong''s words, "War is always cruel. He will not take care of you because you are a just party, nor will he ignore your weakness because you are reasonable. In the final analysis, the real battlefield is just killing and being killed. How to protect yourself when killing is the most important thing. As for others, it is just floating clouds."


    It is under this instruction that tiger mang learned all the killing moves. How to give the opponent the greatest damage in the shortest time and control the opponent''s strength and strength is the purpose of their training.


    It''s like this toger. Although he is tall, he mostly fights with strength. He pays attention to the fact that one strength reduces ten meetings. Such a person has great advantages over the reckless man, but he is far from the cold front players who are flexible and know the structure and weakness of the human body.


    If you really do it, the other party only needs to show a small flaw, and Hu mang will shoot with lightning and directly kill the other party.


    In this way, toger''s in-situ clamor is like a clown jumping in the eyes of Hu mang. Naturally, he will show a look of disregard.


    Tiger Mang''s disregard, in toger''s eyes, really thought that the other party was afraid. He laughed like a victorious general. After he thought that his momentum shocked tiger Mang and others, he winked at the guards and subordinates he brought and was ready to break into the Yang family villa.


    Just when toger thought he had controlled the overall situation and wanted to perform well in front of the master''s race magazine king, there was a sudden sound of horseshoes. Then behind them, a team of iron guards with a number of about 50 came from far to near.


    There suddenly appeared a royal guards fan Zi of the Ming Dynasty, so that toger, who was preparing to force his hand, had to stand in the same place. Even he deliberately took a look at general Saibao Wang around him.


    "Don''t be afraid, we haven''t done anything wrong. Even if the emperor of the Ming Dynasty comes, what can we do?" Saibao Wang said arrogantly. Only through this sentence, we can see that in the bones of the warla people, they clearly despise the army of the Ming Dynasty and even the master of the Ming Dynasty, Zhuqi Town, Emperor Yingzong of the Ming Dynasty.


    This is not the arrogance of Wala people. In fact, the strong are always respected in the world. It is like the emperor Chengzu of the Ming Dynasty personally conquered Mobei Mongolia five times. At that time, Wala respected the Ming Dynasty very much. However, over the years, the Ming Dynasty has changed three emperors and no longer moved any knives and guns with Wala. Over time, they forget the strength of the Ming Dynasty. This is a good explanation That sentence is called weak countries without diplomacy.


    Hu mang has seen toger''s arrogance and their intention to do it. In order to ensure the young master''s absolute safety, he has made a gesture when people are not prepared. No one knows. Not far away, Dao Xiao, the captain of the second guard team of Yang Chendong''s guards, has been paying attention to all the trouble here. Even the Ninth Five-Year Plan in their hands has been opened and installed The silencing cylinder can quickly destroy the warla team who came to challenge Yang family villa at the command of one.

 Chapter 122

    Quietly solve the opponent without interest, which is the huge difference between modern weapons and cold weapons. Although there may be some trouble afterwards, as long as the on-site treatment is clean, even if some people doubt it, they can''t find evidence.


    Just before Hu mang gave the order to start, the people of royal guards in the distance had arrived. Such a speed is enough to show Yang Chendong''s important position in Wang Zhenxin. Sure enough, there are no permanent friends, only permanent interests. After investing a lot of silver to Shenxianju, if someone wants to be unfavorable to dongshuai now, the first hurdle is Wang Zhen''s attitude.


    The royal guards came and led the team by a thousand family official, who was also Wang Zhen''s confidant, Tang Tong.


    Tang Tong was ordered to bring the warla messengers back to the capital, and strictly ordered the soldiers guarding the city gate not to leave the city at will, let alone appear in Yang family village again to cause trouble.


    After receiving the order, Tang Tong took people on horseback. When he saw that the warla messengers were still wandering outside the gate of Yang family villa, he was relieved. Then he caught up with him with a trace of disgust on his face.


    Tang Tong, whose number was more than twice that of Saibao Wang, immediately controlled the situation here. First, he surrounded toger and others, and then said with a serious face, "You have come to pay tribute to me in the Ming Dynasty as a country of nations. You should abide by the rules here. How can you go out of the capital without asking for instructions and come to the place where Lord Yang lives? What do you want to do?"


    When he came up, he said with a tone of questioning. The Tang Tong still had some means. At least he knew how to preempt and suppress others with the force of the moment.


    According to the regulations, although envoys enjoy certain freedom when entering other countries, they are only within a certain range. Once they want to carry out activities beyond this range, they must report to the police.


    Just because warra''s messengers come every year, over time, no one really pays attention to this rule. But it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t exist. At least Tang Tong''s statement is reasonable, and toger didn''t know how to respond for a while. He had to look at the king of Saibao and see the master''s opinion.


    Seeing that he had just arrived, the royal guards followed him. He knew that Yang Chendong was really energetic. He was not prepared enough and was suspected of overstepping. He couldn''t get any benefit from staying here.


    "The general came here involuntarily just because he saw the beautiful scenery here. That is, there are regulations in the Ming Dynasty, so we''ll go back." Saibao Wang unexpectedly compromised, and his attitude was very sincere and willing, as if he really came here at will.


    After saying this, he turned first and returned to the capital. Toger and the bodyguards hurriedly followed. Soon they disappeared from the sight of the people, which made Tang Tong feel unprepared.


    As one of Wang Zhen''s confidants, I naturally know the master''s attitude towards vara. In the past, every time I came to pay tribute, I would give the master a lot of gold and silver, but this time I don''t know whether I forgot or didn''t bring any gifts for other reasons, which made the master a little unhappy. This time Tang Tong came here to compete with the king with embarrassment Wake them up.


    Unexpectedly, when he came, he was so happy that he left. Even from beginning to end, he didn''t have the slightest intention of confrontation. On the contrary, Tang Tong couldn''t find a place to eat.


    The matter was solved so easily. Tang Tong felt a little dissatisfied. It was supposed to be an opportunity to make meritorious service, but now he missed it. He was unhappy and didn''t say anything to Hu mang. He just said a word. If someone comes to Yang family villa to make trouble in the future, he will send someone to inform him and he will solve it. Then he turned around and rode away with a group of royal guards.


    After seeing Tang Tong and others off, Hu mang returned to the villa and reported the details to Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong, who looked as usual, listened carefully to Hu Mang''s report. After a while, he nodded and said: "I see. After this must have happened, Saibao Wang won''t come to Yangjiazhuang to make trouble, but he won''t give up lightly. Inform Shenxianju and Tianwaitian, ask them to be careful recently, tell Yang Siji spirit to be careful, and send daoxiao''s second team to prevent accidents."


    "Young master, the second team of daoxiao is gone, and there is only the first team of Qiu Wu. Once something happens, your safety..." Hu mang said with a little worry.


    "Of course, there is no problem with my young master''s safety. Isn''t there still you? Besides, even if something really happens, you don''t know my strength. If you want to move me, those who can do it in the world don''t know whether there are any." Yang Chendong''s voice revealed great self-confidence. Because he can enter the warehouse at any time, he can even mobilize a helicopter at any time. If he wants to catch him, unless he is willing, he will be a thousand troops and horses. What can he do?


    "But young master..." although Hu mang was full of confidence in Yang Chendong, he didn''t want to see that the young master meant to take risks. He asked for instructions carefully, "Young master, now our preliminary layout in the capital has been completed and a lot of work has been carried out, but the manpower has not been enough. Do you think we can send some from chixian city? This is also for better development in the future."


    Yang Chendong is not a person who can''t listen to opinions. On the contrary, he always believes that a person''s intelligence is limited. Only by brainstorming, many things will be done more perfectly. "Well, according to your words, send a company cold front from chixian city and a ghost sniper team."


    When the ghost sniper team came, Yang Chendong naturally had his consideration. He saw that the civil Castle event would happen soon. If there was not enough strength, I was afraid that many things could not achieve perfect performance.


    Listen, you can transfer a hundred cold front, and even the ghost sniper team will be sent together. Hu Mang''s face is a joy. With a long sigh of relief, he quickly promised and turned around to arrange.


    Besides, the race magazine king.


    Yang Jiazhuang''s return without success really annoyed him.


    I thought that a small five grade official of the Ming Dynasty should feel honored to come in person. He should open the door to welcome himself and treat the guests. Don''t people say that the Han nationality is a state of etiquette?


    But why did Yang Chendong not see himself at all? Even after he knew he appeared, he immediately informed the royal guards. Why did he draw a clear line with himself and be so careful?


    Is this his nature to be careful? Or did you feel something? The relationship between the Ming Dynasty and Wala is still good, at least on the surface. As for the depths, although his brother had the intention to invade the Ming Dynasty, and even was secretly preparing, what a secret thing it was. Even in warra, few people knew it. Could Yang Chendong see anything wrong?


    There is a ghost in the heart. Everyone looks like a ghost. This is the psychological idea of Saibao Wang.


    It was precisely because the vara family was about to start, this time he came to the Ming Dynasty to pay tribute, so he didn''t give Wang Zhen a gift as usual. Even though they will become enemies, there is no point in giving anything at this time. Even this time, I came to pay tribute in order to deceive the Ming Dynasty and prepare for the surprise attack of the vara army.


    At present, the Ming Dynasty seems to know nothing about this, at least how to receive them, and there is no change in treatment. Even the officials of the ritual Department of the Ming Dynasty were talking and laughing as usual, which could not be pretended.


    Everything was normal. Only Yang Chendong''s performance turned out to be so resistant to people thousands of miles away, so he couldn''t think more about it.


    "In this way, you''ll take someone to the shensimi residence, look for things and see how the East handsome should deal with it." Saibao Wang felt that it was still necessary to explore Yang Chendong''s and see his possible ways to deal with it. Even if Yang family village can''t go, then go to immortal residence.


    "Yes." toger was depressed. Today''s events made him lose face. When he heard the general''s instructions, he was overjoyed. He doesn''t have much ability to be ordinary, but when it comes to making trouble, it''s a simple thing. Just a spit of anger, but also let the East Marshal know what will happen if they annoy them.


    Shenxianju is a place where people come and go. The business is very popular. Ordinary tables in the hall are in short supply.


    If you don''t have a membership card or make an appointment in advance, you often have to queue outside if you want to eat here and feel the treatment and conditions here. Sometimes when business is booming, even if you queue up, there may not be results. Often when the closing time comes, things that do not line up often happen.


    But even so, there are still many people flocking to this. They would rather queue up, and they don''t know whether they can queue up, but also have to wait outside. Other restaurants and inns seen in this scene are envious.


    However, their financial strength is far from enough, that is, they do not have fresh songs and dances, nor the unique taste of delicious food, nor transparent glass, chic elegance and well-trained service personnel who are very skilled in dealing with people and have different styles.


    Hardware and software are not at the same level at all, so that even if those peers see the popularity of Shenxianju, they can''t seem to have any other thoughts except envy and jealousy.


    But it was this noon that they were excited for a long time. Unexpectedly, someone came to Shenxianju to make trouble because of the problem of the dinner table. This makes other colleagues excited. They can see problems in the immortal house. Even if they don''t get the slightest benefit, it''s enough for them to comfort themselves.

 Chapter 123

    Since the opening of the immortal residence, even the emperor and empress have been close. Many civil and military officials have come to congratulate. In addition, the fan son of the royal guards will appear nearby at any time, which will minimize the probability of trouble. Even if there are guests who sometimes have all kinds of dissatisfaction and don''t complain because they can''t get to the table, they can only endure because of the name here.


    Over time, the guests here are used to it. Some even took advantage of it. For example, when some people offend their enemies, or owe money, or lack reason, and are chased by their enemies in the street, the immortal residence becomes their refuge. Often they only need to stand in the queue. Even if there is a deep hatred, those people dare not do it here.


    Under such an environment, the staff of Shenxianju naturally developed a kind of peace of mind. It''s like the two foremen Mu Lili and Cui Naer. In the past, one was baihuatang and the other was the bustard sister of jiuyifang. They had competition in the dark. Now they are the two foremen of Shenxianju, and they are even more secretly comparing. But fortunately, they were pressed by dongshuai. They didn''t dare to do too much. On the contrary, they competed to show, just to have a better impression in dongshuai''s heart.


    As a foreman in Shenxianju, although the work task is very heavy and there are a lot of customers to contact every day, the good thing is that everyone can give them enough face, at least they are happy, which makes the two foremen feel three points shorter when they meet people without the need to be like before. On the contrary, everyone''s identity here is equal, and even some people will say good words in front of them and secretly hand over money and bribes in order to get a position faster.


    Shenxianju has long had rules. No staff member is allowed to accept any nominal tip. Once caught, he will be dismissed immediately without any room for discussion. For this matter, I really caught two people from the opening to now. Their remorseful pleading, even kneeling on the ground, could not change their outcome in the slightest. This also gave a great shock to other staff here. Even the two foremen did not dare to take a penny of silver privately.


    In fact, Yang Chendong''s treatment to all the people who work for him has always been not low. For many people, taking care of food, clothing and money is already a good thing for the world to lose pie. Some people are selfish and greedy. No wonder they should be ruthless.


    You can''t take tips. The nice words poured in like a tide. Mu Lili and Cui nale, as foremen, seemed to be bathed in the sun all day and were in a good mood.


    Mu Lili is on duty today. As the foreman, she tries her best to arrange everything. Until a waitress ran up to her and said that among the guests waiting in line outside, one of the guests had a very bad attitude, even very bad, and said bad words. The two waitresses in charge of the work there were scolded and cried.


    "There is such a thing, take me to have a look." Mu Lili was surprised to hear that someone was making trouble outside the immortal''s house. In her opinion, what kind of place is this? Even the emperor and the queen have agreed that all officials in the court will pay no attention to it from time to time. Unexpectedly, there are still people who dare to say dirty words here. Is it really a bear''s heart and leopard''s courage?


    With a trace of incomprehension and even curiosity, Mu Lili wanted to see who had the courage to make trouble outside the immortal''s house, and walked to the long line outside the gate with the female serviceman.


    As soon as I came here, I saw a waitress coming to her with a pear blossom and rain on her face. "Sister Lili, that''s the man. She spoke so hard. We called a male waiter to come forward and persuade us, and he knocked her down on the ground."


    "What? He dares to hit people?" Mu Lili looked surprised when she heard this. In her opinion, if someone can make trouble here, she doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, and dares to hurt others. What kind of confidence should she have, or is this person really a reckless man without plans? Aren''t you afraid of being caught by the royal guards and sent to imperial prison?


    With all kinds of puzzles and doubts, accompanied by two female service staff, before arriving at the long line, I saw the strong man toger flying there.


    Toger is here to make trouble.


    After receiving the order of general Saibao Wang, he made preparations and came to the immortal house before noon the next day. The original plan was to find problems after entering the immortal house. I didn''t think that because I didn''t make an appointment in advance and didn''t have a membership card, I was directly arranged to line up here.


    The captain of the bodyguard of a great general, even in vara, also walks sideways. Few people dare not give him face. He has been shut down here. How can he not be angry. In addition, it was originally to cause trouble. At present, it launched a rage, spit out wild words in the team, scold the Immortals'' residence, say that it is the big store bullying customers, and encourage others not to spend here.


    Those who can come to Shenxianju for consumption are either rich or expensive. What they want is face. Naturally, they won''t be shaken by toger''s words. They just look at this person as if they were watching the excitement, because everyone noticed that there are fans of royal guards nearby, but they didn''t immediately stop the man in alien clothes, Seems to be waiting for some order.


    Royal Guards really wanted to catch people, but it was toger''s dress that made them recognize that this was warra, and it was probably one of the people of the mission. When it comes to diplomacy, the royal guards don''t dare to move without authorization. They really interpret the saying that it is an expert in civil war and an outsider in foreign war.


    Waiting for mu Lili to arrive here, what she saw was the scene in front of her. Toger was jumping there and scolding. All around was watching the excitement. There was also a beaten fairy house waiter. At this time, he was bleeding in his nostrils and glared at toger with the help of a service woman.


    "What are you going to do? Do you know where this is? If you don''t tell me why today, I''ll report to the official and arrest you." Mu Lili saw the injured employee from a distance. At this moment, her eyes flashed extremely angry flames.


    Since she was promoted to Liangzi''s family, she has been able to have an equal dialogue with many people. I''m not afraid of officials. On the contrary, when I encounter something, I think of reporting to the officials to solve it.


    Suddenly a very beautiful woman appeared to accuse herself. Although she said she was no longer young, her age of 25 or 26 was very attractive in toger''s eyes. He just felt that the woman in front of him was a hundred times more beautiful than the prostitute she found in the flower street last night, and the male hormone was officially launched.


    "Oh, if such a beautiful woman wants to work here and make money, how about following the captain and ensuring that you will be popular and spicy in the future?" toger''s eyes lit up, like a jackal seeing a sheep, and approached step by step.


    What I have done for many years is to deal with all kinds of men. Naturally, I will not be a stranger to this kind of eyes. Feeling a threat, Mu Lili''s momentum fell, and her steps naturally retreated. She pretended to be tough while retreating and said, "what are you going to do? I tell you, I''m a citizen of the Ming Dynasty. I''m a good family. You''d better respect yourself."


    "Ha ha, good family, clean family, I like it." toger is Jing insect''s brain at this time. Where can he think of so many rules? He just wants to hold Mu Lili in his arms and love her well.


    "What are you doing?" someone in the crowd saw something wrong. A young man dressed like a scholar stopped in front of toger by virtue of his tall figure, trying to stop his unbearable behavior.


    Toger felt that she could touch Mu Lili after a few steps. At this time, a human shadow suddenly blocked in front of her. In great anger, she pulled out her saber and then chopped it forward.


    "Mommy." the scholar had good eyesight. He saw the knife coming and hurried to one side. He narrowly escaped the disaster, but his robe was cut off by the fast knife and floated in the air. It seemed to tell that toger had been really angry and killed at this time.


    The courage of the onlookers was frightened when they pulled out the knife and then pulled out the knife. After watching the man of the vara mission move seriously, no one dared to meddle in this business, but dispersed in a hurry and opened the distance from the gate of the immortal residence. In this way, Mu Lili and the two waiters who followed her were completely exposed.


    Toger didn''t feel anything wrong with what he had just done. In warra, it''s important to pay attention to fist defecation. Unless it''s the women of leaders and generals, other women can grab it with their fists. Often when things happen, they will be called men''s behavior. Instead of being punished, there will be praise.


    Fascinated by Mu Lili, toger now regards this place as vara''s territory. He only has the idea of robbing this woman, but he doesn''t pay attention to other things at all.


    "Come on, come on, help!" seeing that there was no distance between tuoge''er and Mu Lili, she did not forget to shout loudly, and looked at several royal guards wearing flying fish clothes not far away.


    It''s just a pity that the royal guards haven''t seen the scene in front of them. They have arranged for people to report to the top when things happen. They will not act rashly without an order. Even if toger kills people in the street, as a member of the messenger group, how to deal with it does not have to be handled in accordance with the law of the Ming Dynasty.

 Chapter 124

    The indifference of the royal guards made Mu Lili''s face change again and again. Her originally ruddy face was indeed bloodless and pale at this moment. A bad idea appeared in her mind. I''m afraid it''s going to be a loss today. If you are taken away by this alien in the street, it goes without saying what kind of result will be. If so, it''s better to die.


    Mu Lili is also a person who has seen the world. When she was a young Huakui, she didn''t know how many men made up her mind, but none of them really succeeded. It can be seen that she still has some means, and even her character is unyielding.


    Now, seeing that even the officers and soldiers can''t point to it, in a rage, she is ready to bite her tongue and commit suicide. Even if she dies here, she can''t be taken away, damaging her innocence all her life.


    A trace of ruthlessness flashed in her eyes. Mu Lili wanted to do self-determination. At this time, toger''s thick right hand had reached in front of her and was about to touch her snow-white skin. Mu Lili closed her eyes and waited for the decision at the last moment.


    But then, the scheduled pulling and hard pulling didn''t happen. Instead, a dull fist sound came from her ear, and then a startling sound woke her up. When she opened her eyes, she saw the scene of Yang Si closing his fist and toger falling to the ground. This move also stopped Dao Xiao and the team members who were hiding in the dark and ready to pull the trigger.


    He was arranged here because Yang Chendong felt that something would happen. Dao Xiao was ready to shoot for the mission, but he also knew that if he did it, he was afraid that things would become complicated. He was hesitating. When he made up his mind to do it, Yang Si took one step ahead of him.


    Yang Si is the Licensee. He is a servant around dongshuai, who is responsible for the safety here. At ordinary times, the number of visits to immortal house and Tianwaitian is more than that of other servants, but they have always been very ordinary, even when dealing with people and things, they are very polite. Over time, when people saw that he had no airs at all, they became one with him, and even occasionally joked with meat, which often made the young man who was just 20 red in the face.


    It''s such an ordinary servant who can''t be in an ordinary family. If it weren''t for the people around dongshuai, I''m afraid he wouldn''t get any attention. It was such an ordinary person who knocked toger down on the ground with one punch at this time. This very contrasting scene surprised Mu Lili''s beautiful eyes. At the same time, she couldn''t believe it.


    Toger was knocked down on the ground with one punch, and was still beaten in front of the beauty, which made him feel that he lost all his face. At the same time, he made a cruel sound, and then he got up again. He held a machete in his right hand and stared at Yang Si fiercely. "Boy, dare to meddle in Grandpa''s business. Go to hell."


    The next moment, the machete with a white light cut through the air and came to Yang Si''s chest.


    This knife is fast and cruel. Many people who don''t have enough eyesight just see the white light flash by. Because of tension, many people clenched their fists tightly, showing the tension and excitement in their hearts. Some people also stretch out their right hand and press their heart. It seems that if they don''t do so, their heart will jump out of their body.


    Compared with these people, Mu Lili''s reaction was more extreme, and she directly screamed. She was really worried that Yang Si would die. If so, she would bite her tongue and commit suicide next, and she could not make up for her fault.


    The machete crossed in front of him, and the scream sounded behind him. But all this did not prevent Yang Si from making an accurate judgment. Under the non-human training, he had already trained a stable state of mind to respond to changes without change. When the knife came, he just turned slightly and narrowly avoided the benefit of a knife. Then he rushed over with an arrow step. His right hand changed from fist to palm in the process of moving forward, and grabbed the right hand of toger''s knife.


    Then, before the crowd could react, they clenched and twisted their wrists, raised their arms and rotated a big back hand to lift toger''s right arm high, and made another effort. With a light and crisp "click", the caught right arm dislocated instantly, which attracted toger''s cry of pain again.


    A series of actions are very beautiful. Both the timing and the heat are appropriate. However, it gives people the feeling that they have only one wrong face and win or lose. The tall and ferocious toger screamed with pain in his arms, like a fat pig who was killed without death.


    After finishing these, Yang Si naturally stepped back two steps and stood in the original place again, as if he had never done it before.


    It was not until he looked at toger crying out in pain. After he had lost his combat effectiveness, Yang Si slowly turned around and came to Mu Lili''s body. He stretched out his right arm to hold her trembling and smiled.


    This smile, like the sunshine in the cold winter, lit up Mu Lili''s heart. She vowed that she had seen a lot of smiles in her life, but none was as sincere as the one in front of her, and it was not as good as the one in front of her that shocked her heart.


    This smile made Mu Lili''s spring heart ripple, her face crimson, and her eyes flashed like a drunk.


    It seems that he also felt the changes in Mu Lili. Yang Si blushed and felt the sudden acceleration of her heartbeat. At the same time, he quickly turned his head to one side, looked at the two equally stunned female service staff and said, "don''t you send sister Mu back to her room to have a rest?"


    "Oh, yes, yes." after seeing Yang sigang''s performance, the two waiters had a qualitative change in their attitude towards him. Hearing his words, he didn''t dare to hesitate at all. He promised and took Mu Lili, who was hot all over, and left here.


    Just as Mu Lili and others had just entered the immortal residence, a team of royal guards came not far away. They received orders to stop toger from making trouble here. But when he saw that the troublemaker had been taught a lesson, he freely drank and scolded a few words, came forward and took toger away.


    Looking at the royal guards team leaving, he intuitively told Yang Si that things would not end like this. After all, he cleaned up toger in the street. I''m afraid it wouldn''t be like this with the character of Saibao Wang. It seems that the matter can only be reported to the young master immediately and left to dongshuai to make a decision.


    Toger was shot by a knowledgeable person in the royal guards and re connected his arm. The pain disappeared a lot. His body was not so painful. He regained his arrogance and said that he was hurt. Why didn''t the royal guards take down the people who hurt him.


    Just as toger was accusing the royal guards of unfairness, Saibao Wang appeared, followed by a father-in-law dressed as a eunuch. Looking at his polite appearance, it was obvious that he was not low in status.


    The visitor''s name is Qian sengbao. He is the eunuch who supervises the eunuch. He is a famous figure in the eunuch group.


    Among the 24 yamen of eunuchs in the Ming Dynasty, Si Li Jian and Yu Ma Jian deserve the most attention. Si Li Jian is the first of the twelve prisons, and he often has confidential information with the premier; Although the Royal Horse guard was finally set up, it was in the charge of the Royal stables, amulets and other items, which were related to the Ministry of war and also attached great importance to power.


    Even Wang Zhen can''t cover the sky in the eunuch group. There are many people below who don''t listen to him, such as eunuch Jin Ying and Gao rang, who don''t listen to their own greetings, and this Qian sengbao.


    Speaking of Qian sengbao, he is also deeply trusted by Mingying to guard Zhuqi town. He once issued an edict, granting the command of Wang Zhen''s nephew Wang Lin''s royal guards, Qian Liang, the nephew of eunuch Qian sengbao, Gao Yu, the nephew of Gao rang, Cao Zheng, the younger brother of Cao Jixiang, and Cai Ge, the nephew of CAI Zhong, a thousand families, which made him hereditary.


    From this point of view, we can see the importance of the Holy Family of monk Qian. Valued by the emperor, he became the supervising eunuch of the Royal Horse eunuch, second only to Chen Guan, the palm print eunuch of the Royal Horse eunuch.


    Because this time it involved foreign envoys, and he still moved his knife and gun, Qian sengbao rushed over to deal with the matter and just met the king of Sai magazine at the door.


    Knowing that Saibao Wang was Wala''s special envoy, Qian sengbao was very polite to come to see toger with him, and just heard him shouting.


    "Father Qian, you''ve heard about it. The people of my vara mission were beaten in the street by your people in the Ming Dynasty. Does that want to give us an explanation?" the anger on the face of Saishu Wang was that his guard captain was beaten, which was tantamount to beating his face. If you can''t ask for an explanation, how can he command the mission?


    "This..." Qian sengbao originally wanted to say that the news he got was that toger moved his hand first. For this reason, he almost hurt one of the people of Daming. But at the thought that there was no human life, and the injured was still proper, and face had been earned. Even so, it was no big deal to hand over the beater and calm the fight. After all, the Ming Dynasty and Wala still valued peace.


    "Tang Qianhu, who moved his hand?" as far as he could see, Qian sengbao saw the Qianhu Tang Tong of the royal guards, so he waved to him.


    Tang Tong is responsible for the task of monitoring the mission. He was the one who went to Yangjiazhuang last time. This time, when toger was beaten, he still came to investigate the matter.


    Qian sengbao''s position was higher than that of Tang Tong. The other party immediately asked, and Tang Tong couldn''t help answering. After thinking for a while, he replied, "it''s said that it was a servant of Yang Xima."


    "Yang Xi Ma? Yang Chendong? That East handsome?" Qian sengbao smiled and flashed a chill in his eyes.


    Yang Chendong''s name is indeed well-known in the capital, even in the limelight. He is not only very talented, but also very rich. He is also appreciated by Zhuqi town. In addition, he has a good relationship with Wang Zhen, which makes him seem to do everything smoothly.

 Chapter 125

    But at the same time, because he was too close to Wang Zhen, it also attracted the displeasure of some other eunuchs. Qian sengbao was one of them.


    Originally, because of the emperor''s attention, especially the birthday of Princess Changde a while ago, it was entirely handled by Yang Chendong. It was the first time in the history of the Ming Dynasty that a foreign minister was asked to arrange the princess''s birthday, which made some people with ideas dare not act rashly. In addition, he has a good relationship with Wang Zhen, so Qian sengbao can''t find a suitable reason to find Yang Chendong''s trouble.


    Now, this man''s servant is even involved in this matter. In this way, catching his servant is a matter of course. At that time, if this Yang Chendong knows the truth and gives himself a large sum of money, he will be sensible. If not, just kill him.


    "Hey, anyway, this time the warla messenger was injured, we want to tell someone. Did Tang Qianhu bring someone to call the servant? Of course, we just find out the truth of the matter and didn''t say that he was guilty." Qian sengbao said with a smile on his face and a look of doing everything for the public.


    Asking Tang Tong to catch Yang Chendong''s servants is undermining the relationship between dongshuai and Wang Zhen. Who doesn''t know that Tang Tong belongs to father-in-law Wang Zhen?


    He was devoted to the public and left in front of the warra messenger Saibao Wang. He didn''t worry that Tang Tong wouldn''t do it. Otherwise, he would openly disobey his boss''s order, and even if the lawsuit came to the emperor, Wang Zhen couldn''t intercede for him.


    Tang Tong is not stupid at all. On the contrary, he is also very smart. Otherwise, he can''t be a thousand households. How can he not see the meaning of Qian sengbao?


    But the situation was so that he had no other way but to do it. When thinking of catching people, Haosheng explained that it should not destroy the relationship between Duke Wang and dongshuai. After all, they are both beneficial and harmful. Dongshuai must see this very clearly. He will never hurt everyone''s harmony because of a servant.


    "OK, I''ll catch people now." Tang Tong took the order and went straight to the immortal with his sons.


    The immortal was in the middle and was not affected by what happened outside. What happened outside the gate is just one of our conversation.


    Compared with most people''s lack of attention, Mu Lili was very nervous. After a long time, her heart calmed down slowly, and then she was worried about Yang Si.


    It''s a great sin to hurt Wala''s messenger in the street. I don''t know he''s just a servant. How can he be so good. I don''t know if it will be ok if I get into such a big trouble this time?


    Although dongshuai is very capable, this time it''s just an accident for a servant. How much effort will he make?


    If Yang Si is punished for herself, or even arrested by the royal guards into the imperial prison, what will she do?


    Just when Mu Lili couldn''t calm down and blamed herself, snow lady came to her rest room. With a smile, there are two shallow dimples. After adding the moisture of dongshuai, she shows an indescribable beauty and beauty.


    "Sister mu, you''re in such a hurry to call me over, but what''s the matter?" originally, the snow lady was arranging the art girls to perform in the front hall. Suddenly, a waiter said that Mu Lili was looking for her. She was still in a hurry. Sisterhood was deep, so she put off all her work and came here.


    As soon as Shao Yuxue appeared, Mu Lili seemed to see the Savior. She came forward and grabbed each other''s jade wrist, "Yuxue, you must help me this time."


    "What happened?" she knew that Mu Lili had a strong personality. She had encountered many things in the past. Although she was flustered, it was completely different from what she is now. She was completely in a state of unconsciousness. Snow lady was shocked by such changes.


    "Yuxue, there was a fight outside the gate just now, you know, it''s like this..." after Mu Lili told the situation in detail, Shao Yuxue''s face also changed, and her expression became more and more nervous and worried.


    "So, this time, Yang Si hurt that warra''s messenger in order to save you, and caused great trouble. Unless dongshuai is willing to help, otherwise, I''m afraid he''s just a servant and is destined to make sacrifices or even pay a price for this matter." Mu Lili said, crying in a hurry.


    "Wait, sister mu, don''t worry, and let me think about it." Shao Yuxue can become the flower leader of the baihuatang at the beginning. It''s not just that the noise is sweet, but her wisdom can''t be underestimated. Otherwise, why can''t Xiang Niang become a handsome woman until now.


    He forced himself to calm down. Shao Yuxue first thought about the seriousness of the matter. If Yang Si was just a servant of dongshuai, doing such a thing would really cause trouble. Other masters might push him out and be a victim in order to calm the situation.


    But dongshuai is not an ordinary person. He shouldn''t do this to his servants.


    Shao Yuxue comforted herself like this. Mu Lili on one side couldn''t wait. "Yuxue, this time you have to help me to ask dongshuai. As long as Yang Si is okay, I''m willing to do anything to atone for him."


    Mu Lili was so eager that Shao Yuxue felt something wrong. After a little reflection, she stared and asked, "sister mu, Yang Si only saved you once. You don''t need to be so excited, but you seem to have spared everything? Is it..."


    "Yes, I just fell in love with him. At the moment he saved me, that smile completely opened my sister''s heart. I didn''t hide it from my sister. At that time, my sister recognized this man." Mu Lili really dared to do and say. She admitted it directly in the face of the temptation of snow lady.


    This was somewhat unexpected to Shao Yuxue. Originally thought that Mu Lili was just to repay her kindness. Now it seems that it is not so simple. It is likely that if Yang Si has a problem, the sister will not live alone. She knows her sister. She can really do such a thing.


    Thinking that Yang Si''s life has a great relationship with Mu Lili, Shao Yuxue doesn''t dare to neglect at all, "OK, I''ll go back to Yang family villa and plead with dongshuai."


    "Thank you, thank you." Mu Lili looked grateful. She knew that the snow lady was willing to ask dongshuai for her own reason, which was why she directly confessed her feelings for Yang Si and didn''t even want the last trace of reserve.


    Snow lady said she would go, got on the carriage and left the immortal house. Just about a quarter of an hour after she left, Tang Tong came with 50 royal guards.


    Shenxianju has an important stake in father-in-law Wang Zhen. Of course Tang Tong doesn''t dare to mess around here. He didn''t even wear a flying fish suit, but changed his casual clothes, came to the fairy center, and found Mu Lili, the front hall leader here.


    The sudden arrival of Tang Tong of royal guards surprised Mu Lili. She had a hunch that something was going to happen, but she pretended not to know anything in order to give snow lady enough time to plead. When he heard that the other party was looking for Yang Si, he said solemnly that he had just seen him. Let''s send someone to look for him.


    Tang Tong agreed with a smile. But this wait was half an hour. Until he was a little impatient and Mu Lili knew that she couldn''t hide it, she claimed that Yang Si should have returned to Yang family village.


    "Let''s go to Yang family village." Tang Tong looked unhappy. He stayed here for too long. Who knows if he can find Yang Si? Don''t miss your job and get into trouble.


    Looking at Tang Tong and their gone figure, Mu Lili''s whole heart was pulled together. She originally wanted to go back and have a look, but she was on duty at the immortal residence today. If she left again, it would be dereliction of duty, which would only annoy dongshuai. The gain is not worth the loss.


    You can''t follow back. All you can do is pray in your heart. Yang Si doesn''t want anything. Shao Yuxue''s plea will work.


    In the Yang family village, it is completely different from what Mu Lili thought. Yang Chendong has no intention of giving up Yang Si, and his character does not allow him to do so.


    Yang Si came back at the first time after playing toger. As soon as he saw Yang Chendong in the village, he explained what had happened in detail, and then half knelt on the ground.


    Today, his behavior is a little rash, but he can''t watch the royal guards just watch the excitement and don''t do anything. He can''t watch Mu Lili be robbed. If so, I''m afraid it will cause the young master''s unhappiness.


    Yang Chendong is writing some new songs and new books in his study. The area covered by Yang newspaper is now not only the capital, but also Tianjin Wei. The next step is to prepare to enter the accompanying capital Nanjing. Although it may take some time, some preparations should be made.


    While writing, I listened to Yang Si''s report. From beginning to end, there was no change. I heard that toger''s arm was dislocated, but I still wrote carefully and continued to write. Instead, he stood aside and trembled at the skillful sound of grinding ink. It was obvious that he felt afraid when he heard it.


    "It''s all right." Yang Chendong had to put down his brush, put his hand gently on the back of qiaoyin''s hand, showed a comforting smile, and then his eyes slowly turned to Yang Si, who was kneeling on the ground, "you''re right, get up."


    "Thank you, young master." one sentence was right. Yang Siru was pardoned, got up and stood up, followed by Hu Mang and Yang Er, who were standing aside, and hurriedly helped him. These days, they get along very well, so they seem to be close brothers. Of course, they don''t want to see their brothers make any mistakes.

 Chapter 126

    Looking at Hu Mang and Yang Er, they all looked nervous. Yang Chendong, who was sitting at the top, smiled, "now we don''t want to make trouble with our strength, but we shouldn''t be afraid of things. When anyone annoys us and involves issues of principle, we can''t give in. If we can''t, we''ll do his mother."


    A vulgar fuck also shocked the tiger body and brightened their eyes. This is the heroic man who should have temperament and style.


    "This matter was originally aggressive by the warla emissary. It was because they didn''t want to see me that they had to start the idea of immortal residence." Yang Chendong was very clear-minded and soon thought through the causes and consequences of the matter.


    "Even if things come, you can''t hide. If so, you can face them as you should." Yang Chendong said confidently, and this confidence comes from his big warehouse. With this, he doesn''t believe that anyone in the world can hurt him. If it were not for the sake of the people of the Ming Dynasty, these Han family members would not want them to experience the war. I''m afraid he would have killed the inland of the Ming Dynasty centered on the red embedded city.


    If you don''t want the people to suffer, you need to play a big chess. In the process of layout, it is also necessary to adapt to forbearance.


    But forbearance doesn''t mean an unprincipled concession. It''s like Yang Si''s move. It''s his duty. If he can''t even protect people this time, it''s meaningless to be called young master and dongshuai. Even if there are many good things in the warehouse, it''s just a decorative object.


    Yang Si must be protected. As for how much trouble will happen in this process, just see the move.


    She had already made a decision in her heart. When she was preparing to announce it to her mouth, snow lady stumbled into the study. He was very nervous until he entered the study and saw Yang Si standing here intact.


    "Sister Xue, what''s the matter with you?" Qiao Yin was surprised to see the snow lady like this. At the same time, she hurried over with a handkerchief.


    Yang Chendong''s eyes also fell on the snow lady. There was exploration and doubt in his eyes. At the same time, there was a murderous spirit flowing.


    Can make snow lady so nervous, Yang Chendong thought that something big must have happened? Is it said that someone attacked the immortal house? This is when someone is challenging his bottom line and forcing him to burst out with appropriate strength.


    "Nothing... Nothing." snow lady also saw the doubts in the eyes of the people, thought that she might be too anxious and easy to cause misunderstanding, so she quickly explained: "I''m here for Yang Si''s business. Young master, can Xueer please don''t hurt Yang Si? He did it to save sister mu. Sister Mu said that as long as the young master spared Yang Si, you can let her do anything. She is willing to be a slave and work for immortal residence all her life..."


    "Wait a minute." Yang Chendong interrupted the snow lady''s words, "how can Mu Lili be so nervous? Yang Si, you are so flustered. I think you must have been entrusted by your sister mu?"


    The problem that hit the nail on the head made snow lady''s complexion very ruddy. Knowing that there was nothing to hide, Guo dongshuai nodded and said, "yes, sister Mu found xue''er. She said what Yang Si did was to save her. She can''t be ungrateful. Please tell me."


    "I''m afraid it''s more than that." Yang Chendong smiled. He heard a different meaning from his words. Yang Si is just a servant. If he is a dispensable existence in other aristocratic families, even if he has made any contribution, he can''t be so grateful. But look at Mu Lili''s appearance, she is obviously very worried. Otherwise, snow lady wouldn''t be so grateful Hurry back, there should be other things.


    When Yang Chendong said it was broken, snow lady knew that there were some things she couldn''t hide. Otherwise, Dong Shuai knew that if she didn''t say anything, it was a big thing. When she decided to say it, she turned her head, looked at Yang Si and said, "sister Mu admires you, and you are blessed."


    "Hmm?" Yang Si didn''t know what had happened, but suddenly he was pointed by the snow lady and was stunned. First he was at a loss, and then he was red in the face. Obviously, the news made him feel at a loss, or even excited.


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha." it was Yang Chendong who finally heard Mu Lili''s attitude from the snow lady. He couldn''t help laughing up to the sky, "OK, what a lucky one. Yang Si, your peach blossom has arrived, ha ha ha."


    "Young master." Yang Si was embarrassed by Yang Chendong''s laughter. He could only lower his head and express his mood at this time with silence.


    "Well, there''s nothing to be ashamed of. Tell me, do you like Mu Lili? Of course, she''s several years older than you. If you don''t like it, there''s nothing to let her get rid of this idea." Although Yang Chendong is happy that his confidants settled down earlier, he is relieved. But he will not force him to do anything. Love should be happy with each other, and life should be spent together, not forced.


    "This..." Yang Si reached out and scratched his head. Facing some problems, he was really ashamed.


    "Don''t do this or that. When the young master asks you, you can tell the truth. What are you afraid of." the tiger mang eye on one side looked at Yang Si''s ambiguous attitude, and hurried with a worried look on his face. The right hand was also raised naturally. It looked like that. If Yang Si couldn''t give an answer, the slap would fall at any time.


    Seeing everyone looking at themselves and waiting for the answer, Yang Si also knew that it was not artificial. When he raised his head suddenly, he looked at Yang Chendong and knelt down again, "young master, I also like to take charge of mu. If she wants, please help me."


    Yang Si finally declared his position. Hu Mang''s big hand finally fell down and hit him on the back of his neck. Then he smiled and said, "dare to do it, that''s right, ha ha ha."


    When Hu mang said this, several people in the study laughed. Yang Chendong''s face was also happy, "very good, that is, Lang is affectionate and my concubine is interested. Let''s settle this matter first and work for them as soon as it''s over. But before that, Yang Si, you still need to avoid it. Everyone said that he went back to Jianning house, okay?"


    This is Yang Chendong''s preparation for protecting Yang Si. After hearing this, they agreed in unison. At this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside the study. Yang Wu entered the study and half knelt in the tunnel: "young master, Tang Tongqian of royal guards came and said he had something to find you."


    "It''s coming so fast." Yang Chen''s east face immediately became pale. "You take him to the side hall and wait. Young master, I''ll go right now."


    "Yes." Yang Wu promised and withdrew.


    Yang Chendong looked at Hu Mang and said, "take Yang Si to the backyard to find a place to hide. Hu mang followed me to the side hall and met the Tang boy for a while."


    Having said that, Yang Chendong stood up. The snow lady on one side was looking at him anxiously at the moment. She seemed to want to say something, but he had started to speak, "don''t think too much. Yang Si will be fine."


    Yang Chendong went straight to the side hall. The snow lady was still a little nervous. The clever voice she left came forward and took her hand and said comfortingly, "sister Xue, don''t worry. If there is a young master, she will never hand over Yang Si."


    This absolute word is not a consolation, but Qiao Yin knows the close relationship between the young master and several servants. But some things can''t be explained with others. You can only experience one or two by observing and looking with your heart.


    In the side hall, Tang Tong was just led into the side hall by Yang Wu. Yang Chendong also appeared in the side hall with Hu mang.


    Seeing Yang Chendong in green, Tang Tong didn''t dare to hold up. Just now his ass under the seat was raised, hugged his fist and said, "I''ve seen Yang wash his horse."


    "Hehe, don''t be polite to Tang Qianhu." Yang Chendong smiled and pointed to the chair.


    "Thank you Yang for washing the horse." Tang Tong said politely and then took his seat again.


    A maid brought tea, put it in front of Tang Tong and Yang Chendong, and then stepped back. As a guest, Tang Tong took a cup of tea and tasted it. Then he nodded in a very enjoyable way, "dongshuai, there are really good tea here."


    "Tang Qianhu is polite. If you like, take some back when you leave." Yang Chendong still smiled on his face and said without delay. He didn''t mean to ask why the other party came.


    Yang Chendong''s calmness fell into Tang Tong''s eyes, which made him unhappy. He appeared with dozens of royal guards'' fans, and other ministers were afraid that he would have been flustered and lost his temper. There are often only two possibilities for Yang Chendong''s indifference. One is that the other party is pretending to be stupid, the other is really stupid.


    It''s impossible for a dignified dongshuai to have a problem in his mind. That can only be the first answer. It seems that it will be very difficult to find Yang Si who beat people this time. It''s just the responsibility. Although this industry will be annoying, we can only talk about the subject at the moment.


    "Yang Xi Ma, here''s the thing. This thousand families are here for your next servant named Yang Si. He used to hurt people outside the immortal''s house. Now they reported to the official and are going to confront. But I don''t know if it''s convenient to hand over people?" Tang Tong said with a try tone, even with a smile on his face, It seems to tell Yang Chendong that I didn''t come for you. It''s really because the matter involves so much that I can''t do it in my position.

 Chapter 127

    Yang Chendong listened carefully and didn''t feel bored at all. It was like just knowing about it. Until Tang Tong finished talking and closed his mouth, he pretended to be surprised and said, "it''s really bold to do such a thing."


    A bold and reckless sentence. I don''t know whether it''s Yang Si who beat people or toger who wants to commit murder outside the immortal house.


    As soon as he said this, Tang Tong''s face became a little ugly. But what embarrassed him more was that Yang Chendong just seemed to express an attitude, and there was no movement after saying this sentence. When some uncontrollable Tang Qianhu looked up, Yang Chendong was drinking tea there leisurely.


    This attitude really made Tang Tong angry. What''s the matter? Your servant was hurt. As the master, are you just a bold evaluation?


    The angry Tang Tong''s face became much deeper, "Yang Xima, you see, things have happened. Do you want to catch people?"


    "Of course, killing people pays for their lives and paying off debts. Although it is said that there is no killing, it is also wrong to beat people. If Tang Qianhu wants to catch people, he just needs to catch them. There is no need to give face to our official." seeing that Tang Tong is impatient, Yang Chendong also said with a righteous face, showing that he has no intention of favoritism.


    "Well, it''s rare that Yang Xi Ma is so righteous. Is that so? Can he hand over people?" Tang Tong knew what he did would annoy Yang Chendong. It''s just his duty. He had to be business. Besides, just catching a servant is not difficult for Yang Chendong. There must be no problem.


    "Give someone?" at this moment, Yang Chendong looked surprised and puzzled. "That is, Yang Si hurt someone. Tang Qianhu just started to catch it. Why should he ask for someone from our official? It''s really puzzling."


    Yang Chendong shook his head as he spoke. He almost said that Tang Tong asked him about important people. It was too abrupt, too inappropriate, too inappropriate.


    Looking at Yang Chendong''s performance at this time, Tang Tong just knew that the East handsome thought. To put it better, it''s to shirk responsibility. To put it worse, it''s to pretend to be a fool and play a rogue.


    If you have caught Yang Si, why go to Yang family village? Although Yang Chendong has some talents, some earning skills, and even has a cooperative relationship with his immediate boss, father-in-law Wang Zhen, these are not enough for him to say hello because of this small matter.


    Angry at Yang Chendong''s act of pretending to be a fool, Tang Tong''s face became much more severe this moment. "Yang Xi Ma, to tell you the truth, Yang Si escaped and disappeared. This time he came to Yang family village, this thousand families came to find your important person."


    Seeing that Tang Tong finally showed his tail, Yang Chendong smiled and shook his head as if he had heard a funny joke. "Tang Qianhu, as I said, it''s natural for Yang Si to beat someone. You don''t need to say anything to me. As for what you said about asking me for important people, it''s really incredible."


    "Why? Isn''t Yang Xima hiding? I''ve asked the soldiers guarding the city, but they saw Yang Si coming out of the city gate towards Yang family village." Tang Tong spread the information he learned on the table. I''ve got your handle. You can''t admit it.


    "Joke. So, Tong Qianhu can definitely say that I''m harboring criminals. Well, please show me the evidence. If I''m guilty, I''m willing to be punished." Yang Chendong spread his hands, frowned and said very displeased.


    "There is no direct evidence, but this thousand families concluded that Yang Si must be in the Yang family village. If Yang Xima didn''t pay people, then this thousand families would search the village without reason." Tang Tong stared, and even the green tendons on his arm swelled, so as to express his dissatisfaction.


    Tang Tong''s threat rang in the side hall. When Hu mang stood there, he unconsciously became tense. He can guarantee that as long as the young master gives an order, he will control Tang Tong, a thousand families of royal guards. Maybe he has some skills, but he really doesn''t put it in the eyes of the first person in the Yang family''s military system.


    Tang Tong was still staring at Yang Chendong. He didn''t find anything wrong with Hu mang. Instead, Yang Chendong felt this subtle change, so he gave a light cough to remind Hu mang not to act rashly. After that, his eyes turned to Tang Tong and said, "Tang Qianhu is so confident. Are you so sure that anyone who comes to my Yang family villa must enter my villa? Have you ever thought that once you forcibly search the villa and can''t find anyone, I will join you?"


    "Hum." looking at Yang Chendong, he even wanted to threaten himself. Tang Tong just raised his head and made an arrogant look without fear.


    All this fell into Yang Chendong''s eyes. He smiled without anger: "Oh, by the way, I forget that Tang Qianhu is the royal guards. He is not afraid of impeachment by our civilian officials. But I just don''t know whether it''s OK to use silver? 10000 Liang, 100000 Liang or 1 million liang? I think as long as I can afford the money, many people in the Palace should be willing to speak for me. At that time, there will be a lot of money on one hand and a thousand households on the other. Thank you What choice do you think those people will make? Of course, it''s hard to say whether you are worth so much money, but I know one thing, that is, in order to maintain dignity, but it''s worth giving up some money. Not to mention, I don''t have anything else, that is, I have a lot of money, and I can''t spend it. I don''t need to be reminded. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Tong''s face changed again and again.


    Tang Tong really didn''t care when he first heard that he was going to impeach himself. He was a member of the royal guards. This time he made sense. He really couldn''t do anything about himself with a piece of impeachment. This is why the people of royal guards and east hall are so arrogant.


    But when he continued to listen, he heard that Yang Chendong was going to use silver to open the way and buy off the people in the palace, it was like hitting a snake for seven inches. Finally, his face began to change dramatically.


    Not the people in the court, but the people in the palace, which shows that the objects Yang Chendong wants to send silver are not the ministers, but the eunuchs in the palace.


    Tang Tong, also under the jurisdiction of the eunuch group, is very clear about their human nature. In the eyes of those who can no longer be regarded as complete, what righteousness and friendship are bullshit. Only money and power are the most real things that can be seen and touched.


    The whole royal guards only have fourteen thousand guards, only fourteen thousand guards. I don''t know how many people are staring at each position? There are still people looking for mistakes without making mistakes. If Yang Chendong is really willing to pay a high price, his position as a thousand households will really be lost. He even thought that in the face of huge interests, his immediate boss, father-in-law Wang Zhen, might abandon him. In the palace, there is no shortage of people who can do things. Influenced by them every day, eunuchs have long been used to internal struggle and have long understood what is intrigue and what is falling into a well.


    Once you have a problem, I''m afraid you don''t know how many people will lay a black hand on you. Will Yang Chendong be willing to pay a big price?


    Others don''t know, but this person can''t do things with common sense. Perhaps he would do so for the so-called dignity that is not worth much money. He is really willing to take out one million liang of silver. He can guarantee that he is happy to search the village, but there will be countless reasons to make him a prisoner in the near future.


    After careful analysis, Tang Tong couldn''t help sweating. When he looked at Yang Chendong, although the other party''s face had recovered to the calm appearance just now, it still looked harmless to humans and animals, but I don''t know why, in his sight, Yang Chendong seemed to be as terrible as a tiger that can eat people.


    Noticed that Tang Tong''s face began to change constantly. Yang Chendong didn''t say anything or urge. He knows that some things always need to be figured out by himself. Of course, if the other party is not afraid of his threat, there is only the last step left to go, that is to let Hu Mang and them strike first. Although the consequences are extremely serious, it is always better than that of sozhuang.


    Yang family village has had too many secrets since he took over it. The good things stored are also used and put away. This incident also reminded Yang Chendong that in the future, it would be better not to put too many shady things in the villa. Be vigilant and keep it all the time. Don''t wait until the big event comes and react. Maybe it''s too late.


    Yang Chendong didn''t speak, and Tang Tong''s heart was struggling with excitement. Finally, reason prevailed over impulse. If once souzhuang found Yang Si, whether he found him or not, he was afraid that the hatred would be settled. It can be predicted that the result of waiting for himself would not be very good. That is, it would be better to be a man of mercy.


    "Ah." with a long sigh, Tang Tong is also an expert in acting. He looks sad and seems to be wronged. "Yang Xima, of course, this thousand families don''t want to be difficult for you. It''s just that the order is guaranteed by the imperial horse supervisor, eunuch Qian Seng. I just follow the order. If I can''t find someone, I really don''t know how to make a job."


    "It''s simple." Yang Chendong said with a confident face and a friendly smile from Tang Tong, "Tang Qianhu can say that Yang Si knew he hurt people and was afraid of a lawsuit, so he has left the capital and probably went to the Yang family''s old house in Jianning Prefecture. As long as the customs clearance and search are more strict along the way, he may intercept and catch him halfway."

 Chapter 128

    This is Yang Chendong''s good reason. It doesn''t mean that Yang Si can''t catch it. This gives Qian sengbao a hope and allows Tang Tong to make better assignments. As for whether we can catch people, it must not be long before vara''s messenger will be unable to protect himself. At that time, who will pay attention to Yang Si''s affairs. Even if someone sees Yang Si, his identity will be changed at that time. He is no longer a madman who hurts people, but a hero who kills the enemy.


    The reason was given. After hearing this, Tang Tong looked stunned, and then asked in a suspicious tone, "did Yang Sizhen escape? Can he really catch it? If he was caught, I don''t know the consequences of what happened to Yang Xian Marco?"


    "I know. Please don''t worry about everything. By the way, the brothers are very tired after a trip. I have prepared 5000 liang of silver outside. When Tang Qianhu leaves, let''s share it with the brothers." even if Tang Tong asks such a question, it proves that he agrees with the reason, but he''s still worried. However, the matter is settled. Of course, Yang Chendong should show enough friendliness. Five thousand taels of silver can just fill a large wooden box. It''s worth using it to settle the matter.


    Whether it is on the seashore of chixian City, or in Shenxianju and Tianwaitian, Yang Chendong can be described as Rijin Dou Jin. Even if there is no shortage of money, all the problems that can be solved with silver are no longer problems.


    Tang Tong''s face changed for the better when he had the reason to take the job and silver. He immediately hugged his fist and smiled, "it''s very polite for yang to wash his horse. That is, Yang Si is not in the villa and has fled to Jianning mansion. I''ll go back and report it now. As for how the Shangguan decided, that''s the matter above."


    "Hehe, this is nature." Yang Chendong smiled and knew that Tang Tong would not be embarrassed with himself in this matter. After this, their friendship has been further deepened. Of course, the smile on their faces is more and more brilliant.


    "Newspaper." just as Yang Chendong and Tang Tong laughed and looked at each other and got along well, Yang Wu suddenly ran in outside the door. Because he was too fast, he almost tripped over the threshold.


    "What''s the matter? Flustered, don''t you see the young master talking about things?" looking at Yang Wu''s gaffe, Hu mang stepped forward and scolded softly.


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Chendong noticed Hu Mang''s gaffe and was a little puzzled. In his seal, the servants surnamed Yang around him had been taught that Mount Tai collapsed in front without changing color. He really didn''t know what happened to them, which could make them behave like this.


    "Young master, the third childe has come and has entered the Chuang Tzu courtyard." Yang Wu couldn''t explain anything to Hu mang. After seeing Yang Chendong''s question, he answered immediately.


    "Three princesses? Princess Changde? Why is she here?" Yang Chendong was stunned after listening. Are princesses, especially those who are grown-up, not allowed to leave the palace at will? Then why did she come to her own village without even calling? What the hell is going on?


    Yang Chendong was surprised. Tang Tong, who had just talked and laughed together, was also confused. He didn''t understand why the princess left the palace and why he came to Yang family village.


    When they didn''t understand, or didn''t react for a moment, there was a noisy sound of footsteps outside the side hall. Then they heard a eunuch shouting in a sharp voice, "the princess is coming."


    At first, a group of small eunuchs entered the hall. Then, surrounded by more than a dozen palace maids, Princess Changde in a pink gown came in and came to Yang Chendong.


    Speaking of, this is the second time they have met.


    "I''ve seen the princess for a thousand years." Tang Tong reacted quickly. As soon as he saw Princess Suntech, he knelt down on the ground. Yang Chendong was only slightly stunned. After that, he had to kneel to the ground.


    "Get up." fortunately, before Yang Chendong really touched his knees, Princess Shangde had already spoken.


    "Thank you for being a thousand years old." Yang Chendong quickly got up and moved a little faster than Tang Tong.


    Fortunately, at this time, the princess''s attention did not focus on him, but stared at Tang Tong and said, "I know you. Your name is Tang Tong, right?"


    Hearing that the princess knew herself, Tang Tong naturally had a happy look on his face. "The princess has a good memory. The little one is Tang Tong. Now..."


    Tang Tong seems to want to take this opportunity to perform well, but he has heard that Princess Shangde and the emperor are a mother, brother and sister, with excellent feelings. It''s far from flattering the emperor in his capacity. Flattering the princess is another shortcut. Just before he finished, Princess Suntech said, "why did you bring so many people to Yang family village? But what did Yang Xima do?"


    "Ah? This... This is not." Tang Tong didn''t know what the princess meant, but he could hear it. He was a little angry and wanted to explain.


    However, Princess Suntech did not listen to his explanation at all, but waved her hand impatiently, "Well, as long as Yang Xima didn''t do something wrong, you''d better not make such an array in the future. Don''t think that the imperial brother gave you power, you can really be lawless and act recklessly. I tell you, others are afraid of you, but I''m not afraid to annoy the princess. Go to the imperial brother and argue in front of him at that time. I''ll see who suffers."


    After Princess Shangde''s words, Tang Tong felt a dizzy turn. The three princesses came to support Yang Chendong. Fortunately, there was no order to search the village before. Otherwise, I''m afraid I really don''t know how to end it.


    Others may not be able to gossip about the eunuch group, but Princess Suntech, one of the Royal people, can. She not only made friends with empress Qian, the leader of the harem, but also had a close brother and sister relationship with the emperor. She was very appreciated. It can be seen from the big birthday party held a while ago.


    Tang Tong''s cold sweat ran straight and his lips trembled. He knew that if he didn''t make it clear today, he was afraid that there would be good fruit to eat when he turned back. At present, he didn''t take so much into account. He bowed his head and said, "the princess is a thousand years old. The villain also came to investigate the matter under the order of Qian sengbao''s eunuch."


    "What''s there to investigate? Don''t think the princess doesn''t know, but she just beat a Warsaw Messenger, but you don''t investigate clearly. Who provoked first and arrested people? Also, it''s just an ordinary servant of the Yang family who beat people. It''s a small matter to trouble dongshuai. If so, someone in the royal guards made a mistake, do you want to ask you "Do you understand?" Princess Shangde''s charming voice rang through the whole side hall and said something that made Tang Tong speechless.


    Originally, I thought the three princesses were just at the right time. Once I said this, who can''t understand it? It''s clear that they came prepared and even came to solve the trouble for Yang Chendong. At this moment, Tang Tong understood that Yang Chendong covered by three princesses was far from what he could touch in the future.


    "Yes, yes, what the princess Millennium said is very true. I''ll go back and report it to father-in-law Qian to know." Tang Tong nodded his head as he spoke. It looked like a pug.


    Tang Tong left, but he still didn''t forget to take the box of silver prepared by Yang Chendong when he left. From this point of view, he accepted the good intention and promised before. If he didn''t take the silver this time, it would be equivalent to drawing a line with dongshuai in the future.


    Princess Shangde came and scolded Tang Tong. She showed an arrogant side. As the outside world said, she was extremely charming and arrogant. However, when all the people in the side hall were repelled by her, she did look at Yang Chendong with a smile like flowers. It seemed that she was staring at an extremely exquisite ancient artifact. This direct look made young master Yang Liu feel that he seemed to have become a rare animal in the zoo and felt very bad.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Yang Chendong first made a sound and thanked her with his fist. "Thank you for your help. Chendong really didn''t think it was worth it."


    "Hey, how can you repay nothing? You''re so capable. You must have a lot of fun. Just take out two to show the princess."


    Princess Suntech said it casually. Yang Chendong was very vigilant. He never underestimates anyone, even if the girl in front of him is only 14 years old.


    Living in the royal family since childhood, he was already mature earlier than others. After being used to too many dirty things, his mind can''t be mature if he doesn''t want to. Often such people, every word they say is very meaningful. Everything depends on how the person who hears it understands. If you ignore these words, you may unknowingly suffer a great loss.


    I don''t know whether this is a test or not. After a little meditation, Yang Chendong looked up and said with a smile: "the princess is joking. Chendong has something Royal. Even the world is Daming. If the princess likes what here, she can take it away."


    "Oh? Is this true?" Princess Suntech smiled when she felt Yang Chendong''s cautious and defensive appearance. Not to mention, she inherited the blood of the Zhu family. First of all, she had a good temper. She was beautiful and charming. Under this smile, there were many places to enjoy.


    "Yes." Yang Chendong''s eyes first tightened, and then felt that looking directly at the princess was not friendly. When he was good, he looked away and promised.


    "Ha ha, that''s good. Even so, the princess is not polite." Princess Suntech smiled happily. Then his eyes began to look at him in the side hall, but he just died. Finally, he fell on Yang Chendong and saw the jade pendant on his waist.

 Chapter 129

    Yang Chendong was also looking at Princess Suntech. When he saw that her eyes fell on his own jade pendant, his heart was tight. This is a waist pendant engraved with the words peace and tranquility. It''s not so valuable, but it was given by his father Yang Rong when he was one year old. It''s of great significance.


    "Princess, my father gave me this, this..."


    "Why? Dongshuai just said that everything here belongs to our Zhu family. You can take whatever you want, and you''ll regret it later?" Princess Shangde said sharply. She had looked at Keren''s face changing in an instant, which put a lot of pressure on people.


    Of course, this pressure can''t scare Yang Chendong, but it reminds him of each other''s identity. Sure enough, they are all members of the Zhu family. There is no one to meet. Turning the page is faster than turning the book. He didn''t want to be troubled. He immediately took off his waist and handed it over with his hands. "That''s what the princess likes. Just take it."


    "Ha ha, that''s right." it seems that she likes this waist pendant very much. After holding out a white jade hand to take it, Princess Shangde regained the girl''s innocent complexion, "OK, I''ve solved the trouble for you. Asking you for a waist pendant is not a way to oppress others. Ha ha ha, let''s go."


    Princess Suntech left like this without too much stay. I''m afraid she knows that staying too much in Yangjiazhuang as she is now is easy to arouse criticism from others. Although she is not afraid of long-term public opinion, it''s better for her to have less trouble.


    The princess left, leaving Yang Chendong standing alone in the side hall, thoughtful.


    The sudden appearance of the third princess left him a little uncertain. If the other party has any thoughts, he just took away a waist pendant. He didn''t believe that a beloved Princess would be so rare for an ordinary waist pendant.


    Until Qiao Yin and snow lady appeared in the side hall hand in hand, Yang Chendong still didn''t think of a reason. But the two women seemed to know their difficulties. Qiao Yin was the bravest because she had been with Yang Chendong for a long time. She said frankly: "young master, I''m afraid the princess likes you."


    "What?" hearing this, Yang Chendong was surprised.


    Not that he didn''t think about it, but that it didn''t exist at all. Although the information was not very developed at that time, it would not be a secret for the emperor to want to fall in love with Hu Yan, the daughter of the Hu family.


    Even if the emperor knew this, it would be impossible to marry the princess to his own. You know, according to the rules at that time, when the princess married, her status was higher than that of an attached horse. Not only that, as a son-in-law, he can only have this woman in his life. Even the warm bed maid should be selected from the dowry women brought by the princess.


    At that time, it was a kind of overlord treaty for men. But if you want to marry a princess, you need to pay for its benefits. It''s also very fair to say.


    It''s just that such fairness may be useful for powerless and powerless losers. What does Yang Chendong lack, whether it''s power or money? How could you marry only the princess and imprison your freedom?


    The emperor must have known this. In addition, looking at the face of Hu Zhen and Hu Changning, he should not have made this idea, so he took the initiative to omit it. As soon as the two women said that he was carefully recalling the attitude of Princess Suntech towards herself, he suddenly realized.


    Princess Suntech''s attitude has indeed changed, but that''s just her nature. Spoiled, she will still be coquettish in front of Zhuqi town for benefits, and she will be more reckless in front of others. As for the waist wear, it is simply to take a token of love.


    Thinking of this, Yang Chendong''s face changed again and again. He took a cold breath: "it can''t be used."


    "Young master, even if you can''t use it, you should come up with a way." Qiao Yin, including snow lady, stepped forward with a look of concern.


    Don''t care. If the young master really wants to marry the princess, what will they do? If the princess is rude and doesn''t allow them to stay in the Yang family, they can only leave. At that time, they can''t even find a place to cry. They must do something for their rights.


    "Well, the way young master will think, but he hasn''t done much yet." Yang Chendong''s heart is not good. Of course, he doesn''t want to be caught in it. At present, he casually arranged a small eunuch to send a message to Saibao Wang that the murderer is at large and is being arrested, so he threw the matter aside.


    Saibao Wang was on fire because of the guard captain toger. When the little eunuch sent a message, he was even more angry. But soon his attention was diverted, not for anything else, just because Wala''s spies in the capital of the Ming Dynasty heard that they had contacted the owner who could buy high-yield potatoes.


    Compared with a bodyguard captain being beaten, the matter of high-yield potatoes is certainly more important. The king of Saibao devoted himself to the potato and arranged the most trusted toger to undertake it. In his words, if this thing is done well, you can make great contributions. At that time, you will also have a contribution in front of your brother. At that time, there will be no problem whether you are promoted or rewarded.


    With business to do, toger also temporarily put down his gratitude and resentment, brought four well skilled subordinates and a spy to guide the six people to meet and trade with the potato seller.


    Perhaps in order to gain basic trust, the owner provided two bags of potato seeds first. When these things were sent to the post station, the king of Sai magazine personally checked and confirmed that they were correct before the meeting.


    The cargo owner seemed to be a very careful person. The place where he arranged to meet was in a small yard in a remote lane. Because of its geographical location, it is rarely concerned by the people of the army and horse department in the city. On the surface, there is no problem with security.


    But after all, this is a transaction in the capital of the Ming Dynasty. Once something goes wrong, it will be a big trouble for the Ming Dynasty to see what they want. For such a remote place transaction, toger is in favor of it. Just for safety, he made two preparations.


    One is that he doesn''t have any silver with him. In this way, even if the other party wants to make a ghost idea, he won''t start easily without enough benefits.


    The second is to assign four subordinates around the alley. Once there is any trouble, the four can echo each other and lead to movement. He doesn''t believe that anyone can solve his four subordinates at once in silence. As long as one person finds that the situation is wrong, he can shout and attract other people''s attention.


    After arranging everything, toger took the spy to the alley. After observing that there were no accidents, he entered the uninhabited courtyard.


    Toger confidently arranged everything, even flawless, but he didn''t know that there was another thing called a sniper gun, let alone that it could be equipped with a silencing device he had never heard of, so as to ensure that it could take people''s lives thousands away, as simple as searching for things.


    When toger entered the courtyard as required, daoxiao arrived early with ten members of the second guard team and carefully checked the guns and equipment.

 Chapter 130

    In fact, the so-called seller was disguised by the people of the Security Bureau, and the purpose was to plant it for the people of the vara mission.


    Attack is the best defense. You don''t want others to stare at you all the time. An excellent way is to make your opponents unable to look after each other. You are in constant trouble. Where is there time to stare at others?


    This is what Yang Chendong arranged for Hu mang. After getting the task, he passed it on to Yang San, who arranged it specifically.


    As a secret organization, Yang San is much more professional than Wala''s secret agents, not only because they are better trained, but also because they are rich and well-equipped. All aspects have great advantages. Naturally, warra''s spy has always been under the control of the Security Bureau. If you want to attract the other party, there are things that can move the other party''s heart. Such things naturally have no little difficulty. On the contrary, they are very smooth. What''s more, they unexpectedly attracted the emergence of toger.


    This person once pouted words outside the gate of Yang family village, expressing contempt for the sixth young master. Everyone had long wanted to kill this person to vent their anger. But considering the identity of the other party, I didn''t start. This time, I took the initiative to come to the door. Where can I let go?


    Shortly after toger and the warra spy entered the courtyard, Yang San also appeared here with another subordinate of the Security Bureau. There was also a carriage with many bags on it, but they couldn''t see it in the dark. Considering the things to be traded, it seemed that it was self-evident what was on it.


    Under the attention of the four Valla bodyguards, Yang San generously walked into the courtyard and met toger who came here first.


    "You have a lot of potatoes in your hand?" I asked cautiously when I saw that the visitor appeared at the agreed time and that the other party was driving a carriage.


    "Exactly." Yang San''s face was indifferent, just like a human machine without emotion.


    It''s not too much to cut with thousands of knives because people in front of us dare to look down on the sixth young master. Only considering that Dao Xiao and his colleagues still need some time to do things, did he force down the idea of doing things and deal with toger.


    Yang San''s attitude was so indifferent that toger felt a trace of displeasure from the bottom of his heart. But considering that he came here not to make friends but to trade, he forced down the discontent and asked again, "who are you? Why do you have so many potato seeds? As far as I know, this thing has not been popularized in the Ming Dynasty. The seeds of this thing should be very precious."


    "Are you an official?" Yang San said without delay in the face of toger''s problem.


    "No." toger shook his head, wondering why the other party would ask such a question. On the contrary, the vara spy who came with him shook his head with a bitter face when he heard this. The captain of the general''s bodyguard doesn''t know anything about the secret front at all. If he comes up, he will ask the details of the other party. People can''t tell you.


    Sure enough, Yang San looked at toger with disdain and said, "even if you''re not an official, why do you ask me these questions? What an idiot."


    Suddenly, toger knew that he had said the wrong thing, but the other party said frankly that he was an idiot, or angered him. He stared with his eyes and said with a fierce face: "dare you scold me?"


    Just as toger was about to get angry, the security officer who had been sorting out the carriage outside entered the courtyard. According to the previous regulations, once this person entered the yard, he proved that all the vara spies outside had been cleaned up without interest. A strange smile flashed on Yang San''s face, "how about scolding you? I want to kill you."


    Then, Yang San had a small crossbow in his hand. At the moment, he was aiming at toger, who was angry and wanted to draw a knife.


    "Have something to say, have something to say." seeing that Yang San took out his weapon, the warra spy felt that the atmosphere was wrong. At present, he was accompanied by a smiling face to ease the atmosphere in the scene.


    Yang San, who has moved his heart to kill, will stop killing because of this sentence. A sneer flashed across his face, "is it good to say? It''s just too late to say anything now. From entering this small courtyard, you are doomed to be dead."


    While the sound fell, the index finger of his right hand moved and pulled the transmitter on the crossbow. The spring machine rushed out, and an arrow feather flew through the air and shot into toger''s chest. At the same time, outside the courtyard, four snipers hiding in the dark shot bullets into the head of toger''s subordinates who didn''t know that death was approaching at the same time. Three of them hit the middle of the eyebrow. One missed and just hit his forehead, but their powerful lethality took his life at the first time.


    Poor toger still kept the posture of pulling out his knife. He was arrogant and wanted to take the lead. He didn''t know that all the people arranged outside were destroyed. Even more, I thought that others said to do it without hesitation. I''m not here to trade. I''m obviously here to kill him.


    While Yang San started, his men also took out the same bow and crossbow and pointed it at the vara spy and said, "don''t shout or shout if you want to live. Otherwise, his end will be your example."


    Agent vara, who had long been frightened by the scene in front of him, was stunned.


    In the final analysis, his task is just to inquire about the news. His training is how to hide himself. His skill is only ordinary. Now even toger, who can play very well, has been killed without the slightest counterattack. What else can he do?


    In order to protect his life, the spy stood there obediently and let the people of the Security Bureau bind him firmly, that is, his mouth was stuffed tightly. There was another sound of footsteps outside the hospital. Dao Xiao and the second team of personnel entrusted their bodies together after cleaning up the four warla bodyguards hidden in the dark.


    "Work, make the scene, and take it back alive. I think he should know a lot of the secrets of warla." Yang San flashed a dark smile on his face. Perhaps because of his work, he has become a lot more gloomy. Even in the Security Bureau, few people dare to contact him too much. They seem to be afraid of the leader of the Security Bureau.


    Half an hour later, a big fire suddenly appeared outside the yard. The fire attracted the soldiers of the five cities Corps. When they tried their best to put out the fire, they also saw a scene in the courtyard. Several five men in vara bodysuits died and fell to the ground, with many scattered potatoes in front of them.


    When it came to warla bodyguard, the five cities army and horse department quickly sent the information. Before long, fan Zi of the East Hall and the royal guards came one after another. Among them, Tang Tong, an official of thousands of families, was the leader. After he recognized toger''s identity at a glance, an angry look flashed in his eyes.


    It was half an hour later that Saibao Wang, who was still in the post station with medium news, was looking out uneasily. Suddenly, the gate of the small courtyard where he rested was pushed open, and then a team of royal guards with torches rushed in.


    "Not good." instinctively, Saibao Wang took off the machete hanging on the wall with a reverse leap. When he turned back, several strong men of royal guards led by Tang Tong rushed into the room.


    "Emissary, are you still ready to resist?" Tang Tong sneered at the way Saibao Wang looked at this time.


    "What are you going to do? If you know that I am an emissary, why do you do this to me? Aren''t you afraid of provoking the Ming Dynasty and my vara to turn over?" the king of Saibao threatened by relying on the identity of an emissary.


    "I don''t know what happened between the Ming Dynasty and Wala, but now there is evidence that your guard captain is buying banned potatoes everywhere. Now people have stolen goods. Please ask the messenger to come with us and make it clear." Tang Tong''s eyes show a threat. It''s very likely that the king of Saibao dares to resist and he will do it.


    The hero doesn''t suffer from the immediate loss. Although he knows that toger has screwed up, he thinks that he is the messenger of warra, and the king of Saibao still has a bit of self-confidence. "Well, I''ll go with you to see what you can say." putting away the machete, the race magazine Wang, who snorted coldly, strode to Tang Tong''s body.


    Toger was killed and Saibao Wang was arrested, which was Yang Chendong''s revenge and successfully diverted his attention.


    Today''s race magazine king himself will be difficult to protect. Where is the time to pay attention to Yang Chendong?


    Unfortunately, the king of Saibao was the ambassador of warra after all. Especially after he learned about toger''s death, he pushed everything onto the dead and shouted grievances.


    Without direct evidence, naturally no one can take how the race magazine king is. But this incident directly led to the court''s disgust with ivala. In particular, Wang Zuo, the Minister of household, threw out the problem of the large number of warra missions on the court hall.


    When potatoes first appeared, Wang Zuo advised the emperor that such good things should not be kept. Otherwise, when foreign countries have enough food, they will raise soldiers and horses, so they have the conditions to find trouble in the Ming Dynasty.


    This time, the vara people even wanted to get the potatoes back, but it was against his scale. He said frankly in the court that according to the regulations of the imperial court, the number of the mission should be controlled within 50. However, this time, the vara country sent a mission of 3000 people, just for their food and drink, which costs a lot every day.


    It was really a stone that aroused thousands of waves. After other important officials knew it, they all showed surprised expressions.


    Gao Gao sat on the Dragon chair in Zhuqi Town, Yingzong. His face was at a loss at first, and then turned into anger. He looked at Wang Zhen standing aside and asked, "Sir, is it true?"

 Chapter 131

    Wang Zhen was one of the earliest insiders, but considering that he had received the benefits from the vara people before, he wanted to make things small and let them leave. But now he was stabbed out of the court. Some words can''t be said.


    "If you return to the emperor, the actual number is only more than 2500, and 3000 is a false number."


    As Wang Zhen said, this time Wala indeed sent a tribute envoy group of more than 2500 people. In order to receive more rewards, it falsely reported 3000 people. It was a common thing for vasigong to falsely claim the reward. Because Wang Zhen colluded with vasigong and accepted the first bribe, he pretended not to know that vasigong falsely claimed the reward.


    But this time, the emperor took the initiative to ask. In front of all civil and military officials, of course, he can''t cover up anything for him.


    "OK, OK. Is this a tribute or to ask me for something?" Zhu Qizhen''s face became very ugly after hearing Wang Zhen''s answer, and the court announced, "Sir, even though the previous missions were received by you, this time it''s up to you to solve the matter. No matter what method I use, in a word, my advantage is not so easy to take advantage."


    Seeing that Zhu Qizhen was angry, Wang Zhen said, "please rest assured that the emperor knows how to do it."


    The matter of toger began to ferment. After the dynasty dispersed, Wang Zhen failed to treat the king of Saibao as kindly as before. Instead, he asked the ritual department to give gifts according to 50 people, and rashly cut the price of Wara Gongma by four fifths, paying only one fifth of what Wara asked for. The king''s wish was not met and returned in anger.


    Not only that, when the large mission returned, it was strictly inspected and everything it brought was turned over. In order to prevent the search on the grounds of carrying prohibited objects, the race magazine King lost his face.


    After returning to vara in anger, the race magazine king made a report to him first. After hearing this, he flew into a rage and immediately summoned the army. On the pretext of reducing rewards in the Ming Dynasty, he divided his troops into four routes to attack the Ming Dynasty on a large scale, and led a large army to attack Datong.


    Originally, I was ready to attack Daming. This time, I had a suitable excuse. For a time, the border was full of war and alarms.


    The Wara cavalry came fiercely and quickly pushed south. The officers and men guarding the northwest of the Ming Dynasty lost several battles and hurriedly asked the capital for help.


    Vara''s opposition and took the lead in opening the war. As soon as the news entered the capital, it attracted a huge storm of discussion. For a moment, I wondered which general the emperor would send to reinforce vara this time.


    When everyone guessed, a man''s heart was beating wildly. He thought that the opportunity to become famous in the world had come. This person is Wang Zhen, the eunuch in charge of the Imperial Palace, who has always had great ambition. He is the eunuch in charge of rites.


    Although Wang Zhen, who can be described as covering the sky with one hand at this time, could be said to be in power at that time. Although some people had to rely on him because of his power, he was still an eunuch after all. Except for his confidants, others didn''t know how to scold him secretly. If Wang Zhen fell down one day, Queen Qian would be very virtuous and virtuous. Seeing that Zhu Qizhen was in a bad mood, she secretly scattered the maid and Eunuch in the palace. She just stayed in the bedroom with the emperor alone. She even suggested that if the emperor was too bored, it would be better to go to the immortal residence to relax.


    For the Queen''s proposal, Zhuqi town is still a little excited. Shenxianju has been open for more than half a year now. Delicious and fun things always emerge one after another. When people talked about it in the past, they were still very yearning. But only because he was the emperor, once he left the palace, the movement was too much, which kept the idea in his heart.


    Today, it is rare for the queen to support herself so much. At this moment, his heart is moving.


    Empress Qian gave a suggestion because she saw that Zhuqi town was too distressed and worried about his body. Looking at the emperor''s heart, he smiled, "if the emperor wants to go, he can go disguised as ordinary people, but it''s important to take more people around him."


    "Yes, yes, the queen said yes, yes, so I''ll call general Fan Zhong now and ask him to arrange more people to protect my safety." it seems that I can''t wait for a moment. There is a trace of urgency in Zhu Qi''s voice.


    The emperor has an intention. Soon, the guard general Fan Zhong took a full hundred Huben and began to prepare for the emperor''s Micro clothes to leave the palace. It was at this time that Wang Zhen came.


    Only eunuchs who serve the emperor can wear Python robes.


    As soon as Wang Zhen arrived, Zhu Qizhen said with a happy face, "Sir, go and change a suit of casual clothes immediately and accompany me to the immortal house to taste what new food there is."


    Originally, Wang Zhen was still thinking about how to talk about the personal expedition with Zhu Qizhen. Now the emperor is going to the immortal residence. It''s absolutely quiet there. There''s an elegant room. It''s a lot easier to say. The moment is a promise. While going to change clothes, he also arranged for someone to inform the last eunuch, Mou mu, and asked him to quickly inform Yang Chendong to make arrangements early.


    Yangjiazhuang.


    A series of Lengfeng sent from the chixian City arrived, led by Xiao Feng, who has been a battalion commander. Along with them came baizo, the captain of the phantom sniper team. A total of 20 members, including 10 snipers and 10 observers.


    After Xiao Feng arrived, he was called into the study and made a detailed report on the situation of xiaoryukyu island.


    From Xiao Feng''s mouth, Yang Chendong knew that most of the small Ryukyu Island had been controlled by the Yang family army. Only the central and northern regions did not recover. This is because the population is too small and it takes time to digest. Otherwise, the whole xiaoryukyu island could have been captured with a gust of Qi.


    On today''s little Ryukyu Island, the number of local aborigines and the people robbed by Deng Maoqi during the uprising add up to about 400000. Among them, only 4000 have really become cold front players after layers of assessment. There are two thousand in the army and two thousand in the Navy, with a total of forty companies. According to the compilation of four companies in a battalion, there are five battalions in the Navy and five battalions in the army. As for other auxiliary soldiers and children''s regiments, the number is close to 20000.


    "Very good. Don''t worry about Leng Feng''s transformation from camp to regiment now." after listening to Xiao Feng''s dictation, Yang Chendong looked satisfied. The foundation is often the most important when tall buildings rise from the ground. If the establishment of the army is chaotic at the beginning, it will take a lot of effort to correct it later. It''s better to lay a good foundation at the beginning and step out step by step instead of making great efforts to re rectify in the later stage.


    After asking about the development of the army, he asked about the progress of those factories, and even about Yu Qian and Shen you.


    According to Xiao Feng, the development and construction of all cities of the factory are carried out in an orderly manner. Except that there is no news about the ships going to the west to look for rubber, and the power plant can not start operation, other factories have entered the development under planning. All kinds of goods produced can be self-sufficient and can be considered for outward promotion. The situation of Yu Qian and Shen you is also very stable. When they first arrived in chiembedded City, they were shocked by the scientific and technological development there and everything they can see. With in-depth understanding, they showed great interest in these developments and even took the initiative to participate in some things, but


    Speaking of just, Xiao Feng was still carefully observing Yang Chendong''s face.


    "If you have something to say," Yang Chendong smiled. He knew that with the growth of the system, the gap between him and the people below would be bigger and bigger. But he still wants to hear more truth, not to deceive the upper and lower levels.


    "Yes." Xiao Feng quickly agreed and then said, "only when they learned that all these changes were related to the sixth young master and had nothing to do with the Ming Dynasty, they all showed strong resistance, put down their work and stayed in the house we arranged for him."

 Chapter 132

    Yu Qian and Shen you are officials of the Ming Dynasty. One is Wen Tianxiang and the other is the imperial censor. They are all people of integrity. Yang Chendong had long thought that the other party would not be so easy to accept the changes of the red inlaid City, especially the things that were not under the management of Daming.


    There are conflicts, even if they don''t understand, but both of them are people who despise kings and attach importance to the country. As long as they see that the people benefit, their ideas will eventually change, just the length of time.


    Yang Chendong firmly believes that time can change a person.


    "Oh? Have they been staying in the room?" Yang Chendong wrote a smile on his face, not surprised by the uncooperative attitude of the two people.


    "Yes or no. at first, they stayed in the room, but the sixth young master also knew that even in the room, the Yiying facilities inside were completely different from those here in the Ming Dynasty. In addition, after their relatives were sent safely, they began to appear on the street again, and they didn''t speak much at first, but when I received the order to rush to the capital, he said We have made friends with many people in the city. We can see that there are more and more smiles on their faces. "


    "Hehe, this is a good image." when he heard this, Yang Chendong was sure that the two people would be used by him. The difference is only the length of time.


    Everything about xiaoliuli tamping is developing steadily, which is Yang Chendong''s confidence. It goes without saying that once there is any accident, there is also a place to retreat. So what else does he dare not do? The next step is to consider how to do a good job in the next article on the invasion of warra. Do you want to let the civil Castle continue to happen?


    Yang Chendong knew that in the civil Castle battle, the elite of the Ming Dynasty was lost, and the situation of the Ming Dynasty from prosperity to weakness began. But even so, with the efforts of many people, it has persisted for a long time. But in the final analysis, the Ming Dynasty was finally defeated. If it was not for the excessive decentralization of power, the mutual constraints of aristocrats, scholars and eunuchs, or sometimes even the emperor''s orders could not be carried out, how could it be possible for the Tartars of the Qing Dynasty to enter the customs, and how could there be scenes of bullying in China three hundred years later?


    He had always considered whether to change history, but when he thought of the actions of the monarch of the Ming Dynasty and the tragic history in the future, he shook his head and gave up the idea completely. It''s just that there is no elite. It''s appropriate for a few people to die in exchange for a happy life for more people, especially for China to stand on the top of the world.


    "Young master, Grandpa Mou sent a message saying that Grandpa Wang Zhen said that the emperor was going to the immortal house. Please make arrangements in advance." Hu mang appeared in the study and reported the news he had just got.


    "OK, I see." Yang Chendong looked stunned, and then his eyes released a sharp light. It was almost time to calculate. Wang Zhen is going to dissuade Zhu Qizhen.


    Immortal house.


    Yang Chendong''s sudden arrival made Mu Lili in the right class nervous.


    Yang Si''s affairs are obviously suppressed by dongshuai. Now every time she returns to Yang Jiazhuang, she can see Yang Si, and their feelings are gradually warming up. Just waiting for a suitable opportunity, the two can get married.


    All this is given by Yang Chendong. When she saw dongshuai entering the gate of the immortal house, Mu Lili quickly welcomed him and said respectfully, "sixth young master, why are you here?"


    "We should receive an important guest. In this way, we should immediately free up the best elegant room and arrange some flexible and agile waiters to serve." Yang Chendong nodded to Mu Lili with a smile, and then nodded to Hu mang beside him. This is to let him check the surrounding safety. Whether the emperor will bring bodyguards or not, if anything happens, he will be in trouble.


    Hu mang took people to the third floor with Mu Lili. He entered the elegant room and checked carefully. He didn''t find any problems, so he came downstairs. What we are seeing is a young man dressed up as a noble childe. Surrounded by a crowd, he came to the gate of the immortal house.


    "Childe, you''re here." Yang Chendong smiled and greeted him. Looking at Zhu Qi town dressed up as your childe, he didn''t kneel down to salute.


    Zhu Qizhen immediately came out in micro clothes. Of course, he didn''t want others to know his identity. He didn''t feel the slightest dislike for Yang Chendong''s behavior of not kneeling. Instead, he nodded happily. Instead, Wang Zhen, who was also dressed in civilian clothes, whispered, "sixth young master, have you arranged everything?"


    "It''s arranged. It''s the best elegant room on the third floor. Please." Yang Chendong nodded gently, indicating that he was ready. He turned and led the way down the stairs to the third floor.


    In order to ensure the privacy of the guests, the two sides of the stairs were later covered with red cloth. In this way, no one can see what guests and identities came here except the owner. This is exactly what Zhu Qi town wanted and went to the third floor safely and boldly.


    In the elegant room, Zhu Qi town sat in the East. Wang Zhen waited carefully next to him. Yang Chendong left after asking what the emperor wanted to eat and what songs and dances to order to perform on the first floor. In his current status, he is not suitable to appear in such an occasion. If he just appears, his unequal status will only make him feel uncomfortable.


    When there was no one else in the elegant room, Wang Zhen looked for an opportunity to put forward his own ideas and began to encourage Zhuqi town to fight in person.


    "Emperor, you are young, promising and vigorous. Now the country is peaceful and the people are prosperous in Daming. All these are closely related to your wise leadership." Wang Zhenxiao complimented Zhuqi town.


    Naturally, everyone is willing to listen to good words, and Zhuqi town is no exception. Although there are flattering words in his ears every day, this does not prevent him from continuing to listen.


    "Sir, my country is so stable, thanks not only to my ministers, but also to you." Zhu Qi town drank wine, ate the hot delicious food just came up, looked through the transparent glass at the lively songs and dances on the stage on the first floor, and watched the singers singing and dancing there in the miniskirts proposed by Yang Chendong, feel fresh.


    For the costumes of these dancers, Zhu Qizhen knew that when they first appeared, they were also attacked by many people, and even handed themselves a discount for this matter, causing a lot of trouble.


    Finally, Wang Zhen took the initiative to solve this problem and insisted on it on the grounds that all this was commercial behavior, serving the public and an alternative food. In fact, this kind of project attracted many so-called decent people to watch. How many people enjoy the benefits while scolding the other shore flowers. It really belongs to those who are painful and happy.


    Besides, seeing that Zhu Qizhen was in a good mood, Wang Zhenxin wanted to come to the immortal house and say that it was a very correct decision. At the same time, he also told what he wanted to say, "Emperor, you have reached the peak of governing the world internally. It''s no exaggeration to say that you are the last one, at least you can call it unprecedented. But in the end, it''s still a little different. People say that the real strong are the ones who fight the world immediately and rule the world immediately. You still lack a personal expedition and show off your glory on the battlefield! Once you can do this It is almost conceivable that the emperor must be the first emperor in the world since ancient times. "


    "Imperial expedition?" Zhu Qizhen, who had never thought about this problem, was interested in what Wang Zhen said.


    Zhuqi town is just a 22-year-old young man. He is young, energetic and energetic. At the same time, he has the same impulse and joy as other young people.


    Originally, I didn''t think about the imperial expedition and worried about who to send to lead the army, but now when I heard that I could lead the army in person, it seemed that a door was opened in my mind, just like a light suddenly appeared in the dark to illuminate the way ahead.


    "Yes, it''s the imperial expedition." Wang Zhen, who has been observing Zhuqi Town, found that the Emperor didn''t mean to be unwilling at all. On the contrary, he was ready to move. He immediately knew that there was a play and continued to advocate at the moment, "Liu Bang, the emperor of the Han Dynasty, was the first emperor in Chinese history to unite the world through personal expedition. Liu Yu made many northern expeditions to establish Liu Song Dynasty. Li Shimin, Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty, personally marched on Koguryo. Cheng Zu fought against Mongolia three times. They fell at the sight of the wind, but they trembled when they heard the name of Cheng Zu. Now the emperor is young, and we have millions of powerful teachers. We face a small tile It''s just a stab. We can win in one battle. Even our army has a high reputation. I''m afraid it will collapse without fighting the enemy. In this way, anyone who mentions the emperor in the future must be frightened and afraid to offend the Ming Dynasty. In this way, it is very possible that the history books will write a special book to the emperor and really become an emperor for thousands of years. "


    According to Wang Zhen''s description, Zhuqi town seems to have seen that he led a large army to March. Everywhere he went, the enemy was frightened and fell at the sight of the wind. Weapons and armor were lost all over the ground, and there were countless scenes of deserters and soldiers.


    "Good, good!" seemed to be influenced by the spirit of self hypnosis. Zhuqi town made a continuous sound of cheering, and then laughed.


    The emperor was so happy that Wang Zhen''s face also showed a bit of abnormal luster. He was eager to hold the military power for a long time. It seemed easy for him to win the Hui Dynasty after this battle. At that time, the emperor wanted to move him. He was not powerless to fight back. He could live for decades. Where would he live and what scenery and achievements would he enjoy at that time?

 Chapter 133

    Two people, a man and a yin-yang man, laughed in the elegant room, as if they had encountered something very happy. The laughter seemed to shake the whole box.


    Yang Chendong, who had been waiting outside, carefully watched the movement in the room. When the laughter came out unscrupulously, he guessed a certain possibility and felt that the big event had been completed. Next, it was time for him to come out. With a move at once, a service staff brought a freshly prepared dish. Taking this opportunity, he pushed the door in.


    Yang Chendong''s sudden entry did not affect the happy laughter of the monarchs and officials. Wang Zhen even deliberately showed off to him, "Chendong, come and meet our most wise and greatest emperor in history. The emperor is going to drive himself against Wala."


    While talking, Wang Zhen winked at Yang Chendong.


    "Yujia personally marched!" Yang Chendong looked very surprised on the surface and thought that it was true. If he didn''t die, he wouldn''t die. Zhuqi town wanted to jump into the fire pit. As someone else, I''m afraid I can''t stop it.


    Yang Chendong''s surprise looked into Zhu Qizhen''s eyes, "hmm? Does Yang Aiqing have any different opinions?"


    "Yang Xi Ma, what do you mean?" Wang Zhengang just made countless winks. He was afraid that Yang Chendong would get in the way at this time. At the moment, he prevented the other party from making rude remarks. He even called his official name directly. It can be seen that he dared to let those tiger hearts outside rush in and send them to the imperial prison.


    Feeling the threat of Wang Zhen and the emperor''s suspicions, where would Yang Chendong not know what to say? "Yujia''s personal expedition! It''s... It''s great. Since ancient times, famous kings have to be both literate and martial. Even now we are at peace in the Ming Dynasty, and the emperor has achieved results in ruling the country with literature. If there are great achievements in personal expedition, it can be said to be unprecedented."


    Yang Chendong''s praise even had the same meaning as Wang Zhen''s words just now, which immediately attracted the great joy of Junchen and his officials.


    Wang Zhen was very happy to see that Yang Chendong was so knowledgeable and obedient to his own meaning. He smiled and said, "the ancients said that heroes think alike. In the past, we didn''t believe it, but now we really have to believe it."


    "Yes, sir, I agree with Yang Aiqing so much. It seems that this time I must fight in person to prove the national prestige, ha ha." Zhu Qizhen also laughed with approval on his face. That is, you can make a name for yourself and go out for a trip. This good thing of both fame and wealth is suitable in any way.


    However, at this time, Zhuqi town had never thought about the possibility of defeat. Perhaps in his eyes, he had never regarded Wala as a great enemy. During the Chengzu period, the national strength was far from as strong as it is now. It was still to conquer Mongolia and let them lose the war. Now, after decades of development, there is no possibility of losing the war.


    An attitude attracted the common praise of the emperor and Wang Zhen. Yang Chendong also pretended to look flushed and laughed with him. But with a smile, he suddenly knelt to the ground, and then said with a very firm attitude: "emperor, please, wanwang, the emperor must promise."


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Tell me." Zhu Qizhen was in a good mood at this time, and his attitude towards Yang Chendong was naturally excellent. Wang Zhen, who is on one side, is also ready to help Yang Chendong prepare. After all, people cooperate with themselves so much. Even if they return the favor, they should do it when it''s time to do it.


    Under the attention of the four purposes, Yang Chendong was determined and knew that his requirements would be passed. He looked up and hugged his fist and said: "Your Majesty, although you are in a low position and idle, you do think you are a member of the Ming Dynasty. That is, if the emperor wants to fight in person, you can ask to be accompanied. You can also see the scene of the emperor waving thousands of miles and winning the war. When you triumph, you must record everything and compile it into dance music to let people all over the world know the emperor''s greatness and wisdom."


    Flattery is also divided into realm.


    As soon as Yang Chendong said this, he immediately scratched the itch of Zhuqi Town, thinking that victory really needs someone to record. Although historians will record, it is only written on paper after all. Where is it more intuitive and touching after choreography? At that moment, he agreed to say, "good, good, Yang Xima is loyal and commendable, and I will allow him to play."


    Wang Zhen was also very happy. Yang Chendong offered to go with him. Doesn''t that mean he is also optimistic about the battle? So, no language is more effective than action. At this time, he looked at Yang Chendong with more joy.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Yang Chendong quickly thanked him, and then he got up with a happy look on his face.


    Zhuqi town couldn''t wait for a moment. It seemed that the victory was right in front of him. In the evening, the credit would be the general credit of others. He didn''t watch the song and dance he ordered and didn''t eat the delicious food he ordered. He left the immortal house with Wang Zhen in a hurry.


    As soon as the emperor left, Yang Chendong also called Mu Lili, who was on duty, and went back to Yang family villa. All the people who got the news were waiting in the main hall of the villa and waiting for the sixth young master to convene a meeting.


    Not everyone held the meeting together. Yang Chendong first met Qiao Yin, snow lady Shao Yuxue, incense lady Dong Hanxiang, and two foremen of Shenxianju, Mu Lili and Cui Naer.


    In the main hall, Yang Chendong was so solemn and serious that the five women were also infected by the atmosphere, and their looks became dignified. Even the snow lady, who used to wink at Yang Chendong when she saw him, put away her eyes.


    Lady Xiang is very beautiful. She has temperament and plump figure. As mentioned in the previous book, she is different from the snow lady whose long class is the same as Xu Qing. She looks more like Guan Zhilin in her youth. With big eyes and towering breasts, few men can really hold them.


    But Yang Chendong is one of the few. It''s not that he doesn''t have a heart, but he can''t find a suitable opportunity. In addition, Xiang Niang''s dancing posture is beautiful. She has great talent in this aspect. There are many programs for her to rehearse, and the time is not very sufficient.


    Yang Chendong, who already had qiaoyin and snow lady, didn''t insist. For women, he likes the feeling of being natural, rather than rushing to do something for the sake of life and reason. In his opinion, that combination changed a sense of beauty and could not be liked by him.


    This time, five women were called. Yang Chendong was not polite. He put forward that he was about to go to the border with the emperor.


    At first glance, there was going to be a war, and the sixth young master had to participate in it in person. The five women couldn''t help showing a worried look on their faces.


    In contrast, Mu Lili and Cui nar''er are much more implicit. Qiao Yin, Xue Niang Zi and Xiang Niang Zi are all reluctant and worried. Even they seem to have tears in their eyes. They are afraid that they will "pour down" at the next moment.


    "Well, it won''t be dangerous to go out with the emperor. The young master is a civil minister again. But it''s you. I''m afraid there may be such and such chaos in the capital after I leave. You must wait and don''t panic. In case of uncontrollable situation, return to Yang family Villa immediately. I''ll arrange someone to protect you here." Yang Chendong''s face was full of confidence. He was full of confidence when talking about his safety, but he was really worried about a few women.


    They all have a natural beauty. Once the situation in the capital is chaotic, who knows if someone will rise to the occasion and take risks? For their safety, this time Yang Chendong deliberately left the ten daoxiao people of the second guard group and the ghost sniper team in Yang Jiazhuang. Among the servants, Yang Si and Yang Liu cooperate with Yang San of the Security Bureau to stay in the capital. I think there should be no problem.


    However, he was still worried that these women were not willing to give up the industry of Shenxianju in the face of danger, so he asked them to hold a meeting together for the purpose of saving life and money in dangerous times, and everyone of Shenxianju withdrew to Chuang Tzu. As for whether the immortal residence will be looted, he really can''t control so much. Originally, everything can''t be comprehensive.


    I told them intentionally. I think once something happens, the women will not be too flustered.


    "Young master, didn''t you say there would be no danger? Why did you make such an arrangement?" Qiao Yin followed Yang Chendong for a long time and was the woman who knew the details most. She has been to chixian City, and she knows what strength it has.


    With such strong strength, Yang Chendong still made such an order, and he couldn''t help thinking about it.


    "Everything has a chance. I''m not going to make the worst plan? Hehe." Yang Chendong blinked at qiaoyin. His eyes lit up, qiaoyin''s psychological defense line was disintegrated, and he didn''t say much at that time.


    Several women''s affairs soon gave appropriate arrangements. After they left with different feelings, Hu Mang, Yang Er, Yang Wu, Xiao Feng, the first battalion commander, Qiu Wu, the first group leader of the guard, Dao Xiao, the second group leader, Bai Zuo, the ghost sniper leader, and others stood in the main hall one by one.


    There was no one under the seat. They all looked serious and waited for Yang Chendong to give them orders.


    "Well, don''t panic in case of trouble. This is a necessary quality for a leader. I hope you can remain so calm in the next things." after glancing around the people one by one, Yang Chendong said again: "raise the army for thousands of days, use the army for a while, you''ve been dormant for so long, and then it''s time to show your strength. Now I order..."


    Everyone had undergone strict military training and queue training. When I gave an order, everyone tightened their body, closed their feet and stood at attention.


    Very satisfied with everyone''s performance, Yang Chen said, "I order..."

 Chapter 134

    The imperial palace is also making tense preparations.


    Compared with the order in Yangjiazhuang, there is a lot of confusion here.


    For fear of a long night''s dream, the ministers will object when they get the news. Zhuqi town privately ordered Wang Zhen to make full preparations before the war and strive for the day of departure as early as possible. He was eager to go out and have a good prestige.


    Naturally, this is what Wang Zhen asked. Whether he can seize the military power depends on his performance this time. He called all his disciples and grandchildren. Most of the eunuchs began to take action, deployed troops and issued orders. He was busy.


    Wang Zhen, who doesn''t understand the military at all, doesn''t have enough understanding of Wara''s military attack. He thinks that if Yingzong takes the initiative, he can scare away the Wara soldiers. Therefore, in order to win by chance and abuse Bian Gong, he encouraged Yingzong to enlist himself without sufficient preparation in the Ming Dynasty, so that Yingzong could follow the example of song Zhenzong''s enlistment, so as to leave a good name in the history of the Qing Dynasty. Yingzong listened to Wang Zhenyan on weekdays. After listening to Wang Zhen''s words this time, he also thought that the personal expedition was a good opportunity for him to show his skills. He did not discuss with the ministers, rashly made the decision of the personal expedition, and announced that he would start immediately two days later. As soon as the imperial edict of Yingzong''s personal expedition was issued, the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty were surprised.


    When the ministers knew, Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war, said, "the six divisions should not be light", and the Minister of the Ministry of officials, Wang, was frank and dissuaded the ministers.


    The defeat of the Datong front continued to spread to the capital. These military uniforms that used to look annoying were really like a soul seducer in the eyes of Zhu Qi Town, making him ready to move.


    Having made a decision and attracted by the result of victory, Yingzong completely believed in Wang Zhen and insisted on his own March. For the advice of the ministers, it is simply not to ask.


    The emperor has the holy intention. After some useless advice, all the ministers below can do is to be ordered.


    Even though it was the emperor''s personal expedition, the number of civil and military troops followed could not be a few. Otherwise, it would be a joke. Wang Zhen was soon ready for this. There were more than 100 civil and military ministers and officials.


    As in history, even the accompanying driver is the same. In terms of change, the only thing missing in the capital is Yu Qian, the left waiter of the military headquarters. Without the mainstay at this critical time, there seems to be a trace of suspense about whether the capital defense war will start, how it will start, and what the outcome will be.


    In just a few days, all the troops of the capital poured out. A total of 500000 troops from all provinces in the North gathered in the capital. Under the personal command of Zhuqi Town, they were ready to go out of Beijing to aid Datong the next day.


    It''s going to be a big battle, and it''s the emperor''s personal expedition. In this regard, the people of the people certainly support it with both hands. Since the establishment of the Ming Dynasty, the people of the Ming Dynasty, who have not yet experienced failure in foreign operations, are still full of confidence in their own army.


    Compared with ordinary people who don''t know the truth, some important officials have different views. For example, in the home of Hu Zhen, the Minister of rites, they are not optimistic about the emperor''s personal expedition.


    In the study of Hu''s residence, Hu Zhen and his eldest son Hu Changning analyzed the war situation together.


    On the desk are the war reports of the front line, which are as follows: on the East Road, tuotuobuhua and wuliangha attacked Liaodong; West Road, factions will attack Ganzhou (Zhangye, Gansu); The middle road is the focus of the attack and is divided into two branches. One is led by the arazhiyuan to attack Xuanfu and encircle Chicheng, and the other is led by you to attack Datong. Also advanced to attack Datong all the way, "the military front is very sharp, Datong soldiers are defeated, and the castle outside the Great Wall is trapped". Datong general Wu Hao died in maoerzhuang. Ming sent four generals, including Duwei Jingyuan, his son-in-law, to lead 10000 troops to resist the enemy.


    "Father, the vara army is well prepared, but our army is in a hurry to fight. Under such a situation, we should slow down and hurry. With the powerful national strength of Daming, we can slowly plan for it and finally win. I really don''t understand why the emperor wants to fight in person. Isn''t it too risky?" Hu Changning said that although he lives in the royal guards, he also has good military talent, The analysis of the situation is also to the point.


    "Yes." he was very satisfied with his son''s insight, and Hu nodded approvingly. But soon he became very helpless and said, "Kuang Shangshu of the Ministry of war, Wang Shangshu of the Ministry of officials and other important officials all offered advice, but the Emperor didn''t listen. What should he do?"


    When Hu Zhen just showed her helplessness, Hu Yan rushed in outside the study. As soon as I entered the study, I didn''t catch my breath, so I said anxiously, "Grandpa, father, has he gone too? Can I not let him go?"


    Needless to say, everyone knows who he means. Facing this problem, Hu Chen first nodded and then shook his head, "Yang Xima is indeed on the list of accompanying drivers. But I heard that he took the initiative to ask for it, and the army will go out tomorrow. Unless he puts forward his own request and needs enough reasons, otherwise, no one can stop it."


    "I''ll find him now." after Hu Yan listened, her lips closed tightly together, and she wanted to turn and leave.


    "Wait a minute." Hu Changning suddenly shouted to his daughter, "Yan''er, you are still a girl after all. Don''t say that the Yang family hasn''t given you a dowry. Even if it is, it''s not worth counting without passing the door. What''s the matter with you now? Stay at home honestly."


    "Father." hearing that Hu Changning stopped her from going, Hu Yan immediately looked anxious. Although she didn''t pass the door, she had already tied her heart to Yang Chendong.


    It seemed that he knew what kind of character his daughter was. After drinking, Hu Changning shouted directly outside the study, "where is the school captain sun Chuang?"


    "Yes." Sun Chuang, who was in charge of security outside the door, immediately agreed.


    "Look, miss, you are not allowed to leave the house without my order." Hu Changning shouted an order. When a man goes to the battlefield, he ties his head to his belt. No one can guarantee that he will return safely. If something really goes wrong, my daughter will eventually get married. At this moment, it''s natural to take all the fame first.


    ......


    Hu Yan''s story was only an episode. The next morning, on July 16, 1449, Yingzong ordered his younger brother Zhu Qiyu to defend the capital. In a few days, Zhu Qizhen and Wang Zhen made do with 500000 troops, randomly allocated some food, grass and weapons, and set out in a hurry.


    Along with Yingzong and Wang Zhen were more than 100 civil and military officials, including Zhang Fu, the British Duke, Kuang ye, the Minister of war, Wang Zuo, the Minister of household, Cao Nai, Zhang Yi, the grand Bachelor of the cabinet, and crown prince Xi Ma Yang Chendong. However, Yingzong did not allow them to participate in military and political affairs and handed over all military and political power to Wang Zhen.


    Due to improper organization, all military and political affairs were arbitrary by Wang Zhen. Zhu Yong, Duke of Cheng, was a major general, but he walked on his knees in front of Wang Zhen; Wang Zuo, the Minister of household, asked the emperor to return to the army. Wang Zhen ordered him to kneel in the grass until dark. The Minister of civil and military affairs who accompanied the enlistment did not involve him in military and political affairs, and the army was in a state of panic.


    Yang Chendong also followed among the ministers. Not only that, he also asked Wang Zhen for a post to join the army.


    This is also the benefit given by Wang Zhen to thank Yang Chendong for taking the initiative to speak for him in the center of immortals that day. It was in the name of joining the army that the sixth young master was able to arrange his own people to serve him.


    The so-called own people naturally refer to Hu Mang, Yang Er, Yang Wu, the first guard of Qiu Wu, and the 100 cold front soldiers of a battalion and a company brought by Xiao Feng.


    As long as Yang Chendong does not interfere, the result of this war can be imagined. Once surrounded by the vara army, it is also very dangerous not to have enough strength to protect. Yang Chendong just brought up a series of cold fronts. That is, from this time on, he has begun to show his fangs.


    This is one of the advantages of joining the army. Although there is no real power, especially under the power of Wang Zhen, it can be done by arranging some people around him. The chaos of the army also brought benefits to his arrangement. At least no one took care of it and asked.


    Similarly, due to the hasty preparation and improper organization of this expedition, the army was in a state of panic soon after its departure. Before reaching Datong, there was a shortage of food in the army. There were constant deaths and bodies covered half the road.


    What I want to say here is that because the army gathered too hastily, 500000 troops gathered together and were in chaos from the beginning. To what extent? Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war, fell off his horse because of the crowd on the way.


    The Minister of war is equivalent to the current post of minister of national defense. Even he has fallen into chaos. It can be imagined how poor the organizational discipline of the team will be. What can such an army fight and win?


    The situation and practice is that no matter what the enemy''s situation is, they don''t discuss the battle strategy, and they don''t even arrange the logistics support. They simply regard the conscription as a child''s game. All military and political affairs are arbitrary by Wang Zhen, but the conscripts of civil and military ministers do not involve them in military and political affairs, which is basically the practice of laymen commanding experts.


    Yang Chendong didn''t say anything about Wang Zhen''s random command. He knew that even if he wanted to say something, he was afraid that others would not listen. Even so, all we can do is wait and see what happens and do what we can. For example, Wang Zuo, the Minister of the Ministry of household, was not young. Seeing him kneeling in the grass, he personally sent a thick futon, which was seen by Jin envoy Ji Guang, the commander of the royal guards, and reported the matter to Wang Zhen.


    Wang Zhen was busy and wanted to get involved in big and small things. He wanted everyone to do things according to their own ideas. When he heard that it was Yang Chendong''s fault, he just frowned and waved, "let him go first. Write down everything about him first and talk about it later."


    Of course, it''s not a good intention to let go, but Wang Zhen wants to record these things and turn back to Yang Chendong to see if he can extort more money.

 Chapter 135

    Yang Chendong personally went to Wang Zuo and sent the thick Futon to the Minister of household under his leg. Only this small action attracted the 65 year old man''s eyes to tears. Don''t underestimate this small action, but no other accompanying officials dare to do it. They have no ability to keep themselves, let alone help others.


    "Yang Xima, it''s not worth it. Wang Zhen will hate you when he turns back. I''m afraid he will settle everything after returning to the North Korea." Wang Zuo kindly reminded Yang Chendong.


    "It doesn''t matter. Respecting the old and loving the young is one of his virtues. Even if someone blames me, it''s just to argue with him." Yang Chendong smiled innocently. But I was thinking, could Wang Zhen go back to Korea?


    Hearing Yang Chendong talking about virtue, Wang Zuo burst into tears. At this moment, he was really moved and didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing the old man crying like a child at the moment, Yang Chendong squatted down, took out a handkerchief and handed it to him, "Lord Wang, take care of your body. It''s windy and dusty outside. Wipe your tears dry quickly. It''s not good to have eye diseases."


    "OK, OK, thank you for washing the horse." Wang Zuo took the handkerchief and wiped his eyes. He was grateful for it.


    People say that adversity shows true love. It''s not far from the capital. Yang Chendong has begun to buy people''s hearts, and this is just the beginning. It can only be described as seeing the extraordinary things at first.


    The army rose at Juyong Pass on the 19th, passed through Huailai and arrived at Xuanfu. On the 28th, I went to the south of Yanghe city and came all the way. It should be said that the marching speed is still very fast.


    Yanghe city is one of the 72 castles in Datong, an important town in the Ming Dynasty. It is more than 4600 meters long, 11.6 meters high, and a 10 meter deep trench. There are urn cities inside and outside the city gate, that is, the ancient battlefield where Liu Bang was surrounded by Baideng. It was called Baideng County in the Yuan Dynasty.


    More than ten days before the arrival of the Yingzong army, on July 15, the Ming army also had a fierce battle with the Warsaw army here. A total of 40000 Ming troops were defeated by the Warsaw army. Even senior generals such as Datong governor Song Ying, Fuma Duwei Jingyuan and chief military officer Zhu Mian were killed in the battle. It can be seen that there were heavy casualties.


    When the Yingzong army arrived here, the battlefield had not been cleaned. The Ming army was full of corpses, with an unpleasant smell and an atmosphere of fear. It also dealt a heavy blow to the psychology of the Ming army. Some timid people began to leave.


    Yingzong continued to move forward and wanted to find the main force of Wala for a decisive battle, but at this time, he also contracted his troops and retreated beyond the Great Wall to avoid the edge.


    On August 1, the Ming army entered Datong, an important frontier town, in order to confront the warra army.


    Who thought, first did not choose to fight head-on, but took initiative to withdraw north to lure Ming army into depth. Although Datong is an important town, it simply can''t afford such a huge logistical supply. Seeing that there is little hope of decisive war, the continued detention of the army here will not have the slightest effect. Only the loss every day is not a small number. The following ministers proposed to move back to the DPRK one after another.


    Yang Chendong did not follow the ministers to petition the emperor. He looked on coldly.


    Judging from the situation at that time, the decision to move back to Korea was undoubtedly very correct. Although it was a futile effort to mobilize the army this time, at least the army did not suffer great losses.


    At this time, not only Yang Chendong saw this, but also Zhuqi Town, Wang Zhen, the actual commander of the army, saw this.


    Before the Datong war, it was under the guidance of Wang Zhen. He sent Song Ying, the general soldier of Datong, and Shi Hengxian, the governor, to fight warra. In his imagination, these two people are enough to clean up first, so that as soon as he arrives, he can put on a show and show off without really fighting.


    The words came back and really fought. I''m afraid Wang Zhen may not have such courage.


    Wang Zhen worried that Song Ying and Shi henggan didn''t have to do their best, but also arranged confidant eunuch Guo Jing to be the supervisor. Then, at the urging of the eunuch, the two sides fought a war. Because they were eager to fight, they were ambushed first. Even because of Guo Jing''s restraint, some of Song Ying''s troops were destroyed. Shi Heng and Guo Jing escaped back. Talking about the power of Warsaw, they really frightened Wang Zhen. This coincided with the fact that all civil and military officials strongly advised the class teacher, so he rarely chose to agree with everyone''s wishes.


    It was decided to withdraw. It was not far from Datong at this time. There would be no danger of withdrawing at this time. It was just a tourism of 500000 people.


    On the third day of August, the Ming army decided to return to Beijing from Zijingguan. Guo Deng, deputy commander of Datong, suggested that it could be far away from the possible route of Wala attack, which was relatively safe. It should be said that this route was more practical and feasible, but Wang Zhen stood up again and put forward different suggestions.


    To say that Wang Zhen can have his current position is really suspected of speculation. But it is precisely because of this that he has the appearance of a small man''s success and is used to showing off wherever he goes. Now I know the power of the vara cavalry, and I know that strength can''t fight. But when I went back, I was more or less regretful, so I decided to meet my heart to show off everywhere, and proposed not to go back to Datong, but to go back to Weizhou, Shanxi (Wang Zhen''s hometown), in order to show my prestige by "driving fortunately".


    When Wang Zhen came out of Weizhou, Shanxi Province, he was still a broken settler. Now he has unlimited scenery and power. He has to go back to his hometown and show off.


    Because of Wang Zhen''s insistence and not knowing how to persuade Yingzong Zhuqi town to agree, the army had to go to Weizhou, Shanxi Province.


    But when he was about to arrive in Weizhou, 40 miles away from Zijingguan, Wang Zhen suddenly changed his mind. He no longer went to Weizhou and asked everyone to stop because he was afraid that the army would trample on the crops in Weizhou. Years ago, he got a lot of potato seeds from Yangjiazhuang and Hubu and planted them here.


    In order to preserve this high-yield crop, the army must not move forward. This reason once again convinced Zhuqi town that the army moved to the Xuanfu.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong remained silent. At the moment, he is urging, what can he do? With his current status and position, his words can not be adopted by Yingzong and Wang Zhen. Rashly putting forward them will only attract their disgust.


    The army of the Ming Dynasty had already advanced to the Xuanfu mansion, and those who had been following behind also thought about it first.


    The first main cavalry was about 30000. Facing the 500000 main force of the Ming army, he had no spectrum in his heart and was not sure of winning the first war. He followed the Ming army for more than ten days. He watched the Ming army twist around like a stupid green worm, gradually filling his heart with confidence. It seems that these 500000 people are not strong enough to fight at one blow, so they issued an order to attack.


    Wara elite cavalry raided the Ming army brigade in two ways. Wang Zhen, who heard the news, was very nervous. He urgently contracted the army and sent gongshun Hou Wu Kezhong, Governor Wu Keqin and other soldiers to refuse the war. As a result, Wu Kezhong''s Department, as the guard of the Ming army, should have more than 10000 troops, but it was still unbearable.


    After the defeat in the first World War, Zhu Yong, Duke of Cheng, and Bo xueshou, Yongshun, led 40000 troops to yaoerling to fight with him first. As a result, the army was subdued and destroyed.


    The troops led by Zhu Yong are the elite of the Ming army, mainly cavalry. After the defeat of this army, the Ming army has actually lost the capital to fight a decisive battle first, and the military morale has begun to be lax. In this way, the day before the Ming army arrived at the civil castle, it had suffered heavy losses, reduced its personnel by more than 50000, its actual military strength (excluding transporters and civilian men used in the war) was less than 200000, and lost its elite cavalry.


    When Zhu Yong led 30000 cavalry to ambush first, the news came that Zhu Qizhen and Wang Zhen were scared to pee directly, and SA Yazi ran back.


    On August 13, the army entered the civil castle.


    When the army arrived at the civil castle, it was not dark and the sun did not set. At this time, it was only 20 miles away from Huailai County, and a rapid march could arrive. Once the army enters the county and refuses to fight the city, the Warsaw cavalry will have nothing to do.


    At this point, it can be called life and death. Wang Zhen raised a moth again and ordered the army to stop and stop moving forward.


    It turned out that more than a thousand baggage vehicles belonging to Wang Zhen had not arrived yet. These were all the things that the border army filial piety gave Wang Zhen along the way. The price was millions of Liang. As the actual speaker of the northern expedition, the gifts of local officials'' "strong journey" were of course accepted by Wang Zhen.


    The gifts given by officials along the way were too rich, so Wang Zhen gave up his life and gave up the great opportunity to enter Jiancheng.


    Wang Zhen asked everyone to wait until the car arrived. So in the civil engineering fort, Yingzong Zhuqi Town, hundreds of civil and military officials and hundreds of thousands of troops waited here all night.


    At dawn, more than a thousand vehicles still didn''t arrive, and Wang Zhen couldn''t wait any longer. He knew in his heart that the car couldn''t come, and he wanted to go at this time. Unfortunately, it was impossible to go at this time. There was enough time for one night. Thirty thousand elite cavalry from vara had surrounded the Ming army on several sides.


    As a result, hundreds of thousands of troops were "surrounded" by 20000 Warsaw cavalry in a civil castle without water source.


    It is impossible to encircle hundreds of thousands of people with 30000. However, after these days of tossing and turning, the army has long become a bird of shock, with no morale and completely lost most of its original combat effectiveness.


    At this time, Wang Zhen was also frightened by the rushing vara cavalry. In a panic, he took the civil Fort as the center, dug trenches and set up barriers to protect himself.


    Unfortunately, Wang Zhen doesn''t understand war or soldiers. He can''t even understand the terrain. Civil castle is a place with high terrain, no spring and water shortage. It is not a place to keep. So in the next few days, hundreds of thousands of Ming troops were also surrounded and attacked first. For two days and three nights, the worry of lack of water became more and more serious.


    The Ming army couldn''t dig a drop of water three feet into the ground. The morale of the army was at a loss and the morale of the Army wanted to change.


    On August 15, the army also withdrew suddenly. He said he would stop fighting and sent a messenger to say he wanted to talk about peace. This is simply a hard to get tactic.

 Chapter 136

    But Wang Zhen believed it. Maybe he was lying to himself. When he saw it, he withdrew first, and immediately ordered him to go out of the camp to find water.


    With this order, the soldiers removed the barriers, jumped out of the trench and ran desperately to a small river fifteen miles away. The team was in a mess. From a distance, it was dark one after another.


    But after running out for three or four miles, tens of thousands of vara elite cavalry suddenly appeared and rushed into the chaotic army of Daming.


    When the soldiers reach 10000, they are boundless, and when the soldiers reach 100000, they are grounded from heaven to earth.


    The Warsaw army besieged on all sides, and the cavalry trampled into the array and killed the Ming army with a long knife. The Ming army was seriously killed and injured. Where the saber passed, the head flew high and the blood flew. At the same time, he shouted loudly, "don''t kill those who disarm and throw the blade!"


    At a time of crisis, we can see the shamelessness of the officials of the Ming Dynasty: the vara army''s slogan of persuading surrender is "those who disarm and throw blades will not kill", as long as they throw down their armor and weapons. However, in order to protect their lives, these officials took off one thing and trampled on each other. More people were trampled to death by their own people than by the vara army.


    At that time, the Warsaw army was out of formation and had no intention to kill the enemy, because they were busy making money - picking up "precious gold, silver and jewelry". If one or two tough generals stand up and cheer up and make a counter charge, it may turn the war around. Such things were done by Cao Cao during the Three Kingdoms period, and Qin Qiong worked under Zhang xutuo and Li mi. Unfortunately, Wang Zhen was not Cao Cao, and there was no Qin Qiong or Qin Shubao among the generals of the Ming army. All people are busy taking off their clothes to save their lives, and the tragedy after taking off their clothes has become the laughing stock of history.


    Looking at Yingzong, he didn''t get off his horse and sit down at all, but broke through and fled under the close protection of the royal guards. It''s a pity that everyone was busy taking off their clothes at that time, and there was no support. The royal guards were alone and failed to break through. Finally, Zhuqi town became a lonely boat on the sea. Under the protection of the guard general Fan Zhong, Yang Chendong would be grabbed and taken to the North like a chicken like a young man


    After leaving the capital, Yang Chendong looked at what was happening around him as a bystander.


    The Ming army was defeated again and again, and wrong orders were issued from Wang Zhen''s mouth. Yingzong Zhuqi town was like a puppet. He only nodded and agreed, and could not debate right and wrong. Yang Chendong looked on coldly.


    This is not only a close understanding of the ancient war, but also a close observation of the military power of the Ming Dynasty.


    Even if some orders were wrong and were opposed by the officials, Zhu Qizhen agreed and Wang Zhen implemented them. Even if Yang Chendong wanted to change anything, he could not do it. We can only watch the army fall into siege and decomposition step by step, and finally the whole battle is completely defeated.


    Among them, what Yang Chendong can do is really limited. Facing Wang Zhen, who is in charge of the actual military power of hundreds of thousands of troops, unless he can hold the other side, otherwise, he will not have any dominant power in the war.


    Until the balance of the war was completely reversed, and finally came at the last moment. The civil war can be called a farce. There was no cavalry hedging, no generals to kill the enemy bravely, no decisive battle of the regiment, and there was no spectacular scene in which the firearms of the three battalions fired on the whole line. The timing of warla''s general attack was that the camp of the Ming army was loose. When moving the camp to get water, it was not important whether it was a trick to cheat first or the Ming army took the initiative to get water.


    "Young master, it''s chaotic, it''s all chaotic." Hu mang looked around with vigilant eyes. The May 4th gun hidden under his sleeve had already been loaded and opened the insurance. Whenever he found anyone trying to approach and threaten the young master, he would shoot without hesitation and kill the enemy.


    "Hey." a sigh came from Yang Chendong''s mouth.


    This sigh is for hundreds of thousands of Ming army!


    This sigh is for the decline of Daming!


    This sigh is also to end the chaos in front of us!


    "Pass on the order and follow the first plan." Yang Chendong''s eyes are still cold at this time, but if you look carefully, it is more fresh and hopeful than just now.


    With an order, hundreds of people who had been wandering around began to take action. Compared with those who are completely disordered and even in the surrounding areas, they are well dressed and fast, and carry out their orders according to the previous plan.


    Wang Zhen.


    The eunuch, who only knew how to seize power and money, was like a headless fly at the moment. His eyes looked at him disorderly, and his eyes kept turning up and down, looking for the place of vitality.


    For him, the defeat of the army is not terrible. As long as he can live, everything will be. It won''t be long before he can organize a new army and go to the battlefield. Of course, he may have such ability, but he doesn''t have such courage. It''s time to talk about it.


    Four eyes are still blinking quickly. Suddenly someone flashed past. In the chaotic army, such a scene is too common. Soldiers don''t know their generals and generals don''t know their soldiers. They run around like headless flies.


    But just as a figure flashed by, Wang Zhen felt a pain in his neck. He habitually stretched out his hand to touch it, and a stream of uncontrollable blood sprayed into his hands. The hot tide made his eyes grow bigger quickly, and then Zhang shouted.


    "Help... Help me... Someone... Someone killed me..."


    Wang Zhen was sober at this moment and knew that someone had laid a black hand on him at this moment. But in the chaotic battlefield, how common it is to die. Even if he is the handprint eunuch of the chief eunuch, and even if he is most favored by the British Pope, no one is paying attention to him at this moment.


    With one hand over his severed neck, he seemed to want to block the blood flowing hole; One hand held high and kept swinging, as if trying to attract people''s attention.


    He kept doing this, one second, two seconds, three seconds... About seven or eight seconds passed. He fell to his knees with a plop, and then his eyes showed a gray color, and his face showed a strong sense of unwillingness.


    He was unwilling. He was clearly in power. How could he fall to the ground.


    He was unwilling. The emperor believed in himself and had a bright future waiting for him.


    He was unwilling to die. It was so unclear that he didn''t even know who did it when he died.


    He is unwilling, but he is dead


    Wang Zhen is dead. Dead in the chaos, no one will pay attention to him. Even if someone sees it, he can only wish to step on his feet to vent his personal anger.


    Compared with Wang Zhen''s death in the hands of Leng Feng, Wang Zuo, the Minister of household, and Kuang ye, the Minister of military, were saved by Lengfeng. Hu Mang and Xiao Feng saved the two ministers and rushed to Yang Chendong.


    By comparison, Kuang Ye''s clothes are good and his mental outlook is good. Anyway, it''s also the Minister of the Ministry of war. There should be some integrity, but the wrong button on his clothes still shows that he was upset even under the slogan of the warra army "the disarmer will not kill!".


    Who is not afraid of death? In the face of death, people can''t react too much, at least not wrong, because it often replaces a kind of human instinct and essence.


    Kuang Ye just remembered a few wrong buttons. It''s really much better than Wang Zuo. Because we, the Minister of the Ministry of household, had already taken off our robes at this time. We were just wearing a underwear, which was wrinkled and didn''t fit very well. At first glance, it was the kind of clothes we didn''t know where to grab temporarily.


    Yang Chendong is not surprised that Wang Zuo will have such a performance. Literati should have integrity, but in the chaos of the army, under the influence of others, they will be completely confused, and it is reasonable to even do something they didn''t dare to think of before.


    Waiting for the two books to be brought to Yang Chendong, they were all old faces. They felt ashamed of their current performance, but soon the feeling was gone and replaced by curiosity.


    They wondered why in such a chaotic situation, the crown prince, who was only a fifth grade official, was not flustered. Not only that, there were more than ten or twenty powerful men around him.


    Compared with the panic of other soldiers, these people stand straight, their expression is also extremely serious, and their eyes look around like a moment. The clear color of vigilance is to tell others not to come here at will, otherwise the consequences will be very serious.


    The surprise in the hearts of the two ministers rose, and many reasons jumped out of their minds. When a group of people came in the distance, their proximity made them nervous again.


    "Don''t worry, it''s your own people." Yang Chendong whispered after noticing the performance of the two ministers. It was like the warm sunshine in the cold winter, which immediately relaxed their mind.


    It was the cold fronts of the first battalion and company of Yang Jiaxin''s army who came from afar. Under their protection, Ding Xuan, the right chamberlain of the Ministry of punishment, Wang Yonghe, the right chamberlain of the Ministry of work, Yang Shan, the left chamberlain of the Ministry of rites, Deng Li, the right deputy governor of the ducha academy, Huang YangZheng, the Shaoqing of Taichang temple, Liu Rong, the Shaoqing of Taipu temple, and Ling Zhu, the Shaoqing of Shangbao temple, were brought to Yang Chendong.


    "That''s all?" looking at the seven people coming, Yang Chendong asked the cold front with a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    "Some people are still in good condition. Others trample on themselves and die. Some have taken off like bright and clean, and can''t tell who is who." a Leng Feng platoon leader led the team stood at attention.

 Chapter 137

    "Well, my ability is limited. It''s good to save these people. Let''s go. Let''s clean up and go find the emperor." Yang Chendong''s lower jaw gently moved. Although the first plan is to save 30 officials or Hou Bo, the battlefield is always changing, and no one can cover everything. It is not easy to save these nine people.


    At this time, the nine adults found something wrong with Yang Chendong. The horse washing seemed more calm than anyone. Even he seemed to have a small number of elite armed forces with good combat effectiveness.


    Only those who can achieve this position are not human spirits. At this time, no one will ask why. If you are unhappy, people just need to abandon you. I''m afraid they don''t know what to do except waiting for death.


    No one raised any objection. Yang Chendong took everyone to the place where the emperor was located.


    Originally, everyone was with the emperor, but when the war was chaotic, the whole situation was chaotic. Fortunately, Yang Chendong had already arranged people to stare at the emperor''s every move. As he had long predicted that all this would happen, how could he leave the important brand of Zhuqi town at such a critical time?


    Compared with the chaos on the battlefield, taking off their armor and clothes everywhere and not resisting the fugitives, Zhuqi town is very tragic. The performance of Huben and the accompanying small eunuchs may be the only bright spot in the transformation of the whole civil Castle: they are shot into hedgehogs by tile arrows and still fight to the death, The purpose is to protect the emperor Zhuqi town who was scared to tremble and yellow water flowing from his trouser legs.


    Yes, Zhuqi town completely lost the majesty of the emperor. The golden armor had long been lost. At this time, he was curled up in a corner in an inner robe.


    Later history books have recorded that even when Zhuqi town was captured by the warla army, it showed how calm and brave it was, even with a face of justice, and dared to drink and scold the enemy. But in fact, this is not the case. This is just the trick of Yingzong to beautify himself after he became emperor again. Only the story of orthodox Beishou written by Yang Ming praised Zhuqi town as a flower. In fact, the records in orthodox LINRONG Lu and no Tai Lu are completely different.


    Just as Liu Dingzhi recorded in no Tai Lu, we can see three things about the change of Civil Engineering: first, Wang Zhen is indeed the culprit of the change of civil engineering fort; Second, Zhuqi town is not calm at all; Third, the officials are shameless and the royal guards (Huben) are loyal.


    When Yang Chendong and the nine ministers arrived here, they saw a team of Warsaw cavalry killing Huben and the little eunuchs.


    But relatively speaking, all the young eunuchs were killed, and when he waited for everyone to come, all the eunuchs died, none left. Only the guard general Fan Zhong and more than ten seriously injured Huben were still fighting desperately.


    Although the distance is still far away, everyone can see that even their emperor will be captured by the warra cavalry in the evening.


    The nine dignitaries and all the new army of the Yang family, at this time, their eyes fell on Yang Chendong. At this moment, he undoubtedly became the backbone of everyone, and everyone''s hope rested on him.


    "Rush over and open a path of blood, but if there are rebels, kill!" his face was indifferent, and his words fell out of his mouth word by word. If he didn''t know, he thought he was a general who had controlled the overall situation.


    In fact, there are only more than 100 of them now, but the number of vara cavalry opposite is at least more than 300.


    The nine ministers looked at Yang Chendong with suspicious eyes. They really didn''t understand what the horse washing adult relied on at this moment. In contrast, a hundred cold fronts are eager to try.


    Speaking of, these people have all been baptized by war. Some have participated in the war during Deng Maoqi''s uprising and the battle of xiaoryukyu island. In other words, if these people were not superior in strength and performance, they would not become soldiers of a battalion and a company. One represents the strongest meaning in many times.


    But no matter how many battles they have participated in and how many victories they have won, they can''t compare with this time. This is a performance in front of the sixth young master. Maybe many Leng Feng are poor and don''t have such a chance in their life. But now, the opportunity is in front of us. Who doesn''t want to perform well?


    At this time, the role of a battalion commander Xiao Feng appeared. As an officer and the current leader of the army, after hearing Yang Chendong''s order, he did not hesitate to say: "the first row is responsible for the left wing, the second row is responsible for the right wing, the third row and the eighth class rush in the middle, the ninth class is responsible for protecting the safety of all adults, and the tenth class is responsible for cutting off the rear."


    When the order was issued, Leng Feng, a hundred people in a row, quickly took action. Some people left, some right, and others rushed in front of Yang Chendong and others, but they didn''t breathe in just ten minutes. Everyone deployed in place. Its speed and sharp action made Kuang ye, the minister of the Ministry of military, an eye opener in the crowd.


    He has lived for decades, and most of them are in communication with the branches. He knows what the executive power and operational power of the Daming army are.


    It is precisely because of this that we can see the horror of this army jumping out of nowhere. Apart from other things, their mobility was beyond the reach of the Ming army he had seen. Even the elite army in Chengzu''s time, I''m afraid it''s rare to have such a performance. It can be in good order in times of crisis without a trace of disorder.


    When several ministers were dazzled, Leng Feng completed the distribution of the battle formation in a row. Then Xiao Feng gently spit out the word "Jin", the army began to attack forward, step by step, very steady, and 100 soldiers showed their eyes and courage.


    Just before everyone could see what was going on, Leng Feng had a dark firearm in everyone''s hand. As soon as the firearm came out, these people seemed to be integrated with it, giving people the feeling that it existed originally.


    In and out, hundreds of people marched forward in neat steps, narrowing the distance between them and the emperor step by step.


    The sudden appearance of this team naturally attracted the attention of the warra cavalry not far away. When the general in charge of commanding the war saw that the whole Ming army was in chaos, even when there were many tramples, more escapees and some surrenders, there was such an army approaching them. He was very angry.


    Still standing on his horse, the general did not pay attention to the more than 100 people in front of him. But it was just a charge that could completely defeat it, and it didn''t arouse his interest. "You and you, go and kill those people who don''t know how to live or die. Don''t kill them alive."


    General Wala thinks his dignity has been provoked. He must give these people a heavy blow and let others who dare to resist see what will happen if they disobey them.


    "Kill!" fifty or sixty Warsaw cavalry, dressed in alien costumes, shouted and shouted. They rushed towards Yang Chendong on their horses.


    In the eyes of the cavalry, with their impact, it will soon be like a strong wind sweeping away all the enemy leaves in the future. Although Leng Feng''s hands are dark and seem to be like firearms, they have seen such battles before. There are 15000 people in the three firearms battalions in the Daming army. They haven''t seen how to threaten them. Isn''t it that the army loses its armor when it is impacted?


    "Be careful, the Warsaw cavalry are very brave." several ministers saw the cavalry coming from the opposite side, their bodies trembling, and their words were with a trace of tremor.


    Compared with the minister''s almost frightened performance, hundreds of cold fronts were indeed staring. They took up their firearms one by one and aimed at the corresponding target cavalry according to the formation they stood in according to the usual training. All the cold fronts adjusted their breathing rhythm at this moment, waiting for the firing order of battalion commander Xiao Feng.


    "200 steps, 150 steps, 100 steps..."


    Xiao Feng, as a commander, looked at everything in front of him calmly, without any abnormal performance due to the impact of the other cavalry. When estimating the distance to the other party''s 100 steps, he opened his mouth and spit out two words - shooting.


    The sound is the command. At that moment, dozens of "Baba" and light and crisp gunshots sounded, and the bullets roared out of the chamber, seemingly rushing forward with a trace of fire.


    Even the moment the gunshot sounded, it seemed so neat that only one person was shooting from beginning to end. This is Leng Feng. Yang Chendong spent a lot of effort to train the strongest and elite. Under the high-intensity training and assessment, any Leng Feng has really become a military king.


    The gunfire roared out. Looking at the Warsaw cavalry coming from the opposite side, they fell to the ground one by one like small trees swept by the wind. Fifty or sixty people, even at this moment, no one fell off his horse. There were only fifty-six healthy horses who had lost their owners running here.


    "Catch as many war horses as possible and use them for your feet." Yang Chendong looked at the shooting effect after the first pull, nodded very satisfied, and his face relaxed a lot.


    Before seeing the actual combat, although Yang Chendong had great confidence in training, he still had some confidence in the end. Many times, training, including exercises and actual combat, are two different things.


    Now well, a wave of bullets poured out in the past and achieved practical results. All the enemies were hit and killed, and no one was caught. The result is still very satisfactory and gratifying.

 Chapter 138

    When the order was given, the vara horses were caught by the cold front and sent to the eyes of the nine ministers in exchange for their incredible eyes.


    Among the ministers, Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war, stared like a bronze bell, "you... What kind of firearm can you shoot so far and so accurately? Can you show me?"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t." seeing Kuang Ye''s hand unconsciously touch the gun in the hand of the cold front who sent his horse, he just turned aside and avoided the touch, and then held a cold and murderous look.


    It was this look that made Kuang Ye''s whole body tremble. At this moment, he felt that he was so close to death.


    "I''m sorry, Kuang Shangshu. They are mercenaries just because they took my money to do things. They won''t listen to anyone, and the weapons in their hands won''t allow anyone to touch. If they have to do this, there will be only one end, that is, they will become dead. I can''t guarantee it." Yang Chendong saw Kuang Ye''s embarrassment, It is clear in our hearts that if we don''t say a clear word about some things, we will inevitably be suspicious. Even so, we might as well just say it clearly and break these people''s minds.


    As soon as these words came out, the ministers who had a good sense of wonder took back their random eyes. They really looked at their nose and heart, and they didn''t hear anything outside the window.


    Touch is death. The price of curiosity is too big for them to bear.


    Even Kuang Ye Shangshu became a lot more honest at this time, and even apologized, "I was reckless just now, but I was wrong."


    "It doesn''t matter. Those who don''t know are innocent. Just don''t commit it when you know it." Yang Chendong smiled, then turned around and said to Xiao Feng: "our emperor hasn''t been rescued, and the goal hasn''t been achieved. I''ll trouble you."


    Even if it is the identity of a collaborator, it is of course necessary to be cautious.


    Xiao Feng, who was uncomfortable with Yang Chendong''s attitude and tone of discussion, hurriedly said, "OK, OK, that is, we will certainly do things well with the silver of the sixth young master. Everyone will follow the order and move on."


    Hundreds of steps away, general vara was stunned on the horse. Unconsciously, he had a surge of urine, and even something uncontrollable was about to flow out.


    Fifty or sixty cavalry were wiped out in the blink of an eye. No one could rush within 90 steps and die.


    You know, it''s all dead, and there''s no survivor, which has never happened in previous battles. No one even thought this would happen. But now, everything is real.


    "Go again, go together and kill all these people." general vara was angry. He didn''t know that the emperor of the Ming Dynasty was close at hand. He could be caught alive with only two or three charges. He was frightened by Yang Chendong''s team. If he didn''t deal with these people, he would be stuck in his throat and feel no safety.


    Many people also saw this scene among the remaining more than 200 Wara cavalry. At first, they were indeed surprised, but with the general''s cry, their pride was inspired. One by one, they stared at the more than 100 people with covetous eyes, and then the cavalry attacked.


    More than 200 cavalry against more than 100 people, all infantry, and on the plain without any obstacles, there is no possibility of failure. Once the speed of the horse is improved, the saber in their hands can make a good head fly up by gently crossing it.


    "Woo, woo..."


    With all kinds of screams, the impact of Wara cavalry began. With the help of horse speed, it quickly shortens the distance between the two sides.


    "Be careful, be careful!" Kuang ye and Wang Zuo''s nine important officials stared at the scene. Although they were already sitting on the horse, they still felt their whole body trembling, because they really didn''t know how to crack the mercenaries mentioned by Yang Chendong in the face of more than twice the force.


    This is naturally because they do not know about these firearms. Past experience tells them that the power of firearms is indeed not small, but the weakness is also quite obvious. That is, once they shoot, they need to reload bullets. In this way, in the face of more than twice the enemy, the firemen no longer have the slightest advantage.


    "Raise your gun, get ready to... Shoot!" different from the last time, Xiao Feng also raised his 95 style this time. With the increase of the number of enemies, he also wanted to join the battle. However, his move really attracted the dissatisfaction of other cold fronts.


    But more than twice as many enemies. They really won''t put them in their eyes. Battalion commander, this is clearly just a hand addiction.


    Leng Feng''s mind can''t be guessed by others. When everyone thought that the situation of this battle was somewhat bad, the gunfire rang out.


    First, a volley like that between them solved nearly half of the other party''s men and horses. Then the sound could not be as neat as before, but it just gave people the feeling that there were a few more sound guns. Then, when looking at the whole battlefield, there was only the general warra running on horseback.


    At the most critical moment, the general was timid. Relying on his exquisite equestrian skills, he hid his body on the horse, which escaped a blow.


    Just in front of the most elite cold front, you are identified as the target. Where can you escape? Even if you avoid the first day of junior high school, you can''t avoid the fifteenth day. Xiao Feng raised the firearm. After breathing gently, his right index finger moved. After the light and crisp "Ba" sounded, the horse fell to the ground.


    As soon as the horse fell, the general Wala naturally fell down on the horse, and then got up quickly and continued to run. But after another shot, the body fell to the ground, and there was no movement.


    Xiao Feng, who was satisfied in his heart, felt more energetic and ordered, "everyone obey orders and search forward. If you find any danger, you don''t have to report it and deal with it by yourself."


    This is tantamount to handing over the autonomy of shooting to individuals. One by one, a hundred cold fronts were immediately excited, looking for the target enemy who may not be dead.


    Perhaps it was because the previous shooting skills were too accurate. When they walked all the way, they didn''t find an undead enemy. This made the cold front feel that they still had more to say. On the contrary, the important officials such as Kuang ye and Wang Zuo who followed all the way were relieved in their hearts. With the company of such powerful mercenaries, their security should be more guaranteed.


    After more than 300 steps, finally, went to the armor, and Zhuqi town in yellow robes appeared in everyone''s sight.


    Compared with his usual high appearance, he had become frightened in his eyes, his clothes were untidy, and even had a small bruise on his face.


    The bruise should be caused by falling to the ground. In short, he was in a mess at this time. When I saw Yang Chendong and others, the originally godless eyes immediately longed for strong vitality, "Yang Aiqing, I''m here, I''m here."


    "Check other people''s injuries and protect the emperor." Yang Chendong also saw Zhuqi town at a glance, then ran to Zhuqi town with a frightened look on his face and came to Zhuqi town.


    Finally, he could grasp Yang Chendong''s hand. Zhu Qizhen said with a flustered expression, "mistakenly, mistakenly!"


    At this moment, Zhu Qizhen has not forgotten to find a person to carry the black pot for the great defeat. It can be seen that no one who can be an emperor is a simple generation.


    "Yes, Grandpa Wang was guilty of delaying the war plane and even losing. But he was also kind-hearted, but he was not good at leading troops." Yang Chendong knew Zhu Qizhen''s feelings for Wang Zhen. In history, this man was first captured, then returned by vara, and regained the throne a few years later. But as soon as he entered the throne, what he hasn''t forgotten is that he built a colored clay statue for Wang Zhen and built a monument for him.


    Only from this point of view, how much Zhu Qizhen dotes on Wang Zhen, he will not believe it, because he will hate Wang Zhen for this big defeat. Moreover, outsiders know that he has a cooperative relationship with Wang Zhen. If they say something too much at this time, it will inevitably give people a feeling of crossing the river and tearing down the bridge. Anyway, people have been killed by Leng Feng. What is it to say something nice?


    As soon as Yang Chendong said this, Zhu Qizhen looked at him with appreciation, and then said, "Yang Aiqing, you''d better send someone to see if you can find Mr. Yang. Maybe he is also fighting with the enemy."

 Chapter 139

    "Oh, OK." Yang Chendong nodded and agreed as soon as he saw that it was true.


    This move finally attracted strong opposition from Kuang ye, Wang Zuo and others. "No, your majesty, there are few soldiers around us now. If we are dispatching some people out, I''m afraid it will be more or less bad if we meet the vara cavalry. Please think twice."


    If Wang Zhen is here, maybe they dare not say so. However, knowing that this person is not here and is still in danger, even for their own safety, naturally everything can be announced to the mouth.


    "Yes, yes, there are only a hundred mercenaries around us. If we ask them for help, we will certainly disperse our own strength. If we meet the enemy again, we will... We don''t know life and death." Yang Chendong naturally won''t send Leng Feng to find Wang Zhen. He is already dead. Is there any need to look for him? So he pretended to be very embarrassed.


    When it comes to looking for Wang Zhen, he will disperse his strength and may fall into danger. At this moment, Zhuqi town''s mind to look for people is not so strong. After all, no matter how good the relationship is, if it is possible to take your life, you should think twice about who it is.


    "Oh, well, I believe Mr. Ji has his own nature and should be fine." Zhu Qizhen reluctantly gave up looking for someone because of the situation. But then he looked at Yang Chendong and said, "Yang Aiqing, who are these people? How can they have such strength to kill many Warsaw cavalry and come to me?"


    "Emperor, please forgive your sinlessness." Yang Chendong knows that this is an excellent opportunity to disclose the identity of Xiao Feng and others. Of course, he won''t miss it. So as he spoke, he looked guilty.


    "Hey, Yang Aiqing, why? You saved me. It''s a great achievement. How can I blame you." Zhu Qizhen grabbed Yang Chendong and didn''t let him kneel down. He said with an excited look on his face.


    It has to be said that Zhuqi town still has a set of ways to grasp people''s hearts. It''s like what I said just now. I''m afraid anyone will be grateful when they hear it, and even have the idea of going through fire and water to repay your grace.


    But who is Yang Chendong? In later generations, the monarch is just an identity symbol for him. It is absolutely impossible for him to say anything about loyalty. At least it''s not what a faint king like Zhuqi town can do.


    He didn''t care what Zhu Qizhen said in his heart. On the surface, he pretended to be very moved and said, "where is the minister who saved the emperor? It''s clear that the emperor has the blessing of heaven, which led the ministers to come."


    What I said was that Zhuqi town was happy. Just now, the expression of fear seemed to relax a lot.


    "Your Majesty, I just said that I was guilty because I was afraid of death, so I spent a lot of money to invite this foreign mercenary. They only recognize money but not people. In their eyes, there is no distinction between countries and regions. Some people will work for anyone who can pay them money. The emperor also knows that I am not short of money. I am only for safety But if you don''t report it to the emperor in advance, it''s also guilty. "


    There is a high sounding opportunity to tell Zhu Qizhen the identity of Xiao Feng and others. As long as he knows, this matter will be legalized.


    Sure enough, Zhu Qizhen, who heard this, nodded, "well, it''s still Yang Aiqing who plans ahead, but I just don''t know how much they are so powerful. What''s the cost?"


    Not only Zhu Qizhen thought like this, but also several other ministers were very curious. After seeing the power of this mercenary, they wanted to know the price.


    In fact, Zhu Qizhen is the most concerned about. Although he didn''t see him personally, he must have some skills and should not be small to come to him in the midst of the chaotic army. If everyone can hire such a powerful army, doesn''t it mean they have the capital to rebel? How can he not pay attention?


    Feeling that everyone looked at him, Yang Chendong smiled and said: "Your Majesty, it''s a coincidence that they were not the people I hired at first. They were overseas barbarians doing business with me. This time, they were also responsible for delivering goods to Tianwaitian trading firm. I was just met by me and caught up with the army, so I discussed with them and asked them to protect my safety this time at the price of 10000 Liang per person. If it wasn''t such a coincidence, I would like to go directly Invite them from overseas. I''m afraid they don''t like this silver. "


    Ten thousand taels for one person and one million taels for one hundred people.


    It was also said to be this silver. Kuang ye and Wang Zuo took a breath after listening to it.


    In particular, Wang Zuo, as the Minister of household, has a clearer understanding of the silver of Daming. The value of the silver passed from him every year is also very huge. But even he was shocked when he heard the price, let alone several other important officials.


    This answer also surprised Zhu Qi town in a cold sweat. One million liang of silver, just to protect his own safety, Yang Chendong is really rich. Of course, only he can afford the price in the Manchu Dynasty. After all, whether it''s immortal residence or heaven outside, a lot of silver flows into it every day.


    The same answer also let Zhu Qi town breathe a sigh of relief. The higher the price a mercenary needs, he will naturally feel more relieved. It also shows that not everyone can hire this army to achieve great achievements and threaten himself.


    While they were talking, Hu mang came to Yang Chendong. "Young master, except general Fan Zhong, all the other Huben..."


    Nothing. Hu mang didn''t go on, but his constant shaking of his head has explained everything.


    Yang Chendong listened to the result without making any decision. Instead, he set his eyes on Zhuqi town. It looks like you are the emperor and you should be in charge.


    "Well, let them go. After returning to the palace, I will reward their family. What do you do next? Yang Aiqing, and you Aiqing, what do you think?" Zhu Qizhen was very satisfied with Yang Chendong''s attitude, but he really couldn''t come up with any ideas at this time. His heart was already confused under the defeat of the army.


    It was said that they were asking important officials, but in fact, everyone''s eyes fell on Yang Chendong. Obviously, they had no idea for a long time. With the enemy on all sides, it seems that no way out is safe.


    Even if it was up to him, Yang Chendong was not polite. He knew that the longer he stayed here, the greater the danger. Before, there was no news because all the warra cavalry were wiped out. But once the warra army knew its trace, once the army pressed the border, with only 100 people, the danger still existed.


    "Well, even though the emperor handed over the important task to the minister, the minister put forward his own suggestions. Our current position is naturally the closest to Huailai County, but it is also the most dangerous. Wala will guard us and must have arranged heavy troops there. Then we might as well go the opposite way and go to Weizhou." Yang Chendong showed that he has a clear mind. In fact, That''s what he planned before.


    "Yes, it''s good to be unprepared and attack the unexpected. Bing Fayun said that no one would think that we would go to Weizhou." Kuang ye, the Minister of war, immediately supported Yang Chendong''s suggestion.


    Yang Chendong and Kuang ye, who knew the art of war, had the same opinion. Zhu Qizhen was determined, "OK, let''s go to Yuzhou." after that, he got up and prepared to leave. But he was stopped by Yang Chendong.


    "What does Yang Aiqing mean?" Zhu Qizhen''s face changed greatly. He was afraid that this person would have any evil intentions towards himself. If so, only one wounded general Fan Zhong was there. He was afraid that he could not protect himself at all.


    "Yang Chendong, what are you going to do?" Fan Zhong stepped forward with a hammer in his hand and asked. But before he came near, Hu Mang, Yang ER and Yang Wu surrounded him in three directions, which could ensure that if he took a step forward, he would splash blood five feet and fall to the ground.


    The situation suddenly became tense. Yang Chendong quickly gave Hu mang a backward look, and then half knelt in front of Zhu Qi town. "Emperor, your subjects have no other meaning, but if you want to escape, the emperor must change his clothes."


    "Change clothes? Why?" Zhu Qizhen looked puzzled.


    "Emperor, wearing a yellow robe, it''s easy to attract other people''s attention and the pursuit of Warsaw cavalry." Yang Chendong scolded each other''s pig head in his heart. On the surface, it was really an appearance of persuasion.


    "Oh!" at this time, Zhu Qizhen just woke up and nodded, "yes, what Yang Aiqing said is, that is, I will take off my yellow robe."


    "Yes, the emperor should not only take off his robe, but also put it on others to confuse the enemy''s attention." Yang Chendong''s words fell down, but he was so surprised that nine ministers such as Kuang ye were nervous. They first looked at each other, and then slowly lowered their heads one by one.


    The reaction of these people fell into the eyes of Yang Chendong and Zhu Qizhen, who naturally looked unhappy. The former looked down and smiled. When he looked up, he had recovered his serious state. "The emperor can put the yellow robe on the dead Huben who is close to your body, creating a false image, which can confuse the enemy."


    Hearing that the dead were to be dressed, Kuang ye and others raised their heads one by one, and their faces resumed their natural state. Zhu Qizhen suddenly realized it and said, "yes, what Yang Aiqing said is that it makes the warla army think that I have risen to heaven, so no one will chase us."

 Chapter 140

    "Emperor Shengming." Yang Chendong, including several important officials, knelt down on the ground with a compliment on his face.


    "Hahaha, all the ministers please get up. I''ll take off my clothes now." Zhu Qizhen seemed to find the feeling of being emperor again. With a laugh, he took off his yellow robe.


    Soon, a man of similar stature to Zhuqi town was sent to the public. What was important was that he had been cut several times on his face. He had already been beyond recognition. After everyone started to change the yellow robe on the dead, they recognized the direction of Weizhou and hurried there.


    More than an hour after they left, a group of vara cavalry with a number of about 500 came. There is also a father-in-law wearing eunuch clothes, who is Xining and an important member of the eunuch group.


    Xining went out with the army and was in chaos. He was unfortunately caught by the vara cavalry. When he was about to cut him to death, he shouted out his identity and said that he could help the vara army find the Ming Yingzong. In this way, the Ming world was readily available.


    The charm of Xining''s words was so great that he was heard by the general warra who was holding him. He didn''t kill him, but took him all the way to find the news of Zhuqi town in the chaotic army.


    This team is headed by Saibao Wang, including Xining. When he came to this place of chaos and war, the bright yellow robe was immediately noticed by the public. Xining got off his horse and carefully picked up the body before he came to the unrecognized body. He also found Zhu Qi town''s carry on waist pendant on this person. At that time, he said with great joy: "general, this is the emperor of the Ming Dynasty, but he is dead."


    "Dead! Hey." hearing Zhu Qizhen''s death, Saibao Wang''s face couldn''t help showing a trace of hatred. It was obvious that a dead man had no effect on him.


    Noticing that Saibao Wang was so disappointed, Xining, who was afraid of losing his life, turned her eyes and said: "General, although the emperor of the Ming Dynasty is dead, we can still make some articles with jade pendants in hand. I think this chaotic news will certainly panic the Ming army. If you can take advantage of this opportunity, you may be able to invade the capital. You are familiar with there. There are countless gold and silver treasures and beauties."


    When it comes to the prosperity of the capital, as a former Messenger, how can Saibao Wang not know? His face changed from worry to joy and said, "yes, yes, go, you follow me to see the leader. We are ready to attack the capital of Daming, ha ha ha."


    Zhuqi town deliberately left the waist pendant. It was said that it was to create more realistic facts. Unexpectedly, it came in handy and became a thing for identifying his identity. At this time, Daming Yingzong, who changed his clothes of Huben, is now going to Weizhou in the west of the mountain from the periphery of the civil castle with Yang Chendong and his party.


    Even if I didn''t choose to come to my arms, I still met the two cavalry teams of vara.


    After meeting the cold front, the cavalry with hundreds of people was like a living target. Before they could see what line-up was here and who was there, they were killed far away.


    This is also the first time that Zhuqi town saw the power of Leng Feng from a close distance. For a time, he was terrified. But he was relieved to think that they are now used for himself.


    With more horses and more food from these vara cavalry, they began to speed up after they had enough to eat and drink, and went straight to Yuzhou day and night.


    Xining was brought by the king of Saishu to his brother, who was also the leader of Wara.


    He was also tall first. His eyes had a sense of being superior without anger. His eyes were deep and sharp. When he looked at Xining, he was scared to his heart.


    "You say this is your emperor''s thing?" he asked casually, playing with the expensive waist Pendant in his hand.


    "Yes, yes, Lord leader, this is the property of our Ming emperor. He has been killed by the heroic warla cavalry." Xining knelt down on the ground, completely like a slave. After saying this, he was afraid that the other party would not believe him, and continued to add: "The little one was originally a eunuch walking around the Ming emperor. Naturally, he won''t admit his mistake. In addition, the little one was originally a real woman, not a Han. He had long expected the army to flatten the Ming Dynasty and repeat the glory of our grassland people."


    Xining is really afraid of dying. What''s nice to say at this moment, I''m afraid I''ll kill myself first.


    "Well." Xining''s statement made him believe him first. "Even if the Ming emperor died, do you think their capital has been disordered now?"


    Before, Yang Chendong was angered by tuoge''er, the captain of the guard of Saibao Wang. As a result, all the secret agents of the warla department in the capital of Daming were exposed and died. If you want to know about Daming, you can only ask the little Eunuch in front of you, the yin-yang man.


    Xining''s fear is to kill himself without asking anything, so he can''t show his value. Now, as long as the other party is willing to ask himself, it will prove that he is useful and his life will be carefree. In order to better express himself and show his importance, he knelt down and analyzed: "Lord leader, the most important thing in the Ming Dynasty is the emperor. The imperial family is huge beyond our imagination. Even if the current emperor dies, they can launch a new emperor at any time."


    "What?" Xining''s answer made her very dissatisfied. "From this point of view, doesn''t it mean that it''s useless for us to kill the Ming emperor?"


    "No, no, it''s not like that." Xining shook her head like a wave drum. "Although the imperial family of the Ming Dynasty is very large, it is not difficult to elect an emperor. But it is difficult for the new emperor to have great power in a short time, and this is our opportunity. Therefore, we can''t immediately announce the death of the Ming emperor. In this way, we will only give each other more preparation time. We can march to the capital first and wait for the arrival of the army At that time, when the news of the death of the Ming emperor was announced, even if they elected a new emperor, it was difficult to form any resistance. At that time, under the alternation of new and old regimes, there must be chaos. In this way, we can press the city. At that time, the small friends who are lobbying me well may be able to open the city gate and enter the capital completely without blood It''s heavy. "


    Zhuqi town is dead. For Xining, he has no hope. Even if you can return to the capital safely and change an emperor, how can you trust him like Yingzong?


    Maybe other eunuchs are eager to kill themselves. Even if there is no way out, just vote for vara. With the credit of his advice, once vara is successful, maybe he can become a eunuch with power like Wang Zhen?


    At this moment, Xining seems to see the brilliant light in the future. In order to achieve this goal, he really tried his best to plan for it first.


    "OK." after listening to Xining''s remarks, he also moved his mind. Originally, I just wanted to attack the border of the Ming Dynasty to show my strength. But unexpectedly, even the Ming emperor was killed by himself. Now that he has the opportunity to enter the capital of the Ming Dynasty, how could he give up?


    At the beginning, he asked the Ming emperor to marry a princess for himself, but he was refused. Now it seems that if you can enter the capital, can''t all the princesses be chosen by yourself? Also avenged his humiliation.


    Xining''s proposal was also accepted first. Then the vara army began to clean the battlefield. The firearms seized alone included 14 generals'' cannons, 2161 magic barrels and 4223 magic guns. Together with other Quartermaster items, it can be said that it was a great harvest.


    Among the Ming army, the British Duke Zhang Fu, the taining Hou Chen Ying, the son-in-law Du Wei Jingyuan, the Pingxiang Bo Chen Huai, the Xiangcheng Bo Li Zhen, the sui''an Bo Chen long, the Xiu Wu Bo Shen Rong, the governors Liang Cheng and Wang GUI, the bachelor Cao Nai and Zhang Yi, the academician Zhang Yi, the Minister of General Administration Zuo Tongzheng Gong Quan''an, the Taichang Temple Dai Qingzu, Wang Yiju, the giver Bao Liangzuo, Yao Mian, Bao Hui, the Chinese Shu Sheriff Yu Gong Pan Cheng, Qian Yu, censor Zhang Hong, huang shang, Wei Zhen, Xia Cheng, Yin Hong, Tong cunde, sun Qing, Lin Xiangfeng, doctor Qi Wang, Feng Xueming, member Lang Wang Jian, Cheng Siwen, formula, Duan, principal Yu Jian, Zhang Tang, Zheng Yu, deputy Ma Yu of Dali temple, pedestrian Si Zheng Yin Chang, pedestrian Luo Ruyong, imperial supervisor Xia Guanzheng Liu Xin, Xu ban Li Gong Shi Yu and others died in the scuffle. More than half of the Ming army died in this battle, and a large number of luggage were plundered first. Only Xiao Weizhen, the Cheng of the right temple of Dali temple, and Li Xian, an anthology doctor, escaped. Then there are the nine important officials saved by Yang Chendong.


    The 500000 troops left by Zhu Di, the emperor Chengzu of the Ming Dynasty, were wiped out, the three most elite battalions were destroyed, and the development of military firearms was greatly hindered; The gateway to the capital has also opened. This battle was called "the defeat of civil engineering" in the history of the Ming Dynasty. The defeat had a far-reaching impact and became a turning point from the early stage to the middle stage of the Ming Dynasty.


    ......


    capital.


    When the news of the defeat of civil engineering reached the capital, everyone was hit by a drinking stick. There is a lot of discussion in the market, and the mixed situation will appear. There was a lot of noise in the court, and no one was in charge.


    The imperial court was in a state of panic. Zhu Qiyu, the king of Ying, who was temporarily in charge of the imperial government, was like a needle and felt on the chair next to the Dragon seat.


    Originally, he thought that he was managing the government temporarily, and the ministers under him would deal with things. He just looked like he could make a perfect job when the Emperor Zhu Qizhen came back and continue to be his Lord. But I didn''t expect that the army would be defeated, so miserably. Listen to the news from the front, there are corpses everywhere. Now even the emperor Zhuqi town has no news. If you say something disrespectful, you don''t know life and death.


    The emperor doesn''t know life and death, and his burden will undoubtedly become very heavy. Just like now, all the ministers are asking his opinions, which makes him uneasy and don''t know how to respond.

 Chapter 141

    "King Jia, the soldiers report that the vara army is coming to the capital. Baiyangkou is in a hurry. If you don''t ask, Zijing pass and Juyong Pass will be in danger in a few days. At that time, the vara army can go straight to the capital." Wang Zhi, one of the old ministers of the Ministry of officials, bravely stood up and stated the severity and danger of the current situation to Zhu Qiyu, King Jia.


    "What about that?" Zhu Qiyu, who had never really managed the government, was asked and had no idea.


    "King Jia, Wang Shangshu, now we should discuss the question of where the emperor is and whether he can come back." Hu Peng, the Minister of rites, stepped forward with a wat board in his hand, and said with a sad look.


    The snake has no head and can''t do it. No one can finally make up his mind. We can''t think and work hard at one place.


    "What Hu Shangshu said is that at present, what needs to be clarified most is where the emperor is and where the other ministers with the army are." Jin Lian, Shangshu of the Ministry of punishment, and Shi Pu, Shangshu of the Ministry of industry, all held wat boards, raised their heads high and expressed their ideas.


    "Well, that''s it. Go and check the situation of the imperial brother immediately." Zhu Qiyu, the king of Ying, nodded with approval on his face.


    If you know Zhu Qi town is still alive, of course, you''ll find a way to get him back and preside over the overall situation. If the person is gone... Zhu Qiyu hasn''t thought about it yet.


    The meeting ended in such a hurry that no one, two or three were discussed. The spies of the East Hall and the royal guards began to move. They just faced the warla army on the battlefield and wanted to find out the real information, which could not be done in a short time.


    Zhu Qiyu returned to the south palace with a worried face.


    The south palace is a side hall in the Imperial Palace, because it is only a corner of the Imperial Palace, and few people come at ordinary times. When Zhuqi town left, it also had a hint of warning to arrange his brother here. Only because the prince had just reached the age of two and was newly established, he could not supervise the country at all, which made Zhu Qiyu lack.


    But it is absolutely impossible to just let you stand there as a puppet and want to have any power or have any ideas about imperial power. The arrangement in the remote Nangong is a warning to Zhu Qiyu that you should grasp your position and not exceed your authority.


    Being arranged here in Nangong, Zhu Qiyu didn''t have any ideas. He was also very clear about his own positioning. But that''s based on the triumphant return of Zhuqi town. He naturally wants to sit back as his Lord, but now


    The mood is very complex. Even some mixed Zhu Qiyu returns to the south palace where he temporarily lives step by step. His eyes just see several small eunuchs not far away. They seem to be talking about themselves and pointing something.


    For a moment, anger suddenly rose from my heart. He is a puppet, but he is also a prince. How can some small eunuchs give such directions to themselves? For a moment, he was angry from his heart and moved a trace of killing heart.


    But the murderous heart was forcibly suppressed as soon as it got up. Now Yingzong''s life and death are unknown. What if he is on his way back? Didn''t it fall on the handle and mouth to kill the little Eunuch in the palace? Zhu Qiyu knew very well about his brother that he was really not too big-minded.


    Zhu Qiyu wants to calm things down and suppress his anger. But at this time, a big Eunuch in Python robe suddenly came out from the side and looked coldly at the four little eunuchs who were gathering and discussing, "I don''t do anything in the palace, but I chew my tongue here. Is it really idle? Come on, drag them down and beat forty army sticks alone."


    Forty army staff, this is tantamount to human life. As soon as the four little eunuchs heard this, their faces suddenly changed greatly and they quickly knelt down to the ground and begged for mercy. But a few little eunuchs had already come over, pulled them up one by one, and pulled them away in the distance.


    The little eunuch dared to belittle himself and paid the price of his life. Zhu Qiyu felt that his chest was loose, and his accumulated anger over the past few days also vented a lot.


    "Your Highness, our family is polite here." just when I felt relieved, the big eunuch who had just yelled came to Zhu Qiyu with a slight bow.


    If you can wear Python robes, needless to say, you must be very high among eunuchs. In fact, only two people can do this in the palace today. One is Wang Zhen, who has been killed, and the other is Jin Ying.


    Jin Ying, from Annan. After entering the palace, he served Taizong, Renzong, Xuanzong and Yingzong. When Yongle was about 30 years old at the end of his life, he was promoted to the right supervisor of the Department of rites. After Renzong ascended the throne, the population and family wealth under the name of the prisoner Zhang Ding, who was about to be exiled, including real estate and trees, and the population and land of his son-in-law Tian gouer, were given to him. In the seventh year of Xuande (1432), because of his loyalty and diligence, he was given the imperial edict of exemption from death. Later, he was given the silver note and promoted to be a priest and eunuch.


    Yingzong Zhuqi town was only nine years old when he ascended the throne. Eunuch Wang Zhen would coax him to play, and he liked Wang Zhen most. So Wang Zhenyue out of Jin Ying and other eunuchs, alone stirred the power and took charge of the ceremony supervisor. Jin Ying had to let him everywhere.


    It''s more dormant than letting him go everywhere. Because he has always been the eunuch of BingBi, and he is also the first BingBi, enjoying a high position of power. It was just that Wang Zhen was so popular that no one paid attention to him.


    Jin Ying suddenly appeared at this time, and still appeared for Zhu Qiyu. The meaning of this is worth pondering.


    For Jin Ying, the seal of Zhu Qiyu is still very good. For no other reason, this man is one of the few people who respects himself. Maybe we are all oppressed people, or maybe because they have the same experience and know what hibernation means, so naturally they have too many similarities.


    "Thank you, father-in-law Jin." Zhu Qiyu smiled and smiled at Jin Ying. At the same time, he bent down slightly to express his gratitude.


    "Oh, I can''t help it. The king of Ying is a golden body and presides over the government. How can he be so polite to me as a eunuch." Jin Ying''s face was frightened and his head was very low. She was eager to make a close contact with her knees on the ground.


    When it comes to presiding over the court, Zhu Qiyu looks bitter and says with awe in his eyes: "why? Does Father Jin also come to make fun of my incompetence in the court?"


    I feel a sense of pressure on me. It can be called seeing me. Jin Ying, who knows a lot, is familiar with this feeling. After all, there are four emperors he has experienced. But at this time, he still pretended to be very afraid and shook his head vigorously, "Your Highness, I don''t think so. On the contrary, I think the king is just out of time. Otherwise, it''s not difficult to become a wise king with your great strategy."


    "Shh!"


    He was really frightened by Jin Ying''s words. Zhu Qiyu looked around and looked very nervous. "Father Jin, don''t hurt the king."


    "Don''t worry, your highness. I''ve been in the palace for so many years and have some energy of my own. There is no third person within a hundred steps around here. Just rest assured." Jin Ying''s face was full of confidence. This time I came to find Zhu Qiyu. I had taken a certain risk and came to show my loyalty and surrender. That is, how can we not make relevant preparations.


    "Well... We''d better go into the palace and say it." Zhu Qiyu knew that Jin Ying dared to say so. It really should be arranged. After all, once the matter was known by Zhu Qi Town, he had intimate contacts with eunuchs in private. With this, he would be suspected and would not know what kind of end he would end up with. But Jin Ying regards herself as a minister, and her heart is already self-evident.


    Zhu Qiyu knew what he knew. Jin yingyu had been in the palace for so many years. It was impossible not to know. If he dares to come, he must have something to tell himself. At that moment, he strode towards the hall with a considerate look. Jin Ying followed him half a step behind him, and he followed him step by step with his head down. But if you are willing to look up at this time, you can see a very firm look on his face.


    Is firm. Because this time Jin Ying came to persuade Zhu Qiyu to go up.


    Whether Zhuqi town is alive or not and can return to the palace, in Jin Ying''s eyes, it is already a useless man. The change of imperial power has always been a shadow of swords. That is, if you dare to go out of the palace, you should be ready to be occupied by the turtledove. If you want to blame, you can only blame Zhu Qizhen for believing and doting on Wang Zhen. Even if you trust others and don''t give yourself a way to live, don''t blame him for finding another way.


    Next, in the palace of the south palace, Zhu Qiyu talked with Jin Ying for a long time. No one knows what they said, but the subsequent events are enough to infer what they said and planned.


    ......


    Hu Fu.


    After Hu Zhen and Hu Changning returned to the mansion, they issued a strict order that no one should leave the mansion without their permission. Even the old maids who buy vegetables and cook in the house also need to be limited in time and point, and they have to keep up with a few more servants when they travel.


    No one knows what will happen next. Judging from Hu''s years of official experience, it''s better to do more than less at this time. First, wait and see what happens, and then make a heavy note.


    Because of this order, the atmosphere in the whole Hu house became very tense and depressed. In Hu Yan''s room in the backyard, she was walking back and forth with an anxious face. After a while, some bumpy maid Xiaoqing ran in with an anxious face.


    "Xiaoqing, what did you hear? Can you hear from him?" as soon as she saw the close maid, Hu Yan stepped forward and grabbed her hands. Her face was full of tension and worry.

 Chapter 142

    "Little... Miss. The main door, side door and back door of the house are all closed. No one can go out without the master''s order." Xiaoqing panted and told Hu Yan what he saw.


    Hearing that all the doors in the house were closed, Hu Yan had a bad feeling in her heart. If nothing had happened, such a change would not have happened. Her complexion changed slightly. When she looked at Xiaoqing, she was worried, "I asked you to inquire about the news. What was the result?"


    "This..." Xiaoqing shook her head. "I can''t get out of the house, and I can''t ask for more information, but when I asked sun Chuang, he said, it seems that the front has lost the battle."


    "Defeat? As if?" Hu Yan asked gedeng in her heart, "is this news confirmed?" as she spoke, her hands had clenched Xiaoqing''s wrists.


    "Miss, you know, as sun Chuang, what you know is really limited. Miss, please let go and hurt me." Xiaoqing''s tearful eyes are hazy. Hu Yan''s hands really hurt this moment.


    Some mechanically released her hand. Hu Yan sat down on the chair and said with empty eyes, "he''ll be fine, he''ll be fine..."


    Similar to Hu Yan''s reaction, there were not a few in the capital at this time. In particular, the families of hundreds of military officials also vaguely felt that things were bad. Although there was no definite news, the atmosphere had become cold for a time.


    Affected by it, the business of Shenxianju and Tianwaitian also began to become bleak. In the past, seats were in short supply, but now there are at least 30% fewer guests. They don''t have to wait in line to spend here.


    In this depressing atmosphere, five days later, a team of people and horses came from outside the capital gate. The leader looked strange, had a square face, a tall body, a beard to the knee, was good at riding and archery, and hung a big knife next to a good horse with a fierce murderous spirit.


    But at this time, there was no murderous spirit in his eyes, but only an anxious look. He is Shi Heng, governor of Datong Prefecture.


    Shi Heng, Song Ying, Hou of Xining, Wu Jin, Bo Zhu Mian, etc. fought with Warsaw cavalry in yanghekou. Song and Zhu were killed in battle. He rode back alone and recruited soldiers all the way. He also brought back hundreds of horsemen and horses. This time, he returned to the capital to make a contribution and atone for his sins.


    Shiheng came back and brought back the latest news from the front. When Zhu Qiyu, the king of the imperial court, learned of it, he immediately called officials above the fourth grade in Beijing into the palace for discussion.


    Above the hall, Shi Heng knelt down in front of Zhu Qiyu and told him in detail what he had experienced and seen in tears. After that, he kowtowed his head to the ground and said, "it''s incompetent, incompetent."


    At this moment, Shi Heng shows the appearance of a loyal and brave general. Kneeling there is more a confession than a show of merit.


    "General Shi, please get up. The king asks you, how is the emperor? How are other ministers?" asked Zhu Qiyu, the king of Ying, with an anxious face. But others did not know that there was a fire burning in his chest.


    "Your Highness, the Emperor... The emperor has ascended to heaven." Shi Heng slowly raised his head and blinked hard, but he didn''t mean to cry. The expression on his face was vivid and gave people a feeling of great sadness and pain.


    "What?" Zhu Qiyu shuddered and almost slipped down from the chair under his seat. Fortunately, Jin Ying standing aside helped him in time, so he didn''t make a fool of himself to his face.


    At this moment, all the other ministers were shocked, and even some timid simply knelt down and began to cry.


    There are also some ministers who can''t believe Shi Heng''s words at all. After all, the war report said that the vara cavalry and infantry were only 60000 or 70000 people, but Daming sent a full 500000 troops, including many elite divisions. How could they be defeated so thoroughly that even the lives of the emperor and all officials were taken in?


    "Governor Shi, did you see the death of the emperor and all officials with your own eyes?" among the ministers, Wang Zhi, the Minister of the Ministry of officials, was calm. He really didn''t understand how it was possible to defeat so miserably with more and less or seven or eight times the strength of the other party.


    "No, I didn''t see the death of the emperor and all the officials with my own eyes, but because of Wang Zhen''s arbitrary command, the army didn''t care about the soldiers, the soldiers didn''t know the generals, plus the lack of water and food, and the morale was insufficient. Facing the elite cavalry of Wala, I was dead and fleeing, injured and in chaos. I didn''t know where the emperor and all the officials were at that time, but later I fought with a few Wala cavalry and learned from him We learned the above news from the mouth of these prisoners. I didn''t dare to delay, so I took people to kill them all the way. "


    Shi Heng constantly beautified himself in his words, giving people the feeling that he gave up fighting with the enemy in order to send back the news. But in fact, he heard the news from some Daming deserters who understood vara''s words.


    "Presumptuous, how can you insult my father like this!"


    Just as Shi Hengzhi''s words fell, three people came out of the crowd one after another. They were Ma Shun, the commander of the royal guards (the third grade), Wang Shan, the commander of tongzhi (from the third grade), and Wang Lin, the commander of Jinshi (the fourth grade).


    When they heard that Shi Heng had put all the mistakes of the war on Wang Zhen, they were not willing to rely on him. One of them is Wang Zhen''s confidant and the other is Wang Zhen''s nephew. They are deeply grateful. No one is allowed to speak ill of Wang Zhen.


    As soon as they jumped out, Jin Ying, standing next to the Dragon chair, picked his eyebrows. He waited too long. It is precisely because of the existence of these people that his power has been completely overhead. Now he finally has a chance to revenge and eradicate dissidents. Where will he miss such an opportunity?


    Even this time, officials above the fourth grade were deliberately called to discuss the matter, just to attract these Wang Zhen''s confidants. Even if Yang Chendong were here, he would be suspicious. History has deviated from this moment.


    In fact, because of his appearance, many things have changed long ago. It is precisely because of the completion of Tianwaitian and Shenxianju that the speed of making money accelerated Wang Zhen''s expanding psychology, making it difficult for him to put down others except the emperor, which attracted Jin Ying''s more dissatisfaction with him than in history.


    Besides, the three stood out at the same time and stared at Shi Heng angrily, which startled him. "I... I''m telling the truth. What are you going to do?"


    "What are you doing? A thief who spreads news like you should be punished by everyone. Come on, drag him down and cut him." Ma Shun stared at Shi Heng like a sword, looking like he would never give up.


    The voice fell. Sure enough, six strong royal guards in flying fish clothes came in outside the court hall.


    As soon as the royal guards appeared, the atmosphere in the Imperial Hall was frozen. The faces of the ministers also changed greatly. It is obvious that they have not suffered less from these people at ordinary times. They are afraid from the bottom of their hearts.


    At the moment, no one noticed that on the chair next to the Dragon chair, Ying Wang Zhu Qiyu had eye contact with eunuch Jin Yingzheng of Si Lijian BingBi. Obviously, they knew this was going to happen first.


    He saw Zhu Qiyu gently nod his head and seemed to acquiesce in something. Then Jin Ying took a step forward and his voice suddenly increased a lot. "Come on, don''t catch these three thieves who disturb the court and behead them to show justice."


    "Huh?"


    Jin Ying suddenly stood up and said that she wanted to kill three people instead of one. For a moment, the monarchs and ministers were stunned. Even Ma Shun''s eyes flashed a look of surprise. They couldn''t understand. How could Jin Ying make a slip of the tongue on such an occasion?


    I didn''t understand before because six men of royal guards didn''t do it. But when six people came forward and two or two suddenly controlled Ma Shun, Wang Shan and Wang Lin, they found out what was going on.


    "Jinying dog thief, what do you want to do? Let Grandpa go right away, or you will be beheaded." made by two powerful Royal Guards, Ma Shun resisted one after another without any results, which turned into shouting abuse.


    Jin Ying, who had been prepared for a long time, did look cold and said with a trace of disdain: "death is coming, you are still so rampant. Come on, don''t entrust people to cut down."


    After hearing the news, the six arranged Hercules royal guards dragged Ma Shun out of the hall. Soon there were three shouts outside. Needless to say, Ma Shun has been the leader of the owl.


    The most loyal running dog was killed, and all the officials were trembling, especially the officials who had taken refuge in Wang Zhen before. They don''t know if Jin Ying, who seems to control the game, will suddenly attack them.


    Killing is for prestige and deterrence.


    Now it seems that the effect is still good. Jin Ying sighed, "don''t blame me, you forced it." it seems that after giving an explanation, he turned and suddenly knelt down to Zhu Qiyu, king of Ying, sitting in the side chair. "Your Highness, now Yingzong is in trouble and Daming is in danger. Please ascend the throne as Emperor, preside over the overall situation and lead Daming to glory again."


    Jin Ying knelt down in the hall of state affairs. At present, the needle can be heard and there is silence. Obviously, this was not foreseen and prepared.


    But the silence was just a moment later, Shi Heng suddenly pounded his head like garlic to the ground, kowtowing and shouting, "minister, please ascend the throne and establish Datong."


    With Shi Heng taking the lead, then there were quick reaction ministers kneeling down one by one and pleading with Zhu Qiyu, king of Ying, to ascend the throne to become emperor.


    Shi Heng said that Yingzong Zhuqi town had been killed in the battle. That is, there are always important people to be the emperor. Now, with the status of supervising the country, the emperor''s brother and the blood of the Zhu family, it is justifiable for him to inherit Datong.

 Chapter 143

    The general situation was settled, and all the ministers fell to their knees, and the voice was one. Since ancient times, there has been a saying of "three requests". At present, Zhu Qiyu refused loudly. Then, when the ministers invited, refused, and asked for the third time, the great event was decided. Immediately, the crowd and Zhu Qiyu went to see the Empress Dowager and went through the final approval formalities.


    On that day, Zhu Qiyu became emperor. Because of the impending war, the matter is urgent and in power. The ministers knelt down and recognized Zhu Qiyu, the emperor, with the name of Daizong and the year of Jingtai, also known as Jingdi. Zhu Jianshen, the son of Yingzong (later Xianzong), was appointed crown prince. This important edict was handed down by Jin Ying.


    At this time, Jin Yingcheng became a powerful minister like Wang Zhen in the Yingzong period. Jin Ying was also favored by Empress Dowager sun and the new emperor.


    Whether Wang Zhen or Jin Ying, this is an inevitable product under the system and environment. The Ming Dynasty was a dynasty with unprecedented imperial power. This is the basis for the Ming emperor to dare to assign power to eunuchs.


    Although those eunuchs in the Ming Dynasty had great power, when the emperor wanted to deal with them, they would be doomed as long as a piece of imperial edict. Liu Jin and Wei Zhongxian all ended up like this. So the Emperor didn''t worry about the disagreement of eunuchs at all.


    Secondly, the emperor had to reuse eunuchs. The civil service group of the Ming Dynasty was very strong, and dared to denounce the emperor in its heyday. Although the emperor is the son of heaven, he has supreme power. But in the face of the ministers, he became alone.


    In order to break the rigid phenomenon of civil service groups, the emperor had to use eunuchs around him to contain the power of civil servants. Although most eunuchs were gloomy, they all knew that their only dependence was the emperor, so they were loyal. Therefore, for the emperor, eunuchs are much more reliable than civil servants.


    Let''s say that Jin Ying has taken the initiative. It is supposed to take Wang Zhen''s power immediately. But this is not the result of peaceful evolution, but the top of the crisis. At this time, the warla army is approaching step by step in the military newspaper. If there is chaos in the palace at this time, it will be very unfavorable to the overall situation.


    It is also to give a good impression to King Zhu Qiyu. Instead of attacking those Wang Zhenyu parties, Jin Ying began to unite most people and prepare to fight the great enemy together. It was because of his magnanimity that many eunuchs took the initiative to surrender and change their families. Even some loyal Wang Zhenzhi became a lot more honest and hid among the people.


    For example, the former Wang Zhen''s confidant, eunuch Chen Guan, turned into an old dog who couldn''t bite and became very obedient. Whenever Jin Ying gave any orders, he was completely obedient and couldn''t see any difference.


    There are also eunuchs Cao Jixiang, Gao rang, Mou mu, eunuch Qian sengbao and others, who are very low-key. Don''t make trouble, don''t make trouble, and try your best to complete the assigned tasks.


    But everyone can see that these people are still waiting to see the situation and how to make the final decision when the vara army comes.


    In this regard, Jin Ying also has no better way. Zhu Qiyu is willing to delegate power to himself, but he won''t have a little bottom line. If he wants to unify the eunuch group, what even Wang Zhen hasn''t done, he may be the first unlucky one.


    Still that sentence, I can use you, but I also want to prevent you. This is the emperor''s basic attitude towards eunuchs.


    Jin Ying became the eunuch in power, and was promoted to the eunuch in charge of rites by Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu. For a time, he was in power. His tusks were spread out.


    The eunuch group was not easy to move. They were all under the emperor''s eyes. It was difficult to hide any limelight from the past, so he began to attack the ministers. Arrange LV GUI, who has just been promoted to the commander of royal guards, to walk in the homes of ministers to find their flaws and problems and threaten them.


    LV GUI takes Han Zhi, the new commander of royal guards, to visit important officials one by one.


    Shi Pu, the Minister of the Ministry of industry, originally obtained his position from Wang Zhen. After Wang Zhen fell, he kept his position by offering bribes to Jin Ying through LV GUI. Jin Ying''s family also asked the officials of the camp and the internal envoy Ye Jingrong for stones, grass and other materials to build Jin Ying''s private room, and so on.


    Many dignitaries were threatened, or even took out a sum of money. There are also those who have been directly sentenced to prison.


    Hu''s residence, as the mainstay of Hu Zhen, the Minister of rites, was also made difficult by LV GUI and Han Zhi. Not only did he pay a large sum of money, Hu Changning was also asked to think at home on the grounds of suspension.


    Jin Ying made such a big noise that some officials who like to drill camp can''t calm down and try to get in touch with him one after another. Among them is Wang Gou, the scholar of Hanlin academy, who is Yang duo''s husband.


    Wang Gou gave all the gold and silver in his family to Han Zhi, the new minister of the royal guards. Therefore, his official position was promoted from the original nine grades to the seven grades.


    The official position was promoted and the position of the original boss Wang Si was robbed. Wang Si''s grandfather, Wang Zhi, Minister of the Ministry of the officials, was also coerced, but he only took out silver to ensure peace and did not show his loyalty to Jin Ying. His position was not easy to move, but his family, such as grandson Wang Si, was directly dismissed by the official and thrown back home.


    Originally, when he was in the Imperial Academy, because Wang Si had a good personal relationship with Yang Chendong, he always suppressed Wang Gou and made him miserable. Now, if you don''t mention your promotion, there''s no mountain on your head. Next, the first thing Wang Gou, who was proud of officialdom, did was to find Yang duo. He frankly took a fancy to the maid Xiaocui and asked her to have a greenhouse.


    Xiaocui is one of the ten maidens Yang Chendong gave Yang duo. She is quite beautiful, and Wang Gou coveted it for a long time. However, it was sent by Yang Chendong. He has a thief''s heart and no thief''s courage. But now, I heard that Yang Chendong and Yingzong died together on the battlefield. There is nothing to restrain from the high hanging stone, so I want to play a man''s power.


    For Wang Gou''s request, Yang duo naturally refused directly. Xiaocui also forced her to die, saying that if Wang Gou moved her finger, she would die and show it to him. If so, there will inevitably be trouble. Wang Gou was so angry that he decided to divorce his wife that he gave Yang Duo a divorce. At the same time, he married a distant sister of Han Zhi as his wife.


    Originally, Wang Gou''s attitude towards Yang duo has changed because of the relationship between his sixth brother Yang Chendong. As a woman and a married woman, she still wants to live a good life. But I didn''t expect that bad luck would come down so quickly. Before she had time to respond, the paper of divorce was handed to her.


    In ancient times, many women divorced their husbands because of emotional discord or other reasons. If he leaves, it proves that it is not a woman''s problem. Naturally, it will be much easier to find a home. But if he is divorced, he will have a bad reputation all his life. It will be difficult to find a husband who takes advantage of his heart. Even if you are married, you will often be looked down upon by your mother-in-law because of this.


    Accompanied by ten maids, Yang duo left the Wang family. She didn''t even look back, because this is her sad place.


    Yang duo, who left the Wang family, was homeless and finally decided to go to Yang family village. In the village, when she saw qiaoyin and snow lady who had been waiting here, she was full of tears. The three women soon cried together.


    The news of the death of Yingzong and Baiguan naturally spread to Yangjiazhuang. Therefore, Qiao Yin and snow lady don''t know how many times they cried. Although Yang Si and Yang Liu, who stayed at home, advised each other that whoever had something, the young master would be fine. But this is only regarded as a word of comfort, and no one will believe it.


    Others don''t believe it. Yang Si and Yang Liu are not discouraged. Instead, they meet with Yang San, deputy director of the Security Bureau, who has been active in the capital. After some discussion, they decide to keep Yang Jiazhuang until the young master comes back. No one is allowed to fool around here.


    For Yang Chendong''s safety, the three didn''t worry much at all. Few people know the details of the sixth young master better than them. Even in the midst of chaos, it is really difficult to hurt the sixth young master with the help of Hu Mang, Yang Er, Yang Wu, the first guard and 100 cold fronts led by Xiao Feng.


    It is the firm belief that Yang Chendong is all right. The confidence of the three is the rising space, which secretly strengthens the safety of the whole Yangjiazhuang. Even made a decision to kill anyone who dares to mess around here.


    At the same time, the three also jointly made a decision, that is, temporarily give up the business of Tianwaitian and Shenxianju, and invite the important people in the young master''s eyes to return to Yang family villa for centralized protection. It was this appropriate move that disappointed some people and made some people furious.


    The furious man is still the Yang family, Yang rang, Yang Chendong''s second brother.


    Just as Wang Gou donated all the silver to please Jin Ying, Yang rang chose to give Jin Ying the sixth brother''s industrial immortal house and Tianwaitian directly. To this end, he went to the Palace first and handed in a prayer post to explain his intention.


    Jin Ying is now in power and has to wait on Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu to please him; We should also be busy eliminating dissidents, cleaning up and cracking down on those who are not obedient. A little six grade official has given up. It''s really difficult to see him.


    But after the eunuch below transferred Yang rang''s words, Jin Ying moved her mind. Shenxianju and Tianwaitian are known as the most profitable businesses in the capital. It is even rumored that Daming''s tax revenue is not as much as the money earned by these two businesses.


    In this regard, Jin Ying has long been jealous. Just because Yang Chendong has a good relationship with Wang Zhen, he wants to get involved and can''t find a chance. Now, Yang Chendong''s second brother wants to give these two businesses to himself. This is the world''s pie.


    Immediately, Jin Ying summoned Yang rang in her busy schedule.


    Yang rang knelt as soon as he saw Jin Ying. He looked like a slave to the master. He wanted to be a dog for Jin Ying.

 Chapter 144

    This attitude naturally delighted Jin Ying. How can I say that this person is also the son of Yang Rong, the original three yang. If he is so respectful to himself, he will definitely have face. At that moment, he also made an appearance of courteous and virtuous corporal and helped Yang rang up. Then the guests and the host sat together and chatted happily.


    Yang rang''s attitude is very firm. He must give Tianwaitian and Xianju to Jin Ying.


    In this regard, Jin Ying expressed appropriate "magnanimity". He agreed to take over the two industries, but he would not treat Yang rang badly. He said that he would give him one tenth of the benefits and let the other party operate specifically. He just needed to protect the safety of his facilities.


    Yang rang was overjoyed at the negotiations that were not treated at all. After all, it''s a lot of money to get one tenth of the benefit. At present, the two people hit it off immediately. In order to make Yang rang''s action more smooth, Jin Ying also transferred two small flag royal guards to drive him. Not only that, he also sent a domestic slave Zhao Xian to cooperate with him. He must get the house deeds of these two places quickly.


    Before the mission, Yang rang''s official position was directly promoted from the head of the etiquette Department of zhengliupin to the head of Zhan Shifu of zhengsippin.


    Although this position has little power, Jin Ying clearly stated that after successfully winning Tianwaitian and Shenxianju, the official position can continue to be promoted.


    Suddenly, I was promoted from six grades to four grades, which is a qualitative change. Yang let his eyes full of hope for the future, and even once thought that it was up to him to carry forward the affairs of the Yang family. As for whether he got everything because he took refuge in eunuchs. Once successful, who will manage to ask so many questions?


    After more than twenty people left the palace, they went straight to the immortal house. But when I came here in a hurry, I faced them with a big lock.


    "Go to Tianwaitian to have a look." Yang rang frowned, and they went to the adjacent Tianwaitian together, but here is also the same, empty. Even along the large transparent glass, you can see the emptiness inside.


    There was no goods, even a doorman, which made Yang feel bad.


    Although it is said that the great defeat of Yingzong has spread to the capital, the new emperor has ascended the throne and has not seen any business closed for this reason. The impact may have been some, but it''s not enough to stop doing it.


    "What''s going on?" Zhao Xian, the accompanying Jinying slave, was also stimulated by the scene in front of him and asked angrily.


    He quickly bent down, and Yang rang showed a flattering smile, "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. They must be too timid to move all the goods back to Yang family village. We''ll go there now. Don''t worry, I''m Yang Chendong''s second brother and the owner there. No one dares to stop me when I go."


    "Better so." Zhao Xian snorted.


    Needless to say what Zhao Xian said, Yang rang also knows the importance of things. Jin Ying is interested in the benefits that Xianju and Tianwaitian can bring him, rather than these two properties. Without those goods and considerate service, the two places are not worth much money.


    There was already a cold sweat flowing out of his head. Yang rang hurried to Yang family village with his party.


    In the Yang family villa, we are facing a great enemy at this time. Dao Xiao, who had been hiding the second guard, had brought a team of ten people to the bright place, found a suitable place outside the villa and was ready to annihilate the incoming enemy.


    In the village, Yang Si and Yang Liu also took a 95 style, constantly wiping and checking their equipment.


    They know that under the chaos and the young master is away, someone will make an idea of Yang family village, but they just don''t know who it is.


    While waiting, a carriage entered the sight of Dao Xiao first. "Who''s coming? Stop the carriage and there''s Yang family villa ahead. No one can enter." Dao Xiao jumped out of the grass on the side of the road and stood in the middle of the road.


    This is also because he came only a carriage. He really didn''t see any danger. Otherwise, he wouldn''t show up at will.


    "Hoo!" the coachman shouted and stopped the carriage. Then the coachman took the felt hat off his head and showed a young face with heroic spirit. "This elder brother, I''m sun Chuang, a servant of Hu Shangshu of the Ministry of rites. My lady is in the car."


    "Sun Chuang!" Dao Xiao knows the name. As one of the guard chiefs of the young master, some situations naturally need to be familiar with, so as not to flood the Dragon King temple when something happens.


    "Yes, you know me?" Sun Chuang looked at Dao Xiao with suspicious eyes. As a school captain of the royal guards, he didn''t say he didn''t look at it, but people he met will always have impressions. Like the person in front of him, he can guarantee that he has never seen it.


    Facing sun Chuang''s question, daoxiao didn''t answer, but shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter if I know you. Who is pulling in the car? Please open the door curtain."


    "Who are you? I''ve been to Yangjiazhuang several times. Why haven''t I seen you?" Sun Chuang was angry when he heard that he was going to open the curtain of the car. In ancient times, when a young lady went out, she would not easily be seen by outsiders. Otherwise, where would the word "reserved" and "ladies of the family" be?


    Seeing sun Chuang questioning himself, Dao Xiao replied with a sneer, "that''s all right. Even if you don''t want to open the curtain, please go back." then he waved his hand, meaning to let Sun Chuang drive the carriage back away from Yang family villa.


    "Wait." just then, a woman''s voice came out of the carriage. Then the window opened, revealing Hu Yan''s peerless face. But at this time, her face was anxious, but her face was not as ruddy as before, but with a pale meaning.


    Who is Hu Yan?


    That''s Yang Chendong''s wife candidate. As one of the captain of the guard, how can daoxiao not know her? When he looked up and saw that it was the eldest lady, he immediately lowered his head, hugged his fist and said, "it''s an extraordinary time to offend. Please forgive me, miss. Go quickly."


    When daoxiao knew who was in the car, he didn''t even have the courage to take a look at it. He couldn''t bear the serious look just now, but looked like an angry little daughter-in-law.


    This performance, looked in Hu Yan''s eyes, unexpectedly let her unknowingly happy in her heart. This is the people around dongshuai, who are always so respectful to themselves. That is, they should be more respectful to themselves than the people in the Hu family.


    "Sun Xiaowei, let''s catch the bus." Hu Yan took back her mind and put down the curtain. The voice immediately spread out.


    Dao Xiao gave way to the road behind him. When he turned back, he gave a hand sign that others could not understand. However, Yang Si and Yang Liu in the villa saw it clearly. They knew that this was Miss Hu''s arrival, and the gate of the inner courtyard of the villa opened immediately.


    The carriage is still running normally. In the car, Xiaoqing held Hu Yan''s arm tightly and said in a worried tone, "Miss, we just came out of Hu''s house. Will the master be angry when he knows?"


    "So what if I''m angry? I was born to be dongshuai''s man, and death is dongshuai''s ghost. If you want me to go back, it can only be a corpse." Hu Yan said with an indecisive look on her face at this time.


    Since Shi Heng returned to the capital and the news of the death of Yingzong and Baiguan came out, Hu Yan didn''t know how many tears flowed. Until her tears couldn''t flow out, she made a bold decision to come to Yang family village and settle here as Yang Chendong''s wife.


    They didn''t have any rituals, not even basic commitments. When Yang Chendong left Beijing, he didn''t even call. It is said that Hu Yan did not make any moral mistakes when she married someone else.


    But she made the decision. It can be seen that she really likes Yang Chendong, rather than plotting his ability to make money. She wants to be a rich wife.


    After expressing his attitude again in front of Xiaoqing. Hu Yan thought of sun Chuang and asked with concern, "Xiaoqing, you asked sun Xiaowei to send us out this time, but you have made plans for the future?"


    "Done." at this time, Xiaoqing showed a determined expression. "I have agreed with him that we will follow the young lady in the future. As for whether the master will punish us for this, we both recognize the result."


    Naturally, he meant sun Chuang. Also because of love, sun Chuang promised Xiaoqing to help Miss Hu out of the Hu family and come to Yang family village. This is certainly the result of love, but at that time, such love was not valued by people.


    Sun Chuang has another level of identity. The captain of the royal guards and the servant of Hu Changning''s long-time entourage made friends with Xiaoqing without the master''s consent, so no one would say anything even if he was killed at that time.


    Looking at Xiaoqing''s face is not very good. Although the language is very firm, her whole body seems to be shaking. It can be seen that she is afraid in her heart. Hu Yan reaches out to pat her on the back of her hand and says, "Xiaoqing, don''t be afraid. There is a young lady. If my father punishes you, I''ll carry it."


    "Miss." the moved Xiaoqing was about to shed tears. What moved her was not that Hu Yan made decisions for her. In fact, something really happened. As a young lady, she couldn''t help. She was moved by Hu Yan''s feelings for her, where it was like a maid, it was clearly her attitude towards sisters.


    The two are holding together. The inner door of Yang''s villa has been opened. Qiao Yin, snow lady and Yang duo who learned the news have welcomed out.


    Also in the backyard, looking at these people walking out, lady Xiang''s eyes are full of envy. One side of Cui na''er looked at a real one, "why? Does your sister envy you?"


    "Envy." without a trace of hesitation, Xiang Niang answered casually.


    "Even if dongshuai can''t come back, or even has died, do you still envy them? You know, you are a good family girl now, and you have a body to finish the wall. You won''t suffer too much if you want to marry anyone in the future." Cui na''er knows that lady Xiang likes the sixth young master, but she hasn''t been accepted yet. At that time, I defended her against injustice. Why can others become dongshuai women? What''s wrong with Lady Xiang''s beauty or figure?

 Chapter 145

    But now, after learning that Yang Chendong may have died on the battlefield, she doesn''t know why she is still a little lucky. One of the advantages is that he didn''t give his body to dongshuai too early.


    Just never thought that Xiang Niang Zi was still envious of snow Niang Zi and qiaoyin girl at the moment.


    "No!" at this time, the snow lady shook her head firmly after listening to Cui nale''s words. "There is no outstanding man like dongshuai in the world. Even if he died, I am already his woman in Hanxiang''s heart." as she said, her eyes could not stop flowing out. Obviously, at this moment, she was regretful. If she had known such a result, she might as well give her body to dongshuai, which is better than regretting all her life now.


    Not to mention how the women greet Hu Yan, how will everyone look at each other and cry after meeting. Apart from the Yang family village, there are a group of people, but they are still a group of non vegetarian guests.


    They said they were not plain guests because the people who came were all excited, and they didn''t mean to stop when they rode into the outer gate of Yang family villa.


    "Stop."


    When the gate of the villa was opened, Yang Si strode out. It was still far away, so he shot the 95 style in his hand into the sky.


    "Bam!"


    The light and crisp sound suddenly startled the team from far to near, and then the voices of urgent reining sounded one after another. Just from this point of view, people are afraid of death, especially those who look powerful, often the more they cherish their lives and have the least courage.


    Yang rang and Zhao Xian were riding at the front. The sudden sound of gunfire really frightened them. They almost lost control of their bodies and fell down at once.


    Turning and twisting, they fell from the horse. How ugly and ugly their faces were. When Zhao Xian''s feet finally fell to the ground safely, he pointed to the front with an angry face and said, "who are they? How can they have firearms in their hands? Where are the laws of the Ming Dynasty?"


    No wonder Zhao Xian is so angry. Firearms are an important weapon of the imperial court, and they will not be shown to people. Even the three firearms battalions are very strict in the management of firearms. Unless they are licensed by the emperor and the Ministry of war, it is difficult for anyone to take them out. But now, this thing unexpectedly appears in the Yang family villa. Why is it not surprising, angry and unfair?


    The more obvious the question is Yang rang. But where did he know these things? In order to calm the other party''s anger, he nodded and said, "Mr. Zhao doesn''t have to be angry. I''ll ask them what''s going on."


    With these words, Yang rang turned his face to Yang Si, who was holding a firearm at the gate of the inner courtyard of the Yang family. Instead of pretending to be a grandson just now, he roared like a master: "who are you? How dare you stop me? Do you know who I am?"


    "I''m just Yang Ding of the Yang family. I don''t have any name. What''s the reason for you to enter the villa without permission?" facing Yang rang with great momentum, Yang Si certainly won''t be afraid. Although he had already recognized that the person was the second brother of the sixth young master. However, the purpose of bringing so many royal guards is obvious. If his brother wants to dig the corner of the sixth young master, he doesn''t think it''s the Yang family. Why should he be polite?


    He claimed that he was just a servant. It was so ironic in Yang rang''s ears. When did a servant dare to show off in front of his master? I don''t know how the six younger brothers manage at ordinary times. The master and servant don''t care.


    "Hum! How dare a young servant with a firearm tell you that you have violated the law of the Ming Dynasty. Now kneel down and beg for mercy. For the sake of the sixth younger brother, I will only kill you and will not hurt the others in the villa." Yang rang said magnanimously, but before he knew it, he had placed himself as the leader of the Yang family villa.


    Other servants must be extremely frightened and terrified when they hear the master say so. But this is Yang Si. Lian Wala''s messenger is the one who says to fight. How can he shrink back because of these words?


    He shook his head first, then said with a trace of contempt in his eyes: "first, you can''t ask how I got the firearm. Second, the eldest husband can only live standing, not kneeling. Third, the sixth young master will be fine, let alone dead. What you call the sixth younger brother is nonsense."


    The retorts came to his ears one by one. Zhao Xian on one side heard that all his faces had changed greatly. He added something to this: "adult Yang? Is this your servant of the Yang family? Why is it so impolite?"


    Zhao Xian''s words were like a heavy hammer, which made Yang let blush like a monkey''s ass.


    From small to large, since he knew his identity as Yang Rong, no one has ever insulted him like this. But now, in front of a servant, or in front of the Yang servant, he was so laughed at. How can he hold his breath. At that moment, he looked at Yang Si like a fire in his eyes. "As the second master of the Yang family, I ordered you to kneel down and beg for mercy immediately. Otherwise, I''ll kill you."


    Zhu SANZU said such words, so it can be seen how much he hated and annoyed at this moment. If the eyes can eat people, I''m afraid Yang Si has been given to eat countless times.


    He roared angrily. At this time, he didn''t look like a scholar at all. Yang rang seemed to give people a terrible feeling.


    Yang Si is not an ordinary person, let alone an ordinary person. If only roaring can make him yield, Yang Chendong''s previous devil training has really become useless. At this time, facing the angry Yang rang, he was not moved at all. He was still so calm and calm. It seemed that these words were not shouted at him. He was completely a bystander watching other people''s acting.


    Seeing that Yang ER was so angry, but the people opposite didn''t have any intention of retreating, Zhao Xian didn''t put his hope on him. Instead, he turned his head to the royal guards around him and said, "go. I''ll leave it to you. Even if some people don''t know how to live or die, there''s no need to keep it."


    Zhao Xian was determined to suppress everything with bloody force.


    Maybe sometimes it''s really useless to reason. Whoever has a big fist is the last word.


    But this fist is not talking about Zhao Xian, but Yang Si holding the Ninth Five Year Plan style.


    Since I followed Yang Chendong, I had little chance to touch the gun. After all, the sound of a gun will inevitably attract the attention of all parties. Only when you really want to be addicted to hand will you ask Hu mang for leave and shoot a few shots in the Jiming mountain forest more than ten miles away from Yang Jiazhuang.


    Now, the door-to-door shooting opportunity is given to himself. How can Yang Si not take good advantage of it. There was a sense of cunning in his eyes, showing a playful look. When he saw the royal guards running towards him, he raised his hand, hooked the trigger with his finger, and made a light "Ba" sound, which spread out.


    The second gunshot also made the royal guards who were running forward stagnate. By feeling, they knew that it was dangerous ahead.


    "What are you afraid of? He has only one person and a firearm. If you have so many people, can the firearm be fired continuously?" Zhao Xian shouted behind him. Although he was curious, he didn''t see Yang Si filling gunpowder, so he fired a second shot. But depending on the number of people, he shouted with full confidence.


    This cry seems to have emboldened all royal guards. Thinking that the other party really had only one person and a firearm, and that there were more than 20 of them, what was the fear? After looking at each other, they bumped into the courage and continued to run forward.


    With a slight flick of his mouth, he was obviously very happy. He still pretended to be helpless. Yang Si murmured, "you forced me. Hey, hey, let''s see who is more powerful and whether there are really people who are not afraid of death in the world."


    The ninth five year plan was brought up, in stark contrast to the cynicism just now. At this time, Yang Si was very serious. His eyes were like hawks and falcons staring at the leg of the royal guards running in front. His right index finger moved slightly, and his shoulder was bounced by the recoil force of the gun.


    The next second, the bullet whirled out of the gun chamber and landed on the royal coat''s thigh accurately. The sound of "Ba" is very synchronous.


    "BAM, bam!"


    After this shot, Yang Si fired two shots in a row, and the three royal guards nearly fell to the ground. Even if they fell to the ground, they didn''t forget to cry and roll all over the ground to show what kind of pain they were experiencing now.


    This scene also frightened others. Those royal guards stopped involuntarily at the moment. Then I don''t know who took a head, gave a shout and ran back in the direction of Zhao Xian behind me.


    At this time, Zhao Xian was also stunned. Completely forgot to urge the royal guards to continue to kill. This was the first time he could see a firearm firing repeatedly, and it was so accurate and so fast that it was beyond his understanding.


    The escaped royal guards returned to Zhao Xian, and then looked at Yang Si one by one with frightened eyes, as if this was a murderous devil, which was frightening, frightening and powerless.


    "How''s it going? Do you want to rush?" looking at the three people who fell to the ground, Yang Si seemed very satisfied with his masterpiece, whistled happily, then his face was flat, turned serious again and said: "As you said, you are not allowed to break into the Yang family villa. Now you are completely asking for the result. Take the injured away immediately and get out."

 Chapter 146

    Yang Si raised his hand and shot again after he said cruel words in pain. He was hitting Zhao Xian with a steel knife on the back of the knife. The powerful force directly flew the steel knife out. This shot also completely woke up Zhao Xian. With a plop, he was scared to kneel on the ground. At the same time, he trembled. When he looked carefully, he was wet in the crotch. This is what people call scared pee.


    With a distance of 60 steps, the firearm can not only hit, but also hit so accurately. This let other royal guards completely vent their anger. At the same time, they finally know what kind of person they are facing now. Fortunately, they just wanted to win more than less. If this family didn''t show mercy, I don''t know whether some of them could go back alive.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t you take the injured away and want to see them die?" Yang''s four eyes looked at the enemy, who had been frightened, and then shouted again.


    This roar startled all royal guards. At the same time, it also made them run forward again, picked up the three injured companions who were still rolling on the ground and retreated.


    A shot at the steel knife completely destroyed Zhao Xian''s arrogance. No one could have imagined that when he finally left, he walked back step by step with a smile. Maybe he did too many bad things. He was worried that Yang Si would kill him all of a sudden.


    When the party came, they were very aggressive. But when I left, I was dejected, forming a sharp contrast. It was not until he left the gate of Yang family villa for a distance that Zhao Xian and the royal guards plopped to the ground and gasped.


    Looking back on the scene just now, it''s basically a trip before the gate of death. It''s also the accumulated virtue of our ancestors to be able to come back alive.


    I don''t know how long this one has been panting. After finally calming down, Yang rang asked Zhao Xian with lingering fear, "Mr. Zhao, what shall we do next? He has such powerful firearms in his hand, and we don''t seem to be opponents. It''s better to bring more people. As you said, they only have one firearm. There are many of us. As long as we rush to the front, the victory must be ours."


    "Forget it. There''s something strange about this matter. I''ll report it to my father-in-law. I''m making a decision." Zhao Xian shook his head. He saw the power of the ninth five year plan, and because of this, he became greedy. Thinking how powerful it would be if such a good firearm could be in his hands. At that time, anyone who is not convinced of himself and shoots up will not be the opponent of this thing.


    Zhao Xian has a heart of embezzlement. Naturally, he won''t let others know. In order to appease Yang rang, he deliberately said, "second master Yang, go back first. I will truthfully report what happened to my father-in-law. Just wait for the news."


    "Oh." Yang rang doesn''t doubt him. After all, Zhao Xian is Jin Ying''s domestic slave. People have a close relationship. Even if they say so, he can only and must choose to believe it.


    The two separated after entering the outer city of the capital. Zhao Xian did go to see his master Jin Ying, but he didn''t tell what happened. He just said that the people in Shenxianju felt very afraid because of the defeat ahead. It took some time to appease them before they could operate normally and make money. He would keep up with it.


    For Zhao Xian, a domestic slave, Jin Ying may believe it very much, perhaps because she has too much work to do. In short, I believed these words and didn''t bother about it. After leaving, Zhao Xian immediately looked for some local ruffians in the city. Among these people, there are many outlaws. As long as they give enough money and benefits, there is nothing they dare not do.


    In just two days, Zhao Xian gathered a team of nearly 50 people. After promising to go to Yangjiazhuang and get something out, each person would have a benefit of 120 Liang. All these people followed his lead and were willing to listen to his arrangement.


    In order to achieve the effect of one hit, Zhao Xian decided to take action at night. In the afternoon, he led these people out of the south of the city to prepare for the action at night. Just when he thought that no one knew his behavior and even wanted to give it to his master Jin Ying after he got the firearm, he must get some benefits. The people of the Security Bureau had long seen his every move these days. When they left the city gate, the news was reported to deputy director Yang San.


    As deputy director, actually the leader of the security agency. After training, Yang San has matured a lot both mentally and mentally. As soon as he got the news, he quickly analyzed that this was a sign that Zhao Xian was going to do it.


    After three royal guards were shot and wounded that day, Yang Jiazhuang entered the first-class combat readiness. It is even planned that a large number of royal guards will attack the villa. Together, Yang San, Yang Si and Yang Liu prepared the highly lethal weapons of the rocket launcher just in case.


    It never occurred to me that the outside of the villa has been very calm in the past two days. After investigation, it was found that Zhao Xian had other plans. He should not truthfully report the situation to the master Jin Ying. It can be seen from his private spending a lot of money to move the injured three royal guards together for treatment. He wanted to hide something and want to play a big chess.


    But what are we going to do? Yang San and others were just suspicious. All they did was send someone to stare at him. Now finally there is news. As the deputy director, he patted his thigh and said, "Zhao Xian has a big appetite. He wants to kill Yang Jiazhuang without permission, but he doesn''t see how much weight he has."


    Yang San was really angry. He clearly saw the power of firearms and wanted to take 50 people to attack Zhuang. How dare he be. He must have thought that there was only one advanced and powerful firearm in Yangjiazhuang. It must be!


    Even though his idea is so childish and he dares to have such ambition, such a person can''t stay. Yang San immediately made the decision to take the initiative to solve Zhao Xian and his party. And sent his suggestion to Yang Jiazhuang to Yang Si and Yang Liu.


    ......


    Sixty miles northeast of Weizhou, Shanxi Province.


    A group of people are resting in the mountain. In order to prevent being found, they don''t even dare to make a fire.


    From a commanding position in the mountains, you can just see the official road not far away and the towering Zijingguan pass. Naturally, you can see the scene of the vara army knocking at the pass.


    "How can there be enemies here? Has Daming fallen into the enemy?" in the crowd, Yingzong Zhuqi Town, a tiger cardia armor, looked very embarrassed with scattered hair. When I saw the warra army that was tackling key problems at this time, there was more fear and sadness between my eyes and eyes.


    Since being saved by Yang Chendong, Zhuqi town''s courage has become much smaller. Along the way, he met several small groups of Warsaw teams, fighting to kill the enemy, which made him see the fragility of human life.


    Although Leng Feng, led by Xiao Feng, killed him from a distance every time, when cleaning the battlefield, people came forward and beat his heart again and again when they saw all kinds of tragedies exposed by the dead body.


    In the court hall and in the Imperial Palace, although sometimes military newspapers will be obtained, saying that there are people making trouble and rebellious in a certain place and that there are enemies in a certain place. How many soldiers have died in the process. But that''s just a number. It''s just a matter of listening and forgetting. Where can there be such an intuitive impression?


    Too many scenes have been seen and too many dead people have been seen. Zhu Qizhen secretly decided that it would be better to stay in the palace honestly in the future. For example, it would be more appropriate for those generals to do such things in the war. The emperor who is both literate and martial is really good to hear. It is not so easy to do. Most importantly, he is not this material.


    All the way, let Zhu Qi town see himself more clearly, which Yang Chendong didn''t think of. This has begun to change the history, Zhu Qi town''s state of mind has undergone such a change, no one knows whether it is good or bad.


    Similarly, because of Zhu Qi Town, the speed of this team is not very fast. Especially after passing Weizhou, it is getting closer and closer to the capital, and his speed is getting slower and slower.


    This is not a fear of being close to his hometown. He really knows that he is safe. As the emperor, Zhuqi town also began to set up a spectrum. Without that kind of life threat, his body first began to rebel and all kinds of discomfort occurred. As soon as you walk fast, there are all kinds of small problems in your body.


    It''s no longer the time to escape. It''s impossible for someone to do anything forcibly to the emperor. They can only accompany him carefully all the way. But I only walked less than 100 miles in three days, which is still under the condition of a good horse. This kind of crawling speed like an ant makes Yang Chendong anxious.


    In the civil Castle battle, Yang Chendong didn''t stretch out too much, or have the power and opportunity to stretch out more. He didn''t attack in the way of thunder until the overall situation was settled and chaotic.


    Yang Chendong, who had long known what would happen, put everything in front of him and put everything he arranged to use. At present, everything is going according to the plan and everything seems to be going well.


    However, the speed of Zhu Qi town''s action was beyond his expectation. If he went on like this, he was afraid that it would take at least seven or eight days or even longer to reach the capital. He had been worried about the change, mainly because he was worried about the safety of the people in the Yang family villa. He decided not to wait. He had to attack in advance.


    Passive waiting has never been what Yang Chendong is willing to do, although there are Yang Si, Yang Liu, Dao Xiao and others in the Yang family villa, as well as the phantom sniper team in the dark. With these people, unless they are invaded by a large army, ordinary attacks can''t hurt them. But there is always an exception. History has long proved that unexpected things often happen from time to time. In order to avoid the possibility of accidents, he needs to return to the capital as soon as possible.

 Chapter 147

    "Your Majesty, it has been nearly half a month since we left the civil castle. We have always been safe with the protection of mercenaries. After all, outsiders don''t know our situation. In order to avoid being chased and killed by the vara people, they didn''t intend to contact the outside world. Now after so long, it''s really worrying about the situation in the capital. The minister prayed to be the vanguard and go back to the capital first, so as to tell the ministers that the emperor is safe, so that they can feel at ease and better stabilize the situation. "After thinking over and over again, Yang Chendong finally took the first step and stopped walking with Zhuqi Town, which is crawling like a snail.


    "Yes, someone needs to report back in advance." although Zhu Qi town is not in good health and does not have enough exercise, he has a lot of small problems now, but his head has not been hurt. At this time, he is still very sober. Naturally, he knows that the news of his health must be reported back first. Otherwise, who knows what will happen over time?


    Just who to send back is really very important. After all, these extremely powerful mercenaries were invited by Yang Chendong. If he is gone, who can hold the stage if there is a problem? Don''t escape the claws of Wala and become a pawn in the hands of these mercenaries. You can''t find a place to cry.


    Zhu Qizhen agreed to send someone back to inform the start, but seemed to disagree with Yang Chendong''s return. Kuang ye, the Minister of war, and Wang Zuo, the Minister of household, who followed him, looked at each other and understood it.


    This time, the lives of the two talents were saved by Yang Chendong, which can be called great kindness.


    And now it''s time to repay your kindness. At the same time, they knelt down and said to Yingzong Zhuqi Town, "the emperor, ministers and others seconded Yang Xima''s request. Just to make it clear, please add grace to Yang Xima''s great achievements in this event and ask the emperor to enfeoffe."


    "Please enfeoffment the emperor." the other seven ministers who reacted later were also awakened by this kneeling and knelt down to ask.


    This kneeling is to thank Yang Chendong for saving his life, but also for themselves.


    Think about it, if Yang Chendong can get enfeoffment, the nine of them will have no credit or hardship. This way, at least one loyal minister will be named, so it can be used as a condition for promotion in the future. Of course, all this has a premise, that is, Yang Chendong, who has the first merit, gets benefits first. Otherwise, how can they ask for merit?


    As soon as the nine ministers knelt down, Zhu Qizhen immediately had the feeling of becoming the emperor and above the court. Floating in the air, he said with his forehead: "yes, what Aiqing said is very true. Yang''s horse washing this time is indeed a meritorious escort and deserves a great reward. Well... So, I will make Yang Chendong a loyal and courageous man with a salary of 1000 and 100 stones, serve as the commander of the royal guards, and give him a certificate.".


    The Ming Dynasty always had the principle that "those who do not have national military merit shall not be sealed". This time, Yang Chendong saved the emperor and nine important officials. It is absolutely a proper military merit. It is also worthy of the title.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Yang Chendong got a reward and immediately knelt down to thank him.


    "Emperor Shengming." Kuang ye, Wang Zuo and other important officials also knelt on the ground one by one, feeling the emperor''s Shengming. Yang Chendong granted the Earl''s position, which is equivalent to receiving a great reward. Will their reward be far away?


    "All love Qing, please get up." Zhu Qizhen looked satisfied and the spring breeze brushed his face. He liked the feeling of being worshipped three times and knocked nine times, which enabled him to feel the majesty of being the emperor. However, a smile on his face also showed his intention to send Yang Chendong back to Beijing. Otherwise, how could he be allowed to be the commander of the royal guards? This is the official title of the middle and senior level of royal guards. With this level of identity, it will be more convenient for him to walk in the capital.


    After sealing Bo, Yang Chendong is no longer the prince washing horses, but loyal and brave Bo. At this time, he also got up and once again asked to return to Beijing first to arrange everything.


    "OK, I''ll play, zhongdanbo. Let''s see which minister needs to cooperate with you?" Zhu Qizhen immediately made a decision and began to consider the candidates for Beijing. In his opinion, just a Yang Chendong is lighter. This man used to be just a five grade official. He was just a loyal and brave uncle. Others don''t know. It''s inconvenient to let him go back.


    Zhu Qizhen had his own thinking. After saying this, his eyes immediately shifted to the other nine ministers.


    All nine of them are literary ministers. One Kuang Ye is the Minister of the military department, but he is very old. It must be inappropriate to hurry. Therefore, when facing the emperor''s eyes for a time, everyone dared not look directly.


    Instead, Yang Chendong saw the performance of the ministers, and he didn''t want to take anyone back. After all, after returning to the capital this time, he may not act according to the rules at that time. Otherwise, he said with both fists: "Your Majesty, I don''t want other ministers to accompany me. They are exhausted all the way. Next, I will take the least people back to the capital as quickly as possible. I''m afraid the ministers can''t accept it. If anything happens on the way, it''s hard to worry about. It''s better to be a single minister. The Emperor just needs to write down the imperial edict appointing ministers, which is even more important If you win people''s trust, you can also let everyone know that the emperor is all right. "


    Seeing that none of the nine ministers took the initiative to stand up, and what Yang Chendong said was also reasonable, Zhu Qizhen said after a moment of meditation: "well, that''s right. Can I have a pen and paper? I''ll write an imperial edict to reward eunuch zhongdanbo and ask him to bring it to Empress Dowager sun and empress Qian."


    "Come and serve with pen and ink." Yang Chendong gestured to Yang Er when he heard the speech.


    Yang Er answered immediately, and then took out the long prepared pen, ink, paper and inkstone from the package behind him.


    In such an environment, he can even bring these seemingly useless things. I have to say that Yang Chendong really has a heart.


    Everything should be ready. Lord Wang Zuo, the Minister of household, personally polished the ink and soon wrote an imperial edict written by Zhu Qizhen and a dense letter to the harem. Yang Chendong took this letter with wet ink and even named more than 30 people, including Qiu Wu, the first guard who had been hidden in the cold front, Hu Mang and Yang Er, but left Xiao Feng with more than 70 people and Yang Wu to protect the emperor.


    Before leaving, Yang Chendong deliberately gave Xiao Feng an unknown look.


    That is to say, Xiao Feng is a mercenary and came for money. That is, anyone with money can use it.


    Based on Yang Chendong''s understanding of Zhuqi Town, he will contact Xiao Feng if he has such an opportunity. He didn''t do this before because of his face. Now he left, and some words can naturally be announced to his mouth. This must be the main reason why Zhuqi town agreed to let Yang Chendong go first.


    ......


    The night is dark and the wind is high. It''s the time to kill.


    Today''s night is good, windy, but not big! The dark hand can''t see five fingers.


    This kind of night is the best time to do some evil activities. Zhao Xian slowly moved to Yang family village with 50 dare to die people recruited from the city.


    Although Zhao Xian was born as a slave of Jin Ying''s family, he was a man with ambition. According to his meaning, he shot alone and won great achievements. Once you get the extremely accurate firearm that can be fired repeatedly and dedicate it to the master Jin Ying, it must be just around the corner.


    The reason why he didn''t report up and mobilize a large number of Royal Guards was naturally his idea. For one thing, they are afraid that the credit will be divided. For another, they are also afraid that more people will make a big noise, and eventually the other party will destroy the exquisite firearm. In this case, they just want to destroy the Yang family village and send out a big battle without their master Yang Chendong. That''s not necessary.


    With the idea of making great contributions, more than 50 people of Zhao Xian are moving towards Yangjiazhuang in the dark night.


    In the process of moving forward, I didn''t pay much attention to concealment and formation. After all, it is at least more than ten miles away from Yangjiazhuang, and the night is so dark. I really can''t think of any reason to be found and any danger. But they didn''t know that at a fork in the road leading to Yangjiazhuang three miles ahead, the ghost sniper team was waiting for them.


    After getting the news that Zhao Xian was going to do it, there was a quarrel in the Yang family villa. What others can''t imagine is that the focus of the debate is who led the war.


    Whether an army is strong or not depends on morale.


    Even a well-trained army can only be defeated when there is no morale. Among the 500000 troops in the civil castle before, there were many elite teachers of the Ming Dynasty, and even many were left by Zhu Di, Emperor Chengzu of the Ming Dynasty. But aren''t they vulnerable after losing morale?


    Yang''s new army doesn''t say how hard training is. What price does it take to become a qualified cold front. At this time alone, morale is incomparable.


    Among them, the most noisy are the second guard captain Dao Xiao and ghost sniper captain Bai Zuo.


    The two of them led a team of ten and twenty respectively. And they are the elite in Yang Chendong''s eyes. They are two sharp fists. At this time, there is a task. These two fists want to attack, make meritorious contributions and better express themselves.


    But it was captain baizuo who finally won, not for anything else, just because when Yang Chendong left, he said that there were some secret invisible things to do. The first was the ghost sniper team, because it was a "hidden army" that could attack the enemy from a long distance and could not be found.


    The so-called hidden army means that it can achieve the purpose of invisibility to a certain extent and has been eliminated before others find them.

 Chapter 148

    This time, it is a secret work to deal with Zhao Xian. It is really an appropriate move to mobilize the ghost sniper team under the nature of this work. When baizuo said the message of the sixth young master, daoxiao had to lower his head.


    The advantage of the guard is reflected in defense. They can even block bullets for their masters in times of danger. Loyalty is inevitable. But to say that they can destroy all the enemies without life and interest, they really don''t have such ability. The equipment in their hands makes it difficult for them to complete this goal.


    Finally, Bai Zuo won the task, and Yang Liu accompanied him to supervise the completion of the task. The final result still needs him to report to Yang Chendong in person. This is one of the privileges of the servant. That''s what the so-called seven grade official in front of the prime minister said.


    After getting the task, baizuo left happily. Not long after, he came to the fork with twenty-two of his team members and Yang Liu. According to the previous discussion, even if Zhao Xian and them appear here, don''t touch him as long as the destination is not Yang Jiazhuang. After all, if the sixth young master is away, it''s better to do more than one thing.


    In other words, although Bai Zuo is ready, the final choice is still in Zhao Xian''s own hands. As long as he is not greedy, death can still be avoided.


    But Zhao Xian immediately saw the power of the new firearm and made preparations for a few days. How could he not start with Yang family village?


    Therefore, when Zhao Xian came to this fork in the road with more than 50 people who were driven to death, he almost chose the direction leading to Yangjiazhuang without hesitation. When they took the first step, they were doomed to a tragic end.


    In order to complete this task, baizuo brought all the advanced weapons and equipment. Not to mention the sniper step with a range of 2000 meters. At the same time, it is also equipped with an extremely advanced night vision instrument, which can ensure that the light in the line of sight is not much different from that in the day. It can still carefully see every action of the target, even every hair.


    Under such conditions, we can imagine what will be waiting for Zhao Xian and them!


    Zhao Xian and others appeared clearly in the aiming environment. These men in black seemed to be camouflaged by the dark night, but in fact, every action was magnified and seen clearly, even a change in their eyes.


    "Prepare, three, two, one... Shoot!" as the captain, Bai Zuo was very calm at this time. Different from other teammates, he didn''t need to observe his hands. Although Yang Liu was crawling around, he just came to observe the war and wouldn''t help anyone.


    Without observing his hands, baizuo can still be comparable to the men of any team. When he spoke about shooting, according to the attack plan, the people in black walking in the last row became the first targets to be shot.


    "Whew, whew, whew..."


    Under the silencing device, several flames appeared, and then the falling sound of 11 people in black came. One of them was not hit at the key point, because the silencing device will change the aerodynamic efficiency of the bullet when it is discharged, and then change the flight speed and direction of the bullet, affecting the sniper distance and shooting accuracy.


    If you don''t get hit, you don''t die immediately, but struggle and cry in pain.


    In such a dark night, a sad cry suddenly occurred, which immediately attracted other people in black to hide around like frightened birds. Without knowing what had happened, some people even fell directly to the ground. It can be seen that they were indeed frightened.


    In the era when ordinary bird guns are the most advanced firearms, sniper steps are something that many people have never seen before.


    There was no life and no interest. Just a few flames lit up, someone fell to the ground and died. For the ancients who didn''t know what technology was, it was like seeing ghosts and gods. Their bodies trembled and their hearts trembled at the same time.


    The firing order, the attack will not stop unless all the enemies are destroyed. Even if these people tremble and feel fear in their souls, it will not change their doomed ending in the slightest.


    The light flashes, just like the fluency of the world, dazzling and dazzling. Followed by another man in black was killed on the ground. No matter where they hide, whether they stand or squat or lie down, they can''t change the outcome of their death in the slightest.


    After flashes of fire, only five rounds later, only Zhao Xian was left to move on the whole battlefield.


    It was not his good escape or his good luck. It was Yang Liu''s request to leave him.


    More than 50 people were handed over to the ghost sniper team, leaving one to kill himself. This was the result of Yang Liu''s discussion with Bai Zuo. They don''t want no one to know their existence at the first appearance. Even if Zhao Xian is destined to die, it''s also an honor to let him know who died in his hands before he died.


    Originally, there were still a group of living people around them. Although they looked cold and even had a sense of killing in their eyes, they were still living after all. Where is it like now, all around are dead, and the smell of blood.


    Zhao Xian feels that he is now living in hell, and his surroundings are still dead except for death. Just as his eyes kept turning and his mind was blank, when he was frightened by the scene in front of him, Yang Liu appeared from a grass and came out.


    "Who? Who are you? I tell you, my master is Lord Jin Ying. If you dare to kill me, he will not let you go." Zhao Xian felt a dark figure creeping towards him in the distance, and his lips were shaking. He wanted to threaten each other with a trembling voice.


    Man made a knife, I made a fish. At this moment, Zhao Xian''s voice was so weak and pale that it could not pose a little threat to Yang Liugen who was getting closer and closer.


    Step by step, Yang Liu, with steady steps, came to Zhao Xian like a heavy hammer hitting his heart, and raised his big knife high in his hand. "Boy, I''ll give you a benefit before you die, so that you can be an understanding ghost. If you offend the sixth young master, death is your only end."


    "You... You''re from Yang family village? No! It''s impossible. Your master is dead. You dare to offend Lord Jin Ying. You... You''re all destined to die." at this time, Zhao Xian finally returned to taste, knew Yang Liu''s identity, and then roared hysterically.


    Unfortunately, at the moment, no matter what kind of shouting can''t change the next result. With Yang Liu''s broadsword held high and falling, a bloody head flew into the air, and Zhao Xian died,


    When he died, his wide eyes seemed to be telling the unwilling in his heart. Now he finally knows the power of Yang family village!


    I know there is more than one powerful firearm in Yang family villa!


    I know that Yang family village is not easy to provoke and powerful!


    If he can be given another chance to choose, he will not take people to take action privately in order to win merit. He will certainly bring a large number of royal guards to Yang family villa. He doesn''t believe that in the face of royal guards with executive power, do people in Yang family village really dare to resist?


    It should be said that Zhao Xian really doesn''t know Yangjiazhuang. They are soldiers in the new era and pay attention to obeying orders as their bounden duty. As long as Yang Chendong gave them the order, he knew that there was a sea of fire ahead, and no one would frown when moving forward. Even if the royal guards really come, what they have to do is to fight back actively without the slightest hesitation.


    Zhao Xian is dead, dead without life or interest. As the master, Jin Ying doesn''t know at all. He really has too many things to do.


    Wang Zhen has many remaining parties to deal with. After all, Wang Zhen has covered the sky all these years. He has accumulated too much power both in and outside the palace, and it takes a lot of time to clear it.


    In addition to Wang Zhen, there are many people to deal with in time. Before leaving Beijing, Zhu Qizhen ordered Zhu Qiyu, the king of Ying, to stay in the capital. The government was jointly handled by Jin Ying, another eunuch Xing''an, Wang Zhi, the Minister of the Ministry of officials, and Jiao Jing, his son-in-law.


    Wang Zhi and Jiao Jing are easy to deal with. The thought of literati makes them think about self-protection at the first time when they face extreme situations. As long as he does not threaten the lives and interests of these people, they will stay very honest and look at everything with the mood of watching the tiger fight on a mountain.


    However, eunuch Xing''an, who served empress dowager sun and empress Qian first, was not easy to deal with with with the support of the empress. In addition, everyone is a eunuch. It''s easy to guess what''s in each other''s mind, especially difficult to deal with.


    For eunuch Xing''an, Jin Ying adopted the idea of peace talks first. Although Zhu Qiyu, the king of Ying, has ascended the throne and become a Dai Zong, it can be seen that he still respects his sister-in-law. If the person who moved queen Qian himself at this time, once the defendant pleaded, he would have no bottom in his heart.


    It is precisely because of Wang Zhenyu''s existence of jiaxing''an outside the party that Jin Ying completely forgot about her domestic slave Zhao Xian. It was not until four days later that Wang Zhenyu''s party caught and killed everything that could be caught, except that most of those who escaped were removed, and the negotiations with Xing''an were smooth. Everyone initially reached a consensus that the well water did not invade the river, that he remembered the situation of Shenxianju and Tianwaitian. He immediately ordered someone to find Zhao Xian. When he learned that this person had not appeared for several days, he invited Yang rang, the second master of the Yang family, to ask when these industries could become his own.


    The little Eunuch in the palace came to Yang rang''s residence and took him into the palace, which made him look happy.

 Chapter 149

    I didn''t know that Zhao Xian had gone to hell. I thought that great things could be achieved. Jin Ying wanted to reward herself. He did not forget that the eunuch in power once said that he would have more benefits for himself. He was still looking forward to continuing his promotion and wealth.


    With a trace of expectation and even excitement, Yang rang came to the palace. As soon as he saw Jin Ying, he knelt down on the ground without a bottom line and said Jin Ying''s auspicious words of a thousand years old.


    "Well, Lord Yang, please get up." Jin Ying has a satisfied smile on her face. What he likes most is the so-called pillars of the country and the way famous families kneel down and salute themselves, which makes him feel a great sense of achievement.


    Yang asked lian to thank him and stood up again. Then he stood there respectfully, with a shy smile on his face.


    "Lord Yang, I called you to ask you this time. Do you know where Zhao Xian is now? And what happened when you went to Yang family village that day?"


    Jin Ying''s question shocked Yang rang''s heart. Originally thought that the matter had been solved, but unexpectedly, it was completely different? Zhao Xian is missing. At the same time, he told all the things he had experienced in Yangjiazhuang that day.


    At first Jin Ying was still listening carefully, but the more she listened, the more complicated the expression on her face was. What kind of person Zhao Xian is, as the master, it is clear that he is a man of great achievements. He is still used by him because he is very loyal to himself. Thinking that he is in power now, he must have nothing wrong with the things entrusted to him. But I never thought that it was such a person. He had an intuition that Zhao Xian''s life was in danger, and this matter must have an inseparable relationship with Yang Jiazhuang.


    "Lord Yang, you said that when you went there that day, the servants of Yang family village were holding an unknown firearm, and they were very powerful? Is that so?" Jin Ying thought of the key to the matter. I''m afraid it was the result of Zhao Xian''s selfishness.


    "Yes, Mr. Jin, the firearm is very powerful. It not only has great lethality, but also is very accurate. The most fatal thing is that the firearm can be fired repeatedly, which is far from comparable to that of our Daming firearm camp. When I saw it, I was also very curious..."


    "All right, all right." interrupted Yang rang who wanted to talk, Jin Ying''s face became much darker. "I know. You go back first." he waved his hand. Jin Ying didn''t have time to continue perfunctory with Yang rang. Now he was full of thoughts about where the advanced firearms came from and who gave the courage of Yang Zhuang''s servants to confront the royal guards.


    "Yes." Yang rang saw that Jin Ying was a little unhappy, so he was ready to step down. Just thought of something while retreating, and said aloud: "by the way, that Ding was Yang Si who beat the warla messenger not long ago. Qian sengbao had been looking for trouble at that time."


    "I know." Jin Ying nodded. After Yang rang quit, he immediately ordered someone to find the royal guards who followed Zhao Xian to Yang family villa that day. At the same time, Qian sengbao was also invited to ask Yang Si''s questions.


    Soon, three injured royal guards were brought over and confirmed what Yang rang said. After a while, Qian sengbao came too.


    Jin Ying''s call to Qian sengbao did not dare not come. Now everyone can see that Dai Zong is superior and this person is powerful. Chen Guan, the handprint eunuch of his superior, was jailed because he was Wang Zhenyu''s party. Although he tried to please, if he had a good performance and took a step up to become the head of the eunuch, it would not be a problem. And all this depends on Jin Ying''s attitude.


    "I''ve seen grandpa Jin." when Qian sengbao appeared, he was respectful to Jin Ying, and his eyes were full of flattery. When a person can decide your future and destiny, it is difficult for you to show equality in front of him.


    "Father Qian, let me ask you what happened to Yang Si?" Jin Ying didn''t mean to be polite. Everyone has been walking in the palace for many years. He can''t understand what kind of conduct he is. Besides, when Wang Zhen was in power, he didn''t even look at himself. Now that he has gained power, he wants to curry favor. This is human character.


    "Yang Si?" Qian sengbao was puzzled by this question and tried to search the name, but there seemed to be no results.


    "Yang Si of Yang family village, Yang Xi Ma''s servant." Jin Ying gave a voice to remind her, and her face was impatient.


    "Oh, come to think of it, that Yang Si once beat toger, the bodyguard captain of the warla emissary Sai Shuwang at the gate of the immortal residence. Because the matter involved diplomatic matters, I was entrusted with the task, and I asked Tang Tong, a thousand families of the royal guards, to go to the important person of the Yang family villa. It is said that he had left the capital and went to the old house of the Yang family''s Jianning mansion. Later, because warla and I Ming got up No one is asking about the dispute. "


    While answering the question, Qian sengbao was also puzzled. He didn''t understand that he was just a servant of a small five-level official. How could Lao Jinying miss him so much.


    "He went back to Yang''s old house? Hum! I tell you, just a few days ago, he openly hurt three of my royal guards who went to Yang''s villa to enforce the law. Not only that, our servant Zhao Xian also disappeared. It was suspected that it had a lot to do with Yang Si." Jin Ying said with a slight hum in her nose, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    "Is there such a thing?" Qian sengbao was really surprised by these things.


    Not to mention who dares to openly quarrel with the royal guards in today''s world, just the disappearance of Jin Ying''s domestic slaves is a major event. With this, the Yang family village is dead this time.


    After knowing Jin Ying''s intention, Qian sengbao understood what to do next. At that moment, he took the initiative to take the job and said, "please don''t worry, father-in-law Jin. I''ll take someone to Yangjiazhuang and take the criminal over. At the same time, I''ll search there to see if I can find Zhao Xian''s whereabouts."


    "Very good." seeing that Qian sengbao understood his intention, Jin Ying''s face eased a lot. "Go now, but you need to be vigilant. It''s said that the other party has a new type of firearm with great lethality. You should take more of it. Also take the Mou mu. In the past, Wang Zhen relied on this person when communicating with Yang family village. Let him explain it first. It''s better not to do it."


    Jin Ying, of course, is not a compassionate person. He doesn''t mean to be soft on the lives of the people in Yangjiazhuang. He is worried that the advanced firearms will be destroyed. That''s why he wants to solve it through peace talks. Asking Mou Mu to go is such a role.


    Monk Qian left after receiving the order. He ordered people to find Tang Tongqian and asked him to wait outside the palace. At the same time, he went straight to Mou Mu''s resting place.


    Mu Mu, the eunuch of BingBi, ranked last in the ceremony. Before, there was a lot of scenery, but now everyone yells like a mouse crossing the street.


    Eunuchs are different from normal people in many ways. If their jealousy is several times that of ordinary people, the most despised thing is others.


    Perhaps because of their health, they are more enthusiastic about power and money. Whenever they have a chance, they will always get some benefits for themselves. And once you have the opportunity to step on others, you won''t be soft at all.


    Before, because of Yang Chendong''s support, Mou Mulian was promoted several levels, and a small eunuch foreman became a big eunuch leader. While changing his identity, he was acting as an agent for diapers, and his money was turned over. For some time, few people could make any face to him except Wang Zhen.


    However, with the defeat of the front line, after the news of the death of Yingzong and Baiguan came, Mou Mu''s good day came. No one covered him. What followed was the envy of all eunuchs. Almost people with some abilities came to him to play the autumn wind.


    Seeing that the situation is bad, Mu Mu is determined enough. First, he gave most of the silver he had saved to Jin Ying, leaving behind the relationship between him and Wang Zhen. Then he used other money to send other eunuchs who came to trouble him. For a time, it can be said that he spent money like earth and reluctantly reserved his seat. Even so, the power is no longer what it was. In addition, Yang Chendong also had an accident. Now he can''t even find the source of goods for diapers. He is completely eating the mountain sky. He sighs in the palace all day and only hates his bad fate. He just met a Ming Lord. It took him a long time to have an accident, which really overwhelmed him.


    Just as he shook his head and sighed in the room, the door was pushed open, and Qian sengbao, the imperial horse supervisor and eunuch, came in.


    Seeing the appearance of Qian sengbao, Mu Mu immediately climbed down from the bed. "I don''t know if father-in-law Qian came here. He lost his welcome and lost his welcome."


    Looking at Mu Mu, who was still majestic more than ten days ago, Qian Seng baonei was very proud to see that he was so respectful. "Grandpa Mou and grandpa Jin have errands for me to do. Please clean up and come with us."


    "OK, OK." when Mou Mu said this, he turned and opened a cabinet at the head of the bed, took out two hundred liang of silver from it and handed it to Qian sengbao. "Father Qian, this is the villain''s last wealth. Although it''s not much, it''s really a heart. Please accept it."


    Two hundred taels of silver is really not much. At least it''s not enough to send a No. 2 figure of the horse guard, but Mou Muzhen doesn''t have more silver.


    Qian sengbao naturally won''t believe such words. Just because Jin Ying is still waiting for her own news, the time is urgent. He decided to have a good trial of this MOU Mu after he had dealt with the matter in front of him. He was not someone who could beat him with 200 liang of silver.

 Chapter 150

    Mu Mu followed monk Qian out of the palace. Outside the palace, he saw Tang Tongqian, who had organized 200 royal guards.


    When Mou Mu''s eyes collided with Tang Tongxiang, he felt pity for each other. They are all Wang Zhen''s men. Even Mu Mu has always been regarded as one of Wang Zhen''s confidants. Their contacts with Yang Chendong are also instructed. No one knows Mu Mu''s true identity except Wang Zhen.


    "Let''s go." he ignored the attitude and changes of Mou Mu and Tang Tong. Perhaps in Qian sengbao''s eyes, how to strive to become the handprint eunuch of the Royal Horse supervisor is what he needs to care about.


    Next, led by Qian sengbao, the party left the capital and went straight to Yangjiazhuang 15 miles south of the city.


    In Yangjiazhuang, a secret agent of the Security Bureau had sent the news back. When I learned that a large number of royal guards were coming from the city, the atmosphere in the whole villa suddenly became tense,.


    This result has long been expected by Yang Si and Yang Liu. After killing Zhao Xian, they have been waiting, but they didn''t expect it to be so long.


    That is, I have been waiting for a long time. Naturally, I can''t see the slightest panic. Daoxiao took the second guard and lurked outside the villa; Bai Zuo and the ghost sniper team found a suitable place to live in the village. Yang Liu replaced Yang Si and opened the door to the enemy.


    Yang Si was also dissatisfied with this. Only last time he beat back the royal guards with one shot, and he has made great achievements. This time, it''s not easy to grab the achievements.


    Just over half an hour later, a vast team of royal guards in flying fish clothes came to the gate of Yang family villa. As soon as the Party led by Qian sengbao arrived here, they saw Yang 61 standing two steps away, holding a dark firearm they had never seen, looking leisurely at them.


    In his eyes, there was a hint of contempt, mixed in it. This scene attracted Qian sengbao''s inexhaustible anger.


    The royal guards perform many tasks, but no matter where they go or what their identity is, which one is not trembling and trembling when they see them? It''s the first time since the founding of the Ming Dynasty that Yang Jiazhuang ignored himself like this.


    With this sense of disregard, the people of Yang family village deserve to die.


    Monk Qian was angry and wanted to raise his hand and ordered the army to press on. But considering that the task given to him by Jin Ying was to get the advanced firearm intact, for a time, he could only force down his impulse, looked at Tang Tongqian and said, "go."


    "Yes." although Tang Tong was unwilling to do so, he did not dare to show any other behavior at this time. After a promise, he strode forward. After twenty steps, he took the initiative to stop, looked at Yang Liu opposite and said, "brother, someone reported that Yang Si was in the village. This time we came to pick up people, which has nothing to do with others. Please make way for me."


    "Yang Si? What crime did he commit?" Yang Liu, who had made a big killing, didn''t expect that the other party didn''t start immediately, but put on a reasonable appearance. While he was disappointed, he naturally wouldn''t give any good face. When it came to Yang Si, he asked directly, expressing his strong side.


    "He beat the warra emissary and hurt our two countries..." Tang Tong also said according to the previous wrong text of the other party, but he suddenly felt wrong after just saying a few words. Today''s Wala is incompatible with the early morning. Beating the Wala messenger is not a criminal, but should be regarded as winning glory for the country.


    Tang Tong couldn''t say it himself. Naturally, he attracted a smile from Yang Liu across the street. "Why? Can''t you say it? Wala villain. While paying tribute to our Ming Dynasty, he did dare to take the initiative to start a war. It''s right for such an opponent to beat him. Don''t say no to the four brothers Yang. If they are, they should also be meritorious rather than guilty."


    "This..." Tang Tong''s eyes turned and said, "you have to take it back. It''s up to the top to decide. In this way, please get out of the way and allow us to go in and find Yang Si. We''ll give you an explanation. How about it?"


    Without excuses, Tang Tong still seems to insist on entering the villa, which is really well known by Sima Zhao''s people. Needless to say, Yang Liu shrugged his shoulders, spread out his hands and refused.


    "You go." monk Qian Baoyan in the rear looked at Tang Tong''s clumsy mouth and messed up the matter. Naturally, he was very angry, so he pointed to Mou Mu and instructed him to persuade Yang Liu.


    Mu Mu certainly doesn''t want to go there. In any case, Yang Chendong is kind to him. Now that the family is gone, he doesn''t want to be a villain. But this is not what Qian sengbao meant, but what Jin Ying meant. His arm can''t twist his thigh. He really has no way.


    With reluctant legs, Mu Mu walked out of the crowd and came to Tang Tong with a pale face.


    As soon as Mu Mu appeared, Yang Liu''s eyes were suspicious, and then stared at each other''s eyes. Outsiders don''t know the relationship between this man and the sixth young master, but as a servant of the Yang family, he knows it very well.


    When the sixth young master left, he also told the Security Bureau to pay attention to Mu Mu''s performance. At the same time, it is also a test. If you can pass this level, you will be reused. On the contrary, if you are an anti boner, you don''t mind getting rid of it and changing others.


    Feeling that Yang Liu''s eyes had a sense of pressing questions, Mou Mu lowered his head in a panic. "We''re here mainly to find Yang Si. If he''s here, we''ll hand him over. If we insist on not handing him over, I''m afraid we''ll break into the villa by force. Can you stop our two hundred people by yourself?"


    There is a question in the words. If you listen carefully, it seems to be telling Yang Liu that the inspection in the village today is certain. You''d better think about countermeasures.


    Mu Mu''s words were heard in Yang Liu''s ears, making his face no longer as fierce as before. However, Mou Mu still intended to face the Yang family village. Naturally, it''s not good for him. Then he rushed to Qian sengbao, who was among the royal guards, and said: "I''m standing here. Unless there is the imperial decree of the British emperor, no one should step into the manor for no reason. If someone dares to do so, I''m sorry. The guy in my hand is not jealous."


    It seems to be a deterrent. After saying this, Yang sijutian fired a shot at the sky in the Ninth Five-Year Plan. His action was the same as when Yang sijutian stopped Zhao Xian.


    "Ba"! At the moment when the gunshot sounded, there was a riot among the royal guards in front.


    Qian sengbao, who was hiding in the crowd, felt the light in front of him. After he took the task, he knew the biggest purpose of this trip. This advanced firearm was in front of him. He was very excited to be seen with his own eyes. But at the same time, he was a little nervous. The three injured royal guards flashed in front of him.


    Qian sengbao, who doesn''t know how many times this firearm can be fired, won''t take the initiative to take risks. On the contrary, he attaches great importance to his life. Therefore, he was prepared for this trip. When his big hand waved back, a 50 royal guards with fire barrels (also known as fire guns) appeared.


    In their hands, they appeared at the front of the team with a bronze fire tube. Compared with the earliest firearms, this kind of hand gun is light and handy. The gun body is slender, the front chamber is cylindrical, and there are bullets in it. The medicine chamber is spherical and raised, and the chamber wall has a fire door for placing leads for ignition. The tail is hollow and can be installed with a wooden handle, which is convenient for the launcher to handle.


    Torches were quickly lit, and 50 royal guards looked ahead with torches in their hands, showing that they would light torches at any time.


    Suddenly, the arrows were drawn and the atmosphere at the scene was reduced to the freezing point, and Mou Mu and Tang Tong were scared to fall to the ground.


    They don''t know the power of the firearm in Yang Liu''s hands, but they have seen the power of the firetube in the royal guards behind them. Once the guns are fired at random, they really don''t know where the target will be. If they dare to stand in the center, they will undoubtedly become a living target.


    They were afraid of death or being hurt by mistake. In short, they were lying on the ground. In comparison, Yang Liu did stand there as if nothing had happened. He did not show the slightest fear because of the appearance of these torches. On the contrary, his eyes were full of brilliance, and he wanted to experience its power.


    Yang Liu''s performance was seen by Qian sengbao. Naturally, he was very dissatisfied. He couldn''t scare the other party. It seems that simple intimidation has lost its meaning. He must be serious.


    He thought that as long as he could kill Yang Liu from a distance, he could get the advanced firearm, so the task given to him by Jin Ying was completed. Then he shouted: "everyone listen to the order, the target is right ahead. If someone resists, there is no amnesty!"


    The reason why he wants to shoot first rather than first is obviously because the power of the torch can''t reach that far. He wants to shorten the distance between each other. As long as he reaches the effective range, he won''t be polite.


    Knowing the effective range of the torch, Yang LIUCai was so confident. Now he saw that the other party''s team was going to move forward, and raising the gun was a frightening gunshot, "stop where you are, otherwise, I''ll shoot whoever dares to move forward!"


    The loud voice, firm and powerful, represents Yang Liu''s mood at the moment.


    However, those royal guards did not really stop. Qian sengbao issued a strict order and supervised the war in the rear. If they dared to stop at this time, they would be punished by the military justice. Who dared to stop before seeing the power of the new firearm opposite?

 Chapter 151

    The royal guards didn''t stop because of Yang Liu''s words. They still took a big step forward in a straight line. In their opinion, there is no reason to lose two hundred people and one person.


    But I didn''t know that this scene hit Yang Liu''s heart. He was really worried that if he shouted out a few words, he would scare the other party, so he would be useless. Now, these people are so afraid of death that they are right in his arms, and he also has a chance to show.


    When the shouting came out, he saw that the brocade guards were unmoved. Yang six was smiling at the corners of his mouth. He lifted up the 95 forms in his hand, and pointed them at the front of those who were in front of them. He then adjusted his breath, and gently touched the trigger with his right index finger.


    In Yang Liu''s eyes, these royal guards who are lined up and holding fire torches are like a fixed target. As long as he wants, he can take anyone''s life lightly. But these people are not enemies, let alone those outlaws brought by Zhao Xian. They are just soldiers ordered.


    He is not an immortal enemy, so he doesn''t have to be killed. As long as he is wounded, give him heavy damage and disintegrate his war heart.


    The muzzle of the gun was moved slightly, from the original position in front of his forehead to his legs. Yang Liu''s index finger moved slightly and fired the first shot.


    "Ba"!


    At the second gunshot, the rotating bullet flew forward and roared in the air, straight into the right leg of a royal guards.


    When the bullet entered the meat, it brought out a huge impact. At the moment of contact with the blood, there was a splash of blood, and then a figure fell to the ground. With it, there was the original hand-held cyan torch.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM"!


    All this was just the beginning. With Yang Liu''s constant movement of his index finger, the royal guards walking in the front row one by one were shot to the ground. The extremely fast speed and accurate hit rate made the formation of the royal guards in the front row completely chaotic.


    No one is afraid of death, especially when they know they will die, even the royal guards'' War heart begins to waver. Some ran back directly, some took the initiative to lie on the ground, and others simply lit the torch and poured out the gunpowder. As for whether they could hurt Yang Liu, they no longer care.


    After only shooting seven shots and knocking down seven royal guards with firearms, the whole formation was in disorder. Qian sengbao, caught in the crowd, was completely frightened by the scene at first. His mind flashed the scene of Yang Liu shooting at the royal guards just now. From this, he concluded that the other party''s firearms were indeed very advanced. If they were obtained by Jin Ying, where would anyone be his opponent in the world?


    I thought that if I could hold such a powerful weapon in my hand, whether it was dedicated to Jin Ying or kept by myself, it would become the most powerful weapon to deter others. At that moment, he was ecstatic. Regardless of the confusion of the formation, he shouted to the front, "come on, come on, what are you afraid of? He has only one person, and he can''t kill all of us. Anyone who rushes to the front, takes the firearm, rewards 1000 Liang of silver, and is promoted to three levels!"


    In order to achieve his goal, monk Qian made a heavy promise.


    Under the heavy reward, there must be brave men. With this cry, many royal guards who originally ran backward stopped. Thinking of making achievements, some people made a cruel sound, turned and strode in the direction of Yang Liu.


    The sudden change was seen by Yang Liu. He is naturally not afraid of facing ten or eight people with one shot, but if so many people rush up together, I''m afraid he won''t even have time to change his magazine for a while.


    Originally, I wanted to fight and retreat the enemies like Yang Si. Now it seems that I underestimated the will of these royal guards. The footsteps involuntarily began to retreat. At the same time, he made a gesture with his right hand behind his back, which was telling the ghost sniper team hidden in Yangjiazhuang to be ready to take action.


    "Rush!" seeing that Yang Liu started to retreat, the royal guards were overjoyed. They seem to see the light, see the hope, and see the promotion and wealth in front of them.


    In the Yang family villa, Bai Zuo and other 21 people lay on the roof and found the best shooting angle. They just waited for the royal guards to shoot the enemy within range. As the royal guards approached, the atmosphere became very depressed.


    There will be a big war at any time. Once the ghost sniper team takes action, it will be a scene full of corpses, which also represents the complete break between Yang Jiazhuang and Daming. At this moment, everyone''s hearts are pounding, nervous and excited.


    "BAM bam!"


    When the front team of the Royal Guards was 200 steps away from the Yangjiazhuang house, when baizuo was about to give the order of sniping, a fierce gunshot suddenly sounded behind them.


    The sudden sound of gunfire also startled the ghost sniper team ready to shoot. Captain Bai Zuo didn''t understand. It was agreed that they would attack here first, and finally ended with Dao Xiao and the second guard. How could they attack there first?


    "Captain? Shall we fight?" a ghost player could not suppress the excitement in his heart and quietly asked Bai Zuo aside.


    "Wait a minute, don''t shoot first." Bai Zuo looked at the gate of Yang family village suspiciously, and then took out the high-power telescope. His expression became very excited. "Tell you, don''t shoot without order. The sixth young master is back."


    Indeed, Yang Chendong came back. More than 30 people hurried along with them. One person and two horses didn''t stop. Finally, they arrived outside the Yang family villa at the last moment. As soon as he saw that a large number of royal guards had rushed into Chuang Tzu, he ordered to shoot without saying a word.


    Yang Chendong is very important to Yang Jiazhuang. Otherwise, he would not be in a hurry to leave Zhuqi town and come back first. He will never allow anyone to threaten the safety of his Chuang Tzu and the lives of people in the Chuang.


    Yang Chendong gave an order. More than 30 people who followed him would not be polite. They raised their guns and roared. Without defense, the royal guards in the rear quickly fell down. This also frightened Qian sengbao in the crowd. He didn''t understand that people from where had so much courage to dare to attack the royal guards. Was there any royal law in their eyes.


    When he looked back with doubts, he saw a group of Ming soldiers in Mandarin Duck battle jackets.


    The soldiers of the Ming Dynasty came, which surprised Qian sengbao. When did ordinary soldiers have the courage to attack the royal guards, and where did the advanced firearms in their hands come from? In order to find out these reasons, he ordered all royal guards to stop action, and he came straight to Yang Chendong in the rear with several confidants.


    Yang Chendong also ordered to stop shooting at this time. He wanted to see who could not help but start at Yang family village after he left. Of course, no matter who it is, he will let it pay the price of bleeding.


    Qian sengbao strode here and naturally saw Yang Chendong in the crowd. Although his clothes were different from his usual blue clothes, who didn''t know that dongshuai was in the whole capital? "Yang Chendong? It''s you?"


    "Bold, who are you? How dare you call my family a taboo?" the tiger''s eyes on the horse showed cold light, and the muzzle of the pistol in his wrist naturally pointed to Qian sengbao''s chest.


    "Ha ha, it''s just a five-level idle official. I really don''t put it in my father-in-law''s eyes. Our Qian sengbao is the supervising eunuch of the Royal Horse supervisor." with a laugh, Qian sengbao reported his name.


    According to his expectation, he reported his name, and Yang Chendong must have dismounted to see him. After all, the eunuch group of the Ming Dynasty has always been powerful, especially one of the eunuch leaders with names and surnames. Naturally, the other party should cater to itself everywhere.


    But Qian sengbao was destined to be disappointed. After his self introduction, Yang Chendong seemed unheard of. On the contrary, he stared at him with sharp eyes and asked, "Benbo asked you, why did you step into Yang family villa to commit murder?"


    "Ben Bo? You... Aren''t you the prince washing horses?" Qian sengbao was surprised by Yang Chendong''s identity and asked with a puzzled face.


    "Ben Bo asked why you came to Yang family villa to show off your ferocity. Can''t you understand people''s words?" Yang Chendong didn''t mean to answer at all. When he looked at the other party''s questions and answers, he raised his right hand and shot out. He hit the money monk Bao''s right leg, and with a plop, he knelt on the ground.


    Who would have thought that Yang Chendong would do it as soon as he said, and he was still asking questions here? Over there, the gun had been fired, and one shot was right under Qian sengbao''s right leg, beating him on his knees. If you look carefully, it is not difficult to find that the kneeling direction is where Yang Chendong is located.


    "Choking!" the master was humiliated. Several royal guards belonging to Qian sengbao immediately pulled out their Xiuchun knives, looking eager to try and rush up at any time.


    However, before they could do anything, Qiu Wu and other bodyguards had already raised the 95 style and repeatedly hooked the guns. All the royal guards who had just looked fierce fell to the ground. Everyone was shot in the forehead and could not die.


    Compared with Yang Liu''s previous practice of warning, Yang Chendong didn''t mean to stay alive at all.


    After a few shots, no one around Qian sengbao could stand. This scene also frightened the eunuch. He endured the pain from his legs and said repeatedly, "spare your life, dongshuai, spare your life. Our family also received the order of eunuch Jin Ying, and then came to Yang family village."


    "Jin Ying? Hehe, the old eunuch who was out of breath?" Yang Chendong''s eyes flashed an angry look when he heard that he was ordered by Jin Ying. Knowing the culprit, he lost the interest in talking with Qian sengbao. After shaking his head at will, the considerate Hu mang shot Qian sengbao.

 Chapter 152

    After the gunshot, Qian sengbao stared wide and fell to the ground with a unwilling face. Even when he died, his eyes were still staring. Obviously, he couldn''t believe where Yang Chendong came from. He said to the royal guards that he would kill or not, and to his eunuch leader that he would kill. Isn''t he afraid of the king''s law of the Ming Dynasty?


    Monk Qian died. Other royal guards looked at Yang Chendong on horseback. At this time, almost everyone was playing tricks. They really didn''t know whether he would be bold enough to kill himself next. After all, he had killed so many people. It seems that they don''t care about killing more people.


    Under the protection of more than 30 bodyguards and Leng Feng, Yang Chendong rode over the royal guards who had been killed and knelt down in fear, and saw thousands of officials Tang Tong who was also kneeling on the ground and trembling all over and Mou mu with surprised eyes.


    "Keep an eye on these people. None of them can be released without Benbo''s order. In addition, dispose of these bodies. Duke Mou and Tang Qianhu follow me into the villa." Yang Chendong threw down these words in a low voice and turned to Yang''s villa.


    At the gate of the village, Yang Liu had already knelt respectfully on the ground. Only six young masters in the world can make him kneel so willingly.


    "Get up, you''ve worked hard." when passing by Yang Liu, Yang Chendong''s voice became much kinder.


    It was this hard sentence that made Yang Liu have an impulse to cry, but instinctively he managed to hold back his tears and said, "loyalty to the sixth young master is originally the responsibility and obligation of his subordinates."


    "Very good." Yang Chendong nodded gently, jumped over Yang Liu and came straight to the gate of Yang Jiazhuang courtyard. Here he had seen Qiao Yin, snow lady and Xiang lady, as well as his unexpected seven sisters Yang duo and Hu Yan.


    "Young master." as soon as Yang Chendong appeared unharmed, Qiao Yin and others immediately burst into tears. It seemed that they had endless words to say.


    "Don''t cry, young master, didn''t I come back safely? Hehe, I have something to do. After I solve it, I''ll have a long chat with you." Yang Chendong said to the women with a happy face. When his eyes fell on Hu Yan, he nodded gently.


    Hu Yan with opposite eyes is ashamed at present. She has a feeling that her behavior must be accepted by Yang Chendong this time, and her whole person has also been accepted by him.


    Tang Tong and Mou Mu were afraid to lift their heads and followed Yang Chendong into Yang''s villa. Just now, Qian sengbao was killed without a word. They really don''t know whether they will be killed because of their improper actions.


    Perhaps from Yang Chendong''s performance just now, in the eyes of the two people, he has given the East handsome the title of boldness. Even if he can, it means that his rebellion can be established.


    In the side hall, Yang Chendong sat down. On the left stood Hu Mang and on the right stood Yang Er to ensure his absolute safety. Qiao Yin still plays the role of a close maid. After offering tea, she retreats.


    Don''t say, Yang Chendong was really thirsty all the way. Regardless of his image, he poured tea into his mouth, then his eyes fell on Tang Tong and asked, "tell me, what''s going on?"


    "Dongshuai, I''m wronged. I''m just acting under orders, and I don''t mean to be an enemy of Yang family village." Tang Tong, who was named, fell to his knees with a plop. It can be seen that he is very afraid now.


    The original backer Wang Zhen fell, and now he has become the fish on the chopping board of others. Since Yang Chendong killed Qian sengbao and didn''t blink, he is nothing. I''m afraid there''s no difference between killing himself and killing a chicken.


    I knew that Tang Tong, a thousand family official, didn''t have much ability, and didn''t dare to make the idea of Yang family village, so he ignored him, but his eyes fell on Mou mu, "tell me, how the current situation has changed."


    Seeing Yang Chendong kill Qian sengbao with his own eyes, it is false to say that Mou Mu is not afraid in his heart.


    I used to choose to take refuge in Yang Chendong because I liked his ability to make money and wanted to take a free ride. Facts have proved that his choice is also right. He has been promoted several levels and has become one of the eunuchs who hold pen. Although he ranks last and has no real power, he is also one of the eunuchs who have corrected the eight classics.


    When he first heard the news that the emperor and all his ministers had died in the battle, Mu Mu also lamented that his life was bad. He finally found a Ming Lord. As a result, he died in a few days, and he became helpless again.


    This time, when I first saw Yang Chendong coming back, it was false to say that he was not excited. But this excitement was completely frightened after seeing Qian sengbao killed with his own eyes. In his eyes, Yang Chendong''s move is no different from the rebellion. If he gets close to him, does he also indirectly embark on a road of no return?


    He was really afraid and had a lot of ideas. Facing Yang Chendong''s question, he didn''t know how to answer for a moment. He just knelt on the ground like Tang Tong, trembling all over, and couldn''t fart for a long time.


    He gently shook his head and saw Mu Mu''s performance in his eyes. Yang Chendong could guess the thoughts in each other''s hearts. He took out a secret letter from him and handed it to Mu Mu. "Look, what''s this? You must recognize whose autograph it is with your identity."


    A letter was handed to him. Mou Mu took it with curiosity. When he slowly unfolded and saw the handwriting and content on it, the original tension turned into excitement, and then into joy. At that time, he knocked his head heavily to the ground, "I''ve seen zhongdanbo, I''ve seen zhongdanbo."


    After the scene entered Yang Chendong''s eyes, he couldn''t help sighing. It seems that there are still many things to do. Even Mou mu, who has a close relationship with himself and even recognizes himself as the Lord, believes in imperial power. If he really established himself as king before, few people in the world will sincerely respond and obey. Even if he became king by relying on advanced weapons, it was a situation formed by being forced, not a sincere refuge.


    Yang Chendong was still there sighing. Tang Tong, who was kneeling on the ground at the same time, was surprised with his eyes. He didn''t understand how grandpa Mou had such a huge change this moment.


    It seems that he felt Tang Tong''s doubts. Mou Mu handed the letter to the other party and said, "look, this is the emperor''s reward. This is definitely the autograph of Yingzong."


    After receiving the letter, Tang Tong took a look at it. Soon he knocked his head like a mashed garlic to the ground and shouted, "lower officer, I''ve seen zhongdanbo, I''ve seen zhongdanbo."


    "Well, you all get up. Now you can explain the situation in the DPRK to Ben Bo." the cards came out, and Yang Chendong won the trust of the two people.


    With this handwritten letter from Zhuqi Town, Mou Mu naturally won''t have any psychological burden, so he told all he knew. Occasionally, Tang Tong would add two sentences.


    Listening to their narration, Yang Chendong looked dignified and had to sigh the strength of the wheel of history. Although he saved Yingzong Zhuqi Town, this did not change the fact that Zhu Qiyu, king of Ying, became a Dai Zong. Without Yu Qian, the imperial court was completely controlled by eunuch Jin Ying.


    For Jin Ying, Yang Chendong also has no good impression. This eunuch, who is essentially the same as Wang Zhen, is not a good thing. With him, it must be difficult for Daizong to become a Ming monarch.


    For half an hour, Mou Mu and his colleagues gave a general idea of the situation in the capital, but this is not complete. Fortunately, Yang Chendong has heard it and has a general understanding of the situation.


    "Well, Benbo already knows. You must have guessed that Yingzong is coming to the capital under the protection of soldiers. Benbo is just a pioneer official. The problem is, there are two emperors in a Daming Dynasty. How do you choose?" Yang Chendong said, looking at Mou Mu and Tang Tong like a pool, This is to force the other party to make a statement.


    Even he had made up his mind that the two were willing to be loyal to Zhuqi town. Fortunately, if not, they could only be killed together. Before he sneaked into the palace to see queen Qian, his return cannot be exposed.


    Feeling Yang Chendong''s forced eyes, Mou Mu didn''t hesitate at all, so he made a choice. The younger is the eunuch BingBi appointed by Yingzong. Naturally, he should be loyal to Yingzong.


    "Yes, I''m also loyal to Yingzong." this time, Tang Tong reacted quickly and made a choice after Mu Mu.


    "Good." this answer is not beyond Yang Chendong''s expectation. Originally, they were all figures of the scenery of the Yingzong period. Now they have changed the Daizong. Jin Ying regards them as dissidents and is at the stage of being excluded. It is easy to choose where to go. "Even though you all chose Yingzong like my uncle, it''s time for us to serve the emperor. Mou mu, you can arrange it right away. I''ll go into the palace to meet queen Qian. Remember, you can only know how much silver it will cost. I''ll prepare it for you later. Tang Tong, you can contact the leaders of royal guards who are not satisfied. The emperor still has it now As the commander of royal guards, anyone who takes refuge now can forgive his past mistakes... "


    Of course, Yang Chendong will also choose to work for Yingzong Zhuqi town. This is not who he wants to be loyal to, but the current situation. Yingzong is obviously weak. He must help him stand firm. In his opinion, whether Yingzong Zhuqi town is the emperor or on behalf of Yingzong Zhu Qiyu, he can''t be too strong. It''s best to drive the two emperors together, so that he can find both sides and get more benefits. At present, Yingzong is weak. Of course, he needs to help.

 Chapter 153

    Mou Mu and Tang Tong left happily after they got the job. When they left, they each got several boxes of silver, which was the working capital Yang Chendong gave them. Without money, it will undoubtedly be difficult to do things in this world.


    When they left, they naturally patted their chest to ensure that they would do a good job. As for Qian sengbao''s death in the war, according to Yang Chendong, they said that this person was searching in the Yang family villa. They said that they didn''t see any new firearms and were looking for them. Only the news can last half a day, and Yang Chendong can naturally do a lot of things.


    Mou Mu and Tang Tong left happily. Several women, such as Hu Yan and qiaoyin, also walked from the back hall to the side hall. They all looked at Yang Chendong with happy eyes. Except for the seventh sister Yang duo, the other women were all winking. That way, they all wanted to throw themselves into dongshuai''s arms and let them have a good comfort.


    Without a woman around for so many days, Yang Chendong''s body also has needs. But he knows that there are still too many things to do, and those who love children have to wait until the evening. This forced him to suppress the impulse in his heart, smiled at the women and said, "you can rest assured that my young master is very good and has not been hurt. Wait a little later and the situation will be settled. I will talk to you one by one. Now..."


    "Young master, Yang San is coming and waiting in your study." Hu mang timely walked into the side hall. His appearance relieved Yang Chendong and found a suitable excuse for his temporary departure.


    "OK, my young master will go right away." Yang Chendong said to Hu Mang, then showed an apologetic smile to the women, then got up and came to Hu Yan, reached out and gently touched a slender jade hand of the other party and said, "it''s hard for you."


    Yang Chendong grabbed her little hand in public. Hu Yan''s careful liver had long been out of spirits. She jumped with a bang. Her little face was blushing, and her head was going to be buried in the root of her neck. Even Yang Chendong didn''t know when to leave. She only remembered that Qiao Yin''s girls came to her and smiled at her for a while, which made her even more embarrassed.


    In the study, Yang San rushed back from the capital after learning that the young master had returned safely, and also brought more detailed information from the capital.


    Looking at the accurate information obtained by the Security Bureau page by page, Yang Chendong had a clearer understanding of the situation in the capital. Jin Ying is worthy of serving several emperors. Once he got power, he was very good. He even attracted many old ministers for his use in a very short time. It seems that once Yingzong returns to the dynasty, the situation will become more complicated.


    Among the information, one of them attracted Yang Chendong''s attention, that is, the eunuch Xing''an, who originally followed empress dowager sun and commanded the harem, has also reached a consensus with Jin Yingda. This is also thanks to the security agency''s willingness to spend money to get such important information. That''s the information. I''m afraid Mou Mu doesn''t know it yet.


    Thinking that Mou mu, who did not know it, was likely to enter the palace and contact Xing''an to discuss his meeting with queen Qian, Jin Ying must soon know the news. Yang Chendong changed his face and resolutely decided to change his previous plan. Looking at Yang San, he asked, "let me ask you, may I contact queen Qian without anyone noticing?"


    "Yes, we bought a maid beside the queen just now, but if so, we are afraid that the eyeliner that we spend heavily will be exposed." Yang Three gave Yang Chendong the answer after thinking about it.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you are exposed, you will be exposed. In the future, you will spend money to install it. In this way, you will immediately contact the palace maid, like this..."


    ......


    Mu muxing rushed back to the capital and entered the palace. Then, as Yang Chendong guessed, he went to the big eunuch next to the queen Xing''an.


    As the eunuch leader beside the queen, there are 40 eunuchs under the direct control of Xing''an, and there are countless eunuchs under the charge of these 40 people. Unlike those eunuchs who followed the emperor, Xing''an''s power was mainly in the harem.


    If the queen has too much power, the eunuch leaders of the harem can share equally with some eunuchs around the emperor.


    From this time Yingzong''s expedition, allowing Xing''an and Jin Ying to assist in politics together, we can see his status. But because queen Qian is not keen on power, he doesn''t have the authority of Jin Ying.


    But even this is not what other eunuchs want to see. Fortunately, Mou Mu was originally the eunuch with a pen, and this time he made a lot of money, which spread to Xing''an. The two people had this view.


    "It''s grandpa Mou, but you''re not on duty in the ceremony supervisor. What can I do for you?" the man met, but Xing''an''s attitude was not good, and said in a condescending tone.


    "Father Xing, I have something important to discuss with you this time. Please hold back." Mou Mu looked at the presence of two other eunuchs in the room and said carefully.


    "Hmm?" Xing''an took the tea and was about to pass it to his mouth. Hearing this, he looked stunned. He looked carefully at Mu Mu and thought that he didn''t dare to harm himself here. He waved lazily. At present, there were only two of them left in the room.


    Without outsiders, Xing''an put down his exquisite tea cup and said, "Grandpa Mou, I hope you do have something important to tell me."


    "It''s natural, father-in-law Xing. To be honest, Xiao just got an important information, and Yingzong didn''t die." after approaching Xing''an''s ear, Mu Mu told the information he got from Yang Chendong.


    Xing''an''s face was still calm as usual, but after listening to this sentence, his look immediately changed greatly. He looked at Mou mu with surprise in his eyes, "you... What are you talking about?"


    "Yingzong is still alive, still alive, and is coming to the capital." Mou Mu looked surprised, and his tone was also very excited.


    "Where did you get the news?" Xing''an also blushed, but he didn''t know it because of excitement or some other reason.


    Mu Mu didn''t think so much at the moment, and he didn''t know that Xing''an had already reached an agreement with Jin Ying. They went to the front court and a back palace well, and didn''t invade the river. He thought that Xing''an was happy, so he said, "where is the source? It can''t be said yet. There is a man who is the pioneer of the British sect. He wants to meet the queen first and make arrangements with father-in-law."


    Hearing that the pioneer was sent back, Xing''an''s eyes kept flashing. A pair of somewhat cold eyes sent out Sen Han''s eyes, "OK, I''ll arrange this thing myself. You can tell us when he may enter the palace."


    Mu Mu came with joy and returned with satisfaction, especially the last few words of Xing''an. He will tell the queen his use in it. In this way, his prosperity is just around the corner.


    After Mou Mu left, Xing''an hurried out of the harem and went straight to Jin Ying''s office. But what he didn''t know was that just as he left, the two palace maids left the Queen''s bedroom together.


    The sudden arrival of Xing''an naturally attracted Jin Ying to greet him with steps. At present, the former dynasty still has a lot of things to deal with and smooth out. At this time, he really doesn''t want to have any dispute with Xing''an. Of course, no one knows what he will do once he has mastered the overall situation.


    In the secret room, Xing''an learned the news from Mu Mu. Jin Ying was really shocked.


    "Father Xing, I can''t play any joke on this matter. General Shiheng said that Yingzong and all officials were killed in the war, and his body was found. How can another Yingzong emerge?" Jin Ying said with some doubt when he thought of everything reported by Shi Heng in the court that day.


    "Yes! I don''t believe it either, but what Mu Mu said is true. Otherwise, Duke Jin will know if he catches Mu Mu for questioning." Xing''an is also a little uncertain, so he wants to arrest the eunuch who informed him and torture him, so he can''t help but say it.


    After hearing this, Jin Ying was moved, but then she shook her head, "Don''t worry, if we catch Mou Mu now, I''m afraid the so-called pioneer won''t appear lightly. In this way, we still follow the plan you discussed before. Once the pioneer officer reveals his head, catch him together, and then ask the other party whether Yingzong is still alive. If he is cheating us, it''s no big deal, but if he is alive If so, we''ll put him under house arrest and inform Dai Zong at that time. It will be a great achievement. Can''t we lose our benefits at that time? "


    "OK, OK. It''s still father Jin''s thoughtfulness." He thought that he could take the opportunity to make a good contribution in front of the new emperor. Xing''an was full of emotion and excitement. Although it was true that he was the big eunuch around empress Qian, the emperor replaced him, and the queen would be replaced sooner or later. At that time, he needed to make plans for where he would go. That''s why he took the initiative to tell Jin Ying. This is what he is doing for the future Love paves the way.


    And Mu Mu is still waiting. As soon as the time comes, he goes to pick up Yang Chendong to meet empress Qian privately. But the Lord has not appeared yet. First, a little eunuch appears, "Grandpa Mou, the sixth young master has a message for you. Now leave the palace with me immediately."


    "Who are you?" Mou Mu asked warily when he saw that the little eunuch was strange.


    "Father-in-law, don''t care who I am? All these are arranged by the sixth young master. He said that what you have done has been exposed. It will be a great disaster in a short time. Now you''d better go with me." The eunuch who came here also looked anxious. He took a big risk in doing this. If Yang San had not found him and said he was willing to pay 2000 Liang silver for his trip, he would not have appeared here.


    If it was another excuse to find himself, Mou Mu would not necessarily go with others, but someone mentioned the sixth young master. I''m afraid few people know that the sixth young master is still alive, which is full of more credibility. "Well, I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 154

    Yangjiazhuang.


    A carriage came from outside the village and entered the village as desired without any inspection. As soon as they stopped, Hu Yan, Yang duo and Qiao Yin hurried to meet them. Only when the curtain was opened, only two women in palace women''s clothes were exposed.


    "Hu Yan (Yang duo, Qiao Yin) has seen the empress." after seeing the appearance of one of the palace maidens, Hu Yan and the three immediately worshipped.


    "You three need not be polite. Where is dongshuai?" empress Qian''s anxious face just said hello to the three women and asked where Yang Chendong was.


    "Yes, the young master is waiting for the queen in the main hall. Because there are some urgent things to deal with, he can''t meet her." Qiao Yin explained for Yang Chendong.


    "It doesn''t matter. I need you to lead the way." empress Qian is not in Italy. Whether Yang Chendong comes to meet her or not. She is in Italy. The news told by the maid in waiting is that Yingzong is not dead. Just this sentence is enough for her to take any risk and meet anyone.


    Speaking of empress Qian, she is really a good woman. She is not greedy for money or power. She really loves Zhuqi town wholeheartedly and regards him as her husband, not an emperor and monarch.


    It has been recorded in history that Yingzong was captured by Wala during the civil engineering change. In order to welcome Yingzong back to Korea, Qian exhausted all his assets and wanted to redeem Yingzong; He shrank his clothes and went on a diet, cried all day, and prayed to the gods to bless Yingzong''s safe return. When he was tired, he lay down on the spot, so that he disabled one leg and cried and blinded one eye. Emperor Zong succeeded to the throne in the Ming Dynasty, and the Qian family was respected as the Empress Dowager. After Yingzong''s return, she and her husband were imprisoned in Nangong for seven years and depended on each other. In the eighth year of Jingtai (1457), Yingzong was restored and Qian was re established as Queen. In the eighth year of Tianshun (1464), Yingzong died and gave an edict: "empress Qian will be buried with me after a long time." after emperor Xianzong of the Ming Dynasty ascended the throne, he respected him as empress dowager and added the badge of "Ciyi".


    It was precisely because he had known this for a long time that Yang Chendong dared to inform empress Qian of the news that Yingzong was still alive, rather than to tell empress dowager sun. Because the Security Bureau has heard the news, empress sun is being closely "protected" by Jinying at the moment. I''m afraid he can''t see it at all. Anyone who privately sees the Empress Dowager will be arrested without asking the reason.


    In the main hall, Yang Chendong is listening to Hu Mang''s report and his narration of the movements of the royal guards.


    Yang Chendong knew that he had made so many moves after he came back. Sooner or later, the news would leak. Someone would point the spearhead at him for one day at most and half a day at the latest. How to strengthen their strength during this period of time has become the most important problem.


    This is also why he released Tang tongqianhu. He is also gambling. Bet that this man will be loyal to Yingzong and fight for a future. According to the information of the Security Bureau''s follow-up investigation, this person is really working hard and has connected many thousands and hundreds of royal guards. But at the same time, the movement is not small. I''m afraid it has been known by Jin Ying.


    "Arrange Bai Zuo and let him take the ghost sniper team out of the village to meet him. Remember, now it''s not the main kill, but mainly based on warning." Yang Chendong quickly made a judgment and prepared for Tang Tong''s arrival.


    "Yes." Hu mang agreed and was ready to make arrangements. Just before he left, he couldn''t help asking curiously, "young master, Hu Changning is also the town envoy of royal guards. Why don''t you inform the king Qin together?"


    "Forget it, now the situation is unknown, or don''t let the Hu family drip this muddy water." Yang Chendong shook his head decisively. Of course, he has considered his future father-in-law. But he can support Yingzong because he has the means to protect himself, but the Hu family is different. In the capital, if Dai Zong is angry and wants to punish the Hu family, he will be out of reach.


    The words were said. However, the young master had planned for a long time. Of course, Hu mang would not ask anything. After a promise, he turned and left.


    Just after Hu mang left, empress Qian, dressed as a palace maid, came to the main hall.


    It has to be said that the queen is the queen. Although she is dressed as a maid of honor, it is still difficult to hide her noble spirit. In addition, she is really beautiful and young. This appearance even brightened Yang Chendong''s eyes.


    The surprise was just a moment. Yang Chendong soon considered everyone''s identity and wanted to kneel on the ground. He said, "I''d like to say hello to the queen."


    "Don''t be polite, Yang Xima. Do you have any evidence that Yingzong is still alive?" empress Qian''s anxious face and eyes like autumn water expressed her mood at the moment.


    "Yes, please look, empress." Yang Chendong answered, taking out the secret letter written by Zhu Qizhen and handing it to empress Qian.


    With trembling hands, she took over the dense and opened it. When the familiar font came into her eyes, Queen Qian burst into tears. This long lost personal letter is enough to prove that Yingzong is still alive, which is the greatest joy for her as a woman.


    The secret letter was originally written to empress Qian. It recorded the recent situation of Yingzong. In particular, it said that Yang Chendong made great achievements and protected Zhuqi town. Only then did he escape from the civil Castle safely. Now he has named the other party as a loyal and brave man. He is a credible person. No matter what the situation in the capital is, this person is credible. I hope empress Qian and Empress Dowager sun will cooperate with Zhongdan Boyun. Finally, he wrote that in a few days he would return to the capital under the protection of all his ministers, and that would be the time for husband and wife to reunite.


    Yingzong is really all right, and will soon return to the capital. This makes the big stone hanging in Queen Qian''s heart completely put down and firmly hold the letter in her hand. At the same time, when she looks at Yang Chendong, she wants to kneel down to thank her.


    "The queen can''t use it." Yang Chendong has been guarding against it for a long time. Everything he did can''t be done by kneeling. This kneeling still stays and continues to let Yingzong and empress Qian be grateful.


    When Yang Chendong shouted, women such as Hu Yan and Qiao Yin who followed in helped queen Qian up.


    Being helped by all the women, I know it''s impossible to kneel down and thank you. Empress Qian said excitedly, "zhongdanbo, Yingzong asked me to cooperate with you in everything. What can you do after Ben?"


    "Stay here for the time being. To tell you the truth, I''m afraid someone knows about my return and Yingzong''s life. Now they should look for you everywhere, or it''s safer to stay here." Yang Chendong thought that he didn''t go to the palace according to the previous regulations. I think Jin Ying and Xing''an eunuchs must be very disappointed.


    "Come to me, who are they? What are they going to do?" although empress Qian is pure and kind, it doesn''t mean she has no plans. From Yang Chendong''s words, she has thought of something.


    At this point, there was no need to hide some things. At that moment, Yang Chendong said, "it should be Xing''an and Jin Ying eunuchs who are looking for you. When they know that Ying Zong has returned, they want to catch you and force the emperor to throw a mouse."


    "What? Did Xing''an betray me too?" the queen of money was disappointed to hear that. Originally thought that Xing''an had been with him for several years and thought of himself in everything. He was a trustworthy person. But now it seems that there are really no eternal friends, only eternal interests.


    ......


    In the palace, the appointed time came. Not only did the mysterious pioneer official not appear, but also Mou Mu disappeared.


    Jin Ying and Xing''an were surprised. At the same time, the latter suddenly exclaimed, "no, we may have been cheated. Come back to the palace with me to see if the queen is still there?"


    Xing''an''s response was not slow, but Yang Chendong had already changed his plan. Where could he expect? When he returned to the Queen''s bedroom, he really disappeared the shadow of Queen Qian. For a time, the two eunuchs patted their knees and hated why they were so careless.


    It was also at this time that another eunuch came to report that the royal guards had something important to report. It was said that Tang Tongqian was convening a meeting of thousands and hundreds of families, which meant to go out of the capital.


    "It''s a bad day. Let''s go and have a look and see what these people are doing?" Jin Ying was very angry when she heard that even the royal guards began not to listen to him. These successive events have proved that Yingzong is indeed alive. Otherwise, what will he do for such a big game of chess?


    Jin Ying felt that the situation was getting out of control. She hurried out of the Queen''s bedroom and saw the secret agent of the royal guards. When it was still far away, the secret agent said in a hurry: "father Jin, my subordinates have found out that about 1000 royal guards rushed to Yangjiazhuang 15 miles away from the south of the city."


    "Yangjiazhuang? Yangchendong? He''s still alive." Jin Ying had a sudden sense of enlightenment when she heard this. It had been speculated that Yingzong would send any pioneer back to the capital. For this matter, he has arranged for all the garrison soldiers to investigate and interrogate people from outside, but nothing has been found. But if this person is Yang Chendong, it all makes sense. This person has not entered the capital at all. Where can I find him.


    "Good, good." Jin Ying is not angry at the moment. On the contrary, he is still a little happy. He is afraid that he will not find the person who stirs the wind and rain. As long as he finds it, it will be easy to do. As long as he catches this person first or directly destroys it and breaks the foundation of Yingzong, it will be equivalent to making great contributions in front of Daizong. "Come and mobilize 3000 royal guards to chase out of the city. We must destroy all the rebels like Tang Tong."


    It is Jin Ying''s selfishness not to mention Yang Chendong. If the news about this person''s return to Beijing and even that Yingzong is still alive can be blocked, of course, it''s better to block it.


    With Jin Ying''s order, the royal guards system became busy. It was impossible to mobilize 3000 people at once. Such a big move soon spread to Cao Jixiang, who ranked first among the eunuchs of Si Li and Bing Bi.

 Chapter 155

    Cao Jixiang first came under the door of Wang Zhen. In the early years of orthodoxy (1436), the imperial court sent a large army to Luchuan to collect Si Renfa, and Cao Jixiang served as the supervisor.


    In the ninth year of orthodoxy (1444), Cao Jixiang participated in the expedition against Wu liangha and sent troops separately with Zhu Yong, Duke of Cheng, and Liu Yongcheng, eunuch.


    In the 13th year of orthodoxy (1448), Chen Mao, the Marquis of Ningyang, waited in Fujian to suppress the peasant uprising led by Deng Maoqi, and supervised with eunuch Wang Jin. Every time he sent troops, he chose some brave Tibetan generals and flexible soldiers to belong to his own account, and raised them at home after the head teacher, so there were many weapons and warriors in his home.


    Because of his good performance, he was promoted to the first eunuch of Si Li, who nominally holds the transfer power of the royal guards in the East Hall.


    But just in name, in fact, whether it is Wang Zhen''s period or Jin Ying''s period, he is just nominal. Only the five hundred warriors hidden in the family can be mobilized.


    The eunuch, who is nominally in charge of royal guards, suddenly heard the news of a large number of transfers and sent someone to check it at the first time. He has always been so honest that even if everyone knows that he is Wang Zhen''s man, Jin Ying didn''t start at him immediately. But this does not mean that he is really honest. He just lacks a chance to rise.


    The powerful official of the Ming Dynasty in history, and even the eunuch who had participated in the rebellion, was finally a little restless at this moment.


    Seeing Jin Ying flatter Zhu Qiyu and help him become a power official, Cao Jixiang didn''t do it right away, but kept waiting. In his eyes, the North Korean situation is not too clear. At least defeating the warlahs in Yingzong Zhuqi town is a big threat. It can''t be completely correct to make any decision before they are defeated.


    Even if you can become a power official, you must have a plan. It was in this waiting that things changed. From the mouth of his confidants, he knew that Yingzong might still be alive, and selected Yang Chendong as the pioneer of returning to the division.


    This news is undoubtedly quite exciting for Cao Jixiang, who has been silent. When he saw the dawn, he became ready to move.


    Opportunities are called opportunities because they don''t often exist and need to be seized. Cao Jixiang was ready to seize this opportunity. At that moment, he called his nephew Cao Qin, his adopted sons Cao Xuan and Cao duo and said his decision to help Yang Chendong.


    Cao Jixiang has always been famous for his deep thinking. Some even call him the youngest old fox. It means that although he is young, he has great foresight. That is, when he makes such a decision, his subordinates naturally agree with him with both hands. After reaching a consensus, more royal guards and fans from east hall began to gather.


    Although it is only nominal, Wang Zhen has always been pressing on it. Major decisions also need to listen to this person''s command. But this does not prove that Cao Jixiang did nothing.


    On the contrary, he has been secretly establishing his own system. Now Wang Zhen is gone and the heavy stone on his head is gone. It is also the time for Cao Jixiang to show his strength. Soon, no less than 3000 East Hall and royal guards fan Zi began to gather and headed for Yang family village under the personal leadership of Cao Jixiang.


    Outside Yangjiazhuang, it was bustling at this time.


    Thousands of royal guards led by Tang Tong were in front, and Han Zhi, the commander of the royal guards, followed by 3000 royal guards. Behind them were three thousand royal guards and East Hall Fanzi led by Cao Jixiang, who became yellow finches and followed them closely.


    The officers and soldiers of the five cities of the Ming Dynasty soldiers and horses Division guarding the south gate looked at the Brigade East Hall and royal guards coming out of the city like watching the lights. They guessed that something big must have happened, but what kind of big thing it is is is far from being imaginable with their IQ.


    On the avenue five miles away from Yangjiazhuang, the ghost sniper team hidden in the dense forest on both sides of the road is ready. They only wait for the thunder when the enemy arrives. This will also become a place for them to show their tusks again.


    Yang Si stood alone in the middle of the road. Tang Tong and others could be seen from a distance. He was still in no hurry. It seems that the thousands of troops coming from the opposite side do not exist. Until Tang Tong ran in front of him, he waved his hand and said, "zhongdanbo has orders. Warriors loyal to Yingzong stand behind me. As for others who want to invade Yang Family Villa - kill!"


    Yang Si''s voice was not very loud, but it did have a deterrent. Tang Tong and others consciously stood behind him and formed a formation.


    That is, just when these were done, a crowd of people came from a distance, all dressed in flying fish clothes and holding embroidered spring knives, with a murderous face.


    "Come and stop." Yang looked at the royal guards opposite him. When the distance between him and him was already 60 steps, he suddenly roared, and the roaring voice came out, which made the leader rush to the front. Han Zhijin couldn''t help but stop.


    "Who are you? If you dare to block the way of the royal guards, you know you have committed a capital crime?" his fierce eyes fell on Yang Si, and Han Zhi''s eyes were full of murderous spirit.


    "The front is zhongdanbo''s private manor. No one is allowed to break in without an order, or it will be a capital crime. I want to ask you, how many heads do you think life is too long?" facing the angry Han Zhi, Yang Sihui sneered with contempt and disdain in his eyes.


    Seeing the momentum of Yang Si in Han Zhi''s eyes, he was originally angry and turned his face directly, "boy, I''ve been ordered by father Jin to catch the remaining evils of the betrayed royal guards. I''m sensible to dismount and kneel down to beg. Otherwise, I won''t blame my ruthlessness."


    Yang Si, who shook his head gently and narrowed his eyes into a seam, said nothing. The warning had been sent out. If the other party still insisted on going his own way, the ghost sniper team would tell them what was the end and what was despair.


    Seeing that Yang Si stopped talking, Han Zhi''s momentum became much higher. Looking to the left and right, he said, "go and catch Tang Tong and those leading rebels. If anyone resists, there will be no amnesty and kill the three races!"


    "Yes." several royal guards, who were swept by the eyes, looked up and rode forward in a way that could not be looked at. At the same time, their right hand pressed the Xiuchun knife at their waist, which made it look like whoever dared to resist would kill anyone.


    "Poop poop." the sniper with silencing device fired at baizo''s command. Without any movement, four royal guards who were driving their horses fell from the horses. When they fell to the ground, they stared at each other and looked unwilling and puzzled.


    Four royal guards captains were suddenly killed in the same place. There was no sign at all, which frightened others. For a moment, the royal guards who were moving forward stopped where they were and looked around as if they were looking for something.


    "Don''t look, if anyone is watching, I guarantee that he will die next." in order to increase the sense of mystery and cause a fatal blow to the other party''s morale, Yang Si''s cry came to him.


    There was a obedient captain who immediately stopped looking around. But there are also two people who don''t know how to live or die. They don''t take Yang Si''s words into account at all. They are still looking around to find out the reason for the death of their colleagues. But within a second, they became corpses. They were shot in the middle of the eyebrow and fell from the horse.


    Six people died in a row. This sudden change suddenly made the royal guards scream in the crowd.


    To say that death is not terrible, but it is not clear what it is, or even who killed it, which becomes very terrible.


    Han Zhi is also the body of the body. With Jin Ying''s power, once he gains power, such a person naturally cherishes his life more than ordinary people. Glory and wealth are right in front of you. How unjust it is to die without enjoyment!


    Seeing that six of his brothers died in a row, he couldn''t find the reason. As soon as his face changed again and again, he said to the left and right: "go, you guys rush over. I want to see who is causing trouble in the dark."


    Han Zhi didn''t find out the reason. Naturally, he couldn''t go back to work with Jin Ying. For his position or to give the above statement, he needs more people to take risks and find the real killing move.


    Several royal guards whose names were called suddenly changed their faces. There are often only two kinds of people who must come forward knowing that they are dead. One is a strong belief, the other is a fool.


    For these royal guards, faith is impossible. They see more power and money.


    If you can be elected to the royal guards, you will not be a fool. Without any benefit, how can they be willing to put themselves at risk? At present, several people look at Han Zhi with begging eyes. The meaning of prayer is very obvious.


    "Why? No one listens to my orders? I tell you, if you rush to die in the war, you will die for the country and your family will be compensated. On the contrary, those who disobey the orders will not only die themselves, but also their family will be implicated. Choose for yourself." angry Han Zhicai will not reason with his subordinates. He directly shows his strong relationship.


    It seems to outsiders that the royal guards are very beautiful. Even important officials can be arrested. But at the same time, their internal rules are also very strict, so strict that they may die if they make a little mistake. That is, Han Zhi made a threat. They had no other choice. After they looked at each other, they were determined. After shaking the reins with both hands, they jumped into the team.


    "Poop poop" was a few faint and inaudible gunshots. None of the royal guards who rushed out survived and died.

 Chapter 156

    Several people died, but still no abnormality was found. While Han Zhi''s face changed greatly, he found that the royal guards beside him began to keep a distance from him. Looking at that, it was clear that he was worried that he would be named and sent to die.


    In the dense forest beside the road, the members of the ghost sniper team are very excited. They like the feeling of taking the head of people thousands away.


    The moment the bullet roared out, the blood of the whole body seemed to boil. Now I just hope Han Zhi doesn''t give advice so that they can have a good time.


    Will Han Zhi advise?


    The answer is yes. Seeing ten brothers die in front of him, his courage was about to be broken. At this time, he wanted to turn around and beat his horse back. If he didn''t know how to reply to Jin Ying, I''m afraid he would have disappeared.


    In contrast, Tang Tong and others have high morale.


    Although they also don''t know the reason why the enemy will die, they may be sure that it is their own people who do it secretly. With such strong foreign aid, what else can they fear? Now you just need to watch each other move forward, one dead one.


    At the same time, many royal guards who were hesitant to follow Tang Tong are very glad that they have made the right choice.


    "Newspaper." when Han Zhi was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do next, a scout cavalry came behind him. As soon as he appeared, he dismounted and knelt down and said, "report to Lord Han. Cao Jixiang led 3000 royal guards behind us."


    "Cao Jixiang!" when he heard that someone had surrounded him, Han Zhi not only didn''t feel nervous, but also was very happy in his heart. I was worried that there was no reason to go back and couldn''t make a job. Now, Cao Jixiang''s arrival has given him enough excuses.


    "No, they''re here to deal with us. So people listen to the order and withdraw." Han Zhi shouted in horror and then drove back with his horse. Other royal guards who didn''t want to move forward for a long time finally had the right reasons and excuses. They all ran behind Han Zhi step by step.


    The 3000 royal guards really came with great momentum and swept their faces with flying sand when they left. In the twinkling of an eye, they withdrew a clean body. Only ten gradually cold bodies remained on the ground.


    "Where''s Tang Tong? Someone disposed of these bodies and sent hundreds of people to garrison here. No one can move forward without appointment, otherwise these people will be their role models." Yang Si loudly issued an order, then rode his horse and turned to Yang family villa. He wanted to tell the young master what Cao Jixiang had brought the troops and ask him to make a decision.


    Cao Jixiang came out of Nancheng to Yang family villa with more than 3000 warriors and royal guards who could win over.


    When the army came out of the capital, the speed slowed down. In order to show his importance, he is not in a hurry to get on the road, but wants to wait for Han Zhi and Tang Tong to appear as the body cleaner after killing each other. In this way, we can show his importance.


    The team walked slowly, but only five miles later, the scouts sent back the news that Han Zhi withdrew with 3000 royal guards and chose another way to return to the capital.


    "Withdrawn? Didn''t they fight with Tang Tong? Or did he just not catch up?" Cao Jixiang looked puzzled and confused, which was different from the version he imagined.


    "I caught up, but I don''t know why the two sides didn''t start. Later, after discovering our existence, they quickly left." the scout was also puzzled, but he still told the truth what he had heard.


    Cao Jixiang, who doesn''t know the reason, knows that the opportunity to watch the tiger fight on the mountain is gone, but he is not discouraged. Is there any advantage in not doing it? For example, Tang Tong is safe, which is also a good thing. He believes that he is fully capable of swallowing this force, so he will strengthen his strength without heavy damage. "Well, as soon as Han Zhi and his family are gone, we''ll go to Yangjiazhuang. Hehe, I''ve been famous for this east handsome for a long time."


    ......


    Yangjiazhuang.


    "Cao Jixiang, ha ha, this is a character." Yang Chendong listened to Yang Si''s report and wore a plain smile on his face. How could he not know about the eunuch who eventually rebelled in history. It''s just because there''s Jin Ying of Wang Zhen on the, he''s not so conspicuous.


    With the passage of time, this person finally stepped on the stage of history and even looked at his performance, which was earlier than the chance to shine in history. "Inform him. When he arrives, just bring him to see Ben Bo."


    Yang Chendong, who has exposed his fangs, should be so careful before he no longer builds the civil castle. When facing Cao Jixiang, he still has a condescending intention.


    "Yes." after Yang Si promised with a fist, he withdrew. Yang Chendong was left alone, thinking about the situation to deal with next.


    I can''t hide that I am a pioneer of Yingzong. In a dynasty, two emperors will appear soon. I really don''t know what choice we will make next, and what choice will Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu make?


    ......


    Han Zhi fled back to the capital with 3000 royal guards. As soon as he entered the inner city, he went straight to the palace.


    In the palace, Jin Ying has told the newly ascended Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu about the fact that Yang Chendong returned to Beijing as a pioneer official of Ying Zong, and also told him about the fact that he had taken queen Qian out of the palace one by one.


    Zhu Qiyu''s face also became a little flustered.


    His throne was not inherited from anyone, nor was it dictated by mouth like other emperors. It was all the ministers who drove him to this position.


    Originally thought that the emperor''s brother Zhu Qizhen had died on the battlefield, so his throne was clear and honest. What I never thought was that he was still alive, so what was his throne? Isn''t it suspected of usurping the throne?


    As soon as he thought about it, Zhu Qiyu tried to say to Jin Ying, "even though the emperor''s brother is still alive, when he comes back, give him the throne."


    Zhu Qiyu''s answer made Jin Ying lose hope, but he was even more surprised in his heart.


    If this is the case, we can imagine what his end will be. When Yingzong left, he asked himself to deal with the government together with another eunuch Xing''an, the Minister of officials Wang Zhi and his son-in-law Jiao Jing. But now, he even ignored the other three people and recommended Zhu Qiyu as the emperor. Once investigated, his result is obvious. He is afraid that not only he will die, but also the people who have a relationship with him will not escape.


    Zhu Qizhen must not be allowed to ascend the throne again. After Jin Ying made up her mind, when she looked at Zhu Qiyu, she said in a tone of implicit intimidation: "Emperor, do you think this is a loan? You can return it if you don''t need it? This is the throne. Whether you like it or not, you are now the emperor of the Ming Dynasty. With this, do you think he will spare you if he comes back?"


    "Ah! How about that?" Zhu Qiyu was flustered when he heard Jin Ying say so.


    Zhu Qiyu is not a man with a deep city government. He is far inferior to his brother Zhu Qizhen in terms of imperial mind. He is straight and has a low Eq. sometimes he doesn''t even know how to turn corners and be flexible.


    In history, he once publicly offered bribes to ministers for his son''s being crown prince, which can be seen.


    Now, as soon as I heard Jin Yingren''s dangerous words, I was naturally startled. In other words, no one wants to die, and so does Zhu Qiyu. Especially after being the emperor for several days, the people below are very polite to themselves. What he wants to do, others are obedient. This feeling makes him a little floating.


    Now we should let all his privileges out, and even bear the risk of losing his life. If anyone were to be replaced, he would be afraid and reluctant to give up.


    Jin Ying looked at Zhu Qiyu and was afraid. She knew that her words had worked. While she was happy, she spoke out her ideas and meaning. "Emperor, no matter how your throne came from, it is also orthodox. No doubt it was recommended by the ministers and allowed by Empress Dowager sun. There is no doubt that you are the emperor of the Ming Dynasty. If anyone has doubts, he should be arrested and killed to make an example."


    "Catch it and kill it?" Zhu Qiyu repeated what Jin Ying said.


    "Yes, it''s just to catch and kill. In this way, no one dares to speak ill of you. As for Yingzong''s return to the dynasty, I think we can regard him as the supreme emperor, just like Li Yuan in the Tang Dynasty. Isn''t he respected as the supreme emperor by his second son Li Shimin? In later generations, because Li Shimin loved the people and was not respected as Emperor Taizong in the Tang Dynasty, this is the example that our predecessors set for us!" Jin Ying is not an ignorant person. Speaking of history, she is also right.


    After Jin Ying''s enlightenment, Zhu Qiyu looked much better. He didn''t want to die. In order to live, or even live better, he had to wrong his royal brother. "Well, I''ll respect my brother as the supreme emperor according to your wishes, but I don''t know how the ministers react? Will they support me? After all, I''ve only been emperor for a few days, and my brother has been emperor for more than ten years."


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you give enough benefits, these ministers will make the right choice." Jin Ying said confidently. He now holds great power. With the support of Zhu Qiyu and radish and stick, he doesn''t believe anyone will dare to have an opinion.


    Of course, the main way to win over is to win over. Since the Han Dynasty only respected Confucianism, Confucian disciples have been privileged and superior. They monopolize education, monopolize officialdom, decay and fall, are conservative and stubborn, and have strong power. Even the emperor has to look at the face of Confucianism.

 Chapter 157

    This is why Zhu Qiyu was worried about the reaction of the ministers, because the forces they represented were often greater than the imperial power.


    Jin Ying certainly understands this truth. But it was because he knew the reasons that he believed that as long as the benefits were given enough, he would not worry about getting the support of these ministers. Among these ministers, another person is very important, that is Yang Chendong.


    That is, this person can be sent back by Zhu Qiyu as a pioneer, which shows that the current rank is trusted. If he can also support the orthodoxy of Zhu Qiyu''s identity as emperor, Zhu Qiyu will really be unable to turn over.


    After making plans with the emperor, Jin Ying went out of the main hall and met Han Zhi, the commander of the royal guards, who was like an ant on a hot pot.


    As soon as Han Zhi saw that the master came out, he fell to his knees. "My subordinates were incompetent and didn''t catch Tang GUI. In addition, Cao Jixiang led a large number of royal guards to copy their backroads. My subordinates were worried about the loss of the army, so they stepped back first. However, I have sent people to the city gates and told them that no royal guards can enter the capital without your order."


    "What''s going on? How many people did Cao Jixiang take." after listening to this for a while, so many things happened, and Jin Ying''s face changed again and again. I thought it was just a matter of time to kill Tang Tong and catch Yang Chendong. Yang Xima, who became a prisoner, had no chance to talk to him about conditions. At that time, he was what he said. It never occurred to me that things were completely different.


    "It''s like this..." Han Zhi wiped the sweat on his forehead and explained every scene he heard and saw to Jin Ying. When she heard that ten royal guards died on the spot, and no one could find out who did it, Jin Ying knew that the advanced firearms must have played a role. He also understood that the previous report that Qian sengbao had captured Yang family village and was looking for firearms was also false.


    Even when I got the news from myself, I was afraid that Qian sengbao was dead. In this way, Yang family village can''t be underestimated.


    Yang Jiazhuang used to have advanced firearms. Now with the support of Cao Jixiang, he is afraid that it will become a trend. So it seems that Yang Xima is really difficult to deal with. He can''t do without a little capital.


    "Well, I know what happened. In this way, I''ll report it to the emperor right away. You and the royal guards are waiting for me at any time." Jin Ying turned and walked to the main hall of the palace and found Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu again.


    "Aiqing, but what''s the matter?" Zhu Qizhen felt a panic at the bottom of his heart as soon as he saw Jin Ying appear.


    "Emperor, there is something unexpected. Yang Chendong, who has just been granted the title of loyal Dan Bo by Yingzong, has a powerful firearm in his hand, which can easily take people''s lives within a few hundred steps. Just now, ten royal guards died in the hands of this firearm." Jin Ying said the problem was very serious when he saw Zhu Qi town. Otherwise, he didn''t get much attention, It''s hard to talk about the next conditions.


    "If there is such a thing, what should we do?" Zhu Qiyu began to panic again. He really didn''t expect that his emperor would be so trembling.


    "It doesn''t matter. That''s the same sentence. Emperor, it must be very easy for zhongdanbo to recognize you as emperor as long as he gives him enough benefits. Now it depends on what capital we can make." Jin Ying asked tentatively. Although he said that he was in power now, when it came to the matter of being an official into a baron, he was far from being a powerful official.


    "Well, as long as he is willing to recognize me as the emperor, I will make him a senior official. Aiqing, how do you think he will be satisfied?" Zhu Qiyu put on a willing attitude at this moment in order to be emperor and his life will not be threatened.


    With Zhu Qiyu''s statement, Jin Ying was relieved. "Emperor, even if Yingzong can make him a Bo, why can''t we make him a Hou? As long as we show enough attention, Yang Chendong must be grateful. At that time, it''s natural to follow your lead. At that time, Yingzong will really have no one to rely on."


    "Fenghou? Well, yes, let Aiqing do it." Zhu Qiyu only hesitated and agreed. Although it is said that Daming was not allowed to be knighted without military merit, it should not be too much to promote his brother Zhu Qizhen.


    ......


    On the official road five miles away from Yangjiazhuang, Cao Jixiang arrived here with his 3000 troops. What he saw was a man dressed as a servant riding on a tall horse across the road. Behind him were hundreds of royal guards in flying fish robes.


    The battle was put in front of him. It was like rejecting people thousands of miles away. There was no welcome at all. Cao Jixiang was directly dissatisfied. His nephew Cao Qin was even more angry and shouted, "what are you going to do? Don''t you know Lord Cao?"


    During the period of Wang Zhen, Cao Jixiang was the first eunuch of Si Li. He nominally took charge of the East Hall and royal guards. The following brothers naturally recognized him.


    Just after seeing the scene of Han Zhi''s defeat, they were full of confidence in zhongdanbo. Even if the immediate boss appeared, no one would feel afraid.


    Cao Qin roared and replied that he was quiet. After a long time, no one spoke. Yang Si smiled and said, "what? Is this brother scaring anyone?"


    "Fuck, who are you?" Cao Qin felt ashamed and pulled out his embroidered spring knife and pointed at Yang Si. The threat was very obvious.


    "Hmm? You''re a guy who spits feces, doesn''t anyone take care of it?" Yang Si''s face was also heavy, and his eyes looked at Cao Jixiang, the leader, which means that your men are so rude. Don''t you, the master, take care of it?


    Facing Yang Si''s eyes, Cao Jixiang looked up at the sky above his head and seemed to sigh that the weather was good today.


    "Ding!"


    The sound of light, crisp and shocking suddenly sounded. The pulled out Xiuchun knife was hit by a gun and fell to the ground. Cao Qin, who was holding the knife, was also a body, and almost fell down at once.


    "Who?" the sudden change caused a lot of royal guards to panic. Cao Xuan and Cao duo''s two adopted sons blocked Cao Jixiang''s body from left to right, looking around to see where the threat came from.


    "Don''t look, if you want your life, it''s just to raise your hand." looking at Cao Jixiang and others like great enemies, Yang Si glanced at the corners of his mouth and said coldly. When the voice fell, it also attracted the laughter of 100 royal guards including Tang Tong behind them.


    The sound of ridicule came into Cao Qin''s ears, which made him blush and feel ashamed. In a rage, he wanted to hit the horse to move forward, but just took a step forward, the dismounted horse was suddenly surprised, and then fell on the ground with a plop. The unsuspecting Cao Qin was thrown right on the ground. When he fell off the horse, he rolled several times and was covered with dust, The bloodless fool stood in place.


    "See, if you want to take your life, you are already dead just now. But Zhongdan thinks that you are also dedicated to the public, so you are merciful. But if there is anyone who refuses to accept it and wants to make provocations, you won''t be polite at all. If you don''t believe it, you can have a try." pointing to Cao Qin who got up from the ground, Yang Si was no longer merciful.


    This time, no one didn''t believe it. Although some people are unconvinced, they are suppressing their inner impulses, because they know that if they misbehave, they may get a corpse on the spot the next moment.


    Cao Jixiang, who was originally calm and waiting for Yang Chendong to appear, did not look as relaxed as before. When looking at Yang Si again, he first pushed away Cao Xuan and Cao duo who protected himself, and then rode on his horse and arched his hands and said, "brother, I, Cao Jixiang, have something to see zhongdanbo. Please tell me."


    "Hum! Wouldn''t that be all right? Well, I''ll report it to uncle Zhongdan." Yang Si had expected such a result and hugged his fist with a hint of politeness in his tone.


    When the horse turned back, Yang Si didn''t immediately go straight to Yang family village. Instead, he said to Tang Tong, who led the team: "look, if someone doesn''t listen to advice and wants to rush up, you just need to shout, and naturally someone will take their lives."


    After that, Yang Si went away, leaving Cao Jixiang and others with gas in their hearts and no place to sprinkle.


    How can we say that Cao Jixiang is also the eunuch holding pen of the supervisor of rites. He still ranks first and has the identity of the Duke of the East factory. It''s normal to see a minister, and the other party should be polite. Where will there be such an encounter? Even if Yang Chendong has been knighted and become a loyal and courageous uncle, there are many people with titles in Daming. How dare you be so rude to a lord of Dongchang?


    It''s just that the situation is better than people. Although he was superior to others in terms of status, the killing intention from nowhere really frightened Cao Jixiang and others. Yang Si told them to wait obediently. They can only continue to wait.


    Yang Jiazhuang. Yang Chendong is drawing for the girls in his study. Because there are too many women, there is a sense of crowding.


    Hu Yan, Qiao Yin, Yang duo, Xue Niangzi and Xiang Niangzi are all in the study, waiting to line up for Yang Chendong to paint. A strange atmosphere is wandering in the study, which even gives Yang Chendong a feeling of scalp numbness.

 Chapter 158

    Among the five women, Hu Yan and Yang duo are a group, and their eyes are also the most direct. They sweep away qiaoyin three women from time to time, giving people a feeling that they seem to be scanning the human body.


    Because of her birth, Hu Yan and Yang duo have more common language. In their opinion, a man can''t marry a concubine, but at least he should respect his wife enough, right? Obviously, Hu Yan should be the role of the wife.


    Qiao Yin is with snow lady. They are all people who have served Yang Chendong and have the experience of serving together. Naturally, their hearts are closer. Just facing Hu Yan''s eyes, it''s still a little unnatural. They may also know that with their own background, they can''t be the main wife of the sixth young master. If they can become a concubine, their ancestors have burned Gao Xiang.


    Xiang Niang, the last of the five women, felt uncomfortable standing there. He is extremely careful in speaking and walking.


    Her family background is not good, and she has not been recognized by Yang Chendong. It is said that she should not stay here. But after what happened before, she didn''t want to let go of this relationship, even if she was looked down upon? In short, she will not shrink back this time. Even Lai will go to Lai dongshuai''s bed.


    It is said that three women are a play. Now there are five women. Four have feelings for themselves. One is his own sister. Yang Chendong doesn''t know what to do. Although he still holds a pen, he has no mood to paint.


    "Cough!" with a light cough, Yang Chendong decided to change this situation. Some things need to be made clear. Otherwise, he doesn''t know how to live in the future. What he wants is to enjoy the happiness of everyone, not to look at other people''s faces and consider other people''s feelings everywhere.


    A cough immediately attracted the attention of the five women. Almost at the same time, several cups of tea were handed to him. Seeing that every woman was flattering herself, Yang Chendong couldn''t help sighing: "OK, I know what you mean. Now I''ll give you a choice. The woman who wants to leave me can go out from here. I won''t investigate, but I''ll give her a large sum of silver, which can be regarded as the end of our fate. By the way, seventh sister, you can go out first, okay?"


    Yang Chendong''s main meaning was to discuss, but her tone was very firm. Yang duo, the seventh sister who wanted to stay here to watch the excitement, felt cold all over her body. She involuntarily agreed, and then withdrew from the study.


    Yang duo left. All the four women left liked Yang Chendong and dongshuai. At this time, after the five people stared at each other, no one moved.


    "Well, even if no one wants to leave, there are some rules that the young master has to say." Yang Chendong began to make a family law. The so-called no rules can''t make a circle. If you don''t make it clear in advance, once something happens in the future, it''s hard to come up with a solution.


    "If you choose to be Yang Chendong''s woman, the first thing is not to be jealous. If anyone can''t accept this, you can leave now, and my promise just now counts." as he said, Yang Chendong''s eyes fell on the four women one by one.


    After seeing that the four women had no response, Yang Chendong said, "even if you agree. From now on, if anyone takes any extreme behavior because of jealousy, I''m sorry. As a result, he will be expelled from Yang family village and will never be allowed to enter the village."


    "Second, as my woman, we should pay attention to unity. Because you will be sisters in the future. If you get along well, my young master will naturally be happy. If I watch you fight together by various means every day, I will be very unhappy. As a result, I will be expelled from the Yang family and will never be allowed to enter."


    "Third, you can have your own career. As long as you are willing to do things, I will support you, provide you with enough money, and send someone to protect your safety, that is to say, I will give you full freedom. But one thing, you are not allowed to be with other men behind my back. Once I know, it will not be as simple as blowing out of the Yang family, This is my bottom line. I hope you will bear it in mind. "


    "Fourth, I won''t ask how you can spend all the money you earn. You can also spend my money, and I won''t ask. But if anyone wants to calculate my money, use my money to do bad things, or even subsidize those who oppose me, I''m sorry. The consequences can''t be imagined or even borne by you ¡£¡±


    "Fifth, as my woman, I don''t have to think too much about fame. I will treat you equally. As for how you were called sisters before, it''s up to you. I won''t intervene in these things. But I don''t want anyone to bully the small and think they are superior to others. That''s what I can''t allow."


    "Well, that''s the above five points. I''ve finished my request. If you have any requirements, you can put forward them now. But after today, once I get out of my study, don''t talk casually in private, okay?" Yang Chendong pretended to be cold and asked five points. Then his face changed from Yin to Qing, full of smiles.


    For feelings, Yang Chendong had to admit that he was selfish.


    The four women have their own strengths and advantages. He doesn''t want to let go of any of them, but he doesn''t want to hurt the same one. That''s why he has to say the ugly words in front.


    Yang Chendong changed from a cold face to a smiling face, which attracted all four women. Then he began to express his position one by one.


    Hu Yan is the first to speak. Although none of the women said anything, everyone knows that Hu Yan is more likely to become Yang Chendong''s wife than her background and knowledge. This is determined by the environment. It is very difficult for Yang Chendong to change.


    Not to mention, Hu Yan can come to Yang Chendong and claim to be Yang''s daughter-in-law on the premise that she knows that Yang Chendong is likely to have an accident. Only this point is comparable to an ordinary woman. She will be a big woman, and others won''t have any opinions.


    Hu Yan was the first to stand up, her eyes fell on Yang Chendong, and said with Shyness: "I abide by the five requirements of dongshuai, and at the same time, I have to criticize myself. In fact, I didn''t mean to give my sisters faces, all of them..."


    "My seventh sister taught you all this. Alas, she did this because she suffered in the Wang family. I''m afraid you will suffer like this. I can understand, but it''s not an example. I can''t do this in the future. I''m not Wang Gou. By the way, you can call me LIULANG in the future." Yang Chendong''s face is full of a smile. He learned from Yang Si and Yang Liu that before he came back, several women got along very well, and suddenly there would be such a change. The seventh sister must have played a role in it.


    Sure enough, Yang Chendong pointed directly at the problem. Hu Yan blushed and said, "really, nothing can be concealed from LIULANG."


    "Ha ha, LIULANG is a good name. Of course, only my woman is qualified to call me that. Ha ha, well, come here and let LIULANG hold you." Yang Chendong laughed and ignored the way Qiao Yin and other women still had to talk, and put the nearest Hu Yan on his leg.


    That is, if you put forward your request and no one has any objection, you don''t need to listen to a few women''s attitudes. Wouldn''t it be better to see everything in future practical actions.


    It was the first time that Hu Yan had such close contact with Yang Chendong. At present, she made a big red face. But with Qiao Yin, snow lady and snow lady all gathered around Yang Chendong. When everyone crowded together, her shyness soon disappeared and integrated into the warm atmosphere.


    Outside the study, Yang Si has been here for a while, but when he sees Miss Qi guarding here and does not allow anyone to enter, he can only stand respectfully. Until about half an hour later, Yang Chendong''s voice came out, "it''s Yang Si. Come in and talk."


    "Yes." Yang Si quickly agreed, and then bowed his head into the study. Once inside, he said without even raising his head, "young master, the ghost sniper team has frightened Cao Jixiang. Now they are waiting for the young master to see them five miles outside the villa."


    "Well, you did a good job. Let Cao Jixiang enter the villa and allow him to bring two royal guards. Remember, there are only two people at most. If he doesn''t want to, he can go back and forth." Yang Chendong waved his hand and didn''t treat Cao Jixiang as a big man at all.


    "Understand." Yang Si promised, and then turned and went. At least two attendants can be brought. Whether Cao Jixiang will agree is not within his consideration. He only needs to listen to the young master''s orders.


    Cao Jixiang was already waiting and impatient.


    For more than half an hour, I still didn''t see Yang Si return. If you ride a horse from here to Yangjiazhuang, you can only fight back and forth in a moment, but you still can''t see people for such a long time, which makes him feel like being teased.


    But although the heart is impatient, it can''t go yet. After all, if you want to contact Yingzong, now you can only go to Yang Chendong. So even if the heart is angry, there is no expression on the face.


    His nephew Cao Qin has photographed all the dust on his body. He feels ashamed. At this time, he is staring at Tang Tong and more than 100 royal guards opposite. If eyes can kill people, I don''t know how many times these people have died.


    "Uncle, why don''t we go into the village and capture Yang Chendong alive, so we don''t believe he won''t tell the whereabouts of Yingzong." Cao Qin, who wanted to save face, watched Yang Siyi go and never return. Unable to calm down, he spoke to Cao Jixiang.

 Chapter 159

    Hearing what he said, Cao Xuan and Cao duo nodded. Obviously, they also had the same idea.


    "Kill the past, don''t you forget how you fell off your horse just now?" Cao Jixiang glared at Cao Qin angrily. The dust on the body is just patted off. That''s good. The scar forgot to hurt. I really don''t know if there is a brain.


    Cao Qin, who was reprimanded, naturally looked angry. But at the thought of the unexplained sacking just now, the impulse at the bottom of my heart was immediately pressed down a lot. The eyes could not help searching towards both sides of the road, but there were dense forests everywhere, and there was no difference at all.


    A little time passed, and finally a sound of hoofs sounded, and Yang Si rode to it.


    Finally, Cao Jixiang breathed a sigh of relief. But only Yang Si came. When he didn''t see Yang Chendong, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. What does this mean? Don''t you want to see yourself?


    At this time, Yang Si rode to the front of the two armies and stopped in front of Tang Tong and others. Then Yang Si said loudly, "Uncle Cao has an order to allow Duke Cao to take two attendants to talk to me in the village."


    "What?" as soon as they heard that only two people were allowed to enter, Cao Qin and others immediately burst the pot. Cao Xuan and Cao duo, the two adopted sons, exhorted that this was a Hongmen banquet. Please don''t be fooled.


    Cao Jixiang was also angry at this time. Yang Chendong doesn''t take himself seriously. He knows his identity and doesn''t come out to meet him personally. He can only take two attendants when he enters the villa. It''s obviously a slap in the face.


    Of course, Cao Jixiang doesn''t think Yang Chendong is critical to himself. For one thing, there is no conflict of interest, not yet. Second, if you really want to harm yourself, you just need to take out the means to deal with Cao Qin. You can''t avoid it.


    Being so despised, Cao Jixiang really wanted to turn around and leave in anger. However, considering this departure, it really became a tree without Ping. The capital could not go back, and Yingzong could not see it. At that time, I was afraid that a rebel title would be set by himself.


    "Ah. Well, I have to bow my head under the eaves, but Yang Chendong, you humiliate me today, and my father will revenge sooner or later." after confirming the fact of bow, Cao Jixiang turned back and pointed to two good Dongchang Fanzi and said: "You go in with me, and the others will stay here. Remember, no matter what happens, stay here honestly for how long. If anyone dares to make a private opinion, I will not spare it when I come back."


    Especially after staying on Cao Qin''s three people for a while, Cao Jixiang sorted out a dress, and then rode a horse with two named attendants to Yang Si, "brother, please lead the way."


    "Easy to say, easy to say, please." when Yang Si saw the other party''s politeness, he naturally said politely. Then the four people walked past Tang Tong and others and went straight to Yang family village.


    Just after Cao Jixiang left, another team came behind his team, led by Jin Ying and Han Zhi.


    Jin Ying seems to cherish her life. This time she came out with 3000 people. Although both sides are royal guards, they actually belong to two different camps. The atmosphere of arrows and crossbows filled the air.


    "Don''t do it without orders. I''m here to see Zhong Danbo. Please make way." Jin Ying is at the front, and there are martial arts experts in the East Hall, so as to ensure that someone can respond to him at the first time.


    Jin Ying didn''t take the initiative, and Cao Qin and others naturally wouldn''t take the initiative to find trouble. Everyone was just wary of each other and let them come before the two armies.


    When Yang Si was gone, Tang Tong became the principal and was pushed out. As soon as he stood up and faced Jin Ying, his momentum naturally decreased greatly. He even hugged his fist and bent down and said, "my subordinates have seen father-in-law Jin."


    "Oh, I remember you. You are Tang Tong, a thousand families of royal guards. Hehe, I''d like you to inform me that our company wants to meet Zhongdan uncle for important business." Jin Ying always smiles, as if he was an old acquaintance with Tang Tong.


    For the first time, he was so respected by Jin Ying. For a moment, Tang Tong was a little elated. "OK, please wait a moment, father-in-law Jin. I''ll go to Yangjiazhuang this time."


    "Please, please." Jin Ying''s voice fell. Tang Tong had turned on his horse and ran towards Yang family village.


    Yang Si took Cao Jixiang and the three came to the front of the inner courtyard of Yang family villa. Yang Liu stood here, raised his hand and blocked the way of the three.


    "What are you going to do?" Yang Liu''s action made a royal guards who followed and protected directly pull out Xiuchun sword. But he just pulled out the steel knife. Then his arm hurt and blood splashed. Holding the knife, his right hand was hit by the first guard hidden on the roof of Yang family villa.


    The steel knife then fell to the ground, and the guard''s scream of pain spread out.


    "Shut up at the time of three breaths. Otherwise, the next fight will not be your arm, but your head." stretch out his right hand and draw it into the shape of a pistol. Yang Liu hehe smiled and said to the royal guards who dared to draw a knife.


    Although Yang Liuyi smiled when he spoke, the content of his words was so terrible that the royal guards immediately closed their mouth and dared not make any sound under the pain of cold sweat.


    "That''s right. Our uncle doesn''t like to see people moving knives and guns, so you''d better cooperate with the inspection. Come on, raise your arms and take out your weapons." Yang Liuyi walked to Cao Jixiang with a wry smile.


    Knowing that this was Yang Liu''s body search, although Cao Jixiang didn''t carry any weapons, such a move was also a kind of contempt, which made him very unhappy.


    But when he came here, he had to abide by the rules here. In particular, there were examples in front of him, and he didn''t dare to play any tricks. Just after an unpleasant hum in his nose, he finally cooperated with Yang Liu''s examination.


    After some groping, he didn''t find any dangerous goods on him. Yang Liu nodded and said to Yang Si, "fourth brother, I''ll take him in."


    "No problem, I also need to go to the front and stare in case anyone plays tricks. As for these two people, just stay here honestly. Remember, if you dare to make any bad moves, you can make your head blossom in the next second." after Yang Si promised, he threatened the two Royal guards who followed him, and then got on his horse and rushed out of the villa.


    Just as Yang sigang rode out of Zhuangzi, he saw Tang Tong riding alone. "Stop, why don''t you stare in front and run into the Chuang Tzu?"


    Tang Tong is still a member of the royal guards. He is not a member of Yang''s new army. Naturally, he can''t enter Yang''s villa casually.


    "Brother Yang, Grandpa Jin Ying is here. He''s five miles away. He says he wants to see uncle." Tang Tong feels nervous when he sees Yang Si. Maybe he''s worried about his bad performance and doesn''t know where things will fly to solve him.


    "You''ll come as soon as you come. There''s nothing to make a fuss about. Wait here first, and I''ll report the matter to uncle." Yang Sibai, who was very dissatisfied with Tang Tong''s performance, glanced at each other, then pointed to the ground, meaning to tell each other that you can come here at most. If you want to move forward, it would be crossing the border.


    Tang Tong was also a sensible man. He nodded his head and almost raised his hand to swear that he would not cross the line. Not far from them, outside the same Yang family villa, 900 royal guards are eating there.


    As soon as I came to Yangjiazhuang, there was no shortage of delicious and delicious things. It was really a big piece of meat and a big drink. It was still far away, and a smell came over.


    This is the rule of Yang family village. As long as you are not a member of the Yang family system, no matter what your status is, you are not allowed to stay here without permission. This provision came into effect after Yang Chendong came back this time.


    Besides, in the side hall of the Yang family villa, Cao Jixiang has seen Yang Chendong in green.


    As before the war, he was dressed in the most ordinary green clothes. As soon as Yang Chendong came out under the protection of Hu Mang, Cao Jixiang quickly stood up, lost a smiling face and said respectfully, "we''ve seen zhongdanbo."


    "Grandpa Cao, you''re welcome. Take a seat." Yang Chendong, who casually pointed to the chair and smiled like a spring breeze, took the seat in the first place.


    Until Yang Chendong sat down, Cao Jixiang slowly sat down, giving people a very disciplined feeling. But the more so, Yang Chen Dongyue thought that this man was not simple, and he became more and more cautious.


    When the two sides were seated, Yang Chendong took the initiative to say, "I think grandpa Cao must have come here to ask about the whereabouts of Yingzong. Hehe, Ben Bo can tell you that the emperor is very good, eats well and sleeps soundly, and is coming all the way to the capital. It''s just..."


    Hearing that yingzongyi was still good, Cao Jixiang''s face also showed a happy smile. Dai Zong has reused Jin Ying. It is impossible to reuse him. Instead, it is in Ying Zong. If Wang Zhen dies, he will have a chance to ascend.


    But when Yang Chendong''s smile was heard, his heart hung up, "but I don''t know what zhongdanbo said?"


    "Ah." with a long sigh, Yang Chendong pretended to be compassionate and said, "but now there is an emperor in the capital. I don''t know where Yingzong will be when he comes back?"


    "This... Yes!" Cao Jixiang''s face became ugly after hearing this. Now there is a newly elected Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu in the capital. What''s the matter when Zhu Qizhen comes back at this time? There can''t be two emperors at one time. One is destined to leave the throne. Although Yingzong has been the emperor for a long time, after all, Daizong now occupies the capital, controls the army and has the initiative. If we really fight, we don''t know who will win and who will lose.

 Chapter 160

    If Yingzong wins, it''s easy to say, but if he loses, won''t he also come to an end? This bet is really a little big. Human life is at stake!


    Looking at Cao Jixiang nodding constantly and recognizing this fact, Yang Chendong deliberately asked, "father Cao, you are very familiar with the situation of the capital and the imperial court, but don''t know if there is any good way?"


    "Ah! Well, really not? The so-called one mountain can''t accommodate two tigers. I''m afraid if two tigers fight, one will be hurt." Cao Jixiang made an example, saying that it would take a war to solve the immediate trouble.


    "No! No." Yang Chendong soon shook his head after hearing Cao Jixiang''s opinions. "Father Cao, you have been in the capital for a long time and have the important power of the East Hall and the royal guards. You should know that the Warsaw army is approaching the capital. If the imperial court fights at this time, it will only hurt your relatives and hurry your enemies."


    "Well... What should I do?" at the thought of the military situation just received, the warla army has broken through baiyangkou and Zijing pass respectively. Now it is attacking Juyong Pass, and the gate of the capital will be opened. In this case, the capital will not be protected. It is really difficult to have any internal strife at this time. But under such circumstances, how can we divide our troops against the vara army when it is not established who is the emperor?


    When Cao Jixiang was looking sad, Yang Si came from outside. As soon as he entered the hall, he knelt down and said respectfully to Yang Chendong, "young master, father-in-law Jin Ying is coming and is waiting for you five miles outside the Yang family villa."


    "Oh? Come so fast, hehe, please." after hearing this, Yang Chendong didn''t mean any surprise. Obviously, all this was expected by him. Just after finishing the invitation, he didn''t forget to add to Yang Si, "the old rule is that he can only bring two people to the village. Hey, Ben Bo just wants to live an ordinary life, but he doesn''t want to see any army pressing on the border, so I''ll be afraid."


    "Yes." Yang Si tou promised and went out backwards. In this way, in the eyes of Cao Jixiang, his heart is extremely despised. You have such a powerful servant. Are you afraid that others will crush the border? What a joke.


    Of course, these are just thinking in your heart. Knowing that Jin Ying was coming, some words had to be said in advance. Originally, he wanted to wait for the heat. Now Cao Jixiang didn''t dare to hide any tricks at all. "Zhong Danbo, Jin Ying has been loyal to Dai Zong. You have saved Ying Zong. It can be said that you have made great achievements. You must think twice about your every move once Ying Zong is in power."


    "Think twice? Well, I''ve been thinking twice. Let me think about it." Yang Chendong nodded his head, as if he listened to Cao Jixiang''s words. But from this moment on, he didn''t even talk, but just closed his eyes, giving people the feeling that he was thinking about things. But in fact, he is waiting for Jin Ying''s arrival. Only when the other party comes, the next move can go on as desired.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong was really thinking twice, but he was not expressing his position for this reason, Cao Jixiang became anxious for a time. "Zhongdan Bo, how can you say that Yingzong has also been in power for more than ten years, and he still won the hearts of the people in the whole court. He should be a famous Lord because he has too many advantages compared with the Daizong who has just ascended."


    "Yes, yes, what Cao Gonggong said is right. Rong Benbo is thinking about it." Yang Chendong still doesn''t open his eyes, just keeps nodding his head, giving people the feeling that he is really thinking hard.


    Five miles away from Yangjiazhuang, Yang Si and Tang Tong rushed back. When it was said that Jin Ying was allowed to enter the villa, but he could only take two guards, father-in-law Jin didn''t even show a trace of displeasure, but nodded happily and agreed. Then he rode to Yang Si with a smile.


    From this point of view, Jin Ying and Cao Jixiang are both resourceful people. The more polite people are on the surface, the more difficult it is to deal with.


    Before long, Jin Ying appeared in Yang Jiazhuang. As soon as he entered the side hall, he saw Yang Chendong closing his eyes and Cao Jixiang looking anxious.


    Listening to the voice, looking at people and looking at their faces is just the discovery of this. Jin Ying''s heart is Dading. If Yang Chendong had made a decision, Cao Jixiang would not be so anxious. That is, it proves that he still has a chance.


    Jin Ying deserves to serve four emperors. no Now, it should be serving the five emperors. Few people are as decisive as him. Seeing that the situation was still uncertain, he directly reached into his arms and took out a piece with the imperial edict of the Golden Dragon. At the same time, he shouted, "the imperial edict has arrived. Please accept it."


    "Minister Yang Chendong receives the order." as soon as he hears that the order is coming, Yang Chendong''s eyes flashed an undetected joy. He knows that this is the benefit of Daizong to himself, but he doesn''t know what kind of conditions he can offer.


    Yang Chendong knelt down on the ground, and Jin Ying read out loudly, "serve the emperor. The imperial edict says that Yang Chendong, a loyal and courageous man, is young and promising, and has both martial arts and Literature... He protects the safety of the supreme emperor on a dangerous battlefield. His loyalty to the Ming Dynasty can be learned from heaven and earth. He is now granted the post of loyal and courageous Marquis and the commander of the royal guards. He is proclaimed by the emperor of the Ming Dynasty."


    After reading out the edict loudly, Jin Ying smiled and said to Yang Chendong kneeling on the ground, "Lord, please get up."


    This became Hou from Bo. Yang Chendong showed a smile on the corner of his mouth, "thank father-in-law Jin for his hard work."


    "Where, compared with the Duke''s brave rescue of the supreme emperor, what we did is far from what we did." Jin Ying''s eyes narrowed into a seam, which was the second time he talked about the title of the supreme emperor.


    As soon as the voice fell, Cao Jixiang on the side shouted out, "father Jin, what are you doing? How did the Yingzong emperor become the supreme emperor? Why didn''t we know about it?"


    "Bold! This is the will of emperor Daizong. Can''t we discuss it with you first?" Jin Ying was not so pleasant when facing Cao Jixiang. Whether in terms of seniority or power, they are not on the same line now.


    Facing Jin Ying''s scolding, Cao Jixiang didn''t mean to shrink back at all. In fact, from the moment he walked out of the capital with his own warriors and his royal guards, he had decided his position.


    Even if you have a choice, how can you be afraid of Jin Ying''s anger? At present, Cao Jixiang also sneered and said, "when Dai Zong came to the top, it was because Shi Heng reported that Ying Zong was gone. But now Ying Zong has nothing to do and will soon return to the capital. That Dai Zong should take the initiative to make way. After all, his power to supervise the country is also given by Ying Zong."


    "Oh? Yingzong is going back to the capital." hearing the latest news, Jin Ying''s eyes blinked several times. Then he ignored Cao Jixiang, but looked aside at Yang Chendong, who was receiving the imperial edict, and asked, "Marquis, is this serious?"


    "It''s true." Yang Chendong accepted the benefits of emperor Daizong, which naturally needs some expression. Immediately: "What Duke Cao said is true. Yingzong, together with Minister Kuang Ye of the Ministry of war, Minister Wang Zuo of the Ministry of household and other ministers, is coming to the capital. Alas, I was ordered by Yingzong to return to the capital first in order to report peace to everyone, but I didn''t expect that Dai Zong has ascended the throne and become emperor. In this way, once Yingzong returns to Beijing, it will not be one country and two emperors. How can it be What about you? "


    Yang Chendong pointed out the problem directly in front of Jin Ying and Cao Jixiang, and then looked around them.


    One country, two emperors! Whenever there is a fierce struggle in history, there can be no two tigers in a mountain? Not to mention how a country can have two voices. If something happens, who should listen to?


    Jin Ying and Cao Jixiang soon thought of this problem. For a moment, their faces became very ugly. They felt puzzled by the reality. Judging from the current situation, it is obvious that everyone will not shrink back easily, and the result is likely to meet with swords and soldiers. Any infighting will only be cheaper for others when vara, the great enemy, is on the side.


    In the side hall, the atmosphere became very tense for a time. No one was talking for a long time. They all lowered their heads and thought about their thoughts.


    Yang Chendong also bowed his head, but he didn''t think about anything, but closed his eyes. He went on his way and didn''t have a good rest after he came back. He was really sleepy for a while.


    It was because he was sleepy that he snored gently for a while. It was so clear and out of place in the silent side hall.


    "Cough, cough." Jin Ying and Cao Jixiang coughed softly, waking Yang Chendong in this way.


    With the news, Yang Chendong really woke up. He looked up and met the eyes of Jin Ying and Cao Jixiang. He smiled and said, "what? Have you two discussed a result? If so, please go. Ben Hou has been on his way for days. He is really too sleepy."


    With that, Yang Chendong slowly stood up. Looking at that, he clearly wanted to leave here and find a big bed to have a good sleep.


    Yang Chendong wants to go, but Jin Ying and Cao Jixiang are in a hurry. They all know that they can''t make a decision by themselves. The other party won''t give in, and they won''t give in. In the end, they will just meet each other. This is the result they don''t want to see, because no one can guarantee that they will be the winner.


    After thinking about it, Yang Chendong still needs to be a co-worker, or a middleman, and give a balanced and reasonable way to deal with it. Even so, how can he leave? At present, the two stopped Yang Chendong from left to right, "Lord, we can''t discuss a result. How about pointing out a way?"

 Chapter 161

    "I''ll show you the way? Do you believe in Ben Hou like this?" Yang Chendong was already familiar with his current identity. When he spoke, it was Hou''s word.


    In this regard, Jin Ying and Cao Jixiang were not a little unhappy. On the contrary, they both nodded their heads solemnly and looked very serious.


    "Hey, that''s it. Ben Hou said a few words." then Yang Chendong returned to the first chair and sat down.


    "Well, please say something. No matter what your decision is, our emperor Daizong will carefully consider and thank you." Jin Ying quickly expressed her determination and raised her identity as Daizong.


    Naturally, Cao Jixiang was unwilling to fall behind. He immediately said, "yes, please give me an idea. The emperor Yingzong was saved by you. I''m sure your decision will be agreed and appreciated by the emperor."


    They were on a par and carried out the emperor behind them, that is, they were reminding Yang Chendong that he would need a bowl of water.


    Yang Chendong just smiled and didn''t point out the little trick they used. When he returned to the chair, he first took a sip of tea and moistened his throat. Then he slowly said, "Daizong means to serve Yingzong as the supreme emperor, right?"


    "Yes." Jin Ying nodded.


    "Presumably this Yingzong will not accept it. He will become the supreme emperor in his early twenties. No one will want to change it." when Yang Chendong said this, he asked Cao Jixiang.


    "That''s right. Yingzong is in the heyday of spring and autumn. There are many things he can do. How can he become a supreme emperor." Cao Jixiang nodded and praised the correctness of Yang Chendong''s words.


    "Well, I know what you mean. Obviously, the title of the supreme emperor is inappropriate. If you have to do so, you may meet each other. At that time, all you lose will be the vitality of the Ming Dynasty, and all the warriors of the Ming Dynasty will die. But don''t forget that the warla army is coming to the capital. Once the Juyong Pass is broken, the capital will be big Open, at this moment, the interior can''t be unstable. Otherwise, it''s really the pain of relatives and the enemy is fast, isn''t it? "


    "Right, right." according to Yang Chendong''s situation analysis, Jin Ying and Cao Jixiang nodded in agreement.


    "Well, even if we can''t fight and war can''t fight, there is only one way to talk about peace. That''s better. Emperor Daizong doesn''t say anything about the supreme emperor, which must not work." Yang Chendong is very satisfied with their cooperation, which saves him a lot of words.


    "That''s, Hou Yeying Ming." Cao Jixiang heard Yang Chendong''s intention to face Zhuqi Town, so he quickly said yes. This made Jin Ying a little unhappy. What''s up? Just promoted you to be a loyal and courageous Marquis, don''t you speak to Dai Zong at all?


    Just before Jin Ying put forward different opinions, Yang Chendong looked at him and said, "Dai Zong can''t give way to an emperor who lost to the enemy on a big battlefield, right?"


    Yang Chendong said that Yingzong was the defeated emperor, which made Jin Ying very happy. At the moment, he agreed and said, "yes, yes, or the Marquis has sharp eyes and can see everything."


    "Ha ha." Yang Chendong just smiled and didn''t think much of this unsophisticated flattery. Instead, he continued: "It''s already very clear. Everyone has their own reasons, and they are the ninth five year dignity of the emperor. It''s afraid that one capital alone can''t meet the needs of the two. Why not jump out of sight and stick to one place? Daming doesn''t have only one big city capital."


    "Ah! I don''t know what Hou Ye meant?" Jin Ying and Cao Jixiang were stunned when they heard this. They didn''t understand what Yang Chendong meant.


    "Hehe, it''s not Ben Hou''s meaning. It''s you two who asked me for advice. Of course, this idea may not be good. If the two fathers-in-law think it''s inappropriate, they can be Ben Hou without saying." Yang Chendong smiled and looked indifferent. In fact, the result had long been expected by him. Even when Yingzong set out to fight, he made preparations in this regard.


    Yang Chendong is ready to give an idea, but he doesn''t want to carry the black pot. Jin Ying and Cao Jixiang are both human spirits. How can they not understand the meaning of this? Then they nodded and said, "yes, we asked the Marquis to give an idea. Everything and results have nothing to do with you."


    "Well, that''s it. I''ll just say one more word. That is, there can only be one emperor in the capital. Why can''t Yingzong give up here? For example, go to the accompanying capital Nanjing, where the climate is pleasant and the prosperity is not worse than that of the capital. There are other palaces and palaces originally. It''s really a prepared place for Dragon prosperity." Under their gaze, Yang Chendong finally said the final destination he planned and divided a Daming into two.


    "Going to Nanjing?" Cao Jixiang stared. It seemed that the result was completely beyond his expectation, which he had never thought of before.


    Not only Cao Jixiang, but also Jin Ying was silent at this moment. The same result was somewhat unexpected to him. Originally, he thought that as long as he attracted Yang Chendong, he could know the whereabouts of Yingzong, and then sent a large army to "pick him up" It''s just to return to Beijing and be regarded as the supreme emperor under house arrest. But now it seems that Yang Chendong will not betray Yingzong. Not only that, he also has the idea of continuing to let Yingzong be the emperor. Fortunately, he won''t be allowed to return to the capital, which is also a word to Daizong.


    Yang Chendong put forward the method. As for whether they want to do it or not, it''s not up to him to decide. But he believes that after measuring all the situations, his own idea will be the most perfect method.


    Cao Jixiang was silent. He measured the feasibility of this method in his heart.


    Dai Zong became emperor in the capital, and now he is in power. If Ying Zong returns at this time, he is likely to be caught, and then he will be put under house arrest in the name of supreme emperor until he dies.


    If so, as a person who has taken refuge in Yingzong, the end can be imagined. Even if you are so unsure, you might as well go to Nanjing to claim the emperor. With Yingzong as emperor for so many years, it should be possible to accumulate a powerful force soon. At that time, there was a choice between staying in the accompanying capital Nanjing or killing back to the capital.


    If you think about it like this, Yang Chendong''s idea can''t be said to be wrong.


    On the other hand, Jin Ying is also considering Yang Chendong''s proposal.


    Dai Zong is now the emperor and controls the capital. But after all, when he was in power, he was not so righteous. He was in power for such a short time. Who knows what the important officials in the capital think. If they turn to support Yingzong, is it not that the status of Daizong is not guaranteed? If so, what role do they play and where will they go?


    After all, even if Daizong wins, he must be scarred and even weakened. What strength is there to fight the warra army? If you are finally defeated by an alien race, you will also come to no good end. It would be better to let Yingzong become emperor in Nanjing. At that time, as long as we make good development, we will not worry about the day when the country will not be reunified. Dai Zong also had a longer time to prepare everything, and he could seek more benefits from it.


    They had different thoughts, but the final decision was the same.


    "OK, I agree. We will try our best to persuade Yingzong, but there are still some conditions. For example, Kuang ye and other important ministers'' families are still in the capital and need your permission. In addition, if other ministers voluntarily follow Yingzong, you can''t stop them. It all depends on their own choice." Cao Jixiang made an interim decision after some reflection.


    The reason why it was a temporary decision was that Cao Jixiang could not represent Yingzong at all. He could only act as a lobbyist.


    Jin Ying also made a decision. She thought that Cao Jixiang''s request was reasonable, but said that she had to go back and ask Dai Zong Emperor Zhu Qiyu for specific things before she could give a final result.


    The two exchanged views on some general issues in front of Yang Chendong. They didn''t talk about more details, because they all knew that things too detailed would come to an end. The two sides would have to send representatives to conduct more detailed consultations before they could have results. Including the territories under the jurisdiction of the two emperors, etc.


    Yang Chendong is only responsible for rubbing and two people. As for whether he can succeed or not and what else to do after he has become, he will not intervene again. To do this, he already had the suspicion of exceeding his authority. He didn''t want to interfere in everything and was eventually hated by others.


    Although Jin Ying didn''t know the whereabouts of Yingzong from Yang Chendong''s mouth, she kept the throne of Daizong and returned satisfied. Cao Jixiang was left alone in the side hall. He had to see Yingzong before he could do these things.


    "Ben Hou will arrange someone to lead you to find Yingzong. You can do what you want later. By the way, remember to take queen Qian with you when you leave. I think she will cooperate with you to do something." looking at Cao Jixiang with a eager look on his face, Yang Chendong got up and left the side hall after dropping this sentence. With success, he can finally have a good rest for a few days.


    Of course, some people may ask why Yang Chendong has essentially controlled Yingzong Zhuqi Town, but has to give up such a good opportunity to hold the emperor to Cao Jixiang?


    This is Yang Chendong''s cleverness.


    The Ming clan is in the upper position, and the British clan is naturally weak. Coupled with the balance role played by Yang Chendong in the middle, it can be seen that it will be very difficult for anyone who wants to own the rivers and mountains of the Ming Dynasty alone in the future.


    That is to say, Yingzong is not a unique emperor. Why should Yang Chendong hold him in his hand and become the target of public criticism? If you have an emperor around you, you have to ask for instructions from time to time, and even kneel down. How can you be so happy and comfortable to become an independent third party now?

 Chapter 162

    Cao Jixiang has some skills. Once developed, even he is not much worse than Wang Zhen. But it is precisely because of his ability that he can better assist Zhu Qi in the upper position of the town. Otherwise, if he finds a straw bag, he may be eaten by Jin Ying in a short time. It is not what the sixth young master wants to see either side become stronger. What he needs is balance. Only in this way can he show his importance more.


    Yang Chendong''s ability can have more room to play. The two emperors restrained each other, so that he could be caught in it and benefit from it.


    "The big event is settled. The next thing is to prepare for the war. By the way, has there been any news from chixian city?" Yang Chendong turned back to his study and looked at the tiger mang behind him.


    "People are already on their way to the capital. They come in the way of breaking up the whole into parts and won''t attract other people''s attention." Hu mang knows what Yang Chendong asked and gives a respectful answer. The sixth young master who grew up with him is already a marquis at this time. The young master is not yet 20 years old. You can imagine how great the future will be. With such a master, Hu mang must not be an unknown person in the future.


    "OK, I see. The young master is sleepy and doesn''t have anything important to call me." Yang Chendong waved his hand and went to the bedroom next to the study, where Hu Yan and Qiao Yin had been waiting for a long time. Although a few women are here, you may not be able to do anything, but it''s always better to be with beautiful women, as well as eunuchs who only know how to compete for power and profit and whose bodies are incomplete.


    On the official road five miles away from Yangjiazhuang, the original lively scene disappeared. After Jin Ying and Cao Jixiang left one after another, Tang Tong, who stayed here, was also taken away.


    Tang Tong chose to leave with Jin Ying, which is also what Yang Chendong meant. He doesn''t keep idle people here. Unless Yang is close to the army, it''s not reassuring for anyone to stay outside Yang''s villa.


    As for who Tang Tong would choose to leave with, Yang Chendong didn''t ask, but handed over the initiative to himself. When Jin Ying and Cao Jixiang handed him the olive branch at the same time, he finally chose to follow Jin Ying back to the capital. All his brothers settled down in the capital and went to other places. I''m afraid they will be unstable.


    Jin Ying came with 3000 royal guards and returned with 4000 men and horses. It was a small harvest. As soon as he entered the capital, he went straight into the imperial city and asked Daizong Zhu Qiyu for advice.


    In the inner hall of the Imperial Palace, Zhu Qiyu frowned when he learned about Jin Ying''s experience in Yangjiazhuang. "One country is divided into two emperors. Will this split my Daming Jiner?"


    Zhu Qiyu is also a descendant of the old Zhu family. He also attaches great importance to the Zhu family. It''s not too much to have such an idea. Jin Ying doesn''t think so much. He just wants to be in power. As for whether the country will be divided, that''s what will happen in the future.


    "Your Majesty, I also know that this is not perfect, but now I can''t think of a better way. Once Yingzong returns to the capital, he can''t be arrested. After all, he has been an emperor for so many years, and many people are loyal to him. If he shakes his arm and gets more response, I''m afraid we won''t even have the only place to stay at that time. It''s better to slow down first For a while, I believe that with the emperor''s benevolence, it will not take long for more people to sincerely surrender. At that time, isn''t it easy for the world to belong to you? "


    Jin Ying placed Zhu Qiyu in a high position, revealing incomparable self-confidence in her eyes. These also spurred Zhu Qiyu and made him full of confidence in the future. "Well, that''s the only way now. But next, we still need to avoid more ministers following Yingzong. I''ll leave it to you."


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. I won''t let more ministers leave Beijing." Jin Ying patted her chest and promised. This is an opportunity to prove himself. If he does a good job, he can naturally take a look at Dai Zonggao. He dare not be careless at all.


    ......


    Baoding Prefecture, Hebei Province, is an important town more than 300 li away from the capital of the Ming Dynasty. At this time, Zhuqi town is resting here under the protection of Yang Wu and Xiao Feng.


    When you come to Baoding mansion, you can already get some news about the capital. Zhu Qiyu''s anger can be imagined when he heard that his brother Zhu Qiyu ascended the throne and became emperor, named Daizong (King emperor).


    He kindly let his brother supervise the country. As soon as he left, he established himself as emperor and robbed all his possessions. It would be unacceptable for anyone to fear.


    According to reason, he should go back to the capital and ask his brother what he wants to do. But this is not a kid''s family. It''s not good to get one. I''m afraid it''s life. Zhu Qi town pressed down his anger and stopped at Baoding house, waiting for Yang Chendong to send back the news.


    In the civil Castle incident, Zhuqi town saw the power of Yang Chendong, and what he did can be regarded as a model of preparing for a rainy day. In particular, this mercenary, along the way, almost all threats were nipped in the bud. Just what he saw, he didn''t know that there were several vara cavalry who were killed before they were found.


    The strength of its means, the quality of its training and the agility of its action are unmatched by the elite of any Ming army.


    Deeply aware of its strong ability, after Yang Chendong left, Zhuqi town communicated with Xiao Feng many times, wanted to make this army for their own use, and once lured each other with a bright future.


    But the effect is not very good. After contact, it seemed to be an army that only recognized silver but not people. According to Xiao Feng, as long as you give money, we will work hard for you. Forget about promises. It''s far from the reality of money. Even more because of Zhu Qizhen''s identity, Xiao Feng''s employment cost is three times that of Yang Chendong. In other words, every time a task is completed, the team of 100 people needs at least 3 million Liang, or cash, which should be paid in advance.


    The army was defeated and all the things were lost. Where did Zhuqi town get the money to support such a huge expenditure. I can only think of entering the capital and transferring silver from the Treasury. But now Zhu Qiyu is the emperor, and the idea of the Treasury is not to fight, which makes Zhu Qizhen a little depressed.


    Even once Zhuqi town had to consider where he would go in the future. What if Yang Chendong didn''t care about him? I don''t even have the ability to protect myself.


    The worry disappeared after three days. When Cao Jixiang arrived, 3000 royal guards came with him.


    Under the leadership of Yang Er, Cao Jixiang smoothly reported to Yingzong. As soon as he met, he knelt on the ground and shouted long live. At this moment, Zhuqi town had another feeling of being superior. For this reason, he also gave birth to the idea of whether to kill the capital with the army and win the throne.


    As soon as the idea came out, I saw Xiao Feng and others leave, and the pride in my heart immediately disappeared. After seeing the powerful force of this mercenary, he felt a little disgusted with the royal guards team in his heart.


    Cao Jixiang came. After meeting Yingzong and the nine ministers, he explained the capital in detail. Finally, he said Yang Chendong''s idea of being granted a marquis and his two emperors'' ruling the country.


    "Two emperors ruled together?" after hearing Cao Jixiang''s retelling, Kuang ye, the Minister of war, and Wang Zuo, the Minister of household, looked at each other. Why don''t they know that this is tantamount to splitting Daming? Just now, where else is there a better way?


    Different from Kuang ye and Wang Zuo, the other seven people are indeed secretly happy. For nothing else, just because if Zhuqi town really goes to Nanjing to claim the emperor, it is obvious that they will be promoted to one or even two levels.


    Like Ding Xuan, the right chamberlain of the Ministry of punishment, he can become the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment; Wang Yonghe, the right Minister of the Ministry of work, can also be promoted to the Minister of work; Yang Shanhui, the left chamberlain of the Ministry of rites, served as the Minister of rites. Deng Li, the right deputy governor of the ducha academy, was also promoted to a higher level and became the governor of the Duyu.


    This is a real benefit. We lost the war together. After we went back, we were ready to be demoted or even lose our official position. Now, it''s possible to be promoted. Who''s unhappy?


    Several ministers benefited, and then naturally would urge Zhu Qizhen to turn to Nanjing to become emperor. In this regard, Zhuqi town did not make a decision immediately, but said it should consider it carefully.


    Empress Qian also came. Mu Mu took over the role of eunuch Xing''an and served the queen well all the way, which has won her trust. In the small courtyard of Baoding mansion, the couple met, and queen Qian''s tears couldn''t stop flowing out.


    "Don''t cry, empress. I''m fine." holding empress Qian''s arm, Zhu Qizhen''s face showed a trace of tenderness.


    "Well, it''s good for the emperor to have nothing to do. My concubines think it''s better for the emperor to go to Nanjing and claim the emperor. Anyway, it can ensure peace for a while." empress Qian even took the initiative to talk about moving south, which is completely different from her little participation in politics at ordinary times.


    Zhu Qizhen was curious about empress Qian''s dissuasion. "Why did the emperor say that, but others taught you?"


    "No." empress Qian shook her head. "My concubine has lived in the palace for a long time. She saw that King Ying had the right to govern the whole Imperial City, with the assistance of eunuch Jin Ying and others. Now he is in power. If the emperor wants to go to the capital now, there must be a big war. If he comes like this, it is really bad."


    Originally thought that empress Qian was instigated to say such words of dissuasion. Now when she heard it, Zhu Qizhen realized that the days of the capital had really changed. Even the empress who rarely asked about political affairs could feel it. While scolding Zhu Qiyu and Jin Ying for being shameless, he also began to consider moving south.


    That night, the dragon and the Phoenix did not mention it until

 Chapter 163

    capital.


    The news suddenly showed that Yingzong Zhuqi town did not die on the battlefield. It was just a Huben double.


    This news, like the wind with wings, soon spread to the homes of all the ministers. For a time, many of them were stunned and at a loss.


    Five days after the news, Kuang ye and Wang Zuo, who followed Yingzong to the battlefield, entered the capital under the protection of 1000 royal guards. Their appearance confirmed the news. With another news, Yingzong will not return to the capital, but will go to Nanjing to be the emperor. At one time, there will be an image of two emperors ruling together in the Ming Dynasty.


    There are two emperors in a good country. Although they are both surnamed Zhu and an old ancestor, it is not a division, but over time, the situation will naturally form. Many farsighted ministers have seen this fact.


    However, before they were amazed at why such a change occurred, another news hit them dizzy. Yingzong will need a lot of officials to become emperor in Nanjing. If any of the capital''s 100 officials is willing, they can follow Kuang ye and Wang Zuo to Nanjing to settle down and take office.


    Whether to be loyal to the current Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu or to the former Emperor Zhu Qizhen has become a multiple-choice question in front of all the officials. For a time, every minister started his own calculation and began to consider the gains and losses.


    Compared with the choice of future that Beijing officials have to face, Yang Chendong in the Yang family village is very natural and unrestrained. He writes and paints in the village all day, or he is busy with promoting mutual feelings with several women.


    It is worth mentioning that Yang Chendong collected the fragrant lady during the rest of these days. The fragrance of the woman who looks like a young thirteen aunt, coupled with her enchanting figure, makes her feel uncomfortable in the gentle countryside.


    It''s Hu Yan. Although she has some intimate actions with Yang Chendong from time to time, she has always adhered to the bottom line. In her words, the first time was reserved for the wedding night in LIULANG.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong did not insist. What he pursues about feelings is always natural, and he will never force anyone.


    Yang Er, Yang Wu and Xiao Feng returned to Yangjiazhuang and established a tight blockade on the periphery. Yang Chendong, who has always attached great importance to his own security, will never let anyone have the possibility to threaten his own security.


    The days are spent in such seemingly pleasant time. Until a guest''s sudden visit, Yang Chendong had to meet him in person, and even came to the gate of the village in person. For nothing else, just because it was Hu Changning, the town envoy of the royal guards, and Hu Yan''s father.


    In terms of official position only, Hu Changning can be called Yang Chendong''s subordinate, so he should not meet him in person. But from Hu Yan''s point of view, Yang Chendong must welcome him personally in order to show his sincerity and politeness.


    Hu Changning only took Gao Sheng, a school captain. When they came to the gate of Yang family village smoothly, they saw Yang Chen in blue standing East at the gate, surrounded by Hu Mang and Yang er.


    Yang Chendong was first granted the title of Zhongdan uncle by Yingzong to thank him for saving his life on the battlefield. Then he was granted the title of Zhongdan Hou by Dai Zong. At the same time, he also served as the commander of royal guards.


    If the front is a virtual position, then the back is real power. It was very rare to get such a special honor at the age of less than 20, even when the Ming Dynasty was founded.


    Yang Chendong did it!


    What is important is that when he comes, others can stand at the door and greet him personally, giving him enough in front of him. This alone adds a little tenderness to Hu Changning''s originally cold face.


    "I''ve seen uncle Hu." when Hu Changning rode to the front, Yang Chendong met him with his fists. This shows that he didn''t mean to hand in the official position, which made Hu Changning avoid a lot of embarrassment.


    "Well, the sixth young master is young and promising, which makes people envy him. I think adult Yang will be very pleased to know under the spring." that is, even if Yang Chendong doesn''t pay tribute to his official position, Hu Changning talks about things with human relations. Once he said this, the elder''s attitude will undoubtedly be revealed.


    "Ha ha, please." Yang Chendong smiled at Hu Changning and then made an invitation.


    Yang Er took the initiative to lead the horse. Uncle and nephew walked side by side from the gate to Yang family village.


    In the main hall, the host and guest took their seats. Qiao Yin served tea in person and sent it to Hu Changning. He couldn''t help looking at the maid who had been waiting on Yang Chendong since he was a child. As expected, she was very beautiful.


    Seeing Qiao Yin, Hu Changning naturally asked about his daughter. When Hu Yan left home without permission and went to Yangjiazhuang, his father was naturally angry. At that time, Dai Zong had just ascended the throne. For fear of trouble caused by the following officials, he was imprisoned at home and could not go out. Later, when the wind was not so tight, the news of Yang Chendong''s return came into the capital. I heard that there were several storms outside Yang''s villa, which made him unable to come again.


    Finally, when Yang family village got temporary peace, he took the initiative to come to the door. First, he took a look at his daughter and took it back if possible. After all, people said that what Hu Yan did at that time could be called shocking.


    Second, I want to ask about Yang Chendong and Yingzong. What is more important is how the Hu family should choose in this double emperor rule.


    When Hu Changning saw Qiao Yin, he said, "my daughter has been accompanying the seven sisters of the Yang family to the Yang family village for some time. Her grandmother and mother miss her very much. I wonder if you can go back to Hu house with me?"


    Accompanying Yang duo to Yangjiazhuang is just an excuse. After all, fame is very important for girls. Facing Hu Changning''s so tactful proposal to take Hu Yan back, Yang Chendong naturally has no reason to refuse. "OK, Qiao Yin, go and inform Yan''er to go back to Hu''s house."


    "Oh." Qiao Yin agreed, turned and went, but others couldn''t see it. Her face was full of sadness.


    Since Yang Chendong called several women together that day and put forward several requirements, they "beat" into a group and really got along like sisters. Already have deep feelings.


    Hu Changning''s coming to Yangjiazhuang was soon introduced into the backyard. Hu Yan was a little confused. She had adapted to the life of Yangjiazhuang and didn''t want to go back. But she knew better that Yang Chendong had no reason to refuse his father.


    Qiao Yin saw that Hu Yan was worried, so she volunteered to serve tea in the front hall, just to inquire about the news. Unexpectedly, the young master agreed to Hu Changning''s request so happily. How could she not lose?


    When Qiao Yin left and only Yang Chendong, Hu Changning and Hu mang were left in the room, the Hu adult showed an appearance of wanting to talk and stop.


    "What does uncle Hu have? Just say that there are no outsiders here." Yang Chendong said that there are no outsiders. Of course, he refers to the tiger mang who has been personally responsible for protecting himself.


    "Hehe, in fact, there''s nothing wrong. The sixth young master must know about the co governance of the two emperors, but I don''t know what choice you should make? Go to Nanjing or continue to stay here?" Hu Changning asked with a little embarrassment.


    I''m a 40 year old man anyway. When I encounter something, I just don''t have an idea. I even want to ask Yang Chendong, who is too young, which makes him feel a little blushed. But this is what his father Hu meant.


    Hu Chen''s original words were, "whether to go or stay to ask Zhongdan Hou. He originally made the matter. I think he should have made a judgment long ago."


    In this way, we have this trip to Yangjiazhuang. Picking up his daughter is just one of them. The real purpose is to explore Yang Chendong''s style.


    "Me?" Yang Chendong pointed to himself, then smiled and said, "of course I can''t leave. There are Yang family village, Tianwaitian and immortal residence in the capital. If I leave, I''m afraid these industries will be taken away by others."


    Yang Chendong said he would not leave, but the reason is that it is inconvenient to leave because the industries are here. Facing this answer, Hu Changning was obviously not satisfied. "Hehe, the sixth young master must have made a lot of money these days. How can he care about this silver?"


    "That''s what I said, but who in the world would be too rich? Uncle Hu said yes." Yang Chendong kept his usual smile, which seemed sincere, but from this smile, people couldn''t see what was in his heart.


    "Yes, yes." Hu Changning couldn''t see through what Yang Chendong thought, so he could only smile. However, after laughing, his face became cloudy and sunny. Obviously, he was thinking whether to directly ask Yang Chendong how the Hu family should choose to govern in the face of these two emperors.


    After asking many questions, he seemed incompetent, but his father told him to understand Yang Chendong''s meaning. If you just want to face and have all the answers, isn''t this trip in vain and disappoint your father''s expectations?


    Hu Changning, who was worried, looked unhappy and even entangled. All this was seen by Yang Chendong. Knowing that this is the future father-in-law, he couldn''t help but give face. He smiled and took the initiative to say, "Uncle Hu, I don''t know what you and grandpa Hu think of the rule of two emperors?"


    I don''t want to call Hu Chen Grandpa, but Yang Chendong has to call it here. It''s just that it''s called export. I still feel a little uncomfortable.


    Hu Changning didn''t think about this. He was worried about how to ask this question. Yang Chendong took the initiative to say it. At present, he was overjoyed. "In fact, he still wants to listen to his virtuous nephew''s opinions on this matter."


    "Opinions can''t be talked about. If you have to say it, you want to send uncle Hu four words." Yang Chendong said with a smile.

 Chapter 164

    "Which four words?" Hu Changning became interested and said that Yang Chendong had wizards. I''m sure the next words won''t disappoint him.


    Sure enough, after a little meditation, Yang Chendong slowly opened his mouth and said, "he''s strong. He''s strong. The breeze blows the mountains; he''s horizontal, and the moon shines on the river!"


    This is a record of Joyoung''s miracle in The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber. No matter how fierce and ferocious the enemy is, he can be regarded as a breeze blowing the mountain and a bright moon reflecting the river. Although he can add to me, he can''t hurt me at all. But how can I not lose myself?


    It means that in the face of the chaos and unbearable of the outside world, I stick to the yuan and strive to improve my ability in all aspects, so that I can be unharmed!


    Hu was originally a capable minister and a minister of rites for many years. It can be said that students all over the world. His son Hu Changning also grew up. With such strength, no matter following Yingzong or Daizong, there will be no problem. As long as he keeps his duty, no one can easily move them. Not to mention Yang Chendong''s help, he won''t watch anything happen to the Hu family.


    In history, even when Yingzong was in power, Hu was still firmly seated in the high position of the Minister of rites until he died. He didn''t quit his post until he was in his eighties and after Yingzong succeeded in seizing the door. It can be seen that this was originally an evergreen tree of the official field. Who said he could move?


    Hu Changning didn''t think so much at this time. He was still repeating the four words Yang Chendong said, figuring out the taste, and slowly more smiles appeared on his face. Obviously, he has understood Yang Chendong''s meaning, which is to warn him that it is the most important to improve his strength. As for whether to follow Yingzong or Daizong, he can do it with ease.


    "Thanks a lot." Hu Changning, who wanted to understand everything, immediately hugged his fist and saluted Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong couldn''t be, so he gave a gift, and then they smiled at each other.


    Hu Changning left after he got the desired result. Hu Yan left with him. Her eyes were full of reluctance when she left.


    Yang Chendong felt very distressed about Hu Yan''s appearance. Seeing that she was about to leave when she got on the carriage, he suddenly hugged Hu Changning and said, "Uncle Hu, my nephew will send someone to Hu''s house to talk about marriage later. Please allow you to complete my marriage with Yan''er."


    "Hmm?" Hu Changning was stunned when he heard the look, and then he looked very happy. "OK, OK, I''ll go back and talk about it with my father, mother and Yan''er''s mother."


    "Excuse me." Yang Chendong continued to hug his fist and thank him. When her eyes looked at the carriage, Hu Yan had already blushed, and she couldn''t see whether she was happy or excited.


    Hu mang saw everything in his eyes, walked forward, patted Yang San on the shoulder and said: "Well, the more you treat you casually, the more you prove that you don''t treat you as an outsider, you should be happy. Also, can''t you see how busy the young master is? The wedding is coming, and the young master should make and participate in all things himself, but it''s a pity that there are too few things we can help. By the way, when the young master is very happy, you can''t have any accidents, but if there is anything When people have a mind to make trouble, they don''t have to report it. They will die directly. If there is any responsibility, I will bear it all. "


    "Yes, there won''t be any mistakes. The director just rest assured." when Yang San said these words, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold air overflowed from his body. Without Yang Chendong, there would be no him today. If anyone dares to make trouble on the wedding day, he will definitely live enough and soon become a corpse without any temperature.


    Yang San left quietly as if he had come. Even in the Yang family village, few people saw him, and even fewer knew him. This is also the strongest dark chess in the Yang family system. It usually doesn''t appear in front of everyone, but once it appears, it often means that something important will happen.


    Yang Chendong didn''t ask when Yang San left. At this time, he was teaching Yang Si to use the camera.


    Yes, it''s the camera.


    This should not appear in this era at all, because Yang Chendong''s wedding was taken out.


    There are good things to use, so that his value can be reflected. Although it is really shocking to take out the camera, Yang Chendong is duty bound to do so in order to leave this beautiful memory and memory.


    As soon as the camera that can load the human figure into the room appeared, it immediately attracted a lot of exclamations. Even if Yang Chendong had not been prepared, Yang Sipai, who had just taken over, threw it directly to the ground.


    In ancient times, people were superstitious and believed that the shadow was also an important part of the body. They even thought that their seven souls and six souls might be hidden here. Now this thing can clearly shine in and show people. It is so clear that no wonder people feel afraid.


    Qiao Yin has more courage. Of course, this big point is not that she is not afraid of anything, but because her close relationship with Yang Chendong is closer than others. Naturally, this question is left to her to ask. "Young master, what kind of magic can you take in people''s shadow? Will the people who are taken in later become idiots?"


    "Ah?" Yang Chendong opened his mouth and was stunned by the question.


    It should be said that Yang Chendong''s adaptability was originally very strong, but he was defeated by unexpected or even unexpected problems. Looking at Qiao Yin''s expression, which was not like joking and was still very serious, he shook his head helplessly and explained: "this is an advanced product brought about by scientific progress. As for the specific principle, the young master told you that I''m afraid it''s unclear. But it doesn''t matter. This thing can''t take people''s soul. Just rest assured."


    Yang Chendong said don''t worry. Qiaoyin seems to be really relieved. At least he dares to walk in front of the camera and even dare to put out several self recognized beautiful shapes. But others don''t have so much courage. Whenever Yang Si holds up the camera to shoot at them, there is often a burst of chicken flying and dog jumping and shouting.


    It feels like a machine gun that can kill people. People will fall to the ground wherever they aim.


    The camera is just a big killer. In addition, Yang Chendong also took out a lot of new songs and songs. For example, Huofeng''s big sedan chair, intimate lover, full moon and ready-made Music Wedding March. Therefore, he took out a set of sound equipment from Dachang and had enough electricity in Dachang, waiting for the wedding day.


    In addition, Yang Chendong also prepared a very luxurious carriage. The wheels are made of soft leather tires taken out from the large warehouse, and damping springs are installed on the carriage to ensure its comfort. The outside of the carriage is full of colored balloons of various colors, which makes it look very beautiful and good-looking.


    At the same time, according to their own design, they made several sets of beautiful wedding dresses, which were specially customized by chiembedded City garment factory.


    Zhou Hua, the director of the garment factory, personally supervised the completion. It is said that when making these new wedding dresses, Luan Xiaoyu, her daughter''s propaganda team leader of chixian City, cried a lot.


    Luan Xiaoyu has come to know her feelings. She has long regarded herself as the person of the sixth young master. Just because she is still young, she has no chance to be Yang Chendong''s wife. Seeing that the man she likes is going to marry others, she won''t be sad.


    For this matter, her father Luan Qi (the director of the power plant) and her mother Zhou Hua (the director of the garment factory) enlightened her for a long time. She said that an able man like the sixth young master was destined not to have only one woman. Xiaoyu grew up quickly. After growing up, she naturally had the opportunity to become the woman of the sixth young master.


    In addition, several sets of wedding dresses were taken now. Except that one of them was sent to Hu''s house and given to Hu Yan, the others were taken away by Qiao Yin, snow lady and Xiang lady. In their words, they are also dressed up to attend the wedding day. According to Yang Chendong, they want to be the bridesmaid of the bride, but they are actually completing their wedding with LIULANG.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong gave default. In feudal society, even the emperor had only one queen. He could not have several wives at the same time, and it would be impossible to give them too grand weddings. It would be a good thing to take this opportunity to do it together.


    The bride had a wedding dress, and Yang Chendong prepared his own suit.


    The pure white suit is tailored to make Yang Chendong look more handsome and sunny.


    As the best man, Hu Mang, Yang ER and Yang Wu are dressed in black suits, which is also very spiritual.


    Several servants, Yang San, as the deputy director of the Security Bureau and the actual helmsman, naturally want to protect everything in the dark. Yang Liu is responsible for the safety of the surface. In this way, all the hands are in use.


    Three days just passed by. On the sixth day of October, the Yang family villa was decorated with festive, colorful balls, ribbons and bright red happy words everywhere.


    In front of Yang Si''s camera, a burst of firecrackers roared. It was just dawn, and the welcoming team set out. Yang Chendong was in a white suit in a special carriage, surrounded by Hu Mang and Yang er. Yang Wu was responsible for driving the car. Under the protection of Yang Liu, Qiu Wu and daoxiao, he went to the capital city.


    In the dark, Xiao Feng took Leng Feng on guard at all times to ensure the safety of the young master.


    The Hu mansion in the capital city is also decorated by Zhang Deng, giving people a feeling of jubilation.


    Qiao Yin, Xue Niang Zi and Xiang Niang Zi came to Hu''s house one day in advance and spent the "most difficult" pre dawn night with Hu Yan. As soon as the day broke, several women began to shout busily and put on a special new wedding dress that had not yet been seen.


    Beside the road leading to Hu''s residence, royal guards had been standing guard several meters away.

 Chapter 165

    After some ministers went to Nanjing and followed Yingzong, all the ministers who remained in the capital resumed their original duties. Hu Changning also regained his status as a royal guards town envoy. In addition, Yang Chendong is still the commander of the royal guards. It is normal to send some royal guards to help.


    Not only that, Yang Chendong also ordered that every royal guards who came to help would give 100 Liang silver as a reward afterwards. For a time, the royal guards have been fighting for this task for a long time. All royal guards who can come here are lucky.


    The time is approaching. Before Yang Jiazhuang''s carriage arrived at Hu''s house in time, Yang Chendong in a white suit walked out of the spacious carriage and the wedding ceremony officially began.


    Shenxianju''s band had been waiting here for a long time. As soon as Yang Chendong arrived, the voice of vocal music sounded. You can hear it clearly a few streets away.


    Hu Yan, dressed like a fairy in a white wedding dress, came to Yang Chendong with the company of qiaoyin, snow lady and bride who were also dressed in a wedding dress. Hu Yan, who was blushing, perfectly explained what it was called to close the moon and shame flowers.


    Different from the other girls, there are two children only five or six years old standing behind Hu Yan. One man and one woman mean golden children and jade girls. They pull up a corner of the white wedding dress, which can not only prevent the floating wedding dress from falling to the ground, but also highlight her atmosphere.


    There is no red cap, which is what Yang Chendong means. After reporting to the Hu family, he received their support. In this way, Yang Chendong took his bride Hu Yan who could walk independently to the Hu family main hall, where he knelt down to Hu Changning and his wife.


    The completion of this step was completely recorded by the camera. It can be seen from the camera that Hu Changning and his wife''s faces are very tight. It is obvious that they are also frightened by the equipment that can take a human figure.


    After worshipping the high hall, Yang Chendong took Hu Yan out of the door of Hu''s house and went out all the way. The courtyard was filled with all kinds of things Yang Chendong gave to the Hu family. I won''t introduce the types. In short, someone has counted afterwards that the total value of these things has reached as much as one million Liang silver. Just this number, I don''t know how many people have been scared. It has also become one of the best talks of the unprecedented and future generations in the capital, because even the emperor would not be willing to take so many good things.


    From this matter, we can also see that Yang Chendong attaches importance to Hu Yan.


    Immortals are already overcrowded inside and outside. In order to congratulate the owner on today''s wedding, all diners are given a 50% discount on their consumption. Even ordinary people who don''t come here for consumption can receive a delicacy when they come outside the immortal residence. The premise is that the family must come together. At least the couple should bring a child and bring their own lunch box. All the children who come here may receive a delicious little cake.


    The news was released three days ago. By the time of the morning, the whole street in front of the immortal residence was full of people, so that the royal guards responsible for the safety here had a great increase in their tasks. Fortunately, the people who came to pick up delicious food and pastries were very disciplined. They went in and out, but they were not so flustered.


    After coming out of Hu''s house, Yang Chendong, the groom, drove a carriage with four women, Hu Yan, Qiao Yin, snow lady and Xiang lady.


    Yang Chendong, who was driving the carriage, was afraid to sing the big sedan. He followed Hu Mang and others who had learned to sing below.


    "When the sun came out, I climbed the hillside and reached the top of the mountain. I wanted to sing. The song floated to my sister. She laughed when she heard the song..."


    The cheerful voice was singing from Yang Chendong''s mouth. Sitting in a spacious and comfortable carriage, Hu Yan''s several women looked happy. Looking at the colorful balloons around the carriage, their faces were filled with happy smiles.


    The carriage passed by the street outside the immortal''s residence from Hu house. Along the way, new songs came out, all of which were happy songs for the occasion. It was fun to hear the people who followed and watched the excitement all the way. When passing the street outside the immortal and looking at the crowded scene there, Hu Yan''s four women looked at each other and smiled. This is not only the young master''s doing good deeds, but also the performance of accumulating virtue. Although it costs some money, in the view of several women, this move is more far-reaching and significant.


    The carriage finally left the capital and came to Yang family village under the protection of royal guards. At this time, there were many carriages and sedans outside the Yang family villa. Many ministers in the court were waiting for the arrival of the new couple.


    However, I only came to the capital for more than a year and less than two years. But Yang Chendong proved his strength through his own efforts. With money and power, who won''t sell this face? Not to mention, the granddaughter of Hu Zhe, the Minister of rites, was married this time.


    Under the witness of many distinguished guests, Yang Chendong took Hu Yan''s arm and came to the main hall of the Yang family, where the two principals had long been seated on the table.


    Yang Rong and his wife are gone, and Yang Chendong''s marriage leader has become his eldest brother Yang Gong and eldest sister Yang Fei.


    Yang Chendong''s wedding, the Yang family came, even the second brother Yang rang also mingled in the crowd, but it was obvious that his face was not very good-looking. I thought that the sixth brother was dead, and he, the second brother, could occupy his family property openly. Unexpectedly, Yang Chendong came back again, still so strong and returned, and was even granted the title of loyal and courageous Hou.


    It was really difficult to predict the world, and Yang rang lost all his face. It was Yang Chendong''s wedding that invited all the Yang family, including the capital, to send wedding invitations, but the second brother didn''t send anything.


    This has proved Yang Chendong''s attitude. Even so, Yang rang still came by himself. He knows that this may be an opportunity to change the relationship between himself and his sixth brother.


    Above the high hall, Yang Gong is on the left and Yang Fei is on the right. He accepted Yang Chendong''s kneeling ceremony with his new daughter-in-law Hu Yanxing.


    At the insistence of Yang Chendong, he only completed the ritual method of worshiping heaven and earth and the high hall. As for the third step into the bridal chamber, the trip was cancelled.


    According to Yang Chendong, women are not only at home, but also can do many things they like. This is also called emancipation of women, that is, emancipation, let''s start with our own wife. After communicating with Hu Yan in advance, the other party didn''t want to enter the bridal chamber too early and wait for a long time. He agreed to the other party''s request and allowed him to change into a beautiful cheongsam. Then he reappeared in front of everyone and toasted the guests with himself.


    When the ceremony enters here, it is the beginning of the wedding banquet. For important officials, the banquet is also one of the work. There are many things that are hard to say and difficult to do, which are often completed lightly when the cup is handed over.


    Yang Chendong''s wedding gave everyone such an opportunity to communicate. For a time, you come and I go among the ministers. It''s not lively.


    But the excitement reached a climax after the bride Hu Yan and Qiao Yin changed into a decent cheongsam.


    Yang Chendong announced in front of everyone that today is not only a day for him to marry Hu Yan, but also a good day for Na qiaoyin, snow lady and Xiang lady to be concubines.


    Listening to Yang Chendong''s public announcement, the three women of qiaoyin who were completely unaware of it were flushed with excitement. They thought they could be very happy to follow dongshuai. They didn''t dare to ask for anything in their capacity.


    Unexpectedly, happiness came to their bodies so quickly and suddenly.


    In this regard, Hu Yan looked at them with a beautiful smile. She was not surprised at all. Obviously, she should have known the news before and must have agreed. Otherwise, Yang Chendong would not do such a thing in public.


    It was on the same day that he married his wife and concubine. Although such a thing did not happen, most of the protagonists who did so were extremely desolate people. However, Yang Chendong is not a dazed person.


    Here I would like to say that the general public believes that it is normal for emperors and generals to have wives and concubines in groups, which is also taken for granted. It is not true that the ancient Chinese were polygamous.


    Many modern people know ancient China through film and television works or online novels. At the same time, they often define the social environment and culture of that era with the interpretation of drama. Therefore, when the dramas are court dramas such as the legend of Zhen Huan, the biography of Ruyi, the strategy of Yanxi and whether you know it or not, it is easy for the general public to take for granted the situation of the emperor''s wives and concubines in groups and believe that the ancient Chinese were polygamous. In fact, what we don''t know is that the marriage mode of Chinese people since ancient times is mainly monogamy, rather than the stereotyped polygamy and monogamy.


    "163 of the code of the great Ming Dynasty" clearly records the punishment methods of violators: "for ordinary people, those who have a wife take a wife, also stick 90, divorce. If their people are over 40 years old and have no children, they will listen to marry a concubine. Violators will be flogged 40."


    But the rules are not absolute. Very few people will take concubines.


    However, concubines are mainly taken by those with high social status. In other words, the higher the status class, the more concubines will be taken. Therefore, the number of concubines taken by Royal relatives and relatives is naturally the largest, followed by dignitaries and rich people, and civilians in cloth clothes have few opportunities to take concubines. Therefore, concubinage is a privilege of dignitaries in Chinese traditional culture.


    In the fifty seventh volume of the code of the Ming Dynasty, it is clearly pointed out that the number of concubines to be married and the number of concubines to be married must be judged by the Ministry of rites. The prince and the prince have four concubines. The eldest son and the general''s concubine.


    Yang Chendong is a loyal and courageous Marquis, and taking three concubines is not how out of line, but why didn''t he explain it in advance? Even though everyone doesn''t know, doesn''t it mean that this matter has not been reported to the Ministry of rites for the record?

 Chapter 166

    Thinking of this, the ministers looked at the ceremony officials who came to the wedding banquet.


    Hu Zhen is the Minister of rites, and he has been the Minister of rites for many years. At least one-third of the officials in the Ministry are promoted by him or have a close relationship with him. This time, many officials from the Ministry of rites came to support the marriage of the granddaughter of another family.


    When these officials were stared at by their colleagues, they quickly lowered their heads one by one, which proved the fact that Yang Chendong''s concubine did not support the etiquette department.


    It seems that I knew everyone would have such a reaction. Yang Chendong smiled and said to everyone: "I really didn''t explain it to the Ministry of rites before, but I did say hello to Shang Shu and will make a supplementary report afterwards. The reason for doing so is just to surprise the three of them."


    As he spoke, Yang Chendong''s gentle eyes fell on Qiao Yin, snow lady and Xiang lady, full of love.


    Yang Chendong''s move really surprised the three women. As for their performance, they were well recorded by Yang Si with a camera.


    When all the ministers heard that monk Yang Chendong and monk Hu Zhen had said that they would be reported after the incident, they all suddenly realized it. Even so, what do they have to worry about? Yes, it''s none of their business.


    In fact, Yang Chendong didn''t talk to Hu. Are you kidding? It''s strange if Hu Chen can promise to marry three concubines while marrying someone else''s granddaughter? But he dares to say so and believes that the other party will not expose himself. Otherwise, he will have bad luck, and Hu Yan will suffer with him.


    Announced the results, first attracted everyone''s discussion, and then Yang Chendong resolved it lightly. The next time he took his four daughters to propose a toast to the guests. In other words, Hu Yan''s four women are not only women who can only nest at home. They have seen some of the world. Under the guidance of Yang Chendong, they don''t show any timidity. Instead, they raise their glasses and toast generously, which is also a harmonious atmosphere.


    While toasting, the band and actors of Shenxianju began to sing and dance outside the Yang family courtyard, which was a lively scene.


    Among the guests, Han Zhi also received a happy post from Yang Chendong. Out of the righteousness of his colleagues, he was pulled over by Shangguan LV GUI. At this time, when I saw Yang Chendong''s boundless scenery with his four daughters, I hated his teeth. "The conductor, Yang Chendong is more and more daring, and the concubine doesn''t report it. He dares to cut first and then play. It''s clear that he doesn''t pay attention to the law of the Ming Dynasty. This wind can''t rise."


    Why didn''t LV GUI know that Yang Chendong''s practice today was somewhat out of line? But he knew that Han Zhi was mainly retaliatory because his brother-in-law Wang Gou was killed by Yang Chendong, which made him hate to say these words.


    But no matter what kind of psychology, Han Zhizhong is his own. If Shangguan wants his subordinates to obey orders, he must sympathize with his subordinates. In this way, he nodded and said, "OK, let''s discuss it after we go back and give him a good look."


    "Thank you for your help." Han Zhi heard that LV GUI was finally ready to do it. He was overjoyed and quickly raised his arms to LV GUI with Yang Chendong''s wedding wine. It''s funny that Yang Chendong was also the one who calculated.


    All the banquets in the world ended. Despite the constant programs, the guests left one by one when it was almost dark. And some of them are unwilling to go, that is the second brother Yang rang.


    At noon, Yang Chendong toasted next to the table, and almost said some words to the guests more or less, but he was just like his second brother. Not only that, but even those siblings regarded themselves as air.


    Facts have shown how angry Yang Chendong is with himself. Today is coming. Of course, I want to take this opportunity to make a good performance and strive to turn fighting into friendship.


    "Second brother, let''s go. Today''s Day is not suitable for doing other things." elder brother Yang Gong walked to Yang rang with a look of wine. The second brother''s performance a while ago was that he was very unhappy after seeing it. But it''s still a brother after all. He can''t watch Yang let bad luck.


    "Big brother." seeing Yang Gong coming over, Yang rang showed a kind, even flattering smile, "big brother, you must tell xiaoliuzi that I was for the good of Yang family village. In that case, even if I don''t do it, others will do it. At least if I move, I will give Yang family village a way to live, won''t I?"


    Listening to Yang rang''s sophistry there, Yang Gong was disgusted. It''s shameless to say so much when doing bad things. "OK, I''ll talk about it later. I''d better go first."


    Yang Gong didn''t promise. He just wanted to take his second brother away so that he wouldn''t stay and make something happen, which would annoy the sixth brother. In that case, it would really destroy the beautiful atmosphere.


    The eldest brother refused to intercede. He just wanted to pull himself away. Yang asked where Kenyi was. His face immediately changed, "Come on, big brother doesn''t care about his brother''s feelings and doesn''t want to help the second brother to intercede. Just leave yourself. In short, I''ll wait here. If the sixth son doesn''t come out, I won''t go anywhere today. I''ll see if he really doesn''t recognize my brother. If things get out, who will look good on his face."


    Yang let a rogue look get rid of Yang Gong''s arm, and then looked at the inner courtyard of Yang family villa like this. It looked like he wouldn''t leave without seeing the Lord.


    "You..." didn''t expect that his brother should be such a person. Indeed, he was shameless and invincible. At this moment, Yang Gong didn''t know what to do. It was at this time that a group of people came out of the inner courtyard, headed by a woman, Yang Fei, the eldest sister of the Yang family.


    With the Yang family, the treatment is obviously different. When Yang Fei came out, she was accompanied by four brides, many of whom spoke with each other. From time to time, she can see the smiling face of the Yang eldest sister.


    Seeing that the eldest sister came out, Yang asked him to turn around and avoid each other. He is not afraid of his eldest brother Yang Gong. That is because his eldest brother is mediocre and is not worth looking up to. But the eldest sister is different. Most of them grew up behind Yang Fei''s ass when they were young. They were taught less by the eldest sister when they were young, so that they grew up, but there is still a fear in their hearts.


    Yang rang wants to avoid, but now the guests are basically gone, and the remaining people are really limited. Yang Fei only needs to sweep her eyes and naturally sees him. When she saw this despairing second brother wandering here, she immediately figured out what to do. At that moment, her face sank.


    As the eldest sister, Yang Fei certainly hopes to see the unity and friendship of the Yang brothers and sisters. Even if someone does something wrong and can give an opportunity to forgive, she is willing to give this opportunity. But Yang rang, as Yang Chendong''s second brother, first did something wrong, and then asked for justice on a happy day, which was really aggressive.


    With big strides, he came behind Yang rang, who was turning around. Yang Gong, who was standing on the side, saw Yang Fei first and quickly smiled and shouted, "elder sister."


    Hearing the elder brother''s cry, Yang rang knew that he couldn''t hide, so he had to turn around reluctantly, and then forced out a smile and said, "Hello, elder sister."


    "Oh? You still recognize me as the eldest sister. If so, leave here immediately. Today is the wedding day of my younger brother. Do you have to stay here to add congestion?" Yang Fei said coldly.


    "Ah! Elder sister, I don''t mean that. I just want to talk to Xiao Liuzi and explain what happened before." where does Yang rang admit it? He said with a look of justification.


    Listen, Yang rang is also called Yang Chendong''s sixth son. She looks like a boss. Yang Fei is even more angry. Thinking that my younger brother did so many things for the revitalization of the Yang family and saved Yingzong on the battlefield, he was able to be granted marquis. How dangerous it is. But some people in the family pull their own hind legs. This is really a chilling move. I''m afraid I''ll be very uncomfortable. Yang Fei didn''t bother to be polite. She looked sideways at the second Yang and others who sent her out and said, "go and blow Yang out of the village. If he doesn''t go, you can beat him to go. I''ll bear all the consequences. I think my parents are clever in heaven and won''t blame me."


    "Yes." Yang Er had been unhappy with Yang rang for a long time. This person was born in the Yang family. If someone else, with what he did, I''m afraid he didn''t know how many times he died.


    After a promise, Yang Er strode forward and lifted Yang er from the ground with a strong arm. He walked out without any effort.


    Poor Yang ER was carried out of the village like a rabbit, then thrown to the ground and fell on a big butt pier.


    If something was done by xiaoliuzi, he would naturally shout that the other party did not respect his brother. But with the advice of his eldest sister, he really has no way.


    I was rude first. Now it''s my fault to be thrown out. Although he was still unwilling, Yang rang had to stand up with the help of the servants outside the village, and then entered the soft sedan chair and left here.


    In the study of Yang family villa, Yang Chendong is listening to Hu Mang''s report.


    In the report, there is the situation of the immortal residence, as well as the various performances of the officials who came to the banquet today. The people of the Security Bureau pretended to be service personnel, walked around the banquet and listened to everyone''s dialogue. This is the real official ¡¤ field record. At least through this, Yang Chendong can see who has opinions on himself and who is dissatisfied with himself.


    "Young master, this is just sent by the royal guards. It is said that it is to stabilize the security and situation in the capital. Tomorrow morning, please rush to the royal guards Yamen to talk about political affairs." after reporting the situation at the banquet, Hu mang told Yang Chendong the news he just received.

 Chapter 167

    The time of Mao (rabbit) is from five to seven, and six is the punctual point. Let Yang Chendong go to the meeting so early. Obviously, he doesn''t want the bridegroom to have a good sleep. It''s too obvious to be embarrassed.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong just replied with a cold hum, and then he didn''t answer, as if he hadn''t heard the news.


    After dealing with the business, Hu mang quit. Today is a good day for the young master. He has to hide far away.


    No one is bothering himself. Yang Chendong straightened his clothes and walked towards Hu Yan''s yard in the inner yard. This evening, he will pay tribute to the Duke of Zhou. When he thinks about here, his steps seem to be much faster.


    In the new house, Hu Yan, who just sent off her eldest sister Yang Fei, has returned here. After removing her makeup, she changes into a red bridal dress and sits by the bed waiting.


    At this time, the room was very quiet. All you could hear was the sound of Hu Yan''s small heart beating.


    Although I have long thought of this day, I even look forward to it. But when I really came, I still felt a little nervous. Especially the maid Xiaoqing didn''t know where she had gone. There was no one to talk with. The tense atmosphere was even stronger.


    "Creak", the door was pushed open from the outside. Out of an instinct, Hu Yan blurted out, "but Xiaoqing?"


    "Why? Doesn''t the lady like LIULANG and Xiaoqing?" Yang Chendong, who has changed into a loose red robe, stepped in with a man''s magnetic voice.


    As soon as she saw Yang Chendong coming, Hu Yan''s heart beat faster. "No, No."


    "No, what do you mean, do you prefer LIULANG or Xiaoqing?" Yang Chendong knows that the other party is nervous, but he is still teasing the other party, which is also a way to eliminate tension.


    "I prefer... I prefer LIULANG." Hu Yan''s voice is very small at this time. If Yang Chendong''s ear force is not good, I''m afraid she can''t hear what the other party is saying. After saying this, she had stretched her head down. Don''t look, we all know what it looks like to blush at this time.


    "Ha ha ha." after seeing his satisfactory answer, Yang Chendong strode forward, picked up Hu Yan, and then put it on the bed. With a wave of his big sleeve, all the red candles in the room went out. "I like Yan''er, too..."


    After a short sentence, there was a sound of hearing, and then


    The moon, which was originally hanging in the air, didn''t know where to hide at this time. Soon there was a sound of waste (omitting 10000 words here).


    ......


    Happy time always passes quickly, and the day slowly brightens.


    At the royal guards'' yamen, seeing that the time had passed, he still didn''t see Yang Chendong coming. Han Zhi was like buying a lottery ticket and winning a big prize. He quickly came to the front seat and closed his eyes in front of LV GUI, "commander, he didn''t come. It seems that he didn''t pay any attention to your words."


    "HMM." after hearing this, LV GUI didn''t even open his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The eyeballs kept turning. Based on Han Zhi''s understanding of Shangguan LV GUI, he was really angry. It seems that Yang Chendong won''t have any good fruit to eat.


    In fact, LV GUI still didn''t open his eyes, but what he said made Han Zhi feel very relieved. "Yang Jin didn''t listen to the order. Let''s stop him first and pass on the decision to all royal guards."


    He was suspended before the meeting. This is what LV GUI set for Yang Chendong. Or he had already made this plan, so he didn''t hesitate to say it.


    "Yes." Han Zhi said that. He promised and then turned around and left. He was eager to spread the news to all royal guards. In the future, we will see how arrogant Lord Yang is.


    Royal guards and East factory have always been the focus of the Security Bureau. If anything happens here, it will be sent to Yangjiazhuang and the director Hu mang at the first time. As for when to show it to the young master, it is up to the director to decide according to the seriousness of the situation.


    After tossing about for half a night, Hu Yan slept wearily. She vaguely felt someone moving around. In her mind, she suddenly thought that she was not the miss of the Hu family, but the daughter-in-law of the Yang family. She wanted to struggle to get up now.


    "Well, baby, sleep more. Women must have enough sleep. Also, there are not so many rules here in LIULANG." Yang Chendong''s voice came from his ear, and then he felt a heat on his forehead, and his lips came into a close contact here.


    After kissing Hu Yan''s forehead, Yang Chendong walked out of the bedroom with a look of energy. After going out, he saw that Xiaoqing had made water and was waiting to serve the woman to get up. He smiled and said, "don''t disturb Yan''er first, let her sleep more. Also, inform the cook Yi qiuer to make a fresh nutritious breakfast and send it to her immediately after she wakes up."


    Hearing that Yang Chendong was so concerned about his young lady, Xiaoqing immediately agreed with a happy look on her face.


    Striding out of the inner courtyard, he saw Hu mang waiting for him with a positive face from a distance. Seeing that his eyebrows seemed to be screwed together, Yang Chendong asked, "what''s the matter? But what''s the matter?"


    "Young master, there''s a small matter. There''s just news from the royal guards that you didn''t arrive for the meeting. LV GUI and they suspended your position in the royal guards." Hu Mang''s voice increased as he spoke. It''s obvious that he has a lot of opinions about this matter. Someone unexpectedly asks the young master for trouble. With his character, it''s best to kill him, Teach a good lesson.


    "Suspended? Well, that''s it. The young master can have a good rest when he is newly married." Yang Chendong didn''t think it was a bad job after listening to it. He really didn''t put it in his eyes. And big things are coming. LV GUI is just moving a stone and hitting himself in the foot.


    "Go and run." he didn''t take this information seriously. Yang Chendong smiled at Hu mangzhan and started running in the morning.


    The young master''s mood has not been affected. This is the happiest thing for Hu mang. He is worried that the young master will be angry. Now it seems that he has been worried too much. The young master''s mind is as broad as the sea.


    Yang Chendong, the loyal and courageous Marquis, was stopped working in the royal guards. The news spread like a gust of wind to all the courtiers in the capital. Some old ministers, who are old and think they have seen a lot of things, can''t help sighing. As expected, they can''t be too high-profile as officials. Look at the battle made yesterday. No one in the whole capital knows it. Isn''t it rewarded soon?


    Through this matter, I don''t know how many people called the younger generation of young people at home to let them learn to endure, learn the golden mean, don''t go too far, and so on.


    As the protagonist, Yang Chendong was not as depressed as everyone thought at this time. On the contrary, he was taking four women (plus seven elder sister Yang duo) out of Yang family village and went straight to a place not far away called Jiming mountain.


    Yang Chendong wants to take Wu Mei to BBQ. For this reason, Yi qiuer has prepared a lot of ingredients, accompanied by Hu Mang, Yang ER and Yang Wu, as well as Qiu Wu''s first guard and cold front members of three classes. They all leave the village.


    At this time, it was golden autumn in October. The maple leaves on the mountain became golden. The beauty of the scenery all the way could not be described in words. The four women kept shouting and yelling.


    In ancient times, women rarely had such opportunities to travel. Even if they went out, they were often required to be very strict, and they were not allowed to look at it casually. Where is it like following Yang Chendong? Do whatever you want? It''s not a problem to lie down in a wide and comfortable carriage. Whenever you see the beautiful scenery, you will take out the only camera to record the beauty, and the team will stop and go.


    In the afternoon, I came to the foot of Jiming mountain thirty miles away. Soon they set up an oven, holding charcoal, igniting the fire, preparing food materials, preparing food materials and taking water. The person in charge of security also looked around with vigilant eyes.


    In order, there was no panic at all. The four women were surprised and very happy.


    The environment in the wild is the easiest for people to let go of their thoughts, so they are also in a good mood. In the later stage, they curiously wear strings together with several maids and maids. It''s just not fun to do it by themselves. They even pulled Yang Chendong over, so the open-minded Zhongdan Hou really worked there with the next people.


    "It''s not good." Yang duo, the seventh sister, really couldn''t believe the scene. Wang Gou, my husband, used to be just a petty official, but he was always far away from the kitchen. The idea of a gentleman far away from the kitchen was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people at that time.


    But look at Yang Chendong. With the title of marquis and such a large family property, he still works with everyone. Just from this point of view, he is the biggest difference from others.


    "There''s nothing bad. It''s just fun and food. Of course, the atmosphere will be better if we work together." Hu Yan has the best relationship with Yang duo. The distance between them is also recent. Naturally, I heard the whispered self-talk just now.


    "But..." what else does Yang duo want to say.


    "No, but LIULANG didn''t refuse. I think he is willing to do such a thing. Don''t worry so much, you sister. You''d better hurry up and don''t be compared by others." Hu Yan smiled. After completing the experience of turning a girl into a woman last night, my mind seems not as mature as before. At this time, I''m completely like a child. If I hadn''t tossed too much last night and my body didn''t allow it, I''m afraid I would start jumping this moment.

 Chapter 168

    Yang duo''s doubts were soon taken astray by Hu Yan. Only for a while, he not only didn''t let Yang Chendong, the sixth brother, go to rest, but also took out part of the task in front of him and put it in front of the sixth brother. In her words, it''s called "those who can do more work".


    When Yang Chendong was a soldier in the last life, he did everything quickly. Naturally, the speed of working was not comparable to those of these young ladies. With Yang duo taking the lead, Hu Yan soon put her naked meat kebab in front of Yang Chendong. Not only that, she also brought qiaoyin, snow lady and incense lady.


    Qiao Yin''s three women naturally didn''t dare to fool around like Hu Yan. They had to show an embarrassed and slightly nervous look and look at Yang Chendong.


    "You... Are you bullying people too much." looking at the meat kebabs waiting to be worn as high as a hill, Yang Chendong showed a helpless look, which made several women laugh.


    Even feng''er, Hu Mang''s wife, and Mu Lili, who was already Yang Si''s wife, couldn''t help laughing. At present, the two women separately welcomed the stern eyes in the husband''s eyes.


    What the young master does is a boudoir pleasure before he and his wives. Outsiders are absolutely not allowed to evaluate anything. Hu Mang and Yang Si have followed Yang Chendong for a long time. Naturally, this truth is clear.


    After being stared angrily, the two women turned their lips, looking not afraid, but turned around and were busy working. Obviously, they are not afraid of their husbands, but they know how to give face in time, so that they can live happily.


    Look at Yang Chendong. Facing the work that completely exceeds the weight of one person, he beckoned Hu Mang, Yang ER and Yang Si, "wear it. These jobs are handed over to the three of you."


    "Ah! Young master, this..." Hu mang looked embarrassed. If they were allowed to rush into battle, there would be no second word, but when it comes to wearing strings, the three are really embarrassed and unhappy.


    "What''s this? Young master, do you still push things around? I tell you, you''re the three of you who can''t finish this job. In addition, send a message to chixian city to let them train a women''s army. The number doesn''t need to be too large. You can get about 200 people first. In the future, you can protect your wife. They''d better do such fine work." Feeling general, Yang Chendong didn''t want a group of big masters to protect his women. It''s inconvenient. It''s better to prepare in advance and train some female soldiers.


    "That''s a good idea, that''s a good idea. I''ve heard Xiao Feng say that there are many girls in chixian city shouting to become soldiers, but there seems to be no more suitable opportunity except to join the publicity team. Now, with the female soldiers, the problem will be solved." Yang er giggled.


    "Oh? What problem has been solved? Is it your life-long event?" Hu mang laughed.


    Among them, the personal problems of Hu Mang and Yang Si have been solved. That is, Yang Er has been quiet in this regard. No wonder Hu mang will say so.


    "No... No." Yang Er, who was five big and three thick, was said by Hu mang. He immediately made a big red face and wanted to argue about something.


    But when Yang Chendong saw these, he said with a smile on his face: "Hu mang is right. Yang Er, you are also 20 years old. You should find a mother-in-law. Work is very important, marriage is equally important, and inheritance is more important."


    Yang Chendong said so. Yang Er couldn''t refute, so he had to bow his head and promise, but everyone could see that he was really depressed. He wanted to find a chance. He would have a good fight with Hu mang.


    Wear a string and bake. It''s getting dark.


    Fortunately, Leng Feng had already prepared dry firewood and lit them together. In this way, huge bonfires were formed. When they were lit everywhere, the flames were burning, and the warmth instantly hit everyone''s body.


    Fire, meat, wine, beauty


    When all this comes together, it forms a very beautiful picture. Soon, in addition to the cold front who stood guard and was responsible for safety, other people, including Yang Chendong and four women, got off the scene and gathered next to the campfire, dancing and singing. Everyone''s cheeks were crimson and everyone was smiling.


    Hu Yan was followed by Yang Chendong on her left hand. On her right is my sister Yang duo. Her hands rise from time to time, her legs kick and jump under her feet, and her face is like a peach blossom. She is very happy. This kind of life is what she didn''t dare to think before. It''s so unrestrained, free and even arbitrary. It seems that life in the future can be accompanied by this. Why don''t people yearn and feel relaxed and happy?


    I don''t know how long it took to dance and sing. I ate a lot of wine. Hu Yan was drunk intentionally or unintentionally.


    It was very late. Until everyone was tired, Hu Yan felt her body rise in the air, carried it to Yang Chendong''s back and entered a large and firm tent that had been set up.


    Hu Yan knew that something as beautiful as last night would reappear. When she was shy, I didn''t know when Yang Chendong had gone out and came in again. This time, she still held qiaoyin in her arms.


    "Ah!" suddenly another woman appeared, which made Hu Yan feel a burst of shyness and surprise. The joy of boudoir certainly makes people feel yearning, but what''s the matter with getting someone else out?


    Without waiting for Hu Yan to understand, snow lady and incense lady were also carried or held by Yang Chendong into the tent. The other three women have already seen such a thing and are sleeping together. Of course, they know what dongshuai is going to do? Both shy and excited.


    But Hu Yan didn''t know it at all. She was wondering how there were more people all of a sudden. A big hand had begun to drift on her. That feeling made her comfortable and shy. She forced her spirit. She said to herself, "LIULANG, don''t do this. There are others..."


    "No one else, they are all your sisters. Ha ha, come together." Yang Chendong said very soberly. Under his skillful means, Hu Yan soon softened into a mass of mud, and then she was completely at the mercy of others. In her consciousness, she seemed to see several white bodies, and then she seemed to faint happily


    For a time, the spring in the garden was intoxicating


    A ray of sunshine slowly reflected on Hu Yan''s face through the tent. She just felt warm and slowly opened her eyes. What came into sight was Qiao Yin and several other women who were still sleeping.


    "Ah!" I couldn''t help exclaiming, and I suddenly remembered some deserted things last night.


    From small to large, there was no such words and thoughts in her education, which made her unable to believe that such things would happen to herself.


    Originally, Qiao Yin, snow lady and Xiang lady had already woke up. After all, it''s not the first time for them. Their physical recovery is much better than Hu Yan for the first time. Just because I don''t know how to face it, I pretend to be asleep. But this call, they also can''t install it. At present, they opened their eyes one by one and saw the scene of Hu Yan''s tears flowing down the corners of her eyes.


    Hu Yan cried, which made the three women a little flustered. She hurriedly came to persuade them and took the responsibility to herself, indicating that it was all her fault.


    "No! You''re not wrong. It''s all him... And I can''t accept such a thing." Hu Yan doesn''t want to be estranged from her sisters when she first came here. Although she is a true wife, she never thought about how to bully her with such an identity.


    "Please don''t blame the officials. I think big sister doesn''t know that the officials are particularly powerful in that respect. None of us can satisfy him with it." what Qiao Yin can''t see most is that someone says Yang Chendong is bad. Even if the person talking is Hu Yan, she is also in a bad mood.


    "Yes, the second sister is right. Officials are really powerful. We can''t bear it alone." snow lady also hurriedly said to Qiao Yin.


    "The officials are fighting outside for our happiness. There are many things to consider. We just serve him. If we can''t satisfy the officials in this regard, aren''t we too useless?" among the women, it''s just that Hu Yan first became the fragrant lady of Yang Chendong''s woman, who also expressed her attitude.


    I don''t know when, or yesterday, they ranked independently. Hu Yan is the right wife and naturally the big sister; Qiao Yin has been with Yang Chendong for the longest time. Of course, she is the second sister. Snow lady is the third sister and Xiang lady is the fourth sister. It is certain whether there will be five sisters next. Qiao Yin said that there is a girl named Luan Xiaoyu in her hometown who likes officials very much. Officials also like her. Just because she is too young, she still needs to wait.


    There are five sisters. Is there still six sisters and seven sisters that no one knows. But seeing that Yang Chendong is so young and has broken into such a big family business, it must not be strange to have sisters join him.


    Hu Yan didn''t think she was angry and said Yang Chendong''s No. she immediately ushered in the common resistance of the three sisters. She quickly changed her mind: "I didn''t blame him because things came so suddenly that some couldn''t accept it, so..."


    "It''s normal that you can''t accept it. It''s not your fault that the eldest sister will have such an idea, but since then, we sisters can''t forgive anyone who says that officials are not. Especially the eldest sister, you must set an example for us." Qiao Yin said this seriously with a rare face. In her heart, Yang Chendong is heaven, earth and everything to her.

 Chapter 169

    "Oh, I see." Hu Yan, who had suffered a loss, lowered her head and pursed her lips like a child who had done something wrong. But I have to say that after such a conversation, she played down the fact that she was sleeping together, and she began to think about Yang Chendong.


    At the foot of Jiming mountain, Yang Chendong just ran back in the morning and was blocked by Yang duo, the seventh sister.


    "Why, seventh sister, who bullied you?" Yang Chendong asked with a fake look of anger as he looked at Yang duo with angry eyes, eyes not eyes and nose not nose. But in fact, what the seventh sister came to do and what she wanted to say was clear in his heart.


    "Six brothers, are you going too far? I heard you last night..."


    "What happened last night? Sister Qi didn''t have a rest? If so, go back and have a good rest now. If you want to go back to Yang family village, I can send someone to take you back now. As for other things, don''t say it." Yang Chendong saw that the other party said frankly that he had to take care of his family affairs last night, so Yang Chendong blocked it back with words.


    Their own days still depend on themselves. As for the views of others, they are just the words of a family and can''t represent anything. When it doesn''t involve principled issues, perhaps Yang Chendong is very easy to talk, but in some things, he is very eloquent. Once he makes any decision, he won''t change it.


    Yang Chendong''s tone suddenly became a little stiff, and Yang duo couldn''t accept it for a moment. "This... Six brothers, have you changed?"


    "Not that I have changed, but that the seventh sister has never really understood me." Yang Chendong shook his head and looked at Yang duo very seriously. They are a family and have a blood relationship, so he won''t watch someone bully his seventh sister, but this is not the reason why the other party can interfere in his life.


    Just a word, Yang duo suddenly became speechless. Yes, he really doesn''t know Yang Chendong. When the youngest brother appeared in the capital, she was always surprised. Some things seem reckless, but they end up with results; Some things seem to have no solution, but as long as the six brothers make a move, they can always grasp the key of the matter and solve the matter in one step.


    As a woman, she just judges right and wrong from her own point of view, but is her view really correct? Even Hu Yan didn''t show any doubt as the hostess. What reason and power did she have to say?


    "I''m sorry, sixth brother. My sister thinks too much. I think I''d better go back to the tent and have a good rest first." Yang duo suddenly felt that her behavior was a little reckless. For a moment, she wanted to find a quiet place to think about it.


    With these words, Yang duo turned and left. This time, Yang Chendong didn''t stop him. He knew that some things always needed to be figured out by himself. The seventh sister, who has experienced a failed marriage, is most afraid of getting hurt in this regard. It''s good to remind herself.


    But Yang duo forgot one thing. Yang Chendong is not Wang Gou.


    After Yang duo left, Yang Chendong strode back to the tent. He was even ready to be blamed by Hu Yan for what happened to the seventh sister just now. This was his own woman and was used to hurt. No matter what Hu Yan would say later, he was ready not to talk back.


    As soon as she entered the tent, the three women in qiaoyin had left, leaving only the maid Xiaoqing dressing up Hu Yan. After seeing Yang Chendong coming in, Xiaoqing quickly saluted and said, "master."


    "Well, you go out first. I have something to say to my wife." Yang Chendong nodded to Xiaoqing with a smile.


    Xiaoqing naturally knows that her future life will be spent with Hu Yan and Yang Chendong. Who dares to refuse this request? She promised and respectfully withdrew immediately. When there were only two of them in the tent, Hu Yan looked a little shy and lowered her head.


    Hu Yan is shy. After all, she served Yang Chendong with her three sisters last night. It''s also a matter of shame. She can''t adapt to it for a while and can''t face it. But this scene fell into Yang Chendong''s eyes, but he thought it was the other party who was angry with him, so he squatted down quickly, "Yan''er, it''s my husband''s fault, because my husband didn''t consider your feelings. I was excited for a moment, so..."


    "No!" her mouth was suddenly blocked by Hu Yan''s small hand. "LIULANG, don''t say that. I''m a wife. I didn''t consider your feelings. I was... Happy about what happened last night."


    The more he said, the harder he lowered his head, until finally, the head would plunge into Yang Chendong''s arms.


    I didn''t expect such a result. For a time, Yang Chendong was happy, "really? Yan''er is really great. I love you so much."


    In ancient times, the word "love" was not so easy to publicize in the mouth. Even if couples said some love words, they rarely brought this word with them. But Yang Chendong opened his mouth and said the word love, which immediately made Hu Yan happy. He felt that he had made the right decision after listening to the words of Qiao Yin and others. When she was happy, she said happily, "LIULANG, I didn''t understand you before. You are too tired. As your wife, as long as you are happy, you can do whatever you want."


    "Ha ha." Yang Chendong has figured it out at this time. It must be qiaoyin and others who have done Hu Yan''s work that will have such a delicious result. She was more satisfied with Qiao Yin and other women. I had to spend a lot of time trying to persuade them. If I didn''t think about it, I didn''t have to say anything. The matter was solved. Happy, Yang Chendong kissed Hu Yan''s small face.


    After kissing, Hu Yan felt soft all over, that is, shy and careful, "husband, if you want, can you wait until night? After all, it''s broad daylight. If others know, I''m afraid it''s bad."


    "Ha ha ha." seeing that Hu Yan seemed to be a little emotional, Yang Chendong laughed. But he also knows that the other party''s face is afraid to be very thin, at least not as thick as himself. If he doesn''t let go of this matter, it may attract disgust. Therefore, this intentionally pulled the topic elsewhere. First, it talked about the things between Xiaoqing and sun Chuang.


    "They are not young either. You master, let''s find a time to do their marriage. We can pay all the expenses. In short, we can''t treat Xiaoqing badly. After all, she has been with you for so many years, hasn''t she?"


    "Thank you, LIULANG." seeing that Yang Chendong considered things so carefully, Hu Yan was very moved.


    "We are the husband, and I don''t need to say thank you in the future. I should do anything for you. By the way, my seventh sister seems to have some opinions about what happened last night. Do you want to go there in person and talk to her well? I don''t want her to misunderstand me, ha ha." Yang Chendong thought about it and decided to give Hu Yan the job of persuading the seventh sister, It must be far more useful for the party to take the initiative to persuade than to say a hundred words.


    "Well." Hu Yan listened to seven elder sisters have an opinion, the heart is a burst of moved. This is the seventh sister who is acting for herself. She even doesn''t hesitate to blame her own brother. This sister-in-law is absolutely competent.


    Hu Yan agreed, and Yang Chendong''s heart was completely relieved. Although he doesn''t ask others to understand some things, he is still a relative. Understanding is always better than opposing.


    Just when Yang Chendong had just enjoyed the happiness of the whole people and was understood by his wife, several batches of fast horses were running fast in the streets in the capital. Several soldiers had banners with big letters on their backs. As soon as they entered the capital, they were swift and gloomy.


    The messenger who hurried six hundred miles didn''t shout about the good news, which made many scheming people feel bad. This should be the battle report of the front line. If it is not a victory, what will it be?


    At this time, Zhu Qiyu, the emperor of the dynasty, had changed into a Dragon Robe and sat on the huge and Golden Dragon chair. He looked at the officials and listened to them report the major events in the dynasty.


    Having been an emperor for some time, Zhu Qiyu gradually fell in love with this feeling of being superior.


    He has the final say, but he has basically controlled the situation. Among them, two of the six Shangshu were replaced by his favorite candidates, namely Jin Lian, Shangshu of the Ministry of household, and Yiming, Shangshu of the Ministry of war.


    They replaced Wang Zuo and Kuang ye, who followed Yingzong to the capital of Nanjing. The two new ministers are very grateful because they have received Zhu Qiyu''s attention. Naturally, if the Dai Zong has any requirements, those who can meet them will certainly express their gratitude.


    Shi Pu, the Shangshu of the Ministry of industry of the Sixth Central Committee of the Communist Party of China, used to be a little pushy when Wang Zhen was there. Now Jin Ying has become a eunuch with a palm print, and he leaned over early. In this way, he can also be regarded as a descendant. Among the six, three are devoted to themselves, and Zhu Qiyu feels more satisfied.


    Zhu Qiyu, who came to the court with a happy mood, has a great intention to show his skills and fight with Zhu Qizhen for his ability to govern the country. But all these ambitions were broken when a messenger who urgently reported the military situation ran into the hall.


    "Report the important military information ahead." as soon as the messenger entered the hall, he flopped and knelt down on the ground. It can be seen that he kept running all the way, so that he had some meaning of collapse.


    "Say." hearing that it was the front-line military newspaper, Zhu Qiyu straightened up, and then looked at the soldier with expectant eyes.


    "Your Majesty, Tidu Shiheng was ambushed by the vara army. The army was badly hurt. Tidu broke through and is resisting the enemy cavalry. Please report to the emperor first and send reinforcements to prepare for the war." after the messenger said this, he felt a flower in front of him and fainted immediately.

 Chapter 170

    "Come on, carry people down so that they can be healed." Jin Ying stood beside Zhu Qiyu, looked at the collection fainting to the ground, and said to the Huben soldiers outside the hall. After saying that, I felt someone around me. Who else would it be if it wasn''t Dai Zong?


    Zhu Qiyu was preparing to show his fist and become a famous King. When he dominated the world, he suddenly heard that he had been defeated. At this moment, he could not calm down. At present, his look changed greatly, so that his body became a little shaky.


    "Dear Aiqing, how many soldiers and horses can we mobilize now?" Zhu Qiyu, who suddenly heard the news of Eritrea, strengthened his spirit, and set his eyes on the new minister Yiming of the Ministry of war, expecting the other party to give a satisfactory result.


    Yiming, Zixin, yizhi Jizi, Gaomi. Dai Zong ascended the throne, found a hidden residence, granted the right chamberlain of the Ministry of rites, and soon promoted to the position of Shangshu of the Ministry of war. It belongs to the officials promoted by the fire line.


    When I first came to the military headquarters, I didn''t fully control the military headquarters because of my junior qualifications. Now there is a problem, which gives Yiming a headache.


    But it was the inscription of a capable man, and he soon calmed down. After thinking about it, he came to the Ministry of military and reported to all the parties he saw and counted a result, "tell the emperor that there are only 5000 city guards in the capital now. If you continue to transfer urgently, you should be able to transfer 5000 people in three days. If you have half a month, you can gather up an army of 50000 people."


    The great Ming capital had so few troops that Zhu Qiyu was surprised by the result.


    But he knew that even if Yiming dared to say so, there should be no doubt about the result. If so, how should we face the arrival of the warla army?


    In a word, there are many reasons for this situation in the capital.


    What is completely different from history is that after the civil Castle change, Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu listened to Yu Qian''s words and adopted a defensive war, which led to the capital guard war and the defeat of the vara army.


    Because of the arrival of Yang Chendong, Yu Qian was "invited" to the red inlaid city early for its use. No one came up with an idea. Shi Heng took the military power and took the initiative to send out the capital and most of the troops around him. In addition, Zhuqi town became emperor in Nanjing, which also took away part of its troops, which made the capital suddenly empty. When facing the warra army, it was naturally helpless.


    At this time, not only Zhu Qiyu, but also the ministers stared at each other and couldn''t find a better idea.


    People say that a skillful woman can''t make bricks without rice. She doesn''t have enough troops to fight. Do you rely on her mouth?


    If victory can be achieved by mouth, the country will not have to support a large number of troops.


    Among the ministers, Xu Youzhen''s eyes kept turning. Relying on Yang Chendong''s relationship, he was promoted to an official again. He was no longer in the series of Du Yushi, but went to Taichang temple and became a Shaoqing


    , an official in charge of sacrificial rites in a country.


    It is natural that Yang Chendong helped him make a lot of money to promote so quickly. It is also related to the fact that Huang YangZheng, the former Shaoqing of Taichang temple, followed Yingzong to Nanjing, so there was a vacancy.


    Xu Youzhen has a stage to show her ambition. At this moment, seeing that the emperor, including all the ministers, looked embarrassed, he wanted to stand up and propose to move the capital south. After all, a gentleman does not stand under the dangerous wall.


    In fact, in history, Xu Youzhen was indeed the main official who put forward this view. But now, such an idea is just fleeting in my mind. It''s nothing else. It''s just because Yingzong has gone to Nanjing. What do they mean when they go? I''m afraid a civil strife will be inevitable. It''s really hard to figure out how many chances Zhu Qiyu with the defeated army will win.


    After Xu Youzhen''s eyes turned continuously, he thought of another feasible method. At that moment, while other ministers were still thinking about what to do, he was already holding a wat board in his hand. One step stood out and said, "I have something to start."


    "Xu Aiqing said quickly." seeing that everyone had no idea, but a minister still put forward suggestions, Zhu Qiyu immediately had a feeling of hope.


    "When the Minister starts to play the emperor, the front army is defeated suddenly, and the capital is in danger. At this time, the first thing to do is to mobilize the troops near the capital. The second is to select a general who can lead the army to block the enemy outside the city wall, so as to ensure the eternal stability of the Ming Dynasty."


    "Yes, the troops are transferred later, and the generals are selected first." Zhu Qiyu heard that he felt very reasonable. At that time, he said to the Shangshu Yiming of the Ministry of military: "yishangshu, you can send a document to mobilize the troops near the capital to defend the capital."


    "I will obey your orders." Yiming said yes and withdrew from the hall with wat board in his hand.


    "Well, let''s talk about it. Who can lead the war with the warla army?" Zhu Qiyu''s eyes swept away from the ministers above the hall, and the color of desire in his eyes was very obvious.


    Just this question, there was a quiet voice up and down the hall.


    First, the 500000 troops of the civil engineering fort were defeated miserably, and then general Shiheng led 150000 troops without victory. Now there are only a few thousand troops in the court. Even after waiting for three days, the troops are only more than 10000. What can we take to resist the elite Warsaw cavalry?


    His Warsaw cavalry, who could defeat the Ming army many times, has turned all the ministers pale at the moment.


    The ministers didn''t speak, but Zhu Qiyu was worried. "Why, I''m so great that I even have a general who can command the three armies?"


    Emphasizing literature over martial arts has always been the basic national policy of the Ming Dynasty. In fact, it was not only the Ming Dynasty, but also from the earliest Han Dynasty to the Tang and Song dynasties. After all, Wuqiang and Wenwei are unfavorable to the stability of the country. In the Ming Dynasty, this state is more obvious. In ordinary times, when military generals see civil servants, they are rarely able to stand upright. It''s like winning at the beginning, but a thousand families of royal guards can bully a famous general Zhang Fu and invade his land.


    No wonder Zhu Qiyu asked that the following civil servants and military officials were silent.


    "Is it true that no brave general dares to face the Warsaw enemy?" Zhu Qiyu asked loudly in anger. At this moment, he really wanted to shout, "you are not going. Do you want me to fight in person?


    Just at the thought of the fate of his brother Zhu Qizhen, Zhu Qiyu''s idea soon disappeared without a trace. He didn''t want to be the second defeated emperor. What if he was captured by the other party at that time?


    Zhu Qiyu''s face was angry and accused these important officials who usually support him of being useless. Jin Ying saw that the situation in the court had worsened, so he whispered, "emperor, this matter still needs to be discussed in the long run. It''s better to break up the court first and wait for the decision to be made in the morning."


    The ministers did not completely return to their hearts. The most important thing is that there is a Zhuqi town in Nanjing for everyone to take refuge. If they really get angry here, they may attract the rebound of the ministers. If they leave collectively, he will be the emperor.


    "That''s all, that''s all. When Aiqing goes back, think about it. In the morning of tomorrow, you should choose one person anyway and leave the dynasty." Zhu Qiyu is very helpless. Although he is true to be an emperor, the emperor doesn''t seem to have the prestige of the previous Ming emperors.


    The ministers shouted long live, long live, long live. After leaving the palace, Xu Youzhen quickly contacted the people of the Security Bureau and made a report on the situation in the court today.


    At this time, Yang Chendong has returned from Jiming mountain to Yangjiazhuang with his daughters.


    Originally, the girls wanted to play a few more days, but tomorrow is the time for Hu Yan to return. This is a great business for the eldest lady. Naturally, Yang Chendong should take into account, so he returned to Yang family villa in advance to prepare.


    On the way back, people from the Security Bureau came and reported what had happened in the hall one by one.


    The team has stopped. Yang Chendong is standing on the roadside listening to the report of the Security Bureau staff. In the carriage, Qiao Yin looks at the scene through the curtain and can''t help saying: "The officials are busy with big things again. Unfortunately, we can''t help. The only thing we can do is to make him happy when he sees us, don''t make him angry, and meet all his requirements for us." "the second sister is right." snow lady and incense lady quickly echoed.


    Looking at Hu Yan, although she didn''t say anything at this time, it can be seen from the concerned eyes that her state of mind has accepted the fact that she was sleeping together. That is, other women can understand Yang Chendong. As a positive wife, why not understand it?


    Beside the road, after carefully listening to what happened above the chaotang hall, Yang Chendong sighed that although the wheel of history has changed because of his appearance, the battle for the protection of the capital still needs to start as scheduled.


    History has been changed. Yang Chendong can''t accurately predict what will happen, and naturally he can''t make a plan in advance. However, the emperor asked to recommend a military general to lead the army. He was a little interested.


    First, this is a good opportunity to show your head.


    Second, it is also a good time to consolidate their strength and expand their influence.


    The third and most important point is that Yang Chendong will never allow other aliens to have any ideas or do any damage to the Han people.


    At the beginning, Kuang ye and Wang Zuo, two six ministers, wrote to him, saying that you had saved Yingzong''s life. Going to Nanjing for development must have more space and better environment than in the capital. But Yang Chendong refused, because there was a strong enemy warla in the capital, and Nanjing was very safe.

 Chapter 171

    It can''t be said that Yang Chendong appeared for the war, but he did appear for the rise of the Han people. Even if someone wants to be bad for the Han people, he will teach them a good lesson. Why can''t he repay it?


    After this war, Zhu Qiyu must have owed himself a great favor, which is only good for many of his plans in the future.


    "Well, Ben Hou knows about it. In this way, go back and tell Xu Youzhen that it''s time for him to recommend Ben hou to lead the army tomorrow morning." Yang Chendong analyzed the current situation and felt that the time was almost ripe. It was time to stand up, so he told his subordinates his decision.


    "Yes." the security staff got a definite answer and left quickly. Yang Chendong soon returned to the spacious luxury carriage. As soon as he entered here, several women chirped and kept asking.


    Knowing that some things could not be concealed, Yang Chendong kept a smiling face and said, "the soldiers in front have lost the battle, and the warla army should soon arrive at the foot of the capital."


    "Ah!" the women were just curious. Even if Yang Chendong didn''t say, they could understand. After all, the idea of male masters has spread for thousands of years, but I never thought that Yang Chendong didn''t hide their meaning and really told them, but the result was so shocking.


    "Going to hit the capital? Then we..." Hu Yan, as a descendant of the Hu family, is naturally more sensitive to political and political affairs than other women.


    "You don''t have to worry. With LIULANG in the world, no one can hurt you. Just stay in the Yang family village." he said in a very decisive voice. At this moment, Yang Chendong was so confident that she fascinated the four women.


    A burst of bastard''s spirit dispersed, and he felt that the four women were not flustered. Yang Chendong immediately said with a smile: "Well, we can do what we should do next. Shenxianju and Tianwaitian need normal business to stabilize people''s hearts. If possible, if the housing market close to them is willing to sell and the price is appropriate, we can buy them. It''s time to expand our business."


    War is naturally a disaster for ordinary people. But for some people, it is full of countless business opportunities. Everything depends on where you are, what information you can learn and what initiative you have.


    As far as Yang Chendong is concerned, none of the three is missing. If the interests can not be maximized in such a situation, the previous preparations and plans are really meaningless.


    "Buy, buy, buy!"


    This is Yang Chendong''s first order to Hu Yan''s fourth daughter, and also his first task as his wife.


    In order to get the best out of things, a total of 5 million liang of cash was removed from the cellar of Yangjiazhuang. These were all prepared by Yang Chendong before the civil construction fort to deal with the current situation.


    "Tell lengsong that you can speed up the speed. Be bold. You must get outside the capital in five days." Yang Chendong looked at the cold front brothers who moved the silver to the soft hand. He gave orders to Hu Mang, but he was thinking about another problem. The silver move needs such trouble. It seems necessary to consider the silver note.


    The emergence of silver notes is a great progress in the history of money. Some people in the coin industry believe that the origin of Chinese silver notes can be traced back to the "white deer skin coin" of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty and the "flying money" of Xianzong of the Tang Dynasty.


    "Flying money" is essentially just a kind of exchange business. It does not intervene in circulation and does not exercise the function of money, so it is not a real silver note. The "silver note" in Chengdu, Sichuan during the Northern Song Dynasty is the beginning of the real silver note. However, due to various reasons, the system is not perfect, and it has not been carried out on a large scale in the end.


    In the yuan and Ming Dynasties, although the silver ticket system was further improved, it was still difficult to obtain folk security recognition. Until the end of the Qing Dynasty, the Qing Dynasty had economic difficulties and the National Treasury was empty. In order to raise military supplies, it had to change its original intention of not printing and distributing silver tickets for 200 years, and in the third year of Xianfeng (1853) The first silver official ticket of the Ministry of household since the establishment of the Qing Dynasty has been printed. The official ticket of the Ministry of household issued this time is divided into one or two, three or two, five or two, twelve or fifty-five in silver. The amount in Manchu and Han characters is written above the middle of the ticket, and the official ticket of the Ministry of household is four characters.


    That is, since then, silver notes have really become one of the negotiable paper "currencies".


    Although it is said that there were official silver tickets in the Ming Dynasty, most of them were internal transactions between the government and the government, and ordinary people and even businessmen participated less. The imperfect system may turn these silver tickets into waste paper at any time. Who dares to exchange silver?


    Not to mention others, even Yang Chendong doesn''t believe in the Ming government. The government composed of power officials changes so fast that sometimes people feel dazzled and confused. Who dares to exchange all his wealth for silver? Maybe it''s normal for you to have royal guards and Fanzi from east hall come to copy your family just after you exchange your front foot.


    It''s like Yang Chendong''s 5 million taels of silver, which has never been exposed. He believes that if he really believed in Daming, maybe Wang Zhen would have done it to him long ago, rather than wait until it has developed to its current scale.


    It is precisely because the silver ticket system is not recognized by most people that Yang Chendong wants to do something famous in it. Later generations have seen the power of state-owned banks. Of course, he can see the huge benefits. As for the risk, hehe, backed by the growing Yang new army, he is really not afraid of others to make his ideas. Maybe he is still thinking that others have such ideas, so when he deals with someone, he will be famous.


    When Yang Chendong was still thinking about the grand exhibition in the future, the capital had already fallen apart.


    As the ministers returned home from the chaotang one by one, the news of the defeat in the front also went by the wrong path. For a time, they said everything. People were terrified. In the afternoon, a small part of the people left the capital city and went to the south.


    Although these numbers were small, most of them were merchants. They were afraid and left after the news that the Ming army was defeated and warla was about to invade the capital. When they left, most of them also took a lot of cash from their homes.


    Or is it that businessmen are more friendly and reliable than those whose interests are far greater?


    The departure of some businessmen made the capital, which was already a little tense, more chaotic. Even some ordinary people began to make plans to pack up. After two successive defeats, Daming''s elite was completely lost, so that they really had no confidence to defeat vara. If you don''t leave, I''m afraid it will be more or less bad.


    Not to mention, in the afternoon, I don''t know where the news came out that the vara cavalry lived by drinking human blood and eating human flesh. Once they were caught, women would naturally be insulted, and men and children would become food in each other''s mouth.


    This news is far more effective than what people often say about the Valla cavalry''s bravery and good fighting. The direct result is that a large number of people gather at the city gate. If the city gate has not been closed by the time, I don''t know how many people will leave.


    The so-called vara cannibalism news was naturally released by the Security Bureau in order to attract gangsters to fish in troubled waters. But this action seemed to be a little bigger. At that time, the people were relatively closed and had limited knowledge. They really believed the rumors, so that a wave of leaving the city was formed in a very short time.


    The situation of the city gate was soon introduced into the palace and into the ears of Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu.


    The new emperor was frightened when he heard that his people were so flustered. If the capital becomes an empty city, what can we take to resist the warra army? Is he the new emperor going to abandon the city and flee? If so, where can he go? I''m afraid Yingzong Zhuqi town is waiting for him to make a fool of himself?


    "Go and find out who put the rumor. After I catch it, I''ll cut it thousands of times." Zhu Qiyu said in anger.


    "Emperor, the royal guards and East Hall will naturally investigate this matter. But what''s more important is how to calm the people in the city! If these people really leave the capital, then..." what will happen? Jin Ying, who was urgently summoned, didn''t elaborate. But it can be imagined that once the capital became an empty city, the emperor would really be alone. In that case, the emperor would undoubtedly have failed.


    "No! You can''t let them leave, Aiqing. Do you have any good ideas?" of course Zhu Qiyu knew the seriousness of the consequences if things went on like this, so he asked Jin Ying urgently to see if he had any good ideas.


    "Your Majesty, I''m incompetent. I don''t have any better way for the time being. However, in order to prevent the situation from getting out of control, I suggest whether we can temporarily close the city gate, only allow people to go in and out of the city through the small town, and also check that people are not allowed to go out of the city with silver. In this way, the family will not leave here naturally. It''s unclear how to deal with the strong warla army Jin Ying has never seen such a scene. Although she has talked with several emperors and seen their ability to govern the country, most of them are power struggles between the emperor and his courtiers. It is the first time that Jin Ying has encountered such a thing.


    Zhu Qiyu was also a little flustered. He felt some truth in what Jin Ying said. At present, he played one by one, and then put all his hopes on tomorrow''s morning.


    Almost sleepless all night, the early morning began as scheduled. At the same time, in the name of preventing vara spies from sneaking in, several gates in the capital changed from opening the gate to opening the side door, and strict inspection was carried out. Once it was found that people left Beijing with a large amount of silver, they were arrested on the spot on various unnecessary charges. Although this practice was tougher, it really effectively stopped the trend of people leaving Beijing.

 Chapter 172

    It was in such a tense atmosphere that Yang Chendong entered the capital from Yang Jiazhuang. The day of returning home on the third day came. He came to Hu''s house to visit his relatives with his new wife Hu Yan.


    The inspection out of the city is very strict, but it is much more relaxed when entering the city. This is tantamount to slapping yourself, proving how ridiculous the so-called catch spies is.


    Since Yang Chendong became a marquis, the battles he went out have become much bigger. This time, the same is true. Only the number of servants and guards has reached 30, and nearly 100 strong men and maids carrying boxes and holding boxes.


    Just from this point of view, Yang Chendong has exceeded the rules. According to the law of the Ming Dynasty, the Marquis can only take eight attendants when he goes out, but he escorts only 30 people, that is, he has brought more than 100 heroes and maidens, but the team is too strong.


    If we put it in peacetime, we are afraid that those officials will impeach again. But now that the capital is not guaranteed, who is still in the mood to tangle with this? Of course, even in peacetime, what Yang Chendong decided will not change. He came to create rules, not abide by them.


    Besides, in order to marry Hu Yan, Yang Chendong gave at least two million things to the Hu family, which once shocked the capital. But in the final analysis, those are Yang Chendong''s filial piety, but this time Hu Yan''s filial piety to her parents has a different meaning.


    For taking out so many good things to her mother''s house, Hu Yan will certainly feel more face and happy. But after all, she is already the Yang family. Out of consideration for her husband, she still said no. In this regard, Yang Chendong reached out and scraped her nose and said with a smile: "silly girl, you are all my people now. What is it to give your family something? Besides, your family LIULANG has nothing else, and there is still a lot of money. Don''t worry, LIULANG won''t become poor if these things are sent out."


    Under a small joke, Hu Yan''s heart was inexplicable and her nose was sour. Although money may not prove anything, but such consideration of their own face and forthright atmosphere, can not they also prove their importance? Thinking about this, he sighed that he married the right person and chose the right Lang.


    The mighty troops entered the capital. If it is normal, such a battle will certainly attract a lot of onlookers, even a lot of discussion and gossip, and will harvest a lot of envious eyes. But at this time, everyone was thinking about how to take refuge from Beijing, and how many people were there to take care of such business and watch such excitement.


    Sitting in a large and luxurious carriage, Yang Chendong looked out of the window from time to time, collected all the information into his mind, and had a more intuitive understanding of the situation of the capital.


    Hu Yan snuggled up in Yang Chendong''s arms. It was rare that there was no one else in the carriage. She got up a little unscrupulous and completely ignored her reserved appearance. In that way, she leaned her head against Yang Chendong''s chest and felt the strong heartbeat and happiness on her face.


    Until the carriage stopped before Hu''s house, Hu Yan was still flushed and happy when she got off the carriage. When I saw my mother waiting in the hall on admission, I ran over with excitement on my face.


    ......


    Facing the hall.


    The atmosphere today is particularly tense.


    In the past, in order to show his majesty, the emperor would listen to the ministers below first, and then he would say a few words when he had an idea, demonstrating his supremacy of power. But today, without waiting for the ministers to speak, even when the ministers just got up after kneeling down and reading long live, long live, long live, he asked anxiously, "Aiqing, do you have any ideas about the leader and the strategy of retreating from the enemy, tell me?"


    In this way, the whole dynasty is quiet.


    If a great Confucian who knows the four books and five classics can say a lot of people''s names casually. But when it comes to retreating the enemy and leading the war, how can it be so easy?


    We haven''t had a big foreign war for a long time. Even though some wars are only minor wars, or internal chaos. For such a battle, the enemy will be terrified as long as a large number of troops are pressed on the border, and there is no need for any technical content.


    But this time, we were faced with the vara elite cavalry who had repeatedly outperformed ourselves. The two hundreds of thousands of troops were the result of great defeat, which led to the shortage of troops. So, how to resist the enemy?


    Not to mention, recommending a candidate as an official is completely different from being an official.


    Recommending officials, even if the other party is unqualified, look back and casually find a reason to get rid of the relationship on the grounds that they don''t know very well. It''s best to manage up and down to make some silver, and the matter will be turned into a small one. However, recommending generals is still against the strong warla army. If you don''t do well, you will lose your head. What''s more, the recommender will also get the same crime. Who would easily make such a recommendation?


    Don''t want to get into trouble is on the one hand, more importantly, there is no suitable person in everyone''s heart. In their view, the warla army, which is invincible even in the British clan''s personal expedition, is already an invincible division and invincible division.


    All the ministers were mute and kept silent. This worried the emperor and annoyed Zhu Qiyu. "Why? Don''t you even have a suitable candidate? You call yourself the pillar of the country. According to you, you can do everything in the world. But is it so difficult to recommend a leader now? Ah! In that case, are you cheating me?"


    In a rage, Zhu Qiyu was going to give the ministers a hat of bullying the monarch. In this way, even if several ministers were killed for this reason, others could not say anything.


    Feeling the anger of the emperor, the ministers were frightened and looked at each other at the same time, and then quickly transition the candidates who can lead the army in their minds. It''s just that it''s hard to have the right person.


    "How?" seeing that the ministers were still silent, Zhu Qiyu was angry and decided to kill several people to sacrifice the flag. Some people are like this. If they don''t force them to their share, I''m afraid they don''t know their strength.


    Just as Zhu Qizhen scanned his eyes and thought about who to kill the chicken for the monkey, someone among the ministers suddenly said, "emperor, I have a candidate to recommend."


    "Oh? Who? Who recommended? Come forward." Zhu Qiyu, who was about to get angry, suddenly saw hope. Naturally, he was very happy. His voice became very eager when he looked for it.


    "Yes." Xu Youzhen, the new Shaoqing of Taichang temple, who got the imperial order, strode forward with a confident face.


    The ministers were also curious about who came out at this time, but when they saw Xu Youzhen in charge of the sacrifice, they showed an expression of incomprehension one by one.


    He used to be a censor. Although he had impeached some people and had a little green name, he was not a popular official and was difficult to get into the eyes of everyone. If it had not been for this time that the two emperors ruled together, it would not have been possible for a sixth grade official to be promoted to the position of Shaoqing of Taichang temple, which is the fourth grade.


    Yesterday, this person had a limelight. At that time, he impressed his colleagues. I didn''t think he would speak again today. Did he really have a suitable leader in his heart? Is he really a man with a strategic mind?


    Under the gaze of all the ministers, in the emperor''s eager eyes, Xu Youzhen, who was holding the wat board, strode forward with confidence on his face and knelt down and said, "I recommend a man. He once fought with the Warsaw cavalry, and he didn''t lose. He retreated all over. With him, the so-called little alien is not there. If he is not there, he should be swept like a cobweb in the room."


    Xu Youzhen''s flattery surprised the ministers in the court.


    Who ever fought against the vara army without losing? Even Shi Heng, who sealed the governor and Wu Qingbo, also returned from defeat. Is there really a more powerful general than this person?


    If it is true, why have we not heard of it?


    The ministers were puzzled, but the Emperor Zhu Qiyu didn''t think much. Now he was eager to find a way to solve things. As long as he could retreat from the enemy, he didn''t care about where he came from and what position he held. "Well, well, Ming is really talented, but I don''t know his name, where he is now, and what kind of official position?"


    Zhu Qiyu asked eagerly, and Xu Youzhen answered calmly, "back to the emperor, this person is now in the capital. It is Yang Chendong, the loyal and courageous Hou."


    "Xu Shaoqing, speak carefully." among the officials, someone soon made a statement of criticism. This person was the most important official in the court and the Minister of rites, Hu Chen.


    Yang Chendong married his granddaughter and the two families had a very close relationship. Now someone recommends his grandson-in-law to lead the army to fight. Of course, he will be unhappy. It''s a war. It will kill people, not business. It''s just a big deal with money.


    "Yes, Xu Shaoqing is too eager. It''s a war of leadership. It''s a national event. It''s not a place to solve personal grievances." Hu Changning also stood in the court class. This time, in order to solve the crisis, Zhu Qiyu specially ordered all five grade officials above Beijing to come to the DPRK. As the caretaker of the royal guards, he is naturally qualified to stand here.


    He is already Yang Chendong''s father-in-law. Naturally, he can''t ignore his son-in-law. In a word, there is a problem with Xu Youzhen''s motivation.


    In fact, most of the people in the court remember that Xu Youzhen impeached Yang Chendong to go to flower street when he was an imperial historian. Although Yang Chendong was unimpeded afterwards, he was promoted to the first level.


    With this lesson, no wonder Hu Changning had such an idea and even dared to point it out in court.


    Xu Youzhen, who was accused by Hu Zhen and Hu Changning''s father and son at the same time, did not see any panic on her face. On the contrary, she kept smiling and said: "Yes, I did impeach the loyal and courageous Marquis when I was the censor, but that''s just my duty, and there is no personal resentment. Now, I recommend the loyal and courageous Marquis, which is my duty, and also to repay the emperor''s kindness. And I can also be responsible for what I say. If the loyal and courageous Marquis can''t keep the enemy away from the capital, I am willing to take full responsibility Responsibility. "

 Chapter 173

    Take full responsibility!


    The man Dynasty was in an uproar when he said this.


    This is no longer a recommendation, but a pressure on their own lives. If they don''t have enough self-confidence, how dare they do such a thing? For a time, the ministers looked at each other, and no one dared to doubt whether Xu Youzhen had a bad motive.


    After all, there are many ways you want to harm your enemy or opponent. But if you don''t choose this responsible statement, wouldn''t you take the initiative to jump on a sunken ship and seek your own death?


    Xu Youzhen''s words made the ministers speechless. There was a feeling that they were speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing all this in her eyes, Zhu Qiyu was very happy. Whether Yang Chendong is suitable to lead the army or not, at least someone has recommended a candidate. This is a good image. Then he looked at Xu Youzhen with approval and said, "well, Xu Aiqing''s loyalty to serve the country is commendable. But I just don''t know how you are sure that the loyal and courageous Marquis can shoulder this important task?"


    "Emperor, let me give you a detailed report." after getting Yang Chendong''s reply yesterday, he also got a lot of information sent by the Security Bureau. After sorting it out, he also thought about what he said for half a night. Now it''s time to show it. Now he talks about it in front of Dai Zong and his ministers.


    From Xu Youzhen''s mouth, people knew the whole story of Yang Chendong saving Yingzong, Kuang ye and Wang Zuo. Then I knew that Zhongdan Hou didn''t rely on luck, but a mercenary with high price. They use the latest firearms, which are not difficult to fire repeatedly, and are extremely accurate. It is with this army of 100 people that they saved the lives of Yingzong and others in the chaotic army, and were exceptionally granted the title of zhongdanbo.


    After giving a detailed account of the situation, Xu Youzhen knocked his head on the ground and vowed to Zhu Qizhen: "Your Majesty, my minister is willing to guarantee with his family life and dozens of people in his family. If you can ask the loyal and courageous marquis to be the general and hire the mercenary, it is not impossible to retreat from the elite division of Wala. Please give an order."


    The voice was loud and powerful and spread throughout the palace hall.


    Every word came into the ears of the emperor and his ministers, but no one was attached at this time. Obviously, everyone was digesting what Xu Youzhen said and the information he brought to you.


    Zhu Qiyu also did not decide the matter immediately. Xu Youzhen''s family alone can''t determine whether Yang Chendong really has such ability. This is the capital defense war! If you don''t do a good job, all his family and life will be smashed here. Once you lose the war and the capital is broken by the enemy, what''s the use even if you kill Yang Chendong and Xu Youzhen at that time?


    He needed to think about it, and he fell into meditation. Seeing that Zhu Qiyu had not spoken for a long time, Jin Ying, who was very observant, whispered to one side, "emperor, can you leave the court first and discuss something tomorrow morning?"


    "Oh, go back first." Zhu Qiyu nodded mechanically. Immediately, the voice of the male duck sounded, "retreat!"


    ......


    Hu Fu.


    Yang Chendong sat in the main hall and was accompanied by the housekeeper of Hu''s house with a smile. Until Hu Zhen and Hu Changning came back, the three met at the ceremony.


    "Everyone else should step back." Hu Zhen glanced at the housekeeper in the house and the tiger mang who had been standing next to Yang Chendong like a javelin squad, and said.


    The housekeeper retreated. Hu mang also retreated after receiving the look in Yang Chendong''s eyes. When there were only three people left in the room, Hu Zhen took the initiative to say, "Zhongdan Hou, do you know that someone in the court hall recommended you to lead the war against warla today?"


    Hu Zhen asked directly, with sharp eyes, pointing directly to the bottom of Yang Chendong''s heart. It is inconceivable that an old man in his seventies has rich experience and countless pleasures. This kind of look is not to say that it is to look at a young man under the age of 20, even the old minister of the same Dynasty. I''m afraid it will also panic his heart.


    Even the accompanying Hu Changning felt a rush of pressure. But in this regard, Yang Chendong is not in a hurry, and his expression is very indifferent. As if these words were not rushed to him. "Mr. Meng cares. Chendong is really guilty."


    It was not a common name to call Hu Chen the old man at that time. This name also made Hu Chen look stunned. His original fierce eyes and serious face seemed to fade a lot at this moment.


    Hu Zhen''s momentum was no longer aggressive. Yang Chendong spread out his hands and said sincerely on his face, "Grandpa, my father-in-law asked me something. My son-in-law naturally didn''t dare to hide it. Xu Youzhen meant what I meant."


    "What do you mean?" Yang Chendong''s answer made Hu Changning look numb. He didn''t understand. On the other hand, his father Hu Zhen quickly figured out everything, with obvious surprise in his eyes, "Xu Youzhen is your man? When did this happen? Did he impeach you before..."


    "I''ve been my man since before impeachment." Yang Chendong was very calm when he spoke, as if he were talking about an insignificant thing. It''s a proud thing to manipulate a senior official of the fourth grade in the court without any satisfaction. However, he doesn''t care, as if everything is natural.


    "This..." Hu Changning understood. Of course, his face was shocked.


    Hu Dan was also surprised by this sentence. But after all, I have been in the court for so many years. I soon figured out the key to reading. At present, I was shocked, but my face didn''t show it. Just looking at this time, I don''t know how much better than my son.


    "I see. It seems that I''ve worried too much. But you arranged Xu Youzhen to do this? But how confident are you?" Hu Jianxin knew that Yang Chendong was playing a big game of chess, but he didn''t understand what to do. He just knew that the sun''s son-in-law should be full of confidence.


    "Don''t dare to hide the old man. It''s 100% sure." Yang Chendong replied respectfully with the same admiration for Hu''s reaction and judgment.


    "Ten percent?"


    The answer also surprised Hu Chen and his eyes lit up. It seemed that Yang Chendong would be looked at again at this moment.


    Since ancient times, in case of war, no one dares to say ten percent. Even if they know that they will win, they say ninety-nine percent will reach the top. This is all because the facts are changeable and changing all the time. In particular, in the course of war, weather, geography, people and so on, often one thing is not considered and taken into account, it may change the overall situation. Who dares to say that it is 100% sure?


    Yang Chendong is so determined that he has no sense of impetuosity. He doesn''t seem to open his mouth at all. Doesn''t that mean that he has really considered and prepared for it? Just what does he rely on?


    "It''s said that you hired an army of 100 people. Those people had firearms that we didn''t have in Ming Dynasty. Is it true that they successfully rescued Yingzong?" Hu began to wonder where Yang Chendong''s self-confidence came from. What Xu Youzhen asked at the exit.


    "It''s true." Yang Chendong answered in a decisive tone. "I did hire an army, and they also had more advanced firearms than we Daming. I don''t know how many times. It''s no problem to deal with the vara cavalry. It''s just..."


    "Just what?" Hu Changning, who was listening carefully, asked urgently.


    "It''s just that the cost of hiring them is too high. Every time a task is completed, one person needs 10000 Liang, and it''s still based on millions. That is to say, even if you hire them to do things alone, you have to pay millions of silver. Alas, it''s a waste of money." Yang Chendong shook his head as he said.


    "So much?" Hu Changning was also frightened by the high cost. One hundred people need one million liang of silver. Doesn''t that mean that the money employed by these 100 people can support a large army of hundreds of thousands to stop in the frontier for a year?


    "Yes, there are so many, and I still can''t negotiate the price. This is because I have done business with them and have some credibility. If someone else, I''m afraid I can''t hire people even if I pay." Yang Chendong, who first lowered his head and sighed, proved that he is also a little overwhelmed now.


    Admitting that Xu Youzhen is his own person is Yang Chendong''s sincerity to the Hu family. Even though they are relatives, it''s not good to hide some things. But how can we meet if they are known in the future?


    But even if they are relatives, some things can be said, and some things can''t be said. For example, mercenaries are their own army. They don''t need to spend any money and will completely obey their orders. Yang Chendong won''t tell Hu. Not only that, but also pretend to be very difficult. Only in this way can the old man speak for himself at the critical time.


    It can also be said that Yang Chendong is willing to talk so much to Hu, but also to use his mouth to persuade Zhu Qiyu to let him know that only he has the strength to reverse the universe. Only in this way can the other party come to find himself and he can talk to the lion.


    Yang Chendong always does things one by one. Even people like Hu Zhen often use them inadvertently. When they react, they can only cry and laugh.


    At lunch, the atmosphere seemed to have returned to normal, but Hu Zhen and Hu Changning were all worried. Instead, Yang Chendong sat there and kept a modest smile. Hu Yan glared at him after seeing it, but then his eyes became warm and incomparable.


    Hu Yan didn''t know what Yang Chendong said to her grandfather and father, but she was sure that he would not harm his family.

 Chapter 174

    This time, Hu Yan brought so many good things. Compared with other married sisters, her face was full of brilliance and gained many envious eyes. And all this is brought to her by Yang Chendong. Where will she be dissatisfied?


    After a quiet lunch, Hu Yan said goodbye to her parents and family and left Hu''s house with Yang Chendong. After watching them leave, Hu Changning asked eagerly, "father, can I send someone to check his details?"


    The royal guards town governor had the original power to investigate cases. He planned to use his power to get to know his son-in-law.


    "No. Changning, you can remember that although he is not as old as you, his meticulous mind, long-term vision and broad pattern are worse than his fear of being a father. If you want to make any action, you must not escape his detection. If so, it will only hurt your feelings and have no meaning." Hu Zhen shook his head, Made a very high evaluation of Yang Chendong.


    It was unexpected for Hu Changning that his father should look so high at Yang Chendong. Although he was not convinced, he was used to listening to his father''s orders for a long time, which made him immediately give up the idea of what to do. "Well, my son doesn''t do anything, just my father. How can I tell the emperor tomorrow morning?"


    "Well... Let father think about it." the news came so suddenly that Hu Chen couldn''t completely digest it, let alone how to deal with it.


    ......


    palace.


    When Zhu Qiyu saw Jin Ying appear in front of him, he stood up regardless of the emperor''s identity and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter, what did you find?"


    "When I returned to the emperor, I sent a lot of spies. It was proved that there was indeed a very elite army around Zhongdan marquis. In order to avoid startling the snake and causing misunderstanding between the two sides, our people didn''t have close contact with them and didn''t see what the new firearm was like. But one thing can be confirmed, that is, the new firearm It does exist, which has been confirmed by some things that have happened. "


    While wiping the sweat on her forehead, Jin Ying answered Zhu Qiyu''s question. It felt that he had made great efforts to get the news in such a short time. But in fact, he had learned about the new firearms long ago, and naturally knew that everything was true.


    Hearing that there was indeed a new firearm, Zhu Qiyu saw the hope. "Is it possible to take this firearm into our hands and do it ourselves? If it is as powerful as said, with such a firearm, why should we be afraid of others?"


    Human nature is greedy. Knowing the advantages of the new firearm, Zhu Qiyu began to think about it. Perhaps because it is the identity of the emperor, it will make him form an illusion that all the good things in the world should be their own.


    Jin Ying had such an idea for a long time and paid a very heavy price for it. Naturally, she knew that this road would not work. Facing Zhu Qiyu''s wishful thinking, he had to say, "emperor, I''m afraid it''s not easy."


    "What do you mean?" Zhu Qiyu was unhappy when he heard that things could not be done.


    Jin Ying was stared at by the stern eyes. She immediately tightened her whole body. She knew that if she didn''t explain things clearly, she was afraid that she would be hated by the emperor or even bad. She would replace herself and find a obedient person to take power.


    Eunuchs are close ministers of the emperor. Many things naturally come first. This is also the main reason why they can grow and even have real power.


    Similarly, the eunuch relied on the favor of the emperor. Once they lose this support, they will be nothing, and there will be no bone residue left by those ministers in an instant.


    Knowing the truth, Jin Ying dared not annoy Zhu Qiyu. Seeing that the emperor was dissatisfied, he hurriedly explained: "Emperor, you think, those mercenaries saved Yingzong''s life on the battlefield. How could he not see the value of these people? But they were not used by them, so he knew it was difficult to make a trip. As for those people whom Zhongdan Hou persuaded by what means, I''m afraid they still need to investigate and understand."


    Jin Ying had no choice but to lift out Yingzong. Perhaps in the eyes of the new emperor, only the former imperial brother could bring him some pressure.


    Sure enough. With Jin Ying''s explanation, Zhu Qiyu''s face became quite normal. It seemed normal that he couldn''t do something that even the imperial brother couldn''t do.


    New firearms are hard to get. The mercenaries must be ugly to themselves. Zhu Qiyu had to focus on Yang Chendong.


    The talented man he had heard of for a long time and Yang Chendong, who was also named Zhongdan Hou by himself, attracted Zhu Qiyu''s attention. "Aiqing, what do you think of Zhongdan Hou?"


    Hearing that the emperor''s thinking changed so quickly, Jin Ying was stunned at first, but soon returned to normal. "Emperor, Zhongdan Hou is a rare talent with great talent and the ability to earn money. But what''s his ability in unifying the army? I don''t know."


    Jin Ying has touched her head more than once in Yang Chendong''s hand. Although they don''t deal with each other many times, it seems that he has never made any cheap money. If such a person is possible, he is really unwilling to provoke him. But even when the emperor asked, he still wanted to tell the truth.


    "Yes, this man has a strong ability to earn money. It is said that people from both immortal residence and tianwai tianwai can make money every day. It is said that the first humble Yang Bao can also earn a lot of money. Such a person is a talent and should be used by me." Zhu Qiyu is eager for capable people to help himself. Thinking about the helpless appearance of the ministers in the morning today, I thought that maybe Yang Chendong would not be so cold.


    Hearing that this was Zhu Qiyu''s intention to reuse Yang Chendong, Jin Ying gently shook her head, "emperor, minister said before that this loyal and courageous Hou has a strong ability to earn money, so he is an official and a scholar. It''s better to say that he is a businessman. But all businessmen value profits and forget righteousness."


    "It doesn''t matter. If he wants nothing, I''m afraid I won''t be at ease when I use it. Well, Aiqing immediately goes to see Zhong Dan Hou and asks him about asking him to go to war. If he agrees, it''s OK for me to hand over the command of the army to him?" Zhu Qiyu is really decisive. He looks like he doesn''t doubt the use of people and doesn''t use them. On this point, He is better than Yingzong Zhuqi town. At least he is not so jealous.


    The Emperor gave an order. Jin Ying knew that it was useless to say anything else. Then he nodded and promised, "I will follow your orders."


    Then, just after Yang Chendong and Hu Yangang returned to Yangjiazhuang from the capital, Jinying arrived here.


    Today''s Jin Ying is as powerful as Wang Zhen before. Few people can come out. His arrival naturally attracted Yang Chendong to meet him personally.


    To welcome Jin Ying is just to give each other a face. The so-called Hello, Hello, everyone. Before there were not enough troops to take over Daming peacefully, Yang Chendong didn''t want to put on an aggressive posture unless necessary.


    In the same side hall, Yang Chendong and Jin Ying share the guest and host positions. This has almost become a habit of Yang Chendong. No matter how powerful you are, any eunuch or villain will not receive you in the main hall. Those who can be introduced to the reception hall are also the people Yang Chendong values and admires.


    Jin Ying naturally won''t know Yang Chendong''s habit. If she knows, she may be angry for a while.


    Feidan didn''t know that he still had something to ask for this time. As soon as he saw Yang Chendong, Jin Ying became very polite and kept a smiling face. "There were too many official affairs in Japan in the first two years. I''m really sorry that I didn''t come to participate in Zhongdan Hou''s wedding."


    "Where, how important it is for father-in-law Jin to accompany the emperor. It''s just a small thing for Ben hou to marry." Yang Chendong smiled and didn''t care at all.


    In fact, he didn''t ask Jin Yingfa for advice at all.


    Sometimes, for the sake of the overall situation, Yang Chendong may accommodate others, such as a good day like a wedding. He really doesn''t want to see men and women appear in front of him. Even some colleagues of royal guards, who are the right eight classics, come uninvited. Only those ministers in the court really let him invite.


    Knowing this, Jin Yingming deliberately raised this question to express his dissatisfaction. I also want to take this to press Yang Chendong and let him take control of the next conversation. Unexpectedly, Yang Chendong didn''t feel guilty at all. He covered up the past on the grounds that getting a wife was a small matter, and didn''t even say basic polite words.


    The little temptation made Jin Ying understand that it was difficult for the next negotiation to go too smoothly. At the same time, he was more careful. At the same time, the conversation also changed from temptation to straight forward. "Zhongdan Hou, you must have known what happened in the morning today. Someone recommended you to lead the war against vara and raise the prestige of our country."


    You must have known that Jin Ying expressed your situation. I understand. I just went to Hushang calligrapher. I must have heard about such a big event. Now you can show your attitude.


    Jin Ying didn''t mean to beat around the bush. When he heard Yang Chendong''s words, he just smiled. It''s good that he doesn''t have to do too much temptation, but he can save a lot of time. "Well, even though Duke Jin''s words are so straightforward, Ben Hou also expressed his attitude here. It''s just a mere warla army. To tell the truth, it''s really not in Ben Hou''s eyes. To tell you the truth, Duke Jin, Ben Hou has contacted overseas mercenary headquarters. The army they sent to support Daming should be in place soon."

 Chapter 175

    "What? You have contacted them in advance?" Jin Ying was extremely shocked when she heard the news.


    "Yes. The ancients said that if you have no foresight, you will have immediate worries. After seeing the power of the Warsaw cavalry outside the civil castle, I knew that our Ming army was afraid that it would be difficult for them to be their opponent. So I took precautions and sent a rescue signal. Why? Duke Jin is not blaming me for making his own decisions?" Yang Chendong smiled in his eyes, Staring at Jin Ying, he seemed to see through his inner thoughts.


    "No, no, how could it?" somehow, Jin Ying felt a kind of pressure. This kind of pressure only existed when he first entered the palace and served Zhu Di, the emperor Chengzu of the Ming Dynasty.


    "No, it''s good. In fact, there''s nothing. I think Duke Jin already knows how much it will cost to hire these overseas mercenaries with advanced firearms. Naturally, it''s best for the imperial court to come up with this silver. Everything should be fine and the capital will have no worries. But if it''s difficult, I''ll pay the money myself, but if so, they''re afraid they won''t I participated in the action against the warla army. After all, the cost of letting them protect me and my property and leave the capital is not much, and I can afford it. But if we let the teams fight, I can''t afford the cost. "


    Yang Chendong, who always relied on his money and didn''t know how to spend it, took the initiative to cry and became poor at this moment. These words were heard in Jin Ying''s ears and made his face change again and again.


    This is a threat.


    If Dai Zong could not provide enough money for military expenditure, Yang Chendong would leave the capital with people, and perhaps directly go to Yingzong Zhuqi Town, which is settling down in Nanjing. If so, what kind of chain reaction will it cause? Jin Ying doesn''t even dare to think about it.


    He will never forget that it was the opening of Shenxianju and Tianwaitian that stabilized people''s hearts and made many officials stay in the capital at ease. If he left now, would those ministers who were driven by the wind leave together?


    If the people want to go and the officials want to follow, there is really only one body left in the capital. I''m afraid that by that time, before the warra army came, the capital would not fight and chaos.


    "We know the matter, but it''s important. We still need to report it to the emperor for decision." seeing Yang Chendong draw a line, Jin Ying knows that the initiative has changed hands. Unless we are not prepared to help with this person''s strength, otherwise, we can only meet the conditions to protect ourselves.


    With that, Jin Ying stood up and wanted to leave. "Duke Jin, wait a minute. I haven''t finished my speech yet. The Quartermaster comes from the emperor and the imperial court. It''s no good for me to be a middleman. I can''t get up early. Here''s some personal conditions of Duke Jin. Oh, it''s all written on this paper. Please take Duke Jin back to the emperor. Duke Jin is waiting for your good news here."


    Smile or be happy. At this moment, Yang Chendong was full of spring and handed a piece of white paper full of words to Jin Ying.


    This is openly asking the imperial court for the emperor''s benefits. Where is this done by an Fen''s minister?


    At ordinary times, Jin Ying will ridicule each other first, and then a large number of royal guards and East Hall Fanzi will surround here, and then win the conviction. But now, when people ask for help, although they are angry, all they can do is to forcibly suppress their discontent, and even force out a smile and say, "well, Zhongdan Hou means that our guild will truthfully report it to the emperor and rest assured."


    After reaching out to get the paper full of words, Jin Ying strode away. He was really afraid of Yang Chendong. He was afraid that if he walked one step at night, the other party would say something embarrassing to him.


    Looking at the background of Jin Ying''s departure gradually disappearing, Hu Mang, who has been waiting for Yang Chendong in the side hall, walked up and said, "young master, do we really want to help Dai Zong? Why don''t we take this opportunity to see his demise? In this way, if we do it at the last time, won''t we be able to reap the benefits?"


    "Confused." Yang Chendong, who was still smiling, suddenly looked cold, looked at Hu Mang and said: "Have you forgotten what I said before? We are Han people. How to protect more interests of Han people and make them better survive? This is what we need to do and consider. We don''t do anything that hurts the interests and lives of the people. Is it clear?"


    Yang Chendong was suddenly angry, but he startled Hu Mang, and then half knelt on the ground, "young master, I''m wrong."


    "You''re still the director of the security bureau? You should analyze the situation well when you''re free. There are many places to use you in the future. If your ability proves that you can''t keep up, it''s time for our master and servant to separate." Yang Chendong sighed with a tone of hatred for iron and steel.


    As soon as he heard that he wanted to leave Yang Chendong, Hu mang was really frightened. He looked like he had no master. He said with fear and fear, "young master, don''t worry, Hu mang will study hard. Such a mistake won''t be made again."


    Just as Yang Chendong was teaching Hu mang a lesson, Jin Ying had opened the paper handed by Yang Chendong in the carriage. When she saw the requirements recorded above, she hit the window frame of the carriage with a fist and said angrily, "Zhongdan Hou, you really advance an inch!"


    "Loyal and brave Marquis, deceive people too much!" in the Imperial Palace, after Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu saw the page of paper sent by Jin Ying, his face changed indefinitely, and finally roared angrily.


    On the paper, Yang Chendong even asked to set up a Yang Bank (a commercial bank for depositing silver), that is, to build a private bank, a bank recognized by Daming.


    Money and soldiers have always been synonymous with ruling a country. If you occupy these two points, you will have the foundation to form new forces or even a new country. Yang Chendong asked Zhu Qizhen to allow him to open a bank, which is equivalent to taking food from the lion''s mouth. No wonder he would be so angry.


    "No, I can''t agree." Zhu Qiyu threw the paper on the ground with an angry look on his face.


    Jin Ying bent down to pick it up and carefully came to Zhu Qiyu. "Emperor, stop your anger and don''t get so angry for your own body."


    "Can I not be angry? This Yang Chendong clearly wants to take advantage of the fire and rob. Does he really think we can''t win warra without him? It''s a big deal. I''ll fight in person." Zhu Qiyu, who was angry, almost roared. You can see how angry he was at this moment.


    As soon as Zhu Qiyu said about the imperial expedition, somehow Jin Ying thought of the end of Wang Zhen''s death in the chaotic army. He shivered all over and hurriedly advised: "emperor, you can''t! Today''s Warsaw is fierce. Our army''s morale and strength are not enough. At this time, the time of the first World War is not appropriate."


    "Inappropriate? Even though I can''t fight, can''t that Yang Chendong fight? Ah! Or do you think he''s better than me?" Zhu Qiyu completely lost his head. At the moment, he was angry and asked Jin Ying.


    Jin Ying knelt down with a panic on her face, "emperor, you are the body of ten thousand gold, you are the real dragon and the son of heaven. Naturally, no one in the world is more powerful than you. But Yang Chendong doesn''t rely on himself, but the mercenary with new firearms invited by a lot of money!"


    "Mercenaries? Yes, even if you can pay a lot of money, why can''t we? In this way, Aiqing, you find a way to contact those mercenaries. How much silver Yang Chendong is willing to give, and I can''t believe it. They can''t be used by me." Zhu Qiyu was cruel. He decided to throw money and fight for strength.


    After the reign of Renxuan in the Ming Dynasty, there are a lot of silver deposits in the Treasury. If it is really more than financial resources, how can Yang Chendong, who has just developed, be an opponent of a country?


    Seeing Zhu Qizhen''s anger almost red in her eyes, Jin Ying knew that she couldn''t refuse it. He promised immediately and then quickly withdrew from the palace. He doubted that if he continued to stay, he might be in great trouble if he was afraid of an unpleasant one.


    It''s safer to stay away from some angry kings.


    The work efficiency of royal guards and East Hall is still very high. He has long been secretly observing who is the leader of mercenaries. In addition, Yang Chendong did not deliberately cover up, this force has already been exposed, so he has no intention of recycling it. Sooner or later, it will be made public to the world. That is, it would be better to be more aboveboard and let others know.


    It was found that the leader of the mercenary was Xiao Feng, who was still a Ming Dynasty person. Jin Ying met him with several good confidants in an obscure restaurant.


    Since the emergence of immortal residence in the city, the business of other restaurants has been greatly reduced. In the past, some tycoons rarely patronized. The restaurant was just a strong support with death. The restaurant we met was so miserable that everyone wanted to pack the whole restaurant and threw ten liang of silver. The boss simply provided a place.


    When Xiao Feng appeared, Jin Ying had drunk three cups of tea in a row.


    With his current power, few people can let him wait like this. For this reason, he showed a trace of impatience on his face. Until Xiao Feng appeared with two cold fronts, there was a trace of joy on his face, "company commander Xiao, my father is here."


    Xiao Feng, who was attracted by the cry, just looked up casually and came to the second floor calmly. His steps didn''t mean to accelerate because of others'' waiting. All this was furious in the eyes of several royal guards who followed. Maybe I''m used to prestige. At first sight, people who are bigger than their own spectrum are naturally unhappy in my heart.

 Chapter 176

    "It''s a distinguished guest. Be honest. You can''t interrupt at will for a while." after feeling the emotional changes of several confidants, Jin Ying''s face showed a cold and fierce meaning, which made these confidants become a lot more honest.


    "Hahaha, commander Xiao, I''ve heard a lot about him." Jin Ying, who reminded his subordinates to be safe, saw that Xiao Feng had gone up to the second floor and came to his face, and immediately laughed.


    Jin Ying''s enthusiasm, in Xiao Feng''s eyes, only he didn''t have the slightest corresponding performance, but just nodded his head and sat proudly on the chair in front of the table. With his legs crossed, he casually glanced at the surrounding environment and said: "the decoration of this restaurant is too old-fashioned and rustic."


    The implication is that the place Jin Ying is looking for is too shabby. In this regard, Jin Ying can only accompany a smiling face and say: "our company originally wanted to entertain company commander Xiao in the middle of the gods, but considering that it is the territory of Zhongdan Hou, I''m afraid it''s more inconvenient."


    "What''s inconvenient? We''re mercenaries. We took the silver of Zhongdan Hou, and we just helped him." Xiao Feng raised his head and didn''t put Yang Chendong in his eyes.


    It seems that Xiao Feng doesn''t care who he is, but when he says these words, careful liver is plopping and reading in his heart, "young master, you taught me to do all this. I don''t disrespect you."


    Jin Ying didn''t know this. After a test, she came to the conclusion that Xiao Feng and Yang Chendong were just an employment relationship. She was very happy. These mercenaries really only recognize money but not people. In this way, if others can invite them, won''t it be the same if they have money?


    Rejoicing with the newly obtained information, Jin Ying leaned forward and asked in a low voice, "if our emperor is willing to pay you money, but I don''t know if you may work for our emperor?"


    "Why not?" Xiao Feng stared at Jin Ying. It was a matter of course. There was no doubt.


    Jin Ying was so happy that she didn''t expect to get the answer so soon. She sighed that the task was not difficult, so she opened her mouth and said, "that''s right. I don''t know how much money Zhongdan Hou asked you to spend? Our emperor is willing to offer the same value. No! Please pay more than 10% of the value."


    "Oh? Your emperor is willing to invite us? But he doesn''t know what to do?" Xiao Feng asked, pretending to be interested.


    "Nothing. I just hope you can go out to defeat the vara army that threatens the security of the capital. Our emperor also said that if the event is successful, you will be given more silver." Jin Ying was afraid of the war at the Xiao summit, so she deliberately accentuated the tone of giving you more silver.


    Hu mang had talked with Xiao Feng on behalf of Yang Chendong before about what kind of things and situations he would encounter when meeting Jin Ying. Now that the other party said this, it didn''t surprise him at all, so when he heard this, he said according to what he had discussed before: "father-in-law Jin, I''m sorry, it''s not a matter of silver."


    "Hmm?" he was about to talk endlessly, and even wondered if Jin Ying could get more money from the Commission for his own use. After hearing Xiao Feng''s answer, he was stunned. He didn''t understand. He said that he could invite them if he had money, but why not now?


    Looking at Jin Ying''s confused state filled the whole face, Xiao Feng shook his head and said very seriously, "I think father-in-law Jin also knows that I am just a company commander, subordinate to a mercenary, and there is a higher officer above me, so I can only report your request. As for whether I will take it or not, it depends on the above meaning."


    "What? You mean your official position can''t decide this matter?" Jin Ying thought Xiao Feng was the head of mercenaries, but unexpectedly, he didn''t even have the power to decide.


    "Yes, I really can''t decide what to do. Of course, if your emperor wants to do so, you can report the price first. I''ll report the situation immediately. I think it won''t take long to reply." Xiao Feng nodded and said in a business tone.


    When she heard that she had to report it, considering the current difficulties in the capital, she was afraid that it would not take long to prepare. Jin Ying asked anxiously, "I don''t know how long it will take to report the situation you said?"


    "It depends on luck. If the road is smooth, it should be almost in a month or two." Xiao Feng pretended to think very seriously. After thinking about it, he replied very carefully.


    Naturally, Yang Chendong thought of this answer for him, in order to eliminate Jin Ying''s other ideas. Facts have also proved that after hearing this answer, Jin Ying lost his spirit immediately. At this time, he knew that what Xiao Feng said just now was not a question of silver, but how to understand it.


    This is what Yang Chendong used to give hope and disappointment.


    In order not to let people think whether these mercenaries have any direct relationship with him, that is, they can not refuse Jin Ying''s request and meet his wishes. In this way, the word dragging formula can be used very well.


    Jin Ying left disappointed and didn''t even offer the price. Even in his heart, he knew that if he really waited until Xiao Feng reported the situation back, he didn''t know when to wait. At that time, it was necessary to say whether the capital existed or not, and then change the problem. Obviously, it would have lost its meaning.


    Back to the palace, Jin Ying truthfully reported the information about meeting Xiao Feng to Zhu Qiyu.


    At this time, Zhu Qiyu has sobered up from the anger of Yang Chendong''s request, or he doesn''t have so much anger. At the moment, hearing the news of Jin Ying''s return, he sighed: "so now we can only agree to the requirements put forward by Zhongdan Hou?"


    "I''m afraid it can only be so." Jin Ying answered powerlessly. The emperor believes in himself so much, but he can''t do this well. He really feels that he has no face.


    "What does Aiqing think of this? What kind of adverse impact will it have on us if I promise Zhongdan Hou and allow him to build a private bank?" knowing that there was no choice, Zhu Qiyu began to face up to the problem of the so-called Yang bank.


    Jin Ying began to think about it on her way back from the restaurant. Even if the mercenary road is not feasible, they can only face Yang Chendong, and the bank''s affairs have to be put in front of them.


    Now hearing Zhu Qi''s question, Jin Ying hesitated and flashed a cruel look in his eyes: "The emperor, in fact, is not a bad thing. You can promise him to build the Yang family''s money house. If only one of the troops has returned to the army, then is it not the emperor has the final say in your territory? If it is a day of loyalty, Hou Hou, is it not to be confiscated?"


    "In this way, everything Zhong Dan Hou does now is actually making wedding clothes for me. Does Aiqing mean that?" Zhu Qiyu originally had this idea, but he was the emperor. It''s better not to do this kind of thing, so as not to fall into the mouth of others. But Jin Ying is completely different. This is just a eunuch. It seems that it''s very normal for him to do anything.


    "The emperor is wise." Jin Ying saw that Zhu Qiyu understood his meaning and immediately knelt down and shouted.


    "Ha ha, good, good." the problem was solved so simply that Zhu Qiyu was in a good mood. "In this way, what''s the harm of agreeing to his request? Not only that, we should also build momentum for it. In this way, when the Yang bank is established and some silver is deposited in the palace, I must take the lead. Hey hey, the number of people who deposit silver will not be less and the number will not be small?"


    "Yes, Emperor Shengming. When the Yang bank is established, it will be a fat pig. Once it is fattened, the emperor can kill it at any time for its use." Jin Ying also smiled heiheiheihei aside. At the moment, the ministers have an unkind smile on their faces. If Yang Chendong sees it, he will be... Very happy.


    Yang Jiazhuang.


    Xiao Feng has come back and reported the first words he said before and after meeting Jin Ying.


    If Jin Ying were present at the moment, he would be very surprised. Company commander Xiao Feng, who said he didn''t take Zhongdan Hou in his eyes, saw that Yang Chendong was so respectful and careful.


    "You did a good job. Go down and have a rest." Yang Chendong, who was very satisfied with Xiao Feng''s performance, smiled and watched him leave. He knew that with this meeting, Zhu Qiyu would not agree and he would agree. In this way, the Yang bank has been recognized by the Royal family, and the development of a strong general is just around the corner.


    Of course, with Yang Chendong''s wisdom, it''s impossible not to think about Zhu Qiyu''s accounting after autumn. It''s no doubt a fool''s dream to kill himself, and let the other party be happy for a while. When the Yang bank really grows up, I''m afraid it''s too late to regret it again.


    "Hu Mang, send a message to Kaohsiung in the red inlaid city immediately, so that all the gold in the city and the gold looted at sea these days can be transported to the capital. It''s of great use to me." Yang Chendong gave an order after thinking about it.


    The business of Yang''s Bank will soon have an appearance. In contrast, this is a profitable business. With money, there is a foundation for development, and with money, you can do many things you want to do. At present, he is humming a tune and walking to the backyard. There are four beautiful women looking forward to their appearance.

 Chapter 177

    In the main hall of the Imperial Palace, all officials came here to discuss business early in the morning.


    There is still only one theme for the so-called discussion, that is, who will lead the war in warra.


    At the court yesterday, Xu Youzhen, the Shaoqing of Taichang temple, recommended that Yang Chendong, the loyal and courageous Marquis, lead the army to fight. Zhu Qiyu did not agree in the court, but gave the ministers a day. Until this morning, this issue has become the first thing to be solved.


    Just last night, there was another report of the war on the front line. Bo Shiheng of Wuqing, who was the commander and chief of the army, retreated to Datong with less than 30000 defeated troops. The warla army came all the way in front of no shelter, crossing the Juyong Pass and pouring into the capital.


    In other words, seven days at the slowest and four days at the fastest, the enemy will come before the capital. If the capital is still unprepared, wait to be broken, and everyone is waiting to be captured or killed.


    The situation is so grim that the leading candidate must be determined. After Jin Ying announced the news he had received last night in front of all the courtiers, there were panic, anxiety and pale faces in the whole court.


    Civil officials use their mouths and military officials use their knives.


    In peacetime, all natural etiquette and law come first, and truth is the most important. Naturally, there will be a situation of emphasizing culture and restraining force.


    However, in the event of an emergency, the reason will naturally make no sense. To reason with the enemy is to warn the tigers in the mountains to change to a vegetarian diet. How ridiculous it is. It is simply that people enter the mouth of the tiger.


    Seeing that the war was inevitable, the civil service group naturally closed its mouth. On the contrary, it also showed an air of fear and fear. It talked freely with what happened in the past and cited the ancient theory that it is completely the same as the present.


    Who is not afraid of death? Under the continuous defeat of Lien Chan, the vara army has caused a great pressure on the ministers, which can really be described as Tan vara''s color change.


    In this case, even if there are recommended candidates, people certainly don''t hesitate to praise. At present, Yi Ming, the Minister of war, proposed that Yang Chendong, the loyal and courageous Hou, should lead the troops. The new minister was really afraid that Dai Zong would let him lead the troops without a suitable candidate. In that case, what''s the difference between being killed?


    With the Minister of the Ministry of war taking the lead, other ministers naturally followed the voice. At this moment, there is a great look of a dead horse as a living horse doctor. Not only the ministers, but also Hu Chen, Hu Changning and his son, who opposed yesterday, are among the ministers who support them at the moment. They not only supported Yang Chendong''s leadership, but also demanded to give him great power and heavy power. They also said that if military power could not be unified, countless variables might appear on the battlefield.


    Obviously, when Hu''s house returned yesterday, Yang Chendong''s words persuaded Hu''s father and son that they would have such a change today.


    The officials almost supported Yang Chendong. Zhu Qiyu, who was seated on the Dragon chair, knew that the general situation could not be changed. When the dynasty ordered people to send an order to Yang Chendong to the court. At this moment, it is clear that the new emperor has made up his mind.


    In the Yang family village, Yang Chendong wears a black gauze hat and a regiment collar shirt. The patch between his chest is printed with a python pattern, a waist strap, and a picture of a Wu San pin official, sitting in the main hall.


    Hu Yan, Qiao Yin, Xue Niang Zi, Xiang Niang Zi and Yang duo, the five women around them, are pointing at one side and smiling with their hands over their mouths from time to time. Obviously, Yang Chendong, who looks so dignified, is the first time they have met.


    "Well, isn''t that wrong?" looking at the eyes of five women, Yang Chendong was so curious and changeable. Finally, he couldn''t help asking if there was a problem.


    "No, it''s very good. I saw my grandfather and father dress like this before, but I didn''t expect LIULANG to have this day. I''m very curious." Hu Yan covered her mouth and smiled, shaking her head, trying to pretend to be serious and criticize, but she couldn''t hide it.


    To say that Yang Chendong''s clothes really have no problem, we can only blame him for his young age. He wears so formal when he is less than 20, which gives several women a sense of being too solemn and ridiculous.


    "Really no problem?" Yang Chendong asked incredulously, glancing at several women one by one. Obviously, he didn''t believe what Hu Yan said just now.


    "There''s really no problem." seeing Yang Chendong''s disbelief on his face, the seventh sister Yang duo stood up, "just because you don''t wear court clothes, everyone is not used to it."


    "Yes, I''m not used to it. Forget it, I won''t wear it. Come on, take it off for the young master." Yang Chendong felt uncomfortable after wearing these, so he decided to abandon it. As he spoke, he really took off the courtier.


    Qiao Yin came forward to help and asked, "LIULANG, do you really want to take it off? Didn''t you say that the emperor would send an order to invite you into the palace later?"


    "It''s right to enter the palace. Who stipulates that you must wear court clothes to enter the palace? It''s so awkward. It''s better not to wear them." Yang Chendong shook his head with a smile, but he was thinking that he had no idea of being a minister of the Ming Dynasty. Why should he abide by their rules. As I said, if you have a big warehouse, you can''t even do this, and you don''t have this freedom, it''s too pathetic.


    Yang Chendong felt very comfortable after taking off his imperial clothes and putting on a new suit of green clothes. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "that''s right. It''s more important to do nothing back. You also remember that unless it''s a major occasion, you can wear as much as you want and come as comfortable as you want. Your life is just a few decades. Don''t be too hard for yourself."


    As soon as I changed back into a new green suit, a eunuch came outside the Yang family villa. Please enter the palace immediately. The emperor and all the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty are waiting for him.


    Hu mang had already brought the ready horse. Yang Chendong turned up quickly and waved to the women behind him. Then he went straight to the capital under the protection of Hu Mang and Qiu Wu, the first guard.


    Seeing her husband leave, when she couldn''t see the shadow, Hu Yan looked back and said to Qiao Yin''s third daughter: "LIULANG has left. According to his orders last night, we should take action immediately. In this way, the second sister qiaoyin stays in Yangjiazhuang to preside over the overall situation. The third sister snow lady and the fourth sister Xiang lady go to the capital. Whenever there are cheap real estate and fields, we will buy them and register them truthfully."


    "Listen to your eldest sister." Qiao Yin, Shao Yuxue and Dong Hanxiang quickly agreed. She left Yang duo and looked at everyone getting busy with envy. At this time, her mind was also changing. Women in her eyes no longer only know how to teach their husband and children. They can actually do a lot of things.


    The courtiers had been standing here for a long time. Some anxious courtiers looked out of the hall more than once, as if they were waiting for something.


    In the expectation of all the ministers, a typical male duck voice of a eunuch sounded, "Zhongdan Hou went to the hall to see you."


    "Coming, coming." when the ministers heard the cry, they quickly straightened their skirts and stood in place. Even Zhu Qiyu, who was sitting on the Dragon chair, subconsciously sorted out a Dragon Robe and looked out of the hall with bright eyes.


    In the expectation of all the people, Yang Chendong, dressed in green, strided to the Jinluan hall.


    The last time I came to Jinluan hall, I was just the day after I entered the capital. I hit Wang Gou and knocked dengwen drum to enjoy the treatment. This time, I was less nervous and nervous than before.


    The imperial court has long stipulated that the saints who enter the temple must wear the corresponding official clothes, but at this time, Yang Chendong enters the court in green, but no one says anything. Even the Royal historians who like to pick bones in eggs are like they don''t see it.


    "Minister Yang Chendong paid a visit to the emperor, my Emperor..." as soon as Yang Chendong entered the palace, he saluted and knelt down at a place more than ten steps away from the throne.


    After Yang Chendong knelt down in front of him, Zhu Qiyu raised his hand and said, "well, Zhongdan Hou, get up and talk."


    "Thank you, Emperor." although I don''t like this kneeling ceremony very much, some etiquette can''t be abolished in front of all officials and in the court. After agreeing, Yang Chendong slowly stood up. When he stood up, he was already standing there like a javelin. I felt like I was standing still in the southeast and northwest wind.


    Hu Changning, who stood among the officials, practiced martial arts since childhood and had some Kung Fu. At this moment, when he saw Yang Chendong''s performance, he couldn''t help thinking that his son-in-law seemed to be a practicing family, and his strength should not be weak, but why didn''t he show it before?


    Yang Chendong stood where he was. Zhu Qiyu, who didn''t understand Kung Fu, naturally couldn''t see Yang Chendong''s reality. He just felt that Zhongdan Hou was very spiritual standing there.


    "Zhong Dan Hou, you must know what happened when I announced you to enter the temple for discussion this time. Now the vara army is threatening the capital and the ministers recommend you to lead the army. I also believe in Zhong Dan Hou, but I don''t know if you are willing to do your duty for the country? Share your worries for the king?" Although Jin Ying has been sent to discuss with Yang Chendong in private before, at this moment, the procedure that should go still needs to go.


    "Ministers are willing to do their duty for the country, share their worries for the monarch, and make all their efforts for the safety and prosperity of Daming." anyone can say beautiful words. At this moment, Yang Chendong also came a perfect relative between monarchs and ministers.


    "Good!" Zhu Qiyu was overjoyed to hear Yang Chendong''s promise. "Zhongdan Hou was granted the title of Hussars general (second grade), leading the left governor of the five armies of the capital, commanding the military affairs of the capital and controlling the troops and horses of the whole city."


    However, it is important to reuse. At this critical time, the promotion of officials to a higher level is naturally a due thing in the topic. As for the control of the soldiers and horses in the city, it is also because of the military emergency and the urgency of power. At the moment, Zhu Qiyu has to give heavy power. Zhu Qiyu has a clear mind. This is a major event related to the war of life and death, of course, it can''t be careless.

 Chapter 178

    "I''ll thank you for your orders." Yang Chendong knelt down and worshipped.


    Zhu Qiyu sighed, knowing that it was not enough to give military power at the moment, and it was time to talk about the conditions agreed in advance. Otherwise, if you just don''t work, it''s the same danger.


    His eyes first glanced at the ministers, and then fell on Yang Chendong, "This time, Warsaw invades the border and runs close to the capital. It makes the capital dangerous and people are in danger. I heard that the soaring food prices and the large-scale decline in the value of gold and silver have caused panic among the people. I think this is not only due to the new defeat of Yingzong, but also related to the looting of private businessmen. Therefore, I decided to open a private bank to be loyal Dan Hou, I want to hand over the great responsibility to you and ask you to stabilize the prices in the capital in the shortest time. I wonder if I can do it? "


    First, I talked about the situation in the capital, and I didn''t forget to tell the story of Yingzong''s defeat. Then I threw out the idea of establishing a private bank and consulted Yang Chendong. The occurrence of this scene gave all the ministers a feeling that they were ready to accept it.


    Only Yang Chendong looked indifferent. He had expected such a result for a long time. This was originally a negotiated matter. As Zhu Qiyu thought, if he only gave himself military power and didn''t give other benefits, he might protect the capital, but that''s all. But if he got enough benefits, he would fight well in this battle.


    This time, Yang Chendong finally showed a little gratitude on his face. "I am willing to build a bank and make due contributions to the economic development of the Ming Dynasty and the stability of the national movement. At the same time, I intend to change the name of the bank to the Yang bank. At that time, I will turn over 2 million liang of silver to the State Treasury every year as business tax. Please give me your permission."


    "Hiss!"


    Bursts of cold air were heard in the hall. Many people didn''t know what was going on about building a bank and changing its name to Yang''s Bank. But one sentence was very clear, that is, a bank is willing to give two million taels of silver to the state treasury in a year, which is equivalent to half of the agricultural tax in a year. What a figure it is, it''s possible Many officials devoted their whole life or even several lives to making money, but they were easily promised by Yang Chendong. How can they not make people surprised?


    "Seriously!"


    The most surprised is the Emperor Zhu Qiyu.


    If you are not in charge of your family, you don''t know the price of firewood and rice. The same applies to the emperor.


    Originally, Zhu Qiyu was just a king. He just saw the majesty of the emperor and echoed everything. But when he became the emperor, he knew that a country can''t live without money. Money is needed for natural disasters! Money is needed for water conservancy! Money is needed for building cities! Money is needed for supporting officials and soldiers.


    In short, if you want to be a holy emperor and become a Ming King praised by everyone, you need to use countless money to solve everything and strive to satisfy more people. This is the emperor''s task.


    Although Renxuan''s rule was in the first place, the National Treasury was also full, but the civil Castle spent a lot of money in the first World War. After the great defeat, I don''t know how much money it would take just to pay for the officers and soldiers. When the two emperors ruled together, the income of a country was divided into two parts. In this way, it can be predicted that in the future, there will be more income and less expenditure. And I want to become a real generation name Jun, the task of national reunification is inevitable. It is likely to be popular with Daizong Zhuqi town. If you want to fight, you don''t know how much money you need.


    In this way, how to generate income has become the focus of future work tasks. At this time, Yang Chendong stood up and said that setting up a Yang bank can send two million liang of tax silver a year. How can Zhu Qiyu not be angry and happy?


    A Yang bank can pay two million taels of silver a year. If there are ten such banks, don''t they say that the problem of spending has been solved and can deposit more taels of silver in the national treasury?


    When he was happy, he not only gave a rude exclamation.


    "Cough." Jin Ying, who was standing on one side, coughed softly and reminded Zhu Qiyu of some gaffes in front of the hall in this way. At this moment, Emperor Daizong also reacted and soon made up for it, "good, good, even if Zhongdan Hou is so confident, I will deposit 500000 Silver first."


    Depositing 500000 taels of silver is nothing for an emperor. This is just Zhu Qiyu''s statement of support for this matter


    "Thank you for becoming the first customer of Yang''s Bank. I will give you the monthly interest of 0.45, that is, the monthly interest of 500000 Liang is 2250 Liang silver." Yang Chendong quickly turned his head and soon gave the answer.


    The monthly interest of 0.45 for saving money is one hundred Liang silver, and the monthly interest is four hundred and fifty Liang; if one thousand Liang, it is four hundred and twenty-five hundred yuan a month, and ten thousand Liang is forty-five Liang.


    Such deposit interest is still very high, at least higher than the current interest of modern banks. Naturally, it has also become a great temptation, making other ministers who heard the results shine at this moment.


    The interest of 500000 Liang silver a month is more than 2000 Liang silver, which is enough for many large families to spend money for two or three months or even longer. Although there are few people who deposit so much, 50000 Liang should always be available. In this way, more than 200 Liang can be deposited in Yang''s Bank in a month, which is appropriate in any case.


    Not only was the important minister frightened by the result, but Zhu Qiyu was also surprised by Yang Chendong''s words. "Zhong Dan Hou, do you know that there are no jokes in front of the king?"


    "I naturally know that the emperor only needs to prepare the silver. After winning the capital defense war, the Yang bank will be established soon. At that time, the Emperor just needs to send someone to send the silver, and then take the interest every month." Yang Chendong said with confidence.


    Although it seems that the interest rate of this deposit is really not low, it is nothing compared with the loan interest set by him. As a modern man, he certainly knows that money only plays an important role in circulation. If everyone saves money and doesn''t stimulate consumption, the pace of society will be much slower.


    Yang Chendong said firmly, Zhu Qiyu naturally believed eight points, and then said in front of the officials: "OK, I''ll wait for the opening of Yang''s Bank, ha ha ha!"


    With Zhu Qiyu''s laughter, the meeting came to a successful end. But when the ministers walked out of the hall, few people showed a relaxed expression. First, they still doubt whether Yang Chendong, who is less than 20, really has the ability to protect the capital. Second, is it really so profitable to start a bank called what bank? If so, do they want to deposit the money?


    The ministers had their own concerns, but Yang Chendong didn''t leave with the ministers. After seeing off the Emperor Zhu Qiyu, he was called aside by Jin Ying to discuss the next specific things.


    In a palace courtyard where Jin Ying rested, they looked at each other in a cool Court on the water.


    "Zhong Dan Hou, how about tasting the tea here?" Jin Ying smiled. The next capital defense war depends on him. Naturally, it''s not time to look at him. On the contrary, he had to wait for Yang Chendong to put forward conditions, that is, the treatment of mercenaries.


    Whether Zhu Qiyu or Jin Ying, they are very clear in their hearts. The reason why Yang Chendong is in command is not that he likes this person''s military talent, but because he can directly order mercenaries with new firearms.


    Even Yang Chendong himself knew that pointing to the more than 10000 urban defense soldiers in the capital, it was impossible at all. War still depends on the new army trained by ourselves, that is, this is the case. Of course, enough benefits should be collected next. Otherwise, the opportunity for the lion to open his mouth will be difficult to have this shop after passing through this village.


    "Tea is good. It seems that father Jin has good things here." Yang Chendong has a bright smile on his face and seems very satisfied with Jin Ying''s hospitality.


    That is, for negotiations, it is essential to have a relatively harmonious atmosphere. It''s not a life and death struggle between two enemies, but it''s just money. It needs an excellent patience and a good atmosphere.


    "Hahaha, the loyal and courageous Marquis really flattered. I''m just rewarded by the emperor." Jin Ying also raised her head and laughed, writing a good mood on her face. Why didn''t he know that this was Yang Chendong''s opportunity to get benefits, and also his opportunity to win benefits?


    Although they have great differences in age, they are both like spirit foxes. It is not too much to use a big fox and a small fox to describe the situation.


    "Well, the things that the emperor gives are really the best." Yang Chendong said with a slight sense of generality, and then led to the main topic: "but I don''t know what kind of reward the emperor will have if mercenaries are used this time?"


    Finally, when it came to business, Jin Ying''s face was much more serious at this moment, "but I don''t know how many mercenaries Zhongdan Hou invited this time, and how many odds are there to defeat the warla army?"


    It seems that Jin Ying is much more stable than Yang Chendong and seems to have been taking the initiative all the time.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t care about this. The mercenary is in hand and the initiative is in his hand. As for who makes the request first, it doesn''t matter to him. Originally, this was not an equal negotiation and transaction.


    "Hehe, how many chances there are to win and how many mercenaries can be invited to help depends on the emperor''s determination." Yang Chendong took a sip of his tea cup. Yang Chendong was not in a hurry, but also full of confidence.

 Chapter 179

    "Oh? According to Zhongdan Hou''s meaning, if the emperor rewarded enough, he would surely win the battle?" Jin Ying was a little cold about Yang Chendong''s boast, but he was just a hairy boy under the age of 20. He only went to the battlefield once and rescued Yingzong Zhuqi town with the so-called advanced firearms, Can we really regard the heroes in the world as nothing and the warla army as invisible? Is this too much to see?


    Jin Ying wants to attack Yang Chendong first and weaken the momentum of the other party. In the next negotiation, he can take more initiative and naturally seek more benefits.


    "Yes. Ben Hou has absolute confidence." Yang Chendong answered confidently, still with a flattering smile on his face.


    He can''t see Jin Ying''s intention, and he doesn''t know that the war is ever-changing. It''s supposed that you can''t talk too full even if you have towering power. But this time he wanted to do the opposite. He had 100% confidence in winning the war. All this came from his confidence in the firearms in the warehouse and his absolute trust in the cold front.


    I''m going to bring tea to my mouth, and then have a good look at how Yang Chendong answers his questions. As long as he says a little bit of self-confidence, that''s when he chases hard. Naturally, when he talks about things, he can minimize his requirements, make a contribution in front of Zhu Qiyu, and find ways to get more benefits for himself.


    But before the tea was imported, Yang Chendong had given the answer, and he was still so sure and confident. Unexpectedly, he said that he was absolutely sure that he could repel the vara army. This answer was completely beyond Jin Ying''s expectation. After being stunned, he flashed a cautious light in his eyes and said, "loyal and brave Marquis, fighting is not a child''s play, not just talking about it. It''s to see blood killing."


    "Oh, of course, I know this. When I rescued Yingzong and nine important officials at the civil castle, I also saw blood. I don''t know much about the Warsaw army who died in the hands of me. This is naturally very clear." Yang Chendong smiled back at Jin Ying''s question, looking so casual and confident.


    "Zhongdan Hou is so confident? This time, he doesn''t want to break out of the siege while the warla army doesn''t pay attention, but to resist the enemy outside the country? It may face a large number of enemy troops?" Jin Ying asked in a tone of disbelief.


    When the civil castle was defeated, Yang Chendong saved Yingzong and nine important ministers. But what he chose at that time was to go against the enemy, that is, instead of taking the nearest road to the capital, he first circled the enemy''s empty rear. Jin Ying had the royal guards investigate this matter for a long time. It was for this reason that he thought that although the strength of mercenaries was good, they could only be a small fight. When the army fought against each other, the so-called new firearms might not be of great use.


    Based on what she knows, Jin Ying does not think that mercenaries are omnipotent and invincible. But what he didn''t know was that Yang Chendong intended to go to the enemy''s rear instead of protecting Yingzong from the capital. He had to prepare for the co governance of the two emperors and give Zhu Qiyu enough time to do so.


    Otherwise, if you really take a shortcut all the way to Beijing with the cold front, where is the current Daizong Zhu Qiyu''s accession to the throne?


    Of course, Yang Chendong will not explain this to anyone. Otherwise, everyone knows Sima Zhao''s heart.


    It is precisely because things cannot be told to others that Jin Ying misunderstood that the strength of mercenaries is only better than ordinary troops, but it is not really invincible.


    Of course, there are questions to be answered. For this, Yang Chendong said with a smile: "when I said I could defeat the warla army, I can do it naturally. Of course, all this is based on how much money the emperor can give. The so-called principle that the soldiers and horses did not move and the grain and grass went first must be clear to father-in-law Jin."


    "This is nature." Jin Ying nodded. Seeing that Yang Chendong was so confident, the eunuch was very curious about how many benefits he wanted when he asked about the victory or defeat of the war. "Even though Zhongdan Hou is so confident, it is certainly a great thing. The emperor and the people will be grateful to Zhongdan Hou when they really win the war, but they just don''t know how much money they need?"


    "I don''t have to say anything to thank you. As a minister of the Ming Dynasty, it was originally one of my duties to resist the enemy outside the country. At least when it comes to the amount of silver, it''s not what I wanted. It''s really that mercenaries are too powerful, so it would cost a lot to ask them to do it..." Yang Chendong asked for a detailed explanation, But he was directly interrupted by Jin Ying''s words, "well, we are all understanding people and smart people. We don''t have to say so much about some things. Zhongdan Hou only needs to say the amount of silver. At that time, our guild will naturally report it to the emperor."


    It is Jin Ying''s intention to interrupt directly. At the same time, it is also transmitting a signal that everyone understands people. Don''t talk about detours. Just mention how many benefits it takes to do things.


    Jin Ying feels that she has seen through Zhongdan Hou. Yang Chendong doesn''t explain this. There are many things to tell others with reality, and before that, nothing is in vain. In this regard, he just smiled and said: "father-in-law Jin is happy, so Ben Hou is not hypocritical. In this way, this number is needed to win this war."


    As he spoke, Yang Chendong stretched out the index finger of his right hand.


    "A million?" Jin Ying smiled. What a lion would Yang Chendong open his mouth? But as soon as I saw that the other party just stretched out a finger, I immediately laughed. Being young means being young. You have a small appetite and lack of concentration. You have exposed the bottom line so quickly. It''s only one million taels of silver.


    Hehe smiled. Jin Ying handed the tea to her mouth again, and a seemingly meaningless and slightly ironic smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    Yang Chendong also smiled and was not in a hurry to explain. Until he saw Jin Ying pour tea into his mouth, he suddenly said, "I think father-in-law Jin misunderstood. It''s not one million, but ten million."


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of tea gushed out along the mouth as expected. Sitting opposite, Yang Chendong, who had been prepared for a long time, tilted his body casually, that is, he let the tea fly out from his side without splashing on his body.


    Jin Ying didn''t even ask if it was sprayed on Yang Chendong. Instead, he stared at the person in front of him. After about four or five breaths, he bit his teeth and squeezed out from his mouth word by word, "Zhongdan Hou, the benefits are not like this. Even if the capital is a little dangerous now, it is not the time for the lion to open his mouth."


    Yang Chendong was reminded by his mouth, but he was secretly scolding this man''s greed. If he opened his mouth, it would be 10 million. Can''t he be a silver from the world? If there is 10 million, I don''t know how many troops and soldiers can be trained and how many sharp teachers can be made.


    "No, no, no!" Yang Chendong shook his head in front of him with the index finger of his right hand. "It''s not that the lion opened his mouth, but that it really needs so much to fight. If it can''t be satisfied, it doesn''t matter. I don''t lead the army."


    Yang Chendong leaned back on his back chair. His relaxed expression seemed to say that this thing was not what he asked, but what others asked him to do. He just reluctantly did it.


    Yang Chendong looked indifferent, as if he had no interest in mastering military power. In this way, Jin Ying felt that he had punched cotton.


    Let Yang Chendong take the lead in the war, which is determined by the court. It can''t be changed easily. Not to mention, there are really no suitable candidates except Yang Chendong. If you send one casually and lose the war, the consequences are not acceptable to everyone.


    His face changed again and again. He gasped for two breaths and suppressed his anger at the bottom of his heart. Jin Ying said, "Zhongdan Hou, even if you said that the soldiers and horses did not move and the food and grass went first, is this ten million too much?"


    "Not much, not much at all." seeing that Jin Ying began to face up to his request, Yang Chendong said with a light smile on his face: "I''m afraid father-in-law Jin doesn''t know. This time, in order to win the war, I invited 300 more mercenaries. Adding the 100 left in the capital before, that''s the number of 400. Isn''t it wrong?"


    "The account is calculated like this, but it won''t take as much as 10 million." Jin Ying was naturally very happy when she heard that another 300 elite mercenaries came, but she still had some resistance to the figure of 10 million.


    Yang Chendong didn''t think so. He continued to settle the accounts and said, "four hundred mercenaries need ten thousand liang of silver for each of them. I believe Duke Jin has heard of this news."


    "Yes, although the price of 10000 taels of silver per person is very high, they can reluctantly accept it if they really have great combat power. But even so, it''s only 4 million taels. How can you get 10 million taels?" Jin Ying hurriedly retorted.


    "Don''t worry, father-in-law Jin. When I''ve finished all the accounts, are you talking?" Yang Chendong showed a trace of unhappiness on his face. He must be unhappy when someone is always interrupted by others.

 Chapter 180

    "Well, the loyal and brave marquis will count first, and I''ll just listen." Jin Ying''s ability to observe her face is so high that she can''t be reused by Zhu Qiyu. Yang Chendong''s displeasure was naturally seen in his eyes. In order to prevent the situation from getting stiff, he had to close his mouth obediently.


    Jin Ying stopped interrupting. Yang Chendong''s face looked better. He continued: "It''s right to hire mercenaries for a mission every day, which is 10000 taels of silver. But the same mission also needs different levels. For example, some tasks are simple and easy to complete. Of course, the price is OK, but this time it''s obviously not feasible to calculate with less war and more, and then use the previous price. I didn''t hide it from father-in-law Jin. I knew the danger of the situation long ago So I had a discussion with a leader of the mercenaries early and asked them for help at the price of 20000 Liang silver per person. That''s why I talked to others. If you calculate this, four hundred people would be eight million Liang. In addition to the military expenses and food of more than 10000 soldiers of other urban defense forces, it would cost one million Liang. In the end, there are one million Liang left for my father-in-law''s hard work. I think Mr. Jin I won''t refuse. In this way, Ben Hou is the one who really doesn''t please. Alas. "


    Finally finished, but after finishing everything, Yang Chendong pretended to be greatly wronged, as if he had done these things for nothing.


    Sitting there listening, when he heard that the cost of employing only four hundred elite soldiers was eight million taels, he stared wide and looked unbelievable. It''s no wonder he was so surprised. With eight million taels, even dozens of nearly one million soldiers can find a way to make up, but now only four hundred soldiers go to war. This proportion is too wide.


    But when Yang Chendong finished everything and said that he had left himself a million benefits, Jin Ying''s face looked much better. He sighed in his heart that Yang Chendong was sensible. No wonder this person can be a good friend with Wang Zhencheng? This position of considering friends everywhere is very likable.


    But on the contrary, when you think that the expenditure of 10 million is so large that you must report it to Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu, you may also be rejected. That is, you said bitterly: "Zhongdan Hou, your kindness has been received by the public, but the figure of 10 million is too much. See if you can reduce it by half, and our share can also be reduced by half."


    Thinking of getting both benefits and Zhu Qiyu''s attention, Jin Ying said reluctantly. In this way, his benefits are completely less than 500000 Liang. With this money, he can make more people his confidants, which is an excellent thing to expand his strength.


    Yang Chendong despised Jin Ying in his heart and said in a very positive tone, "my nine million is not less than one or two silver. Of course, if father-in-law Jin wants to carry forward his spirit, it would be 9.5 million Liang."


    Obviously, Yang Chendong wants 500000 Liang less, which is the 500000 Liang less given to Jin Ying.


    The number did not change. What changed was just the benefit he got. How could this make Jin Ying happy? He shook his head and said, "how can this be? That''s it. It''s 10 million silver."


    Just after saying that, Jin Ying said with a sad face, "but Zhongdan Hou wants so much silver at once. I''m afraid the emperor won''t agree at all. And the Ministry of household can''t get so much silver at once."


    Seeing that Jin Ying has accepted this reality, Yang Chendong''s mouth tilted and smiled, "You don''t have to be embarrassed by father-in-law Jin. I''ve already figured out the solution for the emperor. If the Treasury can''t take so much silver at one time, it''s OK to tell others. I''m sure both father-in-law Jin and I know. But if you do take out 10 million liang of silver at once, even the emperor will be very distressed. In that case, the Treasury can advance five yuan in advance One million Liang. I''m sure this number can convince the emperor that he can do it. "


    It was reduced by half at once. Jin Ying was naturally very happy after hearing it. "Yes, if there were only 5 million Liang, the emperor would naturally make a lot of sense. But in this way, how can mercenaries make sense? Is it necessary to give silver in installments?"


    "Of course not. How can the money and grain used for war be phased? That will cause big problems." Yang Chendong shook his head.


    "Can''t installment, then how to do the remaining 5 million liang?" Jin Ying was confused by Yang Chendong.


    "Don''t worry, Duke Jin, I think so. Isn''t there still a lot of Royal Property in the capital? For example, many houses and land leases of other courts of the Royal Palace belong to the emperor. It''s better to sell them to me at a discount. Imagine that if the capital is not guaranteed, these things can be taken away if the emperor says to take them away, it''s better to sell them at a low price As for me, I will try to gather up the five million Liang silver for the war. The newly appointed Minister of household, Jin Lian, still needs father-in-law Jin to go there. At least it will be good for everyone. "


    Laughing, Yang Chendong aims directly at the good houses in the capital, which is also one of the destinations of his trip.


    People say that antiques in prosperous times and gold in troubled times. In fact, houses are extremely cheap in troubled times. Everyone will want to protect their lives at the critical time. Who will buy a house? I''m afraid someone will dare to stay and live even if they are given away at that time.


    Yang Chendong understands this truth. Why doesn''t Jin Ying know it?


    Now, the vara army outside the capital is approaching, causing panic, and house prices are falling day by day. Even so, there are still more sellers and fewer buyers. It can be said that this has also become the most worthless thing at present.


    If you can convert the least valuable thing into silver for Yang Chendong, wouldn''t it be a good thing. With these houses, Yang Chendong must not do his best to protect the capital at that time.


    This also seems to be a way to have the best of both worlds. At that time, it will be much easier to convince Zhu Qiyu on this excuse. Not to mention, he can still earn some money from buying and selling houses next. As for the Ministry of household, who dares to stop it if he wants to do things with his own identity?


    Jin Ying''s face looked much better when she thought that she could make a fortune while doing a good job.


    "Well, well, Zhongdan Hou''s intention is good. That''s right. The guild will report it to the emperor immediately. It must not be difficult." Jin Ying regained her confident expression at the moment, as if everything had returned to his palm.


    After talking about the conditions, Jin Ying wanted to see the Emperor Zhu Qiyu. He was eager in his eyes. In this regard, Yang Chendong didn''t want to get up at all. Instead, he picked up the tea cup and said slowly: "father Jin, I don''t know if you know one more thing. Ben Hou was suddenly suspended by the royal guards? Speaking of it, this is a post personally granted by the emperor. I don''t know why?"


    Jin Ying, who was thinking about how to report to Zhu Qiyu for a while, suddenly heard Yang Chendong say this, and his face changed and said, "is there such a thing? I don''t know."


    "Oh, it should be the people below who make their own decisions. Hehe, it''s just a command post of royal guards. I don''t pay much attention to it. But when the whole people are determined to fight against foreign enemies, if people know that I''ve been suspended, it''s inevitable that some people will think about whether I''ve done something wrong and caused holy anger. If so , it''s extremely unfavorable for our leader to fight. "Yang Chendong said with a smile, but he could see that he was still a little angry at the bottom of his eyes.


    Jin Ying really didn''t know about it. Although the royal guards commander was LV GUI, his trusted follower promoted by him, not everything would be reported to him. His main duty is to accompany the emperor. He will report it to him only when major events happen.


    So when Yang Chendong said that he had been suspended from his post at first, he was stunned there. After hearing the consequences of this, I felt that things were a little serious. At this moment, Yang Chendong''s authority is indeed beyond doubt. Otherwise, how can he lead the army to fight and how can he enforce orders and prohibitions?


    "Hou Zhongdan, I really don''t know about this. Your command position is indeed granted by the emperor. Even if there is anything, it should be decided by the emperor. This time, LV GUI and them have exceeded, so please don''t worry about it. Now we can announce that your position has been restored, and we will ask LV GUI to compensate you later "Jin Ying, who knew the priority of things, immediately expressed her attitude and put Yang Chendong in an important position.


    "Well, then please father-in-law Jin. That''s right. I''ll go to patrol the city defense and meet all the generals. By the way, please hurry up with father-in-law Jin about the silver. The warla army will be in the city soon. If it''s not in place at that time, I don''t dare to guarantee that the soldiers will use their lives. As for the affairs at the Ministry of household, I''ll arrange for my cousin Yang Fu to go Yang Chendong finally got up. He said everything he should say and did everything he should do. It''s time to make preparations before the war.


    "Well, Zhong Dan Hou, don''t worry about doing things. I''ll go to the emperor now and the silver will be disbursed soon.


    "Well, please father-in-law Jin. By the way, LV GUI should be his father-in-law''s person. That''s it. When the silver arrives, ask this person to fetch your 1 million Liang." Yang Chendong smiled, then hugged his fist and saluted and left the palace.

 Chapter 181

    Yang Chendong asked LV GUI to come and get the silver. Obviously, he meant to embarrass him and avenge his suspension. Jin Ying couldn''t see it. Just thinking that if others are wronged, they will pay for their mistakes. However, LV GUI must have the courage not to listen to himself and dare not to lower his head.


    After Yang Chendong left, Jin Ying went to the palace where Zhu Qiyu rested and picked out what he had just talked about.


    When Jin Ying said that Yang Chendong needed 10 million liang of silver to win the war, Zhu Qiyu was also startled, "why? Does it take so much silver to fight a war?"


    No wonder Zhu Qiyu was so surprised. He really hasn''t had this experience since he took office. When Shi Heng went out of the city to fight before, because he was too anxious, he just asked the household department to supplement some food and grass, so he went to war. At that time, Zhu Qiyu was still stabilizing his position under his ass, naturally without too much consideration.


    Now, when you hear that you need so much silver to fight a war, you will be surprised, even surprised.


    Continue to listen. It was relieved to hear that only five million yuan of cash was needed to pay, and the rest could be offset by the real estate of the capital. However, he was still full of doubts and asked, "Aiqing, do you need so much silver to fight a war?"


    Although Jin Ying was trusted by Zhu Qiyu and was in power, she also knew that what the emperor asked about Tao could not be concealed. Otherwise, once she lost her holy favor, she would lose everything. "Your Majesty, we don''t need so much money to fight on weekdays, but this time we used Zhongdan Hou. He invited mercenaries with advanced firearms to help. More than 80% of the money was for their use. According to Zhongdan Hou, the ammunition of that kind of firearms is very expensive, and we can''t make it with our Ming technology. That''s such a high price."


    "I see." after hearing this, Zhu Qiyu sighed and said with a long breath, "I think I''m a big Ming Dynasty, with a vast land and abundant resources and a large number of capable people. Why can''t I make an advanced firearm? After this war, we should urge the weapons workshop to speed up the development."


    "Emperor Shengming, I have remembered this matter, but do you think Zhongdan Hou''s request should be granted? Now the situation is critical, and the vara army seems to be available at any time. If it''s uncertain, I''m afraid the capital will be in danger if I miss the opportunity." Jin Ying also thought about his own benefits, so she looked eagerly at Zhu Qiyu and asked.


    "Promise him that as long as you can keep the capital and repel Wala, you just need some money and real estate. What can you give him? Just like Aiqing said, this is my country, my world, everything here is mine, and naturally you can take it back at any time." Zhu Qiyu stood there, straight, looking into the distance. At this moment, there is a kind of imperial power emanating from him. Hearing these words in Jin Ying''s ears, he couldn''t help kneeling on the ground like a servant, "emperor Shengming, I''ll do it now."


    Jin Ying left. After receiving Zhu Qiyu''s will, the Ministry of household soon pulled out 5 million liang of silver and sent it to the immortal house where Yang Chendong was in the city, and asked Yang Fu to go to the Ministry of household to discuss where to give the real estate.


    Although Yang Fu is Yang Chendong''s cousin, he was convinced by his cousin''s means when he was in Jianning mansion. Later, because of his good performance, he was arranged to manage Tianwaitian and immortal residence, which can be said to hold great power. Now Yang Chendong arranged for him to go to the Ministry of household for discussion. He dared not neglect it. After meeting his cousin and understanding Yang Chendong''s meaning, he set out.


    Money and grain began to be in place gradually, and Yang Chendong, as the coach, began to be busy. The first thing he did was to summon the army and horse command departments of the central, Eastern, western, southern and northern cities, that is, the five governors of the five armies, to discuss with the gods.


    Yang Chendong was granted the title of Hussars general, leading the rank of left governor of the five armies of the capital, commanding the military affairs of the capital and controlling the troops and horses of the whole city. The five governors were waiting for Yang Chendong''s call at the moment. As soon as the military order arrived, the five command secretaries came straight to the elegant room on the second floor of Shenxianju under the protection of several close soldiers.


    As the commander of the five City Army and Horse Department, also known as the governor, their official position is not high, only the six grades, but also subordinate to the military officer series.


    Under the environment of emphasizing literature and restraining military, military generals are not valued originally, which makes them slightly inferior to the seven grades of some civil servants. In places like Shenxianju, they usually come very little, with low official positions and low income. The occasional trip is just to find a seat in the hall, that is, they rarely go to the box on the first floor, let alone the elegant room on the second floor. Only those platinum card members can come up. They are not very rich or expensive.


    This time, only when Yang Chendong summoned him to come here, did he enjoy such treatment. After going to the second floor one by one, he was very cautious until he saw Yang Chendong in green in the elegant room.


    "Here we are, sit down." he looked at the five commanders of the five armies, Tao Jin, Yang Jie, Gao Li, Mao Fushou and sun Bing.


    As a general who defends the capital, what he usually does is really limited. No one would have thought that someone would come to the door of the house, so these five people are not good at fighting. On the contrary, most of them are under the shadow of their ancestors, so they get their current position.


    Just because of the successive defeats of Yingzong and Shiheng, the capital became dangerous, and the position of the five of them became crucial.


    It is precisely because the position is important that the five people have some ideas, that is, try their best to leave the existing position. Maybe they are timid, or maybe they know their weight. They can''t win in such a war, which forces them to find another way.


    It seems that among the four people, except sun Chong, the other four have found some relationships with each other. Just because of the hurry of time and the position that everyone can''t hide, Tao Jin didn''t find a suitable replacement.


    The Security Bureau has investigated and understood all these situations for a long time. Naturally, Yang Chendong is very clear. This time, he asked five people to come. To put it bluntly, he wants to rectify the interior. He will never allow a war to happen, and there will be unstable factors and situations inside.


    The five people stood in front of Yang Chendong with uneasy faces. When they heard that they could sit down, they all hugged their fists and said respectfully, "thank you, marquis."


    Seeing the five people find their seats and go down, Yang Chendong waved his hand and said to Hu Mang, who was standing at the door waiting for orders: "order to go down, don''t serve first, and there''s no need for someone to serve here. Everything will be said after the Hou''s business talks."


    "Yes." Hu mang promised, then closed the door inside and outside, and then waited here. At the same time, his ears stood up to ensure that in case of any accident in the room, he could rush in at the first time to protect the young master''s safety.


    The room was closed. There was no one else in the room, not even a cup of tea to quench their thirst. For a time, the five people felt bursts of tension, and the timid heads began to sweat.


    The performance of the five people was seen by Yang Chendong. There was enough time for a cup of tea. He didn''t say a word. It was such a quiet scene that the mentality of the five command secretaries changed dramatically. They were all uncertain about the temper of their immediate boss? What will happen next.


    The room is quiet and the needle dropping can be heard. Just as several commanders dared not wipe their heads because they were nervous, Yang Chendong, who was sitting in the first place, spoke, "five, the vara army will invade the capital every day. Do you have the courage and courage to fight?"


    "Yes." after being stunned for a while, all five answered in unison.


    There are only five people. The voice of the answer is not uniform, and the voice is big and small, strong and weak. This is a manifestation of heart deficiency.


    Seeing everything in his eyes, Yang Chendong suddenly said with a cold hum: "really? If you let your troops out of the city to fight, how confident are you of victory?"


    "Ah! This..." Tao Jin lost his temper when they heard that Yang Chendong sent them out of the city to fight. Sometimes it''s one thing to talk big, but it''s another thing to really do it. Just like them, it''s full of momentum to pick up some disobedient people in the city, but once they really let them fight with warla, they may have softened their legs before they reach the battlefield.


    Tao Jin and the four of them all hesitated, but Sun Chong directly stood up and said in a powerful voice, "we eat the salary of the imperial court. If there is a war, we will respond to it."


    "Well, you''re good." after staring at sun Chuanyou for a few eyes, Yang Chendong showed a smile on his face.


    With sun Chong taking the lead, the other four people are not confident enough, but at this time, they can only state their positions one by one, indicating that if there is a life, they must follow it.


    Yang Chendong didn''t put Tao Jin''s position on the situation at all. Young master Yang Liu, who had been on the battlefield and did not know how many tasks he had completed, knew very well what kind of people were available and what kind of people were not available on the battlefield.


    As the saying goes, I''m not afraid of opponents like wolves, but teammates like pigs. Knowing Tao Jin''s temperament, Yang Chendong naturally knew what to do next.


    "Well, I''ve seen your performance. Next, I''ll make appropriate work arrangements according to each of your conditions. When you wait, you just need to obey the military order. Come on, serve." I''ve found out the situation, which is very consistent with what the Security Bureau knows. Yang Chendong has a basic understanding of the five people in his heart.

 Chapter 182

    Finally, the dishes can be served. The atmosphere is no longer depressed. On the contrary, because the dishes are expensive, and even some are the meals that the five have heard for a long time, but they are not full of money and can''t afford to buy. After that, everyone devours them for a while. After the wine came up, the five people toasted Yang Chendong one after another to express their respect as subordinates.


    Taking this opportunity, when Yang Chendong drank with the five people, he also divided everyone''s next work. According to him, except sun Bing and himself against the enemy warla army, the other four command departments each took 200 men to maintain law and order in the capital.


    Even though in the two world wars, many soldiers of the five City Army and horse division were transferred to the battlefield, each command division had more than 1000 troops. Now only 200 people have been left, and their power has been greatly reduced, but none of the four people complain. This is because they don''t really have to go to the battlefield to face the battle of life and death. As long as they can stay alive, it doesn''t matter how many soldiers they take.


    After understanding the thoughts of the five people, Yang Chendong deprived them of their military power in disguise after a meal, and transferred 4200 warriors from the original five City Army and horse division of 5000 people for their own use.


    Yang Chendong is seizing military power. How can Tao Jin''s four people not see this clearly? But none of them expressed their opposition. This is the so-called tacit understanding. As long as they can save their lives, they don''t care whether their power has become smaller or not.


    After obtaining the military power of the five cities army and Horse Department, Yang Chendong made the first thing. After sending off the five people, his second order was to open the city gate and allow the people to freely choose whether to go or stay.


    When the main gate was closed, only the side gate was opened, and the capital still needed strict inspection, suddenly the policy at the gate changed greatly. The people can go in and out of the city at any time. At one time, everyone ran around and told each other. In just one day, more than 400 households left the city. It was the people who left two or three thousand.


    For this matter, the eunuch in the palace came to ask Jin Ying''s order. The answer was that everything was done by Zhongdan marquis. The reason was that if the situation in the city was unstable and the backyard caught fire when facing the warla army, wouldn''t it fall short of success?


    In order to ensure the absolute safety of the capital, any unstable factors should be solved in advance. When this statement was introduced into the palace, first into Jin Yingzhi''s ear and then into Emperor Zhu Qiyu''s ear, this matter was quickly ignored.


    In Zhu Qiyu''s words, there is no doubt about the employment. Even if the military power is allowed to be handed over to Yang Chendong, he will do whatever he wants, and he will support it unconditionally.


    For Yang Chendong''s move to release the people and businessmen from the capital, some central ministers held different opinions. In their view, how could the people leave the city at any time? If this situation continues to spread and the capital becomes an empty city, how can the warla Army recruit troops to defend the city and wait for death? Isn''t this practice of letting the people leave the city tantamount to digging their own graves?


    Most people have similar ideas. For a time, the plea for impeaching Yang Chendong was soon covered with Zhu Qiyu''s Dragon case. Unfortunately, at this critical time, Emperor Daizong didn''t look at these folds, indicating that he fully believed in Yang Chendong''s posture.


    There was no royal order to stop it. The next day, more and more people went out of the city, and more than 5000 people went out of the city in just half a day. Most of them are businessmen who do business in Beijing.


    Businessmen value profits over righteousness. In their opinion, it doesn''t matter who rules them. The most important thing is who can bring benefits to them?


    Under such traditional ideas, seeing that the capital is about to usher in a disaster, it is no wonder that they will choose the idea of leaving the city. Before leaving the city, most people sold some real estate and goods to Hu Yan''s women at a very low price. For a time, several women were busy. Yang Chendong''s industry began to blossom everywhere in the capital.


    In addition, in just three days, more than a quarter of the businessmen in the capital went. Yang also spent all the 5 million liang of silver he had prepared before, that is, the 5 million liang of military expenditure allocated to him by Jin Ying by the order of the emperor, and also spent 2 million Liang.


    Seven million taels were smashed, and Yang Fu got a lot of cheap Royal real estate from the Ministry of household. At one time, one percent of the whole capital''s industry was owned by Yang Chendong alone.


    Yang''s industry has also more than doubled in three days. In particular, on the street where Tianwaitian and immortal''s residence are located, almost 90% of the commercial real estate is owned by Yang Chendong. Even the address of Yang''s Bank has been finalized, and the interior decoration has begun according to the idea of Zhongdan Hou.


    Many people see Yang Chendong''s actions. But they didn''t stop such a practice. On the contrary, they looked at these things like watching the excitement. In particular, Emperor Jing, that is, Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu, looked at all this from the perspective of a bystander.


    On the first day Yang Chendong acted, Zhu Qiyu got a report from Jin Ying. But he was not surprised but happy.


    Fortunately, the more Yang Chendong invested in the capital, the more confident he was in the battle to defend the capital; The more silver he throws at this stage, the greater his harvest will be in the future.


    It was without hindrance that all the plans went very smoothly. The time also came. Early in the morning of the fourth day, a team of royal guards with 500 people appeared outside the immortal residence in flying fish clothes.


    Over the past few days, Shenxianju has become a resting place for Yang Chendong. After all, after taking the military power, it is impossible to return to Yangjiazhuang to live as before. If something happens, won''t it be delayed?


    It was precisely because Yang Chendong lived in the middle of the immortal. When 500 royal guards appeared outside the door, Hu Mang, who was responsible for protecting the young master''s safety, became very nervous. Immediately sent someone to send messages to company commander Xiao Feng nearby and asked him to hurry here as soon as possible. At the same time, he also told Qiu Wuyi guard who lived in the middle of the immortal and daoxiao second guard team who guarded the opposite street to be ready to respond at any time.


    After making all the preparations, Hu mang went to see Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong, the fourth daughter of Lien Chan, slept late last night. When Hu mang arrived, he had just finished washing and was preparing to eat breakfast. He saw Hu mang enter the house nervously. He couldn''t help laughing: "what? But the vanguard army of warra has arrived?"


    "Not yet. The people from the Security Bureau reported that their vanguard army was still 200 miles away from the capital, and it was estimated that it would arrive this evening." Hu mang told Yang Chendong the information he had just received. When he saw that the young master was looking at the war information of the security Bureau, he walked forward carefully: "Young master, there are 500 royal guards at the gate. They are guarding the gate. However, I have sent someone to mobilize company commander Xiao Feng to come. They will never threaten the safety here."


    "The people of the royal guards are coming?" it was Yang Chendong. After hearing Hu Mang''s report, he didn''t show any surprise on his face. Instead, he said, "this Jin Ying can be calm. Just bring their leader in to see me."


    "Ah? Oh." Hu mang thought that the young master would show some surprise even if he was not nervous when he learned that so many royal guards came outside the door. He was still so relaxed. Is it all in the young master''s plan?


    It must be. In Hu Mang''s eyes, Yang Chendong already exists almost like God. In his eyes, whatever the young master says is the truth, and what the young master does is the most correct.


    With this understanding, the originally nervous tiger mang also relaxed a lot, promised, turned around and went out.


    As Yang Chendong expected, the royal guards did not come to trouble, but was ordered by eunuch Jin Ying to come here to get the silver.


    It was agreed that Jin Ying would get 1 million taels of silver out of the 5 million taels. He also asked LV GUI, the commander of the royal guards, to pick it up in person. This morning, LV GUI came to complete this task.


    As for such a big battle, naturally I want to give Yang Chendong a blow, and I also want to intimidate him to let the Marquis know that if I offend the royal guards, I can''t sleep well and eat well.


    Outside the immortal residence, LV GUI, the commander of the royal guards, and Han Zhizheng, the commander, stood outside and chatted leisurely.


    "Sir, do you think the loyal and courageous Marquis was frightened to see such an array? But I saw that after we came here, the door of the immortal house was closed." Han Zhi said with a flattering upward official LV GUI.


    "Hum. It''s just a scholar. How much courage can he have. In fact, we''re also for his good. Before the vara army arrives, we''ll teach him a lesson to let him know what momentum is, what fear is and what timidity is, ha ha." when LV GUI said this, he couldn''t help laughing up to the sky.


    "Creak!" with laughter, the door of the immortal house opened from the inside, and the tall tiger mang came out. He strode to LV GUI and Han Zhi, and then said to them with a condescending momentum, "please, Lord."


    "Why doesn''t he have long legs? Why don''t he come out to meet our commander in person?" seeing that Shenxianju accepted the move, someone finally came out, and Han Zhi wanted to suppress each other with momentum.


    Just as soon as the words were spoken, before he showed the slightest smile, he felt a black in front of him, and then a pain in his eyes. Han Zhi stepped back three steps.

 Chapter 183

    A straight punch gave him a black eye.


    As far as Hu mang is concerned, anyone who is disrespectful to the young master should fight, regardless of your identity and who you are.


    Hu mang punched Han Zhi in public, but shocked LV GUI who was watching the excitement. Although it is said that the words of his subordinates are rampant, how can he casually do something when he has something to say? It seems that it is their royal guards'' privilege to quarrel and fight like this. When is it their turn to be treated like this?


    "Boy, you want to die." I felt that this punch hit the royal guards'' face. After feeling this punch, his dignity was provoked, and a roar came from LV GUI''s mouth. As soon as the voice fell, the two trusted subordinates pulled out the embroidered spring knife on their waist.


    They didn''t react slowly. How can you be a confidant of the commander among the royal guards if you don''t have two skills?


    But they were quick, and some people reacted faster than them. Just as the blade came out of the scabbard, "Baba" two muffled sounds came and hit the drawn Xiuchun knife. At this time, when I saw the machete, I had released my hand and fell to the ground.


    The two trusted subordinates were frightened by the sudden change. Instinctively, he looked up and looked around, but there was nothing unusual in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" under the silencing device, when the gunshot was fired, it was not known to outsiders, and LV guibian not far away didn''t see anything wrong. What I saw was just the action of two trusted subordinates pulling out their knives and throwing them, so I angrily asked.


    At this moment, I can''t even hold the knife. It really loses the face of the royal guards.


    When they were denounced by their superiors, the two confidants did not dare to defend. Instinctively, they bent down to pick up the knife. Just as they took a step forward, two dull noises came out, hitting in front of their feet and raising dust.


    It can be predicted that if these two people had taken a bigger step just now, I''m afraid that the shot would hit their feet. In that case, it''s up to two to say whether they can stand here intact now.


    If the first shot did not let them understand what was going on, the second shot completely broke their psychological defense line and let them know that they were just flesh and blood, so close to the moment of death.


    For a moment, the two who had learned a lesson did not dare to move, so they kept such a posture, half bent over and didn''t move.


    When he shouted for the first time, LV GUI didn''t find anything unusual. But just now, he saw two dusts flying with his own eyes. After thinking of the investigation results of the royal guards, if he didn''t know what had happened, he really couldn''t be such a fool as a commander.


    Knowing that the new firearm must have played a role, the cold sweat on his head kept coming out at this moment. He kept asking, "what kind of firearm is this? Why is it so accurate and can''t make a sound when shooting? If this thing is to deal with himself, will he lose several lives here now?"


    LV GUI was also frightened. Even if his subordinates maintained a somewhat ridiculous posture, he was not scolding. Han Zhi, who was beaten, didn''t see all this. Naturally, he didn''t know what happened. Seeing that he was beaten, the Shangguan ignored it. At present, he shouted angrily: "what are you doing? Start to catch this man. He dared to provoke the royal guards. He should die."


    "Yes, let''s go together." after hearing Han Zhi''s order, the other royal guards clamored to pull out their long knives one by one and wanted to go up.


    "Stop it, take the knife back and take it back." it was LV GUI. Yu Guangzheng smiled when he saw Hu Mang, and his heart was shocked. With his experience just now, he knew that if he chose to do it at this time, he and the royal guards would be the first to fall. So he shouted loudly. Then he strode to the black eyed Han Zhi, shook his hand and swung it in the past.


    "Ba!" this slap was very real. After a slap, LV GUI scolded loudly: "what are you shouting about? I''m here. How can you speak?"


    How could Han Zhi know that LV GUI was facing himself, so he slapped him? It was a pain on the face. The blood red five finger print remained on the face, but what hurt more was the incomprehension and grievance in the heart.


    After LV GUI''s slap, Li didn''t pay attention to LV GUI, but walked to Hu Mang''s side. At the moment, it''s completely different from just now, with a smile on his face, "please lead the way."


    "Come with me." seeing the effect of xiamawei, Hu mang didn''t talk nonsense with LV guiduo. He nodded his head and turned to the inside of the immortal house.


    LV GUI left, leaving Han Zhi and hundreds of royal guards standing in the same place. They don''t understand. Didn''t they come to give Zhongdan Hou a blow? How did it evolve into such a situation that it became a stake that could not fight back or scold back?


    Besides, LV GUI walked into the immortal house, went up to the second floor and came to the elegant room where Yang Chendong received him. The first day I entered, I saw the back of Yang Chendong in green.


    Even knowing that LV GUI came in, Yang Chendong still didn''t look back, but just heard a voice saying, "commander, you''re really stupid."


    "Hmm?" Lv GUI, who was scolded when he entered the room, first looked puzzled, and then was a little angry. However, he is also the commander of the royal guards. He is in power and has the power to arrest courtiers and even princes into the imperial prison. Why did he shut the door here first, and then was secretly warned. Now it''s hard to see the Lord, but he didn''t even see his true face? To be reprimanded?


    In her own position, Jin Ying should smile when she arranges her tasks. This Yang Chendong is nothing but a young man without long hair. Although she enjoys military power now, she still has the status of royal guards. How dare she talk to herself like this.


    When Yang Chendong was about to make a statement, he turned his back to his loyal and brave Marquis and spoke again, "you have come to take father-in-law Jin''s money and know the confidentiality of this matter in your position, but you still came with so many people. Do you want people all over the world and the emperor to know this matter?"


    With this question, LV Guili, who originally wanted to fight back, closed his mouth. It suddenly occurred to him that the destination he came to today was to take money, but he seemed to be swaggering. Was it screwed up?


    Seeing LV GUI''s face turn red and green for a while, Yang Chendong sneered in his heart, laughing at each other''s ignorance of heaven and earth, and laughing at each other''s abandonment of the public for private affairs. Such a person is also the most despised existence in his heart.


    A person can have a temper or personality, but everything should be done without affecting the general situation. If something goes wrong because of your temper, it is unforgivable. LV GUI, who was born in a strange way, made this mistake. Naturally, Yang Chendong should seize this opportunity to educate each other.


    "I asked for money in a big way. I didn''t know that it was the royal guards who openly came to ask for bribes? Once the matter was spread, what would the imperial princes and ministers who hated you to the bone in the court do? Would you still use Ben hou to say more?" Yang Chendong''s voice was cold and his eyes stared at LV GUI.


    "Well, I''m reckless." Lv GUI''s face turned white, and a cold sweat came out from his forehead. If things were like what Yang Chendong said, he took 500 royal guards to take 1 million liang of silver away from the immortal residence, the shock would not be impossible even to kill his head. As for the fact that he is taking money for father Jin Ying''s business, who will believe it when he tells it? Not only that, I''m afraid that father-in-law Jin Ying will be the first person to attack himself.


    Thinking that his head almost fell off his shoulder, and it was Yang Chendong who saved his life. At this moment, LV GUI didn''t blame him at all. On the contrary, he was grateful. "You are really reckless. You should think clearly about what to do before you make a decision. You should think twice before you act. OK, you go first. I will arrange people to send the silver out of the immortal house in batches. You can arrange reliable people to wait outside for reception." the lesson is almost the same. Yang Chendong naturally knows the truth. He waved his hand at once, Make it look like you can go.


    He was already ashamed of what Yang Chendong said. At this moment, LV GUI didn''t want to stay here at all. After seeing the gesture, he quickly nodded his head and thanked and quit the immortal house.


    Outside the gate, Han Zhi is still shouting with the royal guards. Especially when he sees LV GUI go in for a while but no news comes out, he is worried about the safety of the commander and wants to enter the immortal house to search.


    For Han Zhi''s request, Yang Si and Yang Wu, who were responsible for guarding the door, certainly wouldn''t agree. They and Qiu Wu of the first guard team stood at the door of Shenxianju, blocking everyone''s way and possibility.


    "Yo!" seeing that someone dared to stop the royal guards, Han Zhi was happy. He pretended to be angry on the surface. He turned his body and said to the royal guards behind him, "brothers, do you see? Someone dared to block our way without selling our royal guards'' face. What do you say?"


    "Rush in and catch those who dare to block the way into the imperial edict prison." the royal guards behind them were encouraged by Han Zhi''s words, and each one stared with an indomitable look.

 Chapter 184

    Hundreds of people stood at the door of the immortal house shouting. This scene had attracted a lot of people to watch. They were like going to the zoo to see animals, one by one showing a look of schadenfreude.


    As far as ordinary people are concerned, both royal guards and immortal residence are representatives of privilege and belong to the kind of superior. They are happy to see the fight between them, that is, the dog bites the dog''s mouth.


    There are more and more people in the crowd, and more and more ministers and their eyes are standing among the crowds. They want to know exactly how this happened.


    In this clamor, when more and more people were watching the excitement, LV GUI came out of the gate of the immortal house. When I saw so many people watching, my heart was tight. What Zhong Dan Hou said is true. Things have gone so far that if they still remove a large amount of gold and silver from here, they can think about the impact, even with their toes.


    Thinking that if it weren''t for Yang Chendong''s reminder, he would make a big mistake and even lose his head. All this is because I listened to his subordinate Han Zhi. He said he wanted Yang Chendong to be defeated, but in fact, he didn''t bet his head together?


    People have this mentality. After something happens, he is always willing to attribute the responsibility to others. It seems that only by doing so will he be more wise. Now LV GUI puts the blame on Han Zhi. Seeing that this person is still jumping there, he is not afraid to make things bigger. Suddenly, he is angry. He hurried forward, raised his hand, and another bus palm fell on Han Zhi''s face.


    "Ba!" a loud slap fell, which also quieted the originally bustling streets. "Bastard, who told you that the spies of Valla sneaked into the immortal''s residence. I went in and found nothing. As a member of the royal guards, I was so credulous to my subordinates'' reports and took action easily without even investigating clearly. Even I was taken advantage of by you. It''s really annoying. From now on, Han Zhi was demoted to thousands of royal guards to see the effect."


    It was not only a slap, but also a speech. Even the official position was reduced by more than one grade. After that, LV GUI seemed to have a lot of luck. Then he looked around darkly and said to the people who were watching the excitement, "what can we see? Let''s go."


    The commander of the royal guards hall spoke. No one dared to stay here. They immediately dispersed and restored the silence and peace.


    LV GUI then left with the crowd. Han Zhi, who was stunned by two slaps, also left here under the pull of several trusted subordinates. Next to the elegant window on the second floor of Shenxianju, Yang Chendong looked at everything that had happened in his eyes, his eyes like a sword.


    "Young master, Han Zhi has been demoted this time. I''m afraid he hates you more. In order to avoid future trouble, it''s better to..." Hu mang standing behind felt the faint killing intention from Yang Chendong, so he stepped forward and whispered.


    "Well." Yang Chendong didn''t refuse, just nodded. Hu mang understood and looked at the background of Han Zhi who was going downstairs. This man is dead!


    ......


    Yang Chendong took over all the military forces and defense in the capital city.


    The first thing I did was to open the gate and let the people who wanted to leave go. Businessmen and ordinary people who were already terrified had the opportunity. At present, the whole family left. For a time, the population of the capital decreased sharply, and many industries were vacuum.


    Taking this opportunity, Yang Chendong made a decisive move. Under the concerted efforts of Yang Fu, Hu Yan, Qiao Yin, snow lady and Xiang lady, more and more industries and real estate belong to Yang Chendong.


    Yang Sanzheng, deputy director of the Security Bureau and the actual leader of Yang''s intelligence department, is facing Yang Chendong and reporting all the information he knows.


    "Young master, as you think, the city gate is wide open. Most of the people who really leave the city are businessmen, and only 23 / 10 of the people. It seems that the people still have confidence in the imperial court. In addition, according to your previous instructions, we have investigated that some businessmen in the city are making a lot of national wealth. These people are mainly grain merchants and salt merchants, and they raise them wantonly The price of grain and salt has disrupted the normal order in the capital. We have recorded the names of these people, all on it. "


    Yang San said, respectfully handed a list to his boss Hu Mang''s hand, and then turned to Yang Chendong''s hand.


    Random glance at the list, there were fifty or sixty people in the dense crowd. Yang Chendong shook his head lightly. "These businessmen have no sovereign and no country. They only have interests in their eyes, so they should be reported to Kim Ying father-in-law, so that he can report to the emperor for knowledge, and then collect the hand of Jinyi Wei and Dongchang, and take all these businessmen together to catch up with the enemy."


    Yang Chendong''s voice was firm and decisive.


    There is nothing wrong with businessmen seeking money, but if they want to make war money and national disaster money, I''m sorry. Such businessmen should be punished well. If you want to catch these people, it will play a role in knocking on the mountain and shaking the tiger. With such an example, you should think about what other businessmen want to do. As for what these businessmen will do after they are caught, the people of the royal guards must know what to do. They just buy their lives with money. I''m sorry for those businessmen who only recognize wealth but not country. It''s not impossible to kill a few people.


    After dealing with these businessmen, Yang San continued to report, "young master, Leng song, head of the regiment, has arrived outside the capital with Leng Feng of the three companies. You can enter the city at your command. He asked the young master for instructions on the time and way to enter the city."


    Among the Yang new army, there are now 20 companies and five battalions in the army and 20 companies and five battalions in the Navy. However, Yang Chendong did not integrate these troops and still took the battalion as the unit. But even so, two commanders were appointed first, Leng song of the army and Kaohsiung of the Navy.


    This time, I learned that the young master was going to fight with Wala in the capital. I took good measures of the other party''s spirit. Embedded in the city, several battalion commanders of Yang''s new army were fighting with each other. They were all striving for this opportunity to perform well in front of the sixth young master.


    Several battalion commanders were fighting for it. For a time, Kaohsiung and lengsong couldn''t make up their mind. Finally, they simply asked lengsong to come with the soldiers of the three companies as a leader. After all, this war was commanded by the sixth young master himself. It was lengsong''s wish to learn well in front of the sixth young master.


    As the only head of the army and the highest officer except Yang Chendong, he had to lead the troops himself. Naturally, several other battalion commanders lost the opportunity to compete.


    That is, they couldn''t become the top leaders. The battalion commanders focused on the company commander who could lead the troops. For a time, the battalion commanders were willing to demote themselves to the capital as the company commander and listen to the dispatch of the sixth young master.


    For this matter, lengsong and Kaohsiung had a headache for a long time. Finally, under some coordination, they produced a satisfactory result for all parties.


    Leng song is the head of the first battalion and also the commander of the second company; Tengshan used to be the commander of the Third Battalion and the commander of the third company; Wu Sheng, commander of the Fourth Battalion, was appointed commander of the fourth company.


    If we add Xiao Feng, the second battalion commander who arrived in the capital early, it is four capable companies composed of one head and three battalion commanders.


    At this time, Yang Chendong was holding a list with a detailed list of three companies with 300 people. There are many names he can call here. These are the first batch of cold fronts he trained, just like Wu Sheng, the fourth battalion commander. Only when I graduated, because there were too few positions for officers, I was assigned to the position of monitor. I didn''t expect to become a battalion commander so soon after training and excellent performance in chiembedded city.


    "OK, let them go to the city in the afternoon. By the way, let them all wear camouflage clothes to go to the city. They are called mercenaries. Of course, they should be different from other armies. Yang San will inform them about this. Hu mang will arrange someone to find a big yard in the city and put lengsong there. Remember, no one can get close to it without the permission of my young master. If there is a royal coat Wei and the spies in the East Hall want to know the situation and see the blood, but it''s best not to kill. Just teach them a lesson. "


    Cold front was established by Yang Chendong. At first, it took a lot of effort. This time, I finally have a chance to light my sword. Of course, I can''t be careless.


    With the orders issued one by one, the whole capital became lively. A large number of royal guards wearing flying fish clothes suddenly appeared outside many shops under operation. After they appeared, they took the boss away without saying a word and sealed the shop at the same time.


    Because of the sudden appearance, many shop owners have not found out what happened, and cold chains have been tied around their necks. For a time, on the street, you can often see teams of royal guards and fat bosses in cotton robes who are wanted by them.


    The shops were closed and the boss was arrested, which triggered riots after riots. In particular, most of the closed shops are shops selling rice and salt, which is related to the most basic life of ordinary people, making people even more anxious, and there is the possibility of chaos at any time.


    At this time, the sound of firecrackers came from the street. When the people were curious to watch, they found that some new grain shops and salt shops had opened. The excellent location, spacious and bright business environment, mountains of rice grains and the unified Yang''s plaque instantly calmed the people''s anxious hearts.

 Chapter 185

    In particular, I came forward to find out that the price of rice and salt here was the same as that more than a dozen days ago. There was no intention of raising the price because there was going to be a war. It made the people smile and rush to buy. At the same time, it also played a very positive role in stabilizing the hearts of the people in the capital.


    Near Miaoying Temple (also known as Baita Temple) in the inner city, in a shop covering an area of 500 square meters, a girl in a pink suit was smiling at the people coming and going in the shop and the customers coming and returning with satisfaction.


    This woman is Yang Chendong''s wife Hu Yan. Wearing a pink suit, she is very capable. At this time, she was supervising everything that happened here as the landlady, as well as all the trading transactions.


    Miaoying temple is near Hu Fu. Hu Yan chooses to drive her sovereignty here so that she can better see the smiling faces of the previous neighbors. The fact did not disappoint her. The cheap and high-quality food did fill the faces of the people who came here with a satisfied smile.


    "Madam, the Marquis has an order. Please go to the Yongding gate quickly. There is excitement to see." just sitting on the chair, tasting tea and looking at all this with satisfaction, sun Chuang Baihu came to Hu Yan and whispered after meeting with a cold front who delivered the news.


    "Have fun to see? Prepare a sedan chair." originally I wanted to stay here for a while to see if I could meet some acquaintances of Hu Yan. When I heard that there was fun to see, I couldn''t calm down. I got up in a hurry and made the maid Xiaoqing complain, "miss, slow down, slow down."


    The same scene happened to Qiao Yin, Xue Niang Zi and Xiang Niang Zi, who were patrolling stores in the city. They all got the news that there was excitement at Yongding gate, and their husband was still waiting for them, so they sat in the soft sedans one by one.


    On the tower of Yongding gate, Yang Chendong is standing here in green clothes. Beside him are the command departments of five cities, including Tao Jin and sun Bing.


    Five people stand here and look into the distance. Unfortunately, their eyesight is limited and what they can see is really limited.


    Seeing nothing, the five people looked at each other, and then shook their heads. They really didn''t know why Zhongdan Hou called them here.


    Compared with what the five people looked at there with their eyes, Yang Chendong held a binocular military telescope in his hand. From time to time, he raised the mirror to look far away, and then there was a smile in his eyes.


    "Pedal pedal..." on the stairs leading to the city tower, there was the sound of high-heeled shoes stepping on the ground, light and sweet.


    Hearing the sound, Yang Chendong didn''t have to look back to know who came. In the world, wearing such avant-garde things as high-heeled shoes, it seems that there is no one else except their four wives.


    Sure enough, Hu Yan took the lead, followed by Qiao Yin, followed by snow lady and Xiang lady. The four women came to the city tower of Yongding gate in women''s suits of different colors.


    As soon as the four women appeared, they were really like flowers in full bloom, giving men a great visual impact.


    The exquisite women''s suit makes the four women''s plump body look more explosive. Under the short skirt below the knee, there is white skin and slender and healthy legs, which makes men''s heart beat faster. In addition, against the background of high-heeled shoes, the four women''s body looks more tall and beautiful. As soon as they appear, they won everyone''s attention.


    "Cough." standing aside, Hu mang noticed that sun Chong''s five eyes were on Hu Yan''s four women, so he coughed a few times.


    These coughs also reminded the five people of sun Chong and instantly pulled their thoughts back to reality. It was really indecent to stare at the wife of Zhongdan Hou with such eyes. Then they turned their heads away one by one.


    "LIULANG." several women of Hu Yan ignored others'' eyes. Although their heartbeat was also very strong at this time, they were gradually used to the feeling of being noticed, and were still able to smooth their emotions quickly.


    The four women happily came to Yang Chendong and surrounded him, followed by Ying Yingyan''s greetings. Of course, the most important question for several women is what fun to see here.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, people will be here soon. Come on, get a telescope for each of the four ladies." Yang Chendong smiled at the four women and waved gently. Hu Mang and Yang Er each held two telescopes and handed them to Hu Yan''s four women.


    The four women are no strangers to binoculars. They had seen them when they were in Yangjiazhuang. They also lamented the magic of this thing and the intelligence of their husband. At this time, after holding things in his hand, he looked into the distance along the direction pointed by Yang Chendong.


    At this look, a touch of olive green is now in the telescope. From a distance, it looks like a straight green pine. However, the difference is that this green pine is moving forward slowly.


    "What is that? How can it move?" the snow lady shouted like a child who had discovered the new world, telling her curiosity.


    Although Hu Yan and Lady Xiang didn''t say anything, they put down their binoculars and looked at Yang Chendong with expectant eyes, which also exposed their inner surprise.


    Only I have been to chixian City, and even witnessed Yang Chendong''s skillful sound of training Leng Feng, looking at the sixth young master with a kind of gentle sunshine. She knew very well that these mobile Qingsong must be the trained elite power cold front, and their appearance must have accepted LIULANG''s order.


    "What? What will move?" the five of sun Bing looked at several women with puzzled and confused eyes, and finally fixed their eyes on Yang Chendong, the loyal and courageous Hou.


    Seeing everyone''s doubts, Yang Chendong first took down the telescope hanging on his body, and then handed it to the tiger mang standing aside without saying anything, but the "schoolboy" who had followed him since childhood understood the young master''s meaning, took the telescope and handed it to the confused sun bore.


    With curiosity and more confusion, sun bore took over the wangyuanjing, followed the look of Yang Chendong and several women, put the telescope in front of his eyes, and then couldn''t help but scream.


    Perhaps the things in front of him were too shocking, which made sun Chong put down his hands in surprise. Well, the long rope of the telescope is hanging around his neck, otherwise such a valuable thing will really fall to the ground after losing the shackles of his hands.


    Sun Bing''s call made the other four commanders of the five City Army and horse division more curious. They surrounded him one by one and asked what was going on? What did he see that surprised him so much.


    Not knowing how to describe it or how to answer it, sun Chong decided to tell several colleagues the facts. That is, he took off the telescope and handed it to Tao Jin.


    Tao Jin also raised the telescope in front of her eyes, and soon learned the look of sun Bing. She screamed, her face numb and frightened.


    Regardless of the reaction of several commanders, Yang Chendong''s eyes had long fallen on the women of Hu Yan and said with smiling eyes, "this is what LIULANG let you watch. And it''s not something, but an army, a mercenary."


    "Mercenaries?" Hu Yan''s three women looked puzzled. To say that they have all seen mercenaries, aren''t the 100 cold fronts headed by Xiao Feng mercenaries? And these people are very polite to several women, but it seems that they are different.


    "LIULANG won''t cheat you, but the uniforms of these mercenaries are different from the mercenaries you''ve seen." Yang Chendong saw the questions in the eyes of several women, and took the initiative to answer them before they asked.


    Yang Chendong''s explanation made Hu Yan nod thoughtfully. At that time, the olive green army of 300 people was rapidly approaching the Yongding gate of the capital. The Daming city guards who had received the order before did not stop when they saw a foreign army approaching from a distance, but looked at the army completely different from them with the vigilant eyes of the ten middle schools.


    Wearing a light green camouflage suit, a camouflage hat, a pair of black and shiny military high waist leather shoes, holding the cold black 95 style in his hand, and a big backpack behind him. There are quilts for them to sleep, face boxes for washing their faces, all articles for washing and gargling, and some necessities of life, etc.


    Leng song, the head of the army of the new army of the Yang Department, was at the head of the team. He straightened his body, looked forward with bright eyes, and walked with a sense of vigorous rhythm.


    Behind him, a team of three hundred people, four in a row, a total of 75 cold front soldiers, marching forward with neat steps. Every twenty-five cases, an officer will lead the team. Unlike ordinary soldiers, they all wear an exquisite black pistol, which looms under the protection of the holster.


    When you can see the capital city wall with your naked eyes, the spirit of the three hundred cold fronts became highly nervous and excited. For nothing else, we can immediately see their absolute commander, Yang Chendong, the founder of this army. Everyone seems very nervous.


    When the team came 100 meters in front of Yongding gate, Leng song, who led the team, looked more serious and solemn. "The second company, get ready and show our mental outlook. Everyone listens to my orders. Comrades in arms are like brothers, ready to sing!"


    "Comrades in arms, comrades in arms, relatives like brothers, hope to call us together. You come from the frontier, he comes from the mainland, and we are all children of the country..."


    The neat and loud songs of the second company suddenly sounded. The first time they were shocked were the soldiers of the Ming Dynasty guarding the city gate.

 Chapter 186

    When they suddenly heard this neat and heroic song, they were not shocked, but frightened. The timid ones threw all their spears to the ground. The braver ones also raised the spear and tightly protected their whole body, as if they were ready to fight at any time on the battlefield.


    The sound of the song also woke up sun Chong and others who had an uncertain look on the city tower. They are still lamenting the magic and power of the telescope? What kind of existence is it that can bring things so far closer to such a distance.


    When they were still puzzled and puzzled, the loud song came to their ears. The five people were surprised and woke up from their doubts just now. What I did then was to look down at the city and look at the three hundred mercenaries in different clothes who were entering the city.


    "Listen to the third company, the hard company, the hard soldier, ready to sing!" Tengshan''s cry suddenly sounded.


    "Excellent companies, excellent soldiers, excellent ideas are red, excellent bullets have long eyes, excellent bayonets are red with blood, the impact is like a strong wind, and stick to the iron Great Wall. There are many excellent company heroes and excellent soldiers!" suddenly, a loud voice sounded immediately, responding to the loud and clear songs of the second company in front.


    "Wow! This song gives people a shocking feeling. I feel my blood boiling when I listen to it. Who created it?" Xiang Niang and Xue Niang soon had a problem from a professional point of view, and then looked at their LIULANG with deep meaning.


    During this time of contact with Yang Chendong, the two women did not know how many new songs and songs they listened to. Over time, I have been immune to these beautiful words and music. At this moment, when I hear such a strong new military song, I will naturally think that it was made by LIULANG at the first time.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong did not give any answer, but raised his right hand with a smile and greeted the 300 cold front passing through the city gate.


    The people who didn''t know it really just greeted them warmly, but the cold front marching under the city tower knew that the sixth young master was welcoming them.


    "These troops are so energetic!"


    "Yes! Step in step. At first glance, you are an excellent teacher."


    "It is worthy of being a mercenary. Just looking at its momentum, it is not comparable to our Daming army, but I don''t know how they are trained..."


    On the tower, sun Bing and other five commanders were both sighing and admiring. At the same time, they also had some confidence in guarding the capital.


    Under the city tower, with Wu Sheng, the company commander of the fourth company, taking the lead in singing the military song of unity is strength, the whole team also smoothly entered the city, and under the guidance of Xiao Feng and other cold front downstairs, they took a big step towards their own courtyard in the city.


    "Tell all the soldiers in the city not to disturb these mercenaries, even if it''s spying. They have a bad temper. Who gets into trouble at that time will bear the consequences." Yang Chendong looked at the team, who was far away from his eyes, and thoughtfully ordered the five people of sun bore.


    "Don''t worry, marquis. The soldiers of the five cities army and horses Division will be very obedient. But we can''t control the people of the East Hall and the royal guards." Sun Chong stepped forward and said cautiously.


    "If you can''t control it, don''t control it. Tell them the news that if anyone doesn''t have eyes and wants to get up and lose his life, it has nothing to do with us." Yang Chendong''s mouth tilted slightly, and a strong sense of self-confidence spread all over his body.


    Although the royal guards and the east hall already belong to a very strong existence in the Ming Dynasty, they are still not enough to see and be qualified as opponents in front of the real cold front.


    Three hundred mercenaries entered the city. The news soon spread to the palace and to the Emperor Zhu Qiyu.


    "Are all here? Are you sure it''s 300?" Zhu Qiyu asked with a trace of suspicion after hearing it.


    No wonder he cares so much about the number of people. Every person who appears represents 20000 liang of silver. It hurts to think about it. Although some royal real estate was later used to replace silver, it was real gold and silver, didn''t it?


    Five million Liang is actually split in half in Daming. It''s almost two years of tax revenue. How can Zhu Qiyu not be distressed.


    Jin Ying, as the emperor''s attendant, naturally understood the truth very well. When the emperor asked about the number of mercenaries, he immediately replied, "don''t worry, Emperor. We have checked the number of mercenaries alone. There are 303 people, three more than the original number."


    "Oh? Then they won''t ask us for more silver." who would have thought that Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu''s first reaction after hearing this answer was about silver.


    In this regard, Jin Ying was very helpless and could only say in an uncertain tone: "this shouldn''t be. After all, we gave millions of liang of silver. We shouldn''t be short of these 60000 Liang."


    "It''s good not to ask for silver." Zhu Qiyu nodded like a relief. Not long after he became emperor, he experienced so many things. Only going out but not going in seems to be farther and farther away from his road of becoming a Ming king. He can''t help but be careful.


    Jin Ying stood by. Still waiting for Zhu Qiyu''s instructions. Unexpectedly, there was no news from others. For a moment, with thousands of words in his heart, he said carefully, "emperor, people are coming, but we don''t know what combat power they have. After all, there are only 300 people. Can they defeat the powerful warla army? I''m worried."


    "Yes, yes." after Jin Ying''s reminder, Zhu Qiyu couldn''t help nodding. After all, there are only 300 people, even if you add the previous 100, it is only 400. Can we really refuse the vara army outside the capital? This is that Zhu Qiyu, the emperor, also has some doubts. "Ai Qing, in your opinion, how should we do it?"


    "Well... I don''t know what to say. But it''s always right to test. But the loyal and brave Marquis once strictly ordered that no one was allowed to disturb these mercenaries. He said that they had a bad temper. If they rashly spy on them, they would die. So I don''t know how to do it." Jin Ying said, looking sideways at Zhu Qiyu.


    Jin Ying really didn''t have much trust in these mercenaries, so she wanted to send someone to test them. But he was afraid that he would annoy Yang Chendong. He was making a crime of being neither human nor expert. Only then did he think of getting Zhu Qiyu''s edict to do things.


    Although it was not long to be an emperor, Zhu Qiyu was originally a smart man, otherwise he would not become a king emperor. After listening to Jin Ying''s words, how can you not know what he thinks? Considering that some things always need to be tested to know, otherwise if you really find a group of mediocre people to come over, won''t you miss your important task of guarding the capital?


    So Zhu Qiyu just thought about it, and said to Jin Ying, "I also have this concern. That''s right. It''s better to test it. I think even if something happens, you can get rid of your ignorance. Being so loyal and brave is helpless."


    That''s what Jin Ying wants, and that''s what he''s waiting for. That is, even Zhu Qiyu said so. He naturally said with great confidence: "yes, I know how to do it."


    With the permission of the emperor, Jin Ying immediately summoned LV GUI, the commander of the royal guards, and explained that he sent someone to test the strength of mercenaries.


    As soon as LV GUI took back one million liang of silver, he received a new order. Once he heard that he was against Yang Chendong, he felt a little afraid at the bottom of his heart.


    Before, LV GUI just thought that Yang Chendong was just lucky and had a good life. He had his current position at a young age. But after the meeting in XianXianju in the morning, the momentum of the other party was far older, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    Yang Chendong had already said that mercenaries had a bad temper. Don''t provoke them, but he followed Jin Ying and sent a decree, which put him in a dilemma for a time.


    Send someone to test it. I''m afraid it will annoy Yang Chendong. The scene that the powerful momentum oppressed him in the morning has not completely disappeared. No, it''s the emperor''s will and father-in-law Jin''s meaning. Even if he has the courage, he doesn''t dare to disobey.


    "Hey, do you want to go or not, just who to send?" Lv GUI began to think of names and personal images, and soon Han Zhi''s name appeared in his mind.


    Han Zhi offended Yang Chendong. As a Shangguan, LV GUI couldn''t be clearer. Today, he was demoted because he did something wrong and became a thousand households. If it is still the identity of commanding things, it is naturally inappropriate to do exploratory things, but it seems that there is no problem for a thousand family officials.


    "Come and bring Han Zhiqian. I have something to do with him." I have an idea in my heart. When I talk, I have a bit of confidence.


    Han Zhi. From the moment he married his sister to Wang Gou, he had sworn against Yang Chendong. That is, from that time on, he had stepped into the gate of hell with one foot.


    Han Zhi was not killed before because of his identity. If a commander of the royal guards is killed suddenly, there will be an uproar, which is not good for Yang Chendong. It''s better to stay first and find the right opportunity to do it.


    But just this morning, Han Zhi even encouraged LV GUI to find the trouble of Shenxianju. With this, this person can''t stay. After Hu mang got the order, he handed the task to baizuo, leader of the ghost sniper team.


    This kind of invisible killing work is the specialty of the ghost sniper team. Since taking the task, baizo began to look forward to the arrival of the evening.

 Chapter 187

    Before it was completely dark, the watchers of Han Zhi sent back the news that he had gone to LV GUI, the commander of the royal guards. He didn''t even have time for a column of incense, so he came out again, and then took ten good royal guards to a humble restaurant nearby to drink.


    Han Zhi''s abnormal behavior soon became suspicious after Bai Zuo learned about it. It is said that he has just been demoted during the day. It should be when he is in a low mood. Where can he have leisure to drink? Even if you go to drink, you shouldn''t go with ten good brothers? There can only be one explanation for such behavior, that is, what task he took.


    Unable to figure out what Han Zhi would do, Bai Zuo simply ordered to keep an eye on him. At the same time, all brothers should maintain 100% vigilance and just eat some dry food at their monitoring positions. If there is an accident in the task because of anyone''s carelessness, they will be expelled from the ghost sniper team.


    Under strict orders, all twenty team members were ready for battle. Even when eating, the sniper and the observer ate separately and stared at Han Zhi.


    He has been completely monitored. Han Zhi didn''t realize it. He still eats meat and drinks with his brothers in the restaurant.


    "Brothers, the commander said that today''s task is extremely important. This matter depends on the good relationship with you on weekdays. This brings you out to pick up the credit, so you can drink tonight, but no one can drink too much, okay?" Han Zhi said with a happy face. He even claimed that he should have done it. In fact, this is exactly what LV GUI promised him.


    LV GUI said that tonight is to test these new mercenaries to see what level they have. Don''t provoke if you are heavily guarded and have strong combat power. But if it''s just donkey dung and eggs, it''s also a great achievement to clean them up. At that time, he will make it clear to the emperor. It''s easy to recover his status at that time. It''s not impossible to say that once he enters the eyes of the new emperor, he will have a broad future and become a common knowledge of the royal guards.


    Making a promise is just to make Han Zhi do his duty. Han Zhi didn''t know this. He just thought that the emperor had doubts about these mercenaries. He thought that as long as he could prove the incompetence of these mercenaries, he could hit Yang Chendong''s reputation. At that time, he would make the loyal and courageous Hou kneel at his feet and apologize.


    Under such an idea, let him be determined to take action tonight. He has already thought of using magic incense to subdue these mercenaries, which is also the most common method used by royal guards when they start. By surprise, no matter what kind of expert you are, you will eventually be charmed to the ground. Didn''t you let yourself do it at that time?


    Han Zhi described a bright future. All the ten brothers showed their gratitude and thanked him. It seems that they have made great achievements.


    He drank the wine for more than two hours until it was completely dark and the curfew bell had sounded. Han Zhi left the tavern with his brothers and rushed to the courtyard where the mercenaries lived.


    This scene was seen by the ghost sniper team. When he saw the direction of the group, baizuo soon understood the other party''s intention. Immediately send someone to report the situation to the sixth young master. After all, the target of others is lengsong. Do you want to continue the assassination mission or get the consent of Yang Chendong.


    Under surveillance, Han Zhi and ten confidants have come to a street away from Leng Feng''s courtyard. Here they stop and then look for hidden safe places to hide.


    If you can become an expert in the royal guards, your hiding skills are not bad. With the cover of the night, if you haven''t been staring at them here all the time, it''s afraid that Bai Zuoren and others can hardly find these people without the help of the night instrument.


    Han Zhi and other 11 people hid and began to wait, waiting for the arrival of the late night and the emergence of the most sleepy time of the human body. They believe that these mercenaries who are on their way continuously, even if they arrange people to be on duty at night, will have a time of negligence, and that moment is the best time for them to start. There is no high demand. As long as they can kill two mercenaries, it is enough to show the success of their actions and prove that these people are not too powerful.


    Immortal house.


    The largest bedroom in the backyard was originally reserved for Yang Chendong''s rest when he was under construction. Even if there is an inch of land and an inch of gold here, even if the sixth young master doesn''t often come here to rest, the room has been kept, which also shows everyone''s gratitude and respect for him.


    After taking the military power to protect the city, it''s not easy to rest in Yang family village. This place has become Yang Chendong''s resting place these days. In the evening, Hu Yan''s four daughters will be here with him. They will talk and chat for a few days, and have a good time.


    Yang Chendong, who was telling stories to the four women in the room and teasing them happy, suddenly heard the voice of Hu mang outside the door, "young master, there is news from Bai Zuo."


    "Wait a minute." Yang Chendong shouted to the outside, then put on a robe and gave several women a look to wait a moment. Then he walked out of the bedroom and saw the tiger mang outside the door and an observer of the ghost sniper team.


    "Report to the sixth young master. When our captain followed Han Zhi, he found that he took ten men to the courtyard where leader lengsong rested. The captain asked for instructions on what to do next?" when the observer saw Yang Chendong coming out, he knelt on his knees and showed great respect.


    "Oh? There''s such a thing." Yang Chendong narrowed his eyes after listening, and then quickly said with a smile: "The king of hell really told you to die in the third watch. Who dares to keep you until the fifth watch. Even if he wants to die so much, he is. Tell your captain, don''t scare the snake. Just take a look at lengsong''s vigilance? Also, no matter what the result is, none of these people need to stay. All of them are solved, and then handed over to the people of the Security Bureau to send these bodies to the police The Yamen Office of royal guards is a warning. "


    That is, it was said that mercenaries have a bad temper. If anyone else wants to have a try, you don''t have to be polite. Even Han Zhi has solved it at the same time, which also saves some trouble in cleaning up the aftermath.


    In the dark, people with their own security bureau protected the observer and returned to baizuo. After receiving the order of the sixth young master, the ghost sniper team quietly stayed in the dark, which seemed to be integrated with the night.


    The cold wind blew, the drums sounded on the third watch, the whole street was silent, and several dark shadows covered each other in the street and began to take action.


    Royal guards can become an important military force relied on by emperors of all dynasties. At least the way of alternating forward in front of them is very desirable. They always maintain the attack formation and don''t forget the defense. It has to be said that they have spent a certain amount of effort in training at ordinary times.


    Just a few colds, eight figures disappeared into the depths of the street, giving people the feeling that they had never appeared. But in the dark corner, both groups were waiting for their arrival.


    Han Zhi was very careful not to take direct action, but stopped here with two confidants. In this way, he can know the good news at the first time. Of course, if the situation is bad, he can withdraw at the first time.


    This may be the advantage of being an official. The danger is always left to the people below. Most of the credit will fall into his hands.


    The difference is that during this time, they have surrounded Han Zhi hiding in the corner in a fan, and the seemingly insignificant corner has long been the target of public criticism.


    Such a fan-shaped circle can ensure that once Han Zhi wants to leave, no matter which direction he leaves, he will at least face the muzzle of the two snipers. It''s really difficult to insert his wings.


    Han Zhi, who didn''t know this, was still waiting for good news. He was also very confident. His eight men were strong. They were also equipped with powerful bows and crossbows. Even in the dark, they could kill the target in place within 70 steps.


    With such a strong bow, this is Han Zhi''s confidence. When he closed his eyes and leaned against the corner, he even showed a winner''s smile on his face. It seems that he has seen the scene of success and winning the task.


    A courtyard across the street.


    This courtyard was originally the residence of a prince. Later, because it was sealed in other places, it was empty and became a royal industry. This time, when talking with the Ministry of household, Yang Chendong''s cousin was also a representative. Yang Fu felt that the environment here was good and the main site was large enough, so he took down the four entering courtyard, which became a temporary resting place for Leng Feng.


    According to the rules, as soon as he was admitted to the hospital, leader lengsong ordered people to do a rigorous search. Although this is the place arranged by the sixth young master for them, there is no big mistake. Yang Chendong often said that relying on others is better than relying on himself. It is impossible for people not to make mistakes, but being cautious and careful can completely reduce the probability of mistakes.


    With this kind of teaching, the cold front never relaxed their inspection of the rest place no matter where they appeared and how tired they were. Even when they occupied the middle of xiaoryukyu Island, they found two hidden enemy soldiers near the rest place. They originally wanted to set fire after the cold front slept, but they were finally caught by the cautious new army Here we are. That is, since then, it has become an iron rule to strictly check the surroundings wherever you go.

 Chapter 188

    After some inspection, there was nothing wrong. The army began to bury the pot for cooking. Taking this opportunity, lengsong arranged enough security work and called the two battalion commanders acting as company commander to their temporary rooms.


    The three men touched their heads. Lengsong didn''t mean to be polite at all, and said bluntly: "You two, the sixth young master has been playing the game in the capital, and everything has been very smooth. This time we can come here to show our strength is also a part of the plan. Now we have successfully come to the capital city, which is equivalent to completing the first step, but the next situation will only be more severe. Even when we don''t fight with the Wara army, we are afraid to pass the first step The army of the capital of the Ming Dynasty has tested us. "


    Tengshan and wusheng sat there. After listening to lengsong''s words, they all agreed and nodded. Obviously, they also have the same understanding.


    "Well, I''m sure you can guess something. Yes, some people despise us. I''m afraid it''s necessary to do exploratory work. The sixth young master has paved the way for this matter. He has long made it clear to the outside world that we are mercenaries and have a bad temper. In order to prove this from the side, the sixth young master didn''t even come here to see us all today." Leng song continued, "the sixth young master has told us everything with his actions. Then the next test exists at any time. How we behave is very important. Whether we can make the sixth young master satisfied or disappointed, it is likely that everything will happen tonight. Do you understand?"


    "Commander, we all understand. In this way, please hand over the task of tonight''s night duty to our third company. I promise to complete the task. No matter who comes, I will stay here. If I can''t complete the task, I''m willing to engage in military justice." Tengshan stood up at once, followed by a resolute look on his face.


    "Commander, please hand over the task of night duty to our fourth company. If we can''t destroy all the enemies in the future, I''d like to raise my head and meet each other." Wu Sheng, the commander of the fourth company, said more absolutely and directly pressed his life.


    "Battalion commander Wu, don''t rob me. You''re not as good as me in terms of seniority." Tengshan looked angrily at Wu Sheng and expressed strong dissatisfaction with this man''s desire to rob himself of the task.


    "Battalion commander Teng, qualifications can''t be a meal. Everything depends on the means. Our fourth company is confident and capable of completing this task." Wu Sheng has Mars in his eyes. There is a look that a word of discord may lead to a big fight.


    The two battalion commanders showed their intention to compete for the task, which made lengsong nod with great satisfaction. This is the availability of military morale. If everyone flinches in case of trouble, I''m afraid there''s no way to continue the battle.


    But sometimes having confidence is a good thing, but the final result depends on his strength. For example, Leng song''s strength is much stronger than the two. He is better than the two in terms of his ability to lead the army, the quality of a single soldier, and the level of his official position. Therefore, as soon as he spoke, he grabbed the task directly into his own hands, "Well, you don''t have to fight. You''re tired of driving during the day. Let''s leave the duty to our head tonight."


    "How can that work?" they almost objected with one voice. Just now they were still arguing in full swing, and even there was a word of disagreement and they were going to fight. This moment, they stood on the same line and spoke against lengsong.


    "Why not? I have the biggest official position here." Leng Song said that I am the head of the team. You should listen to me.


    What has the final say? "No!" Tengshan shook his head. A big official can''t say anything.


    When it was Wu Sheng''s turn, he said bluntly: "to say tired, everyone has been walking all day and is very tired. Why should we rest? Your second company should be responsible for guarding. This is unfair and unfair to the second company''s brothers. I won''t agree. If the head must do so, I must appeal when I see the sixth young master tomorrow. This is abusing power for personal gain and bullying others.


    As soon as Wu Sheng said this, lengsong immediately stared, but at this time he was so powerless.


    If it was in chixian City, lengsong would do so. Wu Sheng, as a subordinate, could only obey. But now, the sixth young master is close at hand and will see him tomorrow. No wonder he dares to say so. This is indeed a great pressure to lengsong. He doesn''t want someone to sue him when he sees the sixth young master.


    "Yes, if you don''t give us a chance, I''ll appeal when I see the sixth young master tomorrow." Tengshan saw that it seemed to be effective and immediately learned something.


    The two battalion commanders have the same attitude. For a moment, Leng song knew that it was impossible to win the task by pressing people with official positions. He had to sigh and say, "then draw lots. The three of us will be on duty in turn tonight. As for whether there will be accidents and who will encounter them, it all depends on everyone''s luck."


    "That''s good." it was said that it was a draw. Tengshan and wusheng immediately felt fair. At that moment, they had a smile on their face, which was completely different from the red face and thick neck just now.


    If Han Zhi saw this scene, he would regret coming to test. Who would have thought that in the face of danger, there were still people rushing to go? Under such morale, what kind of enemy can''t be defeated and dealt with?


    After drawing lots, lengsong had bad luck in the middle of the night; Tengshan''s luck was not good either. He drew a near dawn sign, only Wu Sheng. Looking at the note that said from three to four, he was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth.


    "Well, some people don''t need to be beautiful. We just came here today. Maybe people still want to see it. They can''t test it." Tengshan looked at Wu Sheng with some jealousy. Leng song, who is worthy of being the head of the regiment, is open-minded. Seeing that the results have come out, he said solemnly: "no matter whether something will happen, we should be careful when we are on duty. The guard post should be placed in one light and two darkness in a triangle to be foolproof. Well, go down and prepare."


    While lengsong asked the two battalion commanders to prepare, he also transferred two platoon commanders and ten elite brothers from the second company.


    It''s said that the draw is early, and the enemy rarely appears on the first and second watch, but lengsong is still ready to meet the enemy in the action, otherwise he won''t directly call out two platoon leaders to take charge of the alert task.


    However, no matter how well prepared, seeing that the second watch day passed and the third watch day had arrived, Leng song sighed and was disappointed to arrange someone to inform Wu Sheng.


    "Hehe, don''t bother the leader, I''ve come." I don''t know when Wu Sheng appeared behind lengsong. Looking at the other party''s camp, he was also led by two platoon leaders. There were many monitor and class Deputy among the team members.


    Looking at this camp, lengsong knew that if he wanted to remind the other party to be careful, he didn''t have to say it. When I left, I just patted each other on the shoulder. At this time, silence is better than sound.


    Wu Sheng took the defense and soon began to arrange according to the previous plan. Around the courtyard, the twelve people brought in were guarded in the way of three people in one direction and two dark and one light, while he himself found a safe corner in the middle, kept looking around with a night vision in his hand, and was still praying if there was an enemy, Be sure to show up when he is on duty. This is a good opportunity to show his face in front of the sixth young master.


    Perhaps it was prayer that worked. Just a quarter of an hour after Wu Sheng''s men lurked down, there was finally a movement on the wall of the courtyard. Although it was very slight, it was still discovered by the brothers in charge of guarding for the first time.


    In short, this is entirely due to the hidden subject in cold front training.


    Latent was created by Yang Chendong and improved according to his training when he was a soldier. The requirement is that any qualified cold front should be able to stay in the same place without eating or drinking for 24 hours


    Ability.


    Being able to reach 24 hours is just a pass. Keeping it for two days is good, and three days is excellent.


    At first, many people were puzzled by the training of this subject. They thought that there was no technical content and such training was of little significance. But after a serious examination, after 24 hours of motionless there, we all know how important this kind of training is for training their mentality.


    It is precisely because of the latent training that the cold front''s grumpy temper has converged a lot. Such training also makes many people learn to meditate, so as to ensure that they can face everything calmly and calmly in any critical situation.


    The latent training also makes it possible for every cold front to become an excellent sentry, that is, at any time, any person can be a good task of complete vigilance.


    It was because of the initial non-human training that eight outposts were ambushed and not found by the royal guards. They could only see four Ming outposts in their eyes.


    It was the existence of the Ming sentry that made the eight royal guards relax their vigilance. After carefully observing the surroundings and finding nothing wrong, they began to move slowly and touch the four Ming sentries.


    Mingshao is located in the center of the compound, far beyond the distance of 70 steps, which makes the strong bow in the hands of the royal guards impossible to reach. If you want to get something, you can only keep getting close. But they don''t know that such proximity to the Dharma makes them closer and closer to the God of death.


    The eight royal guards really have two skills. If there were no secret sentry, it would be really difficult to find them. But even if it was found, Wu Sheng, who hid in the corner and looked at everything with the night vision instrument, still didn''t give the order to close the net immediately. For nothing else, just because he was not sure whether the other party had backup. This time, he wanted to catch all of them. If one person escaped, it would be a failure in his action.

 Chapter 189

    Watch carefully and carefully around, waiting to see if the other party still has a backhand. Until the eight royal guards had climbed over the high wall and kept approaching the four famous outposts, and even someone took out the strong bow behind them, Wu Sheng still didn''t see any backup from the other side.


    "It should be these people. Even if there are backhands, it is impossible to enter the hospital." Wu Sheng made a decision quickly according to the situation. Then he got up slowly and put his right hand close to his mouth.


    Sign during the day and whistle at night!


    This is the contact between cold fronts. Wu Sheng put his right hand to his mouth and breathed heavily into the Dantian. He breathed out with a sharp sound, which was especially bright and clear in the silent night.


    As soon as the whistle sounded, six of the eight secret outposts who had been waiting could not wait to appear in the dark. Then the 95 style which had been held tightly in their hands spewed out bright flames in the dark and shot straight at the royal guards whose backs were facing them.


    "BAM BAM..."


    There was a loud gunshot. Six of the eight royal guards were directly knocked down in the first attack. The other two were shocked by the noise. One stood still and was directly hit by the second round of gunshot. The other reacted quickly and rolled in place. He wanted to find a safe place to dodge, but he was just killed by a gun when he stood up on the ground.


    This shot was shot by Wu Sheng. Under the night vision, any evasion is so meaningless.


    The gunshot rang out, and a burst of footsteps came from the courtyard. It was a class cold front in charge of internal duty who came to reinforce. There is no absolute thing, and there is always second-hand preparation, which is also the style of Leng Feng.


    As for the other cold fronts, they still fell asleep in their own room. This kind of shooting in the middle of the night has happened from time to time before. As long as the gunfire is not too fierce, they have the right not to get up.


    "Search, see if there are any enemies outside, and check whether the enemy is dead." after Wu Sheng shot a royal guards, he came out of the darkness, and then commanded the people with a smile on his face. Eight enemies were solved at one time. Although this was nothing in Leng Feng''s last battle, it was also equivalent to showing a small face in front of the sixth young master. It was a happy event anyway.


    Someone was examining the body. Someone had jumped on the wall and looked out. But from beginning to end, there were two secret outposts hiding, but they didn''t move at all. This is just in case. It has to be said that the cold fronts have long become elite under the training of Yang Chendong. Relying on the royal guards of Daming, they want to use a strong bow to deal with them. Not to mention eight people, even 80 people, 800 people can''t get any benefit.


    Outside the courtyard, the sudden sound of gunfire frightened Han Zhisan.


    The instinctive reaction is that the person sent must have had an accident and must have been found. As for whether he failed or killed the mercenary brothers, we have to wait to see the brothers who escaped.


    Han Zhi didn''t move. He was still waiting. Baizuo moved. The gunshot is the signal. He should finish here.


    A whistle under an attack order came out, which was somewhat abrupt in the silent night, which also attracted the attention of Han Zhi, who was hiding in the corner.


    "What''s the sound?" he looked around warily and asked two subordinates hiding in the corner like himself.


    "It''s like a whistle, but it''s already curfew. Who will blow this thing in the street in the middle of the night?" a subordinate touched his head with his hand and looked puzzled and confused.


    "HMM. hmm? No, let''s go." it''s Han Zhi. He is worthy of being the commander of royal guards. His reaction is not slow. Although he didn''t figure out what the problem was, his intuition told him that the situation was wrong. Now it''s the safest way to get out of here.


    As he spoke, he dodged and rushed out of the corner. At the moment he rushed out, a fire flashed in the night, staring at the place where he had just hid.


    It was just a matter of time before he could take his life. I don''t know whether it was good luck or why. This shot didn''t kill Han Zhi, but his two subordinates didn''t have that kind of good luck. In their stupefied time, they lay on the ground with their bodies tilted. After a few continuous strong ups and downs, there was no movement.


    Just looking back, I saw the scene of two subordinates dying on the spot. Cold sweat ran down his head. At this time, Han Zhi can be sure that he has been watched by others, and if there is no accident, it should be done by mercenaries.


    After all, in the capital and on the street, it is still a royal guards official who dares to attack the royal guards. Few people in the world have such courage.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I just passed by here and didn''t mean to be embarrassed with you." knowing the power of the new firearm, Han Zhi didn''t dare to take any chances. He was afraid that he would die on the spot like his subordinates in the next moment. He simply didn''t hide anymore. He stood up straight, stood in the middle of the street and shouted loudly.


    This cry is not only to show their soft attitude, but also to attract the attention of the people in the capital. Although it is said that there is a curfew, the people of the military and Horse Department of the five cities still have the right to walk around the streets, patrol and protect public order.


    "Bam!"


    The light and crisp sound rang when Han Zhigang just stood up. Then a deep pain came from his legs. The strong pain made him flop and kneel on the ground. The cold sweat on his face dripped like the following light rain.


    Han Zhi, who was half kneeling, couldn''t understand that he had surrendered. Why did these people still lay hands on him before sparing his meaning? Did they really want to cure themselves to death?


    "I''m the commander of the royal guards. I''m the official of the imperial court. You can''t kill me, otherwise it will be very troublesome." seeing that begging for mercy can''t be done, Han Zhi used the means of intimidation.


    Just let him shout. In the eyes of the ghost sniper, he is already a dead man. If you dare to trouble the sixth young master, you will be sentenced to death. It''s no use asking for mercy.


    "Ba"!


    Another sniper shot sounded, this time hitting Han Zhi''s left leg. The blood splashed, and the bullet went straight through the meat on his thigh and left quickly. With a penetrating injury, Han Zhi fell on his knees with a plop and couldn''t move a penny.


    "No! No!" tears poured down. Han Zhi was so scared that he cried.


    If you kill him directly, it may not be so painful, but this torture method is the best way to defeat people''s hearts. I think there were many people who were tortured and killed by him at the beginning. Thinking of their appearance that they could not survive or die, they laughed at that time. Fortune makes people. I didn''t think it was my turn now.


    "Ba"! Another shot hit him in the left shoulder. His body tilted and almost fell to the ground.


    "Kill me, kill me." this feeling that he will face death at any time makes Han Zhi''s psychology begin to collapse. At this time, he doesn''t expect to live. He just wants to die quickly, which is also a happy relief.


    But the gunfire that should ring didn''t mean to continue. Everything seemed to be quiet. Some are just the faint sound of blood flowing out of the body. Half an hour later, about a third of his blood flowed out. Without any first-aid measures, Han Zhi finally lost too much blood and fell into a coma. Then he died slowly.


    I didn''t kill Han Zhi directly. Of course, I don''t want to take advantage of him. But they feel the feeling of death a little bit. That''s what baizuo wants.


    The night wind blows, with a bloody smell, and then slowly dissipates in the air


    People living nearby only heard a crackle like a firecracker in the middle of the night, but no one knew what had happened, and no one had the courage to take a look. It was not until daybreak that the people went out of their homes. At this moment, the gate of the royal guards Yamen in the capital is bustling. Eleven bodies, including Han Zhi, are neatly arranged here.


    No one knows who sent these bodies. The original discoverer was Bing Yong of the five cities army and horse division patrolling nearby.


    All of the eleven people sent died. Even Han Zhi didn''t have a living mouth. The news reached LV GUI''s ears. His face was pale and ugly. "Take the body in and send him to check it. The result was reported to me."


    Towards LV GUI, who said this to his subordinates, he plopped back to his chair.


    When sending this mission, LV GUI didn''t think he would fail. But even with ideological preparation, I didn''t expect to lose so miserably. Even Han Zhi died together.


    LV GUI knows Han Zhi''s subordinate well. It''s not brave. It''s OK to bully a person who pretends to be a tiger, but it''s almost brave to let him take risks and fight with his life. It is said that such a person can never follow ordinary royal guards to perform tasks, but why did he die?


    Are these mercenaries really so powerful?


    At the thought of this, LV GUI not only didn''t mean to be happy, but also became very nervous. If so, will these mercenaries give up? Will you find yourself in trouble?


    That''s how people are. The loser always feels weak and seems to be afraid that the other party will be indomitable. But LV GUI didn''t want to think about it. If he didn''t send someone to test, how could there be such a result?


    LV GUI is still dizzy in the room, and his mood is also a little uneasy. The dispatched Zhuo replied that all the eleven dead were killed by gunpowder. Unfortunately, no gunpowder residue could be found on them. Look at the wound, it should be that the gunpowder that entered the body was dug out after the royal guards died.

 Chapter 190

    "People are dead, don''t they let go? They''ve been deceiving people too much." after hearing the inspection report, LV GUI roared angrily.


    But without waiting for him to get angry, a subordinate outside the door reported that Yang Chendong, the loyal and courageous Marquis, had come with 100 officers and soldiers of the five City Army and horse department. They had passed through the porter and were coming to the courtyard.


    On hearing that Yang Chendong was coming, LV GUI immediately guessed the intention of the other party and said anxiously, "who let them in, won''t you stop them?"


    "Commander, you can''t stop it. Lord Yang has the royal guards'' commander token in his hand, and no one dares to stop it, brothers." the royal guards who reported the news replied with a wronged face.


    "This... Tell him that I''m not here." Lv GUI looked around as he said. It was clear that he wanted to find a safe place to hide.


    "Bang!" with a dull sound, the gate was kicked open from the outside. Yang Chendong, with a murderous face, appeared in front of LV GUI with hundreds of soldiers of the five cities army and horse department.


    "Ah!" first there was a scream, but soon LV GUI reacted. He was calm and said to Yang Chendong in a questioning tone: "Lord Yang, what are you doing? Take someone into royal guards. Do you know what the crime is?"


    Tough in appearance and weak in heart, it describes LV GUI''s appearance at the moment.


    For LV GUI''s howling and questioning, the officers and soldiers of the five cities army and horse division standing opposite were sneering. It''s a glorious thing to be able to follow Zhong Dan hou to the royal guards this time. With today''s experience, I''m afraid I''ll blow it with my colleagues in the future.


    In the past, it was the royal guards who made trouble for them. Everyone served as soldiers and ate food, but the treatment was very different. Now it''s different with Yang Chendong. He openly rushed into the royal guards. What a prestige it is. It makes people''s blood boil when you think about it.


    LV GUI is still shouting and playing with authority, or even playing with scoundrels. Yang Chendong sneered and said, "as the commander of the royal guards, you still have the face to say Ben Hou. Do you know that some brothers of the royal guards went to the trouble of mercenaries last night, so they almost hurt their people. Now they want to tell us. How do you say I should answer?"


    When Yang Chendong asked, LV GUI was a lot weaker. But thinking that Han Zhi and they are all dead, there is no proof of their mission, and the confidence came again, "what does this have to do with my official? Han Zhi and they are private practices. If you want to say something, just find them."


    "Find them, thanks to your ability to say. Do you let Ben Hou quarrel with the dead?" Yang Chendong continued to be angry. But then he suddenly stopped, and his voice became a lot indifferent, "well, you can''t admit it. Now those mercenaries asked Ben hou to give a statement, and said that if they couldn''t be satisfied, they would leave the capital immediately. If the warla army came, it''s up to you to meet the enemy, hum!"


    As soon as he said the seriousness of the matter, Yang Chendong stopped talking nonsense and turned around and left. It really comes and goes in a hurry.


    Yang Chendong left like this. LV GUI couldn''t understand it. But at the thought of what others finally said, if the mercenaries really leave, who will bear and be responsible for the protection of the capital? Point to yourself?


    It''s not that he despises himself. LV GUI really doesn''t have the confidence to do it well. Think that Yingzong with 500000 troops and governor Shiheng with more than 100000 troops were defeated. Why could he win vara?


    "Wait, Zhongdan Hou, wait a minute." considering the seriousness of the matter, LV GUI had to shout and ran out at high speed. If Yang Chendong is allowed to leave, I''m afraid his guilt will be too great.


    Of course, Yang Chendong won''t go too fast. Keeping the capital and defeating vara was originally part of his plan. Even if no one begged him, he also wanted to do it. What I said just now is just to scare the other party, but also to win more interests. How can we really let mercenaries leave because of this? How could vara really be allowed to bully the Han people?


    After waiting for LV GUI''s cry from behind, Yang Chendong naturally stopped, but when he looked back, he asked with a serious face: "What does the commander call me to do? You don''t know what I''m doing. I''ll ask father-in-law Jin. If he doesn''t care, I''ll let mercenaries leave. I can just put down the burden of guarding the capital. Alas, I''m still too young. I used some righteousness when I first took the job."


    After listening to Yang Chendong''s words, LV GUI was even more stunned. When he heard that there would be such serious consequences, he knew better that he could not carry it. At that moment, his face became a little more smiling, "Don''t worry, Mr. Yang. What can we discuss? Although Han Zhi''s behavior is purely personal, he is not from the royal guards after all. In case of such a thing, I am also responsible. Mr. Yang, what compensation do you want? If the number is not large, I can do my best."


    LV GUI recognized the advice. Yang Chendong smiled in his heart, and there was a trace of sunshine on his face. "Well, it''s good to have this attitude. The mercenary has told Ben Hou about the compensation, and 500000 liang of silver can settle the matter."


    With a smile on his face, LV GUI jumped up immediately after hearing the figure of 500000, "how much? This... It''s impossible, no, No."


    LV GUI still waved his hands there, and shouted wildly with a bitten look. Yang Chendong gave another cold hum, "it''s all right. Even if there''s no commander, I''ll ask father-in-law Jin. If there''s none, let them leave."


    Yang Chendong turned and left without the slightest sense of love, which made LV Guileng there. What is the point of such a performance without an audience?


    "Yang Hou, Yang Hou, don''t worry, don''t worry, discuss again." a cry came out, and LV GUI continued to chase after Yang Chendong.


    In the palace.


    Jin Ying, who has been paying attention to the situation, rushed to the emperor''s bedroom as soon as she received the news. The situation in the capital is not stable. In recent days, many ministers are sending their families out of the city. In view of such complex and chaotic situation, even the early Dynasty has not been opened. With the permission of Zhu Qiyu, it has been changed from one day to three days.


    Waiting for Jin Ying to arrive at the palace, Zhu Qiyu was eating the breakfast sent by the imperial dining room, "Oh, Aiqing has come. Have you had breakfast yet? Let''s use it together."


    The emperor asked his ministers to accompany him with breakfast, which was already a very high favor. Jin Ying was flattered. In the past, he would sit down and serve the emperor''s breakfast well, but now he is really not in such a mood. "Emperor, has the matter sent to test mercenaries come to fruition?"


    "What''s the result?" Zhu Qiyu, who was originally indifferent, immediately stopped holding chopsticks, raised his head and asked seriously.


    "Good results are also bad results." Jin Ying was looked at by Zhu Qiyu and immediately felt a panic in her heart. She didn''t know how to describe what to say for a time.


    "What does Aiqing mean?" Zhu Qiyu was confused by these words.


    Perhaps knowing that what he described was not appropriate, Jin Ying quickly explained: "go back to the emperor. According to your will, the royal guards went to the temporary camp of mercenaries last night. A total of 11 people died. All of them fell in front of the royal guards yamen this morning. The official sent to investigate came back and said that they heard the sound of firearms over there last night."


    While talking, he observed Zhu Qiyu. When he found that he was listening carefully, he continued to preach: "This is good news. Facts have proved that this mercenary really has good strength and strong vigilance. It''s just... They ask us for compensation on the grounds that someone spies on the camp. They want 500000 liang of silver. At this time, Hou Zhongdan is communicating with LV GUI, the commander of the Royal Guards on behalf of the mercenary."


    With Jin Ying''s report, Zhu Qiyu''s face was also uncertain.


    When I knew that the mercenaries had good fighting power, I had more confidence in the capital''s defense war. But when I heard the other party''s request for compensation of 500000 liang of silver for last night''s temptation, my face changed greatly and said, "can you investigate whether they died last night?"


    "Back to the emperor, the loyal and courageous Marquis has given the answer. The mercenaries have no casualties, but have been disturbed." Jin Ying moved out what Yang Chendong said to LV GUI.


    "No casualties? Then why did the lion open his mouth and ask for 500000 liang of silver? Do they think my silver and the silver of the national treasury fall from the world? That''s unreasonable." Zhu Qiyu was angry and could see that he was a little angry.


    It''s true that he is the emperor of a country, and it''s good to be rich all over the world. But the more so, the more he values his dignity than anything else.


    The dead are the royal guards. Mercenaries not only kill people, but also want money. This is basically a threat and blackmail. As the emperor of a country, if he gives in and agrees to the other party''s requirements, isn''t it a sign of bow? If so, how can he command a country in the future?


    Seeing that the emperor was angry, Jin Ying looked bitter and worried. The emperor wanted face, and the mercenary''s behavior obviously touched the dragon scale. This is not 500000 liang of silver, but the dignity of a country.


    It''s supposed that mercenaries are too much. If the other party doesn''t have advanced firearms, strong combat power and Jin Ying''s character, he won''t report such things to the emperor. Instead, he privately ordered the royal guards and east hall to arrest these people. At that time, he should tell the other party what can''t be done and who can''t be done Can provoke.

 Chapter 191

    But with the lesson of last night, he really has no confidence to do so now. At a time when the security of the capital is in danger, we can''t take the means of violent suppression. Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll be in chaos before the vara army comes.


    Thinking of mercenaries, the emperor paid a lot of money to invite Yang Chendong. At this time, there can be no problem, otherwise the result of the capital defense war may develop in the worst direction. Once Zhu Qiyu loses the capital, it is basically tantamount to losing the throne. There is another Yingzong in the South who has been paying attention to it. If there is a chance to hit the people who scramble for the throne, they must not be merciful.


    Zhu Qiyu is no longer the emperor. What does he count as a eunuch? I''m afraid at that time, I don''t know how many people will try to catch him and go to Yingzong to ask for credit.


    Even for her own sake, Jin Ying needs to remind Zhu Qiyu that even if she knows that the other party is in a bad mood at this time, she still has to say what she should say, "Emperor, if you can''t bear it, you''ll make a big plan! We spent 10 million liang of silver, and we don''t care if we spend 500000 Liang. As long as you agree, I''ll solve this problem in private and try not to let things get out. What do you think?"


    Jin Ying wanted to ask Zhu Qiyu to give in. As the emperor of a country, of course, Long Yan was unhappy. He didn''t say yes or no.


    Zhu Qiyu really didn''t want to lower his head. This is the dignity of a country, but it''s not just 500000 Liang.


    Zhu Qiyu, with his hands on his back, got up from the dinner table, went to the window and looked into the distance. Although all he could see were tall and magnificent palaces, this did not prevent him from expressing his feelings in this way, that is, he was very angry.


    "Emperor, this matter can''t wait. Please think twice." Jin Ying watched Zhu Qiyu take a cold treatment and became worried. This time, the matter was completely spied by the Royal Guards for no reason. If the mercenaries were allowed to leave, if the capital was lost, I''m afraid all the blame would fall on him, the eunuch in charge. He would be the second of Wang Zhen, and even the history books would write him as an immortal sinner.


    Therefore, in Jin Ying''s mind, even if mercenaries want to leave, they can''t leave because of the royal guards. At the moment, he really regrets what he did last night.


    Jin Ying''s bitter plea, Zhu Qiyu still didn''t give half an answer, still didn''t look back and didn''t say a word, giving people the feeling that he didn''t hear anything.


    "This... What to do." Jin Ying was very worried, but as a minister, the emperor had no way to do so. All he could do was sigh in his heart.


    "Report." just when Jin Ying was helpless and Zhu Qiyu was silent, another eunuch leader, Ru Zhu, came outside the palace. As soon as he appeared, he knelt down on his face and trembled.


    Ru Zhu, Dai Zong was just a eunuch''s internal history, not very outstanding. After Jin Ying came to power, because he was his direct line, he soon got a humble post. He was promoted several levels to become the supervising eunuch of the Royal Horse supervisor, which was the post of dead monk Qian. He was mainly responsible for communicating with the military department and taking charge of certain military and state affairs.


    Jin Yingzheng stood at the gate. When he saw clearly that the visitor was you, he instinctively thought it was a big deal. LV GUI didn''t give money until he got the imperial edict. Mercenaries were going to leave the capital.


    When he thought of this possibility, his face changed, "is there something important?"


    "Yes. Just now the military headquarters got the news of the scouts ahead. The vanguard of the warla army is only 150 miles away from the capital, and will appear under the capital city wall tomorrow." Ru Zhu raised his head while talking, revealing his slightly frightened face.


    "What? Say it again for me." Zhu Qiyu, who had been facing his back to the gate, finally turned around. Not only that, he walked quickly and came to Ruzhu, who was kneeling on the ground.


    As soon as you lived, you saw the emperor''s question, but you didn''t dare to have the slightest hesitation. Then you replied, "report to the emperor, the Ministry of military has heard that the vanguard army of warra, 10000 cavalry, is coming to the capital. Kneel here for only 150 miles. You can come under the city gate tomorrow."


    "So soon?" hearing that the vara cavalry would be under the city tomorrow, Zhu Qiyu''s face became dignified and a little flustered.


    The other side came with elite cavalry. Although there were only 10000 soldiers, they were far more brave than the 10000 ordinary soldiers in the city. Although the number was not much different, most of the elite of Daming had been lost in the first World War of the civil castle. Later, when the commander of Shi Heng went out to fight, he took all the remaining elite away. Now there are only second-line troops left in the city. How can they stop Wala Where''s your iron horse?


    Thinking that the Wara iron cavalry will be at the foot of the capital tomorrow, maybe they will rush into the capital tomorrow. The Emperor may have to do his head, stagger a few steps and become unstable.


    Jin Ying reacted so quickly that he quickly reached out to hold Zhu Qiyu, who was more than 30 years younger than him, and asked with concern, "emperor, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, I''m fine. Aiqing, the enemy''s iron cavalry is coming. What can I do?" Zhu Qiyu no longer looked like a straight face just now. In exchange, he was panicked and disoriented.


    Zhu Qiyu is sad enough. At the age of less than 22, he took over a mess in troubled times under the encouragement of his ministers. Then accidents occurred frequently. He had not fully mastered the imperial power. At this moment, he was like a small boat on the sea, which would be swallowed up by the waves at any time. How can he not be nervous and afraid.


    "Emperor, if there is nothing to do, don''t we still have mercenaries? And Zhongdan Hou has led the task of guarding the capital. It''s time for them to be loyal to their country." Jin Ying gave a voice to persuade Zhu Qiyu while holding Zhu Qiyu.


    "Yes, yes, there are also Zhongdan Marquis and mercenaries. In this way, 500000 Liang will be immediately drawn from the Treasury to Zhongdan Marquis and mercenaries. But remember, last night''s action was the unauthorized action of the royal guards, which has nothing to do with me. These silver can only be regarded as owed by the royal guards to me." under the critical situation, Zhu Qiyu finally gave way, but he has not forgotten the dignity of a country''s monarch.


    Jin Ying knew that it was not time to care about the 500000 taels of silver under such a situation, so she immediately agreed, "please rest assured, the emperor. I will do it now. I will do it well and won''t lose the royal face and style."


    "OK, OK, I''m still relieved to handle Aiqing''s affairs. I''ll do it quickly." Zhu Qiyu said with a trace of anxiety in his voice. At this time, all his hopes were placed on Yang Chendong and the mercenaries who spent a lot of money.


    ......


    Royal Guards Yamen.


    LV guizheng is drinking tea here with Yang Chendong. They didn''t communicate much, but they knew in their hearts that they were waiting for the news in the palace. After all, it involved 500000 liang of silver and the royal face. How to decide still needed the emperor''s will.


    Yang Chendong, who is not in a hurry and not slow, shows enough confidence at this moment.


    He insisted that Zhu Qiyu would give in. All this came from the news he got last night that 10000 vanguard cavalry in warra were approaching the capital of the Ming Dynasty. If there were no accidents, they would be ready to attack the city tomorrow.


    Willing to spend money and a lot of money, the intelligence obtained by the Yang Department Security Bureau was even earlier than that of the Daming royal family. But I think this news will also be introduced into the palace today and into Zhu Qiyu''s ears, which forced the new emperor to give in.


    Speaking of it, Yang Chendong didn''t need the 500000 liang of silver. But his insistence on doing so is to warn all parties not to inquire about mercenaries easily, otherwise the consequences will be very serious. It must be that after what happened this morning, anyone who has such an idea should always think twice before acting.


    Maintaining the mystery of mercenaries is also of great significance for future actions. It is also a part of the plan to pave the way for future actions.


    With such significance, in order to reach the destination, it is to fight with the royal guards. What can we do? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you don''t do it openly at this time, I''m afraid you''ll have more trouble if you want to do it in the future.


    Yang Chendong''s indifference and self-confidence made him anxious in LV GUI''s eyes. Unknowingly, there are strong and weak points in their momentum. Psychologically, Yang Chendong has won a game, and even LV GUI has a mind in his heart, that is, if there is nothing to do in the future, it is best not to provoke this person, because it seems that he will suffer in the end.


    Like before, he didn''t dare to kill LV GUI. Someone dared to make trouble in royal guards. It''s good that he doesn''t bring anyone to trouble. Who dares to come to the door on his own initiative?


    But today, once something happened, and he still had no way, which made it difficult for him to do. In his heart, he just thought that the emperor and father-in-law Jin would make a decision quickly. Even in his heart, he thought faintly, wouldn''t it be 500000 liang of silver? Give Zhongdan Hou.


    LV GUI''s heart has begun to show weakness. It was at this time that you lived here and brought the emperor''s oral instructions to LV GUI, the commander of the royal guards.


    In the inner hall of the royal guards, LV GUI knelt down to receive the imperial edict and looked extremely respectful. It is worth mentioning that Yang Chendong, when you wanted to orally convey the emperor''s will, he just stood up from his chair and didn''t mean to kneel to the ground. Just this kind of performance is disrespectful and can be arrested.


    But at this time, whether it was supervising eunuch Ru Zhu or the command of royal guards, LV GUI wisely didn''t see it. It''s not easy to have disputes at this moment.

 Chapter 192

    "The emperor said that the royal guards should be punished for their reckless behavior, which led to the displeasure of mercenaries. Just considering the national disaster, I wrote down this matter. As for the 500000 Liang silver demanded, it should be withdrawn from the national treasury first and then deducted by the royal guards'' Yamen. I also hope LV GUI can learn a lesson and control his subordinates. Don''t do anything that is not good for the country LV GUI looked serious and warned in his words. Ru Zhu denounced the emperor on behalf of the emperor.


    Finally, there was a result, and it was still the way to pay for the silver that he thought. LV GUI was relieved. He didn''t worry about being scolded at all. This matter was originally the emperor''s intention. He just accepted it for others and will be fine.


    "The minister took the order to thank you." Lv GUI knelt down and knocked his head to the ground three times to show his respect for the king.


    After finishing the emperor''s explanation to LV GUI, you turned and looked at Yang Chen''s host: "loyal and brave Marquis, the emperor also has an oral instruction for you."


    "The minister took the order." Yang Chendong hugged his fists and looked very respectful, but his words were not respectful at all. "Please come and change the generation. The minister fell on his horse during the Civil War I, causing an old injury. Now he can''t kneel on his knees. Please forgive me."


    When Yingzong Zhu Qiyu was still there, he asked Yang Chendong to organize the birthday party of Princess Chang De San. Frankly, it was just looking for trouble with jealousy. At that time, after Yang Chendong carefully held a birthday party, in order not to give others an excuse to deal with himself, he lied that he fell right away and hurt his body. Now it is said that the injury caused by falling from a horse during the civil engineering change has caused an old injury, and the knee can''t kneel. It echoes back and forth.


    But I don''t want to think about it. Yang Chendong is still under the age of 20. Even if he was really injured, he should recover at this age. But still taking this as an excuse, it is clear that it does not respect imperial power.


    You are dissatisfied with the speech, but considering that it is time to reuse each other, if you care about such small things and delay major events, it will really outweigh the gains. Therefore, you have to turn a blind eye and say: "It doesn''t matter. The emperor''s edict just asked Hou Zhongdan to discuss with my father-in-law how to retreat from the enemy. By the way, the vanguard cavalry of the warla army will arrive at the capital city tomorrow, but I don''t know how Hou Zhongdan will deal with it?"


    As a supervising eunuch of the Royal Horse warden, you have the power to dictate military affairs. At this moment, he asked how to deal with the enemy, which is within the scope of his authority, but it is also said in the past.


    Of course, Yang Chendong knows the identity of your residence and the other party, which represents imperial power. In other words, your residence is the supervisor of the army, which is to monitor your every move. This is also the feature of the war in the Ming Dynasty.


    No matter where there is a war or how large a war is, eunuchs will participate in supervising the army. This is also the performance that the emperor wants to control everything in his hands. However, it is a big taboo for strategists to lead the army with people who don''t know the army. Just like in the civil castle, Guo Jing, as the eunuch of the army, once played a restrictive role, making the elite army of Daming lose the best opportunity because of internal friction The fighter plane was defeated.


    Having learned from the past, how could Yang Chendong let eunuchs participate in military affairs? Then he replied with a straight face: "your father-in-law, I still need to consult with mercenaries on how to fight the enemy. Of course, with the 500000 taels of silver, we can better demonstrate our sincerity. As for how to fight the war, I''m afraid it doesn''t matter what you and I say."


    "I see, but I don''t know if my father-in-law can go to the mercenary barracks with Zhongdan Hou?" you said modestly, with a gentle complexion.


    This is also what Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu meant. Although the mercenaries were invited by Yang Chendong, they used his silver. They can''t specialize in people. If possible, their own people should contact more mercenaries. Wouldn''t it be better if they could use them for themselves? They don''t have to worry about loyalty and courage in everything.


    To put it bluntly, it means to cross the river and tear down the bridge. Zhu Qiyu wants to get rid of Yang Chendong, a middleman. It is called taking his daughter-in-law and forgetting his mother.


    Think carefully about this. How can Yang Chendong not see it? Everyone doesn''t know that mercenaries are actually Yang''s new army under him. They didn''t uncover this relationship, but it''s just because of the wrong time. As for someone who wants to fight the cold front''s attention, he doesn''t worry at all. It''s a waste of wax by lighting a lamp by a blind man.


    Just because it is not time to disclose this relationship, Yang Chendong will not make any decisions instead of mercenaries, but said with the same smile to Ruzhu, "Your father-in-law wants to go to the mercenary barracks. Of course, I welcome them. But what will be their opinion? I can''t be the master. If something unpleasant happens, please don''t be angry."


    Hearing Yang Chendong''s permission, you live immediately with great joy. As long as this person is not blocked from it, he is confident to make friends with mercenaries. After all, the other party comes to make money. Whose money is not money? He has the emperor as the backing and the silver of the national treasury as the backing. As long as he is willing to give up his capital, he is not afraid that he can''t persuade mercenaries.


    As if afraid that Yang Chendong would go back on his word, Ru Zhu hurriedly answered: "it''s easy to say, it''s easy to say, Zhongdan Hou just need to introduce him to me at that time. As for other things, I''ll take care of him naturally."


    "OK, then get ready for the silver and start." Yang Chendong smiled.


    "OK." Ru Zhu also quickly agreed, and then turned to LV GUI and said, "commander, please send some people to escort 500000 liang of silver from the national treasury to the compound of mercenaries. Thank you."


    Both Ru Zhu and LV GUI are close friends of Duke Jin, and their official positions are very similar. It''s right to be polite. LV GUI replied politely, "yes, yes, I''ll arrange someone to do it now."


    The interrogation in the morning finally came to an end with the concession of imperial power. Of course, in the eyes of the outside world, this is the concession of the royal guards, not the concession of the emperor.


    One hundred royal guards launched ten carts, each with ten large boxes, totaling 500000 taels of silver, straight to the mercenary camp.


    It seems that he is afraid that Yang Chendong will play a bad role in it. Generally, when LV GUI arranges people to go to the Treasury to get the silver, you live with him all the time. You are really inseparable and don''t give him any space and time to spread the news.


    But what Ru Zhu didn''t know was that Yang Chendong stood with his hands behind him. The hands behind him kept gesturing and conveying what he wanted to say. All the tiger mang standing there as a schoolboy saw a real one.


    After seeing what the young master wanted to say, he quietly withdrew. In this regard, Ru Zhu doesn''t care at all. What he wants to stare at is Yang Chendong. Don''t spread news to the outside, especially with mercenaries. Other people and things are not within his scope of concern.


    In this way, he accompanied Yang Chendong until the silver was ready. Then he smiled and asked Zhongdan hou to accompany him to the place where the mercenary''s compound was located.


    Yang Chendong readily agreed, and the party went out of the royal guards'' Yamen. Along the way, the team soon attracted the onlookers of the people they met. Spies from the Security Bureau had been arranged in the crowd for a long time. With their intention to spread, the trouble about the royal guards looking for mercenaries to protect the capital soon spread. Many people denounced the royal guards, and the balance of public opinion tilted towards the mercenaries.


    Guiding public opinion for their own use was not noticed at that time, but Yang Chendong knew that many times, getting the support of the people was half the victory. Of course, there is no need for him to talk to others about what is considered to be truth in future generations.


    There is a wide road in front of the compound where the mercenaries are located. At the beginning, I had considered the problem of army assembly, so I chose here. Waiting for Yang Chendong and you to live in the vastness, naturally I don''t feel the slightest crowding.


    "This is a good place. Zhongdan Hou has a heart." Ru Zhu seems to be interested in getting close to Yang Chendong. Even in this courtyard, he has to boast a few words before he will give up.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong just smiled without saying anything. Of course, he knows what kind of thoughts the other party has. If he is not still useful now, he may have been cold eyed and even want to find his own trouble.


    For the eunuch who has no feelings at all and has only interests and power in his eyes, Yang Chendong''s superficial politeness is very face saving. As for any words of thanks and praise, it is simply impossible. That is, Leng Feng has entered the capital. After that, you can''t imagine how much embarrassment anyone can give him. This is the performance of full confidence.


    Yang Chendong was indifferent to it all the way. He smiled but didn''t speak. In your eyes, he received bursts of sneers in his heart. He had thought that once he got involved with mercenaries, the loyal and brave Marquis would stay where it was cool. Even eunuchs look down on nobles who rely on the power of others.


    At the gate of the compound, four cold fronts stood here in a standard upright military posture. They held a cold 95 style black paint in their hands, and the bright bayonets on the gun body gave people a feeling that they were very close to strangers. "How mighty!" far away, after seeing the demeanor of the four mercenaries, you live to praise sincerely.


    While talking, the team came to the gate of the courtyard. Four bright bayonets were placed in front of the crowd. "Don''t disturb anyone in a military important place. Please leave quickly, or you will bear the consequences." the four cold front did not show the slightest fear because of the vastness of the other party''s team. On the contrary, they said preemptively.

 Chapter 193

    Yang Chendong stood in the crowd and looked at all this calmly. He didn''t mean to go out. Having not been in contact with the cold front for such a long time, he also wants to take a look at the mental outlook of the team from the side.


    Ru Zhu stood in the front row of the crowd, especially when he came to the gate of the garrison compound, he deliberately accelerated his pace, and his intention to seize the first opportunity was very obvious. In this regard, Yang Chendong is happy to see his success. That''s because he knows that Lengfeng won''t give you a good face for a little silver. If they do, they will be expelled from the cold front team.


    Iron discipline will lead to the emergence of Iron Army. At this point, Yang Chendong is very confident.


    But some people didn''t know these things. After seeing that they were stopped in front, Ruzhu took the initiative to come out, then hung a smile on his face, bent over and said in a very respectful tone: "brothers, Rong, I''m the supervising eunuch of the horse warden of the Ming Dynasty. This time I came to give you silver. Do you think you can let us go?"


    "Stand back and kill with half a step forward." for your behavior, Leng Feng, the monitor in charge of standing guard at the door, looked serious and unspoken. At the same time, he also pulled the 95 style bolt in his hand, and a murderous spirit spread around with his behavior.


    In the past, you Zhu, who was just an internal envoy, was frightened when he saw such a scene. He stepped back involuntarily and said with some trembling in his mouth, "my father-in-law really sent you silver. If you don''t believe it, you can call your general out to argue the authenticity."


    "Who is making a noise outside the hospital? You know this is an important military area. No one can get close to it." a shout came from the gate, followed by a sound of neat and orderly footsteps, and then more than a dozen cold fronts led by Tengshan came out of the hospital.


    As soon as these people appeared, they raised the Ninth Five-Year Plan and held it in their hands. Then they looked at the Daming royal guards outside the door with eyes like eagles and falcons. If they had a word of disagreement, they would fight.


    Royal guards are vicious. How many people are bullied by them. Down to ordinary people, businessmen, up to dignitaries, who saw them did not tremble, for fear that they would be remembered, which also made them naturally feel superior.


    But I don''t know why, at the moment of seeing the cold front, a chill rushed out from the bottom of his feet. It felt like being stared at by a tiger and might become the meat in his belly at any time. Some of the more timid royal guards don''t know where to put their hands and feet. They just keep their heads down and don''t say a word.


    Ru Zhu also felt a chill extending from head to foot. He didn''t know it was because Tengshan killed too many people on xiaoryukyu island.


    However, no matter how scared he was, he always wanted to complete the task when he received the holy order. After looking up at the murderous Tengshan mountain, he immediately lowered his head and said in a tone of discussion as much as possible: "this general, I am the supervising eunuch of the horse warden of the Ming Dynasty. This time, I came to deliver silver to us as ordered by our emperor."


    "Silver giver." hearing your words, Tengshan''s murderous spirit seems to have cooled down a lot.


    Feeling that the tone of the other party seemed to be loose, you thought in your heart that silver was the most useful. Then you hurried to say, "yes, yes, we came to send you silver, but I don''t know how to call the general, but is it the highest leader here?"


    "Our battalion commander is not the highest leader? Why? Are you disdaining our battalion commander''s low position?" Tengshan looked coldly at you, and the murderous spirit reappeared.


    When you ask the other party''s identity and position, you just want to get to know the other party''s senior management in the shortest time and reach a good relationship. There is really no other meaning, but when I think about the performance just now, it seems that I am too eager to be reminded by Tengshan.


    For a moment, you lived a little regretting your hasty behavior, and said, "no, no, the general misunderstood. My father-in-law didn''t mean that."


    "Hum! Leave your silver and go away." Tengshan didn''t want to listen to Ru Zhu''s explanation. It seemed that he was annoyed by Ru Zhu''s sentence. At this time, he waved his hand and looked like he was going to blow people.


    Leave the money and get out!


    This is completely different from what you thought before. For a time, he couldn''t accept it. "General, did you call your leader to discuss?"


    "BAM BAM BAM......"


    A burst of gunfire came out, and the tiles on the hill opposite the courtyard were broken into countless pieces. Then they fell down from above and raised bursts of dust.


    Tengshan fired the gun. He answered your question in this way.


    Actions speak louder than words.


    After a burst of continuous gunfire, first all the royal guards were stunned, and then I don''t know who shouted "Mom". Next, the royal guards gave up their carriages and stepped back one by one.


    You live in the crowd, and even he retreats no slower than anyone. It has to be said that even eunuchs can react surprisingly quickly in the face of life danger.


    All of them were retreating, and soon Yang Chendong, Hu Mang, Yang ER and Qiu Wu of the first guard were standing in the crowd.


    Originally, Tengshan showed a look of fierce anger when he saw someone who didn''t retreat. He wanted to give Leng Feng some color to see that someone ignored Leng Feng''s anger. But when the crowd withdrew and Yang Chendong stood at the forefront, he had a fierce look on his face. A Tengshan face that would be angry at any time immediately turned into surprise, followed by excitement and excitement.


    The originally straight and powerful legs have the appearance of bending down and kneeling to the ground.


    The earliest cold front was trained by Yang Chendong. Even the cold front in the later stage heard the most legends about the sixth young master.


    It can be said that among the most elite cold front, if only one person can''t blaspheme, is to convince everyone and give a thumbs up when listening, then Yang Chendong is the only one.


    Leng song, the head of the army, although he also has a cold word, is only the cold front suit of the army. For example, in the Navy, more people serve the head of Kaohsiung. But Yang Chendong was the only one, both the army and the Navy, and even the air force practicing hot-air balloon launch.


    With a reputation close to God, Tengshan sees it now. Why don''t you want to kneel down.


    "Cough!" with a gentle cough, Yang Chendong saw what kind of action Tengshan was going to do and what kind of performance he was going to have, and immediately made a sound to remind him.


    Although the cough was not loud, it shocked Tengshan like thunder. When Yu Guang saw that Ru Zhu and a group of royal guards were looking here, he remembered where and what kind of occasion they were now.


    Forcibly put away the idea of kneeling and worship, Tengshan hugged Yang Chendong, and then made a posture of inviting in.


    With Tengshan''s action, all the cold fronts standing on both sides of him stood straight, as if they were soldiers waiting for the king''s review.


    Some of these cold fronts were trained by Yang Chendong, some were awarded the military rank by the sixth young master, and others did not know Yang Chendong, but this did not prevent them from expressing their admiration for the young master at this moment.


    I really want to say something to these brothers, even if I just come forward and pat them on the shoulder to give them encouragement. But Yang Chendong knows that this is not the time to do this. If he is too close to mercenaries, he will inevitably be suspected, which will not be of any benefit to his next plan.


    With his back to Ru Zhu and others, all Yang Chendong can do is smile at these cold fronts. But it is this smile, like the sunshine in the cold winter, that makes these brothers feel a kind of inner warmth. At this moment, their hearts are beating rapidly.


    This is called the sixth young master of God. He is smiling at them? With this experience, I''m afraid I can boast for a while after I return to chiembedded city.


    Tengshan also suppressed the excitement and excitement in his heart. After Yang Chendong stepped into the hospital, he quickly followed up. At this time, a large number of people had already knelt down in the yard, led by lengsong head and wusheng battalion commander.


    "Welcome to the sixth young master." the voice is a little low, but it''s more like the rising sun before dawn. It will burst out powerful energy at any time.


    "Brothers, it''s hard!" facing the cold front of nearly 300, Yang Chendong was also very excited. In his eyes, these are his children, created by him, which is also his pride.


    After a hard work, many cold fronts who would not blink in the face of life and death burst into tears. Perhaps for them, this is what they have been waiting for for for many days.


    Yang Chendong was also very excited and excited. At this time, he felt like returning to the barracks of the previous life and seeing the excellent soldiers he brought, which made him unable to calm down.


    But Yang Chendong, a man of two generations, knows what he wants, what he maintains, what he pursues and what his dream is.


    In order to achieve this final goal, he can''t do whatever he wants at the moment, so he pressed down the excitement in his heart. First, he went to lengsong, patted him on the shoulder and said, "yes, it''s stronger than before."


    "Thank you six young masters for praising." Leng song, who is unsmiling and always seems to keep a serious face in the eyes of the soldiers, smiled at this moment. He was so happy, so natural and so from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 194

    Another step came to Tengshan who had just returned, nodded gently, reached out to help the other party smooth a military uniform, "very good, much more energetic than before."


    "Thank you for your praise." Tengshan also suppressed his excitement and replied in a low voice.


    Then he came to wusheng''s face. Yang Chendong stretched out his right hand and turned his palm into boxing on the other party''s chest. "Very good. I heard you worked hard. Now you are the battalion commander. Keep up your efforts."


    "Please don''t worry, sixth young master. Wusheng will perform better and strive to become the head of the regiment as soon as possible, surpass lengsong head and become his officer." wusheng was punched, but he didn''t complain at all, but shouted excitedly. The cry immediately attracted bursts of laughter from other cold fronts.


    One by one, it took half an hour to say hello to each brother. Some of them can call their names, and some don''t know them, but this doesn''t prevent them from becoming friends and the relationship between big brother and brother soon.


    Lengsong, Tengshan and wusheng followed Yang Chendong, introduced each new brother to him, and talked about their contributions, which aspects they had performed particularly well, and their personal characteristics.


    In half an hour, Yang Chendong also learned more about the three hundred cold fronts. At this moment, 500000 taels of silver have been carried into the courtyard. Even the cold front who guarded the door before also entered the courtyard and met the sixth young master again.


    "Very good, your performance makes me very satisfied. You deserve the title of Leng Feng." when everyone stood in front of Yang Chendong in a row, the founder of Leng Feng began his speech.


    "A cold front is like a cold front, but it has some points, no firmness, no urgency, no matter what, no one and the enemy."


    "Today, you can stand out from many cold fronts to the capital and come to my young master''s side, which proves your excellence. You are the best of the cold fronts. Therefore, I am proud of you..."


    After some encouragement, I felt that the morale of the cold front had become unprecedentedly high. Yang Chendong, who was originally smiling, suddenly changed his face and became much more serious. "But no matter what brilliant past you have had and what excellent performance you have had, now, I hope you can forget all the past and face the reality again, that is, you will be one against ten, one against a hundred, or even one against a thousand. I don''t know if you can do it?"


    "Yes!" with a deep roar, the blood vessels on the necks of the cold front people were tightened, as if they would break at any time, so as to express their desire for victory and their self-confidence.


    "Well, I order you to have a rest if you should. The three battalion commanders can come with me." Yang Chendong knew that tomorrow''s war would come. In order to let the soldiers have a full spirit and emotion to face the enemy, he gave the order to have a rest.


    After a sound of dissolution, the three hundred cold fronts left in an orderly manner, and there was no panic in the process. This is the performance that a truly elite team should have. It can be seen that Yang Chendong''s vigorous efforts to train their military posture played a due role.


    Lengsong, Tengshan and wusheng followed Yang Chendong to a secret room deep in the courtyard. Then Qiu Wu and a team of guards searched here first. When they confirmed that there was no doubt and danger, Hu Mang and Yang Eryi left and right accompanied Yang Chendong.


    Such a battle is not that Yang Chendong does not trust the cold fronts, but that as a leader, he should have such a style. It is said that sometimes distance produces beauty. Before superiors and subordinates, they also need enough distance. Otherwise, sometimes if the relationship is too close, there will be a lack of mystery. Naturally, when they want to lead them, their words may be discounted.


    The behaviors and actions of Hu Mang and others are seen in the eyes of lengsong. If someone else dared to treat them like this, they might have been furious for a long time, and even took out a guy to do a big job, but this was allowed by the sixth young master. They dare not have the slightest unhappiness and displeasure. Speaking of all this, I would also like to thank Luan Xiaochen and Mo Chengyu, those political teachers.


    It is precisely because of the existence of these political teachers that they constantly tell the wisdom and greatness of the sixth young master in the cold front. Gradually, everyone sees Yang Chendong as a God in their hearts. So, who else dares to disobey his orders?


    Don''t say it''s against anything, that is, if anyone dares to say that the last six young masters are bad, they don''t know how many people will kill you in a moment. At this point, Leng song, the only head of the army, did not dare to have any other ideas and actions.


    Perhaps a commander has a high status and can be said to be the real commander of the army system. But he dares to say that Yang Chendong is not good. He is afraid that even his brothers who have the best relationship with him will turn against his purpose. This is the power of political teachers to fundamentally eliminate the possibility of Leng Feng''s betrayal.


    On the first seat, Yang Chendong sat down. Hu mang then spread out a long drawn map on the table. Yang Chendong then stretched out his hand and said, "look..."


    ......


    Outside the courtyard, looking at the closed door, you live very unwilling to leave like this. So instead of leaving, he stood in the street and waited, but more than an hour passed.


    Fortunately, the accompanying eunuch didn''t know where to get a wooden stool for him to sit down. Otherwise, he couldn''t hold on. I have to say two things.


    "Why hasn''t Zhongdan Hou come out? Something''s wrong?" a hundred royal guards families accompanying him said suspiciously as they watched the time pass so long and there was still no movement in the courtyard.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." your face is flat and scolded. In fact, I was thinking that something had better happen to Yang Chendong. In this way, the communication with mercenaries will fall on him. At that time, how much oil and water he will get from it.


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Just when you were still looking YY, the door suddenly opened and Yang Chendong in blue strode out.


    As soon as Yang Chendong appeared, your eyes fixed on it. He wanted to see if some big mercenary would come out to send him away. In that case, he could take the opportunity to say a few words and mix it with a familiar face.


    But unfortunately, only Yang Chendong and the servants he took came out, and none of the mercenaries sent them away, which filled your face with disappointment.


    But what he didn''t know was that the disappointment was still behind. After Yang Chendong walked out of the yard, he directly came to your house, and then said with a serious expression: "Your father-in-law, I have tried my best to communicate with the mercenary generals, but they don''t agree to have a eunuch supervise the army. They also say that if they receive the money, they will not let the vara army capture the capital."


    With these words, Yang Chendong shrugged his shoulders and looked helpless.


    You live like being struck by lightning. You stay there. You don''t know how long it took before you came to God. At this time, Yang Chendong had already passed by him and went to the immortal house with his servants.


    "Yang Hou, wait a minute. What''s going on? Eunuchs and military supervisors have existed since ancient times in the Ming Dynasty. Why should we make an exception now? I don''t think it will work." You said with a reluctant face. He had already photographed his chest in front of the emperor and Jin Ying, saying that he would take the opportunity of war to get on well with mercenaries, and try his best to get some new firearms, which provided the best specimen for the strong development of Daming. But now, even the power of supervising the army has been deprived, isn''t this wish impossible to realize?


    When you stopped, Yang Chendong stopped, suddenly turned around and looked at you and said: "Your father-in-law, you said yes to the law of Daming, but these people do not belong to Daming, so they don''t need to abide by it. Of course, if your father-in-law is not satisfied, you can ask them yourself, but if you cause the other party''s unhappiness, you should be responsible for all the consequences. By the way, I also want to remind you that the vanguard cavalry of warra will arrive tomorrow, at this time It''s best not to have an accident. "


    It seems to be a kind reminder. After saying this, Yang Chendong turned and left with a laugh, leaving you standing in place with a stunned face. You are so unwilling and resentful.


    Of course, he wants to ask mercenaries and tell them about Daming''s rules as Yang Chendong said. But after the royal guards'' reckless action last night, he really dare not do it like this. What if he really annoys others and they want money?


    I''ve paid 500000 Liang and lost my face once. Do I have to lose it a second time?


    "Hey!" With a long sigh, you Zhu knew that the will of this time could not be completed. I really didn''t know that the emperor would be so angry after knowing this. It seems that you still need to say hello to father-in-law Jin Ying first and keep your current position. As for making friends with mercenaries, it must be that once the war starts, it won''t end in a day or two. At that time, the opportunity should be better Come on.


    Not to mention that you went to the imperial palace to find Jin Ying first. Zhu Qiyu was so angry when you reported what had happened to the emperor. Just say that there was a news in the city that 10000 elite warla vanguard cavalry would arrive in the capital tomorrow.


    As soon as the news came out, the city was terrified, and some people began to pack their bags and prepare to leave Beijing. Some timid people who had nowhere to go began to pray for God and worship Buddha at home, hoping that the Ming army could win a battle and repel the alien jackal vara.

 Chapter 195

    Originally, because the parity of rice grain has just restored the calm capital, it has become lively again. The immortal is in the middle, and several women are also infected. Qi Lai asks Yang Chendong, who is practicing calligraphy here, what is the situation outside. Why is there a war soon, but as a commander, he can be so calm?


    Yang Chendong was unconsciously fascinated by practicing calligraphy.


    In the last life, I went around to complete tasks. It was really a matter of going from sword to fire. How can I calm down and write? Now that we finally have the time and opportunity, of course, we should make a good next effort. At least, we should not be too ugly in the future.


    "LIULANG, LIULANG..." outside the study in the inner courtyard of the immortal house, there came a burst of yingyingyanyan''s voice. Yang Chendong, who was holding up his pen to practice calligraphy, sighed. He knew that the idea of practicing calligraphy today was in vain. He''s just four women. It''s so lively. I really don''t know what it will be like if other women join him in the future.


    At the moment, Yang Chendong suddenly missed the old house of the Yang family in Jianning mansion. At that time, he really did what he wanted, and no one asked.


    While still remembering the old days, Hu Yan''s four daughters ran in. As soon as they saw Yang Chendong still holding a pen, they immediately surrounded him. For a time, you kept asking me every word.


    Who said what, Yang Chendong has been unable to identify, but he still found out the general situation. That is, the four women want to know whether they can defeat the Warsaw cavalry in World War I tomorrow. It''s the iron cavalry that even defeated Yingzong and governor Shiheng. They are all worried about Yang Chendong.


    "Well, well, my husband knows what you''re worried about. Well, you all make up tomorrow and go to the battlefield with LIULANG. How about that?" Yang Chendong suddenly raised his tone and said a sentence that shocked the four women.


    Since ancient times, it seems to be an iron rule for men to fight on the battlefield and for women to run their homes. Apart from the limited female generals such as Hua Mulan and Yang family, it seems that few women can go to war. But it happened that Yang Chendong put forward this request. Why didn''t he startle several women?


    "Liu... LIULANG, are you okay? Can we go to the battlefield?" Hu Yan''s face was unbelievable and red. Obviously, this proposal touched her nerves and made her start to yearn.


    "Of course, I''ve prepared your clothes. I borrowed them from mercenaries and put them in your room. It doesn''t fit to wear them." Yang Chendong''s eyes are like a clear spring and his face is full of love.


    Hearing this, the four women ignored Yang Chendong and turned to the room. Just after a while, the four girls in colorful clothes returned to Yang Chendong.


    It was also camouflage clothes. The model tailored was worn on the four women, which immediately highlighted their graceful posture. It was so temperament and different.


    Hu Yan and her three daughters looked at each other and chattered. Only qiaoyin, an insider, kept smiling. She knew that the clothes were not borrowed at all, but had been arranged by chiembedded City garment factory for a long time. It was made according to the bodies of several women.


    At that time, the idea of men being superior to women was very serious. Even a few men who loved their wives would be called the roar of the river, which made these men sometimes have to worry about other people''s views and do things that hurt women.


    Only Yang Chendong, a woman who really dotes on himself, does things without scruples about other people''s views and ideas. While several women are satisfied with this military uniform, they are more satisfied with Yang Chendong''s attitude towards them, which is what makes them happy.


    Looking at the four women slowly calming down from the excitement, Yang Chendong smiled and said, "this dress is not for you, but it has a task."


    "Ah! There is still a task? What task?" Hu Yan''s four women heard that there was still a task, and their breathing became much faster. Even they were still wondering whether LIULANG really let them go to the battlefield? But what can they do if they have no strength to bind chickens?


    The fourth daughter looked at herself with suspicious eyes. Yang Chendong smiled and said, "what do you think? How can I be willing to let you fight with the enemy. Your task is to record the most wonderful scene on the battlefield, turn it back into a program, show it to more people, and fully spread my glorious image of LIULANG."


    Yang Chendong farted very much, and Hu Yan''s four women laughed. But after laughing, he was deeply gratified, that is, LIULANG dared to let them walk around the battlefield, which was enough to show that he was full of confidence in the war.


    In fact, this is the real reason why Yang Chendong wants to take several women to the battlefield. In other words, if you want to arrange the program, you can learn from the soldiers participating in the war in the future, but he didn''t do that. Instead, he wanted to take them with him. That is, he wanted to tell several women through the war that the battlefield was not as dangerous as imagined. At least he could relax on the battlefield of Yang Chendong. With the example of World War I tomorrow, when Yang Chendong goes out to lead the war, several women don''t have to worry and fear when they are at home.


    The fourth daughter left happily. Looking at that, it was clear that she wanted to walk around the Yang family villa in this new military uniform, show everyone, and harvest some envious eyes. Yang Chendong stayed in his study and was discussing with Hu Mang and Yang San about what to do for tomorrow''s World War I.


    "Yang San, is your Security Bureau ready for World War I tomorrow?" Yang Chendong looked at the actual leader of the Security Bureau with a trace of concern and comfort.


    "Please don''t worry, young master. We are ready to ensure that no irrelevant people will come near the gate." Yang San replied respectfully and confidently.


    "Well, this battle needs a sense of mystery. You all remember that as an opponent, the less you know about your means, the more you will be afraid of you. What we have to do is to form and maintain this sense of mystery to the greatest extent, so that the opponent can''t get a clue." after saying this to Yang San, he said to Hu Mang: "Tell the housekeeper Yang Neng and ask him to pay attention to the security situation of the Yang family villa. I think some people will come to the Yang family villa if they can''t find out about the mercenaries. Young master, I have to deal with the Warsaw army these days. I don''t have time to pay attention to the things in the villa, so I leave the second police guard of daoxiao to protect the safety of the villa."


    "Yes, young master, I''ll inform captain daoxiao later. I just want to stop him from participating in the war, but I''ll be unhappy to stay in the villa." Hu mang smiles. He must feel very wronged when he can''t participate in the war. I think they didn''t go to the civil castle, but stayed. Now they have to stay. It''s strange if they can be happy.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong smiled, "tell daoxiao that the division of tasks is different, but they are all the same important. Let him avoid arrogance and dryness. In the future, the young master will do a lot of things. Don''t worry that they don''t have a chance to go to the battlefield."


    Yang Chendong is arranging tomorrow''s World War I and is full of confidence. This is his real first battle in the world. Of course, he will make a wonderful appearance.


    In contrast, another army is also coming to the capital with full confidence. They are the 10000 vanguard cavalry of warra.


    The civil Castle battle was a great victory and killed many Ming Dynasty officials. If Yang Chendong had not intervened, I was afraid that even the Ming emperor Zhuqi town would be killed or captured. This battle also increased warla''s appetite.


    Especially after Xining defected to the enemy, he said a lot about the Ming Dynasty, that is, he even told a lot of secrets in the Imperial Hall and the palace.


    According to Xining, the civil and military forces in the Ming Dynasty were not a family. They were very hostile and often rolled over each other. It was like the first World War of civil castle, which was a plot by the civil service group against the military service group in order to inflict heavy damage on them.


    In this war, the generals like Zhang Fu died on the battlefield, didn''t they?


    But in fact, the opposition and incompatibility between civil and military forces are true, but in the first World War of civil castle, many generals died, and where are the civil ministers? That''s the same sentence. If Yang Chendong hadn''t done it, at least two Shangshu would have died on the battlefield. It doesn''t seem worth it to design with such a heavy cost.


    But warra didn''t know this. When they won the war, they thought Xining was right. It was when they fought Shi Heng that Xining gave an idea, first showed the enemy to be weak, then lured step by step, and finally defeated the opponent.


    Because of his contributions, Xining seems to be a good friend of the warlahs. Saishu Wang, who is responsible for leading the vanguard army, asks Xining whether there are any powerful generals in Daming who can fight one of them while taking the army to the capital of Daming?


    Xining has thought about this problem many times in his mind. He has thought about almost all the courtiers and confirmed that there are still some generals who can lead the army, but he can''t think of how handsome he can really command one army. "General, in the first World War of civil castle, the military attache group of Daming was completely killed and injured. No one can compete with our warla army. In addition, Yingzong went to Nanjing to rebuild the imperial court, Daming, which was divided into two, has nothing to fear."


    "Oh? Hahaha, doesn''t that mean that the capital of the Ming Dynasty is at your fingertips, and the wealth and women there will belong to us? Hahaha." Saibao Wang smiled wildly, thinking of the beauty in his arms, the delicious entrance and the pile of gold and silver.


    For the race magazine, Wang only thought about wealth and women. Xining looked down on him. A man with too much greed can''t achieve anything. "General, now the Daming army is empty and weak, what we should do now is to lead the army into the capital, and then go all the way south until we occupy the whole Daming River and mountain!".

 Chapter 196

    "Well, well, brother Xining said well. But this matter still needs to be decided by brother first. I think it''s better to go ahead and talk to the capital of the Ming Dynasty." Sai magazine Wang hehe smiled and listened to Xining''s suggestions on the surface, but in fact, he was short-sighted and had limited understanding. It''s difficult to become a big weapon.


    Seeing this, Xining stopped talking at all. Waiting for the real capture of the capital, I''m afraid the leader will come soon. It''s not too late to make suggestions at that time.


    At this time, both Saibao Wang and Xining regarded the capital of the Ming Dynasty as their own back garden. In their view, the enemy must have fallen in the wind where the army went, but they didn''t know that Yang Chendong had been waiting for them for a long time.


    Another day the sun rises slowly from the East.


    With the arrival of a new day, the capital city is very quiet. Because of the fear of war, those who can go have basically left, and those who stay are always those who do not want to leave for various reasons. In Yang Chendong''s words, these remaining talents are stable in mind, and they won''t make trouble easily even when the war starts.


    No one makes trouble in the capital, which reduces the worries behind him. Yang Chendong can fight the warla army wholeheartedly.


    Although it is said that it has the Yang new army and the most advanced firearms in the world, after all, the number of people is too small. In addition, the number of the 100 cold front led by Xiao Feng is only 400. It is not careless to face tens of times the enemy.


    War has always been a very serious thing, and it is also the most changeable thing.


    Carelessness, carelessness in a section, or problems in a link can directly lead to changes in the results. Of course, Yang Chendong is still very confident about the cold fronts of the Yang new army. If they ban it separately, there will be no problem. What he was worried about was that the Emperor gave him 10000 city defense troops, including the soldiers of the 5000 City Army and horse division.


    These people are used to running rampant in the city. Naturally, there is no problem bullying ordinary people, but they dare not say what the result will be for the elite vara cavalry. It is doubtful whether it is possible to win a complete victory in a downwind battle.


    So early in the morning, Yang Chendong called five command secretaries and led them to stand on the tower of Desheng Gate, the north gate of the capital.


    Another general named Yang Guang appeared with the five command departments. He was originally a deputy commander in chief. When Shi Heng lost the war and disappeared, he naturally became very important.


    Yang Guang still has some skills. What''s more, he has a good attitude. When he saw Yang Chendong, he called the Marquis, and he felt very close. Under his leadership, sun Bing and other five commanders also changed from the original title of Yang hou to Hou Ye.


    Standing opposite Yang Guang and sun Bing, Yang Chendong pointed to the open space behind him, that is, outside the Desheng Gate and said, "it won''t be long before the cavalry of Wala will appear here. A big war is inevitable. Are you afraid?"


    Yang Chendong''s tone was very calm, even cold. It seemed that the appearance of the enemy was like telling a story, which could not arouse the slightest wave in his heart.


    In contrast, the performance of these six people is not satisfactory. Yang Guang and sun Bing are better. At least they can stand there straight. The faces of Tao Jin, Yang Jie, Gao Li and Mao Fushou are obviously ugly. Even if they look carefully, their legs are shaking all the time.


    This month, the morning in the capital is not hot at the moment, but it is far from linked with the cold, but the four people are still nervous and sweating, which is enough to show their fear.


    "Well, the four of you should lead 200 soldiers to take charge of public security in the city according to what you said before. But remember, there must be no chaos in the capital before the enemy enters the city, otherwise whoever has a problem will be punished." Yang Chendong doesn''t want Tao Jin to stay, because their existence is good for morale and morale, It is also easy to lead other soldiers and make them feel afraid.


    When they heard that they didn''t have to face the Warsaw cavalry, Tao Jin was relieved. They all threw fists at Yang Chendong and retreated from the city tower.


    Only Yang Guang and sun Bing are left. Yang Chendong opened his mouth and said, "deputy commander Yang, you are responsible for leading five thousand cavalry to stay under the Desheng Gate. When you listen to my command, you will lead the army out of the city to pursue. Remember, you can''t attack before you have my command. When you leave the city, you can''t pursue too far. It''s limited to ten miles. If you exceed this distance, you will retreat immediately, okay?"


    Yang Guang, who was named, looked puzzled. Listen to Yang Chendong''s meaning, he takes cavalry to attack and chase the enemy. Doesn''t he need to fight face-to-face?


    If you don''t fight, how can you be sure that the other party will escape? If you don''t escape, where will you come from?


    Just don''t understand. The military order is like a mountain. Yang Chendong is the commanding general personally determined by Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu. That is, with the military order, he just needs to obey it.


    "Yes, please don''t worry, my Lord. I will certainly listen to his orders and take action." Yang Guang went down to prepare. Five thousand strong horses, which is a number that has been collected in the city for a long time, is also one of the strongest forces in the capital you can see.


    Yang Guang also left, leaving a command division of sun Chong standing there, raising his head, but there was also a momentum.


    Sun Bing, who chose to take refuge in Jin Ying in history, once had a good time, but the final outcome was still very tragic. Yang Chendong, who learned about this history from the book, found that he still had some abilities. As long as he was good at guidance, he would become a good general. Only then did he intend to train him and keep him by his side.


    "Commander sun, the remaining 4000 people in the five cities'' army and horse Division will be handed over to you. They are all placed on the winning gate. They want to give people a feeling that there are soldiers everywhere. It is possible to do it?" facing sun Chong, Yang Chendong assigned his task.


    "Please don''t worry, I will do it well." Sun bore answered loudly, but he was already confused in his heart. What does Zhongdan Hou mean? Does he only lead soldiers to guard above the gate? Don''t you have to send someone outside the city to meet the enemy? It seems that we have to defend the city passively, but we just don''t know if we can defend it.


    Sun Chong arranged it with full doubts. When he was still thinking about whether to rely on the garrison building to resist the vara army, a new order was handed down, which made him completely dizzy. What''s more, he didn''t understand what Yang Chendong was going to do.


    The new task is to close all the capital cities except the victory gate, and the only victory gate that doesn''t close has to be opened, giving people a feeling that they can grow straight in.


    I don''t know why I opened the city gate. Didn''t it lead the vara army into it? You should know that the cavalry are best at attacking on land. If they refuse to defend the city, there may be a chance to win. But if they open the city gate, once the city people enter, they will give up their own advantages, which will only increase the difficulty of guarding the city.


    Really puzzled, sun bore ordered his confidants to inform father-in-law Jin Ying in the palace while arranging people to follow Yang Chendong''s instructions. How similar are the wheels of history. The previous life took refuge in Jin Ying, and this life also has the same trend.


    In the palace, all officials were called to the court. Compared with the usual court meeting, all the ministers today lost their mind to play.


    Zhu Qiyu sat on the Dragon chair, but the Dragon chair was big, which seemed to be unable to calm him down. If he felt a needle, he would move his ass from time to time, showing his scorched psychology incisively and vividly.


    In fact, he can''t help worrying. Once the capital is lost, it means that he will be the emperor. He will also become the second emperor to lose to Wala after Yingzong Zhu Qiyu, and will become a disgrace in the history of the Ming Dynasty.


    In the future, whether you will become a high emperor, a prisoner, or even a dead man depends on how you play this battle to defend the capital.


    What is different from history is that Yu Qian, the Minister of the Ministry of military, is gone. Under the guidance of Yang Chendong, he did not fight with the warla army on the periphery. After Shiheng''s defeat, all the pressure focused on the winning gate, where the final result of the war will be determined.


    "Report!"


    Just when Zhu Qiyu was still worried, the soldier sent by sun Bing to inform the news came outside the Jinluan hall.


    "Enter the hall!" Jin Ying, standing beside Zhu Qiyu, was also concerned about the success or failure of the war. This time, he shouted out without waiting for the emperor''s promise.


    At this time of life and death, no one is considering whether Jin Ying has exceeded her power. What we think is whether there is any result ahead and whether she has won? Or failed?


    The soldiers who reported the news were allowed to enter. Then they bowed their heads and walked into the hall. Then they fell on their knees with a plop and said loudly, "Zhongdan Marquis ordered the victory gate to be opened. Deputy commander Yang Guang fell down in the city with 5000 iron cavalry, and the commander sun bore and more than 4000 soldiers were arranged on the tower of the victory gate."


    "What?"


    After the soldiers who reported the news finished talking about the situation at the gate, the whole hall suddenly became lively.


    "How can we open the city gate? The best thing Wara cavalry is to rush into the array. The tall city wall is our only support. Now we abandon the city tower and guard, which is to raise the short and avoid the long!"


    In order to show his erudition, Yiming, the Minister of war, shouted loudly at the moment.


    "Yes, yes! Zhongdan Hou''s move is really inappropriate. It''s inappropriate." other officials also coaxed together.


    "That''s enough." Hu Zhen, the Minister of rites, looked at the mess in the hall and yelled loudly with trembling lips.

 Chapter 197

    This roar focused the attention of all the ministers on him. "As an important minister in the court, what is it like to be in a mess here like the people?" Hu Jue raised his beard and asked the ministers loudly.


    In terms of age and seniority, Hu has enough capital. With this cry, many ministers are about to bow their heads and dare not argue with them. But there are also those who are not afraid of Hu. For example, Yiming, the Minister of war, stood up with a wat board, "Hu Shangshu, isn''t Yang Chendong your grandson-in-law? Can''t you protect him here?"


    Shi Pu, the Minister of industry, also stepped forward and said, "Hu Shangshu, this is not the time to read family affection."


    "Yes, when this country is in danger, we should focus on the overall situation and put family affection aside." Jin Lian, the new minister of household, also stepped forward and accused Hu of wrongdoing.


    After participating in the court meeting for so many years, Hu was rarely attacked by the three ministers at one time. But in the face of this situation, he didn''t mean to give in. He looked back at the three and said with contempt: "Oh? So, the three should know the soldiers and understand the war? That''s why, when the emperor wanted to choose a general, you didn''t stand up to resist the heavy burden?"


    "This..." the blushing minister Yiming of the Ministry of war, who was said by Hu, knew that he was the one who should stand up and carry everything, but he was not confident and dared not do so. Now Hu Chen is clearly attacking him when he says so. "Hu Shangshu, what we''re talking about now is that the victory door doesn''t attack and open itself. Please don''t change the topic? Isn''t it that Yang Chendong has surrendered to vara, and you, a grandfather, will also be good, so can''t you say good words for him?"


    Yiming''s attack can be said to be the most worrying thing for everyone. For a time, the faces of many ministers changed. Even Zhu Qiyu, sitting on the Dragon chair, turned pale at this moment. If what Yiming Shangshu said was true, wouldn''t he be giving the capital to the enemy?


    "Yi Shangshu, please respect yourself." seeing that the emperor, including all the ministers, were moved by Yi Ming''s words, Hu Chen roared with an angry face: "is there any evidence for what Yi Shangshu said?"


    "Evidence? Of course not, but why is the city gate open?" Yiming said with some complacency when he saw that Hu was angry. He was not even a third grade official. He was appreciated by Zhu Qiyu. Only then did he get a minister of the Ministry of war and become a second grade official of the Ming Dynasty. But even so, he knew that some senior officials were not used to him. Now, what can be said is that no one dares to look down on him in the court in the future.


    Hu Zhen is an old minister of several dynasties. He has seen so many storms. How can he be asked by a new rich Yiming? Hearing that the other party had no evidence, he asked with a sneer: "even if there is no evidence, what Lord Yi said just now is suspected of being framed."


    Even the Shangshu stopped calling and changed its name to adult. The contempt in Hu''s eyes is already very obvious.


    A counterattack immediately made Yiming''s face very ugly. Just before he wanted to counterattack, Hu continued: "for a while, who doesn''t know that Zhongdan Hou has set up a large industry in the capital. Ask, if he doesn''t have absolute confidence in guarding the capital, why does he do this?"


    "Well... This may be that he wants to calm people''s hearts. If he has colluded with vara, he must not move his property until the alien enters the capital?" Yi Ming was asked how to answer, so he simply said with a villain''s heart.


    "Ha ha, joke. It''s just your boundless guess. The emperor and all the officials must have known who vara is. This is a group of greedy people. If you want to deal with such people, how can they stop their greed because of people? If Zhongdan Hou wants to make friends with vara, he doesn''t need to do so at all. Everyone Don''t forget who saved Yingzong from vara. If he wants to make friends with vara, there is no need to do this. "


    Put forward the taboo of Yingzong, and all the ministers were breathing cold air. Yes, if Yang Chendong was such a person who ate inside and outside, there was no need to do that at the beginning. This reason instantly convinced many people, including Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu.


    "Zhongdan Hou Yu Yingzong has a life-saving grace, but he didn''t go to the capital Nanjing a while ago? I think you can understand his thoughts. This time, we fought against the strong enemy Wala under great pressure. Isn''t it too chilling that we still don''t believe him?" Hu said in a picture of defending Yang Chendong against injustice. In fact, he was also very optimistic about his grandson-in-law.


    With Hu''s words, the excited ministers soon quieted down. Even Emperor Zhu Qiyu had a lot more confidence because of this remark. The dynasty said, "yes, Zhongdan Hou is loyal to Daming. No one can say this in the future. Now let''s wait for good news."


    Because of Hu''s refusal to argue, the debate in the court was finally suppressed. Yang Chendong, who knows nothing about these, is standing on the tower of Deshengmen and looking into the distance. He did not know that Hu Chen had helped him block the attack of the ministers, so that he could safely lead the army in front of him.


    Of course, even without Hu''s help, Yang Chendong would not hand over his military power at this time, but there would be a lot of trouble.


    Standing on the city tower, when he put down the telescope, he said with a smile to the four delicate women in camouflage clothes standing aside: "you can have a look now, the vara cavalry is coming!"


    "Ah! Have you come? Where is it? Where is it?" the four women of Hu Zhen were very excited at this moment. They looked at each other from a distance with binoculars hanging on their necks. Sure enough, bursts of smoke and dust were flying, and the Warsaw cavalry arrived.


    Led by the king of Sai magazine, the 10000 Warsaw cavalry led by Xining are coming to the capital of the Ming Dynasty at full speed. With so many people, it''s really spectacular from a distance.


    Seeing that it was less than 15 li away from the capital, the fast horse scouts sent by the front rushed back and reported that the victory door of the capital was wide open.


    "The city gate is wide open? What does this mean?" the king of Sai magazine was overwhelmed by the news. It is said that when you know you are coming, either the Daming army is guarding the city, or it is a crazy escape. What is the purpose of opening the city? This is inconsistent with the facts!


    Xining was also confused by the news. He had not been in the capital for such a long time, and he didn''t know what changes had taken place here. All he knew was that the Ming Dynasty had a situation of two emperors ruling together because of the position of Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu, that''s all.


    In Xining''s view, the co governance of two emperors is a good thing. Under the dispersion of power, the warla army has a chance to break each other. But when the gate of the capital was opened, he couldn''t understand why.


    Before he could figure out what was going on, the Sai Bao Wang on one side had asked him, "brother Xining, why did Daming open the door to victory? Did he want to surrender to us?"


    "This... Maybe." Xining couldn''t figure out the reason. Naturally, she didn''t dare to talk nonsense, so she had to follow the words of Saibao Wang.


    Xining''s words were just polite. To put it bluntly, he had no idea. But his answer was heard in the ears of the king of Saibao, but he thought he had guessed right. Then he said with great joy, "ha ha, that''s true. The Ming army is just rats. It must be panic when I know that my elite cavalry is coming. In order to save my life, it is possible to surrender voluntarily. In this way, order the army to speed up and try to eat in the capital at noon."


    The Warsaw cavalry who heard the order were elated and eager to try, but only Xining felt that things would not be so simple, but he really couldn''t think of a reason to do so, so he had to follow the army to the victory gate of the capital.


    "They came and went straight to us." Hu Yan said bouncing on the tower. Then she felt that her performance had lost some etiquette, and immediately walked to Yang Chendong with a red face.


    "Ha ha." looking at Hu Yan showing such a lovely side, Yang Chendong smiled. He was more proud that the vara army came to the door of victory according to his plan, which was the reason why he was really happy.


    There are only 10000 city guards, and they are still second-line troops. For them, Yang Chendong really dare not expect too much. But the capital of Daming is too big. There are as many as 12 gates that can enter the city. How to concentrate troops and lead the enemy all the way is the first thing to consider.


    In order to achieve this goal, Yang Chendong ordered to close the other eleven doors, but opened the victory door. Now it seems that it has successfully attracted the other party''s troops.


    It was only fifteen miles away. In just a moment, vara''s mighty cavalry appeared outside the victory gate. It''s really a boundless army with more than 10000 soldiers. In addition, it''s a cavalry, which gives people a sense of vastness and vastness.


    This formation also frightened the four women of Hu Yan. Their contact with everything about the war was just listening to people. There was no direct look like this. For a moment, their bodies became trembling because of tension.


    Yang Chendong had long noticed their changes and stepped forward to give them a big hug one by one. The warm embrace soon calmed them down again. Then young master Yang Liu strode to the front of the city wall and looked down. He was falling on Xining and his party who came out of the cavalry team.

 Chapter 198

    Xining took the initiative, which was originally his own idea. In his eyes, Daming is finished, and he will be promising only with vara. What he needs to do now is to have a good performance before all this is settled, have more abundant capital and obtain more benefits in the future.


    So as soon as the army arrived 300 steps in front of the city gate, he took the initiative to ask to be a pioneer and talk to the Daming garrison to see if he could enter the city without blood.


    For Xining''s request, Saibao Wang will certainly grant it. The danger of the two armies meeting already exists. If someone wants to volunteer, why don''t they disagree.


    In this way, Xining came to the scene under the victory gate with two vara cavalry to protect him.


    Xining, who drove his horse, seemed to be very high spirited, but he was actually very careful. It can be seen that he still cherished his life when he stopped 180 steps away from the city gate.


    The most advanced long-range attack weapons at that time were firearms and strong bows.


    However, the effective distance of a strong bow is generally about 160 steps. If it is far away, it will lose its original strength. As for firearms, although they can hit so far, they will certainly miss the target. It can be said that 180 steps is a certain safe distance.


    "Which general is on the city tower? Can you come out and see me? Our family is the vanguard of the warla army. Guan Xining is also." as soon as he came to the victory gate, Xining''s voice like a male duck''s voice came out and surged up to the top of the city building.


    Still in green clothes, after Xining shouted, Yang Chenguang did not hurry and slowly walked to the city tower. He completely exposed his body and looked at Xining downstairs in a condescending way. "It''s father-in-law Xi. I''ve been waiting here for a long time."


    It was Yang Chendong who came forward. Xining narrowed her eyes and looked up. Suddenly, an anger rose from the bottom of her heart.


    His brother Xisheng once had friction with Yang Chendong. Soon afterwards, his brother died because he went out on a mission. Although the report at that time said that his brother died of excessive lust on a prostitute named Sai Tianxian, he was unwilling to believe this fact.


    Xisheng is an old hand in the flowers. How can he make such a low-level mistake? I told him that something was strange, and it was even likely that he was killed by his enemy. Just because there are too many people offended by my brother and myself, it''s not easy to lock the target. But he probed privately. When there was no result, he was named on the battlefield by Yingzong Zhuqi Town, and then there were all the facts now.


    At the beginning, Yang Chendong was among the people he doubted. Now he suddenly sees this person show his head. Where can he calm down as usual. Then he hummed coldly and said, "what a surprise! Is there no one in Daming? Let a suckling child meet the vara army?"


    Xining''s words clearly point to something, and also express his strong dissatisfaction with Yang Chendong. He said that young master Yang Liu was too young to undertake any major task.


    As soon as this remark came out, it immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of Hu Mang and other women upstairs, as well as Hu Yan and other women. As a party, Yang Chendong was not very angry at this time. On the contrary, he said with a smile, "I like my father-in-law''s fallacious praise. The so-called deal with what kind of people and what kind of generals, like a fart big point and ignorant of good or bad, I don''t know how to repay the kindness. Daming sent a young marquis to deal with it."


    Some words of counterattack made Hu Yan several women cover their mouths and rejoice.


    First Xining looked down on Yang Chendong, and then he was ridiculed. It was because Wala was weak that Daming sent a young loyal and brave hou to meet him. It originally means that we will send what kind of person you are. This is called reciprocity. If you look down on Yang Chendong, you are actually looking down on yourself.


    This is clearly Yang Chendong''s way to return him. Hu Yan and other women who have long known that LIULANG''s speech is powerful, how can they not be sad for Xining at the moment? I''m afraid there aren''t many people who can win in the world.


    On the tower, Yang Chendong''s verbal sarcasm and even abuse made Xining blush and stare like an ox.


    Just waiting for him to fight back, Yang Chendong continued: "my parents, who are physically and emotionally affected, don''t dare to destroy the beginning of filial piety. I''m from the palace in the body. How can I have the face to meet my parents and relatives in the underworld? It''s unfilial!"


    "To be loyal to the monarch and the state is to receive the grace of the Ming Dynasty. You should be a man of the Ming Dynasty, and death is also the ghost of the Ming Dynasty. However, it is a cruel move for you to rush to the enemy for your life. It is also unfaithful!"


    "Bullying the people is greedy. I think your parents and family used to be the people. Once they gain power, they bully the weak. This is unkind."


    "It''s unjust to dance with wolves for personal gain and want to lead the war to Daming to make the people homeless and ruin their lives."


    "Do you have any face to live in this world when you are unfaithful, unfilial, unkind and unjust?"


    A happy and dripping scold made Xining''s face more and more ugly. It just felt that the blood in her body seemed to be churning endlessly, and it was about to burst out the next moment.


    Xining''s performance was seen in Yang Chendong''s eyes, but he didn''t mean to stop at all. Instead, his voice increased by a few decibels and continued to shout: "you are a thief, heaven and earth are evidence, Bing Feng points to the thief''s head!"


    Yang Chendong, who finished drinking, suddenly pointed to Xining with his right hand and said, "If heaven has eyes, this son should die immediately. It can''t be a disaster to the world!"


    "Poof!"


    A bullet revolved and flew out. With Yang Chendong''s correction, it fell to Xining''s heart. Xining, who was originally angry, just felt a pain in her chest, and then fell from the horse to the ground without consciousness.


    Everything was too fast. The sniper step with silencing device didn''t attract the slightest attention of others when it was fired, combined with Yang Chendong''s shouting. What we saw was that after Yang Chendong borrowed the sky to ask questions, Xining immediately fell and plunged into the ground.


    Xi Ning died and the body lay on the ground, giving the impression that he was dead and could not wash away the sins he had committed, so he could not show people face to face.


    "Drive!" the two Warsaw cavalry soldiers who were originally standing beside Xining were shocked to see that the protector was scolded to death, and then rode back.


    "If you help the tyrants, God can''t spare you! Let''s die together." seeing that the fat sheep in his hand were about to escape, Yang Chendong flashed a sneer in his eyes. Then his hands pointed to the two Warsaw cavalry running back. Then the two figures fell immediately. After rolling down on the ground for two times, they were alive without any rest.


    Three fingers and three people died. This amazing scene shocked everyone. At this time, both the Daming soldier Yong on the city floor and the vara cavalry under the city looked up to the sky. They seemed to be looking for the place where the gods were located.


    "The gods have shown their spirits!" the vara cavalry three steps away from the city are in a commotion after they can''t find the reason. Many cavalry have stretched out their hands to tighten the horse rope. It seems that they may retreat at any time.


    "Don''t mess up, don''t mess up." Wang Xinxin, the team leader, was also surprised, but as a pioneer general, he can''t just retreat, otherwise the military law is like a mountain, and he''ll be ridiculed by other generals if he goes back.


    Under the loud roar, the vara cavalry team gradually stabilized. In order to stabilize the morale of the army, Saibao Wang stretched out his machete at his waist. It seems that he is ready to attack.


    "Why? Don''t you know how to give in? That''s it. Just stay." Yang Chendong''s eyes stood on the tower. He can''t let the vara cavalry charge, otherwise there will inevitably be damage under the chaotic army. He must play well in this first battle and can''t tolerate any loss.


    To this end, when he saw that the race magazine king was about to pull out his knife, Yang Chendong pointed in the air with his right hand. The race magazine king who had just put up his machete twisted his body on the horse and fell off his horse.


    "No, the general fell off his horse." I can''t see the hopeless race magazine king who has been shot in the middle of the eyebrow. Several close soldiers around me still want to get off their horses to see what happened. Yang Chendong on the city tower connected his fingers again, and the five Wala Knights who had just got off their horses fell to the ground one by one and never lived.


    "Ah! It''s an immortal. Run." under the successive unexplained deaths, the vara cavalry were stimulated by the scene in front of them, and their hearts were surrounded by a deep sense of fear. It seemed that they were afraid that they would be the next one to be pointed to, and the cavalry in the front row turned one after another.


    There was a sudden chaos in the vara cavalry team. Once the king of racing magazine died, there was no command general and no unified military order. The consequences of this chaos were very serious.


    Yang Chendong, who was on the winning building, had already thought that there would be such a moment. Seeing the opportunity coming, he decisively said to sun Chong: "come on, send the order to General Yang Guang to go out of the city to kill the enemy."


    Sun Chong was also confused by Yang Chendong''s pointing. At the moment, he also had a feeling that he was an immortal. He was completely shocked. He almost did what Yang Chendong wanted to say. He immediately promised and then passed on his life.


    Yang Guang, who is under the victory gate, saw things outside through the hole in the wall. He was shocked and forgot to chase after the victory. It was not until sun Chong ran to him and said loudly that the loyal and brave Marquis had orders to go out of the city to hunt down the enemy.


    "All cavalry, follow my orders and go out of the city to kill the enemy!"


    "Out of the city to kill the enemy!" many soldiers saw Yang Chendong''s scene like a God coming to earth. At the moment, it can be said that they were shocked. One by one, waving sabers, followed Yang Guang and flew out of the city gate.

 Chapter 199

    The formation was still chaotic. Suddenly, countless Ming cavalry poured out of the city gate. They were even more flustered. They all pulled their horses and fled, but under the formation of a pot of porridge, can they go? Before the cavalry of the Ming Dynasty rushed to the front, they had trampled on many people. When the Daming cavalry arrived, it was like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves. They just ran away, and no one fought with the Daming cavalry.


    This is a one-sided war.


    When the general died, his morale was at a loss. The Warsaw cavalry were defeated like a mountain.


    In this case, how could it be the opponent of the Ming cavalry with high morale. For a time, the situation on the battlefield was developing in a completely one-sided direction.


    Standing on the tower of the victory gate, with binoculars, we can see the scene of the killing of the vara cavalry everywhere, and some vara cavalry are kneeling and begging. Facts have proved that no army is invincible. As long as you use the right method, you can defeat it and surrender will happen.


    Yang Guang took the lead with a long knife. He killed more than seven vara cavalry. Under his leadership, most of the Daming cavalry also made some gains. The chase was fifteen miles away. At this moment, Yang Guang suddenly remembered the words of Zhongdan Hou. He stopped, gave up the pursuit and began to clean the battlefield.


    "Ha ha." the overall situation was decided. Yang Chendong showed a bright smile on his face and waved to the fourth daughter Hu Yan in a good mood, "let''s go back to the fairy house to eat!"


    "Go, go!" Hu Yan''s fourth daughter looked a little scared. After seeing their husband''s brave side, their fear had already flown out of the sky.


    "Lord Yang, the war is not over yet." sun Chuanyan looked at Yang Chendong, who was about to leave, and hurriedly blocked him with a pleading expression.


    "Isn''t today''s war over? Oh, by the way, you can take your hands down to catch the prisoners now. That''s a great credit. After cleaning the battlefield, you can report the victory to the emperor. As for me, I''m a little tired. Go back and have a rest. I''ll show up when the main warla force arrives." after saying this to sun Chong, Yang Chendong and his four wives went to the door of victory. Hu Mang, Yang ER and Qiu Wu''s first guard guard guard around him and gradually disappeared into sun Chong''s sight.


    Looking at Yang Chendong''s free and easy going, sun Chong regretted it at this moment. I regret that I didn''t seize the opportunity to communicate with Zhongdan Marquis, and I regret that I sent the information about the wide opening of the city gate to the emperor.


    Even though things have been done, we can only find ways to make up for them in the future. For the moment, of course, we should lead soldiers to catch prisoners. As Yang Chendong said, this is a great credit. I can''t meet it at ordinary times. Now, how can I let it go?


    Sun Chong rushed down the tower with more than 4000 people and rushed to the vara cavalry kneeling to the ground. The officers and soldiers of the five cities, who would only bully the common people, now their waist bars are straight, one by one, like a different person.


    After an hour, the battlefield was cleaned up, and the war reports were summarized. Under the first World War, more than 2000 enemies were killed and more than 5000 captured. Yang Chendong''s first show ended in a great victory.


    Because sun Chong patronized to grab military merit, Jin Luan hall did not get news at the first time. Zhu Qiyu was with his ministers, waiting for the war report with a worried face. From time to time, some ministers would prick their ears to listen to the news outside. However, everything was as usual. They had not heard the sound of fighting in the city.


    No news was good news. The emperor and his ministers waited for time moment by moment until there was a eunuch outside the hall who said that deputy commander Yang Guang and commander sun Bing met outside the hall. Zhu Qiyu said quickly, "please!"


    Even the word "please" was used. It can be seen that Zhu Qiyu was so concerned about the development of the war situation at this moment that he didn''t even care about the loss of style.


    Wearing heavy armor, Yang Guang and sun Bing strode into the Jinluan hall. When they reached a position 20 steps away from the emperor, they took the initiative to stop, then half knelt on the ground, and said in unison: "great victory, ministers and others come to offer prisoners!"


    Although it was only the voice of two people, under the full confidence, the voice was very loud. This voice also beat the hearts of the emperor and his ministers like a giant hammer.


    WOW!


    Originally motionless, the emperor and his ministers, who were staring at them, were stretched and then loosened. After hearing the war report of the two men, they were silent for a few seconds, as if they were digesting the victory report.


    "How many prisoners have been captured? What are the results?" Wang Zhi, the Minister of the Ministry of officials, was worthy of being an old minister and reacted very quickly. When others were still in shock, he had asked key questions.


    "In this battle, more than 2000 enemies were killed, more than 5000 prisoners were captured, and the warla vanguard general Sai Shuwang, vanguard Guan Xining and others were killed. When the enemy came to 10000, only more than 2000 horses escaped." Yang Guang''s voice was still like a flood.


    "More than 5000 enemy prisoners are outside the palace at the moment. Please go and see them with the emperor and all the ministers." Sun bore was unwilling to show his potential and reported his credit. They came all the way to discuss it. That is, the war is fought together. Of course, the credit can''t be claimed by one person. Anyway, the credit is big enough. It''s nothing to share more than one person. "In this war, our army did not have any casualties. It was like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves. This was all due to the emperor''s protection one day. I congratulate the emperor."


    "I congratulate the emperor!" Sun Chong''s word of congratulations was uttered. At this time, the ministers reacted and collectively knelt down and shouted loudly and excitedly.


    It''s always said by Wen Chen. Martial officer, just fight. Don''t you usually keep you waiting for the key time? As for what credit is not credit even if. Even the generals should be responsible for winning the war. If you don''t see the British Duke Zhang Fu, is that a lesson? When there is a war, the scenery is infinite. When there is no war, you will be subject to various suspicions of the emperor. Even any eunuch may dare to bully you and end up with no bones.


    Sun rife robbed said this sentence is not a whim, but a good idea all the way. Why do you work hard, but only those civil servants who can talk? He refused, so he took the initiative.


    Sure enough, he took the lead in saying he sunbing for the emperor, which aroused Zhu Qiyu''s great favor. "Good, good, good. General Yang and general sun have worked hard. After defeating the vara army, they should reward them based on their merits. Hahaha, now all the ministers go with me to see the prisoners."


    Zhu Qiyu, whose face was tense and his hands were white, could finally put down his hanging heart at this moment. At this moment, he was in a good mood. He laughed and took his ministers straight to the square outside the palace.


    On the square, the black knelt down, and the vara cavalry in different clothes.


    They lowered their heads one by one, their faces were decadent, and even some people''s bodies were trembling slightly to express their inner grievances and even some fear at the moment.


    No wonder they are so nervous. Before, Yang Chendong stretched out his fingers on the victory gate, one by one, the vara cavalry fell to the ground and died, and even their general Saibao king died. That scene shocked them so much that they still feel afraid when they think of it now.


    Wala, who has no culture, is very superstitious and agrees with the idea of immortality. Even if the gods want to help Daming, how can we fight this battle? Perhaps surrender and Atonement can be exchanged for divine forgiveness, not necessarily.


    More than 5000 Warsaw cavalry are very honest and kneel on the ground. Although they are bound with their hands one by one, they are afraid that they don''t need to be bound, and few people have the courage to resist. When Zhu Qiyu came here with the ministers, what he saw was the scene in front of him.


    Looking at the kneeling vara cavalry, there was a trend that could not be seen at a glance. At the moment, the square, which originally looked very wide, seemed very crowded. The Ming soldiers and vara soldiers were all over the ground. At this moment, no one doubted the war report of Yang Guang and sun Chong just now.


    I thought the war should have been won, but it would not have such a good result. The two generals exaggerated in order to get military merit. But now it seems that there is no exaggeration at all. Suddenly, when the ministers looked at generals Yang Guang and sun Bing, their eyes were full of jealousy.


    That''s how people are. When there is danger, you often think that you can save your life, and other external things can be avoided. But when it is really safe, the thoughts in my heart will become more and more insatiable.


    This is just a victory. The main force of vara has not been damaged, but some ministers are thinking about how to get benefits from it. Thus, it can be seen that people''s hearts are not enough. It''s not just talking about snakes swallowing elephants.


    "Congratulations to the emperor, it''s the emperor''s heavenly power that caused the great defeat of vara, which is enough to prove that the emperor is the real dragon and the son of heaven!" eunuch Jin Ying looked at the countless captured soldiers in front of him. After his eyes turned disorderly, he suddenly fell to his knees and shouted loudly.


    "Congratulations to the emperor, the emperor is the real emperor!" many courtiers who are used to flattering also took the opportunity to kneel down one after another and shouted at the emperor''s wisdom.


    The shouts of the ministers made Zhu Qiyu feel floating. At this moment, he really thought he was the emperor recognized by God, and he was God''s son. Otherwise, why did the emperor''s brother Zhu Qizhen lose to Wala and governor Shi Heng lose to Wala, but only he won the war?

 Chapter 200

    "Haha, haha, all these are the help of the ministers!" Zhu Qiyu was happy and divided the credit to other ministers. For a time, the voice of thanks from all the ministers was endless.


    However, not all the ministers are shouting that the emperor is the real dragon and the son of heaven, just like Hu Chen, the Minister of rites, who has always maintained a clear mind.


    He is an old minister of several dynasties. He knows very well that the emperor is just the head of the dragons. Otherwise, a court will not be able to achieve unity and clear government orders. As for who will be the head, it all depends on chance and identity.


    Just like when Zhu Qizhen was the emperor before, these ministers shouted that the emperor was wise. Is the emperor the real dragon? But in fact, after losing the war, everyone immediately closed their mouths. Now I start to hold Zhu Qiyu again. I really don''t know how thick these people are.


    But in the court, some things must be the same as others. If you are too independent, you can only be isolated by the ministers in the end. In that case, it is really difficult to do anything. But even if you flatter, do you want to be gentle? Zhu Qiyu has been nervous in the palace. What does the victory of this war have to do with him?


    In his heart, he was unhappy, or for the sake of his son-in-law''s injustice. When everyone was shouting about the emperor''s wisdom and long live the emperor, Hu suddenly said, "two generals, where are the loyal and courageous princes? Why not? But did you go out of the city to chase the enemy or get hurt in the process of fighting?"


    Finally someone mentioned Yang Chendong. The originally noisy scene suddenly became quiet.


    Hu Chen''s words were like a shining slap. Many ministers were flushed. The real hero of this battle should be Yang Chendong. No doubt, but how long has passed, but no one thinks of him. This is really too much.


    As soon as this remark came out, Zhu Qiyu also turned red. Obviously, he also knew that he had just gone too far. If it weren''t for Yang Chendong, it would be difficult to have such a great victory. After knowing the great victory, he didn''t think of the person who made the greatest contribution first, but was congratulated by the courtiers here. This is really too much. Fortunately, Hu Zhen gave a prompt reminder, and he also asked, "by the way, why isn''t Zhongdan Hou here? Why didn''t I see him?"


    Zhu Qiyu pretended to be anxious and showed it to the ministers, which immediately attracted many ministers to nod their heads. They seemed to be praising the emperor''s relationship with meritorious officials, but in fact, only they knew what was going on.


    Yang Guang and sun Bing have long wanted to report on Zhongdan Hou. After all, without this person, there would be no great victory today, let alone the opportunity for them to show off. The emperor only asked now. It seems a little late.


    No matter whether it is late or early, the emperor''s actions are not questioned by his ministers. When they asked, they half knelt down and replied, "emperor, Zhongdan Hou was not hurt. He just said he was tired and went back to rest."


    "Tired? Rest?" Zhu Qiyu was confused by such an answer and stood there with doubts on his face.


    "Yes, I''m really tired. The fact is..." Sun Chong began to talk about what happened on the battlefield, starting with Yang Chendong scolding Xining for being unfaithful, unfilial, unkind and unrighteous, then pointing out that Xining would rather die, and then pointing out that the king of Saibao also fell off his horse and died, so that the Wara army had no morale, etc.


    The crowd listened to sun Chong''s experience on the battlefield like listening to the book of heaven. For a moment, everyone looked nervous. They didn''t expect that the young loyal and brave Marquis had such ability.


    While the people were still digesting sun Chong''s words, Yi Ming, the Minister of war, had first said, "commander sun, do you know what you just said? You are standing in front of the emperor and the son of heaven. How can you talk freely?"


    "The minister didn''t talk nonsense. The above are all facts. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Yang Zongbing and all the soldiers who participated in the war." Sun rifling''s ear heard Yiming accuse him of lying. He didn''t want to rely on it. At the moment, he explained a few words.


    A small command department, only a sixth grade official, dared to contradict the Minister of war of the second grade, which naturally made Yiming look ugly. He secretly wrote down this person in his heart. Thinking that he would have a chance to look good, he set his eyes on Yang Guang. "Deputy commander Yang, tell me, what is the truth? Of course, you don''t have to be afraid of other people''s threats. To tell the truth, there is a Shangshu, and no one will dare to make it difficult for you."


    Yiming said this not to support Yang Guang, but to guide him in a disguised way to refute sun Chong and deny the fact that Yang Chendong was the greatest contributor to the war.


    If a military ministry minister interrogates a deputy chief soldier, it is possible for the latter to pee in his pants at ordinary times. However, Yang Guang, who has just experienced a war, really admires Yang Chendong. At the moment, how dare he arrange any bad words. Then he kowtowed his head to the ground, "the end will not dare to talk nonsense. What commander Sun said just now is the truth."


    "Wow!"


    As soon as Yang Guang''s words fell to the ground, bursts of exclamation came from the crowd. The two generals said so quickly. It seems that the matter is serious. But why can Yang Chendong refer to who died? Does he have any magic?


    Yiming stood there with an ugly face. They were nominally his subordinates, but now they both dared to refute him in public. It was really a shame. Fortunately, everyone''s attention was not on themselves at this time. This face loss was not too cruel.


    After hearing what sun Chong and Yang Guang said, the ministers knew why they said that Zhongdan Hou was tired and needed a good rest. I''m afraid the magic was too tired. Of course, some informed people immediately thought of mercenaries with advanced firearms.


    These people only knew that mercenaries'' firearms were very advanced, but they didn''t know what level they had reached. After listening to what happened on the battlefield today, they have a new view on it.


    Zhu Qiyu is naturally one of the insiders. But the more so, the more worried he was that this advanced firearm could easily take people''s lives thousands away. In this way, doesn''t it mean that if he wants to deal with himself one day, he also has nowhere to hide?


    Once the idea appeared, it was like a big stone. He was out of breath and even felt restless.


    As the emperor, the most worried thing is that he can''t control the situation, so he can''t decide the life and death of others. At this moment, the joy of winning the war has long been less strong, in exchange for a sad face.


    Accompanied by eunuch Jin Ying, Zhu Qiyu left first. Without the emperor, the ministers also lost the mood of celebrating the victory, and turned to their own house one by one. With today''s victory, they can finally go back to sleep.


    In the palace, Zhu Qiyu was walking in front of him, and Jin Ying followed behind him. It was not until he entered the backyard of the palace and there was no one around him that he accelerated his pace. When he was half a step behind the emperor, he said, "emperor, but I''m worried about loyalty and bravery."


    "Yes!" without others, Zhu Qiyu finally admitted: "the firearms of mercenaries are too advanced, and the relationship between Zhongdan Hou and them is so good, once they..."


    Zhu Qiyu didn''t say the following words, but he believed Jin Ying would understand them. In a sense, they are grasshoppers on a rope. Only when their throne is stable can Jin Ying follow the light and be in power.


    How can Jin Ying not know these reasons? With Zhu Qiyu, he is the father-in-law Jin whom everyone admires. Without the emperor, I''m afraid he will die without a burial place. That is, the emperor has worries and hidden dangers, so he must deal with them in a proper way.


    "I see. In this way, I''ll go to the immortal house immediately to talk with Zhongdan Hou, and see if I can get in touch with mercenary generals and reach some agreement with them." Jin Ying reported his ideas to the emperor.


    "Well, start from two aspects. In short, there must be a result. I won''t allow people who threaten my life." Zhu Qiyu nodded gently, with a little dignity in his voice.


    ......


    Immortal house.


    When Yang Chendong came back here again, he had another title - Military God.


    In the first World War, it was probably so.


    A few instructions created his legend. According to a reliable investigation, no one in the Ming army died in the war, but more than a dozen people were injured because they were too excited when pursuing. The achievement of retreating the enemy by 10000 with no casualties deserves this title.


    This is the advantage of cross era weapons. It''s not that vara is too incompetent, but the shooting method of the ghost sniper team is too magical.


    In the study of Shenxianju, Yang Chendong is closing his eyes and listening to the personal report of Yang San, deputy director of the Security Bureau. Postwar summary is a fine tradition, even Yang Chendong is no exception.


    Before this war, we had made the worst plan, that is, the vara cavalry did not stop and directly attacked the whole army. In that case, the four cold fronts in ambush outside the victory gate will all attack. In that case, no one can guarantee that the cold front will not lose under the charge of the chaotic army. After all, their biggest weakness is that they have too few people. If we really meet a fierce and fearless enemy, how many people can be killed with 400 guns?


    Fortunately, the wide open door of victory gave Saibao Wang the illusion of such a smooth World War I.


    "There can''t be a fluke in war. This should be communicated to lengsong commander and to every cold front." Yang Chendong heard Yang Ben say that some cold fronts put forward different opinions about just ambushing instead of fighting head-on. After the young master was too careful, his face became very serious.

 Chapter 201

    Yang Chendong doesn''t blame the cold front for such thoughts and complaints. After all, they hold the most advanced weapons in the world and have received the most rigorous training. But you must not be arrogant. Otherwise, you will fall into a fight sooner or later. That is, the cold fronts have the intention of belittling the enemy. If they should straighten out, they must straighten out.


    Seeing Yang Chendong''s seriousness, Yang Sanlian hurriedly took notes of everything and nodded, "my subordinates will immediately go to the courtyard to convey it to all the confronters and let them know that the young master cares about them."


    "Well, at the same time, inform them that the vanguard army of warra has been defeated, but those who are going well will not be like this. There will be at least one war to make them ready at any time." Yang Chendong nodded to Yang San with satisfaction. Then he remembered what happened in the court and asked, "by the way, what did the emperor and his ministers think after the war? Has there ever been a dispute in the court?"


    "Young master, my subordinates are about to report this matter. I just got the news from Lord Xu Youzhen. Shortly after you ordered to open the city gate, the court knew about this matter. After our investigation, it should be the news sent by the command department of sun Chong. Because of this, some people are slandering the young master, saying that you want to collude with both inside and outside vara, among which is the Yi Ming, the Minister of the new military department Lord, Jin Lian, Minister of the Ministry of household, and Shi Pu, Minister of the Ministry of industry, spoke in support of this unhealthy trend. It was Hu Pei who came forward to suppress this unhealthy trend. You see, do we want to do something in private? At the moment, the situation in the capital is not stable, and it is normal to have fewer people. "


    While reporting, Yang Sanyi carefully looked at Yang Chendong. He has made it very clear that someone wants to deal with the young master. It''s better to start first and kill him.


    "No." Yang Chendong shook his head soon after learning what Yang San thought. "The problem of the Ming Dynasty is not entirely from the court. These people are just representatives of Confucianism. Even if all the ministers in the court are arrested, someone will be re elected. This is simply a problem of the system. People can''t be killed."


    Yang Chendong is very clear in his heart. Looking at China''s history, since the Han Dynasty only respected Confucianism, Confucian disciples have been privileged and superior, and have been used to it for many years.


    They monopolize education, monopolize officialdom, decay and fall, conservative and stubborn, but they have strong power. Even the emperor depends on the face of Confucianism. They often support what is beneficial to them and oppose what is not. The appearance of Yang Chendong has the meaning of threatening them. It''s just that the struggle has not yet entered the stage of white deterioration because it has not yet involved the fundamental. This is why Yang Chendong is only one of the important reasons for his development in business.


    The release of Yang Bao, the hot sale of Shenxianju and Tianwaitian, and the Yang bank to be established soon, give people the feeling that they are trying to make money. In the eyes of Confucian scholars, it''s just that they are more contaminated with the smell of copper. They can''t go on the table.


    All this is actually Yang Chendong''s intention. He doesn''t contact other industries in order not to make a positive confrontation with Confucianism. What he needs to do is to infiltrate slowly. When he has enough influence, some things will come naturally. Before that, even the emperor could not move this force, and even if he angered him, there would be no good end. Why should he provoke him?


    Yiming and others will destroy themselves, but they just don''t want to see themselves gain too much power and credit. In the final analysis, jealousy is still at work. Such psychology is not important to the overall situation, and there is no need to care too much. On the contrary, if you kill them now, as long as you are not a fool, you can see that he did it, which is tantamount to openly declaring war on Confucianism. In this way, he won''t do anything thankless.


    Yang Chendong rejected the decision to start with Yiming and others. Yang San knew that the time was not ripe and immediately said that he would only focus on these people in the future, but would not take any action.


    Yang Chendong was very satisfied with Yang San''s timely statement. "Very good. The staff of the Security Bureau have worked hard these days. In this way, when you go out, find director Hu mang to get 1 million liang of silver and reward the brothers."


    "Young master, there is still enough silver." Yang San waved his hand to refuse. In fact, the Security Bureau has never been short of money. All this is because Yang Chendong said that if you want to establish an excellent intelligence system, you must be willing to spend money. Such a steady stream of money flows into the Security Bureau. With enough silver, you really get twice the result with half the effort. With this treatment, I don''t know how many people in the Yang system envy and envy.


    It''s just that Yang Chendong asked to do it. Even if others have some ideas, they don''t dare to say anything openly. The security bureau is not in the eyes of some senior officers of Yang''s new army, but Yang Chendong''s weight and authority can not be questioned by anyone.


    "OK, it''s settled. You go and do things." Yang Chendong didn''t give Yang Ben the chance to refuse. Yang Chendong waved his hand directly and made an expression of seeing off.


    Yang Sanyi''s face was moved. He knew it was the young master''s love for the brothers of the Security Bureau. After all, Security Bureau personnel are sometimes like mice that can''t see the sun. They mostly live in the dark. In order to keep their identity confidential, they can''t contact their families, can''t get a wife and have children, and have to pay all their youth. Sometimes it takes months, half a year or even longer to obtain an important intelligence. Giving more silver is Yang Chendong''s way of compensation.


    His right hand suddenly raised, and after paying a standard military salute, Yang San withdrew from his study. Soon after, Hu mang strided in. Not many people came to Yang Chendong without reporting. In addition to Hu Yan''s women, Hu Mang and Yang Er have such qualifications.


    "Young master, father-in-law Jin Ying came with the emperor''s new will." as soon as Hu mang entered the house, he carefully said when he saw that Yang Chendong was leaning against his chair and had closed his eyes for rest.


    Still with his eyes closed, Yang Chendong didn''t seem to have heard the words of Hu mang. What he asked was not the answer: "the 1 million taels of silver given to the security bureau?"


    "It''s issued. It''s the employment money given by the emperor to Leng Feng."


    "That''s good. Side hall arrangement, I''ll see Jin Ying." Yang Chendong slowly opened his eyes, got up and stretched his waist. After that, his eyes re emitted a dazzling luster. At this moment, Jin Ying came to find herself and thought about what it was with her big finger. It seems that Zhu Qiyu is too unsure.


    Zhu Qiyu is indeed a little unsure. On the one hand, he wants to use mercenaries to defeat the great enemy of warla, on the other hand, he is worried that the victory of mercenaries will threaten his safety.


    Preventing and employing people, under such a contradictory psychology, there is Jin Ying''s trip.


    In the partial hall, Yang Chendong and Jin Ying met and saluted each other. After that, they were divided into the seats of guest and host. Then father Jin praised the performance of loyal and brave Marquis today, and even talked about the word "military God".


    Both royal guards and East Hall have their own intelligence agencies. Because it has been established for a long time, its strength can not be underestimated. For example, Yang Chendong''s being called the military God can not hide from Jin Ying, the actual leader.


    "Ha ha, father-in-law Jin laughed, but he just entrusted the emperor''s great blessing." Yang Chendong said with a smile and modesty.


    "Hey! This war was fought by mercenary''s advanced firearms. The emperor is just a spender." Jin Ying smiled, but he named the key to the problem, that is, my father-in-law is clear in everything. You, the military God, just used advanced firearms. It can''t be true. Moreover, even if you hire mercenaries, the silver is paid by the emperor, and your credit is very little.


    "Yes, what father-in-law Jin said is very true." Yang Chendong''s face remained unchanged, not even negative. For this matter, Zhu Qiyu paid as much as ten million liang of silver. Although half of it was offset by real estate, it was not wealth.


    Yang Chendong admitted so easily, but let Jin Ying have a feeling of punching on cotton, and his face was a little ugly. When he came, he was ready for Yang Chendong to ask for merit and reward. He even thought of the words of reprimand. He wanted to take this to suppress the loyal and brave marquis.


    It''s just that people don''t want to ask for merit at all. What else can he do? You can''t scold a meritorious official without saying a word. If so, it''s too much. You know, the main Vajra force hasn''t come to the capital yet. Now let''s step down and kill the donkey. If you can''t get mercenaries, isn''t the capital dangerous? He can''t afford such a big crime.


    Yang Chendong''s low-key and modesty destroyed Jin Ying''s previous plan. But after all, Jin Ying, who had followed several emperors and had a strong reaction ability, quickly thought of the starting point and said to Yang Chendong: "Zhong Dan Hou, the emperor is very satisfied with the performance of mercenaries in this war. He ordered me to reward the mercenary brothers anyway. The imperial dining room has made a lot of food for this. Hou Yang will see if he can tell them if it''s convenient and let the emperor play a host friendship at least."


    Listening to Jin Ying''s words silently, he knew that the other party still wanted to bypass himself to contact mercenaries. Even so, he prepared delicious food. Does he have the reason not to take advantage of human beauty and save the food of the immortal residence? Why not? Then he smiled and said, "Well, that''s what the emperor means. I''ll send someone to accompany Duke Jin to the compound of the mercenary barracks."

 Chapter 202

    Yang Chendong is so cooperative. Feidan agreed and didn''t go in person, which greatly surprised Jin Ying. He thought that even if he agreed, he would go with him and benefit from it.


    Of course, Yang Chendong didn''t go together, which is what Jin Ying expected to see. At that moment, he was not polite, "so you have the courage to be loyal."


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to say." seeing that Jin Ying didn''t invite him to go with him, Yang Chendong looked at each other with boredom. He could even imagine that if Zhu Qiyu really contacted the mercenaries, he would kick himself away immediately, and even casually find a crime to copy his property. This is the king''s mind. Sometimes, he turns his face and doesn''t recognize others.


    However, Zhu Qiyu counted thousands of times. He didn''t expect that Yang Chendong was the real behind the mercenary, and his practices would be useless in the end.


    In fact, not only Zhu Qiyu, but also those old foxes in the court, who can think of what a mercenary with such advanced firearms has to do with a young man under the age of 20?


    It was because everyone could not guess that Yang Chendong did not cause everyone''s common resistance in advance.


    Jin Ying left happily. Hu mang followed Yang Chendong''s order and went to the mercenary''s barracks with him. About this matter, Yang Chendong mentioned it when he met with lengsong and others yesterday. Once he won the war and showed his strong strength, the emperor of the Ming Dynasty will certainly find a way to contact them and deepen everyone''s feelings. I''m afraid it''s difficult to avoid it.


    Instead of trying to avoid it with all kinds of words, it''s better to meet openly. Anyway, I won''t promise anything. On the contrary, I will get some benefits. Why not?


    Jin Ying didn''t know this. He only knew that if he had the opportunity to meet with mercenaries alone, as long as he could get on well with them and make them use for himself, he would increase his power infinitely. In this way, he would be a bit stiff in front of the Emperor Zhu Qiyu.


    Led by Hu Mang, Jin Ying appeared in the military compound of mercenaries with a group of royal guards and small eunuchs in the palace. With Yang Chendong''s orders, the party naturally entered smoothly. Here, Jin Ying also met lengsong, the leader of the mercenary for the first time.


    Although I don''t know what the official title of the head is, seeing other people''s respect for lengsong, I intuitively tell Jin Ying that it''s only good but not bad to get closer to this person. Then he turned his face into a flower, walked forward quickly and took the initiative to say hello to lengsong.


    "Alas, commander Leng is really a talented person. He is young and promising, which is really the envy of our company." when he came to lengsong, he was really flattering.


    Leng song, who had been prepared for a long time and even had a certain understanding of the eunuch, said with a flat face, "are you the eunuch leader around the emperor Daming? Very good. Even if the things are delivered, you can leave."


    Lengsong showed such determination and indifference that Jin Ying''s face changed. Who is he? But the popular man in front of Zhu Qiyu doesn''t sound good. If he doesn''t like anyone now, he just needs to pass it in front of Dai Zong. He''s afraid he''ll take off a layer of skin even if he doesn''t die. It''s too late for others to curry favor with him. How dare you speak to him in such a tone?


    Lengsong, who was born in a strange way, did so, but he still had no temper at all, that is, he didn''t dare to show others his face, and didn''t even dare to say a hard word, which made Jin Ying''s heart really angry. But after all, people who are used to being eunuchs usually suffer a lot of grievances. The speed of stabilizing their state of mind is still very fast. After quickly straightening out their state of mind, when looking at lengsong, Jin Ying still said with that smiling face just now, "Captain Leng, I''m here to thank you on behalf of the emperor of the Ming Dynasty. The food is just a token of my heart. My emperor''s meaning is to let me see if there''s anything missing here. If you have any requirements, just ask."


    Jin Ying shows a very heroic appearance. As long as they can attract mercenaries, they think it is necessary and worthwhile to pay some price. Even Jin Ying has a bold idea, that is, to use mercenaries to deal with Yingzong Zhuqi town and complete the great reunification of the Ming Dynasty.


    Leng song silently looks at Jin Ying. The sixth young master is really a God and man! He guessed two days ago that after winning the first World War, Dai Zongzhu Qiyu would spend money to win over himself. Isn''t this coming? Even if good things have been delivered to him, why not?


    Lengsong, who had always been very indifferent, suddenly smiled. This smile looked like a hundred flowers in full bloom in Jin Ying''s eyes, which made him feel happy. "Father Jin is really too polite. Even so, we mercenaries lack copper and iron. I don''t know how much the Ming emperor can give us?"


    Jin Ying knew when she was happy that this might be the bond between her and the mercenaries. That''s not to say that she wanted some copper and iron. But if it was Ming Dynasty, she would not be stingy. "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say that mercenaries helped us resist foreign enemies. They are our best friends. We''ll find a way to meet whatever you need."


    Jin Ying promised so happily that lengsong certainly had to express something. At present, he laughed and invited the other party to enter the depths of the barracks compound. On the surface, the feelings between the two sides seemed to be heating up rapidly at this moment.


    Taking this opportunity, Jin Ying and lengsong had an in-depth understanding of each other and reached a certain consensus. When she left, Jin Ying looked excited, as if the old tree had blossomed, and even let other little eunuchs have an inexplicable sense of fear after seeing it. They seem to see that father-in-law Jin Ying has regained his masculinity. I''m afraid they will find them to have fun at any time. Many times, eunuchs'' world is unknown and incomprehensible to outsiders. People who change their state often have many ways to change their state, and often that is to make the big eunuch happy and the little eunuch students loveless.


    Shortly after Jin Ying left, a man dressed as a woodcutter walked out of the backyard of Lengfeng military camp and went straight to the immortal house. No one will know that these humble people are the spies of the Security Bureau. He wants to report the detailed conversation between lengsong and Jin Ying to the sixth young master.


    In the palace, Jin Ying happily met Zhu Qiyu, and then made a truthful report on what they talked about with regimental commander Leng.


    "Your Majesty, I have found out that the headquarters of mercenaries are at sea. In large ships, they have no fixed place to live. They will go wherever they need it. Moreover, most of the mercenaries are from our Daming people. Because they can''t live under the tyranny of local officials, they have to risk going to the sea to make a living." Jin Ying proudly told the Emperor Zhu Qiyu the details of the mercenaries he thought he had got.


    "These corrupt officials!" hearing this, Zhu Qiyu looked angry. If such good people are expelled from the country, those local officials are the sinners of the country.


    "Yes, corrupt officials should be killed. But without their practice, these people are at best a good soldier. Without advanced firearms, they are no different from ordinary soldiers in the Ming Dynasty." through the understanding these days, Jin Ying has a better understanding of Zhu Qiyu. The emperor is very ambitious. He really wants to be a famous King, strong and bright. But some things are not transferred by personal will. If you really want ZTE Daming, there are too many things to do.


    How to expand Daming is originally a grand goal, which is difficult to explain in a short time. Jin Ying still wants to talk about the immediate problem. Gu continued: "Emperor, because of the advanced firearms, these mercenaries have powerful and invincible combat power. During the chat with the leader Leng song, his subordinates learned that it is because Zhongdan Hou inadvertently had a commercial transaction with them that they gained their basic trust. For example, most of the goods sold by Tianwaitian were provided by mercenaries, which was returned after Yang Chendong got them He sold it to our Daming businessmen and people at a high price. He is a blood sucking man and one of the big corrupt officials! "


    "You''re right. I think the loyal and brave marquis is young, but he has great ambition. He''s not easy to get along with. Once he has a chance, he should find a way to solve it." Zhu Qiyu nodded in agreement. Since he ascended the throne, Yang Chendong has always asked for him, and there is no performance that a minister should have.


    It is precisely because Yang Chendong protected the emperor''s brother Zhu Qi town that the good Daming was suddenly divided into two parts. This time, although he made some efforts to defend the capital, how much money and how much Royal real estate did he get from the Daming treasury? Such ministers who made money from the national war should be killed. If the defense war was not imminent, I''m afraid he would be angry May have issued the will to kill Yang Chendong.


    Seeing that the emperor is full of boredom with Zhongdan Hou, Jin Ying feels a burst of joy in her heart. All this is exactly what he wants. Yang Chendong''s wealth and influence are too greedy. If he can get rid of this person, there must be a lot of money. The most important thing is to solve this person and then he can contact mercenaries in private , became the link and bridge between them and Daming business. At that time, did you worry about the continuous influx of silver?


    "Yes, what the emperor said is true. But at present, these are small things, and how to maintain close contact with mercenaries is the most important. My subordinates think so. First of all, we should close the relationship between each other, at least ensure that they will not make our ideas. Second, let it be used by us. With their support and help, we will not take Vaira at that time It will not be difficult to defeat Yingzong. You can even buy a large number of advanced firearms from them, that is, it is impossible to open up territory and strengthen our Ming Dynasty! "

 Chapter 203

    Zhu Qiyu was told by Jin Ying that some blood flowed up. Isn''t what this person said exactly his life goal? When he heard that he could buy a large number of advanced firearms from mercenaries, he became even more excited. "Aiqing, are they really willing to sell us that kind of advanced firearms?"


    I don''t blame Zhu Qiyu for asking. The strength of mercenaries lies in the advancement of firearms. If everyone uses the same weapons, Daming with enough soldiers can destroy mercenary forces every minute.


    It''s shortsighted to sell your foundation to others! Zhu Qiyu doesn''t think this matter has much feasibility.


    "It''s possible. Emperor, to tell you the truth, I thought it was impossible before. But when the cold regimental leader proposed that he needed a lot of copper and iron, I mentioned it, saying that the emperor was very interested in the advanced firearms in their hands. Unexpectedly, the cold regimental leader promised on the spot that he could give us one as a private gift as long as he could provide them with the materials they needed Advanced firearms are a tribute to the emperor. If he wants more firearms, he also needs to go back to the sea and report to their leader before he can make a decision. "Jin Ying speaks eloquently and eloquently. It seems that he is clearly demonstrating his merit.


    "Really? That''s great. In this way, we can give them all the copper and iron they need as long as we have them in the Treasury. Although we can only get one first, there are so many skilled craftsmen in Ming Dynasty that we can imitate them soon. At that time, it''s time for us to sweep all directions. Ha ha ha." Zhu Qiyu''s mind reacted very quickly. At the moment, it seems that many advanced firearms have been used by him, and he has conquered the world.


    "Yes, I know." seeing Zhu Qiyu promise, Jin Ying breathed a sigh of relief. Before, he agreed to the amount of copper and iron the other party wanted without asking the emperor for instructions. He was afraid that he would be blamed. Now it seems that there is no need to worry. But then again, in order to get an advanced firearm and the friendship of mercenaries, I paid too much this time. Copper and iron alone promised millions of tons. This is already three fifths of the amount in the national treasury of the Ming Dynasty. It has been accumulated since the time of Chengzu. In this way, the cost is too large. But it seems worthwhile to think of getting the friendship of our country and an advanced firearm.


    ......


    Immortal house.


    The intelligence of the Security Bureau was sent to Yang Chendong. "Ha ha ha, very good. It''s done." Yang Chendong''s happy laughter came out of the study.


    There are many science and technology books in the warehouse, which were originally sent to the army for backbone learning. Now Yang Chendong took out part of it and handed it to the researchers of chiembedded city. Those talents who are originally one in a thousand miles will naturally get twice the result with half the effort when they have the materials to learn. The development of the city is changing day by day.


    With ready-made guns and detailed books, it is not difficult to make progress. The only obstacle to its development is the shortage of raw materials. For this matter, Yang Chendong was even ready to attack Japan.


    As we all know, Japan is located in the ocean and is connected by several islands. Because of its special geographical location, there are a large number of gold and steel mines in their territory, which is what the Yang system needs for its development.


    It''s just that the little Ryukyu state has not been completely settled. If we send troops to the Japanese state at this time, I''m afraid we will feel stretched, so it hasn''t taken shape yet. In the final analysis, the time is too short, and the number of Yang troops is still too small.


    Yang Chendong should reconsider where to get more copper and iron ore for the development of chixian city. After thinking about it, the goal is still on Daming. And think about whether you can use Zhu Qiyu''s thought of eager for success and profit to write an article.


    Lengsong really lived up to his expectations. He negotiated with Jin Ying and got a million tons of copper and iron. With these things, it can be imagined that the problem of raw materials in chiembedded city has been solved temporarily. How can it not make people happy.


    When it comes to whether Daming will copy an advanced firearm, Yang Chendong is not so worried. With ready-made guns, it will take a long time to imitate them. It''s hard to say what the situation will be like at that time. Maybe you''ll make wedding clothes for yourself.


    Without corresponding books and other people''s guidance, if you want to rely on a finished product to make new guns, you don''t know how long it will take and how many detours to take. As for what can be done with this advanced gun, hey hey, there is no corresponding bullet. It''s just a decoration and can''t threaten anyone.


    Importantly, millions of tons of copper and iron were obtained. Zhu Qiyu personally agreed that it was also such a righteous statement to transport it out of the capital to the sea.


    When she was lamenting that Yu Jinying''s success had helped her a lot, information from the Security Bureau was sent over. It''s a record of information about the warra army.


    It has to be said that the vara cavalry is indeed elite. They not only rush fast, but also escape very fast. How long after the first World War in the morning, their deserters had retreated 300 miles and found the main force of the warla army.


    Intelligence shows that the vara army has only 60000 soldiers, but it is known as 200000 externally. After integrating the retreating vanguard army, it is coming to the capital in a hurry.


    Among the more than 50000 troops, there are more than 40000 cavalry and only 10000 infantry. It has to be said that the grassland is indeed rich in good horses. In this regard, Daming is indeed inferior.


    In the absence of modern chariots, Yang Chendong is also considering building a cavalry team. Even the candidates are ready. He is a young man named chasing the wind. He has lived on the grassland since childhood and is very familiar with horses. What''s more, he knows horse language and can communicate with good horses in a very short time.


    With such a talent, it should be able to eat on the grassland. But fate made a small joke with him, because his mother was quite beautiful. The leader of the local tribe took a fancy to her, first killed his father, and then forcibly occupied her mother, forcing her fierce mother to die on the spot. At that time, the 12-year-old chasing wind was angry, killed and attacked the leader, avenged his parents, and then fled to the Central Plains on a horse. After six years of escape, he coincidentally joined the new army of the Yang family.


    A while ago, Zhuifeng had passed the strict assessment of Leng Feng, and was approved by lengsong, the head of the team. He took nine Lengfeng back to the grassland to inquire about the news there as a monitor, and was also secretly accumulating strength.


    The matter of chasing the wind just flashed through his mind. The main force of warra came immediately. How to deal with it is the problem that Yang Chendong needs to consider now.


    With the death of the king of the pioneer army, I''m afraid they won''t listen to their words lightly in front of the city and wait for their "roll call". It is likely that when the city gate is wide open, they will rush into the city. In that case, it is difficult to control the situation by relying on the 400 Lengfeng brothers alone.


    Therefore, the enemy cannot be allowed into the city, which is a prerequisite. Refusing to defend the city is not satisfactory to Yang Chendong. What he needs is attack, not passive defense. It''s absolutely a shame that you can''t let the Mongolian tribe bully you, but you can only defend at the door.


    "Take the initiative to attack and kill!" Yang Chendong quickly flashed such an idea in his mind. He got up and came to the next door, where Hu Mang and others had long arranged a restoration sand table according to the intelligence results of the Security Bureau.


    Before striding to the sand table, Yang Chendong''s eyes scanned it. One plan after another in his mind was quickly generated or rejected, and gradually the battle plan became more and more mature.


    ......


    Vara camp.


    It was a sleepy night after the day attack, and most of the soldiers rested in the camp. But the leader also could not sleep first. He is holding a temporary meeting with his generals to consider the next war with the Ming army.


    The meeting was attended by another younger brother, Polo Mao Na. The general was a tall Mongolian athlete with a strong breath, such as the public.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, everyone must know the news of the defeat and death of Saibao king. Let''s talk about your opinions?" as the actual leader of Wala, he first has a momentum of not being angry and self threatening.


    Compared with the court of the Ming Dynasty, the Wara people acted more rough and direct. Just as ye Xian''s words fell, general Naigong took the initiative to stand up and said loudly, "Leader, we have the fastest horse in the world and excellent riding and shooting skills. We just need to rush into the capital of the Ming Dynasty. Who else can resist US with our warriors? As for the killing of Saibao Wang, I think it''s because he wants to learn from the Han people and have a pre war meeting, which gives the other party a chance to be attacked by hidden weapons we don''t know It''s nothing to worry about. "


    Naigong is a famous warrior in warla. He is famous for his infinite power and exquisite archery. He has won the first favor after repeatedly making military achievements. Naturally, there is no need to worry so much when talking.


    "Yes, we just need the army to hide and kill. At that time, we can''t succeed if the other party has any tricks. We can win in the face of the 500000 army of the emperor Yingzong of the Ming Dynasty. Now there are only 10000 enemies, which is not enough to worry about." after Naigong took the lead, other generals shouted loudly and expressed their opinions.

 Chapter 204

    These generals are mostly brave warriors. Maybe there will be no problem for them to fight, but when it comes to advice, it''s too far away. He also shook his head gently first. He was different from the uprightness of other Mongolian people. On the contrary, he was a cunning Wara leader, as cunning as a rabbit. It was his caution and prudence in the civil Castle battle that created a great victory with less war and more. That is, the king of Saibao has lost the war and even died. Of course, he will not advance rashly.


    He was not very satisfied with these words, but focused on his younger brother, Polo Mao.


    Bo luomao''s child and Saibao Wang are also Xian''s younger brothers. But they are completely different in character. The latter likes to take things for granted. But he himself is very quiet and usually gives people a gloomy feeling.


    On the contrary, he is a man who plans and then moves. He is used to observing others first, and then making the most correct decision according to everyone''s performance.


    Anyone who is good at observing others has a good intuition. After feeling that ye Xian''s eyes fell on him, he looked right. "Brother, I also think that what general Naigong and others said is right. Our advantage now is that we have strong troops. As long as we take a steady and steady way to attack the capital of the Ming Dynasty, it will be just around the corner."


    "How to play steadily?" I thought highly of my brother''s opinion and asked him first.


    "In Chinese, it''s called step by step." obviously, the boy had already thought out the Countermeasures in his mind, and when the eldest brother asked, he gave the answer without hesitation.


    "Step by step?" I was first very interested in this statement, "say it carefully."


    "Yes. In fact, the method is very simple. In order to prevent the great defeat of the Ming Dynasty from happening to us, we can adopt a split March, that is, one army is in the front, one army is in the center and one army is in the back. So no matter which army is attacked, we can look after each other and support each other. If we don''t encounter an attack along the way, I''ll help you We will enter the capital of the Ming Dynasty in batches. Remember, we must not learn from the king of Sai magazine. Don''t stay. Just blindly attack. If there is a problem, turn back and retreat, and the army behind will naturally give full support. "


    "Yes, yes." listening to the opinions of the boy, he nodded in agreement. Such a march into three batches can ensure that no matter where the problem is, the main force of warra is especially, and there will be no annihilation of the whole army. When he realized the advantages of the art of war, he laughed first, "OK, do as you say. In this way, general Naigong leads the battle with 10000 people, and Bo luomao takes 20000 people as the Chinese army. The leader takes other people with him to ensure everyone''s safety."


    "Yes." after the military order, the generals put their right hands on their chest and saluted the leader first.


    There was a change in the tactics. The vara army that should have come to the capital at dusk the next day did not arrive as scheduled. On the contrary, the dispatched Security Bureau personnel killed three horses and sent back important news. The vara army came to the capital in three echelons.


    In the mercenary compound, Yang Chendong and lengsong are waiting for news from the front line. This time, the main force of the warra army came. It is difficult to deal with them by the previous "roll call" method. This time, it will be a hard battle of knife to knife and gun to gun.


    The Emperor Zhu Qiyu has sent people to inquire about the situation more than once, that is, eunuch Jin Ying has taken the initiative to come once. Because Yang Chendong was here, he just hit a face-to-face and left. Leng Song told him before that Zhongdan Hou should not know about the transaction between them. Otherwise, due to the excellent relationship between this person and the mercenary leader, he is likely to come forward and destroy it, which may cause great damage.


    Of course, this is what Yang Chendong means. Even the cooperation with Zhu Qiyu should be as mysterious as possible. According to his feeling, the more mysterious things are, the more people will believe that it is true and will not have doubts.


    Jin Ying really listened to lengsong''s words and took the initiative to quit when she saw Yang Chendong here. When he left, he gave lengsong a look that only two people knew. In this regard, Yang Chendong and Yu Guang have seen it for a long time, but they still look at the nose, the nose and the heart as if they didn''t see it.


    While everyone was waiting, the news from the Security Bureau finally came back. When he learned that the warla army didn''t join the army, but took the way of dividing the troops into three groups, Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing up at the news.


    I''ve been worried that the vara army will come to a collective charge. If so, with only 10000 Daming troops and 400 cold fronts in his hands, I''m afraid it''s really difficult to ensure the integrity of the twelve gates of the capital. As for looking for fighters, the number gap is too large, and it is difficult to say that they can annihilate their opponents under the condition of protecting their own safety.


    Even if you are leading the war, if you only win, the requirements are too low. What Yang Chendong wants is a complete victory, that is, he exchanges the minimum loss for the maximum victory.


    It does seem difficult to do this. But now that vara has taken the initiative to divide the troops, the situation is completely different. After the division, the number advantage of warra was gone. Yang Chendong could fight according to his own ideas.


    Before striding to the sand table, he looked at the three-dimensional map almost depicted in his mind twice. The finger suddenly stretched out and pointed to a place called Liushu Town: "right here, let''s have a siege to help."


    "Encircling points for help?" lengsong and others were all excited when they heard it, and their eyes flashed a pure light.


    Once in the tactical learning class, Yang Chendong introduced the siege to help. This is an effective way to annihilate the enemy by extension. It can only be used when the number of enemy exceeds a certain level.


    While they were still thinking about the essence of the rally, Yang Chendong had taken a whip and pointed it to the sand table and said: "Let''s see, this place is called Liushu Town, and the local people call it Liushugou. There is only one main road in the town, which runs east-west, and the north and South are filled with huge ditches. There must be a lot of ditch water there after a heavy rain a while ago. Send someone to go there immediately. If the north and South ditches are filled, inform the people there to transfer immediately."


    With a decisive voice, Yang Chendong issued a military order. At the same time, Hu mang had gone out of the conference room to arrange a fast horse to explore the specific situation of Liushu town.


    "After waiting for the scouts to hear the specific news, we held a meeting all night, and then made preparations all night. The preparation time left for us is less than 12 hours. I hope everyone will cheer up." Yang Chendong''s eyes swept lengsong, Xiao Feng, Tengshan and Wu Sheng one by one.


    "Yes." the people quickly tightened their bodies, collectively stood at attention, and their eyes lit up. The generals were never afraid of war. Although they also wanted peace in the world, their mission made them never shrink back when the war came. Even in their hearts, they were eager to make contributions on the battlefield.


    The scouts left the city all night. Now all the troops and horses in the five cities are dispatched by Yang Chendong. It''s easy to send people out of the city. Two hours later, the fast horse returned from Liushu town thirty miles away and reported the fact that the ditch is full, two feet wide and one foot deep.


    "Inform the deputy chief soldier Yang Guang that there are five command divisions coming to discuss the matter." as expected, Yang Chendong''s eyes flashed a firm color.


    Not long after the order was issued, the six men of Yang Guang came to the compound of mercenaries. This was the first time they entered here, with a little uneasy and nervous. After all, externally, the army was too mysterious, so mysterious that even they knew a little.


    The night added a bit of mystery to the courtyard. The six people followed the torches that led their soldiers to the conference room, so that they didn''t see what kind of environment was around.


    When they entered the brightly lit conference room, the six people lost their ability to observe the surrounding environment. Everything was because here, Yang Chendong in green was standing opposite them.


    Since he defeated the vanguard army of warla last time, Yang Chendong had the name of military God and enjoyed a high status and influence in the army. So that Tao Jin, Yang Jie, Mao Fushou and Gao Li all regretted after the incident.


    I thought it was a safe job to stay in the capital to maintain law and order during the war. Once the situation is bad, you can immediately escape from the capital. But who thought that the repeatedly defeated Daming army could play such a powerful energy in the hands of loyal and courageous Marquis? It''s good now. It took little effort to defeat the enemy and obtain war achievements, but They didn''t take any credit.


    When I saw Yang Chendong, the sense of respect naturally flowed out from the bottom of my heart.


    "It''s all here." looking at the six people of Yang Guang, Yang Chendong nodded slightly, then his eyes fell on the four people of Tao Jin and asked, "guys, the war is coming, you''d better take some people and horses to guard the city and maintain law and order."


    "No, no, no!" as soon as Tao Jin heard it, they had to exclude themselves. Where were they willing to rely on, the next one shook his head like a wave drum, and his face became very ugly.


    "Oh? So, are you going to fight?" Yang Chendong asked in surprise. In fact, the result had long been expected by him. Even if it was good, who would stand idly by?

 Chapter 205

    "Yes, we are going to fight." Tao Jin''s four men held their chests high and seemed to be telling Yang Chendong that they were men or small generals of the command department of the five City Army and horse department.


    Seeing that the four people''s attitude was so firm, Yang Chendong nodded emphatically, "even if you want to participate in the war, Ben hou can promise you. But one thing to emphasize is that no matter who is on the battlefield, you should fully obey the military orders. If anyone disobeys, the military law will be executed immediately!"


    Yang Chendong said it seriously, but Tao Jin''s five people were more serious. They all nodded seriously, indicating that they would obey Yang Chendong''s orders and arrangements immediately.


    "Even so, come here and I''ll announce the battle plan." Yang Chendong turned and walked towards the sand table. Pointing to the sand table with a pointer in his hand, he said the situation of the war and issued orders.


    "According to the investigation report from the front, the Wara army came to the capital in three groups. The leader was 10000 vanguard cavalry, led by general Nai Gong of Wara. Ben Hou had carefully studied this man. He was a man who was not afraid of death. He was upright and didn''t blink when killing on the battlefield. But usually such a man wouldn''t turn a corner when doing things. If Ben Hou guessed correctly, he would be the nearest tomorrow Liu Shu town will be his only way... "


    "There is only one main road from east to West in Liushu town. There are more than 2000 people and more than 500 households in the town. The north and south of the town are surrounded by two ditches two feet wide and one foot deep. It can be said that once we enter it, as long as we block both ends, there will be no other way to go. What we have to do is block them here. Where are Tengshan, Tao Jin and Gao Li?"


    "The end will be." the three named people all walked out one step and came to Yang Chendong.


    "The Marquis ordered Tao Jin and Gao Li to take 1000 soldiers each, and Tengshan to take 100 people from the third company of your headquarters to set up a defense at the exit of Liushu town. Remember, your task is to block the enemy here. You can''t advance for a penny. In the meantime, you may shoot with a strong bow to suppress the enemy''s charge."


    "Yang Jie and Mao Fushou, each with a thousand soldiers, cooperate with a company of 100 people brought by Xiao Feng. After seeing the warla vanguard cavalry enter Liushugou, they will immediately take a closing action, that is, they can contain part of the other party''s forces, reduce the pressure of the positive friendly forces, and prevent the enemy from breaking out from here."


    "Sun Bing, you take a thousand people and cooperate with the fourth company commander of wusheng to wait for the support of the vara central army, that is, the children''s headquarters of Boluo Mao, to Naigong. No matter how fierce the impact is, you can''t give way. In the meantime, after Xiao Feng, Yang Jie and Mao Fushou''s headquarters stabilize the situation, they will come to support you."


    "No, we can hold it." Wu Sheng stood forward confidently, showing that he can complete the task without the help of others.


    "It''s good to have self-confidence, but don''t put too much pressure. Also, when you can''t stand it, there will be orders for you. During the introduction, you can step aside and make way for the boy to enter Liushugou, so that he can become a turtle in a jar like Naigong." Yang Chendong was very satisfied with Wu Sheng''s performance, As a soldier, we must have the spirit of thousands of people, otherwise we would not be an excellent soldier.


    Patted Wu Sheng on the shoulder and asked him to step back. Yang Chendong''s eyes fell on lengsong and Yang Guang, who had not been named. "Your task is to contain the warra leaders. First, you can''t let them advance too smoothly. First, this man is very cunning and suspicious. As long as he feels dangerous, he won''t advance at will. When the time comes, you just lead the army to hide the past. That''s a great achievement."


    "Yes." lengsong and Yang Guang promised confidently. They absolutely believe in Yang Chendong. Even if it is his order, they can''t be wrong.


    "Well, after the order is given, who else has something unclear? If not, go back to the armory immediately to get the strong bow. Remember, except cavalry, others don''t want to fight with the enemy, just strike from a long distance." after arranging all the tasks, Yang Chendong waved calmly, although his blood was boiling at this moment, However, as a commander, we should keep a calm side. Such performance will play a vital role in stabilizing the morale of the army.


    When the military order was issued, the army was busy. The night in the capital, which should have been very calm, was lively and busy because of the mobilization of these troops.


    The army must make preparations before the war and leave the city. Such a major event must be reported to the emperor for knowledge and consent. Yang Chendong entrusted the task to sun Bing.


    "Marquis Yang, it was really unintentional before the end of the general. Duke Jin sent someone to find me before, which is really unacceptable." seeing that Yang Chendong handed over this kind of thing to himself, sun bore hurriedly explained that he didn''t want to offend Yang Chendong. For now, there are only advantages and no disadvantages.


    "It doesn''t matter. You know and understand your difficulties. Don''t think about it." Yang Chen smiled in the East, but it was just a formulaic smile. No one could know what was behind the smile.


    "No, Lord Yang, I really admire you at the end. I regret what I did once before. Please send someone else this time." Sun Chong kept shaking his head and wanted to show his determination.


    "OK, I know what you want. In this way, should I report or should I report? This time I asked you to go, which is different from the last time." he stepped forward and put his hand on Sun Chong''s shoulder. Yang Chendong smiled.


    This smile was much more sincere than just now, and sun bore nodded knowingly. Although the official position is not high, it also needs to be exquisite in all aspects, and it also needs to be a smart man.


    Sun Chong left with satisfaction and went straight to the palace. Before long, Jin Ying heard the news, met sun Chong, and heard some of Yang Chendong''s arrangements and determination to fight the first World War.


    "Is the main force of the warla army coming? Commander sun, what do you think is the odds of winning this time?" Jin Ying doesn''t know the battlefield, even where Liushu town is. But what he is stronger than Wang Zhenqiang is that he will not intervene in things he doesn''t know. For example, he doesn''t understand military things, so he goes to consult others.


    "I''m not very clear, but I should be very confident when I look at Zhongdan Hou. At the moment, we should choose to believe him." Sun Chong didn''t dare to express his admiration for Yang Chendong, so he said in a different way.


    "Yes, I should believe him. In this way, I''ll report the matter to the emperor right away. You''ll wait for the tiger amulet." Jin Ying nodded his head and asked sun Chong to wait in place. He went to the back palace to look for the emperor.


    I have to say that Zhu Qiyu is still very diligent. He hasn''t slept yet and is still reading some books that emperors must read. When Jin Yingjin said that Yang Chendong was going to take the army out of the city to meet Wala, he looked a little nervous. "Is the main force of vara coming so soon? I don''t know if Zhongdan Hou is ready."


    "Emperor, with the help of mercenaries, I don''t think there will be any problem. Sun Bing, commander of the five cities army, came to ask for advice and asked the tiger Fu army to leave the city. Look, Emperor..." Jin Ying asked carefully.


    The regime of the Ming Dynasty was actually composed of civil and military officials, eunuchs and royal guards. According to the past rules, when the army goes out to fight, it must have accompanying eunuchs as supervisors, so that the emperor can rest assured. But it is obviously impossible to put things on Yang Chendong. Last time he refused your entourage, and the emperor agreed. If you want to send eunuchs this time, will the other party think more? But if there is no eunuch accompanying him, he will hand over the tiger amulet so lightly. Once he has other thoughts, doesn''t the emperor even have the power to fight back?


    "What are you looking at? That is, Zhongdan Hou is going to deal with the warla army. Just give him the tiger amulet. Don''t worry. Yang Chendong is the young son of Lord Yang Rong and won''t treat me." Zhu Qiyu obviously saw Jin Ying''s worry. It''s just that he has his own worries. In his opinion, Yang Chendong is unique in his work, but there should be no idea of the throne. Otherwise, when he saved Yingzong, he could have taken the emperor to order the princes, but people didn''t do so, and now they won''t do rebellious things.


    The emperor said so. Of course, Jin Ying only nodded and agreed. Just for the sake of safety, he still said: "emperor, otherwise I would like to go and see how Zhongdan Hou is preparing. Is there anything I can help?


    "Well, then Aiqing will go." Zhu Qiyu thought of sending Jin Ying, which was also a kind of attention, so he nodded and agreed.


    Following sun Chong, Jin Ying came to the mercenary''s garrison compound. When he saw Leng song here, he just nodded his head and said hello. This was also what the two had discussed before. In front of Yang Chendong, try to pretend to be unfamiliar in order to confuse each other. How could he know that this is just Yang Chendong''s intention, that is, to give Jin Ying hope and make him happy He felt that he had a chance, so that mercenaries and himself were safe and could get more benefits.


    "Zhongdan Hou, is the army going to fight warra?" Jin Ying said knowingly after entering the conference room.


    "Yes, it has been arranged. We''ll wait for the emperor''s tiger talisman." Yang Chendong nodded and said frankly that he wanted the tiger talisman. He didn''t mean to introduce the battle plan with Jin Ying.

 Chapter 206

    It is said that you Yang Chendong led the war and didn''t need a eunuch to be the supervisor. Even you were lazy to say the battle plan, which made Jin Ying''s face look a little ugly. "Loyal and brave Hou, but I don''t know how to deal with Wala this time? Is there a chance of winning?"


    Jin Ying has repeatedly asked to know the battle plan, although it is no secret. At least Jin Ying has the right to know. If he knows, it is equal to the emperor. But Yang Chendong is lazy to talk nonsense with him. He also remembered that it was this person who ordered the royal guards to attack the Yang family villa before he returned.


    Failing to settle accounts with him is Yang Chendong''s performance of taking the overall situation into account, but it doesn''t mean that he will talk well with each other. In this regard, in front of Yang guangsun bore and others, he said for the first time: "Ben Hou has been thirsty all night. If Duke Jin wants to know the specific situation, he can ask others."


    In front of everyone, he refused Jin Ying, proving that the faces of Yang Guang, sun Zhang and others changed. This is the seal of eunuch leader, eunuch Si Li, the red man around the emperor. When Yang Chendong does this, isn''t he afraid of the other party''s hatred and settling accounts afterwards?


    For a time, Tao Jin and other four people could not help lowering their heads, indicating that they wanted to draw a clear line with Yang Chendong. Yang Guang stood in place without moving. Sun Chong''s face showed a color of struggle and hesitation, but he finally raised his head and looked at the scene of Jin Ying''s collapse.


    Yu Guang of Yang Chendong saw everyone''s performance in his eyes, and then fell on Jin Ying. The corners of his mouth were slightly tilted, and the smile was full of a trace of fun.


    Jin Ying was really angry at this moment. Since Zhu Qiyu came to power, no one has dared to talk to himself like this. Even the emperor Daizong talked to himself in a consultative tone when he met anything. But Yang Chendong dared to openly oppose himself, which is fundamentally challenging his authority.


    He was furious in his heart, but on the surface, Jin Ying didn''t feel angry at all. Instead, he said with a smile: "well, it must be no problem that the emperor handed over the military power to Zhongdan marquis. So I''ll congratulate the army on its triumph here in advance. This is a tiger amulet. I''ll go back and report to the emperor, so I won''t stay much and leave!"


    After dropping a word, Jin Ying turned and left. However, there was some vanity in her footsteps. It can be seen that she was really angry. But at the same time, I still have a hand in my heart, that is, I don''t know the content of the battle plan. If I lose the war, it has nothing to do with me. At that time, I can use this as a reason to cure Yang Chendong''s crime.


    What Jin Ying doesn''t know is that Yang Chendong will give him such an opportunity.


    Because of Yang Chendong''s attitude towards Jin Ying, the atmosphere in the whole conference room was also extremely depressed. Yang Chendong said as if he hadn''t seen it, "well, you should be busy with what you are busy with. The tiger symbol has arrived. Half an hour later, the army will start."


    Yang Guang, sun Zhang and others soon left. They need to get weapons. It will take some time to assemble. Leng song and others stayed. Each of them just brought a company''s troops, which can be called and fought at any time.


    Without outsiders, everyone''s spirit has relaxed a lot. Lengsong also carefully came to Yang Chendong and said, "young master, Jin Ying is very angry with you, but I don''t know why. Don''t you say that the eunuch group can always influence the thoughts of the Ming emperor?"


    This is not only Leng song''s doubt, but also everyone''s doubt. Hu Mang, who has been following Yang Chendong, also looked puzzled. The sixth young master is polite to everyone these days, but why should he suddenly turn over tonight?


    Seeing the confusion of the people, Yang Chendong laughed and said, "you don''t have to worry about the safety of the young master. Who dares to move the young master with you? As for the action tonight, I was meant to do it. I just want to show my dislike for Jin Ying and let everyone know that the young master doesn''t like the eunuch group."


    "Why is this?" they asked again.


    "The hearts of the people." Yang Chendong pondered a little, didn''t answer on the spot, but stopped for a moment before spitting out these two words.


    Since the defeat of the civil castle, everyone knows that it was the eunuch who broke Daming''s good deeds, which caused so many soldiers to die miserably on the battlefield, and even so many officials to die. This also makes the people and some officials hate eunuchs.


    Yang Chendong didn''t give Jin Ying face. He just did it in front of so many people. It must not be long before this matter will spread. Even if these people don''t say it, they should use the Security Bureau to spread the matter to everyone.


    In this way, everyone knows the fact that Zhongdan Hou is not afraid of eunuchs, which is tantamount to giving everyone a hope. Let those who hate eunuchs find a leader, which can make him have more military and popular support in a very short time.


    These may not play any role in the high-level political and political struggle. But once it breaks out, it is definitely a force that can not be underestimated. Yang Chendong''s goal was to replace Daming by peaceful evolution. The morale of the army and the people is the most important problem to be solved. As for all officials and other eunuchs, as long as they give enough benefits, it''s really not a problem.


    This is Yang Chendong''s real intention not to give Jin Ying face. In the final analysis, he is just laying out the layout, but the layout of this bureau is too early for others to see its role.


    Yang Chendong looked at lengsong and others and said, "this war will be related to the safety of the capital of the Ming Dynasty and the image of our young master. Do you have the confidence to win the war?"


    "Yes!" Leng song and others said confidently and firmly.


    "Very good. That''s it. Go and prepare. Lengsong stays." Yang Chendong waved to the crowd. Xiao Feng, Tengshan and Wu Sheng quickly left for pre war mobilization. Lengsong looked forward to his young master.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go out of the city first. Some things should be arranged in advance." looking at lengsong, Yang Chendong smiled confidently. He won''t tell others that he has a big warehouse. He can take out many heavy weapons at any time. So lengsong left alone is to arrange this thing.


    ......


    Naigong is impatient. Since I received the order there first, I came straight to the capital of Daming without stopping. Just one day later, I came to Liushu town thirty miles away from the capital.


    "General, we''re in a hurry all the way. We''re short of people and horses. Do you want to rest here for a night first, and we''ll go straight to the capital of the Ming Dynasty as soon as dawn tomorrow morning?" a confidant gave an idea as he watched the villages and towns lit up ahead.


    "No, go to the town to have a rest, and then attack the capital at night. We''ll kill each other by surprise. Hahaha, that skill must be the general''s." Naigong shook his head and said arrogantly and proudly.


    Even if you take the vanguard position, you naturally want to make achievements. Otherwise, don''t you want to be laughed at by others? As for the odds of winning the night attack on the capital of the Ming Dynasty, he did not consider it at all. In the first World War, he saw all the scenes of the defeated army of the Ming Dynasty being killed and captured in groups. At the moment, he didn''t pay attention to the strength of the Ming army at all.


    In order to get to the capital of Daming as soon as possible, Naigong entered Liushu town as Yang Chendong expected.


    In order to reduce unnecessary troubles, other generals may be able to bypass the enemy''s towns instead of directly. But because of the civil war, the vara cavalry have long been arrogant and arrogant. They don''t even pay attention to the elite army of Daming. How can they take the ordinary people in a town seriously?


    On the contrary, entering villages and towns, you can also burn, kill and loot. How exciting and enjoyable it is!


    But when they really entered Liushu Town, the situation was a big accident. Although every family in the whole village lights up, no one can see it. When I broke in, I didn''t find a living person, that is, I couldn''t even see anything like chickens, ducks and geese.


    When Naigong, who got the war report from his men, heard that it was an uninhabited village, he grinned and said: "I didn''t expect that Daming wanted to play with us, but their calculation was wrong. We didn''t consume too much all the way, even if we didn''t get replenishment for a while. Hum! It''s just that this practice is really irritating. Come on, let me know, eat some dry food here, and the army will start half an hour later."


    General Naigong didn''t take the empty town in front of him seriously. It was a sign of his arrogance. Any defensive general would have to think about why such a thing happened. At least he wouldn''t rest in such a comfortable town.


    Of course, general Naigong is also a brave general and has led the army for many years. He still didn''t forget to send scouts to inquire about the news in the front when he was resting. However, he didn''t know that the scouts sent were destined to go and never return. Instead, he completed the mission of going to the underground to inquire about the news first.


    Naigong''s army stayed in Liushu town and gave enough time for Xiao Feng, Yang Jie and Mao Fushou, who were responsible for breaking them. After seeing the enemy enter the encirclement, 2100 troops soon established a defense front in the west of Liushu Town, one by one pulled out a strong bow and prepared to block the enemy''s back.


    Xiao Feng, while they were still preparing, Tengshan had begun the journey of harvesting life at the east exit of Liushu town.

 Chapter 207

    Xiao Feng, Tao Jin, Gao Li and other 2100 people were the first to enter the battlefield. With enough time, they even dug up a simple trench for the soldiers to hide everything.


    Just after everything was done, it began to get dark. Before long, the noise of people came from a distance, which was the news that the warla vanguard army entered Liushu town.


    The enemy was approaching, and the officers and soldiers of the five cities of the Ming Dynasty became very nervous at one time. Some soldiers who are still fighting for the first time are sweating out of their palms to show their uneasiness at the moment.


    This is what you should do when you go to war for the first time. Even for some people, even if they go to the battlefield for the second time, they will still be nervous. But once after a hundred battles, when you see the battlefield, you are not nervous, but excited.


    In contrast, the 100 cold fronts led by Tengshan are very calm. First, they dug a hole in the ground with a sharp engineer spade, which can ensure that they can hide their body well. Then they set up the Ninth Five-Year Plan in their hands and aimed the collimation at the front, the only exit from Liushu town to the capital.


    More than a hundred people did not speak, nor did they make a superfluous sound. They felt like ghosts in the night. They could see nothing except a shallow shadow.


    The lifelessness of the cold front shocked the officers and soldiers of the five cities and horses Division around 2000. Among them, there are some people with good skills who think they are great at ordinary times. But now, compared with this, they find that their gap is so big.


    Not long after the cold front''s preparations were ready, three war horses rushed out of the town and came straight to the array they laid. It seems that they are all light and simple. There is no doubt that they are scouts in the army.


    "Position one, position two, position three, ready to shoot. Position four, five and six are ready to replenish their guns at any time." seeing three enemy scouts rush towards their array, the commander of Tengshan company lost interest after just looking at it. There are only three people, which is not enough to fill the teeth. Just give it to three soldiers.


    The three people named suddenly became excited. This first gun was fired by them. It''s a kind of honor, but it''s also a kind of test. Don''t you see that commander Tengshan has arranged other people to replenish the gun at any time? Don''t really miss a blow, lose face and be robbed of the limelight by others, but you can''t find a place to cry.


    The three soldiers closed their right eyes, aimed at the three moving targets with their left eyes, breathed steadily, and gently put their right index finger on the board to make all preparations before shooting.


    "Fight!" when the distance between the three enemy scouts was only 150 steps, a word was spit out in tengshankou. Then there were three shots, "bambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambambam.


    "Fuck!" when the three fell off their horses, the soldiers at position 456 got dirty almost at the same time. This has nothing to do with quality. It''s all because they don''t have the chance to shoot. It''s just another kind of complaint.


    Looking at the soldiers at position 123, they were all elated. When they hit, they almost laughed.


    At the same time, the officers and men of the Ming Dynasty who were with them all stared at this moment with unbelievable eyes. The scene just now deeply stimulated them. They can still fight like this. They can hit the enemy so accurately at a distance of 150 steps or in the dark. What kind of means is this?


    Thinking of fighting side by side with such an army, the officials of the five cities army and Horse Department began to be full of confidence for a time. They thought it was a very difficult or even impossible task to block 10000 enemy cavalry with 2000. As for the hundred mercenaries, they have not paid attention to them at all. What role can such a few people play?


    But when the facts are in front of them, they know they are wrong, very wrong. I''m afraid that the combat effectiveness of these 100 people will be no worse than that of their 2000 people.


    The three shots were so harsh in the quiet night. The warla army in Liushu town soon moved. General Naigong in the town also shouted to his close confidants for the first time, "it''s like the sound of a firearm. Go and see what happened?"


    Although he suspected that it was the sound of firearms, the arrogant Naigong still didn''t think that the Ming army had so much courage to go out of the city and fight with himself. They got information. Although many nearby Daming guards are sending troops to the capital, they can''t quench their thirst. There are only 10000 troops in the capital, and most of them are second-line soldiers, which is very easy to deal with. Such an army will not have the courage to go out of the city and provoke itself.


    Just thinking is one thing, reality is another. Naigong just sent someone to inspect the situation. Not long after, there was another burst of gunfire. Then, in the courtyard where he rested, a confidant trotted here with a nervous face.


    "General, general, a large number of Ming troops were found outside the town. They killed dozens of our warriors with firearms and strong bows." the confidant fell in front of Naigong and said in a panic.


    "What? The Ming army!" as soon as he heard that there was a Ming army here, vara was stunned, and then laughed, "very good, very good, the general thought that he would kill only when he entered the capital. He didn''t expect to be sent to the door so soon. Good, send the order down. The warrior mounted and attack with the general!"


    It''s just a firearm and a strong bow. It really hasn''t been put in Naigong''s eyes. Not to mention that under the dark night, zhutou was not allowed. Even if he had 10000 cavalry during the day, why did he fear the Ming army?


    Whether it''s a firearm or a strong bow, the shooting distance is limited, and there is still a time difference in operation. Therefore, the vara cavalry can attack it. As soon as they rush into each other''s camp, it''s time for them to kill and run across the battlefield.


    Naigong was very confident. Not only that, his Warsaw cavalry did not take the Ming army seriously. I''ve seen too many useless Ming troops all the way. No one can scare them.


    Worthy of being an elite cavalry, they soon assembled. Just because the road to the east of Liushu town is not spacious, it is not suitable for the impact of a large number of cavalry. Naigong then ordered five hundred cavalry to rush up first as the vanguard among the vanguards. No matter how much damage you suffer, you should rush to the enemy''s array to create enough time for the impact of the rear army.


    Five hundred cavalry took orders. It rushed out of Liushu town like a gust of wind and came straight to the Ming army camp not far away.


    At the moment, on the position, Tengshan and the soldiers of the third company are staring at the front with bright eyes, ready to shoot at any time. At their side, the two thousand Ming army led by Tao Jin and Gao Li also pulled up a strong bow and was ready to shoot arrows at any time.


    After shooting three vara scouts for the first time, the enemy attacked again just now, and more than 30 people were almost wiped out by mercenaries. Although the Ming army also released some bows and arrows during this period, they all know that this is just a bluff. It seems that none of the Warsaw cavalry were killed by bows and arrows.


    He was robbed by others twice in a row. At this moment, Tao Jin and others also wanted to make a good performance. So he ordered early that as long as the enemy''s cavalry entered the range, they could shoot the enemy with their own bow and arrow without waiting for the order.


    In the dark, a net is waiting. At this moment, there was a solidified factor in the air, which seemed to aggravate everyone''s breathing, making the originally cool night full of warm breath.


    Within the visual inspection, the sound of horses'' hoofs came from afar. Because there were so many cavalry, the earth was shaking, and every soldier''s face was full of dignified breath.


    "Come out!" in the hope and expectation, a large number of good horses rushed out of Liushu Town, and there were bursts of shouts and shouts. That was the Warsaw warrior driving the horse, thinking of rushing up as fast as possible and wielding a knife to kill the Daming army.


    "Prepare to shoot by yourself!"


    The moment he saw the cavalry rush out of the town, Tengshan, who led the team, gave orders to the soldiers of the third company. The distance of 500 steps is far beyond the effective range of 600 to 800 meters of the 95 type. Now order to shoot. I''m afraid it''s hard to hurt people if the bullet goes out. But this did not prevent him from giving orders to shoot freely. As long as the soldiers felt they could kill the enemy, they could dispose of it by themselves.


    Each soldier carries a base magazine (300 bullets), which can ensure that the enemy will not rush through the defense line due to the lack of ammunition when fighting the Warsaw cavalry.


    The commander of Tengshan battalion gave an order, and the momentum of the 100 cold front suddenly changed. A powerful murderous spirit spread outward on them, and finally formed a real cold air, which even made the Daming soldiers close to them feel bursts of cold.


    "Oh, yo, drink..." the Vajra cavalry made a charge that belonged to their nation alone. Driven by the owner, the horse quickly narrowed the distance between the two sides.


    Three hundred and fifty... Three hundred... Two hundred and fifty


    It has reached the effective killing range of the ninth five year plan, but none of the cold front soldiers of the third company is shooting. Obviously, the usual training worked.


    Due to the lack of copper, iron and other raw materials in chijiancheng Arsenal, when teaching Leng Feng, the instructor often said to save ammunition and let every bullet shoot into the enemy''s chest as much as possible instead of shooting indiscriminately.

 Chapter 208

    It was with this instruction that although the ammunition belt was enough this time, there was still no cold front meaning to waste bullets. He held the gun tightly, stared at the front like an eagle, and considered the most suitable time to shoot.


    230 steps... 220 steps... 200 steps!


    When we reached the full effective distance of 200 steps, that is, 300 meters, the gunfire suddenly made a loud noise. In the night, it was like a meteor shower across the sky, and poured out directly on the Warsaw cavalry coming from the opposite side.


    Under the dazzling light of fire, I almost saw the Warsaw cavalry of hope, experienced a cry of hell, and realized what life is loveless and hopeless.


    When the bullet spins out of the gun chamber powerfully and gets into their bodies in less than half an breath, many Warsaw cavalry have been killed on their horses before they know what happened.


    Perhaps it was because the impact speed was so fast that many cavalry people had died, but their bodies were still on the horse and moving forward. It was not until two or three breaths later that they were all planted under the horse. Even when they died, they were afraid that they could not understand what killed them.


    According to what they had learned in their usual training, a hundred cold front opened fire in a cross and step-by-step manner, just like laying a fire net, and wiped out all the incoming Warsaw cavalry within the distance of 200 to 150 steps. In a word, no Vajra cavalry can rush within 150 steps except the war horse. The only fifty steps became an insurmountable natural moat in front of the vara cavalry.


    After a hundred Lengfeng, they were followed by the two soldiers of the five City Army and horse division brought by Tao Jin and Gao Li. Originally, I thought it would be a tragic barrage, and some soldiers were ready to kill.


    However, when they saw the sudden force of the cold front and the complete stabilization of the situation, they knew that the scene in front of them could not be called a battlefield, but a massacre on the one hand.


    Yes, it''s slaughter. No Warsaw cavalry can hit within 150 steps. Even if they want to shoot with a bow, they can''t reach the range and have no killing effect.


    The bow and crossbow in the hands of the Warsaw cavalry could not be shot, and the strong bow of the two thousand soldiers of the Ming Dynasty could not be shot. This scene made Tao Jin and Gao Li anxious. They are here to make war achievements, not to be spectators. It''s only intentional to kill the enemy. However, the distance that a strong bow can shoot is limited, and even if it shoots out at such a long distance, I''m afraid it will miss the accuracy. There is no difference between shooting and not shooting.


    "Two commanders, if you really have nothing to do, take someone up and bring vara''s horse back. It''s all good things. Whether it''s dedicated to the imperial court or sold to businessmen, it''s War Merit and silver." Tengshan noticed the anxious mood of the two Daming commanders behind him, so he gave him a move.


    When the horses are in front, they have lost their masters. They gather more and more, which has begun to hinder the cold front from shooting at the target. If these horses can be removed, it can be said to be a policy of killing two birds with one stone.


    Tao Jin and Gao Li, who were worried that they had nothing to do, suddenly smiled with joy. "OK, we''ll organize people to rob horses right away. Oh, no! It''s to pick up horses, Hei hei." even if they have military skills and silver, there is no great danger to their lives. Why don''t they do such a good thing?


    At present, under the command of the two command divisions, a group of Daming soldiers rushed forward through the moonlight, pulled the tall and strong horses back to their camp, and cleared the obstacles in front of the cold front to ensure that they had a wide view. At the same time, there were no obstacles after the bullets were fired, so they could better kill the Warsaw cavalry.


    Willow town.


    A thousand Warsaw cavalry were sent out, and one did not return; Another thousand Warsaw cavalry rushed out, but only escaped back, and less than two hundred people.


    General Naigong was shocked by the results returned. He didn''t understand when Daming''s firearm became so powerful that it could also act as a blockade in the dark?


    It''s not that I haven''t dealt with the firearms camp of Daming before. In the past, Zhu Di, the emperor Chengzu of Ming Dynasty, took them to the grassland to show off their ferocity. At first, they were really shocked by the firearm that could smoke and shoot iron bullets. However, after bloody battles, they also found out the shortcomings of firearms, that is, they can only shoot one shot at a time, and then it takes a long time to refill. They are in use, and the accuracy is still very poor, which is far better than that of a strong bow.


    Over time, such things no longer make vara people feel afraid. Only when they dare to work hard, sacrifice and pay a very small price can they break through the Daming firearms camp. Next is the time for them to do whatever they want.


    Where is it like this time, 2000 people rushed out of two echelons and only one tenth came back?


    "What the hell is going on? Who can give me an explanation." seeing that he lost nearly one-fifth of his troops without killing an enemy, Naigong roared angrily at several of his men.


    All the vara young generals lowered their proud heads deeply. They couldn''t figure out what was going on. They couldn''t figure out why the vulnerable Ming army had become so powerful that it let them suffer such a big loss.


    No one answered his question. Naigong''s mood was not released and his anger was more intense. When he was thinking of teaching these frustrated subordinates a lesson with a saddle, suddenly there was a dense sound of gunfire in the west of Liushu Town, like a lot of firecrackers being set off.


    "What''s the matter?" the sudden noise startled Naigong. Looking at a burst of fire from the west of the town, he asked angrily.


    The words just came out. Soon a young general ran to Naigong and fell to his knees with a plop. "General, in our rear, a large number of Ming troops suddenly rushed in. We didn''t check for a moment, and more than 500 people were killed and injured."


    This is the head of the walachian family who is responsible for the cushion. At ordinary times, his task is the simplest and safest. He just needs to be responsible for watching whether there are soldiers who escape because of the war. But today, he was suddenly attacked. He was unprepared. He was caught off guard. Half of the soldiers died on the spot. The other reactions were faster and fled into the town.


    General Naigong was angry. Hearing what the thousand families said, he stretched out his right hand, grabbed a strong collar and pulled it hard in front of his face. "What are you talking about? The Ming army attacked us from behind? How many people?"


    "Look... I can''t see clearly. It''s too dark." Qianhu shook his head and looked innocent.


    No wonder he answered like this. It was really too dark. In addition, he was unprepared. At that time, when the gunshot rang, a lot of brothers fell to the ground. He just ran for his life. Where was there time to see how many enemies came?


    The answer of a thousand household officials made Naigong throw him on the ground angrily, and then shouted to other departments, "who dares to lead the soldiers to the back to see what happened?"


    Naigong in Liushu town was stunned. Originally thought he was the one who took the initiative to attack, but the reality told him that the Ming army was ready early. Now the one who was attacked has become himself. How could he not be angry?


    Thousands of brave young generals volunteered to kill the west of Liushu town with their troops. When the cold weapon faced the 95 gun with a range of nearly 400 steps, it was conceivable that after dropping hundreds of bodies, it rushed back slowly.


    So far, a result that people don''t want to believe, but it is a fact, is put in front of everyone. The public office is surrounded by a small willow town.


    East of town. Tengshan looked at the gunfire and fire coming from the west of the town. "Xiao Feng, you fucking asshole."


    No wonder Tengshan is so angry. According to the previous plan, only when they can''t withstand the crazy impact of the Warsaw cavalry, will they send a red signal to the sky. At that time, the company brought by Xiao Feng will stab the Warsaw cavalry in the back, distract their attention and distract their positive pressure.


    But now, without waiting for his signal, Xiao Feng stabbed the vara vanguard army in the back. How can this not make Fujiyama angry? He hasn''t had a good time yet.


    But the reality is already so, even if there is hatred in the heart, there is nothing to do. Tengshan can only look at the intersection in the east of Liushu Town, hoping that there are Warsaw cavalry who are not afraid of death to rush out.


    Perhaps because the hope in my heart was known by God, a large number of cavalry rushed out of the east of the town, and the number was still a lot. According to the shadow under the moonlight, at least more than the previous time.


    "Ha ha, that''s good. Naigong is very fond of me. He knows what our battalion commander likes, so he''ll die. All the brothers of the third company listen, check the guns and ammunition, and make all the preparations before shooting." seeing that the enemy didn''t show any retreat because of Xiao Feng''s behavior, Tengshan changed his sad face and laughed.


    Originally, the cold front of the third company was angry because Xiao Feng didn''t keep his promise. Suddenly, at the sight of the enemy, they rushed out with great joy. They quickly checked the 95 gun and replaced it with a new cartridge clip.


    Why did the vara army know that the Ming army was blocking in the east or rush out? This has a lot to do with their leader, general Naigong.


    Some people know that they are surrounded, but the public is not afraid of anti joy. He knew that the Ming army had only about 10000 people. He thought they were all waiting for him in the East. It was really difficult to rush over, but the Ming army took the initiative to divide its troops in two ways. Isn''t this tantamount to separating the limited forces? That is, how many enemies can there be on the front? When will we wait until we don''t rush. When he broke through the frontal blocking position, was it not an empty city without fortification in the capital of the Ming Dynasty, and was it not left to himself?

 Chapter 209

    Naigong thought he saw the weakness of the Ming army, so he integrated 3000 cavalry and let them rush out from the front battlefield.


    Three thousand Warsaw cavalry came from the peak. From a distance, it was powerful. At least Tao Jin and the Ming army brought by Gao Li trembled. But Fujiyama, who didn''t care about all this, showed the opposite expression. He looked ahead with big eyes, waited for the enemy to enter the predetermined distance and began to shoot.


    Without anyone giving orders, all the cold fronts began to fire when they estimated that the enemy cavalry had reached effective range. The same dense fire net covers the front, and the cold front guarding the center even adjusts the guns to the continuous firing mode. Often, when a shuttle of bullets hits, a small piece of Warsaw cavalry will fall to the ground with people and horses.


    Naturally, such a way of playing can''t do one shot at a time, but victory plays an absolute deterrent role and disrupts the other party''s cavalry charge formation.


    Under the dense bullets, at least thousands of Warsaw cavalry were killed on the road of charging, but it also won them more than 100 steps. When they were closer and closer to the cold front, less than 40 steps, a lot of grenades fell on their face like a light rain, and then deafening sounds sounded, Then there was the sound of people shouting and horses hissing. A powerful grenade was thrown out, which completely broke the other party''s intention of war. While there were countless dead people, those who were alive beat horses and came back without the courage to charge.


    "Hoo!" Tao Jin and Gao Li spit out a long breath. To say that their performance just now was really too poor. Seeing the enemy rush in front of them, they unexpectedly forgot to hold a strong bow in their hands because of fear. They can fight back. In this way, they watched the enemy getting closer, their legs began to soften and their whole body began to tremble.


    It can be imagined that if there was no cold front as the main force in this war, I''m afraid it would be just a charge. The two thousand second line Ming army would have been defeated, either captured or killed. It''s also because these Ming troops haven''t received formal training for too long. They all forget what the battlefield looks like and how to fight for life and death.


    Fortunately, the cold front shot at the critical time. With the powerful grenade of group attack, he defeated the enemy''s Qi and won the victory again.


    Another attack failed! Naigong in the town was not discouraged, but suddenly realized that he patted his head. "Oh, it''s all my fault. It turns out that the main force of the Ming army is right in front. It seems that their weakness is behind us. Come on, order the rest of the troops and horses to rush out with me."


    Knowing that there was nothing positive to do, Naigong immediately changed his strategy and decided to leave the town from the West.


    He thinks he is so resourceful, but in fact, doing so is just adding oil tactics, but as a member of the Bureau, Naigong has long been unaware of it.


    With the order, the remaining warra nearly 6000 cavalry soon gathered together, but because the intersection out of the city was not wide enough, they could only rush out more than 1000 cavalry at a time. As a leading general, Naigong took the initiative to stand in the third echelon, that is, the third camp to attack outward.


    In Naigong''s eyes, it is undoubtedly very safe to stand here. When the first two camps consume all the firearms of the other side, the rest is when he kills all sides and shows off his power.


    But is that really the case?


    For Naigong, who remembers whether to eat or not to fight, Xiao Feng, with a company and the two thousand Ming troops of Yang Jie and Mao Fushou, is destined to teach them a profound lesson.


    "Be careful, everyone. The Warsaw cavalry may rush out from the West in a moment. At that time, we will fight when we let the other party close to 300 steps. Before that, I hope Yang command department and Mao command department can play your role, ambush on both sides and shoot long-range with a strong bow first. Regardless of whether they can hit the enemy or not, just shoot the bow and arrow in their hands as quickly as possible Xiao Feng looked at the two commanders of the Ming army and gave orders in an unquestionable tone.


    Although there was no subordinate relationship, Xiao Feng and a series of cold fronts had just entered Liushu town. Yang Jie and Mao Fushou saw the killing of hundreds of Warsaw cavalry.


    The military always respects the strong. With the scene just now, Xiao Feng''s words naturally have more credibility. Besides, it''s not to let them come forward to die. Why don''t you agree? Now they agreed, and then they began to prepare quickly.


    There was an arrangement one step ahead, that is, just detoured 2000 Ming troops back to the way out of Liushu Town, and sure enough, a large number of Warsaw troops appeared.


    "Release the arrow, release the arrow, and return immediately after release." Yang Jie and Mao Fushou, seeing that the Warsaw cavalry rushed into the range of the strong bow, issued orders loudly. Suddenly, the arrows fell from the sky like rain and fell on the head of the Warsaw cavalry rushing out of the town.


    Dense archers fell, and hundreds of Warsaw cavalry were shot and fell under their horses, causing chaos. But more cavalry rushed out and came straight to Xiao Feng who was guarding the front.


    "Fight!" Xiao Feng, who was also holding the Ninth Five Year Plan style, was excited. He was the first to raise his gun and hit a Warsaw cavalry who was waving a saber. This is like a signal, which instantly pulls the mind of all the cold front. At this moment, a hundred guns are fired at once, and the bullets are discharged from the muzzle of the gun, flying over the incoming enemy and the relatively huge horse.


    "Hahaha! See, the Ming army here is really rare. Let me rush!" when I saw the strong bow flying all over the sky at the beginning of the day, but in fact, the pertinence is not strong and the accuracy is greatly reduced, the leader thought that he had seen through the reality of the Ming army. He was overjoyed and spoke to urge the army to move forward quickly.


    The order was just issued. As soon as the 1000 Warsaw cavalry of the second echelon rushed out, there was a sound of firecrackers in front of them.


    Far away, I can''t see what is going on in front of me. I can only see that the fire points like meteors flash away.


    It was precisely because they could not see the situation in front that the vara cavalry behind kept pounding forward, one by one, heading for hell.


    ......


    The gunfire spread far away. It was fifteen miles behind the public office, and the scene of red light flashing in the distance could be seen faintly.


    This is also due to the fact that it is a plain. If there are mountains and forests blocking it, I''m afraid it will be difficult to see the scene in the distance.


    "The Ming army went out of the city to fight?" looking at the red sky ahead from time to time, the boy quickly made a judgment and guessed that it should be the public office department that had encountered the Ming army.


    According to the time of departure, he didn''t think that if he came to the foot of the capital Daming at such a fast speed, there would only be one result, that is, the Ming army took the initiative to leave the city. He wanted to take them by surprise.


    The art of war did say that they were surprised, but varado was cavalry and fought on the plain. Obviously, they had too much advantage. The Ming army didn''t know this. No wonder they would lose the war.


    "Come on, send orders, speed up and gather with the public earlier." in order not to let the credit go to the public, the boy was always cautious. He was careless.


    Naturally, it is dark, so that we can''t see what happened in front of us. However, the defeat of Yingzong and Shiheng made Wala arrogant and thought that the Ming army was vulnerable.


    Twenty thousand Warsaw cavalry accelerated their speed under the command. A moment later, they walked ten miles. When they came here, they could vaguely hear the dense gunfire in front of them.


    "Come, come!" the wusheng battalion commander here with his four company brothers saw the far away Warsaw cavalry, and they were excited one by one.


    Before, I was worried about whether the vara Chinese army would flinch because the battle situation ahead was unknown. Now it seems that there is no need to worry.


    The excitement of Wu Sheng and Leng Feng was seen in the eyes of the accompanying sun Bing and the Ming army, which made them very incomprehensible. They don''t understand that it''s just 1100 people. How can they be so excited and happy in the face of 20000 enemies? Don''t these people want to live? Or too arrogant to take others in the eye.


    In the surprised eyes, Wu Sheng and Leng Feng quickly checked the black firearms in their hands, and then crawled on both sides of the official road to Liushu town in a small semicircle.


    One hundred to twenty thousand, wusheng will not be arrogant enough to fight hand to hand with the other party. They adopted the tactics taught by Yang Chendong, that is, when the enemy advances, I retreat, when the enemy is stationed, I disturb, when the enemy is tired, I fight, and when the enemy retreats, I advance.


    In the course of the vara army''s March, they were given the most effective killing, which made the other party bored and helpless.


    The soldiers of the fourth company were divided into three groups by platoon. The first platoon is led by Wu Sheng himself. It has four classes and is also the most powerful. They are responsible for frontal blocking; The second platoon is on the left and the third platoon is on the right. It is divided into two wings to deal with the march of the warra cavalry.


    Wu Shenggang arranged a task for the three platoon commanders under his command. Sun Bing hurried over, "company commander Wu, I don''t know what we can do?"


    "You are responsible for following my platoon, fighting and retreating on the official road, creating a false image of our defeat for the Warsaw cavalry, and making them bolder to pursue us is a great achievement." Wu Sheng gave a general idea of the battle plan arranged with young master Yang Chendong.


    When sun ChuChu heard the military order, he was stunned at first, then he figured out what he meant, and said as if he understood, "company commander Wu''s meaning is that we pretend to run away?"


    "Well, almost. What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with the commander sun?" Wu Sheng thought. It''s not wrong to understand this. It''s just that one kind of defeat and escape is intentional and the other is real, that is, he doesn''t know how the 1000 Ming army performed.

 Chapter 210

    "No, no problem." he just pretended to run away, and sun bore nodded firmly. I''m afraid I can''t fight with a thousand soldiers against 20000 elite Warsaw cavalry, but when it comes to running away, it seems that you don''t have to disguise anything. Do you know what to do?


    In fact, it is. When 20000 Warsaw cavalry appeared, showing a magnificent and powerful side, the 1000 Ming army showed the side of escaping and losing the enemy incisively and vividly. Even without waiting for Wu Sheng and sun Bing to give any orders, the 1000 Ming army began to collapse.


    This is not acting, but real inner fear. In the final analysis, what he showed was exactly what Wu Sheng had predicted before, and even more real than he imagined. It seems that such a result is not as simple as acting, but really because of fear.


    The Ming army in front of him was defeated before he contacted him. After this scene was seen by the Warsaw cavalry, they burst into laughter. In the next step, they rushed forward recklessly. It looked like they wanted to beat a drowning dog.


    The Warsaw cavalry who wanted to fight for merit rushed out more than a thousand people and horses, which hit the idea of martial victory. He just leads a company with limited troops. In this case, if the other party''s forces are too many, in order to ensure that they have no casualties, all they can do is to give way. But if the enemy has only a thousand people, he is still confident that he has the strength to eat.


    "Give orders to the second and third platoons with semaphores and let them fight according to the previous plan. The soldiers in the first platoon will fuck when the enemy cavalry is within range. Don''t be polite." Wu Sheng looked at the dusty Official Road opposite. More and more enemy cavalry are approaching him, so he gave battle instructions to the cold front.


    I can''t wait long, especially the four companies of cold front soldiers who heard the gunfire behind them. At the moment, everyone''s morale is high. Finally, I have a chance to perform well in front of the sixth young master. Of course, I don''t want to miss this opportunity.


    In the course of time, the fourth company of wusheng, which was full of war, finally made close contact with the 1000 cavalry of warla. When the distance between the two sides was less than 200 steps, and even those with better eyesight could see the shadow of the other side, Wu Sheng decisively issued the order to shoot. At one time, the cold front team of 40 people spewed out flames from the firearms in their hands.


    At this time, you don''t need to aim at it at all. You just need to shoot through the dark shadow rushing towards the distance. With the continuous sound of gunfire, like a meteor, when there was a fire in mid air, one Warsaw cavalry after another fell from his horse. Many of them didn''t understand what had happened until they died?


    Eight or nine percent of the vara cavalry in the first three rows were destroyed, which also made the vara cavalry behind see the situation clearly. After seeing that twenty or thirty percent of the troops were lost in an instant, a warajian head naturally stared angrily and shouted angrily, "don''t be afraid, this is the firearms camp of the Ming army. As long as we can rush up, it''s time to show off our power. Kill!"


    After two or three hundred people were killed, the vara cavalry did not retreat but advanced. They shouted their unique Mongolian language and bugle and ran forward quickly. It was clear that they wanted to rush into the Ming army by taking advantage of the speed of the strong horse, and then there was a big killing.


    The Vajra cavalry was fast and came like a whirlwind. In the dark night, it gives people a feeling of dark clouds pressing on the city.


    If the Ming army is really facing this time, even if it is several times their Ming army, even with this momentum, it is still possible to win, and it will fight the Ming army in a hurry, I don''t know the southeast, northwest and northwest.


    Unfortunately, this time they are facing a cold front of the new Yang army, which is 100 times more elite than them.


    Faced with enemies dozens of times their own, some of them are just excited rather than afraid. When the commander of wusheng company raised the Ninth Five-Year Plan steadily, there was a "fight" exit, not only on the official road, but also on both sides of the official road. It was completely in a fan shape to surround the distant Warsaw cavalry within the range.


    "BAM BAM..."


    Under the roar of gunfire, the poor vara cavalry fell to the ground one by one like a paddy field swept by a hurricane. From a distance, there were bursts of people shouting and shouting.


    As for the enemy, Leng Feng never knew what soft touch was. They may have a tender side, but that side will only target their family and friends and their loyal young master Yang Chendong. As for others, it is no different from animals.


    A hundred tongues of fire are only the bodies of thousands of Warsaw cavalry left on the official path under more than a dozen shots. This vanguard army finally paid the price of life for its arrogance. When general Polo Mao arrived here with a large group of people behind him, he saw dead bodies on the ground and the smell of blood in the air.


    "Report! The Ming army is retreating, about 1000 people, less than five miles in front of us." the elite Scouts of the vara army quickly judged the situation of the Ming army through the traces on the ground and reported it to general Polo Mao.


    Hearing that only a thousand Ming soldiers had killed thousands of their elite warriors, an extremely strong anger flashed in the child''s eyes. This person''s original character has a sinister side. Such a person is often the most vindictive. That is, someone slapped him. If you don''t catch the murderer and give him a hundred times and a thousand times of punishment, you can''t stop.


    "Order the army to go forward and catch up with the Ming army, and then... Kill them all and leave none." the angry boy ordered to kill them. The thousands of families under their command immediately agreed and rode forward.


    The Warsaw cavalry, who vowed to win, is determined to win for the Ming army five miles away. Like a wolf staring at a sheep, he opened his mouth.


    But it seems that their teeth are not sharp. Facing the cold front that fights and retreats for four times, they not only did not swallow their prey into their mouth as imagined, but also broke several teeth all the way.


    After several charges, several defeats, and the loss of thousands of cavalry, the Warsaw cavalry also advanced more than ten miles to a place five miles away from Liushu town.


    At this time, wusheng''s fourth company has merged with Xiao Feng''s first company here. Naturally, the soldiers of the two companies have a happy face. This battle tonight is very enjoyable. Everyone has made a lot of gains.


    In contrast, the Ming army is far from good. Especially the thousands of Ming troops such as sun Bing who accompanied the fourth company. They performed their tasks very well, walking and running all the way, acting very much like.


    no It should be said that if there is no four links behind, I''m afraid it''s going to collapse, or it''s going to collapse.


    Five miles away from the west of Liushu Town, the fourth company and the first company joined forces, and the number of Ming troops reached 3000. But these forces are not enough to stop the forward momentum


    Polo Mauna children''s department. In other words, there was no intention to stop them in the plan. On the contrary, the Ming army began to retreat like a tide and set aside a thoroughfare to Liushu town.


    Willow town.


    Under the command of Naigong, the vanguard General of warla, the warriors rushed forward and backward several times. After losing soldiers and defeating generals, they finally let them know the strength of the Ming army surrounding them. When the original 10000 people soon became less than 4000, they finally became honest. They were not struggling, but turned from attack to defense, ready to wait for the help of the later reinforcements.


    Without waiting too long, the army of the boy entered Liushu town from the West. As soon as he entered the town, he couldn''t believe that there were injured pioneer warriors everywhere. Is this still the vanguard army when we set out for the war, which is full of pride and does not regard the heroes of the world as the eyes? This is as like as two peas in the civil war.


    Finally, I met the boy, who was a seven foot man in the court. He was almost excited and shed tears. He flopped and knelt in front of the boy, saying the power of the Ming army and his repeated defeats.


    Naigong is a tiger general. It''s hard to put others in the eyes on weekdays. Although Polo Mao''s child and the dead Saibao Wang are both the younger brothers of the former leader, they will not be regarded by him. This meeting can be met with a semi kneeling posture. It can be imagined how much he was hit, so that he can give up most of his dignity.


    "Is the Ming army so powerful?" after listening to Naigong''s narration, Polo Mao felt a little bad in his heart.


    All the way, he also fought with the Ming army, and he made great progress all the way, and didn''t see much powerful resistance. However, when he thought that only his own warrior died all the way, but there was no body of the Ming army, the boy felt that there seemed to be something wrong, but he couldn''t say it again.


    According to his current strength, what means does the Ming army want to play and what is its fear? Not to mention the meeting with the Ministry of public office. There are more than 20000 people. What can we do to him in the face of the siege of 10000 Ming troops?


    In the end, it depends on your strength. If you don''t have enough strength, it is your good use of tactics. How can you use the art of war like God? When can you see a sheep kill a wolf?


    The boy doesn''t know. Now the Ming army is a sheep, but there is a tiger working with them. Although it is only a young tiger, when it opens its big mouth and reveals its fangs, it will be very scary and can swallow a wolf.

 Chapter 211

    "Newspaper! A large number of Ming troops were suddenly found in the west of the town. He was blocking our way home." a vara scout ran to the boy and knelt down in front of him, reporting what he had seen.


    Polo Mao was still thinking about what was wrong just now. Suddenly, after hearing the report from the scouts, he felt a light in front of him and quickly figured out all the problems. But then he looked incredible.


    According to his idea, the Ming army wanted to surround him and the public office and eat them all, but the intelligence said that the army was only 10000 people. Are they able to do this? What the hell is going on? Even if there was a mistake in the intelligence, the other garrison troops of the Ming Dynasty came to the king''s capital. How could the Ming army have such courage after two big defeats of civil engineering and Shiheng?


    The boy thought, so he decided to go outside the west of the town. General Naigong, with an incredible look on his face, followed the boy behind him to the west of Liushu town.


    ......


    Fifty miles from the west of Liushu Town, the rear army of Wala is camping and setting up tents under the command of the leader first, and has a rest at night.


    In front of them are the two armies sent by themselves. They are especially steadfast when they sleep first this night. Seeing that all the main forces of the Ming army were destroyed, he didn''t think anyone could threaten himself.


    But what I didn''t know at first was that at this moment, 800 steps away from his camp, Yang Chendong, dressed in green, had come here and stood on a small earth bag overlooking everything in his camp with a night vision telescope.


    "The layout of the barracks is somewhat loose outside and tight inside." he slowly put down the telescope in front of him, and a gentle and confident smile appeared on the corner of Yang Chendong''s mouth.


    "Young master, will you tell them to act?" Yang Erzhong, tall and eight feet tall, asked in a heavy voice.


    "Yes, use the radio to inform Hu mang that he can take action. Hehe." Yang Chendong nodded his head gently. Up to now, everything is in his own plan, which makes him feel like he controls all the people in the world. In fact, for this action, Yang Chendong did pay a lot, at least took out a lot of good things from Dacang.


    On the surface, Dachang is a large national Quartermaster warehouse, in which there are not only some advanced weapons produced in China, but also some weapons for troops ready to go, but also some cutting-edge weapons collected from countries all over the world for self-research. Now, all these are at the disposal of Yang Chendong.


    This time, in order to effectively crack down on the army of ARMA and finish its own purpose, FGT-203 millimeter towed artillery was specially deployed from big warehouse.


    Fgt-203 mm towed artillery is the largest field artillery developed by China and developed by Beifang Industrial Company. The system is mainly used by military combat units. It has long range, great power and high precision. It can be equipped with a variety of special ammunition. It is the backbone of firepower for long-range attack. Although the gun was dismounted, its range exceeded that of the same type of guns in the United States and Russia, and was given the title of "the first gun in Asia".


    Fgt-203 mm towed artillery is very bulky, and its force mobility is not as good as that of other artillery. In addition, it is easy to expose the target, so it is slow to withdraw from the position after being hit, and the battle damage rate is greater than that of other artillery. Because of these shortcomings, it was finally stopped research and development.


    There will be fgt-203 mm towed artillery in the warehouse, which is completely displayed as an antique. This time, Yang Chendong took it out. In addition to reviewing the power of this kind of artillery, relying on the warehouse, you only need to place this artillery in one place without moving. Another is that the effective range of this gun is a full 50 kilometers, and the range of lethality is large, which is just suitable for his first war at this time.


    The fgt-203 mm towed artillery was taken out and placed in a hidden place. Yang Chendong didn''t forget to bring Hu Mang and a row of brothers from the second company led by lengsong. When he found the artillery, the cold front who had seen the world stared.


    Fgt-203 mm towed artillery has great power, which can hurt people or yourself. Once such heavy firearms appear, Yang Chendong is careful and takes the most profitable and trusted tiger mang around him in order to let him be responsible for the use of these artillery.


    After handing over the fgt-203 mm towed artillery to Hu Mang, he made a simple operation, told other cold fronts how to fire, and told the specific location of the attack in detail, Yang Chendong, who left a long-range radio communicator, came outside the Wara camp. Looking at the sleeping enemy in front of him, he felt, It''s time to wake each other up.


    "Use the radio to inform Hu mang that he can take action. I hope he can play more accurately." Yang Chendong said, retreating with Leng Feng and the second and third rows of soldiers of the second company. After all, this is a cannon. There is a chance of accidental injury. Don''t be killed by your own artillery before hitting the enemy. It''s really reasonable. There''s no place to find it.


    Yang Er here clumsily contacted Hu mang over there with the radio and said what the sixth young master meant. Within a mountain depression thirty miles away from here, Hu mang issued a firing order to the cold front brothers around him with a serious face.


    There were two fgt-203 mm towed guns. Under the command of Hu Mang, the cold front brothers who had systematically and seriously studied artillery knowledge began to operate in an orderly manner, which was not familiar.


    After the necessary procedures were carefully implemented, a golden shell that an adult could pick up with all his strength was sent into the gun chamber. With the order of Hu Mang, a fgt-203 mm towed gun with coordinates adjusted by Yang Chendong gave a roar. After a sudden tremor, the fire roared out of the muzzle, Fly directly to the warra army barracks thirty miles away.


    Most of the warra soldiers were immersed in sleep. This time they got a lot of benefits, and many soldiers'' faces were still filled with a satisfied smile. But all this was interrupted by a deafening noise.


    "Boom!"


    A roar like a small earthquake sounded, and then the shell was falling into the barracks of warra, producing a huge flame spreading outward from the center.


    The shrapnel of the bomb shot around like countless meteorites flying in the banking system, penetrated one camp after another, and produced bursts of ghost crying and wolf howling.


    Not far away, looking at the fire like a mushroom cloud, although they had been prepared, Yang ER and others were still stunned in the local area, but soon the shock turned into worship, and their eyes fell on Yang Chendong standing in the center of them.


    At this time, Yang Chendong is smiling. He was glad that his time had not yet fallen, and the cannonball school was still very accurate. This was also due to the fact that the state found more than a dozen cannonball experts to carry out one month''s professional training for him in order to complete a task in his previous life.


    I was busy at that time, but I didn''t even sleep. Looking at the results now, I feel that everything seems to be worth it.


    "Inform Hu Mang, adjust the target to the left and right randomly and fire the second shell." that is, the coordinates are ready, and Yang Chendong has nothing to fear. So he continued to give orders to Yang Er around him to continue to inform Hu mang 30 miles away with a radio communicator.


    At this moment, the vara military camp had already been in a mess. The soldiers who were sleeping and dying were awakened by the loud noise at this moment. Some of them rushed out of the camp in simple pajamas, looked at the mess in front of them, and rubbed and wiped their eyes from time to time to make sure that it was not a dream, but a reality.


    Just as everyone was still confused about what was going on, the second shell fell as scheduled. The landing point is 50 steps to the left of the first shell. With another loud noise, some unlucky morale stood in the shelled area. At that moment, they successfully completed their childhood dream and flew into the sky.


    But this was just a flash in the pan, and soon fell to the ground under the action of gravity. But when it landed, there was no interest at all.


    The artillery fire in the night is dazzling and dazzling. Yang Chendong and his party seemed to be watching fireworks and enjoying everything in front of them. By contrast, the vara barracks had long been in chaos. The leader had already been awakened. He was wearing a cloak. Under the protection of all his relatives, he looked blankly at the fire burning one after another. His lips trembled. At the moment, he seemed to be talking.


    I was really stunned by the scene in front of me. He had never seen or even dared not imagine a scene so real in front of him, which made him feel like he was in a dream. But the soldier''s cry was so real, the smell of blood was so strong, and the cruel reality told him how real it was, without any adulteration.


    "Chief, let''s get out of here. It''s too dangerous here." a confidant watched the fire that can devour people''s lives fall around from time to time. He was afraid that the next breath would threaten Yexian''s safety, so he hurried out a voice to remind him.


    "Wait, stop, stop." at the moment when I instinctively wanted to nod, and wanted to abandon the warriors who supported me, all of a sudden everything became so quiet again. Although there was still fire burning and the soldiers'' miserable howling could not be heard, without the roar of gunfire, the danger seemed to go away.

 Chapter 212

    "Newspaper!" just before the people knew what was going on? When it was not sure whether the anger like heaven''s punishment would still come, a scout hurried to Yexian''s face and fell to his knees with a plop. In his voice, he said with a trace of panic: "leader, there is a Ming army soldier outside the camp. He said he had a letter for you."


    "Where are people?" when I heard that the Ming army dared to come outside the camp, my eyes coagulated, and a boundless sense of killing and anger arose from the bottom of my heart.


    "People are controlled by brothers." the Scout felt the leader''s killing intention, and didn''t even dare to raise his head.


    "Kill him." the confidants on one side heard that they controlled the Ming army soldiers and immediately shouted one by one. It seems that it is not enough to calm their anger without killing the Ming army who delivered the letter.


    "Wait a minute." but first he reached out and gently waved, "and first look at what''s written in this letter."


    Even if you dare to send a letter, you must be a person who dares to die. A person like this kills one, and Yu Wala doesn''t do much good. It''s better to look at the other party''s intention and find out the other party''s ideas first.


    Vara unfolded the letter in his hand, and the vigorous and powerful Chinese characters appeared in his pupils.


    The letter was written by Yang Chendong himself. Practicing calligraphy these days has finally come into use. "Also the leader''s warning: this thunder is the inevitable result of my actions. It will hurt Tianhe because of Wara''s fierce fighting. However, God has the virtue of living well. I am willing to turn the fighting into friendship and resolve the past grievances. If the leader wants to go out of the city for a while. On the contrary, if the thunder continues, I''m afraid the Wara army will no longer exist. What choice? I hope you can think twice. Great Ming Zhongdan Hou Yang Chendong. "


    There are not many words, but the meaning is very clear. According to the meaning of this letter, the fire that can light the sky and cause people to die came from Yang Chendong''s practice. If you don''t want such things to continue, it''s very simple. You''ll know your requirements when you leave the city.


    Instead of answering immediately, they handed the letter to their cronies. After circulating it, these people put forward their own opinions one after another.


    Some people say they can''t go out. This must be the trick of the loyal and courageous Marquis, in order to deceive the leader to go out to find a killing opportunity; Others say that there is no need to be afraid of Ming. If they want to kill, they must be prepared to be killed. Once the two generals meet, the distance must not be far. Then it''s time for the vara elite cavalry to kill everything.


    Different opinions, listening to Ye Xian''s ears, made his face change again and again. When he saw a mess of barracks and countless injured subordinates in Du, he finally said fiercely, "my leader is going to see what this loyal and brave Marquis wants to say. Come on, gather a thousand elite warriors and go out with my leader to meet people."


    With a thousand brothers, this is also the first self-protection technique. We must meet with Yang Chendong, not only because he appreciates the great power of the gun and doesn''t want to be hurt, but also because he really wants to hear what the loyal and brave Marquis of the Ming Dynasty wants to say.


    It was easy to select a thousand elite cavalry from tens of thousands of barracks. After a while, they had assembled, and then followed Yixian''s back to go outside the camp.


    Three miles away from the camp, under the protection of the first guard team of Yang ER and Qiu Wu and 60 cold fronts, Yang Chendong is standing on a raised longpo and looking into the distance.


    "Young master, will Yang Wu be all right?" Yang er''s rare look was nervous. When he thought of sending a messenger, Yang Wu''s life and death were uncertain, he was very upset.


    "Nothing will happen. You should trust me." Yang Chendong still looked confident. He believed that even if he could stand out among the warra generals first, he would not be short-sighted. The two armies have not killed envoys in the war, not to mention that he made threats in his letters. As long as he is not a reckless person, he will definitely not take the messenger Yang Wu.


    Of course, everything is exceptional, and Yang er''s worry is not unreasonable. In order to comfort him, Yang Chendong added, "if the Yang five brothers are hurt by each other, the young master will let all the warra troops be buried with him. During the introduction, none of the enemies will stay."


    The voice is so indifferent, without a little murderous and angry. But from this sentence, Yang Er heard Yang Chendong''s determination and thought that he would bury the whole warla army for the sake of a brother''s life and death. Suddenly, he envied Yang Wu. It seemed worth it to exchange his death for such a magnificent scene.


    Yang er not only heard this sentence, but also protected all the brothers around Yang Chendong. Somehow, at this moment, they just felt a hot blood flowing rapidly in their bodies, which made it difficult for them to calm down. It seemed that they always had to do something.


    In the midst of this agitation, a team came not far away. What you see at night is not very clear, but by instinct, we can feel that there should be a lot of people coming, at least more than ten times as many as them.


    Vara''s team really appeared. At this moment, all the dryness in the cold front''s heart disappeared. This is the ability of hundred war veterans. No matter what emotions they have, once they enter the state of war, they can always recover their body and mind to their best state in the shortest time.


    "Young master, they''re coming." Yang Wu led the way. After seeing Yang Chendong, he rode quickly. In the process of approaching, the Warsaw army obeyed the rules. No one moved in vain, and there was no neighing of war horses. It was so quiet, but it looked quite elite.


    "Good, hard work for you." Yang Chendong smiled, and then Yang Er brought a snow-white horse to one side. Yang Chendong jumped gently, came to the horse, and then went forward.


    "Young master." Yang Chendong''s action attracted the unanimous cry of the cold front behind him.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong stopped, turned back and showed a bright smile to the people and said, "I believe with you, young master Ben will be fine, right?"


    No one answered, but Qi Qi''s nodding and uniform actions have shown the mentality of these cold fronts. They swore in their hearts that as long as they were still there, they would never let the personal safety of the sixth young master be threatened at all.


    "Ha ha ha." looking at Leng Feng''s confidence, Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing up to the sky. Then he rode forward slowly and shouted loudly, "Ming Zhongdan Hou wants to see the leader first. I don''t know if he dares to see it."


    "Why don''t you dare?" there was a cry across the night, and then a good horse jumped out of the team and came forward.


    The distance between the two sides was less than three miles. The place where they met was the middle of the two sides. Then they stopped at a distance of ten steps.


    He also jumped out first, with great momentum. Of course, the reason why he dared to do so was that he believed that the area here was safe, but he didn''t know that through the night, the ghost sniper team had quickly moved forward and completely included him in the scope of being killed at any time.


    Yang Chendong and also looked at each other first. When he saw that the other party was also looking at himself seriously, he smiled and said, "indeed, he is worthy of being the leader of warra. His spirit is admirable."


    "Where, Zhongdan Hou is worthy of being the new star of Daming. He dares to meet our leader at such a close distance. It can be seen that you are also a brave man. Then tell us what the so-called Tianlei is? Also, you don''t have to think about using ghosts and gods to deceive our leader. Our leader has lived so long that I don''t believe these things. I believe only one thing, that is Is myself and the strength I have. "


    Also want to preempt. He was killed from the sea of blood, which gave him his present achievement and position. He doesn''t believe that a Ming literati who is less than 20 years old and only knows how to read every day can have any insight?


    As long as you successfully suppress each other, it''s easy to get the truth. Once he knows the real situation, it is entirely up to him to talk or kill.


    He also came up first and did the threatening thing. How ridiculous it was in Yang Chendong''s ears. If he didn''t want to keep it, he would first continue to put pressure on Daming and create enough space and time for his own development. I''m afraid there would not be this meeting at all, but it would be solved directly.


    I have my own plan. I didn''t move first. This will make this life have different ideas. It''s ridiculous to think about it. Looking at him and pretending to be angry, Yang Chendong shrugged his shoulders. "Ben hou can use divine method. If you don''t believe it, it''s easy to do. Now you can make Tianlei reappear in minutes. Do you want to try?"


    "Hmm?" also first thought he had debunked Yang Chendong''s trick. Unexpectedly, he was still so calm at this time. His eyes became a lot colder. "Don''t try to test the leader''s bottom line, otherwise you will regret it."


    "I''ll regret it, hahaha." it was like hearing the biggest joke in the world. Yang Chendong roared up to the sky, then suddenly stopped, and then his right hand changed into a palm and pushed forward gently, which sent a signal of shelling to Yang Er behind him.


    Yang Er has been staring at every move of the sixth young master. Seeing that the messenger has come out, he immediately called Hu mang with the radio station without letter


    His hand was stretched out, but some Tianlei didn''t appear immediately. He was nervous first, but his face soon relaxed, "hahaha, look, the reality will expose all your lies..."


    "Boom!"


    A loud sound came out and was falling into the barracks behind him. There was another cry in the warra camp, which had just become quiet.

 Chapter 213

    The one who had a smile on his face first solidified in an instant, and then became very ugly. The people killed by Tianlei were warriors loyal to him. He stared angrily at Yang Chendong and shouted, "what are you doing? Don''t you know we''re still negotiating?"


    Yang Chendong didn''t pay any attention to Yexian''s roar. Instead, he grinned at the corners of his mouth, showing a somewhat gloomy smile, and then changed his left hand to gently gesture to the war horse under Yexian''s seat.


    As if to match this hand, a bullet suddenly flew out of an unknown place and shot into his strong horse. The horse, which was still strong and correct, immediately gave a painful cry, and then flopped and knelt to the ground.


    Suddenly, the horse was caught off guard. Unprepared, he also fell from the horse. Just because his skill was good, he didn''t get gray. He just stumbled and tilted his body, and soon returned to his original appearance.


    The right hand pushed Tianlei, and the left hand fell a little. For a while, he became a lot more honest before he disappeared. But the soldiers behind him did not know what had happened. Seeing the leader falling from the war horse from a distance, they thought something had happened. Suddenly, five good horses rushed out and jumped straight.


    "Pour it all to me!" that is, you want to be powerful. Of course, you won''t give the other party a chance. When Yang Chendong shouted angrily, the ghost sniper team in ambush behind him shot. The five horses coming were locked in an instant. They fell to the ground one by one after half.


    With night vision and extremely advanced sniper steps, baizuo and his team have completely controlled this small battlefield.


    "On top!" seeing that five warriors fell on their own side, the other vara people shouted not believing in evil. They reacted very quickly first. As soon as they turned around, they were angry and shouted loudly, "stop it for our leader. No one should act rashly without my order, otherwise they will be punished by the military law."


    First, he was really scared. He was frightened by Yang Chendong''s gesture. I can''t see what the other party does at all. One by one, his men die inexplicably. Can I say that he really can''t achieve a divine skill?


    With doubts in his heart, he quickly analyzed that Yang Chendong didn''t mean to kill him. Otherwise, why do you need so much nonsense? Just a little to yourself. Won''t he die on the ground like other Warsaw cavalry?


    Knowing that Yang Chendong would not want his own life, he was calm. First, he stopped his impulse. Then when he looked at Yang Chendong, he became a lot more friendly, and even asked respectfully, "tell me, what do you want? I don''t think you want to take my life?"


    "Not bad." Yang Chendong patted his palm, as if appreciating his understanding. But this slap startled him first. He instinctively tightened his body and was ready to defend at any time. It seemed that he thought this slap was also some kind of magic.


    Yang Chendong didn''t sneer at the first behavior, but said in a peaceful tone, "in the eyes of the Marquis, your life is the same as that of other vara people, and it''s not worth more. Therefore, the Marquis doesn''t need to kill you. This time, please come out to tell you about vara''s withdrawal."


    "Retreat?" also first puzzled?


    "Yes, that''s to retreat. Of course, if you don''t retreat, I''ll be able to keep all of you here, just like in the civil castle. Although you have few people, you just left the 500000 army of Daming." Yang Chendong knew what the other party was doubting, which was nothing more than that he was short of troops, so he casually gave an example.


    As soon as he heard the battle of the civil castle, his face showed a proud look, but after understanding what Yang Chendong meant, his face suddenly changed and said, "do you think you can win more with less like our warla warriors?"


    "Why? Don''t you think the effect of Tianlei is not enough? If so, Ben Hou doesn''t mind coming for a few times." Yang Chendong saw that he was lucky first. He didn''t want to rely on it. At present, his face changed, and then his right hand was raised slowly.


    This action is also the first look changed, "wait, the leader believes you."


    I can''t help but don''t be nervous. The effect of thunder that day was really too powerful. A random blow would kill hundreds of people. Moreover, he was worried that the morale of Wala would be destroyed. If so, what else would he talk about hegemony?


    First, he finally became honest. Yang Chendong naturally withdrew his right hand, "how about? Agree to withdraw?"


    "Agree. The leader ordered the whole army to retreat." also said a little feebly at first. This time, I was full of confidence, but I was disappointed. Everyone would look bad.


    "No, no, no!" who knows that Yang Chendong shook his head when he heard the words of the whole army retreating. "Retreating is to retreat, but it''s not such a retreat. Ben Hou''s record is right. You should have captured a lot of Ming Army prisoners in the civil war. Now send them back. If there is one less person, you don''t have to go back."


    "What? Are you threatening our leader?" when Yang Chendong heard that he wanted all the prisoners, he first changed his face and widened his eyes, as if he wanted to work hard.


    Yang Chendong, who had already controlled the situation, seemed to have never seen the so-called fierce face, "I''m threatening you. Why? Don''t you accept it? If so, I don''t mind killing you by thunder. Then I''ll rush into warra with a large army. At that time, not only our prisoners of Daming can be taken back, but also your women and children of warra will become prisoners of Daming. Do you believe it?"


    Yang chendongsi said without showing weakness. These words were like ten thousand needles through the heart in Yexian''s ears, which made him unable to refute.


    If someone else said this, he might laugh and order the killing. But the words were spoken by Yang Chendong. In connection with his previous performance, he was really worried that the other party would do so. Can the Warsaw cavalry really stop the powerful sky thunder?


    While still thinking about the countermeasures, Yang Chendong continued to say: "I only asked you to return the prisoners, but I didn''t ask you to take the gold and silver. As I said, in Liushu town tens of miles ahead, all your vanguard Chinese troops are surrounded by me. You returned the Daming prisoners, and these people can be put back. This is a fair deal. If you don''t, you don''t need to talk about it I''ll take care of your life first. "


    After saying that, Yang Chendong raised his left hand gently upward. This action clearly means to kill first.


    I have long seen the serious consequences of the extension of these left and right hands. How dare I defy the law first and immediately shouted, "wait, how can I allow the leader to go back and discuss with his subordinates about such a big thing."


    "Sorry, you can''t leave here until all the prisoners of Daming are put back." Yang Chendong shook his head and said in a way that you don''t play tricks and it''s useless to think about it.


    "Are you going to take our leader as a hostage?" I heard the speech first and said with great dissatisfaction. Only after saying this, I stopped talking. The reality has been so long ago. Isn''t it too late for him to react now.


    People can''t go again. They can''t fight again and again. The reality forces them to agree to Yang Chendong''s conditions first.


    He just promised to return the promise, but he was still a little worried about whether Yang Chendong would play a rogue. So after hesitating, he looked up and said, "loyal and brave Marquis, but I don''t know if you will release the leader and my trapped warriors if you release them all?"


    Yang Chendong said casually, "what? Do you think you are qualified to talk with Ben Hou in addition to believing him?"


    "You..." when Yang Chendong said this, his face changed again and again. It turned red. It can be seen that he was very angry.


    "Ha ha, I''m joking with you. In fact, you''re smart enough to think about it. If I want to kill you, I don''t need to talk to you like this? As for my Daming prisoner, I can take the army to kill you after I kill you. I think the warra now has no strength to stop the Daming army. But I haven''t done so, so I''m already dead It''s a kind of sincerity. And you people besieged in Liushu town have to ask the leader to send someone to inform them that they don''t want to break through the siege and stay honest. When our peace talks come to an end, they will naturally let them leave. During this period, if anyone makes a rash move, it''s only one way to die. Don''t blame Ben Hou for not reminding them. "


    I''ve already said this for my own sake. First, I have to accept it if I don''t accept it. But when I think about it carefully, Yang Chendong doesn''t seem to want to kill them. Otherwise, he can do it now. He also has no power to fight back.


    There was no choice. He was forced by the strength shown by Yang Chendong and finally bowed his head. He turned back and shouted to the army behind him. He called several fast horse scouts and arranged them to inform the brothers in Liushu town not to move. In addition, he informed the captured Ming army in the rear to escort them to return them to Zhongdan Hou.


    When the order was given and the scouts were ordered to leave, Yang Chendong smiled and waved his hand. Qiu Wu, the first guard captain, took people to deliver the wine and vegetables to Yaxian. "Leader warla, it''s a long night and there are too many things to do. Why don''t we just drink and wait."


    First, I looked at the wooden table in front of me, the hot food and wine. I was even more surprised. It seemed that the loyal and courageous Marquis of the Ming Dynasty was ready for everything. He knew he would compromise, and even the wine and food were ready. Well, if you don''t say anything, just eat enough first.

 Chapter 214

    Willow town.


    After the boy met general Naigong, he rushed out several times, but all ended in failure. After many warriors died, the morale of the army began to shake. When facing the general''s order to break through, not many people were willing to agree.


    It is not bravery but recklessness to rush even though you know you will die. There is only one life. Who wants to die so confused?


    In the process of breaking through and waiting, the sky gradually began to shine, and the fast horse scouts sent by the leader also came. When the scouts came and said that the leader meant that they should not break through the siege and wait in Liushu Town, the first person who disagreed was Polo Mao''s child.


    This time he came with ambition, but he was repeatedly hit hard, which made him feel a great sense of shame. Seeing that the sky is already bright, the problem of restricting their sight has been solved. It is time to rush out, but he has to stand by. How is he willing to accept it?


    "Is that what my eldest brother really said? He knows that we have found out that the Ming army surrounding us is only a few thousand. With more than 20000 troops, we can completely rush out. Then, it will be the time for us to win a big victory." the boy said to the scouts reluctantly.


    Unfortunately, these scouts didn''t have any identity at all. They just came to send a message. They couldn''t give any answer to what Polo Mao said.


    Seeing that the Scout didn''t speak, the boy shook his head very simply, "you said my eldest brother was facing the loyal and courageous Marquis? Well, if you suddenly killed him from Liushu town and came behind him, would it be possible to eliminate him under the attack of both sides? If so, would anyone dare to be the enemy of Wala in Daming?"


    "This... Should be gone." the Scout seemed to see hope and replied. In fact, they don''t understand this order, but if the leader speaks, they must implement it.


    Seeing that the scouts agreed with him, the boy was overjoyed. "Well, even if the people sent by my brother agree, everything will be done according to what the general said."


    Polo Mao''s words just fell, and the pioneer general Naigong put forward different opinions. "No, the scouts just convey orders. They don''t understand the battlefield situation at all, so we should listen to the leader."


    "The scouts don''t understand the battlefield situation, but we do. General Naigong, you won''t be really discouraged because you have been defeated several times in one night. Be afraid. You are the general of warla. You should be brave and fearless." said the boy with a sneer.


    When he was refuted by the boy, Naigong''s face changed again and again, but he was stupid. He didn''t know how to say it. He simply turned his head and didn''t express anything with his mouth, but showed his willingness to disobey the orders. The general would listen to the leader and stay in Liushu town.


    Naigong''s original vanguard army has less than 4000 left, which will not hinder the overall situation. It doesn''t make sense. The boy just ignored it. He took the army directly. At that time, he killed Daming Zhongdan Hou, and the credit will only be his own.


    Perhaps it was because he couldn''t wait, or because he wanted to do meritorious service, the boy ignored his brother''s order and began to assemble the army. Through the weather, he clearly intended to go to the west of Liushu town and return.


    It''s daybreak. Battalion commander Xiaofeng and battalion commander wusheng who are responsible for guarding here can also see some situations in Liushu town. With the help of binoculars, they can even see farther than each other.


    The vara soldiers in the town suddenly began to gather. This scene was clearly captured by the two people. They quickly guessed each other''s intentions and ideas.


    "Inform Lord Hu Mang and let him be ready for artillery support at all times." I know that the vara cavalry in the town are dozens of times more than myself. For the sake of safety, it is also the order of the sixth young master. If anything is found not to be violated, I will inform Hu mang to be ready. Xiao Feng and wusheng dare not be careless and are busy preparing.


    Just less than half an hour later, the west end of Liushu town suddenly became much more lively. Countless Warsaw cavalry came out of here. Among them, the boy took the initiative to take the lead. He wanted to use his actions to inspire other warriors to rush out of Liushu town and kill the loyal and brave Marquis of Daming.


    "Come out, come out, everyone get ready and inform Lord Hu mang that artillery support!" after countless enemies appeared in their eyes, Xiao Feng and Wu Sheng issued military orders to the cold front they brought, and informed Hu mang that they could fire with a radio communicator.


    After receiving the help information from Xiao Feng and Wu Sheng, Hu Mang, who had been waiting, immediately added shells to another fgt-203 mm towed gun that had not fired.


    Two fgt-203 mm towed guns, one aimed at the first camp and the other aimed at Liushu town. At this moment, Hu Mang, who received the news, started the shelling with a second gun.


    The boy of polo Mao is rushing to the west of Liushu town with tens of thousands of vara cavalry. Under his leadership, the morale of the army has improved a lot. With a large number of people, there is a particularly indomitable momentum when they rush out of the town.


    However, this seemingly powerful momentum first fell down hundreds of horses in the face of the hail of bullets in Xiao Feng''s company and wusheng fourth company. However, this trend did not weaken the meaning. On the contrary, it became more and more intense. With the continuous impact, more and more vara cavalry fell to the ground, so that the way forward was blocked by the bodies of horses and soldiers.


    But in the end, because there were too many cavalry in vara, they still rushed out. The boy in the crowd saw the town mouth with great joy. He shouted loudly with a saber in his hand, and the blood eating light was also shown in his eyes. He wanted to rush up and kill all the Ming troops who had seriously damaged the vara cavalry, so that they could know what it was called overkill.


    Seeing the warla army rushing out and getting closer and closer to themselves, the three command departments of the Ming army, sun Chong, Yang Jie and Mao Fushou, were pale. Although they still have 3000 Ming troops available, they are trembling in the face of the thousands of troops and horses of warra, which is very likely to collapse at one touch.


    "Boom!"


    When the Ming army was in chaos and would be in chaos at any time; When Xiao Feng and Wu Sheng shot desperately with the cold front, but the enemy was getting closer and closer because of the disadvantage of the number of people, and it was extremely dangerous, there was a loud noise over their heads, and then a shell fell into the army of warra.


    The place where the shells fell was where the Warsaw cavalry were concentrated. Just one shot killed at least 100 Warsaw cavalry directly, and countless people were injured. Unfortunately, the boy was among the crowd. He was still showing a ferocious face. He was directly swallowed up by the gun. Unexpectedly, his bones were gone.


    The boy died, along with nearly a hundred cavalry and more wounded. This gun also stunned the advancing Warsaw cavalry.


    Before that, they also learned about some Daming artillery, but that kind of artillery just fired a major iron egg. The damage it can do is just a line. As long as they avoid the iron egg that can only attack in a straight line, they can protect their lives.


    Where is it like that the falling artillery has no sign at all, and when it falls, it will be so lethal in the light of fire, giving people a feeling of hiding?


    The people stunned by the artillery stopped at once. The boy Polo Mao died in the war. Without the Lord general, they feel like they don''t know where to go. It was at this time that the Second Artillery came and fell into the crowd again, which led to the direct tragic death of hundreds of cavalry and the tragic result of injury of hundreds of cavalry.


    "Withdraw!" seeing that soldiers were killed by artillery and muskets, the morale that had just been accumulated was suddenly disintegrated. Smart soldiers thought that they would not face such danger if they returned to the town. There were many people who retreated for a time.


    It was like a plague that spread quickly. Except that some of the Warsaw cavalry who rushed in front could not turn back and became the target of the cold front, the other Warsaw cavalry returned to the town at the first time.


    An impact, with nearly 2000 people killed and injured, finally came to an end. The corpses and bloody gas all over the place seemed to tell that the battle was originally a children''s play.


    The army returned to the town, but the Lord took command. When he ordered everyone not to leave without an order, he sent scouts out of the town to inform the leaders of what happened here.


    The scouts rushed out of the town and rushed from the cold front and the soldiers of the Ming army with a frightened face. Their heart palpitations seemed to be afraid of being killed by these murderous gods. If Yang Chendong had not given orders to allow the other scouts to move back and forth, I''m afraid no one could leave here alive.


    The scouts rushed all the way and finally met the leader. First, they explained in detail what had happened in Liushu town. When it came to the killing of general Polo Mao by Tianlei, they didn''t even dare to lift their heads.


    Hearing that another brother died on the battlefield, his face was naturally very ugly. But he couldn''t ask Yang Chendong for anything. His brother didn''t obey orders and took the initiative to fight. Who else can blame for his death?


    "Well, quickly inform the troops behind and ask them to bring all the prisoners of the Ming army. Remember, don''t leave any of them. Whoever dares to leave the prisoners of the Ming army, the leader will leave his head." Yang Chendong was really scared. Those who dare not play any tricks also issued a strict order to their own troops first.

 Chapter 215

    The capital palace.


    Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu was walking back and forth on the Jinluan hall. Because he was concerned about the war ahead, he couldn''t sit on the Dragon chair at the moment.


    Standing below are all the four grade officials above Beijing. They also have a worried face, and everyone''s face is grim.


    At this time, the capital defense war will undoubtedly reach a critical time. Before the new Qinwang military order can reach the capital in three days at the earliest, if Zhongdan Hou is defeated, I''m afraid the whole capital will be lost and everyone''s lives will be in danger.


    The night has gone, and up to now, there is no report of the war ahead. Why don''t people worry?


    At this time, many people began to miss the rule of eunuchs supervising the army. If there were eunuchs, I''m afraid someone would have come back to report what had happened ahead. Instead of now, everyone can only wait passively and anxiously.


    The ministers came here early in the morning, but they couldn''t do anything. Some ministers were unwilling to wait. For example, Yiming, the Minister of the Ministry of war, took the initiative to step forward with a wat board and said, "emperor, do you want to send someone to the front line to see what''s going on? Anyway, we should make preparations early!"


    I''ve been prepared for this. There are many statements about what it means. If you win, you will naturally be ready to celebrate; If you fail, you should be ready to run away.


    "Yes, yes." with Yiming taking the lead, other ministers quickly responded, one by one stood up and spoke to the emperor.


    Why doesn''t Zhu Qiyu want to know the war ahead. For this reason, he sent many scouts and spies around, but none of them came back. At this time, he really didn''t know who to send. The eunuch Jin Ying turned his eyes and thought of something. He stepped forward carefully and said in a voice that only two people could hear, "emperor, you can send Hu Changning, the town envoy of the royal guards, and ask him to send the news back."


    "Hu Changning?" Zhu Qiyu frowned and began to think about some information about this person.


    Zhu Qiyu, who has spent a lot of time getting to know the minister recently, soon thought of Hu Changning''s identity. This person is not only the eldest son of Hu Zhen, the Minister of rites, but also the father-in-law of Yang Chendong, a loyal and courageous marquis.


    The people sent out before must have been stopped by Yang Chendong and are not allowed to be put back. But if Hu Changning goes and faces his father-in-law, he is always hard to stop. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help sighing that Jin Ying''s head was working well. He immediately turned around and said to the ministers, "can Hu Changning love Qing?"


    "The minister is here." Hu Changning, who was standing behind the ministers, was stunned at the emperor''s words, and then stood out with fluorene board.


    Seeing that the emperor was calling Hu Changning, the ministers quickly made way for the town envoy of the royal guards to face the emperor frankly.


    "Hu Aiqing, I now order you to take people to the front to understand the war situation, and then report back quickly. Remember, you must complete the will as quickly as possible, or you will be severely punished." Zhu Qiyu deliberately said the word "heavy punishment" to remind Hu Changning that your son-in-law is leading the war, and no one will embarrass you unless you want to embarrass yourself.


    Hu Changning naturally heard Zhu Qiyu''s meaning. In his heart, he didn''t want to be embarrassed with his son-in-law, but even with the emperor''s order, he didn''t dare to disobey it. "I will go and return as soon as possible," Hu Changning said, and turned out of the hall.


    Watching Hu Changning''s back disappear, Zhu Qiyu breathed a sigh of relief. It must not be long before there will be war reports from the front. I hope it will be good news.


    When Hu Changning left the palace, he went straight to the north of the capital with Gao Sheng and two Hu servants.


    All the way, he came to the east of Liushu town in less than two hours. Here he was intercepted by the Ming army of the five City Army. There were also two energetic men in camouflage.


    Who''s coming? Get off the horse and report your identity. " As soon as they saw another fast horse coming from the direction of the capital, two men in camouflage clothes looked at each other and smiled. They had imprisoned several teams like this. This is also what Yang Chendong meant to let Zhu Qiyu understand the cruelty of the war and let him worry.


    If you want to make others afraid of you, it''s not just as simple as beating him. Sometimes holding up the intimidating stick, but it can give people a sense of awe.


    Seeing that the Ming army was blocking the way, Hu Changning, who led the team, knew that this should be the Ming army fighting with Wala. At present, he was relieved and later reported his name. "I am Hu Changning, the governor of the royal guards. I came to investigate the war situation at the Emperor''s order. You can report it truthfully."


    "What kind of pacifier? I haven''t heard of it. Just tie it together." two cold front players in camouflage clothes smiled. In front of them, the so-called Daming army didn''t have any deterrent. After laughing, they ordered the officers and soldiers of the five cities army and horses department to tie Hu Changning.


    The Ming army who followed seemed to be used to such things. They came to Hu Changning without blinking. Although they are true of the Ming army, they have long surrendered to the cold front after seeing their power. In addition, they were originally carrying out orders. Once something happened, they didn''t have to take any responsibility. Where would they be polite, just stride forward with a rope.


    "Wait, what are you doing? Do you know our identity?" seeing that the Ming army was going to bind Hu Changning, Gao Sheng, the school captain who followed him, drank loudly and pulled out the embroidered spring knife at his waist.


    Ken watched Gao Sheng pull out his steel knife, and an excited light flashed in the eyes of the two cold fronts. The fear is that people will not resist, so they will have no place to fight. Now it''s good that someone wants to play tricks, which is exactly what they want.


    Two dark and cold 95 moves were held in their hands by two cold fronts respectively. The muzzle of one of them had been aligned with the steel knife in Gao Sheng''s hand. He was confident that he would kill the long knife with one shot, so he couldn''t help the other party''s resistance.


    "Stop!" I''ve heard about the advanced firearms in the hands of mercenaries for a long time. Hu Changning didn''t want to take risks. He drank a big drink and drank Gao Sheng. He didn''t let him act rashly. At the same time, he looked at the two cold front players and said, "where''s Yang Chendong? I''m his father-in-law."


    Originally, when I heard someone call the sixth young master''s name, the two cold fronts showed a cold and fierce light in their eyes, which seemed to want to do it at any time. But when I first heard the next sentence, I was stunned on the spot. This man is actually the father-in-law of the sixth young master. If you really offend him, won''t you be punished heavily.


    For a time, they put down the ninth five-year plan separately, and one of them asked suspiciously, "are you really the father-in-law of Lord Yang?"


    Noting that the attitude of the two mercenaries had changed, Hu Changning vomited a long breath and said proudly, "if it''s fake, wouldn''t you know the truth if you call Yang Chendong over?"


    "This... Please wait a moment. Let''s call the company commander." the two Lengfeng dare not move rashly, but they will not completely believe each other''s words, so they decided to find the company commander Tengshan and let him distinguish the true from the false.


    Hu Changning did not move, but was surrounded by more than a dozen Ming troops. A cold front also left his place and stared at the four people with vigilant eyes. It seemed that he was ready to take action at any time.


    Before long, Fujiyama, who was also wearing camouflage clothes, but hung the rank of major, came in a hurry. Tao Jin, the commander, came with him. Gao Li stayed where he was and was responsible for staring at the Warsaw cavalry in Liushu town to prevent them from any changes.


    Tengshan doesn''t know Hu Changning, but he knows the fact that the sixth young master has married Hu Yan as the eldest lady. This time, I brought Tao Jin to let him recognize people.


    Tao Jin is one of the command departments of the five cities army and horse department. She naturally knows all the rich and noble families in the capital. Far away, when he saw that the visitor was Hu Changning, he quickly hugged his fist and said politely, "it turned out that adult Hu came personally and lost his welcome."


    Tao Jin said so. Where can things be false. At present, Tengshan also politely paid a military salute first, and then said, "my subordinates are the commander of the third company of mercenaries. I''ve seen Lord Hu."


    "The company commander is polite." the other party''s attitude was so respectful that Hu Changning naturally greeted him with a smile. Then he asked aloud, "by the way, why don''t you see Zhongdan Hou? I don''t know where he is now?"


    "Lord Hu, marquis Yang is not here, but is on the front line to meet with the leader of Wala first. But I don''t know what you have to do. If you must see Marquis Yang, I need to inform you later." Tengshan said politely. Of course, he can ignore others, but he can''t take up the slightest airs in the face of Hu Changning.


    Hearing that Yang chendongzheng and also met first, Hu Changning was surprised and asked, "meeting? But I don''t know if it''s dangerous?"


    "There will be no danger for the time being, but we don''t know what the specific situation is." Tengshan shook his head. The other party is the sixth young master''s father-in-law, but after all, he is not from the Yang family system. Of course, he doesn''t need to explain it to others.


    We can''t know the specific situation of Yang Chendong, but when we think of the power of mercenaries and Yang Chendong''s ability to plan ahead, Hu Changning is not so worried. "So it is, but I don''t know what''s going on now. The emperor is waiting for my official''s reply."


    "This... The company commander doesn''t know the specific situation. But what can tell Lord Hu is that the warla army has been blocked by us outside Liushu town and will not threaten the safety of the capital." Fujiyama hesitated and explained the general situation. As for the specific war situation, he would never tell it without the authorization of the sixth young master.

 Chapter 216

    Although I didn''t see Yang Chendong, Tengshan''s answer could let Hu Changning go back to work. Finally, a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    Among the capital, Hu Changning came back soon. He brought back what he had heard on the front line and the scouts he had sent before. He also explained in Tengshan''s words that detaining the scouts to inquire about the news was originally a helpless move to prevent someone from divulging the battlefield situation. Please understand.


    Zhu Qiyu was really angry about the Scout being trapped. But at the thought of relying on Yang Chendong for front-line affairs, how can this little thing be taken to heart. Especially when Hu Changning said that the vara army had been successfully blocked and the danger of the capital was no longer there, he was relieved and laughed with joy.


    Not only Zhu Qiyu, but also other important officials were very happy to hear that the capital was no longer in danger. Next, they waited for Yang Chendong''s smooth triumph.


    ......


    front.


    A large number of Ming prisoners were sent up. The Ming army came forward with Yang Guang''s deputy commander-in-chief and took a full 5000 cavalry to protect them and retreat safely back to the capital. When accepting the prisoners, Yang Chendong asked the people whether there were still prisoners left at warra according to Yang Chendong''s meaning. Yang Chendong was relieved after most people answered that all the prisoners had been returned.


    The number of prisoners received this time has even reached more than 75000. And most of them are brave soldiers in hundreds of battles. They just can''t give full play to their full strength on the battlefield because they were frightened before.


    Yang Chendong can imagine that with these 75000 people, the safety of the capital will not be a problem. Zhu Qi town can finally relax when sleeping. He also successfully completed the important task of protecting the capital of the Ming Dynasty.


    As for whether these people will be used by Zhu Qiyu to deal with themselves in the future. Yang Chendong didn''t worry much. First, he has mercenaries in his hand, and he has to think about who moves him; Second, these people are saved by themselves. Let them deal with themselves. From the heart, there will be more resistance. Third, there are Yingzong and Zhuqi town in Nanjing. Daizong needs to think about it for himself.


    With these three points, there should be no problem with your own safety. After the prisoners were settled, it was related to the release of the vara army.


    This is also the first and most worried.


    Before he was controlled, he had to do as Yang Chendong said. Now that things are done, will Yang Chendong keep his promise and release himself and tens of thousands of Warsaw cavalry?


    First of all, some worries about this are superfluous. As Yang Chendong said before, if he really wanted to deal with Wala, he would do it directly. Da Cong took more guns from the warehouse and didn''t worry about defeating Wala, but he didn''t do so. He still knew the truth that birds are full of bows and arrows. If he didn''t leave Zhu Qiyu a great enemy, he would have no scruples when he really wanted to deal with himself.


    Therefore, when Yang Chendong released more than 20000 men and horses of Naigong in Liushu town as promised and let them meet with him first, he was moved to cry. No wonder he did so. The population of warra is not large, especially the young people who can fight. If all the soldiers and horses are killed this time, he will really become a bare pole commander. I''m afraid he won''t dominate when he returns to the grassland. It''s burning Gaoxiang without being bullied by others.


    Seeing that more than 20000 cavalry troops withdrew safely, when looking at Yang Chendong, he first said with great admiration: "Daming is loyal and brave. You are a real man. You can do what you say and be admired. If you like, we can work together. At that time, no one in Daming will be our opponent. At that time, gold, silver, treasure and beautiful women will be left to us to choose. Wouldn''t it be better?"


    First, Yang Chendong smiled with a sincere invitation. "First, leader, there is not only one Daming in the world. There are many countries and nationalities in places we don''t know we haven''t seen. Why do you just want to deal with Daming?"


    Yang Chendong was stunned by his answer. He didn''t expect such an answer. He lowered his head, hesitated a little, and then raised his head and said, "as you said, the world may be very big, but we can''t even deal with Daming. Why talk about other grand plans?"


    "No, no, no!" Yang Chendong stretched out the index finger of his right hand and made a swinging movement. "As the leader of Wala, you should first have confidence in your knights. You can do something with them. As for why you can''t win Daming, it''s because your own strength is too poor. There is an old saying in the central plains that you need to be hard to forge iron here. If you don''t have enough strength, you can''t do anything by relying on each other''s mistakes."


    "Iron needs to be hard?" I thought about this sentence first.


    "Yes, that''s right. Warra doesn''t lack soldiers who dare to work hard. Your living environment and conditions make your men very brave when they are very young. They can gallop everywhere on the battlefield, but do you know why they still fail?" Yang Chendong nodded and guided each other.


    "Why did you fail?" this question is what I want to ask first.


    "Because your own hematopoietic capacity is insufficient, if you rely on robbery, such a nation is doomed to not go far." hehe smiled, and Yang Chendong continued: "The only thing you get from the lack of all kinds of materials is complacency and satisfaction of your ambitions. That is, satisfaction is not far from the day of loss. That is why although the Wara army is brave and does earth shaking things from time to time, it can not escape the result of being destroyed and replaced by others. In the final analysis, it is impossible to get it To the hearts of the people. The reason why they can''t get the hearts of the people is because the people are not rich. They follow you and eventually don''t even have enough to eat. Who will really work hard? On the contrary, if the country is rich and the people are strong, someone wants to deal with you. In order to ensure their victory fruits, they have to take out their knives and guns and work hard with others. One is spontaneous and the other is forced , tell me, which one works better? "


    "The country is rich and the people are strong?" I was surprised by what Yang Chendong said first. To say something here, he didn''t think about it, but didn''t know how to do it. Now Yang Chendong raised this problem. Obviously, he should have a solution. So he said with some excitement first, "Daming is loyal and brave, but I don''t know if there is a way to solve this problem?"


    "Of course, there are, that is, to carry out business. The grassland is only rich in livestock. The natural environment makes you have a great demand for many other goods. If you can carry out business, you can not only be self-sufficient, but also sell surplus things elsewhere to earn a price difference. You can exchange things you need with people in other regions In other words, if you earn more money, the Walla will gradually grow. Once you have money, there must be a lot of things you can do. At that time, it will be much easier for you to expand again. Whether it''s a money offensive or an iron cavalry, you will be invincible. "


    When Yang Chendong said this, he seemed to have seen some results. His face was filled with excitement and said: "At that time, no Tatars will become a stepping stone for your expansion. On the contrary, they will also become your base and a base for talent reserve. If you need soldiers, you can use a lot of gold and silver for your use. There is also a country called tsarist Russia in your north. You must know something about it. That country is vast in territory and resources and far in area It''s much bigger than Daming, but the population is very small. That''s where you need to conquer. Remember Genghis Khan, don''t you want to be like your ancestors? "


    A magnificent strategic map was put in front of Yexian. After Yang Chendong said this, his heart suddenly moved. It was like people in the dark saw light and people in desperate situations saw hope, which made him feel like a heavy life first.


    "Can we really do this?" he said with some uncertainty when returning to reality.


    "Why not? The reason why Daming has a vast land and the people are rich is precisely because of the result of trade. That is, why can''t Wala?" Yang Chendong didn''t answer directly, but asked in a rhetorical way.


    This question made me unable to answer first, but he could continue to ask, "so, does Zhongdan Hou want me to stop the attack and resume trade with Daming?"


    "No!" Yang Chendong shook his head, "It''s trade with Ben Hou. This time I''ll provide you with something. It''s no longer a simple trade. I''ll get a horse farm to trade with the people of the Central Plains for what you need. It''s that you use silver to buy the goods I provide at a low price, and finally sell them at a high price. At that time, you''ll find that doing so can make you earn more money. That''s right You can buy more things and do more things. "


    Yang Chendong finally said his goal.


    In the final analysis, Yang Chendong wants to sell his goods so that he can earn more money to develop himself and expand his popularity. If he does business by himself, the speed is too slow and the risk is too great. If he really sends a cold front to protect, I don''t know how much manpower he needs to pay At least so far, when the number of cold front is small, it is really lack of skills.

 Chapter 217

    But if it can be persuaded, it will be different first. Today''s warla is equal to the king of the grassland, and few people dare to provoke them. If they were to transport the goods, perhaps the profits would be shared by the other party, but it is much more than what they earn. With vara''s help, he can sell things to Eurasia, which is equivalent to extending his tentacles one step ahead. This will play a very positive role in conquering, ruling and occupying there in the future. This is Yang Chendong''s real goal.


    First of all, it''s smart and cunning. But when facing Yang Chendong, these characteristics of him have no place to play.


    It''s not a grade at all. How could he be Yang Chendong''s opponent when his ideological, insight and force values are completely different?


    At this time, feidan didn''t know Yang Chendong''s ultimate goal. On the contrary, he was attracted by the other party''s statement of strengthening himself through trade. To say that he was not short of silver, he defeated Yingzong this time, but he seized a lot of gold and silver. He fully had the foundation of trading with Yang Chendong. Now he has to consider whether the bold and loyal Hou''s words can be trusted, and why the other party should take the initiative to help himself? Does he want to see a strong neighbor emerge?


    Unable to figure this out, vara dared not make any decision. "Why did you help me?"


    I finally asked him first, which means he has been seriously thinking about his opinions. Yang Chendong was happy in his heart, but there was no expression on his face. On the contrary, he showed a heavy expression and said: "Benhou is from Daming. Here are my relatives and friends. Benhou really doesn''t want to see them hurt. As long as warla doesn''t invade, many more people can live. So benhou wants to find a way out for you. A way out that can develop yourself without invading Daming."


    Obviously, as a warra, he doesn''t want his nation to be invaded by other countries and nationalities.


    "Of course, I like silver very much. With silver, I can do more things I like to do. Trading with Wala can ensure my interests. Why not?" Yang Chendong said another reason while thinking about his words first.


    Compared with the height of the first reason, the second reason has become a lot more practical, which also makes Yang Chendong look more like an ordinary mortal.


    "Hahaha." he laughed after listening. Obviously, this second reason can convince him and move him. Therefore, he chose to believe Yang Chendong.


    With this laugh, they decided on the general plan of trade between the two sides. Then they put forward some requirements and conditions respectively.


    For example, the first requirement is that the things provided by Yang Chendong must be easy to sell and practical. If they are flashy, they have the right to refuse. In addition, they can not attack Daming, but if Daming takes the initiative to trouble them, no wonder he will fight back.


    Yang Chendong naturally agreed to Yexian''s requirements one by one. But at the same time, he also put forward his own requirements. For example, the payment should be paid immediately after the arrival of the goods, which is not allowed to be owed. This is a merchant''s basic integrity. In addition, his goods and caravan do not allow any Warsaw people to make ideas. Not only that, they also have the responsibility and obligation to ensure the safety of the caravan if they are in the middle If vara can''t give a statement after being intercepted, he will use Tianlei once. At that time, it will not be as simple as exchanging prisoners. It can be imagined that whether vara can exist under the irresistible Tianlei is still unknown.


    The other party put forward their own requirements, and finally reached a unified understanding through negotiation. When the event was settled, he left first with excitement, and Yang Chendong turned and returned to the capital of Daming.


    More than 70000 prisoners of Daming were rescued. I don''t know how many broken families can be reunited. All this is the result of Yang Chendong. These things will be spread out on the way back, so that these people can thank Zhongdan Hou from the bottom of their hearts, the great hero and benefactor who saved them from water and fire.


    Daming capital.


    The twelve garrison gates were wide open, and the news spread to the capital. After the people learned that more than 70000 relatives had been rescued, the streets were full of people. First, they wanted to see if the publicity was true. Second, they also wanted to find their relatives in the crowd.


    The first to enter the city were the officers and men of the five cities army and horse division. A full 5000 people came in a vast way, raising their heads and chest one by one, looking very energetic and uplifting.


    In the past, they played the role of maintaining law and order in the city, and even more often they were thugs of privileged classes and nobles who helped them bully the people. It can be said that they were deeply hated. But this time, it was completely different. They returned to the city as heroes, and naturally received a very sincere and warm welcome.


    When seeing the people on both sides of the road sincerely welcome themselves, the officers and soldiers of the five cities army and horse division were also moved at this moment. They suddenly found that being a good man is much better than being a villain''s hitter.


    After all the officers and men of the five cities army and horse division entered the city, they followed the five thousand cavalry led by Yang Guang.


    This time, they did not fight with the Wara cavalry, and they won a complete victory with a knife. While obtaining military merit, everyone, like the officials of the five cities army and Horse Department, got some silver from the loyal and brave Marquis more or less. Among them, the lowest number of ordinary soldiers is twelve. The higher the rank, the more they get.


    The five thousand cavalry also thanked Yang Chendong from the bottom of their hearts. If there was no loyal and courageous Marquis, it would be two things to say whether they could hold the capital this time and survive.


    After the 5000 elite cavalry, the 75000 Ming army captured before entering the city. When these people show up. The scene became chaotic. Too many people saw their relatives, some saw their son, some saw their husband, and some saw their father. Suddenly, there were cries one after another.


    Today is a memorable day for the capital!


    It was a day of triumph!


    It is also a day when joy and joy are filled!


    Or a day when the sound of crying and the sound of crying with joy are mixed!


    The tower of the imperial city. Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu and all civil and military officials are standing here, watching the performance of the people in the city and the army returning to the camp in triumph. Everyone''s face showed a relaxed smile.


    Especially Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu. Since he ascended the throne, vara is like a sharp sword hanging over his head, which seems to fall and stab himself at any time. Therefore, he can''t sleep at night and can''t eat. It seems that even one day, he will be defeated like his royal brother Yingzong Zhuqi town.


    Now, vara has retired and is still very happy. The war report from the front said that it was going fast forward and backward. It was clear that it was to return to warra''s territory at one time, not tangled with Daming.


    It''s not easy to retreat, let alone retreat so simply and neatly, which is rarely seen. This also shows the power of Yang Chendong.


    More war reports said that this time, the Ming army sent out more than 10000 people and returned more than 10000 people. There were no casualties. On the contrary, the warla army suffered heavy losses, but even its leader''s younger brother boromao was killed on the battlefield.


    He won such a great victory with almost no loss. What a powerful leader this loyal and brave marquis is.


    Zhu Qiyu sighed that Yang Chendong led the troops like a God. At the same time, he also worked hard to reward each other.


    We won the war, solved the threat of the capital, rescued more than 70000 prisoners of our country, and brought peace to Daming. This pile by pile, one by one, if we don''t grant rewards, it obviously won''t work. I''m afraid the ministers won''t agree, the army won''t agree, and the people won''t agree.


    What can I reward? After all, Yang Chendong was already a loyal and courageous Marquis of the Ming Dynasty when he was less than 20 years old. This did not happen when the Ming Dynasty was founded.


    If the official position is too big, will you be a high town leader?


    Zhu Qiyu''s throne can''t be said to be completely stable now. He won''t be looking for a powerful imaginary enemy for himself, will he?


    "Emperor, there is a book for the Minister of war Yiming, the Minister of household Jin Lian and the Minister of industry Shi PU." just when Zhu Qiyu still wanted to think about Yang Chendong, the eunuch Jin Ying folded a book in front of him.


    "What is this?" Zhu Qiyu asked casually, reaching out to take the memorial and opened it to see. At this moment, my eyes are shining and I can''t help nodding.


    When he was really sleepy, he brought a pillow. This is a letter that the officials suggested to reward Zhongdan Hou. It is said that Yang Chendong can be granted the title of Zhongdan Gong, and the land is granted to the 5000 mu grain field around the Yang family''s old house in Jianning Prefecture. "


    This is a disaster!


    The so-called loyal and courageous public is just a title, which represents the height of his title. But that''s all. Just like the original British Duke Zhang Fu, although he was ranked as Minister of state, he was still angry that he could be bullied by eunuchs at will?


    But in any case, after being granted the Duke, it also represents the emperor''s attention to Yang Chendong. It must be so that it can block the long mouth of people all over the world.


    As for the fief, it was put into Jianning mansion, which is now the territory of Yingzong Zhuqi town. It''s true that Yang Chendong has the intention to lead him there, but why doesn''t it bring disaster to the east? To this end, I''m afraid Zhu Qi town should jump angrily.

 Chapter 218

    It can be said that this memorial is very right for Zhu Qiyu''s mind. At present, he approved the play, reviewed and agreed with the red pen prepared by Jin Ying long ago, and even the matter was settled.


    But it is worth mentioning that what Zhu Qiyu wanted to announce in front of all the ministers was that Yang Chendong didn''t show up after winning the war. He may want to keep a low profile, but we don''t know that he doesn''t want to see Zhu Qiyu, otherwise he will kneel and kowtow. Now with his strength, there is no need to be so low.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t come to see you. The edict can only be announced by others. Jin Ying just wanted to discuss something with him, so she took the job and came straight to Yang family village with a group of royal guards and small eunuchs in the palace.


    After the war, Yang Chendong''s goal was fully achieved. Therefore, they were lucky to follow the sixth young master to Yangjiazhuang.


    Waiting for Jin Ying to arrive here, just in time for everyone to have a dinner. When Yang Si, who was on duty today, saw that Jin Ying and his party were coming, he quickly reported the situation to Yang Chendong.


    "It''s coming so soon." Yang Chendong, who was drinking with Lengfeng and others and eating meat, smiled, waved his hand casually and said, "then invite them to come here to make a declaration?"


    "Come here?" a worry flashed in Yang Si''s eyes.


    Like a shadow, Hu Mang, who followed Yang Chendong, knew what Yang Si was worried about. It was nothing more than that there were cold fronts here. If he saw that their sixth young master still needed to kneel to others, he would inevitably be unable to accept it and cause trouble suddenly. In fact, why didn''t he have such worries? But this is what the sixth young master meant, which is absolutely beyond doubt. At that moment, he stared at Yang Si and said, "young master, you can go if you want to go. What are you talking about?"


    "Yes." Yang Si saw Hu mang angry. In other words, they are under the management of this person at ordinary times. After a little panic on their face, they promised and withdrew.


    Yang Chendong patted Hu mang on the shoulder and threw out a look of approval and reassurance. Then he continued to drink with Lengfeng, Xiao Feng, Tengshan and wusheng as if he hadn''t heard the news.


    After a while, Jin Ying arrived. He was accompanied by four small eunuchs and eight experts from royal guards.


    At ordinary times, eunuchs go to the minister''s house to deliver an order. As recipients, in order to show solemnity, they need to prepare incense tables in advance, and some even need to be treated with the etiquette of burning incense and bathing.


    But today, there is no preparation here. Yang Chendong is still in his seemingly casual and elegant blue clothes, no official clothes, and no incense table. After Jin Ying saw this scene, her eyebrows frowned.


    But it was just a wrinkle and soon relaxed. Nothing else, just because on the square of the Yang family, there were mercenaries in camouflage clothes all around. Although the number was only 400, their combat effectiveness was unimaginable. Even if they defeated vara, they did it entirely with the help of their strong strength.


    With such a man-made enemy, Jin Ying has no chance of winning. Not only him, but also the eight royal guards experts he brought with him, who originally looked arrogant, are on full alert at the moment. They are not dissatisfied with Yang Chendong''s lack of preparation before taking the order, but because they are worried that these mercenaries will suddenly explode and hurt themselves.


    "Oh, it''s father-in-law Jin. Come quickly and have a drink with the Marquis and all the great heroes." as soon as Jin Ying appeared, Yang Chendong secretly observed each other''s reaction. When he found that he was indeed a little unhappy, but soon suppressed his unhappiness, he smiled in his heart. He just wants to remind each other in this way that he is not an ordinary marquis. Naturally, some rules can not be applied to himself. Don''t make a bad one and provoke himself. Everyone''s face will be ugly.


    Yang Chendong greeted Jin Ying with a drunken look, which made his face a little embarrassed.


    He wanted to scold Yang Chendong for having no rules, but he didn''t dare to do that in front of all the mercenaries. I had to comfort myself that people had just won a big battle, and it was right to celebrate together, so there was no need to argue with people who drank too much.


    "Zhong Dan Hou, the emperor has a decree for you. Please kneel down and take it." Jin yingpi said with a smile, and didn''t ask Yang Chendong to drink. But subconsciously it seems that you and I are not the same people, so we don''t have to drink together.


    "Oh? There''s another will, but the emperor will reward me again, ha ha ha." even if I''m drunk, it''s no problem to behave wildly. He immediately burst out laughing. Maybe it''s really because I drank too much. I almost didn''t stand firm when I got up. If it weren''t for the preparation of Hu mang on one side, I''m afraid I''d make a fool of myself and fall to the ground.


    "Minister Yang Chendong took the order." he shook his arm and threw away the arm that Hu mang put on his body. Yang Chendong fell on the ground with a plop, which really gave people a feeling of falling into the ground.


    Originally, because of the appearance of Jin Ying, all the cold fronts in the courtyard stopped drinking and eating vegetables, which made the atmosphere at the scene much colder. At this time, Yang Chendong suddenly fell to the ground and received the order by kneeling. Suddenly, all the cold front eyes showed cold light and stared at more than a dozen people, such as Jin Ying.


    Ten thousand swords pierce the heart, but so. At this moment, Jin Ying felt cold all over, like walking in the snow without wearing anything. no It should be colder than that, because it is a feeling of cold into the bone marrow.


    Jin Ying could not imagine why these mercenaries would give him such a terrible feeling. At the same time, he opened the Golden Dragon edict with a trembling hand, and read out the will of Daizong Zhuqi town to reward Yang Chendong for loyalty and courage.


    This is a rare moment when you are absent-minded when announcing the message. But Jin Ying was so frightened that she kowtowed when reading the edict.


    The imperial edict was finally read, but when looking at Yang Chendong, the corners of his mouth were tilted and snored slightly. It seemed that he was asleep.


    In this regard, Jin Ying didn''t dare to be angry at all. Instead, she stepped forward with a gentle face and asked in a low voice, "Zhongdan Gong, wake up, wake up."


    "Ah! After reading the imperial edict, I thank Lord longen." Yang Chendong seemed to be awakened. He opened his eyes and said. Then he rubbed his eyes and said to Jin Ying: "Grandpa Jin has worked hard. In this way, please go into the hall and have a rest for a while, and take a seat together after I bathe."


    Jin Ying came here to have a good chat with Yang Chendong. Of course, he won''t refuse this opportunity. But he was worried about whether Yang Chendong had a clear mind. But no matter what, he had to promise, because his remaining light noticed that four hundred mercenaries had stood up and were looking at themselves covetously.


    He really can''t guarantee that if he continues to stay here, he will be torn alive and swallowed by these mercenaries. For their own safety, of course, entering the Yangjiazhuang house is the king''s way. "Well, even if you are so kind, my father-in-law doesn''t respect you."


    With that, Jin Ying entered the house outside Yang''s villa under the guidance of Yang er. Yang Chendong left with him, but he went to the inner yard of the inner house. He really bathed and changed clothes.


    Just as Yang Chendong and Jin Ying and others had just left, no one among the 400 cold fronts shouted, "how can the sixth young master allow others to blaspheme? We should go to the Ming emperor and say justice."


    "Yes, we want justice."


    For a time, many cold front''s inner anger was ignited. In their eyes, the sixth young master is equivalent to the existence of God and Buddha. How can he kneel to others? This kind of desecration of idols in the heart happened, which naturally aroused the indignation of the public.


    Not only four hundred Lengfeng, but even the four battalion commanders, lengsong and Xiao Feng, are inexhaustible with anger. They look like they will break out at any time and find trouble with the Ming emperor.


    "Enough, sit down." a loud roar came from Hu Mang''s mouth. This time he didn''t leave with Yang Chendong. He was originally left to stabilize the situation.


    Although they didn''t get through the ditch before. However, after such a long time of contact, there has been a tacit understanding between each other. When Yang Chendong left, he gave him a look, which made Hu mang understand what to do next.


    Hu mang shouted, and all Leng Feng''s eyes fell on him. But when I saw the tiger chief who was shocked by the tiger''s body, the original angry flame seemed to have been extinguished a lot. Just because of anger, everyone didn''t listen and sat down immediately.


    "Why? If you don''t listen to the director or the sixth young master, don''t you want to quit the cold front? Well, if anyone wants to do this, stand up and I can do what you want now." seeing that none of the cold front, including lengsong and other four battalion commanders, is seated, Hu Mang''s eyes narrowed into a slit and his anger exposed.


    As soon as I heard that I was going to be kicked out of the cold front team, everyone''s momentum was reduced.


    Since entering the cold front, there has been a word following them, that is to enter the cold front one day and be the cold front all your life. This is a glorious title that others have no right to deprive. Unless he has made a great mistake, he may be removed from the meeting.


    But this does not include Yang Chendong, the founder of the cold front, and Hu Mang, the original head coach and now the director of the Security Bureau.


    Anyone who has joined the cold front, no one knows the of the sixth young master Yang Chendong. Similarly, few people don''t know about director Hu mang. It can be said that in the rest Department of the new army of the Yang system, if Yang Chendong is nanbowan, the second place must be Hu mang. It is difficult to replace this position with the credit made by others. For example, Leng song, the only head of the army, will be a little shorter when he sees Hu mang.

 Chapter 219

    Now, Hu mang speaks, and still speaks with Leng Feng''s qualification and identity. Others dare not. With Qi Shua''s action, he returns to the original stool.


    Everyone was quiet, and Hu Mang''s eyes showed satisfaction. "I know you are very dissatisfied with the emperor''s behavior towards the sixth young master. But please remember, why did the sixth young master do this? Isn''t it to create more development time for you?"


    "Everyone was originally from the Ming Dynasty. For you, there are many relatives and friends living in this land. If the sixth young master chooses to go to war with the Ming army without grievance and perfection, I don''t know how many innocent souls will be implicated and die, and there may be your relatives and friends. If so, are you willing to see the result?" Hu mang asked the crowd loudly.


    "Of course not. I don''t think anyone wants to see their own people beat their own people. In order to give us more development time and make more Ming people less suffer from war, the sixth young master has been dealing with the Ming emperor in the capital. This is the performance of giving up his family for everyone. I hope you can understand and hope today''s affairs will be beneficial to you It''s a kind of vigilance, which gives everyone a sense of urgency. If you can expand your strength earlier, the sixth young master can be less responsible for this crime. Do you know? "


    "Clear!" another neat voice sounded, which seemed to shake the ground of the whole courtyard.


    "Very good, now continue to eat." Hu mangyan looked at himself and didn''t live up to the expectations of the sixth young master. He said the sixth young master''s good intentions. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief in his heart, and then threw a look at lengsong.


    Lengsong immediately understood that with the cooperation of him and the three battalion commanders, the atmosphere at the scene was warm again. But although we no longer said anything, we all held back a force in our hearts, that is to better show that the sixth young master could have equal dialogue with the Ming emperor one day earlier.


    Jin Ying just sat down in the side hall of the outer house of Yang family villa. There was a loud roar outside the door, which immediately startled him. Originally nervous, he immediately stood up. It seemed that he would run away at any time.


    Yang Er, who was responsible for accompanying and guiding the way, didn''t look alarmed when he heard the shouting outside. Seeing that Jin Ying was so nervous, he said in a very indifferent tone: "it''s all right. It''s just a ritual for mercenaries to eat. It''s strange to hear too much."


    Yang er''s explanation slowly relaxed Jin Ying''s body. "I see. It''s really a strange rule."


    "Hahaha, what a strange performance." in the front door, Yang Chendong, who changed into a new green dress, came in with a big step. At this moment, he still looks a little drunk. He looks very energetic and sober.


    But at this moment, Jin Ying doesn''t care so much. Even if the will is read out, is it necessary to hold on to the past? Seeing Yang Chendong coming over, he also got up laughing, "congratulations to Zhongdan."


    "Ha ha, I''ll be able to do it naturally in the future, won''t I?" Yang Chendong laughed and came to the first place in the side hall and sat down. Until he took his seat, he pointed to the first position on the left and said to Jin Ying, "you''re welcome, father-in-law Jin. Take a seat, too."


    This move immediately attracted Jin Ying''s unhappiness.


    Although he is only a eunuch, his identity is true. But it is the head of the eunuch. The red man around the emperor holds great power in his hands. When you are with other dignitaries at ordinary times, when he doesn''t take the seat first, others can take the seat. At the worst, everyone should take the seat at the same time.


    Don''t underestimate this seating order, which often represents the level of identity, which is very particular.


    But at this moment, Yang Chendong sat down first, which made Jin Ying sit down, and he didn''t even say a word of invitation. The landlord''s strong intention is already clear.


    I was very unhappy and looked around. When he noticed that there were only Yang Chendong and Yang ER in the room, he thought that it was not a loss of face if no outsiders saw it, which depressed his anger and slowly sat down.


    Yang Chendong deliberately snubbed Jin Ying, and what he did was to lower the other party''s potential. Now it seems that everything is going well. Yang Chendong, who has a certain dominant power, has negotiated with him. To say that it is negotiation is actually to strive for interests.


    According to the original plan, Yang Chendong put forward three conditions.


    1¡¢ Yangjia bank officially started its business. After the capital, it will be promoted one by one in other nearby big cities. The imperial court can''t stop it, let alone play any shady tricks in private. In short, Yang Chendong was a businessman and a big businessman in the future. No one offends himself, and he will not oppress others with power.


    2¡¢ For your personal safety. Four hundred mercenaries will leave two hundred. One hundred of them are in Yangjiazhuang and one hundred are in the capital, respectively ensuring the safety of Shenxianju, Tianwaitian and Yangjia bank. It will also depend on the situation in the future, whether to continue to hire mercenaries. At this point, Yang Chendong showed that he was rich and powerful.


    3¡¢ Yang Chendong will not go to the court, nor will he participate in any government, nor will he participate in the affairs between Daizong and Yingzong. He wants to become the existence of a third-party force in a detached position.


    For these three requirements. On the first point, Dai Zong had already agreed, and even said that he would deposit 500000 liang of silver into the Yang bank, so there was no need to discuss anything. Jin Ying agreed at once. As for the second point, he can''t doubt it either. People with money can hire mercenaries, which can only make people greedy. On the third point, Jin Ying''s dissatisfaction means that Dai Zong put forward a request, that is, you are the loyal and courageous public personally granted by the emperor of Dai Zong, and you should stand on this side.


    "I saved Yingzong''s life. I can''t completely put aside my relationship with him. Dai Zong is also good to our company. It''s not easy to help each other. Don''t say anything else." Yang Chendong shook his head and said with a very firm attitude.


    Jin Ying could see that Yang Chendong didn''t mean to give in at all on these three requirements. After hesitating for a while, he thought that vara had withdrawn his troops and did not need Yang Chendong''s action for the time being. Even so, it was a good choice not to help each other, and it didn''t hurt to agree. But I agree. Jin Ying also put forward three requirements.


    1¡¢ We don''t help each other. Yang Chendong is just a loyal and courageous public. He has no other power and position, that is, even his previous position as commander of the royal guards should be revoked. If he wants to retreat, he should simply retreat.


    2¡¢ Yang Chendong is not allowed to stop Dai Zong''s close relationship with mercenaries.


    On this issue, Jin Ying made it very clear. He even said that he already knew that Zhongdan had a good relationship with the leader of mercenaries.


    Jin Ying thought she had said this. Yang Chendong was embarrassed and even explained. Unexpectedly, Yang dashaoding didn''t mean to speak at all, but continued to say aloud, "say the third point."


    The reason why Yang Chendong doesn''t care so much is naturally because what Jin Ying knows is what he intentionally divulges. By saying that he had a good relationship with the leader of the mercenary, it showed the other party''s ignorance. In fact, it''s not just a good relationship, but a person at all.


    "Well, the third point is that if you are a businessman, you have to pay business tax, which is also natural. Of course, the Ming army and royal guards who have received the silver will also protect the Yang family''s industry." Jin Ying smiled. It seems that if you pay the tax, someone will protect it. If you don''t pay the tax, I''m sorry, Don''t come to us when someone makes trouble.


    Yang Chendong has long considered the tax payment, and even he has thought of countermeasures. Just as Jin Ying put it forward, the rights and interests that should be fought for are still necessary. "Oh, I don''t know how father Jin will collect taxes?"


    "The law of the Ming Dynasty requires agriculture to be 30 to 1." Jin Ying asked tentatively. This was also the result of previous discussions with Jin Lian, the Minister of household, Yi Ming, the Minister of war, and Shi Pu, the Minister of industry.


    The three ministers agreed that if we want to curb Yang Chendong''s development, we must draw business tax. As a result, we can not only get a lot of money to fill the Treasury, but also hinder Yang Chendong''s development.


    Obviously, some people make money faster than the state. If they are not restrained by means, it''s good.


    "It''s impossible." Yang Chendong simply shook his head. "The ratio of 30 to 1 will not be accepted by the public."


    Yang Chendong''s answer was so crisp that he immediately took Jin Ying''s army. His face first implied anger. Yang Chendong''s attitude was so firm, but when he thought of the benefits he could get from it, he immediately said, "well, I don''t know how much business tax is appropriate according to the meaning of loyalty and courage?"


    "HMM." Yang Chendong said with a thoughtful look: "although there are no regulations in the law of the Ming Dynasty, in fact, dignitaries don''t have to pay taxes when doing business, just like scholars don''t have to pay taxes when farming. Now you have to collect our business tax. No matter how much you pay, it''s not appropriate?"


    Jin Ying doesn''t understand the truth. But who let others do business and farm just to support their families, but Yang Chendong used it to develop powerful forces? It''s like the mercenaries he hired. There are a full 200 people. According to the standard of normal charges, it also requires an employment fee of 2 million. Looking at the whole Daming, I''m afraid there is no one except Yang Chendong who can take it out so effortlessly. Even the royal family will be distressed to take out these.

 Chapter 220

    Even if the business is so big, why should it matter to charge a little tax?


    "This is different!" Jin Ying said wrongfully.


    "What''s the difference?" Yang Chendong did not see Jin Ying''s wronged appearance in his eyes, but asked fiercely: "Is it because the guild makes money that I have to collect my tax? Is it because I have made great contributions to keep the capital? If so, it must be unreasonable anyway? Then Yang Bao has to ask the people all over the world what is the justice?"


    What is an axiom in Yang Bao? Jin Ying was trembling and looked ugly. At this moment, he thought that people still had a powerful tool of public opinion in their hands. Usually, the emperor''s will was to call on the world, and it took time for the people to know. But Yang Bao is different. Wherever it appeared, the things recorded in it will soon be widely known. He said Even heard that in some places, when the local government has any regulations, it will spread the news by the hand of the local Yang newspaper, so we can see how much its influence is.


    At this moment, Jin Ying angrily scolds Wang Zhen as a pig. How could Yang Bao be legitimate at the beginning? Now there are disadvantages.


    It''s a pity that Wang Zhen has long been a dead man, and it''s useless to scold him now. I''d better think about how to solve the current situation. Anyway, Yang Chendong must not tell about his grievances and unfair treatment, otherwise it will be a major blow to the image of Dai Zong. "Loyal and brave? What should I do in your opinion?"


    "Our company doesn''t ask for anything else. You can handle the business tax on your own. Even if it''s 20:10:1, Ben Hou is also recognized. After all, it''s for the country. But one thing must be fair, that is, our company''s business has to pay tax, and so do other businessmen and dignitaries. If not, don''t blame our company for turning its face." Yang Chendong kept saying that he could pay a great price for the country, but the last request baffled Jin Yingwei.


    Yang Chendong demands fairness. It''s not wrong. But if he does, he doesn''t know how many dignitaries he will offend. In the past, Yingzong only talked about collecting business tax, but he hasn''t implemented it. What''s the matter? Now you''re on behalf of the Pope. Just after winning the capital defense war, you''re going to attack dignitaries and businessmen. Even if it''s killing donkeys, it''s a shame Is it too fast?


    He thought that if he really received 30 to 1, he was afraid that he would lose people''s hearts soon. I don''t know how many people would go to Nanjing to take refuge in Yingzong. This result was definitely something he didn''t want to see.


    But it''s no good not to collect taxes. Originally, a country was divided into two, and the taxes are naturally reduced by half. If you don''t think of ways from other places, you have to say whether there is money to deal with emergencies in case of any emergency.


    The tax must be collected, so the only way is to find a way from the proportion. Originally, he thought he could suppress Yang Chendong, but now he lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot. Jin Ying had to reply with an ugly face, "Well, according to the meaning of loyalty and courage, everyone has to pay taxes in business, whether businessmen or dignitaries. As for the tax standard, it''s better to pay one hundred to one."


    One hundred to one is indeed a very low charging standard. It is also a buffering process for the restart of business tax. But in fact, such a tax standard is not very low for businessmen. Businessmen are heavy on profits. Such a move to pluck hair from them must arouse the opposition of many people.


    Just at this moment, Jin Ying can''t think so much. He only knows that if he doesn''t reach an agreement with Yang Chendong now, it will be more difficult to raise taxes again in the future.


    "It''s easy to say. Everything is done according to father Jin''s wishes. As long as other businessmen pay the same taxes, we have no opinion." Yang Chendong regained his smile, which made people feel how generous. But Jin Ying was very clear that this was just what he was doing, because it was impossible to increase the tax after it became related to businessmen all over the world.


    Jin Ying finally left. She looked a little embarrassed when she left.


    Although Yang Chendong is only less than 20 years old, it gives Jin Ying the feeling that he is a little fox. It seems that he can read. He has long known what to say in his heart and has prepared countless countermeasures. He is really worried about whether he will inadvertently catch the other party''s way and what price to pay if he continues to stay here.


    Fortunately, Yang''s trip to the village was not a fruitless one. Let alone the agreement reached with Yang Chendong, Jin Ying saw lengsong, the mercenary leader waiting on the roadside when she left the village.


    As soon as she saw lengsong standing on the roadside in a camouflage suit, Jin Ying quickly stopped the soft sedan, and then greeted it with a happy face, "Oh, it''s head Leng. I don''t know you''re waiting here. It''s keeping you waiting."


    "It doesn''t matter." Leng Song said with an expression: "the head is waiting for Duke Jin here to fulfill his promise with you. Now that the war is over, I don''t know when the million tons of copper and iron promised by the Ming emperor can be in place? The advanced firearms you want, the head is already ready."


    As soon as he heard that the advanced firearms were ready, Jin Ying looked very happy. "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say, millions of tons of copper and iron have been ready long ago, but I don''t know how to transport them out?"


    "It''s simple. You can transport it out with the help of the Yang family''s commercial transportation system, which our head has said to Zhongdan Gong." lengsong said in preparation.


    Hearing that there had been arrangements for a long time, Jin Ying nodded and agreed, "OK, then later, my father-in-law will hand over the things to Zhongdan. By the way, but I don''t know when we can get the advanced firearms mentioned by head Leng?"


    Knowing that this is the relationship between Jin and Ying, lengsong did not hesitate to say: "When the copper and iron are transported out of the capital, it''s time to deliver the advanced firearms. By the way, there''s one thing we need to say hello to Duke Jin. This time we beat back the warra army, but we also got through with him. We will do business with warra and leave the matter to Duke Zhongdan, which will trouble Duke Jin to take care of it. Of course, when it''s done, Duke Jin will take care of it in the future If there is any private request, the head will speak for others in front of our leaders. "


    Leng Song said this without expression, but it was harsh in Jin Ying''s ears. "Commander Leng, you are only for your father-in-law. Warra and our Daming just had a fierce battle, and it seems unreasonable to trade with him now?"


    "Of course it doesn''t make sense. That''s why our mercenaries trade with vara. It has nothing to do with you Daming. It''s just taking your way. What''s the matter? Does Father Jin have any problem?" at the end, lengsong''s face has become very serious and seems very angry.


    "No, no, my father-in-law certainly won''t have any problems here. It''s just that there is a lot of trouble. My father-in-law still needs to report such a thing to the emperor. It''s up to the emperor to decide." Jin Yingcai won''t fool to offend mercenaries, so he moved out of the name of Daizong.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll take my brothers around the capital for a few days. I can just listen to your emperor. But if the emperor hasn''t given a satisfactory answer when we leave, I''m sorry. I can''t guarantee whether we will take the task when others ask us to deal with Daming." How can lengsong not see that this is Jin Ying''s art of procrastination? That is, he took the initiative to put forward a deadline.


    In this sentence, Jin Ying heard other meanings. "Commander Leng, do you mean that mercenaries will not attack us clearly?"


    "It''s not that he won''t do it, but that the emperor of Ming Dynasty has promised our conditions and will naturally take care of our partners. Unless someone wants to deal with you at a large price, otherwise, we won''t take the task." lengsong nodded and shook his head. In short, he threw out the good points, but he didn''t completely say die.


    "Well, well, if that''s the case, I think the Ming emperor should be able to agree." Jin Ying heard other meanings from this. He had heard of the high cost of mercenaries for a long time. If it was several times the cost, few people would be able to afford it. With this condition, there must be no difficulty in persuading Zhu Qiyu.


    "You Ming emperor should have promised. Once vara does business with us, their focus may shift. At that time, I''m afraid they won''t have any thoughts about Daming." lengsong nodded his head and seemed to mention something.


    "Yes, yes." Jin Ying nodded her head, then looked left and right. When she saw that there was no one around, she carefully gathered in front of lengsong and asked, "commander Leng, that is, Wala can cooperate with your army. I don''t know if we can cooperate?"


    "Hmm?" Leng song looked at Jin Ying warily. "Duke Jin, the head said that the relationship between Duke Zhongdan and our leader is very good. You''d better not say such an idea in the future. Otherwise, the head can''t afford any trouble. OK, I''ll leave now."


    Lengsong left and left Jin Ying standing there alone, his face changing again and again. He thought that Yang Chendong''s relationship with the mercenary leader should be good. But from the test just now, it seems that it is far better than he thought. So it seems that this loyal and courageous public should not offend as much as possible in the future.

 Chapter 221

    The battle to defend the capital was won. The warla army withdrew from the capital and the territory originally belonging to the Ming Dynasty. Everything seemed to be calm again, and the people of the capital settled down. Zhu Qiyu, the emperor''s seat is stable.


    Zhu Qiyu''s seat became stable, and Zhu Qizhen became a lot scorched.


    In the Imperial Palace, the capital of Nanjing. With the entry of Zhuqi Town, a large number of eunuchs and palace maids filled it, and finally became popular and very lively. In addition, Nanjing was originally the capital of the Ming Dynasty. It was very prosperous, which led to the establishment of the southern court of the Ming Dynasty. Many officials who came from the capital were reused. In addition, there were six departments in Nanjing, so that it didn''t take long for the personnel of various departments to be basically in place and operate normally.


    But Zhu Qizhen was not satisfied with all this, because he just got the news from the royal guards spy. Under the action of Yang Chendong, the capital defense war was won, warla withdrew, and Daming moved towards peace and stability again.


    When the warla army approached the capital, many ministers analyzed it and said that it was difficult to keep the capital with Zhu Qiyu''s troops. Once the capital is broken, Zhu Qiyu, the new emperor''s emperor, will have nowhere to go, and the ministers who follow him will naturally fall apart. In this way, it is time for Zhu Qizhen to rule the world. At that time, he immediately went north. If he could win the warla army and recapture the capital of the Ming Dynasty, he would completely erase the shame of the defeat of civil engineering, and he might become a famous King of a generation.


    It''s just that this dream is over before it starts. At the moment when he learned that the capital had been saved and warra had retreated, Zhuqi town felt a sense of suffocation filled his heart, which made him very uncomfortable.


    "Emperor." has gradually mastered the power, and even replaced the new supervisor of rites, eunuch Cao Jixiang, who took the post of Wang Zhen. Seeing that Yingzong''s face was very ugly, he asked carefully and softly.


    "Hmm?" being called by this, Zhu Qizhen''s mind returned to reality. When he saw that Cao Jixiang was calling himself, he couldn''t help asking, "what''s the big partner to say?"


    Da Ban is a unique name for Cao Jixiang in Zhuqi Town, just as he called Wang Zhen Mr. before. It has to be said that dogs can''t eat shit. Although Wang Zhen was implicated in the first World War of civil castle, he would have been a prisoner if Yang Chendong hadn''t acted in time. But after being the emperor again, he reused the eunuchs around him. Maybe he was used to it. Maybe this is the rule of the court in the Ming Dynasty. Only by reusing eunuchs can the emperor enjoy full voice.


    "Emperor, zhongdanbo played an important role in the capital defense war. His appearance destroyed the emperor''s plan. You see, do you need to send his subordinates to the capital? As long as he has something wrong and sends the news to vara, it must not be long before they will invade the border again, so the emperor''s opportunity will come." Cao Jixiang did not forget the scene when he was humiliated by the Yang family outside the Yang family village. He has been looking for an opportunity to retaliate.


    "This..." Zhuqi town was really moved for a time. His wish is to reunify Daming. Yang Chendong has undoubtedly become a strong wall blocking his dream. If something happens to this person, the situation will change soon. In this way, maybe his own opportunity really appears.


    There was a move in his heart, but it was summed up in the major mistake made last time when he only listened to Wang Zhen and didn''t put the words of all officials in his ears. This time, Zhu Qizhen learned well. He didn''t say his position immediately, but just nodded and said, "in this way, find Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war. I have something to ask him."


    "Yes." Cao Jixiang knew that the emperor listened to his words and called Kuang ye to ask how feasible it was. He turned and walked out after saying yes. And personally rushed to Kuang Ye''s house to preach.


    Although the new palace was just built, there were not many eunuchs who came to Nanjing with Cao Jixiang. At least things like a decree don''t need the eunuch to come out in person, but Cao Jixiang came. When he appeared in Kuang''s house, he really startled the Minister of war.


    "Kuang Shangshu, the emperor announced that you have something to ask when you enter the palace. Please." after seeing Kuang ye, Cao Jixiang showed an acceptable smile as much as possible.


    After having Wang Zhenzhi, Kuang ye and other important officials, especially those ministers who narrowly escaped the civil engineering change, have always hated eunuchs. This time, when Cao Jixiang came to announce the decree in person, his face also showed an unhappy expression.


    But the emperor has a will, of course, we have to follow it. He changed his official clothes and went out of Kuang''s house with Cao Jixiang and others.


    But just after leaving the house, Cao Jixiang changed his straight face and came forward and whispered, "Kuang Shangshu, this time the emperor asked about Yang Chendong, the loyal and courageous uncle. My father-in-law suggested to the emperor to get rid of this man to cut off the king''s arm. Please Kuang Shangshu speak carefully."


    With these words, Cao Jixiang turned and walked into his sedan chair. He has already reminded what should be reminded. He believes Kuang ye should know how to say it.


    Leaving Kuang Ye alone in his soft sedan chair, he thought about the cause and effect of the matter with a dignified face.


    Yang Chendong saved Kuang Ye''s life. If you were an official in the same Dynasty, you should have been very close, but because King Ying became a Dai Zong, he came to Nanjing as a minister. It seems that the two emperors ruled together is a matter of one sentence, but there are too many things involved and involved.


    It''s like to Yang Chendong. As the Minister of the Ministry of war, Kuang Ye has his own source. He already knows that this person was first granted the Duke of loyalty and bravery, and was granted the Duke of loyalty and bravery because of his great achievements in the defense of the capital. But Cao Jixiang still called him zhongdanbo in his mouth. It can be seen that some of the intentions of Dai Zong are difficult to be recognized here by Ying Zong.


    Colleagues who used to be officials in the same Dynasty are now their own masters, so how to contact their relations has also become a big problem. Kuang Ye expected to meet each other sooner or later, but he didn''t expect to come so soon, and the first person to start is his life-saving benefactor Yang Chendong.


    Not to mention that there is no reward for saving lives, just say that Yang Chendong can''t have an accident now. Otherwise, Yingzong, who is not yet stable, is afraid that he can''t be stable in Nanjing. Having just resettled his home in Nanjing, he may face relocation again. However, things seemed impossible. In the soft sedan chair, Kuang ye had an idea in his heart.


    When waiting to arrive at the palace, Kuang ye had a worry in his heart. When he entered the palace and met Yingzong, he knelt down first and then slowly got up.


    "Kuang Aiqing, you must have heard about the victory of the capital defense war. Now the capital must be very lively and should be celebrating." when he saw Kuang ye, Yingzong''s face showed a sad expression, which seemed to think of the scene when everyone fled from the civil castle under the protection of Yang Chendong and the mercenaries he invited.


    "Yes. Lord Zhongdan blocked the entry of Wara cavalry and guarded the north gate of the Ming Dynasty, allowing us to have more time to recruit, recruit and manage troops. It''s a blessing for the country." Kuang Ye paid attention to the expression of Zhu Qi town while saying high sounding words.


    Hearing Kuang Ye praising Yang Chendong so much, Zhu Qizhen''s face showed a trace of displeasure. "Duke Zhongdan was an important official I relied on for his meritorious rescue at the beginning, but why did he stay in the northern capital and don''t come back? Now he helped King Jia block Wala and made his name known all over the world. Isn''t this against me? For this matter, someone advised me to invite Duke Zhongdan to Nanjing to visit. If he doesn''t, there can be an extraordinary means. According to Kuang Aiqing, How? "


    When asked this sentence, Zhu Qizhen put out a cold and fierce look in his eyes, as if he wanted to penetrate Kuang Ye''s heart at this moment.


    Fortunately, Kuang Ye was well prepared. After hearing Zhu Qizhen''s words, he was not flustered, but pretended to be a thoughtful expression. He first nodded and then shook his head.


    "What does Aiqing mean?" seeing Kuang Ye nodding and shaking his head, Zhu Qizhen was confused for a moment.


    "Emperor, in my opinion, it''s not impossible for Zhongdan to come to Nanjing, but I''m afraid he won''t come. Immortal residence and Tianwaitian, I heard that King Jia promised him to establish a Yang bank in the capital. There are so many businesses in the capital. I really don''t think he would give up these. As for the strong invitation, hehe, I''m afraid he can''t do it by means of royal guards and East Hall. Please, Emperor Don''t forget that there are the most elite mercenaries in the world around Zhong Dan Gong. If you do this and don''t make the trip in the end, it will be tantamount to offending Zhong Dan Gong. Excuse me, the emperor, are you ready to turn against the king? "


    As soon as Kuang Ye opened his mouth, he suddenly asked several questions and stunned Zhu Qizhen. He said suspiciously on his face, "what does Aiqing mean? Why did you invite Zhongdan Gong to turn against the king?"


    Seeing that Zhu Qizhen began to follow his own ideas, Kuang Ye pretended to be very excited and said: "Emperor, think about it. What is the reason why we can coexist peacefully with the king? Isn''t it all because of the mediation of Duke Zhongdan in the capital? If something happens to him, will there be any barrier between us and the king? Now that vara has retreated, the king may gather all his strength to deal with us. Up to now, the surrounding guard posts are not complete It''s up to us to control. As the Minister of the Ministry of war, I dare not tell the emperor that up to now, there are less than 50000 troops we can start. According to the news, the number of guards who go to the king Qin''s garrison in the capital has reached 80000. If these people suddenly turn around and kill in Nanjing, I can''t guarantee to win the war! "

 Chapter 222

    Kuang Ye doesn''t have to talk about other aspects next. He believes that Zhuqi town can think of an understanding. Sure enough, when it came to this, the Yingzong''s face changed again and again. Perhaps because of the great defeat of the civil engineering fort, now his heart has a shadow on the war, and he is really afraid to hear it. With Kuang Ye''s analysis, where did he want to move Yang Chendong? Not only that, but also to ensure the safety of this person, so as to be a barrier between him and the king.


    "OK, I''ll write down what Kuang Aiqing said. I''m not thoughtful." Zhu Qizhen is completely like a different person. It''s completely different from the emperor who came in and saw murderous in his eyes just now.


    Seeing here, Kuang Ye finally put down his heart. This time, he not only wanted to repay Yang Chendong''s saving grace, but also he really didn''t have the confidence to treat the loyal and courageous public? Think about it. Even vara''s elite cavalry were defeated by this man. Is that so good? Don''t move people. They are provoking the saber to point at Nanjing. If so, I''m afraid he has nowhere to hide this time.


    Whether it''s for gratitude or for yourself. Kuang Ye''s words completely interrupted Zhu Qizhen''s careful thinking about Yang Chendong. At the moment, Yang Chendong in the capital did not know that someone had killed him.


    Of course, even if he knows, he may not care. With a cold front, they are responsible for their own safety. He really doesn''t take any assassination seriously.


    Four days have passed since vara withdrew.


    Today is the day when mercenaries withdraw. Led by Leng song and followed by battalion commander Xiao Feng, they left the capital with 200 mercenaries from the first company and the second company respectively. What is left is the third company led by Tengshan and the fourth company led by wusheng.


    Leaving these two people to replace Xiao Feng is also Yang Chendong''s intention to be promoted. You can always learn more when you put it around. When the system grows and more senior officers are needed, there will be no replacement.


    When Leng song left, he took away one million tons of copper and iron given to him by Dai Zong. For this, he hired thousands of civilian men to push carts and carts out of Beijing.


    After paying so much, Daizong got an object and a promise.


    The object is an Bayi bar and 30 bullets. Commitment is a guarantee that mercenaries will not easily hand out to Dai Zong.


    Pay so much to get only a gun, a guarantee, it seems that others have lost, and still lose a lot. But in the eyes of Dai Zong, it''s worth thinking about it.


    With the first advanced firearm and the ability to handle it with Daming firearm, we should be able to create the second one. Once we have this advanced firearm, it will not be far from the time when the world prevails, and we can re unify the northern and southern Daming.


    It is equally important to ensure that at least you don''t have to worry about others using mercenaries to deal with yourself. Getting these is only paying one million tons of copper and iron that will not be used in the warehouse for a while and a half. Of course, it is worth it. This may be turning waste into treasure.


    Dai Zong was still in joy and ordered people to seize the time to develop the Bayi bar, so as to achieve early results and early benefits. It was at this time that the Yang bank opposite Shenxianju and Tianwaitian opened.


    Even if dongshuai shot, it must be extraordinary. As early as three days ago, Yang began to put on the advertisement for the opening of the bank. There is a great space on it to introduce the role of the bank and promise to deposit spare money in it and get very high interest. At the same time, we also invited those aspiring businessmen who want to do business but lack money, that is, only you have something, whether land or house, that can be used to offset pressure. Even if this is not the case, five households can be jointly insured to borrow money from the bank and so on.


    It introduces the interest rate of saving money in detail, and some ways to borrow money. When Yang Bao was published, it immediately won the attention of many people. In particular, the advertisement also said that within the first three days of opening, anyone who deposits money will have all kinds of small gifts. The more you save, the better you give.


    For example, some people don''t have much surplus money at home, so they can only save two liang of silver. But even so, you can get a bag of toilet paper. The market price of this thing is at least two liang silver. In this way, you will get two liang silver for nothing.


    As for the ten large households with the first to tenth amount of money, each of them gave a divine object a mirror. The first place will also be added with five sets of very exquisite glasses, which are very popular goods both for people and for sale.


    With these as the introduction, early in the morning of the opening day of Yang''s Bank, a crowd blocked a nearby street. Fortunately, there are personnel from the military and Horse Department of the five cities in charge of public security here, so there was no accident.


    But as soon as the time came, many people wanted to pour into the bank to save money. When some people stood outside the door to watch, suddenly the black cloth originally covered on Yang''s Bank was pulled open, and bursts of golden light "blinded" many eyes.


    Originally, when they saw that the appearance of Yang''s Bank was covered with black cloth, some people thought that it was just like when Shenxianju opened. It should be covered with a glass, which was bright and transparent and high-end. But who knows, when the black cloth is taken away, there is indeed some thickened glass, but in the glass, it is filled with countless and incalculable gold.


    So much gold together, emitting the color of brass and copper. Under the irradiation of the sun and the reflection of the sun, there are pieces of golden light, which really gives people a feeling of seeing Jinshan.


    Just when everyone was shocked by the scene in front of us, Yang Chendong, the general manager of Yang''s Bank personally appointed by Yang Chendong, came out with a big belly cousin Yang Fu under the protection of two cold fronts in camouflage clothes.


    With a big belly and a kind smile, Yang Fu has experienced a lot.


    When I was in Jianning, I just supported and cooperated several times because I believed in Yang Chendong. Who knows that the more money I earn, the higher my value is. Later, he came to the capital with Yang Chendong and managed Shenxianju and Tianwaitian. After that, he increased his knowledge. He used to tremble when he saw seven grade officials in Jianning. Now he can still express himself very naturally when he saw the Duke count and the ministers of the second and third grades of the court.


    It is precisely because of Yang Fu''s ability and the ability to change according to the changes of the environment that Yang Chendong entrusted the important task of the bank''s general manager to him again this time. At the moment, Yang Fu seems to be the Minister of finance, holding the general business ship.


    It can be seen that as long as Yang Fu can''t afford anything else, he can follow Yang Chendong''s footsteps all his life, and his future achievements are really unlimited.


    As soon as Yang Fu stood up, he immediately attracted everyone''s attention. He enjoyed the attention of all the people. Yang Fu stood there for more than ten minutes without talking, but when the scene was quiet because of his appearance, he coughed heavily and pointed forward, "Have you seen that Yang''s Bank has plenty of gold and silver, which is our strength and a means of protection for depositors. You don''t have to worry about whether the money will be wasted if you deposit it in Yang''s Bank, because we have these gold as insurance. Once you can''t get the silver, these gold will be yours, and everyone will make a sure profit."


    "OK, we want to save money, we want to save money." the "Tuo" who had long been hidden in the crowd immediately shouted loudly. At the same time, he also held a varying number of silver blooms and pushed forward. It gives people the feeling that if he took a step at night, I''m afraid there would be no chance to save money.


    The crowd was so excited that those who took the silver couldn''t wait. At this moment, there was no need for Yang Fu to make a long speech or encourage him. The result was obvious. He turned to the inside of the bank with satisfaction, and entered the dark army of savings behind him.


    In order to ensure the smooth operation of the business, keep people waiting and show efficiency. The whole Yang hall occupies a full 3000 square meters. Just this move, five or six large shops were opened one after another. Thanks to the previous war and the panic in the capital, Yang Chendong bought these properties cheaply and is now in use.


    In the 3000 square meter hall, there are 20 counters for saving and withdrawing money alone, with 20 super bulletproof glass.


    There are a lot of bulletproof glass in the warehouse for important headquarters and vehicles. This time, Yang Chendong took out some. That is, it''s a bank. It can''t be too defensive to deal with money.


    In short, what Yang Chendong wants to show is that he can not only ensure his own safety, but also ensure the solemnity of the scene, so that every depositor can feel at ease and at ease.


    Leading to 20 counters, the red rope was pulled in advance to ensure that each channel was not disordered and disturbed. Besides, enough drinks were prepared beside the channel. Although the ingredients were far inferior to those sold by the immortal center, it was the first time for ordinary people to taste such good things. For a time, the drinks were in short supply.


    The whole hall is bustling with people coming and going. How many people go out and how many people come in to ensure that there are at least 500 customers in the hall all the time. However, depositors who have saved money go out empty handed. It seems very relaxed. At least it is completely different from the scene when they come in with money in their hands and money in their arms. But in fact, they already have money in their arms Silver notes of varying denominations were presented.

 Chapter 223

    These silver notes are made of selected coin paper, printed with a picture of a flying dragon, and the color is balanced. More importantly, these things are not only anti-counterfeiting, but also pressed by reprint. On the surface, you can''t see it at all. Only when you touch it with your hands can you feel the existence of bumps. Yang Chendong first found a lot of materials in Dachang, and then gave them to the Arsenal and printing factory in chiembedded city.


    Many of these processes can not be made by one person, which is equivalent to an additional safe process. In addition, some programs are only available in the warehouse, so it is impossible for others to forge them. And Yang Chendong firmly believes that science will develop step by step with the advanced knowledge brought by his arrival. There will only be a growing gap with today''s scientific and technological level. If others want to catch up with and surpass, it will be more difficult to find opportunities.


    There are free drinks to drink, free gifts to take, and countless gold to protect. With the addition of light and simple silver notes, the first day, the Yang bank became a fire. It opened until it was dark and had to be forced to close, it had absorbed a full 7 million taels of silver.


    The good news was soon sent to Yangjiazhuang fifteen miles south of the city. Without the danger of war, Yang Chendong, the loyal and courageous public, returned here again. For him, if he does not live in the territory controlled by others, the security will be more reassuring.


    Without the threat of war, Yang Chendong has been lingering with Hu Yan and Qiao Yin in addition to dealing with his daily work these days.


    In Hu Yan''s words, LIULANG is not young. Her brother also has some friends she knows. When she was this age, she had long been a father. Even with such a large family property, of course, it is necessary to have enough continuing talents. So as soon as he discussed with qiaoyin, he got involved with Yang Chendong every day in order to give birth to the next generation as soon as possible.


    Yang Chendong really doesn''t understand that he is not yet 20 years old. Why are he so anxious to have children? His parents'' bodies haven''t fully developed. What benefits will it be if he is anxious to have children?


    Fortunately, snow lady and incense lady are busy with their work, arranging the scene of the God of war Yang Chendong defeating the warla army. In addition, literary and artistic people don''t want to have children too early, otherwise their body shape will change. With so few two people, dongshuai can calmly deal with the two women.


    When Yang Si happily reported the good news that Yang''s Bank had deposited $7 million a day to his master Yang Chendong, he was fed dinner under the cooperation of Hu Yan and qiaoyin.


    Yang Chendong was also shocked when he heard that the amount of money saved in a day was 7 million Liang on the first day of the first day. "Ha ha, OK, OK. It seems that the people of Daming are really rich. In this way, we should strike while the iron is hot and inform them. In the future, anyone who goes to Shenxianju for consumption and Tianwaitian shopping with silver tickets can enjoy a 95% discount."


    Yang Chendong reacted quickly after being stunned. He decided to add a fire. It''s best to take the silver in the hands of the people, businessmen and dignitaries of Daming. Everyone used silver tickets. In this way, without himself, Daming''s economy will be paralyzed. At that time, it depends on who dares to move himself.


    When Yang Si left, he was very excited when he came and left. When she left, Hu Yan, who was feeding, asked with a puzzled look, "LIULANG, what do we need so much silver for? We also need a 95% discount. I don''t know how much less income we need?"


    "Ha ha, the housekeeper is still very competent." Yang Chendong smiled and shaved the bridge of Hu Yan''s nose, which was his signature intimacy to his woman.


    Seeing that even Hu Yan began to care about the industry, Yang Chen did not mean to be unhappy, but said in an encouraging tone: "It''s a waste of money to trade with money. It''s a waste of time to hand it around, which means that an infinite amount of money has been wasted. In addition, it''s heavy when it''s too much. It''s really hard to trade. LIULANG is doing a good job to make everyone''s loss smaller. As for ourselves, don''t you also say that we already have a lot of money Well, it''s also right to do something for the people. "


    What Yang Chendong said was high sounding. He didn''t introduce the difference in silver prices and silver fineness between the two places, which would be where Yang''s Bank would make a profit. He didn''t say that he would take this means to control the whole economy of Daming. Although there are couples, there are some things he doesn''t want to hide from anyone, but is afraid to scare them. If he really speaks out his ambition, Hu Yan It is also possible to faint.


    Before he has enough strength or shows enough signs, Yang Chendong doesn''t want to scare his women and make them worry about themselves. All the pressure is still carried by himself. This is what a man should do.


    With Yang Chendong''s decision, the news was quickly spread the next day. For a time, the businessmen who were hesitant to deposit money in the bank wavered and began to settle in Yang''s Bank with all the working capital, making the turnover break through 8 million taels the next day.


    However, in just two days, 15 million liang of silver was deposited, which undoubtedly became a major event that caused a sensation all over the world, that is, Daizong Zhuqi town was shocked.


    In fact, such a result is not an accident. First, the people of the Ming Dynasty who had just experienced the rule of Renxuan still had some surplus money in their hands; Second, the business strategy and publicity are in place; Third, the discount is large enough. In addition, dongshuai''s reputation has been very good. The opposite is his industrial immortal house and Tianwaitian. The traffic there has a direct impact on everyone''s judgment and trust in him.


    What''s more, with the support of the emperor, Zhu Qiyu deposited 500000 liang of silver. Other ministers followed suit. It''s not surprising to reach this number.


    But when the situation was reported to Zhu Qiyu, he was still surprised. Fifteen million Liang! It''s nearly half of the national treasury of the Ming Dynasty. These are a person''s wealth. How can he not be surprised.


    The original Daming Treasury has experienced the efforts of several generations of monarchs, and indeed has some savings. However, the first World War of civil engineering failed and lost a lot. Later, the two emperors ruled together and were taken away by Yingzong. In addition, it cost a lot to ask mercenaries for help. Over time, it has been only going out but not going in. No wonder the amount of silver in the Treasury is decreasing day by day.


    "Notice down, please the statistics of the Ministry of household to collect business tax." in the palace, Zhu Qiyu made a difficult decision.


    Not to mention anything else, how much money can you earn from Yang''s bank every year with a business tax of 100 to 1? With this as the bait, Daizong had to be moved and take some measures. Although doing so will offend some businessmen and dignitaries, and even provoke some people''s dissatisfaction. But in order to enrich the Treasury, it can only be so.


    Jin Ying knows the consequences of the emperor''s decision, but seeing Yang Chendong making so much money, they can''t do nothing. The country used to live by collecting taxes. This is a matter of course. At present, there is no doubt, but went to the Ministry of household.


    As the new minister of the Ministry of household, Jin Lian always wanted to make some achievements, but she didn''t have a suitable opportunity. When the issue of collecting business tax appeared, he knew that the opportunity was coming, and he quickly made some norms with his subordinates. In just a few days, the specific matters related to commercial tax were announced in the capital.


    As soon as the commercial tax came out, it was still so fast that many businessmen were dissatisfied.


    Who can become a businessman will be ordinary. Either the head melon seeds are easy to use, or they have a strong background. Collecting business tax is tantamount to moving their interests, and Yang Jiazhuang has a guest who is not plain.


    He is a relative of dongshuai and his sixth brother-in-law Bai Peng.


    When the sixth sister Yang Qin first married to the Bai family, it was a time when the Yang family was in recession. The status of a businessman was not high, and his marriage was despised. But in order to support the Yang family, Yang Qin resolutely chose to marry down. At that time, I did get a lot of money and silver to help the Yang family support for some time.


    Yang Qin paid so much, but she was not understood by her brothers and sisters at home. Fortunately, the relationship between Bai Peng and Yang Qin is very good. They love each other. At least until now, they have not taken concubines, which has also been praised by Yang Chendong. When Tianwaitian picked up the goods, others couldn''t, but the Bai family took a lot of advantage.


    This time, Bai Peng took the initiative to come. Needless to say, what he talked about must be the collection of business tax by the imperial court. He also represented most of the capital businessmen to come to dongshuai for advice, just to see if there was any good way to deal with it.


    When uncle Liu came, Yang Chendong couldn''t help seeing him. Not only did I see each other, but I also met each other in my study, which shows his solemnity.


    "Yang Gongye." seeing Yang Chendong, Bai Peng was still respectful and polite, although he was the identity of his sixth brother-in-law.


    "Well, brother-in-law six, you don''t have to call me a grandfather, just call me dongshuai or the sixth young master." Yang Chendong, who didn''t like these etiquette, smiled and asked Bai Peng to sit down opposite him.


    "Well, dongshuai, this time the court''s tax collection is obviously aimed at our businessmen, 100 to 1. How much money will be delivered that year, and we businessmen are all opposed!" that is, relatives. Naturally, there is no need to turn a corner when talking. Bai Peng raised his doubts.


    Yang Chendong looked at Bai Peng while tasting the tea in his hand, "so they sent you to fight against the imperial court?"

 Chapter 224

    "No!" seeing Yang Chendong, he saw through his intention. Bai Peng quickly showed a flattering smile and said, "we don''t want to fight against the imperial court. It''s really too cruel. Dongshuai, the leader of businessmen, should refuse to fight with them on behalf of us."


    Hearing that he had become a merchant leader, a title he didn''t even know, Yang Chendong suddenly laughed and said, "leader? Hehe, brother-in-law six, don''t tease me. I''m also a loyal and courageous Duke granted by the emperor of the Ming Dynasty. I''m also one of the court ministers. How can I find their trouble?"


    "No! It''s different. Dongshuai, who doesn''t know that vara''s retreat is all your credit, but now? Just seal a duke and leave you at home. It''s clear that we''re stepping down the mill and killing the donkey. We''re all complaining about injustice for dongshuai? We..."


    The teacup was suddenly heavily placed on the table, "enough!" Yang Chendong suddenly looked cold and said in a cold voice, "brother-in-law six, I think you are my brother-in-law. This gives you face to listen to you after you finish these, but some words can not be discussed in private. Well, I''m sleepy. Please go back."


    Yang Chendong looked like seeing off the guests. Then he got up and walked towards the bedroom in the backyard without waiting for Bai Peng to say anything. It''s obvious that Bai Peng was taken advantage of and wanted to ask himself to go out of the mountain to speak for businessmen. If you win, natural businessmen will have benefits. Even if you lose, you will only be the ones who resist. Those people still have nothing to do. I can''t imagine how Bai Peng would be willing to do such a thing.


    Yang Chendong suddenly left the table and left. Bai Peng looked bitter. The standing tiger mang stretched out his hand and said politely, "boss Bai, please."


    Bai Peng left disappointed. Soon after he returned to the capital, the grapevine news came out that Yang Chendong, the newly appointed loyal public, was also afraid of the imperial court, just like Zhang Fu, who had died as a British public before, and even became timid. That is, someone went to Yangjiazhuang and wanted to explain the business tax collected by the imperial court. He didn''t dare to stand out and fight in the rejection.


    Even Yang Chendong, who seemed to have a lot of money, recognized the practice of the imperial court. For a time, other businessmen had nothing to prick and had to consider paying official taxes.


    As soon as the news came out, it soon spread to the palace. After receiving the report from the royal guards spy, Jin Ying immediately looked very happy. "Ha ha, this loyal and courageous man keeps his word. If he promised me before, he can well realize his promise. But in this way, his position in the eyes of businessmen will be greatly reduced. In this way, if he has the opportunity to clean up this man, there must not be too many people speaking for him."


    Jin Ying was overjoyed. At the same time, he stretched out his hand to attract a trusted eunuch and said, "go and tell LV GUI''s commander that there are some things you can catch the net."


    ......


    A dilapidated temple on the outskirts of Beijing.


    Four tall weeds with half a man in the head. Although the weather is getting colder, these weeds still don''t wither, showing their strong life ability.


    There are wild temples, weeds and unknown birds in the sky from time to time. The feeling here is so desolate that it should be uninhabited. But three miles away from the temple, there are over a hundred people in black.


    They are almost the same height. Everyone''s eyes show a indifferent and cold light, just like a personal machine. They can''t see the slightest emotional color.


    They are the Fanzi of East Hall.


    Because its address is located in the north of donganmen (Dongchang Hutong in the north of Wangfujing Street), it is named Dongchang. The function of the East Hall is to "visit and plot against evil rumors, great evils, etc., and have power with the Royal Guards"


    Relatively speaking, the relationship between East Hall and royal guards does not belong to each other, but because the latter was established by Zhu Di, the emperor Chengzu of the Ming Dynasty, and non powerful people cannot enter, their overall quality is higher than that of royal guards. Over time, they have a feeling of being superior to royal guards.


    Of course, east hall can''t command royal guards. Similarly, royal guards can''t command East Hall. They have their own authorities and do different things of their own. This time, a hundred East Hall Fanzi suddenly appeared. Such a large array is just to besiege a broken temple. It can be seen that there should be some important people here.


    A hundred East Hall Fanzi in black walked forward with light steps, trying to make a little movement in the process of not entering. But after all, there are too many people. It is inevitable that so many people will not make any changes.


    For example, one of them accidentally stepped on a dead branch and made a slight click.


    As soon as the sound came out, other fans nearby looked over. Then the leader shook his head gently. Although his voice was small, it was already exposed to the target he was going to encircle and suppress today.


    "Let''s go together and surround here. Don''t let him run away." after the leader gave a soft cry, hundreds of Fanzi from the east hall immediately accelerated their foot speed and formed a huge encirclement circle around the small temple.


    A hundred people in black stopped almost at the same time and stared at the little temple without any change in front of them. They were silent and motionless for a long time.


    This stop was full of a column of incense. When the atmosphere was suppressed to the extreme, the leader raised his hand, and all the people in black had a small strong crossbow in their hands, aiming at the only exit of the small temple.


    "Lord Ji, you have been surrounded. I know you have some means, but can you face 100 of us alone? If you can''t come out, we can only set fire to the temple." the leader looked straight at the door of the small temple. In the process, he didn''t even dare to blink more.


    The voice spread out. In front of the silent little temple, it was so clear and clear. As the sound spread out, a sound of footsteps suddenly came out from the quiet temple, "ha ha ha, it must be that Chen Guan couldn''t bear to confess what he had done. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to find here."


    The laughter was hearty and spread far in an instant. When he was heard by the leader in black, that is, the Dongshi Lixing Baihu, his face was also filled with a smile. Chen Guan really didn''t cheat. Ji Guang is really here.


    Ji Guang, the former commander of royal guards, holds the position of the fourth grade. At the same time, he is also the confidant of Wang Zhenxin.


    Ji Guang disappeared after Wang Zhen was killed in front of the civil castle. Together with Wang Zhen''s silver and wealth obtained by various means over the years.


    Just a Ji Guang disappeared, and Jin Ying, who regained power, didn''t care much. But even the treasure disappeared, and he would not be reconciled anyway. It''s the same at any time. If you want to succeed, you need money first. Only when the people who follow you get benefits, will they get together more and more.


    Ji Guang and those treasures disappeared. So they have nothing to do with each other. No one will believe it. In this way, if you find Ji Guang, you may find the burial place of those treasures.


    For this matter, Jin Ying was very interested, and even found a reason to take down the palm print of the Royal Horse supervisor, eunuch Chen Guan.


    Chen Guan is also one of Wang Zhen''s confidants, and he is also in charge of the big killing weapon of the Royal Horse supervisor, which has been in the limelight for a while. Even when I saw Jin Ying, the eunuch holding a pen, it was rare to look at him in the eye.


    But all this ended because Yingzong was defeated and Wang Zhen was killed. Jin Ying made the right choice at the first time and took refuge in Ying Wang Zhu Qiyu. Before long, Ying Wang ascended and Jin Ying was in power. From Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu, Jin Ying obtained the mission of renovating the royal guards in the East Hall and the whole eunuch group.


    Once power comes, all people surrender. Chen Guan was the one who changed his attitude very quickly. He chose to offer loyalty to Jin Ying for the first time. It did make him disappear from the list of eunuchs cleaned up in the first wave.


    But as Daizong''s position became more and more stable, Jin Ying''s power grew day by day. The two sides were finally caught by Jin Ying.


    Chen Guan, who was arrested, really couldn''t understand that he had given up all his wealth and only left a small courtyard in the capital. Why hasn''t he been let go? But it was not until he entered the imperial prison of the royal guards that he knew that he was implicated. It was because Jin Ying wanted to catch Ji Guang, but there was no clue that he was brought here.


    When entering the imperial edict prison on the first day of junior high school, Chen Guan also showed a trace of hardness. When he really didn''t say anything, that''s his intelligence. He thought that once he said something, he was afraid that his death was coming.


    But as Jin Ying met him in Zhao prison, everything changed.


    Jin Ying promised that as long as Chen Guan told Ji Guang where he was hiding and he successfully found the wealth left by Wang Zhen, he would let him return to his original post and continue to serve as the imperial horse supervisor and the eunuch.


    Once you say that you can''t live, and you can be high and powerful again, all of which can''t help Chen Guan not to think seriously. After a fierce psychological struggle, he finally told the fact that Ji Guang might hide in the broken temple in the suburbs. It was originally a secret contact point, which was also Wang Zhen''s intelligence. Wang Zhen also worried that he would be broken one day and have a place to hide when he had to be dealt with.


    The appearance of the small temple looks broken, but it has been transformed underground. It can not only Tibetans, but also prepare a lot of food, which can ensure that it will not worry about survival for a month or even longer.


    After getting the news, there was this East Hall operation. Sure enough, Ji Guang, the former commander of royal guards, was found here.

 Chapter 225

    Ji Guang took the initiative to stand up, and Dongchang Fanzi went forward and tied him up with a strong rope. Ji Guang did not resist from beginning to end. He was immediately reused by Wang Zhen. His skill is very powerful. Usually five or six big men don''t want to get close. But this time we are facing a hundred fans from the East Hall. If we have to fight, we are undoubtedly looking for trouble.


    As I said, Ji Guang has enough time to hide. Maybe he can be found or a relief.


    The little temple was carefully searched, but no other things were found except some food and drinking water. Finally, only he was secretly brought into the imperial prison.


    Ji Guang was arrested. After hearing the news, Jin Ying came to the imperial prison and saw Ji Guang with a good face talking to Chen Guan who defected. "Hehe, you two, I didn''t expect that the three of us would be here when we met again. Isn''t it a surprise?"


    Jin Ying would say so with emotion. In the past, when Wang Zhen was there, we actually had a lot of opportunities to meet. Just because everyone had different positions and Jin Ying''s performance was very mediocre at that time, it was difficult to be valued.


    Chen Guan and Ji Guang didn''t speak, and they didn''t know how to answer. Jin Ying didn''t care, but continued to enlighten, "Maybe it''s the impermanence of the world. Yesterday you were still high above the world, and today you may become a prisoner at the bottom of the rank. So the most important thing is to have fun at the extreme time and know the time and things. Your former Master Wang Zhen is dead, maybe they have all gone to hell, and you don''t have to go with him, because there are still great prospects and good days waiting for you. What''s the matter Well, follow my father-in-law. As long as you become my people, no one will be in trouble with you in the future. "


    Jin Ying said in a bewitching tone, "if others want to talk to my father-in-law, I don''t know how many ways it may come true. But my father-in-law is very optimistic about you two and is willing to take the initiative to give you a chance. As long as you tell where Wang zhencaibao is hidden, naturally you will be reinstated. Isn''t it the best?"


    "Of course, you can continue to choose to be loyal to your dead former master without saying anything. If so, the rest of your life will not be better. I don''t need to introduce the 108 kinds of torture in the imperial prison. If you want, you can have a chance to try them one by one, ha Ha ha. "


    Sticks and candy!


    Chen Guan''s face changed as soon as the two extreme means came out.


    Although Ji Guang did not reveal anything on the surface, he was also tangled in his heart.


    They were once in power. Therefore, they had enjoyed beautiful things and lost them. That feeling is the most deadly.


    Jin Ying knew people''s weaknesses too well. After saying this, he didn''t immediately force them to make a choice, but left with a laugh. After he left, some people gave them good wine and food and treated them as VIP guests.


    This is one of Jin Ying''s means. Hit these two people with sugar coated shells to let them see the beauty of life. In this way, the will to die will become weaker and weaker and will eventually be used by themselves.


    ......


    Capital immortal residence.


    The urgently arranged warlord war warra play has begun its audition.


    When Yang Chendong raised his finger, all the enemies were killed. Snow lady and incense lady saw it with their own eyes at that time. It was much easier to arrange it. Only in such a short time did they discharge the plot and appear in front of everyone.


    Yang Chendong defeated the powerful warla army. No one knows this in the whole capital. Even children of two or three years old remember dongshuai''s name. But many people don''t know what the specific process is.


    As soon as the play came out, everyone knew what had happened. In addition, snow lady and incense lady deliberately added some mythological elements, which made the play more visible and let more people know the power and mystery of Zhongdan Gong.


    Once the play came out, the situation that Shenxianju was originally difficult to find became even worse. Some dignitaries even offered several times the market price to get a seat in order to see the demeanor of the God of war. This praise also made Yang Chendong''s popularity unique for a moment.


    Outside the Yang family village, an endless stream of young people come to join Yang Chendong every day. For no other reason, these people come to join Yang Chendong after watching the play of the God of war war war warla. In their eyes, Zhongdan is a great hero. A good man should follow such a person''s footsteps, so it''s worthwhile to come to the world.


    Every day outside the villa, someone will take refuge and voluntarily give up his original identity and join Yang Chendong. Even a servant in the house is willing. But Yang Chendong doesn''t accept all this.


    If you want to develop, you can''t leave others. There are indeed many knowledgeable men with good physical quality who are attracted to fame, but Yang Chendong doesn''t want any of them. For nothing else, it''s just because they don''t know the details of these people. Who knows if there are spies from Dai clan or even British sect?


    Although there are not many secrets in the Yang family villa, Yang Chendong doesn''t want to focus on guarding against the people around him. He still has too many things to do, such as arranging Tengshan to escort the goods and trade with vara.


    After the last meeting with you, we decided to exchange business. Now the warla army has withdrawn from the Ming Dynasty, and trade naturally began. The only difference is that this time the principal became a mercenary led by Tengshan.


    First, mercenaries do business without paying taxes to Zhu Qiyu. Even Jin Ying did not have the courage to collect taxes. One of them had a lot of silver.


    Second, Tengshan not only wants to trade with Wala, but also takes the opportunity to observe the landform on the grassland and draw a map. Once one day, when the soldiers point at the front, these will be of great use.


    Third, the Yang new army is forming an iron cavalry army that is unfavourable without direction and does not rush without firmness, so it needs more war horses. If you want to buy and sell war horses, there is no doubt that the price on the grassland is the cheapest and fair.


    With these three tops, Tengshan has begun to prepare for trade with vara.


    That is, it is trade, and the escort team falls to the ground. It is mainly because the caravan is huge. Yang Chendong used the Baijia caravan.


    The next day, the sixth sister Yang Qin brought her husband Bai Peng back to Yangjiazhuang to apologize.


    Bai Peng was arrested for drinking with businessmen, so he volunteered to persuade Yang family village. But Yang Chendong calmly refused. Later, Bai Peng was naturally ridiculed by businessmen. When he came home, he was very depressed. His wife Yang Qin saw him and told him the whole story.


    Knowing the situation, Yang Qin immediately annoyed her husband. This is the first time that virtuous Yang Qin openly questioned her husband.


    At that time, Bai Peng was naturally very angry and was despised by a woman, which made him feel ashamed. But after listening carefully to his wife''s words, he felt that he had been used.


    He went to find Yang Chendong. If he did, he would be hostile to the Ming court. It would be beneficial without harm. It''s those evil friends who drink together. They can avoid business tax and save a lot of money.


    Knowing that he was used by others, the most important thing was that he offended Zhongdan Gong. Bai Peng regretted it. The next morning I came to Yangjiazhuang with my wife Yang Qin.


    The sixth sister came forward, and Yang Chendong had to see her. Yang Chendong also made clear his position, gave the sixth sister enough face and gave the white family enough benefits.


    Yang Chendong said, "as a businessman, the sixth sister and the sixth brother-in-law are protected by the state. It is also right to pay taxes to the state in terms of the original interests. Otherwise, the country is unstable. Where can we do business stably? So paying taxes is normal, or even should."


    To say that this is not Yang Chendong in high moral integrity, these are really his sincere words. For nothing else, but because the merchants in the city need to pay taxes, and the taxes paid are far higher than the ratio of 100 to 1, but within the range of 50 to 1 (referring to profits).


    Even so, there are still countless people who apply for business licenses in the newly established tax bureau every day. It can be seen that the benefits are still great.


    Although the chixian city is still too small, the taxes of businessmen will not play a big role in the rapid development of Yang forces. But in the long run, all this is worth it. Imagine that the territory occupied by adults in the future will have a large population and more people engaged in business. At that time, the business tax will play a great role.


    With such a mind, Zhu Qiyu wants to collect business tax. Why doesn''t he support it? At least let the people here get used to it. As for yourself, you should pay what you should. It''s better to avoid what you can avoid.


    Bai Peng is also his sixth brother-in-law. The most important thing is that the Bai family still has some status among the businessmen in the capital. If we want to build a strong system, even a country, we need not only an army that can fight hard battles, but also all kinds of talents from all walks of life.


    In this way, Yang Chendong decided to take the Bai family. Just when the sixth sister and the sixth brother-in-law came together, they said that mercenaries needed to hire a huge caravan to trade with vara.


    "I decided to recommend Bai''s caravan? I don''t know if there is any problem?"

 Chapter 226

    "Ah? Can we?" Bai Peng was very excited when he heard this. He also hugged his wife Yang Qin with a look of gratitude.


    When it comes to trading with Wala, ordinary businessmen don''t have the courage. Everyone said that Wala was a murderer. If a word didn''t agree, the saber would be raised. Doing business with them is really making money with your life.


    But we have to divide people in doing things. The same thing is completely different when it comes to mercenaries.


    With the spread of the scene of the war between the military God and warla in the capital, we remember not only the great hero Yang Chendong, but also the mercenary. This is a small army with advanced firearms.


    It is said that each of them can be a hundred. When facing the vara army, they can defeat each other with the thing of destroying the withered and decadent. It was also said that when civil engineering was defeated, it was these mercenaries who rescued Yingzong and nine important ministers from the chaotic army.


    With the intensification of these meetings, people have a feeling of blind worship for mercenaries. It seems that such an army is omnipotent.


    Now, it is these powerful mercenaries who want to do business with the vara people. The Bai family is just taking a ride. This is a good thing. Imagine that while transporting goods to mercenaries, can the Bai family also bring some goods to vara? What a big market will that be?


    The more I think about it, Bai Peng is more excited. When he looks at Yang Chendong, his eyes are more grateful.


    "Well, we are all a family. We don''t need to say much about our thanks. Things can be settled like this. As for the specific details, we need to bring more goods and how many carriages we need. The sixth brother-in-law just goes to talk with my cousin Yang Fu." Yang Chendong smiled confidently on his face. As he spoke, he squeezed his eyes towards the sixth sister Yang Qin, He looks rather naughty.


    Yang Qin was also amused by her little brother''s performance, but in fact, she was more happy. It was clear that her little brother was helping Bai family. "Well, this time, I''ll thank the six brothers. If there''s anything else, the six sisters won''t say. In the future, the Bai family will take the lead in business."


    "Yes, yes, we will be a family in the future. Our Bai family will listen to dongshuai." Bai Peng also hurriedly expressed his attitude on one side.


    "We were originally a family." Yang Chendong, with a smile on his face, knew that with the help of the Bai family, business would get twice the result with half the effort.


    When the sixth sister and the sixth brother-in-law left, Yang Chendong became very happy. But everything was destroyed by a message from the intelligence agency.


    According to the information provided by the Security Bureau, first, Chen Guan, Wang Zhen''s confidant, was arbitrarily sent to prison for a reason by Jin Ying. Soon after, Ji Guang, another confidant of Wang Zhen, was also found in a broken temple on the outskirts of the city. Now they are both locked in prison. Insiders reported that Jin Yinggang met two people in prison. As for what he said, it still needs time to explore.


    Looking at the fresh information, Yang Chendong threw it on the desk, "inform the intelligence bureau to explore all the eunuchs and royal guards officials of the former Wang Zhen Department who took refuge in Jinying, and find out the law of their activities."


    "Yes." Hu mang looked at the sixth young master and seemed a little angry. He nodded and agreed and then withdrew.


    After there was no one else in the room, Yang Chendong looked at the information in his hand and gently shook his head, "it''s best not to provoke me, otherwise, I promise you will regret it."


    Yang Chendong has a hunch that once Jin Ying is in power, he may come to find his own trouble, but he didn''t expect things to be so fast. Just five days later, when Tengshan had just left the capital with a company of Leng Feng and a 300 carriage caravan of the Bai family for the direction of warra, two guests were welcome in the Yang family villa that afternoon.


    They are Chen Guan and Ji Guang. After staying in Zhao prison for two days, they finally figured out that instead of being loyal to the dead, they might as well live well and enjoy the world full of temptations and beauty.


    They chose to take refuge in Jin Ying. As their investment name, they took out all the treasures hidden by Wang Zhen when he left Beijing and handed them over.


    It''s estimated that the total value of silver and goods is nearly 5 million Liang, so we can see how much he usually apportions. This is not just some house deeds and land deeds, etc. Among these contracts, there is also a contract signed by Wang Zhen and Yang Chendong, that is, he invested 2 million taels to Shenxianju, paid a one-time dividend of 2.5 million a year later, and then shared at least 200000 taels of profit every month. It says that as long as Shenxianju and Tianwaitian keep going, this contract will remain valid.


    Jin Ying is naturally overjoyed that she has won countless wealth. After seeing the contract between Wang Zhen and Yang Chendong, he immediately moved his mind. First, he restored the posts of Chen Guan''s Royal Horse supervisor, handprint eunuch and Ji Guang''s royal guards commander, and then arranged them to ask Yang Chendong for money.


    For nearly a year, Shenxianju has long been the hottest restaurant in the capital. There are countless people queuing outside every day. The fire of business can be imagined. This is the time for this contract to come into force.


    Chen Guan and Ji Guang came to the side hall of Yangjiazhuang. Compared with the past, their attitude today is much more respectful. Even if Jin Ying didn''t urge them, they didn''t want to take this trip.


    At this time, Yang Chendong is not what he used to be. Although he came to the capital only a little more than a year ago, his status has long been different from that when he first came.


    Nowadays, he is a loyal and courageous Duke. He has the position of Duke. The most important thing is that he also has a mercenary force in his hand that makes vara frightened.


    It is precisely because of this taboo that Chen Guanhe and Ji Guangcai chose to come here today, or because in the morning, they just left a team of 100 mercenaries and set out for warra. At this time, there are only 100 mercenaries left in the whole capital, some of them are guarded in Yang''s Bank, Tianwaitian and Shenxianju, and the number of mercenaries in Yang family village is only 30.


    I felt that this seemed to be the weakest time around Yang Chendong. After discussing, they came to Yang family village, handed in the worship post, and waited in the side hall of the outer courtyard.


    Four Lengfeng brothers in camouflage clothes were with them in the side hall. In a group of two, they fixed their eyes on Chen Guan and Chen Guan. A kind of tension and even a sense of oppression flowed in the room.


    Ji Guang won Wang Zhen''s trust not only because of his loyalty, but also because his skills can be counted in the whole royal guards. But even if it was him, there was no chance of winning in his heart when he was facing two cold fronts staring at him.


    Time passed like this. After half an hour, Yang Chendong still didn''t appear. But the heads of Chen Guan and Ji Guang have been sweating layers of cold sweat.


    They really don''t understand how these mercenary brothers can stay motionless for half an hour and just keep staring at themselves. Aren''t they tired?


    Of course, they will not know that as a cold front, the most basic requirement is to train the standing posture. It is often possible to stand there for one stop, one morning or even longer. Not to mention it''s only half an hour.


    It''s just that whoever is stared at for half an hour will be creepy. Just when the two were thinking about whether they should leave first. When they came another day, Yang Chendong in green yawned and walked into the side hall accompanied by Hu mang on the left and Yang Er on the right.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Yang Chendong said politely, "Oh, my father slept too heavily. I''m sorry to hear that you have been here for half an hour."


    I said I was sorry, but I couldn''t see a little sorry. He saw Yang Chendong sitting on the first chair. Then, while drinking the tea sent by Hu Mang, he asked casually, "you two have just come out of the Zhao prison. I haven''t congratulated you yet. Alas, if Grandpa Wang is still there, you won''t suffer from it."


    As soon as they came up, they mentioned their prison affairs, and even said Wang Zhen''s name. Chen Guan and Ji Guang''s faces became very ugly.


    Now they have taken refuge in Jin Ying. In fact, they have betrayed Wang Zhen. Others say the name of the former owner in front of you. If you change who it is, I''m afraid you won''t look good.


    They looked ugly and knew that Yang Chendong was disgusting himself, but they couldn''t get angry at all.


    Is Zhongdan so easy to offend? In particular, there are six big men around them staring at them. I''m afraid they will only get out of here intact as soon as they have extreme behavior.


    His face was ugly and ten thousand people in his heart didn''t want to. Just came immediately, and the business always had to be done. After Chen Guan winked at Ji Guang, a contract was sent to Yang Chendong, "Grandpa Yang, take a look at this first."


    The contract was sent to Hu mang first, and then put in front of Yang Chendong. After putting down the teacup in his hand, Yang Chendong looked at the contract with a curious look, and then laughed, "this Wang Zhen also played with me. At the beginning, he clearly said that the contract was lost, but now it suddenly appears. Is this trying to play a rogue? Ha ha ha."


    It seemed to say it to himself, or to Chen Guan and Ji Guang. Then in front of them, they tore the contract into pieces in public.


    This action frightened Chen Guan and Ji Guang. They seemed to stand up instinctively. With their actions, the four cold front who had been staring at them also stepped forward and came to them. It looked like that, if they dared to have any extreme behavior, they would start immediately.

 Chapter 227

    "Grandpa Yang? What are you doing?" Chen Guan asked angrily. It''s just playing a rogue and refusing to admit it. Although Ji Guang didn''t say anything, his clenched fists showed his anger and dissatisfaction.


    Instead, Yang Chendong shook his head with a smile and said, "you two don''t mind. The National Association will give you an explanation about this. Hu Mang, go to my study and bring the contract with Wang Zhen''s handprint."


    Hu mang promised and turned to do it. Chen Guan and Ji Guang couldn''t help looking at each other, with a trace of surprise in their eyes.


    They didn''t understand what the so-called fingerprint contract meant. But soon, when Hu mang came back, Yang Chendong put a repayment contract in front of them, and they knew what was going on.


    The contract is a receipt. It says that Wang Zhen is in urgent need of silver at the time of the war with warra. He specially withdrew 2.5 million silver from Shenxianju in advance. Because of the breach of contract, the income of Shenxianju has nothing to do with it since then. The signature did not write, but pressed a bright red handprint.


    In other words, with this receipt, there is no debt relationship between Yang Chendong and Wang Zhen.


    "Did you see that? Before going to vara, Duke Wang found his father-in-law and said that he was in urgent need of silver. He also said that the contract he had written with me could not be found, so he typed this receipt with his fingerprints on it."


    Yang Chendong''s voice still echoed in the side hall, but Chen Guan shook his head firmly, "it''s impossible. My father-in-law didn''t hear about it."


    "Yes, even if there is such a thing, father-in-law Wang should sign and leave words instead of just pressing one handprint." Ji Guang was also very sure and said in general.


    No wonder they think so. It''s just a handprint. When Wang Zhen is dead, how can we be sure that this is what he pressed?


    Looking at the suspicious look on their faces, Yang Chendong looked unhappy and said seriously: "Why? What can''t happen if you haven''t heard about it? As for why Duke Wang just pressed his handprint but didn''t sign, you should ask him. The national duke said again that the silver had been given to Wang Zhen, and the matter had been settled long ago. What do you mean by suddenly taking out the original contract? You think the national Duke was easy to bully? That''s it, Go and sue your father. "


    With an angry look on his face, Yang Chendong suddenly stood up, then shook his sleeve, left the side hall, and left the table accompanied by the burly Yang er.


    "Sue?"


    Chen Guan and Ji Guang are in the mood of swearing at their mother. Even the contract has been torn clean. What to sue? It''s clear that Yang Chendong doesn''t want to pay back the money and has made him feel wronged. Originally, they knew that this charge will not go well, but now it seems that it''s not just bad. It''s just to find a nail and humiliate himself.


    There is also Yang Chendong, who has the meaning of putting them in his eyes. If you want to go where they are, it will not make people tremble, or if you go to the important officials'' homes, you will be treated as a guest of honor, but you can''t even get into the main hall when you come to Yang family villa.


    In the early Ming Dynasty, he was a great scholar in the hall of Wu Ying and the hall of Wenhua, who helped the emperor read memorials and acted as a consultant. Zhu Di, the emperor Chengzu of the Ming Dynasty, allowed cabinet ministers to participate in the maintenance of the aircraft, but did not set up bureaucrats and subordinates, and was not allowed to tyrannize all officials. Starting from Zhu gaochi, the emperor of benevolence of the Ming Dynasty, he used six Shangshu directly under him. Because of Yang Chendong''s reason, there are now two emperors ruling together, and the dispersion of courtiers has seriously affected the cabinet personnel However, Yingzong Zhu Qizhen and Daizong Zhu Qiyu simply abandoned the cabinet and reused six Shangshu and eunuch groups.


    This is a different place from history. But therefore, the power of the eunuch group has become more and more important. But even so, in front of Yang Chendong, he still has repeatedly hit a nail, and even now, he lacks basic respect.


    Just like now, after Yang Chendong left the pian hall, Hu mang looked angrily at Chen Guan and Ji Guang and said, "two, please."


    "That''s unreasonable." seeing that the other party was going to bombard the guest, Ji Guang finally couldn''t help it anymore. After a cold flash in his eyes, he suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Hu Mang''s neck, like a giant eagle probing its claws and reaching straight to the throat.


    Ji Guang hid in the broken temple for a long time and was oppressed for a long time. Now he has finally returned to his original post. He can finally show his fist and feet. Now he is treated so lightly by a Duke who has only a name but no real power. Even a member of the family dares to shout at him. How can he bear it any more? Ji Guang can''t help but burst out under his anger.


    Arms like long snakes suddenly burst out, and there seemed to be a popping sound in the air.


    "Good coming." in the face of this sudden attack, Hu mang is not afraid but happy, not surprised but determined. With the sound of laughing, his body suddenly tilts back. With his feet as the axis, his whole body tilts back.


    Upside down is upside down, but it doesn''t fall down. Instead, it''s like a tumbler. When he falls, he turns his body for a circle and stands firm again. At the same time, he hits forward with a heavy fist.


    Ji guangben made a quick fist to vent his anger and remind Yang Chendong that he is not so easy to deal with the affairs of the royal guards, but he has real talent and learning.


    It never occurred to me that one punch made an empty blow. When the target is not hit, the body naturally tilts forward and sends it out. At this time, Hu mang hit back with a heavy fist.


    Ji Guang''s reaction was very fast. He looked at the heavy fist head-on and pulled back quickly. In the eyes of others, I see a punch close to the chest. It seems that I can hit it at any time, but it''s always a little worse.


    Ji Guang has been retreating and Hu mang has been chasing. This situation continued until Ji Guang''s body tilted backward to a certain extent, until Hu Mang''s fist strength was completely exhausted, and he still kept a distance of two kilometers away from his chest.


    At the moment, both of them have stood still and kept a trace of what seemed ambiguous. Ji Guang''s body tilted back and Hu Mang''s body tilted forward, making the distance between their eyes less than 50 cm.


    "Hey, hey." it seems that the fight is over. Ji Guang is still secretly surprised by the strength of the servants of Yang family village. Suddenly, he sees a strange smile on Hu Mang''s face. This smile shows the panic in his heart and a bad feeling in his instinct.


    As soon as I felt it, I saw that Hu mang had hit Ji Guang''s chest. Suddenly, he turned his fist into a palm and grew two centimeters longer. At the same time, it was like a sharp blade inserted into his heart. Just this time, Ji Guang suddenly felt a pain. Then the pain became stronger and stronger until his whole body bent into a shrimp shape and was completely tangled together.


    "Accept, accept." Ji Guang suffered a great loss and retreated. His face became very pale. The two cold front players who had been staring at him did not mean to spare him. They stepped forward from left to right, clenched their fists, and wanted to fight and teach him a lesson. Under their own eyes, they dare to start first, which is a provocation to them.


    "Forget it, forget it, he has learned a lesson. Of course, if he dares to do it for no reason next time, he must fight again and hand it over to the Lord." Hu mang took advantage of it and stopped the two cold fronts, but his words were extremely ironic.


    However, bluffing is not easy to win, and there is no handle to control people. Chen Guan analyzed that it is useless to stay here. "OK, let''s go, but the green mountains don''t change and the green water flows. We''ll see."


    Anyway, he is also the handprint eunuch of the Royal Horse supervisor. He is used to being high above the others. Now he is beaten in the face like this. It is also in line with his character to throw a cruel word.


    If someone else hears such a threat, he is afraid that his face will change greatly, even if he is not afraid to shiver all over his body. Just put it in Hu Mang''s eyes, he laughed as soon as he changed his normal. "What a good sentence, green mountains don''t change, that is, we''ll see. Just hope father-in-law Chen doesn''t regret it."


    "I never know what regret is." Chen Guan scolded Hu mang angrily, with an angry face.


    As soon as he said this, Hu mang was also angry. "Father Chen, you are just a eunuch. Please remember your identity. You can call yourself father-in-law, but you can''t call yourself father-in-law. Otherwise, you will pay a heavy price."


    "Hahaha." it seems that he has found a way to turn the stage. Chen Guan laughed, "I''m sorry. I''m used to such a title. I''m afraid I can''t change it, hahaha."


    Chen Guan took Ji Guangyang, who was punched, and left Yangjiazhuang. Just as soon as Chuang Tzu came out, he changed his laughing appearance and said to Ji Guang: "Ji Jin, this time we screwed up our errand. I''m afraid father Jin won''t be too happy. What should we do?"


    "Hum! Those who dare to hurt our royal guards are bold and bold. Next, I will let them know that some things can''t be done or even thought about. Don''t worry, I''ll arrange after I go back." Ji Guang is angry and doesn''t blame him for doing so. The strength of Hu Mang''s fist just now is not light, If his martial arts were not superb, it might have cost him half his life just now.


    "Well, if you need our cooperation, just say it." Chen Guan also said angrily. Obviously, he hated Yang Chendong at this moment.

 Chapter 228

    Yangjiazhuang.


    Hu mang came to Yang Chendong''s study and said what had just happened and the cruel words thrown down by Chen Guan when he left. "Young master, they are so arrogant. I really regret that the punch just used only six points. I should add some strength and leave Ji Guang here."


    "Hey." Yang Chendong shook his head, "how can we say that the other party is also the commander of the royal guards. The dignified four grade official, we killed him here. It''s hard to explain to the outside world. But they immediately left the Yang family villa, hum!"


    Yang Chendong, whose face was unhappy, gave a cold hum in his nose. Vara had just retired, and had just reached an agreement with Jin Ying. They didn''t invade the river. They didn''t expect to find themselves in trouble so soon.


    This time, it''s true to ask for silver, but I think it''s more important to test my reaction. If so, he can''t let people down. Don''t you want to see my reaction? Then let you know what will happen if you offend Yang family village.


    "Hu Mang, arrange it right away and do everything according to the plan. But remember, you should be measured, you can''t kill anyone, and let some people know what life is better than death."


    Yang Chendong gave the order, and Hu mang immediately had a clear light in his eyes. "Please rest assured, young master. I''ll go down and inform you, and I''ll make arrangements in person."


    With these words, Hu mang turned and wanted to go, but unfortunately, Yang Chendong''s voice came behind him, "You don''t have to go. Arrange someone to inform Yang San to do it, just to test the actual combat ability of the action team just established by your Security Bureau. By the way, after you notify, tell the people in the village that half an hour later, young master Ben will take his wives to visit Jiming mountain. You and Yang Er can''t be absent."


    Yang Chendong naturally knows that Hu mang wants to do it himself. He can understand this mood, but it''s not the time to turn his face. It''s OK to give appropriate warnings, but he still knows the truth. At least those who are often around him should eliminate their suspicion when they take action. "


    The tiger Mang, who was originally excited, immediately turned bitter. He knew that there was no possibility of warming up. However, this was the order given by the young master. Of course, he would not violate it. He bowed his head and promised, and then went to do it.


    Half an hour later, Yang Chendong went straight to Jiming mountain with Hu Yan and Qiao Yin, two wives in the village, Leng Feng brothers in a platoon, and the first team of guard Qiu Wu.


    During this trip, there were more than ten carriages carrying goods. It can be seen that this is Yang Chendong''s intention to stay longer.


    In the capital. Deputy director Yang San received an order from Yang Jiazhuang. Beside him stood Bai Zuo, the leader of the ghost sniper team, and a strange man with cold eyes.


    "Hahaha, the young master is finally going to do it, so this is the opportunity for our ghost sniper team to do it." Bai Zuoyi looked very happy after receiving the order. He seemed to have seen that the general would add another sum of credit.


    Instead, Yang San, as a direct executor of the order, didn''t show anything on his face and ignored Bai Zuo''s excitement. Instead, he looked at the strange man and said, "Captain tie, what do you think?"


    Iron captain, full name Iron Tiger, Yang is the captain of the wolf tooth team of the new army.


    Langya special team, a special fighting force formed at the special request of Yang Chendong, is used to execute any special team.


    The number is small, only 20, but they are all carefully selected from the excellent cold front. They have capable personnel, well-equipped, fast mobility, well-trained and strong combat effectiveness. They are 10% proficient in reconnaissance, assassination, camouflage, firearms and so on.


    Such a unit is also one of the killer maces in Yang Chendong''s hands. If the ghost sniper team is taking people''s lives from a distance, the wolf tooth special team is the trump card in close combat.


    Yang Chendong, who has exposed a certain strength, gave an order to the red inlaid city early to let the wolf tooth special team rush to the capital. This time, in order to give the eunuch group a warning, they also lent them to Yang San, the deputy director, for scheduling, in order to better complete the task. As soon as they arrived, they were temporarily incorporated into the action team of the Security Bureau. According to Yang Chendong''s intention, they were separated when more excellent talents were trained.


    Besides, the Iron Tiger, who was named, answered without hesitation when asked how to treat this matter, "the words of the sixth young master are orders that must be completed. Please give the task to us, wolf tooth, deputy director Yang San. It will give you a surprise tonight."


    "Well, I believe captain tie, if you have any idea, let go. Please open your mouth where we need to cooperate. My Security Bureau and ghost sniper team will fully cooperate with you." Yang San''s voice also came out at the moment.


    That is, Yang Chendong attaches so much importance to this matter. Of course, Yang San should give a good performance. This is also the first appearance of wolf teeth since its establishment. It''s time for them to show their skills.


    ......


    Nancheng District, Beijing.


    There are many ancient quadrangles here, and most of these courtyards are the products of the royal family, so that many houses and buildings in them will eventually belong to eunuchs.


    The moon comes first. With the trust of the emperor, the eunuchs were powerful, their acting for the emperor, and their authority.


    In one of the two entrance quadrangles, a beardless man in royal clothes was resting in a pavilion in the courtyard.


    Although he is not handsome and tall enough, he is actually a eunuch leader with real power, and his men are in charge of more than 30 small eunuchs. Having achieved his position, he has reached the qualification of having the right to live outside the house. When you don''t do bad work at ordinary times, you will go back to your small yard and enjoy it. You will lose the appearance of a servant who bows and nods in the palace and enjoy the feeling of becoming a master.


    Two beautiful maids sent fruit plates and tea to the pavilion, waited on the eunuch, let him enjoy it and squinted happily. This is the life of a man, and this is the dream he should pursue.


    While enjoying a happy life, the eunuch who had just closed his eyes felt the silence around him. The silence gave him a creepy feeling. Instinctively, he wanted to open his eyes to see what had happened.


    Just when he had this idea, a cold chill came from the place of his neck. Although he still didn''t open his eyes, the perception had told him that there should be a sharp and cold dagger on his neck.


    "Don''t try to open your eyes, or the moment you see my face, it''s time for you to see the king of hell." a cold and indifferent voice suddenly sounded in your ear. The voice also shocked the eunuch, and the exquisite side of his bones was also reflected. "Brother, I won''t open my eyes. Don''t hurt me. Say, what do you want? Is it silver? I don''t have much, but it''s enough for ordinary people to enjoy a lifetime."


    "Poof!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sudden pain in his right arm, which led the eunuch to open his mouth and howl. But the ice cold feeling that just left returned to the neck again. "You can shout or shout, but before they arrive, make sure that you are the first to die."


    "Ah! I don''t cry, don''t cry." when feeling the killing intention, the eunuch became extremely honest.


    "Poof!" another knife went into the left arm. The eunuch almost couldn''t help crying out. Although he controlled his voice because of fear of death, he couldn''t help twisting all over his body.


    He really didn''t understand why the other party gave himself two knives without asking? Is this not for money, but for having offended others and coming for revenge?


    Fortunately, the answer came out soon. I heard a voice in my ear, "you''d better remember that you can call yourself your father-in-law in the future, but you can''t call yourself your father-in-law in an easy way. Otherwise, next time, you won''t only hurt your arms, but take your life directly. Remember, remember."


    The cold voice echoed in his mind, but the eunuch was already confused in his mind. He really didn''t know what was going on? Does the other party have to start with himself just because of a title?


    What logic is this? How is this possible?


    If someone told him something, it would be unbelievable. But now the real thing happened to him, and the heart piercing pain under his arms still made him want to twitch. All this is so real that he can''t fake it. What the hell is going on?


    ......


    Wangxiang building.


    One of the famous restaurants in the capital.


    Originally, when Shenxianju did not rise, no one would have any doubt that it was one of the top ten restaurants in the capital. But now, it has declined.


    But in the decline, it used to be prosperous. You can still see what it looked like when it was brilliant in the past. It can also attract some nostalgic people to spend here. Ji Guang is one of them.


    Before Yang Chendong came to the capital and there was no immortal residence, Ji Guang was a regular visitor here. Even because of his generous hand, the landlady treated him particularly. Just because the woman had a man, Ji Guang didn''t do anything too much out of the constraints of morality and etiquette.


    Until recently. It is said that the warla army may break the capital and it was difficult to do business in Canada. The boss of Wangxiang building left for Nanjing, but his wife didn''t go. According to her, Wangxiang building is her life, and she will die here if she dies.


    They disagreed. As a result, they separated and the Wangxiang building was retained after the woman bought it with silver.

 Chapter 229

    A while ago, Ji Guang had been hiding in the broken temple and had no way to understand the outside world. After returning to Jin Ying this time, he was finally free. He appeared here tonight and saw the woman Li Xiuer who still has some charm and has feelings for him.


    In the wall of constraints and private rooms without that reason, Li Xiuer boldly confided her heart to Ji Guang. She also said that she, a divorced woman, did not pray to be a bride. As long as Ji Guang was willing to come to her from time to time, she would be satisfied.


    This kind of attitude and idea of being a little three is very advanced in this era. Also let Ji Guang once very moved. But he didn''t promise right away. According to his idea, his position seems to be high and powerful, but usually I don''t know how many people are staring at him. A careless little life doesn''t know where it will fall. He can''t bring any sense of security to Li Xiuer.


    He didn''t promise. When Ji Guang left Wangxiang building, although he didn''t look back, he still seemed to have eyes in the back. You can feel li Xiuer''s sad face with tears on her face.


    With theout looking back, Ji Guang walked out of the Wangxiang building and came to street.


    At this time, it was time for curfew, and the streets were very deserted. However, as the commander of the royal guards, I''m not worried about being questioned by the five cities army and horse division when I go out at this time.


    She was still thinking about Li Xiuer. She was walking alone in the quiet street. Suddenly, a cold feeling from the bone marrow hit her all over her body. An instinct made him suddenly stop, reach out and habitually touch his waist.


    Ji Guang''s reaction has been very fast, and he simply sensed the danger in advance with his sixth sense. It''s just a pity that he is facing the Iron Tiger, the captain of the wolf tooth team.


    Iron Tiger was supposed to attack Cheng Guan, but the information from the Security Bureau showed that this person would not come out in the palace tonight. He chose Ji Guang as the second choice. I heard that this person has two skills, so he wanted to experience it.


    The iron tiger suddenly appeared. Before Ji Guang pulled out his knife, he cut it first, stroked his hair, fell down along the tip of his hair, and fell to the ground.


    Ji Guang already has a white face. He knows that it''s not because the other party''s sword technique is not good, but on purpose. If the other party wants to take his own life, I''m afraid he will be a dead man just now.


    "Who are you? Why did you kill me? We have a grudge?" Ji Guang asked nervously, staring at each other''s eyes in the dark night.


    "Don''t talk nonsense and draw a knife. I''ll clean you up today and let you understand how ridiculous your force value is in front of real experts." Iron Tiger didn''t mean to expose his identity. Today, when he came, he not only hurt Ji Guang and made him pay for things during the day, but also made him afraid to do right with the sixth young master.


    Ji Guang is also a well-informed person who has experienced many tests of life and death. Naturally, the other party doesn''t mean to talk nonsense with himself. At that moment, he was confident in the sword technique, so he pulled out his Sabre and pointed to the Iron Tiger, "OK, let me see your strength in the end?"


    "Hum! Ignorance." when Ji Guang pulled out his knife, a look of contempt flashed in the Iron Tiger''s eyes.


    He was once one of the earliest cold front. He was appreciated by Yang Chendong for his ruthless and decisive hand, and gave him a set of knife techniques for close combat.


    This Sabre technique is not gorgeous, but it is deadly. It was originally summarized by Yang Chendong after countless lives and deaths. If you don''t move, you''ll be dead. Moving is the technique of killing with one knife.


    For this matter, when the first batch of cold front graduates, Iron Tiger got a three edged army spike made of titanium material more than others.


    This army spike can cut iron like mud for courage, and it is even more powerful in the hands of the Iron Tiger. He doesn''t believe anyone else can become his opponent under close combat. Now Ji Guang, who has pulled out the embroidered spring knife, is naturally not afraid to say, but also has enough self-confidence.


    After a sentence of ignorance, the Iron Tiger moved and swept towards Ji Guang like a strong wind.


    Ji Guang also moved, but he adopted a conservative defensive war. Before he knew the routine and details of the people in front of him, he decided to replace attack with defense and look for the most suitable opportunity.


    Ji Guang did the same when he attacked the front. And they all succeeded. I don''t know how many people have fallen in front of themselves and were killed by him. But this time, although he was full of confidence, he was destined to be disappointed. Because at the moment when the military spike and Xiuchun Dao collided with each other, the blade only became two pieces after one impact. When Ji Guang reacted, he felt a pain in his left leg and left a deep and long scratch there.


    Ji Guang doesn''t know. This is because Yang Chendong said when he gave the order, don''t kill people. Otherwise, if the iron tiger was changed to stab just now, I''m afraid a hole that can''t stop the blood will appear. Even if he doesn''t die now, he will die for more blood soon.


    Just one move, Ji Guang was defeated. His left leg trembled because of the flow force. He couldn''t stand stably. How dare he think of victory?


    After the Iron Tiger succeeded in one move, he took away the white trigonous ¡¤ army stab, then turned and left without saying a word. Sometimes, in the face of smart people, you must speak out your goals, which is an insult to your IQ.


    The iron tiger is gone. It''s like when you come, it suddenly appears, and when you leave, it suddenly disappears. When he was sure that there was no murderous spirit and danger around him, Ji Guang''s left leg was soft and fell on his knees with a plop.


    Although Ji Guang has experienced life and death, he is still in a cold sweat. Iron Tiger is the only expert he has seen in his life. He can take his life with one move. Now in retrospect, it''s frightening to think about it.


    With his head raised again, he found that there were candles in the Wangxiang building. At the moment, Ji Guang suddenly felt old and tired.


    In his position, he is prominent in front of people, but who knows how frightened he is when there is no one? Having just experienced life and death, he gave birth to a feeling that he wanted to have a good rest. It seems that Wangxiang building can become his destination.


    Holding a bleeding leg, Ji Guang walked slowly to the Wangxiang building, and then the sound of gently knocking on the door was so loud in the silent street


    Ji Guang is just an abbreviation here. On that night, a dozen eunuchs with official positions who took turns outside the palace were cleaned up in various ways.


    Some have arm injuries, others have leg injuries. Some people have their hair shaved in their sleep without knowing


    This is Yang Chendong''s warning. Any eunuch who dares to call himself a father-in-law rather than a father-in-law shall be punished. The first is a warning, but the next time it will take people''s lives directly, I''m afraid no one will know.


    Early the next morning, according to the method discussed with Ji Guang yesterday, Chen Guan prepared to hold a meeting and call some eunuch leaders here to discuss how to suppress Yang Chendong.


    Just before he sent out the order to call people, more than a dozen messages came separately. When all the news was finally sent to him, Chen Guan was already sweating. He didn''t expect that someone could move faster than him. How did he do it?


    More than a dozen eunuchs with official positions who left the palace in rotation yesterday lived in different places in the capital and were doing different things, but they were suddenly attacked. What does this mean?


    It means that there is a big net staring at them, just waiting for the right time to start.


    If it hadn''t happened, Chen Guan couldn''t believe it was true. To say that he had thought about the consequences of offending Yang Chendong before, and made some preparations for it, but now it seems that if people really want to kill him, it doesn''t seem difficult.


    When a person feels that his life is in the hands of others at any time, that feeling will be very bad.


    Chen Guan is like this now. He didn''t have the idea of convening a meeting, but when he heard about Ji Guang''s whereabouts, he went straight to Wangxiang building.


    Ji Guang is one of the experts in the royal guards. He was attacked and killed last night. It must be the most direct and effective to ask him how he felt.


    When Chen Guan came to Wangxiang building with a group of confidants, Ji Guang was lying in bed in Li Xiuer''s boudoir upstairs. It''s just that Li Xiuer''s face is so radiant, giving people a feeling of rebirth.


    No one knows. Just last night, Ji Guang figured it out and asked Li Xiuer. They were officially together. At the moment, Chen Guan rushed over and got nothing more than Ji Guang''s dissuasion.


    Chen Guan rushed into the Wangxiang building with a group of royal guards, but Li Xiuer was startled. Fortunately, Ji Guang took her hand in time and gave comfort with a gentle pinch.


    Li Xiuer''s eyes were all gentle, but when he looked up and saw other royal guards in flying fish clothes, he didn''t have a good face. "You all go out first."


    The royal guards looked at Chen Guan with hesitation and were at a loss. They are here to protect father-in-law Chen. If they leave like this, something will happen. I''m afraid they won''t have good results one by one.


    "There''s something about Ji Guang here. Just go out first." Chen Guan saw Ji Guang''s displeasure and thought that this person''s skill was very, so he nodded and agreed.


    A group of royal guards came out of the room. Ji Guang said to Li Xiuer affectionately, "you also go out for a while. I''ll talk to this adult."


    "OK, but don''t stand up. The wound on your leg just stopped bleeding." Li Xiuer nodded obediently, but there was a trace of worry on her face.

 Chapter 230

    "I will." Ji Guang smiled and watched Li Xiuer out of the room. Chen Guan''s concerned voice rang, "what''s the matter? You''re hurt?"


    "Yes, I''m hurt. This is because the other party didn''t mean to take my life, otherwise I''m afraid I would have died last night." when talking about these, Ji Guang''s mood is very flat, as if he was telling something that has nothing to do with himself.


    But these words were so deafening in Chen Guan''s ears. "Who did it? Aren''t you even their opponent?"


    "Yes, I''m not that man''s opponent. Even if I''m on my guard, even if I have several men, he can easily kill me." when talking about these, Ji Guang''s mood became a little depressed. After all, in his strongest aspect, he should admit that he is not as good as the other party, which will make him unwilling.


    However, no matter whether he is convinced or not, the reality is that he is indeed not an opponent of Iron Tiger, and he is even defeated by one move.


    He always felt that Ji Guang''s tone seemed a little discouraged. Chen Guan asked tentatively, "but the man''s hand?"


    "Alas!" a long sigh. After having what happened last night, Ji Guang figured it out and opened his eyes. Yang Chendong could not offend him at all, and he ignored the king''s law and acted very decisively and ruthlessly. I didn''t think of it and didn''t take the slightest precaution.


    Of course, if such an opponent is bent on targeting you, what can you do even if you are defensive?


    "Forget it, father-in-law Chen, some people are doomed to be beyond our ability to deal with. If we have to force them, I''m afraid they will take their own life." after a long silence, Ji Guang said something that made Chen Guan incredible.


    "You... Are you afraid?" Chen Guan didn''t believe it. Ji Guang, who has always been full of self-confidence and proud, will bow his head one day, and still so thoroughly.


    "Yes, I''m afraid." Ji Guang admitted frankly. "If that man wants to kill me, he can do it at any time. You say, father-in-law Chen, in the face of such an opponent, how do you want me to do it? Continue to fight against that man until he loses his life? This time he is against me. I''m afraid it will be bad for father-in-law Chen next time. Listen to me and let go."


    Knowing that Ji Guang didn''t know what had happened to other eunuchs, Chen Guan gently spit out a long breath and said, "in fact, he was not only aimed at you. Just last night, thirteen eunuchs in charge were wrongly targeted. If they were injured, their lives were threatened."


    "What?" Ji Guang, who was half lying on the bed, suddenly stood up again, then stared at Chen Guan and said, "what father-in-law Chen just said is true?"


    "I don''t have to lie to you." Chen Guan shook his head with disappointment in his eyes.


    Especially when I thought of going to Yangjiazhuang yesterday to ask questions, I felt it was so ridiculous. People had already made preparations and waited for themselves to rush forward. Confused, they did so. No wonder they would be frightened and threatened.


    Chen Guan admitted, which startled Ji Guang. With a slight turn of his mind, he seemed to think of something and asked aloud, "father-in-law Chen, where is he now?"


    Although there was no roll call, Chen Guan understood Ji Guang''s meaning and replied, "just got the news, he went to Jiming mountain yesterday afternoon."


    "Went to Jiming mountain? Who are the people with him? Are the servants who follow him usually?" Ji Guang asked aloud when he thought of a possibility.


    "They are all there. Even those mercenaries guarding Yang''s Bank, Shenxianju and Tianwaitian are all there, and there is no change." some said this painfully, and Chen Guan''s face became more and more ugly.


    "Hiss!" Ji Ning also took a cold breath when he heard this.


    Yang Chendong went to Jiming mountain, which is to create an alibi for him. All his men followed him, so that others had to forcibly separate the attack on the eunuch last night from him. But this is the most terrible.


    If those people stay where they are, it can only show one thing, that is, after the capital, the loyal and courageous public still has people available, and they still don''t know their existence. It was these people who moved their hands last night.


    Mercenaries are already scary. Now there is an unknown mysterious force. How can it not make people frightened and shocked.


    At this time, I''m afraid there are a pair of eyes staring at his every move. Ji Guang shivered for no reason, and then shook his head. "Forget it, Duke Chen, listen to my official''s advice, let go. Let''s tell Duke Jin the situation and let him play or punish. As for what he wants to do, it''s his business. And we''ll just stay honest."


    "What? But in this way, it''s inevitable that Jin Ying will underestimate us." Chen Guan heard that Ji Guangren counselled, and immediately retorted.


    "How about belittling us? It''s better than losing our lives. Besides, we gave Wang Zhen all his treasures before. Even if we wanted to show them to others, he wouldn''t touch us." Ji Guang shook his head. He knew that after making this decision, the possibility of being reused became very small. But at the thought of Yang Chendong''s various means, he suddenly came up with the idea of no enemy.


    Ji Guang''s words echoed in Chen Guan''s ears. After thinking for a long time, he seemed to have made a decision. "Well, let''s have a good recovery first. I''ll go to father-in-law Jin and say it."


    Chen Guan left. Soon after that, he went into the palace to see Jin Ying and told him everything about yesterday afternoon and the evening in detail. Finally, he said his own judgment, that is, in the capital, there should be a mysterious force in the hands of Zhongdan Gong that they can''t see. This force is so powerful that they can''t deal with it at all.


    Jin Yinggang was happy when he got Wang Zhen''s silver. Suddenly, after hearing Chen Guan''s report, his face changed again and again. Suddenly, he thought of the result of the previous agreement with Yang Chendong. He agreed that the well water would not invade the river, but now he took the initiative to break the case. If there is such a mysterious force and he suddenly wants to target himself, what will he do?


    Jin Ying, who has just gained heavy power, should enjoy it. At the moment, he doesn''t want to die. So he soon made a decision, "well, if Zhongdan Gong has Wang Zhen''s receipt in his hand, forget it. Also, you go to find Zhongdan Gong''s trouble without our... Gong''s consent. This matter is caused by you, so you can solve it yourself. In short, you should calm down. I don''t want to see someone injured or even killed for it."


    Jin Ying is very rogue and puts all the responsibility on Chen Guan and Ji Guang. She chooses to stay out of the matter.


    Chen Guan was relieved that he was no longer investigating the money, but he had to apologize himself. He was very embarrassed. "Duke Jin, Duke Zhongdan is in Jiming mountain now? Are you waiting for him to come back?"


    "Don''t wait. It''s better to clear up the misunderstanding as soon as possible. In this way, you must have a good attitude to go to Jiming mountain with Ji Guang right away. Should you be honest and willing to know?" Jin Ying doesn''t want to encounter any accident when she leaves the palace, so she wants to solve the problem earlier.


    Chen Guan left with a dejected look on his face. After he left, there was a ban in the palace that spread privately among the eunuch group, that is, in the future, no matter which eunuch, he should call himself his father-in-law, not his father-in-law. Otherwise, he will bear the consequences.


    Jiming mountain.


    At this time, it is the end of autumn and the beginning of winter. The leaves on the mountain began to wither and yellow, giving people a very depressed feeling.


    But this does not hinder Hu Yan and Qiao Yin''s interest. They arranged people to put out the meat kebabs and all kinds of food they brought, and then lit the fire, which made the air in this area much warmer.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong has been watching and has no intention to intervene. He likes to see his women happy. In his opinion, this is one of his goals.


    To make the people happy, we must first make the family happy, and then the happiness and happiness of the whole Han nation.


    After the last experience, this time Hu Yan and Qiao Yin commanded in an orderly manner. Yang Chendong doesn''t have to do anything like the last time. He just needs to enjoy his achievements.


    When it was getting dark slowly, the bonfire lit the sky. Hu Yan and Qiao Yin were also ready for everything. When they were about to ask LIULANG to have fun with them, Hu mang came over, "young master, Chen Guan and Ji Guang are coming."


    "So soon?" Yang Chendong, who had been prepared for this for a long time, heard that it was only more than a day, and the two people rushed over. It was still some novelty.


    "Yes, there are also 30 royal guards. Among them, Ji Guang was carried over." Hu mang continued to introduce the situation.


    "Hehe, let them wait outside. I''ll see them later." Yang Chendong waved his hand casually. Even if you do something wrong, you should have an attitude of admitting your mistakes. Airing them is just sharpening them.


    After sending Hu mang away, Yang Chendong followed Hu Yan and Qiao Yin to the campfire, where everyone was waiting for them.


    Outside, several cold front members are staring at Chen Guan and Ji Guang. And they have been waiting here for nearly an hour.


    At this time, the weather becomes cold at night. They didn''t bring any warm clothes, so they felt a little cold. But I can only bear it. This time I came to admit my mistake. It''s not like yesterday''s debt collection identity.

 Chapter 231

    A palm print eunuch of the royal guards, a commander of the royal guards, is so high in the world at ordinary times, but now he is like a child who has made a mistake, waiting for the adults'' forgiveness.


    On the other hand, Yang Chendong, who was full of wine and food, gargled and listened to Hu mang report the news from the intelligence office during the day. "Oh, so wolf teeth did well?"


    "Yes, the performance was very good and the process was clean. According to Yang San''s words, it was his accident." Hu mang agreed in a deep voice.


    "Very good, give them a collective third class." Yang Chendong smiled and spit out the last saliva in his mouth. "Are they still waiting?"


    "Wait, how dare they leave without the permission of the young master." Hu Mang''s face was a little more happy. Although he didn''t move his hand, he was still very happy to see Chen Guan bow their heads.


    A smile flashed across Yang Chendong''s face. Some people are like this. Don''t greet each other with a good face. They have to fight to know what pain is. "Well, it''s an hour. It''s going to be dark. They must not have brought quilts. We can''t leave them here for the night and give them something."


    After hearing this, Hu mang nodded his head in agreement. "Yes, just dry them. As for bedding, we don''t have any extra."


    "Ha ha." Yang Chendong laughed at the speech. Then, under the guidance of Hu Mang and Yang Er, he walked towards the place where Chen Guan and Ji Guang were located.


    What they met and talked about was unknown to others. But the careful people still found one thing, that is, the royal guards who had been guarding outside the street of Shenxianju disappeared. Instead, the officers and soldiers of the Wucheng Bingma division. That is, from this time on, we have really achieved that the well water on the surface does not invade the river.


    Shenxianju is still full; Tianwaitianmen gate is also crowded with traffic. Batches of rare goods are transported from here to different places; From time to time, people walk around inside and outside Yang''s Bank, either deposit money or withdraw money. They are all in order.


    Time is developing. It has gone through 1449 and came to the Spring Festival in 1450.


    The Spring Festival of the Ming Dynasty is the busiest time of the year. It is also a time for family reunion. The whole capital has become very lively.


    This is true of ordinary people, not to mention the palace. As the emperor, not only should he reward the hard work of his ministers over the past year, but also receive many foreign missions. In particular, as a great country, Daming has many dependent and non levy countries. Every year, when the new year comes, they will send envoys to pay tribute to show their obedience or respect.


    This year was also Zhu Qiyu''s first time as emperor. In order to show respect, the ranks of envoys in many countries were much larger than in previous years, so that people in strange clothes could often be seen in the capital for a time.


    The population in the capital has increased rapidly, the consumer population has increased day by day, the business of businessmen has become easier and easier, and there are more and more new shops.


    Before, Yang Chendong rented out the shop he bought at a low price. Although the price was higher, it was still in short supply, which made him a small profit.


    The capital has become prosperous again. This is the scene of the world of peace in Dazhi. It is even more difficult to find a place like Shenxianju, which is usually very busy. Especially with the opening of Warsaw God War Warsaw opera, it has attracted much praise from people. However, everyone who has seen the play is either passionate or still talking about it after coming out of the immortal house. At this time, when Dai Zong was calling for conscription, many defectors changed under his influence.


    The soldiers of Daming mainly depend on the military households. The so-called military household is a natural soldier. Your father is a soldier. After becoming a military household, if he gives birth to a son, he must be a soldier when he grows up, which also ensures that the number of troops reaches a stable level.


    Only because of the battle of Tui Bao and the defeat of Shi Heng, the army was seriously damaged and the number of people was seriously insufficient. In this case, Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu gave an order and issued the first conscription order after the upper position.


    Originally thought that the treatment of soldiers was poor, and it was possible that there would not be too many or even very few defectors. Unexpectedly, many young people, even some scholars, have joined the army because the gods are in the middle of the play. When the news spread, it attracted an uproar from the dignitaries.


    The Ming Dynasty despised martial arts and emphasized literature, and even had the meaning of restraining martial arts and promoting literature. The treatment and social status of soldiers have always been extremely low. But now there are scholars joining the army. Although it is said that most of these scholars have no future, as scholars, they still lose the face of scholars.


    For this matter, some proud writers hate Wu Jiwu and Yang Chendong. He believed that it was the drama inspired by his immortals that led to such a result. He was the culprit and humiliated the literati all over the world.


    But it was at a time of some controversy that Yangjiazhuang suddenly opened a Yangjia Academy. It is said that Zhongdan has nothing to do. He wants to feel the feeling of teaching and educating people. But in fact, only he himself knows that this is to reserve talents for the future development of Yang Department.


    Although there are many advanced books left in the city, they are all forcibly instilled by Yang Chendong. It is difficult to make achievements without contacting, seeing or even understanding the principles. Yang Dashao has developed the idea of cultivating talents and then transporting them to the red inlaid city.


    There is no way. With Yang Chendong''s current position and the game he set. Now is not the time for him to stay away from the capital and power center of the Ming Dynasty. That is, if he can''t return to the city, he naturally can''t go back to teach any knowledge. What he can choose is to find talents in the capital, teach them Tao, and finally use them.


    First, some scholars joined the army, and then the sudden opening of the Yang family academy immediately made the Yang family village the focus of the attack of the literary population, which made some people directly turn out the history of Yang Chendong, saying that this person was just a scholar, and that the identity of the whole people was given by the British Pope at the beginning. He may have some literary talents who can do business, know how to manage, and even know a little art of war. He can lead soldiers to war, but when it comes to opening an academy, it''s too far away.


    You know, those who can open an academy must have enough knowledge to do it. It can''t be done by any hairy boy.


    There are many opponents. There are also many supporters.


    Because of Yang Bao, many of Yang Chendong''s books have been published and are known as the first wizard among young people. In addition, he created many new songs, which gave him the name of dongshuai; He saved Yingzong, defeated Wala and kept the position of Daizong, which made him more popular for a while, and there were many admirers in the army.


    How can such people lack supporters? If you put it in future generations, I''m afraid Yang Chendong opened a microblog, and hundreds of millions of fans can do it in minutes.


    There are supporters and opponents. It turned out that the matter became more and more serious. Finally, the incident came to the chaotang hall and in front of Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu.


    For Yang Chendong, Zhu Qizhen has a headache.


    Although he is a minister, he seems to have little consciousness of being a minister because of his youth. He was once called an Hussars general, which was equivalent to the existence of a senior official of the second grade, but he never went to the court, and even it was very difficult for the emperor to see him. In his own words, he is still young and has too much fun. Let''s talk about the discussion of politics in the court later.


    Since Yang Chendong''s actions were always unexpected, Zhu Qiyu agreed to his request. After all, he was also worried that this person would enter the court. It would be a headache to do something today and tomorrow. Unexpectedly, even if you don''t enter the court, you can still make waves.


    It''s like setting up a Yang Academy. If you don''t do good business, you can learn the elegance of literati. Isn''t there nothing to do?


    Zhu Qiyu had a headache. Seeing the court, some people criticized loudly, but many officials bowed their heads and expressed their support in silence. He didn''t feel a headache. "Ai Qing, Zhong Dan Gong just opened a college. As far as I know, he only recruited 50 people. It doesn''t seem to be a big deal. Why do you need to tell the court?"


    "Emperor, that''s a bad word!" as soon as Zhu Qiyu''s voice fell, one of the ministers stood out, holding a wat board and looking serious and nervous, "teaching and educating people is not just for those who ask from universities, but for those who have great virtue. I think Zhongdan Gong has some skills in other aspects, but he is just a scholar. How can he shoulder such an important task?"


    What is the name of the speaker? Wen Yuan, with the word Juchuan, is called Dongyuan and blunt nunnery. He is from Xujiang Town, Guangchang county, Ming Dynasty.


    He Wenyuan is knowledgeable, knows astronomy and geography, plays, sparse, strategies and discussions, writes very literary talent and is good at poetry. His works include: Dongyuan collection, yitingxun, four book handouts, interpretation of the book of rites, memorials to blunt nunnery, standby book for herdsmen, standby book for punishment, etc.


    At that time, he was the left Shilang of the Ministry of officials. His appearance represents an attitude of scholars, that is, an exclusion from Yang Chendong''s so-called Yang Academy.


    Speaking of it, Yang Chendong was born in a famous family. He was the youngest son of Yang Rong, one of the three Yangs. He was a scholar at a young age. He should have been a model among scholars. But he chose to be an official on behalf of the business, and unified the army to fight. He changed from a scholar to a semi martial man, and became a Duke of the country.


    He is the Duke of the state when he is less than 20 years old. I don''t know how many people admire him, and how many people secretly feel dissatisfied with him. He just wants to teach Yang Chendong a lesson and make him look good once he has a chance. After all, it is normal for a person to have such a psychology when he has completed the peak truth that many people can''t pursue in their life before he is 20.

 Chapter 232

    Jealousy has its own ingredients, but it''s just a chance to ignite it. Now, seeing that Yang Chendong wants to open an academy, he Wenyuan, one of the great contemporary Confucianism, of course, has to make a statement.


    "Yes, yes!" someone stood up. At present, many Wen ministers nodded and said yes, just like an attitude of supporting he Wenyuan.


    The reason why so many ministers stood up against Yang Chendong is not only jealousy, but also a more important rule, that is, the rule of literati.


    Do literati have rules?


    Of course. Any industry has its own rules, and anyone who wants to break it has to pay a heavy price.


    Like literati, it is common to teach and educate people and open academies. That is, you can carry forward your name, take the opportunity to collect more students, expand your influence and collect money at the same time. This is also a very typical way of becoming rich among scholars.


    But it is precisely for this reason that the academy can not be opened by anyone who wants to open it. If you don''t have a certain social influence or are not recognized by the literati group, the Academy will only be criticized in words and writing, because the literati won''t allow such a thing to happen. Otherwise, if individuals can open colleges, where are their jobs?


    Whether it''s jealousy or trying to maintain his status and influence, in short, they will stop Yang Chendong from setting up the college.


    He Wenyuan stood up, and then several influential civil servants stood up and expressed their opposition. Zhu Qiyu''s eyes narrowed into a line. He knew the power of Wen Chen, and knew that in fact, these scholars despised their own emperor. This is the disadvantage of respecting Confucianism alone. Because once upon a time, the founders of the Ming Dynasty were also excluded by the literati. Only because the big knife and stick were too powerful and frightening, they had to lower their head.


    In fact, few emperors can be truly recognized by scholars in the replacement of dynasties. On the contrary, in their hearts, the real orthodoxy is the Shandong Confucius family of Confucius. That''s where they make their pilgrimage.


    With the change of dynasties, I don''t know how many emperors have been sacked, how many literati have been killed, and how many people have been displaced, but the Kong family has always stood firm. The Confucius family gave full play to the creed that a big husband can bend and stretch.


    Mongolia came to kiss Mongolia, Manchu came to kiss Manchu. As soon as Li Zicheng entered Shandong and was far from Qufu, he shouted long live emperor Yongchang. When Yuan Shikai became emperor, he said, "ascend to the pole as soon as possible to comfort the popularity of the people". Zhang Xun was rejoicing at the restoration: "the whole world is celebrating..."


    In 1937, before the Japanese army invaded China on a large scale, Kong Decheng, the Great Duke of Yan, made a great deal of poetry, advocating that China and Japan "have the same culture and the same kind", and the poem said: "rivers, rivers, beads and Si have the same origin, and it is no different from the same state". This makes people a little overwhelmed. Are you going to show your kindness to the "locust army"??


    The continuation of the Confucius family is better than the continuation of the royal family. It is even an example and holy land for scholars all over the world. Even the emperor sometimes depends on his face.


    Like Zhu Qiyu, in order to make his son Zhu Jianji crown prince in history, he actually bribed the minister in the court!


    According to historical records, the cabinet and university scholars in the dynasty received a "special" reward from the emperor, "Fifty liang of gold and twice of silver for the bachelor''s degree in the cabinet". Why did emperor Jingtai Zhu Qiyu reward the minister? It turned out that this reward was actually a "bribe". Emperor Jingtai wanted to use the reward to block the ministers'' mouths and "keep their mouths shut".


    Then there was Wang Zhi, the Minister of the Ministry of officials, who looked at the gold and silver given by the emperor, deducted the case and said, "what a matter, we are ashamed to die!".


    Even the emperor sometimes depends on the face of scholars, not to mention that Yang Chendong wants to establish an academy. It is normal that he will be opposed and reprimanded by everyone with his identity and qualifications.


    However, Yang Chendong has just made great achievements and has been awarded as a loyal and courageous public, and has been deprived of all other rights. At this time, how can Zhu Qiyu talk about it? That is, if the literati are unwilling to let him open the Academy, then let the literati deal with it. Thinking like this, he relaxed a lot. "I still need to think about Zhongdan''s open establishment of the Yang family academy. Of course, if there are people with different opinions from Aiqing, they can go to theory. That''s just to carry forward my Daming culture."


    Neither oppose nor support, which is what Zhu Qiyu means. If you have the ability, go to Zhongdan Gong and say it yourself. This is also the answer given by Zhu Qiyu.


    With the emperor''s words, he Wenyuan and others immediately smiled. What they are worried about is that the emperor should give permission. If so, if they go to Yang family villa, it will be against the holy will. It is uncertain when the royal guards and East Hall will take people. But now with the emperor''s decree, they can have a lot less concerns when they start doing things.


    ......


    Immortal house.


    The streets are full of traffic, people coming and going, and bustling, which incisively and vividly shows the prosperity of the capital.


    It focuses on the immortal house with the best food and the most considerate service in the world; There is a heaven outside the world where rare treasures gather; It also owns the Yang bank with a mountain of gold and silver. With this, the whole street is bustling and bustling.


    If anyone who comes to the capital doesn''t come here to have a look, he is embarrassed to say that he has come to the capital. It seems to have become a symbol of the capital.


    In particular, the entrance of Shenxianju has been overcrowded since eating morning tea in the morning. From the time of the program to noon, there can''t be an empty seat here. With the increasing number of members, it has become even more difficult to book a position here in advance.


    Even members are so, not to mention those foreign guests. As the Spring Festival is approaching, more and more envoys from various countries come here. When they want to come here to taste delicious food, they have to line up with ordinary people of the Ming Dynasty. Although most of those who can come here are dressed in brocade and silk and have a certain identity, it is still regarded as an insult to let the envoys line up with them.


    Some ministers have put forward different opinions on this matter. They said that special treatment should be given to foreign countries to show the magnanimity and mind of a great country in the Ming Dynasty. But these memorials were sent to Yang Chendong by Emperor Daizong. The immortal house is the place of others. Of course, how to decide depends on Yang Chendong''s meaning.


    For these memorials, Yang Chendong didn''t read them carefully except that he wrote down the people who wrote them. Why should foreign envoys be superior to others? Worshiping foreign countries and fawning on foreign countries is a kind of weakness in the bones. That is, if Yang Chendong came, such a thing would never be allowed to happen. If he didn''t have to earn money from foreign envoys, I''m afraid he would give a direct order that non Han people should not enter.


    Yang Chendong''s indifference to foreign envoys, if they want to enter the immortal Center for consumption, they can only queue up. Although they are full of grievances and unhappy, when they know that the rules cannot be changed, someone still comes to the immortal house to queue up. Today, there is a woman in the queue who looks indifferent and is really amazing in beauty.


    The woman is dressed in the women''s clothes of the Ming people. Her skin color is like snow and her eyes are like the bright moon. Especially the delicate facial features make men feel excited and itchy.


    Speaking of it, this woman also has a great background. Specifically, she is not a Daming person, but a Japanese on the sea, named chunko kohara.


    Among the many people in the queue, kohara chunko is undoubtedly an angel. Her appearance also closed the mouths of some men who had yelled in the queue. It seems that they all want to leave a good impression in front of such a beautiful woman.


    In addition, there are several people around ChunZi who are not tall, but their eyes are protected by cold light, which shows her nobility in identity.


    Her identity is indeed not simple. ChunZi''s father is Yanren, who is now the emperor of the back garden of Japan. This time I came to the capital of Daming to increase my knowledge and look for opportunities.


    Hirohito is the 102nd emperor of Muromachi era in Japan. September 7, 1428. He is the great grandson of emperor Chongguang Xingren, the son of Prince Zhencheng and the adopted son of emperor Komatsu. Also known as the emperor of the back garden.


    During the reign of the emperor in the back garden, not only the rebellion between Tu Yikui and Cargill, but also the continuous riots of dissatisfied people in the Southern Dynasty, the political situation was unstable. In addition, the general is full of interests, righteous politics, luxury and pleasure, great power and military power, and the emperor has to advise him.


    It is precisely because the domestic situation is unstable that the emperor of the back garden wants to find a way out from the outside. This time, it was said that the new emperor of the Ming Dynasty defeated the elite warla cavalry, so he sent envoys to strengthen the relations between the two countries and seek some help.


    ChunZi followed the mission, but he had another purpose. According to the emperor of the back garden, if his daughter can marry the emperor of the Ming Dynasty, he will have a strong foreign aid. At that time, he will speak much harder in Japan.


    In order to make this goal possible, the emergence of daughter ChunZi is still secret. At least until the matter has no result, it is inappropriate to spread it abroad and attract the defense and attention of other domestic forces.


    But now, ChunZi appears so calmly in public, precisely because her affair has already had the result, that is, the emperor Daizong of the Ming Dynasty has had a new queen and more than a dozen concubines. Now she is difficult to find a suitable position, and her son is too young and still in his infancy. It is impossible to marry ChunZi and marry Japan anyway.

 Chapter 233

    It was the goal that could not be achieved. ChunZi openly appeared in women''s clothes and came out of the ranks of Japanese envoys. I also heard that the gods have delicious food and happy songs and dances that are not outside, so I became curious and wanted to see what happened.


    Although ChunZi, who inherited the advantages of his parents, is only 15 years old, he stands like the brightest star in the crowd and can''t be ignored.


    "Heavy news, heavy news, Zhongdan publicly opened the Yang family academy, which attracted the dissatisfaction of some ministers. Just now, led by Lord he Wenyuan, the left chamberlain of the Ministry of officials, more than a dozen great scholars and ministers went straight to the Yang family villa to discuss their opinions." suddenly, there was a startling voice in the crowd, Let the man who had paid more attention to ChunZi transfer his thoughts in an instant.


    Who is Yang Chendong? There must be no need to introduce too much. No one who can come here doesn''t know. Whether it''s Shenxianju, Tianwaitian, or Yangjia bank, it''s all written by this person. This idol worshipped by many young people, now someone is looking for trouble, which is definitely big news and a strange thing.


    The people who got the news, in line with the idea of watching the excitement and watching the play, hurried to the south of the city one by one. They wanted to see how dongshuai faced he Wenyuan and other court ministers and Confucianism.


    At this moment, not only did the number of people waiting in line for dinner suddenly become much less, but also many diners who were still eating in the middle of the gods came out, leaving a lot of empty space in the originally crowded streets.


    After leaving a lot of people, the people left are particularly conspicuous. Among them are ChunZi and several of her guards.


    "Xiaolin Jun, did they go to see dongshuai?" ChunZi''s clear voice sounded like a yellow warbler in some poor Chinese.


    Among the guards, a young man with a moustache had a serious expression and looked everywhere. After hearing ChunZi''s voice, he immediately turned around and put his head down a little, "princess, they really went to see dongshuai. According to the information we got, dongshuai doesn''t live in the capital, but in Yangjiazhuang fifteen miles away from the south of the city."


    "Yangjiazhuang? ChunZi also wants to see it." with a trace of desire in his eyes, ChunZi said in a moving voice.


    "This..." Kobayashi hesitated when he heard the princess''s request. In the capital, the princess''s safety is guaranteed, but once out of here, he really can''t guarantee it.


    Without hearing Kobayashi''s exact answer, a pure smile flashed across ChunZi''s face, "what''s the matter? Does Kobayashi have no confidence in his strength? As my father emperor said, Kobayashi is the leader of our young generation in Japan. Even the guards around his father emperor are not strong. You don''t have many."


    ChunZi''s positive voice came into Kobayashi''s ears. He saw that his body suddenly kept growing. At this moment, it seemed to become much taller. "Well, it''s the princess''s intention. Kobayashi will certainly meet this wish. Let''s start now."


    "OK, thank you, Mr. Kobayashi." ChunZi regained his original green ink face after his clever plan succeeded. It seems that the woman who was begging for someone just now is not himself.


    ......


    Outside Yangjiazhuang.


    He Wenyuan and other great scholars are standing in the square 50 meters away from the village. They did not wear official clothes, apparently to question Yang Chendong in an unofficial capacity.


    It''s not that he Wenyuan and others don''t know how to suppress people with momentum. On the contrary, it was precisely because they knew Yang Chendong''s achievements and that this was the loyal and courageous Duke personally granted by the emperor that they gave up showing people by being an official. It''s really impossible for Yang Chendong to take the initiative to make concessions in their capacity.


    Yang Si and Yang Liu stood 50 meters away from he Wenyuan and others. They stared at everything in front of them and looked at the great Confucianism and the crowd behind them.


    It''s not too much to describe it with a sea of people. It''s probably estimated that more than a thousand people have come to see the excitement. When they all stand there, the official road has long been crowded with people. Even some later people who want to see the excitement have to stand by the roadside ditch.


    It hasn''t been so busy since it became Yangjiazhuang. When Yang Chendong got married, although there were many guests, there were not too many. It was not like this time. It was so lively that Yang Si and Yang Liu, who were responsible for the safety of the outer courtyard, were naturally nervous.


    Among the crowd, ChunZi also came here under the protection of Kobayashi and other guards. I have to say that many times, money is still very useful. When Kobayashi took out some silver coins, he soon let some of the early Ming people standing in the front row give up their best position. It also allows ChunZi to stand in the most favorable position and watch this foreign literati struggle.


    He Wenyuan and others came early, but they were not in a hurry to say anything in order to embarrass Yang Chendong when there were many witnesses.


    Now people have focused. After he Wenyuan looked at each other, they reached an agreement. Finally, the Zuo Shilang stepped forward and said to Yang Si and Yang Liu, 50 meters away: "do you have such a big shelf? We have been here for a long time, why haven''t we seen it? Are you afraid?"


    "Afraid? Our father-in-law would not be afraid of you scholars." Yang Si took a step forward with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. "Our father-in-law manages everything every day and needs to do a lot of things. He doesn''t have time to waste on you. If there is nothing important, please come back."


    Being despised by a servant, he Wenyuan''s generation of great Confucianism couldn''t look good. But he has been an official for many years. His face has been trained for a long time. His anger is just a moment. He soon calmed down and asked, "you say we are scholars, but Zhongdan looks down on scholars all over the world?"


    Suddenly, he was defeated by the first army and caught the slip of the tongue. Yang Si''s face sank. He wanted to refute something, but he didn''t know where to say it. After all, fisting is his strength. He is much worse than several great scholars in the time of talking.


    Seeing Yang Siyi''s face burning with anger, but he didn''t know what to answer, he Wenyuan roared up to the sky. It seemed that he had won the victory and did something gratifying.


    "Here you are!"


    At this time, a cry like a huge thunder sounded. Yang Chendong, dressed in green clothes and holding a folding fan, came from far and near under the protection of Hu Mang and Yang er.


    Although it was just a seemingly casual green dress, with Yang Chendong''s footsteps approaching, a wave of pressure swept over he Wenyuan and several other great Confucians. Even the people who watched the excitement close to them also gave birth to a sense of depression. It seems that the opposite is not a group of people, but a wild beast.


    Yang Chendong is always like this, which will bring different feelings to different people. As a friend, it is warm as the sun; As an enemy, it is like a violent storm.


    "When did we say that we despise scholars? Scholars are a part of this society, just like farmers, businessmen and workers. They can create value and contribute to the progress of this society. They are all worthy of respect." before people arrived, the voice came out first, and just a word attracted the cheering people.


    To see the lively people, most of them are farmers, businessmen and workers. Yang Chendong''s just one sentence aroused everyone''s consensus. He also instantly changed his role and became the spokesman of these people. How can he not arouse everyone''s favor?


    But he Wenyuan, who also heard this sentence, looked a lot worse. No matter whether others can hear it or not, they can hear it very clearly. That is, the loyal and courageous public compares farmers and businessmen with workers and scholars. Just from this point of view, it is inevitable to be dissatisfied.


    During the Ming Dynasty, not everyone could read and had the opportunity to read.


    First of all, the cost of reading is high. You need to invite good students to teach, which costs money.


    Second, scholars also pay attention to the division of disciples. If they don''t have a good family background, they can''t find a way out if they read books without recommendation. They often can only do the work of writing family letters and bookkeeper for others, which is also difficult to be looked up to.


    Third, the proportion of scholars who eventually become scholars, Cheng Juzi and become Jinshi officials is also relatively small. Many people may have read books all their life, and it is difficult to mix the identity of a scholar to death.


    It costs money and time, and there may not be good results. The majority of the people are unable to bear it. According to statistics in history books, the proportion of scholars in the Ming Dynasty was less than 1%, that is, it was difficult to average one scholar among 100 people, which made their status more and more noble. Yang Chendong classifies them with ordinary people. No wonder they will be angry and don''t give a good face.


    "Loyal and courageous? I know you are good at words and you have some talents, especially the talent of telling stories. But opening the college depends on a few absurd stories, which will only mislead people''s children. Do you know?" he Wenyuan smart didn''t distinguish from Yang Chendong in the status of a scholar, but pointed to the key, Yang Chendong said that his ability is limited and he is not competent for such a big event as opening the college.


    "I don''t know." Yang Chendong shook his head as soon as he Wenyuan''s voice fell, "We only know that teaching and educating people is a matter of great virtue, which can make people all over the world know more words and know more knowledge. In order to achieve this goal, we don''t charge a penny for teaching, and we also manage to eat two meals. If students are talented, we will recommend suitable positions for them to honor their families and families."

 Chapter 234

    "Wow!"


    As soon as Yang Chendong''s voice fell, bursts of exclamation came out of the crowd watching the excitement.


    No college or student can teach people without paying a penny for their tuition and taking care of their food. Those who have a heart will not be able to meet this requirement because of their own strength. Those who have strength will not have such a mind. They are eager to earn more money. How can they be busy in vain and have to catch the silver for dinner?


    It was such a contradiction that Yang Chendong suddenly said this, which surprised everyone, but at the same time, he was also very excited. Some young students from poor families not only moved their minds, but also thought that if so, could they consider entering Yang family academy to learn some skills?


    He Wenyuan didn''t expect Yang Chendong to do so. For a moment, he was choked by these words and stood there for a long time without saying anything. It was not until the people around him whispered a word that he suddenly realized. He looked at Yang Chendong and said, "loyal and brave, I know you are good at doing business, but teaching people knowledge is not to teach people to do business. It''s to see real things. Can you know?"


    "Ha ha ha." he Wenyuan''s words attracted the laughter of a group of fellow walkers. They all looked down upon Yang Chendong and seemed to say that you are a businessman, and the students you teach will only be businessmen. How can you be a scholar who has corrected the eight classics, and how can you be recognized by scholars all over the world?


    The sarcastic voice from several people didn''t make Yang Chendong look a little moved, and even he laughed back, "Hahaha, who said that our guild can only do business? Have you forgotten who led the war to defeat the vara army? Besides, the princes and generals would rather have seed than try. How can they know what they can do? I''m afraid you won''t be able to understand words when you come out of your womb, so you''re very literary?"


    A sentence about who led the troops to defeat the vara army made their faces sink when it was introduced into the ears of several great scholars. They stepped back half a step involuntarily. At this moment, they remembered that the people in front of them, but the people who can lead the troops to defeat the powerful vara, can kill people without blinking an eye on the battlefield. Don''t really get angry and cut yourself. There''s really nowhere to say Yeah.


    He Wenyuan didn''t look as scared as the others. He was a bit of a strong man, "loyal and brave, don''t care about him. You can do business, master the art of war and lead soldiers to war, but that doesn''t mean you are really proficient in poetry, songs and Fu, and really understand the four books and five classics."


    In the Ming Dynasty, most scholars learned the way of etiquette and law, which has been called the affairs of sages and the records of sages, such as the Analects of Confucius, Mencius, the book of rites, the four books and the five classics, etc. only when they are proficient in this study and can introduce the past and discuss the present, can they be regarded as appreciating the profound generation, be reused by the imperial court, and become a senior official and enjoy a high position.


    When he Wenyuan mentioned these, he intended to humiliate Yang Chendong. He was just a scholar who was given by the emperor. In addition, he was so young, how could he really be proficient in these?


    He thought that this statement was embarrassing to Yang Chendong and made him retreat. But what he didn''t expect was that after hearing this, Dong Shuai not only didn''t feel embarrassed, but laughed, "isn''t it poetry and songs? I can go with my mouth open at will."


    "Haha, haha." this time he Wenyuan laughed. "Zhongdan Gong, some things can''t be solved by talking big. You know, it''s easy to write poetry, but it''s very difficult to write well and make people remember. You have to come at will and lose your identity."


    "Of course not." Yang Chendong shook his head firmly, "that is, if I want to say poetry, of course it won''t be a general work. If I don''t believe it, the Chamberlain officer can listen and comment."


    Seeing that Yang Chendong didn''t seem to be joking, he Wenyuan was stunned at first, then looked back at the busy crowd, and found that there were many other foreign envoys. He hesitated. It was true that he came to trouble Yang Chendong, even to sweep his face. But if he really lost face in front of foreign envoys, the national system would finally disappear Appropriate.


    He Wenyuan''s hesitation was seen by Yang Chendong, which made him feel much better about his image. He knows that there are still advantages in knowing people. If this person only wants to step on himself to improve his reputation, he will have to settle accounts after autumn.


    That is, he Wenyuan was so embarrassed that Yang Chendong no longer gave the other party a choice. He was very confident that he came with his mouth open, "see!"


    Yang Chendong, who raised the question, asked he Wenyuan and others to close their mouths and look at him. When he noticed that the whole audience''s attention was on himself, Yang Chendong flashed a confident smile on his face, and then said, "the shepherd boy rode a yellow ox and sang to Lin Yue. He wanted to catch the cicada, but he suddenly shut up."


    This is written by Yuan Mei, a famous poet and essayist in the Qing Dynasty. It is about a little shepherd boy riding on a yellow ox on the back of the forest / road in the wild. I don''t know what''s happy. He sang all the way. He sang so crisp and loud that he was shocked by the whole tree. Suddenly, the song stopped. The little shepherd boy''s back was straight, his mouth was closed, and his eyes were staring at the tall treetops. "Cicada, cicada, cicada..." in the tree, a cicada was also singing proudly. It was it that attracted the little shepherd boy. He really wanted to catch the Cicada!


    With this word, Yang Chendong is also comparing the arrival of he Wenyuan and other great Confucianism. He himself is an animal boy. If he really wants to catch it, he can reach out to catch it.


    Comparing people with poetry, once seeing was published, the look of he Wenyuan and others changed greatly. It''s just not the end, it''s just the beginning. He saw Yang Chendong''s steps move slightly. After taking half a step forward, he said: "Lotus" is a piece of autumn cloud, a little rosy, very lotus leaves. There is no need to close the door to sleep by the lake, and the cool wind is fragrant all over the house every night. "


    "Water dragon singing, white lotus" For whom did you unload your red clothes and green rooms to greet the dawn? The people in Lingbo are in the Crystal Palace. There are several pavilions and silver ponds, with cold fragrance blowing all over. You can see them in the dark of gulls and herons, and in the dark of flowers and stripes. Besides, you can dance light and semi low Wan fans with plain clouds and clear training. You can have a beautiful moon with light makeup, beautiful appearance, and light powder. When the boat returns, the duckweed opens and the mirror box peeps into your face. You are afraid of leaving and getting involved Liang Bo, another ten thousand leaves, the west wind war. "


    The former is the poetry of Cao Yin in the Qing Dynasty, and the latter is the poetry of Wang chutong in the Qing Dynasty. In addition to what I saw before, there are three songs, almost connected, all of which are good quatrains. For a time, they naturally shocked he Wenyuan and others, making them unable to find out the problem.


    People were shocked, but Yang Chendong didn''t seem satisfied. He Wenyuan and others, who were looking for trouble, said: "Poetry is just a small way. It''s not difficult to make good sentences as long as you study hard and accumulate more. Are you right? Well, even if you come today, it''s always unreasonable not to give you anything. In this way, we still have a poem to send you. You must listen well. If you don''t understand, you can come back and ask us, ha ha."


    Yang Chendong''s proud laughter fell in the eyes of he Wenyuan and others, making them angry one by one.


    Anyway, they are also people who have read books for half their life. Yang Chendong is only 20 years old when the Chinese New Year comes. Even if he can create quatrains, he can''t ask them for advice. This is basically insulting. Everyone looks at Yang Chendong with a little more anger and annoyance.


    He Wenyuan, who seems to have good calming Qi skills, said when looking at Yang Chendong: "I don''t know how Zhongdan public can teach me. We''d like to see. If there''s something we don''t understand, we can ask for advice, but if you say something, I''ll just listen to it, ha ha..."


    "You don''t have such a high IQ." who wants to know, Yang Chendong directly interrupted he Wenyuan, and then said, "listen, I''ll just say it once. I can''t remember it, and it depends on nature. If you want to learn, I''ll ask for advice in person in the future."


    Yang Chendong seemed very confident. After saying this, he raised his head and looked at the sky above his head. After a little meditation, he slowly said: "history of Shi''s eating lions."


    As soon as the name came out, he Wenyuan and others were stunned.


    They were really smart enough to suddenly think of something, but then they looked at Yang Chendong with impossible eyes, with a look of disbelief.


    But Yang Chendong didn''t look at them, but looked up to the sky and said: "Shi Shi, a Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi


    When he finally finished reading a poem, Yang Chendong breathed a sigh. He worked hard last night to learn the poem and pretend to be thirteen at this moment. Fortunately, he recited it well and made no mistakes.


    This poem is about a poet surnamed Shi who lived in a stone house. He was very fond of lions and loved to eat lions. He vowed to eat ten lions. He often went to the city to see if there were any lions. At ten o''clock one day, ten lions appeared in the city. At that time, Shi Jun also came to the city. When he saw the ten lions, he took down his bows and arrows and took them away The lions were shot and killed, and Shi Jun picked up the bodies of the ten lions shot and killed and prepared to carry them to the stone chamber where he lived. Unfortunately, the stone chamber was very wet. Shi Jun asked his servant to clean the stone chamber. When he cleaned the stone chamber, he began to try to eat the lions of the ten dead bodies. When he was about to eat, he realized that the ten lion bodies were not real lion bodies, but Ten lions made of stone.

 Chapter 235

    This is a wonderful article written by Mr. Zhao Yuanren, a famous linguist in China and the father of modern linguistics, in the United States in the 1930s. The original title of the article was "the history of Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi. If the pronunciation of Putonghua is used to read aloud, people who do not understand ancient Chinese do not understand it at all. The reason is that contemporary Putonghua has lost the entering sound and voiced sound of ancient Chinese.


    This is a classic work representing the breadth and depth of Chinese language and characters, which aroused great repercussions at that time.


    Now he was taken out by Yang Chendong and came out through his mouth. Sure enough, he Wenyuan and others were unable to speak. They can feel the artistic conception of this poem, and it has an extraordinary response, but only because Yang Chendong speaks too fast and is a homonym, they can''t understand the essence of it from one time.


    It was because they couldn''t fully understand that he Wenyuan and others were shocked at this moment. They stood there stunned, and some didn''t know what to say.


    "Is it too fast? Don''t understand? It doesn''t matter. As long as you ask with an open mind, I can write what I just said and take it back for your reference." it seems that I had thought of such a possibility for a long time. Yang Chendong had a very natural and even sincere smile on his face.


    However, it seems that these smiles are so fake that he Wenyuan and others have a feeling of being humiliated.


    In a feudal society where everything is inferior and only reading is high, scholars attach great importance to face. Not to mention he Wenyuan, an important official of the imperial court, who was originally a heavenly official of the Ministry of officials. I don''t know how many students were all over the world. How could such a person be willing to bow his head at will? If you want him to bow his head in front of everyone and ask a hairy boy under the age of 20 for advice, it''s worse than killing him.


    He Wenyuan will not bow his head anyway. Now he knows that Yang Chendong is ashamed and insulting himself. How can he fulfill the other party''s wish. Some difficult raised their heads, hugged their fists and arched their hands, and then turned and left.


    The three poems of "seeing", "Lotus", "water dragon chanting and white lotus" have already defeated them, not to mention the history of Shi Shi''s eating lions? At the moment, they are staying here. They really don''t know any other significance than humiliating themselves.


    He Wenyuan and others left like this. When I came, I was so big and confident. But when I left, I was so simple and so gloomy. It was really gratifying.


    As soon as these trouble seekers left, there was nothing to see, and many people left. But there are also some scholars. At the moment, they look at Yang Chendong with light in their eyes and shout loudly, "Zhong Dan Gong, can you write down the history of Shi''s eating lions and let me wait for scholars to look at it?"


    One person shouted out. Soon, many like-minded people followed and shouted to express their strong desire for knowledge.


    It''s a pity that Yang Chendong didn''t promise them, but shook his head and said, "we know what you want and want the history of Shi''s eating lions." It''s famous all over the world. You have to admit your mistake in person. Otherwise, no one can forcibly ask us. You''d better go back. If you have time to stay here and talk to us, you don''t have to persuade adults he and them. If they really think of the readers all over the world, it''s just a low head. What''s it worth? "


    It seems to have named a road for everyone, but I just want to use them to put pressure on he Wenyuan. Even if you have the courage to come to Yangjiazhuang to find your own trouble, you will know the serious consequences of angering yourself. If you don''t punish them well, others will follow suit. Where can he calm down and do other things?


    Yang Chendong said this, and his attitude was still so firm. Those who stayed behind knew that it was difficult for things to turn around, so they hugged their fists and bowed away. Then they began to find their classmates one by one. First, they talked about what they had seen today, and second, they thought about what ways they could find Lord he Wenyuan and let them take the initiative to admit their mistakes, After all, such a good work should not be buried. It should be spread all over the world.


    People soon left almost, and finally ChunZi and her guards still stood in place.


    Seeing that all the people were gone, the captain of the guard Kobayashi was very puzzled. "Princess, we should go back. If it''s late, I''m afraid I want to have dinner in the immortal house, and I don''t know when it''s scheduled?"


    "Immortal house? Mr. Kobayashi? Have you forgotten who created it? There must be more delicious dishes in the Yang family villa. Why should we give up the near and seek the far?" at this moment, ChunZi was curious about Yang Chendong.


    In terms of age, the people in front of us are only four or five years older than ourselves. There is no difference. But compared with literary talent and ability, the other party is too strong. From small to large, ChunZi has been studying very hard under the influence of his father. After learning the knowledge of his own country, he began to have a strong interest in the culture of Daming. After all, compared with Japan, it is more rich, vast and rich, and has a richer and wonderful history.


    After really contacting the Daming culture and understanding the country, she was soon deeply attracted. She knows that this is a country with a large number of capable people. There seems to be a kind of magic here. Every once in a while, when the country enters a period of weakness or decline, a very powerful figure will appear. He will stand up and rearrange the order, let the country rejuvenate the new year and make them stronger, Let them become a powerful country respected by all countries.


    This is exactly the path that Japan will take.


    Gradually, ChunZi was not satisfied with her written study. Just when her father wanted to strengthen her ruling power through the marriage of Daming, she came to Daming.


    In Japan, although chunko is young, she has long been Mingsheng outside. Many people even call her the first beautiful woman and the first intelligent woman in Japan for hundreds of years.


    A girl with an angel like face has infinite wealth, let alone so smart and knowledgeable. If you stay in Japan, you must have some achievements in the future.


    But instead of doing so, she chose to come to Daming. Even if she knew that she would live with a person she didn''t like and didn''t know for a lifetime. But she still didn''t go back, because of her worship of Daming culture.


    Now, knowing that it may be difficult to marry the Daming royal family, the goal this time does not exist. It is impossible for ChunZi to say that he is not disappointed at all. But now, let her see Yang Chendong, the youngest upstart in the Ming Dynasty and the youngest Duke who fought with his own hands. And the performance just now is so free and easy, so natural and unrestrained, so erudite, isn''t such a person exactly what she wants to know and find?


    At this moment, ChunZi suddenly had an idea, that is to stay. Get in touch with the loyal and courageous Duke of the Ming Dynasty to see if he really has real talent and learning, or if he is a dandy boy who has an empty watch and is actually ignorant.


    If it is the former, we should see if there is anything worth learning. If we simply try whether we can use it for our own use. If we really have the ability and can play a great role in helping our father and emperor, this trip to Daming will be some harvest.


    Of course, ChunZi never worried about Yang Chendong''s inability to accept himself. In her opinion, she is so beautiful. In Japan, it is a man who is about the same age as his father and even older than his father. At the moment of seeing her, he can''t help showing greedy desire. This is her charm. She firmly believes that Yang Chendong will be as obedient to his requirements as other men.


    After Kobayashi, the head of the guard around him, said his idea of staying here for the time being, ChunZi strode forward, turned around, and caught up with Yang Chendong, who was going to Yangjiazhuang courtyard. "Zhong Dan Gong, please stay!"


    The voice like a yellow warbler spread out along the wind. Yang Chendong, who was striding forward, felt a slight shock in his ear and stopped slowly.


    It is said that smelling the fragrance knows women, but it is also said that voice is also a kind of business card of women. Under a beautiful voice, men can''t help but imagine what the voice owner will look like? Just like Yang Chendong now, when he heard this voice, he had an urgent idea to see what kind of woman could make such a beautiful voice.


    He stopped and turned slowly. When he looked up, he just touched ChunZi''s eyes from a long shot.


    Her height is more than one meter six, perhaps because she is still young. ChunZi''s figure is a little petite, which makes her have the gentleness and grace of Daming women. A lock of beautiful hair dances slightly, slender willow eyebrows, a pair of eyes look charming, beautiful Yao nose, jade cheeks blush slightly, delicate lips, white dimples like snow, crystal like jade, and beautiful skin color like jade fat.


    In the oval face, the eyes are flexible, and there is another dynamic charm. At this time, ChunZi was looking at Yang Chendong and smiled. It made people feel that the smile was so pure and quiet, so clean that Yang Chendong couldn''t help but feel like an angel in the world.


    This was the first time Yang Chendong saw ChunZi. What he had to admit was that he was really surprised by her beauty. Standing there, he rarely showed a look of gaffe, and even stared at her for three seconds.

 Chapter 236

    Yang Chendong''s performance fell into ChunZi''s eyes, and he was very proud. Her face is her biggest weapon. Now it seems that she has no future. It must be that no matter what kind of request he put forward next, the loyal and courageous public of Daming will not refuse it.


    The proud time lasted for three seconds. Waiting for her to see brother Yang Chendong''s performance, ChunZi was disappointed that the other party had recovered the look of indifferent and smiling just now, which gave her the feeling that the absent-minded Zhongdan was so unreal, as if she had imagined it.


    "Who are you? Where are you from?" at the moment when ChunZi was stunned, Yang Chendong had spoken the truth and asked her origin.


    It is also due to Yang Chendong''s self-confidence to ask. With the strength of the Security Bureau, if there is such a young and beautiful woman in the capital, it is impossible not to say it. Although he said he had never ordered Yang San to collect beautiful women, if there were such a woman, Yang Chendong believed that the following people would report.


    But I haven''t received any relevant reports. There is only one answer. This woman doesn''t belong to the capital.


    He has always regarded men as nothing. In addition to his father and emperor, ChunZi rarely gives false words to men, but I don''t know why. When asked by Yang Chendong, he couldn''t help but be self violent. He replied softly: "my name is chunko kohara. I''m a princess of Japan."


    Just after saying these words, Xiaolin, the captain of the guard beside him, whispered in an incredible voice, "princess, be careful!"


    No wonder Kobayashi is so nervous. It''s true that ChunZi''s identity has not been made public, that is, the rites Department of Daming doesn''t know her existence. Now he has exposed himself. No wonder he will be so anxious.


    "Sorry, Mr. Kobayashi, it''s my gaffe." hearing the reminder, ChunZi immediately blushed. She knew she had made a mistake, and it was still a big mistake. Then she whispered to Kobayashi in Japanese.


    The conversations between Kobayashi and chunko are in Japanese language, which is not much different from the Japanese language of later generations. But in the relatively closed Daming, few people can really understand this language, and Yang Chendong is one of them. In his last life, he went to Japan on a mission and naturally knew a lot about the language there. At present, he naturally listened to a true conversation between the servant and the Lord.


    Although he said he understood, the smart Yang Chendong still pretended not to understand, and even showed that he didn''t understand anything. He didn''t even understand the identity introduction in Chinese, "what do you say? Your name is ChunZi? That''s a strange name? Where are you from? Who are your parents?"


    Yang Chendong asked like this. You can notice that ChunZi''s face relaxed a lot in an instant.


    For just hearing his name clearly and not understanding the identity introduction, ChunZi felt lucky. At the same time, his mind quickly turned and made up another identity and said, "I am a Japanese businessman who is a friend of Daming. I have heard that the capital of Daming is so prosperous for a long time. I am always yearning for it. This time I came out to see the world."


    Soon forged an identity, which is half true and half false, which is no problem for most Daming people to hide. But she finally underestimated Yang Chendong. Let''s not say whether the security bureau can find out her true identity. Just say that for a loyal and brave public who knows Japanese, what secrets are there in front of him?


    But Yang Chendong didn''t mean to point out. That is, if the other party deliberately conceals his identity, he must have other goals. Curious at the same time, he decided to make contact to see if there was any chance. Of course, whether this is related to ChunZi''s beautiful appearance is only known by young master Yang Liu.


    "It turned out to be a foreign friend. Hehe, but I''m clumsy. As you said, the capital of Daming is indeed very prosperous. I''ll have a good look. But I''m sorry I''m busy. I won''t accompany you." Yang Chendong smiled. After saying this, he turned and left.


    Yang Chendong''s performance is polite, but also with a trace of strangeness, which makes ChunZi very unhappy. All along, a man in her eyes is just a life with only desire. As long as she wants, she can come and go at any time? Where is there such as Yang Chendong who doesn''t seem to be moved by his appearance and actively refuses people thousands of miles away?


    Maybe it''s because you''re not convinced, or maybe it''s because you want to prove something? ChunZi said unexpectedly, "Ming Zhongdan Gong, your song" Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi


    As he spoke, ChunZi showed a shy look as much as possible. This is what I learned from Yi Ji in my father''s palace. Although she looked down on that kind of women from the bottom of her heart, she had to admit that their special performance sometimes was worth learning in order to survive.


    "Oh? Are you a girl interested in Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi. He deliberately showed an attitude of isolating each other in order to turn passivity into initiative.


    Women, sometimes beautiful women are so strange. The more you take the initiative, the other party is unwilling to pay attention to you. On the contrary, if you treat the other party like nothing, people will look at you differently.


    Just now, Yang Chendong deliberately showed an alternative look, and sure enough, he let ChunZi get hooked. That is to say, Yang Chendong, who wants to know the other party''s destination, will not be polite.


    "Yes, Daming is loyal to Dan Gong. The little woman is really interested in Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi.


    "You can call me dongshuai like others. Even if ChunZi is interested, you might as well enter Zhuang Yixu." Yang Chendong kept smiling politely, and then made an invitation gesture very gentlemanly.


    Seeing Yang Chendong''s invitation, ChunZi was very happy and even bowed her head shyly. She knew that such an approach would be very destructive. "Thank you, dongshuai."


    ChunZi agreed and strode towards Yang Chendong. Kobayashi and other guards followed him around, but when they came to the gate of Yang family villa, Hu Mang, who had been around the sixth young master, suddenly stretched out his big hand and blocked Kobayashi and others, and then said in a thick voice, "the manor is an important place and belongs to private territory. Outsiders are not allowed to enter without permission. You''d better stay outside."


    Kobayashi was dissatisfied with the princess for wasting her limited time in such a seemingly ordinary manor. Now I heard that I was not allowed to wait for others to enter, and where I was willing to rely, I immediately widened my eyes, that is, looked at Hu Mang, and said loudly "baga!"


    "Hmm? What do you want to do?" although he didn''t understand Japanese and didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence, Hu mang could see that Kobayashi was angry. At present, he stared back angrily and looked indomitable.


    As soon as Hu mang was angry, the tall Yang Er on one side took a very direct step forward and almost stuck with Kobayashi. Later, with his unique height, he stared down at Kobayashi and looked like he would do it at any time.


    Not only Yang Er, but also Yang Wu who followed him and the cold front of Qiu Wu''s first guard also made an appearance of being ready to attack at any time.


    Originally, it seemed to be a harmonious atmosphere. Because of Kobayashi''s words, it became a lot nervous. A breath of killing filled the audience. ChunZi, who didn''t know kung fu, felt a burst of cold.


    I don''t understand why I feel this way, but the smart ChunZi still knows that he doesn''t have any advantage now. At present, he angrily scolded Kobayashi in Japanese, "Mr. Kobayashi, this is not Japan or the imperial palace. Please restrain your temper and character."


    "Princess, they won''t let us in. Wouldn''t it be very dangerous if someone wanted to be bad for you?" Kobayashi replied reluctantly.


    In Japan, respect and inferiority are still highly valued. It''s just a guard captain. It''s said that you can''t talk to the Lord like this. But when it comes to each other''s life, you don''t have to worry so much.


    ChunZi didn''t blame Kobayashi because he knew this. On the contrary, she also thought it was too risky to enter Yangjiazhuang alone. After just a little hesitation, he nodded gently, "well, you''re right, let''s just leave."


    ChunZi looked at Yang Chendong, who had been clear all the time, and said with a beautiful smile, "dongshuai, I''m very sorry. My servant reminded me that there are very important things I haven''t done. I think I''ll leave first?"


    Even the name of the servant knows that Yang Chendong is interested in ChunZi Zhengjia and is even more curious about the destination of Daming. "That''s really bad news. But even if Miss ChunZi has something important to do, I won''t delay you. Please."


    "Thank you for your consideration. If I have a chance, I will visit dongshuai." ChunZi said politely.


    "There will be a chance," Yang Chendong said with great certainty. Of course, in ChunZi''s eyes, it''s hard to say whether this person is too arrogant.


    ChunZi finally left and left Yangjiazhuang with Xiaolin and seven or eight guards. His eyes kept watching them leave. When there was no trace, Yang Chendong still stood there with his posture just now.

 Chapter 237

    "Well, young master, miss ChunZi is gone." seeing Yang Chendong still standing in situ, Hu mang still made a sound to remind him, although he didn''t want to.


    "Well, I know." Yang Chendong was called back by this, but his face was as usual without any embarrassment. In fact, he really had nothing to be embarrassed about, because what he thought was not ChunZi, nor the other party''s beauty, but the other party''s destination. Because in the history he knows, there seems to be nothing about this woman, but the other party still came, which can only show that history has changed and his predicted advantage is gradually losing.


    In fact, in history, although there is ChunZi, it is true that she has not been to Daming. At that time, although Daming defeated vara, he only won miserably in defense. Of course, such a record could not attract the admiration and respect of others, so there was no fact that ChunZi came here in admiration. All this has changed because of the emergence of Yang Chendong.


    "Hu Mang, inform the Security Bureau to check, check the Japanese mission, and spend a lot of money to buy one or two people when necessary." it is precisely because he knows that the advantage of prediction is gone that Yang Chendong needs to deal with everything carefully.


    "Don''t worry, young master." Hu mang said confidently. In their eyes, a small Japanese country is just a Japanese pirate, which should not be taken seriously. This was all because he did not know the Japanese invasion of China hundreds of years later and what ambitions the island country would have in the future.


    But Yang Chendong knew that instinctively, he never underestimated this country and nation, so that he would pay special attention to anything about them.


    With the order of the sixth young master, the machine of the Security Bureau operated quickly and effectively, and soon bought a cook of a Japanese mission with a lot of money. From it, we not only learned about ChunZi, but also made a general combing of the political situation of Japan.


    The information was sent to Yang Chendong''s study early the next morning. After the sixth young master spent a lot of effort to settle the four women of Hu Yan, he saw the latest information on the table.


    ChunZi''s appearance can''t hide from Hu Yan and Qiao Yin, two women who stay in the villa. In fact, Yang Chendong has no need to hide it from them. Because of this, Hu Yan and Qiao Yin soon felt a sense of crisis when they heard that a beautiful woman who was only 15 or 16 years old appeared outside the Yangjiazhuang and met the sixth young master, and this was a Japanese woman from a different gang. After discussing it, they immediately informed the snow lady and Xiang lady who were still editing programs in the capital city.


    Just that night, there was a "fierce battle" with Yang Chendong. However, the sixth young master, who was in the best condition, was not afraid of them. It took more time and effort to settle them all.


    One morning, Yang Chendong saw the information on the desk, which gave him a general understanding of today''s state-owned Japan, and quickly made a response in his mind.


    Guo De Gang, a non mainstream crosstalk actor, once said, "give me 3000 Chengguan and I can level Tokyo." Yang Chendong also had such a dream. Only this can be a dream. Under the premise of world peace, such an idea is doomed to be impossible and impossible to achieve.


    It''s different now. Although it is still the world, it is hundreds of years ahead of schedule. At this time, the world has not even experienced World War I. Some great powers in history are still in their infancy, and some, such as the United States, have not yet emerged?


    Under such a good opportunity, of course, Yang Chendong will start first. Let them go to hell with the so-called powerful countries. There can only be one order in this world, that is, Han people are the main, Han people are the respect, Han people are the center, Han people''s will is the will of the world, and Han people''s ideas are the ideas of the world.


    Even so, there is no need for Japan to exist, and it is inevitable to understand them in advance.


    Yang Chendong also considered this issue when he was free. Japan is different from some western countries. In fact, they have some origins with the Han people. Some people even say that Japan is a branch of the Han people. Although it is not borne by the world, one thing is true, that is, in addition to language, the Japanese look the most similar to the Han people.


    Should such a country be completely eliminated or assimilated for its own use? If it is the latter, how to do it?


    The emergence of ChunZi is an opportunity for Yang Chendong to see the internal attack on the solid fortress. "Come on, inform Yang San and let him let out the wind. That''s what to do..." he called Hu Mang in front of him, and Yang Chendong whispered.


    ......


    ChunZi has just got up in an inn of acceptable scale in the capital. Just looking at her state, it is obvious that she didn''t sleep very well last night.


    After coming out of Yangjiazhuang, ChunZi was not idle, but did a lot of understanding and work. But the more so, Yang Chendong''s name lingered in her mind.


    Before, I just knew that defeating the vara army was carried out under the leadership of a loyal and courageous Duke of Daming. In the future, we just won by having a strong army and a large number of people. However, after yesterday''s trip to Yangjiazhuang and a certain understanding, ChunZi knew how young, talented and how to do everything today.


    Yang Bao, Shenxianju, Tianwaitian and Yangjia bank can also be used by them, especially the most mysterious mercenary organizations. When these news are concentrated in front of ChunZi, she wants to despise him, but she can''t do it.


    "Princess, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you rest well last night?" guard leader Xiaolin was walking into the room at this time. He saw ChunZi''s slightly haggard appearance and asked with a surprised look on his face.


    Kobayashi is secretly happy to accept the task of protecting ChunZi. He is also a man, and he is still a young man. Naturally, he likes ChunZi''s appearance very much. But he was very clear about his identity and status, and how far away he was from the princess.


    It''s impossible to be together, but it''s a satisfaction to have a close contact? Therefore, in his heart, Kobayashi cares about ChunZi very much. Seeing that the princess seems to be in a bad mood, he is naturally shocked.


    "It''s all right, Mr. Kobayashi. I just miss my father. By the way, I''d like you to collect the information about Zhongdan today. The more, the better, the more detailed, please!" ChunZi forced a moving smile and said to Kobayashi.


    "Hey, please don''t worry, princess. I''ll do it right away." Kobayashi was naturally excited when he saw that the princess was so kind to herself. He immediately agreed and turned around to do the job.


    But what Kobayashi didn''t know was that shortly after he took people away, the people of the Japanese mission came near the Inn and began reconnaissance here.


    It''s also careless to say that the Japanese mission sent a lot of people this time, including many business representatives. They want to investigate the market of Daming, and then see if it is possible to further trade, deepen the understanding between the two countries, and enrich the economy of Japan. After all, a country of bullets, almost a lot of things need to be purchased. This gave ChunZi a chance. After spending a lot of money, he got a quota and hid it in the mission disguised as a man.


    It is said that it has not been found all the way. Now it has successfully reached the capital of Daming, so it is less likely to be found. But everything was destroyed because of Yang Chendong''s appearance. Not long ago, Yougui Aoki, head of the Japanese mission, received an important message from his cook that chunko kohara, daughter of the emperor of the back garden of Japan, had come to Daming and was walking around Daming with ominous intention.


    When he received the news on the first day of junior high school, Aoki Yougui naturally had a look of disbelief. He is the confidant of the general''s righteous government. That''s why he got such a good job. But if you let the general know that the princess is also in the mission and is still in contact with the senior level of Daming, even his life will be difficult to protect.


    In this way, whether the news is true or false, Aoki Yougui must investigate the matter clearly. If he believes that Princess ChunZi is really in Daming, he must be killed. On the one hand, it will relieve the future trouble. On the other hand, it will make a little more estrangement between Daming and the emperor in the back garden. With a human life lawsuit, it is even more difficult to unite together. The emperor must rely on the power of the general to fully benefit the righteous government. In this way, the position of the general is unbreakable.


    Aoki Yougui made a decision and immediately called his escort captain Chi Shang to report the news. At the same time, he also issued an order to investigate. If the situation is true, he can deal with it on the spot.


    After receiving the order, Chi Shang brought people to the inn. This check really found out that ChunZi was in the inn. When Chi Shang was shocked, he reported the news to the top and informed the leader Aoki Yougui. After some discussion, he decided to take advantage of the dark and make sure to solve the decision of ChunZi and his party in the capital of Daming.


    Through the observation of the chef who was heavily bought and the safety bureau''s eye liner, Yang Chendong could easily confirm the decision and task of the Japanese mission. He laughs at the moment. "Good, the opportunity to this young master is not going to pass. Heroes love us?"


    At present, after Yang Chendong sighed, he also made some careful arrangements.


    In the evening, Kobayashi, who had been running all day, came back with several guards. According to the meaning of Princess ChunZi, I collected a lot of information about Yang Chendong.

 Chapter 238

    Speaking of it, it''s really not difficult, because if you casually pull a person from the capital street, he can also tell you some stories and stories about dongshuai.


    With a lot of information, Kobayashi returns to the inn. Kobayashi gives his things to ChunZi. When he sees the happy expression on his face, he feels that his efforts of this day have not been in vain. Then he had time to eat something to add to his stomach.


    Just as Kobayashi began to eat, a trusted guard outside the door came in, "Captain, the situation outside seems wrong. I always feel a pair of eyes staring at us in the dark."


    "What?" he threw away the food in his hand. Kobayashi turned and looked at the guard who came to report the news, with a shocked face.


    He believes in the ability of his subordinates and won''t talk nonsense about some things. If you say it, you must find something. At that moment, he had no idea of eating. Instead, he turned and walked out of the kitchen, came to a corner of the courtyard, and began to close his eyes and feel it.


    Kobayashi was originally a royal bodyguard. Because of his outstanding performance, he was arranged to protect the safety of Princess ChunZi. His own strength is not weak. Even he himself came from a ninja family. Because of this, he soon felt a different place and a kind of seemingly dangerous.


    Sometimes the Ninja''s sixth sense is very strong. In addition, the strength of IKEYAMA and others is not so powerful. Kobayashi soon felt the danger. When he learned that he had been watched, Kobayashi did not panic, which was originally expected by him.


    With so many people, the princess is so amazing. It''s hard not to be found, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    It was precisely because he had been prepared long ago that Xiaolin came to the childe''s room in no hurry. At this time, ChunZi was looking down and looking at some materials recorded by Yang Chendong. When he saw the captain of the guard appear, he was surprised and asked, "Xiaolin Jun? Don''t you have to rest? How come to me? You don''t need to rest now. Go to rest."


    "Princess, we have been found. There are many strange faces outside the inn. It is likely that they are sent by Ambassador Aoki Yougui. I think we need to move." Kobayashi said in a slightly anxious voice with more firmness in his eyes.


    ChunZi is a goddess in Kobayashi''s eyes. Only when he still has one breath, he will never let anyone hurt the princess. He vowed.


    "Nani?" ChunZi said in Japanese in surprise, and then his face was more nervous.


    In the original meaning of ChunZi, the danger is just a boat trip from Japan to Daming. As long as she arrives at Daming safely, she can reveal her identity and then put forward the marriage to the emperor of Daming. At that time, she will be safe whether she chooses the prince or even the emperor of Daming.


    It was only because he didn''t understand the situation of Daming until he came to the capital. Although the emperor of Daming had a prince, he was still in his infancy and could not marry at all. As for Zhu Qiyu, the emperor of the Ming Dynasty, although she is very young, she has no deep foundation. In addition, there are many concubines in the harem. Even if she wants to marry, I''m afraid it''s difficult to give any help to Japan in a short time. Not to mention that today''s Daming is a situation of two emperors ruling together, and their own troubles have not been solved? It''s even harder to get support.


    The marriage didn''t seem feasible. ChunZi didn''t immediately reveal her identity, which also made her safety a little more changed. Now that her opponent finally found the door, how could she not panic?


    "Jun Kobayashi, where are we moving?" ChunZi pretended to be calm after the panic. After all, she was just a little girl under the age of 16. Although she was born noble and very beautiful, she was afraid that she had no more experience than others when she really faced the sword.


    "Xiao Lin doesn''t know." he shook his head honestly. "Princess, either you choose to be an open identity and marry the emperor of the Ming Dynasty as your imperial concubine, or we will kill all the way out of the capital, find a place with a coastline and find a boat to return home."


    Although Kobayashi is still confident in his strength, after all, only eight guards followed him this time. The disadvantage in number is the weakness in the end. He knows very well that as an ambassador, Aoki Yougui brings a team of nearly 500 people. Among them, there are more than 300 soldiers with combat effectiveness. Eight against three hundred, he still has to ensure the absolute safety of ChunZi. He doesn''t have much confidence.


    "This... Let me think." ChunZi didn''t expect that the decision would come so fast that he couldn''t make a decision for a moment. After all, this is related to her life. What kind of man a woman chooses is often related to the happiness of her life. She has to think more.


    "Princess, time is running out. Please make a decision early and I''ll go out again." Kobayashi doesn''t want ChunZi to make the first choice. Any man can''t accept this kind of giving away the goddess. But he had no way to ensure that he could send the princess out safely. For a time, he also fell into a dilemma. Simply don''t participate and let the princess make a wise decision.


    Some decisions are not so easy. While ChunZi is still in a dilemma about how to choose, Kobayashi once again enters the room without permission. This time his face became more serious. "Princess, it''s getting dark. They''re going to do it. There are enemies at the front door, back door and side door of the inn. Next, we''re afraid we''re going to kill them."


    "Kill out? Will we die?" ChunZi''s nature finally revealed. After all, they are still young. Few people are not afraid when they face life and death.


    ChunZi''s look of expectation made Kobayashi''s heart like a drop of blood. He didn''t want to disappoint the princess, but he didn''t have absolute confidence. He could only avoid but didn''t answer: "princess, as long as Kobayashi has one breath, he won''t let anyone hurt you."


    The underlying meaning of the words is that as long as Kobayashi is still alive, he will try his best to protect ChunZi''s safety, but is he dead?


    After hearing the meaning of this sentence, ChunZi nodded blankly, "well, let''s rush out. If we can, go to the seaside and find a way to return home."


    ChunZi finally made a decision not to marry Daming. Every woman has her own dream, not to mention a girl like ChunZi who has been high since childhood. She may have more pursuit for marriage. Her man is destined to be different and strong in the world.


    Kobayashi decided not to marry the Daming royal family. After Kobayashi got the answer, his face was also happy. For him, even if he can''t live together, it may be a very happy thing to be together when he dies.


    After unifying the goal, ChunZi first changed into a set of black clothes that had been prepared for a long time. The wide clothes could better hide her in the night, and cover up her good identity. After everything was done, under the protection of Kobayashi, a group of six people rushed out to the front door of the inn.


    Kobayashi did not choose to attack blindly, but sent two team members to rush out of the back door and two to the side door to create a false image of breaking through for outsiders. Then he took the remaining four guards to protect the princess from the front door.


    The reason for choosing the main gate is that it is on the street. When you are here, you can see the soldiers of the five military and horse departments of the capital of the Ming Dynasty patrolling here. Presumably, although the existence of these people will not necessarily help them, they can at least have the intention of deterring the enemy.


    Led by Kobayashi, the six people rushed out of the main gate of the inn. They were greeted by a burst of short bow and arrow feathers. Kobayashi kept waving a ninja knife in front of him. One after another, the arrow plumes hit the knife and made a crackling sound before it fell to the ground.


    "Rush out quickly." seeing that the enemy even used bows and arrows, Kobayashi knew that the situation was more serious than he thought. These people were reckless and did nothing but kill the princess.


    A wave of bows and arrows were blocked by five people in Kobayashi. The price paid for this was that one guard was injured by an arrow and lost the ability to move quickly.


    But at this time, Kobayashi has no time to see his brother''s injury. What he has to do now is to leave here quickly and run as far as possible before the second wave of enemy attack. "Come with me and get out of here..."


    Just halfway through the conversation, four figures suddenly appeared in front of me, like ghosts, and then four Ninja knives chopped at me.


    Four ninjas, in the face of such an opponent, Kobayashi was surprised. At the same time, he kicked his feet on the ground. The whole person rose up and shouted in Japanese, "protect the princess."


    Kobayashi was not surprised. He thought Ambassador Aoki sent only warriors. Although it was difficult to deal with, it was not without a glimmer of vitality. But now, seeing the appearance of a ninja in the name of being good at assassination, he knew that this time it was more or less bad.


    Although the strength of the four ninjas can''t compare with their own, after all, there are too many opponents. If they just protect themselves or even escape, Kobayashi still has some confidence, but his duty is to protect the princess, which is difficult to complete.


    Kobayashi, with his body in the air, quickly flashed several ideas in his heart, but at the same time, the empty man''s left hand was not idle. He stretched out his hand into his arms. When he took it out, there were several Ninja darts in his palm.


    "Shua!"


    As soon as his left hand was raised, the dart was thrown out vigorously and flew towards the four ninjas who came after him.


    Kobayashi, whose strength is much higher than that of ordinary people, successfully plunged the dart into the throat of a ninja, and one of the four opponents went. But Kobayashi was not happy at all, because he had noticed that the three men who protected the princess had been surrounded by a group of knights in black. The princess surrounded in the middle was just pale, like a small boat on the sea, which could overturn and be in danger at any time.

 Chapter 239

    The situation was so dangerous that Kobayashi, who could have continued to fight in the way of fighting, gave up his advantage. Instead, Kobayashi fell into the crowd in the street, and then rushed left and right. He attacked several times and killed three Japanese samurai.


    Kobayashi''s speed is very fast, and his moves are very strange. In addition, his body method is unpredictable. It takes a lot of time for anyone to kill him. Unfortunately, his task was to protect Princess ChunZi. For this purpose, he had to give up his advantage and rushed into the crowd with a knife.


    Kobayashi''s sudden addition did ease the pressure of the three guards protecting ChunZi, but as people in black rushed over at the back door and side door, Kobayashi knew that the four men he sent were afraid to be dead, and it should be his turn next.


    Three men, plus Kobayashi and ChunZi, were surrounded by forty or fifty people in black. Long bows and short swords fell like raindrops. It was only less than 30 seconds. Two of the three guards fell down, leaving only Kobayashi, the princess and the last guard.


    "Captain, I fought with them and asked you to protect the princess to rush out." the last guard couldn''t see any hope. He shouted at Xiao Lin and rushed out. But he was still on the way out, and he had hit three arrows in his chest. Then he stared wide, leaned back and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Ah!" seeing the death of the guard so close, ChunZi, who has always been calm, finally shouted in horror at this moment. In the dark night, her cry like a yellow warbler was so different and amazing.


    "Who?" maybe it was because the cry played a role, or maybe life should not be lost. A voice like a huge thunder sounded, and a team of people and horses suddenly appeared on the other side of the street, slowly coming.


    The captain of the pool guard who led the team saw that the target was close at hand and the task was about to be completed. Suddenly, another team came behind him. His eyes showed a unwilling look, "come on, rush up, kill the target, and then retreat."


    Chi Shang thought that there was still some distance between the two sides. Only give him time to kill the princess and Kobayashi.


    Chi Shang''s idea is not wrong. He does have a chance to do it at a distance of tens of meters. Unfortunately, he didn''t know who was close in the dark, but if he could see the luxury carriage during the day, he wouldn''t think so. For nothing else, just because the owner of the luxury carriage is well known in the capital. He is Yang Chendong, a loyal and courageous hero.


    It was Yang Chendong who passed here. Few people knew whether it was intentional or unintentional. The important thing is that Yang Chendong did appear here and let the servant Yang Erxian roar. But the voice shouted, and the other party didn''t mean to stop, which made Yang Er angry. "Young master, these people don''t listen to advice. If they want to do it, please give orders."


    "Do it." Yang Chendong''s voice without any emotion came from the luxurious carriage. Standing on the street are Japanese samurai and ninjas. He won''t have a trace of pain or tenderness when he dies.


    A platoon of cold fronts standing around the carriage had been waiting for this order. When he heard that the sixth young master started to shoot, the cold front of 30 people independently held a shooting competition in class.


    The reason why it is called a competition is that the three classes are competing with each other to see who has more fruitful results.


    "BAM BAM." in the black night, the sound of gunfire came out, which was so deafening and earth shaking. With the sound of the gun, there was a dazzling red light like a meteor. In exchange, Japanese samurai standing dozens of meters away fell to the ground one after another.


    "Princess, get down." seeing the red light coming, Kobayashi instinctively hugged ChunZi and fell to the ground. But he didn''t know how superfluous this action was. Cold fronts had long been ordered not to hurt the princess. How could they hurt ChunZi in the dark with night vision?


    Bursts of gunfire sounded like firecrackers were lit. After two waves of continuous attacks, there were no black warriors who could stand in the street. In a short period of time, except for a few people such as Ikemi who reacted very quickly and fled at the first time, none of the other Japanese samurai in the scene escaped from Shengtian.


    "Clean the battlefield." after seeing a burst of gunfire, the scene became silent. After that, Hu mang shouted an order instead of Yang Chendong. At one time, 30 cold fronts and Qiu Wu''s first guard began to move forward in the form of search.


    In the process of their advance, there will be gunshots from time to time. Whenever anyone is found alive, the cold front will make up a shot independently. This also depends on the usual training and teaching. In Yang Chendong''s words, often kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself.


    The gunfire came from time to time, which made some wounded but not dead warriors show a decisive look on their faces. Knowing that they could not escape death in this way, they got up one by one and wanted to make a final fight.


    However, such an action is not even a threat in the eyes of Leng Feng. They have long been prepared. They just need to constantly pull the hook, and a knight in black who takes the initiative to stand up will become a dead soul under the gun.


    ChunZi also lay on the ground at this time. Although she was protected by Kobayashi, she was still trembling. She didn''t know who came and what her fate was waiting for next. She didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Compared with ChunZi who is afraid and afraid, Kobayashi is also flustered. He knows the strength of these warriors and even several ninjas. But these people were so vulnerable in front of the visitors. He couldn''t help thinking, how likely would they be to survive in the face of advanced firearms?


    While still making a comparison in his heart, the sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer. When he was about to come to him, Kobayashi finally couldn''t help shouting in some suffocating Chinese: "don''t kill us, we surrender."


    It is not easy for a samurai, a ninja of the Japanese royal family, to shout out the words of surrender. Even such a practice is tantamount to Kobayashi cutting off the road of samurai. But for the sake of his princess, he resolutely made this decision.


    Kobayashi''s sudden cry attracted the attention of five cold front gunmen. In fact, they have long been paying attention to the movement here. Even if Kobayashi doesn''t shout, they will soon search here. Shouting is just exposing the position in advance.


    It seems to be to prove that he has no intention to kill. After shouting, Kobayashi took the initiative to throw the Ninja knife in his hand to the ground, and then stood up with his head in his hands. "Don''t kill us, we are also victims."


    "Yes, we are the victims." with Kobayashi''s rise, ChunZi was liberated, naturally stood up, and also learned Kobayashi''s appearance, holding his head in both hands, with a pitiful expression.


    "Bring someone to the young master." seeing that the princess appeared and was still safe, Hu Mang, who was in charge of directing the battle, breathed a sigh of relief, then took the initiative to stride forward and led ChunZi and Kobayashi to the side of the luxury carriage.


    Kobayashi was naturally served by a special waiter. When he was more than ten meters away from the carriage, he was stopped. But this time, facing dozens of black guns, he became very honest.


    Instead, ChunZi followed Hu Mang and came to the side of the carriage smoothly. He was seeing the scene that the carriage curtain was lifted, revealing Yang Chendong''s young and confident face.


    "Oh? It''s miss ChunZi. We''re really predestined!" Yang Chendong''s mouth tilted slightly and smiled at ChunZi.


    ChunZi didn''t expect that the visitor was Yang Chendong, a loyal and courageous public, but she was an acquaintance. Of course, it was better. She immediately exclaimed, "dongshuai, someone wants to kill ChunZi. Please save me."


    "Oh? Who did such a beautiful ChunZi offend? Why did he make such a big battle?" Yang Chendong didn''t say whether to save or not. Instead, he looked like he wanted to ask the reason for the matter.


    ChunZi doesn''t want to expose her identity too early. After all, she doesn''t understand Yang Chendong. If she exposes her identity, what will the other party do to threaten her father and Emperor? Only the present needs people, how to explain the current situation?


    Just when ChunZi was still struggling to tell his true identity to answer dongshuai''s question. At the other end of the street, there was a dense and complicated sound of footsteps.


    This burst of footsteps made ChunZi''s face frightened again. Instead, Yang Chendong seemed to have expected all this long ago. He was not surprised at all. Instead, he showed a warm smile to ChunZi, "well, get on the carriage first. And the man named Xiaolin, take off his black clothes and change into our clothes."


    ChunZi''s small hand was grasped by Yang Chendong''s big hand and pulled into the carriage. Perhaps it was because of his great strength that he lost control and rushed forward for a moment. He didn''t stop until he hit Yang Chendong''s broad arms.


    Suddenly, Yang Chendong held him in his arms. What he could smell in his nose was the strong smell of male hormones. For a time, ChunZi was scared by the mutation in front of him.


    Don''t look at how confident she is in front of men, but it''s the first time she has been in such close contact with the opposite sex. Even the father didn''t hold himself like this. Now she felt the strong heartbeat in Yang Chendong''s chest and was intoxicated for a time.

 Chapter 240

    Yang Chendong didn''t feel anything wrong. For ChunZi, he rushed into his arms at once. He just thought that his strength was too strong, which was caused by underestimation of ChunZi''s own weight.


    Just when ChunZi still had a blurred expression and hid in Yang Chendong''s arms. A team of people and horses had come to a place more than ten meters in front of the carriage. When these people saw the corpses and blood everywhere, they instinctively raised their short knives and long guns, and the atmosphere suddenly became much colder.


    "Who are you?" asked the general with a nervous tone. He also holds a fire bomb that can be launched into the air at any time. As long as the firebomb takes off, this area will soon be surrounded by the Ming army. In the meantime, it will be even more difficult for a mouse to escape.


    "Who''s coming? I''m not polite when I see Zhong Dan Gong. Whose subordinates are you?" seeing more and more people in the dark opposite, Hu mang not only didn''t have the slightest fear, but also shouted angrily.


    This cry also led to ChunZi''s body trembling in the luxury carriage. He couldn''t help adding some strength in his hands, and he made more effort to hold Yang Chendong''s hands around his waist.


    "Don''t be nervous, nothing will happen." feeling ChunZi''s tension and fear, Yang Chendong stretched out his right hand and patted each other on the back. The magnetic sound poured into ChunZi''s ears like the sound of nature, making her feel so warm and reassuring.


    From small to large, ChunZi didn''t have much contact with the opposite sex because of her identity. There are few men who can give her a sense of security. It seems that the father emperor is one. He won''t accompany her most of the time, but has been worrying about state affairs, so that it has become an extravagant hope to ask for the embrace of the father emperor.


    Now, he fell into Yang Chendong''s arms and felt the powerful and clear heartbeat. In cooperation with the reassuring voice, ChunZi at this moment even gave birth to a intoxicated mood. As the old saying goes, everyone is drunk if he is not drunk!


    On the street, Hu Mang''s voice clearly spread out. Originally, he was still a little nervous. There was a picture of soldiers of the five cities army and horse division who might fight at any time. As soon as they heard that the man opposite was loyal and brave, the focused spirit of killing quickly dispersed. The leading general fell to his knees with a plop and said in a somewhat excited voice, "the small one is a subordinate of the sun Bing Command Department of the five cities army and horse department. I''ve seen the loyal and brave Duke."


    "I''ve seen the loyal and courageous public." hundreds of officers and men of the five cities army and horse division, following the general with the team, fell to their knees and shouted.


    After the two world wars of warla, Zhongdan had the title of military God in the five cities'' army and horse department. Everyone admires Youjia. Now he knows that the God of the army is coming. Who dares to have the mind to use knives and guns?


    Although there were many visitors, just a loyal and brave man, let them all kneel down on the ground. This scene was being seen by ChunZi in the carriage, which immediately stimulated her deep heart and made her more interested in Yang Chendong.


    "It''s sun Chong''s subordinates. They are all his own people. Get up." Yang Chendong, sitting in the carriage, said in a clear voice. Then he said, "Hu mang stays and deals with the things here. You must give an explanation when you find out who wants to attack our company. Others will go back to Yang family village with our company."


    "Don''t worry, sir." Hu mang bowed with his fist. When he looked up, he gave Yang Chendong a clear look. Obviously, he had understood what the young master meant, that is, to make trouble and give a good look to these people who killed ChunZi.


    "Send the loyal and courageous public!" hundreds of officers and men of the five cities army and horse division just got up. Seeing that Yang Chendong was about to leave, they immediately knelt down again on the ground and said in unison.


    Under the protection of the first guard and Leng Feng, Yang Chendong''s luxury carriage drove out of the capital and went straight to Yang Jiazhuang 15 miles south of the city.


    When the car got out of the capital, the dark carriage suddenly lit up. The lantern in the car was lit. ChunZi also left Yang Chendong''s arms with a blush. At this time, she finally had the opportunity to look around. When she saw the incomparable width in the carriage, even if she wanted to lie here without any problem, she couldn''t help staring at her eyes.


    The identity of the princess made her experience wider than ordinary people. It''s not that she hasn''t seen such a big carriage, but it''s the first time she''s seen such a big space, especially when she walks so stably and has no sense of turbulence. Of course, she didn''t know that the bottom of the carriage was equipped with a damping system, and the wheels were not ordinary wooden wheels, but replaced by tires. It can be said that for comfort, many things in the warehouse are used, which can be so large and so stable.


    Of course, such a carriage is the only one in the whole Ming Dynasty, even if the emperor has not owned it yet?


    He looked around with novel eyes. After a long time, he toured about for a while. Then he noticed that Yang Chendong''s eyes had been staring at himself. At present, he looked down and said, "I''m sorry, I really didn''t see anything. Let dongshuai laugh?"


    "Where? Anyone who enters the carriage for the first time will be like this. It''s not surprising." Yang Chendong shook his head and said indifferently.


    "Why? Have many people entered this carriage? I don''t know who they are?" ChunZi asked with a curious look, but she was afraid that only she knew what was in her mind.


    "There are several people, my four wives have stayed here, and my seven sisters." Yang Chendong seemed to think for a moment, and then answered without delay.


    When Yang Chendong said that she had four wives, ChunZi obviously had a sense of struggle in her eyes. She seemed to be struggling with something, but her good psychological quality made her return to normal soon. "Really? Dongshuai already has four wives, which is really enviable."


    "Ha ha, that''s good. Many people say that like you." Yang Chendong laughed. It seems that it''s a matter of pride to have four wives. After laughing, he also asked curiously, "miss ChunZi, I saved you today. Can you tell me why those people want to kill you?"


    "Well, didn''t I say that before? I was born in a merchant family. These people came for money. Fortunately, dongshuai passed by and saved the little girl''s life." ChunZi didn''t blink when he lied. He just opened his mouth and came. All this was just thought of after entering the carriage. Before she fully understood Yang Chendong, she would not easily expose her identity.


    "I see. Even so, those killers were killed by my servants and guards. You should be safe now. It''s better to separate from them." Yang Chendong said casually when he saw ChunZi. It was as if he had done it with ease.


    Yang Chendong''s sudden words suddenly changed ChunZi''s face. Just now, she was still thinking about how to leave the carriage and Yang Chendong''s house. If a man who can marry four ladies can ignore his beauty, she won''t believe it anyway.


    But before he could say it, others took the initiative to ask him to leave. It was so easy to achieve his goal. On the contrary, ChunZi didn''t adapt to it and gave birth to another idea. That''s it. It''s a wilderness. Where are you going when you get off the bus? If the killer came after him, he wouldn''t be so lucky to meet Yang Chendong.


    It''s dangerous to leave here, so why not go back to Yangjiazhuang with Yang Chendong first? Although there may be other dangers, it''s better than losing your life.


    Thinking that Yang Chendong is at least the loyal and courageous public of Daming, he should not do what is difficult for others. ChunZi made a decision in an instant. When looking at young master Yang Liu, there was an obvious gentle color in his eyes, "dongshuai, the little woman is alone. You won''t really put me here. It''s so dark outside. I''ll be afraid."


    "How can you be alone? Don''t you still have a guard? Don''t worry, I''ll leave him to protect you." Yang Chendong said with an air of perplexity.


    Listening to Yang Chendong''s mistake, ChunZi was ashamed and angry at his incomprehensible style, but he continued to explain: "dongshuai, ChunZi doesn''t mean that. I mean, it''s dark outside now, I''ll be afraid. It''s better to allow me to have a night''s rest in Yang family villa, and it''s not too late to go on the road tomorrow."


    "Oh? You want to come back to Yang family village with me? But my two wives are in the village. I''m afraid it''s hard to explain." Yang Chendong was very proud when he saw the little white rabbit entering the wolf''s nest. At the same time, he pretended to be very embarrassed.


    Hearing that he even compared himself to his wife, ChunZi was angry. Think I''m not you yet? As I said, it''s a disgraceful thing to be small as a person with the respect of the princess. But thinking of asking for help now, I still had to pull down my face and say in a stimulating tone, "why? Is the handsome and handsome talent dongshuai so afraid of his wife?"


    "Not afraid?" Yang Chendong shook his head. "It''s respect. Just, it''s really dark outside. It''s really inappropriate to leave you a little woman here. Then go back to Zhuang with my father. Just remember to leave after breakfast tomorrow morning, you know?"


    Seeing that Yang Chendong agreed to come down, ChunZi still didn''t have any psychological burden for just staying in Yang family village for one night, he quickly nodded, "OK, just stay one night."

 Chapter 241

    ChunZi looked very cute at the moment. His big eyes flickered. After reading it, Yang Chendong praised it and nodded at the same time, "OK, that''s it."


    The carriage didn''t mean to stop. Without Yang Chendong''s other orders, the brigade entered Yang Jiazhuang smoothly. As soon as he entered the villa, Yang Chendong took the initiative to get off the carriage and went straight to the inner yard under the protection of Yang Er, Yang Wu and Qiu Wu. ChunZi and Kobayashi were arranged to stay in the guest room outside the courtyard.


    When he arrived at a new place, ChunZi was still curious. First, he was just frightened. Second, it was dark early. He felt tired. He entered the guest room, simply cleaned the lower part, went to bed, and soon fell asleep.


    Kobayashi was very alert. Although he fell on the bed, the six senses had not been closed. But no one made up his mind at all, and his caution was doomed to be superfluous.


    In the study in the inner courtyard of Yangjiazhuang. Hu mang has rushed back. He and the people of the five cities army and Horse Department handled the bodies of the killers together. After finding out that the killers were actually Japanese warriors, he has reported them. Next, he will be handed over to the royal guards and the East Hall. He just needs to wait for the news.


    "Yes, well done. It''s already late. Let''s go to rest except those on duty. By the way, don''t forget the morning exercise tomorrow morning. You can''t stop, but also make a momentum, okay?" Yang Chendong patted Hu mang on the shoulder and said hard to the people, so he made some arrangements for the things tomorrow morning.


    After dealing with the business, Yang Chendong returned to his bedroom. Here, the eldest lady Hu Yan and the second lady Qiao Yin had been waiting here. As soon as he entered the room, they came forward to undress him with great enthusiasm.


    Yang Chendong stood there enjoying the beauty''s service. After his coat was taken off, Hu Yan sounded in his ear with a careful voice, "LIULANG, I heard that the Japanese girl named ChunZi was brought back to the village by you, didn''t you?"


    "Hehe, that''s right. She was chased and killed tonight. Her husband passed by and saved her easily." Yang Chendong replied with a smile. Why doesn''t he know the thoughts of Hu Yan and Qiao yin? But now is not the time to explain too much. He is not 100% sure how things will develop, and he will not say a word more about things he is not sure of.


    The understated answer obviously can''t satisfy Hu Yan and Qiao Yin. But as a woman, I can''t say more. On the day they married Yang Chendong, they were ready to share with others. After all, their husband was too excellent, and such people were destined not to be ordinary.


    Instead of having time to be jealous here, it''s better to take this opportunity to give birth to a child for him. In this way, he will have no worries in his life and don''t worry about anything.


    "LIULANG, let our sisters serve you and have a rest." Hu Yan and Qiao Yin, who made up their mind, made a decision after a simple look at each other, and both began to lean towards Yang Chendong.


    "Ha ha, OK, let''s have a rest together." Yang Chendong was happy to see his success. With a laugh, he held the two women in his arms one by one, and then rolled down to the big bed on one side


    ......


    Compared with Yang Chendong''s happy life, Aoki Yougui is too miserable.


    First, when he learned that Princess ChunZi appeared in Daming, he was nervous, so he sent his guard captain Chi Shang and asked him to take ninjas and warriors. He thought he was determined to win. But who would have thought that not long ago, Chi Shang ran back and said he missed. This is not the most annoying thing. Then the people of royal guards came to the door and asked Aoki Yougui to follow them to the Yamen on the grounds of assisting in the investigation.


    Although I haven''t been in Daming for a long time, I still know something about the royal guards'' yamen, that is, the imperial prison. Of course, Aoki Yougui refused, and expressed his protest and opposition on the grounds that he was an envoy of Japan.


    If you replace later generations with envoys of a country, you will never move lightly. Even with conclusive evidence, you need to approve at all levels if you want to move, and it is unknown when you will go. But today''s Daming is still in its heyday, but Japan is much weaker. Of course, Aoki Yougui''s protest will not play any role. Under the influence of several royal guards with big arms and round waist, he was soon put out, leaving the captain of the guard. Chi Shang was anxious to stamp his feet.


    Just as the night was getting dark, he had no better way. Only at dawn, he thought about taking a lot of money to ask the officials of the etiquette department to see how to save his upper official.


    But where did he know that the reason why the royal guards moved so fast was just because Yang Chendong was involved.


    The name of Zhongdan Gong is very famous not only among the people, but also among the people, the soldiers and horses of the five cities, and even among the royal guards. A while ago, many eunuchs were threatened by their lives because they offended this man. Now it matters to him. Where can anyone dare not pay attention to it? At least take the suspect into custody first. We can''t give Zhongdan the handle to get angry.


    As for the Ministry of rites, not to mention Hu Yan''s grandfather was the Minister of rites. If people there dared to put any water, it would be strange. Of course, he didn''t know about all this. He was nervous and nervous waiting for dawn.


    It is an eternal truth that dawn comes after night. When the new day''s sunshine shines into the room, ChunZi wakes up.


    But as soon as I woke up, I saw two maidservants serving her. "Miss, get up and wash first."


    "Oh." in a strange environment, ChunZi said obediently, and then had the opportunity to enjoy the new toothpaste and toothbrush for the first time, followed by the appearance of soap. That fresh aroma made ChunZi fall in love.


    After washing, it was the mirror of the gods, and the mirror was clearly illuminated. The perfect side of pure son was photographed, followed by the new shampoo, the perfume that could not be forgotten and so on. Even if the toilet paper needed to go to the toilet was so soft, all of these were completely stupid.


    I thought life in the palace was enough luxury, but there is still a big gap compared with here.


    Very fitting clothes, including shameful bras and masks, are comfortable and show her figure. It can be said that ChunZi has opened her eyes. She feels that the whole person is completely new. With the arrival of breakfast, the delicious food made ChunZi feel full, and he felt that the food of the ordinary day was not as much as this breakfast.


    I''ve changed my clothes and I''m full. With satisfaction, ChunZi went out of the room, came to the hospital and saw a scene that he would never forget.


    Thirty men in colorful clothes, braving the slightly cold weather in the morning, were practicing assassination with shining bayonets.


    The unified action makes the performance of 30 people as neat as one person. However, what''s more shocking is that these people didn''t make any sound at the moment when they rushed out of the bayonet. That''s why it gives people a terrible feeling.


    Whether they practice arrays or weapons, they have to shout. Only in this way can they show their momentum. But the thirty people did the opposite. They didn''t make a little sound during training. The dull meaning made people feel depressed. It was this mood that made Zhizi feel chest tightness or even suffocation.


    In the distance, Yang Chendong, a loyal and brave man in a short vest, was running with more than a dozen people. This scene also surprised ChunZi wrapped in a coat. You know, the new year is coming soon. It''s cold. Ordinary people can''t wait to shrink their hands and feet in a robe? But how could he wear so little?


    Not only Yang Chendong, but also the men around him were wearing the same clothes. They all showed their arms and thighs and ran behind Yang Chendong. In the crowd, ChunZi also saw his escort leader Kobayashi.


    Kobayashi is also in the team, and he is also wearing thin clothes. Although he does not show his arms and thighs like Yang Chendong, he is only wearing underwear. And more importantly, he was still at the end of the team. It seemed that he was panting and out of strength.


    ChunZi knows something about Kobayashi''s physical quality and is also the top among the royal guards, but now he is at the back of the team. He has been pulled down seven or eight positions from Yang Chendong, which is really unimaginable.


    But now, everything really happened. ChunZi stretched out her hands and covered her mouth in horror. At this moment, she was really surprised.


    At the same time, Kobayashi was surprised.


    As a bodyguard of the Japanese royal family and a leader among them, Kobayashi is a little conceited, and it is difficult for ordinary people to get into his eyes. This proud personality made him walk around the villa as soon as he woke up in the morning. This behavior was naturally stopped by the cold front patrolling.


    As far as martial arts are concerned, a word of discord is a fight. Kobayashi fought two cold front brothers one-on-two. In his opinion, he should easily defeat his opponent. It took him half a cup of tea to put them down. At the moment, it has been surrounded by other cold fronts, which has attracted Yang Chendong. The tallest Yang Er around Yang Chendong also rushed over.


    Kobayashi also won the first battle and the second, which made the other cold front feel a kind of shame. One by one, they rubbed their hands and wanted to get back their face. Yang Er, who has better skills, can see that Kobayashi wins because his body method is more strange and flexible. This may be the advantage of Ninja as the young master said.

 Chapter 242

    The flexible body method often makes Leng Feng''s close attack impossible. How can we fight this battle? Of course, this does not mean that Leng Feng will not be Kobayashi''s opponent in the real fight. If you fight with your life, you can still create a killing opportunity for another companion by pestering your opponent and fighting with your life. Not to mention whether Kobayashi can come to the cold front through a hail of bullets when he really fights with his life, or is it particularly known?


    But anyway, Xiao Lin won, Yang Er took a big step and stood up, "you''re pretty good, but I don''t know if you dare to fight me. Of course, you just played a game and wasted some physical strength. For fairness, how about I let you have one left hand?"


    Yang Er stood up and offered to let one left hand fight Kobayashi. This is an insult to the samurai. Where will Kobayashi give in? For the dignity of the warrior, he happily agreed.


    The surrounding cold front quickly stepped aside and gave up a big circle for the two to fight. When both sides stood, Kobayashi shot. As soon as the steps ran forward, the man came behind Yang Er, and then an inch fist hit Yang er''s waist.


    The speed of this attack was a little faster than that of the cold front just now. This attack also attracted a burst of cold breath from other busy cold fronts. At this time, everyone knew that Kobayashi had not tried his best.


    Looking at Yang Er, he stood there motionless, as if he hadn''t found Xiaolin''s attack. Until the opponent''s inch fist was about to hit his waist, and the distance was less than 15 cm, he suddenly turned around, attacked with his right arm turned his elbow, and met the inch fist with his hard elbow.


    Under Yang er''s sudden counterattack, Xiao Lin just felt a flower in front of him, and then a huge pain came from his right fist. He felt like hitting a piece of wrought iron. The strong rebound made him step back for three steps, and then he stood firm.


    The body shape is just to stand firm, a heart piercing foot kicks to his chest. Instinctively, Kobayashi stretched out his fists to resist, but after only one contact, his face changed greatly. Because the strength of this foot was so great that Kobayashi couldn''t stop it when he exhausted his whole body. After receiving a foot, the whole man leaned back and flew upside down until he flew out about seven or eight steps.


    With just one elbow and one foot, Kobayashi fell to the ground. This scene naturally attracted the loud cheers of other cold fronts.


    Kobayashi, who was knocked down to the ground, endured the pain from his arm and slowly stood up. "You just rely on your height and strength. If you are more patient, you will not be my opponent."


    "Do you compare endurance? Then you might as well run. I think this is a means to show endurance?" one was not very heavy, but it just made the whole audience hear it clearly. With the sound of patrol, we were seeing Yang Chendong in vest and shorts coming over with the first guard, such as Hu Mang, Yang Si, Yang Wu, Yang Liu and Qiu Wu.


    "Hello, young master." as soon as Yang Chendong appeared, all the cold front came forward to say hello and stood straight, all in a state of full spirit.


    "Good morning, everyone." Yang Chendong said to the crowd with a smile, and then walked to Xiaolin. "If you want to compare endurance, young master Ben is going to run now. You can try to keep up with me. As long as you can surpass us, you will prove that you are stronger. How about it?"


    Kobayashi was overjoyed to hear that he was going to race and run, and princess Zhongdan mentioned it. In the past, ninja training was very strict with speed and endurance, so running was also a regular thing. Now someone is competing with himself in this direction. He can''t be polite. He immediately agreed, "OK, I hope Zhongdan won''t cheat when he loses."


    "Just don''t cheat. Remember, if you really lose later, you have to admit your shortcomings, hahaha." Yang Chendong, who laughed up to the sky, said to Xiao Lin, then took a big step and started the morning run.


    In addition to Leng Feng''s need to train to assassinate, other brothers followed behind Yang Chendong and began to run all the way.


    It''s not exactly running. It''s far less specific than what came. Because there was no intention of jogging from the beginning, Yang Chendong took a big step and accelerated his speed at the first time.


    Kobayashi does not adapt to Yang Chendong''s running method. But he was not afraid. In his opinion, it was just that Zhongdan wanted to pull himself away and completely lose his confidence in order to show off his ability.


    As long as he can keep up with the other party''s early pace and rhythm, the other party will be weak in the later stage. At that time, it is time for him to surpass.


    It is with this idea and confidence that Kobayashi also threw off his arms and strode to keep up. And this one is a full six laps.


    Each circle is 400 meters, and the distance from six circles is nearly five miles. The pace has been kept at a constant speed, and Kobayashi behind him did not find the lack of loyalty and courage.


    This development process is completely different from what he imagined. While trying his best to follow, Kobayashi began to take off his clothes. Originally, he began to take off his coat because of the tight weather. After a while, only his underwear was left. Even so, he still felt hot and dry. The most important thing is that he is getting farther and farther away from Yang Chendong.


    After another six laps, Kobayashi has run five kilometers. Kobayashi feels that he has reached the limit, but looking at Yang Chendong, he still has the same complexion and relaxed steps.


    At this moment, if Xiao Lin doesn''t know Yang Chendong''s power, he really has learned Kung Fu for so many years. At this moment, his heart has the idea of admitting defeat. At this time, ChunZi appeared and saw the scene in front of him.


    The appearance of the goddess in his heart seemed to inject strength into Kobayashi at once. His legs, which were as heavy as iron and lead, also regained strength. He began to pursue, and he was really overtaken by two guards. Yang Chendong, who ran in front of him, felt the changes behind him. He just smiled at the corners of his mouth, and then began to accelerate. The instant force made Xiao Lin see a glimmer of hope and was pulled down for seven or eight meters.


    The increasing distance between the two sides finally made Kobayashi lose hope. At this moment, he knew he had lost, and the defeat was very complete.


    When a person has no hope and fighting spirit in his heart, the sense of sleepiness and fatigue all rush into his body. He just feels that Kobayashi, whose feet are getting heavier and heavier, finally plops to the ground after running for another half a lap, and is unable to stand up.


    Kobayashi fell down, and soon a guard came forward and helped him up. Then a large bowl of steaming broth was sent to his mouth, and then he poured it into his mouth. After a while, Kobayashi spit out a foul breath and reopened his eyes.


    "I''m all right. Send him to rest first and put on the nutrition package at the same time." an experienced security guard, seeing that Kobayashi opened his eyes again, was also relaxed on his face, and then said his suggestions to other security guards.


    Xiao Lin was carried away. On that side, Yang Chendong also ran a ten kilometer race with his brothers. After stopping, they didn''t rest immediately, but did all kinds of actions, such as kicking, lowering the waist, boxing, jumping


    I don''t know whether it''s because of hallucinations or other reasons. ChunZi always feels that Yang Chendong seems as light as a swallow at this moment.


    After the movement of yizhuxiang, with Yang Chendong''s command of "take a bath first, and then have dinner", everyone immediately dispersed and went to the outer courtyard bathhouse of Yangjiazhuang. When everyone passed by ChunZi, no one paid more attention to her, as if he was an air.


    ChunZi, who has been ignored by others, would be angry and ashamed if he had been in the past. But now, she can''t be angry at all, because Yang Chendong has come to her at this time.


    "Sorry, your guard is so competitive that he taught him a little lesson. But don''t worry, he''ll be fine. He''ll only become stronger after this training. By the way, I''m also sweating and need to wash first, eh, or together?" when talking about the last sentence, Yang Chendong had a bad smile in his eyes.


    ChunZi, who was played by the language tune, blushed and quickly lowered down. After half a day, he said, "who wants to wash with you?"


    After saying this, when I looked up, I found that Yang Chendong had long disappeared, and only a heavy masculine breath remained in the air. Just don''t know why, ChunZi didn''t feel a trace of disgust, and the look of Yang Chendong''s strong body when he was running just now flashed in his mind.


    Just one morning, I saw too many things I hadn''t seen before. There are countless strange toys. Even Xiaolin, the head of her bodyguard, has become the existence of the weak in Yang Chendong''s mouth. All these have subverted ChunZi''s previous cognition and made her curious about Yang Jiazhuang.


    "I want to stay here and see what the secret is." it seems that I made a big decision and found a past reason to stay. ChunZi stamped his feet and then turned and walked into the yard of the outer yard.


    When ChunZi came here, all the personnel who had just trained had changed into new clothes and trousers, and they were eating meat and drinking soup.


    The fragrance overflowed, and ChunZi, who had just had breakfast, was unconsciously hungry again. But after all, she is a girl and pays great attention to her figure. This greedy insect failed to treat him? It was in this crowd that she saw Yang Chendong, who had changed his blue clothes, eating meat and drinking soup with his subordinates.

 Chapter 243

    This is also one of Yang Chendong''s habits. Unless there is something important, otherwise he will exercise normally and have dinner with his brothers later. This is an opportunity to enhance everyone''s feelings. How could he waste it?


    The great Ming Zhongdan Gong had dinner with the next people. It was incredible in ChunZi''s eyes. At least in her seal, when the father emperor eats, except for major festivals, his mother sometimes sits with him. Generally, she eats alone, which seems to show the nobility of her identity, but everything seems to have changed here. But it looks so harmonious again.


    Is it that my father''s method is wrong? Or is this Yang Chendong originally an alternative?


    Unconsciously, ChunZi had more and more doubts in her heart, which also made her curious about Yang Jiazhuang.


    Eating, Yang Chendong noticed the change on ChunZi''s face. Looking at her for a while, she frowned, nodded slightly, and shook her head again. She felt so cute. After a while, he stood up after dinner and took the initiative to come to ChunZi. "Miss ChunZi, I''ve allowed you to stay here all night. Now it''s daybreak. You should go and see your bodyguard. If there''s no problem, it''s time for you to leave."


    "Oh, I''ll go and see Xiao Lin Jun." I don''t know why. The closer to Yang Chendong, ChunZi feels the faster his heart beats. Unable to figure out the reason, she turned a little flustered and rushed straight to Kobayashi''s resting place.


    In Kobayashi''s room, after eating rich food, his body is gradually recovering. Hearing the door open and seeing ChunZi appear, Kobayashi struggled to get up from the bed, "princess."


    "You''re too tired, don''t get up. Just lie down." ChunZi hurried forward, came to Kobayashi''s bedside chair and sat down.


    "Princess, I''m fine. I''m just running too fast. I''m tired. There''s no problem to have a rest. By the way, when shall we leave here?" Kobayashi said bravely for fear of being despised by the goddess.


    Without answering Kobayashi''s question, ChunZi asked, "Mr. Kobayashi, can you talk about the impression of Yang Jiazhuang?"


    "Seal image?" Xiao Lin seemed to seriously consider this question for the first time. After meditating for a moment, he replied, "princess, Yang family village is very mysterious, the people here are also very strong, and their training methods are also very unique."


    "Very strong?" ChunZi seemed to grasp what point and asked, "how powerful is it? Compared with my father''s bodyguards?"


    "This..." Kobayashi scratched his head. "Nothing is better than not knowing. But it seems that the people here are stronger."


    "What? Are they more powerful than his father''s bodyguards?" ChunZi said in surprise. She hasn''t practiced Kung Fu and doesn''t understand this aspect, but even if it was said by Kobayashi, there must be no mistake. After all, this kind of initiative to hit his face is not what the warrior is willing to do. But he still admitted that there can only be one result, that is, the people in Yangjiazhuang are really strong.


    "How about the escort of the righteous government?" ChunZi continued to ask reluctantly, which was the key point she knew.


    "Better than the general''s escort? It must be better than the front line." Kobayashi thought seriously again, and then gave a general answer. As if to enhance his persuasion, he added: "the people here use advanced and repeatable firearms, which the general does not have. If you really fight, you may suffer a great loss."


    "So powerful!" was another exclamation of ChunZi. This time, there was a trace of joy on his face. If everything is as Kobayashi said, once Yang Chendong is attracted, he will have the strength to deal with the general. In that case, the father emperor will not be so threatened.


    At this moment, ChunZi had a decision in his heart to accept Yang Chendong and let him use it for himself. If so, her trip to Daming will be worth it.


    "Mr. Kobayashi, your body is still very weak. In this way, just stay here for two days, and I will tell dongshuai clearly." that is, if you want to stay, you need to have a past reason. Kobayashi''s physical condition is the best excuse.


    "No! Princess, Kobayashi can go on walking without rest and protect the safety of the princess." Kobayashi doesn''t understand this, but refuses to admit defeat.


    "That''s enough." ChunZi suddenly stopped Kobayashi. "I said you are weak and need to rest. Do you want to disobey my order?"


    Seeing that the gentle princess had suddenly changed into another look, Kobayashi was caught off guard by the change. But his childhood education made him instinctively promise, "villains dare not disobey the princess''s orders."


    "Well, that''s right. Just do what I say." seeing that Kobayashi gave in, ChunZi''s face reappeared a satisfied color. Then he went out of the room and out of the yard to find Yang Chendong.


    At this time, Yang Chendong had already had breakfast and was looking at all the materials sent by the Intelligence Bureau in his study. Hu Yan and Qiao Yin were serving him from left to right. They talked and laughed, and it was really a good spring.


    But in this peaceful atmosphere, Hu mang outside the door suddenly knocked on the door and said, "young master, miss ChunZi wants to see you."


    "Hasn''t she left yet? Just let her in." Yang Chendong knew it well, but his face was a puzzled expression, which seemed very surprised at the result. It was Hu Yan and Qiao Yin who involuntarily glanced at him, but then they smiled like flowers. Where did a little bit really mean to be angry.


    After Hu mang outside the door got approval, he led ChunZi into the study. With her entry, the six eyes of the three women unconsciously collided together.


    This was the first time the three women met. Their eyes looked bland, but in fact they were sharp and jealous.


    Speaking of, the three women are all extremely beautiful women. They have their own advantages. Hu Yan is beautiful, her voice is full, and ChunZi is lovely and moving.


    Any man can have one of them, which is a blessing only after he has done countless good things in his previous life. But when three women care about a man at the same time, they really should follow the old saying. It is most difficult to accept the kindness of beauty.


    The three women separated after a brief exchange of eyes. Hu Yan held the tea cup and qiaoyin poured the tea to show their close relationship with Yang Chendong. ChunZi was left standing there alone, which seemed a little embarrassed.


    As ChunZi and the treatment she had met before, she should turn around and leave now. I don''t know how many men''s dream lovers, why do you need to rob men with other women? She finally gave in at the thought of what she had seen and heard about Yangjiazhuang. She will never forget what her father said to her when she left Japan, as well as her ardent eyes. How he vowed that he would help his father find a strong ally.


    Now, allies are standing in front of us. It would be foolish to give up because of their own character.


    In order to achieve his goal and keep his father and emperor from being disappointed, ChunZi forced down some angry mood and said to Yang Chendong with a smile: "dongshuai, the little woman came to tell you that because the guard is too weak, if you want to harass him for two more days, please complete it."


    Originally on the way here, ChunZi also thought about what kind of good words to say in order to let Yang Chendong leave her. Therefore, he did think of some good words. But when she saw Hu Yan and Qiao Yin, she denied all her ideas and took the most direct way.


    If Yang Chendong is willing to keep her and prove that she still has some status in the other party''s heart, what he wants to do next is tantamount to seeing hope. On the contrary, there is no need to say anything. Even if it is forced, it is difficult to achieve the goal.


    The directness of words is not a test of ChunZi? She wants to see what Yang Chendong''s real attitude towards herself is.


    ChunZi''s directness surprised Yang Chendong, who was sitting behind his desk. He had long guessed that ChunZi would not leave so lightly. He would even find various excuses to stay and seek help. But I never thought that it would be so direct, which was beyond his expectation.


    Fortunately, the other party''s goal is still the same, just want to stay. This coincides with some of his ideas. That is, people are so happy as a girl. Of course, he doesn''t need to push and block. At the moment, he nodded and said, "OK, that''s right. Just stay two more days."


    Yang Chendong agreed so happily. Listening to ChunZi''s ears, he really made her happy. When she reached her goal, she didn''t say any more words of thanks, so she turned and walked out of the study, leaving Hu Yan and Qiao Yin, who seemed a little unhappy.


    Why leave ChunZi, what kind of identity she is, and her help to the future cause, Yang Chendong will not explain too much. Before many things are done, he won''t say it casually. Otherwise, Hu Yan will only think that he has lost his heart.


    "Hehe, the new year is coming soon. Come on, let''s discuss what we should prepare for the new year." hehe, smiling Yang Chendong hugged Hu Yan and Qiao Yin and diverted the two women''s attention with practical actions.


    This move was really good. Soon, the two women''s attention was shifted from what ChunZi left and began to talk about the first thing of the new year.

 Chapter 244

    In 1450 ad. The bell of the Spring Festival rings and the new year comes.


    The new year''s Yangjiazhuang is more than twice as lively as last year. The four ladies gathered around Yang Chendong and laughed happily; The servants, guards and cold front of the Yang family were all performed and affirmed by the sixth young master, which made them overjoyed; All the other staff in the village, including Zhuang Ding, Shenxianju, Tianwaitian, Yang Bao and Yang''s Bank, received a large red envelope, at least five liang of silver. The red envelope without a cap made everyone smile.


    There''s a saying that money celebrates the new year every day. Now it''s just like this.


    Everyone has benefited. Naturally, everyone laments the benefits of the sixth young master, and the cohesion is a little stronger.


    After the first day of the lunar new year, on the second day of the lunar new year, Yang Chendong took a seat in a luxurious carriage and began to pay New Year''s greetings to the capital. For example, the Yang family''s brothers and sisters, the Hu family and some ministers who make friends with Yang Chendong on weekdays have to go on it. Although he is now a loyal and courageous man, he is only 20 years old. During the festive period of the new year, of course, he is not easy to play tricks. He visits the door as a younger generation to increase relations and friendship. He is busy.


    Because there are so many people who need to maintain relationships. Even eunuchs such as Jin Ying in the palace also need to send a congratulatory gift. This does not mean that anyone is afraid of anyone, but just to avoid giving each other an excuse to find their own trouble.


    And this busy day is the seventh day. This day is also the opening day of Yang Academy.


    Years ago, he Wenyuan and others who came to trouble with several consecutive poems were ashamed. In particular, the history of Shi''s eating lions is called its. It is worth mentioning that during the Chinese New Year visit, Yang Chendong even took the initiative to go to he Fu, found he Wenyuan and sent the manuscript of Shi''s history of eating lions written by himself.


    It was said that day that if he Wenyuan did not bow his head and admit his mistake, the manuscript of Shi Shi''s history of eating lions would not be available. But in fact, Yang Chendong did not do so. In line with the idea that his friends should be solved rather than tied up, he took the initiative to visit he Wenyuan and gave him enough face. This is how to be a man. During the Chinese new year, he gave up his identity as a duke and came as a younger generation. No matter what he did, others couldn''t say anything.


    Yang Chendong''s practice naturally makes he Wenyuan grateful. Will he not go down with the steps? Not to mention, he has been worried about it these days. Many great Confucianism who are interested in Shi Shi''s history of eating lions have taken the initiative to find him and said they hope to lower their heads and get the manuscript.


    This is another characteristic of literati. Once you encounter a good article, you must have a look at it, otherwise you will really have a bad meal and sleep.


    Among these great Confucians, some of them have very unusual identities and are on a par with themselves in terms of seniority. This is really embarrassing for he Wenyuan, because he really can''t bow his head and ask a hairy boy for advice.


    When I was upset, the whole ho Fu didn''t do anything lively this year. At the moment, Yang Chendong came to the door, took the initiative to give the steps and sent the manuscript of Shi''s history of eating lions. Where will he Wenyuan give any face. He personally welcomed Yang Chendong out of the door and laughed and welcomed him into the main hall. This is a handshake and peace.


    After he Wenyuan was settled, the enrollment of Yangjia college was no longer under so much pressure, so the preliminary enrollment was completed in only a few days. Not to mention that Yang Chendong is really famous. Originally, it was only necessary to call 50 people, but the number of applicants reached 500. Therefore, they had to get into the Academy first, and then leave suitable candidates one by one.


    The seventh day of the lunar new year.


    The gate of Yangjia academy next to the outer courtyard of Yangjiazhuang is very lively. More than 500 young students stand on the wide square in twos and threes. Among them are the young masters in silk and satin, and some poor people in cloth clothes and even patches.


    The heavy snow began to fall on the fourth day of the Lunar New Year and didn''t stop until last night. The heavy snow for three consecutive days made Yangjiazhuang a white ocean, with a thick layer of snow covering the branches, roads and roofs.


    Groups of people waiting outside the door of Yang''s academy can''t help sighing the omen of a good year with heavy snow. They all say that today must be a good year with good weather and a good harvest.


    At 8:00 a.m., when the number of people outside the village had exceeded 2000, the gate of Yang family village opened from the inside, and a team of mercenaries in camouflage clothes came out. Behind them is Yang Chendong in green robes.


    Walking at a steady pace, his face was filled with a very cordial smile. Under the protection of Hu mang on the left and Yang Er on the right, he came face to face.


    The appearance of Yang Chendong soon quieted the originally noisy crowd. He has such magic. No matter where he appears, he can always quickly become the focus. At this point, although the contact time is not long, ChunZi in the crowd behind Yang Chendong seems to be used to it.


    About half a cup of tea, Yang Chendong and his party came to the gate of Yang academy, which also made the atmosphere more and more quiet.


    In full view of the public, Yang Chendong strode to the closed door of the Academy alone. Looking at the door pasted with festive couplets, Yang Chendong stood with his feet and turned back, looking at the foreign crowd, "Thank you for your support to our country, and thank you for coming to join us. No matter who is selected as a college or not, there will be small gifts for you, Hu mang..."


    "Yes, young master." Hu mang nodded and agreed. Then he turned back and raised his palms for three times.


    Three times later, the team of Yangjiazhuang finally came out of four strong men. They put the box in their hands on the ground and opened it. Suddenly, a burst of silver light shone directly into everyone''s eyes.


    Two boxes, totaling 10000 liang of silver, are what Yang Chendong called small gifts. There are about two thousand people here, that is, each person can get five Liang silver, which is definitely a lot of wealth for many poor people.


    Waving was ten thousand taels of silver, which immediately attracted bursts of amazement from the crowd. In this regard, Yang Chendong was not surprised at all. He said with a smile: "it''s still the season of the new year. All this should only be the happy face money given by the national public. Of course, you can not, but the things given by the national public will never be taken back. If someone doesn''t want it, others will divide it."


    "The Lord upholds justice." I don''t know who took the lead in the crowd and shouted in a sharp voice, which immediately attracted countless people to follow and praise.


    "Ha ha." he laughed heartily. As soon as Yang Chendong waved his hand, ten thousand taels of silver were poured out of the wooden box and dumped on the ground, piling up a small silver mountain. Each split of silver is five Liang, and a full two thousand split is quite large.


    Such a gift made the atmosphere of the scene much warmer. Even when ChunZi saw this scene in the crowd, she couldn''t help blinking. Obviously, her heart was also throbbing at the moment.


    Since childhood, she has learned Chinese culture under the guidance of others, so that she can understand Daming better than ordinary people. Naturally, she knows how much help an ordinary people can get and how many good things can be bought with five Liang silver per person.


    It''s ten thousand taels of silver. I''m afraid not many people in Daming can do this. For officials, few people dare to take it out in public. Yang Chendong is one of the exceptions. Anyone who knows him doesn''t know how rebellious his ability to make money is. This thing is just drizzle.


    He Wenyuan and others in the crowd were also shocked by the scene of Yang Chendong''s action. After all, they are great members of the imperial court. If they want to use their power, they will never lack silver, let alone five Liang silver, which will not be moved by them. On the contrary, they pay more attention to Yang Chendong''s literary talent and knowledge. After being shocked by Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi.


    With this idea, he Wenyuan stepped out of the crowd, wearing a thick and warm cotton cloak and robe, slowly raised his hands, hugged his fists and said, "Zhongdan, at this festive time today, I don''t know if there is any good work for me to visit and learn?"


    He Wenyuan asks for poetry?


    This is not to dismantle the platform, but to repay. Yang Chendong took the initiative to pay a new year''s call to himself and sent the manuscript of Shi Shi''s history of eating lions, which gave him a step. Finally, he didn''t have to be forced by other parties. Therefore, it is necessary to come to the Academy for opening this time, and seeking poetry is the most common way for scholars to deal with each other. Only when he used his worship and study, he already raised Yang Chendong''s position very high.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare." Yang Chendong was pleased with he Wenyuan''s reciprocation. His mouth was very polite and his face was extremely modest. "The so-called good poetry needs the accumulation of inspiration and knowledge. How can I compare with him in this regard? Shame, shame."


    "Hey, why are you so polite? He Mou knows that with your talent and learning, it''s not a problem to write a poem. I said, today is a good day for the opening of the Yang Academy. As the chief gentleman, it should have been a thing to mention a poem." he Wenyuan smiled with a relaxed tone. I''m also telling Yang Chendong that on such a good day, how can there be only copper like silver without good poetry? Isn''t this an disrespect to scholars?

 Chapter 245

    Of course, on the other hand, it can also be said that he Wenyuan is creating more opportunities for Yang Chendong to become famous. This time, in order to set up the Academy, Yang Chendong paid a high price to invite some great scholars. Although he also encountered difficulties everywhere, some people promised to come to Yang''s Academy as a teacher for money and a better life. However, there will always be differences between high and low, just like Yang Chendong himself, who regards himself as the chief gentleman.


    That is, the chief, how can there be no performance in such a scene?


    "Yes, yes," said many others at the moment. Some of them may be trying to be lively, while others want to see Yang Chendong''s jokes. Of course, others want to listen to a good article that shakes the past and the present.


    As soon as so many people joined, in a short time, there was a voice in the crowd of 2000, all asking Yang Chendong, the chief gentleman and President, to write a new poem to strengthen his prestige.


    So many people have such requirements. Yang Chendong knows that he can''t do without taking out something. In fact, he really wants to show his hand. Although he had previously refuted he Wenyuan and others, he made a name that he was not easy to provoke. But in fact, among scholars, there are many who despise him. They always think that a hairy boy will not have much real material strength. The so-called academy to be run is just a way to win fame.


    For these comments, the Security Bureau reported many people, but Yang Chendong didn''t mean to care. This is not that he is broad-minded, but that he knows that the most difficult attitude and concept for a person to change is that he will not play any role in the general situation if he cleans up one or two people. That is, it''s better to let it go and make the final decision by time and facts.


    But in this process, Yang Chendong will continue to make efforts to change the mentality of Daming people, the way of looking at things and the way of doing things. The premise to complete all this is to ensure that he is the strongest.


    Good poetry and good words are also a weapon. They are a sharp weapon specially aimed at readers. Only by making them feel inferior can they gradually get their recognition.


    On the occasion of the opening of the Yang academy, he Wenyuan and others had such ideas, and Yang Chendong decided to meet them. In my mind, I began to read the famous poems seen by later generations. When I saw the white snow around, I nodded gently and had thoughts.


    When it comes to the majestic poetry, it''s about snow. It''s not the great man''s Qinyuan spring snow. Feeling the legacy left by a generation of great men in his heart, Yang Chendong gently lifted his blue robe, looked up at the sky, and sank into the Dantian. Then his voice faltered and said forcefully: "Yangjiazhuang ¡¤ snow. The scenery of northern China is frozen for thousands of miles and snowy for thousands of miles. When you look inside and outside the Great Wall, you can only see the boundlessness; when you look up and down the river, you suddenly lose the surging. The mountains dance silver snakes, gallop like wax elephants, and want to compete with the Duke of heaven. On a sunny day, you can see that red clothes and plain clothes are extremely enchanting. There are so many charming rivers and mountains that attract countless heroes to bow down. I cherish the martial arts of the Qin emperor and Han Dynasty, and lose a little literary talent; the ancestors of the Tang and Song dynasties are a little less coquettish. A generation of days Arrogant, Genghis Khan, only know how to bend a bow and shoot big eagles. All the past, count the romantic figures, and look at the present. "


    Lang Lang''s voice is still ringing through the world, but at this moment, the originally noisy crowd has long become silent.


    Everyone was silent at this moment. Anyone who knows a little poetry can feel the majestic momentum of Yang Jiazhuang snow and the courage of ambition. Even those who don''t know poetry are shocked by the powerful momentum of Yang Chendong''s reading and dare not start a little more.


    ChunZi was also in the crowd. With her understanding of Chinese, this song yang Jiazhuang ¡¤ Xue can naturally be understood. Because she understood it, she was very surprised. She couldn''t think that such a sentimental and magnificent poem would come from Yang Chendong, who was only 20 years old.


    In the front row of the crowd, he Wenyuan and several other great Confucian representatives trembled with excitement at this moment. They knew poetry better than others. Because of this, they could feel the function and significance of this word at the first time.


    If the previous Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi Shi.


    We all go. We can count the romantic figures. We also look at the three words "we all go" in today. The words are endless, but the meaning is infinite, and there is a wonderful finishing touch.


    Take the history of Chinese feudal society in one stroke, turn to the current era in which poets live, and point out the theme of the whole word "counting romantic figures, but also looking at the present". The "present" is a new era, which needs new romantic figures to lead. "The present" The romantic figures of the poet do not fulfill the mission of history, surpass the heroes in history, have more outstanding talents, and will create unprecedented great achievements. It is the poet''s firm self-confidence and great ambition. This shocking conclusion, issued a declaration beyond history, and expressed the ambition to transform the world. At that moment, they think for thousands of years, have insight into the future, and have great pride at that moment Zhang, at that moment, he was proud of the past and the present.


    The whole poem embodies a broad mind and the meaning of being proud of the world. Every sentence has a very deep meaning. Once carefully pondered, it will be ridiculed by words and good sentences.


    At this moment, he Wenyuan was completely convinced, and a song of Yang family Zhuang Xue completely conquered him. Convinced, he was the first to shout, "good! Good words, good poetry, good artistic conception and good mind. The talent and learning of loyalty and courage are admirable!"


    Even the words of admiration were said, so it can be seen that he Wenyuan at this time was really impressed by Yang Chendong''s talent. With his example, other scholars also nodded and congratulated Yang Chendong on the place where he stood.


    With the literary giants taking the lead, others naturally joined in congratulating. Yang Chendong smiled and hugged everyone. He knew that the two successive styles were very successful, and the next step was to see the real Academy. He suddenly turned back, his hands suddenly stretched out, turned his fist into his palm, and pushed past the gate of the Yang academy behind him.


    With this fierce force, the seemingly heavy gate opened from the outside. With the sound of creaking, two iron blocks on the left and right in the gate of Yang Academy were presented in front of everyone.


    It is not correct to say that it is two iron blocks, because although it is an iron block, it has a seemingly circular iron body and a long iron handle, which is like a machine in front of everyone.


    At the moment, behind Yang Chendong, he Wenyuan and others also came along and noticed the two large iron blocks at the bottom of the cement seat. Because of curiosity, everyone stopped and looked at the strange things in front of us, speechless for a moment.


    Yang Chendong has brought too many wonders to everyone. At this point, he is no longer as shocked as at the beginning. Therefore, at the moment, everyone looked at Zhongdan Gong and wanted to see how he explained this thing.


    "Come on, bring me the basin." hehe, smiling Yang Chendong strode forward, came to the side of the iron block, stretched out his hand and grabbed the iron handle, and then his arm slowly pressed down.


    Fall, rise, fall... The rhythm is uniform and slow. When Hu mang takes out a washbasin and puts it right at the exit of one end of the iron block, clean water will come out from it and fall into the washbasin like Jiutian galaxy.


    "Ah! It''s done!" the people close to see it most vividly. When Meng saw water flowing out, he couldn''t help but step back, and then screamed.


    There was no need to shout. Everyone also noticed that a large amount of water flowed out. For a moment, everyone was surprised. They were obviously very curious about moving iron things. Some people in the crowd who had done crop work were even more staring. They suddenly thought that if they had this kind of thing in their land, wouldn''t they be afraid of drought?


    Yes, this is the pressure well, a tool for taking water from the ground.


    The kill well is a tool to lead groundwater to the ground. It is made of cast iron. At the bottom is a cement base block. The well head is the water outlet. After dusting and measuring, the stone will be thick and thin. At the tail is a kill handle connected with the well core. It is about 20 or 30 cm long. It is often used to make it brighter. There is a water diversion skin in the well core, It is the force of this diversion skin and well core that leads up the underground water pressure.


    The principle is not complicated, but because of the backwardness of science and technology, no one takes part in the study of physics. Everyone wants to learn from the sage to learn from the Confucius, and others will naturally be taken into account.


    "This is the water pressure well, which can lead underground water up to several meters, or even more than ten meters, or tens of meters to the ground. With this kind of thing, people''s families don''t need to go to the river or dig wells to draw water in the future. They just need to install such a thing in the courtyard to solve the problem of draught. Wait to put this thing on the field. It''s not good for waterlogging The problem of drought is solved, "Yang Chendong said loudly, shaking everyone''s eardrums at the scene.


    "Ah! Is it really so magical? Come on, who will try another one to see if it can really lead out water?" he Wenyuan was also frightened by Yang Chendong''s introduction. He thought that there was a well in his yard, where the water is usually taken care of, but dirty things often fall on it. For the sake of cleanliness, he needs special personnel to take care of it, But I can''t guarantee the cleanness of water quality. But now, with such a thing that can show water now, it is really convenient and hygienic.


    When he Wenyuan shouted like this, someone had already walked over and held down the iron handle of the water pressure well. After more than a dozen times of exertion, sure enough, the iron mouth also began to flow outward. Some people couldn''t stop being curious and went forward to have a taste. At the moment, they shouted excitedly, "it''s so cool and so sweet!"

 Chapter 246

    "Come on, let''s go and have a taste." the people who heard the news immediately got restless, and then crowded forward one by one to try this new thing. Even Yang Chendong was pushed aside because there were too many people.


    The attraction of the two pressure wells surprised Yang Chendong. After all, water is an indispensable part of the human body, which is easier to attract people''s attention.


    For half an hour, people were not so interested in the pressure well. Ten tables had already been set up in the yard of the Yang Academy. Because there are too many people coming, this is used in the first trial. The number of 500 people in the first trial should be reduced to at least four fifths, that is, only 100 people are enough.


    Even these 100 people may only leave more than half, or even half. The proportion of one out of five in the primary election made many people eager to try and think about how to enter the Academy. You know, once you enter here, not only will no one charge tuition fees, but also manage your three meals a day. For some poor people, you can learn knowledge without spending any money. That''s a good thing you can''t ask for.


    The so-called preliminary examination is actually just filling out a form. For those who don''t know how to read, someone will specially explain it. Finally, they just need to express according to their thoughts.


    The whole process of filling in the form is not complicated. The work of more than 500 people was completed in just one hour. Next is a visit to Yangjia Academy. Spacious and bright classrooms, new tables and chairs, erasable blackboards and chalk once again became the focus of everyone''s eyes.


    After this visit, people left in twos and threes at noon. As Yang Chendong has said, the list will be announced in two days. Who can enter the Yang academy will be announced at that time.


    More than two thousand people left with a satisfied look. For many people, this trip is no longer necessary. After hearing such magnificent poems and seeing a lot of new things, they can boast and show off to others.


    He Wenyuan also left. Even when he was leaving, he politely told Yang Chendong that if there were no teachers in the Academy, he would be off duty and willing to come and help for free when he had time.


    For he Wenyuan''s active kindness, Yang Chendong of course smiled and agreed. But only he knew in his heart that what he taught was not flashy four books and five classics. What he taught was the way of survival, which was also preparing for accumulating talents in the future.


    Everyone left, and the outside of the Yang family villa became quiet again. But Yang Chendong didn''t mean to rest at all. He was checking the information added by the applicants one by one.


    The Security Bureau has long been on standby and fully cooperated. Once there are young master''s talents, they will understand them as soon as possible, and then verify the authenticity of their identity.


    Yang Chendong, who made great contributions, took the initiative to stay away from the court, but he knew that his contribution was so great that even the emperor had to be afraid. Now that I have made such a big move, it is impossible for the other party to be unprepared.


    In fact, the Security Bureau has found three royal guards spies from the applicants. Although their ability to forge identity is good, they still show the fox''s tail in front of the extremely professional security bureau.


    There were not only secret detectives from the royal guards of the capital, but also eight spies sent by Yingzong Zhuqi town. In addition, there are two spies sent by Wala first. Looking at the applicants screened by the Security Bureau, Yang Chendong shook his head and smiled, "they really look up to me. It seems that the young master can''t keep a low profile."


    Of course, in addition to these spies, there are those with good conditions among the applicants. For example, the four forms on the table.


    The first is Wang Si, the grandson of Wang Zhi, the Minister of the Ministry of officials. He used to be the editor of the Imperial Academy, an official of the seventh grade, and one of Yang Chendong''s friends he had known for a long time.


    Later, when Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu was in power and Jin Ying was in power, he sent someone to blackmail Wang Zhi. Because he got very little, he dismissed Wang Si when he was dissatisfied. Later, although the official returned to his original post, the childe''s mind was no longer on official affairs, but became a regular guest in the center of immortals.


    He even applied for the Yang Academy. When his name was on the record, Yang Chendong pulled it out. After some reflection, he decided to recruit him as a student.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong has his own consideration. Boiling frogs in warm water is his attitude towards the Ming Dynasty. If he wants to achieve this, he needs enough warm water. Wang Si is regarded by him as a part of warm water. It is not impossible for him to change and influence more CHILDES and young masters, and even shake Wang Zhi''s attitude towards Daming.


    For some time, he was very close to Wang Si. Yang Chendong already had a certain understanding of this person. He is very clever, and he doesn''t have many dandy problems. In addition, he is not very old. As long as he is willing to learn, he can do something.


    The second one is named Feng Ke, the son of falling soul.


    When he was young, he was admitted to the scholar early because of his intelligence, which also showed him the hope of changing his family, and plunged into the pile of books. But often such people are not very good at anything except reading.


    Feng Ke is an example of this. The speed of learning knowledge is really fast, but there are too many deficiencies in contact with people, so that he is not popular among scholars. When I was taking the exam, I was cheated by other scholars. A note with insignificant words was stuffed into the sole of my shoes and brought into the examination room early.


    It was just a joke, trying to tease him. But unexpectedly, the result was so dramatic. Feng Ke won the election, but the scholar who put the note became famous in Zhongshan. Out of revenge and jealousy, this person later reported the matter to the imperial court. But because things have changed, there is no way to verify.


    But because of this, Feng Ke was not assigned to his post by the imperial court. He just got an identity as a candidate. In addition, his parents died early, and he was not good at management. Finally, his family''s fields were sold to buy books, so that now eating has become a problem.


    I''m afraid such a nerd won''t be liked anywhere. However, Yang Chendong knows that such people are more suitable for professional work. For example, future generations of scientists have made many inventions because they have no desire and only have knowledge and Science in their eyes. Accepting this person is to cultivate Feng Ke as a seedling of a scientist.


    The third is Chang Qianhao, a native of Jiangnan, the childe brother of the Chang family.


    Chang Qianhao, who was born in a very good family and had a good family background, was handsome and smooth. More importantly, he was so good that he got the title of a god operator.


    He can be liked by Yang Chendong precisely because of his strong arithmetic ability. With the growing industry, there is a shortage of talents in this field. This person is trained as a future financial officer.


    Although the Chang family has money, they really don''t put it in Yang Chendong''s eyes. He believes that when he gives enough benefits, Chang Qianhao will know how to choose. Not to mention, he is confident that he will completely convince this person in the process of teaching him.


    The last one has a special identity, because she is not only a woman, but also an escort.


    The escort industry is still very dangerous. After all, there were not so many cameras in ancient times. It''s not like where the cash truck was killed. You can usually find a lot of clues. It is precisely because the information is not well-informed that the robbery of darts often occurs, which also makes the industry a great risk.


    Such a big risk, men are not willing to do, let alone a woman. But if this woman can choose to do this business, she can see her strength.


    Tie Qingyi, twenty-three years old, is a kind-hearted man with an iron face.


    The iron face refers to the woman''s unsmiling face; Benevolence says that she has a Bodhisattva like heart. According to the investigation of the Security Bureau, most of the money the woman earned was given to the poor people. The reason why I wanted to study in Yangjia academy this time was that I lost my hand in the process of sending darts. As an escort, some people can work for a lifetime, but some can only do it once. It all depends on her to ensure that the protected escort items are not lost.


    Unfortunately, although tie Qingyi has good skills, the number of robbers she met is more than three times that of her. She is outnumbered. Finally, she lost her dart, and she has no business to live. Coming to Yangjia academy is to find a chance to survive again and learn more skills.


    Of course, this also has a great relationship with Yang Chendong''s reputation outside. Otherwise, it is difficult for ordinary scholars to put it in the eyes of such a strange woman.


    "Oh, by the way, when I sent the silver in the morning, it seemed that this woman was the one who shouted to the Duke of the country for justice, ha ha ha." Yang Chendong suddenly remembered something. Then he laughed and saved the woman''s data.


    In the next two days, 100 selected students were divided. Some of these still need to be observed, but some have already been booked because of their various skills and specialties, but those people don''t know it yet.


    Now people outside are waiting for the results of the list in two days.


    ......


    The capital palace.


    As a minister of the Ministry of officials for many years, Wang Zhi''s influence is not only the part that can be expressed in the official position, but also the hidden influence.


    The Ministry of officials has always said that it has the right to recommend personnel, which also makes some people have to drill hollow thoughts to please the master. Over time, Wang Zhimen''s students all over the world are not an adjective, but a real fact.

 Chapter 247

    Wang Zhi is so powerful, but his favorite grandson Wang Sicheng did not register for the Yang academy as he wanted. When he learned the truth, the minister was furious in his study and called Wang Si and his son over for a good scolding.


    Wang Zhi cares more about his grandson than loving him. He hoped that the power of the Wang family could continue, at least not to fall, so he has always paid great attention to the teaching and training of his children and grandchildren. For a long time, Wang Si''s performance has been reassuring. He has been a compilation and seven grade official of the Imperial Academy at a young age. If the capital is delegated, at least it is the existence of the county magistrate.


    Unexpectedly, after being suspended at home after being implicated, when the official returned to his original post, he had no desire to make progress. He ate and drank every day. Now he directly applied for the Yangjia college without telling himself. How can this not make Wang Zhi angry and angry?


    In the study, Wang Zhi was scolded and knelt on the ground, but his face was dissatisfied. "Grandpa, didn''t you say that Zhong Dan Gong has a promising future and great talent? You also said that you would let my grandson learn from him more when he is free. Now that I have applied for the Yang academy and want to be his student, why are you unhappy? My grandson is now 27 years old. He doesn''t feel ashamed because he is younger than me. Don''t you think I have lost the face of the Wang family £¿¡±


    "Shut up." listening to his grandson''s outspoken voice, Wang Zhi was angry with his straight beard. "What do you know? Zhongdan is really talented and capable. I don''t object to you making friends with him and learning something from him. But it''s completely different to worship him as a teacher. You''ve heard the truth of being a teacher for one day and a father for life. This is tantamount to tying you to him. If the emperor wants to clean him up one day, won''t you be involved £¿¡±


    "Implicate? Grandpa said, does the emperor want to deal with the loyal and brave public?" Wang Simin Rui noticed something and asked carefully.


    "Not now. But can''t you see that Zhongdan Gong''s achievements are so great that he will make great achievements? Ask, which emperor in the world allows people who contribute more than himself to exist? It''s only a matter of time to deal with him." Wang Zhi shook his head first, and then said with great certainty.


    What Wang Zhi said was not only what he thought, but also the views of other courtiers. Everyone almost unanimously believes that it is sooner or later for the emperor to deal with Zhongdan Gong. Now he doesn''t do it, just because there are too many places to use. But once the emperor''s position is completely stable and his strength is strong, how can one mountain accommodate two tigers?


    It is for this reason that many officials did not get too close to Yang Chendong. What they should guard against is that if something happens to Zhongdan in the future, some people will settle accounts after autumn and find the trouble on their heads.


    When everyone tried to keep away from Yang Chendong, his grandson worshipped him as a teacher. No wonder Wang Zhi was so angry.


    "Haven''t you done anything to Duke Zhongdan yet? Besides, my grandson is optimistic about Duke Zhongdan. Since he first entered the capital, I have felt that he is unusual. Facts have proved that he has defeated even the vara army. If the emperor wants to do something to him, I''m afraid he won''t get much benefits. If he doesn''t do well, he will hurt himself. In that case, Even if Sun Tzu''s today''s road is right, it is equal to taking the first opportunity before others! "Wang Si doesn''t agree with his grandfather''s words. In fact, he has long analyzed it with his intelligence.


    After analysis, we have made the current decision. What he thinks is that you can''t put all your eggs in one basket, otherwise it''s the most likely thing to go wrong.


    Wang Si''s retort made Wang Zhi speechless. He realized that his grandson didn''t understand, but knew everything, so he made such a decision. "Si''er, do you know how risky it is?"


    "Grandpa, your grandson has thought about it. But as long as you are still in power, the Wang family will be fine, and your grandson will be fine. As I said, the grandson is not the only one who worships Mr. Zhongdan. If your grandson finds that Mr. Zhongdan is not as powerful as he thought after learning, you can use your power to ban your grandson''s feet at any time. If that''s the case, when the matter is spread, you will be happy One day something happens to him, and no one will use it to trouble our Wang family. "


    Wang Si''s Frank words completely stunned Wang Zhi. He didn''t expect that his grandson was young, but he thought of all the things he should think of. In this case, what else to worry about?


    As long as he finds that Yang Chendong is not a person who does great things, he can pick up his grandson. Not only that, he can also say that he sent his grandson to explore the bottom. If it is done, it is also very possible to become a great achievement.


    The worst result of the matter was already bearable. Wang Zhizhong did not stop his grandson, but promised to come down. Now he is worried about whether his grandson will be admitted by Yang Chendong because of his own relationship. If he can''t enter Yang family college, all his ideas will just come to naught.


    This night, not only the Wang family, but also many people were worried about this problem. Even the royal guards commander who sent an undercover agent made LV GUI worried.


    Although it seems that the three spies sent have nothing to do with the royal guards. But it''s true. As long as someone checks carefully, they can still find some clues. If so, will Yang Chendong be regarded as a little discriminator to find his own trouble again?


    I don''t know why, at the thought of Yang Chendong''s strength, LV GUI has some drums in his heart. This man is not easy to provoke. And never do business at a loss. At least I don''t make any cheap money when dealing with it.


    LV GUI is still thinking about calculating Yang Chendong? But he didn''t know that he had been calculated first.


    In the prison of the royal guards, Tang Tong, a former royal guards family, was sitting on a bamboo mat with a depressed face.


    It''s a bamboo mat. In fact, it''s already dilapidated, only a thin layer. At the moment, it''s cold outside, and it''s also very cold in the imperial prison.


    But in such an environment, Tang Tong did not dare to raise any doubts. As a once thousand households, he knew the rules too well. Many times, you don''t speak, you don''t speak, and maybe you will suffer less because you are forgotten. If you want to be strong, when these prison guards fight people, they won''t care what official position you used to be.


    Holding his knees on the ground, his eyes were listless and spiritless. Even when he heard the footsteps approaching, he didn''t raise his head.


    "It''s time to eat." it was the jailer who delivered the meal. When he passed Tang Tong''s room, a moldy and blackened hard steamed bread was thrown out and rolled to his feet.


    This is Tang Tong''s dinner. If you put it outside, it would be difficult to attract others to take a look except beggars, but in this imperial prison, it is a good thing that can save lives and maintain life.


    He was really hungry, but the blackened steamed bread really couldn''t attract any appetite. At this time, he couldn''t help hating his original choice. Why should he believe that Jin Ying must stay in the capital? If I had made another choice and left for Nanjing with Cao Jixiang, it might have been another scene.


    Sighing in his heart, he reached out and took the moldy and black steamed bread in his hand, and then handed it to his mouth. His face was loveless.


    One bite went on. Tang Tong, who looked dim, still regretted his choice, but when he chewed for a few times, his look suddenly stunned. Then the pupils of his eyes became very large. Then he looked around with vigilance. When no one noticed him, he carefully spit the steamed bread in his throat into his hands, that is, he saw a small piece of paper sandwiched in it.


    Unexpectedly, a note appeared in his steamed bread. It seemed that there were still handwriting on it. Tang Tong''s heart jumped with a bang. He didn''t believe that it was caused by the chef''s carelessness. Intuitively, he told him that someone must be passing the message to himself.


    But who can send news to himself? He is now almost a useless man. Who can remember him, and who has such a great ability to avoid heavy prison guards and bribe the people to pass the news to himself? How much energy does this person need?


    With all kinds of questions, Tang Tong carefully opened the note in his hand and immediately reflected three lines of small characters in his eyes. At this moment, his breath began to become urgent. After a while, his eyes were full of tears. "Zhongdan Gong, it''s Zhongdan Gong. Yes, only he is willing to use silver, and there are so many silver that can be done for what he wants in the imperial edict prison."


    He said this in his heart, and then quickly digested the contents of the note. Before long, his face began to change greatly, and then he slowly became calm.


    After a long time, the heartbeat was not so fast and the mood was not so excited. Tang Tong put the note back into his mouth and swallowed it. Then he got up, held the cage with both hands and shouted out, "come on, I want to see Ji Jin. I have something important to report!"


    ......


    Today is the day when the enrollment list of Yangjia college is opened.


    In the morning, there were many people outside the Yang family village, although they were not as good as Chinese scholars, Ju Ren and Jinshi. But for many people, if they can enter Yangjia college, life may be a new beginning.


    When the people gathered and the sun rose slowly, a line of people came out of the Yang family villa. In their hands, they held a list written in scarlet letters. Under the attention of the people, they pasted it horizontally at the gate of Yangjia college, and a full 100 names appeared in the pupils of the people.


    When the list was posted, many people rushed over and looked up at the bottom of the list.


    Only one fifth of the admission rate, or the early admission rate, naturally most people will leave with a disappointed face. But at the same time, some people are excited that they are selected. In the eyes of these people, there are people who are either excited, excited, or even arrogant and condescending.

 Chapter 248

    Yongding gate in the capital.


    This gate is one of the closest gates outside the capital to Yangjiazhuang. At this time, the two women here are surrounded by several big men. Look at the posture, they have been surrounded firmly, which also attracted many people who went out of the city to watch.


    "Sister Yi, it''s my fault. I''ll stay here. You leave first. Don''t miss the big event!" the slightly petite woman of the two women said to the woman who was obviously half taller than her with a look of urgency and concern.


    Looking at the tall woman, although she was anxious, her legs stood there like piles at the moment, and she didn''t mean to leave at all. "Sister Ping, how can I leave you alone? I told you, didn''t you also advise me? Yang academy and dongshuai won''t accept a girl as an apprentice, and I have no hope at all. Even so, what''s the difference between looking at the list and not looking at it? It''s Yu Xiong, whose grandfather is Yu Shiyue, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment. He''s a popular man in front of the emperor, who provoked him It''s a big problem. "


    The woman who speaks is tie Qingyi. She used to be an escort. Jianghu people give her the nickname of iron face and benevolence. Three days ago, she enrolled in the Yang Academy. Her sister, Jiang Ping, was her sworn sister of the opposite sex. They had escorted goods together. Later, tie Qingyi made a mistake and was sent out of the escort agency, so she came out with her. When he was desperate, he thought of reporting to the Yang family academy. In the Jianghu, dongshuai''s name was as famous as thunder.


    I don''t have any hope, but I don''t lose anything if I try, do I? Originally, today was the day to open the list. The two women were going to visit the Yang family academy 15 miles away from the south of the city. It was because they were worried that they were not so careful when walking. They happened to meet Yu Xiong, who was riding at the gate of the city. They almost surprised the horse. Although they were saved by the servants of the Yu family, Yu Xiong, a childe brother, relied on his grandfather''s high power, How could she have suffered such a loss? She asked Jiang Ping for compensation. Then she saw that tie Qingyi and her daughter were still quite beautiful. She was even more entangled and wouldn''t let them go. She also instructed the servant to surround them with a strong body. It seemed that she was going to take them away and do something wrong.


    Tie Qing refused to leave. Jiang Ping was even more worried for fear of delaying her sister''s important affairs. When she looked at Yu Xiong, who was riding on a horse with high toes, she blurted out, "Mr. Yu, please let my sister go first. She has applied for the Yang Academy. This time she went to see Bang Dan. If you delay the business, you can afford to suffer?"


    Jiang Ping wants to use dongshuai to suppress Yu Xiong, which is also based on the rules of noble people. After all, neither the name of dongshuai nor the name of Zhongdan Gong can be compared with a little childe who can only rely on the shadow of the family.


    Jiang Ping has no problem with her strategy, but she ignores one problem, that is, Yu Xiong is a dandy childe. I''m afraid he rarely really uses his head when doing things. If the person in front of him is Yang Chendong, maybe he will give up, but he just mentioned a name of dongshuai. How can he scare him? Not to mention, at home, he had heard his grandfather inadvertently say that there were still many scholars in the world against the Yang academy, so he was even more confident.


    "Oh, really? Then you are already from the Yang academy?" Yu Xiong smiled and said with a playful expression.


    "This... Not yet." Jiang Ping shook her head with a very honest attitude.


    "Even if it''s not, how can you name the Yang academy? Besides, even if you are really from the Yang academy and startle the young master''s horse, you have to give a statement, right? People always have to be reasonable. Ha ha, come on, take them both back, and I need to make a good inquiry and review." there is a line of urgency on your face, Yu Xiong, who showed this moment, was already in the brain of Jing insect and couldn''t wait.


    "What are you going to do?" seeing the crowd of yujiading close around them, Tieqing asked according to his face. She had a hunch of what was going to happen, and she was not very afraid with her skill. But she was worried that if she really moved her hand here, wouldn''t she have committed a crime? If so, the world is so big that I''m afraid there''s really no place for her.


    "What are you doing? Take you back." the servants of the Yu family, seeing that the little master gave an order, would be polite. They grinned and began to approach with big steps. These people have been following Yu Xiong for several years. They know their childe''s temperament very well. The two women were met immediately, and they can''t escape their claws. Soon after they get tired of playing, they will beat and reward them. Seeing the beauty of the two people, the servants will have to be happy.


    Seven or eight masters Ding surrounded in a circle. Seeing that the distance was getting closer and closer, tie Qingyi had to clench his fists in order to protect himself. Looking at that, it was clear that there was a quarrel and a big fight. As for what happens after beating people, let''s take a step and see what happens next.


    The people around are worried about the two women as they see the whole martial arts going on. It''s just that they are light hearted and dare not rush out, otherwise they can''t save people. If they don''t say it, they will make themselves coquettish.


    But some people were afraid. In the end, others were not afraid. Seeing that the servants near the big waist were going to surround the two women, and then when an eagle caught a chicken, there was a cut-off drink from the crowd, "stop?"


    The voice fell and attracted the attention of the people in the crowd. Then a man wearing brocade strode under the escort of two servants. As he walked, the middle-aged man said with an angry look on his face, "in broad daylight, the world is prosperous, and you are in an important place in Beijing. What are you going to do? Even if you break the law, there is a yamen judgment, and you can''t use punishment without permission?"


    The visitor had a righteous look on his face, and his words were reasoned every word, which made those servants forget to start, but face to face. Obviously, they were shocked by the momentum of the visitor.


    "Who are you?" Yu Xiong said unhappily. Seeing that the prey is coming, Cheng Yaojin is suddenly killed on the way. I''m afraid he won''t be in a good mood.


    "Who are you?" facing Yu Xiongzhi''s high spirited question, the outspoken man also smiled. His name of Yang Yang is now in the capital, but there are not many people who don''t know. Now he met a lengtouqing who doesn''t know his identity. No wonder he will show a playful smile.


    As Yang Chendong''s fourth brother, Yang Yang is very powerful recently. But who knows his identity has not given him enough face?


    Outsiders have face in front of them, and they can go in and out of the immortal''s house at any time. After eating and drinking enough, they can leave naturally and unrestrained with just a sentence of charge. How comfortable is such a life?


    All this was brought by his sixth brother. Yang Yang saw this very clearly. Because of this, he will attach great importance to everything related to the sixth brother. Knowing that today was the day when the enrollment list of Yang Academy was opened, I thought of going to congratulate. But I don''t want to see what happened at the gate. Seeing that Yu Xiong clearly bullied the weak with the strong and the small with the big, Yang Yang was not angry, so he shouted and stood up.


    I thought I stood up, but it was just a surprise, and there was no trivial matter of hurting people. The other party would sell me face. But unexpectedly, the other party didn''t know himself, so he couldn''t help laughing. "My son''s surname is Yang and his name is Yang. He is the fourth son of the Yang family. You can remember clearly."


    Yang Yang took the initiative to report the name, in line with the idea of turning big things into small ones. Thinking that he even spoke out his identity, if the other party can do things, he will give himself a face. In return, he will write down this person and return the favor sooner or later.


    "Ah! You are dongshuai''s fourth brother. We are students applying for the Yang family academy. We were going to see the list today, but we didn''t think we were in a hurry. Fortunately, people didn''t have anything." Jiang Ping immediately looked happy after hearing Yang Yang''s self-reported identity. The Yang family is here. From this point of view, it should be nothing today.


    "Wait a minute? What do you mean people have nothing to do? My frightened heart is about to jump out. I think I must have suffered some internal injury, so you must go back with me and let you go until my son goes to the doctor and confirms that he is all right." just when Jiang Ping thought that things were all right, Yu Xiong suddenly opened his mouth and claimed that he was injured, Be sure to take Jiang Ping and tie Qingyi back to the house.


    From beginning to end, Yu Xiong was talking to Jiang Ping. Even if he didn''t look at Yang Yang more, he seemed to regard this person as a transparent person. But in fact, he has his own small 99, small ideas in his heart.


    Yang Yang!


    The fourth son of the Yang family, Yang Chendong''s fourth brother, I heard that his relationship is very good.


    How could Yu Xiong not have heard of these things? Just because of the difference in age, the two usually have no intersection, so they haven''t met and don''t know each other. Originally, everyone is well water without breaking the river. Yang Chendong is powerful. He has done a lot of great things in a short time and is regarded as a new rich man. But is it easy to bully the Yu family? The Minister of punishment is in charge of the world''s punishment, and the power is unimaginable. Even if Yang Chendong offends the Yu family, he must be very uncomfortable. Be careful everywhere.


    Of course, there is no need to make enemies without necessity. Yu Xiong still knows this truth. He pretended to be smart. Instead of looking at Yang Yang, he just stared at Jiang Ping talking.

 Chapter 249

    Yang Yang was relieved to hear that Jiang Ping said that they had even applied for the Yang Academy of the sixth brother. This matter concerns the sixth brother, so he must take care of it. But when he looked up and saw that Yu Xiong didn''t even look at himself, he was angry, "boy, I''m talking to you, but did you hear me?"


    "My son, Yu Xiong, I think the fourth childe has heard of it. Today''s matter has nothing to do with you, so it''s better not to worry about it. Come on, take the two women who want to murder my son and take them back for interrogation." Yu Xiong didn''t want to talk to Yang Yang so as not to cause contradictions between the two families, but he didn''t know himself when he looked at the other party, At that moment, he reported his identity and advised him not to meddle in his own business. Otherwise, you will only lose your own face.


    Yu Xiong''s words were heard in Yang Yang''s ears. At the moment, it was so harsh, but he was helpless.


    He has naturally heard of Yu Xiong''s name. After all, there are only those senior childe brothers in the capital. As long as you pay attention, you will always know something. As Yang Yang, who has been in the capital for decades, how can he not know?


    At ordinary times, we really hold the idea that the well water does not invade the river. If we really meet one day, we will say hello, even if it is in the past. Because the Yu family is really not easy to mess with.


    But he just stood up without asking the identity of the other party. Now he shrank when he knew the identity of others. If things spread, would people think he was a bully? More importantly, the matter also involves the students of Yangjia Academy. Although I don''t know whether they are admitted or not, it is related to the sixth younger brother after all. If you flinch at this time, it''s hard to deal with it when you see the sixth younger brother.


    The Yu family was not easy to mess with, but things could not be ignored. Yang Yang fell into a dilemma. More importantly, if he starts now, he will still suffer if he brings only two servants. If you are beaten, even if you want to save face later, it will be a shame.


    Yang Yang was caught in a dilemma. He was unable to advance or retreat. He didn''t say anything for a while.


    This attitude fell into Yu Xiong''s eyes, which naturally made him very happy. Thinking that the other party was afraid of his identity, he was bolder and shouted directly to his servants: "what are you waiting for if you don''t do it?"


    When the master gave the order, the eight family members were not polite. Around the two women, they stretched out their arms and grabbed them forward.


    "Sister, what should I do?" Jiang Ping watched others do it. If she didn''t fight back, the power would be tied up, and her fate really didn''t know what would happen.


    "Do it, first hit and say." a decisive color flashed on tie Qingyi''s face. She naturally knew what the consequences would be if she fought back. But there is no other choice at this time. You can''t let the other party do it and catch it yourself.


    After tieqingyi finished, she saw that her body retreated half a step and just avoided the fall of a big hand in front of her. Then she hit her fist and hit the other party''s elbow. With strong power and accurate strength, the servant retreated with a painful cry.


    "It''s the practice family!"


    Tie Qingyi''s counterattack fell into the eyes of others and couldn''t help cheering one after another. The people who thought things were bad were ready to complain about the tragic fate of the two women. Unexpectedly, the two women were good at fighting back so sharply.


    This counterattack also fell into Yang Yang''s eyes, which made the original look that had lost luster become more active in an instant. "OK, play well, two, as long as you can rush out, I will wait in front and go to Yang family villa with you to make it clear."


    Yang Yang only took two servants with him. He was afraid that they would become a burden to tie Qingyi. After saying this, he turned and walked towards the gate of Yongding city.


    I didn''t know what would happen after beating people. Yang Yang''s words pointed out the direction for them. At present, the two women didn''t hesitate, used their hands and feet, flashed and moved, and beat the Yu family members on the ground one by one.


    Tie Qingyi''s skill is good. Otherwise, he won''t be favored by Yang Chendong among the 500 people. It''s just to deal with eight reckless men who rely on their identity and background. It''s really not a problem. With the cooperation of her sister Jiang Ping, only a few dozen times later, eight Yu servants fell to the ground in pain and wailed. Yu Xiong also stepped back and hid in the crowd.


    There was no one to stop it. Tie Qingyi shouted "go!" to Jiang Ping. They soon disappeared at the gate.


    From the beginning to the end, the people of the five cities army and horse department did not appear. It was a knowledgeable man who saw that Yu Xiong was going to do bad things. He was afraid that his appearance would delay others'' "good things". Of course, he hid far away. Unexpectedly, he finally completed tie Qingyi and his wife.


    Yu Xiong saw that his servants were beaten on the ground. He was afraid that the two women would retaliate against him. Naturally, he had long hidden away on horseback. After seeing the two women escape like this, he regained his original arrogant appearance and shouted loudly, "where are the officers and soldiers? They hit people, and no one will take care of them?"


    Outside the city, Yang Yang just arrived here for a moment. Tie Qingyi and Jiang Ping came in the distance. Looking at the two women who came, he not only said with admiration, "good skill. The fourth brother is a talent lover. I think he will accept you as college students after he knows your strength. In this way, he''d better follow me first."


    ......


    Yangjiazhuang.


    At the gate of Yang academy, some people are happy and others are worried. But no matter what kind of mood, the fact can no longer be changed. Many people left disappointed, and others happily took things that could prove their identity and stepped into the Academy.


    Last time, we only came to the outer courtyard of the Academy, where we were stopped by two pressure wells we had never seen before. But when we entered the inner courtyard of the Academy, spacious cement school buildings and classrooms with expensive glass windows were presented to everyone.


    In particular, the neat row of dormitories is said to be specially prepared for students. There are even a canteen for eating, a laundry room for laundry, and some cold fitness equipment that have never been seen, but now it is so warm and intimate in the eyes of everyone.


    After entering the inner courtyard of Yangjia academy, the words "moral, intellectual, physical, aesthetic and labor all-round development" and "science and technology is the primary productive force" were sprayed on the walls, giving people a feeling of vitality and freshness.


    We all know a little about these sentences we''ve never heard before, but it seems that we can still understand some, which makes everyone not only have a feeling of longing for the future.


    Inside the college, there has long been a special person responsible for reception here. Any admitted student will receive a special room sign and a certain number of meal tickets. According to the explanation of the staff here, after coming here, everything depends on themselves. No one is allowed to bring servants and servants. All clothing, food, housing and transportation need to be completed independently.


    No one dares to violate this requirement. First, the number of Childe brothers who can be admitted is limited. They are a minority among the 100 people and can''t stir up any waves. Second, it is very clear in the regulations that every student has a 100 point conduct score. Once he is deducted one day, it is the time for him to leave here.


    The regulations also say that no matter what reason, if you don''t act according to the regulations of the college, you will deduct at least two points at a time. If you are the leader and the circumstances are serious, you may be directly expelled.


    That is, it is written in the regulations, which are rigid regulations, and no one dares to violate them. So despite some reluctance, no one raised any doubts. Some childe brothers, including Wang Si, took the initiative to call the domestic servants sent by their families. And let them tell their families that the college will take one day off every seven days. At that time, they will naturally go home and have a look.


    The people who were admitted received the signs one by one, and then, under the leadership of the staff, they first received their own bedding, meal tickets and other daily necessities, and then were led to their respective rooms. According to these people, before lunch, the dean of the college, that is, the Zhongdan Association, spoke to them, and that was the beginning of the real student life. Before that, we can also relax temporarily and have a good rest in our respective rooms.


    Although I don''t know what is the real life of students, I can see that the staff are so determined. When they feel the pressure, they cherish the short time they can rest before the official start.


    In the independent office of the dean of the college, Yang Chendong is listening to the work report of Hu mang. "Young master, after opening the list, there should be 100 students, but there are actually 98. Please give instructions."


    "Two people didn''t arrive? Who are they?" Yang Chendong asked with a puzzled look. This time, all the applicants are voluntary. If they get the chance, why don''t they show up? Intuition told him that something unexpected must have happened.


    "Report to the sixth young master. They are tie Qingyi and her sworn sister Jiang Ping." Hu mang scratched his head, which was also a fog. If it''s just someone else, maybe they will be obstructed by their family and even friends and change their mind temporarily. But these two people, they have done a serious investigation. After losing their escort''s job, they have no way to go. How can they not report after being admitted?


    "Is it them?" Yang Chendong, who heard the answer, also showed a trace of dignified meaning on his face. Obviously, he also thought of what Hu mang thought. But soon he shook his head and said, "they have no reason not to appear after being admitted. If possible, there is only one. What happened to them. In this way, arrange the people of the Security Bureau to check."

 Chapter 250

    Yang Chendong''s voice just fell, and there came Yang er''s thick voice outside the door, "young master, Yang Si came and said there was something urgent to report."


    "Let him in." after Yang Chendong nodded his head, the door was pushed open from the outside. Yang Si, wearing a pure cotton robe, came in. "Young master, the fourth master came and brought two women. Behind them were some officers and soldiers of the five City Army and horse department."


    "What''s the matter?" Hu mang saw that Yang Si''s words were a little confused. As their main manager, he asked.


    He shook his head. Yang Si also looked puzzled. Obviously, he didn''t know what had happened. But Yang Chendong, who had stood up at this time, said, "it''s a blessing or a curse. The soldiers will stop it. In this way, immediately call all the students, and my young master will tell you a lesson first through this matter."


    With Yang Chendong''s orders, soon, the sharp whistle sounded. Soon, the 98 students who had entered the room rushed out. They are getting familiar with the rules of the hospital, and one of them is to obey orders and obey orders. One of the things mentioned in this order is that everyone will gather when the whistle rings. No matter what you are doing, sleeping or eating, or solving the big and small problems, you should stop gathering. Otherwise, you will deduct two to ten according to the seriousness of the situation.


    A total of 100 points. No one wanted to be deducted. Therefore, after hearing the whistle, both ordinary people and childe and young masters rushed out of the room at the first time.


    Ninety eight people are arranged according to the position from the first to the last. When they were just seated, Yang Chendong, dressed in a blue cotton robe, appeared in front of everyone under the protection of Hu Mang and Yang er. "Well, now that we''re all here, let''s go out with me and have a look."


    As a student of Yangjia academy, the first thing he has is courage. In the future, Yang Chendong will have many examples to practice their courage.


    Led by Yang Chendong and supplemented by students, a group of more than 100 people walked out of the Yang academy and came to the gate. What they saw was the confrontation between Yang Yang with two servants, tie Qingyi and Jiang Ping and dozens of officers and soldiers of the five City Army and horse division.


    As soon as more than 100 people with a strong lineup came out, they attracted the attention of these two groups. When he saw that the leader was Yang Chendong, the loyal and courageous public, Yang Yang had a tight face and relaxed a lot, "sixth brother, I''m here."


    "Fourth brother." seeing Yang Yang waving to himself, Yang Chendong, who was originally a confident face, flashed a warm meaning in his eyes. People who know him know that only those who care about their relatives and people in particular will show such kind eyes.


    "Sixth brother, I''m afraid the fourth brother is causing you trouble this time." looking at Yang Chendong getting closer and closer, Yang Yang''s eyes flashed a sense of self reproach.


    "The fourth brother doesn''t have to say that. You and I are close brothers. Your business is naturally my business. What''s going on?" Yang Chendong said, glancing at the officers and soldiers of the five cities army and horses department at will.


    Just this sweep, the dozens of officials opposite quickly lowered their heads. After the two world wars of warla, no one knows Yang Chendong and no one knows the God of the army.


    It is precisely because of the existence of the God of the army that they not only have no casualties, but also have made a lot of military achievements and gained a lot of benefits. The living conditions of some soldiers have been directly improved by more than one grade, and all this is thanks to Yang Chendong. To this end, many soldiers'' families also quietly set up an longevity archway for Yang Chendong in order to express their gratitude and gratitude.


    But now, it is no wonder that these people dare not face Yang Chendong''s eyes.


    These people lowered their heads. Yang Chendong took back his eyes with a little coldness, then looked at Yang Yang and said, "fourth brother, what''s going on? Why do they follow you?"


    "Hey, it''s up to them to talk about it." Yang Yang didn''t know how to explain, so he handed over the power of interpretation to Leng Qingyi and Jiang Ping.


    Yang Chendong has long noticed the two people, but there is too much difference in their identities, so he has no superfluous expression. Now that the fourth brother pointed out the two, he took advantage of the momentum to look at them, and then said with an encouraging look: "tell me, what''s going on?"


    "Good dongshuai." tie Qingyi and Jiang Ping stood in front of their idols. They were a little excited, so they first saluted and said hello. Then Jiang Ping, who is more eloquent, told the whole story.


    When he heard that the matter involved Yu Xiong, the sun of Yu Shiyue, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, the tiger mang around him had made a face to a subordinate behind him, and the man soon disappeared. Soon he took a note and sent it to Yang Chendong by the hand of Hu mang.


    What is recorded in this note is something about Yu Xiong, because he is not a big man, and the record is not very detailed. There are only a few words - Yu Xiong, the third among the brothers. His characteristics are: eating, drinking and having fun. He often deceives others. In order to get a woman, he forced her husband to write down in Heli book, and to protect himself


    When he saw the event recorded above, Yang Chendong flashed a cold meaning in his eyes, "notice and find someone and say."


    "Understand." Hu mang had enough tacit understanding with Yang Chendong. Naturally, he knew which one to find someone.


    At the moment, Jiang Ping also made clear the cause and effect of the matter, and then looked at Yang Chendong with tie Qingyi. Although they were not saying anything, they were very clear in their hearts. If even dongshuai ignored them, they might only be taken away by the military and Horse Department of the five cities for punishment.


    In fact, not only tie Qingyi, but also Yang Yang, the fourth brother, and 98 new students of Yang family college are looking at Yang Chendong, the dean of their college.


    When Jiang Ping said the cause and effect of the incident just now, they also heard a true story. They were naturally angry about Yu Xiong''s behavior. However, I accidentally startled the horse and didn''t cause any bad consequences. I can either compensate you for some silver or apologize in public and admit my mistake. Why do you have to take people away and do animal things? This is really deceptive.


    In particular, some of the students who were originally from poor families have encountered such things in the past. Through this event, I seem to see who I used to be, and naturally I have a heart of hatred and enemy Kai.


    Feeling the rising anger around, Yang Chendong turned his mind and looked at everyone, including tie Qingyi and the two women, and said: "originally, he was going to call everyone to speak together before lunch. Even if there was such an opportunity, his father would tell us in advance."


    When it came to the Yangjia academy, all the students naturally put up their headphones. This was the first time they listened to the dean. Of course, they were cautious.


    Seeing that everyone was so serious, Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction. He appreciated such an attitude. Even if so, he would not be stingy. "Well, even if everyone can enter the Yang family college, it also proves that everyone has a kind of fate. Although the Dean can''t guarantee that everyone will become the first batch of college students, but even if you come one day, I will teach you one day with my heart. The first lesson for you today is the word righteousness."


    "What is righteousness means integrity and spreading positive energy."


    "Righteousness is a type of positive energy, which is reflected in people''s noble righteousness."


    "Righteousness is to follow the right path, which is a masculine atmosphere full of positive progress, justice and fairness."


    With a loud voice, Yang Chendong continued: "If you live between heaven and earth, you must stand tall and upright, and there must be righteousness in your body. Only in this way, no matter where you are, can you stand tall and be respected. As long as you have righteousness in your heart, you can do things worthy of heaven and earth, worthy of yourself, and face any difficulties and problems until they are solved."


    "Today, tie Qingyi and Jiang Ping are two women, but they are in a hurry because they are anxious. They don''t hurt people. This is a trivial matter, but some people always think they are superior to others and can do whatever they want. So they take the opportunity to make trouble and want to achieve their goals by extraordinary means. This is the body without righteousness Now, it is also because there are too few righteous people that such people can survive and get what they want in the street? I don''t know if you have thought about it. If everyone had righteousness in mind, what kind of scene would it be if everyone could stand up and blame Yu Xiong at that time? Presumably, there will be no place for villains to live in the world after that Will there be fewer and fewer injustices? "


    "Therefore, in the first class, I told you about the understanding and function of righteousness. At the same time, I also asked you to have righteousness for everyone. You should not only have righteousness, but also spread it to others. One day, when everyone speaks of righteousness, it will be a time of peace and prosperity for the people. And President, I look forward to that day!"


    "OK." Yang Chendong''s words just fell. The crowd, led by Wang Si, began to shout loudly, just bursts of warm applause.


    Seeing that everyone agreed with this point of view, Yang Chendong smiled to everyone with satisfaction, and then turned to tie Qingyi and Jiang Ping, "you two have been admitted by Yang academy, and your name is on the list. Now please enter the Academy first, get your own things and understand the relevant regulations."

 Chapter 251

    Tie Qingyi, who had been very excited by some righteous words, heard Yang Chendong say that he was admitted, which showed the light of joy and excitement, and immediately agreed with joy. Just when they wanted to be admitted to the hospital, they thought that the people of the five cities army and horses department were right in front of them. If the problem could not be solved, how could they study at ease in the college?


    Noting that the two women''s footsteps were hesitant, Yang Chendong nodded gently. The two people had not been dazzled by the joy in front of them. It can be seen that they were still very rational. After the good impression of the two women in their hearts had been improved for a few minutes, Yang Chendong suddenly turned around and looked at the officers and soldiers of the five City Army and horse division thirty steps away and said, "I think you all know your country?"


    "Know, know, little people have seen Zhongdan Gong." asked by Yang Chendong, these people dare not pretend to be deaf and dumb. Then they bowed their heads and said respectfully.


    "Well, if you know your father, you can go back. If yu Xiong asks, just say that she and she are students of my Yang Academy. If you want to talk to your father directly, of course, if you want to catch someone, you can catch your father first, okay?" the more he finally says, Yang Chendong''s face becomes more and more serious.


    The officers and men of the five cities army and horse division, who were serious and frightened, changed their faces and said they didn''t dare. Then they turned and left, very simply.


    Are you kidding? Catch Yang Chendong first. They dare not do it with their courage. If they do, let alone whether they can do it or not, I''m afraid that when they really get home, the women in the family will not spare them and their conscience will not pass.


    The officers and soldiers of the Wucheng Bingma division left because of Yang Chendong''s words. They walked so happily without a trace of love, which made all the students excited after seeing it. This is their Dean. They have righteousness in their hearts and are not afraid of any powerful person. I don''t know when they can face all difficulties like this. They can decide and solve them in one word.


    A crisis was solved. All the 100 students returned to their places and walked towards the yangjiashu hospital. Yang Yang came to Yang Chendong and asked with concern, "sixth brother, won''t there be any trouble?"


    "What trouble will there be? We didn''t deserve it. It was Yu Xiong who wanted to make trouble, but it was just a child''s mischief. It''s nothing. I want to thank brother four this time. If you didn''t come forward in time, I''m afraid it would make a big deal. If you wanted to solve it at that time, it would be a lot of trouble. Hehe, why don''t I have a drink with brother four in the hospital?" Yang Chendong said with a smile.


    Hearing that feidan has no mistakes, but there is merit, Yang Yang''s high hanging heart can finally fall. "Well, it''s rare that the sixth brother has a heart. The fourth brother has a drink with you. Hehe, try the delicious food here."


    Yang Yang has a clear mind. Everyone says that all the delicious food in the world is in the immortal residence. In fact, the delicious food in Yangjiazhuang is the existence of a higher level.


    At that moment, the two brothers talked and laughed and went to the inner courtyard of Yangjiazhuang. When they first came to the door, a beautiful girl stopped them, "dongshuai, I also want to study in Yang Academy."


    The visitor was ChunZi. She had just witnessed what happened at the gate of the academy and heard Yang Chendong''s understanding of the word righteousness. She was very excited. At the same time, she determined that the Academy must be a very mysterious existence, where she could learn a lot of knowledge, so she decided that Mao Sui recommended herself and asked to join the academy as a student.


    In order to achieve this goal, ChunZi is ready to be rejected. She blocks her seemingly weak body in front of Yang Chendong, like you won''t let it if you don''t promise.


    In the whole Yang family village, not many people dare to choose such a practice. I''m afraid that except for a few mistresses, others will not and cannot do so. Otherwise, the consequences will definitely make you regret it all your life.


    As a girl, ChunZi is still a beautiful girl. Maybe this is her advantage. She blocks her body in front of Yang Chendong and doesn''t mean to let him go.


    "Well, the sixth brother and the fourth brother went first. I have smelled the wine, ha ha ha." Yang Yang said very wisely. He knew that if he continued to stay here, he would only embarrass Yang Chendong, so he found a reason to take the lead in walking to the inner courtyard of Yang family villa.


    "You go too." Yang Chendong looked at Hu mang standing beside him, but twisted his head to one side. At this time, it didn''t play a warning role at all, so he shook his head and said aloud.


    "Yes, young master." Hu Mangba couldn''t leave here. After he promised, he left with a big step. At the same time, Qiu Wu, the first guard, followed him. Soon, when there were only Yang Chendong and ChunZi here, he finally asked, "why did you decide to study in Yang family college? Your bodyguard has no problem. It''s time for you to leave."


    "No! I won''t go." ChunZi shook his head and said firmly.


    "Reason." Yang Chendong''s tone also asked coldly.


    "Reason..." ChunZi''s beautiful big eyes turned and then said, "I admire Daming''s culture and want to learn the advanced knowledge here. It''s so simple."


    "What about after learning? Go back and spread it to your country of Japan?" Yang Chendong seemed to ask pertinently.


    "This... Yes." ChunZi didn''t want to admit it, but she didn''t know why. In front of Yang Chendong, she still told the truth. Maybe she also knew that if she wanted to cheat each other, she couldn''t do it with her own strength.


    "You are very honest." Yang Chendong first affirmed ChunZi''s attitude, but then said, "but why should I promise you? What good is it for me to take you in?"


    "This... This..." ChunZi''s eyes kept blinking. At this moment, she wanted to tell her story about being a princess of Japan, but she was worried that once she knew her identity, Yang Chendong would report the matter to the Ming court. In that case, I''m afraid there would be some trouble. This is not what she wanted. If you can''t be pressed by your identity, you can only speak with money. ChunZi said, "I can give you a lot of gold and silver. Can you write a number?"


    "Oh? A lot of gold and silver. Hehe, you should know something about me these days. You should know that I am not short of money, and even have a lot of money." Yang Chendong doesn''t seem to agree with ChunZi''s reason. When he said these things, ChunZi''s face really turned a little pale. Yes, it''s not Yang Chendong to say who is the richest in Daming. But if it''s true that who is the most profitable, no one dares to say that he is the first.


    ChunZi''s face is still changing. On this side, Yang Chendong has opened his mouth and said, "but who will dislike me for silver? Even if you let me make an offer, it''s 10000 Liang a day to study with me."


    "Nani?"


    Although he made some preparations and even waited for Yang Chendong''s lion to speak, he was very surprised when he heard 10000 liang of silver a day. The cherry mouth was even open and could swallow a pigeon egg, "this... This is not much."


    "But you asked me to make an offer." Yang Chendong''s face did not change, and he did smile in his heart. He seemed to like teasing ChunZi very much.


    "I asked you to drive, but 10000 Liang a day is still too expensive for me to afford." ChunZi has the support of the Japanese royal family behind him. Naturally, he doesn''t lack money from childhood to most. But ten thousand Liang a day still frightened her, because even the whole royal family could not add up all the expenses to this number a day. If she reported the amount of silver back to China, I''m afraid her father would not be able to pass the pass first.


    Seeing that ChunZi was so honest and couldn''t afford it, Yang Chendong had to shake his head and said, "there''s no way. You asked me to make a price, but I made a price, and you can''t afford it. It''s better not to go to college."


    With that, Yang Chendong was ready to leave, but ChunZi still stood in front of him. "In this way, 1000 Liang a day, which is the limit I can pay." it seems that I have made a great determination. ChunZi said these words very hard, and his face was very and serious.


    One thousand taels a day and thirty thousand taels a month. This is ChunZi. Before coming to the Ming Dynasty, her father gave her a lot of good things, and some even prepared a dowry in the future. If it were someone else, I''m afraid I wouldn''t dare to say such a thing.


    "Oh? One thousand taels a day, which seems to be a lot. OK, it''s a deal. But I''ve said that I''ll listen to me as soon as I enter the college. In this process, if you don''t suffer and can''t bear the crime, and take the initiative to quit, don''t come to trouble." Yang Chendong used to scare ChunZi. He wanted to use this person, even if the other party didn''t pay one or two silver, He will also agree, but he will deliberately delay it. But I didn''t think there was an unexpected harvest. A thousand Liang a day was nothing to him, but if he didn''t earn money, he was a fool.


    "No problem, I won''t quit. I will stick to it. Thank you, dongshuai." finally, ChunZi got what he wanted. ChunZi looked happy. Then he turned and left happily. Even he seemed to hum some famous Japanese music.


    Yang Chendong is a capable person, and he still has great skills. If such a person can be used by his father and emperor, he will become the most powerful arm. At the moment, if he stays here, he will have more opportunities to contact and take it for his own use. Although he is already loyal and courageous, he has little hope, But there''s hope, isn''t it?

 Chapter 252

    The Yamen of the military and Horse Department of the five cities.


    The people who went to Yangjiazhuang came back and explained the meaning of Zhongdan Gong Yang Chendong clearly. The on duty command Secretary sun bore said solemnly to Yu Xiong, who had been waiting for news here: "you have heard the matter, childe Yu. There is nothing we can do. Please go back."


    Yu Xiong''s face was naturally a little ugly at this moment. I thought my grandfather was the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment. Who dared not give himself face when he saw it. He had done some outrageous things before, but didn''t he end up with nothing? Eat and drink. But today, after meeting Yang Chendong, everything has changed. The five cities army and Horse Department has spoken to itself in such a state. It is clear that it doesn''t want to intervene.


    "Very good, commander sun, isn''t it? Your attitude of shirking responsibility is very bad. I''ll respond to your senior official and I''ll tell my grandfather." Yu Xiong said with a fierce look on his face.


    I thought he would be nervous if he carried out his grandfather. Sun Chong didn''t say he was afraid. But no one stood there and didn''t lift his eyes. On the contrary, he kindly comforted him, "Mr. Yu, I advise you to tell your grandfather what to do first. Otherwise, it''s really bad to do something lightly, which will affect your whole family."


    Sun Chong''s advice was just a kind one. Of course, he didn''t want to offend the Minister of justice of the current Dynasty. But when Yu Xiong heard such words, his face changed again and again. His feeling was that people looked down on him and even his grandfather. Then he shook his sleeve angrily and left. It can be seen that he was very angry at this moment.


    When he got out of the Yamen of the five cities army and Horse Department, Yu Xiong looked at the crowd walking in the street and secretly vowed that he would find the venue today anyway. Isn''t he a loyal and courageous public who has made some contributions? Although he has a title, which male Marquis really has great power? Does it depend on important officials to dominate everything in the court? Think of the prestige of Zhang Fu, the British public at the beginning. In the end, he didn''t want to be a man with his tail between his legs?


    Yang Chendong won the throne of Duke at a young age. He doesn''t want to restrain his edge. He even wants to fight against himself. Let him know his strength. I think I still have many friends in the capital. Especially, he is usually very open. He has made friends with some people who teach all kinds of things. It should not be a problem for Yang Chendong to learn from this.


    At this moment, Yu Xiong was moved to kill. Although he didn''t say he wanted to really kill Yang Chendong, he also decided to teach each other a lesson and let him know who can''t be provoked. But he didn''t think about it at all. Would it be so easy to get to this position at the age of 20? Is it appropriate to treat such opponents as ordinary dandies? Can you do it?


    Yu Xiong quickly left the military and Horse Department of Wucheng, then appeared in a busy street and found a big gangster named Liu San here.


    Black and white existed in all ages. The only difference is which side is more powerful.


    Liu San is one of the representatives of Hei. The man who has lived in the capital since he was a child, because he was cruel and brave enough, especially under the thinking of only recognizing silver but not people, he just broke into a small piece of heaven and earth and became a "person" in several streets nearby. It is said that this person is only a close younger brother, and there are hundreds of ordinary younger brothers.


    Yu Xiong came and sat face to face with Liu San at the table, where a large stack of silver notes issued by Yang''s Bank were placed.


    The thick stack is as much as twenty thousand Liang. Looking at the silver enough for him to sacrifice his life to earn two or three years, Liu San''s eyes were red. He was like an evil tiger who could not see his prey.


    "Teach a person a lesson, these are all yours." seeing Liu San''s salivating appearance, Yu Xiong has a lot more self-confidence.


    "OK, please tell me who it is." money can make the devil push the mill. At the moment, he got an excellent interpretation in front of Liu San. For money, he can even kill his parents, let alone deal with an outsider.


    "East handsome Yang Chendong." Yu Xiong reported his name.


    At the moment when Yu Xiong announced his name, Liu San''s face became violent and twitched. He thought it would not be easy for a senior childe like Yu Xiong to take out so much money to do things for himself, and the people he dealt with would not be unknown soldiers. But I didn''t expect it to be dongshuai.


    Ordinary people know the name of dongshuai, not to mention people like Liu San. It''s even more thunderous. For some time, he even thought about taking refuge in this loyal and courageous public. But later, I was afraid of losing my freedom.


    Now Yu Xiong even says he wants to deal with this man. Of course, his face has changed greatly. But when I noticed the silver note on the table, I still made a decision in my heart. As the saying goes, if you don''t go into a tiger''s den, you can''t get a tiger''s son. If you want to earn money, you must take risks, especially people like them. "Young Master Yu, dongshuai hides in the Yang family villa every day. It''s not easy to deal with him. As far as I know, even the royal guards haven''t taken advantage of visiting the Yang family villa. I''m afraid..."


    "You don''t have to deal with Yang Chendong. You can deal with the important people around him. Just give him a lesson." Yu Xiong has thought about it for a long time. The success of going to Yang family village is too low. I''m afraid 20000 silver can''t do this. It''s better to start with the people around him, such as the directors of Shenxianju, Tianwaitian and Yang bank. Because of their work, It must be easy to find trouble with them if they appear in the capital every day.


    "OK, deal." Liu San was relieved to hear that he was not dealing with Yang Chendong, but with the people around him. If so, there will be too many movable people, and the silver will be better.


    Yu Xiong is gone. When he left the silver, he left smartly. Liu San called several of his confidants and said the business he had just received.


    Several confidants were nervous when they heard that they were going to deal with dongshuai. Obviously, they were also thunderous to this person. But when Liu San said that Yu Xiong was willing to take out 20000 taels of silver for this, they immediately threw the danger behind their heads. These people who originally pinned their heads on their trousers and belts, as long as they gave enough money, everyone dared to start except the Emperor today.


    With silver to open the way, several people soon reached an agreement. He chose to target the snow lady, one of the directors of Shenxianju.


    Snow lady is Yang Chendong''s third wife. Her status is not low. If something happens to this person, Yang Chendong must be heartbroken. It can be said that moving her is equivalent to completing the task assigned by Yu Xiong. Of course, there is a more important reason to choose this person, that is, the gorgeous appearance of this person makes them itch in their hearts for a long time. If they can catch this person and meet their own needs, wouldn''t it be the best of both worlds.


    As for how Yang Chendong will deal with them after success, the big deal is to take the money and leave the capital first. It''s not the first time for them to do such things. In fact, Yu Xiong is the real behind the scenes. Even if he wants to do it, dongshuai should deal with this person. Where can he manage these little people?


    Liu San, who doesn''t know Yang Chendong''s temperament at all, thinks he is a lump of dung. The dirty smell is terrible. People like them, who have some identities, don''t have too much intersection with themselves. What really happened is that some officials chase them on the surface, and they have more means to deal with officers and soldiers, which can ensure their own safety. Just like before, they have done some things against rich families and nobles, but have they lived to this day?


    It was originally a mistake for Liu San to treat Yang Chendong as an ordinary aristocrat. What they don''t know is that some things can''t be done or even thought about. Otherwise, the consequences are far from what they can bear.


    With a common understanding, several people began to make preparations, first to get familiar with the snow lady''s route and look for a suitable opportunity to start.


    Snow lady, as the third lady of Yang Chendong, she is very busy now.


    Born as a singer, she has a good voice, which makes her feel like a duck to water on the platform of immortal house. In addition, the world has been peaceful recently, and the immortal house has become prosperous again. It is a difficult place to reach. The drama of the war between the military gods and warla arranged by her and Lady Xiang is a mess of fire.


    Such complacency in her career makes snow lady love Yang Chendong more deeply. She won''t forget who gave all this to her.


    Therefore, no matter how busy she is, she will always return to Yangjiazhuang from the capital for three days at most, just to meet her lover.


    It was another busy day. From the morning when the fairy house opened and until it was nearly dark, the fairy was always full. Snow lady was busy for most of the day. Until after dinner, she handed everything over to Xiang lady. The two had reached an agreement long ago. Unless there were important things, they returned to Yangjiazhuang in batches for the night.


    The matter was explained clearly. The snow lady entered a soft sedan, and as soon as she entered it, she suddenly fell asleep.


    The four people carrying the sedan chair are cold front, which is also the result of Yang Chendong''s cautious character.


    Although the world is peaceful now, vara not only retreated, but also began to trade with Daming. Dai Zong is also busy training the new army. It seems that no one will do anything for himself, but Yang Chendong''s protection of several wives is all-round. He knows that some things can''t go wrong, because as long as he makes a mistake once, he will regret it all his life.

 Chapter 253

    There are four cold fronts in the sedan chair, plus six cold fronts around. A full class of cold fronts protect each other. Unless the enemy with more than 40 or 50 people suddenly appears, otherwise, the safety should be guaranteed.


    Monitor Cheng Qian.


    I''m grateful that the sixth young master gave himself the task of protecting the third lady, which represents a kind of trust. How many monitor in the whole cold front, but how could he not do his best if he got the job?


    Even Cheng Qian had a feeling that as long as he did a good job, his future would be unlimited. In the future, he could bring more soldiers and win more wars, which was also one of his lifelong wishes.


    The third lady got on the sedan. After a "get up" before the journey, the soft sedan left the ground. A team of ten people left the immortal house, walked slowly under the street and went straight to Yongding gate.


    "Squad leader, behind us..." just left the most prosperous street in the capital, a cold front soldier sensed something and whispered to Cheng Qian.


    His right hand was lifted slightly, just a gesture. Cheng Qian told the soldier in sign language. He knew that he felt someone following him.


    With Leng Feng''s strong strength, they felt that they were being watched by others after they left the immortal house for a while, but the other party''s technique seemed not bad. They couldn''t be sure who was following them? How many? This is the way carefully observed, walking.


    This moment, when I came to the slightly calm street, this feeling became stronger and stronger. At the moment, it''s not long before the night ban. There are fewer and fewer pedestrians in the street, so that the people who are tracking can''t hide well.


    Cheng Qian felt that when he falsely lifted his right hand, except for the four soldiers lifting the sedan chair, the other five soldiers were silently checking their weapons and equipment. Although I don''t know who these secret people are? Whether it''s just reconnaissance or hands-on, but it''s always right to prepare in advance for safety.


    As a squad leader and commander, Cheng Qian took out the 95 style wrapped in cloth early, opened the insurance, and took out the night vision instrument in his side satchel and put it on his eyes.


    Not all cold fronts have such equipment. However, Cheng Qian''s class, as the first class to protect the third lady, enjoyed this treatment because of the particularity of the task. Therefore, they can have bright eyes in the dark and see everything around them very clearly.


    It is precisely because you can see very clearly that those who follow in the dark have nowhere to hide. When I noticed that there were as many as four or five people following me, I was a little short of breath before the journey, and my heart began to speed up. I couldn''t tell whether I was excited or worried.


    I''m excited because there''s a war to fight. My hands are itching for a while. Now someone comes to the door. Of course, I have to kill.


    I''m worried that there are three ladies in the sedan chair. If she loses a hair, I''m afraid it will be her own sin. At that time, he will have no face to face the sixth young master, and all his future will end today.


    Whether excited or nervous, after taking several deep breaths continuously, the sudden heartbeat was smoothed before the journey, so as to keep the body in the best state as much as possible. At this time, not only Cheng Qian, but also his soldiers were making rapid adjustments.


    In a war, mentality determines success or failure. The more relaxed you are, the more you can bring your strength to a normal level or even to the extreme. This was confirmed in the training when he joined the cold front at that time.


    Cheng Qian and five soldiers are preparing for the war, and four cold fronts carrying sedans are also looking for safety.


    The so-called safety point is the best point to ensure the safety of the third lady. Such a place is best in the corner. The more hidden it is, the better it is, and the dead corner is better.


    General dead corners can reduce the number of attack points. The best dead corner is that three sides are walls, and only one side will be attacked. Now the eyes of the four people are constantly looking for it in the dark night. Finally, a big house with a high cage and a high word on it attracted the resonance of the four people at the gate.


    For such a large family, the gate piers at the gate are very strong and broad. If they can hide here, the flour receiving point will become very small.


    The four people who had reached a consensus began to speed up their pace, and the six people in front of Cheng also protected them all the time and quickly moved towards their high gate.


    The sudden acceleration and abnormal behavior attracted the attention of the stalkers.


    This time, more than 20 people in the city were responsible for follow-up work nearby in order to hit the target immediately. More than 30 people were ambushed on the only way to Yangjiazhuang outside the city. The best battlefield has been found there. When there are open mountains on all sides, they don''t believe that they can''t catch the target snow lady.


    Whether it was belittling the enemy or too confident, Liu San arranged everything, took two confidants, found a flower building and began to have fun. In his opinion, with such a precise arrangement, the snow lady must be able to catch it. Maybe it won''t be long before this fairy woman will appear next to her bed.


    Because of carelessness, there was no on-site command, which made them suddenly change their behavior before Cheng. After that, more than 20 people in charge of this part of the city were stunned. They don''t understand how the other party found them, and they don''t understand what to do next? Are you doing it or watching it change, or looking for opportunities?


    When these people were still at a loss, Cheng Qian had made the decision to fight back and adopted the first to fight back plan.


    When the soft sedan came to the stone pillar next to the door of the Gaojia gate, the four cold front who lifted the sedan quickly took down the 95 style on their back, and then stood next to each other in the only accessible position at the dead corner. They blocked here in the form of meat shield in case of Mrs. Wei''s safety.


    When the four had just finished all this, they had already given the order to shoot. But the first shot was not the enemy, but the lanterns hanging high in the streets.


    "Bam!"


    In such a silent night, the gunshot was so clear and shocking.


    Under one shot, a high lantern fell to the ground, making the place dark. "BAM BAM." one after another gunshots rang out, and lanterns fell to the ground from high altitude, which suddenly plunged the street that was originally visible to the naked eye into darkness, which really gave people a feeling that they couldn''t see five fingers.


    Under the gunfire, the sparse crowd in the whole street was immediately stimulated. They covered their ears in twos and threes and ran like headless flies, so as to alleviate their fear and fear.


    In contrast, the killers who were ready to follow did not run around. But all of a sudden, everything in the dark still confused them and caught them off guard.


    When the field of vision completely darkens, their habits make it impossible for them to recover their vision in a short time. All they can do is stay in place and wait for the retina to recover its cognition of the current situation. But it was in this moment that they moved before the journey.


    With the advanced equipment of the night vision instrument, they locked those who followed them for the first time. Then they slowed down their breathing and gently spit out long Qi under balance. After trying the direction of the wind, they stared and focused, and put the index finger of their right hand on the board machine and gently opened it


    One round of spinning bullets came out of the gun chamber at a rapid speed. While the killers were still waiting to recover their eyesight, copper bullets accurately drilled into their bodies. Under the powerful lethality and accurate shooting, many killers were shot one by one or in the middle of their eyebrows without even knowing what happened, Or the heart was punctured and fell to the ground.


    Just between ten breaths, seven or eight killers were killed by one shot, and four or five others accidentally moved their bodies because they were afraid of hearing the gunshot. They were not killed by one shot, but most of them were also hit by bullets, but they were not in the key position. As a result, many people were shouting in pain.


    Gunshots, shouts, running, screams, the sound is endless, creating a chaotic scene in the alley.


    The snow lady in the soft sedan chair had already been awakened. Instinctively, she wanted to lift the curtain and run out, but Yang Chendong appeared in her mind and remembered what LIULANG had told her. "Remember, no matter who you are, if you encounter danger in the future, if you are outside, you will immediately lie on the ground; if you stay in the room, you will immediately find a safe place to escape; if you happen to be in the soft sedan, you must not rush out unless the guard lets you go, and press your body down as much as possible to reduce the probability of possible injury."


    Thinking of these words, snow lady quickly turned her originally seated body into a squatting position. Then she listened to the sound of gunfire outside and looked forward to LIULANG''s appearance.


    There was a loud gunshot outside. It was so abrupt in the quiet night. The soldiers of the five cities'' army and horse division who were patrolling nearby heard the gunshot and rushed here quickly. Some royal guards nearby also pulled out the Xiuchun Sabre and rushed to it. But these people are far inferior to the cold front players who took action when they heard the first gunshot on the streets of Shenxianju, Tianwaitian and Yangjia bank.


    Battalion commander wusheng was still squatting in the yard and practicing the basic skills of stabilizing the footwall, but when he heard the first shot, he took the camouflage coat in his hand. Then he heard a note of the shot looming, the whistle sounded in his mouth, and a cold front of 30 people quickly began to gather.

 Chapter 254

    "The second platoon follows me, the first platoon is on strict alert, and the third platoon is responsible for patrolling. Anyone who finds dangerous people approaching and the warning is invalid can be shot and killed." while issuing the order, Wu Sheng''s figure has rushed out of the yard with 30 soldiers and left quickly with his voice.


    But no matter which group of people, they are faster than the killers who have surrounded the street.


    The sudden gunfire did give them a lot of damage, and they even got a dizzy turn. But they, who had already put their heads on the other waist, still didn''t forget their task. Even the sound of gunfire still didn''t stop them from approaching the soft sedan.


    This is precisely because of the night. If it is day, when they see their companions die so miserably and the firearms are so accurate, I''m afraid they don''t have such courage. It was the cover of the night that made them think that the other party was holding only the kind of firearm that could be sent, that is, there was no accuracy and no power, so they dared to approach.


    "BAM BAM..." with the help of the night vision instrument, Cheng Qian and others constantly shot a nearby killer in black on the street. One, two, three or four... Soon, a lot of corpses fell on the street. The bloody gas began to diffuse rapidly in the air and rushed into people''s nostrils. It was so exciting.


    In front of the Ninth Five-Year Plan, no killer can get close to the soft sedan within 30 steps, or even they don''t even have a chance to fight. They die and fall to the ground. They can''t close their eyes when they die. They seem to be unable to close their eyes when they haven''t found the cause of death.


    It seems that all the killers have been killed. There is no movement, but there is no meaning to relax their vigilance before the journey. "Launch a red signal bomb to explain the situation to the outside. At the same time, everyone stays in place to guard. If you find danger, you''re welcome. Don''t be afraid to waste bullets."


    A red flare rises with the order, which is so dazzling and dazzling in the night. Even the secret sentry of Yangjiazhuang, fifteen miles away, saw one clearly.


    Seeing the red flare take off, the secret sentry immediately sent a signal to another nearby, and soon Yang Chendong in the Yang family village got the news.


    During the day, I taught the students of the college numbers (arithmetic was also called arithmetic in the Ming Dynasty). When numbers such as 1, 2, 3, 4 and 5 appeared, hundreds of students felt strange and curious. In fact, such numbers had appeared before, but because there was a number called "Suanchu" at that time, it was more convenient to write, Therefore, Arabic numerals were not popularized and used in China in time.


    Now it is taken out by Yang Chendong. We are still curious about how to use such an arithmetic method again. But when the multiplication formula came out, everyone was surprised. It turned out that arithmetic could have such a law and could be so simple that everyone was shocked for a time.


    As a listener, Hu Yan and Qiao Yin were also shocked by this way. For a time, everyone''s mood for learning was very high. It also made Yang Chendong''s saliva dry at the end of the day. Not long after class, I heard a report from my subordinates that a red flare had flashed in the capital.


    According to the agreement, a red flare indicates a danger, but it has basically been lifted. Only two flares indicate a need for support, and three flares are extremely urgent.


    But even if he knew the meaning of a red flare, Yang Chendong was still a little nervous. He didn''t know who was going to attack his own forces. With the idea of being careful and making no big mistake, he immediately gathered a platoon of cold front, took Hu Mang, Yang ER and Qiu Wu''s first guard team and rushed to the capital. After Yang Jiazhuang left, martial law quickly rose, and the battalion commander Tengshan stayed with the cold front of the remaining two platoons to ensure everything.


    In the capital. The soldiers of the first class in front of Cheng kept on guard. Even if the body was not far away, no one went to check it until the first batch of soldiers led by battalion commander wusheng appeared. After the two sides met, they immediately inspected and handled the scene. Fortunately, they found two killers who were not seriously injured, so they quickly took them into custody and conducted a sudden trial.


    But just after all this was done, the royal guards and the five cities army and horses arrived. When they just appeared and wanted to get close to the scene, they received a warning from battalion commander wusheng. "Listen, no matter who you are and which yamen you are from, now this place has been blocked and no one can get close. Otherwise, no wonder the bullet doesn''t have eyes."


    After Wu Sheng said this and reported his mercenary flag, the soldiers of the Wucheng Bingma division naturally stopped very honestly. On the contrary, the royal guards were different from others by virtue of their identity. They shouted that they were the pro army around the emperor and had the right and obligation to check everything. While shouting, they tried to move forward.


    "Bam! Bam!" the sound of two guns suddenly sounded and hit the royal guards who wanted to come forward. The raised dust taught them how to be human in an instant. The original shouting became much smaller until there was no movement.


    Mercenaries once again use their strength to show the outside world that they are not under control, and anyone who wants to provoke their military discipline will pay the price of bleeding.


    Just because no one is moving forward doesn''t mean no one is paying attention here. On the contrary, it didn''t take long for the high-level officials of the royal guards and the five cities'' army and Horse Department to come, including Shi Heng Tidu, sun Bing command department, LV GUI, the commander of the royal guards, and Ji Guang, the commander Tongzhi, who returned to the capital before niangen.


    "What''s going on ahead? Why did the gunfire happen?" Shi Heng asked in a high spirited manner as soon as he appeared here.


    Previously, because of his dragon skill, Shi Heng was promoted to the position of chief soldier and Wu Qingbo, and then fought with 150000 troops against warra. It was only because he was too light and rash. Finally, he was calculated and lost the war. If Yang Chendong had not shot in time, I''m afraid the capital would not be guaranteed.


    It is said that losing a war is a crime and will be sentenced to prison. However, in the Ming Dynasty, nothing was absolute. Meritorious officials could not get substantial rewards. On the contrary, sinners might rise to the sky step by step, which was the characteristic of that time. In the Ming Dynasty, a person''s credit is not determined by his ability. In the end, it depends on whether he obeys the emperor and the imperial power.


    Shi Heng originally had the skill of learning from the dragon. When he came back this time, he made a lot of money up and down, and bought Jin Ying with heavy money. When he saw Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu, he was in pain with a bunch of nose and tears. He said frankly that he was loyal to the emperor, obeyed the emperor, and was willing to do anything for the emperor. After several operations, Zhu Qiyu was really moved. He was not punished. On the contrary, he was reinstated to his original post, became a promoted governor, received the important task of reorganizing the army with Jin Ying, and was promoted from the original Wuqing uncle to the Marquis of Wuqing.


    Zhu Qiyu''s intention to do so is very obvious. He just wanted to mention Shi Heng to restrict Yang Chendong''s influence in the army.


    Regaining the emperor''s trust and being in power, Shi Heng felt that he did not know the superiority of heaven and earth. As soon as he arrived at the scene, he said carelessly, as if he had been the master here.


    For Shi Heng''s performance, the following are all silent. These people have stayed in the capital all the time, and even many have seen the scenes of the mercenary war against vara. Naturally, they know the power of these people. It is because I know that I have no courage to do anything provocative.


    Seeing that the question was asked and no one answered, Shi Heng''s face became ugly. "What''s the matter? No one answered, isn''t it? Very good. After everything, you don''t have to do it and are all dismissed. Where''s the commander sun Bing? Go and see what''s going on?"


    The pain on Sun Chong''s face, who was named, had already known from the soldiers that it was a mercenary working. For these people, his seal is very clear. Of course, he knows that it is difficult to provoke. Therefore, after hearing Shi Heng''s roll call, he carefully gathered in front of him and muttered, "governor, this is a mercenary doing business. We can''t intervene too much."


    "What mercenaries do things? It''s not easy to interfere too much. Isn''t this the capital of the Ming Dynasty? Hum! Even if you are so timid, I don''t think you need to do it. Just go and have a look in person. Come on, open the way. If anyone dares to stop, just catch it together." Shi Heng said indifferently, taking sun Chong''s kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung.


    Shi Heng ordered that the soldiers he had brought with him immediately opened the way and walked towards the center of the battlefield with great fanfare. LV GUI and Ji Guang, who are not far away, look at these in their eyes, but none of them wants to remind them. That is, if someone wants to open the way, he has to go to see if these mercenaries really dare to provoke anyone and don''t sell anyone''s face.


    Not knowing what others thought, Shi Heng, who had just heard the name of a mercenary, walked straight to the middle of the battlefield under the eyes of the people and several confidants holding lanterns.


    On the dark street, several lanterns with light came slowly. This scene attracted special attention and naturally attracted the attention of battalion commander wusheng. "If someone stops and moves forward, we won''t be polite."


    "I am the governor of the Ming Dynasty and have the power to command the barracks of the capital. Who are you? Why do you make such a big noise in the middle of the night?" Shi Heng asked loudly as he walked forward under the protection of his own soldiers. From his experience, it is easy to frighten others and make opponents feel afraid under this preemptive momentum.

 Chapter 255

    Approaching with a menacing force, it gives people a sense of being pressed by soldiers. If you change to an ordinary Ming army, you may be afraid and guilty, but when you face the most elite cold front, the role you can play is very limited.


    The first thing to enter the cold front is to practice courage. If you are not brave enough and timid, you will never enter the most elite new army. Therefore, Shi Heng''s self righteous shouting will not play any role. On the contrary, Wu Sheng also casually took out his pistol, aimed it at Shi Heng''s direction, and said aloud: "no matter who you are? No one can get close until Zhongdan Gong arrives. Please stop."


    When someone said the name of Zhongdan Gong, Shi Heng was unconvinced.


    After returning to the capital for a while, what I heard most was the name of Zhongdan Gong. Many people even compared him with Yang Chendong, which was even more unpleasant to the governor with strong qualifications in the army.


    Shi Heng is a veteran of many battles, isn''t he? He also has many years of experience in patrolling the frontier. He has fought many wars with different races. It''s not too much to say that he climbed out of the dead.


    But it is such a person that someone compares a young man who has just turned 20 with himself. How can he be willing. In this way, when I heard the name of Zhongdan Gong, I looked even more angry. "Oh? I want to come here. What can you do? Come on, archers, if these people dare to resist, they will shoot for rebellion..."


    It was only half said, and a loud gunshot interrupted it. Then the lantern to Shi Heng''s left was shot to the ground. The gun flashed first, and then it was silent into darkness.


    The sudden change on the lantern startled Shi Heng. Instinctively, he leaned towards the lantern with light on the right. When his figure was about to tip over, there was another loud gunshot and another lantern was destroyed.


    Two shots in a row is a warning. This is wusheng''s warning to Shi Heng, and it can also be regarded as a warning to the Ming army by mercenaries.


    Two shots, the effect can be said to be very good, at least the scene is quiet, it seems to be really frightened. After more than ten seconds, Shi Heng''s cry suddenly sounded, "come on, these mercenaries are going to kill the imperial court officials, and all the archers are ready."


    As soon as the voice shouted, the officers and men of the five cities army and horse division who followed took out their bows and arrows and prepared to draw them.


    Although it was still dark, there was a sense of tension, but all veterans with a sense of battlefield smell could feel some suffocating pressure.


    Under invisible pressure, some soldiers naturally start to tremble all over their body, which is an instinctive response of human beings in the face of fatal danger. Compared with the performance of some Daming soldiers, Cheng Qian also became a little nervous, but he was more worried about the safety of the third lady than himself.


    In the eyes of these Lengfeng before Cheng, their own life has long been that of the sixth young master. It''s not a pity to die. After all, the first lesson on the first day of joining Lengfeng is to face death, that is, not afraid of death. But the three ladies are different. If something happens to her, they are all dead. It is difficult to really close their eyes and close their eyes.


    Under the night vision instrument, there were at least 300 Daming soldiers with bows and arrows. I imagined that when these bows and arrows came across the air, I was afraid that few of him and Leng Feng could really survive, so no one would protect the third lady. Wu Sheng bowed his head for the first time, "The third lady of Zhongdan is in the soft sedan chair. If you hurt him, have you ever thought of what Zhongdan would do?"


    Cheng Qian''s voice was loud and seemed clearer in the dark. When it reached the Ming army, LV GUI, Ji Guang and sun Chong all changed their faces.


    They have all dealt with Yang Chendong and even tried his means. Although he is young, his means are really terrible. Once he is really anxious, I''m afraid everyone present can''t get rid of his relationship, and no one will have any good fruit to eat.


    Among all the people, sun Chong reacted the fastest. In fact, he also received the most favor from Yang Chendong. "Lord Tidu, the three ladies who are loyal and brave are also here. It''s better not to shoot bows and arrows casually. Once innocent people are hurt, the consequences are serious!"


    "What are the consequences?" Shi Heng, who was already on the line and had to respond coldly. "Even if the three wives of Zhongdan Gong were here, they would die for the country. Presumably, Zhongdan Gong can understand."


    Shi Heng''s meaning is very simple, that is to deal with mercenaries and destroy each other''s prestige on the grounds of disturbing the Ming army. As for the so-called three wives of Zhongdan Gong, it can only be regarded as bad luck. He really wants to see what young Yang Chendong will do when such a thing happens. Is it difficult or not? How can he really dare to treat himself, the great Ming governor?


    "I don''t understand!"


    As soon as Shi Heng''s voice fell, another sound sounded like a bell. Then countless lights suddenly came from a long-range shot and directly shone on these Ming soldiers. Shi Heng, who was hidden in it, had nowhere to hide.


    At this critical moment, Yang Chendong finally arrived. As soon as I got here, I just heard Shi Heng''s words. At that moment, he replied angrily. With this sound, ten members of the first guard and 30 cold front took out their military flashlight and shone forward.


    The military flashlight sticks in the warehouse were full of people. Yang Chendong went in and out several times and equipped everyone with such super era treasures. Now, with a flash of light, the lightning that can clearly shine 100 meters away has plunged all the Ming army and royal guards into a place where there is no hiding.


    Under the strong light, Shi Heng couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, and his heart was even more shocked. He couldn''t figure out what advanced weapon it belonged to. How could he shine the night like day? Most importantly, in such an environment, his body was exposed to the advanced firearms of mercenaries. Doesn''t it mean that people can easily find and execute if they want to shoot themselves?


    At this moment, Shi Heng had a very bad feeling in his heart.


    Shi Heng didn''t know that even without these strong lights, he was still in the sight of the cold front. But Yang Chendong still chose to do so, which is a serious warning.


    As soon as the strong light came out, the first to panic were the Daming soldiers with strong bows. I thought I was in the dark and could shoot a cold arrow by luck. But now, people have been seen clearly by others. Where dare they move?


    This led to a scene in which all the Ming troops became very honest as soon as Yang Chen went east. Under such pressure, Yang Chendong strode to the joint of the two armies, glanced at the visitor with cold eyes, and suddenly shouted, "are you crazy? Don''t you know these are mercenaries?"


    Yang Chendong''s question made many Ming soldiers bow their heads. They couldn''t answer this question. Even LV GUI, Ji Guang and sun Zhang bowed their heads. They didn''t want to answer this question, or they didn''t want to face Zhongdan Gong and Yang Chendong.


    Shi Heng naturally felt everyone''s mood, but everyone can bow his head. At this moment, he can''t bow his head for nothing else, just because he was the one who yelled the most fiercely just now. If Yang Chendong appeared, he would take the lead in admitting advice, how can he lead the army?


    So after about ten seconds, Shi Heng finally raised his head after more or less adapting to the strong light, "what about mercenaries? In our Daming territory, whoever kills casually will be punished."


    "You are Shi Heng." seeing that someone answered his question. As soon as Yang Chendong''s eyes coagulated, he stared at the past coldly.


    "It''s Ben Hou." Shi Heng, who didn''t want to weaken his momentum, straightened his body as much as possible.


    "Don''t call yourself a marquis in front of your country. When I was a marquis, you were just a little count." waiting for Shi Heng to say a word, Yang Chendong''s angry voice spread all over the street.


    The questioning was thunderous. Shi Heng was naturally furious, but now he didn''t know what to answer. After all, he was 10% worse than Yang Chen''s title. At this time, he even hated Dai Zong Emperor Zhu Qiyu. He didn''t want him to directly promote himself from Wu Qingbo to Wu Qinggong. In this way, he could have a dialogue with Yang Chendong. But he didn''t think about it. When Yang Chendong mentioned the Duke of the country, Zhu Qiyu had to. He really didn''t know how to seal the reward, so he had to do something. And what did he do? What contribution does it make?


    Shi Heng''s face was not satisfied. Even when he was still sulking, Yang Chendong spoke again, "What about the mercenaries you mentioned just now? If there were no mercenaries, who would resist the warra army? If there were no mercenaries, I''m afraid the capital has been occupied by others. How could you stand here and shout? You despise mercenaries. What have you done? Have you been defeated repeatedly?"


    Under the angry voice, listening to Shi Heng''s ears, he only felt a fever on his face and thought of something to refute, but he found that he seemed powerless to say anything.


    Besides, Yang Chendong angrily scolded Shi Heng. After he couldn''t say a word, he didn''t seem to be relieved. He followed the strong light and looked at LV GUI, Ji Guang, sun Chong and the soldiers of the Ming Dynasty and asked: "Shi Heng was a defeated general. He didn''t know where he fled when the capital was defending the war. It''s right that he was not familiar with the situation. But how about you? You are all people who have experienced the war. Why don''t you know the power of mercenaries? Do you think you have ever thought that if you hurt them, once the leader of mercenaries asks, how will the local government answer Once you can''t deal with it well and draw mercenaries against Daming, who can stop it? "

 Chapter 256

    "And your royal guards, do you like to join in the fun and watch the fun very much? Knowing that the three wives of your father-in-law are here, you don''t make a voice to persuade, do you think the previous things are happening again?" Yang Chendong said in a threatening voice under his anger.


    As for the previous events, naturally, it means that some eunuchs claimed to be their own, which clashed with Yang Chendong''s own name. Later, when the reminder was fruitless, more than a dozen eunuchs were threatened in one night and almost lost their lives. It was after that that incident that no eunuch naturally became my father-in-law. If you want to call me a father-in-law, you have to add another word to call yourself my father-in-law.


    Now, when Yang Chendong mentioned this matter, he clearly intended to admit that he arranged people to do it. But this is the recognition. LV GUI not only didn''t dare to question the person, but also hurriedly lowered his head. He had learned from Yang Chendong more than once. Naturally, he knew that the consequences of angering this person were serious.


    As soon as Yang Chendong appeared, he first reprimanded Shi Heng, and then LV GUI, Ji Guang and sun Chong didn''t run away. It was those Ming soldiers who lowered their heads in shame. Once this momentum came out, the War didn''t have to go on, and the victory and defeat had been divided.


    Under the indignation, no one dared to respond to his edge. Yang Chendong seemed to be relieved of his anger. He turned and walked to the side of the soft car. As soon as the car curtain was opened, the snow lady in a brocade robe plunged into Yang Chendong''s arms and shouted, "LIULANG, I''m afraid. I almost couldn''t see you."


    "Not afraid, not afraid. No one will dare to bully you if LIULANG stands here." reaching out and patting snow lady on the back, Yang Chendong sees Cheng Qian, "tell me what''s going on."


    "My Lord, that''s right." you can''t expose your relationship with Yang Chendong in front of outsiders. Cheng Qian didn''t directly call the sixth young master, but replaced him with my Lord. "Tonight, we''ll take the third lady back to Yangjiazhuang..."


    From Cheng Qian''s mouth, he repeated what happened this evening from head to head. From these words, we know what happened and why mercenaries shot in the city.


    Speaking of the last journey, he pointed to the ground and said, "Grandpa, all the killer bodies are here. There are two living people. They have just recruited. They are the men of Liu San, a scoundrel in the city. They came to trouble the third lady under the order of their boss."


    "Liu San?" Yang Chendong said the name, killing the opportunity in his eyes. Then he suddenly looked back, looked at LV GUI and sun Chong and said, "what''s going on? You''ve heard very clearly. Will you catch this man next, or will your country''s public catch him?"


    "Let''s do it. It''s one of the duties of our royal guards to catch criminals." Lv GUI hurriedly said. He didn''t dare to hand over the matter of catching people in the city to mercenaries. If they did it, the gunfire in the street would inevitably hurt the innocent. When the capital was in chaos, he couldn''t afford the crime.


    "Yes, let''s do it. Our five cities army and Horse Department will fully cooperate with the action of the royal guards." Sun Chong also quickly said.


    Shi Heng has been standing nearby, as if he had become an outsider, watching Yang Chendong give orders here.


    "Well, it''s up to you. If you can''t catch Liu San, or if you catch a dead man, I''m afraid you''ll have to report to the higher authorities about the mercenary almost being killed. If something happens at that time, you can deal with it by yourself." after saying the seriousness of the matter, Yang Chendong turned and left, half holding the snow lady under the protection of the people.


    Yang Chendong left, but things were far from over. The royal guards and the five cities army and horse division made moves. People like Liu San have a criminal record. It''s not difficult to find him. Half an hour later, Liu San, who was waiting for news in the flower street, was arrested.


    Moreover, Yang Chendong personally sent the snow lady into his luxurious carriage and rushed back to Yang family village with a large team of people and horses. Hu Yan and Qiao Yin in the village waited early. When they saw that the snow lady was safe, they were relieved.


    "Young master." in the inner courtyard, Yang San has knelt down on the ground. This time, Liu San''s sudden action was not even noticed by the Security Bureau. It''s really a dereliction of duty. Fortunately, the third lady is all right. Otherwise, Yang Sanzhen doesn''t know how to face the young master.


    Wearing a cotton cloak, Yang Chendong came to the yard and came to Yang San. His face was cold and severe. This was obviously angry, which made Yang San feel at a loss and buried his head lower.


    Hu Mang and Yang Er, one left and one right, stood beside Yang Chendong. They wanted to say something for Yang San, but they didn''t speak until they didn''t understand the young master''s meaning.


    The tense and depressing atmosphere lasted for a moment. When Yang San couldn''t help shaking his whole body because of pressure, Yang Chendong finally said, "control all forces as much as possible. Such things are not allowed to happen. As for how much money you need, just give a report."


    Yang Chendong said without any emotion in his voice. Snow lady almost had an accident. It''s impossible not to worry, but if the responsibility lies with the Security Bureau, it''s impossible to go here. After all, the capital is too big and has a large population. How can we be aware of everything?


    At this time, all we can do is to continuously improve the security force. At the same time, with enough money to strengthen the strength of the Security Bureau, we must be able to play some preventive role.


    Yang San kept kneeling on the ground until Yang Chendong left. He slowly stood up. Hu Mang, who was left on one side, stepped forward and comforted the subordinate and said, "don''t blame the young master for being angry. This time, the third lady almost had an accident. No one can stand it."


    "My subordinates know that the young master is very kind." Yang San nodded heavily. Of course he doesn''t blame the young master. I thought it was possible that such a thing would happen, his position would not be guaranteed, or even be sent out of the family sequence, but the young master still gave him a chance. The so-called scholar dies for his confidant. Although Yang San''s life has long been the young master''s, this belief has become more firm at the moment.


    Not to mention how angry Yang Chendong was, but also that Liu San didn''t make it through the night after he was arrested in the capital. He made all the moves under the various means of the royal guards and directly told the trouble that Yu Xiong spent 50000 liang of silver to hire himself to find Zhongdan Gong.


    Yu Xiong was behind the scenes. As a result, some people sent the news to the Imperial Palace, some sent the news to Yang family village, and some sent the news to Yu''s house.


    Imperial City and palace.


    The story of last night has been reported to the imperial front. Emperor Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu has known the whole story from the mouth of Jin Ying and Shi Heng.


    Zhu Qiyu did not comment on Yu Xiong''s trouble for finding Yang Chendong. There are always some people in the world who have great courage, that is, after he hears it, he will have an idea that he can''t help scolding him for looking for death. But on the other hand, he was really unhappy that mercenaries killed people in the city.


    This is the capital of the Ming Dynasty. At the foot of the Imperial City, mercenaries are so unscrupulous that they kill people in the street. Why did they care about other people''s ideas? Who gave them the power to enforce the law?


    Zhu Qiyu had to hold down his anger. After all, he knew that the mercenary was powerful. Wala was not someone else''s opponent. Would he be someone else''s opponent now?


    Thinking that he is the emperor and the ninth and fifth emperor, but in his own territory, there are things that he can''t manage and intervene, he feels very weak. "Tell me what you think, guys."


    The cold voice showed that Zhu Qiyu was not in a good mood at this time, even a little bad.


    Shi Heng and Jin Ying, standing below, first looked at each other, and then the governor fell to his knees with a plop and said: "Emperor, people say that the fist is the last word. If mercenaries dare to do so, they clearly despise the imperial power. I think that if we want to put an end to such things, we should strengthen ourselves first. I ask the emperor to add more money to speed up the recruitment and army building. At the same time, we are equipped with three firearm battalions and one artillery battalion. Once we have strong strength, no one will dare to challenge the emperor Right, provoke the emperor. "


    "Minister seconded." Jin Ying on one side also knelt down and gave a voice to help Jin Ying.


    As Zhu Qiyu''s most trusted courtiers, they clearly know what their position is. Only if the emperor''s authority is heavy enough, their power will be more guaranteed. As just said, if the general team can be established as soon as possible, after having three firearm battalions and one artillery battalion, they will have the strength to fight against mercenaries. If they really want to start at that time, they will have one artillery Out, the whole place will be moved to the ground. At that time, who dares to underestimate them and the emperor?


    "Yes, Aiqing said very well. Big fists are the last word. In this way, I will immediately add two million liang of silver to expand the army." Zhu Qiyu nodded uncontrollably, looking moved by Shi Heng''s words.


    Shi Heng was unwilling to hear that there were only two million liang of silver. It would be enough if he only set up some ordinary troops, but this time he set up three firearm battalions, especially one artillery camp. It was definitely an act of burning silver. Two million is not enough.


    Just when Shi Heng wanted to raise his head and say something, Jin Ying whispered a reminder in his ear, "Lord Shi, just let it go. Some things need to be considered in the long run."


    Jin Ying, as Zhu Qiyu''s internal servant, naturally has a deep understanding of the emperor. The emperor is an ambitious man, and his courage is no worse than Zhu Qizhen. He is also flexible, open-minded and good to his ministers. But there is one, which is too stingy.

 Chapter 257

    Of course, this also has a lot to do with the fact that the silver in the Treasury has only been unable to go out recently. This time, it is the limit to be able to take out two million at once. If Shi Heng asks, I''m afraid he won''t add more and whether the two million will arrive in the account.


    Shi Heng, who was about to say that there was too little silver, heard Jin Ying''s proposal, immediately closed his mouth, knocked his head on the ground and said, "thank you, emperor, I will set up a new army right away. I believe it won''t be long before Daming''s army will regain its former grandeur."


    "Very good." hearing Shi Heng''s promise, Zhu Qiyu finally showed a smile on his face. As long as there is a strong army, he can not rely on and fear anyone! He can defeat Yingzong and unify Daming! He doesn''t have to look at the faces of mercenaries.


    Just when Zhu Qiyu was still looking forward to it, the little eunuch on duty outside the door came in and said in a sharp voice, "tell the emperor, the Minister of punishment, Mr. Yu, to see you."


    "Yu Shiyue? What''s he doing here?" suddenly, Zhu Qiyu, who hasn''t figured out what''s going on, looked dazed, but Jin Ying, the eunuch leader on the side, had already whispered, "emperor, that Yu Xiong is the grandson of Lord Yu."


    "Oh, yes, yes." Zhu Qiyu nodded, then looked at Jin Ying and Shi Heng and said, "two Aiqing, how can I say if I can''t see him?"


    "This..." after the two "important ministers" looked at each other, they shook their heads. But in the end, Jin Ying took the initiative to say: "emperor, Yu xiongdan has great courage and wants to be disadvantageous to Zhongdan. That''s so. I''m afraid he can''t keep it."


    "Yes, yes." Shi Heng nodded heavily.


    Obviously, what happened last night left a deep impression on Shi Heng. After seeing the power of advanced firearms, a shadow of death has been hanging over him. If it is not possible, he absolutely doesn''t want to offend the loyal public, because he doesn''t know what the other party will do in a rage. If he really wants to kill himself, That is, the emperor became the Lord for himself. But what''s the significance and use of death?


    Jin Ying and Shi Heng had the same meaning. Zhu Qiyu nodded and made a decision. Naturally, he knew what Yu Shiyue meant when he came here. If he did something wrong, he would have to pay a price. What''s more, he was afraid to offend Yang Chendong. He deserved it. Even as his emperor, he didn''t say much.


    Even if you can''t decide for him, it''s still not good. The province hurts the feelings between kings and officials. "If the announcement goes on, say that my dragon is not in good health. Let''s talk about anything tomorrow morning." he waved to the little eunuch who came to report, and Zhu Qiyu made a decision to disappear.


    The little eunuch left. Yu Shiyue, who was waiting outside the palace, sighed deeply after hearing the emperor''s words, then shook his head and slowly turned away.


    His grandson was so bold that he took the initiative to find the trouble of loyalty and courage. After knowing the matter, Yu Shiyue couldn''t cry well. His first reaction was to see the saint and beg for mercy. Thinking of himself is also an old minister and a heavy official. This face should be sold by the emperor, and if the emperor is willing to intervene in the middle, then he must give some face to him.


    But the emperor did not see himself, so he had already expressed his attitude. Only now seems to have to ask for loyalty and courage, but when I think that the other party is still a newly grown baby and my identity is spread, where will there be face in the future?


    "Well, well, it''s just the crime of instigating, and there is no conclusive evidence and no serious consequences. It''s not so easy to move the bear without conclusive evidence. Yu Shangshu comforted himself and left the palace. He was ready to pull a wrench with his power and loyalty.


    Yu Shiyue, who has read since childhood, never forgets what he has seen and can recite it at a glance. In the 13th year of Yongle (1415), he was a Jinshi and served as the censor. After the official road was magnanimous, Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu was promoted to the post of minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment. I also have extraordinary ability. In addition, he was able to be honest and upright when he was young, but now he is old, and his temperament has changed a lot. In order to achieve his goal, he has also made some things that confuse right and wrong. In his character, he is hypocritical and coquettish. He no longer has an iron heart when he was young and reported to the public to handle cases.


    This time it involves his own grandchildren. Although he has more than one grandchildren, how can his family give up casually? He went out of the palace with a fluke and went straight to the Yamen of the Ministry of punishment.


    The power of a Book of history is beyond the imagination of others. Yu Xiong''s case involves the criminal aspect. It''s not a problem to seize him from the royal guards and transfer him to the Ministry of punishment.


    The royal guards have a headache. Yu Xiong has been caught. He was caught in the quilt in the morning, but someone caught him. How to deal with it and try it to be a headache for everyone. On the one hand, the victimized upstarts are loyal and courageous, and on the other hand, the old minister is the Minister of punishment. It seems that they can''t please and are easy to offend. It was at this time that a document from the Ministry of criminal affairs was sent to the Ministry of criminal affairs, requiring the suspect Yu Xiong to be escorted to the Ministry of criminal affairs for trial.


    If someone wants hot potato, the royal guards will not be polite. They will send them out and be quiet.


    The Ministry of punishment took over and the news was soon sent to Yang Chendong. At this time, the sixth young master was teaching students and new learning in the Yang Academy.


    What Yang Chendong is talking about today is the role of gravity, which teaches you that everything can be explained in a scientific way. Talking in full swing and listening with interest, Hu mang came and whispered something in Yang Chendong''s ear.


    "I see." Yang Chendong nodded his head and showed a faint smile on his face. Then he turned to 101 students and said, "that''s all for today''s course. Let''s go back and review. If you don''t understand anything, you can ask me tomorrow for self-study."


    Under the respectful eyes of all the students, Yang Chendong left the college, and Yang Sanzao, director of the Security Bureau outside the door, waited aside.


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Chendong asked Yang San as he took the wet towel and wiped his hands.


    "Young master, Yu Xiong was caught early in the morning. Yu Shiyue went to the palace, but the Emperor didn''t see him. But when he returned to the Yamen of the Ministry of punishment, he ordered someone to protect his grandson from the royal guards to the Ministry of punishment, because the protectors were all their confidants. What happened temporarily was unknown, but it can be seen that they didn''t mean to compromise and were still taking chances." Yang San explained what he had learned to Yang Chendong one by one, and then stood respectfully aside.


    His job is only to tell the facts he has heard. As for the specific decision-making, it still needs to be decided by the young master.


    "Oh? Hehe, this Yu Shangshu wants to pull his wrist with me." Yang Chendong didn''t mean anything unexpected. On the contrary, he smiled. But the smile soon disappeared, "did you find the person you were looking for?"


    The so-called "looking for someone" refers to the fact that Yu Xiong forced his husband Yuandun to write down in He Li book and Yuandun to protect himself in order to want a woman. A few days ago, when he met Yu Xiong, Yang Chendong arranged people from the Security Bureau to look for people. I think there must be news.


    "I found it. According to the young master''s instructions, people are coming to the capital under the protection of the members of the Security Bureau. It is estimated that they will arrive tomorrow night." Yang San straightened his chest to ensure. The third lady was attacked. She didn''t get any news before. It was already a dereliction of duty. Now she can''t make any mistakes.


    "Well, that''s good." Yang Chendong''s face regained his self-confidence when he heard that people would arrive tomorrow night. "Please inform Shi Lang Xu that my young master wants to see him."


    The so-called Xu Shilang naturally refers to Xu Youzhen, the right Shilang of the Ministry of officials. This once publicly impeached Yang Chendong, but in fact he was the first person to take refuge in him. Now it should be used.


    Xu Youzhen, one of the powerful ministers in history, was not protected in his later years. Unfortunately, he became a regulated minister in his later years. Because of the emergence of Yang Chendong, his life was completely changed.


    In the earliest days, Xu Youzhen was just a censor. When he was a small seven grade official, he was not valued by people. It was Yang San who suddenly found him and gave him a lot of money to improve his life. At the same time, he made him do what he could. After that, the official fortune was prosperous and went all the way. The experience of liupin was followed by the Shaoqing of Taichang Temple of zhengsipin. Until now, the right chamberlain of the official Department of zhengsanpin, it can be said that he rose rapidly and promoted at an amazing speed.


    Behind all this, it is inseparable from Yang Chendong''s support and operation. Gradually, Xu Youzhen came up with an idea that it seemed good to take refuge in the loyal and courageous public. At least he did a few things for him, that is, he got an official position and money, and even a reputation. Where to find such a thing of three perfection and beauty?


    People are like this. After getting benefits, their attitude and cognition towards a person will change qualitatively. Isn''t that right? When Yang San informed Xu Youzhen through the spies of the security bureau that it was Zhongdan''s invitation, he quickly disguised himself, left the capital and came to Yang Jiazhuang.


    Xu Youzhen''s appearance is extremely secret. People from the Security Bureau follow him all the way to ensure that he will not be followed by others. Before long, a carriage stopped outside the backyard of Yangjiazhuang. Xu Youzhen, dressed in black robes and hats, came out of the carriage.

 Chapter 258

    In a study in the backyard, Yang Chen sat upright and looked straight ahead. When Xu Youzhen was brought here, he looked up and saw Zhongdan Gong, who was only 20 years old. Somehow, he had a sense of respect in his bones. He hugged his fist and said, "Xu Youzhen has seen Yang Guogong."


    "Hehe, Lord Xu is no longer an outsider. Please take a seat." smiling Yang Chendong pointed to the chair in front of him. When he raised his hands and feet, there was a powerful pressure released. When he infected Xu Youzhen, he obediently took a seat on the chair.


    Looking at the waiter in his early 40s, Yang Chendong can even see a trace of ambition and desire for power and money from each other''s eyes. He is not afraid that others have ideas, but he is afraid that he does not know what he thinks.


    Only when we know its purpose, can we devote ourselves to what it likes, display its ability to help its superior, and others can be used by it.


    "Mr. Xu, our time is limited. My father came to ask you, you should have heard about Yu Xiong, but I don''t know what kind of view it is?" Yang Chendong said straight to the point. In his opinion, it''s superfluous to talk about feelings with Xu Youzhen. If you can''t give full benefits to such people, I''m afraid they won''t recognize you when they go out, or even sell you.


    Yang Chendong was stunned by Xu Youzhen''s directness, but he soon recovered his natural state.


    On the way, Xu Youzhen seriously thought about the reason why Yang Chendong wanted to see himself this time. Finally, it comes down to Yu Xiong. It''s not so easy to wrestle with the Minister of punishment of the current Dynasty. Although he was promoted quickly, he was also the right chamberlain of the Ministry of officials, but his foundation was still shallow after all. If he didn''t make great achievements, he was afraid that it would be possible to stay in this position for ten or twenty years, or even a lifetime.


    It is precisely because she knows her situation that Xu Youzhen hopes to have the opportunity to express herself. The affair between Yang Chendong and Yu Shiyue is undoubtedly an opportunity. As long as she performs properly, she may get a lot of benefits from it.


    Therefore, after Yang Chendong asked a question, Xu Youzhen just hesitated a little and said bluntly: "Yu xiongdan has great courage. He dares to think wrongly about the Duke of the dynasty. He should be killed as an example."


    "Not bad." Yang Chendong''s warm smile seemed to be very satisfied with Xu Youzhen''s answer. "But I don''t know what Mr. Xu can do. If you know that Yu Shiyue can replace Jin Lian, the Minister of the Ministry of household, as the Minister of punishment, it is deeply trusted by the emperor Dai Zong. There is no sufficient reason to be unable to move his position."


    After Daizong ascended the throne, there were naturally many changes in personnel. Some people were lost and others were favored. Yu Shiyue is one of the people who benefit from it. It is obviously impossible to say that he has not been trusted by Dai Zong. This is also the biggest trouble and resistance for Yang Chendong to move him.


    "Yes, what Yang Guogong said is that Yu Shangshu still has some abilities. It''s not easy to move him." Xu Youzhen also agrees with this view. Even in his mind, it was not wise for Yang Chendong to confront Yu Shiyue at this time.


    Of course, not optimistic does not mean that they will oppose it. In that sentence, Xu Youzhen''s ambition is not small. He is not satisfied with the current situation. What he needs is opportunities. If the world is peaceful, there will be no opportunities. Only in troubled times can he fish in troubled waters.


    It''s not easy to say, but he said he wanted to move Yu Shiyue. It can be seen that Xu Youzhen has been thinking. Yang Chendong, who saw all this in his eyes, immediately understood each other''s thoughts and said with a smile: "it may not be easy to move him, but it is possible to disgust him and shake his authority. Lord Xu took the opportunity to take a half step."


    As soon as he heard that he could take advantage of the situation to rise half a step, Xu Youzhen''s eyes immediately lit up, and his voice trembled, "I don''t know what opinion Yang Guogong has?"


    "I can''t talk about high opinions. It''s just talking about facts." smiling Yang Chendong said, pushing a stack of paper manuscripts opposite Xu Youzhen. "Lord Xu can have a look. These are the evidence that Yu Shiyue is an official and perverts the law."


    On a thick stack of manuscript paper, all the mistakes Fu Shiyue made as an official were recorded, even the earliest were recorded ten years ago. Looking at these, Xu Youzhen couldn''t help sweating layers of cold sweat on her forehead.


    Who is this loyal and brave man? How can we find so many things? Yu Xiong''s affair just happened and he made full preparations. Obviously, it was not a day''s work. It was probably prepared long ago. In other words, it can be said that the loyal and courageous public should know every minister and check the history of all ministers. Isn''t it said that some of his own handle is also in this person''s hand?


    At this moment, Xu Youzhen suddenly had a fear of Yang Chendong. He has achieved his present success by this person, but once he offends him one day, I''m afraid others may lose everything at any time.


    These manuscripts let Xu Youzhen see the horror of Yang Chendong. When I speak, I am naturally very cautious. "Yes, Yang Guogong, these things are enough to make Yu Shangshu uncomfortable. But still that sentence, he has just been promoted and won the trust of emperor Daizong. If he wants to move him, he''s afraid..."


    Before Xu Youzhen finished speaking, Yang Chen said, "Lord Xu won the trust of the emperor? Besides, we just shook him, not to take him. If we want to operate well, there must be no problem with any left servant from the Ministry of officials to the Ministry of punishment."


    "Hiss!" Xu Youzhen took a cold breath when she heard the speech, and became much nervous.


    Now he is the right chamberlain of the Ministry of officials. Although he is the same as he Wenyuan, the left chamberlain of the Ministry of officials, he is still half a step away. For example, if Wang Zhi, the Minister of the Ministry of officials, retired, he Wenyuan, rather than Xu Youzhen, would follow the trend. This is the direct difference between the left and right chamberlains.


    In other words, as Zuo Shilang, although the official position is still the third grade, it is actually possible to take a step forward and compete for a Shangshu. No wonder he was so excited and excited after hearing this.


    "Is this... Is this possible?" Xu Youzhen asked with a trace of uncertainty. But his eyes were fixed on Yang Chendong, as if afraid that the other party would say the impossible three words.


    "Why not?" Yang Chendong, with a smile on his face, took out another manuscript and handed it to Xu Youzhen, "These are some things that Zuo Shilang, the current Minister of criminal affairs, has done. It won''t be difficult to win him. As for whether Lord Xu can get what he wants, it depends on your own means. You know, some things will only be counterproductive if the local government comes forward. Of course, the local government won''t do nothing. Here are 1 million Liang silver notes, You can exchange it at Yang''s Bank at any time. This is also a congratulatory gift from the local public for adult Xu''s upcoming promotion to Zuo Shilang of the Ministry of punishment. "


    In this way, a stack of silver tickets were pushed to Xu Youzhen, with two thick pieces of evidence.


    Xu Youzhen''s ability to become a powerful minister in history is beyond doubt. Such a person can certainly soar to the sky as long as he is given a chance to show.


    With the evidence of money, Xu Youzhen''s heart pounded. At the moment, he seemed to have seen his prosperous future. His face turned red and his heart beat faster. He stretched out his hand to put away these things one by one, then hugged his fist and said to Yang Chendong, "Yang Guogong, Youzhen thanks you for your kindness. Your needs in the future are the needs of our official."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome, Mr. Xu. We were originally on the same boat. As long as I had nothing to do, I could ensure that my Lord was safe and prosperous." with a laugh, Yang Chendong pulled Xu Youzhen into his boat.


    I believe that with the evidence of the two adults there, Xu Youzhen has no courage to turn against Yang Chendong. If he does that, Zhongdan doesn''t know if he will be okay, but he must be dead.


    Xu Youzhen left. When she left, her steps were much more heroic than when she came. Watching the guest leave, Hu mang came and asked with a trace of caution, "young master, I gave him one million Liang in this way, isn''t it too much?"


    "Not much. The role he can play in the future is far greater than this figure." Yang Chendong said with confidence. With so many industries, the most he needs is silver, and any problem that can be solved with silver is naturally not a problem.


    ......


    Criminal Department Yamen.


    Yu Xiong was received here and soon received different treatment. Unlike being locked in a cold iron window in the royal guards, he was in a clean and tidy single room with everything to eat and drink.


    Are you kidding? The grandson of the immediate boss was locked up here. He should have enjoyed special treatment, not to mention that up to now, the case has not been determined.


    As soon as Yu Xiong appeared here, he was caught by the royal guards in the morning. On the contrary, he ate fish and meat and forgot all his worries. Grandpa wouldn''t care about himself. After knowing this, he can rest assured.


    Liu San, who was caught together, was treated inhumanely in the prison of the Ministry of punishment. He basically tried all the torture. A big living man was stripped of a layer of skin, which also made him change his mouth and bear the responsibility of dealing with snow lady alone.


    After Liu San changed his confession, he basically didn''t have anything to do with Yu Xiong. Just wait for the case to be settled, and he can go home and continue to bully.

 Chapter 259

    Yu Shiyue has changed his normal position in the middle class of the Ministry of punishment, and his intention to protect his grandson is very obvious. The reason why he did this was not only that he was eager to love sun, but also that he heard some news from the palace that someone was unhappy with Zhongdan and wanted to teach him a lesson.


    It was this news that gave Yu Shiyue confidence. He also wanted to take the opportunity to show himself in front of the man. He was not afraid of loyalty and courage. On the contrary, he dared to shake him. By doing so, we can not only make the person satisfied and look up, but also get the reputation of being not afraid of power, and protect the safety of our grandchildren.


    Yu Shiyue''s determination to kill three birds with one stone can be clearly felt by every official of the Ministry of punishment.


    Liu San changed his confession. Everything was so smooth. From the beginning to now, he didn''t see what Zhongdan did or did? This instinct made Yu Shiyue have an idea, that is, Zhongdan was afraid, afraid, and he was not as powerful as people said.


    At this moment, a big net is covering Yu Shiyue''s head. It''s a pity that he doesn''t know and is complacent about some of his achievements.


    In an outer courtyard not far from the palace, Xu Youzhen is respectfully standing in a warm room like spring. It seems that he does not squint, but Yu Guang will always inadvertently fall on Jin Ying, the serious eunuch chief manager sitting opposite him.


    Speaking of the relationship between Xu Youzhen and Yang Chendong, few people know. On the contrary, from some of Israel''s past, we all think that they should be in a hostile relationship. It was like the initial impeachment. It was the use of a knife and a gun. It was later recommended. It was also interpreted as that he wanted to use the technique of winning and killing against Yang Chendong, but it was resolved because of his good luck.


    It is precisely because of these past that Xu Youzhen has been able to embark on the line of Jin Ying, and has not been suspected. Not only that, but also because he knew how to be an official and often gave gifts to Jin Ying, he became one of his confidants.


    Under such a relationship, it is not difficult for Xu Youzhen to see Jin Ying. What''s more, when he came this time, he also brought some extremely confidential documents. After the moment of giving it to Jin Ying, the other party''s look has always been very dignified. It has been less than half an hour. Jin Ying''s wrinkled eyebrows have no intention to slow down.


    After about half a cup of tea, with a long sigh, Jin Ying just put down the manuscript, looked up and asked Xu Youzhen, who stood there very respectfully, "where did these things come from?"


    "It was bought by a businessman at a high price. As you know, there are few things that can''t be done in this world as long as there is silver." Xu Youzhen looked respectful and spoke cautiously.


    "Merchant?" Jin Ying was puzzled at first, but then nodded heavily. "Yes, Zhongdan''s side is not monolithic. It''s possible to get some of his secrets as long as he gives enough silver. What does he want to do with these things?"


    Holding documents about Yu Shiyue''s mistakes since he became an official, Jin Ying knows that once it is published to the public, the official career of the Minister of punishment will be over. How can a person with problems take charge of the criminal power of a country? Doesn''t this mean that thieves want to judge thieves and be laughed at?


    "This... Must be because of Yu Xiong. After all, as the driving force behind the scenes, he almost hurt the third lady of Zhongdan Gong. With his personality, it would be strange if he didn''t fight back?" Xu Youzhen said in a way of speculation, but in fact, this speculation is a fact.


    "But even if yu Xiong did something wrong, don''t implicate the innocent. After all, Yu Shangshu is a person who has just been used by the emperor. If anything happens, it will also be for the emperor''s face..." Jin Ying said angrily.


    Xu Youzhen answered: "that''s true. But Duke Jin also knows that Yu Xiong is in the prison of the Ministry of punishment and has heard very well. Why is there such a treatment? If the root problem is not solved, the matter will not be solved, that is to say, Yu Shangshu can''t get around."


    "You can''t bypass or move lightly," Jin Ying said in an unquestionable tone.


    As a confidant of the emperor Dai Zong and the chief eunuch, Jin Ying can''t have everything without the support of the emperor. Therefore, once something undermines the emperor''s authority, he will never allow it to happen. No wonder he will be so angry.


    Xu Youzhen understood this as like as two peas. He had already discussed with Yang Chendong the countermeasures. He saw Kim Ying angry and everything was exactly the same as he had planned. Now Xu Youzhen is going forward. "Duke Jin, you don''t know the character of loyal and courageous Duke. It''s the Lord of vengeance. I''m afraid he''s just thinking about how to bring down Yu Shangshu and then cure Yu Xiong. I''m afraid he won''t think about the consequences."


    How can Jin Ying not know such a big truth? But still, he will never allow others to provoke the emperor''s authority, so once such a thing is to happen, he must stop it.


    "Come on, you must be able to come here and get such a thing at a high price. You should have your own way. Let''s listen." Jin Ying is very angry, but there is nothing to do. After all, Yang Chendong''s existence in the imperial court belongs to the kind of transcendence, and it is the only one who may not pay attention to the imperial order. Although such a thing has not been confirmed, Jin Ying does not want to try, because once something is done, there is no possibility of going back. That is, he has no ability to deal with Yang Chendong, so he can only start from other places, so he hopes to solve it on Xu Youzhen.


    Jin Ying did ask herself for advice. Xu Youzhen knew that this was the other party''s compromise. This was the most critical place when he talked with Yang Chendong. What they bet on was that Jin Ying valued the maintenance of imperial power. Only the other party meant that. The next thing would be easy to do.


    On the contrary, if Jin Ying hesitates about imperial power and protecting Yu Shiyue, it will be difficult to do. Do you really want to publish the evidence obtained by Yang Chendong? If so, you can move the other party, but the effect will not be very good. In order to protect themselves, everyone will inevitably think that Yang Chendong''s actions are too extreme, and even unite against him and exclude him. This is the opposite way for Yang Chendong to unite most people to peacefully evolve the Daming regime.


    Therefore, Yu Shiyue''s affairs can only be solved secretly, not openly. Otherwise, it will only be the result of losing both sides.


    Even though Jin Ying asked, Xu Youzhen also said the solution according to the plan. "Duke Jin, in fact, Zhongdan just wanted to punish Yu Xiong, the murderer behind the scenes. As long as he can meet this point, it must be possible to make things smaller and smaller. Feidan can keep Yu Shangshu''s position and make everyone look glorious."


    Hearing that Xu Youzhen had a way, Jin Ying''s face slowed down, "Lord Xu, my father-in-law is willing to hear it."


    "That''s right," Xu Youzhen told the whole story, "If you want to keep these things secret from the public, Yu Shangshu is bound to give in. As for Yu Xiong, you must sacrifice. Otherwise, Duke Zhongdan will not stop. And this matter needs Duke Jin to talk about. As long as you come forward, Yu Shangshu must give in even if he has thousands of reluctance. Even in order to protect Yu Shangshu''s power, we must give in You can find a scapegoat, such as Zuo Shilang of the Ministry of punishment, who can blame him for all the crimes. It is said that Bao Yu Xiong''s action was a decision made privately by this person without Yu Shangshu''s permission. In this way, you can protect yourself and have a reputation for fairness and integrity. As for Zhong Dan, the minister will go to Hu''s house to find Lord Hu, If you talk as your father-in-law, Zhongdan will certainly give face. Think about it, it is the third lady who was almost hurt. Now the father of the first lady has come forward. If he doesn''t stop, he offended the first lady because of the third lady. It must be light and heavy. The smart Zhongdan should know how to choose. "


    Jin Ying kept nodding his head. Xu Youzhen''s suggestion was indeed feasible. It could not only preserve the emperor''s authority, but also protect Yu Shiyue''s high position. He had an explanation to either party. But he was a little suspicious of Hu Changning''s appearance. "Lord Xu, are you sure that Hu Zhenfu will help us?"


    "There is nothing impossible in the world. For example, the royal guards are still short of an official. If they can be promoted to a higher level, it will not be a problem." Xu Youzhen smiled with a sly smile, showing that everything was clear to her.


    "Oh, ha ha, that''s good, that''s good." Jin Ying laughed when he heard this. From this point of view, it''s just that he can settle the matter and safeguard the imperial power by granting a third grade official position. It''s worth it anyway. "Well, then do as Lord Xu said. If it''s done this time, Lord Xu has made great contributions. If you have a chance in the future, my father-in-law will speak well for you in front of the emperor."


    "Thank you, father-in-law Jin," said Xu Youzhen, pretending to be very happy, and then with a move of her hand, five hundred thousand Liang silver notes from the Yang bank were sent to Jin Ying. "Thank you for your promotion, father-in-law. This is a little intention of the minister."


    It''s half a million Liang. It''s not so simple. Jin Ying''s face was stunned at first, and then he seemed to figure out something. He laughed and said, "OK, OK, Lord Xu is really a hero. In this way, my father-in-law knows what''s going on. There''s just a left servant missing from the Ministry of punishment, but whether he can be superior depends on your luck and the emperor''s mood."

 Chapter 260

    "Yes, yes. You''ll have to ask father-in-law Jin for help. Youzhen will remember it." Xu Youzhen looked flattered, but she was already happy. He knows that even if Jin Ying can directly point to a position, it means that things have become at least 70%.


    As a middleman, he paid 500000 liang of silver to get the position of Zuo Shilang of the Ministry of punishment, which was originally designed by Yang Chendong and part of the plan. Even this has to be done. Even if you can''t get the position, you have to speak out your requirements. Otherwise, why should a person meddle in such a business? If there is no benefit at all, his original intention will be doubted by others.


    On the contrary, if he wants something, his motivation will be much simpler. At least it won''t make people doubt whether there will be something fishy between Xu Youzhen and Yang Chendong.


    In a word, express what you want. Of course, it''s best if you do. If you don''t, you can clear the suspicion. Isn''t it the best of both worlds. Now it seems that things are moving in the best direction.


    After the two agreed, they soon began to run. First Jin Ying appeared in the prison of the Ministry of punishment, and then Xu Youzhen visited Hu''s house.


    Just after the attack on the third wife of Zhongdan, their actions were soon noticed by people with intentions. After all, both the Yu family and the Hu family are in fact closely related to what happened. At this moment, anyone who comes into contact with them can make other explanations and guesses.


    But it''s just speculation. No one knows what happened. I just know that Yu Shiyue didn''t see Jin Ying off in person when he left the Yamen of the Ministry of punishment; On the contrary, when Xu Youzhen left Hu''s house, Hu Changning sent him all the way.


    After Hu Changning sent Xu Youzhen out of the house, he returned to his study, where his father Hu zhe had already sat down and waited.


    "Father." as soon as he saw Hu, Hu Changning immediately showed an extremely respectful look, which was filial piety from the bottom of his heart.


    "Take a seat." watching the eldest son return to the study, Hu Zhen nodded gently. It was not until his son sat on the opposite chair that he said in a tone of examination and teaching: "let''s analyze what''s going on."


    "Wonderful!" Hu Changning expressed his appreciation for Yang Chendong with a note of praise.


    "How to use the magic method?" Hu Zhen''s face was motionless, but he still appreciated the eldest son''s political and political consciousness. From this sentence alone, it can be seen that his son seems to have seen the essence of the matter.


    "Father. Chendong used his strength to take a circuitous strategy, which not only punished the bold Yu Xiong, but also attacked Yu Shiyue''s authority. More importantly, he also planted an important nail in the Ministry of punishment. It''s not wonderful that others should be grateful when this thing of killing three birds with one stone is done?" Hu Changning said with some excitement.


    In fact, I have my own promotion, which is killing four birds with one stone. But Hu Changning doesn''t like publicity by nature, so he deliberately says less.


    Xu Youzhen is Yang Chendong''s man. Few people know about it, but Hu Zhen and Hu Changning know it. Even know that the recommendation behind this person''s previous impeachment was actually inspired by Yang Chendong. Only in this way can this person be promoted like a rocket.


    But although he is the right chamberlain of the Ministry of officials, he seems to be in a high position and weight, but he can play a very limited role. Because both Wang Zhi, the Minister of the Ministry of officials, and he Wenyuan, the left waiter, are good at the seal of Yang Chendong. In this department, there is no real significance in arranging manpower. It is inevitable to jump out. This time, it was really a wonderful move. From the right waiter of the Ministry of officials to the left waiter of the Ministry of punishment, it means that Yang Chendong has an important nail in the Ministry of punishment. For some time, it will not be difficult to cultivate his value confidants here.


    "Well, Ning''er is very happy to see this when he has grown up. But have you thought about it? What does he mean by doing this? If it''s just self-protection, he''ll be a low-key man like the British Duke, but now some of his actions are obviously beyond the scope of being a minister. What does he want to do?" Hu Zhen agrees with Hu Changning''s analysis, But after living so long and seeing so many things, he still saw the essence of things at a glance, that is, what Yang Chendong wants to do.


    What for?


    Hu Changning was also stunned by this question.


    Yes, if he only wants to be rich and prosperous, he should have everything. Why do he have to think so hard? Is it only because Yu Xiong provoked him this time that he fought back?


    If so, the evidence given to Xu Youzhen can be published in the world, so that it can relieve Qi and revenge. But he did not do so, but took this opportunity to make Hu Changning and Xu Youzhen take a step up, which is somewhat thought-provoking.


    Let alone what Hu Chen and Hu Changning and his son said behind closed doors. Just after Jin Ying and Xu Youzhen acted, looking at the information sent by the Security Bureau, Yang Chendong knew that the upward road was still full of thorns. Apart from other things, this huge army is difficult to deal with. The same Han people are all ancestors. Can he bear to destroy all these people? Not to mention that he doesn''t have such ability yet.


    What Yang Chendong wants is to make Daming the center of the world and Daming''s civilization the ancestor of human civilization. In the future, no matter where any Han people go, they will be respected and looked up to. This needs the support of countless people, and will never allow the big events of killing each other to happen.


    It''s just that some things don''t assume their own voluntariness. When someone hates you and wants to kill you, you can solve it by giving some benefits.


    "In this way, let my cousin arrange and find a businessman to find Yang Guang. Anyway, he should take the post of general of the artillery camp. Don''t be stingy with money, which is very important for our safety." after thinking for a moment, Yang Chendong gave a secret order to the most trusted tiger mang around him.


    One must have one condition, that is, one''s absolute security, before one wants to achieve great things, help others, and lead everyone to rise. Even if we look at the new army in the Ming Dynasty, whether ordinary soldiers or elite firearm camps, we can''t put them in Yang Chendong''s eyes. With the big warehouse that can be entered at any time, it''s not a problem to take out some new weapons and settle the visitors. But the artillery camp is annoying.

 Chapter 261

    After all, Yang Chendong is a physical foetus, and Yang Jiazhuang is not an iron wall. If he is really remembered by the artillery camp, once the gun barrel is aimed at himself, what serious consequences will there be? I can''t predict. This is the most annoying thing.


    Yang Guang has been in contact with Yang Chendong several times and found that he is silent, loyal and attaches great importance to righteousness. If he can make friends with this person, it can''t be said that he can disobey the orders of Shangguan or even emperor Daizong at the critical time, but at least it can be done to wake up in advance. In this way, they have more time to respond, which is an additional layer of life protection.


    Hu mang nodded when he got the order, "Don''t worry, young master. I''ll go back to the Security Bureau and find a smart man and ask him to dress up as a rich businessman to support deputy commander Yang. But young master, our people found that the captain of Chi Shang''s guard was busy in the capital. It was said that he spent a lot of money, and according to their knowledge, some of our people have rushed to the seaside. It seems that they want to go back to Japan and move some soldiers to save them. Thank you Let''s see if we can kill him halfway, or directly inform the commander of Kaohsiung and let him solve the problem at sea. "


    "No, he has to go and inform Kaohsiung. It''s not difficult to go back and report to the people. If necessary, you can say some words of support, but don''t take any practical action." when talking about this problem, Yang Chendong''s face returned to an indifferent smile.


    Because of ChunZi''s reason, chishang missed the chase, and the head of the mission, Aoki Yougui, was held accountable and locked up in the ritual department. Although it was said that he had not yet issued an imperial edict for questioning, everyone could see that he was just detained in another place.


    When he went to see his father-in-law and master during the new year, he publicly said in Hu''s house that he must give Aoki Yougui a powerful look and let him know that Daming is not Japan and that he can do whatever he wants.


    It was Yang Chendong who showed his attitude that Aoki Yougui was always watched and escorted by the law enforcement officials of the etiquette department. Moreover, because Yang Chendong used a lot of money, neither the Ministry of punishment nor the royal guards intervened, Chi Shang, as the captain of the guard, made a lot of efforts, but the situation has not been alleviated, let alone solved.


    When things couldn''t be solved, ikei made a confused decision, that is, to report the matter back to China and the state came forward to put pressure on Daming. Perhaps it was because he had been in Japan for a long time, his national character and his warrior background, which made it difficult for him to look down on other countries. In short, he decided.


    This is exactly what Yang Chendong expected to see. What he wanted was this result. As one of the countries that Daming decided not to levy, Japan always needs an excuse to deal with them. Princess ChunZi is a fuse. Keeping this person by her side is bound to be unacceptable to the people in power in Japan. They will worry about whether Daming supports the Japanese royal family and To solve this doubt, ChunZi must die. If he wants to kill this person, he must come to the capital of Daming to engage in wind and rain. At that time, it is time for Yang Chendong to expand the situation. Once things get to a certain extent and are under pressure, it is impossible for Dai Zong not to want to invade Japan, so he has a fair and bright reason.


    In the final analysis, this is Yang Chendong''s plan. But at the same time, it is also a helpless move. Japan is an island country. The long coastline makes Yang''s Navy powerless and unable to blockade comprehensively. Then simply don''t blockade, let it take the initiative to cause trouble, and then fight back openly.


    Hu mang didn''t quite understand what Yang Chendong said. But out of his absolute trust in the young master, he nodded happily, "OK, young master, I''ll give an order to the head of Kaohsiung in your name."


    ......


    After the new year in Beijing, the ice and snow began to melt soon. After the spring breeze of spring girl, everything on the earth began to recover and turn green again.


    The weather became warmer and warmer. The people in the capital also began to take off their winter clothes, change their bloated cotton robes and come to the street. The endless stream of people heralded the prosperity and prosperity of Daming.


    With the establishment of border trade between mercenaries and Wala, all kinds of new things appear, which makes Wala people open their eyes and enjoy life. At the same time, they also put down their sharp knives and guns, just like a scene of harmony.


    When the border is stable, the situation in the capital will naturally be stable. Businessmen are busy making money, farmers are busy ploughing in the new year, especially the emergence of water pressure wells, which makes them see the hope of a bumper harvest. Ministers are also busy with their own government affairs. Those who want to be promoted want to be promoted by law, those who want to make money want to be promoted by law, and Zhu Qiyu, the emperor of the Ming Dynasty, is also busy Training the army and national government affairs, some officials with similar ideas have been promoted, some stubborn officials have been idle or belittled, and the power is slowly concentrated in his hands.


    Yang Chendong watched all these changes as an outsider. In addition to looking at the information sent by the security bureau every day, he spent most of his time teaching the students of Yang family college.


    After nearly two months, more than 60 of the original 101 people were eliminated, leaving only two fifths.


    Some of these people who left couldn''t keep up with their thinking. Originally, they wanted to fish in troubled waters under the names of Zhongdan public and dongshuai. After that, with this person''s student title, it can be imagined that it should be much easier in officialdom.


    There are also people who really think of learning. After all, people who can make such magnificent poems as Yang Jiazhuang Xue must have great strength. But only when they really learned it did they know that people taught more about numbers, physics, chemistry and science. In the environment of respecting Confucianism alone, these are nothing more than heresy, which is difficult to be recognized by orthodoxy.


    Even if they can''t be recognized, they won''t learn. The third part of the people who leave are not intelligent enough or can''t bear hardships. Because Yangjia college requires running and standing every day. Under this semi military management, some young people who only know how to study hard can''t bear it. Finally, they have to go because they have made too many mistakes.


    After more than half, the remaining two fifths are the elites. Inside, Yang Chendong did find many good seedlings. While observing carefully, he was also guiding according to his personal advantages, which made the left people''s learning atmosphere very high.


    It is worth mentioning that ChunZi has persisted to the present by relying on his own ability.


    Originally, he accepted ChunZi as a student because Yang Chendong wanted to put her in his sight. After all, there are places that need her in the future. This was done at will. When making this decision, he also made the plan that the woman could not support at any time and he would force her to stay.


    Unexpectedly, although ChunZi is young, he is full of toughness. He is among the best in all kinds of assessment and learning. Not only did he not rely on Yang Chendong to stay, but he also became a goddess in the eyes of many men. More than half of the male students secretly liked him, including Wang Si, the heavenly official of the current official department and the grandson of Wang Zhi, the Minister of official department.


    ChunZi''s fluent Chinese, beautiful face and lively character make Wang Si deeply trapped in it.


    ChunZi knows all this and doesn''t point it out. I don''t agree or disagree. On the contrary, I''m still at odds with the people who like her. I''ll take the initiative to say a few words with you today, and you may be left out for a few days tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Such performance once made many male students unable to study normally.


    "Hum! This is their natural charm." after hearing Hu Mang''s report, when I think of the things they are rich in later generations and the cangjing generation who are often hung by Chinese men, this ChunZi is obviously their ancestor.


    A person''s beauty is not a sin, but if he wants to use this potential to stir up the wind and rain in his own territory, that''s what Yang Chendong can''t tolerate. "Hu Mang, go and spread the news and say that ChunZi is a girl from Japan. No matter who marries her, he will go to Japan to be a redundant son-in-law in the future. Even the children born in the future will follow ChunZi''s family name." Yang Chendong winked at Hu Mang, revealing a deep meaning you know.


    Hu mang immediately understood and said, "don''t worry, young master. I''ll do it right away."


    Hu mang took the job. Just an hour later, ChunZi appeared outside Yang Chendong''s study with pear flowers on his face.


    With an aggrieved expression on her face, ChunZi, who came here, dared not take a step forward. Over the past few days, she has learned something about the East handsome in people''s eyes. This person seems to be very kind, but he has great discretion and limits. For example, this study is not a place where she can go in and out at will. I remember once, she inadvertently thought and wanted to take advantage of Yang Chendong''s absence. However, when she first came to the door, a sharp knife was placed in her throat. ChunZi, who didn''t even know when the other party appeared, just felt a boundless killing intention. Under this murderous intention, she was afraid.


    ChunZi had a feeling that if she really dared to take a step forward, she would be separated from her family and die.


    That is, after that time, ChunZi became a lot more regular and had a clearer understanding in his heart. That is, dongshuai, who seems to be smiling all the time, is not only an idol in the hearts of many women, but also a murderous demon and devil.

 Chapter 262

    Normally, knowing that he is a devil, the best thing to do is to leave. Guard commander Kobayashi has told her more than once that he didn''t find anyone staring at him, but he doesn''t know why. ChunZi just didn''t want to leave.


    Whenever she wants to make a decision to leave, Yang Chendong''s smile will appear in her mind, and the smile will make her linger back and forth. So she always found all kinds of reasons to convince Xiaolin and herself to spend day after day in Yangjiazhuang and Yangjia Academy.


    ChunZi was happiest when she stayed in Yangjia Academy. Here, she not only enjoyed equal treatment for everyone and did not need to pay attention to any rules when getting along with others, but also learned some new knowledge that she had never heard of or even thought about before.


    Slowly, while ChunZi was deeply involved, he also found that the college students who could stay were very smart and hardworking. These advantages are exactly what the father in the Japanese royal family wants. This gave birth to other thoughts, that is, to take these people for her own use. If there is a chance, after these people learn, they will "cheat" them to Japan. I believe that going to the father emperor to stabilize the throne will have a positive effect.


    In order to achieve this ulterior goal, ChunZi deliberately displayed her charm and contacted those male students intentionally or unintentionally with her extraordinary beauty. Since childhood, she had formal training on how to please a man. Soon ChunZi reached her goal and let more than one student fall in love with her, expressing her intention of submission.


    I thought she would continue to do it. When she graduated from the college, she could leave with these talents. But when the sky fell, her identity as a country of Japan was suddenly exposed. Not only that, she even said that the man she was going to marry was likely to eventually go to Japan in a redundant way.


    As soon as it happened, the male students who loved her changed their faces in an instant. In the Ming Dynasty at that time, the differences in the status of men and women were still very obvious. In the male dominated woman, the man in charge has the final say that it is a very common phenomenon. It is absolutely disgraceful to be such a burden. How can the students who can stay until now, who is not smart and proud, do such disgraceful things?


    At present, the male students who used to like to accept ChunZi''s words when they had nothing to do soon began to keep a distance from him. Even some people hid themselves like beasts avoiding floods, which made ChunZi''s efforts pay off. She was so angry that she wanted to find Yang Chendong to comment. She had a feeling that the person who could do such a thing would be the East handsome.


    Outside the study, ChunZi stood like this, with a face of stubbornness and grievance. She didn''t know whether she could really act or show her true feelings. In short, the tears flowed down the corners of her eyes, indicating that she was one of the victims.


    A girl, a beautiful girl, a girl with the appearance of a city. At this time, the appearance of pear flowers with rain, I''m afraid that any man will be particularly pity when I see it, and I can''t help coming forward to comfort him.


    But in front of the study, for a long time, no one appeared, as if it was really empty and silkless. But only ChunZi knew that there must be more than one pair of eyes staring at herself in the dark. This feeling was very strong, which also filled her heart with helplessness.


    When a person''s most proud side can''t occupy the slightest advantage, it must be a time of despair.


    Tears also seem to flow down without money. It makes people feel that women are made of water. This sentence is really correct. ChunZi stood for two quarters of an hour, and his tears didn''t mean to dry. Finally, Yang Chendong''s unique magnetic voice sounded in his study, "come in."


    Finally got permission. ChunZi felt relieved and her anger was not in vain. While she was deeply relieved, she secretly brewed enough tears. Only then did she walk slowly towards the study with a three inch Golden Lotus.


    She made enough preparations and even thought about all kinds of performances she should have when she saw Yang Chendong, such as what she should do when the other party looks at her, and how she should display her advantages and make the best expansion when others look at herself with a distressed face. And what she will do if the other party doesn''t look at herself


    ChunZi, who is fully prepared, is even confident that after seeing Yang Chendong, she will make her pity herself, and then what requirements should she put forward as a dominant position, and so on. However, after entering the study, with Yang Chendong''s seemingly random sentence, they all declared the plan bankrupt. "Do you know Yoshida Kimura? Do you understand?"


    "Kimura Jun!" hearing the name, ChunZi trembled, and then abandoned everything he had prepared before. She really knows the name too well.


    Kimura Yoshida, the backbone of the Kimura family, is also one of the running dogs who most support the general''s foot, benefit and righteous government. This man is not only cruel and ruthless, but also a war maniac. In his eyes, it seems that the world should belong to Japan, rather than nest in places composed of islands and grow old all his life.


    When I was in the Imperial Palace, I heard my father say more than once that some of the backbone of the imperial system died in the hands of Kimura Yoshida. This is a person who makes my father and Emperor headache and hate. How could she not know?


    So when she suddenly heard the name, she couldn''t help shaking and losing her temper. After seven or eight breaths, he suddenly noticed that Yang Chendong had never looked up, but was just looking down at something. Fortunately, his gaffe had not been seen. At the same time, ChunZi said with a very innocent look, "of course, I''ve heard that Kimura family has great power and influence in Japan. By the way, why does dongshuai mention his name?"


    Although he has been lowering his head, he has long felt the difference between ChunZi with his feeling. That is, the other party still wants to continue to install it, so he just wants to take a strong medicine. "Oh, nothing. This person came to Daming and made a severe protest to Daming on behalf of your country of Japan, asking us to release Ambassador Yougui Aoki, and asking us Daming to apologize and compensate them. By the way, he also said that if his satisfaction was not met, Japan would regard it as Daming''s provocation to them, and it was likely that the Japanese army would come out Now the territory by the sea of Daming will be borne by ourselves. "


    Like saying a fact, Yang Chendong''s words do not have the slightest emotional color. But these words in ChunZi''s ears shocked her. What does Kimura Yoshida want to do? Want to start a war between the two countries? Doesn''t he know that Japan''s strength is too far from that of Daming? To do so is to hit the stone with an egg. More importantly, it will put herself in danger.


    Imagine, if Japan really dared to go to war with Daming, it must be obvious what would happen as a princess of the Japanese royal family.


    He was shocked by Kimura Yoshida''s cruelty. The other party immediately came. It''s impossible not to know that he is in Daming, but he still did so. It''s clear that he doesn''t want to be good, and even wants to be in a state of death.


    When ChunZi was still assuming all kinds of possibilities, Yang Chendong, who was sitting there, continued to say, "Hey, you are also a Japanese. You should know the gap between you and Daming. Yoshida Kimura''s practice is basically looking for death. If it weren''t for our banning of the sea in Daming, his father-in-law really wanted to take the army to visit."


    "No! No, we Japanese are still very peace loving." as soon as we heard that Yang Chendong said he would lead troops to Japan, we thought about hearing all kinds of legends about this man''s defeat of Wala. I don''t know why, ChunZi had a feeling of fear.


    When hearing ChunZi say that the Japanese are peace loving, Yang Chendong had a feeling of wanting to laugh.


    Even if we look at history, once we become strong, which time did not the Japanese take the initiative to start a war? But now, the princess of their royal family said they loved peace. What a ridiculous remark. But it also proves that Japan is not strong enough, at least much worse than Daming.


    While laughing in his heart, Yang Chendong said quietly, "Oh? Miss ChunZi is a peace loving person, which is good. It''s a pity that you are just a businessman family background and can''t represent Japan."


    A word points out that ChunZi''s identity is too ordinary, and his words naturally can''t convince people. ChunZi''s face changed greatly. At this time, she suddenly had a meaning to express her identity, but such an idea was just fleeting, because she knew that if Japan really did something bad for Daming, once her identity was exposed, it would be extremely dangerous, and even it would be caught by the Ming army immediately.


    The identity could not be exposed. ChunZi could not refute Yang Chendong''s words. He could only stand there and ask with a cautious attitude, "how do your emperors and ministers see Kimura Yoshida''s proposal?"


    Normally, ChunZi''s asking such a question is somewhat overstepping. Yang Chendong could not tell her, but this was originally a part of the plan. Dongshuai showed no objection and said: "On this issue, the views of the emperor and ministers are not unified. Some people are really frightened by Kimura Yoshida''s remarks. You know, our Ming Dynasty has a vast territory, and the coastline is very long only near the sea. It is impossible to be cautious everywhere. If Japan really places the attack in a place we are not prepared for, it will be a headache Therefore, some ministers put forward a proposal to release the former envoy head Aoki Yougui and hand you over. "

 Chapter 263

    "Hand me over?" ChunZi was surprised.


    "Yes, at the beginning, those killers came running for you, but the local government happened to pass by. That is, if we want to compromise, we will certainly hand you over to the people of the Japanese mission. Alas, I say how you offended them. It seems that they won''t stop until they catch you." Yang Chendong asked curiously, For knowing that ChunZi is the princess of Japan, he wants to see when the other party can hide it.


    Listen, when Yang Chendong said that Daming was not ready to compromise and had to hand himself over, ChunZi had already lost his color, "no, no, they... They hate my family. Once they catch me, they will kill me."


    With these words, ChunZi had come to Yang Chendong''s side and reached out to grab his arm, swaying constantly, with a pitiful and moving look in his eyes.


    "Don''t e, I''ll faint if it goes on like this." the two sides are very close. Yang Chendong can smell the woman''s body fragrance from ChunZi. He enjoys this feeling very much, but he still speaks loudly, "You don''t have to worry too much. What the public said was just the opinions of some ministers. Some ministers thought that we should not compromise with Japan. If they wanted to trouble us, they would open the sea ban and send troops to Japan to teach the Japanese emperor a good lesson and let them know who can''t be provoked."


    The father''s name was said by Yang Chendong, and ChunZi''s face changed greatly. "No! The emperor won''t find Daming trouble. It must be some villains who do stem in it. You must find out."


    "Oh? How do you know that the Japanese emperor won''t target Daming? You''re not from the royal family." Yang Chendong asked with a surprised look on his face.


    These words fell into ChunZi''s ears. She could not help but open her mouth to explain something. Just as her mouth opened, she soon closed it again, "yes, it''s my guess. When I was in China, I heard my father say that the emperor is an emperor who doesn''t like war. I think he won''t take the initiative to ask for war with Daming."


    "Oh? I heard that. Unfortunately, what you heard doesn''t seem true. Yoshida Kimura has come, which has already indicated your intention of the emperor. I think this battle will start soon." Yang Chendong shook his head and said his point of view.


    ChunZi was very anxious at the moment and scolded Yang Chendong for his stupidity. The outside world said that dongshuai was so smart, but now it seems that he was just so. What a stupid idea he mistakenly thought that the emperor of Japan wanted to go to war with Daming. At this time, ChunZi really wanted to open Yang Chendong''s skull and see what he thought.


    The idea of revealing her identity came out again. ChunZi''s mouth opened again and again. Finally, she didn''t say anything. She didn''t know what would happen when she told her true identity, so she didn''t dare to gamble. On the contrary, she believed in herself more. She decided to leave Yangjiazhuang immediately and find a way to return to Japan to see her father and emperor, and Kimura Yoshida came to Daming This is a conspiracy to overthrow the royal family. The general of Zuli Yizheng clearly wants to mobilize the emotions of the whole people in the way of war. Only in the time of war can the general have more and greater power and do many things that can not be done in peacetime.


    Originally, I wanted to ask who told me that she was Japanese, but because of Kimura Yoshida''s appearance, ChunZi was no longer in the mood to tangle with these little things. Some gods left Yang Chendong''s study without giving up, and she came to the deliberate of Guard commander Kobayashi. Kobayashi was naturally very happy when he saw the princess appear on his own initiative, but when he saw Gongyan''s face When he was out of his mind and seemed to have been bullied, he couldn''t help but say angrily, "princess, who bullied you? Tell Xiaolin, I''ll make him look good."


    Both of them talk in Japanese. Here they are not afraid of being overheard by others. Only at this time can ChunZi completely relax, "don''t get excited, Mr. Kobayashi. No one bullies me, but just got the news. Kimura Yoshida is coming..."


    Next, ChunZi told Kobayashi about the news he got from Yang Chendong in detail. When he learned that Kimura Yoshida was coming and threatened Daming, Kobayashi said angrily, "princess, don''t be afraid. I''ll solve this person myself tonight. As long as he dies, all the problems will be solved."


    "No." ChunZi shook his head decisively.


    She doesn''t believe that she can kill Kimura Yoshida with Kobayashi''s strength. Even when he comes, security work is naturally the top priority. Even without a certain result, the emperor of the Ming Dynasty will send heavy troops to protect him. Kobayashi can''t get it at all.


    ChunZi still has a clear mind and has a clear understanding of what is in front of her. Therefore, she not only won''t agree to Kobayashi''s requirements, but also said: "Jun Kobayashi, you can''t do it. It''s too risky. The princess decided that you''d better protect me from here. Then we''ll find a boat to leave Daming, return to Japan and tell our father about everything. The father must have a way to solve the situation."


    ChunZi said firmly. She decided to leave Yangjiazhuang and Daming, not because she was greedy for life and afraid of death. In fact, she didn''t want to see Kimura Yoshida''s plot succeed. She needed to tell her father the matter and couldn''t watch him in the dark.


    In the study, Hu mang quietly entered, came to Yang Chendong''s face and whispered, "young master, miss ChunZi went to find Xiaolin, and now she has returned to her room. Our people noticed that Xiaolin has gone to bed."


    "Now it''s daytime, he starts to sleep. It seems that he has to take action at night. Ha ha, what do you think." Yang Chendong smiled after listening to it. This ChunZi is a decisive person. Unfortunately, he is a girl. If he is a boy, the future Japanese country will be handed over to this person. I''m afraid there will be no small change.


    "Don''t worry, young master. People can''t run away." Hu mang patted his chest and promised. I have to stay in the Yang family village every day. Although I say I have a lot of things to do, I seldom have the opportunity to do it, which makes him itchy all over. Now someone finally wants to try the knife. How can I not be excited.


    ......


    The capital, the Ministry of rites and yamen.


    Yoshida Kimura, who was not tall and kept a standard Japanese Hu, came out of the gate of the Ministry of rites, accompanied by ikeya. As he walked, he was still complaining. It could be seen that his face was not good. He was very angry for a while.


    "Kimura gentleman, please calm down. The etiquette Department has always had a bad attitude. All this is because it is related to loyalty and courage." Chi Shang saw Kimura''s murderous face and was afraid that it would be affected. He quickly pointed his target at Yang Chendong.


    "Baga! What is that loyal and courageous man? He dares to be an enemy of our Japanese country. Doesn''t he want to live? And Mr. Chi, you really disappoint me. The country has spent so much energy on training you, but you are a Han. Why can''t you decide?" Yoshida Kimura is really angry. All his anger was sent to Chi.


    "Hi!" Chi Shang quickly bowed his head and admitted his mistake. In Japan, hierarchy is very strict. As a subordinate, you must obey the orders of the superior unconditionally. Even if you know it is wrong, you should implement it. Obviously, the Daming state system is far from comparable in this regard.


    Seeing that Chi Shang''s confession attitude is still good, Kimura Yoshida''s face is not so serious, "let me ask you, is the princess still in Yangjiazhuang?"


    "Yes, we''ve been staring at her outside and didn''t see her coming out." Chi Shang nodded again.


    "Well, just this evening, catch the princess and wash the Yangjiazhuang with blood." Kimura Yoshida said with a cruel color on his face. Even when he thought of the princess''s beautiful and young face, his whole body could not help shaking. That was a sign of excitement.


    "Kimura Jun, think twice!" hearing that Kimura Yoshida was going to attack Yangjiazhuang, I don''t know why, Chi thought of the ubiquitous mysterious fire gun that night, which was the first time he felt fear since he became a warrior. Even in his mind, there was nothing to stop the advanced firearm.


    Seeing IKEYAMA''s performance in his eyes, Yoshida Kimura said with a look of hatred for iron and steel: "what''s the matter? Are you afraid? IKEYAMA, what you have done is really losing the face of our Japanese warriors."


    Chishang, who was reprimanded, thought of his due honor as a warrior and said with a firm face, "Hey, chishang is wrong. Please give me a chance. I will do well tonight."


    "No need." Yoshida Kimura waved his hand and said proudly, "this time I brought three upper forbearance, ten middle forbearance and thirty lower forbearance from China. They will do it tonight. As for you, you need to reflect on whether you can be called a real warrior."


    Kimura Yoshida is arrogant and vicious. It is also true to regard human life as grass mustard. But that doesn''t mean he''s confused. On the contrary, he was confident to say such words, and the source of his confidence was the 43 ninjas sent to him by the Kimura family.


    The number of ninjas in the whole Kimura family is no more than 200. This time, a quarter of his strength was used to prove Kimura Yoshida''s position in the family and his determination to win the mission.


    Chi Shang originally wanted to oppose and proposed that he should take the initiative to lead the team, but he was relieved when he heard that there were 43 ninjas, including three Shangren. This force is more than enough to deal with an army of 500 people, let alone a small manor. Even if those firearms are powerful, they will be beaten passively and wait to die in the face of mysterious ninjas.

 Chapter 264

    At the back door of the courtyard where the Japanese mission lived, the waiter who came to deliver the meal as usual was suddenly asked to add more than a dozen jars of high concentration good wine. This sudden situation was soon sent to the secret agent of the Security Bureau, and then transferred to the director Yang San. Later, he went to the most confidential study in the inner courtyard of Yang Jiazhuang.


    "More than a dozen jars of high-quality wine!" hearing the sudden information, Yang Chendong fell into meditation.


    In his last life, he fought with Japanese intelligence personnel, including some senior ninjas. At that time, many of them were also seen. One of them recorded that a real high Ninja would need a lot of high concentration Baijiu before being shot. One is to embolden yourself before killing, and the other is to wipe the Ninja knife with you.


    In the eyes of real ninjas, ninja knife is like a second life. It is extremely sacred. Before using this knife, it is also necessary to wipe it clean. This is originally a custom and a kind of respect.


    If what we want is just ordinary drinks, even if the quantity is more, it is a problem, because there can be many explanations, which may not prove what they want to do? But to have so much high alcohol has almost exceeded the limit of human drinking. Under such circumstances, Yang Chendong can''t help thinking more.


    I thought of some history about ninjas. It seems that Japan is the time for ninjas to flourish. Even many large aristocratic families will train and train ninjas from childhood. Such ninjas are loyal enough not to worry about betrayal. Can the Kimura family also send ninjas?


    It has to be said that Yang Chendong''s mind is really smart enough. He thought of many possible things just from this small thing. "Hu Mang, don''t start with ChunZi and Xiaolin first. Let them go out. We just need to follow far away. I think it may be very lively tonight."


    "Yes, young master." as soon as Hu mang heard the word "excitement", his blood spurted all over his body. He was afraid that if he didn''t do it for a long time, his bones would slowly solidify.


    Hu mang went down and arranged. According to the young master''s instructions, he can''t take too many people, but he must be careful. As soon as he left, Yang Chendong turned and walked into the inner room of the study. Without his consent, even Hu Yan and Hu mang are not allowed to enter. This can be said to be his absolute private territory. As soon as he entered it, Yang Chendong turned and disappeared into the big warehouse.


    No uncertain battle!


    It is often easy for big people to capsize in a small gutter.


    In order to avoid such a thing happening to himself, Yang Chendong will not have any idea of belittling the enemy. Even if you suspect that the other party may have ninjas, you have to make some preparations in advance just in case. His fate is very different from that of a ninja who has been regarded as a dead man since childhood.


    ......


    Chunko knows nothing about the measures Kimura Yoshida may take.


    She only knew that this man appeared in the capital of Daming, and she was no longer safe here. She didn''t even tell Yang Chendong about the fact that the Kimura family had ninjas. She was afraid that the more she said, the more flaws she would leave, which would eventually lead to the suspicion of the other party. After all, Yang Chendong was too tall and smart in her heart, and even almost reached the point of omnipotence. When she said a word to such a person, Have to be careful.


    After a seemingly long wait, we finally arrived at night. When it was completely dark, the people in Yangjiazhuang and the Academy had dinner and entered the mode of sleep, Kobayashi appeared in ChunZi''s room.


    "Ah! Mr. Kobayashi, you''re here! Has anyone found you?" when he saw Kobayashi suddenly appear in his room, ChunZi was surprised and then asked with concern.


    "Your Highness is assured that no one has noticed me. They have been unnoticed for a long time, and I have found a way out of the Zhuang. They have a loophole when changing their places. As long as we have the right time, we can leave God without knowing it." Xiao Lin confidently said.


    But what he didn''t know was that the so-called loophole was left by Yang Chendong early in the morning. He knew that any defense could not achieve 100% security, so he deliberately set aside an obvious loophole. Instead of letting his opponent deliberate to find the loophole, he might as well give him a ready-made one, so that the other party would not make other ideas.


    Although ChunZi is smart, she knows too little about these things related to military affairs. She chooses to completely believe in Kobayashi. "OK, Mr. Kobayashi, let''s leave."


    "OK, princess, please follow me closely. In order to improve our speed later, maybe Kobayashi will do something beyond the rules." when he said these words, Kobayashi''s face instinctively turned red.


    The so-called irregularities naturally refer to some necessary physical contact. In order to leave here, ChunZi couldn''t care so much. He nodded and promised, "OK, just follow Mr. Kobayashi''s arrangement."


    After the agreement, the two people appeared like two civet cats in the night, and then walked through several courtyards. Sometimes Kobayashi stretched out his hand to hold ChunZi''s thin waist and ran quickly with her. In this way, about a quarter of an hour later, the two people walked out of the outer courtyard of Yangjiazhuang and came to the desolate earth outside.


    At this time, it was spring. Although there were some small grass, they were not very tall, which was not enough to cover their body shape. Especially when the wind was cold at night, ChunZi shivered all over.


    "Princess, are you all right?" Kobayashi said instinctively when he saw ChunZi shaking all over his body.


    "Nothing, let''s get out of here." ChunZi gritted her teeth and shook her head. Now she has only one idea in her heart, that is to inform her father and emperor about Kimura Yoshida''s appearance in Daming. For this purpose, it''s just some cold. What can it be?


    In this way, two dark shadows, one after the other, are farther and farther away from Yangjiazhuang, and slowly disappear into the open wilderness.


    In order to take care of ChunZi, Kobayashi''s speed is not very fast. They spent half an hour one after another, but they only walked ten miles. Even so, ChunZi''s legs are as heavy as iron and lead. This is because she ran with the students in the college without real training. I''m afraid she can''t stick to it at all.


    "Princess, do we need to have a rest." looking at the pain on ChunZi''s face, Kobayashi asked nervously.


    "Nothing, I can still insist." although the cold and fatigue filled the whole body, the stubborn ChunZi still refused Kobayashi''s kindness. But the words were just said here. Suddenly, a big hand covered her cherry mouth. For a moment, she didn''t check it and was pressed hard.


    After feeling that her mouth was blocked, ChunZi''s eyes showed extreme panic. Looking carefully, she found that the person who did it was Kobayashi, and her eyes showed incredible. She couldn''t think that her most trusted guard dared to have any bad thoughts on herself.


    "Shh!" his right hand covered ChunZi''s mouth, and his left index finger stretched out. After making a silent movement, Kobayashi was listening.


    But ChunZi didn''t see the situation at all. Because it was too beautiful, she knew it was both advantages and disadvantages.


    The advantage is that when doing anything, you can get twice the result with half the effort, which can easily arouse the favor of others.


    The disadvantage is that her god given appearance can easily cause other people''s bad thoughts, so that she can''t be careful everywhere.


    But what I never thought was that Kobayashi, who I trusted most, also had some crooked thoughts about himself. At the moment when her mouth was covered, she completely lost her judgment, and all that remained was constant struggle and resistance.


    At this time, Kobayashi was absorbed in feeling the sound of light footsteps he had just heard. He didn''t notice ChunZi''s fierce resistance. For a moment, he bit his right hand and let his instinctive hand loose. Then ChunZi''s beautiful voice also sounded, "Jun Kobayashi, what are you going to do?"


    "Baga, there are people here!"


    With ChunZi''s voice, a Japanese cry soon came out in front of him, and then dozens of dark shadows surrounded here like a fan.


    "No, it''s a killer!" Kobayashi just shook his right hand because of the pain. Then he grabbed ChunZi''s hand and ran away.


    At this moment, ChunZi also saw the distant dark shadow through the faint moonlight, and finally knew that Xiaolin didn''t have an evil heart just now, but found something. At present, she repented, and her steps naturally turned and ran quickly under the pull of Xiaolin.


    Kobayashi''s six senses are very keen. He can find dangers in time and react quickly. But there was a princess ChunZi holding an oil bottle. She just ran out. After more than ten steps, the killer behind her caught up.


    Feeling the sound of a sharp blade cutting into the air behind him, Kobayashi turned in time, and the samurai sword in his hand chopped forward. In the dark night, a spark was aroused because of this action, which was the movement that could only appear under the rapid impact of the sharp blade and the sharp blade.


    Under a spark, Kobayashi stepped back involuntarily. The samurai sword was horizontal in front of him, and his face was very dignified. Just now, although he repelled a chasing killer ninja, he also hindered his retreat speed. In such a short time, at least four ninjas surrounded him in front of and behind him, that is to say, he and princess ChunZi were surrounded at this moment.


    ChunZi stood nervously behind Kobayashi and looked around with a worried look. The looming shadow was that even she could feel the boundless murderous spirit.

 Chapter 265

    "Xiaolin Jun, are we... Unable to escape." ChunZi''s voice was desperate.


    "Princess, don''t worry. As long as Kobayashi is still alive, no one will hurt you." Kobayashi didn''t directly answer this question, but said with a death inscription.


    "Well, this may also be the Providence, Mr. Kobayashi. You don''t have to take care of me later. If possible, kill me and tell my father the news." ChunZi''s voice suddenly showed some indifference and relief. Since she was born, she saw more of her father''s sighs. From then on, she secretly vowed to grow up quickly and help her father.


    After so many years, she has been working hard for this goal. However, she was always a woman. Although she had a natural beauty, she didn''t play any role in the overall situation. Now she is finally dying. Maybe this is her best explanation to her father.


    I don''t know when a sharp dagger appeared in ChunZi''s right hand. It was her weapon for self-defense and suicide at the critical moment. Even if she dies, she must die clean and innocent. She must not let other men defile herself.


    "Princess, don''t!" seeing ChunZi take out the dagger, Kobayashi''s face showed a strong sense of struggle.


    "Mr. Kobayashi, stop talking. Even if I die, I won''t let others get me. Next, you don''t have to take care of me. Just rush out. In that case, I can rest in peace after I die." ChunZi seems to let Kobayashi rest assured. She unexpectedly decided to end her life ahead of time. When she spoke, the dagger wiped towards her neck.


    The dagger is a thing of the Japanese royal family and one of the tributes sent by others. Naturally, its sharpness will not have any problem. Just put it on your neck and it''s all over. At this moment, ChunZi even showed a smile on her face. She seemed to have seen the beautiful heaven door open and the angel was waving to herself.


    "Bam!"


    Just before the dagger was about to move to the neck, when the distance was less than 10 cm, suddenly a crisp gun sound came out, which was so crisp and shocking in the silent night.


    After one shot, he hit the dagger, and the powerful impact directly shocked ChunZi''s right hand. The tiger''s mouth bled, and the dagger naturally fell to the ground. "You are my man. I didn''t promise. You can''t die."


    After the gunshot, a voice full of male magnetism sounded. In the direction of the sound, a mercenary holding a torch appeared behind ChunZi and Kobayashi.


    "It''s dongshuai!" Kobayashi exclaimed as soon as he heard the voice and saw the battle. In the past, he hated Yang Chendong very much. It was because this man took away his goddess''s heart. If he wasn''t weak, I''m afraid he would have been assassinated long ago. But now, the thought is quite the opposite. At this moment, Yang Chendong is undoubtedly the identity of a savior, who can save the goddess from the hand of death.


    Kobayashi is so excited, not to mention ChunZi. The dagger fell to the ground, and the palm was shocked and bleeding. All this can''t attract ChunZi''s attention. There is only one sentence in her mind. You are my man. I didn''t promise. You can''t die.


    What the hell does that mean? What? He''s his own man. Isn''t he worried about his identity as a Japanese? Other Daming men avoided it soon. Did he dare to face difficulties? What exactly does he think?


    During the day, his identity was made public, and ChunZi''s image and status in the Yang academy fell thousands of miles.


    In the past, those Daming men who pursued her expressed a sense of being thousands of miles away, which once made ChunZi sad. Also let her understand that in her own capacity, unless she marries the Daming royal family as a concubine, she can make a dispensable vase. It is absolutely impossible to live with a Daming man sincerely. For nothing else, just because she was Japanese. Under the relatively backward feudal thought at that time, no Ming man could risk the universal condemnation to marry her.


    It was because he could not see hope and knew the arrival of Yoshida Kimura that shichunzi made the decision to leave Yangjiazhuang. Although living here is very happy, she will not belong here after all.


    But when all thoughts were lost, Yang Chendong said that she was his person, which made her dead heart burn again, as if she saw new hope.


    At the moment, ChunZi''s heart is full of five thoughts. He was stunned at the moment of life, as if he didn''t know he was on the edge of death.


    A gunshot broke the tranquility of the night and made the Ninjas opposite vigilant. "Rush over and kill them!" one of the three senior ninjas suddenly shouted in Japanese. Then dozens of dark shadows quickly approached and rushed towards Yang Chendong and his party.


    "Shoot freely!" Hu Mang, who led the team, saw the shadow coming quickly and decisively ordered the attack. With the sound and gunfire, there were bright meteors running forward.


    "Xiao Lin, protect miss ChunZi." Yang Chendong also shouted, and the pistol in his right hand shot bright bullets forward.


    Kobayashi was shouted, and immediately threw ChunZi to the ground, so that she would not be disturbed by stray bullets. When he fell to the ground, he looked up and saw that one after another black ninja was hit by a bullet, blood splashed and fell to the ground to die.


    This is the first time Kobayashi has seen advanced firearms stand out from a close distance. Looking at the so-called haunted Ninja so vulnerable, there was only panic and vibration in his eyes. He suddenly felt that the martial arts he had learned hard before had lost their function. In the face of such advanced and accurate firearms, it seemed that personal force was too powerful to help.


    "Baga! Rush over and kill them in close combat." seeing that one of his subordinates was hit by a firegun and fell to the ground, he lost his vital signs, and the first one was furious in his voice. At the same time of giving orders loudly, I also moved rapidly towards the. At the same time, I kept throwing out Ninja darts in my right hand, which they used for long-range attack.


    The Ninja dart broke through the air and shot forward quickly. Standing in the center of the team, Yang Chendong, with a trace of indifference in his eyes, shouted: "throw away all the torches and take close precautions."


    Ninja darts are no less powerful than firearms at close range, which Yang Chendong learned as early as the last life. At that time, ninjas were almost extinct, and few people could use Ninja darts. But now, when he returned to Daming, he saw such things again, which really gave him a headache.


    When modern firearms face cold weapons, the advantages are naturally very obvious. But the disadvantages can''t be said to be absent. For example, in close combat, the effect of firearms becomes very poor. Even in order to prevent self injury, they have to be careful when shooting, which is equivalent to giving the other party more opportunities and space to display their abilities.


    It was precisely because he realized the power of Ninja darts that Yang Chendong made some preparations early. But I didn''t expect that the opponent used the Ninja dart so decisively, which caught him off guard.


    When the cry fell, the well-trained cold front threw out their torches, and the originally bright place turned into darkness.


    It was just a little late to give this order. There were still four or five stuffy grunts in the dark. Needless to say, a cold front dart was injured.


    This is the first time that Leng Feng has been hurt during the mission. What''s more, when it was dark, the Ninjas approached them faster, which seemed to confirm their home position.


    "Be careful, don''t shoot at will." Yang Chendong''s voice took a trace of fear. That is, just after the voice fell, he felt a cold wind suddenly hit his face. Instinctively, he remembered the iron plate bridge, took his feet as the axis, and his body quickly tilted back and fell out.


    However, as soon as his body tilted back, a knife wind brushed his body. It can be imagined that if there was a trace at night, he would inevitably be hurt by blood.


    "Be careful, young master." seeing that Yang Chendong was almost killed, the voices of Hu Mang and Yang Er sounded rapidly, and then the two figures approached him quickly.


    "I''m fine, be careful." Yang Chendong, who stood firm again, said back, pulled out the three arris army stab at his waist, and then stabbed out to the dark shadow directly in front.


    What Yang Chendong learned is not a flower handle style, let alone a routine, but a killing skill. They can often kill their opponents in the shortest time and in the quickest way. At this moment, he just broke out instinctively and stabbed out. Before the ninja on the opposite side could see what was going on and what happened, he was stabbed in the heart. At the moment when the three edged army stab was pulled out, blood gushed, and people fell to the ground with a plop.


    "Baga, let''s go together, no one left." the leader Shangren saw the scene of his men being killed and roared with fire in his eyes. If he only kills them with firearms, he can find enough reasons. However, the Ninja was so defeated in the close combat that he couldn''t bear it. In a rage, he ordered the whole staff to attack.


    Under this command, dozens of shadows rushed forward in the dark. It can be seen that at this moment, the Ninjas didn''t leave any back hands, and all of them attacked.

 Chapter 266

    "Good to come!" seeing that there are more enemies opposite, Yang Chendong is not anxious but happy. It seems that this is the moment he is waiting for. "Hu Mang, flash!"


    Then, a dazzling pure white light bomb flew into the air, and then the whole area was illuminated as if it were day. The light suddenly appeared in the night caught everyone by surprise. The Ninjas who were rushing in did not react to what had happened, but felt the sudden light in front of them, They had a feeling of blindness.


    It was at this time that the first guard brought by Qiu Wu stood out from the layers of protection of the cold front. When they first appeared, they each had a 9mm submachine gun in their hands.


    The type 95 5.8mm light machine gun is one of the type 95 class guns. It forms a class gun family with the type 95 automatic rifle, and has been successively equipped with the army. The automatic machine components in the gun family are completely universal, and the common parts between rifle and light machine gun account for a large proportion. The gun adopts a supportless structure; The automatic mode is air guiding type, the head is locked by rotation, and single and continuous firing can be carried out. There are two kinds of ammunition supply: 30 rounds of plastic magazine and 75 rounds of quick loading drum. The mechanical aiming device is of target hole type. Equipped with muzzle device to reduce noise and flame. Diameter: 5.8mm; Initial velocity: 970m / S; Gun weight: 3.95kg; Gun length: 840mm; Ammunition quantity: 75; Effective range: 600m, the total weight of the gun is 3.95kg (excluding the bullet drum), the total length of the gun is 0.84M, the effective range is 600m, and the bullet is supplied by 75 bullet drums.


    This is the big killer Yang Chendong prepared after entering Dacang.


    As we all know, ninjas are always fast. When running, it can burst the limit level of the human body, and even double shadows can appear quickly. In the face of such speed, it is difficult to capture them just by relying on the single shot of the ninth five year plan.


    The surprise of the flash bomb can indeed provide a suitable opportunity for the cold front. However, if you can''t grasp it well, once such an opportunity is wasted, the other party has defense, and it is even more difficult to achieve the unexpected effect.


    How to grasp it well when there is an opportunity has become the problem Yang Chendong thinks about. As a result, the machine gun of class 95 was taken out, with 75 rounds and a firing speed of nearly kilometers per second. Few people can survive under such a firearm.


    So the machine gun was taken out on duty, and with the sound of the gun, a burst of clattering continued. When the black ninjas rushed in front of them, they fell madly to the ground like wheat fields blown down by the wind and leeks cut by a sharp knife.


    It was at the moment of falling, a fluffy blood burst out from them, and finally fell to the ground one by one.


    Xiaren and Zhongren were caught off guard. They became a live target and were shot to the ground. However, the three Shangren did react quickly, and because they were hiding behind other ninjas during the impact, when facing the machine gun fire, only one Shangren was hit and fell to the ground and died. While surviving, the other two rushed to the place where Yang Chendong was located.


    This time they came and took two tasks.


    One is to take away the princess, chunko kohara; The second is to kill Yang Chendong, the loyal and courageous Duke of Daming.


    Surrounded by so many people, it''s impossible to take the princess. You can only complete the second task as much as possible, that is to kill Yang Chendong. In this way, it''s worth dying.


    "Boy, look for death!" seeing that the Ninja was so badly killed and injured, he still wanted to threaten the young master. After Hu Mang and Yang Er shouted respectively, they met the two ninjas. With them, they would never allow anyone to be unfavorable to the young master.


    Hu mang took several big strides, blocked a Shangren, took out his benlengjun ¡¤ stab and met the same seemingly sharp Ninja knife. As soon as the two met, there were bursts of crackling metal impact, and all the other cold fronts saw was dazzling light and shadow.


    Yang Er on the other side also blocked another Shangren with his strong and tall body. But he was not used to using weapons. When facing the sharp Ninja knife, he had to step back first to find the other party''s flaws and fight back.


    After five steps back, Yang Er extended his long arm and wanted to take advantage of his height and long hand to win the other party''s Ninja knife. But it was at this time that the situation suddenly changed, and the man who had been in front of him suddenly disappeared and lost his trace.


    Ninja''s speed is very fast, and it is the first contact. When Yang Er finds that his opponent is missing, he has a bad feeling in his heart. The first thing he does is to look at the young master''s position. The scene of worry is being staged. The just disappeared Shangren has come to Yang Chendong and handed the Ninja knife forward.


    The blade came straight into Yang Chendong''s chest with a cold feeling. Its speed was so fast that many people just saw a knife shadow. ChunZi almost fainted when he looked at this scene and shouted "no!" then the whole person staggered back. It''s also good that Xiaolin has been paying attention to her and stretched out his hand to help her in time, This is the only way to avoid falling to the ground and getting hurt.


    Besides, Yang Chendong here, the blade suddenly appeared straight into his chest, and his eyes suddenly coagulated. Then, while the blade stabbed, his body suddenly turned to one side in an incredible shape, allowing the tip of the Ninja knife to brush over the green clothes.


    If this scene is recorded, you will be surprised to find that the distance between the tip of the knife and the green clothes worn by Yang Chendong is only a slight difference of one millimeter.


    One side of his body suddenly escaped the attack of the knife. Yang Chendong didn''t even look at it. It was a powerful roundabout kick.


    This kick almost sent out 80% of Yang Chendong''s strength. This blow was accurately kicked on the body of the Ninja knife. The powerful force numbed Shangren''s arm, and then the Ninja knife was kicked into the air.


    Suddenly there was no weapon in his hand. Shangren''s momentum was weak, and now Yang Er finally came over. He almost roared, and then hit Shangren with his huge body without scruples.


    "Bang!"


    Under the strong impact, Shangren''s flexible but thin body flew backwards like a broken kite. When he flew upside down, he vomited blood, spilled it all over the ground, and the man turned into an arc and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Young master, Yang Er is guilty." nearly two meters of his body fell to the ground with a thump and knelt down in front of Yang Chendong. The ground also trembled, as if it had been greatly shaken.


    "Dongshuai, are you okay." looking at the situation seems to be stable, ChunZi also broke away from Xiaolin''s protection, hurried to Yang Chendong''s face, and then yuche asked with concern.


    "I''m fine," Yang Chendong said, looking at ChunZi''s bright and beautiful eyes. But as soon as the words were finished, the murderous spirit suddenly appeared in his eyes. Then his body suddenly rotated, picked up ChunZi and danced in the air.


    ChunZi was picked up and his feet were off the ground. He felt that the whole person seemed to fly at this moment. While she was spinning, three shinning Ninja darts were shooting at her from a distance.


    Originally, I didn''t understand why Yang Chendong suddenly picked up ChunZi. Finally, I realized that this was the last attack launched by the fallen Shangren. He wanted to kill himself.


    The idea just flashed in my mind. I clearly heard the feeling of darts entering the body. Then I noticed that Yang Chen''s face was tight and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, which was obviously the appearance of darts.


    "Ah!" Yang Chendong was hit by a dart to save himself. At this moment, ChunZi''s tears couldn''t stop flowing out.


    If Kobayashi did this, she wouldn''t feel the slightest surprise. Even if you are a guardian, you should be prepared to protect the LORD with your life. But it was Yang Chendong who saved herself. She was moved.


    He''s handsome!


    He is also the loyal and courageous Duke of Daming!


    He is the youngest aristocrat in Daming and a rising upstart.


    He has countless wealth, loyal and powerful men, four lovely wives who are loved by everyone, and


    Why should he save himself? He still has a good youth. He has a bright future. He doesn''t even leave one of his future generations. How can he


    As a princess of the Japanese royal family, she knows a lot about ninjas. Most of the Ninja darts are contaminated with great poison. If they are thrown out and into the human body, unless they can get the antidote immediately, otherwise they will be dead. This is also the reason why ninjas are afraid.


    Usually, ninjas complete the mission of death, and the antidote is absolutely impossible to take with them. In other words, Yang Chendong may not survive if he is hit by a ninja dart


    ChunZi looked worried. After Yang Chendong''s body trembled, his hands also put her down. At that moment, ChunZi''s cry rang in his ear, "no! You can''t die! You''re not worth it for me!"


    Already crying into a pear flower, ChunZi with an inch put his hands around Yang Chendong''s waist. It was really pathetic.


    "It''s all a life, why isn''t it worth it?" Yang Chendong looked at ChunZi''s crying appearance, stretched out his right hand and gently wiped his tears.


    "It''s just not worth it. I''m just a woman, but you have a great future. It''s not worth sacrificing you in order to save you." ChunZi continued to cry.

 Chapter 267

    "No! You are not a woman, you are a very beautiful woman, an exciting woman..." Yang Chendong looked at ChunZi''s big eyes that seemed to move and said softly.


    "You... You like me?" ChunZi suddenly understood what, and looked at Yang Chendong with a few threads of tenderness.


    "Yes, do you like me?" Yang Chendong admitted bravely, then looked at ChunZi and asked seriously.


    In Yang Chendong''s eyes, ChunZi is not only cute and beautiful, but also deeply attracted by his tenacious character. Especially when he knew that this woman had learned a lot of knowledge and suffered unimaginable hardships in order to strengthen the Japanese royal family. Such a beautiful girl should be protected, not fight like a man, or even work hard.


    "I..." ChunZi didn''t know how to answer for a moment, and there was a flustered evasion in his eyes. Childhood education told her that she can''t like a person lightly, because she has a very important mission. Before completing the mission, the word love can''t be lightly publicized in her mouth.


    Seeing what ChunZi is avoiding, Yang Chendong knows that the other party still has a psychological defense line. If he can''t take the opportunity to break through, it''s even more difficult to show his sincerity next time. Therefore, he continued to ask, "what''s the matter? It''s like this. Can''t you tell me the truth?"


    "Ah! I... I like you too." ChunZi was reminded, and suddenly thought that Yang Chendong had been poisoned by a ninja dart. Maybe he would not be happy. At this time, what is it to disclose his sincerity to each other?


    "I like you too." finally, ChunZi''s psychological defense was finally broken under the special environment. She said to Yang Chendong, "I like you. I have liked you for a long time. Even if you have other women, I am willing to be one of them, but..."


    "Well, that''s enough." hearing ChunZi''s confession, Yang Chendong nodded with great satisfaction, then released his hand around ChunZi''s thin waist, turned and strode towards the place where he fell to the ground and moaned, with less air intake and more air outlet.


    Yang Chendong strode to Shangren''s face, and then a fine pistol appeared in his hand. With the slight movement of his right index finger, the gun sound came out. There was a red blood hole in the center of Shangren''s eyebrows.


    After one shot, Yang Chendong slowly turned back, looked at Yang Eryi and said: "I have taught you more than once that kindness to our opponents is cruelty to ourselves. But just now, the dying man made the last blow before he died and almost killed your young master. All of you have had this incident. Do you know the crime?"


    The sound was loud, especially in the silent night, it came out very far, and it clearly penetrated into the ears of every cold front.


    "We are guilty." the sound of Qi Shua kneeling to the ground sounded. Whether it was Yang Er, or a tiger mang who had just solved Shangren, or Qiu Wu of the first guard, as well as the cold front who came out to perform the task, they all knelt down neatly on the ground, and shame and regret flashed in everyone''s eyes.


    As for everyone kneeling down to admit their mistakes, Yang Chendong didn''t seem to be relieved and didn''t mean to forgive them. Instead, he continued: "Today''s event will be written in the history of Leng Feng''s development, which will alert all future generations. It''s a great honor that everyone''s name will also be recorded today, which may be a shame, but even if you follow me, you should do your best. If you don''t have such ability or lack of self-awareness, you can apply to leave later, Ben Shao I won''t force people to be difficult. Now, you go and solve all the killers. Remember, it''s not a shame to mend the knife for the dead or dying people. On the contrary, it''s responsible for yourself and respect and relief for your opponents. Do you understand? "


    "I see." dozens of people answered in unison. Although the effect of the flare had long passed and the darkness was restored Here, everyone lowered their heads in shame. Today, their names will be remembered by future generations and written on the shame list. Such a move even cost them half their lives.


    Some people even have the idea that they don''t want to live and die to show their loyalty. But they didn''t do it in the end, because everyone knows that escaping is the behavior of the weak. The real strong are not afraid of failure. They should face it squarely, correct it and become stronger.


    After being lectured, Hu Mang and others quickly took action and fell to the ground. All the Ninjas who had been dead for a while came to pierce their hearts. Almost all the bodies were punctured at this moment, and the blood gas rushed to the sky for a moment, but no one showed compassion or even intolerance. As the young master said, kindness to the enemy is cruelty to themselves ¡£


    Looking at everyone''s actions, Yang Chendong''s eyes flashed a sense of satisfaction. If jade doesn''t peck, it won''t make a thing. These people have been around for a long time, they will inevitably develop the problem of arrogance. It''s very necessary to beat them in time. Not to mention, today''s thing is really dangerous and dangerous. If he hadn''t been prepared in advance and wore bulletproof clothes, I''m afraid the poison dart just now might have been dangerous Took Yang Chendong''s life.


    Leng Feng''s performance satisfied Yang Chendong and reassured him. ChunZi just confessed that she still looked at Yang Chendong with unbelievable eyes at this moment. Perhaps she thought that the East handsome should die if he was poisoned by the dart. Only then would she be very surprised to see him talking and talking like nothing.


    "What? I hope something happens to me?" Yang Chendong has come to ChunZi''s body. When he sees her expression of disbelief, his voice asks with magnetism and care.


    "You... Why don''t you have anything? Didn''t you get poisoned by the poison dart just now?" ChunZi asked instinctively, blinking and blinking, expecting Yang Chendong to give an appropriate explanation.


    Yang Chendong never liked to explain. Because only when you do something wrong will you explain it, and only when you face a stupid person will you explain it.


    First, he didn''t do anything wrong. Second, ChunZi is very clever. Such an explanation is even more unnecessary. "Fool, how could a small poison dart hurt my young master? You should have heard my legend. I''m an invincible military God. It''s you who suddenly left Yang family village without even saying hello. You know, if I didn''t find you out and I brought someone to follow me in time, I''m afraid you would be dead now."


    While talking, Yang Chendong slowly approached. When the distance was less than an arm, he squatted slightly on his legs, stretched out his hands, suddenly made a force, and suddenly picked up ChunZi in the air.


    The body suddenly rises off the ground. This change surprised ChunZi, who is still in a state of wandering and thinking.


    From small to large, only her father dared to do this to her. Now she is picked up by Yang Chendong, who is not a few years old and is also young. It''s strange not to be surprised and shout.


    Just as the cry started, before waiting to do anything to actually struggle, Yang Chendong''s caring voice came from his ear: "it''s so cold, you still wear so little, aren''t you afraid of getting sick? Well, it''s warm in my arms. Now you just stay in it honestly."


    After the sound fell, Yang Chendong turned back with a big step and walked in the direction of Yang Jiazhuang when he came. On both sides of him is captain Qiu Wu, who is closely protected by the members of the first guard.


    Such a battle and such an atmosphere made ChunZi forget everything. Because Yang Chendong''s arms are so warm that she can''t bear to leave. More importantly, she finds that she likes this feeling, the temperature and the breath


    ChunZi didn''t make any struggle and let Yang Chendong go to Yang family village. Xiao Lin behind him didn''t have such a good treatment. Yang Er strode to him with a fierce look on his face, "are you going by yourself or am I holding you?"


    "I''ll go by myself." I felt the strong anger in Yang er''s body. I had already experienced this person''s power. Xiao Lin was really afraid. He was really afraid that if he answered slowly, the other party would hit himself seriously with heavy hands, and then returned to Yangjiazhuang with his legs. In that case, even if he was lucky to survive, he would take off a layer of skin.


    Hu mang stayed with the cold front to clean the battlefield. This is also a very proficient thing for the elite Leng Feng. Soon the big pit appeared, and the bodies of 43 ninjas were buried on the ground. When the loess was finally covered, it was not easy to find it after the cool wind of the night.


    Only half an hour later, it became quiet here, which was still very busy. When the wind blew, it restored the silence of the night.


    ......


    The capital is the residence of the Japanese mission.


    It was almost daybreak, and there was still no news. Kimura Yoshida was angry. He slapped the captain of the guard on the pool in the face and roared, "what''s the matter? Why did so many people send out, but none of them came back? Give me an explanation."


    "Hi." Chi Shang bowed his head and promised, but what he said on his face was very grievance. The matter was planned by Kimura, and he sent people out. Now he has to explain it to him. What can he say? Explain what?


    "Check, send someone to check. I want to know where these people have gone? I want to know whether Yangjiazhuang still exists." Kimura Yoshida''s angry voice continued to ring. Chi Shang withdrew from the room like an amnesty. Then a large number of people were sent out. As soon as the city gate was opened, they would go out of the city to check and inquire about the news. Chi Shang was also very curious about the disappearance of 43 ninjas for no reason.

 Chapter 268

    Ninja''s attack was originally secret, and he knew it last. Who on earth leaked the news? Let them be wiped out and none of them return. There is also what kind of existence Yang Jiazhuang is. Why does it always suffer heavy losses when dealing with this loyal and courageous public?


    What''s more uncomfortable is that the appearance of ninjas can''t be said to the outside world, that is to say, no matter whether all these ninjas are killed or not, he can''t reason to Daming as an envoy of Japan.


    Arranging to go up to the pool to investigate the disappearance of the ninja, Yoshida Kimura went straight to the ceremony Department of Daming in a sedan chair.


    Today''s Daming is still in its heyday. As for Japan, it is still a behemoth. But that doesn''t mean they don''t dare to make a voice to the strong. On the contrary, general tsuri Yoshida behind Kimura belongs to hardliners and belligerents. Perhaps it is because he grew up in the island country all the year round that they are used to being short-sighted and the idea that everything is dominated by them and centered on them.


    Under such an idea, Yoshida Kimura was inspired before his trip. That is, we must return to Princess ChunZi. For this purpose, we can even threaten Daming. Under the great policy of banning the sea, not long after he was hit hard by Wala, Daming was confident that he would not offend them and take them as the enemy at this time.


    Ritual Department Yamen.


    The chief officer on duty today is Zuo Shilang he Wenyuan. He became a scholar since he was a child, and then he finally stepped into the path of becoming a scholar. He became one of the representatives of scholars and one of the supporters of Confucianism. In his bones, he is still very principled.


    He Wenyuan''s face became ugly when he saw Yoshida Kimura in the reception hall and learned that he had asked Daming to unconditionally release Aoki, the last envoy, and return the Japanese businessmen imprisoned in Yangjiazhuang to them.


    "Kimura emissary, Aoki emissary attacked our Daming capital and almost hurt our important officials in Daming. This matter is very important. It''s far from what I can say, so don''t say it again. It''s your second request. I don''t know what''s the matter with the Japanese businessman you said? But as far as I know, there is no imprisonment in Yang family villa Businessman, I doubt the reliability and authenticity of your source. "Facing the aggressive Kimura Yoshida, he Wenyuan replied with a soft nail.


    Not to mention that Yang Chendong''s writing is very, which makes he Wenyuan appreciate it in his heart. Just say the name of dongshuai, why do you need to imprison anyone? Not to mention an alien businessman. It''s possible to change to someone else. After all, businessmen have money and can always get some benefits. But is dongshuai short of money?


    "Baga, you''re questioning the messenger''s words. Don''t you believe me?" he Wenyuan stopped him. Kimura Yoshida was naturally very angry, and the tone of his words naturally brought out the fire of anger.


    "It''s not a matter of whether you believe it or not. I just speak based on the facts. I''m sorry I can''t believe your remarks if you don''t have evidence. Also, please pay attention to your wording. As far as I know, the word baga is not good." he Wenyuan doesn''t understand the Japanese language. He just looks at Yoshida Kimura and guesses that it should be bad, This is a reminder.


    What I have to say here is that the Chinese ancients were broad-minded.


    He always thinks of himself as a great country and, in line with the principle of broad mindedness, rarely makes any aggression to the outside world. When they are strong, their opponents often give tribute to them, and the dirty things they did before will be over. Once China enters a period of decline from strong to weak, the small countries around it that once seemed obedient will jump out one by one and want to share the benefits.


    Over and over again, the territory of the country is getting smaller and smaller, and people feel more and more kind.


    Kimura Yoshida is not afraid of Daming because of this. Scare first to achieve the goal. If tough means really don''t work, it won''t be dangerous to bow your head and admit your mistake. How can a country banning the sea pose any threat to Japan, which is surrounded by the sea?


    Under such an idea, he Wenyuan''s reminder will not be put in Kimura Yoshida''s eyes. On the contrary, his eyes narrowed and flashed a cold blur, "He Shilang, the ambassador has received the order of our emperor and the general with sufficient interests and justice to take the Japanese businesswoman back to the country. In order to achieve this goal, we have made all preparations, you know? If you refuse to hand in anyone, it will be contempt for our country of Japan, which our emperor and general cannot allow. For example If we have to do this, then we don''t mind assembling thousands of warships. If the army is really pressing the border at that time, the emperor Daizong who just ascended the throne doesn''t know whether he can withstand it? "


    The more he talked about the back, Kimura Yoshida''s voice was more and more cruel and murderous, which made him tremble in the ears of he Wenyuan''s left waiter.


    Literati mostly rely on knowledge and mouth. They are not proficient in such things as war. Otherwise, the ancients would not leave a wise saying that scholars meet soldiers, which is unreasonable.


    Kimura Yoshida suddenly said that he might declare war on Daming because of this matter, which made he Wenyuan realize the importance of the matter. At the moment, this matter is not something he can handle. After hesitating for a moment, he replied: "Well, I know what the Kimura emissary asked. I will report the matter to our emperor to know. At least what the specific results will be. Please wait two days."


    Seeing that the threat seemed to work, Yoshida Kimura nodded at the same time. "OK, our messenger will wait for the news from your country, but please hurry up. After all, our messenger''s good temper does not mean that our emperor and general are equally good-natured."


    The meeting is over. Kimura Yoshida left the ritual Department Yamen with a satisfied face. Soon, he Wenyuan''s soft sedan also came out of the Yamen and went straight to the house of the Shangshu Hu.


    He Wenyuan suddenly visited. Hu Chen, who was staying at home for a rotation, heard the news and changed into an official uniform to meet the guests in the main hall. To make Zuo Shilang come in a hurry, needless to say, Hu can also feel that something big must have happened.


    Sure enough, in the main hall, when he Wenyuan explained in detail the meeting with Yoshida Kimura, Hu''s eyes wrinkled together.


    According to the ancestral motto of the Ming Dynasty, that is, Zhu Di, the great Emperor Yongle of the Ming Dynasty, personally marched for thousands of miles to sweep the desert for the second time. When he returned to Beijing, ban Shi said: "the respect of the national power of our Dynasty is beyond the ancient times. It controls the north to capture the Western barbarians on the South West Island, without the harmony of the Han Dynasty, the alliance of the Tang Dynasty, the acceptance of the year-old coins of the Song Dynasty, or the courtesy of brothers and enemies."


    These explanations mean no marriage, no compensation, no land cutting and no tribute. And there is the meaning that the son of heaven guards the gate of the country and the king dies.


    However, today''s Daming has been divided into two and has just had a big war with vara. It can be said that it has suffered heavy losses, among which the elite have been killed and injured. Although military recruitment has begun, it will take time to recover to its peak. At the moment, if Japan invades the border at sea, it will undoubtedly give emperor Daizong a headache.


    "Can''t fight." Hu Fei hesitated for a moment and gave an answer close to the bottom limit.


    This answer is similar to what he Wenyuan said. He also does not want any friction with the Japanese state, and if he gives way, he must agree to the other party''s requirements and conditions. When it comes to Zhongdan Gong, there is nothing he can do, so he explained: "Lord Shangshu, in any case, the matter will happen. We should report it to the emperor first, and Zhongdan Gong should also support it."


    In the final analysis, this is he Wenyuan''s real intention. Take the opportunity of reporting work and express some goodwill to Yang Chendong. Naturally, this favor will not be too small.


    "That''s good." Hu zhe has been an official for many years. How can he not see the Tao? He smiled and nodded. "I''ll go into the palace and send someone to inform Zhongdan Gong. Lord he, please come back first. Someone needs to be on duty in the ritual department."


    "Yes, Lord Shangshu." he Wenyuan naturally should leave when he sent it out with kindness. Then they went away after they saw the ceremony.


    The main hall of the palace. Hu JianZheng stood in front of Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu and told him everything he Wenyuan reported. After that, he quickly closed his mouth. The emperor needs time to think. As a minister, he only needs to report the matter to the superior. It''s up to the emperor to decide how to deal with it.


    "How brave!" after Zhu Qiyu listened to Hu Zhen''s explanation of the matter, he angrily patted the Dragon case, with huge ups and downs on his chest. He could see that he was really angry at this moment.


    How to say, Zhu''s blood also flows through his body. There is still the gas of courage. During the prosperous period of the Ming Dynasty, Japan (today''s Japan) was one of the vassals of the Ming Dynasty and one of the countries that did not levy taxes. When was he not a good child in front of Daming? It''s only been a few years. Why did he have the courage to shout?


    At this moment, Zhu Qiyu really wants to lift the sea ban in anger. He believes that if he makes every effort to develop the navigation industry with the national strength of Daming, he can become one of the sea overlords again in a few years. At that time, Japan will be under the attack of Daming all the time.


    But this thought was just a moment''s anger, and soon he calmed it down. Nothing else, just because the new army has just been built, the firearms battalion has been reorganized, and new firearms are being developed. All these require strong human and material resources. In this way, there is no distracting ability to do other things.

 Chapter 269

    "The emperor calms down his anger. From the point of view of Wei Chen, this matter immediately involves Zhongdan Gong, or let him deal with it." manager Jin Yingda, who stood waiting on one side, saw the empty state under Zhu Qiyu''s anger, and hurriedly sent a step to Zhu Qiyu''s face.


    "This..." as soon as Hu Zhen heard that the matter was to be handled by Yang Chendong, he understood Jin Ying''s meaning and wanted to stop it, but Zhu Qiyu''s voice had come out.


    "That''s right. This matter involves Zhongdan Gong, so let him deal with it first." how did Zhu Qiyu not know that this was originally a step. Then he borrowed a donkey to go downhill and push out the trouble.


    Let Yang Chendong handle it. If he is weak, the title of the military God will become a joke. When it is spread all over the world, the blow to his reputation will be very serious. As an emperor, you can enjoy your success and take the initiative. On the contrary, if he wants to be tough, he will handle the matter. As the emperor, he only needs to say that there is no silver in the Treasury. At that time, it will be Yang Chendong, not himself, who will be difficult to ride the tiger.


    Zhu Qiyu is very skillful in using the technique of taking retreat as advance. Jin Ying called the emperor Shengming on one side. At the same time, he also sneered in his heart. He wanted to see how Yang Chendong could solve the problem this time.


    When we defeated vara, we relied on advanced firearms. But when Japan is far away at sea and there is no large warship, what else can you do? How to turn over clouds and rain? Even Jin Ying has done a good job. He immediately spread Kimura Yoshida''s remarks and will make public the fact that the emperor handed over the power to deal with things to Zhongdan Gong. He wants to take the opportunity to embarrass Zhongdan Gong who doesn''t take himself in the eyes.


    Once Yang Chendong fails to cope well and loses the support of the people, he will have countless methods and find countless excuses to punish his crimes. In this way, all Yang Chendong''s property will be filled into the Treasury. As an executor, he must not get too little benefit from it.


    With Jin Ying''s suggestion and Zhu Qiyu''s acquiescence, the matter of Yoshida Kimura soon began to ferment. Before long, the cause and effect of the matter spread all over the street. In the Yang family village fifteen miles away from the south of the city, Yang Chendong also saw the emperor''s will.


    It seems to be a tacit understanding. Yang Chendong doesn''t want to see Zhu Qiyu, and Zhu Qiyu doesn''t seem to want to see Yang Chendong. If there''s anything, the eunuch comes to preach the will.


    "Leave it to me to deal with. Do you want to embarrass me?" looking at the golden imperial edict on the desk, Yang Chendong''s mouth hung a faint smile.


    In the study, ChunZi has dressed up and is standing next to Yang Chendong. When she came back last night, she caught a cold. Later, she fell asleep directly in Yang Chendong''s warm arms. When she waited to open her eyes again, she found that she was still in Yang Chendong''s arms in this study.


    ChunZi, with a blushing face, struggled and thanked his host Yang Chen.


    "You just caught a cold and hid in my arms, so I didn''t call you. Come here, there is a bowl of ginger soup, which is still hot, and it''s just to get rid of the cold." Yang Chendong saw ChunZi struggling and laughing. He stretched out his hand and hugged him again, and then a bowl of ginger soup with hot air was sent to ChunZi''s mouth.


    From small to large, although ChunZi lived a life of clothes and food, she was served by maids in the palace. ChunZi was not used to being served by a big man. But considering that it was dongshuai''s good intention and not easy to refuse, he reached out and drank all the ginger soup.


    After doing these, ChunZi remembered that he had just got up, but his makeup must be untidy, so he hurried out to clean up. When he came back, Zhu Qiyu''s will came before he said a few words to Yang Chendong.


    ChunZi is a very clever girl. When she saw the imperial edict, she thought of a lot of things. In connection with those things I had heard before, I was a little surprised and said, "you emperor Daming are so powerful, which obviously wants to put the trouble on you."


    "Don''t say that about our emperor." Yang Chendong smiled and reached out to scrape the bridge of ChunZi''s nose. Then he said, "I don''t know what the emperor means, but if he doesn''t do so, I will intervene."


    "Is it because of me?" ChunZi looked curiously at Yang Chendong. Taking the initiative to solicit trouble, she really didn''t think that the smart dongshuai would make such a choice? If there must be a reason, I''m afraid it''s because of myself. After all, Kimura Yoshida wants himself, doesn''t he?


    "Yes or no." Yang Chendong gave an ambiguous answer.


    For Japan, few Chinese born in later generations have a good impression. Even more people still have a trace of indignation in their hearts, which is collectively referred to as indignant youth. Unfortunately, Yang Dong in the previous life was one of them. In this life, he became Yang Chendong, but his thought has not changed at all.


    For this island country, Yang Chendong has love and hate.


    What they hate is what they have done to China, and what they love is each other''s positive spirit.


    Perhaps because of the geographical location, let them know more clearly that it is not easy to live. If they want to live better, they can only obtain resources through external expansion.


    The environment has limited their ideas, so they have to do something about the nearby China, which Yang Chendong can''t change. If you don''t want to see the scene of cannibalism and killing, perhaps there is a good way, that is assimilation, and more vulgar is annexation.


    As long as we swallow Japan and take it for ourselves, our own people will not be beating our own people.


    In order to achieve this goal, Yoshida Kimura has to pass the pass. Even if he makes good use of it, he can have aboveboard reasons and excuses to take the initiative. This is Yang Chendong''s fundamental idea to intervene in this matter.


    But ChunZi must think it''s because of her. Why does Yang Chendong need to explain?


    Given a yes or no, listening to ChunZi''s ears, it made her grateful. Naturally, she would not know the ambition of the man in front of her. She simply thought that she decided to ask for trouble just to protect herself. At present, her love for Yang Chendong added another point. A man who can bear such a big thing for her, even risking his life to save himself, is also worth supporting all his life.


    "Come on, arrange it. I''m going to see Yoshida Kimura." Yang Chendong''s voice sounded in the study, and Hu Mang''s response soon came out, "young master, we''ll arrange it now."


    ......


    Yoshida Kimura, an envoy of the foreign land of Japan, threatened to invade the Ming Dynasty at sea, which spread like a whirlwind through the streets of the capital.


    For a time, everyone was talking about it. There are always twos and threes of people talking in the streets.


    Perhaps it is because Japan is one of the vassals of the Ming Dynasty, and because the capital is not close to the sea, the people here have never felt the trouble of Japan''s invasion of the sea, and their faces are not worried. What they think and say is nothing more than a small country in a small place, which is not clean up. How dare they provoke the great Ming Dynasty?


    Because of ignorance, so fearless!


    Ordinary people know too little about things. They have limited knowledge and are fearless. But for some people who read and some businessmen who travel far and wide, they will not be so relaxed because they have more knowledge and listen more.


    Feitian restaurant, once a famous restaurant in the capital, is focusing on a group of noble children. Compared with ordinary people, their sources of information are wider. Because of this, the discussion on this issue is particularly fierce.


    In the hall, a tall and fat young man is now expressing his views. Beside him, there are about a dozen young CHILDES or young masters in brocade robes. Judging from their clothes, we can see that these people are either rich or expensive.


    "If we say that Japan has always paid tribute to the Ming Dynasty and is one of the tributary countries to the Ming Dynasty, how can they have the courage to make threats to the Ming Dynasty? In the final analysis, it is because someone stepped on their tail. As the saying goes, rabbits bite when they are anxious, let alone a maritime country." the man has clear pronunciation and standard tone, After saying this, there was a lot of applause.


    "What brother Bi said is very true. According to your statement, doesn''t it mean that as long as we don''t push so hard, Japan won''t negotiate with us in such an attitude?" there are many people in the crowd who clap their horses in the wind. On the surface, they ask for advice, but in fact they are flattering.


    "Hehe, I can''t say how correct it is, but it''s just the words of a family. The fact should be the same. Only we can meet their requirements and conditions, it must be a turn for the better at any time." the man known as brother Bi smiled and glowed with pride and excitement.


    "Well, you said it yourself. It''s just the words of a family, but what you said is not really correct." a voice suddenly came and rang through the main hall of the immortal residence. The voice also made brother Bi''s face look very ugly for a moment.


    Looking for fame, he was a handsome young childe in white robes. After seeing who the speaker was, brother Bi''s look became more gloomy, "Wang Si, what do you mean?"


    The speaker is Wang Si, a student of Yangjia academy, and also the grandson of Wang Zhi, the Shangshu of the Ministry of officials.


    Studying in Yangjia academy is not hard every day. There are rest days. In Yang Chendong''s words, this is called the combination of work and rest. At the same time, he also encouraged students to go deep into life and among the people, to experience all forms of life and to learn more about the needs of the people there.

 Chapter 270

    Because of this, Wang Si didn''t choose to go to Shenxianju for dinner, but went to the Feitian restaurant, which is much lower in grade, in order to experience the different feelings brought by different environments and different people. Unexpectedly, he heard Yu Yuanbi''s talk here. When he heard his anger, he couldn''t help but sneer.


    According to Yu Yuanbi, someone stepped on the tail of Japan, and this person needless to say can only be Yang Chendong. It is because Yang Chendong took ChunZi in that he attracted Kimura Yoshida''s anger, which many people know. And how can Wang Si stand idly by when someone dares to say publicly that his husband is bad?


    Although he is older than Yang Chendong in terms of age, young master Yang Liu has long conquered everyone''s heart with his composure and knowledge beyond age in the Yang academy, so the students regard themselves as students. How can students let others slander their teachers? Even more alarmed, Yu Yuanbi is essentially hostile to Yang Chendong.


    Yu Yuanbi, the elder brother of Yu Xiong, is also the grandson of Yu Shiyue, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment. It''s just that Yu Xiong is much better than that despairing and beheaded Yu Xiong. In his twenties, he was already the head of the Ministry of punishment and an official of zhengliupin.


    Among them, there is the credit of his grandfather, Yu Shiyue, who was the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, but Yu Yuanbi himself is really good enough.


    They are both powerful men and young childe brothers. They have different ideas and ideas. When they meet, they are naturally full of gunpowder. Now, Yu Yuanbi is blaming his teacher again. If Wang Si can swallow this tone, it will be strange.


    When Yu Yuanbi saw Wang Si''s accusation, he first looked very ugly, but soon returned to normal. He walked over with a muddy smile, "who should I be? It turned out to be our Wang editor (Wang Si''s previous position was Hanlin editor, the official position of the seventh grade) Oh, by the way, I heard that you have quit long ago. Now you are going to be a student again. Hehe, you are really promising. If I remember correctly, you are only one year younger than me. How can you live and go back? "


    Yu Yuanbi''s obvious sarcasm fell to Wang Si''s ears, and his face did not change. After studying in Yangjia Academy for several months, I learned 70% of the time to nourish my Qi. I know when to be angry and when to be angry will only make my opponent angry. Therefore, in the face of Yu Yuanbi''s voice, he didn''t mean to be unreasonable, but corrected the topic and replied: "Yu Yuanbi, my childe said your analysis was wrong, please don''t cross the topic."


    Seeing that Wang Si had not been fooled and was still biting his previous words, Yu Yuanbi''s face sank and said, "why, my mouth is long on my childe. Do I need your consent to speak? But you are not an official now. Why don''t you worship me?"


    "Yu Yuanbi, don''t stink here. My childe is also a scholar and scholar in the self-examination. According to the law of the Ming Dynasty, I don''t need to kneel at the sight of an official. What are you? Dare you let me kneel?" Wang Si looked as usual, so he wouldn''t be frightened by Yu Yuanbi''s words. His grandfather is now the Minister of the Ministry of officials and the official in charge. He has never seen such a big official. A small zhengliupin can really scare him.


    "You..." Yu Yuanbi, who was offended by Wang Sizhi''s words, looked more and more difficult. Yu Guang noticed that several CHILDES who had followed him looked at themselves as if they were right. They felt more and more that they were like a clown.


    Yu Yuanbi, who is very important for face, feels that if he doesn''t do something, he will be seen in the future. The thought that his grandfather was the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment made him angry a while ago when his third brother Yu Xiong was beheaded for causing trouble. If you lose face here today, when you look back, the old man knows how to be angry.


    For the sake of face or for the sake of winning an image of daring to do great things in front of his grandfather, Yu Yuanbi suddenly became angry. He was still taller than Wang Si, clenched his fists, and approached step by step. "Wang Si, we have always been well water without breaking the river. Now you come out of here, I can treat you as if you haven''t appeared."


    "It''s impossible. Unless you admit your mistake and apologize to Zhongdan in person, otherwise, I won''t leave. I''ll announce your affairs to the world and let everyone comment on what you said wrong." Wang Si noticed Yu Yuanbi''s angry appearance, but he didn''t have the slightest fear. The days of Yang family college are not for nothing. Running and exercising every day makes him have a stronger physique than the ordinary childe, so he won''t be afraid of Yu Yuanbi, who is also the childe.


    "Admit your mistake? Wang Si, I found that I haven''t seen you for several months. You haven''t been good at anything else. You''ve made progress by being smart. OK, let me show you which is bigger, apology or fist." Yu Yuanbi started and waved his right fist at Wang Si.


    Although it is said that the college students do not have the high-intensity training like Leng Feng, it is true that they are stronger than ordinary people. Faced with the a punch that was not fast and had little power, Wang Si could have jumped away. But he didn''t do it? On the contrary, he stood there as if he were scared silly, and let the fist fall on his chest and make a Peng sound when it fell.


    After the fist fell, Wang Si''s body trembled involuntarily, and then stepped back half a step.


    Yu Yuanbi even took the initiative to move his hand first. This scene surprised the CHILDES and young men watching the excitement. They are far from the background of the two. Whether it is the Minister of officials or the Minister of punishment, it is far from what they can provoke. Standing there all the time, I was at a loss. It''s a pull or not. I don''t dare to stretch out my hand to help.


    Wang Si was hit by a punch and stepped back half a step, but his face didn''t show any pain. On the contrary, he said calmly, "everyone saw it, but his hand moved first, that''s it. Then don''t blame me for being rude."


    Then, Wang Si, who had just been beaten back, suddenly took a half step forward. Taking advantage of this half step, he stretched out his right arm and sent out the whole right shoulder at the same time.


    The waist turned slightly. Wang Si injected all his strength into his right shoulder during his usual training, and then punched Yu Yuanbi''s body before he could return.


    One uses brute force, the other uses dexterity and whole body strength.


    All of them made a fist, but the high and the low rebelled. Just under one fist, Yu Yuanbi, for example, couldn''t help floating his feet, stumbled, and his body lost its balance.


    Wang Si, who was reasonable and unforgiving, saw that one punch had an effect. When he was excited, he flew up and hit it with two punches. One of the punches hit Yu Yuanbi''s nasal bone, and immediately a sound of fracture sounded, followed by blood.


    Yu Yuanbi''s face changed greatly when he reached out and touched the blood. He couldn''t help exclaiming, "ah! Kill, kill!"


    He is not Wang Si''s opponent at all. Yu Yuanbi, who has been hit three times in succession, just keeps running away. While running, he shouted at the young men who watched the excitement: "do you just watch like this? If I am killed here, you will all have a lawsuit, don''t you know?"


    This cry brought back the hearts and minds of the people. At that moment, while everyone looked greatly changed, they began to surround Wang Si. Looking at that, it was clear that they wanted to stop him and let him stop.


    How could Wang Si, who was just fighting, stop so easily?


    After a few punches, he found that his simple fighting in Yangjia academy middle school was so effective. Wang Si was not polite. He sighed that he was so powerful at the same time. Seeing that others wanted to stop themselves, he immediately ignored others and hit them with his fist.


    These people want to stop themselves. It is clear that they are with Yu Yuanbi. It is not enough to beat them.


    All!


    A few more punches hit out, and the childe who came to fight fell down. The others saw that Wang Si was crazy. For fear of killing others, they couldn''t care about others. They rushed up madly, and immediately surrounded Wang Si. Then they hugged his legs, the handle of the handle, and the waist of the waist. The tiger couldn''t stand the wolves, and Wang Si was soon restrained.


    Yu Yuanbi, who had already run to the gate of Feitian restaurant, was relieved to see Wang Si restrained. At this time, I happened to see Bing Yong of the five cities army and horse division patrolling the street. He immediately shouted, "come on, someone has killed here!"


    ......


    In the courtyard of the Japanese mission in the capital.


    Yang Chendong appeared here under the escort of Leng Feng, who was wearing a signboard camouflage suit.


    Kimura Yoshida had already received the notice. He also wanted to meet the Daming Zhongdan, who defeated the vara army and sheltered ChunZi. At the same time, he also got the last ambassador, Yougui Qingtian, who was still in Daming prison, so he waited here early.


    When the gate was opened, Kimura Yoshida didn''t go out to meet him. He just figured out such a way to give Yang Chendong a blow and let him know that he was not easy to mess with, so he could take more initiative in the next conversation.


    The door of the courtyard opened, but I didn''t see Yoshida Kimura coming out to meet him. Yang Chendong in the luxury carriage didn''t get off the bus, but said in a very cold voice to the tiger mang outside the car: "they have such a big shelf. The local public appeared and didn''t know to greet each other. Even if there is no courtesy, then dismantle the gate. I want to see when he can last."


    "Yes." Hu mang agreed excitedly, and then said to the cold front around him, "dismantle the gate. If people don''t come out, dismantle the yard."

 Chapter 271

    Leng Feng brothers are all young people. They are all masters who are not afraid of big things. Now I got the order from the sixth young master. How could I be polite? At present, all of them showed their eyes, took out their military spikes and began to dismantle the gate. Soon, dingdingdang''s voice was heard.


    In the yard, Yoshida Kimura also sits in the main hall. Beside him, there is a guard on the pool and a group of Japanese samurai.


    Such a battle is to intimidate Yang Chendong. It''s said that this loyal and brave man of Ming Dynasty has just turned 20. What kind of courage can such a young man have? As for the defeat of the vara army, it was the role of mercenaries, which is well known all over the world. People like him should have been scared and weak at the sight of such an array.


    Kimura Yoshida is still YY, still thinking about his battle. When the young bold loyal guild was scared, a warrior outside the door suddenly rushed in with a bad face, "no, no, they''re tearing down the door."


    "What opened the door? Who are they?" Yoshida Kimura, who suddenly heard the news, was stunned at first, but soon he wanted to understand what had happened. As soon as he heard that the other party was opening the door, his anger couldn''t stop running up.


    The gate is equivalent to a person''s face. If it is really demolished, it is no different from hitting the face.


    I thought that this bold, loyal and courageous public had some temper, but I didn''t expect his temper to be so big. I didn''t even see him. I sent such a "big gift" to myself. Kimura Yoshida, who was completely dizzy, became bad. He sat there and didn''t make any noise.


    Until one side of the pool reminded, "Kimura, you can''t let them dismantle the gate. In that case, where are our faces?"


    "Yes, yes, go and stop them. It''s really impossible. You can stop them by force." Kimura Yoshida, who was reminded, slowed down for a moment and quickly gave orders to the side of the pool.


    After receiving the order, Chi Shang immediately rushed out to the gate with more than ten warriors. At this time, at the gate, the gate has been demolished, and more than half of them are still standing here watching the excitement.


    Since the news was deliberately released by Jin Ying, many people came to the outside of the Japanese embassy. They wanted to see how the military God of their country solved this matter. Do you really want to bow your head, or are you as strong as ever.


    Now it seems that you are right. Although Zhongdan is young, he is really energetic. He will tear down the gate when he says No. It''s more enjoyable than watching a big play.


    In the process of removing the gate, I don''t know how many people applauded there. They applauded for the perseverance of the loyal and courageous public. They clapped their hands to show their great satisfaction.


    "What are you doing? Do you know where this is? You dare to fool around here and catch them all." the pool finally appeared. When you saw the gate, there was only a frame on the left standing there, and your eyes were angry.


    With this cry from the pool, more than a dozen warriors behind rushed out and rushed towards the cold front who were prying the gate with army thorns.


    "Take it!" Hu mang had already noticed the movement at the gate. When he saw that these Japanese warriors wanted to do it, it was right in the heart. Without saying a word, he gave an order to captain Qiu Wu.


    As the first guard captain around Yang Chendong, Qiu Wu has a calm personality and excellent skills. When he heard Hu Mang''s order, he would be polite. He personally took ten team members to meet those seemingly aggressive Japanese samurai.


    Guard vs Japanese samurai, this is not a level at all.


    If you can enter the guard and be responsible for protecting the safety of the sixth young master, which one is not the elite among the elite, but just dealing with ordinary Japanese samurai. To exaggerate, even if they give each other a hand, they can win easily.


    As Qiu Wu and his brothers moved their hands and rushed out, the Japanese samurai were soon knocked down on the ground one by one, and their important joints were hit hard, making them fall to the ground and continue to wail.


    Not only ordinary Japanese samurai, but also Chi Shang couldn''t hide. The guard chief, who was taken care of by Qiu Wu, was punched by the guard captain to seal his throat. When he felt it was very difficult to swallow saliva, he received another heavy blow on his face, and blood splashed out. When he was knocked down by another sweep of his legs, he was completely beaten passively, Without the slightest counterattack.


    The Japanese warriors were knocked down on the ground, and the door frame was completely removed. When Yang Chendong''s luxury carriage entered, the carriage drove into the courtyard unscrupulously. Behind them came the cheers of countless Ming people.


    In the courtyard, Kimura Yoshida came out of the main hall and saw the luxury carriage appear in front of him.


    Without Ikemi and his warriors, Yoshida Kimura''s face became very ugly, but the dead duck''s mouth was hard. In order to maintain the dignity of Japan, he still stood in place and shouted, "who''s coming? Don''t salute and say hello to Ben?"


    "Bam!"


    After saying this, he was greeted by a raised whip, which hit him right, and the next bloody wound appeared on Kimura Yoshida''s body.


    It was Yang er who drove the car. This whip was a lesson for Kimura Yoshida. Are you kidding? The sixth young master is in the carriage. How can he let others shout there?


    "Ah! We''re going to kill, we''re going to kill!" Kimura Yoshida''s painful and fierce cry came from the courtyard.


    It has to be said that counsellors are all virtue, just like Yu Yuanbi who was beaten before. When they were beaten, they kept shouting there, as if this could release their fear.


    "You are the Japanese envoy, hum! You are really ashamed of the Japanese." the voice belonging to Yang Chendong slowly came out of the luxurious carriage.


    The voice was not very loud, but it sounded like thunder in Kimura Yoshida''s ears. He remembered that this was not Japan, and he was not in his yard. He was now a Japanese envoy, representing the face of Japan.


    At first thought, his face changed again and again. What he did just now really lost the face of Japan. If this matter is spread back to the country, the general of Zuli and Yizheng will be the first to forgive him.


    As a representative of Bushido in Japan, general Zuli Yizheng hates the timid and irresponsible people most. As his confidant, he naturally knows what to do when things happen. When looking at the luxury carriage in front of me, my steps involuntarily stopped, and then plucked up the courage as much as possible, raised his head and said, "I am an envoy of Japan. You can''t treat me like this, or you will despise our country of Japan. I want to protest seriously."


    "What have we done to you?" listen to this obvious words, Yang Chendong''s neutral voice came from the carriage. This is Japan. When it is weak, it is condescending. Facing the strong, I finally know to say the word of protest. Some people are afraid that''s the case. If they don''t hurt, they don''t know your strength, nor do they know what fear and fear are.


    Asked by Yang Chendong, Kimura Yoshida looked a little worried. Thinking that he had just been whipped and that the samurai on the pond were beaten to the ground, he said, "you hurt the Japanese envoy and the samurai of our country."


    "Nonsense, when you are the masters of your country, don''t my guards beat him? Don''t you know that we Han people have a common saying that good dogs don''t block the way?" Yang Chendong''s voice sounded again in the carriage.


    Being scolded as a dog, Yoshida Kimura''s face will certainly not look good, but the situation is stronger than people. If he speaks rudely now, I''m afraid he can''t live without being beaten. The so-called hero doesn''t suffer immediate losses. He decides to bear it and revenge the gentleman. It''s not too late for ten years. "Well, Zhongdan Gong, even though you''re here to negotiate, shouldn''t you meet our messenger now?"


    "Of course, I want to see my father-in-law to see what you will say." the curtain of the car was suddenly opened from the inside, and Yang Chendong in a green robe appeared in front of Kimura Yoshida.


    This is the first time they really met. Kimura Yoshida has the common character of the Japanese, that is, he is very short and looks a little obscene. Compared with the tall and handsome Yang Chendong, they are more than one class apart from each other in appearance.


    Not to mention Yoshida Kimura is already a middle-aged man. In contrast, Yang Chendong is too young, even too young.


    Yang Chendong finally appeared, jumped down from the carriage and fell in front of Kimura Yoshida. When he saw that the other party was still looking at him up and down, he said with a trace of displeasure: "what''s the matter? Isn''t it polite to see my father?"


    "Oh." being stared at by Yang Chendong with murderous eyes, plus this powerful momentum, Kimura Yoshida involuntarily promised, and then said respectfully: "the Japanese envoy has seen Daming Zhongdan."


    "Raise your head." Yang Chendong said magnanimously at the moment, then shook his sleeves and looked like a polite corporal.


    And this scene is being seen by the people outside. The gate was opened, and the people could see what happened in the courtyard directly from the street. When I saw that the Japanese envoys quickly bowed when they saw dongshuai, I immediately felt that the people were happy, and some people cheered directly.


    It was this voice that awakened Yoshida Kimura. He also instantly thought that he was an envoy. Now he represents the state of Japan. How can he bow his head in front of Yang Chendong?


    Kimura Yoshida, who was angry at the other party''s pressure and made a fool of himself, looked up at Yang Chendong with resentful eyes.

 Chapter 272

    But at this time, dongshuai had already turned his head out and looked at the courtyard with great interest, as if what had just happened had not happened at all, which made Kimura Yoshida feel powerless.


    But he didn''t want to think about it. Why did Yang Chendong bow his head when he scared him? This is due to servility. In Japan, too many dignitaries needed him to bow his head, which formed a habit. When Yang Chendong was oppressed a little, his nature was exposed.


    Yoshida Kimura, who was not satisfied, felt that he had fallen into the disadvantage from the beginning. At present, he decided to save some face. He wanted to give Yang Chendong enough threats in the next negotiations to make him clear that Japan is now very strong enough to threaten the Ming Dynasty.


    "Zhong Dan Gong..." Kimura Yoshida, who raised his head and stepped forward, was preparing to say something, but at this time, Yang Chendong''s words sounded one step ahead of him, "Mr. Kimura, what do you think of my Daming capital?"


    "It''s very good, magnificent, spectacular and has a large population." Kimura Yoshida doesn''t know how to get to the point? After listening to Yang Chendong''s words, he began to think. First, he was full of praise. When he saw the loyal and fair nod and smile of Daming, he suddenly said, "it''s just that although the Ming Dynasty had a large population and abundant land and resources, it lacked a trace of blood. Especially last year, 500000 troops were defeated by only tens of thousands of Warsaw cavalry."


    As he spoke, Yoshida Kimura shook his head, as if to pity Daming, but Yang Chendong knew that he was exposing the scars and telling Yang Chendong that Daming''s army was not strong enough. If he really fought with the Japanese warriors, it was unknown who would win and who would lose.


    "Well, what Mr. Kimura said is that Daming really lost the battle last year." to Kimura Yoshida''s surprise, Yang Chendong admitted frankly.


    This is a fact. Even if Yang Chendong doesn''t want to admit it. Rather than Taiji with the other party on this matter, it''s better to admit it, so that people can''t find an excuse to attack. So after saying this, Yang Chendong''s voice changed, "But the battle was not fought by Emperor Daizong, but by Yingzong. It was caused by the wrong command of the chief eunuch Wang Zhen, which defeated our Daming army. For this matter, Emperor Daizong has learned a lot. Now we recruit new troops and set up firearm and artillery battalions. The strength of the army is increasing day by day. I think these Kimura gentlemen should have heard of it I believe that in a short time, these elite teachers can return to the battlefield. At that time, anyone who wants to spy on my great wisdom will become the soul of the sword. "


    What Yang Chendong said was leisurely, as if he was repeating a very common thing. When these were heard by Yoshida Kimura, he also skimmed his mouth like crumbs.


    Of course, Daming has heard that he is training the new army, but he is not optimistic about it. It is difficult for an army to play a role without enough running in on the battlefield, especially some recruits who have not been on the battlefield. People can''t have the slightest fear and fear. Therefore, what Yang Chendong said can''t make him afraid. On the contrary, such a demonstration will only The reaction can only prove that Daming is extremely weak. Maybe Japan can take the opportunity to come in and ask for benefits.


    Kimura Yoshida was still disdaining his mouth, but all this changed because of Yang Chendong''s next words, and soon his face became heavy. "By the way, I forgot to tell Mr. Kimura about one thing. I Daming has made friendly contact with maritime mercenaries. If Japan really wants to start a military, I''m afraid it has to pass them first."


    Once the issue of mercenaries was raised, Yoshida Kimura finally stopped being arrogant and looked very serious.


    If it was before January, Yoshida Kimura had no feelings about the name of mercenaries. But it was on the sea route from Japan to Daming that "happened to" meet a marine mercenary. They were dressed in pure white military uniforms and forced to stop the ship with strong artillery. Not only that, it was good to search and take all the valuable things in the ship.


    When faced with all this, Kimura Yoshida and his subordinates could only stare. When they saw the powerful artillery power of the other party and could form a huge wave when entering the sea, they were really afraid. This kind of firearm should not be owned by humans. Let them know that if they really want to fight back, I''m afraid everyone will only have it One result is that the body sank in`


    ¡¤The sea.


    How could Kimura Yoshida forget that he was robbed on the road by mercenaries. Now, when Yang Chendong reminded him that if he wanted to move Daming, he might be the enemy of mercenaries, the sense of fear rose in his heart. Somehow, all that flashed in his mind was the huge roar caused by the falling of heavy artillery.


    Kimura Yoshida was stunned there, and Yang Chendong knew that his threat had played a role. He arranged Lengfeng''s robbery, which played a due role. I''m afraid that the opponent would have been very afraid for a while. Next, he should be honest for a while and won''t be noisy in someone''s ear.


    Yang Chendong was still thinking about the perfection of his trip this time. Outside the hospital, an insignificant woodcutter came to Yang Wu, who was on guard outside, and whispered something.


    Yang Wu then changed his face, crossed other cold fronts and came to Yang Chendong, "young master, there is a little problem..."


    When Yang Wu finished the news in Yang Chendong''s ear, he saw Yang Chendong''s face sink, but soon returned to normal. When he turned to Yoshida Kimura, his voice said coldly: "you want to see my grandfather. You have fulfilled your wish, and the reminder you should give is also given to you. If you still want to continue to do wrong, you can accompany me at any time. Mr. Kimura, you should take care of yourself and don''t make trouble for your master."


    It seems to be a kind reminder and a threat. After Yang Chendong said this, he turned and returned to the carriage. At the moment, the people left Kimura Yoshida with a clear back.


    It was not until Yang Chendong left for a long time that Kimura Yoshida returned. Looking back on what happened, I was surprised to find that from beginning to end, it seemed that the initiative was in each other''s hands, and he had been passive. Even the choice of war is forced to say so. What about the agreed peace talks? It''s agreed to take ChunZi into your own hands? It seems that he didn''t come and mention it, so it''s all over.


    Besides, after Yang Chendong and his party left the Japanese Embassy, they went straight to the Yamen of the Ministry of punishment.


    The news reported by Yang Wu came from the Security Bureau. Wang Si and Yu Yuanbi had a fight. They were caught by the soldiers of Wucheng and sent to Dali temple. After a simple trial, the man was handed over to the Ministry of punishment and finally went to the prison of the Ministry of punishment.


    So many things have happened in such a short time, and the efficiency of handling cases is so fast that people are stunned. It''s strange to say that things will be simple.


    Whether it is Wang Si or Yu Yuanbi, there is a background of incumbent Shangshu behind him. But even so, people were sent to the prison of the Ministry of punishment, which is obvious that some people want to take the opportunity to cause trouble. Even the people behind the scenes, he can already guess. "It seems that the death of a grandson can''t stop some people. Do you have to force me to eradicate them all?"


    Yang Chendong was thinking angrily. When some people didn''t know what to do, the voice of Hu mang outside the carriage suddenly sounded, "young master, Yang San is coming."


    "Let him get into the carriage." hearing that even the deputy director arrived in person, Yang Chendong was in a better mood and could get first-hand information. Then he had more and better choices on how to deal with it.


    The carriage didn''t stop. Yang San just jumped lightly and entered the carriage. "I''ve seen you, young master."


    "Don''t be polite. Tell me what you know." Yang Chendong waved his hand at will. Yang San nodded and said: "Young master, the situation is like this. In Feitian restaurant, Yu Yuanbi said what was bad for the young master. He insinuated that the Japanese mission caused trouble because of the young master. Unfortunately, this was heard by Prince Wang Si, and the two sides quarreled. Yu Yuanbi fought first because of the large number of people and strong body. Wang Si fought back in self-defense, but finally because he was few After losing the enemy, he suffered some small losses. Later, the patrol soldiers of the five cities army and horses Department passed by, took everyone away and sent them to Dali temple. After learning their identity, Dali Temple transferred the case to the Ministry of punishment. After Li Wenxiao, the doctor of the Ministry of punishment, judged the case, Wang Si was taken to the prison of the Ministry of punishment. Yu Yuanbi was "too seriously injured" He was sent to the medical center of the Ministry of punishment for treatment. This is the situation of Li Wenxiao. "


    As Yang Sany spoke, he sent a piece of information to Yang Chendong. It recorded the basic information of Li Wenxiao, a doctor of the Ministry of punishment, who is a top-ranking official, including his origin, his promotion history, his background information, and some of his mistakes.


    Since Yu Xiong''s incident last time, the Security Bureau has paid special attention to some officials of the Ministry of punishment, especially those close to Yu Shiyue. Li Wenxiao has been brought into their sight.


    In the official field, you not only need to have knowledge, insight and courage, but also need someone to promote and cultivate. Having a good noble person will get twice the result with half the effort for officials. Therefore, Yang Chendong asked the Security Bureau to get all the official information as far as possible, especially the background behind you, and never underestimate it of

 Chapter 273

    The information was placed in his eyes. Yang Chendong had not looked through it yet. Yang San continued: "Xu Youzhen also asked if he was using him for the news."


    Today, Xu Youzhen is not the sixth grade official last year, but the third grade official. Under the support and control of Yang Chendong, it can be said that the fire line is rising. Now he is the left waiter of the Ministry of punishment. Naturally, he can get involved in this matter.


    "Him?" Yang Chendong looked at Yang San suspiciously at first, and then a plan began to go quickly in his mind. "He has a heart. Even so, he must need something to get a foothold when he just joined the criminal department. That''s helping him. In this way, you can send a message to him in person and let him do so..."


    Half an hour later, the yamen gate of the Ministry of punishment was full of soldiers. The Daming soldiers responsible for protecting the security here were nervously holding the long gun or knife in their hands, looking warily at the huge luxury carriage parked in front of them.


    Such a large carriage and such specifications are also few in the whole capital, but this is the only one installed with black rubber wheels, which has almost become a sign of Yang Chendong. No matter where it appears, it is difficult to attract attention.


    When Yang Chendong appeared here, it was natural

 Chapter 274

    When Yang Chendong left, everyone looked at Xu Youzhen, and their eyes were completely different. Facing the God of the army and a Duke of the country, this adult Xu dared to block him. The most important thing is that he succeeded. Once this thing is spread, I''m afraid his reputation will be very dry.


    On the contrary, Xu Youzhen didn''t see any complacency on her face. On the contrary, she took the paper in her hand and directly said to the close followers around her: "prepare the sedan chair and go to Yu house!"


    The so-called Yu mansion naturally refers to the residence of Yu Shiyue, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment. Less than half an hour later, Xu Youzhen appeared in the main hall where Yu Shangshu''s family received guests.


    Yu Shiyue doesn''t like this subordinate. A year ago, he was a sixth grade official. He needed to salute far away when he saw him, but it was only a long time. He was only one step away from himself. This kind of leaping promotion made Yu Shiyue feel a little worried.


    But whether you want to see him or not, you still need to invite him into the house. Otherwise, everyone will say that he is not sensible and has done wrong.


    In the main hall, Xu Youzhen sat down. After the servants served tea, Yu Shiyue said with a straight face: "Lord Xu, but I don''t know why? If you want to talk about bi''er''s case, forget it. As a relative, I need to avoid suspicion."


    Seeing Yu Shiyue so serious and saying that he would not take care of the fight between Yu Yuanbi and Wang Si, a trace of ridicule flashed in the bottom of his heart. If he really doesn''t care, how can there be something about Li Wenxiao, how can there be Yu Yuanbi lying in the hospital and Wang Si being put in the prison of the Ministry of punishment?


    The heart is full of discussion. But he didn''t say anything. Some things are just like this. Everyone knows what''s going on, but it''s really not what he thinks. This is also a way of being an official.


    "My lord Yu, I''m not here to fight with the children, but someone sued Li Wenxiao, an official of the Ministry of criminal justice, saying that he was corrupt and perverted the law, accepted bribes from the defendant, and even handled several unjust, false and wrong cases. This is the paper. Please have a look at it." Xu Youzhen, with a very respectful expression, sent the paper obtained by Yang Chendong to Yu Shiyue.


    I thought Xu Youzhen came to talk about his grandson''s case. Although the case is not big and the case is not serious, it involves two ministers after all, which can be said to have a great relationship. It is reasonable for Xu Youzhen to come at this time and give himself eye medicine. After all, everyone has the idea of longing for progress.


    But as soon as he heard that the case was not what he thought, but when it involved Li Wenxiao, Yu Shiyue looked a little serious.


    Just two hours ago, Li Wenxiao sent a confidant to report that Yu Yuanbi had been arranged by him to rest with the medical officer, and Wang Si was sent to prison to clean up and so on.


    Yu Shiyue is still very fond of Li Wenxiao''s move. He thinks that he is worthy of being promoted by himself, and his performance is really good. If he has a chance in the future, he can consider adding a burden (promotion) to this person. However, it was unexpected that someone had sued him so soon. If it had nothing to do with his grandson''s case, he would never believe it.


    "Who sent the paper?" Yu Shiyue, who was angry, asked to suppress his anger.


    "Yang Chendong, loyal and courageous." Xu Youzhen, who had known that there would be such a question, answered softly.


    "It''s him!" as soon as he heard that it was the paper handed by Yang Chendong himself, his right eyelid couldn''t help beating. If it''s someone else, maybe he can find a way to deal with it and find a suitable way to turn big things into small ones. But if Yang Chendong''s words, it''s obviously impossible to fool the past easily. In doing so, not only will it not solve the problem, but it may also involve yourself.


    "Hoo!" after spitting out a long breath, Yu Shiyue thought about the matter in his mind. Yu Shiyue thought of losing the car marshal, and then said: "just, it''s the paper handed by Zhongdan. You must check it clearly. Everything should be done according to the law. It''s better for adult Xu to take over this matter."


    "Yes, I''m under the command." Xu Youzhen asked for such a result. Anyway, Li Wenxiao is also the person promoted by Yu Shiyue. If you don''t even say hello and start checking, it will be a little aggressive. Even if some colleagues know it, they will think that they are bullying officials. But with this trip, he was allowed by Yu Shangshu. Of course, all this was expected by him. After all, anyone would make a choice for a top-notch Li Wenxiao. With Yu Shiyue''s reply, people can no longer say anything when they do anything.


    After finishing the business, Xu Youzhen got up and left Yu''s house soon. As soon as he left, Yu Shiyue called a confidant and whispered, "make good arrangements for the doctor''s family of Li Wenxiao and tell them not to worry about anything. I will protect their adult integrity and their future life so that they don''t talk and move."


    Yu Shiyue was so worried because he had received a lot of gifts from the other party when Li Wenxiao was in power. The so-called soft hand of taking people, he was promoted to use. Facts have also proved that this person is very good at coming, and can rest assured to hand over some things to him. But unexpectedly, something happened now. That is, of course, it is better to comfort his family. At the same time, he also wants to keep this Li Wen school. Even if he can''t be an official, he should also ensure the quality of his family''s life. In this way, he can not only prove to outsiders that he won''t forget his roots, but also serve as an example to make more people willing to work for him and be determined.


    Until now, Yu Shiyue still believes that the consequences of this matter are not serious. Nothing more than losing a good general and throwing some money. But he didn''t know that the matter of Li Wenxiao was the trigger for his downfall. It really had the consequence of falling down the wall and being pushed by everyone.


    ......


    The deep courtyard of the imperial palace is in the main hall of Zhu Qiyu''s office. At the moment, he is listening to eunuch Jin Ying, the chief eunuch, report on the two things that have just happened in the capital.


    It is worth saying that these two things have a very specific and close relationship with Zhongdan Gong Yang Chendong.


    The first thing naturally refers to Yang Chendong''s meeting with Japanese envoy Yoshida Kimura.


    The removal of the mission gate, forced entry and the addition of the whip as an envoy have never happened in history. But Yang Chendong did it and had to say that he was bold. Even Zhu Qiyu was surprised when he heard about it.


    Thinking in his heart, is this loyal and courageous public not afraid that Japan will become angry and really commit the Ming Dynasty?


    But no matter how he thought in his heart, Zhu Qiyu didn''t mean to interfere. Because the outcome seems to be good for yourself.


    If Yang Chendong''s actions frightened the Japanese envoys and made them stop fighting from now on, he would be cleaner around his ears, and others would say that he was due to proper employment. On the contrary, if Yang Chendong''s boldness stimulates the Japanese envoy and makes Japan really take practical action and really start to make mistakes, it can blame Yang Chendong for all his mistakes, which can greatly damage his reputation and have the best excuse to deal with him. Presumably at that time, it may be time to solve the existence of this threat.


    Zhu Qiyu is happy to see such things as not being criticized and attacking meritorious officials, but also centralizing power again. On the contrary, he also wished that the loyal and courageous public would dance more happily, because the more things he did, the more his feet would be exposed naturally, and any fault might become one of the ways to hit him.


    With the growing influence of the Yang bank and more and more people saving money, Zhu Qiyu is jealous at this moment. Had it not been for the fact that the new army was still recruiting and training, the matter of Zhuqi town in the South had not been solved, and the situation in warra in the north had not been completely settled. I''m afraid he would have made the solution of Yang Chendong as the first major event.


    Zhu Qiyu didn''t say anything about the first thing. He just looked at it as if he had allowed it to develop. The second thing, when Yang Chendong arrived at the Ministry of punishment to hand in the paper, Zhu Qiyu had to say something.


    "Although Yang Chendong is young, he is not reckless in doing things. I thought he would break into the Yamen of the Ministry of punishment depending on his credit. If so, the wind must not rise. I want to ask him for an explanation."


    "Yes, what the emperor said is true. The loyal and courageous public did things with some discretion. But Xu Youzhen, the left servant, was able to shake his head and refused to let him go. Next, the paper went to Yu''s house to consult the Shangguan. He was also a smart man and a capable official." through the emperor''s words, Jin Yingshun took some private goods with him.


    Recently, Xu Youzhen has not given Jin Ying less benefits. It''s also for silver and Zhenqi, but Jin Ying is very comfortable to serve. Taking so many benefits from others, when the key is to say a few good words for them and add points in front of the emperor, this is what Jin Ying needs to pay.


    Sure enough, as soon as these words were said, Zhu Qiyu nodded and said, "Xu Aiqing is indeed a talent. The most important thing is that he has a lot of gratitude and resentment with Zhongdan. Such a person can rest assured. Well, look back and have a good look. If it''s reliable, let him do a good job. I won''t treat him badly in the future."


    When Xu Youzhen was in power in Zhuqi Town, she had trouble with Yang Chendong, first impeachment, then recommendation. Everything she did can be made public, leaving people speechless. These practices are that even Yang Chendong seems unable to fight back against it. Such officials, who are not afraid of powerful officials, have their own ways and methods. Of course, Zhu Qiyu will like them. At least he knows that this person''s existence can somehow curb Yang Chendong''s tough momentum. With this, it will be of great use at present.

 Chapter 275

    Originally, he just helped Xu Youzhen say some good words and wanted to strengthen his weight in the emperor''s heart. He didn''t expect to get such a promise. Jin Ying is very happy. With this news, it must not be a problem to get hundreds of thousands of liang of silver from Xu Youzhen. The heart is happy, Jin Ying also respectfully replied at the moment, "the minister will tell Lord Xu what the emperor said. He must be grateful and shed tears. In the future, he will work hard for the emperor."


    "Ha ha, good." Zhu Qiyu also laughed with joy. But I''m looking forward to the next two things. I want to see what the consequences will be if the two Shangshu grandsons get together; How will the Japanese do it; What wonderful performance will Xu Youzhen have in it.


    ......


    The palace.


    As the Minister of the Ministry of officials of the current Dynasty, he was in charge of the promotion and evaluation of officials. The door of Wang Zhi''s house was still magnificent.


    But at this time, in the study in the mansion, Wang Shangshu''s face was not good-looking, especially when an official came to inform the news that he was his favorite grandson, Wang Si, was suffering from hunger and cold in the dungeon, and his beard trembled with anger.


    As a minister of the Ministry of officials for many years, there are countless officials promoted by him. To say that there is no personal preference, that is to say, others will not believe it.


    Because of this, in recent years, few people in the capital have been able to hide their eyes and ears from him. Some officials always disclose information to him in the name of repaying kindness, and all of them can be said to have. Just as his grandson and Yu Shiyue''s grandson got together, the news came along.


    As soon as things happened, Wang Zhi didn''t care at first. It''s just a child''s fight. Each of them plays 50 big boards and returns them to each government for management. At least if he was in charge, he would do it.


    After all, he is the Minister of the Ministry of officials, and Yu Shiyue is the Minister of the Ministry of punishment. Everyone is an official in the same Dynasty, bow their heads and don''t look up. You can''t really turn your face because of the child.


    But the fact is not as general as he thought. According to the report of the following officials, Yu Yuanbi went to the medical officer and was very comfortable in the name of recuperation. His grandson was locked up in a cold and humid dungeon.


    How can this obvious polarization approach convince people and prevent Wang Zhi from getting angry?


    Just because of his identity, Wang Zhi is not easy to intervene. He can only avoid suspicion from a distance and watch those officials of the Ministry of punishment perform. Fortunately, Yang Chendong soon had an action, which comforted Wang Shangshu.


    Wang Si did not worship the wrong teacher. Although the actual age of this gentleman is not as old as his grandson, it is still right that reachers are teachers.


    I thought Yang Chendong had done it, and my grandson would be all right. But the result was not like this. On the contrary, the loyal and courageous public of the Ming Dynasty developed another law and even sent a petition against Li Wenxiao, a doctor of the Ministry of punishment who distorted the facts.


    For such a result, Wang Zhichu was a little puzzled. But after a good thought, I couldn''t help clapping my hands. This loyal and courageous man clearly wants to take a cruel medicine and chooses the radical cure method!


    Yes, Yang Chendong, in his capacity, can naturally ask the Ministry of punishment for someone. He can save Wang Si from prison by giving him a bail. However, if you do so, you will still be inferior. Others will say that this is the result of the pressure of power on talents, and you can''t sincerely convince the public.


    On the contrary, without mentioning Wang Si''s affairs, he was allowed to suffer some hardships, but he focused on the competent official Li Wenxiao. In this way, he really brought down the other party. Then who dares to deal with anyone and things related to loyalty and public relations with selfishness?


    However, it is worth it to let his grandson suffer for another day or two, but it has fundamentally prevented such things from happening.


    Even if Wang Si is his favorite grandson, Wang Zhi still supports Yang Chendong''s decision. This may be the difference in the pattern. For a new Shangshu, he looks far from the small profits in front of him, but for a long time in the future.


    "Hey! I just don''t know if the paper produced by Zhongdan company can overthrow Li Wenxiao. No, I have to stretch out my hand and let others know that if you want to bully my grandson, you should be ready to be reckoned." Wang Zhi said to himself and then said to him, "come..."


    ......


    On the court of the Ministry of justice.


    Although Li Wenxiao was still wearing official clothes, he was pale at the moment. Although the weather outside was not hot at all, on the contrary, it was a little cold sooner or later, but the beads of sweat flowed down with his forehead and splashed eight petals on the ground.


    "Li Wenxiao, the current people accuse you of embezzlement and perverting the law, accepting bribes from others, and making a lot of unjust, false and wrong cases. Please explain." Xu Youzhen, sitting high in the hall, casually dropped the paper and threw it in front of Li Wenxiao.


    From being brought into this punishment hall, Li Wenxiao had a bad feeling. In particular, he made such a decision after learning that Xu Shilang had personally gone to Yu Shiyue''s house, and he knew that he had been abandoned. I''m afraid it would be difficult to do well.


    The paper was personally sent by Zhongdan Gong, who was at the height of the sun in the current Dynasty; The lawsuit has also been approved by Yu Shiyue, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of justice; It was the second in command of the Ministry of criminal justice who tried himself, Lord Xu Youzhen, the left waiter.


    If he still holds any idea of luck with such a weighty list here, isn''t he deceiving himself and others?


    Isn''t this enough to wake him up and scare him? When the paper falls in front of you and looks at the records one by one, the sweat will only stay faster. Many of these things he did were very hidden. I don''t know why he was found out?


    But after reading the paper, he put down a lot of his hanging heart. For nothing else, it''s just that the things recorded on this paper are all done recently, and the amount of corruption is not so huge. It seems that you can''t kill yourself with a hammer. It''s more like walking out of office. If you do, you may still retain your official identity. It''s possible to start from Dongshan in the future.


    It is precisely because of reading these papers that Li Wenxiao is not as scared as he was just now. When looking up at Xu Youzhen, the chief judge, he said with an honest face: "Lord Xu, the lower officer did something stupid and regretted it afterwards. Please give tolerance for the lower officer''s honest answer and cooperation."


    "Oh? So you admit it?" originally, Xu Youzhen was still waiting to see Li Wenxiao''s performance of shouting injustice, and then he would show his vigorous and resolute side and let everyone see how his new Zuo Shilang solved the case and his iron and blood means.


    Of course, all this is based on his trust in Yang Chendong. Knowing that this person immediately took out these papers in public must have enough evidence. But unexpectedly, Li Wenxiao didn''t say it. Instead, he had such a positive attitude, which made him feel like a heavy blow on cotton.


    The police officer''s achievement lies in finding the murderer according to clues; The judge''s achievement is to use enough evidence to make the denied defendant confess his crime. But if all the prisoners recruit before they can do anything, they will have no sense of achievement.


    Xu Youzhen feels like this at the moment. He has read the paper for a long time. If Li Wenxiao denies it one by one, he can show enough evidence to prove his correctness, or he can add heavy punishment according to the other party''s uncooperative performance. On the contrary, if the other party fully admits it and has a good attitude, it will become much more difficult to make it better with these. If yu Shiyue is sincerely protecting each other, it is possible that he will eventually leave his official position.


    At this moment, Xu Youzhen was a little lost, and even had a trace of doubt about Yang Chendong''s ability. The loyal and courageous public wants to clean up a person. He should not only show this little evidence. In this case, he is really a little difficult to do. But he didn''t think about how long the Security Bureau under Yang Chendong had been established, and there were so many officials to stare at. A principal of the Ministry of punishment with five grades was not the top priority. It has made a lot of efforts to find these. It is not impossible to check the past, but it is even more difficult to do it in a short time.


    But he did, which is some thought-provoking. Is he sure that others will fail?


    Li Wenxiao''s cooperation made Xu Youzhen a little difficult, but on the surface, he nodded admiringly, "good, your attitude is very cooperative. I will record these one by one. As for how to deal with them in the end? I still need to discuss with several adults to make the final decision. Now, back..."


    Before the word was announced, a small official of the Ministry of punishment came to Xu Youzhen. While whispering a few words, he took out a stack of paper from his sleeve and put it on the surface of the case, and then slowly withdrew.


    Xu Youzhen''s eyes fell on the front of the case and looked at the thick paper. When she looked up at Li Wenxiao standing under the stage, she couldn''t help shaking her head and then said, "come on, pick up his official clothes."


    Li Wenxiao, who was waiting to leave the hall, suddenly saw Xu Youzhen''s capricious attitude. He beat the drum in his heart and shouted, "adult Xu, why? Why?"


    "Why? For the sake of you and my colleagues being officials, you should go and see for yourself." Xu Youzhen pushed the case with a big hand, and the thick paper was flying all over the sky. When it fell on Li Wenxiao''s feet, he looked up and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 276

    The contents written on these papers are exactly what he did when he first became an official a few years ago. Perhaps because he was a newcomer to the official field, he had great courage. He really dared to take any money and do anything, especially involving two human life lawsuits. At that time, it was precisely because he received these bribes that he was able to give money to Shangguan and take a step further. I thought that after so many years, everyone must not remember those things, but now all of them have been turned out. If he dares to admit it, it is extremely difficult to keep his life, not to mention his official position.


    "No! No! I didn''t do these things. It has nothing to do with me." he admitted that he might be dead. Of course, Li Wenxiao was going to die.


    Li Wenxiao finally changed his face, which also made Xu Youzhen interested. These were sent by Lord Wang Zhi, the Minister of the Ministry of officials. Needless to say, their authenticity. In the face of hard evidence, Li Wenxiao dares to deny that the time has finally come for Xu Youzhen to show her skills.


    "Why? Don''t you admit it? Well, let''s ask one thing after another. Come on, prepare the instruments of torture!" Xu Youzhen''s angry voice rang through the whole hall.


    Although it is said that the punishment can''t go to the doctor, seeing that Li Wenxiao is the one who is going to burp farts, Xu Youzhen can''t be polite. He is still waiting to gain a foothold in the Ministry of punishment by relying on this case.


    ......


    On the road leading to Yangjiazhuang, the team was caught up by the people of the Security Bureau. Then Hu mang took Wang Zhi Shangshu and got a large amount of evidence of law and discipline violations from Li Wenxiao and told Yang Chendong in the carriage.


    "Young master, Wang Shangshu shot, and the Ministry of punishment released Wang Si. At this time, he was going to the palace." Hu Mang''s voice clearly came out and entered the ear of Yang Chendong who was sitting in the carriage and closed his eyes.


    "I see." Yang Chendong replied very simply. That is, Wang Zhi understood what he meant and had already done it. With the energy of others, the evidence he got was enough to keep an eye on Li Wenxiao, so he didn''t have to worry about anything.


    Yang Chendong knew that the information obtained from the Security Bureau was limited. He was afraid he could not beat Li Wenxiao to death. But he did so because he believed that Wang Zhi would take action when he knew what he had done. If you can''t even see it, you can''t stay in the position of the Minister of officials for more than ten years.


    That is, Wang zhishou, Li Wenxiao will die. This matter can also be put aside for the time being. Some things have to wait until it ferments for a period of time. I think it will bring greater harvest. "Hu Mang, in the name of our young master, quickly inform commander Gao Xiong so that he can act."


    "I see, young master." Hu mang agreed and rode away. Leaving Yang Chendong sitting alone in the carriage, he said to himself, "even if you can''t see the faces of some people, I''ll teach you a lesson."


    ......


    After experiencing inhuman treatment, Li Wenxiao also enjoyed many of the instruments of torture he was already familiar with. Finally, he spit out and confessed to many things written on the paper.


    When Xu Youzhen took Li Wenxiao''s confession, it was already

 Chapter 277

    As Yu Shiyue is the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, that is, however, Li Wenxiao''s case is handled by the Ministry of punishment. How to minimize the impact and pick himself out must not be said by others, but what he should do. As long as Li Wenxiao reversed his words and refused to admit what he had said about Yu Shiyue, it must be a big deal. At least the Minister of punishment can keep it.


    "The emperor is wise." Jin Ying, who had not thought of a better way, immediately brightened up when he heard Zhu Qiyu''s suggestion.


    Before, Zhu Qiyu didn''t want to move Yang Chendong because he wanted to see what kind of performance the Japanese envoy would have before making a decision. But now, even if yu Shiyue happens, all the plans will be interrupted. It is also a feasible move to divert everyone''s attention.


    "Very good. Jin Aiqing will do it. You can contact more people and say it''s what I mean." Zhu Qiyu rubbed his forehead with his hand and said with a headache on his face.


    Using ministers to deal with ministers is one of the common tricks of imperial power. After all, the high position is originally a radish and a pit. If you want to go up, you need not only your ability and wisdom, but also good opportunities and position. This is also the fundamental reason why other ministers are willing to attack their colleagues. Only when others go down can you have a chance to be superior, don''t you?


    But Zhu Qiyu didn''t know that it was too early to move Yang Chendong with imperial officials. On the contrary, it was tantamount to helping each other.


    After Jin Ying got Zhu Qiyu''s permission, she left excitedly and soon found Jin Lian, the Minister of household, Yi Ming, the Minister of war, Shi Pu, the Minister of industry and Hou Shiheng of Wuqing. After learning what the emperor meant, everyone automatically used their own energy and began to let the officials who listened to them write impeachment memorials.


    Among them, the busiest one is Chen Yi, the right censor.


    When the position of Zuo Du censor was vacant, Chen Yi naturally became the head of Du censor and managed the specific matters of impeachment.


    It was this afternoon that more than 70% of the imperial historians suddenly played a memorial. What they said was one thing, that is, Zhongdan destroyed the residence of the Japanese mission, demolished its gate and whipped the envoys.


    The imperial historians all agree that Daming is a great country and should have a broad mind and bearing. It is really undesirable to use force to suppress the envoys of other countries. If you lose Daming''s face, you should be severely punished.


    With so many royal princes participating at the same time, the news had long gone by the wrong path and soon spread to the ears of all ministers.


    In the Hu mansion, Hu Changning, as Yang Chendong''s father-in-law, stood out at the same time in the early Dynasty the day after he heard the news. About 30 imperial historians led by Dong Chunhua stood out in the discussion Hall of the Imperial Palace and claimed that Yang Chendong, a loyal and courageous public, had all kinds of crimes of beating Japanese envoys and damaging the image of Daming.


    Dozens of people said similar crimes one after another. They really felt that the wall fell and everyone pushed. The intensity of words and the sharpness of language, there is a great sense that Yang Chendong is the biggest disaster. If it is not eliminated, I''m afraid the whole Daming will feel uneasy from now on.


    Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu sat high on the throne. He looked dull, but he was very happy. The official heart can be used. Even if Yang Chendong has made a lot of contributions, when the wind direction changes slightly, the feeling of wind and rain can still knock down any minister lightly.


    For a long time, Zhu Qiyu didn''t say it, but he was afraid of the minister who had made great achievements and nearly shocked the Lord. This feeling once made him not think about tea and rice, and also made him unable to grasp the hearts of the ministers. He was not sure how many ministers would stand on his side if he really targeted them. If he really became a lonely family, the emperor might not be far from stepping down.

 Chapter 278

    But today, it seems that the result is much better than I thought. There are so many ministers against Yang Chendong. In this way, once the time is right, eradicating this person should not attract too much opposition and instability in the Korean situation.


    Under the gaze of Zhu Qiyu, with a glimmer of encouragement, the censors of the censor platform tried their best to perform. In particular, Dong Chunhua, vice governor of the left capital, did his best to perform. From his mouth, Zhongdan seems to have become a cancer and the embodiment of evil. If this person is not punished, I''m afraid the whole Daming will not see light and hope.


    The memorial not only belittled Yang Chendong as useless, but also emphasized the friendly relations between the Ming Dynasty and Japan, and any minister who played a bad role in the diplomatic relations between the two countries should be punished for a felony. In order to express Daming''s friendship, the former Japanese envoy Yougui Aoki should be released, and so on.


    Dong Chunhua''s proposal soon won the support of more officials. It should be said that Kimura Yoshida has not spent less money for a while, and most of those who stand up and speak have received their benefits before. Naturally, they have to do their best in this moment.


    One side of the situation at the meeting turned Zhongdan Gong Yang Chendong into a grain of mouse shit. It seems that Daming was ashamed because of his appearance. At the moment, most people seem to have selectively forgotten who stepped forward to retreat from the enemy when the warla army forced the city.


    Hu Zhen did not speak, Wang Zhi did not speak, but in such a stormy situation, the silence of the same minister could not play much role. On the contrary, some people also think that they are afraid and want to protect themselves. Next, they complain even more. Some even put forward the idea of asking Zhongdan to make a public apology and return to the fiefdom.


    A public apology means that Yang Chendong admits that he has done something wrong. In this way, the prestige and popularity accumulated for many days will be seriously damaged, and even the reputation of Yang bank will be greatly affected.


    If this is really done, the efforts of more than a year will be almost completely buried at this moment. This shows the malice of the people who put forward this proposal.


    Returning to the fief of Jianning Prefecture in Fujian is tantamount to kicking Yang Chendong out of the power center. If so, it will be difficult for him to turn over. Maybe he can only be an idle Duke all his life, and it will be difficult to touch the specific things and future direction of Daming.


    The two suggestions, like two sharp swords, point directly to Yang Chendong''s two ribs. If all pass, the consequences are conceivable.


    "Emperor, please think twice. After all, Zhongdan saved Yingzong. If you let him leave now, you will push him outward, and the consequences will be unimaginable." hearing that he asked his grandson-in-law to leave the capital, Hu Chen, who had been silent for a long time, was surprised, and finally stood up uncontrollably.


    For his grandson-in-law, he even put forward the name of Yingzong Zhuqi town in court, which itself is a little disrespectful. But after all, he is an old minister of several dynasties and an important minister used by Yingzong. It is reasonable to say these.


    "Yes, emperor, please think twice." Wang Zhi, the Minister of the Ministry of officials, was surprised. He also stood up and seconded. Admit your mistake today, and you can get back face through other things tomorrow, but once you leave here, it will be difficult to turn over, and you may fall down.


    Zhu Qiyu, who sits high on the Dragon chair, was really excited when he heard the suggestions of the minister below. He thought that if Yang Chendong could really leave the capital, he would have the opportunity to slowly turn these industries into his own use, and even reach a trade destination with mercenaries. I remember that when Jin Ying represented him to talk about business cooperation with Leng Feng, the mercenary commander, the other party said that as long as Zhongdan was in the capital for one day, this right would not be transferred.


    But what if you let him go? Is it your chance. I thought that if I could replace Yang Chendong, I would probably go to a higher level both in business and military. How can I not be exciting.


    But this heart beat, as Hu and Wang stood up straight, that is to say, it was extinguished.


    For nothing else, just because today''s Daming is no longer a Daming centralized in the emperor, but a Nanming. The emperor''s brother Zhu Qi town sits in Nanjing. If you drive Yang Chendong away, it will undoubtedly be tantamount to driving him into the arms of brother Huang. Once you get this man, who knows what earth shaking things this imperial brother will do?


    At the same time, Zhu Qiyu didn''t dare to let Yang Chendong leave without enough assurance. Made a decisive decision right now, "Well, although Zhongdan is wrong, he can''t go away. Well, Dong Aiqing goes to Yangjiazhuang to make a public apology to calm the anger of the Japanese envoy. In addition, in order to show my sincerity in making friends with my neighbors, Aoki Yougui, the Japanese envoy who made a serious mistake before, can also be released, just to remind him to behave properly in the future. This is Daming, Do not kill indiscriminately. "


    The emperor still didn''t want to destroy Yang Chendong, so he chose to take a step back. Some ministers will inevitably be disappointed, but in any case, Yang Chendong can be forced to make a public apology this time. With this beginning, he can slowly plan to break his fortress in the future.


    "Emperor Shengming." all the ministers seemed to think of this, and immediately praised Zhu Qiyu''s wisdom. When he retired from the court, Dong Chunhua, the left deputy governor of the Ministry of punishment, encouraged by a large flag, went straight to Yang Jiazhuang.


    There was a red light on his face. Dong Chunhua was very excited at this time.


    There are so many officials, that is, there is Shangguan Chen Yi on the censor''s platform. But in the end, the matter was handed over to him. Doesn''t this show the emperor''s trust in himself and his upcoming reuse? When he finally saw stepping into the ladder of second-class officials, guangzongyaozu was in front of him. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help laughing again and again.


    "Lord Dong, stop." that is, when Dong Chunhua just left the palace and was about to walk to the street, a cry came from behind. As soon as he looked back, his face showed a flattered expression, "it turned out to be Lord Yi, Lord Yu, Lord Jin and Lord Shi."


    Dong Chunhua couldn''t help but show such an expression. Suddenly, the four ministers came together, and it was him alone. How can such a scene not make people excited?


    On the official field, the hierarchy has always been very strict. What kind of officials can come together and what kind of positions can talk and laugh together are very particular. For example, a second-class official will never disdain to talk and laugh openly with a person who is inferior to him. That will only lose his status.


    But now, the status of the four senior officials, especially under the premise that the cabinet has disappeared, will only be higher than before. Why don''t they excite Dong Chunhua, who has only three grades of official rank.


    The four books of history all came to Dong Chunhua and looked at him with appreciative eyes. It was clear that it would not be long before everyone would rise and do it. It was because they saw the strength of this person in this matter and the possible reward that they condescended to come here.


    Among the four Shangshu, the first one to speak is the Yiming of the Shangshu of the Ministry of war. Perhaps it is because Yang Chendong''s appearance has robbed too much of the limelight of the military department. He is also the person who hates loyalty and courage most. "Lord Dong, are you going to make a declaration in Yangjiazhuang?"


    Dong Chunhua bowed and said, "that''s exactly what I said when I returned to the Shangshu."


    "Oh, but I don''t know how Lord Dong is going to do it?" Yi Ming asked with an expression he had guessed right.


    "Of course, the emperor''s will was read out." Dong Chunhua expressed that you knew it. But after saying these words, I found that Yiming''s four people all looked serious, and suddenly thought of something, "why? The four Shangshu adults think that Zhongdan dare to resist the order?"


    As soon as he said it, he thought of Yang Chendong''s youth and achievements, as well as his previous behaviors, and suddenly looked flustered. Others dare not resist, but the loyal and courageous public who has made great achievements is really bad.


    "Not necessarily," Yi Ming shook his head. Although it is said that Yang Chendong is bold and reckless, in the final analysis, he is still a minister of Daming. He may not really dare to do such a thing as resisting the decree. Of course, if he really dares to do so, he will take the initiative to give others a handle, so he has thousands of ways to deal with him.


    Seeing that Yiming was rejected, Dong Chunhua was relieved. At the same time, he couldn''t help asking, "even if he didn''t dare to resist the order, what else to worry about? It''s worth four Shangshu adults to remind the officials?"


    "Hehe, we''ve come to remind you. I wonder if Lord Dong ever thought about making Zhongdan admit that he was wrong. Of course, the bigger the news, the better. But the morning meeting has just ended. It must be that the wind hasn''t spread yet. Isn''t it cheaper for some people to let him admit his mistake so early?" Jin Lian, the Minister of household, smiled and looked very familiar with Dong Chunhua.


    "Expand the influence!" the person who can become the Deputy censor of Zuo Du is naturally very smart. After this reminder, he soon thought of something, and then his eyes showed surprise. I just thought of giving Yang Chendong an embarrassment and just went to show off. But it is forgotten that even if you let the other party admit his mistake, you can also make an article. How do you recognize this mistake? To recognize what kind of degree, what kind of impact will be produced, can be artificially manipulated.


    Thinking of this, Dong Chunhua couldn''t help sighing the sophistication of the four Shangshu. His face also showed an open-minded look of asking for advice and said, "my lower official is stupid. Please give me advice from the four Shangshu adults."


    Seeing that Dong Chunhua understood everyone''s meaning, the four of Yiming laughed and then said, "Lord Dong said that. Wouldn''t it be unreasonable if we didn''t give some suggestions? In this way, it''s a big trouble. Why don''t we find a place to arrange and make a good plan?"


    The proposal received a quick response from everyone. Soon, the five people left the imperial city with the people in the house and went straight to a nearby restaurant.

 Chapter 279

    Yangjia Academy.


    Yang Chendong has just taught us a physics class as a teacher.


    In this class, Yang Chendong vividly illustrated the importance of physics, made some explanations for some things we didn''t understand before, and first explained what is called gravity.


    This class is an eye opener. From Yang Chendong''s explanation, we finally understand that not only people do things regularly, but also all things in the world. It''s just that they weren''t good at discovering before.


    In the eyes of dozens of students full of worship, Yang Chendong walked out of the classroom. Outside, Hu mang had been waiting anxiously.


    First, he took the hand towel and wiped away the chalk one by one. Yang Chendong asked, "what''s the matter? But what''s the conclusion on the court? Or the eunuch who sent an order came to my Yang family village?"


    Just these words, we can see that Yang Chendong has made a certain prediction on the development of things, and it is quite accurate.


    "When I returned to the young master, the conclusion has been reached. More than 70% of the imperial historians participated in the impeachment of the young master. In the whole court, except for a limited number of people such as Hu Shangshu and Wang Shangshu, others spoke and accused the young master of his wrongdoing. Finally, I ordered the young master to make a public apology on behalf of the pope in order to obtain the forgiveness of the Japanese envoy..."


    Hu mang carefully told Yang Chendong the news he had just obtained. After that, he looked nervously at the young master and was ready to get angry.


    To Hu Mang''s disappointment, Yang Chendong didn''t look so excited. On the contrary, he looked very indifferent, as if he had thought of all the results long ago. Just after listening to Hu mang repeat everything, he sighed, "Hey, is this the so-called tolerance?"


    What Yang Chendong said about tolerance naturally does not mean the attitude of Daizong emperors and courtiers towards themselves?


    Although he doesn''t do many things, which one is not earth shaking?


    Offering potatoes solves the problem of food and clothing for the people, and it rarely happens that people starve because of insufficient food; Saved Yingzong and saved Daming''s face; He held the capital, defeated Wala, maintained the stability of the capital and even the whole Ming Dynasty, and gave it time to continue its development.


    But when it''s all over, what do you get?


    Jealousy, discontent and resentment all come out. Is this the tolerance that a great hero should have?


    To one''s own people is to step on them. On the contrary, outsiders show a tolerant and broad side. Japanese envoy Yoshida Kimura just said that if the relations between the two countries deteriorate, Japan will invade the border by sea. This is a light sentence. There is no practical action yet? Daming is going to let his great hero admit his mistake?


    What a chilling performance will this be?


    Don''t they know that doing so will only hurt their relatives and make their enemies happy?


    Don''t they know that doing so will only make the people lose confidence in Daming?


    Don''t they know that the consequences of doing so will lead to major events, and no one dares to stand up and fight for Daming?


    Don''t they know


    At this moment, Yang Chendong''s heart is like turning over rivers and seas. He knows the history of later generations and knows that when the Han people are strong, he is always willing to show a broad-minded side, but it is often time to pay a heavy price when it comes to the fragile period.


    Some of these costs let the dynasties change; Some displaced people; Others have seriously damaged civilization; Others let many Chinese treasures fall in other villages and will never be able to return to the embrace of the motherland. The development of all this constitutes history and a history of blood and tears.


    People say that learning from history can tell the rise and fall, and learning from others can tell the gains and losses. It was because he knew too much about these things that Yang Chendong decided to change everything, and the thought of world harmony occupied a very important position.


    Only when we understand history can we know what kind of nation can''t tolerate and forgive. Japan is the most typical one.


    This small and weak nation with poor terrain originated in the late Qin Dynasty. It can even be said that it has the same origin with the Han people, which also makes it have many similarities in many habits and even words.


    But perhaps because of their geographical location, they have a sense of urgency and tension since they were born. It is this pressure that allows them to exert energy several times higher than themselves.


    It is also the side branch of the Han nationality. Whenever the Han people were weak, they would raise troops and take advantage of them; On the contrary, when the Han people were strong, they would beg for mercy and show their weak and pitiful side.


    This means of turning over and over again and trying hard is that it can make the Han Lord tolerate again and again, so that he has been feeding the tiger, and finally lead to the situation of unrepentant regret.


    It is precisely because he knows too much that Yang Chendong has long had a different feeling. In the face of a branch of the Han nationality that may turn its face at any time and bite you back at any time, the best solution is not to tolerate it by generosity or influence it by mind, but to replace it until it reaches assimilation and the result of swallowing its civilization.


    In other words, the so-called tolerance will not work for Japan. On the contrary, we should swallow them directly, and then change them from the heart, until they face up to their blood and origin, and let them know that they are also a member of the Han people. Only in this way can it be regarded as a complete solution.


    Of course, everyone can have ideas. The more important thing is whether we can do this. However, Yang Chendong, who owns a large warehouse, has initially possessed such ability. With the advanced weapons in Dachang, in the world at that time, no royal strength of any country, nation or individual could resist the science and technology advanced for hundreds of years.


    That is, in terms of hardware, the conditions are met first, and then it is to create opportunities and act decisively.


    "Notify the Kaohsiung regimental commander with 800 Li to be in place quickly and carry out the original plan." Yang Chendong, who had a decision in mind, made a decisive decision. Then he looked at the direction of the capital and said, "blindly tolerance is not the best means. There should not be any kindness to deal with some people! It''s a pity that you ignorant can''t understand this. Even so, let me teach you a lesson!"


    ......


    An expert in civil war and an outsider in foreign war. This is a bad habit in many dynasties.


    Like Dong Chunhua and others. When the vara army approached the capital, they were helpless. Not only that, they thought about how to escape and how to leave safely. However, in the face of the great heroes who defeated vara, there was no need to collapse. It was like a sudden change of a person. He was very smart and used a variety of means.


    Under the planning of Dong Chunhua and Yiming, the Japanese envoy Yoshida Kimura first appeared in the most prosperous street in the capital. He told the public about the friendship between Japan and Daming from generation to generation, and said that this friendship could last for thousands of years. But it is precisely because of Zhongdan''s recklessness that this friendship has been destroyed. This consequence is likely to cause the two countries to hand over troops, which will affect the people''s lives. It will not only decline in quality, but also kill many people, which is an important thing related to ordinary people.


    At the same time, another saying spread all over the streets of the capital. That is the young dongshuai, the young military God and the young loyal and courageous public. Unexpectedly, he did not care about the peaceful life just obtained by the people and advocated the rejuvenation of Japan. This kind of action, regardless of the feeling of a friendly country and the life and death of the people, is just to show his talent for leading the war.


    This practice of only for themselves and ignoring others soon attracted the disgust of many uninformed people. Yang Chendong, who originally had a high voice among the people, suffered a great blow in image.


    More merchant groups fell at this time. They suddenly raised the price of the goods they sold, but they said to the outside world that it was all because Yang Chendong proposed to pay the commercial tax. The tax is heavy. For their own interests, businessmen can only give wool to sheep, and can only raise the price of goods. It is the ordinary people who finally pay for all this.


    All kinds of things have sprung up, which makes some people who originally supported Yang Chendong shake their mentality. Some people who didn''t know the truth and reason directly removed the memorial tablets of Zhongdan Gong''s longevity placed in their homes. What''s more, they burned the memorial tablets directly to relieve their hatred.


    This is the common people. When information was not developed, they were easily influenced by all kinds of false news and public opinion. Perhaps it is because of their kindness that they are more likely to be deceived by others; It is precisely because they have goodwill in their hearts and think that others will have the same good feelings as them, so they will not think of others to the evil side and will be more easily used by others.


    Great changes have taken place in public opinion. As a direct result, fewer people go to the Yang bank to deposit money and more people go to withdraw money; There are fewer people going to eat in the immortal house, which has changed from a hard to find one to a few now; There are fewer merchants in Tianwaitian trading firm. Merchants who want to make a fortune by taking advantage of this opportunity are often attacked by unknown people soon after they pick up the goods. The direct consequence is that the goods are robbed and the losses are heavy. Once these things are reported to the official, they are often unknown and no one cares to ask.


    The Security Bureau recorded what happened every day and sent it to Yang Chendong in detail. In the study, the information written in paper is increasing day by day, and it is worrying to pile it high.

 Chapter 280

    Snow lady and snow lady also returned to Yang family villa because of the desolation of immortal house, which is also what Yang Chendong means. Although the loss is only financial, he can''t guarantee whether some people will take risks and suddenly start on their families.


    Tengshan took three hundred Lengfeng to vara to open a business road. He hasn''t come back yet. Among the capital, Yang Chendong''s available strength and number are not many, and he can''t do everything. It''s inevitable to shrink his strength.


    "Young master, another three million silver coins were taken from the bank today, which has been the case for five consecutive days. If this continues, I''m afraid the gold in the vault will not be enough to exchange." Hu mang said with sweat on his forehead.


    Originally, in order to ensure the interests of depositors, the Yang bank prepared a full 1 million taels of gold, which was enough to meet the quota of spending 10 million taels of gold according to the ratio of 1:10 at that time. If nothing serious happens, it''s enough. However, it is unexpected that the sudden situation makes depositors take a lot of silver money. The original 1 million taels of gold is less than 100000 taels. Tomorrow, once someone is taking 1 million taels of silver, I''m afraid it''s really impossible to spend.


    "There are still 500000 taels of gold in the cellar. You can take it first." Yang Chendong was far less anxious than Hu mang. He still answered calmly, giving people the feeling that all these things happened in his expectation.


    "Yes." Hu mang nodded and agreed, but then he said bravely: "but..."


    "Well, there''s no need to say this. I know what you mean, but I can be relieved that the crisis will be solved in a few days." as the head of the family, Yang Chendong has a lot of data in his mind. For example, Yang''s Bank deposited about 30 million liang of silver during this period, of which nearly 10 million he lent to businessmen with guaranteed reputation. Nine million of the remaining 20 million Liang have been taken away, but this is only five days. If 30 million users come to withdraw money, the Yang bank will face the storm of being run and bankrupt.


    Because Hu mang knows this, what he wants to say next must be to see if he can urge those loan businessmen to repay the loan earlier. In this way, with a capital of 10 million, plus 5 million in Yang family village, it should be enough to deal with the storm of money withdrawal by the whole people.


    Speaking of it, Hu mang is not wrong to think so. According to the information of the Security Bureau, there were many big businessmen in this broadcasting incident, including many businessmen who borrowed money from Yang''s Bank. They borrowed money from the Yang bank on the one hand and ran against the Yang bank on the other hand, just because they didn''t want to pay back the money. Imagine, if you don''t even have a bank, do you still need to repay the borrowed money?


    Because of this, many businessmen have come to Yang''s Bank to talk about loans in recent days. But in today''s situation, Yang Fu, as a supervisor, dare not promise. Of course, he refused one by one. Because of this matter, many businessmen talked about Yang''s Bank in public and said that it was not good. It gave people the feeling that the bank had to make ends meet.


    After the merchants'' actions were investigated and learned by the Security Bureau, they reported them to the sixth young master. As the action team, that is, the captain of the wolf tooth special team, tie Hu even made a detailed battle plan. But after the information came to Yang Chendong, it was like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no reply at all.


    This is what Hu mang said, but. But he was interrupted by Yang Chendong in time. "Well, first transport the gold to solve the problem."


    Hu mang has been with Yang Chendong for many years and knows the young master''s temper. Once something is decided, there is no room for discussion. Then he punched out of the study.


    After Hu mang left, Yang Chendong''s eyes had fallen on a map hung on the wall. There is the map of the Ming Dynasty, and Tianjin Wei is highlighted by the red pen, which seems to indicate what will happen there.


    ......


    Dong Fudi.


    Dong Chunhua, the left Deputy censor, is leaning back in his chair with a proud face. In front of him is the housekeeper in robes. At the moment, he is talking about what he has heard.


    "Master, at noon today, 500000 taels of gold were transported from the Yang family village and sent to the Yang family bank in the city." after the housekeeper finished the last thing, he stood respectfully and wanted to listen to his teachings.


    "Oh? Isn''t it equivalent to taking out five million liang of silver? This loyal and courageous man is really rich." Dong Chunhua''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a proud smile in his eyes, continued: "well, the more rich he is, the more profit I will make. In this way, I''m ready to go. I''ll go to Yang family village tomorrow morning."


    After five days of preparation, Yang Chendong lost a lot both in reputation and wealth. It''s almost time to warm up. It''s time for him to take action. Once the heavy hammer is falling, once father-in-law Zhongdan apologizes and admits his mistake. Once the news comes out, his reputation will plummet. At that time, there will not be too few people who will fall into the well. At that time, any loyal and courageous public will inevitably end up empty of money. In order to reward themselves, it must be logical to go further in their official career.


    Dong Chunhua is very excited, even a little excited. He has begun to look forward to a new day. He is going to see with his own eyes what Yang Chendong looks like when he makes a fool of himself.


    On the contrary, in the Imperial Palace, eunuch Jin Ying, who had been watching all this behind the scenes, frowned slightly and was really not happy all the time.


    It has been five days since the court meeting that day. Although it seems that Dong Chunhua, who granted the emperor''s order, is following the wind and water, pressing step by step, making the situation a good one for himself, somehow, he has no sense of happiness.


    "Why doesn''t he fight back? What is he waiting for?" Jin Ying said to himself in his room. After dealing with Yang Chendong for several times, he had long appreciated the strength of his opponent. He didn''t believe that he could bring down the youngest Duke so easily. If so, the emperor will not be so afraid, and he will not always be a wall official without any action.


    "No! He must have a back hand. At least until now, the mysterious power has not appeared." he poured a mouthful of deep tea into his mouth, and Jin Ying''s look became more uneasy. He will never forget that Yang Chendong once reminded all eunuchs not to call themselves their own. As a result, on that night, a full 14 eunuchs were threatened to varying degrees.


    After that, Jin Yingzai dared not underestimate Yang Chendong.


    "Father-in-law, what are you talking about? Do you want to fight?" in the corner of the room, there was LV GUI, the commander of the royal guards. Because Jin Ying''s voice was too low just now, he didn''t listen too clearly, but he knew that the other party was talking, so he thought it was an order.


    "No! Don''t do it first and watch it change. In addition, you must restrain your men. You can''t do it at will without my father-in-law''s order." Jin Ying shook his head and felt that Yang Chendong wouldn''t be so simple to wait for death. Sometimes no action doesn''t mean no action. On the contrary, once such a person counterattacks, it must be a thunderbolt. And he didn''t want to be the one who was struck by thunder.


    ......


    Yangjiazhuang.


    It was late at night. A guest suddenly appeared in the eyes of the secret sentry. Immediately, several 95 style silencing equipment were aimed at the coming shadow.


    When the shadow was getting closer and closer, it had entered the range of 60 meters. A voice suddenly came out in the dark, "password?"


    "Huang, reply." the figure was shocked by a sudden drink and stood in place, but then he answered with a familiar answer.


    "River." the voice in the darkness rang out again, and then returned to a quiet place. If anyone who comes knows today''s password, he must be a secret agent of the Security Bureau. At that moment, the man was put into the periphery of Yang family village, and then Yang Si, who was responsible for the vigil tonight, received him. Soon afterwards, Yang Si appeared in the inner village. After a while, the lamp in Yang Chendong''s study was lit.


    As soon as Yang Chendong put on a coat and entered the study, Yang Si knelt down and said: "Young master, the Security Bureau has just heard that the people sent have received the team of battalion commander Tengshan. They have completed their first trade mission with vara. This time, they have brought back 3 million taels of silver, including many vara businessmen. They have also brought a lot of cash to buy our Tianwaitian goods. Now their team is only a little away from the capital One day away, if there is no accident, you will enter the city when you close the city gate tomorrow afternoon. "


    "Oh? So fast?" hearing the news, Yang Chendong''s face was also very excited.


    According to the previous prediction, Tengshan and Baipeng''s caravan would take at least half a month to come back. After all, the traffic was extremely underdeveloped at that time, coupled with the hostile relationship between Daming and Wala, and even some sections had no roads, so they needed to be reopened.


    Now that they have come back so soon, it can be seen that Tengshan should have made more efforts. Of course, Tengshan is worried about the safety of the sixth young master.


    But anyway, when people came back, they brought a large number of gold and silver and many customers, which solved the crisis of Yang''s Bank, which made Yang Chendong less worried about doing things next.


    "Well, it''s the right time for them to come back. So, Yang Si, you let the people of the security bureau go into the city and inform Yang Fu that the merchants can promise them the loan. But they should increase the original interest by three points. Hum! Don''t they want to watch my young master fall and pick up the cheap? Now I want these people to know that there is no pie in vain." Yang Chendong said with pure light in his eyes.

 Chapter 281

    Previously, those businessmen found cousin Yang Fu in the name of reasonable loans and said that they were in urgent need of silver. As long as they could meet the amount they needed, an appropriate increase in interest was acceptable. And this is clearly trying to take advantage of the fire.


    At the time of the crisis, Yang Fu of course refused such a request. Such a move attracted them to say indiscriminately, which greatly affected the reputation of Yang bank. Now that new silver has been added, it is followed by a large number of Wala merchants. It can be seen that it will be a large amount of silver. In this way, if you don''t take the opportunity to fight back, it is not Yang Chendong''s personality.


    These things just took shape in Yang Chendong''s mind in an instant. Yang Si naturally didn''t react so quickly, but the order was given by the sixth young master. Of course, he would obey unconditionally. After agreeing, he quickly left the study to deliver the message.


    When he was alone in the study, Yang Chendong looked at the map hanging on the wall by candlelight and stood for a long time.


    Few people in the capital know the news that Tengshan and the Bai family caravan have returned. Early in the morning, after having breakfast, Dong Chunhua got on the carriage that had been prepared long ago and went straight to Yangjiazhuang accompanied by several relatives.


    Along the way, Dong Chunhua was very excited. This time, he went on behalf of the emperor to ask Zhongdan Gong, and then ordered him to admit his mistake. This was originally a matter of authority. Not to mention that after things are done, he may be promoted to a higher level. It''s so happy to think about it.


    This is a loyal and brave man! He once saved the life of Yingzong and made unparalleled contributions to the stability of the emperor of Daizong. He has won the title of loyal and courageous Duke by his own efforts before he is 20. It''s also known as the God of the army and the name of the East commander. What a glory. Now we should take the initiative to admit our mistakes under our own rebuke. It''s a great pleasure. I think after this move, it will also become a stepping stone for him to climb up and a glorious thing in his life.


    With this excitement, the carriage went out of the capital and came outside the Yangjiazhuang.


    As soon as the carriage arrived here, the following relatives shouted loudly to the cold front tens of meters away, "go and inform Duke Zhongdan to come. My Lord has an oral order from the Holy Lord."


    "Wait." the other party claimed that there was an oral order from the emperor, and Leng Feng dared not neglect it. Although others still stared at the visitor, they still sent a soldier to the inner courtyard of Yang family villa.


    There are no classes Yang Chendong needs to teach this morning. At this time, he is watching four ladies play mahjong. This is also what he "invented". Once it appeared, it was accepted by many people. Over the past few days, the business of Shenxianju has been damaged. Snow lady and incense lady stayed in the villa and learned mahjong with the eldest lady Hu Yan. The four just made a game. Instead, Yang Chendong has become an audience. All he can do is to stand in front of the snow lady and the incense lady who are not playing well from time to time.


    Just commanded the snow lady to play a smelly card and light a shot for Hu Yan. Yang Chendong, who was "beautiful" and white eyed, noticed that the figure of Hu mang appeared outside the door, even when he quietly walked past. As soon as he saw the young master, Hu mang said, "Dong Chunhua is coming!"


    "Finally willing to appear?" Yang Chendong heard that feidan was not surprised at all. On the contrary, he seemed to have some expectations. No one knows. Early this morning, the Security Bureau heard that Kaohsiung suddenly attacked Tianjin Wei with 200 cold fronts and 2000 naval auxiliaries last night, and entered from the port where construction had been suspended. Suddenly, they attacked and guarded the Ming army guard station here. They were unprepared, captured more than 3000 people and robbed countless military funds.


    The people of the Security Bureau contacted through very important radio stations, so they learned the news early in the morning. The Ming army, which can only be taught by mouth, even if it takes 800 Li to rush, still needs to wait until tomorrow morning to receive the news.


    This is the advantage of advanced science and technology. Sometimes if you get information one day earlier, you can prepare early and have a good chance of winning.


    It was at this time that Dong Chunhua appeared. To say that this person also grasped the opportunity very well. One day ago, Yang Chendong didn''t have so much confidence. However, the other party only appears after getting the news. It''s necessary to "entertain" the other party.


    "Very good. If the" guest "comes, then come in." Yang Chendong''s face sneered, "by the way, at present, the students of the college should skip recess exercises and arrange to meet him there."


    "I see, young master." Hu mang also has an excited light on his face. This Dong Chunhua wants to deal with the young master without knowing his life or death. That''s the case. Just give him some powerful to see. Let him get frustrated and let him know who he can never provoke.


    There are only less than 70 people in Yang family academy who can persist until now. Even this number is still decreasing, but all they leave are gold. They are good at something and are appreciated by Yang Chendong. This has been left until now.


    When Yang Chendong appeared, these people were doing exercises between classes, which was also Yang Chendong''s requirement. Learning to exercise was not wrong. He didn''t want nerds. These students didn''t say that their skills must be better than those of the army, but at least they should be healthy.


    As soon as Yang Chendong appeared, he immediately attracted everyone''s attention. There was no teacher''s class. They don''t know why dongshuai appeared here. But soon there was an answer. An official wearing the third grade official clothes of the Ming Dynasty walked into the playground under the guidance of Yang Si.


    The visitor''s lips were slightly thin, his body was slightly fat, and his eyes kept turning. First, he glanced contemptuously at the nearly 70 college students standing in the square, and even involuntarily gave a cold hum in his nose. Then he stared at Yang Chendong without any respect.


    The visitor is Dong Chunhua.


    The reason why he looks at the college so lightly and coldly is that once Yang Chendong falls, these students of Yang academy will be excluded by everyone, such people will not be accepted by everyone, and such people naturally have no future.


    Even if he has no future, why should he give any good face?


    When he looked at Yang Chendong, he showed no respect at all, and expressed his state of mind very clearly, that is, he thought that the loyal and courageous public must be out of doubt. In the face of such a person who is about to lose power, he is lazy to show his superficial respect.


    Dong Chunhua''s performance was extremely realistic. Yang Chendong also didn''t look at each other. Even if people came and stood there, he still regarded it as transparent air and ignored it at all.


    Dong Chunhua, who was standing there at once, was embarrassed. The dignified senior official of the third grade of the imperial court was about to enter the second grade. When he came to a manor, he was ignored. It was definitely a slap in the face. But he came uninvited. No wonder others.


    "Cough!" helpless, in order to express his existence, he had to cough heavily to attract everyone''s attention.


    Sure enough, this cough made Yang Chendong turn his face gently, as if he had just found him. His face was surprised and said, "who are you? How did you appear in my Yang academy?"


    Face to face, Yang Chendong didn''t recognize himself. Dong Chunhua was so angry in his heart. When dongshuai got married, he came with all the officials to congratulate him. At that time, everyone was very happy. How long has it been before he turned his face and didn''t recognize people?


    Knowing that this was Yang Chendong''s intention, Dong Chunhua still had to introduce himself: "Dong Chunhua, the left Deputy censor of the censor''s platform, is lecturing on behalf of the emperor."


    After Zhi Gaoqi said these, Dong Chunhua looked up to the sky and waited for Yang Chendong to say the three respectful words "listen to the holy order". But his head looked at the sky, but he didn''t get the slightest response. When he turned his head to look at it, he was almost out of breath.


    Yang Chendong was absorbed in watching the students of the academy do exercises. He didn''t mean to reply at all. It seemed that what he said just now was farting and talking to the air.


    "Loyal and brave? What are you doing?" Dong Chunhua couldn''t help but scold and ask loudly under his anger.


    "Hmm?" Yang Chendong turned his head casually after being shouted, and there was an unstoppable murderous spirit in his eyes. When his murderous eyes fell on Dong Chunhua, he made his whole body tremble involuntarily. At this moment, he seemed to see a shining knife on his neck, as if it would fall and take his life at any time.


    Yang Dong in the previous life broke through the fire of corpse mountain. He became Yang Chendong in this life. He still grasped the murderous spirit very well. Suddenly put this murderous spirit on Dong Chunhua, a scholar, and the effect is conceivable.


    Looking at Dong Chunhua, who was shivering all over his body, Yang Chendong said in an unhappy voice, "what are you shouting here? It''s OK to lose the face of a scholar."


    Unexpectedly, he was reprimanded. Dong Chunhua''s teeth trembled. What he thought in his heart was how possible it was, how possible it was.


    Generally speaking, no matter what grade officials are, when someone comes to lecture on behalf of the emperor, they are respectful to say the words "listen to the holy order". Only in this way can they show their respect for imperial power and their duty as ministers.


    With this thought, Dong Chunhua was full of confidence when he came to Yangjiazhuang. Only after he came here did he know that everything was so different. The young loyal and courageous public didn''t seem to pay attention to himself, let alone the emperor''s admonition.

 Chapter 282

    Of course, if Dong Chunhua knew that even when facing Zhu Qiyu, Yang Chendong didn''t have any respect in his heart, he would be relieved.


    Dong Chunhua, who was reprimanded, felt that his momentum was falling rapidly. He couldn''t even guarantee whether he could complete his next words if he went on like this. In order to complete his mission, he can''t turn around and leave. All he has to do is continue to complete his mission with anger.


    Don''t want to talk to Yang Chendong, but also feel that Dong Chunhua can''t get anything cheap. Next, he doesn''t even look at Zhongdan, but says according to what he has prepared before: "The emperor said that Japan is a friendly neighbor of our Ming Dynasty for generations. It is a great crime for Zhongdan to tear down his court and beat the envoys without any reason, which almost triggered a war between the two countries. He ordered Zhongdan to apologize to the Japanese envoys immediately from the date of receiving the oral order, so as to eliminate misunderstandings and get back to good again..."


    Dong Chunhua has long been familiar with Zhu Qiyu''s reprimand. At the moment, it is really very smooth.


    In terms of words, there were many expressions of dissatisfaction. These words were heard by the students of Yangjia college. Many people began to breathe thicker, obviously frightened.


    Chunko of the students was also impressively listed. When she heard that the Ming emperor asked Yang Chendong to apologize to Kimura Yoshida, the corners of her mouth naturally tilted slightly.


    As a Japanese, such a move certainly made her feel proud.


    She just became a little nervous with her look. These days, she has some knowledge of the young dongshuai. If he has done anything, he will never regret it. The Ming emperor really made a wrong idea to make him admit his mistake. But what will he do in the face of holy will?


    In the meantime, Dong Chunhua spent nearly half a cup of tea to say the admonition from beginning to end. Later, when he stopped, he looked at Yang Chendong, and his eyes had flashed a sense of schadenfreude.


    Aren''t you Yang Chendong? Don''t you tuoda? You can ignore my official? Well, now that the emperor''s order has been issued, dare you not abide by it?


    Dong Chunhua smiled and regained his high spirited expression when he came. However, he didn''t know Yang Chendong very well. As a person of later generations, his respect for imperial power was far from the sentiment of the ancients. If he faced an eternal emperor, he might bow his head because of his worship. It was only Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu, obviously not among them.


    Seeing Dong Chunhua finish speaking, Yang Chendong nodded to show that he knew, and then waved his hand casually. At that time, Yang Si, who accompanied him, made an invitation gesture to Dong Chunhua, as if to take him away from the village.


    Waiting for Yang Chendong to make a statement, waiting to see his head down and admit his mistake, Dong Chunhua was not willing to leave. Seeing that he was going to be expelled, he was angry and said, "loyal and brave? What the emperor said just now scolded you. Don''t you have anything to say? Or do you dare to disobey the imperial edict?"


    Dong Chunhua''s words can be described as killing his heart every word. If Yang Chendong dares to admit this, he just needs to publicize it, and a rebellious hat will be put on this person. In this way, how Zhu Qiyu appreciates this person and is so afraid of this person, he can only kill him. Otherwise, where is the imperial power? Where is the imperial power?


    Before coming here, someone once said that Yang Chendong was a bold man and seldom paid attention to the law of the Ming Dynasty. However, Dong Chunhua didn''t think it was exaggerated. Even if he liked to be big with some skills, he had to bow his head in the face of imperial power.


    But now, Dong Chunhua finally knows that those people are not talking nonsense. The loyal and brave public really doesn''t pay attention to the emperor''s oral instructions, because at the moment, Yang Chendong looks at him like a clown, "The emperor has already known his intention. But I don''t agree with some of them. The Japanese mission first sent people to assassinate his father, and then tried to frighten his father by exchanging troops between the two countries. In the face of such an aggressive situation, I just broke down the other party''s door and hit a few running dogs without eyes. I really don''t know what crime I committed. Is it wrong to say that something happened It depends on who makes sense, but whose fist is hard? "


    Yang Chendong''s rhetorical question was heard in Dong Chunhua''s ear, and his face changed again and again. This person even publicly said that he did not agree with the emperor''s statement and decision. What is this to do and revolt?


    Dong Chunhua''s heart is still changing, and Yang Chendong continues: "Lord Dong, you don''t have to use any imperial power to intimidate me. This time, the emperor must have been deceived by villains. In addition, you don''t have to say anything about rebellion. It must not be the emperor''s intention, but you added it temporarily, right? If you want to rebel, why didn''t you bring Yingzong back when you saved him What about the capital? This kind of thing that coerces the son of heaven to make princes happen frequently in history? If the local government wants to rebel, why do I have to take people to beat them back when the warla army comes to the city, and then honestly return to the loyal and courageous government? "


    "Your idea is still too childish. You''d better go back and think about it. Oh, by the way, if you want to question me in the future, you should at least find an official who is older and at least at the same level as the national public. You are a third grade official. You really don''t deserve a fair dialogue." At last, Yang Chendong smiled, but everyone can see how much contempt and ridicule the smile contained.


    He was refuted by Yang Chendong, even reprimanded by Yang Chendong, and finally kicked out of Zhuangzi. When Yang Si pulled him out of the manor like a chicken, Dong Chunhua''s face was gray. At this moment, he wanted to find a ground to drill in.


    "Be bold! Be bold! Wait. Wait until the emperor gets angry and takes away the Duke''s hat. It depends on how dignified you will be!" Dong Chunhua still shouted even though he left the villa. Then he got on the sedan chair with an angry face and went straight to the capital city and the Imperial Palace. He wanted to tell the emperor everything that happened here today, and then let the emperor issue a decree to severely punish Yang Chendong.


    Dong Chunhua left, but Yang Chendong didn''t. He stayed on the playground of the Academy. Glancing at nearly 70 students, he said solemnly. "Everyone should write an article about today and give it to me before dinner."


    "Teacher, but I don''t know what you think?" Yang Chendong said and was ready to leave, but a voice sounded behind him. The speaker is student Wang Si.


    The fight between Wang Si and Yu Yuanbi was eventually released because Li Wenxiao was investigated. From this incident, he also saw Yang Chendong''s intention to protect him, which made him more determined to choose Yang academy and become a student here. But Yang Chendong still disobeyed the imperial edict after all, and he was worried about it in his heart.


    Yang Chendong, who was stopped by Wang Si, suddenly looked up after a little meditation and said, "the teacher has only one understanding. In the end, it''s one sentence. Being backward will be beaten!"


    Falling behind will be beaten!


    These simple six words, heard in the ears of the students, immediately brightened their eyes and gave them a sense of enlightenment.


    Although the number of words is simple, the summary is very in place. It''s like Wala dares to invade the border of the Ming Dynasty. Isn''t it because the national strength of the Ming Dynasty is weakening? Just like Japanese envoys dare to shout to Daming to use force, isn''t it also because Daming''s strength is weak?


    If you are strong enough, others will only surrender. How dare you covet?


    ChunZi among the students was also shocked by this sentence. She thought of the father emperor. If the father emperor is strong enough, she still needs to fear other aristocratic families in China. What else needs to be done should be considered. What will the righteous general think?


    The minds of the students are still turning. Yang Chendong has left the academy and returned to the inner courtyard of Yangjiazhuang. "Tell me to go down and pay attention to every move in the capital."


    Yang Chendong had to defend, although he didn''t think Zhu Qiyu would do anything because of Dong Chunhua''s reply. But it''s necessary to guard against people. After all, this is Daming''s territory. If you really turn your face, if you don''t prepare with his strength, I''m afraid you can''t stand it at all. Even if you are prepared, you are just forced to leave. After all, the huge gap in the number of people can not be eliminated by an advanced firearm. Unless he wants to kill Zhu Qiyu and those ministers, but in this way, the country will be in chaos, which is really not the blessing of the Han people.


    ......


    The capital is the imperial city.


    When Dong Chunhua saw the Emperor Zhu Qiyu, he said what he had done in the Yang family villa one by one with an angry face.


    "Emperor, this loyal and courageous public despises the imperial power at all. He is actually a disorderly minister and thief. It is not enough to show the imperial power!" after that, Dong Chunhua slapped his head on the ground, with indignation and grievance on his face.


    "Shut up." Zhu Qiyu shouted angrily, echoing through the whole hall.


    Although Zhu Qiyu doesn''t know what kind of person Yang Chendong is, he still knows some things. At least so far, this person has not shown any rebellious heart. Otherwise, why do you want to save Yingzong Zhuqi town and stop the front of Wara cavalry for yourself?


    But the same person is unrestrained and likes to be free. It was precisely because of this that he was given the title of national Duke after the war, so that he could stay at ease and away from the court, and everyone could not see and be upset with each other.


    Of course, Zhu Qiyu didn''t want to get rid of this person. First, he can''t find a suitable excuse. Second, he has an excellent relationship with mercenaries. If he wants to fight, he may face the roar of wind and rain.

 Chapter 283

    Without absolute certainty, Zhu Qiyu would not do it. Of course, this is also because this person did not threaten himself. At least he has not shown this meaning up to now. This is also the reason why they have not turned their faces up to now.


    But now, Dong Chunhua even let himself get rid of Yang Chendong. How can this decision be taken lightly? That''s why he opened his mouth and scolded him.


    Of course, Yang Chendong didn''t give himself face and refused to admit his mistake, which also made Zhu Qiyu angry. But being angry doesn''t mean you have to get rid of each other. Now the new army hasn''t finished training, and Daming''s safety depends on this person. Fortunately, from Dong Chunhua''s words, Yang Chendong still sold his face and said that he was deceived by villains and had a step to go down.


    Suddenly he was stopped by Zhu Qiyu. Dong Chunhua''s face changed greatly. He didn''t know what he had said wrong. He quickly fell his head to the ground again.


    "Calm down, the emperor. It''s not worth it if you''re angry. Lord Dong is also in a hurry, but you can be lucky. This time, Zhongdan did something too much." Jin Ying, who has been standing aside, watched the emperor get angry. Dong Chunhua was frightened and stood up as a co-worker.


    Jin Ying''s words can be regarded as speaking of Zhu Qiyu''s heart. Although he doesn''t want to turn against Yang Chendong now, he has done something against the imperial power. If he doesn''t do anything, it will spread out and have a great impact on his throne. "Jin Aiqing, in your opinion, what should we do?"


    "Emperor, it''s better to let Hu Shangshu scold Zhongdan at the court meeting tomorrow. It''s inevitable that Hu Shangshu will come out and he must make a review." Jin Ying opened his mouth with a flattering smile on her face.


    "Oh!" after hearing this, Zhu Qiyu suddenly realized, "yes, yes, Jin Aiqing''s words fit my heart very well, so I''ll leave the matter to Hu Chen in the morning." it seems that Dai Zong has relieved a burden, and his face has become much better. When he saw Dong Chunhua kneeling on the ground, he sighed: "Dong Aiqing has worked hard these days. Cut it down and have a rest. I understand your intention."


    In any case, what Dong Chunhua did was to maintain imperial power, which Zhu Qiyu naturally saw clearly. He needed such a loyal minister, even if his ability was poor.


    In a word, I have understood that Dong Chunhua is now in tears, and his head is in heavy contact with the ground again, "thank you, emperor, long live the emperor."


    Dong Chunhua left the palace in good spirits when he left. After the intelligence agency sent the information back to Yang family village, Yang Chendong''s face remained unchanged when he heard the news, but he was obviously relieved.


    "Young master, there is no change in the army in the capital. It seems that it means to target our Yang family village." Hu Mang, who came to report the situation, gave his opinions together.


    "Our emperor Daizong still knows good or bad." Yang Chendong''s look returned to calm.


    This time, Yang Chendong had made the worst plan, that is, Zhu Qiyu would turn against him. If so, although he had a cold front in his hand, the number of people was too small. For security, he could only kill the capital, meet with the Kaohsiung regiment commander who landed in Tianjin Wei, or go to Zhuqi town in Nanjing.


    After more than a year of planning and industrial damage, it is certain, but Zhu Qiyu can''t get the slightest benefit. Everyone turned their faces completely, and life in the capital will be absolutely difficult in the future. This was originally a matter of losing both sides. Fortunately, Zhu Qizhen didn''t choose to do so.


    This event made Yang Chendong see his weakness. He had too few troops. Even if he had advanced firearms in hand, he was afraid he could not reach the goal of frightening the enemy. Once something unpredictable happened, he was likely to meet the sword and soldiers.


    "It seems that I''m going to find a chance to stay out for a while." Yang Chendong seems to be talking to himself. Leng Feng''s assessment is too strict, which makes the shape of the team very problematic. But he used to follow the elite line. Ordinary soldiers are hard to see. Most importantly, he doesn''t want to see a large number of soldiers who believe in him die on the battlefield. This will be a very sad thing.


    The expansion of the cold front team takes time, and the defense of the red embedded city also needs a lot of manpower and material resources. Under such a situation, it is a dream to increase the number of troops in a short time. That is, it is better to leave the capital for a period of time and give yourself enough opportunities for development. As long as the cold front grows, when he returns to the capital, he will naturally be strong I''m not afraid of what others do to him.


    "Hu Mang, issue an order to let the people of the security bureau pay attention to the situation in Guangxi and Guangdong all the time. At the same time, let leader lengsong be ready. Once something happens, he will fish in troubled waters and expand the situation." In Yang Chendong''s mind, he thought of the Shunping Heavenly King incident in history after January, that is, the rebellion in Guangdong and the Miao uprising of Zhu Huixi, so he issued a military order in advance.


    Yangjiazhuang is safe for the time being. Because of Zhu Qiyu''s fear, the most important thing is that his time as emperor is too short. What he took over is a mess. It also takes time to develop, so he tolerated Yang Chendong''s resistance.


    Just because a fire doesn''t burn for a while doesn''t mean it won''t burn. At the court meeting the next day, the first thing Zhu Qiyu did was to arrange Hu Zhe, the Minister of rites, to persuade Yang Chendong to admit his mistake and calm the anger of the Japanese envoy.


    Just when Zhu Qiyu just went to the court and sat on the Dragon chair of the ninth five year old statue, his eyes just glanced at the officials and fell on Hu Zhen intentionally or unintentionally, a little eunuch quietly came to Jin Ying, the eunuch leader, and whispered something.


    Originally, Jin Ying stood there with a light and calm smile on her face, which made people unable to see what he was thinking. But after hearing the report from the little eunuch, his face changed slightly.


    The news from the little eunuch was that when the city gate was opened early in the morning, the cold fronts responsible for opening up trade with Wala came back, and a full 100 people came back. In other words, Zhongdan''s strength in the capital has been improved.


    These 100 people are not ordinary soldiers, but an army with elite and advanced firearms. He later learned that with a company''s cold front, he could resist the charge of thousands or even nearly 10000 vara elite cavalry. What a powerful existence?


    Suddenly, a company of cold front came back. Yang Chendong''s strength was strengthened. If he wanted to force the loyal and courageous public, I''m afraid there would be a lot of obstacles.


    For a while, Jin Ying thought a lot of things in her mind. He suddenly thought it was unwise to arrange Hu to force Yang Chendong to admit his mistake to the Japanese mission. What should be done now is to stop the emperor.


    But the heart just thought of this. Zhu Qiyu over there had already pointed out Hu''s name, "Hu Aiqing, it was originally your Ministry of etiquette to receive foreign missions. I think you should be responsible for the unhappiness between Duke Zhongdan and the Japanese mission. In short, we should solve this problem in the shortest time. Daming doesn''t need war now. Do you understand this meaning?"


    Suddenly, Hu Chen''s name was called out and the task previously agreed to be handed over to Lord Dong Chunhua of the imperial historian''s platform was handed over to the past. At this moment, all the ministers'' faces changed slightly. Smart people gathered in the court hall, and everyone had their own different thoughts.


    Hu Zhen, as an old minister of several dynasties, has seen so many storms and waves. As soon as Zhu Qiyu opened his mouth, he guessed what had happened. Thinking of the news received yesterday, he said that Dong Chunhua, the left deputy governor, returned to the imperial palace with an angry face shortly after entering the Yang family villa. It is conceivable what would happen.


    Can''t Zhongdan resist the order?


    But does he really have such courage? And can emperor Daizong really bear it?


    This is a great crime against the purpose. It will be copied. It is even possible to kill the three races, or even the nine races, depending on whether the situation is serious or not.


    Hu Chen and his ministers were thinking about something for a while, and the atmosphere in the court hall became extremely depressed for a time. As an emperor, Zhu Qiyu certainly didn''t want his ministers to be upset, and nothing could be done under the confusion. Then he explained with a smile on his face: "All Aiqing don''t have to think about it. Our loyal and courageous public is too disciplined. They say they need officials at the same level to talk. Dong Aiqing''s status is lower. I haven''t thought clearly before. Therefore, sending Hu Aiqing of the same product this time is to give loyal and courageous public face, ha ha ha."


    The explanation was said, and many ministers suddenly realized what they thought. But they were afraid that only their own hearts knew what they thought. When should they preach the imperial edict and have the same officials? It was clear that the emperor used Hu Chen''s hand to suppress Yang Chendong.


    In this way, if Yang Chendong doesn''t bow his head, Hu can''t pay the difference. At that time, a big unfilial hat will have to be buckled. It''s really a good means.


    Among them, Dong Chunhua, who is standing in the courtiers'' team, has a bad face. It can be seen that the emperor''s holy family is in control and has succeeded in the upper position, but the errand has been ruined, and he has been notified to all his colleagues. It is conceivable that he is in a bad mood.


    But the only consolation is that this time Yang Chendong not only fought for his own face, but also the face of the emperor. Presumably, in order to fight back this slap, the imperial decree of promoting himself to a second-class official will be issued soon. This is also what Zhu Qiyu wants to tell all his ministers. As long as you work for me wholeheartedly and are wronged, I will find the venue back. For Dong Chunhua, these may well be a blessing in disguise.


    Among the ministers, Hu is the one with a bad face.

 Chapter 284

    Although Zhu Qiyu had made some explanations just now, he heard something different. Since ancient times, the emperor issued a decree. Who cares about the identity of the messenger? When ordering a top-ranking official to do things, can''t a small eunuch read the will?


    Then why did Yang Chendong need grade equivalence to read the will when he came here? How can things be so simple?


    This is clearly that the emperor knows that he is Yang Chendong''s elder. This is to bully the small with the big. If so, if this job is not done well, it will not only lead to the emperor''s anger, but also give the knife to others and hand the handle to others.


    Knowing this, he has no other choice, which is what makes Hu worried and helpless. If you don''t do it, it will lead to trouble. If you do it, Yang Chendong will bow his head, but will he bow his head? Even if he bowed his head because he was Hu''s grandfather, was he so willing? Will you hate it?


    Hu''s face changed again and again. It can be said that he was worried. Of course, Yu Guang of Zhu Qiyu noticed, but he didn''t pay attention. Who made you a loyal elder? Who made Zhongdan so bold to resist the order? If it''s not difficult for you, you really don''t know that imperial power is inviolable.


    Looking at Hu Zhen''s calm face, his eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that he was shocked, which also made Zhu Qiyu feel very good. That''s what he looked like yesterday. Now it''s finally passed on to others. How can he be unhappy. Unfortunately, such happiness only lasted less than half a cup of tea. The sudden sound of urgent news outside the hall made him turn his attention away.


    "Report, hurry up for 800 Li." a Daming soldier with a word passing flag behind him rushed into the palace hall.


    According to the law of the Ming Dynasty, the herald can enter the temple to report things without asking the imperial edict. Therefore, when the Daming soldier rushed in bravely, he was not blocked by anyone, but just looked at him with surprised eyes.


    Even if the herald appeared here and claimed that it was 800 Li urgent, something urgent must have happened. But there seems to be no information that something big is going to happen.


    In the confused eyes of all the officials, even Zhu Qiyu, the herald knelt down on the hall and reported without raising his head, "Your Majesty, a large number of Japanese samurai suddenly appeared at Tianjin Weigang port. They suddenly appeared and dealt with the defense station. Soon before the villain came to report, thousands of soldiers were captured and countless military supplies were robbed. The other party was strong and powerful. Our general asked the emperor to send reinforcements quickly."


    After that, Bing Yong knocked his head on the ground to express his anxious mood.


    "What?"


    "It''s impossible."


    Under the ministers, many people were confused.


    These people are all those who received gifts from Kimura Yoshida, the Japanese ambassador. They know very well that not punishing Yang Chendong is just an excuse for the other party. As for whether they will really send troops? I''m afraid this person can''t decide.


    Even if you really want to send troops, it can''t be so fast. Now the messenger still has the capital? How can Japan fight without declaration? What does he mean?


    "What''s impossible?" seeing the expression of disbelief on the faces of many ministers, Xu Youzhen, the personal left attendant of the Ministry of punishment, responded quickly and shouted: "Can''t you see that this is probably a delaying tactic of the Japanese envoys? They have been in the capital of Ming Dynasty for some time. They know that we have just experienced several wars. It is when the military is weak, and they jump out at this time. It is clear that they want to make a bargain. It''s hateful that we should be so credulous to him and have no defense at all."


    While talking, Xu Youzhen shook her head in hatred, as if she was angry with her low alertness. But in fact, the Security Bureau informed him last night, that is to say, among the ministers, he was the only one who knew the truth.


    As I said before, Xu Youzhen is a generation of power ministers in history. Those who can become power ministers are those who have skills and ambition.


    Such people often make good use of it and become a sharp sword that can cut everything. But similarly, if they don''t use it well, they may hurt themselves and hurt themselves.


    In order to make good use of the sword, Yang Chendong deliberately informed him in advance, which was also used for deterrence, so that Xu Youzhen could know his strength, but he couldn''t see it clearly. In this way, he didn''t dare to disobey his orders and would do things for himself wholeheartedly.


    This leads to the practice of Xu Youzhen suddenly jumping out and picking out the "truth".


    When Xu Youzhen said this, he talked about the hearts of several ministers. They all nodded in agreement. It seemed that all this was really a delaying plan of the Japanese envoy.


    "Japanese samurai? How many of them? How strong are they? When did it happen?" Jin Ying suddenly changed his face when he heard the news. But he also didn''t believe that the Japanese would do it at this time. Because in his opinion, even if they wanted to do it, they had to wait until Yang Chendong was punished.


    A feeling told him that there was something strange in this matter. But I couldn''t think of any problem, so I asked. If the other party''s troops were too small, would it be mercenaries? He didn''t contact the cold front twice at a time. The other party''s number was small, but its combat power was extraordinary. In addition, the Tianjin garrison had no defense. If he attacked unexpectedly, it would be dangerous It is very likely to succeed.


    When someone asks a question, the herald will of course answer it. "If I returned to my father-in-law, it was the day before yesterday. There were many Japanese samurai. From a distance, it was like overwhelming. In addition, suddenly, my general had to fight and retreat. After being unable to reverse the situation, he ordered a small man to look for reinforcements."


    The guard General of Tianjin Wei didn''t come to the capital for help at the first time. What he reported was indeed the idea of fighting with the Japanese samurai, which delayed the military intelligence and sent the intelligence to the capital nearly a day in the evening.


    "Overwhelming?" hearing this adjective, Jin Ying''s face was even more ugly. Are you wrong? This is not what mercenaries do at all? If not, where do so many soldiers come from? If the number of mercenaries is really overwhelming, I''m afraid there will be no one to stop it.


    Jin Ying''s face changed greatly, and who among the other courtiers didn''t look like that? Can it be said that Japan has really sent out an army to take advantage of the fire?


    Of course, they do not know that on the battlefield, unless the two sides fight together or send information in advance, it is difficult to accurately see the actual strength of the other side. Just like this time, it was clearly the hands of mercenaries. Kaohsiung leader personally landed with 400 elite cold front Navy in Tianjin Wei, accompanied by 2000 auxiliary soldiers embedded in the city. In order to bluff, Kaohsiung deliberately issued many flags, so that from a distance, the whole port is full of high flags, which can easily give people the illusion that the army is pressing on the border.


    No one thought that this was originally the method of blocking eyes laid by Yang Chendong. We only know that Tianjin Wei is not far from the capital. If we can''t effectively prevent the other party from approaching, I''m afraid another capital defense war will start. At that time, we can know who wins and who loses.


    "Come on, who is Aiqing willing to lead the troops?" Zhu Qiyu didn''t want to have a defensive war. The last time he spent a lot of money, it already made him heartache. Now he hasn''t calmed down, and there is an unknown war, which makes him angry. At the same time, he also focuses on those generals in the court, especially Shi Heng, the governor of Wuqing.


    Shi Heng, as a general of the army, is also the commander in chief of the formation and training of the new army. His strength in the army is naturally superior to others.


    But he has been on the battlefield many times, and he has few victories. At this moment, he is also beating the drum in his heart.


    It''s not the first time he has heard of the name of Japanese samurai. These are some outlaws, and they are brave and good at fighting. It''s said that if you want to become a samurai, you have to choose in every way.


    How certain will it be to win if such an army with strong combat power deals with it by itself?


    Everything is easy to say when you win, but once you lose, will your position in the army be affected? His position is now strong enough. Does he still need to take a risk?


    The answer, of course, is no longer needed. It''s no good to win. If you lose, you''ll lose your high position in front of you. Shaking his head, Shi Heng looked embarrassed at Zhu Qiyu sitting on the Dragon chair and knelt down in the tunnel: "emperor, the new army has just been established and has not undergone any training. At this time, it is afraid to lose more and win less!"


    "This..." Zhu Qiyu wanted to denounce Shi Heng for something, but at the thought of what the other party said, if he really sent the untrained new army to the battlefield and suffered a big defeat, he was afraid it would directly threaten his throne.


    "What should I do? Aiqing, do you have any other recommended candidates?" Zhu Qiyu turned his voice and looked at the adults instead of staring at Shi Heng, hoping they could come up with another result.


    Even Shi Heng refused, which is enough to prove that things are difficult. Although some generals are ready to move after listening to it, they consider that once they are defeated, they will not only suffer for themselves, but also for their families. For a time, they can''t help closing their mouth, lowering their head and becoming an ostrich.


    The originally noisy hall suddenly became quiet. Ministers, look at me and I look at you. They are speechless.

 Chapter 285

    Zhu Qiyu was furious at this scene. When it''s good, these ministers don''t behave like this. They are eager to show their ability, that they can be entrusted with important tasks and do great things.


    But now when something goes wrong, it involves life and death. Everyone has the same attitude and can hide. I really don''t know what I can do by relying on such ministers in the future.


    "Yi Shangshu, tell me, now that the Japanese army has violated the border, what is the Ministry of war going to do?" that is, no one took the initiative to stand up, Zhu Qiyu simply began to call the roll. The first one to be named is the Ministry of war Shangshu Yiming.


    As soon as it happened, the herald knelt to the ground, Yiming put his head low and became an ostrich. I don''t look up and others don''t pay attention to me. But now, he was named by Zhu Qiyu. He knew he couldn''t hide. He could only raise his head and said helplessly, "emperor, after several wars, the Ministry of war has no good soldiers available, and it''s busy to form a new army for a while. He really doesn''t have the strength to do things."


    "Waste!" in his anger, Zhu Qiyu didn''t take care of each other''s face and got angry. "Other Aiqing? Is there a suitable candidate to recommend?"


    The emperor is angry. Other people''s ministers are afraid to avoid it. At this moment, who dares to answer? Is there anything to ask for? So when asked, it turned out to be quiet.


    "Why? We don''t have a suitable candidate. Can''t we fight in person?" Zhu Qiyu stood up from the Dragon chair and said with boundless anger in his voice.


    "Ministers are incompetent." seeing the emperor''s anger, all the ministers fell to their knees and felt remorse.


    But everyone knelt down. There was one person who didn''t kneel. He was the one who always gave advice on major events. Xu Youzhen, the left waiter of the Ministry of punishment. "Your Majesty, I have someone to recommend."


    Seeing that only Xu Youzhen stood up, Zhu Qiyu''s eyes were also full of hope, "Xu Aiqing, what''s the candidate to choose? Tell me quickly."


    "What I recommend is Yang Chendong, the loyal and courageous public." Xu Youzhen said breathlessly, calming the excited Zhu Qiyu with his calmness.


    "Loyal and courageous?" Zhu Qiyu looked expectant and breathed a cool breath.


    I just reprimanded Yang Chendong and asked him to apologize to the Japanese envoy in exchange for Yang Chendong''s resistance. For this reason, Hu Chen has just arranged to reprimand the other party twice to save face and emphasize his imperial power, but now he needs to help. Isn''t he wrong and slapping himself?


    At the thought of it, if you don''t order Dong Chunhua to scold Yang Chendong, you can blame the other party for the war. After all, it''s true that you smashed the gate of the Japanese envoy''s yard. But now that you have scolded others, doesn''t it mean that you have been punished? In addition, the practice of the capital against Zhongdan Gong these days, He also said that Japan is a friendly country. What will it do to you? And all this is slapping yourself in the face?


    When Zhu Qiyu was still reflecting, "minister seconded." after Xu Youzhen recommended Yang Chendong, Wang Zhi, the Minister of household, immediately stood up and expressed his position. At the same time, Zuo Shilang of the Ministry of punishment can''t help looking at him differently. He found that this person can always make amazing actions at critical times.


    For example, when the warla army arrived, he recommended Yang Chendong. Facts have proved that his approach is correct. In wartime, the first person who thought of loyalty and courage was this person, but when it came to peace, it was also this person who always bothered Yang Chendong. He suddenly couldn''t see through.


    "The minister also seconded. The relationship between Zhongdan Gong and mercenaries is excellent. Once you can ask him to fight, it must be that the Japanese samurai will recover the Warsaw cavalry and be defeated by one blow." Hu Pei, the Minister of rites, also stood up at this time, not only seconded, but also expressed his own point of view.


    A Zuo Shilang and two ministers recommended Yang Chendong at the same time, which made Zhu Qiyu''s face more ugly. He also knew in his heart that if Yang Chendong was used, the matter of Tianjin Wei must be solved, but the man''s contribution was too great. If he was given a chance, how would he be rewarded after the war? Up to now, the other party dares to resist the order. Won''t it be against the sky in the future?


    No, you can''t give this person another chance. His eyes deliberately avoided Xu Youzhen and Zhu Qiyu said in a very firm voice: "governor Shi Heng, I order you to start preparing today. Within three days, 50000 troops will be sent to Tianjin guard to clear away the national harassment. He ordered the royal guards and east hall to surround the Japanese mission immediately, detain them first, and then hand them over to the Ministry of rites."


    Zhu Qiyu finally made a decision not to use Yang Chendong. Whether Shi Heng agreed or not, he made a decision directly in the name of the imperial edict.


    When his Highness the imperial edict, even if Shi Heng has 11000 unwilling, he must take the order. He doesn''t dare to resist the imperial edict like Yang Chendong.


    A court meeting just dispersed. After Zhu Qiyu walked out of the main hall of the court hall with the eunuchs, Hu went out with the ministers without delay. Not far away, the eldest son Hu Changning came quickly, "father, but are you going to Yangjiazhuang?"


    "What are you doing?" Hu Zhen asked with a suspicious expression on his face.


    "Did the emperor arrange for his father to reprimand Zhongdan and let him..."


    "What do you want him to do? Hehe, there''s no reason to apologize to Japan for not declaring war, so Zhongdan is already innocent. Didn''t you see what the emperor said? Should those Japanese envoys be handed over to the Ministry of rites to condemn? This is the emperor''s position." Wang Zhizheng, the Minister of officials, walked beside Hu, and explained for him with a smile.


    After hearing this argument, Hu Changning knew that he thought a little more. At present, he was embarrassed to bow his head and hug his fist and said, "I see. Thank Uncle Wang for his advice."


    "You don''t have to thank me. Even if the old minister doesn''t say it, you can think about it clearly. Alas, it''s just a righteous move to send Shi Heng with the untrained new army to deal with the Japanese samurai." Wang Zhi shook his head gently. He doesn''t worry about whether Hu Changning can think about the key thing in a short time. He has a good Lao Tzu, There is another good son-in-law. He doesn''t have the courage to suffer. It was Zhu Qiyu''s decision not to let Yang Chendong take command, but to let Shi Heng go. It was really worrying.


    "Wang Shangshu doesn''t have to worry about it. Japan is just a small country and can''t stir up any waves. Even if Shi Heng is trapped for a while, it may not be impossible to win the war with strong human and material resources. Besides, isn''t there still a loyal and courageous public? If it''s a big deal, let''s take a loss first. In other words, is there still little loss for the imperial court in the past two years?" Hu Fu shook his head while stroking his beard, Obviously, he was also dissatisfied with Zhu Qiyu''s decision. But I''m not so worried. After all, it''s a small country in Japan, which is really difficult to put into his eyes.


    "Maybe. It''s unwise to send so many soldiers'' lives to the battlefield just to save face." Wang Zhi didn''t understand this truth, but he was still sad at the thought of what consequences would be caused, what losses would be caused, and how many people would die.


    Zhu Qiyu was really trying to save face at the cost of losing the new army.


    In his eyes, Yang Chen''s contribution to Dongli is too great. If it is not suppressed, the consequences will be unimaginable. That is, whenever there are other methods, he will try. Even if he knows that it will pay a price, he must do so. He can''t send Yang Chendong as soon as there is a war? Besides, the great Ming Dynasty, can''t you even find a good commander in chief?


    As soon as the morning meeting broke up, all kinds of news went by no means. It is worth mentioning that Japanese envoy Yoshida Kimura learned the news at one time.


    When he first heard the news, he naturally didn''t believe it. Not to mention that Japan had no intention of starting with Daming, his previous words just remembered the role of pressure. Even if the country is sending troops, it is impossible not to inform yourself. Otherwise, where will you be trapped?


    "Is there any misunderstanding in this matter? Is it possible that the news in front was wrong? It was not our Japanese samurai, but others who pretended?" Yoshida Kimura asked Chi Shang, the captain of the guard who sent back the news, with a questioning expression on his face.


    Seeing that the messenger was still questioning the source of the news at this time, Chi said anxiously, "Mr. Kimura, this is not the time to think about this. Someone must have come to us. The first thing now is to leave here first. In any case, they can''t catch us. Then we''re going to Tianjin Wei. If it''s really our Japanese warriors, we''ll meet them and come to the capital to let them release the rest of the mission and make compensation. If not If so, we need to find evidence and explain it to the Ming emperor. "


    "Yes, yes." Kimura Yoshida nodded repeatedly after listening to Chi Shang''s suggestion, "but do you still have a chance to escape here? I think there must be no time to leave by the gate?"


    "Mr. Kimura, do you remember the tunnel I was asked to dig before? It was just completed last night. We can leave there so that we can be unaware of ghosts." Chi Shang''s face was confident. Because he didn''t know the emperor''s attitude and had made some preparations for his own safety, now it''s time to come in handy.


    "Well, Mr. Chi, you did a good job, so let''s leave." Kimura Yoshida''s face showed satisfaction as soon as he heard that the tunnel had been dug.

 Chapter 286

    "OK. Please come with me, Mr. Kimura." Chi nodded. In order not to attract other people''s attention, they didn''t take others. They just took some silver and drilled into the tunnel and left the embassy yard.


    It was less than half a column of incense just after they left. A large number of royal guards and East Hall Fanzi appeared outside the Japanese embassy. It is the royal guards commander Ji Guang who is here to perform the task. First, he asked his subordinates who had been guarding the door, "how''s it going? What''s going on inside?"


    "No, I didn''t find anyone coming out."


    "OK, everyone will rush in with this matter after listening to the order, and then arrest everyone. If anyone dares to resist, kill him!" Ji Guang announced the order to the people, waved his hand, and then broke into the door.


    As the royal guards entered, there was a sound of weapon exchange in the mission yard soon. Facing the sudden fall of heavenly soldiers, the Japanese did not choose to surrender, but carried out tenacious resistance. However, under the disadvantage of the number of people, only half an hour is death, injury and capture.


    After a great war, the yard was full of blood, but all royal guards seemed to be used to such a scene. While lightly counting the number of prisoners, they were looking for the leader of the other party.


    After some tossing, Aoki Yougui, the former emissary who had just been put back, found it, but Kimura Yoshida and his guard captain Chi disappeared.


    "Mr. Jin Shi, we found a tunnel leading to the adjacent street outside. The traces of people walking on it must be Kimura Yoshida and Chi Shang who disappeared." a royal guards family came forward and reported respectfully to Ji Guang.


    "Do you want to run? Send orders and strictly investigate all the gates out of the city. They must not be allowed to leave." Ji Guang said with a gloomy face. It''s his dereliction of duty to run away from an important person. Of course, if the two men ran away, wouldn''t it show from the other side that they were guilty of theft?


    Kimura Yoshida and IKEYAMA walked out of the adjacent street through the tunnel. When you finally get out of the dark and humid tunnel and can breathe a breath of fresh air. A voice fell in their ears like a huge thunder. "How''s it going? The authentic taste is hard, huh? Tie it up!"


    It was Yang Wu who spoke. He was ordered by Yang Chendong to wait here last night.


    To say that Daming didn''t notice the tunnel digging, but the Security Bureau, which had already bought off the mission''s cook, found the problem. Why did the mission, which neither worked nor trained, suddenly start to eat more and buy a lot of iron and bamboo baskets for digging tunnels?


    Yang Chendong once taught that any small thing can be expanded into a big event, which depends on whether it can attract your attention. After Yang San learned the news, he strengthened the reconnaissance. Naturally, the tunnel didn''t escape his eyes.


    In this way, there is Yang Wu''s move. When the steel knife was on his neck, Yoshida Kimura still said arrogantly, "what are you doing? I''m a Japanese envoy? If you kill me, don''t you want to provoke a war between the two countries? Can you bear such a crime?"


    "Oh, there''s so much nonsense." Yang Wu shook his head gently. This kind of threat was not in his eyes at all. If the sixth young master had not said he must live, I''m afraid he would have killed him. But people can''t kill, it doesn''t mean they can''t take a breath first. As soon as they raise their hands, they hit each other''s neck. The powerful force immediately stunned Kimura Yoshida, and the body on the pool was shrinking and shrinking.


    Chi Shang''s performance fell into Yang Wu''s eyes. Seeing this man so timid, he couldn''t help staring at him.


    This stare frightened the pool. Seven souls lost three souls. "Don''t do it, I''ll stun myself." as he said, the pool bumped gently against a courtyard wall in front of me, and the whole person fainted with blood on his head.


    "He knows the truth. I wanted to clean him up, but I can''t do it." Yang sighed and said with dissatisfaction.


    "Brother five, or you''d kill him with a knife." Leng Feng, who followed him to perform the task, saw that Yang Wu didn''t seem to be enjoying himself, so he proposed.


    "Forget it, it''s meaningless to kill a person who has fainted. Take him back to the young master and let him deal with it. Go, put them on the carriage and transport them out of the city. I''m afraid it won''t be long before things here will be found and the city gate will be strictly investigated." Yang Wu didn''t dare to delay for fear of something wrong, If you delay the young master''s important affairs, he can''t afford to suffer.


    The prepared carriage rushed over, threw the fainted two people into it, and then went to the Yongding gate. Not long after Yang Wu and his family had just left the city, the inspection at the gate became much stricter. Under Ji Guang''s personal supervision, the carriages of princes and ministers need to be strictly investigated, but it is destined to have little effect.


    Yang Jiazhuang.


    Kimura Yoshida and ikemori were thrown into the long dug basement. ChunZi in the Academy was originally studying. Yang Chendong''s acrobatics made her indulge in it. She knew that the world was so big that both Daming and Japan were just a part of it, not even one twentieth of it.


    This not only opened her eyes, but also confirmed Yang Chendong''s extraordinary. When he was seriously studying, Yang Er appeared, "miss ChunZi, please welcome our young master."


    Yang Er is the second only to Hu mang around Yang Chendong. His coming here itself represents Yang Chendong. ChunZi naturally did not doubt him. He followed him out of the classroom and came to Yang Chendong in the inner yard.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to meet two people." Yang Chendong smiled when he saw ChunZi, and then took ChunZi to the basement after a gentleman''s invitation.


    As Yang Chendong, it is not surprising that there will be a basement in the manor. ChunZi is curious about who he wants to see. When she came to the basement along the stairs and saw Kimura Yoshida and IKEYAMA who fainted, she couldn''t help but lose her color. She wondered how these two people were brought here. Aren''t they envoys of Japan? Why is dongshuai so brave? Aren''t you afraid of being tracked down?


    ChunZi''s face changed again and again. He didn''t see these Yang Chendong, but nodded to Yang er at will.


    At that moment, Yang Er took the bucket already prepared aside and poured it on Kimura Yoshida and the captain of the pool guard who fainted to the ground. The water flow was like a column, and they were instantly awakened. When their eyes slowly opened, they were Yang Chendong and princess ChunZi for a long time.


    The two opened their eyes and woke up. ChunZi said quickly in Japanese without waiting for Yang Chendong''s consent, "don''t expose the identity of the princess, otherwise, I''ll let dongshuai kill you now."


    I am a fish and a man-made knife and Zu. Under such a situation, Kimura Yoshida and Ikemi can only nod repeatedly in order to survive. On the other hand, Yang Chendong has understood each other''s dialogue, but he still pretends not to know anything and looks at ChunZi, as if waiting for her explanation.


    "Oh, nothing. I just told them to answer dongshuai''s question honestly." ChunZi found a promise and made it up.


    ChunZi doesn''t want to disclose his identity, and Yang Chendong doesn''t point it out. Instead, he put his eyes back on Kimura Yoshida and asked in pure Chinese, "don''t you always want to kill me? Now I''ll stand in front of you and do it?"


    Beside Yang Chendong, Yang Er is on the left and Yang Wu is on the right. They were staring at each other with ferocious eyes. Kimura Yoshida was the most daring to move. He shook his head at the moment, "Zhongdan Gong, I think all this is a misunderstanding?"


    "Misunderstanding." Yang Chendong said with a smile, "do you know that because of your threat, our emperor of the Ming Dynasty asked his father to apologize to you, but he didn''t promise, and almost betrayed the crime of disobedience. If it hadn''t been for your Japan''s sudden attack on our Daming Tianjin guard and landing in Hong Kong, I''m afraid his father would bow to you now."


    "What? It''s impossible." ChunZi on one side didn''t know where Yang Chendong had the courage to catch the two people, and what was the significance of catching them, but now when he heard that the Japanese army was at war with Daming, his eyes were staring at him. He couldn''t believe it.


    "No, no, our country of Japan doesn''t mean to be the enemy of Daming, let alone send any army to attack. Everything is a misunderstanding. It''s just me speaking to frighten your emperor." at this moment, Yoshida Kimura finally told the truth.


    Unfortunately, if you say such a thing now, it is suspected of explanation. After hearing this, Yang Chendong shook his head. "The facts are all there. The war reports of Tianjin Wei have been delivered to the capital. Do you still want to deny it?"


    "No! There must be some misunderstanding. It may be someone else pretending to provoke a war between the two countries. Please be loyal and bold. My envoy is also willing to go to Tianjin Wei in person and confront the people there face to face." Kimura Yoshida kept shaking his head, indicating that he didn''t know what he meant. At the same time, in order to explain clearly, he is also willing to confront the so-called Japanese samurai.


    Kimura Yoshida sure enough will make such a choice, which is what Yang Chendong is worried about. That''s why he tied them here. They can''t be caught by the Ming army. Otherwise, things may go wrong.


    Fortunately, without waiting to do it yourself, the other party escaped along the tunnel, which saved him a lot of hands and feet.


    Naturally, Yang Chendong knew what was going on in his heart. Of course, he would not admit that everything was arranged by him. Seeing that Kimura Yoshida didn''t admit it, he pretended to be angry and said, "well, the facts are all there. If you want to deny it in every way, you have to use some means."

 Chapter 287

    As soon as Yang Chendong''s words fell, Yang ER and Yang Wu walked to Kimura Yoshida and Chi with a smile.


    With their Kung Fu, they can hurt their internal organs, but they will never let others see any scars on the surface.


    "Ah! Ah! Pain! Pain..."


    Soon, there was a howl of pain from Kimura Yoshida and Chi Shang in the basement. In front of Yang ER and Yang Wu, their so-called self-esteem was trampled arbitrarily. It didn''t take long for shit and urine to flow together, and the dirty smell filled the basement.


    Yang Chendong gently covered his mouth and nose, turned and walked up, and said, "treat them well. When they recruit, admit it, and then report it to our young master."


    ChunZi followed Yang Chendong to the ground, but at this time she was a little out of her mind. Obviously, she also did not believe that the Japanese parliament sent troops to invade Daming. At this time, although Japan was still headed by the emperor, because the general was too powerful, many things could not be decided by his father.


    Internal instability, how to talk about outward expansion? Not to mention the powerful Ming Dynasty.


    If Japan attacks a small country like North Korea, chunko can understand. After all, Japan''s geographical environment is doomed. If they want to achieve something, they must go out. But how can I choose Daming?


    But Yang Chendong said that the Japanese samurai raided the Tianjin guard. How can this be explained? In such a matter, this person must not talk freely.


    ChunZi had no idea. After he separated from Yang Chendong, he found the Guard commander Xiaolin and made it clear what he had just seen in the ground room.


    Xiaolin was also shocked by the news brought by pure son. "Princess, can''t it be false? Princess Royal is still in Daming. Although he has not exposed his identity, if you start a war, it''s very difficult for you to hide your identity. Is this not a disadvantage for the princess?"


    "No! You don''t know the emperor. My sacrifice for Japan is nothing." chunko shook his head with a bitter smile. Japan is originally a country where men are superior to women. There, men are heaven and can do anything. Women completely belong to the existence of accessories. Even in the upper class, there is a tradition of sending women to each other. As long as everything is in line with the interests, it is normal to give your young daughter to a bad old man.


    "But... Let''s run away." Kobayashi still wanted to say something. For example, he didn''t even have family affection. Isn''t it too cruel, but he didn''t say it in the end. The identity of the emperor is far from a little man like him to question, so he decided to run away with the princess.


    That is, Daming went to war with Japan. It''s no good to stay here as Princess ChunZi. Once the identity is exposed, I''m afraid it will become the biggest hostage next. It''s also possible to live a life worse than a dog.


    "Escape? Just because we are Japanese, where do you think we can escape now? I''m afraid we''ll be caught as soon as we leave the Yang family village." ChunZi shook his head. Compared with the unfamiliar outside, Yang family village is extremely safe.


    "But if you stay in the Yang family village, it''s hard to guarantee that Zhongdan will not do anything to us in order to take credit." Kobayashi said anxiously.


    "No, Zhongdan won''t." ChunZi thought of his unclear relationship with Yang Chendong, so he was very confident, but he finally found an excuse and said: "We are just the identity of a businessman. If he wanted to, he would have done it long ago. He has nothing to do for such a long time, and now he will be fine. I''m just worried that once Kimura Yoshida and ikeakami tell me the identity of the princess, then..."


    What, ChunZi didn''t go on, but it can be seen that she was worried.


    "Princess, don''t worry, I''ll go down to the basement and finish them."


    "No! No." ChunZi shook his head again. "If you go, if you fail, I''m afraid it''s possible that Zhongdan guild will blame you or even kill you. I''d better... Go."


    ChunZi said as if she had made a great determination. What she thought was that even if she missed and was found, with her beauty and the friendship with Yang Chendong, the other party would not do anything to her.


    "But your Highness has never killed anyone."


    "Everything happens." no, Yang Wu and I are hiding. Now Yang Wu is staring. "Yang Er replied in a low voice. Speaking, he is not only tall, but also his voice is like thunder when talking, which often makes people jump. For this matter, Yang Chendong reminded him, so that when he saw the sixth young master, he had to speak in a false voice.


    "OK, then go to the theatre." Yang Chendong stood up with a smile and went straight outside the study.


    In the basement. ChunZi, holding a sharp dagger and enduring the bad smell, came to Kimura Yoshida and Chi Shang, who had fainted on the ground.


    After Yang ER and Yang 51 tossed and tossed, the two had long been worse off than death and were dying of pain. For a moment, ChunZi came near without the slightest vigilance.


    Looking at these two compatriots, who are also the confidants of the great general of Zuli righteous government, the father and emperor have a great headache, ChunZi is not angry. How dare they be so bold and suddenly raise troops to Daming? How can we not know that today''s Daming can''t be provoked by Japan? It''s simply causing trouble.


    Thinking that it was because of their wrong judgment that Japan was likely to be introduced into the war and vigorously weaken the national strength, ChunZi raised the cold dagger in his hand and then stabbed Yoshida Kimura''s chest, which was closest to him.


    "Pooh!"


    When the dagger entered the body, there was only a dull sound, and Kimura Yoshida died and went to see the emperor.


    After a knife killed one person, ChunZi seemed to be interested and forgot his fear. He raised his knife and stabbed another guard at the heart of the pool.


    "Pooh Pooh..." it seemed that she was afraid that she could not kill each other. Under the indignation, she stabbed them several times and finally killed them. The blood also sprayed on her face and clothes, but she didn''t seem to care about it.


    Until they were confirmed dead, they walked out towards the exit of the ground room with a tired body. All this happened without anyone stopping it. It seems that God doesn''t know it. But ChunZi didn''t know that there was a very hidden room on the side of the basement. There seems to be a wall there, but in fact it''s just a disguise. There is a double-sided transparent glass higher than that hundreds of years later. From there, you can clearly see what''s happening in the basement, and there is no abnormality from the inside to the outside.


    "Did you record it?" Yang Chendong asked aloud, looking at Yang er who was not playing with the camera for the first time.


    "Young master, I have recorded all of them. According to your opinion, I also specially recorded several close-up pictures to clearly record the scene of ChunZi killing two Japanese envoys." Yang Er seems to be a show of merit.


    "Well, arrange someone to give things to the head of Kaohsiung, and then ask him to arrange someone to send them to Japan. Remember to send them personally to the hands of Zuli Yizheng." Yang Chendong said with confidence on his face. He has never had any good impression of Japan. It''s a matter of time to clean them up. Before that, one of the best ways is to make it easier to achieve their goals. I believe that with this real evidence, the government of justice and justice can take this opportunity to attack the emperor of the backward garden. Japan''s civil strife is a certainty. At that time, ChunZi can''t stand on his side.


    Speaking of it, Yang Chendong has always had a plan since he knew ChunZi''s identity and left him behind. And it has been carried out smoothly step by step. Until now, it has finally paid off. As evidenced by this video, he does not worry about Japan''s civil strife. At that time, his opportunity came. He can even send troops to Japan on the grounds of supporting ChunZi''s restoration of the country. At that time, it was not difficult to occupy the whole of Japan and make it return to its ancestors.


    ChunZi didn''t know these things. On the contrary, after killing someone, she thought no one found her. When she returned to the room, she quickly changed into clean clothes and went to the college. She really did what she should do. There is no aftereffect and discomfort after the first murder.


    Yang Chendong also thought that nothing had happened. But the scene that ChunZi killed Kimura Yoshida and ikeakami has been well recorded. Not only that, he also took it to Dachang for copying, and then took out a copy and a tablet computer that can play the film. At that time, he only needs to get it to Japan Broadcasting, which must cause an uproar, It also means that he handed a butcher''s knife to the general of Zuli''s righteous government, so that he could raise it high and do whatever he wanted.

 Chapter 288

    Because the "Japanese Samurai" suddenly landed at Weigang port in Tianjin, Yang Chendong''s so-called crime of resisting orders is not investigated. That is, people have moved their hands, and there is no point in asking the loyal and courageous public to make any commitment.


    Yangjiazhuang quieted down. When Yang Chendong was his own teacher in Yangjia academy, he would interact with the students and discuss some problems that people couldn''t solve at that time. When she returned to the inner courtyard of Yangjiazhuang, she "interacted" with several ladies and tried to create the next generation.


    Compared with Yang Chendong''s comfort, Shi Heng, the governor of the capital, was too busy to touch the ground.


    The emperor only gave him three days to assemble 50000 troops to Tianjin Wei. However, most of these sergeants did not undergo systematic training. Most of them came to the barracks with a cavity of blood, and even many joined the army infected by Yang Chendong.


    It''s just that it''s very difficult for these people to win. It''s like after Shi Heng returned to the army, he issued a war preparation order and allowed everyone to sign up on their own initiative. The result of this move can be said to break his heart.


    According to the silver given by Zhu Qiyu, nearly 200000 new soldiers were recruited this time. However, after the war preparation order was issued, there were not even 5000 people who volunteered to participate in the war. Looking at the statistics below, Shi Heng said to his subordinates angrily: "Even if they don''t take the initiative to sign up, let''s force apportionment. As for the way to use, you can do it yourself. In short, at this time tomorrow, I want to see 50000 troops ready to go."


    After throwing this sentence at his subordinates, Shi Heng went straight to the Ministry of punishment. Kimura Yoshida and Chi Shang escaped, even without a trace, but the previous envoy Aoki Yougui was caught by the royal guards and is now in the prison of the Ministry of punishment.


    Shi Heng came to see Aoki Yougui just to learn more information, such as how many troops Japan sent this time, who will be the main general, and what his character is.


    Aoki Yougui was unlucky. First, he failed to kill Princess Xiaoyuan ChunZi. Yang Chendong found an opportunity to sue him for disturbing the public security of the capital and assassinating important ministers. Then he was arrested by the Ministry of rites and put in prison for a few months. It was not easy for Kimura Yoshida to appear and save him, but he was arrested again in just a few days I really have nothing to say except sigh of bad luck.


    There was nothing to say, but not only did he admit his life, but also he didn''t know what to say when facing the torture instruments of the Ministry of punishment.


    He really knew nothing about what the Japanese army suddenly appeared in Tianjin Wei, how many people came, and who the LORD would be. Facing all kinds of torture instruments that could not be called out, although he was very afraid in his heart, he still didn''t say the answer Shi Heng wanted in the end.


    "It seems that he really doesn''t know." Shi Heng personally saw the scene of Aoki Yougui being executed. He looked at the other party and only shouted injustice, so that he fainted twice, but he still didn''t say anything valuable. He shook his head angrily and said, "just like this, it''s no use leaving this person. Then kill him and use it for the flag worship of the army."


    It is said that the war between the two countries does not kill envoys, but the war between Japan is undeclared, and Aoki Yougui does not appear as a real war Messenger, so it is reasonable to kill him. Just after Shi Heng said this, he was still in a coma, but Aoki Yougui, who still had consciousness, suddenly shouted loudly, "No! You can''t kill me. I know an important person of our Japanese royal family is in your Daming capital, I know."


    "Oh? Is there such a thing?" Originally, he didn''t expect to intimidate the other party. He just wanted to kill him to boost the morale of the army. Unexpectedly, he forced out a big news. Thinking that if he found this important Royal member, he could not only know more about the dynamics of the Japanese army, but also let the other party throw a rat''s deterrent, Shi Heng''s eyes lit up immediately. He strode to Aoki Yougui, "Say, who is that man? Where is he now?"


    "I need rest and someone to treat me. Otherwise, I won''t say if I kill me." Aoki Yougui took this opportunity to put forward his own conditions.


    Aoki Yougui was injured twice. If he was not cured at the moment, he would bleed and drain him. Although Shi Heng wanted to know immediately, he also knew that the will of the dying man could not be measured with ordinary mind. He nodded at once, "I can call someone to treat you right away, I can give you delicious food and drink, and I can even promise to let you continue to live, but remember, if you can''t say his name and dare to play with Ben Hou, I promise you to beg for death. Hum! Come on, carry him to cure."


    Aoki Yougui finally survived, and as Shi Heng said, he ate well, drank well, and slept beautifully. But when he opened his eyes the next morning, he found Shi Heng standing in front of him in armor.


    It can be seen that Shi Heng can''t wait. After seeing Aoki Yougui open his eyes, his voice immediately sounded in his ear, "Ben Hou, whether you have a good rest or not, and whether you want to say something? Just tell you one thing. You still have ten breath to tell the person''s identity and hiding place. Otherwise, you will kill you with a knife."


    With a cold face, Shi Heng pulled out his sharp waist knife and slowly leaned towards Aoki Yougui''s neck. As he approached, he said, "ten, nine, eight, seven..."


    Cold sweat immediately ran down Aoki Yougui''s neck. He felt that the other party was not scaring himself, but really killing him. At the same time, when he was sleepy, he began to think fast in his mind.


    "Three... Two..." when you count to two, Aoki Yougui''s whole body inspires. It''s better to live than to die. Although I don''t know if I can survive after saying it, if I don''t say it, I promise I will die now. Even if he lived a little longer, there was more hope. At the moment he cried out loud, "I said," I said, "she is the daughter of our emperor, Princess Ohara Junko, who is now in Yang Jia Zhuang."


    ......


    The troops in the capital were gathering, and all kinds of useful news flew to Yang Chendong''s book case like snowflakes.


    When the news data showed that 50000 troops to fight had been selected, and most of them were poor soldiers who could not afford to send money to hundreds and thousands of households because they had no money and potential. After they were named to the front line, Yang Chendong shook his head.


    In the war between the two armies, no matter how you occupy the right time, place and people, one thing is more important, that is, the soldiers'' fighting heart, that is, morale.


    If you don''t have this, even if you have a large number, you are likely to be defeated in battle.


    Fortunately, the opponent in this battle is not the real Japanese army, but the Yang Navy led by Kaohsiung. They must be worried because of the shortage of manpower. These 50000 people came to the door, of course.


    "Pass these information to commander Gao and tell him to get as many prisoners as possible. These people have no complex identity background and are all available people." Yang Chendong said to Hu mang standing aside, and then handed over all the data.


    "Hey, young master, commander Gao will be very happy this time." Hu mang thought that if he could capture these strong men, it would greatly alleviate the problem of too few young adults in the chixian City, so he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yes, he can be happy for a while." Yang Chendong nodded with a smile on his face. Even if he can be forced to be elected, anyone with a little relationship background or even a rich family can''t be among them. This time, Shi Heng did a good thing and sent so many good soldiers to himself.


    Just thinking of Shi Heng''s name, Yang Wu''s voice came out from outside the study. "Young master, there are a large number of people outside the villa. It seems that there are officers and soldiers, royal guards and some eunuchs accompanying."


    "Hmm?" Yang Chendong''s face suddenly heard the news showed a puzzled meaning for a moment. Now that the war is imminent, no one should take care of themselves, but why do so many people still come? If they are looking for trouble, it makes no sense. When the foreign enemy is in front, the most taboo is internal instability. Who has the courage to find his own trouble and unhappiness at this time?


    "Young master, I''ll send someone to guard at once." Hu mang said murderously when he heard that so many people came uninvited.


    "Just take proper precautions. They don''t have the courage to trouble the young master." Yang Chendong shook his head decisively. If someone is really bad for himself, he will never choose this time. Anyone with a little brain should know that this is not the time for infighting.


    When Yang Chendong learned the news, Shi Heng in the outer courtyard of Yangjiazhuang had brought a large number of Malay people here.


    Aoki Yuki unexpectedly said that the daughter of the emperor of Japan, his royal highness was in Yang Jia Zhuang, the news made him excited and worried.


    The excitement is that if the news is true, holding the princess in your hand can indeed learn more about the enemy, and can also threaten the other party. What I''m worried about is that when it comes to Yangjiazhuang, it''s related to loyalty and courage. If the news is wrong and Aoki Yougui talks nonsense, he will become someone else''s gun. What a stupid thing it will be.


    Shi Heng is very smart. He not only leads the war with his own means, but also has his own set of standards in dealing with people and things.


    At least he knows who can deal with and offend, and who should not be provoked.

 Chapter 289

    In his mind, Yang Chendong is one of the people who should not be provoked, even the most important one. It''s nothing else, just because this young man is successful, has a straightforward temper and good strength. If he offends, it''s really troublesome. Before his position is not stable enough, he doesn''t want to have a little unhappiness with it.


    Even in the court, everyone was impeaching Yang Chendong. He was smart and didn''t say much. He just followed the gang. Neither oppose nor deliberately support anything.


    But this time, Aoki Yougui said so much that he would rather offend Yang Chendong and take a risk. So he came just to keep things from getting done. He not only came by himself, but also asked for holy orders and invited Hu Changning, the commander of the royal guards, and the Royal Horse supervisor of the eunuch group to supervise you.


    Hu Changning was invited because of the special relationship between him and Yang Chendong. With this person, things will not get stiff and everyone can''t get down.


    Please come to your residence because it is the people around the emperor who let him see everything in his eyes so that the emperor can better understand the situation.


    Outside the Yang family village, Shi Heng, Hu Changning and Ru Zhu were the first, with hundreds of people standing in front of the Yang family village. The servants of the Yang family village were allowed to report to the village. On the surface, there was no sense of anxiety.


    This alone shows enough sincerity. However, such sincerity can only be given to Yang Chendong, a loyal and courageous public. Any other minister will not enjoy such treatment. Once there is any doubt, he will be killed directly. Where will he be so polite to you?


    The other party is polite. Yang Chendong can''t stay in the inner yard, let alone have his own father-in-law opposite. Dressed in green, he came face to face under the protection of a group of mercenaries in camouflage clothes.


    Camouflage clothes have a different meaning in the eyes of important officials. Besides, just the advanced firearms in their hands, I don''t know how many people envy them. But the one who can really command them is the man capital. It''s said that even the emperor can''t afford it.


    Camouflage clothes also represent the existence that can not be offended. Because they not only represent themselves, but also have a powerful force behind them. If they really offend them, make fire with them, and have casualties, who knows whether the army behind them will send a large army next? If it does come, can Daming afford it?


    These are unknown numbers. It is precisely because of the unknown that no one dares to try, which also makes this army more mysterious and powerful.


    Now, as soon as these mercenaries appear, it can be seen that there is a commotion in Shi Heng''s team. Obviously, not only officials but also soldiers know the power of these mercenaries.


    "Hahaha, I don''t know if it''s too far to welcome the three adults." Yang Chendong said with a spring face as soon as he appeared, and then saluted the people.


    Everyone knows that this ceremony is for Hu Changning, the father-in-law. Therefore, in addition to his boxing, Shi Heng and Ru Zhu both smiled and didn''t answer.


    After the salute, Yang Chen''s east face still wore a full smile, but his confidence was obviously hard when he spoke, "but I don''t know why several people came to our Yang family villa and made such a big battle?"


    Doubts always need to be solved. When Shi Heng and Ru Zhu''s eyes fell on Hu Changning, although he was reluctant, he could only say: "Zhongdan Gong, this is the case. As pointed out by Yougui Aoki, a former envoy of the Japanese mission, there is also a very important figure in Japan in our Daming Dynasty, and also in Yangjiazhuang. This time we came to take him away."


    As soon as Hu Changning''s words fell, Yang Chendong''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly at first, but then they spread out quickly. He finally knew the destination of the other party. It seems that ChunZi is the princess of Japan.


    Yang Chendong has been prepared for this. After all, it''s no secret that chunko is the Royal Princess of Japan. In addition, she was originally beautiful and cultivated as a seed by the emperor of the back garden. There are too many people who know her.


    It''s too difficult for such a celebrity to be unknown to others. Fortunately, his value has been used when he killed Kimura Yoshida and ikeakami yesterday. It''s not wasted to put him around for so long. But there are more important things that need ChunZi''s cooperation in the future. Where can he hand them over like this?


    Not to mention where Yangjiazhuang is, how can you let others say to take people?


    There was some reluctance in my heart, but even though my father-in-law said so, it would be absolutely infeasible if I drove it away directly. I still want to give face.


    With care in mind, when he looked at his father-in-law, he was full of a smile, "I see. That''s it. I''ll arrange ChunZi to come here. Hu Mang, go and bring people out."


    "Yes, young master." Hu mang agreed and turned to leave. All he thought about was the look that Yang Chendong had lost to him. It seemed to remind himself of something. Considering the young master''s many differences in ChunZi, he soon regarded him as one of the mistresses. He made a decision, that is, tell ChunZi all the facts, at least let her have a psychological defense first. As for whether she was right or not It''s the princess of Japan. That''s not what he needs to consider at all.


    Hu mang left to find someone, and Yang Chendong waved. At that time, Yang Wu and others put a generous table here, and someone served tea and put four stools, a picture of waiting for guests here.


    On the surface, Yang Chendong welcomed the arrival of Hu Changning and others, but the hospitality outside the door fully showed his displeasure. That is, if you come uninvited, you don''t have to go into Chuang Tzu. It''s good to be here.


    As long as you can hand over people, it doesn''t matter whether you enter the village or not for Shi Heng and others. Yang Chendong''s past experience tells you that you''d better not provoke if you have nothing. Unless you are strong enough, you''d better hide if you can.


    Even though some things can''t be avoided, it''s best not to enter the villa. The three people sat down at the temporary table without any displeasure, drank tea comfortably, and could show the scene of talking and laughing.


    Yang Chendong kept a formula smile on his face, but the more it was, the more no one dared to underestimate him. Shi Heng has observed it secretly for several times. He found that the more he contacts with this person, the more he can''t see what this person is thinking. Facts have already proved that such a person is the most terrible. Even he couldn''t help thinking that if Hu Changning didn''t follow him today, he was afraid it would be impossible to let him hand over ChunZi. He couldn''t help feeling lucky that he had found such a good helper.


    In Yangjia college, ChunZi, who was still in class, was called out by Hu mang. She opened a pair of very beautiful eyes. Her eyes blinked and blinked. It seemed very confused, but her heart was like a drum being knocked by a heavy hammer. It was not as calm as the surface.


    Kimura Yoshida and IKEYAMA died. They were killed by themselves. Although there was no movement afterwards, ChunZi was always worried about being suspected. After all, she was the one who had been to the basement and knew that these two people existed. She doesn''t know if Yang Chendong also told others who was locked in the basement. If so, it should be done better. At least everyone is a suspected target. But if you tell yourself that you are alone, you really can''t escape.


    ChunZi looked innocent. Hu mang really had to say something more, because this was the young master''s hint. "Miss ChunZi, please come with me. There are many people outside the village who say they are looking for you and that you have another level of identity."


    With these words, Hu mang didn''t go to see ChunZi at all. From a certain point of view, he has recognized in his heart some abnormalities between her and the young master, that is, it is absolutely inviolable.


    Hu mang turned and took the lead, leaving ChunZi like lightning.


    Another level of identity? In fact, what she should have thought of long ago is that her existence in Japan''s high-level and upper class society is not a secret. Even though Kimura Yoshida and IKEYAMA will know her, others will also know. Can killing two people solve the problem?


    Now, people come to the door. What should she do? At the time of the war between Daming and Japan, her existence was originally a well used object. Even if she was the leader, such a person would not let go.


    "Hmm? Miss ChunZi, why don''t you go? Is it because you''re not feeling well?" Hu mang walked a few steps and found that no one came after him, so he turned back and asked with concern.


    "Ah, I''m just not feeling well." it seems that ChunZi suddenly covered his stomach and said, "Oh, I don''t know what''s going on? My stomach hurts a lot these days."


    "How painful? Does it matter? I''ll get you a doctor right away." Hu Mang''s face was nervous, but his eyes did imply appreciation. This woman is not stupid. At least she knows what it means to go downhill with a donkey.


    Outside Yangjiazhuang, after about a column of incense, Hu mang came out again.


    Shiheng and others immediately noticed that when this person appeared, he was not followed by other people. For a moment, they couldn''t help looking at Yang Chendong in doubt. There seemed to be a sense of questioning in their eyes.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong is lazy to see. He still sits there and drinks tea casually, completely ignoring the past.


    Hu Changning is his father-in-law. He will respect and must respect him. But this does not mean that you have to give in unconditionally when you encounter anything. This time, it''s enough to allow three people to drink tea here. At least I want someone from him. Hehe, that''s a fool''s dream.

 Chapter 290

    Obviously, Hu mang understood Yang Chendong''s meaning and came out alone.


    After a while, under the puzzled eyes of several people, Hu mang came to Yang Chendong and said in a voice that everyone could hear, "young master, miss ChunZi is ill and the doctor is treating her."


    "How could it be so coincidence?" before Yang Chendong could say anything, Ru Zhu, who heard on one side, stood up with a look of disbelief. Looking at that, he almost stretched out his hand to accuse Yang Chendong of lying.


    "What''s so clever? Being ill means being ill? Is it difficult to be false?" it''s just to deal with a eunuch. Although this person has a high status in the eunuch group, few people can put it in his eyes as Yang Chendong timely revealed his fangs. Therefore, to deal with Ru Zhu, he didn''t need to say anything at all. The tiger mang on one side took the words down and asked back with an unhappy face.


    Hu mang often appears around Yang Chendong. Anyone who knows Zhongdan Gong naturally knows this domestic slave. Seeing that a domestic slave dared to talk to himself like this, Ruzhu felt a great shame. "What are you? Dare to talk to me like this in your capacity?"


    "What''s his identity? My brother? It''s you, not even a normal person. Who let you show off here?" Yang Chendong, who had his normal face and peaceful eyes, suddenly raised his head and stared at you tightly with a questioning tone.


    The status of eunuchs in the Ming Dynasty is so high that few other dynasties can compare with it. Even in a certain period, the strength of the eunuch group was second only to the emperor and much higher than the ministers. This also makes some people arrogant and used to being superior to others. But now, someone has pointed out that their biggest weakness is the incompleteness of their body. How can you look good. "Zhong Dan Gong? What do you mean? Are you disdaining my father-in-law?"


    "OK, it''s OK to tell others that big talk. Don''t boast in the public face of your country." looking at your residence like a red eyed rooster, Yang Chendong didn''t answer after a very understatement, but looked at Hu Changning and said: "Father-in-law, miss ChunZi is ill. Naturally, she can''t come out to see guests. And this person is just an ordinary businessman in Japan. The so-called Princess identity is nonsense. I think this is the bite of Aoki Yougui before his death. It''s to make our internal discord. Don''t be raped by him. Let''s do it like this."


    It seems very casual, but in fact it has settled the matter. That is, Yang Chendong doesn''t believe that ChunZi is a princess of Japan. Others, whether you believe it or not, should treat it as if you believe it or not.


    "Well, even if Zhongdan Gong said so, I naturally believe it." Hu Changning certainly knew where his elbow turned. This time, he gave Shi Heng face. As for whether things can be done, that''s what he shouldn''t worry about.


    Hu Changning got up and looked like he was leaving. Looking at Ru Zhu, his teeth were itching. It was clear that Yang Chendong and Hu Changning were in collusion. He could only focus on Shi Heng and said, "Marquis Wuqing, look at this..."


    "Well, even if there is loyalty and courage to protect the public, Ben Hou naturally believes it. How disturbing this time." Shi Heng is a wise man. He gave in immediately after he knew that things could not be done. One is the loyal and courageous Duke of the Ming Dynasty, who is the eldest son of the Minister of rites who served the emperors of several dynasties. Which one can he easily move? Now his main task is to prepare troops to support the Tianjin guard. As long as this battle is won, he will establish his position and position in the army Strength. At that time, if he had the opportunity, he would have some strength to wrestle with Yang Chendong. What if he still gives way once?


    What''s more, if Miss ChunZi is really a princess of Japan, it''s a good thing to let Yang Chendong be around. It will be a cannon that will explode sooner or later.


    Shi Heng had his own careful thought and followed his words. You know it''s impossible to ask for something cheap. But he ran into a wall here today. He remembered the grievance in his heart. One day, he will return it. At that time, he will let Yang Chendong know that a eunuch like himself can''t offend.


    They left. They wanted to take ChunZi away, but because Yang Chendong played a rogue, they didn''t even see anyone. It seems that the thunder and rain are small. But that''s not the case. What Shi Heng said when he left is actually the sixth young master digging a pit.


    A sentence of loyalty and courage has already strained the relationship between Yang Chendong and ChunZi. If this person is really a Japanese princess, he will bear all the consequences.


    This seemingly unintentional sentence is actually a hidden blade. If it was someone else, it should be worried at this moment, but in Yang Chendong''s eyes, it is nothing at all.


    The reason why Shi Heng is not embarrassed with him now is that he wants to be stronger and then start. But he doesn''t know that with the passage of time, the expansion speed of the new Yang army is much higher than that of the Ming army. In other words, the longer the time passes, the greater the gap between the two sides will be.


    At that time, how can Yang Chendong be afraid of a Shi Heng? Not to mention, there is already an opportunity to clean him up. "Inform commander Gao that he must make good preparations in Tianjin and be sure to serve our governor comfortably."


    Of course, Hu mang knows what this comfortable means. Although Shi Heng seems to give Yang Chendong face on the surface, it''s just acting. He wants Zhongdan to ignore his existence and development. If you really want to save face, you shouldn''t bring people here today. Just send someone to ask and walk around. But they didn''t do so, instead they mobilized the public, which has proved that the other party has the heart of Yang Chendong as an opponent.


    More importantly, both sides will owe their credit to the army. Even so, where can they live in harmony?


    With rogue means, no one has seen that Shi Heng naturally can''t complete the fact that he has one more chip in his hand. But he was not discouraged, or he didn''t put much hope on ChunZi. In his opinion, the confrontation between the two armies was originally their own strength, including military strength, financial strength and national conditions. And these Daming should be much higher than the Japanese samurai from far away. That is, what''s so terrible. He just needs to be steady. Once he forms a glue and posture with the Japanese army, the final victory will belong to him.


    So after returning to the capital, Shi Heng didn''t show any displeasure. We are still preparing food and grass, military uniforms and weapons according to the previous plan, and making vows and mobilization for the 50000 troops who are about to travel.


    While Shi Heng was making all the preparations, Kaohsiung at Tianjin Wei port was also making preparations.


    Today is the day when Shi Heng and his army set out from the capital. Kaohsiung also received the order of the sixth young master to serve our governor well.


    This time, it was battalion commander Nie Tong who came to Tianjin Wei from the sea with Kaohsiung. In the temporary headquarters, a huge sand table is being placed, which completely shows the nearby landform, which is more conducive to see the situation and make more prepared military judgments.


    The sand table shows that the distance from the capital to Tianjin Wei is less than 300 miles, that is to say, if the army is fast enough, it can get here in just one day.


    Of course, the road was not developed in the Ming Dynasty. 50000 troops, mostly infantry, wanted to walk 300 miles in a day, which was still very laborious, even impossible for elite soldiers. However, Kaohsiung made a corresponding arrangement and called several battalion commanders and company commanders to discuss countermeasures.


    The new Yang army has a good tradition, that is, anyone has the right to make suggestions before the battle plan is set. But once the plan is decided, we can''t have other doubts. All we have to do is to implement it with all our strength.


    Today, as usual, everyone put forward their own suggestions.


    Led by battalion commander Nie Tong and two company commanders, the proposal was to make an ambush circle in Langfang between the capital and Tianjin Wei, first give a major blow to the opponent and demoralize him.


    Langfang is only more than 40 kilometers away from the capital and more than 60 kilometers away from Tianjin Wei. It is closely connected with the two places, making it have a unique position. It is also the only place for the capital to reach Tianjin Wei. Nie Tong and others chose the place for the first battle here. It can be seen that they used their hearts.


    But Kaohsiung has given up on this plan. In his words, even though everyone can see that Langfang is such an important place, how can Shi Heng not know and easily get into this trap?


    If we can''t set up an ambush in Langfang, Nie Tong asked, "commander Gao, are we going to work hard with the Daming army in Tianjin? The sixth young master said that in order not to reveal our true identity, we''d better not use firearms in this battle. Then we only have more than 2000 people. Are we the opponent of the 50000 Daming army?"


    "Who says we can''t win without firearms? Who says we can only fight them in Tianjin? Have you forgotten the sparrow tactics taught by the sixth young master?" Kaohsiung smiled, as if he had a plan in mind.


    Sparrow warfare is a guerrilla warfare method commonly used by Chinese militia to defeat the strong with the weak. Militiamen form combat groups, which come and go, gather and disperse, and are active and flexible. Strike the enemy in a mysterious way.


    During the war of resistance against Japan, the militia in the Anti Japanese base areas, sometimes in twos and threes, sometimes in groups, haunted in the mountains, dense forests, narrow valleys, passes, tunnels, dark holes and green gauze tents. Like sparrows pecking at food, they shot one shot in the East and one shot in the west, missed the enemy, took advantage of the gap, seized the enemy and fought fiercely.

 Chapter 291

    When the enemy counterattacked, he immediately withdrew and hid without a trace. When the enemy retreated, they roared, gunfire everywhere and killing everywhere. The enemy will not be able to fight and catch up, and will fall into a state of eating and eating well, sleeping soundly, restlessness and embarrassment.


    To sum up, there are three points: attack, ambush and interception.


    "Sparrow tactics?" Nie Tong and the company commanders were shocked when they heard that under the sparrow battle, the Ming army was divided and thrown around.


    "Yes, it''s Sparrow warfare," Kaohsiung said in a decisive tone. Then he pointed to the sand table and continued to say: "We can''t use a lot of firearms in this war, which means that our most advantageous side has been suppressed. Next, we can only use sneak attack and harassment to win more with less. Fortunately, our cold front soldiers are elite enough, and they are one in a hundred or even one in a thousand. Even the two thousand auxiliary soldiers accompanying us have higher personal strength than the elite of Daming Some. As long as we break up the whole into parts by taking the old lead, one cold front and five auxiliary soldiers, and carry out small attacks, we can create a sense of soldiers everywhere for the enemy. When they are tired, we will suddenly gather in one place and have a big encirclement and annihilation war. This battle can be decided. "


    Kaohsiung looked serious, but his eyes were full of excitement. After saying this, he looked at Nie Tong and others and said, "in this war, we should tell the sixth young master and all the officers, soldiers and people in the city that we can not only become sea dragons, but also become land tigers."


    "Yes, we are not only sea dragons, but also land tigers." Nie Tong and others stood in awe and shouted excitedly.


    Under the leadership of Kaohsiung, the strategic approach has been decided, and the next time is the redistribution of personnel. In order to achieve the effect of soldiers everywhere, 400 cold fronts take classes as units, the first class has 10 people, and with 50 auxiliary soldiers, such a small team has 60 troops. This can not only hide themselves well, but also attack on a small scale, At the same time, it also has the effect of military training. Presumably, after this war, some auxiliary soldiers have the opportunity to assess and enter the cold front.


    Exactly 24000 people were divided into 40 teams. One day later, they disappeared in Tianjin Wei and hid in the vast ocean of the people.


    According to the meaning of Kaohsiung, this time they not only want to attack the Ming army, but also abduct a large number of people. With the rapid development of chixian City, the city is the same day by day. To maintain this speed, they need a lot of manpower, even the elderly and children.


    With this sparrow tactics, the soldiers can go deep into the people, encourage them, take more people living in poverty into the city, and make efforts and contributions to the development of the city and their own better tomorrow.


    Sparrow tactics began to be implemented. More than 2000 cold fronts, like leaves blown by a strong wind, disappeared in place overnight. But governor Shi Heng, who was cautiously heading to Tianjin Wei, did not know about all this.


    Not only that, but as Kaohsiung expected, it was moving steadily forward. Originally, it was less than 300 miles. It was supposed to be a day and a half at most. But now two days have passed, and the army is still searching outside Langfang.


    Shi Heng thought that if he were himself, he would ambush the army here. Therefore, when he entered Langfang, 50000 troops became very careful. They searched villages one by one and stayed here for only two days. The facts proved that there were no existing enemies here.


    "Hehe, it seems that the Japanese army is afraid. Well, it can order the army to speed up its progress. It will enter Tianjin Wei one day earlier to eliminate these alien races. The emperor is still waiting for our good news." There was no danger in Langfang. Shi Heng was cautious and became much bolder. He thought that the Japanese army was not familiar with the terrain and did not dare to fight. This enlarged his courage and ordered the army to accelerate and go straight to the destination Tianjin Wei.


    But it was this big step that one after another accidents began to appear. Originally, I was going to have a good rest for one night and kill Tianjin Wei tomorrow, but on the night of camping in the field, the whole military camp was attacked from all directions.


    Fire crossbow attack from a distance, short bow attack... In just one night, more than 5000 Ming troops lost their resting place, of which about 2000 soldiers were injured to varying degrees. According to the final summary data, at least seven or eight strongholds were attacked, that is, at least seven or eight enemies launched sneak attacks on them tonight.


    "How can there be so many? How many people are there in the Japanese army?" Shi Heng''s eyebrows had long been screwed together looking at the summarized war report.


    Due to the influence of darkness, the Daming army could not recognize the number of enemies. It just heard bursts of cries of killing from all directions. The timid soldiers who had long been too cautious began to retreat when they heard the cry. Where was there time to recognize the number of enemies and what kind of weapons they were holding?


    Without specific war reports, Shi Heng could not make accurate judgment, which also led him to find a better solution to the immediate raid. The only thing he could do was to shrink the army and guard carefully.


    But this was a passive defense, which not only greatly delayed the marching speed, but also shocked the morale of the army.


    But for these mysterious opponents, Shi Heng has no good solution. You send a large group of people out to encircle and suppress. You can''t be found at all. It can only be a waste of people and money. If a small group of troops are sent, they often have no return, or they return from heavy losses. A small group of lucky people came back and claimed that their opponents seemed to be everywhere and endless.


    After staying outside Langfang for two days, the number of attacks reached more than 60 times, that is to say, each of Kaohsiung''s 40 small branches shot at least once, and more than half shot more than twice.


    Under so many attacks, the result was that the Ming army lost nearly 10000 troops, most of them were injured, and even one tenth of them were killed.


    The war damage is not small. After all, one-fifth of the troops have been lost without seeing the opponent. I can''t imagine what will happen if it is face-to-face? Naturally, there are reasons why most of the Ming army are recruits, have not been on the battlefield and have no battlefield experience, but the important factor is the flexibility, rapidity and concealment of sparrow warfare. The feeling that is everywhere and you can''t touch it is really annoying.


    "We can''t wait here. We''re going to Tianjin Wei. The order goes on. The army goes out, end to end, and sets out in a long snake array, but one is attacked, and the other departments don''t need to ask for self support." Shi Henge''s head is dizzy, and his tone is full of a trace of helplessness and a trace of depression.


    Hearing the military order, the subordinate department asked with a trace of hesitation, "governor, how to deal with the wounded? Many of them have leg injuries. I''m afraid they won''t be able to follow the army for a while and a half."


    "They... All stay, and send a team of 500 people to protect their safety and send them back to the capital." a cruel decision flashed in Shi Heng''s eyes. This is the case on the battlefield. Once you are injured and inconvenient to move, it is a cumbersome existence. People like this will naturally face being abandoned.


    The military order was issued. After leaving nearly 10000 troops, the army of 50000 people left Langfang and went straight to Tianjin Wei dozens of kilometers away.


    Just as Shiheng''s army set out, battalion commander Nie Tong followed up with 20 teams. Kaohsiung did not follow, but took other teams like tigers and wolves to rush at the more than 10000 wounded left behind.


    These injured Ming troops are like supporting their hind legs in Shi Heng''s eyes, but in Leng Feng''s eyes, they are really like babies. If we say what is lacking most in the red inlaid city now, I''m afraid it''s young men, and these people who are only injured in their legs and have difficulty in moving for a while have become popular goods.


    In order to get ready to quickly take over the wounded of the Ming army, Kaohsiung finally lit its sword. Each elite cold front has super combat ability. More than 1000 auxiliary soldiers who have also undergone strict training suddenly surrounded the Ming army like a phantom.


    Although it was a small encirclement, it was only a wave of attack that pierced the uniforms of the 500 people escorted. When the advanced firearms were completely taken out, the wounded Ming army soon compromised. Naturally, there are reasons for their fear of firearms, but they also have their yearning for mercenaries. Even many people have long thought that they can learn more about mercenaries and join them. It''s just that I haven''t had a chance.


    Now the opportunity is emerging, and many people are secretly happy that this is a chance given by God. So that when some of the wounded wanted to resist, they were robbed of their weapons by other Ming troops. According to these people, the opportunity that they couldn''t ask for appeared. How could they refuse?


    The operation of closing up the wounded soldiers was very smooth, which was beyond Kaohsiung''s imagination. At the moment, he finally knew that the work of the sixth young master in the capital for more than a year had not been in vain. While he was happy, he also carefully issued a military order, that is, we must not let a Ming army leave the team. At least now, the news that mercenaries appear here must not be spread.


    More than a thousand people wanted to gather nearly 10000 wounded soldiers, which seemed impossible, but with the help of more wounded soldiers of the Ming army who had an infinite liking for mercenaries, the move was unexpectedly smooth.

 Chapter 292

    Besides, Shi Heng took 40000 troops out of Langfang. When he came to a wilderness, he was attacked all the time like a living target. There is a short bow near and a long bow far away. When he sent limited cavalry to pursue him, the other party slipped faster than the rabbit.


    The tactics of disturbing him when you go, stopping him, and chasing him make Shi Heng''s mouth blister. It''s really inexhaustible, but there''s no better way.


    Originally, the army could arrive in half a day on the road of dozens of kilometers, but it took more than a day until it came to Tianjin Wei in the evening of the next day. As soon as he entered here, the scene he saw gave Shi Heng a feeling of being played and cheated.


    The Ming army is still standing guard at the Acropolis gate of Tianjin. The people in the city walk as usual and in good order.


    Where is the slightest bit of being attacked and looking like rescue? Shi Heng, who couldn''t understand what was going on, sent someone to call the Baihu officials guarding the city. Then he learned that the Japanese samurai had suddenly disappeared as early as four days ago. As for where they had gone, they didn''t know. On this matter, they also sent express horses to inform the capital.


    It''s just obvious that the fast horse must have had an accident. Otherwise, it''s impossible to miss governor Shiheng who is rushing here.


    "Ran away? Disappeared?" Shi Heng didn''t think about why he didn''t meet the fast horse passing the news all the way. Now he thought about why these Japanese warriors would disappear. Could they really escape from heaven?


    "Have you searched in the city?" that is, he has entered the Tianjin guard and ensured the safety here. Then his job has been successfully completed. Next, he will consider how to expand the war results. At least catch some Japanese samurai, preferably alive, and can take them back to the capital to offer prisoners. In this way, his position in the army will be more stable.


    "This... No." the garrison officer shook his head in embarrassment. In fact, with this strength in his hands, he did not dare to do such things. He was naturally happy that the Japanese army did not appear. How could he take the initiative to look for it?


    "Waste." listening to the answer of the hundred officials, Shi Heng naturally looked unhappy. Then he ordered to take over the urban defense as the governor and asked the whole city to search and arrest from tomorrow morning. He didn''t believe that the Japanese army would withdraw so clean. He always had to leave some people to inquire about the news. As long as he could catch them, it would be a great achievement.


    Because of the arrival of Shi Heng, Tianjin Wei became more chaotic. The people in the city who had just stopped for a few days found that the reinforcements of the Ming Dynasty rushed into the people''s homes, into the shops next to the streets, into the houses and pillars of each government.


    It should be said that the Ming army was holding a stomach fire. People always sneak up on me all the way. Now I finally have a chance to vent my anger. I can''t be polite. At present, I won''t let go of any suspicious place in the city. People who are wrongly caught and wrongly caught fill the whole cell at once.


    This naturally makes people''s hearts disordered. It is common for old people and children to be bullied, women to be bullied, and adult men to be wrongly caught as spies. There is a miasma and chaos in the city.


    These Ming troops are new to the army and have not undergone systematic training. Even in terms of military discipline, their self-discipline is very poor. Now we can openly do some things that we didn''t dare to do before. One by one, it seems like a competition to see who robbed more women, who bullied more people, and who extorted more money.


    Most of them were sent to governor Shiheng. As a general in charge of the army, the people below will not give less benefits. Looking at the mountains of silver that soon piled up, Shi Heng, who wanted to say something to restrain his men, simply closed his mouth.


    If you want the soldiers to work for themselves, you must promise them benefits. As long as they are obedient and obedient to themselves, they will turn a blind eye to some small mistakes.


    Under the wanton search, let alone gain, some Japanese descendants who originally lived here were caught, and then they were tortured as spies of the Japanese army. Finally, they were tortured. He would say what you asked him to say.


    These real Japanese who hid when Tianjin Wei was attacked by the so-called Japanese army became scapegoats at this moment, and finally caught more than 300 people. Their cases were pushed in front of Shi Heng.


    With the harvest, Shi Heng''s face finally looked much better. Thinking that the emperor in the capital should be waiting for good news, he wrote a letter in person and wrote down his harvest. For example, he came from the capital and fought dozens of big and small battles with the Japanese army. Finally, he successfully killed more than 10000 people, captured more than 300, and lost more than 10000 people in his own army.


    The written war report can also be said to be an application form. He arranged to send it to the capital by express horse, and he continued to do power and blessing in Tianjin Weizhong, waiting for the emperor''s reward, and then found a suitable time to return to the capital as a meritorious hero.


    Although the "Japanese army" was not found, the silence in recent days gave Shi Heng the idea that all the enemies fled. In addition, this time he was stationed in the city and was not afraid of the other party''s small sneak attack. I think there must be no chance. These Japanese troops with food and accommodation problems should retreat at sea.


    After all, he is a teacher from far away. He can''t stay in a foreign country without enough supplies. In order to allow these Japanese troops to withdraw, Shi Heng even deliberately ignored the defense line at the port outside the city, but sent less than 100 Ming army soldiers there, and ordered that once the Japanese army was found, don''t shake it, but retreat. Just watch from a distance and report back what happened.


    On the night after Shi Heng entered the Tianjin guard, the "Japanese army" did appear. The mighty team could not hide. As soon as they appeared, they were found. The hundred Ming army was very obedient and retreated quickly. They saw tens of thousands of people enter the port and then leave in a sea boat that didn''t know when to appear.


    The "Japanese army" withdrew. Shi Heng was naturally delighted when he learned the news. Although the process of this battle and the difficulty and complexity of the battle were so difficult that he could not really destroy his opponent once from beginning to end, the result was good. They withdrew, and even if their mission was completed, they could finally hand over to the emperor.


    Filled with joy, Shi Heng immediately asked people to write a good report. He wanted to tell the emperor and all the officials in the court the good news at the first time. At the same time, he also wanted to take this opportunity to publicize his achievements and take the opportunity to ask for some benefits.


    Daming, it is not only the loyalty and courage guild that fights, but also Shi Heng.


    Soldiers were sent to pull the more than 300 real Japanese people stationed in Daming in prison cars, and thousands of soldiers returned to the capital. According to Shi Heng''s meaning, every place he went, he had to publicize it in a big way, as if he was afraid that others would not know what he did.


    The good news went ahead. Kaohsiung was not blocked. The road was smooth. Only that night, the news entered the capital. After Zhu Qiyu, the emperor of the Imperial Palace, learned the news, it was naturally Long Yan Dayue who applauded the case.


    This time, governor Shiheng defeated the Japanese army, which means more than winning a war. More importantly, through this battle, as the emperor, he also won the reputation of knowing and employing people. It has greatly consolidated his imperial position. What''s more, it can greatly weaken the influence of Zhongdan Gong in the army and the hearts of the people. If one day, he will stabilize everything and won''t have so many concerns when he wants to fight against meritorious officials.


    After hearing the news, the ministers were both happy and sad.


    Naturally, the happy ones were those who supported emperor Daizong and made friends with governor Shiheng. This has been the case in all dynasties. Only when the army stabilizes first can we do other things, have the confidence to do them, and do better.


    There are not many sad ministers, only a few. For example, explain Hu Zhen, the Minister of rites, he Wenyuan, the left servant, Wang Zhi, the Minister of officials, and Xu Youzhen, the left servant of the Ministry of punishment.


    They are either bright or facing Yang Chendong in their hearts. It was originally thought that the Japanese army''s invasion at sea was not so easy to solve, and even had to be loyal and courageous in the end. But now, Shi Heng has caught him. In this way, I''m afraid Yang Chendong''s influence will be greatly weakened. Even in the next step, when he wants to move this person, he can have much less concerns.


    Although Yang Chendong did nothing, he handed over all his military power after defeating vara. He honestly stayed in Yang family village and taught and educated people. Even the capital rarely came. However, he has always had a great influence in the army and in the hearts of the people. The name of the military God resounds through thousands of miles. It seems that as long as he makes a move, nothing can not be solved.


    Now there is a substitute, no wonder people who care about him are so anxious.


    Compared with other people''s worries, Yang Chendong is much indifferent. When he learned the good news from Shi Heng ahead, he still looked as usual and stood in the main hall room watching Hu Yan, Qiao Yin, Xiang Niangzi and seven sisters playing mahjong there.


    Shenxianju still has many programs to arrange. Snow lady stays there. Yang duo, the seventh sister, takes the place and joins in a game.


    Even if the seventh sister doesn''t come out as a substitute, there are still some backup players. For example, ChunZi!


    Just like now, although there are enough people, she still sits on the side honestly and brings everyone tea and water from time to time. She looks very clever.

 Chapter 293

    Since Shi Heng and others came to Yangjiazhuang and were rejected by Yang Chendong, ChunZi recognized a fact. That is, in the next days, unless she can safely return to Japan, otherwise she must get Yang Chendong''s protection.


    This fact immediately changed ChunZi''s mentality. Originally, the idea of equal dialogue has long been left out of the nine night cloud. Now it seems to have become a sensible maid. It gives people the feeling of how clever it is.


    ChunZi shows this obedient side very well. Where Yang Chendong often appears most often, she is left behind. In doing so, you can please both Yang Chendong and several ladies. In Yangjiazhuang these days, ChunZi can see that not many people can affect this dongshuai, but several ladies seem to be able to do it. In this way, she completely put down her body frame and tried her best to please.


    ChunZi is young and looks very beautiful. Yang Chendong seems to take good care of him in the past. On this point, first lady Hu Yan and second lady Qiao Yin have communicated for a long time.


    Marrying Yang Chendong is tantamount to falling into a happy nest. These are not only reflected in food and clothing, but also in thinking and thinking.


    For example, after marrying Yang Chendong, you don''t have to be like other women. When you have nothing to do, you don''t go out of the door and don''t step in the second door. Usually, you just stay in your own small yard and wait for your husband to teach your children. This way of doing things, I don''t know how many talented women''s aspirations have been lost, and finally let them become mediocre and ordinary.


    This may also be a sorrow for women in a patriarchal society. Destined to be a male appendage and dependency. Most of them are the kind of people who don''t know how to live without a husband.


    All this, in Yang Chendong''s eyes, is not the same thing at all. You become Mrs. Yang, and it doesn''t delay you from doing other things. On the contrary, as long as you are willing to do anything, you can get 100% support. Even if you want to go out and spend money indiscriminately, no one will stop, let alone say anything, without the supervision and questioning of your mother-in-law.


    In today''s words, this is an absolute liberal. No one destroys what you should do or shouldn''t do after you get married. No one interferes with your freedom. No one even asks when to have children. Even now, it is what many women expect.


    After all, people like freedom. Wouldn''t it be better to play and see more while they are young?


    Speaking of having children, none of the four wives is pregnant so far, which also means that Yang Chendong deliberately does it.


    Including Hu Yan, who is now under the age of 20, this is definitely a little girl in today''s society. Yang Chendong thought it was too early to have a child at such a young age. I remember he once read a book by accident, saying that a woman''s age from 22 to 27 was the best age for childbirth. Even for the sake of the health of several wives, he decided to wait.


    Yang Chendong gave several ladies enough freedom and love. In return, they will naturally think of their husband everywhere. It was like ChunZi''s business. After discussing with qiaoyin, Hu Yan decided to help them. They could see that there were feelings between the two people.


    Of course, no woman wants to share her favorite man with others. Only in the society at that time, it was normal for men to marry three wives and four concubines. Some even didn''t know how many outer rooms there were outside, which led to family discord. Even there were many people who were bringing disaster to Xiao Qiang.


    But these, in Yang Chendong''s eyes, do not seem to be a problem. Because he has enough ability to care for every lady. This ability refers not only to financial, power, but also physical. In the evening, he is often lively, Hu Yan and Qi Li are sometimes unable to parry, which may be related to his modern brain and ancient body. In this regard, sometimes Yang Chendong is thinking, has he gone through something he doesn''t know, resulting in physical variation, so that he can be so powerful?


    Naturally. If you are a man, there is no one who doesn''t want to become powerful in this regard. After all, the result is good. If you can''t find the reason, Yang Chendong won''t explore more.


    It is precisely because Yang Chendong has done too well in any aspect. After discussing with qiaoyin, Hu Yan decided to pull ChunZi over as a sister. Just because some things can''t be said directly, otherwise, it''s easy to self defeating. It was only slowly that they allowed ChunZi to enter the main hall and watch them play mahjong, which gave them a chance to slowly integrate into the collective.


    When ChunZi gets this opportunity, he should naturally cherish it. It was also after entering here that she saw more deeply the different places of Yang Chendong. Her love for several wives and concern for the seven sisters made him more tender in ChunZi''s heart.


    ChunZi even has an idea. It seems that it is not a bad thing to marry Yang Chendong. It seems that he is very kind to his wives and doesn''t mean to treat them differently. Several times, she saw the playful appearance of the small second wife Qiao Yin and the big wife Hu Yan. Only this scene will never appear and exist in other big families.


    It is precisely because of the slow integration that Yang Chendong''s impression is getting better and better. ChunZi believes that men should be like this, that is, they should have both iron and blood and tenderness. Even if you want to do things fruitlessly, you should also have enough patience to get along with your relatives.


    In these aspects, it seems that Yang Chendong has done well and is impeccable.


    Mahjong is still going on, but it''s not good for several people to focus on it. It was at this moment that Hu mang quietly came in outside the door and threw a message in Yang Chendong''s eyes.


    "Let''s talk here. There is no outsider." Yang Chendong saw that Hu mang "finally" appeared. He glanced gently at the corner of his mouth and showed an unknown smile. Even Yu Guang intentionally or unintentionally swept over ChunZi, who was worried there.


    The young master asked him to say that it was not a shameful thing. After a little hesitation, Hu mang bowed his head and hugged his fist and said respectfully, "young master, there are war reports ahead. Governor Shi Heng led his army to defeat the Japanese army and has driven them back to the sea."


    "Pa!" a plate full of melon seeds and peanuts suddenly fell to the ground. Needless to say, all this is naturally ChunZi''s masterpiece.


    As a princess of the Japanese royal family, she is naturally more concerned about the war ahead than others. Now that you know the truth, how can you not panic?


    The fruit tray that suddenly fell to the ground happened to be at Hu Yan''s feet. Without any hesitation, she bent over to help clean up. While cleaning up, she said angrily to Yang Chendong: "LIULANG, knowing that we are playing cards here, she is still spoiling our fun. Go to the study and say OK."


    "Madam has a life, so I have to obey it." Yang Chendong smiled and joked, and then strode away from here. He didn''t look at ChunZi more from beginning to end. It seems that the gaffe just now didn''t happen.


    In the main hall, ChunZi was in a hurry to clean up the mess on the ground. The comforting voice of several women from Hu Yan sounded, and Yang duo, the seventh sister, also spoke to the effect that war was originally a man''s thing. We don''t need to worry so much.


    Several women don''t know ChunZi''s identity. It''s not wrong to say so. For this reason, ChunZi kept thanking him, but he was thinking that the Japanese army was defeated, and he didn''t know whether it would have any impact on his father and Emperor? What else can she do. Although she didn''t know about the troop dispatch this time, as a princess of Japan, of course, she still hopes that her country can win.


    In the study, Hu mang told the details heard by the Security Bureau, and even told the reactions of some courtiers. For example, Dong Chunhua, the left Deputy censor of the censor station, even asked people to set off firecrackers at home. LV GUI, the commander of the royal guards, asked a large group of subordinates to pack a restaurant to celebrate yunyun.


    "Don''t worry about that. Some people always like to be happy to be sad." for these things, Yang Chendong waved at will and put them aside. Then, after pondering for several interest, he said, "in this way, arrange the Yang newspaper to arrange the typesetting immediately, spread the news of the great victory in front of Shi Heng, and let the people in the place where Yang newspaper is located know about it."


    "Yang Bao? Spread news?" at this moment, Hu mang stared at the big eyes and looked puzzled. He really couldn''t figure out why the young master wanted to challenge and encourage Shi Heng.


    "Hehe, if you want a person to fall hard enough, you must hold him high enough first, right?" it seemed to explain, and it seemed that the voice of instruction came out of Yang Chendong''s mouth.


    "Oh, help me! I see, young master." Hu mang suddenly realized. As one of Yang Chendong''s most trusted people, he knew that it was not the main force of Kaohsiung who really left at sea, but the more than 10000 captured Ming army. In other words, they did not leave Kaohsiung, but created a false image. However, under the joy of victory, Shi Heng, who urgently needed a victory, and even Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu, who also needed victory, seemed to ignore the wounded soldiers.


    Even if the other party reveals his flaws, Yang Chendong will certainly not let go and spread the victory. Once the final result is not like this, the slap will be loud enough. At that time, no matter Shi Heng or emperor Daizong, the expression on his face must be very wonderful.


    ......


    More than ten thousand wounded soldiers suddenly disappeared. The news of the victory was ignored at the next time. But the fact is the fact. It doesn''t happen because you don''t want to see it.


    Yiming, the Minister of the Ministry of war, rushed into the depths of the palace at the end of the early morning the next day and saw Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu, whose face was still shrouded in joy.

 Chapter 294

    "Long live the emperor." as soon as he knelt down, Yiming presented a memorial that his men had just handed to him. From beginning to end, he did not dare to look up at the emperor''s face.


    "Why does Yi Aiqing want to do this big gift? Straighten out quickly." Zhu Qiyu was in a good mood, so that his attitude towards Yiming was much kinder than usual. But when he saw the other party kneeling down, he was still startled. The Ming Dynasty paid attention to governing the world with literati and officials. Unless they were guilty, there was no need to kneel down and worship when they met alone.


    The eunuch manager Jin Ying, who also felt that the atmosphere was wrong, went down the steps, received the memorial sent by Yi Ming and transferred it to Zhu Qiyu.


    Zhu Qiyu, who took over the memorial, already had some changes in his face. "I don''t know what Memorial made Yi Aiqing so anxious..." it seemed to cheer herself up. When I said this, the memorial was also opened, and then I saw a great change on the face of the young emperor Daizong.


    The memorial wrote that more than 10000 wounded soldiers of the Ming army who should have returned to the capital the day before yesterday suddenly disappeared. They were all wounded on the way from the capital to Tianjin Wei. Originally, they returned to the capital from outside Langfang under the order of governor Shi Heng. However, there is no news until now. In order to confirm the news, the Ministry of war has sent five groups of fast horse scouts to look for it, but there is still no news, so it wrote a memorial and sent it to the Shangshu Yiming.


    After Yiming got this conclusion, where dare he neglect it, he hurriedly went into the palace to meet the saint. At this time, his head was very low. He knew what this meant, how bad the situation would be, how heavy his dereliction of duty was, and how dare he look up at Zhu Qiyu''s eyes at this moment.


    "Pa!" the memorials flew down from Jinluan hall and hit Yiming''s head. Then Zhu Qiyu roared, "what''s the matter? More than 10000 wounded people, even 10000 pigs, can''t be so silent? Give me an explanation."


    Zhu Qiyu''s temper has always been good, and he seldom loses his temper in front of his ministers. But now, he has to get angry. If the memorial is true, it is likely that the Japanese army has not disappeared, but should have been close to the capital. In other words, the second capital defense war is likely to start.


    His head was very low, and he scolded Shi Heng from head to foot. If it were not for this person''s great achievements, the military department would not be careless. Now, nearly ten thousand wounded disappeared out of thin air. The blame fell on the army and on themselves.


    Listening to the emperor''s question, Yiming wanted to look up and say something several times, but he didn''t speak in the end. He has no way to explain such a thing. A forced excuse will only make the emperor''s anger more victorious.


    "Find! Spread out all the people for me. We must find these wounded soldiers. In addition... Inform the military and Horse Department of the five cities to guard against the gate of the capital in order to prevent accidents." Zhu Qiyu said and closed his eyes. He had a bad hunch that the so-called Shi Heng Dasheng might not be so real. He was likely to be fooled.


    Like an amnesty, Yiming repeatedly promised, and then climbed down and withdrew from the hall. After he left the palace, the whole Scout camp of the military headquarters was busy, but all the scouts at home who could move were scattered out.


    Not only the military headquarters, Yiming also ordered Jin Ying to ask the royal guards and East Hall spies to go out to find people. These people are best at finding clues from clues.


    At present, the people of the military headquarters, East Hall and royal guards are busy. With the joint efforts of the three parties, a new discovery was made in the afternoon. Hundreds of bodies burned by the Ming army were found in a low-lying land next to the official road in the direction of the capital to Langfang. It was confirmed that it should be under governor Shiheng. They escorted more than 300 Japanese "prisoners of war" back to the capital to offer prisoners, but unexpectedly, some people died here.


    Needless to say, Yang Chendong sent someone to do it.


    His purpose this time is not only to create tension before the war, but also to consolidate his position and influence. At the same time, we should also take the opportunity to provoke a war between Daming and Japan.


    Under the influence of Daming''s common behavior and their belief in Confucianism, it would be more difficult for them to take the initiative to fight than to ascend to heaven. Yang Chendong''s ambition is to let the Han people all over the world stand at the peak of the world and let the Han people all over the world get the greatest respect and dignity. Naturally, Japan, which is very close, has long been drawn in the sketch of war.


    I just really want to wait until the cold front takes shape and has enough people and huge combat effectiveness. I don''t know how long it will take. Yang Chendong, who has always thought of seizing the day, thought of this method. He first tried to explore the country of Japan to see what strength they have. At the same time, he just weakened their strength and laid a solid foundation for future expedition.


    In order to achieve this goal, more than 300 Japanese businessmen and people stationed in Daming must release a group and let them return to Japan to publicize things. Naturally, these people will not be allowed to become so-called prisoners of war and return to the capital of Daming.


    This is the battle of robbery and interception. Originally thinking of winning the war without blood, the most is to let some Ming troops suffer minor injuries and temporarily lose their combat power, that is. Unexpectedly, some of the Ming troops in charge of the escort were Shi Heng''s own soldiers. They dared to fight to the death. Helpless, Kaohsiung took the heart to kill and dealt with all its diehards here. In the case of modern firearms attack, the so-called elite and personal soldiers are no different from paper paste.


    After cleaning up the war and inserting bows and arrows into the holes of his original body, he was unwilling to light another fire. After he was destroyed, Kaohsiung ordered people to send these people of Japan to the sea and told them that this time it was mercenaries who helped them.


    Kaohsiung will not miss such an opportunity when it should show goodwill, so it will be much easier to accept Japanese warships in the future.


    After the scene was discovered, the news quickly flew back to the capital. At the moment, due to the reason of Yang Bao, ordinary people also know the news of the victory in front of governor Shiheng. They are talking happily and looking happy. Suddenly, the twelve gates of the capital were closed in advance, claiming that Japanese spies had entered the capital and needed to be rounded up.


    However, the following large-scale siege did not appear. On the contrary, there were many Ming troops under the city wall, and the soldiers of the five City Corps and horses could be seen everywhere in the streets of the city.


    The atmosphere in the capital suddenly became tense. All this came from Zhu Qiyu''s imperial order. After learning that the Japanese prisoners of war were indeed robbed, Zhu Qiyu, who had been worried since he became emperor, ordered to step up the urban defense of the capital. At the same time, he also ordered a quick horse out of the city and informed governor Shi Heng that once the situation of Tianjin Wei was stable, he should quickly return to Beijing to preside over the overall situation.


    Shi Heng is the governor of the army. He is in charge of the army. He is also a veteran. Zhu Qiyu is really worried if he doesn''t come back to guard.


    The fast horse galloped all the way. It took one night and came to Tianjin Wei early the next morning. At this time, Shi Heng''s army was making breakfast and it was not time to fire. The governor saw the herald sent by the Military Ministry.


    "What? There are remnants of the Japanese army, which may endanger the safety of the capital?" Shi Heng just put on a coat and came to the main hall. He was so surprised by the news.


    "Yes, governor. This is the emperor''s will." the herald nodded and agreed. At the same time, he took out an imperial decree from his arms and respectfully sent it to Shi Heng.


    This is not an imperial edict, but it is a letter written by Zhu Qiyu. It is written with the urgent words that the capital is in danger and Wangdu governor will return to the capital to preside over the overall situation of urban defense.


    The urgency of tone and the sincerity of language have shaped Shi Heng into a national pillar like existence.


    Shi Heng was very excited when he looked at the secret letter from the emperor''s confidant. This is the emperor''s trust and reliance. He didn''t blame himself for making some mistakes. His words are so sincere. How can he not do his best. That is, what I didn''t say is, of course, to return to the capital immediately. As for the defense of Tianjin Wei, don''t say that it seems stable here. Even if there is still instability, he can''t care so much. Where is more important than the emperor''s trust? Now he just wants to put on his wings and fly back.


    In this eagerness, Shi Heng ordered the whole army to have breakfast quickly. Half an hour later, the army gathered, leaving 2000 people to guard the Tianjin guard, and the other troops returned to the capital to serve the king with themselves.


    The order was given before breakfast was ready. The kitchen leaders quickly increased their firepower and dealt with the meal. Even so, many soldiers still didn''t have enough to eat. After only dealing with two people, they set out on the road. Yu Tianwei went straight to the capital and returned.


    Shi Heng was eager and wanted to show his loyalty by this matter in order to get more trust from emperor Daizong. But he ignored one thing, that is, safety along the way.


    In other words, more than 10000 "Japanese troops" have walked on Tianjin port, which makes Shi Heng relax his vigilance and think that even if there are residual enemies, there will not be too many. This is all the way, only considering the speed of the March, while ignoring the due team formation and defense.


    In order to let Zhu Qiyu see his loyalty, Shi Heng took 3000 cavalry one step ahead, left the army far behind and went straight to the capital. He also thought that after receiving the war report in the morning, he could enter the capital in the afternoon. How happy the emperor would be. Under the great joy of Long Yan, everything he paid was worth it.

 Chapter 295

    Shi Heng, who should have been in the Chinese army, became a forward general and repeatedly ordered the infantry to keep up, which suffered more than 30000 other ordinary soldiers. Without a good horse, how can two legs be four legged opponents? In this way, the distance between the two sides is getting farther and farther. Not only that, even the infantry team is also very long, so that some soldiers have almost arrived in Langfang, and some soldiers have just come out of the Tianjin guard.


    Such a long dragon army has too many weaknesses. As many as Kaohsiung, it can quickly find several huge loopholes.


    Having a loophole is tantamount to giving an opportunity. Kaohsiung is not polite. Commander Gao, who has integrated the army, fell from the sky with cold front and auxiliary soldiers, and knocked on the head of the Ming army like a drinking stick


    At the gate of the capital, Yiming, the Minister of the Ministry of war, and Chen Guan, the eunuch with the palm print of the Royal Horse supervisor, supervised the eunuch Ru Zhu and others to stand on the gate, looking eagerly into the distance.


    Finally, the smoke and dust flew up, and the cavalry in the distance was faintly visible.


    "Come, come." Yiming saw the cavalry with the Daming flag appear. His face was loose and his whole body was soft. After a night of anxious waiting, Shi Heng finally came back. In this way, he can finally take off the burden in his heart. Next, even if there is a crisis, there is a tall man who can bear it.


    It was indeed 3000 cavalry led by governor Shiheng. Because they rushed to the front, they were not disturbed all the way, and were able to appear safely and smoothly at the gate of the capital. His arrival was also warmly received by people led by Yiming.


    "Where is the emperor? What''s the situation in the capital?" Shi Heng, who jumped off the horse, asked Yiming and others eagerly.


    "Governor Shi, the emperor is waiting for you in the palace. Just follow me quickly." Yiming naturally can understand Shi Heng''s eagerness, so he said clearly.


    Zhonghe Hall of the imperial palace.


    One of the three main halls of the Forbidden City is also the smallest of the three main halls of the outer court, located behind the Taihe hall. The Zhonghe hall was also the place where the emperor took a break and practiced etiquette before the grand ceremony in the Taihe hall.


    This is also the emperor''s private place. It''s enough to show his importance to meet Shi Heng here.


    As soon as he entered the Zhonghe hall, Shi Heng fell on his knees and shouted respectfully, "long live my emperor."


    "Aiqing is flat." Zhu Qiyu''s face is full of harmony. Shi Heng''s loyalty can be seen by the fact that he was rushed back by Tianjin Wei so soon. With such a loyal minister and good general, as an emperor, he is enough to comfort himself.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Shi Heng got up and looked up at Zhu Qiyu. His eyes were full of care and remorse.


    It seemed that he saw the meaning in Shi Heng''s eyes. Zhu Qiyu waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m fine, the capital is fine, and the ministers are fine. When Aiqing comes back, everything will be better, ha ha ha."


    Hearty and complacent laughter resounded through the whole Zhonghe hall, but with this burst of laughter, a burst of eager footsteps came out.


    Looking for prestige, it is Chen Guan, the eunuch in the palm of the Royal Horse warden. As one of the heads of eunuchs in charge of military affairs, Chen Guan seldom has good news when he appears.


    When Chen Guan appeared, the smile on Zhu Qiyu''s face gradually converged, and his bad hunch was getting better and better. "Emperor, urgent report ahead..."


    ......


    Yangjiazhuang.


    In neizhuang''s study, Hu mang sent a newly received information to Yang Chendong. After opening it, dongshuai''s laughter rang out, "yes, yes, Kaohsiung captured more than 15000 strong and brave soldiers of the Ming army in this war. Together, governor Shi Heng has given us half of the prisoners. He is really the commander-in-chief of transportation!"


    Hu mang doesn''t understand what is the commander in chief of transportation, but he knows one thing. That is, the front won another battle. At the moment, he said happily, "yes. With so many young soldiers this time, it must be possible to expand Leng Feng''s team."


    "It''s good to expand. But we must pay attention to the quality of the soldiers. In this way, we will send a notice to the red embedded City, so that the instructors there can pay attention. We must first improve the loyalty of the soldiers, and the assessment of Leng Feng can''t have the slightest carelessness. We''d rather be short than excessive!"


    The use of the word "prefer lack to abuse" shows that Yang Chendong has set high standards and strict requirements for Leng Feng.


    Leng Feng has always been the most elite in Yang Chendong''s heart. He wants to fight and conquer the world with the help of this army. Even so, we must not have too many soldiers. Otherwise, it will be difficult to support them with large financial resources. This requires them to be less and better, so that they can leverage the greatest interests with the least power.


    In fact, Leng Feng has never let Yang Chendong down since his establishment. Just like this landing battle disguised as the Japanese army, Kaohsiung clearly wrote in the report that cold front had no casualties, only more than 20 auxiliary soldiers were killed and more than 300 auxiliary soldiers were injured.


    With less than 400 casualties, he captured more than 25000 Ming soldiers and took away more than 20000 people near Tianjin Weigang port. Naturally, Shi Heng took credit with one heart. Zhu Qiyu''s random command is one of the factors, but Lengfeng''s own strength also accounts for a very important part. It is precisely because of their leadership and their focus that we can win at once.


    This is the meaning of elite.


    On the contrary, if the cold front is mixed with sand and cannot become the elite among the elite, can you really point to their achievements? Therefore, the word "prefer lack to abuse" is very suitable here.


    Hu Mang, who has always regarded the words of the sixth young master as truth, immediately promised and went out to spread the news. After Yang Chendong was left alone in the study, he slowly sat down on the chair, and then his eyes fell on the map on the wall, where Japan is located. Through his eyes, he seemed to have slowly penetrated the past, and he had seen the exciting scene of the bright five-star red flag inserted there soon.


    ......


    In the palace, Chen Guan fell to his knees and told about the heavy losses caused by the attack when the army returned to Beijing.


    Shi Heng, who was still excited and waiting to hear the emperor''s praise, fell to his knees with a plop, and then said with a tremor in his voice, "I''m guilty, I''m guilty."


    It is indeed a crime to lead more than 30000 soldiers and discount nearly half on the way. Other emperors, I''m afraid, can directly send an edict to prison.


    Zhu Qiyu was naturally very angry. But what is more clear in his heart is that Shi Heng can''t move now. If there is no senior general available, if this person commits a crime, I''m afraid he will face a situation that will not be available once a crisis occurs.


    "Hey, that''s all. Governor Shi is eager to help." Zhu Qiyu was very dissatisfied, and then spit out this sentence.


    Instead of talking about Aiqing, he said that governor Shi had seen Zhu Qiyu''s dissatisfaction. How could Shi Heng not hear clearly? Knowing that he had made a big mistake, he knocked his head to the ground again and said, "emperor, my minister asks for atonement with merit. I will find the main force of the Japanese army, fight against it and rescue the captured soldiers to show our great spirit."


    "Well, that''s it. I allow you to commit crimes and perform meritorious deeds. I hope you can bring me good news this time. Go," said Zhu Qiyu, who was somewhat discouraged and disappointed. But in fact, my heart is very depressed. Why do events always follow one after another after I became the emperor? And nothing is going well. This time the new army suffered such heavy losses. I''m afraid it will take some time to recover?


    What if I didn''t choose Shi Heng as the general, but Yang Chendong as the commander? Will there be a different ending?


    Just thinking of this, Zhu Qiyu shook his head and rejected it. Yang Chendong''s mind is hard to grind. In this way, ministers who can''t be fully trusted can''t give too much power anyway. Otherwise, they will have trouble sleeping and eating. Seriously, that''s what they suffer.


    Shi Heng left the palace and looked for the whereabouts of the main force of the Japanese army together with Yiming, the Minister of the Ministry of war, Chen Guan, the imperial horse supervisor and the eunuch. Without waiting for them to inquire about anything, the Tianjin Health Office came the news that a large number of Japanese troops suddenly entered the Tianjin port and left there by boat. The rough number should be between 30000 and 40000.


    "Where did so many Japanese troops come from?" Yiming Shangshu was shocked when he heard the news. He would not have thought that those people were actually captured officers and soldiers.


    Shi Heng was shocked. He flashed on his face for a moment. Then he said excitedly, "well, there are so many enemies left. This time, there should be not many Japanese troops left in Daming. The governor suggested that people should check their whereabouts immediately. Once they were found, they would be encircled and suppressed by the army. In any case, they can''t have any trouble."


    "I agree." minister Yiming of the Ministry of war, eunuch Chen Guan nodded in agreement.


    After the three had a unified opinion, the spies in the army, the spies of the Ministry of war and the experts of East Hall and royal guards all quietly left the city and began to look for the trace of the Japanese army everywhere. But at this moment, Kaohsiung has already left by ship with the main force and prisoners from Tianjin port.


    Nie Tong has disappeared from the ship. He was left behind, along with the cold front elites of two companies. At the request of the sixth young master, they continued to engage in wind and rain in the territory of the Ming Dynasty. In a word, they must not let Shi Heng stop them, let alone give them enough time and opportunities to train the new army. And only when external threats exist all the time, not many people will pay attention to themselves. If the critical moment, Nie tong can also take two hundred cold fronts into the capital to ensure the safety of the young master.

 Chapter 296

    It is precisely because Nie Tong only brought two hundred elite Leng Feng to stay in the territory from Tianjin Wei to the capital. So few people, and so capable and vigilant, make it difficult for their whereabouts to be found by others. Even if several lucky spies meet them, they will be left directly, and there is no chance to send any news to the outside.


    In order to achieve the target of invasion, Nie Tong will bring people out from time to time to "brag", such as robbing passing official caravans, robbing some returning officials who meet here, and so on. In this area, officials and dignitaries are full of complaints.


    Groups of spies and even cavalry were sent out, which greatly involved governor Shi Heng''s energy and made him unable to devote himself to the establishment and training of the new army. So that before Yang Chendong ordered Nie Tong to stop the operation, the Daming military was involved in a lot of energy here.


    The entry of the "Japanese army" triggered a lot of discussion among the people in the capital. First, there was a big report in Yang Bao. The news of the great victory of the Ming army first came out, but then came the information of losing soldiers and defeating generals. This obvious contrast between before and after. The result of giving hope and disappointing it first, I don''t know how many people scolded their mothers.


    If there was no good news at the beginning, the people would not have such a big opinion. After all, there is no hope. Naturally, there is no disappointment. But now that the incompetence of the army has been shown vividly, it is no wonder that everyone will have an opinion.


    The direct result of this opinion is that there are fewer and fewer young men who trust their widowed husband and sign up for the army by themselves, so that there is a serious shortage of troops in the later stage. The Ministry of war is not allowed to issue official documents and start active conscription. Whoever has strong labor at home will become the scope of conscription.


    This behavior of forcibly catching strong men naturally leads to chaos. When you were on the street, you could see the scene of a young man being forcibly taken away. For a time, the whole capital was shrouded in dark clouds. For this matter, I don''t know how many imperial historians impeached the military department and believed that their actions had affected the development and stability of society.


    Before the memorial was sent to the Dragon case of Emperor Zhu Qiyu, the young emperor was helpless.


    Since he came to power, Daming has been unable to be strong in the past. Under successive defeats, hereditary military households are simply unable to provide fresh blood in a short time, and it has become an inevitable trend not to recruit ordinary people into the army. Fortunately, in the name of Yang Chendong''s military God, many people have signed up for the army, and some aspiring scholars have also joined the army.


    It seems that the situation is very good, but with Shi Heng''s defeat this time, he led 50000 troops out of the city, but only half of them came back. Therefore, I don''t know how many families are fragmented, and how many people have white hair and black hair. One or two of the hundred households in the capital are hung with white cloth.


    Such a tragic scene naturally reduced the enthusiasm for sending troops. In order to ensure the stability of the source of troops and the safety of the capital and imperial power, people below shall not recruit by force. Zhu Qiyu was very clear about these things, and even Shi Heng and Yiming, the Minister of the Ministry of war, specially reported on this matter and said some subsequent plans, some of which were very popular. In this way, Zhu Qiyu naturally ignored the memorials in the imperial history and threw them aside.


    An incident by the Japanese Army led to unrest in the capital and the centrifugation of the people. Yang Chendong is really clever at this move. While the people mourned in the capital, Zhongdan had indeed set his eyes on the southern and Guangdong boundaries of the Ming Dynasty.


    With the knowledge gained from history books, the Guangdong rebellion is brewing. The of the Security Bureau has already been sent, and the news is that the heavenly king of Shunping is preparing for the action. This is one of Yang Chendong''s advantages.


    It''s good for God to know what historical events will happen earlier. Many things have not changed. That is to know the news in advance, you should be prepared. This is an opportunity for him


    ......


    The streets of Beijing are always in a mess recently.


    For the sake of military resources, the Ministry of war and the five cities'' military and horse department have no head. However, all young people of school age and no family resources have become targets. They are often forcibly taken away in the street and sent to the military camp.


    More and more people are shouting grievances in front of the Yamen of Dali temple. They are women who have lost their sons and husbands. Just let them say things so miserable, it is difficult to pull the fact that the man was taken home.


    There are policies and countermeasures, and more and more people choose to avoid. Or hide the men in the house and let the women buy rice and noodles every day, or try their best to send people out of the city, so as to prevent officers and soldiers from breaking the door and catching people at any time.


    In this way, it has also enabled some powerful and background dignitaries. The courtyard needs strong men to protect the courtyard; Business requires young men to work. In the past, these jobs with little money can only be done by people over 30, but now they have become popular. Even if they give little money, many people will fill in the vacancies.


    The corruption of the Ming Dynasty can be seen from this.


    In Daming, there are always some people who have privileges, such as dignitaries with better origins, businessmen with good family resources who have taken refuge in aristocratic families, such as scholars who have passed the examination. Often such people are either rich or famous, and officers and soldiers are unwilling to offend them.


    It is precisely because of their identity that they naturally become a privileged class. This conscription incident has made them obtain countless benefits. There was even a special business soon, that is, escorting those young men out of the capital. As a reward, everyone harvested huge silver. Some ordinary families without money and power do not give men a chance. Women sell themselves. Once they sign a contract for five or ten years or even longer, they can ensure that the men in the family leave the city safely.


    Under the background that men are superior to women, men exist in heaven. It seems that as long as they are still there, this home is full of hope. As a result, more and more women sell themselves, and some even sell their daughters directly. No matter how naive they are, they should be carefree.


    This chaotic scene has caused extremely low human life in the capital for a time. Often some ordinary households who can''t afford to sell girls can also buy one or two people at a low price, so that they can become addicts and masters.


    Outside Yangjiazhuang, a carriage drove back, followed by a class of mercenaries in camouflage clothes. But compared with the past, there are more girls in the team who are only twelve or thirteen years old or younger.


    They have tears in their eyes and grievances on their faces. It seems that they have just experienced some human suffering, that is, they have less vitality and more twilight in their pupils.


    "Hello, snow lady." in the outer courtyard of Yangjiazhuang, the cold front guards saw the third lady coming back and saluted quickly. Then he looked at the six or seven little girls in the team with some curious eyes, puzzled and confused on his face.


    Soon the carriage came to the inner yard. As soon as it stopped, Shao Yuxue, dressed in snow-white and beautiful clothes, had hurried out of the carriage, and then asked Lengfeng, who was guarding here, "where are the first lady and the second lady?"


    "Tell the third lady that they are watching fish in the backyard." Leng Feng replied in a respectful tone.


    Just after that, the snow lady floated past her like a gust of wind. It looked like she could fly on the water.


    In the pool in the back garden, Koi with bright red bodies are wandering underwater here. Their every move can be captured through the clear water. When the two Koi met, they turned over a small spray, which led to bursts of exclamation and joy from Hu Yan and Qiao Yin who were watching.


    Spring is about to pass, summer is coming, and the weather is getting hot. Yang Chendong ordered people to get some Koi in the pool for the entertainment of several ladies.


    Different from snow lady and incense lady, Hu Yan and Qiao Yin haven''t found what they want to do until now. At ordinary times, they take turns to be housekeepers. Occasionally, Hu Yan will give lectures to the servants in the village and teach them to read and write. Anyway, she is also Hu Zhen''s granddaughter, and her knowledge is good. It''s just that the village is not very big, and there are not many people. Even teaching them something won''t take too long. Manage people. Under the rules, everyone is very self disciplined. There is really nothing to manage and do.


    As far as career is concerned, the two women have not discussed this issue. Qiao Yin, the second wife, once thought that she had been used to following the sixth young master since she was a child. As long as she could be with him, she had no other skills. She could take care of the young master''s clothes, food, housing and transportation.


    Originally, Hu Yan also wanted to catch the housekeeper. But the long-time contact made her have an excellent relationship with qiaoyin. In addition, the woman never argued for anything. It''s not good to be a big lady. It''s also a housekeeper. After thinking about how to say that she had read some books of sages, she thought that if possible, she could go to the academy to help. It can be seen that although the scale of the Yang academy is small, LIULANG is still very interested, and even took the initiative to be the head of the mountain.


    It is said that for Yang Chendong''s current identity, it is entirely possible to invite a great Confucian to take this post. It would be better to speak to the outside world. But he didn''t do that. Instead, he took the important task, so we can see that he attached great importance to it.


    For this matter, Hu Yan also mentioned it with Yang Chendong. In this regard, young master Yang Liu naturally has it or not. It is natural for him to support several wives with his wealth, but even if they want to do something, he will certainly support them. People always have something to do. This is not to make a living, or to pass the time.

 Chapter 297

    In this way, Hu Yan had a name in the Yangjia academy and went to a class every seven days, which was one of her best manners. As the direct granddaughter of the current Minister of rites, she has some experience from childhood.


    Today, it happened that there was no class. The two women invited each other to watch fish in the garden. When they saw the rise of fish, a beautiful white shadow came flying outside the hospital. Who would it be if it wasn''t the snow lady?


    "Slow down, run so fast, where is it like the third lady?" Hu Yan smiled as she looked at the snow lady coming like the wind.


    "Two sisters, I''m so angry." when the snow lady knew that Hu Yan was joking, she didn''t take it to heart, but sat down beside the round table with an angry face, and then told what she saw and heard in the capital today.


    As one of the famous Huakui in the capital, snow lady is gentle and has seen a lot of the world. Some difficult problems can be easily solved in front of her. Since she became the third wife of the loyal and courageous public, her reputation and status have risen sharply. Few people dare to provoke her. I really don''t know what will make her so fast.


    "What happened? The third sister was so unhappy?" Hu Yan asked with a curious face. Although Qiao Yin on one side didn''t speak, his eyes already represented the same meaning.


    "It''s like this..." the snow lady spoke about what happened in the capital with a sullen voice. According to what she said, the streets and alleys of the capital are full of selling women. Even some old women who are nearly 50 sell themselves in the streets. They don''t know where to hire literati and write about some of their specialties, such as cooking delicious, being good at needlework, cleaning up the house and yard, etc. In order to sell yourself better.


    Along the way, I saw that women''s status is so miserable, which is contrary to what my husband said that men and women should be equal. Just as hard work can make a great contribution to society. As a woman, now with enough social status, snow lady naturally can''t see such a thing happen in front of her.


    "Is there such a thing? Is it caused by the imperial conscription?" Hu Yan is really smart. Although Shao Yuxue hasn''t said the reason, he has guessed the reason.


    But it was a clever sound on one side, or said with a puzzled face. "It''s conscription, isn''t there a military household? Those who are in the capital can collect from around the capital. Why do they have to arrest people in the capital? This is the capital of the Ming Dynasty, at the foot of the emperor. If it''s so messy, you''re not afraid of impeachment by the imperial censor, or the boiling of the people''s livelihood?"


    "Fear? Of course." Hu Yan''s eyes seemed to burst out a rage and said, "it is precisely because of fear that people are arrested from the capital, because the soldiers'' family members are in the capital and have a handle in the hands of the imperial court. Naturally, no one will dare not do what they are asked to do in the future."


    "I see." the clever voice who understood the reason nodded gently, but then said with some indignation, "but such coercion is actually done by a gentleman. Aren''t you afraid that the greater the pressure, the greater the rebound? Fu Jun often said that those who win the hearts of the people win the world. If so often, they will eventually lose the hearts of the people."


    "Gentleman? Where is there a gentleman above the Manchu Dynasty? If not, why doesn''t the husband want to go to the court to coexist with those ministers? Some people always talk about righteousness and morality, and what can be done must be beneficial to themselves first." snow lady also interrupted with anger. Then suddenly thought of something, quickly looked at Hu Yan with apologetic eyes and said, "sister, Yuxue doesn''t mean that..."


    "No harm." Hu Yan smiled and shook her head. What she knew in her heart was that even her grandfather and father sometimes had to do something against their wishes and say something against their wishes in the court. This was originally caused by the general environment and could not be changed by someone.


    It seems that the snow lady blamed those ministers and implicated the eldest lady Hu Yan. The atmosphere in the back garden was a little embarrassed for a time. Qiao Yin, who felt it, quickly interrupted, "by the way, can so many women sell themselves?"


    "Of course." speaking of business, snow lady resumed her excitement and continued: "There are many sellers, so the price is very low, but some of them have been sold. But comparatively speaking, there are still more people who have not been sold. I discussed with my fourth sister, empress Xiang. The immortal residence accepted 50 people, but it was still a drop in the bucket. Later, on my way back to the villa, I couldn''t help but accept seven more women, and now I have brought them into the manor. Without permission It''s up to the two sisters to punish. "


    Snow lady sincerely apologized. This is not because of her identity, but because of her respect.


    "Well done, how can you punish me? In my opinion, there are still fewer people to accept, and more should be." Hu Yanwen didn''t blame at all. On the contrary, she said with a supportive attitude.


    "Yes, what the eldest sister and the third sister said is that we should do more good deeds. That is, if we have the ability, we can save one more person. I think the young master knows and will not blame." Qiao Yin also nodded in favor. She has been with Yang Chendong for the longest time. Naturally, she knows what can be done and what can''t be done.


    Just now, outside the back garden, Xiaoqing, Hu Yan''s close maid, came in a hurry. When she came near, she first greeted the three wives one by one, and then said, "the seven sisters are back. There are ten girls around the age of ten who come back with her. They are pitifully tight one by one."


    "Hehe, it seems that the seven sisters have also been kind-hearted. That''s the case. What are we waiting for? Hurry to save people." Hu Yan immediately proposed when she heard that even Yang duo had done so and had been doing nothing.


    "OK." snow lady, as the initiator, naturally agreed with both hands. However, the second lady was clever. She was used to listening to Yang Chendong''s words and said hesitantly, "but the young master is still teaching in the academy? Should we say it first?"


    "The second sister also said that LIULANG is teaching. How can I disturb him at will? It''s better to do things first. I''m sure he won''t blame me for waiting." Hu Yan shook her head. She didn''t think it was troublesome, but she was worried that Yang Chendong would not allow it. After all, if they did, there should not be a few people to save. In this case, how should these people be resettled? Instead of worrying, it''s better to do it first and look at it step by step. Of course, she was also afraid that Yang Chendong would not allow it. After all, this is a matter for the imperial court. She doesn''t know whether there will be any adverse effects if she saves people by herself.


    Hu Yan, as the principal wife, said so. Naturally, the other sisters couldn''t say anything, so they ordered people to get the silver, then go back to the room to change clothes, take the guard, get on the carriage and go straight to the capital.


    Yangjia college. Today, Yang Chendong teaches you the physics experiment.


    A lot of experimental equipment had been prepared before. This brand-new course gave everyone a refreshing feeling. Every student was so interested that many people asked around at lunch. So busy until the evening, when it was time to turn on the light, Yang Chendong returned to Chuang Tzu with a slightly tired body.


    When I entered the villa, I saw all women.


    There are also young women aged three or four, and old women over 50. Of course, there are more teenagers to thirties.


    After a rough visual inspection, the number of people is at least 500, and this is still in the outer courtyard. It is not clear whether there are placements in other places. "What''s the matter?" the head tilted slightly and asked Yang Er, who followed and protected.


    Yang Er Chang is tall and powerful, and his hand is fierce, which is sometimes when Hu mang has a fair autumn with his hands. But he was so powerful that he didn''t have much power when he said something. When asked by the sixth young master, he snorted for a long time and didn''t say one, two or three.


    "Go and call Hu mang." Yang Chendong didn''t get the answer from Yang Er, so he thought of Hu mang who was flexible.


    "Brother Hu was called away by the eldest lady." Yang Er answered this time.


    "Oh?" Yang Chendong gently forehead after listening. Hu mang is the person around him. He usually listens to himself. Often, even if Hu Yan has something, he won''t call him. But now they are used, which is enough to prove that things must be too busy.


    Even so, Yang Chendong didn''t ask more. He went straight to the inner yard. He wanted to see what Hu Yan was doing himself? And where do these women come from? What are you going to do?


    In the inner courtyard of Yang family villa, Hu Yan sipped a cup of tea, slightly reduced her thirst and continued to say to Hu Mang, "these people''s arrangements are up to you. When my husband asks, I will say."


    "What are you talking about?" Yang Chendong just walked in outside the door and asked in a high voice.


    "Young master." after hearing Yang Chendong''s voice, Hu mang quickly turned back and saluted respectfully. In this regard, Yang Chendong put his sleeves and said, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "This..." Hu mang didn''t know how to answer in front of Hu Yan, so he hesitated. It was the eldest lady Hu Yan who stood up at the same time with the second lady Qiao Yin, the third lady snow lady and the seventh sister Yang duo in the room. Or with Hu Yan as the head, he replied, "LIULANG, I''m telling Hu mang to settle the women who bought them?"


    "Bought woman?" Yang Chendong repeated with some confusion.


    "Yes, the situation is like this..." the next time, Hu Yan roughly explained the situation in the capital. Finally, she mentioned that she, several younger sisters and seven sister Yang duo couldn''t bear to buy 800 women for a moment.

 Chapter 298

    Yang Chendong naturally knew about the chaos caused by conscription in the capital. What he thought at that time was that it was simply a move to move a stone and hit himself in the foot.


    Shiheng''s idea is right. With the strong men in the capital and their families, their loyalty can be greatly guaranteed. It is precisely because of this that Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu just approved it. But they really do not think about it. It has both advantages and disadvantages. Don''t they know that forcing a change is not sweet? Will such forcible family separation lead to a rebound of anger?


    Besides, what is the salary of officers and soldiers in the Ming Dynasty? All the strong men joined the army. Have you considered how the women in their family want to live?


    If a woman has no livelihood and is hungry, can she serve the LORD with all her heart? Will trouble not arise?


    This is clearly where Shi Heng''s short-sightedness lies and will eventually pay a price for it. But unexpectedly, those women sold themselves as slaves and maidservants. What''s more, they didn''t expect that several ladies suddenly sold out and bought 800 people in just one day. Although the 50000 strong men to be caught are a drop in the bucket, if his measurement is good, I''m afraid this is the beginning, far from the end.


    He hated Shi Heng''s lack of foresight. Instead of thinking about ways to improve the loyalty of these soldiers, it''s better to think about how to improve the treatment of these officers and soldiers. As long as they can pay enough money and hair, the military households and guard stations around the capital will not be empty.


    Speaking of, this also has a great relationship with what Yang Chendong did. If he had not changed history and saved Yingzong Zhuqi town on the battlefield, Daming would not be divided into two. Those military households would not want to do it and do not know where to escape. Now it''s good. The two alternative places for the generation of Yingzong give these military households an extra choice.


    There has been news from the security bureau that many northern military households originally recorded have gone to the South and defected to the land of Yingzong because of unfair treatment. There, they can be naturalized again, acquitted, and their treatment has been improved. In this way, Shi Heng naturally has a sense of no soldiers to levy, which has to fight these young men in the capital.


    History has recorded that during the Ming Dynasty, there were more than 1.5 million permanent troops, and even more than 2.2 million at the peak. It can be seen that the military household system is still very perfect, which also makes Daming not worry too much about the military source. But now, under one country and two emperors, military households can run at any time without any punishment, which makes all kinds of accidents happen.


    This accident eventually implicated Yang Chendong, who changed everything. When looking at the 800 women who can be seen everywhere in the manor, it is impossible to say that he doesn''t have a headache at all.


    Of course, if these women appear in the red inlaid City, there is no problem in resettling them. Whether it is a garment factory, paper factory or glass factory, it can be arranged calmly. And these people are not enough. But now in the capital and in the Yang family village, there are a lot of people.


    Hu Yan and Yang Chendong can''t refuse their kindness. Anyway, these are also Han people, that is, few ladies do it. I''m afraid Yang Chendong won''t die. Now the question is, how should they be resettled?


    Eight hundred mouths. This is only the first day. I''m afraid the number may double tomorrow. Yang Chendong doesn''t dare to think about what degree it will eventually reach. If these people depend on themselves, even if they are rich and powerful, they will eventually feel hard. Of course, the most important thing is not to raise idle people and do not give others the habit of eating and doing nothing. This is the most important reason.


    Yang Chendong stood there thinking for a while. Hu Yan looked at her husband''s look as if she was a little uncertain. She whispered, "LIULANG, did I do something wrong? It doesn''t matter. I can save myself..."


    "No." Yang Chendong drew a long arc at the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "how can Yan''er be wrong? This is originally a charity. I just want to arrange them and give them a way out."


    Hearing that Yang Chendong didn''t mean to be angry, Hu Yan''s look immediately flew a lot, "Yes, this is a good deed. LIULANG doesn''t know. If these women sell to others, they may not know how much they will suffer. As long as they come to us, they won''t be bullied. In addition, LIULANG is the most powerful. He will think of a good way to solve this problem."


    "Yes, LIULANG will have a way." Yang Chendong promised with a smile. But the next night, some of him had a headache.


    In the first half of the night, they "cleaned up" Hu Yan, Qiao Yin and Xue Niangzi. Maybe they thought it was a mistake to buy 800 women without asking for instructions. They worked extra hard that night. But they were still defeated in front of Yang Chendong.


    After midnight, Yang Chendong returned to his study and sat down until dawn. That is, his body has been very good, especially after he came back to the world. Sometimes he doubts whether his body has been transformed. Even if he doesn''t sleep all night, he should do what he should do the next day, and he doesn''t feel too tired.


    At midnight, Yang Chendong finally thought of several countermeasures.


    1¡¢ Self reliance.


    Give these women a certain amount of money to do what they like, but they need to return a certain amount of money to Yang family village every month. This is the art of teaching people and fishing.


    2¡¢ Hire them.


    Let them be the people of Yang family village. Then let them work for themselves and arrange what they can do according to everyone''s strengths. Then they will be given silver every month. As for what can be done, for example, Shenxianju can be expanded. In the whole capital, you can open two in different sections. After all, there is only one immortal residence. It''s inconvenient for people who are too far away to have a meal. Once the time is right, they can also be arranged to open branches in other cities, which requires a lot of manpower, especially for women.


    In addition, such as Yangjia bank and Tianwaitian commercial bank also need a lot of cleaning, and some people can also be arranged.


    3¡¢ Transfer them to chixian city.


    As I said before, the chixian city can be described as one day. It is precisely because of this that the rapid development leads to a shortage of manpower. The participation of these women will greatly alleviate the problem of shortage of personnel.


    4¡¢ Pick some people to be their own students.


    Choose some young and smart students to study in Yangjia Academy. With the growing Yang family system, more and more professionals will be needed. While he is still free, he can teach more students. Even if he doesn''t have time, he can let students teach them. If it is done, these people will be loyal and available and will become a great help to themselves in the future.


    Under the four methods, it is not a problem to solve the livelihood of thousands of women. The difference is just to see what choice they will make.


    With these four methods, Yang Chendong said his idea at breakfast the next day. The difference is that the third method is to arrange them to work in different places, and that they are ready to develop business to the south, and those women will also be sent to the south.


    For Yang Chendong, Hu Yan and several women have always had unreserved trust. Facts have also proved that whenever he does something, he never misses it. Now that I heard that there was a way to solve things, I naturally agreed without too much consideration. Then he began to chatter. After dinner, he went to the city to save more women.


    In the capital city.


    Because the conscription is making a lot of noise, tens of thousands of strong men are arrested, and the direct consequence is that more women sell themselves. Some of them really don''t know how to live without men, which is naturally the inertia formed under the inferiority of men. When women do housework, they suddenly don''t know what to do without men. Even the basic mental problems are very difficult.


    What''s more, there were some abilities, and the men in the family were not caught. They sacrificed themselves and sold for a few years or even longer, just to sell some silver to prepare enough money for their husband to leave the capital.


    But whatever the reason. The streets are lined with women who sell themselves. This scene let the ministers involved in the early Dynasty see a real one.


    The softhearted sigh for it; Hard hearted people turn a blind eye; There are still some righteous people who want to express their views on this matter in the early Dynasty to see if they can persuade the emperor not to recruit troops in the capital.


    But whatever you think? There are really few ministers who can solve the problem. First, their conditions are limited. Even if they want to help, they can''t help too many people; Second, no one wants to be a leading bird. Those ministers with many colleagues didn''t help. You took the first step, which shows what you can do. Doing so is most likely to cause other people''s annoyance, even isolation and exclusion.


    And the more no one helps, what Hu Yan''s women do is more and more different. Yesterday, when several women wanted to save more people, they also made some choices, such as good-looking, younger and healthy. But today is simply a large area. For example, all the people in this street received it, which was hundreds at a time. They didn''t blink more when they put it on Hu Yan and others.


    Above the chaotang hall, in the Jinluan hall, as Zhu Qiyu sat on the dragon throne, which showed the respect of the ninth five year plan, the day''s Chaoyi began.


    The first to report was naturally the governor, Hou Shiheng of Wuqing. First, he told the emperor about the recent situation of the recruitment and said that everything was going well.


    Then came the Military Ministry''s Shangshu Yiming, indicating that the new recruits have been registered, including some good seedlings, healthy, young and strong soldiers and so on. He also said that if everything goes well, if it is slow, it will be one year and fast, it will be basically formed in three months, which will be used by the emperor.

 Chapter 299

    Listening to these, Zhu Qiyu naturally has a happy expression on his face. Although it is said that the Ming Dynasty emphasized literature and restrained force, in fact, force has always been indispensable. In other words, with a strong enough military power, he was more confident when the emperor spoke.


    After the important things were reported, the censor stood up to impeach Shi Heng to the effect that the recruitment of troops in the capital led to the people''s livelihood. Women who were unable to survive could be seen on the street. They were really broken and dead.


    Two imperial censors came out one after another. They all looked solemn and even gave a picture of dying remonstrance.


    Since ancient times, it is a very glorious thing for Wen Chen to die in remonstrance and Wu Chen to die in war. It seems that this can be remembered in history.


    At the moment when the censor stood up, Zhu Qiyu, the emperor of Dai Zong, was unhappy, and even glanced at Chen Yi, the censor of the right capital of the censor platform more than once.


    In this regard, the minister in charge of the censor''s platform just put his head very low. Who doesn''t know that the censor was originally the power to hear the wind, not to mention that what he said was true or what he saw with his own eyes, how can he stop it?


    The two censors are still there, saying aggressively to the effect that if this goes on, the capital will be chaotic, the people will be boiling, and it will be unfavorable to the country.


    Zhu Qiyu reminds himself that people who do great things are informal. In order to have a strong and reliable army in the short term, it is just sacrificing some families. What is this? Once he has enough strength to defeat the emperor''s brother Zhu Qi town and reunify the Daming River and mountains, who will have done anything in his life at that time? I''m afraid it''s all praise.


    "Have you ever found the main force of the Japanese army stranded between the capital and Tianjin Wei?" ignoring the advice of the two imperial historians, Zhu Qiyu asked about other things


    That is, Zhu Qiyu privately approved it. Of course, the so-called imperial historian''s words will not be of any use. Compared with the courtroom where the courtiers quarrel and even act, Hu Yan''s practice of several women seems to be much more effective.


    In just one morning, 1200 women of different ages were sent to Yangjiazhuang 15 miles away from the south of the city. This move was also spread like the wind in the capital and in all corners of the capital.


    For a while, you can say anything. But obviously, there should be more praise. Many people say that Zhongdan Gong is the reincarnation of the Buddha to help all living beings. Some people will say that Hu Yan''s daughters are the reincarnation of Living Bodhisattvas to save people from water and fire.


    The people are like this. Whoever is good to them, they will say who is good, and will not be mixed with more interests and goals. Therefore, in a short time, the good name of Zhongdan Gong dongshuai spread again over the capital.


    The people are happy and even expect that the more such good people, the better. But for some people, they don''t think so.


    Heijing street.


    A street that looks a little dirty and a little chaotic.


    In fact, as seen here, not only the appearance is dirty, but also the chaos inside is terrible. This street near the Xibianmen in the outer city is the darkest and most violent place in the whole capital. At least 60% of the gangsters and Jianghu people in the city live here.


    Wherever there is white, there is black. The existence of the so-called black and evil forces is common in all dynasties. It seems that in history, these dark things exist everywhere except that great men dealt a great blow to pornography, gambling and drugs at the beginning of the founding of the country and nearly disappeared.


    Heijing street is a complete collection of these dark sides. There are many Jianghu people here. Many important criminals wanted by the government are also hiding here. They carry several homicide cases. If there are many such people, there will often be a scene of a quarrel, that is, using a knife and a gun to kill people in the street.


    Not far from Heijing street is baiyun temple. A little to the south is Guangning gate. The traffic extends in all directions, making the environment here more complex. It is for this reason that the officers and soldiers have made several moves to clean up, but they have not completely dealt with it. After the wind, these people will focus on it again soon. As retaliation, the officials who led the troops here before will suffer varying degrees of casualties.


    Over time, few people manage here. Also, these forces will not go out at will. So for the powerful, as long as you don''t provoke them, you won''t touch yourself. Then such a place exists, as long as it doesn''t hinder your own things.


    It is this idea of sweeping the snow before the wind that makes this force more active these days. This time, as soon as the women sold themselves, they came out directly, or bought it cheaply, or threatened to force it. Unexpectedly, they also robbed more than 1000 women in just two days.


    Because there are too many women selling themselves this time, it is difficult for them to attract other people''s attention even if they sell. Even if they pay attention, no one will really care about it with them. After all, if these women do not digest it through various methods, they are afraid that they will starve to death.


    But the mistake was that they robbed people with their second wife qiaoyin.


    Laoshan street.


    As its name suggests, it is an old street that has existed for hundreds of years. But it is precisely because of its long history that the layout here is chaotic. There are people building houses everywhere. Over time, it has become one of the representatives of dirty, messy and poor. The rich gradually moved away from here, leaving behind some poor people.


    Because of poverty, both sides of the streets here have become places for many self-selling women. They squat on both sides of the streets, waiting for the emergence of future masters in their hearts. Qiaoyin brought people here after learning the news. When she saw that there were at least 300 women to be sold here, she would not be polite. She raised her hand and said to sell them all. She asked them to register here, then issue silver and sign the contract of sale.


    This process is the third time that qiaoyin has done it. I did it twice in the morning and saved more than 200 women. This time, the number is a little more. I think it''s the last order I can do today.


    More than 300 people lined up one by one, saying fast and slow, but they can be finished in the afternoon. But just as these women were lining up, a group of ferocious men suddenly appeared behind them.


    It was just the weather in May. All of them came here with bare arms, knives, guns, sticks and other murder weapons that could kill people.


    "It''s from Heijing street." as soon as they appeared, a familiar woman screamed, and then quickly ran to qiaoyin. Originally, looking at the orderly formation, it became chaotic in an instant.


    "What''s the matter?" seeing that everyone was waiting in line, qiaoyin suddenly became so confused that a pair of beautiful eyes narrowed.


    The leader of the escort in the accompanying team was Yang Wu. As soon as the person opposite appeared, the Security Bureau approached and said something to him. He took a few big steps to Qiao Yin. "Second lady, the bully from Heijing street is opposite. The leader is Qi Lu. He is cruel and ruthless. You''d better go back to the soft sedan chair and give way. Here we are."


    "Don''t make more trouble." Qiao Yin knew the power of Yang Wu and others. She wasn''t afraid of the people coming from the opposite side, but she quietly asked him not to make trouble for the young master.


    "Yang Wu knows."


    At that moment, Qiao Yin returned to the soft sedan chair accompanied by several maids. Yang Wu left four cold front to protect nearby, and walked past Qi Lu with the other six.


    Qi road is long with five big and three thick, burly figure and fierce face. Holding a ghost head knife in his hand, the body of the knife was heavy, and the back of the knife was pressed on the naked and exposed shoulder. He looked ferocious, with a big black tooth exposed. He strode to meet him, and reached the ten steps opposite Yang Wu, and took the initiative to stop.


    Yang Wu also stopped with six cold fronts. He first looked at each other, then hugged his fist according to the appearance of Jianghu people and said, "Yang Wu, the servant of the lower Yang family villa, is this third master Qi? I''ve heard a lot about it."


    After Yang Jiazhuang''s name was reported, Qi Lu''s eyes did not change much, and his eyes were still condescending, "Oh, I know the name of a family. It shows that you have some courage to appear here. Yang family villa, right, but it''s a place of loyalty and courage. That''s it. I won''t care about your reckless third master. Now you wait to leave quickly."


    His right index finger pointed to Yang Wu and others. Qi Lu laughed after saying this. More than a dozen brothers around him also laughed. This scene really shows the bad side.


    Other people would not be afraid to see this scene. But on Yang Wu''s body, there are six cold front elites along his side. This small battle has not been taken into account. Seeing Qi Lu still laughing there, Yang Wu first stretched his waist, and then said in a helpless way, "Now that you know who we are, don''t you have no face if you want us to leave?"


    "You..." originally thought that what you just said was to save face for the other party, but who knows that others toast and don''t eat?


    Qi Lu has heard of the name of Zhongdan Gong. But he happened to be away from the capital and went out to work. After more than a year, he heard about dongshuai and Zhongdan Gong.


    The Duke is really scary, but for people like them who lick blood every day, there is really today and no tomorrow. Generally, there is nothing to scare them. Not to mention that people with titles in his eyes usually have made some achievements, but can be divided by people outside power, he will not pay attention to them.

 Chapter 300

    The so-called face giving just now is not so much to the loyal and brave public as to the officials. He doesn''t want to make things too big. It''s just that the steps have been given, and people just don''t want them, that''s no wonder he.


    As far as Qi Lu is concerned, only his eldest brother and second brother can make him obedient and give face in his life. As for others, even the emperor''s Lao Tzu, he won''t really pay attention to them.


    It was because of this arrogance that Yang Wu''s face changed after listening to his words, and then he looked up to the sky and laughed wildly, "Well, well, no one has dared to talk to my third master Qi like this for a long time. By the way, what you said just now, do you want face? In fact, I want to give it to you, but I need to have such skills. My third master Qi doesn''t play with his mouth, but depends on your strength."


    Facing Qi Lu''s provocation, Yang Wu didn''t see the slightest fear on his face. "It''s a coincidence that I don''t like to use language to solve problems."


    This is to lay out the chariots and horses. A war is naturally inevitable. All the women who feel the wrong atmosphere surrounded qiaoyin''s carriage. Compared with Qi Lu''s fierce appearance, qiaoyin''s appearance is as lovely as the reincarnation of a Bodhisattva.


    Yang Wu''s fearlessness ignited Qi Luzi''s anger. At this moment, his eyes widened, and his idle left hand waved at will. More than ten younger brothers behind him shouted together and pressed over step by step with his forward steps.


    "Canglang!"


    At the same time, with a slight turn of his left hand, a flame suddenly burst into the sky. It was the summoning fireworks he carried with him. Once something happened, it would soar into the air. The cold front nearby would come to reinforce immediately after seeing the news.


    The sixth young master said it more than once. Although everyone has only one life, the lives around him are more precious than others, so don''t take risks if you can''t take risks. As for things like capsizing in a ditch, it shouldn''t happen.


    If it was only for himself, Yang Wu might not give an alarm so early, but behind him was the second wife. Even if it was not for himself, he must be more careful for his wife.


    The fireworks went out and were put in Qi Lu''s eyes, which made him more cold. He could see that the other party was asking for help, but it could also prove to be a manifestation of fear. Not to mention, he was confident that he could solve the seven people in front of him within a few moves. The more than ten people who followed were all murderers and absolute outlaws. How could they be frightened by several servants and soldiers £¿


    The sneer light flashed away, and the ghost head knife carried on his shoulder was carried in his right hand. Then Qi Lu ran forward quickly step by step. With his huge body falling together, it seemed that every foot falling to the ground would lead to a loud sound of hitting the ground.


    Qi Lu moved, and Yang Wu also rushed forward with a light but cold shining Sanleng military spike. At this time, the six cold front elites behind him also pulled out the Sanleng military spike and made the same action.


    The two groups of people, like two whirlwinds, approached quickly, and brought bursts of dust and smoke on the sandy ground


    Then the two sides collided like two mad cows, and there was a crackling sound of weapons.


    In the soft sedan chair, Qiao Yin looked a little nervous. Although she knew the young master''s strength best among the women, she even saw the young master''s style of cleaning up the Warsaw army on the city tower. But this kind of real sword and real gun match was the first time to see. It was always a woman, and the harm was inevitable.


    The more you are afraid, the more you want to see what happened in the clearing, but because of the dust, everything becomes unknown.


    The time of thirty breath has passed


    A minute later, you can hear someone falling to the ground


    Two minutes later, the dust remained, and the fierce shouting and killing in the field was still heard.


    The four Leng Feng who stayed beside the soft sedan had already taken out the 1995 style wrapped in black cloth, filled in bullets and opened the insurance. They all knew that with the strength of their brothers, they had not solved their opponents in two minutes, which was enough to prove that they were strong enemies. That is, they had to prepare for the worst.


    Three minutes later... Five minutes later, someone finally withdrew from the dust. When you look carefully, it''s just seven figures who quit.


    Yang Wu and other seven people stepped back. From the background behind them, they still looked like they could not stand down, which also led to bursts of cheers from the self-selling women. However, the four cold fronts guarding by the soft sedan can clearly see that Yang Wu and seven people were panting and shaking up and down rapidly. It can be seen that it must have been a bad battle just now.


    With the recommendation of time, the dust finally fell down. Looking into the field, the other party could not stand for a third, only Qi Luzi and the three men did not fall. But even so, the four people were covered with blood and had a thick breath, a look of exerting their strength.


    Qi Luzi, the leader, had a blood hole of nearly two centimeters in his left arm, and the blood was leaving from there. But he stared at Yang Wu as if he hadn''t checked. The corners of his mouth shook a few times and spit out a sentence, "boy, you''re very good, but I hope you can keep your life. I, Third Master Qi, will come and get it."


    After throwing down these cruel words, Qi Luzi turned and left without the slightest sense of love, that is, the more than ten corpses thrown on the ground didn''t take a more look.


    "Brother five, do you want us to kill him?" asked the four cold fronts who had loaded the bullets behind him.


    "No, his skill is good. It would be a pity to kill him like this. Such a person should be a good grindstone." Yang Wu raised his left hand and made an action to prohibit shooting. After that, his body moved slightly, and then his left leg half knelt to the ground.


    The other six cold front rushed to protect Yang Wu in the middle and asked eagerly, "brother five, are you okay?"


    "Ha ha, the idea is too hard and careless!" after saying this, Yang Wu''s body continued to lean back. Just at this time, everyone saw that the wound on his body was not only the wound on his left leg, but also a huge knife mark on his chest, and even white bones seemed to be exposed.


    In fact, the six cold fronts involved in the war were more or less injured, but they were not so serious. Seeing Yang Wu, he fainted on the ground. After a cry of surprise, he lifted it up and quickly retreated back. At the moment, bursts of footsteps and running sound came. It was other cold fronts in the city who received the signal.


    ......


    The meeting is over.


    On the way back from the imperial palace to the houses, it was obvious that there were fewer self-selling women on both sides of the street when they came in the morning, and they sent dignified servants to fight and listen one by one.


    Soon, the news came back that Zhongdan had bought many people. In the news, there was a big battle between Zhongdan''s servant and Qi Sanye of Heijing street, and both were hurt.


    The ministers were naturally aware of Yang Chendong''s efforts to solve the sequelae of conscription in the capital. This is the only person in the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty who dares to do such a thing blatantly, not afraid of Shi Heng and the Ministry of war.


    Young, Yang Chendong has already become a duke, which is his advantage.


    Young people can be impulsive. It seems that it is normal for such people to do anything. In addition to their achievements and financial resources, many people are very afraid. Such people dare to openly take in women who are unable to survive. What they do is easy to be taken for granted.


    Even some upright and public officials secretly praised Yang Chendong''s actions. But there are also some officials who think that Zhongdan Gong is simply buying people''s hearts. Maybe they can''t do or do some things, but they don''t want to see others doing it. Otherwise, whoever does it will be his enemy.


    It is this group of people who have hatred in their hearts, but have no choice. After all, this person has made great contributions to the imperial court. If we have to calculate carefully, I''m afraid even the Emperor owes him a lot of human favor. In addition, he has married Shang Shuhu, the Minister of rites. Is such a person so active? Just because they couldn''t move, they heard that they had moved with the Third Master of Heijing street. On the contrary, they praised it in their hearts. They also thought that this time, I''m afraid Zhongdan would have to taste some pain if he kicked a stone.


    Therefore, originally, everyone did not want to get into trouble and was afraid of trouble. Heijing street became the focus of all officials. In particular, governor Shiheng clapped his hands after hearing the news reported by his subordinates, "OK, OK, Heijing street is a hard rock and a dirty puddle. Whoever runs into trouble is in trouble. This loyal and courageous man has really provoked them. In this way, send someone to keep an eye on it. I want to see whether boss Hu is powerful or this loyal and courageous man can take advantage of it."


    After finishing these words, Shi Heng seemed to feel unhappy. He suddenly got up and said to the close guard, "arrange it. Ben Hou is going to enter the palace."


    At this time, Shi Heng was like a fly. He was full of fighting spirit when he saw an egg with cracks. But what he didn''t expect was that he wasn''t the only one who got the news into the palace. Yiming, the Minister of the Ministry of war, rushed to the palace after hearing the news. The two met in front of the palace. When they saw each other, they were stunned first and then one The burst of laughter seemed to see the thoughts in each other''s hearts at this moment.

 Chapter 301

    Above the hall, Zhu Qiyu received two important officials. He didn''t understand why the two senior officials would appear together. When he looked at Shi Heng and Yiming with some suspicious eyes, the two ministers said in unison, "emperor, here''s the opportunity..."


    The opportunity did come!


    Speaking of it, Yang Chendong''s contribution is really not small. But just because the credit is too great, there is some sense of high praise and shaking the Lord.


    Any wise and ambitious emperor will not allow his ministers to contribute too much. This kind of existence that can threaten the imperial power at any time will always make people sleep and eat uneasy. The usual way to solve such a thing is to get rid of the great hero. Only in this way can we really have a safe sleep.


    But unfortunately, under the chaos of the current situation, we can''t find a way to solve Yang Chendong. There is not even a past reason to do it. Of course, Zhu Qiyu hesitated because of the excellent relationship between Zhongdan and mercenaries. Once he failed, he was afraid that the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Shi Heng and Yi Ming have naturally seen Zhu Qiyu''s thoughts for a long time. But they are also helpless, so they have been waiting for opportunities. People will make mistakes. As long as they keep an eye on it, they will not worry about finding a way to solve things.


    I just didn''t expect that the opportunity would come so soon. Yang Chendong offended Heijing street and boss Hu, who they usually don''t want to offend.


    The power of boss Hu is that he dares to work hard, and there are many people under him who dare to work hard. Unless you can kill such a person with a stick, there will be endless future trouble. I''m afraid he will live under the terrible pressure every day.


    Why isn''t Yang Chendong so? There are mercenaries to protect him. Once he can''t be killed, who knows what kind of consequences will appear? This is why we all know that Yang Chendong sometimes ignores imperial power, but has always tolerated it.


    Now, the two tigers have bumped into each other, which undoubtedly becomes an opportunity for manipulation. It''s done. There''s no problem losing both sides.


    In the face of opportunities, wise people will certainly seize them at the first time. The opportunity mentioned by Yiming and Shi Heng comes, which naturally refers to the good opportunity to get rid of Yang Chendong. That is, you can kill people and plant things on boss Hu, leaving the top mercenaries helpless. How can you not cherish the method of killing two birds with one stone?


    Zhu Qiyu is still high in the Dragon seat, thinking about what is the opportunity. When Shi Heng and Yiming came, you and I gave a general idea of the matter.


    Looking at the excited faces of the two dignitaries, Zhu Qiyu finally understood that emotion was the opportunity to deal with Yang Chendong.


    For Yang Chendong, as the ministers guessed, Zhu Qiyu has the heart to kill. This man has made great achievements and shocked the Lord. Of course, he doesn''t want to let go if he has the opportunity to eradicate him.


    In history, such meritorious officials did not know who they were. For example, LV Buwei in the Qin Dynasty: he was called Yafu and was forced to commit suicide; Li Mu: the Huns were defeated but the Qin Dynasty was killed by the king of Zhao. Han Xin, Peng Yue, yingbu, etc. were killed by Liu Bang


    The ancient king said lonely, which means lonely and lonely. It means that all his good friends who once helped him are dead. Only when Wang is alone will his position be more stable.


    What Zhu Qiyu does now is the art of kings. Naturally, he has long known that Yang Chendong''s existence is a threat. Often, even if such people do not have a rebellious heart, who will know what happens once all their subordinates come in yellow robes?


    Only because of the existence of mercenaries and in order to stabilize the overall situation and consolidate imperial power, Zhu Qiyu did not move without authorization. Fortunately, he is still young. Even if he waits, there are many people. Isn''t that right? The opportunity is here now.


    Zhu Qiyu, who was happy and even excited, really showed a perfect face of an emperor. After listening to the general meaning of Shi Heng and Yiming, he coughed and said, "I didn''t rest well yesterday. Now I''m very tired. If there''s anything, I''ll discuss it with Jin Aiqing. I believe you."


    After saying these words, Zhu Qiyu turned and left. Believing you is his final opinion. In this regard, Shi Heng and Yiming looked at each other and said respectfully, "long live the emperor, long live."


    Zhu Qiyu left and left his confidant Jin Ying, which has already shown his attitude. That is, people can be killed. You can do whatever you want. As for how to do it and what it will be like, it has nothing to do with me. He gets rid of the relationship in advance. Once something goes wrong, he can shrink freely. It''s really a good plan.


    Shi Heng, Yiming and Jin Ying naturally saw this. But who is the emperor? The official character opened his mouth. He could say what he wanted.


    Jin Ying was left in the main hall. The eunuch, who had no beard for a long time, smiled and said, "two adults, please move to my father-in-law''s side hall, where the wind is small and quiet."


    The so-called small wind and quiet naturally means safer. Clear Shi Heng and Yiming agreed with a smile, and then the three left the hall with six feet.


    ......


    Deep in Heijing street.


    In a messy courtyard. From a distance, it seems that this place is not different from other places. But in fact, this is one of the nests of Hu Huaihai, the boss of the Blackwater gang.


    It is said that there are three cunning rabbit caves. For Hu Huaihai, he does have five yards like this. Each courtyard is so ordinary, but only a few people know that there are secret roads under such an insignificant courtyard, which can reach the mountains outside the city.


    It took a lot of time to dig the tunnel. Finally, all the workers who were allowed to pay a lot of money were buried, making the tunnel even more unknown.


    Killing people and robbing goods and being courageous are the two characters embodied in Hu Huaihai.


    Outsiders do everything they need. Being cruel and cruel is not enough to express. Because of this, no one in Heijing street is not afraid of the boss Hu Huaihai. Some even privately call him Hu yanwang.


    Be generous and forthright to your own people. If you encounter any difficulties or have any requirements, he will help you if you can help. Such fame also attracted many people and eventually became their subordinates.


    Under the two means, Hu Huaihai really makes people angry and hate. However, it is not only because of his great means, nor because of Hu Huaihai''s strong work, but also because he has two very loyal brothers, the second Wu Yong and the third Qi Lu.


    Qi Lu''s Sabre technique is powerful. It can be seen that Qi Lu''s Sabre technique can be slightly better than Yang Wuli''s.


    Wu Yong is even more powerful. He is not only no less skilled than Qi Lu, but also has a better mind. Many times, when Hu Huaihai, the boss, makes important decisions, his opinions are the most important.


    At this time, in this ordinary small courtyard house, Hu Huaihai was looking with concern at Qi Lu, who had been firmly wrapped on his left arm, and said, "third, how''s your arm? What did the doctor say?"


    "Big brother is fine. Before long, my brother will be alive again." Qi Lu''s face is not in the tiger''s expression, but the angry light in his eyes is flashing. It can be seen that the injury is not as easy and nothing as he said.


    San Leng Jun stab, what a powerful existence it is. Even the United Nations has been banned in future generations, which shows the great lethality.


    After being stabbed by Yang Wu, the blood flowed continuously, forcing Qi Lu to stop and return. Fortunately, there is an excellent golden sore medicine here. In addition, the wound is not the key, and the blood stopped at last. But the doctor also said that even if this arm is good, it will not be as flexible as before.


    Thinking about the good left hand, half of it was wasted. Qi Lu was not angry. When Hu Huai asked him, he said with hate on his face: "brother, this time my brother suffered from this weapon. He should take revenge anyway. Otherwise, how can he stand in the world in the future."


    "That''s natural. Brother is angry. Of course, eldest brother wants to find the field back. Second, tell me, what should we do?" Hu Huaihai replied generously, and then his eyes fell on Wu Yong, the second who has not spoken, but closed his eyes to think about the problem.


    Wu Yong, known as the military division, slowly opened his eyes after Hu Huaihai asked questions. Then he shook his head gently and said, "big brother, third brother, I''m afraid it''s difficult to do this."


    "Why not? Let''s just kill it when it''s not ready." Qi Lu, who suffered a loss, said in a voice with a great emotion.


    "Yes, why not? Is it difficult for us Blackwater Gang to be afraid of an official with only title and no real power?" boss Hu Huaihai said disapprovingly.


    Listening to the analysis of the eldest brother and the third brother, Wu Yong said with a bitter color on his face, "This loyal and brave man is not a man without real power. Although he has no real duty, he is protected by the most elite mercenaries in the world. Mercenaries, you know, they all say that they have an advanced weapon that can easily take people''s lives hundreds of feet away. It''s really hard to provoke."


    "It''s just firearm, isn''t it in the hands of the Ming army? According to the third brother, the firearm camp is the same thing. It didn''t annoy us. If it annoyed our brothers, we must give them a good look." Qi Lu, who was grumpy, didn''t think he meant to hear the word of firearm at the moment.


    "No, no, the firearms of these mercenaries are not the same as those in the firearms battalion of the Ming army. It''s said that the firearms in these people''s hands are more accurate and can even be fired repeatedly. It''s really difficult to deal with. Moreover, according to the third younger brother, he took more than a dozen good players to go, but only three came back, and he didn''t even leave the other party''s life. It''s still a pity The reason why he didn''t use firearms. Even his kung fu is so good that such an opponent can''t be underestimated. "

 Chapter 302

    Wu Yong kept explaining, but when he said the last sentence, boss Hu Huaihai couldn''t help but brighten his eyes. "Hehe, the second brother said that we can''t underestimate it, that is, we can deal with it, but we need to make good plans, right?"


    "Really, second brother?" there was still a way, and Qi Lu was interested.


    "Yes, I need to be resourceful. Well, let me investigate the details of each other in two days." Wu Yong nodded. He had a feeling that the loyal and courageous male of Ming Dynasty who had just arrived in his twenties must be difficult to deal with, but the old three suffered a loss. If he recognized it like this, where can the Blackwater Gang be looked at and stand on in the future.


    In other words, it''s necessary to do it, just see how it''s appropriate. In short, in the face of such opponents, they either don''t move or just strike. They must not be given a chance to fight back.


    ......


    Yangjiazhuang.


    Yang Wu was carried back, which immediately alerted Yang Chendong, who was teaching students in Yang Academy.


    When he strode into the courtyard and saw Hu Mang and others standing there with an angry face, his voice asked, "who can tell me what''s going on?"


    "Six young masters, this is the case." two Leng Feng, who are responsible for protecting Qiao Yin''s safety, stood up. With one person as the main complaint and one person as the supplement, I explained in detail the scene that happened in Laoshan street today.


    Just after the two brothers had finished, the doctor came out of the room. In an instant, Yang Chendong was surrounded. Yang Chendong was no longer as calm as before. He looked more or less anxious, "Doctor Li, how''s it going?"


    The invited Doctor Li is very famous in the whole capital. Seeing that Zhongdan asked himself, he dared not neglect to say, "Yang Gongye is good. Yang Wu''s body is no big problem, but he is bleeding more, and the injured part has avoided an important position. It only needs a good rest for a period of time to recover."


    Hearing that Yang Wu''s life was not in danger, Yang Chen''s East chief breathed out, "Yang Er, arrange someone to send Dr. Li back to the city and triple the medical fee."


    "Oh, that''s very kind," said Dr. Li, flattered. But Yang Chendong did so, and bowed his hand. The other party should give a polite return, and then he left with satisfaction.


    The doctor left and Yang Er came back soon. What he saw at this time was Yang Chendong listening to Yang San, deputy director of the Security Bureau, making a report on some specific contents of Heijing street and Blackwater gang.


    "Young master, that''s what we heard. The place is mixed with good and evil people and it''s not easy to enter. Every time, the leader of the black water Gang Hu will clean up. Once our informant almost didn''t come out." Yang San lowered his head a lot when he said these words.


    Although the situation of Heijing street is difficult to inquire because of Hu Huaihai''s caution, it is more that it is not the focus of the Security Bureau''s investigation. It''s just a bunch of Jianghu people and outlaws. Based on the idea that well water does not invade river water, they just have a simple understanding.


    Yang Chendong naturally knew this, but he didn''t say it directly. After all, the Security Bureau has not been established for a long time, its manpower is limited, and the capital is so large. It is understandable that some investigations are unclear. "Check again. I want to know the details in a day."


    The sixth young master spoke. Of course, Yang San didn''t dare to neglect it. He immediately agreed like a military order, "please rest assured, young master. It won''t take a day. When there is specific information."


    In this world, nothing is impossible as long as you are willing to spend money. Most of those people died because of money. If they could be a good rich man, who would be willing to stay and muddle around in such a place?


    Yang San hurried away. Yang Chendong didn''t choose to wait. Instead, he went into the house and looked at Yang Wu, who was already asleep. Then he called Hu Mang and Yang er. When he arrived in the study, he looked at them brightly and asked them, "how? Now do you know that Qiang Zhong has a strong hand?"


    "Young master, we were wrong." Yang Chendong''s face was stiff, and they quickly bowed their heads and admitted their mistakes.


    The reason why they were wrong was that they disobeyed Yang Chendong''s orders. According to the accusation of the sixth young master, a gentleman does not stand under the dangerous wall, but anyone who feels that something is dangerous should leave very early. If you have to do something, you can also speak with a gun instead of trying to be brave.


    If today''s affairs were solved directly with a gun, Yang wugen would not have been injured. However, he insisted on comparing Kung Fu and skill with others, which caused such consequences. Naturally, he was taught by Hu Mang and Yang er at ordinary times. What opponents are difficult to find, what lonely to defeat, and what Jianghu people should be solved in the way of Jianghu. What was the result? Almost took his life.


    According to the dictates of the two cold fronts, if it had not been for the use of a sharp weapon such as San Suo Jun stab, it was probably the body that Yang Wu was carried back.


    The so-called rules still have no firm rules. They almost put their brother''s life on the line. No wonder Yang Chendong would challenge them.


    "It''s good to know your mistake. Each of you will be fined a month''s salary, and those of your subordinates who always talk about the Jianghu rules will treat the waiter like this. If anyone refuses, just let him find me and shoot him, which is better than one day he will become the soul of others."


    Yang Chendong''s voice was not loud, but it hit Hu Mang and Yang er''s ears like a giant thunder, making them nod and admit their mistakes.


    After a while, it seemed that Yang Chendong''s anger disappeared. Yang Er took the initiative to say, "young master, this time we suffered a loss. We can''t just forget it."


    "Yes, young master, the Blackwater gang was not a good thing at first, so it''s better to destroy it." Hu mang said to one side.


    "Of course not. It''s just that the government can''t take them even if they have existed for so many years. If you want to move them, you need to plan. If you go rashly, you can''t take all the enemies, it will only bring endless trouble." Yang Chendong nodded his head. Of course, he won''t let go of any enemies, but if you take a shot, you have to hit them, Never leave any hidden dangers to yourself.


    At this point, Yang Chendong and Wu Yong''s ideas coincide. At the same time, both sides sent people to inquire about each other. In addition to the two sides, the other party also appeared, that is, Yiming''s groom and one of his bodyguards.


    Once Yiming also worked in the military central guard office. He has the experience of working at the grass-roots level, which makes him come up step by step with the Ministry of war. It was at that time that he came into contact with some Jianghu people and gave favors to some people for their own use.


    The groom is one of them. His surname is Shi Mingtao. He was once famous in the Jianghu and his skill is also good.


    It''s just that this man always keeps a low profile, thinks himself a groom and protects his eunuch''s motto. Gu doesn''t know many people who know him. This time, I sent Blackwater Gang to deal with Jianghu people.


    Shi Tao first went out of Yifu, then took seven turns on the street, then changed into a Jianghu man''s outfit, entered Heijing street and met the three masters of the Blackwater gang.


    Compared with the big brother''s low-key work, even some Shenlong see the first but not the end. Qilu has to make a lot of publicity, even in the streets of Heijing street. Through this person, Shi Tao tells his intention and suggests that he has a way to deal with Zhongdan Gong.


    For this face stranger, Qi Lu would not be introduced at ordinary times. But yesterday, I discussed with my eldest brother and second brother about how to do it. Someone came to the door here. Whether it was the enemy, the general manager of friends or those who needed to see, so I took him seven turns and eight turns to another resting place in Hu Huaihai. It happened that the second brother Wu Yong was also here, and the four met.


    According to Shi Tao, he is extremely disgusted with the people loyal and courageous. After hearing about what happened in Laoshan street yesterday, his master decided to help him. Promise to find a way to remove the elite around Zhongdan and give the Blackwater Gang a chance to deal a fatal blow.


    The intention was made clear, but when it came to who the owner of his house was, he did shut up. It seemed that he would not say a word more. In this regard, Hu Huaihai, who was skeptical, did not promise anything on the spot, but asked people to arrange Shi Tao to have a rest first, saying that he would give an answer after consultation.


    After Shi Tao left and no one else, Hu Huaihai asked Wu Yong about this matter, "second brother, what do you think of this man?"


    "Brother, it''s an enemy, not a friend, not an enemy. If it''s a spy sent by Zhongdan Gong, as long as we do well and guide well, it can also be used for it. On the contrary, if it''s really someone who comes to help us, it''s a great help." Wu Yong analyzed thoroughly and saw what he meant. No matter who Shi Tao is, he has to use it for him.


    "Yes." Hu Huaihai nodded approvingly, then remembered something and asked, "by the way, second brother, how did you investigate about the loyal and courageous public?"


    When it comes to this problem, Wu Yong''s face is much more serious. First, he looks at the third brother Qi Lu on one side, and then Hu Huaihai says, "brother, the idea this time is really a tie."


    In the following time, Wu Yong told us all the information he had found in the evening and the morning. For example, Yang Chendong is very talented and has a business mind. He is also a famous family. Even if he is in war, he is unambiguous. What about Jianyang newspaper? It''s about Shenxianju, Tianwaitian and Yang''s Bank. Liu San was hired to deal with him a while ago. As a result, he was defeated and died one by one.

 Chapter 303

    Previously, the Blackwater Gang mainly focused on Heijing street. In their eyes, this is their own territory. If you have to say it, you can even think of it as the existence of a state within a state. Therefore, I don''t pay so much attention to some things outside. I only know that Daming has a young dongshuai, a loyal and courageous public, and some means.


    But even if they are official figures, they actually have nothing to do with them. There seems to be no place for the two sides to meet. They are people who can''t stand the table and see the light, and they won''t have any intersection with others.


    But because of the reason of robbing people, he was right, and then he suffered a big loss. Now it is known all over the city. Unless the Blackwater Gang is not going to stay in the capital, otherwise, it may not be possible to find the venue. He began to investigate this person, but the more he knows, the more frightened Wu Yong is. When he speaks these contents to his eldest brother and third brother, he also looks serious.


    "Oh? In that case, he''s a capable man." Hu Huaihai looked very dignified after hearing this.


    He had thought before that if he was an official, it would not be difficult to clean up others in his own way. On the contrary, if you are a person in the Jianghu, it is not difficult to solve it according to the rules of the Jianghu. But now, it''s really hard to deal with hearing that this person wants power, money, power and even people.


    In particular, Wu Yong also focused on mercenaries just now. He knows the name. After all, when the vara army forced the city, mercenaries drove it away. It is said that only a few hundred people forcibly beat away tens of thousands of vara elite cavalry.


    Such means, at least he Blackwater gang can''t do it. And if the mercenary looks at himself this time, what is his chance of winning?


    Hu Huaihai was still silent, and Qi Lu, who was quick witted and grumpy, spoke, "What do you care so much about? We''re earthen pots and he''s porcelain. Do you really want to fight with us? Besides, even if we fight against both sides, as long as the eldest brother and the second brother are still there, where can''t we occupy a mountain and pull a team out? We''ll come for revenge at that time. At that time, we''ll annoy him."


    Although Qi Lu''s words mean recklessness, both Hu Huaihai and Wu Yong agree. With the complex terrain of Heijing street, you can escape even if you can''t beat others? As long as you keep the green mountains, you won''t have to worry about burning firewood. They understand this truth. The loyal and brave public is a smart man, and of course they will understand it.


    First, I thought of the worst result of the incident and found that it was no big deal. It was just to start from scratch. Then the three brothers began to discuss how to deal with Yang Chendong''s problem. According to the past practice, the most appropriate method of assassination was the method of assassination, which was also pointed out by Wu Yong, "This loyal and brave man must die. As long as he doesn''t die, I''m afraid our brother will face the danger of life and death at any time. At the same time, he can''t get a foothold in the Jianghu."


    Jianghu people are like this. Sometimes they value face more than life. Even if Yang Chendong loses face, if he doesn''t get face back, the Blackwater gang will have no prestige and will not be far from falling apart.


    On this point, Yang Chendong can see it very clearly. In terms of this matter, even if he doesn''t investigate now, the other party won''t be willing to rest. Not to mention, Yang Wu is still lying in the hospital bed. Although he can recover after a period of cultivation, his brother is injured. If he doesn''t do anything, he will also chill his brother''s heart.


    Not to mention that Zhongdan Gong''s name is useless. Based on this, those who are not open-minded are better to clean up. In addition, at noon, Yang Sanqin sent some information about the Blackwater gang. Looking at their actions, he decided not to stay.


    This time, the Security Bureau spent a lot of effort and money to buy off some Jianghu people who usually work in Heijing street. From their mouth, we know that the Blackwater Gang is really doing all kinds of evil. It''s even more common to force good people to be prostitutes, bully good people, open casinos and make high profits.


    The reason why they clashed with Yang Wu and others this time is that there are too many self selling women in the city and they want to take a share. Moreover, the intelligence also shows that once the women robbed by the Blackwater gang are sold to the capital, and the destination is the grassland in the north. They are sold to the territory of warra and Tatar to become the tools or tools of the next generation produced by the barbarians Become the target of each other''s pleasure.


    Whether in the last life or this life, if Yang Chendong hates anyone most, it is undoubtedly a traitor.


    Such a person has no king, no father, no country and no home. He can really sell anything for profit. Such a person is inferior to even pigs and dogs.


    The practice of the Blackwater Gang is no different from that of the traitors. Although it is said that the Ming Dynasty and Wala have stopped fighting, and even with the promotion of Yang Chendong, the two sides have made business moves, all this is just a delaying measure. It is to leave enough time and kill fat sheep in one fell swoop.


    However, the practice of the Blackwater Gang is clearly to help it grow. I don''t know if they have thought about it. Once these women enter the grassland, how many people can they bring to each other in more than ten years, and how many Han people will die under the iron hoof of these growing alien men?


    At the thought of these, Yang Chendong was angry and determined to clean them up.


    "In this way, go and arrange one thing. Remember to be strong..." Yang Chendong whispered something in Yang San''s ear. Listening to the deputy director of the Security Bureau, the actual manager couldn''t stop nodding his head


    ......


    Capital immortal residence.


    Since it was built and opened here, it has been very prosperous. In addition to the storm of Japanese envoys a while ago, which caused a certain loss to the business here, it has been difficult to find a table at other times.


    Now, the Japanese army suddenly landed in Tianjin Wei and attacked the Daming army, which freed Zhongdan from this matter, and the business here continued to flourish.


    Because of the popularity and the presence of dignitaries, the public security here has always been excellent. No matter how angry they are, few people dare to make trouble here. Over time, the defense here seems not as strict as before. Not only that, but even the officers and soldiers of the five cities army and horse division are less and less on this street.


    But sometimes the more confident you are, the easier it is to have an accident. It''s like this evening. Originally, the immortal residence was bustling, singing and dancing all his life, and the sound of pushing cups and changing lamps was heard all the time, but suddenly there was a burst of shouting outside. Then some gravel rose from the ground and hit the transparent glass, causing pieces of broken sound.


    Suddenly there was chaos. The diners in the immortal residence were in great panic and confusion. Even two diners were unlucky and stabbed by the glass. The dancers in the middle of the stand screamed, showing a scene of the end of the world.


    Fortunately, chaos came and went quickly. When the guard of immortal house ran out of the door, those who made trouble had fled to the West. They pursued all the way until they watched others enter Heijing street.


    As soon as it happened, there were so many witnesses who pointed at the Blackwater gang. When I think of the conflict with him yesterday, I can see the causes and consequences as long as I''m not a fool.


    The soldiers from the five cities and the Dali temple came. Listening to the surging feelings of the diners, they knew that things were bad. These people of the Blackwater gang are too bold. They dare to provoke the loyal and courageous public with such a blatant method. They really don''t know how to write the death word.


    Whenever something happens to Yang Chendong, the news always spreads very fast. Shi Heng, who is in the barracks, and Yi Ming, the Minister of the Ministry of war in the mansion, soon received the news, but their reactions were consistent, that is, the situation was originally a trap.


    Not to mention that they have sent someone to secretly contact the Blackwater gang and are waiting for the joint efforts of both sides. If they are going to deal with Yang Chendong, they will not take such a painless and itchy way. It''s nothing to smash a few pieces of glass. Although it''s expensive, it''s not even a dime for the rich and courageous loyal public.


    In doing so, not only can we not be loyal to the public, but also cause the anger of others, and even everyone''s common hatred. It''s really a stupid pig''s behavior.


    The Blackwater gang has been entrenched in Heijing street for so long. It''s not the only IQ. If they didn''t do it, there seems to be only one answer, that is, a play directed and acted by some people.


    But although both of them saw it, even some smart people saw it. But things have already happened, especially when it has been spread among the market. It is said that the Blackwater Gang is afraid of Zhongdan Gong, but can''t swallow that tone, so it takes the way of warning.


    Once such a publicity is made, the people are angry. While condemning the Blackwater Gang, it also gives Yang Chendong an excuse to make things big.


    Sure enough, while Shi Heng and Yiming were still worried about whether Yang Chendong would get up by doing something, Dali temple, the Ministry of punishment and the five cities'' army and Horse Department received Yang Chendong''s worship stickers respectively. The general idea is that we must give an account of this matter. Even the Ministry of household also received Yang Chendong''s worship sticker to the effect that if the government can''t guarantee the legitimate rights and interests of businessmen, is it necessary to pay this business tax?


    This is Zhongdan Gong, a leader among businessmen in the capital. Although there is no fixed rule that businessmen will listen to him, if he puts forward whether the business tax should be paid or not, there will be many supporters for this kind of thing for the benefit of businessmen.


    After receiving Yang Chendong''s worship post, several yamen dared not be careless and reported the matter to the palace one after another. As the eunuch in charge, Jin Ying can''t cry or laugh at these memorials, but he also praises Yang Chendong''s skill of causing trouble. He knows that he can''t solve the Blackwater Gang this time.


    It was also at this time that Shi Heng and Yiming went into the palace together and found Jin Ying. But unexpectedly, they looked vaguely excited.


    "Grandpa Jin, there''s news. They decided to fight. Here''s our chance."

 Chapter 304

    Because of what happened yesterday, Wu Yong has been sending people to stare at several industries of Yang Chendong, thinking about what weak links can be found. It was at this time that someone threw stones at the immortal house. When the servant reported the news, he knew that people were looking for an excuse to do it.


    What happened yesterday is, after all, a private grudge between Yang Chendong and the Blackwater gang. If, therefore, he mobilized people to look for trouble, it would be tantamount to giving some real benefits to the population. This is where the constraints lie. Before, Wu Yong thought about what method he would use if he wanted to deal with himself, but soon someone gave the answer and used a clear plot to deal with you. What can you do?


    It''s hard to go to the government and explain that they didn''t do it. In this way, I''m afraid they will be arrested immediately.


    In his heart, Wu Yong said that he was loyal and courageous. At the same time, Wu Yong found his eldest brother and his third brother. As soon as he discussed, he called Shi Tao and said that he was willing to cooperate. Please give them a chance to fight.


    Of course, the Blackwater gang had another choice at this time, that is, to give up the current business territory and stay away from the capital. In this way, they may be able to save their lives, but from then on, their reputation in the Jianghu will naturally disappear. People who bully the soft and fear the hard are difficult to mix everywhere.


    In other words, even if you go, you can''t go away in such a muddle headed way. There is only one way in front of them, that is to pull a wrench wrist with this bold and loyal public. If you leave when you are defeated, at least others will not look down on them.


    That is, we can only choose war, so Shi Tao comes in handy. The three brothers called the man, said their decision and asked the other party to arrange it as soon as possible.


    In this way, Shi Tao returned to the Yi house and saw the master''s Yiming. Now Yiming and Shi Heng join hands to enter the palace.


    Yiming, Shi Heng and Jin Ying murmured in the secret room for more than an hour. When they came out, their faces were smiling, as if they were about to complete an important task.


    .....


    Yangjiazhuang.


    After Yang Chendong remembered that the disaster was brought to the East, the news came back from the Wucheng Bingma department and Dali temple that night. He said he would send troops to eliminate the Blackwater Gang, but this force has lingered here for many years. It is not easy to move. Please ask Zhongdan to go out in person to solve them. After all, he is the one who even the vara army says he will lose. A small Jianghu gangster must not be an opponent at all.


    Everything was within the plan. Yang Chendong looked at the replies of the two yamen, with a slight sneer on his lips and said to Hu Mang: "if you return to them, I will take people in person. The time is scheduled to be early tomorrow morning. We will kill each other by surprise.


    "Young master, are you in such a hurry? We still have brothers who haven''t come back in Heijing street? It''s said that they have a secret road to the outside world." Hu mang repeated the news sent by the Security Bureau this afternoon. This is the news inquired by iron Hu, the captain of the wolf tooth special team. Up to now, he hasn''t returned in Heijing street.


    "Secret way? Hum! It''s useless for me to go out. Let the iron tigers come back and arrange it like this." Yang Chendong shook his head in an indifferent manner. He had already thought about how to deal with the black and evil forces. If he dared to make his mind, there was no need to keep it. In order to achieve the effect of the raid, he decided to make a quick decision, so he didn''t give the other party more preparation and consideration time.


    The young master was so confident that Hu mang naturally stopped comforting him. After he promised, he quit to spread the news.


    Bing Yong of the military and Horse Department of the five cities, the Yamen servants and captains of Dali temple, many of whom were off duty at home, received orders to be urgently recalled. For a time, there were always hurried footsteps on the streets of Beijing, which had been curfew.


    At the same time, the news also reached Heijing street. At Hu Huaihai, the leader of the Blackwater Gang, Shi Tao informed the three family members of the above order, and then quietly withdrew. Obviously, he also knew that the next thing was for them to discuss specific actions. How inconvenient he was.


    When there was no one else in the room, Hu Huaihai looked at Wu Yong and Qi Lu with Yin side eyes and said, "the second and third, the loyal and brave man can''t help but give us a hand. At the moment, I''m afraid we''re trying to hide. There''s no time."


    "Yes, we have to be on the line, but it''s a pity that we haven''t been fully prepared. There are still some brothers who haven''t gone out of the street." Wu said with a sigh. Yang Chendong''s vigorous and resolute action was beyond his expectation. Originally, he thought everyone had a test with each other, but he didn''t think that only one day and one night later, people had to take action.


    Wu Yong doesn''t know that he has made himself a dish, but Yang Chendong doesn''t care about them. A rat living in a dark corner relying on the complex terrain. In today''s society, as long as he makes up his mind, it''s only a matter of minutes to destroy them. I really don''t understand why Daming will allow them to exist, or in such an important and prosperous place like the capital A place for.


    But others are afraid of trouble. They are afraid of cutting grass and not removing roots. Yang Chendong is not afraid of poverty after future troubles. Even if he offends himself, he should give them a good look. At the same time, he also takes this opportunity to frighten other dignitaries who dare to find trouble. His failure to act does not mean that he has no way to do it, but because everyone''s identity is there, it''s not easy to solve the problem in a too direct way But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t have the ability to solve the problem.


    "I''m afraid it''s just killing one person. We''ve gone out for more than 20 brothers. It should be enough." Lao Sanqi waved his seriously injured left hand. Because it was involved and hurt, he even let him show his teeth for a while, but his spirit has been good. It can be seen that this tone is very uncomfortable in his heart. If you don''t find a way to let it out, I''m afraid you''ll get seriously ill.


    "No! No! No!" Wu Yong simply shook his head. They didn''t know the loyal and courageous public. Although he was young, his ability could not be underestimated. A while ago, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, an important Minister of the court, suffered losses in his hands. If they didn''t make more plans for such people, they would never be able to deal with them. "


    "What''s the second brother going to do?" Hu Huaihai knew Wu Yong and knew that he was also an expert who planned and then moved, so he opened his mouth and asked.


    "I''m going to take a risk and send some brothers out, so the three of our brothers are afraid that they will be divided into three routes." Wu Yong said, pushing the oil lamp on the table aside, and then drawing on the table with his fingers just stained with tea. "The so-called" three routes "means guarding the home all the way and attracting the loyal and courageous public to attack; the second route sneaks out of the city and kills Yang family village, which makes him have to rush back to defense; the third route ambushes him on the only way back to the village and gives him a fatal blow."


    "That''s good. Then I''ll take someone to fight Yangjiazhuang. Ha ha, it''s said that this loyal and brave man owns four beautiful women. I want him to know that he can''t afford to offend some people." after hearing Wu Yong''s analysis, Qi Lu took the initiative to take the second team. In his opinion, what ambush and what entrenchment are too boring, far from directly rushing out to be straightforward and happy.


    After Qi''s election, Wu Yong volunteered, "it''s up to my elder brother to stay at home. My second younger brother leads people to lie in ambush outside, hoping to get a hit."


    The reason why Wu Yong will choose to ambush is that he knows that as the boss, Hu Huaihai is difficult to trust anyone. The tunnel in Heijing Street leads to the outside world, which is the place of escape. In other words, staying here is the safest.


    Sure enough, Wu took the initiative to ambush, and saw a satisfied look on Hu Huaihai''s face, which was still very serious. The two brothers are so knowledgeable that he can spend less time. Then he nodded and said, "so do as your two brothers say. This time we''ll let him come back."


    "Yes! You can''t come back."


    ......


    The night is getting darker, but the Yangjiazhuang is brightly lit at this time. In particular, the sharp whistle suddenly sounded over the dormitory of Yangjia college, where nearly 50 students who had entered a state of rest rose in a hurry.


    The all-round development of morality, intelligence, physique, beauty and labor is not just verbal, but put into practical action.


    Even such an emergency gathering is one of the subjects we usually study.


    When the hurried whistle sounded, all the students put on their clothes and got up as usual. When they came to the courtyard of the college, they saw Yang Chendong, a mountain commander in blue, looking at them seriously.


    Although I haven''t spoken yet, I intuitively tell you that something important must have happened, and everyone''s look has become dignified.


    "Report to the young master, all the students have gathered here, and no one is absent." Hu mang ordered a number and whispered in front of Yang Chendong.


    Waved his hand and let Hu mang stand aside. Yang Chendong walked forward three steps to shorten the distance with the students, then glanced over, and then said in a loud voice: "As a really useful talent, you should not only be eloquent, write well and have a gully in your heart, but also be able to travel all over the world and swing a thousand pounds. Today, I will take you to see the real battlefield, the fragility of human nature and the cruelty under the law of survival."


    As soon as the voice fell, all the students were surprised, followed by excitement and joy.


    As Yang Chendong''s students, they naturally know the teacher''s power. The great drama of the war between the military gods and vara is often staged in the immortal residence, where everyone can basically recite the plot. The scene of Yang Chendong coming down to earth like a God and waving his hand to cut the enemy off the horse has made them envy, and they often think about when they will have a chance to see it. And Now, the opportunity appears. They can finally go to the battlefield and still follow the God of war. What a glorious thing it will be.

 Chapter 305

    After thinking about this, nearly 50 students shouted, "I would like to respect the life of the head of the mountain."


    "OK, start in a quarter of an hour. You all go down and prepare." after waving and dissolving the team, Yang Chendong even ordered the names of ChunZi, tie Qingyi and Jiang Ping.


    This is also the only three women among the students. After calling them to their eyes, Yang Chendong said in a very casual tone, "you won''t follow the team in a while, but stay in Yang family village."


    Tie Qingyi has talked with Yang Chendong more than once. She knows that her task in the future is to protect the safety of several ladies, so she will not have any doubt about staying. She agrees at the moment. Instead, ChunZi raised his neck and asked with a puzzled face, "why?"


    Over the past few months, the students in Yangjia college have made ChunZi more fluent in Chinese, because she often carries out some physical training, so that her skin color is not as white as when she came. But the same looks much stronger, and even a little more mature. At this time, when I looked up at Yang Chendong, who was more than one head taller than her, the stubborn spirit on her face was very cute and likable.


    "No why, this is an order." Yang Chendong''s face was stiff. After saying that, he brushed his sleeves and left.


    Without a satisfactory explanation, ChunZi looked unhappy. But he can''t say anything, because as early as the beginning of entering the college, Yang Chendong said that he should obey orders and commands, and anyone who dares to break this rule will be ruthlessly kicked out.


    It''s not just a deduction. Even if there were 100 points of conduct, more than half of the students were deducted and discouraged. ChunZi was a little sad when he looked at their reluctant expression when they left. With these lessons, she didn''t dare to really disobey Yang Chendong''s order and be expelled from the college.


    After explaining the student''s affairs, Yang Chendong came to Wu Sheng, the fourth battalion commander, "here are two platoons for you. Stay at home. Remember, no matter who doesn''t listen to advice and wants to enter the villa, you don''t need to be polite and shoot directly. Tiger mang!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Hu mang had already flashed out from one side, and then handed over a class 95 weighing about eight kilograms with a machine gun.


    Yang Chendong reached out and took it. After playing with it very familiar, he sent it to Wu Sheng. "This is a machine gun for class 5 of type 9. The whole gun is 840mm long, the whole gun weighs 3.95kg, the initial speed is 970m / s, the caliber is 5.8mm, the ammunition capacity is 75 rounds, and the effective range is 800m. This thing is for you to use temporarily. If a large number of enemies appear, sweep his mother."


    "Yes! Sweep his mother." Wu Sheng said excitedly. When he joined the cold front, Yang Chendong said that there would be more advanced and more powerful continuous machine guns in the future, which could sweep away a large area of existence. Once you start, one can hold a road and make the enemy dare not advance.


    When he first heard it, Wu Sheng yearned very much. He was very strong and strong. When he wanted to come, such an opportunity should be the most suitable for him. Now, the long dream has finally come true. Although this thing is not heavy, it has also appeared on the battlefield of Warsaw cavalry, and it will not be the more powerful heavy gun as the young master said, even if it is a light machine gun, it can be proud to use it once, and it will have the ability to boast in front of other cold front in the future.


    Taking out the light machine guns used by the ninth five-year shift was also a last resort. He is facing a group of outlaws tonight. God knows what they will do. It''s always right to make more preparations just in case.


    Because of the hurry of time and the limited information, Yang Chendong''s move could not be perfect this time. It doesn''t matter. With his powerful strength and the unknown advanced firearms in Dacang, he just rushes. There is really a heroic trend that no matter how many times you come, I only go all the way.


    Left two classes of cold front, in addition to two base numbers of ammunition, Yang Jiazhuang''s defense has been improved by more than one level. Unless there are a large number of enemies who rush in like death, otherwise, it is enough to deal with some stragglers.


    Wu Sheng has just explained some things here, and the students there have gathered. Now Yang Chendong joins in with a platoon of cold front, leaving Yang Jiazhuang and heading towards the capital.


    In the inner courtyard of Yangjiazhuang, Hu Yan, Qiao Yin, snow lady, Xiang lady and Yang duo have all got out of bed. Although it was late at night, none of them was sleepy. As women, what they can do in such things is really limited. They can only pray in their hearts that their husband and brother will come back safely. In fact, it''s just to suppress bandits. It''ll be fine.


    Yongding gate, the South Gate of the capital.


    Sun Bing, the commander of the five cities army and Horse Department, is lined up here with some soldiers to meet Yang Chendong.


    Sun Bing, who was originally just the sixth grade, has now risen from the fifth grade because of his fighting achievements in defeating the warla army. All this is thanks to Yang Chendong, and he has only unlimited gratitude in his heart. This time, he also took the initiative to stand up and said that he would cooperate with Zhongdan Gong to get the job.


    At the gate of the city, Yang Chendong saw sun Chong waiting here, smiled and said, "it''s hard."


    "It''s not hard to work with Zhongdan Gong. I''m full of energy." Sun Kuan smiled hehe, revealing his white teeth under his dark face.


    "OK." feeling that this was the true expression of sun Chong, Yang Chendong reached out and patted each other on the shoulder.


    It''s natural that people have betrayed Yang Chendong because they stole the news to Jin Ying before sun bore. Fortunately, he was able to know the way and return later. He was determined to know which side he was on. Such a person can be made in Yang Chendong''s eyes.


    As soon as his palm touched sun Chong''s shoulder, his eyes were excited. He knew it was loyal and courageous, but it made him more firm in his decision just now.


    As I said before, which one can become the commander of the five cities army and horse department is not a human spirit, otherwise it won''t be in that position. It is a profound knowledge to weigh the pros and cons, how to balance the forces of all parties and make everyone satisfied.


    In such an environment, sun Chong chose not to let go of the tree. That is to hold Jin Ying''s thigh, so that he can secure peace and official position.


    It''s natural to think so. Under the protection of Jin Ying, it will be even more difficult for others to move him. However, everything has its advantages and disadvantages. It is also more difficult to take a step further based on this relationship. This is probably because there are too many people who take refuge in Jin Ying, and most of them are people in important positions. In contrast, the command department of a small five City Army and horse department is too small. As small as Jin Ying can sacrifice at any time, it is doomed that there will not be too many resources on him.


    It is precisely for this reason that when he later defeated vara and rewarded him with merit, many important officials close to Jin Ying got a lot of benefits and promotion because of this or that excuse, but Sun Chong, who made great contributions to it, only rose by half, from the sixth grade to the fifth grade, and his position has not changed at all.


    It is impossible to say that this incident has not dealt a blow to sun Chong. Why do those officials who only know that they are sitting in the government can get great benefits, and those who are in the bureau do only get this little benefit by risking their lives?


    If you can''t figure it out, you will have other ideas. Between coming and going, sun Chong''s state of mind changed. He no longer actively wanted to work for Jin Ying and began to think about where he would go in the future.


    It was at this time that an order came from the above, saying that he wanted to transfer people to be under the command of Duke Zhongdan for the time being, and that he wanted to destroy some Jianghu gangs. It was like someone handed over a light in the dark night, which instantly lit up sun Chong''s road and let him see new hope.


    After some psychological struggle, he finally made up his mind to give up Jin Ying and take refuge in Zhongdan Gong. Maybe this is not a wise way at first sight, but unless you want to spend your whole life here, it''s hard to find other options if you want to stand out.


    Under such ideas, when sun Chong reappeared in front of Yang Chendong, his attitude changed dramatically. The appearance of sincere respect can be felt by anyone.


    The two armies joined together, holding torches like a fire dragon, quickly crossed the streets and alleys, and came to Heijing street near dawn. Many yamen servants and constables of Dali temple have surrounded this place for a long time. Looking from a distance, it seems that it has been surrounded into an iron bucket with three meters, one post and five steps.


    Dali temple is responsible for cooperating with this operation is a deputy of Dali Temple named Wang Bo, an official from liupin. Seeing Yang Chendong coming, he quickly bowed and saluted, made a very respectful appearance and said, "Xiaguan Wang Bo has seen Zhongdan Gong."


    "How''s the situation?" without looking at Wang Bo more, Yang Chendong cast his eyes directly in front. Looking at such a quiet street, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Heijing street is one of the most difficult complex forces to control. I don''t know how many outlaws with human life lawsuits are hidden here, let alone many Jianghu people are used to staying in it. In such a place, how can the guard be so loose? Even before dawn, surrounded by the army, there won''t be even a little movement.


    At present, everything is so quiet, even more quiet than usual, which can only show that people have known and been vigilant for a long time.


    "If you''re loyal to Duke Dan, the lower official has sent people to surround here, but..." Wang Bo seems to want to talk and stop.

 Chapter 306

    "Just how?" it is not impossible for Yang Chendong to make the other party high sounding, and even ask for credit for it.


    In the face of Yang Chendong''s curiosity, Wang Bo hesitated first, and then said as if he had made some determination, "just according to the experience of the lower officer, these bandits should have been vigilant, otherwise they would not be so quiet. I''m afraid... I''m afraid someone should pass the news first."


    "Oh?" I thought it was just an official randomly sent by Dali temple, but on the surface, I cooperated with myself and picked up the relationship. I didn''t expect to have such an understanding. The most important thing is to tell the truth.


    Yang Chendong was puzzled. Sun Bing, who followed behind him, came forward and whispered in his ear, "Wang Bo knows the official and has some abilities. Just because his family is poor and he has no money to give gifts and go to the official, he has been excluded and can''t be promoted."


    Just after saying this, sun Chong took the initiative to step aside. He believed that he had explained the matter quite thoroughly.


    Yang Chendong really knew it well and nodded gently, but he would never be relieved because of other people''s words. So he continued to ask Wang Bo in the way of examination and said, "Lord Wang, this is the case. In your opinion, what should we do next?"


    "Well... I''m brave. Please take back the order. We''ll leave for the time being and do it when the time is right." Wang Bo hesitated, thinking about the huge distance between the two sides and how to wording next. But it''s too much to think about what to suggest with his own ability. It''s not the time to play any little smart at the moment. It''s better to say it frankly. In this way, he has no regrets about how things will develop after showing his loyalty.


    Wang Bo even advised Yang Chendong to take back the attack order. After hearing this, sun Chong was stunned, and then impolitely accused, "bold, how can you say so in front of Zhongdan Gong? What''s your heart?"


    Although sun Bing is a military attache, he is still qualified to reprimand Wang Bo from the fifth grade. Most importantly, he has now been preliminarily recognized by Yang Chendong. It is not too much to say such words at the moment.


    "It''s the lower officer''s recklessness." Wang Bo quickly admitted his mistake after being corrected by sun Bing.


    Yang Chendong standing on one side naturally smiled. Seeing everything in his eyes, he couldn''t see that they were clearly playing double reed here.


    Sun Bing was able to speak for Wang Bo before. It can be seen that he still knew him and even had some friends. Saying these words at the moment is nothing more than making a crime for the other party. Wang Bo naturally knew this too. He came to a point and stopped here, saying that he knew his mistake.


    Everyone has a plan, and it''s understandable to use it appropriately. Yang Chendong doesn''t want to comment on this. That is, after knowing all the truth, he raised his voice casually and said, "just, Lord Wang is also kind-hearted."


    Hearing this, sun Chong and Wang Bo were relieved that they would not be blamed. And listen to the meaning of this, Zhongdan Gong knows everything. Even if so, I think tonight''s action can also be cancelled. I think so. What I was playing was a raid. That is, the other party already knew his actions and was prepared in advance. What he said about the raid has lost any meaning.


    When sun Chong and Wang Bo thought that they would cancel the operation tonight and they would return in vain, Yang Chendong said in a very flat tone: "The other party is a bandit and we are officials. That''s the case. Where can officials be afraid of bandits? Even if they come, whether they are prepared or not, we can''t go back this time. Tell them to go down and get ready and attack in half an hour."


    Knowing this, we are still good at it.


    Yang Chendong''s action and decision stunned sun Chong and Wang Bo. They opened their mouths and wanted to say something. For example, if the enemy got the news, would he have left the secret way? What''s the use of killing in step by step? Apart from losing some brothers'' lives, does it seem to be useless?


    Or is it that Zhong Dan Gong is also a man fishing for fame and reputation. He didn''t want to talk to the Blackwater gang. All this is just to save face?


    At the moment, they seem to have 100000 questions. They just don''t know how to ask.


    Yang Chendong didn''t make any explanation for their confusion. He believed that facts were better than eloquence. The next thing would naturally tell them whether what he was doing was right or wrong. "Come on, take the walkie talkie."


    As soon as the voice fell, Hu mang stood behind Yang Chendong with a dark thing like an iron guy on his back.


    However, Yang Chendong didn''t move this guy for the first time, but looked back at the dozens of college students he brought and said: "Next, you are optimistic about what is overwhelming and vulnerable. You also need to know what role it will play when you use the right method. You need to know how fragile and useless any conspiracy is in front of absolute strength."


    After listening to the words of the mountain leader, dozens of students all stared and nodded, and then looked forward with bright eyes. At this moment, their mental strength is highly concentrated. It seems that they are afraid that they will miss something important if they are not careful.


    But Yang Chendong, after reprimanding these words, already stretched out his hand to hold the walkie talkie in his hand, and then said in a very firm and confident voice, "Tengshan Tengshan, I''m No. 1. Are you ready there?"


    "Report No. 1, Tengshan is ready to start at any time. Please give instructions." another voice suddenly came from the iron guy, which surprised sun Chong and Wang Bo. They almost didn''t jump up. It can be seen that they were indeed frightened.


    "OK, order one, launch the attack. The time is a quarter of an hour. Don''t stop. Let''s start."


    "Tengshan received, Tengshan received."


    The dialogue ended temporarily. There was no sound from the iron guy. When sun Chong and Wang Bo were still curious about how this thing could make a sound, a shocking scene suddenly appeared in front of their ears.


    The fire burst into the sky and the thunder burst!


    The roaring fire suddenly appeared in front of me. The roaring sound was like the thunder of nine days falling in front of me, which made the earth seem to be shaking


    The heat coming from your face seems to scorch people, making people step back involuntarily to avoid their awn


    "Boom, boom..."


    "Boom..."


    Bursts of gunfire continued to attack, and then flames burst into the sky


    It''s like the end of the world. It''s more like God''s fire spits out huge fireballs one after another, and instantly drowns all the Heijing street in front of him.


    Sun Bing, Wang Bo, the students of many academies, Hu Mang and Leng Feng, who are mentally prepared, are also stupid


    They thought that the young master would have a ready mind and would have a way to solve the problems in front of him. But what I never thought was that I would bombard with artillery in such a direct way.


    And this kind of artillery bombardment is not an ordinary one. It''s like the one used to deal with the Warsaw cavalry. It''s covered by artillery! Under the continuous offensive, there must be no tiles, no grass and no people in the whole street!


    In front of the huge gunfire, Heijing street became a sea of fire. Close to the distance, you can even hear bursts of sad cries from inside.


    Heijing street did get the wind ahead of time, so Hu Huaihai also made some preparations. For example, first they divided their troops into three routes and made a good response. Then they mobilized all the Jianghu people and outlaws in the street and told them that the imperial court would kill them. In order to protect themselves and preserve their last "pure land", what they had to do was refuse to fight and fight the invaders out to tell others, This is their territory. Others can''t invade it, let alone make any ideas, otherwise it''s a dead word.


    People who can become the boss usually have a certain ability to incite people. Hu Huaihai was like this. When he waved his arm and promised a lot of benefits, he got everyone''s response. Next, the whole Heijing street was ready to fight face to face with the Ming army.


    There are long guns, short knives, iron rods and silver whips, as well as some long bows and short crossbows. I don''t know how many mechanisms have been prepared. Just wait for the Ming army to appear and kill one of them.


    But unexpectedly, Yang Chendong didn''t mean to fight close to them at all. He directly changed to long-range attack artillery. Ignoring the opponent''s various preparations, he used hot weapons to fight an overwhelming, or bullying, battle against cold weapons.


    Yang Chendong''s behavior style is that he has the way to people and the way to animals.


    It''s like when he attacked the vara army, he might have hit it hard. However, in order to achieve his own goal, he did not do so, but mainly in a shocking way, in order to leave a strong enemy in the north for Daming, so that there were no birds and good bows.


    Facts have also proved that Yang Chendong''s method is right. The existence of the main force of warla did give Zhu Qiyu a great pressure, so that he didn''t dare to renovate the interior wholeheartedly, and he couldn''t raise his knife to him. For a time, doing business with the Wara people also limited their idea of fully developing the military, and they could make a lot of money, and so on.

 Chapter 307

    Showing mercy to the vara people is because it is related to the overall plan and policy, but in the face of these black and evil forces who dare to provoke themselves, he will not be soft at all.


    There are no ordinary people in Heijing street for a long time. Those who stay there are either desperate or ill intentioned Jianghu people. In this regard, it is impossible to be a person to see. That is, where do you need to be polite? Just do it.


    That is, he is ready to start. How to exchange the minimum price for the maximum victory has become the problem that Yang Chendong needs to consider.


    The opponent is strong and even deadly, especially if he is prepared in advance. In this case, if he just makes a strong attack, I''m afraid he doesn''t know how many people to discount. In addition, it is rumored that there is a secret way, it is likely to pay a price to rush in, and it may not be able to kill the principal offender.


    Once the grass can''t be cut, the danger will be even greater. At that time, the enemy is in the dark and you are in the light. It will be very unpleasant to prevent thieves for a thousand days.


    Yang Chen is an indecisive man in East Africa. He will never be fussy when he can act vigorously, so he directly chose artillery coverage. That is, you can beat your opponent or shock the ministers. I believe that after this, anyone who wants to make their own ideas should consider what consequences will be caused?


    ......


    Imperial City and palace.


    "The Earth Dragon turned over!"


    "Find a place to hide!"


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic..."


    The continuous attack of artillery fell on the earth, and the palace was shocked. Some experienced people shouted that it was an earthquake, so the whole palace was in chaos.


    At this time, it was three or four o''clock in the morning, and it was also the time of deep sleep. The sudden vibration made some people wake up in their dreams and rise in disorder. Even Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu, who was sleeping with his concubine in the bedroom, was awakened by the vibration. Then he instinctively turned over to the ground and hid under the Dragon bed.


    "Emperor, Emperor..." the concubine was still shouting on the bed, and Jin Ying rushed to the door with a hurried voice.


    People in the palace, no matter what occupation you are and what status you are, if you want to live better, you must do one thing, that is to get the trust and recognition of the emperor.


    Once something happens to the emperor, these people will be like a rootless Ping. They will eventually be washed aside by the waves, then wither and become a complete waste. Therefore, the emperor''s safety also represents the safety of many people.


    Zhu Qiyu, who was hiding under the bed, said with a trace of panic: "I''m here, I''m here, Aiqing, find a place to hide first, hide!"


    "Yes, yes." Jin Ying and the concubine agreed, and then each found a place that seemed safe to avoid. Then they prayed in their hearts that the Earth Dragon would turn over quickly to ensure their safety.


    The tremor and roar lasted for about half an hour, and finally stopped. Then the whole palace became extremely quiet. But even so, Zhu Qiyu didn''t mean to climb out from under the bed. He had seen a lot of ancient books. He said that once the earthquake happened, it was often continuous and could not be stopped so easily.


    Still thinking, it''s better to stay like this, wait until the day is completely bright, and find an open and safe place. But this idea changed completely with the entry of a small eunuch.


    "Emperor, Emperor..." a little eunuch stumbled in. When he entered the gate, he was almost thrown to the ground by the slightly higher threshold.


    "What are you doing? What''s wrong with being so flustered in front of the emperor." Jin Ying, with sharp eyes, saw that the little eunuch was one of her confidants by the candlelight in her bedroom, and pretended to be angry.


    The little eunuch finally saw Jin Ying, so he quickly knelt down to the ground, and then said in a worried voice, "father-in-law, it''s not the Earth Dragon turning over, it''s... It''s Zhongdan Gong shooting!"


    "What''s shooting? What''s going on?" Jin Ying didn''t hear it clearly until she asked the little eunuch to say it twice. But doubts also follow. He has seen the scene of shooting. The artillery battalion of Daming Jiangang fired two guns when it was first built. Although the movement is not small, it is still within the acceptable range. Where will it be like this time? The sound is like a huge thunder, and the earth trembles?


    "Yes, it''s shooting. We sent people to follow Zhong Dan Gong to send back the news." the little eunuch said solemnly, with an expression of willingness to guarantee his family and life.


    "It''s really shooting?" Jin Ying also knew that his little eunuch didn''t dare to talk nonsense about such a thing. In retrospect, it was true that the sound was like thunder and the ground trembled, but it seemed that it was only so. The house didn''t shake. It really didn''t seem to be the Earth Dragon turning over as people used to say.


    "Yes, yes." the little eunuch nodded again.


    "Well, that''s it. You''re going to inquire and return any news immediately." Jin Ying waved. If what he said was true, his performance would be too exaggerated. Of course, his gaffe should not be seen by too many people. Especially the emperor is still under the Dragon bed? Such a scene can''t be known to others.


    The little eunuch took orders and left. Without others, Jin Ying also came to the Dragon bed, and then whispered, "emperor, there''s something strange. I''m afraid it''s not the Earth Dragon."


    "Well, I''ll come out now." Zhu Qiyu, who was hiding under the dragon''s bed, had already heard the voice of the little eunuch just now. Although he didn''t believe that all this could be caused by gunfire, even if there was a report, it shouldn''t be caused by the Earth Dragon. It''s not appropriate to hide under the bed.


    In any case, it was the emperor of a dynasty. When Zhu Qiyu climbed out of the bed, he first cleaned up his pajamas. Then he straightened his body and restored the state of an emperor. He just didn''t mean to return to the Dragon bed, but began to change clothes with the help of his concubine.


    The little eunuch went quickly and came back faster, or the following information came back quickly. That is, he hurried back as soon as he put on his Dragon Robe, but this time he was obviously not so flustered, but knelt down on the ground a few feet away and said: "Tell the emperor that the following people came to report that Zhongdan was indeed shooting, and the Marquis Wuqing came, waiting for an audience outside the palace."


    "Oh, meet you at the Zhonghe hall." Zhu Qiyu nodded and felt bad in his heart. Even though the artillery battle was so big, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be less powerful. What''s the name of the loyal and brave public?


    In the Zhonghe hall, when Zhu Qiyu''s New Dragon Robe appeared here, Shi Heng, the commander of the three armies, and Yi Ming, the Minister of the Ministry of war, knelt down on the ground long ago. When he saw the emperor''s face, he knocked his head on the ground and said, "emperor, my minister is guilty."


    "Forget it." Zhu Qiyu, who looked a little unhappy, seemed to want to say something, but in the end he just waved his hand and looked powerless.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Shi Heng and Yiming are in charge of the army, and the other is in charge of the equipment and logistics of the army. Now there is a sudden sound of artillery in the city like an earthquake. They didn''t know before. They have to bear the crime of dereliction of duty. Once the emperor has a heart, it is possible to replace them on this ground.


    In this way, we have to plead guilty until we have a positive attitude.


    It''s impossible to say that Zhu Qiyu doesn''t have a little anger in his heart. He is the emperor and the master of the world, but when and what happens that even the master doesn''t know? But there is gas in his heart. Now there is really no better person to use. Fortunately, Shi Heng and Yiming are still loyal. That''s the case. What''s the harm of forgiving once?


    With a temper and patience that had to tolerate everything, Zhu Qiyu sat on the Dragon chair under the service of Jin Ying, and then looked at the two kneeling in the palace with heavy eyes, "tell me, what''s going on? And how are you going to deal with it? If such a fire gun suddenly falls on the Imperial Palace, how can I deal with it?"


    It''s no wonder Zhu Qiyu is so cautious. His life has been threatened. I''m afraid he can''t do it if he changes to anyone. He can be indifferent.


    When asked, Shi Heng and Yiming both looked bitter. What happened tonight really surprised them.


    Originally, I thought that loyalty and courage should not be underestimated because they are backed by mercenaries. But if you really start, there is nothing terrible. The other party''s advantage is that firearms are good, but the same disadvantage is very obvious, that is, there are too few troops. Once there is a fight and 150000 recruits in the capital kill together, one person can drown the other party with one spit. You can use your weapons again at that time Advanced, surrounded by heavy, I''m afraid I can''t escape the doom of being destroyed.


    Only because mercenaries are not easy to provoke, and the existence of Yang Chendong can effectively shock warra and Yingzong Zhuqi town. This person still has the need to keep it, which has not really changed his face.


    What happened tonight made the two people who were originally very confident panic in an instant. They seem to suddenly find that things are not as easy to solve as they think, and the situation seems to be more severe.


    No matter what else, they can''t resist the movement like the Earth Dragon turning over. If it''s expected to be good, it should still be the masterpiece of mercenaries. How many backhands do they have?


    It''s also a kind of contemporary Ah Q spirit to attribute all the strength to mercenaries. It''s comforting to think so, so things won''t be too bad. It''s like once they have a good relationship with mercenaries, can these powerful firearms be used by themselves? In this way, bad things become good things.

 Chapter 308

    Thinking so and so, Yiming took the lead in saying, "emperor, the power of the new artillery is so great that it should be equipped by mercenaries. Please contact it more. If you can get such a powerful artillery, it will be the blessing of the emperor, the blessing of our Daming and the blessing of the people."


    Hearing that he could have such a firearm, Zhu Qiyu immediately became interested, "Yi Aiqing, are you sure?"


    "Emperor, what mercenaries want is nothing but money. As long as we agree to the request, it must not be difficult. After all, there is no conflict of interest between us, and in fact, they have no idea of being enemies with us. I think it is feasible." Yiming knows that this moment is not a moment of hesitation, so he takes speculation as reality.


    "Well, that''s it. Yiaiqing and Jin Aiqing will let you two do it. Remember, as long as the other party''s requirements are not too excessive, you can promise." Zhu Qiyu said with brilliance on his face. He even began to imagine what he would look like once he had such a firearm. At that time, he could first unify Daming and defeat his royal brother Zhuqi town. Then he could even drive himself to warra. It was a shame before one blood. At that time, he should be another description and praise in the history books.


    As for the placement of Jin Ying, this is also one of Zhu Qiyu''s self-protection means. After all, the power of artillery is so great that it can threaten your life at any time. In this case, such things must and can only be controlled in your own hands, otherwise, I''m afraid you can''t sleep well in the future.


    Yiming gave a suggestion about the artillery, and Shi Heng, who knelt on the ground on the other side, also said, "emperor, everything is ready. My minister suggested that the defense change should be carried out immediately, and the sergeants in Datong mansion, Kaiping Wei and Guangning Wei should be changed with the soldiers of the capital division. Please give your permission."


    "This is something that was originally discussed, that is, when Shi Aiqing mentioned it, I will do it immediately." Zhu Qiyu already knew about the sergeant defense change that had been planned for a period of time. Originally, he wanted to say it again for a while, but now Shi Heng mentioned it, so he started to do it immediately.


    Speaking of this, the change of defense is very confidential. The only real insiders are the Emperor Zhu Qiyu, eunuch manager Jin Ying and houshiheng of Wuqing. Even the Minister of war Yiming was blinded. Now when he heard the dialogue between the emperor and Shiheng, he was also confused on his knees.


    Fortunately, Shi Heng threw a look at him, meaning that he would explain the matter later, which made Yiming not feel excluded from the highest power.


    One is to establish good relations with mercenaries and make further contacts, and the other is to change the defense of the army. After the results of the two events, the discussion about the firestorm in the palace tonight is over. As for what will happen next, let''s look at tomorrow''s war results and talk about it.


    Zhu Qiyu turned and went to the bedroom. At this time, there was still some time. Instead, he could go to sleep for a return sleep. Jin Ying followed him step by step. Leaving Shi Heng and Yiming behind, they stepped backward out of the Zhonghe hall.


    As soon as he got out of the hall door, Yiming stood up straight with his bent body, and then asked curiously, "governor Shi, you can tell me in detail about the change of defense."


    "Ha ha, it''s natural." Shi Heng smiled. Once the defense change involves a lot of things, it must get the support of the military department. Some things naturally need to be explained. "In fact, this is just the emperor''s casual mention. I think yishangshu knows that after defeating vara, some people''s names are too prosperous. In addition, more than 70000 officers and soldiers have been saved from vara army, and most of these people are brave again. They are grateful for someone''s great kindness in their hearts. Does yishangshu think the emperor really dare to use such an army?"


    "Ah! That''s why the emperor decided to change his defense?" Yiming was so smart that he thought of the key to it. Once the defense is changed, the sergeants from other guard stations will come. They have not received the kindness of loyalty and courage, so they can use it safely.


    "Yes, I''d rather use money to change the defense of the army this time. Even before the recruitment storm in the capital continued, the emperor pressed down vigorously, and that''s why he came. To tell you the truth, most of the people who were forcibly recruited as soldiers were people who convinced someone in their hearts. It was also an unstable factor for these people to stay in the capital, so they took this opportunity to get rid of it." Shi Heng smiled. What about Yang Chendong? After all, the general trend is in the hands of the emperor. No matter how many good things you do, you can buy people''s hearts, but once people change, your reputation will gradually fade away with time.


    I finally understood what was going on. Yiming sighed, "the emperor is powerful. It can be said that he is drawing money from the bottom of the barrel. By the way, what about Heijing street? Originally I expected them to find some trouble, but now it seems that we are happy again."


    "Let''s do it. After all, we have no loss, isn''t it..." this is Shi Heng''s business. With this voice, their figure gradually disappeared and finally disappeared before the Imperial City


    Time goes back half an hour ago.


    Heijing street.


    Hu Huaihai, the boss of the Blackwater Gang, is sitting in a room with a secret road. What he hears is the information gathered by a famous man. For example, the whole street has been surrounded by people sent by Dali temple. For example, a large number of officers and soldiers are pouring here.


    Wu Yong, the second master, has long analyzed all this, and Hu Huaihai naturally knows it well. Therefore, after listening to these, he was not in a hurry, but just nodded his head to show that he knew, giving people a feeling that everything was within his design, so that his subordinates were not only more convinced of him.


    In fact, Hu Huaihai is also prepared. In the whole Heijing street, at least 500 people of the Heishui Gang ambushed, plus some outlaws who hid here to seek asylum and some notorious Jianghu people. At least there are thousands of people, and they all have some skills, which can not be dealt with by ordinary officers and soldiers.


    In addition, due to geographical advantages, it will be even more difficult for Zhongdan Gong to deal with himself. He can''t do it without paying a heavy price. Not to mention that even if the situation is critical, he can leave from the secret road. Then the second and third brothers will do it. Where will there be any danger. At this moment, he even saw the scene of Yang Chendong being killed.


    With these backhands and plans, Hu Huaihai naturally looked calm and confident at this moment.


    But all this was changed by the roar of guns that shook the earth.


    It seems that there is no sign. Just when the evil men in Heijing street have made a bloody battle at any time and let the officers and soldiers hit a nail, suddenly there are flames roaring in the sky, and then there is a huge sound that can break people''s eardrums.


    When everyone didn''t respond, was still stunned, and thought about what was going on, a powerful shell fell into Heijing street and fell next to those evil men. Then it suddenly sounded and turned into huge airflow and fire, swallowing them one by one


    The roaring gunfire broke the cognition of these evil men. When they thought that the Ming army would launch an attack and they were waiting, the gunfire falling from the sky and a few feet of bullet power could be formed as soon as they landed, which hit all their self-confidence and self-esteem invisible, hitting nothing and nothing.


    Hu Huaihai, who was waiting in the room, was also frightened by the gunfire. After more than a dozen breaths, he woke up like a dream. The first thing he did was to quickly go to the secret crossing. He was still thinking, "it''s over, it''s over, everything is over."


    Hu Huaihai''s reaction was not slow and his body quickly drilled into the secret road. However, in front of this aimless and completely covered artillery, the so-called tunnel was not safe, because at the moment, a shell fell next to the courtyard, and a huge pit appeared. Under such power, the secret road naturally collapsed, The Blackwater gang leader, who can cover the sky with one hand in Heijing street and even disobedience, was blocked in the secret Road, and then a large amount of dust pressed on him. He shouted, shouted and danced with his hands, but none of this can change the fact that he was submerged. The sense of suffocation hit his whole body. At this moment, he may have only one idea in his heart, that is regret. If life can come back, he will not choose to offend Zhongdan.


    The gunfire sounded and spread far. The team of old Sanqi Road, which was rushing to Yangjiazhuang, was stagnant.


    Looking back, with the feeling, you can recognize that the falling point of the artillery should be in the direction of Heijing street. He frowned, but the straight Third Master Qi didn''t want to stop acting. In his opinion, he lost face and was hurt in the hands of a small servant. This revenge must be rewarded. Otherwise, where is the face? Why do you have a foothold in the Jianghu in the future?


    It was this worthless and invisible face that made Qi Lu know that things had changed, but he still didn''t mean to step back. He took a full 200 Heishui Gang brothers to Yangjiazhuang 15 miles south of the capital city.


    Yangjiazhuang outer courtyard.


    Wusheng battalion commander, who was ordered to wait here, said excitedly when he saw bursts of huge fire coming from the direction of the capital and bursts of gunfire ringing in his ears, "the young master has started over there. Next, it''s up to our brothers. Everyone listen. Once an enemy appears, don''t hesitate to fight me until they don''t even know their parents."

 Chapter 309

    "Yes." a neat and uniform answer came from the two cold front teams of 60 people, followed by a light and crisp sound of pulling the bolt of the gun.


    I don''t know how many times they have been trained in such battles. The cold front have long been familiar with the road. Even their hands holding guns don''t tremble at all. This is the advantage of elite.


    All along, Yang Chendong has taken the elite line. After going to the Quartermaster''s office from the front line, he knew how much a huge military expenditure was. At that time, he was really surprised and turned into money. It was not too much to describe it in astronomical figures.


    It is precisely because he knows how much money it takes to provide an army for survival that he needs to train the most elite cold front. The number of people is more expensive than more, in order to reduce financial losses and do more things at the same time. Now, he is on the right track. At least the cold front at present are extremely elite. When holding advanced thermal weapons on the battlefield, there is no problem with one enemy against ten, or even dozens.


    This is just the strength of a cold front. If multiple cold fronts come together, they can often play a more eye-catching or even unbelievable result.


    The cold fronts are ready, just waiting for the enemy to appear. And Qi Lu, the enemy, really came.


    He was careful all the way for fear of making more noise. Qi Sanye, with a group of experts, was full of confidence. Although there are not many people, only less than 200 people, these people have come out of the sea of knife and fire. For them, killing is like a child''s play. Once they rush into Yang family villa, you can imagine what a hell on earth there will be.


    I''ve heard about the four beautiful women in Zhongdan public for a long time. At this time, Qi Lu just felt that his whole body was restless. Even he had thought that he would leave one for his second brother and the other two for his eldest brother, which is enough to prove his filial piety.


    With such a beautiful but impossible wish, they came to the open land outside the Yang family villa.


    Originally, there were some weeds here, just to better broaden our horizons. The cold front has long made no grass here. In this way, once any enemy approaches, it will become the first line of life and death, restricting the opponent''s approach and harvesting the enemy''s life.


    The Blackwater Gang also has investigation data on this matter. They even know the barrier effect of this open space. Only in the eyes of these vigorous and most important people who know the wealth insurance, no one takes him seriously.


    If you rush up, you will get rich and noble.


    If you can''t rush up, you''ll die. That''s fair!


    This was originally the cognition engraved in our hearts. That is, they knew what the consequences would be. When they came to the open space, they just hesitated. After they adjusted their breathing, they flew up and rushed straight under the command of Qi Lu.


    They are fast, under the cover of the night, and still charge in a large area. In their view, even if they are aware of it in the Yang family village, it is impossible to leave them all in such a short time. Once more than half, or even half, of the people rush into the village, it is their world, and everything is under their control.


    The calculation is very good. When Qi Lu impacted, he didn''t walk in the front, but mixed in the middle of the team. Past experience told him that people in the middle are often the safest. At least they can attack and defend.


    But when the team really attacked, everything was not as imagined


    "Fight!"


    Seeing the dark shadow coming from the opposite side, hidden in the dark, and at the command of the wusheng battalion commander with two platoons of troops around him, 60 cold fronts and 60 muzzles pointed at the open space directly in front of them at the same time, followed by a crackling sound like firecrackers, and a flash of fire also shot out of their muzzle and flew straight out, Accurately hit those distant shadows.


    What is a harvester?


    What is a gust?


    What is called barren grass?


    Now this scene is a good interpretation of this scene. With the sound of dense gunfire, the black shadows running forward fell to the ground one by one, and the blood seemed to bloom without money, leaving patches of blood and red blood on the originally clean open space


    With the 95 type squad machine gun in his hand, the index finger of wusheng battalion commander''s right hand kept moving. Under the overflow of "sudden" cartridge cases, dark shadows fell to the ground. Some of them were unwilling, some of them had their pupils enlarged into a state of surprise, and some of them had fallen into a pool of blood and died here without even showing their expression.


    Of course, there were more shadows that fell to the ground after the gunshot, including third master Qi Lu.


    I knew that the mercenaries had powerful guns and had made some psychological preparations. However, seeing that it was just a care, no less than 56 people had died and more than 30 people were injured. Qi Lu still couldn''t accept the result.


    It''s just that if some things are done immediately, there will never be regret. Just like now, even if they have rushed out, they can''t retreat now. "Listen, everyone. Move forward carefully and lower your body. Whoever rushes into the villa first will reward the boss with 500 liang of silver."


    Under heavy rewards, there must be brave men.


    Knowing that there was no way back, Qi Lu offered a heavy reward. At present, those people in black who had been lying on the ground and were stunned seemed to live again at this moment. One by one, they began to crawl forward. It was like crawling forward made by the cold front during training.


    "Learn dog climbing? It''s interesting." the commander of wusheng battalion, more than 100 meters away, saw the performance of Qi Lu and others through the night vision instrument. When he saw them crawling forward, they were so imperfect. Some even fainted their hips high, he couldn''t help laughing. This is the enemy. If it was a cold front under his hand and his actions were so nonstandard, I''m afraid he would have stepped on it with a big foot.


    "Come on, brothers, the game has begun. It depends on who plays the most. You will remember clearly on the military skill book. Now, starting from class one, remember that you have only one chance, and then class two. You can''t rob, let alone mess. Who breaks the rules, the military skill is gone." Wu Sheng''s voice is serious and excited. He took the actual combat in front of him as training and military exercise. With this relaxed attitude, other cold fronts were also relaxed and were able to fully show their best side.


    "Class one is ready to fight!"


    "BAM BAM..."


    Ten gunshots came out, and seven people in the creeping shadow stopped moving in an instant.


    "Class one hit seven people in the first round and class two was ready..." Wu Sheng''s voice sounded in time, followed by the first round of shooting of class two. Six more shadows were hit and were not moving. Class three fired and class four was ready... "


    Wu Sheng issued one order after another. The number of people in black decreased one by one. Originally, there were at least a hundred people. After one round of roll call, even half and 50 people survived.


    Qi Lu was lucky because he was lying on the ground and didn''t dare to move. No one shot him in the roll call of this batch. But when I clearly felt the death of my brothers around me, the cold sweat had long flowed down my neck.


    These people are not afraid of death. They used to live a life of licking blood at the edge of a knife. Just not afraid of death, do not replace will not die, especially this kind of not even see the shadow of the opponent, you will die in an unknown way, which everyone doesn''t want.


    When he was on the scene, he knew how powerful the advanced firearm was. At this moment, he regretted whether his behavior was reckless. Qi Lu suddenly clenched his teeth and shouted: "Brothers, don''t be afraid. The guy in their hands is only useful from a long distance. If the distance is really close, it will be our world. Now listen to me, let''s stand up and rush together. We want to kill the past, and we want to bloody wash the Yang family village!"


    Maybe Qi Lu''s cry played a role, or maybe we all know that there will be no result except waiting for death. At this moment, such a cry even led all the living people to stand up, and then after a cry, Qi Qi rushed forward.


    In the inner courtyard of Yangjiazhuang, Hu Yan''s girls all looked nervous when they listened to the gunfire not far away from the outside and the roaring gunfire in the distance. Around them, not only the second guard team daoxiao and others left behind, but also the college students tie Qingyi and Jiang Ping. They were dressed in black, with long swords around their waist, and would shoot whenever and wherever they were in danger Because of their existence, the inner courtyard will not be disturbed by the outside world and become extremely safe.


    But these can''t eliminate the tension of Hu Yan''s women. After all, they are daughters. War and blood seem to be very distant things for them. Now they really happen in front of themselves. It''s no wonder they will have all kinds of performances.


    As the wife of the main room, Hu Yan knew when to show her responsibility, so she summoned up her courage and comforted the women. "It''s all right, LIULANG said long ago. The sound of artillery and gunfire are normal. Besides, there are mercenaries outside, and no one can enter the villa. Everyone is at ease."


    Just as she made a noise, Hu Yan also blamed herself. This time, it was also because of them. If she hadn''t wanted to save more women, she wouldn''t have had a conflict with the Blackwater Gang, and there wouldn''t be these things now. In the final analysis, it was their kindness that brought trouble to her husband.


    Not only Hu Yan, but also several other women think so. Even they begin to think about whether they need to seriously consider what to do in the future?

 Chapter 310

    In a courtyard not far from the main courtyard, ChunZi and Xiaolin are also looking up at the fire of the capital in the distance. Under the night, it seems that they have become red.


    "Jun Kobayashi, you have stayed with your father for some time, and you have heard some teachers say about the power of artillery. In your opinion, are they credible?" ChunZi''s face was very calm, but only he knew how excited and even afraid he was at this moment.


    "No, I''ve heard that Daming has artillery for a long time, but I heard that it''s just a line when it''s hit. Where can such a big noise come from?" Kobayashi shook his head and looked shocked. It can be seen that he felt more or less frightened at this moment.


    "It''s a pity." ChunZi shook his head reluctantly. "It''s a pity that he won''t let him come to the scene. Everything can only wait for other students to inquire after they come back. But what people said in the end is not so true."


    Yang Chendong left several women and did not allow them to go to the scene to observe, which naturally attracted ChunZi''s dissatisfaction. But he also knows that even if it is his command, there is absolutely no reason not to implement it. He has always said one thing and one thing. This is one of the most profound impressions left by Yang Chendong to ChunZi.


    The people in the villa are speculating about the war outside, and at the gate of the villa hundreds of meters away from them, the two sides are also facing each other.


    Qi Lu encouraged everyone to fight with the crowd tactics. But the result is obvious. After a burst of not too dense gunfire, less than five people can still stand in the battlefield, including third master Qi Lu.


    Worthy of the position of the third in the Blackwater Gang, he has a good ability to protect himself on the battlefield. Just like just now, on the road of impact, he always tried to hide behind others, so that one in front of him fell down, but he stood at the end.


    The reason why we can stand up to now and haven''t fallen down is not that the cold front''s shooting skills are poor or inaccurate. In fact, it is because Wu Sheng issued an order to stop shooting.


    Although Yang Chendong said more than once that if you can have a gun, don''t use a knife, and if you can kill far, don''t fight close. However, when there were only five opponents left, wusheng decided to win or lose in close combat. For no other reason, he knew about Yang Wu''s injury, and he recognized that one of the five people opposite was the one who hurt Yang Wu. That''s it. It''s time for a tooth for a tooth.


    Even if you dare to hurt the people around the young master, it will not be so easy to die.


    "You are Qi Lu." put the 95 class machine gun in the hands of a cold front. Wu Sheng, who had held a three edged army spike in his hand, said as he walked towards the center of the battlefield.


    "I am the Third Master of Qi, who are you?" seeing that the other party is not shooting, it looks like approaching to close combat. Originally, it has lost its color, and there is more hope in his eyes. He has even been thinking about whether he can take down the people and take it as a threat. Even if he can''t enter the Yang family village, he can at least leave safely.


    "What are you thinking? Do you want to catch me as a hostage?" seeing Qi Lu''s eyes constantly turning, Wu Sheng smiled, and then pointed out the other party''s ideas.


    "Hmm?" suddenly, Qi Lu''s face changed. When he noticed that the other party was less than five steps away from him, he suddenly shouted, and then the ghost knife in his hand chopped forward.


    This is the only way to get close to the opponent, and then let the gunmen have some scruples and dare not shoot.


    Wu Sheng was not surprised by Qi Lu''s sudden approach. On the contrary, he was a little excited. The three Leng army stab in his hand was also an artifact of close combat. If the distance was too far, I''m afraid it wouldn''t play any role.


    In this way, the other party hit Wu Sheng''s wish, but he didn''t express his excitement. On the contrary, when the ghost head knife approached, his feet began to retreat continuously, giving the impression that he didn''t want to fight in close combat.


    But the body regressed, and finally did not move forward faster. Only after two breaths, the distance between the two people has been instantly narrowed, and the original five step distance has become less than three steps.


    The two sides are getting closer and closer. Qi Lu''s eyes have flashed an excited light. He seems to see the hope of life. Then just as the excited color just flashed, the figure who was retreating suddenly stopped. More than that, it even went back and entered.


    The sudden change greatly surprised Qi Lu. An instinctive feeling told him that it was dangerous. The ghost head knife in his hand was instinctively shrinking towards the recovery.


    However, Wu Sheng''s action was too fast. In addition, the opposite approach was unimaginable. Qi Lu felt a pain in his abdomen when the ghost head knife retracted. Next, it seemed that the strength in his body was evacuated in an instant. He couldn''t even return the knife. He watched the heavy Ghost Head knife fall off from his hand and fall to the ground. That sense of fatigue continued to attack. Under his body shape, Qi Lu fell to the ground with a plop.


    At the moment when he fell to the ground, he saw that a blood hole was coming out of his waist, and the blood gushed out like a fountain.


    Just now, Wu Sheng first showed the enemy that he was weak, indicating that he didn''t want the other party to get close, but suddenly retreated, and then the three Leng army stab in his hand stabbed him in the waist with a lightning force, causing heavy damage.


    The power of the three Leng army stab goes without saying. After only one hit, no opponent can hold on. Qi Lu is the same. Seeing that the blood hole in his body is draining the blood out of his body, he knows he can''t live.


    Qi Lu finally knew that these people in front of him were not only powerful in distance combat, but also had such skills in close combat. He died well this time.


    While Qi Lu fell, several cold front squad leaders rushed out of the team. They also rushed to the four lucky men in black standing in the field with a three edged army stab in their hands.


    This is a good opportunity for close combat. Obviously, everyone doesn''t want to miss it. It is precisely because everyone has this idea that each of the four men in black faces twice or even three times their opponents. When he was frightened, he could not even give full play to half of his usual ability. He was faced with such an elite cold front. The result was conceivable. After only a dozen breaths, no one in black could stand and be healthy at the scene.


    "Clean the battlefield and invite the fifth brother out." Wu Sheng hit Qi Lu hard with a move. At this time, he said with a red face. Qi Lu, who was still bleeding on the ground, didn''t die at this moment, but the feeling was far more terrible than death. He finally knew why people didn''t use the gun to solve himself. He wanted to torture himself and watch himself die slowly because of excessive blood loss.


    ......


    Not only can Yang family village see the scene of fire rising into the sky, but also Wu Yong, who is leading people to ambush on Zhong Dan Gong''s return journey.


    Wu Yong''s heart sank when he identified the direction and determined that the place where the fire was triggered was Heijing street. He counted everything, but he didn''t expect that the Zhongdan guild had such a powerful gun, and even ignored the geographical reason that Heijing Street existed in the capital, he still fired the gun impolitely.


    Compared with others, Wu''s mind is more careful, which also makes him understand Yang Chendong''s past more clearly. It was for this reason that he knew how this man intimidated the Wara leader and asked him to withdraw his troops and return more than 70000 prisoners.


    The word of artillery also appeared in his mind for the first time, which made him wonder whether the loyal guild would attack Heijing street with artillery?


    It''s just that such an idea is just a flash away, nothing else. Just because Heijing Street exists in the capital, even if he is brave, he dare not use such powerful artillery. On this point, Shi Tao sent by Yiming also gave the confirmation result that the Ming Court did not find the artillery left by mercenaries.


    All kinds of signs showed that Wu Yong was relieved and waited here. But I never thought that the artillery really appeared. I was afraid of it first. Even this moment, Heijing street had already fallen into a sea of fire.


    He prayed in his heart that his eldest brother Hu Huaihai would not have an accident. Wu Yong also strengthened his determination to stay here and wait for Yang Chendong. For no other reason, this man used the gun so boldly. I''m afraid he''s proud now. In this way, the defense must be lax, which is a good time for him to attack.


    Wu Yong even thought that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and he must seize it. But he didn''t know that compared with playing tactics, Yang Chendong, a figure of later generations for hundreds of years, had seen and heard much more than him.


    Just like now, when Wu Yong ambushes Yang Chendong five miles outside the city gate, the Iron Tiger of the wolf tooth special team is also groping here with the team members.


    That is, I decided to attack the Blackwater gang. Of course, I have to be more careful and prepared. So Yang Chendong has been thinking about what kind of preparation he would make if he were an opponent. It''s obvious that I can''t forget this one, so I handed it over to iron tiger. Even in the cold front, this one is an absolutely elite existence.


    The iron tiger who took the task first began to investigate from the city. After all, from Yongdingmen to Heijing street, I don''t know how many streets to walk through. If it''s a killer, hiding there is obviously the safest and most hidden.


    With this in mind, Iron Tiger began to investigate after Yang Chendong entered the city. Unfortunately, I didn''t find anything. I still didn''t see any danger at the gate of the city.

 Chapter 311

    Someone else can consider canceling the operation. But Tiehu has always been serious. That is, the young master said that there might be an ambush on the way back. How could he be careless? He took a group of team members out of the city and continued to investigate in the direction leading to Yang family village.


    With perseverance, Tiehu finally met Wu Yong.


    The first thing I found was the secret sentry sent by Wu Yong. Although the other party has been hiding very closely, in the eyes of wolf teeth, such hiding is still too childish. But the scouts who were sent did have some skills. They even shouted before they died.


    In the dark night, a sudden cry finally attracted Wu Yong''s attention. It seemed instinctively that he felt something was wrong. He ran away. When some brothers hadn''t responded, the iron tiger appeared with people like a supernatural soldier, and then there was a burst of dense gunfire.


    Although the people who stayed here to ambush had good skills, in the face of wolf teeth with the same skills and better weapons and equipment, it seems that the loss has long been set.


    3. The ridge army sting can not only cause wounds that are difficult to heal in the human body, but also the more powerful point is that its material is hard. When the user''s strength is strong enough and the battle between the two sides begins with an outbreak of war, it is easy to cut off ordinary knives, guns, swords, halberds and other objects directly under impact. Imagine that one side''s weapon is broken in two after a face-to-face encounter. What consequences will that cause?


    The advantage of weapons, plus the sudden appearance, caught the other party unprepared. Although the people brought by Wu Yong had many Jianghu experts and were extremely cruel, they still began to suffer casualties in a few faces.


    The sound of screams wanted to go. Even from those screams, Wu Yong could tell who was hurt, caught the road and suffered a loss.


    To be honest, Wu Yong thought about this before, but it was just a flash in his mind. He investigated Yang Chendong. Although he has powerful means, he also has a big weakness, that is, there are too few people available. Although the officers and men of Dali temple and Wucheng Bingma department will help him this time, what if they can take Heijing? What about the Blackwater Gang? That''s really a joke.


    In the final analysis, the man used by the loyal and courageous company should be led by the most mysterious mercenary. That is, apart from attacking and defending, there should be few talents left in Zhuangzi. How can that threaten yourself?


    It is because of underestimation that the sudden appearance of wolf teeth gives rise to a sense of loss. But in any case, Wu Yong''s mind reacted quickly to becoming the second in the gang and being called a military teacher.


    "Go." without any hesitation, Wu Yong quickly evacuated with several confidants after shouting this sentence. That kind of decisiveness, even if the screams of brothers from time to time behind him, is like unheard of. At this moment, what we said when we were together is that it is so ridiculous and childish.


    Even if it is an ambush, once it is found, the meaning naturally changes. No chance, if you don''t go, what are you waiting for?


    Wu Yong left, but he walked quickly with four or five brothers. Without a trace of love, Iron Tiger lost each other''s trace after killing four bandits. Looking at the empty ambush, all he could do was sigh, "count your speed" and end this round of killing.


    It''s not accurate to say that it was torture, because in this war, four brothers in wolf teeth were injured, and one of them was seriously injured. Although it''s not critical to his life, he can''t get out of bed for at least a month.


    This result naturally attracted the dissatisfaction of the captain Tiehu. But he also knows that although wolf Fang is the elite of the elite, the strength of his opponents this time is indeed not weak, and the number has several times of his own. In addition, they have more training than actual combat. For example, there are still too few opportunities for face-to-face knife to knife. But fortunately, as long as there are no dead people, after today''s events, I think once they recover and return, their strength should be higher.


    Langya still suffered some injuries because of his mental calculation. It can be imagined that if it suddenly appeared, it might really threaten Yang Chendong''s life and safety.


    Speaking of Yang Chendong, at the moment, he is standing in one of Heijing street, commanding the Yamen servicemen and captains of Dali temple and the officers and men of the five cities army and horse department are cleaning up the battlefield.


    I thought it would be a bloody battle. Whether in Dali temple or in the five cities army and horse division, the officers and soldiers participating in this operation were uneasy. Although they knew that the army God was leading the team this time, it was impossible to think of the actions of the Blackwater Gang if they were not afraid at all.


    As a martial arts man, fame is originally spelled out by life. It is impossible to climb up without paying or even taking risks. So some people who think they have some skills are thinking that this may be an opportunity for them to perform well.


    No matter what kind of psychology exists, what we didn''t expect is that Yang Chendong will eventually solve the problem in this way. The roar of artillery and its powerful force plunged the whole Heijing Street into a vast sea of fire.


    It was a completely one-sided situation that launched an attack and did a good job in such a light way. It shocked everyone and left everyone speechless at the same time. This is a real conspiracy. It is completely an attack in an open and aboveboard way. In this way, the problem is solved and others have nothing to say.


    Not only did others have nothing to say, but also the students of Yangjia Academy who came to watch this time were stunned and lost their chin.


    At the beginning, some of the more than 40 students wanted to show their boxing to verify how some boxing skills they learned in the Academy these days would be?


    Shanchang said that practice is the only criterion for testing truth. They are looking forward to a good test. Although I was excited, I was also a little nervous. For example, I knew that the chaos in Heijing street and the Blackwater gang were all composed of outlaws. Once I started, I would have no eyes for knives and guns and could be injured or even killed at any time.


    Just out of his trust in the mountain leader, that is, Yang Chendong called them. He should be prepared. But I didn''t expect that it was such preparation that they came to the theatre and didn''t have the chance to do anything.


    It''s not accurate to say that they went to the theatre. Just after the artillery bombardment, the officers and soldiers of Dali temple and Wucheng Bingma division began to clean the battlefield, they also moved. This is also the order of the mountain leader. He gave them each a sharp short knife and let them go in to see if there are still people who are not dead. At that time, they just need to make up a knife. For those who can live here, Yang Chendong has no mercy at all. Killing is killing. There is no need to judge at all.


    Every student keeps up with a cold front brother, which is also a safe way to ensure everything. These people have studied with themselves for several months. They are all excellent people in all aspects. It would be a pity if they were killed by others.


    With the artillery coverage that has been ahead of this era for too many years, there are too few people who can survive. Of course, there were some lucky ones, because they stood in different positions at that time. They were not killed by gunfire at the first time, but they were basically injured. When the war begins, these so-called lucky people can also declare the end of their lives.


    The action of cleaning the battlefield is very fast. It was just daybreak, just an hour later, everything was over. Several secret roads were also found, and the body of Hu Huaihai, the boss of the Blackwater Gang, was found in one.


    Even when he died, he didn''t close his eyes, but stared at a pair of big eyes like a copper bell, as if telling his inner shock and anger.


    Once Hu Huaihai died, there were no leaders. In a way, the Blackwater gang was completely destroyed. Next, some small minions were lucky to survive. I''m afraid it''s hard to make any waves. So far, the war has drawn a perfect sentence. The only drawback is that Wu Yong ran away.


    Just now, two pieces of intelligence from the intelligence agency were sent over. One is that Qi Lu led people to attack Yang family village without success. Wu Sheng, who was guarding there and waiting for rabbits, gave him a complete destruction. The other one is about wolf teeth. According to the previous arrangement, he found the ambush and killed most of the people, but Wu Yong, the second leader known as a wise star, ran away.


    Yang Chendong finally felt a trace of imperfection when a fish slipped through the net. But considering that Heijing street and even Heishui gang were destroyed, it''s nothing to leave alone. When he ordered the Security Bureau to continue to track down the whereabouts of the man, he turned his eyes to other directions.


    This time, I used mysterious artillery to solve the problem of Blackwater Gang cleanly. Happy is happy. It must frighten some people. Next, he will react, but he just doesn''t know what they will do?


    ......


    In the Jinluan hall, the court meeting proceeded as scheduled.


    Compared with the usual, the faces of many ministers were slightly heavy.


    Last night, the sound of the rumbling cannon was like a ground dragon turning over. No one could ignore it. In the morning, many ministers inquired about what had happened, and some bolder ministers took a detour to Heijing street. What they saw was a chaotic and chaotic scene.


    Yesterday was a strategically advantageous position, today has indeed become a piece of scorched earth. Occasionally, some places are still emitting the smoke after burning, which is deeply imprinted in the brain, making them feel the fear of loyalty and courage again.

 Chapter 312

    Under the influence of Confucianism, the Ming Dynasty paid attention to the common governance of literati and emperors. Therefore, the high status of scholars is unimaginable now.


    The status of scholars is very high, so more people flock to them, and talents emerge one after another. Therefore, no one can stand high forever, and no one can fight everyone on their own.


    But now, there is a loyal and courageous public. He turned his hands over the clouds and covered his hands with rain. He did not pay attention to everyone. What he did was to go his own way. He was supported by strong financial resources and force. His existence naturally becomes an alternative, a party force opposed to Confucianism and imperial power.


    Yang Chendong alone occupied one side. This sense of oppression made many people feel very uncomfortable.


    What we always pay attention to is that everyone is superior, but everyone is controlled by others. Only in this way can we achieve balance and have a good life. And if anyone violates the rules of the game, even today''s emperors can be overthrown with concerted efforts. The big deal is to find a suitable and obedient person who knows how to advance and retreat as a substitute.


    It was like something happened in Zhuqi Town, and soon Zhu Qiyu took over.


    Even the emperor can be replaced. This is the strength of scholar bureaucrats, which is why civil officials are higher than military officials. However, the appearance of Yang Chendong broke all these rules. It is conceivable that there are so many dissatisfied people and abdominal critics.


    The incident happened suddenly, which was not shown at today''s meeting. Everyone seems to be thinking about how to connect with each other to suppress the new rich and loyal public after going back. But without waiting for these people to make any moves, Hou Shiheng, the military governor among the ministers and also of Wuqing, suddenly stepped out of the crowd and shouted: "Emperor, the new army has been recruited and arranged into an army. In order to improve their combat effectiveness, the minister suggested that they be transferred with the sergeants of Datong mansion, Kaiping guard and Guangping guard. In this way, guarding the frontier is not only loyal to the emperor, but also can better train them, so as to become a qualified soldier in the shortest time."


    "I beg your pardon." Yi Ming, the Minister of the Ministry of war, just stood up after Shi Heng''s voice fell and joined in a loud voice.


    As long as they were not fools and anyone could see it, this was planned long ago, and even had the acquiescence of the emperor.


    When you think about what happened this morning, everyone suddenly realized. The so-called change of defense and the transfer of the troops guarding the frontier to the capital should be the emperor''s counterattack against Zhongdan Gong.


    As a foreign army, compared with the local army in the capital, they are naturally extremely obedient and have no roots and Ping, so that they will be more loyal to the emperor and make better use of it. Of course, the important thing is that they are a little unfamiliar with the name of Zhongdan Gong, which is far less superstitious than the strong men recruited in the capital.


    If you change the sergeant, the influence of the name of the God of the army in the army will be greatly reduced. In this way, once you want to start, you have a few more chances of winning.


    Thinking of this, the faces of some ministers began to change. Does the emperor really intend to be loyal and brave?


    If things were put a few days ago, I''m afraid that even if Zhu Qiyu wanted to move Yang Chendong, some ministers would give advice. After all, Zhongdan is a great hero, and there is no full reason. It''s not easy to move. At the same time, it''s also for yourself. When you make a great contribution one day, others will move. What''s the use of credit?


    However, what just happened shows Yang Chendong''s terrible. In the face of such ministers, I''m afraid no master will not feel the existence of a sense of threat. It''s not too much to try to crack down or even eradicate it.


    In the crowd, Hu Zhen, the Minister of rites, and Wang Zhi, the Minister of officials, also frowned for a moment, but soon they showed a steady and indifferent look again.


    If Yang Chendong''s actions shocked everyone, it is also true that the emperor was shocked. It can be said that this person was moved now, but they absolutely don''t believe it. They all say that birds do their best to bow and hide, but the problem now is that it hasn''t been solved at that time, whether the Daizong Zhuqi town regime in the South or the Wara great enemy in the north. If Yang is moved at this time Morning East, no one knows what kind of fluctuation that will lead to.


    Even how dissatisfied Zhu Qiyu was, he didn''t dare to move at this moment. It was nothing else, just because he couldn''t afford the consequences.


    Without Yang Chendong, the Yingzong in the South may kill at any time, and there will be no buffer between brothers; without Yang Chendong, the warla in the north can go north again, and I''m afraid his current strength is not enough to resist.


    Just these two points are enough. Even if Zhu Qiyu saw this, he just adjusted his troops, which is tantamount to a disguised warning to Yang Chendong. Don''t go too far, otherwise, the Ming army without any influence can challenge you. Although it may hurt both sides, no one is willing to bear such a result.


    In a word, this is just a means of mutual checks and balances. That is, if the emperor did so, it proved that there would be no danger if he did not turn his face.


    Hu Zhen is Hu Yan''s grandfather. Now he is married to the Yang family. Once something happens, he can''t get rid of it.


    Wang Zhi is Wang Si''s grandfather. His favorite grandson is studying in Yang family academy. He has become one of Yang Chendong''s students. It is said that he is still one of the students who attach great importance to him. In this way, with the name of master and apprentice, many interests will naturally be tied together.


    The binding between interests and family affection makes the two ministers unable to ignore what happened. They even think in their hearts. Next, do they want to persuade Yang Chendong to keep a low profile? Of course, there is the most important thing, that is, what is the youngest bold and loyal public going to do? What does he want?


    On the court, the advice of a governor and a minister, with the permission of the emperor, made a decision on the transfer of troops and defense at a very fast speed. Then it must be to use money and manpower to do things.


    It seems that one of the soldiers is a top priority of the country. But because of the shelling of Heijing street last night, it seems that everyone''s attention can''t be focused, which also makes the transfer of the military headquarters not really paid attention to by several people.


    Of course, it''s not that you don''t pay attention, but that you can''t concentrate. However, some people will think more, such as Hu Zhen, Wang Zhi, and Xu Youzhen, a new assistant to the Ministry of punishment


    Anything that happens in the court can''t be a secret. Often the people below will soon know what policies have just been made. This may also be a major feature. Yang Chendong learned about it soon after the early Dynasty.


    At the moment, he is standing where Wu ambushed himself. The captain of Langya, tie Hu, was very measured in his work. He even caught two people alive. They pried out Wu Yong''s name and identity.


    "Wu Yong? Does water park Liangshan?" when hearing the name, Yang Chendong flashed an indifferent smile on his face. Then he threw the name aside, "arrange the Security Bureau to investigate this person as much as possible and arrest him."


    After saying this, Yang Chendong returned to the luxurious and comfortable carriage. As soon as he entered the carriage, he closed his eyes and rested. He didn''t sleep last night. This way of closing his eyes is just another kind of rest. When I think about my last life, in order to complete the task, it is only common not to sleep for several days and nights. But now closing his eyes is just a kind of false sleep. In fact, what he thinks more is the transfer of troops.


    He defeated vara, became an army God, and saved 70000 captive soldiers. Let Yang Chendong occupy a very important position in the heart of the Ming army in the capital. This can be seen from Yang Chendong''s standing Salute every time he enters the city.


    It is for this reason that there is a change of defense. Even before, Shi Heng deliberately caught a lot of young men in the capital, so I don''t know how many families he broke up. At the beginning, Yang Chendong thought, is it necessary to do so just to gather enough soldiers? But now it seems that he completely understands that the reason why there are not enough soldiers is clearly weakening his influence, and even the meaning of bringing disaster to the East.


    After all, I have almost a legendary existence in the capital. In addition, the gods are in the center. Every day, the play of the military God defeating Wala is staged. According to word of mouth, it is not a problem for people to know this. It is precisely because of his great influence in the capital that there is a forced recruitment of soldiers. Don''t you believe in the God of war? Good. Then we''ll catch you all and send you to the frontier. In this way, let''s see what your God of war can do to save you?


    This is a drastic way. Doing so will not only weaken the influence of Yang Chendong, the military God, in the capital. On the contrary, if someone guides him for a long time, he will also blame Yang Chendong for this bad situation. It can be said that if it weren''t for this person, we wouldn''t have to be forced into the army and stay away from the capital.


    If what Yang Chendong expected is good, this kind of guidance of public opinion will certainly be disadvantageous to himself. If you don''t even have this means, Shi Heng or Yiming can''t be valued by the emperor.


    But these are just small hands. Let''s not say whether they can really affect Yang Chendong, but that this way was originally wrong. From beginning to end, what he has to do is not to expand his influence from the capital, but to surround the city from the countryside.

 Chapter 313

    That is, the countryside surrounds the city!


    According to Yang Chendong''s meaning, in the capital, he just wants to have a foothold, play his own popularity, and then establish enough deterrence to make others dare not despise themselves and make trouble at will. Now, these things are almost done. Whether it''s defeating the vara army, beating the Japanese envoys, or shelling Heijing street today, no one dares to mix behind his back.


    That is, with stability, he will do almost everything. If you are tough, you really have to compete with the imperial power, and the consequences are unpredictable. At least at the present stage, Yang Chendong, who is lack of troops and influence, has not thought about how to be in the capital?


    At that time, the speed of news dissemination was slow, the Ming Dynasty was still very strong, and the power of imperial power was still deeply influential. If you want to change all this, you can''t do it overnight. People say that heroes are born in troubled times. In the face of Daming, who is not chaotic, many people have empty strength and are difficult to do anything big.


    It is said that Yang Chendong can also be a rich man in the peaceful world. He can do this with his ability and influence. After all, no one can occupy such an important position in the hearts of Daizong Zhu Qiyu and Yingzong Qi town.


    But he came to the world and knew what would happen in the future. Yang Chendong didn''t want to see his descendants bullied and ravaged by foreigners. He wants the well-being of future generations and the moment when the Han people move to the top and peak of the world.


    With such a great ideal, how difficult it is to implement it. In future generations, even if you are rich and powerful, it is impossible to do this. With the development of communication and the binding of interests, every move of any country is equivalent to living under the magnifying glass. If you want to make any special move, you will be enemy to the world. If any country is too strong, it may be labeled as hegemonism.


    Not now!


    Information is underdeveloped, and even they don''t know everyone''s existence. Even if you know, it is difficult to understand the situation in depth, which can be called a black. At this moment, if there is a sudden rise of a power or country, it is difficult for others to unite to fight. This is an opportunity.


    Thinking of things in his heart, Yang Chendong got on the carriage and returned to Yang family village. The finishing work of Heijing street was handed over to sun Chong, one of the command departments of the five cities army and horses department, and Wang Bo, deputy of Dali temple. I don''t think there will be any problem. The next thing is to count the war results and how to make the data better. Even people with a little brain will know how to do it. For Yang Chendong, this action is more of a deterrent. It''s just to timely expose the tiger''s fangs and warn some people.


    As for how Zhu Qiyu, who began to fight back for this matter, transferred troops and changed defense, he would look at it as a big play. No matter who comes, I believe I won''t lightly move myself without absolute assurance. Of course, he intended to do it this time, making excuses for himself and Zhu Qiyu. I believe he can grasp it once the right time will appear.


    Before the opportunity appeared, Yang Chendong still focused on Yang Jiashu hospital. If everything goes well, I''m afraid he will leave the capital for a period of time before long. Before that, how to train the first batch of students has become a must.


    Like a tiger patrolling the mountain, Yang Chendong returned to Yang Jiazhuang again after his arrogance. Judging from all kinds of information, he seems to have become the head of the college with only dozens of students. When the news spread, many dignitaries looked puzzled.


    Among the ministers of Daming, Yang Chendong definitely belongs to an exception and alternative existence.


    Respecting Confucianism alone makes scholars and learned people far higher than other people, businessmen, craftsmen and soldiers. Under the policy of martial arts restraining martial arts, scholars have a higher social status. They seem to be able to give directions and judge human things at will. In addition, the characteristics of the same family make it easier for them to hold a group, which makes it easier for literati and emperors to govern the world.


    Yang Chendong, as the descendant of Yang Rong, the son of three yang, can''t do anything. With his identity, his life won''t be too bad. If you have a little ability, you can stand high above the temple, and even repeat the past glory of the Yang family is not impossible.


    This is the so-called birth!


    But looking at Yang Chendong, he has a good background and strong ability, and even made great achievements. He has great kindness to the two Ming emperors in the north and south. Such a person, if he lives high in a temple, is almost a sign of boundless future. Once you have sufficient qualifications, it is not impossible to become a generation of important officials, even powerful officials.


    It can be said that the road ahead is bright, but it happened that he showed the meaning of being boring to the chaotang. What I remember every day is doing business and teaching students. It is not orthodox Confucianism, the Analects of Confucius, the four books and the five classics. On the contrary, it contains some techniques such as science, chemistry, physics and geography, which were called heresy at that time.


    In the Confucian Rule of the world, the status of businessmen is very low. Although you are rich, even very rich, if you don''t have enough background, everything you have will become the wedding dress of others at any time.


    This is the reason why many famous businessmen are still very humble in the face of aristocratic families with far less money than them. But it is this business that is not recognized by the mainstream society, but Yang Chendong is willing to go deep into it and have fun.


    Doing business, teaching sidelines, and all kinds of actions really give people a sense of not doing business. This is where important officials and even Dai Zong Zhuqi town can''t figure it out.


    Sometimes even the emperor who took his brother''s throne couldn''t help thinking, what does the loyal and courageous public he granted him want? Do you really have no intention of chaotang? If so, are your various targets too much and too sensitive?


    Even the emperor thought so, and few other ministers could understand it. As a suspected person, Yang Chendong doesn''t seem to care about other people''s opinions. When he returned to the Academy, he became a serious teacher and taught his students with his heart. His four wives and concubines also continued to enter the capital on this morning. Those who should rehearse the program in the center of immortals and go to the street to take in those women are still doing it. It seems that they are completely unaffected by the shelling. It seems that the matter of Heijing street has never happened.


    It is this seemingly insipid behavior that makes everyone feel more confused. After thinking and wondering, everyone''s attention returned to their own things. Although the gunfire in the middle of the night was, it was only Heijing street. That is, they didn''t have anything of their own. Of course, they should do what they should do.


    Only some people with deep vision can vaguely see that the young Ming Zhongdan public is doing pragmatic things. To develop business is to save money; Yang Bao is controlling public opinion; Shenxianju is to expand its influence; Yang''s Bank is holding on to gold and silver; Even the most reclusive Yang academy professor is pragmatic, but most people can''t see it clearly.


    But anyway, the storm is calming down. Let some ministers who thought something big would happen breathe a sigh of relief. Then he paid more attention to the change of defense of the army. It involves hundreds of thousands of troops moving back and forth. There are a lot of things to do and a lot of money to spend. There are also many vacant seats. How to drill in them and get the destination they want is what ministers should consider and do.


    With the consent of Zhu Qiyu, there are Shi Heng and Yiming, who are important officials with real power. The military defense change is carried out vigorously. A group of soldiers went out of the capital, and a group of soldiers entered the capital again. It seems orderly, but also shows the military strength of Daming, so that more dignitaries can rest assured to enjoy life. Just behind all this, I don''t know how many families are broken and how many people are lost


    The ministers turned their attention away from Yang Chendong, but some people still focused on him. In a modest Chengshun Inn in the capital, in some dark backyards, a tall man was standing there, listening to what another man who would flash murderous in his eyes was saying.


    "Brother Yan, my brother and my third brother died unjustly this time. You must decide for us." the shorter man dressed as a Jianghu man seemed to be crying after saying a lot of words.


    "Injustice?" the population known as brother Yan sent out a word. I don''t know whether it was a sigh or a feeling. I saw him gently shake his head and continue to say, "your brother is loyal and courageous to Daming, who is also known as the God of the army. If he did it, he should have thought of such an end long ago."


    "Yes, it''s our carelessness. But no matter who you are, he shouldn''t be so cruel. Pity my eldest brother died in the secret road after being bombarded, and my third brother died under the fire gun. If I don''t do anything, I won''t have the face to see my brothers after I die." the scholar continued, looking like he didn''t give up.


    Speaking of this, you must know that this scholar is the second master of the Blackwater gang and Wu Yong, who is also known as a military master. This time, he also thought that the challenge was too big, so he made three hand preparations, but unexpectedly, people didn''t mean to fight with you at all, but all ended with one horizontal push with the use of advanced firearms.

 Chapter 314

    At this time yesterday, the three brothers were still drinking and eating meat together, imagining the bright future after this business was completed. But today, he is the only one left alive. How is it possible to be willing?


    As for brother Yan standing in front of him, his name is Yan Tao. He has always had a good relationship with Hu Huaihai, the boss of the Blackwater gang. It is said that boss Hu used to help him. Now this person has another identity that people can''t ignore, that is, the Chief Constable of the Ministry of punishment.


    The constable is the so-called criminal police of the Public Security Bureau. Usually, such a person is not only good at martial arts, but also very good at using his brain. He can stand out in this team and become the chief constable. It can be seen how powerful both martial arts and wisdom will be.


    Even in this environment where officials gather in the capital and dignitaries emerge, the identity of the Chief Constable of the Ministry of punishment is also loud and can rarely be ignored. It was because of his power that Wu Yong found Yan Tao after escaping the attack and killing of wolf teeth and wanted to avenge his brothers.


    Naturally, the opponent this time is Yang Chendong. Wu Yong knew that it would be unrealistic to move each other only by relying on the previous grace. So when he asked Yan Tao out, he made another preparation, that is, giving a big gift.


    Living is nothing more than a mouth. Under this condition, how to live better, have more face and status has become a higher-level pursuit. People like Yan Tao naturally have face and even some power. Just because of the importance of their position, they don''t know how many people usually stare at him. There are not many ways to be more extravagant in money.


    Wu Yong saw this and took it as a breakthrough this time. Seeing that Yan Tao didn''t promise to avenge his brother and his third brother, he said, "brother Yan, as long as we can avenge my brother and brother, we Blackwater gang are willing to give you the benefits we have accumulated over the years."


    "Hmm?" Yan Tao seemed puzzled when he heard the accumulated benefits, but the rapid beating in the corner of his eyes was still observed by the very clever Wu Yong. "Yes, that''s the gold and silver we have robbed over the years. Together with 800000 liang of big roots, as long as we can take revenge, these will be brother Yan''s."


    Eight hundred thousand taels is undoubtedly a huge sum of money. Although Yan Tao, as one of the chief constables of the Ministry of punishment, is often filial to himself, there is still a big difference compared with this number. It''s hard for anyone to be moved.


    Wu Yong on the other side has used his killer mace. Naturally, he will not stop. He continues to work hard and says: "Elder brother Yan, although your affair with our Blackwater Gang is secret, you don''t have any clues. If you have to find it, you can do it. If you know what our previous relationship is, will you forgive it? With this 800000 Liang silver, it''s different. You can stop being the constable, and you can fly away at any time, Wouldn''t it be nice to be a rich man in a place no one knows? "


    On the one hand, it''s a threat and on the other hand, it''s a good thing. It shows the game of steamed bread and big stick. These are undoubtedly thunderous in Yan Tao''s ears. It''s just thinking about peaceful treatment of the things in front of him. I''m afraid I can''t.


    I don''t know how long it took, maybe soon, maybe a cup of tea, or maybe half an hour, to finally hear his long exhalation. Obviously, he has made a decision, "it''s troublesome. You should stay here first. Don''t worry, this is one of the bases under my jurisdiction. No one will find out here."


    Yan Tao agreed. Wu Yong said with a happy face, "listen to brother Yan. My little brother will stay here."


    Wu Yong is confident enough that Yan Tao won''t do anything to himself. He doesn''t see benefits or other brothers. Who knows if he has left any behind hands outside. Once something happens, I''m afraid his relationship with the Blackwater gang will be revealed to the world.


    Relying on this, Yan Tao naturally doesn''t dare to use any crooked thoughts. Even if he does, he can only appear when he kills Yang Chendong and wants to flee the world with silver.


    Seeing Wu Yong''s knowledge and interest, Yan Tao nodded with satisfaction, "it''s just that we have to prepare immediately. Silver is always indispensable..."


    "Brother Yan, don''t worry. I''ll arrange someone to deliver silver at night. I don''t know if 400002 silver tickets are enough?"


    "That''s enough." Yan Tao answered happily. In a sense, the 400000 Liang silver was taken from the 800000 Liang he deserved. According to the rules of the Jianghu, he had to collect half of the deposit first. So it seems that Yan Tao is really ready to help.


    After discussing the matter and pacifying Wu Yong, Yan Tao went out of Chengshun inn. Instead of going to the Yamen of the Ministry of punishment, he walked a few times in the street as if bored. After confirming that no one saw him, he went to Yufu.


    Yu Shiyue, today''s minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, has won the trust of today''s Dai Zong emperor. It should have a promising future and unlimited scenery.


    It was only because of the conflict with Yang Chendong, the loyal and courageous Duke, that his grandson Yu Xiong was sentenced to be beheaded, and his eldest grandson Yu Yuanbi had suffered some pain in prison. In addition, Xu Youzhen was assigned to the Ministry of punishment as Zuo Shilang, which meant to replace him. The Yu house, which should have been crowded, became much quieter.


    This kind of silence is also relatively speaking. After all, it is still the Minister of justice of the Ministry of justice and still has the saint Pang. Many officials come to visit it every day. Waiting for Yan Tao to come here, in his capacity, he can only enter through the side door.


    The Chief Constable of the Ministry of punishment sounds like a very powerful title, but in the Shangshu mansion, he is just a small official. If Yan Tao hadn''t been promoted by Yu Shiyue and had been to Yu mansion before, the concierge here knew him. I''m afraid it would be even more difficult to enter through the side door.


    Even if you enter Yu''s house, you may not be able to see Shangshu. It took more than an hour to wait in a slightly remote hall. I don''t know. After drinking a few pots of tea, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door.


    "The master is receiving guests in the front hall. Please wait a moment, Constable Yan." the steward of the Yufu who is responsible for leading him said with a formula smile.


    "OK." Yan Tao knows that people are just polite on the surface. Whether Shangshu is really meeting other people or not, it''s necessary to wait a little longer if you want to meet others as yourself. This is where you can show your dignity.


    Speaking of, Yan Tao''s skill is very good. Even in the Jianghu, he has a great name. It''s not too much to be called a first-class expert. But in the environment of emphasizing literature and restraining martial arts, not to mention a good constable, that is, the generals who kill all directions on the battlefield, I''m afraid they won''t have any position in the Shangshu mansion.


    This is the rule under the influence of Confucianism. Martial arts people are not valued and are regarded as simple minded and well-developed. Such people have no future, and even become the main factor of civil strife; Businessmen are suppressed because they are regarded as seeking profits. Such people have milk and are mothers. They have no monarch, father, country and family in their eyes. They can do anything and sell anyone for interests.


    In other words, Yan Tao was sitting in the one-sided hall. He stayed for more than half an hour. But he was dignified and had no anxiety on his face. It can be seen that this is also a person who can achieve great things.


    As time passed, there was a sound of footsteps in the distance,


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Yan Tao quickly got up and stood up with a very respectful appearance. Only when the visitor appeared, he looked up and showed a slight surprise in his eyes, "Young Master Yu?"


    "Yes, it''s Ben Shao. My grandfather knew you were coming, but he really had something to do over there, so he let me come. Hehe, Constable Yan, take a seat." it was Yu Yuanbi, the eldest son and grandson whom Yu Shiyue admired most. In order to cultivate him, when it is not an important thing, he will be arranged to receive guests, which is also a means and method of experience.


    Shangshu didn''t appear. Yu Yuanbi came, which somewhat disappointed Yan Tao. But when he thought that Yu Xiong had died at the hands of Yang Chendong, a loyal and courageous public, there was a glimmer of hope in his heart. Perhaps he wanted revenge more than himself. As a vigorous young man, he should deceive better than a Shangshu like Yu Shiyue.


    After making up his mind, Yan Tao calmed down a lot. First he settled down, and then he said with tea as if unintentionally, "in fact, Constable Ben didn''t have anything to do here. He just thought that Master Yu Xiong''s first seven might be coming and come to pay a memorial."


    Finally, I suddenly mentioned Yu Xiong''s name. His accident was a disgrace to the whole Yu family. Now someone mentioned it face to face. It was just the identity of a chief constable, which changed Yu Yuanbi''s look and said with an iron blue face, "Yan Tao, what do you want to do? Don''t you want to do it?"


    "Master Yu, calm down. It''s not what you think. In fact, this Constable came for this matter this time. Master Yu Xiong might as well avenge him instead of always blocking people''s mouth and not letting people mention it. That''s the real solution, but I don''t know whether Master Yu is right or whether he has the courage to do something?" As the chief constable, Yan Tao has a strong ability to grasp people''s hearts when interrogating prisoners. This time, he first used the method of motivating the general in order to force Yu Yuanbi to make a choice.


    "Revenge? Hehe, you''re just a small chief constable. Your official position is very small. How dare you speak lightly about this? Do you have any skills?" Yu Yuanbi probably guessed the origin of Yan Tao. Just thinking of Yang Chendong''s power and ability, he still didn''t dare to tell each other what he could do.

 Chapter 315

    "As young master Yu said, the constable really has some skills. At least there are some available people in his hands now." Yan Tao finished these with a smile on his face, suddenly leaned forward and said a man''s name from his mouth.


    It''s Wu''s name. The Blackwater gang was destroyed overnight. Only Wu Yong, the second leader, escaped. Now it''s time for a big search. Yan Tao suddenly mentioned this person. What does it mean? A smart man can guess.


    "Oh?" Yu Yuanbi''s expression lit up in an instant. He finally knew why Yan Tao wanted to find himself. He really had some confidence in his feelings.


    Just as Yu Yuanbi was thinking, Yan Tao''s voice sounded in his ear again, "If you do a good job, you can naturally take revenge. Even if you don''t do it well, it has nothing to do with us. No, you won''t lose anything. Besides, as long as you plan carefully, there will be no accidents under a sudden attack. After all, people will have shortcomings. People are flesh and blood, and knives and guns can take their lives."


    "Yes, yes," Yu Yuanbi laughed, then pointed to the tea cup on the table and said, "brother Yan, please use tea."


    He changed his name from Constable Yan to brother Yan, which is Yu Yuanbi''s intention to show his closeness and to support each other. Yan Tao couldn''t feel it. He immediately laughed and drank the tea cup and said, "OK, let''s have tea together. It''s good to say that the tea leaves in Shangshu''s house are good."


    "Ha ha, if elder brother Yan likes it, just take some more back." Yu Yuanbi said with enthusiasm. Then they bowed their heads and plotted for a long time. Until Yan Tao left satisfied, he went straight to his grandfather''s study.


    Yu Yuanbi made the decision without authorization and promised to cooperate with Yan Tao. This is not a whim. He knows that if the Yu family wants to develop, Yang Chendong must kick away the stumbling block. Otherwise, self-protection cannot be achieved. What about Guangda Mingmei?


    After understanding all this, he knew that his grandfather would not object to it. Sure enough, he went into the study and explained Yan Tao''s intention to Yu Shiyue. The Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment was silent for a long time before nodding, "Things should be done in a hidden way. It''s just that you have to do it immediately. When you can''t give the other party a chance, you can arrange it. When necessary, if the time is right, you can make up a knife. In short, if you don''t do it, it''s already done. It must be a means of thunder."


    Yu Yuanbi said excitedly, "please don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ll arrange it right away. As long as there is a chance, he will suffer from thousands of arrows through his heart."


    The reason why Yu Shiyue is so cruel is that the situation of the court has been forced. Especially after Xu Youzhen became the left waiter of the Ministry of punishment, he wantonly bribed people''s hearts and began to shake his authority in the Ministry of punishment. If he can''t solve the foreign enemy Yang Chendong, I''m afraid it won''t be long before his Shangshu will be in vain. That is, there is no retreat Lu, then you can only take the initiative. Yan Tao''s arrival is undoubtedly giving yourself a chance to fight. Although there are risks, wealth is originally sought in danger. How can you do great things without being cruel?


    Besides, after Yan Tao left Yu''s house, he contacted Wu Yong.


    Yan Tao, like a walker walking in the dark, knocked on the door of Chengshun Inn at night and saw Wu Yong, the second leader of Blackwater Gang, who was waiting for news here.


    Wu Yong was already worried. He was even ready to run away at any time, because he really didn''t know whether Yan Tao was reliable. Although he had been kind to this person before, it didn''t prevent him from jumping into the killer.


    But when he saw the tall Yan Tao appear, Wu Yong still looked very calm. At least on the surface, he didn''t see the slightest meaning of fear and fear.


    To become one of the four chief constables of the Ministry of punishment, Yan Tao is not only excellent in skill, but also extremely quick in thinking. He may have thought of something earlier, but he just doesn''t want to say it. So tonight, he is on business. He went to the minister''s house of the Ministry of punishment and gained a lot. This time, he came to tell some of the plans.


    "Second master Wu, I''ve decided to help you. This is a piece of material. They are all men who lick blood at the edge of the knife in the green forest. They only recognize money but don''t recognize people. How to persuade them to help you, they just try their best. But remember, if there is no accident, there will be a chance in a few days. It all depends on you whether you can grasp it or not." After putting down the materials of some green forest men who were wandering in the capital, Yan Tao stayed for a while and then turned to leave. He knew Wu Yong''s ability. He must have no problem gathering these men and working for them for a while. As for the personnel in these materials, they were actually some bandits named in the Ministry of punishment, and some even had blood cases.


    Such people are the so-called social scum, but it can not be denied that these people are the most innocent, because even if someone wants to use them, it is only a temporary power and money transaction. No one will support them, so as to ensure that the news will not be revealed soon when they are used.


    Moreover, Wu Yong''s cleverness won''t make things too clear. As long as he gives money and asks these people to work hard, they won''t know who they killed before the last minute.


    In a few days, Wu Yong should be able to do this well. As a local snake in the capital road and the second leader of the Blackwater Gang, his ability should not be underestimated.


    ......


    In 1451, the second year of Jingtai in the Ming Dynasty, the Miao uprising began.


    Hui and Hui are the descendants of Zhu, the 18th son of Zhu Yuanzhang, the king of minzhuang. In the first year of Jingtai (1450), Zhu Yu died and his second son Hui Yu was heir.


    Guangtong Wang Huixi is brave, and his family Duan Youhong is favored for his good and strange skills. Later, it was all about Libin. He said that Huixi was different and should be the Lord of the world, so Huixi planned chaos. He made a false imperial edict and sent Duan Youhong, mengneng and Chen Tianxing to the Miao area to lure the Miao with silver seals and gold coins to send troops to attack Wugang.


    After Zhu Qizhen, the southern emperor of the Ming Dynasty, heard the news, Wang Lai, governor of Huguang, and Liang Pei, the chief military officer, sent troops to suppress it. At that time, knife soldiers began to fight in the south.


    Zhuqi town has experienced the change of civil engineering, its character is more gloomy and its means of doing things are more cruel. After gaining a firm foothold in Nanjing, the former companion capital, we began to rectify the administration of officials and vigorously promote the upsurge of military training.


    Be brave after knowing shame!


    Even more because of experience, Zhu Qizhen knows what the so-called "under one person, above ten thousand people"; What governs the world with the scholars and the Ming Dynasty; What emperor Shengming and Daming are all fake. Only a strong military strength and a full national treasury are the real core.


    In order to achieve this goal, orders came from his mouth, and the whole South began to recruit more troops. Seeing from the eyes, it can be seen that officers and soldiers forcibly arrest strong men. The originally rich south is a little miasma. I don''t know how many families are affected and torn apart. To this end, some scholars openly expressed their opposition, and some even said that this is clearly militaristic and not the way of saints.


    In the past, the emperor always had a strong tolerance for scholars. Because many times, they represent public opinion and the meaning of the world. If you offend them, it will be difficult to have a higher voice among the people, and even there will be great trouble.


    But Zhu Qizhen, who has a goal in mind, has really laid a hard hand this time. All scholars who dare to discuss state affairs, especially those who criticize themselves, have been arrested. He does not hesitate to make enemies with some scholars. He also wants to do so because he wants to shock the brilliance of Daming. He wants to unify the northern and southern Daming. He wants to wash away his shame, be a king of Ming and ZTE.


    All means are used to achieve the goal. It is precisely because of this that many scholars are affected. Although some aristocratic families and giants still have deep roots and have not been affected by this matter, they also have something to say in their hearts. At this time, after taking over the throne, Huixi, king of minzhuang, established his own flag, shouted the slogan that all people in the world should rule together, and set up an anti flag, hoping to become the Lord of the world.


    What is different here from in history is that Yang Wenbo, the leader of the Miao nationality, supported his move. The reason is very simple. Zhu Qi town had a lot of trouble in southern Xinjiang when recruiting soldiers, which made him hate it. In addition, Zhuqi town is no longer the unique master of the Ming Dynasty. There is also a Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu in the north, which is enough to compete with it, which greatly weakened its strength. Yang Wenbo made a decision different from that in history and instead supported minzhuang Wang Huixi.


    With the support of Yang Wenbo, the strength of Huixi, which was generally powerful, rose sharply. It was located in Wugang in the southwest of Hunan Province and was destroyed under the three-day strong attack.


    After winning the first round, he took down the emblem after Wugang, and finally got the recognition of some aristocratic families. After getting some support from gold, silver, grain and grass, he became more powerful. There is a hidden tendency to become the king of Southern Xinjiang.


    As soon as Huixi happened, Zhuqi town was naturally furious. At the same time, it sighed in the imperial palace.


    Zhu Qiyu was in the upper position when his life and death were uncertain. It can be said that there is a reason for love, or it can be said that there is a reason for things.


    Although it was said that later people did not recognize themselves, they did not stop him when he came to Nanjing to establish Nanming. To put it bluntly, even if you admit his existence in private, you still call him the king of Ying. This is also a helpless thing.


    But Zhu Huixi is nothing but a little minzhuang king. He dares to call himself king. This is to touch his scales. Even if he tries to fight internal friction, he will never make it big.


    In the Imperial Palace, Zhuqi town was in a bad mood. Empress Qian, the leader of the back palace, was so tired that she was in a bad mood.

 Chapter 316

    The wife regards her husband as the heaven. At that time, the situation in Daming was very common, not to mention that empress Qian had always loved Zhuqi town. When the other party was worried, she would only be more worried.


    "Empress, the emperor is talented, so you don''t have to worry too much." a eunuch, who is not very old but speaks extraordinary, is standing on the side of empress Qian and talking carefully. He was the eunuch Mou Mu who was once favored by Yang Chendong and later ordered to go out of the capital with queen Qian.


    Before the change of civil engineering, Mu Mu had a certain position in the harem. The life and death of Zhuqi town are uncertain. Wang Zhen, the eunuch manager, died in the chaos. He, the eunuch promoted by Wang Zhen, was also implicated. He didn''t save his life until he took out most of his family wealth. Until Yang Chendong returned to the capital, everything became better.


    Later, Yang Chendong approached empress Qian and finally came to Nanjing. Seeing that Zhuqi town became the southern emperor, he became the most trusted eunuch around empress Qian. He also had some status in Zhuqi town.


    Seeing that the master empress Qian was depressed, Mu Mu tried to be careful.


    "Alas, the emperor''s fate is not good. Since he came to Nanjing City, he has always wanted to be the leader of ZTE. However, when things go wrong, the palace is always uneasy. He always wants to do something. However, he is short-sighted. He can only try to deal with the affairs of the rear palace and try not to worry the emperor." empress Qian shook her head, angry and uncontested.


    Speaking of it, empress Qian really loves Zhuqi town. In history, she tried her best to protect her men and ended up in a tragic end. In this life, because of Yang Chendong''s appearance, she doesn''t have to be so wronged, but I think Zhu Qizhen is unhappy because she loves some too deeply. How can she be happy?


    Seeing that empress Qian was in a bad mood, Mou Mu blinked on one side, and then whispered, "empress, in fact, the problem in southern Xinjiang is not very difficult. Just let the army thunder down and sweep it away directly."


    "Sweep away?" empress Qian trusted Mou Mu very much, so she didn''t get angry because of the other party''s arrogant words, but shook her head after listening. "Although the palace doesn''t know anything about political affairs, it''s also heard that Zhu Huixi is contacting Hou mubin (the Duke of Guizhou) in Rongkang Xiping at this time, and may be more and more powerful in the name of jointly ruling the world.


    About Rong Kang Xiping, Hou mubin was from Mufu. They lived in Yunnan for a long time and resisted the small countries of Myanmar, Laos and Vietnam. They were eyeing Daming until the end of the Ming Dynasty. At the middle of the Ming Dynasty, they still had some strength. If he cooperated with Zhu Huixuan, it would undoubtedly hit Zhu Qiyu like a heavy hammer, and the politics of the Southern Ming Dynasty would be really dangerous Yes.


    Mu Mu, as the first Eunuch in the harem, is second only to Cao Jixiang, who is favored by Zhuqi town. He naturally knows this kind of thing. When he heard queen Qian say so, he smiled. "The queen doesn''t have to worry. There is no problem with the loyalty of the Mu family. He won''t go with anti thieves like Zhu Huixuan."


    "Yes, the emperor has also said this, and the palace knows it. But it is said that it is not peaceful there. Several small countries are ready to move. It is not easy for Marquis Rongkang Xiping to hold them down. It is impossible to send troops to help the emperor put down the rebellion." Empress Qian first nodded and seemed to sigh for mubin''s inability to send troops, but then shook her head. She was sad to think that the current situation was not satisfactory.


    "Even though Marquis Rongkang Xiping couldn''t send troops, why don''t you ask Duke Zhongdan to help?" it seemed to be a general feeling, and Mou Mu opened his mouth. But after saying this, he quickly closed his mouth, and then knelt down on his knees, "emperor, my minister lost his words."


    "Hmm?" facing Mu Mu''s performance, empress Qian was stunned at first, and then something flashed in her mind, "wait, what did you just say?"


    "Minister... I made a mistake and asked the queen to punish me." Mu Mu lowered his head deeply at this moment, looking like he had done something wrong.


    It is said that Mou Mu''s move is indeed excessive. Can he be a eunuch who can talk nonsense at any time about state affairs? The aftermath of Wang''s deterrence before is not over. According to what he said just now, he must be convicted.


    Empress Qian really didn''t think so much. She was just thinking about Zhuqi town. She didn''t investigate Mou Mu''s unintentional words. On the contrary, as soon as the name of Zhongdan Gong came out, she flashed the young man who saved herself from the palace. Somehow, she seemed to see a bright light in her gray heart.


    "He... Can he?" empress Qian seemed to talk to herself and asked mu in front of her.


    Mu Mu''s head was low, but his eyes were constantly turning. He knew his identity. He was an insider arranged by Yang Chendong around Zhuqi town. When something big happened here, he could ensure that accurate information could be obtained at the first time.


    This time, few people took the initiative to contact him, and the Security Bureau found him directly. They told him that the sixth young master was preparing to go south, so that he could coordinate with him and look for opportunities to lead the army.


    When he took the job, he had to do something. Originally, Mou Mu didn''t know how to speak. He found this breakthrough through Zhu Huixuan. Seeing that empress Qian seemed to be interested, he tried to answer carefully, "Empress, I think it should be possible. After all, when the emperor was in trouble, he made great efforts. Now the war has broken out. If the loyal and brave public can come, the problem will not be too big. He can be called a military God."


    "Junshen? Yes, I''ve heard of it, but he''s in the northern capital now. Will he come here to help the emperor?" empress Qian asked with some uncertainty.


    "Will you always try? How can you say that he is the Minister of Daming and the loyal and courageous Duke of Daming. Now that the northern warla has retreated for a long time, it must not play a greater role for the loyal and courageous Duke to stay there." Mou Mu still said carefully, but his speed of speech has become faster and faster and his thinking has become more and more agile.


    "Yes, you can try." empress Qian murmured. Then she suddenly stood up as if she remembered something. At this moment, she was completely different from her helpless face just now. It was like she suddenly found a good way. She wanted to see the emperor.


    ......


    Yangjia Academy.


    After the shelling of Heijing street, the students here are more enthusiastic about learning.


    Facts tell us that what they learn will be the most advanced thing in today''s society. Thinking that science can make such a big movement and give such a killing force, everyone''s learning is no longer supervised by people, but becomes active.


    ChunZi was a girl again because of her identity. She didn''t get the chance to go to Heijing street. But from the mouth of other students, I still know what happened that night. Although the students described it differently when they talked about the artillery fire, one thing must be true, that is, the power of the artillery is really powerful and can kill people like grass.


    Thinking that if such things can be used by the father emperor, the situation in Japan may be clear. The father emperor will no longer be a puppet, will really hold real power, and then take Japan into the stage of rapid development.


    With such an idea in mind, ChunZi couldn''t calm down. She began to think about Yang Chendong.


    ChunZi''s Chinese barely passes the test, so he can''t compare with these students in Daming in learning. After all, the foundation is not solid, but fortunately, she still has a shortcut to take, that is to directly find Yang Chendong, who owns the advanced artillery.


    With an idea, ChunZi thought about the benefits he could give again and again. Seeing Yang Chendong leaving after the class, he trotted up all the way.


    Holding the textbook in his hand, Yang Chendong felt ChunZi''s pursuit behind him, and his pace slowed down. "Shanchang, Shanchang, wait a minute."


    The footsteps stopped slightly. Yang Chendong looked back and smiled calmly, "ChunZi, why are you so anxious?"


    "Shan Chang, no! Zhongdan Gong, I have something to discuss with you." ChunZi thought that when he wanted to talk about business, he should not talk about it based on the relationship between students and teachers.


    "Oh?" seeing that ChunZi said so formally, Yang Chendong nodded slightly and said, "let''s talk while walking."


    The reason why the college leads to the inner courtyard of Yangjiazhuang is that one is tall and one is short, and two figures of a man and a woman walk slowly under the afterglow of the sunset.


    "Zhong Dan Gong, I heard about the shelling of Heijing street. I want to buy those guns and make a price. I can find a way to get them no matter how much money." ChunZi said with great determination in his voice.


    I haven''t known Yang Chendong for a day or two. I know that the other party doesn''t like beating around the bush when talking about things. She simply goes straight to the theme.


    "Buy a gun?" Yang Chendong looked a little stunned after listening. Then he shook his head, "sorry, I borrowed the gun."


    The implication is that artillery is not something else. ChunZi naturally knows this. He knows that there are powerful mercenaries behind the loyal and courageous Duke of the Ming Dynasty. Presumably, those guns should be in the hands of those mercenaries.


    But knowing this, ChunZi still put his hope on Yang Chendong. "Zhongdan Gong, ChunZi knows your relationship with mercenaries. Can you discuss them and sell me two guns? It''s really not good. One can be. How much money you want can be discussed."


    What ChunZi wanted was to transport the artillery back to Japan, and then bombard the general''s house, just like shelling Heijing street, and raze it to the ground. In this way, the general and his staff died under the artillery. Those under him would be headless, and his father and emperor could seize the real power. If you want to do all this, you can only do it through Yang Chendong. His face is full of hope.


    "How much silver is OK?" Yang Chendong asked, pretending to be very curious.

 Chapter 317

    "Yes, how much can be discussed." ChunZi blinked and blinked with a pair of beautiful big eyes.


    "How much can be discussed?" Yang Chendong repeated this sentence. He also saw a share of sincerity from the other party''s eyes. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "but do you know that when I wanted to buy one, the other party asked for 10 million liang?"


    Ten million Liang!


    "Hiss!" after listening to the price, ChunZi had an obvious flash of shock on his face, followed by hesitation and entanglement.


    "Hahaha." after watching his performance, Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing for a while, and then turned around and left. He knew that some things needed ChunZi''s own good thinking before they would have results. And we can''t force it too quickly at the moment.


    For Japan, as a person of later generations, Yang Chendong certainly will not have the slightest good impression. If possible, he will kill the cold front with him. Instead of trying to influence them, he might as well swallow them directly and have a great deal of happiness in governing the world.


    However, although the current cold front development is smooth, it is still difficult to reach a certain scale because of environmental, population, wealth and various restrictions. Even in the capital, he can only do something to intimidate others, but can''t really overthrow. Where does the time and experience come from to do something to Japan?


    Your strength is not enough, but that doesn''t mean you can''t do something first. For example, if Japan''s internal affairs are disturbed, it will be much easier for the hollowed out Japan to face in the future.


    For this matter, Yang Chendong thought of some ways in his mind. But after all, the distance is still far away. A small fight has solved the problem. The strength of a big fight is somewhat poor. Without full confidence, he didn''t make any moves.


    ChunZi took the initiative to find it. This may be an opportunity for Yang Chendong. How could he let go of the opportunity of making two fortunes? As for the lion''s big mouth, he asked for 10 million liang of silver. Maybe others seem a lot, but he knows that ChunZi will agree.


    Only in Yang Chendong''s heart, making money is second, and more importantly, he wants to see the civil strife in Japan. I have done some things before, but I always feel that it is not enough and more needs to be done. In that way, when a Japan with domestic and foreign troubles is faced, the pressure will be much less.


    Besides, after ChunZi left Yang Chendong, he went to find his escort leader Xiaolin.


    During this time, Kobayashi is like a sponge. He is constantly absorbing water. The way of training in Yang family village didn''t hide from him. After seeing it, he learned a lot. Then he suddenly realized that how soldiers should be trained is the real elite teacher.


    When ChunZi came to find Kobayashi, he was recording something in Japanese in his room. A good memory is not as good as a pen, which is common in many times.


    "Princess your highness." as soon as she saw the pure son pushing the door, Xiao Lin began to learn to be polite.


    "Just, there is no one else here." ChunZi shook his head and sat in the back seat on the chair for guests. Then he looked at Kobayashi and asked, "you must have heard about the artillery."


    "Yes, I heard about it, and I went to inquire about it. I took the time to take a look at Heijing street. The destructive power is really amazing." Xiao Lin answered, thinking about the collapse of houses he saw in his eyes, he couldn''t help feeling bursts of horror. He even wondered what kind of damage would be caused if such powerful artillery hit Japanese territory, and who could resist it?


    Yang Chendong''s sense of mystery and strength were strengthened in Xiaolin''s heart.


    "Then you say, if these things can be used by your father and emperor, will the general dare to be so domineering?" after waiting for Kobayashi to finish, ChunZi opened his lips and asked.


    "Ah! What?" for a moment, Kobayashi was confused by the question. But after the reaction, he said excitedly, "is he willing to give us such a powerful firearm?"


    "I''ve talked to him and I can buy it. But the price is more expensive. One gun costs ten million Liang." ChunZi nodded. She didn''t know whether what she said was good news or bad news.


    "Hiss!" Kobayashi took a breath and could feel it. He was really frightened by the number.


    Ten million Liang is the peak of the Ming Dynasty. It will take two years for the tax revenue to reach. Japan is much smaller than the Ming Dynasty, and I don''t know how long it will take to get together.


    But on the other hand, although the amount is huge, it is worth it if you can get it. Not to mention that with this thing, the emperor will be the real emperor. Just say that with the research specimen, you can imitate it later.


    Everyone has one head and two shoulders. Why can''t others make it?


    This thought, Xiao Lin''s eyes began to change and hot, "Princess your highness, this is a good thing."


    "Do you even think so? Can you persuade your father and emperor if you are sent back?" ChunZi waited for Kobayashi.


    The sudden turning point made Kobayashi finally understand ChunZi''s intention and fell into silence. Ten million taels of silver, but a large amount, must go back to Japan. However, his low status can not ensure the success of this trip.


    Of course, the best way is to let ChunZi go back, but Kobayashi also knows that if ChunZi leaves now, who knows what accidents will happen. In the future, even if he brings silver, he is afraid he can''t buy artillery. In that case, isn''t it a chicken flying egg?


    Kobayashi was still hesitating. ChunZi said anxiously, "Mr. Kobayashi, I will write a letter to my father, please!" after that, she bowed deeply to Kobayashi.


    "Princess Royal must not, I... I''ll try." Kobayashi Mijunko did so. It''s better to fight and try. If you can''t, you should go back to see it, and then look for a chance to come back here.


    Kobayashi finally agreed. ChunZi''s face flashed a fascinating smile, "please, I''ll go to him and say, and then I''ll write to my father. You''re ready."


    ChunZi soon appeared in front of Yang Chendong and said that he wanted to buy artillery. Of course, she still didn''t say her identity. She just said that the family was very interested in it. She also said that once such powerful guns were transported to Japan, they would sell at a higher price.


    Ten million taels of silver, which is already a sky high price. Yang Chendong really can''t imagine what price he can sell. But for ChunZi''s idea of completely deceiving himself and others, all he can do is nod his head. He also promised that once he saw the silver, he could trade on xiaoliuli Island instead of coming to Daming land. And for security, mercenaries can escort artillery to the territorial sea of Japan.


    With the guarantee of safety, ChunZi is naturally very happy. She is still confident that she can get guns with the money. This confidence comes naturally from the understanding of Yang Chendong. He knows that this person is a person who keeps his promise and will never deceive himself.


    Soon, ChunZi''s letter had been written, which wrote down what he had seen and heard in the Daming Dynasty, and talked about it together with the attack of domestic Samurai on Tianjin Wei a while ago. It is emphasized that Daming is now very strong, far from being a very weak country of Japan. I also hope that the father emperor can stabilize the domestic situation and strengthen himself first. As for the power of artillery, it is stated in detail. The most important thing is to point out that with this weapon, the general''s house can be turned into scorched land in an instant. At that time, it was really the time when imperial power was concentrated.


    That night, Kobayashi left with the letter written by ChunZi and the protection of two cold fronts sent by Yang Chendong. He will go straight to Tianjin Wei, where a special ship will take him back to Japan.


    ......


    Sometimes opportunities are fleeting, sometimes rare, but sometimes they come. I don''t know if the Yu family and Wu Yong were lucky. Only three days later, the opportunity appeared.


    On the night when Kobayashi left, what happened suddenly was that even Yang Chendong didn''t expect it, and there was no artificial meaning in the event. The fact was just a coincidence.


    Crown prince Zhu is deeply ill. As the only son of Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu and the successor of the future emperor, he has a headache and fever, which is also a national event.


    Because the disease happened in the evening and was a little urgent, Li Qing, the acting imperial doctor of Taiyuan hospital, was called to the East Palace, and then took the prescription after taking a pulse. When the medicine is well tortured, after taking it, the condition not only does not alleviate, but becomes more serious. Originally, it was only diarrhea, but later it was vomiting.


    This frightened the people serving here. The eunuchs first detained the imperial doctor Li Qing, and then reported to the Emperor Zhu Qiyu and empress hang. Dai Zong and the queen who got the news came to the east palace with the envoy and sentence of the imperial hospital. Li Qing was also sent to the prison of the Ministry of punishment for punishment.


    Who is Li Qing? It''s not as simple as an ordinary eight grade imperial doctor. He also has another identity, the fifth brother-in-law of Yang Chendong, a loyal and courageous public.


    As soon as Li Qing had an accident, Li''s house, which is home in the capital, got the news. Yang Li, the fifth sister, was even more anxious. She thought of Yang Chendong, the sixth brother, for the first time. She only hated that the sky was not bright, and the news could not be spread.


    As soon as dawn broke, the Security Bureau in the city came the news that Li Qing, the fifth brother-in-law, had been locked up in the prison of the Ministry of punishment. It was said that crown prince Zhu Jianshen had been cured. The specific matter remains to be investigated.


    "Prepare a carriage and enter the capital." Yang Chendong''s feelings for the fifth sister were still very good. He could guess that the fifth sister was worried at this time, so he decided to go to the capital to ask for an understanding in person.

 Chapter 318

    Yang Chendong suddenly entered Beijing and saw the carriage of the fifth sister under the Yongding gate. Then Yang Chendong comforted the fifth sister to go back to the house and wait. He would find out everything and give an explanation.


    With her six younger brothers, Yang Li was naturally relieved. She also knew that a woman was not good in public at this time, so she returned to the house. At that time, many people saw this scene, and the matter was transmitted to all parties at a very fast speed.


    When Yan Tao learned the news, his face could not hide his joy. When Zhong Dan Gong suddenly entered the capital, the security around him would not be as tight as usual. This is their chance. Then he went straight to Chengshun inn. He wanted to inform Wu Yong that he was ready.


    At the same time, Yu Yuanbi, the eldest grandson of Yu Yuanbi, also got the news in Yu''s residence. Soon after, he left the residence quietly and went straight to the royal guards. There are some elite people who have won the money supply of his Yu family. It''s time to use them.


    After entering the city, Yang Chendong first went straight to the prison of the Ministry of punishment.


    Prison of the Ministry of justice.


    In front of the gate, two big stone lions stand majestic, and soldiers in armor stand scattered. Nearby, constables in Yamen service clothes can often be seen walking back and forth to monitor the important criminals locked here.


    This is another place for serious criminals, second only to the imperial prison. In the Ming Dynasty, there are usually three places in the capital to hold guilty people. The first is the prison, where most of the people are of noble status, such as the royal family, or some high-ranking ministers; The second is the prison of the Ministry of punishment, where people with some identities or who have committed serious crimes are locked up; The third is the cell of Dali temple. Relatively speaking, most of them are small people with little crime and no background.


    As a place to detain serious criminals, the degree of defense here is naturally not low. Ordinary people want to visit, in addition to the warrant of the head of the Ministry of punishment, some rich and large families are willing to spend heavy silver, perhaps they can see the side of prisoners.


    But when the luxury carriage appeared here, these rules obviously didn''t apply. Because Xu Youzhen, the left servant of the Ministry of punishment who had received the news earlier, waited here very early.


    It was not Yang Chendong who gave him an order through the Security Bureau. All this was Xu Youzhen''s guess. Li Qing of Taiyuan hospital is the fifth brother-in-law of Zhongdan Gong. Something happened immediately. According to his understanding, it is impossible for the Duke of the state not to show up.


    The guess was correct. Xu Youzhen breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the unique luxury carriage in front of her eyes. What he is most worried about is that the loyal and courageous guild, which has never suffered losses, forcibly broke into the prison of the Ministry of punishment, and the matter is related to today''s crown prince. It is difficult to predict the consequences.


    Fortunately, I appeared here in advance. It seems that some wrong things can be avoided.


    When the carriage stopped, the horse curtain was opened by the accompanying tiger Mang, and Yang Chendong in green appeared in front of the prison of the Ministry of punishment. Xu Youzhen, who was standing on the steps, welcomed him three steps and two steps. "I''ve seen Zhong Dan Gong, but I don''t know why I''m in such a hurry?"


    Xu Youzhen, with her back to the crowd and facing Yang Chendong, tried her best to blink a few times, as if she was doing something to remind her.


    Yang Chendong''s face showed a trace of satisfaction that Xu Youzhen would appear here. This man is worthy of the weight in history, and his ability to grasp people''s hearts is not low. Even if the other party stands here, it must be more unobstructed to do some things. "It''s Xu Shilang. The local public wants to see Li Qing of Taiping Hospital. Please be convenient."


    "Ah! This..." Xu Youzhen''s face was a little bitter. He had already given a hint, why did the Lord of the state say so.


    It seemed that he knew what Xu Youzhen thought. Yang Chendong smiled and walked forward to narrow the distance between the two sides. At the same time, he said in a voice that only two people could hear, "I just know the situation. I won''t rob the prison, let alone fool around, and I''m at ease."


    The voice came into Xu Youzhen''s ears, and a trace of doubt appeared on his face. Does Zhongdan really want to be reasonable this time? I really won''t take people away directly after seeing Li Qing. At this moment, he was a little suspicious.


    In fact, this is Xu Youzhen''s careful heart to spend the belly of a gentleman. Because of his military attainments and beating up Japanese envoys, it''s easy to be preconceived. In fact, Yang Chendong has always been very reasonable.


    Yang Chendong immediately said peace of mind. He must know the powerful relationship among them. In this way, Xu Youzhen can''t say anything. In fact, even if the other party insists on robbing people, he doesn''t seem to be able to stop many things.


    Xu Youzhen promised to come down, followed by the second in command of the left waiter of the Ministry of punishment, and entered the prison of the Ministry of punishment all the way, and soon saw Li Qing in a separate cell.


    Li Qing is only in his early thirties. He was also born as a scholarly disciple. Because of his great love for medicine, he has made great achievements in his studies since childhood. Later, he entered Taiyuan hospital through family relations.


    It was precisely because of his love for medicine that he entered the prison and thought about Zhu Jianshen''s condition. His eyebrows were locked and he didn''t say a word. He seemed to be still thinking about his condition and didn''t take his current situation seriously.


    "This is the Yi intention of empress hang. The matter has not been investigated clearly, but no one is difficult for him." when she came to the separate cell, Xu Youzhen wanted to hold back the people around her and wanted to give Yang Chendong and Li Qing a chance to be alone.


    "Don''t be so." Yang Chendong lifted his right hand slightly. His trip is just a visit to prison, not to do anything shady. There is no need to let others leave. On the contrary, it is easy to cause groundless speculation by others, and it will also have an adverse impact on Xu Youzhen.


    Without letting others leave, Xu Youzhen was wondering what Yang Chendong was going to do. He had already squatted down, looked at Li Qing in the prison door made of pig iron and asked, "what''s the matter with the fifth brother-in-law? And how is the crown prince''s condition? Can you tell me?"


    "Oh, Chendong is here." Li Qing, who was still meditating, was interrupted by Yang Chendong''s voice. Then he noticed where he was. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said, "it''s rare that Zhongdan can come to see me. Qing is very grateful."


    "Well, the fifth brother-in-law, let''s get down to business. What''s the matter with the crown prince''s condition?" Yang Chendong asked without redundant nonsense.


    All this made Xu Youzhen admire Li Qing''s personality. Just now, Chen Dong came for the first time. Obviously, he didn''t realize where he lives now. He had the title of Chen Dong only when he was polite at home. However, when he knew that he was in his cell, he didn''t have much surprise, but spoke of gratitude. If you were taken to prison, you would never be so calm.


    Xu Youzhen, who was thinking like this in her heart, noticed that Li Qing really introduced the condition of crown prince Zhu Jianshen to Yang Chendong at this moment, and was speechless in her heart for a while. What is all this? What should be asked now is not who Li Qing offended. Do you doubt who framed him? What''s the point of talking about the disease now.


    Obviously, Xu Youzhen lives by himself. He thinks so. He thinks it must have been framed. However, Yang Chendong had already thought clearly. Perhaps it was the cause of his illness. Only then did he ask about the science of medical ethics.


    Li Qing is a learned man, especially in the matter of medical ethics. If he is talking about other things, maybe he can not say a word for a long time, but when it comes to professional things, he has been talking with great confidence and put forward his own situation about Zhu Jianshen.


    "Diarrhea, abdominal pain, abdominal distension, nausea, vomiting, headache, fever, yellow watery stool after stool examination... I have written a prescription, but considering that the crown prince is still young and has been in poor health, I didn''t dare to weigh down. I only used half of my usual weight, but who thought that my condition had worsened and I was really blamed for vomiting. It''s really amazing Li Qingzuo spoke there for a long time. Many of them were words that Xu Youzhen couldn''t understand, but when watching Yang Chendong, he always nodded his head.


    "OK, I see. In this way, you stay here alive. Don''t make trouble or quarrel. You will be safe." after finally understanding some facts, Yang Chendong had some speculation in his heart. After comforting Li Qing, he turned to Xu Youzhen and said seriously, "my father''s five brother-in-law is here. If you suffer any abnormal means, your Ministry of punishment should know the consequences."


    "Please don''t worry about this. Our Ministry of punishment is about evidence." someone looked at it, and Xu Youzhen naturally said with an official face.


    "So best." Yang Chendong nodded and strode away. At the gate of the Ministry of punishment, he re entered the luxury carriage, but the carriage didn''t leave for a long time, so he stopped here and asked Xu Youzhen, who was standing there to send him away, to look puzzled.


    Xu Youzhen, who couldn''t understand what Yang Chendong was doing, was about to ask. When the curtain was opened again, Yang Chendong had a box of things in his hand. "Give this to the crown prince. His condition should be under control. Take it."


    After the hand of tiger mang was handed to Xu Youzhen, Yang Chendong''s voice sounded again, "my father won''t leave the capital, just wait here. If the effect is not good, the emperor can send someone to take his subjects at any time, but if he doesn''t dare to take this medicine and doesn''t believe my father, don''t blame me for reasoning with him."


    With these words, the carriage curtain was put down again. Xu Youzhen standing there looked puzzled and puzzled

 Chapter 319

    But Yang Chendong said so. What else can Xu Youzhen do? He had to nod his head and turn to the palace.


    Yang Chendong in the carriage sighed. After listening to Li Qing''s words, he went into the warehouse and learned that Zhu Jianshen should be suffering from viral enteritis. Naturally, this disease is not a serious disease in later generations, but at that time, it could kill people if it was not done well. In history, Zhu Jianshen died early. I''m afraid it may have something to do with this matter.


    The matter is not complicated, nor is it the imperial doctor. Their medical skills are not good. It is really that the crown prince''s illness comes too fast. In addition, it is a child''s body. Originally, he is weak and sick, and the strong medicine can''t be given. He is afraid that it will hurt his body, so that there will be a greater rebound.


    People always say that many times Gao Gao''s treatment is too much. When he gets sick, he is far less powerful than some barefoot doctors. In fact, this is a wrong understanding. Which one can enter Taiyuan hospital as a job does not have real materials? After layers of selection and innocence?


    The reason why some diseases are placed in front of them is that the treatment effect is far better than that of rural doctors. It is entirely because the patients they face are not rich or expensive. Such people have a common problem, that is, life is very expensive.


    For example, if you have the same disease, if you are an ordinary people, you will die. If you are cured and alive, you can make a name for it. Barefoot doctors can naturally act without restraint. Sometimes they even see a doctor with experimental methods.


    But it''s completely different in Taiyuan hospital. The first thing they need to ensure is that they can''t make mistakes and protect themselves. In such an environment, if they can''t do well, they can''t do things badly. Such a large number of shots is also a conservative treatment. It is not uncommon for some minor diseases to get better too quickly because of various scruples, and even become serious diseases.


    What is Zhu Jianshen''s identity?


    The crown prince is the future emperor. In addition, his biological mother is the empress hang. He is the eldest son and the only son of Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu. Its importance can be seen. It''s really no accident or carelessness. Li Qing is a lesson from the past.


    Li Qing''s case also sounded an alarm for other imperial doctors. Use strong medicine. What if the body can''t accept it and has side effects? No, it''s too slow for ordinary methods to work. It''s common that new situations will appear at any time. In this way, fear hands and feet, they all want to refuse.


    Faced with such a situation, Daizong Zhuqi town was naturally angry, and even threatened to find these imperial doctors if something happened to his son. But even so, no one will take the initiative to get into trouble. Many times, passive punishment is one thing, and taking the initiative to take responsibility and find trouble is another thing.


    It was at this time that Xu Youzhen came. He brought the good medicine sent by Yang Chendong, a small box with strange packaging, in which there were long red and white pills.


    In fact, it is just the most common enteritis Ning Capsule in later generations. Through Li Qing''s description and a very positive tone, Yang Chendong had a general understanding of his condition. After entering the carriage, he dodged into the warehouse. After another investigation, it was determined that crown prince Zhu saw that it was probably viral enteritis, so he took out the right medicine.


    The existence of Dachang is basically an unlimited fraud device. However, it is said that everything put in it has not expired, which is also the biggest reliance of Yang Chen Dongli.


    After Xu Youzhen got the capsule, he came all the way to the palace. If he didn''t have a little doubt and speculation, it was false. However, it is not in the interest of the other party to think that the loyal and courageous public has spent so much energy and so much gold and silver on himself.


    At the thought of Yang Chendong''s usual strange means, he finally chose to believe. Of course, he can only take the capsule. As for whether the emperor will let Zhu Jianshen take it, there is nothing he can do.


    In the palace, the self-protection of the imperial doctors made Zhu Qiyu angry. As soon as Xu Youzhen appeared, he offered a good medicine to let him see the turning point. At present, he ordered several eunuchs to study whether the medicine was toxic. He even intended to let an accompanying eunuch swallow the medicine to ensure that there was no danger. Finally, he took it to the crown prince.


    The medicine began to work. The crown prince didn''t feel so uncomfortable and fell into a coma. Several imperial doctors came forward one after another to feel their pulse and confirmed that the condition had indeed improved a lot. Zhu Qizhen was finally relieved at the moment.


    "Well, Xu Aiqing has made meritorious contributions to offering medicine. Zhu Qiyu, who is in a good mood, looks at Xu Youzhen at this time, which is particularly pleasing to his eyes.


    With a plop, Xu Youzhen knelt down on the ground and hurriedly explained in detail that the medicine was sent by Zhongdan Gong, including Li Qing of Taiping Hospital.


    You can get credit for it. No one will push it out. But Yang Chendong is still waiting for news in front of the prison of the Ministry of punishment. At this moment, where does Xu Youzhen dare to be greedy?


    Zhu Qiyu stood there quietly listening to everything. After making things clear, he couldn''t help being afraid. He thought the medicine was a folk prescription from Xu Youzhen. In addition, the matter was urgent and didn''t ask too much. Now, knowing that it was Yang Chendong''s fault, he was really worried about whether the drug he had never seen would have any other side effects. After all, the crown prince had an accident. When he was in danger, no one could inherit his mantle. If Yang Chendong is suspected of rebellion, it is not impossible to do so.


    I have some doubts in my heart. After all, Yang Chendong''s strength has long formed a situation of great achievements and shaking the Lord. It is not too much to give the name of the three public by virtue of the merits and things he has done. But Zhu Qiyu didn''t do that because his weakness is easy to form a sharp contrast with each other''s strength.


    Fortunately, this loyal and courageous public works according to the rules. When he has nothing to do, he tries to be a teaching craftsman in the Yang family villa, and rarely has any contact with important officials in the court. This practice of not forming a party makes him very satisfied as the emperor. As a concession, as long as Yang Chendong doesn''t do things too ostentatiously, he will also turn a blind eye. It''s like beating a Japanese envoy and wringing with Yu Shiyue. He just scolded and did not have any extreme behavior.


    It seems that the well water doesn''t offend the river. In fact, both sides are secretly on guard. In such an environment, if Zhu Qiyu knew that the medicine was offered by Yang Chendong, he would not dare to eat it.


    He didn''t scold Xu Youzhen why he didn''t explain the source of the drug first, because Zhu Qiyu also knew that once he made it clear, he was afraid it would make the crown prince''s condition more serious.


    "Well, I know. It seems that I wronged the doctor Li Qingtai this time. In this way, you can release him and promote him to a higher level." Zhu Qiyu waved his hand and signaled that Xu Youzhen could leave.


    "Yes," Xu Youzhen promised, and then bowed back. He understood in his heart that it was just a matter of doing it. Yang Chendong, who didn''t take out the medicine, was the emperor who didn''t want to deal with him more, but improving Wang Qing''s grade was actually a sign of kindness.


    ......


    Zhongdan is in town.


    And seems to be in a hurry to enter the city, there are not many guards around. As soon as the news came out, chief constable Yan Tao came to Chengshun inn.


    In a few days, Wu Yong did a lot of things. He opened the way with gold and silver. In addition to some previous relationships with the Blackwater Gang, he even found many green forest experts, including Wang GUI, a copper whip, Song Gang, a silver gun, and Li Zaixing, a dragon player.


    These people are not low in Kung Fu, and they have spent some time in Heijing street because of temporary suffering, and have been under the care of boss Hu Huaihai before. It was with such a relationship that these people contacted Wu Yong in twos and threes.


    Although the matter of the Blackwater gang has come to an end, Wu Yong still dare not move in the capital during the day. When Yan Tao found him, he was lying on the bed to make up for sleep, but after hearing the news, the whole person got up at once. When a carp stood up, a short sword was already in his hand.


    "It''s me. Don''t be so nervous. I''ve come to tell you that he has entered the city. Now he is at the gate of the prison of the Ministry of punishment, with only a dozen guards around him." Yan Tao''s voice came in at a very low volume. Then soon the inn became quiet again, giving people the feeling that it has been so quiet here.


    Wu Yong kept holding the knife until there was no sound from the outside world. It was like waking up, with his eyes shining. Then he made up and soon left Chengshun inn. Although in his capacity, the risk of going out during the day will increase, some things are fleeting. If he can''t seize it, he won''t know when the next opportunity will come.


    Besides, after leaving Chengshun Inn, Yan Tao went to Yu mansion again. This time, it was very easy to come in. It was Yu Yuanbi, the eldest son of the mansion, who received him. He also got the news. He was waiting for his arrival. Then a big net covered Yang Chendong''s head, but at this time, before everything started, it was still very calm, just like the darkness before dawn, no wind, no rain, no sunshine


    ......


    Before the prison of the Ministry of punishment, Li Qing was released. There was no fear on his face. Perhaps it was also because his time in prison was too short. In addition, his attention was focused on his illness.


    Yang Li, the fifth sister, also rushed over in the Li''s carriage. When she picked up her husband, they thanked Yang Chendong. In this regard, young master Yang Liu waved his hand at will, looking indifferent. That is, he will not be stingy when he wants to help first and can contribute. Not to mention that Li Qing is indeed a talent, a professional talent. If he has experienced it, he has begun to consider whether to bring it to his side.

 Chapter 320

    After solving the matter, Yang Chendong naturally won''t stay more in front of the prison of the Ministry of punishment. The carriage turned its head and went straight to the south of the city. What happened here today is just a small episode in Yang Chendong''s eyes. It can''t be taken seriously. But he did not know that there was a killing on the circuit waiting for him.


    Yongding gate is one of the gates of Yang Chendong''s return to Yang family village.


    I don''t know how many times I''ve been here. The officers and soldiers of the five City Army and horse division used to guard the city gate are also very familiar. Seeing the unique luxury carriage in the capital, they pay attention to it from a distance to express their inner respect.


    At this time, the car curtain will always be opened to reveal Yang Chendong''s young, handsome and calm face. A little nod was a greeting to the soldiers. Just this small action, I don''t know how many soldiers will be excited, and the excited light twinkled in their eyes.


    Speaking of, Yang Chendong still has some influence in the army, even before it was not small. It''s like after defeating the vara army, if you want to infiltrate influence into the army, it''s really easy.


    He just didn''t do it. Originally, we took the post refinement route. Although in this way, the early development will be very slow, the victory lies in a solid foundation. Yang Chendong also believes that with the passage of time, one day, this army will grow up, and then it will be the real time to rise to the top of the world.


    The carriage went out of Yongding gate and headed for Yangjiazhuang fifteen miles away. In front of them, a team of 100 people is waiting, lying on the roadside, holding their breath and waiting for something.


    Their clothes are different, and even many people are not familiar with each other, but this does not prevent them from concentrating here, because they have a common goal to get together, that is to kill Daming Zhongdan.


    People in the green forest have no rules. They may go on a rampage and kill because of one sentence, wrestle together because of a contemptuous look, or fight together for a meaningless dispute.


    It is because of this that they are more terrible. And these terrible people are now focused together, which shows the power of the people who attracted them. That man is Wu Yong, who was once the second leader of the Blackwater gang and survived.


    At the beginning, his task was to ambush Yang Chendong on the way, but he failed because he was detected too early. This time, he took the old road before, and even the place where he ambushed with these people was not far from the place where he ambushed last time. In this arrangement, he seems to have a sense of where to fall and where to get up.


    Hundreds of heroes, all from the green forest, have learned some Kung Fu, and some of them have become famous in the Jianghu, such as copper whip Wang GUI, silver gun Song Gang and dragon swimmer Li Zaixing. They all have the ability to defeat more than ten people. If they encounter ordinary men who only rely on brute force, they are afraid that more than ten or twenty people will not be their opponents.


    Although Wu Yong said that the rewards would be very rich after the success of the project, he also wanted to make a name for himself.


    Wandering in the Jianghu, the general meaning is name and righteousness. The so-called name naturally refers to reputation and fame. Righteousness refers to righteousness, which is boundless.


    Before shelling Heijing street, I don''t know how many green forest people were killed. These people wander in the Jianghu all year round. It''s impossible that they don''t have three or two friends. For example, some of these hundred people come to avenge their dead old friends. Others are for the sake of fame. If you can kill the loyal and brave Duke of Daming, it must be majestic. From then on, the fame in the Jianghu will be louder and easier to do things.


    With all kinds of thoughts, more than 100 people hid in the dense forest beside the road. That is, a good master who has learned Kung Fu. Naturally, he has the ability to hide and adjust his breath, so that he can''t see anything wrong between here and other places from a distance.


    In the hope of the public, the luxury carriage appeared, and the escort team of more than a dozen people also appeared in all the eyes of the pupils.


    At this moment, the atmosphere of one muscle killing was unknowingly filled with this dense forest. Affected by it, the breathing was also unconsciously aggravated. If you have good ear power, you can hear a slightly heavy breathing sound.


    Carriage from far to near, 300 feet, 200 feet, 100 feet


    Eighty... Fifty... Thirty... Ten... Eight... Five


    Closer and closer, when you can see the faces of the guards through the dense forest, a loud cry suddenly sounded, and then a human shadow seemed to fall from the sky, and a long whip with bronze color smashed directly on the moving carriage.


    The wind is fast and the rain is dark. It is like thunder. With one blow, it has the potential to wipe out thousands of troops.


    Without any precaution, the top cover of the luxury carriage was hit hard, and the whole body seemed to be much shorter. Just because the car body was really strong enough, it was chiseled through with one blow.


    It was Wang GUI, the copper whip, who first hid himself in a big tree. Taking the opportunity of the carriage passing by, he suddenly shot from high to low, trying to split the carriage to reveal the target figure of the trip. Finally, he failed because he misestimated the strength of the carriage.


    At the beginning of the attack, a whip fell from the air and sounded the horn of attack. Figures rushed out in the dense forest. They either took swords, knives and guns


    The speed of these people was very fast. It took only three or two breaths to rush to the front of them. When more than a dozen bodyguards didn''t react, they rushed to the unique luxury carriage, which also represents extraordinary meaning.


    "Boom!"


    The long gun flashing silver light went straight into the carriage. It was Song Gang who shot the silver gun. After the copper whip Wang GUI failed, he launched his own attack.


    "When!"


    Just as the long gun was about to penetrate into the carriage, a long knife came and hit the silver gun body, making it slightly deviate. The long gun that should have entered through the door curtain stabbed the window edge and flew up with a trail of sawdust.


    "Protect the young master." Yang Er, who was holding a knife, hit him, and his face became very ugly. Just from the fight just now, it seems that he can''t do much in terms of Kung Fu.


    Yang Er didn''t have to shout any more. More than a dozen cold front had begun to draw knives to protect the sedan. Three people in a group, back to back, each other into a circle, with the help of one side of the carriage, staring coldly at the green forest people in front of them.


    This is exactly the "three three" system taught by Yang Chendong. Such a method of warfare used to beat the United States coalition forces crying for their parents during the war to resist US aggression and aid Korea. Now it is used on the battlefield as a straight arm. It is very easy to use. It can protect its back and side as much as possible in the scuffle, so that it can fight wholeheartedly without worrying about other threats.


    Although there are only more than a dozen cold fronts, the five circles formed are very integrated, which makes these green forest people who used to fight on their own have a feeling that they can''t get a needle and water.


    "Don''t keep your hand, and get the result as soon as possible." Wu Yong also appeared in the crowd. He just glanced at the dozen cold front, and his eyes returned to the luxurious carriage again.


    An intuition told him that these guards were difficult and difficult to deal with. Instead of fighting with them, it''s better to kill Yang Chendong in the carriage directly. When there are no leaders, things will be much easier.


    The emergence of Wu Yong made the Greenwood people who had been fighting on their own become much more orderly, and began to approach the carriage step by step. At the same time, he also sent some people to surround the five circles in other aspects, and adopted the formula of supporting the guards.


    "Get close quickly." Yang Eryan looked at his opponent pressing step by step, and his voice was like thunder. Originally, his voice was very loud. His cry sounded like a thunder, which made Li Zaixing, the Dragon swimmer who had just rushed to the nearest place, buzzing in his ears.


    Li Zaixing''s steps were somewhat vain because of the huge roar. Yang Er, who was similar to the roar of the lion, waved his knife at the moment. He wanted to take this opportunity to cut people in front of him in the future.


    The sword wind roared away, flashing light fell from the air, and brought up a beautiful arc. It was forced to stop when it was 20 cm in front of Li Zaixing''s neck. It was a flashing gun silver, blocking the place where the knife fell.


    "I''ll help you." Song Gang shot the silver gun, just like the scene when Yang Er blocked his long gun into the carriage just now. This time, he also shot to stop Yang er''s killing move against Li Zaixing.


    The blade was blocked, and a very light and crisp sound came from the weapon attack, which also let Youlong''s hand Li Zaixing know what had happened. After a loud cry, he pushed out his palms and patted Yang ER in front of him.


    With one enemy against two, even though Yang ER was tall, he also did not dare to underestimate. He stepped back to ensure his own safety.


    Yang ER was forced to step aside. The situation seemed bad. Even the other 15 cold fronts began to be divided. With three people as a team, they have to face a team of more than a dozen people. With several times the manpower advantage, they are like a small boat sailing in the sea, with the possibility of overturning at any time. When there is a crisis at any time, they really don''t have a chance to get a gun and shoot.


    The cold fronts were divided, Yang ER was forced to one side, and the empty door opened in front of the carriage. There was only a hanging curtain hanging there, representing his still mysterious appearance.


    "Go and open the curtain." Wu Yong took more than a dozen green forest experts to the carriage. He thought of the name of Yang Chendong''s military God. I don''t know why, at this moment, he had a sense of fear in his heart.

 Chapter 321

    The Greenwood man Wu pointed to didn''t have so many taboos. Sometimes really ignorant people are innocent. They don''t know Yang Chendong''s power. They are even excited that they can lift the curtain.


    Strode forward and put the single knife on his left hand. The green man reached out and touched the place of the car curtain. "Bang!"


    A loud gunshot came, and a single knife fell to the ground. A blood hole appeared just above the green man''s forehead. He was suddenly bleeding outward, and his eyes stared greatly to show his confusion and panic at the moment before he died.


    The man fell to the ground, and a smell of blood naturally came out and drilled into the nostrils of Wu Yong and others.


    "Hiss!" seeing the scene in front of him, Wu Yong couldn''t help taking a breath, and his steps naturally retreated. He knew that loyalty and courage were hard to kill. Now it seems that it is true.


    "Let''s go together!" but the hesitation was only a moment, and Wu Yong renewed his determination. As the second son of the Blackwater Gang, I have naturally been exposed to Daming firearms before. I know that although it is powerful, it has more problems. For example, only close range is effective, for example, only one shot at a time.


    Just out of his cautious character, he didn''t send someone to try, but decided to rush forward. How should the loyal public with only one firearm deal with it at that time.


    Originally, the sound of the gun really frightened everyone. When they were still thinking about what to do next, Wu Yong''s voice had already sounded. When I heard that everyone was going to go together, I suddenly came to the spirit. This may be human nature. When a person is afraid to do something because of fear, it seems that this sense of terror will disappear together.


    With Wu Yong''s encouragement, a dozen people were divided into two groups, forming a semicircle and pressing step by step towards the luxury carriage. All kinds of weapons are cold and flickering. They are ready to kill and stain blood at any time.


    The scene in front of the carriage worried Yang ER and 15 Lengfeng brothers. They tried to move closer, but they were blocked by the dominant green forest people. Yang Er rushed too hard and didn''t take into account his own defense. Li Zaixing, the Dragon swimmer, slapped him on the shoulder. At present, the whole left arm felt numb. This is because of his years of training. If ordinary people are afraid of hitting this palm, they will have no power to fight back.


    No one can come to help. Yang Chendong in the carriage seems to be in a desperate situation. At least Wu Yong thinks so. When he wants to come, don''t say that Yang Chendong is only in his early twenties. He is some Wulin masters and famous people. When one person faces more than a dozen or even more opponents, it will be very difficult to rush out.


    "Big brother, third brother, brother will avenge you." Wu said in his heart, and his eyes were filled with murderous spirit. At this moment, it seemed that he was about to cut off Yang Chendong''s head and offer sacrifices to his brothers.


    The green forest people approached step by step. The nearest one was within reach of the front curtain of the carriage, so the man took the long sword in his hand and picked it forward. He wants to cut off the horse curtain to provide enough support for the vision of himself and other brothers.


    For a time, all eyes focused on the long sword. It seemed that they wanted to see what kind of vision the sword could bring after it was waved, and whether the young Daming Zhongdan male whom they identified as the target was really so powerful or whether he was really three heads and six arms.


    "Bang!"


    There was another sound of gunfire, accompanied by the scene of a green man with a sword falling to the ground.


    The sound of the gun also led other green men to step back involuntarily. Obviously, they were very worried about the gun.


    "Don''t be afraid. He has only one gun. We''ll go together. He can''t help it." Wu Yong watched the army shake, and then shouted loudly. Looking around, I saw that Wang GUI was besieging a three person cold front team with others. Under the scolding of the copper whip, the three person team was indeed very embarrassed, and even there were different wounds on the three people, but the array was really special, at least for defense, The green men who are several times their own can''t find a suitable attack opportunity in a short time.


    If it didn''t work immediately, Wu Yong shouted, "brother Wang, please help!"


    "Oh! What''s the matter? Why haven''t you opened the carriage?" Wang GUI, who was attracted by the cry, stood on Wu Yong''s side. His voice seemed to be caring. In fact, he did have a sense of condescending. He was thinking about the futility of those people. It was hard for people to look up at so many people who couldn''t even deal with a stopped carriage.


    "Yes, it hasn''t been opened yet. It seems that you need brother Wang''s copper whip." Wu Yong is still good at manipulating people''s hearts. Naturally, I can see Wang GUI''s arrogance, but it doesn''t matter. Meeting each other is just to say a few nice words without losing anything.


    Sure enough, after hearing Wu Yong''s words, Wang GUI laughed, "well, even if brother Wu said so, I have to do it. Come on, get out of the way and watch me smash the curtain."


    The laughing Wang GUI held seven copper whips on the ground. Other green men also retreated to one side. The power of those two guns is really frightening. I can''t figure out what''s in the carriage. I don''t even know when to do the evasive action at the critical time. It''s better to let Wang GUI lift the curtain directly with a copper whip.


    The green men retreated to one side, but from their standing posture, they vaguely surrounded the carriage. It seems that they will rush up when they have a wide view, and the goal is to solve it.


    In full view of the public, Wang GUI''s right arm was raised, and the green tendon had burst at this moment. Seven copper whips hit the huge curtain of the luxury carriage with the loud roar.


    Worthy of the name of the copper whip, Wang GUI smashed it very accurately this time. Just one blow, he hit the horse curtain, and then stirred and pulled it. The original heavy horse curtain flew high with the copper whip. At this moment, the figure in the luxury carriage is clearly printed in everyone''s line of sight.


    With his blue clothes and indifferent face, Yang Chendong has no sense of tension and urgency because he is surrounded. This is the first feeling Yang Chendong gives everyone.


    "It''s really loyal and brave." Wu Yong was lucky to have seen Yang Chendong in the street. Although it''s still far away, he still recognized him. At this moment, when I saw that what was sitting in the carriage was the goal of taking my life, I couldn''t help shouting out excitedly.


    Wu Yong''s cry just fell. Yang Chendong in the carriage sighed, "yes, someone is loyal and brave, but I don''t know what hatred he has with you. Why do you have to take my life?"


    "You kill countless people. Do you need a reason to kill you?" Wu wanted to tell Yang Chendong how his eldest brother and third brother were killed at this moment, but considering the long night dream, he resolutely chose to give up. Instead, he pointed to Yang Chendong with a ghost knife in his hand and said, "kill him. Who killed him and rewarded him a thousand liang of silver."


    One thousand Liang is enough for an ordinary family of three to live a lifetime, which is also a huge sum of money for the green forest people who spend a lot of money. The so-called man-made death of wealth, the cry fell, and four or five figures rushed out. The goal was Yang Chendong sitting in the carriage they could see clearly.


    "Kill!"


    The five figures shouted in unison, as if to cheer themselves up and enhance their momentum.


    "Ah, this is forcing our grandfather to kill." in the carriage, Yang Chendong sighed, and then took out his hands under his green robe, along with a machine gun used by class 95.


    Dachang is in hand. I am in the world!


    How can Yang Chendong, who can enter the warehouse at any time and take out all kinds of new weapons, be afraid of these unorganized and so-called green heroes in front of him?


    These people have no discipline. If they are good, they will rush up in a swarm; When there is danger, they often run away without a trace. Such an opponent only depresses the morale of the other party, and then it will be much easier to do.


    Even in Yang Chendong''s eyes, these people are not as good as a well-trained army. At least at the command of the general, these soldiers will charge knowing that they will die, which may give him a headache, but these green forest people and mobs in front of him really don''t put them in his eyes.


    With a look of contempt in his eyes, the index finger of his right hand hooked the trigger, and the sound sounded, "Bang Bang... Bang Bang... Bang Bang..." it was like who married the bride, and the sound of firecrackers kept ringing.


    With the sound of gunfire, in reality, the first five green men flashed blood red flowers, and then fell to the ground like dominoes.


    "What is this?"


    Wu Yong and others who do not know the details at all, let alone what advanced continuous firing firearms are, are stupid.


    Previously, Wu Yong thought that Yang Chendong could take the army to fight back the attack of Wala. He must be someone with some skills. But that skill should be mainly reflected in intelligence, just like his position in the Blackwater gang. He is a martial master and plays strategizing. But when it comes to martial arts, perhaps the young loyal and brave public has also learned martial arts, but after all, he is too young to have any deeper attainments.


    This is why Wu Yong overestimated Yang Chendong enough. Only then did he bring more than 100 people to besiege him. With nearly ten times the number of people, it was a sudden attack. In any case, he would not fail. But now, when the gunfire rang out continuously and saw a famous brother killed and fell to the ground, at this moment, he finally knew that he had underestimated the Ming loyal and courageous public.

 Chapter 322

    A row of bullets shot out, and the five green men in the first row and closest to the carriage fell to the ground with their eyes closed. Yang Chendong, who smacked his mouth, shook his head lightly. "I said that you forced me to kill. That''s why I''ve already killed. Just continue to kill."


    After saying this, Suo Chendong, who seemed to be making excuses for himself, raised the muzzle of the gun and aimed it at the other green men in front of the carriage.


    "Run!"


    Wu Yong first noticed that the black muzzle of the gun was raised. Instinctively, he shouted and ran, but his body took the initiative to hide behind the copper whip Wang GUI. This man is equally tall, but he can become Wu Yong''s first shield.


    Not everyone has Wu''s wisdom. At the moment when the gunshot rang out continuously, I don''t know how many people have been completely ignorant. The thing that said the gun was not a gun and the concealed weapon was not a concealed weapon suddenly appeared and had such great lethality that many people''s minds became a blank for a time. When Yang Chendong raised his gun again, they were like fixed targets, allowing the bullet to hit them. They really didn''t know how to dodge.


    The continuous gunfire rang out, and the five nearest green forest people had fallen to the ground in blood. Then the muzzle shifted, and the dark body of the gun sprayed the red light again, aiming at the green forest men who were still stunned and looked at a loss.


    The copper whip was held on the ground like this, and Wang GUI''s old face had long been tightly wrinkled together. He has been in the Jianghu for more than 30 years, and he thinks he has seen and heard a lot of things, but what happened in front of him is still beyond his imagination, and even he has never thought of such a thing as today.


    Until Yang Chendong moved the muzzle of the gun, he stood in the same place. Then the gun rang out, and Wang GUI, who had been shot three times in the chest, naturally leaned back.


    But he just fell on his back. He didn''t really fall down. He was supported by Wu Yong who stood behind him to avoid. "Whoosh!" a dazzling fireworks rose into the air, which was suddenly released by Wu Yong. He thought of what Yan Tao had said to himself. If things are difficult, he still has a back hand. At that time, he can catch Zhongdan.


    Before, he even forgot about it. Now he doesn''t know whether to release fireworks. Everything can only wait for the result. It doesn''t matter if he dies. If he can''t kill Yang Chendong, he will die and have no face to see his eldest brother and third brother.


    Wang GUI died. The Greenwood man who had been walking in front of the carriage to start work also woke up and began to retreat rapidly. In this regard, Yang Chendong did not chase, let alone shoot, but looked at these people with a nervous look, an attitude that if you don''t force me, I won''t shoot.


    At the moment of the gunshot, Yang Er also took the opportunity to withdraw from the battlefield, avoided the entanglement between Song Gang and Li Zaixing, the Dragon Rider, and returned to the side of the carriage. The other five teams of three were also drawing close to the carriage, with an all God alert appearance.


    "Why didn''t he fight?" Song Gang, with a silver gun, came to Wu Yong and asked with a frown when he saw the bodies of more than a dozen companions lying on the ground.


    "Maybe there aren''t many iron bullets in his gun." Wu Yong shook his head and said in an uncertain tone.


    "What are you waiting for? Even if there aren''t many, let''s rush up and see how many brothers he can kill us." Li Zaixing, the Dragon swimmer, has a violent expression. Obviously, as a famous expert in the Jianghu, more than 100 people can''t even kill the target of a dozen people. It''s too humiliating to tell.


    As soon as Li Zaixing finished this sentence, he got a few white eyes. There''s a big one. It''s meant for you.


    Although these people are true Jianghu people, they are also green heroes in the mouth of others, and even some people have blood cases, which makes people feel how ferocious, one thing can not be changed, that is, they are afraid of death. If not, you could have rushed up just now instead of fighting and temptation.


    With that, Li Zaixing knew that everyone despised him, so he blushed and stopped talking. After all, what he said just now was a little impulsive. It was normal to send people to death and suffer some white eyes. However, Song Gang, with a silver gun, couldn''t help but say, "brother Wu, what are we doing here?"


    "Wait." this time, Wu''s tone was extremely firm. The fireworks signal just now has been released. Next, let''s see what Yan Tao said about the back hand. I hope we don''t let ourselves down.


    Wu Yong these people did not run, just fled, not to fight, but faintly became a fan blocking the way. In this regard, Yang Chendong and others are neither rushing nor withdrawing, nor shooting. They seem to be waiting for something.


    The only difference is that Wu Yong''s face is relatively calm. Under Yang Chendong''s calm appearance, his eyes occasionally show anxious eyes.


    As time went by, about a quarter of an hour later, a heavy sound came from the earth. The first resonance was the sudden neighing of the war horse pulling the luxury carriage.


    "There''s a horse team coming." the sudden movement made the two sides who had been facing each other become restless. Everyone''s eyes could not help looking in the direction of the capital to see who came. Even some green men are ready to run. They just come to earn some extra flowers, but they don''t want to really lose their lives here. As for whether we can''t run out, we should still be sure that there are dense forests around.


    The sound of the horse team behind him was getting closer and closer. Yang Chendong, sitting in the carriage, suddenly relaxed. As soon as his right hand was raised, he took out a brand-new magazine and put it into the machine class. Not only him, but also Yang ER and 15 cold front players took out their long guns from their backs and began to check their equipment.


    All these movements were so skillful, so natural, and the state of being like nobody fell into the eyes of Wu Yong, who suddenly felt a bad feeling.


    "Is there anything that the other party can''t rely on? Or is it that while waiting, the other party is also waiting?"


    Such an idea just flashed away in Wu Yong''s mind. He knew too little about firearms. If he was an opponent like Shi Heng, he might have escaped at the moment when the squad opened fire with machine guns. He didn''t know where to go.


    Wu Yong, who still has a large number of people, is still lucky to think that the horse team is likely to be the reinforcements of Zhongdan Gong. Otherwise, why is the other party so calm? He just doesn''t know that he released the fireworks. What will be the hindhand?


    The two sides are still facing each other, and the horse team behind them has gradually come out of the outline. Then, how long did it take, and finally clearly appeared in front of everyone. It was a team of horses all dressed in black, with about 50 people from a distance.


    In ancient times, war horses were very rare and expensive. Especially in the Central Plains, most of the war horses needed had to be purchased from the northern grassland. Under the toss of coming and going, the price often doubled. And if you can take out 50 war horses at once, even if you think with your toes, you know that people are extraordinary.


    "Hahaha, it''s all here." the horse team got closer and closer until it stopped about a hundred steps from Yang Chendong. At that time, an arrow can shoot about 130 steps. At such a distance, even ordinary bows and arrows can also play a killing role.


    At such a close distance, perhaps as long as the carriage charged down, it could tear Yang Chendong and others to pieces. It seemed that he also knew the result and truth. In fact, the leader of the horse team was also a young man, so he laughed.


    The visitor greeted with such "enthusiasm", and Yang Chendong''s eyes narrowed slightly for a moment. It was obvious that he didn''t know each other until Yang Er came forward and whispered something. He nodded suddenly, "it was young master Yu. Unexpectedly, it was you who commanded behind such a big battle today?"


    It was Yu Yuanbi, the eldest grandson of Yu Shiyue, the Minister of punishment, who was the successor mentioned by Yan Tao.


    On that day, Yan Tao went to Yu''s house to see the Minister of justice, saying that Wu Yong had to deal with Yang Chendong. As one of the chief constables, Yan Tao didn''t know that even the third young master Yu Xiong died because of the rift between Shangshu and Zhongdan. This is an inextricable hatred.


    Maybe Yan Tao knows that it is unrealistic to deal with Yang Chendong with Wu Yong, or maybe he is optimistic about Yu Shiyue and wants to climb up. In short, he tells Wu Yong everything. Even he made another decision, that is, Lord Shangshu didn''t want to deal with Yang Chendong. He could kill Wu Yong and send his head. This is also a merit.


    But how can Yu Shiyue not see that it is a matter of death and hatred with Yang Chendong. Because the third grandson was betrayed and executed, many officials in the Ministry of punishment now look at him differently from before. There is also Xu Youzhen, the newly appointed Zuo Shilang, who takes this opportunity to gain power. The Ministry of punishment is no longer the era when he used to speak.


    All this is because of Yang Chendong. If this person dies, he will still be reused with the holy pet, and the Yu family can return to the glory of the past.


    I understand this in my heart, but how to kill Yang Chendong, can I kill him, and what is the situation about killing him? This is what Yu Shiyue has to think about. Like Yang Chendong, he naturally has the ability to attack any important minister, but why didn''t he do that? It is precisely because he needs to worry about a lot, and the safety of important officials is not guaranteed. Once people are in danger, these people may join hands to deal with themselves.

 Chapter 323

    After all, officialdom has its unique rules. You can use public conspiracy or even conspiracy, even framing and planting, but you can''t directly kill the door. That will only show your rudeness and lack of standard. More importantly, this straightforward way is not liked by scholars, will be looked down upon by all, and will also be guarded by all. In that case, it is difficult to develop in the right opportunities, and it is not impossible for people to be in danger and attack in groups.


    But is Yang Chendong a scholar?


    He wrote a good poem and was very talented in music. He was a scholar when he was young. He was sealed by Emperor Daizong. Even the college opened by itself is also the descendant of one of the three yang. It seems that no matter his background or experience, he is one of the literati, but he leads the army to fight and prospers business, which is different from other literati, so there are different opinions on whether he is a literati or not.


    If Yang Chendong is not a scholar, then he has the opportunity to kill a hundred. It is also a way to solve the problem.


    The arrival of Yan Tao made Yu Shiyue excited. After all, the other party was just a petty official, so he handed over the matter to his promising eldest grandson Yu Yuanbi.


    On the one hand, it can play the purpose of exercise. On the other hand, if something really happens, he can hide behind him and lend a helping hand to do the finishing work.


    In the final analysis, although Yang Chendong has the name of Duke, he is still too young. To offer potatoes to embark on an official career can be attributed to luck; It is also the credit of mercenaries to save Yingzong and retreat from warra. What really put on Yang Chendong doesn''t seem to be a big deal.


    When Yu Shiyue let go of his contempt, Yu Yuanbi naturally saw hope. Compared with his grandfather''s apparent concern, he soon got familiar with Yan Tao and thought of several plans to assassinate Yang Chendong.


    But no one expected that Yang Chendong would suddenly enter the city because of Li Qing. This sudden change also caught Yu Yuanbi unprepared. After meeting Yan Tao, they still thought the opportunity had come and informed Wu Yong to make first-hand preparations. Yu Yuanbi went to the royal guards and found an expert in the guard who was close to him. He did the second kind of backup attack if things failed.


    But no one knows that it is precisely because they want to make things perfect that they show their feet. Coincidentally, when Yu Yuanbi was dispatching troops, he was found by Tang Tong sleeping in his room.


    Vaguely, I heard those colleagues say that Mr. Yu is invited and that they are going to the south of the city. Tang Tong, who was still sleeping, jumped up.


    The relationship between Zhong Dan Gong and the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment is not good. There is even a big feud. No one in the court knows that some people below have also vaguely heard some rumors. Tang Tong, as a member of royal guards, naturally heard of it. Not only that, his life was saved by Yang Chendong with money. Of course, he paid more attention to some things about eunuch.


    Tang Tong, who heard the news, got up and dressed and went straight to a hele teahouse outside the royal guards'' residence. He knew that the boss there was a spy under Zhong Dan Gong.


    In this way, Yang Chendong was caught up by the Security Bureau and sent information just after he left Yongding gate.


    After getting the information in advance, Hu Mang and Yang er both advised him to stop and wait for the cold front of the battalion commander of Tengshan and the wolf tooth action team of the Security Bureau to return to Yang Jiazhuang.


    But all this was rejected by Yang Chendong. In his words, it is a blessing, not a curse, not to mention that they have received the news one step in advance. They only need to prepare a lot, and they can be carefree. That is, if people want to deal with him, of course he has to fight back. In order not to let others gossip about it, what he needs is hard evidence. In this way, there is this scene in front of him, the scene of Yang Chendong, Yu Yuanbi and Wu Yong meeting.


    At the moment, Yang Chendong, surrounded by both sides, seems to be in a bad situation. Especially when Yu Yuanbi smiled and waved his hand, all the 50 elite riders he brought came up with exquisite military bows and crossbows, which almost established the victory situation of the other party.


    The bow and crossbow in the army not only has a long range, but also is relatively accurate. Such things are not cheap, and often only the most elite troops will be equipped. But now, he even appeared behind Yu Yuanbi. When Yang Chendong saw this scene, his face also changed slightly. "What a powerful means. I think you don''t have this ability. It must be your grandfather who helped you dredge the relationship."


    After all, if you can take out such a good bow and crossbow, ordinary military officials are afraid that their ability is insufficient. At least they can barely do it with more than four grades.


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t bother Zhongdan." Yu Yuanbi laughed proudly. "I''ve heard for a long time that Zhongdan can kill people and raise his hand to retreat the Warsaw army, but I don''t know how you can solve such a small scene today? Or you can still wave and fight the world?"


    "Oh? Are you interested in this?" Yang Chendong''s voice came out in time, his face was nervous, and he looked at Yu Yuanbi with interest.


    Originally, Yu Yuanbi wanted to ridicule Yang Chendong. After those events, it has been proved that the mercenary did it privately. He just waved his hand. How can there be any magic trick? Who does he mean to die?


    Yang Chendong took over the sarcasm. It seemed that he wanted to show it. This made Yu Yuanbi have a bad intuition in his heart. But soon he shook his head and threw the uneasiness at the bottom of his heart behind his head. The sudden action this time was that he didn''t make enough preparations in advance. Why would Yang Chendong know? When he said this, he must be trying to scare himself. Yes, he''s scaring himself.


    It seems that after seeing through Yang Chendong''s plot, Yu Yuanbi laughed, "what a loyal and courageous public, do you still want to delay time? Come on, get ready!"


    It should have been fear. On the contrary, Yang Chendong''s expression was too calm, which made Yu Yuanbi feel very bad. He wanted to end the things in front of him quickly. With his cry, Wu Yong and other green men across the street also raised all kinds of weapons in their hands.


    Just now, all the green men who were frightened by the gunshot were inspired by the arrival of Yu Yuanbi and the exquisite bows and crossbows. They may not and can''t do it, but there''s no problem if they beat the water dog.


    "Alas, why don''t you believe it." seeing that Yu Yuanbi was about to start, Yang Chendong shook his head gently, and then casually stretched out his hand and pointed out.


    If Hu Yan and others were there, we would find that the posture and shape pointed out by this instruction are very similar to that of the traitor eunuch Xining on the capital city wall. It was this instruction that Yu Yuanbi, who was still riding on the horse, fell into the horse with a thump.


    The sudden and casual finger shot Yu Yuanbi down and fell off his horse. At this moment, other men in black were stunned on the spot. Not only they, but also the Allies standing opposite, Wu Yong and others, stared wide and looked incredible.


    Some green men may have heard too many stories, but they still think that this loyal and brave guild has a Yang finger? Why does it have the effect of killing people across the air?


    They were all stunned there, but Yang Chendong would not be stunned. Yang ER and his 15 cold front would not be stunned. "Fight!" a voice that seemed to roar out of his mouth, and then all the loaded bullets flew out towards the fifty cavalry men in black.


    The sound of random guns suddenly sounded. With Yu Yuanbi''s sudden fall from his horse, the whole black cavalry team was in disorder. Most people were shot down by the horse at the first wave of gunfire. Only a few people sent out their bows and crossbows and came around the carriage, but they were far from accurate.


    After a wave of bows and crossbows are fired, if several cavalry in black turn and run. But at the moment, looking back, I found that there was also a horse team behind him. Although the number was not many, the head was Hu mang. They hit head-on with dark and cold 95 submachine guns in their hands.


    In a powerful cold weapon, when facing a hot weapon from a long distance, the advantage will disappear. Some so-called experts in TV movies can rise up and avoid bullets. That''s just bullshit. Such things may happen, but usually the shooter is not good at shooting.


    But who can follow Yang Chendong is not the elite of the cold front. But who can become a qualified cold front, who is not fed by countless bullets? The Arsenal embedded in the city can make qualified bullets long ago. If it can''t reach the level of a sharpshooter, it won''t be qualified to call itself a cold front.


    With the emergence of Hu Mang and Qiu Wu, the head of the first guard, it is doomed that none of the black cavalry can escape. Yang Chendong and others gave up the battlefield here and turned to Wu Yong and others.


    Wu Yong and others had been scared out of their courage at the moment when the gunshot rang out.


    If only Yang Chendong had a gun before, they could have a fight. After all, firearms are not permanent and need to be replaced. This is their opportunity to charge and attack.


    But when I saw that not only Yang Chendong, but also other brothers raised their guns, fired bullets and spewed out red flames, the only luck in my heart did not exist. All we want is to escape, stay away from here, and don''t make enemies with these people with unknown firearms in the future.

 Chapter 324

    The green forest men resolutely turned and walked away. Wu Yong knew that the big event would go. Even if he stayed and charged now, it would be in vain. With a trace of impatience and reluctance in his heart, he turned and ran to the dense forest on both sides with everyone.


    "Poof poof." the sniper gun with silencer began to sound, and the ghost sniper shot. In the quarter of an hour when Yang Chendong confronted Wu Yong, they also completed the hidden task of preparing to attack. Now it is time for them to kill the four sides.


    Not only is there a ghost sniper team, but this time even the wolf tooth action team temporarily arranged in the Security Bureau has long been waiting in the dense forest, waiting for these men who claim to be green forest to bump in and give them a head-on blow.


    This is the strongest force that Yang Chendong can transfer in a short time. It may not be easy or impossible to keep the green man scores of more than 100 people, but at least you can kill most people or ask them to make a name for themselves.


    The endless killing began in the woods.


    Every shot may be a passing of life; Every time the scream comes out, it may be the end of a life


    Yang Chendong didn''t look at the woods. He came down from the carriage and strode to Yu Yuanbi who fell to the ground and was shot in the leg under the protection of Yang ER and others.


    "Help me... Help me..." Yu Yuanbi, who was high spirited just now, was already pale. It was caused by excessive blood loss and excessive shock.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die, at least you can''t die now." Yang Chendong said coldly, squatting down, and then his right hand touched the muzzle of the gun on the leg. It looked like inquiring about the injury, but when he really wanted to touch the wound, he did exert some strength.


    "Ah!"


    With great efforts, Yu Yuanbi couldn''t help howling, "pain, pain."


    "If you know the pain, let''s talk about it. Who else except you wants to murder your grandfather? Does your grandfather know?" Yang Chendong wants to get the evidence as soon as possible and keep an eye on the people involved as soon as possible. If you want to assassinate yourself, you should be prepared to be eaten back.


    The sweat on Yu Yuanbi''s face was constantly seeping out, and his facial features were tied together several times. But he also knew that his grandfather could not be betrayed. Otherwise, there would be no hope at all.


    But look at Yang Chendong''s appearance. If he doesn''t say anything, I''m afraid he can''t pass the pass, so he forced down the pain and said, "and chief constable Yan Tao, he informed me that the remaining sins of the Blackwater gang are bad for you, so I want to avenge my third brother."


    "Yan Tao, catch him." Yang Chendong finally heard a usable message. Then he loosened his big hand like a vice. When his words fell, the cold front team who had been responsible for delivering the news rode towards the city.


    In the dense forest, the originally quiet scene no longer exists. Now it is replaced by bursts of bloody gas.


    As Yang Chendong expected, Cang hurried did not win all the green forest men under his preparation. About a dozen people ran around. Among them, the leading organizer Wu Yong and Youlong player Li Zaixing escaped in the chaos. Instead, Song Gang and others were killed in the dense forest by the cold front.


    The originally noisy official road soon regained calm. Hu Mang and others also brought water for simple cleaning. From a distance, it seems that nothing has happened here. But in fact, a dark cloud is enveloping the capital.


    Yan Tao, on duty today. But even so, he was absent-minded. When some of his subordinate constables came to report their work, he didn''t know what the other party said.


    Finally, by the time of dinner, he was able to take off work. He put on an ordinary cloth and walked out of the Yamen of the Ministry of punishment. Just left the street and was about to go to Yu''s house to ask for clarification, he intuitively told him that he had been followed.


    Being one of the four chief arrests of the Ministry of punishment, Yan Tao''s mind is very careful. He is also a martial arts expert. I don''t know how many times he has done the work of tracking people before. Now why can''t he notice when someone suddenly tracks him?


    Suddenly, he was followed. It''s not the first time. He has handled numerous cases, and he doesn''t know how many people he has offended. But on such a sensitive day as today, it seems that someone is following him, which is different from the past.


    After thinking about it for a day, Yu Yuanbi still had no news to himself. Can it be said that the other party forgot after the victory. Shouldn''t he? If something happens to Zhongdan Gong, he can definitely stir the capital. He has no reason not to know.


    Can it be said that Yu Yuanbi missed and not only that, but also confessed himself?


    Yan Tao never had much hope for the so-called young master of the aristocratic family. These people are like resident insects, growing up under the shadow of their families. I don''t know the pain of a little man, let alone the difficulty of life.


    It is what we see every day is wealth, stability and even luxury. Once we face a bad environment, the psychological gap will be greater. With this mentality, it''s hard to say anything.


    I quickly thought about the possibility of things in my mind. If so, the person sent should be Zhongdan''s men.


    My heart was filled with awe, but my steps did not stop at all. I continued to go to the original destination Yu Fu.


    No matter whether the person sent by Yang Chendong or not, this trip to the Yu family is to go. At least we should find out the whereabouts of Yu Yuanbi. If he is safely at home, he is safe. On the contrary, if something happens to him, he is afraid that the identity of the people behind him is ready to come out.


    Thinking like this, Yan Tao walked forward as if he hadn''t found anything. A few blocks later, he came to the side door of Yu''s house, where there were servants. He was naturally familiar with the chief constable and opened the door.


    The tail behind him stopped at this point. But he didn''t leave. Instead, he continued to stare at the door and wait for Yan Tao to come out. Then it was darker. Once he had the right opportunity, he would naturally control each other.


    In Yu''s house, the main hall light was on at the moment. When Yan Tao came, he saw Yu Shiyue, the Minister of punishment with a gloomy face.


    "I''ve seen Shangshu," said Yan Tao, half kneeling after entering the door.


    "Let''s get up. What''s the matter? Why hasn''t yuan Bi returned home yet?" when Yu Shiyue said this, Yan Tao felt very bad.


    ......


    Yangjiazhuang.


    Yu Yuanbi in the basement was simply treated with a wound and then tied to the wooden frame.


    On the opposite side, Yang Chendong looked up from a wooden chair and looked at the man with great interest. He admired the young man who had the courage to kill himself, but wanted to scold him for his stupidity at the same time. If you are really so easy to kill, I''m afraid the first person to do it is Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu. Where can you get others?


    The wound was simply treated and the bullet was taken out. When it was put into the copper plate, Yu Yuanbi''s whole body trembled involuntarily, which made his divine consciousness seem to wake up a lot at this moment.


    "What''s the matter? Is it painful? Alas, life is like this. You always have to experience some pain to make a person see the facts better. It''s like what you do today. It''s a mantis in a cart. I don''t know what you think. Do you think you can kill your father-in-law with some light cavalry and some bows and crossbows?"


    "People always have to pay for what they have done. Now that you have been arrested and life and death are in the hands of your country''s public, can you say something? Maybe you will consider giving you a happy one, how about it?"


    Yang Chendong said slowly, as if criticizing the other party, marveling at the other party''s behavior, or saying it was stupid. But it was not until the last sentence that he expressed his real intention. But just after this sentence, you can see that Yu Yuanbi''s face has obviously become a lot ugly.


    If you say it, you will be happy. Don''t you want to die whether you say it or not?


    Of course, he doesn''t want to die. He has a grandfather who is a minister. Now he is a sixth grade official of the imperial court. He is young and has a bright future. How can he die?


    I don''t know what kind of darkness to experience after death. Everything I have now will end and lose. At this moment, I didn''t know whether it was fear or pride. He suddenly changed his weak look and shouted, "No! You can''t kill me. My grandfather knows he won''t let you go. I''m the imperial court''s commander. If you kill me, you will offend the king''s law, and even the emperor won''t tolerate it! Release me quickly and release more, or I''ll flatten your Yang family village and kill all your Yang family..."


    Yu Yuanbi was still shouting hysterically and yelling threats several times. Yang Chendong couldn''t hear all this. After turning out of the basement, he said to Yang Liu who was guarding here: "send someone to accompany him. Don''t punish him. Just don''t let him sleep. As soon as he gets sleepy, pour cold water on him and he will speak."


    The tired interrogation method has long been proved to be one of the most useful interrogation methods by later generations. It has been banned for many years because the process is inhumane. But now it is the Ming Dynasty, so no one will investigate it.


    After handing over the matter to Yang Liu, when Yang Chendong returned to the inner courtyard, his wife Hu Yan, his second wife Qiao Yin and his seventh sister Yang duo met him together. The three people all had a trace of kindness and anxiety in their eyes, but Hu Yan finally asked, "what happened? I saw Hu Mang and Yang Er kneeling at the gate."

 Chapter 325

    "Nothing." Yang Chendong showed a smile that looked very sunny and clean. "It''s just a small thing. They were punished voluntarily. By the way, what delicious food they made today, let someone bring it out. LIULANG will have dinner with you later."


    Knowing that this is Yang Chendong''s intention to support himself, although the three women of Hu Yan still want to say something, considering that men are going to do great things in the end, they all nodded obediently and went to the kitchen with Hu Yan. When Qiao Yin walked by Yang Chendong, she said in a mosquito voice, "don''t clean up too hard."


    Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing. Among the girls, only Qiao Yin has trained Leng Feng with him in Jianning. Naturally, she knows his means. Therefore, it is normal to have such concerns. It''s just that Yang er''s performance today is really disappointing. If they don''t get the news in advance and have some preparation, it''s hard to say what kind of result they will have. As a lesson from the past, some problems need to be well explained for this reason.


    At the gate in front of the inner courtyard, there were several rows of people kneeling.


    This may be the advantage of strict training queue. Even when kneeling down, it is so neat that people can''t find anything wrong.


    The runner was led by Hu Mang and Yang er. Behind them are Qiu Wu, the captain of the first guard, Iron Tiger, the captain of the wolf tooth special team, and Bai Zuo, the captain of the ghost sniper team. The third row is the players under these hands, the elite of the cold front.


    All these people are the cold front players who took part in today''s operation.


    Although the time was in a hurry, I was prepared, but I was still run away by some people. For this matter, without waiting for Yang Chendong to say something, Hu mang took the initiative to plead for mercy and knelt here.


    Waiting for Yang Chendong to come out from the gate, Hu mang first looked up, but when they saw that dongshuai''s face was no more than, they quickly lowered their heads one by one.


    Many of these people are taught by Yang Chendong, and some are trained according to his ideas. They can be said to be one of his students. As a teacher, on weekdays, he tries his best to maintain a kind side, but no matter what he does, there is always a gap between Yang Chendong and others due to his different status.


    Perhaps the gap is not big, or even small, but the gap still exists. No one dares to ignore it, let alone deny it.


    Now, Yang Chendong''s face is only slightly ugly. Hu Mang and others are so frightened that they put their heads very low, as if they were children who did something wrong, waiting for the punishment of adults.


    At this moment, time seemed to be static. There was enough time for more than ten breaths. Yang Chendong didn''t say a word. A tense atmosphere unconsciously filled this space. This silence is often the silence before the rain and the prelude to the rainstorm.


    "You... Let me down!"


    Finally, after a little peace, Yang Chendong spoke. With this open mouth, a surge of pressure poured into everyone. That feeling was like being pressed by ten thousand kilograms of boulders, which made people feel out of breath.


    "I was wrong." Hu Mang, Yang ER and others bowed their heads and admitted their mistakes one by one shortly after Yang Chendong''s words fell, as if they had changed their ways.


    "Wrong? Are you really wrong? OK, Yang erlai, let me ask you, what''s wrong?" Yang Chendong''s voice seems very casual, but the anger in his voice has become heavier and heavier.


    Yang Er, who was named, was stunned at first. He is tall and highly skilled. He is one of Yang Chendong''s most trusted guards. He often takes his side for personal protection. In the Yang family system, anyone who sees him will be very respected. However, this person also has a small problem, that is, he is not very good at speaking. When he speaks suddenly, his voice is like thunder. I don''t know how many people have been frightened. Therefore, he can try not to speak without speaking.


    Yang Chendong asked him to say what was wrong? This made Yang Er very tangled, but the young master asked. Of course, he couldn''t help answering, "I''m... Wrong... Wrong..."


    "Bang!" a foot suddenly hit and kicked Yang er''s strong body. The powerful force made him kneel and stand unstable. His body tilted for a time and almost fell to the ground. When he felt that the young master kicked this foot, he tried to straighten his body, and his face was a little happier than before.


    Corporal punishment! It was the same method used by Yang Chendong when training their first cold front. At that time, I was still in Yangjiazhuang in Jianning. It was two years ago. It is precisely because of corporal punishment all the way that they, rude men without too high culture, have a long memory and finally grow up.


    I still remember that when anyone was kicked and punched by the sixth young master, he would not say pain, but would be very happy. This represents the sixth young master''s love for them, because if you don''t even want to hit you, it may represent a feeling of disappointment.


    For more than two years, he was kicked by the sixth young master again. Yang er''s eyes and heart were full of joy and excitement.


    "I don''t even know where it''s wrong, but I keep saying it wrong? Have you really thought about it?" Yang Chendong''s angry voice came out after a kick.


    "Yes, young master, I''m wrong." Yang Er didn''t seem to understand the meaning of Yang Chendong''s words, and continued to express his position sincerely and seriously.


    "Yes, you''re wrong. Even though you don''t know what''s wrong today, the young master will tell you, but please remember, only this time. If you make mistakes in the same thing next time, you and all the people who make mistakes will go back to chixian city. Don''t you always want to go to war? There will be many opportunities that should be suitable for you." Yang Chendong''s voice was a little high before, but when it came to going back to chiembedded City, the tone was much lower.


    Originally, Yang ER was still a little happy. He wanted to prove that the young master still loved, valued and trusted himself after kicking this kick. Look, I can''t help pointing out what''s wrong now, can I? But then I heard that when I made a mistake and arranged them to go back to the Naked City, my face suddenly changed, my breathing became much heavier, and my head suddenly lifted up.


    Not only Yang Er, Hu Mang and others raised their heads at this moment, looking at Yang Chendong with fear and tension. Some of them want to go to the battlefield, gallop there, and kill the enemy painfully. But if we say that we were driven away by the young master in order to achieve this ideal, the meaning is completely different.


    At that time, if they make mistakes, they will be treated by other cold front brothers. They can''t even protect the young master. Doesn''t it represent their incompetence? In Leng Feng''s eyes, what else is more important than protecting the young master''s safety.


    Everyone at this moment is like a heavy hammer, and his face becomes very dignified at this moment. They finally felt that the young master didn''t seem to be joking with them, but came for real.


    After thinking about it, everyone''s face became very serious. They didn''t dare to be careless. Their ears stood up at this moment, as if they were afraid of missing every word.


    "Report, Yang San is coming." when the atmosphere in front of the courtyard became very dignified, Yang Wu, who was in charge of the external security of Yang family villa, came to the door of the inner courtyard. It seemed that Hu Mang and Yang Er were kneeling down, but he was beating the drum all the time. He didn''t know what happened.


    "Bring him here." Yang Chendong thought that the Security Bureau really needed a good beating. They didn''t get any news about this incident. With this, they were unqualified.


    After getting permission, Yang San soon came to the gate of the inner yard. When he saw Hu Mang and Yang Er kneeling, he was also a little surprised, but soon he also fell to his knees, bowed his head and said, "my subordinates were incompetent and ran away by Yan Tao."


    "Run away? Ha ha, ha ha, good, good." Yang Chendong laughed at the appearance of Yang San. At this moment, the atmosphere seemed to become more tense.


    Yang San came this time with the idea of being criticized, but he didn''t think that Hu Mang and Yang Er had knelt here long ago. At this moment, he naturally knelt with him and lowered his head.


    There is one more person in the team. no There were two more people, and Yang Wu knelt down in the first row. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he wanted to listen to the young master''s lesson. No one can hear it.


    The kneeling crowd seemed to grow, but it was more quiet than just now, which also made Yang Chendong''s voice more enlightening at this moment.


    "First of all, Yang Er, you are good at fighting, aren''t you? You know that the people who come here are all people in the Jianghu. You have learned pure martial arts since childhood. When you fight with them, you don''t use killing moves. Instead, you have a problem with opening moves. You fight with each other for 30 rounds. Without killing one person, you just hurt Song Gang, one of them. Where are the other comrades in arms on the battlefield? This is you Did you succeed in your personal show? Or did you think it was in the martial arts arena, where friendship was the first and competition was the second? You know, if other comrades in arms had not fought with all their strength and fought with four brothers injured, the front would probably collapse. At that time, even if you learned something in the process of fighting, it would be equivalent to stepping on the bodies of other comrades in arms. Do you have a conscience? "


    "Iron Tiger, as the captain of the wolf tooth special team, you didn''t kill people for the first time in the dense forest, but played the game of cat and mouse, so that your opponent escaped more than a dozen people. Let me ask you, it''s fun to be a cat. Is it fun to watch your opponent''s mental collapse, so that it doesn''t matter if other opponents escape? Remember the young master said that kindness to your opponent is I''m cruel to myself. Do you know that in the future, because of those who escape, we may be killed by our comrades in arms, and these are all caused by your great desire to play? If you really like this game, there are many mice in Yang family villa, you can catch them all like a cat... "

 Chapter 326

    "Bai Zuo, as the king of sniping, you and the whole ghost sniper team are responsible for long-range attacks. They kill people invisibly and thousands of people away. But what have you done? Apart from killing some opponents in the first round and the second round, you gave up your best magic gun method and rushed to your opponents with bayonets, just to verify your close-up ability, so you were surprised Who''s the fault that you escaped and your opponent didn''t say it, but also because you hurt two brothers? "


    "Yang San! I told you earlier that intelligence work is very important, and even plays an important role in the overall situation. You are everyone''s eyes and ears, but what have you done? Apart from intelligence loopholes, you can even lose your personal information now. It can be seen that compared with the support of money, reputation and other aspects, the investment of the Security Bureau has exceeded that of others How many comrades in arms? You can''t get enough return on your generous investment. Even so, if you can''t do well, you can only change people. You can go back to chiembedded city and join the Public Security Bureau. There seems to be one less criminal police captain there. It''s appropriate for you to go. "


    "And Hu mang... According to the previous plan, when you and Qiu Wu and others appear, they will attack the enemy''s back hand with a strong wind sweeping away the fallen leaves, and then ride a horse to kill all the enemies with the advantage of war horses. But what have you done? Stand in front of me one by one, and the enemies are scared away. What''s the use of standing in front of the young master? Are you a door god? If so, Chi There are two suitable gatekeepers missing in the place where the city gate is embedded. You just make up for the lack... "


    For a while, Yang Chendong said a lot, almost all the people kneeling here. Even later, Yang Wu was also scolded. It is said that the cold fronts outside Yang family village have become more and more lazy recently. In the past, they required early warning within ten miles of the enemy, but now they still find it five miles in front of them, which is an unqualified performance. Passive defense is always more effective and active than active attack.


    After a lot of shouting and scolding, he pointed out some gradually exposed shortcomings, such as arrogance, self righteous, disobeying orders, taking risks, seeking stimulation, having no overall situation, selfishness, regardless of the safety of his comrades in arms, and so on.


    This is not a sudden thought. After a long time of peace in Yangjiazhuang, everyone''s spirit is indeed lazy. He thinks he has the strongest weapon in the world. He is truly invincible because he has received strict training. But I really don''t know that arrogance is easy to die. I really don''t know that pride makes people lag behind, and lagging behind is beaten.


    Taking this opportunity today, Yang Chendong beat everyone well. The little tree is not straight without repair, and the man is not strong without repair! In a strong man, if he is arrogant, he is not far from falling.


    "From today on, we will start criticizing others and self-criticism. Everyone needs to participate. Before fully realizing their mistakes, the daily training courses will be doubled, and the food will be halved for those who fail to achieve excellent results. Those who still lag behind for three consecutive times will leave Yangjiazhuang, return to chixian City, cancel the original cold front honor and change to civil service. When will the rest When will you return to normal training after knowing your shortcomings and passing the passing of other comrades in arms? "


    After leaving these words coldly, Yang Chendong turned and walked into the inner courtyard. Just when I left, I waved and called Yang San, deputy director of Hu Mang and Security Bureau.


    Criticism and self-criticism are class meetings in the modern army. During training, even if you are busy, you should take time to hold a small meeting every day, often in the unit of class. The monitor first makes self-criticism and criticism of others, then the deputy of class, and so on to every soldier.


    In this way, people can be more aware of their shortcomings, and can also know more about their comrades in arms, that is, they can make continuous progress from the shortcomings pointed out, and increase the friendship between their comrades in arms. Facts have proved that this is a very good method of training soldiers.


    In the past, Yang Chendong was useless because he was afraid that it would hurt everyone''s fighting spirit too much. But judging from today''s events, we really have to do so. With such good advanced weapons, we still let the enemy go more than a dozen, which is enough to prove that it is far from advanced weapons that decide to win. More importantly, it is the heart of war and the hearts of the people.


    I believe that after passing the criticism and self-criticism, everyone will always have a string in his mind, which can minimize the probability of everyone making mistakes and make the cold front stronger and faster.


    Yang Chendong, who was walking in front, stopped until he came to the garden in the inner yard. Hu Mang and Yang San followed carefully behind him.


    They are not afraid of the hardships of training, nor are they afraid of the mountains and fires, but they are afraid of being blown back to chixian city. For old people like them, the best and most powerful existence in Leng Feng''s eyes, and even the idol in some people''s eyes, if they are really sent back to the red embedded City, it will be a failure of life. I''m afraid no one will look down on them from now on, and I''m afraid that life will never have hope.


    "The work of the Security Bureau needs to be done well, and the people under it also need to be trained more systematically and assiduously. Hu mang should follow suit. As a re staffer, he must achieve excellent results. If not, he should be sent back to the red embedded city. This is not a joke. Sometimes if one step is wrong, it may affect everyone. Let''s go before All your efforts have been wasted, do you understand? "


    Yang Chendong''s earnest words were heard in the ears of Hu Mang and Yang San. They looked solemn and nodded their heads. They knew that this time the young master was really dissatisfied with the Security Bureau. If there is a similar situation in the future, I''m afraid they will have to move their position, or even send them back to the chixian city in order to correct the military law.


    Knowing the seriousness of the matter, both Hu Mang and Yang San secretly made up their minds. The Security Bureau must change, or die if it doesn''t change.


    I saw their seriousness in their eyes. Yang Chendong knew the truth, so he stopped asking the question of cleaning up, but asked, "tell me, where did Yan Tao go and where did he lose it?"


    Speaking of business, Yang San''s bold voice came out, "our people went to wait outside the Yamen of the Ministry of punishment, saw Yan Tao go to Yu Shiyue''s house, and then there was no news."


    "Is it possible that he spent the night inside?" the tiger mang on one side asked suspiciously. After all, I just haven''t come out for a period of time. I can''t say I lost it.


    "It''s impossible. Next, the people behind the tracking personnel we sent found Yan Tao. It was also the other party''s carelessness. He didn''t know our standard of conduct. The tracking was for two people. It was precisely because the warning was timely. Yan Tao felt that something could not be done and didn''t do anything to our people, so he hurried to withdraw. When the following personnel came back to report Later, I thought Yan Tao was afraid of running away, so I came to report to the young master to see if he would send out the wolf tooth special team to keep him? "With the tone of asking for instructions, Yang San was very respectful.


    After listening to these silently, Yang Chendong gently shook his head. Yan Tao is just a small man, which doesn''t interest him at all. Instead, Yu Shiyue, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, provoked himself again and again. This time, it was a dangerous assassination. If the chess piece named Tang Tong arranged in advance had not worked, I''m afraid it would have lost something this time. And this repeated provocation is really tolerable.


    "Get ready, there''s no need for Yu Fu to exist." it''s just a faint, seemingly self-talk. It can be heard that in the ears of Hu Mang and Yang San, they clearly know what this means. It may be too much to say that it is a tiger''s mouth pulling out its teeth, but in this way, after all, it is tantamount to a war against the Shizi group. A Yu Shiyue is nothing, but after all, he is the second-class Minister of the current Dynasty. He doesn''t know whether other literary officials and scholars will have an idea of rabbit death and fox sorrow and share the common hatred.


    Although Yang Chendong''s power has been developing rapidly in chixian City, it is fast enough for anyone who knows it to turn his tongue. But in the capital, he has always been very careful and sometimes seems crazy, but when he really meets major events, he must have calmness to avoid face-to-face confrontation with the whole rich and noble groups.


    But this time, Yang Chendong finally decided to do it. Maybe it''s upset with the little people jumping up and down; Maybe I''m bored and want to finish it all; Or maybe it''s killing chickens for monkeys. In short, this time.


    That is to decide to do it. What will happen next seems to be expected. The Security Bureau has not been idle during this period. There are a lot of things ready to bring down Yu Shiyue. Just after the overthrow, what kind of situation will there be, whether the so-called literati group will fight back, to what extent, and whether it really wants the bayonet to become popular, then no one knows.


    But in any case, the young master''s will is the will of the new army of the whole Yang system. His orders are like the imperial edict of the Ming emperor, which can be unimpeded in the Yang system.


    It''s getting windy


    ......


    Yan Tao changed into very ordinary clothes and left Chengshun Inn with some soft things.


    He was exposed. No matter how he found himself, one thing is clear, that is, if he doesn''t go, Zhongdan will not spare himself.


    Although he is one of the chief constables of the Ministry of punishment, he has long been high in the eyes of ordinary people, or can not be provoked. But in the eyes of such a big thing as Yang Chendong, it''s not even a fart. Once someone wants to do it, he may lose his life here if he can''t even see the Lord. This is definitely not what Yan Tao wants.

 Chapter 327

    His only choice was to leave the capital. Fortunately, the world is very big. There are Yingzong in the south. If not, many of his martial brothers are in the south. Once wandering in the Jianghu, he naturally doesn''t worry about survival. Even so, the thought of working hard for many years of official career still makes people feel reluctant to give up.


    Just such reluctance appeared in my mind. Behind the scenes of some confusion in Yu''s house, it was changed to firmness. Yu Yuanbi didn''t return home and even cut off all contact with his family, which made the whole Yu house nervous. This was what he saw with his own eyes.


    Perhaps Yu Shiyue has thought of some possibility. If Yan Tao doesn''t go again, I''m afraid he can''t go.


    He looked around the room once, and then took a deep breath. He resolutely turned away and quietly left the capital overnight through the plan that he had no idea how many times to plan.


    Besides Yu Fu.


    The eldest grandson Yu Yuanbi didn''t return home all afternoon. The housekeeper sent his staff to any place where the young master might go, but he still didn''t find anything. When things returned to master Yu Shiyue''s ears, the old man sitting in the Academy seemed to be much older in the afternoon.


    "I see." three feeble words spit out, and the housekeeper retreats silently. Then there was a sound of smashing things in the study. The sound lasted for a while, and then became quiet again. Waiting for Yu Shiyue to come out of the study, he was already a decent official uniform. "Prepare a carriage and go to the palace."


    Yu Shiyue came to the palace late at night and asked to see the emperor. Zhu Qiyu, who had been busy with the government, did not see him at first. Instead, Jin Ying, the eunuch''s manager, came forward and refused him on the grounds that the emperor was tired and had gone to bed.


    In the daytime, Yu Yuanbi transferred dozens of good players from the royal guards who are close to the Yu family. Maybe he can hide it from others, but he can''t see the eyes of the eunuch Jin Ying anyway.


    Just considering that Yu Shiyue was a person trusted by the emperor, he didn''t stop him, but gave the information to Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu.


    "What is Yu Aiqing going to do? Do you know where those people are going?" Zhu Qiyu was stunned after listening. Royal guards can be said to be the close army of the son of heaven, which is directly under his jurisdiction. If someone puts his hand in, it is because he is a trusted courtier. As an emperor, he is naturally unhappy.


    Jin Ying organized a language, and then carefully replied, "those people went outside the city, south of the city."


    "Oh." Zhu Qiyu thought of something at the moment of hearing it. Then he waved his hand and looked like he was not investigating. Jin Ying on one side naturally wouldn''t say anything. Of course, he also saw that the emperor might have some emotions about the loyal and courageous public, and wanted to be knocked by others.


    Just because the emperor doesn''t care doesn''t mean Jin Ying doesn''t care. As a close minister to the emperor, he needs to prepare for many things. He can''t let something happen. When the emperor asks him what happened, is he sending someone to check? Such a minister is unqualified and cannot become a favorite minister.


    Jin Ying sent someone and the news came back late in the evening. The dispatcher didn''t see anything, but he did smell the blood and found the murder scene. According to the report of experienced East Hall spies, I''m afraid there''s a fierce shopping there. There should be a lot of dead people.


    "Dead people? A shopping spree?" Jin Ying organized a picture in his heart. Then he shook his head. Now no one came to the imperial palace to meet the emperor. It seems that the loyal and brave public should be all right. If Yang Chendong has nothing to do, Yu Shiyue is the only one who will suffer.


    I have a general understanding of things in my heart. In the evening, Yu Shiyue appeared. After knowing that there was no result in asking to see the emperor, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, an important Minister of the current Dynasty and one of the representatives of the scholar bureaucrat group, unexpectedly fell to his knees in front of the eunuch Jin Ying, "Duke Jin, for the sake of my respect for you, please help my grandson."


    A eunuch, in the eyes of others, the existence of yin and Yang people, even some power, is really difficult to enter the eyes of important officials. But now, Yu Shiyue, who usually doesn''t need to kneel to see the emperor, knelt down in front of Jin Ying.


    At this moment, Jin Ying had a very proud satisfaction. Look, this is the so-called scholar bureaucrat, this is the so-called scholar orthodoxy. Now he is not willing to kneel down in front of a eunuch?


    Just this feeling was fleeting. Jin Ying soon reached out and helped Yu Shiyue up, "Oh, Lord Yu, what are you doing? My father-in-law is just a eunuch who serves the emperor. How can he receive such a big gift."


    "Yes, yes, my grandson has done something stupid this time. I''m afraid his life will be hard to save. Please ask Duke Jin to come forward and find Duke Zhongdan and ask him to let him go. As for the conditions, I promise, I promise." Yu Shiyue said with tears. Yu Yuanbi is his favorite grandson. When his son is not good, the Yu family is afraid to rely on him in the future. There must be no accident.


    "Oh, loyal and brave? What''s the matter?" Jin Yingming told the consultant.


    "Hey, it''s a long story." Yu Shiyue sighed, and then said what Yu Yuanbi had been worried about after the death of his third grandson Yu Xiong. Later he said: "The young man is so bloody that he begged me to go to find Zhongdan Gong for trouble many times. But I naturally wouldn''t allow him to pay attention to the overall situation of the imperial court. Who knows that he took people to find Zhongdan Gong in private. He hasn''t returned yet. He must be in Yang family village in the south of the city. Duke Jin has a great face. Please help save his grandson. The Yu family will never forget such a great kindness."


    With these words, Yu Shiyue will kneel down again. Jin Ying was quickly stopped. "Don''t worry, Lord Yu. It''s not a small matter. Please consider it carefully."


    "Please also ask father-in-law Jin to help me. In the future, I will follow my father-in-law." seeing that Jin Ying seemed hesitant, Yu Shiyue made a heavy promise for fear that the other party would say anything to refuse.


    Jin Ying had to weigh the importance of the promise of a second-class senior official in the current Dynasty. Then he nodded and said, "OK, wait for my father-in-law to think about it. I''ll go to Yangjiazhuang tomorrow. The important people are."


    Jin Ying couldn''t refuse the surrender of a Shangshu, and finally agreed. At this point, Yu Shiyue also breathed a long sigh of relief. Although he said he would like to save his grandson now, after all, he has been promised. It''s not good to urge anything and make people unhappy.


    Yu Shiyue still left. At this time, he looked forward to the dawn more than anyone. However, at this time, Yu Yuanbi has the same feeling that life is like a year.


    I''m used to standing high. That is, there are specially assigned personnel to serve when eating and dressing in the house. But now, he was hung up. His fear made him nervous from time to time. He was shot and lost too much blood. After a while, he was sleepy. At this time, either a huge sound sounded in his ears, or cold water poured directly on his body to prevent him from entering the state of sleep.


    Under the torture of coming and going, Yu Yuanbi''s thinking entered a state of confusion. When someone asked in his ear at the moment, he said a lot of things vaguely. What the subconscious said was that he didn''t know what he said.


    "OK, have you written it down?" Yang Liu, who was in charge of the trial, looked aside to cooperate with his cold front members.


    "I''ve written it all down." Leng Feng, who passed the examination of stenographers, stopped writing with a sense of achievement, and then showed a ha ha sunshine smile when he looked at Yang Liu. Even he knows that with these things mentioned by Yu Yuanbi, the so-called Yu Shiyue, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment of the Ming Dynasty, will undoubtedly die.


    "OK, let''s see the young master." Yang Liu''s eyes also showed an excited light, as if he had done something great.


    Not long after that, several figures quietly left Yangjiazhuang. Before long, the news they carried was sent to the Security Bureau in the capital, and then sent to the government of several important officials.


    Hu Fu.


    There is no court meeting today. Hu Chen still gets up early. Maybe he is old and feels less, or maybe he feels that something will happen.


    Hu Zhen doesn''t know exactly what happened yesterday, but his son is now one of the affairs of royal guards. Naturally, he knows something about the fact that both royal guards and East Hall have people transferred out of the city. With many years of experience, he believes that the matter should have a certain relationship with his grandson-in-law.


    Hu zhe didn''t know how to evaluate Yang Chendong.


    Young, talented, knowledgeable in military affairs and business, he just relied on himself to win the name of a Duke at the age of less than 20. No one could do such a thing even when the Ming Dynasty was founded.


    Just from these aspects, the grandson-in-law is very satisfactory. Even with such in laws, the Hu family will have no worries for at least a few decades. And from all kinds of news, his relationship with his granddaughter Yan''er is also excellent. Husband and wife respect each other and love each other very much.


    I can''t find anything wrong. Even if such a son-in-law is one in ten thousand, it is not too much to choose one in one hundred thousand.


    It is because he is too young and sharp. Under the great merit, he was suspected by the emperor. Above the court, he repeatedly offended others and became the target of public criticism several times.


    At first, Hu Chen thought that Yang Chendong intended to do this and didn''t have a good relationship with the important officials in the court, so as to tell Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu that he didn''t mean to engage in party struggle, let alone to form a small mountain and faction. You can rest assured of me. Under such an idea, Hu Zhen was also very relieved and thought that this was Zhendi who had been an official. Many years of experience in the court told him that huangen is vast, and huangen can also make a person fall from heaven to hell.

 Chapter 328

    With the passage of time, this perception gradually changed again, and Hu Zhen also had more thoughts. The sun''s son-in-law didn''t make friends with important officials, not to pick himself up or show anyone. He seemed to really don''t want to make friends. What''s more, he seemed to look down on these important officials.


    Once such an idea appeared in his mind, Hu was startled. He sees more rebellious people. When he was young, he didn''t know how many people who thought they were talented and learned. They always look down on others because they are too smart. Such people are lonely. But such an idea is not desirable, because the reality will tell them that some things will never be done if they do not hold together and rely on others. But all this seems not to be the case in Yang Chendong''s eyes.


    He belongs to the kind of expert who can do things without relying on anyone.


    Just like the establishment of immortal house and Tianwaitian, it did not rely on other forces; Yang Bao was founded even before he became famous; So that the later Yang''s Bank made a lot of noise and influence, and there was no help from anyone. Even if he was an elder who was already related, he didn''t even say a word of request.


    Unfortunately, these things have been done. Not only that, but also did so well. Even if it was suppressed a while ago, it also survived without chaos.


    The alternative in the alternative can do anything well. That is, he wanted to find fault from it, and even taught each other two sentences as an elder, but he couldn''t find a suitable reason, which once made Hu Chen feel distressed.


    Maybe there are too many interests in my life. When Yang Chendong wanted to marry his granddaughter, he once thought it was an opportunity for the other party. I''m afraid it wasn''t just him at that time. Many people thought so.


    Yang Chendong wants to take advantage of the situation. Why doesn''t Hu think so? The Hu family also needs strong alliance if they want to develop big, deep blessing and flow. In addition, his granddaughter Hu Yan also liked the marriage very much, so he agreed after deep thinking.


    Therefore, many people in the capital at that time were envious of themselves. But all this changed with the day of marriage. On that day, Yang Chendong not only married Hu Yan, but also took three concubines. Although it was said that he had discussed with the Hu family at that time, only Hu Zhen knew that he was completely unaware of the matter from beginning to end. Such an approach would be tantamount to slapping his old face, but he couldn''t say anything. He can''t always say that he doesn''t know anything. In this way, isn''t he slapping himself in the face?


    Holding a breath in his heart, he thought that when Yang Chendong came to ask him to do things in the future, he must beat it well.


    Such an opportunity is a long time. Yang Chendong hasn''t begged himself once. On the contrary, a lot of gifts are sent during the Spring Festival, which are invaluable. As a result, the Hu family lived a richer life. Some of the younger generation and side branches in the officialdom naturally followed suit. They did not need to concentrate on doing something they were unwilling to do by relying on their position and power, but let them correct themselves and prosper their official fortune.


    According to the general official family, there will be the support of large consortia behind them. But like Yang Chendong, it''s just giving without asking for return. Therefore, the Hu family can do things more upright, that is, it is difficult for hostile forces to find their own trouble.


    Selfless, many Hu family officials are more positive. With a little operation, it is naturally not difficult to take a step up. The eldest son, Hu Changning, has also been promoted to a higher level because of Yang Chendong''s official position. Now he has entered the eyes of the emperor.


    All this is the benefit of Yang Chendong. Over time, the Hu family no longer regarded Yang Chendong as a young generation who depended on the shade of a big tree, but as the existence of the same behemoth.


    Change is always there, and Hu Zhen puts his mind more on it. Like this, people are always worried about giving only and not returning. Instead, they care more. Chaotang naturally maintains Yang Chendong''s interests. This is the only thing Hu can do. It can be regarded as giving back what he gets.


    As soon as yesterday''s incident happened, it also happened in the south of the city. Hu Zhen couldn''t help thinking whether it would be related to the sun''s son-in-law? If so, why is there no news yet? Is it a small matter? But even though the royal guards came out first and the East Hall came out later, how could there be any small matter?


    Hu Zhen, who had not slept well all night and was puzzled, finally heard the sound of footsteps behind him. "Ning''er, why don''t you sleep more."


    Listening to the footsteps, he knew that the eldest son Hu Changning was coming. Hu turned back slowly and showed a kind look on his face.


    "Father, there''s news." Hu Changning didn''t answer. In fact, he was awakened by something unexpected. As soon as the city gate opened in the morning, the Security Bureau sent a document. He didn''t wake up at first, but when he saw the data and records in his hand, he had no sleep at all and hurried to find his father.


    Hu Chen looked the same, but his hand had stretched out to show that he attached importance to the matter. As the information fell into his hands, after reading it slowly, his look finally changed.


    Feeling that his father was digesting the contents of the materials, Hu Changning said carefully, "the visitor was a confidant of Chendong, and he also sent him a handwritten letter."


    "Bring it." when he was thinking about the importance of this matter, his son said like this, where would Hu be polite? He stretched out his hand again and put a letter in front of him.


    After a long time, Hu Changning closed the letter and slowly closed his eyes. What is recorded in the materials is naturally the criminal evidence of Yu Shiyue, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of justice, with some questions personally explained by his eldest grandson Yu Yuanbi.


    Yu Yuanbi is Yu Shiyue''s carefully trained successor. It is precisely because of this identity that he usually participates in many core confidential things. One thing that only his family can know is that Yu Shiyue once sent someone to contact Yingzong Zhuqi town in the south to the effect that once something happened to Daizong, he would take refuge in the past.


    This idea of stepping on two boats is not too much. It is even the right choice in troubled times. But the problem is that there are some things you can do, but you can''t let others know. Once others know that they want to serve the two masters, they often get one piece empty handed, or even their heads fall to the ground.


    A monarch can tolerate the selfishness of his ministers and seek benefits for himself. But it is this kind of behavior that is not completely subordinate that cannot be tolerated. When he saw here, Hu Zhen knew that Yu Shiyue couldn''t pass this level. Touch the dragon''s inverse scale, the result is already conceivable.


    Hu Chen was silent for a long time, and Hu Changning carefully asked, "father, this is the book of the current Dynasty. Why did Chendong force him to die?"


    Hu Changning didn''t read Yang Chendong''s private letter before. Naturally, he didn''t know the reason. His thought still remains that everyone is an important official in the court. It''s better to cover up each other''s affairs and find a good fate. If such a stick kills people, it will only make others alert to you and alienate you. It is not the act of a wise man.


    Only when Hu Zhen heard the problem, he spit out a long breath: "go and see for yourself. Your son-in-law wants to go south. He made an example to everyone before he left. No! No, it should be said that he killed the monkey directly!"


    ......


    The morning of Yangjiazhuang ushered in a guest who was not vegetarian.


    The great eunuch, the nearest minister most trusted by the emperor Daizong, the eunuch manager and the supervisor of rites, has come with the seal of eunuch Jin Ying.


    Jin Ying came early in the morning. Yang Chendong naturally knows what happened. After meeting each other in the side hall, without waiting for him to speak, the materials originally sent to Hu Fu Di were placed on the table.


    When Jin Ying picked up these one by one and read them, especially it said that Yu Shiyue had privately contacted Yingzong Zhuqi town and expressed his loyalty, and it also said that the correspondence was in the secret room of Yu Shiyue''s study, he was burning with anger.


    Originally, I came here with the idea of intercession for Yu Shiyue. The idea was that everyone was in the court hall, looked down and didn''t see, looked up and saw, Hello, I''m Hello, everyone. The most important thing is that there is a minister''s loyalty. It will play a vital role for him to base himself on the emperor. But now, he dare not say, let alone mention mercy.


    Following Zhu Qiyu, Jin Ying naturally knows what the emperor likes and dislikes. Yu Shiyue''s double mindedness has been intolerable by Dai Zong, that is, from this moment on, Yu Shiyue has been abandoned, and then there is the matter of copying the family and destroying the family.


    At this moment, it is unwise to intercede for each other. Jin Ying is so smart, how can she speak?


    "This Yu Shiyue is really hateful. Don''t worry, Zhongdan. With these things, my father-in-law will immediately send someone to Yu''s house to search, and he will be severely punished." he looks like biting his teeth and humming angrily. At the moment, Jin Ying shows everything just right. People who don''t know can''t think of it at all. When he came, he was still thinking about making a crime for Yu Shiyue.


    Jin Ying''s statement was entirely expected by Yang Chendong. "Well, let''s report it to the public."


    In just one sentence, Yang Chendong also showed his idea that he would not press this matter. Even if Jin Ying wanted to cover up for each other, he would publish everything to the public. At that time, it would only involve more people speaking for the Yu family.


    After knowing Yang Chendong''s attitude, Jin Ying understood that there was no room for recovery. But he was more curious at the bottom of his heart and mastered these things. If he was himself, there should be many ways to choose, such as threatening Yu Shiyue and using them for himself. But why does Yang Chendong insist on making things public and killing each other?

 Chapter 329

    Don''t he know that it''s easy to cause panic among other courtiers. After all, who hasn''t done anything wrong? If that is the case, it will arouse everyone''s vigilance and even unite against it. Isn''t it that the road will be narrower and narrower in the future?


    Jin Ying has too much confusion in her heart. Fortunately, Yang Chendong spread out his words and gave the other party a sense of enlightenment.


    "Father Jin, the birthday of his dead father is coming. Last year was the tenth anniversary of his death, and there was a warla army on his side, so he didn''t succeed. Fortunately, the national situation is calm now, and I have inherited the emperor''s long grace and been given the name of loyalty and courage. In fact, the fief is indeed in Jianning mansion. I haven''t taken my wife to see it for such a long time. It''s over at this time." Yang Chendong said with a sad tone, and his eyes seemed to recall something.


    Speaking of it, Jin Ying also knew Yang Rong. Seriously speaking, she had stayed in the same Dynasty for a long time. Now Yang Chendong talks about things with filial piety, which really makes the other party speechless. "Yes, loyalty and filial piety are the foundation of people, but I don''t know which lady Zhongdan is going to take with him?"


    "Of course it''s the main wife." Yang Chendong said with a natural expression, and then said, "by the way, there''s the third lady, snow lady. She''s always yearning for the atmosphere in the south. My father promised her long ago and will be together this time." next, without waiting for Jin Ying to say anything, Yang Chendong said again: "Of course, the roots of my father-in-law are still here in the capital. There is my business. The second and fourth ladies will stay and continue to take care of it. I will be grateful to father-in-law Jin for taking care of it at that time."


    Originally, Jin Ying''s look had become very nervous, but when he heard it, he obviously relaxed a lot. Seeing that Yang Chendong was so polite, he also hugged his fist and replied with a straight face, "please be at ease, Zhongdan Gong, but if you have anything, you can order someone to come to my father-in-law and do your best."


    "Thank you very much." Yang Chendong also hugged his fist and thanked him. For a moment, they seemed to have a very pleasant conversation.


    About half an hour later, Jin Ying left Yangjiazhuang. Different from when she came, she had several more silver notes in her arms, totaling 200000 Liang.


    Think about it carefully. Almost every time Jin Ying comes to Yangjiazhuang, as long as he doesn''t come to trouble, he will get more benefits, and there are a lot of them. It can be seen that Yang Chendong still knows how to be a man in this regard.


    The motorcade left Yangjiazhuang. Jin Ying in the carriage slowly closed his eyes and his mind was full of what Yang Chendong had just said.


    After thinking about it, Jin Ying finally got a clear understanding of what Yu Shiyue did. Jin Ying didn''t know how to describe what Yu Shiyue did. After thinking about it, she just thought of a word, that is, overestimation.


    Just because I lost a game in the previous struggle, I always resent it. Now I finally have a chance and want to kill each other. Things are not beautiful, you are not fully prepared, and what''s worse is that your ass is still very dirty. What kind of outcome will there be? It seems to be a doomed thing.


    This made Yang Chendong angry. But now it seems that this person has a sense of propriety. He not only targeted Yu Shiyue, but also gave sufficient evidence not to say. At the same time, it shows that he will leave the capital for a period of time, which is clearly to alleviate and eliminate the pressure and impact of this incident on the officials.


    To say that Yang Chendong left for a period of time, at least Jin Ying agreed. At this time, it is the time of military mobilization and the tightening of imperial power. Having Yang Chendong here gives people a sense of shock. Without him, it seems that many things will go much better. Not to mention, Zhongdan Gong also said that this is his foundation, and this time he will only take the eldest lady away And the third wife, leaving the second wife and the fourth wife as hostages. In this way, we don''t have to worry too much about what he will do against Beiming.


    Thinking like this, Jin Ying''s face looked much better, and the corner of her mouth naturally showed an arc.


    The capital palace.


    Although there is no court meeting today, the emperor Daizong is still very busy. Many memorials await his instructions, and many military and state affairs need his final ideas.


    This may be the emperor''s mission and is destined to work hard all his life. But even so, many people see that he is in power and controls life and death in his hands. They really don''t see how much he has paid for this and how much happiness he has given up in life.


    In the Fengtian hall, Zhu Qiyu was looking at the memorial as high as a hill. His face was calm and angry. There were many small eunuchs everywhere in the hall. They stood there carefully, bent their bodies slightly and listened to orders at any time, but they really didn''t dare to make a little noise, as if they were afraid to disturb the emperor and lead one of the dragons to anger.


    Everything came to the sound of footsteps outside the hall. When all the eunuchs looked more respectful, Zhu Qiyu, who was buried in his office, slowly raised his head. He just looked at it casually and continued to look at the memorial in his hand, but said, "Jin Aiqing is back."


    "Long live the emperor." according to the usual practice, after Jin Ying knelt down and saluted, he got up and carefully came to the front, walked to Zhu Qiyu''s side and said softly, "emperor, things have changed."


    "Hmm?" Zhu Qiyu seemed to hear it or didn''t hear it. At least he didn''t do anything special for a while.


    But Jin Ying, who was used to serving, knew that Zhu Qiyu had completely listened, and then continued to whisper, "emperor, Yu Shiyue is suspected of conspiracy."


    "Hmm?" it seemed that Zhu Qiyu suddenly woke up. Zhu Qiyu suddenly looked back, then stared at Jin Ying and said, "Qing, say it again."


    Jin Ying fell to his knees with a plop and continued to say, "emperor, Yu Shiyue privately contacted Yingzong Zhuqi town and has the heart to work."


    "Bastard!" Zhu Qiyu was obviously angry when he heard the name of Zhu Qizhen. But I don''t know whether it was Jin Ying or Yu Shiyue.


    In the whole Fengtian hall, because of Zhu Qiyu''s anger, the temperature seemed to be much lower, and other small eunuchs bent their bodies lower. At this moment, the needle dropping can be heard.


    After about three or four breaths, Zhu Qiyu seemed to adjust his state of mind. His voice was not as terrible as before. Perhaps he had slowly begun to digest the news, "I treat Yu Qing well. How can he do such a thing? Can there be full evidence of this?"


    "I just came back from Yang family village. Everything was said by Zhong Dan Gong. I heard it from Yu Yuanbi, the eldest grandson of Duo Yu Shiyue. It must be true. But after all, it involves the post of minister. I dare not make a rash argument, so I didn''t send someone to get the evidence..."


    "Take someone to get it, I want to see the evidence, I want to see the evidence." it seems that the anger gradually rises again, and Zhu Qiyu''s voice is getting louder and louder.


    "Yes, I''ll ask someone to do it. The emperor should take care of the dragon body." seeing that Zhu Qiyu was angry and knew what to say at this time, the other party might not believe it. Jin Ying retreated while talking. He was not afraid, but wanted to give the emperor a time and space to digest and relax.


    The emperor is also a human being, and there will also be happiness, anger, sadness and happiness. The so-called happiness and anger are not shaped in color. It often means that Zhu Qiyu will not be false in front of outsiders, such as eunuchs. Jin Ying knows this. This was the intention to withdraw and give the emperor a process of adaptation. Of course, he also needs to get the evidence in his hand.


    ......


    Yu Fu.


    One night passed, and all the people who could be sent were sent out, but there was still no clue. At this time, as the master of the house, Yu Shiyue, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment of the current Dynasty, did not dare to have any expectations. He could only put everything on Jin Ying, hoping that the eunuch manager would have some face and could bring back the eldest sun Yuanbi in the hands of Zhongdan. As for the cost, he was ready to be bitten.


    The whole house also became a little depressed because of Yu Shiyue''s mood, so that people were careful when they walked. It seemed that they were afraid of doing something wrong and suffering from the fish in the pond.


    Many things don''t happen if you don''t want them to. It was like Yu''s residence at this time. Although everyone had been very careful, what happened next caught them by surprise. A large number of royal guards with Xiuchun Sabre suddenly appeared. They quickly rushed into the residence and controlled the main channels in the courtyard.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?" Yu Shiyue, who was sitting in the study waiting for Jin Ying to deliver the news to herself, felt the chaos outside, so he stood up, looked nervous and confused and looked out.


    "Master... Master... The royal guards came. They surrounded here and said they wanted to... Copy the family..." after the head of the mansion pushed away the study for the first time without permission, he stumbled and said something unclear.


    "Get out of here." just before the manager explained everything clearly, behind him, Ji guangdai, the commander of royal guards in flying fish clothes, had followed him. When he saw what the manager wanted to say, he raised his foot and kicked it to the ground.


    "Why, Ji Guang, what are you going to do? Don''t think you''re from royal guards. I can''t cure you. I''m going to sue the imperial court." seeing that the servant was beaten in front of him, Yu Shiyue, who has always been a high-ranking person and has always been respected and treated well, how can he bear it? He raised his voice and scolded loudly, as if he wanted to give the other party great pressure at the first time.

 Chapter 330

    Yu Shiyue is the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment. Under the official system in which the cabinet has been banned, the minister can be directly responsible to the emperor, so he is already the largest official. In addition, he was promoted by Dai Zong Emperor Zhu Qiyu and was deeply trusted. And he has a good relationship with several other ministers, that is, even Jinying and he are his own people.


    Under such an environment, such popularity and such a network of relationships, it''s no wonder Yu Shiyue still dared to ask questions loudly when facing the royal guards, with an expression of asking questions.


    But Yu Shiyue was so excited that he didn''t think about it. How could the royal guards dare to attack such an important official without the above command? And when he came, he must have been ordered by the emperor.


    For example, looking at the clown jumping up and down at Yu Shiyue, Ji Guang shook his head in a look of contempt, "Lord Yu, I only know that I am ordered to search. Please cooperate. As for whether you want to sue the imperial court, just come and search."


    With the sound of this, with a big hand, several royal guards behind rushed into the study, and then quickly found the secret door according to the previous news. The mechanism appeared in a dark space, and several seemingly well preserved letters were displayed in front of everyone.


    These letters are naturally evidence of Yu Shiyue''s private contact with Yingzong Zhuqi town. It is supposed to be destroyed, but Yu Shiyue also wants to leave a certificate. If one day he has no way to go to the south, it is at least a witness that he has been regarded as a member of Yingzong for a long time.


    This could have given him another evidence of glory and wealth, but now it has become the driving force for him to go to hell. So at the moment when these letters appeared and were about to be taken by the royal guards, he was crazy. He rushed forward like crazy and wanted to take them back and destroy them.


    Ji Guang, who had been guarding against him for a long time, just grabbed his big hand and pressed his shoulder. He also said in a joking tone: "Lord Yu, what are you going to do? Is there really anything shameful?"


    "Ah!" feeling that his big hand was made like a pliers, Yu Shiyue knew that there was no possibility of trying to take it. Then he changed into another face and said to Ji Guang, "Lord Ji, give back the things to you. What do you want? I can give you all my family property. It''s priceless, OK?"


    At this time, Yu Shiyue seems to want to bribe Ji Guang. Now, there is only one way to go. If not, once these letters colluding with Yingzong are sent to Daizong, it can be imagined what will happen.


    Who doesn''t like the priceless wealth. If it is a private investigation, there may be changes. But when so many royal guards came this time and were ordered by the emperor, Ji Guang didn''t dare to leave. Yu Shiyue, who was begging for mercy, just shook his head coldly. "Lord Yu, why did you know today? Hey, come on! Take Lord Yu away and take good care of him. Don''t let him commit suicide."


    "Yes." several tall and strong royal guards came and threatened Yu Shiyue, and the whole Yu house fell into a state of chicken flying and dog jumping again.


    The movement of Yu house can not hide from other ministers. In the view of the death of the rabbit and the sorrow of the fox, and in the principle of the death of the lips and the cold of the teeth, governor Shi Heng, Minister Yiming of the Ministry of war, Minister Jin Lian of the Ministry of household, minister Shi Pu of the Ministry of industry and other officials rushed to the palace.


    Although they didn''t know exactly what had happened, they guessed that it should be related to Zhongdan. Some wonder why the emperor wants to help others to deal with himself. One by one, they think about what to say after seeing the emperor and how to dissuade them. Relatives hurt and enemies move quickly.


    A group of Ministers soon came outside the Jinluan hall, but their arrival was not immediately received by the Daizong emperor. On the contrary, when they stood outside the hall one by one, they could hear the roaring voice under the anger in the hall. At this moment, the ministers who came to beg for mercy looked very ugly.


    All the messages in their eyes thought that the situation was serious. It seemed that the emperor was really angry and it was difficult to turn things around.


    It was about half an hour. The movement in the hall was getting smaller and smaller. After a while, eunuch manager Jin Ying came out. When his eyes fell on the ministers, he also sighed: "please come in. The emperor wants to see you."


    Just from Jin Ying''s face, it seems that things are not good, but this is not the time to inquire about things. The ministers went into the Jin Luan hall and saw that Zhu Qiyu, still angry on his face, was sitting high on the Dragon chair staring at them angrily.


    With that look, the ministers felt that the atmosphere was wrong. But then they came, and one by one they still knelt down and shouted long live the emperor.


    In the past, after the ceremony, Zhu Qiyu would say flat, and then everyone got up one by one. But this time he didn''t say anything, and the ministers had to kneel there and couldn''t get up.


    Time seemed to stop here, and there was no sound in the hall. In such an atmosphere, the ministers kneeling on the ground did not dare to look up, as if they were afraid to offend Longyan.


    When the needle was dropped, a howling wind sounded, and then letters were thrown out of thin air and fell at the feet of these kneeling ministers, "Let''s see, this is the so-called loyal minister. He was trusted by me and entrusted with an important task. It''s really in vain to be a minister and a minister. Do you still want to intercede with him? Do you have done the same thing as him?"


    The letters were flying all over the sky. Soon the ministers reached out and picked them up. They just felt their scalp numb after a slight look. This was actually an autograph written by Emperor Yingzong to Yu Shiyue. All the ministers can be regarded as old ministers under Zhu Qizhen. Naturally, they will not admit their mistakes about the emperor''s calligraphy.


    Knowing what this is, he also knows why Zhu Qiyu is so angry, and more clearly understands that Yu Shiyue is really hopeless this time.


    As a minister who wants to serve the second Lord wholeheartedly, he can''t be tolerated, let alone have the handle in the hands of others. Who will die if you don''t die?


    The result seems to be clear at a glance. No one is willing to say something for Yu Shiyue. On the contrary, everyone is still thinking about how to make Zhu Qiyu believe in himself. Don''t be affected by this. Naturally, some of the kneeling ministers, like Yu Shiyue, had secretly passed through Zhuqi Town, in the final analysis, just to be more secure. Anyone who does this is now in a cold sweat. Even those who learn from Yu shiyuewei''s private letter have thought of burning the incoming and outgoing letters the first thing when they go home. Don''t leave any evidence.


    All the ministers dared not say anything more. One by one, they knocked their heads on the ground and shouted that they were guilty. A look to change.


    Sitting on the Dragon chair, Zhu Qiyu looked at this scene very seriously and was very clear in his heart. I''m afraid that even those who kneel down and say they are loyal ministers will have two minds, but he can''t kill them all.


    The emperor''s order should be made by himself. It can be said that the specific people who do things still need to rely on them. If you kill anyone you doubt, doesn''t it mean you want to be a barehanded commander? But even though things are beginning to show signs, if he takes it lightly, it will make him unwilling, which will lead to the scene of knocking on the mountain and shaking the tiger at present.


    Although Yu Shiyue''s betrayal made him angry, he was not so angry. After all, he was just a minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment. After killing, there were more suitable people to come to the front stage. But I still pretended to be so angry in front of all the ministers in order to tell everyone that whoever dares to do so in the future will have serious consequences.


    Seeing that everyone claimed to be guilty, Zhu Qiyu felt the power of the imperial power and felt that at this moment, his wangba Qi could finally be powerful all over the world. To govern a country is not only arbitrary, but also open-minded. Blindly suppress for a long time will only rebound more, which is not the act of a wise man. At the next breath, the emperor of Daizong changed another face and said, "let''s straighten up all the ministers. I know that you are all loyal ministers, which is completely different from Yu Shiyue. The future Daming still needs to be governed by our kings and ministers."


    Beat a stick to a sweet jujube. This set of extremely ancient governance methods is universal at any time. Just like now, with Zhu Qiyu''s words falling down, one of the ministers in the Jinluan hall is grateful and shed tears, directly calling the emperor''s holiness, and it''s not too much to say that Daizong is the first emperor in the ages, and so on.


    After a lot of praise, the next thing is to do practical things. Many people criticized Yu Shiyue on the spot, and some directly said that such an impure minister should be beheaded in public as an example.


    Of course, Yu Shiyue wanted to kill. Not only that, but also make more noise, so as to warn those ministers who also have two aspirations. Zhu Qiyu has a clear understanding of this. Of course, he is right to ask the ministers to play. He also said that the Ministry of punishment, Dali temple and royal guards should jointly try and finally spread his evil deeds to the world to warn everyone.


    Among the courtiers who begged for mercy, Xu Youzhen, the left servant of the Ministry of punishment, was impressively listed. He was afraid that he was the one who benefited the most from these people. Taking this opportunity, he finally took a step forward and acted as the deputy of the Ministry of punishment. Although he has not been promoted to a higher level and has officially become the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, it seems that it is not long before that day.


    At the moment, while his heart was excited, he also had a fear of Yang Chendong, a loyal and courageous public. If you can have today, you will naturally have an effort, but more is Yang Chendong''s plan. Now you will finally be in power. Xu Youzhen''s first understanding is to be obedient from now on. Otherwise, who knows whether Yu Shiyue today will be tomorrow''s yourself?

 Chapter 331

    Zhu Qiyu was very satisfied with the performance of the ministers and left happily. Leaving three of the ministers and a group of five people talking together, they withdrew from the hall. Xu Youzhen''s side is more lively. Shi Heng, Shi Pu, Yiming, Jin Lian and others naturally surround him, and there are pieces of congratulatory voices in his mouth.


    In this regard, Xu Youzhen took it down one by one. He doesn''t mind having a good relationship with these people, and he believes that Yang Chendong is also happy to see this. He has some meaning of going deep into the tiger''s den.


    The matter of Yu Shiyue seems to be settled. With that handwritten letter as evidence, no one can turn the table. That is, we can''t waver. What we choose is to draw a clear line between the relationship and fall into the well. At one time, more crimes of Yu Shiyue were presented and made public. Even the family members of Li Wenxiao, the former criminal minister, were found out and took out some official evidence against Yu Shiyue. But relatively speaking, these are just a stone in the fall. After his private contact with Zhuqi town was exposed, his consequences were doomed.


    To sum up, it was only a few months before and after the defeat of the Yu family from the killing of Yu Xiong to the death of Yu Shiyue in prison. Everyone who knows the inside knows that it''s one thing for others to kill themselves, but more of them are loyal and courageous. For a time, Yang Chendong inevitably became the target of public criticism, but fortunately, he had already dealt with it and was packing up his things to leave the capital at this time.


    Yu Shiyue''s case is under final trial. With the tacit consent of Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu, what consequences will there be can be guessed. Yu Yuanbi was also released by Yang Chendong. The poor childe thought he was saved. Unexpectedly, as soon as he came to the gate of Yongding gate, he was arrested by the Constable of the Ministry of justice who had to laugh before seeing him.


    Originally, these constables who needed to look up to Yu Yuanbi changed their faces, as if they were evil spirits coming out of hell.


    Things got so big that Yang Chendong knew that it was necessary for him to leave the capital. Otherwise, if you stay here, I''m afraid you don''t know how many people will miss you. Although he is accompanied by a cold front, there will be no problem in safety for the time being, it is really unpredictable what will happen if a string is too tight all the time. He wouldn''t do such a stupid thing of putting himself at the center of the vortex.


    When things are over, brush your clothes and hide your skills and fame.


    This is what a wise man should do.


    Fortunately, the emperor Daizong already knew what to leave, and from various attitudes, he was very supportive. In any case, Yang Chendong''s existence is always a kind of pressure. Although he can''t see it, he can feel it. If this person can leave for a while, it can not only weaken the influence of Yu Shiyue event, but also let the emperor do more things.


    With the emperor''s acquiescence, Yang Chendong''s departure for a period of time was made public in Yang family villa.


    The first is Yangjia Academy. The first batch of students are facing the first batch of graduation. Originally, there were 101 students plus ChunZi, but only 48 were able to last. Some of them performed well and were eliminated in the last period of time.


    Although less than half of the people have graduated, Yang Chendong is still very satisfied. He was also very concerned about their placement. He even talked to almost each of the 48 people to understand their ideas and make the most appropriate arrangements.


    For example, Feng Ke, once a poor son, is very intelligent and flexible. He is often very interested in what Yang Chendong teaches in class, especially physics and chemists, who are regarded as craftsmen by people. You can draw inferences from one example.


    In the Ming Dynasty, it was stressed that scholar officials and emperors ruled the world together, and Confucianism was the most holy. Only scholars who are full of the rites of sages can be regarded as masters. In contrast, some generals who can recruit and be good at war should also live under them. Not to mention the so-called craftsman.


    Having such a hobby is doomed to have no better future. For this matter, Feng Ke has been distressed more than once. Now with Yang Chendong, everything is another matter. When he was asked to come to the study to have a private conversation, he said that there was a place where not only the craftsman''s status was very high, but also had a good environment, and many test instruments that he didn''t dare to think about. Before Yang Chendong said too much, Feng Ke expressed his willingness to go, and said that as long as he could realize what he learned and thought, Even if the place is desolate, it is willing.


    In this way, Feng Ke has been arranged to work in the armory. His future development depends on his personal ability.


    Chang Qianhao, the son of Chang family from Jiangnan. People have a talent for being proficient in business. After many days of study, Yang Chendong infected this person with his personal charm and made him one of the firm members to follow him.


    This time, we will go to the South with Yang Chendong. If we have the opportunity, we will naturally expand the business of the Yang family.


    Although tie Qingyi and Jiang Ping are women, they are really good at martial arts. After half a year''s study, they performed very well in all aspects and were left with several wives to be responsible for security work. When in the study, Yang Chendong took out two seemingly very small browning women''s pistols.


    For pistols, both tie Qingyi and Jiang Ping have been involved in many aspects. They even hit targets when they were students, and they have achieved good results. I have long yearned for such an advanced weapon, and now I finally have my own pistol, which is inexplicable.


    There is also Wang Si. Because his grandfather is the Minister of the Ministry of officials and plays an important role in the promotion and evaluation of officials in the world, Yang Chendong left him and let him become a teacher of Yang academy to continue his teaching, so as to cultivate more available talents in the future.


    In this regard, Wang Si still has some opinions. After knowing that Yang Chendong was going south, he wanted to go out with him. The teacher also said before that it is better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books.


    For this matter, Yang Chendong had a private talk with him for more than an hour, and said that this was still a test for him. As long as he passed, he would be released one day, and he would be entrusted with an important task.


    Wang didn''t know what it meant to entrust an important task, but it was the teacher who said it. Of course, he wouldn''t doubt it, so he agreed. He also said that with him, Yangjiazhuang should be fine. Please don''t worry about leaving.


    A large number of students were arranged because of their strengths and characteristics. After the matter of the Academy was settled, Yang Fu, who was in charge of the Yang family business, was also called to the Yang family village from the capital.


    Yang Fu is Yang Chendong''s cousin. When they were in Jianning, they had more cooperation. Even if Yang Chendong can have today, they had to rely on various resources provided by each other at first. Of course, in return, Yang Fu now manages Tianwaitian commercial bank, Yangjia bank and trade with Wala in the north. He has great power and benefits.


    After getting the benefits, Yang Fu also respected Yang Chendong more. After being called, he threw everything in his hand and rushed over. They talked for a long time in the study, and then Yang Fu left in high spirits.


    Soon after Yang Fu left and returned to the capital, he went to Wu Qingbo, now the military governor Shi Heng, and expressed his willingness to pay a sum of money to invite the other party to send troops for commercial protection. Among them, trade with Wala is the most important.


    According to Yang Chendong''s meaning, once he leaves, Lengfeng can''t participate in the protection of warra trading caravan too much. Due to the shortage of troops, the original protection army of a company should be reduced to one squad. A reduction in power always requires someone else to top it. This locked his eyes on Shi Heng. Yang Chendong also firmly believes that the benefits like this belong to the pie falling from the sky. The other party is afraid it is desirable.


    As expected. Yang Fu took the initiative to find the door. Shi Heng was very excited when he knew what he meant. Just to show his reserve, he also said to think about it carefully, but after Yang Fu left for an afternoon, in the evening, he arranged for his confidant family, and his cousin Shi Tong found Yang Fu. Next, this person will be responsible for protecting the safety of the caravan. He will bring a thousand people team.


    Protecting caravans can not only get rich mercenaries, but also bring their own private goods for trading. The profit may be ten times or even dozens of times. Once the trip takes place, Shi Heng will have more and more money and power in his hands.


    Things outside have been arranged one by one. For Yang Chendong, it is very simple to deal with such things. As long as the idea is correct, there will be no difficulty in handling affairs and affairs. But the arrangement of the next few ladies is the most troublesome thing for him.


    According to the previous statement with Jin Ying, he can''t take all his wives away. Take two and leave two, which means that his home is still here, which can also be said to be the proton left.


    The eldest lady Hu Yan and the third lady snow lady, who were called to go with them, looked happy and happy. The second lady Qiao Yin and the fourth lady Xiang Niang who were not called were in a bad mood.


    Especially Qiao Yin, who was Yang Chendong''s close maid before, has never left the young master since she was a child. She followed her all the way when she went to the naked city. Now suddenly want to separate, that kind of reluctant feeling is conceivable.


    Therefore, Yang Chendong spent the night alone with Qiao Yin. Under the double offensive of action and language, Qiao Yin was finally persuaded.


    He stopped talking about his actions. It was so clever that he spent almost the middle of the night begging for mercy. In terms of language, he said, "people will grow up. They already have four wives. They have more care about their clothes, food, housing and transportation. Qiaoyin can not be as busy as before. This time, the separation is also for better gathering in the future."

 Chapter 332

    Qiao Yin is a sensible woman. The young master can care about her so much, talk to her so much, and accompany her alone for one night. He has long been satisfied. If a woman like her follows other men, even if she can be a concubine, she has no status, let alone think that the master can enlighten her alone.


    After the matter of qiaoyin is settled, lady Xiang can speak better. In contrast, she doesn''t have the deep feelings between qiaoyin and Yang Chendong, but she has become the fourth lady because she has changed from admiration to love. Although everyone''s feelings after marriage are also very good, after all, they were born in Jiejing and had stayed in a place like jiuyifang. Their own positioning is still very low. Yang Chendong just lobbied, and after his wife talked to her, she agreed to stay in the capital. However, he still showed his reluctance to let Yang Chendong go. Therefore, young master Yang Liu also needed a good comfort.


    In these days of contact after marriage, lady Xiang is not only beautiful, but also very sensible. Their feelings heat up very quickly. After this brief separation, the two people''s feelings will only deepen when they meet.


    The two wives who stayed at home did their work. Yang Chendong did the last thing and successively visited Hu Peng, the Minister of rites, and Wang Zhi, the Minister of officials.


    Wang Zhi and Yang Chendong went there alone. I don''t know what they said. But when I got out of the palace, I looked calm. I think it must be very smooth. When I went to Hu''s house, I went with Hu. In this regard, the Minister of rites personally received him, and his eldest son Hu Changning accompanied him to a dinner at Hu''s house.


    Hu can understand that Yang Chendong chose to leave at this time. Even if a person is capable, he can''t always stand on the cusp of the storm. Otherwise, who knows what will happen when the wind and rain are heavy? It''s a good step to retreat.


    With Hu Zhen''s support, before Yang Chendong left, he asked the other party to protect the interests of Yang family village and Yang family, and even his brothers and sisters. Hu Zhen naturally agreed. He said that even though Hu and Yang had married, they were their own people. As long as they didn''t make any terrible mistakes, they shouldn''t have any worries about their safety.


    The trip between Hu and Wang was very smooth. Yang Chendong decided to leave the capital in three days.


    Yang Chendong wanted to leave the capital for a period of time. He said he was going back to master Jianning to worship his ancestors. It coincided with the eleventh anniversary of his father''s death. The news of the tomb sweeping move soon spread among the top leaders of the capital.


    Many people applauded the matter. In their view, this is the price Yang Chendong needs to pay after he brought down Yu Shiyue. You can''t take all the benefits by yourself. Yu Shiyue fell, and Yang Chendong had to leave for a period of time. It really hurt both sides.


    Whether it is the prosperity of Yang''s business or the difference of Yang''s college. In fact, Yang Chendong has few friends among scholars.


    That is, they don''t get along with others, and don''t take the initiative to communicate with others. They always drift away from some power circles with a noble attitude. Of course, this can make Daizong Zhu Qiyu put down his guard, but the same disadvantage has also been revealed, that is, in some things, few people will speak for him.


    This time, when Yang Chendong was leaving, everyone was more happy. Some even criticized that this move could not be seen.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong naturally will not explain anything. He believes that facts speak louder than words. One day, he will take practical actions to tell these messengers how loud the shining palm will be at that time, which seems to have been vaguely visible.


    When everyone said that Yang Chendong could not leave the capital, naturally some people did not agree with this view. For example, the Yang family is like Yang Chendong''s fourth brother, and Yang Yang is one of them.


    Not to mention that he was originally the Yang family, we should consider the interests and reputation of the Yang family. He said that since Yang Chendong came to the capital, his days have been very different from before.


    Internally, there is too much money in the house. It is not necessary to do anything like before. You need a good plan before you dare to do it; Externally, when walking on the street, the waist can be more straight, that is, some familiar people chat, or on some formal occasions, when others introduce him, they also look more respectful, which will not only make the face light, but also slowly give birth to a floating meaning.


    Yang Yang is not a fool. Naturally, he knows who brought all this to him. So this time when I heard that Yang Chendong was leaving, it was definitely a thousand and ten thousand. Later, the housekeeper nearby inadvertently said, "why not follow the Duke of the country. This time it''s going home to worship the ancestors. Yang Yang was originally the authentic Yang family. It''s more appropriate to go back and have a look."


    A careless word, Yang Yang was excited at the moment, so he came when Yang Chendong cleaned up everything and was ready to leave in three days.


    The fourth brother wanted to follow him to the south, which Yang Houdong didn''t expect before. This time he played the name of returning home to worship his ancestors, but he was the only one who knew what to do. Suddenly, the fourth brother came out, which was really a little beyond his expectation.


    But it was just an accident. For the major events Yang Chendong will do in the future, this is clearly nothing.


    After thinking about it, however, the fourth brother has this idea and just goes back with him. In this way, there will be a serious and important person when offering sacrifices to his ancestors. He can spend a lot less time and mind.


    Yang Chendong agreed. After all, he could not find any reason to refuse. Only in this way, Yang Yang was so happy that he hurried out of the Yang family village. He also needed to go back to the house to clean up. Of course, compared with the many places Yang Chendong needs to take care of, he doesn''t have to worry like that.


    It''s only three days. It''s really one day. Three days later, Yang Chendong set out, and the first lady Hu Yan and the third lady snow lady who left together crowded onto the soft sedan. Others are really not so blessed. Most of them walk with each other. Only Yang Chendong, the fourth master Yang Yang, Hu Mang and Yang Er, who are the masters, can ride a horse. Most of the accompanying cold front still walk.


    One of the horsemen was Yang Hai, the old housekeeper of the Yang family.


    As an old man who has followed the master for decades, Yang Shao is not young, and his head is more white than black. This time, he will go back to Jianjia Yang''s old house with Yang Chendong, and most of them will provide for the elderly there. When I left this time, I burst into tears, which was the tears I couldn''t bear when I separated from my son, Guan Yang of Yangjiazhuang. After all, transportation was not developed in ancient times. After this difference, it is unclear whether we can meet again in our life.


    As Yang Chendong''s guard, the first captain Qiu Wu and the second captain Dao Xiao naturally have to follow. Not only that, but also Wu Sheng didn''t protect with a company''s cold front on the way. Secretly, Yang San followed with the main staff of the Security Bureau and the members of wolf teeth and ghost sniper team. With them, unless Daming uses a large army to press the border and can also charge fiercely without defending death, otherwise, it is unlikely to threaten Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong finally came out of the capital. On this day, there were many important places in many corners of the capital. At the same time, there were many angry voices. I didn''t think so before. Now that Yang Chendong has left, everyone seems to be relieved and can finally breathe a sigh of relief. As for why all this is, I''m afraid no one can say it clearly.


    Compared with the people''s Congress in the capital of the Ming Dynasty, at the same time, at the other end of the sea, Japan''s land is indeed covered with dark clouds, thunder is brewing, and seems to be waiting for an outbreak at any time.


    The general''s house, also known as the general''s house, is the mainstay of Japan''s famous general''s righteous government.


    On the most prosperous street in Ping''an Beijing, the capital of Japan, which Japan calls the land of Kyoto, there is a large courtyard covering four entrances. If you can look down from a high altitude at this time, you will find that people come and go in the yard. Only the patrolling warriors are afraid that there are no less than 500 people, not to mention some slaves who are responsible for serving the master and some hidden forces.


    This is where the power of a just and profitable government lies. You can see it from where you live. If you have to describe it, it''s not too much to be called a prince''s house, even a small palace.


    The work of Zuli Yizheng is very publicized. In his early years, Emperor Yanren, who helped the current Japanese queen of heaven, was known as the emperor of the backyard, was meritorious to ascend the throne. Therefore, such luxury is not excessive.


    Almost the same as the Ming Dynasty, Japan was also in a serious feudal era, and there was a clear hierarchy between people. In contrast, the royal family naturally belonged to the largest force, followed by Wenchen generals, followed by businessmen, warriors and ninjas. Until the end, they were ordinary soldiers, and the lowest level was those slaves. Moreover, there were a large number of such people, accounting for more than three fifths of Japan''s total population at that time.


    It can also be said that the development of Japan at that time was established by the contribution of the majority of slaves and the enjoyment of a few people.


    As a minority of the minority, Zuli Yizheng holds most of the military power in the country. In many cases, his power can even compete with the royal family. Some military and state affairs are difficult to implement without his nod. As soon as he comes and goes forward, more and more people go to him, and his power is growing.


    On this morning, there were still many people at the side door of the general''s house. Most of them were pretentious, reporting that they were thousands of miles away and wanted to be liked by bole, because it often meant that they were likely to ascend to heaven and formally become high-level people and masters of the society.

 Chapter 333

    Whenever the side door opens and the steward of the general''s house comes out, it is time for them to hand over posts and say good words first. But how many people can be attracted by the general in the end, it will be unknown.


    It has been more than an hour since breakfast. The side door has not been opened. Many people waiting are worried. They don''t know their future. Some even haven''t found the connected dinner.


    It was at this time of anxiety that the front door of the general not far away suddenly opened, and the movement immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Instinctively, they almost trotted forward. In their view, either the general''s house is going to welcome important guests, or the senior general is going out. If it is the latter, it will be their best chance to introduce themselves.


    They move very fast. The warriors who rushed out of the general''s mansion acted more quickly. They first rushed out and formed a human network to block the connection between the side door and the main door. Then a person stood like a wooden stake and stared with vigilant eyes at those who wanted to come to the general''s husband for a job. In that way, it''s almost direct to say, be honest. If anyone wants to move, The sharp samurai sword in their hands doesn''t recognize people.


    The serious atmosphere, even with a trace of murderous spirit, finally stopped everyone. Then they stared at the gate of the general''s house through the warrior''s side with curious eyes. They wanted to see what happened and caused such a big battle.


    While they were waiting, there was a movement at the gate of the general''s house. A soft sedan came slowly, and a team appeared on the left and right, so that they couldn''t see who was coming. What''s more surprising is that the soft sedan went directly into the main gate of the general''s house, and then disappeared slowly in the sight of everyone.


    This sudden scene really stimulated everyone. Next, everyone seemed to forget the destination and began to guess who the guest was.


    The position of the guests who can let the general''s house open the main door to welcome them is naturally good. Even in the whole Japanese territory, there are not many people who can win this honor, let alone so mysterious. The identity of the visitor will only make people more curious.


    The inner courtyard of the general''s house. The soft sedan entered all the way, like no one''s land. It didn''t stop until it came to the reception hall of the great general of Zuli righteousness government. Then the sedan curtain opened, and a man dressed in dark modern Tang clothes, who was incompatible with the clothes at that time, came out of it.


    As soon as the man appeared, he looked around with his eyes. When he found that it was a very quiet courtyard, his face showed a glimmer of satisfaction. At this moment, there was a heroic laugh in the hall. A tall man with a mustache on his mouth laughed and said in standard Japanese: "welcome to King shuangjun. It''s hard to work all the way!"


    "Hello, general. Jing Shuang pays tribute to the general on behalf of the head of Kaohsiung." the man in dark Tang clothes, known as Jing Shuang, also lowered his head gently and said with a gift.


    Yes, the visitor is Jing Shuang. Yang Chendong once taught one of the students himself. Later, because of his excellent learning ability, he became the first batch of political teachers in the new army of Yang Department. His father is now the director of chixiancheng cement General Factory. His name is Jingguang. He is also one of the people Yang Chendong appreciates and trusts very much.


    This time, Jingshuang meeting appeared in Japan and in the general''s military mansion. It was ordered by the head of Kaohsiung to meet with the powerful general Jun Zuli Yizheng of Japan. At the same time, it was also to give the general a look at the book that recorded the envoy Yoshida of Renmu village in the basement of ChunZi Princess Yu Yangjiazhuang and the tablet computer on the pool.


    Since the new Yang army occupied chixian city and began to develop vigorously, it began to slowly control the sea area. As a country on the sea, it is inevitable for Japan to trade with its neighbors at sea, so we will inevitably deal with each other. After several conflicts did not take the slightest advantage, out of the psychology of respecting the strong, Zuli Yizheng began to make purposeful contact with the new army of the Yang family.


    The matter was reported to the top. With the consent of Yang Chendong, Kaohsiung also released some goodwill intentionally or unintentionally, so that the relationship between the two sides began to be strengthened further.


    This may be the advantage of the Japanese, or it may be their disadvantage. When you are better than them, they can always lower their heads to be dogs, and then learn your advanced knowledge and experience, and even bow down without face. But one day, once he has the strength to surpass you, it will be a ruthless blow.


    For example, they have always shown enough respect for the powerful Yang new army at sea. This time, when they learned that the other party''s envoys wanted to interview themselves, they showed great respect. This is what happened just now.


    With the warm welcome of Zuli Yizheng, Jing Shuang stepped into the reception hall and the two began the so-called friendly consultation.


    It seems that he doesn''t want to show his subordinates weakness and bow his head, or he may know that the significance of Jing Shuang''s arrival is different. Zuli Yizheng soon cleared everyone in the hall, and then got up and poured Jing Shuang a cup of sake. His smiling face was also serious, "Jing shuangjun, but I don''t know what''s going on this time. But is the head of Kaohsiung willing to form an alliance with this general?"


    Alliance at sea has always been the desire of the government of justice and full benefit. After learning the power of the new warship of Kaohsiung commander through different channels, the general who envies the strong and is eager to obtain their powerful ability has been fighting for this goal. Even for this reason, he did not hesitate to sell the merchant ships of several other Japanese forces that are not good with him several times in order to get good news It''s just a sense of and a basis for cooperation.


    This time, Jing Shuang''s sudden arrival gave him hope for the future.


    The eager eyes of Zuli Yizheng looked into Jing Shuang''s eyes. I can''t help thinking of what I said when I attended the meeting with the Kaohsiung commander and the naval combat staff. When everyone thought that they could have a short-term alliance with Zuli and Yizheng, so that they could get more information on the sea based on each other''s influence and powerful intelligence network, and then they could take targeted actions, which is far better than their random search on the sea, It''s much better to take a chance.


    The staff members agreed that even if they formed an alliance with Zuli and Yizheng, or even asked them to visit the new warships and combat runners, they could not steal these advanced knowledge. This was originally a matter of mutual benefit, but I don''t know why, when the information came to the young master of the capital, it was denied without hesitation.


    And this time the denial has not given any reason, which makes the head and staff of Kaohsiung very puzzled.


    But no matter what the heart thinks, that is, the decision made by the sixth young master, no one dares to doubt and no one can change it. These people have seen the demeanor of the sixth young master. They all know that everything that the city and everyone can have today is thanks to the sixth young master. They are also the most brainwashed people. In their words, we resolutely protect the decisions made by the sixth young master; We always follow the instructions of the sixth young master. These are the so-called two van is.


    Thinking back to reality, Jing Shuang gently shook his head in the face of the urgent eyes of foot benefit and justice. Then, without waiting for the other party to say anything disappointing, he had turned his voice and said, "general, although I can''t form an alliance with you this time, I really came with great sincerity."


    "Sincerity?" Zuli Yizheng was somewhat disappointed that the two sides could not reach an alliance, but he was interested to hear Jingshuang say so. He didn''t know what was sincere except the so-called alliance.


    Although the slightest disdain in the bottom of his eyes soon disappeared, Jing Shuang was keenly observed by him for doing political work and dealing with people every day. However, he didn''t say a word, but smiled and took out a tablet computer far higher than that in modern times for hundreds of years from his carry on package.


    When the white tablet computer was taken out, the look of foot benefit and justice remained the same. Obviously, before he saw its function, he just regarded it as an ornamental. He didn''t know that it would have the function of shadow recording.


    Of course, he soon knew that Jing Shuang, who had practiced for several times, opened the tablet computer and then carefully inserted the USB flash disk in his arms. All these actions, in the eyes of Zuli Yizheng, had already stunned him.


    When the tablet computer was turned on, he was actually petrified. When he saw the colorful color screen on it, he didn''t know what language to describe his current mood. He only knew that he was frightened, or even stupid.


    The frightened scene was still behind. When the USB flash disk was inserted and began to play the scene of Kimura Yoshida and chishang being tied, the general who had experienced many wars and battlefields and could be called from the middle of the dead finally said in shock, "Kimura, how could you put them in this thing?"


    Jing Huan didn''t want to explain such laymen''s words, but he did forget how he didn''t react the same when he first came into contact with these things? "General, take it easy and watch."


    Reminded by Jing Shuang, Zuli Yizheng''s eyes fell back to the screen of the tablet computer, and then saw ChunZi holding a dagger. At this moment, he still couldn''t help shouting, "Your Highness ChunZi!"


    However, after this cry, the foot benefit and righteous government quickly closed his mouth without reminding, as if he was afraid of missing anything because of the cry.

 Chapter 334

    In the screen, ChunZi appeared, then killed Kimura Yoshida and IKEYAMA, who were unable to resist, and then left quietly. When it was played here, Jing Shuang simply turned on the computer, and then there was a burst of silence in the hall.


    The sudden scene gave Zuli Yizheng an unreal illusion. He couldn''t help asking when he looked at Jing Shuang under such an experience, "can you show me once?"


    "OK, but please don''t talk any more. Look carefully and remember that you only have one chance. You know that such a display of heaven will not be available at any time." after pretending to be mysterious, Jing Shuang opened and released again, and the scene you just saw showed again.


    This time, Zuli Yizheng looked very carefully. When he was sure that what he saw was indeed Kimura Yoshida, his face became very ugly.


    At this moment, he didn''t think about how this thing would appear in front of him. He thought that it was the princess''s hand. Where did she have the courage to complete such a thing? Can''t it be said that you can''t get the emperor''s advice?


    Yoshida Kimura is one of his own people, which is very clear to senior Japanese officials. Is it a proof that the emperor has been dissatisfied with him and will attack him? All this is just to eliminate external forces. If you don''t do anything, I''m afraid the big knife will fall on your head next.


    A sudden visit, a real picture never seen before, stirred the hearts of the great general of the righteous government who had stormed and fallen into war on the battlefield and planned strategies. Seeing the other party fall into silence, there is no expression on the two sides of the scene opposite, but it is very clear in my heart that a seed of hatred has been planted. As for what role it will play, everything depends on where things will develop next.


    ......


    "There is heaven above and Suzhou and Hangzhou below". The allusion comes from the annals of Wu County by Fan Chengda of Song Dynasty: the proverb says: "heaven in the sky, Suzhou and Hangzhou underground." it means that heaven is the most beautiful, and Suzhou and Hangzhou on earth are the most beautiful. It describes the beauty, prosperity and wealth of Suzhou and Hangzhou.


    The beautiful scenery of Hangzhou is unparalleled in the world, and the scenery of the West Lake is unique in the world. Many popular stories have appeared here, such as Bai Suzhen and Xu Xian met here by chance. At this time, the Lei Feng tower in the story is standing impressively.


    Opposite Lei Feng tower, restaurants stand nearby, specially for those who come here to play and rest. In the window of the largest Xinglong restaurant, it has a wide view and excellent scenery. In addition, it is the season of May and the opportunity of spring and summer. It is really the fragrance of birds and flowers, which is better than the polar land on earth.


    The table in the best position has been filled with famous local snacks, and the signature dishes in the restaurant are covered on the table, which shows that the guests who come to dinner are rich and powerful. A pot of scalded old wine is sprinkled with residual temperature on the table. Once in a while, a burst of spring breeze will blow out the fragrance of wine. It is really mellow and intoxicated when it smells into people''s nose.


    "Sixth brother, this place is really nice. The climate is pleasant. I don''t want to go back." next to the table, a middle-aged man with some temperament couldn''t help saying while tasting the delicious food on the table, and then kept calling to the other two women at the same table, "Come on, two brothers and sisters, don''t just look at the beautiful scenery, but also eat. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a waste?"


    "Yes, what the fourth brother said is very true." the two women with national beauty and a white veil nodded shyly first.


    The youngest man on the table first moved his mouth and pulled out a smile like arc. Then he said with a smile: "Yan''er and xue''er, even if they come out to play, they don''t have to wear any veil. It''s hard to see things. Let''s withdraw."


    "This... Listen to LIULANG." Hu Yan, who was named, seemed to struggle a little in her heart, but finally obediently went to the veil. Sure enough, when she looked at the beautiful scenery of the West Lake in the distance, she was much clearer and more thorough.


    At this time, we can also guess that the four on the table are Yang Chendong, Yang Yang, Hu Yan and snow lady.


    After leaving the capital, they went all the way south, passed Tianjin Wei, first bought some good and famous silk and satin through Suzhou, passed Songjiang mansion, and then arrived in Hangzhou.


    Once they came here, Hu Yan and snow lady were very excited. They were naturally curious about the white lady after listening to Yang Chendong''s story about the white lady. Now they have the opportunity to see this scene. Where can they not be immersive? At the same time, they also want to try whether they can really see the deified love story of the white lady and Xu Xian here.


    Later generations have a lyric called "the stories in fairy tales are deceptive." at this moment, it is exactly in line with this statement. From a high perspective, many people come here to play, but there is no such thing as the white quality in white, the maid Xiaoqing in green and Xu Xian in scholar clothes.


    It was Hu Yan who couldn''t find one. She looked disappointed with hope. She didn''t know what the snow lady said. Maybe her husband would tease people. In short, it made the two women laugh constantly.


    It is very indecent for women to laugh in public diplomatic occasions, especially when they are married. Although Yang Yang felt a little uncomfortable, he finally endured it. His six younger brothers are not so simple as his younger brothers. He can see everything clearly and must have a definite aim for women. Maybe there''s something profound about it?


    However, Yang Chendong is the thinking of future generations. It is not fair to say that men and women are equal. At least it is not strange for women to laugh in public. Even if you come out to play, you want to be happy. As long as you are happy, it''s not very interesting whether such a style will attract the attention of others. No one here knows himself. He will leave here soon. It''s just a post station in life. Don''t be so serious.


    Having never put the laughter of the two ladies in his heart, Yang Chendong looked deeply and quietly at the West Lake in front of him. In his last life, Yang Dong was very busy. He trained, completed the task, retrained and completed the task again. He didn''t go to the general logistics department until he was old and his physical fitness and physical fitness decreased. As a result, he "wasted" his beautiful life and youth. It''s good to be young again at this moment. He will cherish every minute and second.


    There are eight or nine unhappy things in life. Yang Chendong wants to feel the quiet atmosphere. There is a very noisy voice downstairs. Although it has not been completely transmitted across the floor, it is obvious that it has been a little dry.


    The sound of "pedaling" footsteps upstairs also began to spread quickly, and then a middle-aged man in royal clothes came up with a worried face.


    Hu Mang and Yang Er, who were guarding at the entrance of the building, were convinced that there was no murderous spirit on each other, so they let go invisibly, so that the man could smoothly come to Yang Chendong''s table. "Oh, dear guest, I''m really sorry. I''m sorry. Your table was originally reserved. Now it''s the Lord. Let''s see if you..."


    The middle-aged man, whose surname is sun, is actually the boss of Xinglong restaurant. Just now, it was Yang Chendong and his party who received him. They also kept looking at the West Lake. They said that the condition of the box facing the street upstairs was the best, and so on.


    Just how can the box be packed out in the blink of an eye? Some of these things are thought-provoking.


    As one of the dandies in the capital, Yang Yang has experienced such things not even once or twice. To say that businessmen are profit seeking, sometimes they are particularly serious in this regard. With one mouth turned up and down, they can tell several different stories and different versions.


    Of course, sometimes they may also be coerced. After all, the status of businessmen was not high in Daming, and they once had no social status. Just like now, it is not necessary to urge boss sun to say such words. Maybe he wants to make more money, or maybe he is under pressure. But no matter what point, it has some meaning of bullying people. For Yang Yang, who is very clear, he stood up at the table and said seriously, "what''s the matter? What''s the meaning? You didn''t say that just now."


    Anyway, he is also a descendant of the Yang family. He has been influenced by him since childhood and has had the experience of being an official. He has a momentum of his own. As soon as he said this, boss sun felt a burst of pressure on his face.


    But after all, it is impossible to be the boss of the first floor. It is still such a big restaurant. It is impossible to say that there is no time to calm down. Although he also knows that what he did today is a little too much, it is even more wrong. But the situation is stronger than others. Thinking of the man downstairs who must have this box, he is one of the first two. At this moment, he had to bow his head and explain, "it was sun who made a mistake and forgot what had been ordered here. In this way, today''s meal was invited by sun. I''m sorry."


    "Please us, do you deserve it?" Yang Yang said firmly. Originally, he thought about what was fishy in this matter. Now the other party said that there was no single thing, so he had a lot more bottom in his heart.


    "OK. Boss sun, right? Even if you are in trouble, we won''t care about it with you. Just as we have almost eaten, we''ll leave." Yang Chendong finally spoke.


    It''s a mood to go out and play. Now the mood has been destroyed. No matter how good the location and the scenery are, it has lost its meaning at this moment. That''s so, it''s better to leave here and go back to the inn.

 Chapter 335

    Yang Chendong declared his position. Although Yang Yang still had some anger and dissatisfaction in his heart, he could only suppress it and turn his head to hum to express his dissatisfaction. It was boss sun who kept bowing and thanking Yang Chendong, and then turned around and led them downstairs.


    On the second floor of Xinglong restaurant, there were six or seven strong men standing there talking. From a distance, they seemed to be talking about flattery around one of them. Such a thing is too small for Yang Chendong''s life. He doesn''t even want to look at it more.


    But there are many things in the world that have nothing to do with you if you don''t want to. There are always some that can''t be pushed off when they come to the door.


    As it is now, Yang Chendong and Yang Yang, led by boss sun, have passed the corner of the second floor and went straight down to the first floor. Hu Yan and snow lady followed behind them. But they still seem to say that their husband told a story to deceive people. There is nothing about the white lady and Xu Xian here. When talking about where, they couldn''t help laughing. At the same time, a fresh wind blew on Hu Yan''s white veil, which exposed the national beauty under the snow-white veil at a certain moment, It happened to be seen clearly by a man in the crowd.


    It''s clear, but it''s not complete. I just know that this woman is very beautiful and her skin is very good. But these are enough. For many men, the more vague they look at some things, the more they can arouse their curiosity. If they can see through at a glance, they will lose their original meaning.


    It was this amazing sight that the man felt a sudden jump in his heart, and then he had a primitive reaction. Perhaps he was used to such a thing. Instinctively, he walked in a hurry, crossed the crowd and went straight to the place where Hu Yan and snow lady were located.


    His reaction was not slow. Yang Er, who was in charge of the escort work next to Hu Yan and snow lady, instinctively reacted faster. When he felt a gust of wind, he had taken a big step to block the visitors and separated the man who wanted to do something.


    "Go away!" suddenly a man like an iron tower appeared in front of him. The man who was also very burly said such a sentence very poorly, and then hit him with a punch.


    When a fist comes out, the wind roars. Just listen to its voice, you can judge the power of this fist.


    "Bang!"


    Yang Er, who hurriedly punched back, stood there as steady as Tarzan, as if the punch just now was not his own arm at all.


    The man who hit the fist first could not help shaking his body. He withdrew two steps and then stabilized his body. At the moment, a very angry anger appeared in his eyes.


    I wonder who Qi Qing is. With his background, it can be said that few people can control him when walking horizontally in Hangzhou mansion. But now, someone stopped him and beat him back two steps in the field he was most proud of. This is not only a loss, but has reached the element of shame and humiliation.


    You know, Qi Qing has another title, Hangzhou Shenquan!


    But just now, his punch was still a preemptive strike. It was casually disassembled. Without saying that the other party''s grain silk did not move, he stepped back two steps. It''s strange to say.


    "What''s the matter? Lord Qi!" the movement here finally attracted the attention of others. When Qi Qing''s face turned white and red for a while, all the seven men who had surrounded him and said flattery gathered, and then looked at Yang Er standing there with anger in his eyes.


    If anger can kill, I''m afraid Yang Er has died for a while. I don''t know how many times.


    "Hmm?" Yang Chendong, who was walking in front of him, also heard the movement behind him. Although he didn''t have long eyes behind him and didn''t see what had just happened, he believed that Yang Er would never do it if the other party hadn''t provoked him first.


    While Yang Chendong was still thinking about what had happened, Yang Yang, the fourth brother around him, had strode over and shouted, "what''s the matter? Who ate the bear heart and leopard gall and asked for trouble, right?"


    This is the dandy routine. No matter what happens, it is always necessary to preempt. Perhaps if you are lucky, you can directly deter the other party from speaking again, and then it will be much easier to solve the problem next. Of course, those who dare to speak like this also need some background. Otherwise, there will always be a moment when the fox pretends to be a tiger.


    Of course, Yang Yang has a background. Apart from the name of his sixth brother, he can walk horizontally in the capital. Few people dare to offend him without opening their eyes. But the capital is the capital after all. This is Hangzhou. None of them knows Yang Yang.


    Seeing someone shouting, he suddenly came over and rushed straight at them. Qi Qing, who suffered a loss in Yang secondhand, flashed an anger on his face. Then he suddenly gave up his confrontation with Yang Er, chose Yang Yang as the target and rushed over.


    Perhaps as a practitioner, I saw that Yang Yang was only brave enough to speak, so I wanted to pick up the soft persimmon and pinch it. But what he didn''t know was that he picked the wrong opponent this time.


    Although Yang Yang can''t use force, he just relies on brute force to crack down on counterfeits, but Yang Chendong is here. How can he make the fourth brother suffer losses? Just when Qi Qing suddenly rushed in, another shadow had rushed out first, and then after a loud noise, a human shadow retreated again and again until his body hit two tables one after another.


    Although the body stopped, it was also extremely embarrassed. Originally, the clean clothes were covered with vegetable soup and oil stains, which looked like a drowned chicken.


    Looking across from him, standing was a young man who was not tall but very strong. His eyes were cold. At this time, he was standing there with a solid horse step, with bursts of provocation in his eyes.


    After being beaten back twice in succession, Qi Qing just felt a burst of suffocation in his chest. At ordinary times, once he starts with people in Hangzhou mansion, how many moves can he take in his hands? In this way, he has the reputation of Hangzhou Shenquan. For this reason, he also created a martial arts school called boxing hall. Even many people in the Jianghu will respectfully hug and say "leader Qi" when they see him


    That''s a very face saving thing. But today, he suffered two losses in a row and lost to two different people in front of a group of people. He appeared in the pre emptive situation. How can he not be angry? He felt that the moves he had learned before seemed to be useless.


    Qi Qing, who suffered a great loss of face, couldn''t swallow the bitter fruit. He glanced at the friends accompanying him. Evil came from the side of the courage. Pointing to Yang ER and others, he shouted, "let''s go together and waste them. I''ll be responsible for the accident."


    The seven people around us are all here for Qi Qing. They have more or less something to ask for this person in the future. Now, even if the benefactor speaks, there is no reason to listen. Thinking that here is in Hangzhou, we are more or less people with some identity, but just a group of foreigners with some martial courage. What are we afraid of?


    Thinking like this, the seven people first exchanged their eyes across the space, and then shouted at Yang ER and rushed over to them. Let''s see, three or four of them have studied martial arts. At least they can fight and pull very well.


    "Qiu Wu, be gentle and don''t kill people." Yang Chendong has seen things clearly. Although he doesn''t know why he got up, it''s true that these people come to find problems again and again. That''s the case. Where you need to be polite, the lesson is.


    Qi Qing was beaten back before. Qiu Wu, with murderous eyes, heard Yang Chendong''s order and nodded immediately. Then he waved his hand. Seven people came out of the first guard team to meet the seven opponents who were shouting and rushing.


    Originally, it was not equal strength. When this fight started, the situation was naturally one-sided. Among the seven, the so-called martial artists who had learned two styles were just a move to block the cold front players, and then they were beaten passively. The cry of being beaten soon spread in the second floor restaurant.


    What happened here has already frightened other diners. The timid ones have already run out, leaving some brave ones. When Qi Qing was beaten, they all escaped. This may be the influence of the villain. Because Qi Qing is a villain, who knows if he will find trouble for those who see him suffer?


    All the irrelevant people have escaped. Only boss sun of Xinglong restaurant hasn''t left yet. He is also helpless. If he can run away, the monk can''t run away from the temple. He is probably the kind of person he is.


    "Oh, don''t fight. Everything is a misunderstanding. It''s all a misunderstanding. Leader Qi is a person of status. Stop it quickly." boss sun tried to fight, but he was afraid that he would be hurt. He shouted loudly as if he wanted to scare the foreigners who came to his restaurant for the first time.


    In fact, boss sun doesn''t have to shout. The cold fronts have stopped. This kind of blindly beating people doesn''t feel much better. Like an adult, facing a three-year-old child, how to fight is also invincible and lose interest.


    "Let''s go." Yang Chendong also saw that this was not an equal play at all, or he shook his head uninteresting.


    With Yang Chendong''s words, the cold front players naturally returned to the team, but when they came out of the restaurant next, everyone was obviously vigilant. In the dark, people from the Security Bureau had seen all this in their eyes, and then began to carry out their activities.

 Chapter 336

    There is a large courtyard in Dongcheng District, Hangzhou. This is one of the outer houses of the Chang family, a wealthy businessman in the south. As the eldest son of the Chang family and the future owner of the Chang family, Chang Qianhao is carefully standing in front of the man in blue in the courtyard.


    "Qianhao! There are no outsiders here, so you don''t have to be so restrained." Yang Chendong stood in front of him. Seeing Chang Qianhao''s serious and even nervous appearance, he tried to enlighten each other with language.


    The more this is said, Chang Qianhao is more and more nervous and cautious, "teacher, the ancients said that you are a teacher one day and a father all your life. You have great kindness to Qianhao and the Chang family..."


    "OK, OK." knowing what he was going to say next, Yang Chendong patted his forehead and said helplessly, "As my student, you naturally have a certain relationship with the Chang family about handing over the business of Tianwaitian trading firm in the south to the Chang family, but you still take into account the strength of the Chang family. I said that not only your Chang family, but also several other people in the South have resource allocation. This is a normal business. You don''t have to be so grateful to me."


    "No! Teacher, the proportion of Chang''s family is the highest. For this matter, my grandfather in charge has written to Qianhao and asked me to take good care of the teacher''s daily life anyway, but I just don''t know what dissatisfaction the teacher has?"


    "No, everything is very good, very good." Yang Chendong smiled. He could feel the student''s admiration and gratitude for himself. To say that he assigned some strange goods from Tianwaitian to a part of the Chang family. It was indeed the selfishness of his students. But he still couldn''t accept such a gesture of greeting twice a day.


    "Young master, Yang San is here." Hu Mang''s timely appearance is the solution. Chang Qianhao has read in Yang family library for half a year. Naturally, he knows that the identity of the visitor is not simple. He also knows that Yang Chendong has something to do. He respectfully leaves and says he will come to say hello before dinner.


    Chang Qianhao respectfully left. Without waiting for Hu mang to speak, Yang Chendong first said, "look after him. I don''t have time to see him at night, so he doesn''t have to ask for peace."


    "Oh." Hu mang wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh. He naturally saw that the young master had been annoyed by Chang Qianhao''s enthusiasm.


    "OK, let Yang Sanjin come." Yang Chendong can see some Schadenfreude, but he knows that if he orders something himself, the other party will do well, otherwise he won''t become his best confidant.


    Speaking of business, Hu mang didn''t dare to neglect it. He turned and left. After a while, Yang San followed him to Yang Chendong. Then some specific information about Qi Qing was sent to him.


    "Hangzhou Shenquan? Qi Bushen? It''s interesting..." Yang Chendong''s smiling voice came from the courtyard.


    ......


    Hangzhou government office.


    In the backyard, a wailing sound was coming out of a room. The sound was so loud that people in the whole courtyard were very careful.


    A middle-aged man in four grade official clothes was walking around the courtyard at this time. Perhaps because of his anxiety, the people in the whole courtyard were cautious. It seemed that he was afraid of doing something he shouldn''t do, which would make the official angry and severely punished.


    The man''s name is Qi Bushen. His official body is the magistrate of Hangzhou, an official from the fourth grade.


    The howling man in the room was beaten Qi Qing. He was also Qi Bushen''s cousin. They grew up together and had a good relationship. When he came back from the outside with scars, there was a burst of chicken flying and dogs jumping in the whole house. The housekeeper of the house invited a well-known doctor of Hangzhou house to see a doctor for the first time. I''m afraid the cry in the room was caused by palpation When it happened.


    "Zhiya" the door of the room was pushed open from the inside, and then the housekeeper accompanied a doctor with a medicine box on his back. Looking at all this, Qi Bushen hurriedly welcomed him up and asked eagerly, "how is he?"


    "Back to the magistrate, leader Qi didn''t suffer any internal injury, but there was a fracture and many bruises in his body. I''m afraid he needs to rest for a period of time." the doctor replied carefully.


    "Oh, thank you very much. Someone will take out the double diagnosis money and send the doctor away." Qi Bushen waved his hand. Then he entered the room with the housekeeper, and then saw Qi Qing lying in bed and whispering.


    When he noticed someone coming, Qi Qing''s voice was obviously louder. When he saw that it was his cousin coming, his voice was louder, shouting pain and saying, "Cousin, you must say this for your brother. You don''t know how arrogant the people opposite are. They just say they don''t like me, or they beat me for a while. When I ask each other about the king''s law in their eyes, they still ignore it."


    The villains complain first. All this is reflected in Qi Qing. It seems that Qi Bushen still likes it. "Bastard, it''s really lawless to dare to ignore the king''s law of Daming. The housekeeper immediately found out where those people were, and then ordered the guards to catch them. I want to see if they really have three heads and six arms and really ignore the law."


    The master said so. The housekeeper wanted to mention whether he had found out the identity of the other party first, but now these words can only be held in his heart. At this time, it''s not wise to say something that should not be said. If you don''t do well, you will lead your anger to yourself.


    How can Qi Bushen not have a brain if he can become a magistrate of Hangzhou and an official from the fourth grade. But he still didn''t send someone to investigate, which was entirely based on his strong self-confidence.


    He is the prefect of Hangzhou and the earth emperor on this mu of land. How many people will make him feel afraid with this authority? Not to mention that there are people on it. They are still very solid backers. They are the kind of people who will protect themselves even if there are some problems.


    With these two points, he is fearless. He wants those who hurt their cousins to know that the Qi family can''t provoke anyone.


    The housekeeper went out and soon found that those who beat Qi Qing were living in the outer house of Chang''s house. When he heard about these things, the housekeeper had confidence in his heart. Although the Chang family had considerable financial resources, after all, they were just businessmen. It has been said since ancient times that if the people do not fight with the officials, how can they be the opponents of the officials?


    The housekeeper who felt confident found his relatives and was arranged to be the head Constable of the magistrate of Hangzhou.


    Niu Zhi''s nickname is Niu 2. It''s because he is the second in his family. He was in better health than others since he was a child. Later, he studied martial arts with a famous teacher for several years. After he became skilled, he found the housekeeper relative and was arranged to be the head of the constable in the government office.


    With the care of the housekeeper, naturally, the constable is also with the wind and water. This time, there are good things. Of course, he won''t forget Niu Zhi.


    In other words, Niu Zhi was ordered by the housekeeper. He knew it was a good job to please the magistrate. He didn''t dare to be strong. He immediately rushed to Chang''s house with a group of Yamen servants.


    The house outside Chang''s house is shrouded in darkness at this time. It seems very quiet, but actually in the dark, I don''t know how many pairs of eyes stare here. I beat people in Xinglong restaurant during the day. It is said that there are still some forces in the local area. According to the rule of being careful to sail for ten thousand years, Hu mang arranged people to wait early.


    Facts have proved that this waiting is not futile. Shortly after nightfall, noisy footsteps came from the distant streets, and then a walking fire dragon came straight here, which is the state of the Yamen servants walking with torches.


    "It''s coming, it''s all ready. Give an order and start to act. Tiger head (the nickname of tiger mang) said to move quickly and cleanly." Yang Wu''s voice came out. This time, Yang Si and Yang Liu were left in Yangjiazhuang and the capital to take charge of the work there. He was lucky and was brought out. Seeing that there is a war to fight, I am very excited at the moment.


    Led by Yang Wu, he borrowed a cold front from wusheng camp, plus the cooperation of the second guard daoxiao team, and there is a ghost sniper team in the dark to deal with any unexpected situation. Under this line-up, it is not to say that it is for some captains and yamen servants in the government. Even if they come to a Ming army with hundreds of people, they are not afraid at all.


    The fire dragon is getting closer and closer. It is the head catcher Niu Zhi who walks in front and holds the torch. When he saw Chang''s house from a distance, he waved his powerful hand and said, "go and surround them. Remember, no one is allowed to run away."


    Niu Zhi''s voice is not small. He doesn''t worry about whether such shouting will scare people away. This may be his arrogance and conceit, but whether he is careless or cautious, he is doomed to have no good fruit tonight.


    Just like now, when Niu Zhi''s voice came out and a group of more than 20 captors were preparing to act separately, suddenly the surrounding lights up. When a high-voltage flashlight is suddenly turned on and dozens of light beams shine, people will feel momentary blindness.


    "What''s the matter?" raised his right hand to block his eyes that could not see clearly for a time. Niu Zhi asked. Even at this time, he did not know that he had already become fish in the eyes of others.


    "Ba! Bang! Dang! Ouch!..."


    All kinds of painful cries came and went at this moment. The Yamen service captors who were just like wolves and tigers turned into soft legged shrimps, bent down and moaned on the ground. In particular, Niu Zhi was taken care of. Just now he just shouted out what was going on. Suddenly, there was a wind sound in his ear. He instinctively stepped back after he had practiced martial arts. He just stepped back, and suddenly tripped over something. Then there was a pain in his chest. He knew who was stepping on it by feeling.

 Chapter 337

    This foot was as heavy as a kilo, but it also made him lose the ability to resist in an instant. Even his leader was instantly knocked to the ground. It can be imagined that which of the other brothers will have any good fruit to eat?


    The cold front made a move. They had a careful plan. They met some guys who despised the enemy. They would be polite. Naturally, they were greeted with a good meal.


    Bursts of sticks and sticks, if they don''t have the heart to kill, I''m afraid more than 20 people here will tell them all here.


    After about half Zhu Xiang''s time, the unilateral beating slowly stopped. Seeing that Niu Zhi and others had been scarred one by one, they no longer looked like they were high spirited before.


    "Come on, tie everyone up, but some people don''t accept it. Just wait with a stick." Yang Wu stood in the crowd with a proud voice. This time he is not impulsive. Tiger head can say. This is the young master''s order.


    That is, if you get the order and don''t move a fist well at this time, won''t you live up to the task given by the tiger head and the opportunity given by God?


    Command, the cold front took out the long prepared rope from the back waist to start work. It''s just that the expected resistance didn''t happen. Maybe they were really afraid of being beaten. Since ancient times, only men and soldiers have caught thieves. Where can thieves catch soldiers? And they happened to meet. How can anyone who doesn''t have a long brain dare to shout?


    Soon, the street, which had been noisy for a while, became quiet again. If someone passed by here at this time, I would never have thought that dozens of officers had been beaten here.


    Yang Wu and others are still staring, waiting for the "enemy" to come. According to their ideas, more than 20 yamen soldiers sent out suddenly disappeared. How could it cause a sensation? It is even reasonable that the Ming army Hangzhou guards near Hangzhou will act.


    Unfortunately, one night passed, and there was still no movement until the day began to shine, indicating the arrival of a new day, which really disappointed Yang Wu.


    Besides Qi Zhai and Qi Bushen''s mansion, one morning, he was still sleeping with his concubine in his arms. Suddenly, the housekeeper shouted, "Sir, no! No, sir."


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Bushen, who was awakened from his dream, got up from the bed with an unhappy face, casually put on a dress, opened the door of the bedroom, and then scolded the housekeeper who was shouting outside. "Master, it''s you. What do you want to do to disturb people''s dreams in the morning? I tell you, I can''t spare you today if I don''t tell you a reason..."


    "The master is not well. Niu Zhi didn''t come back all night. They don''t know where they went? They couldn''t have been killed by those people." the housekeeper didn''t listen to what Qi Bushen wanted to say, but said with a panic on his face.


    Last night, after he arranged Niu Zhi''s errand, he came back to bed. It''s not the first time to do such a job. He just needs to issue orders and get up in the morning to see the results. But one morning when he went to the government office, he knew that more than 20 people, such as Niu Zhi, had disappeared as if the world had evaporated. The remaining yamen servants thought that Constable Niu was doing something important and needed to go far away, so they didn''t see anyone or report all night.


    The housekeeper panicked when he heard the news. The other courtyard of Chang''s family is in Hangzhou''s Fucheng. It''s not far from the government office. It won''t take the first half of the year at most. How can it be that you haven''t come back all night?


    Intuition told him that something must have happened. Then he even ran and climbed back to the Qi house and woke up the master. The original Qi Bushen was still angry on his face, but after listening to the housekeeper''s words, he was as stunned as thunder. Until a few breaths passed, he reacted and exclaimed loudly, "how is this possible, how is it possible."


    "Master, it''s true. Those people must be bold. Master, it''s been a night. No one knows what will happen, or we''ll report to the official." the frightened incoherent housekeeper stood there and trembled and put forward his own suggestions.


    "Report to the official? Bastard, the master is an official." Qi Bushen was angry with this sentence and couldn''t help scolding.


    "No, no! Sir, it''s small to report to Hangzhou guard and let them send troops into the city. Maybe only they appear can we live in the town. The housekeeper consciously made a slip of the tongue. After correcting it, he hurriedly said.


    After this reminder, Qi Bushen''s flustered look flashed a happy look, but then he shook his head, "no! No. It''s important. We still need to investigate first. If it''s a misunderstanding, it''s a big joke."


    Once the Hangzhou guards are alerted and the army is mobilized, it is inevitable that things will report to Nanjing. If the emperor and the court are really alerted, there will be no room for turning things around. Qi Bushen shook his head and decided to make things clear first.


    After the so-called clarification, the matter naturally fell on the housekeeper. The housekeeper naturally had a headache about this task, but the master said it. Of course, he didn''t dare to prevaricate. After agreeing, he rushed to the government office.


    When he came to the Yamen again, the housekeeper ordered 20 yamen servants and four captains who had learned martial arts. He went straight to the Chang family''s other courtyard. This time, it was broad daylight. He didn''t believe that anyone dared to do anything to himself? Of course, he wasn''t unprepared. He left a message in the Yamen when he left, that is, if he didn''t come back for an hour, he would leave Inform the master to send troops to save people.


    After preparation, I can''t guarantee that I won''t be afraid. I still came to Chang''s other hospital with some trepidation. To our surprise, the gate was already open here. It seemed that we knew someone would come. When we saw his team from a distance, a man with a smile on his face greeted him. "But I don''t know the identity of the visitor? Please report it."


    The other party was so polite that the housekeeper couldn''t rush up. In the idea of coming but not going to be rude, he hugged his fist and said, "I''m the housekeeper of the magistrate of Hangzhou, surnamed Wu..."


    "Housekeeper?" the person in front of him shook his head before he could say anything. Then he said, "with all due respect, it''s up to you as a housekeeper. You''d better go back and ask your master to come in person."


    After saying that, the welcoming man turned and left. It can be seen that he seemed a little unhappy. Housekeeper Wu knew that his identity was still a little humble, but even when he came, he couldn''t ask anything clearly. He rushed to the other party''s leaving back and shouted, "Hey, Niu Zhi, are they in your hands? What happened to them?"


    "Niu Zhi? Hehe, you mean the man who was beaten into a pig''s head. If you want to know how he is, let your master come in person." the man didn''t even look back. His figure gradually moved away. After returning to another hospital, he closed the door.


    The man was Yang Wu. The sixth young master told him to meet him outside the door. Originally, he thought it would be the magistrate of Hangzhou. If the other party was sensible, things would not be big. But he is just a housekeeper. Many things can''t be discussed under unequal identities.


    Finally got the news from Niu Zhi. After confirming that it was the other party''s act, the housekeeper turned and left. His face was no longer nervous and afraid. Instead, he was burning with anger. He dared to privately detain the official. With this, the other party was dead!


    An hour and a half later, the Hangzhou guard stationed nearby moved.


    Led by 200 cavalry and followed by 500 infantry, a large group of people and horses entered Hangzhou from Nancheng and galloped all the way through the streets, attracting bursts of chicken flying and dog jumping.


    Tong Qiao, commander of Hangzhou Wei, has 5600 people and five thousand households. The first 1000 households have 1120 people, under which ten hundred households have 112 people per hundred households. Usually responsible for the safety near Hangzhou.


    They say they are responsible for safety. In fact, there are not many things they can do. Unless the enemy invades from the sea, otherwise, most of the time is just fooling around. This time, the magistrate Qi Bushen suddenly received a request, saying that there was a gang of criminals in the city. They even detained more than 20 dispatched officers in private, which seemed to be a means.


    When the news first came, Tong Qiao didn''t hear it clearly. Of course, more people still can''t believe it. This is the world of the Ming Dynasty. Officials represent the image of the country. How can anyone dare to attack them? Aren''t you afraid of criminal law? Or is it that people have a high status and can do things without scruples.


    But the next news let Tong Qiao interrupt such an idea. It was said that the gangsters lived in another courtyard of the Chang family of rich businessmen in the south. This alone made him relax.


    In that sentence, the status of businessmen was still very low at that time. If you are really a person of status, how can you be willing to live in another merchant''s yard? It''ll only cost you money. Even for those who have no right, Tong Qiao doesn''t mind picking a soft persimmon and pinching it. It''s just that the brothers haven''t fished outside for a long time. This time, it''s an opportunity. If it''s done, it''s a big income. It''s said that it''s the Chang family. It''s said that wealth is invincible.


    As a result, a 700 strong Ming army marched into the city. Here, there were officials waiting to lead the way. Then they came to the other courtyard of the Chang family and surrounded it.


    "Look at the front and rear doors. No one is allowed to slip away. After a while, when the general gives an order, everyone just rush forward. If anyone dares to resist, call with a knife and gun." Tong Qiao, who is riding on a horse and wearing armor, is majestic.


    Under his command, Chang''s other courtyard was soon surrounded. Then two hundred Ming soldiers with swords and guns bravely came to the front door,. Ten of them were in a row. When they took a step forward, they would shout. Let alone their voices were very neat, they had some momentum.

 Chapter 338

    Often in the garden in the courtyard.


    Small bridges, flowing water, green grass, charming flowers, colorful, pavilions, carved beams and painted buildings are all made by famous craftsmen. It''s just another courtyard, which is so luxurious. If you can see that the Chang family is really rich and powerful.


    In the middle of the garden, the pavilion stands. On the stone table below it, all kinds of fruits and snacks have been arranged. One less and one old are sitting here to taste tea and chat.


    "Zhong Dan Gong, we haven''t seen each other for nearly two years." across the table, the old man in an ordinary long coat smiled. He was very energetic and looked in a good mood.


    "Lord Kuang''s style remains the same. I''m glad to congratulate him." Yang Chendong, dressed in green, also smiled, and raised his tea cup as a sign.


    "Ha ha, Lord Zhongdan is laughing. Thank you for everything. If you hadn''t turned the tide on the battlefield, I''m afraid my old bone would have been buried on the ground. Thank you." the old Kuang ye also raised the wine in his arms and sighed.


    In the battle of civil castle, the eunuch Wang Zhen''s arbitrary command caused great confusion and was defeated by the warla army. All the officials were dead and fled, and there was chaos. Just at this time, Yang Chendong, an insignificant member of the team, stood up and successively saved nine important officials of the imperial court. Later, he saved the besieged Yingzong emperor Zhuqi town.


    Among the nine important officials of the imperial court, Kuang Ye. He used to be the Minister of war of the Ming Dynasty. Now he has become the Minister of war of the Southern Ming Dynasty. It is said that he is very trusted by the Yingzong emperor. This time, he was ordered by the emperor to check the situation of the central guard station of each army. Unfortunately, he learned that Yang Chendong returned to his hometown to worship his ancestors, which was convenient for him to meet here all morning.


    It''s a coincidence. In fact, Yang Chendong has inquired about everything for a long time. Kuang Ye is a good old man. Although he is older, he still has some abilities. It''s in his plan to meet here and get some things done.


    At the moment, both of them have met each other as they wish, and they have a life-saving grace as a link. It can be said that the host and the guest are happy.


    But all these harmonious scenes were disturbed by the shouting and killing outside the hospital.


    Although Kuang Ye is a little older, he is not dazzled and deaf. Naturally, he can hear the shouting outside clearly. Then he frowned and looked up at Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong, who had been paying attention to Kuang Ye''s actions for a long time, said with a smile: "Oh, I don''t know why I was stared at yesterday. Some people wanted to find their own public bad luck and were caught by my Ding. I think they mobilized the army this time."


    "Nonsense, who gave them power to mobilize the army? Guan Ying, go and have a look." Kuang ye said with a straight face. This time, he came to see Yang Chendong, which was not just as simple as talking about the past. He came with a task. But the petitioner said that he had no chance to speak. First, his own people fell off the chain and made a bad one, which will directly affect his mission. How can he not make people angry?


    Guan Ying, seven feet tall and powerful, seems to have an impact in his muscles at any time. At a glance, people know that he is a practitioner.


    Of course, Kuang Ye arranged for him to go out, not only because he brought him and was his confidant, but also because he was an official of the Ministry of war, serving as wailang, a member of the Department of officials of the military election Qing Dynasty.


    Wu selected Qing Li Si as an official signature, which was an organization under the Ministry of war in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. Take charge of the examination of the grade, selection and award, promotion and reward of military officers, examine the dangers of various places, and build camp floods respectively; To manage the inheritance, conferment and other matters of chieftains and military officers living in minority communities.


    Many times, officials of Daming may not be able to see the size from the level. The most important thing is how much power he has. Like the first cabinet bachelor, he was equivalent to the emperor''s private secretary. For example, Xie Jin in Chengzu of the Ming Dynasty was the fifth grade.


    Don''t underestimate the five grades. You can speak in front of the emperor. I don''t know how much better it is than the general four grades and three grades. It seems that Guan Ying is only the identity of zhengwupin, but he has great power because he controls the promotion of the rank of military attache and merit reward. Even many commanders of the garrison and duweisuo (zhengsanpin) have to bow their heads and laugh when they see him.


    Even though the capital guard stations have been transferred, it is really appropriate to send Guan Ying to have a look.


    Yang Chendong naturally knew this. Even if he smiled, he politely said, "it''s so troublesome for the customs officer wailang."


    "You''re welcome, Lord." Guan Ying''s face didn''t change much. After saying this, he saluted Kuang ye and withdrew.


    As soon as Guan Ying left, Kuang Ye''s laughter came out again, "don''t mind Zhongdan. He is such a temperament and doesn''t laugh, but he is still very serious and has some ability."


    "Well, there''s no doubt that it''s a talent to be taught by Lord Kuang." Yang Chendong also flattered with a smile. Then he raised the teacup in his hand. With Guan Ying to deal with things outside, he naturally won''t worry.


    Kuang ye also smiled and raised his tea cup. Then he took a sip of tea and put it down. Then he said, "Zhongdan Gong, a while ago, Japan suddenly invaded the border at sea and attacked Tianjin Wei. You must have heard about it."


    "Well, the northern Ming court once quarreled about this matter. How can you know?" Yang Chendong seemed to nod casually, but in fact, only his heart was clear, and Kuang Ye finally began to get to the point.


    "Yes. It''s said that 20000 soldiers and more than 20000 people have been captured. How can King Jia not be annoyed about such a big thing." Kuang Ye seemed to sigh, and then said: "it''s said that even now, the samurai of Japan often appear in the Wei to the capital of Tianjin. Zhongdan is going to pass by there. Have you ever met him?"


    Yang Chendong did not express any dissatisfaction with Kuang Ye''s calling Daizong emperor King Ying. Originally, Zhu Qiyu was the king of Ying. If there had been no change in civil engineering, he would not have become an emperor. It is not surprising that Kuang Yehui, who follows Yingzong in Zhuqi Town, does not admit this. I just asked about the Japanese samurai and whether I saw them. This is interesting. "No, I''m lucky I didn''t meet him."


    "Hehe, yes, Zhongdan Gong has always had excellent luck. It''s really easy to save Yingzong, retire Wala and build a bank..." when the last bar word was said, Kuang Ye''s eyes suddenly became sharper when he looked at Yang Chendong.


    He felt the coldness of his eyes and even saw through the hearts of the people, but Yang Chendong did not even lift his eyelids and smiled, "well, God is good to me."


    An understatement, Yang Chendong''s face flashed an indifferent and confident smile. All this made Kuang Ye feel unreal in his eyes.


    Kuang Ye is not young. He is in his 60s, second only to Hu Zhen in the imperial court. He has not known how much he has dealt with Yang Rong, one of the three yang. But even at that time, he only had a trace of respect, but he did not feel powerless to face Yang Chendong.


    The young man in front of him is only in his early twenties, but it seems to him that he is more difficult to deal with than his father Yang Rong. It seems that no matter how he tries to test and stimulate each other, people are iron walls, needles can''t be inserted, and water can''t be poured in.


    Under the pavilion, it suddenly became quiet. At this moment, only the breeze flashed in front of us. Of course, they were also measuring each other''s words in their hearts. There was a strong breath in their chest and their minds were running fast.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, Zhong Dan is really lucky and talented. I read the" Yang family village ¡¤ Xue "you did in front of Yang family college. It''s really magnificent and enlightening. But I don''t know the number of romantic figures. How can I explain it now?"


    Although because of Yang Chendong''s relationship, Daming has been divided into the south, and many officials and soldiers have become two imperial courts, one thing remains the same, that is, the poems loved by scholars are still the same.


    When the song "Yang Jiazhuang ¡¤ Xue" was first introduced to Nanjing, the capital of the southern imperial court, it caused an uproar. When many people lamented the vastness of the word and were amazed by the sentences, they would inevitably wonder what kind of environment and inner thoughts Yang Chendong, the author of the word, made such poems that can be sung.


    Some people began to study the specific meaning of the word, especially the sentence "romantic figures". At present, there are many explanations.


    For example, the people of the pro British sect who are hostile to Dai Zong explain that this is Yang Chendong flattering Zhu Qiyu. It means the legitimacy, legitimacy and rationality of Zhu Qiyu''s position. It means that he is today''s romantic figure, and Zhu Qizhen is not.


    Some people who envy, envy and hate explain that this sentence means that Yang Chendong underestimates the readers in the world, which is a reflection of his lofty and arrogant self-esteem.


    Some people who are afraid of chaos in the world say that someone wants to replace them. The implication is to say that Yang Chendong has become an anti thief like Cao Cao.


    Among these remarks, Kuang Ye prefers the latter, but he didn''t say this to anyone.


    As the Minister of the Ministry of war, he was frightened at the first time when he saw the cool performance of cold fronts on the battlefield. Such excellent soldiers are brave. I''m afraid they can be competent for any length, even centurion, and even the existence of a higher-level general. But they are really willing to work under Yang Chendong. What does this mean?

 Chapter 339

    Although there are rumors that these people are mercenaries, Yang Chendong was hired for them because he was willing to spend a lot of money. But such a reason may be believed by others. Kuang ye will not believe it anyway.


    Nothing else, just because he once led soldiers and knew the importance of elite soldiers. At least put it in front of him. If there are such elite soldiers, they will not be sent to others for use, even if the other party offers a high price.


    Not to mention, with this elite soldier, what kind of money can''t you make? Why hire out.


    Such an idea had existed at the beginning, but it was not easy to blame face-to-face and behind the scenes because of the grace of saving lives. But with the passage of time, these elite mercenaries have been following Yang Chendong, and this suspicion has become more and more serious.


    What I said just now is just trial and determination. But unfortunately, he didn''t get a good result, which made him a little disappointed. At the same time, he also wondered whether it was because the other party was speechless, so he wanted to muddle through with understatement?


    When Kuang Ye was still thinking about these, Yang Chendong on the other side had already spoken, "Lord Kuang, do you mind if I tell you a story?"


    "Oh? All ears." Kuang Ye didn''t know what the other party meant, but he still agreed with a smile out of politeness. With Yang Chendong''s talent, it must be that ordinary stories should be quite wonderful in his mouth.


    Seeing Kuang Ye''s promise, Yang Chendong smiled politely, and then opened his lips and said: "Once upon a time, there was a scholar who wanted to take a walk in the street because he spent a lot of time studying at home. Unexpectedly, he met a big man who was injured and fainted. Out of kindness, he saved the other person and found a doctor for treatment. Before long, the man recovered. When he left, he said he wanted to repay his kindness."


    When talking about this, Yang Chendong''s mouth still tilted slightly, giving people the feeling that he seemed to be recalling something interesting, but only he himself knew that he was laughing at the absurdity and nonsense of the story, all because it was indeed a story, a fabricated story.


    "It doesn''t matter that the scholar said he would repay his kindness. He was just doing his job at random, but he didn''t take it seriously. But who knows, soon after, the big man realized his promise. He not only sent a lot of gold and silver, but also sent a lot of people to protect the scholar. He said that the scholar had a life-saving grace to him, so seeing the scholar was like seeing himself."


    At the end of the story, Yang Chendong suddenly closed his mouth. After a few breath, he said again: "since then, the scholar naturally wants wind and rain. Now when I think of it, what is it if God isn''t taking care of him?"


    The story was finally finished, and Kuang Ye fell into silence.


    From the beginning of the story, he thought of something. Until the end of the story, he finally understood that the so-called story was actually a fact. The scholar must be Yang Chendong. The man he saved must be the leader of the mercenary.


    In this way, everything is reasonable. This is the main reason why mercenaries can be used by Yang Chendong. But... Is this really true? If the leader of the mercenary is so powerful, how can he appear in front of Yang Chendong with an injured posture? This seems unreasonable.


    That is, today''s words are all about this. Of course, Kuang Ye has to ask clearly, so he asked what he thinks.


    "Lord Kuang asked well. The scholar didn''t understand at that time, but he didn''t know until he learned from the elite soldiers that the saved man had been secretly plotted because he robbed the position of the boss. Then he fled all the way to the city where the scholar was located. Later, he got hurt and went back and robbed everything. It was so simple."


    Yang Chendong spread his hands and looked at Kuang ye with a smile. Even if he wanted to tell a story, how could he not think about it before and after?


    The story is not wonderful, but it can be said in the past, so that Kuang Ye doesn''t know what to say at this moment. Continue to question? But others have explained it to you? If you are asking seriously, you will be suspected of fooling around.


    Sure enough, before Kuang ye went on, Yang Chendong said, "Lord Kuang, to be honest, I''ve never told anyone about this. You''re still the first, so if you can, I hope to keep it a secret for me."


    After that, Kuang Ye was completely speechless. People put on such a confident look and saved their lives. What else can he ask? Anyway, he is also a person who has read books. He doesn''t even want his basic face.


    At this moment, the only thing he can do is nod his head and say, "thank you for your loyalty and courage. I''m reckless."


    "Hey, Lord Kuang, don''t say that. People are curious. If it''s a national public, they may ask. It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt, ha ha, drink tea, drink tea." Yang Chendong said with a laugh and put on a look of understanding people''s hearts.


    ......


    Often outside the hospital.


    Tong Qiao surrounded here with people, and then commanded his soldiers to approach step by step. It seems that a big war is inevitable. Maybe it won''t take much, and there will be corpses everywhere.


    But at the moment when everyone was very nervous, the originally closed door of Chang''s other courtyard suddenly opened from the inside, and then a strong man appeared in front of everyone.


    "Ready to charge... Stop! Stop!" Tong Qiao, who was about to give orders, was ready to let the soldiers rush to kill, but when he saw the person who appeared, his mouth first opened into an O-shape, and then shouted at his men. It seemed that even if one didn''t have eyes, he would suddenly attack.


    The sudden stop stunned the soldiers of Daming who were full of morale. It was at this time that Tong Qiao got off his horse and trotted away. When he ran to the gate five steps and three steps and saw that the person in front of him was indeed Guan YingYuan wailang, he quickly saluted with a fist, "Lord Guan."


    "General Tong, what do you mean?" after Guan Ying hugged his fist and saluted, he stretched out his fingers to the Daming soldiers who had appeared in rows outside the gate.


    This question is to make Tong Qiao''s face change greatly. I thought there were evil people doing strange things here, and I was begged by the magistrate of Hangzhou. I thought it would be a good opportunity to have a relationship with the Chang family. It would be a small matter to ask for tens of thousands of liang of silver at that time.


    Unexpectedly, Guan Ying appeared here. Although he said that his official rank was not as high as his own, he had great power and belonged to the existence that he could not offend.


    In particular, he also heard that Guan Ying was a favorite student of Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war, and the guard office was under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of war. When he thought about it, he burst out cold sweat layer after layer on his head.


    "What''s the matter? Is the weather very hot? Why did general Tong sweat so much this moment?" Guan Ying''s face was still very serious, so that when he spoke of these words, he didn''t seem to care, but more like questioning something.


    "This..." Tong Qiao turned his eyes and knew that it was foolish to hide the facts at this time. He immediately gave Qi Bushen a confession as soon as he gritted his teeth. "It was because the magistrate Qi of Hangzhou said there were bandits here, so he asked the general to lead his troops into the city to eliminate them."


    "Bandits? Did they disturb the neighbors? Did they want to occupy the city? Did they cause chaos?" Guan Ying asked one after another. According to the regulations of the Ministry of war, if there are bandits in the city and cause great chaos, the nearby guards and Duwei have the right to mobilize troops into the city. On the contrary, even at the request of local officials, they must not enter the city without order. This was originally a means of controlling the army to prevent them from doing anything out of line.


    Based on this, Guan Ying asked these questions aloud.


    Guan Ying''s business is business. Tong Qiao''s face turns white. At this moment, he hates Qi Bushen. If he hadn''t said the matter was very serious and said that there was oil and water to get into the city, after the matter was completed, he casually caught several people and said it was a mess, he wouldn''t have the courage to take the army into the city. It''s a good thing now. I didn''t get the benefits, but I was caught by others. It can be imagined that if things are not handled well, I''m afraid my official position will be lost. Although the person in front of him is not as good as himself at the official level, he is in charge of the assessment. If he doesn''t understand the matter, I''m afraid he will be locked up and questioned after others return to Beijing.


    If you do something wrong, you have to admit punishment. Tong Qiao is also single. Without enough reasons, he lowers his head, "Lord Guan, I acted recklessly and listened to others. I was wrong."


    Tong Qiao admitted his mistake so crisply that a gratifying smile flashed on Guan Ying''s face. In any case, it''s good to know that he can change his mistake. "Let the soldiers go back, general Tong, and come with me."


    He thought he wanted to talk about conditions with himself in private. There was a glimmer of hope in Tong Qiao''s eyes. After he quickly promised, he let the accompanying soldiers withdraw, leaving only two personal soldiers waiting outside. Still thinking about what conditions Tong Qiao would talk to himself for a while, and whether he would agree or not, they had come to the pavilion in the courtyard of the mansion. Tong Qiao, who was preparing to continue to admit his mistake, finally saw Kuang Ye sitting there in a long coat.


    On the first day, Tong Qiao thought he was dazzled and wiped his eyes. When he recognized that the other party was indeed Kuang ye, the Minister of war of the current Dynasty, the whole person was confused there. If Guan Ying only knows about his own troop transfer, it''s better. Although the other party''s authority is not small, after all, the official position is placed there. As long as you give the other party enough steps, there must be room for turning things around. However, if it is encountered by the minister of the Ministry of military, the matter will be different. People are in charge of their upper officials, and their upper lips are next to their lower lips, I''m afraid his future will be completely over.

 Chapter 340

    "Plop!" on his knees, Tong Qiao knelt down in front of Kuang Ye.


    At the moment when Tong Qiao knelt to the ground, Guan Ying also came to Kuang Ye''s body and whispered about what had happened.


    Kuang Ye was sitting there, his face was unchanged, but when he heard the back, his anger was already rising. After hearing what happened, he slapped the stone table angrily and said, "what a bastard. Where do they stand the military law of Daming?"


    Needless to say, this is naturally accusing Qi Bushen of being wrong. After saying these words, when he looked up at Yang Chendong, his face had returned to normal, "Zhongdan Gong, I''m really sorry to make you laugh."


    "Ha ha." Yang Chendong just pulled out a smile from the corners of his mouth. He didn''t say anything. Maybe at this moment, it''s inappropriate to say anything.


    "Well, you go out and wait first. I''ll talk to Zhongdan for a while." Kuang Ye waved his hand and waved back Guan Ying and Tong Qiao.


    The uneasy Tong Qiao bowed his head and withdrew from the yard. When he couldn''t see Kuang ye, he carefully tried and asked, "Lord Guan, what Kuang Shangshu said just now is the one in the north?"


    "Well, do you know how big a basket you almost poked this time?" Guan Ying nodded. When he spoke, the accusation became more and more obvious. Speaking of it, he was a little unconvinced, loyal and courageous. Especially when he saw the real person, he found that he was so young and not a little despised. It''s just that Kuang Ye is his teacher and his senior official. Even the teacher respects each other so much that he can''t do anything against it.


    After getting Guan Ying''s accurate answer, cold sweat stayed along his neck. Tong Qiao has heard of the name of Zhongdan Gong for a long time. He not only saved the life of the current emperor Yingzong, but also defeated the very elite warla army. Thinking that he almost took such a person as an opponent, a cool breath rose from the hind foot stem, which really frightened him.


    Under the pavilion. After there was no one else, Kuang Ye couldn''t help sighing, "loyal and brave, I''m not afraid of your jokes. You can see that this is our Daming army. What was bewitched by the magistrate Qi of Hangzhou? It was he who wanted to go into the city to play the autumn wind."


    Kuang ye can see things through at a glance, which is enough to prove that such a thing has not happened for the first time, but also that he has a clear mind. But Yang Chendong still didn''t answer, because he knew that the other party came here, not just as simple as meeting, but should have a deeper meaning. As for what it was, he also guessed about it. He was waiting for the other party to say it, or he was waiting for a price.


    Yang Chendong didn''t speak. Kuang Ye didn''t think so. Instead, he continued, "loyal to the public, to be honest, the situation in the south is not good, especially after the rebellion of Zhu Huixi triggered the rebellion of the Miao people, and now there is the rebellion of Guangdong. Its potential has affected several cities and more than ten counties, which is quite strong."


    "Oh? When did this happen?" Yang Chendong has been paying close attention to the situation of Guangdong. In history, there will be a post order of the Guangdong Rebellion (the Guangdong rebellion last year has been calmed down, but Huang Yuliang ran away. This is the Guangdong rebellion after his father''s Huang Xiaoyang). According to the records, Huang Yuliang started the army first, but Zhu Huixi rebelled first because of his arrival, which is somewhat different from that in history.


    "I just received the 800 Li urgent this morning." Kuang ye took out a memorial from his arms and then handed it to Yang Chendong.


    For Kuang Ye''s kindness, Yang Chendong didn''t reach out to pick it up. Instead, he waved his hand and said, "Lord Kuang, you don''t have to see these local princes. You know, I''m a minister of the northern Ming Dynasty. Now my family and foundation, even my wife, are there. Don''t hurt me."


    "Hey, how do you say that? You saved the emperor''s life. The earliest loyal and courageous uncle was also given by Yingzong. How can you say that you are the Minister of Beiming?" Kuang Ye looked like he wanted to reason seriously.


    "Well, well, Lord Kuang, it''s not necessary to be so clear about this point. This time I''m just going back to my hometown to worship my ancestors. I really don''t want to provoke other things. Besides, just now my Lord said that the good and bad of the Ming army are uneven. I''m not a fairy again. What can I do to help the Yingzong emperor share his worries?" Yang Chendong waved his hand and didn''t want to answer.


    "You are not an immortal, but you have a good relationship with mercenaries. I have seen their demeanor for a long time. They are really the elite of the elite. If they do it, the problem can be solved easily." Kuang ye took this opportunity to finally get to the point. That is, he wants to use mercenaries to fight, counter the rebellion and solve the banditry in the south.


    "Oh, it''s embarrassing for me. The mercenaries have limited hands. Besides, the money needed to hire them is a big figure. Can the current imperial court take it out?" Yang Chendong still refused, but in fact, it''s just a temptation from both sides.


    In Nanming, Zhu Qi town chose the country under construction only when it had no choice, or when it was second to none. Because everything was forced, the natural resources available were limited. Even less gold and silver were taken from the Treasury.


    Although over the past year, relying on the rich south, the situation of the imperial court is much better than that when it was just built, it is far from being able to supply and fight two major wars. Yang Chendong said that mercenaries cost too much, which is based on this point.


    "Well... The emperor really can''t take out too much gold and silver now." Kuang Ye lowered his head when he said this, but soon he raised his head again and said with a somewhat excited look, "But isn''t this a loyal and courageous public? As long as you are willing to come out as a guarantor, the man owes you a life. How can this face be given? As long as the two rebellions can be neutralized, the imperial court can increase a lot of taxes in less than five years. At that time, there will be no problem paying enough silver for mercenaries. How about?"


    "Not so much?" Yang Chendong simply refused. It was clear that Kuang Ye wanted to trap the White Wolf empty handed. What five-year period would it be like in five years? If Kuang Ye was gone at that time, who would he ask for? He would never do such thankless work.


    "Zhong Dan Gong is a kind man. Can he just watch the people in the South suffer from the war and their families are broken and people are killed? Otherwise, mercenaries send troops, and everything they see and like along the way can be taken away for military expenses?" while talking, Kuang Ye finally showed some of his cards.


    Speaking of the Ming Dynasty, after the rule of benevolence, the people were still very rich, especially among the aristocratic families and those rich businessmen, there were many valuable antiques, calligraphy and paintings, which were like treasure. Once destroyed by war, they were really destroyed. Those that were not destroyed remained valuable in future generations. And now the most lacking people on xiaoryukyu island are people, and the most in Daming is people , you can take the opportunity to "rob" some people back, which is also a great advantage.


    Speaking of those calligraphy and paintings, Yang Chendong thought in his heart more than once that he would open a huge museum and put all the good things in it for future generations to look at, observe and experience, and feel the profound history of a country with thousands of years of civilization.


    Kuang Ye''s words scratched his itch. But even so, Yang Chendong still didn''t promise. "Lord Kuang, that''s not what I said. I just saved his life. He''s willing to give someone to keep my life and safety. That''s all. If you ask again, you''ll get an inch!"


    ......


    Outside the Chang family''s other courtyard, the luxury carriage drove out of the mansion and went straight to the Hangzhou mansion in the city.


    Kuang Ye sat in the carriage with some disappointment on his face. He had tried his best to lobby Yang Chendong, which was also the meaning of Yingzong. But who thought that the other party still didn''t agree. Thinking of the final dialogue between the two, he retreated and asked if he could arrange some young Ming army generals to go to the mercenary camp for training, Yang Chendong directly He refused on the ground that the base was a secret place.


    This kind of behavior that doesn''t give a trace of face gives Kuang ye a headache. He thinks he has given all his cards, but the other party just doesn''t take over. What can he do?


    Fortunately, business belongs to business, and private friends belong to private friends. Yang Chendong''s impression of him is still good. Looking at his face, he returned Niu Zhi and others who had made trouble in the other courtyard of the Chang family, and even deliberately sent him out in his carriage, which is already showing a great respect.


    "Hey, this loyal and brave man looks young, but he does things like an old fox. It''s a skill to refuse you, which makes people unable to be angry." in the luxurious carriage, the wrinkled old hands touch the luxurious decoration in the carriage, and Kuang ye can''t help sighing.


    "Whoosh!"


    A roaring arrow suddenly roared in the air. Next, there were bursts of chaos outside. Then, with the sound of Guan Ying and Tong Qiao, they thought of "protect adults and catch assassins!"


    The chaos outside didn''t last very long. After a burst of weapon exchange, it came to an end. Then the voice of Guan Ying came from outside the carriage, "Sir, most of the assassins have been killed, but there are only one person and two alive. They... They said they came to assassinate Zhongdan."


    "Assassinating Zhong Dan Gong? Why did you find our official..." he was only half talking. Suddenly, Kuang Ye realized that he was in the luxury carriage Yang Chendong usually took. At that moment, he said with a bitter smile: "Hey, I don''t know whether he meant well or knew how to do it."

 Chapter 341

    "Sir, how to deal with it?" Guan Ying, who was outside, naturally didn''t hear Kuang Ye''s voice talking to himself. He was still asking for instructions on the next step.


    "Forget it, send people to Zhongdan Gong. How to deal with it is up to him." Kuang Ye lost interest, and even didn''t ask too much about who was going to assassinate Yang Chendong. In his opinion, young and promising, power and honor are available, but he really didn''t know to follow good advice. It''s normal for such people to attract assassins. Besides, if he''s nosy now, it''s hard to guarantee that Yang Chendong won''t have other ideas. That''s the case. It''s better to hand over people directly and fall in a favor.


    After a brief period of chaos, the motorcade continued to go to Hangzhou government office. At the side door of the Qi mansion, not far from the government office, a figure climbed over the wall and entered the Qi mansion quietly.


    The visitors seemed to be familiar with the layout of the Qi house. They walked around and around to a quiet courtyard, and then opened a door, which attracted a "creak" sound of opening the door.


    As soon as the voice rang, a curse came from the wooden bed in the door, "how did you come? I''m bored to death here. Let the beauty you found..."


    Just as I said this, suddenly there was no sound. Next, the man spoke nervously and with a trace of fear, "who are you? What are you doing? How did you appear here? I tell you, don''t get close to me, otherwise, I will work hard and clean you up... Ouch!"


    When the words were just half said, the speaker had been restrained, and a sharp short knife was put on his neck. It looked like that. If it was deeper, it would see blood.


    Feeling the strong murderous spirit coming from his neck, Qi Qing counseled, his face turned white and his voice trembled. "Hero, forgive me, hero, I''m not a bad person. Don''t kill me. I''ll give you whatever you want. I have silver and I have a lot of silver."


    Qi Qing is the one who speaks. After being cleaned up by Yang Chendong yesterday, he returned to Qi''s house for rest. But he was not a good thing at all. Even during his convalescence, he still kept on telling his two attendants to go out and find a woman for him. Just now he thought it was his men who came back. Unexpectedly, there was a killer with good skills. He stopped him with just one move.


    "I don''t want your silver. I''m here to give you credit." the visitor''s voice was not murderous, but said calmly. "Come and introduce me. My name is Wu Yong. You must have never heard of my name, but it doesn''t matter. Someone knows me and he still wants my life. I''ve heard about you. The reason why I came to you is that we all have a common enemy. Do you understand now?"


    Listening to the slow voice introducing everything, Qi Qing changed from being ignorant at the beginning to finally shining his eyes, and then nodded excitedly


    ......


    Hangzhou government office.


    Knowing that Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war, came, the magistrate Qi Bushen went out to meet him with a group of colleagues.


    For Kuang ye, other officials naturally respect and fear him, especially when they have done something wrong. But as the prefect of Hangzhou, Qi Bushen, the boss here, was not much flustered.


    Anyway, he also has a backer. His brother-in-law is Liu De, the Minister of rites of the current Dynasty.


    Speaking of Liu De, his strength can not be underestimated. Just now, on the court Hall of the Southern Ming Dynasty, Yingzong could not return to the capital after the defeat of the civil war. He listened to Yang Chendong''s opinions and changed one Daming into two North and south. He came to Nanjing and established the court of the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    Even if it is the imperial court, it needs the assistance of all officials. He made the same choice as Beiming, that is, he removed the cabinet, mainly six Shangshu, and directly obeyed the emperor. In other words, at this point, Zhu Qizhen and Zhu Qiyu had the same choice, both of which wanted to centralize power on themselves.


    When Nanming was founded, the six most powerful Shangshu were first appointed. Among them, Wang Zuo, the Minister of the Ministry of household, and Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of military, were naturally reinstated. Among others, there were Chen Xun, the former cabinet member from the northern capital, as the Minister of the Ministry of officials, Xiao PEI as the Minister of punishment, Jiang Yuan as the Minister of the Ministry of work, Shang PEI as the censor of the capital, Yin Qian as the Minister of General Administration, and so on. These people have a common characteristic, that is, they are all officials in the original capital. But only the Minister of rites used Liu De, the Minister of rites in Nanjing.


    In a word, as the accompanying capital, Nanjing also has six political departments, and there is also the official position of Shangshu. They are in charge of the southern friendship. The only difference is that their official positions are half a level lower than the Shangshu of the northern capital.


    It was this small half level that moved the original ministers of the south, but only Liu De was retained and promoted to this half level, becoming the Minister of rites of the Southern Ming Dynasty. Just from this point of view, we can see that this person has great ability and strong means.


    Liu De is a great Confucian who occupies a strong position in the eyes of scholars in the whole south. In addition to his tactful work, the Liu family is a first-class aristocratic family in the south. Only then did he become the only candidate for the Minister of justice among the officials in the south. Since he was promoted to half the rank and became the Minister of rites of the southern court, he also vaguely became the leader of the officials in the south. It is said that in the imperial court, even Yingzong Zhuqi town should give it some face in many things.


    Qi Bushen''s backer is Liu De, which is why he has no fear. He also knew that Kuang ye had a good personal relationship with Liu De, that is, he didn''t have to be afraid of anything.


    Sure enough, when Kuang Ye arrived, he just scolded a few times when he met, and the matter was exposed. Looking at all this, other Hangzhou officials thought again about the position of their magistrate.


    Kuang ye saw everything in his eyes. He didn''t want to do it. For the magistrate who dares to secretly ask Hangzhou Duwei to avenge himself, he can''t wait to directly discharge the other party''s official position, or even fail to arrest him and ask for guilt in prison.


    Just think about it. His brother-in-law is Andy Lau. He can''t move such a person at all. He is only the Minister of the Ministry of war. If he wants to move a magistrate, he must be nodded by the emperor. It is impossible to travel with Liu De in this matter.


    Even if you know you can''t do it, why do you have to do anything about such a thing? Not to mention that his main thoughts are now on the two rebellions in the south, and he has no leisure to engage in any struggle.


    Qi Bushen was only scolded for a few words, and the matter was over. Out of gratitude, he invited Kuang ye to his own dinner. In this regard, Kuang Ye agreed, and asked the other party to make a commitment. Of course, he did a full set of drama, so he agreed. In this way, the whole family was decorated with Zhang Deng for a while, which looked very lively.


    The dinner is still preparing, and Qi Qing in the Qi house is also ready. His two followers escorted Wu Yongzhi, the only assassin who escaped during the day, to the other courtyard of the Chang family.


    During the day, Wu Yong made a mistake in assassinating Yang Chendong, and unexpectedly defeated Kuang ye, the Minister of war of the current Dynasty. After the incident was exposed, when Wu Yong escaped alone, he knew that he had little chance to avenge his eldest brother and third brother.


    The silver coins brought out from the capital employed killers, but Kuang Ye''s men killed a clean one. Now he has no ability to organize the second large-scale assassination. In such a situation, he decided to take a risk, or it can be said that he took a personal risk.


    So he came to the Qi mansion, found Qi Qing and told his plan. It was sent to Yang Chendong on the grounds that the other party grabbed himself to invite merit. As long as he is sent over, he can carry out the close assassination. In this way, he can kill Yang Chendong for revenge without any involvement. Qi Qing is naturally satisfied with the plan and agrees.


    Qi Qing''s idea is that even if Wu Yong''s assassination fails, it has nothing to do with him. On the contrary, he has the merit of catching people and sending invitations. On the contrary, if Yang Chendong dies, Wu Yong will also be killed, which has nothing to do with him.


    This kind of thing is to do good people inside and outside. Why wouldn''t he do it? After sending people out, he just had good news in the mansion.


    Besides, Wu Yong was arrested and sent to the other courtyard of Changfu. Yang Wu, who was in charge of peripheral security, personally received Qi Qing''s two entourages. They learned from their mouth that Wu Yong was originally going to assassinate Qi Qing to frame up Zhongdan Gong, but Qi Qing''s name of Hangzhou Shenquan was not in vain. He countered the other party and sent the people off after he found out his identity. He said that everything that had happened in Xinglong restaurant was a misunderstanding. His move was to explain the misunderstanding and repair the relationship.


    Of course, all this was originally Wu Yong''s idea, and the two attendants came to take credit for what the master Qi Qing said.


    After Yang Wu inquired about everything, he asked the two attendants to wait a moment. He would report the matter to Zhongdan Gong. Their benefits were indispensable.


    Wu Yong was tied up and searched again. After confirming that there was no threat, he was sent to the inner courtyard under the escort of two cold fronts. Yang Chendong, who learned the news, has come here.


    Wu Yong was once the second leader of the Blackwater gang. When the Blackwater gang was destroyed, this man escaped and assassinated again and again, which has made Yang Chendong a little angry. It was originally thought that this man was a schemer to establish the world. It must not be easy to catch him. Unexpectedly, he was sent to the door. Of course, Yang Chendong should take a good look at this man to see how smart and capable he is.


    In the side hall of the backyard, Wu Yong was knelt on the ground by two cold fronts. Then the curtain of the door was lifted, and Yang Chendong, dressed in blue, strode out.

 Chapter 342

    As soon as Yang Chendong appeared, Wu Yong, who knelt on the ground, struggled desperately and stared at him with his angry eyes. It seemed that he wanted to kill with his eyes.


    "Hum! People are dying, and they are so hard spoken. Come on! Let him talk and see what he can do." Yang Chendong looked at Wu Yong who was blocked with white cloth and said in a cold voice.


    Wu tried twice and again to assassinate himself, especially the last time he was in the capital. If he hadn''t found a pig player Yu Yuanbi and showed a trace of confidence, he might have suffered a small loss. Today, Kuang ye let him suffer. Now he finally caught someone. He wants to see what tricks he can play.


    One side was responsible for watching the cold front soldier escorting Wu Yong. After hearing Yang Chendong''s order, he stretched out his hand to pull the white cloth. At this time, Wu Yong''s eyes flashed a conspiracy like smile. Although it only flashed away at the bottom of his eyes, Yang Chendong was still staring at him.


    Instinctively feeling where it seemed wrong, Yang Chendong suddenly shouted, "don''t let him open his mouth first."


    The words were just said, and the cold front brother in charge of keeping him had pulled down the white cloth. But after hearing the new order, he instinctively stretched out his arm to stop his mouth again. At this time, a small silver needle suddenly shot out of his mouth. Because of the blocking of the cold front, the needle that should have been shot at Yang Chendong close at hand suddenly went into the cold front''s right arm.


    "Oh!" with a suppressed cry of pain, the cold front player staggered and went straight to the ground.


    The tiger mang on one side had a quick hand and eyes. He reached out to hold him. He asked what was the matter with concern. His right hand explored the arm of the injured cold front player.


    "Liu Ping, what''s the matter?" Yang Wu, who was standing behind Wu Yong, looked at the sudden change in front of him, stretched his legs and kicked Wu Yong. Just for a moment, he bent the other party''s body together. It can be seen that the strength of this foot is not light.


    At this time, Hu Mang, who was exploring the arm injury of cold front player Liu Ping, had said, "it''s poisoning. The whole arm is black. If you want to save your life, you must amputate it." he also raised his head and looked at the young master Yang Chendong who was staring at all this.


    Yang Chendong''s eyes flashed an unbearable color, but he quickly asked calmly, "Liu Ping, for your life safety, your right arm should be cut off to save your life."


    Leng Feng, whose name is Liu Ping, is a very ordinary looking guy. I''m afraid he''s less than 20 years old. At the moment, because of the toxic attack, layers of cold sweat appeared on his head, and his expression was also very painful. But when Yang Chendong asked him, he still replied in a very clear voice, "sixth young master, do it. I''m not afraid of pain, that is... I can''t be a proud cold front player in the future."


    "There''s no problem. Even if you lose your right arm and your left arm, you can do a lot of things. There are still my posts suitable for you in the city. If you are a talent, you won''t be buried." after hearing these words, Yang Chendong endured the pain in his heart, came forward and patted Liu Ping''s left shoulder, and then said to Hu mang with a very firm tone: "Do it. Be sharp."


    "Young master is relieved." tiger''s eyes are also red at the moment. After getting the words, Yang two will deliver a sharp knife to him, and he will also have a bowl of high baijiu.


    Took the Baijiu and poured into the mouth, then vigorously sprayed, spraying all the high alcohol content on the short knife, with the center of the knife lift up and down again, it has become a light black right arm from Liu Ping''s shoulder before falling down.


    Other cold fronts hurried forward, picked up Liu Ping who had fainted and sent him to the back for treatment. In the side hall, there were four people, Hu Mang, Yang Er, Yang Wu, Yang Chendong and Wu Yong.


    "Young master, it''s my fault. I didn''t check it thoroughly." Yang Wu, who sent Wu Yong, lowered his head long ago. He checked his whole body, but his mouth didn''t move because it was sealed by the person who sent it before. As a result, it almost led to a great event.


    "Remember, in the future, if there is such a thing, his mouth will be removed." Yang Chendong waved his hand, waved back the kneeling Yang Wu, then strode forward and personally grabbed Wu Yong''s chin to remove the whole. After all this, he personally stretched out his hand to take down the white cloth from each other''s mouth, and then said in a murderous voice, "You''re very good. You dare to play tricks under the young master''s eyes. It''s a pity that you still don''t get what you want. On the contrary, in the next time, you''ll understand what it means not to survive and not to die."


    Don''t kill too much!


    But this time, he seriously injured a cold front brother. Listening to his last words, he can''t be a proud cold front player in the future. Yang Chendong feels that his heart is dripping blood, which is far more painful than letting him cut. Even if others make him uncomfortable, of course he won''t make others feel better. As for what doesn''t kill too much, it''s directly left behind.


    "Yang Wu, I''ll leave this man to you. I can deal with him in any way, but remember, he can''t die so soon. At least he can''t die until we pay off all our means, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, young master. Yang Wu knows what to do."


    Wu Yong, whose eyes were full of fear, was entrusted. Maybe he knew what fate would be waiting for him next. He was struggling frantically. At the same time, he seemed to have a thousand words in his eyes to Yang Chendong. Maybe he would say, kill if you want, have a happy one, and so on.


    It''s just that Yang Chendong has no interest in listening to all this. He only knew that this matter angered him. If he didn''t vent, he would be suffocated.


    "Check? What''s going on? The one who sent him to the court will review it together and get the results as soon as possible." Yang Chendong stood upright with his hands on his back. When he spoke, a murderous spirit naturally spread outward with him as the center.


    Hu Mang, Yang ER and Yang Wu on one side didn''t dare to neglect and turned away. Soon, the two attendants of Qi Qing who sent Wu to the other side sounded the voice of crying father and mother.


    After a while, Hu mang came back, but the news was not very good. "Young master, those two people didn''t know. When they saw Wu Yong, he had been tied up. Then Qi Qing arranged for them to send them over."


    "No evidence?" Yang Chendong nodded gently. "Just, if there is no evidence, then there is no evidence. Order Qi people and horses and go to Qi house with me to catch people." when talking about the back, Yang Chendong''s expression has calmed down.


    For others, it is impossible to take people from the local magistrate''s house without any evidence, but everything becomes possible with Yang Chendong. As Liu Ping said, cold front players should be proud. Such a proud person has suffered a great loss. If he can''t find the field as the master, he can''t lead them in the future.


    ......


    Qifu.


    The dinner is continuing. Maybe it was because hangbang food was originally light, or maybe it was because Kuang Ye was there. There was not much cup pushing and lamp changing at the dinner.


    For Qi Bushen, Kuang Ye''s ability to come shows everything. At least everything else is secondary. So he didn''t drink too much wine during the dinner. He just drank three glasses to Kuang Ye.


    The dinner was not lively, but it suddenly became lively just before the end. Just outside the Qi house, there were bursts of noise, followed by the crash of the door, and then bursts of footsteps.


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Bushen, sitting in the banquet room, heard the excitement outside, and his eyes sank. Today, the Minister of the Ministry of war is in his house. Who is so short-sighted that he really lost his face.


    When the housekeeper saw that the master was angry, he turned and went out long ago. But before he could find out what had happened, he felt a dark shadow in front of him, followed by a pain in his stomach. The whole man flew upside down, plopped three or four meters into the hall of the dinner party being held.


    Originally, the noise outside attracted everyone''s attention. Suddenly, the housekeeper of Qi house was kicked back to the main hall. Out of an instinctive reaction, Guan Ying and Tong Qiao both stood up from their seats, and the guards behind them also pulled out steel knives.


    "Bam!"


    A sudden gunshot sounded and was hitting the ceiling of the hall. The gun made the guards who wanted to rush out lag. Everyone was flustered at this moment, but Kuang Ye was still sitting in his seat. He just looked up and looked out at the moment of the gunshot.


    It was Yang Chendong who shot the gun. Just at the sound of the gun, he had strided into the banquet hall. At this time, his eyes were colliding with Kuang ye, and then a smile appeared on his originally quiet face, "Lord Kuang, I''m sorry to disturb your pleasure. But today the national hero had to come, because..." the muzzle of the gun suddenly pointed to the magistrate Qi Bushen who was sitting in the master''s seat, "Because someone wanted to kill me and almost let him succeed, I have to say something about it."


    Yang Chendong''s sudden action directly quieted the originally noisy hall in an instant.


    He had already got up and wanted to accuse Yang Chendong of what he was going to do. Qi Bushen fell back to his chair with a "plop", and then his face turned white and changed greatly.


    Qi Bushen was eager to learn when he was young and was really proficient in the way of Confucius and Mencius. In ordinary times, when he opened his mouth in Mandarin, he would be impassioned and urge people to "pee" But all that was just based on theory. When he really had to face the choice of life and death, his mind had long been a blank. At this moment, he didn''t think about the reason of saints, but whether he could eject bullets from the firegun and really kill himself.

 Chapter 343

    With Yang Chendong''s move, the commander of Hangzhou Duwei (slightly higher than other Wei stations) who was about to speak over there made Tong Qiao swallow his words. He had heard of the name of Zhongdan Gong for a long time. It was said that not long ago, Yu Shiyue, the Minister of punishment of the northern Ming Dynasty, was pulled down by this man, and the whole family was implicated. Such a cruel man is really not something that a third-class general can offend.


    But Guan Ying, when the atmosphere suddenly sank in the hall and the whole audience didn''t speak, his face remained unchanged and stepped forward, "loyal and brave? What are you doing? Please find out the situation. This is Hangzhou in Nanming, not the capital of Beiming, nor your Yangjiazhuang and changjiabieyuan! Lord Qi is the magistrate of Hangzhou, the fourth grade senior official personally ordered by the emperor, is..."


    "My father didn''t say he wanted to kill him, but his cousin wanted to plot against me. Fortunately, the mercenary reacted quickly and didn''t let the other party succeed, but he also lost an arm. Qi Qing didn''t have to explain this. Hu Mang, take out the things." Yang Chendong said and motioned to Hu mang behind him.


    Hu mang nodded. The next severed limb was put on the table of the banquet. The whole arm was still a little black. At the same time, it could be seen that the military uniform of camouflage color wrapped the arm.


    When he saw this, Kuang ye, who had been silent all the time, changed his look. He suddenly thought of something, that is, he couldn''t sit still, and stood up, "Zhongdan Gong, is that brother''s life in danger?"


    "The rescue is timely, life will not be in danger, but the whole right arm is completely lost." Yang Chen faced Kuang ye in the East. When talking about these words, his voice was obviously depressed.


    "It''s good that people are all right." Kuang Ye breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that mercenaries were not in danger. This time he went out of Kyoto and did nothing more than two things. The first is also a business, that is to patrol all the guard stations in the south, so that when they really need the army, they can pull it out and have enough combat effectiveness. The second thing is the secret edict just issued by the emperor, which is to convince Yang Chendong that the mercenaries behind him can be used by him.


    At this time, if the brothers of mercenaries have a life problem, I''m afraid it will be even more difficult to talk about cooperation.


    Fortunately, only the loss of an arm, people are still safe, so he can relax. Of course, such reassurance is only in his heart. Seeing Yang Chendong''s murderous appearance and taking out a broken arm, he knows that if he doesn''t give an explanation, don''t say whether he can reduce the anger of loyalty and courage. At least there is no need to talk about cooperation.


    As many ministers of the Ministry of war and important officials of the imperial court, Kuang Ye has seen so many storms and reacted so quickly. After figuring out the joints, he immediately changed his look and said, "what''s the matter, magistrate Qi?"


    Suddenly, when he turned his voice and asked Qi Bushen, many people in the field were stunned on the spot. With such a change and attitude, many people who think they are smart understood in an instant.


    Kuang Shangshu even questioned Qi Bushen for the sake of Zhongdan Gong. He even knew that the other party had the background of Liu De, the Minister of rites. It seems that what he said outside is good. Kuang Ye owed Zhongdan Gong''s life-saving grace. This is to be repaid.


    Qi Bushen also thinks so. His face was bitter. He looked at Kuang ye and said, "Lord Kuang, I really don''t know what happened. Why did Zhongdan ask me like this? Would it be a misunderstanding?"


    "Misunderstanding? Who is Zhong Dan Gong? How can he misunderstand you? Even if you don''t know, it''s better to call your cousin out and let everyone explain it face to face." Kuang Ye didn''t look at other people''s faces and didn''t have time to figure out what everyone thought. He just knew that a mercenary was injured in front of him. If he couldn''t give an appropriate explanation, I''m afraid it will only become impossible to unite with each other, that is, to use each other''s things.


    For the sake of the national plan, for the peace in the south, and for the sake of the capital that Nanming can compete with Beiming, it is not to say that it is a four grade magistrate, that is, Liu deshangshu himself. When it should be sacrificed, it should also be sacrificed.


    Perhaps no one except Yang Chendong can what Kuang Ye thinks at this moment. Qi Bushen didn''t understand, so he had some resistance to calling his cousin out. But in the face of Shangguan, he couldn''t say no. he just stood there and didn''t say a word anymore. He just wanted to use this way to make a soft resistance. After Kuang Ye''s anger dissipated, maybe things could be saved.


    Qi Bushen was smart and didn''t say a word. Yang Chendong saw his careful thinking and smiled coldly, "Oh, it seems that I made a mistake. That''s it. My father went back. There were many interruptions just now, ha ha."


    After saying this with a smile, Yang Chendong was ready to turn around and leave, but before he took a step, Kuang Ye shouted like a question. "Qi Bushen, I asked you to find your cousin, but you didn''t hear it. That''s it. Guan Ying, take someone into the back house and find him."


    Kuang ye even ordered to search the house, which is tantamount to completely tearing his face.


    Although it doesn''t matter if a small Qi doesn''t apply, it doesn''t matter if he offends, but what will Liu De, the Minister of rites behind him, think? I met you in the court hall later. What should I do? Not to mention that the original personal relationship between the two was good, so? Isn''t there even the slightest room for turning around?


    At this moment, the commander of Hangzhou guard station stunned Tong Qiao and Guan YingYuan wailang. The magistrate Qi Bushen was even more shocked. Only Yang Chendong stood there smiling.


    He has a plan for everything he will face when he comes here today. Now, everything has developed according to his imagination. It seems that Nanming has really encountered great trouble this time. The other party''s intention to invite himself and mercenaries out of the mountain is tantamount to putting it on the bright side.


    Liu Ping''s right arm is completely useless. It is impossible to say that Yang Chendong is not angry. But if he wants revenge, there can be many ways. For example, secretly tie people out, or let the cold front players pretend to be bandits rush into the Qi house to rob people, and so on. Either way, it is much better than asking questions on the surface. But he had no choice. He wanted to see how Kuang Ye responded and where the other party''s bottom line was.


    Only after testing these, can he put forward more practical requirements to meet the development of Yang family in the process of negotiation.


    Kuang Ye''s performance did not disappoint Yang Chendong. At least he knew that the other party was sincere, that is, many things would be easier to do next.


    Besides, Guan Ying, who was named, although he didn''t understand why Kuang Ye Shangshu was so angry, he immediately ordered the following. As a subordinate, of course, he had to obey. Then he pointed to several guards and took them straight to the backyard of the Qi family.


    In this process, Qi Bushen wanted to stop, but when he saw Kuang ye with a black face, Tong Qiao staring at him, and Yang Chendong standing there as if calm, he still didn''t stop.


    I just put Tong Qiao together, so that the other party almost lost his official position. I think there must be hatred in my heart. If I dare to openly disobey Kuang Ye Shangshu''s orders at this time, I''m afraid he won''t need others, he will be the first to jump out and clean up himself, which is also a good performance.


    The situation is better than people. Not to mention that he is still eyeing his loyal and courageous public. The man is holding a firegun in his hand. I heard that he was angry. Even the Shangshu of the Ministry of punishment of the northern Ming Dynasty said that he had cleaned up. He is still the confidant of the emperor Daizong. He is just a magistrate. Can he carry it?


    Qi Bushen stood there wisely without speaking. The time passed quietly. After a while, a roaring voice came from the backyard, "what are you going to do? Who are you? I tell you, this is the Qi house. I want to see my cousin and the magistrate."


    "Don''t scream, or you will be punished. As for the people you want to see, you can see them right away." Guan Ying''s voice also came from far and near. Then Qi Qing, who was tied up by all kinds of flowers, appeared in the front yard and in everyone''s sight.


    Qi Qing''s hair was dishevelled at this time, and there was a very obvious foot mark in front of his chest. It can be seen that it must be because he got such a foot when he resisted just now. If it were normal, he would dare not even imagine such a thing. His cousin is the magistrate of Hangzhou! The so-called not looking at the monk''s face, looking at the Buddha''s face, beating a dog depends on the owner? Who dares to deal with himself like this in Hangzhou?


    But today, such a real scene happened, which made him not only feel whether he was in a dream, but also when he entered the front yard and saw Qi Bushen, a good man, Qi Qing, who is known as Hangzhou Shenquan, cried and shed tears, and shouted, "cousin, save me, save me!"


    "Don''t panic. If the magistrate is here, no one will wronged you." this moment, Qi Bushen has restored his original official style. He figured it out. If someone really took Qi Qing away in his own house in front of his own face, he wouldn''t have to be the magistrate. Even his family couldn''t protect him. Who would be loyal to him? People live a skin. For this face, even if he wants to face Kuang ye, the Shangshu, he has to do it. It must be that Liu De, my brother-in-law in Kyoto, Nanjing, will understand what he is doing once the news gets out.

 Chapter 344

    First he spoke to comfort his cousin, and then Qi Bushen came to Yang Chendong, "Zhongdan Gong, this is my Qi house. What are you going to do?"


    "Bam!"


    He was greeted by a loud gunshot.


    It was just a gunshot. The noise was so loud and sudden that Qi Bushen completely exceeded his expectations. He also instinctively took two steps back, as if he was really afraid of being hit by the firegun.


    "Hahaha." seeing that Qi Bushen was frightened by a shot to the sky, Yang Chendong looked up and laughed. His eyes turned and fell on Qi Qing, who was brought out. In his ears, he seemed to spit out five words, "bring people up!"


    Among the mercenaries, a man with a changed look was pushed out of the crowd. As soon as he appeared, he attracted everyone''s attention, but he didn''t have any consciousness at all. He didn''t even go to see anyone. He just pointed his hand at Qi Qing and said, "it''s him. He united with Wu Yong, the second son of the Blackwater Gang, and wanted to approach Zhongdan Gongxing''s assassination on the grounds of being tied. All these were arranged by him. I just obeyed orders."


    The man who stood up was one of the two followers sent by Qi Qing. As for why only he was left, it was naturally because another person had been killed because he refused to cooperate. This scene happened in front of him. In order to save his life, this moment was of course to interrogate him. Yang Wu would say what he asked him to say.


    The sudden accusation changed Qi Qing''s look and confused face. Only Wu Yong and himself know the matter. Unless the other party testifies, he won''t believe what anyone says. At this moment, he kept denying, "no! It''s not like this, it''s not like this, he wronged me!"


    As far as Yang Chendong is concerned, Liu Ping''s revenge for the broken arm must be rewarded. Testimony is just a situation. Even without such testimony, will he let Qi Qing go?


    The answer is certainly impossible. Even so, he can''t be polite. A picture without hearing Qingqi''s cry looked at Kuang ye and said, "Lord Kuang, the witnesses are all there. Can I take the people away?"


    Kuang Ye looked a little unnatural when asked. Naturally, he also saw that it was far fetched to stare at Qi Qing''s crime by relying on only one person''s card. But he knew better that if this tone did not come out, the so-called cooperation with mercenaries would be impossible.


    For the sake of the overall situation and the country, it is necessary to sacrifice. He immediately nodded his head, "yes, there is a witness here. Zhongdan Gong can take Qi Qing away and ask, but how to deal with it should be handled by the Yamen or the Ministry of punishment."


    Kuang Ye agrees to Yang Chendong''s request to take people away, but there is room for things at the same time.


    For him, mercenaries naturally don''t want to offend, but his colleague Liu De also doesn''t want to offend. At least before getting the benefits given by Yang Chendong, it will not easily make preparations to favor one side.


    When Kuang ye said he could take people away, Qi Bushen wanted to refute something. But when he heard the latter sentence, he quickly closed his mouth. Kuang Shangshu finally saved face for himself. As long as Qi Qing''s affairs are finally handed over to the Yamen and the Ministry of punishment, I believe that with his relationship, people can be guaranteed.


    Qi Bushen was not happy. Yang Chendong also cheered up. After laughing for several times, he took two big steps forward, came to Kuang Ye''s ear and whispered a word. It was this sentence that made Kuang Ye''s serious face look much better.


    Just as Kuang Ye looked better and Qi Bushen felt something was wrong, the gun rang out again. "Bam!" resounded throughout the front yard.


    Under the gunshot, there was a blood hole in Qi Qing''s forehead. Then his eyes were blurred, and then he fell to the ground with a plop. At this moment, he was dead and can''t die.


    Yang Chendong fired the gun. Just when Kuang Ye looked happy, he had fired. When everyone was still surprised at the sudden appearance of this scene, he had put the May 4th pistol in his arms, turned around and went outside the gate of the Qi house. As he walked, his voice came over, "I''m really sorry. I''m angry, ha ha."


    Yang Chendong left like this.


    Suddenly broke in, then arrested and killed. It seems that this series has been premeditated and caught everyone by surprise.


    Qi Bushen was stunned for two seconds. Suddenly, his eyes were angry. He looked at Yang Chendong''s back and shouted loudly, "come on, take this murderer down to my official."


    "I don''t see who dares!"


    Almost as soon as Qi Bushen''s voice fell, Kuang Ye''s voice also rang.


    The guards of the Qi family who were about to start were stunned when they heard Kuang Shangshu''s words. Then, without waiting for their reaction, Guan Ying had blocked the gate of Qi''s house to the outside world with a group of his men. Their performance seems to say that no one can leave at will without the order of Lord Shangshu.


    "Kuang ye, what are you going to do?" Qi Bushen, who was angry, lost his square inch at this time. In his anger, he drank the full name of Shangshu.


    But Kuang Ye was not angry about it. He can understand Qi Bushen''s mood at the moment, and even the anger in his heart. But if you can choose, he still wants to let Yang Chendong go. All this is not only because the other party has saved his life, but also more importantly. Just now, Zhongdan said clearly around him, "you can discuss about asking mercenaries for help. You can come to the government tomorrow."


    Finally, Kuang ye let go of the hole, and the hanging stone in Kuang Ye''s heart can finally fall down. At this time, how could he allow anything to happen to Yang Chendong? Don''t say that Qi Qing is the one who died, that is, if Qi Bushen is killed by Yang Chendong now, he''s afraid he won''t take someone on the spot, but will ask someone to report the matter to Yingzong before making a decision.


    In the final analysis, everything is for the overall situation.


    For the sake of the overall situation, it is also worth making some sacrifices. Seeing Qi Bushen drinking his taboo, Kuang Ye gently shook his head, "governor Qi, you should have a good rest for the night. When you are in a stable mood, we can talk about it. As for what happened today, I will personally write a letter to Liu Shangshu, saying the reason."


    After throwing down this sentence, Kuang ye said to Tong Qiao, the commander of Hangzhou Duwei, who seemed to be scared and silly, "just stay and comfort Governor Liu. Before the matter is over, people in the Qi family don''t go out and walk at will."


    This is to see Qi Bushen''s meaning. Tong Qiao, who understood these things, immediately nodded his head and said respectfully, "please rest assured."


    Yang Chendong left and Kuang Ye left, leaving Qi Qing''s fallen body and Qi Bushen, the painful governor of Hangzhou.


    The courtyard of the whole family was flooded from the inside to the outside, that is, no birds came out. This is the role of power. Big fists are the last word!


    Yang Chendong and his party left Qi mansion. The tiger mang around him was very careful to observe the movement around him, especially behind him. Yang Er had taken the job on his own initiative. He loaded his gun with battalion commander wusheng and waited for a possible counterattack at any time.


    "Don''t worry, as long as they are not stupid, no one will come to trouble. We''d better go back to other hospitals and have a good rest. I''m afraid there are some things to talk about tomorrow." after stretching, Yang Chendong entered the iconic luxury carriage. Soon afterwards, the sound of snoring came from the carriage


    As Yang Chendong said, the next morning, just after breakfast, Kuang ye and Guan Ying appeared in Chang''s other courtyard for the second time.


    Kuang Ye is so anxious that it doesn''t accord with the style of talking about big things. From the perspective of experience, the one who can''t hold his breath first will pay more in the negotiation.


    Yang Chendong can understand Kuang Ye''s mood of asking mercenaries for help, but he was surprised that the other party was so anxious. Until the two sat down, Kuang ye said, "the matter of Zhu Huixuan has become big, and he has sent troops."


    A wise man speaks a little. Yang Chendong looked stunned when he heard the speech, and then nodded with a deep face, "I see. That''s it. Let''s get straight to the point. I can go to the mercenaries, but the favorable conditions given by the imperial court can''t be less, and Dai Zong needs you to say hello. To tell you the truth, my two wives still have a lot of industries in the capital of the north. If we don''t understand the arrangement there, our fathers won''t help."


    The attitude of Emperor Zhu Qiyu towards Yang Chendong was clearly seen by the Southern Ming court. It was both used and prevented. Otherwise, Yang Chendong would not be able to take his family away when he wanted to return home to worship his ancestors.


    If Nanming wants Yang Chendong to help and get Beiming''s permission, it''s necessary. Kuang ye thought about it very clearly last night. So when Yang Chendong asked, he agreed, "Please don''t worry, Zhongdan Gong. That is, you want to help us. How can you worry about trivial things? We will communicate with King Ying. Please ask Zhongdan Gong to say hello to the mercenaries first. After all, war doesn''t wait."


    "It''s easy to say, so let''s work together on both sides." Yang Chendong nodded.


    Originally, negotiation was a hard work, but because of Yang Chendong''s magnanimity, Kuang Ye left without even using it for half an hour. Of course, the main reason why Yang Chendong didn''t make things difficult for the other party was to send troops.


    Yang Chendong''s dream is to realize the unification of the world.


    In order to achieve this goal, any alien will inevitably become his false enemy. In the future, he can only choose either to conquer or surrender. Under such an environment, how can he watch someone hit the territory of the Han people and ride on the head of the Han people?


    If Kuang ye knew Yang Chendong''s ambition, he might have paid less in this negotiation. He didn''t know that Yang Chendong would never be soft on foreign aggression. He would try to stand up and help in this battle without inviting him.

 Chapter 345

    Nanjing.


    As the accompanying capital of Daming, it is also the earliest capital of Daming. Because of the defeat of civil engineering, Yingzong Zhuqi town came here and rebuilt its capital here, known as Nanming.


    Zhu Qizhen, Emperor Yingzong of the Ming Dynasty, was the most special emperor of the Ming Dynasty. He set three records in his life.


    First, he was the only emperor in the Ming Dynasty who was once a prisoner. (because of Yang Chendong, he was lucky not to be captured in the battlefield.)


    Second, he was the only emperor of the Ming Dynasty. (that''s what Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu calls him.)


    Third, he was the only emperor who ascended the base twice in the Ming Dynasty. (when the capital of the Southern Ming Dynasty was established, he was still named Yingzong himself. He came to the throne again and vigorously promoted his ministers.)


    However, these records do not show that he is a great emperor. The evaluation of him in history is not high. The process of "defeat", "capture", "loss of position" and "reset" just proves the ups and downs of his fate.


    It is with this experience that Zhuqi town wants to do something more than any emperor to prove its ability.


    Thus, after the founding of the Nanming Dynasty, he changed his mind, gave up eating, drinking and playing, and put all his energy on the way of governing the country. His dream is that one day he can reunify Daming and return to the emperor in the northern capital.


    It''s just a pity that God doesn''t seem to have played enough with him. No matter how hard he tries, there should be a lot of trouble, on the contrary, it is getting worse and worse.


    Just when Zhuqi town was making every effort to develop military and civilian fields, the chaos in the South actually appeared. Not only that, the scale is larger than in history, and even Jiaozhi sent troops.


    During the Yongle period, Zhu Di, the emperor Chengzu of the Ming Dynasty, conquered Jiaozhi (now Vietnam). At that time, the commander of the army was the late British Duke Zhang Fu. They defeated them with the strength of the Ming army and established Jiaozhi province. However, because the journey was too far away, many things were out of reach. In 1431, Jiaozhi province was abolished, and Li Li accepted the Ming Dynasty and became king Annan.


    This is a major blow to the prestige of the central government over the southwest chieftain. Later, Shi duo''s facts proved that the negative impact caused by Xuande''s "abandoning Jiaozhi" was long-term and fatal. This incident dealt a heavy blow to the international reputation of the Ming Dynasty in the western region and shook the suzerain status of the Ming Dynasty. Losing Annan means losing the west, which Zhu Zhanji probably did not expect. Since then, Annan has been harassing the border and invading the land.


    This time, Huixi, king of minzhuang, took the initiative to find the old but ambitious King Li. After making heavy profits, they finally started to move.


    Once Jiaozhi enters the war, the affairs in Yunnan will become more and more serious. In addition, the chaos in Guangdong seems to shake each other, and the chaos in the rear is inevitable. Next, how to make Zhuqi Town focus on the development of national strength and the unification of the northern Ming Dynasty?


    The chaos involves more people suffering; Chaos means that the emperor''s imperial power has been shaken, which will inevitably be polluted by historians; Chaos means to put an end to the rebellion, which means to spend a lot of money and use a lot of troops


    None of these is what Zhu Qizhen wants to see. He has a headache for this matter. At this time, when empress Qian was having dinner with her, she suddenly asked Zhongdan for help. In her words, even the young loyal and courageous public can push back the elite warla army, and the rebellion in the South should also be solved.


    Empress Qian would say so. Naturally, she heard the words of the eunuch Mu around her. But no matter who said it, she felt some truth and said it. This hit the heart of Zhuqi town.


    Zhu Qizhen, who is familiar with history books, has seen many wise emperor deeds and found that they all have a common feature, that is, they can use people and are good at using capable people. No doubt, Yang Chendong is a capable person. In addition to his too young age, his experience, origin and what he has done have proved that he is a useful talent.


    Such a great talent, but can not be used by Nanming, once distressed him. Fortunately, Zhu Qiyu, the king of Ying, didn''t seem to be very good at employing people. At least on the issue of Yang Chendong, he didn''t take the way of reuse. Instead, he was always on guard until people all over the world saw his intentions, which gave Zhu Qizhen a glimmer of hope.


    To say, God also helped. At the time of the chaos in the south, Yang Chendong, a loyal and courageous public, had to leave Beijing to avoid the wind because he overturned Shang Shuyu Shiyue of the Ministry of punishment. At this moment, he was in his own territory. How could he let go of this God given opportunity? At present, someone informed Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war who was patrolling all military guard stations, that he should let Yang Chendong use it for himself anyway. If the conditions put forward by the other party were not too excessive, he could agree to them one by one.


    This is where Kuang Ye meets Yang Chendong in Hangzhou. Now Kuang Shangshu reported the meeting with Yang Chendong and attached several conditions proposed by Yang Chendong.


    After reading it carefully twice, Zhu Qizhen had an idea in his heart. He called important officials in Kyoto, such as Chen Xun, the Minister of officials, Wang Zuo, the Minister of household, Liu De, the Minister of rites, Xiao Pei, the Minister of punishment, Jiang Yuan, the Minister of industry, and Shang Pei, the censor of Du Yushi, to come to the hall to ask questions.


    Several ministers and important ministers knelt down first. After they were together, Zhu Qizhen said in an impatient voice, "gentlemen, what do you think I want to use Yang Chendong, a loyal and courageous public, as a general to calm the chaos in the south?"


    There are no airtight pants in the world, especially in the palace. Often a trivial matter will be infinitely magnified in the eyes of the minister. Not to mention that Kuang ye sent back a letter. After several people reached Zhuqi Town, the news had long been revealed by outsiders.


    As a courtier favored by the emperor and trusted as an important courtier, which one has not experienced the ups and downs of the official sea for more than ten decades and has great ability to see through the hearts of the people. This time the emperor had an imperial edict, and they passed a lot on their way here. Now, when asked by Zhu Qizhen, one by one, he looked at his heart and his heart and nose and said, "emperor Shengming!"


    Seeing that there was no official to stop him, Zhu Qizhen was very happy. So he looked at Liu De, the Minister of rites, and said, "Liu Aiqing, Zhongdan Gong put forward a request. He can lead the army, but he needs the approval of the king. I want to do the errand by the rites. How about it?"


    "I will obey your orders." Liu De went out of the class with a wat board.


    "OK, but I don''t know who Liu Aiqing wants to send?" Zhu Qizhen nodded with satisfaction. He already knows that Liu De''s wife and brother were humiliated by Yang Chendong in Hangzhou. But like Kuang Ye Shangshu, being an emperor only has the overall situation in his eyes, and he will not take such a small thing to heart. It''s a big deal. I''ll just give the one who doesn''t apply for the post later.


    Liu De didn''t know what Zhu Qizhen was thinking, but at the moment he said solemnly, "emperor, it''s such a big event. I think it''s right to send Yang Shilang. It''s also more solemn."


    The so-called Yang Shilang is Yang Shan, the left Shilang of the Ministry of rites.


    Speaking of it, Yang Shan was also one of the nine ministers saved by Yang Chendong. His original position was Zuo Shilang of the Ministry of rites. After arriving in Nanjing with Yingzong, he was reinstated and still served as Zuo Shilang.


    Yang Shan used to be an official in the northern capital. He knows the situation there. I am also the official position of zhengsanpin, that is to go to the northern capital level. It can be said that Liu De''s arrangement is very appropriate.


    "Well, according to Aiqing''s play, let Yang Shan go to the king of Ying and say something." Zhu Qizhen nodded with great satisfaction. The candidate sent was just what he wanted and was approved at the moment.


    A dialogue between monarchs and ministers soon ended. When Zhu Qizhen went to the back palace, several important officials withdrew from the hall in twos and threes and went outside the palace.


    Jiang Yuan, the Minister of the Ministry of industry, walked with Liu De. When there was no one around him, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "Liu Shangshu is a good means. I''m afraid it''s difficult for Yang Shan to go here!"


    "Alas, Lord Jiang, can you say that? I''m dedicated to working for the country." Liu De was stunned, then shook his head and smiled. Obviously, he already knew that Jiang Yuan had seen his little tricks.


    It''s a small means, but it''s actually a conspiracy.


    As I said before, only one of Liu De in the six Shangshu is from Nanjing. Because of this, he is particularly special, which also makes many people look at him with a trace of jealousy in addition to envy. Naturally, some people are not satisfied.


    The most important one among the objectors is Yang Shan, the left waiter of the Ministry of rites.


    Zuo Shilang is a senior official of zhengsan grade, which is only one step away from the Shangshu. But it is often this step, and many people are poor and can''t reach it all their life. This requires not only the holy family, qualifications, ability, popularity, but also luck.


    Yang Shan seems to be less lucky. There is a Liu De on it, and he is not much older than him. Under such circumstances, it is even more difficult for him to stand out.


    Because it''s hard, it''s hard.


    The difficulty is not that there is no hope at all. For example, as long as Liu De retreats, his opportunity will naturally come. For this reason, whether Yang Shan intended it or not, it was difficult for him to walk at the same point with Liu De in his work, and the problem of internal consumption appeared.


    In this regard, Liu De naturally found it long ago. But he also knows that Yang Shan has some popularity. In addition, he came out of the battlefield with Yingzong. He seems to have more friendship than others. Such a person can''t be pressed if he wants to. He can clean up if he wants to.


    Liu De also has some skills. He knows what''s going on and doesn''t make it public. He just keeps some things in his heart and waits for the right opportunity to hit it. Now the opportunity has come. The emperor will send someone to the northern Ming Dynasty to talk about things. Speaking of it, this is the first real contact between the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties since its establishment. I''m afraid everyone has no confidence in this matter, so he left the job on Yang Shan''s head. It seems to be a matter of merit and business, but why don''t you wear small shoes? Because everyone can see that Zhuqi town doesn''t want to pay too much and wants to get things done. I''m afraid it''s hard for anyone to do this job.

 Chapter 346

    Even if things go wrong, Yang Shan may be insulted. At that time, he can attack this person with a clear and honest speech.


    Of course, there is another reason for sending Yang Shan, that is to make a trip for Yang Chendong. Didn''t this man hit his wife and brother in the face in Hangzhou mansion? Now he sends Yang Shan, who is relatively upright, to handle his affairs. If he fails to do so, Yang Chendong, who was originally a thorn in the eyes of emperor Daizong, will have a harder time.


    This is also why Jiang Yuan said that he had no means. Liu De didn''t explain this. He just smiled and it was over.


    Liu De made a move and the job fell into Yang Shan''s hands. When the edict came, he made it difficult at home.


    It is said that those who can become officials of the Ministry of rites are those who have a good temper and are eloquent. Yang Shan has some language skills, but his personality is too sincere. Specifically, he is frank. His temperament is rare among diplomats, so it is easy to offend some people in his work. At the beginning, thanks to Hu''s appreciation and help, he gained a firm foothold in the Ministry of rites. This is also one of the reasons why Zhuqi town did not promote him to the next level and let him be the Minister of rites.


    Of course, Yang Shan''s ability is still good, especially his executive ability. It was for this reason that he became the left chamberlain of the Ministry of rites without much opposition.


    But if he had the ability again, he would be baffled this time. Yingzong wants to be loyal and courageous and let himself speak in front of Daizong, but the imperial edict does not give him any power. On the contrary, it also vaguely says that Yingzong is superior to Daizong, and the people who can use each other also give each other face.


    This condition is difficult for Yang Shan. This has also become a mission that can not be completed at all. It''s a pity that Yingzong is still too arrogant at this time. I''m afraid that even if he goes to talk to him, he can''t understand, but it will annoy Longyan.


    Yang Shan wants to see the emperor about this matter and ask for some conditions. That is, he can''t ask others for help in a tone of command. He always needs to give some benefits. But it''s a pity that he''s afraid he won''t see it, because he once offended Cao Jixiang and Menda respectively in his work.


    Cao Jixiang, the eunuch next to Yingzong, the eunuch of Si Li and the eunuch of Zhang Yin, is the same as Wang Zhen before. He once played for his eunuch''s unreasonable number of things. Even if Cao Jixiang came out to intercede in person, it was useless. With this Liang Zi, at this critical moment, I naturally don''t want to see the emperor.


    Menda, commander of royal guards. He is also one of the important ministers believed by Yingzong and is responsible for the garrison and security of the Kyoto palace. This person also hated a relative who wanted to enter the ritual department and walked through Yang Shan''s relationship, but was rejected.


    The two powerful officials have been offended, and he has not received the imperial edict to be received by the emperor. How difficult is it to enter the palace? At the moment, Yang Shan found that he was actually a failure. At the critical time, no one was willing to speak for himself. Does it mean that this is going to kill his Yang family?


    According to the edict, there is no room for bargaining. Liu De also asked him to leave Beijing for the northern capital within 24 hours, that is, two days. He said that the matter of loyalty and courage was very urgent and could not be delayed.


    With the imperial edict and the oppression of Shangguan, Yang Shan was also tough. He didn''t ask anyone. He left the capital within 12 hours after receiving the edict, that is, the next morning. Although he knows that the task of this trip is difficult to complete, if he doesn''t go, the Yang family will have to follow the bad luck and exchange themselves for the safety of the family. It seems worth it anyway.


    Yang Shan left without even saying hello to anyone. He just took the corresponding documents that can prove his identity and left. When he left this time, naturally, no one was optimistic about him. Even there was a faint cry in the whole Yang house. It seemed that he knew that the master was afraid of more or less bad luck this time. Even if Dai Zong didn''t kill him and couldn''t finish the task, Ying Zong wouldn''t spare him if he came back.


    Because of the defeat in the last war of leaving Beijing, someone made the king of Ying as the emperor behind him. Since coming to Nanjing and Kyoto, Zhuqi town has been much more careful. For example, the opponent''s subordinate minister''s ability to concurrently manage is more cautious. Like Yang Shan, a top three official in Beijing, the royal guards'' secret Sentry is indispensable in front of and behind the house.


    At ordinary times, they stare at everything here. Once they find any abnormal behavior, they will respond upward in time. But now Yang Shan has gone and listened to it from the outside. Sad cries can be heard in the house every day, which makes the royal guards in charge of monitoring feel sympathetic and relaxed. Even when I saw a drama team entering Yang''s house, I didn''t check too much. The drama ended after singing for three days. It was the people of the drama team who turned it off. Next, there was still a cry from Shier


    Yang Shan took the relevant documents to prove his identity and traveled all the way from Nanjing. It took only eight days to walk nearly 1200 kilometers and nearly 300 miles a day. Even his body was tossed and choked.


    But Yang Shan had to do so, because he was afraid that if he was slighted, he would add another layer of guilt. In that case, there would be no hard work. For his family, he had to rush all the way with grievances and anger, so that when he arrived in the capital, the whole person fell ill.


    With the arrival of Yang Shan, the capital has long been rumored. And under the exaggeration of Liu De and others, what he came to do has been known in advance.


    In Jinluan Hall of the Imperial Palace, Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu has pushed all the things on the Dragon case in a rage. At this time, his chest is still panting fiercely. It can be seen that he is very angry.


    It is no wonder that the news from Liu De is that Yang Shan, as the representative of Yingzong Zhuqi Town, came to the capital to scold Zhu Qiyu. No king, no father, no brother and no minister are the four major culprits, which is the so-called demonstration of the great righteousness of Nanming, indicating that Nanming is the orthodox identity.


    As for Yang Chendong''s statement, it has become a passing thing. It gives people the feeling that the people in Beiming Dynasty give you face.


    When the news first came, Zhu Qiyu had already made a fire in the palace. It was said that a little eunuch without eyes was kicked for it. It was the second time that he was angry in the main hall. Relatively speaking, it was more what he was doing and showing the ministers. At the same time, it was also a kind of temptation.


    Who can enter this temple is not a mature thing. At this time, each one lowered his head. When Shier raised his head once, he also had anger in his eyes, indicating his dissatisfaction with Beiming, Yingzong Zhuqi Town, Daizong Zhu Qiyu''s support and determination to stand together.


    In any case, Yingzong was once everyone''s master. The ancients said that if a loyal minister doesn''t serve the two masters, everyone can still stand here, he has lost his duty as a minister first. At the moment, it''s hard to blame anything, otherwise it will be very bad for the reputation.


    In ancient times, officials regarded fame as very important. At least they did well on the surface. It is for this reason that they knew that Yingzong had gone too far, but they still didn''t stand up and say anything.


    Everyone''s silence may be the main reason why Zhu Qiyu was angry for the second time.


    Zhu Qiyu knew the process of his ascendance most clearly, which was an extraordinary move in an extraordinary period. It is for this reason that he is more worried that things will happen again. If these ministers overthrow themselves as they pushed themselves to be the emperor, what should they do? At that time, maybe it was impossible for him to go back and be king of Ying.


    When he was afraid, he needed the following ministers to express his loyalty. Only in this way could he be a little relieved. If not, who knows if someone will stab himself one day when he faces Nanming''s imperial brother Zhu Qi town?


    One side is trying, the other side is thinking about his reputation, which forms an invisible confrontation. Just like now, everyone is silent, and the embarrassing atmosphere comes naturally.


    "Why? Don''t you have anything to say?" the atmosphere was very quiet in the Jinluan hall. Finally, the young Zhu Qiyu, who was wearing a golden dragon imperial robe, couldn''t hold his breath and took the initiative to speak. But there was a trace of anger in the voice.


    The emperor was angry and the ministers were uneasy.


    But it''s just uneasy. If you say how scared you are, you won''t. This time, it''s not that one person doesn''t express his opinions, but that all smart people do so. What''s the fear of everyone?


    This is the saying that the law is not responsible for the public. Even if you are the emperor, but the people below don''t speak, you have no choice. Some people will say, isn''t the emperor the biggest? Kill if you don''t obey, but if you really do so, the officials will be in danger. Who else dares to work for you? Your country is naturally unstable.


    After questioning, there was still no one to speak. Angry Zhu Qiyu decided to call the roll. He wants to force everyone to make a statement. Although this practice is disgraceful to the emperor, he can''t care about that much in order to keep his seat stable.


    Glancing at the ministers, he first took a fancy to Hu Peng, the Minister of rites.


    Speaking of all the ministers, Hu is the oldest and has served several Ming emperors for the longest years. At the same time, as the Minister of rites, attitude is extremely important in such things. At that moment, Zhu Qiyu, who looked at Hu, said, "Hu Aiqing, let''s talk about it first. Let''s talk about the difference between the north and the south. Who is the real orthodoxy?"


    Suddenly, he was called by name, and Hu Chen''s body, holding wat board and wearing official clothes, was slightly shocked. There was a struggle and hesitation on his face, but he really didn''t know how to speak.

 Chapter 347

    This time, Yang Shan, as a representative of Yingzong, came to the capital. He got the news very early, even faster than the imperial court, and knew more inside stories. But it was because of this that he was very embarrassed. He even didn''t adopt the suggestions given to him by someone. In his opinion, if he did that, he could not be called a true loyal minister, and perhaps his existence would be discredited in the history books.


    The moment he decided not to adopt the man''s opinion, Hu was ready to be hit by Longyan''s anger and thunder. It was only at this time that he was still unwilling to understand why he wanted to become a leader, so he had to force the ministers to make a statement through this matter. In fact, just like the worst result he thought, everyone was silent. On the surface, they looked like loyal ministers, but in fact, they just wanted to find the right and the left.


    In a rage, he wanted to cut Hu. It is because of his high power and influence that he became the monkey who made an example of the monkey. At this time, Xu Youzhen''s sudden words soothed the originally dignified atmosphere. It was like seeing light in the night. Zhu Qiyu was happy.


    "Xu Aiqing, Xu Aiqing has insight into the world. It''s reasonable." Zhu Qiyu was so happy that he even called each other''s name twice.


    "Mr. Xu is right. He really speaks the heart of our generation." Jin Ying, the eunuch standing next to Zhu Qiyu, quickly voiced his support for Xu Youzhen.


    Different from other important officials, Jin Ying, as a eunuch, had to rely on the emperor to live a life. If something happens to Dai Zong, he can''t do well in any case. That is, he can only go one way without choice. But the other ministers didn''t speak. As a eunuch, if he took the lead in expressing his position, it was unreasonable. Only then did he keep suppressing and coldly looked at the performance of other ministers.


    Now, Xu Youzhen stood up and said what Zhu Qiyu wanted to hear most. Even if he spoke, he expressed his position.


    With Jin Ying''s statement, the other ministers all said in unison at this moment: "Lord Xu is reasonable. In fact, he has spoken the heart of our generation."


    "Ha ha, good." suddenly the situation changed greatly, and Zhu Qiyu was naturally very happy. Although he also knew that some people had to say against their wishes because of the occasion, he won the battle at least on the surface. The key figure in this victory is Xu Youzhen. Thinking that this person is so considerate of himself, he is the real loyal minister. When he is happy, he looks more and more pleasing to his eyes. If he doesn''t consider that the appearance of food should not be too ugly, I''m afraid now, he will add Xu Youzhen to a crown prince and Fu, which is equivalent to a grade of official residence.


    "Xu Aiqing, listen to the order. I order you to be responsible for receiving Yang Shan and raising the prestige of our country together with the etiquette department!" Zhu Qiyu''s voice sounded above the court hall. Xu Youzhen knelt down and took over the will with gratitude. At this moment, he had no way to go. With what he said just now, if Yingzong killed him one day, he was afraid he would come to no end. In a sense, he is now a grasshopper on the same rope as Daizong.


    The small court meeting, which should have been very nervous, ended. Accompanied by eunuch Jin Ying, Zhu Qiyu left the hall with satisfaction. The other ministers walked out in twos and threes. It''s just obvious that Xu Youzhen, who is still popular at ordinary times, has become a lonely family. It seems that she has some infectious diseases. People can''t help but stay away.

 Chapter 348

    Hu Zhen, the Minister of rites, pondered a little for a moment, and finally came to Xu Youzhen with four steps. Many officials saw this, but they all looked understanding. After all, if Xu Youzhen hadn''t taken the initiative to stand up just now, I''m afraid Hu Chen couldn''t be a minister with them for a while.


    "Hu Shangshu." after seeing Hu Zhen coming, Xu Youzhen looked respectful and lowered her head slightly. It can be seen that this is not because others'' status and official position are higher than themselves. This is a sincere respect from the bottom of her heart.


    "Thanks to Xu Shangshu." Hu zhe smacked his mouth. It seemed difficult for him to say the word of thanks. But when he said it, it was obvious that the whole person relaxed a lot.


    "No, No." Xu Youzhen shook her head quickly. This man is not just an old minister and a heavy minister. His grandson-in-law is a loyal and courageous man. He must be respectful to this point.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. If it weren''t for Xu Shangshu''s help, I''m afraid I''d be kicked out of the court now." Hu Zhen shook his head and looked like you deserved the word of thanks.


    "Where is the loyal and courageous public? How can Hu Shangshu be involved? I think there will be others even if he didn''t stand up just now." Xu Youzhen looked around intentionally when talking about these. The longer he contacted Yang Chendong and knew more things, the more he admired him. With intuition, Zhongdan public can''t be prepared for his own card, but it won''t show up until then.


    "Him?" when Xu Youzhen mentioned the name of Yang Chendong, Hu Zhen''s face showed a relaxed smile. This son-in-law really satisfied him. He was not only the grandson of an old friend, but also admired his talent. Now it''s good that he even has to show the other party''s protection. Think of here, how can you not be satisfied. But then, before the smile completely bloomed on his face, he became quiet again. "What he did this time is really a little too bold. Isn''t Yang Sijing (Yang Shanzi) going to be involved and how to live in the future?"


    Speaking of Yang Shan''s affairs, Xu Youzhen saw that no one was paying attention to him, so she whispered, "Hu Shangshu, Zhongdan has long cared about this matter, but he still needs the cooperation of Shangshu."


    Listening to the word "cooperation", Hu Chen instinctively wanted to shake his head and refuse. After all, he really didn''t want to do such a thing as pit his friends. But considering that even if I don''t show up, things will go on, and my old friend may suffer, I had to nod and promise, "well, I''ll have a look at Si Jing with Lord Xu."


    "That''s great, Hu Shangshu please." the stone in Xu Youzhen''s heart has fallen half. If Hu Zhe is willing to come forward, things will naturally be solved a lot, and he will be much easier when he completes the task assigned by Yang Chendong.


    ......


    Capital post station.


    Yang Shan, who had been here several times, was placed here. The scene full of comedy is that he used to welcome guests from all over the world and envoys of all countries as his master, but now he has become an envoy and lives here.


    Just because of this role change, we can see the attitude of Beiming towards him, that is, he was not regarded as the special envoy of the Kingdom and the representative of Yingzong, but as the envoy of Nanming.


    Thinking about this, Yang Shan, who had been suffering from the wind and cold all the way, was even more in a bad mood. His body was getting weaker and weaker. To the point that they can''t see guests.


    But when his entourage reported that Hu Shangshu from the Ministry of rites had arrived, Yang Shan still insisted on forcibly receiving him. He has great respect for Hu. We can describe the relationship between them as both teachers and friends. Not to mention that he had worked under this person for many years. With this, the old superior came to see him. How could he not receive him?


    In the reception hall of the post station, Yang Shan came in with the help of his servants. What he saw was Hu Zhen with a peaceful face and concerned eyes. Beside him, a man in three grade official clothes stood with positive and negative hands and looked at him.


    He knows this man. He was originally the censor of the censor station. It seems that he is a sixth grade or a fifth grade. I can''t imagine how long he hasn''t seen him. Like himself, he has entered the ranks of the third grade.


    After sighing in his heart, Yang Shan hugged his fist and said to Hu: "Shangshu, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Si Jing, you have no problem with your body." seeing that Yang Shan''s face is not very good, Hu Zhen stepped forward, gently held each other''s arm and asked with concern.


    "Lord Lao Shangshu cares about me. I have nothing to do. Cough..." after several coughs, Yang Shan''s face turned blue and was really suffocated.


    "Sit down quickly and talk under the seat." Hu Zhen couldn''t bear to look in his eyes. He took each other''s arm and came to the chair and slowly sat down.


    "Thank you for your concern." Yang Shan seemed to breathe more smoothly and had some confidence when he spoke. Only when he looked at Hu, he still looked hopeful. It can be imagined that at the moment, he was afraid of mixed feelings.


    Since the war of the civil castle, the two superiors and subordinates have not met here. It has been nearly two years. Who could have thought that when we met again, we were each in our own right?


    When it came to taking charge of each other, Yang Shan couldn''t help thinking of his mission this time. The original joy of meeting old friends was suddenly diluted a lot, "Lord Shangshu, this time the lower official came with his mission, but I don''t know what king Jia''s attitude is?"


    "There is no king Jia here? Only the emperor Daizong." a voice suddenly came out. Needless to say, the natural person who can speak this language is Xu Youzhen who has not spoken on one side.


    With this remark, Yang Shan''s face was obviously ugly. Fortunately, Hu is the link between the two sides. Once the situation is bad, he becomes a lubricant. Therefore, when Yang Shan looks bad, he immediately says: "Si Jing, this is Lord Xu Youzhen. Now he is the left chamberlain of the Ministry of work. He is also the important minister responsible for receiving you personally on behalf of the emperor. You can talk to him about anything next."


    Yang Shan, who was about to reprimand Xu Youzhen, frowned when he heard the speech. Although everyone is a third-class official, it also depends on his qualifications and real power. Compared with his qualifications, at least he is much better than the other party. How can he allow a younger generation to intervene when he talks to the old minister?


    But after this introduction, Yang Shan understood that if he wanted to achieve the task assigned by Yingzong, Xu Youzhen could not get around it anyway. That is, he also politely hugged and said, "it''s Xu Shangshu. Welcome."


    "Yang Shilang, don''t mention it." Xu Youzhen also saluted, and then said: "that is, Hu Shangshu is here today. It''s better to take this opportunity to talk about things and see if we can find a balance point so that everyone can finish the emperor''s order earlier. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    "Balance?" Yang Shan shook his head after listening. "Impossible, this is an impossible task."


    "How can I know it''s impossible without trying." Xu Youzhen said in a slightly louder voice about Yang Shan''s arbitrariness.


    "How could it still be possible? This time I was arranged to the post station, didn''t it explain everything?" Yang Shan also replied to Xu Youzhen in a fierce voice. Hu Zhen is his own senior official, an old superior, and his qualifications are there. Of course, it''s hard for him to say anything. But Xu Youzhen, a rising star, can say whatever he wants.


    Yang Shan saw the hidden meaning of arranging his own post station. Xu Youzhen smiled. He is a smart man and naturally likes to deal with smart people. Even so, he can say something. Just before he said it, he glanced at Hu Chen sitting there with his eyebrows, as if he had some scruples.


    Don''t look at Hu Jianzuo''s silence, but he is very clear about their dialogue and even what they will say next. It is because of this that he feels some pain. On the one hand, he has been loyal to the Ming Dynasty for nearly a lifetime, and on the other hand, he is his most satisfied grandson-in-law. It is really difficult for him to choose where to go.


    Of course, if it is from the perspective of righteousness, he will certainly choose to be loyal to the Ming Dynasty without hesitation. But if he does so, not only he, but also his family and relatives will be implicated, and it is not impossible to be executed.


    Think about it again. In the daytime, when he was in the court, Daizong even cut himself first, without taking into account the reason why he was an old minister of several dynasties. Has this explained a lot of problems? Such a king has a heart of speculation about himself. Once he gets up, he is afraid that no matter what he wants to do, he can''t return to his trust in that year.


    The king''s distrust and the terrible consequences of telling the whole story made Hu Chen lose his original balance. When he noticed Xu Youzhen''s eyes staring at him, he finally made a decision, that is, the two don''t help each other, and look at the situation first.


    It was said that the two did not help each other, but from the fact that he knew the truth of some things and did not report, he had begun to favor Zhongdan Gong Yang Chendong in his heart.


    "You talk first, and I''ll go out to get some air." Hu Zhen got up, casually found a reason, and then stepped back, leaving Yang Shan sitting in the chair. He was a little confused. But before he asked anything, Xu Youzhen''s voice over there had already sounded, "Hu Shangshu is old. It''s better to go out for a breath at this time. But I just don''t know if Lord Yang wants to go out for a breath? You should know the importance of what I say next. I''m afraid it will scare you."

 Chapter 349

    "Frighten me?" originally, his attention was still focused on leaving Hu, but Xu Youzhen was really excited because of this sentence. "I tell you, Lord Xu, I''ve been on the battlefield and climbed out of the dead. I haven''t seen any scenes. I say I want to scare me. Hum! I''m afraid you don''t have that ability."


    "Good, very good." Xu Youzhen clapped her hands after listening, looking appreciative. But then his face became serious and said, "Yang Shan, do you know that there is no way in front of you, and you are dead?"


    "A dead end?" Yang Shan pretended not to understand, but he was really shocked in his heart. Some things are just what he thought in his heart and have not been finally implemented, but how can Xu Youzhen know? He is just a new minister of the Ministry of punishment. Although he is in a high position, he is only a new minister, and he should not know so many secrets of Nanming.


    Seeing that Yang Shan didn''t admit it and didn''t want to face the facts, Xu Youzhen knew that it was impossible not to expose some strong materials. At that time, she said in a righteous manner: "Lord Yang, you are all students in your seventeen years old. Then Zhu Di, king of Yan, started the war of pacification (1399) In the first year of Yongle, it was changed to the preface class of Honglu temple. Honglu temple is in charge of the ceremony and the preface class is from the ninth grade. Although the official position is small, you can often see the emperor. You "have a great style, a loud voice and progress" Zhu Di, the emperor Chengzu of the Ming Dynasty, often attracted attention. Later, many officials went to Honglu right temple to be the Cheng. After Mingren Zong ascended the throne, he was promoted to the Minister of Honglu temple. Soon after, he was promoted to the left chamberlain of the Ministry of rites, who also took charge of Honglu temple, wasn''t it? "


    Listening to Xu Youzhen talking about her life as if she were a family treasure, Yang Shan was not surprised. Such things can be found as long as she has a heart. So he nodded, "yes, you''re right. Go on?"


    "OK." seeing that Yang Shan didn''t go into the coffin and didn''t cry, Xu Youzhen didn''t decide to keep his hand, and continued: "In the battle of civil castle, you were lucky and saved by Zhongdan Gong. Then you went to Nanjing with Yingzong and created the situation of Nanming. In this way, you are also an old minister and an important minister. However, when Yingzong established Nanming and rewarded officials, you did not have any share. On the contrary, you are still the left chamberlain of the Ministry of rites. Do you know why?"


    Without waiting for Yang Shan to explain, Xu Youzhen has given him the answer, "Lord Yang, outsiders say you are upright and eloquent. But in fact, you have your own bottom line. Because of this bottom line, you don''t choose to go into the river as mud like most officials. Instead, you fall in love with lotus and use mud instead of dyeing it. It''s also because you stick to your bottom line and refuse to do things that use power for profit that Yingzong won''t choose You are a new book. "


    A Book of history should not only be able to do things, but also be able to do things. But you only know the former. For the latter, you have offended a lot because of your bottom line. If Yingzong really handed over the etiquette department to you, I''m afraid it will soon cause chaos. Not to mention, because of your unnecessary honesty, you have offended Cao Jixiang, Menda and others. And Later, because of your talent, your immediate boss Liu deshangshu was threatened. Hehe, you have been an official for so many years, you can set up enemies everywhere and force yourself into a dead end. To tell the truth, it''s really admirable. "


    Xu Youzhen''s words seem to have come to an end, but Yang Shanzhen has been greatly.


    As an official for so many years, he didn''t think about why he couldn''t go further and become the Minister of rites from Zuo Shilang. But every time he was born, he was almost successful. But that position was both far away and near in front of him. When his hope rose again and again, he faced the blow of disappointment again and again.


    Finally one day, Yang Shan figured it out. I''m afraid it''s because of his bottom line. People don''t like his refusal to turn a blind eye when things happen, so he can''t hand over the power to himself. But even if he realizes this, the so-called rivers and mountains are easy to change, and his nature is hard to change, can Yang Shan change easily.


    It''s just something that has been thought through for many years. Now Xu Youzhen is so understated that he points it out. How can he not be surprised?


    What surprised him even more was that the other party knew about his past understanding with Liu De, Cao Jixiang and Menda. Such things can only be understood if others want to know, and they are very familiar with themselves. Can it be said that Xu Youzhen has noticed himself and collected his own data in many ways?


    After the surprise in his eyes lasted for a long time, Yang Shan shook his head in pain. At this time, he was not thinking about how the other party knew these things, but what he would do next. Is it true that he has no way to go as the other party said?


    "Why? Why don''t you talk?" seeing Yang Shan''s eyes, Xu Youzhen was surprised, and then revealed the attitude that everything doesn''t matter. After Xu Youzhen sensed something, she questioned Yang Shan.


    "What do you want me to say? You said everything. I have no way to go?" Yang Shan shook his head and looked like a lost soul. His heart was full of darkness. He thought he had paid his youth for Daming and spent most of his life. I didn''t know how many times he had been killed by the sword, but in the end, it was inevitable that his family would be destroyed. How could he not be disappointed.


    Yang Shan looked disappointed and fell completely into Xu Youzhen''s eyes. He knew that some words could be said. All this was smoother than I thought. I thought Yang Shan would die for a while. He would only take the time to speak out the following words, but now the other party has figured out everything, even frustrated. Now it''s time for him to lay his cards. "Lord Yang, there is really no way forward, but why don''t you want to take a step back? The ancients said, take a step back, the sea and the sky are vast!"


    "Step back?" for a moment, Yang Shan was confused by Xu Youzhen''s words. But when he understood the general meaning of the other party, he shook his head again, "there is no way to go back. If I can''t finish the task this time, I can go back to Nanjing and Kyoto, and it''s available. Those people won''t let me go, Yingzong won''t let me go, and even my family is afraid of being implicated."


    When talking about his family, Yang Shan''s expression was obviously more warm, but it was just a flash.


    "Yes, family! Who doesn''t have family? The reason why we fight so hard is that we just want to make our family live better. But sometimes it''s often difficult to meet this small requirement. Thanks to our sometimes boasting that we are saints and disciples and that we are in power, everything is just a joke. It''s just... Just Yang My Lord, your life is very good. You are favored by others, so you still have a way back. In this way, once you will be all right, even your family will be all right. "Xu Youzhen took her family as the starting point and suddenly turned her words to what she really wanted to express today.


    Before, I heard Xu Youzhen talk about his family, which also made him think of his dream when he was young. Isn''t it just to keep his name in history and have a better life for his family?


    With these words, he wanted to enter Feifei. Suddenly, as soon as the voice turned, it became something that someone liked him, which made his spirit slow at this moment, that is, his thoughts seemed to have stopped, and he needed to slowly digest the content of these words.


    It seems that after a breath, it seems that after more than ten or dozens of breath, Yang Shan suddenly looked up, "Lord Xu, what did you say just now?"


    "I said that if someone sees you, he will give you a way to live, and even a broad road in the future. But now you really need to carry some things. I don''t know if you want to." Xu Youzhen''s eyes are like a moment, staring at Yang Shan tightly, waiting for his answer.


    "Give me a way to live? What do I need to do?" Yang Shan still doesn''t quite understand, but he probably knows that he has another way to choose in addition to his death. That''s enough.


    "It''s easy to do, just need..." the so-called wall has ears. Although there are only two of them left in the room, Xu Youzhen still takes the way of "biting her ears" when talking about the next things. It can be seen that the matter is very important.


    Yang Shan first listened with his ears cocked up, but soon his face changed greatly, and the whole became excited. I don''t know whether this excitement is because of anger or happiness. In short, my face is a little red.


    "Lord Yang, don''t be too excited. There''s still time for you, but there''s not much. Well, your wife''s personal letter to you should be coming soon. When it''s time for you to make your own decision. Now you''d better have a good rest. With all due respect, no matter what you want to do, whether it''s good or bad, you need to have a good body first , ha ha ha. "


    Xu Youzhen left, leaving Yang Shan alone. He collapsed in his chair. At this moment, he thought of a lot, a lot


    Hu has already left. I''m afraid he has guessed what will happen. He is not suitable to stay here. After leaving the post station, Hu Zhen became silent. He had felt something, but he was not clear. So before making the final decision, he still needs to have a good look and listen.


    Jianning mansion.


    It took two years to leave. When Yang Chendong returned here, he had changed his identity and became a loyal and courageous public of the Ming Dynasty. It was said that both the northern Emperor Zhu Qiyu and the southern Emperor Zhu Qizhen were very optimistic about him and had a deep friendship with him.

 Chapter 350

    It must be a sensational event for such a big man to return to Jianning. Outside Jianning mansion, governor Li daotong lined up with a group of officials in the mansion.


    For Li daotong, Yang Chendong''s seal is pretty good. That''s why he gave face. He got out of the car in person and exchanged greetings with him for a while. Then Yang Chendong declined the other party''s offer to pick him up on the grounds that the boat and horse were tired, and the team went straight into Yang''s house.


    The old house of the Yang family has become lively because of the arrival of Yang Chendong. The old housekeeper Yang Hai is busy in front of and behind the house. This will also be his place to enjoy his life. There are many things that should be bought while the fourth young master and the sixth young master are here.


    After the fourth young master Yang Yang arrived at Jianning mansion, he first worshipped the ancestral temple with his sixth younger brother Yang Chendong. Then, bored, he wandered in restaurants and even fireworks. In the name of loyal and courageous public, it is much more convenient to do anything.


    In contrast, when banchendong arrived at the old house, he fell silent, that is, he seldom went to the street. But this doesn''t mean that he really doesn''t know what''s happening in the outside world. On the contrary, many things are under his control and control.


    For example, the report sent by the Security Bureau, which was placed at his desk at this time, clearly recorded what had just happened in the capital.


    As the representative of the emperor Yingzong, Yang Shan came to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. To everyone''s surprise, he did not accuse the emperor Daizong Zhu Qiyu at all. On the contrary, he said that he came here to show friendship and recognize the legitimacy of the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    As soon as the incident happened, the whole dynasty was naturally surprised. Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu was even more overjoyed. He personally entertained Yang Shan and expressed his goodwill.


    At the banquet, Yang Shan even took out a document with his seal as the representative of Yingzong. When he solemnly handed over the National Certificate, he said that whether it was the Southern Ming dynasty or the northern Ming Dynasty, everyone was actually a family. Now there is a war in the south of Nanming. We still need more brothers to help us. So we took the opportunity to ask Yang Chendong to use it.


    After being recognized by Nanming, Zhu Qiyu was overjoyed. The other party was just a small request. How could he not agree. In this way, the matter that Yang Chendong can work for Nanming is a certainty. Yang Shan, who had finished all this, proposed to leave on the grounds of the urgent news of the emperor Yingzong. Only after a night''s rest, he left the city early the next morning.


    No one knows where Yang Shan has gone. Only the patrolling officers and soldiers who came and went saw the traces of a team of carriages robbed. They also found a document covered with the seal of emperor Daizong Zhu Qiyu, which gave a positive answer about Yang Chendong''s contribution to Nanming.


    How did Yang Shan disappear? All this is naturally Yang Chendong''s pen.


    Not only did Yang Shan disappear, but also his family in Nanming Kyoto disappeared. I got the news in Zhuqi town of Yingzong that Yang Shan admitted the legitimacy of Beiming on his behalf and immediately overturned the Dragon case. Then the royal guards went out of the palace and came to Yang''s house to catch the criminals.


    Unfortunately, there are people in Yang''s house, but they are just actors who came here to act a few days ago. They were tied up in the yard one by one and had not eaten for three days. At this time, the royal guards just knew that the Yang family had escaped first.


    The royal guards hundred families in charge of leading the team reported the matter to the commander Menda. Menda, who knew the life of Yingzong, was afraid of being implicated, so he killed all the actors and lied to the superior that Yang Shan''s family were killed because of resistance to arrest.


    That''s how it happened. Among them, Xu Youzhen is the main contributor. He did things step by step after receiving a secret letter from Yang Chendong. For example, to convince Yang Shan is to give priority to him.


    Just when Yang Shan was discouraged, and Xu Youzhen could ensure the safety of his family, he broke out. According to the plan, it represented that Yingzong recognized the existence of Nanming and was able to leave alive. At this time, people from the Security Bureau are arranging to go to chixian city to meet their families.


    Yang Shan is a capable person, just because he keeps the bottom line in his heart and refuses to associate with some people. Such capable officials are needed by the Yang family. This time, Liu De wanted to exclude him, but he sent him to his own hands. He didn''t know that Liu De would be so angry and painful after learning all the truth.


    Putting the news aside, Yang Chendong slowly leaned his body against the wooden chair. It has been more than 20 days since he last saw Kuang ye in Hangzhou mansion. Calculate the days, I think the other party should come soon. But I just don''t know what kind of fame will be given to me this time?


    As Yang Chendong thought, that night, Kuang ye had come outside Jianning mansion. After a night''s rest, he took his entourage into the city early the next morning. The governor Li daotong, who got the news first, brought the respectful Hou Li here. At the same time, I was surprised at the scene that just happened.


    He got the news last night that Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war, was going to enter Jianning mansion to discuss major issues with Zhongdan. After getting up early the next day, he sent someone to Yang''s house, which means to ask Yang Chendong to go out of the city with himself to meet Kuang Shangshu.


    The man was sent out, but he soon came back and brought back the news that shocked the magistrate. That was what Yang Chendong said himself. He would sweep his bed in Yang''s house.


    God, this is a Book of history. After the imperial court removed the cabinet, it was the most powerful group of people. But the loyal and courageous public still seems to ignore it. What does he rely on?


    With a cautious, nervous and uneasy mood, Li daotong saw Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war, who came here in a dusty way.


    "Where is Zhongdan Gong?" Kuang ye asked aloud after seeing the people who came to meet him, with anxiety in his eyes.


    When Li daotong asked this question, he was playing drums in his heart. Look, people are blaming me. He wanted to tell a lie casually. For example, Zhongdan Zhengyi was on his way here, but he didn''t have the courage to lie to this old and powerful minister of war. Then he said, "Kuang... Kuang Shangshu, Zhongdan said he was sweeping his bed in Yang''s house."


    After saying these words, Li daotong felt that his strength seemed to be drained at this moment. Then he was ready to take the thunder.


    But I didn''t think that Kuang ye, who heard the news, didn''t look a little angry. Instead, he said, "even so, you don''t have to accompany me. Just go to the Yang family''s old house. Guan Ying, let''s go directly to the Yang family''s old house."


    Kuang Ye was not angry. Li daotong was surprised and knew the weight of the loyal and courageous public. He hurriedly led the way to the old house of the Yang family in the city.


    Although Yang Chendong didn''t meet in person, he had already made arrangements in the old house. He even sent his fourth brother Yang Yang to meet him three blocks away. With such courtesy, Kuang Ye''s face looked much better. If Yang Chendong didn''t welcome himself, he didn''t care at all, it''s impossible, but considering that others have a duke and have a life-saving grace for themselves, plus this time they came for a request, there''s no need to care too much about some gifts.


    Seeing Yang Yang, who was greeted three blocks away, Kuang ye knew that Yang Chendong was in the ancestral hall of the Yang family''s old house. After entering the Yang house, he withdrew everyone, leaving only Yang Yang to lead the way and came to the Yang family ancestral hall.


    As soon as you enter the ancestral hall, you can see that Yang Chendong, who has changed his white clothes, is kneeling on the futon. Right above him is the memorial tablet with the name of Yang Rong.


    When Kuang ye saw the memorial tablet, he saluted with fists and bowed three times before he finished. At this time, Yang Chendong had turned around, "Kuang Shangshu came to see my father. If you know under the spring, you should be happy."


    "Alas, young master Yang is also a person I admire all my life. I should salute at the meeting today." Kuang ye said frankly.


    "Speaking of it, Lord Kuang is also the first minister to come here to pay tribute to my father. OK, let''s wait for my father to clean up. I''d like to ask Kuang Shangshu to wait in the front hall." Yang Chendong''s mouth took a slight arc.


    Yang Chendong turned and left, leaving Kuang Ye standing in his place with a thoughtful expression on his face. He was the first minister to come here. Is that what he was implying?


    Of course, Yang Chendong wants to hint. Homesick father Yang Rong, as one of the three families, was so beautiful when he was alive. But he finally died on his way home. Then, after entering the Yang family ancestral hall, no one came to offer condolences. This is what happens in the world. People walk in the world of cool tea.


    This is not the cold-blooded scene that Yang Chendong wants to see. That is, those who have made contributions to the country should always receive the incense of the country. Just like the hero monument erected in chixian City, it is a way to miss meritorious officials. In the future, he will also build a large cemetery. Not only the people of the Yang family, but also those who have made great contributions to the country, they can be buried there after death and enjoy the incense offerings of future generations.


    Of course, another main purpose of meeting at the ancestral hall is that Yang Chendong wants to see Kuang Ye''s attitude towards his father. If he just hugs his fist and perfunctory salutes, it will be difficult for such a person who doesn''t care about his old feelings to be a friend. In this way, he should keep the bottom line when contacting each other in the future. Now, people are doing very well. Yang Chendong can''t help but have a heart to recruit.


    Naturally, the so-called solicitation heart is just thinking. Kuang Ye is very old and has some old-fashioned thinking. It''s not easy to convince him. And he served Daming all his life. He was afraid that he would not turn around for a moment and a half. That is, he might as well be a loyal minister and good general. If there is a chance, it is to keep this person alive.

 Chapter 351

    Kuang Ye naturally can''t think of so many things. He couldn''t find out the strong desire in Yang Chendong''s heart. After listening to what he just said, he just sighed about the coldness of the world and went to the front hall. Today, I was ordered by the emperor to ask Yang Chendong to send troops. After all, the chaos in the South has become more and more serious. If it is not stopped, it may affect the political situation of Nanming.


    Yang Chendong, who had just changed his green shirt on the front hall seat, also came in. "Hehe, I''m sorry to have kept Kuang Shangshu waiting, but has the emperor got any good news?"


    "Ha ha, Zhongdan''s guess is really good. The emperor took a lot of effort to invite you. This time, he paid enough money. Even Beiming recognized the legitimacy. In exchange for you, a big general, don''t live up to the emperor''s kindness." Kuang Ye smiled, but in fact, he was bleeding in his heart. He saw the appearance of Yingzong Zhuqi town when he was angry. He was really one of the dragons angry, but his body was thousands of miles away. But fortunately, it is not without a little gain to pay such a huge price. Yang Chendong can lead the troops out or has been recognized by the emperor Daizong. In this way, he has an explanation.


    This time Yang Shan''s move made Yingzong very angry. If he could catch him, he must not kill the nine families. But after all, things have been done. Now we can only expect Yang Chendong to do his best to recover some losses as much as possible.


    Yang Chendong naturally pretended to be flattered. He smiled and said with a positive face, "the emperor''s grace is vast, and Chendong will be devastated to repay the emperor''s grace. It''s just the request put forward by his own public mercenaries. I don''t know whether the Emperor..."


    "Yes, yes." seeing that Yang Chendong didn''t mean to make a mistake, Kuang Ye hurriedly said: "The emperor sympathizes with mercenaries'' efforts, so he is very kind this time. He allows your army to ask for what you need by attacking your opponent in the process of suppressing bandits, but please make a statistics of what you have and report it. Not only that, the emperor also specially ordered Zhong Dan Gong to be the imperial envoy of the emperor, so you can do cheap things when you take action. In addition, there is Guangdong garrison 5 near Guangdong A total of more than 10000 troops, including 1600 people, two Qianwei posts in Guangzhou, one Qianwei post in Shaozhou and one Qianwei post in Pingle, can be dispatched by Imperial Envoys. The nearby damingzhou county will also arrange food and grass for the army... "


    Kuang Ye seems to be born without Yang Chendong. He quickly took out his cards one by one. It seems to be honest, but it seems that there is nothing practical except 10000 soldiers.


    It''s like the problem of food and grass, that is, fighting for Nanming. How can mercenaries still need to provide their own food and grass? The so-called emperor doesn''t need hungry soldiers?


    There is also the post of imperial envoy minister, which is also a temporary official post. When you use it, it naturally has a lot of power, but once you can''t use it? I''m afraid it will be beaten back to its original form immediately. In this regard, Yingzong''s behavior is far less kind than acting on behalf of Zong. At least others have given him a position of loyalty and courage.


    Kuang Ye''s words are high sounding, but in fact, there''s nothing really to pay. Even the military expenditure needs to rob bandits by himself. I''m afraid ordinary generals will shake their heads if they change such conditions, but Yang Chendong has already taken everything into account and even calculated it. The most important thing is that he needs resources and people, as well as higher popularity Each takes what he needs. Even if that''s the case, why would he refuse? Even without these things, he would do the same.


    "OK." when he looked at Kuang Ye''s dry mouth, Yang Chendong laughed, then patted the table and said, "it''s settled. It''s hard for Kuang Shangshu to mediate in the middle. I''m the loyal uncle promised by Ying Zong. Naturally, I should do my best to relieve the emperor''s worries to the greatest extent."


    Yang Chendong''s promise also made Kuang Ye look a little excited. "Well, this time there is a loyal and courageous public. Naturally, there is nothing to worry about, but I just don''t know how many mercenaries can send troops there?"


    The old fox''s smile, Kuang Ye''s smile seems calm, but in fact, his eyes are like a moment. I''m afraid this is what he cares about most.


    "Ha ha." Yang Chendong didn''t answer immediately, but grinned first, then picked up the hot tea on the table and asked, "Kuang Shangshu must know a lot about mercenaries. It''s like in the war of civil engineering, there were only more than 100 people around me, but he saved everyone from the battlefield. And when warla approached the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, does Shangshu know how many mercenaries were sent?"


    A rhetorical question made Kuang Ye start to bow his head and meditate, "I heard that there are not many troops."


    "Yes, not much. In the final analysis, there are only 400 people." Yang Chendong stretched out four fingers and said proudly, "there are only 400 people, and his father dares to call Valla more than 100000 elite. He dares not to make the idea of Beiming and turn north. How many mercenaries can you say to deal with a bandit without any force support?"


    This seems to be a rhetorical question, but it does show Yang Chendong''s confidence. At this time, he smiled, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, and showed a strategizing expression.


    "Oh? There are only four hundred?" Kuang Ye was already shocked when he heard this. Although it was said that Nanming had some intelligence personnel in Beiming, and the news back at that time said that there were only four hundred mercenaries, such information was not actually accepted by everyone.


    According to their understanding, it is impossible to change the overall situation only by relying on 400 mercenaries. This should be just a cover up for the northern Ming Dynasty. To say so little about the number of mercenaries is just to highlight the strength of their northern Ming army. But now these words come out of Yang Chendong''s mouth, and the meaning is completely different. He doesn''t need to deceive himself. At least at such a time, he doesn''t need to lie. Otherwise, once exposed, he won''t be able to stand down. No wonder Kuang Ye was so shocked.


    "Of course it''s true." Yang Chendong nodded very seriously, as if he were a memory. "Dai Zong paid a price of tens of millions of silver in order to invite these 400 mercenary warriors. It''s really distressing. Fortunately, the war was won and the country was stable, so everything was worth it."


    When it comes to the price of tens of millions of silver, Kuang Ye''s eyes blinked suddenly, obviously shocked. Later, when Yang Chendong was staring at him, he quickly showed a bitter smile, "Zhongdan Gong, Yingzong has just set foot in Nanjing, and the Treasury is empty. There is really not so much silver for you."


    "The local public knows." Yang Chendong lifted his right hand and stopped Kuang Ye''s words, "It is precisely because my father knew this that no lion opened his mouth. To tell you the truth, as a Daming man, my father''s everything was given by the emperor. Now I have to use the ministers. Of course, I have to stand up. Not only that, my father also discussed with the eldest brother, the leader of the mercenaries. In order to completely solve the banditry in the south, this time the mercenaries are willing to send more than 3000 troops, This is definitely a big deal. "


    "Three thousand? OK, OK!" Kuang Ye was listening very carefully. At the moment when the number of three thousand came out, he became very excited. Of course, this was what Yang Chendong had done before. Think about it, it took only 400 people to bombard the Valla, which is known as more than 100000 troops. Although the army of the Northern Ming Dynasty also contributed at that time, it would be difficult to rely on the old soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty without the 400 people anyway To win.


    In contrast, this time the mercenaries sent 3000 troops, which is more than seven times that of the last time. In this way, how can Kuang ye not be excited? No wonder he can even say two good words.


    With these foundations, the other party''s subsequent conversation became much easier. During this period, Kuang ye also took out the Shangfang sword given by Yingzong. He said that as an imperial envoy, he had the right to make arbitrary decisions on the occasion. If any officials in Nanming were disobedient, he could use this sword to cut them without being convicted. He also said that Guan Ying admired Zhongdan Gong for a long time and highly respected the military God. Can he use it this time The opportunity to learn. Of course, with this person, you can better mobilize the nearby Ming army and so on.


    He rubbed the long sword in his hand. Yang Chendong had seen many Shangfang swords appear in later films and TV. Every time this thing was taken out, it seemed that there would be golden light flashing. Now, he can finally hold it in his hand. Of course, at the moment he really held it in his hand, he found that the sword is also very ordinary, but it is more colorful than ordinary swords. In the final analysis, it is just like a sword It''s just a sign.


    After hearing that Guan Ying had to follow him, Yang Chendong first felt that Kuang Ye was watching himself. But when he thought about it, it was normal. After all, if there were no military people around, some things would inevitably encounter such and such trouble. Besides, even if he refused Guan Ying, I''m afraid there would be other people around him for various reasons Now, it''s better to promise earlier and settle the matter earlier. At least Kuang Yecheng can give himself a favor.


    "Guan Ying is Kuang Shangshu''s favorite general. He should be a person with some skills. That''s right. Follow him. But please tell him to follow me. Just listen to my orders. I don''t need him to put forward any opinions. Hehe, anyway, even if he puts forward opinions, his own public may not listen. This still needs to be made clear first. Otherwise, call me If you lose the war, don''t blame your country''s public. "

 Chapter 352

    Yang Chendong agreed, which made Kuang Ye''s stone fall to the ground. He knew very well that even if Yang Chendong refused himself now, he had no way. After all, it was Yingzong''s intention to ask him to send troops. In order to achieve this goal, Nanming paid a lot of price. If there was a problem because of arranging a person, he would be too guilty.


    In this way, Yang Chendong said that there was no reason to refuse to let Guan Ying interfere in his military decision. At present, the couple agreed. "Please don''t worry about this. Guan Ying''s following you is to solve some problems for you and learn from you. He will never intervene casually."


    With Kuang Ye''s guarantee, Yang Chendong''s face also showed satisfaction. "So good, so good."


    "I don''t know when Zhongdan decided to send troops? Now the chaos in Guangdong is getting worse and worse, and he has the intention to attack and occupy Guangzhou mansion. Zhu Huixuan has Miao soldiers to help, and now he has Jiaozhi to send troops to help. Nanming really doesn''t have much energy to send troops to suppress bandits." Kuang Ye was very anxious when he talked about the war. War was everywhere, and he worked hard as the Minister of the Ministry of war.


    "I can''t be in a hurry. The eldest brother of the mercenary leader has been waiting for my reply. Now with Kuang Shangshu''s reply, my father can answer him naturally. Presumably, the army they sent will arrive in half a month at most." Yang Chendong smiled with playfulness in his eyes. It''s not that he''s not in a hurry. It''s really that Kuang Ye''s news comes too slowly. He can only wait.


    This is the disadvantage of poor communication.


    Yang Shan went to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty and persuaded emperor Daizong to agree with Yang Chendong to lead the army. It took more than 20 days for the news to get back. It was nearly a month when it reached Yang Chendong. If it were on a modern battlefield, I''m afraid it would have been settled in a month, and the outcome could not be changed and shaken.


    Hearing that he still needed to send a letter to the mercenaries, Kuang Ye was worried, but his face didn''t show it. Instead, he nodded his head in a very understanding way, "yes, yes, what Zhongdan said is very true. That''s so, please hurry more. After all, the military situation ahead is urgent."


    "That''s natural. The public of our country immediately accepted the emperor''s will. When we know what''s light and what''s important," Yang Chendong nodded his head and asked Kuang ye to put his heart in his stomach.


    ......


    Kuang Ye finally left, leaving Guan Ying behind. From this moment on, he became a nominal subordinate of Yang Chendong.


    When Yang Chendong wanted to see each other, which was a way of hospitality, he saw another scene when he entered the yard where Guan Ying should belong. A woman who looked very graceful from her back was sitting in the stone pavilion, looking at the pool in front of her and thinking about something.


    Just seeing his back, Yang Chendong couldn''t help thinking of the poem, "the employment curl is more than thirteen, and the cardamom shoot is at the beginning of February. The spring breeze is ten miles away from Yangzhou Road, so it''s better to roll up the bead curtain."


    Yang Chendong also saw Hu Yan, Qiao Yin, Xue Niangzi and Xiang Niangzi from his back. Although they have their own merits, especially the back of snow lady is the most beautiful, it seems that they are not as good as the woman in front of them.


    Just at this moment, there was a sudden sound of footsteps around me, and then another woman''s voice with a trace of anger came out, "who are you? How did you appear here?"


    The scream of the visitor also surprised the master of the back. This time, the clear and bright pupils, curved willow eyebrows, long eyelashes trembled slightly, the white flawless skin showed a light red powder, and the thin lips were as delicate as rose petals; Fresh hair, beautiful face, clear eyes, and the fresh and natural breath emitted from the inside out make a beautiful picture.


    The woman''s face was completely exposed in front of Yang Chendong, which made him feel stunned.


    At this moment, it seemed as if time was at a standstill, and it seemed that there were only two of them in heaven and earth.


    "Cough... Who are you? Please leave with dignity." when Yang Chendong was stunned, the woman''s voice rang.


    The sound was as good as the song of a yellow warbler, which made Yang Chendong feel intoxicated. Anyway, he was also a person who had seen the world. This surprise soon disappeared. When he returned to normal, he also hugged his fist and said politely, "my father came to see Guan Ying, but I don''t know where he went."


    "Duke? Duke? Are you loyal and brave?" the woman seemed to be very intelligent. Just from this sentence, she heard something and guessed Yang Chendong''s identity.


    "Exactly." Yang Chendong nodded and looked at each other curiously.


    "Little woman Su Man''er has met Lord Zhongdan. That''s my maid Xiao Yun. Lord Guan Ying has gone to see Lord Kuang off and must be back soon. If there''s anything wrong with Lord Zhongdan, just wait a minute." the woman bent over and bowed and replied softly.


    "Oh? Your name is Su Man''er. It''s a nice name." Yang Chendong answered with a smile and then waved his hand. "My father came to see how Guan wailang lived. It doesn''t matter. Even if he''s not here, I''ll talk about it later. I''m sorry to disturb my little sister. My father left now." after showing a sunny smile, Yang Chendong turned and left. Yang Er, who was on his side, was almost hit. Fortunately, they were all lianjiazi and avoided it instinctively, but it was a little hairy and funny.


    It seems that I found this scene, and behind me came the sound of the girl named Xiao Yun''s smile.


    Yang Chendong just walked out of the hospital at this time. Hearing the laughter, he couldn''t help but gouge out Yang er who followed him with his eyes.


    At this moment, Yang Er naturally lowered his head and looked obedient. "All right, you go and investigate what the origin of this Suman is and repay me."


    "Young master, shouldn''t she be the wife of Guan Ying?" Yang ER was stunned, and he guessed his identity.


    "Say you''re stupid. You''re really going to be a pig. Didn''t you hear her call Guan Ying? Also, there''s going to be a war soon. How can Guan Ying, as a young general favored by Kuang ye, bring his family here?" some people who hate iron and steel shook their heads. Yang Er is good at everything, good at martial arts and loyal enough, but sometimes he has a short brain and hasn''t been trained for so long. Sometimes Yang Chendong will inevitably be taken to the ditch. He is really a "pig teammate".


    "Oh." Yang Er nodded after receiving Yang Chendong''s "advice" and "reprimand", then patted his chest and said, "young master, please rest assured that this matter will be given to Yang Er, and she will find out her identity for you soon."


    "Let''s go." Yang Chendong nodded, then hummed a little song and walked towards his own backyard.


    After talking about business with Kuang ye, Yang Chendong, who returned to the garden study, began to draw up secret orders and prepare to mobilize Lengfeng to come inland.


    Yang Chendong had long expected the dispatch of troops. Naturally, chixian city has long been ordered to assemble troops. As he promised Kuang ye, Leng Feng did send 3000 troops this time, specifically the two regiments of Leng Feng.


    After several years of development, the small number of troops is still the disadvantage of the Yang new army. But even if we take the elite line, some things can''t be rushed. Fortunately, the troops are still expanding. Today, it has been upgraded from two regiments to two divisions.


    The Army division commander is Leng song; The naval division commander is Kaohsiung. Each division has two regiments under its jurisdiction. A regiment has three battalions and a company directly under it, a total of 1000 people. In this way, Leng Feng''s regular army also has 4000.


    This time he said he would send 3000 troops. Of course, they can''t be the most elite and regular cold front. There is also an auxiliary Corps. Compared with the cold front corps, the Auxiliary Corps has a larger number. It governs five battalions with 300 people in each battalion, plus an enhanced Battalion (the establishment of four companies) and a company directly under it, which is exactly 2000 people.


    The cold front regiment is the second regiment of the army, with a force of 1000. Captain Luo Po.


    Speaking of Luo Po, he was also one of the first cold front members trained in the Yang family''s old house. The difference was that he was mediocre and had nothing dazzling at that time. However, in the past few years in chixian City, his personal performance was extremely outstanding. In particular, a while ago, the first Shang Dynasty surrounded by xiaoryukyu Island suddenly counterattacked the sneak attack. At that time, Luo Po, who was the battalion commander, was on duty. At this time, his personnel were not sufficient. It was said that the battalion commander had only 200 troops. But even so, he made a beautiful counterattack, still suppressed the other party with powerful firepower in his hand, captured more than 500 enemy troops, and did not let the other party rush through the defense line, endangering the safety of Yang''s territory.


    The battle was very beautiful. Later, when summing up the experience, lengsong and Kaohsiung felt ashamed and gave the information to Yang Chendong. Later, when the regiment changed to a division, Lengfeng became the division commander and head of the first regiment of the army, and Luo Po became the head of the second regiment.


    This time, Luo Po led the team, which was also requested by Yang Chendong. He wanted to see if he really had real talent and learning. If so, he would not hesitate to be promoted.


    Luo Po is the head of the group. Kong Jie (the son of Kong an, the director of chiqiancheng paper mill) is one of the five political instructors promoted and favored by Yang Chendong. Now he has finally come out and become the political instructor of the second regiment.


    The following three battalion commanders are Wu Sheng, Chen Bo and Kong Quanxin, and Ling Daqiang, the company commander directly under him. This is the high-rise shelf of the second regiment. Among them, there are people familiar to Yang Chendong and those who later became cold front players after layers of selection. Just taking this opportunity, he wants to meet.

 Chapter 353

    The head of the Auxiliary Corps is named LV Zhuo and political commissar Song Zhe. They were also the people who joined Leng Feng later. It was said that they were very capable. This time, they led two thousand auxiliary soldiers to join the war, which was also a kind of honing.


    The so-called auxiliary soldiers are people who are ready to participate in the assessment of Leng Feng. Compared with their comprehensive strength, they are naturally not as powerful as the cold front who passed the examination. However, compared with the comprehensive combat power, it is not comparable to that of an ordinary army. Even among the auxiliary soldiers, there are some talents. It may not be long before they will pass the examination and become a formal cold front, which is unknown.


    Three thousand troops were sent at once, almost half of the troops in the land in the city. This is also the result of Yang Chendong''s careful consideration. In other people''s eyes, his task seems to be only aimed at the chaos in Guangdong, but only he knows that he immediately moved his hand. Of course, the greater the victory, the better. How can he stop if he doesn''t get enough benefits? This is not his style.


    Speaking of the chaos in Guangdong, Yang Chendong took a piece of information on his desk in his hand. Here is a detailed record of the situation in this place.


    The rebellion in Guangdong refers to the peasant uprising in Guangdong.


    Huang Xiaoyang, a native of Nanhai, Guangdong Province, was jailed for the case. He led hundreds of prisoners, designed prison break and launched an uprising. In the 14th year of orthodoxy (1449), he led more than 100000 ships and more than 1000 ships to besiege Guangzhou. It is called shunmin Heavenly King (a shunmin heavenly king) and changed to Dongyang. His subordinates were appointed as Duke, marquis, uncle, Taifu, governor and commander. The rebels attacked Guangzhou for eight months. In March of the following year (1450), Yang Xinmin, the imperial governor of Jindu, took the seat of governor and made many efforts to appease, forcing the rebel offensive to slow down. In May, the governor Tongzhi Dong Xing took the opportunity to send troops from Jiangxi, Guangdong and Guangdong to suppress it, and used "wolf soldiers" (Guangxi Xitong soldiers) to enter the continent, killing and drowning more than 10000 people. Huang Xiaoyang sacrificed zhongliushi, the officers and soldiers offered their heads, and captured his father and eldest son. Yu Bu retreated to Daliang fort and fought fiercely with the government and army by relying on the terrain close to the mountain and facing the sea. After his failure, Yu Zhong still insisted on fighting along the coast.


    In history, the Ming Dynasty was still unified, and there was no north-south Ming Dynasty. The so-called rebellion in Guangdong gradually subsided under the strong oppression of the Ming army. But in this life, because of Yang Chendong''s accidental intervention, Zhu Qizhen did not become a prisoner or a supreme emperor. He was detained in the Nangong palace, but came to Nanjing and established Nanming. This change further weakened the military strength of Nanming.


    With the rebellion of minzhuang King Zhu Huixuan and Miao people, and the unexpected entry of Jiaozhi army, the situation in the whole South became very difficult. In order to solve this problem, Yingzong Zhuqi town ordered the troops of all state capitals to suppress it. When there was no pressure on his head, Huang Yuliang, Huang Xiaoyang''s second son, took the opportunity to take his Four Heavenly Kings (Geng Jun, sun Jianglong, Cui Huo and Ru Honghai) and began to clean up the old department and confuse the people. For a time, the team became larger and larger. He even conquered Leizhou, Gaozhou, Xunzhou and Wuzhou one after another. Now he is attacking Zhaoqing mansion, It has greatly threatened the security of Guangzhou government, the capital of Guangdong Province.


    During this period, Nanming also sent troops to encircle and suppress, the most typical being guanghaiwei, who maintained the security of Guangdong. However, although this seemingly powerful Guanghai Garrison has 5600 troops, it was infiltrated by Huang Yuliang before the war, and spent a lot of money to buy some senior officials. So that at the beginning of the war, the battle plan was frequently leaked out, and finally collapsed under the cooperation of inside and outside.


    The failure of guanghaiwei encouraged Huang Yuliang''s ambition and began to get that there was no stronger Ming army around to fight against it. It is only supported by thousands of households in nearby state capitals, but often they will be surrounded after fighting, and finally they will be outnumbered and defeated.


    After all this, the situation in Guangdong is even more dangerous. Once the Guangzhou government is also captured, it will announce the fall of the whole Guangdong and eventually affect the nearby cities. Once he continues to move to the southwest, I''m afraid he will be connected with Zhu Huixuan. In that case, they echo each other, I''m afraid it will make the Nanming army fall into the process of being attacked. If so, Nanming is in danger.


    In order to quickly solve the crisis in Nanming, Yingzong listened to Queen Qian''s words and asked Yang Chendong to go out of the mountain. What he did was to quickly solve the problem of Guangdong. Nanming could concentrate on dealing with Zhu Huixi carefully, suppress the rebellion as soon as possible and accumulate national strength.


    Looking at the information that Huang Yuliang supported more than 200000 soldiers, Yang Chendong threw the data on the table. What''s the so-called 200000, including the people he coerced, in fact, there should be only 20000 troops available in his hands, and most of them can only fight with the wind. Once they encounter a strong army, I''m afraid they will kneel down and surrender if they just need a fight.


    Naturally, Yang Chendong will not pay too much attention to such an opponent. All he wants is how to obtain more benefits.


    The South has been rich since ancient times. Although the sea has been banned in Guangdong, it is not long after all, and there are still many rich among them. Among them, there are some wealthy families. They usually have a close relationship from top to bottom, which can ensure the safety of their family property and make the imperial court helpless.


    It''s just that such a family is the best pastry in the eyes of the mob. They don''t care who you are or what kind of network you have. They only know who you rob when you have money. Taking advantage of such troubled times to steal their wealth is the most appropriate opportunity. Yang Chendong took a fancy to them. How could he let them go?


    Yang Chendong''s face showed a brilliant smile when he thought that once he got the wealth of these aristocratic families in Guangdong, he could further develop the chiembedded city. When he was in a good mood, Yang er''s "thunder" voice came from outside the study. "Young master, Guan Ying wants to see you."


    "Oh, let him go to the side hall to wait." Yang Chendong put away the smile on his face and made his face more ordinary like a magic trick. Only then did he step out of the study and go to the side hall.


    In the side hall, Guan Ying didn''t wear official clothes, but changed a general''s armor, which looked majestic. When he saw Yang Chendong in green walking into the eye, he bowed his head and saluted with fists, "Xiaguan Guanying has seen the imperial envoy."


    The so-called Imperial Envoys are not very big officials. It''s just a specific appellation when the emperor decided to work in the local area.


    During the period when he became an imperial envoy, he really had the power to act conveniently, which seemed very powerful. Even the local government secretaries (equivalent to the current post of governor) have to listen to their orders. However, once they return to the imperial court and discharge their duties, they will be reinstated, and their power will be reduced a lot and become ordinary and ordinary again.


    There are even some Imperial Envoys, because when they are in power, they do too much and offend too many people. Once they unload their power, they will be impeached by all the officials and eventually fail to come to a good end. So in a sense, the job of imperial envoy is not easy.


    Guan Ying''s respectful salute was also given to the imperial envoy. He didn''t see how much he respected Yang Chendong. Yang Chendong naturally knows this.


    But compared with others, Yang Chendong doesn''t care about the Southern Ming court at all, so even if he removes the imperial envoy one day, it will have no impact on him. All he wants is superficial respect and temporary respect. So, facing Guan Ying''s salute, he nodded gently, "can you call you general Guan in the future?"


    "So, I like this title very much." Guan Ying raised his head and showed a kind smile.


    "Well, general Guan, that''s right. We''ll work together for some time in the future. Please don''t hesitate to give us your advice." Yang Chendong nodded with the same satisfaction. He likes to be a factual official. On the contrary, opening his mouth is a person of great grace and righteousness in the world. Most of them only talk on paper, Such a person doesn''t believe how strong his ability is.


    Yang Chendong''s politeness fell in Guan Ying''s ear. He immediately replied politely, "the imperial envoy laughed, but if there is something that needs the cooperation of the lower officials, just give orders."


    "Well, that''s right. I''d also like to ask general Guan to sort out the specific situation of Guangdong and the information of local officials and send them to my country. I need to know more about them so that I can judge and act." Yang Chendong said impolitely at the moment. Although the Security Bureau has its own intelligence system, and under his orders, it has long begun to pay attention to the development of the situation in Guangdong. What''s more, someone has infiltrated into the chaotic army. But even if it is intelligence, of course, the more the better, you can also make a comparison at a critical time.


    Guan Ying was prepared for Yang Chendong''s request, which was also the order of Kuang Ye Shangshu before he left, that is, everything about Guangdong can be reported to Yang Chendong in detail. That is, Yingzong chose Yang Chendong as the main general. Naturally, everything should be based on cooperation.


    Thinking of this, Guan Ying once again hugged his fist and said, "please rest assured, sir. I''ll go back and sort out the materials and try to send the things you want earlier."


    "Well, then you go." Yang Chendong nodded and began to see off the guests. However, Guan Ying on the other side didn''t mean to leave immediately, but bowed his head and thought for a while and then said, "loyal and brave, there is a woman in the lower official''s yard who admires the talent of the Duke of the country very much. Please bring it to me."


    "Woman?" when Yang Chendong said this, the beautiful girl seen in the courtyard appeared in his mind. Then he nodded gently, "well, the local public likes to call the younger generation and let her have time to come."

 Chapter 354

    "Thank you for your loyalty and courage." Guan Ying didn''t call him an imperial envoy but a duke, which shows that this is a private matter. I think Yang Chendong will understand the meaning, that is, when everything was done, he stepped back with his fist.


    Just as Guan Ying left, Yang Er took Yang Sany, deputy director of the Security Bureau, and came in. "Young master, the woman''s identity has been investigated. Let Yang San speak."


    "HMM. she should have been sent by Emperor Yingzong." Yang Chendong nodded to Yang San first, and then stared at him with sharp eyes.


    Being stared at by Yang Chendong, Yang San quickly hugged his fist and replied, "the young master''s eyes are like a moment. The woman really came under the emperor''s order."


    "Oh." hearing that he guessed right, Yang Chendong burst into laughter first, and then said, "it seems that young master, after I married four beautiful wives, I''m afraid people all over the world regard me as a lover of women. It''s also rare that the British emperor would like it. Just, just tell me her true identity."


    The young master knew everything. Yang San admired him and replied: "The woman''s surname is Su, her name is Man''er, and she is called Su Wugu, which means that she is soft and charming. Few people can rival her. She seems to have no bones. This person is the first flower leader by the Qinhuai River. At the age of 18, Fang has always been clean and does not sell herself. Because of her great beauty and the same difference between piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, many dignitaries flock to her Even the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty had a crush on him, but he didn''t take any practical action because of people''s words. This time, Kuang Ye Shangshu was ordered by the emperor to invite her. As for the reason, we still need to investigate in detail. "


    Being able to get such detailed information in such a short time is enough to show the strong ability of the Security Bureau. Yang Chendong is also very satisfied with this, "well done, that is, when sending someone to check again, we must make sure that the information is detailed and correct."


    Yang San, praised by Yang Chendong, was very excited. "Young master, please rest assured. The security bureau should send someone to check immediately and make clear the details of the branch end."


    "Well, you can use Mu Mu''s relationship. It must be related to women. He works next to Queen Qian. He will know more in detail." Yang Chendong pointed out. Intuitively, he told him that if Su Man''er came just because she admired herself, she could understand. As the first flower leader on the Bank of Qinhuai River, she didn''t have to take risks. Whether there was a problem or not would be interesting. If he didn''t understand the reason, he couldn''t let her stay by his side.


    After Yang San got the order, he went down soon. Yang Er, who had just gone out, came in quickly, looked embarrassed and said, "young master, Miss Su, please see me."


    "Well, I see. I''m busy with important things. Let... The third lady accompany her." Yang Chendong looked down at something and said without raising his head.


    In the backyard of the Yang family''s old house, after being informed by Yang Er, Sanfu snow lady went to see Su Man''er. Not to mention that everyone used to be the flower leader, she had some common language. This Su Man''er had some skills. It didn''t take long to attract bursts of laughter from snow lady. Such laughter startled the eldest lady Hu Yan and knew the comer from the close maid Xiaoqing around her After thinking about his identity, he went to the study and met Yang Chendong.


    "LIULANG." Hu yanmiao appeared. Seeing Yang Chendong sitting on the wooden chair, he closed his eyes and sat down, so he whispered.


    "Yan''er, come here." Yang Chendong, who heard the voice and opened his eyes, saw Hu Yan standing outside the door, smiled and raised his hands, looking like he wanted to hug.


    A sense of shame flashed across her face. Hu Yan still walked three inches of Golden Lotus into the study and soon fell into Yang Chendong''s arms. That''s it. She still said with a shy face, "LIULANG, Yang ER and Xiaoqing are outside. I''m afraid they''ll laugh."


    "What''s the joke? You''re my wife and I''m your husband. Our love between husband and wife should be a matter of course. Don''t care so much." Yang Chendong said indifferently. After holding Hu Yan, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "Why are you thin again? Are you dissatisfied with your food? Alas, Southern food is good, but it''s too light."


    "No! It''s very good. I like these light food." Hu Yan quickly shook her head. To say that she was born in the Hu family, her grandfather Hu has been a high-ranking official since she was born. She grew up in good clothes and food and has never been treated badly. But compared with Yang Chendong, she found that the previous days were more or less shabby.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t need money, and all the good things he sells are easily digested as soon as they are put into the market. It''s said that the supply is short of demand, and it''s not too much at all. In this way, the price of goods is naturally very high, and the profit is huge. Under such circumstances, Yang family village has always been the best to eat and wear. As a big lady, Hu Yan is really better than her When I was a girl in Hu''s house, I ate a lot better.


    Hu Yan was very satisfied and said all that when Yang Chendong complained about his dissatisfaction with food. But even if Yang Chendong said so, how could she change her mind lightly because of what others said. "Well, LIULANG didn''t say that Southern food is bad. He''s just afraid that you won''t be used to eating in the north for a long time. Well, there''s really nothing in the afternoon. We might as well barbecue ourselves. In this way, we can add materials according to our personal position. Isn''t everyone satisfied?"


    Speaking of it, Yang Chendong hasn''t had a barbecue with them for a long time. Hu Yan really wants to. Among them, delicious food is a part. More importantly, I have the opportunity to work with Yang Chendong and enhance some feelings. I nodded and agreed, "it''s so good. I''ll ask someone to arrange for my concubine. By the way, does Miss Su want to call together?"


    "No need." Yang Chendong said as usual. "It''s just our own family activity. There''s no need to disturb outsiders."


    "Oh, good." when Hu Yan answered, her expression was very natural, but her eyes brightened a lot, as if she had put down her mind.


    Hu Yan left. It was obvious that her steps were much easier when she walked. Seeing all this in Yang Chendong''s eyes, he knew that no woman was willing to share her favorite man with other women. Even if she was generous and nice, there would still be a trace of resistance and reluctance in her heart when things really happened. At the thought of this, although the Su Man''er was really beautiful, Yang Chendong lost some interest. With more women, he found that the mind is the most important. As for women, how much is more? How much can be satisfied?


    Hu Yan left happily, and then began to make arrangements for the afternoon barbecue as the owner''s wife. As Yang Chendong''s first cook for many years, Yi qiuer is naturally the main force. This time, she also returned to Jianning mansion from the capital. At this moment, she began to prepare all kinds of ingredients and condiments.


    After a while, the fourth brother Yang Yang also got the news and rushed over. When he was in the capital, he had the honor to participate once, which was very fun. Now he has the opportunity to let go. Now he rolls his arms and sleeves and says he wants to do something.


    The fourth master Yang is here, and the third lady snow lady will come forward. After getting the news from the maid Xiaowei, she found an excuse to ask Su Man''er to leave. As soon as I entered the backyard and saw Hu Yan who was busy directing the crowd, I called my sister and leaned over.


    "Sister is coming. By the way, where''s Miss Su?" Hu Yan blinked twice as soon as she saw the snow lady, as if she had something to say.


    For Hu Yan''s temptation, snow lady naturally knew her belly name, so she smiled and replied, "my sister told her I was tired, so she left wisely. By the way, what does husband mean?" she also pointed to the direction of the study with her slender fingers.


    "He doesn''t mean anything, but when I asked if I would invite Miss Su to have a barbecue, LIULANG said it was his own business and there was no need to invite outsiders." when Hu Yan said the last sentence, she was already smiling like Yan.


    "Elder sister is fierce." snow empress heard of it and quietly praised it. This so-called powerful naturally refers to Hu Yan''s temptation. It''s just an ordinary question. It won''t reveal anything, but you''ve got the answer you want. That Miss Su won''t have a chance to be their sister for at least a short time.


    The two women whispered here. On the other side, Yang Si has been kicked out of the kitchen "important place" by Yi qiuer and others. The reason is naturally that he can''t help, but will only add to the chaos. But he didn''t care about it. Instead, he asked where the sixth brother was and rushed over.


    Yang Chendong was preparing to go from his study to the rear inner courtyard. Seeing Yang Yang coming, he smiled and said, "why is the fourth brother so dusty? But what good people do you like outside?"


    Good people naturally refer to beauty, and good things refer to things of interest.


    Yang Yang returned to Yang''s old house with Yang Chendong this time. Nominally speaking, it''s going back to his hometown to worship his ancestors, but in fact, it''s just a sightseeing trip. After leaving the shackles of the capital, he was originally a dandy young master. After he got the support of Yang Chendong, he spent a lot of money and got many favorite things, including some beauties and rare objects.


    Yang Chendong didn''t mean to stop it at all, that is, he was his brother, but he could make him happy by spending some money. Why not? Moreover, the fourth brother has always been one heart with himself. This heart is rare. He should cherish and retain it.

 Chapter 355

    When Yang Chendong said a good thing, Yang Yang immediately smiled embarrassed. He is the fourth brother. He is much older than Yang Chendong in terms of age, but he seems to be growing up. He likes to show his mind on his face. But he was only embarrassed for a moment, and immediately smiled and fought back, "by the way, the fourth brother heard that there was a beauty in the house. He said he was the first Huakui by the Qinhuai sea. He was very beautiful. I don''t know if the sixth brother had seen it?"


    "Of course I have. It''s really beautiful." Yang Chendong didn''t hide the meaning of tucking in, and answered positively.


    "Oh, it''s so beautiful. Why doesn''t the sixth brother see his heart?" Yang Si suddenly became interested and asked as he walked forward.


    "Hehe, there is no beauty in beauty, and there is no good banquet!" a prophecy was said, and Yang Chendong seemed to point to something.


    Yang Yang is really capable of becoming a child of the Yang family and playing games with dandies in the capital for so many years without doing anything. Just from this sentence, he felt something, and then carefully asked, "that''s right, the fourth brother should control some, at least to find out the details of each other."


    "Of course, the sixth brother is not a baby, and the fourth brother can rest assured." Yang Chendong smiled at Yang Yang''s reminder, and then strode towards the rear inner courtyard. He doesn''t know how many times he''s heard of beauty tricks. Such a common way may be the most useful many times. It''s not easy to say it''s useful to himself. The rational and clear loyal public knows what he needs now and what he is far away from.


    ......


    The rear inner courtyard began to be lively. Before long, fireworks began to float with the air. Also in the backyard, but not the maid in the backyard, Xiao Yun Jue has a small mouth and an unhappy face. "Miss, what did they do? Why didn''t they call us over?"


    Su Man''er, known as Miss, naturally felt the excitement outside the wall, but her performance was flat and she didn''t see the slightest emotion. She looked down at a piano score. Only when Xiao Yun asked, did she raise her head and said, "that''s Zhongdan''s own affair. We''re just an outsider in the end."


    "Outsider? Just listen to what you say. Who is Miss? That''s the first flower leader by the Qinhuai River. I don''t know how many princes and nobles have to pay everything to see Miss. There are also many who want to marry Miss as a concubine. There are also some young talents who want to greet miss as a regular wife. They are nothing now. Maybe they won''t take many years It''s a good choice to be a great person. But what are we here now? When we take the initiative to deliver it to the door, others haven''t even met. It''s just a reception to send a concubine to talk. I think it''s really annoying. Younger sister, why don''t we leave here and go back to the Qinhuai River. "


    Xiao Yun is a quick talker. He says what he thinks. In the final analysis, all this was because I felt wronged and was defending the injustice for the young lady. But only when Su Man''er heard this, a melancholy look flashed across her face. Fortunately, Xiao Yun only cared about his mouth and didn''t notice the scene.


    Su Man''er was silent again, and her eyes fell on the score again. Seeing that the young lady had no intention, Xiao Yun had to mutter for a while and shut her mouth again.


    Su Man''er''s business is just the adjustment of life. When Yang Chendong decides not to find out the details for the time being, she seems to be in the air. In addition to occasionally asking the eldest lady Hu Yan for a greeting and discussing her skills with the third lady snow lady, she stays quiet in the other courtyard of the Yang family. In a twinkling of an eye, half a month later, the cold front army had landed from Fuzhou. According to Yang Chendong, it did not turn to Jianning, but went straight to Ganzhou, Jiangxi. Yang Chendong also got the news at sunrise the next day. Jianning mansion went straight to Ganzhou.


    Ancestor worship seems to have come to an end. When Yang Chendong left the old house of the Yang family, except that the old housekeeper Yang Hai stayed to preside over the overall situation, the fourth brother Yang Yang also stayed in the old house.


    This is not only Yang Yang''s initiative, but also Yang Chendong''s acquiescence. The situation on the battlefield is ever-changing. Even with the most advanced firearms, Yang Chendong dare not say that he will win every battle. There is no danger. He takes his fourth brother with him. Once something happens or something happens, it would be safer for him to leave Jianning.


    As for whether it is safe to stay here, hehe, as long as Yang Chendong is in front of the war, no one will embarrass Yang Yang. Who will do such thankless and offensive things? Not only that, I''m afraid Nanming will focus on protecting his safety.


    In addition to the fourth brother Yang Yang, other Yiying people, including two wives, also followed him out of Jianning and went straight to Ganzhou, which naturally included general Guan Ying and Su maner who were allowed to join the army.


    After the brigade left the city, they walked along Mian rapidly, but the speed was not slow. Yang Chendong has been sitting in the luxurious carriage in the center, and has never appeared, which has attracted Su maner to chat up several times without seeing anyone.


    From Su Man''er''s point of view, this loyal and brave man is really mysterious. She has been here for more than ten days, but she only saw the back of a family in the distance, which made it difficult for her to see this person as if she were the emperor.


    All this changed until she came to the suburbs of Ganzhou. Finally, Su Man''er sitting in the carriage could see the true face of Yang Chendong.


    It was a rainy day.


    Under such weather, people should hide in houses, even those on the way should hide in carriages, and soldiers should hide in military barracks. But the scene in the suburbs of Ganzhou is not so. From a distance, a green wall as tall as a man appeared in front of him. He was not affected by the rain outside.


    The green that appeared in the distance was the 3000 soldiers of the Yang new army. Among them, the 1000 elite Lengfeng second regiment has a slightly lower combat power than 2000, but it is also higher than the first regiment of many auxiliary soldiers of the ordinary Ming army.


    Leng Feng''s clothes are the same as before. They are dressed in green camouflage clothes, berets and military leather boots. They look so powerful and heroic from a distance.


    The auxiliary army wore ordinary green clothes as training clothes. They don''t have any rank standards. But even so, when 2000 people stand together neatly, it still gives people a very spectacular feeling. Among them, I don''t know how many people are holding their strength, thinking that they can change into spiritual camouflage clothes and become a member of the real cold front.


    This comparison is also deliberately arranged by Yang Chendong. The cold front everywhere suppresses the auxiliary soldiers, which is tantamount to encouraging everyone. If you want to get better treatment and be respected, you need to rely on your own efforts.


    Three thousand cold fronts suddenly appeared, waiting for young master Yang Chendong as the master to review them.


    Once in the Yang Department, even the lowest auxiliary soldiers need to be trained. The purpose is to let the sixth young master come to review one day to prove themselves. Now the Lord finally appeared, and everyone stood up with 200% spirit. Even if it was a light rain, they couldn''t stop their passion.


    Leng Feng is right in front of him, waiting for the review. As the master, Yang Chendong must appear. So he got out of the luxury carriage and pushed away the tiger awn who was ready to give him an umbrella. In blue, he walked steadily to meet the cold front. At this moment, just from his back, he was like a giant, trembling on the earth, covering all the light between heaven and earth, and naturally became the most dazzling one.


    What Su Man''er saw was Yang Chendong''s greatness at this moment. Another saw that it was indeed strict military discipline and a sense of awe.


    Guan Ying, who had experience in the army, was later transferred to bingchong as yuanwailang by Kuang Ye Huiyan. In this way, people with both practice and theory have a different understanding of the army from ordinary people. Just like now, what he saw was a wave of majesty and solemnity that could even shock his heart.


    If Guan Ying and Kuang Ye inspected the central guard station of the national army together, I don''t know how many troops he saw. But even the Imperial Army directly under the emperor Yingzong alone does not seem to be comparable with the overseas mercenaries in front of him by momentum alone. Even strictly speaking, it may not be a little worse.


    Guan Ying is thunderous about the name of mercenaries. Kuang Ye Shangshu said more than once that although he saw only more than 100 mercenaries in the battle of the civil castle, they were well disciplined and murderous.


    When he heard this before, Guan Ying always thought that Shangshu was exaggerating, and even trying to gain the prestige of others and destroy his ambition. This may be a means of encouragement, but if it is too much, it will easily hurt the heart of the Nanming army.


    However, when he really saw the scene of the orderly formation of mercenaries, he just knew that Shangshu didn''t lie, and the army in front of him was indeed his life''s opinion. Just this momentum gave him a sense of confidence. Perhaps such an army should have been invincible.


    No matter what kind of mind others are looking at this scene. Yang Chendong, who is walking forward, is in an agitated mood.


    When the camouflage suit appeared in front of him, he had a feeling of isolation. It seems that we have returned to the past, as if we can see the most lovely and respectable comrades in arms. It is with them that the country will have dignity, be recognized by others, stand tall in the forest of the world, and dare not be bullied at will.


    This mood until he came to the front of the battle, Luo Po, head of the second Lengfeng regiment, ran out of the queue and stood on five sides opposite Yang Chendong. His voice shouted loudly, "chief, the second Lengfeng regiment and the first auxiliary regiment have assembled. There should be 3098 people, but there are 3098 people. Please review."

 Chapter 356

    At this moment, the high and stirring voice seemed to open the rain waterfall and rush directly above the nine nights. At this moment, not only are more than 3000 soldiers tall and straight, but even cold front elites such as Hu Mang, Yang ER and Wu Sheng who stand in the distance and look at all this will stand upright. It seems that their appearance will also be reviewed by Yang Chendong.


    "Please take a moment." Yang Chendong''s heart beat faster, but his face was as calm as possible.


    "Yes!" after paying a new military salute, Luo Po turned and ran back to the queue, stood beside Kong Jie, the political commissar of the second regiment, and looked at Yang Chendong, their sixth young master, the founder of the new Yang army, and their leader and spiritual pillar.


    To become a cold front, one of the necessary processes is the cognition of loyalty.


    What is loyalty? It means to be loyal to the sixth young master. In this regard, the political teachers have done a good job, and their usual publicity is also in place. In an almost brainwashing way, everyone knows that the reason why they can have today, with such good equipment, such good military appearance, such a good life, such a beautiful and infinite future and achievements, all depends on the support and contribution of the sixth young master.


    The sixth young master has done so much for them. What do they need to do to be grateful? Should we not only show our strength through practical actions and prove that the sixth young master did not see the wrong person, but also take practical actions to strive for more glory and protect this hard won happiness for ourselves and future generations?


    It is precisely under the instruction of being eager to face life every day that Yang Chendong is gradually regarded as the embodiment of God. But for all the cold front, no one does not respect him and no one does not thank him. Today, this legendary figure is standing in front of them. How can it not be exciting, how can it not be exciting?


    After a pause, the sound of more than 3000 people coming out with their left feet sounded. Then it can be seen that Yang Chendong strode across from 3000 people.


    Dressed in green, he seems to be a little thin, especially under the invasion of light rain, he seems to be a little embarrassed. But when Yang Chendong was standing there, everything changed. As soon as he opened his mouth, he said, "comrades in arms have worked hard!" in response to his voice of more than 3000 people, "serve the people!"


    "OK. I''m happy and even excited about your performance." Yang Chendong raised his right hand high, and more than 3000 Yang new army quieted down again. At this moment, only Yang Chendong''s heroic voice echoed in the light rain.


    "You are the best cold front and the strongest mercenary in the world. You have the most rigorous training and the strongest weapons in the world, which means that you are, will be and will be the strongest Corps. In the future, your descendants will be proud of you..."


    "Today, the emperor Yingzong of the Southern Ming Dynasty invited us to help them put an end to the rebellion, which is a fancy to everyone''s ability. The best soldiers in a hundred battles can only get this title after fighting. Next, you will face actual combat and life and death. But please believe me, as long as you can play normally and show what you have learned at ordinary times, the winner must be you..."


    "Military achievements are in front of you, and glory is in front of you. Comrades in arms, work hard. I''ll watch your wonderful performance. Do you have the confidence to defeat the enemy and raise my military power?"


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!" the surging voice continued to reverberate in the air. At this moment, the light rain began to stop, as if infected by the passion of these warriors. At the moment when the light rain stopped, Yang Chendong solemnly saluted and ended today''s speech.


    In fact, there is still a lot to say. Yang Chendong had to choose what he could say. After all, there are Guan Ying behind him, and a few Daming soldiers with the army. Some things need patience and concealment when the fire is not coming.


    After talking, the soldiers were promoted at this moment. Each battalion and company began to turn with the team and gave up a avenue for the sixth young master''s team to move forward. Luo Po, head of Lengfeng''s second regiment, and Kong Jie, political commissar; LV Zhuo, head of the first auxiliary regiment, and Song Zhe, political commissar, also hurried to Yang Chendong, as if waiting for the military order.


    Yang Chendong, who had been prepared for this, sent a battle order to Kong Jie, political commissar of the second regiment of Lengfeng, "this is the next battle step. You should first get familiar with it and then strictly implement it. At this time, the second battalion of the second regiment of Lengfeng will replace the first battalion to be responsible for the safety of the young master."


    "Yes!" the four regiment leaders began to arrange after paying a military salute. Then there is the military meeting waiting for a while. Until this time, a group of Ming troops on the side of the cold front gathered here, and Guan Ying followed behind the team. "Zhongdan Gong, the chief envoy of Guangdong and the generals from several surrounding areas have arrived. And... New news, Zhaoqing house has been broken by bandits. Zhaoqing general Jia Ping has arrived and is waiting for Zhongdan Gong''s instructions over there."


    "Zhaoqing lost?" Yang Chendong stood there and asked with a calm face.


    "Yes, I lost it." Guan Ying lowered his head and said in some pain. As soon as I saw that the military discipline of mercenaries was so strict and the team was so majestic, I was determined to do a big job, but then the bad news came, which was equivalent to a basin of cold water waking him up in an instant.


    Thinking of his own incompetence and the strength of mercenaries, this more and more sharp contrast made him feel ashamed.


    "OK, call them over. Some things always need to be decided." Yang Chendong''s voice was still calm as usual, but somehow Guan Ying felt a trace of murderous spirit from these words. But think about it, this hasn''t met the enemy, maybe it''s just an illusion of yourself.


    The action of closing the eagle was very fast. In less than half an hour, a military tent of 70 or 80 square meters was erected. The generals of the Ming army nearby also gathered. Before he could tell anything, Yang Chendong took a group of mercenary officers into the account.


    With the entry of Yang Chendong, several Nanming generals who were still chattering immediately closed their mouths, and then looked curious and flattering at the youngest loyal and brave Duke of Daming who came in.


    The name of Zhongdan Gong has long been famous, but everything comes from hearing. It is because I heard that individuals have personal understanding.


    Just because Yang Chendong is just in his early twenties, the hearsay or legend has been criticized by too many people. It''s like saving Yingzong and nine important ministers, but it''s a statement of good luck; For example, it was only emperor Daizong who gave credit to Yang Chendong in order to hide his strength.


    But all these rumors and legends seem to be untrue after seeing Yang Chendong''s meeting with mercenaries just now. Can it be said that this young loyal and brave man really has great ability?


    The doubt, curiosity and even speculation in his eyes are becoming more and more intense. With such eyes, Yang Chendong walked into the big tent and came to the seat under the throne. At the moment when he sat down, Hu Mang, who followed him, took out the imperial sword given by Emperor Yingzong and put it in his hands.


    The appearance of Shang''s sword made everyone''s eyes freeze. What does this move mean, is it demonstrating his authority?


    Suddenly, many people''s faces changed, but some people showed disapproval again. Perhaps in their view, this move is a sign of timidity. If you really have authority, why do you need to use the so-called imperial sword to say things?


    When they were guessing, Yang Chendong''s eyes had fallen on Guan Ying, who was the first on the left of the next head, "general Guan, you can start."


    "Yes, imperial emissary!" Guan Ying nodded, especially adding some voice on the word imperial emissary. Then he introduced the Ming Dynasty officials in the house for Yang Chendong.


    Lu Youfu, the chief political envoy of Guangdong, the first on the right, is an old man who looks more than 50 years old, from a second-class senior. (the new is less than a year old.)


    Han Qing, the chief inspector of Guangdong Province, is a murderous man in his forties. He is in charge of the punishment of a province in Guangdong. He is also a second-class senior.


    Guangdong Wei commander Ma Wei (zhengsanpin), pingyuefu general he Sheng (zhengsipin), Shaozhou General Yu Guang (zhengsipin)


    With Guan Ying''s introduction, everyone who was named showed a kind smile to Yang Chendong. In this regard, Yang Chendong also responded with a smile. At the end of the introduction, when Jia Ping, general of Zhaoqing mansion, looked at the defeated general with armor and blood on his body. Yang Chendong suddenly interposed: "are you the general who just lost Zhaoqing mansion?"


    Jia Ping, who was named, was shocked. This time, he didn''t change his armor, so as to show his "bloody fight" side, so as to win the sympathy of others.


    After all, the Zhaoqing mansion was lost by him. In fact, he was indeed afraid of the enemy. When the Zhaoqing mansion was still able to support, he was attacked because Huang Yuliang''s bandits came down to the city. Worried about his own safety, he abandoned the Zhaoqing magistrate who still wanted to defend the city and escaped with more than 100 soldiers.


    It was Jia Ping''s sudden escape that led to chaos in the city and low morale of the soldiers. Think about that even the generals have no confidence, let alone ordinary soldiers. In order to survive, some of them even opened the city gate and led rioters into the city. In the end, most of the people were looted and the Zhaoqing magistrate was killed in the chaos.


    Not long after running away, Jia Ping got the news. He was really afraid at first, but his heart finally relaxed when he saw Lord Han Qing according to chasi in Ganzhou City. Not for anything else, just because this person is his backer. Usually, he has no lack of filial piety. For this matter, he contacted the Jia family and took out a large amount of money to Han Qing to protect his life.

 Chapter 357

    Han Qing, who is in charge of the criminal name of the whole Guangdong Province, after receiving Jia Ping''s filial piety, also said that he would save his life, but he needed to be wronged for a while and reopen it when the time was right.


    It seems a shame to abandon the city and become a defeated general. But he was not alone in losing the city. At least it seems that he has killed the enemy with blood. With this, Han Qing had some confidence, and even greeted Lu Youfu, the chief envoy, for this matter. As soon as the imperial envoy arrived, he took the opportunity to say two good words, and it must be over.


    It was with this support that Jia Ping, who had the confidence to appear here, immediately knelt down on the ground as soon as he heard Yang Chendong''s words to himself, "the imperial envoy''s clear lesson is that the end will indeed kill the enemy bravely. However, the general trend is so, he has to quit the city!"


    When Jia Ping knelt down, Han Qing, the Guangdong police inspector standing by, also stepped out of the queue, "general Jia Ping''s words are not bad. This time, there are many bandits and soldiers, and it''s not good to abandon the city. Please understand."


    Han Qing stepped forward and took the initiative to intercede for Jia Ping. After seeing this scene, other Guangdong officials were afraid to understand it. I know I must have received a lot of silver to protect my life. Even if colleagues are officials, should they also stand up and contribute? At this time, forming a good relationship must be beneficial afterwards. Moreover, in line with the idea of cold lips and dead teeth, pleading for Jia Ping now is equivalent to leaving an extra retreat for yourself. Who dares to promise not to make mistakes?


    All officials think so. At this time, it is the chief envoy of Guangdong, and the highest official here should also be ready to stand up and speak. As a brother in Guangdong, it is one of his responsibilities to protect his subordinates at a critical time. Only in this way can he be respected and better convey his ideas and orders.


    As a result, the atmosphere in the whole account became a little active, and many people were eager to try. "What does he mean? What do you mean? Is it difficult to do things by taking other people''s money? Ah! By the way, don''t you want evidence? Here you are..." raised their hands, and the written papers flew from the table and danced all over the sky, It''s like it''s snowing heavily.


    The paper came flying and fell on Lu Youfu and others. Out of curiosity, they reached out and took it. When they saw the contents recorded in it, they were shocked. When they looked at Han Qing and Jia Ping, there was more sympathy. When they looked at Yang Chendong, there was more surprise and fear.


    The crimes committed by Han Qing and Jia Ping are recorded in the paper.


    Among them, Jia Ping abandoned the city for fear of death and fled first, which caused chaos in Zhaoqing City and was taken advantage of by bandits; Han Qing also granted 100000 silver Liang to the Jia family behind Jia Ping, which is the fact that he spoke for him. Among these records, there are various supporting evidence, such as the testimony of officers and soldiers who escaped from death in Zhaoqing City, the testimony of the housekeeper in charge of property in Jia''s house, and so on.


    This is a certain fact. There is no need for the imperial envoy to fake such a thing, because it is fake. Whether Han Qing or Jia Ping can put it forward in front of everyone. Such a loss will only be the face of the imperial envoy, and even lead to the result that he can''t even do the job.


    Not to mention whether it is worth wronging others. That is to say, seeing Jia Ping recorded in the paper, he had already trembled all over. What''s more, Han Qing, after seeing all this, immediately fell to his knees with a plop, and then cried loudly, "Imperial Envoys are all servants who are confused for a while. I''m willing to plead guilty and hand over all these dirty silver. Please be extra kind!"


    While shouting loudly, Han Qing also looked at Lu Youfu standing on one side, "Lord Lu, please speak to save the officer. You know, the officer is just confused for a moment!"


    Han Qing''s cry has proved everything, and it is everything. At this moment, everyone knew that Han Qing was in trouble. It doesn''t seem worth it to build up your reputation and future for 100000 silver.


    Lu Youfu, whose name was called, gently closed his eyes. He really doesn''t want to speak for Han Qing. It doesn''t matter if he does dirty things, but he is a fool if he is caught in a pigtail and publicly taken out to say things.


    Isn''t it foolish of him to beg for such a fool?


    But the truth is that Lu Youfu had to stretch out his hand for nothing else, just because he usually had a good personal relationship with Han Qing, and received a lot of filial piety when he came to Guangdong for a year, so that many things are too deeply related between them. If the other party is really in trouble, once he stands idly by, who knows whether a mad dog will bite people. Look at the means of the imperial envoy. If something really happens to him, I''m afraid I''ll be finished.


    Lu Youfu, who didn''t want to speak and really had to speak, after some inner struggle, still had to step out of the squad, hugged his fist and said to Yang Chendong: "imperial envoy, I''m afraid Han Qing is confused this time. Please see that he has no credit and hard work in governing Guangdong. Let''s take it lightly."


    "Get off lightly?" Yang Chendong looked straight at Lu Youfu. Just this stare is to tighten the whole body of the first brother in Guangdong. Although it is possible for him to be each other''s grandfather in terms of age, he has to admit that Yang Chendong is more dignified and stressed than all the young people he has met. Even that pair of eyes is not like the eyes of young people at all. It seems to be a pair of old eyes that have experienced many things. It seems that they can see through anything in the world at this moment.


    Asked, Lu Youfu, who was also shocked in his heart, unconsciously said, "yes, please let the imperial envoy go lightly. Han Yicha''s family also has a lot of money. I think he is willing to donate most of it to provide military supplies for the army to redeem his crime."


    Take money to buy sin.


    This seems to work only in private. It seems incredible that Lu Youfu put it on the table at this moment. At least on the scholars who read the books of sages since childhood, it is a matter of great shame. But at this moment, Lu Youfu really doesn''t know how to intercede for Han Qing. The imperial envoy has just arrived. When it comes to personal relations, there is nothing at all; He is not an official of Nanming, even if he is looking for someone to suppress the other party, he is afraid it is difficult to do so. Even if he did, he was afraid that Han Qing''s head would fall to the ground. In order to save himself, he had to make such a bad decision. Even when he said this, he looked very unnatural. It can be seen that he was really ashamed of his words.

 Chapter 358

    As soon as Lu Youfu said this, Guan Ying, standing directly opposite him, looked very ugly. In his opinion, today''s meeting of officials in Guangdong is really a disgrace to the Southern Ming court. Some generals fled the city and civil servants accepted dirty silver. Once it comes out, I''m afraid many people will laugh in the dark.


    However, it seems that all this can not be compared with Lu Youfu''s practice. This person even openly offered bribes. And in front of so many people, isn''t he afraid of Yang Chendong getting angry again and getting angry with him?


    Just when Guan Ying was angry and hated, Yang Chendong, who was standing there with a bad face, suddenly took his seat. Then he looked slowly and asked, "Oh? Are you willing to donate family money for military spending? I don''t know how much? I tell you, you can''t agree without this imperial envoy."


    If the performance of Lu Youfu and others has been amazing, Yang Chendong''s words made the whole audience thunderous. At this moment, everyone stood there with a dull face. Some people even pull their ears with their hands. It seems that they are trying to see if there is something wrong with their hearing.


    One offers bribes in public and the other takes bribes in public. And all the people present were officials from Guangdong, including some important officials and generals. This scene that I dare not think of happened seriously. At this moment, Lu Youfu, who had no choice but to offer bribes, was also shocked and stood there at a loss.


    Seeing that the big tent suddenly became quiet, Yang Chendong seemed very unhappy with the performance of the people, "what? What did Ben qinchai say is not clear enough? Or was the criminal official Han Qing unwilling to pay money?"


    "Yes, yes." after finally understanding that all this is true, Han Qing suddenly caught a dead tree like a drowning man and said repeatedly, "the criminal officer is willing to pay silver, pay silver."


    "How much?" Yang Chendong threw his body on the copywriter in front of him, stared at Han Qing''s eyes and asked.


    "Hand it over..." Han Qing thought that Yang Chendong said just now that he couldn''t take less. Thinking that such an opportunity might not happen for the second time, he gritted his teeth and said, "the sin officer is willing to take 200000 liang of silver to atone for his sin. Please give him a chance."


    "Two hundred thousand taels!" hearing this answer, Yang Chendong gently repeated, and then stopped talking, but looked like thinking.


    This scene really frightened Han Qing. He thought he gave too little silver. At the moment, he said ruthlessly: "I am willing to take out 400000 liang of silver. This is already my family. There is really no more."


    "Oh, four hundred thousand taels. That''s so careless. After all, you are a second-class official of the imperial court, and you are worth the price. Even so, it''s all right. Your guilt will not be investigated by the imperial envoy. As for how the emperor will deal with you, it has nothing to do with the imperial envoy." Yang Chendong shook his hand, which relieved Han Qing who knelt there, He knew that he had nothing to do for the time being. As for the emperor, with his relationship with several important officials in Kyoto, he thought there was no room for turning around, but he was afraid that he needed to borrow money to tide over the disaster.


    Han Qing had no crime. The kneeling Zhaoqing general Jia Ping seemed to see the hope of rebirth. Regardless of the pain when he was pressed, he shouted loudly, "imperial envoy, sin will also be willing to take silver to make atonement."


    "You are also willing to take silver." Yang Chendong seemed very interested.


    "Yes, sin will be willing to take silver and 400000 liang of silver as military expenses for mercenaries." Jia Ping said loudly, as if he was afraid that Yang Chendong couldn''t hear clearly.


    "Oh, you''re just a four grade military general, but you''re willing to take out 400000 liang of silver. It''s really a lot." after Yang Chendong''s words fell, all the others looked clear. I think Jia Ping will be offended.


    But without waiting for the people''s look to completely ease down, Yang Chendong, who was still in harmony with the drizzle just now, suddenly changed his face, and then shouted in a roaring voice: "because of you, hundreds of thousands of people in Zhaoqing house suffered, I don''t know how many officers and soldiers of the Southern Ming Dynasty died. You still have the face to talk about silver with me here. Where is the Shang''s sword?"


    "Again." Hu Mang, standing aside, handed Kuang Ye''s long sword, which represents that the upper can kill the faint king and the lower can kill the slander minister. Then he saw Yang Chendong stretch out his right hand and hold the handle of the sword. Then the sword flashed, the long sword came out of its sheath, and then a blood spattered out, which just sprayed on Han Qing''s face, who was still kneeling on the ground and didn''t get up.


    A sword fell, and Jia Ping, who was still alive just now, fell on his head, separated from the Yin and Yang of the people.


    Jia Ping was killed like this. This unexpected scene made people don''t know what to say for a moment. I was still talking about the price just now, but how could I kill someone? The imperial envoy is not old, but he is always unexpected in doing things. People can''t figure out his mind. Such an imperial envoy is really hard to touch.


    Many officials who watched this scene had a drum in their hearts and thought that they should be careful when doing things in the future. Don''t be caught by Imperial Envoys. Otherwise, they would have to take off a layer of skin like Han Qing if they didn''t die.


    Besides, Han Qing was sprayed with blood on his face. First he looked stunned, and then his excrement and urine flowed together. Suddenly, an unpleasant smell filled the tent.


    It should be said that as a procurator in charge of criminal and public affairs, he has seen the world, and there are not a few people who even died under his orders. It''s strange that Yang Chendong''s action is too fast, and Han Qing himself is responsible for his crime. He thinks that if he didn''t give money just now, he may fall to the ground now. How can he not be afraid and make a fool of himself?


    Yang Chendong was also upset by the bad smell. "Well, let''s just go out for a meeting. Oh, by the way, Jia Ping committed a serious crime, which is unforgivable. The imperial envoy killed him, but he can''t help believing some of his words. For example, everyone must have heard what he said before his death that the Jia family was willing to give 400000 liang of silver. It''s better to be a personal card. I''ll trouble Lord Lu to get the silver for military expenses later. Of course, The Jia family can not give money, so there is no need to keep it. It is a great crime to bribe Shangguan. It can be punished. "


    Originally, the people were covering their noses and walking out by the filthy air flowing out of Han Qing, but suddenly they heard the words behind Yang Chendong, and their faces changed greatly. The imperial envoy is really a cruel man. If he kills someone, he needs money. This is a living king of hell. Don''t offend anyone in the future.


    The people were frightened by Yang Chendong''s exposed means. Lu Youfu was the same, but when he heard that he was named, he reacted and answered obediently, "yes, please rest assured that the Jia family will take out 400000 liang of silver. But can Jia Ping''s body be returned to the Jia family?"


    "Of course, if you want the corpse to take out 100000 liang of silver." Yang Chendong looked very understanding. He nodded first, but then a sentence was stifled. Lu Youfu didn''t know what to say. It''s just the body of a dead man. It even costs 100000 liang of silver. Yang Chendong said this. The Jia family can''t take it. At the moment, he could not help but mourn for the Jia family. Of course, he was even more thankful that he didn''t show too much just now. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would be skinned even if he didn''t die.


    Lu Youfu doesn''t think that Yang Chendong will let himself go if he takes Han Qing''s handle. He even thought that the other party must have some criminal evidence in his hand, but he didn''t take it out because his performance was OK. On this thought, he thought that the Jia family''s affairs must be done seriously, otherwise, he was afraid that he would be involved.


    Besides, after Yang Chendong said these words, he took the lead in getting out of the big account, and then the people followed him.


    Once out of the tent, the air became much fresher. Yang Chendong took a big breath and said aloud, "where is general he Shengke of Pingle?"


    "The last general!" when he was called to his name, he Sheng was stunned at first, then promised, and then walked towards Yang Chendong.


    Seeing Hesheng''s name called, other officials looked puzzled. He Sheng is a special case among the generals in Guangdong. He is not corrupt or gregarious. His favorite thing to do is to train troops.


    In the eyes of the people, Hesheng is an alternative existence. They really can''t think of it. Does such a person have any control in the hands of the imperial envoy? If so, will there be innocent people here?


    When they were confused, they saw Hesheng walking to Yang Chendong in the distance. Then they saw what they said. Then the general of pingyuefu left happily.


    "Nothing happened?" people, look at me and I look at you. That''s how the imperial envoy is arranging military affairs. When they understood this, they all looked puzzled. What''s the meaning of this? Why should we carry them behind our backs when arranging military affairs? Don''t you believe their loyalty to Nanming?


    Of course, these thoughts are just in my mind. If anyone dares to stand up and accuse Yang Chendong at this time, I''m afraid he has no courage.


    On the other side, after he Sheng was called away, Yu Guang, general of Shaozhou Prefecture, was also called Guo Ping. Then he nodded for a while and quickly left here. After sitting down, Yang Chendong turned around, looked at the people with a smile and said, "everyone must be hungry after being busy, Lord Lu, but are you ready to eat?"


    "Ready, ready, everything is arranged in Ganzhou City, and please the imperial envoy to move." Lu Youfu saw that the business was finally over, and his heart couldn''t help letting go, so he responded with a smile.

 Chapter 359

    "Well, that''s it. Go into the city." Yang Chendong waved his big hand, and then the people came into Ganzhou City in front of them.


    The news that Yang Chendong killed Jia Ping and severely punished Han Qing soon spread in the city and the army. When some people and soldiers heard the news, they were all elated. Not to mention the young imperial envoy''s war level, at least his ability to govern people is good.


    The common people are like this. As long as someone punishes corrupt officials, they will be happy. As for whether they can get anything because of this, this is not their concern.


    Among the excellent houses in Ganzhou City, Lu Youfu assigned them to Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong would never refuse such a kind offer. While happily accepting it, he asked his wife Hu Yan and them to check in together. Not only that, but also let me tidy up the back garden, and then asked the third lady snow lady to invite Su maner, the first flower by the Qinhuai River, to cheer up her singing and dancing.


    Finally, I can see Yang Chendong''s face. Although she was invited as a performer, the maid Xiaoyun also had many opinions. But as the protagonist, Su maner doesn''t have the slightest sense of anger. In her opinion, being able to get in touch with Yang Chendong is the first step to success. What kind of way is not the most important.


    Moreover, as soon as she entered the city, she also heard about what Yang Chendong did in the big account. At present, she was also very curious. Isn''t the imperial envoy who openly bribed afraid that things will be sent to the emperor and punished? How dare he do things like this?


    With all kinds of questions, Su maner appeared in the back garden in a long white dress.


    As soon as Su Man''er appeared, she gave people a very amazing feeling. Dressed in white, it seems extremely holy. If you didn''t know that this person had been a flower leader on the Bank of the Qinhuai River, you wouldn''t have thought that this person would have come from such a place anyway. On the contrary, it is more accurate to say that it is a lady of the family according to her clothes and behavior.


    For Su Man''er''s dress, Yang Chendong just tightened his eyes when he first saw it. Next, he leaned slowly against the rattan chair and closed his eyes in the arms of Hu Yan and snow lady. Only occasionally he opened his mouth and enjoyed Hu Yan and snow lady putting the peeled fruit into his mouth.


    Strictly speaking, Yang Chendong''s actions are somewhat contemptuous. But it seems that she is used to seeing such things, or she has been prepared for it for a long time. Su maner is not angry about it. Instead, she gently tries her Pipa and starts playing it.


    It is Yang Chendong''s song "I hope people will live long". It has to be said that the voice is sung from Su maner''s mouth, and the charm is really different. Even the snow lady who is good at this is constantly nodding after listening, obviously recognizing the other party''s playing level.


    Yang Chendong sat on the rattan chair, his head tilted back slightly, his mouth rippled with a quiet, warm and speechless smile, and his right hand beat gently on the armrest of the rattan chair, which seemed to precipitate in it, and his mood was bright and happy.


    Yang Chendong is in a good mood. Hu Yan and snow lady sitting beside her are also happy, that is, Hu Mang and Yang Er standing not far behind are happy. In the hearts of these people, Yang Chendong''s happiness is their happiness, and Yang Chendong''s happiness is their happiness.


    This is a powerful personality charm, which can affect others'' mood anytime and anywhere.


    Such a warm and wonderful scene lasted for more than half an hour, and then everything was destroyed by the fighting and shouting outside.


    The sound of fighting suddenly came out. Instinctively, Hu Mang and Yang Er flashed to Yang Chendong for personal protection. In addition, tie Qingyi, who stood not far away, also stood in front of Hu Yan and snow lady. There were six women standing here with her. Only from the firmness in their eyes, we can see that these are people who are not afraid of death.


    This sudden change made the singing Su man Er naturally close her mouth. When she saw that Hu Yan and snow lady were protected, and only the maid Xiaoyun came by her side, she didn''t know why, she had a faint sour feeling in her heart.


    At this moment, the fighting outside had stopped, and then general Guan Ying shouted, "I want to see Zhongdan Gong. Let me go."


    Obviously, Guan Ying should be here. I''m afraid he can''t think about what happened in the big account this morning and wants to see Yang Chendong. Just how can Yang Chendong, who is in a relaxed state, be disturbed by anyone? This is normally blocked outside the door. For a moment, he is in a tight mood and wants to enter.


    "Let him in." Yang Chendong on the rattan chair looked calm. He couldn''t see whether he was really angry, but the voice came out with a cold feeling.


    The sound came out, and the sound of footsteps sounded in the outer yard. Then Guan Ying, with some redness and swelling on his face, came in under the "escort" of four cold front.


    It can be seen that Guan Ying''s skill is good if he can let four cold fronts accompany him. Let''s look at the cold front who followed. It seems that his clothes are also uneven. Obviously, the fight just now should be very fierce.


    Yang Chendong''s eyes just swept over the five people, and then his voice still asked faintly, "do you want to see this imperial envoy?"


    "Yes, I want to see you. I want to ask you why you do that during the day? Also, what have those generals been sent out to do? You must give me an explanation." Guan Ying stared and shouted, as if he was very angry.


    Guan Ying''s cry was clear to the ear. Yang Chendong, sitting there, first frowned slightly and glanced at Guan Ying. Then his smile seemed to be wiped away by an invisible big hand. His face suddenly became much more serious, "What kind of thing are you? Can you doubt what you want to see and what you want to do? I tell you, even the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty will not order me like this. If you want an explanation, your father will give you an explanation. Yang Er, beat him."


    Yang Chendong''s sudden anger startled Guan Ying.


    For a long time, although Yang Chendong acted incomprehensibly, his attitude towards him was friendly. At least he didn''t get angry with him, so that he forgot his identity. Now he was scolded by Yang Chendong like this, and he just knew that he was just a villain. The reason why people didn''t do anything to him was that they didn''t take him in the eye, No Just treat him as a dish.


    Now their sudden appearance has disturbed each other''s happy mood. Is it necessary to punish themselves?


    When thinking like this, he looked up again and saw the tall Yang Er coming towards him. Suddenly, an anger flashed in his eyes.


    Guan Ying has been in the army and performed well. His skill is also higher than that of ordinary people. Even this time, when he followed Kuang Ye Shangshu to inspect various guard stations, he often acted as a guard. It can be seen that his kung fu is still very good.


    This is also why he rushed here alone. But just now, four cold fronts who were not in his eyes taught him how to be a man. If it was just one-on-one, he was confident that none of the four would be his opponent, but when fighting in a group fight, the four cooperated very closely, and he soon fell into the disadvantage and was pressed to the ground. This is already a phase When he lost face, Yang Chendong just sent one person. Although he is tall, it doesn''t mean anything. Sometimes he is not tall and strong. He will win when he starts. Strength doesn''t mean all. Flexible and timely force is more important.


    "OK! That''s one-on-one. If I win him, can I sit down and have a good talk with the Duke?" seeing that Yang Er has come to the front, Guan Ying knows that it''s impossible not to do it, so he asks Yang Chendong loudly.


    "Ho ho."


    Guan Ying''s cry attracted a burst of laughter from the cold front around him. The laughter hit Guan Ying''s face like a slap, which made him feel ashamed and insulted.


    "You deceive people too much!" Guan Ying didn''t get Yang Chendong''s answer. Instead, he was ridiculed by the people. In a rage, he immediately kicked his feet on the ground, and the whole person flew up with force. Then he stepped in the air and kicked Yang er''s head.


    This foot is fast and accurate. If it''s really stepped on, I''m afraid Yang Er will fall to the ground without rest for a month. She can''t recover in any case. Seeing this foot fall down, Su maner, who was watching the scene over there, couldn''t help covering her mouth with white jade fingers. Looking at that, she was clearly frightened.


    The maid Xiaoyun''s quality is much worse than that of Su Man''er, and she has begun to cry with her mouth open. It is in such a scream that Yang er''s two arms as strong as a woman''s calf suddenly stretch out, and the feet kicked at Guan Ying are suddenly grabbed.


    It is said that the arm can''t twist the thigh. So it can be seen that the two arms are not equal to each other in terms of strength.


    However, it seems that this statement is not practical to put on Yang er. When those arms stretch out and grasp, the legs that should have been unfavourable are like being static by time. When they are caught, they seem to be attracted by something. They fall into Yang er''s hands, and then they are imprisoned and can''t move.


    As soon as his arms came out, he accurately caught a pair of ankles, and the feet in high waist cloth shoes fell into Yang er''s hands like toys. When he succeeded in the attack, he looked heihei and smiled. Then he twisted his waist violently and drew a circle centered on his feet. Then a pair of big hands in front of those strong arms suddenly loosened, like flying a kite The man shut the eagle and threw it out.


    Guan Ying kicked out. He thought he could hurt Yang er. When he was still thinking that the Kung Fu of the people around Zhong Dan was just like this, he was surprised to find that the whole person could not move. Then the roaring wind sounded in his ears, and the whole person was thrown out.

 Chapter 360

    Guan Ying, whose body shape was thrown away, looked for the direction and safe landing method as much as possible out of instinct. Therefore, when his body landed, there was a very embarrassed donkey rolling, and then he got up from the ground with a body of dust and squatted on the ground.


    All that happened so fast just now that even with the ability of Guan Ying, there is no time to completely accept and digest it. But even when his mind was still a little dizzy, a big foot kicked him in the way of returning his way to his body. Guan Ying just saw the shadow in front of him, and a pair of big feet came face to face. Out of instinct, he raised his arm to block it.


    "Bang!"


    The powerful force suddenly came. Just under this blow, Guan Ying felt that his arms were scattered. The whole man quickly retreated out because of the great force. In this process, although his feet rubbed hard against the ground and wanted to stop, because of his great strength, the soles of his high waist cloth shoes were worn out, worn out and exposed the soles of his feet. His body still stopped after flying out four or five meters.


    As soon as the figure stopped, the dark figure ran over again. This is naturally Yang er''s pursuit. Using what Yang Chendong once said, taking advantage of the enemy''s illness, asking for the enemy''s life, being kind to the opponent is cruel to himself, etc., he took advantage of the victory and pursued the attack. A pair of powerful thick arms had stretched out, his fists turned into palms, and grabbed Guan Ying. He was still frightened and dizzy.


    Under the two successive blows, Guan Ying has lost his previous accurate judgment, so that Yang Er easily grabbed his arms, and then made an effort to lift it. When his body suddenly tilted back, with the inertial force, Guan Ying''s body was thrown around by the wheel.


    This post somersault appeared completely unprepared, and it was not Guan Ying''s wish. This blow really brought his body into close contact with the ground. When he was bombarded on the ground again, he just felt the golden flowers in his eyes and the pain of falling apart.


    Thanks to his good training at ordinary times, his physical quality is still good. But someone else was afraid that this blow alone would be enough to take his life.


    But even so, Guan Ying was completely stunned. He didn''t know that Yang Er, as his opponent, had got up and climbed up, so he raised a big foot and stepped on his waist.


    People''s waist is flexible, but at the same time, it is also very fragile. Once it is trampled by Yang er with a weight of 200 kg, the consequences will be unimaginable. If you don''t say death, you won''t be able to stand up for at least a lifetime. Fortunately, at this time, Yang Chendong''s voice suddenly sounded, "well, stop."


    It was not a big, urgent voice. Yang Er, who was originally fierce and had raised his feet and fell, suddenly stopped. The whole person was like the seven fairies who were fixed by sun monkey. He stood there motionless.


    After holding this posture for about a breath, the fallen big foot moved to the side and made a close contact with the ground again.


    A short battle ended like this. From beginning to end, Guan Ying was defending and even being beaten except that he took the initiative to attack first. It can be seen that the strength of the two people is far from each other.


    No one helped Guan Ying. He was allowed to lie on the ground and breathe heavily, one after another in front of his chest. This is the end of offending the sixth young master. If it hadn''t been ordered by Yang Chendong, I''m afraid he would have lost his life now.


    As time passed, no one spoke in the whole back garden. It seemed that they were waiting for something. In this way, after more than ten breaths, Guan Ying finally moved. Struggling, he first sat up, and then stood up slowly with his arms supporting his body. However, at the moment, he was bent and looked like he had been slightly injured.


    Guan Ying, who stood up, turned and looked at Yang Chendong. There was incomparable anger and pity in his eyes. He couldn''t fight again and again. It didn''t make sense. Both sides didn''t stand on an equal level than wealth, power, status and skills, which made him feel inferior. He finally realized that the task assigned to him by Kuang Ye Shangshu might not be completed so well this time.


    "I''m not dead yet. If I''m not dead, I''ll stand there and listen to my father. Didn''t you ask my father to give you an explanation? I''ll tell you now. I''m an imperial envoy, and you Kuang ye asked me to come. That is, I''m the Lord general ahead. I have a definite mind about what to do. You don''t need others to teach. You can understand." I look straight at Guan Ying, Yang Chendong''s voice resounded through the courtyard.


    Yang Chendong was emphasizing his identity. When listening to this, Guan Ying instinctively nodded. He naturally knew these things. He also knew that as an imperial envoy and the front general personally ordered by the emperor, he really had the power to do anything. He was angry that the other party did not inform himself of what he did, and that he did not discuss with himself about what the general team sent, which made him feel inferior.


    Guan Ying nodded and Yang Chendong said: "Just know that. As for killing Jia Ping, as a general of Zhaoqing, he took the lead in escaping, so that the morale of the army was in chaos. Hundreds of thousands of people were trapped in the city and killed by bandits. Shouldn''t he be killed? Han Qing, as an important Minister of the country, even accepted bribes and severely punished him. Similarly, there''s no problem. The emperor said that we can take the military expenses of mercenaries by ourselves. It''s not wrong It''s just a way of extraction. If you want the horses to run and don''t feed the horses, the imperial envoy can''t do such things. The military mobilization is a secret. If the imperial envoy speaks out the plan publicly, can you ensure that the military plan is not leaked? Is it not known by the bandits? You''d better wake up. How can the imperial envoy make his own arrangements. As for you, can you Understand, this is not my problem, but your own business. If you have to say something, it is you who are cooperating with the imperial envoy, not the imperial envoy who is cooperating with you. When you are in trouble, it is best for you to figure it out. If you can''t figure it out, try your best. If you can''t figure it out, you can also go back to Nanjing and be an official of your military ministry, which will save you trouble here. "


    Yang Chendong''s voice was stern. People familiar with Yang Chendong know that he can be strict with you and prove that he is optimistic about you. On the contrary, if you don''t even want to do it, you really have to give up you, which is the most deadly.


    After Han Qing finished these things, Yang Chendong waved his hand, regardless of whether the other party understood it or not, and said loudly, "well, today''s rush is the first and last time, but if such a thing happens, your life will be taken by the imperial envoy. You can leave now. I want to listen to music. Don''t disturb the interest of the imperial envoy."


    With these words, Yang Chendong tilted his body towards the rattan chair, and then slowly closed his eyes.


    The snow lady sitting next to Yang Chendong looked at her husband''s style and couldn''t help but smile knowingly. Then she looked at Su Man''er who was still stunned and said, "Miss Su, please continue."


    "Oh." Su Man''er answered mechanically, and then readjusted her state of mind. Then the beautiful voice came out of her mouth and passed into Yang Chendong''s ears, making his look enjoyable and pleasant again.


    In such a beautiful song, Guan Ying took his injured body out of the back garden. Yang Chendong finally gave himself an explanation, and from the other party''s words, it seems that others did not go too far. As an imperial envoy, he appeared in this strange environment in Guangdong. If he couldn''t be split by three axes, why would he let others obey him?


    Now, he did it. Now speaking of the imperial envoy, from Lu Youfu to the officials who saw this scene, which one is not trembling in his heart. This also makes everyone pay special attention to his orders. Isn''t this what Guan Ying himself expected to see before?


    Think this may be the wrist of Zhongdan Gong. Now the move is to fight out. It depends on whether we can really fight against the rebels and bandits.


    ......


    Bandit camp.


    In the former Zhaoqing government, Huang Yuliang is recruiting his generals to hold a so-called military conference here.


    Since the great defeat of Yingzong in the civil engineering fort the year before last, the powerful Ming Dynasty began to decline. Zhuqi Town, which retreated to Nanjing, established its capital here and established Nanming. In order to fill the strength of the national treasury, Nanming added many exorbitant taxes and miscellaneous taxes. When they fell on the people, it was unbearable and the people could not make a living.


    It was in this environment that Huang Xiaoyang brought his brothers to a Guangdong peasant uprising.


    At the beginning of the uprising, it was supported by many poor people. The team once expanded, but it occupied several counties and had a certain scale. But at the same time, it was also suppressed by the Southern Ming Dynasty. When facing the Ming army from all directions, the unorganized peasant team was soon calmed down, so that Huang Xiaoyang and his eldest son were killed together. He only left his second son Huang Yuliang to escape from Shengtian and continue to fight against the Ming army in Guangdong.


    The encirclement and suppression activities were carried out all the time. In such an environment, the living space left for Huang Yuliang was getting smaller and smaller. When he was about to be trapped, surrounded or even destroyed, suddenly most of the Ming army that had surrounded him withdrew. Such a sudden change made Huang Yuliang feel confused, but then he received the news that Zhu Huirong, king of minzhuang, rebelled in Yunnan. Soon after, he received a personal letter from Zhu Huixi, the king of minzhuang, to the effect that he was willing to unite with him. They responded to each other and conspired for great things.

 Chapter 361

    Zhu Huixi''s appearance disrupted the situation and gave Huang Yuliang a chance to breathe. Taking this opportunity, he finally stabilized his position and changed from the original defense of the whole line to a timely counterattack. Now, the team has grown to 150000 people and ruled nearly one million people.


    In Zhaoqing mansion, some beating, smashing, looting and burning have passed, which makes this place look like nothing. Even sitting in this mansion, you can still smell the smell left by the burning house in the air.


    Huang Yuliang sat high on the main seat, glanced casually at his generals, gently knocked on the bookcase in front of him, and suddenly the originally noisy hall became quiet. "Ladies and gentlemen, we have captured Zhaoqing, so our power has expanded one step. It should be a gratifying thing to prove that Nanming has decayed, and it is difficult for them to be our opponents."


    "Ha ha ha." the morale boosting words immediately made everyone in the hall laugh. Almost most people are arrogant and proud at the moment. It seems that the world will be under their control soon.


    Huang Yuliang laughed with the crowd, but soon he stopped laughing, "But... A Zhaoqing mansion is not our goal. According to the plan discussed with Zhu Huixi, we need to occupy Guangzhou mansion and even the whole territory of Guangdong. Only in this way can we better clamp down on the military power of Nanming, better play our name and expand our strength, so we have to move forward and move forward again."


    "Yes, we can''t be satisfied. There are more wealth and beauties waiting for us. We have to continue to attack the city and pull out the stronghold." Geng Jun, the head of the four heavenly kings of the bandit army and the only one who came to Zhaoqing mansion with Childe Huang, stood up and should drink topaz.


    "Well said, King Geng''s statement is our next goal. The facts have also proved that the so-called Nanming army is vulnerable, but..." Huang Yuliang''s voice dropped, and everyone couldn''t help raising their ears when listening to just two words. They know that this is the focus of today''s meeting.


    "But there is a bad news. Emperor Yingzong of the Ming Dynasty sent an imperial envoy to Ganzhou Prefecture. At the moment, he is dispatching troops there and preparing to come to Guangzhou Prefecture. He is determined to fight with us." Huang Yuliang didn''t keep everyone waiting. He just said the following words after selling a pass. After saying this, he deliberately shrugged his shoulder, "by the way, I heard that the imperial envoy is a loyal and courageous man of Daming. Oh, he is only 21 years old this year."


    "Hoo!" as Huang Yuliang finished the last sentence in the hall, there was a sound of exhalation after another.


    Originally, everyone was nervous when they heard that Nanming had sent a large army and an imperial envoy to fight against them. Anyway, the combat effectiveness of the Ming army was still very strong. In addition, they had strong strength. If they really gathered forces to fight back against them, they might have to retreat. But the imperial envoy heard was a young man, and it took only 20 years When I was one year old, I laughed one by one. My face, which had just been nervous, was completely relaxed at this moment.


    As for the great Ming Dynasty''s loyalty and courage, these people naturally ignored it. Perhaps in their eyes, the so-called people with titles in the Ming Dynasty are just people with good fate and good origin. If they want to say what abilities such people will have, they will never believe it.


    These people will ignore Yang Chendong and Zhongdan Gong. Naturally, the reason is that the news is blocked. The news is not smooth and the public opinion is not developed. Yang Bao is only near the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. In addition, the British Emperor Zhu Qi town is deliberately playing down this person''s name. Yang Chendong''s name really doesn''t ring here in the south.


    Unknown, of course, these people look at people with their first impression. They are just a 21-year-old young man. How can they be put in the eyes of these generals who work hard with their own hands and show their achievements?


    Everyone looked indifferent, and Huang Yuliang laughed. He himself didn''t know Yang Chendong very well, or he didn''t want to know it. He was just a young man in his early twenties, and wouldn''t put it in his eyes at all. If it weren''t for encouraging his subordinates, he wouldn''t mention anything more about the sixth young master.


    "Well, brothers, there are no people in Nanming. We sent a yellow haired child to lead the army. Do you really think we can''t make it? That''s right, let''s give them a powerful look, so that they can know our strength." Huang Yuliang laughed and raised the morale of the people.


    "You''re right. Nanming despises us so much, so we should give them a good look." the generals of Dake became excited one by one. They were elated by the successive victories. This time they faced another young man, which made them even more despise the enemy.


    At this time, not only the generals of the bandit army, but also the childe Huang Yuliang was very proud. Seeing that everyone was filled with righteous indignation, he felt that the morale of the army was available. Even when he shouted loudly, "OK, that is, everyone agreed. Next, we will send troops to Guangzhou government and capture the imperial envoy of Ming Dynasty alive."


    "Send troops to Guangzhou and capture the Imperial Envoys of Ming Dynasty alive." the following generals shouted slogans together with Huang Yuliang''s cry, revealing their vision and fantasy of a better future.


    Under Huang Yuliang''s call and decision, the bandit army stepped up the mobilization of food and grass from all over the country and began to make mobilization preparations to attack the barrier free Guangzhou government in front of them. For them, winning here is tantamount to occupying the whole Guangdong in terms of situation. At that time, their influence will be greater and more "Heroes" will come to join them.


    ......


    Ganzhou Prefecture.


    Seven days have passed since the last meeting in the big account.


    For seven days, Yang Chendong refused to see anyone and listened to music and dances in the back garden of the house every day. Even when Han Qing brought 400000 liang of silver, Hu Mang, his attendant, was responsible for the reception.


    When I came here, I felt that the situation on the front line could not be delayed. Whoever dared to delay the last moment would cause the disaster of killing his head. But after settling down, it was so quiet. It seemed that the world was peaceful at this moment, leaving only pleasure and enjoyment.


    Such a contrast makes many people wonder. Just because Yang Chendong killed Jia Ping and punished Han Qing so much that although everyone couldn''t figure it out, no one dared to ask. The whole situation seems to have stalled here at this moment.


    Yang Chendong relied on the sign of the imperial envoy and his last decisive behavior, which made everyone feel afraid and no one dared to disturb him. In contrast, Lu Youfu, the chief envoy of Guangdong Province, and general Guan Ying did not have such treatment. There were heavy traffic in their temporary residence every day. Many visitors asked how to deal with the war next.


    As the chief envoy of Guangdong, Lu Youfu is more worried about the situation in Guangdong than anyone else. After all, once there is a big problem here, he will certainly have reactive power. He was surprised by Yang Chendong''s means when he first came. Thinking of such an imperial envoy, it must not be difficult to solve the problem of Guangdong. But after seven days in a row, suddenly everything was quiet, and he couldn''t hold his seat. Until that day, he suddenly received the war report, saying that Huang Yuliang''s bandit army had set out from Zhaoqing mansion, and when the military front pointed straight to Guangzhou mansion, he couldn''t stand it anyway. "Come on, prepare your horses and go to general Guan''s mansion."


    In general Guan''s house, Guan Ying was writing the war report in his study.


    The so-called war report is that Guan Ying reports the war ahead to the Nanming court in the form of a daily report. However, if there is a war and there are results, it may be reported twice a day or even three times a day.


    But now, even if the war report is reported every day, Guan Ying doesn''t know how to write it.


    Speaking of it, Guan Ying is different from some ordinary generals in the army. He has read books and been a scholar. It was only because he was hopeless that he changed his career and joined the army. Because of his flexible mind and excellent performance, Kuang Ye appreciated him and transferred him to the military headquarters.


    It is not difficult for a scholar to write a war report, but at present, the same thing in his eyes is really a headache.


    He didn''t want the emperor and Kuang Shangshu to worry, but he couldn''t go against his heart to report the war. However, Guan Ying wrote on the white paper with painful marks. Today, it''s peaceful, the three armies haven''t moved, and everything is as usual.


    After writing these, he called a follower and asked him to submit it to the post station.


    After sitting these, Guan Ying stood in front of the window and moved for a while. His injury was not completely healed, and he had waist and limbs. After being taught a lesson by Yang erhaosheng seven days ago, he endured the huge pain in his waist and returned to his house. Then he lay down for three days. Even the war report was written on the bed.


    After three days, he could get out of bed and walk. He had been looking forward to Yang Chendong''s next move. But he waited another four days, and there was still no movement. Gradually, his calm heart, which had been said by Yang Chendong, became noisy again.


    Standing at the window, thinking about what Yang Chendong said to him, Guan Ying was more and more confused.


    He admitted that after being taught that day, what Yang Chendong said was not wrong. Even if it is a military aircraft, of course, the more confidential it is, the better. After all, Guangdong has lost five big cities. If there are no bandit spies in the government, I''m afraid he won''t believe it.

 Chapter 362

    But just to prevent spies from eavesdropping on the military information, they stood still. Did they win this battle? Does Yang Chendong come here just for fun, or is he really ready to make all kinds of arrangements? At the thought that in Ganzhou Prefecture today, except for a Guangzhou Qianwei station brought by Lord Lu Youfu, the Ming army has been sent out, even a lot of mercenaries have been sent out. He feels a little relieved. Maybe the loyal and courageous Lord has made arrangements for a long time.


    Guan Ying is still comforting himself. He thinks that Yang Chendong can stay in Ganzhou so calmly. He must be prepared. While thinking, suddenly there was a sound of hurried footsteps outside the study, and then a close voice sounded, "general, Lord Lu is here. He said that there is an important military situation and must see you."


    "Important military information?" hearing this, Guan Ying''s look became tight. "OK, general, I''ll be there now."


    In the main hall of Guan mansion, Guan Ying saw Lu Youfu with a worried face. "Lord Lu, why are you so anxious, but has Jia''s 500000 Liang silver been delivered?"


    The reason why Guan Ying mentioned 500000 liang of silver was because the imperial envoy''s house sent a message. When Jia''s silver was delivered, when adults would see guests. Otherwise, the sky would fall and should not be disturbed.


    Guan Ying naturally doesn''t believe such a statement. In case of military emergency, if Yang Chendong still fails to do anything, it will be a major dereliction of duty. At that time, his imperial envoy status will be removed. Not only that, I''m afraid the emperor and Kuang Shangshu will not spare this person.


    But knowing that this is an excuse, Guan Ying still hopes to deal with the matter earlier. After all, after the matter is solved, Yang Chendong has no reason not to see them. He can do his duty and urge.


    "General Guan, it''s not Jia''s silver that has been delivered. I''ve been urging there. On the contrary, there''s news from Zhaoqing mansion that the bandit leader Huang Yuliang has gone to Guangzhou mansion with 80000 troops. The situation is critical." Lu Youfu said with an anxious look on his face.


    "Is there such a thing? When did it happen?" Guan Ying heard such a war report for the first time and said with some doubt.


    "There is nothing wrong with it. This is the eye liner I arranged in the bandit, and I think it will be delivered later in a formal war report," Lu Youfu said in a determined manner.


    That is to say, messy bandits can install informants in the government offices, Lu Fu Fu is a Guangdong government leader, and it is a reasonable thing to put eyes in the other side. Guan Ying no longer doubted this, but nodded. "This is a big event. In this way, I would like to bother Lord Lu to see the imperial envoy with the general."


    "Yes, yes." Lu Youfu nodded. This time he came to persuade Guan Ying to go with him to see Yang Chendong. General Guan has long been informed about the fact that he broke into the imperial envoy''s mansion seven days ago and was beaten later. Thinking that Guan Ying was a popular man in front of Kuang Ye Shangshu, even such a figure Yang Chendong said he would call. He really didn''t have the courage to break into the house.


    Guan Ying promised to come down. After having a companion, Lu Youfu also had confidence. Then they went out of the house and went straight to Yang Chendong.


    They rode a horse, took a sedan chair, and soon came to the temporary Yang house in the city with a group of relatives. They just met a closed door here without accident. Yang Wu, the gatekeeper, stopped them directly. When they heard clearly that there was an important war report to report, he shook his head. "I''m really sorry, two adults. You know the temper of the Lord. Even if you said that Jia''s silver would not be sent, no one would be allowed to disturb. Even if the sky fell, it would not be seen."


    "Brother, please also inform us. It''s really a military emergency. Once something happens, I''m afraid you can''t afford it." Lu Youfu was unhappy when he saw that a doorman could block himself, and said with a threat.


    "There''s nothing I can''t afford, that is, the Lord asked me to guard the door. I must abide by the rules set. Please go back." Yang Wu didn''t mean to be angry because of Lu Youfu''s words. On the contrary, he said with a smile. It was just this smile. At the moment, it seemed that he deserved to be beaten.


    After being shut down, Lu Youfu had no choice but to look for help at Guan Ying and want him to speak. If you can''t, just try it.


    But Guan Ying''s performance was really disappointing. Seeing that Yang Wu blocked himself, he simply turned around and left, and then the voice came out, "well, if you can also report to the imperial envoy, Jia''s silver will arrive soon, but the front line is indeed a military emergency. If something happens to the Guangzhou government, I''m afraid no one can afford such a responsibility."


    "Go slowly, don''t give it away." Yang Wu didn''t seem to hear Guan Ying''s words, but still smiled. Then his eyes fell on Lu Youfu and pretended to be confused. It seemed that he said again, what''s the matter? Won''t the adult leave?


    "Hum!" Lu Youfu saw the meaning in Yang Wu''s eyes and left angrily. I think he is also the chief envoy of Guangdong, the second-class senior official of the imperial court and the senior official of the frontier. Who dares to show his face like this?


    Just considering that Yang Chendong''s means were too rough, he still didn''t have the courage to break through the door, so he had to catch up with Guan Ying who was about to leave. "General Guan, don''t we give the information to the imperial envoy?"


    "Don''t report yet. Let''s try to send Jia''s silver first." Guan Ying shook his head, then turned around and looked at Yang''s house. He has decided to write a war report after he goes back and have a good reference to Yang Chendong.


    Yang mansion.


    After seeing off Guan Ying and Lu Youfu, Yang Wu came here, met Yang Chendong and reported what had happened outside.


    "OK, I see. You did a good job." Yang Chendong smiled first, and then said with satisfaction. When Yang five left full of joy, he looked at Yang Sandao in his study. "It seems that they arranged eye liner in the bandit, and the news was no more than we had at night."


    "Yes, it should be Lu Youfu''s handwriting. It seems that this person is not confused." Yang San nodded in agreement. Just an hour ago, he had been arranged to report to the inside of the bandits, and reported to Yang Chendong for the first time. This is why Yang Chendong still dares not to see Lu Youfu and Guan Ying when they know that they have to report the military situation.


    "Just don''t be confused. The military strength in his hand is limited and the military capital is not much. Even if he wants to do something, there will inevitably be too many people who are constrained up and down, and it will be difficult to stretch their hands and feet in the end." Yang Chendong commented on Lu Youfu''s weakness, or the weakness of the whole Nanming.


    The magnificent Ming Dynasty, if there is no talent, no one will believe it. Just because of the constraints of the environment, it is difficult for people with ability to do anything. For example, if young people do not experience some hardships and endure enough qualifications, how can they be entrusted with important tasks?


    When you really become famous, I''m afraid you''re already an old man. At that time, the edges and corners of struggle have been flattened and your mind is not so high, so you naturally learn the principle of vassal in China. When young people want to become famous, they will also get used to cracking down. This is a cycle. In the past, the Dynasty will decline more and more from generation to generation, It is not far from the change of dynasty.


    Sighing that the Ming Dynasty was going downhill from prosperity, Yang San standing on the other side carefully said, "young master, we have investigated some accidents about Miss Su."


    "Unexpected situation?" said Yang Chendong. He was curious that Su Man''er would appear next to him. The other party is the first flower leader by the Qinhuai River. Naturally, money will not be lacking. Even if you are willing, it is not difficult to marry a concubine at the house of princes and ministers.


    But she appeared by her side and didn''t leave as soon as she stayed. Why in the end?


    Through observation, Yang Chendong found that the other party did not worship him, which can be felt from the first meeting. If it wasn''t for worship, it would be even more unreasonable for him to act like this. That''s why he ordered the Security Bureau to investigate the origin of the woman, and even stressed that he should start from her origin and the people he came into contact with.


    "Yes." Yang San nodded and agreed, and then said in a very careful voice, "Young master, according to your instructions, we started with Miss Su''s origin. It was from here that we found out different places. Although there were many people outside the other party''s life experience, we finally found out that Miss Su came from an official family. His grandfather was a left waiter of the six ritual departments in Nanjing. His surname was su Mingcheng and he was very talented."


    "Su Cheng?" Yang Chendong nodded as he recalled the name in his mind. "Yes, I know Su Cheng. He is indeed talented and has been praised by Zhu Di, the emperor of the Ming Dynasty."


    "Exactly. We also found out that Su Cheng originally wanted to be transferred from the capital of Nanjing to the capital of Beijing as an official. But maybe it was because he was too amazing. Before long, he was found guilty of bribery and dirty. Soon after that, he died in prison and his family was distributed. Miss Su was the only one in the family, but she was lucky and was not happy at that time In Su''s house, but in the countryside, he escaped a disaster. By the way, the person who accused Su Chengzhi at that time was Liu De, the Minister of rites of the Southern Ming Dynasty. "


    "Liu De? It''s interesting." when Yang Chendong heard this, his mouth tilted slightly and smiled.

 Chapter 363

    "I''ve found so many for the time being. After all, Liu De is now the Minister of rites and has a high position and weight. It''s not so easy to check. Our people will seize the time and ask the young master to wait for the time." seeing Yang Chendong satisfied, Yang San breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. Yang Chendong doesn''t say anything about Su Man''er, but she must pay attention to it in her heart. Otherwise, this woman may not be able to stay in Yang''s house for a long time, which also puts great pressure on Yang San.


    However, when Liu De was found here, he stopped. First, because the other party has great power, it may be watched by others if you are not careful. Second, after so many years, many things have been changed, and it will be very difficult to find out. Yang Sancai felt a huge increase in pressure because of the small difficulty of the two.


    "Well, it''s really not easy to check, but we still have to check it as soon as possible. In this way, we are drawing 100000 taels of silver to Nanjing branch to let them clarify the matter." Yang Chendong understands Yang San''s dilemma. It''s just that the security bureau is supposed to do things that others can''t do. As long as it invests a lot, I believe everything can come out. Not to mention, Su Cheng was a left waiter in the Ministry of rites. He was also an official of the third grade. If he wanted to move such a senior official, he was afraid that one or two people could do it together. Only by heart, he should still be able to find some clues.


    Plus 100000 liang of silver, it shows that Yang Chendong attaches importance to this matter. At present, Yang San nods heavily, "young master, don''t worry, I''ll arrange it now and strive for early results."


    ......


    Guan Ying and Lu Youfu came back against a wall. After some discussion, they adopted a circuitous policy, that is, to find a way to do Jia''s things first, so that Yang Chendong can''t find an excuse not to see them.


    Lu Youfu was in a hurry and ordered his confidants to do it. In order to protect themselves and without the protection of officials like Jia Ping, the Jia family had to be slaughtered when Lu Youfu''s pressure hit.


    The Jia family in Guangdong is also a big family, but their main energy is focused on business. In the Ming Dynasty, the status of businessmen has always been low, just like a piece of fat. Anyone with power can come up and bite at any time. They saw this weakness clearly, so they worked hard to cultivate talents and have a general like Jia Ping. Although he is only a four grade military attache, he is also a member of the officialdom after all. He has some confidence in doing something.


    Unfortunately, this confidence was slaughtered as an example because of the emergence of Yang Chendong. In this way, after the Jia family lost their support, they soon gave in under the pressure of Lu Youfu. Five hundred thousand taels of silver was sent to Ganzhou only five days later.


    The silver finally arrived. When Lu Youfu was excited, he called Guan Ying to run straight to Yang''s house. They wanted to see if the imperial envoy had any excuse not to wait for him this time?


    To their surprise, when they appeared in front of Yang''s house with their relatives, Yang Wu had changed into a smiling face and opened the house with a warm welcome.


    "Hum!" seeing such a reality, Lu Youfu couldn''t help humming, and then walked into Yang''s house one by one with Guan Ying and came to the main hall.


    After a while, Yang Chendong came in under the escort of Hu Mang and Yang er. As soon as he entered here, he smiled and hugged his fist. "Silver or two is not bad. It''s really hard for both of you." Yang Chendong once served as the Hussars General of the northern Ming Dynasty. That''s the second rank military officer. He is also the loyal Duke of the Ming Dynasty. At this time, he is also an imperial envoy. He is so polite that they have to get up and hug their fists in return. "The imperial envoy is really very polite."


    "Please take your seat, please take your seat. Alas, when it comes to silver, my imperial envoy is helpless. I''m afraid you know that we didn''t get one or two silver from the national treasury when I came to Guangdong to calm the chaos under the emperor''s order. They all say that the three armies have not moved and the food and grass are first, so how can I let my imperial envoy? Fortunately, with the help of Kuang Shangshu, I reported to the emperor that the imperial edict allows us to raise silver by ourselves, and also said that there are Everything about Guan Luan''s army can be taken away if you like it. Hehe, it''s really a great grace and considerate of us. Although Jia Ping is a general of the Ming Dynasty, he was defeated by the Luan army and lost the city. It''s a great crime. You won''t have any opinion if you take him 500000 liang of silver? "


    It seems to be an explanation, but in fact, Yang Chendong told Lu Youfu and Guan Ying through these words that he had a purpose to take the silver. Even if you opposed it, you didn''t move. And such things may happen at any time in the future.


    Lu Youfu and Guan Ying don''t understand why they heard this. They don''t like Yang Chendong''s greed, but it''s not the time to say this when they think of the war crisis. As long as we can eliminate the bandits, what if we let him get some cheap?


    At that moment, the two men stood up with an expressionless fist and said, "the imperial envoy laughed, but the emperor agreed. We should try our best to cooperate."


    "Well, ha ha, well, with these words of the two adults, the imperial envoy''s heart can be put down. Oh, by the way, you two must not come here to give silver? But what else?" Yang Chendong smiled and spoke with a warm attitude.


    Finally, we can get to the point. Lu Youfu, who had been unable to help himself for a long time, got up three times, hugged his fist and said, "imperial envoy, the army of yellow bandits has gone straight from Zhaoqing mansion to Guangzhou mansion, and now it has besieged the city and is attacking the city. The situation is really critical. Please send troops quickly to solve the siege of Guangzhou."


    "Yes, the Guangzhou government is in danger. I wonder if the imperial envoy has any way to deal with it?" Guan Ying also stood up and asked.


    For Yang Chendong''s inaction these days, Guan Ying has endured to the limit. In his opinion, the man with the nickname of military God in the legend doesn''t have the ability to plan strategies. He only knows to listen to music and dance every day. He is completely like a pleasure boy. I really don''t understand how Kuang Shangshu liked him at the beginning. Now the Guangzhou government has been surrounded for several days. He wants to see how to solve this situation. If you can''t solve it, how to explain it upward.


    Lu Youfu is the chief envoy of Guangdong, and he is new soon. He is worried about his position and future. He speaks in a eager tone.


    Guan Ying is a representative of the Ministry of war. He is more interested in the overall situation. Therefore, he is disappointed with the East people of Yang Chen. When talking, he is more questioning.


    When these two different attitudes put pressure on Yang Chen, the atmosphere in the room became somewhat depressed. Hu Mang and Yang Er, who were standing behind, took the lead in reacting. They stared at the two people talking with a pair of tiger eyes. It seemed that Yang Chendong would fight with an order.


    The atmosphere suddenly solidified, and Lu Youfu was cold in his heart. He felt that Hu Mang''s eyes had been staring at him, like a dormant poisonous snake. It seemed that he could jump up and attack himself at any time. I can''t help regretting. If he had known this, he should have brought two Pro guards in. It really angered the "capricious" imperial envoy. At least he had room to move.


    Guan Ying, however, stared back when he felt Yang er''s eyes staring at him. Although he had already handed in his hand, he knew that he was not the opponent of others, but that a scholar could be killed and not humiliated. This time, even if he wanted to be killed here, he couldn''t be a bit timid. He was an official of Nanming Dynasty. He was a general. How could he shrink back because he was afraid of the enemy.


    The four eyes were different, and there was a trace of murderous spirit in the air because of these variables, so the whole room became extremely quiet. All this until Yang Chendong spoke again, "Oh? Has Guangzhou house been broken?"


    I don''t know why Yang Chendong asked, but out of seeking truth from facts, Lu Youfu shook his head and said, "no, General Ma Wei, commander of Guangdong Wei, is leading the troops to refuse the city. Now he hasn''t been broken."


    "Even if it hasn''t been broken, why are you so nervous?" Yang Chendong''s sudden rhetorical question seemed to be stating something, which made Lu Youfu stunned. "This..." yes, the city has not been broken yet. Why are you and Guan Ying so forced?


    Guan Ying also became uneasy because of this sentence. Then he suddenly thought of something. The original meaning of questioning in his eyes retreated a lot and turned to asking for advice. "Please teach me."


    "Teach you, there''s nothing to teach. The fact is already in front of us. When the imperial envoy sent Ma Wei back to Guangzhou, he said to him that once the Yellow bandits attack the city, they must keep the city for ten days. As long as the time passes, they can abandon the city as long as they can. All the responsibilities are the imperial envoy. I think it''s not ten days yet." Yang Chendong looked at Guan Ying and said in a rhetorical way.


    "This... No, it''s only four days today." Guan Ying told the truth.


    "It''s only four days, so there are six days left. Well, if you go straight from Ganzhou to Guangzhou, six days is enough, so there''s time. Well, you two will stay in Yang''s house for a family dinner tonight, and our army will leave here for Guangzhou early tomorrow morning. How about?" Yang Chendong looked confident and seemed to be asking for advice, But more is to inform. Even after saying this, Lu Youfu didn''t wait for Guan Ying''s answer. Instead, he said to Hu mang behind him, "go and inform the two ladies to arrange a family banquet and Miss Su to prepare singing and dancing. This imperial envoy will entertain distinguished guests tonight."

 Chapter 364

    At present, no one is supposed to be interested in going to the banquet, but considering that this is Yang Chendong''s good intention, we can take the opportunity to ease the relationship between the two sides and test what people think and prepare. After they looked at each other, they hugged their fists and replied, "if so, I''ll disturb the imperial envoy."


    "Hey, don''t bother, don''t bother. Please come to the dinner on time tonight. Now you can go back and arrange it. We''ll leave Ganzhou for Guangzhou government early tomorrow morning." Yang Chendong laughed, as if the matter had been solved.


    Anyway, we can finally send troops. When Lu Youfu and Guan Ying went out of Yang''s house, there was more joy on their faces. However, as soon as they returned to Ganzhou Yamen to prepare for the battle, they found sadly that there was only one thousand guards in their hands, that is, only a thousand soldiers who could go to the battlefield.


    Although there is also a Qianwei place outside Ganzhou Prefecture responsible for security, they can also be transferred with their identity. But if we mobilize them, how should we deal with it once Ganzhou Prefecture is in danger? For a time, they couldn''t help worrying.


    According to the battle report from the front, there are 80000 yellow bandits. This is not all the troops of others. There are also large armies in other places. Although it is said that there is general Ma Wei in Guangzhou, there is a Guangdong guard and a thousand guard station, with nearly 7000 soldiers, it is difficult to defend the city, and it is absolutely impossible to go out of the city to counter attack. In this way, what can they do with these 1000 people in their hands?


    Feeling that the troops in his hand were not enough, Lu Youfu looked at Guan Ying and asked, "general Guan, do you know where the soldiers in Pingle and Shaozhou have gone before?"


    "I don''t know." he shook his head and Guan Ying was very single. He once asked Yang Chendong about this question, and he was dismissed with a casual word of military secrets.


    "I don''t know." this answer obviously made Lu Youfu dissatisfied, but he was sent by the Ministry of war. Although his official position was far inferior to himself, he didn''t belong to his subordinates. He couldn''t be scolded casually, even if he had anger in his heart. "It seems that we can only ask the imperial envoy at the dinner party in the evening. Alas, relying on this Qianwei station, we can''t do anything at all. Even if we throw them on the battlefield, we can''t turn out any waves."


    No wonder Lu Youfu shook his head. What he knew was that although the fighting power of the Yellow bandits was average, even if they were one-on-one, they were not opponents of the Ming army. But with ten thousand to eighty thousand, the gap is too big. He has no chance of winning at all.


    The two people''s original good interest dissipated, but the business would leave the Qianwei office. The Qianfu commander called over and arranged the military departure of the army to Guangzhou tomorrow, and then began to look forward to the banquet in the evening.


    The moonlight tonight is good. The moon is hanging high in the sky. The whole earth is much brighter, and it seems to cover the world with a layer of mysterious white yarn.


    As soon as you arrived, Lu Youfu took a sedan chair and closed the eagle to ride a horse. Wu of the two detachment came to Yang''s house. Here is already a red lantern hanging high, a happy style.


    Both of them were not in the mood to see these scenes. With a black face, they came down to the banquet hall of Yang''s house under the guidance of Yang Wu.


    Yang Chendong didn''t take any airs. He had already taken two ladies to the banquet table. The difference is that Hu Yan and snow lady''s faces were covered with a layer of veil, which was also the result of the system at that time. Women are still not easy to appear in public.


    "Come on, Lord Lu, general Guan, please take a seat. Hehe, welcome to the imperial envoy''s family banquet. This time we only talk about friendship, not official business." smiling Yang Chendong warmly greeted the two people who came in, but when they said they couldn''t talk about official business, it was obvious that Lu Youfu and Guan Ying''s faces became ugly.


    After that, Yang chenlian turned his head and said with a smile, "come on, please Miss Su." after that, he turned his head to Lu Youfu and Guan Ying and said, "two adults, listen to a new song I''ve made?"


    "Good." they are going to fight tomorrow. Naturally, they don''t want to offend Yang Chendong. They just follow his words and look for a chance to ask about the war.


    Su Man''er came out with a snake waist, exquisite figure and exquisite facial features. This appearance made Lu Youfu, who had seen her from afar, stare at her. It has to be admitted that this woman really has a fatal attraction for men.


    Hu Yan''s beauty lies in her gentle and quiet show; snow lady''s beauty lies in her enchanting temperament; Su maner vividly shows the gentle side of women in Jiangnan Water Town, which really has its own characteristics.


    A maid had put the zither well for a long time. When Su maner came, she first bowed to Yang Chendong and others, then pulled it under the skirt seat, and then said in a very beautiful and pleasant voice: "several adults, little girls are not talented. Please appreciate the song sword like a dream."


    Having said that, Su Man''er gently raised her arm, and then her slender fingers fell on the zither, with a beautiful music like the sound of nature, which was easy to ring in the courtyard and went straight to the ears of the people present.


    The prelude is not very long, but it has attracted people''s attention. Yang Chendong has already closed his eyes, a very enjoyable expression. Then came the beautiful sound of Su Man''er playing and singing. "My sword, where to go; love and hate, love is difficult; my knife cuts through the sky; right and wrong, I don''t understand; I''m drunk and hazy..."


    If it''s really a good song or a good word, this sword is like a dream, which is very suitable for zither playing. Yang Chendong sent this song after listening to the tracks played by Su maner these days.


    I''ve long heard that Yang Chendong has the name of dongshuai and is very talented. Now she can finally get the repertoire given by him. Su maner is like a treasure. With her talent in this field, the song has become after only one night. Now it is sung by her mouth. There is a trace of heroism in the woman''s voice, which is even more beautiful.


    Even Lu Youfu and Guan Ying were shocked by this song at the moment, and soon brought it into them, with an expression of enjoyment on their face.


    That is, a scholar may not be proficient in the repertoire, but he will listen and appreciate it. Now after listening to this sword like a dream, I really appreciate it. Soon I showed an expression of enjoyment like Yang Chendong.


    Until the end of the track, when the sound of zither seemed to echo in the hospital, they opened their eyes. At this time, Yang Chendong''s words were coming into their ears, "ha ha, Miss Su is really powerful. I''m afraid this song can only be performed in your hands. All this thanks to the grace of the emperor, so that Miss Su can come to the imperial envoy."


    Su Man''er, with her modest face, also showed a feeling of shame. But when suddenly listening to Yang Chendong''s words, his face was tight, and a flustered expression flashed on his face.


    "Emperor?" Lu Youfu is listening with enthusiasm? When Yang Chendong mentioned the emperor, he looked puzzled. On the other hand, Guan Ying looked very normal. It was obvious that he had known about it for a long time.


    Noticing Lu Youfu''s surprised expression, Yang Chendong immediately smiled and said, "Lord Lu, that''s right. This time, the emperor ordered me to be an imperial envoy to fight against the bandits in Guangdong. Considering that I was young and energetic, I was afraid of being too lonely along the way and couldn''t find anything interesting, so I invited Miss Su to accompany me. Alas, this compassionate heart really terrified me."


    "I see. The emperor is really envious of the imperial envoy''s holy family." Lu Youfu nodded like an enlightenment, and then flattered and said a few good words.


    These words naturally gave Yang Chendong a floating state on the surface. Just to disappoint people, Su Man''er suddenly stood up, bowed and said, "three adults, I''m really sorry. I''m suddenly uncomfortable. Excuse me."


    The coquettish appearance showed, giving people a feeling of special pity. How could such a request not be allowed? Yang Chendong nodded immediately and said, "that is, you are not feeling well. You should have a rest when you are born. I think the two adults will not blame you."


    "Of course, of course, I would also like to thank Miss Su for bringing us such wonderful music." Lu Youfu said at the moment. In his opinion, it is clear that Yang Chendong broke everything. Of course, Su Man''er will be embarrassed because she is also a girl''s home.


    Guan Ying didn''t say it, but he also had such an idea. But only Yang Chendong, with a smile on his face, was a little more wary in his heart. Originally, he was trying to tell Su maner what the emperor sent in public, and he also stared at it. In this way, once she wanted to do something to herself, it would represent the meaning of Yingzong Zhuqi town. Unexpectedly, this woman really couldn''t calm down. Although she seemed to be shy and wanted to retreat, who knows if she was guilty?


    In any case, this trial is effective. When Su Man''er turned back with her maid Xiaoyun, Yang Chendong inadvertently looked at Yang San, the deputy director of the Security Bureau, who was hidden in the dark, and left together, just because the action was really obscure and no one found it.


    "Come on, try the skill of the imperial cook. I tell you, it''s something we can''t buy with money on weekdays." Yang Chendong''s eyes turned and fell on Lu Youfu and Guan Ying, a picture of the host entertaining guests.


    "Well, I''ve heard that there are culinary experts around the imperial envoy for a long time. This time I have a chance to have a good taste." Lu Youfu said politely. As for whether you believe these words or not, you have to say them twice.

 Chapter 365

    Besides, Su Man''er took the maid Xiaoyun and quickly returned to his courtyard. Then Xiaoyun waved back all the maidens serving here. When there were only two of their masters and servants, he said eagerly, "Miss, how could he know that you were sent by the emperor? Did Lord Guan Ying say that?"


    "Probably not." at this time, Su Man''er had recovered her original calm look, but her eyes wrinkled, indicating that she was really worried.


    "If it wasn''t what Lord Guan said, who would have told him?" Xiao Yun said with a sad face. When she was only eight years old, she followed Su maner. It was more appropriate to say that she was a sister than a maid. The young lady would not hide anything from her at ordinary times. Naturally, she knew what she wanted to do when Su man Er would appear here this time.


    Even at the beginning, Su maner made a decision to let her leave. Just rejected by Xiaoyun. In her words, she and the young lady have long been close to each other as family members. It is only when they share difficulties. The more important excuse is that once she leaves, she will not be doubted, and this time the emperor made it. I''m afraid she can''t do it if she wants to leave without permission.


    For Xiao Yun''s life and death, Su maner is naturally very moved. But when I thought of the "benefits" I could get after the success, I finally made up my mind to do it. I just felt a little guilty that it might involve Xiaoyun.


    Now, when Xiao Yun asks who told Yang Chendong that he was sent by the emperor, Su maner gently shakes her head, "Now is not the time to investigate these things, and it is meaningless. What matters is what he thinks and whether he will be wary of us. If so, I''m afraid we should be extra careful in our every move next. After all, you can see that he is not simple and even smarter than we think It''s much clearer. "


    Although they didn''t mention who he was, the name had long been tacit. Who else would there be except Yang Chendong? Xiao Yun was moved to think of Yang Chendong and his talent and youth, "Miss, do we have to do that? I think he is also very good. If we give up the implementation plan and tell him everything, you say he will protect us."


    "Protect us?" Sumner shook her head, "Is it the king''s land in the world? We are just a woman. We are just beautiful. Who do you think will offend the emperor for our sake? Besides, you don''t know. I''m not afraid of death. What I want is the result. In this way, I can laugh when I die. On the contrary, if we can''t do it, we will live. What''s the difference between walking dead and walking dead And? "


    It seemed that she was talking about something sad. At this moment, Su maner''s eyes obviously showed a sad expression.


    "Miss, don''t think so much. Just keep doing it for your peace of mind. If it''s a big deal, we''ll die together. We can still be sisters in the afterlife." Xiaoyun looked at Su man''s sad look and couldn''t bear to say it now.


    "Good sister." Su Man''er looked at Xiao Yun painfully, and then they hugged each other and cried bitterly.


    There was no movement except crying in the room, and a dark shadow in the window quietly left.


    In the main hall, Lu Youfu and Guan Ying really didn''t eat less.


    Yi qiuer, the cook, has been with Yang Chendong for a long time. Under various strict requirements, her cooking is becoming more and more powerful. With the help of various high-quality condiments that were not available at that time, the things made by her hands are really delicious.


    At this point, even Lu Youfu and Guan Ying had to be convinced. They both ate a lot and didn''t drink less wine.


    During the dinner, they also asked about the war, but Yang Chendong waved casually, "it doesn''t matter, there will be no problem in Guangzhou. General Ma Wei promised that you can stick to it for ten days, and you can rest assured. Well, if you don''t talk about business, come and drink."


    No, but Yang Chendong gave them a reassurance. Whether his words were believable or not, even though things were entrusted to today, it was useless to worry and doubt in his heart. It would be better to relax and get drunk now. In such a short time, the three drank a lot, so that Lu Youfu''s body shook when they walked out of Yang''s house ¡£


    Yang Chendong also looked like he had drunk too much and asked someone to send them out of the house. Without outsiders, he quickly recovered his calm appearance. However, in his house, the wine he drank had long been replaced with drinks. In this case, how can he get drunk except that his stomach feels a little swollen?


    That is, I didn''t get drunk, so I didn''t go back to the bedroom to rest immediately. Instead, I went to the study and saw Yang San who had been waiting for him here for a long time.


    "Young master, I heard some, but they didn''t say it deeply. They just felt that they seemed to be against you." when Yang Sanyi saw Yang Chendong, he came forward and said with some nervousness and worry.


    "What''s the matter." Yang Chendong''s face became a little ugly when he heard the speech. It seems that the worst result has appeared.


    Yang San didn''t dare to hide. He told all the conversations he secretly heard between the two women. Then he looked carefully at Yang Chendong and waited for the young master''s order.


    "What do you think?" first he closed his eyes and heard some news. Then Yang Chendong opened his eyes and asked Yang San.


    "Young master, according to my subordinates, these two women obviously come with a sense of death. Although I don''t know what they will choose to do, they must be disadvantageous to you. That is, it''s better to catch them directly. Under some pressing questions, I''m not afraid they won''t tell me what they want." Yang San made a move of catching people.


    "No." Yang Chendong rejected it. "If they really want to be bad for me and come here at my command, it won''t help to catch them. If the people behind them can''t do a plan, they will have a plan. Instead of being wary of them everywhere, they might as well stay with them and keep an eye on what they do."


    "What the young master thinks is. So his subordinates will send someone to keep an eye on them, and send someone to find out the reason and try to find out the truth." Yang San felt that the words were reasonable, so he nodded and agreed.


    "Well, it''s necessary to check, but if they really come here according to the emperor''s order, there must not be too many people who know about it. In this way, it will be very difficult to find out the truth. Well, arrange it. If you can check, if you can''t, let go. Don''t arouse their vigilance and scare the snake."


    Yang Chendong will not underestimate anyone, let alone Yingzong Zhuqi Town, that is, the emperor. There should be talented people around him. Although the spies of the Security Bureau are very powerful, they can''t do everything. He doesn''t want Yingzong to be on guard because of their actions. If he loses his brother, he will let the other party change his strategy.


    "I see. My subordinates thank the young master for his care." Yang San said with a moved face.


    Early the next morning, the people in Yang''s house packed up their things and left Ganzhou City to join the cold front outside the city.


    Originally, the cold front battalion of a regiment, the first battalion and the Third Battalion were transferred one after another, leaving only the second battalion and its direct subordinates led by head Luo Po, a total of 400 people.


    In terms of auxiliary troops, four battalions were transferred out respectively, and another 300 ordinary battalions and 500 reinforced battalions were left in their hands, totaling 800.


    There are 1200 mercenaries left here. Lu Youfu and Guan Ying have only one thousand soldiers at the thousand guard station. The two sides add up to only 2200 people. Looking at the poor number of troops, these Daming officials with the army are worried.


    In their mind, there are only more than 2000 soldiers, not to mention to solve the danger of Guangzhou. Once encountered by the Yellow bandits, it is unknown whether they can escape alive.


    "Very good, enough." but Yang Chendong looked at the moving team passing by. He seemed very satisfied and nodded. He jokingly said to Lu Youfu and Guan Ying: "it''s nice to have fewer people, stronger mobility, faster action, and don''t need to bring so much Quartermaster Food and grass. How much trouble has been saved."


    "Yes, yes, the imperial envoy said yes and yes." Lu Youfu said with a bitter face. But I''m afraid the only advantage of fewer people in my heart is that once I meet the enemy, I can escape faster without being dragged down. As Yang Chendong said, I''m more mobile.


    No matter what other people think, Yang Chendong won''t explain anything to them. After seeing the timely departure of the army, he returned to the luxurious carriage to have a rest.


    If you can sit, you will never stand, and if you can lie down, you will never sit. As soon as Yang Chendong entered the carriage, he soon fell asleep under the service of Hu Yan and snow lady, and even a slight snore soon came out.


    Guan Ying originally wanted to come and ask the plan. He wanted to see what Yang Chendong was going to do next? What he needs to cooperate with. But not far away from the carriage, I heard the snoring. Suddenly, my face was bitter, but at the same time, my heart began to get angry, and even an impulse was to roar, and then pull Yang Chendong out of the carriage and ask him what he thought and what he wanted to do.


    But all these thoughts were dispelled when he saw Yang Er riding beside the carriage.


    If he comes hard, he will suffer. Of course, he is not afraid of hardship or even death, but it doesn''t seem worth it to disturb Yang Chendong''s rest. "Well, it depends on what you do when you get to the city of Guangzhou." Guan Ying thought angrily in his heart. Guan Ying left to find paper and pen. He wanted to continue to write war reports and report all Yang Chendong''s inaction. He wanted to let the people all over the world know how lazy the imperial envoy was. He wanted to let the people all over the world know that the so-called God of War didn''t deserve its name.

 Chapter 366

    Under Guan Ying''s inner discussion, the team went straight from Ganzhou government in Jiangxi to Guangzhou government. As Yang Chendong said, because there were few people and less luggage, the team marched very fast. The distance of more than 800 miles is only getting shorter and shorter.


    On the first day, black and white marched 150 miles. Of course, this speed is all due to Yang Chendong''s early preparation. There are more carriages in the army. Once a soldier is tired, he can change to the top to rest.


    On the first day, we walked 150 miles. After two hours of rest, the army continued to move forward. The 300 Ming army who had been at the front of the team was also replaced, and the elite Lengfeng Second Battalion was responsible for the pioneer trip.


    "Imperial envoy, you can''t go like this. If you go on like this, I''m afraid everyone will be tired to death before you get to Guangzhou mansion." Lu Youfu panted and ran to Yang Chendong''s carriage with a look of grievance.


    Guan Ying also followed, but he didn''t say anything this time. He can still keep up with his physical speed. The most important thing is that he still has a war horse as a step, and he doesn''t know how much easier it is.


    "Is it very tired? Is it fast?" the curtain of the carriage was lifted, and Yang Chendong showed his face. He just seemed surprised at the way he spoke.


    "Of course, it''s fast, imperial envoy. Don''t you know that our army''s speed of action is generally 60 miles a day, up and down the ground. Under the condition of rapid marching, it''s the limit to be able to travel 100 miles. It''s going to kill people and have big problems on 150 miles this day." we were fat originally, and this toss was even more breathless. Although it is said that Lu Youfu has a carriage to sit on, he is used to sitting in a sedan chair. It is so smooth and stable that it seems that the rickety carriage tossed him in just one day.


    Yang Chendong listened to Lu Youfu''s words, but he didn''t believe it on his face. "Lord Lu, the imperial envoy has asked the army to take less luggage? The speed of light loading should be faster."


    "Yes, it''s faster to dress light, but it''s still unbearable for 150 miles a day." Lu Youfu said firmly on his face. It seemed that he didn''t have the slightest intention to give up the struggle. This was the first time he had been so serious about a thing since he saw Yang Chendong.


    This firm look in Yang Chendong''s eyes, he knew it was difficult to convince this person, so he simply gave up the idea. "Well, even if Lord Lu walks so slowly, just stay behind. General Guan, you''re just here. See how many people in the army can''t stand it and let them stay behind and catch up slowly. Of course, if anyone is willing to go with us, you can come with us."


    It seems to be an understatement. After saying this, Yang Chendong entered the carriage and threw Lu Youfu and Guan Ying out.


    "This... What does this mean?" Lu Youfu looked puzzled and even resentful. He looked at Guan Ying as if he was telling him.


    Guan Ying was really angry this moment. If Yang Chendong didn''t say hello to him, he endured it. Who makes others Imperial Envoys and generals? If the army didn''t rescue the Guangzhou government, he also endured it. Who would let the power and official positions have no people''s Congress? But now that the army has set out, Yang Chendong still goes his own way. He doesn''t sympathize with the soldiers and gives orders from the desolate hall. He can''t bear it anymore.


    I can''t bear it anymore. At this moment, Guan Ying should be ready to get angry. But before he could say the cruel words, the curtain of the carriage was opened again. Yang Chendong had changed into a camouflage military uniform and came out.


    Wearing camouflage military uniform, Yang Chendong easily gives people a bright feeling in front of them. If he could show his elegant temperament by wearing green clothes before, now he is very brave when he changes into the same clothes as a mercenary. The clothes seemed to be tailor-made for him. They fit so well. A beret was tilted on his head, making him look like a different person at the moment.


    "The carriage will stay, and Lord Lu will have to take care of it. The imperial envoy will follow the team in person next. His requirements are not high. How about you follow as fast as I can? By the way, general Guan, you won''t retreat?" Yang Chendong said this with a calm attitude when he landed in his shiny black paint boots.


    "Seriously?" Guan Ying''s eyes lit up when he heard that Yang Chendong was going to start with the team.


    "There are no jokes in the army. Of course it''s true. Ha ha, I''m going to take the first step and keep up." with a loud laugh, Yang Chendong has taken steps, and Hu Mang and Yang Er keep up with him. Beside the carriage, there were only several female soldiers such as tie Qingyi and a class of cold front soldiers.


    The imperial envoy should follow the team and still be at the front. What he requires is that the speed of the army should be consistent with him. When the news came out, it immediately caused a sensation. Some Ming troops who had thought whether to stay in the back team came one after another.


    During the Ming Dynasty, the status of soldiers was not high. In particular, military households belong to low-level groups, but they have another advantage over ordinary people, that is, they can make military contributions on the battlefield. Once you have made military achievements, you may be an officer from a soldier, so you can walk on the sunshine Avenue.


    So once there is a war and there is a chance to win, most soldiers will not want to give up. Was it possible to win the war when so few people arrived at Guangzhou? If you can''t fight, it''s better to stay in the rear. At least you can escape when the opportunity is bad. But when they heard that the imperial envoy wanted to be with them and took his walking speed as the benchmark, everyone became excited.


    In their eyes, most of the so-called adults are embroidered pillows. They are either born well or read well. They will not be their opponents compared with this March and war. Now the young imperial envoy still wants to take the army. Who is this to belittle? This also aroused the competitive heart of the Ming army. They decided to slap the imperial envoy with reality to let him know that the real March can not be counted by pointing and drawing on a map.


    The Ming army became excited because of Yang Chendong''s words. The 1200 cold front and auxiliary soldiers were as red as chicken blood.


    All soldiers who really joined Leng Feng knew that the imperial envoy was the sixth young master, and that was their idol. It''s enough to go back and boast that we can fight side by side with the sixth young master in this war, let alone walk side by side with the sixth young master. It''s a proud thing. Everyone is excited and wants to take this opportunity to perform well.


    Eight hundred auxiliary soldiers, except for officers, ordinary soldiers do not know Yang Chendong''s true identity, but there are also words from above. As long as they follow the imperial envoy and behave well, they will have several more opportunities to enter the cold front. This is exactly what they dream of, that is, who will be willing to fall behind when they have the opportunity? They all hold their strength and want to make a good performance. There are some auxiliary soldiers who think they have good strength. They also want to take this opportunity to pull their wrists with the cold front to see who can walk better, who can walk faster and who can persist longer.


    In such an atmosphere, the Army soldiers became unprecedentedly high. When Yang Chendong, dressed in camouflage clothes like Lengfeng, appeared in front of everyone and walked at the front of Lengfeng camp, the whole team was boiling.


    Guan Ying came to the front of the team with Yang Chendong. He also felt some different breath, but he just thought everyone wanted to see the joke of the imperial envoy, so he didn''t care. On the contrary, he seemed to kindly remind Yang Chendong, "Imperial envoy, don''t try your best. If you are weak, remember to say it. The army is still waiting for you to command."


    "Don''t worry, it''s you who can''t afford this imperial envoy. You must follow me closely. If you''re pulled down, you can also find a horse to ride. Don''t insult the name of your army." How come Yang Chendong didn''t know that the other party was belittling him? He didn''t fear anyone. Not to mention that since he became Yang Chendong, he didn''t train less. Usually when he was in Yang family villa, he was secretly overweight himself. What everyone saw was that the sixth young master ran the same distance with everyone, but he didn''t know that he was tied under his legs How many sandbags have been.


    Not to mention, in his last life, Yang Chendong participated in more than a dozen emergency training. Not to mention his speed, but his comrades in arms can give full play to the speed of human physical fitness at critical times. It''s like when the Wenchuan earthquake happened, his comrades in arms rushed to the earthquake area at the speed of 200 kilometers a day. And this is far from his limit Yeah.


    In a word, Yang Chendong just took the March as a warm-up training and didn''t mean to show it to others. It was this idea that made him more relaxed physically and mentally. When he hurried to the road next, he took big steps and was very fast.


    The team began to rise, and Yang Chendong was at the forefront of the team. There was no one else in front except some cavalry scouts who explored the way.


    There is no one in front of him. Yang Chendong can play his speed and adjust his breathing at will. He wants to be fast and slow. Don''t mention how comfortable he is.


    Yang Chendong is like a benchmark. He walks in the front of the team and starts to accelerate at the beginning.


    He was really fast, so fast that he was surprised to close the eagle after walking only three miles.


    Surprised, Guan Ying didn''t worry. Instead, he thought that Yang Chendong was trying to be strong. Even if he really wanted to march in a hurry, he shouldn''t go down at such a speed. Otherwise, he would be unbearable in the later stage. Even if he rushed to the battlefield, he might not be able to play his due combat effectiveness.

 Chapter 367

    He wanted to remind Yang Chendong to pay attention to speed and frequency, but considering that this was the best chance to hit his face, he finally pressed back the words he wanted to say. He wanted to see when this person could install them.


    Different from what Guan Ying thought, Hu Mang and Yang Er, who have been with Yang Chendong all year round, are calm at this moment. If they have to say, they are still a little surprised.


    Their calmness is naturally due to their belief in the young master''s personal strength. Their surprise comes from feeling the young master''s self-confidence. Even they have a feeling that the sixth young master''s strength seems to be more bottomless.


    Yang Chendong, just 21, is indeed in the best physical condition. Compared with completing various tasks in his previous life, it is inevitable that his body will have hidden diseases. Now he has no injury to his whole body and only seems to have endless strength. At this moment, he just wants to sweat freely and dripping. Only in this way can he feel very happy and comfortable.


    So, in the eyes of others, Yang Chendong, who is showing off his ability, is just in normal training. This is just walking. He doesn''t need to run in his heart. He can''t even march in a hurry. He can only sweat a little.


    In order to get a little more sweat by walking, Yang Chendong began to accelerate a few times in succession, so that he could expel more turbid Qi from his body. But even if he thought it was a non urgent March, the speed was very fast in the eyes of others.


    Just two hours later, some Ming soldiers couldn''t hold on at the beginning and wanted to fall behind.


    If it were not for the curiosity to see when the young imperial envoy could last, I''m afraid more people would have been unable to hold on.


    "He can really pretend, but he has some strength. He has walked fast for two hours. It''s good. I''ll see if you can hold on for a long time." Guan Ying said in his heart. Such a march is actually a challenge for him. In the past, when he followed the army, he rode a horse. This time, he used to use his feet. In addition, Yang Chendong didn''t give everyone the process of adaptation, but played the direct acceleration in the eyes of others, which made the brave general feel laborious.


    Fortunately, Guan Ying is also young, and his physical foundation is also good, but he can''t hold on for two hours.


    Another hour passed in the twinkling of an eye. During this process, the team stayed for a quarter of an hour to eat and supplement nutrition. People say that if you are not afraid to walk slowly, you are afraid to stop. Once you stop, all kinds of discomfort will come. What backache and leg pain are common. Some people really can''t start again if they don''t have enough rest time.


    After a quarter of an hour''s rest, more Ming soldiers fell out of the team. They can see that even if the young imperial envoy is showing off his ability, his ability to support is beyond their reach. He does have two brushes.


    The same idea also includes general Guan Ying. At this moment, he had to admit that the young loyal public''s physical strength was really very good, so good that he had to admire it. But if you let him admit defeat, you can''t. when eating, he is constantly recovering his strength and thinking whether Yang Chendong will continue to walk next, or whether he has finished loading and forcing, so he is ready to ride on his horse?


    Guan Ying was not given too much time to think. Yang Chendong was really fast enough when he ate. If he didn''t know, he couldn''t link his eating with the imperial envoy.


    He ate much faster than many people. Yang Chendong, who had drunk water, began to rest with his eyes closed. This is a habit he developed before. He can always seize every minute on the battlefield and rest at the first moment. The advantage is that he will have more spirit and physical strength than others under the same level of training. Sometimes, it is this little more that will make him the final winner.


    When a quarter of an hour arrived, Yang Chendong quickly opened his eyes and embarked on the journey with an easygoing spirit. Hu Mang and Yang Er, as well as more cold front and auxiliary soldiers, are still acting together.


    Compared with the Ming soldiers who are staggering, standing without a statue and sitting without a statue at the moment, these 1200 mercenaries still maintain the establishment of the team. Although some of them show fatigue, their energy and spirit are still good. Especially when the team was going to continue to set out and the chief officers of each battalion, company and platoon began to shout the command to assemble, they acted quickly and didn''t have the slightest intention of procrastination. All this made Guan Ying''s eyes shine stars. At this moment, he felt the power of mercenaries.


    The team continued to walk. Another hour, two hours, two and a half hours


    Left behind people began to appear one after another. Almost all the soldiers of the Ming army were left. Even among the auxiliary soldiers of mercenaries, left behind people began to appear. It was an elite cold front camp. No one left the team, and even the spirit was still full.


    This is the difference between a regular army and an auxiliary army. To become a cold front requires not only excellent politics, but also military quality. That is, after several hours of continuous marching, one by one still looks up, looks straight, and strides forward.


    This March is indeed beyond the ordinary training, but such a thing has not happened before. In order to train everyone, in line with the basic idea of sweating more in peacetime and bleeding less in wartime, cold fronts often carry out such training. In contrast, the degree in front of them is nothing, not to mention the idol and spiritual pillar in their hearts. The sixth young master is walking at the front of the team. Although it is completely dark, the figure still looks like a beacon, guiding everyone to stride forward and run to a broad road full of a bright future.


    Guan Ying is tired.


    Very tired, very tired. He made a preliminary calculation. Except that he rested for a quarter of an hour while eating, the team had marched for ten hours and walked 250 miles for nearly a day. At this time, the sky has begun to shine, indicating the arrival of a new day. Fatigue and sleepiness made him want to fall to the ground and sleep, but an unyielding spirit continued. This may be the only driving force for him to persist until now.


    "All rest, eat and drink water in a quarter of an hour. If there is a personal urination problem to be solved, please hurry up and continue to move forward in an hour." Chen Bo, commander of the second battalion of Lengfeng battalion, finally sounded. With this cry, the pace of the team began to stop, and then dozens of hundreds of teams were dissolved one by one.


    But even so, there was still not much noise, and no one complained. Some just solved their own problems, and others simply took out pieces of meat patties warmed by their bodies and wolfed them down.


    The first cold front and auxiliary soldiers brought a lot of such meat cakes before departure. The package behind them contained enough food for several days. After each break, they will take out new meat patties from the package and put them in their arms, waiting for the next time to eat. Naturally, they are warm again.


    The advantage is that you can save time for dinner. Many times, if you can save one more minute here, you will have one more point on the battlefield.


    Guan Ying also stuffed three meat patties with a large area into his hands. He was really hungry and sleepy, but I don''t know why. At this time, he didn''t eat immediately. Instead, he began to breathe heavily. He knew clearly that he couldn''t go on with the strength after an hour.


    "How''s it going? Tired." I don''t know when Yang Chendong''s voice sounded in his ear, which made Guan Ying, who had just closed his eyes and almost slept, cheer up. "Oh, yes, I''m really tired. I didn''t expect you to be so good when you walk. I really underestimated you before. I admit my mistake to you."


    Guan Ying''s words fell on Yang Chendong''s ears and made him laugh. "General Guan, you''ve done very well. At least compared with other Ming soldiers, you can persist until now. It''s great and I admire you very much."


    "Ha ha" showed a bitter smile. Guan Ying felt ashamed. He thought he wanted to see the other party''s joke nearly a day ago. At this time, he just knew how arrogant he was at that time. This also just explains that sentence. Strong has strong hands. He doesn''t dare to look down on anyone in the future.


    Guan Ying even took some trouble talking. Yang Chendong knew that the other party was afraid that his physical strength had reached the limit, so he said with concern: "You''d better stay and have a good rest. If possible, after sleeping, organize the remaining soldiers and let them make meat cakes. In this weather, the storage time of meat cakes is not very long. By the way, there must be more meat when making meat cakes. The kind of lean meat is very delicious. As for how much money you spend, look back Here you are. In short, we can''t treat these soldiers badly. Is there a problem in completing this task? "


    "No problem." Guan Ying said in a guaranteed tone. He didn''t know that he looked like Yang Chendong''s subordinates at the moment.


    "Well, it''s hard for you. Have a good rest, hehe." Yang Chendong patted Guan Ying on the shoulder after saying that. He stood up and looked like he was going to walk around. Guan Ying couldn''t help asking, "Sir, aren''t you tired?"

 Chapter 368

    "How can they not be tired, but the soldiers are also tired. They need comfort. Generals are sometimes more like parents. They should know how to care for their soldiers. Only in this way, when they go to the battlefield, they will work harder and bring you more glory." Turning his head, Yang Chendong seemed to be very casual. After saying this, Yang Chendong had walked towards other soldiers under the protection of Hu Mang and Yang er.


    Still thinking about what Yang Chendong said in his mind, he slowly closed his eyes. He wanted to understand the meaning of this sentence, but now he was too sleepy. He didn''t have a good rest when he left Ganzhou capital. After walking for nearly ten hours, his sleepiness had already surged up. Only after he closed his eyes and counted his breath, the deep snore came out of his mouth.


    Yang Chendong didn''t rest, although he was tired, especially sleepy. But as a leader, he must persist and can persist. Not to mention, when marching in the middle of the night, he actually took a nap. The only difference is that he slept while standing and walking. It seems strange to say, but for people who really marched in a hurry, only comrades in arms in front and behind can rely on. Sleeping during walking is not a strange thing.


    Walking in various teams, he saw the four companies of Lengfeng camp after just saying hello to Lengfeng. Yang Chendong is not worried about the cold front who has experienced many assessments and takes himself as the spiritual pillar. It was the 800 auxiliary barracks that attracted his attention.


    Yang Chendong, who came to the auxiliary barracks, was soon surrounded by officers at the battalion and company levels. "You have worked hard, and you are also good. You have the courage and physical strength to not lose to the cold front, which makes me very happy."


    On the first day of meeting, Yang Chendong spoke in praise. This attitude of praise filled the faces of these officers with a happy and satisfied smile.


    Battalion and company officers who can become auxiliary soldiers are originally selected with excellent political and ideological skills. Even many people originally came out of the cold front team. When they come here, they first go to the officers for exercise. It won''t be long before they return to the cold front and will be reused, and their future will be bright.


    Naturally, these people also know Yang Chendong''s true identity. Seeing the praise given to them by the top leaders of the Yang Department, which one is not full of happiness?


    First of all, Yang Chendong continued to say his expectations, "tell the soldiers that we should stick to it and have a good rest after we arrive at Guangzhou government and solve the crisis there. At that time, anyone who has made contributions to the auxiliary soldiers can give priority to entering the cold front."


    This is the promise. With this promise, the officers at the battalion and company levels became excited. If they can become officers, they naturally have the quality and conditions to become leaders. In the cold front, the assessment of officers is different from that of ordinary soldiers, that is, how many war achievements they can make with soldiers, rather than how many war achievements they have made. Especially for the officers of the auxiliary barracks, the proportion of the auxiliary soldiers they bring to meet the requirements of entering the cold front and the relative merits they will get are also an important item of assessment.


    Yang Chendong said that this time meritorious people can give priority to entering the cold front. That is to draw a stroke for their military merit first. How can we not be excited?


    After only a short conversation, Yang Chendong left and came to a tree. He closed his eyes according to the tree and quickly recovered his spirit and physical strength. However, in the auxiliary barracks, the pot had already exploded. After the officers at the battalion and company levels spread his words just now, many young people who wanted to enter the cold front became excited.


    If you want to say who is the most popular in the city, it is undoubtedly cold front soldiers.


    Those who can join Leng Feng and become an official soldier can enjoy much and good treatment, which will be envied by everyone. The monthly salary alone is enough to support a family of five, and then there is wealth. If there is a cold front in the family, there will be various substantial concessions for business and farming, which makes people jealous.


    Yang Chendong''s standards for military management are to build up the army with elite soldiers, give great rewards to the army, run the army strictly and make fair military achievements. Under such standards, as long as you have the ability and can play well, you won''t worry that someone will dare to rob your military achievements, and you won''t worry that talents will be buried, so you don''t have to consider the plans of your family and the problems of the rear. You only need to train hard and make contributions to killing the enemy on the battlefield. It is with such treatment that everyone yearns for Leng Feng, and today''s Yang Chendong opens up, and everyone is excited.


    This excitement, until the end of an hour''s rest time, when the army moved towards Guangzhou government again, many auxiliary soldiers began to speed up, almost pasted behind the cold front team like cowhide plaster, putting enormous pressure on the four moving cold front in front.


    "Young master, there are many good seedlings in the auxiliary soldiers." Hu mang strode forward with Yang Chendong''s footsteps, and occasionally said excitedly when he turned back.


    "It''s good to have good seedlings. This is our hope." Yang Chendong nodded happily. The new force is the hope of an army in the future. Only when the army is constantly younger and fresh blood is continuously imported, can this army be invincible in the world and win more wars in the future.


    "Hu Mang, it seems that these boys still have a lot of strength. We need to increase the quantity. Are you all right?" Yang Chendong also noticed that the soldiers behind him were walking faster and faster, and even had the intention of catching up with him, so he was interested and put forward the matter of increasing the weight.


    "Come on, young master. Hu mang also feels that he has endless strength all over. Ha ha."


    "Me too," said Yang Er, who was on one side. In fact, such a March has no advantage for a man who is too tall, because he is tall and strong, and it will be more laborious to walk. But such a disadvantage does not seem to be reflected in him at all. With long legs and big steps, he has been half a step behind Yang Chendong, without the slightest sense of backwardness.


    Seeing that the two around him were so excited and unwilling to admit defeat, Yang Chendong laughed. Then he took a look at Luo Po, the head of the cold front second regiment, who was three or four meters behind him, "head Luo, add more weight?"


    "Sixth young master, subordinates can see." Luo Po was very excited when Yang Chendong called his name. Although he is also a senior official in the Yang army, he has not had much contact with Yang Chendong. Now he can have close contact and have better performance opportunities. Of course, he will not let go. "These boys usually have excess energy. Today we can just see where their limits are."


    After getting Luo Po''s positive answer, Yang Chendong laughed and said, "OK, that''s it. Just add weight and get up."


    Next, the speed of the team began to increase. From a distance, the team seemed to blow across the southern land like a gust of wind.


    ......


    Under the city of Guangzhou.


    Today is the eighth day of the siege.


    As the capital of Guangdong, the importance of Guangzhou government is self-evident. Once we capture here, we can announce the fact of Guangdong''s defeat to the outside world. In this way, we can better respond to Wang Huixi in minzhuang, Yunnan and achieve his political and political goals.


    Huang Yuliang was able to make such a big name and have so many subordinates a year after his father and brother died, thanks to the changes of the times. If it weren''t for Zhu Huixi, the king of minzhuang, who started an incident in Yunnan, I''m afraid that even if they don''t die, they can only make a small fuss like a lost dog and wander everywhere.


    Knowing the importance of having an ally, Huang Yuliang also had to think that the capture of the Guangzhou government would probably lead to the encirclement and suppression of the Nanming army. And really at that time, is there still a force in the Nanming army to deal with itself.


    In the final analysis, the capture of Guangzhou government is the most important problem at present. Once he captured here, the other three route armies under him could echo each other from a distance, and then it was the real momentum. However, it is such an important place that it has not been taken down for eight days.


    The eight day strong attack was far beyond the earliest military planning. Because it could not be attacked for a long time, the morale of the Yellow bandit army began to be seriously affected.


    As a miscellaneous army without too much training and more composed of rebellious people, they have a fatal characteristic, that is, morale.


    When they win a war, naturally everything is fine. Especially when the war is smooth, they can often give play to their stronger strength than before. But in the same way, once a confrontation is fought, the miscellaneous troops will be terrified and play their own calculations.


    Just like now, when the order comes out, the leaders of the so-called rebel army are not as obedient as they were a few days ago, and each seems to be preserving their strength. For this phenomenon, Huang Yuliang even killed a small leader with hundreds of subordinates who resisted orders, which also scared some people to contribute. However, in front of the Guangzhou fuming army with tall walls and hard defense, progress is still slow.


    "What the hell is going on? Can you take Guangzhou mansion? What does Ma Wei mean? If he sticks to it like this, his soldiers will not be enough sooner or later. Doesn''t he want to be a barehanded general?" in the big tent, Huang Yuliang was on fire and scolded his subordinates with a terrible look on his face.


    Huang Yuliang was angry. The war was not smooth. Naturally, the other generals bowed their heads and said nothing. It was a confidant. As the head of the four heavenly kings under Huang Yuliang, Geng Jun stepped forward. "Childe, Ma Wei is soft and hard. He must be waiting for reinforcements. We just need to dispel his concerns. It is certain that Guangzhou will not fight."

 Chapter 369

    "Reinforcements? Where did the reinforcements come from?" Huang Yuliang looked puzzled at first, then seemed to think of something, suddenly realized and said, "do you mean the imperial envoy in Ganzhou, Jiangxi?"


    "Exactly." Geng Jun nodded.


    "Hahaha, they? Isn''t it reported that they have been staying in Ganzhou Prefecture and are afraid to move forward? How can they point at them to reinforce? Can Ma Wei''s head be kicked by a donkey?" Huang Yuliang laughed and looked confident when talking about Yang Chendong. In his opinion, all the bullshit Imperial Envoys and the loyal and courageous public with the name of military God are just jokes, which are held up by others. Otherwise, why stay in Ganzhou and dare not come out? After all, aren''t you afraid of yourself?


    Huang Yuliang was still laughing, but Geng Jun said seriously, "childe, there is news that they have left Ganzhou and come to us."


    The laughter suddenly stopped, and Huang Yuliang''s look became serious. "What? They have come out? Where have they been, and how many soldiers and horses have come?"


    "The news says that there are more than 2000 people. As for where they have been, there is no news yet." when Geng Jun said this sentence, he couldn''t be as serious as he was just now. On the contrary, he smiled more and even looked at it carefully with sarcasm.


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Huang Yuliang was puzzled.


    "General Geng must mean that although they came out of Ganzhou, there were only more than 2000 people. They knew that they could not solve the danger of Guangzhou, so they simply disappeared." in the crowd, a young young general stood up.


    This man''s surname is Zhu and his name is Fang Yong. He is a force that joined the Yellow bandit army in the later stage. He has thousands of young men. He once made a lot of contributions when he broke through Zhaoqing house. He was appointed general by Huang Yuliang and was able to enter the account for discussion.


    When Zhu Fangyong said this, Huang Yuliang''s laughter rang out again, "yes, what General Zhu said is true. There are only more than 2000 people. Do they also want to be enemies with our 80000 army? It''s a joke. I''m afraid they know the power of it, and they escaped without a trace."


    "Ha ha ha." laughter and ridicule rang out in the tent. It was obvious that almost everyone recognized this fact.


    After the laughter, Huang Yuliang''s smile disappeared, "that is, there is no reinforcement. What is Ma Wei waiting for? Who will tell?"


    Facing the question raised by Huang Yuliang, the people who were laughing didn''t know what to say for a moment, so they simply closed their mouths. Anyway, they just fight and take a cold shoulder when they have a chance. There will be unlimited benefits if they enter the city.


    No one spoke, but Zhu Fangyong, the young general before, stood up. "Young master, judging from his subordinates, we must have known the news, but Ma Wei doesn''t know it yet. Once he knows, the heart of guarding the city will not be firm. At that time, he is likely to abandon Guangzhou government, and our opportunity will come naturally."


    "You''re right, but General Zhu, how can Ma Wei know that the reinforcements won''t come again?" Topaz brightened her head and agreed with this statement. But there are still some headaches about how to solve this problem.


    "It''s better to send someone into Guangzhou to talk to Ma Wei." Geng Jun put in an idea.


    "No." Zhu Fangyong directly rejected the proposal, shook his head and said, "with our current hostile relationship, even if we say it from our mouth, I''m afraid people won''t believe it. On the contrary, it will weaken our morale."


    When someone dared to deny his proposal, Geng Jun was naturally unhappy. When he spoke, he became a little angry and asked, "that is, this method is not feasible, but I don''t know if General Zhu has any good method?"


    "This... Method is not without, but I''m afraid it needs the cooperation of general Geng." unexpectedly, Zhu Fangyong really looked like he had a way.


    "How to cooperate?" Geng Jun, who was named, asked in a voice. Not only him, but also Huang Yuliang and others are staring at Zhu Fangyong.


    "It''s not difficult." Zhu Fangyong answered neatly. Then the man strode to the map hanging in the account, pointed to the direction of Ganzhou behind their army and said, "that is, Ma Wei is waiting for reinforcements, so we''ll take this as an excuse to lead him to take the initiative."


    "How to take the initiative?" Huang Yuliang asked with interest.


    "Let them come as reinforcements. For example, you can send a small team of people to appear as reinforcements of the Southern Ming Dynasty, and then general Geng will lead the troops to resist, fight and retreat, giving outsiders a sign of some confusion in our military camp. In this way, Ma weiding in the Guangzhou government will be tricked and may go out of the city to help in order to attack on both sides. Really at that time, We just need to see the opportunity and enter the city, and then we will have a great success. "Almost in one breath, Zhu Fangyong told his plan, and then the man stood straight aside and didn''t say much, as if waiting for everyone to hear what he said just now.


    The voice fell, and there was a moment of silence in the big tent. Then Huang Yuliang saw his eyes brighten, patted his thigh and said, "the plan is really feasible. But I don''t know why general Geng must lead the army. Can''t you choose someone else?"


    "Others can do it. But after all, it''s a fake defeat. It''s still true. It''s inevitable to set fire to the camp in order to build momentum at that time. If others don''t do well, the army will really be frightened by this situation, and it''s possible to create new problems. Only general Geng runs the army strictly, and if he leads the army, he can stop the defeat at any time and minimize the loss. That''s the most important thing Perfect plan. Of course, my subordinates are just a suggestion. How to do it depends on the childe and general Geng. "


    Zhu Fangyong said these words with a sense of propriety, and his actions did not make people feel the slightest disgust. Even Geng Jun, who was named, looked red at this moment, and seemed to be highly praised by others for running the army.


    "Well, I think so, general Geng. What do you think?" Huang Yuliang nodded approvingly. After fully understanding Zhu Fangyong''s plan, he actually agreed. He asked Geng Jun, the person who implemented the specific plan.


    Being so valued and pretending to be defeated, how can Geng Jun be afraid? This kind of thing can make great achievements just by pretending. I''m afraid any general among the Yellow bandits is willing to do it. Then he nodded and agreed, "that''s it. I''ll go there."


    "Well, that''s it. It''s not too late. Make preparations immediately and pretend to be defeated this evening." Huang Yuliang saw that Geng Jun didn''t refuse. With great joy on his face, he made the final decision. The reason why we choose to stay at night is that the dark blocks people''s sight and makes the plan easier and smooth.


    ......


    Above the Fucheng building in Guangzhou.


    Dressed in armor and covered with blood, Ma Wei stood like a statue. He has been guarding the city for eight days. He only takes less than 6000 troops to guard the huge city. He feels that his heart is quenched.


    As one of the thirteen guards of the Ming Dynasty and the commander of Guangdong guard, Ma Wei really did his best this time. Even in his career in the army, the danger of this battle can also be ranked first.


    One third of the six soldiers and horses under his command died and one third were injured. Now they can stand on the tower and bolt one. Fewer than 2000 people can fight again. Among them, there are many yamen servants and arrest blocks of Guangzhou government, but even so, he didn''t show any intention of abandoning the city.


    What Ma Wei did, in the eyes of other Ming armies, was like an iron man, like a sea god needle. Because of his insistence, the army of yellow bandits attacked the city wall several times, but was finally blasted down.


    "Two more days." Ma Wei, standing on the tower, murmured. At this time, no one can know that the iron general in everyone''s eyes really thought that he had just left Ganzhou mansion and the imperial envoy said goodbye to him.


    "I tell you, Ma Wei, no matter what kind of patron you have behind you, and no matter what kind of power you have, the Guangzhou government must hold on for ten days. If you do, you won''t have it even if you lose the city in the end. On the contrary, you''ll be beheaded. When Shang fangbao''s sword is cut, the people you rely on will be thirsty. When your life is gone, they will die It''s true that there''s nothing... "


    That''s how Yang Chendong threatened him. There was another example of Jia Ping being beheaded before. Ma Wei was a man under the eaves and had to bow his head.


    In order to save his life, guarding the Guangzhou government for ten days has become Ma Wei''s goal. Now I''ve stuck to it for eight days. I think it''s not far from completing the task. I can save my life after carrying it for two days. If I lose the city, others will blame me.


    Ma Wei is still thinking about how to protect his life. What he doesn''t know is that he is on the periphery of Guangzhou government and behind the Yellow bandit army. The real reinforcements are also the imperial envoy who gave him a death order. Yang Chendong has brought the army here.


    After several days of rapid march, Yang Chendong took people here on the eighth day of the war in Guangzhou.


    The plan is a day faster than before. It is certainly the reason why Yang Chendong is an example that he can walk 800 miles with his feet in three days.


    When the order was passed on, the auxiliary soldiers with excellent performance in this war would give priority to entering the cold front. The news came that 800 auxiliary soldiers had changed like chicken blood. It''s not too much to describe it as flying.


    The auxiliary soldiers worked so hard that the cold front in front of them also suffered great pressure. You can''t be overtaken by auxiliary soldiers, otherwise, it will be a face beating behavior of naked, naked and naked. In order to fight for this breath and the glory of Leng Feng, they also began to walk at an accelerated pace.

 Chapter 370

    As a leader, Yang Chendong fully felt these changes and also began to speed up the pace. In this way, everyone felt that you were chasing me, so that in the end, the formation was chaotic, and the cold front and auxiliary soldiers walked together. It was really me in you and you in me.


    Under the acceleration for a time, general Guan Ying, who was in charge of food supply behind him, was shocked and speechless. He rode his horse to deliver the food prepared by the people in the rear, but even so, he chased for a long time before he saw some auxiliary soldiers at the back. When he caught up with Yang Chendong''s main force, he was not far from Guangzhou government. He was really convinced when he walked more than 300 miles on this day.


    Guan Ying hasn''t seen whether mercenaries can fight. But compared with the speed of marching, even any Ming army in the world will not be their opponent.


    After a full meal, it was several hours of rapid march, and the leading troops could see the camp of the Yellow bandits. When he came here, Yang Chendong ordered the whole army to rest and conserve energy for World War I.


    In fact, the number of troops who can insist on following him to his destination is less than 800. Nearly half of the auxiliary soldiers fell out of the team, leaving only 400 out of the original 800. It''s Lengfeng camp. The team of 400 people has persisted until now, but none of them has been pulled down. From this point of view, Lengfeng is worthy of being Lengfeng, worthy of the name of the most elite and powerful army in the world.


    It is worth mentioning that some of the auxiliary soldiers did well this time. For example, one of the soldiers, Peng Yue, was only 17 years old and had only joined the army for more than half a year, but this time he just walked in front of many cold fronts, even less than 30 meters from Yang Chendong.


    We learned from our understanding that Pengyue was originally a hunter in the mountains. What he often did from childhood was to catch up with the wild animals in xiaoliuli island. Later, a large number of cold fronts poured into his hometown. No matter how hard he worked, it was difficult to eat and wear warm families began to change.


    His father, mother and even several sisters went to work in the factory in the city. Everyone can take out a large amount of silver at the end of the month, which makes his only son full of envy and hope for a better life in the future.


    Especially when his parents and sisters came home from work every time, they would tell him about the beauty of the city, the diversity of new things, and the fair and harmonious coexistence between people, all of which made him curious and forward-looking.


    Originally unable to stay, Peng Yue decided to break into the city and chose to join the army, because he had heard from his sister more than once that there was a team called Leng Feng. Everyone was very powerful and powerful, which made Peng Yue, who had not convinced anyone since childhood, yearn for it and think that is where the strong is, That''s where you should be.


    In order to join the army, Peng Yue thought of some words before. He knew that it was extremely difficult for his only son, parents, especially his mother. The Shang Dynasty had enlisted more than once before, but his father and mother hid him. From this point of view, we can know their attitude.


    To his surprise, when he told his parents that he wanted to be a soldier, especially to join Leng Feng, no one objected. My mother just said to him encouragingly after pondering for a while, "well, the more my son has a responsibility and is a man, then go. If you want to go, you should do well and work hard to protect our good life now. My mother looks forward to the day when you become a real cold front."


    Mother''s attitude is so good that Peng Yue has an unreal feeling. Of course, he didn''t know that his mother, who worked in the city, had long been changed by the environment. In particular, the propaganda team in the city often came out to perform for them, and slogans were painted on the wall to explain to them that a good life comes from having a strong self-defense ability, allowing the men in the family to join the cold front and become a real soldier, What a glorious thing to be a man.


    In the mother''s factory, two mother''s sons joined the army. One entered the cold front and the other became an auxiliary soldier. But even the latter''s mother kept her head high wherever she went. People have a heart of comparison. Peng Yue''s mother naturally envies it in her heart. In particular, she learned that once she became a soldier, her salary is much higher than the sum of all the income of her family, and it is glorious for her family to join the army. This sense of honor made her start to play drums early in her heart and hesitate to let her son join the army.


    Now Peng Yue finally put it forward, and the mother felt relieved. An eagle should fly high in the sky. When his son grows up, he should be allowed to go out and wander.


    Peng Yue signed up like this, and then after political review, he became a glorious auxiliary soldier under the guarantee of his family and neighbors.


    For excellent men, auxiliary soldiers are naturally not their goal. Peng Yue likes Leng Feng, because only they can wear the most handsome military uniforms and hold the most advanced firearms. And whenever such a person appears in the Naked City, everyone''s eyes will fall on him involuntarily, especially many girls who haven''t come out of the cabinet have their eyes shining, just like seeing a rare treasure, which makes people feel like it.


    All this makes Peng Yue more firm in his goal. Becoming a real cold front has also become his greatest ambition.


    This time, the troops from chixian city came to the south of the Ming Dynasty. Once the news came out that 2000 auxiliary soldiers were needed, each quota became very rich. Peng Yue himself won six people in a row in the martial arts competition. Only after joining the army for half a year did he get this precious place.


    Speaking of these, it is also an expression of fairness in the city. As long as you have the ability, you can get a good chance to perform without any qualifications. As an auxiliary soldier, Peng Yue met Yang Chendong for the first time.


    Although he only looked at it from a distance, he still felt different as a hunter. For example, when he saw the officers at all levels of the regiment, battalion and company of the auxiliary army, he looked excited and respectful when he saw the young master in green clothes, which was the most mysterious and high-ranking cold front in their eyes. At this time, his attitude was also respectful. He felt that the young master was not simple, because even in the whole city, There are only a few people who can make these officers bow their heads, and there is one here.


    Under careful observation, Peng Yue just thought that the young master was not simple. All the attention comes from the order passed down above. It is said that the young master said that whoever can have a better performance in this urgent March can be assessed in advance when joining the cold front in the future. As soon as the order was given, Peng Yue was really excited.


    Although he didn''t join the auxiliary for a long time, he was good at observing, but he still heard about some things, such as the assessment quota of Leng Feng, which was done according to the principle of coming first and then doing things. There will be several assessments every year, but some will be carried out through registration. Just like him, if you want to be qualified for the assessment, you can wait until next year. For this matter, he was also distressed and regretted that he joined the army too late.


    But now, the problem is about to be solved. From the moment he got the order, Peng Yue set a goal for himself, that is, he must have a good performance and successfully get the index of early assessment and entering the cold front. When he came all the way, he was always at the forefront of the auxiliary soldiers. Until the later stage, in order to cause the competition mechanism, Yang Chendong agreed that Lengfeng and the auxiliary soldiers would disrupt the establishment and look at the speed according to his ability. He took the lead and surpassed many Lengfeng old players and came behind Yang Chendong.


    This is the distance of tens of meters, but it baffled Peng Yue. Originally, he thought he had been walking in the mountains since he was a child, and he would not be worse than anyone. But when he could only follow Yang Chendong''s back all the way, he finally understood that there was a strong hand in the strong. In particular, there is more than one person in the family, and no one in the protection team of about dozens of people follows the young master in Tsing Yi. He knows how powerful this team is. Perhaps the strength of these people is much more powerful than some cold front players.


    With this understanding, the team finally reached the rest point. Finally, we can have a rest, and we can have a quiet meal. Then a strong sense of fatigue came, and soon we entered the state of sleep.


    Peng Yue is also very tired. Although he has stronger feet than ordinary people, it doesn''t prove that he doesn''t know that he is tired. This sleep did not know that a few hours passed until the monitor pushed him, "Peng Yue, get up quickly, check your equipment and prepare for battle."


    As soon as he was ready to fight, Peng Yue, who had not been fully awake in his mind, was excited in an instant.


    Join the auxiliary soldiers. In addition to training, they haven''t really fought with their opponents. He had more than once thought about what a war would look like. How cruel and bloody it will be, and how different it will be from the military exercises they usually engage in.


    Fortunately, he fought with all kinds of wild animals since childhood. He had seen many animals and blood for a long time. He would not tremble and fear in his heart. On the contrary, he was vaguely excited.


    While other comrades in arms were awakened one by one, Peng Yue took this opportunity to look for the figure of the young master in green clothes. He had sharp eyes. He could see far away even in the dark. Let alone he found Yang Chendong. It was still a faint distant shadow. What he saw was what Yang Chendong was talking to a group of young officers around him, From time to time, we can also see the officers who usually let them meet and need to salute nodding.

 Chapter 371

    "He should be the commander in chief. He is so young and powerful. Who is he?" Peng Yue was more and more confused about Yang Chendong''s mysterious identity.


    Yang Chendong was indeed surrounded by some officers. At this time, he was announcing the battle plan to everyone.


    "Heroes, you have a chance to show. After a few days of rapid march, the enemy doesn''t know that we have come behind them, which has done enough foundation and preparation for us to take a surprise. Next, we''ll poke them in the ass and make them hurt."


    "Yes." hearing that the war was finally about to start, all the officers were eager to try. Originally, when they set out from chixian City, they knew that there would be a war. For this quota, they privately didn''t know how many people''s heads had been "broken", so they had the opportunity to show.


    Seeing that everyone was excited, Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction. This was the face of the tiger and wolf division. If it was a war, everyone''s legs trembled and their bodies softened. Pointing to such an army, it would never win a war.


    "OK, let''s announce the battle plan. Three signal flares will take off later, which is the sign of launching a total attack. During this time, everyone will attack on the whole line, and everyone should be like a steel knife straight into their hearts. Cold front company 1 and auxiliary company 1 attack on the left wing; cold front company 2 and auxiliary company 2 attack on the right wing; cold front company 3 and auxiliary company 3 attack on the middle road; The other two companies are waiting for an opportunity to deal with emergencies that may happen at any time. Once the attack is successful, 800 people in eight companies can attack by themselves. At that time, the platoon will be the attack unit. Remember, this time there are a large number of opponents, and you must not act privately. If anyone wants to show heroism, even if he has made a contribution this time, he must be investigated for his fault. You must cooperate with him The soldiers below make it clear. "


    "Obey orders and commands. This is the first lesson for all Lengfeng and auxiliary soldiers to enter the barracks. Please rest assured that no one will dare to disobey military discipline." Luo Po, head of the second Lengfeng regiment, took the lead in making a statement.


    "Yes, we won''t let the sixth young master down." Lv Zhuo, head of the Auxiliary Corps, also expressed his attitude.


    "Well, let''s go back and prepare. Remember, no one can act rashly or come forward casually without an order. Once the army is exposed because of one of them, it will be treated by military justice." Yang Chendong said seriously. At the same time, he was also excited. Speaking of it, this was his first battle in the world. Although there were only 800 soldiers, it was enough for him.


    ......


    It''s getting dark.


    The Yellow bandit army began to move. According to the plan, first a small-scale bandit army left the camp and went straight to the rear, and then general Geng Jun took people to prepare. A full 5000 "elite soldiers" played a play this time for General Ma Wei, who guarded the Guangzhou house. Whether he can capture the Guangzhou house tonight depends entirely on his performance next.


    The high spirited Geng Jun and Geng Tianwang got on the war horse and wore the captured shining armor, which was even more powerful with his tall body. At this moment, he waited for the so-called "reinforcements" to send a signal, and then lost first and then won.


    In the expectation of Geng Jun and Huang Yuliang in the big tent, a thousand Nanming reinforcements disguised by yellow bandits are walking towards a hillside of the earth behind them. According to the previous plan, they need to light a torch and rush down the mountain from here. They will take the lead in "defeating" Geng''s army headquarters and create a momentum of great victory for the reinforcements of the Southern Ming Dynasty. In this way, Ma Wei in the city will be fooled. When they attack out of the city, the Yellow bandit army will follow the trend into the city and seize Guangzhou government.


    Pretending to be "reinforcements" came step by step to the hillside. In order to hide their strategic objectives, they didn''t even light a torch, so that there would always be some minor injuries in the dark, leading to bursts of abuse.


    "Coming." Yang Chendong was living on the hillside. When he saw that there was a bandit army coming here, he knew that Zhu Fangyong''s plan had worked.


    Speaking of this, you can see that Zhu Fangyong and Yang Chendong are arranged to be the insiders of the Yellow bandits in advance. The original plan was that if Huang Yuliang could be persuaded to enter the urn, it would be the best thing. On the contrary, if he could not make the trip, he would have to attack. At that time, with advanced firearms, it must not have suffered losses.


    When the bandit army went up the mountain, it was enough to show that Zhu Fangyong''s plan had an effect. The plan of taking the plan has been completed. Yang Chendong was not polite. He knew the fighter plane and even said to Hu mang lying on the ground: "send a signal bomb and the whole army will attack."


    "Bang bang!" three flares of different colors flew straight to the top of the sky in the dark. At this moment, not only the 800 Yang army on the mountain saw a real one, but also General Ma Wei on the Fucheng building in Guangzhou.


    "Three flares!" Ma Wei became excited when he saw the signal bomb take off. This was originally the signal that Yang Chendong had discussed with him. Once he saw that three flares had taken off, it proved that the Nanming reinforcements had reached the end.


    For security reasons, Ma Wei did not immediately give an order to attack, but just asked the deputy general to assemble the army. Then he stood on the city tower and closely observed every move of the bandits under the city.


    Huang Yuliang also saw the three flashes, and a bad feeling hit his heart. He knows very well that he doesn''t have such weapons in his army. What does this represent? Who launched it? What do you mean?


    The main force of the Ming army was surrounded by the Guangzhou government and was not allowed to come out. There were no scouts outside. It was reported that it was the Nanming reinforcements. So who made the news?


    Of course, Huang Yuliang would not know that all the scouts he sent out were destroyed by the Yang new army (Yang Jun for short, also known as Yang Jiajun). With a firearm that can kill people hundreds of feet away and a telescope that can visit far away, how can those Scouts of the bandit army be opponents? They often don''t even see them, so they don''t know where they were killed by bullets.


    Huang Yuliang didn''t know what was going on. The coalition army also didn''t know. He was a little confused by the three shots, but he came all the way. He didn''t take any precautions because he didn''t touch his opponent''s pride. Instead, he was still waiting for the disguised "Nanming reinforcements" to appear. He led the team back and pretended to be defeated.


    Three flares took off, three cold front companies and three auxiliary troops rushed out like wild horses out of Xinjiang, crossed the trench and rushed towards the Yellow bandit army climbing up the mountain.


    He was condescending and powerful. In addition, he suddenly appeared and took his opponent by surprise. Before the thousand yellow bandits could make any response, arrows flew over like rain. This is the equipment of auxiliary soldiers, not cold front. Unless it is a special case, no matter whether they use advanced firearms, they can only use crossbows with guns, Fortunately, the crossbow was also made in the armory of the red inlaid city. Its range and accuracy are also very advanced.


    Arrows flew, accompanied by the continuous sound of gunfire, and the elite cold front finally launched an attack. Under such an attack, most of the Yellow bandit army had fallen to the ground and died without even seeing who their opponent was. The rest of the bandits who were lucky and were not killed as soon as they met also collapsed in an instant.


    On the battlefield, when the death rate exceeds 20%, there may be a collapse, and the elite soldiers will not be higher than 30%. After this photo was taken, the bandit army threw down three or four hundred bodies, which has exceeded the highest proportion of 30. How can it not collapse.


    He turned around and ran away. At this time, he only hated that his parents had two less bandits. They climbed down the mountain. Behind them, the distance between the cold front and the auxiliary soldiers was getting closer and closer. Like the training of night fighting, Yang Jiajun has never been slack in the army, which makes everyone used to the darkness. Even without torches, they can see the outside situation clearly and make the most appropriate actions.


    In this way, it has a natural advantage under the night vision. In addition, when it is suddenly killed, most of the weapons in its hands can have the effect of killing and killing from a long distance. Under the momentum like a rainbow, can these bandit forces just to fill their stomachs be compared? Only this face-to-face has laid the foundation for victory.


    One after another fled on the hillside and soon spread to Geng Jun waiting at the foot of the mountain.


    According to the plan, once attacked, they should pretend to be invincible and escape everywhere. Even the greater the momentum, the better. Only in this way can they be realistic. So when someone saw a figure rushing down the hillside, he turned and ran away without a trace of resistance. Among the troops, Geng Jun commanded the army to retreat orderly with torches, while swearing like a mother, "what the hell? Sneak attack without lighting a torch, how can Ma Wei fall into the trap?"


    "General, it''s better for us to shout. We''re not afraid that the Nanming army in the city won''t fall into the trap." a close follower nearby made a plan.


    "Yes, it should be." Geng Jun agreed and nodded. Then he asked people to issue his order loudly. He also shouted in the team on his war horse, "all hold up torches and shout to me. The louder you shout, the better!"


    Geng Jun personally commanded the Chinese army. The cry of "Ming army reinforcements are coming, run quickly" sounded like the echo of the valley. From a distance, it really gave people a sense of sneak attack and less than preventing the chaos in the military camp. But as the Yang family army rushed down the mountain, the chaos was more and more realistic at the moment.


    Under the protection of several pro guards, Geng Jun is commanding his soldiers to make more noise. While doing all this, suddenly a soldier who ran to him fell to the ground, and there was a thick smell of blood on his nose.

 Chapter 372

    As the leader of the four heavenly kings under the hands of the bandit leader Huang Yuliang, Geng Jun is also a man who has been on the battlefield and fought. He was also quite familiar with the blood gas of the human body. When he suddenly smelled the breath, he looked stunned, and then couldn''t help shouting, "what''s the matter? It''s just acting. Who let you really kill?"


    Just after the words were finished, another sound of firecracker lit sounded. With the sound, a guard fell to the ground and only twitched twice, which was convenient for bleeding out of his chest, and people had no breath.


    "Ah! If you dare to kill my own guards, you will all die!" Geng Jun shouted angrily when he saw the guards who had followed him for a long time die in front of him for no reason.


    "General, the situation is wrong, the situation is wrong." a guard was also very surprised to see his companion killed, but his mind was still clear. If only a bandit army was killed, it can also be said to be a misunderstanding, but now even the general''s personal guards have been killed. This is no longer what words can explain casually.


    Geng Jun naturally felt that the situation was wrong. The so-called Nanming reinforcements rushing down the mountain were so fast that they seemed to have a desperate posture.


    From all kinds of points of view, it doesn''t look like acting. As for the reasons, Geng Jun did not know for a while. However, he fought with the Nanming army several times in the dot matrix, but he summed up an absolutely good experience, that is, things were wrong, so he took thirty-six measures to go up.


    "Withdraw! Withdraw with the general." feeling that the situation was out of his control, Geng Jun felt that his life was threatened and made up his mind to withdraw from the battlefield. There are war horses under his seat. He must escape a little faster than others.


    Having a war horse does enhance the mobility of the battlefield, but it will also make people easier to become targets in the eyes of others, because often being able to ride on a war horse also represents the nobility and difference of your identity. Just like now, as soon as he shouted the words of retreat, he saw a dark shadow suddenly rush up. Then Geng Jun felt that his right eye was hit by a punch. The strong pain made him fall directly at once. Then, when he was still angry and enduring the pain of his right eye, he felt that his chest was tight and his strength was relieved at this time.


    It was the feeling that the blade was inserted into the body. Geng Jun had been injured on the battlefield before. That was the feeling at that time. But this time it was more profound than the last time. The pain made him stare at his eyes in an instant. Then, in a breath, the staring eyes began to appear blurred color, and then the pupils began to become larger, so the whole person had to breathe out and didn''t breathe in.


    Among the people who went down the mountain, Peng Yue was lucky and was assigned to the auxiliary company of the middle road army. When the three signal bombs flew into the air, he rushed out behind the cold front company, and then on the hillside, he successively surpassed many cold front comrades and rushed to the first echelon.


    Peng Yue made a decision to make meritorious service, and before he took action, he set a goal for himself, that is to strive to kill a named general among the Yellow bandits, so as to prove his difference from others.


    He has great confidence in Leng Feng, which is also the main reason why Peng Yue dares to make such a decision. With such a strong friend on his side, he doesn''t have to worry about whether he will be surrounded when he rushes into the enemy camp. So at this moment, he almost used the fastest speed to catch up with the first row of cold front to attack down the mountain. Under such a good line of sight, he saw Geng Jun who was still looking around on his horse.


    Peng Yue didn''t know what Geng Jun''s real identity was. He just told him at first glance that the other party could ride a horse. He must not be an unknown person. It''s always right to kill such a person. With this idea in mind, he gave up some ordinary yellow bandit soldiers that could be killed at hand, but rushed forward quickly and came to Geng Jun who was preparing to retreat. In this way, there was a scene just happened. Peng Yue inserted a short sword with him into Geng Jun''s chest, and blood spilled everywhere on his arm.


    "He killed general Geng, kill him quickly." several guards saw all this in their eyes. When they saw people wearing different clothes appear and the general was killed in front of them, they would not understand that this is the enemy. Then several people shouted and rushed over.


    Peng Yue, who was lying on the ground, saw several people draw a knife and rush towards him. Instinctively, he loosened the short knife in his hand, raised his right foot and suddenly kicked him to death Geng Jun. with this repulsive force, he pushed out flat and avoided the blades that cut at him.


    A blow failed, and several relatives followed. As the personal guards around Geng Jun, if the general dies, they still do nothing. Even if they return to the camp, they will face important points. They may even lose their lives. In order to survive, they must kill the boy who doesn''t know where to rush.


    There was no chance to stand up at all. Several blades came back to him. In a hurry, Peng Yue raised his right arm and sent out a crossbow.


    Ji Kuo flows with a heavy spring. The flying crossbow and arrow hit the throat of a pro guard and killed another person. Just at the same time, several blades also came in front of him, and the nearest one was only an arm''s distance from his chest.


    At the moment, Peng Yue''s eyes were also wide open. No one could take it lightly in the face of death. At this moment, he remembered the scene that the wild animals in the mountain were killed by himself.


    "BAM BAM..."


    Suddenly, several shots rang out, and several yellow bandits who had been chopping around Pengyue fell to the ground. The pressure of death suddenly disappeared, and a sense of rebirth poured into Peng Yue''s heart.


    "Brother, are you all right?" a big hand stretched out in front of Peng Yue.


    The visitor was Chen Bo, the battalion commander of the second battalion of the second regiment of Lengfeng. Just now he saw the danger here. Seeing that someone seemed to be fighting against an auxiliary comrade in arms, he took several Lengfeng guns and shot to destroy the enemy.


    Seeing Leng Feng''s elite, Peng Yue knew that he was all right. After looking at the military rank of two bars and one star on Chen Bo''s shoulder, he stretched out his right hand and held each other''s palm and stood up, "thank you for your help. Peng Yue is more grateful."


    "Battalion commander, enemy leader Geng Jun is dead." just then, a cold front soldier''s voice sounded, and Geng Jun''s body with a warm feeling was entrusted.


    Before the war, all Leng Feng saw portraits of important leaders of the Yellow bandit army, including Geng Jun, the head of the four heavenly kings, so that Lengfeng soldiers could recognize his identity.


    The body was held in front of him. Chen Bo carefully distinguished it. There was no doubt that it was Geng Jun. he smiled and said to Peng Yue, "you are lucky and have more courage. You killed the head of the four heavenly kings among the Yellow bandits, which is admirable. By the way, what''s your name?"


    Unexpectedly, he killed Geng Jun, the head of the four heavenly kings with great prestige among the Yellow bandits. Peng Yue just felt that he was lucky and was just hit. At the moment, he was excited and flushed. "Report to the battalion commander. I''m from the third company of auxiliary soldiers. My name is Peng Yue."


    "Well, Peng Yue, you have made great contributions. I will report this to the top and remember it for you. As for now, the war is not over yet, we still have to fight the enemy bravely. You have good skills, so you can follow the battalion commander first, and everyone can take care of each other." Chen Bo looked at Peng Yue with satisfaction and said in a tone of appreciation and concern.


    "Yes, listen to the battalion commander''s order." he can fight side by side with Leng Feng, but his goal since the day of the army can be fulfilled. How can he refuse?


    Geng Jun is dead!


    Chen Bo cut off the head of Geng Jun and hung it on the long gun. After seizing the other party''s war horse, he began to run in the army. While running, he and the cold front around him shouted loudly, "Geng Jun has been ambushed and killed. If the rest don''t surrender immediately, they can avoid death and the rebels will kill!"


    "Geng army will die, surrender can live, and the rebels will die!" suddenly shouted everywhere. The voice surged outward like a wave and quickly spread to one yellow bandit soldier after another.


    The five thousand soldiers here were just making a symbolic retreat. But when I heard this cry, especially when I saw the head of Geng army next to the torch of the war horse, my mind was blank. Didn''t it say that the retreat was an act to lead the Nanming army in Guangzhou out of the city? Then why did general Geng Jun die? The play is too realistic.


    People''s minds were confused, plus the sound of crossbows and arrows everywhere, more and more yellow bandit soldiers were killed and fell to the ground. Under this one-sided situation, some Daming people who originally wanted to eat for a living felt fear and fear, and the first person knelt down and surrendered.


    Everything is afraid of role models. Once there is the first one who kneels down and surrenders, there will soon be the second and third. Originally, they are a mob. The untrained bandits finally fall one by one. Occasionally, some people who want to stand up and resist will just stand up, a flower of blood will ripple in front of their chest, and a body will fall to the ground and become a corpse under the bullet.


    When people find that those who stand will die and those who kneel can live, they take the initiative to get up without people who don''t know each other and are not afraid of death, which leads to the fact that they kneel down.


    There were too many prisoners. According to visual inspection, there were at least 2000 people. Battalion commander Chen Bo had to leave a cold front of a class and an auxiliary soldier of a platoon to take charge of the custody. Then he took other soldiers and rushed to the Yellow bandit camp in the distance.

 Chapter 373

    The same scene also happened on the left and right. A large number of yellow bandit prisoners fell to the ground, and some cold fronts and auxiliary forces continued to rush in different directions to the camp.


    In Huang Yuliang''s big tent, he was pacing back and forth. At this moment, he was burning with anxiety. The three bullets rising from the air made him feel bad. But there was still a sense of luck in his heart. That was, it was just a coincidence. After all, he didn''t receive any news of the arrival of Nanming reinforcements, and he still had 80000 soldiers in his hands.


    "Report!" when Huang Yuliang was restless, the curtain was lifted from the outside, revealing Zhu Fangyong''s face.


    "How about General Zhu?" Huang Yuliang asked anxiously.


    "Childe, everything is in disorder. There are rumors ahead that general Geng Jun was killed. Now the army is in disorder." Zhu Fangyong said with a bad face as soon as he entered the account.


    "Geng Jun was killed?" hearing the news, Huang Yuliang instinctively shook his head. "It''s impossible. There are five thousand warriors around general Geng. That''s elite. Besides, he''s only responsible for pretending to retreat. How can something happen?"


    Zhu Fangyong would not agree with Huang Yuliang''s elite words. Compared with the elite cold front, these yellow bandit soldiers can''t even compare with a finger. But Zhu Fangyong, who still has important responsibilities, had to suppress his thoughts and obediently said, "yes, general Geng is surrounded by elite. I think someone must have spread the news indiscriminately. But now there is chaos in the army. I''m afraid anything may happen. For the sake of safety, please leave the big account first."


    "Leave the big tent of the Chinese army? Why?" Huang Yuliang shook his head and didn''t understand. He has 80000 troops? Even if there is any accident, he still has enough advantages. How can he retreat in case of problems.


    It seems that he knew that Huang Yuliang would do the same. Zhu Fangyong shook his head first, then took two big steps forward, and said, "childe, I''m so offended!" after that, he raised his right arm and clapped his palm at the back of the other party''s neck


    Chen Bo and others quickly rushed towards the Yellow bandit army and walked through the battlefield under the cover of night.


    Leng Feng and the auxiliary soldiers were in a wave of three and in a group of five. While shooting and crossbow the enemy who rushed to him, they shouted the news that "Geng army will die and Huang childe will escape", which led to chaos in the Yellow bandit army one after another.


    Shouting everywhere, the trusted leader took his soldiers to find a way to escape first; Some people don''t believe it, or they want to find the person shouting the news, and then they meet the cold front and are shot and killed from a long distance, or someone goes to the big tent of the Chinese army and finds that childe Huang is indeed missing. If they know something bad, they will run away.


    In a word, there is no chief General in the army. Under the chaos, the untrained bandit army does not know the soldiers. The soldiers do not know the generals. Under the chaos, everyone just runs for his life. Where can we organize a decent counterattack?


    At this time, the last straw that crushed the army appeared. It has always been determined that there was no exit from Guangzhou. General Ma Wei rushed out with more than 2000 people left in the city. As soon as the Nanming army appeared, the bandit army became more chaotic, and there were countless tramplers. One by one, they knelt down and surrendered


    ......


    Nanjing, the land of Nanming Kyoto.


    After a period of repair, the original imperial palace here also looks magnificent. The newly renovated political affairs hall has become a place for Yingzong Zhuqi town to meet important ministers.


    It was already dawn, and several important officials came to the hall of political affairs early, one by one.


    Nanming implemented the rule of six days, one big Dynasty and two days, one small Dynasty.


    The so-called great court is a court meeting that all officials above the fourth grade in Beijing need to attend without special reasons. At that time, we can report the things that are difficult to solve to the emperor for discussion.


    In the small court meeting, only some important officials with more than three grades and two grades can participate. The purpose of the pilgrimage meeting is to solve problems. When it comes to who is involved, it is natural to call which minister into the temple.


    Only yesterday was the day of the small pilgrimage, but when it was only five o''clock, the eunuchs in the palace sent a message to all the houses to ask them to enter the palace to face the holy. Under such an emergency, something important must have happened, so that the important officials who entered the hall of political affairs were uneasy one by one.


    It seems that the ministers who participated in the small court meeting are all six Shangshu. It''s no wonder that they are more uneasy. Even some smart people have guessed what can make the emperor so anxious during this period. I''m afraid it''s only the war in the south.


    When they were guessing between themselves and Huimo, there was a sound of footsteps outside the hall. Accompanied by Cao Jixiang, eunuch manager, Yingzong Zhuqi town walked into the hall and sat down on the big chair representing the ninth five year old.


    "See the emperor, long live, long live." after Zhu Qi took his seat, the ministers who came at the request knelt down and said aloud.


    "Flat out." Zhu Qizhen, with his eyes burning, scanned every important minister, and then said, "Cao Jixiang, speed up the circulation of the 800 Li received at the third watch to all Aiqing."


    "Yes." after Cao Jixiang agreed, he took a wooden box and sent it to Chen Xun, the Minister of officials.


    Although the six books seem to be equal, the Shangshu of the Ministry of officials has always been known as a heavenly official, because it is said that the appointment and removal of competent officials can be seen at the senior level of officials. Chen Xun himself once served as an important minister in the cabinet. At this time, it is reasonable to pass the news to him first.


    Chen Xun stretched out his hands, opened the wooden box, took out the letter, quickly browsed it, and then sent the letter back with a serious face. After him, Wang Zuo, the Minister of household, and others also read the eight hundred mile urgent letters one by one. Soon everyone knew the news in the letter, even though the temple was much quieter.


    This seems to have become a certain practice. Once something big happens, the ministers will cherish their words like gold. Perhaps they also know that the more important it is, the more they can''t express their position easily. Otherwise, if they say something wrong, it may be a great disaster.


    The ministers didn''t say a word. After Zhu Qizhen saw it, his eyes were a little angry. He hated these officials'' attitude of protecting themselves for the country and the people. When it came to the key, he always protected himself first and never knew to take the initiative to solve problems and problems for the Royal family.


    But the law does not blame the public. He can''t punish anyone for his failure to express his position. Even if they did not take the initiative to speak, he called the names one by one. "Aiqing people have seen that the situation in Yunnan is in crisis. Rebellious Zhu Huixuan has to help each other. Liang Pei, the chief military officer, died before the battle. The situation is shaky. Governor Wang of Huguang comes to ask for another good general to send reinforcements. Do you have a plan?"


    Liang Pei, the chief military officer, was also a man who knew the soldiers, but he still died in front of the battle, which really surprised the ministers. Now I heard the emperor ask for countermeasures. For a moment, people look at me and I look at you. No one dares to say a word.


    The meaning of Zhu Qizhen''s words has already been heard. The governor Wang of Huguang asked for reinforcements and good generals, of which reinforcements are secondary. After knowing that Jiaozhi promised Zhu Huixi to send troops, the Nanming court began to transfer troops. Now ye is almost ready. There are 50000 reinforcements in advance.


    Although the number of reinforcements may not reach the early hope, if they are used well, they can also be used. Only when Nanming is given enough time to prepare, can they be redeployed and conscripted again. But who is the general is difficult.


    After experiencing the three emperors of Chengzu, Renzong and Xuanzong, the Ming Dynasty seems to be a very strong country. However, with the implementation of the strategy of emphasizing literature over martial arts, there will be few available on the battlefield. After the first World War of civil castle, many generals who could fight died. In addition, there was a North-South Division in Daming, and now there are only a few good generals available in Zhuqi town.


    It has become a battlefield practice to choose generals first. Without good generals, even sending more troops will not help.


    But is this good general the rain of the world that can fall at any time? It must have experienced battle, and often a good general will come out after hundreds of battles. Looking at Nanming, it is obvious that there is no such person.


    Of course, there is no general Liba who is lame. For example, Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war, is a man who knows the army. But for one thing, he is a little old. I''m afraid he can''t stand the bumps and fatigue of the battlefield. For another, he is now rectifying various guard stations and has found many problems. If he is transferred at this time, it will easily lead to internal instability. In this way, he may shake the cornerstone of Nanming, which is even more terrible.


    We can''t use Kuang Ye. It''s difficult to choose a good general. That''s why Zhu Qizhen called everyone.


    Zhu Qizhen can''t think of any suitable candidate, so he called everyone and asked him to give a good name. But it is also difficult for these important officials. It''s easy to recommend someone to be a civil servant at ordinary times, and even everyone will rush to install their own manpower. After all, even if there are some mistakes in governing a city and a place, it will not affect the overall situation. At most, it will fall into the name of an unknown person, but this is a battlefield. For example, the situation in Yunnan is so critical now. If the first World War is unfavorable, we will not die on the battlefield, It is more likely to directly shake the foundation of Nanming. This crime is not a crime that someone can eat.


    Knowing that the relationship was important, no one dared to recommend candidates at this time, and the ministers pretended to be deaf and dumb.


    Sure enough, no one shared state affairs at the critical moment. While Zhu Qi town was angry, his eyes fell on Chen Xun, Shang Shu of the Ministry of officials, "Chen Aiqing, is there a suitable official who manages the world?"

 Chapter 374

    When his name was called, Chen Xun complained from his heart, but he also knew that his position was here, and such a thing could not escape. To this end, he raised his head and said bitterly, "Your Majesty, the minister is mainly responsible for the assessment, appointment and removal of officials in the prefectures and Re Beijing. As for the army, he doesn''t cover much, and he can''t find a suitable candidate for the moment, but the minister will make a good investigation after he returns to see if there is a good general."


    I didn''t dare to pass the buck directly, but I also said all the meaning in my heart in my words. To sum up, he knows about the transfer of civil servants, but he knows very little about military duties.


    "Hum!" knowing that Chen Xun was shirking his responsibility, Zhu Qizhen snorted unhappily, and then his eyes turned to Wang Zuo, the Minister of the Ministry of household, "Wang Aiqing, the Ministry of household is in charge of the money of the whole country, as well as the grain, grass and ordnance in the army. I wonder if there are any excellent candidates recommended to me during this evaluation?"


    "Emperor, most of the people used in the army are the same, and there are no particularly outstanding people. The minister can''t really think of it for a moment." Wang Zuo said hard, also trying to tell Zhu Qi town that he only cares about money and food. It seems that it''s not his duty to recommend good generals. There won''t be any answer to ask him.


    The two successive ministers found the reason. Zhu Qizhen was angry and asked other ministers, but he still didn''t get any answers. Finally, his eyes fell on Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of military. "Kuang Aiqing, you are in charge of the Ministry of military. I wonder if there is a suitable good general to recommend to me now?"


    Asked about Kuang ye, this is also a helpless thing. Originally, Zhu Qizhen also knew that if there was a suitable candidate, Kuang ye might have stood up early in the morning. If there was no action, it meant that he had no one to recommend, but at this time, he could only try.


    Kuang ye, who was asked, looked much calmer than several other Shangshu, "tell the emperor that the Ministry of war is now conducting self-examination and has not found any outstanding person to lead the troops for the time being. Just when the emperor asked, the minister still recommended Zhong Dan Gong. He is now fighting the rebellion in Guangdong. It''s better to wait until he solves the problem there and transfer him to Yunnan to preside over the situation..."


    Kuang Ye was still talking, but Zhu Qi town on the Dragon chair was already red and angry: "enough."


    After interrupting Kuang Ye''s words, Zhu Qizhen angrily said to Kuang ye: "Do you know what Guan Ying, who you sent to report the situation in Guangdong every day, said? It''s peaceful today, the three armed forces haven''t moved, and everything is normal. This is Guan Ying''s secret report, and I can recite this sentence every day. Now you say you want to put your hope on Zhong Dan Gong. Do you think it''s too easy to talk about it?"


    "Yes, yes. How can Kuang Shangshu mention the loyal and courageous public? Guangdong is just a group of bandits, mostly untrained mobs. There is no combat power at all. The loyal and courageous public, known as the God of war, is afraid of the enemy. If he is transferred to Yunnan, he doesn''t know what he will be afraid of. It''s better not to say so in the future , so as not to make others laugh. "Liu De, the Minister of rites, stood up and accused Yang Chendong of doing things unfavourably.


    Originally, Yang Chendong didn''t sell Liu De face because of the fact that the governor of Hangzhou Qi didn''t apply. He was angry. Then he stumbled over Yang Shan''s mission to Beiming, but it wasn''t as good as he thought. He was scolded by Zhu Qizhen for a long time. Now even the Emperor is scolding Yang Chendong for his bad work. What''s wrong with him Might not step on it?


    Kuang ye, who knew the grievances between Liu De and Yang Chendong very well, knew that the other party was venting his personal anger, so he said with a look of disapproval: "Zhongdan Gong didn''t get an inch of credit, but the situation in Guangdong hasn''t been expanded, which was originally a credit. Besides, the original situation on the battlefield is ever-changing. Today''s inaction doesn''t mean tomorrow''s inaction. Who can know the outcome? I still have confidence in Zhongdan Gong."


    "Really? Then I hope Kuang Shangshu has a clear understanding of people, and I hope this loyal and courageous public of Beiming will live up to his expectations." Liu De knew that he didn''t have much say in the military affairs. He had already expressed his meaning, so there was no need to be unhappy with Kuang ye on this matter, so he began to stop.


    "That''s enough!" seeing that the minister had no good generals to recommend, he quarreled here, and Zhu Qizhen was angry. Then he shook his hand, "all Aiqing will consider the matter of good generals after they go back. If there is a suitable candidate, I don''t look at my qualifications and promote them."


    Regardless of the seniority of the generals, we can already see the anxious heart of Zhuqi town. While the ministers were calm, they also fell on their knees and shouted that they would think carefully and select the words of the available people.


    ......


    The siege of Guangzhou mansion has been solved. Yang Chendong also met with General Ma Wei, commander of Guangdong guard, under the Guangzhou mansion. However, the information is not developed. I''m afraid the war here will take a few days to spread back to Nanjing and Kyoto.


    "Ma Wei has met the imperial envoy at the end of the meeting." different from the last meeting, Ma Wei saluted respectfully this time. It can be seen that he was sincere.


    Although under the system of the Ming Dynasty, military officials usually lower their heads than civil officials, but as the commander of the guard, the power is not small. At least in the whole of Guangdong, the only person who can really suppress him is the Chief Secretary Lu Youfu. Even according to the original procurator Jia Qing, their official rank is only higher than him. More often, they don''t need to lower their heads when they meet because of their different responsibilities.


    Now, Ma Wei''s respect for Yang Chendong is not only due to the identity of the imperial envoy of the other party, but also the great victory of the war.


    From dark to noon the next day, the Yellow bandits had been defeated like a mountain. The bandit leader Huang Yuliang fled in disorder. Geng Jun, the head of his four heavenly kings, was killed before the battle. In addition, more than 30 leaders, large and small, were killed, injured and arrested. In this war, more than 30000 people were captured alone, and nearly 10000 people died in the war, especially those who trampled on each other under chaos. In this way, more than half of the original 80000 yellow bandit army was severely damaged and lost the ability to encircle Guangzhou government. Needless to say, the rest have escaped like a lost dog.


    Such means came from Yang Chendong. As the witness of the whole event, how can Ma Wei not be convinced. As for the resentment that Yang Chendong ordered him to stick to the Guangzhou government for ten days and hurt the soldiers, he forgot a clean one as early as this time.


    Ma Wei looked convinced. Yang Chendong was not surprised, but replied faintly: "General Ma made great contributions to this war. In the next war report, the imperial envoy will mention it, but the war is not over, the battlefield still needs to be cleaned, and a large number of prisoners still need to be supervised. General Ma is familiar with here. How to mobilize the Yamen and even the people in Guangzhou to help is hard for you."


    Yang Chendong said politely, and Ma Wei happily agreed, "please rest assured, the imperial envoy. The last general will go to the city to mobilize. I think the manpower should be replenished soon."


    "Very good." Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction, and then said as if he remembered something, "By the way, although we won this war, we lost some manpower after all. In order to better fight against the Yellow bandits and achieve the goal of elimination, the imperial envoy suggested that we should select some strong and strong people from these prisoners for our use. Only with sufficient troops can we fight continuously and restore the stability of Guangdong."


    Such a thing is a common means during the war of liberation, which is one of the reasons why our army is getting bigger and bigger, and the fruits of victory are getting richer and richer.


    "Choose prisoners and replenish troops?" Ma Wei raised his head in surprise. Obviously, he didn''t think about it at all.


    Just when he was confused, general Guan Ying came on horseback not far away, but when he was a few feet away from Yang Chendong, he stopped the horse and jumped down. Leading the horse to Yang Chendong was also a sign of respect. In other words, the results of the war surprised Guan Ying and convinced him sincerely.


    Guan Ying had a feeling when he failed to compete with Yang Chendong before. He was afraid that the young imperial envoy might bring surprise to himself. Unexpectedly, not only did he have a surprise, but the result was so huge. He defeated the Yellow bandits in less than a day, seriously damaged their foundation and solved the Siege of Guangzhou government. There was a news that the Yellow bandits had sent to Zhaoqing government When he retreated, he shrank as soon as he entered the city and closed the gates of the four cities. It can be seen that this battle frightened them and dealt a great blow to the arrogance of the other party.


    After this war, the situation in Guangdong must have been greatly alleviated.


    His task was expected to be completed. At this moment, Guan Ying came with a red face. When he saw Yang Chendong, he was respectful, "imperial envoy, food has been delivered. When do you think the army will eat?"


    "It''s not urgent." Yang Chendong smiled at the approaching Guan Ying, then pointed to Ma Wei and said, "just now, the imperial envoy said that there was a shortage of troops. He wondered if he could choose strong young people from the prisoners to join the army for the time being, but General Ma didn''t agree."


    "No! Mo Jiang just thought that these people were originally yellow bandits. Even if they were captured because they were defeated, it''s still unknown that they can''t really be used by us." Ma Wei immediately explained when he saw that Yang Chendong seemed dissatisfied with himself. In that way, he had completely regarded Yang Chendong as a senior official.

 Chapter 375

    This is the difference between generals and civil servants.


    If you are a civil servant, even if you show great talent, it is difficult for the other party to sincerely convince you. Even if it is his compliment, it is particularly clear whether he will hate because of jealousy in private and do evil in secret.


    Generals are different. The more able they are to recruit generals who are good at war, the more straightforward they are in character. Such people call themselves heroes and value them more. Once you meet someone better than yourself, you will not only be convinced, but also often feel sorry for each other. At this time, the only estrangement between the two sides is the difference in the masters they serve.


    Now Ma Wei admires and respects Yang Chendong. When he hears the other party clearly say that he does not support prisoners as soldiers, of course, he wants to explain.


    "Take prisoners as soldiers?" Guan Ying was surprised when he heard this. Obviously, this idea was never thought of by him. Naturally, he would be caught off guard.


    "Yes, it can be said that they were captured as soldiers." seeing that both of them didn''t understand, Yang Chendong opened his mouth and explained: "To tell you the truth, you two can''t really put down the Yellow bandits with the strength we have. For nothing else, if the other party blindly retreats and defends the city, we can''t give full play to our advantages with our strength. This time we won, but we won in one quick and one strange. But what if the other party is prepared?"


    Yang Chendong, who looked at Guan Ying and Ma Wei, continued: "if we are prepared, the lack of troops will always be our weakness. They only need to fight a war of attrition with us. Even if we exchange ten people for one of our lives, I''m afraid we can''t afford it."


    There is no need for Yang Chendong to explain the weakness of too few troops. Guan Ying and Ma Wei can see clearly. But what can they do? All the troops in Guangdong have been transferred. Now there is really no surplus strength to fight a decisive battle with the Yellow bandits. On the contrary, the method proposed by Yang Chendong seems to be good. If they can really use it, they will expand their own reality Strength is a good way to better protect yourself.


    However, there is no precedent in the Ming Dynasty to use crime prisoners as soldiers, which is really difficult for Guan Ying and Ma Wei.


    Seeing that they just bowed their heads and said nothing, that is, they did not agree or object, Yang Chendong smiled: "Well, I don''t embarrass you. I think you both know that I, the imperial envoy, have the power to use some battlefield resources. That is, these people were temporarily expropriated by me. I can write in detail in the war report in the future. All the blame should be borne by the imperial envoy. It has nothing to do with you. You can put your heart into your stomach."


    As soon as Yang Chendong said this, Guan Ying and Ma Wei breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although the emperor''s will did not clearly say that Yang Chendong could use all battlefield resources, he really didn''t pay any silver for inviting mercenaries to participate in the war this time. Therefore, there was a rumor that it was to make up for his loyalty and courage. He did have the power to share battlefield resources. It was like punishing Jia and Han Qing.


    Even though he has such power, captured soldiers are also regarded as a kind of battlefield resources. Of course, it is feasible for him to use captured soldiers as soldiers on this ground. Even if they have no right to object, they will have nothing to do with them in the future. How can they not breathe a sigh of relief?


    "Even if the imperial envoy said so, do as you said. But the end general still reminds you that no matter how loyal and brave the captured soldiers are, they are always very loyal, and they need to be on guard at all times." Ma Wei said with concern. Just now he didn''t express his opinion, even vaguely opposed it, and didn''t know whether the imperial envoy would be angry with himself. Now he has the opportunity to flatter, he will not let go.


    Ma Wei expressed his attitude. Guan Ying was unwilling to fall on the people. At the moment, he said, "General Ma said yes, and the end will also agree very much."


    "OK." seeing that both of them expressed their attitude, Yang Chendong was relieved, "so the matter has been settled. The imperial envoy will leave some people to fill the army, but most of the captured soldiers will still be handed back to you, that is, arrange custody."


    The matter was finally settled. Yang Chendong said goodbye to Guan Ying and Ma Wei, and called Luo Po, the head of Lengfeng''s second regiment, LV Zhuo, the head of the auxiliary regiment, and Kong Jie and Song Zhe, the political commissars of the regiment. "The matter of captured soldiers has been discussed. You can choose the right person first. But remember, we must act according to the rules. If the problem is serious, we must not accept it, otherwise whoever has a problem will be held accountable."


    I heard that the army could be expanded. Although there were only some captured soldiers, Luo Po and LV Zhuo were very happy. Just now they took the time to see that there were indeed some strong and good young men among the captured soldiers of the Yellow bandits. If they were enlightened and used for them, they must be good soldiers soon. As for who can take them, who We can''t accept it. We already have a plan and a political commissar with the help of a group of battalion level instructors and company level instructors. It must not be a big problem.


    That is, the problem was not big. Luo Po and the four men all agreed with excitement, and then began to select their available talents from the captured soldiers.


    Luo Po and Yang Chendong are also assessing their soldiers. For example, Peng Yue is the first person he needs to assess.


    In this war, Peng Yue made great contributions and killed Geng Jun, the head of the four heavenly kings among the Yellow bandits. Such military merit will not be ignored in any army, so Peng Yue was personally received by Yang Chendong.


    "You are Peng Yue. I remember you had good feet before, and you did well in this war." in a quiet military tent at the edge of the battlefield, Yang Chendong saw Peng Yue half kneeling on the ground.


    Called by Yang Chendong, Peng Yue was more or less excited. He had seen that his identity was not simple before, and now he was overjoyed to be praised by him. "Thank you for your praise. Everything should be done by Peng Yue."


    "Hehe, you don''t need to call me a leader. You can call me the sixth young master." looking at Sheng bujiao''s friend Yue, Yang Chendong felt that this was a good seedling, and then said his identity with a smile.


    "Six... Six young masters." suddenly, Yang Chendong claimed his name. Peng Yue was stunned at first, then his eyes stared greatly, and then his whole body seemed to be trembling. His knees softened and all knelt on the ground with a plop. "See... I''ve seen six young masters. I don''t know your identity. I''ve been neglectful before. Please punish me."


    No wonder Peng Yue is so excited. Who doesn''t know the name of the sixth young master in the chixian city? Many people have even seen his real face. But Peng Yue didn''t have the chance to see him because he entered the red inlaid city late, which has always been a pity in his heart.


    Now he was finally able to see his true face. It was such a close distance, or it could almost be described as a separate interview. On such an occasion, how could he not be excited and how could he not put his knees on the ground.


    "Hehe, get up." seeing Peng Yue''s performance, Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing. This person''s performance is enough to prove that he doesn''t know his identity, but he can still have such excellent performance on the battlefield, which is enough to show that he is a hard-working man. Such a character is most suitable to join the cold front.


    "Yes, thank you, sixth young master." when Peng Yue heard Yang Chendong''s words, he immediately got up on the ground with joy, and then stood in front of Yang Chendong in a standard military posture.


    "Yes, I have a good spirit. I have God in my eyes. I''m a good seedling. But do you know why I want to tell you the identity of my sixth young master?" Yang Chendong asked with a smile when he looked at the tall and straight friend Yue standing in front of him.


    "This... I''m sorry my subordinates are stupid. I don''t know." Peng Yue first thought hard, and then shook his head in distress.


    "Ha ha." seeing Peng Yue''s innocent appearance, Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing again. Then he looked at the tiger mang standing beside him and said, "tell him."


    "Yes." Hu mang agreed, and then looked at Peng Yue, "remember, anyone who can say that he is the sixth young master is allowed to join Lengfeng. This is also the secret of Lengfeng. Do you know now that you have it?"


    Friend Yue is not stupid. On the contrary, his mind reacts very quickly. Otherwise, he would not have dealt with those wild animals in the mountains for so many years without being damaged at all. Now I understand what Hu mang said, and I said excitedly, "thank you for the promotion and cultivation of the sixth young master. Peng Yue will perform well in the future battle and live up to the expectations of the sixth young master."


    "Wait." Yang Chendong interrupted Peng Yue''s gratitude in time, but shook his head and said: "I made the rules for joining Leng Feng at first. Even if there are rules, everyone must abide by them. Although you perform well and are recognized by my young master, you must have some examinations. As for the martial arts test, you have handed in satisfactory answers, but you just don''t know your educational level? You know, as an elite Leng Feng One of the team members must be literate, and can write and recognize maps. What would you be like? "


    Speaking of his education level, Peng Yue''s face really flashed a look of embarrassment. Seeing this scene in Yang Chendong''s eyes, he couldn''t help being disappointed.


    I have to admit that Peng Yue performed very well on the battlefield. He learned that the other party originally came from a hunter and only joined the auxiliary army for more than half a year. However, in line with the principle of using talents regardless of style, he still plans to give the other party an opportunity to make an exceptional assessment in advance. But if the other party really doesn''t know one of the big words, he won''t be able to enter the cold front, which is why One rule can''t be broken by him. Otherwise, one will have two. I''m afraid it won''t take long. Lengfeng will be the world of a group of martial people. Such a team may perform well at a time, but it''s impossible to survive for a long time. An army without culture and knowledge is doomed to go far.

 Chapter 376

    When Yang Chendong was disappointed, the friend over there did answer, "if you return to young master six, you know some words, but you don''t know many words soon, and you won''t read the map."


    "Can you read?" without considering whether the other party will read the map, it is usually used for assessing officers. As long as the other party really has some cultural background, it can join the cold front. As for whether we can have a higher culture, there are still a lot of opportunities to learn in the future. The other party is also young, and the opportunities will not be less.


    "Yes, little people can read." Peng Yue is still a little confident when talking about these. When they were in chixian City, their parents and sisters found a teacher to teach themselves for their future. They can''t do what people say, but they still have no problem with ordinary literacy.


    "OK, just find a book and let him read it." Yang Chendong nodded. He believed that no one dared to deceive himself in such a thing, so he said to Hu mang.


    Soon, an ancient book was found, with three characters written on the outside, which is more suitable for newcomers.


    It seems that he took over the ancient book in fear, but when he saw the first line, Peng Yue''s face was full of a confident smile. He has read three words, but if he takes this test, he won''t be afraid. "At the beginning of a person, his nature is good. His nature is similar and his habits are far away. If he doesn''t teach, his nature will change. The way of teaching is to be expert..."


    Peng Yue can read and write. Although his writing is not good-looking, it has reached the rules set by Yang Chendong at the beginning. You know, in the current environment, not everyone is qualified to read. At present, he has become an exception, promoted from an auxiliary soldier to a cold front, which has become the envy of many people.


    Just because Peng Yue''s knowledge is still a little low, at least he won''t read the map. He is just an ordinary cold front and has not been granted any official position. But only if we work hard in the future, once we have more culture and recognize the map, we must become an officer sooner or later.


    Even if he didn''t become an officer, Peng Yue was quite satisfied. After being an auxiliary soldier for half a year, he was able to join the cold front, which was something he had never dared to think of. Not to mention that this exceptional promotion was personally presided over by the sixth young master. With this, he was proud of himself all his life.


    Peng Yue leaves from the big tent happily. In addition to being asked not to tell the auxiliary soldiers that Yang Chendong is the sixth young master, he has also become a cold front player envied by everyone.


    Then, this matter spread among the auxiliary soldiers like wings. At present, there are many admirers, and everyone is holding a force in their hearts, that is, they must perform well in the next battle and strive for the opportunity of exceptional promotion.


    To win a war, morale and proper command are needed, but there is also a standard requirement for the number of soldiers. For example, when one hundred people meet ten thousand people, how difficult will it be to win? This is the disadvantage caused by the poor number of people.


    Chixian city has developed rapidly, but in the end, its foundation is too thin and its establishment time is too short, resulting in a lack of troops. Now there is an opportunity to expand its strength. Of course, both Luo Po and LV Zhuo will not miss such an opportunity.


    At present, with their support, the political commissars of the two regiments began to get busy with a group of political and political personnel. Teams of strong prisoners were brought to them and began to register to understand the situation.


    Although it is said that we can take the opportunity to expand the army, the regulations that should be implemented cannot be relaxed. The first step is a strict political trial.


    "Register carefully to see if they still have family members living outside. If they are single, they should register strictly..."


    "We should not only listen to his dictation, but also let him say at least two or more captive friends to verify whether what he said is right or wrong from their mouths. Those who can''t find a witness to prove it should be put aside first. If the foundation is unclear, they must not..."


    "If you are alone, you should find out why he fell so, why his family left him, whether he was oppressed by the Yellow bandits or oppressed by the Ming army..."


    "Seriously ask them whether they can read, whether they have learned martial arts, and who they worship? These should be registered one by one..."


    Questions were raised by the two regiment political commissars, which became the standard to test which captured soldiers were suitable to be called into the army and which were not.


    While these political and political staff are doing specific work, Guan Ying''s logistics support is also effective, and Ma Wei is also very cooperative. Some big families in Guangzhou felt that Yang Chendong led troops to rescue them. They took out silver to buy wine and meat to reward the victorious division. Leng Feng and his auxiliary soldiers had a big meal for several days.


    Food is the most important thing for the people.


    At first, some captured soldiers didn''t cooperate with all kinds of inquiries. However, when we saw that anyone who cooperated could be rewarded with meat, everyone''s enthusiasm was mobilized. Some people even talked about what they knew, about themselves and about the people around them without waiting for anyone to take the initiative to ask. All I did was get more meat.


    These people are called yellow bandits, but most of them are composed of people who have no livelihood. As far as they are concerned, they don''t care about rebellion or not. As long as they can follow who has enough to eat, they will follow who.


    For these people, the temptation of meat is naturally great. Since seeing this, the political and political personnel of Yang Jiajun have made full use of it. It was a large number of delicious food that made their work progress very quickly.


    Under this fast working efficiency, many prisoners with appropriate conditions were selected. After a short period of ideological work, they became one of the temporary auxiliary soldiers. Temporary auxiliary soldiers, which are different from real auxiliary soldiers, belong to the lowest existence. But even so, only about 2000 of the 30000 prisoners were selected. These people were soon disrupted and assigned to the auxiliary barracks to lead the new with the old, which is also the experience of Yang Jiajun''s rapid development.


    Badaojiang is one of the temporary auxiliary soldiers.


    The name doesn''t sound like a person''s name at first, but it''s like a place name, but it''s actually a nickname given by a Jianghu man.


    He is a little dark and not tall, but his muscles seem to be in an explosive state. At first glance, he is not an ordinary people, but a martial artist.


    In fact, Badaojiang did practice martial arts since childhood. After graduation, he wandered in the Jianghu. When he first started his career, he offended others because he had no Jianghu experience and was almost plotted to death. Then he began to chase and kill the real murderer. This chase was enough to chase the other party for three days and three nights. During this period, he passed through eight rivers of different sizes, and finally killed his enemy. Later, he was also called Badaojiang.


    Over time, after calling for a long time, he forgot his original name and named himself Badaojiang.


    This time, he was wandering around Guangdong. While fighting against injustice, he was also looking for his own future. Coincidentally, Wuzhou City, where he was previously located, was broken by the Yellow bandits. He was trapped in the city and joined the team.


    Wandering in the Jianghu, I have seen so many things that Badaojiang is more and more disgusted with some local officials of the Ming Dynasty. They often bully others and kill people. Just what he has seen, he doesn''t know how many people have been forced by the government to break their families and die.


    After losing confidence in Daming, Badaojiang joined the Yellow bandit army and wanted to see if they could really bring new hope to the people. But he was disappointed again by the burning, killing and looting when he captured Zhaoqing house. There was a desire to leave, but he barely lived in the Yellow bandit army before there was a good place to go.


    Unexpectedly, when he attacked Guangzhou mansion, he was sleeping in the barracks. Suddenly, there was a sound of chaos outside. Waiting for him to put on his clothes and get out of the camp, he saw the Yellow bandit army running around. In order to save his life, he also prepared to escape, and hurt two auxiliary soldiers in the process of running, but he was finally stopped by the cold front elite from the periphery. When he saw that more than a dozen bandit troops were killed by advanced guns from a long distance, Badaojiang wisely didn''t make a bird, and finally became a prisoner with the crowd.


    Badaojiang is only one in 30000 of so many prisoners. In addition, he didn''t do anything harmful to nature and reason, but he was not in a hurry. He just thought that the law was not responsible for the public. Finally, these people would be dismissed, because even if he wanted to be in prison, no prison in any government could accommodate so many people. In such a slow wait, he was attracted by the meat taken out by Leng Feng.


    Badaojiang has no other hobbies, that is, good wine and meat. How can you not be excited when you see food in front. In this way, in order to achieve the goal, he said some of his own situation, because there were no relatives, and parents didn''t know where people were, so it became an important investigation target. After learning from his friends that he had not joined the Yellow bandit army for a long time and did nothing to hurt the people, he was selected into the temporary auxiliary soldiers and lived a life of meat.


    There is no free lunch. After eating delicious meat, Badaojiang and other temporary auxiliary soldiers are called to a meeting every night. The meeting was presided over by a cold front and two auxiliary soldiers. The content was to let everyone speak separately, talk about their past and history, talk about the injustice they saw, and talk about the grievances they had suffered.


    At first, Badaojiang didn''t know why he said this, but when he saw that some people were encouraged to really talk about their own affairs, and some talked about how their former relatives died in vain under the corruption and extortion policies of the Ming Dynasty, and finally were forced to death or starved to death, they were really full of tears and heartbroken.

 Chapter 377

    Whenever someone makes such a performance, it will always cause some other temporary auxiliary soldiers to cry together. From these words, they seem to think of some painful experiences that have happened to themselves.


    Complaint meeting is a method of training soldiers proposed by Yang Chendong. Let everyone express their grievances for a long time, which can not only discharge the depression in people''s body, but also shorten the distance between each other more quickly. In this way, the relationship between us will naturally become more intimate.


    Such changes are carried out unconsciously. When some people find out, they have liked this atmosphere. Here, not only the comrades in arms are united and friendly, but also respect each other. They do not suffer any discrimination because of their low birth. More importantly, they can eat meat every day and eat three meals a day. They are fed in a very short time.


    Badaojiang was also infected in this atmosphere. In a complaint meeting, he also took the initiative to stand up and say something about the injustice he had experienced and seen. When a local landlord took a fancy to a woman, so he forced her husband to kill her, and finally forced her to jump into the river and commit suicide. When he killed the landlord''s family in his anger, many people at the meeting shed tears and were much more righteous than Badaojiang. Then they were filled with righteous indignation and said to eradicate those powerful and powerful bad dignitaries in the world.


    Under such an atmosphere, Badaojiang also liked it here and began to pay attention to the life of those cold fronts and auxiliary soldiers. He found that these people behave very well and treat people friendly. More importantly, they have good strength one by one, and most of them are literate and reasonable.


    The discovery of this species surprised Badaojiang. It''s not that he hasn''t seen or dealt with the Ming army, but it''s the first time he''s seen such an army. In particular, he was really surprised when he saw a cold front soaking his feet in hot water for a temporary auxiliary soldier and said that it could remove the fatigue of the day. Is there really such a good army at the end of the day? If so, isn''t that his goal, his paradise on earth?


    The more you know, the more frightened you are. More and more people know that the cold front in front of you is not a Ming army, but a mercenary invited by the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty. They can surpass some Ming armies; They have amazing combat effectiveness and strict military discipline; They train hard and have strong military quality; They eat well and receive good treatment; They also hold what outsiders call the strongest firearms in the world and so on


    All this made Badaojiang deeply shocked and began to envy. When he finally couldn''t help asking an auxiliary soldier if he could one day become a real auxiliary soldier, or even a cold front admired by everyone, he got a positive answer. "As long as you are willing to work hard and obey military orders, anyone can hope to have a good future here."


    It was this sentence that made Badaojiang completely put down his burden in his heart. He made a decision in his heart that he must perform well and strive to make contributions in the next war. At this time, in addition to training with Leng Feng and auxiliary soldiers, he also began to take the initiative to learn literacy. He heard that it is necessary to read and read if he wants to become Leng Feng, because a very mysterious sixth young master said that the army without culture will have no future.


    Although I don''t know what the so-called future is, even if everyone does so, he will study together. Maybe there will be his own future?


    Two thousand temporary auxiliary soldiers were transferred to Yang Chendong''s door. In this way, the original army of 1200 people was strengthened to 3200 people. Only after the running in is completed, the two thousand people must also be able to give out no small combat effectiveness.


    Only two thousand captured soldiers were selected, and the proportion of 1 / 15 let Guan Ying and Ma Wei breathe a sigh of relief. What they fear is that the imperial envoy will take all the 30000 captured soldiers. In this case, the military strength will naturally be available, but whether they can form combat effectiveness in a real war depends on two questions. In addition, eating and drinking for 30000 people is also a big problem.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong only accepted 2000 people, but it didn''t bring them too much pressure. On the fifth day of winning the war, the Guangdong chief envoy, Lord Lu Youfu, finally arrived at the city of Guangzhou. The 28000 prisoners were handed over to him. As for how to treat them, whether to put them in prison or send them to the city as hard labor, it was the matter of local officials.


    After getting rid of the burden of the captured soldiers, Guan Ying and Ma Wei came to Yang Chendong to discuss whether they could stop taking a rest and chasing the poor aggressors.


    Yang Chendong had expected the arrival of Guan Ying and Ma Wei. The three met in the military tent. In addition to Yang Er, the guard behind him, there was no one else in the tent, and Yang Chendong finally spoke.


    "Two generals, but I don''t know what you mean by chasing the poor aggressors?" Yang Chen asked in the East.


    When asked about the business, Ma Wei looked a little excited and said: "My Lord, the Yellow bandits outside the Guangzhou mansion were defeated, and now they have retreated to Zhaoqing mansion. I heard that they are collecting the disabled soldiers, but it is difficult for the people to follow up the defeat. At this time, it is time for us to seize the victory and pursue the attack. If we can attack the city quickly, just like the speed from Ganzhou to Guangzhou mansion, we must frighten the other party and win the battle. At that time, the Yellow bandits will take over Even after being hit hard, it is really unsustainable. If we leave, we can return a peaceful and prosperous era in Guangdong. For this, general Mo will and general Guan have made preparations, and all the food on the road has been prepared, which is enough for the army. "


    Ma Weigang said this, and Guan Ying, who was standing on one side, came out and said, "yes, the end general has prepared enough meat cakes for the army to arrive at Wuzhou mansion. There is still plenty of money. You can rest assured."


    At this moment, Guan Ying''s state of mind has already slowed down. Kuang yeshang Shu originally arranged him to follow Yang Chendong. He needed to study hard. In the future, he could be handsome and become the cornerstone of the Nanming army. Guan Ying himself thought so.


    But on the way from Ganzhou to Guangzhou, Guan Ying''s mentality has changed somewhat. After seeing the power of mercenaries, his original heart of comparison was much weaker. Especially after learning that Yang Chendong broke the 80000 yellow bandits with 800 troops, he knew the gap between the two sides.


    Yang Chendong''s use of troops is indeed divine, which he is ashamed of. But what makes him admire more is the strength of mercenaries. With such a strong army, as long as the commander is not a fool, it must be difficult to lose. That is, he might as well not interfere in military affairs, do a good job in logistics, and then learn from one side. When it comes to Guangdong, he can report to Kuang Ye Shangshu. Similarly, he selects people from the army and trains the same elite soldiers. Later, he will be his own general, which can be used greatly.


    Guan Ying was convinced, and so was Ma Wei. The two of them hit it off immediately, so they all found Yang Chendong and asked to send troops.


    The two generals of the Southern Ming Dynasty had the same view. Yang Chendong''s eyes narrowed into a slit at this time. The two men''s performance is in response to the old saying, "sweep the snow in front of the door."


    Just as Ma Wei said just now, if the Yellow bandits are badly hurt, they may leave Guangdong. In this way, it will be safe here, but what about other places? What about Guangxi near Guangdong? And what will happen to Yunnan once you exit Guangxi? If we let him come together with Zhu Huixi and others, wouldn''t it be a new problem?


    Yang Chendong can think of these things himself. He doesn''t believe that Ma Wei and Guan Ying can''t think of them. In particular, the latter, as a member of the Military Ministry, Kuang ye, the Minister of Commerce, attaches great importance to him. Would he not expect such a situation?


    But they still want to send troops to Wuzhou Prefecture, so they have to say that they are doing it knowingly.


    When there was chaos in Guangdong, Guangxi did not send troops to help. On the contrary, heavy troops were placed in the cities adjacent to both sides in order to prevent the Yellow bandits from entering other places. Such an approach can naturally make Guangxi safe for the time being, but in this way, the pressure on Guangdong will only be greater. The Yellow bandits can''t go anywhere else, so they can only do chaos in Guangdong. This practice of acting in their own way is very hurtful. This is what Ma Wei wants to expel the Yellow bandits from Guangdong. As for where they go, they don''t say or think about in the past. Even Guan Ying is a performance of pretending not to know.


    One chopstick is gently broken, and ten chopsticks can''t be broken. This is about the power of unity.


    The relationship between Guangdong and Guangxi fully shows that there is a contradiction between the Southern Ming Dynasty and the northern Ming Dynasty, and between the governments under the Southern Ming Dynasty. In the long run, if the internal consumption is too large, how can it not be chaotic, how can the people live a good life, and how can it not die?


    By others, Yang Chendong thought of his own Yang system. Initially, all parties are united. What if it takes a long time? If the territory becomes larger and the population becomes larger, what will be the result? Will someone support the soldiers and respect themselves? Will someone also hold the idea of sweeping the snow in front of the door?


    There must be some. Then we can predict the emergence of these problems and how to solve them. We need to know that the current traffic is too underdeveloped. It has been a long time since we know something. This is not conducive to the management of a large area of the earth. I''m afraid we need to think about how to do our best. In short, mistakes that happen to others cannot happen to themselves. Otherwise, even if they are strong, it is difficult to persist in this situation for a long time.


    Yang Chendong didn''t speak for a long time during his meditation. Ma Wei and Guan Ying were worried. After they looked at each other, they said in a low voice, "Sir, when do you think it''s better to send troops?"

 Chapter 378

    "Do you really just want to blow the Yellow bandits out of Guangdong? If one day, other places do the same, won''t they come back to Guangdong? What should they do then?" Yang Chendong looked up and asked Ma Wei.


    Ma Wei was asked and looked flustered. When he didn''t know how to answer, Yang Chendong''s eyes turned again and fell on Guan Ying. "General Ma is the commander of Guangdong Wei. It''s forgivable that only Guangdong is on the ground in his eyes, but general Guan is a member of the Nanming army. He should have the overall situation in his eyes. Can''t you be so short-sighted?"


    His face was stunned. Guan Ying quickly lowered his head and said with a ashamed expression: "Sir, I will be wrong at the end."


    "The last general was also wrong." Ma Wei saw Guan Ying from the military headquarters being scolded. He didn''t dare to continue. He quickly lowered his head and admitted his mistake.


    Seeing that both of them recognized their mistakes, Yang Chen''s east face relaxed, "well, the imperial envoy also had to consider the long-term because of the heavy trust of the emperor. If he just kicked the Yellow bandits out of Guangdong, he could not really complete the task. That''s what I said just now. If he said too much, please understand."


    Yang Chendong''s words slowed down, and there was a sense of self reproach. When Ma Wei and Guan Ying came down, they looked uneasy. "Where do you say, adults have deep insight and detailed consideration. It''s really for us to learn."


    "HMM." everyone likes to listen to flattery, and Yang Chen looks much better in the East. "Well, even though the two generals agree, let''s see how to solve the Yellow bandits once and for all."


    With these words, Yang Chendong came to the sand table in the big tent.


    Sand table is the sand table of military terrain, which has appeared in the Ming Dynasty, but its name is kanyutu. It is said that Zhu houzhao, Emperor Wuzong, likes playing with sand tables most.


    The activity area of the Yellow bandits has long been marked on the sand table, with a yellow flag on it. The surrounding Nanming army planted black flags. "Come and see, after the defeat of Guangzhou mansion, Huang Yuliang and the disabled soldiers retreated to Zhaoqing mansion and are resting there. There is a ridge called Mengzhu ridge just north of Wuzhou. Once you leave here, you can enter Guizhou and Huguang. In order to prevent the chaos of yellow bandits from spreading everywhere, the imperial envoy has arranged two battalions of pingyuefu general Hesheng and mercenaries to defend there In order to prevent this move, the imperial envoy also arranged two battalions of Ganzhou General Yu Ping and mercenaries to defend here and cut off their retreat. "


    When Yang Chendong said this, Guan Ying and Ma Wei on one side had a suddenly realized expression on their face.


    Before, Hao Sheng and general Yu Guang suddenly took orders and disappeared. Without even saying hello to them, they guessed that they should have taken the military order of the imperial envoy, but they couldn''t guess what they did. Now, I just know that Yang Chendong has long made plans and arrangements. In this way, the defeat of the Yellow bandits in front of the Guangzhou government should have been expected. As soon as they thought that they had even calculated the future situation and made preparations, they marveled in their hearts and recognized the name of the military God more.


    Yang Chendong didn''t look at their faces. He didn''t seem to care about their thoughts, but continued: "In this way, the Yellow bandits want to have a foothold. In addition to fighting with us, they can only choose to retreat to Guangxi. General Guan, you are an official of the military department. Please inform the Guangxi Wei Zhujun immediately and let them guard the front lines of Nanning and Liuzhou. In any case, we can''t give the Yellow bandits an opportunity. Of course, if they don''t have the ability to defend themselves, we will be affected by the bandits After that, I will give them seven days to prepare. After that, I will send troops to Wuzhou Prefecture and completely solve the Huang bandits. "


    One palm fell on the sand table. Yang Chendong said with a firm expression on his face. It was obvious that he had made up his mind for a while.


    "Yes." Guan Ying and Ma Wei said with a look of admiration. At this moment, they finally understood that the imperial envoy did not do anything. Instead, he thought about everything and paid attention to planning before moving. In terms of his ability, he didn''t know how much better he was than them.


    Guan Ying sent someone to send a message to the troops in Guangxi. Ma Wei also began to gather more food for the army. After seeing the power of mercenaries, he didn''t dare to neglect the food.


    The Yang family army was able to have better food, had enough to eat every day, had a good rest, and had a great morale. Even the 2000 temporary auxiliary soldiers were mostly integrated into this positive atmosphere. Some people had planned in their hearts that they would perform well in the event of a war, and strive to remove the word "temporary" from their heads first.


    ......


    Zhaoqing mansion.


    The original government office became a place for Huang Yuliang to rest and work.


    Because of the defeat of Guangzhou mansion, although there were still many yellow bandits in Zhaoqing mansion at this time, the whole momentum became much lower.


    The morale of the soldiers was low. Of course, as the commander in chief, Huang Yuliang was worried. He called Zhu Fangyong, who had saved his life under the Guangzhou mansion.


    If Zhu Fangyong had not acted decisively, Huang Yuliang would not have escaped. He had to say two things. Thinking that general Geng Jun was so brave and good at fighting, but he still died in front of the battle, he felt bursts of fear.


    It was Zhu Fangyong who had saved his life at that time that he relied especially on this person.


    That is, Huang Yuliang was so pleased with Zhu Fangyong that the following people would inevitably be jealous. Someone asked why things happened so coincidentally. They just wanted to lure Ma Wei out of the city with the arrival of reinforcements, and the reinforcements really arrived. Is there some connection between them, and even some people doubt Zhu Fangyong''s loyalty? After all, this person''s time to join the Yellow bandits is too short.


    In the face of these rumors, Zhu Fangyong generously admitted it. He said that all this was the blessing of God. Thanks to this plan at that time, if not, would the reinforcements of Nanming not come once there was no defense? At that time, I''m afraid the loss will only be greater. The scouts were so incompetent that they didn''t warn the Nanming reinforcements once, which was the real delay of the fighter.


    Zhu Fangyong''s words came into Huang Yuliang''s ears. Not only did he not doubt this person, but also thought it was a blessing given to him by God. At the same time, he also pulled out the Scout general to kill him.


    After Zhu Fangyong became Huang Yuliang''s confidant, he naturally became his guest of honor. He was often called to have dinner together and analyzed the current situation.


    "General Zhu, you see, we have been to Zhaoqing mansion for some time, and the scattered soldiers have gathered a lot, but I don''t know why the Nanming army didn''t take the opportunity to attack us? What do they want to do?" Huang Yuliang looked worried. The Nanming reinforcements were so powerful that he was afraid from the bottom of his heart.


    "Young master, don''t worry. There must be some reason why the Nanming reinforcements didn''t arrive. From the general''s point of view, it must be due to their lack of troops. General Mo sent someone to inquire about some news. I heard that the Nanming reinforcements even recruited some of our brothers as soldiers. Hehe, I think it''s really urgent to go to hospital."


    Zhu Fangyong said with a smile, but he was really worried. Thinking that he had received the information from the Security Bureau two days ago, he said that the sixth young master asked him to entrust Huang Yuliang to Zhaoqing anyway, waiting for him to lead the troops to approach and realize the previous plan; He also said that the number of Yang''s army was too small. If he wanted to make a difference, he had to temporarily expand his army. Therefore, he also undertook many brave men of yellow bandits as soldiers. He was really surprised.


    Zhu Fangtong thought it was not difficult to entrust Topaz Liang to Zhaoqing City. Because the young master Huang didn''t admit defeat and thought about Dongshan rising, how could he easily take the initiative to leave and finally get Zhaoqing City?


    But he was really worried about the recruitment of yellow bandits as soldiers. Zhu Fangyong, who also spent some time in the Yellow bandit army, knows that this is just a group of rural villages that have no choice but to join the army in order to fill their stomachs and make a living. They have no culture, so it''s hard for them to understand the big truth. They often follow whoever gives food. Will such people be loyal? Can such people play a role in the battlefield? Don''t drag down other friendly forces at that time.


    Although you are worried, you can consider that the sixth young master did it. Based on his respect and dependence on the sixth young master, he finally didn''t say anything. Now he''s too far away in Zhaoqing mansion to take into account. Let''s finish the task first.


    Huang Yuliang was holding a glass of liquor to his mouth. Suddenly, he heard Zhu Fangyong''s words. When he heard that his subordinates were recruited as soldiers by Nanming, he was stunned and laughed first. His originally nervous face also stretched out in an instant, "hahaha, Nanming actually recruited our soldiers. Is this serious?"


    "The end general sent three people, and the news is the same. I don''t think it will be false." Zhu Fangyong answered seriously.


    "OK, ha ha, OK!" Huang Yuliang stood up with a happy face, "Nanming even used our sergeants as soldiers, so it can be seen that they have too few troops. More importantly, they simply don''t know that those who can join our rebel army are warriors who have lost confidence in Nanming. In order to survive in the defeat of the battlefield, they have to surrender, but they will still face us. Once the two sides hand in such people, once the two sides are defeated War, when our side is powerful, they are likely to turn the spear on the battlefield. That is when they take their own evil consequences, ha ha ha. "

 Chapter 379

    Huang Yuliang, who laughed, was relieved at this time, that is, even the prisoners had to be adapted. It seems that the Nanming army is really very weak. In the face of such an opponent, even if it is defeated once, why not?


    Compared with Huang Yuliang''s sarcastic laughter and ridicule, Yingzong Zhuqi town in Nanjing, capital of the Southern Ming Dynasty is laughing happily.


    Also in the hall of political affairs, when Zhu Qizhen looked at the six Shangshu and several other important officials, he had a little more smile. "Come on, let''s have a look. This is the good news we just received. The victory of Guangzhou government killed more than 10000 enemies and captured nearly 30000 people, which greatly hurt the arrogance of the Yellow bandits."


    The war report has just been received. At this moment, Zhuqi town was really in a good mood. In the past few days, the tired look of the situation in Yunnan has also eased a lot.


    The good news was soon read one by one from several important officials. At present, all the ministers knelt down and shouted, "the emperor is blessed by heaven. Congratulations, long live the emperor."


    "Yes, God really treats me well. Liu Aiqing, prepare the sacrifice to heaven immediately. I will call on the world." since ancient times, royal families like to ask for luck in everything they do. Zhuqi town will not miss the opportunity to show its wise and powerful identity.


    "I will obey your orders." Liu De stood out of the class and promised. But after answering, he didn''t join the class immediately. First, he looked thoughtful, and then he raised his head and said slowly, "emperor, my minister doesn''t understand military affairs, but he also knows the truth of taking advantage of victory and pursuing after attack since reading. Why did the Guangzhou government clearly defeat the Yellow bandit army and didn''t follow the trend?"


    As soon as Liu De''s words were exported, Zhuqi Town, sitting on the Dragon chair, looked a little serious. This scene was clearly seen by Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of military, and then he came out in line with a wat board. "Liu Shangshu, Guan yingwailang has paid back on this matter and said that he ran all the way. Our Ming army and mercenaries have long been very tired and lack of troops, so they didn''t chase. On this point, the minister also agreed to such a move."


    "I see. I''m worried too much." seeing that Zhu Qizhen''s look was ugly and his goal had been reached, Liu De returned and stood up.


    "Emperor, Zhongdan Gong''s command is profitable this time. Guan Ying and others cooperate tacitly. The minister thinks it''s a reward to encourage him to go all out and be driven by us." Kuang Ye doesn''t mean to chase Liu De to fight. He has already stood up and of course wants to ask for merit for the generals on the front line, which is also the duty and duty of the Minister of the Ministry of war.


    Kuang ye asked for a reward, and Zhu Qizhen nodded, "it''s a decree to seal Guan Ying as a doctor of the Ministry of war. Other meritorious people are promoted to a higher level and rewarded with thousands of Liang to one hundred liang of silver. As for Zhong Dan Gong, his name is borrowed from the Northern Ming Dynasty. If you want to seal the reward, you need to say hello to the other side. In this way, you can leave it to the Ministry of rites."


    "Yes." Liu De, who had just retired, stood up again and promised respectfully. It''s just that everyone can see that it''s up to this person to do things. Even if I really don''t know when it will come, there will never be any reply.


    Kuang ye also wanted to say something for Yang Chendong. Guan Ying had explained in his secret letter that it would be difficult to win the battle without the imperial envoy. Where can such talents be ignored and offended?


    But before he was ready to say something, Zhu Qizhen got up and said, "let''s go. I''m tired. I''m going to have a rest. I can''t disturb anything important." after that, he seemed to stare at Kuang Ye. It seemed that this was just for him.


    Speaking of it, Zhu Qizhen loves and fears Yang Chendong.


    Love is because this person is really talented and has saved his life. It''s not too much to say that he is a benefactor.


    I''m afraid it''s because Yang Chendong is too strong. In Guangdong, the Nanming army has always been at a disadvantage, but he won a big victory just after he arrived. Such a result is naturally gratifying, but it is also worrying. This person can fight like that. If one day he wants to have any ideas that he shouldn''t have, who can check and balance him then?


    Since ancient times, the emperor''s favorite game is balance. Pull one side to fight the other, pull the weak and fight the strong, so as to maintain the balance of the Korean situation, so that he is more important as an emperor. But now it seems that Yang Chendong''s power is invincible. Such people need to be used, but they have to be prevented. This time, without rewarding the other party is to show his attitude. Of course, externally, it is because he is a minister of the northern Ming Dynasty. Naturally, it is not wrong to think more about some things on him.


    The morning meeting dispersed. Several important officials went out of the political hall one by one. Only Kuang Ye stood there foolishly, looking like a lost soul.


    "Kuang Shangshu." there was a sound around him, which also called back Kuang Yezheng''s wandering soul. When he turned around and saw someone, he forced out a smile: "it''s Wang Shangshu."


    It was Wang Zuo who was also one of the nine important officials saved by Yang Chendong during the civil war. At this time, seeing Kuang Ye''s godless eyes, he had guessed what the other party thought, so he shook his head and persuaded, "Kuang Shangshu doesn''t have to think more. How can we know the emperor''s mind after we have been ministers for many years? Even the loyal and brave public must know very well, and he shouldn''t mind too much."


    "He won''t mind?" Kuang ye asked with some incomprehension.


    "Why does he mind? For him, Zhongdan is already a high honor. He is only 21 years old, which few people can do in history. The so-called high place is very cold." Wang Zuo said slowly with his lips moving, and then hugged his fist and said: Zhongdan is a smart man. Such a person is very independent and will bear humiliation, Otherwise, there would be no such achievement. Besides, it''s the emperor''s intention. We as ministers can''t change. Just tell the truth. As for what will happen, we''ll wait and see. "


    Wang Zuo looked very clearly. This is also based on the fact that he is the Minister of household. Originally, he was dealing with money, and the account has always been very clear. Because of his fear, Yingzong found a reason not to reward Yang Chendong, which was originally the power of the emperor, but he did forget one thing, that is, he faced Yang Chendong this time. Is he such a good person? It is said that in the northern Ming Dynasty, Yu Shiyue, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, said that he was overturned because he offended him, that is, even Dai Zong could not be protected. Such a person is not a person who has been calculated and does not fight back. Look, Zhuqi town is likely to suffer its own consequences if it goes on like this.


    Wang Zuo didn''t say anything because he saw through everything and knew that it was a fight between two tigers. No one could persuade him. At this time, he told Kuang ye that he knew all this. The oldest Minister of the Ministry of war soon understood it and sighed: "Alas, I''m old. I''m afraid I can''t serve the emperor for too long."


    "Yes, even if you don''t have enough energy, it''s better to have a good rest when you have time." Wang Zuo smiled, and his hint worked. Even if you can''t solve any problems, it''s better to keep quiet and watch. The so-called old refers to his limited energy, which means Kuang Ye won''t say more about this matter.


    The two important officials opened their words and left the political hall after everyone. They were thinking about the expression of the front line after receiving the edict.


    ......


    A few days later, the last day of the Ming army''s rest, according to the previous plan, the army will leave Guangzhou house early tomorrow morning and go straight to Zhaoqing house guarded by yellow bandits.


    Food and weapons are ready. With the joint efforts of Lu Youfu, Ma Wei and Guan Ying, all the work is ready. As soon as the time comes, the army will start.


    Compared with the last time, the number of troops is obviously much larger.


    In the Ming army, led by Ma Wei and Guan Yinghe, led 4000 Ming troops; There are more than 3200 mercenaries here, including 400 cold front companies, 800 auxiliary soldiers in eight companies, and 2000 temporary auxiliary soldiers.


    On the surface, the number is not much, but it is not far from that of an ordinary health center. But in fact, the morale of this army is high, especially its combat effectiveness is several times that of its troops. I''m afraid it can''t be its opponent.


    On this point, Ma Wei and Guan Ying are full of confidence. They look forward to making new achievements.


    It was also at this time that the eunuch who read the will of the emperor Yingzong came. As soon as he appeared, he asked all generals above the commander of the army to enter accounts for publicity. Ma Wei, Guan Ying and others naturally came quickly. Only when the news came to Yang Chendong in another account, he was playing Gobang with his wife Hu Yan, and he looked like he was in the middle of a battle.


    The tent door opened from the outside, and Hu mang strode in. "Young master, the eunuch sent by Yingzong has arrived. He is now the general of the Ming army."


    "Oh? It''s not slow to come." he seemed to answer absently. Then Yang Chendong looked up at Hu Yan and said, "Yan''er, it''s time for you to go, but watch it, or I''ll win."


    "LIULANG." seeing that Yang Chendong was not moved by it and didn''t mean to meet the eunuch, Hu Yan said with some worry.


    "Hmm?" when seeing Hu Yan''s worried expression, Yang Chendong said with a relaxed face, "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. If you expect it to be good, it shouldn''t matter to me. That''s the case. Why join in the fun? We''ll be on our way tomorrow. We''d better take advantage of the time to relax. Come on, go on."


    "Oh." the husband said nothing. Hu Yan fully believed that it would be all right. After she immediately promised, she began to think about how to write next.


    Hu mang just came to deliver the news. That is, the young master knew that his task was completed, and then he withdrew from the big tent. It seems that it is quiet again.

 Chapter 380

    In contrast, the big tent not far away was really very lively. When the eunuch announced the emperor''s will, they either received the reward of silver, or received military merit and official promotion. Which one was not happy? Even Ma Wei''s meritorious service offset his previous crime of losing his territory.


    "General Ma, doctor Guan, why don''t you see the imperial envoy?" the eunuch who announced the decree said with a trace of dissatisfaction before seeing Yang Chendong appear.


    Eunuchs always had a high status in the Ming Dynasty. In history, most of the powerful officials and eunuchs came from this dynasty. Which eunuch can be a decree eunuch is not trusted by the emperor? Such a person is something that foreign officials dare not offend.


    For his question, they also have to answer. After seeing that they had a tacit understanding, Guan Ying took the initiative to stand up and said, "if you go back to your father-in-law, Zhongdan is not in the camp. I think you should go out for an inspection. You know, as the commander of the army, it''s normal to have more heart."


    "Oh, that''s a pity. My father-in-law wants to admire the style of loyalty and courage. Even if it''s unfortunate, I''ll have a chance to see you again." the eunuch looked disappointed. I don''t know that his words are no different from missing life and death in the eyes of Ma Wei and Guan Ying.


    At the beginning, Yang Chendong killed Jia Ping and punished Han Qing. It was so fast that it also called to show that this person was not easy to provoke. This time, I rewarded everyone. I didn''t mention Yang Chendong alone. With each other''s temper, who knows what will be done? At this time, the eunuch even wanted to see the imperial envoy. Maybe he was beaten out in anger. What is it if he didn''t miss life and death?


    After receiving some benefits and silver from Ma Wei and Guan Ying, the eunuch left happily. The two generals were left with a bitter look on their faces.


    It must be very clear to both of them who should make the first contribution to the great victory outside the city of Guangzhou. But this time, the emperor rewarded them all except the first contribution. In this way, wouldn''t they deserve it?


    Of course, what is more important is that he will go to Wuzhou Prefecture tomorrow. Will the imperial envoy be angry and change his plan?


    They wanted to go to Yang Chendong''s account to find out, but they were worried that they would really touch the mold. Finally, a method was discussed, that is, to test whether Yang Chendong agreed with the reason that the rich gentry in Guangzhou government wanted to preserve the army.


    Having made a decision, they went into the city and found Lord Lu Youfu, the chief envoy of Guangdong, and simply said the situation again.


    "Lord Lu, it''s still a matter for you to go. After all, you are the chief envoy of Guangdong. This time, the emperor rewards only military generals and no literary ministers. It seems that it has nothing to do with you. If you go now, the imperial envoy will not come to you even if he is angry." Ma Wei said with a smile.


    "Yes, according to general Ben, Lord Lu is indeed the most suitable candidate. After all, the rich gentry want to bid farewell to the army, which is originally the business of local parents." Guan Ying said while mending his knife.


    At this moment, Lu Youfu knew that he had been sold. However, when he thought that the war was for the peace of Guangdong and did a good job, he was the chief envoy. Even for himself, he had to do something at this time. "Well, I''ll go and have a look. Just remember, I owe you a good meal of wine."


    Of course, this is a joke. Lu Youfu said this. Ma Wei and Guan Ying nodded and agreed, and then watched Lord Lu enter the camp of the imperial envoy all the way.


    Go in fast and come back even faster. Lu Youfu shook his head as he walked. This scene fell in the eyes of Ma Wei and Guan Ying. It can be said that he was worried. As soon as they approached, they came forward and asked, "how''s Lord Lu? But the imperial envoy changed his plan?"


    "Hey, the plan hasn''t changed. The imperial envoy said everything was as usual." Lu Youfu shook his head and said the result.


    Hearing that there was no change, Ma Wei and Guan Ying were relaxed. But then he asked, "Lu Dayou, that is, everything is as usual. Why did you look like that just now? What does this mean?"


    "It''s just that when I saw the imperial envoy''s face as usual and his reply was rapid, I thought that this time there was indeed some unfair reward." Lu Youfu said with a sigh on his face. When I saw Yang Chendong just now, the other party was still the same as before. It seemed that the eunuch had never appeared. This calmness, this calmness, and even this broad mind are places that people have to admire. At least he is afraid that he will not behave so bland. Lu Youfu is moved.


    After all, the eunuchs who announced the decree were ordered by the emperor to discuss the emperor in private as ministers, but they didn''t have the courage to do so. Fortunately, as planned, they can go back and have a good sleep.


    In the military tent not far away, Yang Chendong is thinking about something. Hu Yan has left to prepare dinner. Only Hu Mang and yang are left here.


    "Young master? Aren''t you angry?" seeing that there were no outsiders, Hu mang finally asked.


    "Yes, my subordinates also want to ask this." Yang Er lowered his voice. It''s not a secret he''s talking about, but his voice is like thunder. When he speaks normally, he will sometimes startle Yang Chendong. This is why he was banned. When he speaks in the future, he should lower several keys.


    The muggy gourds around the two often don''t ask themselves. The two people who rarely speak have opened their mouth on this matter. Yang Chendong''s closed eyes slowly opened, and then looked at them with interest and said, "what? You''re defending the injustice for the young master?"


    "Young master, it''s true that it''s not to fight against injustice. Why do those who haven''t made great achievements get a reward, but you don''t have anything?" seeing Yang Chendong''s lifeless appearance, Hu mang was much bolder at this moment.


    "Ha, ha ha, that''s right. It''s true." Yang Chendong nodded and seemed to agree with Hu Mang, but then shook his head. "But what''s this fact? When others must turn a blind eye, facts can also be regarded as nonexistent. In the final analysis, everything depends on strength."


    After Yang Chendong said this, he looked at Hu Mang and Yang ER and said in a teaching tone, "Remember, benefits are not to come, but should be achieved by practical actions. Only when you become strong, will no one dare to show you face, and all kinds of unfairness will go away from you. On the contrary, before that, even if you have any dissatisfaction, you need to bear it. Otherwise, even if you have great talent, you won''t give full play to it Yes, do you understand? "


    These words are more or less profound. But at least they haven''t been with Yang Chendong for two days. Even if they can''t hear them completely, they have heard a general idea. The young master''s words mean that they are not strong enough and need to work hard to develop. Only when they develop and become strong, such injustice will not happen again.


    "Yes, young master, we understand. We will work harder in the future." Hu Mang and Yang er said solemnly, looking very serious.


    "Very good." seeing that the other party understood what he meant, Yang Chendong smiled first, and then closed his mouth. What he thought was how the population of the Yang family grew rapidly.


    In the final analysis, the development of the Yang system is still too short, and the foundation is too poor. For example, only a population problem has strangled all his development paths. Although the news came from chixian city this morning that the fleet sent to the sea to look for rubber trees has returned and brought hundreds of ships of transplantable rubber trees, this is good news To prove that electricity can finally be used in the city. But even so, Yang Chendong is not only pleased, but also somewhat melancholy.


    With the territory, if there is not enough population and army to support it, there will also be a big problem. Before the real expansion begins, how to get more people to the red embedded city is not known by outsiders. This is the most important problem. "Population, population." With these in mind, plans began to take shape in Yang Chendong''s mind.


    Early the next morning, more than 7000 allied troops set out from the Guangzhou government, aiming at Zhaoqing government. As the chief envoy of Guangdong, Lu Youfu did not follow, but saw off the army and his party under the city. He expected that the army could completely defeat or even eliminate the Yellow bandit army and let him be a real chief envoy of Guangdong.


    As soon as the army went out, spies sent by the Yellow bandits passed the news to Zhaoqing house hundreds of miles away. Huang Yuliang, who was in Zhaoqing, had listened to Zhu Fangyong''s suggestion and retreated to Wuzhou house.


    At this time, more than 40000 troops were gathered in Wuzhou mansion, most of them were defeated soldiers outside Guangzhou mansion. After these days, all the people who had been defeated and fled returned to Wuzhou mansion to make a comeback.


    Or it can be said that they have no choice now. The surrounding cities were destroyed when they rebelled, and no one planted good fields. What about the harvest in autumn? Without food, survival will become a problem. At least there will be food to eat in Wuzhou Prefecture. Although it''s not a time of war, it''s just two porridge a day, but as long as you''re not hungry After death, people will still faint. There will be hope, won''t there?

 Chapter 381

    In order to eat and live, many people with the banner of righteousness enter Wuzhou mansion every day. Seeing all this in the eyes of the bandit leader Huang Yuliang, he was very happy.


    Whatever the reason, these people are willing to go to themselves, at least his name has been hit out. With fame, there will be people. With people, you can burn, kill and loot everywhere, and food and money will be continuously sent into your own hands. In this cycle, the territory will become larger and larger, and the military strength will become larger and larger. One day, it is not impossible to ascend the throne and become the emperor.


    To achieve these goals, the first thing to do now is to solve the incoming enemy. The news had been sent. When he learned that Nanming had sent more than 7000 troops to Zhaoqing house, Huang Yuliang laughed. "There are only 7000 people, and they dare to be enemies with my son''s 40000 army? Really don''t want to live?"


    Huang Yuliang''s laughter spread to the leaders of the meeting in the account. Naturally, everyone laughed together. I''m afraid in the eyes of these people, they are also not optimistic about the more than 7000 Nanming army from afar.


    They seemed to have forgotten the defeat outside Guangzhou. Of course, there are too many reasons for the failure. For example, the other party appeared in the form of sneak attack and caught them unprepared. But now, with early preparation, I don''t believe that these 7000 people can still become elite?


    "Young master, Nanming just sent more than 7000 people. I think they may not reach Wuzhou mansion at all, and general Cheng of Zhaoqing mansion can defeat them." a leader saw that Huang Yuliang was in a good mood, so he quickly flattered.


    The so-called general Cheng is Cheng Yuan, a leader of the Yellow bandit army.


    Cheng Yuan also had some military talents, but he didn''t enter the ranks of the four heavenly kings because his qualifications were worse than those of Geng Jun. However, with Geng Jun''s death, there are now calls for him to become one of the four heavenly kings as a substitute.


    With such ability and appeal, in order to test him, Huang Yuliang pulled out his 5000 troops and went to Zhaoqing house to stop the troops of the Nanming army.


    The military law says that one after another, three after three, three and exhausted. The stress is that if we can''t do one thing in combat, the morale of the army will shake and the morale will drop, and the combat effectiveness will naturally be greatly reduced.


    Cheng Yuan and 5000 soldiers and horses were left in Zhaoqing mansion to achieve this goal. Of course, winning is the best. The Yellow bandits will have no rivals in Guangdong. On the contrary, even if he is defeated, he will stay to hit his opponent hard and make sufficient preparations for the next Wuzhou battle.


    "That''s right." Huang Yuliang said excitedly when he heard someone mention Cheng Yuan. "My childe has promised Cheng Yuan that as long as he can hurt the Nanming army this time, he will be allowed to enter the ranks of the four heavenly kings. I believe he won''t let people down."


    "Congratulations, young master. Congratulations! Young master, you''ll get a good general again." everyone knows that even if Huang Yuliang can say such words, things will basically have a spectrum, so he speaks in praise and congratulation one by one. As for the praise and congratulation, some are sincere and some are true, that is, different people see different people.


    Zhaoqing mansion.


    As the only way from Guangzhou to Wuzhou, there are many yellow bandits standing on the gate. Surrounded by the crowd, it was a man with a long knife. He had a fierce look on his face and a bloodthirsty light in his eyes. It was Cheng Yuan himself.


    The news that he is about to replace the dead Geng Jun to become the four heavenly kings has already been heard all over his ears. Recently, more people around him are flattering and flattering him.


    At first, he was sober, at least he knew his weight, but when more and more people said the same compliment, he became a little floating. Sometimes even he couldn''t help believing what others said, as if he was a real God coming down to earth, a real warrior, a real military wizard and a real victorious general.


    This is what people often say. If more people say false things, they may come true.


    Cheng Yuan, who began to become arrogant, became arrogant and frivolous, and despised the enemy. Even though he knew that the elite Nanming reinforcements who had defeated Huang Yuliang''s 80000 troops under the Guangzhou Fucheng came, when he saw the Nanming troops gradually emerging in the distance under the city tower, he still made the decision to open the city gate, abandon the strong city and take the initiative to attack.


    "Come on, bring me the general''s war horse to see how I''m defeated and take the head of the enemy general among the ten thousand armies." it seems that I''ve read too many plays. At this moment, Cheng Yuan''s heroic spirit was on his upper body and raised his big knife.


    "The general is mighty! The general is mighty!"


    The commander was full of energy, and the soldiers below also had morale. They shouted one by one, with excitement and excitement on their faces. In the shouting, the city gate of Zhaoqing mansion was wide open. Cheng Yuan, riding a war horse and holding a big knife, only left two thousand soldiers and horses to defend the city and went out of the city gate with three thousand soldiers and horses.


    The clothes are not neat, the weapons are different, and there is not even a formation. 3000 people seem to coax out. Following behind Cheng Yuan, there is no sense and image of strict discipline in the army.


    "This is the Yellow bandit army?" Guan Ying, who was standing in the opposite army, asked curiously as he saw the visitor.


    When he looked back, he saw that the Ming army with neat ranks and unified clothes was the 2000 temporary auxiliary soldiers. At this time, he was also wearing a mandarin duck battle jacket the same as the Nanming military uniform. The only difference was that a red wide cloth was tied to his arm to make a difference. This is also a matter of no way. It is impossible for the army to carry too many vacant uniforms. Although it is said that each cold front and auxiliary soldier has a set of substitutes, they can never be used by these temporary auxiliary soldiers. It''s not enough to do this. It''s better to let them wear the clothes of the Ming army first. Anyway, there are many such things in the military inventory of Guangzhou government. Second, they are also used for differentiation.


    Everything is waiting for the next replenishment. Do they want to stay and change their Ming army clothes at that time? OK! Then you need to do well.


    This is naturally Yang Chendong''s idea. As Da Cang is in hand, he can naturally take out more military uniforms at any time, but he won''t do that. It''s not worth doing what people doubt for no reason.


    Speaking of it, this is also the first time Guan Ying really fought with the Yellow bandit army. It was dark in the previous war. When he arrived at the battlefield, everything was over. Even if he saw some yellow bandit soldiers who could be captured, there was no intuitive impression. It was like this. At a glance, everything could be integrated into the imprint of his mind.


    Guan Ying''s doubts were heard in the ears of the two thousand temporary auxiliary soldiers who were standing nearby, making them turn red and have a fever one by one. This seems to be a doubt, but in fact, the words they despise make them feel ashamed. When they think of being proud of staying in such an army before, they are even more ashamed.


    Yang Chendong felt the changes that had taken place in the two thousand temporary auxiliary soldiers. He also knew that Guan Ying didn''t mean to say this, but just felt it. He didn''t mean to blame anyone. Instead, he said to Luo Po, the head of the second Lengfeng Regiment: "Commander Luo, you will choose a company as the main attack later. You will choose the auxiliary soldiers of two companies and bring 2000 temporary auxiliary soldiers. Are you confident to win Zhaoqing house?"


    "Please don''t worry, imperial envoy. If you can''t take it down, bring your head to see you." Luo Po, who had been instructed for a long time, changed his name to Yang Chendong as imperial envoy. In a burst of passionate words, he respected a standard military salute, and then turned to call the generals.


    "Imperial envoy, don''t we have to send troops? Is it a little less to send only more than 2000 people?" Ma Wei, who knew the mercenary army system, rode forward and spoke carefully and tentatively.


    "Yes, or we''ll send two thousand people to help." Guan Ying nodded. Obviously, he agreed with Ma Wei''s words.


    "No use." Yang Chendong shook his head very firmly. Later, he didn''t say anything, but looked at Zhaoqing house directly ahead with a smile. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Luo Po turned back to the camp and began to point the generals. When he knew that he could only bring one company''s cold front and two company''s auxiliary soldiers to the battle, there were four cold front company commanders and eight auxiliary company commanders. According to their wishes, no matter how many companies they chose to fight, they must have a share.


    There are only three places, and twelve company commanders want to grab them. Maybe they also understand that there are not many opportunities to show, or they are very confident in their soldiers. However, in any case, only a quarter of them can go to the battlefield, and most people don''t have such opportunities. If they don''t grab them, they won''t have more opportunities.


    "Obey orders." seeing that the twelve company commanders surrounded themselves, Luo Po''s eyes stared and a spirit of killing forced them out of the body, so that the company commanders who wanted to say something immediately closed their mouths.


    Obeying orders and commands is the first lesson for every soldier to become an auxiliary soldier, and it is also something that every Yang family army needs to do. Now Luo Po mentioned it in his mouth. This reminder is very obvious, which is also a precursor to anger.


    Luo Po just said four words, and everyone calmed down, which made him very satisfied. Then he turned his eyes to LV Zhuo, the head of the Auxiliary Corps, and said, "head LV, you can decide which two companies the auxiliary soldiers will go out."


    "Yes." Lv Zhuo agreed. Although everyone is the head of the regiment, he belongs to the cold front regiment and he belongs to the auxiliary regiment. It can be imagined that the gap is great. Even if he really goes to the cold front regiment, whether he can become a battalion commander depends on his luck.

 Chapter 382

    The two regiments cooperated with each other and quickly sent out three companies to fight. With 2000 temporary auxiliary soldiers, a total of 2300 people were ready to fight.


    Among the 3300 people, Lengfeng company led by battalion commander Chen Bo is at the forefront. Luo Po made some concessions this time and gave the opportunity to attack to the battalion commander.


    When Chen Bo finally got the chance, his eyes were bright. He just felt that he had endless strength. Thinking that the sixth young master behind him was watching his performance on the battlefield and his every move, he felt that his whole body was inexplicably excited.


    Among Leng Feng''s team, Peng Yue is among them. Because of his excellent performance on the battlefield, he was appointed by the sixth young master to become a member of Leng Feng. This time, he should have a prominent performance to repay this trust and support.


    Not only Peng Yue, but also Leng Feng was holding his strength at this time. That is, they have the right to know who is the sixth young master. Yang Chendong''s appearance is more like giving them a shot of stimulant.


    The two auxiliary barracks are in the middle, and they will be the main attackers after the war. After all, the weapons in their hands are Qiang and crossbow. If they want to play a role, they must rush close to the enemy.


    Although there are only two hundred of them, they are full of confidence, not for anything else, just because they believe in their comrades in arms and the shooting skills of cold front players who will assist them on the battlefield. Presumably, when someone dares to fight back or threatens their life safety, cold front will shoot the enemy one by one.


    Standing at the end are two thousand temporary auxiliary soldiers.


    Compared with a few days ago, they have a soldier like standing there at this time. The training of military posture makes them look more tall and straight; The complaint meeting reminds them not to forget the past, but to strive for a better future; With good food and drink, their faces are much ruddy. When they think of becoming a real auxiliary soldier, they have the opportunity to return to their base camp together with the auxiliary soldiers. They are even more excited when they live a fair and just life and have no worries about food and drink every day. It seems that the goal of life has appeared. In order to live a happy life in the future, they must have a good performance in this battle.


    The morale is enough. The strong crossbow in their tight hands can''t be compared with that of the auxiliary soldiers. The shooting distance and accuracy are not as good as others, but it is much better than the rust knife, even hoe and stick used in the Yellow bandit army. With such excellent weapons, it is certain that this war will be won.


    The 2300 soldiers had their own ideas, but they never changed. They were all thinking about how to fight well and how to be more heroic.


    Behind them were 900 cold fronts and auxiliary soldiers. They stood still, like soldiers who had died for many years in the terracotta warriors and horses, with no expression on their faces. Just wait for an order, they will come out as substitutes to solve any opponents and enemies who want to threaten their safety.


    Four thousand Ming soldiers stood on the right side of the team. They craned their necks one by one and waited to see the changes on the battlefield. For example, Ma Wei and Guan Ying stared with big eyes. They didn''t seem to want to miss a breath. They just wanted to see how these mercenaries had a wonderful performance.


    After these people, they were Yang Chendong''s family members. They were several in several carriages. Around them, tie Qingyi was escorted by a group of female soldiers. At the same time, Leng Feng of a class looked around vigilantly to prevent all suspicious people from approaching.


    Among the carriages, the curtain of three carriages had been lifted. They are the first lady Hu Yan, the third lady snow lady and Su maner.


    Although Yang Chendong said before that the battlefield was ruthless and the scene would be a little scary, the three still couldn''t help looking at the battlefield with curiosity in their hearts. Su maner, in particular, knows her mission and what will happen once she completes the task. Now she just wants to see whether the person to be calculated by her is worth it or not, and whether it is worth burying with her.


    It happened that when Su Man''er''s eyes fell on Yang Chendong, the man who had changed into a set of capable camouflage clothes raised his right hand at this time, and then fell gently, very elegant. With this movement, 2300 soldiers poured forward with neat steps.


    Two thousand three hundred people, when they step on the same point and spread out in a straight line, look like a long dragon from a distance, giving people a shocking feeling.


    Everything and objects are spectacular and beautiful when they are neat and uniform. It''s like a wild goose in the sky. When it comes to return, whether it''s a word or a word, it will give people a spectacular move, not to mention a formation composed of 2300 soldiers.


    "Hiss!" General Ma Wei gasped as he watched the scene. He did not expect that there were only more than 2000 people. Once the pace was unified, it would cause such a shocking force to people. When he led the Guangdong guard, he also trained in this area. However, because military discipline is not very strict, not to mention more than 2000 people, it is impossible for an arbitrary thousand people array or a hundred people array to be neat and uniform, and the pace will not step on a point like now, so the natural prestige is much worse.


    Eyes involuntarily looked at Guan Ying, who was riding on the horse, and found that the other party was also thinking about something. The officer from the Ministry of war, who had just been promoted to the doctor''s top five official, was also shocked by the scene in front of him. In the military headquarters, his vision will not be like Ma Wei. He will only focus on one city and one place in Guangdong. What he thinks more is whether such a unified battle array can be implemented in all Nanming armies? If so, will the combat effectiveness be improved?


    "Our own people" were shocked, not to mention Cheng Yuan as an opponent.


    He rode on a horse with a big knife in his hand and looked majestic, but when he saw the enemy moving opposite and pressing against him like Mount Tai, his heart beat several times, and a sense of fear began to spread all over his body.


    The fear soon affected his horse under his seat. It is said that animals have a fear of danger. At this time, it also seems to feel infinite danger. It starts to ring its nose and twist its body. It seems that it wants to escape and doesn''t want to face this terrible pressure.


    Not only the chief General Cheng Yuan and his horses, but also the 3000 yellow bandits behind him. At this moment, they were also frightened by this momentum. Some timid steps have begun to become vain. It seems that they want to return to the city. It seems that with the wall, they can ensure their safety.


    Cheng Yuan also wants to go back, but once he considers that he is going to enter the four heavenly kings, if he doesn''t do anything, he will be scared back to the city by the momentum of the enemy. Once the matter comes out, how can he face to see others? I''m afraid no one will look up to him from now on. For his own dignity or for future glory, he has no reason and can''t go back.


    Besides, who says that if the team walks neatly, the combat effectiveness will be strong? I''m afraid it won''t be a useless embroidered pillow. Maybe if you charge, you may mess up this formation. Maybe? After all, the battlefield depends on whose means are powerful, not who walks neatly.


    Determined that there must be a war in his heart, Cheng Yuan held up the long knife in his hand and shouted loudly, "everyone obey orders and kill with Ben. After winning the war, everyone will go back to the city to drink, eat meat and play. Women, kill!"


    People die for wealth, birds die for food. A beautiful vision was in front of him. In addition, Cheng Yuan rushed out first. After three thousand bandits behind him shouted wildly according to this morale, they rushed out together with him.


    With Cheng Yuan leading the army to attack, the distance between the two sides quickly narrowed again. But one side is like the tide, and the other side is like a rock, as if no one can shake it.


    Visually, it gives people such a feeling. At least they really hit each other. Who wins or loses depends on whether the tide is stronger or the rock is more solid.


    "Rush, rush." the Yellow bandit army didn''t run slowly. Especially when Cheng Yuan personally led the troops to rush to the front line, the people behind him were more like eating bear heart and leopard courage, with more courage and strength.


    In the past, when they faced the Nanming army, they had such an impact. In their view, as long as the Lord is brave, the soldiers below work hard and have an advantage in number, this battle can still be fought and won.


    The sound of shouting and killing has been clear to the ear, and the distance between the two sides is less than 500 meters. Facing the noise of shouting and shouting, battalion commander Chen Bo, who walked in the front row, looked firm and did not move by the changes of the other party, but continued to take strong steps forward.


    If the front army does not move, there will naturally be no change in the rear auxiliary and temporary auxiliary forces. Although some people have a dignified look in their eyes, the formation is still orderly and there is no sense of chaos.


    The distance between the two sides is only 300 meters. According to one foot in the Ming Dynasty, it is only 100 feet. The 95 rifle fired at a 45 degree angle and began to fall after flying about 4000 meters. Of course, this is not an effective distance. Under an effective distance, anyone who can see it, 800 meters is no problem, and killing people within 600 meters can easily take people''s lives. Now the distance is only 300, so it is supposed to be possible to launch an attack. Even some platoon leaders who understand the truth intend to sweep their eyes towards battalion commander Chen Bo.

 Chapter 383

    Why doesn''t Chen Bo know that he can shoot now? But this time he has only one company cold front. Of course, they can play a happy game now, but if they do, what should the auxiliary soldiers and 2000 temporary auxiliary soldiers do? Because loyalty did not accept the final test, they held only crossbows and arrows, with a lethality of 150 meters. In other words, if Chen Bo orders an attack now, of course, he can inflict heavy losses on his opponents, but it will be very difficult for them to give full play to their combat effectiveness.


    This is why Chen Bo didn''t give the order to launch an attack immediately. He calculated in his heart. The general attack power of bow and arrow is 120 meters and the effective distance is about 100 meters. As long as he can control it beyond 120 meters, he will still take the initiative. In this way, he can give more opportunities for auxiliary soldiers to show.


    Under the calculation, the distance between the two sides from 300 meters to 200 meters, then 180 meters, 170 meters


    More Leng Feng began to focus on Chen Bo, the battalion commander, waiting for him to give the order to shoot. This is what the elite cold front can do. Without the order of the superior, even if the enemy comes in front of him, he can''t shoot casually, otherwise the strict military law will be waiting for them.


    150 meters, this distance has reached the attack standard of auxiliary crossbow and arrow. As soon as Chen Bo raised his right hand, 100 cold front stopped, "open the insurance, prepare to shoot, auxiliary soldiers continue to move forward, wait for the gunshot, attack quickly, and don''t give the enemy a chance to respond!"


    Finally, the battle order was issued, and a hundred cold fronts pulled open the insurance of the 95 gun neatly. The noise sounded so clear and pleasant. When they did this, two hundred auxiliary soldiers and two thousand temporary auxiliary soldiers rushed out like crucian carp across the river and killed the Yellow bandit army opposite.


    At a distance of 150 meters, the two sides are still approaching, and 500 archers in the Yellow bandit army are ready to launch long arrows. General Cheng Yuan, who was the first to bear the brunt on his horse, also made a decision to shout the slogan of shooting arrows.


    140 meters, 130 meters


    "Bow and arrow preparation..."


    "Shoot!"


    The voice that Cheng Yuan shouted faster than Cheng Yuan came from Chen Bo''s ears. With the command, a hundred flames spewed out, targeting Cheng Yuan on his horse and the Yellow bandits who were preparing to pull their bows and shoot arrows.


    There are two hundred auxiliary soldiers who cooperate with them. They have long aimed their crossbows and arrows at the archers. This is the group of people who are most dangerous to them. As long as they are all taken down, the control of the battlefield will fall into their hands. At that time, they can kill as much as they really want.


    "BAM BAM..."


    "Whoosh..."


    The sound of gunfire and the burst of crossbows and arrows sounded almost at the same time. The consequences were the fall of Cheng Yuan and the fall of the archer, and the chaos in the Yellow bandit army.


    No one expected that such a powerful general Cheng Yuan would fall to the ground without even touching the opponent''s hair. Their general was wearing armor, which could not be hurt by ordinary bows and arrows, but why was he so unprepared?


    Without a leader, the Yellow bandit army seemed a little confused. Another small leader wanted to take over the command of the team, but his influence was too small to make the whole army obey his orders. Not to mention, with the sound of crossbows and arrows of the second wave of gunfire, the little leader also fell to the ground with a plop.


    "Kill, Cheng Yuan will die, the rebels will kill, and the surrenders will live!"


    Seeing the other party''s main general knocked down one after another, two hundred auxiliary soldiers and two thousand auxiliary soldiers rushed over with overwhelming momentum. Along the way, the momentum is like breaking bamboo. Whenever the gunfire or the sound of crossbows and arrows comes out, someone will fall to the ground on the opposite side. Without even fighting, one or eight of the troops have been lost, which makes the morale of the Yellow bandit army fall again and again.


    Originally, they were a mob. Their original purpose of joining the Yellow bandit army was impure. They just wanted to have a full meal, that is, they didn''t even know what to do after they were full. How can an army without goals, ideals, pursuits, beliefs and training be the opponent of Yang Jiajun? Even in the face of temporary auxiliary soldiers with vague life goals, they will be defeated.


    In the sound of the crossbow, there is no need for close contact at all. You can kill your opponent from a long distance. Then he was loading arrows and shooting them. Often, the Yellow bandit army would be shot or fall to the ground.


    This almost one-sided massacre, without the assistance of its own archers, has no choice but to resist. At this moment, some people can''t bear this sense of fear, because they don''t know when they will fall and whether they will fall next. Even if surrender can live, what are you hesitating about? A lot of people began to throw away their weapons and knelt down on the ground.


    "OK!" in the rear, Yang Chendong looked at everything with a telescope. Seeing Cheng Yuan''s fall, the Yellow bandit army was in chaos and the victory was decided, he waved to Luo Po and said, "you can attack the city. Go!"


    "Yes." Luo Po, who had been unable to wait for a long time, was waiting for this sentence. At present, in addition to leaving a company''s cold front to protect Yang Chendong''s central army, the other two company''s cold fronts roared away like horses out of the fence. Some of them still carry some things that Guan Ying and Ma Wei can''t recognize and understand their purpose.


    "Let''s go, we can also move forward. We must be able to eat in Zhaoqing mansion within an hour." Yang Chendong smiled with confidence on his face.


    "Yes, yes, mercenaries are really powerful." Guan Ying and Ma Wei echoed, but they seemed to be perfunctory. After all, only Cheng Yuan and the soldiers who took them out of the city were defeated. There are still two thousand yellow bandits in the city? Does it mean that you can attack? You know, the most time-consuming and energy-consuming battle is to break through, as well as the source of troops. It''s normal for a city to be surrounded for ten days and a half months or even longer.


    No matter what Guan Ying and Ma Wei think, Yang Chendong is still very confident on his horse, as if he is not going to watch the war, but going directly into the city.


    At this time, Luo Po was running forward with two company cold fronts at the speed of marching. While running, he also cheered the cold front around him. "Everyone should hurry up. The sixth young master is behind us. Strive for the sixth young master to arrive and the city gate will be broken. Don''t delay the time for the sixth young master to enter the city."


    He said three six young masters in succession, which seemed to be wordy in his words. But listening to the cold front, it was the most inspiring words. At least at this moment, because we heard the name of the sixth young master, the speed of progress accelerated a bit.


    Cheng Yuan was defeated and captured. Most of his men were killed, injured and demoted. Less than 800 people really escaped. These people risked their lives to come under the gate of Zhaoqing mansion and shouted to the defenders in the city to put down the suspension bridge. It''s a pity that the auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers behind them have chased over. The Yellow bandit army in the city dare not open the gate.


    Seeing that there was no hope of entering the city, more than 800 deserters were afraid of being killed on the battlefield. One by one, they chose to throw down their weapons and kneel down to surrender. In this way, 3000 Huang bandits who left the city became prisoners of the Yang family army. After taking these people aside for custody, battalion commander Chen Bo came to the city with a cold front of the company: "listen, we are mercenaries invited by the loyal and courageous Duke of the Ming Dynasty. Under the Guangzhou government, the 80000 troops brought by Huang Yuliang were also severely damaged by us. If you know the truth, you can also make military achievements by opening the city gate immediately. Otherwise, you will be waiting to break through the city and be punished."


    There are many ways to persuade the enemy to open the gate.


    Soft, of course, is to lure it with profit and say good words. Hard words are tough words and threatening words. However, there are too few cases where the enemy can open the city gate in a few words. As if at present, the two thousand yellow bandits did not mean to open the city gate. When Cheng Yuan fell, they saw that it was wrong. They had sent someone to Wuzhou mansion behind them to ask for help. As long as Prince Huang received the news and led the troops, the danger of Zhaoqing mansion would be solved naturally.


    Chen Bo stood at the foot of the city and shouted three times. No one answered him in words. On the contrary, several bows and arrows were shot in front of his feet because the distance was not enough. Otherwise, I''m afraid Chen Bo would be hurt by an arrow.


    "Death!" seeing several bows and arrows inserted seven or eight feet in front of him, Chen Bo felt that it was a slap in the face, which made his face livid. "Come on, let me dry those who put the arrows!"


    "OK, battalion commander." among the cold front, some people can''t help trying their skills. Now, with Chen Bo''s order, they will be polite. Hehe laughs and raises a gun. A yellow bandit army with bows and arrows was unfortunately the target. Before he could open his arms, he heard a clear gunshot. He was shot in the middle of the eyebrow and fell off the city tower.


    This is the beginning. Next, other cold fronts are also looking for targets. Without a column of incense, nine yellow bandits who want to shoot arrows under the city have been killed, or fell directly from the city tower, or fell in the city tower.


    The death of these people frightened the Yellow bandit army guarding the city and the two thousand auxiliary soldiers watching the war.


    The battle they fought just now was extremely enjoyable and smooth. The situation fell from beginning to end, so that many of them did not feel any danger and won the victory. But this kind of shock is far from what they see in front of them. When they see that every yellow bandit army exposed in the city upstairs will fall to the ground and die at a fast speed, they know what Leng Feng represents. In the past, I always heard those auxiliary soldiers say how powerful the cold front is. Now it seems that everything is true because their horizons are too narrow to imagine.

 Chapter 384

    Badaojiang was also among the auxiliary soldiers, and the scene in front of him surprised him. As a Wulin person with good Kung Fu, he used to be very conceited. Even one-on-one, few people can convince him. But now, seeing this accurate and magical shooting method, he knows that once those so-called Kung fu masters encounter such an accurate fire gun that can easily take people''s lives hundreds of feet away, they are afraid that their advantages will no longer exist and can only be slaughtered.


    "No, I also have such good things. I think as long as I am willing to work hard to train, I will also become such a sharpshooter." Badaojiang set a goal for himself in his heart. Not only he, but also many temporary auxiliary soldiers have this idea. At this moment, they are more eager than ever to join the mercenary army. If they used to just eat and fill their stomachs, now they have a higher pursuit. They want to become the most powerful soldiers in the world.


    Under the gunfire of Chen Bo and Leng Feng, the Yellow bandit army suffered a loss, and no one dared to show up. At this time, commander Luo Po caught up with two cold fronts of the company.


    "Commander, give me half an hour. I''ll take the cold front to the city and I''ll attack the city." as soon as Chen Bo saw that commander Luo Po arrived, he went forward and volunteered.


    "How to attack the city without a ladder? Well, you''ve done very well. Let''s look at the head of the team." Luo Po patted Chen Bo on the shoulder. Just now he gave the other party a chance to perform well. Now it should be his turn.


    The first level of the official university crushed people, not to mention that he had just made a contribution. Even the wheel should be Luo Po''s turn. Chen Bo then retreated to one side with his previous army. Left behind, commander Luo Po came to Zhaoqing tower with 200 elite Leng Feng full of confidence.


    I don''t know when he had a loudspeaker in his hand. He first looked behind him. When the two hundred cold fronts had been in formation and ready, he looked up at the city tower and shouted, "Listen to the people in the city. Now your Cheng Yuan has been captured. You are just a trapped beast. If you open the city gate now, you can make atonement for your sins. But if we attack the city, it will be the time for you to die without a burial place. Now you have ten minutes to make a decision. Come on, prepare the Rockets!"


    Two hundred cold fronts had been waiting for this order. As soon as Luo Po''s voice fell, five cold fronts came out of the queue. Each of them carried a 40 rocket launcher on their shoulders, raised its barrel and aimed it at the city tower.


    Other cold fronts are holding the ninth five year plan and staring at the city tower. If they find anyone who dares to show up, they will shoot impolitely.


    The four zero rocket launcher, commonly known as the "Four Zero fire", has a caliber of 40mm, a mass of 5.6kg, a length of 910mm, a diameter of 85mm, a mass of 2.1kg and a direct distance of 300m


    Although the four zero fire has high requirements for the stability of kneeling and standing shooting, it can be regarded as a convenient and portable siege device. After all, it has great power. As long as you master the initiative of the battlefield, you can shoot at will.


    After the adjustment of the five zero fire, the first shell took off and hit the tower of Zhaoqing City.


    "Boom!"


    The huge fire light suddenly lit up. Even in the daytime, there was still a flash of fire. When it fell on the wall, it not only smashed a big pit, but also the strong sound of explosion made people tinnitus, palpitation and tremble.


    Under a shell, the Yellow bandits on the tower trembled. They didn''t dare to look down the tower. Naturally, they didn''t know what brought such power, but their intuition told them that such things were very powerful and might be very difficult to deal with.


    However, the soldiers under the city, whether the 2000 temporary auxiliary soldiers, the 4000 Ming army and the thousands of yellow bandits who had just been captured, were frightened by the formation in front of them. What kind of artillery is it? How can it have such power and look so "short and convenient" really be called an artifact in the army.


    Under one shell, the rubble splashed and there was no movement on the city tower. Then the second and third shots were fired one after another. One of them was hitting the battlements of the city wall and blew away a piece of the city tower. Needless to say, the flying rubble still flew around and injured several yellow bandits hiding here.


    "Don''t you surrender? You only have four breath." Luo Po looked at the results of the four zero fire, and his eyes were more confident. As soon as his hand fell, another bazooka flew over the wall and lifted a piece of the city wall.


    "We surrender, stop fighting, we surrender!"


    Just four shells went out, and the fighting spirit of the Yellow bandit army on the tower was completely defeated. They didn''t dare to show up and couldn''t fight back. They had to wait for death. This battle was a coward. It''s better to surrender than to wait for death. On the contrary, they can lose one life. As for whether Prince Huang will accuse them after losing Zhaoqing mansion, you should also go to general Cheng Yuan Instead of looking for these ordinary soldiers.


    When the four zero fire suddenly appeared, Zhaoqing mansion bowed its hand and let go, that is, the city gate was not affected. Waiting for Yang Chendong, Guan Ying and General Ma Wei to arrive here, the city gate had already been wide open, and cold front and auxiliary soldiers had entered it to maintain law and order and captured prisoners.


    Outside the gate, only 4000 Ming troops, 100 auxiliary soldiers and 400 temporary auxiliary soldiers stood outside to watch the prisoners. When Ma Wei arrived here and saw that none of his people had entered the city, he asked angrily, "why don''t you enter the city, but stay outside?"


    "When I returned to the general, they wouldn''t let me go. They said that they had to sort out the military materials in the city before they could let me into the city." a thousand captain ran to Ma Wei and said wrongfully.


    "Yes, General Ma must know that the Emperor didn''t give any military expenses to mercenaries, so he allowed us to take what we liked first when we occupied a place. General Guan Ying knew this." Yang Chendong said with a smile when he saw this scene.


    When Guan Ying heard Yang Chendong mention his name, he had to say with a bitter face, "yes, this is indeed authorized by the emperor."


    Seeing that Guan Ying and Ma Wei were unhappy, Yang Chendong knew that this was caused by an imbalance in his heart. Now he took the shortcut: "Well, the military supplies are selected first with the mercenaries. As for the military skills, you can give them to the bandit''s first source. At least how to write the war report is your business. You can write it more beautiful. Even if the military skills are all given to you, it doesn''t matter if you are an imperial envoy, how about it?"


    Yang Chendong made a concession. Ma Wei''s face of Guan Ying was a little more happy. If there was no war merit and no capture, it would really be meaningless. Fortunately, he could get some benefits without any effort and effort. This is a good result.


    After thinking about this clearly, the two immediately hugged their fists and bowed to Yang Chendong to show their gratitude.


    ......


    Yang Chendong made a concession. Guan Ying wrote the war report and showed it to him. Most of them recorded how brave and good the Ming army was. The imperial envoy really had no different meaning. Guan Ying and Ma Wei sent the war report to Nanjing and Kyoto in an 800 mile hurry.


    A few days later, there was a fast horse in Kyoto, shouting the Guangdong good news all the way to the palace.


    All the people passing by were excited and encouraged when they saw this scene. They sighed that Yingzong was worthy of being an orthodox emperor and won many wars. It seems that the chaos in the South will be solved soon.


    In the Imperial Palace, Zhu Qi town saw the war report. He was overjoyed to see that it took less than half a day to take back Zhaoqing mansion, cut the enemy and captured nearly ten thousand enemies. He rewarded Guan Ying and Ma Wei, who made meritorious contributions, and encouraged them to make persistent efforts to eliminate the Yellow bandits as soon as possible, so as to calm my heart.


    From the beginning to the end, Zhuqi town still didn''t mention Yang Chendong. It seems that this person doesn''t exist at all. It seems that the victory ahead has nothing to do with the loyal and courageous Duke and the imperial envoy. But in fact, everyone has a steelyard in his heart, that is, most of the victory has a lot to do with the loyal and courageous Duke.


    If not, why did you always retreat before? Can you really win now?


    But the emperor''s heart is changeable. He doesn''t mention the credit made by Yang Chendong. Who dares to mention it? Even some people are thinking that once the Yellow bandit army is destroyed, it will be the time to cross the river and tear down the bridge. This kind of flying birds are exhausted, and the good bow and Tibet has happened many times in all dynasties.


    Yingzong in Kyoto was very happy to win the war. Prince Huang Yuliang of Wuzhou Prefecture looked ugly when he lost Zhaoqing Prefecture.


    When he led heavy troops to besiege Zhaoqing mansion, it took him more than ten days. Later, because Zhaoqing general Jia Ping was greedy for life and afraid of death, he took the initiative to abandon the city, which gave him the opportunity to enter the city and occupy the city. But now the army of Nanming Dynasty took the city in half a day. In contrast, doesn''t it seem that he is too incompetent?


    "What to do? What to do?" in the hall of the mansion, Huang Yuliang summoned a group of leaders and asked the people below.


    When the wind was good and the water was good, these leaders took the lead in the battle one by one and showed their bravery. But after successive defeats, when asked who could counter attack Zhaoqing mansion, no one answered. It was obvious that these people were frightened and scared at the bottom of their hearts.


    Huang Yuliang, who was sitting on the high seat, asked several questions one after another. The people below were still unanswered. In a hurry, he wanted to point the generals. At this time, Zhu Fangyong, who was leaning on as one of his confidants, stood up, "childe, there will be something to say at the end."

 Chapter 385

    "Oh, are you willing to go to Zhaoqing mansion to compete with the Ming army?" finally someone jumped out. Huang Yuliang comforted a lot and looked at Zhu Fangyong with a little more hope.


    "No." Zhu Fangyong shook his head.


    "Hmm?" seeing that Zhu Fangyong didn''t come out to relieve his worries, Huang Yuliang flashed an angry look on his face.


    Just waiting for Huang Yuliang to say something ugly, Zhu Fangyong said: "young master, with all due respect, Zhaoqing house was captured immediately. It''s very difficult to get it back. It''s better to spend our troops on it than to do other things."


    "What do you mean about other things?" the meaning of doubt appeared in Topaz''s bright eyes.


    "The last general thought that the morale of the army in the Southern Ming Dynasty is booming. After winning two wars in succession, it can be said that the morale of the army is high. In the face of this army, we are not easy to shake it, but we should think of other ways. The military magic cloud is declining again and again. As long as we can use the city and pool to block each other''s footsteps, the morale of the army will be chaotic over time. That''s when we fight back Standing there, Zhu Fangyong''s righteous words did not mean a little fear.


    His words were immediately supported by other generals. "Yes, what General Zhu said is that now the morale of the Ming army is booming, so it''s not easy to confront it head-on."


    Those who can say these words are naturally afraid of the Ming army. Think about Cheng Yuan''s Wu Yong, but he is much higher than them, but he is not against the Ming army. Isn''t it no different from dying?


    This is what all the generals say. Huang Yuliang is easy to know in his heart. Even if he gives a dead order and asks who leads the army, he is afraid that he will lose more and win less, which will only damage his strength. But he was still unwilling to stick to it, so he asked, "according to General Zhu, we can only wait for each other to attack in Wuzhou City, can''t we?"


    "Of course not. Although the Ming army in front of us can''t do anything, the other route armies can do something. For example, general Cui Yan outside the city can send troops to Mengzhu ridge, which is the middle between Pingle mansion and Shaozhou mansion. Passing through there can avoid fighting with the main force of the Ming army and fight out the front. Once we enter Yongzhou mansion in the land of Huguang, it will be heaven When Gao Renniao flies, he can greatly expand his army there. Whether to continue to attack cities and land there to expand his influence or return to Guangdong with new heavy troops is in our hands. General sun Jianglong of Gaozhou Prefecture and Leizhou Prefecture can also order him to launch an attack on the land of guanghaiwei, so as to attack Guangzhou Prefecture, so as to divide the strength of the Ming army and annihilate each In addition, you can arrange general Ru Honghai in Xunzhou to advance to Nanning mansion in Guangxi. You can also advance to Liuzhou mansion to expand the influence and enlarge the war results. Another advantage is that once Wuzhou City is in danger, we can also retreat to the land of Guangxi to avoid the edge and plot again. "


    After talking so much, Zhu Fangyong said to Huang Yuliang, "in this way, it will blossom everywhere, forcing the Ming army to reinforce everywhere. At that time, our opportunity will come, so that we can gather heavy troops to attack one place and reverse the current adverse situation."


    Zhu Fangyong said yes, which is reasonable and feasible in Huang Yuliang''s ears. He even fantasized that once the plan came true, his strength would more than double at that time. At that time, he could compete with Zhu Huiying, the king of minzhuang in Yunnan, and then it might not be impossible to seek the world.


    "OK, OK. General Zhu''s plan is very good. Write to the kings of heaven immediately. I want to make the battlefield blossom everywhere, I want the Ming army tired of coping, and I want the world to know my power." Huang Yuliang laughed with appreciation, as if he had become the Lord of the world at this time.


    "Congratulations, childe." the other generals in the hall also clapped their horses with the wind, and then burst into laughter.


    The fast horse goes out from Wuzhou Prefecture and goes in all directions. Soon, Guangdong, including Guangxi and even Huguang will become chaotic. At that time, Nanming will have no energy to send an army to deal with Wuzhou Prefecture.


    ......


    Zhaoqing mansion.


    A new round of review and selection is under way.


    Cheng Yuan''s 5000 soldiers, 4500 of whom were unharmed in the battle, became the captives of Hulun. Among these people, there are some strong people. In this regard, I have to say that Cheng Yuan is still caring for his subordinates. As for their food and drink, he doesn''t deduct much. Now these people have become a good source of troops.


    First, registration followed by investigation, in which there was a process of mutual disclosure. Even among the 2000 people who had previously become temporary auxiliary soldiers, some were familiar with these brothers and helped them, so the audit was carried out more smoothly.


    Of the 4500 people, 1000 were finally selected to join the auxiliary soldiers, and the other 3500 were given to Guan Ying and Ma Wei as usual. Yang Chendong is not bad for useless soldiers. These people eat a lot every day. It''s better to leave the headache to others.


    "Choose and see if there are any soldiers willing to join the army. If so, ask someone to investigate their details." Guan Ying discussed with Ma Wei like this.


    Taking the 2000 temporary auxiliary soldiers accepted by Yang Chendong as an example, they saw the importance of captured soldiers. If there are two key points in Zhaoqing World War I that they can''t ignore, the emergence of the four zero fire naturally counts as one, and the performance of the temporary auxiliary soldiers also counts as one.


    Mercenaries are very powerful, and they are powerful in all aspects. Guan Ying and Ma Wei have known enough about this before. However, the 2000 temporary auxiliary soldiers, who had only entered the barracks for a few days and had only been trained for a few days, were able to play such a powerful killing intention on the battlefield, which made them a little confused.


    Why is it that once you join the army and join the army, the whole person will change greatly as soon as you come to the mercenary group? They can''t figure out the truth, but they will always do it according to the gourd painting, just learn from it.


    For the two generals also began to recruit troops among the prisoners, Yang Chendong just laughed when he heard the following report. "Tell them to go on, disrupt the new temporary auxiliary soldiers, and start teaching them culture by taking the old with the new. At the same time, tell them that culture class is also very important. Whether they can become a member of the mercenary in the future can not be ignored. If there is progress, they can consider adding three pieces of fat to a meal."


    Yang Chendong is very good at observation, which may be related to his being the best cold front special warfare player in the previous life. When performing some extraordinary tasks, you often think more carefully and observe more, which can save your life at the critical time.


    It was precisely because of his careful observation that he once noticed that when dinner was served, those temporary auxiliary soldiers who rarely had enough food always stared at the fat meat on the plate, and some people directly drooled without image.


    Most of the time, reward is the most important thing. That is to say, what you give is what the other party likes and needs. For example, for a rich businessman, if you ask him to do something for you, just say how much money you reward him, the effect may not be much, but if you say that if things are done well, you can give you an idle official position, it will be completely different. Perhaps the other party will do a good job even if they pour money, which is to reward something.


    That is, the temporary auxiliary soldiers are so greedy for fat, so they take it as a guide.


    Hu Mang, who followed Yang Chendong, was stunned when he heard that he wanted to reward the soldiers who performed well with three more pieces of fat for a meal. Then he said, "young master, Zhaoqing house has just been raided by these yellow bandits. We have seized some gold and silver in the city, but the meat is very scarce. It takes a lot of money to buy it. It''s better to reward them with silver."


    "You also know that meat is very scarce. Even so, you give them money, and where can they buy it? Well, go to Guan Ying and General Ma Wei and ask them to contact us for pork. It''s best to have a whole live pig to sell. We don''t need money. When the live pig arrives, we can better stimulate those people by directly taking it to the military camp." Yang Chendong smiled and shook his head, Then he said to Hu Mang in an unquestionable tone. (Note: the so-called "taboo" is to avoid "name taboo", not surname. If Kaiyuan county is changed to Kaiyuan because it avoids Zhu Yuanzhang''s taboo, it avoids the "Yuan" in the name "Yuanzhang". Please don''t worry about whether the name of pig is appropriate. Thank you.)


    Just put forward your opinion once, that is, the young master thought of everything. Where did Hu mang dare to say more, he promised and left. When he later found Guan Ying and Ma Wei because of this matter, and carried a full thirty thousand liang of silver at the same time, he really confused the two generals.


    But even if the imperial envoy asked for it, and people were willing to buy adult pigs at a high price, how could they refuse? At present, he said he would use his network to get more live pigs as much as possible.


    The two generals did their best in this matter, whether because they wanted to please Yang Chendong or because they were profitable. In short, a large number of live pigs were soon sent to Zhaoqing mansion from the nearby rural rich man, and then passed through the city and transported to the mercenary barracks outside the city.


    Wang Yong is a member of the Wang family in Zhaoqing mansion.


    The Wang family was once a big family in the city. He had no shortage of food and clothing since childhood. He has always carried the hope of family ZTE. But he was not interested in reading, but liked dancing guns and sticks. Many people who have studied martial arts have also learned good martial arts.


    When Zhaoqing mansion was besieged by the Yellow bandit army, he was traveling around the world with some Jianghu friends. After learning the news of Zhaoqing''s siege, he flew back. But it was still a little late. When he secretly sneaked back to the city, all the hundreds of people in the Wang family were destroyed by the Yellow bandit army, and some ethnic girls were also humiliated by Cheng Yuan and his confidants.

 Chapter 386

    Wang Yong, who was angry, resumed the name of the Wang family. He always called Wang Yong the name of the Wang family, and pulled up a group of brothers to assassinate the Yellow bandit army in the city. Not to mention the Yellow bandits who were killed by him because of his careful planning and good Kung Fu. For a time, Cheng Yuan in the city was angry.


    If Yang Chendong had not arrived outside the city in time and posed a threat to Zhaoqing mansion, I''m afraid Cheng Yuan would have a big search in the city and vowed to find Wang Yong and them.


    Finally, Cheng Yuan was captured. Zhaoqing government returned to the embrace of the Nanming government again. Wang Yong could not see a trace of joy on his face, because he had made it clear that Cheng Yuan was not dead, but was locked up in the Nanming army after being injured, waiting to be sent to the capital for questioning and beheading.


    The Revenge of the family cannot be avenged by himself. Wang Yong is unwilling. For this matter, he went to Nanming soldiers and asked to see their general, but how could a man without any official status do so. Not giving up, he was seeing a large number of pig teams go straight through the city to the mercenary barracks outside the city. At that time, he took care and ran after the pig delivery team. "I can drive pigs. I can help you."


    Among the pig delivery team, there is a cold front of a class, a platoon of auxiliary soldiers, and 100 Nanming soldiers. Because there are too many pigs, it is really difficult for them to catch up. Now some people are willing to come to help. Of course, they will not refuse. Wang Yong generously joined the team. Not to mention the fact that he has good Kung Fu and quick eyes and quick hands. When those live pigs often want to leave the team, they will always be found by him first and given appropriate driving, which is really helpful.


    After a few more miles, the mercenary camp was in front of us. At ordinary times, the heavily guarded military camp relaxed a trace of vigilance because of the emergence of these live pigs, and Wang Yong followed the team into the military camp.


    So many live pigs were sent to the barracks, and the temporary auxiliary soldiers who were training widened their eyes one by one. When we learned from the instructors who trained them that these live pigs would soon be slaughtered and everyone would have a share, and when the well behaved diners would add three more pieces of fat, we worked hard to train one by one, that is, we were much more serious when teaching them to read and read. It has to be said that Yang Chendong''s move is indeed effective and fast.


    Besides, after Wang Yong followed the team to send the pork to the temporary pig house, the monitor Lengfeng of the team came to express his thanks and took out some silver coins as a reward. This is also the military discipline of the Yang family army. We can''t take the needle and thread of the people casually. Anyone who helps them should also be paid accordingly.


    Of course, a little silver won''t be put in Wang Yong''s eyes. He refused, "officer, I want to see your general."


    Leng Feng''s squad leader was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he knew that the other party had something to do. He smiled and said, "brother, you look strong. Don''t you want to join us? If so, you don''t need to see any general. There is a recruitment office not far away. You can register your situation in detail there."


    "No! I don''t want to join the army. I have something to do with your general." Wang Yong shook his head and said coldly. For him, the Wang family was destroyed by the Yellow bandit army, and there was no hope of his survival. Now I just want to kill Cheng Yuan for revenge and let others deal with it. How can people who have left their lives behind be interested in joining the army?


    Seeing that the other party was not to join the army, the cold front monitor raised his vigilance, gently raised his arm to warn the cold front around him, then walked up to Wang Yong with a smile and said: "Brother, what you have is the same as what I said. If it''s really important news, I''ll report it to our officers. You won''t be greedy if you take credit."


    As the cold front squad leader spoke, the surrounding cold fronts had begun to approach Wang Yong, including Peng Yue, who was exceptionally allowed by Yang Chendong to enter the cold front by auxiliary soldiers.


    Peng Yue didn''t enter the cold front for a long time, but he was enthusiastic about learning. He soon learned some gesture dialogue between the cold front. It was clear that the monitor made a gesture. He came to Wang Yong''s side while talking.


    After all, he was a martial arts student. Suddenly someone approached him. Wang Yong soon felt it. Out of instinct, he suddenly rushed to the cold front monitor opposite and hit him obliquely.


    Who can enter Leng Feng and become the monitor is not the best in the army. Even if his kung fu is average, others can''t hurt him if they want to. Seeing that Wang Yong has great power, Leng Feng''s monitor retreats quickly to avoid the edge of the other party.


    It was only a blow that drove Leng Feng''s squad leader back, and Wang Yong quickly turned around and kicked him with a side leg. Obviously, that was just a false move. What he really wanted to deal with was the people who surrounded him behind him. He wanted to fight a bloody way before he was surrounded.


    The direction of Wang Yong''s attack was where Peng Yue was. Seeing a record of his side legs smashing with the roaring wind, his comrades in arms didn''t quickly form a siege. Peng Yue bit his teeth, raised his right arm, protected his head, and chose to carry the blow hard.


    "Bang!"


    The side leg fell down and hit Peng Yue with a strong momentum, which made him make a dull sound. But then he pushed the other leg away with a fierce force, and then a straight fist quickly hit Wang Yong''s chest.


    Peng Yue''s quick reaction and strong ability to carry and hit greatly surprised Wang Yong. I thought the other party was just a Nanming soldier. By his own means, he won''t pay attention to three or five such people. But now, the other side even carried the attack of his side leg. Without saying it, he was able to fight back. Without checking for a moment, his body shape dodged a little slowly, and that punch also hit him in the ribs.


    Although it was found in time and was not seriously injured, there was still some dull pain under the right rib.


    Knowing that Peng Yue was not simple, Yu Guang in the corner of his eye noticed that there were more Ming soldiers around him. Wang Yong, who dared not love war, stepped back quickly and rushed out in the direction of no one else.


    The accuracy of Wang Yong''s eyes and the correct direction of breakthrough made several cold fronts feel that they couldn''t catch up. Thinking that if people escape from their hands like this, how will they be laughed at by other comrades in arms? Then one by one came after him with a fierce chase.


    Badaojiang, a prisoner of the Yellow bandits, is now a temporary auxiliary. At the moment, he is "sneaking" close to the pig house.


    Don''t think he is going to do something bad. He just wants to see these live pigs. He wants to see if there is any chance to start when killing pigs. It''s good to catch a piece of water to eat.


    Thinking about the pork in his heart, he asked the monitor for leave and approached the pig house on the grounds of courtship. Unexpectedly, the pig didn''t see one, but the man did see several. Seeing the official cold front wearing camouflage clothes coming here, he instinctively turned and wanted to run.


    When they become temporary auxiliary soldiers, they naturally know the story of Leng Feng, know that they are the elite of the elite, and know that they have the ability to defeat hundreds with one firearm in their hands. I think his kung fu is good, but how can he defeat the advanced muskets?


    Even if you''re not an opponent, it''s better to dodge. Presumably, he is also an ordinary military uniform. He only looks at the form and doesn''t see the face. No one should know who he is.


    Now, seeing those cold fronts rushing towards him, it''s natural to turn around and run away. But as soon as I turned around, I heard the cry behind me. This auxiliary comrade in arms, turn back and stop the spy. "


    "Spy? I''m not." when he heard that he was mistaken for a spy, Badaojiang quickly shook his head and denied it. In order to clarify this, he turned back, put his hands and said, "I''m greedy for pork. I want to come and get some small bargains, but I have no other ideas. Don''t buckle my hat..."


    Before he could finish, a long fist from the opposite side hit his face door. It turned out that the position where Badaojiang stood just blocked Wang Yong''s way. In order to escape, he had to fight to remove the obstacles.


    Who is Badaojiang? That''s also eight foot man, a famous man in the Wulin, who once chased and killed his enemy and crossed eight rivers in one breath. Where do you allow others to lightly slander him?


    Naturally, he was afraid of the cold front, but he didn''t even give an opportunity to explain. He just wanted to clean himself up. That''s absolutely impossible. This is also because he has been a temporary auxiliary for a short time and does not pay much attention to military discipline. Otherwise, he may not have the courage to fight back now.


    It was precisely because the military discipline was still a little loose. When he saw that someone wanted to fight against him, he gave back impolitely. Facing the hit of Wang Yong''s fist, he did not dodge and greeted him with his right fist, so that his two fists collided together in mid air.


    "Pass!"


    With one punch, blood flowed out between their bones. It can be seen that both of them used a lot of strength.


    In contrast, Wang Yong''s steps to leave were blocked, and his body took a step back. Badaojiang, as a late boxer, suffered a little loss. Before the power was fully launched, the fist was right, so he also stepped back.


    After they took a step back, when they looked at each other, their eyes were more murderous. It seemed that they were all saying, boy, you dare to fight me, you''re dead.


    Looking at each other in the eyes is just a moment. Next, no one is allowed to say anything. They fight each other and form a group.

 Chapter 387

    When Peng Yue waited for the cold front to come here, they were already scarred and panting.


    They all wanted to solve each other in a short time, that is, they tried their best, and the result was half weight, and no one made too much cheap. At this moment, the two people were surrounded by the cold front. Wang Yong, who knew he couldn''t go, was also aboveboard. He even hugged Badaojiang and said, "your Kung Fu is good, and you have nothing to do with your legs, which is also admirable."


    Reaching out and pointing to Wang Yong of Badaojiang and Pengyue, it was like a hero pointing out others'' Kung Fu.


    "Hum! My ability hasn''t been fully developed yet? We''ll know who''s better after playing for a hundred rounds." Badaojiang certainly looks unconvinced. In fact, he hasn''t suffered any loss. He looks a little embarrassed, but it''s all skin trauma, just like the damage he caused to Wang Yong. Most of it is skin trauma.


    "Yes, you don''t have any power. Just now, we didn''t check it for a moment. We''ve played here, and you can beat me if we don''t see it." Peng Yue also lost his temper, walked out of the cold front team, came to Wang Yong and Badaojiang, and the three stood in a triangular posture.


    The three are not concentric, that is, they are on guard against each other and looking for the flaws of the other two, but none of them has the intention to start first. At this time, several people came in the distance. The leader was Yang Chendong, who was wearing a camouflage suit and didn''t wear a military rank.


    Speaking of the rank, Yang Chendong is a little depressed. He can bring his own Marshal Rank, but now the head Luo Po in his hand is just a lieutenant colonel. If he takes that rank, the distance between the two sides is too large. That is, it''s better not to bring anything at ordinary times. On the contrary, he has a sense of mystery.


    When Yang Chendong came here, he wanted to see the pig. Unfortunately, he got a warning. Hu Mang, Yang ER and Qiu Wu, the captain of the first guard team, rushed over together.


    With the arrival of Yang Chendong, Wang Yong''s retreat was completely blocked. Seeing more and more people coming, he became calm and could not escape, but it was a pity that he could not avenge the Wang family himself.


    "Come on, whether you go together or one by one, Grandpa will accompany you." that is, Wang Yong simply put down his heart and made a good fight.


    "Six..." seeing Yang Chendong coming, monitor Lengfeng looked nervous and wanted to say something. Yang Chendong first waved his hand step by step, then looked at everything in front of him with a smile and said, "what? Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "Death? Who is not afraid. But a man can''t retreat from what he should do, and can''t shirk his responsibility. It''s a big deal that he will be a hero 18 years later." Wang Yong doesn''t know Yang Chendong''s identity. Naturally, he has no scruples when talking. But the friend standing beside him knew everything. When he saw that he dared to talk back to the sixth young master, he said angrily, "boy, be polite. Don''t make trouble. Finally, he really lost his life here."


    When Peng Yue talked about these, he was more or less warned. From this point, we can see that he personally appreciated Wang Yong, but he didn''t know the details of each other and didn''t dare to say more.


    "Lost his life? Ha ha." after hearing this, Wang Yong looked up and laughed, as if he had heard the most ridiculous joke in the world. Until he laughed a few times, he stopped and said, "why? If it''s all like this, will you spare my life?"


    "What''s the matter? I must kill you? Did you really do anything shameful?" Yang Chendong asked with a curious face, as if full of interest.


    "Shameful things?" Wang Yong was immediately flushed by the language. "Who said I did something shameful? I came here to see your general. I have something to say. How can I be shameful."


    Yang Chendong was stunned by Wang Yong''s explanation, and then his eyes fell on the Lengfeng monitor wearing the rank of first-class sergeant, "what''s the matter?"


    "Six... Chief, it''s like this. We led a team to drive pigs through Zhaoqing City. This man followed up and said he could drive pigs and was willing to help us. Considering the shortage of manpower, he agreed. I thought he would help and give him some silver coins, but he didn''t want to. He also said he wanted to see the general. I asked him what he wanted to do. He wanted to run away. Then he wanted to catch him and ask for help, so he started fighting Come on. "


    After Leng Feng said this, he lowered his head and looked like he had done something wrong.


    "Well, what you did later was not wrong, but it was wrong to allow outsiders to enter the barracks without approval. Well, after you go back, write an inspection with your platoon leader. Tonight, you will make a review at the company meeting and impose a pay penalty for one month. Do you have any opinions?" Yang Chendong said solemnly.


    "No comment, chief." when Leng Feng heard such punishment, he dared not have any doubt. He straightened his waist and said.


    "OK." he nodded to the cold front squad leader, and then his eyes fell on Wang Yong. "If all this is true, why do you suddenly shoot these soldiers? Do you know that it''s easy to cause misunderstanding. It''s all your fault to shoot you here?"


    Yang Chendong''s tone had an unquestionable momentum. Somehow, Wang Yong felt guilty after hearing it. "Well... Who knows what they will do after they catch me? Will they really kill me? Say, did your Ming army do less like this before?"


    A word of complaint could not even explain, but it was such a word that Yang Chendong had no excuse in his ears.


    He knew that the people he took were the new army of the Yang family, but in the eyes of outsiders, aren''t they the army of the Southern Ming Dynasty? No wonder they have such a prejudice against themselves. If you were yourself, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be arrested. Thinking like this, it''s really hard to blame Wang Yong.


    However, in any case, it is wrong for the other party to break into the barracks and start against the cold front. If it is not punished, it may not be able to explain to other cold front. Yang Chendong''s face sank and said with a very angry look, "anyway, you broke into the military camp without punishment. Well, I''ll give you a chance. You three fight each other. If you can stand to the end, I''ll meet your requirements and take you to see the general here?"


    The three people mentioned by Yang Chendong naturally refer to Wang Yong. There are friends in Badaojiang.


    Wang Yong thought that the other party was numerous and powerful, and he was wrong first. This time, he must be dead. Unexpectedly, he turned around. At the moment, he asked Yang Chendong with a happy face: "are you serious about what you just said?"


    "Really, no one here can count more than me." Yang Chendong promised Wang Yong, and then his eyes fell on Peng Yue and Badaojiang. "You two should also perform well. If anyone can stand to the end, you can be promoted to the next level. Peng Yue, you can be promoted to the Deputy monitor of Lengfeng. What''s your name?"


    "Looking back, my name is Badaojiang. I''m a temporary auxiliary." the big Badaojiang said repeatedly. He met Yang Chendong in the team and knew that the army should obey the orders of this person. When the platoon leader who manages his temporary auxiliary soldiers saw this person, he didn''t even have the opportunity to get closer. He thought his identity should be not low. When he spoke, he brought a bit of respect.


    "Look at your clothes, I know you are a temporary auxiliary soldier. Just now they said you were passing by to get a pig into the water. Well, as long as you can stand to the end, I promise you to eat half a pig tonight. At the same time, you will be promoted to a real auxiliary soldier. How about?" Yang Chendong wanted to laugh when he heard Leng Feng''s Monitor say the reason why Badaojiang appeared here. So, how right it is to get some pork by yourself.


    As soon as he heard that he could open his belly to eat, Badaojiang''s eyes flashed with excitement, "chief, I''m afraid half a pig is not enough for me to eat alone."


    "It doesn''t matter. If you can eat, you can give you a pig." Yang Chendong smiled and felt a little surprised at Badaojiang''s good appetite. But the words have been said, and of course they will not go back on their words.


    "OK, I must do well." seeing Yang Chendong''s happy promise, Badaojiang looked at Wang Yong and Peng Yue sideways, he looked a little more dignified. It can be seen that he wanted to play seriously.


    The three have their own goals, and then they naturally want to be serious. The three stood in a triangle. They first saluted with fists and names.


    "Peng Yue."


    "Badaojiang."


    "Wang Jia, Wang Yong."


    According to the rules of the Jianghu, after the three reported their names, they turned their eyes and began to make fierce and crazy moves.


    Wang Yong is good at legs. He can only see the shadow of legs everywhere, such as straight kick, side kick and jump kick. It really means that there is no shadow leg in Foshan; Badaojiang is good at boxing, straight boxing, hook boxing, swing boxing, boxing to meat. When each fist is hit, it is accompanied by a whistling wind and momentum; Friend Yue is flexible and good at elbow skills. He is like a loach swimming around them. Whenever his fist and leg want to hit him, the figure often changes its position early. Occasionally, a fight back with his elbow is also threatening. Once he is hit, he is often in pain.


    "Is this the so-called Kung Fu?" Yang Chendong asked Yang ER as he looked at the wonderful scene of the three people fighting together with his back.


    "Young master, this is Kung Fu. It can be seen that all three have studied it seriously and have a good foundation." Yang Er stared at the scene and didn''t want to miss any scene.

 Chapter 388

    Yang er''s strength lies in his strong height and strong fighting ability. Often people give him three punches, but if they don''t fight him back, one punch is more powerful. But it is precisely because the figure is too tall that it is not suitable for practicing martial arts. He only learned a few moves from captain Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao, but it was because he had enough strength and felt infinite power when used.


    Looking at Yang Erzheng holding a face to learn, knowing that there was nothing to ask from him, Yang Chendong stretched out his finger and pointed to Qiu Wu, the captain of the first guard team accompanying him, "Captain Qiu, tell me, which of the three of them is more powerful."


    An expert knows whether there is one. Qiu Wu, who has also learned martial arts and has a good foundation, naturally has a lot of professional considerations in judging. Seeing Yang Chendong calling him, he stepped forward a few steps, hugged his fist and said, "young master, the three have their own strengths, but Peng Yue seems to be better at swimming and fighting, which is not suitable for this face-to-face fight."


    "Oh? Do you mean that Peng Yue will be the first to lose?" Yang Chendong asked with great interest.


    "Not necessarily." Qiu Wu shook his head. "Peng Yue is too flexible. It will be very difficult to hurt him. On the contrary, it may cost a lot to be hit by his elbow carelessly."


    "What do you mean?" Yang Chendong was confused.


    "Young master, I don''t mean anything. My subordinates just want to say that the three have their own strengths. If they have to decide the outcome, I''m afraid it''s very difficult. But the three are undoubtedly talents. If you can, please allow the young master to transfer them to the first guard team, which will play an absolute role in better protecting the young master''s safety." Qiu Wu said, While quietly paying attention to Yang Chendong''s reaction.


    Since he went to the battlefield, Qiu Wu asked to increase the number of guard teams. After all, there are only ten people. Once in danger, no one can guarantee absolute safety. This matter was also approved by Yang Chendong. A gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall. He still knows this truth.


    Now I heard that Qiu Wu took the opportunity to be an important person. First, I was stunned, and then I laughed, "well, you Qiu Wu, you''re waiting for me here? Well, that''s right. I''ll see their opinions later. If you like, you can absorb them, but we still have to investigate their identity as usual. Of course, if they don''t want to, they can''t force them."


    Yang Chendong agreed. Like investigating identity, this is originally a very important thing. Protecting Yang Chendong''s safety is the top priority of the whole Yang family army. Of course, we can''t be a little careless, let alone allow unreliable people to exist. As for whether they are willing to stay with Yang Chendong as a guard, ha ha, no one can stop such temptation.


    The fight between the three continued. It had lasted for a column of incense. It can be seen that the three were sweating and their breath was unstable.


    Such a fight is the most troublesome. After all, there is no difference in strength. It is likely that a big mistake will occur if you are not careful. This kind of physical and mental strength requires highly concentrated fighting, and it can consume physical strength most.


    The three are still fighting, but Peng Yue''s spirit is a little better. Since the battle, he has not attacked many times. He dodged all by his flexible body method, which makes him maintain enough physical strength. At least, his situation is much better than the sweat of the other two people.


    It was precisely because Peng Yue was in the best condition. Next, when he was hit with a punch from Badaojiang, he hurriedly stepped back four or five steps, and then plopped his seat on the ground, which made other people, including Yang Chendong, puzzled.


    Being beaten to the ground, Peng Yue''s energy and spirit seemed to completely vent at this moment, "I... Lost!"


    "How could it be? He was in good shape just now." Qiu Wu was the first to question.


    "What''s going on? He can dodge that punch." Yang Er also expressed his views on one side.


    However, Hu Mang, who followed him, didn''t make a sound, but just looked at the sixth young master with his remaining light. When he found that Yang Chendong looked the same, and even had a smile on his mouth, he became more and more sure that something had happened, that is, he was silent with a smile in his eyes.


    Peng Yue left the game first, and then there was the duel between Badaojiang and Wang Yong. But the Badaojiang that blew Peng Yue out with the next punch was obviously out of shape.


    Badaojiang, as a user, knows the power of the punch just now. The punch was not prepared by him for a long time, but played at will. It was just to prevent friends from getting closer. Whether they could hit or not, it was nothing more than a slight injury to the other party. Never remember that it would not cause such serious consequences. If it''s really possible, I''m afraid friends will be kicked out of the battle circle sooner rather than last so long.


    But it still caused such consequences. What''s going on?


    Badaojiang was thinking, which made him slow in action. He was kicked several times by Wang Yong, so that his steps began to become a little messy. It was for this reason that he seemed to think of something in a moment when he was beaten back. When Wang Yong arrived with a kick, he deliberately didn''t defend himself. After a hard kick, the whole man also flew up, retreated to a distance of three meters and fell to the ground.


    "Huhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhuhu. Kicking is the most physical exertion. He can persist until now because he is firmly supported by the psychology of revenge in his heart. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s just physical exertion, so he won''t be the first to persist.


    "I... I won." Wang Yong, who turned to face Yang Chendong, suddenly tilted, and was about to fall to the ground. Fortunately, Qiu Wu, who was on one side, rushed forward and held the body that was about to fall to the ground.


    "They all performed well. In this way, arrange them to have a rest, take a bath, get something to eat, change clothes, and come to see me." Yang Chendong nodded his head gently and said something. After arranging these, he turned and left.


    Peng Yue, Badaojiang and Wang Yong were carried away by the cold front. First they took a comfortable hot bath, then they had enough meat tubes, and then they brought them new clothes for washing. Badaojiang was very satisfied with all these arrangements. "Hehe, the chief is still keeping his word. Even if I lose, he has prepared so much meat for me. It''s really happy." he said with satisfaction while tearing the pig''s hoof in his hand.


    Peng Yue also wolfed down. After becoming a cold front, the food standard is naturally better than ordinary auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers. But after that fight, he really consumed a lot of physical strength. At this time, it is time to supplement nutrition.


    It was Wang Yong who didn''t speak when he ate. He seemed to be wondering whether he would see the general here and whether he could avenge his family.


    After dinner, Qiu Wu appeared, looked at the three and said, "let''s go. The chief wants to see you."


    Yang Chendong had just had dinner in the biggest military account of the Yang family army. Qiu Wu came in with three people outside the door. As soon as he entered the account, the first person of Peng Yue fell to his knees with a plop. "Little Peng Yue has seen the sixth young master."


    "Yes." Yang Chendong smiled and nodded.


    "Yes... Sixth young master." Badaojiang hesitated and fell to his knees. With his character, there are not many people who can make him kneel on his knees, but just now, people have fulfilled their promise. It is really enough meat. In this way, he has eaten half a pig and two more pig feet. He knelt down to the ground once for no injustice.


    Both of them knelt down, leaving only Wang Yong. He looked up at Yang Chendong, "sixth young master, right? I won the game. Can I see the general here?"


    "Presumptuous! Don''t you kneel when you see the sixth young master?" Hu Mang and Yang Er on one side didn''t say when they saw that Wang Yong didn''t kneel. They dared to interrogate the young master. Where would they be polite? They shouted at him immediately.


    Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao, the captain of the second guard team, were more direct. They simply came to Wang Yong from left to right. It seemed that they wanted to force him to kneel.


    "Hum! I know you don''t mean what you say." looking at another person trying to surround himself, Wang Yong gave a clear cold hum, and then the whole person spun up, and his two legs kicked Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao in a rotating way.


    "Boy, come down." facing this leg, the two security captains were not anxious and impatient. At the same time, they stretched out their arms and grabbed a strong one. Wang Yong fell to the ground with a plop.


    It was the first time in years that his legs were restrained by a face-to-face encounter. There may be some reasons for his carelessness, as well as the reason why he has just experienced a big war and has not fully recovered, but it still proves the strength of Qiu Wu and daoxiao. Or someone else, I''m afraid I can''t do it even if I try my best.


    With a plop, he fell to the ground one by one, and his new clothes were dirty. Even his face was stained with some dust. But none of this made Wang Yong yield. He suddenly looked up and asked Yang Chendong in a questioning tone, "you don''t mean what you say."


    "Why don''t you keep your word?" Yang Chendong waved his hand casually with an indifferent smile on his face. Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao let go of their hands and let Wang Yong regain his freedom.


    Wang Yong, who regained his freedom, stood up and said angrily, "you said that as long as I win, you''ll take me to the general here..."


    "Yes, I''ve let you see it." Yang Chendong interrupted his conversation with a smile.


    "See? Where?" Wang Yong looked around suspiciously, but he found that there was no figure like a general.

 Chapter 389

    "Everywhere." Yang Chendong smiled and leaned his body against the back chair. Then he pointed to Hu Mang, Yang Er, Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao and said, "they are all generals, and they are still generals who can lead thousands of troops in the future, but you don''t know them."


    "This... I''m teasing me?" seems to have just reacted. After Wang Yong''s eyes turned around these people, he said in a more angry voice.


    "No one is going to tease you, and you don''t deserve us to tease you. Well, if you want to see the general, it''s just that you have something to say. Just say it now. You don''t have to worry about the general first. Can you help you get things done? Do you think so?" Yang Chendong asked gently, looking at Wang Yong with a thrilling look in his eyes.


    It seemed that he was pierced by this sight, and it seemed that he knew he couldn''t think about it. He simply held the idea of broken cans and said directly: "Well, that''s it. I say so. I want to see the general here because I''m Wang Yong of the Wang family and live in Zhaoqing house all over the world. But the emergence of the Yellow bandit army, especially Cheng Yuan, who spied on my Wang family''s property and women''s beauty, destroyed our Wang family. Now I hear that he was captured by you. I just want to see him and avenge the destruction of the family myself. That''s all."


    Finally, Wang Yong said his request. At this moment, Wang Yong felt a lot relaxed. When he looked at Yang Chendong, he felt a sense of relief. "Well, now you can take me to the general here, or drive me out. Of course, you can kill me. Just listen."


    Wang Yong''s request came out. Yang Chendong''s eyes were a condensation, and then looked at the tiger mang on the side.


    Hu mang immediately understood Yang Chendong''s meaning. He first nodded his head, then turned and walked out of the big account. Obviously, he wanted to investigate the authenticity of this matter.


    After Hu mang went out, Yang Chendong looked at Wang Yong and said, "we won''t kill you. As long as what you said is true, I will allow you to take revenge. Don''t be impatient."


    After rushing to Wang Yong, Yang Chendong looked at Peng Yue and Badaojiang and said, "you two have a good time and a good heart. You know how to help others. Is this young master right?"


    "Ah!" Peng Yue was stunned at first, and then said with some guilt, "sixth young master... See?"


    "Ha ha, it''s seen." Badaojiang also felt embarrassed to stretch out his hand and scratch his head. The time he joined was still too short. He didn''t know what the title of the sixth young master represented, but when he saw that Peng Yue, as a member of the cold front, respected Yang Chendong so much, he certainly didn''t dare to look down upon him and be presumptuous.


    "Naturally, I can see. If not, it''s particularly clear who wins and who loses. But you''re also helping him. I won''t care about it with you, and I''ll stand up first." Yang Chendong said to them with a smile on his face.


    Both Peng Yue and Badaojiang got up embarrassed. Immediately, Yang Chendong suddenly said, "by the way, I want to keep you around, be my guard and join the first guard team. Do you want to?"


    "Ah!" at this moment, Peng Yue just got up, but when he heard this sentence, he was terrified. Then when he looked at Yang Chendong''s serious expression, he knew that it was not false. Then he fell to his knees with a plop, "the more friends are willing, the more friends are willing."


    Then Peng Yue didn''t forget to pull Badaojiang, who had just stood up, and said, "come on, kneel down and thank you."


    "Why do you have to kneel down when you just get up and join the laoshizi guard team?" Badaojiang looked puzzled and confused.


    "Of course, it''s very good. The ox fork can''t do it." Peng Yue has joined the cold front. Naturally, he knows that he can personally protect the safety of the sixth young master, which represents what a supreme honor and glory. Just seeing that Badaojiang doesn''t seem to care about his good intentions, he can''t help remembering, "he joined the guard team and managed enough meat."


    "Oh? That''s good." it seems that Badaojiang, who ate goods, was finally moved. Perhaps he was always hungry and felt afraid. Now when he heard that the meat tube was made enough, he also fell to his knees with a plop.


    Both of them knelt down and chose to join the guard team. No matter what kind of purpose they hold, as long as they agree, they won''t think about going out after they have more understanding in the future. Yang Chendong smiled with satisfaction, "very good. You will go out with Captain Qiu Wu to change clothes in a moment. What rules to follow will naturally be taught to you."


    "Yes." Peng Yue and Badaojiang agreed. Just at this time, Hu mang also rushed back from outside. After entering the account, he came to Yang Chendong and whispered something.


    With the current efficiency of the Security Bureau, I immediately came to Zhaoqing mansion. Of course, I have to investigate the situation around here. The affairs of the Wang family have been registered for a long time, and the true and false will be known as soon as I go to inquire. The true and false identity of Wang Yong is naturally reflected.


    "Bring people up." Yang Chendong listened to Hu Mang''s report and knew that Wang Yong was indeed the name, but whether the person was in front of him or not. For this reason, the Security Bureau found a Zhaoqing man who knew Wang Yong, and nodded and agreed to bring the person in.


    Hu mang promised and slapped twice. Then the big tent door opened from the outside and an old man in coarse cloth came in. As soon as he entered the account, he knelt to the ground, "villain Liu San sends his greetings to the old man."


    The old man obviously didn''t see anything in the world. He was trembling as soon as he entered the house. As soon as he entered the account, Wang Yong stared, "old man Liu, why are you here?"


    "Ah!" hearing this familiar voice, Liu San looked up and looked stunned when he saw Wang Yong. Then he said, "young master of the Wang family, why are you here? Didn''t the whole Wang family be killed by the Yellow bandits?"


    "I... I was not at home at that time and escaped a disaster." Wang Yong said in tears at the moment. This Liu San is from their street. He belongs to the kind of neighbor who saw him grow up. Of course, he knows him.


    Liu San''s identity can''t be fake if he proves it. After Yang Chendong nodded to Hu Mang, Liu San was taken out, and the whole account soon became quiet again. "Let''s go and find Cheng Yuan."


    Yang Chendong got up and left. Yang ER and others also walked outside the account. When he reached Wang Yong, who was still standing there, Qiu Wu, the captain of the first guard team, stretched out his hand and pulled him, "go and avenge you."


    "Ah!" when Wang Yong was still in a confused state, he had been pulled out of the big tent together.


    In Wang Yong''s eyes, Yang Chendong is so young, even smaller than himself. How can such a person be a general? Even if he has an official position by the shadow of his family, I''m afraid he won''t have any real job. Among his impressions, the officials of Daming are mostly old men. At worst, they need middle-aged talents. Can this young man do it?


    OK, Wang Yong is still thinking. In the barracks, battalion commander Chen Bo has ordered a company''s cold front to follow Yang Chendong out of the barracks. Wang Yong vaguely heard what someone seemed to be saying, "commander Luo, the barracks should be loose outside and tight inside. Once there is any situation, it''s easy to act."


    Yang Chendong is going to catch Cheng Yuan and hand him over to Wang Yong. The idea is good, but the practice is really against the rules.


    Even though people have handed it in, I''m afraid the war report handed over to Kyoto should have been written. If so, now he robbed people. No matter what he did, it was a private act, which was tantamount to a provocation.


    In the face of provocation, Guan Ying and Ma Wei are not excessive in any response, which is very clear in Yang Chendong''s heart. It is precisely because he is clear that he needs to be prepared. Although he also believes that the other party will not turn against himself for this matter, it is not to be prepared.


    The vast army of more than 100 people came out of the barracks, and then the barracks of mercenaries were closed. I''m afraid outsiders don''t know what will change inside.


    Riding a tall horse, Yang Chendong and his party came to the foot of Zhaoqing City. Because it was already dark, the city gate was closed, and only some Nanming sergeants with torches could be seen.


    When a group of people approached from a distance, the soldiers guarding the city became nervous. They had already opened their bows and arrows when they were still far away. It looked like they would release arrows at any time. Until the team approached and the mercenary''s uniform appeared in front of them, the city guarding sergeants put their hearts down, but they still didn''t open the city gate, but asked loudly, "what are the mercenary brothers doing here?"


    "Please open the gate. The imperial envoy has something important to do." battalion commander Chen Bo, who is responsible for calling the city, raised the flag of King''s order in his hand. This is the imperial envoy certificate given to Yang Chendong by the Minister of war Kuang ye on behalf of Yingzong.


    Imperial Envoys patrol on behalf of the emperor. When they go out, they naturally have a powerful side. This king''s life flag is a sign.


    As soon as the flag of the king''s order appeared, the hundred officials guarding the city saw it, immediately saluted respectfully and said long live the emperor. But the beautiful words still didn''t mean to open the gate. "I''m really sorry. It''s getting late now. If the imperial envoy has anything important, please enter the city early tomorrow morning."


    "What if the emperor decided to enter the city? You stop it. What''s wrong?" Yang Chendong appeared under the torch. When he swept the tower with dignified eyes, the Nanming family just felt a cool breath from head to foot, but he couldn''t help shivering all over his body.


    After the two wars, the name of the imperial envoy definitely belongs to the existence of killing God in the hearts of the following Nanming army. If it''s just a person who scares with a name, maybe they can refuse on the grounds that it''s too dark. But when the real person appeared, all the excuses were so fragile. "It turned out that the imperial envoy came in person. The little one will open the door now. Come on, open the gate."

 Chapter 390

    Yang Chendong just appeared and said a word, and the city gate that should not have been opened was completely open. Seeing this scene in the eyes of the accompanying friends Yue and Badaojiang, a sense of pride arises spontaneously.


    Wang Yong also saw this scene, his heart was greatly shocked, and he had more understanding of Yang Chendong. This young man really has some skills!


    When the city gate opened, Yang Chendong and his party entered the city. Someone had led the way straight to the prison in the city. Cheng Yuan was detained there.


    The prison is not too far from the city gate, but it''s less than a cup of tea. I came here. When we arrived here, two teams of torches were rapidly approaching here.


    Yang Chendong took a step first. From a distance, he could see that the torches were approaching, but he didn''t take a more look, but nodded at Chen Bo''s jaw head in front of him, and then the cold fronts of the two rows rushed to the prison.


    The Nanming soldiers in charge of security and guarding were pressed to the ground before they knew what was going on. Some people still wanted to resist, but they just got two more punches and were also knocked down quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" the two teams of torches finally approached and photographed it close to the day. Guan Ying and Ma Wei appeared on Yang Chendong''s side in armor.


    When they saw Yang Chendong''s figure, they hurriedly came to salute and said, "Hello, imperial envoy."


    "Well." Yang Chendong first gently nodded his head, and then asked in a seemingly concerned voice, "it''s getting dark. Why have you come here?"


    "Someone reported to the last general that the imperial envoy had entered the city all night and didn''t know what had happened. So he came to have a look. By the way, why did the imperial envoy surround here, and why did the Ming army commit any crime and beat them?" Guan Ying stared at Yang Chendong after saluting.


    Although Ma Wei didn''t say anything on one side, his body approached Guan Ying faintly, which had indicated his attitude.


    For Guan Ying''s question, Yang Chendong didn''t answer him directly, but said in the same rhetorical tone, "why? Are you questioning the actions of this imperial envoy?"


    "No, but the last general is immediately responsible for the safety of Zhaoqing mansion. He should make the problem clear." Yang Chendong was obviously angry, but Guan Ying was not moved by it, but insisted again and again.


    It has to be said that Guan Ying''s temper is not the kind of open food in the imperial court. That is, he works in the military department, that is, he is appreciated by Kuang Ye Shangshu. Otherwise, he will suffer a lot if he only talks to Shangguan like this.


    People like Guan Ying can''t eat in Nanming, but what he did was appreciated by Yang Chendong. For nothing else, just because of the other party''s insistence, he dared to shout in front of his own face, which is enough to prove his commendable courage and that he still attaches great importance to the rules in his bones. Such a person is what the Yang family system needs.


    But appreciation is one thing. Yang Chendong didn''t want to dig Guan Ying. People who have a smooth career in this way are difficult to use for themselves. If you want to use people, you should also choose those who have hit the wall or lost confidence in the Ming Dynasty. Obviously, Guan Ying is not among them.


    Even though it can''t be used for yourself, Yang Chendong naturally won''t be so polite when he speaks. When answering the other party''s questions, his voice is also much colder. "The imperial envoy doesn''t need anyone to explain anything except the emperor. You''d better stay aside. Of course, if you want to provoke the imperial envoy''s bottom line, you can have a try."


    As soon as the words fell, a cold front left quickly aimed the muzzle at Guan Ying, Ma Wei and others. Qiu Wu and others of the first guard team also acted together. Badaojiang and Peng Yue were listed again, but Badaojiang took 10000 steel knives flashing cold.


    Even in the dark, the action is still neat and uniform, giving people a thrilling feeling. When his dark muzzle turned around, Guan Ying couldn''t help but step back.


    The power of these advanced guns has long been verified on the battlefield. To tell the truth, its power and accuracy are not comparable to that of Daming musket. In the past, such things were used to deal with the Yellow bandit army and let them see it, but when the muzzle was aimed at them, it felt very bad, and even a sense of suffocation spread all over the body.


    Guan Ying took a step back. Why didn''t the other soldiers in the Southern Ming Dynasty retreat again and again? Before they knew what was going on, the imperial envoy turned his face. What are you going to do?


    Ma Wei was also startled by the changes in front of him. After he stepped back several times, he settled his figure. When he noticed that he had already stepped back to the soldiers behind him, he was not old enough to face up to two steps. He also smiled and said to Yang Chendong, "what is the meaning of the great master? Everyone is his own man."


    "When I''m my own man, when I''m an imperial envoy, dare you come and ask me what to do? Do you have the same attitude towards Shangguan on weekdays?" Yang Chendong said angrily, then pointed to his feet and said: "remember your current position. If anyone dares to cross one step, he will be shot on the spot!"


    The voice was cold and heartless.


    This is not because Yang Chendong played a cruel trick to help Wang Yong revenge. He had thought about doing so before. As an imperial envoy, in addition to killing a Zhaoqing general Jia Ping and cleaning up a Guangdong press secretary Han Qing when he first took office, he did not show the side of thunder means, so that many people forgot their cold image. It''s like the pig he bought with 30000 taels of silver today. According to the secret report of the Security Bureau, the price is even higher than 30% of the market price.


    This is the existence of treating yourself as a big head of injustice. And this is not just a little money, but there is no basic respect. In view of this, the necessary deterrence must be given to people. Taking advantage of this opportunity to take good revenge on an opposite party is also a wake-up call for them.


    The imperial envoy threatened to kill those who crossed the line. Both Guan Ying and Ma Wei''s face became very ugly.


    In any case, Zhaoqing mansion is still the land of Nanming. Although it is said that the city was destroyed by others, they also gave enough benefits according to the previous discussion. That is, why should they judge them as the master? Is this too deceptive?


    At this moment, both Guan Ying and Ma Wei looked a little angry. The soldiers around them also felt the general''s anger. One by one, they involuntarily put their hands on their waist. There was a waist knife there. Suddenly, a killing atmosphere filled the air. At this time, the original friendly relationship between us began to change.


    For such murderous spirit, Yang Chendong, who has experienced life and death for many times, is naturally particularly sensitive. Not only him, but also the cold front and the members of the guard team around him also clenched their hands one by one. It seems that there will be a massacre just after an order.


    It is basically impossible to say that Leng Feng wants to be unharmed if he really fights at such a close distance. However, the final winner will undoubtedly be the cold front. There is no doubt that modern weapons have obvious advantages in the face of cold weapons. Of course, Yang Chendong knows this, but what he knows better is that now is not the time to really turn a corner, not to mention that his two wives are still in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, and some industries are developing there. Just say that if he really starts, what''s the use of killing Ma Wei and Guan Ying? These people have no grudge against him. Killing is useless and only harmful. He is unwilling to do such a loss making business.


    He knew this very well in his heart. When he saw the sword pulling out the crossbow, Yang Chendong suddenly said, "what? But he ate too much pork and wanted to move his body?"


    "Uh...!"


    A word came out, which made General Ma Wei, who was originally angry, suddenly turn red, although his anger disappeared.


    He knows very well that others don''t understand what this means. This time he was helping mercenaries buy live pigs. Out of the practice of wild geese pulling their hair, he deducted some more or less, about seven or eight thousand Liang.


    This is not only because of the practice, but also because they are jealous of the income of mercenaries.


    Why should they take all the benefits after entering the city, and they can''t get anything? When you eat meat, why do you want me to drink soup? So when you know that mercenaries need a large number of pigs, you start thinking, cut first and then play, deducting a certain commission and benefits.


    Originally, I thought things were still hidden. How did I know that Yang Chendong was always very careful. For fear that someone would use any means on food, he arranged Yang San to let the people of the Security Bureau stare at it secretly early in the morning. I didn''t want to investigate the inside story.


    Now Yang Chendong reveals the matter in front of everyone, which makes Ma Wei blush and lacks confidence. His face changed very quickly at this moment, "hehe, hehe, it must be a misunderstanding. Stand up and go back. Really, we know it''s the imperial envoy. We should cooperate."


    The sudden change made other sergeants stunned, but immediately the general spoke. They dared not obey orders. One by one, the knives to be pulled out were inserted back, and then they retreated for a few, maintaining a sufficient safe distance.


    Guan Ying was puzzled by such changes. He couldn''t understand why Ma Wei suddenly changed his attitude. He just didn''t wait for him to ask something. Ma Wei''s body shape had been pulled back a few steps. At this time, there was a movement in the prison. Dozens of cold front came out with a wounded man.

 Chapter 391

    Although it was dark, Guan Ying recognized the identity of this person at this moment by using the torch. It was the first source of the bandits guarding Zhaoqing mansion in the Yellow bandit army. Then he cried out, "this is Cheng Yuan. He is one of the leaders of the Yellow bandit army. His memorial has been reported to the imperial court. He is going to be escorted to Beijing tomorrow. What are you taking him out for?"


    "You see clearly, is it Cheng Yuan?" Yang Chendong ignored Guan Ying''s cry, but looked at Wang Yong, who was staring at a pair of blood red eyes.


    "Yes, I know him even when he turns to ashes." Wang Yong said in a very positive voice.


    In fact, Cheng Yuan was captured by Chen Bo with Leng Feng. Naturally, he knows what he really looks like. Yang Chendong has this question, but it is further confirmed. Knowing that the man was Cheng Yuan, he nodded and said, "OK, take the man back to the camp."


    With these words, Yang Chendong turned his head, stared at Ma Wei and Guan Ying, and then led the team away without saying a word.


    "Why do you want to take Cheng Yuan? Stop them?" seeing that Da Gong is about to be taken away, Guan Ying naturally doesn''t look angry and yells again.


    "Oh, general Guan, bear with it. We are not opponents of others." Ma Wei, with a calm look, stretched out his hand and pulled Ma Wei hard to prevent him from running around.


    Seeing the figure of Yang Chendong''s team slowly disappearing into the night, Ma Wei released his hands that imprisoned Guan Ying. As soon as he let go, the other party roared at him, "General Ma, what are you doing? Do you know that the imperial prisoner of the imperial court was taken away from us just now?"


    "Er! Of course the general saw it, but he also had great difficulties!" Ma Wei replied with a helpless look.


    "Hardship? What hardship?" Guan Ying asked with a puzzled and angry face.


    I know that if I can''t explain some things clearly, I''m afraid I can''t pass this level. With a guilty face, Ma Wei whispered that he had embezzled mercenaries to buy pork silver.


    "What?" after hearing what happened, Guan Ying was naturally angry and almost shouted with a roar: "General Ma, you are really brave. You can do such things."


    "Shh!" Ma Wei put out his index finger to block his mouth and said in a begging tone, "general Guan, there''s no way. If you want to lead the soldiers, you must give them benefits. Otherwise, who will listen to you? Don''t you think so?"


    "You..." at this moment, Guan Ying looked angry and pointed to Ma Wei. He didn''t know what to say. In the eyes of the imperial envoy, Ma Wei''s move is also his own meaning. No wonder others raise their hands when they slap their faces. It''s just, it''s just that you''re wrong first. No wonder others are wrong.


    Although Guan Ying was angry, he had to swallow the bitter fruit by force at this moment. Ma Wei watched his mood become stable, so he took an inch and said, "general Guan, can you write a war report and say that Cheng Yuan killed himself in prison?"


    "Absolutely not." Guan Ying quickly waved his hand, but he was afraid of Ma Wei''s misunderstanding, so he said in an explanatory tone: "I didn''t want to do this. The royal guards are everywhere. It must be reported to the emperor through secret channels tonight. It''s OK to tell the truth. If there is a half silk lie, it''s bullying the king. Do you know how powerful it is?"


    Instead, Ma Wei''s face changed greatly, and then hurriedly hugged his fist and said, "thank you for general Guan''s reminder. It''s my general''s recklessness."


    "Well, it''s no big deal. At the beginning of the battlefield, the National Treasury has never given enough food and salaries to the Guangdong guards. The emperor also knows about this, and our actions must be understandable to the emperor." Guan Ying thought for a while, but he still expressed his views. He was afraid that Ma Wei would have too many ideas. On the battlefield, the Lord will have psychological pressure, which is not a good thing.


    "I hope so." Ma Wei said with a look of praying for Buddha''s blessing. In fact, there was some fear in my heart. Fortunately, the silver this time was not greedy and useless. It was really a lack of food and salaries in the army. I was calm when I was dedicated to the public.


    Indeed, on the other side, Yang Chendong led the team into the city to catch people and calmly retreated. It was not until they withdrew from the city gate that the cold front who followed them put away their guns.


    For these cold fronts, they are proud and powerful. Even the Nanming army could not be put in their eyes. If the sixth young master had given an order just now, they would not be afraid, and they might fight with great excitement.


    This is the heart of the army. To become a strong Army invincible to the world, we must first have the psychology and courage not to fear the world''s army. Now it seems that they have done it implicitly.


    This courage infected every soldier, that is, he just joined the guard group and witnessed the whole journey of Pengyue and Badaojiang. At this time, he was also full of interest. Especially the latter, this is the first time he saw someone dare to let the Nanming army eat flat. This scene left a deep impression on him, and made him extremely curious about the cold fronts. He was also proud that he was one of them. The first sense of belonging was due to his action tonight.


    Compared with the Yellow bandit army he joined before, the momentum of the cold front is too strong, and Nanming is weak and explosive. After joining such an army, he was afraid that even if someone wanted to drive him away, it would be difficult for him to leave.


    Wang Yong is also standing in the team. At this moment, he just keeps his eyes on the bound Cheng Yuan. There is only this person in his eyes. The scenes of the tragic death of more than 100 people in the Wang family appear in his mind from time to time.


    The gate of the barracks, as early as after Yang Chendong left the city, someone first came the news. At this time, the gate of the barracks was wide open. Leader Luo Po and political commissar Kong Jie had long lined up with the soldiers. Until looking at the figure of the sixth young master getting closer and closer, they stood at attention and saluted together.


    "It''s all right. The normal arrangement of people on duty is that other soldiers can rest. By the way, give Cheng Yuan to Wang Yong for revenge." Yang Chendong rode into the barracks, and then everything in the barracks fell silent again.


    Just arrange someone to give Wang Yong a military account, and then send the bound Cheng Yuan in. After that, Yang Chendong didn''t pay attention to this matter, but went directly to his rest account. Here, the eldest lady Hu Yan, the third lady snow lady and Miss Su maner are waiting here.


    The two ladies heard about Yang Chendong''s leaving the military camp at night. They heard that martial law had been imposed on the whole military camp. Naturally, they were worried.


    Su Man''er saw that neither of the two ladies had gone to rest, and she couldn''t take care of herself to go to bed. Besides, she was also curious about what Yang Chendong was doing, so she stayed.


    She didn''t come to Yang Chendong for a long time. Speaking of it, they haven''t even had the opportunity to be alone, so that young master Yang Liu''s feeling to her is still very mysterious. Of course, Su Man''er had also changed his way to ask Hu Yan and snow lady about the loyal and brave public. But the two ladies are very smart. They can say what they should say and never say more than one sentence when they shouldn''t. In this way, it seems more mysterious to Yang Chendong.


    This evening, the military camp was suddenly under martial law, and there were more guards in addition to the big tent where Yang Chendong usually talked with his wife and had dinner. How could this change escape Su maner''s eyes? She watched carefully, and her heart was surprised. "What will the young master do again? Will he be in danger? He should not be. With his ambition, determination and strategic planning on the battlefield, I really don''t know who can endanger him. He should be fine."


    When thinking of these, Su Man''er didn''t know. She was already vaguely worried about Yang Chendong. She was afraid that she couldn''t figure out why she thought so for a while.


    All this, until Yang Chendong safely returned to the barracks, Su Man''er stopped all reverie. Even when Yang Chendong''s eyes swept at her at will, she blushed for a while.


    Just as people say that beauty is loved by everyone, why don''t heroes attract the love of beauty?


    "LIULANG is back!"


    "My husband is back!"


    Hu Yan and snow lady stood up one after another, and their concern was completely reflected in their face and language.


    "Hehe, it''s Yan''er and xue''er''s fault to worry about going out to do something small. Well, in order to make up for it, you two should stay tonight, ha ha ha." Yang Chendong''s face completely disappeared a little seriousness, but it was all tenderness and honey.


    As soon as these words came out, Hu Yan and snow lady in the big tent all turned red and hot, that is, shy and happy. They are happy to have such a loving husband, but at the same time, it will inevitably make people feel embarrassed to say such love words in front of so many people.


    This is not future generations. There are courters and kisses in public on the street. Those who look around will send blessings. If all that happens at this time, I''m afraid it will only attract everyone''s attention, even shameless.


    Yang Chendong''s move made the two ladies very shy. Xiaoqing and Xiaowei, their close maids, were also red faced and bowed their heads. They were very embarrassed. And the more embarrassed one was su Man''er. At this time, her face was red and swollen, like a fever. After listening to this, he didn''t even dare to lift his head. He just bowed down and made a bow. With the help of the maid Xiaoyun, he almost made a big account like a trot. Behind him came the sound of laughter belonging to Yang Chendong alone.

 Chapter 392

    "LIULANG, Miss Su hasn''t come out of the cabinet yet. She''s very thin skinned. She will inevitably be embarrassed if you do so." Hu Yan came forward and took the initiative to take off the military style jacket Yang Chendong wore, and then said with a coquettish face.


    "Ha ha, who let her have nothing to do? I didn''t invite her to join the fun with you. Yang Chendong just said casually, so he stretched out his hand and hugged Hu Yan''s thin waist.


    Hu Yan''s happiness on her face didn''t refuse at all when she was hugged. Instead, she said to her close maid Xiaoqing: "send hot water quickly. I''ll serve my husband to bathe with my three younger sisters..."


    On the other side, Su maner hurried all the way back to her military tent, and her heart was still accelerating after she sat down again. The voice of the maid Xiaoyun was very dissatisfied. "Miss, this young master of the Yang family is really. Knowing that the young lady is still there, he said such shameless words. He really doesn''t respect others."


    "Xiao Yun, stop." Su Man''er was shocked when she heard this, and then said in a slightly harsh voice: "Xiao Yun, you can''t say anything like this in the future. You should know that we came voluntarily and no one forced us. Do you know? If he had to blow us away because of your words and deeds, how can we achieve the goal of this trip? Even miss, I have no face to my relatives when I die."


    After su Man''er looked serious, Xiao Yun stopped talking. When she saw that the more the master said, the more serious he looked, and finally her faint eyes turned red, she hurried forward, "Miss, Xiao Yun is wrong, and won''t dare again."


    "Xiao Yun, I don''t have to say you. I also know you are defending me against injustice. But who let Miss, my origin is like this? At this moment, it''s hard to see that there is hope of revenge. Even if we work hard, we should try our best, so we can''t go wrong next, do you understand?"


    "Miss, Xiaoyun understands. But do you really believe him so much? If we really make things happen, will he really fulfill his promise?" Xiaoyun nodded and promised. At the same time, he looked a little suspicious.


    For Xiao Yun''s question, Su Man''er can''t give the most correct answer. But for revenge, she can do nothing but choose to believe. So she can only nod and shake her head and say, "I don''t know, but he who is a high-ranking and powerful person should not make a slip of the tongue and will never cheat me."


    "Miss, I hope, I hope our sacrifice is worth something. Well, it''s late at night, miss, I''d better go to bed first." Xiaoyun sighed in her heart. She doesn''t know whether miss is right or wrong, but there''s one thing that''s right, that is, she will follow Miss, even in the face of death.


    That night, Su Man''er lost sleep, and then had a nightmare, that is, she completed her mission, but the person who promised him didn''t shed blood for Su Jiazhao. On the contrary, the young master Yang jialiu, who was killed by her, came to her and questioned her with a bloody face, which scared her half to death in her dream.


    That night, Yang Chendong naturally slept very well. With his arms around him, he soon fell into a sweet dream and really felt the dawn.


    That night, Wang Yong didn''t sleep. He first cut Cheng Yuan more than 100 knives. If he hadn''t blocked each other''s mouth with a cloth earlier, I''m afraid the sad cry that night would make the whole military camp unable to sleep.


    After cutting Cheng Yuan, Wang Yong knelt before Yang Chendong''s big tent until dawn and when Yang Chendong came out for morning exercise.


    When Yang Chendong came out of the tent in a camouflage suit, Hu Mang, who was guarding the outside, trotted over, "young master, he has knelt here for most of the night, and Cheng Yuan was killed by him."


    "HMM. I see. Send him to the auxiliary regiment in this way. First let him learn to obey some rules and wash away the hostility." Yang Chendong nodded his head gently. Then he began to trot in the barracks with Yang ER and Qiu Wu, Peng Yue and Badaojiang of the first guard team.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t have to stay with all capable people, especially those who are extremely violent like Wang Yong. If you don''t know the rules, Yang Chendong would rather not or leave a bomb around. But I think if Wang Yong really has the ability, he will climb up step by step and eventually grow into a real soldier.


    ......


    In 1451, in June of the second year of Tianshun in the Southern Ming Dynasty and the third year of Jingtai in the northern Ming Dynasty, the Yellow bandit army in Guangdong began its last crazy counterattack.


    Centered on Wuzhou Prefecture and Xunzhou Prefecture, in the north of mengzhuling, King Cui Yan and 20000 troops were ambushed by Kong Quanxin Third Battalion of the second regiment of Lengfeng, two auxiliary barracks and general he Sheng of Pingle Prefecture.


    Under World War I, King Cui Yan died, and none of the 20000 troops fled back.


    In the south of Gaozhou Prefecture, sun Jianglong, the heavenly king, just left the city. Soon after he met the oncoming cold front, wusheng 1st Battalion of the 2nd regiment, plus two auxiliary barracks and Shaozhou General Yu Guang''s fierce attack, he lost Gaozhou Prefecture. After retreating into Leizhou Prefecture, facing the cold front''s 40 rocket attack, he couldn''t defend the city and retreated to the seaside to leave by boat. But soon there was no news, which was unknown to others What I know is that the Yang family''s navy had been waiting on the sea for a long time. Under the personal leadership of the first head of the Navy, Yue Guang, it only took less than an hour to fight. The ships carried by sun Jianglong and his 15000 people were destroyed at sea, and about 13000 living people were salvaged. More than 1000 people died in Haikou.


    In the west, taking Xunzhou Prefecture as the starting point, Ru Honghai, one of the heavenly kings, led 30000 troops to tentatively attack Nanning Prefecture and Liuzhou Prefecture in Guangxi, but both of them resolved the offensive due to the full preparation of the other party and the large number of people. Finally, after losing more than 10000 troops, they returned to Xunzhou Prefecture for rest.


    So far, Huang Yuliang''s so-called policy of attacking in all directions has completely collapsed. Moreover, the bandit suppression army sent by Nanming has been stationed outside the East and north sides of Wuzhou Prefecture. For a time, the people in the city were terrified, and some leaders also had their own thoughts and harboured ghosts.


    This is the third day that Yang Chendong led his troops to Wuzhou mansion.


    Since he arrived here three days ago, he didn''t attack the city immediately. On the contrary, he just asked people to guard closely. When you heard the drums of the army attack, the Yellow bandits in the city were like frightened birds.


    With the same attitude, there is the Third Battalion of Kong Lingxin in the north. They also surround but do not fight, and the war drums beat. What Yang Chendong did once puzzled Guan Ying and Ma Wei. They went into the big tent of the army and came to the sixth young master.


    "Imperial envoy." as soon as the two generals entered the account, they saluted with fists.


    "The two generals are coming to see tea." Yang Chendong didn''t wear military uniform, but his usual blue clothes. Just from this point of view, we can see that he didn''t have the heart of war. At this time, he holds a brush and is practicing calligraphy.


    "No need." Guan Ying waved his hand and refused his kindness. He looked up at Yang Chendong and said in a very serious tone, "imperial envoy, I don''t know why the Yellow bandit army is in front of me, but he must surround me instead of fighting? Please teach me."


    Guan Ying''s attitude was even cold and silent. All this looked into Yang Chendong''s eyes and made him breathe a long breath in his heart.


    At the beginning, Guan Ying had such an attitude towards himself. Yang Chendong didn''t pay attention to it, but woke up the other party with practical actions to let him know what immobility is, a blockbuster. The victory of the battle under Guangzhou Fucheng also completely changed Guan Ying''s attitude.


    However, since he robbed the captured general Cheng Yuan in Zhaoqing mansion, the relationship between the two has obviously changed and become a lot strange. Now people come to the door to question directly. It can be seen that this person really has an opinion on himself.


    Once upon a time, Yang Chendong even had the idea of soliciting each other for himself. Guan Ying is indeed a talent, at least more pragmatic than some other Ming generals. However, the general of Nanming will always be the general of Nanming, and his heart is more towards Daming. Such people can be called loyal ministers or foolish loyal generals. They all have a similar characteristic, that is, they will not lightly change their original intention, that is to say, such people''s mind is very difficult to change.


    Like Yu Qian, he is also a fool and loyal person. But Yang Chendong made great efforts on him. After nearly a year''s exposure in the city, the heart of a stone may melt. Finally, the environment changed a person. Now Yu Qian has become an important minister in the Yang family. He is in charge of the major and minor affairs of the chixian city and some nearby cities, and also shows his ability to take care of everything around him in order.


    Yu Qian can change, because in Yang Chendong''s heart, he is a very capable person, which is worth paying a high price to attack his heart. However, Guan Ying, although a good general, is not unique. The most important thing in Yang''s new army is a good general, and even the talent of the commander has been revealed by several. Even so, why bother to think about closing the eagle?


    Originally, he didn''t hold any hope. Naturally, when he saw Guan Ying''s attitude, Yang Chendong wouldn''t be angry. On the contrary, in the face of his question, he still practiced calligraphy while saying it doesn''t matter, "Encirclement without fighting? Naturally, there are too many yellow bandit soldiers in the city. With our strength, we can''t eat it at all. That is, it''s better to consume slowly. You can see that from today, yellow bandit troops have been out of the city one after another. Although the number is small, only a dozen people, it''s also a good start. I believe this imperial envoy will do it slowly It won''t take half a year for the Yellow bandit army in the city to break through. "

 Chapter 393

    What Yang Chendong said is an understatement, and the method is indeed appropriate. According to him, the Yellow bandit army will not surrender in half a year, but if it attacks the city at that time, it must be much easier, but it''s true.


    But how can Guan Ying wait for half a year?


    The rebellion in Yunnan and the retreat of the Nanming army have become a threat to the national foundation from the initial scabies. In contrast, the Yellow bandit army is not worth mentioning. Especially with the destruction or defeat of several heavenly kings, it has long been difficult to become a climate.


    A great husband should be a shock to the world. In this way, although Guan Ying is still in Guangdong, his mind has long flown to the battlefield in Yunnan thousands of miles away and wants to show his skills there.


    Just want to get up and go to Yunnan, Guangdong must be solved first, which is one of the main reasons why he came to urge Yang Chendong.


    "Wait? The imperial envoy can wait, but the end will not. Now the war in Yunnan is not going well. The emperor and Kuang Shangshu are worried about it. They just hope that the whole country can calm the chaos in Yunnan after solving the Yellow bandit army earlier, so they ask the imperial envoy to send troops?" Guan Ying standing there hugged his fist again. At the moment, he doesn''t look like a subordinate, It seems that the Shangguan is giving orders.


    Guan Ying''s words were heard in Yang Chendong''s ears, so he had to stop writing and stand. Then he looked straight ahead, looked at Guan Ying and said, "as the imperial envoy said, the Yellow bandit army is powerful, and now is not the best time to attack the city. This imperial envoy won''t say it again. Guan Ying, you can go out."


    Instead of calling general Guan, he called him by name, which has expressed Yang Chendong''s anger.


    Ma Wei, who followed him, saw Yang Chendong''s anger, and then winked at Guan Ying again and again. Looking at that, it was clear that he should not continue to talk.


    But Guan Ying immediately came with an iron heart, and naturally he would not shrink back because of a word. After listening to Yang Chendong''s words, he shook his head, "well, that is, the imperial envoy thinks the time is inappropriate. At the end, he will request to bring his own troops to attack the city. Please allow it."


    "Yes." Yang Chendong agreed without hesitation. Even if this person must be so, he can''t stop it. It''s just a success.


    I didn''t expect that Yang Chendong would promise so happily. Guan Ying was stunned first, then his eyes showed gratitude and said, "thank you, imperial envoy."


    Guan Ying left, and Ma Wei left with him. As soon as they got out of the big tent, the tiger mang standing on one side was full of doubts, "young master, why did you promise him?"


    "Hehe, he is a good general and smart. I hope he can be a good opponent in the future." after that, Yang Chendong continued to practice his words, leaving Hu mang standing there at a loss.


    Hu mang can feel it. Young master, it''s true, but you still need to understand what''s going on. But he really couldn''t understand for a moment and a half, so he set his eyes on Yang Er standing on the other side.


    Feeling Hu Mang''s eyes, Yang Er dodged and turned a blind eye. Not for anything else, just because he couldn''t hear the mystery in the young master''s words. For him, he doesn''t need to worry about these complex things. He just needs to protect the young master''s safety. As for Hu Mang, just think if you are willing to think about it. If you are willing to have a headache, just have a headache.


    Seeing that Yang Er didn''t look at him, Hu mang scolded a fool in his heart, but then he also laughed. He couldn''t understand it. Why isn''t he a fool?


    Not long after Guan Ying and Ma Wei got out of the big tent, the latter asked suspiciously, "general Guan, why are you so aggressive? The imperial envoy is not easy to provoke!"


    "Of course I know it''s not easy to provoke. I''m just saying my position." Guan Ying stood still, and then he seemed to be very relaxed and took a long breath.


    "Make a statement?" Ma Wei looked puzzled.


    "Yes, that''s to say it. General Ma is different from my general. You are the commander of Guangdong Wei, and Guangdong has just experienced war. I''m afraid I need the general to guard here for a while and a half. When things are settled, I will return to Kyoto. I will be rewarded if I have meritorious service. Naturally, I will be jealous under the wind and light. It''s inevitable that some villains will slander the emperor. At this time, I''m very different from the imperial envoy When people turn their faces, they are showing their attitude so that they will not be suspected by others. This is one of them. Although they seem to be very smooth, they are actually the credit of Imperial Envoys and mercenaries. We have always been dispensable. In order to prove ourselves, we need to fight with real swords and guns, which is also our opportunity to show. "


    Guan Ying confessed his thoughts completely because he knew that Ma Wei would not be able to return to Kyoto for a while. He could open his heart to those who could not threaten himself. Of course, if you don''t make things clear, Ma Wei won''t fully cooperate with himself, which will be very difficult for him to capture Wuzhou Prefecture, which is also one of the important reasons.


    After saying this, Ma Wei finally understood. He sighed in his heart that Guan Ying was careful. After looking long, he also said, "general Guan, that''s the case. Next, when we attack Wuzhou mansion, we should cooperate fully. You can fight as you say."


    "Well, the general has ordered people to make the ladders and other things needed for the siege. It is estimated that we should prepare almost one day. At that time, we will attack the city with all our strength and make great achievements in front of us." Guan Ying asked for Ma Wei, and said excitedly at the moment.


    "OK," Ma Wei said in the same excited tone. As the commander of Guangdong Wei, he failed to calm the bandits at the first time. He was originally guilty. Now that we have the opportunity to do meritorious service on behalf of crime, of course, we don''t want to miss it.


    The two generals had the same goal and began to make active preparations after returning the account. One day later, when the wooden ladder was made, the siege began.


    ......


    Wuzhou mansion.


    In a large house, a new plaque is hung high, and the big words Zhu Fu are standing on it. Here is Zhu Fangyong''s house, the larger leader of the Yellow bandit army.


    As Yang Chendong''s move in the Yellow bandit army, Zhu Fangyong performed well. After saving Huang Yuliang''s life, he has become one of Huang''s confidants when three of his four heavenly kings have lost their lives.


    Of course, Zhu Fangyong knows that Huang Yuliang is both defensive and useful to him.


    Defense is because of each other''s nature; Because there is no better general to choose from.


    Fortunately, Zhu Fangyong never had the idea of being one-sided with Huang Yuliang. He can handle it safely by preventing and using it.


    As a confidant arranged by Yang Chendong here, he knows the trend of the situation better than anyone in the city, and even has a general guess about where he may go next. Originally, everything was expected of him, but this morning, the Ming army suddenly attacked the city, which was something that Zhu Fangyong couldn''t understand.


    According to the previous plan, we should besiege the city first. When the military heart in the city is in chaos, we have the next action, but why did we suddenly attack the city? Is there a change in the plan, but you should inform yourself first.


    While Zhu Fangyong was still worried about the immediate matter in the government, the cold front personnel of the Security Bureau in charge of communication finally appeared.


    The visitor dressed up as a farmer delivering vegetables. Externally, he was called in front of Zhu Fangyong because the general wanted to know the price of vegetables in the city. Zhu Fangyong won Huang Yuliang''s trust. It''s normal to worry about this.


    With his coarse clothes and his face full of wrinkles and dark complexion, it is difficult for anyone to doubt that he is not a vegetable farmer.


    In fact, the visitor has reached a disguise, which is also one of the necessary means to become an elite spy of the Security Bureau.


    "I''m 007. You can call me 007. This is a keepsake." when the vegetable farmer came here in his bedroom, he changed his appearance of giggling and stooping in front of outsiders, but straightened his waist, took out a gold brand from his arms and sent it to Zhu Fangyong.


    The golden brand is built by the armory in the city. It adds a lot of modern elements, which others can''t disguise. Zhu Fangyong had seen such a brand before. That one is code 013. Now 007 appears, which obviously needs to be improved a lot. Now he hugged his fist and said, "brother 007, it''s hard!"


    "It''s all for the sixth young master. It''s a duty. I can''t say it''s hard. But I''m afraid battalion commander Zhu will really work hard next." 007 looked a little dignified. Then he said that it was the Ming army''s initiative to attack outside and the response proposed by the young master.


    "The sixth young master means that the Ming army outside the city is also the elite teacher of Nanming. If you can, you''d better borrow the head of the Yellow bandit army to give great consumption, and then make the next plan when the time is ripe." 007 took out a secret letter and handed it to Zhu Fangyong, "Please open it on the spot and burn it face to face, so that your subordinates can go back and have an explanation.


    "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say." Zhu Fangyong knew that even if 007 said so, the secret must be burned. In fact, it''s also for his good, so as not to leave any evidence.


    After opening the secret letter, Yang Chendong''s handwriting jumped in his eyes. When Zhu Fangyong saw the overall plan of the sixth young master, he couldn''t help but say, "good, good, the sixth young master''s method is good, and our battalion commander will seriously implement it." with that, the dense was burned into fly ash.


    Another half an hour passed. The vegetable farmer walked out of the study with a flattering look on his back. He was still holding a piece of five Liang silver in his hand. He smiled brightly. It seemed that the pleats on his face could kill a fly.

 Chapter 394

    The Ming army began to attack the city.


    Guan Ying did a lot of things before the war. One of the important things he did was to learn the management methods of mercenaries, recruit many strong prisoners into the army, and then take care of them. He claimed that whoever can make great contributions in the next war can enjoy silver, meat and even official positions.


    This is also an unusual move by Guan Ying. Generally speaking, a guilty person can''t even get the identity of a good people. But in order to make great achievements, he even promised an official position and Xu yironghua. Only from this point of view, he really made a certain capital.


    It''s enough to make many people cry with gratitude if they let the soldiers who attacked the city eat a full meal before going to the battlefield.


    The ancients also paid attention to being a full and dead ghost before death. It is said that they would not suffer too many sins when they went to the underworld. Now they are really full of food and drink. For some people, there is no regret. It is really amazing to attack the city with them. It was only the first wave of attack that made them rush onto the tower of Wuzhou City. If Zhu Fangyong had not led people to arrive in time, I am afraid this wave of attack might break the city.


    Facts have proved that as long as the right method is used, the morale of the army is available. One by one, the prisoners of the former yellow bandit army who were withdrawn from the siege team are called to the playground in the camp. They are in charge of good wine and meat. General Guan Ying, who looks excited, is brewing the siege plan for the next day.


    Outside the camp, some rich gentry from Wuzhou Prefecture brought good wine and meat to work. For them, there are too many real estates still in the city. If they capture the city as early as possible, they can get back their own things and return to the people''s life as early as possible.


    In the mercenary barracks, it was very quiet. The soldiers did not see any movement except for their normal training. In the big tent, it is far from what seems to be so calm outside. Regimental commander Luo Po and regimental commander LV Zhuo are here listening to the battle report ahead and the latest order of the sixth young master.


    In the big tent, they listened carefully to the scouts sent and reported the scene of today''s siege. When it came to the Ming army''s active siege, the first wave of attack rushed up the city tower and almost captured Wuzhou City, they all looked surprised. When did the Ming army have such strong combat power? In their eyes, the Ming army is just a soft footed shrimp. It''s just bullying ordinary people. When it''s really against those fierce bandits, it''s afraid to show the nature of being greedy for life and afraid of death.


    "They are not the real Ming army, but selected from the remaining prisoners we picked up. Guan Ying followed us, managed them for a few full meals, and promised heavy profits that they could get promoted and get rich after attacking the city." Yang Chendong told the real reason when he saw that everyone was talking and looking incredible below.


    After talking about this, Yang Chendong glanced at the heroes and continued: "facts have proved that arrogance will certainly make mistakes. Fortunately, this time the Ming army dealt with the Yellow bandit army. What if it was against us? Will we suffer under arrogance?"


    In the face of Yang Chendong''s question, the officers first looked at each other, and then LV Zhuo, the auxiliary commander, stood up and said, "sixth young master, we have the most advanced guns in the world. Even if they come, they won''t be afraid of them. We must destroy them all."


    "Yes, yes." other officers nodded one after another, obviously agreeing with this view.


    Yang Chendong, who was sitting at the head, saw that the officers were still full of confidence. He couldn''t help shaking his mouth and said in a sarcastic tone, "Yes! We have the most advanced firearms in the world. This is our advantage and may be our only advantage. Perhaps once we have no weapons, we will be no different from the Ming army. If you are surrounded by a lot, how many bullets can you bring? It will be finished one day. Won''t you be wrapped in dumplings and destroyed by the whole army?"


    "Ah... This..." at this moment, the officers were dumbfounded. They suddenly found that they thought they were an invincible division, but from this analysis, it seems that this is not the case.


    "Therefore, we are not strong enough. To become the strongest army in the world, whether our weapons are advanced or not, we also need to have a strong heart and fighting spirit, a strong heart and momentum that will not fear or step back no matter what enemy we encounter. From now on, the training will be doubled. In addition to fire guns, everyone should seriously train the use of cold weapons In short, one thing is that at any time, even if our soldiers are only barehanded, they are confident and confident that they can fight and win in the face of all enemies. "Yang Chendong suddenly stood up and said in a very sharp voice.


    "Yes." next, all the officers stood up. The sixth young master pointed out everyone''s shortcomings and should correct them. It''s not just as simple as obeying orders. At the critical moment, well-trained troops will save their own lives.


    With the unified instructions, the barracks began to get busy. In addition to leaving the necessary personnel on duty, the first guard team went down to each squad to guide the soldiers'' close combat methods, such as Hu Mang, Qiu Wu, Badaojiang, Peng Yue, and Wang Yong, who had just joined the auxiliary soldiers, also began to get busy. They all became like instructors , he began to walk into the barracks, face to face with ordinary soldiers and teach them how to fight.


    ......


    The Ming army and mercenaries are stepping up their preparations. In the lobby of Wuzhou government, the bandit leader Huang Yuliang is getting angry.


    Having assembled the generals, he first cut down the general in charge of guarding the city today in public, and then rewarded Zhu Fangyong for his meritorious support. After that, his anger seemed to dissipate a lot. He sat on the seat of the original governor of Wuzhou and said to the people, "you know, once the gate is broken, we will all die! Even for our own safety, please do your best. Please also take general Zhu Fangyong as an example."


    "Yes, Mr. Huang." the big and small generals and leaders standing below promised one after another. But there were a few people who really heard this, even Huang Yuliang didn''t have much confidence in his heart.


    "You all step down, take care of your brothers and be ready to fight in the city building at any time. General Zhu stays." Huang Yuliang waved his hand and looked tired and tired.


    "I''ll leave soon." after all the other generals said with fists, they retreated in twos and threes. As they walked, they whispered something. It could be seen that they must be analyzing the current situation, and even some of them were afraid of sending out remarks against the bandit army.


    No one dares to do all this in the past. However, with two of the four heavenly kings dead, one missing and only one left, Huang Yuliang''s control over the army is obviously not as good as it was at the beginning. At the moment, it seems that they can only let these people say something casually at the bottom, but there is nothing they can do.


    They all withdrew, leaving Huang Yuliang, two guards and Zhu Fangyong standing in the hall.


    "General Zhu, I''m very satisfied with your good performance today." Huang Yuliang sighed slightly at Zhu Fangyong, who can still organize troops to fight against the Ming army and win in troubled times.


    "These are all the photos of the childe''s good fortune. The end will not dare to take credit." Zhu Fangyong still didn''t forget to flatter.


    "Hahaha, well, it''s General Zhu who is loyal and reassures me." Huang Yuliang, who was flattered by this flattery, laughed, and then said, "General Zhu, I want to entrust you with the task of guarding the city. I don''t know how sure you are?"


    Zhu Fangyong, who was asked, was stunned and unprepared. Then he knelt down and said, "thank you for your attention, young master. That is to hand over the city defense to the last general. You must do your best and die."


    In Huang Yuliang''s eyes, Zhu Fangyong''s words of loyalty naturally make him happy. But he paid more attention to the assurance of guarding the city, so he asked again, "General Zhu, you haven''t said that if my son handed over Wuzhou city defense to you, can you guard it?"


    His head slowly raised. Zhu Fangyong looked at Huang Yuliang, who was sitting high, and said seriously, "if you go back to childe, you can''t keep it."


    "What?" I thought that even if he couldn''t keep it, Zhu Fangyong would say some gentle words. For example, he would do his best, for example, he would stick to it for a while. Unexpectedly, he answered so directly that Huang Yuliang was caught off guard.


    "Can''t hold it? I think I have more than 60000 soldiers. Why can''t I hold a small Wuzhou mansion?" Huang Yuliang asked with an unhappy face.


    "Young master, please forgive me. You also said that our place is a small Wuzhou Prefecture. If we keep it for a long time, I''m afraid we''ll run out of food and drink first. In this way, we won''t need others to attack and make trouble first. How can the city and pool keep it?"


    Listening to Zhu Fangyong''s serious answer, Huang Yuliang''s mood gradually stabilized. "Well, what do you mean?"


    "Childe, according to the intention of the last general, we must give up Wuzhou mansion."


    "Give up? Go on." Huang Yuliang frowned and listened.


    "Yes." after Zhu Fangyong promised, he said: "The law says that if we keep it for a long time, we will lose it. If we don''t have reinforcements, it''s definitely the best policy to stick to Wuzhou Prefecture, or even there will be no hope. It''s better to give up here and find a new place to settle down. It''s like arranging Ruhong Haitian king to find a new place for resettlement and development. This is external and internal. We can strictly guard the city and delay the attack speed of the Ming army, We have to sort out our internal problems. At the end of the day, we have arranged some people to do some investigations. It is found that some generals have long had the heart to cast light. Such people will not help us, but will become our cancer and hinder our development... "

 Chapter 395

    Zhu Fangyong talked, and Huang Yuliang listened very seriously. It was about a column of incense before he stopped talking, and then stared at the front, waiting for the childe to make the final decision.


    From Zhu Fangyong''s mouth, Huang Yuliang knew that the other party had indeed used his heart. At least he had carefully considered their retreat. More importantly, they said that they were still clear-cut, what to do step by step, and there were plans and plans, which made him determined.


    What an army fears most is that it has no goal. Such an army is like a headless fly and is destined to go wrong. So it can be seen how important a correct direction is.


    Zhu Fangyong''s plan has been secretly promised in his heart, but Huang Yuliang still needs to ask more detailed questions about some things. "Well, General Zhu, get up first. You just said you could let your heavenly king cloud find a new corner point, but don''t know what plan you have?"


    "If you go back to the childe, there are plans. If you can, you can let your heavenly king lead troops to Gaozhou Prefecture. There is a vast land, few people and large territory. There are no important towns around. It''s good for us to move there. Once the time is right, we can raise the flag again and raise a strong army." Zhu Fangyong, who had already made preparations, said the plan in one breath.


    "Gaozhou mansion?" hearing this place, Huang Yuliang hurriedly looked for it in the map, and then said with a suspicious expression, "isn''t there also a Ming army in Gaozhou mansion? Sun Jianglong was defeated in the sea there before."


    "Yes, it''s right there. But just as you said, you didn''t expect us to go there. It must be more unexpected for the Ming army. Surprise itself is in line with the art of war, and we have the opportunity to appear there unexpectedly. It''s precisely because it''s not far from the sea. Once things can''t be violated, we can go into the sea and escape far. So Nanming, who has banned the sea, will take me We have no choice. At that time, we will jump with the fish. "Zhu Fangyong nodded heavily, with a confident expression.


    "Surprise, surprise." Huang Yuliang murmured silently. Then, as if he had made up his mind, he suddenly smashed his fist on the book case, "OK, let''s take a surprise and kill the general. In this way, General Zhu''s suggestion just now is approved, and you can handle the urban defense? You will also deal with those two minded generals. At the same time, you will arrange your heavenly king to attack Gaozhou secretly. I hope everything will not disappoint you. Otherwise, you know the consequences."


    The so-called not to disappoint him is because the failure of Zhu Fangyong''s policy of attacking everywhere not only greatly reduced the strength of the Yellow bandit army, but also caused the death or disappearance of two heavenly kings such as sun Jianglong and Cui Yan. This time, he listened to Zhu Fangyong''s plan again. If something went wrong, he had to wonder what this man''s intentions were.


    Zhu Fangyong is so smart that he should know the hidden meaning of Huang Yuliang''s words. Then he hugged his fist and said, "the end will be willing to guarantee his life. As long as your heavenly king acts strictly, once he suddenly appears under the Gaozhou mansion, he will be able to capture it and no one can stop it."


    "OK, ha ha, I''ll borrow General Zhu''s auspicious words." Huang Yuliang''s laughter rang out in the lobby, as if he was in a good mood at this moment.


    Huang Yuliang believed Zhu Fangyong again. Although he knew it was risky to do so, he didn''t have any better way to deal with the situation that needed to be done, so he might as well try again. Of course, he didn''t completely believe Zhu Fangyong. He still arranged a team of Pro soldiers to follow him and stare at his every move. Whenever he found something wrong, he was afraid he would stab someone The head fell.


    Zhu Fangyong didn''t show a trace of complaint about what someone was staring at him. On the contrary, he entertained these people and took them with him when he did anything. He looked innocent and not afraid of investigation.


    After gaining Huang Yuliang''s apparent trust, Zhu Fangyong began to do things with a big knife and axe. First, he arrested some generals of the Yellow bandit army who were uncertain about the war, unloaded their military power and transferred their subordinates for their own use. At the same time, he strengthened the military defense in the urban defense, showing a fierce confrontation with the Ming army.


    Zhu Fangyong was well adjusted and prepared in order, which made the Ming army encounter a lot of trouble in the next few sieges. The fierce battles between the two sides in and around the city were a lot of casualties. Finally, he saved Wuzhou Prefecture and did not let the Ming army enter the city.


    When the city was guarded, Huang Yuliang was naturally satisfied with Zhu Fangyong. Just then, there was news from your heavenly king. According to Zhu Fangyong''s proposal, they suddenly appeared under the Gaozhou mansion and occupied the city again without any effort. In this way, it was like finding a new retreat for Huang bandit Army. Huang Yuliang was very happy after hearing the news It seems that Zhu Fangyong is also higher.


    With the capture of Gaozhou, Huang bandit army had a way to retreat. Huang Yuliang began to arrange to withdraw from Wuzhou mansion. Therefore, he called Zhu Fangyong again and asked him for advice.


    After Zhu Fangyong, who was bloody and murderous, entered the lobby, there were seats waiting for him. According to Huang Yuliang''s meaning, after the war, when he settled down again, Zhu Fangyong will be promoted to one of the four heavenly kings.


    "Thank you for your promotion," said Zhu Fangyong with gratitude on his face.


    "Ha ha, Fang Yong doesn''t have to be angry. Now can you tell us how we want to exit safely?" Huang Yuliang smiled.


    "Yes, childe. I will think so..."


    ......


    Under Wuzhou City.


    Guan Ying and Ma Wei rode wearily on their horses, looking at Wuzhou Prefecture, which could not be attacked for a long time, and looking at the corpses on the battlefield, they looked puzzled and regretful.


    They really don''t understand why the seemingly popular Wuzhou City almost broke through the city when they attacked it for the first time, but after several fierce attacks, they can still stand still. On the contrary, they lost their troops and defeated their generals. The captured Huang bandit army died in the war. Let''s not say, the original 4000 Ming army also lost nearly 3000 people and horses, Or did you not capture the city?


    After seven or eight siege wars, there were more than 8000 captured troops, but now there are less than 2000 troops. Most of them are injured. This result is unacceptable to Guan Ying and Ma Wei.


    The latter, in particular, has ordered a halt to the siege.


    Ma Wei is the commander of Guangdong Wei. The so-called generals and envoys can exercise their power only when there are soldiers under their feet. But now, the old capital is almost exhausted. No wonder it will suddenly order to stop the siege.


    Guan Ying was very puzzled about this matter, and even had a quarrel with Ma Wei about it. In his words, he suffered a lot of losses and pressure on his side. It depends on who can stick to it now. Maybe he can take down the city tower and Wuzhou mansion after a fierce attack on the city.


    Ma Wei naturally shook his head and disagreed with Guan Ying. Apart from other things, even if he captured Wuzhou Prefecture, it would be difficult to achieve anything with his strength, that is, there are not enough people to guard the prisoners. How can we talk about guarding the city?


    Ma Wei happily rejected Guan Ying''s plan to attack the city again and was ready to recuperate. He waited for the self strife in Wuzhou City, as the imperial envoy said, so as to make a profit.


    But the abacus was just ready, and something unexpected happened. The gate of Wuzhou Prefecture suddenly opened. Then thousands of people rushed out with all kinds of weapons and rushed into the unprepared Ming army camp.


    All of a sudden, completely beyond their expectations. Without preparation, he was caught off guard by the Yellow bandit army. Many wounded soldiers were killed in the camp. Even Guan Ying was entangled because he didn''t retreat in time, adding a knife edge to his body.


    Fortunately, mercenaries came out at the critical time. They shot and killed the Yellow bandit army from a distance in the Ninth Five-Year Plan, followed by the sudden killing of thousands of auxiliary and temporary auxiliary soldiers. Under the powerful momentum, the morale of the Yellow bandit army was soon disintegrated and they were defeated in the Ming army camp.


    After the bandits who left the city were killed or captured, mercenaries went straight to Huanglong and ran to Wuzhou City. Surprisingly, it went smoothly. Except that some flags planted by the Yellow bandits remained there, all the Yellow bandits disappeared, and most of the people in the city were coerced away.


    Wuzhou Prefecture, which was almost empty, was taken down so simply, but Yang Chendong was obviously not satisfied. He called Guan Ying and Ma Wei to talk about continuing the pursuit.


    "Now, after the Yellow bandit army loses Wuzhou mansion, it will have no place to stand. This is a good opportunity to hunt them down. Otherwise, once they find a new place and continue to develop, I''m afraid it won''t be long before they will rise again and become the heart of the imperial court."


    Facing Yang Chen''s righteous words, Guan Ying and Ma Wei lowered their heads. Why don''t they understand this truth? At present, there are only a thousand soldiers in their hands. Even the hundreds of soldiers carried by general he Sheng of Pingle are less than two thousand. It can be done to hold Wuzhou Prefecture and appease the situation here. If you want to pursue someone, you really have more heart than strength.


    They did not speak. Yang Chendong pretended not to understand and asked, "what? But do the two generals have any opinions?"


    "No, No. It''s just that we''ve been attacking Wuzhou City for days. Now we''re short of soldiers. It''s time to rectify it. There''s really no spare power to pursue the Yellow bandits. I''m afraid the heavy task will fall on the mercenaries and Imperial Envoys." Ma Wei and Guan Ying said everything with a pleading face.

 Chapter 396

    "So it is. Well, even if the imperial envoy promised the emperor, it is bound to completely destroy the Yellow bandit army. So we will take the first step. If the two generals straighten out the military affairs, it will not be late to catch up." Yang Chendong just pretended to be embarrassed. After a little hesitation, he agreed.


    Yang Chendong agreed so happily that Ma Wei and Guan Ying were naturally delighted. In order to show their sincerity, they also sent some food from their army to the mercenary barracks, and then watched the mighty mercenaries leave Wuzhou Prefecture to pursue the Yellow bandit army.


    "Hey, no matter what, the matter of Huang bandit army is solved. It won''t be long before we can hand over the job to the emperor." Ma Wei said to himself. These words listened to Guan Ying''s ears and made him feel much less remorse.


    What they don''t know is that all this is Yang Chendong''s arrangement.


    Zhu Fangyong''s departure from the city is one of his plans. The reason for this is that he has a bigger goal, that is, to completely eat these yellow bandits.


    The most indispensable thing for the development of chixian city and xiaoryukyu island is people.


    Only with enough manpower can we do more things we want to do, expand the army and expand our strength.


    It was with this in mind that Yang Chendong''s strategy for the Yellow bandit army was not to destroy them at the beginning, but to make them prisoners.


    Only when it comes to eagles and Ma Wei, a small number of captured troops may be able to abandon them as soldiers, but it is basically impossible for them to become their own prisoners and be sent to xiaoryukyu island.


    In order to achieve this goal, the first thing to do is to consume the strength of the Ming army and let them take care of it flawlessly. In this way, he sent a letter to Zhu Fangyong to consume the effective strength of the Ming army in the form of war. With this, Zhu Fangyong can also send some of the Yellow bandits who disobey themselves and have a bad mentality to the battlefield one by one, and eradicate them by the hand of the Ming army.


    Facts have proved that this plan is appropriate and successful. In the past few days, Zhu Fangyong has been trusted and empowered by Huang Yuliang. He took this opportunity to complete the purpose of eliminating dissidents, and finally sent some disobedient or real villains to the defensive battle of the city tower. Most people in the Yellow bandit Army today are those who are forced by life to join. They are not loyal to Prince Huang and have no sense of belonging to the Yellow bandit army. As long as the opportunity is appropriate, they may become a good people again. After arriving at xiaoryukyu Island, they may also become useful talents there.


    After the smooth implementation of the plan, Yang Chendong took the mercenaries out of Wuzhou Prefecture and came straight to Gaozhou. Even when they left the city, they still took the thanks of Ma Wei and general Guan Ying.


    In Yang Chendong''s eyes, the more the better.


    "Let the fast horse go to inform the battalion commander of wusheng. You can close the encirclement and lock the target." after issuing a secret order to Hu Mang, Yang Chendong, who was riding on the horse, looked back at the army in his hand. With the cold front Third Battalion and an auxiliary battalion brought by Kong Quanxin who came out of Mengzhu ridge, the team led by him grew stronger and stronger. Taking into account the temporary auxiliary troops recruited along the way, the total force has now increased to nearly 7000.


    Perhaps 7000 troops are nothing in the eyes of others, but if these people are mercenaries, that kind of combat power is to meet an army of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands, which also has the power of war, and there is a great chance of victory.


    Following Zhu Fangyong''s advice, Huang Yuliang sent his only heavenly king, general Ru Honghai, to raid Gaozhou Prefecture and occupy the habitat. Then he gave up the whole Wuzhou Prefecture, and then went straight to Gaozhou City in the southeast with most of the people in the city.


    Huang Yuliang was puzzled by the fact that there were 40000 people in Wuzhou Prefecture. It was only because Zhu Fangyong''s method of responding to the enemy was very timely that he didn''t ask further. Now that he was out of Wuzhou Prefecture, when the remaining 50000 yellow bandits and 40000 people were walking on the official road, he had time to inquire about the reason and ordered someone to call Zhu Fangyong in front of him.


    "General Zhu, you''ve worked hard this time. You''re very good. I''m very satisfied. But why do you bring the people of Wuzhou Prefecture? Why can the general teach me?" first expressed his appreciation, and then Huang Yuliang asked the question in his heart.


    "Childe, you''ve heard a lot. You must have heard that water can carry a boat and also overturn a boat. If you want to change the world, you must first get the support of the people, because they are the cornerstone of a country. This time, you''ll bring them with you. In addition, there are two benefits." Zhu Fangyong, who had been prepared for a long time, didn''t bother to answer this question.


    "There are two other benefits? What are they?" Huang Yuliang asked curiously.


    "First, the childe doesn''t forget to take the people out of the city. This is enough to prove that you have the people in your eyes and regard them as your own people. If this matter is publicized, won''t the childe''s good name spread to all directions? It''s a way to buy people''s hearts without money."


    "Both of them, there are always some things that need manpower when marching in the army. For example, we can''t do well in transporting food and grass, such as cooking and washing for soldiers. With these people, we have a lot of free labor. Why not? If we spare our hands, our soldiers can concentrate on their journey and better nourish their spirit Once they are in contact with the Ming army, they can give better play to their strength. Isn''t it the best of both worlds? "


    "General, we have robbed so many cities. Now there is no shortage of food and grass, and there is even surplus wealth. Isn''t it a good thing that so many people can work for us with these surplus food and grass? When there is not enough food and grass in the future, we are trying to make them leave. At that time, no matter where these people go, they will think of the childe''s kindness and want to eat and wear warm clothes with you. If that''s true, once I know your news, who doesn''t want to come to you? Why don''t you worry about having no troops? The team won''t grow? "


    In a row, Zhu Fangyong said a lot. Every time he talks about something, Huang Yuliang feels a light in front of him. "Well, General Zhu is indeed a visionary. Why worry about the uncertainty of the world when he gets general Zhu? From now on, General Zhu will be one of the new four heavenly kings under my childe''s seat."


    Listening to this award, Zhu Fangyong was very grateful, but he still pretended to be grateful. "Thank you for your cultivation. Fang Yong will try his best to repay the childe''s kindness."


    "Ha ha, easy to say, easy to say." Huang Yuliang laughed and was happy that he had got such a loyal and capable subordinate. But I didn''t know that from then on, his life had been held in other people''s hands.


    Zhu Fangyong became one of the official four heavenly kings, which made his power grow unprecedentedly. Many military leaders took the opportunity to congratulate him and expressed their loyalty to him. His influence in the Yellow bandit army is also growing. He can even decide many things in one word. He no longer needs to report to Huang Yuliang.


    All this also gave more support to Zhu Fangyong''s plan to complete the sixth young master.


    ......


    Gaozhou Prefecture.


    After the heavenly king ruhonghai occupied here in a surprise attack, he gradually became arrogant.


    As one of the four old heavenly kings, Ru Honghai is not as brave as Geng Jun, nor as tall as Cui Yan, nor as familiar with water warfare as sun Jianglong. He can be a member of this heavenly king more by his obedient character.


    If among the four heavenly kings, who reassures Huang Yuliang most is afraid that there is no one else except Ru Honghai, who is ugly and plain.


    That is to say, he was lucky enough to live until now, and occupied Gaozhou prefecture to find a way back for the childe. It can be said that this skill is very great. There is also news in the army that once you wait for childe Huang to come to Gaozhou mansion, your general will jump and become the first of the four heavenly kings.


    Such rumors inevitably spread to Ru Honghai''s ears, which made him feel floating, and he had a feeling that he didn''t pay attention to the heroes in the world.


    Under arrogance, the defense of Gaozhou Prefecture became lax. Or Ru Honghai never thought that someone would start his idea. After all, according to the news from the scouts, there is no Ming army near Gaozhou Prefecture.


    But in fact, there is a cold front team in Gaozhou City that can kill him. One of the leaders of this team is the 400 cold front led by Wu Sheng, battalion commander of the first battalion of the second cold front regiment.


    In such a big city, the existence of 400 people, as long as they are fully prepared, can do without showing mountains and dew. Not to mention, these 400 people are all well-trained elite cold fronts who have specially studied camouflage.


    The previous Gaozhou Prefecture was attacked by wusheng, which gave him enough time to hide. When Ru Honghai took the Yellow bandit army into the city, the auxiliary barracks retreated according to the plan, leaving only Shaozhou General Yu Guang with less than a thousand people to resist here for a while.


    Effective resistance still exists, which strengthens Ru Honghai''s belief that the Ming army is not as good as himself, and also creates enough opportunities for Wu Sheng to stay.


    As the time when Ru Honghai''s headquarters occupied Gaozhou Prefecture became longer and longer, the cold front camp brought by Wu Sheng was getting closer and closer to the start-up time.


    "If the notice goes on, it''s tonight." finally, when the spies of the Security Bureau sneaked into Gaozhou Prefecture and successfully connected with Wu Sheng, the above order was also delivered. Lengfeng camp is going to take action.

 Chapter 397

    Leng Feng of four companies, together with more than 400 people such as Wu Sheng, dug out long buried 95 guns and camouflage uniforms from the bottom of a courtyard that night and began a night attack.


    Leng Feng''s actions are neat and well planned. Every Leng Feng has his own post. For example, who is responsible for dealing with the sentry, who is responsible for blocking, who is responsible for seizing the city gate, who is responsible for catching Ru Honghai, and so on. All the plans are arranged for each soldier. So that when the third watch time came, more than 400 people came out of each alley and ran to their respective targets.


    There was no defense, and I didn''t expect that the danger would come from the internal yellow bandit army. In front of the cold front with careful planning, agile skills and advanced weapons, most people didn''t even have the power to fight back. Just a few of the people who protect Ru Honghai''s martial arts are good, because their alertness is really high enough. First, they find that the atmosphere is wrong and give a warning signal.


    Unfortunately, there are still too few such experts. Even if they send a dangerous signal, the news can''t be spread outside the hospital, and the cold front surrounded by them took action. The battalion commander, Wu Sheng, took the lead and kicked the door with a very simple kick in the ninth five year plan. Then there was a sound of random guns. Three strong men with martial arts skills "obediently" lay on the ground. When a group of cold fronts rushed into the courtyard bedroom, they pulled out Ru Honghai, who was still shivering under the bed.


    With the capture of Ru Honghai and the headless dragons, the Yellow bandits in the whole city fell into chaos. At the moment, the cold fronts hiding in the dark suddenly shot and shouted loudly with the city gate. It seemed that the magnificent auxiliary barracks approached and finally began to blow up.


    No matter what kind of army, once it starts bombing, it indicates the beginning of disaster and defeat.


    Soldiers flee everywhere. Soldiers don''t know their generals and generals don''t know their soldiers. Once they make a living, it''s difficult for anyone to stop them. Even at this time, the generals were shouting and yelling, but there was no continuation and no turn to reverse the defeat.


    For the camp bombing, the elite cold front are also helpless. All they can do is just look around. Once they find any yellow bandits to rush out of the camp, they first fire a warning gun. If they can''t stop it, they start shooting. In short, they are not allowed to rush out of the camp.


    The start of the bombing also indicates the defeat of the Huang bandit army guarding Gaozhou Prefecture. So far, Huang Yuliang''s retreat was completely blocked at this time.


    At this time, Huang Yuliang, with 50000 bandits and more than 40000 people, was 80 miles away from Gaozhou Prefecture. In the past, their current marching speed was as fast as two days and as slow as three days. Once they joined the ruhonghai army, they would refocus a great force.


    But all this was destroyed tonight. Huang Yuliang, who was sleeping, was also awakened by his own soldiers.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Yuliang, who suddenly opened his eyes, looked frightened.


    "Childe, General Zhu came to report that the scouts found a large number of Ming troops 30 miles away from our rear, or the most powerful Ming army in crazy color clothes." the soldiers said in a slightly hasty voice.


    "Is there such a thing? They were consumed by us when they attacked Wuzhou Prefecture? Why do they have spare power to pursue us?" Huang Yuliang instinctively said this, and then hurriedly closed his mouth. Just now, the soldiers have made it very clear that the Ming army in camouflage clothes is coming. It is said that it is a helper invited by Zhu Qizhen, emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty. That is, it is not an ordinary Ming army. Such an army should not be consumed. Only in this way can we have the strength to pursue ourselves.


    After understanding this, Huang Yuliang quickly put on his coat. Before he could get out of the tent, Zhu Fangyong, who was wearing armor, had come in. "Childe, there is a pursuer behind us. I think we have been watched. Now we need to hurry to Gaozhou Prefecture."


    "Is there no way to stop them?" Gao Yuliang asked with the idea of soldiers coming to block them.


    "It''s hard. This army has extremely advanced muskets. They can hurt our brothers from a long distance. I''m afraid it''s difficult to stop them." when talking about these, Zhu Fangyong also showed a decadent expression. Even if Huang Yuliang saw it, he would not doubt that he had tried his best, so there was still no solution.


    "Well, let''s go quickly. When we get to Gaozhou Prefecture, we should be safe with a solid city as a cover." Huang Yuliang made the decision to go all night for his own safety.


    "Yes, the last general will go and tell the army to start on the way." when Zhu Fangyong promised, a look of joy that was not checked flashed through his eyes. If all this was really as envisaged by the sixth young master, Huang Yuliang was really afraid of death. That is, it would be easier to complete any process next.


    In the dark night, the troops stretching for tens of miles started out in the night. From time to time, there are all kinds of curses in the crowd. It can be seen that there is some resistance between bandits and the people to such things as driving late at night.


    ......


    Gaozhou Prefecture.


    At dawn, the bombing was basically over.


    After a night''s toss, the Yellow bandit soldiers are also tired. When you can clearly see the surrounding situation after dawn, the chaotic environment will be less and less, so that in the end, it will be completely calm.


    After everything calmed down, the heavenly king ruhonghai was escorted outside the barracks by wusheng and Lengfeng. After seeing the master captured and the surrounding air tight, the Yellow bandit army reluctantly chose to surrender, and the prisoners threw down their weapons and walked out of the camp in batches.


    Wu Sheng looked happy. In this war alone, about 15000 yellow bandits were captured. Most of them are strong people. It can be imagined how many things these effective forces will be able to do when they arrive at xiaoryukyu island.


    But just as the smile overflowed on his face, a soldier came to report. Shaozhou General Yu Guang, who had disappeared for some time, came and is waiting at the government office.


    "Oh? The speed of picking peaches is fast. Well, even if they want, Gaozhou government will give them, but they can''t get these benefits from wusheng in vain. Let''s see what kind of capital he can pay." wusheng''s eyes flashed a light. He expected that the Nanming army would appear early in the morning, but he didn''t appear, According to the plan of the sixth young master, Gaozhou Prefecture also wants to let it out.


    But it''s one thing for them to let them out on their own initiative, and it''s another thing for the other party to take them back. If they don''t take this opportunity to kill their opponents, how can wusheng be the battalion commander of the main camp?


    Before Gaozhou government office, when Wu Sheng arrived here with a group of cold fronts, he was seeing Yu Guang wearing armor. The other party was still riding on a tall horse, but when he saw Wu Sheng appear, he jumped down on his horse consciously, and then greeted him with a smiling face, "battalion commander Wu, it''s hard for you."


    The two sides worked together and forced Sun Jianglong, one of the four heavenly kings of the Yellow bandit army, into the sea near Gaozhou and Leizhou. They are also old acquaintances. Only this time, Yu Guang came to grab credit. Naturally, there will be some unnaturalness in his look.


    "Yo! Isn''t this general Yu Guang? I couldn''t find you a while ago. I thought your country had died. Therefore, the battalion commander was really uncomfortable for a while. Now I''m glad to see that you are all right." after saying this with strong sarcasm, Yu Guang''s face turned red and white.


    The last time, facing Ruhong, the kelp army appeared under Gaozhou City. Wu Sheng said he was defeated and led the team to leave. Yu Guang didn''t listen, but guarded the city for a day. Finally, because of the lack of troops, he finally escaped from Gaozhou Prefecture. It was after that time that there was a gap in their hearts. Now Wu Sheng is just complaining about him.


    Yu Guang, who knew he was wrong, didn''t listen to Wu Sheng''s words when he defended the city last time. Now he wants to pick peaches again. Naturally, his face is very unnatural. But he thought that if he took the credit for the capture of Gaozhou Prefecture, he would greatly make up for the crime of losing Gaozhou Prefecture last time. He still had to say, "Yu Guang wrote down the feelings of battalion commander Wu for the general. This time, I still want to thank you for helping Nanming rob and add Gaozhou Prefecture."


    "Oh, it''s nothing. If you like, you can give you the credit for beating Gaozhou Prefecture and even capturing Ru Honghai alive. But general Yu also needs to know that we have killed and injured many brothers in this war, and the pension can''t be less." Wu Sheng said this in a domineering manner.


    Hearing that Wu Sheng was willing to give all the credit to himself, Yu Guang became excited, "OK, let''s talk about it in the government office?"


    "OK, General Yu, please."


    "Battalion commander Wu, please."


    One by one, they entered Gaozhou government office, and then naturally there was some bargaining. After two hours of negotiation, Wu Sheng took all 15000 yellow bandit prisoners and 200000 taels of silver from Yu Guang.


    The amount of silver was really small, and Yu Guang borrowed it from the rich gentry in Gaozhou City as a general of the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    Don''t see that Ru Honghai has settled in Gaozhou Prefecture, which has been visited by another heavenly king sun Jianglong before. But which of those Xuanshen, as a local snake, is not a cunning rabbit? Many people buried the silver long before the situation was bad. It is far from what the Yellow bandit army will find in a moment and a half. Yu Guang talked to the rich gentry as a general of the Southern Ming Dynasty, and soon got 200000 liang of silver.

 Chapter 398

    Wu Sheng, who wanted someone and took the silver, left. At this moment, he still has more important things to do. This is also the most important and final part of the plan, which is very important. If not, how could he be sent away with only 200000 liang of silver?


    Gaozhou prefecture has changed its ownership. Huang Yuliang was completely unaware of this matter. It was not until dark the next day that the scouts in front sent back the news that ruhonghai heavenly king was stolen and captured by the Nanming army.


    It had been running for a day and a night. The generals, soldiers and people were very tired. According to Huang Yuliang''s idea, we should have a good sleep tonight anyway. But when the news came, he was completely flustered. He had no way out and suddenly couldn''t see hope.


    Zhu Fangyong also came to Huang Yuliang in the team at this time. "Childe, the incident happened suddenly, but we don''t have no way to go."


    "Oh? What else is feasible?" Huang Yuliang, who had lost hope for the future, was angry again when he heard that there was still a way.


    "Childe, Gaozhou prefecture has been occupied, but we still have Leizhou Prefecture. If we don''t get any help, we can go to the sea by boat. Now the important thing is to arrange people to explore the road immediately, and arrange people to buy ships with gold and silver. Only when we get to the sea, the Nanming army will have nothing to do with us." Zhu Fangyong said these words like inducement.


    "That''s right. As long as we get to the sea, the Nanming army that forbids the sea will have nothing to do with us. OK, let''s do it." Huang Yuliang has completely lost his judgment now. It''s really Zhu Fangyong who will do what he says. Then someone took his warrant and went to the team to take a lot of robbed gold and silver, ready to be transported with the team, and then arranged two thousand trusted troops to explore the way to Leizhou and the seaside.


    Huang Yuliang trusted these two thousand people. Most of them had joined the army with their father Huang Xiaoyang and were the most trustworthy existence. Even when it was difficult, he didn''t send these people out, but now in order to find a suitable way out, he finally sent them out together.


    As soon as the two thousand people went, it was only the dozens of close relatives around him who could make Huang Yuliang believe or work hard for him.


    Because something happened suddenly, the plan to have a good rest in the evening was disrupted again. The army had to continue on its way. For a time, the curse in the army was even worse, but these were not the issues that Huang Yuliang was concerned about.


    In the Lengfeng barracks 30 miles behind the Yellow bandit army, he stopped and began to set up camps and bury pots for cooking.


    With the feet of the cold front, it is not difficult to catch up with the Yellow bandit army. But it is even more difficult to win these nearly 100000. In order to drive them into his pocket, Yang Chendong didn''t ask the soldiers to hurry all night, but followed them leisurely. Eat when you should eat, and sleep when you should sleep.


    Moreover, in the barracks, in addition to the necessary troops responsible for the night watch, other soldiers also had a party after dinner. The third lady snow lady and Su maner also presented songs and dances one after another, which was really a happy scene.


    In the process of pursuing his opponent, it is rare for an army like Yang Chendong to be in no hurry or delay, and even to have a party in the barracks. It can be seen from this that the outcome of the war was expected by the youngest Ming Zhongdan Gong, and everything was developing smoothly as he had planned.


    It''s late at night.


    The soldiers of the party have returned to their barracks to rest. But there were still lights in some military tents. For example, the lights were not turned off in Su maner''s tent. Not only that, the master and servant were not sleepy and chatting there.


    "Young lady, this imperial envoy is really hearty. It''s a war. He''s not in a hurry to get on the road and has held such a party as he said. What does he think?" when the maid Xiaoyun thought of the party, Yang Chendong danced with his soldiers beside the campfire, he felt incredible.


    Among her impressions, all those important officials, who are not dignified and serious, have a face day by day. It seems that they are full of strangers. They are poor and cheap in eight big characters. Who is so close to ordinary soldiers like Yang Chendong?


    Just on the other hand, this imperial envoy is really too young. It''s not surprising to have such a move. But at the thought that such a person is the target of their master and servant. When he is a mortal, he can''t help feeling a burst of self blame and depression in his heart.


    Xiao Yun is still young. Although she knows what her mission is, she is easily affected and changed by the surrounding environment.


    At first, I heard that the imperial envoy was very good and did all kinds of evil. There was no burden to kill such people. Not to mention, once the goal is achieved, the young lady is relieved. Under the benefits of this kind, Xiao Yun agrees without much thought.


    But with these days of contact, she found that the facts were different from what she had heard.


    Let''s say Yang Chendong''s good color. It has been nearly two months since the young lady took the initiative to send it to the door, but Yang Chendong has never made a frivolous move, or even turned a blind eye.


    This is completely different from the good sex man. Don''t say it''s a happy person. With Su maner''s beauty, even ordinary men can''t be indifferent. This can be seen from the eyes of the cold front looking at the young lady.


    But Yang Chendong can control himself. Feidan never showed anything, and there were few connections. On the contrary, they take great care of them in life. In the past two months, Xiao Yun has touched many fresh things, such as toothpaste, toothbrush, soap, perfume, mirror, and every kind of beautiful clothes. Yang Chendong sent many people to deliver these things, but they didn''t show up.


    All this makes Xiaoyun confused and confused.


    In fact, not only the maid Xiaoyun, but also the master Su Man''er can''t think clearly.


    As the head of Huakui on the Bank of Qinhuai River, she usually contacts all kinds of men. Among them, there are princes and nobles with good family background, some young CHILDES who boast of talent, and some romantic young masters who are entangled with Wanguan, but anyway? These people looked at her with something, that is, a desire for possession, a desire for her body.


    However, this kind of vision never appeared in Yang Chendong''s eyes, so that Su maner was wondering whether he was a normal man.


    Just such doubt was completely eliminated after her contact with Hu Yan and snow lady. Sometimes when she goes to greet her in the morning, she can clearly see the satisfaction of spring in the eyes of the two ladies. Although Su maner is still in the body of a son, her mothers have taught her about men and women for a long time, and she can naturally see some of them. The spring light on that face can''t be pretended.


    The question is, why does such a normal man turn a blind eye to himself? Does he already know that he is close to his mission? That''s even worse, that is, if you know everything, you should kill yourself earlier. Why do you treat yourself like this, pay so many good things and don''t touch yourself? What do you want to do?


    The unknown always makes people feel uneasy. It was because she couldn''t figure out Yang Chendong''s idea that Su Man''er became more anxious. What''s more, she found that she didn''t hate Yang Chendong. It was like having a party at night. When she saw Yang Chendong dancing with his soldiers, her heart was still happy.


    This is a bad phenomenon. For the target, she can only have the heart of killing, and it is impossible to have a little love. Otherwise, how can the task be completed?


    The maid Xiaoyun is still talking about something, but in the face of these, Su Man''er can''t hear a word. Yang Chendong''s shadow flashes in her mind from time to time. There is a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, which seems to grow in her head, but it can''t be seen away.


    In the account not far away, Yang Chendong still drove the power of embracing left and right. After a big sleep, he entered a short halftime.


    "LIULANG, is the war coming to an end?" Hu Yan asked with a clever appearance, hiding under Yang Chendong''s powerful arm.


    "Yes, the Yellow bandit army will be eliminated and the war in Guangdong will be over." Yang Chendong nodded and admitted. But in his words, he only said that Guangdong was coming to an end, not that the war was coming to an end, which originally showed his attitude.


    Hu Yan didn''t think deeply because she had other thoughts. Naturally, she couldn''t find the deep meaning of this remark. Listen, when Yang Chendong said that it was really going to end, he raised his head gently, "what are you going to do about LIULANG, Miss Su? She has been following us for more than a month. What do you think?"


    "Yan''er, what do you want me to think?" Yang Chendong listened to Hu Yan talking about Su Man''er. He was interested and asked aloud.


    "This... I don''t know." Hu Yan shook her head. She didn''t know what kind of psychology she was now. As a woman, there is no man who wants to share his favorite with other women. But Yang Chendong is so young and capable. It''s not too much to describe him as a high power. Such a person is destined not to belong to a woman. Even ordinary people with a little ability will marry several concubines. They are even more afraid to say people like Yang Chendong.

 Chapter 399

    In Hu Yan''s eyes, LIULANG will marry many concubines in the future, and as the main wife, she is also his wife. All she can do is to arrange such things. At least, people outside can''t say she is a jealous woman, which is also one of the responsibilities of being a main wife. That''s why she asked about Su maner.


    Hu Yan doesn''t know what Yang Chendong thinks. Naturally, she will say she doesn''t know what to do. But the snow lady on the other side was hugged. At this time, she whispered, "husband, sister, I feel Miss Su is very nice, especially her ability to sing and dance, which I can''t compare with."


    "Silly girl, there are many powerful singers and dancers in the world, which means that they are all good?" Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing after listening to the snow lady''s words.


    "No, I can feel that Miss Su is kind in nature, but she just has a little feeling. It''s like she has something on her mind. She always gives people a feeling of hesitation." for fear of leaving a silly impression in Yang Chendong''s eyes, snow lady explained in a low voice.


    As soon as these words were said, Yang Chendong became much more serious. Even the snow lady felt it. It seems that Miss Su is really worried. It''s not good for her health to go on like this for a long time. Does he want to do something? Or can some things be spread out?


    At this moment, many plans flashed through Yang Chendong''s mind. With the Yellow bandit army about to be destroyed by the regiment, it''s time to solve Su Man''er''s problem.


    ......


    On the official road from Gaozhou to Leizhou, a team of nearly 100000 people is walking slowly.


    I haven''t had a good rest for two days and nights, and the mental state of the whole team has been depressed to a certain extent. Huang Yuliang, who was riding on his horse, looked at all this anxiously and couldn''t see where the bright future would be. More importantly, two thousand of his confidants have returned the news that they have arrived at Leizhou mansion, where the Ming army has been found, but the number seems to be not many. There may be a certain opportunity to attack the city. However, when it comes to military operations, you still need the childe''s personal order. After all, they just wanted to complete the reconnaissance mission.


    "Childe, the team is not in good condition. Even when we arrive in Leizhou, I''m afraid we can''t complete the task of attacking the city and taking land." Zhu Fangyong followed Huang Yuliang and said with the same worried face.


    "What can General Zhu do?" Huang Yuliang put his last hope on Zhu Fangyong.


    "Young master, there will be a suggestion at the end. We should pick out some elite soldiers and arrange them to have enough rest. Then we should go to Leizhou City first, attack there and open the truth in front. Only in this way can the army have a way out." Zhu Fangyong said with a serious expression, a look worried about the army and the people.


    "Well, let''s ask General Zhu to lead the team. At this time, only general Zhu can reassure me." he nodded gently, and Huang Yuliang placed his last hope on Zhu Fangyong.


    The four heavenly kings under his command were either killed or captured, or disappeared. There are not too many people in the army who can really make him believe. Even Zhu Fangyong couldn''t let him completely believe it, but at this moment, Huang Yuliang had no choice but to bet.


    "This..." Zhu Fangyong did not immediately agree, but said in a thoughtful manner: "if you have orders, you will not dare not disobey them. But if you want to capture Leizhou Prefecture in World War I, I''m afraid you need two thousand of your own soldiers to do it together. You will be brave and ask you to write a handwritten letter so that those people can obey the instructions."


    Frowning, Huang Yuliang said suspiciously, "do you want the two thousand soldiers to do it themselves? General Zhu can''t transfer more people from the army to attack the city?"


    Huang Yuliang was unwilling, which was originally expected by Zhu Fangyong, so after hearing this, he said with an embarrassed face, "Young master, you can also see that the army is on its way all night. The state is long gone. If it can''t attack Leizhou City, I''m afraid the morale of the army will be shaken. If so, I''m afraid the situation will be bad."


    What Zhu Fangyong said is also very reasonable. The art of war focuses on winning in one war. Once it becomes a protracted war and confrontation, there will be pursuers later and interceptions in front. Today''s yellow bandit army can''t afford to consume.


    For the sake of the overall situation and his own safety, Huang Yuliang bowed his head and meditated for a few minutes, then nodded and said, "well, that''s right. I''ll give the 2000 people to General Zhu. I also wish you a successful start."


    "The end will take orders."


    Later, Huang Yuliang personally wrote a handwritten letter to Zhu Fangyong, which was equivalent to handing over the command of 2000 soldiers to the other party. Then Zhu Fangyong selected 3000 strong young people from the 50000 strong army and rushed to Leizhou first.


    "Childe, General Zhu has gone. He didn''t take any gold, silver, cotton and silk except his weapons." the person in charge of staring at Zhu Fangyong came to Huang Yuliang and reported in a low voice.


    "I see." Huang Yuliang''s look obviously relaxed after hearing the news. What he worried about was that Zhu Fangyong would find a way to escape when he saw that the situation was bad, but if he didn''t leave with gold and silver, he shouldn''t go but don''t return. In this way, people can rest assured.


    He prayed in his heart that Zhu Fangyong must win Leizhou mansion smoothly, which may be his only chance and hope to turn over.


    On the next day, the team passed five miles under Gaozhou Fucheng. You can see the tall tower from a distance, and you can also see the sun and moon flags inserted there. Just because the military strength of the two sides was too different, General Yu Guang, who guarded Gaozhou City, didn''t mean to go out of the city to fight.


    Nearly 100000 people passed through Gaozhou Prefecture so smoothly, and then good news came back. The letter was written by Zhu Fangyong. It said that he led people to Leizhou City overnight. After reporting to 2000 personal soldiers, he launched the siege at dawn. Because the soldiers worked hard and there were not many Ming troops guarding Leizhou, it was determined by World War I, Now Leizhou is in the hands of the Yellow bandit army.


    "Ha ha, good, good." looking at the good news and seeing that the team successfully passed the boundary of Gaozhou Prefecture, Huang Yuliang finally saw new hope. "If the order goes on, the whole army will speed up. After arriving at Leizhou Prefecture earlier, we can have a good rest and sleep for a few days."


    After the order was passed on and there was hope in the eyes of the people, the speed was three points faster than before. After having goals and hopes, everyone''s potential has also been stimulated.


    It took three days to finish the journey. Only the next night, the army came to Leizhou mansion. From a distance, the city gate was wide open, and a group of yellow bandits were holding fire on both sides of the city gate, a momentum welcoming the childe and the army.


    "Ha ha, good, good." although Huang Yuliang was very tired, he looked like a reflection at this moment, with an excited and relaxed look on his face.


    Far away, Zhu Fangyong and his entourage appeared. When he came to Huang Yuliang''s three-step distance, he half knelt on the ground. Then he raised his head and said, "young master, I will live up to my trust and take Leizhou City. At this time, hot food has been prepared in the city and hot water has been burned. I just wait for the army to garrison and have a rest."


    "Well, General Zhu has worked hard, hard." Huang Yuliang said a few good words in a row. Then, when his eyes seemed to fall into the welcoming team at random, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He didn''t see the existence of his own two thousand soldiers here.


    Huang Yuliang''s suspicious eyes fell into Zhu Fangyong''s eyes, and he also felt something. But before he could speak, there was a sudden chaos behind the army. Then there was a fast horse scout coming, "childe, childe, the big thing is bad. The Ming army behind him suddenly began to speed up. Now it is less than ten miles away from us."


    "So soon? We need to enter the city quickly. Come and protect the childe." Zhu Fangyong reacted very quickly. He knew that the sixth young master had led the troops to come here. When it was time to close the net, he couldn''t help waving his arm. Someone rushed past him and rushed to Huang Yuliang.


    "Wait..." Huang Yuliang has felt a little bad, but some can''t say what''s wrong, but instinctively he still wants to resist. But unexpectedly, those who ran to him just put their hands on him, which made him feel paralyzed, and then the dizzy whole man fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, Zhu Fangyong''s subordinates helped him when he was found. Taking this opportunity, he shouted loudly, "young master is too tired and fainted. Now everyone listens to my order and enter the city quickly."


    Then there are pursuers. Entering the city should be the safest way. There was no need for Zhu Fangyong to say more. Everyone rushed into the city. At this moment, these people are walking like flying. Where is it that they are a little tired?


    Under the "concerted efforts" of the people, they all entered the city when the Ming army came to the place two miles below the city. At the moment when the heavy city gate was closed, everyone was relieved. At the moment, I don''t know how many people fell directly to the ground to sleep because they were too tired and relaxed.


    Some people who still barely supported also fell asleep in the houses distributed in the city. Nearly 50000 yellow bandits and 40000 people almost fell asleep in Leizhou Prefecture. Just when they fell asleep, Yang Chendong outside the city took 5000 troops into the city. At the same time, the bandit leader Huang Yuliang was also led to a big house in the former Leizhou Prefecture.

 Chapter 400

    When he couldn''t see the 2000 soldiers he sent outside the city, Huang Yuliang muttered in his heart. Only because the war report came from the rear, he put down his thinking and hurried into the city. But as soon as he entered the city and entered his courtyard, that is, when he separated from the army, hundreds of vigorous children rushed out of the courtyard. Dozens of close guards around him were quickly killed, and he was tied up with ropes.


    Huang Yuliang, whose mouth was blocked, was very angry, but he could only struggle hard to express his dissatisfaction. All this was not until he was sent to the government office and saw a young man sitting high. Around the young man, it was Zhu Fangyong, who had given power, that the white cloth in his mouth was taken off, followed by his abuse.


    "Zhu Fangyong, I have treated you well. How can you treat me in this way?" after the white cloth was removed, Huang Yuliang shouted. It''s rare that he still has the strength to shout after tossing for so long.


    "You treat me well? You can ask yourself, when did you really trust me? Bring people up?" facing Huang Yuliang''s question, Zhu Fangyong''s face remained unchanged, but shouted out loudly.


    With this cry, a man with a beard on his face was soon brought in. Like Huang Yuliang, his whole body was also bound.


    At the sight of the visitor, Huang Yuliang was dumbfounded on the spot. Of course he knows. The one who was tied up is his deputy secretly arranged beside Zhu Fangyong. He is also a spy. His name is Liu Qiang. At ordinary times, everything about Zhu Fangyong was secretly reported to him by this person.


    As soon as Liu Qiang appeared, Zhu Fangyong looked at Huang Yuliang and said, "even if you trust me, why do you have to arrange someone to secretly spy on me. He also ordered him to kill me on the spot once you find that I have a rebellious heart, and asked you if you treat people well?"


    These words are naturally the confession of Liu qiangzhao. Hearing this, Huang Yuliang knew that there was no room for recovery. Instead of worrying about it, he changed his mouth and scolded: "Zhu Fangyong, you little man who sells for glory, you can sell me today in order to please Nanming. Who knows if you will sell your current master one day in order to please others? You are a man with two sides, no monarch, no father, no heaven and no land. Everyone should be killed."


    This was Huang Yuliang''s counterattack before his death. After knowing that the big event was going and that everything was irreversible, he set up another set before his death.


    He has seen that it is not Zhu Fangyong who controls the overall situation here, but the young man at the top. That is, his accusations before his death will surely pierce the young man''s heart like a thorn. Once there is an opportunity, Zhu Fangyong''s words today may become a step to the guillotine.


    Zhu Fangyong heard the meaning of Huang Yuliang''s words, and his face became a little ugly. Although he said that he was ordered to go undercover this time, he did pay some energy and feelings to win Huang Yuliang''s trust, and even said some overkill words. But it was all forced by the situation, but if someone took what he said to the present, he would really be I can''t argue.


    As soon as the look changed, Huang Yuliang also laughed. He noticed that not only did Zhu Fangtong standing there have a bad face, but also the young man sitting at the top had a bad face. Isn''t this proof that the thorn he planted has worked?


    "Haha, haha." when Huang Yuliang just laughed, another laugh followed, and soon drowned his laughter. This sound was made by Yang Chen''s east mouth sitting above.


    Yang Chendong suddenly laughed and stopped Huang Yuliang''s laughter. He looked at the young man with an incomprehensible look. He couldn''t understand why the other party would laugh or what would happen next.


    "Ha ha, that''s good, that''s good. He deserves to be the leader of the bandits. This heart attack is really powerful. But your calculation is wrong. I arranged for battalion commander Zhu. I approved everything he did and said. Maybe he had to use some means in the process of performing his duties, but it''s also for better completion It''s a plan. Now you''re caught kneeling in front of me. "


    Yang Chendong, laughing, first proved to Zhu Fangyong that he was completely inspired to become an undercover agent, and all his actions were just to complete the task. In this way, he first placed Zhu Fangyong in a very high position. Next, Yang Chendong continued to say: "Zhu Fangyong was appointed as the deputy head of the second regiment of Lengfeng and awarded the rank of lieutenant colonel in recognition of his outstanding contribution to the elimination of the Yellow bandit army. From then on, no one is allowed to mention the undercover work of deputy head Zhu in the Yellow bandit army. If anyone dares not to listen to orders, he will engage in military justice. Now, please trouble deputy head Huang Yuliang in the lobby to draw a perfect sentence on this matter."


    First, Zhu Fangyong was placed in a just position, and then he became famous; next, he was commended and promoted to show that the other party did a good job; then, he warned others that the matter has been turned over. If anyone dares to turn over the old account, he will be severely punished; finally, Zhu Fangyong was arranged to cut off Huang Yuliang''s head, so that it is the real responsibility It''s a two-way street.


    Yang Chendong listened attentively to Zhu Fangyong and let him flop down on his knees. "Thank you for the trust of the sixth young master. Fang Yong can''t die in case."


    "OK, we''ll be senior cadres in Lengfeng army in the future, and don''t put the word of death on our lips at will. Yang Er, give Deputy League worker Zhu a knife to save the villains from going on there." Yang Chendong smiled at Zhu Fangyong, and handed a steel knife to him.


    Holding a steel knife in his hand, Zhu Fangyong walked fiercely to Huang Yuliang, who knelt to the ground.


    Feeling the breath of death, Huang Yuliang no longer talked like he did just now, but his excrement and urine flowed all over the ground, "General Zhu, for the sake of treating you well in the past, please plead for me. As long as you don''t kill me, I''ll do what you want me to do in the future..."


    "Shang, villain, die!" after Zhu Fangyong''s loud drink, a silver flash flashed, and a huge head was separated from his body. The blood erupted from his neck. Zhu Fangyong was excited.


    Huang Yuliang is dead!


    His death represents the official end of the so-called Guangdong uprising that has disturbed Guangdong for nearly two years, and represents the complete withdrawal of the Huang family and his son from the historical stage.


    As soon as Huang Yuliang died, the next step was to deal with the whole yellow bandit army. Under early arrangements, 40000 people were taken out of Wuzhou Prefecture and left the city. They didn''t even know where they were going, but when they woke up from their dream, they were led out of their home, and then went to the nearby wharf, where there were large ships waiting for them.


    Naturally, the seagoing ship is the Yang navy who has long been ordered by the sixth young master to perform tasks here. The leader was the naval division commander and head of the first regiment, the actual controller of the Navy, and Kaohsiung, one of the first confidants to follow Yang Chendong.


    After more than two years, I can finally see the style of the sixth young master. Kaohsiung overcame public opinion, took advantage of its own authority and took the initiative to take over the task in Leizhou Prefecture.


    When Kaohsiung, dressed in a senior colonel''s white naval uniform, appeared in front of Yang Chen''s East, he first paid a standard military salute, then softened his knees and fell to his knees with a plop. "Kaohsiung wants to see the young master. I''ve seen the young master."


    "Ha ha, you are the head of a division and in charge of the whole navy. I heard that in this sea area, no one knows your name of Kaohsiung. Even mentioning your name can stop the cry of three-year-old children. Why do you cry now?" Yang Chendong was also excited when he saw Kaohsiung. This little bandit, who wanted to find his own trouble and was accepted by himself, has finally achieved success and become a big general. It is really both sigh and comfort.


    Listening to Yang Chendong''s example of his glorious deeds, Kaohsiung couldn''t help but cry and smile, and said shyly, "the young master listens to rumors. I don''t have that ability. All this is given by the young master. I''m just executing the young master''s orders."


    "Hmm? It''s good to win without arrogance. Come on, get up and tell me about the situation of xiaoryukyu island and what the current embedded city has become?" Yang Chendong nodded with appreciation. Kaohsiung itself was born as a bandit, very familiar with this sea area and proficient in naval warfare. It''s really a talent. However, with the continuous development and expansion of the Yang Navy, there are a large number of investors every day. Such talents don''t say a lot, but if you want to find them, you can always find some.


    Just how powerful those people are, it is difficult to have Kaohsiung''s loyalty to themselves. It is this kind of loyalty that is extremely rare. The feeling of being supported and growing up is not something that other people can have and compare with.


    Kaohsiung, lifted up by Yang Chendong, was very excited, "Young master, to say the little Ryukyu Island, the change is not small. The fertile fields have been mined out, and those who can''t farm have built factories. The cities on the island are extremely strong after being poured and covered with cement, which is very different from the past. But all these can''t compare with the change of the naked city. It''s a city named by the young master. The old appearance has long changed. Straight roads and clean streets, A new spirit... By the way, the rubber tree has begun to be used. Director Luan has made the first batch of circuits and installed them in the red inlaid palace according to what you taught. At night, there is a bright light, just like day. At this time, when the people of the red inlaid City see this scene, they will kneel to the ground and shout miracles. The second batch of seagoing ships pulling rubber trees It''s already started. According to director Luan, electricity will enter the people''s home soon. At that time, chixian city was really a city that never sleeps... "

 Chapter 401

    Kaohsiung said excitedly. Yang Chendong listened carefully and put forward some suggestions from time to time, "tell director Luan that rubber trees can also be cultivated. If the climate is suitable, they will survive well. It is not a long-term plan to transport by sea so far..."


    When a master and a servant were chatting, the local people in Leizhou prefecture were also "forcibly" sent to the ship.


    When they were moved from their ancestral land, many people were reluctant to give up, and even some rebels appeared. But Yang Chendong believes that once they go to xiaoryukyu Island, they will know what real heaven is. I''m afraid that at that time, they will be driven away, and no one will want to go. And it will not be long before it will become a glorious symbol on the upper Ryukyu Island. At that time, it will be difficult for everyone to grab such an opportunity.


    Forty thousand people in Wuzhou Prefecture, fifty thousand people in Leizhou Prefecture, and fifty thousand highly supervised Huang bandit troops have respectively embarked on the sea. They will become another group of people living in xiaoryukyu island and make their own contributions to the development there.


    It''s easier for the 90000 people to say, and the 50000 yellow bandit army is really a headache. Although there are many young people among them, they do not rule out some brave and ruthless people who rob and kill sex. Therefore, Yang Chendong specially arranged Zhu Fangyong to go to the island with them by sea. After all, he led them and was familiar with some of their situations. Just before boarding the ship, Yang Chendong still spoke to Zhu Fangyong, "If people with good natures or can be reformed, they can take ordinary efforts to help them. But those with impure hearts can be sentenced according to their past actions. Those who have committed great crimes should be killed. Other people with minor crimes should be arranged to serve their sentences. Isn''t there not enough manpower to open mountains and roads? Just arrange them."


    Fortunately, during the last offensive and defensive war in Wuzhou City, Zhu Fangyong had arranged some uneducated people to fight with the Ming army. Both sides were hurt. The assassins were almost cleaned up. The next work should not be too difficult.


    In order to complete the task, Kaohsiung brought two naval cold fronts and three naval auxiliary battalions. With them, most of the people are transported, so there is no need to worry about safety.


    "It''s time to solve her problem." after a sigh, Yang Chendong took Hu Mang and Yang Er to the backyard of Leizhou government.


    Su Man''er has just entered the city with Hu Yan and snow lady, and is still in the process of resettlement and cleaning up.


    "Xiao Yun, bring a basin of water. The windowsill is really dirty." when she heard the footsteps behind her, Su Man''er didn''t look back. But she said it. Soon she stood there and didn''t move again. After about two or three breaths, she turned slowly with a nervous face. "You''re coming."


    Naturally, it was Yang Chendong who came to Kaohsiung. They were about to leave. It was likely that they would be busy with things in Yunnan. Naturally, it was difficult for Su maner to bring them to the barracks. In addition, the other party''s intention was that he already knew about it. It was difficult to trust some things that should be solved.


    "HMM." Yang Chendong turned his head when he saw the graceful Su Man''er. He was still so amazing. He couldn''t help but look at it more and gently agreed.


    Su Man''er was naturally unprepared for Yang Chendong''s arrival. She had heard that he was busy with military affairs before, but now she suddenly appeared in her boudoir. How could she not be surprised or even nervous.


    Her eyes seemed to look out involuntarily. When she saw that it was only in the afternoon, not when it was dark to go to bed, she couldn''t help sighing a sigh of relief. She thought that even if she was in a hurry, she couldn''t do what she did now. As a gentleman, she always had to have his demeanor.


    Because she didn''t expect it, Su Man''er was nervous for a while, but soon experience worked. Her look began to return to normal, and she quickly built a cup of tea and sent it to Yang Chendong. "Imperial envoy, please use tea."


    "How many times have I told you that you can call me young master of the Yang family, or you can call me dongshuai. The imperial envoy is an official name, but it''s not a beautiful woman like you who should call it export." Yang Chendong''s voice is still ringing in his ear, but his hand has pressed the tea cup, and then his other hand took advantage of the opportunity to grasp Su Man''er''s jade arm and don''t relax.


    "Ah!" unexpectedly, Yang Chendong lost his past demeanor and went so far as to publicize and commit adultery in the daytime. Su Man''er, who was completely unprepared, exclaimed, "Qin... Dongshuai, what are you going to do?"


    "What did you say you would do? Didn''t you come to me just to serve me?" Yang Chendong asked with great interest.


    "Yes... Yes. But why didn''t dongshuai think of me before?" while struggling, Su Man''er also asked the question from the bottom of her heart.


    "Before? We used to deal with the Yellow bandit army together, but we didn''t have that mind. Now the overall situation is determined. We should do what we should do. Come on, beauty." Yang Chendong changed his usual gentle attitude at this time, as if he had changed his personality, and became anxious.


    Yang Chendong has changed so much that it would be very strange if Hu Yan and snow lady were here. Su Man''er still doesn''t know much about him. Thinking that this is the real face of this person, he thinks he has seen through human nature. At the same time, he also has a faint excitement in his heart.


    She was arranged to Yang Chendong''s side. What she did was to kill Yang Chendong at the last moment to eliminate the future troubles of the Southern Ming Dynasty. At the same time, she also had the idea of reporting her kindness.


    Under such an idea, she did not know in her mind how many times she had imagined the scene of killing Yang Chendong, and even how she should start under the hands and feet of the other party.


    Su Man''er, who was very nervous on the surface, but very excited in the heart, also changed her dignified appearance in the past. First, she smiled like a fox, and then said, "don''t worry, dongshuai. I''m destined to be your person, but even for the first time, how about leaving a good impression? Why don''t you let me take a bath?"


    This is already a default. When other men hear these words, they don''t know how happy they will be. They should have no doubt about such requirements.


    But in front of Yang Chendong, he didn''t play cards according to common sense, but shook his head anxiously, "there''s no need to take a bath. You''re already very fragrant. I can smell the smell from you. Why don''t we go to bed directly."


    As he spoke, Yang Chendong made a slight effort, held Su Man''er in his arms, and then walked towards the wooden bed not far away with a laugh.


    "You''re... Really impatient." Suman''s eyes flashed a sense of anger, and then returned to nature again. Not only that, but also very cooperatively extended his arm back, and then touched Yang Chendong''s waist. In that way, it seems to be catering to the general mood.


    "Poof!"


    The sharp hairpin suddenly pierced Yang Chendong''s waist when he was still laughing and complacent. On the hairpin, it was su man''s clenched arm. At this time, she no longer catered to the expression just now, but stared angrily, followed by the color of relief on her face.


    "Plop!" after receiving a hairpin, Yang Chendong seemed to be seriously injured. His hands suddenly became weak and threw Su Man''er from his arms to the ground. Then his whole steps leaped back and stepped back for several steps. "You... You want to kill me? Why?"


    With doubts on his face, Yang Chendong stared at the moment, as if he couldn''t believe what was happening at present.


    "No, why? Just because you have to die." Su maner, who got up from the ground, said gritting her teeth, and then laughed like she had lost her mind. "I didn''t expect that I could really complete this task, ha ha ha."


    "Task? Who gave you the task? Is it Yingzong Zhuqi town?" Yang Chendong asked with a threatening momentum.


    When Yang Chendong asked this sentence, Su Man''er''s eyes flashed a surprise, but when he saw the hairpin on his hand, he couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing, "forget it, my hairpin is poisonous and has entered your body. It''s hopeless. Even if you''re going to die, what do you want to do?"


    "It''s because I''m dying that I want to be an understanding ghost. I don''t know if you can become... Help me." Yang Chendong kicked down a wooden stool when he stepped back, and finally stood firm.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong was like this, Su Man''er flashed an unbearable color in her eyes for some reason, and then slowly turned her head elsewhere. Tears couldn''t stop flowing down her beautiful and clear eyes.


    "You''re crying... But you still can''t bear to kill me, can you? You must have difficulties, don''t you?" Yang Chendong, who noticed this scene, asked one after another.


    "Don''t ask. You''re going to die and I''m going to die. Why should you say it so clearly? What''s the meaning?" with tears and some choking in her voice, Suman Er kept shaking her head. It was obvious that she didn''t want to face this scene.


    "Of course it''s meaningful. If you have to kill me, even if I die here, you can give orders not to embarrass others. In this way, although I must die, you can live." Yang Houdong said in a weak tone, but he had to break the casserole to ask the end.


    "No!" the tearful Suman shook her head, "I must die. In fact, I have been a dead man since the moment I approached you. Even if you spare me, others will not let me go."


    "Why?" Yang Chendong almost roared, and seemed to shout with all his strength.

 Chapter 402

    Perhaps it was this cry, which was too soul-stirring, or maybe Su maner had too many things in her heart and wanted to talk to someone before she died. She cried and said: "You know what? Just before today, I thought I could live a little longer because it''s too hard to kill you. You don''t like other men who are so greedy for my beauty that I can''t even connect with you. How can you kill you? So I thought I could live all the time. I even wondered if one day I would give up because I liked you The idea of killing you. But... But today you finally show who you are, so you have to die, so you don''t deserve to know why. "


    At the end, Su Man''er answered in a roaring voice.


    "So, you still have a good feeling for me. So, you already have feelings for me, don''t you?"


    "Is it still useful to say this at this time? You and I are all dying people. Eh!" instinctively shook her head, but suddenly Su Man''er changed her look, because she was surprised to find that Yang Chendong was no longer as weak as before. On the contrary, her tone was calm and seemed to return to the original strategizing expression.


    At this moment, Yang Chendong was also staring at Su Man''er. When he saw that the other party was so surprised, he asked, "what you just meant was that you have a good feeling for me, and if I don''t die, your task will not be completed, so you don''t have to die, right?"


    "Well." instinctively, Suman nodded.


    "Well, the young master won''t die, so you don''t have to die, right?" Yang Chendong nodded his head. Then he helped up the wooden stool he had just kicked down and sat up casually. At this moment, where did he get seriously injured and want to be a dying man?


    All this performance fell into Su maner''s eyes, which made her wonder if she had an illusion. She first rubbed her eyes hard, and then said, "it''s impossible. My hairpin has great poison. Once it goes into the human body, she will die of poisoning."


    "But what if he didn''t get in?" Yang Chendong took off his bulletproof vest while answering this question. That is, he wanted to have a showdown with Su maner and knew that the other party might kill. How could he be unprepared? "If I didn''t die, wouldn''t you have to die?"


    At the moment when Yang Chendong got up, Su Man''er had already petrified in place. First, she showed an unbelievable expression, then her eyes were empty, and her spirit seemed to be evacuated at this moment, plopping on the wooden chair behind her.


    At this moment, I''m afraid that Su Man''er didn''t know what was in her heart. Was it the feeling that her calculation failed? Or was there a trace of joy in her disappointment, which she couldn''t say clearly.


    All I can know is that at the moment when she stabbed the hairpin just now, her heart really hurt. It was the last words she said, which were also said in emotion. In the end, several words were out of her heart. She was afraid she had forgotten and couldn''t face them.


    Now, Yang Chendong has nothing to do, that is, her task has not been completed. At this moment, it should be sadness. But why is there a trace of happiness in the bottom of my heart that I can''t tell?


    Su Man''er returned to his chair and Yang Chendong stood there talking. "You don''t have to ask why I am prepared. I still have many means. Otherwise, I won''t live to this day. In fact, I have known some of your things for a long time, so I can understand you. You must have your own difficulties. Now give you the opportunity to say it and say everything. No matter what the reason, I can promise, I won''t kill you. "


    Yang Chendong''s words rang out in the woman''s boudoir and didn''t get any response from Su maner. She just sat there with dull eyes.


    "Why? Why don''t you talk? Didn''t you just say you have a task? What''s the task?" Yang Chen said to the East and approached Su Man''er. He felt the other party''s inner struggle at this time, and he could also think of the entanglement between the other party''s hearts. He was worried about whether she would suddenly commit suicide, so he slowly approached and was ready to take action at any time.


    Yang Chendong''s steps were getting closer and closer. It took him three full breaths to take the original five or six steps. Seeing an arrow coming, he could hold Su man er. It can also be said that when he held her, suddenly the woman''s Cuffs trembled, and there was another copper hairpin.


    But this time the hairpin didn''t mean to be aimed at Yang Chendong, but turned around and put it on her neck. Su maner, who didn''t look at all, also had a trace of blood on her face, "Don''t come here. I''m sorry for you. I''ll kill myself in front of you. I just hope you don''t embarrass my maid Xiaoyun. Just think I''ve never been here."


    "Wait."


    As soon as Su Man''er''s words were finished, the hairpin had moved up to his snow-white neck. But at the same time, Yang Chendong''s cry also sounded, "If you don''t say anything, you will die like this. In order to find out the reason, I will inevitably do something to your maid, so you can''t die now? At least you can''t die before you tell the reason."


    Yang Chendong''s alternative way of trying to save Su maner is cold-blooded, but it is also a way. But in front of Su Man''er, who died with an inscription, his role was really limited. She not only didn''t listen, but also said with a sad expression, "why? Don''t I even have the right to choose to die?"


    After saying that, Su Man''er''s eyes flashed a look of resentment, as if he was telling the injustice of God to himself, that is, he let himself be born. Why bother himself like this?


    The brilliance in Su Man''er''s eyes gave Yang Chendong a bad feeling. He can seriously say that this woman really wants to die. If so, it''s hard to move each other even if there are many words now. How do you do it?


    When Su Man''er Ming''s death wish and Yang Chendong was at a loss, a cry from the maid Xiaoyun suddenly came out outside the room, "Miss, are you in there? HMM..."


    Xiao Yun, who had just shouted half the words, immediately stopped moving. It was obvious that Hu Mang and Yang Er, who should stay outside, stopped him. At the moment when they started outside, Yang Chendong in the room also moved. He took an arrow step across the distance that usually needs to go out three steps, making him appear around Su Man''er like a gust of wind.


    Just now, it was Xiao Yun''s cry that made Su Man''er feel a little distracted. Yang Chendong grabbed the opportunity that suddenly appeared. He flew to Su Man''er and reached out to grab the hairpin.


    Yang Chendong''s speed has been very fast, and the opportunity is very accurate, but there seems to be a providence. At the moment when he reaches out to grasp it, Su maner reacts. Her arm suddenly falls down and stabs it at her neck. Then when she falls, a big hand pushes up and holds the delicate hand holding the hairpin. Even so, the movement was still half a beat slow, and the hairpin still left a small scratch on Hao Suman''s flawless neck.


    As soon as the scratch came out, the blood also spilled out of the body. At the moment when she felt that her neck was a little cold, Su Man''er was no longer struggling. She let Yang Chendong control his arm and let herself be held in his arms.


    "It''s no use. This hairpin is also coated with great poison. If it touches the body, it''s bound to die. Hehe, I''m going to die." with an emotion that I don''t know, Su Man''er said these slowly. Then she looked up slightly and looked at Yang Chendong''s face and his eyes, "I''m going to die. I won''t threaten you in the future. I won''t be so painful. This is a relief for me."


    "Free fart!"


    Yang Chendong, who always gives people a gentle feeling, suddenly said his dirty mouth at this time, and then roared like a roaring lion, "you immediately came to me, my woman. I didn''t agree. No one can decide your life and death, including yourself."


    "But I''m still dying, aren''t I?" looking at Yang Chendong''s anger, Su Man''er''s face burst into a smile, which seemed to be a satisfied smile, more like a happy smile.


    "I thought you didn''t care about me at all. I thought I couldn''t get into your eyes, but now, lying in your arms, I can clearly feel your heartbeat and breathing, and I can also feel that you like me, right?" it seems that Su maner, the dying man, can finally free her heart, and her conversation is much more direct than in the past.


    "Yes, I like you. I was fascinated by you from the first time you saw you." Yang Chendong nodded constantly to admit his feelings, "and you also like me, right? Otherwise you wouldn''t have cried just now, would you?"


    "I..." Facing Yang Chendong''s problem, Su maner wanted to say yes. Through her observation and contact these days, she saw all the advantages of this man, elegant, polite and talented, especially his strategic attitude on the battlefield and his self-confidence in life. It seems that as long as he smiles, nothing in the world can be difficult to live with him. This is full of greatness Which girl doesn''t like the resting man?

 Chapter 403

    It''s just that everyone else can like Yang Chendong, but Su maner can''t. Her life is doomed that her power of liking has long been deprived. All she has to do is hate, only the trace of killing intention hidden in the bottom of her heart.


    She has been trying her best to hide her true feelings, that is, Su Man''er still didn''t dare to admit it until she died. Facing Yang Chendong''s problem, she just forced out a smile, "I''m dying. Is this still very important? Your arms are very comfortable. I want to sleep. I''m already very happy to be able to sleep slowly here."


    Having said that, Su Man''er had to slowly close her eyes. At the same time, a crystal tear also slid out from the corners of her eyes. This tear may represent her last life. Maybe when it falls to the ground, she should stop breathing.


    "No! You can''t sleep! Come on, come on." Yang Chendong knew that if Su Man''er closed her eyes and went to sleep, she would never wake up, so he wanted to stop her from closing her eyes and she went to bed.


    The cry spread out. Hu Mang, Yang ER and Xiaoyun, the maid who was tucked in like a chicken, rushed into the room.


    When the three saw Yang Chendong''s dark face and holding the crying Su maner in their arms, they all stood in place like lightning. They didn''t know what happened and why they saw such a scene.


    Especially Hu Mang and Yang Er, they were even a little worried at this time. Because it was the first time that they saw the young master''s terrible look. It seemed that they wanted to stutter a living man.


    "Go, go find a doctor, find a doctor who can cure great poison. Miss Su is injured and hurt by the poisonous hairpin. Go quickly." Yang Chendong almost shouted out with a roaring voice. After that, he stretched out his right index finger and pointed out the door.


    "Oh." both Hu Mang and Yang Er readily agreed, and they were ready to turn and walk out. At this time, a weak voice sounded in their ears, "Miss... Miss should be all right."


    "Hmm?" not only did Hu Mang and Yang er stop to leave, but also Yang Chendong, who looked like a man eater, and Su Man''er, who was held in his arms, stared at the maid Xiaoyun who was about to be ignored.


    Notice that everyone''s eyes are looking at themselves. Xiaoyun is flustered in his heart. He is afraid to lower in such eyes.


    "You raise your head and repeat what you just said." Yang Chendong''s voice suddenly sounded and rushed to Xiaoyun''s ear like a giant thunder.


    Under such a cry, even Yang Er, who has always been as loud as thunder, gave birth to a feeling of shame.


    But at this time, no one will mind the size of the voice. Instead, they all look at Xiaoyun and wait for her answer.


    Xiaoyun was also frightened by the sound of thunder, which made her have to raise her head again and asked in a still weak voice, "dare you ask the hairpin that hurt miss, but which one do you hold in your hand?"


    "Exactly, what''s the matter?" Yang Chendong promised under his instinctive reaction, and then asked in a deep voice. At this time, he didn''t notice that he had always been confident that he didn''t know where to go. Now he showed that he was just an ordinary man influenced by his feelings.


    "Ah! Really, that''s no problem. This hairpin is non-toxic, and only that hairpin is toxic." Xiaoyun couldn''t help cheering when he heard Yang Chendong''s clear answer.


    "Non toxic? How do you know?" Yang Chendong still said incredulously. However, Su Man''er in his arms had some changes in her face at this time, but no one paid attention to her at this time.


    "That''s right." Xiao Yun is also honest. She can answer whatever Yang Chendong asks, and she is very cooperative. "The hairpin that fell on the ground was given to us by others and has long been contaminated with great poison. The hairpin in your hand is a little small, but the young lady asked me to prepare it. She said it was too late, so she killed herself with this hairpin. But how could I let the young lady die? She promised. In fact, she didn''t wipe anything on it. I lied to the young lady, Yes... Sorry. "


    On and off, Xiao Yun said the truth, then lowered his head, holding the corners of his clothes with both hands timidly, looking like recognizing punishment.


    "Ha... Ha ha, good! Good! Good cheat, good cheat." but after Yang Chendong understood everything, he laughed for a while. Then he looked down and smiled at Su Man''er in his arms: "you heard, it''s just a small skin wound. Such a wound can''t die."


    Su Man''er in her arms was already blushing at this moment. At the moment Xiaoyun said she wouldn''t die, she already had a faint feeling. Now that the truth has been told, she doesn''t know whether she should resent or rejoice. At the thought that he has nothing to do, he is still hiding in Yang Chendong''s arms. He looks like he is dying and tender. Where is he not ashamed to see others?


    Su Man''er closed her eyes tightly, but her long eyelashes kept blinking, which showed that she was doing well now, better than ever.


    Knowing that Su Man''er is all right, Yang Chendong can also relax and start to solve what happened. "Xiao Yun, you just said that the poisonous hairpin was given to you. Who is he?"


    "Xiao Yun, don''t say it." Su Mo''er, who was in his arms, suddenly put in a speech, and then got up with a pair of beautiful eyes. That is, if you didn''t kill Yang Chendong, as long as you bear all the blame, it''s none of the other people''s business.


    Su Man''er''s words annoyed Yang Chendong. After she turned her head and glared at her, she saw that stubborn look in her eyes.


    It is not only because of the beauty of appearance, but also because of the superior quality of mind and means. At this time, when facing Yang Chendong, he still showed an expression that he was not afraid. When he looked carefully, he seemed to be asking for death again.


    Su Man''er''s fearless expression angered Yang Chendong. In a rage, he suddenly bent down and blocked each other''s lips with his mouth.


    ... well!


    The sudden change made Su maner, who could be indifferent to life and death, completely petrified at this moment


    She thought about many results. For example, she wants to be tortured, or sugar coated shells like sweet words. She even wants Yang Chendong to throw her back to frighten the nobles who secretly command her, or allow herself to be imprisoned forever and live a life in the dark, and so on.


    But she thought about many results and means, but she didn''t expect Yang Chendong to suddenly kiss her, and still in front of the maid Xiaoyun, Hu Mang and Yang er.


    Ancient etiquette was very strict. Even young men and women who like each other should abide by their responsibilities in public. Once people see such actions as holding hands, they will be scolded. It is humiliating and polite, and it is even more frightening to say such intimate actions as kiss and kiss.


    If it wasn''t true, you could feel the strange feeling, warmth and even a trace of sweetness brought to her by Yang Chendong''s lips. She didn''t dare to have such a thing happen in front of her eyes even if she killed Su maner.


    Su maner was completely lost by the kiss. Xiao Yun, Hu Mang and Yang Er, who looked at the scene over there, also showed a look of shock. Then Hu Mang, who took the lead in responding, turned his head. At the moment when Yang Er turned around, he didn''t forget to hold Xiao Yun who was also staring at the scene, so he caused another struggle.


    "HMM." I don''t know how long the kiss was. Maybe it was only one breath, or maybe three or four, or seven or eight. Until Su man felt suffocation between her breathing, she struggled violently. Her hands pushed Yang Chendong''s chest and wanted to separate them.


    At the moment, Yang Chendong has completely given birth to the idea of conquering each other. That is, it has begun. I found that this effect is still relatively good. At least I enjoy it. At the moment, where can I allow the other party to push away lightly?


    As soon as Su man Er exerted himself, he also increased his strength, stretched out his arms and hugged him more firmly, and the kiss deepened.


    It was just lips, not deep. But this time, Yang Chendong even stuck out his tongue. After a while of "tumbling over rivers and seas", Su maner, who had no such experience, was completely conquered, from the first fierce resistance to limited resistance, then there was no resistance, and then to some cooperative catering. All this is just out of instinct.


    This time, the time was longer. Hu mang didn''t know when they had gone out. It seems that it is dark outside. A burst of pain comes out of the body. They have completely become one person


    Yang Chendong has been at Miss Su''s place for a full afternoon. He didn''t appear even at dinner in the evening. In the tidy backyard, Hu Yan and the two ladies of snow lady guessed what had happened while waiting again and again. Their eyes were opposite and they couldn''t tell the truth.


    Yang Chendong''s excellence can be seen by almost everyone. He is so young. Marrying such a man is a blessing, the beginning of happiness and the source of happiness.


    But similarly, there are advantages and disadvantages. Married such a man is doomed not to share alone. At this point, Hu Yan and snow lady had already prepared. Even when Su Man''er first appeared, they had such a feeling, but they didn''t expect that things would last so long.


    "Well, sister, let''s eat first. My husband can''t come." Hu Yan smiled and returned to normal. She waved, and then the delicious food was brought to the table.

 Chapter 404

    In Su Man''er''s boudoir, food was also brought up. The difference is that the women in the room have no strength to eat. At this time, they are falling into Yang Chendong''s arms and being fed.


    Under Yang Chendong''s numerous corrections and even "punishment", Su Man''er finally changed her name to his husband. At this time, she was saying with a new name, "husband, I still have some strength. I don''t need you to feed me?"


    "Do you still have strength? Well, we''ll eat later, and then review the actions just now." Yang Chendong nodded if anything happened, so he put down the dishes and chopsticks in his hand.


    "No! I have no strength." naturally, I know what Yang Chendong is going to do. Su maner, who is really frightened, shakes her head again and again. From the afternoon to now, more than three hours have passed. This man is like a tiller cow who doesn''t know how tired he is, and doesn''t let her free for a moment. She finally understands why sister Hu Yan and sister Xue Niangzi will serve him together. This man really seems to have infinite strength and energy, so people will never know where he is.


    Seeing that Su Man''er begged for mercy, Yang Chendong said with a look of "no resentment": "even if you have no strength, your husband will feed you."


    "But... But in this way, you will spoil Man''er." Su Man''er said with some embarrassment, but her face was more filled with a happy smile.


    "I just want to spoil you. You''ve really worked too hard in the years when I didn''t know you. From now on, you''ll live the rest of your life without food and clothing. The happiness you haven''t had before will be doubled to you. You just need to accept it and don''t refuse again?" Yang Chendong looked at Su Man''er''s eyes seriously and said affectionately.


    There were tears in Sumner''s eyes again. She thought of her previous life and took refuge from childhood; When she grew up, she had to learn some skills in order to survive. In order to do better, she studied day and night; Later, she had a certain reputation and had to deal with all kinds of men. Sometimes when she met difficult guests, she often made him tired and sleepless for many nights. Even she didn''t know what her life would be in the future? Like other older sisters, will they find a rich man to marry? And then be trapped in a courtyard for the rest of your life?


    At that time, I was like a boat floating on the sea. I didn''t know where my next destination was? Do not know where the hope of life is? I don''t know what will happen in the future?


    But... It''s different now. She has a husband who loves her. Most importantly, this man is very excellent. He seems to be better than all the men she has met. Now she is so good to herself. She really has a feeling that she can''t find the North under happiness.


    "Husband, can you really treat me like this all the time?" some people didn''t believe everything in front of them, and Su man said with some worry about gain and loss.


    "Of course, I will always be good to Man''er. Just put your heart in your stomach." Yang Chendong smiled. At this time, in her eyes, the brave, wise and even forbearing Su man had long disappeared and was replaced by a small and human woman. But no matter which one, he likes it very much.


    Under Yang Chendong''s "service", Su Man''er ate something. When it was completely dark, they lay in bed again, but this time they didn''t do anything, which was naturally the result of compassion.


    Therefore, Su Man''er, who felt that Yang Chendong''s body had begun to change, was a little embarrassed and said, "husband, otherwise you should go to sister Hu Yan and sister Xue Niangzi, and don''t wronged yourself for your concubine."


    "How can it be grievance? I''d like to be with you. Besides, this is the first night we really spend. Of course, I''ll accompany you. Well, Man''er, don''t be embarrassed. Let''s talk." Yang Chendong hugged Su Man''er in his arms and said softly.


    "HMM." Su Man''er gently nodded his head, put his head closer to Yang Chendong''s arms, and gently twisted his body. After feeling a comfortable posture, he began to speak, "husband, do you really know everything about Man''er?"


    "That''s right." Yang Chendong nodded. "I know you were originally born in a big family. You have a great grandfather named Su Cheng, who used to be the left waiter of the etiquette department in Nanjing..."


    After Yang Chendong said what he knew one by one, Su Man''er said next. Maybe she couldn''t mention these things to others. Now she can finally open her heart and say it all. Finally, before Yang Chendong asked, she made it clear why she stayed here and her task.


    Su Man''er''s grandfather is Su Cheng. As Su Cheng was convicted and died, the Su family became a past.


    As the only living blood of the Su family, Su Man''er had a wish since childhood to redress the Su family. For this purpose, she is even willing to give everything, including her body and her only life.


    Becoming the first flower leader is a means for Su maner to achieve her goal. She wants to build a network with her beauty, and then use the men who look after her to help him achieve his goal. But as she came into contact with more and more people and her mind became more and more mature, she found how naive her ideas were.


    Those men may even want to be "bed fast son-in-law" in order to please her. But all this is just to say. When they really let them do it, they all backed out one by one.


    Often without waiting for Su Man''er to say everything, he just said that a senior official of the imperial court was spying on him. He was also very gracious and was one of the most important ministers. He didn''t want to be the canary in his enclosure. When he wanted to be free, the so-called "tycoons" showed their timid faces one by one.


    Su maner is indeed very beautiful, but also very beautiful. She also has a unique and attractive temperament, which makes countless men want to stop. But that doesn''t mean they can really give up everything, including life, for this woman.


    Not to mention whether they have courage or not, such important officials are not those young CHILDES and young masters who only rely on the family to have dignity.


    All of these people quit, either they won''t get close to her in the future, or they want to help, but there''s nothing they can do. In short, under all kinds of excuses, Su maner was disappointed again and again. Until one day, she finally saw through that if she wanted revenge, she was afraid that it was completely useless to just find those tycoons who liked her. To this end, she began to become discouraged, and even gave birth to leave here and find a place where there was no one. When she was alone all her life, suddenly a group of mysterious people appeared and took her to a completely strange place.


    Su Man''er, who thought she was kidnapped, once thought of suicide and wanted to remain innocent. The leader of the other party suddenly said, "do you want to die? Don''t you want to avenge Su Cheng?"


    Just one word, Su Man''er''s death will disappear, and then there is a deal to complete the task and redress the Su family.


    "Who is this man? But Yingzong?" when Yang Chendong heard this, a cold light flashed in his eyes. Anyone who wants to take his own life must first be prepared to be taken by himself.


    "No." to Yang Chendong''s surprise, Su Man''er shook her head and denied his idea.


    With their current relationship, Su maner naturally can''t cheat Yang Chendong. So when she said no, she surprised the sixth young master who thought he could see through anything.


    "Who will it be? Doesn''t it have anything to do with Yingzong?" Yang Chendong said with some disbelief. It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Sumner, but because he believes in his own judgment.


    "It has something to do with it. At least Yingzong has sent someone to me before. I can see that he has a crush on me and wants to accept me. But since the man talked to me, the emperor hasn''t sent anyone to come. I don''t know if it has anything to do with it." Su Man''er is very smart and puts forward clues related to Yingzong Zhuqi town from this move.


    "Well, in this way, it does have something to do with it. At least it proves that he should know about it. By the way, who is the person you haven''t found? He must not be too low. Otherwise, you won''t believe that he can bring justice to your Su family." Yang Chendong nodded. He agreed with Su Man''er''s inference, But I''m more curious about the identity of the person who took the initiative.


    Instead of keeping Yang Chendong waiting, Su Man''er opened her lips and said, "he''s Menda."


    "Menda? Commander of royal guards." after hearing his name, Yang Chendong immediately said his official position.


    "Exactly." Su Man''er didn''t have any accident. Yang Chendong could be liked so much. If even Menda knew it, it would make her feel strange.


    Menda. The commander of Nanming royal guards is just an official position of zhengsanpin.


    When it comes to the royal guards, I''m afraid everyone''s first reaction is domineering and arrogant. In fact, the royal guards do have great power. They wear tuxedos and embroidered spring sabres. The sentence "royal guards handle cases, pedestrians avoid" may scare many people.


    How awesome is the royal guards commander? First of all, from the perspective of official position, the royal guards commander is only the third grade, and the official rank is not so high. However, the royal guards commander''s power is extremely powerful. In other words, Zhu Yuanzhang was born as a pure peasant. Because his background was too humble, he was always afraid that others would not accept him and want to rebel against him, so he set up an organization such as royal guards. Royal Guards also became a very sharp knife in the emperor''s hand. Royal guards are directly under the orders of the emperor. Anyone except the emperor can listen to his orders.

 Chapter 405

    It can be said that the authority of the royal guards has gathered the authority of the Ministry of punishment, Dali temple and ducha court. It has its own imperial prison, as well as the rights of reconnaissance, arrest and interrogation. They were directly under the orders of the emperor and could arrest anyone, including his relatives and relatives, and conduct closed trials. Whether you are a high-ranking prime minister or a vassal with pure blood, as long as you are targeted by the royal guards, they have all kinds of ways to destroy your family and people. It''s really powerful.


    At the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, Zhu Yuanzhang''s prime minister Hu Weiyong was very frightened by his power. The mission of pulling out this nail fell on Mao Xiang, the first commander of the royal guards. Mao Xiang, the commander of the royal guards, was also very hard-blooded. A thorough investigation of the Hu Weiyong case affected tens of thousands of people and had a great impact. Unfortunately, after Mao Xiang finished Hu Weiyong''s case, Zhu Yuanzhang killed him in order to calm the public anger. As Mao Xiang''s successor, Jiang Xian, the second commander of the royal guards, also committed an earth shaking case, that is, the handling of Lanyu. Unfortunately, this person also followed his footsteps in taking office. After the Lanyu case, he was executed by Zhu Yuanzhang.


    The commander of the royal guards has jurisdiction over the Fusi of the North Town and the Fusi of the South Town. The Fusi of the north town has five guard stations. The commander is called 1000 households, 100 households, the general flag and the small flag, and the ordinary sergeant is called captain and Luxi. The general system of the royal guards is about 1000, and there are as many as 60000 people at its peak, which is terrible. Throughout the history of the Ming Dynasty, royal guards were the object of fear of court ministers. They were afraid that if they made a mistake, they would be put in the imperial prison of royal guards and kept whether they were in or out.


    Royal guards can be said to be the emperor''s killing weapon. The birth of this institution itself has an aura coronation. To some extent, the right to handle cases on behalf of the emperor can be seen. In addition, the royal guards has a complete judicial system and intelligence system, which is just against the sky.


    It is precisely because the royal guards have so much power that they have become a fear in the hands of some people. Naturally, they have become a pastry in the eyes of some people. When Wang Zhen was alive, he put his hand into the royal guards and asked them to do a lot of private affairs for himself. Therefore, this organization is not pure. Everyone wants to arrange manpower here, which makes it far less powerful than that in the early Ming Dynasty. At least Yang Chendong is not afraid of this department. In fact, he has an official position of royal guards himself.


    However, for many officials and people, the royal guards still exist above all else and become omnipotent in their eyes. Like Su Man''er, he always thought the royal guards were very powerful. Now it is the commander of the royal guards who found himself. He said that as long as he killed Yang Chendong at the "critical" time, he would send someone to investigate the original Su family case and rehabilitate him. She believed it and appeared in Yang Chendong''s sight.


    "Hey, he''s looking for death." when hearing Menda''s name, Yang Chendong not only didn''t feel a bit flustered, even scared, but was still angry and murderous. Even if this person wants to jump out of the stage, don''t let himself touch it, otherwise he will cut off his head and kick it as a ball. "By the way, can Guan Ying know your mission?"


    "He shouldn''t know. I came here because I admire my husband''s talent and took the initiative. He just played a temporary role in protecting me." Suman shook her head and said her analysis.


    Hearing this, Yang Chendong nodded in agreement. It''s confidential. Of course, the fewer people know, the better. In Guanying, it''s just an official position of zhengwupin. It''s normal not to know these. Even if Guan Ying doesn''t know, Kuang ye must not know. Otherwise, he who knows his strength won''t send his confidants to send people up. Isn''t he taking the initiative to hand over the handle to others? No fool would never do that.


    Knowing that he had nothing to do with Kuang ye, Yang Chendong felt better. If even the man who had a friendship with his father and promised his life-saving grace still wanted to kill himself, he would really lose confidence in everyone in the Nanming court.


    By the way, and Yingzong. Obviously, he is a little tangled in this matter. He was afraid that he was afraid of himself, so he took a indifferent attitude to this matter. It''s best to kill yourself. It doesn''t matter if you can''t kill yourself. In this way, he didn''t show up. Otherwise, if even the emperor showed up, he gave a promise. I''m afraid Su maner can''t wait to do it now. He should have taken the initiative long ago.


    After finally knowing who the real murderer behind the scenes was, Yang Chendong relaxed a lot. Put his hand around Sumner''s body, "Man''er, only Hu Mang, Yang ER and your maid Xiaoyun know about today''s affairs. Let''s take it as a dream. No one will mention today''s affairs in the future. Just stay with me and give you a name when the time is right. How about marrying you? As for the grievances of your Su family, even if you are my woman, I am equal to you It''s the son-in-law of the Su family. Just leave it to your husband. I''ll give you a satisfactory explanation. "


    "Husband." Su Man''er cried again.


    Still moved tears. The idea of thinking about herself everywhere melted Su Man''er''s heart. Somehow, she said, "husband, you still want to think. It''s better to let my concubine serve you."


    "Oh? You still have strength..." Yang Chendong said in surprise. Soon after, the sound of spring rang again in the boudoir.


    Su Man''er became one of the six young masters'' women. This matter has become a secret for the time being. Only two ladies, Hu Mang, Yang ER and the first guard team know it.


    The reason why Yang Chendong didn''t go public was also because Yang Chendong wanted to paralyze his opponent. The development of the Yang system still needs a large number of population and troops. When sufficient conditions are not met, he can''t turn against the Ming Dynasty for the time being.


    For this matter, Hu Yan and snow lady comforted Su Man''er. They said that the husband seems to be everywhere in the world, but in fact there are too many constraints, that is, now there are two wives in the capital Yang family village of Nanming. All this must be taken care of by the husband, and Su Man''er''s affairs can only be suppressed first.


    This is also because Yang Chendong only told Hu Yan and snow lady that Su Man''er was sent by the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty to monitor himself. Just because of love, the other party chooses to tell everything. The reason why he didn''t tell Su Man''er what to do was because he didn''t want any knot between the ladies.


    Su Man''er''s first thought is to pacify the Su family. As for other things, she is dispensable. As long as Yang Chendong is good to himself, everything will be really good.


    The matter of Su Man''er has been solved temporarily. If the matter of the Su family wants to be solved, it also needs an opportunity. We can''t rush. At present, the first thing to be solved is the matter at hand. After Leizhou Prefecture became an empty city, under the order of Yang Chendong, a fire burned most of it. It is said that it is the remaining sin of the Yellow bandit army, which can cover up many facts. For example, there is a confession about the disappearance of a large number of people.


    After the Leizhou fire, those who should leave should also leave. On a flat beach near the sea, Yang Chendong personally saw them off. This also includes Su maner and her maid Xiaoyun.


    Even though the Yellow bandit army has been destroyed, it is supposed that Su Man''er should also do it. But now that Yang Chendong is all right, the woman must disappear. At least Menda can''t find it. Based on the all pervasive working method of royal guards, it seems unsafe to keep her anywhere. Finally, they decided to send people to chixian city. In Yang Chendong''s words, let her go there to relax. In addition, she can better show her skills and let her catch the military song and dance troupe in chiembedded city. This is an excellent group to work and comfort the army. If used well, it will play a great role after the war. With this, Yang Chendong should pay attention to it.


    It''s cruel for Su maner to separate when we''re just together. But she also knew that whether it was her own business or her husband''s business, it was a big thing. In contrast, her little thing was nothing.


    Su Man''er agreed. She didn''t cry, but gave Yang Chendong a long kiss in front of Hu Yan and snow lady. This is also a way to declare sovereignty and tell them that they really became Yang Chendong''s woman.


    Kaohsiung and Zhu Fangyong left by boat. Yang Chendong didn''t go to xiaoryukyu island with them. Although he always wanted to see the changes there, he didn''t do that in the end. He knew that his mission had not been completed. Although Huang bandit army was said to have been eliminated, it was Yu Yan and Yu lie in Yunnan, because at this time, Daming was divided into northern Ming and Southern Ming, On the contrary, it has made many changes different from those in history.


    In Yunnan, Yang Chendong wants to intervene and must intervene, but when asked for help, he still takes the initiative to help himself. The difference is still great. If you take the initiative too much, it will inevitably make people think you have any ideas, which is extremely unfavorable to the next thing.


    Now all he has to do is wait. Yingzong and the Nanming court can''t resist. Naturally, someone will come forward to invite him. Now he just sent Huang Yuliang''s head to Gaozhou Prefecture. At the same time, he also brought more than 8000 soldiers (after wusheng''s Lengfeng 1st battalion and auxiliary battalion were all troops, the team grew up again) here and lived here.


    Yang Chendong stopped outside Gaozhou Prefecture with 7000 troops, which made Yu Guang, the former Shaozhou general guarding here, a little frightened. It is said that the Yellow bandit army has been destroyed. The imperial envoy''s mission should be completed, but he still shows off outside the city with so many soldiers. What does it mean? What''s your intention?

 Chapter 406

    If other people dare to do this, don''t look at the small number of soldiers in their hands, but Yu Guang still dares to lead soldiers to question. But when the person facing is Yang Chendong, he doesn''t have the mind to ask for guilt, or in his eyes, he''s lucky as long as the other party doesn''t find his own trouble. As for him to ask for guilt, hehe, forget it. He still wants to live a few more days?


    There was no way to take Yang Chendong. Yu Guang reported the matter to Guan Ying and General Ma Wei in Wuzhou Prefecture. At the same time, the head of the bandit leader Huang Yuliang was sent.


    In Wuzhou Prefecture, the front-line war report was sent down, the Yellow bandit army was destroyed, and the bandit leader Huang Yuliang was led by the owl. All these were put in front of Guan Ying and Ma Wei, which made them excited. But in addition to excitement, there was also a bad news sent to them, that is, Yang Chendong, a loyal and courageous public, was taking a rest outside Gaozhou Prefecture with a team of more than 8000 people.


    This is not an ordinary team, but a strong army that can recruit and fight well. In the face of such an army, even if they are given twice or even three times the strength, the two generals are not sure of victory.


    What is more clear in their hearts is that the so-called imperial envoy identity is set up for the Yellow bandit army. Now that the bandits are gone, the title of imperial envoy should be taken back. Then why doesn''t he leave? On the contrary, he takes so many troops?


    "Report it." Guan Ying and Ma Wei looked at each other and made the same decision. Obviously, they have a self-known name. They know that in the face of Yang Chendong, their level is not enough. That is, they can only hand over the contradiction. As for how the emperor and the court decide, they only need to obey in the future.


    Outside Gaozhou Prefecture, Yang Chendong is indeed recuperating the army.


    More than 100000 yellow bandit troops were destroyed, and there were many meritorious people in the war. At this time, they were praised one by one.


    Leng Feng has made meritorious contributions. He will be promoted if he should be promoted and commended if he should be commended. With the arrival of Kaohsiung, he has also sent a lot of military merit badges, which can be issued at the moment.


    After the auxiliary soldiers made contributions and there were no problems in loyalty and culture classes, they were directly promoted to Lengfeng. For a time, the number of Lengfeng regiment 2, which originally had only 1000 people, rose to nearly 1300. Each of the three battalions under its jurisdiction has changed from three companies to four companies.


    Don''t underestimate the 300 people who have just become the cold front. Their personal comprehensive quality is already very strong, and most of them are old auxiliary soldiers from the red embedded city. Some of them have already met the requirements of entering the cold front, but they have not experienced the final examination. At the right time, Yang Chendong called Kong Jie, political commissar of the second regiment, Song Zhe, political commissar of the auxiliary regiment, and others as examiners, giving the 300 people a chance to leap the dragon''s gate.


    Temporary auxiliary soldiers, who have made military achievements and have good personal military quality, naturally become formal auxiliary soldiers. The Auxiliary Corps also rose from 2000 to 3000.


    Leng Feng has 1300 people and 3000 auxiliary soldiers. The rest are temporary auxiliary soldiers adapted from the Yellow bandit army. Their number is also the largest, reaching nearly 4000.


    Specifically, the second regiment of Lengfeng has three battalions, each of which has four companies and a company of 100 people, that is, 1200 people, plus a company directly under the regiment of 100 people, a total of 1300 people.


    The Auxiliary Corps consists of nine ordinary battalions, three companies in a battalion, and 100 people in a company, a total of 2700 people. In addition, there are 300 people in the battalion directly under the regiment, a total of 3000 people.


    There are ten battalions, four companies in a battalion, 100 people in a company, a total of 40 companies, totaling 4000 people.


    The original 3200 people have become more than 8000 people now, and their strength has more than doubled. This is the development speed of the army in a state of war. Only war is the best ladder for soldiers to be promoted, and it is also the best grindstone to form a strong army with hundreds of wars.


    The work of recuperation is still going on. After all, there are so many battalions, companies and platoons. It always needs some suitable officers to take office. What are their personal strengths? Do you have the ability to command, unite your comrades in arms, and how about loyalty? They should be assessed one by one.


    While Yang Jiajun was renovating, he was busy and even noisy in the Imperial Palace in Nanjing, Kyoto, Nanming Dynasty.


    The chaos in Guangdong has been solved, the Yellow bandit army has been destroyed, the bandit leader Huang Yuliang has been led by the owl, and the head level has been sent to the Ministry of war to be verified.


    Normally, this should be good news. Originally, the founding of the people''s Republic of Nanming was not long, and the internal stability was not yet complete, there were two major wars in succession, making the Treasury that was not full seem much more empty. For this matter, empress Qian has begun to shrink her clothes and food and reduce her expenses in the harem. Although it can not play a great role, it represents a signal that even the royal family is saving their lives. Naturally, these ministers have to show that they can save some gold and silver expenses by learning from others.


    One of the two blocks is missing. The Nanming court should relax. However, when the war report attached the news that Yang Chendong stayed outside Gaozhou prefecture to rest, the Manchu courtiers, including Yingzong Zhuqi Town, could not calm down.


    If the Yellow bandit army is a poisonous snake, which is very troublesome and can even hurt people, Yang Chendong is a tiger going down the mountain, and its danger is far greater than the former.


    Such a fierce tiger did not return to the mountain immediately after killing the poisonous snake, but stayed. This inevitably makes people wonder whether it would be a fire to burn themselves. Once what Huang Yuliang did before Wu Xing, I''m afraid it would be difficult to restrict it with the current military strength of Nanming. If so, wouldn''t it shake the country''s foundation?


    "Kuang Shangshu, although you were kind at that time and made a lot of efforts for this matter, but now the man will not leave when he comes. How can you explain?" Liu De, the Minister of rites, was the first to challenge Kuang Ye Shangshu.


    His brother-in-law lost face in Hangzhou, where Kuang Ye presided over justice at that time. Although it was said that his brother-in-law was indeed wrong, Kuang ye also made an explanation afterwards. On the surface, Liu De would not be investigated for a long time. But can what happened really be erased like this? He didn''t speak, just because the conditions were immature. Now that he had the opportunity, where would he be polite? The spearhead of the attack is directed at.


    After Liu De''s speech, the next imperial historian Shang Yu also stood up and pointed out that Kuang Ye was not, "the minister impeached Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of military, who had no knowledge of people, and the recommended officials of the Ministry of military were not competent for their current positions. Among them..."


    Shang Yu opened his mouth and read out a lot of people''s names. Some of them were generals who lost the battle in the Yunnan war, and some were young generals who were newly promoted after the rectification of the guard stations, but with some insufficient qualifications.


    Because of the rebellion, the importance of the military headquarters is fully reflected. With the tide rising and the boat rising, Kuang Ye''s power has become much larger. Many yamen need to obey his instructions unconditionally. Even if the power is greater, the responsibility will naturally be greater, more things need to be managed and done, and more people will naturally offend.


    Originally, the existence of the six parts is a place of mutual checks and balances. Even if some departments have more power, it will be very limited, but when the military department holds great power and one of them wants to surpass the other five, it is natural to arouse public anger.


    As the censor of the capital, Shang Yun has long received materials denounced by many officials. He didn''t say it before because he didn''t have the energy to engage in internal governance because of the two rebellions. But now it''s different. Solving the chaos in Guangdong means that there is a major hidden danger. Next, Nanming can do its best to deal with the disaster in Yunnan. When they see hope, they naturally want to pick peaches and take credit.


    Kuang Ye became the first person to push down if he wanted to get what he needed. Even if you can''t push it, you should also give it some strength to let him know that some people can''t offend, and some benefits can''t be gained alone.


    Liu De did it out of selfishness, and business was half public. But anyway, the spearhead was directed at the Minister of the veteran Department. These words were spoken in the court. Kuang Ye restrained his trembling right hand because of anger and slowly closed his eyes.


    There is a saying that if you don''t die, you won''t die. Similarly, if you don''t do anything, you''ll be fine.


    Kuang ye, who is devoted to his country, has been in charge of the army for decades, making him very proficient in this way. It was for this reason that he found that many people were incompetent, which greatly affected the development of the Nanming army. Therefore, he punished some of the generals who ate empty pay and reported false merit. He replaced a group of young generals, hoping that they would change the military affairs of Nanming today.


    This is naturally correct, but it will naturally affect some people with real power and even move the cake in their hands.


    Ask? Which general who eats empty pay and reports false merit will have no one behind him? Even if there is no backstage at the beginning, when you have money, you will go to Beijing to find a backer and find yourself a so-called retreat. The word "running for official" is not a specialty of any dynasty, but has existed since ancient times.


    In this way, what Kuang ye did was tantamount to moving a lot of interests. Now only Liu De and Shang Yun have stood up, which has given him a lot of face. This is because he didn''t go too far and was not fierce when he started. Otherwise, according to his meaning, the generals of each guard station are afraid to replace 80%. In that way, they really want to provoke public anger. This time, they won''t just stand up and accuse themselves.


    Slowly closed his eyes. Kuang Ye was sad, but soon he opened his eyes again. Then he fell on his knees with a plop. "Emperor, I am old and can''t sleep at night recently. Please pity the emperor and allow me to go back to my hometown."

 Chapter 407

    Facing impeachment, Kuang ye took a counterattack. He didn''t choose to explain anything and didn''t mean to ask for credit and self appreciation. Instead, he simply picked the pick. I quit and don''t serve the head office.


    Zhuqi Town, high on the Golden Dragon chair, has been watching all this silently.


    After the civil engineering changes, Zhu Qizhen''s mind has matured a lot. At least he can see what''s in front of him. That is, we think Kuang Ye''s performance has been too much and his power has been too heavy. We should join hands to fight it.


    Which emperor doesn''t know that his ministers are divided into groups? But most of them have turned a blind eye. After all, only with struggle can the emperor''s important arms appear, and he can better find a way to balance them.


    In fact, not only the ministers, but also Zhuqi Town, as the emperor, received many secret reports from the royal guards and the East Hall. Most of them are about who the Minister of the Ministry of war met, who he won and who he recommended.


    Because of the impending military battle, sometimes things are urgent and in power. It is often Kuang ye who did things first before he explained the truth to the emperor.


    There is nothing wrong with such a thing in a state of emergency. But once the world is at peace, if someone wants to investigate such a thing, it is one by one. Even as Emperor Zhu Qizhen, he also resented Kuang Ye''s failure to report everything. Sometimes he wondered whether the old Shangshu still had his own emperor in his eyes. Such a minister should also be beaten.


    Even the emperor thinks so, so it''s no wonder that under the criticism of the people, Kuang ye can only choose to become an official.


    He wanted to beat Kuang ye, but also the ministers. In addition, the chaos in Guangdong has been solved. At this time, the heavy pressure of the military headquarters has been reduced a lot. Zhu Qizhen opened his mouth and said, "even if Kuang Aiqing is not in good health, let''s have a rest in Kyoto First. I will arrange the imperial doctor to go to the government to recuperate Aiqing. As for the affairs of the military headquarters... Let''s leave it to Zuo Shilang Wang Ji for the time being."


    Zhu Qizhen even agreed, there is no so-called three push five words. This performance fell into the eyes of other ministers, including joy, excitement and loss.


    But no matter what he thought, even as soon as Jinkou opened, Kuang Ye wanted to stay in the military headquarters and take power. The only thing he could do was to kneel down and thank him.


    Wang Ji, one of Kuang Ye''s deputies, also stood up and knelt down to thank him. But in fact, their ideas and ideas have always been inconsistent. Even during the southern rebellion, what the left waiter did was to wait and see. Sometimes he even made some small moves to block the old minister and secretly mix the son.


    In this way, people who do not succeed enough and fail more often have another characteristic, that is, they can unite people and grasp the weakness of human nature. It is precisely because this skill is often a tumbler in officialdom. Doing things often takes care of other people''s interests and feelings, which will also make him popular. That''s why Kuang Ye''s men have been holding the position of Zuo Shilang. Nowadays, Bento is soaring at the chance.


    Kuang Ye recuperated, Wang Ji came out, and the dispute over the court came to an end. Kuang ye, with a silent face, went down to the court in advance, leaving other ministers to discuss the next way.


    When Wang Ji takes office as a new official, he naturally has to show some performance. He fell to his knees and found a solution to the matter in front of him in a few words.


    "The emperor, the foolish minister''s opinion and the affairs of Yunnan can be solved by vertical and horizontal skills." Wang Ji, who had got up, said with confidence on his face.


    "What is the art of vertical and horizontal?" Zhu Qizhen asked with interest as he sat high in the seat.


    "In the opinion of ministers, we can first pay equal attention to appeasement and reward. Appeasement is the place of mutual toe. We can send envoys to contact them, recognize their status of national sovereignty, and use the law of marriage to stabilize their hearts. At that time, as long as the troops of mutual toe withdraw, the natural strength of minzhuang king and others will decline greatly, and they can be defeated in World War I."


    "Reward is the way to pay equal attention. You can send people to Xiping Hou''s house to make him king mu, calm down the chaos in Yunnan and guard Yunnan for the eternal Nanming Dynasty. With this kindness, they don''t worry that they won''t do their best. As for the leader of the Miao Nationality, Yang Wenbo, we can also call him king of the Miao, hereditary and unsubstituted, so that they can be loyal to the Nanming Dynasty and the emperor forever."


    "The last Zhongdan uncle, you can send someone to make them disband the army. If not, you can order the nearby cities not to feed them. At the same time, you can ask Zhongdan uncle to come to Beijing to receive a reward. The army has no head and the soldiers have no food. In this way, the army will naturally be lax and can break itself."


    Not many words, but as soon as Wang Ji''s words came out, everyone in the hall was frightened and changed color.


    Since the founding of the Ming Dynasty, it has always followed the policy of not being friendly, not paying tribute to the emperor, guarding the country, and the king died. Except in the early Ming Dynasty, there was no case of a king with a different surname. But now Wang Ji''s words completely overturned everything. All kinds of things about the king''s enfeoffment and marriage, which were not dare to think before, are now read out in this man''s mouth. How can all the ministers not change their faces.


    Not only the ministers, but also the Yingzong Zhuqi Town, which is high on the throne, have changed their faces.


    This is tantamount to changing the ancestral family law. Naturally, he knows the powerful relationship. "Wang Ji, who gave you the courage to say such words? Do you know the crime?" Zhu Qizhen, with a cold face and an angry voice, asked loudly.


    "The minister was frightened." Wang Ji saw that Zhu Qizhen was really angry, so the man flopped and knelt on the ground, but his face did not change much, but continued: "Your Majesty, those who achieve great things don''t stick to small things. Just because you want Gou Jian, king of Yue, to lie down and taste the gall, you defeated Fu Chai, king of Wu, and became a great power at the end of the spring and Autumn period. Since ancient times, it depends on the results of things, and few people will pay attention to the process. Your majesty, the things in Yunnan are getting worse and worse. If you don''t stop them, I''m afraid they will hurt the cornerstone of our country in Nanming."


    Wang Ji shouted loudly, as if everything he did was out of public interest. If he didn''t allow it, the emperor would be stupid and incompetent.


    Fearless of the emperor''s dragon power, Wang Ji still went his own way. On the contrary, his ministers began to sigh about his loyalty. The Ming Dynasty and Song Dynasty also had the rule not to kill scholar officials and those who wrote to him. That''s the meaning of the so-called punishment not to go to the doctor.


    Wang Ji''s "honest advice goes straight up" happened under everyone''s eyes. Now Zhuqi town is very angry, and he can''t give any severe punishment in public. Under his anger, he had to say loudly, "I''m tired!"


    After that, Zhuqi town turned and walked away. Cao Jixiang, who was waiting to stand on one side, shouted "retreat" to announce the departure of today''s court meeting.


    The court meeting broke up, but all the officials were still talking together in twos and threes when they left the palace. It can be seen that Wang Jizhi''s words shocked these people today.


    It''s very dignified not to be friendly and not to pay tribute. But as an official, you can''t get any practical benefits. It''s just the glory of the emperor. If you can sacrifice this glory for peace in the world, it must be what many people want. After all, there are still very few people who can really put the country in front of the family and the country. Otherwise, it won''t be in history There are so many traitors.


    There has never been any secret about the pilgrimage meeting. Kuang ye, who had just returned home, just sat down and drank a pot of tea and got what Wang Ji said in the court. He was so angry that he was going to enter the palace to face the saint regardless of the opposition of his family. When the housekeeper came back, he just said a word, Kuang Ye flopped back to his chair and looked at him with his eyes numb In front, there are no words.


    "Sir, according to the new news, Wang Ji went to the backyard of the palace and said that the emperor wanted to summon him."


    Just such a news can prove a lot of things. Although Wang Ji''s words are very rebellious, the emperor not only does not punish him, but also gives private advice, which can explain a lot of things. Even in this matter, the emperor is not completely opposed.


    "Emperor, you''re going to ignore your ancestors'' laws!" Kuang ye, who was relieved, suddenly roared to the sky. Then the whole person felt a black in front of him and was really stunned by Qi.


    ......


    In the palace.


    Zhu Qizhen received Wang Ji alone.


    When there were only Zhu Qizhen, Wang Ji and Cao Jixiang in the side hall, Yingzong suddenly roared angrily, "are you taking my army? How much benefit have they given you?"


    When Zhu Qizhen said these words, he was eager to kill Wang Ji. This man even said that he wanted to seal the king and marry in front of all the civil and military officials in the hall. There was no sign in advance. This was his own army. Imagine that the news should come out soon. If he didn''t agree, what would Hou Xiping think? What would happen to Jiaozhi Do you think? What would Yang Wenbo think? I''m afraid they can only be pushed into the arms of the first Department of minzhuang king.


    If that''s the case, with the strength of Nanming today, there is no chance of winning against these three forces. Even if the whole country wins this victory, I''m afraid it will kill the enemy by 1000 and lose 800. If Beiming suddenly takes a shot at himself at that time, what will he do to resist?


    In the final analysis, it was all because of Yang Chendong that he changed the outcome of the civil engineering change and divided the originally powerful Daming into North and south.


    Compared with calming the chaos in Yunnan, even defeating Jiaozhi and calming the rebellion, what Zhuqi town wants to do is to go back to the northern capital and reunify Daming. This is the great achievement he needs. Therefore, he will not try his best to calm the chaos in Yunnan. Wang Ji, who sees this point, stood up and put forward such an idea.

 Chapter 408

    "Calm down, Emperor. I''m wronged. I''m thinking of the Nanming with the all my heart. I haven''t granted anyone any benefits? What I think most is that one day, emperor can reunify Daming and reappear prosperity! I think it''s worth paying any price to achieve this goal. Once emperor reunifies Daming one day, then At that time, we can wave our troops to the south. At that time, we will kill whoever we kill and destroy whoever we say, so as to revitalize the prestige and Longwei of Daming. At that time, the history books will be filled with a strong sum, long live, long live. "


    Wang Ji knows that his words today have touched the bottom line of Yingzong. But if you want to succeed, you must.


    Kuang Ye''s ability is so strong that he still can''t do anything about Yunnan. Even if the whole Nanming Dynasty deployed troops everywhere, he just maintained the current situation. How difficult will it be to win?


    Wang Ji still has the name of self-knowledge about his own ability. How can Kuang ye do something that he can''t even do. If you can''t do it well, you can only think of other ways. Otherwise, don''t say that one day you can go further and become the Minister of the Ministry of war. Even if you want to keep your current position, it''s difficult to do it.


    In addition, Jiaozhi''s envoys had already met themselves and threatened to marry the princess to Jiaozhi''s King Lili as long as Daming was willing to marry, and recognize their independent status. They will retreat and retreat.


    When Jiaozhi knew the bottom line, Wang Ji had an idea in his heart. In order to make things happen in one stroke, he wanted to show his kindness to Xiping Hou. Once he could get the favor and help of the other party, he must play a very positive role in stabilizing his position in the court.


    It was with such contacts and ideas before that he dared to say those seemingly rebellious words in today''s court. It seems to be against the ancestral teachings of our ancestors, but if you think about it carefully, it is the best way to solve the problems at hand.


    It''s just to send out a princess, recognize the Lord and power of a country, and grant a prince with a different surname. Then we can stop the soldiers in Yunnan, spare energy to recuperate, and prepare for the attack on Beiming in the future. Such a plan must have some hope of success.


    Knowing what Yingzong wanted, Wang Ji decided to take risks. Speaking of it, he was also forced to be helpless. He wanted to get a high position, but he didn''t have the ability to command the army like that, so he had to make such a bad decision.


    Wang Ji even knew that he was the initiator of this proposal, and he didn''t know how to record himself in history books. But anyway? First get the post of minister of the Ministry of war. What if the later Nanming really can unify the whole Daming? At that time, didn''t he want to be an eternal Minister?


    It is the so-called wealth insurance that Wang Ji made a heavy bet this time. But whether things can develop as expected depends on whether we can convince Yingzong Zhuqi town first.


    Wang Ji''s voice echoed in the hall. Zhuqi town did not get angry at this moment, but became much quieter.


    The situation in Yunnan is getting worse and worse. From the beginning to now, more than 400000 troops have been invested, which is only maintaining the current relatively peaceful situation. If you want to win the final victory, you may have to send hundreds of thousands of troops to do it. If so, wouldn''t it be necessary to mobilize more troops and spend more money? Now the national treasury of Nanming is almost bottomed out. Can we stick to it? Even if we stick to it, what will we get after this war?


    If Beiming took the opportunity to enter, how should he deal with it? Do you want to continue to be a king of subjugation?


    Yes or no?


    Zhuqi town fell into a dilemma.


    "Emperor, you should make a decision early. Today''s Nanming can''t afford it." seeing Zhu Qizhen, it seems that he is caught in a tangle. Seeing Wang Ji of hope, he shouted frankly. He looks like a loyal minister and good general.


    "Ah. That''s all. Let''s leave it to Wang Aiqing and Cao Aiqing. I can agree to their conditions, but they must also make a guarantee, that is, to help us deal with the king of minzhuang, and I want to quickly calm the chaos in Yunnan." Zhu Qizhen knows that it''s not a good thing for Nanming to endure like this, I can only promise before I think there is no better way. As for how to record in history books, as long as he recuperates and can really unify Daming, what he does today will naturally become a wise act of enduring humiliation and bearing heavy burdens.


    "Emperor Shengming." seeing that Zhu Qizhen really agreed, Wang Ji knocked his head three times to the ground. He knew that his position should be stable from this moment on. As long as we have solved the problem of Yunnan, our position as the Shangshu of the Ministry of war is certain.


    Zhu Qizhen actually agreed to the requirements of King sealing and marriage. He threw Zu Xun aside. As soon as the news came out, many officials were in an uproar, and many people burst into tears. They finally recognized the fact that the once powerful Daming and the powerful Daming no longer exist.


    The sudden appearance of Wang he''s marriage with a different surname and Wang Ji''s subsequent trip from Kyoto to Yunnan naturally made everyone ignore Yang Chendong, who was still outside Gaozhou Prefecture. After Zhuqi town only withdrew the authority of his imperial envoy, they took Guan Ying and Ma Wei in Wuzhou Prefecture to deal with the matter.


    Guan Ying and Ma Wei of Wuzhou Prefecture received the edict. We also learned from some channels what happened in Nanjing and Kyoto.


    "How is it possible that Kuang Shangshu is still in good health although he is old. Now it is time to concentrate all his efforts to solve the problem of Yunnan. How can he let people rest?" Guan Ying, who got the news, looked unbelievable and had a strong sense of resentment in his voice.


    Ma Wei stood aside and watched all this happen. But he didn''t say anything.


    In terms of rank, Ma Wei is a military attache of the third grade, which is much higher than Guan Ying, a military doctor of the fifth grade.


    In the past, he respected each other only because he was a confidant of Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of military affairs, and the other party controlled the evaluation of junior military officers and was able to speak on his official career. But now, Kuang Ye is forced to stay at home. His right to speak is obvious, and he can''t be respected.


    In fact, it can be seen from the chaos in Guangdong, but the imperial edict does not reward Guan Ying. With Kuang Ye''s loss of power, he is afraid to be ignored.


    In officialdom, there have always been more icing on the cake and less charcoal in the snow. Even for his career, Ma Wei didn''t dare to get too close to Guan Ying. Otherwise, Wang Ji''s waiter knew that he wouldn''t wear his little shoes?


    Guan Ying stood there and said for a long time. Until Ma Wei was impatient, he couldn''t help coming forward and said, "general Guan, the imperial edict says that we should go outside Gaozhou prefecture to solve the problem of Zhongdan uncle. I think it''s better early than late."


    "Yes, the matter should be solved as soon as possible, so that we can start tomorrow." Guan Ying felt Ma Wei''s attitude of deliberately alienating himself. He was afraid that if Yang Chendong hadn''t solved the matter there, he would distance himself now. But he himself wanted to solve these things quickly, and then because he went to Kyoto to see his mentor, Lord Kuang ye, they had the same demands on this point.


    "Well, I''ll go back and prepare." what I''m afraid of is that Guan Ying doesn''t go together. In that way, he has to face Yang Chendong alone. He doesn''t have enough confidence in his heart. It''s good to have this Guanying. It''s natural to have your own credit in it. If things don''t work out, it''s all on him. I think this result is what Wang Ji wants to see.


    How can Guan Ying not see Ma Wei''s changes and ideas. How can Kuang ye become a person valued and cultivated by Kuang Ye without two skills? He is also calculating Ma Wei. Such two people who can''t work with one heart and one mind conspire for a job, which makes the event itself full of complexity and uncertainty.


    Not to mention, Yang Chendong is still facing this time. He is an excellent person in all aspects. Before things start, he is doomed that they will not get any benefits.


    What happened in Nanjing and Kyoto was soon transmitted to Yang Chendong''s ears through the Security Bureau. In the largest military account outside Gaozhou Prefecture, the first thing Yang Chendong did when he got the news was to arrange his men to buy food.


    In the process of eliminating the Yellow bandit army, almost all the booty was taken by the cold front, with a total of nearly 10 million silver. With this money, it is more than enough to buy some vegetables and meat with the surrounding large households. In addition, the Chang family and several other large merchants in the South who cooperate with Tianwaitian trading firm will also raise food and send it. With these, they can meet the food problem of 8000 people. That is, there is no small problem. That is, if Yingzong wants to remove the mill and kill the donkey, he will have fun with these people.


    There was no problem with food, drink, housing and transportation. Lengfeng took this opportunity to start intense training. The main course of this training is jungle warfare. To this end, several barren mountains under Gaozhou Fucheng became military forbidden areas. Yang Chendong spent four days arranging everything and selecting the training venues and methods. At this time, Guan Ying and Ma Wei also came to Gaozhou mansion.


    They brought more than 100 soldiers. After they appeared here, they didn''t come to see Yang Chendong for the first time. Instead, they went to Gaozhou Prefecture and found Shaozhou General Yu Guang who temporarily managed the things here.


    When they arrived, they didn''t visit themselves for the first time, which has shown their attitude. Perhaps they just want to tell Yang Chendong in this way that you are no longer an imperial envoy. You should be a little measured when doing things. Don''t tear your face. Everyone is not good-looking.

 Chapter 409

    "These white eyed wolves really have eyes facing forward when using people and face back when not using people." Hu mang said with an angry look on his face.


    "Tiger''s head is right. They don''t need to pay attention to it." Yang Er also lowered his voice. He was really afraid that the voice would be too loud and startle the young master. Last time, the young master said that because he spoke loudly, he sent him to Lengfeng and asked him to go to the battlefield.


    Of course, Yang Er won''t be afraid to go to the battlefield, but he won''t want to leave Yang Chendong''s side anyway.


    "Well, Yang Er, you did well. Is it hard to talk like this?" Yang Chendong looked at Yang Er, who deliberately lowered his voice, with an uncontrollable smile on his face.


    "Young master, don''t work hard, don''t work hard. As long as you can follow the young master, it''s nothing." Yang Er smiled heiheihei and didn''t look reluctant at all.


    "All right, don''t pretend. I know it''s hard for you to speak in a low voice, so the young master found you a job so that you can speak loudly, and the louder the voice, the better." Yang Chendong smiled and gave Yang er an order. After hearing the whole process of the plan, Yang Er laughed, "Young master, don''t worry. I promise to do it well and let them know what the real lion roaring skill is."


    "Very good." Yang Chendong patted Yang Er on the shoulder with satisfaction, and then said to Hu Mang, "call the first guard and the second guard team, and the young master will arrange work. This time, we will become the imaginary enemy of all the cold front and auxiliary soldiers. We will train those rookies with dozens to thousands."


    "Yes." Hu mang heard that there was a war to fight. Although it looked like a drill, it was dozens to thousands. It was exciting to think about it. At present, he happily promised and turned around to call people. Yang Eryi''s face was wronged, "young master, I also want to follow you."


    "Forget it, don''t you have more important things to do? Besides, you''d better get less involved in the exercise. You forgot that I asked you to fake fight and show mercy to your brother during the last exercise, but did you hurt one thing with a slap? Your hand is too heavy." Yang Chendong picked up what he had done before and said something about it. Because he was tall, Yang Er had great strength. Even if he left his hand, he could clap it with one hand, which is far from what ordinary people can bear.


    "Young master, I''ll do three things this time." Yang Er also wanted to fight for the opportunity.


    "OK, if you want to go, you can do things well first. When they won''t bother me, you can find us in the mountains and forests." Yang Chendong gave Yang er a hope in exchange for a bitter face. I''m afraid Yang Er knows that what he wants to do belongs to a protracted war, which is not so easy to complete.


    Hu mang soon conveyed Yang Chendong''s meaning. The first and second guard teams, a total of 40 people, plus 20 people from Langya special team and 20 people from ghost sniper team, gathered in front of Yang Chendong.


    Jungle warfare is like hunting warfare. In addition to some chase and interception, the most important thing is hiding


    For a jungle veteran, being in the jungle is like having a logistics base. Sometimes a jungle veteran can kill some inexperienced soldiers with traps and take away his weapons. There are a steady stream of plants and animals to eat in the jungle.


    Fire may be the best way to deal with jungle warfare, but it is only suitable for temperate jungles, with the exception of tropical rain forests. In the US Vietnam War, the US military suffered a lot in jungle warfare.


    In terms of strategy, jungle warfare may only kill the enemy in large numbers, attack the enemy''s logistics and contain the enemy.


    Tactically, jungle warfare affects the use of many high-tech weapons. In the jungle, sometimes ears are more important than eyes. In the jungle, your energy will be consumed by everything around you. Among them, the best tactic is ambush or waiting for time


    Yang Chendong knows that the role of heat weapons in jungle warfare will be reduced by at least 30%. That is to say, the advantage of cold fronts will be reduced to 70%. In order to make up for this defect, we need more training.


    Sweat more during practice and bleed less in wartime. Although a qualified cold front can camouflage and hide, there is no small difference between jungle warfare and it. In order to give better play to his strength, targeted training is very necessary.


    The team gathered. Before starting, Yang Chendong greeted his wife Hu Yan and the third wife Xue Niang, saying that he would go out for a few days and come back at any time if necessary. Then he called Yang San and arranged several things for him. Nanming wanted to bow to the forces in Yunnan, which he would not allow. In this way, it would be like interrupting his plan Therefore, what he needs to do is to destroy and destroy the illusion of Zhuqi town. He is forced to beg for himself and use himself.


    After arranging everything, Yang Chendong left the barracks that afternoon. Guan Ying and Ma Wei, who knew nothing about them, were sitting in the Yamen of Gaozhou Prefecture. General Yu Guang was reporting some of his information to them.


    It''s exaggerated to say it''s intelligence, but it''s just stating some facts.


    "General Ma, general Guan, since the mercenaries came to Gaozhou Prefecture, they didn''t mean to enter the city. They just camped and settled accounts ten miles away from the south of the city, and the land five miles away from their barracks was designated as a military restricted area by them. Our people wanted to enter them several times to find out, but they were beaten back." Speaking of these, Yu Guang lowered his head, obviously ashamed of his soldiers'' incompetence.


    "Wait? What did you say just now? Did you call back? Did they really dare to do it?" when Ma Wei heard this, a look of fear flashed in his face. Obviously, he didn''t think of this situation.


    "Yes, I just called back. But they were very measured. The brothers they sent were just skin injuries. It would be no problem to come back and rest for a few days." Yu Guang nodded and admitted.


    "How brave! Where do they think this is? This is the boundary of Nanming. Every plant and tree here belongs to us. They dare to move our people in our territory. It''s really bold, General Yu? Don''t you want to fight back?" Ma Wei said angrily. He is the commander of Guangdong guards. In principle, once there is a war in Guangdong, he is the first brother of the army and has the power to command any guard station under his command. If mercenaries beat the Ming army here, they will hit him in the face. If they don''t give him face, how can they not be angry.


    "Fight back?" Yu Guang raised his head and then shook his head violently. "Our brothers can''t beat those mercenaries."


    Yu Guanghui said this because he had cooperated with these people. When he had a good relationship, he led the army and cooperated with the cold front battalion 1 of wusheng. He witnessed their strong military strength, especially their heat weapons that can fight repeatedly and are extremely accurate. The power surprised him. For this kind of weapon, he once consulted Wu Sheng to see if he could get one for himself.


    Originally thought that such a thing, even if he opened his mouth, this face must always be given to himself. Never thought, Wu Sheng, who seems to be good at talking at ordinary times, shook his head firmly and said he didn''t have such power.


    For such words, Yu Guang naturally doesn''t believe that if he can become a general, how can he even have the power to send a weapon to his friends? He thought it must be a word, so he was very unhappy for some time.


    It is precisely because he has enough knowledge of those guns that Yu Guangcai is very clear that with his strength, he will definitely not be the opponent of mercenaries. It is better not to fight this battle, so as not to humiliate himself.


    Yu Guang said frankly that he could not beat mercenaries. Hearing this, Ma Wei''s face turned red and white, but he really didn''t know what to say, because he thought so in his own heart. After holding for a long time, he said, "we can''t let them hurt our people in vain. We have to give a statement."


    "Yes, they said that all the places within five miles of the barracks are military restricted areas. As long as they are outside this area, they won''t take care of what we want to do." Yu Guang said the answer given to him by the mercenary.


    Just such an answer can only make Ma Wei more angry, which clearly despises himself, but he has no choice. Who makes his strength inferior to others? If you really start, it will only be yourself who will lose face and suffer losses.


    Ma Wei was depressed and didn''t know what to do. He looked very ugly. His eyes involuntarily fell on Guan Ying. In his heart, this man still had some ideas when he was in trouble.


    But when faced with mercenaries, how many people can come up with better ways? Unless Nanming is willing to make great efforts, it is just an army of 8000 people. If they can assemble more than a dozen or even hundreds of thousands of people, they can consume these 8000 people. But now the matter of Yunnan is not enough. Where can they spare the strength to deal with Yang Chendong?


    Noticing that both Ma Wei and Yu Guang were looking at themselves, Guan Ying shook his head and said, "tomorrow, I''ll see that Yang Chendong and tell him how to deal with these things. His two wives are still in Beiming, so I don''t believe he really dares to risk the world''s condemnation and do the opposite."


    "Yes, tomorrow I''ll ask this loyal uncle to see how he answers us." Guan Ying nodded. At this time, he didn''t notice that there was something wrong with his attitude. He didn''t even call him Zhongdan Gong, but still called him Zhongdan Bo, which was granted by the British emperor. Did he forget that he asked others to help him deal with the Yellow bandit army?

 Chapter 410

    This is the weakness of human nature. Often many times, just remember their good to others, often others good to themselves, but it is easy to throw it out of the nine night cloud.


    The night passed quickly, and something unknown to outsiders happened that night. For example, Yang Chendong, with less than 100 of the elite, had made preparations in the nearby mountains and forests. At dawn, commander wusheng of Lengfeng 1st Battalion, with 400 of his men, an auxiliary battalion and two temporary auxiliary barracks, rushed to the mountains, Their goal is to find the sixth young master there and surround him, that is, the assessment is completed.


    Blind to all this, Guan Ying, Ma Wei and general Yu Guang had a meal early one day, so they took a full 200 soldiers to the mercenary camp.


    It seemed that they knew they were coming. No one stopped them all the way. Until they came to the barracks, the tall Yang Er appeared.


    "What are you doing here? Come and see our young master''s ugliness?" Yang Erdu said in front of Guan Ying and others, and then in a voice close to roaring.


    Suddenly, the opening and shouting made the three generals who were still riding on the horse tremble. At this time, not only did they feel the ringing of eardrums, but also the horse under the seat was completely startled at this moment. With a strong kick, the three generals almost fell from their horse.


    It was not easy to force the horse. Ma Wei scolded and asked Yang Er, "what are you doing? Why are you talking so loudly?"


    "I''m so loud. I''m talking like this. If you don''t want to listen, please go. It seems that no one asks you to come over." the voice of the come over is especially high. After the war horse was stimulated again, he finally couldn''t restrain himself and began to jump up. General Yu Guang was thrown off his horse because of carelessness. Seeing that the situation was bad, Guan Ying and Ma Wei jumped off the war horse and didn''t follow them.


    "You..." he reached out and helped General Yu Guang up from the ground. Ma Wei angrily pointed to Yang ER and wanted to say something. Guan Ying stopped his behavior and said in a respectful tone, "are you brother Yang? What did you say we came to see your young master make a fool of himself? What happened to Zhongdan?"


    "My young master has been ill for several days. Now he is very weak and pale. You came to see him now. Don''t you just want to see his ugliness? I tell you, it''s impossible. My young master is wise and powerful. You won''t see the bad side."


    "Also, my young master is a loyal and courageous man personally granted by the emperor on behalf of the emperor, not the loyal and courageous uncle you said. If you still call it that way, it will be disrespectful to the young master. If so, don''t blame us for being rude to you."


    As soon as Yang er''s roar finished, there was already a row of cold fronts around him approaching here. Further away, more cold front soldiers are angry. It seems that Yang Er just needs to shout casually. These people will start immediately and teach them how to be a man every minute.


    Guan Ying and Ma Wei knew that it was impossible to see Yang Chendong today and then ask questions.


    If they were not prepared, they thought that with their own identity, Yang Chendong did not dare to do something openly, but now they can''t even see the Lord. Even if it is reasonable, it is in vain.


    The hero didn''t suffer from the immediate loss. Guan Ying retreated and asked, "brother Yang, but I don''t know when your young master''s disease will get better?"


    "Don''t ask me. I''m not a doctor. You can wait a few days. Maybe you can see you when the young master is well." Yang Er saw Guan Ying''s politeness, so he said politely, but his voice was as loud as ever. He could not stop frowning in Guan Ying''s ears.


    If you can''t break through hard and people can''t see it, you won''t have any effect if you stay here. There was no way. After Guan Ying and Ma Wei looked at each other, they decided to leave first and visit again after Yang Chendong got better in a few days.


    Guan Ying, Ma Wei and others are leaving. The cold front did not embarrass them, but paid attention to them and watched them leave. Soon afterwards, as soon as the three entered the gate of Gaozhou Prefecture, a confidant of the soldiers came to report that the royal guards had come.


    Here comes the royal guards. It''s Wei Guang, the commander of the royal guards. He is the official of the fourth grade.


    The gold content of the fourth grade is very high. Even in front of the third grade Ma Wei, it still looks like the top half of the height.


    The four met in the secret room in the back yard of the government office. It can be seen that the said things are also extremely confidential and should not be used for external humanity.


    As soon as the four met, Wei Guang took the throne and sat down. Guan Ying was not angry about it. However, Ma Wei, who was higher than him, didn''t say anything. He simply closed his mouth and wanted to hear what the senior official of the royal guards wanted to say.


    "Have you seen Yang Chendong?" Wei Guang asked after the four people sat down.


    "No." General Yu Guang answered him. I''m afraid he also knew that his official position was not very high. He was just a general of a government. At this time, it was most appropriate for him to stand up and answer Wei Guang''s answer. "His servant said he was ill."


    "Sick?" Wei Guang couldn''t help but shine his eyes when he heard it. It seemed that he thought of something.


    "It''s sad to say that he is ill. It seems that he can''t even get up, but according to general Ben, it seems to be perfunctory." Ma Wei opened his mouth at this time, looking unhappy. Obviously, he thought that today''s trip was a bit humiliating.


    But what I never thought was that just after he said this, Wei Guang, who was sitting there, nodded gently, "maybe his illness is true or maybe. It just shouldn''t be illness, but maybe he was poisoned."


    "Poisoning?" Meng Yi heard this statement. Ma Wei, Guan Ying and Yu Guang couldn''t help but brighten their eyes, and then darken. It was obvious that they thought of some possibility.


    "Well, we got the news that someone attacked and killed Yang Chendong, using poison. But there has been no real report. Now it may be true. By the way, General Yu Guang, you have been here for the longest time. Have you seen Yang Chendong when those mercenaries came?" Wei Guang nodded his head and said his guess. Then he spoke to the light.


    "No? I''ve seen some other mercenary generals, but this is Yang Chendong. I really haven''t seen him for the first time." Yu Guang patted his thigh and said.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. It seems that he may have been poisoned. The reason why the army stopped here is to let him treat his illness. It doesn''t even rule out another possibility, that is, something has happened to him, but it''s not external." Wei Guang nodded with a smile on his face. This time he came to check Yang Chendong''s situation under Menda''s secret order.


    Su Man''er suddenly disappeared, making Menda doubt whether she had started, and then was killed by Yang Chendong in a rage. But in the end, everything was speculation. This time, Wei Guang was sent to want a clear answer.


    Wei Guang has met Su Man''er. Naturally, he knows the beauty of this woman. He thinks that if it were him, he would not have a little defense against such a beautiful woman. Therefore, he lives on his own and thinks that Yang Chendong may also be hit. This is when they heard Ma Wei say that they didn''t see the Lord and the other party said he was ill.


    I''m afraid even Yang Chendong didn''t expect that he didn''t see the light when he came here, just because the other party''s official position was too low to be worth seeing. I didn''t think it would become the main basis for speculating about my own accident.


    It is speculated that Yang Chendong''s accident is based on the disappearance of Su maner. As for whether this woman might stop doing it halfway, Menda didn''t think much about it. Once she saw a little hope, how could she stop doing it?


    "Ah! If Yang Chendong is really poisoned, this is our chance." after Guan Ying heard Wei Guang''s very firm tone, he suddenly had a bright feeling in front of his eyes. Could this headless mercenary be used by himself?


    Not only did Guan Ying think of it, but Ma Wei''s eyes were also shining. If these mercenaries can be used by themselves, the safety of Guangdong will be more guaranteed, and I, the commander of Guangdong guard, will be more confident in doing things.


    "There are opportunities, but mercenaries can''t move lightly." Wei Guang seemed to think of something. After all, the royal guards Department has a wide range of sources and knows some news that ordinary people can''t know.


    "We don''t use mercenaries. Didn''t they recruit more than 4000 people from the Yellow bandit army? We just want them." Guan Ying naturally knows the horror of mercenaries and that these mercenaries are not all in front of him. Even the ability of the whole mercenary is only based on imaginary speculation.


    Royal guards have sent people to sea secretly, but without exception, there is no news. Even though they don''t know how strong Leng Feng is, it''s better not to provoke him or be an enemy. But it doesn''t matter. Those who had nothing to do with themselves. He just needs to do what is right in front of him, that is, take these people who later joined mercenaries for their own use.


    After seeing the style of mercenaries on the battlefield, Guan Ying thought of establishing such an army, so that the overall strength of the Nanming army will rise to a higher level. If these people join, their wishes may be realized earlier.

 Chapter 411

    "Yes, we''re just thinking about the 4000 people," Ma Wei said in the same tone. Then he and Guan Ying looked at each other and could see that there was an element of competition between them at this moment.


    "Well, that''s OK, so we''ll use our own means." Wei Guang also got the mission to bring some mercenaries back to Beijing. More information about mercenaries may be available from these people, which may play a vital role in how to deal with them in the future.


    In this way, the three parties began to clamor in secret, and all ran towards one goal, that is, how to persuade those who had just joined the Yellow bandit army to join their own side and use it for themselves.


    This war was totally unexpected to Yang Chendong. Waiting for him to be the red side of the exercise in the mountains and forests to train the troops to fight in the jungle as a target, he couldn''t help laughing when he got the news, "that is, they want to create new problems and have a whimsical dream, so they can play with them and order them to go on and let Yang ER and Yang Wu sing the play with them. In short, the longer the trust, the better."


    After Yang Chendong''s words, someone had already conveyed the order. He himself stood on the waist of a mountain and looked at the southwest. At this time, it seemed that he could see some chaotic situation there.


    .....


    Yunnan. The chaos began with Zhu Ying and his bastard sons.


    Zhu Ying, the 18th son of Zhu Yuanzhang, was born to concubine Zhou. In the 24th year of Hongwu (1391), minzhou was granted as a vassal state. Four years later, due to the new attachment of Yunnan, the prince Zhenfu was required to change it to Yunnan. In the first year of Jianwen, Musheng, the Marquis of Xiping, told King Min that he was unfaithful, and Emperor Jianwen abolished him as a common man. After Zhu Di''s Jingnan, Zhu Yi''s title was restored.


    Zhu Yi, the king of min, was not a good thing. Since his restoration to the throne, he wantonly wandered around, indulged in the old rites, received the seals of various departments without authorization, and killed officials and people. After Zhu Di knew it, he took the seal of his vassal book, and then cut off his guard. Later, it may be Zhu Di''s "distressed" brother who returned the book to him. After Mingren sect ascended the throne, Zhu moved to Wugang, Huguang and lived in Zhouzhi. A long time later, he built a mansion for him. At that time, he was almost half a hundred years old.


    Zhu Hui is very bad, and his son is not very good. In particular, his concubines Zhu Huixi, king of Guangtong, and Zhu Huixi, king of Yangzong, had already fallen out with his brother Zhu Huixi, king of Zhennan, in order to compete for the property of King min''s house. The reason is like this. In view of their low status, Su, Zhu Huixuan''s mother, was afraid that their two sons would be in a disadvantageous state when they separated their families. She actually took advantage of the ignorance of the old king of Min Zhu to steal from the king of Min''s house many times. Finally one day he was caught, and the ashamed Su hanged himself. When the mother who stole things died, the two living treasure sons would not give up. In particular, Zhu Huixuan was full of bad water. First, he "broke down the wall and opened the door without authorization", "forced to open the internal and external Treasury and take away the gold and silver wealth", and then played the Yingzong court, saying that his legitimate brother Zhu Huixuan forced his concubine to die, and the court should preside over justice. When Emperor Yingzong of the Ming Dynasty heard about it, he sent his son-in-law and the imperial censor to investigate it. He found that it was not like what Zhu Huihui said. Then he sent an imperial edict to warn Zhu Hui''s father and son: "if you hurt grace and violate etiquette, the ancestral Dharma is there. I dare not privacy!"


    After that, the minwang mansion stopped for a while. But then the civil Castle change broke this calm. Due to the defeat of emperor Yingzong of the Ming Dynasty, he withdrew to Nanjing and established the Southern Ming Dynasty. Zhu Qiyu succeeded Datong and became the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty. The huge and powerful Daming was divided into North and south, and its strength was greatly reduced. At about this time, the old min King Zhu Ying died, and Zhu Huiying, the king of the south of the town, became the second generation of Min king, also known as minzhuang king.


    The conflicts between brothers who were incompatible with fire and water in history began to escalate after Zhu Huixi became the new minzhuang king. But everything changed with the emergence of Yang Chendong.


    That is, Zhu Qizhen and Zhu Qiyu can be separated and become the northern and southern emperors. Why can''t they? Isn''t it tangled with the problem of a min king? Not to mention, the following two brothers originally had Titles: Zhu Huiyun, king of Guangtong, and Zhu Huiyun, king of Yangzong.


    Among the three, Zhu Huixuan''s mind reacted the fastest. When his brother Zhu Huixuan succeeded to the throne, he and his brother Zhu Huixuan, king of Kaizong, came to congratulate him, which once made his brother and the family guards nervous. But when there was no outsider, Zhu Huixuan and his brother Zhu Huixuan expressed their thoughts to him, the new king of min was moved.


    Even though the Ming Dynasty can be divided into North and south, why can''t one be separated? As long as the three brothers work together, what else can''t be done?


    After all, the land under the jurisdiction of the king of Min is still small. If it can be fought out, what a big world will it be?


    Princes and generals would rather have seed.


    Not to mention, originally they had the blood of the Zhu family and had the blood of the royal family.


    In this way, three brothers with the "ambition" began to work together and made preparations secretly. They wanted to start when Yingzong''s power in South was not completely stable.


    When the ancients started an incident, they needed a reason, such as Liu Bang, the high ancestor of the Han Dynasty, beheading the white snake to show the emperor. There was a servant named Duan Youhong in the family of Zhu Huixi, king of Guangtong. His father Duan Hongshan was a man who knew magic. He was recommended to come here and introduced Yu Libin, who was good at magic.


    After planning, Yu Libin appeared as a guest at a large banquet held by the king of min. As soon as I saw Zhu Huixuan, the king of xinminzhuang, I looked startled and said, "the king''s appearance is really rare in the world. Being the Lord of the world! As long as you have the heart to seize it, things will be done. It seems that you should raise things last year. No later than may or June this year, you can directly send troops and ascend the throne eastward to Nanjing."


    When Yu Libin spoke, outside the hall, some guards came in with knives and stood on both sides, forcing the visitors to make a statement. Another two brothers, Zhu Huixuan, king of Guangtong and Zhu Huixuan, king of Yangzong, took the lead and bowed down, saying that they would support the eldest brother, which forced other guests to express their position and kneel down one by one and shouted.


    Since Yongle and Xuande cut the vassal in the Ming Dynasty, there were only a few guards under the vassal kings everywhere. How could there be any brigade? However, it was not difficult for the three brothers. They asked people to make a "treasure of the king with gold, silver jewelry, Lingwu Marquis, Qinwu Marquis and Gaiyuan Xuanwu". They also imitated the practice of the emperor and made a lot of Royal edicts, and then called their subordinates Duan Youhong, mengneng and Chen Tianzi, "To seal coins and other things, Yang Wenbo, the head of Miao in linzhai, was granted the capital, and Miao Jinlong, the head of Miao in Tianzhu Zhai, was given the silver medal to Wu Ying, the head of Miao in Hengling cave, to induce them to start fighting.


    At the same time, he also sent someone to contact the old king of Jiaozhi, Li Li, Xu yichongnuo and Chongli.


    In history, Yang Wenbo, the head of Miao in linzhai, and others had a clear mind. When they saw the so-called imperial edict of Guangtong brothers, they didn''t take it seriously at all, let alone send troops for them. But in this life, Daming divided the north and the south, and the power and strength of the imperial court were greatly reduced. In addition, this time, the three brothers worked together, Yang Wenbo moved his mind and colluded with them.


    The three brothers of the king of min, with the support of several Miao leaders inside and Jiaozhi outside, became the general trend, that is, the rebellion in Yunnan.


    Yunnan is in chaos. As the largest "warlord" here and the Mu family who has lived here for generations, it has become the only obstacle to the success of minzhuang king.


    That''s the same sentence. The Ming Dynasty is divided into North and south. At this time, the Mu family is not very clear about who they should be loyal to. How can they rashly send troops to calm the chaos? Because of this delay, the minwang series of forces are growing, and finally the Mu family can''t be eliminated in a moment. At this time, the matter spread to Nanjing, Kyoto, Nanming Dynasty, and Yingzong sent troops to calm the chaos.


    Looking at the relevant information that is completely inconsistent with the development law in history, Yang Chendong, who is in a well camouflaged pit, slowly turned off the flashlight flashing in his hand.


    The situation seems to be getting more and more chaotic. Even the news from the outside military camp is not like the "encirclement and interception" as previously thought. On the contrary, it is still various promised benefits.


    After knowing that Zhuqi Town, Emperor Yingzong of the Ming Dynasty, adopted the strategy of Wang Ji, the left servant of the Ministry of war, he would take the means of static braking against the mercenaries outside Gaozhou City. For example, he would encircle the mercenaries and wait for them to run out of ammunition and food. In this way, he could take it at will until he asked them to withdraw from all the sites of the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    In order to cope with this very likely situation, Yang Chendong made preparations in advance. He not only sent people out to buy grain and grass, but also mobilized several large southern merchants and merchant families such as the Chang family to come to one side in difficulty and support from all sides.


    At that time, with sufficient food and grass, the situation in Yunnan will worsen until Wang Ji "Zhaoan" When the strategy completely failed, it was time for them to return to the stage of history and show their strength. But who ever thought that they just found a reason for illness, and the other party believed it and began to openly rebel. According to the reports of Yang ER and Yang Wu, who stayed in the military camp, they had gone to each other''s several meals, and their ears had to grow cocoons Where are the children.


    "Just enjoy the delicious food and drink, and don''t forget your real identity." this is Yang Chendong''s reply to the two close servants. From this sentence, it''s not difficult to see that Yang Chendong is happy to see such a situation in front of him. If possible, he will continue like this until the change in Yunnan occurs.


    In a word, the changes in the barracks are good things. At least there is no need to turn over. As for the temptation of each other, Yang Chendong will not worry at all.

 Chapter 412

    Both of them were people who went to the chixian city and saw the strength of the Yang family. I have been with my personal servants for such a long time. In the future, I have a bright future waiting for them. It can only be a bad idea to betray the dreams made up by others in front of me. If so, it''s better to happen as soon as possible. An unfaithful person might as well expose his true face as soon as possible rather than waiting to be around him step by step.


    Of course, Yang ER and Yang Wu must stand the test. At this point, Yang Chendong is still very confident.


    "Young master, another person walked over our heads. It seems that the number should be more than one class. Do you start?" Yang Chendong was still thinking about the environment he was facing, and whether he had any concerns. When he could take the initiative to walk, a slightly excited voice came from his ear.


    They are now in the pit. The top of the pit is covered with branches and leaves for camouflage. Unless it is a professional, it is difficult to find such a trap unless it is very close. This means of concealment and camouflage, for Yang Chendong, I don''t know how many times I did it in that life, and I have been full of experience for a long time.


    In fact, there are more than a dozen such camouflage and deep pits in the mountain forest. In this pit are six members of the first security team following Yang Chendong, such as Hu mang. Here is to deal with the cold front players passing by from this side and "eliminate" them one by one.


    Hearing that someone came to his pit, Yang Chendong gently tilted his mouth and showed a smile, "well, the fat meat in his mouth must be eaten, and let Leng Feng know that a trace of carelessness may pay the price of life, especially in the jungle with changeable environment."


    "Look, young master." after receiving the order to attack, Hu Mang''s eyes twinkled with excitement. Even though it was dark at the bottom of the pit, he still seemed to be eager to try.


    Not long ago, there was a slight dull hum outside the pit. Obviously, a unilateral "killing" was going on.


    ......


    Xiping Marquis house.


    In front of us are two four meter high giant stone lions. It is said that this was built by the most famous craftsmen in the country at the time of the founding of the government. After the event, after Dianqing''s pen fell, the stone lion''s eyes faintly emitted a deep light, which can frighten people''s hearts and souls.


    Between the two stone lions, there is a tall and solemn lacquer red gate, inlaid with horizontal and vertical seven roads. There are a total of seventy-nine white door nails, which symbolize the identity of the owner of the house.


    When you open the heavy gate and enter the courtyard, it is not only wide, but also exquisitely decorated. It is really carved beams and painted buildings and resplendent. Even compared with some Ming Dynasty King Pan''s residence surnamed Zhu, it is a bit more luxurious.


    This is Hou Mu''s residence in Xiping, which originated from Mu Ying, the adopted son of Zhu Yuanzhang. Because of his bravery in battle, he made many military achievements. In the 16th year of Hongwu (1383), he enfeoffed Yunnan with the Duke of Pingxi, and later Jin Dynasty was the Duke of Guizhou.


    Since then, the Mu family has become the actual master of Yunnan. Up to now, the new mubin has taken over the glory and mission of the family and become the new Duke of Xiping and the Duke of Guizhou.


    However, compared with the previous Xiping Hou, mubin encountered not only many problems, but also very big problems. For example, today''s chaos once made him unable to sleep at night, and eating was tasteless. The reason is the two emperors'' one bright and one dark will.


    Needless to say, it was the imperial edict issued by Zhuqi Town, Yingzong of the Southern Ming Dynasty, which intended to calm the chaos in Yunnan.


    Dark refers to Zhu Qiyu, the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty. In the secret decree, it means to let him recognize the situation and return to the embrace of the Daming earlier. As for Yunnan, you can stand by and wait for the chaos to affect the ruling foundation of the supreme emperor. When working together with the northern Ming Dynasty, you can calm the world.


    Since the change of civil engineering, when the original Daming was divided into two, mubin began to make difficulties. He didn''t know who to listen to.


    As the Mu family who have been escorting Zhu''s family for generations, they have never had any rebellious heart. From the beginning of the earliest muying, even now mubin holds the same idea.


    But the fact that there were two emperors in one country baffled him. And from his point of view, it seems that which is orthodox, which is not, and which is.


    Zhu Qizhen was originally the emperor of Yingzong. Although he lost the news because of his disastrous defeat on the battlefield, his emperor identity has always existed. It''s not for orthodoxy.


    Zhu Qiyu was ordered in the face of danger. After there was no news of the Yingzong emperor, he succeeded as emperor, which played a very positive role in stabilizing the hearts of ministers and the people. He ascended the throne in the northern capital. There was a ceremony and compliance with the law, which can also be said to be orthodox.


    Say no.


    When Zhu Qizhen came back from the defeat, he should go directly to the capital, but he didn''t have the courage. Instead, he went to Nanjing and established Nanming, which seems to have some unorthodox meaning. He even had to take the initiative to split Daming.


    Zhu Qiyu is even more so. His throne was originally an expedient measure. It is said that when he learned that there was nothing wrong with Zhu Qi Town, he should take the initiative to give up the throne. But he did not. Instead, he continued to sit on the throne of the emperor, which was somewhat unreasonable. It seemed that it was not orthodox.


    The two emperors, who were and were not, baffled mubin. It is this embarrassment that makes the situation in Yunnan worse and worse, so that even if he wants to do his best now, I''m afraid he can''t solve the problem.


    The most taboo in war is that the coach is not determined. Such a thing is happening to Mu bin. Even the commander-in-chief is like this, not to mention the soldiers below. There is a kind of people who don''t know who to listen to, so that they don''t know who to fight for in the later stage of development.


    I don''t even know why. It''s strange to say that we can fight this battle well. Even mubin can''t believe it.


    Because the mind has been wavering and the mind on the battlefield is not firm, the enemy has taken advantage of the loophole. Up to now, he can only settle in a corner and watch it change.


    It was at this time that Yingzong''s special envoy arrived, and it was Wang Ji, the minister who took the post of Zuo Shilang on behalf of the Minister of military affairs.


    According to his advice to Yingzong, now he is divided into three ways to solve things.


    The first way of marriage; On the second road, the Mu family became king; The third way paid a lot of money to buy the Miao army.


    The first way is far away, and the third way is dangerous. Finally, Wang Ji himself chose the second way, which is safe and dignified. He came to Mu house as a lobbyist to exchange the throne of Mu bin and get the other party to send troops to calm the chaos in Yunnan.


    The arrival of Wang Ji, mubin naturally dare not neglect. Although he is a heavy soldier and has a high influence in Yunnan, he is careful to drive the Wannian ship. The reason why the Mu family can continue to this day and hold the military power again has not been speculated by others, is precisely because it is cautious. Usually, when a five grade official of the imperial court comes to Mu mansion, he will receive him personally, not to mention a three grade senior official, who is very likely to become a second grade Shangshu.


    In the main hall of Mufu, yinglang gaojun''s mubin saw Wang Ji in a second-class official suit and a humble face.


    The two sides first met politely, then went to tea and sat down, and looked at each other face to face.


    For mubin, Wang Ji is still a little strange. Mu Sheng, who had just died, had some contacts with his father. That is, to talk about things, according to the habits of the Chinese people, it is natural to start with friendship. Wang Ji talked about his past and Mu Sheng.


    Someone talked about my father face to face. Mubin naturally listened respectfully and smiled from time to time to show his respect.


    For mu Bin''s performance, Wang Ji was still very satisfied. When he spoke, the natural topic was involved in the current situation. "... when old Duke Mu Sheng was still alive, Emperor Yingzong praised him more than once. He said that the old Duke was valuable, loyal to the country, brave in battle and won the heart of the emperor. So that when he heard the news of the old Duke''s death, he was really sad for several days? Now think about it, it seems that everything happened yesterday. It''s really memorable."


    "Thanks for the emperor''s love for my father. I think my father will laugh and comfort if he knows under the spring." mubin got up to the South and hugged his fist to show his respect.


    "Lord Mu is very polite. The emperor not only respects the old Duke, but also attaches great importance to Lord mu. He once said to his ministers more than once that although Lord Mu is young, he does have a bit of the demeanor of the old Duke, and you are young and strong, and you will create more achievements comparable to your ancestors. It is this emphasis that the emperor decided to get rid of different surnames and not be granted the king Please accept Mu Bin''s policy. "


    As he spoke, Wang Ji''s look became so solemn that later, people took the initiative to stand up. I don''t know when there is a golden imperial edict with dragon pattern on its back.


    "Minister mubin receives the edict." in the face of the edict, whether it is Yingzong or Daizong, mubin has no reason to object. All he can do is kneel down and receive the seal.


    "By heaven, the emperor said: Hou mubin of Xiping is young and promising, loyal to the Lord and thinking about the country, and has made outstanding military achievements, which has won my heart. I am grateful for the outstanding contributions made by the Mu family for the Ming Dynasty from generation to generation. I hereby appoint Hou mubin of Xiping as king of Xiping and give me a gold medal..."


    For generations, except muying, the first Duke of Xiping, everyone else took the throne when they were alive. Only when they died could they be granted the Duke of Guizhou, which has become a practice. But when he arrived at mubin, he was granted a different surname king and became king of Xiping without doing anything. Although it was said that this term did not say anything about hereditary substitution. But in this move, it is not too much to honor our ancestors.

 Chapter 413

    Mu bin was very excited to hear this decree. He knelt on the ground with flat hands and shouted long live the emperor.


    "King Xiping, please get up." after reading the imperial edict, Wang Ji changed into a more enthusiastic face and carefully helped mubin kneeling.


    "Thank you, Lord Wang." mubin still said these carefully.


    "King Xiping is really very polite. In the future, you will be the third princess of the Ming Dynasty. Where dare the envoy make any decision? He just said to go back to Kyoto of the Southern Ming Dynasty and report to Yingzong. It seems that he is trying to put pressure on the other party. Li Li Li clamored to ask the envoy to reply quickly, otherwise he is not sure whether he will send troops again in anger and occupy the whole Yunnan at that time It will hurt the harmony between the two sides.


    The envoy was scared and fled from the barracks of the Jiaozhi army in a panic. He took a shortcut and wanted to go straight to Nanjing. But he and everyone else didn''t think of it. The Security Bureau had made arrangements for this envoy. Shortly after the other party had the same barracks of the Jiaozhi army, he did the assassination. The envoy was killed completely unprepared, together with dozens of people who followed him And die.


    The killing of envoys usually doesn''t happen. It''s the so-called war between the two armies without cutting envoys.


    Because of this fixed way of thinking, no one would have thought that such a thing would happen. So that the envoy disappeared for several days before he was discovered. Now there are rumors everywhere. It is said that King Li Li asked yingzongsuo for two women, one is the noblest and purest Princess (Princess SUNDE) , the other is empress Qian in Zhuqi town. She also said that the old king preferred married women.


    Naturally, the Security Bureau intended to spread the news. Because the envoy was dead, it was impossible to find out the truth. As soon as they heard such rumors, the news immediately spread to Nanjing Kyoto.


    I can imagine how angry Zhuqi town will be after getting the news. I don''t know how many things have been broken because of this.


    Princess Suntech is the flesh of his hand. They have a common father and mother. How can such a close sister marry an old man who is nearly 60? If she does, how can she face to see other ancestors and ancestors in a hundred years?


    Not to mention, the other party also threatened to be his queen. This is the face of chiguoguo. Any man is afraid that he can''t accept it.


    Although the method of sending women to do business is popular in some places, especially in Japan. But Qian is the queen of a country and also represents the face of a country. If Zhuqi town really does this, I''m afraid it doesn''t have to do anything. People all over the world will look down on themselves. What''s the imperial power and dignity at that time?


    Zhu Qi Town, under the rising anger, launched a furious rage on the court, "ordered Wang Lai, governor of Huguang, Yang Xinmin, Chief Secretary of Yunnan, and Dong Xing, governor of Tongzhi, to immediately mobilize an army to attack Jiaozhi with King Xiping. I want him to pay a price for his arrogance and ignorance!"


    The emperor was furious, and the eunuch immediately sent a message. However, all the officials in the court knew that if Jiaozhi was really so easy to destroy, it would have been destroyed long ago, and there would be no abandonment of Xuanzong Zhu Zhanji.

 Chapter 414

    At the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, it was particularly prosperous when Zhu Di, the founder of the Ming Dynasty, sent troops to invade Jiaozhi (now Vietnam). At that time, the commander of the army was the late British Duke Zhang Fu. They defeated them with the strength of the Ming army and established Jiaozhi province. But in the end, because the distance between the two sides was too far away, many things were beyond reach. In 1431, Jiaozhi province was abolished, and Li Li accepted the Ming Dynasty and became king Annan.


    This is a major blow to the prestige of the central government over the southwest chieftain. Later, Shi duo''s facts proved that the negative impact caused by Xuande''s "abandoning Jiaozhi" was long-term and fatal. This incident dealt a heavy blow to the international reputation of the Ming Dynasty in the western region and shook the suzerain status of the Ming Dynasty. Losing Annan means losing the west, which Zhu Zhanji probably did not expect. Since then, Annan has been harassing the border and invading the land. Today''s humiliation has finally occurred.


    Zhuqi town''s remaining anger went down the court. Cao Jixiang, the eunuch manager, followed by him, always looked like he wanted to talk and stop.


    "Cao Aiqing, what''s the matter?" Zhu Qizhen stopped, frowned and asked when he noticed the change of Cao Jixiang around him.


    "I will die if I don''t spit out a word, but I''m afraid it will annoy the emperor." Cao Jixiang fell to his knees with a panic when he heard Zhu Qi''s inquiry.


    "As long as it''s for the good of the country and me, Cao Aiqing can tell you directly. I forgive you for your innocence." Zhu Qizhen still has a good impression on the eunuch who seems to be loyal to him. At least he is dedicated to himself and doing things for himself, which is much better than some courtiers who only know how to compete for power and profit, Also more reassuring.


    Hearing that he was innocent, Cao Jixiang knocked his head on the ground and said: "Your Majesty, I don''t think it is impossible to solve the problem of Yunnan. The reason why the armies are making slow progress and fail to win is that the generals in front are afraid of the enemy. It is just the so-called heaven is high and the emperor is far away, and there is no supervision. I''m afraid only the imperial edict is not enough for them to do their best. My minister asked to send supervisors to the front line to put pressure on them. In this way, the emperor has more eyes to see Keep an eye on them and don''t worry about whether they dare to do their best and work hard. "


    Finally, he understood what Cao Jixiang said. Zhu Qizhen frowned deeply: "Cao Aiqing means to send eunuchs to the front line to supervise the army?"


    "The minister is frightened. The people sent can arrange the emperor''s confidants as much as possible. The minister will not say more about this matter." Cao Jixiang neither admits nor denies. He is afraid that his suggestion will create an idea of seizing power and meddling in military power for Yingzong, so he dare not say more this moment.


    Originally, there was a military supervision system in the Ming Dynasty. In every war, eunuchs would be sent to supervise the army. In fact, they would watch the generals for the emperor and repay their performance in a secret way.


    Facts have also proved that with the eunuch''s supervision, the generals in front did not dare to neglect, and some deliberately showed a very brave appearance, just to get a good impression in the eunuch''s heart, so that they could spread their name to the emperor''s ears, and then have a bright future.


    However, since the defeat of civil engineering, for the sake of Yingzong''s reputation, everyone attributed the failure to Wang Zhen. Some people said frankly that war was not a child''s play. How could it happen that laymen guide experts?


    That is, after that, the eunuch army was rejected. This also made the whole eunuch group want to survive, only around the emperor. Otherwise, they without military power may be eliminated and replaced at any time.


    In order to supervise the army and win military power, these eunuch leaders have tried to solve it more than once, but the lessons of Wang Zhen are there. It is even more difficult to change.


    Now, the opportunity seems to be coming. Zhu Qizhen''s dissatisfaction with the war situation in Yunnan made Cao Jixiang see the opportunity, which looked like death.


    Cao Jixiang was completely like serving the country and the people, which moved Zhu Qizhen. He also felt that the imperial power seemed to have insufficient control over the war in Yunnan, and it was not that he had never thought of sending eunuchs to supervise the army. Although this move may have the disadvantages of laymen guiding experts, it is undeniable that the presence of eunuchs on the front line can make the imperial power and imperial will go directly to the army and make the army better The team fought bravely.


    In the past, it was because of the influence of Wang Zhen and the obstruction of all officials that the eunuchs had to stop supervising the army. But now Jiaozhi is so rampant that he proposed to send eunuchs to supervise the army at this time. Surely no one would say anything. Why, people want the queen to be their wife, don''t they allow the emperor to fight back?


    "Well, my partner is loyal to his country. That''s it. He ordered Qian Liang to be the eunuch of the Yunnan war supervisor and urged all generals to kill the enemy bravely on the battlefield. Anyone who disobeys can be punished according to the law."


    Zhu Qizhen finally opened his mouth and personally named Qian Liang. Cao Jixiang was not surprised. He knocked his head to the ground again, "long live, Emperor Shengming."


    Who is Qian liang? He is the nephew of the eunuch Qian sengbao. Qian sengbao thought that when he was outside the Yang family in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, he was the one who fought with Jin Ying and followed the old ministers of Yingzong. Later, he came to Nanjing with all the ministers, but because of the influence of Wang Zhen, he has been very low-key recently.


    Dormancy is equal to opportunity. Now the opportunity finally comes and finally soars to the sky.


    It seems that Qian Liang is the person of Qian sengbao. It seems that he doesn''t deal with Cao Jixiang on weekdays. But that''s just for outsiders. In fact, since they came to Nanjing, these eunuchs have been unusually United. Maybe they know that if they don''t do so, they won''t be able to stand out. So on the surface, we don''t like each other, and secretly, the relationship is excellent. This time, Cao Jixiang made a suggestion. He never thought that he would send his own people to the post of supervisor. He only needs eunuchs to go, which is tantamount to achieving his goal. As for who he is, he has a close relationship with himself.


    The imperial edict of Zhuqi town was then issued. Qian Liang also led a group of royal guards out of Kyoto and went straight to Nanjing. This scene was seen by many ministers, but this time no one was speaking out against it.


    Blame the king''s arrogance. Blame these eunuchs for choosing to stand out. It''s so good that the ministers are unable to resist.


    Kuang Fu in Kyoto.


    Kuang ye, who was ordered to recuperate at home, could not go out of the house or go to the court to meet the emperor. However, his position as the Minister of the Ministry of military affairs has not changed. Some major events and minor events in the court will be communicated to him at the first time.


    When he learned that the emperor had sent eunuchs to supervise the front line in Yunnan, Kuang Ye sighed, "has the emperor forgotten after Wang Zhen? Don''t you know that doing so may only make the situation worse."


    After a long sigh, Kuang Ye couldn''t help thinking of Yang Chendong in his mind.


    Having been a minister of the Ministry of war for so many years, Kuang Ye is a man who knows and understands soldiers. Is the complexity and chaos of the situation in Yunnan a problem that can be solved by sending eunuchs to supervise the army? I''m afraid these eunuchs will not help, but will make the situation more chaotic. Who will solve the problem there in the end? It seems to be on Yang Chendong.


    The treatment of Yang Chendong was given by the court after Kuang ye returned to the house.


    When the birds are exhausted, the good bow is hidden. But the problem was that there were many birds, and the number was still very large. He couldn''t understand why Yingzong was so anxious to hide Yang Chendong.


    However, it has become a fact, and now the phase is how to change the result rather than investigate the reason. "Someone, take a pen and grind paper and inkstone. I want to write to Guan Ying..."


    ......


    Cheli division, the temporary seat of the minwang palace.


    The company in the car is the full name of the company in the car, which is now manjinglan in the southeast suburb of Jinghong City, Yunnan Province.


    This was the place chosen by the king of min before he announced his independence. Because of its complex terrain and its distance from the Central Plains, it was selected as a new place for Longxing.


    The original fan king is now the place of minzhuang king. At this time, the inside and outside are heavily guarded, and men with knives and guns can be seen everywhere to ensure that even a fly can''t fly into the yard without a red flag.


    However, in such a heavily guarded place, a young man in his twenties walked on the stone steps of the courtyard like a stroller, wearing a soft gauze Tang scarf, a purple embroidered robe and a white paper folding fan in his hand. He was slender, looked like a crown jade, and had a graceful demeanor when walking. He smiled before saying anything. He was elegant and noble.


    From time to time, he would look around, as if looking for the beauty of the courtyard.


    For the appearance of this childe, all the guards seem to have never seen before. No matter where his eyes fall, it seems to be a matter of course.


    "Mr. Yao, Mr. Yao, why did you come here, but it''s easy for the maids to find." two anxious maids came to the young childe''s face, panting and saying, as if they were complaining.


    "Ha ha, it''s hard for you, but is the county chief looking for me?" the young childe''s leap was filled with a smile, which made people feel like a spring breeze.


    "Yes, the princess has prepared a new song, just waiting for Mr. Yao to appreciate it." the two maidens nodded. After saying this, he grabbed the childe''s arm and walked straight to the other yard.


    In this regard, the young master Yao still kept a smiling face and let the two women talk, but only in the corners of his eyes, there was a faint killing opportunity. He was remembering every scene in the hospital, including how many bodyguards there were, where they were distributed, and so on.

 Chapter 415

    Young master Yao, surnamed Yao, name handsome. In fact, he himself is as handsome as his name.


    His appearance belongs to a sunny and energetic man. In today''s words, he is the kind of small fresh meat. He has big eyes and white skin, which is far inferior to the skin of many women. Such a man often gets the attention of those women as soon as he appears.


    But what everyone doesn''t know is that Yao Yingjun has another identity. Yang is the ace spy of the Security Bureau.


    This time I came to King min''s territory and did the task of breaking into the enemy and obtaining internal information. But I never thought that as soon as he appeared in the place of the company in the car, he was liked by Zhu Lian, the sister of minzhuang king, because of his extraordinary style and temperament. The woman who won the title of Yongsheng group leader fell in love at first sight, so she invited Yao Junjun to her home.


    Yao Yingjun is naturally eager for this. In this way, Lang Youqing and his concubine are interested. He has become a regular guest in the palace, so that the bodyguards here know him. I told you before you added Princess Yongsheng that you should be as polite to everyone as you see her, so that she can walk around the house at any time without any restriction.


    Besides, Yao Yingjun followed the two maidens to the yard belonging to Princess Yongsheng, and said politely and chattily, "strange, why is the yard so quiet today?"


    "Young master Yao doesn''t know. Several princes have gone to the barracks. It seems that the war situation ahead is a little nervous."


    "Yes, I''ve heard. But anyway? It''s none of our women''s business. And childe Yao, although you are a man, you have a good skin bag. As long as you please our princess, you can be rich and prosperous all your life."


    Two waitresses, you say a word and I say a word. When I saw Yao''s handsome eyes looking at them, I couldn''t help laughing. Obviously, this good leather bag not only deeply attracted Princess Yongsheng, but also had a great attraction to these maidens.


    Yao Junjun is very upset about what others say he has a good skin bag, but in order to complete the task, he seems to be silent. He has been thinking about what the military camp meeting is. As the sister loved by minzhuang king, it should not be difficult to know. How can he get words out of it?


    In the military camp five miles outside the city, which is five miles away from the minwang mansion, Zhu Huixuan, king of minzhuang, Zhu Huixuan, king of Guangtong and Zhu Huixuan, king of Yangzong are convening a military meeting.


    To say that the three sons born to Zhu Yi have some abilities. At least they still have some talents. It is by the operation of these people that they have today''s scale and become a headache for Huang Zongzhu Qi town.


    These so-called talents include Duan Youhong who is good at strange skills, Meng Neng who is brave and able to fight, Chen Tian who can speak and distinguish, Yu Libin who can meet each other, and Yu Libin who knows some magic skills of gods and ghosts.


    It is the existence of these talents that makes the situation in Yunnan more and more chaotic. It also makes them form a temporary alliance with Jiaozhi and Miao army, and forces the Mu family not to move.


    If this situation continues, the war of attrition will not take long, and the Nanming army will fall into complete passivity. Then the whole Yunnan may fall, and then expand the war situation outward, so as to realize the general trend of first living in a corner, and finally seeking the Central Plains and seizing the world.


    But everything changed with mubin being granted the title of King Xiping.


    "Is Yingzong crazy? When different surnames can be granted the king, will it be my Zhu family in the future?" Zhu Huizhen, the king of Yangzong, was the most impatient and the youngest of the three brothers, couldn''t help complaining.


    Which of the people can understand Yingzong''s decision. In their opinion, even if the world is gained by them, it is still ruled by the Zhu family. That''s what the so-called meat rots in the pot means. But now different surnames can also be granted the king, which makes some more variables.


    "Well, now is not the time to say this. Let''s think about what to do next. Mubin, who has been granted the king, can''t wait and see like before. Soon he should make great moves. How we should deal with it is the major event we discuss together." Zhu Huiyun, King of minzhuang, is also the boss of the people in essence. He said aloud at the moment. Then he set his eyes on Zhu Huixuan, king of Guangtong, and said, "second brother, it''s up to you to say what to do next."


    "OK." Zhu Huixuan first nodded to Zhu Huixuan, then glanced at the crowd, and then slowly opened his mouth, "Mubin was granted King Xiping. Even for this king''s name, he must be our enemy. Before, he dreamed that he could unite with him and even promised him a share of the world. The decision-making must be changed. Fortunately, the talks broke down at Jiaozhi. Hehe, I don''t know who helped us and killed the envoys sent by Yingzong."


    When Zhu Huixuan said this, everyone was sneering. Obviously, everyone had the same view on this matter, that is, the king Jiaozhi Lili sent someone to do it, but the other party didn''t admit it. In addition, since we are still allies, we don''t need to ask the other party to admit anything about this matter.


    "The Jiaozhi kingdom will not retreat, but is forced to a place where there is no way to retreat. Next, we can discuss how to deal with King Xiping''s army together. It must be difficult for anyone to take advantage of it in a short time. As for how the army of the Southern Ming Dynasty should deal with it, we still need to discuss a countermeasure." when Zhu Huixuan said here, His eyes naturally fell on Duan Youhong standing below.


    Duan Youhong is famous for his unique skills in Yunnan. He has a good eye and long-term thinking, but he has quite a lot of military talent. Now that Zhu Huixuan was trying to win his opinion, he stood up, "three princes, the army of the Southern Ming Dynasty is not difficult to deal with."


    When they came up, they said such confident words. Listening to the ears of the three princes, they couldn''t help feeling that their eyes brightened, and then waited for the following to appear.


    "Three princes, it''s still difficult to deal with the imperial army before. They always shrink. We''re afraid it''s also difficult to take advantage of them. But now it''s different. The emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty has sent eunuchs to supervise the army. This is our chance. As long as we can show some flaws, even those imperial generals can''t move , the eunuch in charge of supervising the army will also force them to do it. In this way, as long as the strategy is appropriate, it is not difficult to hit them. If the Miao family supports us, perhaps the situation in Yunnan can be determined after the first war. "


    Duan Youhong smiled. He fell from the supervisor. I have to say, it''s really a wonderful move.


    "OK, ha ha ha." Zhu Huixuan laughed when he heard this. "So Duan Youhong will be responsible for this matter, and everyone else should give full cooperation. As for persuading the Miao family to join the war, let Chen Tian do it. There''s no problem."


    The eloquent Chen Tian nodded and said, "please rest assured that the three princes will go all out to promote this matter."


    "Ha ha, OK, next we must work together. Once we have made achievements in the future, all of you here have the merit of starting from the dragon. They are all great heroes. Fengziyin''s wife will no longer say anything." the matter was solved, and Zhu Huiyun, who was in a good mood, laughed all over the lobby.


    ......


    The situation in Yunnan became more and more clear as Yingzong granted a king with a different surname. The attitudes of all parties have changed very clearly.


    When all this came to Yang Chendong, who was still training in the mountains and forests, he couldn''t help sighing, "in this way, everything is fast. It must not take long for someone to think of us. At that time, it depends on how we swept the world."


    Speaking such heroic words is not only Yang Chendong''s confidence in Yang Jiajun, but also that he sees the disadvantages of his opponents. Mutual distrust and serious internal friction, how can all this be compared with the Yang family, which is developing at a high speed and integrating people''s hearts?


    Fighting is more about the hearts of the people. Yang Chendong, who has mastered the unity of the people, has the sharp weapon given by Dachang. What else can make him afraid?


    While Yang Chendong waited and saw, Wang mubin of Xiping took the lead.


    Different from the previous exploratory attack, this time Mu bin personally took 30000 vanguard troops and went straight to the direction of the company in the car. But on the way, he was intercepted by the Jiaozhi army and the army convened by the three brothers of King min.


    According to the previously negotiated plan, King Xiping sent troops, followed by the Nanming army in Yunnan. Led by Dong Xing, the governor''s Tongzhi, they led 80000 troops straight to the company in the car. Perhaps it was because King min''s army went to stop the soldiers of King Xiping, which made them progress so fast that they walked three-quarters of the way on the third day before they had planned to kill chelisi in seven days.


    With such a smooth progress, Dong Xing, the leader of the army, thought that the king of Min''s troops did not continue and gave birth to the heart of belittling the enemy. In addition to the constant urging of Jian Jun Qian Liang, under pride, despite the fact that the Chinese army and the rear army are still on their way and the disadvantages of lengthening the front, they rushed straight with 20000 vanguard troops.


    But just before reaching the chelisi City, 100000 Miao troops were suddenly killed, along with 50000 minwang troops.


    The emergence of so many enemies like landslides and tsunamis impacted into the army of the Southern Ming Dynasty, like the river covering the dike field, drowning all 20000 troops. Not only that, the governor Tongzhi Dong Xingyi was also killed in the chaotic army.

 Chapter 416

    Twenty thousand vanguards were destroyed, and then there was the situation of military defeat. Nearly half of the remaining 60000 troops were killed or captured, and half of them ran away and didn''t know where to go. Only the supervisor Qian Liang withdrew to Guangnan mansion with more than 15000 generals, which could be regarded as picking up a life.


    When the news of the defeat of the Nanming army reached the ears of Wang mubin in Xiping, he was unable to support himself. For fear of being caught, he also hurriedly led the army back to Yunnan Province.


    The defeat of this war made Nanming cloth''s elite army in Yunnan lost, and its strength decreased by nearly half. It was at this time that the counter attack of King min, Jiaozhi and Miao army came. They first sent some troops to monitor King Xiping in Yunnan Province, and then gathered the main troops to surround Guangnan Prefecture.


    Without any preparation, the Nanming army in Guangnan mansion retreated in panic to avoid being surrounded, so that it left Guangnan mansion and left most of the food and grass originally needed for the army in wartime, completing the headquarters of the king of Min who caught up.


    After losing Guangnan mansion, I originally wanted to go to Guangxi mansion to meet Wang Xiping''s headquarters. But I can''t believe anyone, because I''m afraid that King Xiping will also stab behind his back. Under the proposal of governor Wang Lai of Huguang, Yang Xinmin, the former Guangdong Chief Secretary and Qian Liang, the new Yunnan chief secretary, voted in favor. The army withdrew from Yunnan and went to Sicheng Prefecture in Guangxi.


    But who would have thought that there was not enough communication in advance and the army in Guangxi was not well prepared, resulting in the army moving too slowly all the way. Only shortly after the army entered Sicheng Prefecture, it found the headquarters of the king of Min who came from behind. After only one night in Sicheng Prefecture, the army continued to retreat eastward, passing through Qingyuan Prefecture, Guilin Prefecture, Guangxi, Shaozhou Prefecture in Guangdong and Ganzhou Prefecture in Jiangxi.


    A few months ago, it was here that Yang Chendong met with more than 10000 soldiers in Guangdong. After gathering here, he solved the Yellow bandit rebellion in Guangdong. But who could have thought how long it was before the king came and they retreated here?


    After losing most of the cities in Yunnan, Guangxi and Guangdong, the Nanming army finally settled down. The first Department of minwang did not pursue, but began to digest their newly acquired land and cities.


    Because it was jointly captured by the king of min, Jiaozhi and Miao people, it was necessary to discuss the division of cities, which gave the Nanming army a chance to breathe.


    But at the same time, it must be said that after most of the territory of the three provinces was occupied, the three armies composed of the minwang system also revealed their nature. Burning, killing and looting were everywhere. For a time, the people in the three provinces were unable to make a living. How many large families were robbed, how many people were displaced, their clothes were not covered, and their food was not wrapped around their stomachs.


    The news of the defeat of the army came straight to Nanming''s Kyoto and Nanjing like a strong wind. When Zhuqi Town, Yingzong in the main hall of the Imperial Palace, heard the news, it was said that he fainted on the spot. Soon afterwards, important civil servants and military generals came to the imperial palace. To everyone''s surprise, among the ministers who came this time were Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war who had been asked to recuperate at home a while ago.


    Kuang Ye stood on the court hall. He didn''t look like a little sick at all, but his iron green face still told everyone that he was in a very bad mood at the moment.


    Not only Kuang ye, but even now no one in the hall will be in a good mood.


    One third of these ministers were important officials in the former northern capital. They came to Nanjing with their family because they believed in Zhuqi town. It was originally thought that the Southern Ming Dynasty was established with Yingzong, and then after some hard work, the northern Ming Dynasty was counterattacked to complete the great cause of unifying the Ming Dynasty. At that time, they will all have the merit of learning from the dragon, even if it is recorded in history, it is not impossible.


    Who would have thought that it was only two seemingly insignificant civil strife in the south that led to such consequences. Nanming lost three provinces in a row. If it can''t be curbed, I''m afraid it won''t be long before the whole Nanming will no longer exist. At that time, don''t say to call back to the capital. It''s up to two to say whether you can keep your old life.


    The sudden change and the bad situation made everyone speechless. All the civil and military officials came one after another. Later, they all looked like Kuang Ye. They were calm and looked very ugly.


    Few of the ministers were silent, which made the eunuch Cao Jixiang break the peace with a brush in his hand. As soon as he appeared, the movement attracted everyone''s eyes and stared here.


    At the moment, Cao Jixiang''s face was not good-looking. He first swept over the ministers. When he found that all those who should have come came, he relieved and said, "the emperor has an intention. Several ministers, Xuan Kuang ye, Wang Zuo, Chen Xun, Xiao Xuan and Shang Yu, entered the inner hall to wait for driving."


    "I will obey your orders." Kuang ye and other five people quickly bowed down and hugged their fists, and then followed Cao Jixiang and left the Jinluan hall.


    As soon as the five people left, the other ministers were all face to face. It was neither going nor not going for a while. Some of the ministers also looked at Liu De, the Minister of rites, and Jiang Yuan, the Minister of industry.


    In the six books of history, only the two of them were left behind, so it is inevitable that they will not be noticed. In particular, Liu De, the Minister of rites, left many doubts and eyes on him.


    Jiang Yuan is the Minister of the Ministry of industry. He can play little role in war. At most, he just urges the building of weapons. However, it is said that many usable weapons have been forged a while ago, which can be used by the army at any time. In this way, he can play a very small role. Liu De is different. He is the Minister of rites. The war is not only as simple as war, but also negotiation and public opinion offensive, which need the Ministry of rites to do. But now he was left here. Thinking of the fact that Kuang Ye Shangshu came home to recover from his illness because of his advice a while ago, it led to the great defeat of the war. Suddenly, people looked at him with many question marks.


    Liu De naturally felt this early in the morning. He also knew that the emperor needed to find a scapegoat for the defeat of the army in front of him. Although it may not be yourself, proper beating is always needed. Just now I didn''t announce that I was waiting to drive, which is already a clear proof.


    But even knowing these things, Liu De still stood there without showing the slightest timidity. He knows these ministers too well. Once you gain power, what kind of good words can you say, even sarcastic words. On the contrary, once you lose power, it is also what kind of hard to listen to.


    In the hall, Liu De standing there was suffering. In the inner hall, the appearance has returned to normal, and the Yingzong Zhuqi town has been sitting on the Golden Dragon chair. There was nothing wrong with everything except that his face was a little pale.


    "Aiqing, please sit down." seeing the five ministers coming to him, Zhu Qizhen pointed to the set tables and chairs.


    "Thank you, Emperor. The ministers are guilty. They really don''t dare to sit here." after the five ministers looked at each other, they all shook their heads and said their guilty words. Many times, the more polite the emperor is to you, the more it proves that it is not a good thing. They see this more and naturally dare not sit down casually at this time.


    "Alas, what''s your crime? It''s the general who commands the war ahead. It has nothing to do with you. Sit down. Kuang Aiqing, you''re the oldest and you weren''t in good health a while ago. You''d better take the lead to sit down. By the way, your body is all right now." Zhu Qizhen showed his concern as much as possible and told Kuang ye and others to listen.


    "Thank the emperor for thinking about you. I have nothing to do with my body." Kuang ye said with gratitude and tears on his face.


    "Well, well, nothing is good. I can''t live without an old minister like you. By the way, you can also take a seat." under some feeling, other ministers also looked for seats with gratitude on their faces.


    After everyone took their seats one by one, Zhu Qizhen sighed and said, "Aiqing, you must know the news of the defeat of the army in front. It was all Wang Ji''s bad ideas that made us make mistakes in decision-making, and the generals in front were afraid of death and war. I really regret this situation."


    After some self-criticism, Zhu Qizhen shook his head vigorously, a picture of repentance, and then nodded to Cao Jixiang standing aside.


    "Yes." Cao Jixiang quickly promised, then took out the golden back imperial edict in his hand and read out: "By heaven, the emperor, the imperial edict said: Wang Ji, the left servant of the Ministry of war, retreated in fear of the enemy and immediately removed his official position and was sentenced to prison in Kyoto; Qian Liang, the royal guards, was demoted to a hundred royal guards households due to unfavorable supervision and was fined for half a year to see the future effect. Wang Lai, the governor of Huguang, Yang Xinmin, the Chief Secretary of Yunnan, and others were fined for one year, demoted by half a grade, and stayed in the army to see the future effect..."


    In the imperial edict, all Yunnan generals and officials were punished. In particular, Wang Ji, who had just gone to Yunnan for less than a month, changed from the original wind, scenery and light to today''s prisoners. The rapid change of the times really made people sigh that the heavenly power was unpredictable and it was difficult for officials to do.


    Punishing a large number of ministers, especially a left chamberlain of the army, is tantamount to ending the failure of the war. The next thing to say is the current situation.


    "Ai Qing, the traitor Zhu Huirong and others have now caused havoc in Yunnan, Guangxi and Guangdong. They may soon arrive in Jiangxi. What are your strategies to teach me?" Zhu Qizhen set his hopeful eyes on the five old ministers and looked forward to it.


    There was silence in the inner hall. There were not many troops in the Southern Ming Dynasty. The last time Kuang Ye inspected the guard station, he found some signs of empty pay, so that the personnel of each guard station were not full. The approximate calculation result at that time was less than one million people.

 Chapter 417

    With a force of less than one million people, more than 300000 people were previously used in Yunnan. They were defeated several times, plus 100000, but they were still defeated. In this way, even if all the troops of Nanming were assembled, they were only about 500000, or even less. These people still need to guard many cities and state capitals. They can''t be fully mobilized. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be riots not only in Yunnan, Guangxi and Guangdong, but also in other places because there is no army.


    If there are no available soldiers, it is like a skillful woman who can''t cook without rice. It''s difficult for anyone to solve the problem in a short time.


    Of course, if it can''t be solved now, it doesn''t mean it can''t be solved in the future. For example, we can recruit again. After the rule of benevolence, the population of Daming is still large. It is not difficult to recruit millions of troops under the order. The difficulty is that there is no such time.


    Conscription takes time, and training also takes time. If we really recruit millions of people, I''m afraid we can''t improve it in two years. For such a long time, will the people of minwang series give it? What if they kill them at this time? I''m afraid the situation will be more chaotic.


    Even if it''s too late for conscription, there''s another way that may be feasible. Is to ask for help from Beiming.


    Today''s northern Ming Dynasty has no war because of geography. I heard that a lot of soldiers have just been recruited and are being trained. I think there should be surplus soldiers available. If we can borrow 500000 military from them, the matter of King min can be solved, but the problem comes out again. Will they agree? If these 500000 people are really borrowed, will they listen to Yingzong? Don''t turn your gun and run to Nanjing. It''s really a disaster.


    Don''t think Beiming can''t do such a thing. Why did king Xiping not exert all his strength for a long time? Isn''t it because of the ghosts they smashed? It was their intervention that changed the situation in Yunnan. The strength of the king of Min became stronger and stronger, so that he now occupied the land of three provinces.


    It''s too late for conscription and it''s unreliable to ask for help. No wonder the five important ministers bow their heads and don''t speak. They really have no better way.


    The silence for a long time made Zhu Qizhen disappointed. "What''s the matter? Aiqing, do you think we really have no hope in Nanming, and the rivers and mountains left by our ancestors really have to give up here? So, how can you make me face to see our ancestors?"


    As he spoke, Zhu Qizhen had tears in his eyes, a very sad look.


    "Officials are incompetent." four important officials, such as Wang Zuo, were so frightened that they got up and knelt down to the ground.


    People say that if you are incompetent, you have no way. Even the king of a country was forced to leave tears. How can a minister not be frightened.


    Zhu Qizhen moved the truth, but several important officials still had no way, which made him more sad. Seeing the important officials kneeling down with one another, his heart seemed to be dripping blood. When he called several important officials, he was looking for a chance to fight back. Did he really have no way?


    Wang Zuo, the Minister of household, knelt on the ground, Chen Xun, the Minister of official, knelt on the ground, Xiao Xuan, the Minister of punishment, knelt on the ground, and Shang Yu, the imperial historian, knelt on the ground... Kuang ye, the Minister of war, did not kneel on the ground.


    "Hmm?" he thought he was dazzled. When he looked again and found that Kuang Ye really didn''t kneel down on the ground, Zhu Qizhen brightened his eyes, stood up impressively, and asked anxiously, "Kuang Aiqing, what''s the best plan?"


    "I dare not say a good plan, but there is a way. If it is feasible, it can buy us some time." Kuang ye said with some uncertain evidence.


    "Fight for time?" Zhu Qizhen seemed puzzled.


    "Yes, it''s to buy time. Now we have a prosperous population in Nanming without a big war for a long time. As long as the emperor issues an edict and recruits a large number of troops, it won''t take long to produce a million more heroes. It just takes some time. And now the only one who can buy us time may be one person."


    "Who is it?" hearing that there are still available people and soldiers, Zhu Qizhen looked very nervous. He asked with hope in his eyes, as if he was afraid that Kuang ye would not tell the results if he asked late.


    "Yang Chendong, Zhongdan Gong." without Zhu Qizhen waiting, Kuang Ye spit out a name in his firm voice.


    As soon as the name came out, the other dignitaries who looked at Kuang ye also raised their heads in amazement. Then they seemed to think of something and slowly lowered their heads.


    Yang Chendong, who once saved Yingzong on the battlefield, has become a taboo in everyone''s mouth at a certain level.


    I don''t know why? Maybe it''s because he is too capable, or maybe he is too capable of fighting, and such a person is not completely subject to the emperor''s feet, so it''s no wonder everyone will avoid talking about him.


    So that a while ago, Yang Chendong shot to solve the Yellow bandit army of the chaos in Guangdong, but no one in the court was willing to speak for it. It seems that everyone has a tacit understanding and is indifferent to this person.


    This is quite a bit of an idea. But now I have a big problem. Someone even mentioned Yang Chendong. At this time, I don''t know whether I will accept it or promise it?


    These are naturally the ideas of several important officials. Things are in the heart of Zhuqi Town, but he has more consideration.


    He knows about Su Man''er. Although he didn''t show up from beginning to end, he has tacitly accepted the practice of royal guards commander Menda, which can''t be denied. In other words, he also had the idea of killing Yang Chendong.


    There is no family in the eyes of the royal family.


    This is a well-known thing, but the actual situation is not only that there is no family affection, but also that even kindness can no longer exist.


    Since ancient times, how many ministers have saved the emperor''s life, but how many people have a good end in the end? The so-called sharing joys and sorrows is the royal family.


    Even if Yang Chendong saved Yingzong''s life, even if he made great efforts and contributions for the sake of Nanming, you can fight well, but you can''t be a loyal minister. From this point of view, killing you is not negotiable.


    Under various circumstances, Zhu Qi town acquiesced to Menda''s practice, and received a secret report from the royal guards a while ago. It seems that Su Man''er got it, and Yang Chendong has been staying in the military camp and didn''t show up on the grounds of recuperation.


    When hearing the news, Zhu Qizhen felt a trace of sympathy. But after a while, he forgot about it. Maybe in his eyes, it doesn''t matter what life-saving benefactor is. What matters is his throne and whether he can inherit the country left by his ancestors.


    It is precisely because Yang Chendong has been sentenced to death in his heart. This person has long been absent from his mind. He never thought of this person when the situation was critical. Now, hearing Kuang Ye''s reminder, I have doubts in my heart. Do you think Yang Chendong hasn''t died yet? If it''s not dead? Now you can make good use of it.


    "Kuang Aiqing, where is he now?" Zhu Qizhen asked with hope after his thinking returned to normal.


    "If you return to the emperor, Zhong Dan is now outside Gaozhou mansion in Guangdong. It is said that he is ill and is recovering from injury. There, doctor Guan Ying of our military headquarters, Wei Guang of the royal guards and General Ma Wei, the commander of Guangdong guards are also there."


    Kuang yeshen replied in a loud voice and made a simple retelling of the situation there. As for why those people are there, the emperor must be very clear in his heart.


    "Oh, I remember." Zhu Qizhen nodded suddenly. He thought of the secret report of the royal guards a while ago. He said that Wei Guang was trying to persuade mercenaries to use it for himself. At that time, he also thought it was a good idea. He wanted to have a great wealth of things. There was nothing good, as long as he was sincere, It is not impossible to leave those mercenaries who can recruit and be good at war for their own use.


    But I haven''t received any secret reports for such a long time. I think things are not going well. If it is not smooth, it is possible for Yang Chendong to send troops to counter the rebellion. Otherwise, if you really accept other people''s soldiers, you will be turned over.


    Zhu Qizhen quickly made a decision, that is, inform the royal guards after going down, and let them stop doing everything against mercenaries, at least on the surface to ease the relationship between them.


    But after all, it''s just a way to make up for the lost. The important thing is to talk with Yang Chendong. Thinking like this, he said to Kuang ye, "I heard that Zhongdan was ill. I don''t know if it doesn''t matter."


    "Well... I don''t know. I once sent the eagle doctor to visit, but I haven''t seen anyone, that is, I can''t even enter the military camp. I think... I think the official rank is not enough." Kuang Ye hesitated.


    "Well, if you look like this, you should send an important minister." Zhu Qizhen nodded and said these, and then his eyes fell on Kuang Ye, "Kuang Aiqing, I''m afraid you''ll have to take a trip to this matter. If you can see Zhong Dan Gong, please ask him to take action anyway, not to defeat the rebels. At least stabilize the current situation and strive for development time for Nanming."


    "Chen... Chen is old." Kuang Ye didn''t promise immediately this time, but said with an ambiguous attitude.


    Kuang Ye''s comment is nothing more than a complaint. He complains that Yingzong banned him from home a while ago. Now he needs to use him, and he doesn''t think that he is nearly 70 years old.

 Chapter 418

    As soon as the word "old" was said, you could see that Yingzong''s face turned a lot green, "well, how can Kuang Aiqing say that he is old? He is in good health. Didn''t he let Aiqing raise his body at home a while ago? I think it should be all right."


    "Minister... I''m still a little uncomfortable, and Gaozhou Prefecture is far from Nanjing. I can''t guarantee that I can get there quickly." Kuang Ye felt a little guilty when he saw Zhu Qizhen mention his illness, and his heart felt pity, which made his heart much softer. But considering that the road is too far, for fear that he will delay things, he instinctively wants to refuse.


    "It doesn''t matter, but you can take a carriage all the way. I''ll arrange the post stations along the way to be ready. In this way, Kuang ye will listen to the announcement." Zhu Qizhen was afraid that if he was entrusted, Kuang ye would find some excuse, so he said in an indisputable tone, "Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war, is old enough to seek the country and is my humerus. That means he will be sealed as the crown prince and Fu, and also the Minister of the Ministry of war."


    This is the official seal!


    The crown prince Shaofu is ranked as the third orphan. At the same time, he is ranked as the first-class position and the Minister of the Ministry of war. He can be said to hold the power again and is absolutely the mainstay of the court.


    The other five dignitaries were full of envy and congratulations.


    Under the imperial edict, Kuang Ye was moved.


    Since the Ming Dynasty was divided into North and south, there were no first-class officials on the court, and the cabinet was withdrawn. The six Shangshu became the first of all officials. He thought he could keep the job until he returned home. But I never thought that one day, I could be promoted to Prince and Fu and become an official from the first grade. From such a position, he can definitely be called the first of all officials. How can this glory not make people excited and moved?


    Moved, he fell to his knees with a plop. "I thank you so much for your kindness. I went home to clean up and go to Guangdong. Even if I fight this old bone, I want to persuade Zhongdan to work for Nanming and retreat from the enemy for Nanming."


    "OK." Kuang Ye was so happy that Zhu Qizhen stood up happily, "it is worthy of being a loyal minister of the Ming Dynasty and the mainstay of the country. In this way, Kuang Aiqing immediately packed up the things needed, and others should fully cooperate. In addition, if Zhongdan Gong put forward any conditions, Aiqing can also grant them on my behalf."


    "I will obey your orders." with Zhu Qizhen''s words, Kuang ye also had confidence in his heart and had more confidence in his trip to Guangdong.


    Once, Kuang Ye was granted the title of crown prince and crown Fu, and regained his holy family. There were a lot of traffic outside Kuang''s house. There were an endless stream of Ministers who came to congratulate him, and he had a scene of prosperity. In contrast, the mercenary barracks outside Gaozhou are as quiet as usual.


    After more than a month of training, all the cold front and auxiliary soldiers have been subjected to several jungle war exercises in turn, which makes them have more experience on how to fight in the jungle. From the initial passive attack to the ability to fight back, the conditioned reflex industry is formed. If there is anything wrong when walking in the forest, everyone will instinctively make some defense and prepare for attack.


    "Yes, the military quality of these cold fronts is very high, and there are many good seedlings in the auxiliary soldiers. I''m afraid it won''t be long before the elite cold front team will be expanded." Yang Chendong looked at the exercise results sent by each company, nodded and showed great satisfaction.


    Looking at Yang Chendong in a good mood, Hu mang on one side quickly handed over the report card of temporary auxiliary soldiers learning culture class, "young master, you are looking at this."


    "Oh. It''s the report card of the temporary auxiliary soldiers. Yes, there are so many that can score 60 points, very good, very good." looking at this report card, although it is said that the test knowledge is only something in the second grade of primary school, it''s not easy to achieve the passing score, which at least indicates the success of literacy in culture class.


    "Yes, there are not only the efforts of political commissars at all levels, but also the efforts of the two ladies. Some of them already have the standard of entering the auxiliary soldiers from the temporary auxiliary soldiers, and even close to the cold front soldiers. Now their loyalty remains to be tested." Hu mang reported what he had learned to Yang Chendong one.


    "Loyalty is indeed a problem. If a person is powerful and the quality of an individual is strong, the bigger and stronger he is without loyalty, the more likely he is to oppose the Lord. Tell the political commissars to pay special attention and attention to the assessment of this point." Yang Chendong nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, what the young master said is very true. These people have not been to the red inlaid City, and some work is not easy to carry out. After all, whether these people have spies from other parties can not be fully understood, and now is not the time to announce the young master''s identity." Hu mang said this in some distress. Generally speaking, soldiers who join the army in the city don''t have to spend too much time on loyalty. Besides, the changes that can be seen by the eyes alone are enough to let everyone understand who can live a good life with.


    When you and your family have a good life and don''t worry about food and drink, you should consider who brought all this to them. Why should you consider loyalty? When someone suggested that they needed to join the army in order to protect their homes and protect the fruits of victory from being infringed by others, the courage of enlistment had reached more than 90% of the young people. In addition, the treatment one can enjoy as a soldier is enough to feed a family of five. Once they get old and need to quit active service, they will be assigned to enviable jobs. Even those injured on the battlefield are hot talents once they return to the place.


    Under all kinds of preferential treatment, why worry about the source of troops? Why should we worry about what kind of opposition and aspiration these people will produce?


    But it''s different in Daming''s territory. Some people haven''t found out the bottom? Even if you brainwash such a person, I''m afraid you can''t meet the best requirements. If such people know too much, they will be exposed more. If Yang Chendong''s identity is exposed, wouldn''t it be a big problem? At least the safety of family members in the northern capital has become the most important thing to worry about.


    "The details should be carefully checked. For those who can''t be completely sure, we can consider persuading them to retreat and let them leave the contingent of temporary auxiliary soldiers. In short, a trace of uncertainty can''t be used, let alone reused." Yang Chendong nodded his head. Why can''t he know what consequences will be brought if his current identity is exposed? I''m afraid at that time, even if I don''t oppose it, others will say I oppose it.


    What do you do when you suddenly feed so many troops without being a minister of Daming? Fear has become Sima Zhao''s heart, and everyone knows it.


    It''s just that most of the time, I come to whatever I''m really afraid of. When Yang Chendong and Hu mang were discussing the loyalty of temporary auxiliary soldiers, Yang San, deputy director of the Security Bureau, hurried to find them.


    Panting, he ran over. The appearance of Yang San made Yang Chendong feel very bad.


    Normally, Yang San''s personal quality is also good. In general, even if he runs ten kilometers, he won''t be asthmatic. But now he has such a performance. It seems that it can only explain one problem, that is, what really happened.


    "Young master, things are not good. One of our auxiliary brothers was caught." sure enough, as soon as Yang San stood firm, a very bad news came out of his mouth.


    "What''s going on?" Yang Chendong asked with a bad face.


    "It''s like this..." next, Yang San gave a brief report on the specific situation.


    The man arrested was Liu Jian, a platoon leader who had just been promoted in the auxiliary barracks. He was a soldier who joined the army in Qishan, Ryukyu Island. All his generations are in Qishan. His foundation is very clean. In addition, he is also very progressive. He learns everything quickly. He soon became the monitor of the auxiliary class. A while ago, he was promoted to the leader of the auxiliary platoon because of his good performance.


    Under normal circumstances, the person who can become the leader of the auxiliary platoon is qualified to enter the cold front. What is missing is an opportunity for assessment. Liu Jian''s performance was also very outstanding in the jungle war of the Auxiliary Corps. After the training results reached the standard, the battalion commander above gave everyone a holiday and allowed everyone to visit the nearby Gaozhou Prefecture.


    Liu Jian also asked for leave to enter the city with five comrades in arms. This is also one of the military regulations. Soldiers are not allowed to enter the city alone in order to prevent accidents. Once there are five people together, if there is any situation, there is more or less a care, and the probability of accident is reduced to the lowest point.


    Originally, Liu Jian and his party had been together since they entered the city. But later, when he met a rouge shop, Liu Jian thought that he should buy something for his newly married wife in Qishan. He heard that some things in the central plains were of good quality, so he wanted to go in and have a look. But the move was rejected by several other comrades in arms. They all smiled and said that the rouge shop was only visited by women. It was embarrassing for a big man to go in.


    Other people didn''t want to go with him, so Liu Jian entered the rouge shop called song''s and made an appointment with the other four people to wait outside the door for a while. But as soon as they entered, there was no news. Until more than a quarter of an hour passed, the four comrades in arms felt something wrong. They entered together, but they didn''t see Liu Jian inside.


    The auxiliary soldiers who felt that the matter was important left two people staring outside the rouge shop. The other two quickly went out of the city to report to the military camp. After Yang San got the news, he immediately asked Yang Chendong for instructions.

 Chapter 419

    "Young master, platoon leader Liu Jian is an auxiliary soldier from Qishan. He knows a lot. If something happens, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable." after Yang San said this, he whispered.


    Hu Mang''s look was also nervous. It seemed that he was afraid that Yang Chendong didn''t understand. He added a sentence on one side, "young master, if you can become the leader of the auxiliary platoon, you will basically know your true identity."


    "I know." Yang Chendong nodded with emphasis, "But you shouldn''t underestimate our soldiers. Even if you can become a platoon leader, you must have confidence that Liu Jian is also a man with a firm mind. Of course, in case, people must be found out, and the sooner the better. In this way, let''s go to the city and see who ate the bear heart and leopard courage and dared to catch us."


    When he finished speaking, Yang Chendong''s eyes had spewed out cold anger. It can be seen that he was really angry this moment. It''s not just that he caught his own people. I''m afraid the people behind the scenes still want to understand the real strength of mercenaries.


    "Young master, it''s said that you are ill." Hu mang said with some worry when he heard that Yang Chendong was going to go out in person. "Besides, I don''t have to do it myself. I can go."


    "You can''t, at least not now." Yang Chendong shook his head decisively. He didn''t believe Hu Mang, but because Hu Mang''s external identity was just his own family, and he didn''t have any official position. If he went there as a white body, I''m afraid it would be more inconvenient. He wasn''t. Even without the identity of imperial envoy, he was at least the loyal and courageous Duke of Daming. Even if the title was given by Dai Zong, Nanming was the best Some people don''t admit it, but there is also a loyal and courageous identity.


    As for the fact that I am sick, it''s very simple. I''m weak. I just take the opportunity to see what people who want to harm themselves will do when they see him like this.


    Yang Chendong made up his mind. Hu Mang and Yang San knew they couldn''t stop it, so they hurriedly went down to prepare. That is, they even dared to catch the auxiliary soldiers, so they had to make the possibility of turning over at any time. This time, they had to lead the soldiers into the city.


    ......


    Gaozhou Prefecture.


    A humble courtyard in the city, under the broken walls everywhere, does not forget to remind people that there was a war not long ago.


    Such a courtyard can be seen everywhere in the city. After the Yellow bandit army ransacked Gaozhou Prefecture twice, it was already empty, and the original owner didn''t know where to go.


    This ownerless courtyard is now the place where the royal guards work. Earlier, Wei Guang arranged someone to dig a cellar here. Therefore, Liu Jian''s kidnapping was not accidental, but premeditated. However, he was unlucky and was just tied as a target.


    In the yard, Wei stood there naked in royal guards'' official clothes, surrounded by a subordinate who was not tall. At this time, he was explaining something with a bitter face.


    "Didn''t say anything? Didn''t you allow you to use means?" Wei Guang frowned and frowned, very unhappy.


    "Head, the boy is rough and thick, and his mouth is very tight. If we didn''t find it in time, we would almost bite our tongue and commit suicide. I think we should slow down first, not too urgent." when the short boy explained these, his face showed a trace of envy.


    "Bite your tongue and commit suicide? You''re really a tough guy." Wei Guang was shocked by the news, took a breath and said, "Liu Si, look after this man. If you really need to slow down, you''ll find a way to send him out of the city. You know, he''s a mercenary. Once someone finds out that he was caught by us, I''m afraid everyone can''t afford to go away."


    "Boss, we can''t. We are royal guards. We don''t need a reason to arrest people. Even if they know, what can they do with us?" Liu Siyi didn''t believe it.


    "Maybe they can''t do anything to us? Or maybe they don''t care about losing a person at all, but anyway, they should be prepared. In this way, you can arrange and try to send the people out of the city first and find a safer place." Wei Guang didn''t know why, his right eye jumped twice, and he was more careful when talking about these words.


    "Head, head, there''s urgent news." another royal guards quickly ran to the hospital.


    "What''s the hurry? I usually tell you to be steady?" Wei Guang saw that his subordinates were so blind and dry, and a fierce look flashed on his face.


    "Boss, the mercenaries have entered the city. It is said that the loyal and brave man has also entered the city." the royal guards told the news in one breath, ignoring Wei Guang''s unhappy look at him.


    "What?" Wei Guang, who was originally pretending to be absent-minded about everything, was stunned when he suddenly heard this sentence. Then he seemed to think of something and grabbed the subordinate''s neck: "what did you just say? Repeat it again."


    The royal guards, who was caught by the neck and felt that it was difficult to breathe, did not dare to resist at this time. Instead, they said again: "the mercenaries have entered the city. It looks like they are mighty, and the number is afraid to be no less than two thousand. Among them, there is a carriage that looks very luxurious. According to others, it is the exclusive driving of loyal and brave men."


    "Bastard, how could it be like this." with a strong force, he loosened the big hand holding the royal guards, then Wei Guang stamped his foot, then stared at Liu Si and said: "Don''t move until I go to have a look. By the way, tell the people here to keep their eyes on the bright spot. Once they find something wrong, they will kill them. In short, no evidence can be left."


    Seeing that Wei Guang was so impatient, Liu Si didn''t dare to neglect it. At present, he couldn''t stop nodding his head. "Don''t worry, once things are wrong, there will be a murder and no proof."


    "Good, let''s go." seeing that his subordinates understood what he meant, Wei Guang didn''t stay here much. With a wave of his hand, he left the yard with nearly 30 royal guards. But what he didn''t know was that his every move had been seen by others.


    At the top of the roof of a courtyard, which is nearly a street away, someone was holding a high-power telescope to see what was happening here. What was terrible was that the observer could still read lips. That is to say, the conversation between Wei Guang and Liu Si just now was equivalent to being heard clearly by others.


    "The young master is awesome. He thought that it might be the royal guards, and arranged us to follow him. Hehe, now it''s easy to know Liu Jian is here." Iron Tiger showed a fierce face while putting down his high-power telescope.


    Iron Tiger, the captain of Langya special team, is the one who can speak lips and has been observing every scene in the distant courtyard.


    In fact, not only the Iron Tiger, but also the other 19 wolf tooth members are proficient in lip language, which is also Yang Chendong''s special requirement for them, that is, the elite among the elite. Not only the weapons in their hands are the most advanced, but also their own skills need to be able to live and take their hands.


    Tiehu said self-confidence. Listening to the extremely thin looking team members, he couldn''t help worrying, "Tiger king, the sixth young master said that the royal guards are not weak. We must not be careless. Although Wei Guang is gone now, there are at least ten royal guards around. If we are not careful, Liu Jian''s life will be lost. If something happens to him, our task will be lost."


    "Nonsense, the captain doesn''t know this. Do you need to remind him? All right, thin monkey, hurry to arrange the task, let King Kong, violent ape, silver hand and steel leg get ready, and inform the baizuo captain of the ghost sniper team that the opportunity to make contributions and kill the enemy is coming." While talking, Iron Tiger patted the man with the nickname of thin monkey.


    As soon as he retreated, it was like flying backwards. In the blink of an eye, the thin monkey retreated at least four meters away, which also made him avoid the slap of the Iron Tiger. It can be seen that such a thing should not have happened for the first time.


    Hearing that the Iron Tiger wanted to cooperate with the ghost sniper team to complete the task, the thin monkey who retreated far knew that the captain was happy, but in fact he was very careful. His heart was relieved, "OK, tiger king, wait a minute, I''ll inform you."


    Then the thin monkey disappeared on the roof after several landings, giving people the feeling of moving quickly.


    ......


    Gaozhou government compound.


    The place has been completely surrounded by mercenaries. Among them, several Ming soldiers wanted to resist. Then they were beaten up. They thought they had good strength. When they faced an angry elite cold front, it was no different from children to adults.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing? Do you want to rebel?" suddenly he moved his hand and caught the Ming army unprepared. Several centurions of the Ming army shouted angrily, trying to suppress people first.


    "Bang bang."


    The sound was greeted by several powerful fists. The centurions who had just shouted soon became pig heads. Even when they spoke, their voice was not so accurate and clear.


    "What''s the matter? Stop it!" the commotion here soon attracted the attention of others. Following the sound of a fierce drink, General Yu Guang appeared. When he saw that all the officers who had been beaten were his own officers, even the beard on the corner of his lips could not help shaking a few times: "who''s the hand that moved just now? Who is it? Have the courage to stand up."

 Chapter 420

    "It''s me. What do you want?" Luo Po, head of the second Lengfeng regiment, strode out of the crowd with the rank of colonel. He looked at Yu Guang, who was shouting, with a look of sarcasm in his eyes.


    "Head Luo?" after recognizing the identity of the person, Yu Guang cried bitterly in his heart. As far as he knows, this man is the leader of this mercenary. Even though he stood up, it must have been very bad, right? Do they want to learn from the king of min and rebel against them?


    With this idea in mind, Yu Guang''s face changed again and again. He knew much about the strength of mercenaries. He had fought side by side. At that time, he felt comfortable with such allies. It was a pleasure to fight. But when this person is becoming an opponent, the same pressure is on his shoulder.


    Yu Guang''s face changed again, and his momentum was also slow. In the eyes of other Ming troops, everyone lowered their heads involuntarily. Even the Lord will look soft. They really don''t know what else to do next? The so-called "one soldier and one nest" refers to the current situation.


    Yu Guang didn''t dare to say anything. Luo Po snorted coldly. Then he glanced at the Ming army in front of him and said, "all soldiers listen to the order. If anyone dares to resist, beat his mother first. If someone dares to resist with weapons, we''ll let them taste the taste of guns."


    "Yes." the cold fronts standing behind Luo Po agreed in unison. The momentum really came like a landslide and tsunami.


    "OK, a battalion will go in with me, and the others will stay outside. You can''t go out here until you give an order." Luo Po, who gave the order, strode straight to the yamen gate. Wherever he went, those Ming troops who were originally in the way took the initiative to avoid, for fear that they would annoy others and be beaten in vain.


    Yu Guang originally wanted to block Luo Po''s progress, but when he saw the murderous spirit in the other party''s eyes, his legs were a little soft. He had no doubt that if he really dared to stop, others would really kill him. When I thought of general Jia Ping of Zhaoqing mansion, didn''t he say he was killed by Yang Chendong? I didn''t see what the imperial court said afterwards. Is your life more expensive than others?


    Yu Guang''s footsteps were unconsciously retreating, and the footsteps of other Ming troops were retreating together until they came to the inner courtyard door. Finally, there was a sound of stop behind them, which made the Ming army with extremely low morale stop here. "What''s going on? What are you doing?"


    The voice behind him was heard in Yu Guang''s ears. It was like the sound of nature. He couldn''t help but stop his steps. Then he turned around very quickly, "General Ma, mercenaries suddenly surrounded our government office. At the end of the day, they will argue with it, but they even beat people and asked the general to make decisions for the brothers."


    "Ask the general to make the decision." the other Ming troops also joined with it, looking very wronged.


    "Worthless." Ma Wei saw Yu Guang and only knew to complain. He was angry and thought that they could fight with their hands. Won''t you fight back? It''s only natural that such words can''t be said. After all, mercenaries are also friendly forces, and he still wants to take them for his own use. If he really says so, he''s afraid it''s impossible to take over others.


    But no matter what kind of idea he has in mind, that is, when the mercenaries come to the door, they should show their toughness. Otherwise, wouldn''t they really be underestimated?


    He quietly shouted at Ma Wei, who was behind Yu Guang. He looked down on Luo Po, and then gave a sneer, "isn''t this commander Luo? What''s the matter? What''s the wind that caused you to surround my government with a large army? If you can''t give an explanation about this matter, even if you are mercenaries, you will have to pay a price."


    Looking at the fiery Luo Po we talked about a while ago, General Ma Wei pulled down his face. At that time, I wanted to recruit each other and wanted some temporary auxiliary soldiers to join my side. I could say anything soft and bow my head. But now it''s different. People have killed themselves. If they bow their heads, they will be regarded as weak.


    "Pay the price? I think it''s you who have to pay the price." Luo Po didn''t have any fear in the face of Ma Wei, who was going to be angry. He still looked high and arrogant.


    "What? I really think you are invincible in the world? Please remember, this is Nanming''s territory. Is it still so arrogant in our territory? Come on, surround them." Ma Wei was angry when he saw that he came forward. Luo Po was still indomitable. How can he say that he is also a general of Guangdong Wei, a dignified third-class general. If he doesn''t give himself face, he will fight a fish to death and break the net?


    "Lord Guan is here, and Wei Jin''s business is here." just as Luo Po is about to pay a tooth for a tooth, and the soldiers of both sides are about to make a big revolution, a cry came from outside the door. Then Guan Ying and Wei Guang each took several subordinates into the courtyard.


    "Just in time." the arrival of these two people let Ma Wei breathe a sigh of relief. Just now he was the only one who had to maintain the situation. Now with these two people, someone has discussed what to do. The most important thing is that once something happens, someone can take the blame together.


    "It''s really just right." to Ma Wei''s surprise, Luo Po was not afraid of the arrival of the two people, but was very happy. He also waved his hand to let the cold front guard make way, and let the two people lead the soldiers into the yard.


    Guan Ying and Wei Guang, one of whom is an official of the military department and the other is an official of the royal guards, usually don''t live in the government. They came after they got the news. As they walked towards the inner courtyard, they frowned and looked at everything around them with a puzzled face.


    "What''s the matter? Commander Luo is here? I don''t know if we can give a reasonable explanation. Even if we treat mercenaries as friends and allies, you can''t hurt each other''s feelings for no reason. Come on." Guan Ying was calm and didn''t get very angry. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and asked, No one knows what he is thinking now.


    Guan Ying is naturally the most clear about the combat effectiveness of mercenaries. However, if the Ming army, which is only a thousand people in Gaozhou Prefecture, really fights, I''m afraid it''s not enough to plug people''s teeth. But even so, the loser doesn''t lose. Even if he dies, he will be an understanding ghost.


    Guan Ying had just finished these calmly, and Wei Guang on one side said, "what''s the matter? Can''t you see? It''s a violation of the laws and regulations of the Ming Dynasty to send troops into the city without orders. No matter what the reason is, it can''t be tolerated."


    This was a preemptive strike. Wei Guang, who knew what he had done, came up and said in a questioning tone, in order to mix the water and buckle up the big hat first. In this way, the initiative will be in his hands.


    Wei Guang''s words were heard by Guan Ying, and his brow was a frown. It was clearly to buckle a big hat. In this way, isn''t it forcing the mercenaries to make some extreme moves? If so, no one here can be better. In particular, the first minwang system is powerful, even when Guangdong is divided into two. If a powerful enemy such as mercenaries is erected at this time, I''m afraid Nanming will really be over.


    This is no longer a matter of face, but a matter of whether Nanming can survive. Guan Ying is naturally cautious. Then he glared at Wei Guang, which meant to warn him not to talk disorderly. Then he looked at Luo Po and said, "commander Luo, I believe there must be a reason for you to come here and stir up the public, but I don''t know why?"


    Seeing that Guan Ying spoke politely, Luo Po nodded, "Well, I''m sure Lord Guan has to find out. The regimental commander will tell you that just over an hour ago, a soldier of our mercenaries disappeared in the city. This is a provocation to our mercenaries. You must explain this matter. Otherwise, we can only investigate it ourselves. Even if we turn the whole city upside down, this matter must have a result."


    "The mercenary soldier is missing?" listening to this result, Guan Ying''s face was stunned for a while. Not only he, but also General Ma Wei, who was confused just now, stood there with his mouth open and an incredible look.


    Wei Guang''s heart is a record of geden. His guess is true. These people came for Liu Jian, but he didn''t expect that only one person was missing and so mobilized the public. He must know a lot of secrets. As long as he can pass the current level, he will know the first-hand information about mercenaries. If he looks at it like this, everything will be dangerous It''s worth the risk.


    Of course, whether things can have their expected results depends on whether they can pass the current level. If they pass safely, everything will be easy to say.


    Thinking of this, Wei Guang took a small step forward, pointed to Luo Po and said, "why? You lost someone and came to us? What''s the reason? Who knows if your soldiers became deserters because of fear of war? We don''t have to carry this pot."


    Seeing that Wei Guang jumped out first, Luo Po''s face remained unchanged, but said seriously, "Wei Jin, please be careful. There will be no deserters in our mercenaries. Don''t put your suit on our brother''s head. You can''t afford such consequences."


    Being threatened again, Wei Guang''s face was naturally very ugly. "Luo Po, you should pay attention to your words. This matter is from the royal guards, and outsiders have no right to judge me."

 Chapter 421

    "Please don''t be angry." Guan Ying watched Wei Guang''s tone. He was afraid that if things went on, the two sides would fight, so there would never be the truth. So he stood up and wanted to be a cooperator. "Commander Luo, Wei Jin''s attitude may not be very good. What can be said is the truth. If you have lost a person, you have to search the whole city. Is it too much? Then how should you explain if the final result is to turn the whole city upside down or not find the person you are looking for?"


    Facing the problem of closing the eagle, Luo Po still shook his head expressionless. "If you can''t find it, I can''t guarantee it, but I''m also ordered to act. If anyone dares to stop me, it''s my enemy. It''s so simple, so please give me some adults for convenience."


    "Follow orders!"


    At that moment, Guan Ying, Ma Wei and Wei GUANG all changed their faces.


    Who is Luo Po? He is the head of the mercenary army and the most elite cold front head. He can be said to be the highest officer of this mercenary. Even he would say that he was ordered to act. The answer seems to be in front of him.


    "Zhong... Zhong Dan Gong is coming?" Guan Ying asked aloud while taking a breath in his heart.


    "Yes, here we are. Please be loyal and brave." Luo Po nodded. His task was to surround the three adults and many Ming troops here. That is, they have all reached the goal. Then it will not be his own stage, but to be treated by the sixth young master.


    With Luo Po''s loud voice, a carriage came slowly from the outside to the inner yard under the protection of many strong men. Before that, all obstacles that prevent the carriage from walking have been removed.


    ......


    In the cellar of the courtyard, Liu Si, dressed in royal guards clothes, was still pressing Liu Jian, who was beaten black and blue and covered with blood, "I said brother, at least 500 years ago, we were a family. We can say what we have? Why suffer these crimes? It''s really painful to watch."


    Liu Si''s voice echoed in his ears. Bound Liu Jian opened his eyes very hard, and then his eyelashes shook constantly. His mouth seemed to be murmuring something.


    Seeing that Liu Jian was about to speak, Liu Si hurriedly put his face together and wanted to hear what he said clearly. Suddenly, a foam of saliva flew across his face.


    Totally unprepared, Liu Si vomited and blossomed all over his face. When he felt that there was still bloody water with fishy smell in his saliva, he first wiped it with force, and then glared and said, "boy, you toast and don''t eat and punish wine. That''s it. Then don''t blame me for being rude. Next, you can''t survive or die. Come and continue to punish me."


    Liu Si was so enraged that he had to punish Liu Jian regardless of his injury. He wanted to see if the man was beaten by iron. Really don''t know what the pain is?


    "Bang!"


    The voice just fell. When a royal guards was approaching with a thin whip with salt water, the cellar door suddenly broke from the outside, and then a powerful man appeared in their sight.


    Men are tall, especially a healthy body, which makes people visually feel very violent. As soon as he appeared, he came like a mad cow.


    First, the royal guards with the whip only saw a dark shadow growing in the pupil. Then, before he had to do any dodging action, he felt a sharp pain all over his body. It seemed that his ribs were broken at this moment, and the whole person flew backwards.


    Only one Royal Guards was seriously injured by the collision, and then the shadow rushed towards Liu Si.


    The sudden change was so fast that Liu Si just held the embroidered spring knife at his waist with his right hand. Then the whole person also flew out upside down. There was a roaring wind in his ear. He didn''t stop until he hit the wall behind him. He felt that his bones were scattered and fell to the ground with a plop.


    After only two rounds, the visitor completely controlled the situation in the cellar. The result was satisfactory. He patted his palm, and then gently spit out four words - vulnerable.


    The door of the cellar was opened again from the outside, and wolf tooth captain iron tiger appeared with thin monkeys. When he saw the current situation, the thin monkey smiled, "OK, the violent ape is really violent enough to solve the battle so soon."


    "Hum! It''s just that these people are too incompetent." the violent ape said indifferently, with an unfinished meaning and no addiction.


    "OK, save people first, and then take them to the young master." iron tiger eye looked at the situation and decided. The problem in the cellar was solved. The ghost sniper team outside shot all the other royal guards without life. The danger didn''t exist, so he was relieved.


    After all, this time we are facing the elite royal guards, and there are hostages in each other''s hands. If we don''t pay attention, it may cause extremely serious consequences and disappoint the young master. Fortunately, the other party was not on guard. In addition, he was well prepared and assisted by ghost snipers, which successfully solved the problem.


    At this time, Liu si still had some strength and heard the voice of Iron Tiger in his ear. Then he shouted loudly, "I''m the royal guards of the imperial court. Who are you? Who allowed you to do this? Do you know that this is the crime of copying the family and destroying the family?"


    "There''s a lot of nonsense." Liu Si was still shouting there. The thin monkey came impatiently and just raised his foot and kicked it gently. Liu Si was silent for a moment. Obviously, this foot had knocked him out.


    ......


    The inner court of the government.


    As the luxury carriage drove here, it soon began to clear the scene, and irrelevant people were thrown out. Even Guan Ying, Ma Wei and Wei Guang did not stay.


    In this regard, the three naturally want to resist, but when Qiu Wu takes the first guard and the team members such as Pengyue and Badaojiang start to fight together, where will those people be opponents? They are either knocked down on the ground or half kneeling on the ground with bruised nose and face. In short, there are no good people.


    Seeing that the strength of his men was so poor, Guan Ying simply asked everyone to retreat. Even if you can''t fight, you''d better not try. There''s no shame.


    The inner courtyard finally quieted down. In addition to the three so-called Nanming officials, who were the people of the first guard, there was also the luxury carriage parked there without any movement.


    After calming down, Guan Ying decided to face up to what happened. He hugged his fist and asked in a very respectful tone, "I don''t know if there is a loyal and brave man in the carriage?"


    "It''s my father-in-law." after a short pause, a voice finally came out of the carriage. Then the curtain was opened by Hu Mang and Yang Er, one left and one right, revealing Yang Chendong in green.


    When we met last time, this time, Yang Chen''s face was pale in the East, his eyes were dull, and his cheekbones seemed to be prominent. It was like a completely changed person and much older.


    "Zhong Dan Gong? What''s the matter? Why are you so seriously ill?" seeing Yang Chendong suddenly, Guan Ying was really surprised and asked incredulously.


    "Hehe, I''m careless. I was poisoned a while ago. Fortunately, God blessed me. The mercenary sent the antidote pill, which barely saved my life." Yang Chendong smiled with a pale face, but then there were bursts of coughing. It seemed that he was suffering from tuberculosis, It seems that he will die of coughing at any time.


    Yang Chendong''s picture naturally shocked Guan Ying and Ma Wei. At first, they thought that they were looking for an excuse to get sick and deliberately didn''t see themselves, but later, over time, there were all kinds of guesses, but they didn''t expect that the disease would be so serious. It seemed that they would drive the crane to the west at any time.


    On the contrary, Wei Guang''s face remained unchanged. On the contrary, he still had a sense of secretly happy in his heart.


    What the hell is going on? I''m afraid he has a clear judgment in his heart. This time I came to Gaozhou prefecture to see how Yang Chendong''s condition was? I didn''t expect that I couldn''t get the answer for a long time, but I saw hope when I thought there was no hope. Just from the visual point of view, the loyal and brave male was really hurt. It should be the result of Su maner''s hands.


    Wei Guang just didn''t think of it. If he moved his hand, people should die. How can he still be alive? Is it true that it was the antidote pill sent by the mercenary, as just said? If so, how many good things have not been taken out of this mercenary?


    Wei Guang is still thinking about the key. Yang Chendong in the carriage has spoken again, "Gentlemen, mercenaries can''t be forced this time. You know, mercenaries are very protective of their calves. Anyone who dares to provoke them will come to no good end. It''s reasonable for them to be angry when they lose someone. It''s said that they are still an officer. Let me do it and give you a chance if someone catches them Go, stand up and ask for forgiveness now. I can also consider intercession for him. Maybe I can save my life, so that we won''t hurt our harmony. How about? "


    It seems that he reluctantly said these words. Then Yang Chendong sat in the carriage and gasped for breath. Watching Hu mang waiting for him, he was worried. It was clear that the young master was talking and laughing with himself and others just now. How long has it been? Why is he so seriously ill? It seems like it''s not acting. How can acting be so realistic?

 Chapter 422

    In a hurry, Hu mang kept saying, "young master, your body is important. You''d better say less."


    "Cough, young master, I don''t want to come out with illness, but the overall situation is important. I really don''t want to see what''s unpleasant and unpleasant between mercenaries and my Daming army." Yang Chendong said these again with great effort, and then he coughed heavily.


    "OK, young master, I know, we know, and they heard it." Hu mang nodded uncontrollably, then turned around and looked at Guan Ying, Ma Wei and Wei Guang and said, "you all heard clearly. The duke said, whoever does it will stand up. Don''t implicate others, let alone hurt the harmony of mercenaries and Daming."


    Hu Mang''s words made Guan Ying three face to face.


    At least Guan Ying and Ma Wei don''t want to have any quarrels with mercenaries. Especially under the rampant and crazy expansion of the minwang system, this elite division is likely to be of great use. But they do not know where the missing mercenary soldiers have gone.


    "Zhong Dan Gong, with all due respect, we really don''t know where the mercenaries are and how to make friends. Is there any misunderstanding?" Guan Ying said tentatively in a weak tone.


    "Yes, is there any misunderstanding?" Ma Wei said with an innocent face.


    "I think this must be a misunderstanding. You have no words for wanting to add sin. Zhongdanbo, we respect your contributions to Nanming, but don''t ignore us. I tell you, this is disrespect for Nanming..."


    Wei Guang opened his mouth, which was a tone of questioning, and his domineering attitude was full of arrogance.


    "Bang!"


    Wei Guang, who was talking, suddenly tilted his body. Then he flopped and knelt on the ground. Then he beat his teeth and clenched his teeth. He was in a cold sweat.


    The gun went off!


    Naturally, it was Yang Chendong who shot. He didn''t seem to like such a noisy voice. Maybe he was angry for the other party to call himself Zhongdan uncle rather than Zhongdan public. Anyway, he just shot.


    As soon as the gunshot rang, Guan Ying and Ma Wei were startled. Then they saw that Wei Guang was beaten, and a red blood was flowing out along other people''s trouser legs. They immediately changed their faces, "loyal and courageous? What are you doing? Dare you ask what Wei did, which made you want to kill?"


    This was asked by Ma Wei. Then Guan Ying said, "Zhong Dan Gong, no matter what it is, we can sit down and have a good talk. If you do this, I really can''t explain it to the top. You... You''re in trouble."


    The reason why Guan Ying and Ma Wei have such an attitude is that Wei Guang has a noble status. That''s the people of royal guards. Even in ordinary times, they have to give in. Second, they are also the imperial court''s appointed officials. If they attack the officials for no reason, they will be held accountable if they commit such an attack in public. Yang Chendong is no longer an imperial envoy. He has no power to deal with officials in Nanming at any time.


    "Trouble? Well, it''s really trouble, but it''s not me, but him." Yang Chendong''s voice came out again, "Hu Mang, have people arrived and bring them up when they arrive."


    "Yes." Hu mang agreed and looked back. He saw Qiu Wu nodding gently. "OK, bring people up."


    Yang Chendong''s calmness and Hu Mang''s slowness fell into the eyes of Guan Ying, Ma Wei and Wei Guang who knelt to the ground, leaving them with a look of doubt. But only the latter, the heart involuntarily gedeng for a moment, but then he shook his head. It''s impossible. Liu Jian''s place of detention is very hidden and can''t be found so soon. Besides, he had already ordered Liu Si. If things were wrong, he would kill people and kill people. What''s so terrible?


    It must be something else, right! By all means.


    Wei Guang, who was comforting himself, calmed down a lot. When he looked up again, he had recovered his original calmness. But the calmness of all this was immediately disintegrated when he saw the people who were taken in.


    Liu Si, dressed in green and beautiful clothes, was escorted out. At the same time, several royal guards brothers who stayed in the hospital were escorted out. Their names can even be called Wei Guang. As soon as they appeared, his head exploded as if he had been stunned.


    It was indeed Liu Si who had pulled down his head and thought he was bound to die. However, when he looked up and saw Wei Guang wearing a big red Python suit, a flying fish suit, a black hat, a Luan belt around his waist and an embroidered spring knife around his waist, his already dim eyes suddenly became divine. "Head, help me, help me, they saved Liu Jian and killed several of our brothers..."


    Liu Si''s cry continued, but at this time, the eyes of the whole audience naturally fell on Wei Guang. Even though Guan Ying and Ma Wei, who just didn''t know what had happened, knew what had happened at this moment. They finally knew that someone had kidnapped mercenary soldiers, and Wei Guang was behind the scenes.


    When soldiers are kidnapped, no wonder mercenaries are so angry and arouse the public. At this moment, Guan Ying and Ma Wei seem to understand the practice of mercenaries. But their understanding is one thing, and they will never express any views on this matter.


    Royal guards, but one of the most trusted minions around the emperor, where can others touch? Even if they do something wrong, someone will come forward to protect them, which is far from the military attache of their level.


    If you can''t interfere, just stand aside and watch the excitement. Even from a certain point of view, Guan Ying and Ma Wei were happy to see Wei Guang eat flat.


    "Shut up." hearing Liu Si''s cry, Wei Guang didn''t mean to stop. He tried to bear the gunshot wound in his leg. Wei Guang shouted. Then he looked at Yang Chendong in the luxury carriage and said, "yes, we caught him. We have to catch him only because he violated the law of the Ming Dynasty. Why do you dare to kill my royal guards brother privately? Do you know what a sin it is?"


    "Bam!"


    When Wei Guang wanted to preempt and question Yang Chendong, another gunshot came.


    Unprepared Wei Guang was also shot in his left leg. He was still half kneeling. At this time, he knelt down on both knees and became shorter.


    "It''s really bold. The soldiers who catch mercenaries for no reason dare to force words and reason. It''s really time to kill." Yang Chendong''s face turned blue for a moment. It seemed that it was because he was too weak, or he was really angry. That face gave people a more terrible feeling.


    When Yang Chendong said it was time to kill, Hu mang nodded and nodded to Badaojiang and Pengyue of the first guard team. The two men strode to the kneeling in front of Wei Guang, and then one man raised him with one arm.


    "Ah! What do you want to do? What do you want to do? I''m the commander of the royal guards. I''m appointed by the emperor personally. I''m the imperial court commander. You have no right to do it to me. There''s no..." it seems that Wei Guang felt something. While struggling, he shouted loudly, telling the powerful relationship.


    "Deal with it one by one, from small to big, cough." Yang Chendong didn''t pay attention to the yelling Wei Guang, but said these to the tiger mang on one side. After that, the man leaned back and gasped, and his chest fluctuated constantly at this moment.


    "Young master, pay attention to your health." Hu mang said this unknowingly, as if it was because Yang Chendong''s performance was so similar that he felt it. But it was such a sentence that, in the ears of Guan Ying and Ma Wei, they closed their mouths again.


    Yang Chendong was so ill that he should take good care of his illness, but he still came out, which shows how important things are. All this was Wei Guang''s own death. Now if they plead again, the obvious thing also has something to do with them. But who knows if Yang Chendong, who is in a rage, will clean up with them?


    It''s none of your business. Hang high. If it''s any good after saying it, you can take a risk. But the people of royal guards always don''t know what''s good or bad. Even if you speak for him now, I''m afraid they won''t be soft in dealing with others in the future. That''s the case. Why take a risk?


    No one spoke for Wei Guang and them, and Hu mang naturally felt much happier when he started doing things. He first got a beheading knife with Yang Er, and then came to the ordinary royal guards who were brought. As soon as his right arm was raised, his head was separated from his body.


    Hu Mang and Yang Er, you stabbed me and killed several other royal guards with a few efforts. When it was Yang er''s turn to raise his knife to kill Liu Si, he peed his pants. Then he shouted loudly, "don''t kill me. I know who poisoned Zhongdan."


    Yang Er, who had waved the knife and was about to fall, suddenly stopped, as if he had been fixed.


    "Liu Si, don''t you want to live? Aren''t you afraid of being killed by the nine families?" Wei Guang, who was still there to emphasize his identity to intimidate others and didn''t dare to do anything to him, suddenly heard Liu Si''s words, his face changed and he was in a cold sweat.


    As a confidant, Liu Si once heard Wei Guang''s plan to send Su Man''er to poison Yang Chendong when he was drunk. Later, after waking up, Wei Guang even thought of killing his mouth, but at that time, Liu Si knelt on the ground and vowed that he would never say anything, otherwise he would die.


    Finally, Wei Guang spared the subordinate''s life. Perhaps he also thought that Liu Si did not dare to say such an important thing, because once it came out, he would die.

 Chapter 423

    But who would have thought that he finally said it in front of so many people, and the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Wei Guang also thought of some frightening words, but when he was holding his friend Yue and Badaojiang, he received Hu Mang''s motional eyes, one punch hit him in the stomach. The strong sense of pain made him immediately close his mouth and hum.


    Wei Guang stopped talking, but Liu Si stood there laughing, "kill the nine tribes? Sorry, my ancestral home is Cheli division in Yunnan. When King min rebelled, all my family were killed, so I''m the only one left of my nine tribes. What can I fear?"


    Liu Si seemed to be venting something. After roaring, he suddenly turned to look at the side of the carriage and fell to his knees. "Little Liu Si, working in the royal guards, has done a lot of evil things and knows that he is sinful. However, God has the virtue of living a good life. I want to reform and be a new man. I hope Zhongdan can give Xiao a chance."


    "Heaven does have the virtue of living well. Tell the truth about what you know. As long as it is true, I will give you a way to live and give you enough silver for the rest of your life. But remember, you can''t climb and bite indiscriminately. Otherwise, it''s no wonder the gun in my hand doesn''t recognize people. Cough and cough." Yang Chendong''s voice slowly spread, and then even the direction of the carriage turned around, Facing Liu Si kneeling to the ground. In the process of turning around, he winked at the tiger mang on one side.


    "Thank you for your consideration." Liu Si said in a slightly excited tone. He believed that even in front of so many people, people made a guarantee, and his life should be saved. With this thought of the rest of his life, he raised his head and said loudly, "loyal and brave, the people who want to kill you are the royal guards. They are afraid that your credit is too great and dangerous to the Emperor..."


    "Puff!"


    Liu Si seems to want to continue, but a steel knife has passed through his back, and the tip of the knife is dripping blood after passing through his chest


    "You... I..." Liu Si glanced sideways with the last strength of his life. When he saw that the man who killed him was his immediate boss Wei Guang, his eyes showed strong reluctance. After smacking his mouth twice, he leaned back heavily and stared at the sky. He couldn''t die.


    It was Wei Guang who killed Liu Si. Just now, I don''t know why his friends, Yue and Badaojiang suddenly relaxed their strength, which gave him a chance to breathe. Then I heard Liu Si''s voice.


    Listen, while he was telling the truth there, Wei Guang didn''t know where Kenyi was. Liu Si has no relatives. Naturally, he is not afraid of killing the nine ethnic groups, but his family are all in Nanjing. If something really happens, he will die. What should his family do?


    For the sake of his family, Wei Guang, who took a strong breath, suddenly flew up, exhausted the last breath of his whole body, stabbed out the sword, and dressed Liu Si, who was spitting out the facts, in a penetrating cold.


    Liu Si finally died. Although it was said that the royal guards did harm Yang Chendong before he died, fortunately, he didn''t tell the real behind the scenes, and everything was delayed. Wei Guang breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. When he looked up at Yang Chendong, he said in a fierce and decisive voice: "Yes, I did it. I arranged someone to poison you. I just didn''t expect your life to be so hard that you won''t die, but it doesn''t matter. It seems that you have only half your life. Ha ha, you will spend your next life in pain. In this way, my goal has been achieved and achieved."


    After laughing, Wei Guang suddenly put the embroidered spring knife across his neck, a state of death.


    "Grab the knife quickly." Yang Chendong shouted in a hurry. But it was still late. Before others could do anything, the knife had crossed its owner''s neck, and then blood splashed. Then Wei Guang fell to the ground with a plop, without any breath.


    Wei Guang committed suicide. Guan Ying and Ma Wei were thrilled by this scene. The rapid change in front of them completely surprised them, but they soon calmed down and figured out everything. Even for Guan Ying, he had a draft in his mind about how he would report today''s affairs to the imperial court. It was only because Wei Guang was jealous of the loyalty and courage of the public that he sent someone to give it to them He poisoned him. Later, when he saw that he was immortal, he sent someone to catch the mercenary soldiers to find out how deep Zhongdan was poisoned. However, Zhongdan found everything and then killed himself in front of the people.


    And no matter how Guan Ying and Ma Wei think, after seeing Wei Guang commit suicide, Yang Chendong''s resentment is more or less.


    As Su Man''er has said, she arranged to come to Yang Chendong and asked her to wait for the opportunity to do it. The person who gave the poison bun is Menda, the commander of the royal guards. This time, Wei Guang came to find out this matter.


    Royal guards are the emperor''s personal guards. Only the emperor has the right to kill people there. Otherwise, no matter how heinous it is, it is not something that others can touch.


    Yang Chendong is the same. Although he has a certain strength and can be said to be superior to many other ministers, if he kills Wei Guang, it will be equivalent to slapping a bus in Zhuqi Town, Yingzong.


    This kind of thankless effort is absolutely unacceptable. Yang Chendong is unwilling to do it. In this way, Wei Guang''s suicide is naturally the best result.


    As for why he was able to choke off the shackles of Peng Yue and Badaojiang and kill Liu Si with a pair of disabled legs, it was naturally the result of Yang Chendong''s giving Hu mang a hint in his eyes. Over the years, their tacit understanding is still very strong.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t need Liu Si to tell the truth because he already knows the truth. On the contrary, once the truth is said, does he want to avenge Menda? If so, will Zhuqi town have an idea and allow such things to happen?


    So there is such a scene now. Wei Guang killed Liu Si and then committed suicide. Yang Chendong can not only pick himself clean from this matter, but also take the opportunity to knock on Menda and Zhuqi town to let them know how difficult it is to kill himself. This time they were lucky enough to pass, but they may not have such good luck next time.


    The purpose has been achieved, and Yang Chendong naturally has no need to stay here. Waving, Hu Mang and Yang Er put down the car curtain, and then the brigade went out of the government office and Gaozhou government. On the way, neither Guan Ying nor Ma Wei stood up and said anything.


    Yang Chendong is indeed ill, and the disease is not light, which they have seen with their own eyes. Not to mention, this disease is still the poison of royal guards. In this way, how can they say that they let Yang Chendong leave with mercenaries?


    Not to mention that now the king of Min is powerful, they still point to Yang Chendong as a shield in their hearts. I believe that with the existence of these mercenaries, even if the king of Min wants to subdue Gaozhou and Leizhou, he must first consider the strength of mercenaries.


    He returned to his barracks smoothly. Yang Chendong was completely different from that just now. His illness had long disappeared. When he appeared in front of the public, he was already alive.


    "How''s Liu Jian?" Yang Chendong asked Hu mang as he walked towards the clinic.


    "Young master, Liu Jian just suffered some skin injuries. He will have no problem after a good rest. By the way, he didn''t say anything in the face of the torture of the royal guards. He was really a tough man." Hu mang said this with admiration on his face.


    "Yes, it''s worthy to be the platoon leader of the auxiliary soldier. In this way, you tell him that after the injury, let him go to the cold front regiment to report that he has passed the assessment of loyalty." Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction, then opened the camp of the infirmary, and saw Liu Jian who has been unconscious, but his facial features still give people a sense of perseverance.


    Looking at Liu Jian, who was almost black and blue, Yang Chendong sighed, "look, this is our soldier. How brave and tenacious he is. This is the real good boy. Tell all the cold front and auxiliary soldiers and call on them to learn from Liu Jian''s comrades in arms. In addition, he is giving Liu Jian a silver medal, which is the reward he should get."


    Hearing the silver medal, Hu mang nodded emphatically, "it should be so. I''ll convey the young master''s order right away."


    Liu Jian was still in a coma, but if he could wake up and hear this, he would be very excited. You know, the military medal not only represents personal honor, but also can be converted into cash in case of difficulties. This was stipulated by Yang Chendong before promulgating the medal system. In order to fear that the heroes of the country will have difficulties one day, if so, a high-level medal can exchange a lot of silver, which is enough to solve general problems and difficulties.


    ......


    Late July in 1451.


    After more than ten days of turbulence, Kuang ye, crown prince of the Southern Ming Dynasty and Minister of war, finally came to Gaozhou Prefecture, Guangdong after several turns.


    The reason why it is said that it has changed several times is that some cities from Nanjing to here have been occupied by the first Department of minwang, and they have to change their roads several times along the way.


    Kuang Ye''s entry into Gaozhou Prefecture is secret. It is also very secret that he goes all the way. No one knows what the eyeliner has been arranged in Nanming. If the journey is open, I am afraid that I do not know how many times I will face the killing. Even if I can safely come to Gaozhou, I will say two.


    Because of concealment, when Kuang Ye suddenly appeared in Gaozhou government, he was really surprised by Guan Ying and Ma Wei here.

 Chapter 424

    The journey is too far, and the journey is not peaceful. The news about Kuang Ye''s restoration of power and promotion of half a level has not been spread here. So when Kuang Ye appeared, Guan Ying looked shocked and the problem came again. If it was really his intention, why didn''t he tell himself when he took the order this time? Even a hint is good, isn''t it? I won''t let myself be so passive, will I? It''s not impossible to even think of other methods.


    Now it''s good that he came to Gaozhou Prefecture and was seen by so many people. It must not be long before Yang Chendong will get the news. What should he do then? How should we talk if we can''t see each other? The emperor is afraid of him and wants to poison him. Does he dare to reuse such a person?


    For a time, countless questions rose in his mind, making Kuang Ye feel the first two big.


    I thought that when I came to Gaozhou Prefecture and met Yang Chendong, I had a chance to persuade him to help after many benefits. But now, it seems that everything will be overthrown, and he also has a sense of helplessness.


    "Teacher, teacher." looking at Kuang ye, he seemed to be stunned there. Guan Ying was careful to cry and drink.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Kuang ye came back and asked Guan Ying.


    "Teacher, you must have an important task this time, but you don''t know what the task is? Students tremble. If you want to reuse loyalty and courage, do you need to think about it again?" Guan Ying didn''t say too deeply, but some words to smart people didn''t need to be so thorough. Many times, the point is the best effect.


    "That''s good." Kuang Ye nodded and then said, "come on, serve with pen and ink. I want to tell the emperor about what happened here again, and then send it out in a hurry of 800 Li."


    Kuang ye came to Gaozhou Prefecture. The news was immediately known by the spy of the Security Bureau in the city and reported to the mercenary barracks five miles outside the city.


    Hu mang came to the military tent with the news on his face. After seeing Yang Chendong, he said excitedly, "young master, Kuang Ye Shangshu is coming. Ha ha, as you expected, we will be of great use."


    "Finally?" after hearing this, Yang Chendong looked as if all this was expected, but then he shook his head, "Things have changed. Even if we don''t care about Wei Guang''s death and what Liu Si said before his death, others will care. Alas, it seems that if we want to carry out the plan smoothly, we should continue to pretend to be ill."


    "Still pretending to be ill? Why?" Hu mang asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Hu Mang, the young master comes to ask you, are you afraid of a living enemy, or a sick enemy who may die at any time?"


    Listening to Yang Chendong''s rhetorical question, Hu mang was a little puzzled for a moment, but he answered instinctively, "of course it''s the enemy of the living tiger. But what does this have to do with us?"


    Having just finished these, Hu mang immediately closed his mouth again. It was obvious that he had thought of something.


    Looking at the picture of Hu Mang, Yang Chendong smiled and said, "OK, it''s not too stupid. Well, you go to inform the brothers of the first and second guard and tell them that once Kuang Ye comes, let them be angry and sad. As for what to do, you teach them. Last time I saw you perform very well."


    Listening to this new task, Hu mang said with a bitter face for a moment: "young master, I didn''t perform well. You pretended so much last time that I believed it."


    "OK, then everything will be true." Yang Chendong laughed. He sent Hu mang away, then picked up his pen and continued to write home letters.


    The letter was written to Su Man''er, who had been sent to the city of Chifeng. They had just been together, but they had to separate because of some things. It was like a newly married young man. It was impossible to say that they didn''t want to.


    Of course, writing to Su Man''er is not her exclusive right. For example, Qiao Yin, the second wife and Xiang Niang, the fourth wife in the Yangjiazhuang in the capital, will always communicate with Yang Chendong. Luan Xiaoyu, who has been embedded in the city, also maintains a way of communication with Yang Chendong.


    But this time, when he wrote to Su Man''er, Yang Chendong didn''t say anything about love, but said in detail that he pretended to be poisoned. He said that he had arranged someone to stare at Kyoto and Nanjing in Nanming. He wanted to see if someone had calmed the Su family.


    If so, it''s worth it. On the contrary, it''s that the other party doesn''t keep his promise. That is, some justice depends on finding it by himself.

 Chapter 425

    The next morning, outside the mercenary''s barracks, a visitor came.


    Two generals Guan Ying and Ma Wei stood behind the old man. As soon as they appeared, the gate of the mercenary camp was wide open. Commander Luo Po personally brought people to meet them.


    "I''ve seen Kuang Shangshu." Hu Mang in the team took the initiative to stand up and salute with his fist. "My young master knows that Shangshu will come. He ordered me to wait here to meet him. Please move."


    "OK." Kuang Ye nodded and then said to Guan Ying and Ma Wei behind him, "you all stay here. If you are free, you can learn how to lead troops from commander Luo and them. I''ll go to see Zhongdan."


    "Teacher, this..." Guan Ying seemed not at ease to say something, but Kuang Ye waved his hand and then followed his tiger mang to the depths of the camp.


    In the largest military tent, Yang Chendong had painted makeup, which attracted bursts of exclamation from Hu Yan and snow lady.


    "LIULANG, your skill is so powerful that it looks like you have suffered a heavy internal injury." Hu Yan looked surprised and couldn''t help touching Yang Chendong''s face.


    Yang Chendong hurriedly dodged from left to right. Like the art of painting makeup, Yang Chendong in the previous life has never played less. Sometimes, in order to complete the task, he has to pretend to be all kinds of people. It requires not only the appearance, but also the bones. Otherwise, how can he deceive others?


    "Yes, my husband looks so haggard now. If I don''t know the truth, I will believe it." snow lady also stared at Yang Chendong''s face. She seemed to want to look for something, but no matter how she looked, she didn''t find the problem, as if Yang Chendong was really sick.


    Even if he is thick skinned and stared at by the two women, Yang Chendong will be a little embarrassed, so he shifted his attention and said, "your husband is fully prepared. It will depend on your performance in a moment. Usually speaking of how powerful his acting is, this time it''s time to test you. Don''t let anyone drop the chain for me."


    "What does it mean to drop the chain?" Hu Yan asked with great interest.


    "Er! Just don''t have problems." Yang Chendong explained awkwardly.


    "Oh, then neither of us will fall off the chain." Hu Yan and snow lady said in one voice.


    Just at this time, Yang Er rushed in outside the door, "young master, tiger head led Kuang Shangshu."


    "Hmm..." just after this sentence, there was a sad cry in the account. Who else would there be if Hu Yan and snow lady were not?


    The play was staged. After Yang Chendong smiled at the corners of his mouth, his body also lay on the bed, which seemed to be very laborious in breathing and breathing.


    Yang Ermu stared at all this in front of him and thought in his mind, "it''s really not a family that doesn''t enter a family. Have a look. This family are all masters of acting. They have to learn more. But I don''t know if they can learn their fur in this life?"


    Outside the tent, Hu mang led Kuang ye into the tent and saw this very sad scene in front of him. Crying, sighing, and even red blood in the spittoon beside the bed seem to be telling that Yang Chendong just vomited blood not long ago.


    "Oh, Zhong Dan Gong, why did you become like this." even if you have some psychological preparation. Yesterday, Guan Ying also explained Yang Chendong''s condition in detail, but this morning he still came to see it with his own eyes.


    Originally, he came with doubt, but when he entered the account, the situation completely changed. He unexpectedly felt sad. Even in my heart, I can''t help thinking whether some people are too much. This is a hero of Nanming. How can I treat them like this.


    Yang Er lowered his head and didn''t say a word. He moved a chair and put it by the bed. It seems that he let Kuang Ye sit down. But the sound of smashing the chair to the ground still showed his attitude towards Kuang ye, that is, he was extremely unwelcome.


    "Yang er... Must be... Polite." Yang Chendong on the bed seemed to be very laborious. He opened his eyes, gave a light reprimand, then forced out a smile, looked at Kuang ye and said, "Kuang Shangshu is coming, come... Sit down, you... All step back, cough, cough."


    Under the service of Hu Yan and snow lady, Yang Chendong got up with great effort and sat down with his back against a big Futon. Then Hu Yan and others also retreated. Yang Er didn''t want to leave, but Yang Chendong said, "go now. Kuang Shangshu is a good man and he won''t harm me." Yang Er reluctantly walked out of the tent.


    One sentence won''t hurt me. Kuang Ye''s old face is red. Of course he knows what Yang Chendong means. He also felt a burst of sadness when he thought that the young man who was originally handsome and lively had been plotted to look like this. A while ago, when I was ordered to recuperate at home, didn''t I also suffer from injustice?


    Tianwei''s unpredictable four characters involuntarily broke into Kuang Ye''s heart.


    Although Kuang Ye has a grievance in his heart, the emperor is the emperor. No one can question him, even himself. After pressing down some complicated emotions in my heart, when I looked at Yang Chendong, I was already concerned, "Zhongdan Gong, I have written a letter about Wei Guang''s poisoning. I''ve rushed it to Kyoto and will give you an explanation."


    "Forget it, people are dead. Besides... Does Kuang Shangshu think he really has the courage to do all this?" Yang Chendong asked the point in one sentence, which made Kuang Ye speechless.


    Say no, that''s tantamount to blaming the emperor; Say yes, that is insulting yourself and Yang Chendong''s IQ.


    This is originally a question that cannot be answered or answered. With a long sigh, Kuang ye did not entangle in this issue, but shouted grievances for Yang Chendong in a comforting tone, "Zhong Dan Gong, you''ve been wronged for a while. I also heard that someone is still calling you Zhong Dan Bo. I''m angry about this and gave an order. Although your seal of Zhong Dan Gong was made by King Jia, even though we have recognized the fact that he is a Dai Zong, his seal is naturally reasonable. If anyone dares to call you Zhong Dan Bo in the future, you can punish him."


    Speaking of the title is Kuang Ye''s consolation, which also means that he is actually on the side of Yang Chendong.


    But it''s only on Yang Chendong''s side psychologically. It''s like many people often say, "you''re a good man, I support you mentally", but Yang Chendong doesn''t need such a good man card.


    Zheng Zhi is not a family, nor is he hello. Hello, everyone. This is to die.


    In order to complete their ideas, once they oppose, they may become sworn enemies, and even swords and shadows are common. How can you bow your head and recognize everything because you are a good man?


    So after listening to Kuang Ye''s words, Yang Chendong''s counterattack soon came, "Hey, it''s just the title of a duke. It''s not like being granted a prince like King Xiping. You don''t have to worry about so much."


    "Hiss!" a cold breath came out from the bottom of his heart and went straight to the forehead. Kuang Ye stared at Yang Chendong with some incredible eyes. There was hesitation and doubt in his eyes, but more fear and fear.


    The young man even took a fancy to the throne of Prince and envied Wang mubin of Xiping. But don''t he know that Mu bin is only the only living king with a different surname since the founding of the Ming Dynasty.


    Yang Chendong even wants to be involved in one after so many years. Only his courage and desire are beyond the reach of ordinary people. No wonder the emperor will be wary of him everywhere. For such an ambitious person, even if he is in that position, he should be wary and even do something recklessly.


    Kuang Ye was stunned and looked at Yang Chendong''s eyes. A smile forced out of his pale face, "Kuang Shangshu, it''s just a joke. You won''t believe it."


    "Hehe, there''s no such thing as that. I''m just lamenting the courage of Yu Zhongdan." Kuang Ye smiled perfunctorily. But in his heart, he thought, the devil believes you''re joking. How can you take some things out as jokes.


    In just a few words, Yang Chendong put forward his own expectations, and let Kuang ye know that he left others alone after using them last time. He also sent someone to poison them, for fear that it had hurt people''s hearts. Now if he wants to use others to send troops, he''s afraid it''s not enough to bleed. And the position of a prince is one of the requirements.


    Even though he thought that when he invited Yang Chendong again, the lion would open his mouth, he didn''t expect such an outrageous request. At this moment, Kuang Ye backed down.


    Today, I''m going to see Yang Chendong''s personal physical condition as the first. If possible, I''ll test whether the other party can continue to work for Nanming with mercenaries as the second. I thought it would be difficult to achieve the second point. After all, it seems funny to talk about sending troops in front of a patient. However, Yang Chendong''s initiative made these two requirements met, but the result is not that It''s just satisfactory.


    It seems to know that Kuang Ye''s tentative move has reached his goal, or maybe Yang Chendong''s health is really bad. He has reached the limit of his current body for such a long time. At this moment, he began to cough again and couldn''t stop. Hu Yan and others waiting outside the account rushed in.

 Chapter 426

    As soon as these people came in, Kuang ye knew he had to go. Originally, he wanted to see if there were other ways to solve the problem. But looking at Yang Chendong''s attitude and his current physical condition, we know that there is no point in saying anything else.


    Kuang Ye left, just like when he came, and Hu mang sent him out of the barracks. Yang Chendong in the military tent here also stopped coughing, then shook his head and said, "pretending to be ill is also a hard work. I hope I can cheat the old guy."


    These words made Hu Yan and snow lady laugh. This is their husband. When he gets serious, he is a little scary, and sometimes he is very cute.


    What Yang Chendong did was to deceive Kuang ye, but also took the opportunity to put forward his own requirements. In fact, Kuang Ye was cheated.


    Yang Chendong''s makeup technology is too good. It can also be said that the things in Dachang are too good to be owned in this era. This can deceive everyone.


    "Teacher, how''s Zhongdan''s condition?" Guan Ying whispered on his way back to the city. Seeing Kuang Ye''s ugly face after he left the camp, he felt a little uneasy. After all, a while ago, he was not respectful to Yang Chendong, and even once wanted to calculate others. His own way of doing this is likely to damage the teacher''s plan, and he is also worried about it.


    "I''m really very ill." Kuang yeshen replied, and Yang Chendong seemed to be terminally ill in his mind.


    "That... That doesn''t know if he can still lead the army?" Guan Ying continued to whisper, which is the focus of his concern. He has got the news that while stabilizing the current war results, the first Department of minwang has begun to deploy troops and generals and is preparing to expand the war results. As one of the occupied areas, Guangdong''s existence is obviously intolerable. In other words, even if they don''t take the initiative to attack, it won''t be long before the king of Min will take out his hand to deal with his own.


    "Lead the troops to fight?" Kuang Ye shook his head. "Who knows? But if you want him to fight, you must first promise him a condition, that is, to be king like Wang mubin in Xiping." seeing that there was no one around, Kuang Ye whispered these things.


    "What, seal the king!" Guan Ying almost couldn''t hold back his voice and shouted this sentence. But then he quickly closed his mouth, but it could be seen from his face that he was scared for a while.


    Who is mubin? That''s Shidai Zhongliang after Mu family. It was also stained with the light of calming Yunnan this time that he was forced to be king. But now, it doesn''t seem to play a big role, because the governor knows the failure of Dong Xing, a stupid teammate, so that he can''t give full play to his strength.


    But in any case, mubin, who was granted the king, was also nailed behind the king of Min like a nail, so that they could not attack Nanjing with all their strength. From this point of view, the king was granted this time.


    Who is Yang Chendong? Although he is also the leader of the Yang family, he is also the door of loyalty and good, but he just saved the leader of the mercenary by chance. There is no real power in his hands. Why should he be crowned king?


    Of course, it''s a little too much to say. After all, Yang Chendong saved Yingzong''s life and beat back Wala''s aggression instead of Yingzong. Now he has made great achievements in calming the chaos in Guangdong. But because of this, he can''t be crowned king at will. Everything is because he is too powerful. It''s so powerful that people are afraid. Unlike mubin, the influence of power is only in Yunnan. Out of there, he is nothing.


    It is precisely because of Yang Chendong''s power that once he is granted a different surname king, it is unpredictable what consequences will be brought.


    Guan Ying thought of this and dared not say anything more. And these are also seen in Kuang Ye''s eyes. He can''t help sighing. There are some people with different surnames in the Ming Dynasty, such as Xu Da, king of Zhongshan, Chang Yuchun, king of Kaiping, Li Wenzhong, king of Qiyang, Deng Yu, king of Ninghe, Wang Tanghe of Dongou, Mu Ying, king of qianning, and now mubin, king of Xiping.


    But except for the last one, everyone else is the king after death. Yang Chendong is a living man.


    At the thought of living people, he can''t help thinking of Yang Chendong''s weak body. Kuang ye thought that maybe this person will live soon. In this way, it doesn''t seem impractical to seal the king.


    Kuang Ye''s heart first became hesitant. When he determined that Yang Chendong was seriously ill, the idea of sealing the king came into being. Of course, he also knew that such a great event was not beyond his word. He still needed to ask the emperor for instructions. So after yesterday''s 800 Li express, another urgent secret letter was sent out after he returned to the study of Gaozhou government.


    ......


    The capital of Japan is Ping''an Beijing.


    The imperial city of Japan is also called the Kyoto Imperial office in Danieli. In this city, it represents the highest power in Japan and is also the political, cultural and economic center of the country.


    As the 102nd emperor of the Japanese royal family, Yanren is known as the back garden emperor.


    For such a title, it seems to be visible in Japan. People here are also used to taking place names as people''s names, such as Shanxia, Jiangkou, Gaoqiao and so on.


    The emperor of Japan was originally the most noble existence in this country. In fact, it is true externally. Many orders were issued by the back garden emperor and promulgated to the Chinese people. But in fact, Yanren is more like a puppet. At least in some matters, he must look at others'' faces and listen to others'' opinions before making a final decision.


    As a descendant of the royal family, Yanren certainly doesn''t want to disgrace the name of the emperor. Privately, he has been working hard to change this situation, so he sent his favorite daughter, Princess ChunZi, to Daming.


    At that time, Daming was still very powerful to the outside world, at least far from being comparable to Japan. They also need to look up at this Oriental power.


    Princess ChunZi sent out, and some intelligence was fed back through various channels. But more of his Royal Highness''s knowledge of the northern capital of Daming, and most of them mentioned is a young man named Yang Chen Dong.


    The letter says that Yang Chendong is only in his early twenties, but he has been granted the title of Duke, which has a great influence in the whole Daming and so on.


    For the records in this letter, Yanren naturally had a feeling of dislike for Yang Chendong. For nothing else, in his eyes, once such a person develops, he will often become a powerful minister, just like a big general of a righteous government.


    But no matter whether Yanren likes Yang Chendong or not, when Kobayashi suddenly came to the palace and brought back an important news, the emperor of the back garden was finally shaken and had more knowledge and understanding of the name Yang Chendong.


    A secret room in the depths of the imperial palace. It is unknown to outsiders. All who can come here are very important people trusted by the emperor.


    Kobayashi''s presence here is also entirely due to a message he brought back and the handwritten letter written by Princess ChunZi he took out from him.


    When ChunZi left Japan, he agreed with his father on some secret words in the letter, that is, on the surface, there was nothing wrong with some letters. But only their father and daughter could see the authenticity of the letter and whether it was written under coercion.


    Xiao Xiao said that the letter brought by Kobayashi was naturally out of ChunZi''s sincerity, and there was no fraud in the content, which emperor Yanren could see at a glance.


    It is precisely because this letter is true that emperor Yanren is more shocked. After carefully reading the letter three times, he said with a serious face: "Mr. Kobayashi, please tell the truth of what you see and hear."


    "Hello." Xiaolin nodded and agreed. Then he told the princess that he had to live in Yangjiazhuang when he saw Yang Chendong for the first time. Then he told everything he saw in detail.


    For more than an hour, Kobayashi finished the story. Then looking at Yanren, who should be respected most by the Japanese people in front of him, said: "Your Majesty, this loyal and courageous young man of Daming is the most powerful and capable young man I have ever seen. It seems that there is nothing he can''t do, and there seems to be nothing he can''t solve."


    "Wait, you mean it''s very powerful. How about the big general?" Yanren interrupted and asked.


    "Should be better than him. After all, when he was young, the general was not as powerful as he is now." Kobayashi just hesitated and quickly gave the answer.


    "Whoosh Si GA." Yanren seemed very satisfied with such a general answer and couldn''t stop nodding his head. "By the way, tell me about the gun."


    It''s no wonder that a gun was priced at 10 million taels of silver. Yanren believes that his daughter ChunZi will be very clear about what this money represents, but she still writes in her letter and suggests buying one. No wonder Yanren will pay so much attention to it.


    "This..." in front of the emperor, Kobayashi naturally did not dare to hide the slightest bit. "Your Majesty, I haven''t seen the appearance of the artillery when it was fired, but the terrible consequences after it was fired."


    "Terrible consequences?"


    "Yes, there was no grass at all. It was like God was angry..." he tried his best to describe the scene after seeing the shelling of Heijing street. And these words heard in emperor Yanren''s ears, but they changed his look again and again.


    In his mind, it seems that he has sketched a very shocking picture, and this picture will soon be installed in the current general''s military house. It seems that under one shot, he can destroy Zuli and Yizheng, so that he can regain the supreme power of Japan.


    "I''ll raise money now, and I''ll leave the contact with the mercenaries to you. Don''t let me down." finally, Yanren made the final decision. Although ten million Liang was a great burden for him, he agreed to regain the power of the country.


    "Hello." Kobayashi nodded excitedly. It is conceivable that once he succeeds, he will be reused. At that time, he may also stand at the top of Japan.

 Chapter 427

    Mercenary barracks outside Gaozhou Prefecture.


    The emperor of Japan agreed to buy artillery and prepared a full ten million taels of silver for this purpose. The news has been sent to him. After reading it, Yang Chendong just instructed everything to act according to the plan and hand it over to Kaohsiung teachers. He threw this information aside.


    Compared with Japan far away at sea, Yang Chendong is more concerned about the current situation and whether he can be crowned king.


    It should be said that Yang Chendong had no such extravagant hopes. All he wanted was how to expand his military strength and get more things he needed through the war. After all, if Leng Feng wants to develop, he can''t do without a sufficient population base. He doesn''t want to use outsiders. He believes that the Han nationality can only make his mind on Daming.


    Facts have also proved that war is indeed the best way to test the strength of the army and the best opportunity to expand the army. Just destroying a miscellaneous yellow bandit army composed of only more than 100000 people won so many soldiers and silver, which made Yang Chendong see the benefits of war. But I never thought that the critical situation in Yunnan made the yingzongqi town throw aside the old ancestor''s testimonies and gave the title of Xiping Hou Xiping king.


    Don''t underestimate the king with a different surname. Once you have the status of a prince, you can open your own house or have your own army in the open. Although the number can''t be more than 3000, for Yang Chendong, once you have such power, I''m afraid there are few places in the world that you can''t go.


    There are too many advantages to be a prince, so I don''t cite them one by one, which makes Yang Chendong excited. But he also knew that even if Mu bin could be granted a king with a different surname, it was just a special event in a special period, and did not say hereditary, it was doomed that the Xiping king would have an effect only on Mu bin. On the contrary, his descendants would not enjoy such treatment.


    Even mubin has so many backhands to seal the king. If he wants to seal the king, he is afraid it will be more difficult. Not to mention that Zhuqi town has always been afraid of itself. In this regard, Zhu Qizhen and Zhu Qiyu brothers have the same attitude.


    But there are examples ahead. Even in difficulties, Yang Chendong has to fight for it. For him, this is definitely an opportunity. In the words of the people, after passing this village, I''m afraid there will be no shop.


    With a goal, when Kuang ye came to visit him, he proposed that he admired the king and looked seriously ill, in order to add some points to the possibility of this matter.


    Of course, if you really want to let Zhuqi town loose, it''s not enough to just do these. In other words, the more complex the situation on the battlefield is, the more dangerous Nanming is, the higher the success of this matter will be.


    Therefore, during these days, Yang Chendong has been paying attention to the movement of the first Department of minwang. In what can be called date and night expectation, the other party finally has movement.


    The Miao people were the first to move.


    This time, the minwang group was able to defeat the Ming army, and made rapid progress. The continuous offensive to pull out the stronghold was completely inseparable from the help of the Miao people. It was precisely because the Miao family dared to fight, kill and rush, with great momentum, that the Nanming army retreated day by day, so that a large number of sites and land were lost in a very short time.


    At that time, there was no saying that fifty-six nationalities were one family. As ethnic minorities, they are often limited from birth. Their birth is doomed that they will not achieve much in their life. For example, they live high in the temple. Sorry, that''s something they don''t even think about.


    As a result, the life of the Miao people is getting worse and worse day by day due to the poor growth environment. Until Zhuqi town built Nanming in Nanjing, taxes were increased in order to quickly complete the goal of recuperation, which made the Miao people who had not a good life soon under the weight of life.


    Where there is oppression, there will be resistance!


    When the Miao family was suffering, King min''s lobbyists came and promised many benefits, which moved some leaders of the Miao family. Since then, when they left their hometown and Yunnan, they have come all the way to Guangdong, and finally let them know what wealth is. In contrast, it seems that their life was too poor in the past.


    Sudden sudden wealth often makes a person dizzy and change his behavior. Today''s Miao army is like this. They captured some cities without any effort, and then grabbed a lot of good things. The trace of greed in their hearts can''t be curbed, which gradually makes them like the feeling of big looting.


    The main force of the first minwang system is still digesting the cities they have obtained while constantly recruiting troops to consolidate their strength; When the Jiaozhi army captured the city, it did not forget to transfer the good things and some people to its own country; Only Miao Jun, they don''t care about any cities, and they don''t want to win the world. They pay more attention to the immediate benefits.


    Whether they are short-sighted or have no ambition, in short, they attack the city most fiercely. Often, after capturing the city, they rob it for several days, and then they will leave here, rush forward with new goals and continue to attack the city.


    In less than a month, they destroyed more than a dozen cities and state capitals, and the number of people affected reached more than one million.


    The Miao army divided into several branches is like a group of locusts. Wherever they go, the crops are barren and the people are displaced.


    It is said that the south of Daming has not experienced any war for many years, and the people are still rich. It''s not hard for other troops to raise grain here, but the bad thing is that it''s the Miao people. They not only rob food, money and women, but also set fire to those things they can''t eat, as if they were to vent their poor life over the years.


    Such a practice naturally makes more and more victims in Yunnan, Guangxi and Guangdong provinces. So that later, after many people knew what the Miao army had done, they left their homes and families without waiting for them to fight.


    Although people are reluctant to leave their hometown where they have lived for a long time, more people choose to run away from home than to live. Only some old people, who are old and have bad legs and feet, choose to stay. They look like they want to die in their hometown.


    The disaster of the Miao army was not oppressed by the collapse of the earth. This soon reached a consensus and was openly said in the hall of the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    Several old and important officials, such as Wang Zuo, also spoke to the emperor one after another and asked to send troops to clean up these Miao troops in order to save Li people from fire and water.


    Some of these people are sincere for their country, and some of them have bad luck because their ancestral home is in these three provinces. The officials occupied in their hometown and the good fields in their homes have been occupied by the Miao army. In their anger, they naturally hope that the emperor can send troops to encircle and suppress them and help them regain everything they have lost.


    Playing words and inviting more and more soldiers covered the whole dragon case, and Zhu Qi''s face became more and more ugly.


    Why doesn''t he want to send troops to solve the rebellion? But first of all, he has to have such strength.


    The Ming Dynasty, especially in the south, has not seen swordsmen for a long time. According to the results of Kuang Ye Shangshu''s previous patrol, after years of recuperation, some Nanming guards have some available soldiers, but they have their task. It is an important task to keep their territory clean.


    If these troops were transferred now, they would be concentrated against the rebellion of the king of min. Fewer people have no effect on the overall situation. If more people are afraid of the emptiness of the rear side, there will be a new rebellion. In that case, there will be changes in the southwest and accidents in the southeast, then the Nanming regime is really in danger.


    If the west wall falls because of this, it will not pay off. Without drawing troops, we can''t solve the immediate problem. Although the military department has begun to recruit troops, it always takes a certain time. It''s the time when it''s difficult to ride a tiger. Kuang Ye''s second 800 Li expedited war report was sent to the desk of Zhuqi town.


    This war report explained the fact that Wei Guang committed suicide in the royal guards yesterday. It focused on Yang Chendong''s poisoning. It was important to send troops to learn from mubin to become king first.


    "Waste, a group of waste." on the Jinluan hall, Zhu Qizhen, who saw the memorial, raised his hand and threw the 800 mile rush aside to serve the feet of Cao Jixiang, the chief eunuch.


    "The emperor calm down and take care of the dragon body." Cao Jixiang did not know what had happened, so he knelt down on the ground with a frightened look.


    "Stop your anger, stop your anger. You know to stop my anger every day, but you must do something to make me happy. Wei Guang, who didn''t succeed in killing, admitted all the troubles. I''ve been detained as a hero to kill. Now people ask me for the throne. You say, give it or not." the iron faced Zhuqi town roared and stared at Cao Jixiang, Expressing their dissatisfaction.


    Cao Jixiang''s face turned white at this moment. "Emperor, but does Yang Chendong want to be king?"


    "Who else but him?" Zhu Qizhen acquiesced in this fact.


    "That won''t work." Cao Jixiang heard that. His eyes kept turning and said.


    Listening to Cao Jixiang shouting no, Zhu Qizhen was interested, "Aiqing said no. what''s the reason?"


    Cao Jixiang, kneeling on the ground, climbed forward with both hands and feet, came to the foot of Zhuqi Town, raised his head and said with an appearance of being loyal to the country: "Emperor, it''s the rule set by our ancestors that different surnames should not be granted the king. King Xiping is an exception, but facts have proved that it''s not very useful to grant the king with different surnames. Besides, if anyone wants to give it to anyone, it''s not a mess that day. Once the world is peaceful, how to treat them should we fear that they will never fall."

 Chapter 428

    Cao Jixiang''s voice echoed in Zhuqi Town, but the unlucky Yingzong emperor said nothing.


    From the moment mubin was appointed king of Xiping, he knew that some things had escaped his control. Once the king is granted, he will have his own palace and even his own guard. Although the number of people can not be too large, the mountain is high and the emperor is far away. Who knows that there is a restless heart secretly under the surface obedience? In particular, it is the king who sealed the king with war. This kind of king killed from the sea of corpses is more specific and can not be underestimated.


    But how can they do their best without being king? Xiping Hou mubin is already the boss of Yunnan. He has nothing to seal and nothing to reward. He wants to let the bystander use it for himself. There is no other way except this move. He can''t do it.


    Although the effect was not very good, in any case, mubin stared at the rear and transferred a lot of energy from the first Department of minwang, so that they could not fully attack the hinterland of the south.


    A throne only plays a role of containment. Zhu Qizhen is dissatisfied, but what can he do? He is the emperor. He is the son of heaven. But if he doesn''t have enough strength, how many people can listen to what he says?


    For the emperor, to seal the king for war is to divide part of his power, which may be regarded as a disgrace. At least none of his ancestors had done such a thing, but it was better than the moment when they were really forced to perish.


    If we persist in order to save face and finally let the first Department of King min kill in Nanjing, then he will really be a sinner of the Zhu family and have no face to see all his ancestors.


    Thinking that the current situation is so corrupt and difficult, Zhu Qizhen, in his anger, also began to seriously consider what Kuang ye said about Yang Chendong''s proposal. "Aiqing, what''s the matter with Zhongdan? And what''s the point of asking you to find a way to contact mercenaries?"


    At the mention of these things, Cao Jixiang''s face became very ugly. Originally, he clamored that he could not be crowned king. He quickly lowered his head and said, "the emperor calm down, and the minister is incompetent."


    I don''t blame Cao Jixiang for saying that no matter Yang Chendong or mercenaries, the royal guards have made no progress for such a long time.


    It goes without saying that mercenaries have been seriously tested in terms of loyalty under the very perfect military discipline and the soldiers who can obtain the qualification to leave the city. In addition, they do not run alone. It is even more difficult for outsiders to know their details. Even if the royal guards seem to be everywhere, they have nowhere to start in the face of such a disciplined army. It is difficult to achieve anything.


    As for Yang Chendong, the strict defense means that the auxiliary soldiers can''t get close to it. Only the elite cold front who has experienced many tests is qualified to guard it, not to mention the existence of the elite among the elite like the first and second guard forces? Under such heavy protection, it is even more difficult to find out Yang Chendong''s condition. The royal guards sent a lot of people, but most of them returned in vain. On the contrary, many of them were missing.


    Cao Jixiang expressed his helpless attitude towards Yang Chendong and mercenaries. This sentence aroused the anger of Zhuqi town. "Incompetence, incompetence, don''t you know what to say except this one? Get out, get out."


    "Yes, yes." seeing Zhu Qizhen''s anger again, Cao Jixiang, who knew that accompanying the king was like accompanying the tiger, immediately knelt down and retreated.


    Zhuqi town is the emperor of the Ming Dynasty. It is below one person and above ten thousand people, inheriting the foundation of its ancestors. But at the same time, he also inherited the temper of his ancestors, that is, caprice. Who knows if Cao Jixiang will be severely punished in anger?


    In the hall, Cao Jixiang retreated. The other eunuchs all lowered their heads and dared not speak. Before long, a heavy sigh spread all over the hall. No one could know what the so-called real dragon emperor thought at this moment.


    ......


    Gaozhou Prefecture. Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war, sent two 800 Li urgent secret letters to the emperor Yingzong, but he didn''t reply for a long time. Just then, a very bad news came. Miao Jinlong, the leader of Tianzhu village in the Miao army, that is, the Qinwu Marquis who was personally granted by the king of min, is leading 80000 troops from Nanning government to them.


    As soon as he got the news, Kuang Ye Shangshu hurriedly called his heavy generals to the hall. At this moment, Ma Wei, Guan Ying, Yu Guang and other generals'' faces were also extremely ugly.


    Below the hall, the Scout general was telling the war reports he had obtained one by one. "The Miao Jinlong group is an army among the Miao people who can recruit and fight well. In terms of strength, it is second only to Yang Wenbo, the head of Miao in Dulin village. So far, they have attacked four cities and houses, including countless small counties. The team has grown from 10000 when they sent troops to 80000 now. Now they are attacking Lianzhou house, which is not far from us."


    "How many soldiers are there in Lianzhou?" Kuang ye asked.


    "It''s just a thousand people." the Scout general dared not lift his head.


    "Hiss!" Kuang ye, who took a cold breath, knew clearly that he was afraid Lianzhou could not keep it. With more than a thousand people to 80000, the result was conceivable.


    "Report!" just at this time, another scout entered outside the hall and came to the general who knelt down and whispered something in his ear.


    He saw that the general''s face changed again and again, and then waved his hand. After his men withdrew, he looked flustered and said, "just got the news, the general of Lianzhou Prefecture surrendered."


    "What?" suddenly hearing the latest war report, Kuang Ye stumbled and fell to his side. Fortunately, Guan Ying responded quickly and stretched out his hands to hold it. His voice also shouted anxiously, "teacher, teacher, are you okay?"


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter." Kuang Ye''s chest fluctuated continuously and violently after taking a strong breath. After several times, he stood firm and waved to Guan Ying. Then he angrily scolded: "bastards, a group of bastards, by the emperor''s long grace, they don''t want to repay their kindness in case of a war. They really should kill, destroy the family and kill the nine families!"


    Kuang Ye scolded angrily, but it''s a pity that general Lianzhou couldn''t hear it at all. Even if you hear it, you won''t be afraid. After all, he has surrendered now, and who can know how long Nanming can last.


    "Calm down, teacher. Now that Lianzhou is broken, I must attack the target. I''m afraid it''s our Gaozhou mansion. How to deal with it, the teacher needs to make an idea." Guan Ying saw that Kuang ye could stand up by himself, so he stepped back and hugged his fist and asked.


    "What else can we do? If we stick to Gaozhou Prefecture, I will never let these rebels move forward." Kuang Yeren roared like a giant thunder although he was old.


    Kuang ye made the decision to stick to the city. As a student, Guan Ying immediately hugged his fist and said, "students are willing to follow their teachers and stick to Gaozhou Prefecture."


    Guan Ying''s voice was heard in Ma Wei and Yu Guang''s ears. After they exchanged a little look, they all hugged each other and said, "at the end, I will abide by the order of the Shangshu, stick to Gaozhou Prefecture and fight to the death."


    Ma Wei and Yu Guang have no choice. Although they are in Gaozhou Prefecture, their families are not here, and their original defense place is not Gaozhou. If you really surrender like general Lianzhou, I''m afraid once the news comes out, your family in the rear will not live for the first time. Even for the safety of their families, they have no choice. Moreover, with the Minister of the Ministry of war here, even if they want to surrender, they must be able to control the army.


    Listening to the general''s statement, Kuang Ye''s face looked better. "Well, your loyal emperor will know that after defeating the enemy this time, I will ask for merit for you."


    "Thank you, Shangshu." Guan Ying and the three men bowed their heads and hugged each other again. But whether they will really listen to this so-called request for merit is up to them.


    First, after unifying the opinions, Kuang Ye wrote another letter eight hundred miles. In a hurry, people immediately sent it to Kyoto and Nanjing. After reporting the situation here one by one, they looked at Guan Ying and said, "close the city immediately and concentrate the young people in the city to help the army defend the city."


    There are at least 40000 people in Gaozhou Prefecture, including 5000 young adults. If you make good use of it, it should be a great force.


    "Teacher, did you inform Zhongdan Gong to help us defend the city as soon as he merged into the city?" Guan Ying thought the other party had forgotten in a hurry when he saw that Kuang Ye didn''t mention Yang Chendong.


    "They? Well, send someone to inform you, but if you don''t want to enter the city, you can''t force it." Kuang Ye shook his head and said perfunctorily when he thought of Yang Chendong''s request to seal the king. He doesn''t think that Yang Chendong, like a little fox, will be willing to defend Gaozhou Prefecture for himself before he gets the letter.


    Outside Gaozhou Prefecture, in the mercenary camp in the direction of Leizhou Prefecture. The front war report had already been sent here. Naturally, Yang Chendong also knew the fact that Miao Jinlong led the troops.


    "Oh, are you here at last?" he had a completely different attitude from Kuang Ye. When Yang Chendong heard about this, he was not a little flustered, but a picture he had known so long ago.


    "Young master, shall we beat them?" the tiger mang standing on one side asked excitedly. From his words, it''s not whether to fight or not, but whether to fight or not. From this point of view, it shows how firm his confidence in winning is.


    In fact, it''s not just Hu mang. I''m afraid more than 7000 Yang Jiajun think so. Needless to say, Leng Feng''s auxiliary soldiers, with weapons that have been advanced for many years, let them look at the world and refuse any strong enemy. Even the temporary auxiliary soldiers, who have been trained for such a long time and have excellent tactics, are full of confidence. They only want to get military achievements under World War I and join the auxiliary soldiers, so as to become a member of the elite cold front as soon as possible, which is the envy of everyone.

 Chapter 429

    "Why do you want to fight?" Yang Chendong asked with a puzzled look on his side after hearing the words of Hu mang.


    "Er..." Hu Mang, who was asked by the young master, didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong didn''t point to him to answer, but said slowly: "the young master''s goal was to force Zhu Qizhen to bow his head. Isn''t it the best time for these people to appear now? If we beat them away as soon as we hit, and the dilemma is solved, why force them?"


    "Yes, what the young master thinks is that Hu Mang''s thinking is simple." Hu mang is also smart. When Yang Chendong pulled it out, he understood everything and answered immediately.


    "Well, it''s good to know. Let''s pass on the order. The barracks are in a prismatic defensive formation. No one can leave the barracks without an order. In addition, inform the logistics to prepare enough food and grass and prepare for a long-term confrontation." Yang Chendong knows that the idea of sending troops is not only tiger Mang, but even the officers below will think so, This will be notified by the situation of military orders. Once a real and effective military order is formed, and the cold front with obedience as the first priority, they will know how to do it.


    Just as Yang Chendong''s order was being issued, Guan Ying, on behalf of Nanming, came to the barracks to meet Yang Chendong and invited him to Gaozhou prefecture to avoid disaster.


    As expected, Guan Ying didn''t even see Yang Chendong''s face, so Hu mang sent him away. "My young master''s condition has worsened again. Now it''s not suitable for any exercise. We appreciate the kindness of Lord Guan. We will stay here and stay in the young master''s body. When he gets well, we will quit here."


    These words made Guan Ying speechless. He could only hope that when the Miao army came and couldn''t attack Gaozhou Prefecture, he would cut these mercenaries, so that they could watch the tiger fight on the mountain.


    ......


    Gaozhou Prefecture and Yang Chendong''s office have made preparations for defense. Three days later, clouds covered the southwest, and the 80000 troops led by Miao Jinlong finally appeared.


    Miao Jinlong, a member of the Miao nationality, is also born in the Miao people. I have been practicing martial arts since I was a child, I have been familiar with the art of war, and I have seen many things that the Ming army bullied the Miao people. I have always thought that one day I can fight for the rights and interests of the Miao people.


    But the Ming Dynasty is powerful. Can the Miao nationality with weak population and territory compete. I thought it was just a childhood dream that could not be realized in my life. However, the situation changed so quickly that the originally prosperous Daming was divided into two. Then the king of Min set out to fight. Miao Jinlong, who had been waiting for him, knew that the opportunity had come. He rose up and became the first member of the Miao people to support the king of min.


    With his early statement and practical action, Miao Jinlong, who was granted the title of Emperor Qin Wu Hou, has won the attention of the king of min. with 10000 lineal Miao troops, his team has grown stronger and stronger after repeated battles and victories, so that now he has 80000 people and become a very important force in the king of Min''s system.


    There are some things I really don''t know. Perhaps because he was trapped in the Miao nationality for a long time, Miao Jinlong always regarded the Ming army very well, but when he came all the way, he didn''t meet any opponents. Often when the army came, the city broke down and countless gold and silver treasures and beauties were readily available, he finally saw what real life is and what enjoying life is, And how vulnerable the Ming army is.


    Experience more, broaden your horizons, and naturally your heart will be big. Just as the main force of King min was still consolidating and absorbing the fruits of victory, Miao Jinlong couldn''t help it. After asking for instructions, he began to sweep across Guangdong with 80000 troops. His goal is to go from Lianzhou to Gaozhou, Leizhou and guanghaiwei to the southwest of Guangzhou, so as to be a pioneer for the main force of minwang series to attack Guangzhou.


    Lianzhou won the first World War and general Lianzhou surrendered to Kaicheng, which seemed to be a good start. Miao Jinlong was happy. He fought for the city for one day and rushed to Gaozhou Prefecture the next day. In his eyes, only Guangzhou Prefecture was the destination for rest, and other prefectures were easy steps to wealth and power.


    Because of this idea, when the soldiers arrived at the Gaozhou government, they sent people to persuade them to surrender as usual.


    The man was sent out, but only the body came back. Guan Ying was ordered to take the messenger''s life with an arrow.


    "I''m so angry that I dare to kill the messenger. Come on, besiege the city and attack the city." Miao Jinlong in the military tent was furious when he saw the body of the messenger killed by an arrow, so he ordered to prepare for the attack.


    "Calm down, king." other generals in the tent were also angry. When they wanted to be pioneers one by one, a voice sounded in the tent, and then a man dressed in a long shirt and dressed like a man came out of the column.


    "Mr. Zou?" seeing the man standing out, Miao Jinlong first frowned, then relaxed and opened his face and asked kindly, "Sir, I don''t know what''s the purpose of stopping the king to send troops?"


    "It''s good for the king and the generals." the man called Mr. Zou said in an unassuming manner.


    Mr. Zou, formerly known as Zou De, was originally from Yunnan in the Ming Dynasty. He was deprived of his status as a scholar because he had offended a steward of the Hou family in Xiping. In a rage, he went to the place where the Miao people lived. Later, he became a burden and became the son-in-law of the Miao family. Miao Jinlong took a fancy to Miao Jinlong and stayed with him because he was literate and knowledgeable.


    Zou de deserves to be a scholar. He has made a lot of contributions to giving advice to Miao Jinlong all the way. When King min sent someone to contact them, he was the first person to stand up and express his support.


    Zou De not only pays attention to attack and attack, but also pays attention to attack the heart. Therefore, when attacking Lianzhou Prefecture, he didn''t spend a single soldier to get a city. Miao Jinlong appreciates all this. In addition, he has been in the Miao family for ten years, so he has several children. There is no problem in loyalty and is trusted by him. When he saw this person standing out, he didn''t get angry. Instead, he asked pleasantly.


    "Tell me." Miao Jinlong asked with great interest when he heard that it was for his own good.


    In the face of Miao Jinlong''s kind attitude and the angry expression on the faces of other generals, Zou de said calmly: "Your Majesty, generals, you must remember the annihilation of our ally Huang Yuliang in Guangdong a while ago."


    "Nature." Miao Jinlong nodded. Although he had not seen the young master Huang, or even his Messenger, because of his identity, he knew that there was an ally in Guangdong. It was because of the restriction of this ally that they had less pressure in Yunnan and became a big deal.


    "Do you know why this young master Huang lost? Tell you, he lost to the Ming army in front of him." Zou de said in a very firm tone. He knows these things. The most important thing is that he is good at asking about these things. Unlike ordinary Miao soldiers, he only knows to fight and kill and break into the world with brute force.


    "Is there such a thing?" Miao Jinlong, who was still curious about what Zou de would say, couldn''t help but change his look when he heard this, and finally understood why he didn''t agree to send troops to attack the city.


    "How is it?" Miao Jinlong stopped talking, but it didn''t mean that his generals would be afraid of anything. Zhang Zeng, the general under the account, said in a tone of defiance. "That can only prove that the Huang childe''s strength is too weak. If he were replaced by our Miao soldiers, he would surely make the Nanming army cry for their parents on the battlefield and know our strength."


    "Yes, yes." after hearing Zhang Zeng''s words, the other generals agreed one by one. These days, they have been dealing with and fighting with the Nanming army, but it has been proved that this is just an army that looks strong but has ordinary combat effectiveness. There is nothing terrible. Huang Yuliang will lose. It must be due to his lack of strength.


    "No! You are wrong." Zou de retorted with a weak force in the face of the consensus of so many generals, "You''ve only won a few battles, but you don''t know that there will be a day in the world, let alone think about it. Even if the Ming Dynasty can fight such a big country, is it a weak generation? The reason why we are defeated now is that our pace is too fast, they are not prepared and can''t adapt at the moment, but once we give them enough time to deploy troops, who can guarantee me We will continue to win, not to mention that it was not the Nanming army that defeated Huang Gongzi, but the most mysterious mercenary they paid a lot of money for. "


    Zou de really knows a lot, which is also related to the education he has received. It is precisely because he reads more books, he will naturally have more knowledge and think more. For example, studying opponents is naturally something he must do.


    "Mercenary?" the generals heard this new name for the first time, one by one, and they didn''t understand it.


    Zou de doesn''t expect them to understand anything. He just needs to tell everyone what he knows. As for what to do next, whether he must insist on attacking the city or not is something he can lead.


    "Yes, it''s mercenaries. It was this army that saved the lives of emperor Yingzong of the Southern Ming Dynasty on the battlefield. It was also this army that defeated the Warsaw cavalry who wanted to take charge of the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. It was this army that defeated the influential young master Huang in Guangdong. This is their record after their debut." Then Zou de continued to say, "if we want to attack the city, we will not be able to get around them. How much confidence do we have and where to go? Please discuss with the king and the generals."

 Chapter 430

    Zou de closed his mouth and didn''t mean to quarrel with anyone about this matter. He was originally a Han, but because he was treated unfairly and could not live, he came to the Miao nationality and became a door-to-door son-in-law. People like him actually have a very low social status, that is, they are not even the head of the family. How many people will look up to him? If Miao Jinlong didn''t see that he did have some skills and put them in high position, he would not be qualified to enter this account, let alone argue with others.


    Zou de closed his mouth, which made others unable to find an object to quarrel with for a while, so they set their eyes on the king Miao Jinlong. The Miao nationality also has a very strict hierarchical system. In particular, the event of sending troops on the battlefield needs the king''s order as the final order.


    Everyone''s eyes were on themselves, but Miao Jinlong was silent.


    Although it seems very smooth to come all the way, the team is also growing step by step. From the original 10000 people to the current 80000 people, it is strong. But no one knows more about his strength than Miao Jinlong.


    The so-called expansion of the army, these soldiers are just forced to join. Most of them joined the army to fill their stomachs. They didn''t look like the Miao family they brought at first. They were born to attack and seize the world and be proud of the world.


    Even if there is no target, such an army can fight with the wind. Once it encounters a hard stubble, it is likely to be seriously damaged, even defeated, and it is also possible to lose its life.


    If Daming can occupy the world to this day, there is no army that can fight, Miao Jinlong doesn''t believe it. Like now, I just met one? It was far from what he wanted to see.


    Where there are people, there are Jianghu. The same applies to the army. No matter what the starting point of any organization, as long as it takes a long time, the emergence of mountain factions can not be stopped. Unless the system is very strict, if it is led by a great soul figure, these problems can be suppressed. It''s like the current minwang system. Everyone takes the minwang as the core. It can''t be denied that which general doesn''t have his own Xiaojiu?


    If you want to be respected by others and share benefits, the prerequisite is to have enough strength, so that others will respect you, attach importance to you and will not neglect you. How to expand their strength after winning the war and at least preserve their strength has become the most important thing in the eyes of several kings.


    If everything is as Zou de said, the Ming army and the mercenaries in front of us are very powerful, it would be unwise to choose such a hard idea as an opponent. If you fight all your troops and hit your opponent hard, what''s the significance even if you win? It''s just making wedding clothes for others.


    It was with this heart of preserving strength that Zou De''s words were heard by Miao Jinlong and said to his generals: "Well, even though the Ming army in front of us is not so easy to deal with, we don''t need to make too much sacrifice. We just don''t attack the seat until their morale is low and take the initiative to surrender. In this way, let''s go out of Leizhou Prefecture first and take the nearby city. General Zhang Zeng listens to the order and gives you 10000 troops and horses to bypass Gaozhou Prefecture and take Leizhou City directly. Remember, if the Ming army doesn''t take the initiative to stop, Don''t provoke casually. You should focus on the overall situation, you know? "


    Miao Jinlong finally gave the order. He followed Zou De''s advice and didn''t fight hard. Instead, he just besieged the city, reduced the enemy''s morale first, and then had the opportunity to win Gaozhou Prefecture without blood and complete his strategic task.


    The king gave an order, and general Zhang Zeng stood up and took command. Soon after that, the 10000 Miao families who urgently gathered went out of the military camp, bypassed the edge of Gaozhou Prefecture and went straight to Leizhou prefecture to the south.


    After the arrival of the Miao army, they didn''t attack the city immediately. They just put on a posture of besieging the city, which puzzled General Yu Guang, who had done a good job in Gaozhou City defense. But then they knew from the mouth of general Wei Mawei that it should be the reason why the other party was afraid of mercenaries.


    Yu Guang was still thinking that mercenaries were powerful and that just a name could scare others. These Miao troops took action again and went straight from the Gaozhou government to the mercenary camp five miles away to the south.


    "They don''t want to attack mercenaries first? But it seems that only 10000 people are useful?" the deputy general beside Yu Guang said his doubts and showed an expression of disbelief.


    "Idiot, they should have gone to attack Leizhou Prefecture." Yu Guang glared at the deputy general around him. You look so stupid. Then he hurriedly sent someone to report the news to Lord Kuang ye, the Minister of war waiting for the news in the government office.


    There is a mercenary camp five miles away from the southwest of Gaozhou Prefecture. When the scouts found that the Miao family moved towards their own house, they immediately reported to the superior. Hu mang didn''t dare to neglect the situation. While ordering commander Luo Po and others to prepare for the battle, he rushed to the young master''s rest tent.


    At this time, Yang Chendong was very comfortable and was enjoying the fun of feeding himself fruit by the two ladies.


    If you want to eat bananas, naturally you have already grilled them and sent them to your mouth; If you want to eat grapes, some wash them very dry and quietly in front of you; When you want to eat an apple, make sure the skin is cut very clean and sent to your mouth.


    Beauty in the side, food in the front, such a day makes Yang Chendong inevitably give birth to the idea of not thinking about the world and entering the gentle countryside.


    Also in the last life, in order to complete various tasks, what kind of roles were played. In order to complete the task better, it must be what you play like. You can really eat hardships and enjoy blessings. All this is just Pediatrics, and you can''t lose Yang Chendong''s nature.


    Outside the big tent, the sound of hurried footsteps first came, and then Hu Mang''s slightly anxious voice also came out, "young master, the Miao army is moving and coming in our direction."


    Although there was some haste in his voice, he was not so flustered. Obviously, Yang Chendong had made a plan for such an emergency. It''s very simple. If someone calls, just call back.


    After Hu mang reported, he respectfully stood in place. About a few seconds later, the big tent was opened from the inside. Yang Chendong, dressed in green, had come out seriously, "go, let''s go and have a look at the Miao army."


    The Miao people and the Miao army have been described more than once in the intelligence, but they have not seen them with their own eyes. In line with the idea of knowing yourself and the enemy and winning every battle, Yang Chendong decided to have a look in person.


    The Miao army did come straight to the mercenary camp until it was only two miles away, then it suddenly turned and passed by.


    This obviously provocative move made many cold fronts who had already held steel guns glare one by one. Some soldiers also looked sideways at the officers at the level of platoon commander and company commander around them. The intention of asking for war was very obvious.


    Since the establishment of mercenaries, it has been a blockbuster. All the people of the Ming Dynasty can know is that they saved the emperor Yingzong on the battlefield, then retired the elite cavalry of warla, and then bravely fought the Yellow bandit army to calm the rebellion in Guangdong.


    One by one, they are invincible when the cold front comes out. How can such a proud army allow others to provoke?


    "Keep an eye on the target. No one is allowed to act rashly without an order. Otherwise, they are ready to retire in advance." the company commanders and platoon commanders who are stared at by those cold eyes naturally feel the pressure. Why are they very dissatisfied in their hearts? But soldiers originally take obeying orders as their bounden duty, especially those who can join the cold front, pay great attention to obeying orders. Even if there is no command above, the enemy''s long gun stabbed him in the chest, and there can be no evasion at all. This is the most basic requirement for becoming an iron army and a strong army.


    Without the order to attack, the cold front, including some auxiliary soldiers who have made the second attack echelon, can only watch 10000 Miao troops pass by under their eyes. Speaking of, the distance between the two sides is only 300 meters. With good eyesight, you can even see the facial features of the other party, so you can see the mocking eyes of the Miao family.


    "General, it seems that the so-called mercenaries are just like this. We are so close to them, and we haven''t seen a brave soldier dare to rush out of the barracks to find us trouble. It seems that it doesn''t deserve the name." some small leaders of the Miao army gathered together and laughed.


    General Zhang Zeng, who rode on his horse and walked in the middle of the team, listened to the comments of his generals and laughed: "Yes, I don''t even have the courage to go out of the camp. In the general''s opinion, I''m just some cowards. When we capture Leizhou mansion, the general will naturally say to the king, take these mercenaries first, hahaha, I''ll see what Zou Xiucai says."


    "The general has a good opinion." the small leaders quickly flattered. Then the 10000 Miao soldiers walked past the mercenary camp in full spirit. They seemed to raise their heads a lot and drag 250000 or 80000.


    "Young master, it seems that they didn''t intend to go to Leizhou mansion. But there has been no people there for a long time, and the city is empty. Where are they going to do?" Hu mang watched the 10000 Miao army walk in front of the barracks. After walking for an hour, he saw the other party''s purpose.

 Chapter 431

    Listening to Hu Mang''s puzzled inquiry, Yang Chendong nodded and said, "yes, we know Leizhou Prefecture is an empty city, but others don''t know. What will we do once we find that there is no one there?"


    Hu mang was still listening to Yang Chendong''s speech, but suddenly there was no following, so he asked, "what should I do?"


    "Yes, what should I do? Young master Ben asked you?" Yang Chendong nodded and looked at Hu mang very seriously.


    "This..." Hu mang saw that Yang Chendong was testing himself and quickly used his brain, but either because the incident happened suddenly or because he was nervous, he didn''t say one for a long time, so he had to hesitate: "young master, Hu mang is stupid. I don''t know what will happen next."


    "Alas." he sighed. He was disappointed. Hu mang was good at everything. He was used to relying on himself. How can he be entrusted with an important task in the future. Fortunately, what he likes is the characteristics of the other party''s loyalty and complete obedience to orders. As for some shortcomings, more exercise will always become stronger. "Well, the young master told you that he was very proud of the Miao army just now. He didn''t pay attention to us and the strong army in the world. Usually, such an army has sufficient morale and its strength won''t be too weak when fighting. But there is often a fatal disadvantage, that is pride. In the battlefield, being too proud and not even paying attention to the opponent will have consequences But it''s very serious and even fatal. "


    Yang Chendong''s voice was still ringing in the air, including Hu Mang, Yang ER and Luo Po and other regiment and battalion level officers who followed him. They all had a thoughtful expression. They also seem to be thinking, are their troops too proud, and will they also make the mistake of belittling the enemy?


    Seeing that everyone was thinking, Yang Chendong showed a satisfied look in his eyes. It is almost impossible for an army to be invincible in its life. There are too many factors involved, such as morale, willpower, whether the weapons are advanced or not, whether the commanding general has given the correct orders, whether the soldiers are united and brave, whether they dare to use their lives on the battlefield, and even whether there is timing, geography and harmony, whether they are famous, whether they are just teachers, and whether the army has a soul, Whether the soldiers have faith, whether the officers and soldiers think in one place, make efforts in one place, etc.


    It can be said that the victory of World War I depends far from who has more people or who has more advanced weapons. It''s like the war against the United States and North Korea. Our army''s weapons were too many and too many different from those of the United States, but in the end, we won the final victory with an unyielding willpower. This is clear evidence that the United States, which has no rival in the world, has to sit down and negotiate honestly.


    It should be said that Leng Feng has too many advantages, such as advanced weapons, strict training, strict military law, consistency in the thought and behavior of officers and soldiers, and so on. However, it can not be said that every war can be won. Changes are always there. How to deal with and solve these sudden changes is also the key to victory.


    Beating is even more necessary.


    A person can have pride, but not pride. Otherwise, falling somersaults will happen sooner or later, just early and late, big and small.


    Taking this opportunity today, Yang Chendong is beating officers above the battalion level of the regiment. Seeing that everyone was thoughtful and realized some of their intentions, he continued to say, "A proud army will never come back empty handed. But this action without goals and plans is often the cause of failure. Just like the 10000 Miao troops, waiting for them to go to Leizhou Prefecture and get nothing, if they can return in time and join the main force of the Miao army, it will be useless, but it will also be a mistake. On the contrary, if their pride is doing it I always want to bring something back. If I want to deal with us, their calculations will be wrong, and the consequences will be very serious. "


    "Young master, do you mean that these Miao families will attack us when they return without success? But is it too bold to do so?" Hu mang finally heard the meaning of Yang Chendong''s words, and asked incredulously.


    This is what Yang Chendong said. If he changed to someone else, I''m afraid Hu mang won''t believe it at all. He will also say that the other party is alarmist.


    "Are you brave? Since you came from Yunnan, you haven''t met any opponents all the way. How can such an army not be proud? What''s strange about making some bold moves?" Yang Chendong said all this with great confidence, only to be confirmed finally. The 10000 Miao army who came back will surely launch an attack.


    That is, Yang Chendong said so, and Hu mang said excitedly, "young master, let''s prepare well and clean them up when they come."


    "Well, preparation is a must, but don''t be too nervous. Didn''t Kaohsiung bring some mines newly developed by the arsenal, so bury some of them. If you dare to come, let them know what it is called Tiannvsanhua." Yang Chendong is not completely sure that the 10000 Miao troops will attack them. There is no need to make the soldiers so nervous before there is accurate news. It is just to bury mines and do a good job in defense. If you really want to come, the effect will be surprisingly good. At that time, the cold front will be killed together, and the 10000 Miao families will be basically scrapped.


    "Yes." Yang Chendong''s words were equivalent to orders. Luo Po, the head of the second regiment of Lengfeng, who had been standing for a long time, immediately nodded and agreed, and then watched the young master leave. But for a long time, they did not disperse. After Luo Po consulted with political commissar Kong Jie, he decided to convey what Yang Chendong had just said to the ears of every battalion, company and platoon commander, so that they could know that having pride can lead to failure.


    At the same time, the meeting also pointed out some actions that need to be carried out for what may happen next. That is, the sixth young master said that the Miao family would attack the initiative because they would be dazzled by the victory. Whether it would happen or not, the necessary preparations are certain.


    The last time Kaohsiung took a boat to Leizhou to pick up people, it sent a lot of guns, ammunition and crossbows and bows. Now they have been brought into the army, and every cold front is equipped with five cardinal numbers of bullets. It is enough to cope with some big wars.


    But no one knows what will happen next, and when the next replenishment will be. In order to ensure that the number of bullets was sufficient, regimental commander Luo Po proposed to use cold weapons as much as possible unless it was absolutely impossible. This may be the weakness of the cold front.


    Without air transportation, even ground transportation is extremely difficult, ammunition has become a big problem. Even if there is Yang Chendong in the warehouse, you can take it out at any time, but such things can''t be done at will unless you can''t do it at all. Not every time you can find a good reason to pass, let alone there is only one Yang Chendong. Now there is more than one cold front team.


    Under Luo Po''s proposal, political commissar Kong Jie agreed with both hands, and the cold fronts began to get busy. The first is to dig mines. In order to prevent others from seeing and discovering, it is to work at night. At the same time, in addition to the four companies of the first battalion where Leng Feng wusheng is still using advanced firearms, a full 800 Leng Feng from the eight companies of the other two battalions also took out sharp bayonets and prepared for close combat under cold weapons.


    In the words of Chen Bo, commander of the second battalion, and Kong Quanxin, commander of the Third Battalion, they want to show the auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers that even under the cold weapons, the cold front is invincible.


    ......


    Nanming Kyoto Nanjing mansion.


    Kuang Ye''s eight hundred Li hurried all the way and finally put it under the Dragon case of Yingzong Zhuqi town.


    When Kuang ye said that 80000 people from Miao Jinlong''s headquarters of the Miao army had begun to go south and captured Lianzhou Prefecture, and then the soldiers pointed directly at Gaozhou Prefecture, Zhuqi town finally couldn''t calm down.


    According to his ideas and the analysis of some ministers in the court and China. The first minwang system has just acquired most of the territory of Yunnan, Guangxi and Guangdong. It''s time to stop and digest it. At least there should be some military action in a short time. But now it seems that they underestimated each other''s appetite and underestimated their ambitions.


    On the court, all the ministers heard the news, and their faces looked flustered. In particular, Chen Ruyan, the new minister of the army, is even more nervous and sweating.


    Kuang Ye is not in the middle of the court. Wang Ji, the former Zuo Shilang, has been taken back to Kyoto for questioning because he misjudged the situation. It is only because he is still in the Xiping palace in Yunnan and because there are all the rebels of the minwang family on the way back. After missing two important figures, Chen Ruyan was promoted to the position of Zuo Shilang and in charge of the big and small affairs of the military headquarters.


    If he got such a position at ordinary times, Chen Ruyan should be very happy. But now, in such a critical situation, taking over the Ministry of war is tantamount to taking over a mess. How can we not worry and headache?


    Fortunately, Chen Ruyan does have some skills. In fact, in history, he also served as the Minister of the Ministry of war. Even if the situation was critical, he also worked out some good countermeasures with his not weak ability.


    For example, the whole Southern Ming Dynasty began to recruit soldiers. All men aged 16 to 40 in their family can sign up for the army. Peace reigns over the land. If the number of families is willing to be a soldier, a place can be taxed at the end of a year. Once the world is peaceful, these people can not be admitted to the registered residence, and they can be free again, or farm or choose freely.

 Chapter 432

    The policy given by Chen Ruyan is very good, which has attracted a large number of people to join the army. Statistics show that the number of newly recruited soldiers in Nanming has reached one million. This is because the financial pressure of the Ministry of household is too great. Otherwise, it is not difficult to double this figure.


    This is the benefit of a strong background. It has to be said that Daming is still very strong. If Yang Chendong had not appeared, there would be no big problem for hundreds of years as in history.


    Yingzong Zhuqi town saw what the army had done and really praised it twice. Now, after the training of these recruits is completed, they can enter the battlefield. With so many new troops, the rebels who swept away King min will not say anything.


    But at this time, it was estimated that the first Department of minwang had something to do. If we can''t control it effectively, I''m afraid it won''t take long. After getting the sweetness, we will advance an inch. Other rebels will follow suit. I''m afraid that before the recruits'' training is completed, the first Department of minwang will be killed in front of the Nanjing government, and the Nanming regime may be in danger of ending.


    With the danger of subjugation, Zhuqi town is in no hurry. With a trace of blood red in his eyes, he looked at the people in the court. "Aiqing, is there any way to control the situation? It doesn''t take too long. It can last for a year, no! Nine months."


    Zhu Qizhen anxiously asked the plan and replied that he was speechless in the man Dynasty. In the face of military aircraft events, the ministers now have a good interpretation of what a scholar meets a soldier, which is unreasonable.


    In the face of King min, who doesn''t reason with you at all, it seems that any method is useless. Just like two days ago, Liu De, the Minister of rites, made a proposal to make peace with the king of Min first. Of course, this kind of negotiation is false, and it is true to delay the stabilization of the situation.


    Although this policy made Zhuqi town a little unhappy, considering that it could maintain the situation and strive for more preparation time, he agreed with his teeth. But who would have thought that when Liu Dexin vowed to arrange people to do this, before the envoys sent came to the king of min, there was a firm voice of rejection.


    Under the good situation, there is the cooperation between Jiaozhi and Miao Jun. seeing that Nanming is weak, only fools will agree to sit down and negotiate with you.


    The standard of negotiation is that everyone has equal strength, and no one can help anyone. Only then can there be such a method. When one side has great power, it is difficult to negotiate.


    It was precisely because the method had been tried and was useless that all the ministers shut up and couldn''t think of a way.


    In fact, it is not impossible to say that there are at least two feasible ways in front of Zhuqi town.


    First, take the initiative to become a minister in the northern Ming Dynasty, and then cede the land of several provinces in a peaceful situation. In this way, you can get the help of Zong Zhu Qiyu in the northern Ming Dynasty. You can borrow troops to destroy the first Department of minwang.


    Second, promise Kuang Ye''s condition of giving Yang Chendong the throne. In this way, as long as mercenaries are willing to contribute, even if they can''t immediately calm the rebellion of King min, they can buy enough time. After the training of recruits is completed, Nanming will have peace in the world.


    Just the first of these two roads, Zhuqi town doesn''t want to choose. His cousin won the throne by taking advantage of the danger of others, which has made him very unhappy. If Yang Shan hadn''t suddenly disobedient and disappeared, he would not admit that the other party is the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty. Now if he bowed his head, wouldn''t he prove that he was inferior to the other party? If so, people who don''t know still think the other party is orthodox, which is definitely not what Zhuqi town wants to see.


    Even now, he still has the idea of killing Nanming and unifying Daming. Isn''t this self-determination the goal and hope?


    As for the second point, it is not what Zhuqi town wants to do to grant Yang Chendong a different surname king.


    Yang Chendong is so excellent that Zhuqi town is already very afraid. If the first way is the goal after self destruction, then choosing the second way is likely to be the tomb of self destruction.


    Yang Chendong is only twenty-one years old. Now he has been granted a different surname king. If he still uses each other in the future, how can he be granted a reward? Can''t he let the throne out? In addition, once the king with a different surname is granted, it will easily lead to a situation in which the tail will not fall. I''m afraid if it wants to be solved in the future, I don''t know how much it will cost.


    As for what the royal guards said about Yang Chendong''s poor health and poisoning, Zhu Qizhen didn''t believe it all. Yang Chendong gave him so many surprises that he couldn''t fully believe it was reasonable.


    This is the matter of summoning ministers. I want to see if any Junjie can come up with a better way. But now Zhuqi town is a little disappointed, "incompetent, incompetent." he scolded in his heart. The harm of the two powers is the lesser. Zhuqi town has to make a decision. Finally, his heart still biased towards the second choice. "It''s all right. After retreating from the dynasty, the six Shangshu and all the imperial Shi stayed in the side hall for discussion."


    Zhu Qizhen called several important officials to the side hall. Naturally, there is only one thing, that is, talking about the king''s title to Yang Chendong.


    Even if no one can think of a better way, we can only consider this matter. Fortunately, the former mubin was granted a different surname Wang. This is not the first time to do such a thing. Or it''s not the first time to lose face. Why not come again?


    Those who can become important officials are all those who have a flexible mind and are good at observing words and expressions. Otherwise, I''m afraid they can''t keep their seat for a long time. When they were summoned in Zhuqi Town, they all guessed the emperor''s intention. As soon as they entered the side hall, they lowered their heads and didn''t speak. Obviously, no one wanted to mention it first, so as not to stink their reputation.


    "Cough." Zhu Qizhen, sitting on the Golden Dragon chair, looked a little ugly. Seeing that everyone was silent, he coughed gently to attract everyone''s attention.


    But in the eyes of several ministers who have experienced many storms and waves, this set is of no use at all. Standing below, including Chen Ruyan, the left servant of the Ministry of military, who represents Kuang ye, also bowed his head and said nothing. There seemed to be some beautiful scenery under his feet, which made him unable to move his eyes and lift up a penny.


    Seeing everyone''s performance, Zhu Qizhen looked unhappy. Although he knows who to ask to speak about it, he is afraid that he will be despised in future history books, but things always have to be done by someone. Can''t he let the emperor say it himself? Don''t you think what you have done in history books is not humiliating enough?


    The emperor is the emperor. That is, if the minister doesn''t take the initiative, he will call the names one by one.


    Thinking, you forced me. Zhu Qizhen spoke. The first point is Chen Xun, the history book. "Chen Aiqing, as the Minister of the Ministry of officials, should have the name of knowing people. What is the way to solve the current situation?"


    Since ancient times, the Ministry of officials has a saying of seeing the first level of officials. As a minister in charge of the promotion, assessment and recommendation of national officials, he has been described as a heavenly official of the Ministry of officials. As long as he has sufficient qualifications, he will also be the first of all officials. Click Chen Xun''s name. It doesn''t mean to pick up persimmons and pinch them soft. It really forces everyone to make a statement.


    In particular, Chen Xun couldn''t refuse the name of knowing people, which was also bitter for Chen Dashang who stood there.


    Although Zhu Qizhen''s dialect is gentle, he can feel a threat as long as he is not a fool. Maybe it means that Zhu Qizhen is giving the minister a choice, or you just say what he wants to say, and you can only recognize it with some curses. Or you''ll carry it and be ready to lose your position.


    One is fame, the other is profit. You always have to choose the same. You can''t take all the benefits.


    Chen Xun''s face was very ugly. He had a complex struggle in his heart. He was thinking about what to do? How do I say this? What kind of gains and losses will there be.


    "Emperor, I have something to say." when Chen Xun was thinking about how to answer the emperor''s words, Liu De, the Minister of rites standing below, finally made a sound and took a step forward with a wat board.


    Originally, they were ready to get angry. They wanted to beat Chen Xun well. It was likely that they would even find a reason to dismiss him. When Liu De suddenly stood up, Zhu Qizhen was delighted. Thinking that there were still loyal ministers and good generals around him, he asked, "Liu Aiqing, what do you have to say?"


    "Yes, Emperor." Liu De nodded, put down his arched hands, and then said calmly: "emperor, the situation in Southwest China is chaotic, and it is going to spread. But it still takes time for our army to train. The so-called far can''t quench the thirst. In the view of Ministers, it''s better to seal a king with a different surname and let him unify the army to fight, so as to protect the rivers and mountains of the Ming Dynasty."


    Liu De stood up, not only that, but also took the initiative to talk about the king''s sealing, which made Zhu Qizhen happy, "Liu Aiqing''s words fit my heart."


    "Thank you, Emperor." after Liu De got the praise, he quickly showed a modest look, and then continued, "It''s just that it''s a big deal to seal the king after all. In the view of ministers, we must not be rash. In particular, it''s Zhongdan Gong. He once worked for the emperor in the northern Ming Dynasty, and now his family members are there. Such a big deal must be discussed with them first. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s easier to have an accident without the recognition of everyone in the world."


    "HMM." hearing Liu De''s new question, Zhu Qizhen nodded thoughtfully and said, "what Liu Aiqing said is very reasonable. What should be the solution according to Aiqing''s words?"


    "Your Majesty, you should discuss this matter with Dai Zong first. As long as both sides agree, the enfeoffment of the king with different surnames can be carried out, so that people in the world can not talk about it. Therefore, I am willing to ask the emperor to give the Ministry of rites some time first, and I will send someone to do it immediately. As for Zhongdan Gong, I can inform him to lead troops to retreat from the enemy first. After he solves the rebellion, I think it will be better to enfeoffthe king After proper consultation, it is just the right time to write the seal. In this way, there will be no delay. "

 Chapter 433

    It seems that he has long thought out the next countermeasures. When he spoke, Liu De came right away, and it came naturally.


    "That''s the truth." Zhu Qizhen nodded when Liu De walked around. But then some questions came up, and he couldn''t help saying, "in this way, would Zhongdan Gong like to? And how confident is Aiqing to persuade Beiming?"


    In Zhu Qizhen''s view, we can''t really seal the king. What if Yang Chendong doesn''t allow it? What''s more, the important event of granting a king with a different surname is something that the Southern Ming Dynasty can''t do under the critical situation. Are they willing to admit it when the northern Ming Dynasty doesn''t lose? At least I changed myself. I''m afraid I won''t agree. It''s like that Yang Chendong is a loyal and courageous Duke. Up to now, there are still people who call him a loyal and courageous uncle among the ministers of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    Liu De immediately stood up and put forward such suggestions. Naturally, these problems have long been thought about. When Zhu Qizhen asked, he smiled and said: "The emperor doesn''t need to worry. Even though the emperor has promised this throne, if Zhongdan is not satisfied, once it is spread all over the world, I''m afraid everyone will rise to blame. Spitting Xingzi sometimes drowns people. Presumably, Zhongdan should know this truth very well. Will Beiming agree? Hehe, emperor, that''s not what we need to consider Well, if they don''t agree, you can talk to Zhongdan and let him deal with it. If... In short, the emperor is holy. "


    If anything, Liu De didn''t say it directly. But Zhu Qizhen had heard it. If the king was not granted in Beiming, Yang Chendong must be very angry. This is a good opportunity to alienate them. If not, a big fight between the two sides is also possible. At that time, he can really reap the benefits.


    Thinking that once Yang Chendong and Beiming lose both, it will be an opportunity for the rise of Nanming. Then he said with great joy: "Liu Aiqing is worthy of being the humerus of the minister. Well, everything will act according to Aiqing''s will, that is, Cao Jixiang, give me a purpose..."


    I was still having a headache and wanted to seal a king with a different surname. This is selling my ancestors. Even if one day I become strong again and take everything back, who knows what will be recorded in history books, and will future generations scold me?


    But after Liu De said this, a bad thing turned into a good thing. He didn''t need to pay anything, so he solved the problem and set up a strong enemy for Beiming. He was very satisfied with such a clever plan.


    Zhu Qizhen is satisfied, and several important officials can naturally leave freely.


    Liu De walked among several people. It was obvious that Wang Zuo, the Minister of household, looked at him with disdain.


    It is well known that Yang Chendong saved Wang Zuo''s life on the battlefield. A while ago, Yang Chendong and Liu De had a quarrel over the application of the governor of Hangzhou, which is well known. Just from this aspect, they already dislike each other.


    However, this is not the most important problem. The main thing is that Liu De''s words today are clearly calculating Yang Chendong. Although there are only a few important ministers here, today''s dialogue must be recorded in history books. Zhu Qizhen must be the first to tell the story, so as to prevent future generations from putting such calculations on themselves. In this way, Liu De calculates Yang Chendong''s affairs Naturally, love will spread out soon. At that time, will Liu De be spared with his loyalty and courage?


    That''s why Wang Zuo looked at him with a trace of disdain. When he wanted to use Yang Chendong, he should use it well. He knew it with emotion and moved it with reason. He didn''t worry that he didn''t own it for the imperial court and didn''t do his best for Nanming. After all, from Wang Zuo''s eyes, Yang Chendong was still a courtier of Daming, but he just met mercenaries by coincidence.


    But if it is calculated like this, it is another matter, and the consequences will be very serious.


    Wang Zuo looked at Liu De with some complexity and even some disdain, but some people looked at him with gratitude, that is, Chen Xun, the Minister of civil affairs.


    Just now, if Liu De had not spoken in time, he would have either left a handle in the history books and been criticized, or he would have been hated by the emperor. I don''t know what kind of end he would have. Liu De''s words saved his life at the critical time.


    "Thank you, brother Liu," Chen Xun said with a grateful fist.


    While he was talking, Xiao Kai, the Minister of punishment, and Jiang Yuan, the Minister of work, also came together.


    Liu De is very good at being a man. Among the six books of history, he united three people, namely Chen Xun, Xiao Kai and Jiang Yuan. He originally wanted to bring the imperial censor Shang Yun into their camp. However, the position of imperial censor is too important and has the responsibility of supervising all officials. Such a position is doomed that he cannot participate in other people''s camp. Otherwise, he will be suspected by the emperor and will be far from stepping down Even the punishment is not far away.


    In other words, among the six, except Kuang Ye Shangshu of the Ministry of war and Wang Zuo Shangshu of the Ministry of household, the other four Shangshu have become a group. Coincidentally, these four Shangshu have no close relationship with Yang Chendong. On the contrary, because of Liu De, there is still some estrangement between them.


    Everyone saw the scene that happened just now. Xiao Kai and Jiang Yuan saw the scene that Liu De spoke at a critical time to save Chen Xun. They admired Liu De''s actions that were not afraid and did not remember his reputation. Now they come here to express their goodwill.


    Liu De naturally noticed the two people''s proximity. At present, he had a dispute in his heart. He said with a ha ha smile: "brother Chen, where do we speak, we are originally one. It can be said that one person honors everyone and one person damages everyone. This is what I should do originally."


    "Yes, that''s good." Xiao Kai and Jiang Yuan nodded their heads and expressed their appreciation. Because of this, the friendship between the four seems to be closer. It can be seen that with them, there are many difficulties for Yang Chendong to want to be king.


    ......


    Mercenary barracks outside Gaozhou mansion.


    Five days have passed since the Miao army passed here. At noon on that day, the cold front reconnaissance army came the news that 10000 Miao troops had returned. It is estimated that I will probably pass by Lengfeng barracks in the evening.


    When the news came back, many people in Leng Feng''s barracks were gearing up to show their skills. Now they just hope that the Miao army can launch hot headed attacks on mercenaries and give them a chance to show themselves.


    As Yang Chendong expected, general Zhang Zeng, who led the team on the way back, has been considering whether to start with mercenaries.


    Originally, he vowed to kill Leizhou mansion, thinking of breaking there and making great contributions. I never thought that when I really went there, I saw an empty city. Not only that, you can''t see anything valuable in the city.


    This is futile. This depressed Zhang Zeng, who finally got the job. Since the day of the incident, the Miao army has been sweeping all the way. It''s like entering a deserted territory, but when it meets the enemy, it''s like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves. Why has it ever been like this time to work hard and mobilize the public, but there has been no harvest? I must have gone back like this. I''m afraid other colleagues will laugh at me.


    "No, I can''t go back like this." Zhang Zeng said in his heart. But if you want to get great achievements and return, it seems that you can only choose to fight against mercenaries.


    "Hum, Zou Xiucai''s words can''t be believed. He was originally a Han and a common people in the Ming Dynasty. Who knows what he thought." before deciding to do it, Zhang once convinced himself in his heart, and then sent scouts to check the situation of the mercenary camp on the grounds of going back to report.


    To say that Zhang Zeng is also careful, at least he knows to observe the situation before starting. The scouts sent by this newspaper passed the mercenary barracks and went to the base camp of the Miao army under Gaozhou Prefecture.


    Originally, the defense of Lengfeng military camp has always been very rigorous. Usually, we can see soldiers from class to class patrolling and walking back. However, since the use of night to bury mines outside the military camp, it has naturally relaxed a lot. This time, in order to attract the enemy to attack, he deliberately loosened the outside and tightened the inside. But where outsiders can see, soldiers are very lazy, but in the depths of the barracks where no one can see, the training is still very strict.


    In this way, the Miao scouts who seemed to pass by but actually explored the situation were fooled and reported the performance of the mercenary camp to Zhang Zeng.


    When he heard that the mercenaries were so careless, Zhang Zeng looked very happy. He thought it was an opportunity for him to make great contributions. Then he went to the Miao army camp with his confidants, said that he wanted to take advantage of the situation to attack mercenaries, and listed his reasons, that is, mercenaries are reckless and careless, which is the time to eat and hurt them.


    The trusted fast horse passed by the mercenary camp again. After observation, he found that the report of the scouts was correct. He went to the Miao army camp under the city, met the king Miao Jinlong and told his general''s plan.


    "Raid mercenary barracks?" Miao Jinlong, who was originally in the first place, suddenly came to the spirit when he heard the report from the visitor. When he repeated this sentence, he didn''t forget to look at Zou Xiucai, the most educated person in the camp.


    Zou de was listening. To say that he really has his own intelligence, when he heard the report from the scouts that general Zhang Zeng led his troops to Leizhou Prefecture and returned without success, he expected that the road to return would not be peaceful.


    Now I heard the confidant sent back by Zhang Zeng say so, and I sighed in my heart.


    Zou de will not believe that the so-called scouts say that the mercenary barracks are loose, the soldiers are lazy and have no morale.

 Chapter 434

    That is to say, the Yellow bandit army, which was a great headache in Nanming, could be wiped out in more than a month. How could such an army be as unbearable as said. If so, it can only prove that the other party has a different purpose, or that they are just acting and waiting for others to attack.


    But although he thought of these in his heart, Zou Dezhen didn''t mean to refuse to argue. It''s no use just relying on him to say that mercenaries are powerful. Maybe only when he hit a nail and suffered a loss, can he believe his words.


    This is the so-called "one cut, one gain, one wisdom". In Miao Jinlong''s eyes, he did not firmly oppose it, but said, "king, mercenaries should not be as unbearable as they are, for fear of fraud."


    "Is there fraud? The news says that they only have more than 7000 people, and there are 10000 people in general Zhang Zeng''s army. In addition, we have 80000 people. What can we do if there is fraud?" Miao Jinlong saw that Zou de seemed to have a peaceful attitude, so he tried to convince him.


    Zou de just said what he thought. Even if others don''t believe it, what will he do for it? There will be no words now. I won''t change my view. You can do it as you see it.


    Therefore, on the day when facing Miao Jinlong, Yang Chendong watched Miao Jun walk past his barracks proudly. He thought that this army was too arrogant and might have the idea that people were not enough to swallow the elephant. So he ordered him to go down and keep an eye on the scouts. At the same time, he did a good job in the barracks.


    But all this is just a guess, a feeling, or an inference under experience. It''s not a real fact, but with the information of Hu Mang, it''s completely different.


    As we all know, once the troops out of the camp enter the return journey, the soldiers are eager to return, and the speed will only be fast or slow. For example, the 10000 Miao troops must have a strong idea of returning to the base camp. In this way, their speed should be very fast. Don''t say it''s time to go back to the base camp before dinner. Even if it''s late, the speed will be in advance. How can you suddenly push back and come to your barracks after midnight?


    If so, it would be better to have a good rest all night and return to camp early tomorrow morning. From this point of view alone, the other side''s operational intention has been revealed.


    "How about the base camp of Miao army?" Yang Chendong asked cautiously.


    "Report back to the young master and monitor the scouts there. Nothing unexpected happened. It seems that everything is normal." Hu mang truthfully reported back.


    Is everything normal? Hum! That''s the most abnormal. Think about it. If the army really returns to the camp, does the base camp need to make some preparations? It''s also very reasonable to send troops to meet the enemy when you see the enemy on the side. But they have shown their purpose by doing nothing. " After analyzing the war situation, Yang Chendong made a very positive answer.


    Originally, Hu mang didn''t understand why normal is abnormal, but when he heard Yang Chendong''s analysis, he couldn''t help sighing. The young master was indeed a young master. He said such things when he talked about strategy class before, but why didn''t he think of them at the first time?


    "Well, that''s right. If there''s no accident, Miao Jun will come to sneak camp tonight, and it shouldn''t be late at night. It''ll be a little earlier. Hum! That''s right, let''s make our pockets and wait for them to come. There''s no reason not to eat the fat." Yang Chendong smiled confidently on his face.


    This scene looked at the eyes of Hu Yan and snow lady. The eyes of the two women were full of small stars.


    Which girl doesn''t love heroes? Not to mention people like Yang Chendong who have such a family at a young age. Even if they are already wives, it still can not hinder the love released from their hearts.


    In fact, Hu Yan and snow lady have felt something these days. Why do these elite sergeants listen to their husband so much? Although they have heard the story of saving the mercenary leader told by Yang Chendong, they absolutely don''t believe it. But it seems unreasonable to say that these people are the soldiers under the husband. How old is Yang Chendong, and where does he have time to manage and create all this?


    Facing this doubt, Yang Chendong had already noticed it, but he didn''t say it. First, it''s not time to say everything. Second, I don''t want the two women to worry. It''s better for them to guess now. On the contrary, they can be more at ease.


    ......


    Ten thousand Miao troops, under the order of General Zhang Zeng, began to slow down their return journey.


    Those who can attack cities and seize land naturally have good combat power. In terms of comprehensive strength, they are also the elite of the 80000 Miao army. It was for this reason that Zhang Zengcai conveyed the order one step ahead of time, that is, he could slow down and, when the time was right, directly rushed down the mercenary camp with only 7000 people and robbed it.


    With 10000 to 7000, there is no small advantage in military strength.


    In addition, they did not encounter any decent resistance all the way. For a long time, the arrogance of these soldiers can be imagined. Therefore, although facing mercenaries, the ignorant are fearless. They have no fear at all. On the contrary, I still think it''s just a rush to camp, and I''m afraid it''s a rush. The overall situation can be determined.


    As Yang Chendong thought, Zhang did not choose to rush camp late at night.


    Although late at night is a time when one is sleeping deeply, it is also a time when one''s defense is the weakest. But Zhang Zeng knows better that mercenary generals, as long as they are not idiots, will send people to observe themselves secretly. In this way, they will also calculate when they will reach the other party''s barracks. That is, how can they be unprepared at all?


    However, there is no fear of being on guard. Zhang Zeng originally wanted to take a surprise. I suddenly rushed to the camp soon after dark. I think such a sudden decision will catch these mercenaries off guard.


    Zhang Zeng''s plan is very good. I don''t know that Yang Chendong has already made preparations. What''s more, he doesn''t need to put on a look of strict prevention. With the mines placed 500 meters away from the military camp, he is already a sure winner.


    It is with these big killers that others do not know or understand that the mercenary camp is so lazy when viewed from the outside, which makes the Miao scouts who spy here believe that this is indeed an unprotected camp.


    Don''t forget it. With the eyes of these scouts, even if you are tight inside and loose outside, they can see a general idea. At least when charging, it''s always no problem to kill outside your camp first. Naturally, the Miao army had heard that mercenaries had advanced firearms before, but they were not very afraid. They had seen Daming firearms. As long as they could get close and change to close combat, it must be difficult for any firearms to play their due role. If you can grab some firearms, you''ll make a lot of money.


    The news from the scouts not only made Zhang Zeng happy, but also strengthened his preparation for sneaking camp at night. For this reason, he made preparations early and called all the small leaders who could lead more than 500 people to his face.


    "Remember, when you rush in, you must be fast and fierce enough so that the other party can''t make any preparations. You might as well tell you that there is news that these mercenaries won no less gold and silver when they killed the Yellow bandit army. Who will get the most of these things at that time, and naturally will get the more in the end, okay?"


    Zhang Zengsheng was afraid that the soldiers below didn''t have to do their best, so he said in an induced way. But he didn''t know that rushing fast was actually dying fast, and rushing fiercely was actually dying more.


    The following small leaders have relatively closed information, and have hardly heard of Yang Chendong''s mercenary name. They only know that there are a lot of treasures waving to them, which is enough. Although it is said that after grabbing it, it should be turned in according to a certain proportion, but the more you rob, the more you will leave behind? Although most of them have not read a book, they still have some understanding of this.


    After some pre war mobilization, the whole Miao army team of more than 10000 people became excited. In their eyes, it seems that victory belongs to them. The only difference is who can grab more things and gain more.

 Chapter 435

    Gaozhou Prefecture.


    Under the tall tower, Kuang ye, Guan Ying, Ma Wei and Yu Guang are standing here looking into the distance.


    "Is the news true? Those Miao soldiers really slowed down?" Kuang Ye stood among the people and said solemnly.


    The Miao troops were all under the city, but they didn''t attack the city immediately. Instead, they went to Leizhou mansion around the city first. In this way, it seems that Gaozhou Prefecture is temporarily safe, but Kuang Ye knows very well that the reason why these Miao troops didn''t trouble them is because they are afraid of mercenaries under the city.


    It should be that Yang Chendong''s God of war''s name spread out, which made the other party afraid. He didn''t act rashly with the idea of being steady and steady.


    In this way, Kuang ye had to sigh that smart people do exist everywhere. Originally, he expected the Miao army to take the initiative to provoke mercenaries, and then lead to a deadly war between the two sides. In this way, he didn''t have to ask Yang Chendong to send troops.


    When his hopes were dashed, Kuang ye had to wait for the news from the imperial court. It can be said that in addition to at the beginning, Kuang Ye was surprised to hear that Yang Chendong also took a fancy to the king with a different surname. He even thought that this was too demanding and impossible to achieve. But with the passage of time, this idea has changed.


    Xiping Wang mubin can be granted a king with a different surname. Why can''t Yang Chendong?


    Speaking of merit, I''m afraid no one can reach it because Yang Chendong saved Yingzong''s life on the battlefield. It''s just a pity that those who are emperors are unpredictable. Perhaps they are used to being high above the world and think that everything everyone does for him should be done. On the contrary, they gradually forget what is gratitude and what is gratitude.


    But in any case, Kuang ye thought that Yang Chendong''s sealing the king could be settled after his mood calmed down. Not for anything else, just because there is no choice in today''s Nanming Dynasty. That is, if a king with a different surname is granted, it may solve the crisis in front of him. Why not? Not to mention that Yang Chendong''s health seems to be very bad. If so, it''s not a big deal to make a half dead man king, and the obstacles should be much smaller.


    Looking forward to this, I thought I would go to Yang Chendong to talk when the emperor''s decree came down. Unexpectedly, today, a scout came to report that the 10000 Miao troops who went to Leizhou capital had returned. Not only that, when they came near, their walking speed slowed down.


    Who is Kuang ye? Those who can become the Minister of the Ministry of war, even if they don''t catch up with the war and have never been on the battlefield in peacetime, at least they are people who know the army. This unusual move of the Miao army soon attracted his attention. After a short discussion with general Guan Ying, Ma Wei and Yu Guang, he came to the conclusion that the Miao army is likely to take action tonight.


    "Yes, master, we have already investigated. Indeed, they must have their own purpose, but they just can''t confirm whether they want to fight against mercenaries or against us." Guan Ying stood up and told Ma Wei, Yu Guang and others the results of their investigation.


    "No need to confirm, we must start with mercenaries." Kuang Ye was very confident at this time. They are in the city. If they attack the city late at night, it will only be more difficult than during the day. Of course, he will also take some precautions. For example, once there are insiders in the city, it is not impossible to open the city gate and lead the enemy into the city at night.


    "So, this evening, the three generals worked hard to keep an eye on the four cities and told the soldiers below that even you three had no right to order to open the city gate without my order." Kuang Ye''s voice was firm and powerful. Receive power into your own hands, so as to ensure that the city gate is not lost. As for this, and whether such doubts will make the following brothers cold hearted, I can''t care so much in extraordinary times. Fortunately, it''s only tonight. In addition, he is the Minister of the Ministry of war and now the crown prince and Fu. There are too many people at the official level, and there is still authority.


    Sure enough, when Kuang ye said this, Guan Ying was better, but Ma Wei and Yu Guang looked a little unnatural. But once considering Kuang Ye''s identity, even if they want to be completely taken over, they can only hold their nose and nod their heads at this moment.


    "Mentor, even if you see that these Miao troops are going to attack mercenaries, will you send someone to remind Zhongdan? Although they didn''t agree to send troops to deal with the bandits, they are also our allies." after seeing Kuang Ye''s affirmation, Guan Ying wondered whether he would take the opportunity to show his kindness.


    "Well, you can send someone there to inform me. But I''m afraid Zhongdan would have seen it long ago. Hehe, if you don''t even have this ability, how can the Yellow bandit army be destroyed by them so soon." when Kuang Ye talked about this, he had a serious old face, which made him smile.


    But he just went to send someone to support Yang Chendong. Let''s forget about sending troops. After all, he doesn''t have many troops in his hands, and the situation is unknown. If he opened the city late at night, who knows what kind of accident will happen?


    The sun had set and it began to get dark. At this time, several people seem to be waiting, waiting for the sky to be darker, so as to round some people''s desire to kill at night.


    7 p.m. to 9 p.m.. Equivalent to more than eight o''clock in the evening, the Miao army, which had been marching slowly, began to accelerate.


    In this way, they can arrive outside the mercenary barracks in half an hour and steal the barracks. That is to say, the time they set for the real attack is Haishi, that is, between 9 p.m. and 11 p.m.


    This is not the best time to sneak camp. Because most people haven''t slept, or they haven''t slept deeply, once something happens, they can react immediately.


    But after knowing this, Zhang had to do the opposite. This is what he thinks is wise.


    First, slow down the March, making people think it was late at night when they reached the mercenary camp. In this way, he would make a wrong judgment. In order to ensure enough energy at that time, if he led the army, Zhang Zeng would arrange the sergeant to go to bed early and wake up before midnight.


    Considering that he would do so, Zhang Zeng took people to stare at the meal time of the mercenary camp. Sure enough, the fireworks rose earlier than usual, which was a signal to eat early and go to bed early. In this way, Zhang Zeng was full of confidence. It is planned that you are going to set up defense late at night. I might as well launch an attack in advance as you wish. In this way, I can make a time difference.


    In this way, there is a sudden acceleration of time. Miao Jun, who had already prepared and even had a meal in advance, moved and ran forward at a very fast speed. These people were very excited one by one, as if they were not going to war this time, but going to get gold and silver treasures.


    One advantage of this marching speed is that even if it is discovered, there is not enough time to prepare for defense. This is why general Zhang Zeng was so confident in issuing attack orders when he learned that the mercenaries had not deliberately strengthened their defense outside the camp.


    Usually, such an accident must be discovered by the scouts first, and then he will fly back to deliver the news. Then the general who knows the news will arrange the army to prepare for defense, and all this takes time. In such a time, perhaps the two sides are still far away and can get ready, but once they are very close, it seems that they are in a hurry or even too late when they have less than half an hour.


    As a result, such raids often have a great chance of success.


    If such a high probability event occurs, it is still against mercenaries, which is doomed to reduce the probability of victory. Not to mention, it may also lead to the war going in another direction, that is, the failure of sneaking camp, that is, what we call stealing chicken can''t eat rice.


    Not to mention that mines that can let people fly into the air have long been buried outside the military camp. Just inside the mercenary military camp, Yang Chendong ordered to rest and sleep as early as he learned that the Miao army would pass the military camp after returning. In this way, except for some companies that must be on duty, most of the other soldiers entered the state of making up for sleep.


    As Hu mang said before, the other party may not really come late at night. In order to make a surprise attack, it is also possible to advance one step.


    For this analysis of Hu Mang, Yang Chendong agrees very much and is even very pleased. A strong army, even a powerful country in the future, cannot rely entirely on itself. We need to rely on everyone''s efforts. Only when the ability of more loyal people is improved, can we do a big thing together.


    Yang Chendong agreed with this analysis. Naturally, the cold front only rested for a long time. At noon, they got up one by one and began to eat the warm rice that had been hot before.


    Replenish energy and meet the war. The whole camp was quiet, but in fact, a towering murderous spirit was forming.


    It''s just that such murderous spirit can''t be seen. Only when you are in it, you may feel it. It belongs to the kind of invisible and untouchable existence.


    Not to mention the murderous spirit, after nearly half an hour, the 10000 Miao army could vaguely see the mercenary barracks with torches on the periphery. As I said before, which army goes in first can get more wealth. Under such a military order, the arriving army didn''t even have the action of the whole team, so it rushed straight in front of the barracks.


    Everyone did their best at this moment. It seemed that they were afraid that if they took a step at night, the benefits would not belong to themselves.

 Chapter 436

    Such crazy entry, seen from a distance, is like the waves on the beach, one after another, which can not be stopped and stopped. In the process of charging, the sound of shouting and killing rises with it. The torches that were not lit in their hands also light up one by one. From a distance, they are like the stars in the sky.


    What should have come finally came. In the mercenary camp, all cold fronts, auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers began to gather at an amazing speed. Then they took their own equipment and weapons and began to gather everywhere according to the military orders they had received before.


    More than 7000 people, nearly 7000 people participated in the war this time. In addition to leaving two cold front companies and the first and second guard teams around Yang Chendong, the wolf tooth special team and the ghost sniper team joined the war camp. Obviously, Yang Chendong wants to give Miao Jun a powerful look at it at one time, so that they are afraid of themselves and dare not make any ideas at will.


    Outside the barracks, the shouts of killing were getting closer and closer. Not only in the south, but also in the northwest, the base camp of the Miao army sent 10000 people to cooperate with the attack.


    With 20000 to 7000, the advantage is already very obvious. In addition, it is a sneak attack. It seems that there is no possibility of failure. Such a simple truth can naturally be seen by the 20000 Miao troops. Therefore, it is extra hard to attack the mercenary barracks.


    There is a saying that if you don''t die, you won''t die. It''s more appropriate to put it on Miao Jun at this time.


    The impacted Miao army didn''t know how powerful the opponent was this time and what kind of training it was to gather. What''s more, 500 meters away from the barracks, they had long buried "advanced" mines that could kill them. They hadn''t even heard of them. Once they stepped on them, they could quickly send them to the sky, not to mention to pieces, Can be enough to take their lives, even the people around them may be killed by the hard hit fireball.


    It was precisely because of all kinds of ignorance and dedication to meritorious service. When 20000 Miao troops rushed in two different directions like a tide, in fact, most people had already stepped on the death line and still didn''t know it.


    All this was fully reflected in the next war. When the overwhelming Miao army or the puppet Miao Army (that is, the ordinary people of Nanming who had no food to eat who came all the way) shouted excitedly and came to the mercenary camp 500 meters away, excited that the fruit of victory was in front of them, the first fire lit up.


    The first step on the mine exploded, especially at night. The light of the fire was like a meteor outside the sky, and suddenly flashed a dazzling light. Then at least three or four figures rose up in the air, and then more than a dozen or more figures were blown to the ground.


    Yang Chendong provided some important books and some finished mines in front of him. The selected craftsmen of the Arsenal finally studied the first batch of mines according to the gourd painting ladle. But after all, they didn''t get the essence and used a lot of materials, but in fact, their power has been much smaller. At least, they are far from those who step on mines in future generations.


    But it doesn''t matter. First, the lack of power can be made up by quantity; Second, the impact of the Miao army was too dense. You almost followed me and I charged next to you. Under such a formation, the natural lethality was very dazzling. In the west, where wars are most intense, one bomb can kill more than three people at the same time, even if it is very effective, which is far better than now, A bomb can kill more than a dozen or even dozens of people.


    "Boom!"


    With the first fire, it flashes, followed by the second, third and fourth


    Countless light masses burned, resulting in countless deaths or serious injuries of the Miao army. When there were more and more such light masses, the voices of crying father and mother on the battlefield suddenly increased.


    There are two rows and nearly three mines. This is Yang Chendong. Considering that there are many Han people, they don''t want to create too many evils. Otherwise, they just need to be dense. I''m afraid there will be more fire groups and greater lethality.


    Clusters of fires lit up one after another. In the twinkling of an eye, all the mines in the first row, or the first row, detonated passively. Soon, the mines in the second row also rang. I don''t know how many people took off in despair and died in horror and fear.


    Why is that? That is, the mines in the first row have been triggered. There is a full distance of 20 meters between the two rows. Why is the second row still detonated? Speaking of it, this is because the Miao army is so happy.


    If the Miao army didn''t underestimate mercenaries and rely on a large number of people to adopt an intensive attack formation, how could there be such consequences?


    It was precisely because he had learned that mercenaries might have extremely advanced muskets that general Zhang Zeng decided to advance in such an attack. In this way, once they encounter fire and gun long-range shooting, they can''t kill much with such a dense camp, which can make them rush forward all the way. Until they enter the barracks close combat, the balance of victory will naturally tilt towards them.


    I can''t help but say that this may also be a way to crack the firegun array. It''s like that in the heyday of the Ming Dynasty, Zhu Di''s firearm team had encountered such an attack when he set out to fight on the grassland. For this reason, he was really dead and injured and paid a high price. Even when the British Duke Zhang Fu entered Jiaozhi, his firearm team was also hit hard by the counterattack method of Jiaozhi army.


    With the experience of his predecessors, Miao Jun chose this way to break through the fire gun array. Unexpectedly, he did suffer a great loss.


    To say, it is due to the news blocking. If you have carefully studied the mercenary''s muskets, you will know that they are labeled with the word "new style" because their muskets can be fired repeatedly? Compared with Daming''s flint gun, which needs to be filled with gunpowder once shot, I don''t know how clever and advanced it is. Even without these mines, there are several powerful machine guns swinging here. I''m afraid the effect will be surprisingly good.


    Later generations have said that whoever has mastered the information is one step closer to victory. The same applies to ancient wars. Even the details of the opponent do not understand, such a rash impact, the consequences of failure have long been doomed.


    Without enough attention, an array of mountains and seas will pay a heavier price for casualties. When the first fire lit up, in fact, the Miao army in the first row wanted to stop. After all, the visual impact of that thing was too strong. But they rushed to the front. If they wanted to stop, they had to see whether the brothers behind agreed or not. Therefore, without waiting for any action to be made on their feet, there was a huge force behind them, running forward against the front Miao army.


    "Boom, boom..."


    When the explosion continued, the Miao army in the middle finally felt that the momentum was wrong. Just under the rapid impact, can it stop? In this way, they pushed the front brothers for another 20 meters until they triggered the mines in the second row, and then the army stopped rushing forward. However, at this time, the Miao army in the back echelon rushed up without turning back and didn''t know anything.


    "Well, the second wave of mines has also been detonated. Inform all the soldiers to attack that there is no need to follow the previous direction. There are no mines in front of us. Let''s charge!" Luo Po, the head of the second Lengfeng regiment, who was designated to be responsible for this campaign, took advantage of the telescope with night vision function to catch all the situation on the battlefield, Then there was the sound of his excited shouting, and then there was the sound of the loud charge horn. Ten soldiers in a class chased the horn. The sound spread and could be heard very clearly on the whole battlefield.


    As soon as the charge horn rings, it represents the impact of the whole army. Holding a weapon that had been prepared for a long time, at the moment of hearing the bugle, 7000 Yang family soldiers rushed out like tigers.


    With the same charge, Yang Jiajun''s formation is much more orderly.


    In the hands of the first echelon are bows and arrows that can shoot at a distance of nearly 100 meters, with ten arrows per person. The consequences after being thrown into the air can be imagined. Each person also shot a penetrating crossbow with a close shot. When a certain distance is reached, it is time to show his power.


    The second echelon holds shields and knives. Both defensive and offensive.


    The third echelon is also the main force of charge. Steel knives and long guns will pierce the enemy''s heart like a sharp knife.


    The fourth echelon focuses on battlefield rescue. Some of them were carrying a stretcher, some holding a rope to tie the prisoners, and some holding a large horn that could be used for propaganda. Under the protection of 100 elite cold fronts armed with the 95 style, they walked at the end and did the finishing work.


    Several echelons advance orderly. No matter how hot the war is, their footsteps are so firm, like a human tank, advancing rapidly.


    Miao Jun''s side. Most of the former army was destroyed, and even the Chinese army was badly hurt. It was at this time that the rear army rushed over and collided with the former army and the Chinese army who were about to retreat.


    "Go away, go back."


    "Get out of the way, you cowards, why don''t you come back, get out of the way, let''s rush up..."


    "Fool, don''t you see the God of fire showing his power? Turn back quickly..."


    This is the performance of the Miao army. The powerful power of Mines makes these soldiers who are illiterate and do not understand what science is mistakenly think that it is the God of fire. They have long been frightened. Where is there any intention of war?

 Chapter 437

    The two sides were still pushing and shoving each other. When they did not give in to each other, bows and arrows fell down behind them and were falling among the opposing Miao troops. For a time, I didn''t know how many people fell to the ground with arrows.


    "Where are our archers? Fight back." Zhang Zeng, who was commanding the war in the rear army, shouted loudly when he saw the arrows falling. With his cry, some scattered archers also began to fight back. In the direct attack, on the shield of the second echelon of Yang''s army, they caused almost no damage except the sound of banging.


    After the Miao army''s weak counterattack, the soldiers of the first echelon of the Yang family army took out their crossbows and bows and began to counterattack. At close range, an arrow was fired, accompanied by the fall of one person in the other''s figure or the scream of another person.


    The third echelon also took this opportunity to quickly catch up with and surpass. Then, there were demons with big knives and long guns. What did the Miao Army take to resist?


    Zhang Zeng was still sitting on the horse and wanted to command, but a bow and arrow from somewhere was throwing and falling on his left shoulder, which attracted his cry of pain.


    "General, the general is injured, hurry! The general is injured, protect the general and retreat." dozens of close soldiers around them saw that the protected boss was also hit by an arrow, shouted forward one after another, and then tore him off his horse, helped him and retreated back.


    Even the soldiers saw the defeat ahead, even the irreversible defeat. Why can''t Zhang Zeng see it? Taking this opportunity, he pretended to be deaf and dumb, said nothing, and let everyone hold him back.


    "Those who kneel down and surrender can live or die!" the cry from the big horn sounded like the ears of the chaotic Miao army. The cry stunned many people and stood at a loss.


    "Dada... Dada..." Yang Jiajun of the fourth echelon also arrived. A cold front holding the ninth five-year plan finally hooked the board, followed by the scene of human figures falling to the ground one after another.


    The sudden gunfire became the last straw to oppress the chaotic Miao army, and the situation of the battlefield was determined at this moment. The Miao family''s choice is only to escape and surrender.


    "Run..." some Miao soldiers who responded quickly and were in the rear turned and ran at the first time. Some wanted to run, but some of the Miao soldiers surrounded in the middle were not so lucky. When mercenaries began to appear around them, they seemed to have only one choice, that is, kneel down and surrender.


    The gunfire continued, and the impact of cold weapons occurred from time to time, but it was obvious that the movement was getting smaller and smaller, and the battle was coming to an end before the formal start


    In the base camp of the Miao army, although the king Miao Jinlong is still sitting at the top of the military account, it is obvious that he has not been so calm for a long time. At the moment when he heard the explosion one after another, he had a bad feeling in his heart. He was just unwilling to admit everything when he didn''t receive the battle report ahead.


    "Report!" the curtain of the military tent was lifted from the outside, and then the Scout general who rushed in fell to his knees with a plop. "Report to the king, our army has been ambushed by the other party and is retreating in defeat."


    "Ambush? What kind of ambush? Doesn''t it mean that the mercenaries are resting and sleeping?" Miao Jinlong stood up from his chair, stared at a pair of red eyes and said in a cold voice.


    "We still need to inquire about the details, but it''s a fact that the army is retreating. Please cut it off quickly." the Scout general doesn''t know how to explain what he saw. He only remembers the moment when the fire flashed, his eyes seemed to spend, and then before long, he saw the scene of the crazy retreat of the Miao army.


    "I can''t find out. What''s the use of you?" listening to his subordinates'' answers, Miao Jinlong was angry. Although he had felt bad just now, he found that he still couldn''t bear it when the answer appeared.


    Miao Jinlong has lost his square inch. Fortunately, Zou de and Zou Xiucai are not confused. After all, this is the outcome he had expected. It was just that others spoke lightly and could not be stopped. In addition, he also wanted to make Zhang suffer a big loss, so as not to continue to be so arrogant in the future.


    Now, seeing that the front was indeed defeated, he stood out in the queue and said to Miao Jinlong, "king, if the front was defeated, you should immediately send a general to meet it, so as to reduce the loss. At the same time, closing the camp gate and preparing for defense is the way to be all right."


    Miao Jinlong, whose mind was in disorder, listened to Zou De''s words fiercely. It was like a drowning man caught a dead wood and nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice. "Yes, yes, just do your preparation as Zou Xiucai said."


    This was originally the countermeasure discussed before. After all, it is also the way of art of war to seek defeat before winning. Of course, these suggestions were put forward by Zou de and urged by him. This time, the Miao army only sent 20000 people. Otherwise, maybe more people will be sent and the natural loss may be greater.


    With Miao Jinlong''s order, the Miao army camp soon moved. It should save people. Those who should defend the camp stepped up their defense. Finally, they didn''t lose their square in the chaos. More importantly, Kuang ye, who originally wanted to send troops in search of an opportunity, couldn''t find a suitable opportunity.


    Kuang ye saw that the Miao army was going to steal the camp. That''s why he thought he should do something. For example, if the mercenaries lost, they had to guard the city gate. On the contrary, if the mercenaries won, could he take the initiative to attack, such as attacking the Yellow Dragon, capturing the Miao army camp, capturing or killing Miao Jinlong alive?


    Of the two options, he also made preparations for the second one. With his understanding of mercenaries, he certainly believes that Yang Chendong has a greater hope of victory in this war.


    In fact, after bursts of fire and roar, the Miao army was defeated. So Kuang ye sent someone out of the city to watch every move of the Miao army''s base camp. At the same time, in addition to leaving some troops to Guan Ying to guard the city, General Ma Wei and general Yu Guang were gathered by him and fully prepared 1000 soldiers to sneak into the camp.


    However, the number of troops was still too small. After getting the result that the base camp of the Miao army was not disordered and the defense was orderly, Kuang ye could only give up the practice of military action with a disappointed face.


    For one thing, one''s own troops are too few. Stealing the other''s 60000 military barracks with 1000 seems to be no different from looking for death.


    Second, Yang Chendong didn''t know in advance. If he rushed out without assistance, he might be gone.


    Kuang Ye stopped all military operations and just sent scouts to inquire about the war outside. He still has a glimmer of hope that mercenaries will take the opportunity to kill the base camp of the Miao army. If so, he must intervene.


    To Kuang Ye''s disappointment, the mercenaries did not mean to attack the base camp of the Miao army. After only two miles, he stopped. Then he turned back and cleaned up the results. Groups of prisoners were bound by ropes and brought back to the mercenary camp; Piles of fires were burning, directly igniting the dead bodies of the Miao army. This is not to destroy the dead, but to prevent the plague of so many people.


    Zhang Zeng still escaped back, and eight thousand Miao troops escaped back with him. When they withdrew to the base camp of the Miao army one by one, they couldn''t walk a step like their feet were filled with lead, and they all sat on the ground.


    Soldiers can pretend to be bears, but Zhang Zeng, a general, can''t. He rolls and climbs into the main account, kneels down in front of Miao Jinlong and asks for punishment.


    Looking at Zhang Zeng with a wound on his left shoulder, Miao Jinlong didn''t punish him too much in the end, although he hated him. This is the general who started the incident with him. He is a meritorious hero and the most pure Miao man, so he just scolded him for two words and let him go down to recuperate.


    For Miao Jinlong''s nostalgia, Zou De, who looked at everything, both appreciated and hated it.


    Appreciate a loving and righteous master, which is the goal he should follow closely. If he follows such a person, at least he doesn''t have to worry about being ruthlessly abandoned; What I hate is that I pay too much attention to feelings, which is difficult to achieve anything big, and cronyism is easy to do bad things.


    Zou De is still analyzing Miao Jinlong''s character and his strengths and weaknesses. One of the kings of the Miao nationality over there has opened his mouth to him and said, "Mr. Zou, we Miao army suffered a great loss this time. In your opinion, what should we do next?"


    "Your Majesty." Zou De quickly took back his wandering thoughts and said in a very serious manner, "After what happened tonight, we have seen that the mercenary''s strength is indeed very strong. It''s better not to hit hard against such an opponent. Otherwise, it can hurt the king''s foundation. It''s better to focus on defense first. When the information is up, the king of Min will deal with everything."


    "Is this loss recognized like this?" Miao Jinlong asked with a trace of reluctance.


    "Of course, we can''t just recognize it like this. But if we try our best to lose both sides with mercenaries at this time, I''m afraid we''re right in the arms of some people. It''s not a good thing to hurt the enemy a thousand and lose eight hundred. It''s better to respond to changes with constancy and look for opportunities to make plans slowly." How can Zou De not see that this is Miao Jinlong''s fierce and weak performance? Obviously, he sees the power of mercenaries, doesn''t want to be an enemy, and is worried that others say he is timid. That is, he can help him find an excuse and go down a step.


    Zou de has lived in the Miao nationality for so many years, and he really knows the situation. Just this sentence is in Miao Jinlong''s mind, which makes him nod. At the same time, his originally cold look eased a lot.

 Chapter 438

    He is not the only king of the Miao nationality. Only this time, there are three powerful branches with the first Department of the king of min, namely Yang Wenbo, the head of the Miao in Dulin village, Wu Yingtou, the head of the Miao in henglingdong, and himself. The strength of these two groups is not weak. If they are badly hurt, I''m afraid they will only gloat if they know. He will never do anything that hurts his relatives and pleases his enemies.


    "Well, Zou Xiucai is right. That''s right. He immediately ordered to block the camp gate. Soldiers are not allowed to go in and out without orders. At the same time, he wrote a war report here and sent it to King min for support." originally, he was just looking for a step. Now that the excuse has appeared, Miao Jinlong took the opportunity to say. After this order was issued, less than 70000 Miao army barracks soon quieted down again.


    Whether mercenaries or the Nanming army, they are waiting for the response of the Miao army.


    In their view, it is normal for Miao Jun, who has suffered a loss, to be honest, but it is also normal to make a crazy counterattack in anger. But no matter which kind, they will not shrink back and will meet with moves.


    Of course, if you can choose, don''t use the sword again. After all, in a way, the Miao army is only an auxiliary force of the first minwang army. Even if they are really destroyed, it will not play a very important role. On the contrary, it will lead to the siege of the first minwang army. Of course, unless we have enough strength to fight them head-on, that will be another attitude and idea.


    Closely observed the movements of the Miao army. At dawn, the Miao army suddenly quieted down, which was both reasonable and unexpected. But anyway? When they are quiet, everyone will be safe for the time being. Kuang ye, who had been blowing cold all night, was finally relieved. In fact, he still has a worry that he hasn''t said, that is, will Miao Jun cut them in anger when he sees that mercenaries are powerful and can''t be provoked? If so, it still has to be prevented.


    "Mentor, it''s dawn. Miao Jun can''t steal the city. You''ve stayed here all night. Go back to the house and have a good rest." Kuang ye, who is over 60, said in a very distressed tone as a student.


    "Ha ha." Kuang Ye smiled at the corners of his mouth. Although he stayed up all night, he didn''t see how depressed his spirit was. Instead, he said to Guan Ying: "see, this is the power of mercenaries. Nearly three times the number, or the means of night attack. Similarly, he didn''t get any benefits. Tell me, why doesn''t the imperial court reuse such a good general?"


    "Mentor, the emperor must have thought about it. You''d better go and have a rest first." Guan Ying didn''t know what Kuang Ye meant. In fact, he was very angry when he first heard that Yang Chendong also wanted the title of Wang with a different surname. In his opinion, this is not the performance of loyalty to the king at all. But then I thought, Yang Chendong was not entirely from Nanming. This time, if the emperor had not invited him, he would not even take care of the chaos in Guangdong. Now that the chaos in Guangdong has been solved and people want to solve the chaos in Yunnan, how can it be done without paying some price? If you are Yang Chendong, I''m afraid you will also make some requests, even some excessive requests.


    This is to look at the problem from different perspectives, and different results will be obtained.


    It''s like two people looking at one palm. You look at the palm and he looks at the back of the hand. Naturally, there is no so-called absolute right or wrong.


    Although Guan Ying knows that Yang Chendong''s requirements are too much, and even the lion has opened his mouth, it seems that it is difficult for others to reverse the situation in a short time except him. In this way, there is already a king with a different surname, and Yang Chendong''s proposal to have one also seems not too much.


    Let''s not talk about Guan Ying''s view of holding Yang Chendong. Shan said that when he was holding his mentor Kuang ye down the tower to have a rest, the sixth young master was not idle at all in his barracks.


    The battle has ended. Under the efficient operation of the Yang family army, the cleaning of the battlefield is coming to an end. The wartime statistics have also been reported with the full cooperation of the regiment political commissar, battalion instructors and even instructors. Now they are on the desk in front of him.


    Last night''s World War I was a battle of preparation, which achieved such brilliant results. More than 5000 enemies were killed and nearly 7000 captured on the battlefield, but about 8000 escaped.


    It''s really gratifying that we can achieve such a result on the battlefield with 7000 troops. It''s also a great victory. Only when he saw the war damage on Yang Jiajun''s side, Yang Chendong still couldn''t be happy.


    For nothing else, just because it says that Leng Feng injured three people, auxiliary soldiers seriously injured two people, more than 20 people were injured, temporary auxiliary soldiers killed more than 60 people, seriously injured more than 30 people and slightly injured more than 300 people.


    Yang Chen''s face sank unknowingly when the war damage, which killed nearly 100 people and injured more than 300 people, was reported to the east of Yang Chen.


    This is still a war of preparation. In particular, mines have played an absolute role, but they still pay such a high price, which makes Yang Chendong see that it is not so reliable to fight with cold weapons against cold weapons.


    In the past, the Yang family army fought and won many battles. Even in the face of more than 100000 yellow bandit troops, when they were destroyed, they did not achieve such great war damage. All this is due to the advantage of weapons.


    This time, Yang Chendong intends to take down the new fire gun to see the effect of cold weapons, but it is obvious that the result is not so satisfactory.


    Perhaps someone said that under the same cold weapons, it was a victory to defeat 20000 people and capture 7000 people with less than 400 casualties. This statement can not be said to be wrong, but at least it does not apply to Yang Jiajun.


    Who are Yang Jiajun and what kind of training are they undergoing? Not to mention the elite cold front and auxiliary soldiers, just the temporary auxiliary soldiers have also undergone strict training for a while. Many of them performed well in the jungle war exercise a while ago. But now, some people have died on the battlefield. They really have nothing. With such a great effort, the soldiers have died before they reach the real battlefield. How can people be happy?


    China''s history has proved that they prefer good as water, that is, they don''t rush to do things. They are used to changing others in a slow environment and setting their own general trend. This is also the main reason why most founding emperors are not young.


    It is said that at Yang Chendong''s age and taking advantage of the current situation, he first had a good performance and then became a king. Even if he was to spy on the whole Ming Dynasty, it was not impossible. On the contrary, he had a great success rate. In this way, he became the founding king of a generation.


    However, this way of boiling frogs in warm water was not what Yang Chendong wanted. He was familiar with history. He knew very well what would happen in the future. He knew better that in a few years, the backbone of the Han nationality would be interrupted by only more than 100000 JianNu people. Then he ruled for hundreds of years until 1840, which was unforgettable. The backbone of the Qing Dynasty was interrupted, That was the humiliating day of the Han people for more than 100 years. Even later, great men appeared, but it was even more difficult to restore the past prosperity. The world pattern had been formed, and it would be very difficult to go out even a small step.


    Yang Chendong, once a soldier, knows that history too well. It is precisely because he knows more that his goal in life is to strengthen the Han nationality and make the country dominated by Han people stand on the top of the world one day.


    But obviously, this is a beautiful wish, which may come true one day, but it can only be achieved through the joint efforts of many generations. He can''t be satisfied in his life.


    God gave him a chance to come to the middle of the powerful Ming Dynasty. The most important thing is to give him Dachang, which is almost a change of state. If you have these advanced knowledge, science, ideas and so on, but still have to move forward step by step with Confucianism, you are really sorry for all this.


    What Yang Chendong needs is rapid rise, standing at the top of the world and the ultimate goal of Han people above everything. Because of Dachang, he has such strength, but the world is so big. How long it takes to conquer it is also bottomless in his heart.


    But even knowing that the world is big, Yang Chendong has to do it. And it can only be done early, not late. It may take many years, but if you just think about it and do nothing, it will become a task that can never be completed.


    A thousand mile trip begins with one step.


    Yang Chendong decided to take action. We should improve the speed and speed up the pace. Now, although it is feasible to use cold weapons for cold weapons, at least in this way, the pressure on the Arsenal behind us is not so great, but what price does it need to pay to achieve the goal?


    The young soldiers who joined the Yang family army, all their efforts are to make their parents, wives and children eat and wear warm, so that they can rely on and live a better life. For this goal, they dare to use their lives on the battlefield and win victory again and again.


    These people have even paid for their lives. Looking at Yang Chendong, it is completely putting the cart before the horse to fill in people''s lives in order to reduce the pressure of the Arsenal and reduce the expenditure on advanced firearms. What good children these are! They can''t be bought with much gold and silver. How can they be compared with guns without feelings?


    This war was a great shock to Yang Chendong. That is, since this war, he has more clearly recognized what he needs and what he should pay.

 Chapter 439

    Early in the morning, in the compound of the mercenary camp, 7000 Yang family soldiers stood in line according to their respective queues. In front of them were the bodies of 63 temporary auxiliary soldiers. Beside them, there were less than dozens of seriously injured comrades in arms carried by the single frame and hundreds of comrades in arms wrapped with bandages.


    These are all the soldiers killed and injured in World War I last night.


    Now all the people who died in the war were carried out, and the bodies were simply put on makeup, so that they didn''t look so miserable. The other wounded comrades in arms were divided around. This scene made other auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers confused and confused except the elite cold front.


    Leng Feng needless to say, there have been instances of comrades'' sacrifice in the previous war on xiaoryukyu island. You can see what happened by looking at this formation.


    Auxiliary soldiers are better. When most people joined the army in the city, they heard about the death ceremony for their dead comrades in arms. They said that this can make their souls go to heaven and not suffer. They also said that this ceremony is called a memorial service. It''s just that I''ve never really experienced it.


    The temporary auxiliary soldiers were completely ignorant. They neither heard nor saw. At this moment, they stood there with an unidentified face.


    Perhaps when they think about it, last night was a big victory. Why did they make everyone look solemn and stirring? What the hell is this?


    In the eyes of others, they defeated 20000 enemies with less than 400 casualties, killed more than 5000 and captured more than 7000. Naturally, it is a great victory in a great victory. However, in the eyes of Leng Feng, this victory is nothing. Also, most of them used cold weapons yesterday. If they used the ninth five year plan, I''m afraid this war can''t be regarded as a victory. It''s just a draw at most.


    Yang''s troops gathered here. At the same time, all the 7000 prisoners to be said were escorted. According to Yang Chendong, this is to receive pre war education. If this method is used well, it will play an unexpected role.


    All the personnel arrived. Luo Po, head of the second Lengfeng regiment, ran to Yang Chendong in a marshal''s uniform and paid a very standard military salute: "Comrade leader, all the members participating in the memorial service have assembled. Please ask for instructions."


    "Please take a moment." Yang Chendong said seriously. He put on the Marshal''s clothes that had been put in the warehouse in order to show his respect for the ceremony. Just like Luo Po and a group of officers, they all changed their camouflage clothes for combat and put on their regular clothes to show their solemnity and majesty.


    In fact, after these officers changed into their regular clothes, they really gave people a bright feeling. Many soldiers who are launching a sprint from soldiers to the officers and soldiers are secretly determined to perform well in the future and get a set of officer clothes to wear. How majestic it will be when they return to their hometown.


    Besides, when Yang Chendong walked to the center of the temporary platform with standard steps, the whole military camp became silent at this moment. At this moment, there is only one person in the eyes of tens of thousands of people and only one voice in the ears of tens of thousands of people, that is what Yang Chendong and he will say next.


    "Dear comrades in arms" did not use manuscripts. Yang Chendong chose the way of impromptu speech. Fortunately, there were many occasions like previous life experience. How to say, he had a manuscript in his heart. It''s just that the times are different. Today he takes a practical way of speaking.


    The target patrolled the whole audience, even the captured soldiers of the Miao army who were still tied by ropes, and then came out in a solemn voice, "Dear comrades in arms, last night, the Miao army suddenly launched a fierce attack on our barracks. Facing the test of life and death, you made a heroic performance, handed in a perfect answer sheet, defeated your opponents and won the victory by bravery. You are the best. I am also proud of you. Salute!"


    First of all, they affirmed the victory of last night, which made all the soldiers in the war feel proud.


    "But..." as soon as the voice turned, Yang Chendong''s voice became much lower. "Some of our dear comrades in arms and brothers defended their dignity with their own lives in World War I last night and won the victory with their own lives. It is precisely because of their heroic efforts that we have a glorious and great victory."


    "Today, we deeply mourn our dearest comrades in arms with a very sad mood. They are Zhang Hongdong, a third platoon of the first battalion of the temporary auxiliary, Li Caixian, a second platoon of the first battalion of the temporary auxiliary, Ren Zhuzhu, a second platoon of the second battalion of the temporary auxiliary, and Yang Weisong, a third platoon of the second battalion of the temporary auxiliary..."


    Sixty three names were read out one by one through Yang Chendong''s mouth.


    Whenever he read a person''s name, behind him, a soldier''s body was covered with a white list until he finished reading it all. A slight cry came out at the scene.


    Those who had tears in their eyes and couldn''t help crying were the friends and relatives of these dead soldiers. Originally, they were all members of the Yellow bandit army. They were the people of Nanming Dynasty. They had to join the army and make a living because they had no homes under the war. But in the end, they didn''t know whether they were lucky or bad. They became prisoners of mercenaries, and then After strict selection, he became a member of the temporary auxiliary.


    In the first world war last night, after such a long time of psychological education and strict training, the temporary auxiliary soldiers showed a good state, fully launched the very heroic side, and finally won the victory. At the same time, 63 people died because of too many enemies and little combat experience.


    War is meant to kill people. All the people who took part in the war were prepared for this. What''s more, they won such a big victory, but 63 people died and less than 400 people were injured. In any case, it was a big victory. Not to mention, when counting the results of the war, many temporary auxiliary soldiers were recorded for their excellent performance. Some were directly promoted from temporary auxiliary soldiers to auxiliary soldiers, and some were focused on training among temporary auxiliary soldiers and became deputy squad leaders; There are also some who have made military contributions and won silver awards


    This good side soon diluted the sadness of losing comrades in arms. Not to mention, they have also heard that all dead comrades in arms will actively look for his family. Once found, they will give a very generous pension, which is enough. Such treatment is at least not available in other armies.


    But even after all this, the memorial service was still held. The young man who heard that he was the top leader read everyone''s name. I''m afraid all the temporary auxiliary soldiers never thought of this honor. How can such a glorious scene and such solemn Memorial not make people moved or even shed tears.


    In fact, before entering the temporary auxiliary soldiers, most of these people didn''t even have a decent name. What stones, dog leftovers and iron eggs are their names. This is also because their family is too poor. It is said that cheap names are easy to feed. It was not until they joined the temporary auxiliary soldiers that they took new names one by one with the help of the company instructor. Now the new names will go with them. I think if people really die and have spirit, watching this scene, these 63 comrades in arms can rest in peace.


    More people thought that if they could have such a solemn memorial service on the day of their death, they would be satisfied. When you come to this world for a walk, you can be remembered. This is something you didn''t dare to think about before. Future generations will be proud of today''s scene.


    This scene also shocked the 7000 captured Miao army.


    It has the name of Miao army, but in fact, there are few real Miao people among them, I''m afraid it''s about one tenth. The other 6000 people were Han Chinese who came all the way from the Miao army and absorbed them on the way. For these people, there is no sense of belonging and loyalty at all. Originally, when they joined, they just wanted to fill their stomachs and live. Even if they were not in their twenties and stronger than other young men, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be given a chance even if they wanted to join the Miao army temporarily.


    In other words, the most important sign of the prosperity of the Ming Dynasty is the increase in population. Especially after the resurgence of the Taizu Zhu Yuanzhang, Chengzu Zhu Di and the rule of Renxuan, the population of the Ming Dynasty has reached a peak state. The Southwest has not been in war for a long time. There are still many young men like this, which is what Yang Chendong likes, The reason for deliberately coming out of the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. The great man once said that many people are easy to handle. For Yang Chendong, who wants to send the Han people to the top of the world, a high-quality population is his urgent need, and he can''t let go.


    Not to mention the physical foundation of these people, just say that the scene in front of them completely shocked them. Although most of these people have not been on the battlefield, even if they are in war, they have only been in contact recently, but they have not seen pigs running. Have they not eaten pork yet? When did you hear of anyone giving such preferential treatment to dead soldiers? What kind of army is this? At this moment, there is a big question mark in everyone''s heart.


    In fact, it was not only the surprise on the face of more than 6000 Han people, but also the question mark of one heart. Even the 700 or so Miao army was also stunned.


    Due to geographical reasons, the Miao people have been entangled with the Han people for many years. There are many things about intermarriage in private. It is really me and you in me. It seems impossible to verify who is the Miao people of pure blood.


    It is precisely because we are too close to the Han people that we have long been inseparable from each other. This time, if the Yingzong Zhuqi town had not had a hot head and wanted to levy heavy taxes in the southwest to support him in building a new army to fight the northern Ming Dynasty, they would not have been forced to live, and they would not have suddenly set up troops under the solicitation of the king of min. In the final analysis, they have no bad feelings for Daming, but because the living conditions are too bad, they have no choice but to die.

 Chapter 440

    It''s just that whether they are 100% Miao people or not, they rarely come into contact with war at ordinary times. It''s just that they are more valued and believed by Miao Jinlong because they are Miao people, and they are in a better position when fighting. However, when it comes to insight, it is no different from other Ming people. It is like a scene in front of them, which also shocked them. Although a person''s hands are bound, it does not prevent them from looking at all these in front of them and what these mercenaries are doing.


    Under the gaze of more than 10000 people, Yang Chendong finished his memorial speech. Then he took off his hat and shouted to the whole audience, "fire a gun and mourn for the dead comrades in arms for three minutes."


    After that, Yang Chendong took the initiative to lower his head, followed by Hu Mang and Yang Er around him, followed by leader Luo Po, political commissar Kong Jie and a group of cold front, auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers.


    At the same time, more than 7000 people bowed their heads in silence and paid tribute to their dead comrades in arms. The vastness of the scene and the seriousness of the environment immediately shocked 7000 prisoners. At the moment, their hearts seemed to be deeply pierced by something, which made them feel some difficulties in breathing and breathing involuntarily.


    "BAM BAM..."


    Captain Qiu Wu of the first guard and captain Dao Xiao of the second guard started firing guns with a group of members to see off their comrades on the road to heaven.


    Under the bursts of gunfire, especially the continuous firing of bullets, in this atmosphere, 7000 prisoners received a process of re education in the bottom of their hearts.


    "Come and cremate the 63 martyrs, and then send their bones back to the hero monument in the city. In the future, they will always be worshipped by future generations, and their names will be engraved on the hero list one by one for their future generations to look forward to and remember."


    Under the roar of Yang Chendong, piles of torches were lit and 63 bodies were burned. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. At this moment, it seems that many people see bursts of breeze blowing over these burning bodies. It seems that the soul is really liberated, or goes to heaven or reincarnated into a better world.


    The memorial service is over, but the significance of this sign is far from over. This is a big lesson, and every step is deeply sounded in everyone''s mind. At this moment, it seems that the onlookers are no longer afraid of death. When they want to come, they have some sustenance for their soul after death. What else is terrible? Why is it not a fate for soldiers to die on the battlefield?


    On the contrary, if you don''t die, can you survive? Doesn''t that mean there will be more good days waiting for you in the future. Even if it is dead, the family has something to rely on. What''s more, the probability of surviving is still very high. For a time, all the soldiers were not afraid of death. The general wanted to make contributions, and the morale of the whole army became even higher at this moment.


    The memorial service was also a shock to 7000 prisoners. They were deeply stimulated by the ceremony they had never seen or even heard of. Commissar Kong Jie was acutely aware of something and immediately asked Yang Chendong for instructions. He wanted to take this opportunity to recruit soldiers. After all, we have to reach into the southwest. If these locals, especially those Miao people, help us, I''m afraid we can get twice the result with half the effort.


    Yang Chendong had such a plan, and Kong Jie volunteered. There is no reason to disagree. At present, with a big hand, it means that as long as the innocent are not the kind of traitors and evil people, they can consider absorbing them first and become temporary auxiliary soldiers. At the same time, they can also promise that once they perform well, they will get the same competition opportunities as other temporary auxiliary soldiers.


    Kong Jie, who had been doing ideological work, took the order. At present, with camp instructors and even instructors as the backbone, he dispatched some eloquent soldiers to form groups, went deep into the captured soldiers, began to investigate their past, and screened out targets that could be absorbed.


    Under the strong offensive, the Han people who had no sense of belonging soon accepted the adaptation. After getting started, the next thing was easy to do. Before long, one after another prisoners began to change their strings and flags. Even some Miao people were persuaded.


    Perhaps they knew from the beginning that no matter who became the emperor and laid the country, it had nothing to do with them. That is, they might as well follow the mercenaries in front of them. They listened to those cold front auxiliary soldiers who said what kind of rich and beautiful life their families are living now. These people haven''t even heard of the things they say, but when they see these people seriously describe everything and everyone says almost the same, they believe it.


    It is not uncommon to say that what is true is false. If more people say it, it will come true.


    Of course, not everyone can be absorbed into the temporary auxiliary. After investigation and encouragement to report, some people with bad temper were found, including Miao people and Han people. When they captured the city of Nanming not long ago, they did the bad things of burning, killing and looting.


    Once such people are found out, Kong Jie will be sentenced according to law according to the evil they have done.


    In the city of chixian, the relevant laws are being gradually improved, and there are also some provisions that explain what kind of crime a person commits and what kind of punishment he should be executed. According to this requirement, it is applied to these villains. At present, more than 100 people have been sentenced to death, and more than 600 people have been sentenced to reform through labor for varying years.


    Those who received the death penalty were directly executed in the military camp. More than 100 knives fell, more than 100 heads fell to the ground, and more than 100 people died.


    As for the reform through labor, all of them were escorted to Leizhou Prefecture behind them. On the coastline there, the Yang navy has sent ships to wait there. They sent weapons and ammunition from many Arsenal. In addition to these more than 600 prisoners who have done wrong, others are unqualified or can''t think of it, More than 1000 Han or Miao people who do not want to join the temporary auxiliary soldiers.


    These people will be sent to the small glass Island, where they should serve their sentences and redeem their sins through labor. Others will also be placed into various units and factories as appropriate.


    Finally, of the 7000 prisoners, only 5000 were allowed to join the temporary auxiliary forces. But even so, this result has made Yang Chendong very satisfied. Once a war is fought, we can learn lessons and experience, and the strength of the army has been strengthened and expanded. It is worth it anyway.


    Similarly, the 5000 people who were accepted were very happy. Not to mention what they have learned in the past few days, they are full of good feelings for mercenaries. They have made great improvements in terms of clothing, food, housing and transportation. Just take it out casually. The shoes they usually wear are straw sandals. (in the Ming Dynasty, only officials and rich families could wear soap boots or long boots. In the 25th year of Hongwu, the imperial court further ordered that ordinary people, merchants, craftsmen, infantry, Yu Ding and miscellaneous workers should not wear boots, but only pizha (GE Weng) , only in the cold northern areas, it is allowed to use leather straight sewn boots, and those who violate them will be sentenced to death. Most ordinary people mainly use straw sandals and leather Weng, that is, ordinary shoes with leggings There is no problem walking with such shoes, but if you want to walk for a long time, it is very easy to have problems. Many times when you go far, you just bring several pairs of shoes, which does not guarantee that they will not break down or that there will be no barefoot.)


    Looking at what shoes mercenaries are wearing.


    All cloth shoes are counted, and the lowest ones are rubber shoes (the garment factory imitated them according to the military rubber shoes provided by Yang Chendong. With the seriousness of people at that time and the possibility of laziness in manual work, the firmness of such shoes has been improved a lot). In the more powerful, it is like the elite cold front are wearing high waist leather boots, There is a sea of swords and flames ahead. I dare to break through.


    Once you join the temporary auxiliary, you can immediately get two pairs of rubber shoes of the same size as your feet and a set of very wear-resistant green training clothes without military rank. Based on this, you don''t know how many people have attracted.


    If the people are rich and used to a stable life, it will be difficult for someone to rebel.


    Speaking back, speaking of lessons and experience, Yang Chendong saw his shortcomings after a cold weapon battle. That is, when the weapons used by everyone are not very different, even if you are fully prepared, there will be casualties on the battlefield. How to avoid such things has become a problem that Yang Chendong needs to seriously consider.


    We called Luo Po, head of the second Lengfeng regiment, and LV Zhuo, head of the auxiliary regiment. After some discussion, we finally decided that in the future, but when there is a war, all Lengfeng don''t need to fight with any cold weapons, just use the 95 style to fight with an overwhelming advantage (except in special circumstances); As for the auxiliary soldiers, one Bayi bar is allocated to every three people in peacetime, and the other two cooperate with Qiang ¡¤ crossbow (one in wartime). In short, they save themselves on the battlefield and kill the enemy to the greatest extent.


    As for temporary auxiliary soldiers, their loyalty needs to be tested and their strength needs to be confirmed. They can only send some steel knives and long guns. Of course, even if the quality of these steel knives is different from that of other Ming army, they should also be hard. Even when cutting, it is possible to cut the other party''s broadsword in two to gain an advantage.


    Even if it is a battlefield, there is no undead. Temporary auxiliary soldiers are big fish who want to jump over the gate. Only when you fully show your advantages and really get everyone''s recognition can you complete the carp jumping over the dragon''s gate, become a formal auxiliary soldier and enjoy the qualification of using advanced fire guns.

 Chapter 441

    It is comforting that when Luo Po announced these disciplines and regulations on behalf of the military, no one stood up against them. It seems that this seems unfair to some people, but if you want to succeed and gain something, how can you get something for nothing? For those who have no ability, I''m afraid that if you give him a 95 style, he may not be able to survive on the cold battlefield.


    Strict hierarchy is very necessary in many cases, especially in the army. There is no clear hierarchy. Who should listen to on the battlefield? Once an army has two or more voices, it is not far from extinction.


    Yang Chendong is still digesting the prisoners who have just joined the temporary auxiliary. Fortunately, such things have happened before. Whether it is a complaint meeting, various ideological education, strict training, improvement of food, improvement of treatment, cohesion, sense of belonging and other means have played a great role. Yang Chendong believes that in half a month at most, the 5000 new troops will be integrated into this big family, In addition, there should be no problem with the soldiers and combat effectiveness of the army under the original disrupted establishment, mentoring, old leadership and new leadership.


    Mercenaries are making active preparations here. Several other forces are not idle.


    Miao Jinlong suffered a great loss in the hands of mercenaries. Zou Xiucai''s words are even more important to him. Not to say obedience, the king of Miao first took a defensive posture and firmly controlled his nearly 60000 troops in the barracks. At the same time, he also sent people to ask the king of min for food and grass, reinforcements and countermeasures.


    ......


    At the base camp of King min, pingyuefu was selected as the corner point for the time being.


    To the east of Pingle mansion is Shaozhou mansion, and beyond it is the forefront, that is, Ganzhou mansion where Zhu Huizhen, the leader of Yangzong, stayed.


    The greatest advantage of living in pingyuefu is that you can attack and defend without worrying about personal safety.


    Only from this point of view, Zhu Huixi, king of min, was still afraid of death.


    In history, Zhu Huixi was described as a very unbearable person. After the death of his father, Zhu Huixi, his two younger brothers, namely, Zhu Huixi, king of Guangtong and Zhu Huixi, king of Yangzong, disagreed with him, resulting in serious internal friction. Finally, they came to no good end under the suspicion of the imperial court.


    However, history is always history, written by people, and limited by various objectivity. Sometimes it even depends on the personal hobbies of historians. Just like Yongzheng of the Qing Dynasty in later generations, there are various opinions on whether he is an orthodox successor, but this does not prevent others from becoming a bridge in the prosperous era of Kang and Qian.


    Zhu Huixuan was underestimated in history. If not, why should he inherit the throne of King min. Some people may say that it is natural for the eldest son to inherit, but how many eldest sons did not live to the day when they should stand up?


    Not only that, but it was already a skill for Zhu Huixuan to pull up such a large army against Nanming and let it retreat step by step.


    Different from Miao Jinlong''s, Zhu Huixuan is naturally full of talents. Not to mention that his two younger brothers are helping him, he has all his literary officials and military generals. Just say that since this period of time became a trend, it has also absorbed a lot of elite talents. Like Yan Tao, one of the former chief constables of the Ministry of punishment, who escaped from the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, now works under his account.


    At the beginning, Yan Tao listened to Wu Yong''s words. In addition, his immediate boss Yu Shiyue was not good with Yang Chendong, so he thought about seeking wealth and danger and walked a tightrope.


    However, Yang Chendong''s strength was too strong. Finally, he had to lose the battle and go away from home. After hearing about the rise of King min, he defected. Zhu Huixuan, who was in urgent need of employment, arranged him around, that is, one of the guards. Sometimes people and things related to Beiming would ask him for his opinions.


    In addition to Yan Tao, there are also people sent from the northern Ming Dynasty. The commander of the royal guards of the northern Ming Dynasty made LV GUI''s adopted son Zhou Quan also work for the king of min. Different from Yan Tao, he can''t see the light. He can only make suggestions in the dark or on some important things.


    A person''s ability is too strong. He will make some friends and inevitably offend some enemies. Just like some people in Beiming Dynasty, they have been looking forward to his death. In their opinion, only when Yang Chendong is dead, they can have a bright future, Dai Zong can really and completely control the imperial power, and some people can share the benefits of power with Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu.


    Zhou Quan was sent by LV GUI. Naturally, Zhu Qiyu knew his arrival and belonged to the approver who turned a blind eye. To put it bluntly, his heart also hopes that Yang Chendong can die. The best thing is to die in the land of Nanming. In this way, he can do a lot of articles.


    It was precisely because of the arrival of Zhou Quan and Yan Tao that Zhu Huixuan, king of min, had a more intuitive understanding of Yang Chendong. Only after receiving the war report from Miao Jinlong did he not send reinforcements immediately, but called these two to help analyze the current situation.


    In a side hall of the temporary King min''s residence, Zhu Huixuan looked at Zhou Quan and Yan Tao with interest and asked, "guys, you always described this loyal and courageous man as a tiger and wolf before. Now you''re going to face him. Do you have any better suggestions?"


    "By the way, not only do we attach importance to him, but the emperor Daizong attaches importance to him, even the loser emperor Zhuqi town also attaches importance to him. The king has received the news, and Nanjing seems to have agreed to grant Yang Chendong the king." Zhu Huixuan said all kinds of news before listening to his opinions. Only from this point of view, he had the idea of rebellion for not a day or two. It seems that he also arranged a lot of people in the Nanming court.


    Hearing this, Zhou Quan and Yan Tao first looked at each other. They were a little frightened by the power of Zhu Huixi. In particular, Zhou Quan thought whether the king of min in the northern Ming Dynasty had also planted any hands?


    Of course, he won''t ask for such an idea, let alone say it. The two sides are now in the stage of cooperation. On the surface, they also need sincere unity.


    Zhu Huixuan asked questions. As a subordinate and the two people who came to help, they had to speak. However, before making a statement, Zhou Quan, who was born in royal guards, asked a question first, "Your Highness King min, isn''t there news that Yang Chendong was assassinated and poisoned soon?"


    It''s not surprising that Zhou Quan can ask such a question. Although a strong Daming is divided into North and south, many yamen are connected with each other because of the rush of time, especially important departments such as royal guards, which can''t be divided so clearly at once. It''s not surprising to know something about Yang Chendong being stabbed and poisoned in Nanming royal guards.


    "That''s right." Zhu Huixuan nodded. "I also heard that. But isn''t he dead? As long as he''s not dead, he deserves attention. What''s more, sometimes dead people turn over."


    Zhu Huixuan would say so. It is not entirely groundless. It is only determined by the prudence of his character. This is also because he has heard a lot of stories. One version is what Yang Chendong said himself. It was mentioned when he appeared as the ancestor of the storyteller to speak about the Three Kingdoms. It was once said that Zhuge Liang, who died, deliberately got a blank book stained with poisonous water to harm Bama Yi, who was still the power Minister of the state of Wei at that time. He said it was a heavenly book, and finally led him to be poisoned and die.


    This is the famous example of the dead killing the living. Of course, all this is just a legend in unofficial history, which can''t be counted. This is what Yang Chendong said in order to arouse people''s topic and improve the reputation of immortal house. Unexpectedly, Zhu Huixi heard it and took it seriously.


    With this statement, he nodded roundly and stopped tangled with this matter. As others say, people can''t count until they die, not to mention that with Yang Chendong''s cunning and changeable, it''s unclear how the inside story of this matter is.


    That is, if you can''t tell whether Yang Chendong is a dying man, you can only think of him as an opponent. When you think of this place, you hug your fist and say in a very respectful tone: "Your Highness King min, as far as we know, Yang Chendong is very powerful. At the beginning, he beat back the Wara army with hundreds of troops. You should be careful in the face of such an opponent."


    After Zhou Quangang said this, Yan Tao agreed and said, "what brother Zhou said is that this loyal and courageous Duke is very difficult to deal with, especially in terms of leading the army. Otherwise, he will not completely eliminate Huang Gongzi''s power in less than two months. We need to be more careful about him."


    Both of them were so careful. Zhu Huixuan nodded and agreed. At the same time, he said, "according to your opinions, what should we do next? Don''t you say we won''t call back?"


    "It''s best not to fight." Yan Tao nodded.


    After listening to Yan Tao''s opinions, he couldn''t help frowning. His task during this trip is to do everything possible to kill Yang Chendong, a great trouble of Beiming. Now this man jumped out to be the enemy of King min, which is a good time to destroy him. How can he tolerate doing nothing?


    Yan Tao had seen it with Yu Guang. Of course, he knew the other party''s thoughts, so he smiled and said to Zhu Huixuan: "Your Highness King min, the strength of mercenaries has been clearly stated in Miao Jinlong''s secret letter. Twenty thousand Miao troops still attacked suddenly, but they were defeated by 7000 people. Even if we were right, it would be very difficult to solve them. If there were too few troops, it would be very difficult to solve the problem at one time, but if there were too many troops I''m afraid it gives Nanming another chance to breathe. This is very unfavorable to the overall situation. "

 Chapter 442

    With his head nodded, Zhu Huixuan asked seriously, "what should we do according to general Yan?"


    Yan Tao was one of Zhu Huixuan''s guards, and he got the post of general guard. It''s reasonable to call him general Yan now. It was precisely because of the trust and reuse of the king of Min that Yan Tao decided to sincerely assist. Now when the master asked, he confidently stretched out two fingers and said, "it''s very simple. For such a powerful opponent, we can at least cooperate openly and secretly to suppress it."


    "Light and dark cooperation? Interesting. Tell me." Zhu Huixuan asked with great interest. He knows that Yan Tao once fought against Yang Chendong, and who knows you best? Often the opponent.


    Zhou Quan was going to interrupt. At least he wouldn''t allow him to do nothing to Yang Chendong, as Yan Tao said. If so, how should his task be completed? But now when I heard the two methods, I was also curious, which pressed down what I had to say and looked at Yan Tao.


    "It''s very simple. On the bright side, we can send people to the vicinity of Gaozhou Prefecture, surround it with a large army and implement a high-pressure policy, so as to tell the loyal and courageous public that we are not easy to provoke. If he really wants to work for Nanming, he may have to fight a fish dead net and break it. In the end, no one can get anything good. Presumably, as long as he is still a smart man, he will die Will not act rashly, which also creates an opportunity for our dark side to implement. "


    "What''s the dark side?" Zhu Huixuan couldn''t wait to ask. He had a feeling that Yan Tao didn''t have the intention temporarily. I''m afraid he had already prepared.


    Sure enough, what Yan Tao said next confirmed Zhu Huixi''s thoughts.


    "On the dark side, we can assassinate Yang Chendong. I have selected him. His name is mo Tuo. He has excellent martial arts. He is a genuine Jiaozhi man. He also served in Jiaozhi army. Later, when he was severely punished for doing something wrong, his subordinates saved him and arranged him in Gaozhou Prefecture."


    When talking about these, Yan Tao looked calm, as if he were talking about a trivial thing.


    "What? You have arranged all the people. Is this the assassination of Yang Chendong? Will he find out?" this time, I couldn''t help but ask a series of questions.


    Facing the comprehensive problem, Yan Tao said with a smile: "please rest assured, brother Zhou, Mo Tuo went to Gaozhou Prefecture as a fugitive more than a month ago. He has become friends with many people there. He should not be suspected."


    "Oh? Did you expect today''s situation more than a month ago?" this time, Zhu Huixuan looked incredulous.


    "That''s not true." facing Zhu Huixi, Yan Tao certainly didn''t dare to ask big. To be honest, he said, "I originally arranged for this man to get information there, but I didn''t think Yang Chendong went there and his subordinates had this idea temporarily."


    "Ha ha, well, it''s a good idea to do something temporarily. The more things you inadvertently do, the more things you can do. It''s not like doing it deliberately. There will always be traces. Well, let this moto assassinate Yang Chendong. If it''s done, it''s the best. If it''s not done, we won''t carry this pot." Zhu Huixuan laughed for several times, He continued to say a few good words. It was obvious that he had agreed with the plan in his heart.


    "Your Highness Shengming, that''s it. If moto can kill Yang Chendong, of course, it''s the best. Of course, in your opinion, it''s difficult to do this. There are many experts around this loyal and brave Duke. Fortunately, it doesn''t matter. As long as moto dies, all the blame can be put on the Betrayer. At that time, your highness just needs to send someone to contact Yang Chendong Dong explained that he could also promise to ask him to avenge the enemy. In this way, if the two tigers fight, one will be hurt, and we can reap the benefits. "


    "Yes, at that time, no matter who wins or loses, they will lose their vitality. They will get twice the result with half the effort." Zhu Huixuan nodded uncontrollably. Looking at Yan Tao''s confidence, he was gratified. At the same time, he also asked with some worry, "if the assassin didn''t succeed and was caught, wouldn''t it be bad to give you up?"


    Zhu Huirong''s ability to ask such a question is enough to show that he has seriously considered and even agreed to this matter. When Yan Tao was overjoyed, he hugged his fist and said, "please put it down, your highness. Your subordinates have arranged for a back hand. Once Mo Tuo starts, whether he is dead or alive, he will not live in the end."


    When Yan Tao said this, it was obvious that he was fully confident, and Zhu Huixuan relaxed himself, "Well, that''s right. I immediately arranged for General Liu Dadao to lead 30000 troops to guanghaiwei in Xunzhou Prefecture, and control it first. Then, it formed a siege. It''s not easy for the loyal and courageous public to want to come out. After the assassination, I sent Chen Tianqian to say something. It must be a big deal."


    Chen Tian is famous for his ability to speak and argue. He is also one of the capable ministers under Zhu Huixi, king of min.


    As far as Zhu Huixuan is concerned, he is very satisfied with Yan Tao''s plan. The key point is that he can not only take the opportunity to deal with Yang Chendong, but also ignite the war between Jiaozhi and Yang Chendong even if things fail.


    Jiaozhi agreed to send troops, and indeed sent troops, which made the momentum of the minwang system soar. It seemed to be a good help. But in fact, Jiaozhi always put forward various requirements during this period of time. Although it was not too much, Zhu Huixuan felt that if it was not stopped, it might not take long for the other party''s appetite to grow It''s not something you can satisfy yourself. At that time, it''s inevitable that a civil war will break out. In that case, release Yang Chendong in advance and let them fight a war of attrition. For him, there are only advantages and no disadvantages.


    As for who will win the war between the two sides and whether the power of the minwang system will be greatly damaged after losing the intersection, Zhu Huixuan was not very worried. From Yunnan to Guangxi and then to Guangdong, he had seen the reality of Nanming. In addition, he took the opportunity to expand hundreds of thousands of troops. At this time, he was not as afraid as before. Even without the help of the Jiaozhi army, he is confident that he can carry the Nanming army. If he is done, it is not a problem to defeat them and replace them by himself. That is, of course, this plan is feasible.


    Standing on one side, he didn''t say anything. Because whether it''s the assassination or the war between Jiaozhi and Yang Chendong, it''s tantamount to helping him complete his task. That''s so, what else to worry about.


    Yan Tao''s plan was thus adopted. Next, he sent someone to quickly inform moto in Gaozhou Prefecture that he was looking for an opportunity to make trouble.


    ......


    Gaozhou Prefecture.


    The good news and the bad news were sent to Kuang ye, the Minister of war in the city.


    The bad news is that the first Department of King min sent his general Liu Dadao to guanghaiwei with 30000 troops. As a result, there was a three pronged attack on Gaozhou Prefecture. Although there is no complete blockade, and some reasons leading from Nanjing to Gaozhou prefecture have not been occupied, if the imperial court wants to send a large number of reinforcements here, it is likely to be seriously hit.


    Surrounded, Kuang ye knew it was difficult to keep Gaozhou Prefecture. Apart from other things, outside military funds can''t come in. Just eating is enough for the Gaozhou Prefecture of 30000 or 40000 people to worry.


    Fortunately, the good news was also delivered. Yingzong Zhuqi town finally replied to the secret fold sent by Kuang Ye.


    When the will was sent to Kuang ye, he opened it for the first time. When he saw the content above, he was really mixed.


    Fortunately, the emperor Yingzong did not refuse to grant Yang Chendong a king with a different surname. He was worried that such a major event should first be discussed with Zhu Qiyu, the Dai Zong of the northern Ming Dynasty, and the other party must settle the chaos of the king of Min first.


    Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of military, who was in the midst of the chaos of the king of min, was naturally very clear about the extent of the formation. Apart from other things, in terms of scale alone, the participation of Miao troops in Yunnan, Guangxi and Guangdong plus Jiaozhi has involved 5 million (the population in the middle of the Ming Dynasty was about 50 million, which has not reached the peak of more than 60 million in the later period, but it is very much compared with the proportion in the whole world). Among them, the number of rebels alone has reached nearly 1 million, If we add 200000 troops from the Miao army and the main Jiaozhi army, there will be more.


    Yang Chendong has only a few troops in his hands, but only more than 10000 people. This is because he defeated Miao Jinlong and played a number made up by taking prisoners as soldiers.


    Speaking of Yang Chendong''s army expansion, it is actually against the rules.


    Before, he could use the prisoners on the battlefield to expand his troops, because he had the status of an imperial envoy, the right to make arbitrary decisions and the right to be cheap. It was understandable to do so. But now, the identity of the imperial envoy has been taken down, and his identity has become a Duke again. In this situation, he still needs to expand his army, which is tantamount to a provocation to the imperial power.


    With this in mind, Kuang ye and his colleagues can plead guilty. But now the environment is like this. Kuang ye and others are hard to protect themselves. What can they blame Yang Chendong? In this way, you can live with one eye open and one eye closed, that is, forget it.


    After all, there are only a little more than 10000 people. How can we do right with an army of millions of people. Even if mercenaries are powerful, they can kill you even if they are consumed at a ratio of one to one hundred.


    Of course, unless Yang Chendong is willing to take out the weapons of mass destruction in the warehouse. But that is impossible. At least in the war with the Han people, he will never use such powerful weapons. If he wants to achieve his goal, he needs more Han people to support him. How can he finish killing them?

 Chapter 443

    Not to mention Kuang Ye didn''t know that Yang Chendong had a big warehouse and had so many powerful weapons hundreds of years later. He is not optimistic about Yang Chendong just from the comparison of the number of troops. Even if he believed that the army could fight, it was not like this.


    From this point of view, Yingzong has no sincerity at all, let alone Beiming''s consent, which is even more impossible.


    Think about it, you have civil strife in Nanming and they can''t wait to see a joke about Guan Beiming. In order to solve the problem, you want to seal the king and want them to agree. This is simply unrealistic. This is completely an excuse.


    Like Feng mubin as king Xiping, why didn''t he say hello to Beiming? Now that Yang Chendong is going to be king, I remember everything. It''s not artificial. What''s the difficulty?


    Of course, these are the thoughts in Kuang Ye''s heart. As a minister of Daming, he will not and cannot question the emperor''s decision. What I think now is how to make this matter clear to Yang Chendong. Even he is not sure whether the other party will be angry and make trouble with himself if he shows Yang Chendong this will.


    Others will not, but everything is really possible if things are put on Yang Chendong.


    Kuang Ye couldn''t make up his mind, so he called three generals Guan Ying, Ma Wei and Yu Guang. First he showed them the emperor''s will, and then asked helplessly, "do the three generals have any ideas?"


    After they read it, their faces became very ugly. Obviously, Yingzong didn''t want to be king. They also saw it, but they were just some small ministers or border ministers. What ideas and opinions could they have.


    In this way, the three people were silent for a long time. Until Kuang Ye was impatient, Guan Ying said carefully, "mentor, this matter should be interviewed with Zhongdan Gong to see if there are any other conditions. As for the location, I think it is more appropriate to be in Gaozhou City."


    Guan Ying said this because he and Kuang ye thought of going together. They were afraid that Yang Chendong would suddenly be in trouble. It''s different in the city. Anyway, this is also their territory. Even if they want to do it, the other party will have some scruples.


    "Well." Kuang Ye nodded. He understood Guan Ying''s meaning and said, "that''s right. Go to the mercenary camp in person. Whether you can see Zhongdan or not, just let him know what you mean to invite him to discuss things."


    "Students understand." Guan Ying nodded and promised.


    ......


    Lengfeng barracks.


    The decision on Yingzong Zhuqi town was sent as early as yesterday.


    There was a powerful eunuch like Mou mu in the palace. In addition, this matter was not a secret. All those who got the news earlier informed the Yang Department Security Bureau personnel in the city.


    Yang Chendong, who got the information one day earlier, sighed after reading it. He knew that he still imagined things too simple.


    He is different from mubin, which is very clear in Yang Chendong''s heart.


    The other party has only lived in Yunnan for a long time, and the influence is only there, and most of his soldiers belong to the imperial court, that is, once he has any change, those soldiers may not listen to him.


    But he is different. He has the most elite mercenaries in the world, which everyone is afraid of. In addition, when he was in the northern Ming Dynasty, he had the ability to overturn Yu Shiyue, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment. This influence can not be achieved by a mere Mu family.


    It is precisely because his influence is not in one place. Naturally, it is normal for Zhuqi town to guard against him. Under such circumstances, how can he be granted the king to himself?


    If someone else doesn''t seal the king, I will withdraw. Anyway, my foreign base camp is in Beiming. Now Beiming is still very safe. It''s a big deal to go back to Yangjiazhuang for a cat. It''s as good as what you like outside.


    But Yang Chendong''s goal has long been set. He can''t do it anyway. In particular, Jiaozhi was also involved in this war. This is an absolute alien, and he will not allow this alien oppression and aggression against the Han nationality to happen.


    In other words, whether Yingzong agrees to grant him the title of king or not, even if he doesn''t get any benefits, he should send troops or send troops.


    There was a feeling of being held. Yang Chendong smiled bitterly, and then comforted himself: "just, anyway, this time he said his will. When the time is right, it must be natural to seal the king."


    After self enlightenment, Yang Chendong began to wait for Kuang ye to talk to him. Although I can''t be crowned king, I still want the benefits. I can''t go to war and retreat the enemy without paying anything.


    It didn''t take long to wait for this. Just the next day, Guan Ying came. After meeting the representative of Hu Mang, he said that Lord Shangshu wanted to see Duke Zhongdan, and said he would wait for you in the city.


    Hu mang naturally wouldn''t nod and agree immediately. He just said to report the matter to the young master to know. It''s not up to him to decide whether to go or not.


    When Guan Ying left, Hu mang told Yang Chendong about it, and the sixth young master laughed, "Kuang Ye is also afraid of death. He even asked me to meet in the city for fear that I would get angry."


    "Ha ha." seeing that the Minister of war was frightened by the young master''s reputation, Hu mang naturally smiled like Rong.


    "Well, that''s right. How can we sell him this face? We should not only go, but also go faster, showing that I''m worried. Only by doing so can we get more benefits." Yang Chendong soon made a decision. He wanted to show that he didn''t know. In this way, he became angry as soon as he heard the news, That is to say what and do what others can understand.


    Yang Chendong wants to enter the city for negotiation, and Hu mang will go down and arrange it immediately. Although there shouldn''t be any danger, today, the young master''s safety is definitely the top priority of the whole Yang Department. We can''t be careless. Immediately, he gathered a total of 60 people from the first and second guard forces to take charge of the young master''s close safety, and then mobilized a company''s elite cold front to take charge of the periphery. In addition, wolf tooth team and ghost sniper team cooperated secretly.


    Like Kuang Ye guarding against Yang Chendong, why don''t they guard against each other?


    After doing these things well, Hu mang reported the situation to Yang Chendong. He just nodded gently to say that he didn''t say much after he knew. This is the concern of the following people for themselves. Of course, he should accept it and must accept it. After all, if he really has an accident, the world is really in chaos.


    Hu Yan, as the eldest lady, was finishing Yang Chendong''s clothes when Hu mang reported.


    After more than a year of marriage, Hu Yan has also completed the transformation from a little girl to a qualified wife, and her behavior is even more generous.


    From Hu''s girl to Yang Chendong''s wife, Hu Yan didn''t feel too uncomfortable. Of course, this has Yang Chendong''s care, but also because there is no mother-in-law above. No one cares. She can get the greatest power as soon as she comes in. When she starts doing things, she naturally doesn''t need to worry too much.


    Hu Yan was satisfied that Yang Chendong was very kind to herself after marriage. Even so, she still has a regret in her heart, that is, she has not been pregnant with her husband''s flesh and blood for such a long time. In this era of three unfilial and no future, we can imagine how much pressure she has.


    If Yang Chendong hadn''t stressed again and again that it was a time of marching and fighting, the environment was not conducive to having children. If the other three ladies hadn''t made the same movement, I''m afraid she couldn''t help it.


    Naturally, Hu Yan didn''t know that there were some reasons for Yang Chendong''s lack of children. He tried his best to take various measures in the matter of housing. Of course, it''s not that he doesn''t want children, but for the sake of several ladies. He remembers reading a book in later generations, which says that the best age for a woman to conceive is between 22 and 23 years old. At that time, a woman''s body was at its best. But now, he was not in a hurry because none of the ladies was over twenty.


    Of course, if he is really pregnant accidentally, he will also be very happy and attach great importance to it.


    He carefully helped Yang Chendong put on the iconic green clothes and looked around. When she was sure that everything was good, Hu Yan nodded with satisfaction, "yes, my LIULANG is handsome."


    "Ha ha, don''t boast like this." listening to Hu Yan''s exclamation, Yang Chendong couldn''t help but be happy. Even if he has a calm heart, he is very happy to be praised by his beloved.


    Seeing Yang Chendong in a good mood, Hu Yan opened her mouth, but didn''t say anything.


    This picture was seen by Yang Chendong, "what''s the matter? Is there anything we can''t say?"


    That is, Yang Chendong asked, and Hu Yan said with some embarrassment, "Well, LIULANG, we also want to go to the city to have a look. Sister Xue has mentioned this matter to me twice, but considering that you have been busy, you didn''t say. Today, you go to the city and take us in to have a look. Don''t worry, we know how to be measured. We will take guards around us. Besides, there will be no people who don''t have eyes when tieqingyi is with them It annoys us. "


    No wonder Hu Yan has such a request. After all, she is a woman under the age of 20. She stays in the military camp every day. At first, she is still a little excited and curious, but over time, it will inevitably be boring. Therefore, the third lady snow lady asked tentatively a while ago, can she go to Gaozhou mansion in front of her, considering that she still doesn''t want her husband to get into trouble, Hu Yan refused, but today she looked at Yang Chendong and wanted to enter the city, so she wondered whether to go with her. After all, not only did she want to go, but sister Xue also wanted to go. Even for her sister''s consideration, she should say this idea.

 Chapter 444

    "It''s really difficult for you." as soon as Hu Yan opened her mouth, Yang Chendong wanted to understand the problem, and then nodded, "then go to the city and have a look, Hu Mang, tell tie Qing to get ready according to them, and send the first guard to the two ladies."


    "I''d better not. Just have the iron captain. The first guard should stay with you." Hu Yan said with a refusal.


    "It doesn''t matter. The second guard has been trained for a long time. Captain daoxiao has complained to me more than once that they are capable of taking the lead alone. Now give them a chance. Besides, as long as Kuang Ye''s head is not kicked by a donkey, they definitely don''t dare to embarrass my husband."


    "Ha ha." listening to Yang Chendong''s last joke, Hu Yan covered her mouth and smiled. Knowing that this was the husband''s good for herself and a sign of concern, she agreed, "well, I''ll tell sister Xue the good news and make her happy."


    Hu Yan finished talking and really left the big account. When she left, her face was very happy. Looking at this scene, Yang Chendong also had to sigh that it was nice to be young.


    Yang Chendong is still very satisfied with the relationship between the ladies, but he also knows that it can''t be like this forever. Once they get older, their ideas become more mature; Once you have children, conflicts of interest will naturally appear; Once you have really created something great, it is a question of who inherits and how much each inherits. At that time, it would be impossible to imagine such a close relationship as now.


    But after just thinking about it, Yang Chendong soon shook his head. It''s still a very distant thing. Why do you think so much now? You''d better think about meeting Kuang ye first.


    After receiving the information about Nanjing yesterday, Yang Chendong knew and saw clearly his position in Zhu Qizhen''s mind.


    Others can be crowned king, but they can''t. In this way, the other party is so afraid of himself!


    In other words, I have formed such an impression in each other''s heart. I''m afraid it''s difficult or even impossible to change. Even if the mercenaries are disbanded now, it is just a moment of peace. It is also impossible to want a lifetime of peace.


    Once the opportunity is seized and any handle is created, I''m afraid it will be the time for the army to face the door and be locked.


    In the final analysis, after this trial of the king''s request, Yang Chendong has seen that Zhuqi town will not tolerate his own results. Even so, he does not hold any illusions and directly reveals the strong side, that is, even for self-protection, for the safety of his family and relatives, he must have enough strength.


    Of course, even after these things, Yang Chendong''s strategy still hasn''t changed. That is to surround the Ming without attacking.


    Although the Ming Dynasty was divided into the north and the south, most people''s lives were still passable. In the early Ming Dynasty, the social economy recovered and developed through the three dynasties of Hongwu, Jianwen and Yongle, and there was social and economic prosperity in the two dynasties of Renzong and Xuanzong.


    During the reign of emperor Mingren, "stop buying, redress wrongs, give tribute to each property, and share the benefits with the people". He ordered the troops to rest and support the people, stopped treasure ships from going to the west, and stopped the Royal purchase of jewelry. These practices have eased social contradictions, enabled the people to recuperate, developed productive forces, and opened a stable and strong era. After Emperor Xuanzong of the Ming Dynasty ascended the throne, he quickly calmed down the rebellion of Zhu gaoxu, king of the Han Dynasty, continued the governance concept of emperor Renzong of the Ming Dynasty, implemented the policy of focusing on agriculture, alleviating famine and punishing corruption, continued to reuse the "Three Yang", stopped soldiers to support the people, alleviated famine and punishing corruption, so as to stabilize the world and develop social economy rapidly in the Ming Dynasty.


    During their reign, they had a clear politics, strict laws and disciplines, economic development, abundant warehouses, people''s living in peace, social stability and peace, forming a peaceful landscape of the country and the people in the early Ming Dynasty. Later generations call it "the rule of benevolence and publicity", which is comparable to the "rule of Chengkang" in the Zhou Dynasty, the "rule of Wenjing" in the Han Dynasty and the rule of Zhenguan in the Tang Dynasty.


    If it had not been for the tenth year of Xuande (1435), Zhu Zhanji died at the age of 38. If Renxuan''s rule is over, even if Yang Chendong comes here, he also appears with Dachang. It will be very difficult to make any achievements.


    In the face of Daming, which is extremely powerful economically and militarily, Yang Chendong wants to do something, which is tantamount to disobedience to social development. First, he is unpopular.


    It is precisely because the foundation of Daming is so good that after the defeat of civil engineering and the chaos in the south, the strong foundation of Daming is still there. Many people still return to the imperial court, especially in the hearts of the people. Daming is still very strong and worthy of their reliance.


    In such an environment, even if Yang Chendong can win the northern and Southern Ming emperors and rule the imperial court, it is inevitable that there will be many complaints among the people, and even there should be not a few people who stand up. Indeed, it is the internal strife of the Han people and a powerful self consumption, which is definitely not what Yang Chendong wants to see.


    He still wants to unify the world with them? In the future, they will be very proud of being born in a Han family. Just like the people of m in later generations, where they go is not arrogant. Similarly, in other countries, if something happens to the people of M, the attention of the local government is not completely different. This is the benefit of being strong to the people.


    Yang Chendong pursues a higher existence than the people of M. the place to conquer is too large, and countless pure Han people are needed to rule there. If you spend too much in the Ming Dynasty, there will be a site, and there will be no reliable person to manage it. By virtue of this, he could not have a civil war in the territory of the Ming dynasty or in the place where the Han people lived for generations.


    At this point, Yang Chendong shook his head gently. He believed that Zhu Qizhen would not know these thoughts. Not only he, but also others would not know, and he didn''t even dare to think about them. But it can''t be denied that although Zhu Qizhen doesn''t know what he thinks, he can''t fight back and can only admit it.


    Of course, when he has no choice but to recognize everything, Yang Chendong should also actively ask for benefits. As long as it is not too excessive, the other party must agree. Even if you want to help yourself, it''s unreasonable not to give any benefits.


    "Young master, you are ready to go." Hu mang entered the account again for instructions.


    "Let''s go." Yang Chendong promised, took a big step and walked out of the account.


    Gaozhou City.


    Although nearly 70000 troops of the Miao army were stationed not far from the city, the order in the city was still orderly under the appeasement of Kuang ye and others.


    This is the advantage of being able to serve as a minister, like Kuang Ye. Although he is the Minister of the Ministry of war, he actually has a strong ability to manage the place. This kind of omnipotent talent is just what the emperor likes. If he meets a famous King, he will have more room for development.


    Speaking of it, if Kuang Ye was not too old and rigid in thought, Yang Chendong wanted to tie him up and send him to chixian city for a good transformation for his own use.


    Under the Gaozhou Fucheng building, the city gate was opened instead of closing the gate a while ago. But what is different from the past is that when the city gate is opened, the people can''t go out of the city at will. Only some Ming soldiers are here, along with Kuang ye, Guan Ying, Ma Wei, Yu Guang and others.


    They appeared here naturally to welcome Yang Chendong. When seeing the army in camouflage clothes coming from a distance, Kuang ye and others sorted out their official clothes and looked forward with expectation.


    This time, although Yang Chendong''s wish to be crowned king did not come true, it did not hinder Kuang Ye''s view of him. In their hearts, if anyone can solve the dilemma and crisis in the southwest of Nanming, Yang Chendong must be the best candidate.


    However, the emperor did not agree to grant the king. As the Minister of the Ministry of war, Kuang Ye naturally had to obey. While taking today''s opportunity to deliver the imperial edict, he also hopes to persuade Yang Chendong to focus on the overall situation. Even if the emperor does not promise you, if there is a good performance, the matter of the king may not be impossible to achieve.


    Of course, Kuang Ye himself had no confidence in such a conversation, so it was clear that he was already a minister of the Ministry of war and hung the official position of crown prince and crown Fu. He was already a first-class official. When he saw the iconic luxury carriage, he still felt a little nervous.


    Although Yang Chendong is only 21 years old, Kuang Ye''s heart is really enough to treat him as a contemporary, because he is really too smart. When talking to such a person, all his little cleverness can be avoided. It''s better to be sincere, and maybe a good result can be achieved.


    The luxury carriage is getting closer and closer. 300 meters away from the Gaozhou City Gate, a company''s elite cold front has rushed forward first and took over the urban defense here. After finding no danger, it made a safe gesture. Then the luxury carriage continued to move forward until it came to Kuang ye and others.


    Seeing such a careful look in Kuang Ye''s eyes, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart. He knew that this was not a trap Yang Chendong was afraid of setting, but he wanted to tell him in this way that the relationship between the two sides was far less close than before. You should be careful even when you ask.


    The carriage finally stopped in front of Kuang ye and others. Then the tall Yang Ershen opened the curtain, and then Yang Chendong in green came out.


    Compared with Yang Chendong seen a while ago, his face has become ruddy this time, and the whole person seems to be more energetic. Of course, it is not enough to compare with the best time before. But the more like this, the more likely it is that he has just recovered from a serious illness, and the more it can support the evidence that he did have a serious illness before.

 Chapter 445

    "Congratulations, Zhongdan''s body seems to be much better." as soon as he saw Yang Chendong coming out of the carriage in this way, Kuang Ye smiled with his fist, trying to draw closer the feelings between the two sides.


    "Yes, thanks to the mercy of the people of the royal guards, otherwise the national public would have died long ago." Yang Chendong didn''t laugh, but replied seriously. Just saying this sentence, I saw the faces of Guan Ying''s people change greatly and turn red.


    Yang Chendong was attacked and poisoned by the royal guards. Wei Guang, the deceased royal guards, personally admitted this. So even if Yang Chendong said it like this with a nail in his words, Guan Ying had no right to object. They could only lower their heads and say nothing.


    Fortunately, Kuang ye, a good minister of several dynasties, has strong adaptability. He also said with a serious face: "the royal guards are bold and want to harm meritorious officials. I have reported to the emperor. I know that the royal guards have been punished and several have been removed from their official posts. This is a fair thing for the emperor."


    This is not Kuang Ye''s nonsense, but it really happened. But whether the dismissed officials really lost their power, or just made an appearance, only Zhu Qizhen himself knew.


    Yang Chendong, who also got the news, listened to Kuang Ye''s remark. He had a smile on his serious face, then hugged his fist and said to Nanjing, "then thank you for your love."


    There is not much respect in the words. If there are other eunuchs in charge here, I''m afraid they will inevitably scold, but in Kuang Ye''s eyes, all this is normal. What''s the matter? I''ve been wronged a little. Don''t you want to say something to vent? As long as Yang Chendong is happy and willing to help Nanming, who is now in great difficulties, it doesn''t matter how ugly his words are, let alone what others haven''t said, but it''s just a little disrespectful.


    In other words, the word "respect" should be put in mind rather than spoken out. Who can''t say good words? Does that really count?


    Kuang Ye has his own judgment criteria, so he didn''t show anything at this moment, but made an invitation gesture to his back.


    Yang Chendong was also impolite. He walked with Kuang ye in all directions. They walked towards Gaozhou mansion with a smile. Naturally, there were hundreds of elite cold front behind him. This time, for the sake of safety, Hu mang authorized each of them to bring two numbers of ammunition, that is, 400 bullets per person, plus other guns, There are five or six thousand bullets. With such strength, the Nanming army in the city can''t get any benefits at all, let alone how many bullets and advanced weapons can''t be taken out with Yang Chendong''s Dachang in hand?


    They entered the city, followed by Hu Yan and snow lady in the luxury carriage. In tieqingyi, the guard captain took 20 female soldiers and 30 members of the first guard Qiu 5 team, a total of 50 guards, to the city.


    As long as such a team does not encounter a large-scale enemy, it will have no security problems. Once something happens, just block it for a moment and a half, the reinforcements will arrive immediately, and the safety will be more guaranteed.


    As a woman, she naturally likes what Rouge powder is. Although as Yang Chendong''s wife, they already have all kinds of new cosmetics provided by chixiancheng cosmetics factory that can''t be seen outside. But they used to go to the rouge shop since they were young, and then they entered the city, which is bound to take a trip. It''s like many people are used to eating big fish and meat. It''s also good to have a few light dishes occasionally.


    Gaozhou Prefecture experienced the rebellion of the Yellow bandit army before, and now it is surrounded by the Miao army outside the city. It is impossible to say that the business will not be affected at all. It''s just like the Gaozhou mansion. It''s too troublesome and cumbersome to transport things from the outside, which makes the prices in the city soar. It''s like a rouge shop, which is not an indispensable industry. The price is more than four or five times higher than usual, which also makes many young ladies and wives in the city unable to patronize.


    But these are not problems for Hu Yan and snow lady at all. All the way, Yang Chendong ordered Lengfeng to take the good things that have no owner when he sees them. They are all welcome. Although Zhuqi town didn''t give a grain of money for military expenditure, it just destroyed the Yellow bandit army and didn''t know how much booty it grabbed. For example, the last time Kaohsiung took the Navy away, there were as much as 15 million taels of gold and silver alone, not counting the house deeds, land deeds and some antique calligraphy and paintings.


    It is impossible to transport all the money away. Yang Chendong, who has left some, naturally has a lot of gold and silver around him. As his wife''s daily opening, there is no problem at all. This is also the confidence that Hu Yan and snow lady dare to step into the store.


    As the two ladies entered the rouge shop, xenophobic five with 30 team members also completely controlled the whole street to ensure that no one came to disturb the two mistresses.


    Not only the front door of the rouge shop, but also the back door is guarded. Badaojiang and Pengyue of the first guard team were arranged here.


    Although it is not the sixth young master who is protected this time, the identity of the two mistresses is equally important. Neither Badaojiang nor Pengyue has the slightest intention of relaxing. When they came to the back door of the rouge shop, they just saw a dark shadow floating in here.


    The reason why it was said that he floated in was because the man was so fast that he didn''t see it clearly. He didn''t even know if it was an illusion in front of his eyes.


    Who is Peng Yue? He grew up dealing with all kinds of wild animals in the mountains. His many years of hunting career made him very sensitive to danger. "Brother eight, did you see a shadow entering the backyard just now?"


    I''m not sure if what I see is a person. Peng Yue cautiously asks Badaojiang, who is responsible for the back door with him.


    Badaojiang is good at endurance, especially in boxing, but his eyesight is still poor. Facing the question of Peng Yue, he asked, "why do you say that? Do you see anything?"


    These days of contact made both sides know each other very well and know the advantages of Peng Yue. After Badaojiang said these words, his look changed: "brother Peng, do you want to say that you saw someone go in through the back door just now?"


    "It''s a little vague and I can''t see it very clearly." the asked friend Yue replied in an uncertain tone.


    "I can''t see clearly. Is someone going in?" Badaojiang was straight tempered and thought of his responsibility. After saying this, he turned and rushed into the back door.


    "Eight brothers? I''m not sure if I see a person." Peng Yue shouted anxiously as he saw Badaojiang so eager.


    What you see there is the back of Badaojiang and his voice from afar, "the safety of the mistress is greater than heaven. It''s always right whether someone goes in or not."


    After shouting these words, the figure of Badaojiang is getting farther and farther away. Peng Yue is not thinking about other things at the moment. He hugged behind him in the Ninth Five-Year Plan and followed up with big steps.


    The rouge shop soon became lively with the entry of Hu Yan and snow lady, especially when tie Qingyi entered with 20 valiant female soldiers in camouflage clothes. This battle was directly welcomed by the landlady here.


    Women are the main operators of rouge shops. Otherwise, it is always inconvenient to communicate. The landlady here is a woman over 40. But looking at her face, I also know that she should look good when she was young.


    "Oh, the distinguished guest is coming. It''s really far from welcome. Take a good look. Our Liu Rouge shop is an old brand and one of the best in the whole Gaozhou Prefecture." the landlady said with a smile on her face.


    Hu Yan and Xue Niang Zi were also used to seeing the big audience. Of course, they wouldn''t have any stage fright. At present, they just smiled, and then came down to the counter after the introduction of the boss''s wife and looked at all kinds of red makeup.


    Tie Qingyi followed the two mistresses closely and looked around from time to time. But it was just two steps, and then I heard the voice of a female soldier scolding, "who are you? Quit!"


    Just this shout drew at least three nearby female soldiers to the past. Although they are all women, they have all undergone strict training in the red embedded city. The most elite cold front is trained with them. Therefore, their skills are not weaker than cold front at all, but their strength is not good at all.


    Under the shouting, an ugly man had pulled out a sharp short knife from his waist and rushed towards the counter.


    The man''s speed is very fast and his strength is greater. Just a close leaning, he has pushed the female soldier who first noticed him and made a sound aside. When the flying figure fell, he directly smashed a wooden chair for guests to rest.


    Just to the man''s surprise, as soon as he pushed a man to fly, a woman rushed out in front of him in the left and right directions. In an instant, it became one-to-three.


    "Women? Why are there so many women?" some awkward Central Plains words came out of his mouth. Then the short knife rose everywhere and cleaved over the three women in front of him.


    All this happened so fast that the three female soldiers were caught off guard. With this knife, they cut one female soldier''s arm, and a red blood flew out.

 Chapter 446

    With a successful move, the man flew up and kicked another female soldier. I thought it was no problem to hurt another person with this fast and urgent foot. Unexpectedly, there was a figure before the meeting. He kicked an empty foot. Because of his great strength, he almost didn''t let him fall to the ground.


    Through his body shape, together with the female soldiers with injured arms, a total of three people surrounded him again, a look that would never let him move forward.


    It''s not wise to shoot at such a close distance. It''s easy to hurt her companions. Simply, the three women used their fists and feet. With mutual cooperation, they surrounded the man in the middle, and the fists and feet hit the middle like raindrops.


    At this moment, four more female soldiers rushed from the side, one looking to help three women, while the other 13 female soldiers and captain tie Qingyi tightly protected Hu Yan and snow lady and surrounded them.


    The fight in the shop soon attracted the attention of Captain Qiu Wu, who guarded the front door. At this time, he had rushed in from the front door with four tough guards, and big feet had entered the rouge shop.


    The timely appearance of Qiu Wu and others made the man who didn''t know how many punches he had suffered completely lose the hope of assassination. I thought it was just killing two women, but it was a sudden move. The success should be very high, but now, I still underestimated them. That''s it. Let''s run away. If you keep the green mountains, you won''t be afraid of no firewood.


    The man decided to do it. He was very decisive. He made a sudden stroke in front of him with a short knife, and then threw it in front of the counter. Under the influence of beating grass and startling snakes, seven female police guards surrounded him rushed towards the counter. They won''t forget that there were two mistresses there.


    The dagger flew up and came in the air like an arrow from a string. But just before he got to the counter, he saw tie Qing jump with his body and stretch his arm. He grabbed him in mid air. His voice also came out before his body fell to the ground. "Catch up, don''t let him escape."


    The seven female soldiers stopped and turned and wanted to catch up. But after such a two breath delay, where is there anyone else?


    Just when they thought the killer was going to run away, a figure flew back from the side door of the escape again with a dull sound of "bang". Then look carefully. Is it not the killer just now or who?


    After flying to the ground, the killer looked painful. It was obvious that he had been beaten back, and the manpower to beat him was not small, which made him lose his strength for a time. As soon as he landed, he thought that in the war, two shining steel knives had been put on his neck. Then there was a sudden sense of great pain in the bend of the lower leg, accompanied by a very light and crisp "click".


    It was Qiu Wu, the captain of the first guard, who stepped out. Needless to say, his left lower leg was completely useless.


    Qiu Wu took people to control the killer. At this time, the figures of Badaojiang and Pengyue in the side door showed up. Obviously, it was just because they arrived in time that they forced the killer back and hurt him to the ground.


    Seeing that Badaojiang''s friend Yue also came out, Captain Qiu Wu nodded to them in appreciation, obviously showing that he was very satisfied with their performance. Then he looked around seriously and said, "it''s dangerous here. Withdraw from the city first and send a signal outside the city at the same time."


    After Qiu Wu said this, tie Qingyi had taken a group of female guards to cover Hu Yan and snow lady to go out of the rouge shop. The landlady, including three waitresses in the shop, was also carried out by other guards.


    The two guards escorted the killer who had completely lost the ability to move on his left leg out of Liu''s Rouge shop, but just when other guards were close to them, a sudden burst through the air. Out of instinct, Qiu Wu drank, "protect madam", and then took others to lean towards Hu Yan and snow lady.


    Facts proved that this was a false alarm. The bow and arrow didn''t come for others at all, but shot at the killer. Because there was no precaution, the arrow hit the killer''s chest. Just after a breath, the wounded killer died like seven holes flowing black blood.


    "The bow and arrow are poisonous. Be careful." Qiu Wu came forward and took a look. His pupil shrank sharply, then shouted around. While protecting the two mistresses, he retreated to Liu''s Rouge line. At the same time, he took out a small pistol in his right hand and burst into the sky


    Gaozhou government.


    It is the place where Kuang Ye settled down and where he talked with Yang Chendong.


    After coming here, Kuang Ye smiled and asked Yang Chendong to enter a small study. In this way, they closed the door and put an end to all contact with the outside world.


    There was no outsider in the room. Kuang Ye''s original smile immediately converged. Instead, he looked guilty. He hugged his fist and said to Yang Chendong, "I''m really incompetent. The emperor has sent a will and didn''t immediately agree to grant you the title of king."


    "Lord Kuang, what do you mean? Don''t do this. The public can''t afford it." seeing Kuang Ye''s respect, I''m afraid he will salute only when he sees Yingzong. Yang Chendong''s body under the seat quickly stood up again, and then held Kuang Ye''s arm with one hand.


    They suddenly became closer and closer, and then Kuang Ye sighed: "Zhongdan Gong, I''m sorry for you."


    "Don''t say that. It''s the emperor''s meaning and has nothing to do with you. It''s just what''s going on. Can''t you say it clearly?" Yang Chendong sighed, pretending that he had received the news for the first time.


    "This..." first showed a embarrassed expression, and then Kuang Ye stamped his feet and said, "well, there are some things you can''t hide. Then I''ll tell Zhongdan Gong to understand."


    It seemed that he had great courage. The next Kuang ye said the emperor''s will. Especially when it comes to the important matter of granting a king with a different surname, which needs to be known to Beiming and agreed by them, it adds a lot of tone.


    The reason why Kuang ye did this was to give Yang Chendong hope. A person can do well only if he has hope in his eyes. If you really can''t see any future, who knows what unimaginable things will be done?


    At this time, Kuang ye said so, how can Yang Chendong not understand what he meant. For such comforting words, don''t say you don''t believe it. I''m afraid the other party won''t believe it. He smiled bitterly and said, "Kuang Shangshu, I''m calling you uncle Kuang. Do you believe what you just said?"


    "Ah!" Kuang ye, who was still lowering his head and playing the card of bitterness, suddenly heard that Yang Chendong called his uncle. He felt that things were bad. Then he heard that sentence. Do you believe it? His face turned red and he didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing that Kuang Ye was speechless, Yang Chendong showed a faint meaning in his expression and continued to say: "after defeating the Yellow bandit army, all generals have been promoted to officials and benefited. Dare you ask if there is a little relationship between his country and the public?"


    "This..." Kuang Ye''s look was more unnatural. This matter is indeed wrong for Yingzong.


    Seeing Kuang Ye didn''t answer, Yang Chendong continued, "I don''t care about the military pay without a grain of money. I can bear it even without any reward. However, after killing the Yellow bandit army and sending the head of the bandit leader Huang Yuliang, the emperor not only dismissed me as an imperial envoy, but also asked the mercenaries to leave immediately and sent a large army to stare at me. Dare to ask, even if it was a river crossing demolition Bridge, is this action too fast? If Kuang Shangshu is in my position, how can I tell my brother and the leader of mercenaries? Please ask me. "


    One question after another was like a huge thunder, and every sentence was like a dull hammer, which hit Kuang Ye''s heart, leaving him speechless and blushing.


    "Hey." Yang Chendong didn''t point to Kuang ye to answer his questions, because these things are Yingzong Zhuqi town here. I''m afraid they can only keep silent. "When I ran out of mercenaries, I found that the king of min in Yunnan was powerful and asked me to go to work, but there was no benefit. You said that even if I could think of it, how would mercenaries explain it? Could they think of it?"


    "Stop talking." Kuang Ye finally made a sound, and then slowly raised his head at this moment. Then he looked at Yang Chendong with a pair of expectant eyes and said, "everything is the emperor. I''m sorry for you, but anyway, Nanming is weak now. Please be loyal and bold to help. Think that young master Yang assisted several generations of the Ming emperor in those years. He was dedicated to the country and the king."


    Kuang Ye is going to play emotional cards, but he thinks his way is correct. He really doesn''t know that Yang Chendong is more angry when he mentions these. "Are you talking about my father? If others don''t know, I would like to ask Kuang Shangshu why my father returned to his hometown and died on the way home? He has worked hard for Daming for decades, and his willingness to return home to provide for the elderly has not been realized. If he has a spirit in heaven, I''m afraid he will think it''s not worth it."


    After Yang Chendong''s words, a light flashed in Kuang Ye''s eyes. He didn''t expect that Yang Chendong was still defending his father. If so, the problem would be serious.


    As one of the three Yangs, Yang Rong assisted several Ming emperors and finally became a junior teacher. He can be described as a level human minister. However, with the rise of eunuch forces, especially the suppression of Wang Zhenyi, he finally died on his way home. How can he not be hurt by disappointment?

 Chapter 447

    For this matter, Kuang ye once held injustice, but he just thought about it in his heart. After all, even if he provoked Wang Zhen, he would have no good end. But after all, it has been so many years. I thought Yang Chendong should forget it, but now it seems that it is the son of man. How dare you forget about your father? So, does this person have such deep resentment against Daming?


    If so, I''m afraid things will be difficult to do. Some thoughts, once born, will be haunted by demons and difficult to remove.


    Kuang Ye''s look changed again and again. He also had to analyze what Yang Chendong wanted to do. But at this time, young master Yang Liu said again, "well, it''s a long time after all. Don''t mention it. But Kuang Shangshu, do you think I''ll repeat my father''s old way?"


    Yang Chendong looked very serious, which shocked Kuang Ye. Old way? Can it be said that old people will be excluded, oppressed, or even helpless to leave and die in a foreign land


    This is the result that no one wants to see. If you think about it carefully, although Zhuqi town did not persecute Yang Rong with Wang Zhen, it really didn''t help. It just fulfilled the slogan of not going to the doctor. It used to be like this. Now Yang Chendong has become so powerful and frightening. What will he do once he loses power? No wonder Yang Chendong wants to be the king. After all, he has really become a king with a different surname, which means he has more security. For example, he can build the palace according to the regulations and even have his own guard. In this way, it may be safer.


    If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill you. When Yang Chendong is strong, he thinks more about the future. This is called resourcefulness. It''s normal. But in the face of such a question, Kuang Ye really didn''t know how to answer it.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong didn''t want him to answer. He just asked a question. It was through this thing that he told Kuang Ye why I wanted to be king, not how ambitious, but just looking for a guarantee.


    "Well, Kuang Shangshu, let''s not talk about these problems. Even though the emperor has begun to seriously consider them and contacted the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty, what about the news of his country''s public and so on? It seems that it''s not enough to let mercenaries work hard on these alone."


    Kuang Ye certainly knows that this so-called serious consideration is just an email to answer Yang Chendong''s request. But in fact, this matter is impossible to pass. Neither Yingzong nor Daizong would like to see the rise and emergence of a king with a different surname.


    I believe Yang Chendong can see this truth, otherwise he would not have made such achievements in such a short time. The reason why people say this is just based on the idea of seeing through without telling. This is a wise man. As for the next mention that these are not enough, Kuang Ye knows that the other party is a little excited, or he wants to continue to make more contributions and save more capital. With this sentence, he also replied happily: "of course not. You can put forward any requirements of Zhongdan public. As long as I can do, I will speak to the emperor."


    "Well, let''s look at sincerity first. As far as the public knows, Songjiang Prefecture (there is a saying in history that" Songjiang Prefecture first, then Shanghai beach ", and Songjiang Prefecture is the predecessor of Shanghai) There used to be a shipyard, but now it is idle. But there are a lot of seagoing ships that have been underwater and half of them have just been studied. There are also a lot of iron ore and steel. Now there is no great use there. Mercenaries need these. I also received news from mercenary leaders that they want to get these things. It should be There should be no problem. "


    The sea was banned in the Ming Dynasty.


    With regard to this policy, although after Zhu Qizhen arrived in Nanjing and became the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty, there has been news that he wants to untie this tie. After all, there are still many opportunities at sea, especially in the past, the navigation industry of Daming was very developed. Once opened, it can bring a lot of benefits to Nanming.


    If it had not been for the sudden outbreak of war in the south, and one after another, I''m afraid we would have begun to solve this problem now. At this time, Yang Chendong put forward that the timing was very accurate, which also made Kuang Ye unable to refuse anything.


    What''s the matter? You didn''t pass the premise of others and delayed it for a variety of reasons. Now people say they have a crush on what you don''t want. Are you still willing to refuse? If so, don''t ask others for help in the future.


    Mutual benefit is the key and the key to sustainable development. Only pay no return, such a relationship will not last long.


    Kuang Ye just thought about it in his mind and nodded, "I can''t give an answer now, but I think it''s not a big problem. In short, I will try my best to do it."


    "Well, just wait for this thing to be done. After mercenaries can pull away steel from Songjiang mansion, let''s talk about how to deal with the situation in front of us." Yang Chendong saw Kuang Ye''s statement and knew that most of the things were done. At present, he relaxed his body and leaned against the wooden chair behind him.


    "It''s natural, but the current situation seems to be extremely unfavorable to us. If you can, mercenaries would have done it a day earlier. I''m afraid you don''t know how many people are in deep water." Kuang Ye wondered if you can persuade Yang Chendong to make some moves first, at least stand out and attract attention, and then relieve the pressure of the positive Nanming army.


    Just such an abacus, Yang Chendong saw through it at a glance. "Kuang Shangshu, mercenaries are not public."


    "Ah! That''s right, that''s right. I''ll report the situation here to the emperor right away. If I want to hurry up for 800 Li, the news will come back soon." Kuang Ye was reminded that this matter was put forward by the mercenary leader of others. Will the mercenary move gently before it is solved? I''m afraid even Yang Chendong has enough spare power.


    Of course, Kuang ye would not think that the real leader of the mercenary was Yang Chendong. First, the other party is too young, and both Beiming and Nanming have investigated his past and found nothing strange; Second, mercenaries are too powerful, especially their army has extremely advanced guns. Can such things be created by a teenager? Although it is absurd to say that mercenaries can be ordered because of saving people''s lives, no really smart person will believe it. Most of them are people who want to use Yang Chendong''s hand to make a reputation as mercenaries. In the end, it is also unbelievable to put the young Yang family master in the position of mercenary leader.


    No one believes that the title of mercenary leader can be real and has the greatest deterrent. Now he wants something in the name of this man. How dare Kuang ye be careless and bargain?


    I have thought it over in my heart. When Yang Chendong leaves, I will write a secret letter to the emperor immediately, and I must go and return quickly to show them that they work very quickly to the leaders of mercenaries. This will certainly be of great benefit to future cooperation. Well, if you can send someone to the mercenary base camp to study hard, or even buy advanced firearms in the hands of mercenaries, why worry that Daming will not be unified, and why fear the provocation and harassment of small neighboring countries.


    Kuang Ye was still thinking about these things and even planning for a better future. Suddenly, there was a seemingly indistinct sound of gunfire in his ear, and then a dazzling beam of light burst into the sky. Even in the daytime, he could still vaguely see the dazzling flying scene.


    The signal bomb played by Qiu Wu is not a crude thing made from the newly developed ordnance stone in chixian City, nor is it a primary toy during the Republic of China and the war. It is a product of the military''s heyday after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. It represents a high-tech product in the 21st century. Even the quality of the signal bomb is also very powerful. It was played out, It''s not impossible for people nearby to see it.


    It was precisely because of its strength that when it entered the air, not only the cold front army that had been on guard outside the city saw it, but even Yang Chendong, who was talking about things in the city, saw it for the first time.


    "Boo!" the signal flare just took off, and a burst of footsteps came out. Then the door was kicked open from the outside. Hu Mang and Yang Er rushed into the room with a dark 95 style.


    "Young master, are you all right? Brothers are dealing with the people outside." as soon as Hu mang came in, he first looked at Yang Chendong carefully. When he found that the young master had nothing to do, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Then he stood in front of Yang Chendong while talking. There was a great style of trying to hurt the young master and kill me first.


    Yang ER was even more direct. He strode forward, grabbed Kuang Ye''s skirt and directly raised it. Until his feet were hanging in the air, he felt that it was difficult to breathe. Kuang ye, with a red face, shouted discontentedly, "what are you doing? Put me down, put me down."


    In any case, it is also a dignified Minister of the Ministry of war. Now, with the title of crown prince and crown Fu, it is a resounding first-class official, that is, it is also one under one person in the whole Southern Ming Dynasty, and the existence above ten thousand people has been mentioned by people. Regardless of how you feel, it is a psychological blow.


    "Put down Kuang Shangshu first." after a while, Yang Chendong had thought of a lot of things. That is, the signal bomb went up. It could not have been unintentional. There must have been something urgent. But if it was said that it must have something to do with Kuang ye, it seemed a little different. If that''s the case, why don''t you see some swordsmen arranged in this room? As long as an old man Kuang ye and himself are here, even if he is a person who has just solved the external poison, he won''t have no strength to bind the chicken. Is Kuang ye so brave?

 Chapter 448

    I don''t believe it will have something to do with Kuang Ye. At least this person should not have been involved. Yang Chendong asked Yang Er to put him down.


    With Yang Chendong''s order, Yang Er put the person down with a willing look on his face. Then he saw that Kuang Ye was coughing violently. In other words, Yang er''s strength is really big enough. He didn''t mean to be soft when he grabbed it just now. If he didn''t put it in time, I''m afraid he could suffocate and die in a short time.


    After a violent cough, Kuang ye, whose face was still a little red, asked angrily, "what are you going to do?"


    He just shouted angrily and didn''t ask too much because Kuang ye also found that something seemed wrong. If Yang Chendong really wants to be bad for himself, he can start when he enters the room. Why talk for so long that things are basically settled before taking action? I felt that there must be some misunderstanding.


    "What are we going to do? It depends on what your men have done first." Yang Chendong replied. Although he respected Kuang ye and some of the things he did, when it comes to life and death, he won''t be soft when he kills people.


    "My men... I..." Kuang ye said nothing after he said this. Naturally, he didn''t have the slightest bad feeling for Yang Chendong, especially when he still needed to ask for people, and he wouldn''t have any other thoughts.


    But what his men want to do is beyond his control. Once someone is really disobedient, what to do is not guaranteed. At least he would never dare to guarantee this until he knew what had happened.


    Kuang Ye stopped talking, and Yang Chendong didn''t mean to ask. Instead, he calmly sat down and returned to the chair, and then looked out at random. He believed that there was an opportunity to send a signal, and it must not be so urgent. Next, he waited for the news. As long as he had nothing to do, Yang Jiajun would not be in disorder and would not make a big basket.


    Yang Chendong quickly sat down and looked calm again, which gave Hu Mang and Yang er a backbone and no longer looked as flustered as before. Although there was no seat on one side, Kuang ye, who was temporarily restored to freedom, couldn''t help sighing in his heart when he saw this scene. Without saying anything else, he was afraid that no one among the young people could do it.


    In the process of waiting, the outside also gradually quieted down, and no Ming army or Ming army general rushed over from beginning to end. From this point of view, Kuang Ye lamented in his heart. With his insight, it must be that those men were subdued. Otherwise, how could no one care about himself, the Minister of the Ministry of war who holds the power?


    "Newspaper!" in less than a cup of tea, someone finally appeared outside the room in the inner courtyard. Yang Chendong was no stranger. He was Badaojiang, who joined the first guard team soon.


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Chendong frowned when he saw Badaojiang appear. But he knew that the first guard team was arranged to protect his two wives today. Could it be that something had happened to them?


    Unconsciously, Yang Chendong''s right fist was suddenly clenched. He vowed that no matter who dares to make up his wife''s mind and hurt them, even if it is related to the Nanming emperor, he will never forgive them. Even if his strength is still poor, even if his strength is limited, his population is insufficient, and some foundations have not been laid, he will still go crazy.


    Yang Chendong has a big warehouse. It''s really urgent. He let everyone see what is called a real cannon, what is called a human flesh crusher tank, and what is a high-altitude plane with immortals


    Yang Chendong''s anger has been conveyed from his tone, and Badaojiang''s mind half kneeling on the ground is a Lin. For a while, I was lucky to be a member of the first guard team and had more opportunities to contact the sixth young master. It is for this reason that this person who is not as old as him always feels very kind to him. It seems that it is difficult to get angry. Even if the sky falls ahead, he will not change color. But now he has such anger. It''s completely like a different person, which makes his mind a mess.


    However, after wandering the Jianghu for so many years, there are still some basic Qi calming skills. More importantly, he is now a man of the sixth young master, or he is very believed. Thinking of these, Badaojiang tried his best to calm down, and then told what happened outside Liu''s Rouge shop.


    assassination.


    Fortunately, people are fine.


    After hearing this, Yang Chendong breathed a sigh of relief at the bottom of his heart, but his tone was still severe. "Are the two ladies safe now? Has the army entered the city?"


    "If you go back to the sixth young master, your wife is very safe. She is under several layers of protection and will not have any security problems. Wu Sheng, commander of the first battalion, has led troops into the city and is taking over the city defense." Badaojiang said what he saw all the way and what captain Qiu Wu told him.


    What I don''t want is, when I first mentioned here. Kuang ye first said, "it''s impossible. I didn''t hear about the fighting. The city defense is so tight. How did your army enter the city?"


    Kuang Ye naturally didn''t believe it. This time he called Yang Chendong to discuss the matter. In fact, he was very careful. The generals below were also afraid that Yang Chendong would get angry, so they arranged everything early. After Yang Chendong entered the city, they stepped up their defense. General Yu Guang personally stood on the city tower to prevent all possible accidents. There were hundreds of Ming troops with him.


    We have been on guard for a long time, and there are not many people. How can we say that we will be captured if we are captured? The key is that there is no news yet. This is something we can''t imagine.


    Kuang Ye doesn''t believe that Yang Chendong is firm. Even if Badaojiang dares to say so, he must have seen something with his own eyes. As for whether he can complete this task, he doesn''t worry at all. These days, the cold front have no targeted training, and the goal and task is how to attack the city quickly. When the iron rope and climbing rope were taken out, it was not a city, and the high and solid Gaozhou Prefecture was not much different from its own backyard.


    Yang Chendong, who knows why Leng Feng is called an elite and how powerful he is, believes in the report results. A high hanging heart was finally put down, and the look returned to its original natural state, "OK, you''ve worked hard, and let''s wait here together."


    "Yes." after Badaojiang respectfully agreed, he took the dark 95 style lost behind him in his hand, and stared at the door. It was like a door god who can''t be opened by one man. People were awed.


    No one answered his words from beginning to end and asked for a boring Kuang Ye. Finally, he took his place. However, he was obviously worried. Obviously, he also saw that the scout who came to report things should not lie. If that''s true, isn''t his army too incompetent?


    This time, the waiting time was a little longer, but within half an hour, the footsteps outside began to become dense. Then several officers in colorful clothes, belts and pistol clips came in.


    It was Luo Po, the head of Lengfeng''s second regiment, who was led by Wu Sheng, the commander of the first battalion.


    Because of Kuang Ye''s presence, Luo Po didn''t give any big gifts, but just paid a standard military salute and said: "chief, everything outside is under control, the four gates in the city are also blocked, and the assassin''s accomplices are being searched. There''s no news yet. Look..."


    "Let''s go out and have a look first." Yang Chendong nodded his head to show that he knew, and then said to Kuang ye, who was still in shock: "Kuang Shangshu, let''s go and have a look?"


    Although it was a tone of discussion, Kuang ye knew that if he didn''t go, he would have to stand his own. Moreover, he really wanted to know who wanted to assassinate Yang Chendong''s wife, causing such trouble to himself.


    "Let''s go and have a look. If the murderer is my man, he will give Zhongdan a satisfactory answer." Kuang Ye''s words are very smooth, so it can be seen that he is really determined. If the person who started the attack is really his own people who decide without authorization, he really doesn''t mind killing a few people.


    What Yang Chendong wants is Kuang Ye''s attitude. Just as the other party can''t turn against himself now, he really doesn''t want to turn against the other party now.


    With Yang Chendong, Kuang ye walked out of the room. When they came to the outer yard, they saw Guan Ying, Ma Wei and others with bruised nose and face tied into a zongzi and pressed on the ground.


    Only from the clothes of these people, it is full of dust, and the skirt of Guan Ying''s clothes is still broken. It must have gone through fierce resistance. It''s just that I''m helpless. My strength is not as good as people. I''ll be trampled under my feet in the end.


    Kuang ye came out. Guan Ying and others turned their heads and struggled, and their bodies became honest in an instant.


    What a shame!


    Guan Ying, in particular, was beaten miserably the last time he fought with Yang Er, but he thought it was just an individual. If he met an ordinary mercenary, he could easily fight three or four enemies with his skill.


    But just now, he was only facing a mercenary, who was still pressed and beaten until he was finally pressed to the ground. It''s no wonder he has the feeling of having no face to see others.


    Of course, if he knew his opponent''s name was daoxiao, he wouldn''t be so depressed. This is the captain of the second guard team. Yang Chendong can let them take charge of their own safety. It can be imagined what skill it will be. Guan Ying is powerful, but after all, the intensity and method of training are completely different from those of mercenaries. It is normal to become a defeated general under his hand.

 Chapter 449

    This is also thanks to Yang Chendong''s saying to all his men before entering the city that they should not shoot lightly until they are less than ten thousand. After all, Nanming is still their ally and even their superior. If it hadn''t been for this command, he would not have stood here alive just now, whether it was Guan Ying or Ma Wei. Oh, no! I''m kneeling here.


    Seeing his proud confidant on the ground, Kuang Ye''s face became very ugly. But at this moment, he can''t blame anything. He just came to them and asked in a very severe tone, "who sent someone to assassinate Zhongdan''s wife? Now stand up and I''ll give him a good time. If I don''t say it, I''ll find it out. I promise he won''t live well among the three races."


    Even the three families were involved. It can be seen that Kuang Ye was really angry for a while.


    But no matter what he said, Guan Ying and Ma Wei looked confused. Obviously, they should have heard about it for the first time.


    "Hum! Don''t pretend to be innocent. If I find out, don''t want to live again." Kuang Ye coldly dropped this sentence, but his mind was relaxed. According to his observation, the two generals should not know. If so, maybe the killer was not sent by his own men.


    Yang Chendong is also looking at all this seriously and almost gets the same result as Kuang Ye. Some things can be deceived by language, but not by eyes. Of course, there are also some extremely acting people. But if they don''t admit it, first go and see who the dead killer is. As long as you find out the identity of this person, and then trace it back, there will be clues.


    The party went out of the house, crossed the street and came straight to Liu''s Rouge shop. Along the way, you can see a cold front brother standing guard not far away, which fully shows that the whole Gaozhou prefecture has been occupied by mercenaries. Everything Kuang ye said is true. At this moment, his face is really ugly.


    Walking by step, Gaozhou Prefecture is not very big. Liu''s Rouge station is not far from the Yamen. Soon, the party arrived here.


    Yang Chendong appeared. Hu Yan and Xue Niang, who were protected by several layers of people, soon rushed out and ran to Yang Chendong. "Husband, we have nothing to do, but what just happened is really frightening."


    "It''s all right, it''s all over." Yang Chendong hugged the two ladies left and right, comforted them, and then said to captain tie Qingyi who slowly followed behind: "first send the two ladies into the carriage."


    A female escort had come up here to escort Hu Yan and them to the car. Qiu Wu, the first guard captain in charge of things here, also came to Yang Chendong and reported in a low voice, "Young master, the ghost sniper team has controlled here. It''s very safe. There''s no dead corner. The wolf tooth team has patrolled the trail of another killer and chased it. People can''t escape when the city gate is closed."


    "OK." Yang Chendong nodded lightly, indicating that he knew everything, and then asked, "where''s the killer?"


    "Here." Qiu Wu turned and led Yang Chendong and others forward, and then added, "the identity of the killer has been confirmed by the person who knows him in the city. His name is mo Tuo. According to his figure and underwear, he should not be Han or Miao, but like Jiaozhi."


    "Jiaozhi?" hearing this inference, Yang Chendong''s face was in doubt for a moment.


    "Yes, the people from the Security Bureau have just come here. It is confirmed that from the wearing habits of his underwear, he should be a cross toed person." Qiu Wu didn''t say it casually, but the conclusion given by the Security Bureau personnel who are familiar with the situation of all parties.


    "HMM." Yang Chendong nodded again, and countless question marks and possible situations flashed in his mind.


    Kuang ye and others who were not far behind just heard the word Jiaozhi, but even so, Kuang ye walked over with big strides. For his actions, except Badaojiang followed closely behind him in case of any accident, the other cold front did not move. An old man in his 60s really didn''t put it in their eyes, even if the old man had it The identity of the Minister of war is the same.


    Kuang Ye strode forward, then came forward and pulled off moto''s coat. When he saw that there were clothes in it, he must have his eyes and shouted loudly, "yes, it should be Jiaozhi people. Such loose necked clothes are their characteristics. I''ve seen them before when dealing with them."


    Jiaozhi has a warm climate all year round, and the neckline of their underwear is very loose. Unlike the Ming army, although the climate in the south is also hot, the military regulations determine that their underwear neckline is still very tight.


    Yang Chendong can understand Kuang Ye''s shouting and even completely giving up the demeanor of a minister of the Ministry of war. This is tantamount to excluding his suspicion.


    In fact, Kuang ye had no motive to harm Yang Chendong at this time. If he wanted to borrow it, he couldn''t borrow it? How could he kill him?


    Judging from this point, this person''s suspicion is much less. But Yang Chendong won''t say it at will. He just wants to make the other party hesitate. Anyway, the territory here is under the jurisdiction of Nanming. There''s nothing wrong with finding you here.


    After a burst of shouting, Kuang Ye found no one attached and had to give up. But he looked much better than just now. He must have known the truth and relaxed for a while.


    The atmosphere at the scene became much quieter for a time. Hu mang had already found a chair for Yang Chendong to sit down, and then Qiu Wu reported the specific scene of what had just happened. The sixth young master kept nodding, that is, he looked at tie Qingyi, Badaojiang and Pengyue with a lot of gentleness.


    Yang Chendong''s mood calmed down, which made everyone breathe a sigh of relief involuntarily. Kuang Ye Shangshu, who had not been able to figure out what had happened, looked a lot calmer, and his mind was rotating rapidly. The origin of the things in front of him, the causes and consequences, and what impact it could have on himself and Nanming.


    In such thinking, time passed quickly, and about half an hour later, the wolf teeth finally appeared. The captain Iron Tiger, with his team members King Kong, violent ape and others, escorted a relatively thin man to appear.


    "Sixth young master, it was this man who attacked the killer and destroyed the body. He ran very fast and took some trouble." when the wolf teeth pressed the man to kneel on the ground, the captain iron looked at the tiger''s voice.


    Everyone''s eyes naturally fell on the killer, but even in the face of so many murderous cold lights, he didn''t show any fear. Instead, he looked at Yang Chendong two meters away and laughed, "Boy, you dare to help Nanming fight against us. Even if you can''t kill you today, you won''t have good fruit to eat next time. Just live in fear forever, ha ha ha."


    "Poof!" after a few laughs, he suddenly cut off his tongue and fell to the ground. He bit his tongue and killed himself.


    Before coming here, Tiehu and others had carefully checked his mouth and determined that there were no poisons. It was reassuring to connect his chin and speak normally, but no one thought that he had killed himself by biting his tongue so simply.


    You know, how cruel it is for a person to be firm in making such actions. Maybe a person can be cruel to others lightly, but it is really rare that he is so cruel to himself.


    After he said his purpose and vaguely said his purpose, even if his task was completed, he died in front of Yang Chendong.


    The change of this scene was that the iron tiger was startled and quickly knelt on the ground to apologize. But Yang Chendong waved his hand and stopped it, "it''s just that such people have long been determined to die. It''s not your fault."


    Of course, Yang Chendong can see that this is a dead man at all. From the moment he appeared, he had no intention to live. Even the reason why he was willing to live to see Yang Chendong was just what he said just now. In the final analysis, he wanted to be a guide and guide a direction. As for what he said, the ghost would believe it only when he was ordered to cross his toes.


    Not to mention who the person was guided by, Kuang Ye basically ordered it to be ruled out. Whether the assassination of Hu Yan and snow lady is successful or not, it will only annoy Yang Chendong. Such a bold plan will not be implemented on his own land as long as it is not a fool.


    "Kuang Shangshu, my father is a little confused. He wants to go back to the barracks first. As for what we said before, you say to do it quickly." Yang Chendong got up and didn''t say anything sorry or misunderstanding to Kuang Ye. Although this matter must not have been ordered by this person, it happened in your territory and under your jurisdiction. With this, it''s not too much to wrong you.


    Kuang Ye certainly understood this truth. In his heart, he hated the futility of his men, so that mercenaries could enter the city lightly, and hated why these killers chose to fight in Gaozhou Prefecture, which hurt themselves. But at the same time, he was a little happy. No matter who sent the killers, they had successfully angered Yang Chendong. With this, I''m afraid these mercenaries don''t need to urge them in the future In the face of the rebels of King min''s line, they will fight hard.


    Gaozhou Prefecture, which had just been occupied by mercenaries, was returned. At the same time, Kuang Ye was given the freedom of thousands of his soldiers.


    "Teacher."


    "Lord Shang."


    Seeing Guan Ying, Ma Wei, Yu Guang and others look wronged and ashamed, Kuang Ye waved his hand magnanimously, "it''s just that you are not too incompetent, but mercenaries are too powerful. Then you can see the gap between us. Train well. Even if you have more than half of the skills of mercenaries, we will not fall into such a passive situation in Nanming."

 Chapter 450

    Just from Kuang Ye''s words, we can see how optimistic he is about mercenaries and how helpless he is about the Nanming army.


    Mercenaries protected Yang Chendong out of Gaozhou City. But the sixth young master didn''t go back to the carriage at once, but followed the cold front. If you can get closer to the army, you will do more. After all, the army is the foundation of a country. If they are not even in their own hands, the so-called regime is just a joke.


    Seeing Yang Chendong walking in the team like a cloud, light and breeze, the people around him were not so relaxed. In particular, Luo Po, the head of the second Lengfeng regiment, was very careful, that is, the 95 style they carried had opened the insurance and made a picture of dealing with all wars at any time.


    Feeling everyone''s tension, Yang Chendong smiled and showed a very confident look. "There''s no need to be nervous. As long as Kuang Ye is there, these Nanming troops won''t and dare not be enemies with us. Now their biggest enemy is the rebels of the minwang series."


    Yang Chendong, who has always been without omission, made such a statement, and the surrounding cold front naturally relaxed a lot. But at the same time, some smart people also heard the different meaning of these words. For example, Hu mang asked the question in his heart, "young master, so they won''t be enemies with us now, but they will be enemies in the future, won''t they?"


    When Hu mang asked this question, the cold front officers near Yang Chendong pricked their ears one by one. Obviously, this is also what they are very concerned about.


    "Good." Yang Chendong nodded affirmatively without asking Hu mang to wait more, "But it''s not that they want to be enemies with us, but that we want to be enemies with them. Although the Ming Dynasty is still prosperous, some policies are indeed unpopular. We all know the truth that water can carry a boat and capsize a boat. If we don''t reform, we won''t do it, and others will replace it."


    Yang Chendong''s words are not alarmist. Although it is said that the Daming of this period in history has only entered the middle stage, and then gradually weakened, too many changes have taken place because of his emergence. For example, the division of Daming between the north and the south is the most obvious difference.


    A powerful country is suddenly divided into two halves. Both military strength and economic foundation will be seriously hit. In addition, the national policy that has been rotten to the root will be haunted. I''m afraid that even if he doesn''t do it, the Ming Dynasty won''t last as long as in history.


    Yang Chendong''s statement that there is a problem with the national policy refers to the policy of emphasizing agriculture and restraining commerce. Although this has always been the case in ancient China, he believes that agriculture is the foundation of the country and that all labor forces should engage in agriculture from production and can''t engage in industry and Commerce. The so-called more people engaged in industry and commerce, less people engaged in agriculture. It seems to be very reasonable. Even because of this argument, the previous one The population of all dynasties was not very large.


    It''s hard to say because the monarchs in history can''t see the benefits of more people. Did only the Taizu say that more people are powerful and more people are easy to do things?


    Of course not. With a large population, everything should be more convenient, especially the recruitment of soldiers. Both personnel and quality will be greatly improved. But why does everyone know that few Dynasties will really implement it? Even when the country is stable, they will relax the training of the army and even the expansion of personnel? So that they are facing the country When the family is in crisis, there is not even a decent army, so that they lose again and again, lose power and everything?


    Naturally, all this is not that they can''t see it, but that it is limited by the environment. The most important point is the food problem.


    With so much land, there is a limit to food. Once the population increases, food will certainly not be enough to eat, which is the most important reason hindering their development.


    For example, in the more than 100 years from the reign of Kangxi to the reign of Qianlong, the price of rice in Jiangnan increased fourfold, and the price of farmland increased tenfold. For those poor people who have no money to eat meat, rice is their rigid demand. The problem is, what if they can''t afford rice? If they can''t even feed themselves, how can they have more children and create more population £¿


    Fortunately, there were still sweet potatoes in the Qing Dynasty. Although it had a single taste and low nutritional value, it could still fill the stomach. Therefore, some people joked that the prosperous age of KangQian and Qianlong was called the prosperous age of sweet potatoes, which is also reasonable.


    Therefore, after all this, land has become the foundation of the country. How to let the people have more land, so that they can have plenty of food and clothing. When they are rich, the natural country will be rich and strong. This is what people call Tibet rich people.


    However, many people don''t understand this truth. On the contrary, a privileged class will appear soon after the establishment of a dynasty. What this privilege shows is that they will own a large area of land in a very short time. At the beginning, it may be nothing, but with the continuous development, they will naturally embezzle more people''s land to protect their own interests Power and enjoying the luxury of living above, we have to compete with the people for profits.


    Just like Yang Chendong, after he was granted the title of Zhongdan Gong, he also owned his own legal land, which was as much as 5000 mu. Although the Ming Dynasty divided the north and the south, in order to disgust Zhuqi Town, Dai Zong Qi Yu deliberately got the land to Jianning in the south, which made the enfeoffment impossible.


    But not all people are so frightened by the emperor as Yang Chendong. More dignitaries assigned to the land have actually benefited. Where do these benefits come from? Of course, we can only invade the powerless ordinary people.


    In this way, the original stable life of many people has been broken. They have changed from their identity of owning land to tenants, that is, to rent the land of rich people. Over time, life will become more and more difficult. In order to live, what kind of thoughts will appear and arise.


    Just imagine, when a person even has problems in life, what sense of responsibility and national honor do you point to him?


    Once a person like this has a war, he will be glad if he doesn''t turn against you. What else can he talk about making them work for you?


    More importantly, the farming of these privileged classes is tax-free, which is tantamount to a complete waste of the country''s best land. If it goes on like this, how can it not die and be attacked in the long run?


    This is what Yang Chendong said about the national policy of the Ming Dynasty. If such a national policy is not changed, even if the Qing Dynasty does not appear later, it will also be replaced by other forces.


    Then again, is there a way to solve it?


    Of course, as people often say, as long as you are willing to use your brain, there are always more ways than difficulties.


    At least in the face of the current situation, Yang Chendong has a way to solve the problem, that is, walking with multiple legs.


    If a country wants to develop, be strong and stand on the top of the world, it is absolutely impossible to walk on one leg. It must have diversified development.


    This means that we need not only agriculture, but also industry. Once the country is strong and the people are rich, everyone can live a carefree life at that time. Who will want to rebel. Even if someone has such a mind and wants to bewitch others, someone should dare to promise. Live a good life, but if you take risks, you may even lose your head. How many people will agree?


    In particular, Yang Chendong introduced potatoes. The emergence of food with high yield and full stomach is equivalent to fundamentally solving the problem. Then, as long as we weaken the land in the hands of the powerful, let the people have it again, and guide these powers to develop light industry, handicraft industry and heavy industry, we can also be rich. This is how you are, how I am, and how everyone is.


    Like Yang Chendong himself, he is developing with this idea.


    A variety of factories have been opened in chixian City, and the distant land around has been developed in a large area and planted with a variety of crops. With the warm temperature there, many crops are two or even three seasons a year.


    With food, work and money, good days will come naturally. On the rise, it becomes how to ensure that their victory fruits will not be embezzled by others, and naturally more people take the initiative to join the army.


    Like these cold fronts, the sense of honor is on the one hand, but more importantly, they have to protect their fruits of labor and protect their homes. In order to achieve this goal, they will really work hard, which is far different from the concept of paying soldiers in the Ming army.


    The road is right and the foundation is ready. With the help of advanced weapons hundreds of years higher than the modern world, I really can''t think of anyone who will be their opponent. This also created the legend of the invincible cold front.


    Thinking so far, when Yang Chendong''s eyes looked ahead, they were already full of hope and desire. When he comes back from this life, he is destined to take the Han people to the peak of the world.


    No one can stop!


    What happened in Gaozhou mansion was soon watched by the first series of spies of King Min who had been staring here. After the news came out, the prepared lobbyist, Chen Tian, who could speak and distinguish, went straight to Gaozhou mansion.


    At the same time, the secret letter written by Kuang Ye was also sent to Nanjing city and to Yingzong Zhuqi town.


    Kuang ye even persuaded Yang Chendong. More importantly, his opponent came with a divine assist. Jiaozhi sent someone to assassinate Yang Chendong''s wife and concubine, which forced Zhongdan not to do anything.

 Chapter 451

    Through this moment, Yang Chendong just sent troops to the shipyard ships that have been stopped at the seaside of Songjiangfu. Zhuqi town can naturally afford the price. At the moment, with a big hand, Kuang Ye''s memorial was approved. While sending someone to reply to the news, he also informed Songjiang Prefecture that it was ready to hand over the ships at any time and take out all the steel stored in the prefecture.


    There was a positive response from Zhuqi Town, and Chen Tian also came to the Miao army camp stationed near Gaozhou Prefecture.


    Miao Jinlong is one of the leaders of the Miao nationality. Now he still has more than 60000 troops in his hands. Naturally, his identity is incomparably noble. But knowing Chen Tian''s identity, he warmly gave a banquet when the other party arrived.


    Chen Tian is one of the important counselors around King min. The so-called seven grade officials in front of the prime minister. No one would want to offend such a close minister unless necessary. Not to mention, people are here to solve problems.


    Chen Tian naturally didn''t refuse Miao Jinlong''s warm hospitality. Not only that, he also spoke out his mission at the banquet. He also wanted to listen to Miao Jinlong''s attitude and reaction. After all, they had fought with mercenaries. I think they should know this loyal and courageous public very well.


    Miao Jinlong knew Chen Tian''s intention, especially when he heard that he was going to lead the war of mercenaries to Jiaozhi country, he raised his hand and gave 100% approval.


    Because of their geographical location, the Miao people have always been unable to deal with Jiaozhi people. Now they have the opportunity to weaken each other''s strength. Of course, it''s the best thing. While Miao Jinlong was happy, he also called out scholar Zou de and gave a detailed explanation of what he learned on this side.


    From Zou De''s mouth, Chen Tian has more knowledge of mercenaries and is more determined to lead the evil water to the East. So he just rested one night. The next morning, he sent a letter to the mercenary, first indicating his identity and then expressing his intention.


    Since ancient times, there has been a saying that the two armies do not cut envoys in battle.


    But in fact, the people who died here as messengers don''t know who they are. Of course, Chen Tian won''t appear rashly until he knows the attitude of mercenaries, mainly Yang Chendong. Even if the other party doesn''t kill him and hands him over to Kuang ye, life is better than death.


    As soon as the letter arrived at the mercenary camp, it was quickly sent to Yang Chendong. When he saw that Chen Tian was visiting, Yang Chendong just laughed after being stunned.


    If you are really sleepy, someone will give you a pillow!


    After talking with Kuang ye, Yang Chendong guessed that he only wanted some steel and ships. When he was no longer entangled in the title of Wang with a different surname, Zhu Qizhen would certainly agree to his requirements. After all, the affairs of the minwang system have directly affected the political power of Nanming.


    However, Yang Chendong has been pondering over how to treat the first Department of minwang in recent days.


    With the strength of mercenaries and the sufficient weapons just sent by the Shanghai army in Canada, it is not difficult to solve them face to face. But if he does, Nanming will consider dealing with his own problems as soon as the pressure is reduced.


    This plan of swallowing wolves and luring tigers is what Yang Chendong wants to see. Just because he needed a large Han population, he could not turn against Nanming. Otherwise, even if he conquered everywhere and laid down a large area of rivers, mountains and territories, who should manage it? Let the alien go? This is absolutely impossible.


    That is to say, it is unwise to be an enemy of Nanming. What he wants is to digest and change slowly, not to kill many Han people to show his force, or build a country similar to the Ming Dynasty. In that case, it is just a change of dynasties. Once how many years have passed, what is the difference between it and other dynasties in history?


    The so-called Great Yang Chendong began to think about how he could solve the crisis of Nanming without making them big. Once his strength rose to a certain level, it was time for him to come back and harvest the fruits of victory.


    After thinking for several days, I finally got a little eyebrow, that is, if I want to do this, I must get the support of one person, the king of min.


    As I said before, Yang Chendong, who wants to dominate the country, not just the founding of the people''s Republic of China, needs a large population. How big is this large population? In short, the more the better.


    According to Yang Chendong''s meaning, he will conquer not only the Ming Dynasty in the future, but also the place he will conquer in the later stage in order to maintain the population growth here. What he wants is not only Asia, but the whole world. He wants Han people to stand on the top of the world. Wherever you go, you are noble because you are a Han. If you are lucky to be born in a Han family, you are born as an aristocrat.


    Is it difficult to do this?


    Of course.


    However, there will only be more and more new weapons for those armories that have all kinds of advanced weapons in Dachang and have given enough conditions and books in the city. They are developing vigorously according to the gourd painting gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd gourd. As long as the quality of the army is sharp enough and the quantity is large enough, it has an absolute advantage over spears and knives with hot weapons. This is doomed that this idea is not a dream, but has the opportunity to realize.


    There''s a problem.


    How to rule after laying down so many territories? Then it needs a lot of Han people to do it. No one, even if you can lay down this place, can''t become the master here, just like when the Japanese entered China. At that time, they were so powerful that they almost swept across the whole of Asia. In some cases, they created an example that a few dozen people could manage hundreds of thousands of counties.


    So what? Finally, if you want a snake to swallow an elephant, you don''t have to break your stomach. Although there are some other factors, you have to admit that if they have a large population, they may not be able to achieve their goal.


    It''s a little too far. If you want to have more people recently, you must not take the Han people under the rule of the Ming Dynasty as the enemy. Otherwise, you will be happy, so that you don''t have so many officials who listen to you and loyal to your army. Even if you destroy both Nanming and Beiming, the country will be in chaos. Once you start the chaos mode, Who knows how many people will die and how many years it will take to restore the population to 60 million?


    Even if it is 60 million, Yang Chendong is not enough. Fortunately, with the emergence of potatoes, the food problem of the people has been greatly alleviated. Now both northern and Southern Ming are encouraging fertility. In this way, it seems that the country''s population may double in more than ten years. The emergence of these new populations may enhance his probability of achieving his goal. But the precondition is that the population of Han people can not be reduced for no reason.


    For this reason, Yang Chendong can''t be the enemy of the Han people of the minwang system without reason. What he really wants to deal with is the foreign Jiaozhi country.


    Jiaozhi is now an ally of King min. how to bypass them to deal with Jiaozhi is what Yang Chendong has been thinking about these days. At this time, Chen Tian, one of the important ministers of King min, wanted to see himself. Isn''t this an opportunity? What is it?


    In association with the appearance of the killer moto a while ago, he is a man of mutual knowledge. In addition, more accurate news has come from the inside. Moto''s move was originally the decision of the top management of minwang. They wanted to kill with a knife.


    With this internal accurate information, why Chen Tian came is mainly about. Yang Chendong can guess one or two even with his big toes.


    In other words, this is what Yang Chendong expects. This is the right thing.


    Even so, Yang Chendong just put Xinxi in his heart and pretended to be not positive on the surface. Never let your opponent know what you think. Such a talent is a truly qualified and excellent diplomat.


    "The young master knows what''s going on. Let''s arrange for him to come over tomorrow. You should contact Hu mang first." Yang Chendong didn''t say much. In fact, he doesn''t need to say much. As one of the closest people, Hu mang always knows what he thinks in his heart and it''s necessary to wait for a price. Even though so many steel benefits have been obtained from Nanming, it doesn''t make sense that King min doesn''t do anything here.


    "Don''t worry, young master." tiger mango agreed with a clear look. In the final analysis, his role is not only a pioneer general, but also a role in paving the way and raising the identity of the young master.


    The mercenaries soon wrote back and promised that Chen Tian could come to the barracks tomorrow. They also said they could come in a big way, regardless of the reaction of the Nanming army in Gaozhou Prefecture and whether they could understand it.


    These words are a little generous. It can be seen from these things that the loyal and courageous public doesn''t seem to have a very good relationship with Nanming.


    Zhu Qizhen, emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty, was very afraid of Yang Chendong. This has long been an open news. Now it seems that there is nothing wrong. Chen Tian, who got the reply, was naturally very happy. He thought about how to persuade Yang Chendong after seeing him for several times, and also thought about the possible emergencies for several times. Early the next morning, he came straight to the mercenary camp with a group of his men.


    Miao Jinlong sent someone to escort the Miao army out of the camp, but when they arrived at the foot of Gaozhou mansion, they were taken over by mercenaries in camouflage clothes.


    And it was in front of the city tower that the Nanming army did this kind of thing. General Yu Guang, who was responsible for guarding the city, saw his teeth itching.


    As early as last night, Yang Chendong sent someone into the city to inform Kuang ye that the king of Min sent someone to talk to him. He also promised and hoped that they would be convenient.

 Chapter 452

    When this letter was in front of him, Kuang ye knew he could not refuse. Not to mention that they can''t offend powerful mercenaries for the sake of Nanming''s stability, just say that Hu Yan and snow lady almost had something wrong in the city a few days ago, they are responsible.


    People don''t pursue it because they know it has nothing to do with them. But if he doesn''t agree with the emissary sent by the king of min to meet Yang Chendong, he can find out this matter at any time. At that time, he will casually buckle a hat and say that you should cooperate inside and outside to assassinate with the assassin. This is hard to argue.


    Face is given to each other. Fortunately, Kuang ye knew that Yang Chendong had a Yang family village in Beiming, Jianning in Nanming and fourth brother Yang there. He couldn''t do anything to betray Daming and didn''t dare to do it. So he made a decision and agreed to the request.


    Kuang Ye agreed, which is why Yu Guangyan didn''t dare to act rashly when he saw all this happening under his nose.


    Mercenaries here are just soldiers from a class. In this way, they take Chen Tian and hundreds of his subordinates under the city. To tell the truth, Chen Tian''s heart is a little uneasy at this moment.


    It was originally thought that mercenaries would send hundreds or even thousands of people to escort themselves. But only ten people have to walk under the city controlled by the Nanming army. This is not only a security problem, but a provocation. Will the Nanming army really do something in anger? If that''s the case, isn''t your life over?


    With such tension, the party walked smoothly under the Gaozhou mansion. At the moment when Chen Tian looked at the city behind him, he suddenly burst out of the back of his head. At the moment, he remembered that he didn''t come out of the ghost gate, but just stepped in here.


    For example, if Yang Chendong did not negotiate with him this time, how could he return to the Miao family barracks from the mercenary barracks? Without the escort of mercenaries, how to ensure their own safety? At this moment, he felt afraid.


    In the mercenary camp, Hu mang represented that Yang Chendong met Chen Tian first. Instead, he was entertained with good wine and food, which fully fulfilled the friendship of the host.


    Chen Tian was surprised that he didn''t see Yang Chendong at the first time when he came here. Fortunately, he also made preparations for this. After investigating Yang Chendong''s affairs for a long time, he knew who Hu mang was and the importance of his position. Therefore, he kept talking during dinner and ordered his men to carry two boxes of gold in front of Hu mang.


    A box of 1000 Liang, two boxes are 2000 liang of gold. According to the general law of one to eight at that time, it would be sixteen thousand liang of silver.


    With so much silver, ordinary people can''t eat and drink all their life, and it''s just Chen Tian''s gift. He has explained to Hu mang that as long as he can see Zhongdan, there will be heavy thanks, more than ten times in front of him.


    It''s more than 100000 liang of silver. It''s not the Lord. It seems that Chen Tian is sincere. Hu mang also stared at the silver in front of him with a greedy expression. "I can help you try to see what happened to my grandfather, but do you know that Yingzong has promised to give our grandfather the shipyard that Songjiang mansion stopped using? In contrast, if it''s just some gold and silver, I''m afraid it''s not sincere enough!"


    Afraid to ask, afraid to say nothing. Chen Tian''s eyes brightened with excitement. "Of course we won''t just take out this thing. In order to show our friendship with minwang, there are already 500 cars of steel being sent here. I think we will arrive in a few days."


    "Five hundred cars?" Hu mang pretended to be very surprised, and then nodded. In this way, he was sincere. Well, I''ll try to say something nice for you. " Tiger mang was willing to help only when he saw the silver.


    "Thank you, General Hu. If this trip can achieve its goal, Chen Tian will thank you again."


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to say." the greedy tiger mang said and poured a glass of wine directly into his stomach.


    On the same night, Chen Tian was allowed to see Yang Chendong and the very young but actually powerful Ming Zhongdan.


    "Little Chen Tian has seen Zhongdan Gong." after meeting, Chen Tian showed a trace of surprise in his eyes. Chen Tian hugged his fist and bent down, very respectful.


    At this time, Yang Chendong was only 21 years old, but after so much experience, he had already had a superior style. Even if he wanted to, he could show the superior''s tiger bullying spirit at any time.


    "Are you Chen Tian?" Yang Chendong, who was at the top of the account, stared at the visitor and said casually: "according to Hu Mang, you are good at doing things and giving gifts to your country''s public? Is it because your king of Min is afraid of your country''s public?"


    It doesn''t seem that he is calm when he is with the cold front. At this moment, Yang Chendong shows a very arrogant and arrogant side.


    Don''t look at Chen Tian''s low brow at this time. In fact, he is quietly observing Yang Chendong.


    He had some data and even read a lot of intelligence before, but Chen Tian believed what he saw with his eyes. Although the intelligence said that he was loyal and courageous and talented, Chen Tian always thought that this man was still too young. Even if he was a young man, he would inevitably lose his temper in case of trouble, especially when he won successive victories.


    Now it seems so. Seeing that Yang Chendong just looked at himself for a few eyes, he ignored it. It was completely like his nostrils were soaring. He not only didn''t feel humiliation, but also very happy. It''s good to have weaknesses. As long as you can grasp them, it''s naturally easy to deal with them.


    "Yes, we King min want to be friends with Zhongdan very much. You saved the Yingzong emperor without fear of life and death on the battlefield, forced back the warla army with excellent means, and completely destroyed the Huang childe army in Guangdong in a very short time. We King min are amazed by this pile by pile."


    No one doesn''t like listening to good words, and so does Yang Chendong. Hearing Chen Tian reciting his various achievements, he laughed, "yes, these are the achievements of the national public. To say that the king of Min is also an interesting person, that is, if you know the strength of the national public, don''t you withdraw and surrender immediately? Do you have to let the national public press up with a large army, beat you down and repeat Huang Yuliang''s old way?"


    Speaking of these, Yang Chendong also deliberately stared, a look that was going to frighten you.


    "Yes, yes, yes, what Zhongdan Gong said is very true." people have to bow their heads under the eaves. As an excellent lobbyist, they know when to show the weak side and when to show the strong side.


    Under a submissive expression, Yang Chendong looked much better. Seeing that the sixth young master''s temper was not so big, Chen Tian quickly said what he wanted to say, "we king of Min really want to make a friend with Lord Zhongdan, and we know that with the divine force of Lord Zhongdan, if we fight, we must lose. But..."


    When he heard the front, Yang Chendong still had a smile on his face, but when he heard the back, his face changed, "but what?"


    "But... The next words, the villain dare not say, I''m afraid it will make Zhongdan angry." Chen Tian looked like he wanted to stop talking, and Chen Tian raised his face to show a very wronged expression.


    "Just say what you have. The local public won''t blame you. Say it quickly." Yang Chendong looked fooled.


    What he wanted was this sentence. Knowing that the opportunity had come, Chen Tian straightened up and said, "but if we the king of Min stop now, with the character of Yingzong, we will certainly come to an end. At that time, I''m afraid our lives could not be guaranteed."


    "What''s wrong with that? At that time, the minister and the emperor will say hello." Yang Chendong said everything.


    When Chen Tian heard this, he already looked down on Yang Chendong. He thought you were just a duke. Why can you boast such a reputation? But what he didn''t know was that this was what Yang Chendong wanted to show him.


    "Thank you for your kindness." although Chen Tian completely disagreed with what Yang Chendong said, he still looked very grateful. When he saw the sixth young master''s face smiling again, he dared to say, "But I''m afraid that Zhongdan could not protect his highness King min at that time. As far as my subordinates know, Yingzong seems to be more prepared for Zhongdan. Otherwise, the matter of granting a king with a different surname will not be entrusted."


    That''s it.


    It''s time for Chen Tian to stop talking and carefully observe Yang Chendong''s performance. What he said just now, he said casually. Now he shouldn''t blame himself.


    Sure enough, Yang Chendong''s face turned red and he was very angry. Even his fingers were on Chen Tian standing below, but he still didn''t say a word of blame.


    "Brother Chen, what am I doing? Don''t you know that this is the most irritating thing for our grandfather?" Hu Mang, who stood aside, seemed to blame Chen Tian for his ignorance, but in fact he was reminding him.


    With a grateful smile towards Hu Mang, Chen Tian looks at the angry Yang Chendong and says: "Zhongdan Gong, Yingzong is really angry because he doesn''t know people. But if you think carefully, it''s not because you''re too young and your qualifications are still a little shallow. If you can make an earth shaking event and show it to people all over the world, it must be impossible for even the stingy Yingzong not to be crowned king."

 Chapter 453

    "Hmm? What do you mean? Be clear." Yang Chendong, who was still very angry, suddenly straightened up and stared at Chen Tian.


    Yang Chendong attached so much importance to this sentence that Chen Tianxin was pleased that the other party was set up, so he hugged his fist and said, "if the villain is not talented, there is a clever plan. As long as the loyal and courageous public can do it well, the so-called Wang Feng with a different surname is just easy to catch."


    Said so confident, Yang Chendong came interested, "what''s the clever plan?"


    "Defeat the Jiaozhi soldiers and show the strong strength of the loyal and courageous public." Chen Tian finally spoke out his heart with a firm face, almost gritting his teeth.


    "Hoo!" Yang Chendong took a long breath in his heart and said, "as expected, the other party really came for this."


    In his heart, Yang Chendong fell to the bottom. On the surface, Yang Chendong pretended to be very shocked: "defeat the jiaozhibing? This... This can''t do."


    "Why not?" asked Chen Tian, pressing step by step.


    "It''s so strong that it''s so easy to defeat them. Besides, aren''t they your allies of King min? Even if we are all friends, your allies should also be my friends, shouldn''t they? It''s not good to do so." Yang Chendong shook his head and talked to himself.


    Such a performance in Chen Tian''s eyes made him despise.


    Just now, he said that he was wise and powerful. He also said that he wanted to destroy the army of King min and make himself surrender. But when it''s time to use a knife and gun, it''s not enough. I''m afraid. I really don''t understand how such people make their previous achievements.


    In the bottom of my heart, I really despise it, but Chen Tian still comforted and said, "loyal and brave, although it is true that Jiaozhi is our ally, he is a different race after all. The so-called non-I race, non-I race


    The heart must be different. Rong and di are not the same as Hua. Anyway, our king min is also the king of Daming. With the pure blood of Chengzu, how can we tolerate foreign races to do whatever they want in Daming? Before, we had no choice but to form an alliance, but in fact, we were wary of each other. In the final analysis, we just took advantage of the relationship and had no feelings. "


    After saying this in a righteous way, Chen Tian continued: "it''s far from like the king of Min''s loyalty to the Duke of Dan. We really appreciate it. We are both Han people and should be close to each other. Not to mention that doing so can also help the Duke of Dan achieve great achievements and become a king with different surnames. This kind of beauty of being a man is what the king of Min likes most."


    Chen Tian said atmosphere and made a good look for Yang Chendong. But in fact, this is not the case at all. People from the Security Bureau have already sent back the news, because King Jiaozhi took a fancy to Zhu Lian, the sister of King min, that is, Princess Yongsheng, and wanted to marry him. For this matter, King min was very angry and claimed that sister tiger would marry Xiao Wang of a different race, which is different from the fact that Soochow wanted to marry Guan Yu''s daughter and was rebutted as my tiger daughter would marry a dog, Almost the same.


    Although it is said that this time, the king of Min took advantage of the situation. In the end, the king of Min still did not like Jiaozhi small country. I think they used to be just a small province of Daming without any cultural inheritance. How can such people be qualified to marry their sister? Not to mention that there is such a big gap in age. Princess Yongsheng was king Li Li of Annan who lived in his 18th youth (he didn''t live to 1451 in history, but because of his representativeness, the prodigal son borrowed this name to make people live longer. The visitors have rich historical knowledge, so don''t doubt the prodigal son on this issue. Thank you very much.) I''m already in my 60s. This is clearly pushing my sister into the fire pit.


    As a brother, he now holds such a general trend. If he can''t even protect his own sister, what will others say about him? At this point, the relationship between Zhu Huixi, king of min, and Jiaozhi army began to drift away. In addition, all the way, Jiaozhi army went through burning, killing and looting, which went too far and made people''s livelihood boiling. The king of min had made up his mind to clean them up.


    It was precisely because of these things that Chen Tiancai came here to stir up the flames and wanted to use a knife to kill people.


    In their eyes, as long as the two sides can fight, whether the final result is Yang Chen''s victory in the east or the victory of the Jiaozhi army, it will be beneficial to them. That is, what''s more polite?


    Chen Tian has his own Xiaojiu in his heart, but he doesn''t know that Yao Junjun, the handsome young man who made friends with Princess Yongsheng Zhu Lian, is an important insider of the Security Bureau. These things have long been spread back. Yang Chendong knows all this.


    This is the importance of intelligence. Knowing everything in advance, you can have more time to deal with it and find the most correct way to solve the problem.


    Chen Tian said great righteousness. From the perspective of nation and country, Yang Chendong will not correct even if he knows the truth of the matter. Why isn''t all this what he wants to do?


    What about the Han people? Then there''s always no problem cleaning up aliens. In particular, Jiaozhi state, the predecessor of later Vietnam, betrayed several times. Later, it angered the heroic people''s Liberation Army and directly killed them on their territory. What''s hateful is that all the materials made in China are written in each other''s military warehouse. That must be a chill.


    In order that such things will not happen in the future, Yang Chendong made up his mind to clean them up hundreds of years in advance, so that those disgusting things will not happen and disappear forever.


    Yang Chendong, who has this intention, not only won''t expose some of Chen Tian''s lies, but also asked along with the other party''s words, "if you are enemies with each other, will you support your country''s public?"


    "This..." Chen Tian''s face changed from his heroic speech to a trace of embarrassment, "We can''t support you in terms of military strength. After all, we all know that they are our allies of the king of min. but please rest assured that although we won''t send troops, we will give support in other aspects, such as food and grass, such as intelligence. As long as we don''t send troops and there is any need in other aspects, the king of Min will give full support."


    It seemed that he was afraid that Yang Chendong would have any concerns. Chen Tian patted his chest and promised.


    "So!" Yang Chendong didn''t answer immediately, but fell into meditation, a look of careful thinking.


    Yang Chendong didn''t make a statement immediately, which made Chen Tian lose confidence. For fear that the other party would refuse him later, he quickly winked at the tiger mang who stood aside and collected his benefits.


    Hu mang first showed a hesitant look, but soon made a decision. He looked at Yang Chendong and said, "Lord, if you want to say that this cross toe is really deceiving people, didn''t you want to assassinate you two days ago? If you don''t give him a powerful look, wouldn''t it be belittled and laughed at by people all over the world?"


    "Yes, yes." Chen Tianyi patted his head and forgot about it. Then he hurriedly said, "Jiaozhi sent someone to assassinate. It''s really shameful and hateful. We should clean them up with this point. In this way, we can show the domineering spirit of loyalty and courage."


    "That... That''s right." Yang Chendong, who slowly raised his head, said, but then shook his head, "no, if we fight with the jiaozhibing, the king of Min suddenly comes behind us and attacks on both sides, we can''t stand it."


    Hearing Yang Chendong''s original concern, Chen Tian immediately replied, "it''s impossible. We King min will never do such treachery."


    "Jiaozhi is still your ally." Yang Chendong ignored Chen Tian''s vowed voice. He just said a word, and the other party suddenly lost his temper.


    "This... But I don''t know what Zhongdan Gong needs us to do so that you can be completely relieved." Chen Tian doesn''t know how to convince Yang Chendong. Although they really decided not to fight with mercenaries in the short term, he said something that others won''t believe.


    "Show your sincerity. Please ask the king of min to write a call of arms and spread it all over the world to show that he is completely separated from Jiaozhi. In this way, the local people will believe your sincerity and send troops. In addition, you have just occupied the three provinces of Yunnan, Guangxi and Guangdong. I think there are many prisoners in your hands. It happens that the leader of mercenaries, the eldest brother I saved, is in need If you want to increase the population, you should also come up with some ideas to make my eldest brother happy. There are not many, just 100000 people, men, women, old and young. "Yang Chendong said the method that had been decided long ago.


    Yang Chendong, who knows the situation of the first minwang system, naturally knows that the other side really dislikes the enemy''s army, and should not attack him in the short term. But if things happen in case, who knows what will happen in the future before things change? Most importantly, if he wants to do so, he needs the support of Nanming, and this warning becomes very important, This is why he can convince Kuang Ye Shangshu that he will not be the enemy of the king of min and the Miao army, but concentrate on cleaning up the code of Jiaozhi country. Without this warning, he just depends on his mouth to say, how can others win trust?


    At least it''s easier to say that it takes 100000 people. He has just occupied the three provinces, but others don''t, that is, there are many people in his territory. Moreover, he doesn''t want all young people. In this way, he also helps the other party solve the problem of more people and less food.


    Yang Chendong put forward his own request, and Chen Tian thought about it. It''s really a matter of 100000 people. It''s just to give more to older children and less to young adults. He can decide this problem. If you want to make an announcement, it''s not a matter, but will anyone say that the king of Min crossed the river and demolished the bridge? After all, they can do so The rapid rise of the Jiaozhi army also helped a lot in the early days.

 Chapter 454

    Chen Tian was still thinking about his gains and losses, and Yang Chendong said: "Jiaozhi is an alien race after all. If the king of Min really wants to make a difference in the future, it''s better to draw a line with them as soon as possible. They don''t look like Miao people. They live in this land for generations. You have me in you and I have you in me. Jiaozhi has been used to it for a long time. But Jiaozhi has ten points of independence. If one day it becomes the climate, I''m afraid it will be busy for his Highness the king of min. Of course, you can go back and have a good discussion with the king of min. we''re not in a hurry. "


    Yang Chendong is really not in a hurry. Neither the iron and steel given to him by Zhuqi town nor the iron and steel given to him by the king of min are in place. With the idea that holding it in his hand is the king''s way, if these benefits are not obtained one day, he will not make any action one day. Although he has been ready to fight, he still has to do it step by step.


    Chen Tian thought that some things were really not up to him, so he raised his head and said seriously, "such a villain will repay his Highness the king of min. it must not take long to give a satisfactory answer to Zhongdan Gong. But please rest assured that whether things succeed or not, we don''t want to be enemies with Zhongdan Gong and mercenaries."


    The other party expressed goodwill, and Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction, "well, as long as the army of King min and the Miao army are not embarrassed with us, we will not take the initiative to pick things, which makes us feel at ease."


    Even if an agreement agreed by both sides was reached, Chen Tian didn''t come in vain. Thinking about the Xiwen, the king of Min still needed to make a decision. Thinking that Jiaozhi was pressing step by step and time was waiting, he said goodbye.


    The next time, Leng Feng naturally sent them away from the camp. The difference is that hundreds of boxes of gold and silver brought by Chen Tian were placed in the mercenary camp. This was originally a sign of sincerity. Things were discussed smoothly. Naturally, there was no way to take them back.


    Soon after Chen Tian left, Hu mang went to Gaozhou mansion on behalf of him. He explained the key points of this negotiation to the other party according to the young master''s intention.


    Kuang Ye is waiting for news in the government office. Since Yang Chendong sent someone to inform him that an emissary of the king of Min will come to talk, Kuang Ye has been unable to hold his seat.


    Yang Chendong, or mercenaries, has been shocked by how powerful the fighting power is more than once. Today''s Nanming is full of holes. Pressing the gourd and ladle has faced great difficulties. If mercenaries turn against the king of min at this time, Nanming is afraid that it will be really dangerous.


    It was because he knew the seriousness of the matter that Chen Tian passed under the city and arrived at the mercenary camp. He didn''t rest for a moment. Guan Ying, Ma Wei and others advised him for this matter.


    It''s like saying that Yang Chendong''s fourth brother is still in Jianning. If Zhongdan Gong dares to make a change, he will threaten his fourth brother; others simply make an idea and wait for Chen Tian to go back to the city and kill the messenger. At that time, it will be even more difficult for Zhongdan Gong to unite with the king of min.


    Faced with these schemes, Kuang Ye was finally rejected one by one when he arrived here.


    Now Yang Chendong hasn''t made a final decision. They are so hard that they can easily push him to the opponent. If so, they will really be sinners for generations. Kuang ye, who is very old, won''t agree to such a risky thing.


    Not to mention, based on his understanding of Yang Chendong, he still cares about the overall situation. Otherwise, he would not send troops to Guangdong without receiving any benefits to calm the Yellow bandits. It is only because the Emperor Zhu Qizhen doesn''t believe that this leads to a bad situation.


    At the thought of Emperor Zhu Qi Town, Kuang ye also felt a great headache.


    Since ancient times, the imperial power is the largest, which is indisputable. But there is a premise for everything, that is, when the imperial power is consolidated and the strength is strong, it is the real biggest. On the contrary, if you have poor strength and want others to obey you, it is that the emperor is not sensible.


    Not all generals in the world are Yue Fei. He can be called back with 12 gold medals. Who is Yang Chendong? If you look carefully, he has been wandering outside the imperial power. In fact, he has such real power with the backing of powerful mercenaries.


    In the face of such a strong army, the most important thing to do is to find a way to make friends with it and play emotional cards, rather than oppress people with the momentum and finally get a chicken flying egg fight.


    Of course, although Kuang Ye is also an important minister, he can''t represent the emperor in many things. He just thinks about some things in his heart. If he really wants to blame Zhuqi Town, he doesn''t have such power, let alone the ability to bear the consequences.


    Just as Kuang Ye''s thought was still suffering, Hu mang came.


    The closest person around Yang Chendong can often represent the master.


    In the main hall, Kuang ye saw Hu mang. Although he said he didn''t go out to meet him in person, he gave Hu mang face with his waiting figure standing in front of the hall.


    Who is Hu mang? After Yang Chendong''s training over the past few years, he is no longer the little attendant at the beginning. That is, he is reluctant to leave Yang Chendong. Otherwise, he will casually put him back into chixian city. It is appropriate that he has the same level of existence as lengsong and Kaohsiung, and even higher than each other.


    Seeing that he came here, Kuang Ye unexpectedly stood outside the hall waiting. Such treatment flattered his face. He hurried a few steps, hugged his fist, bent over and said, "little tiger mang has seen Lord Shang."


    "Ha ha." corporal Kuang Ye stretched out his hand and helped the bent tiger mang up. "Brother tiger doesn''t need to be so polite. Come, please take a seat in the hall and serve tea."


    Kuang Ye''s enthusiasm on his face, Hu Mang''s surface is also very respectful, but in his heart, he really admires the young master more.


    If you don''t have such a strong strength as the young master, why should people treat themselves like this. You should know that this is a minister of the Ministry of war and also holds the title of Prince and Fu. How can he be contacted by ordinary people without any fame, let alone so polite.


    Hu mang thought well. During the Ming Dynasty, the hierarchy was still very strict. Officials are officials and the people are the people, which can not be confused at any time.


    Even if the official position is not high and the other side is the rich gentry on the rich side, the official should be stronger in real conversation, because he not only represents himself, but the whole team of scholars behind him is supporting him.


    Let alone a high-ranking official like Kuang Ye. Few people can show his face except the emperor. But it is such a high-ranking person who can go out of the hall to meet him. With this, other people have long knelt on the ground, with a face of gratitude and tears, and a face of taxi died as a confidant.


    To exaggerate is to ask him to die immediately. I''m afraid someone will promise at one breath.


    But all this is completely different on Hu mang. Following the young master, I especially saw the development of the red inlaid city. His vision has long been different from that of ordinary people. Even in his heart, even the emperors of the southern and Northern Ming Dynasties could not compare with their young masters, let alone just a military ministry minister, or a weak military ministry minister who was defeated.


    With such confidence, when Hu mang talked about things to Kuang ye, he always maintained sufficient autonomy, neither humble nor arrogant, and didn''t mean to lower his head.


    Kuang Ye listened carefully to Hu Mang''s report. First, when he heard 100000 people, he seemed not to understand. After all, what did mercenaries want so many Han people to do in the past? But when he heard Yang Chendong''s request for the king of min to make an open call to attack the Jiaozhi army, his attention completely shifted, and suddenly stood up from his chair. "Did the king of Min agree?"


    "Not yet." Hu mang shook his head if he didn''t see Kuang Ye''s excitement. "The messenger Chen Tian said he would go back and discuss with King min. but my young master also said that there would be no problem."


    Yang Chendong said there would be no problem, and Kuang Ye was much more confident. Facts have proved that on such a major issue of right and wrong, Zhongdan public will never aim at nothing. If this is true, it would be great. Without the support of Jiaozhi soldiers, the strength of the minwang I system will naturally be greatly reduced. At least in the short term, there will be no strength to continue to go north, which is equivalent to giving Nanming more breathing opportunities. Once the recruits are trained, it will be equivalent to an additional powerful division. At that time, they will go south with all their strength, Solving the problem of King min is just around the corner.


    Thinking that Nanming has finally seen the dawn of rejuvenation, Kuang Ye''s whole spirit has changed a lot. When looking at Hu Mang, his tone is more firm. "Then please ask the tiger brothers to convey loyalty and courage to thank him for everything he has done for Nanming. This is a great achievement. I will report it to the emperor."


    Feeling it, Kuang ye said these words sincerely. Hu mang hugged his fist and said: "I''d like to thank Lord Shangshu for his kind words on behalf of my young master. By the way, my young master also said that once King min really issued a warning, I would also ask Lord Shangshu to give up Gaozhou mansion for his own safety. Nanming should also take the opportunity to recuperate. Once the training of the new army is completed, it''s time to go south to solve the trouble of King min, and before that, don''t act rashly OK, otherwise the situation will become very troublesome. "


    Some of Hu Mang''s words are very fruitless, and even some are not pleasant to hear. The main idea is that without mercenaries here, Kuang ye and his thousands of troops can''t defend Gaozhou Prefecture in any case. At first glance, it really means that he despises people, but why is it not true?

 Chapter 455

    Not to mention the huge gap in military strength between the two sides, Gaozhou prefecture has long been an isolated city. In addition to the way home in the northeast, there are soldiers and horses of King min and Miao people all around him. In this situation, even if they don''t attack the city, Kuang ye can be surrounded by a single word.


    This is not the case. Kuang ye, who knows the truth well, is not angry. Instead, he hugs his fist and thanks: "thanks to Zhongdan Gong''s consideration for me, please go back and tell Zhongdan Gong that I''m not a person who doesn''t know how to change. I''ll give up Gaozhou Prefecture and go back to Nanjing to train the new army."


    Kuang Ye was so frank that he admitted his shortcomings and weaknesses, but let Hu mang take a high look, "OK, the villain will tell my young master what Shangshu said. I''m leaving now."


    While Hu mang was talking with Kuang ye, Yang Chendong called his two leaders to discuss matters in the account.


    "Head LV, this group has equipped all your auxiliary soldiers with the Bayi bar. How are you used to it?" after a simple and capable military ceremony, Yang Chendong asked LV Zhuo, head of the Auxiliary Corps.


    The last time he fought with Miao Bing with cold weapons against cold weapons, the result was a big victory, but his loss was not small, at least in Yang Chendong''s eyes. In order to preserve his sufficient strength and display his sufficient advantages, he decided to equip all auxiliary soldiers with Bayi automatic rifles on the battlefield, which is commonly known as Bayi bar.


    The reason why there is no better ninth five-year plan is to distinguish the cold front from the auxiliary soldiers. Secondly, it is more important that the ninth five-year plan can not be created based on the current arsenal strength of chiembedded city. Even for the Bayi bar, Yang Chendong first took out a large number of finished products for them to understand and disassemble. In addition, he already had the successful experience of predecessors and had a lot of information, which was found in the big warehouse.


    It is with so many advantages that the Bayi bar should be shipped out. It has to be said that there is no shortage of smart people everywhere, especially the craftsmen in the Ming Dynasty. In terms of mind, they are no worse than the craftsmen in any period. Just because there is not enough development environment, they naturally change from the shining to ordinary.


    In the Ming Dynasty, craftsmen had no social status and their income was very low. It was good just to fill their stomachs. Even so, some of them want to invent and create something, which is very practical and promotes the development of social science.


    Unfortunately, the person who made such a contribution did not get the harvest proportional to his pay. Some people even collect things for experiments by themselves. Once they succeed, the fruits should belong to the Ministry of industry and the emperor. All he can get is the title of a good craftsman, that is, he can''t eat or change money.


    Under such an uninspired system, it can be imagined that no matter how good a craftsman is, he will die out soon.


    But the same person is completely different in Yang Chendong''s hands. The minimum incentive system is implemented in the Arsenal in chiembedded city.


    Minimum guarantee refers to how much money you will get if you finish the work in hand in a month. Incentive refers to the matching reward you will get once you exceed the task or even make other contributions.


    In fact, the most important thing that the craftsmen of this dynasty lacked was strength and mind. Once they had room to play, everyone was full of strength. Therefore, there were many outstanding figures. They not only received honors, such as medals at all levels, but also received a large number of gold and silver. This reward method of getting both name and money makes all craftsmen burn completely. It is twice the result with half the effort to do anything naturally in such an environment.


    Like an arsenal, the quality of steel determines how many guns can be made.


    In the process of steel training, with the help of the books provided by Yang Chendong, they can make the steel more solid rather than so brittle. They can also increase the density of steel, so as not to produce a lot of small bubbles in performance and easy to explode.


    There are clear records about these basic common sense in books. As long as you study them with your heart, you will find that many principles are not so difficult to understand, but they lack imagination. Once it is really done, when you look back, you will find that the original thing is so simple.


    The Arsenal began to expand and progress. Batches of finished Bayi bars were taken out and sent to the seaside temporary port of Leizhou Prefecture a few days ago. So far, all auxiliary soldiers have been equipped.


    Speaking back, in the face of Yang Chendong''s inquiry, LV Zhuo, the leader of the auxiliary force, looked excited. "Don''t worry, young master six, most of these people have shot before. They only need a short run in to regain that feeling. Once they go to the battlefield, they can certainly give full play to their advantages."


    No wonder LV Zhuo is so excited. In the past, I just saw that cold fronts could kill the four sides with advanced firearms. Although they are also equipped with enough new bows and crossbows, after all, the effective distance is too close, and the advantage is not very obvious. For this matter, the following battalion commanders and company commanders have visited him more than once. When can they go to war with advanced firearms like a cold front and frighten the enemy?


    In the past, when facing this problem, LV Zhuo was silent, because he didn''t know when this day would come. But now, the Bayi bar has been issued. Although its functionality is worse than that of the Ninth Five-Year Plan, it is still made by hand. The same gun is still a little different. It still needs soldiers to be familiar with and run in one gun, but it is not much better than the cold weapons in the enemy''s hands. Once you take these Bayi bars to the battlefield in the next World War, you can imagine what the outcome will be. It''s exciting to think of it.


    LV Zhuo was still standing there with excitement on his face. Yang Chendong had set his eyes on Luo Po, the head of the second regiment of Lengfeng. "These days, the brothers of Lengfeng worked harder, taught the brothers of auxiliary soldiers more about shooting skills, and how to maintain guns."


    "And you, you must keep an eye on the custody and use of guns. You are absolutely not allowed to lose any guns, let alone anything wrong. Once someone has such signs, he will be kicked out of the team immediately, and you must not be merciful." his eyes once again fell on Kong Jie and Song Zhe, the political commissars of the regiment. Yang Chendong said in a harsh tone.


    Guns are no better than other things. Once they are in the hands of the enemy, they will create chaos and even assassinate. It will take people''s lives between interest rates. In the face of such an advanced double-edged sword, we have to be wary. This is why we can only send Bayi bars to auxiliary soldiers, but those temporary auxiliary soldiers who have not passed too many tests still use cold weapons.


    "Don''t worry, sixth young master. We know. When there is no task, one person will only fire five bullets, and the check will be carried out every morning and evening. The soldiers have the power to supervise each other, etc. as long as they don''t shield each other from each other, nothing will happen." the two regiment political commissars said with a solemn expression on their face, Obviously, they are also aware of the benefits and corresponding hazards that advanced firearms can bring to them, so they have prepared early.


    "It''s best to talk to the soldiers in time and give full play to your advantages in ideological work. Once there are any bad signs or problems for the soldiers, we should enlighten and solve them immediately. Today''s things can''t be entrusted to tomorrow." Yang Chendong nodded and said in a stern tone again.


    After finishing the gun problem, his eyes fell on the four regiment level cadres and said, "seize the time to rest. We will start in a short time. At that time, it was impossible for everyone to have such a rest. Therefore, we can do pre war mobilization now."


    On hearing the words "mobilization before the war", the two regiments and the two regiment political commissars were shocked. Compared with the Ming army''s fear of war, they are waiting for this day, because only war can expand their strength faster, and only war can show their ability.


    "Yes." the four of them all saluted a very standard military salute. At this moment, their breathing and breathing became a bit hasty.


    ......


    Red inlaid city.


    Compared with when Yang Chendong left here two years ago, it can be said that it has changed.


    Spacious and clean cement roads, neat and uniform buildings, self-contained and fully equipped new communities, and various factories and units are next to each other.


    From a distance, I don''t know how many towering chimneys are emitting black smoke.


    This is far from the time to worry about environmental protection. At the moment, the world has not experienced the industrial period, and it has been well protected. Chiembedded city is the first industrial city. Many things made here every day will be transported to nearby places by Lengfeng''s navy.


    Such as toilet paper, toothpaste, toothbrush, gum, soap, towel, nail clippers, sugar, cans and other items; Everything from mirrors, glass, cosmetics, cheongsam and so on is a best-selling product. They are all in short supply and sent to some nearby countries.


    These things are exchanged for countless gold and silver, rice, flour, cloth, and various ores or steel.


    With raw materials, everyone on xiaoryukyu island who belongs to the Yang family has a better life. In order to ensure that these fruits of victory will not be stolen and plundered by others, everyone is doing his best to give all his abilities to promote the carriage that surpasses the times to move forward rapidly.

 Chapter 456

    Instant noodle factory, one of the branches of the general food factory.


    Factory director Zhou Dahe is leading nearly 3000 workers of the whole factory to rush to make the newly developed instant noodles day and night.


    This is the political and political task assigned by the sixth young master in his letter. Along with them are the fine process of how to make instant noodles and two boxes of finished products.


    Zhou Dahe was the first person who thoroughly read books and developed the first bowl of instant noodles by himself. According to the reward mechanism, he became the first director of the instant noodle factory after he passed the political examination and determined that there was no problem with his family background.


    Previously, I heard that whoever can be the first to develop instant noodles can be the factory director and become the leader of 3000 people. Zhou Dahe doesn''t believe it. But when he really did it and was entrusted with an important task, he was extremely excited at this moment. At the same time, his admiration for the sixth young master was like a flowing river.


    I don''t know since when, there has been a legend in the chixian city that the sixth young master came to earth from the gods and was sent by the gods to save the working people and change the world. Otherwise, why can the sixth young master always come up with all kinds of new things they have never heard of before and even dare not think of?


    The ancients were originally superstitious. Most of them had no culture and were most easily used by interested people. In addition, Yang Chendong did get many good things that smart people could not think of, like all kinds of advanced guns and guns guarding xiaoryukyu island. With these facts, there are more and more believers in this legend, so that the Yang senior management who first released these rumors recognized this statement.


    Instant noodles appeared on such a legend. Of course, this is also the credit of Dachang. When the bags of instant noodles were opened, soaked in hot water and eaten by everyone, everyone was full of praise. At present, the top management decided to rush to make these things immediately. It can not only replace food to solve people''s food and clothing, but also put them into the army. It is also an excellent military material. It will play a vital role in solving the problem of soldiers'' rations.


    With the help of some books found by Yang Chendong in Dachang, the methods of making instant noodles were listed in detail, and then there were more complex manufacturing machines. Once a batch of machines are available, the emergence of finished instant noodles will be greatly accelerated. And these jobs were thrown to the blacksmiths in the arsenal.


    There were many people and great strength. After nearly half a year of experiments, the first batch of machines finally left the factory and were distributed to the instant noodle factory. Zhou Dahe and his more than 3000 employees were excited to shed tears. They knew that the opportunity for their performance was coming.


    The first batch of self-made instant noodles was finally completed by taking out the prepared wheat, oil and other things and cooperating with the machine assembly line.


    Although the manufacturing of the first batch of instant noodles is very complicated because of these and other problems, and the machine will have problems and be forced to stop, as long as the first step is taken out, I believe that a more suitable second set of assembly line will appear soon, followed by the third set and the fourth set... Finally, instant noodles will be popularized, It has become an important part of the general food factory.


    ......


    The latest news about the changes in the city will be sent to Yang Chendong every few days. Once the deviation direction is found, it will be corrected immediately, and then the information will be transmitted to xiaoryukyu island at a very fast speed.


    After two years of development, the security agency has long been different. Their tentacles have covered all places, even many countries, and their monthly funds have expanded to as much as 3 million taels.


    The cost of so much money is to hand over such a huge organization to Nanming or Beiming. They can''t afford it financially. This is also an important reason why the Security Bureau has actually surpassed the royal guards and East Hall in many aspects.


    Of course, three million Liang a month seems a lot, but it''s not so surprising to know that the internal and external personnel of the Security Bureau have reached 50000. In other words, it''s only tens of thousands of liang of silver a month. You know, these people spend a lot of money in order to find out useful information. They are often a casual little intelligence. If they want to get him first, they don''t know how much money and time they need in the early stage.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong does not mean to reduce the amount. Even in his eyes, the development of the security bureau is not strong enough. His goal is the whole world. This has just touched Asia and a small part of Europe. Naturally, this achievement can not satisfy him.


    It can also be imagined that once one day, when we really go out, the Security Bureau must be the group of people who will always fight in front. When they arrive in a new country and a new environment, the cost will be really huge.


    Fortunately, there are all kinds of new factories in chixian city. Every day, offshore ships will send out novel goods, and a huge amount of silver will be sent back to the island day by day. This is Yang Chendong''s confidence to invest heavily.


    This is the advantage of monopoly. When the things in the city become unique and the goods they produce are in short supply, the pricing power is completely in their own hands. According to Yang Chendong''s instructions, foreigners do not earn money, but only higher, not the highest.


    With such instructions and the existence of a group of powerful people at the top of all countries, it is time for high-end products to be taken out and consumed without worrying about being unable to sell.


    Developed communication has its advantages, and complacency also has its advantages. Just like now, because the communication of various countries is too difficult, the chixian City naturally rises. It is developing almost every few days. At the same time, many disadvantages have also been revealed. The most important thing is that the population is too small.


    The territory of xiaoryukyu island is still enough. At least now, it has a population of less than one million. Recently, many people have been robbed and sent to the island. Even so, compared with the population movement of more than 20 million in Taiwan, it is less than one twentieth now. You can imagine how vast and rich it is.


    Because of this, there is a lot of land that needs to be developed and planted. Although the first Shang Dynasty is still surviving in the north and has not been completely eliminated, most of the territory on the island has been owned by the Yang family, which makes the gap in their population too large.


    During this period of time, in the process of dealing with the Yellow bandit army, both prisoners and some people of the Ming Dynasty have moved a lot. However, the gap is still too large compared with more than 100000 people.


    The Ming Dynasty was still prosperous. At least the people were not completely disappointed in them. Under such circumstances, it was obviously unrealistic to let them leave their homes and go to the island. Under the general situation, we can''t force others to do so. Otherwise, once Nanming finds out his attempt, who knows the consequences?


    After thinking about it, in order to solve the population problem on xiaoryukyu Island, Yang Chendong focused on the alien.


    If you are not my race, your heart will be different.


    This sentence has been more or less proved correct in history. But if they just make use of it, it''s nothing. If they obediently transform and accept the edification of Chinese culture, it''s not hopeless. On the contrary, if they don''t give face, Yang Chendong also cares about making more slaves and less. Some dirty and hard work can be done. Isn''t it beautiful.


    With this idea, Yang Chendong''s first goal naturally falls on Jiaozhi country. Once the Han people become strong, they will be human with their tails. Once the Han people become weak, they are like poisonous snakes in the dark. It''s really annoying.


    It has long been said that Yang Chendong''s strategy for foreign nationalities is to fight directly until it is disabled and abolished. After the country is destroyed, it will be disrupted again. This seems cruel, and there is no humanitarianism. But in the long run, why is this not a solution?


    You can get long-term peace and stability under labor pains. It''s cost-effective anyway. As for why others didn''t do it, maybe we just didn''t have such ability, or maybe the time experience is too long, there will be too many variables. But all this is nothing in Yang Chendong''s eyes. He has a big warehouse, and everything is enough.


    Kuang Ye''s Secret fold has been sent to Yingzong Zhuqi town.


    For the compromise, Jiaozhi sent a killer, Yang Chendong''s wife was attacked, and then Zhongdan reached an agreement with King min to send troops to deal with Jiaozhi army, Zhuqi town naturally praised it.


    Anyway, Zhuqi town is also the monarch of the Ming Dynasty. In his opinion, the war with King min is just his own business. Even if the Miao people participate in it, it is nothing. After all, the Miao people have been integrated with the Han people for many years and are also part of the Ming Dynasty, but what are you? What''s the matter with getting involved?


    There has always been dissatisfaction in his heart, but there is really no way. Now, Yang Chendong takes the initiative to deal with them, and what he only gives is the ships and iron that can''t be used in Sujiang mansion. It''s worth it anyway.


    After all, if Yang Chendong didn''t do it, who knows if Songjiang can keep it in the future. The things put there are likely to become the spoils of the first series of minwang. Who wouldn''t be happy to take these things that don''t know whether they will belong to themselves to do human favor and attack their opponents?

 Chapter 457

    As for whether Yang Chendong will fight with jiaozhibing after getting something, Zhuqi town is not worried at all. Not to mention the practice of Jiaozhi will lead to Yang Chendong''s anger. Just look at Kuang Ye''s Secret compromise. Will King min send a call to attack Jiaozhi? This is enough to reassure people.


    Although Zhu Qizhen was killed, he would not recognize the self-reliance of King min as king, nor would he recognize their orthodoxy. However, the content of this denunciation is beneficial to yourself, so don''t leave it alone. It will pass if you open one eye and close the other.


    Zhuqi town agreed to come down, and the next thing naturally went well. With the will, the Nanming officers and soldiers in Songjiang Prefecture began to get busy.


    When the will was issued, Zhu Qi town seemed very satisfied. Once there was no Jiaozhi army, the king of Min would lose an arm. Next, the difference in military strength between the two sides was getting smaller and smaller. Once he was given enough time to develop, it must not be long before the chaos in the South could be settled. At that time, he was thinking about when to make the northern expedition.


    But before that, there was one thing that made Zhuqi town unhappy, that is, Yang Chendong''s physical condition suddenly got better.


    For Yang Chendong, since the civil engineering change, Zhu Qi town has been in and dare not underestimate it. Facts have also proved that his caution is correct. At least up to now, everything Yang Chendong has done has to impress people and even make people wary.


    Just as Zhu Qizhen was tired of sending troops to Jiaozhi, he also hated Yang Chendong and the mercenaries he could control.


    Zhuqi town doesn''t know what will happen if mercenaries fight with Jiaozhi army. He doesn''t want to make too many predictions, because in his heart, no matter who wins or loses the final result, the remaining one may become his enemy, and how to solve it before the winning party is not strong has become a problem he has to think about.


    For this matter, he called Cao Jixiang, eunuch general manager, and Menda, the commander of the royal guards, two of his absolute confidants. And their power is given by themselves. There is no need to worry about their betrayal.


    To put it bluntly, these two people left themselves, which was really nothing.


    The two confidants were called to Zhuqi town together, and began to play drums in their hearts, thinking about who the emperor wanted to deal with and to whom?


    No wonder they think so. To be called to the emperor at the same time is certainly not as simple as asking you to come and talk.


    Even if it was his own, Zhu Qizhen naturally spoke a lot frankly, "you know what Yang Chendong''s body has healed."


    As soon as they heard that it was this matter, they knew it in their hearts, so they all nodded, "if you go back to the emperor, I already know."


    "Well, it''s good to know. Next, he will lead troops to fight with Jiaozhi. This is your chance." he didn''t say it clearly. Maybe this is the emperor''s usual practice. Never say die, so no matter what happens, they will have great room for turning around.


    Cao Jixiang and Menda are human spirits, otherwise they won''t be able to sit in this position. Hearing Zhu Qizhen''s words, I understood what he meant. But their faces became ugly.


    Not for anything else, just because it''s too difficult to deal with or assassinate Yang Chendong.


    Before that, they didn''t work hard, and even spent a lot of time arranging people to get close to Yang Chendong. To say nothing else, just joining mercenaries is as difficult as going to heaven.


    Although they have sent the elite among the elite they think they are, they have even made a lot of preparations for it. But I don''t know why. In a short time, these people will always be found out, and then disappear. They have never been in touch with them.


    It''s OK once or twice, but it''s the same every time. As long as it''s not a fool who knows what''s going on, there''s something wrong with the people they sent.


    Of course, they won''t know that with the support of strong silver, the means of the security bureau is no less than the royal guards and East Hall. Especially when Zhu Qi town went to Nanjing to establish Nanming, they began to layout. Even now, there are many people from the Security Bureau in the royal guards and East Hall, just because they hide so well and are generous. Unless they involve some important intelligence, they won''t make any rash moves, So that they can''t know the real identity of these people.


    It''s really ironic that someone who wanted to break into the other party''s interior has been broken in by others.


    And the last time something happened about Su Man''er, I''m afraid it''s difficult to use the beauty trick next.


    Zhu Qizhen looked at their faces and wanted to scold them angrily, but considering that there were no more powerful people to use except them, he had to suppress his anger and said: "Well, it''s not for you to do it now. Once the war starts, you don''t know how long it will take. Maybe Yang Chendong will lose to Jiaozhi, but you should also be prepared in other aspects. If you have a chance, you must not let go. Do you understand?"


    Said so frankly, where did they not understand the truth? When they knelt down and said, "please rest assured, the emperor, we will certainly go all out to solve problems for the emperor."


    "Not to go all out, but to have a good result." seeing that what they said was happy, but there was no guarantee at all, Zhuqi town deliberately put on a face and looked dissatisfied with their answer.


    When it comes to dealing with other officials, both royal guards and east hall can be easily captured. Even if you haven''t done anything wrong, you can always find something to press on your head. In fact, this is the way. I don''t know how many ministers have been convicted for no reason.


    Yang Chendong is totally different. He still has a very elite army in his hands. People never visit the emperor in the palace, which makes them unable to find a chance to start. The so-called all-out just now is just talking. Zhu Qi town is now worn by two people.


    Fortunately, they are all smart people, especially Cao Jixiang, who can be reused by Zhuqi town. They even regard him as Wang Zhen in those years. If he is not capable, he can''t reach such a high level only by loyalty.


    "Emperor, I have a suggestion, but I don''t know what to say." Cao Jixiang knows that he must take out some dry goods today. Otherwise, I''m afraid the emperor won''t let him go easily.


    "Partner, what can I say? I''m listening." seeing Cao Jixiang have something to say, Zhu Qizhen immediately came to be interested. He wanted to see if the other party really had any good ways to deal with Yang Chendong.


    Cao Jixiang, who was closely watched by the emperor, took a deep breath and quickly thought about his plan again in his mind. When he thought it was feasible, he said, "emperor, do you think the king of Min is a greater threat to Nanming, or the loyal public is a greater threat to Nanming?"


    Listening to Cao Jixiang''s question, Zhu Qizhen wants to say that the threat is great. However, considering that such an answer was too rogue, he thought about it and said, "of course, I think the threat of Zhongdan is greater. How can we say that King min is also a member of the Zhu family, and our affairs can be discussed behind closed doors."


    "OK." Cao Jixiang, who wanted this answer, said while the iron was hot, "Even so, the minister thinks that we can contact the king of min and let''s deal with Zhongdan Gong together. If he loses the battle with the enemy, it''s natural to say nothing. If he wins, it''s bound to come back. When they fight to lose both. When they are tired, we suddenly send troops. Emperor, what will be the result £¿¡±


    "Hiss!" Zhu Qizhen took a breath after hearing this.


    If an army has just finished a battle and is preparing to have a good rest, a stronger army appears and targets them, it seems obvious what kind of result it will be. If so, the overall situation is determined.


    The strategy is good. Zhu Qizhen felt that it was too insidious after listening to it. However, considering that everything was for the rivers and mountains of the Ming Dynasty, it was understandable that the means were too extreme. However, Zhu Qizhen was unhappy about the need to cooperate with the king of min.


    Seeing that Zhu Qizhen did not immediately express his position, but a thoughtful look, Cao Jixiang continued: "emperor, King min and you are just family affairs. Yang Chendong is really different. If you can''t suppress him now, I''m afraid it will be more difficult to target him in the future. Once he gets the power, who knows if he will be the next Huang Yuliang."


    His face is still very serious, but his head can''t help nodding first. What Cao Jixiang said is exactly what he worries about. It seems that he still has a great sense of politics.


    Seeing that Zhu Qizhen didn''t interrupt him, Cao Jixiang knew that he was talking about the emperor''s heart. When he was proud, he continued: "Surely the emperor can see the danger of loyalty and courage, and the king of min can see it as well. If we remind him a little, he will do something. At that time, he can not only eliminate the trouble in his heart, but also make the king of Min suffer heavy losses in the process of suppression and killing. It is killing two birds with one stone."


    "Yes, yes." Zhu Qizhen clapped his palm and looked encouraging. But then he shook his head, "we can see this truth, but can''t we see the rebellion of King min?"

 Chapter 458

    "Of course I will. But don''t worry, the advanced firearms in the hands of mercenaries are like a piece of fat. In order to get these, I''m afraid the king of min can''t stop his greed." Cao Jixiang certainly thought of these, so he smiled. It was determined that the king of Min knew that there were tigers in the mountain and would prefer to travel in the tiger mountain.


    Hearing this, Zhu Qizhen nodded again. He thought there was some truth in what he said, but the problem came again. If these advanced firearms were really obtained by the king of min, wouldn''t they threaten himself?


    When Zhu Qizhen expressed his doubts, Cao Jixiang looked very treacherous and said with a smile, "the emperor can rest assured. If King min can really kill Zhongdan, it''s no use even getting those firearms, because there are mercenary leaders. No one will be indifferent to others killing his benefactor."


    "Oh, ha ha ha." when he heard this, Zhu Qizhen finally laughed.


    Cao Jixiang is right. A greedy man like King min will not allow Yang Chendong to survive under his nose.


    Seeing Zhu Qizhen finally laughing, Cao Jixiang knew that the matter had been approved and said while the iron was hot, "In order to attract the king of min, we just need to promise them that once the opportunity arises, King Xiping will stop Zhongdan''s way behind him and prevent him from escaping. In this way, not only great things can be achieved, but also mercenaries will only find them if they want revenge in the future. The Emperor just needs to say that he doesn''t know anything, so he can clean up the matter."


    Cao Jixiang thought everything for himself. Zhuqi town didn''t allow it. He immediately ordered Menda''s commander to do it. Find a reliable person to contact king min and prepare for the future. At the same time, he also wrote a secret message to send people to King Xiping of Yunnan, just in case Yang Chendong really beat the Jiaozhi army back to the division.


    At the same time, there was a movement from the king of min.


    After Chen Tian returned to the camp, he explained the matter again and thought it over again, and the king of Min agreed. In his eyes, both mercenaries and Jiaozhi troops are their own thorns and thorns. If they can fight, no matter who wins or loses, it is a good thing. As for the 100000 people asked by Yang Chendong, it is even easier. Just pick some people who don''t have enough to eat and wear , together with the war, refugees can be seen everywhere, just 100000 people. It''s really not a thing.


    Once he has done this, he will turn against the Jiaozhi army. The king of min, who has occupied most parts of Yunnan, Guangxi and Guangdong, has a solid foundation. He only needs to give him time to recruit new soldiers. After digesting these sites, his strength will rise several times. At that time, he will not be afraid of facing the weak Nanming alone.


    King min made a decision, and Yingzong responded. Finally, it was Yang Chendong''s turn.


    Yang Chendong, who has a big warehouse, has long set his life goal.


    To achieve these goals, the first thing is to have power and influence, which he did.


    The second is to weaken Daming''s strength, and then openly have the power to lead his own troops, which he also did.


    The third step is how to lead a large army to fight in all directions and get Daming''s acquiescence. He really made a lot of efforts to this step, and now it seems that he has finally achieved it. When he took over the imperial decree of Zhu Qi town to allow him to lead the army from Kuang Ye, on the next day, there were 1500 cold front, 5000 auxiliary soldiers and 5600 temporary auxiliary soldiers, totaling more than 12000 People drove from the south of Gaozhou Fucheng, rubbing Miao Jinlong''s Miao army camp straight to Guangxi.


    Two days before leaving, Yang Chendong arranged for the two ladies to leave together with the last batch of troops to send Quartermaster from Leizhou Prefecture. This time, it was Jiaozhi, where the terrain was complex and dense forests were everywhere. It was a little laborious to travel carriages in some places. It was possible to fall into danger anytime and anywhere when fighting at someone else''s home. It was very important to take women''s family members inconvenient.


    But Yang Chendong really thought about where to send them.


    Take a closer look. Whether it is sent to Yangjiazhuang next to the capital or Jianning mansion, it is not a safe place. As long as you don''t die, your family and relatives should be safe, but in the end, there will be no danger under normal circumstances. Who knows if anyone will survive?


    After thinking about it, there is only one place that is the safest, that is the red inlaid city on xiaoryukyu Island, and Su maner has arranged to go there in advance. The so-called ugly daughter-in-law wants to see her father-in-law sooner or later. Even if he doesn''t say about the red inlaid City, he can''t hide it from the two women for a long time.


    That is, it''s better to arrange them to go first, get used to it, think about what they have to face after being their own wife, and whether they have enough psychological preparation.


    In fact, Yang Chendong also guessed that it is estimated that Hu Yan and snow lady must be shocked First, but they will support themselves in the end. After all, ancient women rarely had such independent ideas. Most of them are from the beginning to the end. Whoever they marry will follow whoever they marry for a lifetime.


    Yang Chendong made a decision. It took a lot of effort to arrange the two women to go. As he thought, Hu Yan and snow lady asked to face all the difficulties with Yang Chendong.


    The two women didn''t want to leave Yang Chendong. They were more worried. In the face of a woman who is worried about himself, how can he say anything important? Fortunately, Yang Chendong knew the circuitous tactics and adopted the method of breaking one by one. First, he explained the snow lady, and then the two worked together to deal with Hu Yan. Sure enough, it was finally done. Hu Yan and snow lady left before the war on the grounds of sending them to the safest and most comfortable place. Along with them, there are the original tie Qingyi with a group of female guards, as well as Yang Wu, who represents Yang Chendong''s identity.


    With the family arranged properly, Yang Chendong''s eyes finally saw the territory outside Daming. Just two days later, the army set out.


    Twenty nine battalions, with more than 12000 people, walked all the way. Especially when passing by the Miao Jinlong military camp, the other party was like a rooster to fight. It was obvious that they were afraid of them in the previous battle. Seeing the mercenaries passing by, they instinctively looked defensive.


    It is doomed that such defense is useless. Yang Chendong''s goal is not them at all. More than 12000 people passed by their barracks in a dignified way until they disappeared. Miao Jinlong and others were relieved.


    In the Gaozhou mansion not far behind, Kuang Ye watched Yang Chendong take the army away with a long sigh.


    He has been with Zhuqi town for a long time. He knows the emperor too well. He has just used himself. He can''t see others better than him. This time, Yang Chendong went deep alone and didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing. But at this time, he can''t care so much, because he wants to leave Gaozhou Prefecture immediately. At this time, he can only wish Yang Chendong good luck.


    ......


    Cross toe.


    Also known as "Jiaozhi", it was originally a word used by the people of the Central Plains in the north to describe the national customs of "Nanman" in ancient books. Later, it was used to refer to the area south of the central plains where the Nanman people lived.


    During the Ming Dynasty, it was also called the land of Annan. Zhu Di, the founder of Chengzu, once sent the British army, which advocated to be auxiliary and handsome, to attack and enter Annan to break the image array of Hu Jiya. Hu Jiya and his son were captured and escorted to Jinling, the capital of the Ming Dynasty (now Nanjing, Jiangsu), together with many literary ministers and military generals of the Hu Dynasty.


    After the demise of the Hu family, the Ming Dynasty announced the abolition of the kingdom of Annan and renamed Jiaozhi Province, governing 15 prefectures, 41 prefectures and 210 counties.


    The war was won, and then there was a bad move. That is, on the issue of how to rule this place, the Ming government brought corrupt rule to xinjiaozhi province.


    The first is local officials, most of whom come from neighboring Guangxi, Guangdong and Yunnan provinces and regions. They just know a little about words. They venture deep into the wilderness for only one purpose: to get rich.


    Second, Ma Qi, a eunuch and Eunuch in charge of the army, was sent. In fact, he was the supreme commander of Annan military region and the supreme governor of Jiaozhi province. He exerted unbearable extortion on the people. Only peacock tails, 10000 peacocks a year. If the number was insufficient, he arrested the Jiaozhi and tortured them cruelly.


    Where there is oppression, there will be resistance. Finally, a man named Li Li came out. He United Jiaozhi aborigines to resist the Ming army and won. The Ming Dynasty was forced to make peace with Li Li, and the army withdrew from Jiaozhi.


    On the fifth day of the first lunar month in 1431, Li Li accepted the canonization of the Ming Dynasty, but this was a major blow to the prestige of the central government over the southwest chieftain. Later, Shi duo''s facts proved that the negative impact caused by Xuande''s "abandoning Jiaozhi" was long-term and fatal. This incident dealt a heavy blow to the international reputation of the Ming Dynasty in the western region and shook the suzerain status of the Ming Dynasty. Losing Annan means losing the west, which Zhu Zhanji probably did not expect. Since then, Annan has been harassing the border and invading the land.


    Perhaps he is too poor, or perhaps depending on the geographical advantage, he will harass the border once he meets the opportunity, and bite the Ming Dynasty from time to time.


    Whenever such a thing happened, the Ming Dynasty mostly forbeared. After all, in the face of a tropical monsoon climate, the temperature is high and the humidity is high. It is also a country with dense mountains and forests. It is inconvenient for the troops to go out, and the troops are few. Over time, they do not give up, but only arrange defense in the three provinces of Yunnan, Guangxi and Guangdong, which are far from their border.


    The so-called long-term defense will lose, not to mention the Ming Dynasty itself. First, a powerful Ming Dynasty was divided into two, and then the king of Min rebelled. How could Annan not seize such an opportunity. At the request of the king of min, Xu Yizhong, he sent troops half way. The contrast of 50000 troops did help the king of Min create a lot of potential at the beginning.

 Chapter 459

    The Southern Ming Dynasty was weak, and Yingzong Zhuqi town focused on the northern Ming Dynasty. In addition to the rebellion of the Yellow bandit army in Guangdong, the king of Min united with each other, and the Miao people suddenly won a complete victory. They rushed out of Yunnan and joined the two provinces of Guangxi and Guangdong.


    The war ahead was smooth. King Annan Li Li, who was blinded by lard, wanted more benefits. Encouraged by his subordinates, he proposed to marry King min and marry Princess Yongsheng, the younger sister of King min, and said he would be friendly from generation to generation.


    When Li Li was granted King Annan by the Ming Dynasty, he also made an altar and vowed to be friendly from generation to generation, but it took only a long time to change his divination. Such a person can''t be believed in what he says.


    Besides, Li Li is over 60 years old, and Zhu Lian, Princess Yongsheng, is less than 20 years old. This clearly means pushing his sister into the fire pit. How can Zhu Huixuan, king of min, agree. But considering that we are still allied forces, if we can''t handle it well, once we turn against each other, it will only be cheaper for the Yingzong emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty. It was at this time that the following people had an idea, and Yang Chendong would send troops to the army.


    Especially after Yang Chendong made a request for a call to arms, he thought that Annan could not become bigger, let alone marry him on this matter, which disturbed the morale of the army and attracted the dissatisfaction of several younger brothers. In the end, the king of Min finally spread a message to the world, saying all kinds of bad things about King Annan, Li Li, which can be regarded as tearing his face.


    As soon as the Xi Wen came out, the most surprised thing was that general Ruan gengwang, who was still waiting for news in Guangnan Prefecture, became more prosperous.


    Ruan surname is the largest surname in Jiaozhi. With a large population, there will be more natural talents. Ruan gengwang is one of them. With the support of the family and his own ability, he undertook the task of leading the army this time, leading 50000 troops out of Jiaozhi and into the territory of Daming.


    The strength was originally weak. In addition, there was not enough preparation. As soon as the Jiaozhi army appeared, it killed the Nanming army by surprise. Even occupying the city hall and robbing countless gold and silver, it captured more than 100000 Nanming people.


    Some of them were sent back to Jiaozhi as slaves, leaving 50000 young men to establish the Han capture army.


    As a result, Ruan gengwang, who has 50000 Jiaozhi troops and 50000 Han captured troops, has a high morale. Even if there was news from the front that the king of Min seemed to have sent someone to contact Zhongdan Gong of the northern Ming Dynasty in order to deal with Jiaozhi, he didn''t pay attention to it.


    Those who can become generals, especially those with 50000 troops, Ruan gengwang has some abilities and has the overall situation in his eyes. In his opinion, strength is the final thing. In front of absolute strength, all intrigues and tricks are just clown dancing, which can''t be a big deal.


    And in this pride, Xi Wen appeared. But it just surprised Ruan gengwang. Then he was angry and angry. He said in front of his two confidants, Deputy General Hong Jin and nephew Ruan yongyang, "What a bloody loyal and brave man, just let him come. When the general destroys him here, we''ll see what king min tells us. Hum! If the compensation can''t satisfy the general, we''ll have to say it well."


    "That is, uncle is so brave, who is invincible? It''s just that the loyal and courageous public doesn''t come. When he comes, he must have gone forever." Ruan yongyang, a nephew with six or seven points similar to Ruan gengwang, began to flatter him immediately.


    It''s not very correct to say flattery. At least Hong Jin, another deputy general who can recruit and be good at war, has no objection. Maybe he thinks the same in his eyes.


    What my nephew said was very comfortable. Ruan gengwang said, "in this way, let''s inform and prepare the army. Once the loyal and courageous Lord comes, he will show them a good look and let them know. Don''t think that if you defeat the Yellow bandit army, you really think it''s invincible in the world. When it comes to a strong army, we''re the best in the world."


    ......


    Yunnan Mu family.


    The big three characters of Xiping King hang high outside the underground gate, showing their strength and strength.


    Recently, Wang mubin of Xiping did not have a good life. When the war broke out in the south, the Mu family, who had military power and lived here for generations, obviously became a pastry in everyone''s eyes. Whether it was Zhuqi Town, Yingzong of the Southern Ming Dynasty, Zhu Huiyun, king of the Min Dynasty, or Wang Lili of the southern kingdom, even Zhu Qiyu, Zong of the northern Ming Dynasty, sent people to woo him.


    It''s not! How long has passed since mubin was granted the first living king with a different surname in the Ming Dynasty and became king Xiping.


    It is said that Mu bin should be satisfied if he is granted a different surname. This can definitely be written into history books and honor his ancestors. In fact, Mu bin has indeed been in the army. In order to deserve the title of King Xiping, he wants to compete with King min with 100000 Mu troops.


    Unfortunately, with Nanming''s pig teammate, he had to lose the war and return. Then he could only watch the minwang forces go out of Yunnan and quickly occupy Guangxi and Guangdong.


    So far, it''s all out of Yunnan, and mubin has no better way. Because once he goes out with the army, what will happen if Yunnan is in chaos? Who will be responsible for the Quartermaster along the way?


    Under various worries, mubin stood still. Fortunately, his existence could have restrained the troops of the minwang system. For example, Zhu Huiyun, king of Guangtong, Yang Wenbo, head of Miao in Dulin village, were restrained by him in Yunnan and Guangxi.


    It is precisely because of this role that Yingzong Zhuqi town did not openly find mubin trouble. Although it is certain that he is not satisfied, the emperor is far away from shangao. He has no choice but to scold each other, which leads the Mu family to go to King min. in that case, Nanming is the real danger.


    Under such a big environment, Mu bin still lives very well. Knowing the strength of the Mu family, Zhu Huiyun, Wang Guangtong, and Yang Wenbo, the head of Miao in Dulin village, do not mean to use a knife and gun with him. On the contrary, they will send someone to send some gold and silver from time to time to contact him.


    In this regard, mubin didn''t want to accept it at first, but under the reminder of Wang Ji, he finally accepted it all.


    Wang Ji is very interesting. He was originally Zuo Shilang of the Nanming military department. He also has some abilities. As long as Kuang Ye is old and retires, he can fill the seat smoothly. However, anxious, he did not choose to keep himself safe. Instead, he decided to take the initiative to establish more meritorious deeds and take the position of the Minister of war as soon as possible. In this way, he suggested that mubin be granted a different surname Wang to solve the matter of Yunnan one day earlier.


    The idea is good, but the reality is cruel. When the final plan failed, Wang Ji was vented by the anger of Yingzong Zhuqi town and asked to be dismissed, investigated and returned to Nanming Kyoto.


    Knowing that there would be no good fruit to eat when he went back, Wang Ji began to beg Xiping Wang mubin, saying that he was willing to do meritorious service on behalf of the sin and work beside him. He also promised that once the war ended, with his contacts, he would be able to contact more important officials to speak for King Xiping when he returned to Kyoto with gold and silver.


    Considering that Wang, a different surname, came suddenly, Zhu Qizhen didn''t give it so willingly. Who knows if he will find a back account in the future? If there is a person in Kyoto who can talk and walk to his own people, it is also a good thing. In addition, the original proposal of his different surname Wang came from Wang Ji himself, and mubin agreed to this requirement.


    On the ground that Wang Ji was ill, he stayed at Mu''s house temporarily. In order to plan for the future, he accepted the gold and silver sent by the first Department of King min.


    After receiving these gold and silver, the relationship between mubin and Wang Ji seems to be one step closer. This time, after seeing King min''s call to attack Jiaozhi army, he called this man over and asked for advice.


    "Lord Wang, the emperor has issued a secret order to let the king make some preparations. Once the loyal and brave Lord really defeated the Jiaozhi army, let us take the opportunity to press it. What do you think of this?" in the back garden of Xiping palace, mubin and Wang Ji sat opposite each other, looking open-minded for advice.


    Although Wang Ji did something wrong and aroused the anger of Zhuqi Town, he still has some abilities. Especially his contacts in Kyoto and speculation about Yingzong''s thoughts can''t catch up with him, so once there is anything, he is very willing to discuss with this important minister in Kyoto.


    Now his life is in mubin''s hands. Even in order to live, Wang Ji has to answer all questions. Now, after listening to this question and pondering a little, he said, "King Xiping, in fact, there is nothing to worry about this matter at all. Everything has been made clear."


    "Lord Wang, please teach me." although mubin had a plan in his heart, he still wanted to hear the views and opinions of the left Shilang of the army.


    He felt a melancholy look on mubin''s face, but he didn''t speak in a hurry. It was clear that he wanted to test himself. After pondering, Wang Jiliu smiled: "King Xiping, things are obvious. The emperor''s will also shows that there are only more than 10000 people in the hands of Duke Zhongdan this time, and Ruan gengwang has gathered 100000 troops. There is a great difference in military strength. Next, one attack and one defense, one familiar with the terrain and one new comer. It must be under such a situation, Ruan gengwang can''t see any failure Yes. "


    The ancients paid attention to the fame of teachers in war, and paid attention to the timing, geography and harmony of people.


    The more of the above aspects, the more obvious the advantage will be and the greater the possibility of victory will be.


    Looking at all these items, it seems that only one of Yang Chendong''s teachers is famous, and the others are all weak. Under such conditions, no wonder Wang Ji will make such a judgment.


    Mu bin kept his jaw head, a look of great approval, "so this time, our goal will be on the Jiaozhi army to win?"


    "Well, you can''t think so." Wang Ji said with an instant change of look, "King Xiping, I know you want to fulfill the emperor''s will. Who wins and who fights? But is Jiaozhi army so easy to fight? Let''s not say whether you can win. Even if you defeat Ruan gengwang, King Eli''s temper, he will send troops. In this case, when will the grievances be repaid? Isn''t he putting himself in danger?"

 Chapter 460

    Listen, Wang Ji doesn''t want to fight here or there. Mu bin is confused and asks, "what are we going to do?"


    "Don''t do anything, just wait and see what happens. Unless Zhongdan really wins more with less, we can send troops if we have a chance. Otherwise, don''t lightly move the army. It''s hard to provoke anyone. As long as we don''t help anyone, we will be friends of everyone. If the Jiaozhi army is angry, they won''t trouble us. They will only ask the king of min for an operation. We watch the tiger from a mountain Fighting and preserving strength are in an invincible position. "


    After these words, it can be seen that Wang Ji is really planning for mubin.


    These words also said that mubin constantly nodded in agreement. Speaking of, his Mu family has been loyal for generations, which can be seen from history, but the current situation is completely different from that in history because of the emergence of Yang Chendong. Only the emperor of the Ming Dynasty suddenly appeared two, who said they were orthodox. For a time, mubin didn''t know who to listen to. In this case, who did you want him to be loyal to?


    Even if you don''t understand yourself, it''s better to stand still first and wait to see the situation.


    Wang Ji was relieved to see that mubin really stopped the idea of doing it. He now clings to others. Of course, he hopes that the stronger Mu bin is, the better. This means that he will be more safe. But he didn''t know it at all. This time he was completely blind. Everything was because he underestimated Zhongdan Gong Yang Chendong.


    Maybe Wang Ji''s thinking is right. Among the forces, Yang Chendong has few soldiers and no territory. He should be the best bully. But he forgot that if Yang Chendong was bullied, how could he save Yingzong Zhuqi town on the battlefield?


    How could they beat back vara''s elite cavalry?


    How could the Yellow bandit army, which is becoming more and more powerful, be destroyed in less than two months?


    How could it make Zhu Qiyu, the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty, and Zhu Qizhen, the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty, both afraid?


    Can the person who can do these things be a soft persimmon for others to grasp?


    If you belittle the enemy in the mall, you may be as poor as a rag, but if you belittle the enemy in the battlefield, you will kill yourself.


    Just like Yang Chendong, after coming out of Gaozhou, he passed through Lianzhou and Siming. Just when everyone thought he would bypass Zhen''an Prefecture in the northwest and fight with Ruan gengwang''s office in Guangnan Prefecture, suddenly the mercenaries disappeared in everyone''s sight.


    Originally, the vast team of more than 10000 people disappeared like evaporated water vapor.


    This news was quickly spread to the barracks of the Nanming army, the minwang army, the Miao army, the Mujia army and the Jiaozhi army.


    "Disappeared? How could this be possible?" compared with several military camps, the most anxious and most concerned is Ruan gengwang''s headquarters of Jiaozhi military camp in Guangnan Prefecture.


    These days, he is ready for the next war with the mercenary city. Even he gave orders not to defend the city and go out of the city to attack.


    Although abandoning the strong city and not guarding it is tantamount to deliberately losing his own advantage, he still has confidence that his troops are seven or eight times that of Yang Chendong.


    But unexpectedly, you are ready for everything. There is a sudden news ahead. Yang Chendong and his mercenaries are missing, which makes him feel bad. At the same time, he quickly strides to the sand table, and then stares at the nearby Siming mansion. The news is interrupted here, and his eyes will naturally fall here.


    Standing on one side, there was a tiger, and the purpose was Deputy General Hong Jin.


    Different from another deputy general Ruan yongyang, he is the nephew of general Ruan gengwang. He has natural advantages. He can only get the general''s recognition by diligence and better performance. Just like before, when he led the troops to fight with Nanming, he performed very well. More importantly, he was obedient. That''s why he got such a position.


    Don''t think Hong Jin is obedient, but he also has his own ideas. Otherwise, he just can''t reach the current height with his honesty. Under his observation, when he noticed that Ruan gengwang''s eyes fell near Siming mansion, he was moved in his heart. Then he said, "general, will those people directly enter the dense forest and Liangshan?"


    Hong Jin''s speculation is what Ruan gengwang thought of now, and these words can''t help but make his breathing begin to increase. At this time, another deputy general, his nephew Ruan yongyang, fiercely stood up and said: "It''s impossible. They don''t have the courage to enter Langshan. Not to mention that more than 10000 people have food, drink and logistics problems. It''s already July, but when the rainy season comes, the weather is wet and hot. Even our local people don''t want to stay in the mountains at this time, let alone snakes, ants, insects and tigers. It''s just that untrained troops enter there A dead letter. Once we hit it right and forward, we really can''t see any way to live. "


    After saying this, Ruan yongyang seemed to feel that it was not enough, and added: "it is said that the loyal and brave public who led the army will not understand these principles. If he doesn''t know these common sense, I can only say that this time our opponent is too weak and doesn''t deserve our attention."


    Ruan yongyang''s statement is very reasonable. Jiaozhi is located south of the return of the north. It is hot and rainy, especially when there is a flood of rain from May to October. At this time, the nests of many animals in the dense forest will be lost, making them out everywhere, which is very dangerous.


    The reason why it is very dangerous means that unless the local elderly are particularly experienced, not many people are willing to enter the dense forest under such environment and conditions, which is like breaking through a ghost gate.


    Not to mention the army of more than 10000 people. If you don''t understand it at all, any situation can happen. If you don''t do well, it''s normal to reduce the number of non combat personnel by 60 or 70%. In addition, without sufficient logistical supplies, no army will take the initiative to enter the mountain.


    Under such a harsh environment, Jiaozhi has a small population and a small army, and its comprehensive strength is far inferior to that of Daming, but it is still the reason why it can be independent.


    Seeing Ruan yongyang say so much in one breath, general Ruan Geng Wang couldn''t help nodding. Just when other generals thought he thought so, suddenly he said to Deputy General Hong Jin, "immediately arrange scouts to enter the Liangshan area and search for traces and evidence that they might enter."


    The sudden decision stunned the other generals. After hearing this, Hong Jin said, "yes, general, my subordinates will do it right away."


    When Hong Jin went out to arrange things, Ruan yongyang in the hall said with a certain questioning tone: "uncle, you don''t really think these mercenaries will be brave to go into the mountains and forests? If so, we don''t have to do it at all. Most of them will die in it."


    "Call me general, and I''m the commander in chief here. Naturally, I know how to do it." Ruan gengwang said with a reminder tone, leaving half of Ruan yongyang''s mouth open. Obviously, his uncle was angry.


    When the commander is angry, even if you are his son, you have to restrain. This is the army. Without iron military discipline, you can''t win any war.


    Besides, Hong Jin immediately sent a team of 200 elite scouts to Liangshan. Most of them lived in the dense forest. Many of them often went in and out of Liangshan and arranged for them to inquire about the news.


    "Go and return quickly. Once you find anything suspicious, come back and report it immediately. This time, you don''t want to find out where your opponents are, but as long as you can be sure that they have entered the Liangshan area, it''s a great achievement." Hong Jin ordered the scouts. Then two hundred fast horses ran out and disappeared.


    ......


    Lang Shan.


    This mountain forest with an unknown history of many years, if you have to describe it, the word primitive forest is completely competent.


    Especially now that it has not been developed and polluted, it has more mountains and forests and dense trees than ordinary people can imagine.


    For example, walking here, whether day or night, unless you find a favorable location, it is difficult to see the sun. All this is because the density of leaves is too large to block the sun.


    For another example, walking is often tens of meters, up to a hundred meters. Recently, less than ten meters, you can see thick wood trunks that can''t be held by two people together, or even thicker. The arm length of three or four people can''t be surrounded. And there are many trees like this, you can know how desolate and primitive it is here.


    When Yang Chendong came here with more than 12000 mercenaries, he saw such a scene.


    "Oh, the dense forests here are much thicker than those we met during training, and the trees are much stronger." shortly after entering here, the voice of Hu mang rang in Yang Chendong''s ear.


    Yang Er on the other side also said with emotion, "young master, the roads here are muddy and the temperature is so high. It''s really not that anyone can stay. Now I finally realize your pains a while ago."


    No wonder Yang er said so at this time. A while ago, Yang Chendong didn''t see outsiders for a long time on the grounds of assassination and poisoning. In fact, he has been secretly training the army in rotation. The main training subjects are how to survive in the dense forest and how to give better play to his strength.


    At that time, many middle-level officers, lower level officers and even some higher-level officers did not understand such training. What to do with good training, especially during training, Yang Chendong deliberately selected some rainy weather and high temperature to increase the training. Therefore, I don''t know how many soldiers were injured, Even some auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers did not persist at all, and were directly injured and discharged from active service.

 Chapter 461

    Without seeing an enemy, he began to reduce his staff independently, which means that Yang Chendong has enough prestige. If it was replaced by others, I''m afraid even the two highest level teachers, lengsong and Kaohsiung, can''t hold down the field.


    At that time, people didn''t understand it, but when they were really in such an environment now, everyone suddenly realized that they finally realized the painstaking efforts of the sixth young master and admired the sixth young master''s foresight.


    Just like now, Mingming is in a very strange environment, and it''s cloudy and rainy outside, and the climate is very humid. If the Nanming army came, I''m afraid not many people could stand it. Downsizing is also an essential thing, but there''s nothing in front of the Yang family army.


    We just feel that we have re entered the previous training, and some people are angry. They don''t regard it as a battlefield at all, but as an ordinary training.


    It was with this foundation that Yang Chendong dared to risk the universal condemnation and suddenly entered the Liangshan area, which made all those who wanted to watch the excitement jump into the air.


    The security bureau is worthy of being a department smashed out with a lot of money. For example, the news that Yingzong and minwang wanted to take advantage of the defeat of both mercenaries and Jiaozhi army was sent to Yang Chendong as early as he was on his way.


    There is an opponent seven or eight times more than his own strength in front of him, and there are two covetous enemies lying around him. I''m afraid anyone who encounters such a situation will be confused and feel helpless.


    Things on Yang Chendong''s body, he really just arbitrarily changed a downward army route. Or he just went to Liangshan according to the original plan and disrupted all the military plans for himself in Yunnan, leaving the enemy at a loss.


    Yes, entering the Liangshan area was originally one of the military steps planned by Yang Chendong long ago.


    In the territory of the Han people, especially under the gaze of several aspects, Yang Chendong has a feeling of bare arms to others, which makes people very uncomfortable and unable to exert his means.


    After all, he is the least powerful now. If he shows too amazing, it will inevitably make all the enemies feel invincible. Once they have this feeling, who knows they won''t unite to attack themselves? If so, wouldn''t it be too dangerous? After all, he has only an army of more than 10000 people in his hands.


    How to hide yourself, or let others focus on yourself, has become the most important problem, which leads to the military decision to enter Liangshan.


    Jiaozhi is an alien race. History has proved that people living here, no matter whether they are re attached or rebellious again because of the strength of the Han people, but many years later, people living here don''t think they are an affiliated existence of the Han people. On the contrary, they will be like an annoying poisonous snake, thinking of biting when they have a chance.


    In the face of such an alien with no position, no principle or even no bottom line, Yang Chendong will not be moved by emotion and reason like other monarchs, but directly swallow them and destroy them until the goal of destroying the country is completed.


    Is to destroy the country.


    It''s frightening to say. At least in future generations, there is no strong reason and reason. Even the United States, the strongest military, dare not do so. Even if it does, it will have a lot of trouble. It''s great to have to help one fight another and complete the goal of being obedient temporarily.


    As for the Han people, they didn''t even think about it. This may have something to do with the golden mean of Confucianism, which has a lot to do with years of inheritance. Even if you destroy your strength, you won''t choose to do so.


    But when is it?


    In 1451 ad.


    At this time, people are short-sighted. They only see what they can see, and they won''t pay attention to what is farther away. This environment of self sweeping snow in front of the door and ignoring his family affairs is really the best time for Yang Chendong to achieve his goal.


    Let''s not say anything else for the time being. Foreign nations like Jiaozhi will die if they say they die. There''s no need to worry about the condemnation of other countries. In such an environment, if Yang Chendong still wants to fight to make them surrender, it''s pedantic. That''s the real mistake of the country and the family.


    It is precisely because of the desire to destroy the country that the trip to Liangshan is not so abrupt.


    When you enter Liangshan, you can use the dense forest to go directly to the interior of Jiaozhi. If you do it well and move faster, you can go directly to Hanoi, the capital of Jiaozhi. It is not without opportunity and possibility. This is another main reason why the army will enter Liangshan now.


    That is, they can hide themselves and let others completely fail in their own strategy. They may also achieve their ultimate military purpose. They have so many benefits. Why can''t they do it? As for entering the secret forest, will there be all kinds of maladjustment guessed by outsiders? Hehe, is it true that the previous targeted training was done in vain?


    What is most annoying in the dense forest is the rainy weather and the poisonous insects that may appear everywhere.


    The former is not difficult to solve. As I said just now, the trees here are lush, so many leaves are shrouded, and the rain will not lightly fall on the soldiers. It is just that the road under your feet is a little muddy. But this is even more afraid. Everyone, with a pair of combat boots, has solved all his troubles.


    Not only does the road look not so difficult to walk, but with these boots, snakes and insects can''t do anything about them.


    For example, when marching in the wild, especially in such dense forests, we must pay attention to keeping the camp clean and all garbage must be buried in time.


    Because as long as there is star oil, it is possible to attract ants, ants will attract lizards, and lizards will attract snakes.


    When moving in areas with snakes, you should pay attention at any time to reduce the possibility of being bitten by snakes. Generally, 70% of the parts bitten by snakes are in the feet. If you wear trousers, Jungle Boots and land boots, even if you are bitten, you will not hurt the body and be poisoned.


    Think about what people wore at the beginning, mostly straw sandals and cloth shoes. Sometimes some nobles wear long cloth boots, but these really mean nothing in front of real combat boots. This is why others regard the dense forest as a tiger, but mercenaries dare to enter it lightly.


    As for non-toxic snakes in the trees in the dense forest. When camping in the wild, sprinkle some lime powder around the residence to prevent poisonous snakes from invading. Check the bed before going to bed, press the tent, and get up in the morning to check your shoes. Doing this is generally safe.


    Some local people know this knowledge, not to mention that Yang Chendong came from later armies, which is more clear. Long before deciding to enter Liangshan, chixian city prepared enough combat boots, lime, and even less mosquito repellent liquid and food such as instant noodles and ham sausage.


    Enough preparation, food and clothing are no longer a problem. The next thing is how to kill the enemy.


    As for how to effectively kill the enemy, Yang Chendong industry has long been ready and has enough planning.


    The modern army pays attention to war without war preparedness, that is, when there is no war, it should also be prepared enough to deal with it. What should we do when war comes?


    Even if there is no war, he is preparing all the time, not to mention that there will be a war soon. Yang Chendong has already called two regiments and several Lengfeng battalion commanders to discuss the next battle plan.


    When the Gaozhou government came down, it made a final decision. In the face of the Jiaozhi army with too many troops, it adopted a plan to lead the enemy in-depth and nibble at them step by step, so as to achieve the combat goal.


    The so-called leading the enemy in depth is about how to lead the enemy to appear here in Liangshan, and then bite hard first.


    It''s a little bold. This is already a cross toed territory. I''m afraid only Yang Chendong dares to make a decision and only the elite cold front can complete the idea of leading the enemy to appear in other people''s territory and then inflicting heavy losses on the enemy.


    Once they were replaced by the army of Nanming, let alone whether they had the courage to make such a decision. Even if it is done, it can''t be completed. But there is no problem with everything on Yang Jiajun.


    This time into the territory of Nanming, mercenaries have fought and won many battles. As long as they are willing, no enemy will be their one. In such an atmosphere, the morale of the army soared and the morale of the army was available. In addition, after the last war with cold weapons against cold weapons of the Miao army, Yang Chendong completely gave up cold weapons and changed to hot weapons. As a result, the company''s auxiliary soldiers are equipped with the Bayi bar. Even when the temporary auxiliary soldiers use the strong crossbow replaced by the auxiliary soldiers, the army morale will only be more vigorous.


    It is no exaggeration to say that having these weapons means winning more than half of the victory. Just think about it. If the army''s weapons were replaced now, even if they retreated to the Anti Japanese period, it would be easy to turn the situation around, not to mention the Ming Dynasty hundreds of years ago? That''s even less likely to fail.


    It was this available military spirit that the Yang family army immediately began to arrange according to the previous plan after entering the Liangshan area.


    First, we chose a battlefield that was spacious enough to bury the enemy''s bones. Then mines began to be planted near here.


    The construction of the first mine took a full nine months at the chixiancheng Arsenal. This is because we have understood the knowledge of gunpowder and the principle of mines, but after all, mines were still too advanced at that time, so that they broke through the imagination of mankind at that time.


    But in any case, with sufficient scientific basis and reference in kind, nine months later, the first mine after countless tests was finally made successfully. With the first one, the next speed began to speed up. This was not too difficult. As long as there were enough raw materials such as gunpowder, mines were produced in batches. They were sent to the seaside of Leizhou Prefecture and Yang Chendong''s barracks through the Yang Navy.

 Chapter 462

    This time, just at the time of departure, each soldier carried a full three mines. This is because the current shape of mines is still too large. Once there is a better breakthrough in the Arsenal in chiembedded City, the area and volume will be reduced, and individual soldiers can bring more.


    One person has three. Even if some people want to take others without mines, there are at least more than 20000 according to 10000 soldiers. How powerful will it be to play?


    It was like when he found a suitable ambush site, Yang Chendong waved down 10000, a full half of the amount, which was enough to frighten the chasing Jiaozhi army and hit them off to a good start.


    The mines are still rapidly placed and preset, and the scouts from the cold front outside spread the news that they found the Scouts of Jiaozhi army and asked whether they need to be eliminated on site.


    The scouts are good at one in a hundred. They casually take out one. The squad leader of the former cold front is more than enough. In addition, they have been equipped with sound eliminators and night vision devices, which can really eliminate their opponents from hundreds of meters away. No wonder they have such a conceited tone to ask for instructions.


    "Don''t pay attention to them, let the army find a place to camp, and then cook." Yang Chendong said indifferently. He not only didn''t hide his intention, but also ordered people to burn an open fire, which was intentional exposure.


    Why did Yang Chendong suddenly enter the Langshan area in order to give time for laying mines. That is, the work has been carried out and will be completed soon. The next task is naturally to lead the enemy to come and expose his position through the mouth of those cross toed scouts.


    When the order was given, there were many unknown fireworks in the dense forest, which was still very quiet. At this moment, don''t say that all the scouts sent by Hong Jin are elite scouts. Even ordinary people who come, as long as they are not blind, understand what''s going on.


    "The mercenaries are here as expected. Go back and report to General Hong immediately. Others will keep an eye on here and find the place where their base camp is located." the Scout general is excited to see the results of the inquiry and gives orders to his men.


    Someone went back to report, and the other scouts began to be close to the center. They thought they were very careful, but they didn''t know that every move, even eating, drinking and Lasa, had fallen into the eyes of the cold front scout.


    The scouts either hid in dense trees or dug enough bunkers on the ground to hide themselves. Then, through binoculars and night vision devices, the enemy''s every move is seen in his eyes, and he reports to the nearby mobile scouts by means of gestures.


    Yang Chendong has long given orders. Once the Scout is found, he can shoot back to keep his own safety first. As for whether it would scare the snake, he was not worried at all.


    In Yang Chendong''s view, if the enemy appears in this area, they have no reaction at all. This is abnormal and will attract the enemy''s suspicion.


    But it was precisely because of this order that the cold front scouts moved their minds, especially when they found that these cross toed scouts could not find their own existence, the itchy soldiers simply took the initiative to expose their whereabouts, and then picked three, four, or even five, and retreated from time to time.


    In less than a day, nearly 100 Scouts of the Jiaozhi army were killed, leaving the other party with half their manpower. This not only frightened the Scouts of the Jiaozhi army, but also frightened the platoon leader of the cold front reconnaissance platoon.


    The sixth young master meant to lead these scouts into the ambush. You''ve killed them all. Who led them into the urn?


    To this end, the reconnaissance company commander directly issued a military order. Unless found to be in danger of life, soldiers are not allowed to be exposed. Once they are found to be exposed, they are ordered to withdraw from the cold front active service according to the system of violating military discipline. When the war is over, they go back and try their best to develop chiembedded city.


    Although the development of the red inlaid city is also glorious, and even the treatment is very generous, how can it be more enjoyable than the real fighting on the battlefield?


    With an order, the scouts finally became honest. The Scouts of Jiaozhi army were able to continue to come to the depths of the mercenary barracks. When they thought that the momentum of the other party was weak and could not pose a threat to themselves, they did not know that their entry was entirely due to the discharge of water.


    The Scout doesn''t have any good books about the battle of cross toed scouts. It''s just the results of killing 100 people. It can''t be put in the eyes of mercenaries. Even auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers have more ambitious numbers of killing the enemy. The results of killing 100 people are really not worth showing off.


    Besides, the Jiaozhi scouts who were sent to deliver the letter rushed back quickly, so that when they arrived at Guangnan mansion, the horses were tired to death. I don''t know how many. The mercenaries did enter Liangshan and the news that they were found by the scouts was also sent to Hong Jin.


    Hong Jin, who got the news, was very excited and hurried to see general Ruan gengwang. Then he looked at the general with both eyes and waited for the order to lead the troops to attack.


    "Hum! They really don''t know how to live or die. But they''re afraid they don''t know. Let''s find out their intention so soon. Hum, that''s it. The fat meat sent to the door doesn''t eat for nothing. Where''s Ruan yongyang." looking at the information sent by Hong Jin, Ruan gengwang sneered at the corners of his mouth, and then asked in a voice like thunder.


    Ruan yongyang, also in his twenties, has been staring at his uncle.


    He made a mistake in his previous strategic speculation and regretted it very much. Now what he fears most is that Ruan gengwang handed over the task of destroying the enemy to Hong Jin. If so, it would be tantamount to losing an opportunity to make great contributions.


    Fortunately, the uncle is always the uncle. He didn''t forget his family at the key time. Waiting to hear Ruan gengwang shouting his name, he responded quickly and stood up one step, "at the end, listen to Ruan yongyang."


    "Ruan yongyang, my general ordered you to take your 30000 troops, of which 20000 are the elite of our Jiaozhi army, and 10000 Han captured troops enter the Liangshan area to find the mercenaries and surround them to show the prestige of our Jiaozhi army."


    After Ruan gengwang''s words, Ruan yongyang quickly hugged his fist and said, "general, please rest assured. I''ll make preparations now. I can assemble troops out of the city in one day, no! In half a day, I can get to Liangshan in two days at most, and good news can be sent back in five days."


    It''s no wonder Ruan yongyang is so worried. He''s afraid that mercenaries will continue to go deep after entering Liangshan. If they are allowed to go inside, even if they can be eliminated there, Wang Jia will be surprised, won''t he? In that case, the battle will not be perfect.


    Listening to Ruan yongyang''s confidence and ready for everything, Ruan gengwang nodded happily, "OK, you can arrange it."


    "The end will take orders." Ruan yongyang turned and strode away with a happy face. Hong Jin, who came to deliver the news, looked envious. Of course, if he knew that Ruan yongyang would go and never return this time, I''m afraid he would not envy but rejoice.


    I''m glad I''m not general Ruan gengwang''s family, otherwise I may be unlucky. Of course, this also fully proves that in ancient times, the army still emphasized relations and family affection. If you don''t have a good relationship, even if you are excellent, it''s hard to make a head start.


    In fact, this point has existed since ancient times. In contrast, it is not easy for cold front''s capable people to go up and mediocre people to go down.


    Don''t think everything will go well as soon as you enter the cold front. Don''t say that ordinary cold front members will be assessed regularly. Once you find that your physical quality can''t keep up, you will face the situation of quitting the cold front. The same is true for those officers. No matter you are a platoon commander, company commander or battalion commander, or even a regimental commander or division commander, once you find that you can''t keep up with the development of the army, you have to take it. The difference is that after you retire, you will be given an appropriate arrangement, either in the logistics of the army or in the development of local areas.


    In this way, even if you withdraw from the cold front, you will have security, which will not worry the officers and soldiers. However, it is precisely such military discipline that the overall quality of the messenger Lengfeng has been improving and has been in the most prosperous state, so as to ensure that they are invincible and invincible.


    Ruan yongyang sent the order, just as he promised. The army quickly began to assemble. The Jiaozhi army, which was ready to fight with mercenaries, soon gathered 30000 troops, and then went out of Zhen''an mansion and straight to the Liangshan area.


    The news like flying also spread to Yang Chendong''s ear in Liangshan. Listening to the enemy''s hook, he couldn''t help laughing, "it''s coming so soon. Good, good, hey."


    After two good words, Yang Chendong couldn''t help sighing. When Yang Er saw it, he asked, "young master, why sigh?"


    "Yang Er, why did 30000 people come to Jiaozhi army this time? I have prepared 10000 mines waiting for them? Are some overqualified and underused?" Yang Chendong said with a look of pity.


    Hearing this, Yang Er nodded very seriously. "What the young master said is very true. Otherwise, we''re digging some mines out. Don''t waste it."


    "This..." Yang Chendong despised Yang ER in his heart. Young master, I''m obviously proud to sigh. How come you''re really serious? "This is not necessary. Anyway, the mines in the military factory are catching up, and there will be more and more. For the safety of the soldiers, waste some."

 Chapter 463

    "Hey, what the young master said is reasonable." after hearing this, Yang Er nodded heavily. It was completely a look that should be so.


    This is the charm of leaders. In the eyes of many people, especially those who have seen the development of chiembedded City, Yang Chendong has become a synonym for omnipotence. Even under intentional rumors, many people regard him as a god like figure.


    Even if God creates things that many people can''t think of, it''s normal.


    That is, God''s words and decisions are certainly the right things.


    Even if it is God, how can Yang Er oppose it?


    Between the two people''s questions and answers, they seemed to be talking about a very common thing. But if these words are listened to by outsiders, especially the current opponent Jiaozhi army, I''m afraid I don''t know how many people will spit blood three liters without fighting.


    What''s the matter? We sent 30000 troops, which is nearly three times your strength, but you still dislike us for sending less troops. Even if you look down on people, you don''t have to look down on them.


    ......


    Lang Shan.


    The place where outsiders thought the environment was extremely bad (at least the Ming army thought so) was really lively at this time. With the sudden appearance of the 30000 Jiaozhi army, many birds and poisonous insects around were scared away. Only the light rain in the sky was still intermittent.


    Such weather has long been commonplace for Jiaozhi soldiers who live in such areas all year round. Because of this, when the army came outside the mountain, they just ate a hot meal and opened towards the mountain.


    As the chief general, Ruan yongyang was so worried that the mercenaries would suddenly leave and disappear. In this way, it is really difficult to find each other''s trace in the long dense forest.


    Fortunately, the scouts and generals waiting here have made it clear that the mercenaries have not left. Just looking at them, it seems that they are cleaning up the army accounts and are ready to go.


    "We can''t let them go." Ruan yongyang became worried as soon as he heard that the mercenaries were leaving. Whether a stationary army or a wandering army is better to attack is clear to him.


    Although it is said that the wandering army is better to attack, it is easy to let the opponent go. Once the enemy is in chaos, how can we catch him in the dense forest?


    Just defeating mercenaries is not Ruan yongyang''s goal. This time, he wants to completely annihilate his opponents, so as to better show his ability. In order to achieve this goal, it is natural that mercenaries cannot be allowed to operate.


    Of course, the sooner we decide to wipe out mercenaries, the better. In this way, the 30000 Jiaozhi army, who had just had a hot meal, began to accelerate towards the depths of the Liangshan district. They wanted to completely surround the mercenaries and take them by surprise before they did not respond.


    Ruan yongyang''s military order was issued. He just said a few words. The pain is really the Jiaozhi soldiers below.


    After leaving Guangnan mansion, they hardly stopped, but kept trying their best to get on the way. I thought I should have time to have a good rest when I got to the periphery of Liangshan. Unexpectedly, another military order was issued, and the army had to embark on the journey again.


    Ten thousand Jiaozhi troops can barely keep up with such a rapid journey. After all, Jiaozhi soldiers who can go out of the country to fight are specially selected to show Jiaozhi''s military prestige. However, the 10000 Han captured troops were obviously inferior.


    Because the Ming Dynasty is still in its heyday, these people are fairly good, not as thin as skin and bones, but it is impossible to say that they are strong. Most of them are yellow faced and muscular.


    Especially after becoming the Han captured army, we can know how despised they are by listening to this name. Otherwise, why use the word captured? Those who surrender have no dignity. They always eat the worst, wear the worst, use the worst and live the worst.


    Take the straw sandals on their feet. They don''t know how long they''ve been wearing. They''re better. Or those of good quality made by their mother-in-law for them have long been robbed by jiaozhibing. Finally, they threw them some that are going to break, even broken, and can only be simply repaired and used again.


    And the weapons they use.


    It is said that the weapons are somewhat flattering them, mostly broken and rusty farmland guys. Like an iron rake, hoe, etc.


    I don''t blame them. Originally, steel was forbidden in the Ming Dynasty, and the people were not allowed to own it. Once it was found, it was a felony. In addition, their master and son were poor and terrible. Where could they be equipped with any good weapons? Even if it is a real Jiaozhi soldier, the iron content of the iron knife and spear in his hand is less, at least below the average level.


    What do you want and what do you want? The Han captured army must be on its way one after another. It has long been a floating heart. If it weren''t for the nearby Jiaozhi army, which can always replace the supervisor, who keeps walking and monitoring them, I''m afraid there would be a lot of deserters.


    Not to mention their equipment and morale. At Ruan yongyang''s command, no one dared to violate it. He stubbornly plunged into the rain forest of Liangshan Mountain and rushed to the mercenary camp in the direction guided by the scouts.


    Compared with the hasty arrival of the Jiaozhi army and the Han captured army, the mercenaries who have been stationed here for nearly three days are flawed, and even many people have a beautiful dream.


    After entering Liangshan, most of the first day was spent on traveling, and the rest of the day was spent on camping and burying mines. When all these things are done, two days have just passed, and most of the next day is sleep.


    When you wake up, you eat. When you finish eating, you sleep again. In Yang Chendong''s words, you have to fight and raise. How can you fight without enough spirit and physical strength?


    For a time, the smell of meat has been floating in the military camp. This way of eating with full control makes all the cold front, auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers addicted.


    Yang Chendong also said that this is the last hot meal before finding a new base area. In the next time, I''m afraid I''ll have to eat cold food as much as possible. Even if it can make a fire, it''s abstemious, so if you want to eat, hurry up, otherwise I don''t know when to wait for the next time.


    Even so, no soldier really ate to death. Not to mention that they were used to eating after entering the Yang family army. Even the temporary auxiliary soldiers didn''t eat meat every day for a while. Not to mention that even if you can''t make a fire and eat hot food, the food of mercenaries is very good. For example, instant noodles are the main staple food, and there are several kinds of ham sausage with chicken and pork taste. Even the cans that everyone carries with him have a very good taste and a wide variety.


    Canned elbows, braised pork with plum vegetables, four hi balls, mushroom meat sauce, sweet and sour ribs, braised pork, etc., as well as all kinds of refined meat, lunch meat and canned fruits, are really thirst quenching at the entrance, and more importantly, they can stare at hunger.


    It''s like such a good thing. For many temporary auxiliary soldiers who have just joined the army, they didn''t dare to think about it before, but now they just take it as ordinary military funds to carry with them. While many people are surprised, they keep these things well. Even when someone wakes up, the first thing is to see where the weapons are placed, But looking at whether these delicious food are still there and whether they have been touched by others.


    These people are really poor and afraid. For people who are poor and afraid, food is always the first thing. They may not bring anything at the last moment, but the food that can live is where people are.


    Yang Chendong grasped the psychology of these people and put food security first. He believed that as long as the soldiers had enough food, they would have the spirit to fight, and there was no reason not to work hard on the battlefield in order to live such a good life without worrying about hunger in the future?


    In addition, the advanced weapons and the hard work in training will naturally be unfavourable on the battlefield.


    Yes, don''t think that with advanced weapons, you are really invincible in the world. Sufficient morale and fighting spirit, as well as transparent rewards and penalties, are the biggest driving forces. Otherwise, why would the United States, with such powerful weapons and equipment and complete air control, lose the war on the Korean battlefield? This is the reason why ideological work has not been done well.


    With so much experience, Yang Chendong had received such professional training and worked for so many years. He just needs to move here and use it, which has laid the foundation for his victory.


    Just like on the eve of the war, the scouts on the current side sent back the news that when the 10000 Jiaozhi army and the 10000 Han captive army were rushing to the barracks, seeing that the war was coming, no one was afraid, whether it was cold front, auxiliary soldiers or temporary auxiliary soldiers.


    The cold fronts are well-trained and well-equipped. Naturally, they won''t have the slightest sense of fear. In addition, they know that the sixth young master has already made overall preparations this time. At this time, all they have to do is keep their energy and energy. When they have enough sleep, they get up and wipe the Ninth Five-Year Plan. They are calm in their hearts and have wisdom beads in their hands.


    All the auxiliary soldiers have been replaced with the Bayi bar this time, which has doubled their confidence and is eager to have a good performance opportunity. When you hear that the enemy is coming, you are not afraid, but excited. Just wait for the enemy to arrive and give a good performance.


    Also want to perform well are the temporary auxiliary soldiers, who also have the opportunity to perform meritoriously. But after all, the time to join is short, and the cold weapon like a strong crossbow is used. The confidence in my heart is not enough.

 Chapter 464

    "I said Daniel, don''t be so nervous. If you can kill one enemy on the battlefield, you can earn one if you kill two people. It''s a big deal to die. You''ll be a hero 18 years later..."


    "Who says no, Daniel and puppy, as long as they follow the usual training methods, they should be fine, not to mention that even if they die, someone will remember us and someone will see you off? That''s called the dignity of death and death is valuable."


    "That''s right. Haven''t we already asked the squad leaders who can write to write their last words? If we are really dead, as long as our family is still alive, no matter where they wander, they have the opportunity to be found and taken care of. That''s the case. What''s the fear?"


    This is the scene when several temporary auxiliary soldiers get together. Not far away, the young man who is the leader of the ten member team, that is, the auxiliary team leader, looks at what is happening on this side, but has no intention to stop it. When he really goes to the battlefield, some things need to be enlightened by others, but he still has to figure it out by himself. That is, it''s better to watch them comfort and reduce pressure on each other.


    Sure enough, after the Enlightenment of several other brothers called comrades in arms, Daniel and puppy, who were still nervous and even trembling all over, were no longer so afraid, and their looks were more bright, even brighter and brighter.


    As other comrades in arms said, if you become a soldier, you will go to the battlefield and live and die. If you want to open up, what''s the fear of death? Not to mention that once something happens to him, the great Ming Zhongdan Gong has promised them that he will find their family as much as possible, and then take them to a very beautiful world to live happily.


    At the thought of making contributions or dying in battle, the result is not bad, and there is even a chance to achieve better fame. Why not fight and fight.


    After Enlightenment, they came to the spirit. Unconsciously, the friendship between the soldiers of a class became deeper and deeper.


    Such things did not just happen in this class. At least more than half of the 5600 temporary auxiliary soldiers in the whole 14 battalions experienced these things. With the encouragement and encouragement of other comrades in arms, their fear of war and fear of war were untied, and their hearts began to condense and sublimate, becoming strong morale waiting for the coming of war.


    The war is really about to begin


    Ten thousand Jiaozhi troops arrived first, and the remaining ten thousand Han captured troops arrived five kilometers away from the mercenary camp two hours later.


    "Order the army to encircle them all, first form an effective encirclement circle, and then rush down before it gets dark." Ruan yongyang, who had already seen the nearby terrain, issued a military order to his commanders.


    "General, the army is too tired to travel. Do you want to have a good rest for one night and fight again tomorrow." a commander spoke to Ruan yongyang with his eyes shining out of sympathy for the soldiers.


    "Ha ha." seeing Ruan yongyang sneer, he said: "Haven''t you heard that speed is important in war? Even you think our army should have a good rest, and the enemy must think so. At this time, we can play a very good role and kill them unprepared. Well, do as the general orders, but who dares to question the military justice system."


    This war is definitely a great opportunity for Ruan yongyang to make contributions. Especially today, the weather is still beautiful. The original light rain stopped at noon. Without the obstruction of rain, it is the opportunity for the army to attack.


    It''s a great achievement to work hard and win the mercenaries. Who knows if there will be any variables once we rest?


    Ruan yongyang has ordered and arranged like this. Who dares to question the thousands of commanders below? Then they hug their fists and promise to go down and prepare. The general only gave them half an hour to prepare, and they still need to rush to their respective positions during this time period. It''s really nervous.


    What? Some people say the soldiers are hungry on their way. Do you want to eat some hot food first?


    Hehe, forget it. Once you''re full, what if you don''t want to move one by one? Anyway, everyone gave a certain ration before coming. Although it should be dry now, you can almost swallow it with the rain on the roadside. Just wait for a good celebration after winning the war.


    Yes, there was not so much stress when marching and fighting. Especially in ancient times, not everyone could have such things as water bags. At least people above the chief of the army could have them. Most soldiers casually found a stream or even a ditch on the roadside when they were thirsty.


    Feel dirty? You''re not thirsty.


    Feel unsanitary? Sorry, people didn''t have so many ideas at that time.


    It is precisely because of these bad habits that the reduction of troops often becomes very serious, and the combat effectiveness of the army is weakened. I don''t know how much.


    Fortunately, this kind of thing will not happen to Yang Jiajun. What they eat is nutritious and safe, and the water they drink is boiled warm and cold. Even if the war is too long and the conditions are not enough, military discipline requires everyone to drink as much flowing water as possible or directly receive rainwater. For example, it is absolutely forbidden to go to the smelly water in the ditch Drink. For this matter, some soldiers once violated the law, were given a good corporal punishment in front of the people, and received five death threats. It was really a split in the skin.


    The fight was cruel and the effect was good. Soon everyone remembered this thing and no one committed it again. I have to say that sometimes it''s good to be stricter in military discipline. After all, some people just eat this set.


    In addition, Ruan yongyang has ordered a quick decision. In his opinion, he has 20000 troops and suddenly appears in the situation of encirclement. He only deals with more than 10000 people, so he has a good chance of winning. After all, in a war, the party who takes the initiative to attack will take advantage of it and take the initiative.


    The Jiaozhi army began to act, and this scene was clearly seen by the scouts lying in ambush everywhere.


    These scouts are the best ones in the camouflage examination. In this way, the hiding places they are looking for are very hidden. For example, when Ruan yongyang gave the order, there was a scout and soldier lying in ambush on the earth BAG 100 meters away.


    The reconnaissance squad leader named Xu Yunsheng is also an expert in art. He chose such a position in order to better observe the situation on the front line. He also paid some price for this. For example, several Jiaozhi soldiers poured urine on the place where he ambushed after camouflage.


    When these heat flows came down from the air, Xu Changsheng didn''t close his eyes, but let those things flow on him. He held back. It was such perseverance that he made great contributions and made full preparations.


    Ruan yongyang knew this again. He just saw that victory was waving to him, especially the scouts reported one after another, saying that there had been no too many changes in the mercenary barracks so far. It seemed that he had not found their arrival, and the little general Ruan firmly believed that he would win.


    After receiving the news, he came all the way from Guangnan mansion, but he didn''t stop at all. He arrived here in more than two days. It must be that the opponent didn''t expect such a speed, that is, you didn''t expect it, so you''re ready to pay a heavy price.


    Didn''t Yang Chendong think of it? Are you unprepared?


    With 10000 mines buried around the barracks, what else does he need to prepare? Prevent what?


    Even in order to allow the opponent to have a comprehensive encirclement and impact, the camp location he chose is still very open, which seems to extend in all directions, which is conducive to the operation of the large Legion. In order to attract the Jiaozhi army. If not, he can find a place with steep terrain. Wouldn''t it be safer to go to the ancient Huashan Mountain?


    Speaking of, the reason why Yang Chendong put the first battle of entering Jiaozhi here and replaced attack with defense is to let everyone have a process of adaptation.


    If the army were full of cold front and auxiliary soldiers, he would not choose such a way of fighting, but look for a suitable place to take the initiative. However, when the number of temporary auxiliary soldiers was equal to that of cold front and auxiliary soldiers, he had to be conservative.


    As long as this first victory is won, everyone''s morale will reach an unprecedented high. It will be much easier in the next battle. It is for this reason that the first battle must be won.


    Fortunately, there are 10000 mines waiting in ambush outside. Yang Chendong doesn''t have to be too excited. He just makes all the soldiers ready to fight back, and then waits for the mines to ring.


    While Yang Chendong and more than 12000 soldiers were waiting, the first sound came out. It was like a bolt from the blue, making the originally silent rainforest lively.


    The reason why it became lively was that after the first roar, the sound did not stop, and appeared one after another, so that the whole earth seemed to begin to vibrate after a while.


    That''s a total of 10000 mines. Even if a mine only sends two people to heaven, there will be no more of these Jiaozhi troops. Think about what a magnificent scene it is!


    "Boom, boom!"


    The loud noise continued. Ruan yongyang''s face became more and more ugly in his ears waiting for the news.


    Jiaozhi army is not completely useless. At least they have inquired about the strength of mercenaries before. Therefore, I know that 20000 Miao troops were secretly attacked and bombed under the Gaozhou government. Therefore, when launching the attack this time, Ruan yongyang also made some preparations, such as what army formation should be dispersed, what should try to let the Han captured army rush in front, and so on.

 Chapter 465

    In order to avoid losing too much before the war.


    But even with some preparation, listening to the continuous roar, his face was still very ugly and completely gloomy. The commander who wanted to ask whether to let the army withdraw first did not dare to mention any ideas.


    Even Ruan yongyang, five kilometers away, was frightened by the power of the mine, not to mention the Jiaozhi army on the front line.


    The Han captive army, who had been arranged to attack in the front line, was unhappy. They knew that they were using themselves as a shield. But people had to bow their heads under the eaves and had to endure it. I thought that if I really took this opportunity, I would be the first to rush into the mercenary barracks and kill the enemy.


    With this helpless Ah Q mentality, ten thousand Han captured troops began to move forward in all directions.


    But when one mine after another roared under their feet, everyone''s face changed. Never seen such things, never seen such a big movement. Instinctively, many people fell on the ground at the first time, and even threw the hoe that can''t be called a weapon under their feet.


    "Get up, you bastard, and keep rushing." the Jiaozhi troops behind were also frightened by the noise. But fortunately, these sacred objects that can explode people and fly seem to be dangerous only when they are close, and can be triggered only when they step on them. After a while, they are much calmer. Then he began to force those Han prisoners who were afraid of death to rush forward.


    They were kicked from the ground one by one. If they didn''t want to, the Jiaozhi army didn''t say a word, waved a knife, and a head flew into the air. Seeing the blood, the other Han captured soldiers dared not resist, so they had to bite their teeth and continue to walk forward, hoping that their luck would not be so bad and not step on the mortal gods.


    Just such a hope is doomed to be useless. For a whole two kilometers, there are such flying mines everywhere. Even if you are lucky and don''t step on this one, you don''t guarantee that your luck will be as good next time. Ignore the next one.


    It was only because the advance speed of the Han captured army slowed down and became more careful that the explosion of those mines was less dense. But from time to time, people will be attacked, not only themselves, but also others.


    In this way, we walked and stopped for half an hour. After paying the price of six or seven thousand people, mines in several areas were completely emptied and became an accessible battlefield vacuum.


    "The scout reported that all mines in area 3 have been blasted!"


    "All mines in area 5 have been blasted!"


    "Area six..."


    Standing in the temporary military account, Yang Chendong listened to the report and watched Hu mang insert small red flags into the sand table in front of him. "OK, let me know. In a quarter of an hour, we will start to fight back along the whole line of areas 3, 5, 6 and 8 and blow the charge."


    "Young master, do you want to be captured?" Hu mang turned around and asked Yang Chendong after completely inserting the flag.


    With this problem, the atmosphere in the whole military tent became frozen. When the needle could be heard, Yang Chendong''s voice sounded, "no need. Except that Ruan yongyang was left dead as planned and Ruan gengwang was led to help, others can be killed."


    With this remark, Luo Po, LV Zhuo, Wu Sheng, Chen Bo, Kong Quanxin and other officers looked shocked. They know very well that under this order, it represents the ten thousand, no! There are no more than ten thousand Han prisoners, and all of them will die.


    "Let''s do it. Some people''s backbone has been broken. I''m afraid it''s difficult for such people to stand up. Instead, we''d better give them a good time and hope they can have a good baby in the afterlife." Yang Chendong felt the dignified atmosphere in the military account and knew what everyone was thinking. But he still didn''t mean to change his mind, just made a simple explanation.


    These Han captured soldiers were indeed afraid of being beaten. Even if they had weapons in their hands, they did not dare to resist the Jiaozhi army, especially under this one-to-one military strength comparison. Such Han people have lost their dignity, which is not a pity.


    In addition, in the rainforest, Yang Chendong doesn''t have much food to meet them, nor does he have time to reorganize them. That is, it''s better to have a happy one.


    Yang Chendong gave an order and made an explanation. All officers above the battalion level nodded silently. None of them will say that the sixth young master is cold-blooded. War is a matter of life and death. Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to themselves. I don''t know how many times I''ve heard it. They can understand it.


    The officers led by Colonel Luo Po paid a solemn salute one after another, and then quickly withdrew from the camp. Soon, outside the military tent, the dense army gathered and the footsteps sounded. The mercenaries were finally going to fight back.


    The mercenary barracks are making preparations for counterattack, and the Jiaozhi army, which is approaching step by step outside, is still excited that there are no mines in front of us. In their view, mercenaries are just like the Miao army. When sneaking attacks on mercenaries, they are first hit hard by such bombs, and then collided with cold weapons?


    Although it is said that mines injured nearly 7000 people before and after them, even if general Ruan yongyang still had a team of 1000 people protecting him, as far as military strength is concerned, they are not inferior to mercenaries by half a kilo, and they still have the qualification of World War I.


    Of course, the main reason why these Jiaozhi armies feel so good about themselves is that most of them were killed by the Han captured army, and their real Jiaozhi army was not seriously damaged. These elite soldiers from Jiaozhi believe that it is time to give full play to their advantages and strength. They are really not afraid of anyone with cold weapons.


    It was in this arrogant mentality that the Jiaozhi army threatened the few remaining Han captured troops and began to charge. Seeing that the mercenary''s barracks were less than three miles away from them, the most important thing was that there were no obstacles in front of each other''s barracks. This was the best time for the impact. At present, everyone of them began to work under their feet and run.


    Under such a run, there was a rumbling sound, which was amazing.


    In ancient times, when the two armies fought, whichever side charged first had to occupy some advantages. For example, morale, prestige and so on.


    As the side of the rear charge, it is a series of disadvantages. Maybe people kill you before you start to rush. It''s easy to break down each other''s camp by taking advantage of running.


    So there is a saying, that is, once the two sides are two miles away, if the other side has not launched an assault, I''m afraid there will be no chance of an assault. All we have to wait for is camp bombing, and then failure.


    It was under such habitual thinking that when the Jiaozhi army rushed to a distance of two miles, when they saw the cold front soldiers wearing camouflage clothes coming out of the barracks, they not only had no fear, but also were shocked.


    Excited by them, they are about to win. The momentum excited by them has become, and the other party has not made any preparations.


    In the face of such an impulse, when the two sides were two miles away, the cold fronts walked out of the barracks. One by one, their faces were numb. They either stood or squatted down and raised the 95 style in their hands.


    In the eyes of the real cold front, they are the invincible teachers in the world. Anyone who dares to provoke and invade them must die. The so-called battlefield law, who charges first and who has more troops, is not a matter at all, and it can not affect their mentality.


    "All the auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers are ready. Once the cold front brothers start shooting, we will rush out. Remember, don''t live, don''t capture, just kill along the straight line in front of us." the voice of LV Zhuo, head of the Auxiliary Corps, also rang at this moment.


    "The opportunity for meritorious service has come, and everyone is ready." Song Zhe, the political commissar of the regiment, also shouted loudly, giving people the feeling that if he didn''t shout, he wouldn''t have any chance to shout out.


    A regiment leader and a regiment political commissar issued military orders at the same time. The soldiers of 26 battalions and two companies were ready for the impact. Even some soldiers have begun to constantly adjust their breathing, hoping that in the next charge, they can run to the front and make more military achievements.


    Auxiliary soldiers want to become cold front by military merit, and temporary auxiliary soldiers want to become auxiliary soldiers by military merit.


    This is the goal of most soldiers. This is also a good ideological work. As Zhongdan said, soldiers who don''t want to be generals are not good soldiers. That is, others can do it. They have one head and two shoulders. Why can''t they do it?


    Under this kind of hidden competition, the war is imminent.


    The auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers in the barracks have been fully prepared. They start to fight back as soon as the gunshot rings, and come to an autumn wind to sweep away the fallen leaves. However, the cold front of 1500 people in the front did not shoot immediately, but was investigating the best formation to ensure that the enemy from either direction had enough bullets to "feed" them.


    1000 meters... 900 meters... 800 meters


    When he reached 800 meters, he had entered the range of the ninth five year plan, but as the commander appointed in this war, Luo Po still did not give the order to shoot.


    He''s still waiting for the best range.


    Seven hundred meters... Six hundred meters... Five hundred meters.


    With this shot, the shooting distance can be effectively completed. Finally, Luo Po''s cry spread all over the military camp, "shoot! Gun! Gun!"

 Chapter 466

    There seems to be an echo in the dense forest, but it doesn''t matter, because this sound is soon covered by the sound of gunfire. The sound of Baba Baba is continuous, like setting off firecrackers in the new year.


    With the sound of such gunfire, a large number of rushing Jiaozhi troops fell to the ground.


    Cold front soldiers have found their own goals according to their respective order. Although there will inevitably be overlap, the effect is already very good. Once the enemy on the wheel is still running, there will be cold front sharpshooters to replenish the gun.


    One row is lying down, one row is squatting, and one row is standing in the position of holding a gun.


    Under the attack of such three overlapping rows, a cold front platoon just put out a formation, which can kill all the enemies directly opposite him without leaving any.


    "Ah!"


    "Oh!"


    "Ah..."


    All kinds of sad shouts rang out constantly, with the help of people falling on the road of the charge. The originally dense charge was soon suppressed.


    People say there are 10000 soldiers, boundless. But when they fell to the ground in rows, the feeling was also very shocking. The death method like dominoes immediately made the formation of Jiaozhi army chaotic.


    "Hold on, hold on!" several lucky commanders of Jiaozhi army shouted loudly, trying to stop the defeat.


    The other commander shouted cleverly, "the number of each other''s guns is limited and the distance is limited. We don''t have to be afraid. As long as we consume it, we are doomed to win."


    The shouts echoed in the rain forest, but then countless shouts of killing came from the opposite barracks, and when countless auxiliary and temporary auxiliary soldiers rushed towards them, the defeat was determined!


    Commander LV Zhuo, who could not wait for a long time, ordered the impact as soon as he heard the sound of the gun. Then waiting for the cold front to shoot three times each, at least killing and wounding three or four thousand people of Jiaozhi army, they just rushed out and rushed straight to the top of Mount Tai.


    The reason for the direct attack is that there are more mines that have not been triggered. If the impact formation is too scattered, it is easy to hurt yourself.


    Fortunately, the formation of Jiaozhi army was originally scattered. In addition, they were originally in a big encirclement, which created enough space for the counterattack of auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers. There was no need to worry about trampling on each other during the impact.


    The mercenaries rushed out of the barracks and rushed over. In the face of this sudden change, the Jiaozhi army did not retreat immediately, but stood in place one by one with weapons. They wanted to wait for the other party to rush over and have a meat fight and shopping, so as to make up for the previous losses.


    The idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. When the Jiaozhi army is shrinking and wants to form a dense formation, it has shot at the auxiliary soldiers 400 meters in front of them.


    The Bayi bar was changed to a continuous firing state, and then the shooting sound of "suddenly..." rang out continuously.


    The Jiaozhi army, still waiting for close combat with cold weapons, saw such an array. Just when the first wave of gunfire sounded, thousands of people fell in place. Such a great change made the Jiaozhi sergeant who was still holding a breath and wanted to work hard disintegrate in an instant.


    The most important thing in an army is morale. With morale, they can fight one against two, or even more. Once there is no morale, several people often dare not use force with an opponent. Now is the latter case.


    First, mines were sent to the sky, then the long-range strike of the ninth five year plan, and then the close range shooting of the Bayi bar. After three attacks, the last point of the spirit and morale of the Jiaozhi army were completely destroyed.


    Even if people fall to the ground, those who can still stand alive are lucky. But at this moment, all they have to do is turn around and run.


    Are you kidding? There''s no real short soldier contact yet? Even the other side didn''t completely see what it looked like. There were less than 5000 people left in the team of 19000 people. Where is war, it is clearly massacre.


    Once a third of an army is seriously damaged, it may explode. This is a recognized law on the ancient battlefield.


    The reason why the Jiaozhi army can hold up until now is entirely because they are always dreaming of close combat, and then win in it to reverse the defeat. But when they find that their final expectations have also failed, and they have no chance to get close to each other, what are they waiting for if they don''t run or blow up the camp?


    The team of more than 5000 people retreated rapidly in several directions, one by one only hating that their parents gave birth to two legs less.


    Behind them, there were more than 10000 auxiliary and temporary auxiliary soldiers charging at full speed. From time to time, someone stopped and fired two shots to knock down the Jiaozhi army running at the back.


    "Rush, temporary auxiliary brothers, our strong crossbow attack distance is limited. If you want to make a contribution, you have to run fast. Rush." several battalion commanders of the temporary auxiliary battalion shouted loudly at this time, and then looked at some auxiliary comrades holding the Bayi bar with resentful eyes.


    I don''t blame them for looking at people with such eyes. They have made great achievements. What can the temporary auxiliary soldiers do?


    In the shouting, the speed of the temporary auxiliary soldiers began to speed up. The cattle and dogs in the team are also running fast.


    It was originally thought that according to the military strength, this would be a close battle, and many of the temporary auxiliary comrades would die. After all, their weapons and intimacy are far inferior to Lengfeng''s auxiliary soldiers.


    When fighting on the battlefield, we must pay attention to the division of legitimate and common people. It''s like a family. With more children, some people always like it.


    It''s natural for Daniel and puppy to have such an idea, which is what they worry about. But when they really fought, they found that it was not themselves who sent the troops first, but the cold front and auxiliary soldiers, and all they had to do was hide and kill.


    Under such a situation in which the overall situation is determined, if they can''t defeat the enemy''s people, they really live in vain, eat so much meat and suffer so much training.


    People are like this. They always worry about this and doubt that before they do something. But when they really did it and saw good hope, it was time for them to go all out, just like now, all the temporary auxiliary soldiers began to work hard. Even want to make military contributions and have better treatment.


    Under such an idea, they completely forget their fatigue and run forward one by one.


    In contrast, the situation of the Jiaozhi army is much worse.


    After the Third World War, there were few real Han captured troops left. Most of them were real Jiaozhi troops or elite teachers of Jiaozhi.


    It''s just that such an elite has been running around for more than two days, and his original physical strength has been poor. Now they are frightened by the battlefield scene. Many people''s legs begin to soften unconsciously, so that they can''t play their normal speed at all.


    One is extraordinary play, the other is unable to do their best. The trend and result of the battlefield can be imagined. Just a cup of tea, there were already temporary auxiliary soldiers behind the Jiaozhi army, and then a strong crossbow was sent out, and the bow and arrow shot behind the Jiaozhi army, causing a scream.


    "The auxiliary soldiers protect the side to prevent accidents." seeing that the temporary auxiliary soldiers are so brave, LV Zhuo, the head of the Auxiliary Corps, issued a military order to the correspondent around him. It is also the request of the sixth young master to fight the morale of the temporary auxiliary soldiers through this war. Of course, we should try our best to meet it. Facts have also proved that after this war, the temporary auxiliary soldiers of the 14 battalions should be real soldiers.


    With the cooperation of Bayi bar and strong crossbow, the frightened Jiaozhi army has no way to live. All it can do is die early and later.


    "Defeated, defeated, defeated ahead." at Ruan yongyang, which was less than five miles away, a commander stumbled over and looked panicked.


    "Poof!"


    Just as Ruan yongyang wanted to go forward and ask a question, he suddenly had a pain in his right leg, and then the whole man fell to the ground with a plop.


    The sudden scene shocked the Jiaozhi army around. They couldn''t understand what happened and why their general Ruan fell to the ground.


    But only a place similar to a mound more than 100 meters away moved slightly. Of course, even the movement is the one that doesn''t attract people''s attention. Unless someone keeps staring here, otherwise, the light movement in this moment can''t be found and captured.


    Needless to say, Xu Yunsheng, who was hiding here, shot.


    He had already found the best shooting position. With the help of sound canceller, his action did not attract anyone''s attention. As if he had never moved, he was silent again after a shot.


    "Ah! Pain, pain." Ruan yongyang, who suddenly fell to the ground, shouted hysterically. The shot was breaking the bone of his right leg. Even because it was too close, the shot penetrated the bone and flew out.


    The leg bone was pierced, no wonder Ruan yongyang would scream like this. Therefore, the army that should have retreated after hearing the defeat in front lost the best chance to break through.


    Ruan yongyang was half kneeling on the ground, with a cold sweat flowing down his face. Beside him, some military personnel who knew medical skills were busy. Just in front of the reality that the leg bones are broken, even with good medical skills, there is no way.


    "No, the general needs to rest and can''t run back and forth. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious." a military doctor said with a very serious face.

 Chapter 467

    "I agree." the other two military doctors nodded unsteadily, which was obviously what they wanted to say.


    Even if the front was defeated, the attitude of the three military doctors was still the same. Speaking of it, this was a helpless thing.


    Who is Ruan yongyang? He''s from the Ruan family and the nephew of the front commander Ruan gengwang. If he can''t keep his right leg, it means that the three of them have moved their heads. For the sake of their own lives, they will never agree to let everyone go and leave here now.


    The three military doctors have their own ideas, which makes the commander standing beside them a headache. They know that retreating is the best way. Maybe they can preserve the strength of thousands of people, but if Ruan yongyang sacrifices one leg, he will take people to escape, and there will be no good fruit to eat. Even so, it''s better to stay and defend with all his strength, Can reinforcements arrive in time and perhaps see vitality?


    "Organize defense immediately and send someone to Guangnan mansion to ask for reinforcements. Be quick." the commander is also a decisive person. After making a decision, he began to arrange the next things one by one, and then the team of thousands began to move to a slightly higher place selected two miles away. Obviously, they wanted to strengthen their defense by taking advantage of the terrain.


    The thousand people brigade quickly left here until everything was quiet. The soil bag 100 meters away moved gently. Then Xu Yunsheng, covered with tree leaves and covered with dust, suddenly stood up from there.


    "Hoo!" first he vomited a mouthful of turbid air, then shook his body hard, shook off the dust stuck to his body and used for camouflage, and then he saw the direction and rushed to the main military camp.


    There is a platoon of scouts lying in ambush near here. All they have to do is shoot Ruan yongyang at the critical time. They can''t kill him. What they want is to make it inconvenient for him to walk.


    This task is naturally difficult for others to complete, even called an impossible task. As a forward general, how can Ruan yongyang have too few security forces around him? But all this is another thing in the eyes of mercenaries with long-range strike weapons.


    At least in the eyes of the elite scouts, what they lack is only an opportunity. Once the place of ambush depends on Ruan yongyang recently, who may replace a platoon of soldiers to complete this seemingly impossible task.


    Unfortunately, Xu Yunsheng, who was already the monitor, was lucky. The place where he ambushed happened to be Ruan yongyang''s temporary resting place. In this way, the shot was fired and completed the order handed down by the sixth young master.


    Xu Yunsheng was more or less excited. He hurried to the mercenary camp. Of course, he didn''t go to show his merit, but needed to tell the sixth young master what he had just heard and seen, so as to make the most correct decision.


    Outside the yangjiajun barracks, the frequency of gunfire has become less and less.


    It has been three hours since the battle began, that is, the Jiaozhi army began to charge and stepped on the first mine.


    It was the afternoon when the war began. It can be seen everywhere. Now it is evening. The moon is high and the sky is getting darker and darker.


    After three hours of fierce fighting, the overall situation is determined. From time to time, war reports will come from the front. Several staff officers in the account are still making various statistics. The approximate figures have been come out. 19000 enemies, about 7000 died in mines, about 3000 died in the first frontal assault, and more than 5000 were killed by the impact. Now there are less than 5000 left Four thousand people are still running.


    But most of these 4000 people will not have any good results. More than 80% of them are likely to be caught and killed by scattered cold fronts, auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers. Only about 10% and up to 20% of the enemies are lucky to survive, but they are not able to withstand the bad weather in the rain forest and prevent the invasion of poisonous insects. Only days can know Yes.


    "Report, Xu Yunsheng, leader of the reconnaissance platoon, asked for an audience." the voice of Badaojiang, the first guard outside the door, sounded loudly.


    "Xu Yunsheng!" hearing the name, Yang Chendong quickly outlined the figure of a tall young man in his mind, which he discovered in his assessment that the other party had the potential to be a scout.


    Even if Yang Chendong is optimistic about the person, how can there be no seal. "Pass him in."


    The voice fell, the curtain was lifted from the outside, and Xu Yunsheng, who was covered with tree leaves, strode in.


    "Hello, sixth young master!" Xu Yunsheng said excitedly under a very standard military salute.


    "Hard work, come on! Get Yunsheng a bowl of water to drink." although Xu Yunsheng''s mental state is very good, Yang Chendong can still see that he is a little tired. He first worked as a scout. Yang Chendong knows the hard work in the rain forest.


    A bottle of canned fruit was poured into the big bowl, and Hu mang personally sent it. Then he saw Xu Yunsheng grinning with a loyal smile, and then he drank the big bowl.


    It was indeed a man. Even the fruit in the soup was drunk without a pause. This scene looked at Hu Mang and Yang Er laughing.


    Maybe he felt that his posture of drinking cans was too fierce. Xu Yunsheng scratched his head and laughed.


    Seeing that Xu Yunsheng was refreshed after drinking a bowl of canned fruit, Yang Chendong smiled and asked, "how''s it going? But what''s the good news for me?"


    "Yes, sixth young master, I''m lucky. The enemy general Ruan yongyang is only 100 meters away from me. One shot hit his right leg and the bullet penetrated out. Now they have retreated to a high post two miles away and put on a defensive posture. They can''t escape." Xu Yunsheng deserves to be promoted to the post of deputy platoon leader, The military intelligence report is also very detailed and decisive.


    "OK." Yang Chendong listened to these reports, raised his arms happily and fell hard. "As long as Ruan yongyang can''t escape, the next thing will be easy to do. Yes, monitor Xu Yunsheng, you have made great achievements this time, and you will reward them after the battle is over."


    "Yes." Xu Yunsheng''s eyes also twinkled. First, his body stretched straight and promised, and then he said with a familiar smile: "sixth young master, do you need our brothers to touch it and give them some help while it''s dark?"


    With the existence of equipment such as night vision, plus the usual training, there are many night courses. It is not difficult for them to complete such killing in the dark, and it is even one of their unique skills.


    Just in the face of Xu Yunsheng''s request, Yang Chendong didn''t promise to go up and down, but shook his head and said, "no, they are frightened birds now. They scare too hard. It''s easy for them to turn around and run away. If so, it''s not fun. In addition, all the scouts can be precious. It''s better not to take risks or not to take risks."


    Hearing Yang Chendong''s consideration for the safety of his brothers, Xu Yunsheng showed a look of great gratitude in his eyes, "thank you for your consideration, but we are not afraid of hardship and danger."


    "Well, your fighting spirit is commendable, but you really don''t need you now. In this way, go back and inform your platoon leader and comrades in arms. Take turns to watch Ruan yongyang and them tonight. Take a good rest and keep an eye on the movements outside Liangshan at any time. Once you find that Jiaozhi army is killed, report to me immediately."


    Yang Chendong is not thinking about how to clean up Ruan yongyang. That is, the other party has stayed. That is the fat meat on his mouth. He can eat it whenever he wants. Now he is more thinking about how to eat the army of Jiaozhi follow-up. After all, compared with the appetizer in front of him, that is the real big meal.


    Xu Yunsheng took orders and left. Yang Chendong in the military account can''t rest yet. He also needs to listen to the reports of all parties in order to make the most correct judgment and various arrangements for the next war. Fortunately, everyone had enough rest time before. It''s nothing to stay up all night like this.


    ......


    Guangnan mansion.


    Early in the morning on the third day after the war, the war about Lang Shan came to their ears.


    In the largest mansion in the mansion, and also in the house where general Ruan gengwang rested, the sound of porcelain breaking came early in the morning. "Fool, fool!"


    The hysterical cry was accompanied by Ruan gengwang''s continuous wheezing in front of his chest. It was obvious that he was angry by the battle report ahead. Twenty thousand people beat more than ten thousand people. Once the war was defeated, they were badly hit in a short night, and their strength decreased to less than one tenth of the original. Such a result completely surprised everyone.


    In Ruan gengwang''s opinion, even mercenaries have some means, but there should be no more room to play in the rainforest. It''s great to be able to barely fight with his nephew Ruan yongyang. At that time, he only needs to press 10000 or 20000 troops, and victory can be expected.


    Where did you expect to lose so quickly, or so happy and so thorough?


    "General, little general Ruan is in a critical situation and will go to war at the end." Hong Jin also saw the war report, but they didn''t mean to be sad. On the contrary, they were a little schadenfreude. They should have led their own troops, but now they were robbed by others, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Now I''m looking at the failure to compete for merit. Isn''t it time for me to show my skills?


    Hong Jin took the initiative to ask for war, and Ruan gengwang raised his eyebrows. "OK, the general is approved, but you must act quickly. Saving yongyang first is a great achievement. Next, the general will come to support you personally with a large army. Anyway, this time the mercenaries must be destroyed to relieve my hatred."

 Chapter 468

    Ruan gengwang was really very angry. It has been very smooth all the way out of Jiaozhi. Now, it''s good that an army of more than 10000 people dared to provoke themselves and was won the first battle by the fighting party. If they don''t learn a lesson, I''m afraid they don''t know how many people are watching their own jokes, which he can''t tolerate.


    "Yes." Hong Jin agreed with some excitement. He knew it was time for him to be in the limelight.


    There are six surnames in Jiaozhi, namely Ruan, Chen, Li, fan, Huang and pan.


    Although there are some surnames of Hong, they are not famous. As the children of Hong family, they have been instilled with an idea almost from the moment they were born, that is, how to improve the position of the whole family in Jiaozhi because of themselves, so as to enter these six families.


    Hong Jin was instilled with this idea since he was a child, which is also the driving force of his continuous efforts. In order to achieve this goal, he came to Ruan gengwang after he joined the army, hoping to win glory for his family by taking advantage of the largest family name.


    With continuous efforts, the effect is also good. At least he has become a person that Ruan gengwang believes in and a general. This time, I finally have the opportunity to lead the army alone. How can I not be excited.


    Not to mention, in view of Ruan yongyang''s failure experience, Ruan gengwang gave him a full 50000 troops this time. Although Jiaozhi''s elite is only 10000, there are 40000 people in the Han captured army. According to what Ruan gengwang said, aren''t there many mines among their mercenaries? Well, I''ll send 40000 people to rush up. Let''s see if you have more mines or my soldiers.


    Soon after integrating 50000 troops, Hong Jinxiong set out. He wants everyone to see and know how excellent his Hong family is.


    Fifty thousand troops left Guangnan city in the afternoon. This is because the army has been mobilizing before the war. That is, it has made a decision. All they do is pull people out.


    Just as the 50000 troops had just left the city, the people of the Security Bureau rushed from the path. They needed to tell the sixth young master the news at the first time.


    Lang Shan.


    It began to rain again early this morning, so that the whole mountain Luan looked foggy, like a fairyland on earth.


    However, Ruan yongyang has long lost his appreciation of such scenery. At the moment, his legs were wrapped in thick coarse cloth, and others were carried to a temporary wooden chair. In this way, his eyes looked gray into the distance.


    Three military doctors have said that his lower leg was penetrated by sharp objects and burned badly. It is impossible to recover.


    The best result is that you can barely walk, but you have to turn around and can''t pick up any speed. In a word, he can''t walk like a normal person, let alone lead the war in the future. When can a lame man lead thousands of troops to the battlefield?


    The Ruan family is the largest surname in Jiaozhi. It seems that their young generals don''t know how many. He can''t do it. Just change one person in the family. But for Ruan yongyang personally, he will eventually be the one who will be abandoned by the family, even if his uncle is Ruan gengwang.


    He can''t fight in the future. He lost this battle so thoroughly. Ruan yongyang is really depressed and can''t see a glimmer of light and hope in life.


    "General, it''s time to drink medicine." a military doctor carefully walked up to Ruan yongyang. Obviously, he is also the young general. Now he is in a bad mood.


    Despite some preparations, when Ruan yongyang suddenly knocked over the medicine bowl, the military doctor was frightened and retreated in a frightened manner.


    "Go away, will general be well after drinking your medicine?" he shouted, and his anger was all sent to the military doctor at this moment.


    Of course, medicine can''t cure the disease, but can alleviate the condition. In the face of such questions, the military doctor certainly dare not tell the truth, but just stands there with a wronged face. Fortunately, the centurion took the initiative to come and saved him. "General, you should still take medicine. Anyway, your health is the most important."


    "No! It doesn''t matter. After the general was defeated and injured, he will become a lame in the future. These are the facts, which is the most important." Ruan yongyang kept shaking his head and his eyes were dead.


    This silence lasted for about half a cup of tea. Then Ruan yongyang seemed to return to some normal and asked, "what''s the situation outside now?"


    "No, not very good." after hesitating for a while, the commander decided to report the truth, "we are surrounded now. There are mercenaries outside. They blocked all our retreat and seemed to launch a fatal blow at any time."


    "How many people?" Ruan yongyang asked coldly.


    "I don''t know. It''s all over the mountains and fields. I can''t see how many people there are." the commander said in a rather helpless tone.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was repressed for a long time. Ruan yongyang gasped fiercely. After a long struggle, he said, "how many people do we have? When can the reinforcements be done?"


    "We still have more than 1500 people in our hands, of which 500 escaped because they were afraid of being beaten, which affected the soldiers in our hands. Now the morale of the army is unstable, the situation is very critical, and we may face collapse at any time. As for the reinforcements, we... We can''t send messages to the outside, and we don''t know what the situation is outside."


    The commander told the truth. Since they were surrounded, their messages couldn''t be transmitted, and the messages outside couldn''t be transmitted either. Now it seems that all we can do is wait, wait to be rescued, or die here.


    "I don''t know!" listening to this answer, Ruan yongyang wanted to get angry, but when he thought that the army''s morale was unstable now, if he killed the commander, there would be no accident, which could only forcibly suppress his anger, "Go and tell the brothers that my uncle can''t die. He will come to save us. As long as we can carry it for these two days, we will see hope. Then we will have an anti siege, and then the center will blossom. At that time, everyone was a hero and a hero."


    "Yes, I will tell my brothers. But the general still needs to take medicine. Without a good body, he can''t see the day of victory." The commander was also moved by these words. If he could really persist until the reinforcements arrived, it would undoubtedly be a great achievement for him to keep Ruan yongyang alive. Looking at this relationship, maybe he would not only make mistakes, but also make contributions.


    Listening to the commander''s persuasion, and thinking of using this person, Ruan yongyang obediently took the newly handed bowl of medicine and drank it. A bitter color flashed on his face. He said to the commander, "we should continue to send people to contact the outside. In any case, we can''t just wait like this."


    "General, please don''t worry. I''ll arrange it now." the commander also knew that if the news didn''t spread, the hope of life would be greatly reduced.


    Outside, the cold front of one battalion and the auxiliary soldiers of two battalions are lying in ambush.


    Compared with the cross toed soldiers in the encirclement, they are not worried at all. On the contrary, they should doze off, leaving less than one-third of them watching every move in the encirclement.


    With such a force, even if they rush into the encirclement now, they are 100% confident that they can kill Ruan yongyang, and even ensure their own safety. However, even if there are orders above and they are not allowed to launch an assault now, just wait.


    Fortunately, from time to time, we can see that Jiaozhi army wants to rush out to report. It can be used as their live target to refine their guns. It''s not too boring.


    Of course, most of the things like gun training are done by auxiliary soldiers. Only the Jiaozhi army that really wants to break out of their range will attract the cold front. They are called the most elite cold front because they are better than auxiliary soldiers only in shooting skills.


    What are the auxiliary soldiers? They are the reserve team of the cold front. As long as they perform well enough, they can also join the cold front team. In order to achieve this goal, although the above issued orders to let the auxiliary soldiers of the two battalions rest in turn, most people still give up this power, bury themselves in a hidden place, carefully stare at every move in front of them and wait for the emergence of the target character ¡£


    "Ba"!


    This was the third gunshot in half an hour.


    With the sound of gunfire, there are often bursts of complaints around the circle.


    "Who is this? At such a fast speed, I just saw a figure and fucking shot. Should I be in such a hurry?"


    Of course, people who can say such words belong to the kind of envy and jealousy.


    But when they say this, everyone looks more serious. They just hope that they will hit the target next time. As mentioned above, the person with the best performance this time can be directly promoted to the cold front, provided that the person''s culture class can meet the standard.


    Of course, the literacy course will reach the standard. Soldiers who can become auxiliary soldiers will seize the time to study whenever they have time. They pave the way for their opportunity to become cold front, so most auxiliary soldiers have a culture above the third grade of primary school. What they lack now is an opportunity to attack the cold front. Now that the opportunity comes, who doesn''t want it in front of them Trying to catch it.


    In such a competition, such a tense competition atmosphere, if the besieged Jiaozhi army wants to run out to report, it will really become a miracle.


    In such a competitive atmosphere, the morale of the besieged Jiaozhi army is getting weaker and weaker. If some soldiers had not wanted to surrender and shouted surrender while running out, they would still have been killed, I''m afraid more than 1000 people would have been demobilized by now.

 Chapter 469

    Neither charge nor kill you, nor accept your surrender. Under such an atmosphere, more than 1000 Jiaozhi troops are completely living in a state of waiting to die. Without energy, they are on the verge of spiritual collapse one by one.


    Outside the Liangshan Mountain, 50000 troops came all the way.


    Hong Jin can finally lead an army alone, or a full 50000 people. It can be imagined how excited he is at the moment, so that he has forgotten his previous calm performance. Now I have only one idea in my mind, that is, I must speed up my entry into the area of Liangshan. I won''t say whether I can destroy the mercenaries, but I have to save Ruan yongyang anyway.


    Although according to intelligence, Ruan yongyang seems to have been injured and his right leg is bad. However, he is also a member of the Ruan family and the nephew of general Ruan gengwang. If he can save the other party''s life, he doesn''t know how much thanks the Ruan family can get with this one.


    He thought that once he got the support of the Ruan family, the Hong family might stand out in Jiaozhi. Hong Jin was very excited.


    In such an excited and eager mood for meritorious service, the speed of the 50000 army is much faster than before, and even the formation of the army has become a little disorderly. In particular, some Han captured troops have worn blood bubbles on their feet and their stomachs are empty.


    But all this was not in Hong Jin''s eyes. What he thought now was one thing, that is, rush into Liangshan, save Ruan yongyang and eliminate mercenaries. Once these goals can be achieved, what does it mean for soldiers to work harder now?


    If you succeed, your bones will wither.


    Which general did not become famous through thousands of killings and sacrifices?


    Stimulated by this thought, it should have taken two days or even nearly three days to reach the periphery of Liangshan from Guangnan mansion, but Hong Jin did it in less than two days. On the third day from Guangnan mansion, at noon, the army went straight to the depths of Liangshan Mountain.


    There are Scouts of Jiaozhi army waiting here at the periphery of Liangshan Mountain. The reason why they can stand here is not that the scouts don''t have such strength to destroy them, but that they want to keep them. If they want to enter the mountain, someone must lead the way.


    After meeting the scouts outside and knowing the location of Ruan yongyang''s army, Hong Jin didn''t come to let the army rest, so he plunged in.


    It is said that such a practice is not conducive to war, but Hong Jin is really eager to make meritorious service. In his opinion, if he entered the mountain later, he lost one more chance to save Ruan yongyang, which he could not give up. As for whether the army is too tired, as long as we save general Ruan, we can have a good rest. Anyway, they also have 50000 troops, more than four times that of mercenaries. That''s so, what''s terrible.


    Under the leadership of Hong Jin, the army entered the rainforest. Just as soon as it entered here, the speed of the army''s March began to slow down. It was not that they didn''t want to be fast, but that the road was too muddy and couldn''t be fast.


    The temperature in the rain forest is more humid and hot, and there are all kinds of poisonous insects. It is said that the army should rest on the spot. If it is not good, it should also tidy up the formation. But Hong Jin, who wanted to do meritorious service, had long forgotten everything. Under his strict order, 50000 troops were divided into dozens of shares, and the original establishment was completely disrupted.


    In particular, the 40000 Han captured troops, who were in good condition, wore cloth shoes and straw sandals, but no matter which kind, once they stepped into the muddy land, the shoes were basically useless, so that they could only walk barefoot. In the dense forest, there were many gravels, and a bad foot was cut by stones, This greatly hindered their marching speed. Just two or three hours later, when it was getting dark, the Han captured army had opened a distance of six or seven kilometers from the Jiaozhi army.


    Under such a distance, they naturally become Yang Chendong''s primary goal.


    The last time he was faced with sneaking camp, Yang Chendong was cruel and didn''t want to be captured by the Han army. It was also forced by the situation. After all, the Han captured army and the Jiaozhi army are mixed together. It is not easy to distinguish them, not to mention that there are mines everywhere. If you don''t do well, you will hurt yourself. You can only take back the idea of taking more prisoners.


    But this time it''s different. Faced with the complete separation of the Han captive army and the Jiaozhi army, such concerns are much smaller. Moreover, a full 40000 Han captive army is also a big dish, which is worth Yang Chendong''s hard work.


    In Yang Chendong''s plan, the task of encircling these Han captured troops was entrusted to LV Zhuo, head of the Auxiliary Corps.


    LV Zhuo can lead not only eight battalions of auxiliary soldiers holding the Bayi bar, but also 14 battalions of temporary auxiliary soldiers. A total of 9000 troops are more than enough to deal with the 40000 Han prisoners who are already tired and have little morale.


    "Once the order goes on, once the Jiaozhi army and Ruan yongyang are merged, they will immediately carry out the cut-off plan, and then surround all the Han captured army and try not to let one person go." after discussing with political commissar Song Zhe and several auxiliary battalion commanders, LV Zhuo immediately issued a military order. Then 9000 mercenaries began to act and quickly went to the assembly point according to the planned plan.


    Hong Jin didn''t care too much about all this, although he can feel from his experience that there should be enemies around him. But when I thought that I had 50000 people and the other party was only more than 10000, this fear disappeared. In contrast to his strong military strength, he did not think that mercenaries could really do him any good.


    With such arrogance, Hong Jin hurried all the way and finally found the place where Ruan yongyang''s military camp was located. The auxiliary soldiers of the cold front around here deliberately made way for the enemy to meet smoothly.


    Hong Jin came and brought 10000 Jiaozhi troops. It was said that there were 40000 Han captive troops behind him, which excited more than 1000 Jiaozhi troops who had lost their ambition. Ruan yongyang, who has become a semi disabled person, also smiled for the first time in several days.


    The right leg is going to be broken, but at least it''s still alive. Who wants to die as long as he can live? Not to mention that after the two armies meet, there is still a chance to win a big battle. If so, if the operation is good, maybe he is no longer a defeated general, but may become the king of Yue who tolerates humiliation in people''s eyes.


    "General Hong has worked hard." seeing Hong Jin and the 10000 troops behind him, Ruan yongyang immediately smiled.


    "General Ruan has worked hard, your leg..." seeing that he hasn''t seen him for a few days, Ruan yongyang has lost at least six or seven kilograms, and Hong Jin is really frightened.


    "It doesn''t matter. How can there be people who don''t get hurt in a war on the battlefield? General Hong has come. He must avenge me, kill all these mercenaries and raise the prestige of our army." Ruan yongyang doesn''t like others to talk about his injured leg, which turns the topic to things on the battlefield.


    "Yes, even if general Ben came, of course he would destroy the mercenaries." Hong Jin said confidently, but just as his words fell, there was a sound like firecrackers outside. Then he saw one of his commanders running over in panic, half kneeling in front of Hong Jin and saying nervously, "general, the big thing is bad. Mercenaries suddenly launched an attack on our camp and have killed hundreds of us."


    "So soon?" Hong Jin was angry when he heard that the mercenaries attacked before their army settled down, but he remembered something. "By the way, what about the Han captured army behind us? Haven''t they followed up?"


    "No, we were six or seven kilometers away from them. Now when the gun rang, I''m afraid they didn''t dare to approach us." the commander answered everything truthfully.


    "What? Is the distance so far?" obviously, Hong Jin is bent on saving Ruan yongyang. He doesn''t care too much about the 40000 Han captive army behind him. That''s why he can only become a deputy general and rarely leads a single army. The overall view is still very problematic.


    As soon as he said this, Hong Jin knew that this must be the case. The commander around him was absolutely afraid to joke about such things. After a little hesitation, he ordered: "send someone to contact the Han captured army immediately and let them close to us. At the same time, we should try our best to close to them and solve the mercenaries sandwiched between us first."


    A total of more than 50000 troops. Against more than 10000 mercenaries, Hong Jin never thought of the possibility of defeat. The most important thing is to pay a more serious price.


    It is precisely because of Hong Jin''s arrogance, or contempt in his heart, that he lost the initiative of the war from the beginning. He is completely the kind of person led by others. What''s more, he didn''t know that at this moment, he would never be able to join the 40000 Han captive army under his command.


    Speaking of it, the Han captured army still wanted to join the Jiaozhi army. At a time when chaos is beginning to appear, how important it is to have a strong backer. Although they can not be compared with the Jiaozhi army in terms of treatment and all aspects, it is good that they can still have enough to eat with them, and they don''t have to worry about whether their lives are still there when the sun rises tomorrow. With these, it is enough to make some weak people have the heart to follow.


    However, what we are facing now is not a question of whether we want to or not, but that the Han captured army simply can''t rush through the seemingly not too dense but unfathomable large rainforest across the road.


    All the changes in things happen suddenly. Although they walked a little slower, the Han captive army, which had been walking all the time, was tightening the distance between them and Jiaozhi army. Also suddenly, a burst of dense firecrackers sounded in front, and then everything became a little chaotic.

 Chapter 470

    Before the central and rear teams of the army knew what had happened, the news had been sent back. The road ahead was blocked. Just now, at least 300 people fell to the ground without warning, accompanied by a crackling sound of shooting.


    It''s not too strange to fire guns. Especially decades ago, Zhang Fu led the Daming fire gun team to defeat the original Jiaozhi army and changed it into Jiaozhi county. Even when I came here, I heard the above people say that mercenaries as opponents also have guns.


    It''s one thing to know, but it''s another thing to really face. Especially when we hear that the gunshots are so dense and more than 300 brothers have died, it''s very normal for the former army to panic for a moment.


    The Lord General Hong Jin has separated from them. At the moment, only four ten thousand captains of the Han captured army stay here. Compared with ordinary soldiers, they are taller and more powerful. That''s why they can be promoted. Their names are former ten thousand captains Zhang Qingli Two Chinese Army captains Zhou Hong and Peng Hui and later army captains LU Hong.


    Except that Lu Hong in the rear had not followed up at the first time, the other three ten thousand captains nervously gathered together to discuss ways.


    First, Peng Hui, the commander of the Chinese army, spoke and said, "it''s obvious that mercenaries want to cut off the connection between us and general Hong, and then want to break them all."


    Peng Hui''s words still have some opinions. At least his analysis is correct. What he didn''t expect is that mercenaries not only want to cut off their ties, but also kill or capture them. Like another Chinese army commander, Zhou Hong, quickly expressed his views and said, "it''s impossible. The news doesn''t say that they have only more than 10000 people. Is it too arrogant to want to be the enemy of our 50000 army with this force?"


    Zhou Hongchang is a little fat, but he has a pair of small eyes. People are like him and like to use their brains. No wonder he has such an analysis.


    "Arrogance is not arrogant. I don''t know. Anyway, their fire guns are very powerful. You don''t know that at the beginning, it was like rain, and a burst of crackling fell down. There was a commander under my hand who wanted to prepare for an assault. As a result, he was shot dead just after shouting a few words." it was Zhang Qingli, the former commander of the army, When talking about these, his body still trembled. When this scene happened, he was looking at it clearly, so he felt a burst of tension and fear.


    Zhang Qingli''s words were heard by Zhou Hong. He couldn''t help but brighten his eyes. "Brother Zhang, you just said that the other party''s gun fell like rain, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, this is my true feeling," said an oath.


    "Well, if this is true, there should be a lot of mercenaries opposite us. They should concentrate their forces together to give people such a feeling. If so, we might as well break through from other directions. The rainforest is so big that they can''t keep all the roads for a while." Zhou Hong put forward his own opinion.


    Peng Hui on one side immediately agreed, but he added, "the brothers are too tired to rush all the way. It''s better to let everyone rest first and wait until dawn to attack the whole line, so that they can give better play to their strength."


    "Yes, but it can''t be too late. After all, if we don''t appear in front of General Hong Jin, who knows what he will think and whether he will blame us." Zhou Hong nodded and agreed with this statement. The army is too tired to give full play to its strength. In this case, it will suffer losses when it goes to the battlefield.


    Seeing that the two Chinese Army ten thousand captains had become a unified opinion, Zhang Qingli, the former army ten thousand captains, immediately said: "so, I told my brothers not to charge first, seize the time to rest, and send someone to inform LU Hong ten thousand captains, and let him bring the rear Army up. Everyone will be more powerful together."


    "I agree." Zhou Hong and Peng Hui also nodded their heads again and again. In this way, they reached a consensus and decided to have a good rest first and launch a full-scale counterattack when it is almost dawn tomorrow morning.


    The Han captured troops became honest, which made the auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers around them somewhat depressed.


    They want to do meritorious service. In particular, some temporary auxiliary soldiers, after seeing the Bayi bar, especially the power of the ninth five year plan, are eager to make contributions. Once they enter the auxiliary soldiers, or preferably the cold front, they will also have a firegun that can easily take people''s lives hundreds of meters away? The thought that they could kill an enemy with just a finger tickle made them excited.


    "Well, some of the battles you fight will be aimed at the whole Jiaozhi this time. As for now, you should sleep and be on duty. It is said that there is likely to be a fierce battle tomorrow morning." just as everyone was still thinking about meritorious service and taking guns, a new order was issued, In this dark night, it spread one by one through the camp of 9000 auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers.


    The auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers seemed to have reached some agreement with the Han captured army, and they all became quiet. But in front of them, the cold front of three battalions and the auxiliary soldiers of four battalions are pressing forward step by step, pressing on the Jiaozhi army surrounded by them.


    It was completely dark by this time. Although there is moonlight, it can''t reach the level of reaching out without seeing five fingers, but the visibility is not high.


    Often in such weather, except that the siege may continue with the power of torches, other battles cannot be fought, which has become a tacit understanding for thousands of years. After all, it''s so dark that any accident can happen. Even if it''s bad, it''s normal for our own people to hit our own people.


    So only fools have the choice to attack at night?


    But the army that cannot fight at night does not include Yang Jiajun. Not to mention that the training courses of Leng Feng''s auxiliary soldiers often have the assessment of night combat, can we say that their jungle training a while ago was a game? How to fight at night in the rain forest, fully protect yourself and eliminate opponents is the main purpose of training. Now it''s finally time to come in handy.


    Each soldier carries two cardinal numbers of ammunition and a night vision instrument on his head, so that the night is not dark and everything is presented in front of him. From the moment of launching the attack, they have been suppressing the Jiaozhi army and are still moving forward.


    Gunfire rose in all directions, and there was a light rain in the sky. In this extremely depressed atmosphere, Jiaozhi army was killed all the time. An urgent report was sent to Hong Jin and Ruan yongyang.


    Two hours have passed since the war began. It was already three o''clock at the moment, and the Jiaozhi army, which originally had more than 10000 people, paid the death price of 5000 people.


    Half of the troops were killed in two hours, and in the early stage, the army was too scattered. The war report has shown that the more the Jiaozhi army was concentrated in the later stage, the faster the number of deaths increased.


    Under the temporary wooden tent, general Hong Jin had long lost his natural demeanor of calmly commanding everything. Instead, his face was dark and his whole body trembled under anger.


    I thought it would be a great achievement to save Ruan yongyang and eliminate mercenaries. But I never thought that when I first came here and saw Ruan yongyang, I didn''t even say a few more words, and the pressure suddenly appeared. He who originally wanted to save people has also become a person who wants to be saved by others.


    Compared with Hong Jin''s words, Ruan yongyang, sitting in the chair, has a decadent face. He leans back against the back of the chair, looks up to the sky and ignores his eyes. If his mouth doesn''t wriggle from time to time, I''m afraid it will be easy for others to misunderstand that he is already a dead man.


    "Lost, completely lost, dying, dying..."


    This is what Ruan yongyang has been muttering, but at the moment, his performance has not been noticed. Because another commander rushed into the temporary wooden tent with an anxious face, and then shouted in an anxious tone: "no, the news just came from the front, the nearest mercenary is less than one kilometer away from us."


    "So close?" after hearing the information, Hong Jin, who had a straight face, turned incredulously, then rushed to the map under the coal lamp. After a brief look, he turned to the commander who reported the news and said, "what is the rest of the Han captured army?"


    "No, I sent people to contact them, but they were often killed by gunfire when they rushed out of the barracks. And I also found soldiers with good hearing. They assured me that there was no gunshot in our rear. General Hong, can you... Can you have surrendered mercenaries?"


    The commander asked nervously and carefully. Although he knew it was impossible, why did he play so fiercely on his side, but there was no news from there?


    Of course, he would not know that the noise of gunfire is usually very small when it reaches three kilometers away. If we take into account the terrain and vegetation, the season, the specific time, the air temperature and humidity, as well as the decibel of nearby noise and wind direction, I am afraid that sometimes the noise is very small when it is only one kilometer away, unless you are particularly familiar with gunfire, Otherwise, even if you hear such a voice occasionally, you won''t care too much.


    The commander raised his doubts, and Hong Jin simply waved his hand: "it''s impossible. The Han captured army has never contacted mercenaries before. How can it surrender here?"

 Chapter 471

    Hong Jin said that he was very sure, but only he knew that he didn''t have much confidence in his heart. After all, since the establishment of the Han captive army, it has been treated unfairly. Maybe it will really surrender. Just in front of his subordinates, of course, he had to continue to cheer up.


    "In this way, if the order continues, we must resist. As long as we persist until dawn, 40000 Han captured troops will move close to us, and we will be safe at that time. Also, tell the soldiers that the bullets of the muskets are limited, and even if these mercenaries are powerful, they can''t fight indefinitely. As long as they don''t have muskets, they can only choose close combat, so I Here comes our chance. "


    "Yes, I''ll tell the general''s words to my brothers right away." the commander''s eyes brightened. Originally, he had lost his confidence, but when he heard Hong Jin''s words, he felt much better and had his own ideas, "General, do you want us to make a counter charge when we find that the other party''s fire gun attack is slow? In that case, maybe we can grab some fire guns back."


    "Eh!" listening to the commander''s suggestion, Hong Jin felt a light in front of him. "Well, go on like this and tell the soldiers to take the initiative and attack boldly once there is such an opportunity. If anyone can grab a firegun and come back, he will be promoted to one level and rewarded with fifty liang of silver."


    Seeing that his suggestion was adopted, the commander was also very happy. He quickly nodded and promised to convey the order. But he really didn''t know that the scene he was waiting for would not come true in the end.


    Most of the fire guns developed in the Ming Dynasty were self firing guns, which can only be fired once after loading. Once fired several times continuously, the barrel and body of the gun, especially the rifling, are easily damaged and need to rest for a while. However, the 95 style used by mercenaries has no such concern at all. Most of these guns were taken out of Dachang by Yang Chendong, which are modern There is no problem with an average of 30000 bullets per gun.


    Even the Bayi bar imitated by chixian city was manufactured only after the steel technology was mature. The quality is naturally not as powerful as the Bayi bar in the warehouse, but there is still no problem with hitting about 5000 rounds. In particular, the later manufactured one can be guaranteed to hit 8000 to 10000 rounds after tests. This will continue to improve, After all, there are advanced books and samples taken out by Dachang. You can always catch up with them as long as you work hard.


    With these, what the commander said about waiting for mercenaries to have no chance to fight back when there are problems with bullets or guns, that doesn''t exist at all.


    But then again, it can not be said that there is no chance at all. For example, after a burst of strong attack and the elimination of a large number of effective forces of the enemy, when the enemy''s forces are concentrated together and the bow and arrow can also be reflected by some terrain, the attack speed of the cold front and auxiliary soldiers also slows down.


    This slowdown is not to stop attacking. Yang Chendong has given a dead order. Tonight, he must win 10000 Jiaozhi troops before dawn tomorrow at the latest, which is related to whether he can successfully receive 40000 Han captive troops.


    So their attack slowed down just for the next better attack. Just like now, the originally dense gun noise suddenly stopped, that is, the cold front and auxiliary soldiers are moving forward with the help of the cover of the night to ensure that they can get closer to the opponent, and then the power of the grenade can be highlighted. At that time, whatever terrain the opponent wants to use will be useless and useless Will be razed to the ground.


    However, before this brewing assault began, it did create an illusion for the Jiaozhi army that there were no bullets in the mercenary''s guns, or there was something wrong with the guns. Just as the commander ordered before, many Jiaozhi Army thought the opportunity had come.


    Since they were attacked in the dark, they have been beaten passively, and even a shadow of the enemy has not been seen clearly, which makes the proud Jiaozhi army very distressed. Suddenly, there is a chance to fight back, and everyone wants to seize it, so the groups of Jiaozhi army began to concentrate. Three or four hundred people here and two or three hundred people over there began to concentrate and prepare to rush out with all their strength, If you go to seize the musket, you can raise them to one level and get 50 liang of silver.


    With the material reward, everyone''s action was indeed much faster. When the gathering was about the same, the full counterattack began. More than a dozen teams suddenly rushed out from everywhere. The number of the team ranged from 100 to 400.


    This planned large-scale sudden counterattack not only highlights the suddenness, but also more important personnel are more scattered. When they want to come, even if they encounter a counterattack with guns, they will miss the net. Once they rush to the mercenaries, their advantage will come.


    The sudden counterattack really caught the mercenaries unprepared. But it was just a surprise in their eyes and sight. Because at this time, Yang''s army was also preparing to concentrate grenades to launch a frontal assault.


    I was worried that I couldn''t find where the enemy''s main force was. It was good. They jumped out on their own initiative. They really wanted to sleep. Someone sent pillows. How can such an opportunity not be grasped well? It was in vain. They were called elite cold front soldiers.


    So just after stopping for a few seconds, the excited cold front began to fight back. I don''t know which company or platoon it started from. The powerful grenade in his hand was thrown out like no money.


    "Boom, boom..."


    When the fire lights up, there are scenes of various things flying into the sky and all kinds of screams of ghosts crying and wolves howling.


    After the first start, the other troops quickly counterattacked. The grenades that had been held in their hands were immediately pulled off the bracelet, and then fired at the incoming cross toed soldiers.


    The originally quiet night has become lively again, even hotter than just now. Of course, with the cooperation, I don''t know how many Jiaozhi troops were blown up, killed and torn apart.


    Under the roar, the mountains and forests were shaking. I don''t know how many animals in the forest scattered. They felt like the end of the world, and the rest had to flee in panic.


    In contrast, in the temporary account, life is also very difficult. When they heard the first loud noise, the faces of Hong Jin and Ruan yongyang collapsed. With the continuous sound of explosions one after another, Ruan yongyang has spread his seat on the chair. Hong Jin is no better. The whole person is shaky, and the pupils of his eyes can no longer focus together.


    I thought it would be their chance to fight back. At worst, they will seize most of the lost territory and give themselves more space to move. In this way, it should not be difficult to wait for the arrival of the Han captured army until dawn the next day.


    I didn''t think it would lead to such a big movement. What kind of opponent are they facing? Before there were mines, what the hell is it now?


    But no matter whether they think it through or not, the great defeat ahead is irreparable. If they have been defending all the time, although they will fail in the end, they can hold on for more time. But now, they take the initiative to attack, that is, the sheep into the tiger''s mouth, and there is no reason for them to survive.


    In less than half an hour, the nearly 5000 attack teams sent out will be wiped out. If a few lucky ones don''t die immediately, they will have half a breath left. Then, when the cold front men burst in with all their strength, they didn''t even have the qualification to waste a bullet, and they were snapped off by the bayonet on the cold front''s gun.


    At last, five thousand troops were sent out, and there were only a hundred people left in the whole camp. Facing the attack of three cold front battalions, a cold front company directly under a regiment and auxiliary soldiers of four battalions, the 100 people died without even holding out for half an hour. When Wu Sheng, the battalion commander of the first battalion waiting to be the pioneer, rushed into the wooden military tent with several confidants, there were only Hong Jin and Ruan yongyang left.


    As soon as Wu Sheng rushed in, when his tall figure appeared under the coal lamp, a long knife came over.


    "Go away!" Wu Sheng, who was under the angry voice, shouted loudly. He saw that the bayonet in his hand was blocked and pulled out, and the long knife should be cut to one side. Then, with the action of stabbing, there was a sound of the knife entering the abdomen, and the blood flowed with it.


    It was Ruan yongyang who cut this knife. Knowing that he would die, he launched a final counterattack with the idea of killing one enough and killing two to earn one.


    But for one thing, his right leg was not flexible. He could only cut the knife with all his strength. His body did not move. Naturally, there was no second change in the knife posture. Second, his opponent is battalion commander wusheng, who once stayed in the Yang family villa for a long time and was specially trained in bayonet skills by Yang Chendong. He is just a cleaver and can''t hurt him at all.


    Ruan yongyang watched the bayonet plunge into his belly. With Wu Sheng''s habitual stirring and stabbing, and then pulling the knife, Ruan yongyang turned a white eye and fell down from the chair with a plop. After two strong breaths, he was completely dead and couldn''t move any more.


    Ruan yongyang died in this way. He died in front of Hong Jin. This huge stimulation made him fall to his knees with a plop. "Please don''t kill me. I''m willing to surrender. I know a lot of cross toe things. It will be useful to you. I will."


    Hong Jin''s greatest ideal is to bring the whole Hong family to the fore, and in order to achieve this goal, he can do anything. But the more resourceful people are, the more resourceful people are, the more afraid they are of death.

 Chapter 472

    People with a mind like to think, not like straight people who die without worrying so much. In addition, there is no possibility of turnover at all. Surrender is the most correct way out. Hong Jin''s brain can''t see this, so this kneeling is not so sudden.


    Cowards have always been unpopular on the battlefield, not to mention that this time the sixth young master issued an order to kill all Jiaozhi troops. Therefore, even if Hong Jin knelt down, several cold front soldiers who rushed into the account didn''t want to spare him. One of them wanted to come with a bayonet.


    Leng Feng''s move really frightened Hong Jin. He knelt on his knees, but it didn''t hinder his body from retreating quickly. But even so, the bright bayonet under the coal lamp was getting closer and closer to him.


    "Stop." fortunately, at the moment when the bayonet was about to come, Wu Sheng suddenly spoke.


    When Wu Sheng shouted, the cold front with a bayonet in his hand stopped there. This is a good habit formed under iron discipline.


    After this shout, Wu Sheng strode forward a few steps. After jumping over the cold front soldier, his eyes stared coldly at Hong Jin and said, "I hope you are useful. If you can''t show enough use, he will be your end."


    Pointing to Ruan yongyang, who had been stabbed to death by a knife and was still bleeding under him, Wu Sheng''s voice came out coldly.


    After escaping from the edge of death, Hong Jin had long been frightened. He dared not have any other thoughts. At present, he couldn''t stop nodding his head, "please rest assured, please rest assured, I will cooperate well and cooperate well."


    "Well, let me ask you, who is he? Who are you? And what''s the situation of Jiaozhi army now? Are there any missing fish?" Wu Sheng pressed further. It''s too dark. No one can guarantee whether all the people of Jiaozhi army are here and whether their high-level leaders have been hidden.


    The reason why he didn''t consider running away was Wu Sheng''s confidence. On the periphery of the battlefield, but there are scouts. Those are the best players in the cold front. It''s a delusion to escape from those people''s eyes.


    "Junye, the one who died is Ruan yongyang. He is the nephew of general Ruan gengwang. My name is Hong Jin. I''m the deputy general around Ruan gengwang. This time I''m responsible for leading 50000 troops to fight against you. I don''t know the situation of the Han captured army, but all our 10000 Jiaozhi troops later should have died. Even if they survived with good luck, I''m afraid they were seriously injured." In order to survive, Hong Jin said what he really had, but he didn''t use a positive tone for what he didn''t know. This is his intelligence. Know is know, don''t know is don''t know.


    "Oh." Wu Sheng''s eyes lit up immediately after hearing these words. He originally thought that the top level of Jiaozhi army might hide. It would take some time to find them. Unexpectedly, all of them are here. Where else is there any reason to be unhappy.


    He didn''t want to think about it. From the cold front''s attack to now, it''s only three hours. It''s not even dawn. Where did they escape at such a little time?


    "Somebody, take him away. Send someone else to search the neighborhood and find some wounded soldiers of Jiaozhi army and ask them about their identity. We have to find out." although we have believed most of them, Wu Sheng still needs to prove it. Don''t be cheated at that time. It''s too embarrassing.


    Hong Jin was tied up, and his binding proved the end of Jiaozhi reinforcements. When the news was quickly reported to Yang Chendong''s army account behind him, he was relieved even though he had expected it.


    He has planned many battles to achieve the effect of one hit and one kill. Although he has advantages in all aspects, if the first battle is not well fought, it will inevitably affect the morale of the army. Now it seems that the situation is stable.


    "Inform them that Hong Jin can be used. Let him do meritorious deeds first. If there are 40000 Han captured troops, let him persuade them." Yang Chendong happily made a decision and handed over the matter of recruiting Han captured troops to Hong Jin with the idea of waste utilization.


    If Hong Jin did a good job, it would be better. On the contrary, even if there were any mistakes, they would not lose anything.


    As a result, when the sky just lit up, when the four captains of the Han captured army were discussing and preparing to launch an attack, Hong Jin appeared 300 meters in front of their team.


    Hong Jin unexpectedly appeared in front of the team, which made the four ten thousand captains very happy. Only when they came out of the army, what they heard was that Hong Jin advised them to lay down their weapons and surrender to mercenaries.


    "Four generals, the Jiaozhi army was finished last night, Ruan yongyang was killed, and I became their prisoner. Now I''m here to find you and let you surrender." first, Hong Jin said something about the situation, then lowered his head and said in a very discouraged voice: "Mercenaries are too strong. They have powerful guns that we have never seen before. If they resist, they will end up dead. If they are smart, I will surrender as well as you. They also said that you are both Han people, it will not be too difficult for you."


    Hong Jin came to persuade him to surrender, which naturally surprised everyone. Unprepared four Wanfu, look at me for a long time. I see you are a little overwhelmed.


    The other party did not respond, which worried the officers of the cold front second regiment who were lying in ambush behind Hong Jin. One of them asked, "is Hong Jin OK? If not, we must be ready to fight back."


    "He can, as long as he doesn''t want to die." Luo Po, head of the second regiment, looks confident.


    "Yes, Hong Jin has some eloquence." Kong Jie, political commissar of the second regiment, also said with a smile. Just now he talked with this man for a while and found that Hong Jin was very organized and rational when he spoke in addition to his fear. Such a smart man must know that if he can''t complete this task, he will die. In order to live, he must make it happen.


    The officers of the second regiment are still looking here, and Hong Jin standing there is worried. When he came, he saw with his own eyes that a cold front soldier easily knocked a passing bird to the ground 700 meters away. The scene shocked his eyes.


    Now, less than 600 meters behind him, more than one cold front is staring at himself with a gun. If he dares to make any small moves, he will be beaten into a sieve. What a terrible consequence. With this, he has no other ideas, but to persuade the other party to surrender.


    Seeing that the Han captured army did not respond, Hong Jin could only continue to say: "What''s the matter? Aren''t you Han people? Aren''t you Ming people? Do you really want to be slaves to us? Do you really want to be treated unfairly? If you don''t want to, surrender, so that you can live a dignified life without death. Isn''t that what you want? What are you waiting for?"


    "You have seen the power of the powerful muskets in the hands of mercenaries. I might as well tell you that this is not their full strength. They also have a thing called grenade, which can throw tens of meters away from each other. Once it lands, it will have an extremely terrible explosion power. With this, in just three hours, we have more than 10000 elite people And they were all killed. You said, "what are you going to fight with them?"


    "You can even surrender to us. Do you have any grievances to surrender to the Ming army and the Han people? Make a decision quickly. Otherwise, I can guarantee that one tenth of your 40000 people will be alive before dark."


    Hong Jinji did his best and talked endlessly. His hard-working appearance was almost kneeling to the Han captured army. His efforts did not have good results. At least some people''s faces showed signs of looseness, but more people still focused on the four ten thousand captains. After all, this is their general.


    "What to do?" the four captains were also under great pressure when so many men stared at them. One of them, Zhou Hong, looked at the three people around him and asked aloud.


    "The Jiaozhi army has been defeated. What else can we do? Just surrender. Anyway, this is not the first time we have done such a thing." Wanfu CHANGPENG Hui showed a somewhat ironic smile, as if laughing at his cowardice and indecision and that of everyone.


    "If we want to say that surrender is OK, we should also talk about some conditions. At least we should treat us as adults. Although we said that we were the Jiaozhi army who had to surrender, there was no way." LU Hong, the later commander of the rear army, expressed his views.


    His words attracted the other three ten thousand captains to nod together. Obviously, they all thought so. Then after the election, former army ten thousand captains Zhang Qingli took five steps forward, "surrender is OK, but we need to talk to mercenary generals. We need some conditions."


    "Bam!"


    Just after saying that, there was a gunshot, and then the waist knife originally carried on his waist loosened, separated from his body and fell to the ground.


    "You have no right to negotiate terms with us. To surrender is to have the appearance of surrender." with the gunfire, Kong Jie, the political commissar of the second regiment, sounded at the right time.


    After saying this, he also said to the leader Luo Po standing aside: "the shooting method of the ghost sniper team is really powerful. We will train several sharpshooters when we have a chance in the future. That''s very useful."

 Chapter 473

    "Good." nodded with empathy. Luo Po knows that the shot just now was fired by the ghost sniper team who came to support. At a distance of less than 700 meters, one shot can hit the opponent''s matching knife without hurting people. This shot is really powerful.


    Luo Po and Kong Jie both lamented the beauty of the gun, not to mention the Han captured troops opposite. After seeing this magical shooting technique, they were stunned, and then their faces were replaced by terrorist expressions. They finally knew what Hong Jin said. They couldn''t beat the mercenaries. Where did they come from.


    As for standing there, Zhang Qingli, who wanted to be fair, stood there with an ignorant face and didn''t return to his mind. But when waiting for people to come back, it''s better to know nothing. It''s like now, my whole body is shaking. Obviously, I''m scared by this shot.


    Even the commander in chief behaved like this, not to mention the ordinary soldiers below. I don''t know who it was, because I was afraid of being the first to drop my weapon and shouted, "don''t shoot me, I surrender."


    Then more people threw their weapons to the ground and squatted down.


    It was like a plague. He squatted down with more and more weapons, so that after a while, including four ten thousand captains, squatted on the ground. After all, no one was afraid of death. In particular, there is no need to fight hard, and there is no personal hatred. Surrender is not a shameful thing.


    Nearly 40000 Han captured troops surrendered in this way, and things went unexpectedly smoothly. With the order of Luo Po, the leader of the second regiment, and the order of the flag bearer, more and more mercenaries appeared in the surrounding rainforest. They came out everywhere, came to the Han captive army and began to take prisoners.


    The news of victory can always be exciting. Even Yang Chendong, who had expected things to go well in the rear, was excited when he heard the news from the scout in front. "Well, things are so smooth, then implement the second step plan and start the transfer."


    ......


    Guangnan mansion.


    At this time, the building is empty.


    On the fourth day after Hong Jin went out of the city with 10000 Jiaozhi troops and 40000 Han captive troops, Ruan gengwang finally couldn''t restrain himself without receiving any news from the front line.


    Unable to wait, he took the remaining 30000 Jiaozhi troops out of the city and killed them in the Langshan area.


    It''s no wonder Ruan gengwang gave up Guangnan mansion. The scouts have reported that there are signs of killing them at Wang mubin''s headquarters in Xiping nearby.


    In the past, when there were 100000 soldiers in his hands, he was naturally not afraid of Mu''s soldiers, but now there are only 30000 people. If he can hold Guangnan mansion, he can''t believe it. Instead of putting yourself in danger, it''s better to withdraw first and join with other troops. When you have enough strength, don''t you think the city can be taken back.


    With a trace of grievance, Ruan gengwang entered the Langshan area with 20000 troops. The lack of news from the two armies in succession made him much smarter. When the army entered the mountain, many scouts were sent to inquire about the situation ahead in order to prevent being trapped by mercenaries.


    But no matter how careful Ruan gengwang was and how many scouts he sent, the news was completely blank. Not only mercenaries, but even the 70000 troops sent before, there was no news, and everyone seemed to disappear out of thin air.


    There are only more than 10000 mercenaries. It is possible to disappear in this vast rainforest, but what about their 70000 troops? Where did they go? Can''t all be killed?


    From the beginning to now, it''s only less than ten days. Even 70000 pigs can''t be caught in the rain forest.


    The incomprehensible scene frightened Ruan gengwang and made his army move more slowly. The number of scouts sent is also increasing. Among them, there are many elite who are very familiar with the situation of the rainforest. They don''t believe they can''t find any clues.


    The people who know the rainforest best are the Jiaozhi people who have lived here since childhood. With their rich experience and common sense, they really found some useful clues, but they also paid a high price for it.


    For example, whenever there is any clue, the scouts often step on mines and are sent to the West. Such things happen more than once, but dozens or hundreds of times in a day, so that all scouts are careful every step forward, for fear that the next step will step on the mine that can send them to the West.


    In this way, with care and caution, he finally found a huge mound on the seventh day of entering the mountain. Ruan gengwang rushed here and ordered people to pick up the fresh mound. When he saw countless corpses, he could see that they were all cross toed soldiers if he debated carefully from clothes to figure.


    With more and more extension and penetration, such mounds became larger and larger. Until the tenth day, Ruan yongyang''s body was found. Although it was said that it had rotted badly, Ruan gengwang still recognized his nephew. Immediately, he was furious and vowed to kill the mercenaries to avenge his nephew.


    Under this roar, the scouts had a new clue, that is, they found some traces. After their identification, they should have been left by the army during the March. Although they had made some disguises, they were still seen by the experienced ones.


    Looking at the direction of this army''s action, it impressively went straight to Hanoi, the capital of Jiaozhi.


    "Are you sure the direction of this army is Hanoi?" Ruan gengwang asked in a cold sweat after hearing the report from the scouts.


    "Yes, I''m sure they went to Hanoi," said the new scout captain with a confident face.


    "They... Their courage is really great." when Ruan gengwang said these words, he also expressed some admiration. But then he immediately said: "immediately send the most elite personnel to inform Hanoi of what happened here, and inform his majesty of the king, and ask them to be ready to meet the enemy. Our department will follow behind and attack on both sides to completely kill them in our territory."


    Speaking later, Ruan gengwang almost said with his teeth clenched. Obviously, his nephew''s death was a great stimulus to him.


    The Scout captain agreed and arranged. More than a dozen elite scouts left the team in all directions and rushed to Hanoi. They wanted to inform the king of the general''s intention at the first time, so as to better prepare the country.


    ......


    Xian''an village.


    Xian''an County in Guangning Province, Vietnam, is still just a village near the sea.


    The number of people in the whole village is only about 400. Such a population is already a large village nearby. At this time, the big village is full of people, a very busy scene.


    All the original Aborigines have now become captives. They are being transported on sea ships, along with 40000 Han captured soldiers.


    Needless to say, the mercenaries must be able to do this. In fact, their leader Yang Chendong was drinking tea in a shed on the bank. Beside him were head LV Po and political commissar Kong Jie. Opposite him was Nie Tong, head of the second regiment of the Navy with the rank of colonel in a white uniform.


    They came from YongShi Island nearby, because division commander Kaohsiung had other tasks to do at sea. This time, Nie Tong had the opportunity to complete the task of picking up people and sending equipment.


    Taking over naturally refers to the 40000 Han captured troops. The more developed the Chiqian city is, the more insufficient the population is. Many new factories are ordered by one person as two people, or even three or four people. Now with the participation of these 40000 people, we can relieve the pressure.


    As for the delivery of equipment, of course, weapons and ammunition.


    Such things are indispensable in war, especially when mercenaries go deep alone. After a war, they don''t know how much bullets and grenades are consumed. If they can''t be replenished in time, it''s quite dangerous.


    Yang Chendong thought about this problem early and thought of the plan to send equipment by the sea.


    The equipment had been sent down earlier. Pulling was to pull people on board. Everything was in order. Nie Tong had time to sit in front of Yang Chendong.


    Nie Tong was also one of the first cold front people. He was also one of the people who went to the Yang family in Jianning mansion with Kaohsiung to play the autumn wind. After he was taken in, he gave up his heart to the sixth young master and passed an excellent performance. He became the head of the second regiment of the Navy and a senior officer of the Navy. Now it seems that it has been four years.


    Although the years are passing, Nie Tong''s respect for Yang Chendong has not decreased at all. On the contrary, it is still strengthening. In particular, the chixian city is getting bigger and bigger. It will not be long before xiaoryukyu island will become the base of the sixth young master. At this moment, Nie Tong is very respectful.


    "Nie Tong, this time you''ve brought so many Quartermaster Equipment, won''t they all be hollowed out in the city?" Yang Chendong saw that Nie Tong was a little restrained because he didn''t contact for a long time, so he deliberately reduced this strangeness through chatting.


    When Yang Chendong called his name, Nie Tonghu suddenly stood up from his chair. With this move, Luo Po, the head of the second regiment and Kong Jie, the political commissar, also stood up in a hurry.


    Yang Chendong ordered them to sit down before, so they had to sit down, but it also felt like a needle and felt. Even though Nie Tong stood up first, of course they would not continue to sit down.


    "Hey, you''d better sit down." looking at the three people, all of them stood up. Yang Chendong smiled and pointed to the chair.


    "Sixth young master, we''d better stand, so it''s more comfortable." Luo Po showed a look of sadness and laughter, and half prayed.

 Chapter 474

    "Yes, yes," Kong Jie and Nie Tong answered.


    Seeing that the three people all meant the same thing, Yang Chendong couldn''t force them. He simply stood up and walked out of the shed. While looking at the scene of sending the Han captive army to the sea ship, he said, "Nie Tong, you haven''t answered my question yet."


    "If you go back to the sixth young master, the delivery of these military funds will not affect the overall layout of the city. You knew that the army would expand, so the military factory has been expanded twice in a row and has the foundation laid before. Now there are many great masters. In addition, we continue to exchange iron and steel and other necessary items with other countries and regions at sea through our own products Under sufficient circumstances, the production rate of guns and ammunition has been more than twice as fast as before, which is enough for the time being. "


    Listening to Nie Tong''s story about the red inlaid City, Yang Chendong was very impressed, "That''s good. You should have a sense of danger, use your mind more, be proactive, and don''t wait for something to think about what to do when it''s needed. It''s not good to wait passively. Well, after you go back, you must represent my young master to pay tribute to the teachers who work in the first line. In addition, you also told Yu Qian that you should reward what should be rewarded, and you should reward what should be rewarded, No We should be stingy, and we won''t use his set in Daming. We can''t give up children and wolves. We should have an overall view and take a long-term view. "


    "Yes, my subordinates remember." Nie Tong kept nodding his head, which is the meaning of the sixth young master. Naturally, it should be implemented. I believe that even Yu Qian, who is in charge of the administrative power of chiembedded City, will not object to this.


    Speaking of Yu Qian, when he first came to chixian City, he still had a strong sense of resistance. If it wasn''t for the safety of his family, he might be able to commit suicide in the sea. However, when he really had nothing to do and began to contact this new city, the deeper he understood, the more attractive he became. After learning that this is a regime for the benefit of the Han people, after the Enlightenment of his family and friends, especially It was after seeing more people''s faces showing a really bright smile that he finally moved.


    After learning that he wanted to do his part, Yang Chendong, who was still in Yangjiazhuang, the capital of the north, ordered Yu Qian to manage the city.


    It''s just administrative power. It doesn''t involve the leadership of the army. What kind of ideas Yu Qian has can''t turn over the waves. In addition, it was Yang Chendong''s order himself, so Yu Qian was appointed as the first mayor of the red embedded city.


    In other words, not long after he became the city master, the originally chaotic embedded city went on the track, became orderly, and a lot of work became more orderly, which attracted unanimous praise from everyone, including the military system.


    Who says that the ancients were pedantic, just because they had to choose to do something like that in their environment. Once they had a new environment, they could do a lot of work, which is the powerful side of being able to minister.


    It is precisely because of Yu Qian in the chixian city that some of the original plans have developed rapidly. With everyone''s full cooperation, Yang Chendong has the ability and strength to fight the battle of entering Jiaozhi.


    When it comes to war, there are too many things to pay attention to, and there are too many things to prepare, especially logistics support. Or it has been said since ancient times that war is actually money.


    With sufficient logistical support and the natural advantage of firepower, Yang Chendong decided to take the opportunity to enter Jiaozhi country and completely eliminate them.


    Yes, Yang Chendong never thought about any compromise or domestication after occupation. He has too many things to do. It''s just a little toe to toe. It''s really not worth his mind.


    After that, Nie Tong looked at Yang Chendong and seemed to be in a good mood. He thought about it, then made up his mind and said, "sixth young master, do you think our navy can make some efforts in dealing with Jiaozhi war? If not, can we win the Shang Dynasty on xiaoryukyu island?"


    In fact, Nie Tong also wanted to say when he would attack Japan, but after thinking about it, with the strength of the red inlaid City, even if he fought there, there would not be enough people to occupy there. That is, it''s better to let go first.


    "Don''t worry, we can wait for the Shang Dynasty. We''ll lay the foundation first. There''s not enough population. Now it''s a waste. As for the cross toe, your navy can help. Well, after sending people back to the chiembedded city this time, you can return and attack JIPO Island first, take Haifang Town, and I''ll come back later It will be more convenient for you to lead the Quartermaster. As for the next step, you can also take advantage of the artillery advantages on your sea ship. In places such as Jiuzhen county and rinan County of Weizhen, the forced Jiaozhi people dare not move. When necessary, you can send troops to land directly from the sea and cooperate with the army to occupy the whole Jiaozhi. "


    The magnificent words came out of Yang Chendong''s mouth, and Nie Tong became very excited. "Yes, please don''t worry. After transporting these people back, I will take my second regiment of the navy to do what you ordered just now. We will also land at sea and capture the territory south of Jiaozhi."


    Nie Tong was excited, but he just wanted to participate in the war. Yang Chendong, who wanted to make more contributions, smiled. "It''s not urgent. Everything depends on the progress of our army. In short, wait for the news. Don''t fall off the chain when you need you."


    The word "drop chain" was often mentioned in the army when Yang Chendong was also called Yang Dong in his previous life. Even after he came here, he couldn''t change it for a time. Therefore, when someone asked what this meant, he also specially explained one to the effect that he lost his true color at the key time and couldn''t play his role well, so that things failed.


    Nie Tong, who also heard the word "off the chain", patted his chest and then said in a guaranteed tone, "don''t worry, sixth young master. Our navy will never lose the chain."


    "Ha ha, that''s good." Yang Chendong''s hearty laughter suddenly came out, ringing through the coastline of Xian''an village.


    ......


    Yang Chendong has escorted 40000 Han prisoners to Xian''an and completely got rid of the pursuers behind him. But Ruan gengwang, who knew nothing about these, was still excited because he thought he had bitten the main force of mercenaries?


    Yes, the scouts in Jiaozhi army still have some skills. Whether some clues are intentionally left or unintentionally discovered, in short, they are now eyeing a mercenary army, that is, Yang Chendong intends to leave the troops of the three battalions responsible for traction.


    In charge of leading the way and attracting attention in the front, the unified commander of the three battalions is Leng Feng and battalion commander Wu Sheng. In addition to his four companies, there are two battalions of auxiliary soldiers, with a total of 1200 people in 12 companies.


    The team of 1200 people is not small, especially when they are separated, Yang Chendong deliberately matches most of the ammunition with them. Even if their strength turns back to the 30000 people led by Ruan gengwang, they are confident to fight.


    However, Wu Sheng did not do so. He knew his mission, that is, to attract the attention of all Jiaozhi troops. As long as he could attract them and successfully stay in Langshan area, it would be a great achievement. For this purpose, he didn''t walk very fast, and deliberately left various clues. Even when cooking, he made a lot of cooking pits, giving people the feeling that he is a big army.


    Ruan gengwang, who knew nothing about mercenaries, just saw the traces left by the other party along the way and thought it was going to catch a big fish. In addition, the other party had been running and had not even had a frontal confrontation, which gave him the illusion that the other party had lost a lot after two successive wars and should not be able to fight with himself, Even if there is such a painful opportunity to beat a drowning dog, how can we not seize it?


    Not only was he chasing with 30000 people, but he also sent someone to report to the king and asked them to send troops together to destroy the mercenaries who didn''t know how to die and dared to break into Langshan area.


    When the news came back to King Riley, he was naturally shocked. When the whole Daming was about to fall apart, there were still people who dared to make their own ideas, which really surprised him. Even if there was such a person who didn''t know how to live or die, he didn''t mind helping each other. Even in order to show his strength, he sent out the General Chen Heijin.


    The Chen family is the second largest surname of Jiaozhi. Chen Heijin is also the leader of the Chen family. Only after he became famous, he completely took refuge in the Li family, which makes him known as Chen Heizi because of his ruthlessness.


    This time, when he learned that an enemy dared to enter the Langshan area and had the king''s order, he would not be polite. At present, he took his 30000 elite troops, who were called black soldiers by outsiders, from Hanoi to the north mountain. He not only wanted to stop the mercenaries from taking the opportunity to enter Jiaozhi, but also took the opportunity to destroy them all here.


    Just Wu Sheng brought three battalions, which mobilized the other party''s 60000 troops. Adding the 20000 Jiaozhi soldiers killed in the previous war, it was tantamount to containing 80000 troops. For Jiaozhi, who only supported about 300000 soldiers, it has played a role in luring the tiger away from the mountain.


    The tiger has been transferred out, and then it''s time to enter the tiger''s den.


    Just after resting in Xian''an village for two days, sending 40000 Han captive troops away and taking over all kinds of military supplies brought to them on board, Yang Chendong came to quyi city with his 20 battalions and five companies.

 Chapter 475

    In order to avoid being discovered by others, especially when he knew that Jiaozhi also had seagoing ships, but he was relatively small, in order to protect Wanyi, he did not take the army along the coastline, but gave up the easier places such as Hongji city and Haifang City, and came straight from the rainforest.


    Thanks to the previous targeted training and the soldiers'' complete equipment, they were not afraid of poisonous insects and other things in the forest. Although it was a little hard, there was no accident. Just three days later, he came to the mountain forest ten miles outside quyi city.


    The scouts have been sent out, and the next step is to wait for news. Yang Chendong ordered the army to rest on the spot. Except for cooking instant noodles with their own small pot, they should not make an open fire. When you have enough to eat and drink, go to bed immediately and replenish your spirit.


    Yang Chendong has made a decision to attack quyi city suddenly tonight. Now it depends on the intelligence fed back by the Scout.


    Reward for meritorious service and punish for wrongdoing. This is the iron rule for managing the cold front.


    In the first World War of Liangshan rainforest, many soldiers made contributions and were promoted. Scout Xu Yunsheng was one of them. Because of his excellent performance, especially the shot of Ruan yongyang, Yang Chendong''s plan can be better implemented. He also formed a platoon leader from the duty of monitor.


    Don''t underestimate this step of promotion, and don''t underestimate that it''s just the job of platoon commander. Once Xu Yunsheng wants to enter the cold front, it''s more than enough to be promoted to company commander. On the contrary, if he enters the auxiliary soldier, it''s nothing to be a battalion commander, which means seeing an officer at the senior level.


    Just like the soldiers of the first and second guard who are responsible for protecting Yang Chendong, if they want to get off the company, they are at least a platoon commander. Once they show enough management skills, it is not impossible to be a company commander or even a battalion commander directly.


    Xu Yunsheng, who has been promoted, is full of energy. This time, he sneaks into quyi city to explore. Of course, he takes the lead. Under his skillful command and the excellent performance of the scout, some situations in the city were soon dug out. Even they boldly tied up a single centurion of the other party. That is, if they knew everything was going well, they might attack quyi city at night tonight. They just caught an insignificant centurion and let him disappear for a few hours, I think there should be no problem.


    It was from the mouth of the centurion that he caught that he learned more about quyi City, that is, he drew a detailed map of the distribution of the Jiaozhi army in the city and sent it back to other scouts.


    Looking at the newly drawn military topographic map of the city, Yang Chendong was overjoyed and shouted a good word.


    There is a saying called "Heaven rewards rice", which refers to that some specific people are born to eat a bowl of rice in a certain industry.


    Like this Xu Yunsheng, it gives Yang Chendong the feeling that he is born to be a scout.


    Of course, this is not just the credit of the scouts. If people without the Security Bureau enter quyi city one step ahead of time and have lived here for some time, they don''t even have a safe place to stay in the city. How can they carry out their work so smoothly?


    Yang Chendong looked happy, even excited, and fell aside in Hong Jin''s eyes.


    Hong Jin was a prisoner. Although he imagined that Ruan yongyang would die bravely, when he thought of his responsibility, the Hong family prevailed at the last moment, and he survived without dignity.


    A general like this will first ask you some questions if he changes to another opponent. After you get everything you want to know, you will be like a bone without shredded meat, which is the result of being abandoned.


    The result is better. Maybe you can barely survive, but don''t think about dignity. If the result is bad, it''s normal to be killed after directly using it up. After all, your surrender has made you live longer. It''s right for you.


    It just fell on Hong Jin, but they were completely different. Not only was he not abandoned, on the contrary, he also received some respect. Even Yang Chendong promised him that he would keep his Hong family safe and even perform well. It is not impossible to consider entrusting him with an important task.


    Although it is not rich and noble to be able to give the family peace, Hong Jin has been excited, not to mention that there may be better opportunities to display his talents in the future.


    Over the past few days, Hong Jin has been walking with mercenaries in the dense forest. After seeing their fierce marching speed and their powerful firearms, he doesn''t know how many times. Hong Jin smiles bitterly at the thought that he wanted to destroy the mercenary by virtue of the number of people. Now it seems that he really doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth.


    The strength of mercenaries, especially the iron military discipline, and the feeling of harmony between officers and soldiers, is that Hong Jin saw Yang Chendong more than once. After the soldiers went to bed at night, he went to patrol the camp in person. He also saw him cover the soldiers with a quilt.


    I still remember when I saw that scene, Hong Jin was very shocked. He had never thought of such a thing before, and had never seen any cross toed general do it. Ordinary generals spend a lot of time in the evening, and occasionally a few self-discipline go to bed early. Who can think of ordinary soldiers?


    No wonder people can take this mercenary to fight all over the world. With the heart and pressure of others, they are far inferior to the generals they meet.


    For a moment, Hong Jin even had an idea whether he could go to Yang Chendong?


    He has a feeling that such talents do big things. If he can catch them earlier, maybe he can really stand out with the east wind? When he took the opportunity to put forward this idea when following Yang Chendong, the sixth young master replied to him after meditating for a moment, "it''s good for you to take refuge, but it''s difficult for you to really want to have the same status as the Han people. You are probably the general of the second rate army at most. No matter what efforts you have made, are you still willing?"


    "Yes." without hesitation, Hong Jin agreed. He saw that the sixth young master took good care of the Han people and the Ming people. In contrast, it was impossible to treat other aliens with one hand, but it didn''t matter. It should be a very dignified thing to become a general of a second-class army, at least to ensure the peace of the Hong family.


    Hong Jin showed his heart to take refuge. In his next work, he naturally knew everything and said everything. Through his mouth, Yang Chendong has a more detailed understanding of Jiaozhi''s domestic affairs.


    It''s like putting the primary goal on quyi city. It''s precisely because after listening to Hong Jin''s words that the general guarding quyi city is simply a straw bag, but relying on the most powerful Li family blood. He''s used to doing power and blessing at ordinary times. The soldiers in the city lack training and have no actual combat effectiveness.


    With such a weak enemy, Yang Chendong decided to choose here as a breakthrough, attack from here, and then throw a big stone into the intersection of Wang Qingshui''s toes to disturb the situation well in order to find better attack opportunities.


    His suggestion was adopted, which was originally a belief attitude, and Hong Jin was naturally delighted. He thought he had made contributions. After seeing the sketch of Quyi city sent back by the scout in front, he took a breath. At this time, he knew that even without his own words, people could understand the situation in the city clearly. For a time, he had to keep a low profile, and he didn''t dare to think of himself as a meritorious person.


    The maps in the city were taken over. Yang Chendong immediately called his regiments and battalion commanders to meet and began to distribute their tasks. Under the military order of Yang Chendong, in less than half an hour, all the teams got the tasks they should do.


    "Do you all know what you want to do?" after the task was released, Yang Chendong looked under the big tree called the temporary headquarters and asked more than 20 regimental and battalion level officers around him.


    "I see," all the officers answered in unison in a low voice.


    "Very good." Yang Chendong also said in a repressed voice. It doesn''t need to be too loud. Only these officers need to hear it. "When you capture quyi City, you must remember that unless the rebellious soldiers and people, you can kill, but those who surrender don''t have to kill too much. What we lack most now is people."


    "Sixth young master, what if the people fight against him?" a battalion commander of the auxiliary barracks asked aloud. He had heard before that when Jiaozhi faced the previous Ming Dynasty, all the people were soldiers. Sometimes even the old man''s children would fight back with all their strength, which made the Ming army come here suffer a lot.


    "Didn''t you say just now? As long as you resist, no matter who you are, kill!" when Yang Chendong said this sentence, he recalled the self-defense and counterattack war of the previous life. At that time, he didn''t know how many lovely people died in the hands of the elderly, women and children. But in this way, they were forgiven in the spirit of humanitarianism.


    Yang Chendong will learn from the experience of his predecessors. If these people don''t resist and obedient, it''s OK. If they want to resist and hurt their soldiers, I''m sorry. It''s killing a hundred. Anyway, in this era, the dissemination of information is very slow. You don''t have to worry about how others accuse you. As for human rights, ha ha, even great men divide people into three, six, nine and so on? What is human rights.

 Chapter 476

    Of course, only those who resist can''t be killed for those who surrender. First, he doesn''t want Leng Feng to become a cold-blooded killing machine. Second, the current development really needs a lot of population. This hole can be made up by attacking and occupying Jiaozhi.


    After Yang Chendong reiterated again, all the officers understood what to do next. Now they turned around and prepared. Yang Chendong did not forget to say to Hong Jin, who was standing and watching, "you are a Jiaozhi man. If possible, you can do more work. I will arrange a class of soldiers to protect you from harm."


    "Thank you for your attention. Hong Jin will try his best." Hong Jin replied respectfully. He is always a foreign general, that is, he doesn''t even have the qualification to call the sixth young master. He can only call Zhong Dan to express his intention of submission.


    It''s getting dark. The cold front, auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers who have rested have made their own preparations. The next time is to wait until the time comes and start attacking the city.


    It''s not true that it''s a siege. Because at midnight, when many people had fallen asleep, the South Gate of Quyi city was opened from the inside, and then a bright torch circled the gate three times.


    This is the signal to enter the city, which means that the scouts dominated by Xu Yunsheng have controlled the city gate. At present, the Yang family army, which had been ready for a long time, entered the city in order. When they entered the gate carefully, they rushed to their respective destinations under the leadership of the already prepared scouts.


    It was originally assigned. After entering the city, he went straight to the target. Everything was orderly, so that many people didn''t know that the army entered the city. Until the gunshot suddenly came from the granary where the Quartermaster was stored in the city, the whole city suddenly became lively.


    Li Zhe is the general of Quyi city with the blood of Li family. When he was still in the warm big bed with a beautiful woman lying beside him, suddenly the door of the bedroom was suddenly pushed open from the outside. The noise also woke him up and shouted "who?"


    "General, general, someone has entered the city. Let''s run." the guards belonging to the general''s house came.


    When they can become the general''s escort, they are naturally one in a hundred. Their vigilance has always been stronger than ordinary people and soldiers. When the city suddenly became chaotic, they felt wrong. When they came out of the house and came to the street, they vaguely saw an army approaching, they knew that it must be the enemy.


    After all, friendly troops can''t enter the city in the middle of the night without even saying hello. Knowing that the enemy might be coming, and feeling the danger, they rushed into the general''s bedroom and shouted regardless of their dignity and inferiority.


    "Enemy? Where did the enemy come from?" Li Zhe, who was not fully awake, asked vaguely.


    But just as his voice fell, before the guards came and explained, there was a very light and crisp sound of gunfire in the courtyard.


    The sound of the gun immediately made several people in the bedroom stand up at this moment. They didn''t expect that the enemy would kill into the house so soon.


    Li Zhe, who was frightened by the gunshot, was just stunned. He didn''t ask any more questions. He quickly put the clothes thrown by the bed on his body. While wearing them, he shouted, "what are you doing? Don''t gather your hands quickly and kill me for the general."


    Li Zhe was still shouting here. The gunfire outside was getting closer and closer, so that when he had just put on his clothes and didn''t even forget to hang his Sabre on his body, the guards outside the house heard one after another wailing.


    As the only general''s house in the city, it is naturally the target of key care. It was Chen Bo of the second battalion of the second regiment of Lengfeng who carried out this task. First they completely surrounded here, and then they broke into the house. As soon as they entered the house, whoever held a weapon and did not surrender, no matter who the other party was, male or female, or always less, they all shot and killed.


    In the night of the Ninth Five-Year Plan, the Tongzhi people who fell at the muzzle of their guns soon counted 100 generals.


    After waves of gunshots, people finally became honest and knew that the visitors would not joke with them. Some brave and afraid of death threw all kinds of weapons on the ground early, and then squatted on the ground and became prisoners.


    After a burst of gunfire outside the door, several tall figures rushed into the bedroom and saw General Li Zhe trembling all over.


    Li Zhe only got the upper position by relying on his family relationship. He hasn''t fought a battle to correct the eight classics. Where can he see such an array? Seeing the guard who had just reported the situation to himself fall in front of him with blood, his brain was completely blank and at a loss.


    "Unload his weapon." although Leng Feng doesn''t know Li Zhe or what he looks like, he just looks at his clothes and knows that he is a big fish. Then the monitor who rushed in let the soldiers take Li Zhe''s sword and press him on the ground.


    With the capture of Li Zhe and the capture of the general''s house, the whole quyi city basically gave up all resistance. From the beginning to controlling the city, it was only an hour and a half.


    When Yang Chendong entered Dequ Yi City under the guarantee of the first and second guards, it had been completely taken over. In addition to the Yang family army cleaning up blood stains and bodies, there was only a soldier standing guard 20 meters away.


    Luo Po also took a group of officers here early to wait for Yang Chendong. When he saw the sixth young master coming, he trotted forward to report the results.


    "Report to the sixth young master, the whole quyi city is under our control. Now the four doors are closed and no one can go out without orders. General Li Zhe of Quyi city has also been captured alive by us and is now being locked in their house. In this war, about 1300 rebels have been killed and countless military funds have been seized..."


    Listening to Luo Po''s report, Yang Chendong nodded his head from time to time. After the other party finished, he said happily: "good, you did a good job. Your military achievements will be recorded and rewarded. By the way, how about our casualties?"


    "Report to the sixth young master, we only injured more than a dozen temporary auxiliary soldiers, and didn''t die in the war." when talking about these, Luo Po was very excited.


    "Good." Yang Chendong''s face obviously flashed satisfaction when he heard that there were no soldiers killed in battle. Today''s soldiers have been able to keep up with the pace of the war. During the first World War in the dense forest of Liangshan, more than 20 auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers were killed and injured. It is gratifying that this war can win with the conclusion of zero death.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong was in a good mood, Kong jielue, the political commissar standing on the side, hesitated and took a small step forward to report, "sixth young master, we found many Han people in the city. Their life is... Very bad. Even many people don''t even have a dress that can completely cover their body. How do you arrange them?"


    Yang Chendong had a look of relief and joy, and at this moment he completely restrained. He thought that Han people should live a bad life outside, but he couldn''t even wear clothes, which was somewhat beyond his expectation.


    "How many people?" Yang Chendong''s voice was low.


    "We have roughly calculated that there are about 1000 people, and there should be something we haven''t found." he said in an uncertain tone. After all, this time it is mainly a military attack on occupying the city, and there is really no more time to observe other things.


    "Where are they? Take me to have a look." when Yang Chendong heard that there were so many people, not all of them found it, and his eyebrows frowned even more. According to Hong Jin''s statement and the information sent by the Security Bureau, quyi city is not very busy. Even the population of the whole city is only twenty or thirty thousand. In addition, there are two thousand urban defense forces, but more than one thousand Han people have been captured. Isn''t that one third of the number? It can''t be regarded as less.


    Yang Chendong wanted to see the Han people who had been caught in Jiaozhi. Kong Jie wanted to stop it, but he thought that some things should be seen clearly by the young master, which would be of great help to the next policies and Strategies of the sixth young master. He nodded and turned to lead the way.


    Surrounded and protected by a crowd of cold fronts, Yang Chendong just turned two corners and came to a courtyard. Looking at the courtyard, he knew that it should be a place where the Han people were concentrated. Kong Jie arranged this very carefully. After arranging these Han people here, they can also avoid being hurt by other Jiaozhi people.


    When he came to the gate of the courtyard, political commissar Kong Jie obviously had a heavy step. He looked back and specially looked at Yang Chendong and said, "sixth young master, you must be prepared."


    "Go in, I''m ready." Yang Chendong''s face remained unchanged. In the last life, he once completed his mission in the place of war in Africa. What kind of people have not seen?


    Let Yang Chendong think he is knowledgeable, but when he really entered the courtyard and looked at the Han people sitting next to the fire, his powerful heart was greatly shocked.


    What he saw can no longer be regarded as human. If it must be compared, it seems that it is an ape that has just evolved and has not been fully developed.


    Yes, they are small and skinny.


    Skinny, they were staring at Yang Chendong and his party with big eyes and frightened eyes.


    These people are generally not tall, and some adults obviously have begun to stoop, which is clearly the sequelae of doing heavy physical work for a long time. And some old people not only have black skin color, but also have a very thin body. Look at the small part of the arm exposed by the inappropriate clothes they just put on. I''m afraid it''s not much thicker than the children of six or seven years old.

 Chapter 477

    There are also a small number of children. They are even more thin and weak. They are all lack of nutrition and seriously out of proportion. What''s more, a little man who looks six or seven years old may weigh less than 30 kilograms, which makes a sharp contrast between his big head and small body.


    If there is a video camera here, if you can record this scene for other Han people to see, I''m afraid women will cry more than tears. Even men will feel very uncomfortable.


    It''s like a group of cold fronts standing next to Yang Chendong. Many people''s eyes become wet, while others have red eyes. It seems that they want to kill immediately.


    "These people who deserve a thousand knives." Hu mang has a very close relationship with Yang Chendong. Others may also consider that the sixth young master will be afraid of what to say here, but he doesn''t have to. He just speaks out what he thinks in his heart.


    With them taking the lead, other cold fronts immediately howled, scolding the Jiaozhi people one by one, and others directly scolded Daming. Because these people were plundered by Jiaozhi people. Fortunately, they still say that the world is peaceful and the people are rich every day. If so, why not rescue these compatriots? To let them suffer here is something done by a great country?


    Yang Chendong is also in a bad mood, but he knows that such things exist not only in Jiaozhi, but also in other small countries. Not all Han people will be respected, nor will all Han people live with dignity.


    Like those memories in my mind. The status of Asian people in future generations is not high, and even Asians are still very low self-esteem. They feel that they can''t compare with European and American people. That is, the country is strong. This psychology has been in the hearts of many people for a long time.


    It is precisely because the country is not strong enough that it is impossible to talk about fairness in many things. This can be especially reflected in military, science and technology and commercial agriculture.


    But that is, he came to the world with the most powerful Dacang by the grace of God. Yang Chendong is determined to change this fate and pattern. What he wants is that wherever you say you are a Han, you will be looked up at; As long as you say you are Chinese, others will not have any idea of bullying you. On the contrary, they should have low self-esteem.


    For this goal, Yang Chendong is willing to struggle all his life, even if it is destined to be a long process.


    "Give them enough food and clothes, and then invite them to the largest square in the city early tomorrow morning." Yang Chendong seemed to bite his teeth and finish all this. Then he turned around and left. Obviously, he didn''t want to stay more in such an environment for a moment. This is not that he dislikes these poor and even stinking Han people, but that he is afraid that he will be a slaughtering city and kill all the Jiaozhi people here. Followed by a group of cold front executives and guards. Compared with when they came here, their faces were serious, even cold and terrible. A kind of violent spirit naturally radiated from them, so that even when they left the yard and came to the street, the auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers in charge of duty here can still clearly feel the towering murderous spirit.


    In the past, some cold front officers thought it was too inhumane for the sixth young master to destroy Jiaozhi. After all, the golden mean for so many years has not been ineffective. They pay attention to harmony to make money, to stay on the front line, to meet well next time, to forgive people and to convince people with virtue.


    However, when they saw the scene of Han people''s life just now, their ideas changed and wavered. Even if others don''t treat Han people as people, don''t blame Han people for not treating you as people. All this is your own fault. It''s your own sin. You have to repay it yourself.


    Such thoughts are still accumulating. Slowly, a huge doubt will be formed and finally break out.


    The next morning, the meeting in the largest square in quyi city was an explosive point that Yang Chendong was ready to give to everyone.


    It is not enough for him to prosper the Han family alone. He needs more people''s support and approval. Although he can now use his authority to force Leng Feng to do that, it still means coercion, which is not everyone''s willingness. This will inevitably lead to a big discount when things are handled and done.


    What Yang Chendong hopes is that not only he sees this, but also others can see it, and then he is willing to do things in obedience, which will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Under Yang Chendong''s order, the people and captured officers and soldiers in the whole quyi city were rushed to the square the next day.


    When they came here, a temporary wooden platform had already been built, and several huge wooden columns had been erected in the middle of the square, which had long been tied with people. All the people who have lived in this city can recognize at a glance that the man tied in the middle of the stake is general Qu Yi and Li Zhe.


    Li Zhe, as a member of the Li family, has been bullying since he arrived at quyi city. He not only bullies the Han people, but also squeezes the Jiaozhi people of his own country as much as possible, so as to make his reputation very bad in this area, but who makes him a member of the Li family? Most of us dare to be angry but dare not speak, so that now when we see that he is bound there, many people, including many Jiaozhi people, are very happy in their hearts.


    This means that many wrongs will kill themselves. If one day you break away from the people and always keep yourself high, it will not be far from the day you fall.


    Li Zhe is tied in the middle. On both sides of him are some of his loyal men and some unscrupulous businessmen in the city. It was with their help that the people lived a miserable life and complained.


    Therefore, although there were more than 30000 people in Jiaozhi near the square, there was no chaos, which made some officers who went to the yard last night feel angry.


    The more people gathered, even some cross toed soldiers were brought here. Compared with the people''s freedom, they are much more miserable. Twenty people are tied to a rope. They are brought here next to each other like wearing sugar gourd.


    "Be honest, who is not honest, kill!" the cold front who watched them said with a ferocious look one by one, making the strong cross toed soldiers who had seen them become very honest one by one. Even if they saw their generals tied to wood, they didn''t mean to stand out.


    Compared with the status of these captives, the treatment of 2000 Han people is much higher. They can stand near the stake and hold the breakfast sent by the army. They are very comfortable and relaxed.


    Yes, after the evening, when the statistics of Han people began in the morning, there were hundreds more, enough to make up for 2000 Han people.


    These people spent last night in fear. Although they knew that Qu Yi city had changed its owner and that it was probably the Ming army, they were afraid to take the initiative to come out because of their perennial habits. After all, the Ming army is the Ming army. Who says they will stand out for themselves?


    Or this morning, more villagers found them and told them about their treatment last night, including eating, drinking, sleeping and so on. Only then did we initially believe that more people came out. Now they have come together to see what these Han troops, who claim to be not the Daming army, want to do.


    In full view of the public, Yang Chendong, a marshal''s uniform, appeared on the platform under the protection of the guards. This uniform was specially customized by chixiancheng garment factory. It is different from the one Yang Chendong wore during the last military parade. Now it is golden. The gold thread sewn on it is true, which also makes its weight several times that of ordinary clothes, Naturally, when you wear it, it also glitters with gold. Don''t mention how beautiful it is.


    In the eyes of the naked old man, the young six young masters are their heaven, their king and their emperor. Naturally, they deserve such clothes. This may also be the thought of feudal society doing strange, that is, if it is the only emperor and king, it must be shown in gold. If Yang Chendong didn''t resolutely stop it, I''m afraid it would be embroidered with a golden dragon on this handsome dress. Think about it, there is really no difference between this dress and the emperor''s robe. It can be seen how those people hope that Yang Chendong can stand on his own as the emperor and lead them forward.


    Now the golden clothes are empty on him. After borrowing the style of handsome clothes, the young man''s heroic posture is more tall and straight. When he comes out, the superior momentum is naturally reflected, which makes the originally noisy square quiet.


    This is what Yang Chendong wants to see. With his big hand stretched out to the back, Yang Er farted and sent up a big horn specially made last night, which can better play the role of sound amplification.


    Holding a big horn and looking at the more than 40000 soldiers and civilians in the square, Yang Chendong felt excited in his heart. When he opened his mouth, he shouted with great momentum: "long live the cold front! Long live the auxiliary soldiers! Long live the temporary auxiliary soldiers!"


    "Hooray, hooray, hooray!"


    After about a moment of silence, the overwhelming sounds echoed.


    Although it is said that there is no emperor here, which is somewhat nondescript, it is undeniable that such a shout has mobilized the atmosphere of more than 10000 soldiers.

 Chapter 478

    Such excited shouts are like contagious, which makes many people have an impulse to shout together. This is also human nature. Many times, things are not related to themselves, but once the people around them are doing so, they will follow the trend. Don''t ask why, because there is no why at all.


    After more than a dozen roars, when Yang Chendong put the big horn on his mouth again, the whole audience suddenly became quiet again. It was so neat and uniform, creating a great psychological pressure for people, and such pressure can never be experienced by people without self feeling.


    "Brave soldiers, with your joint efforts, today we finally entered Jiaozhi country. Quyi city is the first city we captured, but it will never be the last. In a short time, our steps will eventually step on the whole country and completely step on them under our feet."


    "Long live, long live!" the voice just fell, and tens of thousands of people shouted in unison, shaking everyone''s eardrums.


    It was the loudspeaker that had to be picked up again and stopped the sound. Then Yang Chendong looked at the audience and began his speech today.


    "Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world!"


    "In the long river of history, heroic deeds emerge one after another; patriotic figures are brilliant. Qu Yuan, a great patriotic poet in the Warring States period, Yue Fei and Wen Tianxiang, national heroes in the Song Dynasty, etc. they are loyal to the motherland, love the people, are not afraid of relegation and sacrifice, are loyal for thousands of years, and will last forever. It is precisely because of the endless emergence of these heroes that we Han people are Be respected and live a happy life. "


    "But today, I don''t want to say how brilliant we used to be, nor how great the ancients were, because right in front of us are our victimized compatriots. Please look at them now. Is it a little proud of being a Han? Can you feel the pride of being a soldier when you see them?"


    As he spoke, Yang Chendong pointed to the two thousand Han people in front of him on his left.


    Although most of them have put on new clothes with the help of Leng Feng, they can cover their skin at worst. But those clothes are new at first sight, and they don''t fit well at first sight.


    And even if there are clothes on the body, it can''t prevent everyone from seeing the thin body in the clothes.


    And that thin face, all of them, like telling everyone that they are not doing well, very bad.


    Yang Chendong''s voice rang out again when the eyes of the people looked at the two thousand Han people, "No! It''s a shame for us. Every day we boast about the peace of the world and the prosperity of the country, but even the safety and lives of our compatriots can''t be guaranteed. Why should we say it? If we have to say it, they are incompetent and unqualified. They take the taxes paid by the people in vain, and they let the people place their hopes on him in vain They have become rulers for nothing. They are incompetent. "


    "If you can''t even protect your own compatriots, what about peace and prosperity, a great country, and having the world in mind?"


    "What''s more hateful is that whenever auxiliary countries come to Beijing to pay homage to Sheng''an, they still have the face to take out a large amount of gold and silver and give them back. What''s more, they say that they are friendly from generation to generation and that they are a great power. If they see the situation of our compatriots outside, I don''t know if they will be ashamed?"


    "Maybe, maybe not. But we can''t put our hope on them. That is, if they don''t do anything in a high position, they should step aside and do it well by those who are willing to do things, and we are the people who are willing to do things. At least our efforts can enable more compatriots and more Han people to live a better and more dignified life; at least our efforts, I hope We Han people will never be bullied or treated unfairly by others; at least with our efforts, Han people will really become the masters of the world, and any kind people of the nation and country who want to make friends with Han people can also live a better and happy life... "


    When Yang Chendong talked about this, he already showed his ambition and his attitude of not taking Daming into account. However, all Yang Jiajun didn''t feel anything wrong after listening to it. In their opinion, no one is stronger than their sixth young master. That is, of course, the best thing is that the sixth young master leads them. As for anyone who opposes, hehe, that''s it Come and experience the power of their muskets. Even if you are made of iron, you can be blown into a sieve.


    Yang Chendong''s speech continued. When he talked about personal dignity from the Ming Dynasty''s indifference to his compatriots outside, he pointed to the cold front brothers who maintained law and order on the scene and said: "They are the greatest army. They can do what others can''t do, and they can think of what others can''t think of. In the future, with them, we Han people will become the most powerful and unique nation in the world. No matter where we go, we Han people will be respected by others. All kinds imposed on us by others in the past will be respected in the future Ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times to get back, and today we will first take the enemies hostile to the Han people in quyi city and cut them. Come on, take down all the daggers! "


    Under the shouts of Yang Chendong, a company of 100 cold front came out with a plate, and there was a dagger on each copper plate.


    A thousand. This is the gift Yang Chendong prepared for all the Han people. Don''t the ancients all say that whoever is bad to the bone should get a thousand knives? Well, let''s have a realistic version today.


    The dagger was taken down, and Yang Chendong glanced at the two thousand Han people with encouraging eyes, "Next, we will read the indictment and wait for you to be convicted. After you are convicted, you can have grievances and revenge. Here are 1000 daggers. You can come over and take them respectively by 1000 people, and then cut them into the bodies of the people who have bullied you before. Believe me, no one will convict you. Your behavior is completely legal and reasonable, but do you dare to do so?"


    When it comes to the back, Yang Chendong''s tone has become a kind of inquiry, but it is still inducing them.


    Asked by Yang Chendong, the 2000 Han people who thought they were coming to see the excitement had no idea for a moment.


    They are all used to being bullied, and they are also used to being inappropriate. Some of them are born like this. From the time they are sensible, they have an idea in their hearts that they are the most humble and deserve to be bullied by others when they are born. Now suddenly, they may be changed. Of course, they will feel uncomfortable.


    Two thousand people, you look at me, I look at you. The children look at the adults, and the adults look at the old people. No one has made any decision at the first time.


    "Why? Don''t you even have the courage to report revenge?" Yang Chendong had expected this scene. After all, the habits over the years can''t be changed, but when he saw that these people still hesitate with their own support, he was disappointed.


    Yang Chendong was disappointed, so he felt lost in his eyes. This scene was shown by the two thousand people.


    Although it is said that the contact time is very short, even full of calculations, that is, the second meeting, they can really feel that this powerful looking young man has his heart towards them and does everything for their good.


    That is, if others are for their own good, they can''t let such good people down. Based on this idea, two middle-aged men in the crowd finally responded, but their courage is still a little small because of the oppression of their habits all the year round. Even when they respond to Yang Chendong, their voice is not very loud. If young master Yang Liu hadn''t been staring at these people all the time, I''m afraid they wouldn''t listen Find out what they said.


    "We dare."


    "What are you?" seeing that someone finally took the initiative to come out, Yang Chendong stared at the two people with encouraging eyes.


    It seems that they were infected by Yang Chendong''s emotion. They first looked at each other, and then their tone was firm, "we dare to take these daggers to avenge our enemies."


    "OK. Yang Er, send the dagger to them." Yang Chendong immediately agreed. Yang Er quickly took two daggers and sent them to them.


    When the two people really held a dagger in their hands with trembling hands, this scene also deeply stimulated the others behind them. The next man and woman who also dared stood up, but only a thousand daggers. They were divided quickly, so that some children wanted to have one.


    This is Yang Chendong. Considering that they are still young, he still doesn''t want to do it himself. He just took out a thousand in order to leave bad memories for his heart.


    With these 1000 daggers and the protection of strong cold fronts, these exiled Han people who had been bullied for many years also had the courage to rush to the wooden platform and cut off the bound Li Zhe with a dagger.


    Changing from stabbing to cutting is to end Li Zhe''s life in a late way. I have to say that this practice is somewhat cruel, which can be distinguished from his howling. But it is also a way to dispel hatred. It can be seen from the faces of the people who cut with a dagger. They not only breathed out, but also took the opportunity to raise their eyebrows Courage seems to have improved a lot at this moment, and self-confidence is enveloping them.

 Chapter 479

    In the following time, not only Li Zhe enjoyed such treatment, but also some other high-ranking people in quyi city who were bound together. Their status and identity were mostly obtained by squeezing the Han people. Now it is time to get back with profits.


    The scream on the small platform made the people around Jiaozhi who were forced to watch the punishment feel numb. Some people wanted to take the opportunity to resist and encouraged others to attack mercenaries.


    With early preparation, the sharpshooters in the cold front quickly found the troublemaker, and the far 95 style rang. After killing dozens of leaders in a row, the chaotic scene was completely suppressed. After seeing these soldiers shoot and kill without paying attention to the origin, everyone became much more honest for the sake of their own lives.


    If they are honest, it doesn''t mean they will let them go. With the next step, under the testimony of the Han people, one after another Jiaozhi people who once bullied them are also pulled out of the crowd, and then a public trial will be held according to their mistakes. He was really poor and ferocious. He was beheaded on the spot. Some people who didn''t make too serious mistakes were sentenced to prison and would be taken to chixian city for execution in the future.


    As some people in Jiaozhi crowd were taken out by accusations, some of the other people were regretting and some were glad.


    Those who regretted were those who had been bad to the Han people. They were thinking that if they could have been kind at the beginning, they would not be severely punished now. It seems better to be kind to others.


    Fortunately, those who have good masters on weekdays are good to the Han people. Now they don''t have to worry about being testified. They just have to live a good life.


    A series of activities such as testifying, arresting, public trial and judgment continued from morning to night, but they were still not completed. According to Yang Chendong''s meaning, such a grand duke of public trial will still come for a day. This is because there are few people in quyi city. If there are many people, it is like Hanoi, the capital of Jiaozhi. I''m afraid it can''t be finished for seven days and seven nights.


    The public trial conference will continue tomorrow. We must eliminate the unstable factors in the city at one time and establish the self-confidence of 2000 Han people. After all, some things here still depend on them to help complete together for a period of time.


    But these are not so important. Under the armed suppression, the Jiaozhi people in the city can''t turn over any waves. What Yang Chendong needs to consider is what Jiaozhi will do after quyi city is occupied by himself and how he will deal with it.


    Fortunately, communication is not developed. Even if there is something in the city, it will not spread out at the first time. That is to say, Yang Chendong and his cold front still have time to make perfect preparations.


    Called the officers under his command, Yang Chendong began to arrange in an orderly manner. Half an hour later, a group of officers came out of the barracks. It was obvious that some people had satisfied smiles on their faces, just like Chen Bo, battalion commander of the second battalion of the second regiment of Lengfeng.


    Some officers also looked dejected. It was obvious that their troops were not the main attack. If it''s not the main attack, you can''t make great contributions. No wonder your face is a little ugly.


    To say that the most ugly face is now the king Riley who got the news.


    At noon the day after the occupation of Quyi City, old Li Li, in his 60s, who was sleeping with his concubine, was awakened by his men. When he was still unhappy, and when he dared to disturb himself about something unimportant, he had to punish his subordinates, a news surprised him.


    "Your Majesty, there is news from the rear that quyi city has been attacked and occupied by mercenaries."


    Li Li, who was not fully awake, opened his eyes completely just because of this sentence, and then asked, "what do you say, say it again."


    With an ugly face, Prime Minister Ruan Chuncheng knew that it was not that the king didn''t hear clearly, but that he didn''t want to believe it. He had to tell the story of the capture of Quyi city again.


    This time, Li Li listened very clearly. His brain was running at a high speed, and his eyes were moving for fear of changes. For a long time, he asked, "can you find out who did it?"


    "The words of returning to the king have not been found out, but I think it should have a great relationship with mercenaries." Ruan Chuncheng guessed.


    "Mercenaries? Aren''t they surrounded by Ruan gengwang and Chen Heijin? Where are there troops to attack quyi city?" Li Li shook his head as he spoke. Obviously, he didn''t believe that mercenaries were so powerful, so he added "could it be the Nanming army? After all, they think it''s normal for us to take revenge if we kill their messengers."


    "Absolutely not." at this moment, Ruan Chuncheng was very confident and said, "Wang Shang, not to say that we arranged for our own people in Nanming. If they had anything to do, they would not hide our eyes." what is the case now that Nanming''s opponent is minzhuang Wang? How can he possibly divide the troops to deal with us before the big problem is solved?


    When Ruan Chuncheng said this, Li Li nodded. He knew he still didn''t look at mercenaries. Now it seems that only this mysterious army can attack him.


    But in the mysterious end, Li Li strode to the map of the palace, stood for a moment, and then ordered: "Order Jixu, Beidai and longbian to send troops to attack quyi city in different directions, try to solve the mercenaries in the city in the shortest time, and then transfer crown prince Yuan Long back from Jiuzhen county. In addition, someone contacted Chen Heijin and Ruan gengwang to tell them about the discovery of the main mercenaries here, so that they can march boldly, solve their opponents as soon as possible and stabilize our friendship North. "


    After a series of orders, it has to be said that although Li Li is old, he still sees the situation of Jiaozhi very thoroughly, and a series of countermeasures are also very appropriate.


    Ruan Chuncheng, the prime minister standing below, couldn''t help nodding. If he had made the arrangement, I''m afraid he could only do so. Then he promised to obey and stepped back and went out. When only king li himself was left, his eyes flashed with angry killing intention, "Mercenary, even if you take the initiative to trouble me, don''t go back when you come, hum!"


    The cross toe is not very big. The advantage of a small country is that something can be conveyed quickly. With the constant fast horse scouts out of the city in all directions, a strong wind pointing at mercenaries dispersed.


    ......


    North Belt city.


    Located in the east of Hanoi, the capital of Jiaozhi, it can be said to be the east gate of the national capital.


    Even though it is the east gate, the location here is naturally very important. It is also powerful to become the city guarding general here. He is Pan Wenfei of the pan family in the six surnames of Jiaozhi.


    Relying on the honor of his family, pan Wenfei won this position. For this matter, I don''t know how many people have talked about him behind his back. I don''t know when he began, he secretly made up his mind that he must perform well. When he really made great achievements, he must use the facts to hit the faces of those who dare to slander him behind his back and let them know that he was wrong.


    But many times, it''s one thing to have a heart, and it''s another thing to be able to do it. If you want to make contributions, you have to have a chance first.


    When King Li Li was told to use troops against the Southern Ming Dynasty, pan Wenfei fought for it and wanted to lead the troops north. But how could the pan family compete with the Ruan family? Finally, he failed and had to wait after returning to the northern belt city.


    However, although Beidai city is known as the east gate of Hanoi City, today''s Nanming Dynasty is weak. It seems that it is impossible to reach Jiaozhi territory. I really don''t know where my opportunity is and whether it will appear. In particular, there are often news that Ruan gengwang has made smooth progress with his army and has captured 50000 Han people as the army. He is even more itchy and more worried I don''t know how many times I cursed Ruan gengwang and envied his good luck.


    Fortunately, some time ago, news suddenly came from the front that an army called mercenaries suddenly appeared and won successive battles with Ruan gengwang, so that even his nephew Ruan yongyang was killed on the battlefield.


    When he got the news on the first day of the new year, pan Wenfei was so happy and beautiful. Although he was an official in the same Dynasty, he was also highly rated. If Ruan gengwang failed, might it be his turn?


    That is, from that time on, he began to train the army and prepare to replace Ruan gengwang at any time. But what he never thought was that Ruan gengwang suddenly changed his master in quyi city to his east before there was any news.


    As soon as the news came out, it really startled him. After sending someone to spread the news to the king capital Hanoi, pan Wenfei began to prepare for sending troops.


    It''s said that Qu Yi city is very close to him, so he can send troops to do meritorious service. When no one is competing with him, doesn''t it mean that the time has come for him to show his great ability? As long as he destroys the enemy in the East, I think it will certainly attract the king''s attention. It''s nothing to get promoted and rich in the future.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited pan Wenfei began to assemble the army and mobilize the Quartermaster in a very short time. He couldn''t wait to show it well.


    Sure enough, in less than a day, King Li Li''s order was passed down, allowing Beidai city to move to quyi City, recapture quyi city and destroy the invading enemy at the same time.

 Chapter 480

    Who is the enemy? The king''s decree did not say clearly. But for Pan Wenfei, everything is not important. The important thing is that he can finally lead the army. He did not know how many times he envied his elders for galloping on the battlefield. When he received the order, he gathered the two thousand Jiaozhi troops on standby and left the city.


    It''s not that Pan Wenfei doesn''t want to take more soldiers out of the city. In fact, he can mobilize only these 2000 people. Based on the idea of going all out without fighting, none of the soldiers left in the city. They all followed him out of the city and rushed straight to quyi city in the East.


    Just as pan Wenfei left the city, the troops of Jixu and longbian began to gather quickly, and sent troops to quyi City three hours later. The only difference is that they all took only a thousand soldiers, leaving a full half of the sergeants guarding the city.


    The three northern cities took action, and the scouts who had been staring at them quickly reported the intelligence to Yang Chendong of Quyi city. Looking at the fish, Yang Chendong, who came from the three armies, not only didn''t have the slightest fear, but also laughed.


    "Very good, especially pan Wenfei, general of Beidai City, who performed best. It seems that Hong Jin is still very accurate in looking at people." Yang Chendong laughed.


    Hong Jin, who stood respectfully on one side, bowed his head and replied, "my subordinates are just lucky for a while. They are still loyal and brave to plan strategies and make profits."


    Previously, Yang Chendong listened to Hong Jin''s analysis of the character of some generals in Jiaozhi. When talking about Pan Wenfei, he said frankly that he is a man of great achievements. He always likes to talk on paper when he is free every day. I don''t know how many people have laughed at him for this matter. I''ve never been on the battlefield, but I think I can win the war by operating on the map. What''s the difference between this and that?


    Pan Wenfei just thought that he was jealous of others'' jokes and didn''t listen to advice at all. As one of the generals, Hong Jin naturally knew about it. He reported the matter and proposed that once he learned that qucheng was easy to be occupied, pan Wenfei was afraid that he would play with his set of talk on paper. It was likely that the whole army would go out and reveal great flaws.


    Yang Chendong still attaches great importance to Hong Jin''s words. In his opinion, even if the information is inaccurate, there is nothing. To tell the truth, the 12000 Jiaozhi army is really not in his eyes. It is easy to send a cold front battalion or even an auxiliary battalion to deal with them.


    With such self-confidence, Yang Chendong arranged Leng Feng''s battalion commander Chen Bo to ambush on the way from Beidai city to quyi city in advance, based on the idea of xinhongjin once. When the other party poured out, he took the opportunity to seize the city.


    Now it seems that this arrangement is very correct. After praising Hong Jin in terms of language, Yang Chendong said to other officers: "even if the enemy moves, we should also prepare for action. Let''s enter the battlefield according to the previous No. 1 plan."


    "Yes." after all the officers saluted together, they began to be busy. At this time, King Riley did not know what kind of fierce opponent he met this time.


    The other side moved. The Jiaozhi army, which had been calm for more than 20 years, was surging and burning.


    The straight-line distance from Beidai city to quyi city is only about 180 Li. Even if the road is uneven, some places need to take a detour, but it is only more than 200 Li. In Pan Wenfei''s opinion, these journeys can be arrived in only three days.


    In terms of foot strength comparison, the Ming army is more than twice as bad as the Jiaozhi army. Perhaps it is because they have lived in the mountains since childhood. Many people have trained an iron foot board. Even if they wear only cloth shoes, they still walk slowly. It can also reach about 70 miles a day. In addition to the beauty of the sky, there was a light rain a while ago. It has completely cleared up these two days.


    The weather is so good. The drier the road is, the faster the army moves. All this has created an illusion for Pan Wenfei that it is God''s intention to hurry to quyi city and make his first military victory.


    The marching speed of the northern army is already very fast, but if it is compared with the second battalion and the two auxiliary barracks led by battalion commander Chen Bo, I don''t know how much difference it is.


    Once there is no war, the cold front''s usual training is ten kilometers in the morning and ten kilometers in the evening. If the weather is good at noon, they will come to a five kilometer warm-up. Under such high-intensity training, no one can compare in terms of speed. For Leng Feng, it''s only a matter of leisure to reach a distance of 100 kilometers a day. If things are urgent, they can go faster.


    Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can we win every battle.


    Without knowing anything about mercenaries, even if the bottom of the attack on quyi city was a mercenary, it seemed that the end of the Jiaozhi army was doomed. Not to mention that the North Belt city has long been booked by Yang Chendong. How can the defeat be uncertain.


    Just like now, when it was dark, Chen Bo took Yang Jiajun of his three battalions to pass quietly on the other side of the mountain. This kind of action that did not intersect completely blinded pan Wenfei. He didn''t know that the old nest behind him, that is, Beidai City, was about to face the result of changing his surname, and he was destined to become an isolated army, Become an army with no return.


    In quyi City, Yang Chendong is having dinner with 2000 Han people.


    Yesterday''s trial meeting was over. All the Jiaozhi people in quyi city who had been cruel to the Han people in the past, both soldiers and the people, received their due retribution. This also makes quyi City, which originally had 30000 people, now only about 25000 people are left


    Two thousand people were killed, three thousand were sentenced and locked up in dungeons, which made the whole city full of blood. Even there were a lot less Jiaozhi people walking in the street on weekdays.


    Although there were fewer people, the atmosphere in the city became better. All the villains have been killed, and the rest are good people. They nod when they meet, whether they know them or not, to show their closeness, which dilutes some murderous spirit. In particular, the Yang family soldiers never bully people. As long as you abide by the law, even if you meet them in the street, they don''t interfere with each other. It''s like you haven''t seen them. This reassures the remaining 20000 people.


    In addition, Yang Chendong ordered Yang Jiajun to open the Treasury of Quyi city very early, and sent the food stored in it to the people in the city on time, which solved their eating problem, and the atmosphere in the city became more harmonious.


    In other words, Jiaozhi used to belong to Daming, so the resistance in their hearts was not strong. In addition, Yang Chendong intended to run here well, so that the public security in the city had been basically improved in just two days.


    As an example, Yang Chendong will come to eat with these Han people as soon as he arrives at the dinner point. Under the infection of the good atmosphere, not only the Han people feel warm, but even some brave people dare to come together to see the young demon king who killed without blinking an eye just two days ago.


    This evening, Yang Chendong came to eat with the Han people in the square, close to the feelings between the two sides.


    In fact, since yesterday, there have been no more than 2000 Han people gathered here. Under the busy work of two political commissars Kong Jie and Song Zhe with a group of political workers, the houses of the murdered cross toed villains have been vacated for the Han people to live and use. Let more Han people have their own houses. I heard that once the situation is stable, the city gate can be opened and land will be distributed to everyone, which makes all Han people see hope.


    Since ancient times, the earth has been the foundation of the people. As long as they have land, they can grow food, have a good harvest and live.


    It is precisely because Yang Chendong thinks of them everywhere and gives everyone dignity that the Han people like this young man. Even if many have divided their houses, once it is time to eat, they will still rush to the square to get together with the young master who brings them hope, eat and chat.


    Facing these people, Yang Chendong never put on airs, but squatted down to eat with everyone. After eating, he sat cross legged on the ground and chatted with everyone. As for the content of chat, there are really a variety of things.


    That is, he has no shelf and is so kind, which makes him quickly get closer to the people. Then when Yang Chendong talked about some things and policies, he could also get a positive response from everyone.


    After two days of contact, the Han people also knew that the young young master was the loyal and brave Duke of Daming. It seemed to be a good thing to say. After dinner, some brave men asked tentatively, "Duke, you beat Qu Yi. I think that old guy Li Li Li must not do it. Will they retaliate here?"


    Just from this title, we can see how much these Han people living in Jiaozhi hate Li Li. Of course, this is also a few days to get along with Yang Chendong and they have their own dignity. If they changed to the previous words, they would never dare to say such words.


    "Yes, yes." when talking about this problem, many people''s faces changed. They finally had their own dignity and hope for future life. They didn''t want everything to disappear so soon.


    Seeing that everyone was so worried, Yang Chendong smiled. He knew it was time to give everyone a reassurance, "Don''t you all say that Lilly is an old guy? Even if he is old, how can he be our opponent? Besides, you don''t see how powerful our army is. Except that there are fewer people now, it''s powerful. Don''t worry. Unless the enemy doesn''t come, you can destroy as many as you come. If you are interested in fighting, you can do it Go up to the city tower and have a look for yourself. It''s dangerous for others to defend the city, and we don''t exist to defend the city. "

 Chapter 481

    Hearing that they could go up to the city building to watch the war, some people became a little excited. But when they thought that the war was so fun, they wanted to withdraw. Just when they saw Yang Chendong''s confident look, they didn''t know why. It seemed that they were not so afraid. They seemed to be able to go up to the city building again.


    Looking at the hesitant look of these people, his face changed unchanged. Yang Chendong sighed in his heart that the revolution has not been successful, and comrades still need to work hard!


    These Han people have been oppressed for too long. It really takes a lot of time and a lot of things to restore their confidence and even eventually become the masters of Jiaozhi.


    But if you come, you must succeed in this matter, or you can only succeed. Otherwise, you can''t even make a small toe. How can you give all the Han people dignity and happiness, or conquer the whole world?


    Another night passed. The Han people in quyi City sleep well, and they are slowly adapting to this feeling.


    In the same night, some people can''t rest and are still on their way hard. That is the reinforcements from the three cities composed of Beidai, Ji Xu and long.


    The king has given orders, so they must be carried out. The Jiaozhi army is better than the Ming army in terms of execution. Perhaps the original Ming Dynasty was divided into two, and seeing that it had to be divided into three, the generals had long wanted to change their hearts. Even if they carried out the orders of the senior official, they were not as happy as before.


    The speed of Jiaozhi army is not slow, especially in the middle. It has the most troops and the most morale. Under the leadership of general pan Wenfei, it wants to make a first contribution. They started the earliest. Now they are only less than ten miles downstairs from quyi city.


    Seeing that the target was close at hand, pan Wenfei had a bold idea in his heart, that is, can he attack even at night? If so, he might attack Qu Yi without waiting for other reinforcements to arrive. That''s really the first merit.


    Once such an idea appears in my mind, it can''t be waved away. Stimulated by military achievements, pan Wenfei quickly made a decision and ordered the army to rest in place.


    "Let''s eat first and have a good rest. Two hours later, we began to attack the city. Hei hei, the credit will be all our brothers." Pan Wenfei said the plan while riding around the army. The two thousand Jiaozhi army was very excited.


    I don''t know the strength of Yang''s new army. They have been staying in Beidai city all the time. They have the idea that they are strong soldiers in the world. Under such an idea, I really dare to think and do anything, but I never consider whether I have such a big appetite and can do such an important thing.


    Staring at several scouts in the north from a distance, they suddenly found that they had stopped moving, and there was still a distance of ten miles from quyi city. It''s not supposed to be. If it''s them, they should at least stop and rest five miles away from the city gate. In this way, they will get twice the result with half the effort for attacking the city early tomorrow morning.


    Finding something wrong, the reconnaissance squad leader in charge here sent a soldier back to the city to report. They can''t see what these people are doing. The sixth young master can always see it. In their hearts, they had already deified the sixth young master and thought he was a god sent by heaven. Otherwise, how can you explain the powerful firearms in their hands?


    "They stopped ten miles away and haven''t set up an army account yet?" in quyi City, Yang Chendong showed a clear state after hearing the report of the scout for the first time.


    After all, it is a military academy with higher education in the future. It doesn''t know how to study the battle cases of ancient and modern times. Some of the previous moves have long been known to the mind. Compared with various three-dimensional combat methods of later generations, ancient wars sometimes looked like children''s play. Pan Wenfei thought carefully about how he could escape his eyes.


    "Hehe, they want to learn from us to attack at night. Good, that''s it, so don''t let them go back." a mature battle plan flashed in Yang Chendong''s mind.


    Originally, Yang Chendong did not want to swallow pan Wenfei''s Department, but there was a heavy blow. Compared with others, for fear that his strength would be exposed in front of others, Yang Chendong did the opposite, but hoped that others would know his strength. In this way, when fighting, he would get twice the result with half the effort. Before meeting the enemy, he had already won three points in momentum.


    With this in mind, Yang Chendong needs someone to spread Yang Jiajun''s bravery. Originally, this candidate was placed on Pan Wenfei. To achieve this goal is also very simple. Just hit it hard. The opponent who scares the courage must be famous for himself.


    But unexpectedly, pan Wenfei thought of attacking himself at night. This attitude that clearly didn''t put the Yang family army in his eyes made Yang Chendong angry and decided to take it down. Even though he doesn''t have such an eye price, there''s no need for such a general to live. As for the matter of fame, it''s also very simple. Didn''t Ji Xu and long make up a total of 2000 people in the two cities? Just let them make a name for themselves.


    "Summon commander Luo Po and the officers above the battalion in the city for an emergency meeting." Yang Chendong, who had a dispute in his heart, said to Hu mang standing aside waiting for orders.


    Outside quyi city.


    After more than two hours of rest, the spirit of the two thousand North leaders was much better. After eating and drinking, under the leadership of general pan Wenfei, he touched quyi city ten miles ahead in the dark.


    Earlier, pan Wenfei mobilized before the war and made a heavy promise to his two thousand captains and 200 captains, saying that once he could capture the city, money, beauty and power would satisfy them to the greatest extent.


    With the general''s promise, the morale of the army was mobilized. Even some leading generals who were willing to think for the best seemed to have seen the scene of gold and silver wealth in front of them.


    With such a vision and desire for a better future, two thousand sergeants came to the next two miles of Quyi city at least a quarter faster than usual.


    Looking up from this position towards the tower of Fengyi City, you can already see the sergeant walking occasionally under the lit torch.


    "Everything is as usual." seeing that there is no difference, even there are not many defenders on the city floor. I think someone must be lazy to rest late at night. This is the reason why pan Wenfei wants to raid in the middle of the night. As long as he has a good chance, he may be able to attack.


    Listening to the Scout captain around him reporting the situation in quyi City, pan Wenfei, who officially led the troops to fight for the first time, was excited and excited, "OK, if there is no problem, arrange to attack the city immediately."


    Jiaozhi''s cities are not very high, perhaps because few people come to invade, or because resources are too poor, there are not too many things available, and there is not too much historical precipitation, which makes their city walls more meaningful than defensive. It seems that the city wall of the Song Yi city is only two feet high. A distance of more than six meters can be climbed even with ropes.


    The siege mentioned by Pan Wenfei is exactly this way of forcibly climbing with ropes. As long as the brigade immediately opens the city gate from the inside, they may give a fatal blow to the enemy when they suddenly enter the city, and the balance of victory will naturally tilt towards the Jiaozhi army.


    The commander gave the order, and immediately a team of 100 moved forward in the dark. These are the warriors carefully selected from 2000 people. They are more vigorous than ordinary soldiers. Once these people really climb the city tower, it is almost certain to attack the city.


    After the most elite team of 100 people set out, pan Wenfei and others were not idle. The remaining 1900 people quickly approached the downstairs of Quyi city. They were making final preparations. Once the gate opened from the inside, they should enter the city at the first time to show their heroic demeanor.


    For a time, the night originally shrouded quyi city. There were shadows moving around the city, and there was a great pressure of the army.


    "Creak!"


    Just as the sergeant climbing the building and the North leader who was coming to the gate were moving towards the target, suddenly the originally closed west gate suddenly opened from the inside. The heavy gate was opened, and the noise was so shocking in the dark night.


    "What''s the matter?" the sudden change made the marching North leader''s footsteps stagnate.


    The soldier looked at the commander-in-chief, the commander-in-chief looked at the centurion, and the centurion looked at the commander-in-chief. Naturally, the commander-in-chief''s eyes fell on the ignorant general pan Wenfei.


    At this time, pan Wenfei was also confused by Zhang Er. He didn''t understand why the city tower opened itself so quickly. Therefore, he said without principle, "does the enemy know that we are coming, that we can''t beat us, and that he is going to open the city and surrender?"


    No matter how stupid people are, they won''t believe this sentence. They are told that they can''t cry or laugh by general pan Wenfei''s too good self hint.


    "Rush!"


    When both the general and the soldiers looked slow, suddenly there were bursts of footsteps stepping on the ground in front of the dark gate. Then countless figures jumped out of the gate, one or two... Countless.


    At the moment, there is no need for Pan Wenfei to say anything. Everyone knows what''s going on. It is not that the enemy surrendered in fear of them, but that he was ready to rush out.


    Pan Wenfei, who led the troops for the first time, was really shocked by the scene in front of him. In the past, when he talked on paper, what he did and predicted were wishful thinking. For example, in his imagination, the two armies have to listen to themselves in wartime. Whoever he wants to win will win. Where will there be emergencies like this in front of him?

 Chapter 482

    Things didn''t develop as expected. Pan Wenfei lacked flexibility. His brain was not enough for a time, so that he could only remind him by a commander nearby, "general, the enemy is ready. Now whether to kill or withdraw, you should make an idea."


    "Can''t withdraw." after this reminder, pan Wenfei also returned to taste, but he said something decisively.


    Once the focus of the army retreats, I''m afraid it will collapse in an instant, and then the army will be defeated like a mountain. Although he may leave safely under heavy protection, this is not what he wants to see.


    Even then, he still appears here so actively. Of course, pan Wenfei wants to make some achievements. In line with the idea that the brave will win when the two armies meet, pan Wenfei, who is still a man, pulled out the matching knife on his waist, pointed forward and shouted a word.


    Although pan Wenfei showed great courage, his performance was still not enough in front of prepared mercenaries. It was like when he shouted out the words, there were only a few torches standing on the upper floor of Quyi city. Suddenly, there was a lot of fire, just like a sudden fire dragon, which lit up the whole city building in an instant.


    The sudden appearance of numerous torches and countless people gives people a powerful shock. The emergence of those torches also shocked the elite warriors who were trying to climb on the city tower. Some of their poor psychological quality naturally fell directly from their waist.


    In fact, except for a row of cold front, all the ordinary people in quyi city appeared on the upper floor of the city. At the call of Yang Chendong, they got up all night and went to the city to watch the war. In the words of the sixth young master, if these people want to live here in the future, they must have confidence in mercenaries. Watching the war and seeing the strong military strength of mercenaries is like a shot in the arm, which can quickly make them look different.


    But under the dark lights, how does the North leader know this? When he sees the dark shadows on the city tower, he will instinctively think it is the enemy. When he sees that the number is still so large, his heart will be timid first.


    In addition, at this time, the cold front, auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers rushed out of the gate were also in place. In a neat and deafening cry of "kill", the 95 style and Bayi bars fired together. Just one face-to-face, many northern leaders were killed.


    It is conceivable that one seventh of the sergeants died before the enemy was met. Some of the northern leaders who were responding to general pan Wenfei''s order to rush to kill also involuntarily stopped rushing forward, and then a cold sweat came on their heads and a dead gray expression on their faces.


    "Temporary auxiliary soldiers, it''s time for us to make meritorious service. Rush." several battalion commanders of temporary auxiliary barracks shouted when they saw the opportunity. Then they ran forward quickly with crossbows and arrows, ready to launch crossbows and arrows once they approached.


    The army is pressing on the border, which is what the temporary auxiliary soldiers look like now.


    So many soldiers were caught off guard and died before they met the enemy. At this moment, the northern leaders had long been afraid of being beaten, and the sudden impact of the temporary auxiliary soldiers. At this moment, all the morale, commitment and courage disappeared. The only thing you can do is turn around and run instinctively.


    However, it always takes time for the army that was still under attack to suddenly turn around and escape, and this is the hope of the temporary auxiliary soldiers.


    They only hold crossbows and arrows in their hands. They do not have the advantages of cold front and auxiliary soldiers in long-distance combat. If they want to make meritorious service, join auxiliary soldiers and become one of them, they need to have enough military merit. And how to make contributions on the battlefield and have a better performance is undoubtedly the best shortcut to become a glorious auxiliary.


    Where there is no pay, there will be return. Seeing the opportunity at hand, there were more than 5000 temporary auxiliary soldiers of 14 battalions, who were running forward with their lives. With less than two thousand enemies, if anyone slows down, I''m afraid he won''t have any credit. Under such pressure, who doesn''t have to do his best?


    The temporary auxiliary soldiers rushed to kill. Once the distance was close, the crossbows and arrows shot like raindrops. Under such a powerful attack array, there were only two thousand North leaders. Even the ten thousand Jiaozhi army could not get any benefit. What''s more, they were frightened at this moment.


    You can''t beat it. It depends on who is fast and lucky enough to escape. More than a thousand soldiers in the North led the army from impact to stop, turned around and ran away. They ran all the way in reverse. Weapons and all kinds of cheap armor were thrown all over the ground. They only hated that there were too many and heavy things on their bodies, and all the things that could reduce the burden were thrown clean.


    The soldiers turned around and fled, giving full play to their potential in the face of death. The centurions and centurions, especially general pan Wenfei, who were not trained at ordinary times, were unlucky. Without protection, they became the last runners and the first targets of the temporary auxiliary soldiers.


    Crossbows and arrows don''t have eyes. For the sake of meritorious service, the temporary auxiliary soldiers, whether facing ordinary soldiers or high-ranking generals, only know one thing: killing!


    If you kill someone, you can take your head for credit. With credit, you will have the opportunity to become an auxiliary soldier. If you can even further become a cold front, it will be even more wonderful.


    The temporary auxiliary soldiers who were eager to make meritorious service, the bows and arrows fell like rain. The poor general pan Wenfei, who could not run, had turned and held the knife to prepare for the fight, but soon his pupils began to grow, and then fell to the ground like a hedgehog.


    Until the moment he was shot to death, he still couldn''t understand and couldn''t face up to the moment in front of him. After all, it''s too fast from mutation to end. It''s so fast that people easily think it''s a dream.


    Pan Wenfei died, and then the commander of thousands and Centurion were killed. Then a large area of North soldiers were caught up and shot. Only a few quick responders squatted on the ground and shouted surrender, which saved them from death.


    Two thousand soldiers led by the north. In less than an hour, the battle was completely over. After counting, none of the 2000 people escaped, so it can be seen how much the temporary auxiliary soldiers want to do meritorious service.


    From the captured soldiers, pan Wenfei was found covered with crossbows and arrows.


    When Hong Jin saw this scene, he was frightened and took a breath. After seeing the power of mercenaries again, he knew why he had lost so badly. Compared with the powerful Jiaozhi army in the eyes of others, it just looks like a man eating wolf. In front of the mercenary tiger who really eats people and doesn''t spit bones, it is really nothing. Don''t say that Pan Wenfei is eager to make contributions and has revealed too many flaws. Even if the two armies face each other, there is no chance of victory.


    In the face of mercenaries with strong military spirit and fighting spirit, advanced weapons, strict military discipline and excellent quality, I really don''t know where any army in the world will be their opponent. I''m afraid there will be few qualified opponents.


    Not only Hong Jin, but also the people who saw this scene were completely shocked.


    Although most of them have never experienced war, the word is just what they usually imagine. But they have also heard from the older generation of people that war means you come and go, or you die and I live. The so-called success of a general is withered. Victory has always been hard won. It needs the blood and bones of countless people. How can it be as simple as what they see? A group of people constantly rush and kill, and a group of people constantly retreat and end?


    The demeanor of mercenaries on the battlefield was seen in the eyes of the Han people. While lamenting the simplicity of victory, they had unlimited admiration and respect for this army.


    Two thousand enemies, one did not escape; The auxiliary soldiers who rushed out were not dead, and only a few people were slightly injured in varying degrees. This is definitely the result of a complete victory, which shocked the 2000 Han people in quyi city and made them full of confidence for a better life in the future. Similarly, some people who had other thoughts also began to stop at this moment and put away all bad ideas.


    "Clean the battlefield quickly, set up the Beijing Temple, and seize the time to rest. There are still enemies coming at dawn." the shouts of the officers kept ringing down the city, and then teams of mercenary soldiers shuttled back and forth.


    Jingguan is a high tomb built in ancient times to show off martial arts, gather enemy corpses and seal the earth.


    Yang Chendong wants to build the Beijing temple. Naturally, he wants to play a better role in shaking and photographing. If possible, he doesn''t want to target the ordinary people and soldiers. He wants the lives of the highest ranking people and the lives of foreign people who are hostile to the Han people. If he wants to rule here, he still needs more population support. All of them are killed. This place has become a scorched land, which is not the result he wants to see.


    The night passed in such a busy way. The next morning, a Beijing Temple with nearly 2000 people was built and placed five miles away from the west gate of Quyi city. Reinforcements from Jixu and longbian also arrived here after dawn, and what they saw was the scene in front of them.


    The tall Jingguan suddenly appeared in the field of vision, which made the two thousand Jiaozhi army stop here. When the scouts sent reported that the body of general pan Wenfei was hanging high on the tower of Quyi City, they finally knew the origin of these Jingguan.

 Chapter 483

    According to the information obtained, the northern leader led by Pan Wenfei was only five hours earlier than them. How could he be completely wiped out in such a short time? So what kind of terrible enemy are they facing?


    While the two support forces were analyzing the war situation, six auxiliary barracks that had slept well in advance left the city.


    After yesterday''s victory, Yang Chendong intended to improve the combat effectiveness of the auxiliary soldiers. This time, he did not send the most elite cold front. But even if there are only more than 1000 people in the three auxiliary barracks in each direction, it is far from being the enemy of two-way reinforcements.


    When the three auxiliary barracks on each side suddenly appeared, the 2000 reinforcements sent by Ji Xu and long made up the two cities first resisted for a while. When they found that the advanced guns in the auxiliary barracks could cause large-area long-range killing to them before they met the enemy, they finally saw the strength of their opponents when they saw the soldiers sent to the former army fall to the ground one by one with the gunfire. Under such a powerful firearm that can take his life from three or four hundred meters away, such an opponent is really frightening.


    "Run!"


    There was no wonderful close combat, and they didn''t even want to try to fight. The two thousand Jiaozhi reinforcements turned and fled. Along the way, they left more than 700 bodies. This was because they fled fast enough. Once they really wanted to fight for life and death, they were afraid that the two thousand people would be in danger of annihilation.


    The scale of Jingguan has become larger. Although it seems that the Beijing Temple is very scary, the people in quyi city really feel extra peace. With the protection of such a powerful army, they were worried that the Jiaozhi army would retaliate, and finally their hearts could be filled.


    Two consecutive wars, although not intense, have yielded gratifying results. After the two wars, Yang Chendong made a decision to go further into Jiaozhi. Song Zhe, political commissar of the Auxiliary Corps, was retained in order to protect the people of Quyi city who had been attacked, to better consolidate people''s hearts and to prepare for the occupation of the whole Jiaozhi.


    Yang Chendong gave him the task of persuading these Han and Jiaozhi people as quickly as possible. Once the whole Jiaozhi was captured, it was time to use them. At the same time, there are two auxiliary barracks and two temporary auxiliary barracks. With these military strength, even if the enemy defends the city several times, it is enough.


    After arranging everything in the city, Yang Chendong took the Third Battalion of the second regiment of Lengfeng, six auxiliary battalions and 14 temporary auxiliary battalions, a total of more than 7000 people, and went straight to the north to take the city in the direction of Pan Wenfei.


    At this time, the North Belt city opposite quyi city has changed its owner. When Leng Feng''s battalion commander Chen Bo, with the second battalion and two auxiliary barracks, suddenly appeared under the Beidai city where the gate was still open, the Beidai city that had no army was swallowed in an instant. About 40000 people in the city just escaped, less than 2000 people, and all the other 38000 people (including 3000 Han people) were locked in the city.


    Chen Bo''s appearance is like a divine soldier falling from heaven, which makes the people in the city close their homes and change color on everyone''s face. The originally busy city suddenly becomes empty on the street, like a dead city.


    Chen Bo did not choose to search the Jiaozhi people behind closed doors. Instead, he first sent auxiliary soldiers to occupy the city tower, and a company of soldiers was sent above each city gate. Then they sent people to block the Treasury of Beidai city and obtained a large amount of food and a small amount of gold and silver from here.


    After having enough food, Chen Bo ordered the rest of the auxiliary battalion to start patrolling and walking on the street to maintain law and order in the city. The only remaining cold front battalion became a mobile force to prevent large-scale mutiny in the city.


    This is also a matter of no way. There are only twelve companies with 1200 people in hand. In order to stabilize the stability of the city of nearly 40000 people, and it is a new comer, we also need to be on guard against the enemy that may appear at any time. The military strength is really stretched. If we didn''t know that the sixth young master would bring a large team here soon, I''m afraid he will think about leaving after robbing the Treasury in the city.


    The news about the fall of Beidai city was quickly spread through the mouth of the two thousand Jiaozhi people who fled. Two hundred miles behind them was the national capital of Jiaozhi, Hanoi city. When the news reached here, it immediately led to a chaotic situation in the city. If there were no permanent support of 30000 troops in Jiaozhi, no one would know what would happen.


    Jiaozhi palace.


    King Riley also got the news. He looked unbelievable, but at the same time he looked puzzled.


    Not only the king of Lilly couldn''t figure it out, but even the civil and military ministers urgently summoned couldn''t figure it out. Why did they change their masters without a warning? Why not even basic warning and resistance? What does the garrison general pan Wenfei eat there?


    Fortunately, the prime minister Ruan Chuncheng who finally came gave the answer and said that Pan Wenfei was eager to make contributions and took all the soldiers in the northern belt city to attack quyi city.


    At this time, the matter about the placement of the Beijing temple under quyi city has not come back. Naturally, we don''t know whether pan Wenfei is dead or alive. But it is a fact that he lost the northern belt city. With this, the king of Lilly, who is high in the upper seat, vented his anger and said, "Pan Wenfei is a fool. He only knows how to attack and doesn''t know how to keep the truth. He ordered to be demoted to the position of commander-in-chief as soon as the war is over."


    Old Li Li, in his 60s, demoted pan Wenfei before listening to the results of Qu Yicheng. If general pan Zhu Xia knew, he didn''t know what kind of mood it would be.


    However, the change of ownership of Beidai city has become a fact. It is no use how to punish pan Wenfei. What we have to do now is to take Beidai city back. Otherwise, it will become a threat to the existence of Hanoi capital at any time.


    "Who is willing to lead soldiers to solve the north belt?" Li Li asked in a deep voice, looking around the palace hall like a tiger king, especially on several generals.


    "The end will be willing to go." but as soon as the words fell, a seven foot middle-aged man stood up.


    This person''s eyes are like a moment. When he stops there, he naturally exudes a frightening momentum. He is fan Yuhai, a famous general of Jiaozhi country.


    Fan is the fourth largest surname in Jiaozhi country, which has a great influence in tongnei. The main reason why he can be called a famous general is that he played a great role in the friction between Jiaozhi and Lancang Kingdom (that is, today''s Laos) several times ago. He led the troops to fight with Lancang army three times and won three times.


    King Li was very pleased that fan Yuhai could take the initiative to stand up at the first time. But he did not agree to such a request. In his opinion, the enemy is unknown, and even the number is not fully understood. All he can know is that the opponent is a mercenary. Under such unknown circumstances, sending a famous general, once defeated, will greatly shake the morale of the whole national army.


    Without agreeing to fan Yuhai''s request, Li Li set his eyes on another general named Huang Hua. In contrast, this man is shorter, but he has also led troops to fight Lancang. Although he has no outstanding achievements, he has also been on the battlefield and seen blood.


    "General Huang Hua, the king ordered you to lead 5000 troops to Beidai city. Are you willing to take the order?"


    Although it is an interrogative sentence, anyone can see that if Huang Hua dares to disagree, I''m afraid there will be no good fruit to eat next.


    "I am willing to take orders." how can Huang Hua not see the king''s intention? Although he himself did not want to take the job, he had no choice even if he was named.


    "Very well, you can lead troops to the area with peace of mind. According to the intelligence, the number of mercenaries is only more than 10000. Liangshan area should be its main force, and you should not face many enemies." Li Li Li comforted Huang Hua. After the words, he looked at the prime minister Ruan Chuncheng and said, "send someone to tell Chen Heijin and general Ruan gengwang to make a quick decision to show my power."


    "I take orders." Ruan Chuncheng bowed and promised. He had seen the king''s dissatisfaction. He decided to send his confidants to find Ruan gengwang immediately, so that he must have a better performance. Otherwise, I''m afraid the Ruan family can''t ask for too many benefits in the future.


    ......


    The vast and vast Lang mountain. At this time, there is a scene of chaotic pursuit.


    Ruan gengwang led 30000 troops, and Chen Heijin also led 30000 troops. What he faced was just a cold front camp under Wu Sheng, with a total of 1200 people in two auxiliary barracks.


    Sixty thousand against twelve hundred, and fifty to one, the result seems to be a foregone conclusion. On the contrary, it was the Jiaozhi army that suffered heavy losses in the chase for more than ten days.


    Leng Feng, who had received special training in the rainforest, and Yang Chendong''s main force, received a large number of ammunition, especially the number of mines. Each person had a full number of ten. In addition, as the leader of the team, wusheng battalion commander gave full power to the following officers, allowing each battalion to attack separately by class, and a class will be divided into two units, with a team leader and a deputy team leader, This means that 240 units have been allocated at once.


    Just think, in the process of pursuit, we have to face the attacks of more than 200 units at any time. I''m afraid no one will feel unbearable. It''s like in the rain forest. I don''t know when there will be a bang. Needless to say, it''s all caused by the cross toe pursuers behind them stepping on the ambush mines.


    If you can''t understand the code of communication between cold fronts, you can''t know which location may have mines. In the rainforest, the terrain is steep and complex. It can be used as a good place to ambush mines everywhere. In addition, the scattered cold front will draw cold shots from time to time. It is conceivable that the Jiaozhi army is in a situation.

 Chapter 484

    In front of a low-lying trench, there are five cold front brothers lying in ambush around it.


    The trench is formed naturally. Under the perennial watering of rain, the soil erosion is too serious, so that the depression here is over the knee, and under the depression, an invisible mine is buried.


    The reason why mines are ambushed here is that it is surrounded by trees. In contrast, only this low-lying place is suitable for human walking. Some time ago, when training in the rainforest, Yang Chendong mentioned that such places are often the only way for human beings to walk.


    There are five cold fronts around, one on each of the left and right trees. Looking down from a high altitude, they can not only kill the enemy from a commanding position, but also play the role of sentry.


    In the grass on the left and right sides of the puddle, there are also two cold front soldiers dressed in green grass. They are responsible for collecting the trapped fish that may survive after passing through the puddle.


    Another person, the team leader, is the five person squad leader. He is engaged in mobile combat tasks, that is, how to lure the enemy and retreat.


    Don''t underestimate the task of luring the enemy. Only if he does well can he attract a large number of enemies. On the contrary, no matter how good a trap is, it is still just a gorgeous decoration.


    "Squad leader, there are enemies 200 meters to the southeast." Lengfeng, who was leaning against a big tree and chewing green leaves, heard the cry of his comrades in arms.


    Just a quarter of an hour ago, the squad leader once led a cross toe chief to appear. In less than half a cup of tea, he killed all five enemies near the puddle. Then he laboriously took the dead enemy''s body to the grass to hide it. Just after doing this, the squad leader who wanted to take a rest and recover his strength heard the warning voice of his comrades in arms.


    The enemy situation is an order. The squad leader, who was still keeping his eyes closed, suddenly opened his closed eyes, like a poisonous snake seeing its prey. His whole body was in the shape of a bow, and then shot out quickly.


    The natural direction is the southeast. He wants to lure the enemy over and destroy it quietly.


    With the cold front shooting method, even if it is a fair fight, the Jiaozhi army will never be an opponent. However, in this dense forest, there is no logistics supply. The ammunition carried by the soldiers is consumed one by one. In order to complete the glory given by the sixth young master, they need to preserve their strength more. How to lead the enemy to the front and hunt and kill has become a matter to test their ability.


    The squad leader almost catapulted out. Just after a few breaths, the man appeared in the southeast. Because he had no intention of hiding his body, he was clearly seen by a long man of Jiaozhi army not far away.


    "There is an enemy, follow me." after entering the rainforest for a long time, there will be distant explosions and gunshots in his ears from time to time, but he has never seen an enemy, which inevitably makes Shi Chang feel like dealing with ghosts and gods. Now I finally see a living opponent, where will I let go? After a loud drink, the nine soldiers behind me followed him and strode towards the place where the former cold front squad leader disappeared.


    On the two giant trees, two cold fronts who had seen the every move of the Jiaozhi army made a gesture to their comrades in arms under the tree, told them that the number of the enemy was ten, and then stared at the front and back of the enemy team with the 95 style.


    It is impossible for two guns to keep an eye on ten people, but usually as long as they keep an eye on the head and tail, the enemy of this team can hardly escape. This is also one of the common sense they must master under training. Because of the emergence of Yang Chendong, many later generations have become knowledge after countless predecessors'' experience in exchange for life, which has been put into the minds of cold front soldiers.


    I didn''t know I was being watched, and I was excited to catch the opponent''s Shi Chang. While shouting, I took nine brothers to catch up with the hidden figure of Lengfeng monitor at that time.


    Under the deliberate temptation of monitor Leng Feng, the distance between the two sides has been kept within 50 meters. Under such a distance, the other party will not lose it or hurt them with bows and arrows. You know, in this environment full of tall trees and grass shrubs, sometimes bullets will miss, let alone ordinary bows and arrows.


    Sure enough, after shooting bows and arrows several times in a row and failing to hit the target, Shi Chang decisively ordered the soldiers to stop firing arrows, but devoted all their attention to their legs. They should speed up with all their strength and catch up with the mysterious enemy.


    As one of the black soldiers under general Chen jinhei, the quality of these ten people is outstanding in the whole Jiaozhi army. It''s like in the rain forest, they also walk like flying, which is no worse than running on the open earth.


    Elite naturally have elite self-confidence. It is precisely because of this confidence that it is wrong to know that an enemy will suddenly appear here, but they still have no intention of giving up pursuit. The real strong is like this, with strong strength, not afraid of all "intrigues".


    The speed of the enemy''s pursuit was very fast, and the cold front squad leader who led the way in front had to use all his strength, which left them behind. When he came to the puddle, he also soared up. Then his whole body jumped over the puddle and ran to the other end to hide.


    Just as Leng Feng''s squad leader''s body disappeared, the black soldier came after him. After Shi Chang came here, when he saw the puddle in front, he flew up without hesitation, jumped over the puddle in the air like the monitor of Leng Feng, and continued to run forward.


    After Shi Chang flew, the other two black soldiers who followed him also flew and jumped, and jumped over the water puddle of nearly 2.5 meters. All this made them more or less anxious in the eyes of the cold front soldiers hiding at the top of the tree.


    If these black soldiers can really jump in the air, doesn''t it mean that the ambush in the puddle is useless? Thinking of a cold front soldier here, he couldn''t help lowering the muzzle of his gun. He was ready to shoot. Although he said that the shooting hit rate under the enemy''s high-speed movement was somewhat low and it was easy to expose his position, he couldn''t care so much at this time.


    Just after the cold front soldier was ready to shoot to see if he could hit the black, causing a mine explosion in the puddle, another black soldier got up and took a leap, but perhaps because of too much physical exertion, his jump distance was a little short, and his left foot just stepped into the puddle. It was this inadvertent negligence that brought fatal results. I saw a mass of water suddenly rush out of the puddle, and then there was a deafening roar.


    The mine in the puddle was triggered by stepping on, and the powerful explosive force of gunpowder directly lifted the bodies of the four black soldiers closest to here.


    The powerful explosion also caused the black soldiers to stagnate involuntarily. That is, at this time, there were four shots, and five soldiers, including the cold front squad leader, fired one shot each, and the gun hit.


    Four people were killed and five were killed. In a short time, there was only one of the ten black soldiers left. The man was also good. Seeing all his brothers die, he didn''t mean to escape at all. On the contrary, he also found the cold front monitor whose identity was exposed by shooting, and then flew over like a tiger.


    Just shot and killed a black soldier. It was too late to turn the gun head. I felt that a dark shadow was rapidly approaching. By instinct, the cold front soldier rolled aside and went out.


    Thanks to this fall, a long knife fell into the air and left a deep knife mark in the soil on the ground.


    When he missed, Shi Chang of the black soldier soon rolled out and rushed to the leader of Lengfeng who was still standing up. The long knife in his hand rolled up like a blender. There was a rhythm to die together with the leader of Lengfeng.


    At this time, the cold front squad leader also just stood up from the ground. Under the unstable body shape, the muzzle has not been completely adjusted. I feel that I tell him that this shot may not win, and it is likely to waste time and be hurt by the other party''s long knife. In desperation, he had to continue to lean back, and then rolled out like a roll.


    Lengfeng squad leader''s reaction was somewhat beyond the expectation of Heibing Shichang. After knowing his opponent''s good strength, he felt the danger. That is, he couldn''t hit two with one blow. What he wanted was to find a place to hide. The fact just now told himself that the other party still had reinforcements around, and he was fighting alone.


    The thought of hiding was just a flash. The black soldier''s body was about to drill into the bushes. But at this time, a very simple gunshot sounded. Then the black soldier''s body shook for a while, and then he fell to the ground with a plop. After his body hit the ground, some water droplets splashed.


    The gun was fired by a cold front hiding in a huge tree. He also felt that his opponent wanted to escape, so he fired without hesitation. He didn''t have much confidence at first. Now it seems that he is lucky.


    Just after the gunshot rang, the cold front squad leader had adjusted his body shape and recoiled. He saw that the white dagger in his hand flashed away, and then disappeared into the chest of the fallen black soldier Shi Chang.


    Mending knives and guns is also one of the compulsory courses for cold fronts. Yang Chendong once said when training the purpose of this lesson, never think about taking chances, and don''t be too confident in yourself. Throughout the ages, I don''t know how many talented people have died in belittling the enemy. Therefore, no matter whether the opponent is really dead or not, if you can mend the knife, you can mend the gun if you can''t mend the knife. Don''t let the enemy go because you save your strength. Otherwise, it is the biggest crime and irresponsibility to other comrades in arms.

 Chapter 485

    After a record of mending the knife, the black soldier''s body shape was trembling again, which was a normal reaction before he died. After feeling that the target was dead, monitor Leng Feng gave a thumbs up to the Leng Feng in the tree and praised the beauty and brilliance of the other party''s shot. Then he said to the other four comrades in arms: "Clean the battlefield, prepare to retreat and change to another ambush site. By the way, leave a mine under the enemy''s body and leave a mark to remind other comrades who may pass here."


    As leader Leng Feng''s words fell, in addition to leaving a soldier on the tree to guard, the other three came to the ground and began to clean up. Only a quarter of an hour later, the battlefield was cleaned and the mines were ambushed. Then the five people left quietly to complete the next task of attacking the enemy.


    Such scenes always appear in the dense forests of Langshan area, and more than 200 teams have been completing the task of killing the enemy. Once they kill a team of enemies, they will have a good harvest. It seems that the military grain carried by the other party can become their supply. If there is really no food or drink, the enemy will send it to us.


    When more than 200 teams come down, even if one team kills only 10 people a day, the loss of Jiaozhi army will be 2000 people, not to mention that some teams can kill three or even four teams a day. In this way, only five days later, the loss of Jiaozhi army has reached more than 15000 people. There will always be search teams sent out, and those who are inexplicable will lose When the news reached the ears of general Ruan gengwang and Chen Heijin, they were greatly annoyed.


    What''s more, the king''s order came down. He talked about the fall of Quyi city and Beidai city. According to the war there, he thought that the number of mercenaries in Langshan area must not be too many. He asked them to solve the war here as soon as possible and return to Hanoi city.


    "How can we help!" Chen Heijin, who was swarthy, clapped his hand on the wooden table in the temporary military camp. His original black face was terrified because he was angry.


    No wonder Chen Heijin is so angry. He has never fought a war like this since he led the army. He can''t see where his opponent is. At least 5000 of his soldiers have died. This feeling of being unable to touch and fight is very angry.


    Chen Heijin neither opposed nor agreed with the king''s order that the number of enemies would not be too large, but he supported the return of Hanoi.


    As soon as an expert reaches out his hand, he knows whether there are any. No matter how many enemies there are in the rainforest, at least their combat effectiveness is amazing. From the beginning of the war to now, his men have not even brought back the corpse of an enemy. With this, they dare not have the slightest carelessness, and where dare they attack madly?


    "Order down, shrink the army, and then move towards Hanoi city." Chen Heijin said to the deputy general with a serious face.


    "General, the king asked us to quickly solve the opponent and then return." the deputy general thought he had heard the military order wrong and whispered a reminder.


    "Of course, general Ben knows. But in such an environment, how can we find our opponents and fight with them? It''s better to quit here immediately and find an empty place. At that time, we can''t help these people." Chen Heijin looked ahead with deep eyes. He always thought that his black soldier was the king in the rainforest, but when he met an opponent stronger than himself, he knew how cowardly it would be to continue to fight like this. Instead of constantly weakening his strength, he might as well quit here and look for opportunities.


    "By the way, inform all the officers and men that they should not be too anxious when shrinking. The distance between all the troops should be close and prevent giving the enemy any opportunities." Chen Heijin dare not look down on his opponent in front of him. Even when retreating, he is also cautious.


    Unlike Chen Heijin, Ruan gengwang, after receiving the prime minister''s secret order, immediately made the decision to withdraw from the rainforest and go to Hanoi city for the development of his family. In order to achieve this goal in a shorter time, he made the decision to let the troops retreat independently. In his opinion, he has decided not to fight, and the mercenaries will not bite him.


    Because Ruan gengwang''s withdrawal order was so urgent that many scattered troops had no time to retreat, but he did not consider these. According to the prime minister''s secret letter, it was the most important thing to return to Hanoi at the first time, and others could be put aside first.


    With the 10000 Jiaozhi troops around them, they moved forward from the rain forest of Liangshan in a very fast way. Such a military action also caught the cold front. The troops were unprepared. When Wu Sheng, the battalion commander who led the team, learned the news from the scout, he still looked confused.


    "Battalion commander, the sixth young master must be under too much pressure to find the edge. These people can''t care about us."


    "Yes, battalion commander, this is a great opportunity for us. At this time, we can assemble our troops to counter attack."


    The two Leng Feng company commanders standing on the side expressed their own meaning. Wu Sheng felt a light in front of him when he listened to these words. "Yes, such an unscheduled retreat will certainly leave many flaws."


    Thinking about this period of time, although the cold fronts have been consuming the troops of Jiaozhi army, they are looking for opportunities in defense or escape. They wanted to make a frontal attack, but there was a huge gap in military strength. In line with what Yang Chendong said, Wu Sheng had never made a determination to make a large-scale counterattack.


    Now it''s different. Ruan gengwang''s sudden retreat must not only have caught them unprepared, but also the Jiaozhi army he took. The armies did not retreat uniformly, which naturally highlighted some Jiaozhi armies.


    "How many troops can we contact immediately?" Wu Sheng made up his mind and began to prepare for the attack.


    When Wu Sheng asked such a question, the two company commanders around him were shocked and said excitedly, "battalion commander, there are one battalion and two companies here, a total of 600 people. If we launch an attack in an emergency, we can get 500 people."


    "Five hundred people? There are still some too few." Wu Sheng sighed. This time, Yang Chendong only gave him three battalions to lure the enemy. There is only one Lengfeng battalion and the others are two auxiliary barracks. In order to better complete the task, he disrupted the establishment of the three battalions and divided 1200 people into two parts to harass Ruan gengwang''s department and Chen Heijin''s department respectively. If it had not been for the limited troops, I am afraid he would have launched a large-scale counter offensive.


    Even though the military strength is very inferior, because the weapons are excellent, well-trained and well coordinated, they finally eliminated nearly 15000 enemies in more than ten days. After sharing, each soldier killed at least ten enemies, which is a great achievement.


    His thoughts shifted back from the question of the number of troops. When Yang Chendong looked at the two company commanders around him again, he looked very firm. "OK, then inform all the soldiers who can be notified to start counterattack. But at least take the platoon as the unit. If the number of people is lower than this unit, they still can only fight and can''t take the initiative to attack.


    A platoon should have at least 30 people. If the number is really lower than this number, it will no longer be an attack, but will be looking for death. After all, if the number is too small, it can''t cooperate at all. Even if there are advanced guns in hand, if the number of enemies is too large, it may take too long to change bullets once they rush No, once it really becomes a close combat, the loss of Leng Feng is inevitable, which will make Wu Sheng explain to Yang Chendong.


    The battalion headquarters had an order and soon conveyed it through the unique way of cold front interaction. Then the cold front soldiers who had been hidden everywhere began to gather and start to change from the previous defensive counterattack to the current active counterattack in the unit of platoon.


    The cold front moved, and the gunfire in the rain forest became dense. Once they formed a platoon, they would appear brightly in front of the Jiaozhi army still looking for them. Under the long-range attack of the 95 style and the Bayi bar, the Jiaozhi centurions and Qianfu who thought they had finally found the target and could make great achievements One after another, they were very embarrassed.


    An unorganized army is a group of scattered soldiers who are brave and vulnerable to attack. Although the number of cold fronts is small, they are all elite. Often when a bullet from a magazine hits out, several Jiaozhi troops will be killed on the ground. A platoon of cold fronts can reach up to 300 or 400 people at a time.


    Fortunately, the surviving Jiaozhi army was also killed in fear. Without the slightest intention of exterminating mercenaries, it fled in all directions once it had the opportunity, and could no longer form any effective resistance.


    Ruan gengwang, who was retreating from Hanoi, had originally planned to retreat and gather the army, but he came all the way, only gathering less than 5000 people. When he heard that at least 5000 soldiers were killed by mercenaries or fled, he itched.


    "General, should we go back now and fight with mercenaries, or continue to retreat?" seeing that the number of deaths reported is more and more, the commanders below dare not make decisions without authorization, so they can only hand over the problem to Ruan gengwang.

 Chapter 486

    Ruan Geng Wang, who was deeply hated in his heart, was about to drip water, but after hesitating for a while, he still bit his teeth and spit out a sentence, "withdraw, don''t care about others, the king''s safety first."


    "Yes, retreat." listening to Ruan gengwang''s final decision, some other commanders could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. When a whole 30000 troops entered the Langshan area, the enemy did not see or say anything, but even lost a full half of their troops. Such an opponent made them not want to face at all. Now that there is a clear order, who will raise any objection without knowing what to do?


    Ruan gengwang retreated, and there were all the things he could throw in the rain forest in the capital, just to walk faster.


    After killing some of the Jiaozhi scattered soldiers who left the brigade, Wu Shengsuo, who followed behind, saw the scene of military funds throwing all over the mountains, including some iron weapons, which were robbed from the Han people after entering Yunnan. Now, in order to protect their lives, these heavy iron tools have become abandoned.


    Yes, Jiaozhi is so poor that they don''t have much resources. Even the iron tools of Han people''s homes are good in the eyes of Jiaozhi soldiers.


    "Battalion commander, what should we do? Do we still chase?" the subordinate officer, whose face was tired, asked aloud.


    Wu Sheng really wants to continue the pursuit. In this way, he believes that in the face of an army without morale, he will gain something. However, he knows better that the cold front has been fighting for more than 36 hours. He is too tired. If he continues the pursuit, some soldiers will leave the army because of their weakness. He immediately brought them out, Nature took it back as much as possible.


    "Tell the soldiers to find a place to bury these iron tools, mark them, and then find a safe place to have a good rest."


    "Yes." the officers below were relieved to hear that they could finally rest. They were really worried that the battalion commander would continue to order the killing of the enemy regardless of everything. In this way, of course, they will carry out orders, but there will be non combat attrition, which is absolutely self injury.


    In this rainforest war, the combat effectiveness of all soldiers involved in the war has been improved to a higher level. Such elite can naturally be the backbone of the cold front in the future. It is painful to lose one.


    Ruan gengwang can finally breathe a sigh of relief when the mercenaries are not pursuing, but the speed of his army has not slowed down. On the contrary, they are still speeding up. They are really afraid that if they relax, they will lead to mercenary pursuit and greater losses.


    Ruan gengwang ran away very fast, which naturally gave way to Chen Heijin''s department. Originally, they only had to face one and a half battalions of mercenaries, but after wusheng had a good rest with the cold front for one night, the mercenaries of the three battalions gathered together the next day. They strengthened their strength and caused greater pressure and greater losses to the black soldiers.


    Not to mention that the zhongjiaozhi army in Langshan area fought and retreated, and had to pay a lot of casualties every day. That is to say, in front of the North Belt city, General Huang Hua, who was ordered by King Li Li and took five thousand soldiers, also rushed to the city.


    As soon as he arrived at Beidai City, Huang Hua ordered the army to form a formation, and then the siege began.


    As soon as Huang Hua''s army arrived at the bottom of the city, Beidai City, which was still very quiet, became a little dry. Originally, some Jiaozhi rich people hiding at home took the opportunity to start making trouble, hoping to cooperate inside and outside to recapture the northern belt city.


    The reason why these rich people have the courage to do it is because they have long seen that there are not many enemies, only more than 1000 people. This is the hope that they dare to bet heavily.


    Chen Bo, the commander of the second battalion, who had long guessed that such a situation would occur, first contracted the army, and then put out the auxiliary soldiers of two companies. At the west gate, he just waited for the guards of the servants organized by the rich people in the city to rush. There was a burst of continuous shooting.


    After a burst of intense gunfire, nearly 100 bodies were dropped in front of the west city gate. Only then did the rich feel fear and fear. They returned to their homes and put all their hopes on the Jiaozhi army outside the city.


    After solving the internal problem, Chen Bo focused on the attack of Jiaozhi army.


    From a distance, there are countless Jiaozhi soldiers standing under the west gate of the north belt. In contrast, the Yang Jiajun guarding the city has only three battalions. However, the weakness in military strength did not make Chen Bo and his soldiers show any fear and worry. What they relied on was their guns.


    "Brothers, don''t worry. Let the enemy come first. When it''s 100 meters, the soldiers of the auxiliary barracks are shooting and beating them head-on. Once they want to retreat, the cold front soldiers harvest with a boundary of 600 meters. In short, when the enemy comes, they can''t let them go back too easily. Remember?" standing on the tower, With the perspective in his hand, he saw every move of Jiaozhi army in his eyes, and Chen Bo calmly issued an order.


    This is not the first time Chen Bo has led the army alone, but he used to make a small fuss in the territory of the Ming Dynasty. When dealing with the Yellow bandit army, he was accompanied by other Ming troops. He was watching and couldn''t fully play. There were no constraints this time. He just played as he wanted.


    With Chen Bo''s calm command, the already elite cold fronts are not afraid of heaven and earth. Even now they are not afraid of the enemy with more than four times their strength. On the contrary, they are looking forward to the enemy coming quickly, don''t be scared away, and don''t let the credit fly away.


    The officers and soldiers are wholehearted and ready. Chen Bo looks forward with the soldiers of the three battalions. The more anxious company commander and platoon commander are still talking, "come on, don''t worry, we won''t hit you first. Just come as soon as possible."


    It seems that these prayers worked, and the Jiaozhi army, which has been in formation under the northern belt City, finally took action. A full 3000 people, more than half of the troops began to move forward from the west gate.


    There are only five thousand people, and three thousand people are arranged for one charge, which is also the meaning of the leading General Huang Hua.


    It has long been said in the intelligence that the number of mercenaries is only more than 10000. There must be a part of the Liangshan area. The captured quyi city also needs to be defended. There should not be too many enemies in the North Belt city at present. At least there should be no more soldiers than he has.


    That is, the number of enemy soldiers was small, so Huang Hua decided to send 3000 people to charge. He wanted to take advantage of the number of troops to the other side, and maybe he could make a good start. As for the remaining 2000 people, it is also said.


    Once the 3000 strikers play smoothly, the 2000 soldiers behind them must bet on them and strive to win in one go. But once the situation is not very good, he has the hands, and these two thousand soldiers can also hold their positions. At worst, he also has the strength of defense.


    With this idea of being able to attack and defend, the 3000 soldiers sent by Huang Huaxian moved first.


    Among the 3000 players, the 500 shield player is at the forefront, which is used to defend the opponent from shooting arrows. Behind him were a thousand archers who were used to assist the attack when attacking the city. Then there were five hundred ladder soldiers. They were in a group of five and took a hundred wooden ladder to ensure that once the city was attacked at the beginning, they could rush to the west gate of the North Belt city faster through the ladder; Finally, there were a thousand brave siege soldiers, some with swords, some with spears, others with axes and halberds. They had different weapons, but as soon as they entered the tower, it was time for them to give full play to their strength. With the cooperation of long and short weapons, their attack power was not low.


    The three thousand Jiaozhi troops coordinated by various arms came forward step by step.


    From a distance, the dark one, especially as it approaches step by step, gives people a feeling of dark clouds.


    When the distance was still far, the Jiaozhi army was still very fast. At least when they are 400 meters away, I''m afraid they know that no one can threaten their personal safety within this distance. However, as soon as they entered the 400 meter boundary, their pace began to slow down. The shield soldiers were ready to lift their shields at any time, the archers were ready to shoot their bows and arrows within 100 meters, and the ladder soldiers were ready to rush recklessly and set up cloud ladders to attack the city.


    With the continuous progress of steps, such preparations are more sufficient at 300 meters. Just like the ladder soldiers, those ladders were originally carried, but now they have been changed to lift and placed at the waist. As soon as the time comes, they can lift them over their heads and make an impact.


    At a distance of 300 meters, the cold front can shoot and kill the enemy. But before that, battalion commander Chen Bo had ordered to put the enemy closer and fight again. In this way, not only did no one shoot, but also the insurance on the gun was not opened. This is also to prevent someone from getting too excited. Suddenly, there was a fire and scaring away the fat he got. Wouldn''t it be that he couldn''t find a place to cry.


    In the eyes of the Yang new army of the three battalions, the 3000 Jiaozhi army came to a distance of 200 meters, 150 meters, 120 meters


    "Everybody prepare, open the insurance." just 120 meters away, Chen Bo''s voice came out calmly. Originally, he could have waited, but he didn''t want to really reach 100 meters. The archers waiting for the other party can also fight back when launching an attack. In that case, who knows if any bow and arrow will shoot on the city tower and hurt his soldiers, the gain is not worth the loss.

 Chapter 487

    At the command, there was a sound of opening the insurance. After that, the soldiers who were still watching began to aim in the way of three points and one line, looking for the target position of their own shooting.


    After all this was done, the Jiaozhi army only walked ten meters. However, at this distance of ten meters, it is obvious that their footsteps begin to speed up. Obviously, they are also worried that the mercenaries on the city floor will suddenly release arrows. If the impact speed is fast enough, although it may not be guaranteed to avoid bows and arrows, it has at least some more chances of success.


    The other party changed from slow walking to fast walking, and then began to jog, which is clearly a precursor to acceleration. The battalion commander Chen Bo, who led the team, had his eyes frozen and held a 95 style gun in his hand. He firmly supported his shoulder with the butt of his gun. Taking this as a support, he put forward a very standard and beautiful standing shooting posture.


    Not only Chen Bo, but all the armed soldiers have made all the preparations before shooting. Now they can shoot the enemy and perform meritorious deeds only after giving an order.


    Finally, during the jogging, the shield soldiers, the former army of the 3000 Jiaozhi army, have jumped to the critical point of 100 meters. The archers behind them also took out feathered bows and arrows from the arrow pot on their waist, one by one, ready to pull the bow and shoot.


    "Shoot!"


    Chen Bo''s voice suddenly sounded at this time. With this voice, the Ninth Five-Year Plan in his hand made the first single shot, and the target was a seemingly young general in Jiaozhi army.


    "Ba"!


    "BAM BAM BAM..."


    After a gunshot, there was a scene of thousands of guns firing at the same time. Bursts of pea like sound spread out, and saw pieces of Jiaozhi army fall to the ground.


    There was no sound of bows and arrows breaking through the air, and there was no intention of dark arrow feathers covering the sky. Some were just the sound of guns and bullets shooting straight and emitting fire. This form was completely different from that of ordinary war, and immediately caught the Jiaozhi army unprepared.


    The first unlucky target was the thousand archers.


    They are the only people who may pose a threat to the cold front in the city. Naturally, they are the ones who are most hit. Many archers didn''t even hold the prepared arrow feathers in their hands, so they fell to the ground, and human blood holes appeared in their heads.


    Some other archers just took the arrow feather in their hands and fell to the ground. When they died, they all looked unwilling. Obviously, they don''t understand why they died before they put the arrow and saw the other party''s arrow feather flying?


    A thousand archers were the first to fall into bad luck. Most of them died before they were successful. Less than a hundred people anxiously released their bows and arrows. However, they had not shot at the city tower because of panic or limited power, or they had missed the target long ago. Even when they arrived at the city tower, they did not shoot at the designated position at all.


    "Cold front shot!"


    Already moved his hand. Just now, 600 auxiliary soldiers fired the gun first, which has caused a lot of casualties to the enemy and caused chaos to the other camp. Chen Bo, who seized the opportunity, shouted again. At present, 400 cold front began to start from the furthest distance.


    Six or seven hundred meters away, that is, the square array with knives, guns, swords and halberds in the Jiaozhi army has also become the preferred target. Pitiful to those cross toed soldiers, because they were too far away, they were not prepared at all. Suddenly, a burst of dense gunfire rang out, and many soldiers fell to the ground with a puzzled face. This scene really startled everyone.


    The final distance of the bow and arrow is not 150 meters. Only a few people with great strength can do it at such a distance, and an archer like this can be called one in a thousand miles. More, it is not easy to shoot a hundred meters and a bow and arrow at the target. In fact, the real killing distance of archers is about 60 meters. At this distance, people who have certain strength after strict training can kill the enemy.


    In other words, the actual attack distance of the bow and arrow is only 60 or 70 meters, but now, a new weapon suddenly appears, which can kill people 600 meters away, which is nearly ten times their attack distance. No wonder the Jiaozhi people are afraid, flustered and scared.


    This sudden attack also confused the thoughts of the Jiaozhi soldiers 600 or 700 meters away. Even if they saw their companions die miserably by their side, few people were still ready to escape. At this moment, they were really beaten silly.


    Taking advantage of the other party''s ignorance and stupidity, the bullets of the cold front and auxiliary soldiers on the West Tower of the North Belt city poured down as if they didn''t want money. One Jiaozhi army named after another was hit by bullets and died on the ground.


    There were too many enemies, too many targets and too many options, so that many soldiers changed single shot to continuous shot, and the gunfire became more dense.


    It was only a few breaths, and too many bodies fell under the city tower. Those soldiers who were lucky to be alive finally began to wake up and start a crazy retreat.


    However, no matter how fast they run, they will still be living targets within a distance of 600 meters. Less than one tenth of the more than 1000 people who run backward are lucky to survive.


    The Jiaozhi troops were raided by fire guns. After seeing the power of this advanced fire gun, they had long given up their plan to attack the city. They could run as fast as they could. Many people threw their weapons and superfluous things on the ground. They just wanted to move forward with light clothes and run faster.


    In this way, it was difficult for the 500 shield men who walked in front of the team.


    They were at the front. With their shields in their hands, it was difficult for ordinary bows and arrows to hurt them. But the seemingly iron shield, in the face of advanced muskets, its defense has already decreased a lot. There are even cases where shields are penetrated by bullets.


    Compared with the penetration of bullets, these cross toed shield hands with wooden shields have no effective resistance at all.


    Yes, they take wooden ones. As the intersection of iron deficiency and lack of various resources, there are only a few troops with iron shields, which can be owned by the elite. Usually, the army only takes wooden. It is enough to defend the long-range shooting of bows and arrows. In the face of a sudden attack of bullets, it is naturally inferior.


    Wooden shields couldn''t stop bullets, but they rushed too forward. In this way, the status of 500 shield soldiers was embarrassed.


    Run away? It''s too far ahead to escape.


    Go ahead? The left hand is a wooden shield and the right hand is a short knife. Close combat is better. Facing the city nearly ten meters high, I am simply amazed.


    This fight could not be fought, and escape could not escape. Especially in the hands of 500 shields, some people wanted to retreat and were killed. On the contrary, more than 450 people who stood in place and dared not move were hurt. Instead, they chose to stop in place.


    If you stay where you are, you may become a prisoner and lose your freedom, but you are much happier than dying in retreat. So there was a somewhat dramatic scene on the battlefield, that is, more than 400 shield soldiers seemed to wander outside the battlefield, standing neatly waiting for the judgment of the God of destiny.


    Uncle Chen naturally saw the nearly 500 cross toed shield players, but when he saw that they did not move rashly, but stood there honestly, he also stopped the enemy''s heart. Bullets cost money, and the materials needed are not cheap. Of course, it''s good to save one bullet. Not to mention that nearly 500 people are strong labor. For the six young masters who pay great attention to population, this is not a small harvest.


    Therefore, only one company''s auxiliary soldiers are staring at these shield players, while the other cold front and auxiliary soldiers continue to do what they should do and continue to shoot, just because the enemies who can run have run away, and they have changed from the original continuous shooting to the current point shooting.


    Three thousand people rushed in, but in the end, less than two hundred people really escaped. Apart from more than 400 shield soldiers, the Jiaozhi army killed more than 2000 people just under the attack of a pillar of incense.


    This result completely frightened the General Huang Hua of Jiaozhi army. Under this battle, he finally understood why quyi city and Beidai city fell so quickly. In the face of this advanced fire gun, I''m afraid no one can stop it.


    "General, what should I do?" seeing that the soldiers who rushed out came back at a faster speed, and there was no one in ten, a commander couldn''t help looking at Huang Hua with a bitter face.


    Huang Hua, who frowned deeply, just made a decision to withdraw after a little meditation. More than half of the troops have been lost, and the morale of the army is so unstable. If we continue to attack, it will almost be gone. Even if he tried to punish the king, he could only choose to retreat.


    The general decided to withdraw, which made the commander around him a long sigh of relief. Then the order was issued. The more than 2000 Jiaozhi troops who had been afraid of being beaten retreated madly, which was more than twice as fast as when they came. So it seems that people really cherish their lives.


    Jiaozhi army retreated, and no soldier cheered loudly on tower. Perhaps in their view, this is originally a normal thing, that is, what else can be happy? On the contrary, there are two hundred people with unhappy faces. They are the auxiliary soldiers arranged to guard the North Belt city.


    Because there was a time when the Jiaozhi people rushed into the city. Chen Bo was worried about the fire behind him, so he arranged the two hundred people to stare behind him, which also made them have no chance to participate in the war. It is inevitable that they will have some complaints in their hearts.

 Chapter 488

    In order to keep a bowl of water level, the shield soldiers of more than 450 people who dared not move under the tower took over the work and handed it over to the 200 auxiliary soldiers.


    Anyway, it was someone else eating meat. They all drank a bowl of soup. Two hundred auxiliary soldiers opened the gate and went out under the leadership of two company commanders.


    At this time, the shield men threw all their weapons to the ground in order to survive, and finally saw the mercenaries in military green come out. Somehow, instead of being afraid at all, they had a feeling of relief.


    If no one comes out to receive them, it may be a dead end.


    North Belt city defense victory!


    More than 2300 enemy troops were destroyed, nearly 500 enemy troops were captured, and countless military supplies were seized. When Yang Chendong arrived in Beidai city with a main force of more than 7000 people, what he heard was such a report.


    On the contrary, in Hanoi, the capital of Jiaozhi, a succession of bad news has been transmitted here. As king Li Li seems to be much older at once. Even there are some voices questioning him, saying whether to let the young prince take power in advance.


    Hearing these comments, King Riley just answered with a wooden answer. When he knew it, he turned and entered the palace and no longer saw anyone.


    The king unexpectedly disappeared, which made the ministers flustered. I don''t know how many important ministers found the prime minister Ruan Chuncheng to ask for advice.


    The prime minister Ruan Chuncheng''s face was much calmer than that of other ministers, who looked flustered and seemed to have the sky falling down. "Don''t worry, the prince is about to enter the city. Let''s welcome him together."


    Although there are many princesses in Riley, there are only two sons. One is the eldest son, Li Siqi. Unfortunately, he died early. Another is Li Yuanlong, who is now the prince''s second son.


    For a long time, Li Yuanlong chose to go to Jiuzhen County in the south of Jiaozhi country when he was an adult in order not to have interest friction with the monarchy. Anyway, the father was his own son, and the future throne would not be passed on to others. The prince was far away from the capital.


    Let alone, Li Yuanlong still has some abilities. In history, he did inherit Li Li''s mantle. Then, during his time as king, the national strength of Jiaozhi also increased a lot. Talents will be shown everywhere, just like him in Jiuzhen county. Relying on the geographical environment near the sea, he built Jiuzhen county very rich.


    Of course, it is also because of the proximity to the sea that he has heard about mercenaries for a long time. Even occasionally, mercenary warships with five-star red flags can be seen in the fleets he sends to the sea to trade with other countries.


    Compared with the ships of other small countries, mercenary warships are very domineering in terms of volume, water consumption and aggression. It is said that their ship has heavy artillery, which can sink and overturn the ships he shows as unfriendly within a long distance. Slowly, mercenary ships will become the master of this sea area. If other ships want to pass here smoothly, they must pay heavy taxes.


    I still remember the first time I saw a mercenary warship with a red flag on the sea, Li Yuanlong was shocked. Looking at the behemoth passing by from a distance, he was naturally envious.


    Since then, Li Yuanlong has issued strict orders to his men that they should never be enemies with mercenaries. On the contrary, they should pay taxes on time and should not play any tricks.


    With this extremely correct decision, the ships of Jiaozhi country have been very safe. Therefore, they have made a lot of maritime transactions and exchanged goods with other countries, resulting in a lot of silver.


    Unfortunately, iron objects are prohibited from trading at sea. Otherwise, I''m afraid Jiaozhi will get more iron objects, so as to enhance the strength of the army.


    But what I never expected was that my father and his country would become enemies with mercenaries and lead them to kill at home. As soon as he heard the news, Li Yuanlong came quickly with 30000 people of the prince''s Pro Guardian army. On his way, he heard the news of the defeat of the army outside the northern belt city.


    Outside the east gate of Hanoi City, Prime Minister Ruan Chuncheng and a group of civil and military ministers met Prince Li Yuanlong here.


    The ministers eagerly greeted the prince and the future king. For the future, it seems that everyone wants to curry favor with him. On the surface, Li Yuanlong talked and laughed with the ministers, but soon he called prime minister Ruan Chuncheng aside alone, "prime minister Ruan, what''s going on? Is the land combat ability of mercenaries really so strong?"


    "Ah." when it comes to this problem, Ruan Chuncheng, who was originally very wise, shook his head in pain, "yes, your highness. General Huang Hua came back and said that the other party had a fire gun that could hit hundreds of feet away. If the gun was hit, it could kill people on the spot."


    "A firegun hundreds of feet away?" Rao was prepared, but when he heard this answer, Li Yuanlong was surprised and sighed.


    Because of Li Yuanlong''s decision, he always thought that Jiaozhi sea ships and mercenary sea warships were safe, which made him think that each other''s artillery power was limited, so he didn''t erect the enemy everywhere and became a real sea overlord. But now as soon as he heard that he had such a powerful gun, he realized that others did not have the strength to dominate, but were not willing to do so.


    As for what is the reason, others may not know, but Yang Chendong knows best that there is not enough population and manpower.


    Because there are not enough people.


    Even if some places are occupied now, they can''t control them. Facing the armed forces of those enemy teams, he can lead the army to destroy them, but some foreign people can''t kill them all. If you want to rule the world, you can''t kill them to solve the problem. You also need more Han people. Some glory is not only for him to enjoy, but also for more Han people to enjoy that honor.


    Li Yuanlong is not Yang Chendong. Of course, he doesn''t understand what the other party thinks. Hearing that mercenaries had hit the country, I thought my father had done something to offend others.


    "By the way, Prime Minister Ruan, where''s my father?" after understanding the matter, Li Yuanlong asked with concern as he walked to the palace in the city with all the ministers.


    Prime Minister Ruan Chuncheng said with an ugly face, "Your Majesty, your majesty has entered the harem alone. No one is allowed to disturb him."


    "Anyone? Including the crown prince?" Li Yuanlong was stunned when he heard this answer, and then thought of something. He couldn''t help showing a burst of joy.


    "Yes. The king specifically said that there was no prince." Ruan Chuncheng was much happier when he answered this sentence. That is, some things can''t be bypassed, so he doesn''t have to. Although it is bullying to do so, who makes others king. I said, father and son, what do you bully or not?


    Hearing this affirmative answer, Li Yuanlong''s look slowly returned to calm. He figured out that his father had left the mess to himself. Once something goes wrong, it''s all your own problem. I''m afraid the father will not only support himself, but also accuse himself or even take back his power. On the contrary, if things are done well, it is that the father has the knowledge of people, and then he will abdicate.


    Li Yuanlong is worthy of being a prince for many years. He thought about things so quickly. That''s why Prime Minister Ruan Chuncheng looked ugly when answering this question. But there is no way. Who makes others king and himself just the king''s son? The so-called family affection, ha ha, almost forgot that the royal family has no family affection in front of great interests and reputation.


    After knowing his father''s plan, Li Yuanlong didn''t mean to shirk it. After he could receive the imperial edict, he rushed from Jiuzhen County, which has explained everything. If he really wants to hide, he can avoid appearing on the grounds of physical discomfort.


    Besides, as the prince and the future king, Li Yuanlong doesn''t want to see any problems with Jiaozhi. But if there is a problem, it will be solved in the end, and the important task of solving it falls on him, which is the responsibility.


    "Even so, Prime Minister Ruan needs to gather the ministers together. The crown prince wants to hear what their views and opinions are." that is, to solve the problem, of course, Han Xin ordered the troops. The more the better. Listen to their views, maybe we can find a way to solve the problem. Although Li Yuanlong had a way to solve the problem at this time, he paid too much if he wanted to complete it. If there was a better way, he wouldn''t mind adopting and listening.


    Knowing that the crown prince was going to take charge in advance, or that he took the initiative to take over the problem, Ruan Chuncheng first looked at Li Yuanlong with admiration, then nodded and said, "well, the old minister, let''s gather all the subordinates and listen to the crown prince''s instructions."


    "Thank you, Prime Minister." Li Yuanlong replied with great respect.


    When the prince entered the city, he immediately convened important officials in the front hall of the royal palace to discuss major issues, but all dignified and high-ranking officials rushed over. Everyone didn''t want to let go of this opportunity, so that more than 100 people were crammed into the hall, which usually only accommodated 50 or 60 ministers, which was very crowded.


    In this regard, Li Yuanlong didn''t mean to drive people away at all. On the contrary, he kept enough smiles on his face and showed great patience until the people came almost together. At least after no one came outside, he coughed and attracted everyone''s attention to himself.


    With this slight cough, the hall really became quiet. Then more than 200 eyes stared at Prince Li Yuanlong and wanted to hear what the prince would say when he arrived and how to solve the dilemma in front of him.

 Chapter 489

    "Ladies and gentlemen." when the hall was quiet, Li Yuanlong''s voice began to come out, "We all know what kind of situation we are facing now. Mercenaries are fierce and armed with advanced firearms. They can take people''s lives hundreds of feet away. Our army is not its opponent. Our army has lost several battles in a row. Now the other party has occupied Beidai City, less than 200 miles away from our Jiaozhi capital. When this country is in danger, Do you have any magic tricks to retreat from the enemy? "


    With these words, Li Yuanlong looked at the ministers with expectant eyes to see if there were any good moves and better ways.


    After hearing the words of the crown prince, the ministers who were still talking about it had no movement at all.


    In fact, before the prince''s future, people talked about the domestic war more than once. Huang Hua came back, and the news came back from Jixu and longbian cities, which confirmed that the mercenaries had a powerful killing weapon far beyond their imagination, an advanced fire gun that can fire repeatedly and is highly accurate.


    It is said that the musket can hit 600 or 700 meters away, and it can still be fatal when it falls on people. In contrast, the bows and arrows in their hands can only shoot about 100 meters, and the real lethality is only 50 or 60 meters. How can we fight this battle after a difference of more than ten times?


    But what if they can''t fight? This is where they live. Mercenaries belong to outsiders. That is, outsiders can''t let them take anything. When the king closed his eyes, everyone put all their hope on the crown prince. But now the crown prince has asked this question, how can they answer it.


    People who couldn''t think of a solution had to turn their eyes to Li Yuanlong again. They thought that they didn''t have the ability and couldn''t find a solution to the problem, but they were the prince and must have a solution.


    Everyone stopped talking. Although it was expected by Li Yuanlong, when he really saw the end, he couldn''t help sighing, "don''t you really have any solution?"


    Seeing that the prince was so disappointed, all the ministers couldn''t help lowering their heads. Obviously, they didn''t want to let the prince see their incompetence. Some military ministers, although helpless, didn''t lower their heads.


    As generals, they were originally prepared to die for their country. They were not afraid of death. After seeing that the literary ministers had no way, the generals led by the famous general fan Yuhai stood up step by step, "Your Highness, we are willing to be the vanguard and give an order."


    More than a dozen generals stood up together and said in unison, but they also had some momentum. These words shocked the body of the literary ministers who were bowing their heads, and also shocked the eyes of Li Yuanlong, who was in the first place in the world.


    In any case, if there are generals who dare to fight, Jiaozhi should not subjugate the country. The important thing is that with the support of these generals, his status as a temporary commander will be stable.


    "Well, the generals are very brave, and the crown prince is very happy." his eyes fell on the generals such as fan Yuhai and Huang Hua, and Li Yuanlong sighed. After saying this, he shook his head again, "It''s just a huge gap in weapons between the two sides. Even if the generals are not afraid of life and death, the crown prince doesn''t want to give his life in vain. Before he thinks of a good way, he should think about whether to fight in the first World War."


    "Your Highness," fan Yuhai looked worried when he heard the meaning of Li Yuanlong''s words. He could feel that the prince was about to abandon the war and seek peace.


    "Well, the prince has his own decision on this matter. Where is the prime minister?" interrupted fan Yuhai''s next words. Li Yuanlong''s eyes swept to the ministers and asked.


    "The old minister is here." Ruan Chuncheng said step by step.


    "The crown prince ordered you to go to Beidai city for peace talks with mercenaries on behalf of the crown prince to see what they mean. If you are willing to withdraw, we are willing to give compensation. Are you willing to go?" that is, if you can''t find a better way, Li Yuanlong said according to what he thought before.


    This is going to seek peace. Speaking of it, this is not a good job. As the Prime Minister of a country and the head of all officials, Ruan Chuncheng can''t force him if he doesn''t want to. But he just changed his face. After a few times, he nodded and promised, "that is, the prince has a life, and the old minister is willing to go."


    "Well, you deserve to be the Prime Minister of the country. It''s hard for you. You can rest assured that negotiation is just a means. From today on, we will use the strength of a country to make iron, and strive to forge more iron shields and other iron tools, so as to ensure that we can''t be too passive as mercenaries in World War I. besides, the crown prince will send someone to present his credentials to Daming I want to be a minister in exchange for the withdrawal of mercenaries. "


    "Your Highness..." hearing this statement, all the ministers fell to their knees one by one. Of course, they knew that everything was hard won. Now Li Yuanlong made so many concessions, which made them feel very wronged. But it seems that there is no better way to solve the crisis except this way.


    "Alas, you need to be strong enough to be dignified. I hope that after this event, everyone can work together to build me stronger. In this way, no one will underestimate me and the earth in the future."


    "Your Highness, the crown prince is a thousand years old and a thousand years old." hearing Li Yuanlong''s instruction, all the ministers showed their intention to be angry and strong. All this made the prince happy. It would be a good thing if we could experience this suffering and make a change.


    Of course, there is a truth that Li Yuanlong will not say, that is, the negotiation is false, and it is true to take the opportunity to create more iron tools to meet the enemy. From childhood, he did not believe that prayer could bring peace. Only when he was strong, others would see it, and that was the real strength.


    That is, the other party really has such an advanced firegun in his hand. With Jiaozhi''s current conditions, if he wants to win the war, he needs to pay too much. If he doesn''t do well, he will shake the foundation of Jiaozhi. This is not what Li Yuanlong with lofty ideals wants to see. What he needs is to win the war at the least cost. Therefore, he doesn''t hesitate to bow to Daming for the time being to get their support.


    He has made it clear that the general led by the other party is the loyal and courageous Duke of Daming. That is, the title was granted by the Ming Dynasty, so it would be easy to do. As long as the Ming emperor ordered him to withdraw, how dare the other party not? At that time, it will be time for you to make a full counterattack. Even if you make a sudden attack on the other party''s retreat, you can still get that kind of advanced fire gun for your own use.


    As for whether Daming will ask Yang Chendong to withdraw his troops as he wishes. Hehe, there is no need to think too much.


    What is Daming? Great country, the most important thing is what others think of them. As long as you say something nice and even make some oral commitments, you will do what you say for the sake of fame.


    This is to lose face and suffer. It is precisely in order to win a good name and a broad-minded title. In history, I don''t know how many dynasties paid a heavy price for it. Even Li Yuanlong can see this and use it to know how such a big short board hinders the development of China.


    When the temporary meeting was over, Li Yuanlong called prime minister Ruan Chuncheng and said his real purpose.


    "Prime minister, when you go to the mercenary camp, you don''t have to worry too much. The negotiation can take time. In this case, I''ll send someone to make peace with Daming and cooperate with you to send the good news. Please rest assured." considering the distance between Jiaozhi and Daming, some things can''t be done in a day, and how to strive for the time, This is what Ruan Chuncheng needs to do.


    After hearing the prince''s meaning, Ruan Chuncheng was very pleased. What he worried about was that the prince really counseled. If so, how can he lead Jiaozhi to carry forward? Fortunately, everything is just an expedient measure. Such a flexible person is the leader of mutual toe.


    With a look of admiration, Ruan Chuncheng confidently patted his chest and assured Li Yuanlong, "Your Highness, please rest assured. Once there is an old man, it will not be a problem to trust him for ten days and a half months."


    "Well, the prince will order the people who go to Daming for peace to speed up their journey." Li Yuanlong also vowed. Generally speaking, he still valued the prime minister''s talent, and naturally didn''t want him to make any mistakes.


    In the evening of the day after their discussion, the officials who went to Daming to seek peace set out secretly. On the morning of the next day, Ruan Chuncheng also changed into new official clothes and took a group of relatives out of Hanoi and went straight to Beidai city 200 miles away.


    Just as the team started, Jiaozhi messengers took a step north to the city and gave a general idea of what their prime minister meant.


    North Belt city.


    With the entry of Yang Chendong with the main force, this place has become another look. Before, the rich people who encouraged others to attack mercenaries in the city were pulled out of their homes one by one. Anyone who does not obey and dares to resist will be killed without amnesty. For the alien, Yang Chendong admitted that he had never had a good temper, especially the owner who wanted to stab secretly. He didn''t spend the night and had to settle down when he caught the opportunity.


    Under Yang Chendong''s ruthless tactics and policies, more than 20 rich people in the city were brought out of their homes. At first, there was some resistance, but after slaughtering two more than 60 people, the others became honest. When they went to catch people, they were brought out of their home obediently.

 Chapter 490

    The orders of those who were brought out were doomed. Just like in quyi City, the temporary square was tied with wooden stakes, and more than 20 people were tied to it one by one. Then the people gathered, and the Han people were singled out separately. Naturally, they became a special class and lived a full and warm life.


    After joining Chen Bo''s three battalions, the army expanded to more than 8000 people, but it was more than enough to clean up a small northern belt city. For a time, the Han people were shouting and exhaling, and the Jiaozhi people became nervous. Even when they slept at night, they didn''t dare to completely close their eyes for fear that some mercenaries would rush in and catch them out to walk around and tie wood.


    It''s no wonder Jiaozhi people are so worried and afraid. It''s really because of the identification of the Han people every day. Many Jiaozhi people who once bullied them were pulled out of their warm quilt in the dark. Only those Jiaozhi people who have always been kind to others can really have a safe sleep.


    In just two days, the atmosphere of the whole northern belt city has changed. Especially when the mercenary announced that the people who should be arrested were almost the same, and there were no other accidents that would not disturb the life of the local people, this panic gradually subsided.


    It was also at this time that the news about Jiaozhi Prime Minister Ruan Chuncheng coming to negotiate was sent to Yang Chendong, the northern belt city. According to the news from the envoy, Prime Minister Ruan will arrive at Beidai city tomorrow afternoon at most. I hope you can sit down and talk calmly at that time.


    Some officers of the Yang new army disagreed with Jiaozhi''s attempt to negotiate or even submit. They believe that even if the advantages are completely in their own hands, they will certainly destroy the country when they come to Jiaozhi. But somehow, the sixth young master agreed to the other party''s request for negotiation and said he welcomed the other party''s envoy into the city.


    As soon as the news came out, many officers looked puzzled, and those with bad temper looked angry. That is, Yang Chendong issued the order, or replaced it with other generals. I''m afraid even lengsong and Kaohsiung teachers will be criticized.


    The following officers did not understand the decision and had a conflict in their hearts. As a political commissar of Lengfeng second regiment, Kong Jie found Yang Chendong at the first time and expressed his concerns.


    Seeing the embarrassed look on Kong Jie''s face, after seeing Yang Chendong, he said, "sixth young master, the following officers have a lot of emotions about negotiating with Jiaozhi. Although they say they can''t see anything now, if they can''t explain it clearly, it will have a very important impact on the morale of the army."


    Kong Jie didn''t blame Yang Chendong for coming here, and he didn''t dare to do so. It''s just that you need to report your concerns because of your responsibilities.


    Yang Chendong can understand this. He naturally has the intention to do so. Even though Kong Jie came to the door, it should give the following officers an explanation. "Well, political commissar Kong, you don''t have to worry too much. This is the young master''s decision. Of course, I have enough reasons. Well, inform the officers above the battalion and the instructors of each battalion to come to the meeting. The young master has something to say."


    Seeing that Yang Chendong wanted to explain this matter to everyone in person, Kong Jie was happy and said, "my subordinates, I''ll inform you now. I''ll inform you now."


    In less than half an hour, all the battalion commanders and instructors at the same level in Beidai city rushed to the general''s house in the city. This was also pan Wenfei''s house, but the man was dead now, so it naturally became Yang Chendong''s temporary residence.


    More than 30 battalion level officers all came and stood neatly in the yard. What they looked at was Yang Chendong looking up at the sky.


    This has been going on for quite a while. Obviously, Yang Chendong called them over, but the sixth young master didn''t say a word. He just looked up at the sky. Naturally, they didn''t dare to urge, so they had to stand in a standard military posture and straighten their bodies.


    It was about a cup of tea. Yang Chendong slowly lowered his head. To be honest, it was uncomfortable to look up at the sky for a long time. But in order to remind these officers, some things have to be done.


    It is certainly a good thing that officers can have their own ideas. However, if you dare to question the decision of the senior official, this trend can not rise. Like a platoon leader, what he sees is the soldiers of his platoon, which must have limitations. The company commander sees only one company, unlike the battalion commander who can see more of the overall situation. As the actual founder of mercenaries and the supreme leader, Yang Chendong naturally sees the overall situation in his eyes. In order to complete the arrangement of the overall situation, sometimes it is inevitable that there will be local concessions.


    For example, allowing the prime minister to negotiate is contaminated by the overall situation. And such a thing will appear more and more likely with the increasing territory in the future. He can''t explain it to the following officers every time.


    This time can be an exception, but only this time. Yang Chendong wants to tell everyone through this matter that you can doubt his decision, but you must obey it. Otherwise, stay where it''s cool. Three legged toad can''t be found, but there are plenty of two legged people.


    Seeing the time when a column of incense passed, the officers below became much quieter, and Yang Chendong finally spoke. "I don''t care what you think of yourself, and no matter how unconvinced and different ideas you have in your heart, now the young master will ask you, with our current strength, can we win all the Jiaozhi cities without blood?"


    Blood or not?


    Hearing what Yang Chendong said, all the officers shook their heads. If we say hard attack, there is really nothing they can''t attack in Jiaozhi''s domestic cities, but it is absolutely impossible to win the cities without a single shot.


    Seeing all the officers shaking their heads, Yang Chendong gave a cold hum and flashed a fierce light in his eyes, "even if you can''t do this, what can you be proud of? Why can''t you have a good talk with each other''s envoys? Do you just want to show your strength and ignore the safety of the Han people?"


    Under the sound of severe criticism, the faces of some officers became very ugly. They just consider that their military strength is already very strong. For example, the northern belt city defense war is the best example. That is, they have already mastered such initiative. Why do they have to negotiate? Isn''t it a waste of wax for a blind man to light a lamp?


    But when they heard Yang Chendong''s questioning, they thought that such reckless behavior would kill the whole Jiaozhi Han people.


    That is, if they can enter Jiaozhi cities with strong strength, can''t they kill all the Han people in the city before they arrive? If so, what can they get even if they kill Jiaozhi people? It''s just some empty cities with nothing. This is not their initial strategic goal. They opened up another base here, not just to show their strong military strength.


    It can be said that as soon as Yang Chendong said these words, many officers understood what was going on. I thought that I was just a common people not long ago and lived in deep water. If the sixth young master hadn''t rescued them and given them power and the most powerful advanced firearms, I''m afraid some people would have become dead now. Most people are still running about to eat and fill their stomachs. Where does this morale and spirit come from?


    The officers who figured everything out lowered their heads one after another, which was a reflection on their wrong ideas.


    Seeing that the officers understood their meaning so quickly, Yang Chendong''s face became more beautiful. "Well, I''ve told you about it. If anyone is still dissatisfied with the negotiation with Jiaozhi, you can say it face to face. But one thing, if you don''t have any opinions now, you can''t talk about it after you go back, or you''ll catch one and get rid of the other. It won''t matter what war achievements you have made. Don''t say I don''t show mercy to the sixth young master at that time ¡£¡±


    "No, no, the sixth young master is wise." a convinced voice came from below.


    It''s no wonder these people figured it out so quickly. Before, they had limited vision and thought, but only saw the immediate interests. Now I know that the sixth young master is thinking of all the Han people. How can the officers who used to be one of them not understand?


    "When you think about it, the meeting will end. It''s much better to train more and help the people in the city do more work than to think about it every day." Yang Chendong waved his hand casually, and then walked away in an instant in the courtyard that was still full of people.


    The reason why he was able to calm the anger of the officers so quickly was that apart from Yang Chendong''s aura of the sixth young master, what he did was really for the sake of the Han people. Do you think he wants to negotiate with others? However, if they do not do so, they will be really anxious to Jiaozhi, and they will first vent their anger on the Han people in the territory. At that time, it will not be one or two dead. What is written in the information of the Security Bureau or what Hong Jin who surrendered has proved that in Jiaozhi country with less than 3 million people, only the Han people occupy 200000 people, That''s one in fifteen.


    If these Han people were killed, it would be a great loss to the Han people. More importantly, many of these people live here since childhood. They have feelings for here and know how to build here. If a group of people come, they still need to adapt again, which will take a lot of time. Now what Yang Chendong lacks most is population and time. After all, the world is so big that it will take many years to completely conquer it.

 Chapter 491

    Some things can only be one point faster. In this way, whether these Han people in Jiaozhi country can survive and how much they can survive will be directly related to the next rule here.


    After persuading these officers, they persuaded the officers of the company and platoon, and the whole army became stable again. At noon the next day, a delegation of 200 people came to the west of Beidai city.


    Ruan Chuncheng appeared under the North Belt city two hours earlier than planned, which fully shows their sincerity and anxiety.


    I was afraid that mercenaries would send troops to attack other cities again, so I rushed all the way.


    Ruan Chuncheng went to the city. According to the previous plan, Luo Po, head of the second regiment, and Kong Jie, political commissar, went out to meet them and introduced them to the North Belt city.


    Try to keep smiling. After seeing the ceremony, Ruan Chuncheng, Luo Po and Kong Jie asked about Yang Chendong. "I don''t know where Zhongdan is. This time, the prime minister brought some gifts under the order of the prince."


    "Zhong Dan Gong is still patrolling the army. If Prime Minister Ruan is worried, you might as well have a look with us." political commissar Kong Jie first smiled at the head Luo Po, and then turned to Ruan Chuncheng.


    All this was also planned. Ruan Chuncheng was eager to see Yang Chendong and test each other''s feelings. He just took this opportunity to beat him and let him see the morale and momentum of the mercenary army.


    On hearing that Yang Chendong was inspecting the army, a bitter color flashed on Ruan Chuncheng''s face. Who can be the prime minister is a fool? Why can''t he see the meaning? It''s clearly brightening his muscles.


    But when I think of it, I just take the opportunity to see the strength of mercenaries. The so-called knowing yourself and the enemy can win every battle. Ruan Chuncheng agreed, "it''s so hard for the two generals."


    Led by Luo Po and Kong Jie, they came to the northernmost part of the city. It was originally a trading market. At this time, it was occupied by mercenaries and used as a temporary military camp. When I saw the temporary wooden fence from a distance, bursts of neat cries of killing also came into my ears.


    As the Prime Minister of Jiaozhi country, Ruan Chuncheng has never seen what kind of scene, that is, he has entered Jiaozhi''s military camp many times. But it was the first time he had heard such a neat voice. He had not seen anyone. Just listening to these loud voices, he knew how high the morale of mercenaries was.


    Ruan Chuncheng''s face changed a little, which was looked in the eyes of political commissar Kong Jie, who was watching him. Then he smiled and made a gesture of invitation, "prime minister Ruan, don''t you want to see Zhongdan? He''s inside, please."


    "OK, please join us." Ruan Chuncheng forcibly pressed down a trace of fear in his heart and said with a forced smile.


    There is a platoon of cold front on duty at the gate of the barracks. Although it seems that there is no problem with the public security of Beidai City, after all, it has just been recovered, and enough vigilance is necessary.


    The platoon leader in charge of the guard at the entrance is Liu Jian. This Qishan man from xiaoryukyu island was arrested by the royal guards at the song Rouge shop in Gaozhou Prefecture of Nanming Dynasty a while ago. Later, because he stood the test, he didn''t say anything about mercenaries. A while ago, he made military contributions in the defense war of the northern belt, and was promoted from the original auxiliary platoon leader to Lengfeng platoon leader.


    This time, he was responsible for leading the team on duty. When he saw the head and political commissar coming with a line of people dressed in cross toes from a distance, he looked numbly raised his right hand and said in a loud voice: "any outsider who wants to enter the military camp is not allowed to wear weapons, and those invited to unload their carry on weapons."


    As soon as Liu Jian said his words, Ruan Chuncheng''s face became ugly. It''s just that they have entered the city. If mercenaries want to deal with him, it should be very easy, but at least they have weapons and they still have a trace of resistance.


    But if even weapons were confiscated, wouldn''t they be fish on someone''s chopping board and be slaughtered?


    Ruan Chuncheng didn''t promise to come down without a horse. The guards around him stood up step by step, pulled out their knives one by one, and shouted, "who dares to confiscate our weapons? We came to negotiate on behalf of Jiaozhi army, not prisoners of the rank and prisoners of the defeated army."


    "Hmm?" seeing the other party pull out the short knife first, Liu Jian narrowed his eyes, then turned back and looked at the cold front soldiers behind him.


    These cold front soldiers also laughed one by one. If you dare to use the knife in front of them, there will be no war for two days. It''s good to take the opportunity to warm up.


    Seeing that the knives were pulled out, the opponents in military green camouflage clothes smiled without anger, and the guards who followed Ruan Chuncheng became ugly.


    The task this time is not easy. If it is not done well, it will be in danger of death. In this regard, we have long been psychologically prepared, but if we can not die, of course, it is better not to die. But now the situation is forced to this share. For a time, they don''t know what to do, so they have to look at Ruan Chuncheng and wait for the prime minister''s words.


    Ruan Chuncheng''s face is not good-looking. Although he is angry with the rampant mercenaries, he will confiscate his weapons as soon as he meets. He is here to negotiate, not to surrender. But he hated the guards even more. How could he draw a knife without an order? If you really annoy mercenaries, I''m afraid you''ll lose your life here if the negotiations fail.


    Die! Ruan Chuncheng was certainly afraid, but he was also afraid that he could not complete the task assigned to him by the crown prince. So when he saw the questioning eyes of the guards, he looked at Luo Po and Kong Jie and said, "two generals, how can we say that we are also guests? The host should always have the way to treat guests."


    Seeing Ruan Chuncheng''s thick skin, before Luo Po could speak, Kong Jie, the political commissar on one side, said, "sorry, we didn''t invite you, and even if you are a guest, you should abide by the rules of the host."


    As soon as the words fell, Ruan Chuncheng''s face became ugly. This time, they took the initiative to ask for negotiations, that is, they belong to the weak side and the laughing side. It is naturally difficult to want equality and respect.


    Without looking at Ruan Chuncheng''s face, Kong Jie''s eyes fell on Liu Jian after saying this. Although he didn''t say anything, the meaning was very clear, that is, you can do what you should do. Don''t worry about us here.


    Liu Jian is naturally a wise man who can become a platoon leader of the cold front from the platoon leader of the auxiliary soldier. Seeing that the leader and the political commissar were no longer saying anything, he smiled and showed a trace of ferocity on his face. Then he raised his right hand and waved it forward. He said to the 30 soldiers behind him: "brothers, what do you say if someone dares to show up in front of our cold front?"


    "What else can we do? Clean him up." thirty Leng Feng have been idle for a long time. Now they have the order of the platoon leader. How can they not know what to do. Smiling one by one, they took out bright bayonets from their waist and equipped them with the 95 type gun head in their hands.


    No bullets is already a kind of respect for the cross toe guards. Otherwise, I''m afraid the battle will be over without fighting.


    Thirty soldiers, armed with bayonets, gathered around with a smile. However, although their faces were smiling, the formation was not disordered at all, but surrounded by a circular square array. Just a few moments later, more than 30 guards brought by Ruan Chuncheng gave a tight encirclement.


    Seeing the other party approaching step by step, the guards also clenched their knives, and then the captain of the guard asked Ruan Chuncheng for instructions.


    "Even though you are all young people and join the army, the appropriate exchange of views can also promote everyone''s feelings. But we must remember that our men should be measured and there should be no dead people." Ruan Chuncheng saw that this battle must be fought. But he didn''t want to see someone have an accident. Otherwise, he was afraid that the negotiation would come to an end, which reminded his escort.


    Speaking of it, Ruan Chuncheng GUI is the Prime Minister of Jiaozhi, and the guards around him are naturally extraordinary. When one-on-one or using cold weapons, he really can''t think of any possibility of failure.


    Ruan Chuncheng gave the order. The captain of the guard immediately nodded, and then said to the guards around him: "the master said, you can''t kill people. You''re a little measured."


    "All right!" the guards nodded in unison and agreed. However, compared with the neat pace and unified password of the cold front, their answers are more scattered.


    Seeing that the cross toe guards were ready, Liu Jian also pulled out the bayonet on his waist and inserted it into the head of the Ninth Five Year Plan gun. Then he said, "three people in a group, cooperate with each other and kill!"


    When a kill word was spit out, the look of 30 cold fronts changed. If they had thought about it just now, they have all become much more attentive. This is also the reason why Yang Chendong teaches on weekdays. In his words, kindness to the enemy is cruelty to reading. Therefore, no matter what kind of situation, as long as you start, you should try your best whether the opponent is strong or weak. Only in this way can you ensure to give full play to your strength and not capsize in the gutter.


    Under such instruction, as soon as the word was written, the look of the 30 cold fronts became more serious and more serious. It can be seen that they began to get close and form a team with three people.


    I don''t know how many times such training has been done, and they can''t be proficient any more, so that those cross toe guards just feel a flower in front of them, and the enemies in front of them suddenly become three, and they are still three back-to-back opponents. They looked at it roughly. It seemed that there were no flaws in the attack from any direction, and they had to face the joint force of the three.

 Chapter 492

    The first time I saw this three system formation, the guards had a feeling that they couldn''t start. However, they are helpless, which does not mean that the cold front will wait for the fighter. Seeing the opponent''s face confused and forced, the cold front of ten groups launched their fierce attacks. I saw the white bayonets up and down, left and right. They were really everywhere. They had no holes and did not enter. Just in the blink of an eye, at least a dozen guards had been stabbed by bayonets, and then fell to the ground with a weak face.


    Liu Jian took a bayonet and also met Ruan Chuncheng''s guard captain. The only difference is that they are one-on-one.


    The captain of the guard holds a machete in his hand. He is also tall and burly. Compared with Liu Jian, who is only one meter seven or eight tall, he is at least half a head shorter than the other.


    There seems to be some losses in shape, which also gives the guard captain a natural advantage and thinks Liu Jian is vulnerable. But just when this contempt was just generated, when a bayonet suddenly stabbed into the face door, the guard captain''s face changed greatly. This fierce attack made him lose his mind for a moment, and then instinctively raised the knife to block it.


    "Jingle!"


    Under a brief weapon attack, the impact between the bayonet and the broadsword was just a flash away. Then I saw that the bayonet being knocked to the right by Juli suddenly returned and stabbed at the waist of the guard captain.


    This change is so fast that it doesn''t seem to be a helpless move at all. It gives people the feeling that they have been prepared long ago.


    It is natural that Ruan Chuncheng can become a trusted and trusted guard captain. For this position, he also competed for a long time and defeated many competitors. Therefore, although the record of stabbing the waist was as fast as lightning, with the twist of the captain''s waist, he was embarrassed to hide at the last moment.


    Ruan Chuncheng, who was watching all this, breathed a sigh of relief. Just when he thought that Liu Jian''s attack had been exhausted and that it should be his guard captain''s counterattack, the bayonet that had been drawn to the side turned back and left a bright red blood mouth on the unprepared guard captain''s waist.


    "Hiss!"


    After the sharp bayonet crossed his waist, it brought a very painful feeling to the guard captain. His face was distorted and became a little scary.


    He had a thousand calculations, but he didn''t think about the particularity of the bayonet.


    It doesn''t look like a spear, it can only stab; It''s not like a long knife can only cut; It''s not like a long sword. The body of the sword becomes soft and weak when it''s cut. On the contrary, this bayonet can be used to stab, chop, draw, split and pick, and can form an extremely effective killing force.


    In this way, in the face of such weapons, if you treat him with an ordinary view of weapons, it is inevitable to suffer losses.


    Just like this time''s "pumping" style, he left a blood hole in his waist. With the continuous dripping of fresh blood in the hole, the guard captain felt that his reaction and strength were gradually losing.


    In the same situation as the captain of the guard, and even far worse than his, there are more than 30 guards. In front of the three systems battle array, in front of their seemingly omnipotent bayonets that they can''t see through, no guard is their one-in-one general.


    Often, some skilled guards can resist the attack of bayonets, but they will fly with another bayonet, which makes people defenseless and can''t hide.


    At the moment when Liu Jian just injured the captain of the guard, the battle here was over. None of the more than 30 guards could stand, but all the wounded fell to the ground.


    This is because the cold front didn''t want to kill and wanted to keep their hands. If it''s really on the battlefield, I''m afraid it''s not more than 30 wounded, but more than 30 bodies.


    "Enough!"


    Seeing that his proud guard was defeated in such a short time, Ruan Chuncheng''s face was very ugly. He was afraid that his own people would be killed and injured. He roared.


    The Prime Minister of a country has a frightening look. However, this momentum will not be in the eyes of Luo Po and Kong Jie. On the contrary, the latter also said in a joking tone, "what''s the matter? Is prime minister Ruan afraid? Hehe, if you''re afraid, you can go back to Hanoi now and reorganize the Qi drum. We''ll see whether we win or lose on the battlefield."


    This is obviously stimulating himself. How can Ruan Chuncheng answer? Although he is a little angry that his guard doesn''t have a long face, he won''t forget his mission. Next, he pretended to hear nothing and said, "two generals, I''m here to see Zhongdan Gong. Please lead the way."


    "Zhong Dan Gong is in the barracks, but you can''t bring any weapons if you want to go in." Kong Jie reminded with a smile.


    "I know." this time, Ruan Chuncheng was single. He stretched out his hand and took off the sword as an ornament on his waist, gave it to a guard who had just climbed up behind him, and then said to the Guard commander, "put down your weapons and go in with me."


    Ruan Chuncheng''s cooperation left Kong Jie speechless. He sighed in his heart that the other party was able to bend and stretch, and motioned in the eyes of regimental commander Luo Po. When he saw that the other party also nodded and agreed, he smiled again and said to Ruan Chuncheng, "prime minister Ruan, please."


    A struggle suddenly occurred and soon ended, and finally ended with the victory of the cold front. Among them, cold front naturally has the advantage of being equipped with bayonet, but more is their cooperation. In other words, a cold front is a cold front. Even when fighting with cold weapons, one-to-one or even one to many, it can also fight and win.


    Finally, I stepped into the barracks and saw three steps, five posts and five steps and one whistle.


    Those in charge of security are cold fronts. Their training has basically ended. What needs to be improved is the killing means and proficiency on the battlefield. Therefore, whenever there is time, Yang Chendong will train auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers. Once their combat effectiveness is improved, they will play a great role in improving the combat effectiveness of the whole army.


    Under the guidance of leader Luo Po and political commissar Kong Jie, Prime Minister Ruan Chuncheng, with a white cloth wrapped around his waist, walked into the depths of the mercenary barracks and saw from a distance a wide martial arts training ground where thousands of soldiers were conducting various exercises.


    Among them, there are those who practice the queue, those who practice assassination, those who practice shooting, and some giant trees placed there. Several people work together to practice strength, and so on.


    In a word, Ruan Chuncheng had never seen such camp training methods and methods before. All this gave him a sense of novelty, just like Grandma Liu entered the Grand View Garden.


    When he happened to walk in front of a training queue of soldiers, seeing them practicing walking under the slogan of "one, two, one", Ruan Chuncheng was very curious. He couldn''t help asking Luo Po and Kong Jie who accompanied him: "two generals, why do you train to walk?"


    Of course, the two regiment level officers would not tell him the benefits of the queue training. They just smiled and said, pointing to a young man in camouflage clothes not far ahead, "that''s Zhongdan. Let''s go."


    "Oh, oh." hearing that Yang Chendong was right in front of him, Ruan Chuncheng put down his curiosity and strode towards Yang Chendong''s position. In the process of moving forward, his face was constantly changing until he felt that the smile on his face was enough, so he kept this appearance and came to Yang Chendong.


    "My Lord, the prime minister is coming." Kong Jie''s voice came out respectfully and spread forward.


    Yang Chendong, who was looking at the training on the playground, looked the same. He didn''t seem to hear this sentence at all. Generally, what should be done or what should be done.


    After Kong Jie reported again, he kept silent. He believed that the sixth young master must have heard what he said just now, but there must be a reason why he didn''t answer, that is, he won''t ask too much.


    Ruan Chun, who was still smiling, stood there so embarrassed that half an hour passed. During this period, Yang Chendong said something to several officers around him and pointed out many problems in the training of the soldiers, but he didn''t say a word to them or even look around.


    This made Ruan Chuncheng''s face look more and more ugly. If Prince Li Yuanlong''s voice didn''t ring out in his mind, I''m afraid he would throw his sleeve away at this moment.


    "Cough." the opportunity finally depends on himself. Ruan Chuncheng, who has adjusted his mentality, decided to speak by himself. Although this is humiliating enough, it is always better than the strong who has been standing here. "Your Excellency Zhong Dan of the Ming Dynasty, I''m Ruan Chuncheng, Prime Minister of Jiaozhi state. I''ve come to see you at the order of the crown prince of our country."


    This voice is not small. It was shouted by Ruan Chuncheng in Dantian, so that it is impossible not to hear it. Finally, Yang Chendong''s face turned sideways.


    Yang Chendong finally had something to say. Ruan Chuncheng wanted to take this opportunity to say something more, but before he could speak, the young and disgraceful Ming Zhongdan said first, "are you the prime minister who came to pray for peace? That is to say, where is Hong Jin? It''s up to you."


    Standing two meters behind Yang Chendong was Hong Jin, a prisoner at the other end of his toes. He came down under Yang Chendong''s special permission to watch how mercenaries train their troops. According to the meaning of the sixth young master, Jiaozhi will also have its own army in the future, and the commander of the army is likely to be handed over to him.


    When he first heard the news, Hong Jin was so excited that he just came down to save his life, but now he really wants to work under Yang Chendong''s account. It was like having the opportunity to come to the training ground. He was staring at everything. He just wanted to learn the training methods of mercenaries and build a strong army in the future.

 Chapter 493

    He was still studying. The sudden arrival of Ruan Chuncheng not far away attracted his attention in an instant. How could he not know the Prime Minister of Jiaozhi, who was once a partisan general? It''s just that I couldn''t catch up with him in the past. I can only look at it from a distance.


    Just now, all the performances of Ruan Chuncheng fell into Hong Jin''s eyes. When he saw that the prime minister who was still high was so servile in front of the sixth young master, he was happy for some reason.


    I was still feeling inferior because I was a general. Now it seems that there is no difference between the prime minister and myself. While thinking about this in his heart, Yang Chendong suddenly called his name, which shocked him. At the same time, some couldn''t believe what he had just heard.


    When Hong Jin was still shocked, Hu mang around Yang Chendong had sent a written paper to him, "this is about the requirements of negotiation. Take a good look. This is also an opportunity for you to perform well and seize it."


    Hu mang said something and patted Hong Jin on the shoulder.


    Just this seemingly insignificant action made Hong Jin very excited. Who doesn''t know who Hu mang is? That''s the person Yang Chendong trusts most. Even regimental officers like Luo Po and Kong Jie are extremely respectful in front of others. It''s definitely their honor for others to take good care of themselves.


    Excited, Hong Jin immediately straightened his chest and said in a very firm tone, "please rest assured that Zhongdan and tiger head will do it well at the end."


    Hong Jin promised to make a solemn promise. Under the sign of Hu Mang, he came to Ruan Chuncheng. Then he stretched out his right hand and said, "prime minister Ruan, I''ll be responsible for the negotiation. Please."


    Ruan Chuncheng originally wanted to talk with Yang Chendong. In his opinion, only in this way can the relationship be equal. But others ignored themselves. If he had to stay here, who knew what would happen?


    Don''t want to break up the relationship before the negotiation, Ruan Chuncheng had to sigh and promise, "it''s so good for general Hong."


    Being so politely called by Ruan Baicheng, Hong Jin also looked happy, "well, Prime Minister Ruan, please."


    Hong Jin looked confident, but when he really went to see the negotiation requirements put forward by Yang Chendong, he couldn''t help but be the first two. He did not expect that the negotiation requirements put forward by the sixth young master would be so harsh that they even asked Jiaozhi to hand over all cities except Hanoi City, and all Jiaozhi troops to disarm and hand over their weapons.


    There was no negotiation. It was obviously forcing the other party to subjugate the country. He didn''t think Ruan Chuncheng would agree. So after both sides went out of the barracks and found a quiet courtyard in the city, Hong Jin was ready for Ruan Chuncheng to get angry and get up and leave.


    In fact, Ruan Chuncheng was very angry when he saw Yang Chendong''s request. This is simply an impossible condition. Fortunately, he came not for negotiation, but to win time. Therefore, he did not leave directly in anger as Hong Jin expected. Instead, he said very seriously that such negotiation conditions will not be accepted and recognized by Jiaozhi countries. Please lower the standard before talking.


    Ruan Chuncheng suddenly said such good words, not even angry words, which made Hong Jin feel unrealistic.


    The former general''s residence in Beidai city is also the place where Yang Chendong rests. After dark, Hong Jin came to the inner courtyard after notification and met Yang Chendong who had just finished dinner and was drinking tea here.


    "The last general has seen the loyal and courageous public." Hong Jin fell to his knees with a thump and said very piously. He wanted to call the sixth young master, but he also knew that he had no such qualification in his current identity.


    "Come here, how''s the situation?" Yang Chendong stretched out his hand, motioned Hong Jin to get up and answer, and asked about the negotiation.


    "Zhong Dan Gong, I have talked with Prime Minister Ruan. He thinks our requirements are too high. He hopes we can lower some standards." Hong Jin told the truth.


    "Lower the standard?" Yang Chendong flashed an unknown smile on his face. "Isn''t he angry?"


    Listening to Yang Chendong''s question, Hong Jin was stunned first, then thought about it and said in words: "I''m some angry people, but I didn''t show it."


    "Haha, haha." at this moment, Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing. I put forward the requirements and conditions that the other party can''t do at all. People don''t turn their face or get angry. They just say that the requirements are too high. What does this mean?


    It can only be explained that people have never thought of a real surrender, and everything is just to delay time. Therefore, no matter what kind of request Yang Chendong puts forward, they will shirk it for various reasons.


    The so-called negotiations are not sincere, and Yang Chendong has never been serious. This is just a means for everyone to test each other.


    Through this temptation, Yang Chendong has got the result he wants, that is, the other party is really delaying time and should be brewing something, and they won''t turn their face easily until they are ready.


    After knowing this, Yang Chendong knew it well. He said to Hong Jin, who was still standing opposite waiting for orders: "well, when you go to talk to each other tomorrow, just say so..."


    At the same time, it was in a courtyard temporarily for Ruan Chuncheng to live in. The Jiaozhi prime minister also finished his meal and was chatting with the escort around him.


    "Have you seen today''s training ground? With your eyes, if we compete with mercenaries now, how many chances will we win?" Ruan Chuncheng asked with great interest. Although he was the prime minister, he didn''t really know much about the military. Unlike the escort around him, he was originally a member of the army.


    Seeing the prime minister asking so seriously, the captain of the guard shook his head after a little hesitation, "the morale of mercenaries is very high. If we compete with them now, I''m afraid we will lose more and win less."


    "What percentage of the winning face?" after Ruan Chuncheng asked, he seemed to think about something and said, "it''s just the two of us here."


    Encouraged by the prime minister, the captain of the guard looked eager to try, and then slowly squeezed out two words "20%?"


    "Hmm?" as soon as he heard the word "20%, Ruan Chuncheng looked suspiciously at the captain of the guard.


    By this look, the captain of the guard lowered his head and squeezed out two words "10 percent."


    "Only 10%?" hearing this answer, Ruan Chuncheng was obviously very dissatisfied.


    "Yes, we only have 10% of our current weapons and equipment. But if we can have more iron shields, maybe it can be improved. If there is any way to make mercenaries worry, the victory rate will be improved." the captain of the guard answered honestly.


    Ruan Chuncheng knew that this was the truth of others, but the result still made him very dissatisfied. He couldn''t help but spit out a long breath. Then he began to think that the crown prince had sent someone to build an iron shield, and even said he wanted to build a movable iron car. If so, he didn''t have the power to fight back. When I think that someone has been sent to Nanming, if the other side puts pressure on Zhongdan, the opportunity will be greater.


    "Oh, what is missing is time." Ruan Chuncheng sighed angrily. It takes enough time to build iron shields, iron cars or go to Nanming for help. But can mercenaries give them enough time? How does he procrastinate?


    "It seems necessary to make some concessions on some things." Ruan Chuncheng murmured to himself.


    The first negotiation ended in vain. The next morning, before Hong Jin went out, Ruan Chuncheng took the initiative to find the door. It''s no wonder he''s so depressed. After all, he''s under more pressure here.


    Hong Jin is still thinking about how to complete the task assigned by the sixth young master. That''s good. Ruan Chuncheng took the initiative to come to the door. He became not in a hurry. He smiled and invited the prime minister who once made him look up to drink tea in his yard.


    The initiative has been in his own hands. Of course, Hong Jin is not in a hurry, but Ruan Chuncheng can''t. Although he wants to pretend to be a city government, the situation is unforgiving. Seeing the two people sitting together and drinking two pots of tea, he couldn''t help but take the initiative and said, "General Hong, do you think the things we negotiated yesterday can continue?"


    "Wait, I''ve drunk too much tea. I''m going to make it convenient." Hong Jin pretended to be in a hurry before Ruan Chuncheng finished his words. After apologizing, the descendants left.


    Looking at Hong Jin''s big look, the prime minister''s guard standing on one side said angrily, "small people succeed."


    Ruan Chuncheng certainly heard this. He already knew the details of Hong Jin and even knew that the other party was from the Hong family. For such a small person, even if he was introduced by others, whether he wanted to see him or not depends on his mood.


    Now it''s good. It''s a show. There is natural anger in my heart, but I still have to suppress my anger when considering the overall situation. Forget it, a big husband can bend and stretch, can''t he? How about lowering his head in front of this villain? Once waiting for Jiaozhi to win the final victory, he will not spare not only Hong Jin, but also all Hong''s family.


    He comforted himself, and then waited for nearly half an hour before Hong Jin walked back to the hospital with a comfortable face. As soon as he entered here, he pretended to be embarrassed and said, "Oh, my stomach is a little uncomfortable. I''m sorry to keep the prime minister waiting."

 Chapter 494

    The mouth sounds good, but it seems that it doesn''t mean to be sorry at all. In this regard, Ruan Chuncheng does not have the same knowledge as him. What if he can delay time and make the other party proud.


    "General Hong, are you all right? Can you continue to talk about what happened yesterday? How can you say that you are also our Jiaozhi people, and Hong''s family is the mainstay of our Jiaozhi. Can we make a step on these faces?" seeing Hong Jin sit down again, Ruan Chuncheng, who was afraid of what the other party was doing, said all these words in one breath.


    "Give way, how?" Hong Jin asked, pretending not to understand.


    "Let''s see if we can cede some cities to Lord Zhongdan first. You know, yesterday''s request is no different from killing the whole Jiaozhi. It''s really impossible to promise." Ruan Chuncheng licked his old face and begged.


    "No." unexpectedly, Hong Jin shook his head and simply refused.


    "In addition, general Hong, please take a step for Hong''s sake. Don''t worry. When I go back, I will greatly promote Hong''s people and make Hong enter the top six of the family. How about it?" this time, Ruan Chuncheng really worked hard to achieve his goal. You can say what kind of commitment, just to delay some time.


    Sure enough, when it comes to the Hong family, especially when it is said that the whole Hong family can be included in the top six families, Hong Jin''s eyes are bright and his heart is moved.


    "General Hong, we must help." Ruan Chuncheng said again like begging for mercy. Although this person can''t be the master of major events, he can do it for a period of time if he is willing to help.


    Perhaps Ruan Chuncheng''s low profile, perhaps the interests of the Hong family played a role. This time, Hong Jin did not immediately refuse, but sat there and closed his eyes. After about a few interest, he suddenly opened it. Then he shook his head again and said, "it''s still not possible. What Zhongdan wants is the complete softness of Jiaozhi. He just takes out a few cities and can''t pass."


    "Ah?" still can''t hear it. At this moment, Ruan Chuncheng really had the heart to cry. But fortunately, Hong Jin suddenly said, "this method is not working, but there is another way to try."


    Hearing that there was still hope, Ruan Chun came to his senses. As soon as he reached out, he grabbed Hong Jin''s arm and asked, "what else can I do?"


    Seeing Ruan Chuncheng so excited, he grabbed his arm very hard. A painful expression flashed on Hong Jin''s face, "let go quickly and hurt general Ben."


    "Oh, it''s my fault. By the way, general Hong can say what he can do."


    Seeing Ruan Chuncheng apologize so easily, he looked worried and felt Hong Jin with the same temperature. Then he said slowly: "what did Zhongdan Gong do after occupying Beidai city? You must have been here all day. You should know."


    "What did you do?" Ruan Chuncheng thought with a puzzled face. To be worthy of being a prime minister, his brain turned quickly. I don''t know if he thought of anything. He suddenly looked up at Hong Jin and said, "General Hong is talking about the separate policies of Zhongdan Gong towards Han people and Jiaozhi people?"


    When Hong Jin heard that he really talked about the subject, he couldn''t help but sigh that the other party''s mind was really smart, and the man nodded at this moment, "Yes, that''s it. Zhongdan is very kind to his own people. I''ve heard from him more than once. I''m worried about the status and life of the Han people in Jiaozhi. If we can start from this aspect, maybe we can give Jiaozhi a chance to breathe."


    "Hmm?" hearing this, Ruan Chuncheng quickly turned his mind. He thought that if he could really start from these Han people, he could delay for a period of time. Isn''t this helping the crown prince win opportunities?


    This request is exactly the new request Hong Jin got when he visited Yang Chendong last night. Yang Chendong had worried that once a war broke out, the Han people would suffer some losses. It would be good if he could save them one step in advance.


    At this time, Ruan Chuncheng came. If the other party really wanted peace talks or even surrender, it would kill Yang Chendong and would not believe it. It would be good to be under the jurisdiction of Daming again in name.


    And this result is obviously not what Yang Chendong wants. If you want to really improve the status of the Han people, it is not only to let the enemy take it orally, but also to be convinced. Because who knows what you will be like tomorrow if you are convinced today?


    The people of this generation are convinced. What will the next generation look like?


    Naturally, the best way is not to place hope on others, but what you can do. For example, if you completely destroy the Jiaozhi and hand it over to the Han people forever, even if there will be two hearts in the future, the meat will rot into the pot, isn''t it?


    Therefore, from the beginning to the end, Yang Chendong did not mean to spare Jiaozhi. No matter what price the other party had to pay, it was the same. But the reason why he agreed to the peace talks was that he also needed to prepare for some things. With the more than 10000 troops in his hands, there would be no problem in defeating the army of Jiaozhi. The problem is that there is not enough real power after defeat To rule here, he doesn''t want to work hard for a long time and finally make wedding clothes for others, so population has become the most important problem.


    In order to achieve the goal of ruling here. Yang Chendong has sent letters to chixian City, where some people are mobilized to move to Jiaozhi, which not only solves the problem of rule here after the cold front left, but also expands the influence and territory of the Yang system.


    It also takes time for those people to come. The Yang Navy will attack Jiuzhen county and other places soon, which also takes time. Then why not take advantage of this time to bring all the Han people from Jiaozhi first. In this case, you don''t have to worry that someone will vent their anger or even threaten themselves with them in the next war.


    In this way, there is the saying that Hong Jin taught him a new task after seeing Hong Jin last night. It seems that Hong Jin was persuaded by Ruan Chuncheng and took the initiative to give advice to the other party.


    Otherwise, as a general of Hong Jin, how dare you come up with such an idea and make such a decision?


    Just about all this, how could Ruan Chuncheng know. Moreover, in terms of his world outlook and outlook on life, if Jiaozhi wants to attack Daming one day, he will never consider whether Jiaozhi people living in Daming live or die.


    With such a different understanding, he decided to agree immediately after listening to Hong Jin''s idea. But he was still worried about whether Hong Jin guessed right or not. Don''t they think everything at that time. When he comes back, Zhongdan should fight as he should. Isn''t that bad?


    After making up his mind, when Ruan Chuncheng looked at Hong Jin, his eyes became a little hot: "General Hong, are you sure that as long as we send all the Han people in China, Duke Zhongdan will sit down and negotiate with us?"


    "I''m not sure." Hong Jin shook his head honestly, but then said, "but I know it can delay time? Once we can delay time, we can have time to think of more and better ways during this period, can''t we?"


    When Hong Jin said that he was delaying time, Ruan Chuncheng''s heart began to accelerate. He thought the other party had seen through his intentions. But hearing the latter sentence, I couldn''t help but relax a lot.


    Yes, this can indeed delay time. Even if you can''t think of a better way during this period, at least this can avoid the immediate occurrence of war, which gives the prince and the messenger to Daming more time to prepare.


    Thinking that this was originally a matter of benefit without harm, Ruan Chuncheng nodded and agreed, "well, do as general Hong said. I''ll send a letter to the prince and send all the Han people in China here, but this is a huge project. I''m afraid it can''t be done in a year and a half."


    The latter sentence was said tentatively by Ruan Chuncheng. Because if you can really have a year or half a year, I''m afraid the prince will be ready. Once the iron shield and iron car can be made, you will have the opportunity to fight against mercenaries. At that time, with the advantage of the number of troops and local operations, the victory will not be small.


    "What? Half a year or a year? Ha ha, Prime Minister Ruan, don''t tease. Do you think the Zhongdan guild agrees?" Hong Jin laughed when he heard that it would take so long. He didn''t forget that Yang Chendong set a deadline when he handed him the task last night.


    Ruan Chuncheng didn''t point out that it really takes so long. After all, Jiaozhi country is not big. It doesn''t seem that it takes a long time to walk from south to north. Seeing that the test failed, he asked in a tone of consultation, "according to General Hong, how long is it appropriate to do this thing well?"


    Hong Jin did not speak immediately, but raised his hand and stretched out his five fingers.


    "Five months?" seeing this gesture, Ruan Chuncheng said instinctively.


    "No." Hong Jin shook his head.


    "That''s fifty days." when he said this, Ruan Chuncheng had a bad feeling in his heart.


    But Hong Jin still shook his head after listening, and then said in an indisputable tone, "five days. If there is more, the general can''t guarantee to convince Zhongdan."


    "What? Five days? It''s impossible." Ruan Chuncheng jumped up directly from his chair and said in an excited tone. Let alone that he originally wanted to delay time through this matter. Even if he really wanted to do it, he could never do it in five days. From Jiaozhi to Beidai City, five days is not enough.

 Chapter 495

    It seems that Ruan Chuncheng had known this performance for a long time. Hong Jin took back his five fingers and spread his hands. "If so, there is no talk. Then I''ll report to Zhongdan. Maybe after lunch this afternoon, they will send troops to Hanoi."


    After saying these words, Hong Jinzhen stood up and looked like he was leaving.


    How could Ruan Chuncheng let Hong Jin go like this? If so, his lobbying mission would not have failed. So he immediately reached out and pressed Hong Jin''s shoulder and said, "General Hong, what can we discuss? Well, how about three months?"


    "Six days."


    "Two months?"


    "Seven days."


    "A month?"


    "Eight days."


    "Half a month?"


    "Nine days."


    They were like small vendors, and finally set the time for ten days.


    Ten days is exactly the fixed date Yang Chendong handed over to Hong Jin. Because within ten days, Yang Chendong can basically make preparations before the war. As for such a short time, there must be some Han people who can''t come because they live too far away. There''s no way.


    It''s a long night''s dream. If there are other mistakes because hundreds of thousands of Han people in one or two cities don''t come, Yang Chendong will never allow them to appear.


    Ten days naturally made Ruan Chuncheng a little dissatisfied. But he also thought that it would be just a matter of delay. He would fight to get and send some people within ten days, and someone would come after ten days. He didn''t believe that at that time, would the loyal and courageous public really dare to go to war?


    With their own plans, the two sides reached a temporary agreement. Ruan Chuncheng wrote a personal letter to the prince in Hanoi. Then the battle between the two sides gained a moment of calm.


    ......


    Pingxi palace, Yunnan Province.


    Mu family, which is closest to Jiaozhi, has always installed its own intelligence personnel in Jiaozhi junior high school. They knew the news that Yang Chendong suddenly appeared outside quyi city with mercenaries and captured there, and then went out of Beidai city to occupy the city for the first time.


    After learning the news, mubin asked people to send the information to Zhu Qizhen, the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty, and then called Wang Ji, the right chamberlain of the military department of the current Dynasty, to help him analyze the current situation.


    With Wang Ji, Mu ang, an outstanding son of the Mu family, also appeared.


    Mu ang is only less than thirty years old, but he has been in the army for more than ten years. The Mu family''s son, who entered the military camp as a teenager, is not only excellent, but also brave when fighting. He has become one of the Mu family''s young people most valued by Mu bin.


    In the side hall of Prince Xiping''s residence, these three people were seated at this time. The reason why they didn''t call others was that they had to discuss how the Mu family would decide in such a chaotic situation.


    It''s important to discuss the interests of the Mu family. Naturally, the fewer people you know, the better.


    Although Mu ang is still young, he is very talkative and calm in case of trouble. It is natural to ask him to come.


    Wang Ji is even more so. Those who have been abandoned by the Yingzong emperor now have to hold the thigh of the Mu family. What they do and think is naturally for the sake of the Mu family. He almost became the Minister of the Ministry of war. Naturally, he has some eyesight. Call him to listen to his views on the current situation.


    Xiping Wang mubin was sitting between them, listening to their views without saying a word.


    All three of them know the news. The next step is to express their views. The first person who spoke was young Mu ang. He first read the information carefully three times, and then shook his head again and again, "It''s impossible. There are only a few mercenaries. We all know that it''s not easy to get out alive with more than 10000 people entering the Liangshan rainforest. How can we hit the interior of Jiaozhi and occupy two cities? Before Hanoi? Is this information wrong?"


    It''s no wonder Mu ang thinks so. Because he can''t do the same thing. Although he is also a general of the Mu family, he can''t do things so beautifully even if he gives more than 10000 troops and horses, even if he gives him 100000.


    "The news will not be false, and this information has been corroborated." mubin saw that Wang Ji on one side was also an expression of disbelief, so he opened his mouth to determine the authenticity first. As for the corroboration he said, naturally, another intelligence group also sent the same information.


    One thing, what one person says may be wrong and can''t be believed, but when everyone says so, it is conclusive.


    Originally, Wang Ji also wanted to question this matter. Now, listening to Mu Bin''s words, he quickly closed his mouth. If he was skeptical at this time, he would be skeptical of King Xiping. For him who has offended Yingzong and has no place to stand, if he doesn''t hold Mu bin tightly, it will really become the largest place in the world and have no place for him.


    As soon as mubin said this, he suddenly calmed down again in the hall. Obviously, everyone needs to digest the news. Then, after waiting for about a cup of tea, mubin asked again, looking at the recovery of their faces, "Well, now you can say what you think. There are only three of us here. You are allowed to talk nonsense."


    The so-called nonsense is to say whatever you want. If you don''t say it outside this room, no one will be punished for it.


    That is, Wang Ji''s small eyes turned and opened his mouth, "if all this is true, the mercenary''s combat power is too strong and the loyal and courageous public''s ambition is too big."


    "How to say?" mubin felt that Wang Ji seemed to have something to say.


    Seeing Mu Bin''s interest, Wang Ji knew that the opportunity for performance had come. At present, he was not polite and said everything he thought in his heart. "King Xiping, think about it. If mercenaries really did this, they would be so powerful. With such strength, why did it take nearly two months for the imperial court to let him deal with the Yellow bandit army? Just push it with their strong strength. I''m afraid that after a few battles, the untrained yellow bandit army will be destroyed Let''s flee in all directions. Besides, if he really wants to do his best to relieve the emperor''s worries, he can wipe out the Yellow bandit army and calm the chaos in Yunnan. At that time, the king of Min has not become big? He has a chance to strangle it in Yunnan. Where is the current complex situation? "


    In one breath, Wang Ji said a lot, which vaguely revealed the fact that he always thought that mercenaries did not give full play to their strength, but were hiding clumsiness.


    What kind of circumstances do you want to deliberately hide your strength? Does he have a big plan?


    Even the other way around? Does this person intentionally want to see some things happen and the chaos is getting bigger and bigger, so that he can benefit from it?


    After all, anyone who has an invincible strong division in the world wants to have room to play. If not, wouldn''t you let the jewelry dust?


    It has to be said that Wang Ji''s inference is still reasonable. These words have also been heard by Mu bin, but Rao is that they have thought of this. They haven''t seen Yang Chendong''s great goal of destroying Jiaozhi, raising the power of Han people and dominating the world.


    For nothing else, their horizons are still too narrow. Although he is in a high position, his eyes have always been in the boundary of the Ming Dynasty and in this environment. Their childhood education told them that there are barbarian places outside, which are extremely desolate. The center of the world is Daming. What is the use of those poor places?


    It was under such a conservative thought that Mu bin asked such a sentence, "so, Zhongdan Gong intended to hide his privacy, but why? What''s the use of such a heavy blow to Jiaozhi? Do you really want to occupy there? Although I haven''t been there, many people have heard that there are many villains and they are very poor."


    With mubin''s words, Wang Ji also said: "of course, he doesn''t want to occupy there, and there''s no good there. Zhongdan Gong''s doing so is nothing more than showing his power. In this way, other people are afraid of him, and then he can achieve his goal."


    "Destination, what purpose?" this time Mu ang asked aloud.


    "Ha ha." Wang Ji first smiled proudly on his face, then asked Mu ang, "general mu, I''m here to ask you. After hearing about the tyranny of mercenaries, what''s the odds of winning if you let you take the army to challenge him?"


    All of a sudden, Mu ang, who was asked, immediately blushed. He wanted to say that he was not afraid of mercenaries, but he couldn''t do it when he thought of other people''s means of attacking cross toes. This kind of courage still vented in a very short time, so he had to shake his head and say, "if the two armies really fight against each other and fight for knives and guns, I''m afraid we can''t take advantage of the Mu family."


    Listening to Mu Ang''s answer without confidence, Wang Ji not only didn''t sarcasm, but nodded, "look, even the Mu family army is not sure of winning. How can Yingzong or King min talk about the way to win? This is tantamount to winning in momentum before the war. If you want to ask the Emperor for something with this power, why don''t you agree?"


    Speaking of this, Mu bin, who was sitting on one side, finally seemed to understand, "Lord Wang means that Zhongdan also wants to be king like this king?"


    "It''s really possible. After all, we''ve heard before that the loyal and brave Lord is very persistent about the throne." Wang Ji nodded his head and said solemnly.

 Chapter 496

    "He also wants to be king? Why? The emperor won''t easily promise him." Mu ang didn''t care when he heard this. The reason why the Mu family is so powerful now is that Mu bin has been granted the king, but if anyone can be granted the king, the title of the Lord is no longer important and will not bring so much glory to the family.


    In Mu Ang''s eyes, naturally there are fewer and fewer kings in the world. In this way, the identity of the Lord will be more important. When talking, he will have more confidence.


    Not only did Mu ang think like this, but mu bin also held such an idea and said, "if you want to be a king, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy. Will the emperor easily promise him?"


    "Of course not." Wang Ji answered in a very positive tone. Then he seemed afraid that the two people would not believe it, and then continued: "Wang Ye, general mu, think about it. Why the Mu family can be crowned king? That''s because you have guarded the southwest for Daming for generations, and your influence is only in this place. Even if you are crowned king, the emperor will not be afraid. But the loyal and courageous Duke is different. He is young, and his influence exists not only in the Southern Ming Dynasty, but also in the northern Ming Dynasty. If you give him this Is it not a pleasure for those who have been granted the king? More importantly, once there is any war in the future, how should the loyal and courageous public reward him for his meritorious service? Isn''t the king the emperor? "


    "This... Does loyal and brave Lord still have the heart of disobedience?" hearing this, Wang mubin''s face changed again and again.


    "No one knows whether there is a sense of disobedience. But once there is a little possibility, we must be on guard. Presumably, Emperor Yingzong must consider more and more than us on this point. That''s why I said it''s difficult for him to be a king." Wang Ji''s understanding of Yang Chendong is also limited, and some things naturally dare not judge rashly. However, with his understanding of Zhuqi Town, watching him so wary of Yang Chendong, this inference is extremely reasonable.


    After saying so much, mubin and Muang finally understood. The reason why Yang Chendong was oppressing Jiaozhi country was to take the opportunity to show his military strength and ask Zhu Qi town for benefits. Next, it should be up to the emperor to make a decision.


    After thinking about this, Mu ang suddenly smiled, "if you want to say that the loyal and brave public took a circuitous route for his name. I''m afraid he paid a lot for entering Jiaozhi army this time in order to achieve this goal."


    It''s no wonder Mu ang said so. He also knows the combat power of Jiaozhi army. Although it''s a little worse than Mu''s army, it''s not much. Mercenaries should kill thousands of enemies and lose 800 themselves. The price they pay is nothing more than for a throne, and they may not get it. In this way, it doesn''t mean they don''t pay for it okay?


    But anyway, this matter has nothing to do with the Mu family army. They are happy to see its success, whether it is the heavy losses of Jiaozhi army or the scars of mercenaries.


    It seems that the matter has been sorted out, and everyone''s previous worries have disappeared. This has nothing to do with the Mu family army. Moreover, no matter how powerful the mercenaries are, they can''t spare no effort to find trouble with the Mu family army after winning the Jiaozhi army. Let''s not say that there are no contradictions before, but what''s the advantage of fighting with the Mu family army?


    Who is willing to do something that is not good?


    After knowing that the development of the war had nothing to do with himself, mubin''s face was completely relaxed, "well, send someone to continue staring at it. As for what will develop? Someone must have a bigger headache than us."


    Mubin is right. The king of Min is the same as him. Now they are thinking of attacking the whole territory of Guangdong with all their strength. Because during this time, they sent troops everywhere and captured many cities in Guangxi that had not been recovered before. Now the whole Guangxi is in their hands, which makes them naturally focus on the territory of Guangdong, Especially Guangzhou government, an important place.


    When mubin said that some people would have more headaches, he naturally referred to the Nanming court. Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war who first received the news, was really in a good mood at this moment.


    Since Yang Chendong left Gaozhou Prefecture and went straight to Liangshan, he also evacuated Gaozhou Prefecture with general Guan Ying, Ma Wei and Yu Guang and took a detour to Guangzhou Prefecture.


    With the support of the imperial court, 10000 Nanming soldiers were soon focused in Guangzhou government, which had a certain military strength.


    But at this time, all kinds of news came from the front, both good and bad.


    The so-called bad, of course, is that under the joint efforts of the king of min and the Miao army, they attacked everywhere, and finally occupied the whole territory of Guangxi, so that the power of the king of Min has been further developed. There has even been news that they are gathering troops. I''m afraid the next target is their Guangzhou government. After all, as long as they occupy here, the whole territory of Guangdong will fall into the hands of the other party, It''s not far away.


    Therefore, in addition to constantly strengthening urban defense and recruiting troops on the spot, Kuang Ye constantly reported urgent documents to Kyoto and Nanjing and asked for more support from the imperial court.


    In addition to the bad news, there was also good news. It was like the loyal and courageous public who had just received killed in Jiaozhi with mercenaries. They not only passed through the rainforest of Langshan Mountain with complex terrain, but also captured the two cities of Quyi and Beidai at Jiaozhi.


    Nanming spy, who is installed in Jiaozhi, said that Jiaozhi is too busy now.


    As soon as the news came into Kuang Ye''s hands, he almost jumped up with joy. Jiaozhi is entangled. He will be unable to consider the matter of soldiers leaving Nanming. Doesn''t this make them lose a big opponent?


    Kuang Ye is not only old, but also old-fashioned. In his opinion, the king of Min is also surnamed Zhu. He has ancestral blood. All the fights with the emperor belong to the Zhu family. What''s the matter? The world is still Zhu''s and can''t be cheap. Outsiders are not.


    "Yes, yes, the loyal and brave Lord is really powerful, and the mercenaries don''t live up to their expectations." with the news just came, Kuang ye, who hasn''t seen a smile for a long time, was rare. He drank three big cups in the temporary house, and even called the student Guan Ying to drink with him.


    Guan Ying still doesn''t understand Kuang Ye''s happiness. Seeing that the drinking stopped, he asked carefully, "teacher, this is the victory of Zhongdan Gong. Why are you so happy?"


    "Why can''t you be happy?" Kuang ye, who was in a good mood at this moment, also decided to teach himself a good student, so he asked aloud, "tell me, who will win the final victory when the mercenaries brought by Zhongdan Gong and the powerful Jiaozhi army fight together?"


    "Well..." Guan Ying shook his head, "it is unrealistic to say that mercenaries are really powerful, especially the continuous fire guns in their hands. No one can be an enemy with them. But... But they have too few troops in the end. It is still possible to win some battles, but it is unrealistic to say that they can really destroy all Jiaozhi troops."


    "That''s right." Kuang Ye nodded with satisfaction after hearing the speech, and then said: "according to what you said, isn''t it that mercenaries will fight with Jiaozhi army and lose both? If it''s such a result, it''s only good for me, not bad."


    "Ah!" Guan Ying understood. Then he said tentatively, "the teacher means that this is a struggle between two tigers, there will be death and injury. Can''t the one who wins actually get any benefit?"


    "Exactly." Kuang Ye stroked his beard, "In fact, I admire a loyal and courageous man very much. I''m afraid there won''t be a hero like him for hundreds of years. Even when Taizu was his age, he was far inferior. If such a person was born in troubled times, he would probably create a new country. I just hate his untimely life. Now I know that although there are wars, but the bottom is The son is still good. Most people have clothes and food to live and work in peace and contentment. Under such an environment, it is obviously impossible to want any big construction. "


    On one side, Guan Ying couldn''t stop and recognized the teacher''s analysis.


    Kuang Ye seemed to have no reason, but he continued: "I admire Zhongdan, but I really fear him. Because young people sometimes do things impulsively and even don''t play cards according to common sense. I''m really worried that he will have any other thoughts because of holding a strong army. So I advised the Emperor to use him and guard against him."


    "Yes, yes, such people should be on guard." Guan Ying also agrees with this. After all, the word "high praise over the Lord" is not only available now. History has proved that once the minister''s credit is too great, there are really many rebellions.


    "That''s why I''m so happy when I see this news. Just as you said, although mercenaries are powerful, they are too few and have too bad information. It''s impossible to really do anything about the cross toe. The best result is that both lose and hurt. In this way, they will naturally hurt a lot. The imperial court can do it without a single soldier Isn''t it a good thing to make the two people who are afraid of being inseparable and even seriously injured? It''s not worth drinking and celebrating for the teacher? "


    Kuang Ye finally understood what he said. All this listened to Guan Ying''s ears and made him nod. "The teacher analyzed it very well and the students learned."

 Chapter 497

    "Hahaha, Guan Ying, in fact, you are also very smart. Do a good job. The teacher will be old in the end. There will be a day when the army will be your world." Kuang Ye was so happy that he inevitably told his heart when he spoke.


    Guan Ying, who was still listening to the teacher''s teaching, became excited when he heard this. This was the first time the teacher talked about his future with himself. In the past, he just thought that Kuang ye only knew how to be loyal to his country and did not consider personal matters. Now it seems that he is not without consideration, but unwilling to express it.


    Thinking that Kuang Ye is nearly 70 years old and can still be in charge of the military department for many years, when he retires, he must arrange his confidants to come here again. This is also human nature. At that time, it is time for him to go to a higher level.


    "Thank you, teacher." excited, Guan Ying got up and worshipped.


    "Ha ha ha." Kuang Ye laughed again. It seemed that from this moment on, Nanming returned to its former prosperity and strength.


    The news is still passing. It hasn''t reached Nanjing yet, but when it reaches there, especially after the envoys of Jiaozhi state visit Zhuqi Town, they will certainly give way to the British emperor who has been having trouble recently.


    But these people don''t know that their happiness belongs to white happiness, because everything is impossible in their eyes and will become possible in Yang Chendong''s hands.


    In the end, they underestimated Zhongdan.


    ......


    Jiaozhi state, North Belt city.


    Nine days have passed since Hong Jin and Ruan Chuncheng reached an agreement.


    In the nine days, more than 20000 Han people have come to Beidai city. Among them, only the spies of Jiaozhi country, hundreds of people are hidden in it. They dress up like Han people. In addition, they have lived together for many years. It''s easy to disguise.


    According to Ruan Chuncheng, at least more than 10000 Han people are coming here, and many cities are still mobilizing because they are too far away.


    In a word, Ruan Chuncheng was very positive in this matter, and his action seemed to be very rapid. But Jiaozhi is not too small after all. It is impossible to do it in ten days. In this way, it can just play the role of delaying time.


    For Ruan Chuncheng''s mind, Yang Chendong saw through it early. He did not point out, but also because he also needed time to prepare for the war. With the Han people entering the city, they can better cover up their military goals.


    As for whether the more than 20000 Han people who have entered the city have spies from the Jiaozhi state, Yang Chendong won''t care. Anyway, these people are going to be sent to xiaoryukyu island. At that time, no matter who you were, after studying and living there, you would be turned into residents of the city.


    On the surface, Yu Qian is responsible for the management of chixian city. However, he mainly manages the people''s livelihood and the development of various factories. In fact, he still implements the set of military control among the people. If you have to say something, it''s a bit like the 1960s when China was founded. Every outsider who entered here will be subject to strict censorship. Even if you are really Han people, you will be disrupted when you come here. You always know when you go to the mountains and the countryside. That''s what Yang Chendong plays.


    Under such a policy, under the care of Leng Feng, auxiliary soldiers, militia and even the children''s regiment and the aunt and uncle of the residents'' committee, anyone who makes any small move will be caught and cleaned up. Even parades with big hats on the street are common, and it''s not worth making a fuss.


    Under such an atmosphere, these 20000 Han people, regardless of their origin, will only become their own people on xiaoryukyu island.


    In fact, as soon as they entered Beidai City, they were under military control, and then escorted out of the city by Leng Feng, auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers to quyi city in the rear. At the seaside not far from quyi City, the big ship of the Yang navy has been waiting there.


    On the warship, not only a large number of guns and ammunition produced by chixiancheng Arsenal, but also 50000 Han people.


    These 50000 Han people are all active young people who have made outstanding achievements on xiaoryukyu island. They are elected by various units and departments. Their arrival will become the backbone that will dominate Jiaozhi country in the future. They will lead the people here to build a new small red inlaid city.


    Of course, this so-called establishment is not really to build a modern city, but to move the set of management and governance. In short, it is the continuation of Yang''s new territory, which is also an expansion from the island to the land.


    This is also the first expansion. There is no experience to consult before. In order to achieve a better goal, the 50000 people here are only the first batch, and then there will be the second batch and the third batch, both 50000 people respectively.


    With these 150000 people as the base, some cold front soldiers will stay here in the future. In this way, there will be no problem in stabilizing Jiaozhi territory.


    In fact, Yang Chendong still wants to send more people out of the island, but these 150000 young people have hurt the muscles and bones of chiembedded city. After all, the population is the most scarce thing on xiaoryukyu island. It was because Yang Chendong gave a strict order that the following people had to obey. If someone else gave the order, it would be good if Yu Qian could give twenty or thirty thousand people.


    Now, the first batch of 50000 people arrived. In addition to leaving 2000 people as the backbone in quyi city and starting to change the living conditions there, the remaining 48000 people are carrying all kinds of food, drink and ammunition towards Beidai city.


    "The population is still too small." a long sigh, which naturally belongs to the voice of Yang Chendong.


    It has been four years since he came to this world. I''ve been working hard to have the scale I have now. In the eyes of others, it may be very great, but it is still too far away compared with the grand goal in his heart.


    If he had 100 million people in his hands, even if he had only 20 million people, he would now dare to go directly to the Japanese island and completely occupy it. Even in the southwest and southeast of Daming, he dared to occupy one by one.


    However, there were only a few million people in the whole city. Most of them captured the first Shang Dynasty and plundered the population there. Otherwise, the 150000 people would worry him at present.


    With a sigh, I thought it was better to encourage the people in chixian city to have more children. Although a series of incentive measures had been taken before, because many factories and land needed manpower, some local women had to participate in farming. But now that the people of Jiaozhi are constantly sent to xiaoryukyu Island, those women can stay idle. With them, as long as the incentives are appropriate, there will be a large increase in population in more than ten years.


    Thoughts turned back. Yang Chendong looked up and asked Hu Mang, "has Nie Tong''s second regiment been in place?"


    "Young master, head Nie took the cold front of the second regiment and the naval auxiliaries of ten battalions to Jiuzhen County along the coastline the day before yesterday. If you don''t expect it, you should be ready to start."


    "Well." Yang Chendong nodded thoughtfully, "tell commander Nie, after occupying Jiuzhen County, don''t say hurry to get close to us, continue to go out of rinan county and take it there. If you need help here, you will inform him again."


    In other words, we no longer need any reinforcements, but rely on these more than 10000 troops to win the whole Jiaozhi county. Hu mang nodded. "Yes, young master, I''ll inform commander Nie of your order. But... But can we really win Jiaozhi county with all our strength and territory? It''s far greater than the sum of Jiuzhen county and rinan county?"


    That is, Hu mang had been with Yang Chendong for the longest time before he dared to ask. Instead of someone else, just execute the command. But his consideration is also very reasonable. It''s one thing to be able to capture a country, and another thing to be able to rule here. If there are not enough troops, I''m afraid we can''t do this.


    "Ha ha." Yang Chendong smiled first, didn''t answer this sentence immediately, but casually pointed out the door.


    Along the direction of his fingers, Hu mang saw Zhenggong standing outside, waiting for Hong Jin summoned by Yang Chendong. "Isn''t there general Hong?" after saying these words casually, suddenly Hu mang seemed to figure out something and said in surprise, "the young master means to use him as a general, and then..."


    "That''s right." Yang Chendong directly interrupted Hu Mang''s words, but said with a smile: "that''s it. There is a saying that we can organize a Jiaozhi mercenary and let them be responsible for the public security of Jiaozhi country. They know here better than us, don''t they?"


    Yang Chendong is thinking about the future Japanese puppet army. It has to be said that at that time, the Japanese troops invading China were obviously insufficient, so they came up with such a way. It was by this that the snake almost completed the act of swallowing the elephant.


    Even if others use it, they naturally use it. In addition, he can also get some prickly young people to chixian city. In this way, Hong Jin will have less pressure without those who take the lead in making trouble.


    After understanding Yang Chendong''s intention, Hu mang looked at the young master with admirable eyes. He really doesn''t know how the young master''s head is long. How can he think of so many good ways. It''s like ruling Jiaozhi people with Jiaozhi mercenaries. Even killing him can''t think of this.


    It''s not that Hu Mang''s head is too stupid. In fact, no one has used this method before. Naturally, he will not think of it.

 Chapter 498

    "Well, go and call Hong Jin up." Yang Chendong said casually, then turned and sat back on the big chair. In front of Hu Mang, he can make very random moves, but in front of a general like Hong Jin, the dignity he should have must be maintained.


    What is the superior. Not only have their own momentum, but also learn to have a variety of methods, and even borrow a variety of environments to enhance this momentum. Once done well, it will put great psychological pressure on his subordinates. When issuing any order, naturally there will be no "understand, little understand, the sixth young master just orders." at this moment, Hong Jin has no bargaining power. He has thought that no matter how harsh Yang Chendong''s next conditions are, he will agree to them all. No matter how demanding it is, it''s always better than not knowing what to do today.


    Seeing that Hong Jin promised so happily, Yang Chendong didn''t doubt the sincerity of the other party. After all, if you change from the other side''s point of view, I''m afraid you can''t refuse the opportunity to lead the army alone. "Listen, first, 30000 troops is a quota. No matter what happens in the future, unless there is an order to you, otherwise, the number of troops must not exceed this figure. Once found, you will be dismissed and investigated."


    "Second, these 30000 people must unconditionally obey the arrangements of the mercenary army. If you or any of your men dare to have a little selfishness, there will be no amnesty! Even you can''t escape the charge of lax military management."


    "Third, capable people in the Hong family can join the army, and those without ability can''t force them here. As for other Hong people who are not young, or the elderly, children and women, my young master will arrange them to go to another place to ensure a good life and no danger, but they can''t live in Jiaozhi. What should we do about this job , it''s up to you. "


    "These are the three points. If you promise, the young master will also promise what I just said. If you can''t promise, it''s ok if I didn''t say it." after Yang Chendong said the three rules, he quietly waited for Hong Jin''s answer. He didn''t mean to force others. Some things can''t be done well without initiative.


    As for why we want to form cross toed mercenaries, of course, it is because the number of mercenaries is still too small. If every place we occupy, we have to leave a large number of troops to control here, I''m afraid there are not enough mercenaries.


    After Yang Chendong''s words, Hong Jin, who was kneeling on the ground, listened clearly and soon had his own decision. "Sixth young master, Hong Jin is willing."


    Hong Jin can naturally hear the meaning of Yang Chendong''s words, that is, he is not allowed to be big, let alone to have his own power. In the final analysis, it is just to completely become a puppet character. But even so, at least he is a general of 30000 troops. As long as you don''t overdo things, there must be no problem. Compared with those generals who still want to be enemies with mercenaries, it''s very good that he can get these things. Why wouldn''t he?

 Chapter 499

    What''s more, Yang Chendong also said that as long as the capable Hong family can also be brought into the army, as long as the lower children work hard and are well trained, this 30000 person army is equivalent to the Hong family''s own army. No one can suppress him except a powerful mercenary, which can be regarded as carrying forward the Hong family on the other hand.


    Hong Jin agreed. This was originally expected by Yang Chendong. "Well, that''s it. Hu mang will tell you what to do. From now on, put down the things at hand."


    Tomorrow is the ten day period. Yang Chendong, who is ready, is about to launch a fierce offensive. The so-called thing of receiving Han people again is naturally to let go.


    But Hong Jin didn''t know this. He thought someone else would take over his work. Now he was thinking of being a general. After kowtowing and thanking, he retired with Hu mang.


    When he got out of the door, Hu mang walked out and said to Hong Jin, who was lowering his head and taking a slow step: "you''re lucky. The young master can see you because of your recent good performance. But I hope you can continue to be inspired. Don''t think of anything else."


    "Yes, what tiger head said is that Hong Jin wrote it down."


    "Well, the young master has granted you permission to become a general. Then you can go to recruit soldiers. There are more than 20000 cross toed people in Beidai city today, including about 6000 young people. You can choose 2000 people first, and then go to the battlefield with mercenaries tomorrow. Of course, you will not be allowed to do anything dangerous, that is, clean the battlefield, detain prisoners and collect military funds ¡£¡±


    Hu mang said light words, but these words sounded like a bolt from the blue in Hong Jin''s ears, leaving his head blank for a while. "Tomorrow... Go to war?"


    "Yes." Hu mang nodded and decided to use Hong Jin. Of course, he was not afraid to know something in advance. "The young master has been lying to the snake for nine days. All the preparations are ready. Naturally, it''s time to turn over."


    Hong Jin could not hear Hu Mang''s next words clearly. At this time, his mind was still confused. He always thought wisely that mercenaries could not eat the whole cross toe at all and did not want to fight any more. Only then did he decide to stop peace talks with them. As a general, he should just keep quyi and Beidai. But now he knows that he can''t see through Yang Chendong at all. Naturally, he can''t know what the other party really thinks.


    "Is... Is Jiaozhi really going to be completely destroyed?"


    The idea went through his mind, but Hong Jin became excited. If what he thought before was to govern quyi and Beidai, wouldn''t it be that he can manage the whole Jiaozhi area? In that case, the power is really great.


    Excited for only a moment, Hong Jin thought of a terrible result. That is, their Hong family are still in Jiuzhen county. It was because the two sides were negotiating that the Jiaozhi army would not do anything to the Hong family, but how to ensure the safety of the family once the war started?


    "Tiger head, I''m Hong..."


    Knowing what Hong Jin wanted to say, Hu mang directly interrupted him and said, "don''t worry about your Hong family. Jiuzhen county should have been captured by mercenary Navy at the moment. Your Hong family will be safe and sound."


    ......


    Jiuzhen county.


    Facing the sea from east to west, Jiaozhi county is connected to the north and rinan county to the south, which has become an important traffic link in Jiaozhi country.


    Prince Li Yuanlong has been here before, just to stabilize the overall situation. Only because Hanoi was in danger and the old king Riley gave up, the prince had to leave for the capital to find a corresponding strategy.


    The prince left. Normally, the nervous cross toed officials here are less of an imprisonment curse, but they are happy to relax. Although it is said that mercenaries have appeared in quyi city and Beidai City, they are still some distance away from them after all, not to mention that orders have been passed down to send out all the Han people in their place for negotiation with mercenaries.


    Even if it is peace talks, there is no need to worry about the safety here. It was raining again today, so the generals and soldiers on duty at ordinary times along the coastline went into the room to be lazy.


    MeiDao.


    Adjacent to Wubian City, it is also the former source of Jiaozhi East coastline. At ordinary times, there are 100 Jiaozhi soldiers stationed here. Once any enemy situation is found, it will light the beacon on the island at the first time and provide information for the city less than a hundred miles away.


    It''s light rain today.


    It has been raining intermittently since the morning. Even in the morning, there is a burst of moderate rain. In such ghost weather, the visibility at sea is not high. The Jiaozhi soldiers in charge of lookout can only see a distance of about 20 meters. If they go farther, it is all white.


    The obstruction of sight, plus how many years, there has been no enemy here, which makes the guards relax their vigilance one by one. Under the light rain, except for the soldiers on the two lookout posts in the north and south, all the others went to rest in the barracks.


    In the environment where no birds were seen in the sky, a small boat slowly approached Mei island. When it was still 100 meters away, it suddenly stopped. There was rain and fog everywhere, forming a good protection, which was difficult to find.


    As soon as Xiaoban stopped, eight men in black tights appeared in the boat. They almost died in a flash. After only a few gentle splashes, the eight people entered the water and came straight to MeiDao 100 meters away.


    Like the wolf tooth team on land, they are like a sharp knife that can be inserted into the chest of enemies and opponents at any time. In the Navy, division commander Kaohsiung has invested a lot of energy and material resources. There is also an elite unit that makes the enemy lose courage. They are the Marines.


    Since its establishment, the Marine Corps has completed nearly 20 missions. Many ships walking in this sea area want to go out of date without paying protection fees, and eventually sink to the bottom of the sea.


    This time, in order to complete the task taught by the sixth young master, commander Nie Tong simply transferred a platoon of naval combat troops from the division commander Kaohsiung. Those eight men were just the first batch of soldiers to enter the sea.


    With the first batch, there will naturally be the second batch. In the twinkling of an eye, another eight people disappeared into the sea. A few times later, 30 soldiers in a row entered the sea. Half an hour after these people entered the sea, many large warships appeared behind the boat. They seemed to fall from the sky. First, they appeared in the white fog, and then slowly approached MeiDao.


    The soldiers on Mei Island were unaware of this. They did not know that their fate had a destination at this moment. They did not know that on the edge of the island, 30 mercenary Marines armed with the 95 style had landed and slowly approached them.


    I don''t know that there have been countless latent landings on the island. It''s just a hundred enemies who are not on guard. They won''t be in the eyes of these elite players at all. If it were not for fear that they would ignite the beacon fire and hinder the beach landing of the next attack on Wubian City, I''m afraid they wouldn''t have to hide like this, but kill them directly.


    Even if they were very confident in their combat effectiveness, when they came to the island from a long swim in the sea, the 30 elite Marines did not start immediately, but first carefully observed the terrain. He found that it was no different from what he had predicted before. Except that there were cross toed soldiers on the two lookout posts, Feng Piaoran, as the platoon leader of the Marine Corps, raised his right hand and looked for a hand position when he saw no other enemy. Then ten team members moved forward like Linghu.


    The soldiers of this class are not only responsible for solving the enemy of the watchtower, but also need to protect the beacon tower that can be lit at any time. As for Feng Piaoran, he took the remaining two classes of soldiers to bow to the only military camp on the island, surrounded by a row of stone bungalows.


    Without any sign, the 95 gun with silencing device fired bullets. Two cross toed soldiers who were still dozing met the king of hell.


    As the peripheral sentry was solved, the speed of Feng Piaoran and others began to accelerate, but their worry was superfluous. Even when he rushed to the gate of the barracks, he was still undetected, and no one came out of the whole barracks.


    "Smoke bomb ready!" Maple, holding his right hand high, issued an order while holding a gun.


    Since Yang Chendong took out the equipment like smoke bomb from Dachang, it has been the research object of chiembedded City Arsenal. Finally, it was successfully copied a while ago. It''s just that there are too many things involved. Up to now, it can''t be mass produced. But elite like the Marine Corps are naturally equipped.


    "Break the door and drop the bomb."


    Under a very simple battle order, a marine raised his right leg and suddenly kicked it towards the camp door.


    Feet to the door open, with the "bang when" sound, as soon as the camp door was opened, two smoke bombs were smoothly thrown in. Then the door closed, and then the Marines of the two platoons stared at the door, pointing 21 guns at it in case anything unexpected happened.


    "Cough..."


    It was less than two breath time, and the strong cough and wheezing sound was connected into a piece from the barracks. Then the barracks door was pushed open, and the cross toed soldiers with choked eyes and tears ran out.


    The first cross toed soldier who ran out did not see what was going on outside, but felt his body light and the whole man was pulled out. When he was uncertain and wanted to see what was happening around him, a cold muzzle of a gun had been aimed at his forehead.

 Chapter 500

    The second soldier had the same experience, followed by the third, the fourth


    Just like the usual exercise, only 20 Marines captured all the enemies who ran alone. It took less than a quarter of an hour from the break to the end. The overall situation is determined.


    Feng Piaoran and his two team members finally entered the military camp, but there was only a mess here. When no one could be seen, the battle was over.


    The sharp action plan and lightning raid give people a sense of killing chickens with a bull knife. So that there was no excitement on the faces of soldiers such as Feng Piaoran, who had completely controlled MeiDao. Perhaps in their view, the task is too easy to complete, there is no sense of challenge, let alone any sense of excitement.


    The warships behind us passed by the MeiDao island. When head Nie Yong, who was standing on his head, saw that Feng floated and took the soldiers to salute him on the shore, he immediately returned to a standard military salute, and then said to the deputy head around him: "leave a warship to platoon leader Feng, other ships move forward at full speed, and the target has no weaving city."


    After the order was issued, the steam ship, which had been refitted by the shipyard of chijiancheng, suddenly burst out a stream of black smoke, quickly crossed the sea area like an arrow, and went straight to Wubian city tens of miles away.


    Wubian city.


    There was still light rain in the sky, but the soldiers and civilians who had long been used to this kind of ghost weather did not have much interference. The city gate was wide open, and people kept coming in and out. All kinds of cries of selling things came one after another, but it was lively.


    On the only ten meter high Wubian city tower, a cross toed soldier was dozing against a stone pillar. Maybe the rain fell on his face and let him slowly open his eyes at this moment. When he reached out to wipe the rain on his face, he glanced at the distance without difficulty, and then closed his eyes and continued to take a nap.


    But just as his head was lowering and not completely lowered, suddenly he thought of something, suddenly opened his eyes, and then pointed to the distant coastline with a somewhat stunned expression. His voice became somewhat intermittent because of panic, "enemy... Enemy... Enemy... Enemy attack!"


    With this cry, the big ship in the distance has stopped, and more and more dark shadows are running frantically here. On the city tower, more and more cross toed soldiers saw this scene, and then the chaos became a mess.


    I didn''t think that an enemy would suddenly appear from the coastline, and I didn''t receive any signal from Mei island. I was completely unprepared. I didn''t even have time to close the city gate. In this way, I watched a large number of mercenary sea sergeants in white sailor clothes approach and enter the city


    Wubian city is over


    ......


    Nanming Kyoto Nanjing mansion.


    With a dusty face, the Jiaozhi mission entered the city. When the news came into the ears of Yingzong Zhuqi Town, who was eating with queen Qian in the Imperial Palace, a long lost smile finally hung from the corners of his mouth.


    As early as the Jiaozhi mission entered the south, the purpose of their coming was known by the royal guards who were responsible for inquiring about the news. To everyone''s surprise, Zhongdan Gong led his troops to kill the Liangshan area, and then even attacked quyi and Beidai cities and attacked the Jiaozhi army.


    When the news came, even Zhuqi town was surprised.


    He thought about Yang Chendong''s power, especially his clear understanding and evaluation of the military combat effectiveness of mercenaries. But he still couldn''t think that they would be so powerful and move so fast that they really killed Jiaozhi.


    The surprise in my heart calmed down for a long time. Next, Zhu Qizhen was overjoyed. He knew his opportunity had come. Although Yang Chendong''s strength is not what he wants to see, what the other party is doing now has indeed solved a lot of problems for him. Once the southwest land is surrendered, Wang mubin of Xiping will be free. He can not defend the southwest. At that time, won''t he be able to cooperate with himself to attack the king of min?


    If this is the case, to take over the land lost in the southwest is to see hope again.


    The excited Zhuqi town forced mubin to send troops. He decided to take a look at what the Jiaozhi mission said first, that is, the other party came to be soft. Of course, he won''t let go this time and should squeeze it well. He will never forget that if the Jiaozhi army had not helped the king of min, how could the other party become powerful? He won''t forget that the old man Lilly still wants to take his three princesses.


    "What''s the matter, emperor, you seem very happy." empress Qian noticed that after Cao Jixiang came and said that Jiaozhi mission entered the city, Zhuqi town''s spirit became much more excited. As a queen, she was naturally happy for the emperor.


    "Hehe, empress, I can finally be proud this time. You see, it won''t be long before the matter in the southwest can be solved. Once it is solved, I will make every effort to govern. One day, we will return to the capital of the north. There can only be one in Daming, and there must be one."


    Seeing the emperor in such high spirits, empress Qian was naturally full of joy. She also ate an extra bowl of rice with her poor appetite recently.


    The Jiaozhi mission has entered Beijing.


    As soon as he entered the post station in Beijing, he sent the worship post to the Yamen of the Ministry of rites to see Liu De, the Minister of rites, and wanted to see Zhu Qizhen, the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    As early as before, Zhu Qizhen had a will. How could Liu De let the other party see the emperor lightly? Even he himself did not intend to see each other at the first time, but just arranged a right waiter. He had to find out the bottom of each other first.


    In Nanjing, the Jiaozhi mission and the people of the Ministry of rites of the Southern Ming Dynasty are still testing each other and playing Tai Chi. A fast horse Scout is running on the road in Jiaozhi. They were all soldiers sent by the cities of Jiuzhen county to ask for help. In the face of Nie Tong with a cold front naval regiment and the sudden emergence of two naval auxiliary regiments, cities were captured. It was only the first day that they even went to Wubian and Xupu. The soldiers come to Jufeng city. If there is no accident, the city wall is not high at this time tomorrow, and the Jufeng city with only 2000 defenders will also be destroyed.


    Such speed made the generals of all cities in Jiuzhen County tremble. We can only send people out of the city to Hanoi for help. But even the generals who sent their men were also very clear in their hearts that they were far from thirsty. They were afraid that they would lose their city and their officials before the reinforcements came.


    This time they lost, but none of them understood, because they couldn''t figure it out. Didn''t they negotiate as agreed? And it''s going well. Why did mercenaries suddenly start? What''s going on?


    Also don''t understand what''s going on is Ruan Chuncheng, the Prime Minister of Jiaozhi in Beidai city.


    He was still having dinner in the temporary residence. Suddenly, the captain of the guard came to report that there were many more mercenaries outside the residence, and they surrounded it.


    "They surrounded us? What are you doing?" Ruan Chuncheng hurriedly put down the dishes and chopsticks in his hand and looked at the captain of the guard with a puzzled face.


    "Subordinates don''t know." the captain shook his head and then added, "it''s just that those people didn''t mean to rush in. They just guarded the door and prohibited our people from going in and out."


    "Only encircling but not rushing? Is it... Is there a change in military situation." the prime minister is the prime minister, and Ruan Chuncheng immediately thought of a possibility. Then he exclaimed, "come on, go and negotiate with the mercenary general outside. I want to see Zhongdan Gong. I really can''t. It''s OK to see General Hong Jin."


    The sudden change changed Ruan Chuncheng''s face, although he still couldn''t know what was happening outside. But just because Fudi was surrounded, it was enough for him to think about the worst.


    "My Lord, my subordinates tried, but the other party ignored me." the captain of the guard first looked up at Yang Chendong with a very embarrassed look, and then lowered his head deeply.


    With a "plop", Ruan Chuncheng returned to the wooden chair again. His eyes were dull. He knew that this time he had played a big game.


    When Prime Minister Ruan''s temporary residence was surrounded, it was the time for mercenaries to leave.


    Fifty thousand young men from jiaozhizhong have entered Beidai city. Along with them are five thousand Bayi style weapons manufactured in the arsenal of chiembedded city recently, as well as 20 individual rocket launchers and some corresponding guns and ammunition.


    This is all the inventory available in the Arsenal today. Although Kaohsiung has dominated the sea with its navy for a while, it has indeed brought a lot of copper and iron, but the real production capacity is still very low.


    Unlike the production lines of factories in later generations, the manufacturing of many things still needs to be completed by manpower. This makes the things produced can still be used by the army in ordinary times, but once a war starts, the consumption and output cannot be in direct proportion.


    For this matter, Yang Chendong has ordered the arsenal to continue to expand. His pace of conquering the world does not want to stop because of guns and ammunition. But some things can''t make a fat man in one bite, but need to be digested and absorbed slowly. That''s the reason for the manufacture of weapons.


    The five thousand Bayi style sent from the rear is only for the consumption of cold front and auxiliary soldiers. After all, if a gun shoots too many bullets, rifling is easy to go wrong. Problems such as gun accuracy and cartridge jamming will follow, and there must be replacement ports.


    The inadequacy of firearms is also the reason why Yang Chendong allowed Hong Jin to build 30000 Jiaozhi mercenaries by himself. First, in order to protect the unprovoked waste of guns, it is sometimes necessary to fight with some cold weapons. This is the time to use Hong Jin and them.

 Chapter 501

    In order to prevent the occurrence of endless phenomena in the future, they are only allowed to support 30000 soldiers, which is a guarantee way of self-protection.


    When there are weapons and the population is temporarily enough, the conditions are met, so that Yang Chendong doesn''t want to wait. He has to open the Jiaozhi country first, which is also the first step to achieve his life goal in a practical sense.


    If you can''t conquer even a small toe, how can you conquer the whole world?


    Beidai city only left an auxiliary barracks and a temporary auxiliary barracks. Next, not counting the company directly under the regiment, there are just 20 battalion level units with complete staffing. They start from Beidai city and go straight to Hanoi, the capital of Jiaozhi state.


    It was Leng Feng''s third battalion commander Kong Quanxin who was responsible for taking the lead.


    Wu Sheng, the commander of the first battalion, is still fighting a rain forest war with the black soldiers of Chen Heijin department in Jiaozhi in Langshan area, and the reported results are not cheap. Chen Bo, the commander of the second battalion, led the troops to fight the North Belt city and made military achievements. This time, it was finally Kong Quanxin''s turn to make contributions to the Third Battalion.


    Battalion commander Kong, who got the news nine days ago, called four elite company commanders under his command and carried out targeted exercises and training according to the situation in Hanoi. Now the army can finally set out. The Third Battalion of Lengfeng second regiment and two auxiliary barracks, and the four temporary auxiliary barracks set out one hour ahead of the main force.


    Once out of Beidai City, battalion commander Kong Quanxin issued a military order asking the troops to hurry up. Nearly two hundred miles away, he only gave everyone ten hours.


    This is a complete rush. The troops should arrive at Hanoi before dawn and start attacking the city after a rest of at least two hours.


    When an order is given, it must be fully implemented. The request to catch 200 miles in 20 hours not only didn''t make the soldiers feel tired, but also excited one by one. Even the soldiers walking in the last four temporary auxiliary barracks of the army have high morale.


    After seeing the power of the continuous firing gun, no soldier in the temporary auxiliary barracks doesn''t want to have his own gun. Then becoming an auxiliary has become a lot of hope. There was no opportunity before, but now the opportunity is in front of us. It can be said that everyone competes for the first.


    It was precisely because of the strong morale that the mercenaries of the seven battalions marched faster than the battalion commander Kong wholeheartedly imagined. They ran all the way to Hanoi and killed them. At this speed, I''m afraid it will be more than an hour earlier than the original plan, which will give you more time to rest under the city and have more confidence in conquering Hanoi City in World War I.


    Hanoi city.


    Under the complete decentralization of King Li Li, all work here is presided over by Prince Li Yuanlong.


    When he arrived in Hanoi from Jiuzhen County, Li Yuanlong, as Prince, was still worried. From time to time, mercenary navies would walk in the sea beside Jiuzhen County, making him more aware of what kind of opponent he was facing than others.


    At present, with the strength of Jiaozhi state, there is no chance of winning in the face of artillery, fire and guns. Unless they can make more ironware, they may be able to resist for a long time with the advantages of defense and terrain.


    In this way, whether there is enough time has become Li Yuanlong''s worry. Fortunately, Ruan Chuncheng, the trump card prime minister in his hand, was sent, and the other party did not live up to his expectations. As soon as he entered Beidai City, he stabilized the offensive power of mercenaries.


    With enough time, and the mission also went to Nanming Kyoto and Nanjing. Once the emperor of Nanming issued the edict, it must be that the loyal and courageous Duke of Daming had to stop, and the hope of Jiaozhi country reappeared.


    It seems that all situations are developing in a direction conducive to themselves. Li Yuanlong''s face has also become much better these days. In addition, he had never put his hope on others. The blacksmiths of the army kept working on the iron shield day and night. Even some private blacksmiths in the city were temporarily recruited to join the team of making iron cars. He has built ten iron cars that can hide 200 people and iron shields that can equip 2000 people. With these confidence, he can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    How can Jiaozhi be said that it has been more than 20 years since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, and there are still some war reserves? Otherwise, how dare you agree to King min''s request and go to Nanming to pick things? Just like now, after several days of adjustment, there are about 80000 troops in Hanoi alone.


    With the existence of these 80000 people, Hanoi feels so solid to outsiders.


    As a result, nearly 300000 people in Hanoi have come out of the fog of war. The business on the streets has resumed as before. From a distance, it is really a prosperous scene.


    But all this changed with the flying horse of the scouts in front into the city.


    "Report!" just when Prince Li Yuanlong returned to the prince''s house after finishing the inspection of Quartermaster armaments, he didn''t even have time to sit down and have a cup of tea, so he saw a military scout wet by rain.


    I don''t know why. Seeing the scouts look so embarrassed, Li Yuanlong''s heart is a gedeng, and a bad feeling attacks his heart. But he didn''t show it, but tried to stabilize his body and mind as much as possible, "what''s so panic?"


    "Report to your highness, this morning, the gate of Beidai city suddenly opened, and then thousands of mercenaries went out of the gate and came straight to the inner city of the river." after saying this, the anxious scout couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water. From receiving the news to returning to the city, he did not stop for a moment, so that he was seriously short of water in his body. However, at this time, he did not care to drink water. He just wanted to send the news to the prince as soon as possible, so that the prince could be ready as soon as possible.


    Although he had some preparations in mind, Li Yuanlong couldn''t help feeling dizzy when he heard the words of the scouts, and the scouts in front of him shook again and again.


    After a few breaths, Li Yuanlong slowly adjusted his breath, and then asked in a calm voice as much as possible, "you said the other party had thousands of people out of the city. How many are these thousands?"


    "About three thousand." the Scout answered cautiously after a little thought.


    However, anyone who can become a scout is not only flexible, but also has extraordinary eyesight. Otherwise, often wrong military intelligence may lead to extremely serious consequences. Although he only glanced at the troops of mercenaries out of the city, he still estimated the actual strength of the other party.


    Hearing that there were only 3000 people, Li Yuanlong''s originally flustered mood became much more stable. If only these people are sent, it may not be that mercenaries really want to go to war with the rival countries. There may be other reasons. After all, even if the other side is powerful, it''s too much to take it for granted to capture the Jiaozhi capital with 80000 troops and nearly 300000 people with 3000 people.


    "Well, the prince knows, come and send him down to rest." Li Yuanlong''s mind flashed several possibilities of estimation in an instant. Seeing that the scouts had withdrawn, he said to another nearby guard, "go and find general fan and general Ruan immediately."


    In less than half an hour, fan Yuhai, known as a famous general in Jiaozhi, and general Ruan gengwang, Huang Hua and Li Shaozhong hurried to the prince''s house. Although they didn''t know what had happened, the prince suddenly called. I think something big must have happened.


    After these generals came to the main hall of the prince''s house, Prince Li Yuanlong also walked into the main hall under the protection of several guards.


    "I''ll see your highness at the end of the day." the generals bowed down and saluted.


    "Generals don''t need to be polite." Li Yuanlong, who was sitting on the big chair, first glanced at several generals, and then said in a low voice: "just got the report from the scouts in front, 3000 mercenaries were suddenly killed in Beidai City, and they came straight to our Hanoi city. Maybe they will appear under the city at this time tomorrow."


    "What?"


    Hearing this, several generals turned pale on everyone''s face. It was obvious that they were shocked by the sudden news.


    But what this discoloration shows is not fear, but a little excitement.


    For mercenaries, only Ruan gengwang and Huang Hua fought with them among the several generals. In addition, the former still made contact with mercenaries in the rainforest of Langshan. He didn''t really see mercenaries from beginning to end. Although the loss was not small, he didn''t have any intuitive understanding. On the contrary, since he returned to Hanoi, he has been thinking about blood shame, just because the prince implements the policy of delaying negotiations, and there is no room for him to play. Now he finally has the opportunity of World War I. how can he not be excited?


    Not only Ruan gengwang thought so, but all other generals except Huang Hua thought so. What the crown prince said just now can be said to be very clear. This time, only 3000 mercenaries came.


    Three thousand people, how big a storm they can set off. It may be frightening to say that 30000 people come from each other. But how can they show the slightest timidity when they are obviously superior in terms of military strength?


    Prince Li Yuanlong was also watching the reaction of the generals. He was very satisfied with the answer. Except that Huang Hua and fan Yuhai frowned, the other generals were eager to try. They wanted to lead the army now.


    Huang Hua''s performance was originally expected by Li Yuanlong. This man once led five thousand troops to attack Beidai city. Naturally, he was defeated and returned. With such a shadow, it is normal to have no confidence in the face of mercenaries.


    Fan Yuhai just frowned. What does that mean? Li Yuanlong couldn''t figure it out for a while.

 Chapter 502

    "General fan, what do you think of the current situation?" Li Yuanlong pointed out the other party''s name. In fact, fan Yuhai, who can be called a famous general, has some weight in the eyes of King Li Li and Prince Li Yuan longan.


    Fan Yuhai, who was named, bowed first, then raised his eyebrows and said: "Your Highness, we were negotiating with mercenaries and sent a lot of Han people to the past. It is said that everyone was happy with cooperation, but why did they suddenly send troops? What is the reason? Or something we don''t know? In the end, it''s better not to use swords before things are clear."


    Fan Yuhai said this is a wise man''s way of planning the country. The law of war says that if you don''t fight, you will subdue others, and you will be good. Therefore, when you attack the enemy, you should attack the enemy, then attack the enemy, and then attack the city. That is to say, if you can''t move the sword, you''d better not use the sword. Especially in this kind of battle that is not sure at all, you should be cautious.


    The other generals were obviously dissatisfied with what Fan Yuhai said.


    The so-called generals are naturally generals. But if the world is peaceful, their existence will not be so meaningful, and they will inevitably be despised. Therefore, real generals need to prove themselves with war.


    Fan Yuhai only said that things are strange and need to be investigated. Is this to stop the sword or what to do? It''s strange to get the support of other generals. If the crown prince hadn''t named his name to express his attitude, I''m afraid someone would accuse fan Yuhai now. Even impeaching him for fear of war can''t be said to have no basis.


    Prince Li Yuanlong listened to fan Yuhai''s words very seriously, and then nodded with tacit approval. "Yes, general fan''s words are exactly what the prince doubts. It''s best not to move the sword before you find out what happened."


    Listen, even the crown prince agrees with fan Yuhai''s statement. General Ruan gengwang and other generals on the side will inevitably be disappointed. I thought they had no chance to lead the troops this time. I don''t think so. Crown Prince Li Yuanlong then said, "but if mercenaries come to the city tomorrow, what will we do? Can''t they be allowed to show off their power and fight in the city?"


    "Of course not. We don''t want to fight, but we''re not afraid of war. If mercenaries really dare to do so, I''ll certainly not be afraid. It''s just to go out of the city and destroy each other''s prestige." fan Yuhai raised his head and said firmly on his face.


    Fan Yuhai doesn''t want to fight, he doesn''t want to fight a cowardly war, and he doesn''t want to fight an unfounded war.


    The so-called war is just the last choice when peace talks and many situations are useless. If there are other methods, no one will choose this way of wasting people and money. However, if mercenaries really mean to underestimate the Jiaozhi army, they might as well teach a lesson. There are only 3000 people. It''s really difficult to put them in Hanoi city with 80000 troops In the eyes of several generals.


    Jiaozhi has been established for more than 20 years, but it is not only a small force. It was considered that Hanoi could not garrison too many troops, so only 80000 troops were sent. If it was really mobilized, it would not be a problem to get 100000 troops in the whole Jiaozhi county.


    "OK." listening to fan Yuhai''s words, Li Yuanlong should drink happily. What he wants is this sentence. Mercenaries can''t let them go rampant no matter what they want to do in Hanoi city. Otherwise, it will be a provocation to his crown prince. This is something he absolutely doesn''t allow and doesn''t want to see.


    After hearing fan Yuhai''s words, Li Yuanlong, who had long planned, immediately began to arrange troops. Some negotiations are to be fought out, and the principle of peace is universal at any time.


    ......


    Compared with Kong wholeheartedly taking the Third Battalion one step ahead of time, Yang Chendong, who left the city behind them, was not so anxious when he left the city.


    More than 5000 cold fronts, auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers naturally walked at the front of the team, followed by 47000 young people in the red embedded city. After 2000 people were left in quyi City, 1000 people were left in Beidai city to be responsible for the development of all kinds of work in the city. Finally, the team was Jiaozhi surrender General Hong Jin with 2000 newly collected Jiaozhi mercenaries.


    After receiving Yang Chendong''s advice, Hong Jin built a temporary army of 2000 people in only one day, which has to be said to be very efficient. It must be that if there were not many people of the right age in Beidai City, I''m afraid he would build more troops.


    The team of nearly 60000 people walked and stopped all the way, not anxious, from Beidai city to Hanoi, the capital of Jiaozhi. Yang Chendong was in the middle of the team, riding on a strong white horse, holding a newly transported bullet in his hand and looking attentive.


    These bullets were randomly selected by Hu mang from the thousands of boxes of bullets. The moment he put them into Yang Chendong''s hands, his face became much more serious.


    Yang Chendong had been dealing with bullets for many years. From the moment when the recruits joined the army, they retired to the second line because of their body and age and went to the general Quartermaster''s office. There were tens of thousands of bullets in his hands.


    He didn''t even have to open his eyes to see the shape of various bullets. He just knew what guns it was equipped with and what caliber it was. It was precisely because he understood so thoroughly that he felt a little heavy when he got the new bullets sent by the arsenal of chiembedded city.


    Although there are various books and finished bullets taken out by Yang Chendong, after all, it is 500 years ahead of time, and various technologies can not keep up with it, which makes the process of manufacturing bullets rely on manual work, which also makes the shapes of manufactured bullets not completely consistent, and even many are not qualified.


    It seems that Yang Chendong grabbed this one. Only a dozen rounds were divided into several specifications, including 7.62mm bullets on the Bayi bar and 5.88mm bullets of the ninth five year plan. Although the appearance of these two specifications of bullets looks almost the same as those used before, the individual shape and weight are still slightly different.


    It is these differences that make Yang Chendong a headache. Guns are no joke. Even for a sharpshooter, giving him a new gun takes time to adapt, because even the guns produced under mechanized flow process often have different places. Not to mention the bullets of these guns made by man.


    Yang Chendong has seen five thousand newly shipped Bayi bars and five hundred newly shipped 95 styles. There is really a big difference. Now the bullets are so different, which will greatly reduce the accuracy of shooting bullets, which is Yang Chendong''s worry.


    First, the second batch of manufactured guns and bullets are better. After all, they are all produced by skilled blacksmiths. Although there are some differences, the problem is not too big. The accuracy on the battlefield can still reach about 70%. However, due to the increasing needs in the front and the continuous expansion of the Arsenal in the rear, most of the new recruits have little experience, and the specifications of the things produced are naturally much worse.


    Yesterday, at the temporary shooting range in Beidai City, Yang Chendong tried it personally. The bullets he shot with his strength were only 60% of the target hit rate. After continuous shooting correction, he finally reached more than 80% of the hit rate. It can be imagined that after equipping those ordinary auxiliary soldiers, it is very good that their accuracy can reach 30%.


    This is the case with the underdevelopment of science and technology. Yang Chendong also knows that some things cannot be forced. He can only hope that the soldiers of the army can adapt to the new guns and bullets as soon as possible, rather than let these things adapt to them.


    Yang Chendong, who was riding on his horse and narrowed his eyes slightly, suddenly opened his eyes and said to Hu Mang, who was also riding on one side: "inform the army that there is no need to hurry. Take an hour each morning and afternoon to hit the target."


    "Shooting?" the tiger mang on one side was confused. He would like to say that shooting is a waste of bullets, and even the loss of guns is not small. But it was the young master''s order. Of course, he carried out it unconditionally. He nodded, then turned around and rode to inform.


    Why doesn''t Yang Chendong know these disadvantages. However, if soldiers are not allowed to fully adapt to guns and ammunition, they will really go to the battlefield and face the enemy''s charge. The guns in their hands will not be accurate. Once the enemy really rushes in front of them, the loss will be a big one.


    How to say that fire guns are also dead things. Now they are worn out. It is worth killing more enemies, more accuracy and fewer soldiers on the battlefield. Through shooting training, soldiers can have more fit with the guns with unique gun numbers in their hands, which is the only thing Yang Chendong can do for soldiers.


    The order was given soon. The army stopped, and nearly 50000 young people in chixian city began to make a fire to cook. There were bursts of gunshots not far away, and the shooting training began


    The deafening sound of gunfire also changed the spirit of two thousand cross toed mercenaries who had some lax military discipline. At this time, Hong Jin''s words finally had greater strength, and more people knew what it was to obey orders.


    .....


    Hanoi city.


    Before Zishi, seven battalions of mercenaries came to a place five miles outside the city. And quickly set up an army tent here. Except for the soldiers of the two companies who were responsible for guarding and on duty, the other soldiers entered the state of sleep and rest after eating. Everyone knows that when they stay at dawn, they are afraid that there will be a big war waiting for them.

 Chapter 503

    The soldiers all rested. Kong Quanxin, the battalion commander, did not rest. He called four company commanders and six other auxiliary battalion commanders to hold a meeting in front of a lit campfire.


    After leaving Beidai City, Kong Quanxin''s excitement never stopped. This is the first battle against the Hanoi City, the capital of Jiaozhi country. Now it has been handed over to himself, which is enough to prove that the sixth young master attaches great importance to him. This is also the first time that a mercenary fought with the enemy''s capital, and it will certainly fall into the Annals of history. As a commander commanding this war, he will certainly be remembered in the development history of mercenaries.


    But whether the record is good or bad this time depends on the play tomorrow morning. All the officers were called and discussed together.


    Although there are only seven battalion commanders and themselves, there are still high and low levels. For example, Kong Quanxin, the cold front battalion commander, has the highest natural position and power. He is equivalent to a class a battalion commander, the auxiliary battalion is equivalent to a class B battalion, and the temporary auxiliary can only be that the third line army has become a class C battalion.


    Therefore, at the beginning of the meeting, the initiative was in Kong Quanxin''s hands. He didn''t even ask the other six battalion commanders what they meant, but first focused on Tiance, the commander of the first company of the Third Battalion on the far left.


    If Leng Feng''s third battalion is the main attack company, the company commander of his company is the best main company of the Third Battalion. At least the destructive power and military strength of this company alone are much stronger than an auxiliary battalion, and more than three or four times higher than those of temporary auxiliary soldiers.


    "Company commander, how about your main attack in World War I tomorrow?" without too much politeness, Kong wholeheartedly asked.


    "Thank the battalion commander for his trust. Yilian promised to complete the task." Tiance stood up with an excited red face.


    This naturally caused some dissatisfaction among the other three company commanders of Lengfeng Third Battalion. But there is no way. Who let others be a company commander? In the previous small martial arts competitions held in the camp, a company has always been a winning company and is the best in all aspects, which has also been recognized by everyone. Considering the importance of tomorrow''s World War I, although there was still some jealousy in the bottom of my heart, the three company commanders didn''t say anything at this time.


    It''s good to be unconvinced by each other and have a certain degree of competition. However, if an internal struggle is formed for this reason and eventually affects the overall combat effectiveness of the whole three battalions, it is a major event. The result of the handling is also very direct. Whoever fights inside will leave. For this reason, since the establishment of Leng Feng, four company level cadres have been taken down for this reason, and they have been reported to the sixth young master for approval.


    It was precisely because they wanted to make more achievements that the four company commanders with great prospects developed into secretly mixing children. Later, it was found by the political workers that they reported to the sixth young master. The four were directly dismissed and thrown into the factories in chixian city for probation. If they did not perform well, they would be sent to work in the end, There really is no future.


    The sixth young master said more than once that three legged toads are hard to find, and there are many people with two legs. Especially in the cold front, there are more heroes and less people. If anyone dares to keep such a mind and wants to challenge his bottom line, it''s a big try.


    After the incident of the four company commanders, the feelings between officers were much better. Normal competition still exists, which is also encouraged by the above, but if anyone does anything to win, there is really no such thing as mixing with each other. Perhaps there is such an idea in my heart, but I absolutely dare not do it.


    After being named by battalion commander Kong Quanxin, Tiance looked excited. Kong Quanxin was also very satisfied with the morale of the other party and nodded: "Well, I''ll see your company''s performance tomorrow morning. Other battalions and companies will cooperate with you well. But the ugly story says that there is a leader. If you don''t perform well and can''t reach the average level of usual training, the battalion commander will have the right to replace you at any time. Don''t come to me to complain and report grievances at that time."


    "Yes, I promise to finish the task." Tiance scratched his head with embarrassment. Obviously, this is not the first time that he gave his face to the superior officer when he couldn''t grab the main task.


    Kong Quanxin decided the main task so quickly. The auxiliary battalion commanders and temporary auxiliary battalion commanders on the side were envious.


    But I can only envy it in my heart. The strength of others'' cold front is there. With the same bullets distributed later, people''s target rate can reach as much as 60% or 70%, but the average target rate of temporary auxiliary soldiers is only 30%. Under this huge difference, people are unconvinced and have to be convinced.


    The main attack task is arranged, and then the auxiliary attack task is assigned. In this regard, there was a military plan before the northern belt city started, but now it is just repeating it. It is precisely because there was a plan long ago that this pre war meeting was held in an orderly manner.


    Compared with the calm of mercenaries outside the city, the Jiaozhi army in Hanoi was shocked by the sudden emergence of the enemy.


    When the general on duty reported the discovery of mercenaries to Prince Li Yuanlong in the palace, he was shocked. The first sentence was, "how can these mercenaries be so fast? Did they fall from the world?"


    No wonder Li Yuanlong sighed that the distance from Beidai city to Hanoi city is nearly 200 Li. According to the marching speed of Jiaozhi army, it is generally about three days fast, and four or five days slow. But in less than a day, the mercenaries finished the whole journey. It was only this foot power that made people look at it with admiration.


    All the generals in the city were also called to the main hall of the palace. After learning the news, they were also surprised one by one. Like the last time Huang Hua took his army to attack Beidai City, he had tried his best, but it took five thousand troops two and a half days to get to Beidai city. In comparison, isn''t his marching speed no different from that of a snail?


    Fortunately, this topic flashed by. The first thing we should do when we get together is to think about what to do next.


    The original plan was to arrange troops out of the city tomorrow. But now it seems that it is not appropriate to do so. Prince Li Yuanlong set his sights on general Ruan gengwang. After all, the first battle of the previous plan was completed by this person.


    Before, Ruan gengwang''s headquarters made contributions to the joint campaign of King min in the border of Nanming. At the time of sending troops, there were only 50000 people. Later, it grew to 100000 people, and nearly 10000 captured Han people and all kinds of gold and silver treasures were sent back. At that time, he was in the limelight.


    At that time, Ruan Geng Wang was also beautiful and defiant. With the emergence of mercenaries, this situation began to reverse, so that only half of his 100000 people really returned to Hanoi.


    When the troops were sent out, there were only 15000 defeated soldiers left when they came back, which made many people question Ruan gengwang''s ability. It happened that Prime Minister Ruan Chuncheng went to Beidai city to negotiate with Jiaozhi army, and his position became more precarious. Helpless, he had to try his best to win the task of being the first attack, hoping to recover the previous defeat and become the pillar of the generals again.


    Li Yuanlong also gave him a chance to reform. Taking advantage of his position as Prince, he persuaded the people. Not only did he not take back his original power of leading 15000 troops, but also allocated 5000 troops to him, making up 20000 for the vanguard army.


    With 20000 pairs of 3000 mercenaries, the number is 7 to 1. Compared with the home battle, no one will see the possibility of failure. But now the sudden emergence of mercenaries has caught them by surprise.


    But only after the initial panic, Ruan gengwang came out of the train in armor, hugged his fist and said to Li Yuanlong: "Your Highness, the prince will be willing to lead troops out of the city overnight to prepare for tomorrow''s war."


    "OK." Li Yuanlong said, "so general Ruan has worked hard. He can go to get 1000 iron shields for tomorrow''s war. Other generals can do their own work as agreed before. When it''s dawn, they will go to the city building with the crown prince."


    "Yes." the generals bowed and answered in unison. Ruan gengwang, one of them, was flushed with excitement.


    Soon after the generals from the palace returned to the camp, Ruan gengwang moved. Twenty thousand soldiers came out of the east city and began to line up two miles outside the city. This has also attracted the attention of mercenaries. The two company commanders in charge of security are bayonets and guns, and the insurance is opened. In case of any accident, the guns will roar.


    Fortunately, Ruan gengwang just left the city and didn''t mean to attack immediately. Maybe he also thought of taking action at dawn. This is an opportunity to perform well in front of the prince and all civil and military officials. If we rush to camp all night now, even if we win, how many people can see their majestic posture?


    It''s also better that Ruan gengwang didn''t send troops overnight. Otherwise, they who are not good at night fighting will only be more miserable if they lose. Of course, general Ruan has no experience of this. Everything will not know what it is to strike a stone with an egg until dawn and wait for the results of the war.


    Next, although the distance between the former armies of the two sides was less than three miles, and the barracks of the other side could be seen from a distance, they were safe and sound. When the next day began to dawn, the cooking smoke in the barracks rose, the firemen began to be busy, and a big war was about to appear on the earth.

 Chapter 504

    Nanjing Palace, the capital of Nanming Dynasty.


    Liu De, the Minister of rites, was left alone by Yingzong Zhuqi town after the early Dynasty.


    Compared with some time ago, Zhu Qizhen''s face was much ruddy, and the whole person''s mental state was much stronger. When he spoke to his ministers, his tone was much kinder. "Liu Aiqing, how are things with the Jiaozhi mission?"


    "Go back to the emperor. My subordinates are preparing to report this to you. Just last night, through the concerted efforts of our etiquette officials, the Jiaozhi mission finally spit out. They are willing to show their obedience to Nanming. If necessary, they can also send troops to attack the king of Min''s army. Only the emperor orders Zhongdan to dissolve the mercenaries."


    When talking about these, Liu De was gushing and spitting.


    The so-called Ministry of rites was united. In fact, they didn''t do anything at all. It was only because the war situation in Jiaozhi made it impossible for the Jiaozhi mission to delay, so they took the initiative to give in. But others don''t know all this. Liu De can naturally count all the work camp on his head and put gold on his face.


    "Oh." Zhu Qizhen heard that he was not only willing to surrender, but also could send troops to help him deal with the rebel King min''s first department. He immediately stared with great eyes, then shouted "OK!" and raised his hands to shoot at the Dragon bank in front of him.


    No wonder Zhuqi town is so excited. If there was a little cross toe in the past, it was not in his eyes. But since the defeat of civil engineering, he hasn''t been smooth once, almost step by step. He feels tired physically and mentally until now.


    After so long, he finally saw the hope. How could he not be excited? How can you not be excited?


    Zhuqi town is really happy. The king of Min gained power only with the help of the Jiaozhi army. Now, why can''t he get their help to defeat each other? Once the king of min was defeated, Nanming would recover Guangdong, Guangxi and Yunnan again. Not only that, but also the friendship between them. At that time, they will send troops to help themselves deal with Zhu Qiyu, the king of the northern Ming Dynasty. I''m afraid it''s not impossible to unify the Ming Dynasty.


    Thinking that he finally saw the hope of unifying Daming, Zhuqi town wanted to cry for a while. In the past two years, he rarely slept well, and even had nightmares. Now I can finally get rid of all this. Don''t feel too good.


    Zhu Qizhen''s cheering appearance of bird Yue was seen by Liu De. On the surface, he also had a smile. He seemed to be happy for the emperor, but he was thinking about how to take the opportunity to deal with Yang Chendong.


    Not to mention that before, he was against Yang Chendong because of the magistrate of Hangzhou. Later, the other party asked for the throne. Even at that time, the Emperor Zhu Qizhen deliberately agreed. He also took the initiative to stand up and give advice. He spoiled the matter on the grounds that he needed to inform the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    From this point of view, the contradiction between the two sides is irreconcilable.


    A while ago, I heard that mercenaries had killed the Langshan area and reached the hinterland of Jiaozhi. I was most worried about him. Liu De is really afraid of Yang Chendong''s great potential. In that case, he can find his own trouble at any time.


    Being anxious and hesitant, even Liu De was thinking about whether to send someone to contact Yang Chendong privately and take the initiative to soften to ensure peace in the future. Jiaozhi mission appeared in time. After only understanding each other for two or three days, people completely softened, which also made Liu De see the hope of solving the matter.


    Now he was so happy to see Zhu Qi Town, he turned his eyes, hugged his fist and said, "emperor, Jiaozhi is willing to be a minister and help the emperor send troops to counter the rebellion, but there is a premise for all this, that is, it is necessary for Zhongdan to dissolve the mercenaries, but it has been said since ancient times that he will be outside, and the military order will not be granted. Will he agree?"


    "Huh?" Zhu Qizhen heard this, and his eyes flashed with anger. He is the emperor now. His words are the imperial edict. If anyone wants to disobey the imperial edict, he is disobeying the imperial edict. He will be killed by the nine families. Does anyone dare not listen to the imperial edict?


    Of course, the anger just flashed away. Even Zhu Qizhen himself knows that his so-called imperial authority naturally exists in the eyes of other ministers, but it may not really play any role in Yang Chendong. Before that, he ordered Zhongdan Gong, who had solved the chaos in Guangdong, to disband the mercenaries and return to Beijing? But they didn''t agree.


    Not to mention the Jiaozhi that is thousands of miles away now, there are more conditions for not listening to the holy order.


    At the thought that if Yang Chendong doesn''t respect his imperial edict, once it is spread, won''t the emperor be ugly in face? Even if it is true at that time, Jiaozhi will not be looking for himself even if he is soft. The great situation will be lost in a moment, and he will feel his head big for a while.


    But anyway, he is also the emperor. Even if Zhu Qizhen has no confidence in his heart, he can''t show weakness in front of his ministers, so he just said with an ambiguous attitude, "What Liu Aiqing said is very true. Zhongdan is now fighting in the battlefield. I don''t know what the situation is like there. If something important is delayed because of the order, isn''t it mine?"


    I''m not confident at all, but now he''s really saying it with such a high sounding, or it''s the emperor. If you open your mouth, you can really say it anyway.


    Although Liu De understood this, he would never expose it. Unless he didn''t want to live, he couldn''t do it. Not only that, he also pretended to be very understanding and said, "emperor Shengming, Zhongdan Gong, the situation there is really not what we can know at the first time. Maybe there are some difficulties there."


    Seeing Liu De on his way, Zhu Qizhen was of course very happy. He quickly nodded his head and said, "yes, yes, or Liu Aiqing understands me. By the way, but I don''t know if there are other statements from the Jiaozhi mission?"


    It was obvious that Zhuqi town wanted to find another way. After all, he can''t guarantee that he can say Yang Chendong, but wants to find a way from the weak Jiaozhi mission.


    "This..." Liu De, who understood Zhu Qizhen''s heart, looked embarrassed. "I''m afraid it won''t work. If the loyal and courageous public doesn''t withdraw their troops, it''s not flawless to take care of themselves. How can they help us do things?"


    "Well, that''s what he said." Zhu Qizhen nodded when he heard the speech, so he was silent.


    Standing below, Liu De talked about the whimsical of Zhuqi town. That is, he is not 100% sure to let Yang Chendong retreat to Jiaozhi. He also wants Jiaozhi to send troops to help him deal with the rebellious minwang system. How is it possible to take all the good things in the world?


    Not to mention that Liu De is true, there is no way to convince the Jiaozhi Legion. Even if he has, he will not contribute. I wish Yang Chendong had bad luck. He finally found the opportunity. How could he take the initiative to retreat?


    The so-called shot when it''s time to do it. Seeing Zhu Qizhen hesitate there, Liu De was cruel and finally decided to add a fire. However, I''m afraid the hatred between him and Yang Chendong will never be solved.


    But unless so, he will bow to Yang Chendong, which is too embarrassing for Liu De, who is the Minister of rites, to bow to a younger generation. That''s no different from killing him.


    It was decided to offend Yang Chendong to the end. After seeing Zhu Qizhen''s silence, Liu De spoke again, "emperor, in fact, there is no way to persuade Zhongdan Gong."


    "Hmm?" while thinking about how to make use of the current good situation to win the best advantage for himself, Zhu Qizhen suddenly heard what Liu De said. "Liu Aiqing, you say you have a way? What''s that way?"


    "Emperor, there are some ways, but if you do so, it will inevitably lead to the displeasure of Zhongdan Gong. However, compared with solving the rebellion of King min and restoring our Nanming and Qingming, it''s nothing to gain or lose a person''s honor or disgrace. In short, the emperor has to decide everything." Liu De still looked embarrassed without a direct way, In order to get rid of yourself as much as possible.


    Zhu Qizhen didn''t think so much. He just wanted to solve the problem, so he looked at Liu De hastily, "Liu Aiqing, what''s your idea? Just say it. I have my own decision."


    "Yes," said Liu De, after giving a tight promise, "as far as I know, emperor, the relationship between Lord Zhongdan and his fourth brother is excellent. This man is now in Jianning mansion, Fujian Province. If you can talk about this man, I think he will withdraw even if he doesn''t withdraw from the army, but it''s hard to avoid resentment..."


    Next, Liu De didn''t say much. He believed that Zhu Qizhen must have understood under his hint. To put it bluntly, it''s just taking Yang Chendong''s fourth brother as a hostage. Although this approach is not open and aboveboard, it is worth it compared with getting everything.


    Zhu Qizhen did understand what Liu De meant, but he did not make a decision immediately. Of course, he knew that once he did so, it would be tantamount to offending Yang Chendong to death.


    Yang Chendong was no one else. If he was his other ministers, he would have such a way. Zhu Qizhen wouldn''t even hesitate. He immediately ordered to arrest people. But Yang Chendong is holding a heavy army after all. Once he is really forced to hurry, he pushes him to the side of the king of min. isn''t it worth the loss? Isn''t it moving a stone to hit his own feet?


    If the evil doer fails to achieve his previous goal, he is really asking for boredom and suffering.

 Chapter 505

    "Well... Is the relationship between Zhongdan and his fourth brother really so good?" Zhu Qizhen, who couldn''t make a decision immediately, asked tentatively.


    "I''ve learned that Yang Yang, the fourth brother of Duke Zhongdan, is the only one who went back to his ancestral home with Duke Zhongdan this time. If he had a bad relationship, I''m afraid he wouldn''t go with him. I also heard that Yang Yang was allowed to go with Duke Zhongdan, but I don''t know why he was retained in the end. I think it must be for the sake of safety. That''s right, It can also prove that the relationship between their brothers is really good. "


    "Is there such a thing?" Zhu Qizhen sat high on the floor and stared at Liu De fiercely.


    If he thought it was a casual suggestion from Liu De just now, but now listening to the other party''s in-depth investigation into this matter, he thought it was an accident and only fools would believe it. There is only one answer. Liu De has been thinking about it for a long time.


    At the thought of the various conflicts between Liu De and Yang Chendong, Zhu Qizhen knew that Liu De wanted to use his own hand to prevent Yang Chendong from becoming bigger.


    Ministers often play some fights and intrigues. As the emperor, he knows a lot of things. But sometimes he will stop or even expose it, but sometimes he will think that nothing has happened. What kind of decision the emperor makes depends on whether the purpose of the struggle between the ministers is conducive to the imperial power.


    Liu De''s careful thought of Zhuqi town saw through, but he didn''t mean to break it. Yang Chendong''s expansion is also what he doesn''t want to see, that is, Liu De''s attitude and goal are consistent with himself, so why not do it easily.


    After figuring it out, Zhuqi town nodded, "What Liu Aiqing said is very true. That is to say, I will send the royal guards to Jianning mansion to invite the man named Yang Yang to Kyoto. When it is done, I will issue a decree to Duke Zhongdan. Jiaozhi is also one of the vassal countries of the Ming Dynasty and one of the countries that the Emperor Ming ordered not to levy. That is, they are willing to go to the title of Annan and return to the embrace of the Ming Dynasty with a heart of mercy, The gift is to accept. "


    Zhu Qizhen finally made up his mind. While Liu De breathed a sigh of relief, he did have a new worry, that is, once the news spread, he was afraid that the other party would hate him to the bone. Unless Yang Chendong would be suppressed by Daming in the future, otherwise, once the situation arose, it might be his bad luck.


    As for whether the news would come out, it was just after Liu Degang left the palace that Cao Jixiang, the eunuch in charge, sent the message in Zhuqi town. As a result, as soon as Liu Degang returned to Fudi, the people below told him the news just came out of the palace, which made him almost spew out without a mouthful of old blood.


    His face was very ugly. He looked at the direction of the palace. Liu De couldn''t help scolding, "emperor, emperor, even if you cross the river and tear down the bridge, it''s not as fast as you. It seems that there will be him in the future, no Yang Chendong, no Yang Chendong."


    ......


    In Nanjing, the matter of how to deal with Jiaozhi is still slowly being discussed, and the relevant matters are also slowly going on. In front of Hanoi, the capital of Jiaozhi, there are already arrows in the fire, and the war is imminent.


    Banners fluttered, war drums thundered, dark troops were placed under the city, and the spirit of extermination swept between heaven and earth, so that people with courage could not help feeling a double shiver.


    At the moment of dawn, in front of the east gate of Hanoi, the two armies spread out an array on this vast land.


    With grey armour in cloth clothes, 20000 Jiaozhi troops lined up in more than a dozen square formations are in full readiness.


    The square formation and high flying flags stand horizontally in the square array, which is more spectacular and majestic.


    On the other side, 2800 mercenaries dressed in camouflage uniforms were in a long snake array, side by side in double rows. Advanced fire guns and steel knives were displayed one after another, showing a sense of Xiaosha.


    The difference is that the mercenaries did not put on any flags, which is what Yang Chendong meant. Before he determined his status, he did not intend to let his mercenaries put on red flags.


    It is precisely because there is no flag flying that nearly 3000 mercenaries seem to be dormant there like a green snake from a distance, moving and static, so that people dare not have any heart to underestimate.


    Just in terms of the number of people, the momentum of the Jiaozhi army is even more majestic, not to mention that 20 large stone catapults have long been erected in the rear of the military array. This car can throw nearly 100 kilograms of boulders in mid air, and the farthest range can reach more than 500 meters, which can be called the farthest cold weapon at that time.


    Behind him, there is a catapult that can attack from a long distance. At the front of the team, there is an iron shield array of 1000 people, which can block the fire of the other party. With enough preparation, Ruan gengwang, the general in charge of the troops, looks confident.


    The battle horn had sounded. Ruan gengwang did not immediately give the order to attack. Instead, he looked back at the tower in Hanoi. When he saw Prince Li Yuanlong and others standing on it and looking down, he felt the blood flowing all over his body. Excited, he pulled out the saber on his waist, pointed forward and shouted, "move forward!"


    "Enter!"


    The front iron shield thousand person square rapidly changed the formation, changed from the original square character grid to form a horizontal line, and soon formed a giant dragon, walking at the front of the team.


    An ordinary shield is made of wood and wrapped with iron. In the age of cold weapons, it can defend against bows and arrows, but it can''t defend against bullets. The pure iron shield can defend against the long-range shooting of bullets, but its disadvantages will be very serious. Even if you lift it for a short time, it will consume great power, and it is bound to be very inflexible and difficult to follow the March.


    But knowing these shortcomings and advantages, Ruan gengwang had to rely on it. He didn''t point to using these iron shields to attack. He just needed them to protect his soldiers from moving forward. When he could start to attack, he didn''t believe it. 20000 troops were pressed up at once. How many people could the other party''s guns kill?


    Under Ruan gengwang''s command, a thousand iron shields were in front and slowly moving forward. All the other nearly 20000 Jiaozhi troops hid behind them, and several square arrays were integrated and slowly moving forward.


    "In! In! In!"


    Every time the army goes further, the earth shaking Qi shouts come out, which is quite powerful and gives people a sense of shock.


    "Damn it, it seems that this is an elite soldier." Tiance, a company commander who has led the first attack task, watched the enemy three miles away begin to move forward slowly to his side, and couldn''t help humming.


    Those who can become the cold front are proud. To be one of the company commanders is even more pride in pride, and no one can put it in his eyes. Now the Jiaozhi army on the opposite side is coming from the front as if it had entered a no man''s land. In the eyes of Tiance, this was originally a provocation.


    If it had not been for the distance, which was more than a kilometer away, I''m afraid the 95 style in his hand would have taught each other how to be a man.


    Jiaozhi army is not moving forward. The slogan of "Jin" has been constantly publicized in the mouth, and gradually reached a peak, just like a volcano that can erupt at any time. It will roll in after reaching a certain temperature.


    In contrast, the cold front of the seven battalions stood still, like a boulder fixed on the earth, without being affected by the outside wind and rain.


    "Ha ha, see, the other party is afraid." seeing that his camp has moved forward for 500 meters, the mercenary still hasn''t done anything. Ruan gengwang on the horse laughed. In his opinion, the other party can''t move because he has no skills to do.


    On the tower of Hanoi city behind him, Prince Li Yuanlong stared at everything in front of him. Although the team had gone farther and farther and could not see clearly, the scene of no movement of mercenaries could still be seen clearly.


    Seeing that his side was moving forward, but the other side was not moving at all, he couldn''t help asking the general aside: "generals, what do you think the mercenaries are doing?"


    Standing next to Li Yuanlong, the nearest is fan Yuhai, who is known as a famous Jiaozhi general. Compared with the smiling expression on the face of other generals, his expression was slightly dignified. When he heard the prince ask, he naturally said, "the other party is clearly braking with silence. To tell the truth, this stability is beyond our army."


    Fan Yuhai''s voice just fell. Another general, Li Shaozhong, couldn''t help but say, "general fan, why should he raise the morale of others and destroy his prestige. It''s clear that mercenaries were frightened by the forward formation of our army and didn''t dare to act rashly."


    Li Shaozhong is a member of the Li family. Now the Jiaozhi state is full of power, and his status as a general is rising.


    Li Shaozhong''s words were heard in fan Yuhai''s ears. He did not distinguish anything. The generals on the battlefield are not like those literary ministers. They pay more attention to the results. And before the results appear, it is unknown who is right and who is wrong.


    Prince Li Yuanlong was also not talking, but stared at everything in front of him with great interest. He wanted to see how to deal with the mercenaries with amazing combat power in the face of the Jiaozhi soldiers with several times more troops than them.


    In front of the battlefield, the distance between the two sides is still shortening rapidly. From the earliest three miles to less than 700 meters today, even so, the sound of the word "Jin" is still high in the air, and the momentum of the Jiaozhi army is becoming more and more prosperous.


    "All the grenades are ready, fart iron shield. In a moment, the company commander will let them know what it is to move a stone and hit their own feet." facing the approaching enemy, Tiance didn''t show a trace of fear. On the contrary, he issued an indisputable military order to the soldiers below. Then he took down the 95 pose hanging from his body, and began to aim in a standing position, ready to shoot.

 Chapter 506

    Battalion commander Kong Quanxin was in the middle of the team and saw the 20000 Jiaozhi army getting closer and closer. His face remained the same. Even when he looked carefully, he could see the slightest disapproval in his eyes.


    This was not Kong''s carelessness, but Yang Chendong talked to him before he came and said that iron shield was being built in Hanoi.


    This is the credit of the Security Bureau. After being injected with a large amount of gold and silver, the rapid development of the Security Bureau has long penetrated into those countries that are false enemies. Once there is any trouble, the news will be spread at the first time for the main force of mercenaries to make the most correct judgment.


    As a latecomer, no one knows the importance of intelligence better than him.


    Later generations have long said that the victory of a war depends first on the source of military intelligence. Some people exaggerate that there is a seven point intelligence three-point war. This shows the importance of military intelligence to an army.


    It was with the advance preparation that Yang Chendong told the Jiaozhi army about the iron car that was building an iron shield when Kong wholeheartedly wanted to lead the army. Not only that, he also gave a counter plan.


    The advantage of iron shields is their hardness. Their appearance can effectively block the shooting of flying bullets.


    But its shortcomings are more obvious. For example, slow action, for example, not flexible enough. That is, with these shortcomings, it is naturally very easy to deal with. It only takes a while to throw a grenade, which will form a trend of scattered flowers. In this way, unless the place is very narrow, there is not enough iron shield to see the fragments under the explosion in all directions.


    As for the iron car? Hehe, whether it''s a bazooka or a four zero fire, it''s easy to catch.


    Think about the battlefield of future generations, even mobile tanks are afraid of rocket propelled grenade attacks, not to mention the stupid iron car moving on both legs.


    He got the news step by step, which made Kong Quanxin show no panic when he saw iron shield approaching step by step. What he is worried about now is whether Tiance can hold his feet. After all, the throw distance of the grenade is always limited, and whether the mercenaries in front can withstand the pressure of the Jiaozhi army and shoot at the most appropriate time has become the top priority under the first battle.


    Tiance is the company commander of a company. He is the subordinate of battalion commander Kong wholeheartedly. With the continuous expansion of the mercenary team, more and more middle-level cadres at the regiment and battalion level are needed. Yang Chendong has always advocated promoting and promoting new people. Under what circumstances can we see whether a person''s military talent can be entrusted with important tasks?


    Undoubtedly, war is the best battlefield and way to test commanders.


    Kong wholeheartedly wanted to test the talent of company commander Tiance, so he didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, and just looked at it from the perspective of a bystander. Of course, if Tiance is really useless, the second company commander, the third company commander and the fourth company commander who have long been waiting can replace it at any time.


    This is also Kong''s preparation with his heart behind Tiance''s back. I believe that even if the commander of Tiance company knows these things afterwards, he will not have any dissatisfaction. After all, the situation on the battlefield has always been changeable, and the commander who does not leave behind is the most incompetent.


    Where did the observed Tiance company commander know this? After instructing the men of a company and the auxiliary soldiers of a battalion equipped for him to take out the grenade and get ready, he took the 95 style and fired a shot at the jiaozhibing target in front.


    "Bam!"


    The sound of the gun was very light and crisp. The bullet flew straight out of the gun and hit a shield of jiaozhibing as envisaged by Tiance. Under the impact sound of iron, a lighter and brittle collision sound is produced.


    When the gunshot rang out, Ruan gengwang, who was riding on the horse, stared greatly, and there was something unnatural in his look. Although the prince said that these iron shields were made of pure iron, and the fire gun should not be penetrated, after all, he had not done an experiment, and he still had some confidence in his heart.


    So that after the gunshot, his whole nerves tensed. All this was not until the bullet hit the iron shield and produced a spark. He was very relieved. Then he smiled and pointed to the front and said to a group of subordinates, "see, the other party''s guns have no effect on us."


    "Ha ha ha." the subordinates of the group also laughed as if they were attached. They were really nervous before. Although they took the initiative to launch an offensive, their morale was amazing. But there was no bottom in my heart before I met the firegun. Now, the facts let them put down their suspense.


    Not only the generals, but also the soldiers below were frightened by the gun, but when they saw that the team in front was not in the slightest chaos and wrong, these people also opened their courage, so that when they shouted the slogan of "Jin", their voice was much louder and their speed was much faster.


    "Sure enough, it''s made of pure iron. It''s awesome!" Tiance took back the 95 style with one shot, and then shook his head. Although he looked disappointed, he was not afraid at all. Obviously, the result had long been expected by him.


    The teams on both sides are still approaching rapidly, 400 meters... 300 meters... 200 meters


    Step by step, the teams of both sides can clearly see each other''s lineup, a tense atmosphere begins to diffuse, and the emotions of war and shouting and killing are also rapidly condensing and focusing


    150 meters... 130 meters... 100 meters


    At such a distance, both sides could see each other''s body shape and appearance. When the cross toe army hid behind the iron shield, the archers were also ready to open the bow and pull the arrow.


    A total of 2000 archers can imagine that if they are not stopped, there will be a scene of bows and arrows falling like rain.


    "Comrades in arms, rush for 30 meters, throw bombs and shoot." staring at each other''s every move and seeing that the other party is going to take the lead, the lazy Tiance company commander seemed to change a person, suddenly roared, and then took the lead to rush forward.


    What Tiance did also led the soldiers around him to run out one by one. A cold front company and an auxiliary barracks, a total of 500 people, flew forward like an arrow.


    For soldiers who have to run 25 kilometers in a day''s routine training, the distance of 30 meters is a sprint directly. It''s only a few seconds. They rushed over the required distance, and then 500 grenades were thrown forward like rain.


    The flying speed of the grenade is much farther than before. Basically, each grenade throws a distance of more than 60 meters. When superimposed, the distance of 100 meters is instant.


    The Jiaozhi army did not fully react, including the two thousand archers. They just set up their bows. Before they could release their arrows, the grenades from all over the sky fell over their heads.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Instinctively, many soldiers have such questions in their hearts. But just when the thought in their mind had just formed, the grenades that had been thrown had burst on their heads, sides and feet.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The earth trembles, shrapnel flies


    Flames rise and smoke linger


    With all kinds of sudden changes, the formation of 1000 iron shield players walking in front of Jiaozhi army finally loosened.


    These iron shield hands were originally holding heavy shields. After walking nearly three miles, they were very tired. Suddenly, there was a loud noise and air waves around them, mainly the attack of various fragments, which made them unprepared stunned at this moment.


    I just wanted to guard against the front muskets. I never thought that such powerful explosives would suddenly explode around them.


    The iron shield soldiers, who seemed to be the most closely guarded, began to collapse first, and the two thousand archers standing in the second row behind them also became chaotic.


    The archer''s advantage is that he can kill the enemy from a long distance. But the same disadvantage is also very obvious, that is, once the protective barrier is lost, the chest will be completely exposed in front of the opponent, so that there is no defense at all.


    Not to mention, bursts of grenade explosions hit their heads. I don''t know how many archers were killed, injured and maimed by the huge power of the grenade.


    With the defeat of a row of iron shield soldiers and two rows of bow and arrow soldiers, the whole jiaozhibing camp began to get confused. Surrounded by explosions and fireworks, they didn''t even know what to do next.


    The Jiaozhi soldiers were stunned and the formation was in chaos. The mercenaries did not mess. After throwing grenades, they began to shoot with their guns.


    Five hundred people faced 20000 enemies. They didn''t need to aim at anything at all. They just needed to turn the 95 style and the Bayi bar into a continuous state and sweep directly.


    "Dada... Dada..."


    Bullets were constantly ejected from the muzzle of the gun and poured out into the jiaozhibing army opposite. After a burst of machine gun fire, a large number of Jiaozhi soldiers fell to the ground. They didn''t understand the situation at all. They didn''t know what had happened. Many people fell to the ground with unclear emotions, and some Jiaozhi soldiers who were lucky not to be hit by bullets fled in reverse.


    When people encounter danger, they will have an instinct, which is to turn and run away. Unless something more terrible happens behind you, otherwise, this kind of running will continue until you can''t run.

 Chapter 507

    The first moment was terrible. Nothing is more pitiful than a group of panicked defeated soldiers. They were scrambling back. They shouted and ran, and many people fell down. These cross toed soldiers who were shot by guns didn''t know what they were doing, but instinctively kept retreating to the open city gate behind them.


    General Ruan gengwang was in the middle of the Chinese army. Riding on his horse, he saw farther than ordinary people. Naturally, he knew what had happened at that moment.


    The sudden grenade explosion was beyond his expectation. Seeing a large number of iron shield soldiers fall to the ground, he had a bad feeling. But then the whole army was in chaos before he issued a military order.


    "Hold on to me and rush up. Their number is less than ours. As long as we rush up, we can win." he shouted, cutting his saber at the retreating soldiers. He wanted to stop the retreat of the army in this way.


    Just under the fear of death, how many people will listen to his words? How many people can hear it? How many people will listen when they hear it?


    The retreat of the crowd has been uncontrollable. Even if Ruan gengwang has killed four or five retreating jiaozhibing, he still can''t recover the decline of the great defeat.


    Moreover, Ruan gengwang, who waved his knife repeatedly, has also become the goal of Tiance.


    Riding on a horse is a privilege of a general, but it will inevitably become a significant target in the eyes of others. Tiance put the target on him, held the 95 style steadily with both hands, raised the gun in a semi kneeling posture and held it.


    Adjust the breath, aim between three o''clock and one line, gently touch the trigger of the gun with your fingers, and then shake on your shoulder, which is the recoil force from the bullet.


    "BAM BAM"


    In the chaos, no one would pay attention to the two shots, but after the first shot ran the target, the second shot hit the target. Ruan gengwang, who was still drinking and scolding the retreat, felt a pain in his chest, and then his breath became urgent. The body shape was just after shaking twice on the horse, and then he didn''t have the strength to catch Ma Jiang and fell from above.


    Once a person falls under the tide of withdrawal, the consequences are very serious. Ruan gengwang, who was shot, would not have died immediately, but when he fell to the ground and countless big feet stepped on him, don''t say if he was angry. Just say that the whole person''s face became completely different. At that moment, he was completely trampled to death.


    Ruan gengwang''s fall and death represented the complete retreat of 20000 Jiaozhi troops. When no one stopped them, the Jiaozhi troops ran back frantically. Less than 100 meters behind them, 500 mercenaries with guns were constantly chasing after them, leaving the lives of some of the last Jiaozhi soldiers one by one.


    This seems to be a talisman. The speed of running after the defeated soldiers is getting slower and slower. They are afraid that they will be killed if they fall behind.


    Stampedes happen from time to time. No matter who loses his balance of gravity and falls to the ground, he will be trampled to death.


    Behind the commander of Tiance company, battalion commander Kong wholeheartedly saw the overall situation and shouted to three trumpeters not far away who had been waiting for a long time: "blow the charge, all attack!"


    "Doodle doodle doodle..."


    The loud and refreshing charge horn sounded. After a shout, more than 3000 mercenaries rushed forward. While maintaining the formation in rows, they rushed forward as fast as possible. The current situation seemed to tell them that if they took one step at night, they would lose many military achievements.


    Compared with the whole army charged by mercenaries, Prince Li Yuanlong stumbled on the tower of Hanoi city. If it hadn''t been for the captain of the guard to help each other, I''m afraid everyone would have fallen to the ground.


    "Defeated, defeated." Li Yuanlong murmured just as he stood firm.


    "Your Highness, the last general is willing to close the gate immediately." the look of the famous general fan Yuhai is also very ugly. But fortunately, he has led the army for many years and is not as unbearable as the prince.


    "I will support you later." Huang Hua, another general, also hugged his fist and bowed his head. Obviously, he also saw that if this continued, Ruan gengwang''s headquarters might attract mercenaries into the city.


    Listening to the two generals express the same view, Li Yuanlong''s face flashed a color of struggle. But soon he made a decision, gritted his teeth and said, "pass on the prince''s order to close the city gate."


    This command means that the 20000 soldiers outside the city have completely given up.


    Ruan gengwang died. His soldiers turned and ran like headless flies, just hoping to enter Hanoi quickly so as to save their lives. But then, the scene I saw was that the east city gate began to close from the inside. The heavy city gate heard a creaking sound and was closing quickly.


    "No!" seeing that the only way out was about to be blocked. At least more than 10000 cross toed soldiers have red eyes. Some people showed a desperate expression in their eyes, some accelerated their running speed and dreamed that they could rush into the city at the last moment, while others ran to the empty and unattended catapult, and then we worked together to change the direction of the heavy catapult.


    "Even though they have abandoned us, it''s no wonder we fight in our own way." after a famous commander shouted, he commanded the soldiers to put the boulder into the catapult and began to blast towards the city of Hanoi behind him.


    While roaring, the commander shouted to the mercenary pursuers getting closer and closer, "we have surrendered. We are willing to help you take the Hanoi city and do meritorious deeds on your behalf!"


    Such a shout soon received the response of many jiaozhibing soldiers. In order to survive, they must take a posture at this time.


    "Stop shooting!" company commander Tiance, who had replaced the fourth cartridge clip, saw the changes in front of him and stopped the advancing mercenaries for the first time.


    Originally, he wanted to follow the Jiaozhi army and enter Hanoi. This is also the military order he made in front of battalion commander Kong Quanxin. But when he saw the gate closed in advance from a distance, he was very anxious. Although he still had a backhand, he had to be in trouble after all. But now looking at the sudden change in front of him, he suddenly had an idea in his heart. Why not use these defeated soldiers to help him attack the city?


    The 400 people around us are all babies. It''s best to sacrifice one less.


    After making up his mind, he followed the situation and shouted, "but all the Jiaozhi soldiers who help mercenaries attack the city are doing meritorious service on behalf of the crime and do not kill! There is no amnesty for those who still want to fight in the corner!"


    Some of the 400 soldiers who had been stopped didn''t understand Tiance''s idea. Now they understood it one by one as soon as they heard his cry. Next time, they followed Tiance and shouted the slogan of resisting and killing without amnesty. The attack is regarded as the slogan of meritorious service on behalf of sin.


    Seeing that there is a glimmer of opportunity before death, the soldiers who have been desperate will not grasp it with all their strength. Then one by one ran to the catapult and began to help counter attack the towers of Hanoi city.


    These catapults are used to prevent the impact of mercenaries. The location is very close to the tower of Hanoi City, not even 50 meters. Now it is regarded as a tool to counter attack the city gate. It can be imagined how threatening it will be. When a random boulder was thrown away, it flew over the city tower and fell into the city of Hanoi. Just this Boulder, the city doesn''t know how many innocent people will be affected.


    "Bastard, bastard, shoot me and kill them." seeing these defeated soldiers helping mercenaries against themselves, Prince Li Yuanlong''s face was very ugly and roared at the top of his voice.


    The prince spoke. Although he knew that the people below were soldiers of his own country, he watched them throw boulders into the city. He didn''t know how many people were killed. General fan Yuhai, Huang Hua and other generals also bit their teeth and said in a cruel voice, "shoot an arrow!"


    After a few breaths, the arrow rained like rain. For a time, it was lively in the city outside the city. On the contrary, it made the Tiance company commander who followed them not worry.


    "Company commander, do you want us to help?" a cold front platoon commander asked with some itching as he watched the fighting between his own people and his own people.


    "Don''t worry, the dog bites the dog''s mouth and waits for them to be less powerful. Tiance not only doesn''t speak in a hurry, but the whole person simply sits on the ground and wants to have a good rest in the gap of the war.


    With company commander Tiance taking the lead, the other 500 mercenaries also sat on the ground, holding their guns one by one, watching the lively scene 200 meters away and pointing at it from time to time.


    Waiting for the battalion commander Kong Quanxin to rush over with the main force behind him, what he saw was the scene in front of him.


    But Kong Quanxin didn''t mean to scold Tiance. Maybe he thought the same. Therefore, while commanding the troops and taking advantage of this time to have a good rest, he asked people to call Tiance in front of him.


    "That battle was a good one just now. It gave us the prestige of a cold front. What are you going to do next?" Kong asked wholeheartedly while pointing to the flat ground around him and indicating that Tiance could sit down.


    Kong Quanxin naturally knows what to do. But I still asked, but I have a heart of school examination. With the continuous growth of mercenaries, the rank and system of the team are higher and higher. It''s only a matter of time before a man with military achievements and experience like him will be promoted. But if you can hold a high position, it depends on whether there are people who can use them. Obviously, at this moment, he trained Tiance as a confidant.

 Chapter 508

    In front of Kong Quanxin, Tiance was not so restrained. After all, he had just entered the cold front meeting, and Kong Quanxin was his monitor. Waiting for him to be the monitor, he was also his platoon leader. Along the way, he had the fact that he had a battalion commander and a company commander.


    "Battalion commander, I mean, when they are almost exhausted, we will open the east gate and take the opportunity to kill them." Tiance Dala said this, which was originally a part of the previous battle plan. At the meeting yesterday, Kong Quanxin said that if possible, attack Hanoi today. If the conditions are not suitable, we are looking for the right opportunity.


    That''s what he said, but those who attended the meeting, who don''t know, this is the battalion commander''s decision to make great contributions. Unless the conditions are really inappropriate, it will be a certainty to attack Hanoi today.


    "Are you in a hurry?" Kong Quan asked with a trace of worry after listening to Tiance''s answer, "As far as intelligence is concerned, there are 80000 Jiaozhi troops in the city. In addition to the concentration of senior officials and dignitaries in the city, I''m afraid the number of their families is more than 10000. Counting the military service of the government office in the city, it''s 100000 troops. Although it can consume 20000 opponents, there are still a lot left."


    Less than 3000 people go to attack the capital of a country, and people are already prepared for defense. This kind of thing is like a joke. But the same thing happens to mercenaries, which is completely different. With their excellent military quality, excellent personal physical fitness, and the most important thing is their excellent weapons and equipment, the war of winning more with less takes place in them It''s really a normal thing for me.


    Therefore, Kong Quanxin''s worry is not whether he can capture the city, but whether he can stand after entering the city. If he goes first and is blown out by others, it will be a real shame. When the sixth young master comes with the main force, won''t they have no face to meet each other?


    Naturally, Tiance understood this truth, so he nodded approvingly at first, but then said: "Battalion commander, it''s hard for you to lead the team alone this time. It''s a pity if you don''t fight well. Moreover, once you suddenly enter the city, you must be unprepared, and there won''t be too many good things transferred. It''s a large number of booty. How much credit is that? I think the sixth young master will be surprised to see it I''m always satisfied. As for what will happen after entering the city, the big deal is that if we can''t, we''ll burn the house and burn all the dangerous buildings in front of us. As long as the Jiaozhi soldiers can''t get close to us, we can''t help us. Then it''s time for us to call the roll one by one with fire guns. "


    "Burning houses? Should even civilian houses be burned?" hearing this idea, Kong wholeheartedly felt that his eyes brightened. However, considering what the sixth young master often said, he hesitated to get on well with the people and deal well with them.


    Seeing Kong Quanxin''s worry, Tiance said with a smile: "Battalion commander, the sixth young master is a great good man. It''s also reasonable for him to advocate unity and friendship with the people. But we''re not facing the Han people, but the Jiaozhi people. There may be good people among them, but most of them are hostile to us. Besides, once we succeed, we can''t have any good thoughts at this time. Otherwise, we''ll hurt our brothers."


    What Tiance said is also very reasonable. On the battlefield, we only look at victory.


    Only by winning can you get more initiative. Even if you want to benefit the people, you must first has the final say, otherwise your life will be out of order. How can we protect the interests of others?


    After these words, Kong Quanxin finally made a decision. He was not an indecisive man at first, otherwise he would not become the battalion commander of Leng Feng. "Well, that''s right, let''s take a break and wait until they are almost ready to fight. By the way, get ready for the guy who broke the gate, and we''ll see your good performance later."


    Kong wholeheartedly gave orders, and Tiance changed his seat to the station. He respected a standard military salute and said, "please rest assured that the battalion commander can protect the company and complete the task."


    Prince Li Yuanlong doesn''t know what the mercenary is going to do next. He has withdrawn from the East Tower at the moment. After all, the catapult doesn''t have eyes. Who knows which one will fall on his head. If he is really hit, isn''t there no place to find reason when he is dead?


    Apart from Prince Li Yuanlong, there were also fan Yuhai, who was called the famous general, and Li Shaozhong, another general surnamed Li. After they returned to the palace with the prince, they discussed what to do next.


    "Crown prince, please feel at ease. Ruan gengwang was the only one who made mistakes in today''s war. He underestimated the enemy and made rash progress, which led to the defeat. As long as we stick to the city gate next, with the advantage of the number of people, mercenaries can''t take any advantage." Li Shaozhong stood up first, not only comforting the crown prince, but also expressing his views on the war.


    "Yes, yes." the other generals nodded and agreed with Li Shaozhong.


    What is the crown prince? He is the prince of a country. If there is no accident, he will be the king in the future. Then he can''t have any problems. Even if there is a problem, the executor below doesn''t understand the intention of the crown prince and doesn''t do things well.


    When a war is lost, someone will carry the black pot. Ruan gengwang, who has died in the battle, has become a man carrying the pot. Although Prince Li Yuanlong could not bear it, he had to make such a decision for the sake of the overall situation.


    "Well, that''s what everyone meant, so it''s settled. Just to prevent accidents, we need to mobilize troops and horses. General fan, it''s your trouble." Li Yuanlong nodded helplessly and handed over the next war power to the famous general fan Yuhai.


    "The end will be ordered." he hugged his fist. After fan Yuhai promised, he withdrew from the hall step by step without delay. For the safety of Hanoi, some things can''t be delayed and should be done immediately.


    After fan Yuhai left, Li Yuanlong discussed with the generals what to do next, and then waited for the news of the end of the war at the east gate.


    In front of the east gate, after the prince left, all the wars here were handed over to General Huang Hualai. In the face of boulders being driven into the city, General Huang was not anxious. First, he sent people to evacuate some people near the east gate, while constantly ordering the archers to put arrows down on the city tower.


    Compared with the bulkiness of the catapult, the archers are much more flexible. In addition, he was condescending. He was really powerful. In only half an hour, he shot and killed thousands of Jiaozhi rebels. He also threw a lot of stones and sleepers under the tower, enough to destroy all the ten stone catapults below.


    Without the catapult, the attack power of the Jiaozhi rebels completely weakened. With few bows and arrows in their hands, they became living targets one by one. There was nothing to hide, nothing to hide.


    Seeing more and more dead brothers, some cross toed rebels turned back and ran towards the mercenaries. At a distance of 300 meters, they dropped their weapons one by one and knelt down to surrender.


    Everyone has a desire to live. Seeing that there was no way to live, they had to turn back and beg for mercy. Although the heart is also uneasy, I don''t know how mercenaries will deal with them, but there is some hope to try, which is much better than waiting to be a target under the city.


    Go to the temporary auxiliary soldiers of a battalion, confiscate their weapons and bind them with ropes one by one. " When battalion commander Kong waved his hands wholeheartedly, 400 temporary auxiliary soldiers rushed forward and surrounded the Jiaozhi rebels who had surrendered and had no will to fight.


    In other words, the number of Jiaozhi rebels alive today is at least 7000. Four hundred people surrounded more than 7000 people, and the proportion was incongruous. But on the battlefield, such things often happen.


    Faced with a group of defeated soldiers, especially those who have no will to fight, they often need to pay a small price to take them into custody. Just like when the Japanese invaded China, two Japanese soldiers could take two thousand people for more than ten or even dozens of miles.


    It seems impossible to think about it now. But this is true. I have to say, how sad it is for a nation to have no intention of war.


    After solving more than 7000 prisoners, the company''s changtiance began to get busy. First, the whole team was formed, and then ten soldiers in a row and a shift were called out alone.


    Different from other cold fronts, the ten soldiers went up to the squad leader, deputy squad leader and ordinary soldiers. They came all the way with a huge wooden box behind them. They also changed their backs, and their speed was not much slower than that of other comrades in arms.


    After being called out of the queue alone, they opened the wooden box skillfully by one person, and then five individual rocket launchers were assembled and placed in the hands of five people.


    After glancing over a group of soldiers, Tiance nodded with satisfaction when he saw that they were full of war. He pointed to the east gate of Hanoi hundreds of meters away and said loudly, "open the gate for me, and then cover in one row and two rows, and the third row and auxiliary barracks rush in when the gate is wide open. There is no amnesty for anyone who resists!"


    The order to attack the city was finally issued by Tiance. Five hundred mercenary soldiers raised their chests one by one and shouted in unison. Then they turned and began to move closer to the east gate of Hanoi in rows.


    On the east gate, General Huang Hua is directing the soldiers to clean the battlefield.

 Chapter 509

    In the war just now, several boulders fell on the city tower, injured some soldiers and smashed some city walls. If they are not repaired properly, they will become more or less a trouble in the face of attack.


    While arranging to clean the city tower, Huang Hua ordered people to get a large number of bows and arrows. The previous bow shot wasted a lot. Now it''s time to supplement it.


    "General, look, they moved. It looks like they''re coming to us." a soldier in charge of observing mercenaries shouted loudly, attracting the attention of everyone including Huang Hua.


    "They''re really coming!" then a cross toed soldier shouted. I can hear that there is some fear in the cry.


    Huang Hua was also awakened by the cry. When he saw that the mercenaries really began to move towards the east gate, his face changed greatly.


    He always thought that after the attack just now, mercenaries should know the difficulties of attacking the city. At least there was a period of relaxation before the main force of the other party came. But unexpectedly, there were less than 3000 of them, and they really dared to attack again.


    "Don''t they die? Don''t they know that with the city wall as a cover, it''s impossible for these 3000 people to rush up?" a lot of thoughts flashed in their hearts in a moment. Although Huang Hua didn''t know what they would do, as a general, he instinctively commanded the soldiers to take their places and prepared to defend the city.


    It was because Huang Hua still had a bit of the self-confidence that he didn''t let people send news to Prince at first time. With strong towers, it should be able to withstand the impact of mercenaries. Of course, he was more curious, because he didn''t see that the other party had a ladder and other things to attack the city. How should they prepare to attack the city?


    The idea just flashed, and suddenly thought of how Ruan gengwang was defeated. Thinking of the advanced weapons that could explode when they were thrown out, he felt his scalp numb and shouted to the Jiaozhi army around him, "the archers should be prepared, and they should not be allowed to get close to the city gate. Don''t let them blow open the city gate. Also, send someone to report to the crown prince immediately that reinforcements are needed here. The more, the better."


    Huang Hua''s cry made the Jiaozhi army on the city tower busy for a while. When the mercenaries under the city approached within 200 meters, the battlements were full of archers. They stretched their bows and arrows and were ready to hurt the enemy at any time.


    The archers were ready, but the mercenaries did not do as they wanted. They just stopped before walking 130 meters from the city tower.


    This position makes the archers have no room to play. Even if the bow and arrow were shot out, it could not reach such a far position.


    "What are they going to do?" seeing the mercenaries suddenly stop, all the soldiers on the tower widened their eyes. General Huang Hua, the leader of the team, had a bad feeling in his heart. He just couldn''t see through what the other party was going to do.


    At the position of 130 meters, Tiance ordered the army to stop, and then the five rocket launchers took another five steps forward. Then the three pointed at the gate and the two pointed at the tower.


    It''s only a matter of time before and after doing all this. From this point of view, they should have been training for a long time and fully prepared.


    The first squad leader was one of the five rocket launchers. Seeing that his comrades in arms were ready, he took a deep breath and smoothed his breath, which began the countdown of "five... Four... Three... Two... One"


    At the moment of the sound of a word, five shells with fire flew out, roared away, and each rushed to his own goal.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    Five deafening voices rang out one after another, shaking everyone''s eyes.


    When the rocket launcher is fired, the momentum is shocking, and the effect is very amazing. The two that hit the city tower exploded in the crowd of Jiaozhi army, and one of them was still close to General Huang Hua.


    When the explosion sounded, the powerful impact directly knocked Huang Hua to the ground, and the seat was the place where he was directly hit. The two Jiaozhi soldiers standing there were torn apart by one blow. They couldn''t find a intact part on their body, and completely disappeared between the day and the ground.


    After the explosion, the three rocket propelled grenades that blasted towards the east gate were even more powerful. They directly opened most of the closed gate, a huge mouth of three or four meters, so that people can pass there calmly.


    "Shoot!" the commander of Tiance company, who had been prepared for a long time, was waiting for this scene. After seeing that the fire arrow barrel had completed the original target plan, he shouted loudly, and then led the line to shoot at the cross toed archers on the top of the city building who had not yet calmed down.


    At a distance of 130 meters, archers can''t help mercenaries. However, neither the Ninth Five-Year Plan nor the Bayi bar paid attention to this distance. The bullets in their guns can smoothly fall on the city tower and give a heavy blow to the Jiaozhi soldiers who are not prepared.


    Although some accuracy was lost because bullets were not mass-produced, at least 50% of them hit the enemy. Even those bullets that did not hit the target, once they hit the battlements, issued a very frightening momentum, which was enough to make the Jiaozhi soldiers shrink their heads one by one and dare not expose their bodies in the air without shelter protection.


    Rows and rows of cold front soldiers suppressed the archers on the city tower with the Ninth Five-Year Plan. Leng Feng took this opportunity to rush straight to the dilapidated east gate.


    First, several grenades were thrown nearby, which made the opening of the city gate bigger. Not to mention, it also scared back the Jiaozhi army who wanted to come to support the city gate. Then more than 400 mercenaries made great strides and rushed all the way into the city.


    Tiance was victorious. Battalion commander Kong wholeheartedly came with the main force behind him and entered in turn to stabilize his advantage.


    On the tower, Huang Hua, who was knocked down by the momentum of the bazooka, has stood up under the protection of several close soldiers. When he looked down at the city, he felt an old blood pressure at the bottom of his heart and burst out.


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s all over." he plopped on the ground. As a general guarding the city, he will bear unshirkable responsibility.


    "General, the mercenaries came up along the city ladder in the city. Let''s go out." a soldier saw some cross toed soldiers who wanted to escape. As soon as they came out not far along the city ladder, there was a dense sound of gunfire. Then they all ran back to the city upstairs. He guessed what had happened and suggested to Huang Hua.


    "It''s useless. It''s a death to kill." Huang Hua shook his head very discouraged. He knows the crown prince too well. Ruan gengwang has taken the black pot for the previous defeat. The black pot that threw the gate will be taken by himself. In this way, it is inevitable to die if he doesn''t kill it.


    Seeing that the general didn''t mean to kill out, the soldiers kindly reminded, "general, or we''ll surrender. The soldiers outside the city surrendered just now and survived."


    "Surrender?" shook his head, and Huang huaguojue said, "we Jiaozhi generals can only stand to die, not kneel to live. Come on, take out my big knife and fight with those mercenaries. Kill one enough, kill two and earn one."


    Under Huang Hua''s command, the Jiaozhi army on the tower seemed to have a backbone again, and then nearly a thousand people began to rush down the city ladder in an organized way, shouting and shouting, which was quite a momentum.


    However, the city ladder is not wide. It only needs two 95 style guards to guard here in turn and keep shooting. It is impossible for someone to rush down the 20 meter rotating City ladder. Only after more than 50 people died in two waves of attack, the other soldiers quit.


    This is obviously the rhythm of rushing down to death. I can''t see any hope of survival. Who is willing to do it.


    No soldiers were willing to attack, which annoyed Huang Hua. He killed a Jiaozhi soldier who didn''t listen to orders with a big knife, then looked coldly at other Jiaozhi soldiers and said, "it''s your destiny to join the army and fight in blood on the battlefield. Whoever dares to retreat is your example.


    Looking at the bloody blood from the big knife, the Jiaozhi army was afraid. They had to launch another charge. Needless to say, under the muzzle of the Bayi bar, they dropped a batch of corpses and retreated again.


    At this time, the cry of mercenaries under the city tower also came up. "Surrender and do not kill. If there are rebels, there is no amnesty for killing!"


    Originally, we could not see the hope of living. We all thought that we would die anyway. But now that we have a way to live in front of us, our minds become vivid.


    At this time, Huang Hua ignored these. Seeing that another impact failed, he still gave orders to other Jiaozhi soldiers to continue the impact, and said that he would die on the road of the charge.


    I have to say that Huang Hua is a brave general. Unfortunately, sometimes a general can''t win a war if he is brave. Just like now, when everyone is struggling, you don''t want to encourage everyone and want to continue to force people to die. Who will listen to you?


    There were also several centurions in Jiaozhi army. After they made eye contact quickly, they surrounded Huang Hua with some confidants.


    "What are you doing?" the soldiers around Huang Hua shouted loudly when they saw that something was wrong, hoping to scare each other with the sound of shouting.


    If it were normal, such a cry would certainly have an effect. But in the face of life and death, such a cry obviously had little effect. The soldiers who crossed their toes just hesitated and then strode around them.

 Chapter 510

    Even if someone wants them to die, in order not to die, others can only die.


    Although it seems that there is a bit of silence in saying these words, the fact is that the Jiaozhi soldiers who want to live and surrender surrounded Huang Hua and several of his close soldiers. Then I don''t know who stabbed the first knife. After a bang of weapons, Huang Hua died. His body was thrown to the city ladder, and then a high white flag was hung.


    The rapid fall of Jiaozhi east city building completely surprised Prince Li Yuanlong. When he heard the news in the palace, the whole person was like being struck by thunder and stood there for a long time.


    "Prince, Prince, are you all right, your highness?" several young civil and military ministers came to Li Yuanlong with an eager and concerned expression. There were also some old ministers who quickly ran to the depths of the palace after shaking their heads.


    After a few breaths, Prince Li Yuanlong finally calmed down. The first sentence he said was, "fight, fight back, we must recapture the East Tower and drive those mercenaries out of Hanoi."


    "Don''t worry, Prince. Someone has already done it. Not only that, but the ten iron carts we have just built are ready to be sent together." the General Li Shaozhong comforted. He is also preparing to go to the front to supervise the war and see if he can get the east gate back.


    "Good, good." listening to Li Shaozhong''s arrangement, Li Yuanlong''s face looked much better, and his nervous mood seemed to be relieved. Just as he was thinking about what measures to take next, behind him, in the depths of the palace, suddenly came the sound of footsteps, and then a male duck''s voice said, "the king is coming."


    "See your majesty." all the officials, including Prince Li Yuanlong, knelt to the ground for the first time.


    "Hum!" a cold and unhappy voice answered them, and then king Riley was supported on the gold chair in the main hall of the palace.


    Riley is really very old. He should have been dead at this time in history. But because of Yang Chendong''s arrival, he is still alive, and in addition to looking older, his spirit is still good. At least his face is red, which is much better than those ministers who are affected by the chaos and turn white.


    Sitting on the golden chair, Li Li''s eyes were like a tiger king patrolling his territory. First, he looked around. Many ministers and generals he stared at couldn''t help lowering their heads.


    It seemed that Li Li was very satisfied with this effect. When Li Li looked at Li Yuanlong again, he shook his head. "Prince, why do you just want to fight with them? Do you think the other party even killed the city gate and will quit? You really disappoint your father."


    "This... Boy is stupid. Please give me your father''s advice." Li Yuanlong really doesn''t know what to say. The situation is so chaotic and unbearable by him. He really has an unshirkable responsibility, which is also a heavy blow to the prestige of his crown prince.


    Before, because Li Yuanlong was calm and generous, he really United many important ministers and generals, so that sometimes King Li was worried about his feelings when he gave orders. Some people even said privately that the king should consider abdication when he is older. Jiaozhi is more likely to be brilliant only if it is led by a young king.


    Among such voices, especially in Jiuzhen county where the prince is located, the voice is the highest. After all, the crown prince stayed in power there. Some local officials relied on the height of the sky and the distance of the king. Few people would take Riley, the old king, in their eyes.


    If this continues in the long run, it is obviously very bad for the situation of the whole Jiaozhi country. It is not impossible that there will even be a whole line of martial arts. King Riley had his own intelligence system, and naturally he knew very well about these news. He didn''t want to give way when he was alive, nor did he want to see his father and son turn against each other. In order to divert everyone''s attention, when the envoy sent by King min arrived, he agreed to send troops to Nanming.


    It never occurred to me that King min was so snobbish that he abandoned them as soon as he gained power. In Nanming, he just wanted a princess and a relative to express goodwill. At the same time, he also increased his authority in Jiaozhi country. Unexpectedly, he provoked mercenaries to come from afar, and now there is such a chaotic situation.


    If the prince is able to hand over troops, he will naturally be a king''s insight and know people. If not, it will be regarded as suppressing the prince''s arrogance. So all along, Li Li looked on coldly and didn''t mean to do anything. Until now, the capital of the country has been opened, and it is time for him to stand up and preside over the overall situation and turn the tide.


    As soon as he appeared, he reprimanded Li Yuanlong, which strongly suppressed the arrogance of the prince. This hand came out. Some people who originally wanted to hold the prince''s smelly feet had to think deeply. The old king is still there. Should they restrain themselves from what they do?


    When some ministers were considering their own position, the voice of King Riley came out again, but there was a sense of bleakness and dusk in the voice. "Even though they have entered the city, let''s leave and pass the order. The East Gate continues to resist, but it doesn''t need to be too fierce. Just delay their progress. As for others, withdraw from Hanoi and go to Xiyu city. There, general fan Yuhai has been waiting for us with a large number of warriors."


    "What?" the voice fell, and everyone didn''t look puzzled. Although it is true that mercenaries captured the east gate, they still have the power of resistance to Hanoi, the capital of Jiaozhi. Even in the view of many people, if they are willing to pay a high price, they will attack back and recapture the gate again. But why quit? To their surprise, it seemed that the king had long known that things would develop like this. He even arranged heavy troops in Xiyu city. They also said that they couldn''t see fan Yuhai just now. It turned out that there was another heavy task.


    Many people couldn''t figure it out, so they set their eyes on Prince Li Yuanlong, who was also kneeling on the ground. Obviously, he wants the crown prince to stand up and question the king.


    Being noticed by so many expectant eyes, Li Yuanlong really wanted to stand up and say something. When he was still brewing how to speak, King Li Li on the golden chair said first: "by the way, the news just received, most of Jiuzhen county has been captured by mercenaries. Now rinan county is afraid to be dangerous."


    "Plop", this is the sound of the prince falling to the ground before he stood up.


    Jiuzhen county is the base of the prince and the foundation. Over the past few years, he has properly placed all the officials there. It can be said that his orders there are far more useful and effective than his father. This is also the place that Li Yuanlong relies on. He just wanted to say that he would arrange Jiuzhen county to send troops to solve the siege of Hanoi city.


    But now, it has been captured. This was like a bolt from the blue. The result instantly put him on the ground, and the only spirit in his body seemed to be drained at this moment.


    The prince''s performance fell into the eyes of some people. They soon made a choice, that is, to continue to support King Riley. Look, Jiang is still old and spicy. With just a few words, the crown prince''s reputation has fallen to the lowest point. I''m afraid it won''t be able to recover in a few years.


    Even the crown prince has no objection. Other ministers dare not be questioned. Besides, Jiuzhen county has been attacked. That''s mercenaries playing really. It seems that Hanoi city is not guaranteed. It''s better to step back and retreat to Xiyu city. Some people even think that even retreating to Xiyu city may not be the end.


    Fortunately, the king also said just now that general fan Yuhai, who had originally dispatched troops according to the prince''s order, had gone to Xiyu City, where many troops had been summoned according to the king''s order. This reassured some people.


    With the appearance of the king, the ministers who didn''t know what to do soon arranged. After all, my family is in Hanoi. Now I suddenly say I want to leave here. I''m afraid it''s troublesome to clean up. I can''t do it in three or five days.


    It seems that King Riley also saw this problem. He waved his hand and said, "remember, there are only two days, and from now on, some things will be transported to the west of the city. After two days, if anyone still stays in the city, wait to face the ferocious mercenaries independently."


    Two days, in the hands of officials of both northern and Southern Ming Dynasties, time is certainly not enough. Over the years, they have bought too many things to deal with. But Jiaozhi is just a small country. Both economy and agriculture are not very developed. Even if officials here want to make a profit, they get limited. If you hurry up in two days, you can probably clean up one.


    King Riley ordered the evacuation. Battalion commander Kong Quanxin at the East Gate doesn''t know it at all. He is organizing people to guard the city building.


    Before the battle, Kong Quanxin had discussed with a group of his officers. It was not a big problem to attack the east gate of Hanoi unexpectedly. It may not be able to hold here. After all, there are tens of thousands of Jiaozhi troops in the city. And as long as it is properly organized, the Jiaozhi people in the city can also quickly form and plan to become an army.


    If the attack is really like a wave, at one moment, the bullets in their hands will be finished, and it''s hard to say whether the mercenaries with less than 3000 people can guard the east gate.

 Chapter 511

    In fact, the number of mercenaries today is far less than 3000. After leaving a temporary auxiliary barracks and a cold front company outside the city to take charge of the 7000 Jiaozhi soldiers just captured, the number of mercenaries in the east city building is only about 2300.


    Not at home, but at such a disadvantage, Kong Quanxin really doesn''t have the confidence to win for how long. Normally, at this time, he should send someone to report to Yang Chendong and ask the main force to arrive quickly, so that the burden on his shoulder can be put down. But he didn''t do it. At least in his opinion, things haven''t reached that critical time.


    Kong Quanxin, who is ready for battle, has even prepared a lot of bows and arrows, so that he can save some bullets at a critical time and prepare for counterattack. But what he saw was completely different from what he thought.


    The Jiaozhi soldiers didn''t mean to rush forward, but they were hundreds of meters away from the East Tower and stared at themselves. There''s a big picture that I won''t move if you don''t move.


    "What are they doing?" Kong Quanxin felt that he could not see through the current situation. Then he ordered the scouts to look around to see if the other party had any conspiracy. At the same time, he sent someone to find a way to contact the security agents in Hanoi. He needed to master more information about the city.


    The scouts were sent out. They looked around with binoculars that could see far, and the results were really confusing. Feidan didn''t see any signs of the transfer of Jiaozhi soldiers around. On the contrary, he saw many carriages coming out of the west gate.


    Soon, the agents of the Security Bureau also contacted them. The agents brought more accurate information. The Jiaozhi army even began to retreat. It seems that it clearly has no intention to fight in Hanoi.


    "What are they doing?" Rao Shikong was very open-minded, but after receiving these war reports, he still felt that Zhang Er couldn''t touch his head.


    "Battalion commander, report the matter to the sixth young master." even the long Tiance couldn''t figure out the truth. But he did know that one person must be able to think through, that is Yang Chendong.


    "OK." Kong nodded wholeheartedly. After all, the development of the matter was somewhat beyond his expectation. That is, there were such great changes. Of course, we should report the matter to the sixth young master. The next step is to stop the war. Just listen to the order.


    In this way, the fast horse scouts came out of the east gate and went straight to the main mercenary force coming from the North Belt city.


    Under the leadership of Yang Chendong, the main force of mercenaries moving forward while training shooting skills did not move forward very fast.


    On the one hand, he wanted to see if Kong Quanxin''s Third Battalion had the strength to fight alone and capture Hanoi city; Secondly, the specifications of this batch of bullets are slightly different because of the urgent requirements, which directly leads to the reduction of accuracy. He wants to issue a document to require chiembedded Arsenal to ensure both efficiency and quality. After that, it can only increase the number of shooting to make up for the target hit rate.


    Fortunately, in the past three days of training, after each soldier fired at least 100 bullets, the target hitting rate has been significantly improved, which makes him relax. At this time, the Scout sent by Kong Quanxin rushed over. In fact, they were only forty miles away from Hanoi.


    The sudden arrival of the Scout inevitably made Yang Chendong have too many conjectures. He thought the most likely one was to ask for help, so he saw the scout for the first time and learned about what happened in Hanoi.


    "Jiaozhi soldiers are retreating outside the city. Is this news accurate?" after listening to the report of the scout, Yang Chendong also showed a puzzled look, but he hid well and others didn''t find it.


    "Back to the sixth young master, the matter was double confirmed by the special agents of the Security Bureau stationed in Hanoi City in addition to the Scouts of our third battalion. Moreover, our battalion commander also said that after occupying the east city, there was no big battle to fight except a wave of fierce counterattack by the Jiaozhi army at the beginning."


    The Scout cleverly didn''t answer yes or no, but reported some information he knew truthfully.


    "OK, I see. Go down and have a rest first." Yang Chendong nodded. With the above evidence, the Jiaozhi army is really going to withdraw. This also makes him have to sigh. As the commander of Jiaozhi army, his courage to break his wrists is admirable.


    Yang Chendong was ready to fight the main force of Jiaozhi army in Hanoi. At that time, with his powerful weapons in his hands, he can ensure that the result of this war will completely defeat the Jiaozhi army. If it comes, the victory and defeat of Jiaozhi will be seen in the first war. But now it seems that things are far from that simple.


    Although we still don''t know why the Jiaozhi army wants to give up their capital, even if there is such a good thing, if we don''t take advantage of the victory and attack, such a good opportunity is really wasted.


    "Hu Mang, immediately convey the order. The army set out at full speed and rushed to Hanoi." that is, there was a good opportunity to chase the enemy. Of course, Yang Chendong would not let go, and made a decision at the first time.


    When the order was issued, the main force of mercenaries, who had been on their way slowly, moved forward at a rapid pace. The army of nearly 60000 people, like a long snake, went straight into Hanoi, the capital of the country.


    Forty miles away, just less than four hours, nearly 60000 people arrived. Outside the city, Kong Quanxin, commander of the Third Battalion, is here with a group of officers to welcome Yang Chendong.


    When seeing Yang Chendong on horseback from a distance, Kong Quanxin and others maintained an upright posture and paid a standard military salute.


    Yang Chendong turned over and dismounted. After returning to a military salute, he shook hands with Kong Quanxin and others respectively, and then said in a very positive tone, "you''ve worked hard. You''ll be rewarded later. Now let''s talk about the situation in the city."


    When he heard the reward for meritorious service, Kong grinned wholeheartedly. "Young master Xie Liu affirmed that the situation in the city is very obvious now. The Jiaozhi army in the city is indeed retreating. The news from the security agency is that the current Jiaozhi state is not Prince Li Yuanlong in charge of the overall situation, but the old king Li Li has the power. It is also the decision made by the old king to withdraw from Jiaozhi and go west to the city."


    "Oh? Li Li''s decision." Yang Chendong nodded after listening. In this way, everything will work.


    Who is Li Li? But he was the one who dared to pull his wrist at them in the heyday of the Ming Dynasty. Such people are not only sharp and fierce, but also have a very comparable view of the overall situation. Such people often make decisions about military risks. But in fact, behind such military actions, there are often hidden secrets.


    All the way, Yang Chendong, who was riding on his horse, finally wanted to understand the purpose of Jiaozhi army. I have to say that this is indeed a clever trick to change passivity into initiative. It''s just a pity that if you want to use this move against mercenaries and yourself, it''s still too weak.


    Kong Quanxin still didn''t want to understand the purpose of Li Li''s doing this. When he saw Yang Chendong thinking, he couldn''t help asking, "sixth young master, what do you think Jiaozhi army is doing this for?"


    "Why? Of course, he doesn''t want to be led by our nose. He wants to jump out and beat us." Yang Chendong smiled with a confident look on his face.


    "Jump outside and hit us?" Kong Quanxin still didn''t understand. Not only him, but also Luo Po, head of the second regiment of Lengfeng, who followed behind Yang Chendong, and Chen Bo, commander of the second battalion. They also looked puzzled.


    "Take the map." Yang Chendong knew that he didn''t make it clear to the officers below. When they fought, they had no bottom in their hearts, so he waved and asked Hu mang to take the hand-painted cross toe map drawn by the people below.


    Several officers grabbed a corner of the map and unfolded it. Then Yang Chendong pointed to Hanoi, the capital of Jiaozhi state, and said: "We are here now. Xiyu city is in the northwest of Hanoi, and the distance between the two sides is less than 200 Li. Compared with Hanoi City, which is the capital of the country, Xiyu city is the only place for us to go to the West and North. If we don''t solve here, we can''t rest assured to go to these two directions, otherwise we will face the danger of cutting off military supplies and food at any time."


    After these words, Luo Po and others nodded one after another. Obviously, they agreed with Yang Chendong''s judgment and analysis.


    Next, Yang Chendong pointed to the map and said: "Hanoi city is a cross toe country, but at the same time, the environment here is also very complex. It''s far from like quyi city and Beidai city we conquered before. Now there are many cities and roads leading to Hanoi city. In other words, if we occupy here, we may be attacked from all directions. Although I haven''t found out what the old man Li Li thinks Yes, but he must be able to play the encirclement tactics, and our manpower needs to defend possible enemies in all directions. In addition, it is difficult to solve such a mess in Hanoi. "


    While motioning Hu mang to put the map away, Yang Chendong looked at Luo Po and asked, "what''s up? You can put forward any ideas and opinions."


    In the face of Yang Chendong''s encouraging eyes, commander Luo Po just hesitated and said what he was worried about, "Report to the sixth young master, the siege can''t threaten us for the time being. We''ll wait until the other party settles down. But the civil unrest in Hanoi must be solved. To solve the problem of chaos, we must first solve the problem of eating, and food has become the top priority of all things."

 Chapter 512

    "Ha ha, that''s good." Yang Chendong was very happy to see Luo Po''s words come to the point. He hopes that the officers below can grow rapidly and stand alone. Otherwise, such a big project of conquering the world can''t be played by a few limited people. "Head Luo said very well. Even if so, what are you waiting for?"


    "The sixth young master, the second battalion ask for war." battalion commander Chen Bo, eager to try, was the first to open his mouth when he saw the opportunity.


    Kong Quanxin, the third battalion commander on the side, was still thinking about the gains and losses. Unexpectedly, Chen Bo had opened his mouth to grab the main attack power. At present, he said dissatisfied, "battalion commander Chen, Hanoi was captured by our Third Battalion first. Of course, the work of entering the city to grab food was completed by our Third Battalion, isn''t it, commander."


    Seeing that the two battalion commanders under his command were asking for war, Luo Po, as the head, smiled at Kong Jie, the political commissar, and then stared at Yang Chendong. It''s not good for him to favor one over the other. Of course, it''s best to leave such a thing to the sixth young master.


    Yang Chendong knew that food was important now. It was not a time to argue. He immediately said: "Well, the third battalion has captured the East Tower in Hanoi. It''s very tired. It''s left to the second battalion to do the food grab. But the ugly story is ahead. If you can''t control the granary truthfully, you can withdraw and change to the Third Battalion. By the way, when you attack later, you can let Hong Jin''s Cross toe mercenaries take the lead."


    The next step is urban warfare, which can also be called Street warfare. Naturally, its danger is much higher than that in the open field. Of course, Hong Jin''s mutual mercenaries do such a dangerous job.


    "Please don''t worry, the sixth young master. The second battalion guarantees to complete the task." after Chen Bojing gave a standard military salute, he went down to make preparations. While gathering the second battalion plus two auxiliary battalions and four temporary auxiliary Battalions (the so-called Lengfeng battalion commander, they can mobilize far more troops than a regiment), he arranged for someone to call Hong Jin.


    At this time, Hong Jin is busy happily.


    Since Yang Chendong allowed him to build an armed army of 30000 people, he focused all his energy on this matter. When he first set out from Beidai City, he had already pulled up a team of 2000 people.


    Originally, I thought it would take a long time for the team to grow. Unexpectedly, when they arrived at the foot of Hanoi, an opportunity came. In front of him were 6000 captured soldiers.


    It was originally 7000 people, but after Kong Quanxin''s Third Battalion selected 1000 strong men, there were 6000 left.


    A force of 6000 people suddenly appeared, but Hong Jin was very happy. He immediately sent someone to do the work of these people. There was no lack of means to scare them, that is, he didn''t join the ranks of Jiaozhi mercenaries, so he waited to reform through labor and work hard all his life.


    It''s better to be a soldier and eat food than a coolie. Soon his team expanded from 2000 to 8000. Hong Jin also changed into a very powerful general.


    But even so, Hong Jin has no pride at all. He knows that compared with real mercenaries, he is always an outsider, especially in front of the most elite cold front. He and his 8000 people are just a mob. There is absolutely no chance of winning in a real fight.


    In such a mood, he was called to the second battalion commander Chen Bo. "General Hong, the opportunity to do meritorious service has come. The sixth young master said, you and I cooperate to kill into Hanoi city and control some food storage places first. By the way, you should be familiar with the terrain of the city."


    Hearing that there was a war to fight, Hong Jin became excited. Although he also knew that using himself at this time was mostly holding a shield, and even the death and injury would be great, it was better to be useful than useless. Then he took the look of a mercenary soldier, stood at attention, paid a military salute and said: "Please don''t worry, battalion commander Chen. The situation in Hanoi will be very familiar, and it will be very clear where to store grain. It is also clear that some ministers'' house stones are clear. You just need to take people behind the general."


    Chen Bo was very pleased that Hong Jin went on the road like this. "Well, we''ll rely on General Hong. When it''s done, our battalion commander will ask for merit for you in front of the sixth young master."


    "Thank you, battalion commander Chen. That''s what Hong Jin said. After that, he laughed.


    With Hong Jin''s assurance and leadership, 8000 cross toed mercenaries tied a white towel to everyone''s right arm to make a difference. After that, the army quickly entered Hanoi from the downstairs of Dongcheng. Behind them were nearly 3000 troops from seven battalions with Lengfeng second battalion as the main force.


    More than 11000 people suddenly appeared, and then launched a violent impact on Hanoi, making the originally seemingly balanced situation out of control.


    It''s true that mercenaries have captured the East Tower, but they are still in a defensive state because of their military strength. This also makes the Jiaozhi army facing them slowly relax their vigilance. In their opinion, it''s a good thing that they don''t take the initiative to attack. How can the other party dare to take the initiative to trouble them?


    It was under such arrogant mentality that more than 10000 mercenaries were suddenly killed, which caught the Jiaozhi army in the city unprepared. Then there was a scuffle between the two sides for more than an hour. Finally, after Chen Bo appeared with real mercenaries, the situation became one-sided and the Jiaozhi army collapsed.


    Just at the beginning of the war, the cross toe mercenaries killed more than 2000 people and injured more than 1000 people. Jiaozhi army suffered heavy losses, and the corpses and blood all over the ground have proved everything.


    "Well done. There are no undead people in war, but they are valuable to die." Chen Bosheng was afraid that Hong Jin would feel heartache and lose too much, so he came over and patted him on the shoulder and said with encouragement.


    "I''m fine, battalion commander Chen. Don''t worry. Then we can rush to the third street in the west, where there is a granary in the city." Hong Jin shook his head and smiled.


    Speaking of it, Chen Bo is too worried.


    As he said, where there are undead people in war, it is very normal for a big war to go on, even if tens of thousands of people die on the winning side. I''m afraid only mercenaries, once more than hundreds of casualties, will be a great loss. So this loss is really not in Hong Jin''s eyes.


    Not to mention, these people have just joined his men, and they have no feelings for each other. They die when they die. Anyway, he can continue to recruit soldiers in the future. As long as he has the trust of Yang Chendong, he won''t worry about the source of soldiers.


    Hong Jin did not worry here, and the depressed became king Riley.


    Originally, he gave ministers two days in a hurry, resulting in chaos in some places. But who would have thought that the mercenary even took the initiative to launch an attack, which made his so-called two days more tense and even felt that it was not enough.


    "Pass on the king''s order and send 20000 people to press on immediately. We must suppress the momentum of mercenary attacks." Li Li shouted to the general below in the palace. When he turned and came down to the temple, he ordered the people in the palace to quickly go out of the city with him. Take what you can take away immediately. Don''t take what you can''t take. Just hide it. He firmly believed that he would come back one day.


    Twenty thousand people have been sent out, but they have no fighting spirit. Where can they be the opponent of mercenaries looking for people everywhere and trying to make achievements?


    After several small confusions, thousands of corpses were left behind. The Jiaozhi army in the city fought and retreated, and most of them were concentrated around the west gate.


    If we really want to cut off the retreat of Jiaozhi army, it will be a bloody and bitter battle. For the only way out, Jiaozhi army will not give up easily. In the end, it is inevitable that both sides will lose.


    But Chen Bo''s goal is not to cut off the retreat of Jiaozhi army. What they want is more food. If everyone''s goals are inconsistent, there will naturally be a lot less conflict. Finally, after two days, the Jiaozhi royal family and all ministers and dignitaries left Hanoi. Chen Bo and his family also robbed the grain from two granaries and some large families.


    According to statistics made by the logistics and Quartermaster''s office, this food is enough for 300000 troops for a year.


    With food, Yang Chendong''s heart can be put down. While praising Chen Bo for completing his task, he also called Hong Jin and allowed him to expand his business in the city. Of course, the troops are still 30000.


    The dignitaries in Jiaozhi run almost the same, but most people don''t run. Their ancestral property is here. If they really run away, they don''t know where they can go or what they can do, so they are at home like criminals waiting to be judged.


    Until this time, 47000 Jiaozhi culture youth came in handy.


    As early as when they were in chixian City, they had systematic learning. It can''t be said that everyone is a scholar, but they can still do basic literacy and communication with others. After arriving at Beidai City, Yang Chendong met him several times and took several big classes. He knew exactly what to do next. Now it''s time to send them to work. Under the protection of mercenaries, mercenary auxiliaries and temporary auxiliaries, they began to walk through the streets.


    What these educated young people have to do is simple, even rough and violent. That is, they will tell the people the relevant urban governance policies of mercenaries and tell them that as long as they live like before, they should cultivate the land and do business if they should set up stalls, then no one will embarrass them. Even some grain opened by mercenaries will be sold to them to ensure that they can eat and so on.

 Chapter 513

    The policy is preached. Those who cooperate vigorously can naturally also receive the basic respect of mercenaries. However, those who do not cooperate will be miserable. As soon as the educated youth stand in the street and wave their hands, mercenaries or cross toed mercenaries will come and catch them, and then casually put on their hats or send them to reform through labor. There are also some who directly kill those who commit serious crimes in the street.


    Yang Chendong will not tolerate foreigners like Han people. Even some ethnic minorities living in the Han area, such as the Miao people, Yang Chendong will have limited patience. But for the Jiaozhi people, this fickle villain country, there will be no politeness at all. Either be soft or catch people directly. There is no third way to choose.


    Under the so-called high-pressure policy, it was only five days, and the public security in Hanoi was restored as before.


    When Yang Chendong walked into the street, he saw the normal life of the people. The only difference from before was that there was a lot of blood on the street, and mercenary teams could often be seen patrolling back and forth.


    After looking at the statistical data sent by Hu Mang, in five days, more than 5000 people were killed and more than 40000 people were arrested in Hanoi, leaving only 250000 people in Hanoi, which used to have 300000 people.


    Of course, more than 5000 people were killed, not only those who resisted, but also those who wanted to fish in troubled waters, as well as some mercenary soldiers who wanted to take the opportunity to stir up the wind and do all kinds of evil. For this matter, Hong Jin has been scolded by Yang Chendong once.


    But in any case, the situation was temporarily settled down, and the atmosphere in the whole city was renewed. The next step was to send these people to quyi city in batches, and then send them to xiaoryukyu island by sea. There was a lack of population. This time, when 50000 educated young people were transferred from there, Yu Qian, who was in charge of the overall situation there, was very unhappy. Later, Yang Chendong said that he would return more than 100000 people, which was reluctantly agreed.


    Yu Qian is such a person. He has a healthy heart and does serious things. No one is afraid. Even if it was Yang Chendong''s order, he dared to refute one or two.


    That is, he promised to send 100000 people back, and the 40000 people he had caught became the first batch. Next, there was a gap of nearly 60000, which was also to be selected by the people in Hanoi. Of course, such a small thing has to be done by others. Yang Chendong just arranges the orders.


    In five days, the situation in Hanoi has been stabilized, especially under the condition of sufficient food, the atmosphere in Hanoi is normal. But it''s completely different outside the city.


    Before Li Li left Hanoi, Yang Chendong thought that the other party was ready to siege Hanoi and stared at him here. But he didn''t know what the other party would do. However, five days later, he finally received the news that Li Li not only gathered 200000 troops near Xiyu City, but also united with Lancang Kingdom (i.e. Laos in later generations), who sent 100000 troops from yinglouwen to Hanoi.


    300000 troops are out. This is the big meal Li Li prepared for Yang Chendong.


    "Hehe, this Li Li is really old. Did he think that the young master would play any confrontation and city defense with him? With this person, he wanted to surround me. Hum." looking at the information in Hu Mang''s hand, Yang Chendong laughed coldly and threw it aside. Then he said thoughtfully, "Lancang Kingdom has also stepped in, which is very good. Originally, I thought it was no challenge just to deal with a cross toe. Even if they want to step in, they will clean up together."


    At this moment, Yang Chendong shows strong self-confidence without any tension and panic. Looking at him like this, Hu Mang and Yang Er on one side were also full of confidence. In their eyes, there was nothing in the world that could embarrass the young master and the young master could not do.


    ......


    Five days is enough to spread the news of Hanoi.


    In Nanming Dynasty, Zhuqi Town, Yingzong in the Imperial Palace, got the news. At that moment, he was so surprised that he almost fell to the ground from the Dragon chair.


    "Be careful, Emperor." Cao Jixiang, the eunuch''s general manager, who had been watching closely, was also startled by this move and quickly stretched out his hand to help each other.


    Zhuqi Town, who was held by his arm and didn''t fall down, was in a cold sweat at the moment. He didn''t pay any attention to Cao Jixiang''s meaning, but seemed to be asking or talking to himself, "is this true, partner? Yang Chendong can capture the capital of Jiaozhi country only with more than 10000 troops? There should be hundreds of thousands of Jiaozhi troops there."


    For this question, Cao Jixiang really didn''t know how to answer it. Such a result was also beyond his expectation. Like many people, what he thought was that Yang Chendong fought with Jiaozhi, which was beyond his ability. Even if he had advanced and coveted firearms in his hands, too few troops was always a hard injury, not to mention that the environment, terrain and climate there were different from Daming, so it took a long time to adapt to it.


    It''s like when Daming sent troops to fight, he was very aggressive, but because there were many acclimatized people, in the end, non combat attrition was enough to drag down the army from doing too many things.


    Having learned from the past, it''s no better to be a mercenary. Who knew that someone else would be so fierce and kill into someone else''s capital in a very short time, and succeed? Even in the eyes of many Ming people, the king of Lilly, who was not easy to provoke, had to retreat. Moreover, the intelligence also said that the old king was forced to alliance with the Lancang kingdom to send troops to resist, so he was barely able to stand firm.


    The change and development of things were indeed beyond everyone''s expectation. Zhuqi town was shocked, but it was reasonable.


    The face of Zhuqi town changed greatly. It took a long time for his face to return to normal, but the palpitations in his heart did not decrease much. That is, Yang Chendong can now be forced to lose one another. What will happen if he fights with the Nanming army?


    As a result, I dare not think about it. Zhu Qizhen also had some regrets. If he had known this, he shouldn''t have given Yang Chendong the opportunity to send troops to toe in. At that time, he held the idea of weakening each other''s strength, but now the result seems to be strengthening each other''s strength.


    After all, if an army wants to develop, just like a flower wants to grow, it must first find the right soil. Mercenaries, whether in the Southern Ming dynasty or the northern Ming Dynasty, do not have the soil to grow like this. Under the constraints everywhere, if an army wants to develop, it can be imagined how difficult it will be. But once they go out, it will be different. The intelligence has made it very clear that the occupied Jiaozhi quyi and Beidai cities are now run by mercenaries, which means that they have a certain foundation. Once they are allowed to develop, the consequences are really unimaginable.


    After all, only tens of thousands of mercenaries can fight the Jiaozhi army and retreat. Once the number of this army continues to rise, what will be the result. Isn''t it said that one day, Daming is not his opponent, and it will also be very dangerous?


    At the thought that this danger was caused by him, it was strange that Zhu Qizhen''s face would look good.


    "No, we can''t let him develop any more. Pass on my will, let Liu deshangshu reach a consensus with Jiaozhi immediately, and at the same time, issue an order to Zhongdan Gong, saying that Jiaozhi has been friends with me in Nanming for generations. Now he has become a minister to me and agreed to re-establish Jiaozhi Province..."


    After saying something, Zhu Qi town oppressed Yang Chendong with the general trend and made him work hard to go east.


    After saying this, Zhu Qizhen asked Cao Jixiang again and said, "have the people sent to Jianning gone?"


    Cao Jixiang knew that Zhuqi town was concerned about Yang Chendong''s fourth brother Yang Yang. Even when he nodded and replied, "report back to the emperor that they have set out. It is estimated that they should have arrived in Jianning by now."


    Instead of saying anything immediately, he closed his eyes and pondered for a moment. When Zhu Qizhen opened his eyes, a new idea appeared, "partner, immediately send a confidant to Jianning and inform the sent people that they must treat the loyal and courageous fourth brother well. At the same time, please kindly invite him to Nanjing. I''ll give him a senior official. Um... Let''s be a member of the Ministry of work for the time being."


    Worker wailang, from the official position of Wupin. In contrast, the position held by the Ministry of works is not an important position, and there is little real power. On the contrary, it has greater significance.


    Before, I sent someone to Jianning to catch Yang Yang. Although I didn''t clearly say what crime to commit, I took Yang Yang in my hand first, which was more or less a deterrent to Yang Chendong. But now he has suddenly closed the official, which has to make Cao Jixiang have another thought, that is, is the emperor a little timid and loyal to the public? Otherwise, why would he suddenly change his mind?


    Of course, this can also be regarded as a means of kindness or tenderness. But this was the first time that the Jiaozhi countries fell, and then there was the current official seal. It seems that the real reason has been out of the desire.


    But no matter what kind of thoughts in his heart, that is, this is the emperor''s will, Cao Jixiang must obey. Then he nodded and answered yes, and turned to work.


    As the will was handed down, Liu De, who was still wrangling with Jiaozhi envoys and wanted more benefits, immediately changed his face and said that he could ignore the rashness and disrespect of the previous king Li Li (meaning that old Li Li wanted to take the three princesses of the Ming Dynasty), as long as they really invested in the Ming Dynasty, paid tribute every year and called themselves Jiaozhi province, We also need to send troops behind King min to fight the rebellion with King Xiping. Then Nanming can order Zhongdan to withdraw his troops.

 Chapter 514

    Jiaozhi messenger also received the news that the capital of the country had been captured, and his heart had been in chaos for a long time. Now Liu De has deliberately stepped back. He is not grateful to Mo Ming. At present, he said that Jiaozhi is willing to surrender and only asks the loyal and courageous Duke of Daming to withdraw quickly. After all, if this continues, Jiaozhi is not far from destroying the country. At that time, even if it is withdrawing, it will not be king Riley in power. What is the difference between withdrawing and not withdrawing?


    Lang Youqing, with my intention, the agreement was naturally reached soon. Then the Jiaozhi messenger and the Daming messenger with the will went out of Nanjing and went straight to Jiaozhi.


    This is imperial power.


    In order to achieve their own self-interest, they completely ignore what mercenaries have done, even if they are opening up territory for the Han people.


    Three days later, the news that Yang Chendong led mercenaries to capture the capital of Jiaozhi finally spread to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. Similarly, Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu was shocked and unsure.


    During this period of time, Beiming was stable and United, and had been seeking the road of development.


    The Southern Ming Dynasty was chaotic, and a brain lawsuit completely failed to take into account the northern Ming Dynasty. In addition, warra in the North was vigorously developing business, so it didn''t mean to trouble the northern Ming Dynasty. Under the stable external environment, Beiming got time to recuperate.


    Zhu Qiyu is also a wise monarch. Under the stable external environment, he recruited and trained soldiers, and the morale and quantity of the army have been greatly improved. In particular, after receiving the Bayi bar given by mercenaries, they made great efforts to carry out research, and the production of fire guns and artillery is constantly advancing. Although it is still a long way from the real production of finished products, it does have some eyebrows.


    It''s like that some ordinary guns have been made, and some structures of the Bayi bar also have a certain eyebrow. It can be said that as long as they are given one to two years, maybe they can really learn from each other to make the finished Bayi bar.


    This is the wisdom of the Han people. As long as they are really willing to use their mind, there is nothing they can''t do. Just like later generations, it took China decades to catch up with the world''s most developed countries economically. Although there is still a certain gap, it is obvious that the distance is getting smaller and smaller.


    All aspects of work are on the right track, and Zhu Qiyu''s throne is more and more stable. At this moment, his mind is also a little wild, and he has the idea of whether he can have the opportunity to unify the north and South Daming and recreate the brilliance of Daming.


    Just want to achieve this problem, some problems must be solved. One of the problems to be solved is the problem of Yang Chendong.


    On one point, Zhu Qiyu and Zhu Qizhen have the same idea, that is, they are afraid of Yang Chendong''s existence and the mercenary forces behind him.


    Zhu Qiyu will never forget who pushed back the warla army under the city. He still remembers that at that time, when all his generals and soldiers looked helpless, it was Yang Chendong who took the initiative to stand up, and then lightly let warla retreat.


    At that time, Zhu Qiyu was very grateful to Yang Chendong. If it weren''t for his action, I''m afraid the present North would no longer exist tomorrow morning. It is precisely because of this that the other party was granted the position of loyalty and courage.


    At one time and another, now Beiming is peaceful in the world, but Yang Chendong''s power and influence are growing, which makes Zhu Qiyu very tired of looking at it, and even become a little worried about gain and loss.


    Therefore, when Jin Ying and others proposed to send someone to assassinate Yang Chendong, Zhu Qiyu didn''t stop it, but recognized it all by default. But I didn''t think about it. There were a lot of people sent out, but I couldn''t find the right time. It seems that the loyal and courageous public also knows that he has offended too many people. At ordinary times, the security measures around him are very in place, so people can''t start.


    The sender couldn''t find a suitable opportunity. Fortunately, Yang Chendong took the initiative to send troops. When he just got the news, Zhu Qiyu was so happy. He thought this was the reason for some people''s psychological expansion, but who could think of it, Jiaozhi, who was forced to give up by force by Daming, will eventually be forcibly opened by Yang Chendong with mercenaries. Not only that, even other people''s country will be occupied.


    It was originally thought that Yang Chendong was in a lot of crisis. He might be defeated and die without even taking his own action. Zhu Qiyu began to prepare for receiving immortal house and Tianwaitian. In particular, the number of deposits in the Yang bank has long been coveted by Zhu Qiyu.


    This is also a matter of no choice. Many businessmen who have business contacts with Tianwaitian trading firm must deposit their silver in the Yang family bank first and trade with them with my silver note. This is true not only for ordinary Ming businessmen, but also for businessmen in warra. This greatly improved the specification and influence of the Yang bank, making the amount of gold and silver deposited here reach more than 40 million Liang, which is higher than the amount of silver deposited by the national treasury of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    Zhu Qiyu has been watching the development of Yangjia bank coldly. He only waited for a suitable opportunity to access his own hands. When the news came that Yang Chendong was marching into Jiaozhi with mercenaries, he thought the opportunity would come soon. For a while, he sent many people to stare at the Yang bank in order to prevent them from suddenly transferring the silver.


    But now, Yang Chen''s East African Dan did not lose at Jiaozhi, but still won day by day, which also cooled Zhu Qiyu''s originally hot heart like being watered by cold water. Emperor Daizong was naturally in a cold sweat. If you were really impatient and took Yang''s Bank as your own, wouldn''t you offend Yang Chendong to death? If so, I''m afraid Beiming''s trouble will come.


    Not to mention whether Zhu Qiyu is really afraid of Yang Chendong in his bones, at least he doesn''t want to fight with him now. At least he needs stable development before his new army is trained and firearms are made.


    "Send a message and withdraw those who stare at Yang''s Bank, Tianwaitian, Shenxianju and Yang''s village." Zhu Qiyu''s face is not good-looking and his voice is weak. He said to Jin Ying, the eunuch manager around him.


    "Emperor, did you send them all back? Or did you leave half your hands to keep staring. After all, Jiaozhi''s war is changing rapidly, and there is news from Nanming. Yingzong has stopped Zhongdan Gong from continuing to intervene in Jiaozhi''s war." Jin Ying asked carefully. Of course, he is also telling his own suggestions.


    Zhu Qiyu thought of the news from Nanming and couldn''t help nodding his head: "there''s no need to leave half, just leave a small part to stare at. In short, don''t arouse their disgust first."


    "I understand." Jin Ying nodded, and then retreated quietly.


    In less than half a day, Yang Chendong''s watchers near some industries in the capital disappeared, as if they had never appeared here, and there was no trace in the sea of people. In Yangjiazhuang, fifteen miles south of the capital city, a carriage sped in.


    Although Yang Chendong has left Yangjiazhuang for several months, the defense level here is still very high. It was the carriage with the flag of the Yang family that came from afar, or after at least three security checks that it was allowed to enter the village.


    As soon as I entered the Yang family village, the sound of reading came out from afar. It was the sound from the Yang family academy. After Yang Chendong spent enough money, some scholars were invited to teach here. In addition to them, Wang Si, a student of Yang Chendong, also stayed here as a teacher and continued to spread Yang''s thought.


    The carriage stopped in front of the inner courtyard of Yang family villa, and then a fat man came out.


    "Rich young master, the second lady is waiting for you in the main hall of the front yard. Please come with me." Yang Si, one of the main backbone left by Yang Chendong, greeted him.


    Known as the rich young master, it is natural that Yang Chendong''s cousin Yang Fu. This is already the main person in the business field of the Yang family. He is much fatter than when he was in Jianning mansion, but he also has a smell of superior. When you think about it, even the Wala businessman can''t help flattering him and dare not offend him. Under such an environment, a momentum of not being angry and self threatening naturally becomes.


    But that momentum is only useful in business. It''s like coming to Yangjiazhuang. You can converge as much as you can. At this time, he was holding Yang Si with a kind smile, "it''s so hard for Yang Si brothers."


    Yang Fu met his second wife Qiao Yin here. The close maid who had followed the sixth young master since childhood was taken as a concubine and then stayed in Yang family village. She seemed to be the representative of Yang Chendong. Every once in a while, people in power like Yang Fu came to report on their work, and then the second wife sent someone to Yang Chendong, who was far away in Nanming.


    "You''re welcome, rich young master." Yang Si said with a smile. Then they walked towards the villa one by one.


    "The fourth brother Yang and the sixth young master won the battle at Jiaozhi, and there are many fewer people nearby who don''t have eyes. It''s pleasant to think about it." Yang Fu expressed his good mood as he walked towards the hospital with a heavy body.


    "Yes. Some people just remember to eat or not to fight. They wander around like ghosts. If the sixth young master is here, there will be no chance for them to show up. I think they must be frightened to leave now." Yang Si smiled. An hour ago, he had received the news. Outside the village and around the Yang family industry in the city, there were a lot less eyes staring at them, which made Yang Sisong angry. At the same time, he also felt that his burden was much easier.

 Chapter 515

    All this is naturally the result of Yang Chendong''s victory in the front. Yang Fu thought that with these victories as the basis, the business should be better and make more money. The happy expression on his face could not be concealed.


    These are the various influences brought by Yang Chendong after he entered Jiaozhi capital.


    At the moment, in Hanoi, the capital of Jiaozhi, Yang Chendong is convening a meeting of officers to discuss the war to be carried out tomorrow.


    It''s exactly eight days since I entered Hanoi.


    In the eight days, everything in the city has changed from the earliest chaos to business as usual today. This is naturally due to iron and blood suppression, but it is also because Hong Jin and Ruan Chuncheng, the ministers of the former Jiaozhi state, played an important role.


    Needless to say, Hong Jin sold his life to Yang Chendong long ago. Today, he has become the leader General of cross toe mercenaries. There are 30000 people under his command. Although the army is temporarily pieced together and the military strength needs to be improved, in any case, 30000 people there still have enough deterrent power for ordinary people.


    As for Ruan Chuncheng. He took the initiative to do things.


    After occupying Hanoi City, Yang Chendong sent someone to send Ruan Chuncheng in Beidai city. Waiting for the prime minister to enter the capital of the country, he smelled the blood in the air and the future and clean blood everywhere in the streets.


    As the Prime Minister of a country, Ruan Chuncheng still has a heart of understanding for the people. Seeing that his subjects were slaughtered because of resistance, he couldn''t bear to take the initiative to propose to Yang Chendong that he was willing to do the work of Jiaozhi people to make them honest.


    Yang Chendong was naturally satisfied with Ruan Chuncheng''s initiative. Let him take charge of the public security and popular support work in the city together with Hong Jin. Not to mention, it is very effective to use foreigners to control foreigners. Many people with uncertain hearts calm down under the guidance of their own people, and the public security in the city began to change to a good direction.


    In addition, a large number of adult men were recruited into the Jiaozhi mercenary army, and some were diverted away and sent to xiaoryukyu island by the sea through Beidai city and quyi city. The unstable atmosphere in the city was suppressed.


    Naturally, opposition forces still exist. After all, there are more than 200000 Jiaozhi people in the city. However, 47000 cultural youths in the red inlaid city do not eat dry meals. They run around the streets every day. Whenever they see Jiaozhi people, they use their three inch tongue to lobby.


    For ordinary people, such lobbying effect is still very obvious. They pay more attention to their lives and lives. As for who rules them, few people will sacrifice their lives to resist under the general trend.


    It has to be said that servility exists in any country and region.


    The public order in the city can be calmed down, and the next thing is to hustle outside. Calling the following officers today is to make a decision on the next military plan.


    Military barracks above the company level and the auxiliary battalion level were allowed to attend today''s military conference.


    The location was chosen in the main hall of the king''s palace at Jiaozhi. It is wide enough for dozens of officials to come, but it is still a little empty.


    Yang Chendong naturally sits in the first place. Beside him, Hu mang is on the left and Yang Er is on the right, which sets off his distinctive identity.


    In fact, this time we are all facing our own people. It is said that Yang Chendong doesn''t need to play tricks, but with the growing strength of the Yang family''s army, the concept of hierarchy will naturally become more and more regular.


    In line with the idea of combining government and decree, an army can have many kinds of ideas if it wants to develop, but there can only be one voice in the end. Otherwise, such an army will have big problems sooner or later.


    Sitting in the first seat, Yang Chendong was analyzing the current situation for the officers who came to the meeting.


    "All the countries in Jiaozhi were attacked by us. It must have shaken all directions."


    As soon as this sentence was said, bursts of laughter came out. Obviously, everyone was proud and proud.


    Yang Chendong also smiled. In his opinion, he did something proud. Why can''t he laugh proudly? So he laughed with everyone for a while. When he felt the laughter falling, he put away his smile and became serious and said, "but it''s not enough to just capture a country. Even this is just Xu Yunsheng, who came out. Isn''t it because of his cooperation and timely delivery of information, he was promoted directly from platoon commander to company commander?


    This time, Xu Yunsheng was directly called by Yang Chendong to introduce the situation. Fortunately, the situation was well known. When he introduced it, he didn''t make any mistakes because of excitement.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let me first introduce the 100000 troops of Lancang kingdom. Their leader''s general name is Ratti, Laoting people."


    Lancang kingdom is dominated by three forces, of which the Lao nationality is the most powerful, followed by the Laoting nationality and the last Laolong nationality.


    This time, King Li Li asked the Lancang kingdom to send troops to help him at the cost of ceding the three states of Jiaozhi rinan county. It was the general Ratti of the old listening family. He was only in his early thirties and had good Kung Fu. He also read some military books and was regarded as a tiger general in the Lancang kingdom.


    But it is precisely because he looks brave and resourceful that he has great plans. What he wants is how to improve the status of Laoting nationality in Lancang kingdom. It was also his wish to send troops to help Jiaozhi this time, so that he could perform well and make friends with King Riley. Therefore, even if they are now nominally the Lao propaganda and comfort Department granted by the Ming Dynasty, this time they still sent troops to help without the will of the Ming emperor.


    Not only sent 100000 troops, but also used the old capital of Laoting clan, including 5000 cavalry and 5000 divine archers. By the way, when it comes to the divine archers of Laoting clan, they are all good at using bows and arrows. They can not only easily shoot bows and arrows to a distance of 100 meters, but also often hit the target. They have some strength.


    Of course, such a demanding general is also his weakness. If it works well, it can be regarded as a weakness that can be attacked


    Besides the Jiaozhi army. After General Chen Heijin''s black soldiers retreated to Xiyu city at the command of King Li, the number of Jiaozhi troops there has reached 250000. There are 100000 elite troops alone, including 20000 elephant soldiers, 25000 black soldiers, 20000 Prince soldiers and 35000 King''s guards.


    Especially the king''s guard. Their shield soldiers are equipped with iron shields made of refined iron. In addition, there are ten iron cars that can move at any time. Although they move slowly because they are too heavy, they can be called King Kong''s body for ordinary troops, which is difficult to break.


    After finishing these in a very organized way, Xu Yunsheng saluted Yang Chendong, and then stepped back. It should be high-profile, and then it''s time to do things low-key.

 Chapter 516

    After Xu Yunsheng explained the enemy''s strength in detail, the following officers began to whisper. For example, Chen Bo, commander of the second battalion, Kong Quanxin, commander of the Third Battalion, and others also exchanged opinions with some subordinate officers around them from time to time. Obviously, they have considered how to fight.


    After allowing these officers to talk about a cup of tea, Yang Chendong put down the cup in his hand, sat down on the chair and asked, "what''s up? Do you have any good opinions?"


    It is said that when fighting in ancient times, generals often first discussed with several close subordinates and decided on the battle plan. When everyone is called together, they will directly announce the battle task. This is the quickest way to achieve efficiency. Otherwise, if we really call all the commanders of thousands and centurions below together for discussion, I''m afraid there will be no result under a few mouths and eight tongues.


    Moreover, the ancient army seems to be used to obedience. It is often just what the top says and what the bottom plays. If we really want them to give advice and use their brains, most of them are illiterate people who can''t say ugly Yin Mao, which often only leads to bad things.


    Put it here with Yang Chendong. He really wants to break this habit. What he wants is the participation of the whole people, and what he wants is everyone''s habit of using their brains in war. As for whether you are right or not, it doesn''t matter. After all, democratic centralism is still necessary in the end, as long as the commander doesn''t make a mistake.


    I''ve long been used to Yang Chendong''s style. As soon as I was asked if I had any ideas, the following officers began to express their opinions.


    "Chief, I think if you pick up the persimmon and pinch it soft, you should hit the Laoting people in Lancang kingdom first."


    "No, how can we bully the soft and fear the hard with our strong shaking strength? We should deal with the Jiaozhi army first."


    "Yes, yes, as long as the Jiaozhi army is scared, then what lati is naturally not worried. I''m afraid he would have run away with his tail."


    The voice of the third man soon aroused a burst of attached laughter from other officers.


    The atmosphere became much warmer for a time. But generally speaking, the views and differences are just to fight the Jiaozhi army first or the laotingzu first. After all, although mercenaries have advanced firearms, the number of mercenaries is too small. It is unrealistic to say that they can fight both at once.


    Yang Chendong listened carefully until there were two incense sticks. Most of the officers below expressed their views, and the voice of discussion decreased. He coughed a little, and then his eyes fell on Chen Bo, the commander of the second battalion of Lengfeng. "Battalion commander Chen, I haven''t seen you speak just now. What''s your opinion?"


    Chen Bo, whose name was called, stood up from his seat. His eyes were not focused. It was obvious that he was still thinking about the problem.


    Chen Bo is called a Confucian general by Yang Chendong. This is because he is different from other officers in height and physique. He is not tall. He has more elegance and less courage, which may be related to his love of reading.


    Just because he likes reading, he also likes thinking more when things happen. He is always willing to ask more why or make more assumptions.


    Just like just now, he was constantly assuming the situation until he was called up by Yang Chendong, and his thoughts merged. "Sixth young master, if you want me to say something, I''d prefer to be honest with the old listener first. After all, it shouldn''t be too difficult to pick them up. Otherwise, we can''t do our best to deal with the Jiaozhi army. If we don''t say anything, there are always people staring at us behind, which makes people very uncomfortable."


    "Hmm? Do you think of any way?" looking at Chen Bo, Yang Chendong had an intuition that he should have figured out a plan to retreat from the enemy.


    Sure enough, Chen Bo quickly nodded and said: "Sixth young master, I think it''s not enough to take the initiative to make enemies with our mercenaries. It''s better to beat them completely. It''s better to destroy them all and let them remember this lesson deeply. From then on, when we mention the name of our mercenaries, we will feel a shiver. Only in this way can we warn future generations and let others know "What kind of attitude should they maintain when they face us again?"


    After Chen Bo said these words, he gave Yang Chendong a feeling of great planning, so that he was not difficult to be born. He said strangely: "go on."


    "Sixth young master, do you think you can do this? Isn''t the Navy attacking Ninchen County towards Sunan County? I heard that it''s going very smoothly. Can you let them make a gesture to march towards the local land of Lancang kingdom in the direction of Changshan mountains? Just make more noise. If the momentum is enough, they must be for their own national security Quan, we will certainly transfer lati back to China. At that time, we can get twice the result with half the effort. "


    Before taking the initiative to reach the sand table, Chen Bo explained his ideas in detail, and then looked at Yang Chendong with a long face.


    Yang Chendong was also intrigued by Chen Bo''s idea. To tell the truth, it was just 100000 Lao soldiers. They really didn''t put in Yang Chendong''s eyes with knives, guns and sticks. If he needed to calm down the cross toe first, he could wave his army to the West now and kill Laos. It wasn''t difficult. So he wanted to clean up the Lao army by intercepting halfway It''s just Lao Bing. But if you do that, the most you can do is to beat the other party away. If you want to hurt, it''s a little difficult.


    On the contrary, Chen Bo''s plan is completely different. First mobilize them, and then intercept them in the loop where they have to retreat. In this way, it is possible to hit the enemy hard, or even wipe out the enemy completely. Under the condition of waiting for work, the price will only be smaller.


    As for the need to mobilize the navy to cooperate, it is not a problem. Didn''t Chen bogang already say that? They just need to make a momentum. There is no need to send troops at all.


    "Well, it''s up to your second battalion. How many troops do you need?" Yang Chendong quickly made a decision. This is the case with handsome people. If they are decisive, they will often be in chaos. Moreover, even if this plan failed, he did not lose anything. It was just a long-distance training for the army.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong agreed to come down, Chen Bo was also very excited. Before, Kong, commander of the Third Battalion, wholeheartedly captured Hanoi, the capital of Jiaozhi, but he was envied. Although he also captured Beidai city before, it was a defenseless city. He didn''t even fire a few shots, so his sense of achievement was too small. But if you can eat these 100000 Lao soldiers, it will be completely different. It''s a real military achievement.


    "Sixth young master, if you can, in addition to the second battalion, I also want to mobilize two auxiliary barracks, five temporary auxiliary barracks and 10000 Jiaozhi mercenaries." after saying this, Chen Bo also deliberately explained, "I want to leave all 100000 Lao soldiers. If the number is too small, I''m afraid I can only defeat them and cripple them, but I can''t leave all the people."


    "Yes." Yang Chendong nodded decisively. Chen Bo''s requirements are indeed not low, but it proves his confidence. As he said, if the number of people who want to leave each other''s 100000 troops is too small, it really can''t.


    "Thank you, sixth young master. Please don''t worry. If I don''t win 100000 Lao soldiers this time, I''ll start from a new soldier." seeing Yang Chendong trust him so much, Chen Bo said with excitement and feeling on his face. He should be the first person except Yang Chendong to take more than 10000 soldiers out alone at one time. It''s normal to get excited.


    With Chen Bo''s military order, other officers who wanted to fight for opportunities closed their mouths. In particular, Kong Quanxin, commander of the Third Battalion, doesn''t want to fall behind others. That is, why can''t Chen Bo, commander of the second battalion, do a good job in this matter? Although he doesn''t quite understand the other party''s specific battle plan, as long as his ideas are clear, specific things can be studied again.


    But all this changed after hearing the military order made by Chen Bo. Compared with Chen Bo''s courage and desperate, Kong Quanxin has no bottom in his heart.


    With the policy of solving 100000 Lao soldiers, the next meeting will be much simpler. Yang Chendong announced that in addition to leaving 2000 Jiaozhi mercenaries and one auxiliary barracks, two temporary auxiliary barracks to continue to guard Hanoi City, more than 20000 other armies will move west to the city early tomorrow morning. He wants to make a whole army attack and attract 100000 Lao troops from Ratti''s headquarters to send troops.


    Just after the meeting, Xu Changsheng, commander of the reconnaissance company, sent scouts to the direction of Nanjun, informing the navy commander Nie Tong there to pull out some people to make a deep attack across the Changshan mountains to the Lancang kingdom.


    The mercenaries who had rested for eight days went out of the north gate of Hanoi City in a new and full state of mind the next morning and went straight to Xiyu city less than 200 miles away.


    The commander in chief is naturally Yang Chendong. He was followed by Luo Po, head of Lengfeng''s second regiment. But the regiment commander was a little pitiful. Now there were only one third battalion, one company directly under the regiment and one reconnaissance company directly under the regiment. Even so, although the number was small, they were still the main force.


    Following Yang Chendong to the west of the city, there are seven auxiliary barracks, seven temporary auxiliary barracks and 18000 mercenaries. An army of nearly 25000 people left the city. Soon their whereabouts were learned by the Scouts of Jiaozhi army nearby. The news was like a hurricane across the land of Jiaozhi, and a war to defend the country and a war to destroy the country were in front of them.


    On the night when Yang Chendong led his troops out of the north gate, at the end of the night, the west gate of Hanoi opened from the inside. Chen Bo quietly left the city with his cold front Second Battalion, two auxiliary barracks, five temporary auxiliary barracks and 10000 cross toed mercenaries led by general Hong Jin and disappeared into the dark.


    In order to better complete the task, Chen Bo asked General Hong Jin to come over. After all, the role played by 10000 Jiaozhi mercenaries this time is not small. The main task of whether to keep 100000 Lao troops in Jiaozhi lies with them. If there is no good commander, how can it be done.

 Chapter 517

    West of the city.


    The news about the mercenary army coming out of the city has reached here. King Riley, who regained power, held an emergency meeting and called all his ministers in front of him to discuss the strategy of retreating the enemy.


    "About 25000 people? Have they sent more troops?" Prince Li Yuanlong was the first to lose his color at the court meeting after hearing the Scout general''s report on the number of enemy troops coming.


    No wonder he was so surprised. The previous news said that mercenaries were just more than ten thousand. Now there are nearly half more people. It''s reasonable to be surprised. This is the disadvantage of intelligence lag. Since the initiative to give up Hanoi City, the news about Hanoi has not been spread. Many spies who originally stayed in the city have been turned out, and some who were lucky not to be found have also been sent out of Hanoi City, went to the seaside and went straight to xiaoryukyu Island, becoming tragic spies who call the sky and the earth.


    Without internal information, they naturally would not know that Hong Jin had set up a group of mercenaries with a number of 30000.


    In fact, not only Prince Li Yuanlong''s face was shocked, but other civil and military officials changed color unceasingly. Before, more than 10000 mercenaries gave them a headache. They even lost their country. Now they have doubled their troops. How can they deal with them?


    Although King Riley was surprised, his face didn''t show much. How can he say that he was also the king of a country? If he was in disorder, wouldn''t he be in disorder?


    "What''s the panic?" seeing the fear on the faces of the literary ministers and generals below, even Prince Li Yuanlong couldn''t be as calm as he was at the beginning. Li Li said with a dark face. When everyone''s eyes turned to him, he said without delay: "in this way, send someone to inform general Ratti immediately and let them close to us. If possible, bite the mercenary''s tail. When the time is right, we''ll take a double attack. By the way, tell him to be careful and don''t be stared at."


    "The king is wise." when all the literary ministers heard that they were going to unite with general Ratti, their faces looked more relaxed. Yes, don''t they have reinforcements? In total, there are 350000 mercenaries. Compared with only 20000 mercenaries, they have a nearly 20 times advantage in number and are defensive. It seems that there is no possibility of failure.


    Some civil and military ministers were relieved because of the king''s words. But some people are still terrified. Including Prince Li Yuanlong.


    In the past, he could be calm, even not in a hurry, because he had Jiuzhen County as the foundation. As long as there was no chaos there, he would have a way out and help. But now, even there has been occupied by mercenaries. He has lost his foundation. As a prince without a foundation, it can be imagined that he will be lack of self-confidence when doing anything.


    Mercenaries suddenly left Hanoi City in the north and went straight to the West. Naturally, the news spread to general Ratti of Lancang kingdom in a very short time.


    When he came to Jiaozhi, Ratti was ready to fight against mercenaries. Seeing that everything had happened as he expected, he began to mobilize and assemble troops before the war.


    It was only less than four hundred miles from Xiyu city to yinglou city where lati was located. Soon, the scouts sent by King Riley came. After receiving the rescue signal from King Jiaozhi, Ratti took 95000 people out of yinglou city and rushed behind the mercenaries.


    Five thousand people were left to guard yinglou city. In addition, there were two thousand Jiaozhi troops in the original city. There would be no problem how to guard the city. Even Ratti wished someone would attack the city? In this way, he can return quickly. Later, he attacked both sides inside and outside the city to give the mercenaries a good look.


    But what he didn''t expect was that mercenaries didn''t mean to attack the city at all. Yang Chendong has said more than once that if people save and lose land, people and land will get it; Save the land and lose people, people and land are empty.


    According to Yang Chendong''s meaning, it is mainly to eliminate the effective forces of the other party. As long as the main army of Jiaozhi country is eliminated, those cities can''t be moved or moved. Don''t they occupy whenever they want?


    Ratti took the army out of the city, but the marching speed along the way was not very fast. It was like 20 miles a day. In this way, we could better maintain the discipline of the team. Once any army was attacked, we could ensure to rush to the rescue as quickly as possible. The 5000 cavalry in his hands were regarded as the existence of the rapid reaction force.


    Of course, the reason why the speed is so slow is also because the news came from the front. After more than 20000 mercenaries came to Xiyu City, they were not in a hurry to attack immediately, but stopped ten miles outside the city and looked like a confrontation.


    Although he didn''t understand why the mercenaries didn''t attack the city immediately, Ratti didn''t think so much. In his opinion, this was his own opportunity. Once he could successfully move behind the mercenaries, it was time for him to cooperate with the Jiaozhi army and attack on both sides.


    I don''t believe that if more than 300000 troops are pressed down, or if they are attacked together from beginning to end, what can the other party''s more than 20000 people become.


    It can be said that up to this time, neither King Riley nor general Ratti had any doubt about the division of mercenaries. They did not know that the number of mercenaries alone accounted for 18000 of the more than 20000 troops.


    At the same time, Nie Tong, head of the second regiment of the Navy, who received the order, had commanded the soldiers of the two battalions to advance towards the Changshan mountains under the banner of Daming.


    Although the number of this army is not very large, in order to create enough momentum, one class holds a bright sun and moon flag. From a distance, it is full of flags and morale.


    The existence of mercenaries was found in the east of Lancang Kingdom, which frightened the king of Lancang Kingdom, payasai.


    Payasai succeeded his father Banya and became the new Lancang king. Under his administration, the country is stable, but because the territory is too small, we can never find a good opportunity to develop abroad.


    When mercenaries suddenly appeared at the crossroads, they paid attention. After all, Jiaozhi is their neighbor, and its territory is not small. It has always been one of the goals that Lancang Kingdom wants to expand abroad.


    Originally, I wanted to wait for the Jiaozhi army and mercenaries to lose. They were seizing benefits. But unexpectedly, the mercenaries with few people were full of momentum, and even Lien Chan won in a row. Finally, even the country was lost.


    If two people are equal, the third party may have a chance. But when one party can only be beaten, the opportunity to pick up cheap will not exist. Just when the king of payasai was still having a headache and how the sudden mercenary was so powerful, the envoy of King Jiaozhi Lili arrived and brought the handwritten letter of the king of Jiaozhi for help.


    In the letter, King Lili first expressed his personal sincere greetings to King payasai, then pointed out the bad situation in Jiaozhi, requested the Lancang kingdom to send troops to help for the sake of generations of friends and neighbors, and promised to divide Japan, South Korea and other three states to Lancang after the war. At the same time, he also said that mercenaries are powerful. If they are not curbed, how can they deal with Jiaozhi country today and Lancang Kingdom tomorrow.


    The so-called cold lips and dead teeth is this truth.


    There is some truth in King Li Li''s words. In addition, the benefits of the three states can be given to himself, which is an excellent thing for the development of Lancang kingdom. Of course, the most important thing is that there is no clear understanding of the strength of mercenaries.


    Muskets? This thing sounds very powerful, but it is not that the king of payasai who has never seen it has a contempt in his heart. In his opinion, Jiaozhi is the power of a country after all, and it is impossible to conquer it only by mercenaries of more than 10000 people. Even over a long period of time, they may solve the problem themselves. In that case, I''m afraid the benefits of the three states will be lost.


    Completely ignoring the word "advanced" in the advanced musket, payasai made a decision that he regretted all his life, that is, waved his big hand, agreed to support Jiaozhi and send 100000 troops.


    Before, the war once took place in Jiaozhi. Even if it was fierce, the king of payasai would not have any intuitive understanding. Until I suddenly received the news that mercenaries had entered the country from the Changshan mountains and came straight to the national capital Vientiane city. And news came from the front that a border patrol army with 500 people met this mercenary who suddenly entered the country, but just one face-to-face, he threw down more than 300 bodies and collapsed.


    All this is naturally the meaning of head Nie Tong. If you want to make Lancang Kingdom afraid, you should not only advance with great fanfare, but also fight two wars. Although the place where the navy can give full play to its strength is still at sea, this does not prevent them from dealing with small groups of enemies on land.


    Just like this 500 person Lancang Kingdom patrol, it has unfortunately become the target of two cold front battalions of the Navy. Under the 1995 round robin shooting, where could 500 people be opponents?


    The incoming mercenary caused panic among the top leaders of Lancang kingdom. In line with the idea that dead Taoist friends will not die poor, King payasai sent a message to let general Ratti lead his troops home.


    ... the 95000 strong Lancang army has advanced for five days.


    From the earliest fear that mercenaries would intercept, to now, when he had walked a hundred miles, he did not see an enemy. General Ratti''s vigilance was declining. He even began to consider whether he could speed up the March. When he reached the situation of attacking mercenaries on both sides with Jiaozhi army, suddenly the King''s order came.

 Chapter 518

    Seeing the letter written by King payasai in the messenger''s hand, after only hesitating for a moment, Ratti decided to lead the troops home.


    Although it is a great achievement to help Jiaozhi win the war, if the land of Lancang kingdom is seriously damaged, all his so-called contributions will become a stain. What''s more, the old dragon clan who has been unwilling to be reconciled to others is afraid to take the opportunity to make trouble.


    General Ratti, who didn''t want to give people a tongue, quickly ordered the army to turn around and withdraw quickly. He didn''t even notify Jiaozhi. It can be seen how anxious he was.


    Compared with walking only 20 miles a day, the speed of the army is much faster in the process of catching up with yinglou city. After all, no one knows what changes will happen in Lancang King''s country one day. Maybe now the mercenaries have fought with the domestic army.


    When general Ratti led his troops back, there was a place called wuhelin on their way. At this time, mines were being watered by summer rain.


    In the thick woods of wuhelin, what is hidden is the headquarters of Chen Bo, commander of the second battalion of the second regiment of Lengfeng.


    He arrived here with more than 10000 soldiers three days ago. After this place was selected as an ambush site, intensive mine excavation began. At one time, countless deep holes were dug on both sides of the road to place a full 3000 mines.


    In less than half a day, the mines were successfully placed. The next time was for everyone to return. Along the dense forest of the Wulin River, more than 10000 troops lurked on the spot and began a long wait.


    He brought food rations for ten days, mainly instant noodles, ham sausage and all kinds of cans. Every soldier had to eat and sleep. It was a leisurely scene. It''s just that as a commander, Chen Bo can''t really sleep well. From time to time, he will look into the distance to see if the scout has any new information transmitted back.


    "It''s raining." in the dense forest, I don''t know who whispered. Then Chen Bo looked up at the sky with his voice and saw the continuous drizzle falling from the sky.


    "OK." looking at the drizzle falling on the tree first, and then a burst of flowing down on himself, Chen Bo couldn''t help but clench his fist excitedly.


    I was still worried about whether the buried mines would leave some traces and be found. But now there is rain falling from the sky, so everything is not a problem. This will be the best cover. In such weather, even the most powerful scouts can hardly find any problems.


    Soon after the light rain fell, a human shadow in the distance was rapidly approaching the dense forest. It was the scouts who came. With his return, he also brought the latest news, that is, lati returned with 100000 troops.


    "This damned weather." riding on the horse and looking up at the sky, ratty couldn''t help scolding.


    I don''t blame ratty for being so angry, just look at the morale of the army. The nearly 100000 troops who were originally arrogant and wanted to show their grandeur were thinking of making achievements and suddenly ordered them to turn back. This was originally a frustrating thing. However, there was a light rain in the sky. Although it was not very big, it still soaked the soldiers'' clothes for a long time. The sticky feeling made people very uncomfortable.


    The road became muddy with the continuous light rain. Every step was a bit heavier than usual. This feeling made people feel uncomfortable all over the body. The soldiers of the whole army became much lower. From a distance, the army walking with its head down will sound curses from time to time, complaining about heaven and people one by one.


    But when he saw that the morale of the army was low, general Ratti could do nothing. In such weather and under such orders, even if he is a powerful speaker, I''m afraid he can''t raise the morale of the army at the moment.


    I just hope I can hurry to yinglou City, enter the city, put on dry clothes, eat hot food and have a good sleep. Maybe it will be much better.


    "The whole army speeds up and tries to rest in the city at night." thinking that it is less than 40 miles away from yinglou City, ratty was cruel and said to his entourage.


    Soon the order was conveyed. Although they didn''t have a good rest all the way since the army began to return, considering that they could have a good sleep after entering the city, the soldiers didn''t complain much, but only accelerated their pace in silence.


    At this moment, no one thought about whether there would be an ambush.


    After all, I didn''t see an enemy on the way. Now I''m going back to the city. It''s only forty miles away from yinglou city. In addition, it''s such bad weather and it''s getting dark. Where will anyone attack them at this time?


    Just as they are laborious when walking, don''t they want to attack their enemies?


    It is under such wrong thinking that nearly 100000 troops not only do not have a little sense of prevention, but on the contrary, due to rainy days, the distance between the former army, the middle army and the rear army is widening.


    It was slowly getting dark. Perhaps it was because of the rain. It was much darker than usual, which also made people feel annoyed, but all this had no impact on mercenaries.


    Originally hiding in the rain forest, the big tree on their head protected them from a lot of wind and rain. In addition to sleeping all day except eating, everyone is in good spirits. At this moment, they are staring at the Lancang army from far to near. Even their former army has passed by, but no soldier wants to rush out and fight.


    Even ten thousand cross toed mercenaries, under the strict order of General Hong Jin, dare not make a sound. It seems that they are afraid to lead to something and provoke the anger of those mercenaries who kill without blinking an eye. Not to mention, before the war, Chen Bo, the battalion commander of the mercenary, said that as long as everyone obeys the rules, when the war is over, all soldiers participating in the war, whether meritorious or not, can get at least 20 liang of silver reward.


    Twenty Liang silver is equivalent to a year''s income of ordinary people in Jiaozhi. With such a reward in front of us, we naturally have to be more obedient.


    Naturally, it''s like a reward of 200000 liang of silver. I''m afraid only rich mercenaries can pay at will without a little pain.


    The darkness continues. Half of the former troops of the Lancang army have passed through wuhelin, including the five thousand cavalry and five thousand marksmen. This is also the main force and soul of this army of nearly 100000 people.


    "Everyone ready." through the night vision telescope in his hand, he saw clearly that the front army was going to enter the seemingly muddy land immediately. In fact, there was a deep trench, which was the best weapon to deal with the cavalry. As a commander, Chen Bo raised his right hand high.


    Although it was a little dark, this raised right hand was still seen by many people, and their breathing became tense at this moment. Then they were absorbed and focused, waiting for the arm to fall, and then they would launch a rapid attack.


    The so-called attack is just leaving the gun from a long distance. According to battalion commander Chen Bo, it is impossible to fight with the enemy in this battle. It only needs a short-range shot to cause chaos in the enemy army, and then let them step on the mine independently and make the chaos worse. As long as their morale is completely suppressed, it is time to clean up the mess.


    Unaware of all this, general Ratti still rode on his horse and walked forward. As a general, he is still very proud to walk in the forefront, but he really doesn''t know that his seemingly personal practice is actually a life-saving agent for the death of nearly 100000 troops. After all, if he didn''t have an accident at the first time, the morale of the troops below could not have fallen to the lowest point in such a short time. "Peng..."


    Nearly six meters deep and eight meters wide trenches were trampled down. Before the cavalry in the first row knew what had happened, they fell one by one like dumplings. Then came the second row. General Ratti was in this column. He just felt that his eyes were suddenly empty, and the knights in front suddenly disappeared. Then he also tilted his body and fell into the ditch with a plop. Then the third row, the fourth row


    That is, the volume of the trench is limited. Otherwise, at least hundreds of cavalry will jump into the trench and lose their combat effectiveness. But even if it just fell into hundreds of people, the consequences are considerable. Because their commanding general and several ten thousand captains around the general entered the ditch together. At the moment, they were still pressed by some cavalry and horses that fell later. They could not struggle in a short time.


    At the beginning of this chaos, a brilliant light suddenly rose into the sky, and a very shiny red flare crossed the dark night sky, marking that the horn of battle had begun to sound at this moment.


    "Tu Tu..."


    "BAM BAM..."


    "Bang Bang..."


    The gunfire started in disorder, and the fire from the muzzle suddenly appeared in all directions, giving a fatal blow to the soldiers of Lancang Kingdom who were eager to hurry.


    No one could have imagined that there would be enemies here.


    No one can think of being ambushed by the enemy here.


    No one could have imagined that the attack came so suddenly and violently


    Originally, the wuhelins were on both sides of the road, and the straight-line distance was only about 500 meters. When all kinds of bullets came like flying, when people suddenly fell to the ground on this rainy night, the army was in chaos.

 Chapter 519

    It seems to be an instinct. When people encounter emergencies, their first idea is to run. If you have to describe it, you have to add a word before the word "run", that is chaos.


    Yes, just running around.


    Perhaps only by doing so will they feel at ease. As long as they keep moving, they will feel safer and know that they are still alive.


    But they did not know that 3000 mines had long been buried around them. Although the number is not too much, at least it is much less than that when Yang Chendong buried 10000 at a time against Ruan yongyang in the Liangshan rainforest. But here at night, under the sudden attack, when 3000 scattered mines are trampled on, the shock can also be very strong.


    "Boom, boom... Boom, boom"


    The explosion was heard everywhere, the fire was everywhere, the blood overflowed and the bodies were scattered


    When all the pictures appear, it is like purgatory on earth, and human life has become the most worthless existence.


    A military commander who was lucky not to be affected by the war, on the premise that he could not find general Ratti, while working as an ostrich under the protection of his own soldiers, he also sent someone to yinglou City forty miles away for help.


    In terms of the number of troops, there are more here, but anyone can see that under the sudden attack, their morale has been chaotic and their morale is low. Pointing to such an army, they don''t have to think about winning a war. If reinforcements can appear, it may be like a booster to improve the morale of these soldiers, which may turn the situation around.


    It''s not stupid to be a ten thousand captain. Thinking about the news before, it''s mercenaries who send troops from Changshan mountains and go to xiyucheng to confront the army of Jiaozhi king. If they want to divide troops everywhere, their enemies should not have much. Maybe there is a chance to turn defeat into victory.


    But the centurion did not know that his move was not to save the defeat, but to ruin the last hope.


    The war continued. Under the continuous gunfire and drizzle, many soldiers of Lancang kingdom were still hit and fell to the ground, losing their breath of life. From time to time, someone stepped on a mine for fear of running around, which not only paid his own life, but also implicated his comrades in arms to sacrifice together.


    In such a chaotic situation, it seems that everywhere is an enemy and nowhere is safe. Even the five thousand so-called elite marksmen have no combat effectiveness under such a general situation. In the darkness, they could only see the continuous spray of flames with fire around them, but they could not see where the enemy was. Whenever they want to go over and have a look, often before people lean over, bullets will come through their bodies and let them fall on the road of temptation one by one.


    After several times in a row, after throwing down nearly 500 bodies, they became a lot more honest. They didn''t dare to test anything lightly, but changed from standing to lying down one by one. That''s because they found that once they did so, they had more security, because the bullets of those muskets wouldn''t "take care of" them.


    This discovery made more soldiers of Lancang Kingdom see the hope of life, so less than half an hour later, all the living soldiers changed from standing to lying down, and each one was too honest. Therefore, the external environment became much quieter from the sound of gunfire. Unless someone wants to run away without eyes, there will be several gunshots, otherwise it will be quiet most of the time.


    Although it''s not easy to lie on the ground at this time, and even many people have been soaked by rain and even water leakage, this is certainly a good result compared with the loss of life.


    "Battalion commander, they all lie down and don''t move." I felt that the shaking figure in my sight began to become less and less, until there was almost no, and then an officer reported to Chen Bo.


    "Well, isn''t that what we want to see? Tell the soldiers not to waste bullets at will. As long as they don''t move, we won''t move. When dawn is the time to harvest the fruits of victory, and now it''s up to Chunyang and company commander Xu." Chen Bo said quietly, but if you listen carefully, You can still hear the sense of relaxation in his tone.


    Although the plan was very careful, an ambush was carried out here three days in advance. But his heart was hanging until he saw the result. Now he finally has a result, which is still a good result. No wonder he can relax a lot.


    ......


    Yinglou city.


    As a temporary resting place for the reinforcements of Lancang Kingdom, it was once very safe. Even if general Ratti led the troops and took away the main force, there are still 5000 Lancang soldiers and 2000 Jiaozhi soldiers here.


    In a city with less than 40000 permanent residents, there are 7000 soldiers. This proportion is already very high. This also makes the people here not affected too much by the war outside. Even if there is news that all the countries of their countries have been occupied by the army called mercenaries.


    Because there is also news that King Riley is mobilizing heavy troops to fight back. In addition, seeing that Lancang sent 100000 troops and stationed in this city, there is nothing to be afraid of. Not to mention the mercenaries, I heard that the number was only a little more than 10000.


    The people are not afraid, especially soldiers. Especially after general Ratti led the 95000 troops to the battle, the 7000 soldiers left here lived like an uncle. In addition to closing the city gate to prevent accidents, they ate and slept these days, and occasionally gathered together to gamble. They didn''t live too well.


    In fact, the remaining five thousand people themselves are not strong enough to fight. They belong to the weakest existence of 100000 people. Therefore, they have no military discipline to speak of. They all know that other soldiers have done meritorious deeds with the general. Only they stay. They are the abandoned people. That is, the broken cans are broken and broken. In addition, there has been continuous light rain in recent days. It''s really pleasant to drink a little wine, have a good sleep and bet a little money.


    But this "beautiful" life was soon disrupted. News came from the front that because mercenaries suddenly launched an attack on the territory of Lancang kingdom from Changshan mountains, general Ratti will no longer help Jiaozhi country to fight, but will help his own country. And may return to the city today. Isn''t the good day coming to an end?


    When the general was coming back, the soldiers put away their cynical attitude one by one, cleaned the barracks and prepared to eat. Five thousand people were busy all day. When they had almost prepared everything, suddenly a cavalry came down from the gate, and there was an unbelievable news that their general Ratti and nearly 100000 troops had been ambushed, hit and suffered heavy losses.


    As soon as the news came out, many people didn''t believe it. If the cavalry was not a commander and he was really his own, I''m afraid some soldiers would doubt the authenticity of the news.


    "Hurry up, the army is still fighting with the enemy. Now we need your help." the commander shouted up under the city. It seems that he was afraid that those people would delay the war. He also shouted with the method of motivating the general: "don''t you still regret that you can''t go with the army this time and can''t get military merit? Now the credit is in front of you. Dare you fight for it."


    The commander is still shouting, stimulating the five thousand Lancang soldiers left behind in his own way. On the land about 200 meters away from him, several figures are lying there, paying close attention to all this.


    Although it is still raining, although the earth has long been muddy. Even there are some mosquitoes flying around in front of their faces, looking for opportunities to bite them from time to time. But these shadows just lay there motionless, like statues.


    Who are not the most elite cold front soldiers who can not be affected by external factors and have such iron discipline?


    In fact, there are two hundred such shadows on the land outside the east gate of yinglou city. They are composed of soldiers from the reconnaissance company directly under the second regiment and the first company of the second battalion.


    They arrived when it was dark. Under the cover of the rainy night, he slowly moved outside the city gate by crawling, and then lurked in search of favorable terrain. At the nearest place outside the east city gate, several figures lying on the ground are the commander of this 200 member army. Xu Yunsheng, commander of the reconnaissance company, and Chunyang, commander of the first company of the second battalion.


    The order they got was to take yinglou city and destroy all 7000 enemies in the city. That is, Chen Bo made a military order in front of Yang Chendong, saying that he would wipe out 100000 troops of Lancang kingdom. Naturally, the 5000 Lancang soldiers left in the city would be destroyed. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be imperfect?


    But the disparity between two hundred people and seven thousand people is still too large. To accomplish this task. Chen Bo transferred all the two rocket launchers standing by the second battalion to the first company commander Chunyang, and there were also two squad machine guns.


    This is the treasure of the second battalion. Only the most elite cold front is equipped with such a good thing. Now all of them are given to a company, which is the only place where Chen PI, as the battalion commander, can support them.


    When two rocket launchers and two machine guns were in his hands, Chunyang also made a military order in front of battalion commander Chen Bo to ensure the completion of the task. In other words, the two hundred of them have to face only the two thousand Jiaozhi troops in yinglou city. With the addition of intentional calculation and unintentional, it is not very difficult to complete the task of having such firepower.


    At the moment, commander Chunyang and commander Xu Yunsheng under the city tower are discussing the battle plan.

 Chapter 520

    Although everyone is a company commander, the level looks the same. But because Xu Yunsheng is the reconnaissance company commander directly under the regiment, even his name is numbered at the sixth young master. In contrast, the company commander of Chunyang, the main company, is half shorter.


    Therefore, Chunyang talks in a consultative tone. "Company commander Xu, do you think we should control the east gate first and then attack the Jiaozhi general''s house in the city with a quick attack?"


    "I think so." after a little meditation, Xu Yunsheng nodded and then added, "the east gate and the general''s house in the city will be handed over to you. I will take the reconnaissance company to control the north, West and South gates, and strive to completely control the whole city in the shortest time."


    Chunyang and others said to Xu Yunsheng with gratitude: "thank you so much, company commander Xu."


    "Hey, don''t be so polite. We''re all completing the task." Xu Yunsheng smiled softly, and then said in a low voice, "the city gate is open."


    The east gate of yinglou city is indeed open. After the commander rode to the city and told his powerful relationship, the 5000 Lancang soldiers in the city finally decided to go out of the city to help. They are all old listeners. Many soldiers are related by blood. They will never see their relatives trapped and die.


    The line of five thousand people was a long slip in the dark. It took more than half an hour for them to go out of the city until they all went out of the city. When the last batch of Lancang soldiers came out of the gate, a dozen Jiaozhi soldiers in charge of the safety here were ready to close the gate.


    But these people did not know that their lives had already begun the countdown. When they pushed the city gate to close, more than a dozen dark shadows jumped out behind them, just like out of thin air. Then the cold flash flashed, blood surged out, and more than a dozen voices slowly fell to the ground.


    The scouts took action. With their early preparation, they quickly solved the enemy soldiers who closed the city gate. Then, the elite of the two companies rushed from the east gate to the key positions in yinglou city.


    No one would have thought that mercenaries attacked yinglou city at night. Most of the 2000 Jiaozhi troops in the city are still taking off their uniforms in the barracks and are preparing to rest. But then there were several gunshots outside.


    "There''s a situation." the gunfire surprised these Jiaozhi soldiers. They were anxious to wear clothes one by one, and then they wanted to rush outside the barracks with weapons such as knives, guns, shields and halberds.


    Some ran fast and became the first soldiers out of the barracks. In the dark, people were full of shadows, and then torches were lit. But before lighting up the night, a very rapid gun noise came out.


    This is the sound of Ben''s machine gun shooting. This kind of gun squad that can shoot 600 bullets a minute is like an artifact in this era. Once it is taken out, it will definitely kill all sides. It is difficult for an enemy to exist.


    A burst of gunfire sounded, and the first batch of dozens of Jiaozhi soldiers who rushed out of the camp fell into a pool of blood. Even when they were dying, they didn''t understand what had happened.


    The dozens of dead Jiaozhi soldiers fell there like an example, which deterred the Jiaozhi soldiers who wanted to rush out later. They were all frightened by the scene in front of them. This fear made them have no courage to rush out of the camp, or even the power to light a torch.


    There are at least fifteen soldiers in the barracks. When they were afraid to come out of the camp, things outside were much easier. In addition to the two cold front platoons left outside the camp, a company commander Chunyang rushed straight to the general''s house in the city with the rest of the platoon soldiers.


    The gunfire outside closed the gate of the general''s house from the inside. The general of yinglou shouted to resist the gate, which was being transmitted from the inside to the outside.


    However, the closed door was not much different from the paper paste in the eyes of Leng Feng. He saw a company commander Chunyang reach out and carry the rocket launcher from a soldier''s hand. Then there was a loud bang, and the closed door was completely blown open.


    The Jiaozhi soldiers who were holding their bodies against the gate flew backward. Several of them had closed their eyes and had no breath in the process of flying back.


    "Rush." after the gate was opened, Chunyang pointed forward with his big hand, and the heroic cold fronts rushed in. Just a burst of not urgent gunfire sounded. Within a cup of tea, the general''s house was captured, and the general yinglou fell to the ground as a corpse.


    If the general''s house was opened by a kind of brute force, the Jiaozhi soldiers on the west, South and North towers were subdued by roll call.


    Soldiers who can become scouts not only have high quality, but also have first-class observation. All the time training let them know what it is to protect themselves and attack the enemy at the same time, so they understand the value of life more.


    When commander Xu Yunsheng gave the order of free attack to the platoon leaders of the following three platoons, they chose the same way, that is, they didn''t attack the city building and only occupied the city gate.


    If you don''t attack the city building, you don''t want to put yourself at risk. It can also be said that there is no need to take risks. The only task they got was to control the three city gates. That is, they just need to prevent the enemy soldiers from coming downstairs. So when they came under the city tower, the soldiers with torches became their targets.


    Often a gunshot, accompanied by a figure will fall to the ground.


    After more than a dozen Jiaozhi soldiers with torches were killed in a row, other Jiaozhi soldiers also learned to be good. They extinguished their torches one after another and found a corner to hide.


    The power of mercenaries has completely frightened them. At this moment, don''t say you rushed down the city tower, or you don''t have the courage to stand up and look at the situation. The three gates simply fell into the hands of the reconnaissance company.


    With the four city gates, the general''s house and the military barracks under control, the cold front company 1 and the reconnaissance company basically completed the control of the whole yinglou city. And the 5000 Lancang reinforcements who are completely unaware of all this are still on their way desperately.


    As they got farther and farther away from yinglou City, and as they got closer and closer to the place where general Ratti was ambushed, sporadic and light gunshots finally came to their ears.


    "Come on, it''s right ahead." the herald pointed to the battlefield two or three miles away and shouted loudly.


    "The enemy''s help is coming." in the dense forest, the second battalion commander Chen Bo saw the scene through the night vision telescope, and then said to the correspondent around him: "inform the second company to open a hole and let these people in. Tell them that Xu Jin is not allowed to go out and escape. I''ll punish him later."


    "Yes, battalion commander," the correspondent promised, then turned and ran out. After a while, after the opening of the second company, five thousand Lancang soldiers rushed into the encirclement and stepped into the gate of hell at the same time.


    "Why is it so quiet." as soon as they entered here, the 5000 reinforcements felt a sense of fear throughout their body. It is said that there are nearly 100000 Lancang troops here. Even 100000 pigs can''t be killed in such a short time, not to mention the thoughtful, young and strong soldiers?


    Such an idea just flashed through their mind, and the reality told them the answer. Behind him, there was a burst of gunfire on the left and right, which became the target''s 5000 reinforcements. At this moment, they became the center of the battlefield and the dumping point of bullets.


    The original Lancang soldiers have had experience after many people died, that is, if they can sit, they will never stand, and if they can lie down, they will never sit. Therefore, it is already obvious what will happen when there are five thousand targets on the battlefield.


    There was no need to aim too much. After all, the target of 5000 people standing there was too obvious, and the gunfire had become one.


    "Put out the torch and lie on the ground." the man who was already lying on the ground dressed as an ostrich saw that his brother had died at least hundreds of people in a very short time. While lamenting, he finally couldn''t help shouting loudly.


    Also, he reacted quickly. After he got up and shouted, he immediately lay on the ground again, and a bullet roared over his head. His heart beat faster when he was lying on the ground. I can''t imagine what would happen if he took a step slower.


    The cry finally worked. Some soldiers still heard it, and then threw away the torch and lay on the ground. Although the bullets were still flying overhead from time to time, they would not threaten his life.


    Five thousand reinforcements quieted down after hundreds of people died. On the battlefield, it became silent again. By this time, no one wanted to challenge or test anything. They all fell to the ground honestly and let the rain wet their whole body.


    It''s just August now. Even at night, it''s not very cold. Otherwise, I can''t imagine what it would be like to lie on my stomach all night.


    "Battalion commander, they have become honest." a cold front soldier close to Chen Bo looked at the scene and said with excitement and excitement on his face.


    Previously, when I learned that I would deal with the 100000 Lancang soldiers alone, it was impossible to say that the soldiers of the second battalion did not play drums in their hearts. Although they have the most advanced guns in the world, after all, the gap in the number of people is still too large. Even if 10000 people came to help, most soldiers still did not have the confidence to leave the enemy behind.

 Chapter 521

    Until this time, seeing the Lancang soldiers scared and confused, the morale was completely lost. They lay there motionless like obedient sheep, and the hanging heart was put down. The joy of victory also boosted the morale and confidence of the soldiers.


    "Yes, they have become honest." Chen Bo said with a satisfied face at this time. Although his plan is careful and he is confident of winning the final victory, any accident and possibility will happen before there is no result. It is impossible for him to think of the military order he made in front of the sixth young master.


    Fortunately, the weather was beautiful. The light rain came at a good time. Finally, the overall situation was settled. He could give a satisfactory answer to the sixth young master.


    Happy in the heart, with more smiles on his face, "in this way, notice and take turns to rest, so that everyone can keep up their spirit. There is still a greater test waiting for us at dawn."


    Now it''s just to circle these people. Obviously, there are still a lot of things to fight about whether we can win all these people. Of course, the next battle is not a big battle. As long as everything goes according to the plan, it is obvious what choices the 100000 people surrounded will make.


    When people sleep, time often passes quickly. But the same night, lying in the water, the whole body lying in the mud, the feeling is completely different. It is not exaggerated to say that life is like a year.


    Whether lying or lying down, the taste won''t feel too good under the immersion of rain. Not to mention that the light rain hasn''t stopped. Not only that, it also rained a burst of moderate rain in the middle of the night. That feeling is really bad.


    Even so, there is no one who doesn''t bear it, because everyone knows that if you dare to stand up at this time, it will be the target of others'' guns. The worst thing is that even if they get up, they don''t know where to escape.


    Originally, he withdrew all the way. He was very tired. In addition, he didn''t eat much. He was hungry and sleepy. The whole person''s spirit became bad. In such an environment, I really couldn''t sleep if I wanted to, so when the day began to shine, the morale of the 100000 Lancang army had fallen to the lowest point.


    The days in summer are long, and the morning light is early. The mercenaries who surrounded them only slept for more than an hour and had to wake up. Fortunately, they had a good sleep two days ago. In addition, they have long been prepared. Every soldier is wearing a raincoat. I don''t know how much better his mental state is than Lancang soldiers.


    From dawn to dawn, mercenaries hold their guns tightly and are ready for Lancang soldiers to fight back at any time. But obviously this is superfluous. Tired, sleepy and hungry, Lancang soldiers have long lost the courage to resist, that is, they don''t know where to escape or where to go. Under such a situation, although it''s hard to lie on the ground, it can only be so.


    "Almost." seeing that the uprising did not happen, the second battalion commander Chen Bosong took a sip, stood up, his eyes shining, "notice, the cooking team can start working."


    About half an hour later, bursts of pungent fragrance began to spread to all directions. When this fragrance poured into the noses of the surrounded Lancang soldiers, many people moved. When a person is very hungry, even the food he usually disdains will be very delicious. Moreover, under the command of battalion commander Chen Bo, the cooking team also put a lot of fresh meat in the breakfast. When the taste of the broth floats in the air, it will only make people more hungry.


    Attracted by such broth, many Lancang soldiers looked into the distance with great strength. What they saw was that teams of soldiers in camouflage clothes and some soldiers in Jiaozhi army uniforms were lining up to eat.


    These soldiers have a big bowl in their left hand and a large steamed bread in their right hand. They are drinking soup and eating steamed bread in one mouthful. It looks like fun.


    "Rumbling..." at this moment, I don''t know who''s stomach rang. When the noise sounded, no one laughed at him. On the contrary, everyone couldn''t help swallowing their saliva when they looked into the distance. Obviously, this scene was very exciting for them.


    For another half hour, the mercenary soldiers took turns to have a hot breakfast. For them, they have been eating instant noodles, ham sausage and all kinds of cans for three days. Although it''s no problem to fill your stomach, it''s not as comfortable as hot food.


    The mercenaries all had a hot breakfast and were full one by one. Then they returned to the team and continued their surveillance work. The difference is that those big pots making hot soup don''t mean to stop. Under dozens of temporary tents, they are still steaming and overflowing with fragrance everywhere.


    When the new pot of broth had boiled and the new pot of steamed bread was piled up, the second battalion commander Chen Bo began to make his own voice with a simple big horn.


    "Soldiers of Lancang country, I''m sure many of you can understand what I said. Of course, if you don''t understand, it doesn''t matter. You can ask those who know Chinese around you." standing on a high post, Chen Bo shouted with one hand pinching his waist and one hand holding a loudspeaker.


    Lancang Kingdom, as the Propaganda Department of Laos in the Ming Dynasty, naturally has many people who understand Chinese. Because of its influence, those who really don''t understand Chinese are very rare.


    Noticing that everyone was looking at himself, Chen Bo first smiled and then continued to shout: "soldiers of Lancang country, there are only two ways in front of you now. The first is to resist tenaciously and die! The second is to surrender and live immediately!"


    "If you want to die, I won''t say anything. Now you can try to rush out and see if you are fast or our guns are fast. As for the brothers who want to live, you can come out of the team now, lay down your arms and surrender. You can drink hot broth and eat hot steamed buns. Your lives are protected and all you lose is temporary freedom Otherwise, don''t think about playing tricks with us. If anyone wants to fake surrender, I can guarantee that he will live better than die. Well, life and death are all in front of you. Choose where to go. "


    He handed the big horn to the messenger on the side, and then Chen Bo waved his big hand. At that moment, two thousand cross toed mercenaries came out, carrying long knives one by one. Two hundred people in a group stood by a big pot and prepared to accept troops anytime, anywhere.


    More than 10000 people want to subdue 100000 enemy troops, which is like a arabian night. Only after a night of rain, plus tired and hungry, Chen Bo did it.


    With no intention to fight and no will to fight, the Lancang 100000 army, which does not even have the master general, is like a docile little sheep at the moment. Seeing that the tiger has opened his mouth, all he can do now is pray for surrender.


    I saw a Lancang soldier climb up from the ground in embarrassment and walk over with a feeble step of mud.


    Of course, even if it is 100000 disabled soldiers, it is also 100000 lives, which may lead to irreparable consequences. In order to ensure that these soldiers are obedient, the surrounding cold front and auxiliary soldiers are not lurking, but take the initiative to come out. From time to time, he even fired a shot into the sky to deter soldiers who wanted to make other ideas.


    Obviously, Chen Bo is a little worried. Under hunger, Lancang soldiers who have no fighting spirit now think of one thing, that is to live, how dare they have other bad thoughts?


    Not to mention, if you want to surrender, you must first throw down your weapons. They don''t even have self-defense weapons. How can they resist.


    In this way, the surrender ceremony of less than 100000 soldiers went unexpectedly smoothly. To Chen Bo''s great satisfaction, there was also news from yinglou city. Xu Yunsheng and Chunyang company commander did not live up to his expectations and successfully won the city. The surrender ceremony over there was also going on smoothly all morning.


    West at the foot of the city.


    All kinds of intelligence were collected into the hands of the sixth young master Yang Chendong.


    When he learned that head Nie Tong''s plan to lure the enemy was successful and that Ratti''s headquarters had turned to yinglou City, Yang Chendong knew that the reinforcements of Lancang kingdom would not become a resistance to his progress. Even if Chen Bo can''t imprison the 100000 troops, he will at least defeat them.


    "Young master, battalion commander Chen must have started last night." Hu mang reached the same conclusion after taking the intelligence analysis.


    "Yes." Yang Chendong agreed, and then looked away at the direction of Xiyu city. After looking at it, he said, "even if battalion commander Chen has started, we should make progress here. Send orders and prepare to attack the city. The matter at Jiaozhi should be solved as soon as possible."


    Speaking of this, Yang Chendong couldn''t help thinking of the information sent by the Security Bureau two days ago. Nanming royal guards went to Jianning and took their fourth brother away.


    Although from the intelligence point of view, the other party was polite when doing this. But Yang Chendong knew that this was Zhuqi town. He didn''t have the courage to pull down his face. So I just took my fourth brother and didn''t do anything right away.


    To put it bluntly, this is Zhuqi town targeting itself. He just wanted to beat himself with it.


    But Yang Chendong didn''t worry too much. Although he was really nervous about the personal safety of the fourth brother, he more believed that as long as there was no accident, Zhu Qizhen would not be foolish enough to really deal with the fourth brother. After all, killing Yang Yang was not good for Yingzong, but would only force Yang Chendong against him.

 Chapter 522

    This point can be seen by yourself. It must be the same in Zhuqi town.


    But even the fourth brother was taken away, you can see Zhu Qi''s fear of himself. In order to curb their own development, Yingzong will find ways to stop their own expansion. It won''t be long before the so-called imperial edict will arrive. In other words, I don''t have much time for myself.


    "Hu Mang, tell Yang Sanyi and let him try to stop the eunuchs on the road. I don''t want to see them so soon."


    "I see." Hu mang promised and then stepped back. When conveying the order to prepare for the siege, they also asked people to find Yang Sany, deputy director of the Security Bureau.


    In the west of the city, there are many armored soldiers at the moment, filled with a tense atmosphere.


    The 100000 reinforcements of Lancang country suddenly withdrew, which made the expectant King Li feel bad.


    Although up to now he has not found out what happened, he does know that this time, the Jiaozhi country is really dangerous.


    In fact, up to now, or back to now, Jiaozhi''s external information has been interrupted nine times out of ten, and all they can see is what is happening at present.


    Although there is no outside information, the potential of the heroic side of King Li, who once wrestled with the heyday of the Ming Dynasty, has been brought into play. He called all the ministers and generals and said with great certainty: "mercenaries should attack soon, and we should be prepared."


    Few people dared to oppose Li Li''s words. Prince Li Yuanlong was a. Seeing that his father didn''t get any information, let alone any confident grip, he made such a decision. He said in a skeptical tone: "father, why do you see it?"


    His son is good at everything, but he is a little too confident. Under such a character, it is often not easy to trust others, even if he is his father.


    In fact, Li Yuanlong still attached great importance to his father. It was only because he had made some wrong decisions before, especially his base Jiuzhen county was occupied, which made some changes in his character. He always wanted to prove himself, so he had this problem now.


    If others ask, maybe Riley won''t give any explanation. After all, he is the king. He doesn''t need to look at other people''s faces to make some decisions. But it was the son who asked this question, so everything was different. Then he said as kindly as possible: "My father made such a decision based on two judgments. First, the 100000 reinforcements of Lancang Kingdom withdrew suddenly. Although we still don''t know what the reason is, we think their retreat must have been done by mercenaries, which can prove that they are ready to start."


    "Two." he stretched out his right hand. Yang Chendong didn''t want to wait any longer. What he wanted was to cut the hemp quickly and quickly solve the problem of toe crossing. In this way, even if others were dissatisfied with what he did, what else could they say when he finished everything and did it well?


    No matter what Yang Chendong thought, at least Li Li''s analysis in front of him was very correct. He said two reasons, that is, Prince Li Yuanlong was also convinced of this view, and then said, "father, if so, are we going to prepare for the battle?"


    "Of course, we have to face the war, but we have to be ready for the peace talks." Li Li nodded first, then shook his head, and said in a somewhat sad tone: "we are still too weak to fight. Otherwise, even if the mercenaries don''t kill us, others will not let us go."


    After that, Li Li said in an angry voice, "send someone to check what happened to the assassination of Mrs. Zhongdan? And the assassin''s name is moto. What''s his origin?"


    Listening to his father''s mention of this matter, Prince Li Yuanlong immediately said the information he knew, "father, the child of moto has sent someone to check. Although he is our friend, he has long been out of our control. We have been wronged."


    "Of course, I know this, but I always want to give others a statement. In this way, I''ll investigate the matter clearly." Li Li said with a black face.


    Moto assassinated Mrs. Yang Chendong and was killed without success. It doesn''t seem to be a big deal. But now it has become the fuse of the war. If this matter is not solved, the mercenaries will not retreat so easily. Even in order to give the other party a step down, we must investigate this matter.


    "Yes, the child understands." after knowing his father''s meaning, Li Yuanlong nodded and agreed.


    "Well, boys, it''s time to show you. If mercenaries attack, I hope you can go all out. Only if you have a perfect performance on the battlefield, the next negotiations will be carried out smoothly, and our Jiaozhi country can regain its vitality and return to the era of prosperity."


    "Yes." all the civil and military ministers bowed their heads and promised at this moment. Of course, they could see what would happen if they were defeated in the next war. Becoming a prisoner might be the best result. It''s no wonder everyone would try their best to lose freedom and a happy life.


    Just as the Jiaozhi army was preparing, the mercenaries ten miles outside the city began to move forward.


    Eighteen thousand cross toed mercenaries were on both sides. The Third Battalion of Lengfeng stood out as the main force. Beside them were seven auxiliary barracks, and behind them were seven temporary auxiliary barracks.


    The army of 25000 people moved forward slowly at a very neat pace, from the original distance of ten li to nine li... Eight li... Until it was four li away.


    Facing the covetous mercenaries, the Jiaozhi army in the west city soon reacted. General Li Shaozhong, as the pioneer, came out of the East Gate with 30000 troops. At the beginning of the formation, a picture of mercenaries daring to move forward, they would rush up and look like a life and death.


    Li Shaozhong is not a big general in Jiaozhi army, let alone a famous general, but king Li sent him to take the lead. The meaning of temptation is obviously very obvious. At the same time, it seems to be taking this to tell Yang Chendong that he doesn''t mean to fight with him. You can sit down and discuss anything.


    How can Yang Chendong not see the goodwill released by Jiaozhi army? Not only did he see it, but everyone around him felt it. It''s like Luo Po, the head of the second cold front regiment, said with a smile: "sixth young master, it seems that they have some advice."


    "Ha ha ha." listening to the commander''s words, other officers laughed.


    Yang Chendong also had a smile on his face, but the smile soon disappeared and was replaced by a fruit Jue on his face. "Send two auxiliary barracks and greet them first."


    Fear is not what Yang Chendong wants. Even if you look at Chinese history, isn''t it true for many foreign nationalities? When you are weak, they will bully you impolitely. When you are strong, they will be afraid to please you. This is the result of human nature.


    The difference is that Yang Chendong is not so broad-minded or generous, except for his own people. In other words, he is very vindictive, that is, if you want to participate in the civil strife of Daming, you should be prepared to steal chicken and rice. There is nothing so cheap in the world. If you think about it, you''ll punch others. If you''re afraid, you won''t let others hit you.

 Chapter 523

    Originally, we were worried that the sixth young master would have compassion because of the weakness of the other party. After all, as soldiers, the battlefield is the best examination room. If there is no war, their sense of existence will only be weaker and weaker.


    Now Yang Chendong is not soft because of the other party''s actions. He still decides to fight again. The battalion commander of the seven auxiliary barracks became excited, but it was a pity that there were only two places. At one time, he became the object of the seven people''s competition.


    For this obviously insufficient quota, LV Zhuo, head of the Auxiliary Corps, is also a headache. In short, the combat effectiveness of these seven battalions is basically not much different. It''s really not a good choice who to send or not. Later, after consulting Yang Chendong, he decided to draw lots.


    Of course, head LV Zhuo also said that if you are lucky to be drawn, but you don''t perform well on the battlefield, you can only stand aside next time, and it can be used as the second echelon at most.


    The lucky ones are the Fifth Battalion and the Sixth Battalion. But the other battalions are not hopeless. As long as they don''t perform well, it''s time for them to play.


    In order not to give other battalions a chance, the fifth battalion commander and the sixth battalion commander gathered their company commander, platoon commander and even the squad leader and held an emergency meeting. In their words, if anyone falls off the chain in the next battle, don''t blame them for being ruthless and directly expelled from the army.


    This is expulsion from the army, not retirement. At least the latter is not from the army, and can do some other things. With this resume of the army, there should be many units in Chiqian city. But if the former is really expelled from the army, it will be shameless. It''s more painful than killing them.


    Yes, there are 800 soldiers in the two battalions, all of whom are crying, and they will definitely do their best.


    In terms of logistics, the soldiers of the two battalions had a good lunch of six meat and two vegetables. Then after a quarter of an hour''s rest, 800 warriors jumped over the Third Battalion of the cold front, which played the front, and slowly leaned towards the 30000 Jiaozhi army outside the city.


    Cold front soldiers are the absolute main force wherever they go. But the first battle didn''t mean to ask them to fight, which made the following company commanders look unhappy. A long Tiance directly found the battalion commander Kong Quanxin and told his dissatisfaction. "Battalion commander, why didn''t you let us go in the first battle? Did the sixth young master have a problem with us?"


    "Fart." when battalion commander Kong Quanxin heard this, he frowned, and then shouted.


    In contrast, among the three battalion commanders of Lengfeng second regiment, Kong Quanxin''s temper is still good. Although not as good as the second battalion commander Chen Bo, there is a smell of Confucianism, but at least it is much better than the first battalion commander Wu Sheng''s Wufu. But in the air, he couldn''t help scolding people.


    I don''t blame him for his temper. This first battle was useless. He was holding his breath in his heart.


    I thought the first battalion was still waiting for the back road of Jiaozhi army in Liangshan area. The second battalion was outside yinglou City, dealing with 100000 Lancang army. The heavy task of attacking Nanyu city will naturally fall on itself.


    Even before, he was ready for pre war mobilization. But who would have thought that the sixth young master didn''t use them in the first battle, but sent two auxiliary barracks, which naturally held his breath when he was disappointed. Now the company commander below is looking for him. It''s strange to have a good temper.


    Although he was angry, Kong Quanxin knew better that he could not bring this temper to the army, so after scolding, he said: "Don''t think too much. The sixth young master must want to use steel on the blade. Don''t you know that the general of the other party is just a nobody in the Jiaozhi army? Facing them, of course, we don''t need the main force like us, so we''d better be ready to fight their main force. That''s what our cold front should do."


    Kong Quanxin''s idea is exactly what Yang Chendong thinks. Just in the face of 30000 Jiaozhi army, he is not the strongest army, that is, he has not seen iron shield soldiers or iron chariots, and his opponent is not like soldiers and black soldiers. Then why should he send the strongest main force? Sending two auxiliary barracks is already very face-saving, although it looks like 800 people to 20000 people The gap is so big, but Yang Chendong is still not worried at all.


    Mercenaries hold the most advanced firearms in the world. As long as they don''t want to die, they rush to play close combat and hand to hand combat with their opponents. There is a good chance of winning the eight hundred battles and twenty thousand.


    Just like in the later stage, the small JianNu killed tens of thousands of cavalry, and the Ming army fled in a panic. That is, even they can do it, and there is no problem with mercenaries.


    In two auxiliary barracks, 800 soldiers went out from the ranks of mercenaries and began to approach the Jiaozhi army opposite.


    Li Shaozhong rode on his horse and saw from a distance that the mercenaries just walked out of a thousand people. When he arrived, he couldn''t help sneering, "These mercenaries are too conceited. Do you really think they are made of iron and can''t be killed? Hum! If you want to shake my 30000 army with less than a thousand people, you will be dead. Come on, blow the battle horn and rush to kill them."


    Although Li Shaozhong, who has a strong military force, knew that the mercenaries had advanced guns, his fear was soon suppressed considering his advantage in number. With the military order, the 30000 Jiaozhi army also moved forward step by step under the sharp horn.


    Ten thousand soldiers, boundless. Just outside the east gate of the West Yucheng, when the team of 30000 people was completely set up, it still gave people a lot of pressure. At least these cross toe soldiers were brave because of this momentum. They walked step by step and drank a kill word. The voice rang through the world and reverberated for a long time.


    West on the East Tower of the city, King Jiaozhi Lili and the prince were watching here.


    When they saw that mercenaries only sent less than a thousand people, they couldn''t help but look down on them. Most people are thinking that even if you have advanced mercenary weapons, it''s too big to fight 30000 with eight million. As long as these people rush in front of them, they are afraid that they can cover up the mercenaries with one mouthful of spitting.


    Indeed, many Jiaozhi people think so.


    But on the other hand, mercenaries also have the same view that it is time for auxiliary soldiers to show off their power.


    When 30000 soldiers began to move forward, 800 auxiliary soldiers stopped there. Then the soldiers checked their weapons and ammunition. In ten seconds, all the soldiers picked up their guns again and looked ahead.


    In fact, their weapons had been checked many times when they came. The action just now was just subconscious.


    "Fifth Battalion, target 6:00 to 12:00, ready!"


    "Sixth Battalion, target 12:00 to 6:00, ready!"


    The two auxiliary battalion commanders gave the command that people were ready to fight at the same time. 800 soldiers stood on the same line, giving people the feeling that they were like a long green dragon, entrenched on the ground.


    "Shoot!"


    The distance between the two sides has reached only 400 meters, which is completely within the shooting distance of the fire gun. The shooting orders of the two battalion commanders were issued immediately. The sound of the sound of gunfire instantly suppressed the pace and sound of the other party''s progress, and the bullets flew out.


    When the Eight Power Allied forces entered Beijing, there were only about 1000 people, but they did fight tens of thousands or even more. The righteousness and unity of the Qing army and the people were defeated. This is the power of the firegun.


    At that time, the Allied forces of the eight powers mostly used rifles, that is, the kind that needed a new bullet to shoot. And the effective distance of such a gun is only two to three hundred meters. In contrast, it is much worse than the Bayi bar in the hands of auxiliary soldiers.


    Although the Bayi bar was made by the chixiancheng Arsenal, its polar performance is far better than that of the Bayi bar in Yang Chendong''s big warehouse. However, there are various detailed books and the best finished products as templates there. The performance of the Bayi bar from the arsenal is still very good, which has achieved 70% of the original gun.


    At least this Bayi bar, although the effective killing distance has not reached the original 800 meters, it has been able to reach about 500 meters. Now, at a distance of 400 meters, every bullet can kill people.


    Of course, in the face of the dark enemy, there is no need to aim at anything. Any bullet can hit people as long as it doesn''t hit the sky and the earth.


    The gun rang. When 800 Bayi bars sound at the same time, the picture is still very exciting. As their bullets poured out of their guns, as their enemies, the Jiaozhi soldiers who came from a distance did fall to the ground in pieces.


    Before, they were full of morale by relying on the large number of people. Even each step forward and shouting a kill word can effectively improve their morale. But in the final analysis, it''s just to cheer yourself up. When you really face life and death, you really don''t know whether this courage works well.


    With every shot fired, a cross toed soldier fell to the ground. When such things happen one after another and there is no sign of stopping, even if you still have the courage to shout the word "kill", in fact, your heart has begun to be afraid.


    No one is afraid of death, especially when he knows he will die. Even luck doesn''t exist. It can be imagined what kind of blow the morale of the army will bear.


    Under the shock of advanced guns, the morale of Jiaozhi army began to fall continuously


    As the figure continued to fall, only 50 meters forward, the footsteps of Jiaozhi army began to stagnate, and even some timid began to tremble their legs, thinking whether they had retreated and fled.

 Chapter 524

    To say that death is terrible for some people, but knowing that it is necessary to die and do it, it will only be more frightening.


    "Fool, charge." on the tower, Prince Li Yuan longan watched the soldiers below die one by one under the guns of mercenaries. Even hundreds of people paid the price of their lives for it every breath. It is impossible to say that they don''t love it, but there is no way back after the charge. That is, what I think is how to win. Undoubtedly, in the face of only hundreds of enemies, how to rush over and have a close combat to reduce the play of each other''s firearms is an urgent thing to do.


    Perhaps to confirm the prince''s words, the commanding general Li Shaozhong under the city just issued the order of the whole army at the moment. While he kept shouting the slogan of charging, he also bewitched the people around him: "they have only 800 people. As long as we can rush to them, the victory will belong to us. Rush, those who kill one enemy will be promoted to three levels and rewarded a hundred liang of silver!"


    Under the heavy reward, there must be brave men, especially Li Shaozhong, who killed several soldiers who wanted to retreat. Under the shock, the other Jiaozhi troops bit their teeth, shook off and rushed forward.


    Yes, once they rush up, the guns in the hands of mercenaries won''t work so well. That''s when they kill the enemy and make contributions.


    "Retreat!" seeing that the enemy finally woke up, he knew that he had charged. The two battalion commanders of the Fifth Battalion and the Sixth Battalion issued the withdrawal order almost at the same time. At the same time, the guns in their hands kept spraying flames and bullets.


    There are always cross toed soldiers falling on the road of charging, but because of the full impact of one side and the limited retreat of the other side, the distance between the two sides is also increasing, and the dead people are slowly getting closer.


    "The first platoon started the continuous firing mode and shot out the bullets quickly. The second platoon and the third platoon were ready to throw bombs." seeing that the distance between the two sides had decreased from the previous 400 meters to less than 100 meters, or even only 60 or 70 meters soon, and such a distance was still rapidly shortening, and the fifth battalion commander and the sixth battalion commander issued a new military order.


    Facing the charge of tens of thousands of people with 800 people, it is impossible to say that there is no fear in the bottom of my heart. After all, so many people rushed over, only the momentum is very frightening. Fortunately, the usual training played a role. It has long been expected that Yang Chendong, who often trains them from less to more, pays special attention to courage. The lone hero has become an example and goal that all soldiers yearn for.


    In addition, during the engagement, the two battalion commanders said that once anyone falls off the chain, he will face the consequences of direct expulsion from the army. After all, the sixth young master is watching from behind? As one of the auxiliary soldiers, it is rare to be noticed. If you really retreat or even escape because of timidity, you will really lose your face at Grandma''s house.


    It was under such encouragement that although there was still some fear in my heart, none of the soldiers stepped back. Instead, they listened to the orders of the two battalion commanders, and everything seemed orderly.


    Seeing that the mercenaries were getting closer and closer, the soldiers who rushed to the front showed an excited light in their eyes. In their view, victory was in front of them. It only needs to advance tens of meters. As long as they can stick with mercenaries, the other party''s guns can play a very limited role. That''s the time for them to show off their authority.


    The idea is beautiful, the reality is cruel!


    Just as these soldiers were trying to run forward, it seemed that they saw the dawn, and suddenly hundreds of thrown objects flew over their heads.


    Those things seemed to have eyes, and fell into the front of the Jiaozhi army. Then the next moment, there were bursts of loud and violent sounds, and correspondingly, Jiaozhi soldiers were blown out.


    Hand grenades can be called small close combat artillery. Once they fall into the crowd, their power will be moved to the ground within three meters. Pity those Jiaozhi soldiers who rushed the fastest and in the front, and were swallowed up by the power of this gunpowder.


    "Da Da..."


    The Bayi bar of the two auxiliary platoons opened the continuous firing mode. At that moment, bullets swept like rain. Some cross toed soldiers who were lucky not to be blown up by grenades became live targets. One by one, they were hit by bullets and fell to the ground.


    "Grenade, throw it!" taking the class as the unit, the sound of explosion was heard all the time. While the bodies were flying, deep pits with different rules were blown out on the ground.


    "Run." I don''t know which Jiaozhi soldier took the lead in shouting such a sentence. The Jiaozhi army, which was still fierce, finally began to retreat. Especially when some soldiers find that the distance of those things that can lead to explosion when thrown on the ground is limited, they run more happily one by one. The original wave of violent impact was crushed by the bullet.


    "Chasing and fighting." seeing the opportunity, the fifth battalion commander and the sixth battalion commander put away their grenades, raised their guns to chase and shoot one by one, and knocked down the slow cross toe soldiers behind them.


    Yang Chendong, a mercenary in the army, looked at all this with a telescope and felt relieved on his face.


    Just now, he had made a plan to send several other auxiliary barracks and even the main camp of the cold front. After all, once the jiaozhibing really rushed in front of him, the consequences would be unimaginable, and he didn''t want to see such a loss.


    Fortunately, the auxiliary soldiers of the two battalions did not disappoint him. They withstood the early pressure and won the final victory.


    Of course, in the face of such an attack, Yang Chendong actually has a better way. For example, he can casually make several powerful guns from the big warehouse. Presumably, when the real shell rings, the other party''s attack will be instantly disintegrated. But he still didn''t do that. He wasn''t worried about how to explain the sudden artillery. After all, the cold front had long regarded him as a God, and everything he did didn''t need to explain to anyone. What he worried about was, once the cannon was used this time, what about that time?


    What should these mercenaries do when they are not on the battlefield and want to attack cities and pull out strongholds, or even destroy the country?


    It''s impossible to have artillery help every time. Without chariots, it is difficult to transport such things, but once such treasures fall into the hands of the enemy, the consequences will be fatal.


    Of course, the proper use of artillery is also necessary. After all, the cold front in the future should be equipped with certain artillery. But even if it needs to be used, it should also be used on the blade.


    Besides, on the battlefield where there was an exchange of fire, with the withdrawal of mercenaries, the auxiliary soldiers of the two battalions began to counter charge. Although their pace was not very fast, because the enemy was still within the firing range of the Bayi bar, every time they fired a shot, the enemy would still be hit and fell to the ground.


    "Open the gate and let them in." Xiyu was on the tower of the city. Seeing the defeated Jiaozhi army being slaughtered under his own eyelids, King Lili had already looked pale. He suddenly found that he seemed to be really old. He began to be afraid in the bottom of his heart, which had never happened when he was young. Even in the face of the powerful Ming Dynasty, he still made his own voice and dared to pull his wrist.


    But now, in the face of seemingly impeccable mercenaries, when there are less than a thousand people, he can easily repel his 30000 army. At this moment, he really doesn''t know what to do and what to do.


    On the tower, the cross toed archers began to shoot their arrows. Although they were still far away from the mercenaries 400 meters away, they should at least look like they had the ability to fight back.


    The east gate was opened earlier so that General Li Shaozhong could enter the city smoothly with their defeated soldiers. Although they are defeated, they are still Jiaozhi soldiers after all, not to mention, who can be invincible in the face of such opponents?


    After the soldiers poured into the city gate, they didn''t have time to take into account the wounded soldiers who were shot and didn''t die, so the city gate was quickly closed. They were afraid that mercenaries would take the opportunity to attack the city directly, but in fact, the auxiliary soldiers of the two battalions had already retreated. In this war, they killed at least thousands of people, successfully completed the task and made contributions.


    When the fifth battalion commander and the sixth battalion commander returned to the barracks, they were naturally praised by Yang Chendong and declared that these meritorious deeds would be recorded and commended only when the right opportunity was available.


    The two battalion commanders immediately received countless envious eyes. Although several other battalion commanders are jealous, they also know that these two battalion commanders still have some abilities. They are admirable for their courage in the face of tens of times the pressure of the enemy.


    As for credit, with so many enemies, are you afraid that there will be no war to fight in the future? As long as you are perfect, gold will shine.


    After World War I, it was almost evening. Yang Chendong didn''t mean to launch a night attack. It''s not that he doesn''t have such ability, but that the current Jiaozhi is not worth it. So in addition to leaving the soldiers to guard the camp, the other soldiers had an early rest after dinner.


    Others can rest, but Yang Chendong can''t. He still has too many things to do.


    For example, the second battalion commander Chen Bo heard that they successfully completed the task and killed nearly 5000 people, including general Ratti, the reinforcements of Lancang kingdom. All the other 95000 Lancang soldiers and more than 1000 Jiaozhi soldiers in yinglou city became prisoners in their hands.


    The first step was successfully completed. Chen Bo asked for instructions on what to do next. In this regard, Yang Chen Dongkou ordered, and Hu mang on the side was responsible for recording.


    "Inform Hanoi city to send 20000 educated youths from Chiqian City, of which 2000 are left in yinglou city for preaching activities, and the others help battalion commander Chen to press the prisoners back. At the side of notifying the Navy, be ready to receive the prisoners and send them to Chiqian city at any time."

 Chapter 525

    After finishing the story of yinglou city with a quick knife, he picked up another intelligence and looked at it. When he saw those things recorded above, Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing.


    The information came from the Kyoto palace in the Southern Ming Dynasty. The messenger was Mou mu, one of the eunuch leaders.


    As the most important insider around Yingzong, unless it''s a great event, he won''t send any news to the outside. And even if the news comes from him, it will be very important.


    As recorded in this information, Yingzong listened to the opinions of the following important officials and wanted to borrow money from Yang Chendong.


    Is it funny that the emperor of a country should borrow money from his ministers. But it happened now, and Yang Chendong is still good to become the protagonist.


    Obviously, I don''t know which minister is unhappy with himself and wants to put some eye medicine on himself. In addition, the foundation of Nanming was not very solid just after the separation. Then there was civil strife in the south, and a lot of silver was spent to calm the rebellion. Now there are less taxes in Guangdong, Guangxi and Yunnan, which makes life even harder.


    At this time, they recruited millions of soldiers again, and the money needed to be spent is countless. The bank money in the Treasury is in a hurry. Then someone offered to borrow from Yang Chendong. After all, this person got a Yang bank in Beiming. It is said that the deposit has reached more than 40 million Liang. It should be no problem to borrow 20 or 30 million yuan from them.


    Zhuqi Town, which was short of silver, felt that this seemed a feasible way after hearing the suggestions of the ministers, so he made a decision and asked the eunuch in charge to announce the decree to ask Yang Chendong to stop marching to Jiaozhi, and then let him lend money to Nanming to tide over the immediate danger.


    That''s what Mu Mu said in his intelligence. After the express delivery of the Security Bureau, he put the news in front of Yang Chendong.


    Looking at this is a wishful thinking, Hu mang wanted to throw it away when he saw this information at the beginning of the day. But considering that the young master didn''t know about it, once the eunuch arrived at the proclamation of Nanming, he wasn''t prepared, so the information finally appeared in front of Yang Chendong.


    Now looking at Yang Chendong laughing with this information, Hu mang on one side suggested, "young master, I think it''s clear that Zhuqi town''s head was kicked by a donkey. This is the idea of Tiankai. We don''t need to pay attention."


    The donkey kicked him in the head, which also came from Yang Chendong. He is used to describe those ignorant people who make ignorant decisions. After being heard by mercenary officers, they feel that the description is very appropriate, which is often used by them.


    Listening to Hu Mang''s suggestion, Yang Chen turned his head to the East, looked at him and said, "do you also think this is the decision made after Zhu Qi town''s head rusted off?"


    Looking at Yang Chendong, he didn''t seem to think so. Hu mang said with a puzzled face, "young master, isn''t it? Fools can see that he wants to expand Nanming, and from our development point of view, it''s sooner or later to become an opponent. Isn''t it equal to setting up a strong enemy for himself to help them now?"


    I don''t blame Hu mang for saying so. Originally, when Yang Chendong was building a city in the red, they still couldn''t understand the meaning of the young master. After all, Daming is too strong in their eyes. He is so strong that he can''t shake it at all. He doesn''t even dare to think about it.


    However, after successively destroying the Yellow bandit army and entering Jiaozhi to occupy several cities, their idea changed. With such a powerful army and such an anti sky gun, why can''t we set our goal higher?


    Didn''t the ancients say that kings, princes and generals would rather have seed? Even so, why can''t they imagine being an emperor? As I said, Daming was originally the regime robbed from the Yuan Dynasty. It seems reasonable to be robbed by others.


    It has to be said that Hu Mang''s idea is not only his own, but also that of many middle and senior officers in the mercenary army. It can be said that this has formed a scale. In this way, if Yang Chendong wants to use the army against Daming one day, I don''t think there will be any resistance.


    But all this is not so in Yang Chendong''s eyes. At least he knows that the so-called one day is still a little far from him. As for what reason, of course, it is population. Before solving this problem, Yang Chendong really doesn''t want to turn against Daming. Otherwise, just solving those problems will not know how much energy and time it will take.


    For Daming, Yang Chendong naturally can''t be like a cross toe, saying that if you destroy the country, you will destroy the country, and if you kill, you will kill. If we don''t adopt this extreme method and want to solve Daming''s problem, it will take too much energy and time.


    In line with the idea of easy first and then difficult, Yang Chendong decided to put Daming''s things aside first. As long as your strength is strong enough, I believe you will subdue people''s soldiers without war one day.


    Even so, you can''t turn your face, that is to say, you really borrow the silver.


    Of course, lending money to Nanming is not all bad. For example, he can take the opportunity to put forward some conditions. What''s the most in Daming? Naturally, it is the Han population. If this can be used for trading, Zhuqi town must agree.


    If a large number of people can be used for themselves in an open and aboveboard way, it will play a very positive role in accelerating the development of chiembedded City, even the whole xiaoryukyu Island, and even the whole Yang family. It can''t be done with some silver.


    In other words, the most important thing Yang Chendong needs now is silver. Not to mention that the goods in Tianwaitian trading firm have always been in short supply. Especially after cooperating with vara, many things began to be exported to Europe and became the first items to be snapped up by the rich there. With this, silver was continuously sent to the Yang family. What''s more, with the continuous strength of the Yang Navy, the trading volume at sea is also doubling and rising? In the warehouses in the city, silver has piled up like a mountain for a long time, and even many don''t know how to spend it.


    If there is a chance in the future, Yang Chendong will also consider his own banknotes. After all, taking silver as liquid money is somewhat wasteful. Only the silver itself will be consumed. Although Yang''s Bank is assisted, Yang''s Bank does not have silver everywhere. Silver notes are not conducive to real circulation, and it would be much better if paper money was replaced. Of course, this is just an idea. There is still a lot of preparatory work to be done. If it is done, there will be too much silver to spend. It can be lent to Nanming in exchange for a sufficient population. It is worth it anyway.


    After having a general understanding in his heart, Yang Chendong put the matter aside. That is to say, the people who want to say this thing are eunuchs who come to proclaim a decree. It still takes a lot of time for them to come to themselves. Now they still focus on solving the problem of mutual toe first.


    Speaking of the Jiaozhi problem, Yang Er, who was guarding outside the door, had strided into the account. As soon as he saw Yang Chendong, he hugged his fist and said, "young master, someone from Jiaozhi said he must see you."


    "Well, let him in." Yang Chendong looked indifferent, which was originally expected by him. After all, it is reasonable to send people to peace talks when there is a war under the city. But I just don''t know what the other party will say.


    Yang Er withdrew, quickly re entered the account, and introduced a man in his thirties.


    As soon as the man entered the account, he first looked up and down at Yang Chendong, and a surprised look flashed in his eyes. Then he hugged his fist and said, "Prince Jiaozhi Li Yuanlong has seen the loyal and brave Duke of Daming."


    "Hmm? Are you the prince of Jiaozhi?" Hu mang was surprised when he heard the self-reported tone, which was obviously startled.


    Even Yang Chendong''s eyes were heavy, but they soon returned to their original state. I don''t know how many enemies and countries I have to face in the future. It''s just a small cross toed prince. I really don''t put it in his eyes.


    Very satisfied with Hu Mang''s performance, Li Yuanlong nodded and said confidently, "yes, I''m the prince of Jiaozhi."


    The first World War during the day has undoubtedly demonstrated the power of mercenaries. Everyone knows that if this battle continues, it is likely to be defeated by the Jiaozhi army. Imagine that you can''t even touch your opponent''s body. How can you hurt others?


    If you lose on the battlefield, you have to take the route of negotiation. Although it may cost a lot to do so, it is always better than being defeated or even killed. Just who was sent to negotiate with Yang Chendong became a headache for King Li.


    It''s more about peace than negotiation. Those important officials are naturally unwilling to do such a job. Some brave and thoughtful young ministers wanted to seize the opportunity, but their status was too low. When negotiating, they were not only easy to be looked down upon, but also unable to make decisions on many things. Finally, after thinking about it, Li Li set his eyes on his son.


    Regardless of his status or his courage, his prince''s son is the only candidate. In fact, Li Yuanlong did not disappoint his father. Seeing his father''s eyes look at him, he took the initiative to stand up and shoulder the responsibility, which led to his appearance in the big account of mercenaries.


    "You''re not timid." Hu mang was still shocked and didn''t slow down. Of course, Yang Chendong said this.


    It''s not surprising that Hu mang used to be just a reading boy around the sixth young master. It''s hard to say that he is just a servant of the Yang family with a higher identity. It''s inevitable that it''s unnatural to see the crown prince of a country. However, Yang Chendong, even the northern and southern emperors of Daming, had been in contact. His horizons naturally had to be broad. Although he was somewhat flustered because of the appearance of each other, he soon calmed down again.

 Chapter 526

    That''s because Yang Chendong knows that with his current identity and advantages, he is just a cross toe prince. It''s really nothing.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong returned to normal so quickly, Li Yuanlong sighed in his heart that he was young and extraordinary at the same time. Just put down the shock of Yang Chendong''s youth in his heart. He said with a smile, "the ancients said that the two armies don''t cut envoys in battle. Besides, I have no grievance with Zhongdan Gong for a long time and no hatred recently. It''s no use if you want the crown prince''s head. Why bother to be an evil man, isn''t it?"


    On the surface, he pretended not to care, but what he said really betrayed himself. He was afraid that Yang Chendong would really do something to himself, so he first explained some truth, saying that once he targeted his words, the consequences would be more harm than good.


    Naturally, Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing. He really didn''t have any idea about the life of the cross toed prince, so he wouldn''t kill each other. But even if others appear in front of him like this, if he is too proud, it does not accord with Yang Chendong''s character. So he smiled first, and then his face suddenly said, "you don''t deserve to be called the crown prince in front of me. Next time, you will be severely punished."


    Originally, looking at the smile on Yang Chendong''s face, Li Yuanlong was proud in his heart and thought his words had reached the other party''s heart. But who thought, suddenly turned his face, which made him think that he was really a little comfortable just now. He immediately hugged his fist and said, "yes, it''s my fault to call himself the crown prince."


    One of my mistakes, Li Yuanlong, who lowered his head, has already expressed his attitude and position, that is, he is really afraid of death and Yang Chendong''s anger.


    Li Yuanlong''s cooperation and his low status made Yang Chendong look at him with new eyes. If someone is extremely rampant, even if he doesn''t kill him, he will be ashamed to humiliate him, or even scare him, and make him lose face. But people are so low-key, but he is not too strong. Bullying a person who doesn''t dare to fight back is really no fun.


    "All right, as soon as you come, take a seat first. Hu Mang, you go out and watch. No one can disturb you without orders." Yang Chendong said casually to Hu mang. He also wanted to see how sincere the crown prince of Jiaozhi country is.


    Hu mang originally wanted to stay here to protect the young master, but when he thought of the young master''s real strength, he knew he was redundant. He immediately nodded his head and stepped back.


    Perhaps because of rebirth, after Yang Chendong became familiar with the body, the potential in the body began to be exposed. Strength, speed, including shooting and perception, are stronger than at the peak of the previous world. Just a few days ago, when he was bored in Hanoi, he called 20 people from the second guard team and asked them to attack him together. To everyone''s surprise, the final winner was Yang Chendong himself.


    Although he was punched and kicked for this, he was the last to stand, which was not wrong. Even the fists and feet he received soon returned to normal with his constant exhalation. All this was the effect of the "Qi" that suddenly appeared in his body.


    How and when did this Qi come into being? Yang Chendong has no impression. Anyway, he just knows that with this Qi in his body, his strength has more than doubled. And the strength is still increasing. This time he challenges the second guard team. Next time he will challenge the first guard team. He wants to see where his limit is.


    For these things, Hu mang who follows Yang Chendong is clear. The young master is so powerful that he has even changed his state. What''s the fear of leaving him and the crown prince alone. This man had better not have any bad thoughts, otherwise he would really hit the muzzle of the gun.


    Hu mang retreated without any concern. After only two people were left in the account, Li Yuanlong got up and bowed to Yang Chendong like a Han, saying, "Yuanlong thanked Zhongdan Gong."


    This thanks, of course, is to thank Yang Chendong for saving his face. Otherwise, an outsider will be present. When he lowers his head, the crown prince will inevitably have some ugly face.


    "OK, there are no outsiders here. You''d better talk about what you want to do?" Yang Chendong didn''t mean to have a relationship with Li Yuan longla. Although it is said that he is the crown prince of a country, in Yang Chendong''s eyes, he is just a defeated general. That is, he is a defeated person. Naturally, his identity is not important.


    Hoo. With a long breath in his heart, Li Yuanlong returned to his chair. After quickly thinking about the main points of the negotiation in his mind, he raised his head again and said: "Zhongdan Gong, I have seen clearly the power of mercenaries with my father and the king and all my courtiers. We admit that if we fight, we can hardly be your opponent, so Ben... I came to only one destination, that is to make Zhongdan withdraw. Please make it clear what price we will pay. As long as we can do it, we will do everything we can How to satisfy you? "


    "It''s not that it''s difficult to fight, but that it won''t be our opponent at all." Yang Chendong corrected each other''s sick words, then ignored Li Yuanlong''s ugly face and continued to speak, "It''s impossible for me to retreat. Either you fight to the death of Jiaozhi, or you surrender and admit that Jiaozhi is a province of mercenaries. In this way, you and your father will live a comfortable life for the rest of their life."


    Yang Chendong didn''t say what would happen if he didn''t surrender, but he believed that the other party should be able to imagine.


    Sure enough, listening to Yang Chendong''s statement, Li Yuanlong was stunned on his face, and then said as if he had heard wrong: "Zhongdan Gong? What did you say just now? I... I didn''t hear wrong. You want Jiaozhi to become a province of mercenaries, not a province of Daming?"


    Indeed, Li Yuanlong was surprised at this. If it was the former, although he would be surprised, it would never be as strong as it is now.


    What does this brave man want? Does he want to betray Daming?


    As soon as the idea came to mind, it was immediately affirmed. Yes, this loyal and brave man must think so. He has proved his strength with facts. It seems that his father underestimated this man.


    Li Yuanlong''s face is constantly changing, but Yang Chendong is not saying anything. What he should say is very clear. Although it is inappropriate to expose his ideas so early, especially in front of the enemy, how can he conquer the world if he doesn''t even have this courage?


    As for Li Yuanlong, if he doesn''t agree, will he inform Daming of his idea when he goes back? He doesn''t care. If he doesn''t admit it, who can say anything without any evidence?


    Not to mention, now whether it is Nanming or Beiming, they should not want to turn against themselves, otherwise, what price each other needs to pay must be very clear in everyone''s heart.


    Li Yuanlong was really frightened. He thought that Yang Chendong should be very strong. In addition, he is so young. He will inevitably be energetic and radical in doing things, but he really didn''t expect that his goal is so big that he wants to swallow Jiaozhi alone. Isn''t he afraid of indigestion?


    There are too many questions in my heart, but Li Yuanlong didn''t say it. Because it is impossible for him to agree to the other party''s request, he came here to negotiate, not to surrender on behalf of the whole Jiaozhi country. If Yang Chendong is willing to withdraw from the army, he will find ways to meet even if his request is too much, but it is like the national surrender without war. He can''t make such a decision, and his identity doesn''t allow him to make such a decision.


    After a long silence, Li Yuanlong was not so surprised. When he looked at Yang Chendong, he asked with a trace of Qi Yi in his eyes, "loyal and brave? Is there no second way? As long as you can retreat, no matter what requirements we put forward, we will try our best to meet them, you see..."


    "Either you surrender, you and your father can still live a good life. Of course, there is no power. Or if you choose another way, my mercenaries will attack the city early tomorrow morning, and all of you will die at that time." Yang Chendong said very seriously, staring into Li Yuanlong''s eyes. At this moment, he will never give the other party any hope and expectation, which can''t be changed from the first sentence he said.


    Seeing Yang Chendong''s seriousness, Li Yuanlong knew that there was no way back. But he can''t agree to such conditions. Even now he wants to stand up and yell at Yang Chendong. It''s impossible.


    But such an idea is just a flash in my mind. He can''t joke about his life. Although he is really happy to yell like that, once he annoys Yang Chendong, he is afraid that his life will stay here. This is not what he wants to see at all.


    "Well, this matter is very important after all. I want to go back and discuss it with my father." Li Yuanlong said, retreating to the second place. He doesn''t expect to negotiate now. He just wants to go back to Xiyu city first.


    "Yes." Yang Chendong nodded, some unexpected answers from Li Yuanlong. "I can even give you a morning. If you don''t give your father an accurate answer at noon tomorrow, I will attack the city. At that time, you will have no choice."

 Chapter 527

    Originally thought that Yang Chendong would not let himself leave so easily, but he didn''t want to allow himself to leave. Is this self-confidence? Or arrogant?


    But anyway, it''s always good to get out of here first. At that moment, Li Yuanlong got up and nodded, "please don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Li Yuanlong finally left. Until he left, Yang Chendong didn''t stand up from his chair once. He just called Hu mang outside the tent and asked him to send the crown prince of Jiaozhi country away. If you don''t, I''m afraid Li Yuanlong can''t go back to the city safely.


    The tiger awn soon returned. "Young master, I''ve sent them away."


    It''s not the main thing to come back for life. The main thing is to ask how a person is talking and what mercenaries are going to do next.


    Yang Chendong, who was very clear about the idea in Hu Mang''s heart, first nodded his head and then ordered: "inform all officers to attack the city at noon tomorrow."


    Yang Chendong knew that Li Yuanlong and his father Li Li would never agree to their conditions. If the whole country surrendered without even fighting, it would be difficult for the faint king to make such a decision, not to mention the Li family father and son who boast that they still have some ability.


    But he still let Li Yuanlong leave. I''m afraid only he would know the reason.


    Yang Chendong intended to do so. He wanted to set an example for others. He could give anyone a chance, but the opportunity was only once. If you didn''t grasp it, the consequences would be unimaginable. In this way, when using such means against other small countries in the future, they will seriously consider it. As long as a small country comes down without war, the work tonight will not be in vain.


    This is Yang Chendong''s intention. He cares about the future and future situation. But Li Yuanlong, who could not see it, came to the city in panic, returned to the tower with a hanging basket, and soon appeared in front of his father Li Li.


    The prince came back. In the temporary palace, not only Li Li didn''t rest, but all the civil servants and military generals didn''t rest. They were waiting for the prince to return and wanted to see what kind of requirements the other party put forward, how they should respond, and even what kind of concessions they made.


    As soon as he entered the temporary hall, Li Yuanlong could feel that hundreds of eyes were looking at him. If it had been in the past, he would have been secretly happy because of being noticed, but at this moment, he felt a little annoyed with being stared at.


    "What''s the matter, dragon?" this time, Li Li, as king, took the lead in opening his mouth without waiting for others to ask. From this point of view alone, we know that he has lost his former composure.


    This is not to blame Riley, and it has nothing to do with his age. It''s all because just after Prince Li Yuanlong left the city, after discussing with the generals, he was surprised to find that they had no way to face mercenaries and could not see a glimmer of hope of victory.


    That''s what surprised Li Li. Is there no other way to go except negotiation and concession?


    It is precisely because of this that he put all his hopes on his son. He just hopes that Li Yuanlong can bring him a good result. Although he knew that the mercenaries at this moment would speak to the lion, he still hoped that the other party would be more polite. After all, the Han people are not used to learning Confucianism, talking about the golden mean and talking about the style of a big country. Do they have to forgive people and forgive people? As long as you are convinced, you will usually get their understanding. Perhaps it is this point that once the Han people are weak, so many people will stand up and bully them.


    This is what the Han people are most willing to do. Often doing so can also bring them an excellent reputation. But they never thought about how to repay virtue?


    Of course, it''s a little further. When Li Yuanlong heard that his father asked in person, he didn''t know how to answer for a moment. He stood there for a long time without making his own voice.


    Li Yuanlong''s silence, but he was worried about the old king Li Li, "Long''er, what''s the matter? Haven''t you seen the loyal and brave Duke of Daming?"


    Shaking his head, Li Yuanlong said, "I see."


    "See? What did he say?" Li Li was relieved, but after watching for a long time, Li Yuanlong stopped talking and said anxiously, "did he put forward any harsh conditions? What''s the matter? You''re talking."


    Not only was the king anxious, but the other ministers also looked anxious, waiting for Li Yuanlong''s answer.


    First, he took a deep breath. Maybe he also knew that some things could not be avoided. Instead of hiding them and letting people suspect, he might as well say them openly. Perhaps before there is no way back, we can give full play to our physical potential and defeat mercenaries.


    "The prince saw him, and he only made one request..." the next time, Li Yuanlong said in detail the process of meeting Yang Chendong. His memory is still good, almost nothing is missing, but therefore these words have a great impact on everyone. Perhaps no one can imagine that the other party''s appetite is so big.


    I don''t know when King Riley had returned to the big chair, and his face was ugly and terrible.


    Other ministers were not much better. In addition to some ministers with low official positions still whispering and expressing their views, some important ministers with city government and ability kept silent and just stood there with a dark face.


    For them, negotiation was the only hope. As long as the other party can withdraw, Jiaozhi will have the opportunity to start over again. As for what they have to pay for this, there is no way. Who let their enemy be mercenaries, who let them send troops to Nanming first, and let the assassin named moto be Jiaozhi people?


    With this, they should pay some price, or there is no way. But now, Yang Chendong wants the whole Jiaozhi, which is not what he wants to see. It''s just that they don''t kill too much, let alone that they have been killed all the time. Now they don''t even give themselves a way back. How can they accept such conditions when they are already wronged.


    "No, we can''t just admit defeat. Our troops are more than ten times their strength and still have the strength of the first war." Chen Heijin, the famous general in the Jiaozhi army, was the first to make his own voice.


    "Yes, we can''t admit defeat. Even if we die in battle, we can''t be scared to death." another famous general, fan Yuhai, who is known as a high IQ, also said, and still had the same meaning as Chen Heijin.


    With these two men taking the lead, the meaning of the army side is basically very clear, which also brings hope to King Riley, "how much confidence do you have to defeat mercenaries?"


    Facing the king''s problem, the two famous generals first looked at each other, and then shook their heads together. After seeing the power of mercenary weapons today, where are they confident that they can defeat their opponents?


    "Well, how much confidence do you have to keep the city intact?" although Li Li was disappointed, he knew it was not the fault of the two generals. It was really that mercenaries were too strong, which was completely beyond the power of this era. It looks like the Qing Dynasty against the Eight Power Allied forces. No matter how many soldiers you have, when cold weapons face hot weapons, there is no chance of winning.


    "I don''t know, but I always have to keep it. If I can''t, I''ll fill it in. If the will of the Nanming emperor can arrive earlier, maybe things will turn around." fan Yuhai shook his head first, but then gave everyone hope. That is, they still have foreign aid.


    It''s funny to say that this foreign aid is the Nanming regime that they have always regarded as the enemy and took advantage of.


    This is also a matter of no way. If you don''t point to Nanming, I''m afraid Jiaozhi won''t exist. You know, this is different from the previous courtship to Daming. At that time, they were only superficial obedience. At most, others sent several officials to this town. They still had full autonomy. Even if the time is right, it is very easy to rise. However, once the mercenaries surrender, the future is really uncertain. Maybe there will be no possibility of turning over forever.


    Fan Yuhai put his hope on Nanming, and King Li had some hope. But after thinking about it, it seems that there is only one way at present, so I have to say with a helpless tone: "Well, even so, then prepare for the war. Prepare the catapults in the city, whether they can''t hit them, but at least they can play a deterrent role. In addition, when fighting, we must establish a powerful supervisor team in the rear. Today''s scene of withdrawal after defeat can''t happen again."


    Before the crown prince came back, we talked about today''s World War I with some pitiful elements. In their opinion, if today''s soldiers can continue to rush without fear of life and death, they may be able to come to those mercenaries. In that case, they may see the hope of victory.


    The king made a decision that he must fight. Then he delayed until the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty stopped mercenaries. In order to achieve this goal, Li Li first took out his own 30000 King''s guards. Then the prince also took out his most elite 20000 Prince''s soldiers.


    Then there are the 25000 black soldiers of Chen Heijin and the 20000 elephant soldiers of fan Yuhai. Together, they are 100000 elite, plus more than 100000 other standing troops. If you insist on trust, you should be able to resist for a while.

 Chapter 528

    The meeting didn''t end until very late, and then the ministers left the temporary palace and went to the temporary house. It can be seen that every minister who came out of the palace had a dignified look on his face, but at the same time, some people''s eyes twinkled and seemed to be thinking about something. One of them, when he went home all the way, had a dark face. Until the door of the mansion was closed from the inside, he relaxed and plopped on the wooden chair in the study, Then slowly spit out a long breath.


    Just a pair of body scattered, sitting on the chair like a shelf, and even the kerosene lamp in the study is lit. This is just a habit of him. He likes to think in the dark. But this time, a voice appeared in his ear like a ghost: "Lord Chen, are you very upset?"


    "Who is it?" he suddenly stood up like a spring installed under his ass. adult Chen was panicked and panicked, and then the cold sweat fell down his cheeks.


    No wonder he was scared like this. This is his mansion and his study. It is the safest and most hidden place he sees on weekdays.


    Different from other Jiaozhi ministers, most of them are outsiders, but he is not. Chen Di is the Chaoyi doctor of Jiaozhi state and concurrently the post of Yin in the city government. It''s his home in Xiyu city.


    But even in such a safe place as he regarded, there were strangers going in and out. His eyes were used to the night. What he saw was a dark shadow in front of him.


    Without any candlelight, the dark shadow looked more gloomy and mysterious. It was this feeling that stimulated the goose bumps all over Mr. Chen. It''s not hard for him to imagine that if the man just wanted to embarrass himself or even kill people instead of talking to himself, wouldn''t he have become a cold body now?


    Chen Di is so nervous that he looks like a hedgehog with thorns all over his body. It seems that he will burst and hurt people at any time. All this fell into the shadow''s eyes, and he smiled: "Lord Chen, don''t make a fuss. I''m standing here and talking to you kindly without trying to do anything to you. Hasn''t this already expressed my sincerity?"


    "Ghost sincerity." at the moment, Chen Di wanted to scold such a sentence. But he didn''t say it directly. Think about it, that is, if people can stand there, does it mean that they have thought about their reactions, and once they scream now, what consequences will it lead to?


    Chen Di, who never puts himself in danger, is forcing himself to calm down. In order to relieve his tension and fear at the bottom of his heart, he wanted to stabilize the other party with words, "who are you? Why are you here? Aren''t you afraid that if I shout at random, I will lead the guards of the government to kill you?"


    "No, no, no!" he kept denying it, but he didn''t feel nervous at all. The shadow said, "Lord Chen is a smart man, that is, he is a smart man. He won''t die for no reason. Am I right?"


    "Hiss!" Chen Di, who took a cold breath, sighed in his heart: "sure enough, the other party already had the idea of killing himself. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said such a threat. If he hadn''t been prepared, he wouldn''t have been so relaxed."


    He sighed in his heart that he was still smart and didn''t scream out regardless of the overall situation. But at the same time, I also had some speculation about the identity of the visitor. On the occasion of being besieged, someone will suddenly appear in front of me. Who sent it? It seems that I can guess one or two with my big toes. "Are you a loyal and courageous man?"


    "Awesome, Lord Chen is worthy of being Lord Chen and the smartest person in the Chen family. He guessed my identity so quickly. I wonder if you are interested in my arrival?" the dark shadow smiled and appreciated it in his tone.


    "It shouldn''t be a problem. Who else can appear here at this moment except you? I''m just curious. This is my mansion. I''ve been operating here for several years. People I believe can be close to this study. How can you appear here? Do you mind telling who is secretly helping you?" It seems curious, but in fact, Chen Di is testing the shadow, as if he wants to get the answer he wants from his mouth.


    "Ha ha." another light smile came out. The shadow continued: "Well, Lord Chen, you are a smart man, but don''t regard others as fools. Do you think I will say such secret things casually? Of course, you can understand that money can make ghosts grind. It seems that some people are sincere, just because there are not enough chips for betrayal. After all, as long as you have money, there are still many people and things that can be rejected in the world Little, are you right? "


    Chen Di was silent. Indeed, in this world, although money is not everything, some things are still very useful. It''s like buying some of his subordinates. If money is really used, some people will still be betrayed. After all, Jiaozhi is also a feudal dynasty. In such a dynasty, people live in different levels. That is, there are levels There will be injustice, some people will have more money and power, and some people will have less.


    For those who have little, how many people can refuse when a large amount of money appears?


    Knowing that it''s meaningless to tangle over such things again, Chen Di adjusted her mood and said: "Well, I won''t ask this question, but you suddenly appear here in this way. I think you must have something to help me. If so, you can say. Of course, I still want to remind you that before you say something, you''d better think about the current situation. If your request is too much, I just need to Shout outside and countless people will rush in and take your life. "


    At this time, Chen Di doesn''t forget to threaten the other party or want to take the initiative. I have to say that he is indeed a smart man. At least he knows to use his own advantages to do things.


    However, it is a pity that this time, Chen Di is facing skylark, the leader of the three groups of the foreign affairs team of the Security Bureau, who is highly valued by deputy director Yang San. At the same time, Yang Chendong has met many people privately, and even mentioned the person who has been ordered to teach a lot of things.


    Such threatening words could not have been put in his eyes. As the people of the Security Bureau, they have always believed in a maxim, that is, seek wealth and risk.


    Many times, in order to complete a task, you need to do a lot of foreshadowing before doing things, especially at the last moment, you have to risk your life, go deep into the tiger''s den, go to the tiger mountain, and so on.


    For these senior security agents who have long ignored life and death and only have tasks and missions in their eyes, they are not afraid of death. Why are they afraid of Chen Di''s verbal threats? What''s more, if Chen Di really yells here, the yeller must be the first to die.


    So in the face of Chen Di''s voice, which was obviously lacking in confidence, the skylark continued to laugh and say: "No! As I said before, Lord Chen is a wise man, so you won''t do such meaningless things. The most important thing is that if you shout out, you will first take your own life, won''t you? And it''s meaningless. Maybe many people will be secretly happy when you die, even a shame for the whole Chen family. After all, who knows us Is it because of uneven sharing? "


    "You?" after being completely pointed out by the skylark, Chen Di''s face became very ugly. He suddenly found that the other party was a devil. People had thought everything out. Compared with himself who suddenly faced this dilemma, he really had too many factors not taken into account.


    As the skylark said, Chen Di may not be afraid of death, or even shout to attract the servants of the house to come, but in this way, he will undoubtedly die, and he may die very cowardly. In case he is really thought to be connected with foreign countries and die unevenly, wouldn''t he get into trouble for the whole Chen family?


    The Chen surname is the second largest surname in Jiaozhi, second only to the Ruan surname, which is stronger than the Li surname in the current king''s line.


    However, it is a pity that ten years ago, Chen Heijin broke up with his family and announced his separation from the Chen family. Although there are still some forces on the side of Wen Chen, not even small, there is no one in the military who can take action.


    If a family can only control some public opinion without the support of an effective army, it can be imagined how many constraints it will have when doing things. Just like Chen Di, although he has some abilities, he is also smart and has the position of a court doctor, he can only be surrounded by a third of an mu of land in xiyucheng. This is why he has no military power The malpractice, no one echoed it, making his words more and more weightless.


    As a result, the whole Chen family is becoming less and less important in society, so that it is about to fall from the second family. If the wall falls down and everyone pushes it at that time, many people must be willing to step on it. At that time, the greatest test for the whole Chen family is the whole Chen family.


    Fortunately, a war was suddenly launched, and then mercenaries came, and then some previous actions against the Chen family disappeared. Of course, this is not that those people gave up the idea of sharing the benefits of the Chen family, but that when a larger enemy appeared, everyone independently ignored their threat and existence.

 Chapter 529

    From a certain point of view, the emergence of mercenaries can be regarded as temporarily saving Chen, at least giving them a chance to deal with the situation. Of course, if mercenaries retreat, Chen will still face heavy pressure and danger before long.


    It is precisely because of this early understanding that the skylark found Chen Di instead of visiting other important officials. Because in their analysis, Chen is the most likely to bow to mercenaries. In some ways, we all have a common enemy, don''t we?


    Seeing that Chen Di was speechless for a while, the skylark smiled like a winner, "well, Lord Chen, you don''t have to think too much. Seriously, I''m here to save you this time, don''t you think so?"


    As soon as this sentence was said, Chen Di knew that the other party had checked his old background. In such a situation, other things were meaningless, so he sighed: "well, just say what you want to say and see if I can do it."


    Faced with this obvious statement of bowing his head, the skylark knows that the topic is coming, "It''s very simple. We need your help when we attack the city tomorrow. Our loyal duke said that no matter how strong the castle is, it''s afraid to be broken from the inside, so you should understand what I mean. Of course, if you do this, your Chen''s blood will be preserved when the city is broken. How about this? Is this business very fair?"


    The skylark said frankly that he needed to do things in the city. Chen Di had already prepared for this. After all, if it wasn''t for this, the other party didn''t have to risk appearing in front of him at this time. He was just a little dissatisfied that the other party only said that he could keep Chen''s blood, but didn''t say that he could make good arrangements for Chen''s people, which was different from what he thought.


    Don''t you have to pay a lot when you need someone else''s help? In such an understatement, Chen let him betray his friends when he can live. Obviously, this chip is a little low, so he refused to argue and said: "It''s a little unfair. I need to risk so much, even the spitting of the world, and get only alive, which..."


    "Of course, you can not only live, but also have the power to form 10000 troops. Of course, this army can be led by your Chen family, but when something happens, you still have to listen to the mercenaries. Well, this is our biggest concession. You know, with the powerful firepower of mercenaries, even if you don''t do so, Xiyu city will still be destroyed It''s broken. At that time, I''m afraid Chen can''t even keep his blood. This should not be what adult Chen wants to see. "


    Chen Di, who wanted to have a good talk, suddenly turned pale when he heard about the powerful firepower of mercenaries. Then he thought that he was facing a powerful enemy this time. Even if he didn''t help himself, it was only sooner or later that Xiyu city was destroyed. Would he blame himself for giving up the opportunity at that time?


    Once the people know that there was hope for life in front of them, and he didn''t fight for it, those people will tear their own.


    This was not a fair negotiation originally. Chen Di had too few chips in his hands. Facing the skylark''s half threat and half inducement, he quickly surrendered and had to agree to the other party''s requirements. As for whether it would be dangerous to do so, hehe, are you kidding? If the city is broken, he will not be in danger?


    Not to mention, if Chen Di doesn''t agree, I''m afraid he''ll die tonight.


    The night is still going on, but some people''s mentality has changed. After agreeing to the skylark''s request, the two began to discuss the war tomorrow. It can be imagined that with such an internal cancer, the collapse of Jiaozhi country, which is full of holes, can only be faster.


    The day will be bright at last. When the time passes and the Supreme Master hangs up to the sky, a war to destroy the country is slowly unfolding.


    Today is a fine day. The previous drizzle has long disappeared. The sun hanging high in the sky gives people a burning feeling, which seems to make people unconsciously shed layers of sweat. Of course, whether these sweat is really because of the hot weather or because they are scared and nervous, people have different opinions.


    It was almost noon, and the Jiaozhi army in Xiyu city still had no movement. This seemed to have shown their attitude.


    Yang Chendong, who had been prepared for a long time, first ordered the army to open fire for rice. After lunch, the mercenaries began to move and slowly approached the west east tower in a quarter of an hour before noon.


    Just three miles outside the east gate of the West Yucheng, a big Jing Temple composed of about 5000 heads was standing there.


    This was left by the Jiaozhi soldiers in World War I yesterday. They left a total of 6000 or 7000 bodies. Except for a few Jiaozhi soldiers who were shot without harm and whose heads were smashed, the heads of other dead soldiers were collected and piled up into such a Beijing temple.


    Five thousand people piled up, which was originally very spectacular. In addition, the "materials" are still very fresh. From time to time, blood will flow out of the head. From a distance, it gives people a very terrible feeling.


    This is Yang Chendong''s psychological tactics. What''s more, it was the Jiaozhi man named moto who assassinated himself. Now no matter what kind of posture he put on and what kind of means he played, others have nothing to say.


    There is a saying that the great righteousness is on his side.


    Although Jingguan is terrible, it is only a means to affect the morale of the other party. If you want to win the opponent on the battlefield, you still need to rely on strong military capabilities.


    At this point, mercenaries are naturally strong. Just like now, the front of the team outside the city is naturally the main Third Battalion of Lengfeng. A total of four companies with 400 cold front men holding the "95" style are full of heroism.


    On the left and right are seven auxiliary barracks. 2800 soldiers wearing camouflage clothes but without military rank hold the Bayi bar and look at the front like a lion catching a rabbit. They will make a crazy dive at any time.


    Behind the auxiliary barracks were 18000 cross toed mercenaries. They were wearing Jiaozhi army clothes. The difference was that each of them had a white towel of the same color on their right arm, which was used to distinguish them from the Jiaozhi army in the city.


    Behind the cross toe mercenaries are seven temporary auxiliary barracks. They held steel knives or spears and guns one by one. Their existence is not only for the final ending, but also to prevent the cross toe mercenaries in front from turning against the water.


    Although it shows that people with eyes can see that Jiaozhi is now the general trend, anything may happen before there is no result. It''s impossible to harm others, but it''s really necessary to guard against others.


    Behind the nearly 3000 temporary auxiliary barracks, there are army green camouflage clothes.


    The number of this team is not very large, just like more than 100 people, but those familiar with mercenaries know that this is the core of this team. In fact, this is where Yang Chendong is located. Beside him, in addition to a platoon of cold front soldiers, there are also wolf teeth team and ghost sniper team, which are the soldiers of the first and second guard forces.


    When the war was coming, Yang Chendong didn''t take a look at the situation ahead. Instead, he squatted down and stroked several pieces of iron in military green like touching meinu.


    If later generations of soldiers can see this scene, they will cry out at the first time, "this is a mortar!"


    Yes, mortars.


    Yang Chendong thought for a long time last night and finally denied the idea of taking out a giant gun from the big warehouse. But he did not do anything. He still took out a new weapon, mortar, for today''s war.


    That is, he has a big warehouse in his hand. If he doesn''t make good use of the things in it, isn''t it a waste?


    It is not easy to cultivate the seeds of cold front in the future, whether cold front or auxiliary soldiers, or even temporary auxiliary soldiers. If he had the ability to make them sacrifice less, he would certainly not be stingy to take out some more things. Mortars were what he prepared.


    Mortar is a kind of curved smooth bore gun with short gun body, large firing angle and high ballistic arc. It uses the seat plate to bear the recoil force, uses the muzzle to fill and fire the projectile with tail wing.


    Loaded from the muzzle, the gun is mainly curved. It has a short gun body, short range, light and flexible, and can shoot targets behind the shelter.


    Mortar has been an effective suppression weapon to support and accompany infantry since its inception. It is a very important conventional weapon for infantry.


    What Yang Chendong took out was a 100mm - mortar belonging to the battalion of the Chinese National Active Service Regiment.


    100mm - mortar caliber of the battalion of the Chinese active duty regiment. The total mass is about 100 kg, the maximum range is 8000 meters, and the effective killing radius is about 20 meters.


    This mortar is neither the largest nor the smallest. The weight of 200 kg is not heavy. At least a few people can lift it easily.


    One morning, when five mortars appeared in Yang Chendong''s tent, only the people around Hu Mang and Yang Er were surprised. But fortunately, they see so many things, that is, if the young master doesn''t explain to them, they naturally won''t ask East and West.


    As for other people, they didn''t show any surprise when they looked at Hu Mang and Yang er. They wouldn''t ask. They thought this was originally arranged by the sixth young master.


    Yang Chendong could feel a trace of confusion in Hu Mang and Yang er''s eyes, but he didn''t explain. Don''t they all think of themselves as gods? Then continue to be good. In fact, he really doesn''t know how to explain anything.

 Chapter 530

    The time is getting closer to noon. In the west of the city, the east gate is indeed closed. There is a great sense that I will stand still in spite of your storm. But if you can walk behind the east gate and have a look, you can see that many Jiaozhi troops have gathered here.


    Among them, there are elephant soldiers riding on elephants, black soldiers with dark skin, soldiers directly under the prince who look uniform and have a good mental outlook, and the king''s guard.


    Hundreds of thousands of people focused on the east gate. Because of the large number of people, this team has been lined up ten miles in the city. This was originally the tactics of the Jiaozhi army, that is, once a war begins, it will attack with a sea of people. As long as it can rush to the mercenaries, it is tantamount to seeing the hope of victory.


    As for the nearly 150000 Jiaozhi troops, 50000 people were left in the city to protect the catapults made overnight and public security in the city. 100000 people came to the north and South gates respectively, waiting for them to detour from the side once the elite main force of Jiaozhi rushed out.


    In a word, they want to use the most superior number of troops and mercenaries to catch the dead.


    At the inner gate of the east city, ten thousand soldiers directly under the crown prince with iron shield have been ready to rush. However, Luo Po, the leader of the cold front second regiment, was a little puzzled. That is, the sixth young master didn''t give them an order to attack the city, but asked them to stay two miles in front of the city gate and completely surround it in a fan.


    "Commander, what does the sixth young master mean? If we keep it like this, can they take the initiative to rush out?" Kong Quanxin, the third battalion commander, came to Luo Po with a puzzled face. Obviously, he was also confused about the formation.


    Luo Po certainly wouldn''t say, and he didn''t know how the sixth young master arranged it. As his superior, he stared at Kong wholeheartedly, "go back to your command position and obey the command. Do you need our commander to say more?"


    After closing the door, Kong wholeheartedly reluctantly returned to his position, and then made a posture of looking up at the sky. He seemed to be watching the sun rise to the sky to see if it was noon.


    While he was inadvertently doing this action, several huge fire lights suddenly crossed his pupils. He vowed that the fire light immediately attracted all his attention, and his sight moved instinctively. Then he saw that the fire light fell in an arc in the West City, and then there was a loud sound that made his whole person confused and the whole earth tremble.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The power of mortars was completely highlighted at this moment. Especially when those shells fall into the long adjusted coordinates, that is, in the West and east of the city, the lethality and destructive power are very amazing.


    At this time, the streets and even alleys were full of elite soldiers. They were waiting for the mercenaries to approach to a certain extent, they opened the city gate and rushed out. Although such an impact will inevitably lead to many deaths and injuries, where can there be undead people in war?


    And the generals above said that once they can really rush to the mercenaries, the scale of victory will completely move towards them. It also says that whoever grabs an advanced firearm in the hands of a mercenary can exchange 200 liang of silver on it.


    Two hundred taels of silver, compared with the Jiaozhi soldiers whose monthly salary is only about two taels of silver, that is their income in recent ten years. How can such a reward not stimulate them one by one?


    Even some people with urgent personality can''t help but want to open the city gate and rush out. This point of man-made financial death was expressed incisively and vividly at this time.


    This is also why there are so many Jiaozhi soldiers in the east gate, but there is still no disorder, and there is no struggle between soldiers. Maybe everyone''s attention is outside the city, on the battlefield, thinking about how to make meritorious service and earn money. Who is willing to make trouble in front of us?


    It is precisely because these people gathered together intensively. When the mortar shells fell into the east city, the destructive power and lethality caused and produced were also very amazing.


    Many soldiers didn''t look up. Naturally, they didn''t know where the shells would fall. Of course, even if they go to see it, they also don''t know where is the safest.


    Based on the fact that the propagation speed of sound is the fastest, the roaring sound sounded first, but then, in less than a second, the shell that was enough to deafen the ears and burn people fell to the ground and showed its powerful power.


    The falling shells often become the most dangerous area within about 30 meters around when they fall. In particular, as the center of the shell, it is about three meters around, which directly becomes a big pit. No matter who and what buildings are in this place, it will become a scorching fire in an instant. Then there is the area of about ten meters. Anyone standing here is almost divided into corpses in an instant. It''s really fried. Even his parents can''t recognize it.


    Even in the periphery, about 30 meters away, there are still a lot of shell fragments flying around. If anyone has bad luck, once he is stained with such fragments, even if it is only one piece, it is enough to make him fall to the ground and shout, completely losing his fighting power. At the same time, the sad cry also greatly affected the morale of the surrounding soldiers.


    The five mortars fired five shells in five different directions in a very short time. The lethality and destructive power caused by the shells when they landed could not be described in words.


    For some cross toed soldiers, death is death. There is nothing terrible, or do not know what is terrible. But for those who are still alive, it is a great shock. That feeling can really be described as life is better than death, because they don''t know where that thing like God''s anger will fall next time and whether it will fall on their heads?


    You know, this is a mortar from Dachang. Even the shell is also produced by Dachang. This makes them both accurate and powerful. These are also developed by the modern army of later generations after countless efforts and experiments. They should be equipped to the grass-roots army, and their ease of use is not generally strong.


    Twenty five shells fell, which was equivalent to the anger of twenty-five gods, which had scared Jiaozhi from the top. Jiaozhi King Riley was stunned at this moment. He didn''t know what to say, let alone how to describe his current mood.


    Maybe you must say that King Riley will swear at his mother. You have such a powerful weapon but don''t say it. You''ve only used it now. What a fart in this battle. If such gods were more angry, maybe there would be no need to fight this war. Xiyu city would be blown into ruins, and all of them would become fertilizer and be buried in this land forever.


    "Father, what should I do?" Prince Li Yuanlong was also lost his temper and lost his square inch by the anger of the God. There was only endless fear and fear in his eyes.


    "Open the city gate and rush out. Anyway, we can''t just admit defeat. In addition, try to leave some elite. We... We go out from the west gate to Duwei city." with an ugly face, King Riley had to prepare for the worst.


    Giving up Xiyu city and going to Duwei city was originally a move prepared by Li Li, but he thought it might not be necessary to go, maybe it would take some time. But now it seems that it has to be used in advance.


    "Yes." Prince Li Yuanlong felt a little calm because of his father''s words, and then went down to convey the order.


    West of the city, mercenaries were also frightened by the great power of mortars.


    In fact, some of them have not seen the power of shells for the first time, and even the power of shells they have seen in the past is far greater than that of mortars. Only because I didn''t receive any news before, I was frightened by this sudden change.


    "Look, the city gate is open, and the Jiaozhi soldiers want to rush out." I don''t know which cold front suddenly shouted and turned everyone''s attention away.


    As a commander, Luo Po, head of the second Lengfeng regiment, still has a sense of buzzing in his ears. But anyway, being competent for the post of the head of the regiment is enough to prove his high psychological quality. Therefore, when he saw the city gate open from the inside, he began to shout loudly. At the same time, he also issued an order and said, "everyone is ready. The opportunity for us to show is coming. Check the guns and prepare the grenades."

 Chapter 531

    The cry was conveyed one by one. Soon, a cold front main camp and seven auxiliary barracks, more than 3000 soldiers raised their guns and aimed at the Jiaozhi soldiers coming out of the city.


    What I have to say here is that elite is indeed elite. Whether it is the prince''s escort with shield or the iron cart King''s escort moving outward, the rhythm of going out of the city is not flustered at the moment. It seems that it is not deeply affected by the artillery.


    This is the case. The place where the wave of artillery attack just now fell was mainly in the east of the city. As guards under the city gate, they were not affected, but the explosion was louder.


    Without too much influence, the moment they came out of the city, they were in order, and even their own solemn and dignified posture was revealed.


    "They want to use iron vehicles and iron shields to defend against our fire and gun attacks?" Kong Jie, political commissar of the second cold front regiment, looked at the formation of Jiaozhi soldiers in front of him and said with emotion.


    "Hum, the individual rocket launcher is ready to launch." commander Luo Po just looked at it casually and made a targeted deployment. He wants the other party to know how ridiculous the so-called iron car and iron shield are in front of mercenaries.


    Of course, it''s just preparing for the worst. After all, things like rocket launchers, because the production capacity of the Arsenal in chiembedded City, can not be regarded as one of the conventional weapons. If you can save them, it is naturally the best.


    "Greet them first and see how the effect is." Luo Po didn''t give the order to launch the rocket launcher at the first time, but gave the order to shoot. He wanted to see if some iron shields and iron cars could really prevent the attack of bullets.


    The cold front and auxiliary soldiers who could not help but want to launch an attack for a long time were waiting for the leader''s words. At that moment, after the order was given, the gunfire rang out intensively. The copper colored bullet casings collapsed everywhere, and the bullets fired also hit the iron shields and iron cars that came out first.


    In this regard, the well prepared Jiaozhi army performed well in the face of a bullet attack. Except for some shield soldiers who accidentally exposed their heads, most of the Jiaozhi army blocked this wave of attack and received little damage.


    As a commanding general standing behind the iron shield, fan Yuhai''s face was full of joy when he saw this victory. Taking the opportunity to loudly encourage the soldiers under him, "well, you should see that their guns are useless to us. Follow my orders and move forward."


    Needless to say, the faces of these soldiers were full of excitement. I was still worried about whether the iron shield in my hand could block the seemingly omnipotent fire gun, but when it was really effective, the morale of the army was shocked, and then after a loud shout, their steps forward seemed to be much easier.


    With these iron shield soldiers and iron cars in front, more and more cross toed elite rushed out of the city, moving forward slowly and preparing for a comprehensive charge.


    The iron shields are made of pure pig iron. The strength of nearly 10 cm thick makes them not afraid of long-range bullets, but it also increases the weight of the iron shield itself, making them move very slowly.


    But even so, they are still working hard, at least they see the hope of success.


    "If you can really stop the bullet attack," Luo Po, the head of the second regiment, looked at the description in front of him. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but he soon relaxed.


    "Commander, can you blast them with a bazooka?" political commissar Kong Jie said with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, wait. There are more people waiting for them to come out. Didn''t the political commissar see that the artillery fire on the sixth young master also stopped? Hehe." when talking about these, Luo Po was very relaxed. Obviously, what happened in front of him was not beyond his expectation.


    Originally, commissar Kong Jie wanted to say something more, but when he heard that even the sixth young master had no action, he suddenly realized that he nodded in general. It seems that the sixth young master wants to destroy the main force of Jiaozhi army outside the city. If he uses a bazooka now, it will only scare those people back. Once he enters the city, it will be a lot of trouble to start an alley war.


    When the head and political commissar had figured everything out, the mercenary side was naturally much quieter. Just such silence is just the silence before the storm.


    For these, the Jiaozhi army naturally didn''t know. Even fan Yuhai, one of the famous generals of Jiaozhi, who commanded the general, didn''t think so much. In his opinion, the mercenaries must be helpless in the face of their own play. Then it''s time for him to show.


    As for why the so-called God''s anger didn''t show, it was probably the other party''s shells. No wonder fan Yuhai thinks so. Even though he is a famous general, his imagination becomes very poor when facing the unknown advanced firearms.


    The Jiaozhi army is still in an accelerated formation, sending soldiers outside the city and preparing for the next decisive battle. When the news was sent to the temporary palace in the city, King Li and Prince Li Yuanlong were relieved.


    When the shells fell and began to wreak havoc in the city, they really thought that the general trend was going, and their hearts could not help but be cold. But the instant change of the battlefield situation gave them new hope again. "Well, well, tell general fan and General Chen to let go. As long as they can defeat mercenaries and seize the advanced firearms in their hands, it''s worth paying no matter how much."


    I''m afraid the two famous generals in front can''t let go. At this moment, King Riley gave them great power.


    But the king of Li Li didn''t know, or he had focused all his attention on the battlefield in the east of the city. He didn''t know that a force against him was growing in the west of the city, and the behind the scenes owner of this force was Yin chendi, the Chaoyi doctor and west of the city government.


    Last night, he said that he had reached a consensus with skylark, whether for his own survival or for the Chen family behind him. Now he has no way out. If you die or I die, of course he will choose others to die and live by himself.


    After Chen Di made a decision, his advantage of operating Xiyu city for several years finally revealed. After he gathered some trusted subordinates and Chen''s people together, he put forward a slogan against King Li Li and claimed that it was because of King Li''s arrogance that he wanted to send someone to assassinate Daming Zhongdan, which led to the national crisis of the whole Jiaozhi country.


    There is only one way to solve this problem and survive, that is to overthrow King Li and re-establish a new kingdom in Jiaozhi under the leadership of mercenaries.


    In order to make everyone support and trust himself, Chen Di also talked to the mercenaries and the other Party promised to allow him to build 10000 troops by himself. There is no way. Although most of the people called can be trusted, after all, the opponent is king Riley. Who knows if there will be informers?


    Sure enough, after Chen Di said he had talked with mercenaries, the originally restless crowd soon quieted down.


    As opponents, mercenaries are terrible. But once they become friends, this terrible will not appear on them, but will become a good help, won''t it?


    Next, it is not so much the trust of everyone in Chen Di as the trust of mercenaries. But no matter what kind of result, these people have been successfully instigated. The first thing they did next was to focus on the ubiquitous catapults in the city.


    The catapult was one of the most advanced and commonly used long-range weapons in that period. These were originally intended to deal with mercenaries entering the city. At that time, the boulder suddenly fell from the sky. Although our own people will suffer losses, the situation of mercenaries must not be much better.


    This is what the skylark of the foreign affairs group of the Security Bureau in the city was afraid of. After receiving the order of the sixth young master, they decided to remove these dangers first. This also makes Chen Di and others have the value of being used.


    With the response of these people and their subordinates, nearly 10000 Jiaozhi troops were soon controlled by them, and then the stone catapults placed at the intersections of the city rushed past and began the destruction journey. King Riley didn''t know about it. When he got the news again, the overall situation was determined and the loss was irreparable.


    Besides the west city and the east city, in addition to Prince Li Yuanlong''s transfer of 5000 Prince''s guards according to his father''s King''s wishes, nearly 100000 other elite are rapidly leaving the city and putting in an array.


    If all of the nearly 100000 troops are put forward, it will be a very huge force. Even if you look at them from a distance, you will be unable to help but soften your feet and tremble all over. After all, that scale is enough to make any step forward timid.


    Commander Luo Po, who also knew this truth, didn''t want the soldiers below to experience this feeling. Although he has confidence in mercenaries, especially cold front, it''s better not to try some things.


    So only when the other party left the city about 50000 people, he waved and ordered the five rocket launchers to move west under the east gate of the city with five deputies.


    There is no way. The effective attack distance of the bazooka is only about 200 meters. Now the distance between the two sides is at least 500 meters away. Although this distance is shrinking with the Jiaozhi army going out of the city, he can''t wait any longer. He can only let the bazooka soldiers take the initiative to attack first.

 Chapter 532

    A total of 30 people left the team and rushed out. This scene was also seen in the eyes of fan Yuhai, the commander of Jiaozhi army. Although he didn''t know why these people did it, his instinct told him that it would not be a good thing. Just knowing this, he really has no better way. After all, the movement speed of iron shield soldiers is too slow, and sending others out will usher in countless fire gun attacks, which is no different from looking for death.


    What he has to do now is to wait and see what the other party wants to do. Of course, if the other party really rushes to about 100 meters away from him, the bow and crossbow soldiers in the iron car can play their role. Those bows and crossbows are heavily modified and can shoot to 130 meters away. Within this distance, they are the existence of the king.


    Obviously, rocket launchers with a range of 200 meters will never rush within 130 meters. When the distance reached 180 meters, they took the initiative to stop and put their shoulders on the rocket launcher, ready to launch the rocket.


    "What are they going to do?" the soldiers who saw this scene stopped involuntarily. Even those iron shield soldiers and iron chariot soldiers are the same. No one will rush forward again without knowing the opponent''s destination.


    Thus, under the attention of the public, five soldiers carrying rocket propelled grenades launched their unique attack. Boom, boom, boom


    Five strong lights flashed away, followed by bursts of loud noise in less than two seconds. In the front row of Jiaozhi army, a group of iron shield players were swallowed up by this powerful force and artillery and fell to the ground. Even two of the ten iron cars were hit. The instant high temperature and the aftermath of the explosion made the iron car a "fiery red" chariot, and the Jiaozhi soldiers inside became red roast ducks.


    "No!"


    Seeing that the power of the bazooka was so great, fan Yuhai, who had already exposed his body, shouted in pain while hiding behind the iron shield soldiers.


    It seems that in order to verify his cry, bursts of gunfire came. Those Jiaozhi soldiers without iron shield soldiers in front of them became the targets of mercenaries. With the bullets flying, one after another Jiaozhi soldiers were shot and fell back to the ground.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Another wave of rocket propelled grenade attack, pieces of iron shield soldiers were blown into the air, and two more iron cars were blown into the air, becoming scrap iron.


    More enemy soldiers have been exposed and become the targets of mercenaries again. Under the gunfire, every moment, every breath and every second, there will be cross toe soldiers killed. The balance of victory and defeat in the battlefield seems to have begun to tilt at this moment.


    "The whole army attack, attack!" fan Yuhai, protected by a group of Pro guards, saw more and more soldiers being shot around him. He knew that if he continued to wait, the army''s heart would be disintegrated and the war would fail. He simply issued the order of the whole army attack. Fortunately, the distance between the two sides is only 500 meters. As long as the impact is fast enough, there is still a chance to kill the mercenaries. If so, the situation is likely to develop in their favorable direction.


    "Retreat!" seeing the Jiaozhi soldiers launch an impact, the rocket launchers who originally wanted to pull out quickly retreated in a group of six. After training for many times, the retreat speed was beyond the reach of the chasing Jiaozhi soldiers.


    Not to mention, if you want to pursue, you are still facing the pouring of bullets like raindrops?


    Yes, it''s pouring. Yang Chendong, who had known that the Jiaozhi Congress had sent troops and came to this war with the advantage of the number of soldiers, early equipped the Third Battalion of Lengfeng''s main force with nine squad machine guns. On average, there is one in each row.


    The bullets are prepared with three cardinal numbers to prevent the Jiaozhi army from suddenly charging.


    In this way, the soldiers of Jiaozhi army poured in like a tide, and what greeted them was the pouring of bullets like raindrops. When the squad kept firing bullets at the speed of nearly 1000 rounds per minute with machine guns, the incoming Jiaozhi troops fell to the ground in pieces.


    Such a blow greatly curbed the momentum of the Jiaozhi army''s charge. No one is afraid of death. What about elite soldiers?


    With the help of Ban''s machine gun, the momentum of the Jiaozhi army''s charge was greatly suppressed. This made fan Yuhai and Chen Heijin, two famous generals as commanders, suffer on their faces.


    Especially when Chen Heijin saw his elite black soldiers rush up one by one, and then fell to the ground. When he couldn''t stand up, his eyes were completely filled with tears.


    These black soldiers are the elite he has accumulated from years of service. Only with them can we achieve ourselves and let the Jiaozhi army dare to pull the wrist with Nanming, or even interfere with others'' internal affairs.


    But now, with a large area of death, how can you let him, Chen Heijin, a general, not be distressed.


    "Get me an elephant and I''ll fight myself." I can''t watch the death in my hand. The most important thing is that I can''t even get close to each other for 200 meters. At this moment, Chen Heijin was angry. Not only that, he also made the decision to fight in person.


    "General." some of Chen Heijin''s close guards naturally wanted to stop it. But how could Chen Heijin, who had already killed his red eyes, listen to the suggestions of his subordinates, directly shook his head, and then walked up to an elephant.


    Twenty thousand war elephants, which is almost the strongest strength of Jiaozhi country and the only chance to win. After all, elephants have rough skin and thick flesh. Maybe only they can ignore those bullets and rush into the mercenary camp.


    Chen Heijin climbed onto the back of the elephant, where he had put on shackles to ensure that he would not fall from it when he moved. Then he waved his long knife and shouted a kill word loudly. After that, Chen Heijin launched a suicide charge with 20000 elephant soldiers and tens of thousands of black soldiers.


    All


    The heavy elephant stepped on the earth and brought a roar of the earth. After 20000 elephants attacked, the momentum was so terrible that 18000 cross toed mercenaries on the mercenary side changed their faces one by one.


    As a member of the Jiaozhi people, they still know something about such war elephants. Some of them also know that when they faced the musketeers of Daming, this elephant Army played a decisive role. Now, can these mercenary Musketeers stop elephants from approaching?


    If not, once they let some war elephants rush into the camp, they will start a crazy rampant trip. Once they let other Jiaozhi armies rush over, can they still win?


    It''s no wonder these cross toed mercenaries are so afraid. After all, the idea of seeing the Lord can still affect a person. Under their worry, the remaining six iron vehicles of the Jiaozhi army began to move forward, as well as thousands of iron shield soldiers who lined up again. They were moving forward behind the elephant army, looking like taking advantage of the situation.


    This is the real total attack. The Jiaozhi army will give full play to its final potential at this moment. It is no exaggeration to say that it will be difficult for the Jiaozhi army to have any combat power against this wave. On the contrary, if it cannot stop this wave, the mercenaries will be completely defeated.


    Don''t be afraid to waste bullets. Hit me hard. The bomb team will concentrate all the grenades and bomb them when they get close. " Luo Po, head of the second Lengfeng regiment, shouted loudly, and also commanded five rocket launchers to prepare for attack.


    "Battalion commander, do you want to stop? Our Jiuting squad is all red with machine guns. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will be scrapped." Lian changtiance came to Kong Quanxin, the battalion commander, and said anxiously.


    Ben uses machine guns, but they are their baby. We must not waste them once. In that case, it will be the biggest waste. After only a little hesitation, battalion commander Kong Quanxin nodded and said, "well, that''s right. Let''s take a break from the gun first. Let''s use the ninth five year plan to kill the enemy. At the same time, be... Ready to retreat."


    The last sentence came out after Kong hesitated wholeheartedly. It''s really fun to fight this battle, but the elite is the elite. Their way of charging without fear of death really scares them. They see that the distance is getting closer and closer. If they are really close, even if they can fight, they can''t take advantage of the chaos of a few people.


    Besides, the cold fronts are all treasures. If the cold front of the Third Battalion suffered heavy losses in this war, he doesn''t know how to explain to others. I''m afraid that in that case, his battalion commander will end up.


    When Yilian Tiance heard the battalion commander say he was ready to step back, he also showed a trace of hesitation on his face, but he was relieved soon. Retreating does not mean admitting defeat. It is just a strategic way. As the sixth young master said, only by preserving your strength can you attack the enemy more effectively. If you''re all dead, fart.


    The commander of Tiance company went to convey the order. Kong wholeheartedly carried the 95 style in his hand and fired more than a dozen bullets in a row. At least several Jiaozhi troops died under his gun. Even a forward crossed toe elephant also fell on his knees with a plop and a half because more than one bullet was embedded in his right front leg. While throwing the crossed toe soldiers out, it also brought great resistance to other elephants charging behind.


    However, only a few elephants fell to the ground and could not hinder the momentum of the main force of Jiaozhi army. In front of the elephant in silver armor, the power of bullets has indeed been weakened. Especially after the number of elephants reached tens of thousands, only more than 3000 soldiers and mercenaries of musketeers have increased significantly.

 Chapter 533

    The bazooka was launched, and all the war elephants hit fell to the ground and died, or ran around scared by the fire. It alleviated the pressure of some main mercenaries, but it still didn''t have much effect on the overall situation.


    In the rear army, Hu mang put down the telescope in his hand and said to Yang Chendong with some worry: "young master, the soldiers in front are under great pressure."


    "The pressure is not small. But there is pressure, there is power, so that these boys don''t face the sky every day. They look like the eldest of heaven, the second of earth and their third." Yang Chendong said these with a smile.


    Seeing that the young master can still talk and laugh here, Hu mang was relieved. It seems that the young master should have a way to turn the situation around.


    "OK." sure enough, when he saw that the war elephant was less than 150 meters away from the cold front in front of him, Yang Chendong finally stopped joking, but said to the first and second guard soldiers who were still standing in front of five mortars: "prepare to launch and adjust the gun range to 50 meters behind the position of the war elephant."


    Although at close range, mercenaries still have a wave of grenade attack available. However, if the opponent is only hundreds of war elephants, he can have a try, but in the face of a full 20000, it is not enough. Once the elephants really rush into the ranks of mercenaries, the consequences will be unimaginable, and it is not what Yang Chendong wants to see.


    The members of the first and second guard teams, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately began to operate mortars, and even had a game to see who played better.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong naturally held his arm and watched. He has handed over the key points of operation to them, and the facts have proved that these team members learn very quickly, which reassures him.


    Rest assured that when the mortar shells hit again, they landed at the place designated by Yang Chendong, and then fell into the elephant group. I don''t know how many elephants were lifted. The powerful shells can not be compared with rocket propelled grenades, and the direct consequence is the chaos of the elephant group.


    After all, animals are not people. Although they have been trained, in the face of the stimulation of thunder and fire, these war elephants showed their instinct and began to run around. This made the soldiers who crossed their toes near them suffer rice seedlings and become meat mud at the foot of war elephants. Even the cross toe elephant soldiers riding on the war elephant are not much better. Facing the war elephant who is not obedient at all, they are either thrown out or directly killed by shells. Chen Heijin, one of the famous generals of Jiaozhi, was hit by a shell in such a situation. It happened to be in the central area. The whole person suddenly turned into countless sections and couldn''t find the original appearance.


    There is a saying called Cheng Ye Xiao He, and he also loses Xiao He. The hope that was originally expected has now become the greatest threat. From the moment the Jiaozhi soldiers were ruthlessly trampled, they have declared the failure of the impact. In addition, mercenaries took this opportunity to start a crazy counterattack. Some bold soldiers simply rushed out and threw their grenades forward, Caused a lot of fire, and then


    Then there was no more. The morale of Jiaozhi army had been completely destroyed. Fan Yuhai, one of the famous generals, saw the general trend and fled in another direction outside the city with 20000 elite soldiers. Other soldiers who didn''t keep up with general fan. Now all they have to do is fly back to Xiyu city. It seems that only in this way can they ensure temporary safety.


    But at this time, where will there be a safe place. The same is true in Xiyu city. After Chen Di destroyed all the stone catapults in the city with his men and Chen''s people, he was not facing the attack of Jiaozhi army, but regardless.


    Who let the news that the war ahead had been defeated come back, that is, even King Li Li and Prince Li Yuanlong escaped from Xiyu city and went straight to Duwei city under the protection of 5000 Prince''s escort army?


    The king and the prince ran away, general fan ran away, and General Chen was killed. These soldiers below became headless flies. Where would anyone care what Chen Di was doing? Especially the nearly 100000 Jiaozhi soldiers who had been waiting under the north and south of the city. They were like abandoned children and no one took care of them.


    According to the original plan, when the 100000 elite Jiaozhi army launched an assault in the east of the city, their 100000 army would rush out from the north and South gates to cooperate with the main elite to attack the mercenary barracks. After all, they still have an advantage in number.


    But when the sound of mortars suddenly sounded, these ordinary Jiaozhi soldiers were afraid. They don''t want to face death, especially when they know that they are all shields for the dead in the original plan, hesitation becomes a normal thing.


    It was the hesitation of the general above that the soldiers below also reacted. When the order was issued to open the city gate and charge the mercenaries, they quit. Let alone a collective strike, at least most people with brains stand still.


    The generals were angry when they saw that the soldiers did not obey orders, but they did not dare to go too far. Who knows whether these soldiers will operate on them if they are in a hurry?


    It was at this time that news came from the front. The main force was defeated. The king and the prince ran away. The stone throwing power that had been put everywhere in the city to prepare for street fighting was destroyed by Chen Di and Chen Fuyin. It was also heard that Chen Fuyin had taken refuge in mercenaries and obtained certain power.


    When so many news came, the 100000 ordinary Jiaozhi army generals had a feeling that they were abandoned and suddenly couldn''t find the way forward. However, some smart people began to send people to contact Chen Di to see if there would be any benefits if they led troops to throw them in now.


    It can''t be said that these generals have no loyalty. Under the general trend, this is actually the most correct choice. You know, the puppet army is not just a product of which country.


    In this way, with different thoughts, the whole Xiyu city began civil strife. This chaotic situation lasted for five days.


    For five days, the mercenaries stood outside the east gate without the slightest intention of entering the city. According to Yang Chendong, everything is in a mess. Now it''s a trouble to go in, and even there will be some meaningless deaths. Such worthless sacrifice is not what he wants to see.


    The cold front in the mercenary is a treasure, even those auxiliary soldiers are also the treasure of the future. If he dies because of cleaning up a victorious mess, it is not what he wants to see at all. So the best way is to wait, waiting for Chen Di and Skylark to clarify the order in the city before he goes in.


    Of course, he didn''t do anything in five days. There are nearly 50000 captured soldiers outside the east city under his command. These are the elite of Jiaozhi, and they are composed of strong men and adult men. These are rich human resources.


    Nearly 50000 people were captured at once, and 18000 cross toed mercenaries came in handy. They were responsible for the care, and then the temporary auxiliary soldiers were responsible for screening and registration, while Leng Feng and auxiliary soldiers were responsible for guarding. The cooperation was smooth. But to Yang Chendong''s dissatisfaction, he finally escaped more than 20000 people, together with the famous general fan Yuhai. Therefore, this war outside the east city only killed about 30000 enemies, but it has laid the foundation for the subjugation of the country.


    Because just now, good news came from Duwei city. King Li Li and Crown Prince Li Yuanlong who fled there had already sneaked into Duwei city and were captured alive by Wu Sheng, the commander of the first battalion of the second Lengfeng regiment.


    Wusheng, with the first battalion of the main force and two auxiliary battalions, has been fighting in Liangshan area. At the peak, they faced 30000 black soldiers of Chen Heijin and 30000 Jiaozhi soldiers of Ruan gengwang, a total of 60000 troops.


    Even so, wusheng did not lose any advantage. Relying on the previous rainforest training, excellent equipment and close cooperation, they finally killed more than 20000 enemies. Needless to say, they only lost less than 200 people.


    After watching Chen Heijin retreat to Xiyu City, the remaining thousand people were ordered to go to Duwei City, sneak into it quietly and occupy it without revealing the news. So that when King Riley brought people to the city and was surrounded, he knew that there was no way back. After some local fighting, general Ruan Shaozhong was shot and killed, and King Li and Prince Li Yuanlong were captured, which also announced the collapse of the highest level of Jiaozhi state.


    Just the day before yesterday, Chen Bo, commander of the second battalion who defeated 100000 soldiers of Lancang Kingdom and occupied yinglou City, also returned. More than 90000 Lancang captured soldiers came back with them.


    Suddenly, the number of prisoners reached nearly 150000, and the pressure was not small. Fortunately, 45000 young people with embedded knowledge came out of Hanoi, the capital of Jiaozhi. Their arrival eased the pressure on the prisoners. It only took two more days. After Nie tongtuan of the Navy came here to take over the prisoners, the overall situation could be settled.


    From entering Jiaozhi to now, it''s only a month. If you start from entering Liangshan area, it''s only about 50 days. The arrogant Jiaozhi army that dared to call the Ming Dynasty at its peak has been eliminated. Now, except for a few cities guarded by Jiaozhi soldiers, most of the main cities are occupied by mercenaries. It can be said that from this moment on, Yang Chendong can declare to the world that Jiaozhi has been destroyed.


    Five days later, Xiyu city was not so chaotic. After Chen Di''s instructions and skylark''s help, the east gate was opened again, and a large number of cross toe captured soldiers took the initiative to come out of the city.

 Chapter 534

    This number alone is about 100000. Together, there are 250000 adult male prisoners. Once they are sent to the chixian City, it will greatly alleviate the employment pressure there. Yang Chendong can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Three days later, commander Nie Tong of the Navy and more than 10000 people of the Navy arrived outside Xiyu city and began to take over 250000 prisoners. They will be sent out of Jiaozhi country and chixian city in three times. Such a big picture.


    Three days later, the mission sent by Jiaozhi to Nanming and the decree of Nanming eunuch Cai Ge finally appeared outside Xiyu city.


    It''s sad to say. They always encounter all kinds of problems along the way from Nanjing, such as five times when horse bandits come and go, and what kind of victims siege, etc. although their lives are not affected in the end, it greatly hinders their progress speed, so that they don''t reach the West outside the city until now, and then find out pessimistically, The main force of Jiaozhi state was destroyed. Not only that, I heard that even the king and Prince of Jiaozhi were captured alive.


    This result was unacceptable to them for a time. It was agreed to announce that Zhongdan would withdraw from Jiaozhi, but now it seems that they are a little whimsical.


    When Yang Chendong learned of the arrival of the envoy of Zhuqi Town, he was waiting in the temporary palace of Xiyu city to meet Li Li and Li Yuanlong, who were transported from Duwei city. So after hearing Hu Mang''s report, he just said casually, "first arrange them to stay in the inn in the city. When things are finished here, it''s not too late to see them."


    This is not Yang Chendong''s request. Now others come to beg them. If you don''t hold it, won''t you let others look down on it?


    After hearing this, Hu mang nodded and stepped back to do things. At this time, outside the hall, Jiaozhi King Li Li and Crown Prince Li Yuanlong have been "sent in" under the custody of several first guards. Together with them, Wu Sheng, the first battalion commander of Lengfeng second regiment, appeared here.


    Wu Sheng followed Yang Chendong earlier. He followed Yang Chendong when he was in Yangjiazhuang, the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. Although he is also the battalion commander, the relationship still needs to be divided into far and near, and this wusheng belongs to the one closer to the sixth young master.


    Let''s make an example. Although he is far from as high as Luo Po, the second regimental commander, when it comes to personal friendship, Luo Po can''t say something at will. Wu Sheng is indeed OK.


    "Hard work." seeing Wu Sheng standing there in a camouflage suit with the rank of major, Yang Chendong''s lips rose slightly and said with a smile.


    "Not hard." Wu Sheng''s face also showed a simple smile, but soon turned into a positive color. The sixth young master can joke with him, but he has no right to joke with the sixth young master. Especially with the continuous growth of the Yang family system, the distance between the two sides can only be farther and farther.


    Yang Chendong is very satisfied with Wu Sheng''s performance. He likes people who know how to do things, and only such people can he use them with confidence. It is obvious that people who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth when power comes will not achieve much.


    When his eyes shifted from Wu Sheng''s face to Li Li and Li Yuanlong, Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing again.


    Yang Chendong didn''t know what king Li was like before. But what is Prince Li Yuanlong like? Yang Chendong has seen it with his own eyes. But now, by comparison, where is the high spirited hair of that day? The hair hangs upside down and falls scattered on the face. Although the clothes on the body still look like high-grade goods, they are wrinkled. In particular, there are several shoe prints on them. At a glance, you can think of what kind of treatment they have received.


    It can be said that at this moment, Li Yuanlong can''t see the style of the crown prince. It''s not surprising that people who don''t even know him regard him as a beggar.


    Yang Chendong smiled with emotion, but it was really a great ridicule in the ears of Li Li and Li Yuanlong. They stared at beads and wanted to eat Yang Chendong.


    "Bastard, don''t you kneel down when you see Zhongdan." Yang Er, who has been standing next to Yang Chendong, just saw the eyes of the fallen father and son. Looking at the meaning that didn''t seem friendly, he roared.


    It''s more appropriate to say roar, but Yang er''s voice was very loud. Now the anger comes out of Dantian, which is no different from the howling of beasts. Just this cry, the Lilly father and son fell to their knees with a splash of fear. Of course, this also has the reason why the members of the first guard team behind them exert force.


    In the eyes of the first guard team, most of the time, whether Yang er or Hu Mang, their words can represent the sixth young master.


    By this roar, the most seriously injured is Yang Chendong sitting in front of him. Or in his body, the "Qi" that didn''t know when it appeared greatly protected himself. It was only a shock without injury. But he couldn''t help rubbing his ears first, then looked back and stared at Yang er. Until he looked at the other party with a embarrassed smile, he turned his head again and looked at Li Li''s father and son.


    Just now, when the father and son glared at themselves angrily, Yang Chendong didn''t find any murderous spirit from it. That can only prove that they were really afraid. They just wanted to make a big face and be fat. They just wanted to prove their existence and status. To be more specific, they meant to be fierce and weak.


    Unfortunately, such a small trick will not be in Yang Chendong''s eyes. Don''t say that they are all prisoners. Even if they are still their original identity, he has never been afraid.


    "Li Yuanlong, do you still remember our conversation that night?" Yang Chendong finally opened his mouth after looking at the father and son.


    "Remember... Remember." Li Yuanlong seemed to suddenly think of something, and then there was a sense of confusion in his eyes, and then he couldn''t help shaking.


    That night, Yang Chendong once told him that if their father and son were willing to surrender, although their power was gone, they could still keep their life safe. But if you don''t surrender, there is only one way to die.


    At that time, these conditions were hard to accept in his ears. But now, the overall situation is decided. After they really became Yang Chendong''s prisoners, how can they not make people afraid when they think of this matter?


    As if to confirm what he had said, Yang Chendong suddenly threw his long arm, and two golden throwing knives flew out, and then fell at the feet of Li Li and Li Yuanlong.


    That position is only one punch in front of their feet.


    As soon as his eyes lit up, in addition to the father and son, others in the hall looked at Yang Chendong with more worship. Nothing else, just because of this beautiful throwing knife skill.


    This is what they can''t do even if they kill them. They can throw the throwing knife out, so they won''t throw it so far (a distance of 40 meters) and they won''t throw it so accurately.


    Of course, if they knew that the parties were not satisfied with this skill, Yang Chendong was still thinking that he was still not mature and skilled in the use of that Qi. He had looked at each other''s feet and thought about what would happen if both throwing knives fell in front of his feet less than an inch?


    So, Yang Chendong thought, looking back, he still had to practice hard. He believed that there was that Qi. As long as he kept working hard, he would be able to do what he wanted.


    Ignoring the worship of others, Yang Chendong looked at Li Li and Li Yuanlong, the father and son, and said in a voice with no emotion, "you are the first country I destroyed, so I give you a chance. Two people can only live one person, you choose."


    What is cruelty?


    This must be cruelty.


    Father and son can only live one person, or let them choose for themselves? I''m afraid anyone who faces such a problem will hesitate, tangle, and even curse his mother.


    Fortunately, Li Li and Li Yuanlong are not ordinary. One of them is the king of a country, the other is the prince of a country, the future king. How can we measure them by the standards of ordinary people? Just like now, after a little hesitation, they reached out and got a throwing knife.


    Li Li is over sixty years old. After this toss and torture, his face is even older. So when he took the Throwing Knife, he shook his head, then put the Throwing Knife on the ground, and then cried.


    "Woo woo..."


    It''s hard to imagine how an old man in his sixties would feel when he cried. It''s not easy to describe, but a sad feeling spread out involuntarily.


    "Long''er, I''m sorry for my father. I didn''t leave you a good family property. Now I''m in my sixties and have lived enough. Come on, kill me, so you can live more years. I just hope you don''t forget to burn some ghost paper for your father every year."


    Like a lost child, Li Li opened his heart completely and cried bitterly at this moment.


    He had already grasped the Throwing Knife in his hand and was preparing to fight with his father. Unexpectedly, he saw this scene. At this moment, Li Yuanlong didn''t know what to do. He just hesitated, shouted his father, and then stretched out his arms.


    Although he hated his father for provoking such a strong enemy as a mercenary, his hope of succeeding as king of a country was gone. But anyway, it''s also your father, isn''t it? Now he is willing to die to help himself live. He just gives a hug. It''s all right.

 Chapter 535

    For a moment, the father and son hugged each other and cried bitterly. This scene confused everyone else.


    You should know that in this hall, there are not only Yang Chendong, but also Hong Jin and Chen Di who surrendered to mercenaries, as well as Ruan Chuncheng, the former prime minister. They''re all watching.


    When they saw that Yang Chendong only gave the father and son the choice of living alone, they couldn''t help lowering their heads. As former ministers, they certainly do not want to see this happen, but now, the initiative is not in their hands, so what can they do if they can''t bear not to?


    Next, there was a deep love between father and son, which really moved everyone. Even Ruan Chun Chengdu was considering whether to stand up and plead. Although this may be useless and will annoy the Daming loyal and courageous public, if he doesn''t do so, he really has a bad conscience.


    Just when Prime Minister Ruan Chuncheng was still brewing and thinking about how to speak. The painting style changed suddenly. A flying knife suddenly appeared between the two people who were still hugging, and then a blood spatter. The two people also touched and separated.


    The sudden change made many people don''t know what happened. Until watching them separate, and then when the young Li Yuanlong was inserting a throwing knife in his chest, they were surprised and suddenly realized that Li Li started!


    Yes, Riley did it. Just when his son wept bitterly about his family affection, he seemed to take the Throwing Knife in his son''s hand with good intentions. It looked like he was helping his son make a decision. After all, killing his father was a big crime.


    But no one thought that the flying knife turned around and stabbed the unsuspecting Li Yuanlong''s chest, and then there was the scene of their separation.


    The throwing knife stabbed the heart of his chest, and a stream of blood splashed out, right on Li Li''s old face, making it look more scary and terrible.


    "Father... Why?" he covered his bleeding chest with his hands. Li Yuanlong looked puzzled and disbelieved, staring at his father Li Li, who wanted an answer.


    Unfortunately, Riley didn''t say anything. He is an owl and a half hero. Anyone like this has a very thick skin. But at this moment, he really didn''t know what to say, because everything was his fault. Now he didn''t hesitate to take his son''s life as a stepping stone in order to live. There are so many people looking at themselves that he must have no face to see others in the future.


    But knowing that there would be such consequences, he couldn''t help shooting first. And still use such a not brilliant means, everything, just because of one thing, he doesn''t want to die, he is afraid of death!


    Don''t think that some people look domineering and superior. Even killing people without blinking an eye is like a child''s play. But usually such people are afraid of death. Because they don''t know what to face after death, the feeling of unknown makes them very terrible.


    Especially after getting used to controlling everything, death is their taboo. Especially the older you get, the more fear, the more fear you have. This is why many kings are very wise when they are young, but when they are old, they will study the matter of longevity, knowing that they can''t do it and must do it.


    Li Li doesn''t want to die. It can only be Li Yuanlong. What if this man is his own son? At least he survived, didn''t he?


    He didn''t care whether what he did would arouse the resentment of others. In his opinion, even though Yang Chendong has set the rules, it''s good as long as he abides by the rules of the game. As for the result, the other party will admit it. Otherwise, it''s tantamount to slapping in the face in public. People who really do big things don''t care to do it.


    Li Yuanlong stared at his father reluctantly. Finally, because of too much bleeding, the whole man fell to the ground with a plop and closed his eyes. For all this, the people on one side, including Ruan Chuncheng, had a trace of resentment and confusion in their eyes. They suddenly looked down on their former king.


    It was Yang Chendong, as Li Li expected. There was no accident. In fact, he felt it just before Lilly wanted to do it.


    Yes, he did feel that all this was due to the Qi in his body. It was the Qi that told him that Li Li had murderous Qi, but Li Yuanlong didn''t, so the result was already expected by him.


    In fact, for Yang Chendong, he doesn''t care who dies and who lives. Just as Li Li thought, he can play within the rules of his game. Of course, Li Yuanlong was more or less shocked when he killed his son himself. Maybe this is the essence of Xiaoxiong.


    "Well, Lilly, you have won. From now on, you can still live well without being embarrassed by others. Of course, don''t think about power and freedom. You will then be sent to a very safe place where you can eat and drink without worry. Even if your former subordinates want to see you, they can go when they apply for permission. Here I just want to remind you not to think about some impractical problems. Otherwise, no son will be willing to carry the pot for you next time. "


    After defining this matter and setting a rule for Li Li''s life, Yang Chendong waved directly. Then Badaojiang, Pengyue and other guards came forward to take Li Li down, along with Li Yuanlong''s body.


    After the disposal of Li''s father and son, Yang Chendong''s eyes fell on Hong Jin, Chen Di and Ruan Chuncheng. "Hong Jin listens to orders."


    "My subordinates are here." Hong Jin flopped down on his knees, looking very pious.


    "Hong Jin was appointed a mercenary general in Jiaozhi, with 15000 troops."


    "Chen Di listens to the order and allows you to be the Deputy General of Jiaozhi mercenaries, unifying 10000 troops."


    "Ruan Chuncheng listens to the order and allows you to be the Deputy General of Jiaozhi mercenaries, with 5000 troops."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, three people were appointed in succession. As the first two, Hong Jin and Chen Di naturally look excited and happy. At least they can survive and have some power. Compared with many former dignitaries, their result is the best.


    Ruan Chuncheng, the last person to be called, stood there for a long time after hearing Yang Chendong''s name.


    "Why? Don''t you want to?" seeing that Ruan Chuncheng didn''t say anything, Yang Chendong''s voice also increased once, as if he was questioning.


    "Don''t I have to die? Why would you forgive me and entrust me with an important task?" Ruan Chuncheng looked confused and obviously couldn''t understand Yang Chendong''s decision. He thought he would die, and even he had made some ideological preparations. But who would have thought that he was not only innocent, but also entrusted with heavy power?


    "Because you have the ability, I like your ability. Now some places in Jiaozhi are still in chaos. I hope you can calm down there and let the people die less. I think you can do this, and you are willing to do it, aren''t you?" Yang Chendong named the reason why you want to reuse each other.


    Although Ruan Chuncheng didn''t make any contribution, he didn''t do anything wrong. What was wrong was his original identity, which forced him to do the right thing with mercenaries. There is no personal resentment. In addition, this person can become a prime minister. Even an owl like Li Li recognizes him. If he has no ability, no one will believe it.


    Even Li Li dares to reuse, why doesn''t Yang Chendong dare? Not to mention that Hong Jin and Chen Di are suppressing him, there will be no problem.


    Of course, the main reason why Yang Chendong wants to use Ruan Chuncheng is that he knows that this person has talent and ability. In the past, Jiaozhi was his enemy. When he wanted to kill and destroy, he would not be soft hearted. But now, it has become his sphere of influence, and his thoughts naturally need to change. How to quickly settle down and prosper here, and then affect other places and expand the influence and strength of mercenaries is the most important.


    If you want to do this, you can''t see enough with Hong Jin and Chen Di. On the contrary, Ruan Chuncheng can do it as long as he works hard.


    Ruan Chuncheng naturally could not see Yang Chendong''s intention at once, but he was impressed by the other party''s generosity. Since ancient times, there has been a saying that scholars die for their confidants. Even if he doesn''t look at this kindness, he must take this job for the sake of some people of the Ruan family and future generations. Otherwise, Yang Chendong was angry. Even the Ruan family would not have good fruit to eat if he didn''t die.


    With a "plop", Ruan Chuncheng knelt down on the ground. This kneeling was somewhat willing, "thank you for your loyalty and courage. Chuncheng will go all out and die."


    "Well, get up. My father doesn''t want you to die. If you become my men, you should live better. I also have the ability to bring you these. Of course, if anyone still has other small 99''s, once they are found, don''t blame me for being ruthless." when talking about the later, Yang Chendong''s face became serious. "I hate people betraying me most. If anyone dares to do so, he will live better than die."


    "Subordinates dare not." Hong Jin, Chen Di and Ruan Chuncheng said in unison.


    Taking advantage of this situation, Yang Chendong nodded his head, and then handed over the matter of calming Jiaozhi and other places to the three people. Presumably, with these 30000 people and horses, and with the general trend of mercenaries, there should be no resistance in Jiaozhi.

 Chapter 536

    As they left, another young man was brought into the hall.


    As soon as the young man entered the hall, he fell on his knees in front of Yang Chendong and said that the teacher was good.


    The visitor is not someone else. He is one of the first students of Yang academy and one of Yang Chendong''s disciples, Chang Jiachang Qianhao.


    The Chang family is a rich gentry''s family. Not only do they have great wealth, but their businesses are all over the south of the Yangtze River. There are also some officials in the family, which have a thousand silk thread like connection with the officialdom of the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    As the leader of the young generation of Chang family, Chang Qianhao had already shown his feet in the family and had a certain position. But he was not a satisfied person at all. Especially after he went to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty and saw the power of the immortal house and the sky outside the sky, he worshipped Yang Chendong, who was behind all this.


    Later, when Yangjia college enrolled students, he signed up and became one of them. Later, because of his excellent business performance, he became one of the disciples valued by Yang Chendong. After graduation, he returned to the Chang family in Jiangnan and did a lot of things for Yang Chendong, making the Chang family stronger in Jiangnan shopping malls.


    Chang Qianhao himself is also regarded by the older generation of the Chang family as one of the most promising people to inherit the family business. This time, Yang Chendong wanted to do business here. The Chang family has a great influence in the business circle of Nanming Dynasty. This is the place he needs to rely on. This is the scene now.


    "Qianhao, your body has grown stronger again. It''s good. Get up." looking at the disciple kneeling on the ground, his skin seems darker. Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction, and then pointed to a chair in front of him.


    Given by the elderly, I dare not quit.


    Although Yang Chendong''s age was only a few months older than Chang Qianhao, the idea of one-day teacher and lifelong father was still very popular and the most orthodox existence at that time. Chang Qianhao sat in front of Yang Chendong in a trembling manner.


    "Don''t be nervous. There are some things for you to do this time. The teacher is going to focus on Jiaozhi, carry out business, sell some goods operated by Tianwaitian here, and then insinuate them to Nanming and some nearby countries. How about you? Are you confident to do this well?" Yang Chendong said with a smile.


    Although Tianwaitian trading firm has been established in Beiming Dynasty, after all, the transportation was not developed in ancient times. When some things were transported to Nanming, even Jiaozhi and other countries, the price rose a lot because of transportation problems, which was not conducive to the rapid sale of some goods in chiembedded city. That''s why he decided to build a second business center centered on Jiaozhi. In this way, Jiaozhi can prosper, help them return to their original strength, and make more money to make the goods flow faster. Why not?


    Chang Qianhao thought of what happened before he came. As for someone who said that toe to toe is still a question of making a toe, it is not always Yang Chendong who has the final say. He has not considered much. He has come to trust here because of his trust in the teacher.


    Sure enough, when he came to Jiaozhi country, everything here changed. Originally, such a big country has become Yang Chendong''s territory at this time. Such a thing may happen to others, which will be amazing, but when everything is related to Yang Chendong, Chang Qianhao thinks it can''t be simpler.


    If someone really went to Yang''s Academy and heard Yang Chendong''s teaching, he would know that this young teacher really knows astronomy and geography. It seems that he knows everything and knows everything. It''s no wonder that such a person can do anything, because he has such magic and ability.


    "Teacher, the students will try their best not to disappoint you." he said with some excitement. Although Yang Chendong did not say from beginning to end what benefits would be given to him, sometimes it is not the greatest benefit. For example, there is always a problem of proportion when selling things to various places, and there must be a problem of general agent when selling things to various places. Yang Chendong did not specify who to give, but how to divide the cake, was he has the final say?


    This is an invisible opportunity to strengthen the strength of the Chang family. As long as he is slightly biased towards the Chang family and those who make friends with the Chang family, isn''t there everything?


    Of course, it''s only a little tricky, and it can''t be too much. And how should we pay, the Chang family should also pay, otherwise, no one can imagine the consequences of angering the teacher. I''m afraid that one day, it will take two to say whether the whole Chang family will exist.


    The dialogue with Chang Qianhao soon ended. After all, Yang Chendong needs to do a lot of things. He only needs to point out one way about business, and the people below should know how to do it. His main energy is still to deal with major events.


    What is a big deal? Of course, it is how to deal with the relationship between the southern and Northern Ming Dynasties, including the king of min.


    The reason why the king of min was placed in the same position of the southern and Northern Ming Dynasties. That''s because Yang Chendong didn''t mean to be the enemy of King min. On the contrary, he has to find a way to balance these three forces as much as possible. Only in this way, they will not point the main spearhead at themselves, and he will have the opportunity to vigorously develop his territory and do what he wants to do.


    "Yang Er, get ready for dinner. In the afternoon, make an appointment with the messengers of Nanming. After all, they represent Yingzong. It''s not good to be too negligent." after dealing with these things all morning, Yang Chendong stretched his waist and stood up.


    Compared with Yang Chendong''s comfort, Cai Ge, a eunuch entrusted by Zhu Qizhen, the British Pope, came to Jiaozhi for a proclamation, but he didn''t think about tea and rice.


    Originally, I thought that this time I came on behalf of Yingzong and mediated the Jiaozhi war with an extraneous and detached identity. Think about it. Under the stalemate of the war, both sides are afraid of heavy losses, but no one wants to step back. At this time, their appearance can give them more steps. It must be popular. It is even more reasonable to seek some benefits for Nanming.


    This is why Uncle Cai Zhong worked hard and helped him win the job.


    Yingzong Zhuqi town belongs to a master who knows whether to eat or not. Even because of Wang Zhen''s great defeat, he almost lost his throne. However, after gaining a foothold in Nanjing, the eunuch group was still reactivated.


    Just as eunuchs, their identities are different. For example, eunuchs around Yingzong have several forces. In addition to those who mainly serve queen Qian, such as Mou mu, there are also several forces such as Cao Jixiang, Qian sengbao and Cai Zhong.


    For the emergence of these eunuchs, Zhuqi town has been looking for a way to balance, that is, not to let a family become bigger, nor let a family be suppressed have no place to live.


    But no matter how you do it, it is still difficult to make a bowl of water flat. In contrast, Cai Zhong''s Department was originally weak. Perhaps it was Zhu Qizhen who saw this and gave the mission to Cai Zhong''s nephew Cai Ge.


    Along the way, Cai Ge imagined what kind of identity and prestige he would appear after reaching Jiaozhi. But in reality, the more you enter the intersection, the more complex this idea becomes. All the way, I heard the news of the defeat of Jiaozhi. Until I went to Hanoi, the former capital of Jiaozhi, I heard the great defeat of Jiaozhi soldiers in the West Yucheng war, and even the head of the country fled.


    The outcome of the war in such a short time was naturally beyond Cai GE''s expectation. So that on the way from Hanoi to Xiyu City, the Jiaozhi mission with him ran seven or eight out of ten. Maybe they were afraid of being involved.


    Others can go, but Cai Ge can''t. Otherwise, not only his uncle will be implicated, but also he will be in a place without a foothold. What he is waiting for is the pursuit and killing of East Hall and royal guards.


    Finally, I came to Xiyu city. Before I entered the city, I saw the emergence of several Beijing temples. This is not only the Jiaozhi Jingguan with 5000 people before, but also the large-scale Jingguan with 30000 people under the later war.


    When he saw the gaodajing Temple piled up by heads from a distance, Cai Ge could not help feeling that his legs were soft, his scalp numb and his whole body trembled. He knew that his task might not be completed this time.


    No matter what kind of mood he was in, Cai Ge came to Xiyu city and was warmly received, which made his uneasy heart feel better. When he was told that Zhongdan would meet him in the afternoon, he began to think about how to speak and complete his task in the afternoon.


    Without waiting for him to think about everything, another news suddenly came, disrupting Cai GE''s quiet heart. King Jiaozhi and the crown prince were also caught by Yang Chendong. Not only that, King Jiaozhi killed his young son in front of everyone in order to live.


    Cai Ge naturally won''t doubt the authenticity of the news. After all, the news came from some old courtiers. I heard that they were present and saw it with their own eyes. If the news is true, the problem will come. Jiaozhi has been destroyed. Isn''t it ridiculous that he appears here as a war mediator?


    In such a trance, someone came to see him and said that Zhongdan wanted to see him. With great tension, even a head of paste, Cai Ge came to a different hospital and saw Daming Zhongdan, who was teasing Goldfish by a garden pool.

 Chapter 537

    "Nanming special envoy Cai Ge met Zhongdan Gong." it was still three feet away. Cai Ge stopped at the sign of a guard and said hello.


    "Let him come." Yang Chendong didn''t return, but his voice was clear. Don''t say that a little Cai GE has no ability to do anything to himself. Even if he has such ability, the Qi is becoming stronger and stronger. Is it necessary for him to be afraid of each other?


    "Let''s go, but be honest." the friend here looked at Cai Ge coldly and reminded him coldly.


    Badaojiang, another team member standing on one side, glanced at this side at random, turned around and began to observe the movement around. For his comrades in arms and friends, the more he frightens people, he feels interesting, but he knows better that his duty is to guard the security here. Although Xiyu city has been occupied by mercenaries, it does not mean that it is safe here. In the past few days, there have been more than a dozen assassinations against the sixth young master. Although they are all dangerous, this does not mean that they can be careless.


    Besides, Cai Ge had to show a flattering smile in the face of Peng Yue''s reminder, and then he walked towards Yang Chendong. This time there was no reminder. When he came three meters away, he took the initiative to stand there.


    At this time, Yang Chendong just finished scattering the fish grain in his hand, then turned around, walked to the pavilion next to him, pointed to Cai Ge and said, "you also have a seat. After all, you represent the emperor and can''t be weak."


    Yang Chendong had to add the last sentence. Otherwise, I''m afraid Cai Ge didn''t have the courage to sit down. If so, once it is spread, it will inevitably be said that he does not respect the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty. He does not carry such a pot.


    "Hoo." seeing that Yang Chendong''s attitude was ok, Cai Ge breathed a sigh of relief, and then sat down opposite.


    "Come on, what''s the matter here?" Yang Chendong asked after Cai Ge completely sat down, and then looked at Cai Ge with interested eyes.


    This kind of gaze is very much like watching animals in the zoo. Cai Ge also has a feeling of being surrounded by people. I don''t like him very much and want to say something about it, but after thinking about it, I still endured it and didn''t do anything else, just because the identity of the person sitting opposite him is too strong, which is far from what he can resist.


    That is, if your identity is too weak, you can say what you have. The first priority is to complete the task. As for shame or something, it''s better not to worry about it.


    "Zhongdan Gong, I came here next time under the emperor''s order to urge mercenaries to stop fighting with each other. I just didn''t expect..."


    Before Cai Ge could go on, Yang Chendong said, "I didn''t expect the war to end so soon."


    "Yes." Cai Ge nodded his head, and then said as he thought at noon: "the mercenaries led by Zhongdan office are really powerful. No one can expect that they can destroy the main force of Jiaozhi army so soon."


    At first, Cai Ge praised Yang Chendong and the mercenaries, but then he shook his head slightly and said: "Just don''t kill too much. How can we say that King Li Li is also King Annan personally granted by the Ming Dynasty. Zhongdan said that he would be killed. What will people think of our emperor? It''s better to stop the war and ask King Li to pay more gold and silver to mercenaries. How can they learn a lesson?"


    Looking at Cai GE''s face, Yang Chendong wanted to spit on his face first, and then say no. But when it came to talking, of course, he had to know what the other party wanted first, so he didn''t get angry immediately, pretended to listen, nodded and said, "well, please go on."


    Yang Chendong didn''t object, which made Cai Ge happy. When he spoke again, he had more confidence on his face. "The emperor and all the people of the Ming Dynasty would like to see if the enemy could stop the war. But if Zhong Dan Gong could move north to wipe out the rebel army of the king of min and bring peace to the Southern Ming Dynasty, he would be remembered in the history books. That would be a thing that will last forever. Of course, if Zhong Dan Gong felt any difficulties, that would be fine No problem. As long as you support Nanming with tens of thousands of taels of silver to train the new army, the effect is the same. By the way, this silver can be regarded as the money borrowed by Zhongdan Duke of Nanming. In order to express your gratitude to Zhongdan Duke, the emperor will certainly agree to grant you the title of king. In the future, just nod your head from Beiming, and the great event can be accomplished. So, I''m afraid it''s the next time you see Zhongdan Duke I''m going to call you Lord. I really envy others, hehe. "


    Cai Ge is laughing, and Yang Chendong is laughing after hearing this.


    You have to make yourself withdraw from the army and give yourself money. What you get is only a short-term Prince identity, and this identity needs the consent of Beiming. In the final analysis, it is tantamount to no commitment.


    I really don''t know if this CAI GE has a brain problem, or if Zhu Qizhen regards himself as a three-year-old child. He really thinks that he will give whatever the other party wants. It''s ridiculous.


    "Ho ho."


    Both of them were laughing, but Cai Ge couldn''t laugh because he found Yang Chendong sneering and a trace of anger in his eyes. A murderous spirit involuntarily wrapped his whole body, like being stared at by wild beasts, so that he felt it difficult to breathe.


    Cold sweat began to flow out from the forehead unknowingly. Cai Ge is also a man with Kung Fu. It is usually difficult for three or five big men to get close to him. If there is a long knife to shake hands, seven or eight people can fight, but I don''t know why. When facing Yang Chendong, he found that he seemed to have no ability to lift his arms.


    "Did emperor Yingzong say these words?" I don''t know how long it took, Yang Chendong finally spoke again. At this opening, the pressure suddenly decreased a lot. At least Cai Ge felt that it was not so difficult to breathe.


    Just now he really felt that if he continued, he was afraid that he would even have a problem breathing. That was tantamount to walking away from the gate of hell. That feeling he would never want to come again.


    Of course, this is what Yang Chendong intended to do. Just now, I deliberately mobilized the Qi in my body in order to try how much pressure it can bring to Cai Ge. Now it seems that he is still very satisfied with the result. You know, he only used less than 70%, which makes the other party unable to move. It can be imagined that if he tries his best, I''m afraid he can only lie on the ground now.


    This is only for one person. If you want to deal with a group of people, the effect will be greatly reduced. However, fortunately, he can feel that the Qi in his body has been growing since its inexplicable appearance. I believe that as long as the guidance is good, it will only become more and more powerful in the future. Over time, there should be no problem when dealing with a group of people.


    "This... This is what the emperor meant." even when he felt the pressure, Cai Ge didn''t forget the rules. When he said these words, he arched his hand in mid air to show his respect to the emperor.


    "Do you think it''s meaningful to say this now?" Yang Chendong certainly knows that this is the meaning of Yingzong. Otherwise, how can he dare to do such a thing by himself as a small eunuch. But he still asked, just to impose that pressure on Cai Ge.


    Under pressure, the power naturally shows up. Cai Ge shook his head. "To tell you the truth, I''m afraid no one can think that mercenaries are so powerful. Zhongdan can calm the Jiaozhi army in such a short time. It seems that these requirements are somewhat inappropriate."


    Cai Ge also knew that when he said these words, it was against the emperor''s order. But there was no way. The situation was stronger than people, not to mention that Yang Chendong was sitting opposite him. With what had just happened, he was really afraid that if he said something wrong, people would directly kill himself.


    Although it is said to kill the emperor''s envoy, it is a major event. It is normal to be regarded as rebellion, and it is even easier to kill the nine families. But it also depends on who it is. With Yang Chendong and the Powerful Mercenary behind him, he doesn''t believe that emperor Yingzong is really willing to offend others and avenge himself for his own sake.


    Even if it''s revenge, what? We''re all dead. It''s meaningless to say that, isn''t it?


    Looking at Cai GE''s knowledge of time and things, Yang Chendong nodded his head with satisfaction and deliberately restrained the spirit, so that the other party didn''t feel so much pressure. Then he said: "It''s impossible to withdraw from the toe. So, when the war was fought, the men has the final say. The mercenary leader has already begun to interfere. He has taken the place of the toe to take possession of it. Of course, if Guo Yingzong is unhappy, he can send troops to fight. This is not the same thing for his own."


    First, the policy of the large array was determined, and then Yang Chendong said, "maybe you don''t know that if your country''s public didn''t circulate in the middle, I''m afraid the target of mercenaries would not be one enemy, but the whole Ming Dynasty. You can also see how powerful mercenaries are. They now have such strength."


    Listen, when Yang Chendong said that mercenaries wanted to target Daming, Cai Ge was really afraid. To say that Daming a few years ago, that is, Daming, who had not experienced civil engineering changes, could also say that they had a wrench wrist with mercenaries. After all, they had nothing else, but their territory was large enough and there were enough people. But now? Well, Daming is divided into North and south. Now there is another one King min''s forces and Yingzong are all in trouble. If mercenaries join them, we can imagine the consequences.

 Chapter 538

    At the thought of the current situation in Nanming, Cai Ge was short of breath. When it comes to this, the initiative is completely controlled by Yang Chendong.


    Seeing Cai Ge no longer speak, but sigh and admit his fate, Yang Chendong smiles in the bottom of his heart. Some people always think that they are the emperor and people all over the world should listen to him. However, once you encounter a hard stubble, your attitude will change immediately. This may be human instinct to bully the soft and fear the hard.


    But Yang Chendong won''t pity Yingzong, because he has seen that pointing to such a person can''t lead the whole Han people to the peak of the world. Even if others can''t do it, leave it all to yourself.


    I had an idea in my heart for a long time. When Yang Chendong talked about some things, his tone would not be polite. "Speaking of the battle of mutual toe, the captured King Li has said that it was his general fan Yuhai who sent people to assassinate his father. This time, this man escaped and went to Lancang kingdom. It''s hard to understand my hatred if I don''t catch this man, so mercenaries should still enter Lancang Kingdom. Of course, unless they are willing to kill fan Yuhai If they want to cover up, it will be another war. Of course, these things should have nothing to do with Nanming. The national public wants you to tell the emperor when you see him. Let him know what the mercenaries will do next. "


    This is clearly a reminder to Cai Ge that mercenaries will not obey Yingzong''s orders to stop the sword. On the contrary, they will continue to fight. As for when to finish the calculation, it''s uncertain. It''s like now, sending troops to Lancang Kingdom on the ground of finding the culprit fan Yuhai. Who knows what reason will be used next time?


    After all, you can always find a reason.


    In other words, if mercenary soldiers are willing, they may develop endlessly until one day, once their strength grows, they may come to find Daming''s trouble.


    I thought that if mercenaries really cleaned up these small countries one by one and finally integrated their forces together, it would be no worse than Daming at that time. Wouldn''t Daming be in danger?


    Cai GE''s face was constantly changing and said in a hurry: "Lord Zhongdan, don''t worry. Even if fan Yuhai wants to kill Lord Zhongdan, it''s his own way. It''s also the right thing to deal with him. It''s just that the grievance has the head and the debt has the owner. The Lancang Kingdom has always followed the lead of Daming, and they are also one of the vassals of Daming. I believe as long as they are reasonable and emotional, they will not Cover up fan Yuhai''s existence. Please give them some time to deal with the matter. "


    "Well, I can try my best to help with this. Anyway, I''m also from Daming. But you know, it can''t be too long. I don''t know what will happen once the leader of the mercenary gets angry." Yang Chendong nodded. He didn''t mean to fight against Lancang Kingdom immediately. It''s not that military strength can''t be reached, but such a blind occupation. If the rear is not consolidated well, it''s easy to have problems.


    Now he needs to focus on how to turn Jiaozhi into another rear base. Only when it is stable will he carry out the next expansion. Of course, if someone has to be like a clown, he will not be polite.


    Such thoughts are naturally invisible to others, so he needs to take this opportunity to put pressure on Nanming and Yingzong. At the same time, it is also a means to paralyze Nanming, causing them an illusion that the strength of mercenaries is still limited. It is not easy to lay a toe. He is powerless to attack Lancang kingdom.


    In this way, Nanming may despise it, which will create more time for his own development.


    The question about Jiaozhi is settled in this way. In short, Yingzong can''t return it. I believe this fact will be accepted by Yingzong. If he doesn''t accept it, there''s no way. Will he really lead the troops to fight? Let alone whether he has such strength. If he really dares to do so, King min and Beiming will seize this opportunity to deal with him. At that time, Nanming It can only become a history and disappear on this stage.


    After deciding the matter of Jiaozhi, Yang Chendong talked about the matter that Yingzong wanted to borrow silver.


    "Envoy Cai, it''s not impossible to do something about Nanming''s need for silver, but there are two conditions."


    Originally, I thought Yang Chendong was so strong that there must be no place for silver. Now when I suddenly heard someone say this, Cai Ge also came to the spirit, "Zhongdan, please talk about it."


    "First, the Yang bank should enter Nanming and set up branches in some big cities. Only in this way can it better dispatch silver and work for Nanming. Second, even though the money borrowed is mortgaged, it just doesn''t know what Nanming can pay. If there is nothing, it will be difficult to do. Are you right?" When Yang Chendong looked at Cai Ge, he was serious and businesslike.


    Cai Ge really can''t say anything about the first point. After all, if you want to ask someone else to do business, it''s normal for someone else''s Bank to enter their own territory. Not to mention that it''s still under the guise of doing business for Nanming, there''s no reason to refuse.


    As for the second, Cai Ge really didn''t think about it. In his opinion, the emperor asked who borrowed the silver. It''s for your face. How can you want the collateral?


    Of course, he won''t say this in front of Yang Chendong. Who knows if he will annoy others. The feeling of not breathing just now has not completely subsided. He doesn''t want to feel it again.


    Therefore, after a little consideration, Cai Ge asked, "I don''t know what Zhongdan meant. What kind of collateral does Nanming need to pay if he wants to get silver?"


    "What kind of collateral do you have?" Yang Chendong asked instead of being trapped by the other party, taking the initiative.


    Originally, Cai Ge wanted to wait for Yang Chendong to speak and look at what the other party liked, so that he could bargain well, but unexpectedly, people kicked the problem back, which made him fall into meditation.


    It''s like borrowing money against property, which often happened among the people in the Ming Dynasty. Such as fields, houses, some family antiques and women''s jewelry are ordinary collateral. Even pawnbrokers are willing to accept these things in exchange for silver to others.


    But this time, what Nanming needs is not tens of thousands of liang of silver, but tens of thousands of Liang. In the face of such a large number, the natural weight of ordinary items is not enough. It''s hard for Cai Ge. I really don''t know what to do.


    Naturally, Cai Ge is just a microphone. He has no autonomy in how things will develop. Finally, he has to report to Yingzong for his decision. What he wants now is to find out what can satisfy Yang Chendong and let him lend money to Nanming.


    I can''t think of a reason. Cai Ge looked at Yang Chendong and said, "Zhong Dan, don''t tease our family. These small people really don''t understand. You just need to say something. Our family will naturally report to the emperor, and he will make his own decisions."


    Originally, he wanted to sell a pass, but Cai Ge was really not good at it. Yang Chendong had to give up the idea of asking the other party to guess and said: "To tell you the truth, there is really nothing that the mercenary leader can see in Nanming. King min and Beiming are eyeing. Even if you are willing to give us land, the mercenary leader may not agree. Moreover, you don''t want mercenaries to interfere in Daming''s internal affairs."


    "Hehe, hehe." Cai Ge smiled awkwardly. Are you kidding? Land is the foundation of a country. Even if mercenaries want it, Zhuqi town won''t give it. Besides, Nanming is chaotic enough now. Wouldn''t it be more chaotic if mercenaries also put a lever in it at this time?


    Looking at Cai GE''s obviously flattering smile, Yang Chendong knew that when it came to the other party''s heart, he continued: "this time Yingzong needs too much silver. If it is converted into antiques, it must be astronomical and can''t be taken out."


    "Yes, yes." Cai Ge nodded repeatedly. "The emperor is still very generous to us servants. There are a lot of rewards at ordinary times. Now there are years of war and chaos, and the Treasury has long been empty."


    "HMM." Yang Chendong nodded to know, hesitated and said, "even though the fields are useless and there are no antiques, I really don''t know what is valuable. I''m afraid it''s hard to do."


    As soon as Yang Chendong showed his embarrassment, he even retreated deliberately. Seeing this in CAI GE''s eyes, he couldn''t help but tighten his heart. This time, he was ordered to come, and the matter about the toe to toe armistice has been ruined. If the silver matter is not handled well, you can imagine what is waiting for him after returning to Nanjing.


    At the moment, what he thought was not meritorious service, but how to deal with the job. It was the best result to make a reactive effort. Therefore, he absolutely couldn''t let anything happen to silver. At present, he said to Yang Chendong with a bitter face: "No, Zhong Dan Gong, how can we say that Daming is also a land of ShangBang, with vast territory, abundant resources and a large population. It''s just tens of thousands of liang of silver. As long as the environment is calm and the world is flat, it won''t be long before these silver can be earned..."

 Chapter 539

    "Hmm?" Yang Chendong seemed to suddenly think of something, and seemed to be awakened. He looked at Cai Ge and said, "yes, there was a sentence from Cai emissary just now that really reminded his country''s public that Nanming is rich in land and resources and has a large population. Maybe we can think of a way from this."


    "Oh, what can I do?" Cai Ge asked with glowing eyes.


    Yang Chendong didn''t immediately say the result, but first kept silent and then talked to himself, "The so-called vast territory and abundant resources are good. Unfortunately, those things can''t be taken or moved away, and Nanming won''t want mercenaries to intervene in things there, so this item can be removed. As for the large population, my father remembered the words of the mercenary leader a while ago. He said that if you want to build a general base of Jiaozhi and mercenaries, you need a large population. Obviously, this war After that, there were too many Jiaozhi dead people, and the population had shown a negative growth trend. If Nanming could provide some population, maybe it would be possible to borrow money. "


    "Provide population?" Cai Ge looked confused when Yang Chendong said, with no confusion and confusion on his face.


    "Yes, that is to provide population." Yang Chendong seemed to have made up his mind, "Now Nanming trained the new army to ask for money, but nobody''s money came from the strong wind. It''s obviously impossible to pay nothing and empty mouth white money. On the surface, the Yang bank looks like its own government is in charge, but in fact, you should be able to guess that the mercenary leaders are behind it. Apart from others, just those who sell well all over the world The goods are all produced by mercenaries. I''m just doing a little favor. "


    "Yes, yes." Cai Ge kept nodding his head. There have long been conclusions about the Yang family bank and some industries in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, such as Xianju and Tianwaitian. They also think that such achievements have nothing to do with Yang Chendong. After all, he is so young and the Yang family background is so innocent. How can so many good things suddenly appear in the world? That one One explanation is that there are others behind him. This person is likely to be the mysterious mercenary.


    Now Yang Chendong has explained himself, and the result is the same as others'' guess. No wonder Cai Gehui nodded and agreed at this time.


    Seeing that Cai Ge agreed with him, Yang Chendong knew that the matter had become seven or eight tenths. Then he struck while the iron was hot and said: "Most of the silver in the Yang family''s Bank belongs to mercenaries. If you want to borrow money from them, you must get their consent. That is to say, you need to pay what they are satisfied with. In this way, the only thing you can pay is the large population. In this way, there is no need for any mortgage. Nanming gives people, and we pay the money directly It''s easy. "


    "Trading population? But don''t you know what the rules are?" Cai Ge was confused and forced by Yang Chendong''s words. People do buy and sell people, but most large families lack servants, so they occasionally buy some. It''s normal to say more than ten or dozens, less than one or two. The amount of money traded is also very limited, ranging from a few Liang silver to ten There are several hundred Liang. But this time Nanming needs tens of thousands of liang of silver. How many people do you need to buy and sell?


    Seeing Cai GE''s doubts, Yang Chendong explained: "Population trading has existed since ancient times. I don''t need to say more about this. The only problem with this transaction is that the silver gap needed by Nanming is too large, so the number of natural population and transactions must be large. Well, the local government is in charge of the mercenary leader, my brother, and buys a woman of Daming with 20 liang of silver. She is ten years old The children below 15 Liang silver, the elderly over 50 Liang silver, and the men between 14 and 40 years old are 50 Liang silver. As for how many people Nanming can provide, how much gold and silver will mercenaries pay here? "


    After a long walk, Yang Chendong finally put forward his need for a large population in a very dark way.


    The reason why he didn''t mention this matter as soon as he came up was that Cai Ge would have some other ideas. Like now, it would be more acceptable for people to put forward such an exchange condition when the other party has no way out.


    Cai Ge really didn''t think too much. Instead, he began to calculate the account of the population transaction in his heart.


    Take a woman''s twenty Liang silver as an example. In fact, the price is not very rich. After all, when some big families want to buy a maid, the price is often higher than this. But there are many people who can''t stand mercenaries. They don''t choose, especially in terms of appearance. It''s not comparable to those big families. A woman''s twenty Liang silver is ten One is two hundred Liang, and one hundred is two thousand Liang. What about ten thousand? What about one hundred thousand? Isn''t it two million liang?


    In addition to the elderly and children, there are 100000 and 2 million Liang. The existence of these people will not play a great role in Daming. On the contrary, most of their existence is a waste of food. If these people can be abandoned, can Nanming save a lot of resources?


    Not to mention, a young man is fifty-two. A hundred thousand people is five million Liang!


    What''s the most in Nanming now, of course, is the population. In particular, the rebellion of King min caused Yunnan, Guangxi, Guangdong and many refugees to go straight to Nanjing. On the way, Cai Ge saw countless people fleeing famine. Roughly speaking, there are one or two million people. What value would it be if all these people were handed over to mercenaries? Isn''t it easy to put together the silver coins for the training of the new army?


    Not to mention that the completion of the task can also reduce the pressure on Nanming, isn''t it killing two birds with one stone? It must be done. The emperor will look at himself differently.


    The more you think about it, the hotter Cai GE''s heart is. When looking at Yang Chendong, there is a sense of heat in his eyes, "Zhongdan, do you know if there is any limit for this transaction?"


    "There is no limit. It depends on how much silver you need and how many people you can provide. Of course, one thing must be explained, that is, we won''t force you to buy, and you don''t force you to sell. If there is a forced thing, we don''t carry the pot as soon as those people arrive at our side and want to escape, or if they want to commit suicide on the way The body still needs to be sent back, and the silver must also be returned, otherwise it will not benefit everyone if it annoys the mercenaries. "


    Yang Chendong must make things clear. He knows Nanming''s way of doing things too well. Anything can be done to achieve the goal. If you really send some weak and sick people to yourself, and they leave all the good seedlings there, you don''t know how many families to break up. Under such circumstances, can the Han people who have been traded feel at ease to stay and work on their own side?


    If so, I don''t know how much energy it takes to do the ideological work of these people every day. In order to avoid such a thing, some ugliness must be said in front.


    "Of course, of course, we Nanming will not do such a villain." Cai Ge quickly waved his hand, although he did have such an idea. In fact, similar incidents will occur in the process of trading people, but we really can''t go too far. Otherwise, it''s really not good to annoy mercenaries.


    "Well, even if Cai emissary knows how to handle this matter, his father won''t say anything more. It''s such a thing. You can go back and reply to the emperor. If you agree, the Yang bank will first enter Nanjing City, Songjiang mansion and Jianning mansion, and then the transaction will be carried out there. Finally, all the people will be transported to Songjiang Mansion by you There will be mercenaries sailing to accept the population. You can take the silver from the Yang bank in three places through the bills they write. "


    After Yang Chendong gave a charter for the way and process of transaction, he put forward a request, "I need my fourth brother to manage the three newly opened Yang banks. The public knows that he should be in Nanjing and Kyoto now. It should be easy to find him."


    The fourth brother is Yang Yang. Before, Zhu Qizhen wanted to use this person to threaten Yang Chendong. But now that everyone is cooperating, the so-called threat no longer exists.


    As Cai Ge, I naturally know about Yang Yang. Before coming, the emperor ordered that once Zhongdan asked about it, he must explain it well. He said that he was interested in Yang Yang''s ability and wanted him to be an official in Kyoto. In short, we can''t make both sides unhappy because of this matter. Now Yang Chendong didn''t delve into what was going on. Of course he didn''t intend to mention it. He nodded again and again to say there was no problem.


    Yang Chendong just mentioned a fourth brother. He believed that Cai Ge was smart and knew how to reply to Zhu Qizhen. As for what he wanted to be king, he did not mention it again. Now is not the time to persecute. It''s better to get a large number of people first. As for others, he believes that things will come naturally.


    The talks between the two sides went smoothly. Cai Ge was also very satisfied. After everything that should be said was said, he then got up and left. Now the battle of Jiaozhi is over, but it seems that mercenaries do not want to give up and want to use the Lancang kingdom. He needs to report this matter to Yingzong and make a decision as soon as possible. In addition, we should pay close attention to the population and trade. After all, if we get the silver first, we can train the new army first. The moment when Nanming is strong, it can come a moment earlier.

 Chapter 540

    Knowing that it was not too late, Cai Ge packed up the salute after leaving the place where Yang Chendong lived. Less than half an hour later, he left Xiyu city and returned straight to Nanjing city.


    Hu mang reported the news of CAI GE''s departure to Yang Chendong, and then said with some worry, "young master, do you think Nanming will agree to the population transaction?"


    "Yes, they have no choice now. Besides, there are wars everywhere, and there are many refugees now. They are worried about how to solve this matter? We have given such a gap, and they will seize it." Yang Chendong said confidently.


    No wonder he has such confidence. At that time, the people-oriented thought did not go deep into people''s hearts, and no emperor really paid much attention to it. It is nothing more than that when conscription is not allowed, there will be the worry of population shortage. As for peacetime, I''m afraid there won''t be so many people to think about it.


    Moreover, today''s Daming has just experienced its heyday, with a population of more than 60 million. This time it''s just a transaction of 1 million people. It''s really nothing.


    "After the notice, Yang''s Bank is going to enter Nanjing, Songjiang and Jianning mansion. In addition, inform chixian city to prepare enough silver. Don''t make a joke if there is not enough silver when trading." Yang Chendong gave an order to Hu mang on one side.


    When the bank was first established, the reserve of silver was naturally needed. However, the Yang bank in Beiming alone is obviously not enough to support the overall situation. Fortunately, a large amount of gold and silver has long been accumulated in the chixian city. Let alone how much the navy can profit from controlling this sea area. Just say that the advanced goods produced by various factories are in short supply once they are transported out, and they can be sold at a high price. How can there be a lack of silver?


    Hu mang was ordered to leave, leaving Yang Chendong standing in the yard with an indifferent look on his face. This time, the population transaction was originally in his plan, but he didn''t think about how to do it. Cai GE''s appearance gave him a fair and aboveboard opportunity. It can be imagined that once there is enough Han population, the road of expansion can be maintained. Otherwise, it will lose its significance if it can only fight rivers and mountains, not defend rivers and mountains.


    of course. It will take some time to deal with population and trade. Now we have to deal with the cross cutting issues first. How to stabilize people''s hearts and make it a bridgehead for mercenaries to attack and retreat is the focus of work in the near future.


    "Come here, let Kong Jie and Song Zhe come." Yang Chendong thought of the importance of talents, so he thought of the two league political commissars.


    "Yes." Yang Er agreed and turned away. In the courtyard, only a shadow of Yang Chendong stands between heaven and earth.


    In Xiyu City, with the entry of mercenaries and 45000 educated young people in chiembedded City, the situation here is undergoing earth shaking changes.


    The streets are much cleaner than usual; There are more shops in the city that can be bought and sold freely; The granaries in the city were also completely opened, allowing people to trade freely; There are many more soldiers patrolling the streets to ensure public security and stability. At the same time, they also effectively hit some criminals who want to fish in troubled waters, so that the personal safety of the people can be more preserved, and so on.


    In such a short time, we can repair the destructive cities caused by war, especially mortar shells, which is naturally due to our joint efforts. Among them, the two regiment political commissars who do political work have made great contributions.


    At the request of Yang Chendong, political workers not only need to be able to stabilize the military in wartime, but also play their unique ability in urban construction. In this regard, Kong Jie and Song Zhe did a good job. Under their command and leadership, political cadres at all levels in the army gave full play to their abilities. Xiyucheng can be said to change day by day.


    Just when they were too busy to open the glue, the members of the second guard found two regiment political commissars and said that the sixth young master had an invitation.


    The members of the guard have long been recognized by officers at all levels. Seeing the visitor, the two political commissars explained what they were doing without saying a word, and then followed the visitor to the temporary palace in the city.


    Still in the yard, some melons, fruits and tea have been arranged on the table in front of Yang Chendong. Seeing that the two regiment political commissars came over under the leadership of Yang Er, the distance is still far away, Yang Chendong smiled and waved to them, "come here."


    Kong Jie and Song Zhe were flattered and hurried forward, and then each found a place to sit down.


    The Jiaozhi state was destroyed so quickly, not to mention others, even as mercenary army officers, they didn''t expect it either. Therefore, Yang Chendong is once again mythologized. While his glorious image is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, it also needs people to look up.


    Feeling the tension on the political commissars of the two regiments, Yang Chendong said with a smile: "relax. I don''t need to be so nervous here. I''ll call you here this time because I know you''re working hard. Let you relax. Let''s talk casually."


    Kong Jie and Song Zhe didn''t really think that the sixth young master asked them to chat. They just looked at the descendants and said in unison, "the sixth young master, tell me what you have to do."


    "Ha ha, good." seeing the two political commissars see that they really have something to find them, Yang Chendong smiled, then got up and poured a cup of tea for them respectively. This attitude made them get up involuntarily.


    It was too high for the sixth young master to pour tea for them, which made them nervous.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong soon made it clear what he wanted them to do. "You two have worked hard for a while, and your work has been very effective. However, although we have fought in the mutual toe land, this is just the first step. The most important thing is how to rule here and even make the people here accustomed to our governance. How? Have you two thought about quitting the army and staying here to govern What about the other side? "


    Hehe smiled. Yang Chendong is ready to point the generals.


    People say that it is easier to fight than to defend. Today''s Jiaozhi is facing such a problem. It is absolutely impossible for mercenaries to stay here. They have too many things to do. Therefore, in the future, there will still be a system of its own. Although there are Jiaozhi mercenaries and the original Jiaozhi aborigines such as Hong Jin, Chen Di and Ruan Chuncheng, it is obvious that Yang Chendong is not at ease if he does not leave his own people. This time, when we call two people here, it is obvious that we should choose one from the other and leave one to govern.


    It should be said that there are many generals in Yang Chendong''s hands. After training and systematic learning, many officers have the ability to lead the army alone. But in comparison, there are enough generals, and there are really few civil servants, especially those who can govern a place. After thinking about it, Yang Chendong set his goal on the two regiment political commissars Kong Jie and Song Zhe.


    After this period of observation, the two have performed very well, which has enabled Yang Chendong to entrust an important task with confidence. In fact, he can also directly order one of them to stay, but he didn''t do so. He still wants to see their personal wishes. After all, it''s not sweet to twist things.


    They didn''t expect that the sixth young master would call them. They became hesitant without ideological preparation.


    As a political commissar of a regiment, although it is rare to lead an army alone, after all, he is also one of the chief officers of a regiment and has a powerful army like mercenaries. It''s a pleasure to fight. And when we have such a modern army to fight, the natural contribution will not be small. If we withdraw from the army now, it would be tantamount to giving up a lot of credit, which makes us more or less reluctant to give up.


    In addition, they can see that the destruction of the country by Jiaozhi is only the result of the initial efforts of mercenaries. There will be many such things in the future. If they stay in Jiaozhi now, may they still take a higher leadership post in the future?


    People are selfish and self-motivated. Staying at Jiaozhi is likely to stop the pace of progress. No wonder they are so embarrassed.


    Their faces were constantly changing. Yang Chendong looked at everything in his eyes, but did not say anything. He is waiting for them to make their own decisions. Even if they don''t want to quit the army, he won''t force them to do anything, but will continue to look for suitable candidates. However, the position of these two men in his heart is obviously going to decline. After all, there is no overall view and no overall situation. The future of such officers is also limited.


    As time passed, after Yang Chendong had two cups of tea, Kong Jie and Song Zhe finally made a decision. After the same look at each other, they even said at the same time: "sixth young master, I''m willing to stay."


    They even opened their mouths at the same time, which surprised Yang Chendong. Of course, he was also very satisfied.


    "Well, well, it''s rare for you to have such a view of the overall situation, that is..." Yang Chendong looked at Kong Jie and Song Zhe respectively, looked at the latter and said, "then Song Zhe will stay. In addition to 30000 cross toe mercenaries, I will leave you a cold front of the platoon and two battalion auxiliary soldiers. In addition, if you have any requirements, you can say them together."


    Choose Song Zhe instead of Kong Jie, naturally because the former is only the political commissar of the Auxiliary Corps. Only compared with political work, Kong Jie is obviously better, so Yang Chendong wanted Song Zhe to stay very early. Now, even if the other party asked for it, he settled the matter.

 Chapter 541

    It is reasonable to say that Song Zhe is willing to stay. Now he is only the political commissar of the Auxiliary Corps. Although he has done a good job, if he wants to be promoted to the political commissar of the cold front corps, he must have a vacant post. That is, there is no room for improvement in the military in a short time, so it''s better to take a post in the local government first. This was put forward by the sixth young master on his own initiative. I think his knowledge and interest will be seen by the other party. If there is any good opportunity in the future, he will certainly remember himself.


    As for what else to ask, Song Zhe thought carefully and really put forward one, "Sixth young master, if possible, I hope to open a Yang bank in Jiaozhi. Although I haven''t done any local management work, I think I want to build a business center that can radiate around Jiaozhi. If so, there is a Yang bank to manage finance."


    In the past few days, there are many materials transported by sea to Xiyu City, especially in terms of clothing, food, housing and transportation.


    The main aspect of clothes is all kinds of clothes. That is, in the future, it will be managed by mercenaries. Of course, the clothes worn by the people here should be changed and more sinicized. Then we need to change into Han clothes, at least visually. Fortunately, the garment factory in chiembedded city has already expanded its scale, so it''s not too hard to meet the needs of Jiaozhi.


    In terms of food, a large number of potatoes are naturally brought in. Although this thing is always a little greasy, there is no problem in solving food and clothing. People can only have the energy to do more things after eating. As long as they survive this period of time, more land will be reclaimed. In that case, with more land, the food problem here will not only be solved by themselves in the future Sufficiency is not impossible even in other places.


    As for living, it is easier to build more houses. At this point, chixian city will provide some cement. In addition, there are many mountains, forests and trees near Jiaozhi. Naturally, building more houses will not be a problem.


    The last line involves the problem of road construction. After all, the production capacity of cement is limited, so it is mainly to level the roads between cities in advance. Then a cement branch will be built here in Jiaozhi, and the main roads here will be built into cement. With the development of transportation and the prosperity of Commerce, there is naturally no problem.


    Before entering Jiaozhi, Yang Chendong made certain arrangements. Now it''s just a matter of doing things step by step. Song Zhe knows all these things. He just needs to follow the plan and plan. Only the soldiers and horses haven''t moved, and the food and grass go first. The most indispensable thing to build a place is silver. He proposed to get one here A Yang bank. As long as there is a bank, the early funds can be operated in the form of loans. When there is money in the future, it can be paid back slowly.


    "Yes." after waiting for Song Zhe to finish, Yang Chendong nodded and agreed. It was originally his plan to open a Yang bank in Jiaozhi. Even if Song Zhe didn''t mention it, he would arrange someone to do it.


    "Then I don''t have any problem." Song Zhe nodded quickly. That is, the sixth young master has arranged everything, and there are too few things he needs to consider. As for whether he will encounter this or that kind of problem in his work in the future, it''s time to solve the problem.


    "Well, if there are other things you can send someone to contact me at will, I''ll solve them for you." Yang Chendong also has no experience in building a small country. He can''t think about everything, so he gave Song Zhe the privilege to contact him at any time.


    The matter was finally solved. Song Zhe became the temporary top leader of Jiaozhi, and Chang Qianhao became the first president of the chamber of Commerce here. Yang Chendong hoped that with the cooperation of the two people, Jiaozhi could be changed into another look, a real prosperous place.


    The matter of Jiaozhi can be put aside temporarily. Yang Chendong focuses on the neighboring Lancang kingdom.


    Fan Yuhai fled to this country with 20000 Jiaozhi elites. It is supposed to be a good excuse to launch a military attack on Lancang kingdom. It is like when dealing with Jiaozhi, he came under the banner of following the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty and revenge for assassination. With enough name, he will become famous.


    Now that there is an excuse to deal with the Lancang Kingdom, Yang Chendong wants to bring mercenaries to a procedure to destroy the country. However, it is a pity that before Yang Chendong decides to do something, the Lancang Kingdom has sent a message that they are encircling and suppressing fan Yuhai''s headquarters, and will give mercenaries and an explanation to Daming Zhongdan.


    Originally, I was still thinking about whether to strike at Lancang kingdom. Would it be a little big and easy to pull eggs? That is, there was news over there, and there was no excuse to March. Yang Chendong had to stop and wait and take this opportunity to train the whole army at the same time.


    Speaking of it, in the first World War to destroy Jiaozhi, too many auxiliary soldiers made meritorious service and had the qualification to be promoted to cold front. Similarly, too many temporary auxiliary soldiers performed well and had the qualification to become auxiliary soldiers. Now the military center is this thing, that is, Kong Jie, political commissar of cold front regiment, is not busy building Jiaozhi City, but began to carry out promotion assessment.


    Everyone was busy. Yang Chendong also took the soldiers of the first and second guard forces to join the assessment army to assess those excellent soldiers promoted from auxiliary soldiers to cold front as invigilators.


    ......


    Nanming Kyoto Nanjing city.


    Cai Ge, who had been a servant all the way, came back. As soon as he entered the city, the royal guards appeared in front of him and took him to Yingzong Zhuqi town before he had a drink.


    "Cai Aiqing, how are things going?" Zhu Qizhen asked anxiously as soon as he saw Cai Ge in the side hall of the palace.


    In this side hall, there are several eunuch leaders such as Cao Jixiang, Qian sangliang and Cai Zhong.


    Cai Ge fell on his knees and gave a detailed account of what he had seen and heard along the way, including the actual situation of Jiaozhi, to Yingzong one by one.


    Listening to Cai Ge kneeling on the ground and talking constantly, Zhu Qizhen''s face was gloomy, Minger relaxed and changeable.


    Not only he, but also several eunuch leaders standing below, were also greatly changed. They did not expect that Jiaozhi would be destroyed in such a short time, which gave them a new understanding and evaluation of the strength of mercenaries.


    For less than half an hour, Cai Gecai reported everything he saw and heard, especially everything he talked to Zhongdan company, and then knocked his head to the ground, waiting for the emperor.


    "Jiaozhi was destroyed, and Li Li was captured alive?" he said in a tone that seemed a little absent-minded. It can be seen that Zhu Qi town was not very good-looking at this moment.


    When the Ming Dynasty was in its heyday, it was impossible to crush the enemy like a mercenary. Perhaps there was the doctrine of the mean in the Ming Dynasty and never thought of destroying other countries. But in any case, they can''t hold each other''s toes, but now the mercenaries have easily destroyed them, that is, even the old owl King Riley has fallen into the hands of mercenaries and become a prisoner of the rank.


    How can such a thing not make him feel a trace of sadness?


    Just take a look. Mercenaries will die if they even talk to each other. If they become enemies with Daming, wouldn''t it be a headache. What''s the matter with Yang Chendong? Why haven''t you seen his ability before? Did he really just happen to save the mercenary leader who had never appeared before to have the power now?


    At this moment, countless ideas sprang up in his heart for no reason. There was a feeling of faint worry at the bottom of Zhuqi town''s heart.


    Zhuqi town was speechless for a long time. After saying such a sentence for a long time, Cao Jixiang on the side guessed the reason. This is also a skill of being a chief eunuch. If you can''t guess what the emperor thinks, it''s not far from marginalization.


    In the eyes of eunuchs, the emperor is their heaven and their land. Naturally, there can be no accidents. After a little hesitation, Cao Jixiang began to advise: "Emperor, Jiaozhi is a small country after all, with a population of less than 2 million. The city is more like the light of fireflies and the bright moon. How can it be said in the same breath. I think I''m very clear. Even if mercenaries are allowed to occupy it, they won''t have such strength. It''s just that hiring mercenaries reminds us that we still need to be strong."


    The front words are enlightening, and the back words are implying Zhu Qizhen. Sadness and sadness do not solve the problem. Only developing yourself and self-growth is the last word.


    Those who can become the emperor have a very comparable mind. Just now they were a little worried for a while. Now when they heard Cao Jixiang''s reminder, they think that their advantage is that there are many people in the land. If we have to make an analogy, they are like an elephant. Mercenaries are just a poisonous snake. No matter how much appetite each other has, they can''t take a bite If you swallow your own, it will only cause indigestion. Otherwise, when dealing with the Yellow bandit army, wouldn''t you take the opportunity to do something to Nanming?


    But they didn''t, which can explain the problem. Of course, the strength of the other party may be increasing at any time. If they can''t seize the opportunity to make Nanming rise this time, it''s really hard to say what will happen in the future.


    Zhuqi Town, which has made up its mind to become strong, seems to be full of strength at this moment. Looking at Cai Ge, who is kneeling below, he said, "Cai Aiqing, you are saying the condition of exchanging people for silver proposed by Zhongdan Gong."

 Chapter 542

    "Yes, Emperor." Cai Ge nodded his head, which repeated Yang Chendong''s request. The next time, Zhuqi town and several eunuch leaders were discussing how much silver the new army needed to train this time and how much population they needed to trade.


    As Yang Chendong imagined, Zhuqi town really doesn''t pay special attention to its population. Especially after Yunnan, Guangxi and Guangdong were occupied by the minwang forces, many refugees fled there. Now they are entrenched in the southeast provinces, and even many are coming near Nanjing.


    According to the following officials, the emergence of these refugees has greatly affected public security in other places. Only their food and drink is a big problem that Lhasa wants to solve, which often gives other local officials a headache.


    This time, these people may be transported out by means of trade. As for whether this will strengthen mercenaries. Hehe, if we don''t say that they don''t provide population, is there no other way for mercenaries? It will be very difficult for these refugees who live in poverty to become an army. These people don''t have enough to eat and wear, and their health is generally bad. Otherwise, Nanming will call them into the army. Otherwise, the king of Min will not let them leave their territory lightly.


    In short, these people seem to exist like chicken ribs in Zhuqi Town, and even most of them are cumbersome. They just take the opportunity to give them to mercenaries, let them have a headache, or let them worry, so as not to go to a strong army to threaten themselves.


    After thinking about it, Zhuqi town began to ask three eunuch leaders to count the refugee population. According to him, except for strong young people and beautiful young women, other refugees can be traded. If a large amount of gold and silver were exchanged, Nanming would have the strength to train the new army and strengthen himself.


    The number of refugees has long been reported by local officials, and the number has reached as many as five million. Most of them are refugees from Guangdong, because they have long been prepared. When the forces of the king of Min occupy a place in Guangdong, they basically get very little population except some fields and houses. The number of refugees in Guangdong alone has reached nearly three million.


    Among these five million people, the proportion of women and men is almost the same, accounting for one third each, and the proportion of the elderly and children is almost the same, accounting for one sixth each. In this way, the approximate account will come to a result.


    About 1.5 million women, each with 20 liang of silver, that is, 30 million liang of tattooed silver.


    The old man is about 900000, with five liang of silver per person, which is 4.5 million liang of tattooed silver.


    About 900000 children, 15 liang of silver per person, that is 13.5 million Liang.


    There are about one million men (half a million left by Nanming and the remaining one million), 500000 Liang per person, that is, 50 million Liang.


    Taken together, the total population is about 4.3 million, and 98 million silver can be obtained under the transaction.


    When the figures came out, even Zhuqi town took a breath. He did not expect that it was just some vagrants who could increase his financial revenue so much. Once these 98 million taels are available, Nanming''s economy will be revitalized. It will not only have money to train the new army, but also create more armor and weapons. At the same time, it can also be used to revitalize the country. It is not impossible for Nanming to make an earth shaking change.


    "Ha ha, good, good." he said three good words in a row, which completely revealed the excitement in Zhu Qizhen''s heart. "It is my will to order all the state governments to send all the refugees to the Songjiang mansion. Well, not only vagrants, but also those who commit crimes and crimes all over the country. Those who refuse to mend their ways after repeated education are also sent to Songjiang mansion at the same time. Partner, it''s up to you to do it together with CAI Zhong Aiqing. By the way, don''t forget the fourth brother of the Yang family. Release the surveillance on him immediately and let him quickly contact the Yang bank and sue him Tell him the specific amount we can trade, but don''t let them take out enough money at that time. "


    At the moment, Zhu Qizhen has long thrown Yang Chendong''s threat theory aside. What he has to do now is how to make Nanming rise again under his leadership.


    In this way, the edicts of Zhuqi town were issued without the discussion of the ministers. The reason for doing so is that he doesn''t want to give people words and go to court. Based on his understanding of those ministers, once he knew that he had a population and trade with mercenaries, he was afraid that he would stand up and stop it.


    Although these ministers have long been helpless to the people. But they have read the books of sages since they were young. Naturally, they all want to learn to be saints. Such abandonment of the people is absolutely unacceptable.


    Even if they won''t agree, why should they ask for their permission? I''m the emperor.


    But there are no airtight pants in the world, let alone so many people involved in this matter. The ministers below knew this matter in less than a day. Then they hurried to the palace one by one. Needless to say, they came to advise.


    In this regard, Zhuqi town has long been prepared to refuse to meet anyone on the grounds of his physical discomfort. As for whether they will make trouble after they can''t see anyone, let them go. If it hadn''t been for the Zu Xun who didn''t go to the doctor''s punishment early in the morning, he really didn''t mind looking for a few people to operate at this time and kill the prestige of the ministers who only know how to eat, drink and enjoy every day and are useless at the critical time.


    According to the will, the first person to benefit is Yang Yang, the fourth master of the Yang family.


    He was staying well in Jianning mansion. Suddenly, a group of royal guards came and took him away from the Yang family''s ancestral house.


    Many people saw this scene at that time. Originally, the governor of Jianning, Li daotong, wanted to say something to stop it, because he knew that this person was the brother of Zhongdan Gong. Can he get rid of it once something happens in his own territory?


    However, when he appeared with a group of government offices, he immediately counseled the royal guards wearing flying fish clothes, black gauze hats, Luan belts and embroidered spring knives. These are the emperor''s people. If he dares to stand up and say no, I''m afraid even he will be arrested.


    Looking at Li daotong''s atmosphere, Yang Yang didn''t blame him. Even in front of this scene, he had already prepared. He has always heard about what his sixth brother has done. It is sooner or later that the Yang family will be implicated.


    So Yang Yang didn''t shout or make trouble all the way, so he left Jianning mansion with the royal guards. His cooperation also saved him from flesh and blood. Soon after leaving Jianning, another group of royal guards came and announced to his face that emperor Yingzong invited him to Nanjing as an official.


    With the arrival of these royal guards, his treatment has also been improved. At least no one gives him any face in person. As soon as he entered Nanjing, he was placed in custody in a small courtyard.


    Although there is no restriction on his personal freedom, even if he wants to go shopping, no one will stop him. But there are always some royal guards behind him, which makes him know that he is still being watched. After thinking about it, I''m afraid the reason why these people didn''t fight him was because the power of the sixth brother was growing. They didn''t want to annoy the sixth brother until the matter was settled.


    In this way, after less than 20 days, suddenly another edict appeared in front of him. He was chartered by the emperor Yingzong as the general representative of the Yang bank in Nanming. For a moment, all the royal guards around him were removed. It was really removed. No one came to monitor him.


    Having just regained his freedom, he saw Cao Jixiang, the leader of today''s eunuch, appear in front of him. First, he comforted him for a while, then he talked about the population and trade between Nanming and Zhongdan Gong, and asked him to hurry up the site selection in Nanjing, Songjiang and Jianning, and then raise money.


    Fly to the branches and be a Phoenix. Although this is mostly used to describe women, it can also be used to describe Yang Yang''s experience at this time.


    Just as Cao Jixiang had just left, a platoon of cold front appeared in front of him. The leader of the team is the Silver Tiger platoon leader Yang Yang Yang once met. He once stayed in the Yang family village outside the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty and is one of Yang Chendong''s trusted subordinates.


    The arrival of Silver Tiger not only protects the safety of fourth master Yang Yang, but also helps him prepare for Yang''s Bank. Many contacts with the security agency have to go through his hand. It''s not that Yang Chendong doesn''t trust his fourth brother. He really doesn''t want his fourth brother to get involved in dangerous things.


    Nanming wanted to trade with mercenaries, and the sale of human beings was like a gust of wind. At a time, various forces had different reactions.


    When the news reached the northern Ming Dynasty, Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu was silent, and then scolded Zhu Qizhen loudly in front of his civil and military officials.


    "Since the founding of the Ming Dynasty by the emperor Taizu, our Ming Dynasty has benefited millions of people and is determined to let them live a good life. When has there been a saying of trading people? This Zhuqi town clearly ignores the ancestral laws." Zhu Qiyu, who has been sitting on the same table with Zhuqi town for a long time, at least has to call his cousin instead of an English clan in the past.


    Zhu Qiyu was on fire on the Golden Dragon chair, and all the ministers below were silent. When it comes to the construction in the early Ming Dynasty, there are indeed some rules, such as no marriage, no marriage, no tribute, the son of heaven guarding the country, the death of the king, and so on. This has been much tougher than other dynasties. But there is no saying that people cannot be traded in these rules. Not to mention, in order to survive, even the king with a different surname was granted in Nanming. Now what is it to deal with the displaced people for military expenses?

 Chapter 543

    Speaking of the northern and Southern Ming Dynasty, we are of the same origin, but we are actually two countries. What should Nanming do? How can he still look at your face?


    All the ministers knew this thing clearly in their hearts, so no one would make a silly voice to accuse anything. It was up to the emperor to vent his dissatisfaction there. Not to mention, they can''t understand whether this dissatisfaction is jealousy. Perhaps emperor Daizong also wants to trade the people to get some money to spend. After all, who would think there is more silver in the Treasury?


    Although Beiming will open a business tax tomorrow morning, only Shenxianju, Tianwaitian and Yang bank will pay a lot of business tax every month. Now they are also engaged in business transactions with warra, among which Beiming is smoking heavy taxes. This also makes the national treasury of the northern Ming Dynasty much more abundant than that of the Southern Ming Dynasty. However, in recent years, the development of artillery and fire guns has really cost a lot of money. The important thing is that the progress is still very slow. According to the current speed, if you want to achieve results, you don''t know how much money you need to continue to invest. If you can have a new way to open up the source, Zhu Qiyu must be very happy.


    Zhu Qiyu said that it was possible that he could not eat grapes and said that grape acid was a possibility; Once the Southern Ming Dynasty became strong with silver, it would threaten the northern Ming Dynasty. As for which kind it is, who can say it clearly?


    The people didn''t speak, which made Zhu Qiyu want to take advantage of this to discredit Zhu Qi Town, and it''s not good to continue to do it. Already a little upset, he had to wave his hand and announce the departure of the dynasty.


    All the ministers knelt down and said long live the emperor, and then left. Only Jin Ying, the eunuch leader, stood there motionless. He was originally serving the emperor. Zhu Qiyu didn''t leave. Naturally, he didn''t dare and couldn''t leave.


    "Jin Aiqing, do you think Yingzong''s practice is inappropriate?" without outsiders, Zhu Qiyu was not as angry as he was just now. On the contrary, he still had the meaning of peace, and even the name of Zhu Qizhen changed again.


    Jin Ying, who stood respectfully on one side, also wondered what Zhu Qiyu meant. After all, things happened too fast. As soon as the news came out, he was angry, so he didn''t have time to understand too much. Now when asked, he can only say in a tentative tone, "emperor, why don''t you find some people to punish the one in the south?"


    "This... No need." Zhu Qiyu hesitated for a while, but finally refused this way. "There must be some things that we don''t need to do, and some people will do. After all, there is no shortage of scholars who call themselves saints in the world, so we don''t have to get involved. I''m just curious. What do mercenaries want so many people to do?"


    "Well... I''ve heard some rumors that mercenaries are engaged in various commercial transactions at sea, including population transactions. It''s said that some overseas places are vast and sparsely populated, so some people want to move some people to grow food. Of course, this is what I heard. There is no evidence." as a person around the emperor, The most important job is to relieve the emperor''s worries, so we should know all kinds of news. It seems that what he just said is a news reported by the little eunuch up and down.


    Of course, Jin Ying won''t know. This news was originally deliberately spread by Yang Chendong''s Security Bureau. He is confusing the public. Anyway, it''s just a rumor. It doesn''t take much effort. As for whether others believe it or not, he can''t control so much.


    "Overseas, it''s possible to say so." Zhu Qiyu nodded gently after hearing the speech. Because you don''t know, you have no say. Daming has banned the sea for many years. I just listen to the old people talking about things outside the sea. Specifically, the impression on them is really vague.


    Therefore, unable to understand the situation outside the sea, Zhu Qiyu did not express any opinions on such a thing, but suddenly asked, "Jin Aiqing, how many families and idle people are there in Beiming?"


    Jin Ying, who was still thinking about why he didn''t take advantage of this opportunity to attack Zhu Qizhen, the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty, suddenly heard Zhu Qiyu''s question. Suddenly, his mind flashed like a huge thunder. Suddenly he understood the master''s meaning, and it seemed that he was willing to follow suit.


    It should be said that since Zhu Qiyu took office, he has vigorously encouraged people to have children and increase the population, and the effect is still good. With the emergence of potatoes, a high-yield family crop, and the original territory and population of northern Ming Dynasty are not as large as those of Southern Ming Dynasty, it is normal to do so.


    It can be imagined that if this development continues, more than ten years later, I''m afraid the population of Beiming will increase greatly. If we can trade these people for silver and develop Beiming, it will be an upward road. As for why Zhu Qiyu doesn''t do it now, he obviously wants to see what the wind is saying and how big the reaction of those literati and the resistance will be. That''s why Zhu Qiyu didn''t arrange someone to denounce Zhu Qizhen.


    Jin Ying, who wanted to understand everything, just hesitated and replied: "Emperor, Nanming has just experienced civil strife and war, so there are many refugees, but we have always been peaceful here, but there are not so many idle people. Of course, there are still a lot of such people in prison. They are all those who committed crimes in the previous capital riots. If we make a concerted effort, there are still 50000 people in the whole country. The most important thing is that they are mostly adult men Son. "


    The last sentence is to tell or remind Zhu Qiyu that although they have a small idle population, they are the most valuable people. One can be exchanged for fifty liang of silver. Fifty thousand people is two and a half million Liang.


    "Well, we still have to pay attention to public security. There is no civil strife in Beiming, but we have to prevent it." Zhu Qiyu is obviously not very satisfied with the figure of 50000. After all, it is less than 10 million, which can play a small role.


    Hearing that we should pay close attention to public security, that means we should treat more people''s crimes. In this way, there will be more sinners in the future, and the transaction can be a huge amount of money. Knowing the emperor''s meaning, Jin Ying nodded and said, "yes, I''ll discuss this matter with Xu Shangshu of the Ministry of punishment."


    "OK." without too much expression, he just nodded his head slightly. After all, as the emperor, you can''t look too ugly.


    It can be said that what Zhu Qizhen did was a small stimulus to Zhu Qiyu. After he was worried about getting a lot of gold and silver, Nanming would suddenly develop. Therefore, he also needs to develop financial resources, otherwise, the strength of both sides may develop in an unequal direction.


    But no one thought, because the population and trade in Zhuqi town made the public security in Beiming much better. Some Beiming men who usually sneak around and commit adultery are often caught in prison because they have committed a little trivial matter. Unless the family is willing to pay money to redeem it, the others have no intention of letting it out. With the arrest of these people, more and more people are alert. The public security in the city and the streets gives people a new feeling.


    ......


    Minwang mansion. Zhu Huixuan, king of min, also received the news about the population and trade in Nanming. Compared with the northern Ming Emperor Zhu Qiyu wanted to wait and see, his statement was much more direct.


    "Send someone to check whether there are vagrants who don''t have enough to eat and those idle people in our governing area. Don''t be polite. In addition, send someone to Jiaozhi to contact Zhongdan Gong and see if they are interested in trading with us."


    Although he knew that doing so would lead to reprimand and dissatisfaction from some so-called scholars and even old professors, Zhu Huixuan, who wanted to make great development, wouldn''t care so much. Originally, he had a hostile relationship with Nanming. Now the enemy has taken this step. Seeing that the Treasury is full, it is going to be strong. Why can''t he also take advantage of this matter?


    However, the first Department of minwang is expanding and stabilizing. It also needs a large number of people to farm or work. There are really no redundant people. Well, it''s nothing. Those who are willing to work will use it first, but those who cause idleness must be caught. When enough people are gathered, they can trade with mercenaries for gold and silver.


    Therefore, after the northern Ming Dynasty, the local public security in most of Yunnan, Guangxi and Guangdong under the influence of the king of Min has been improved, which Yang Chendong didn''t expect before.


    At this time, Yang Chendong also received the news from the front. When he learned that Nanming was going to take out more than 4 million people to trade with him, he was stunned first, and then laughed happily.


    Originally, I thought that even if a major event such as trading population could be accomplished, there would not be much success in the early stage because of the existence of those old masters. Even if Zhuqi town is short of silver, it can''t go too far in the Confucian centered environment.


    But I never thought that Zhu Qizhen, a man who did things, was also very bold. He suddenly traded a population of more than 4 million, which was completely unexpected and unexpected.


    "Immediately send a boat to chixian city to inform Yu Qian and let him transport more silver. In addition, we should build more houses for civil society, prepare more clothes and food, and inform the navy to prepare more transport ships. The more, the better." Yang Chendong got up and kept giving orders to Hu mang standing aside.


    "By the way, call Yang San. So many people came at once. Nanming couldn''t have arranged spies. Let him arrange people to keep an eye on the suspicious people. Don''t expose the situation of the red inlaid city in advance." Yang Chendong thought about it and added.

 Chapter 544

    The population of this transaction reached more than 4 million. In the face of such a large population, it is too much to completely identify the spies sent by Nanming. That is, it''s better not to screen, but to control it from the source. Once you enter the red embedded City, you just don''t let it out until you have investigated the details. In this way, even if the spy gets the information he wants, it is useless if he can''t upload it on xiaoryukyu island.


    With so many Han people in hand, it can be imagined that there must be enough manpower in the city. Just give these newcomers time to run in. In a short time, there will be a large number of available people under his hands. That''s the time for great expansion.


    Hu mang went out to do business. Yang Chendong was still a little excited. Looking at Yang Er standing beside him, he seemed to think of something and asked, "by the way, is there any news from Lancang kingdom?"


    "Young master, not yet." Yang Er pressed his voice. You can''t do it without pressure. His voice is too high. If you don''t talk under pressure, who knows if you will be frightened by the young master. It''s really amazing. The young master has to be trained.


    "Not yet. Tell the emissary in charge of contacting Lancang kingdom that we will have to catch people by ourselves in ten days. If there is no news yet." with so many Han people, Yang Chendong is full of confidence. If Lancang Kingdom still wants to continue to perfunctory himself, he doesn''t mind sending troops to destroy it. Although the time is not yet fully ripe, if we squeeze, we can barely occupy another country.


    Yang Chendong''s tone became much stronger. When it reached canglan Kingdom, King payasai became nervous.


    Who is Yang Chendong? He is a mercenary general. In their eyes, a powerful Jiaozhi country will be destroyed if it is destroyed. In contrast, in terms of military strength, they are worse than Jiaozhi, although he doesn''t want to admit this fact.


    Before, Jiaozhi was killed because he had a black pot on his back for sending someone to assassinate Yang Chendong. Now fan Yuhai is in canglan kingdom. This truth must not fall into each other''s hands.


    General sang Weng was called, and payasai asked about it.


    Sang Weng, the representative general of the Lao people, is like the wronged Laoting general Ratti who has fallen into a horse pit, but he represents the interests of the Lao people.


    "Your Majesty, general Ceci is talking with general fan Yuhai. Just listen to the news from the front, and some of what general fan said is reasonable." Sang Weng La first saluted payasai, and then said what he had just learned.


    The so-called general Cech is also one of the famous generals in Lancang Kingdom, representing the interests of the old dragon family.


    "What did general fan Yuhai say?" payasai asked with a deep look.


    "Your Majesty, general fan said that even if mercenaries can find a reason to kill Jiaozhi, they can also find a reason to deal with our Lancang kingdom. That is to say, this battle will be fought sooner or later. That is, it''s better to take advantage of the fact that the other party is a tired teacher just after the war. At least we can get a first hand when we suddenly start, and then fan Yuhai will The general will fully support us, which means that we have one more ally and some more strength, "Sang Weng La said while observing the look of King payasai.


    Hearing this, King payasai was silent. How could he not know this truth. In the words of Han people, this is called cold lips and cold teeth. But now the mercenary is pressing hard. If he doesn''t hand over fan Yuhai, he may burn himself immediately. The Lancang kingdom is not ready for World War I. Especially after the defeat of general Ratti''s 100000 troops, the whole country is afraid of war when it comes to the opponent of mercenaries.


    If you don''t eliminate this emotion, how to fight the next World War?


    Seeing payasai standing there silent, he didn''t say his position immediately. Sang Weng La, who was watching, whispered, "Your Majesty, otherwise we would say to the mercenaries that fan Yuhai led his soldiers to escape and we didn''t catch them? In this way, at least they have no way to trouble us. Unless they were meant to deal with us, they don''t need any reason at all."


    "Is this OK?" payasai asked without confidence.


    "Why not? To put it bluntly, we have given them a lot of face. We are not the vassal country of mercenaries. Why should we listen to them. It is our duty to give them a step down. In other words, unless they really want to be our enemy, no matter what we do, there will be a war. On the contrary, if they don''t want to fight me The idea of using martial arts will not embarrass us because of this. Anyway, it is also 20000 soldiers, and it is also the most elite army and horse, but a force that can not be ignored. "Sang Weng La said with an early idea.


    In fact, the relationship between the two sides became tense since the mercenaries sent people to urge fan Yuhai. We all know that there will be a war between us sooner or later, but the result of this war is sooner or later. Even so, there is no need to make any concessions. The big deal is World War I. At least now, they can have 20000 more allied troops. On the contrary, if you blindly want to please mercenaries, fan Yuhai''s 20000 troops are so easy to deal with. Lancang Kingdom doesn''t know how much it will cost.


    "Well, you''ll arrange for someone to talk to the mercenary emissary. By the way, tell the army to be on alert at any time." King payasai touched his forehead and said with a headache. What is the origin of this mercenary? How can he suddenly appear and then hand over his neighbors to exterminate them? All this came too fast and brought him too much pressure, which made him feel in a dilemma.


    Yang Chendong, who was in a neighboring country, just received the news about Lancang Kingdom two days later. After hearing the answer from there, he smiled and put the matter aside.


    King Lancang is also smart. He knows that there will be a war sooner or later, so he simply won''t agree to his request. That''s OK. Just put it aside first. It''s just that there are 20000 more people in fan Yuhai. They are really not regarded by mercenaries. As for not looking for trouble now, it does not mean not looking for trouble in the future. The first thing to do now is to get the 4.3 million Han people to xiaoryukyu Island first.


    The sight was taken back from Lancang Kingdom, and even the sent representatives were summoned back. Yang Chendong ordered the Security Bureau to send back the news from Songjiang mansion in Nanming in time. He asked for an update every day. After that, he focused all his attention on the integration of the army.


    After the anti yellow bandit army and Jiaozhi war, there was only one cold front second regiment, and the mercenaries in several auxiliary barracks have now expanded to more than 10000 people.


    After the accumulation of military achievements and the improvement of personal military quality, the auxiliary soldiers have the opportunity to make progress and become the cold front. When the assessment began, those who continuously had the ability to meet the standards stepped into the cold front team from the auxiliary soldiers.


    The task of the auxiliary soldiers to assess the cold front soldiers was entrusted to Luo Po, head of the second cold front regiment, and Kong Jie, political commissar. Yang Chendong''s main focus of work is on cadre assessment. A very important point is to set up the cold front three regiments.


    Yes, now the new Lengfeng members who set up the third Lengfeng Regiment (three battalions and a company directly under the regiment, a total of 1300 people) have been in place. Now it''s time to choose a new head for them.


    There are three candidates for the head of the regiment, namely Wu Sheng, the first battalion commander of the former Lengfeng second regiment, Chen Bo, the second battalion commander, and Kong Quanxin, the third battalion commander.


    Whether it was the battle to eliminate the Yellow bandit army or the battle to destroy Jiaozhi, the three battalion commanders performed very well. If it were not for the fact that the cold front was not strong now, in his opinion, the three men would be qualified to be regimental leaders.


    However, only the three regiments of Lengfeng were newly established, and there was only one leader. Naturally, it was impossible to go all the way. Finally, Yang Chendong made a choice and balance, and promoted the three battalion commanders to varying degrees.


    After the new adjustment, the head of Leng Feng''s second regiment is Luo Po, who also holds the post of battalion commander of the first battalion of the second regiment. Political commissar Kong Jie remains unchanged.


    Kong Quanxin, the former commander of the Third Battalion, was promoted to the chief of staff of the second regiment, became a cadre at the deputy regiment level, and concurrently served as the commander of the second battalion. The position of battalion commander of the Third Battalion gave him the best company commander Tiance.


    Wu Sheng, the new head of Lengfeng''s third regiment, also serves as the commander of the first battalion of the third regiment; Political commissar Chen Bo also holds the post of battalion commander of the second Battalion; Third battalion commander Chunyang, the former company commander of the second battalion, was successfully promoted.


    In addition, the original reconnaissance company was upgraded to a reconnaissance battalion, and the first battalion commander was Xu Yunsheng, the former company commander.


    After this adjustment, Wu Sheng, Chen Bo and Kong Quanxin were promoted to the regiment level and vice regiment level respectively, which was a happy situation for all.


    Not few but uneven!


    There are only so many positions. It''s no wonder Yang Chendong has to row seats and divide fruits. Once in the army, he knows very well that the relationship between officers is good friends and iron comrades in arms, but at the same time, there is also a competitive relationship. If this subtle relationship is not handled well, it may lead to a big mistake.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong''s prestige is enough. After this assignment, everyone is happy. Even Kong Quanxin, chief of staff, who has only been promoted by half, did not show any displeasure, which made Yang Chendong relax his heart.


    Leng Feng expanded from one regiment to two regiments. The contingent of auxiliary soldiers also grew at this moment. Originally there were only 12 battalions. Even after the troops were sent to Lengfeng''s regiment, they were still expanded to 15 battalions due to the addition of temporary auxiliary troops. Instead, the number of temporary auxiliary soldiers has been reduced from the original 14 battalions to six battalions. After passing the examination, they will directly become auxiliary soldiers.

 Chapter 545

    This is because mercenaries are not recruiting for the time being. Otherwise, many young men want to join the army in Jiaozhi alone. After all, the treatment and conditions of mercenaries are too good, which is really greedy.


    Just to ensure the purity of the army, Yang Chendong didn''t want other aliens to join. If we really need temporary auxiliary soldiers, Nanming has fully prepared 4.5 million people for him, of which the proportion of adult men alone reached more than 1 million. At that time, there was no need for many.


    After this adjustment, nearly a month passed in a hurry. At this time, the coast of Songjiangfu in Nanming is a busy scene.


    For nearly a month, the Yang navy has been doing transportation work. In addition, after all the state capitals of the Southern Ming Dynasty opened their cells and traded 200000 criminals to mercenaries, the total population of this transaction reached 4.5 million and the transaction amount reached 99 million taels.


    Because Daming did not pay attention to commerce, but mainly agriculture, their total tax revenue was more than 10 million Liang a year. In addition to the salaries and expenses of officials, the amount of money that can really be deposited into the national treasury in a year is only between 6 million and 8 million Liang.


    It can be said that the Ming Dynasty has never been rich, that is, compared with the weaker Song Dynasty, people''s annual Treasury revenue is also above 15 million Liang. In addition, today''s Daming is divided into the north and the south, and the taxes of the three provinces are reduced in the south. In fact, the national treasury revenue of the north and South Daming is only about 3 million Liang a year.


    This time, it will get 99 million Liang at once. It can be imagined that Zhu Qizhen, the British emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty, will have a sense of wealth and boldness.


    When the last group of people were sent to the transport ship of the Yang Navy, and the last silver transaction was sent from Yang Yang''s hand to Cao Jixiang, the eunuch''s manager, Nanming''s vigorous new army training began, and all kinds of noisy weapons factories also appeared.


    With money in the national treasury, all departments in Nanming also began to cry for poverty. In the face of this situation, Yingzong Zhuqi Town, who was in a good mood, waved his pen and approved all those who asked for silver for legitimate reasons. For a time, the whole senior management of Nanming was jubilant, so that there were fewer voices criticizing the trading population in Zhuqi town.


    Different from the general mentality of nouveau riche in the Southern Ming Dynasty, the new commercial street in Hanoi City, the former capital of Jiaozhi, soon began to open.


    Jiaozhi at this moment has been renamed by Yang Chendong and named Vietnam (that is, their names in later generations). Originally, Yang Chendong wanted to directly change it into Vietnam Province, but considering the feelings of the two emperors of Nanming Dynasty, he didn''t stimulate them in the end and didn''t do so immediately.


    The Commercial Street opened with the full preparation of Song Zhe, the first chief executive of Vietnam. The whole street has a total length of 1500 meters. There are more than 100 shops of all sizes standing here. Here you can see all kinds of goods sold by mercenaries, ranging from toothpaste, toothbrush, toilet paper, soap, chewing gum, sugar and various condiments, to all kinds of new clothes (coats, cheongsam, women''s underwear) Glasses, well packaged drinks, instant noodles, ham sausage and various portable taste cans (canned elbows, braised pork with plum vegetables, four Xi balls, mushroom meat sauce, sweet and sour ribs and braised pork); High level gods, mirrors, landing clocks, perfumes and packaged cosmetics, lipsticks and so on.


    As soon as you enter the commercial street, it immediately gives people a sense of impeccable and dazzling, so that businessmen from various countries who get the news nearby only hate that their eyes are not enough and that they have too little silver.


    Although all the things sold in this commercial street are not priced, they are still in short supply. In particular, such as sacred objects, mirrors and floor clocks, the asking price of the former is 100000 Liang, and the latter is as high as 200000 Liang.


    More than a dozen such good things were soon sold out, because the merchants didn''t bring much silver. Otherwise, I''m afraid they have to sell as much as they have. Think about how many nobles there are in a country. Even if a nobleman only wants one piece, that country can sell at least hundreds of pieces.


    Most importantly, only mercenaries sell such things alone. As for you say to imitate after you buy it, hehe, it''s like finding something casually in a clock. It''s enough for them to study for a while. After they study it, new products will be available in chiembedded city.


    The sale of things represents a large recovery of silver. In this era of monopoly, what makes people hate is that they don''t have to pay professional tax. In just seven days, the total transaction volume has reached more than 50 million taels of silver, which is only the first batch, because many businessmen have said that they will return home immediately to prepare the silver and prepare to come again.


    Mercenaries are naturally welcome to these potential customers. In order to stimulate them, Song Zhe also deliberately released the wind, saying that good things are limited. If he comes late, he is afraid he can''t buy money. In this way, those businessmen left Vietnam without stopping, just to return home immediately, take care of their things, and then come here with more money.


    More than 50 million liang of silver was left for daily expenses. The whole 50 million Liang was loaded on the ship by Yang Chendong. Then he took two cold front regiments and 14 auxiliary barracks by boat to xiaoryukyu island.


    Considering the importance of Vietnam and the fact that Ruan Chuncheng, Hong Jin and Chen Di have not completely stopped the rebellion of the former Jiaozhi army, Yang Chendong left a cold front platoon, two auxiliary barracks and six temporary auxiliary barracks to Song Zhe. At the same time, there are 50000 educated youth in chixian city. With them, Jiaozhi, that is, the prosperity of Vietnam is just around the corner.


    Yang Chendong didn''t make a big fuss when he left this time. After all, he is still a loyal and courageous public of Daming, and he still needs to consider some influence. However, when he stood on the bow of the boat and looked at the surging waves under his feet, he was getting closer and closer to chiembedded City, his heart still couldn''t stop and became very excited.


    The last time I left chixian city was in 1448. Now it''s October in 1451. It''s three years in a dazzling time. Although I have been reading all kinds of information in the city, I have a certain understanding of the development there. But after all, I didn''t see it with my own eyes. I have much expectation in my heart.


    On the large seagoing ships, Nie Tong, head of the second regiment of the Navy, Luo Po, head of the second regiment of the army, Wu Sheng, head of the third regiment, and others accompanied Yang Chendong. Each one was also full of spirit, with a great sense of returning home in gold.


    "Head Nie, what''s the situation on the island? First, the Shang Dynasty should have been suppressed for a long time." after a burst of sea breeze, Yang Chendong calmed down, and turned his head to look at the head of the Navy Nie Tong next to him.


    This time, the reason why Yang Chendong wanted to go to chixian city was not only to see how the development there was, but also to give appropriate technical guidance (of course, this guidance refers to taking out some corresponding books. What he had not given before was that he was afraid that those people would be misled if they didn''t understand it for a while), but also to completely recover xiaoryukyu island.


    I was always worried about the shortage of population. Even if the first Shang Dynasty was destroyed, it could not be well controlled there. But now it''s different. With the 4.5 million people traded from Nanming, although they can''t use up, half of the population can be said to be sufficient.


    When Yang Chendong asked about the first Shang Dynasty, Nie Tong immediately came together and said excitedly, "sixth young master, everything is ready. The following brothers said that under the attack of the sea and land armies, the first Shang Dynasty can be completely destroyed in up to three days."


    "Very good." listening to this answer, Yang Chendong laughed with satisfaction. It has only been more than three years since he came to this world, but he has changed too much. Once the foundation is laid, it is time for the real Han nation to take off in the world.


    At the moment, the new Wharf in chixian city is crowded, and many people are standing on the newly-built cement square.


    This is because Mr. lengsong led the team to maintain law and order. Some unnecessary people have been cleared. They can do whatever they should do. Otherwise, people waiting here are afraid to stand here at a geometric doubling speed.


    It''s just that some people can be persuaded to go, while others can''t be persuaded at all. For example, several ladies standing under a big umbrella.


    Although it''s October now, when the sun is full at noon, there will still be a burning feeling when the sun shines on people. Holding a big umbrella is just to prevent direct sunlight.


    Hu Yan, snow lady and Hu Man''er are waiting here with their maids Xiaoqing, Xiaowei and Xiaoyun.


    And just 50 meters away from them, there was a tall girl in military uniform standing there looking up.


    The woman was standing tall and straight in a camouflage military uniform with the rank of major.


    Perhaps because she is often exposed to the sun, her skin is not much white. Seriously, it still has a healthy complexion like wheat. Because of this, under the flickering of a pair of big eyes, it seems that the whole person has more aura and shows an unspeakable heroic temperament.


    She is Luan Xiaoyu, the propaganda minister of the army in chiqiancheng. She is the girl who was held in her arms by Yang Chendong more than three years ago. But compared with that time, she now has a head of nearly 1.6 meters. You know, she has a pair of big long legs before she is 14 years old. If she continues to grow according to this posture, a head of more than 1.7 meters is absolutely easy.

 Chapter 546

    Originally, the figure ratio was very good. In addition to a military uniform, it added a lot of temperament. If it wasn''t for the look, it would be difficult for any man to walk.


    But even if she was less than 14 years old, there were many men who secretly liked her in the whole embedded city. If it had not been rumored that she liked the "God" of the embedded City, and the God master liked her very much, I''m afraid the door-to-door marriage proposal would have broken the threshold.


    Not surprisingly, at that time, many women married at the age of 14, and even more became mothers at this age.


    However, Luan Xiaoyu is not someone else. It is not only said that she has a good relationship with the Lord of God, but also that few people can compare the status of Luan family in the red embedded city. Look, Luan''s father Luan Qi is now the director of the power plant; Luan''s mother, Zhou Hua, is now the director of the garment factory; Her brother Luan Xiaochen was also a battalion level instructor at this time, also holding the rank of major.


    The four members of the family are all cadres, and all of them are not low-level. Can the women of such a family be worthy of ordinary people?


    Not to mention, Luan Xiaoyu has always been very angry. A heart was stolen when he first saw Yang Chendong. Where can he put others in his eyes. If it weren''t for military affairs, she couldn''t leave the island lightly. I''m afraid she would have gone to Daming to find her sweetheart.


    Well, I know that Yang Chendong returned to the island for inspection this time. She came to the new wharf early to wait. In the process of waiting, her eyes will look at Hu Yan and other women not far away from time to time.


    Luan Xiaoyu knew that the three women were the wife and concubine of the LORD God. The news spread all over the island long after they went to the island.


    For this matter, mother Zhou Hua has told her more than once to let her have time to get close to the three ladies. After all, we should serve the same Lord in the future. Now we have a good relationship and won''t suffer losses in the future.


    This is one of the benefits of men in feudal society. As long as you have the ability to marry a few concubines, there is absolutely no problem. No one will accuse you, but it is natural. After all, capable people need women to open branches and leaves for them, don''t they.


    However, Luan Xiaoyu is still younger and has a thin face, so although she knows the existence of the three ladies, she has never visited her. She also believed that the three ladies would also know her existence. After all, she was more or less a celebrity in the city.


    This fame depends not on her parents and brother and her relationship with the God, but as the Minister of the Propaganda Department of the Military Ministry, she organized the female soldiers below to compile a lot of programs, which greatly boosted the morale of the army and factory workers. She has been praised by lengsong and Kaohsiung teachers for her excellent performance more than once. Even adult Yu Qian, who is now in charge of the comprehensive work of chixian City, is full of praise for this little woman.


    By the way, speaking of this adult, he is one of the few Yang officials who did not come to the new wharf to meet Yang Chendong. Maybe he doesn''t know how to face Yang Chendong, or maybe he''s really a workaholic and doesn''t want to waste his time on this kind of courtesy.


    Leng song and Kaohsiung teachers are already standing here. They can have everything now, completely relying on Yang Chendong''s appreciation and promotion. Even in order to repay their kindness, they must appear here at this time.


    Indeed, when so many people were waiting here, in the expectation of everyone, a big shadow finally appeared in the distance, and then someone shouted, "the ship is coming!"


    This cry focused everyone''s attention. Even the three ladies who had been sitting under the umbrella couldn''t help but get up and express their anxiety and expectation.


    Yang Chendong took a new ship, the power was coal, and the speed was naturally very fast. In only half an hour, the ship had come to the new wharf and began to land slowly. At the new wharf, the navy has long commanded and carried out security work here.


    Although chixian city is the base of Yang system, there should be no one here to threaten Yang Chendong. But for the sake of safety, we still have to do some security work. As soon as the ship came to the shore, the soldiers of the first and second guard came down from the ship to take over and supplement the defense task.


    After the following safety work was arranged, Yang Chendong walked out of the ship and came to the new wharf accompanied by Luo Po and Nie Yong.


    When he stepped firmly on the new wharf, Yang Chendong felt a very strong sense of sureness. He couldn''t help but feel better and laugh.


    "Husband" is waiting for Yang Chendong to come to the cement square in front of the wharf. Hu Yan has welcomed her with her third wife snow lady and her fifth wife Su Man''er.


    "Madam, ha ha, it''s hard for you." looking at the three women of Hu Yan coming together, Yang Chendong grinned, then opened his arms in front of everyone and hugged Hu Yan in his arms.


    This action naturally comes with feelings. Although the separation time is not very long, there are many things that can be experienced, giving people a sense of long. In addition, Yang Chendong was originally a man of temperament. At this moment, he naturally showed no depression.


    But such an action is still a little exaggerated in the eyes of others. Some of the security guards and Marines in charge of the surrounding area couldn''t help but turn their heads in other directions. Obviously, such a move is still too large for them.


    At that time, even if there was something between husband and wife, they had to go back to the boudoir to do. Hugging in front of outsiders was immoral. Once seen by some old professors, it was inevitable to preach and even punish.


    It''s just that Yang Chendong doesn''t have such consciousness. It''s just a hug in public. Compared with future generations who dare to kiss in the street, it''s really nothing.


    This hug made Hu Yan very happy, but she was also a little shy. Her cheeks turned red. She whispered in Yang Chendong''s ear, "husband, many people are watching. Besides, you can''t just hold me. You have two sisters."


    This is the style of a big woman. Her husband has other women. She can''t stop it, but she has to be very generous. Even if this generosity is pretended, it must be pretended. Otherwise, the name of a jealous woman will fall on her head.


    Listening to Hu Yan''s whispering with himself, Yang Chendong smiled and whispered, "well, I''m cleaning up you that night." later, regardless of Hu Yan''s blushing, she loosened her and hugged the snow lady and Su Man''er who followed her.


    It is necessary that the two women also look red and bright red.


    After hugging each of the three women, Hu Yan came forward again, her chin slightly toward the front and said, "husband, there is still a sister there."


    "Hmm?" Yang Chendong looked up in some doubt. He saw Luan Xiaoyu standing in the crowd. Although she was surrounded by a group of female soldiers, she was still so outstanding and different at this time.


    "This is... Xiaoyu, ha ha, they have grown so tall." Yang Chendong has a good memory, and he recognized her as if Luan Xiaoyu was about to change. Then he walked over with a laugh.


    Looking at Yang Chendong coming towards herself, Luan Xiaoyu''s heart pounded. Then she didn''t know where the courage came from. She trotted over and plunged into Yang Chendong''s arms.


    With Luan Xiaoyu in her arms, Yang Chendong felt her accelerated heartbeat and the girl''s body fragrance coming from her body. In my mind, I remembered the scene of meeting this girl for the first time. The girl who was malnourished and just got a piece of candy seemed to be very happy. Now she has become a girl and grown up.


    Luan Xiaoyu felt the breadth of Yang Chendong''s chest and the warmth of her body, which made her feel intoxicated. She doesn''t know how many times she fantasized in her heart. She just hopes to stay here forever at this moment.


    However, good things are difficult to last forever. Not far away, two officers with the rank of Senior Colonel came over. It was lengsong and Kaohsiung.


    "Well, go to your sister Hu first, and we''ll talk about the past." he patted Luan Xiaoyu on the back, and Yang Chendong said softly.


    "Well." Luan Xiaoyu happily agreed. She has heard the meaning from this, that is, she allows herself to stay with Hu Yan and calls herself sister. Doesn''t that mean she has recognized her status?


    Luan Xiaoyu ran to Hu Yan''s three women with a red face, called her sister one by one, and then quickly laughed and chatted and became one of them. On this side, lengsong and Kaohsiung have stood in front of Yang Chendong and paid a standard military salute.


    Yang Chendong first solemnly returned to a military salute. After his arm was put down, the man also laughed, raised his hand and punched lengsong and Kaohsiung on the chest. "Yes, you are strong again. We have a chance to compete."


    Feeling the sincere friendship shown by Yang Chendong, the two teachers also smiled. But he didn''t give any answer on the matter. Nothing else, just because they have long heard that the strength of the sixth young master has made great progress recently, that is, the whole twenty people of the second guard are no longer his opponent. Although the first guard team can hold him down, it seems that it won''t last long. Sooner or later, it will turn defeat into victory.

 Chapter 547

    How can the two teachers challenge such a change? Although it''s not humiliating to lose to the sixth young master, I know that I have to fight even if I lose. Isn''t that just asking for trouble?


    After the two division commanders, several regiment level officers came to salute. As for other battalion level officers, forget it. As Yang Chendong, battalion level officers are difficult to get close to him unless they have combat tasks.


    Accompanied by Leng song and Kaohsiung teachers, Yang Chendong walked out of the new wharf. Next, he didn''t choose to take a carriage, but decided to walk around the street and see the changes of chiembedded city.


    There is a wide and straight cement road 12 meters wide, new cement houses with neat and uniform sides, and some tall buildings can be seen pulled up from time to time. All this makes Yang Chendong nod while watching.


    This is just the periphery of the red inlaid city. It has been repaired so well, especially in terms of health, which makes Yang Chendong satisfied.


    In contrast, the city of Daming is not up to grade at all.


    At that time, even the capital would be so dirty and messy. As far as the urban environment is concerned, the space is narrow, the streets are full of shit and urine, and mosquitoes and flies fly everywhere. In the hot summer, it emits an unpleasant smell, and when it rains, it is waterlogging everywhere, making it plagued from time to time.


    Where is like the streets of the red inlaid City, the roads are not only wide, but also clean and hygienic. A public toilet can be seen hundreds of meters apart, which effectively solves the problem of people''s Lazar.


    Of course, all this is just the difference in hardware conditions. In terms of software, as far as the characters are concerned, the city of Daming is the middle of the capital. The streets are mostly eunuchs, prostitutes, beggars and others. There are a lot of adultery and theft, and all kinds of ugliness are in the world. As far as the mental outlook of citizens is concerned, many people are greedy, lazy and crafty, while few are kind and diligent. It''s not like walking in the city of chixian. Few people can be seen on the street. What you see most is the towering big chimney, which emits black smoke from time to time, indicating that the factory is under construction, and the workers are busy in production and self-sufficiency.


    It can be said that the scenery here is completely absent from the outside. Not only does Yang Chendong feel this way, but also those who are new here. It''s like the five million Han people who arrived earlier than him. As soon as they entered here, they were shocked by the beautiful scenery here. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, even the heaven in their hearts is nothing more than that.


    They soon entered a temporary resting place. Although they only built temporary houses in a hurry, they were far better than their previous living conditions and environment. At this moment, the people who had traveled across the sea and left their hometown with grievances soon adapted to here. Few people wanted to leave.


    "Yes, the environment is very good and the streets are very clean." after walking a section of the road, you can see green grass everywhere, as well as those tall, thick, strong and lush trees. Yang Chendong looks satisfied.


    The green city was also considered when he built the red inlaid city. A good environment can always make people happy. In such an environment, when people are in a good mood, their efficiency will be improved.


    For Yang Chendong''s performance, the two teachers did not dare to take credit. This was arranged by the sixth young master when he left. They just followed suit, so they just laughed.


    "OK, although the order was given by me, you also have credit for executing it." Yang Chendong seemed to know what they were laughing at, so he directly pointed it out and said.


    "Yes, thank you for your praise." the two teachers quickly stood at attention and saluted.


    Yang Chendong smiled and asked them to put down their hands, and then continued to walk forward. At this time, he came to a large factory surrounded by walls. "This should be a factory, but I don''t know what it is?"


    "If you go back to the sixth young master, this is the general garment factory." lengsong explained.


    "Oh?" Yang Chendong nodded when he heard that it was the general garment factory. "Then go in and have a look."


    This is curiosity, inspection or surprise. It''s just obvious that Leng song and Kaohsiung have no intention of rejecting this request, let alone the slightest fear. It can be seen that they are still very confident here and are not afraid to look at it.


    Yang Chendong looked at the performance of the two teachers and asked him to nod secretly. His steps did not stop. He walked in to the factory with the big brand of the general garment factory.


    Chixian city implements militarized management. Naturally, there are security personnel at the gate of such factories. In this regard, Yang Chendong learned from some factories of later generations. In order to prevent some people from making trouble, each factory has a security department and staffing. Once the security department can''t solve something, it will contact the nearby public security bureau. If it can''t, it will use the army.


    The security personnel here are supposed to be very competent. Non factory staff who want to enter here are not allowed. But this time, Yang Chendong''s background was too big. Not to mention that one vote of people followed him, let''s say that the two around him were the strongest representatives of the military in the city. The two teachers came together. This battle made the security personnel on duty a little flustered, and then someone immediately ran to the inner part of the factory to report.


    At the moment, the general garment factory is also very lively.


    The reason why we say that the general garment factory is not a garment factory is because it is not composed of one factory. There are five factories, namely, the first textile factory, the second textile factory, the underwear factory and the military uniform factory of the garment factory. It is said that small factories such as military quilt factory are arranged here. Because the scale is still limited, they do not go out on their own.


    For example, garment factories can be divided into men''s garment factories and women''s garment factories. Since then, the number of workers in a general garment factory has reached as many as 50000.


    It seems that there are a lot of 50000 people in a large factory. If each branch is still implementing the three shift system in several branches, this number is nothing at all. You know, there are too few machines available in this era. Most of them rely on manual labor.


    Also because of Yang Chendong''s appearance, he got some drawings of simple machines and used craftsmen and blacksmiths to get them out. In addition, the electric power has been developed and used now, which has improved a certain efficiency, but obviously the number of people is still not enough. Once the 4.5 million Han people adapt to the environment and life here, it is doomed that the general garment factory at that time needs to continue to expand, or even more than double.


    The reason why it is very lively here is that Zhou Hua, the director of the General Factory, and the directors of several branches have been called up at the moment. The convener is Yu Qian, the current head of chixian city. He came here today to urge the production of clothes.


    There was no way. Suddenly, 4.5 million Han people came. Even if everyone made two sets of clothes, it would need at least 9 million sets, not to mention that it was just a coat. What about underwear? What''s the difference? Do you have any needs?


    If we say that the population traded in Nanming is really a refugee, many of these people don''t know how long they have been wearing clothes, so things like lice and marsupials are bound to exist. As soon as they entered the new wharf, each of them gave out a coat first, and all the clothes they had worn were burned.


    These 4.5 million sets are still in stock in the general garment factory before, and they are not tailor-made, which makes some people''s clothes look shorter, and some people''s clothes look too long when they are sent to children.


    There is no way to do such a bad fit. After all, it was only a little more than a month before and after they got the news and arrived. It was not easy to make 4.5 million clothes by hand in such a short time.


    Yu Qian naturally understood these situations. But he knew it was no use. Now that so many people were waiting to change their clothes, he was urged by the staff below. He came to the general garment factory and called together the factory directors of several branches to see what ways to solve the problem.


    "Several factory directors, I won''t say more if I have to. It''s all about work. How about underwear factory and military uniform factory temporarily stop your work at hand, try their best to produce ready-made clothes and increase the output?" after calling several factory directors, Yu Qian said his goal, and then looked forward to everyone.


    "How about that?" as soon as the voice fell, there was a voice of opposition. "Our underwear factory is still urged by the outside. Lord Yu, you also know how hot our underwear is now and how much silver we can generate for chixian city. Just stop. How can we do?" it was Mei Ling, the director of the underwear factory, who shook her head.


    As her name suggests, Mei Ling is not only beautiful, but also the underwear factory is well organized under her leadership, earning a lot of silver for chixian city. Being able to make money is her strength. Even in the face of Yu Qian, the general director of the city, she has nothing to say.


    Mei Ling''s voice just fell, and the voice of another big man also sounded one after another. "There are still many tasks to be completed in the military uniform factory? Adult Yu, you don''t know that the soldiers on the front line are brave, but life is still very hard. You can''t watch them win the war in rags."


    Needless to say, it was the rectangular thunder of the military uniform factory that fought back. As a big man in the army, he had to retire to work in local areas because he hurt his body during training. Under his leadership, the work of the military uniform factory was very effective.


    Even the director of an underwear factory dared to talk back to Yu Qian, not to mention the military uniform factory with his back against the military. As one of the dozens of cold fronts trained by Yang Chendong himself, he was also very old. Fang Lei had such confidence when he spoke.

 Chapter 548

    Yu Qian''s face was somewhat ugly when he was led by two subordinates in a row. Fortunately, I know that this is not a personal grudge, but all for work, so although I am a little unhappy, it is also within the scope of contact.


    Zhou Hua, the director of the general garment factory, who has been standing nearby without making a statement, first stared at Mei Ling and Fang Lei with his eyes, and then said in a somewhat embarrassed tone: "adults Yu, they also start from the perspective of work. If you say anything to offend, don''t go to your heart."


    Although she is only the director of the general garment factory, Zhou Hua speaks more strongly here than Yu Qian.


    First of all, as the director of the general factory here, Zhou Hua will turn her elbow inward and first consider the interests of the whole garment factory.


    Second, and the most important point, who doesn''t know the position of Luan family in the whole red inlaid city. The director of a family is now the most popular power plant director. The eldest son is a political worker at the battalion level, and the daughter is even more powerful. She is not only the propaganda minister, but also one of the concubines of the legendary Lord God in the future.


    What if it''s a concubine room? In the whole chixian City, I don''t know how many girls want to have such an identity, even when they are a calling girl around the Lord of God, I don''t know how many people will envy them. That''s a close minister. People say that the seven grade officials in front of the prime minister''s door.


    Also because of these, I don''t know how many people go to Luan''s house to propose marriage. Luan Xiaochen must be a strong choice if he wants to choose a wife. As the head woman of the Luan family and the general garment factory, Zhou Hua''s position is obvious.


    Yu Qian also respects Zhou Hua. Not for anything else, just because the other party''s working ability is there. Once the above tasks are handed over, others can always do their best to complete them well, or even over complete them. If it were not for this time, there were too many Han people. The original work of the garment factory has always been satisfactory.


    "Alas," Yu Qian said with a long sigh and an ugly face, "I also know that everyone has their own difficulties, but didn''t Zhongdan say it? We should be people-oriented. If there is no money, we can make more money. The soldiers'' clothes can be sewn and used. It''s true that those Han people who come from afar don''t even have to change and wash when they don''t have a second set of clothes. Such environment and conditions point to what sense of belonging they can have It''s too difficult for us to do our work. "


    Yu Qian told his own sufferings. Naturally, it''s hard for the others to say anything. But they don''t speak. Their attitude is still firm. It''s not so easy to change lightly.


    The atmosphere seemed to be a little sticky for a time, which made several people''s faces not very good-looking. But at this time, a loud voice came from me, "what adult Yu said is that everything should be people-oriented. I think the garment factory should give more support."


    "Who?" I heard someone commenting on the work of the general garment factory here. It seemed that Yu Qian was talking. The factory directors of several branches became a little unhappy. In particular, long Lei, a military uniform factory born in the army, turned around directly, and then looked at the place where the voice came from.


    Several people looked at the place where the voice came out. The same thing was that when they saw the speaker, everyone was stunned. Then Fang Lei, who was born in the army, reacted the fastest and strode forward with an excited look, "sixth young master, you... You''re coming."


    "Hehe, how about factory director Fang Lei? Are you used to working in the local area from the army?" Yang Chendong smiled and pointed out the other party''s name.


    It was Yang Chendong who came here. Since he was angry in his body, his feeling became particularly sharp. He was walking here just now accompanied by Leng song and Kaohsiung. It was still far away. He heard Yu Qian''s dialogue with the people, so he said these things.


    Fang Lei, who was named after a period of time, was very excited. He didn''t expect that Yang Chendong could recognize him at a glance after more than three years. This excitement made some tears in his eyes. "Sixth young master, i... I''m still used to it."


    "Just get used to it." Yang Chendong just walked up to Fang Lei, took the initiative to shake hands with the other party, then patted Fang Lei on the shoulder and said, "everything is work, only with heart, and they all make the same contribution. At that time, the people will not forget you."


    "Yes, yes." after being encouraged by Yang Chendong, Fang Lei''s tears flow out involuntarily. Originally, he thought that the sixth young master would forget them from the army to the local due to physical reasons. Now it seems that he thinks more.


    After shaking hands with Fang Lei, Yang Chendong hurriedly took a few steps forward and took the initiative to come to the other factory directors and shake hands one by one. When shaking hands with Zhou Hua, he took the initiative to call "aunt Zhou."


    As soon as this aunt called out, Zhou Hua''s smile immediately filled her face, like drinking honey.


    Luan Xiaoyu, who was following behind her, saw this scene. Her face turned red and she was very happy. This is the face given to her by the sixth young master. Think about how many people can think of themselves as his elders in the chixian city?


    Shake hands with everyone one by one and say hard work. Finally, he came to Yu Qian. Then Yang Chendong still said with a smile, "adult Yu, you''ve worked hard these days."


    "Er, Zhongdan is also hard." with an old face, Yu Qian was a little uncomfortable for a while.


    When he was in Beiming Dynasty, Yu Qian still had a lot of opinions about Yang Chendong. He thought that this young man was too arrogant. He was always arrogant and liked to be innovative. Such a person must be dealt with well. So whenever he can find Yang Chendong''s embarrassment, he is willing to do it.


    But who would have thought that one moment after another, now he has become someone else''s subordinate. It''s really lucky.


    Yu Qian will be embarrassed, which was expected by Yang Chendong. But the other party is a capable person. He respects capable people very much, so he won''t talk about previous things in front of everyone, let alone embarrass Yu Qian. On the contrary, after greeting several people, he still firmly stood in support of Yu Qian and made a speech.


    "Several factory directors, Mr. Yu''s words are very reasonable. I once said that science and technology are the primary productive force, but at the same time, we should be people-oriented. This time, we spent a lot of money to liberate more than 4 million Han people from Nanming. They are our brothers. As a family, can we see that our brothers have no clothes? I don''t think so, so I''m alone It is suggested that underwear factories and military uniform factories should cooperate with garment factories to solve the problem of dressing the people first. As for making money, you can take care of military uniforms at any time. If you can''t, you can mend them. I think the lovely soldiers below won''t have any opinions, right? "


    Speaking of the last sentence, Yang Chendong had turned around and looked at the teachers lengsong and Kaohsiung behind him.


    "Yes, what the sixth young master said is that our army and people are originally a family, and it''s right to help each other." lengsong and Kaohsiung looked at Yang Chendong, and they didn''t know what to say.


    Although this is Yang Chendong''s personal suggestion, the whole red inlaid city was created by others. What is the difference between his words and the emperor''s oral instructions and edicts?


    As for whether Mei Ling and Fang Lei will have any ideas. Don''t say it was Yang Chendong''s decision. They can''t refute it. They say that others can determine their future. Who will joke about it. What''s the matter? If you don''t want to do it, then step back. It''s hard to find three legged toads. There aren''t many two legged talents, right?


    "Yes, yes, we will follow the instructions of the sixth young master immediately." Zhou Hua immediately made a statement. This time, no one objected.


    The matter was solved. Seeing that Yang Chendong had no other instructions, Zhou Hua asked the factory directors to do what they should do. Originally, I wanted Yang Chendong to say a few words, but considering that he had just returned to chiembedded city and didn''t know much about all things, I was afraid his words were biased, so I decided to find another opportunity to say it again.


    When Yang Chendong got out of the general garment factory, the people who followed him were replaced by Yu Qian.


    Compared with the embarrassment when the two met, Yu Qian slowly returned to normal when talking about work.


    Yang Chendong Yu Qian also had a general understanding of the current chixian city. After the destruction of Jiaozhi, about 500000 people immigrated from there, plus 4.5 million from Nanming, and the population suddenly increased by about 5 million. The pressure on Yang Xizheng Quan, who is only 1 million, is obvious.


    In Yu Qian''s words, even if the whole small Ryukyu Island can bear a limited population, even if it won the first Shang Dynasty and completely liberated here, the population should not be too much. Otherwise, the pressure will be too great.


    For the little Ryukyu Island, Yang Chendong knows more than others, only six million people. Even with the remaining more than one million people of the first Shang Dynasty, it is only a population of more than seven million. For the Ryukyu Island with an area of 36008 square kilometers, it is not much pressure. As far as he knows, the population here has reached more than 20 million in future generations. In addition to the shortage of housing, don''t the people there live very well?


    However, Yu Qian raised this question. Of course, Yang Chendong denied it when it was not easy to meet, but nodded and said: "OK, I know about this. But please rest assured, adults. Now that we have captured Jiaozhi, it will become our second base. Then we will capture Lancang Kingdom and other small countries nearby except Daming. At that time, the population pressure will shift."

 Chapter 549

    Listening to Yang Chendong saying these things so lightly, Yu Qian was very shocked in his heart. At this time, he wanted to ask, what is Yang Chendong''s goal? If one day he cleaned up all the small countries nearby, what attitude should he take to Daming? Do you want to overthrow them?


    It''s just that such a problem is just thinking about it in your heart. Although he is now in charge of the affairs of the embedded City, he still knows what to ask and what not to ask. Most importantly, Yu Qian is also a nationalist in his bones. He also believes in the saying that he is not my race and his heart must be different. Therefore, he supports Yang Chendong''s actions.


    Yang Chendong returned to the red inlaid City, but under his intentional suppression, the news did not spread too widely. Although some people knew that the young master called God had returned to the island, they saw too few people after all. In addition, they had a lot of work to do and a lot of things to be busy, but not many people paid attention to it.


    This is what Yang Chendong wants to see. After all, there were so many people on the island. If there were no spies from Daming and other forces, he would not believe it. Although the military had already controlled the way out of the island, it was better to keep a low profile in order to protect Wanyi. No one paid attention to him. Even if some spies really escaped, there was no conclusive evidence that he was the leader of mercenaries.


    No wonder Yang Chendong is so careful and careless. Today''s Daming is still very powerful. In particular, there is new news that the artillery in Beiming has developed some achievements. Maybe it won''t be long before the new artillery will be equipped in the army. With the help of so much silver, Nanming must have put the promotion of firearms on the agenda. From the situation of Beiming and Nanming, you have me and I have you, Beiming has made a new type of artillery. It is certain that Nanming will steal this achievement soon, and they will be equipped with it.


    This may be the change given to them by Yang Chendong''s arrival. It''s not bad, but it''s not good. In short, the strength of his opponent has become strong. He should pay attention to one thing. Before there is a strong enough army, he still takes a cautious attitude towards Daming.


    He just doesn''t meet ordinary people, but he still wants to meet some high-level cadres and some factory directors. One is to encourage them and show their importance. The other is that he can help solve any problems.


    It''s like the night when he came to chixian city. In the long built palace covering an area of more than ten hectares, Yang Chendong met Luan Qi, the director of the power plant.


    Electricity, as an advanced thing, has now been applied to some practical work in chiembedded city.


    For example, machines in textile factories, simple mixers and production in cement factories, processes in glass factories, machines in paper mills and breweries, artisans and blacksmiths with iron and steel making, etc. There are also such as the assistance of the cultural troupe and the publicity department in the opening of the general assembly and performance programs, as well as the use of electricity for civil use, and so on.


    Electricity is complex and complex. If there is only one idea, it is really difficult to change it into reality, but once it is really done, it will be much simpler. After the cultivation and application of rubber are on a large scale, it will be simpler to use.


    Yang Chendong called Luan Qi, mainly to talk with him about the use and situation of electricity.


    Although Luan Qi is very powerful in front of outsiders, even many power departments need to take good care of their relations with him. But in front of Yang Chendong, he has always been very modest. He will not forget that electricity comes from the creativity and ideas of the sixth young master, and even a lot of knowledge is learned from books taken by others. It can be said that in front of the sixth young master, he is a pupil.


    Because he was really modest, Luan Qi made a detailed report on everything he knew when facing Yang Chendong. For example, power should be available now, as well as some projects being developed. For example, if the tap water is used immediately, it can''t be filtered and drunk due to lack of electricity. When some machines use electricity, the voltage is unstable and they are constantly overcoming difficulties, etc.


    Yang Chendong listened carefully. When he often encounters problems, he will tell Luan Qi about some situations seen in later generations, but after all, he is not professional and can only put forward one direction. He will go back to Dachang to see if there are relevant books to find.


    The two talked a lot in the evening. At the end, Yang Chendong also took out some drawings with pictures of electric rice cooker, induction cooker and simple electric kettle. These are all about people''s livelihood. It''s not very complicated only after the power is on. In fact, the sixth young master thinks it''s easy first and difficult later. Once Luan Qi can really skillfully use it, they can consider making a battery car.


    After seeing Luan Qi off, Yang Chendong met with Feng Ke, a student who had long been waiting outside.


    Feng Ke was the first batch of students of Yang family academy. He was originally a poor student, but he was very smart and his thoughts were unrestrained. In Yang Chendong''s view, he had the potential of future scientists and creators.


    This time, Feng Ke was asked to make bicycles. Now that we are ready to use the battery car, of course, the schedule of the bicycle must be made first.


    In contrast, bicycles don''t need too advanced knowledge, as long as there are drawings, and then? Craftsmen and blacksmiths can make relevant parts. With rubber tires, it can be said that everything is ready.


    Feng Ke left with a happy and excited face, holding the bicycle drawing. I believe it must be a sleepless night for him tonight.


    "Don''t you have a rest?" after drinking a few pots of tea, Hu Yan, as the eldest lady, appeared in the side hall of the palace.


    After stretching, Yang Chendong patted his right leg with a smile. He knew that he was too anxious to succeed, so that he ignored several ladies. It was a sin.


    Although she was already an old husband and wife, Hu Yan came to Yang Chendong''s lap with a blush, and then her body was suspended in the air. Then came the sound of Yang Chendong laughing. In his arms, Hu Yan buried her head very deeply. Such a shy appearance made Yang Chendong have a primitive impulse.


    "Go! It''s late at night, it''s time to rest, ha ha." Yang Chendong''s laughter rang through the palace, and then took Hu Yan''s big step towards the back hall bedroom.


    The moon hid shyly into the clouds. Yang Chendong was very powerful that night, and the Qi in his body became very active. He not only convinced Hu Yan, but also the other two wives, snow lady and Su maner, were held together by him and picked three flowers together. Even so, he still didn''t satisfy him. If he hadn''t considered that this was his wife, If there is too much abuse, I''m afraid they can''t get up for three days after this night


    The absurdity of one night unlocked too many shy postures. The three women went crazy until dawn, and then fell asleep. Instead, Yang Chendong became more energetic. He just felt that with the help of Qi, the whole person was refreshed. At this moment, it seemed that the strength of the whole person had made a breakthrough.


    After the three women were sleeping together, they went out of the bedroom and came to an open martial arts training ground to play boxing.


    Yes, it feels like a juggler. If later generations are here, they will look at all this like watching martial arts films. If there is any difference, I''m afraid that Yang Chendong doesn''t have any auxiliary items such as Weiya installed on him. In other words, Yang Chendong''s jump is more than ten feet high, which is completely done with his own strength.


    One foot is three meters, and more than one foot can reach a height of four meters, but Yang Chendong stubbornly remembered that after pulling out onions in dry land, he could jump to such a height. If you give him a chance to run, I''m afraid he''ll have to jump half a meter higher. This can be described as lightness skill.


    In fact, even the lightness skill is not so powerful. After all, the jumping degree of the human body is limited. It''s good for ordinary people to jump about half a meter. For example, it''s appalling for those professional basketball players to jump more than a meter, but these are nothing in front of Yang Chendong at the moment.


    After feeling that he was as light as a swallow, the most important existence of the Qi seemed to allow him to perform all kinds of dangerous actions that existed in his imagination at will, and there was absolutely no difficulty at all, Yang Chendong made a breakthrough as much as possible, and a stream of turbid Qi was vomited out, making his body more vigorous.


    Fortunately, it is very close to the back hall and bedroom of the royal palace. Usually no one will appear here. Even the soldiers of the first and second guard teams can''t appear here without orders. After all, everyone wants to have a privacy. A man doesn''t want his wife to be stared at by other men every day, does he? That''s why Yang Chendong''s performance today has not been found by anyone. Otherwise, I don''t know how much noise will be made again.


    For half an hour, it is now an hour.


    After an hour of difficult training, Yang Chendong stopped his movements with a hearty face, put the extremely active air pressure in his body, sat cross legged on the ground and began to absorb the essence in the air.


    Spring is the season of the year, and the plan of the day is in the morning. The air in the morning is often very fresh. It seems that there are some air of heaven and earth mixed in the fresh air. These are unkindly inhaled into Yang Chendong''s body, and finally become a practical white fog on the sixth young master''s head, The scene seems to give people a very unrealistic feeling. In this regard, Yang Chendong didn''t know at all. Until after two columns of incense, he felt that he couldn''t inhale too much air in his body, he slowly opened his eyes and stood up slowly.

 Chapter 550

    At this moment, he felt that his bones seemed to be a little lighter. On the contrary, the strength of each punch was more than 10% stronger than before. "Can you say that it can also improve your quality and increase the strength of your body? Hey, I''ll try more in the future."


    Yang Chendong left here humming a song that others couldn''t understand after a rare expression of curiosity and even sex swing appeared on his face. After a morning''s training, he was so hungry that he needed food to replenish his energy.


    After a night''s "hard work", Yang Chendong was not tired at all. Instead, he was more lively. After eating enough breakfast for three people, he left with the first and second guard teams. After coming to the red inlaid City, there were too many things he needed to care about and too many industries for his guidance, For example, industries with obviously high scientific and technological content such as Arsenal and shipyard.


    With electricity, this kind of research has made a big breakthrough. The production of some objects can be considered as a flow process. Or if the conditions are ripe, the next step is to build a lathe. At this point, Yang Chendong has hardly dabbled in his previous life. All he can do is describe some scenes seen by later generations, and then take out some relevant books for them to study.


    Even so, it was a great shock to these professional researchers. They all looked at Yang Chendong with admiration and even worship. In their eyes, the sixth young master seemed to be omnipotent.


    The inspection and guidance took seven days. On the eighth morning, as usual, he came to sleep with four people. After practicing his work in the morning and having breakfast, he took the guard straight to the military headquarters building in chixian city.


    This building, whose appearance is painted green, is the military headquarters building of the Yang new army and the headquarters of the military. For example, lengsong and Kaohsiung division commanders have special offices here.


    On this morning, school officials gathered. A group of soldiers with the ranks of senior colonel, Colonel, Lieutenant Colonel and major stood on the square in front of the building and looked at the past, attracting the eyes of many people in the building.


    This is the first time. Although there are many school officials in the building, most of the time everyone is busy. Where is the collection so complete and so lively like this time?


    Those who can make so many school officials appear here and wait at ease. I''m afraid others can''t do it except the arrival of Yang Chendong, who is known as the God of war in the military.


    "Come, come." a lieutenant colonel officer hurried back to the hospital. When he returned to the team and stood up, he also brought the news of Yang Chendong''s arrival.


    After a while, Yang Chendong, dressed in Marshal''s uniform, came down to the military headquarters building surrounded by dozens of guards. "Salute!" Leng song took his hair and gave a command. At that time, the team of more than 20 school officials raised their right arm and saluted a standard military salute.


    Yang Chendong stopped and returned to a solemn and serious military salute. After that, the whole person just smiled and shook hands with a group of senior officers one after another to close the relationship between them.


    Those who can come here today and stand here are all the elite of the cold front, and at least they are officers at the level of the main battalion. In the army, there are lengsong, division commander and head of the first regiment, Mo Chengyu, political commissar of the first regiment, Tengshan, chief of staff of the first regiment and commander of the first battalion, Ling Daqiang, commander of the second battalion and Xiao Yining, commander of the Third Battalion; Luo Po, the second regiment commander and the first battalion commander, Kong Jie, the political commissar of the second regiment, Kong Quanxin, the chief of staff of the second regiment and the second battalion commander, and Tiance, the third battalion commander; Wu Sheng, the third commander and the first battalion commander, Chen Bo, the political commissar and the second battalion commander, and Chunyang, the third battalion commander.


    In the Navy, there are division commander and head of the first regiment Kaohsiung, Ji Fei, political commissar of the first regiment, Yue Guang, chief of staff of the first regiment and commander of the first battalion, Ding Yan, commander of the second battalion, and Zhao Changxiang, commander of the Third Battalion; Nie Tong, the second regiment commander, long Yuntian, the first battalion commander of the second regiment, he Gong, the second battalion commander, Gu Yang, the third battalion commander, and others.


    It is no exaggeration to say that it is these people who have built Lengfeng''s senior leadership group. Of course, in addition to them, some officers were not present, such as battalion commander Xiao Feng, who has been in charge of the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, but they belong to the minority after all.


    Yang Chendong, who shook hands with all the divisions, regiments, battalions and officers, strode into the military headquarters building under the guidance of lengsong and Kaohsiung. In the spacious conference room, after listening to the work reports of the officers and giving some encouraging instructions, everyone came to the sand table, Leng song, the Army division commander, personally introduced the first Shang Dynasty to Yang Chendong and everyone.


    Yes, I''m here today. In addition to looking at you and expressing your attention, the most important thing is to discuss the plan to destroy the first Shang Dynasty.


    More than three years ago, this work has been going on since the moment when he fell in love with xiaoryukyu island. Under the continuous victory of Lien Chan, the first Shang Dynasty, which originally seemed to be very prosperous, was suppressed in Xinbei area. With the successive occupation of Tainan and Taichung, the first Shang Dynasty has been surviving, just like a terminally ill old man. After sleeping tonight, I don''t know if I can open my eyes again tomorrow and whether the country will still be there tomorrow.


    Had it not been for the digestive capacity, I''m afraid the first Shang Dynasty would not have existed.


    In the course of the war of annihilation, the Yang family developed greatly. Especially after taking advantage of the money of the Southern Ming Dynasty to trade 4.5 million Han people at once, the Yang family finally had the ability to swallow the first Shang Dynasty. Today''s meeting is to formulate an overall military plan for annihilating another country.


    At the beginning of the meeting, Leng song introduced the situation. He held a baton in his hand and introduced it to everyone with a serious face, "Xinbei area is the most prosperous area of the first Shang Dynasty. In contrast, its economic conditions are much higher than those of Tainan and Taichung occupied by us. This can be seen from the fact that no one has crossed the border recently. As a kingdom that has been established for less than 50 years, they are still full of vitality. In particular, the seventh king, Shang De, is a man He is still very young, but he has a lot of means. Over the past three years, our spies have paid back. They actively do military defense, train soldiers, especially the Navy, and are equipped with self-made guns. Although the range and functionality can not be compared with our navy, they also have a certain scale. If they are replaced by other opponents, they will also have the power of World War I. "


    Through Leng song''s introduction, Yang Chendong couldn''t help sighing in his heart that the butterfly changes brought about by his appearance were indeed powerful. Even the first Shang Dynasty, which is in a corner, has developed its own artillery. Although Leng song''s mouth shows that he doesn''t value it, it''s not artillery anyway. It seems that his development speed needs to be improved. Otherwise, although he can''t be recognized by others It was surpassed in a short time, but after the opponent became stronger, the pressure on the goal of conquering the world will become much greater.


    "Gentlemen, our scouts reported that the enemy''s army was stationed in Hsinchu and Yilan. There were 50000 troops in each place, and trenches were everywhere. Several lines of defense formed a deep defense network, which caused some difficulties for our army''s frontal impact. For the Navy, Keelung Port gathered more than 600 warships. Although there were not many on a large scale, there were at least 30 The warship is equipped with artillery, and the effective killing distance is about one mile. "


    "Ha ha." when they heard that the killing distance was only one mile, all the officers below laughed. Especially the naval officers, the lowest range of their artillery was 3000 meters away, and the 500 meters could not be put in their eyes.


    Many people were laughing, but only Yang Chendong frowned when he heard this. He knew that victory after victory had brought pride to these officers.


    Some people say that the victory of the war does not depend on the number of both sides, because it has been proved countless times that less wins more.


    Some people say that the victory of war can not be seen as advanced or not. In such a case, the war of resistance against the old and the United States is fully reflected. Even if the number of the other shells is almost the same as that of our troops, it will not win at last.


    Some people say that war can''t just depend on the war profits. After all, there are mistakes. Even if an adult man doesn''t pay attention, he may be trapped by a child''s trap.


    But now, these signs have appeared. At the moment, Yang Chendong can''t help saying something. When many officers have a smile and an indifferent expression, he suddenly opened his mouth, "why? You''re very proud?"


    "That''s... er." instinctively, some officers answered this sentence casually. But after realizing that this was the question asked by the sixth young master, the Officer immediately stood in place with an embarrassed face, while the other officers who were still laughing and talking also put away their smiles and put on their faces at this moment.


    If Leng song or any teacher in Kaohsiung asked the question just now, they wouldn''t feel any pressure. After all, all the people who can appear here can fight and have good personal quality. Even after war, they are used to life and death.


    It''s hard for these people to serve. Even if you are higher than them now, it doesn''t mean you will be higher than them in the future. Even in lengsong''s Kaohsiung, they have won high positions. In the eyes of these officers, they have achieved their present achievements because they followed the sixth young master the earliest and had the earliest chance to rise.


    On the contrary, if this opportunity is given to them, they can also perform well or even better.


    This is the reason why some people are arrogant. The more proud and capable a person is, the more naturally he will not serve others. Even if that person is his superior, it is the same, because the sixth young master said more than once that the capable are superior and the mediocre are inferior. There is no need to see any qualifications.

 Chapter 551

    Who knows if he will seize the opportunity and soar to the sky?


    But when such words were asked by Yang Chendong, everything was another matter.


    Who is Yang Chendong?


    He is the sixth young master that must be respected in the eyes of the top!


    He is the God of war in the eyes of soldiers!


    He is handsome in the eyes of a girl!


    He is the Lord of God in the eyes of the people!


    He is a loyal and courageous man of Daming!


    He is also the founder of the Yang family, the founder of mercenaries and the bole of everyone.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if Yang Chendong hates a person, no matter how great his achievements are, he will immediately have nothing.


    Don''t think it''s impossible. This is the consensus formed in feudal society. Here, no one will talk to you about human rights. Otherwise, do you think which emperor will have to discuss with other ministers, look at everyone''s face, and even have to make a public election when cleaning up his ministers?


    Just from this point, Yang Chendong is the king or the only king in the red inlaid city. If he is unhappy, no one will feel better.


    Obviously, Yang Chendong is a little angry now. When everyone realized this, they all became nervous and careful.


    The transformation of attitude made Yang Chendong see it in his eyes, but he was not satisfied. Who knows how many of these people are because they really know they are wrong, not pretending? Therefore, it is necessary for him to point out everyone''s problems. Although this will make some people unhappy for the moment, it is meaningless. As long as he is sincere for them.


    "Do you feel powerful? Or do you think you are invincible in the world and can''t take others in the eye?" Yang Chendong scolded and asked in a deep voice when he went out in the silence of the crowd.


    Yang Chendong was so angry that Hu Mang and Yang Er immediately straightened their chests. Then, without their hesitation, the members of the first security team standing around the conference room in charge of safety had begun to rub their hands. They looked like they were going to catch people just waiting for the order of the sixth young master.


    The change in the atmosphere in the conference room made some officers who just wanted to be pretentious play a drum in their hearts at this moment. When I noticed that the sixth young master was not joking with them, but wanted to be serious in anger, many people began to fall into reflection. Are they really too proud?


    When these people woke up, Yang Chendong''s voice came out in the conference room again. "Pat yourself on the chest. You can win today''s victory. Which time is not because the firearms in your hand are too advanced and the enemy has been killed by you before they come in front of you? If there are no advanced firearms, how can you defeat the enemy? Do you know that even if we have firearms to help us, we are fighting with the Miao army At that time, hundreds or thousands of people were killed or injured? "


    "You boast that you have strong combat power. In fact, it''s just a joke. Everything is because our soldiers are well-trained, the firearms in the army are powerful, and we made a plan carefully before the war. Do you really think it''s your credit? If so, who of you will give me a small victory with a big knife and spear, and then let me admire him. Who can protect you "I''m sure I can do it?"


    One question after another was asked by Yang Chendong, which made the military officials speechless.


    Yes, think about it carefully. Isn''t it because the soldiers are close to each other, obey discipline and command, have careful pre war planning, timely and correct information sources, and still have the most advanced firearms in their hands?


    Although they are credited with these victories, what''s the difference between being commanded by others? Maybe you don''t do as well as yourself, but there is still another possibility that you will do better than them.


    At the thought of this, the pride on their faces disappeared, replaced by deep remorse. Only now did they know that in a real war, they did not play a big role, at least much smaller than they thought.


    There is no pride, and there is more self reproach. Yang Chendong noticed the change of atmosphere, and his face looked better. As the saying goes, nothing can be accomplished without polishing. It''s just that one Jiaozhi has just been destroyed and occupied more than half of the Shang Dynasty. Some people''s hearts float. If this wind doesn''t stop, can they still be controlled by perjury in the future?


    "Sixth young master, it''s our fault. We political cadres didn''t do our part." seeing Yang Chendong''s rare anger and even reprimand, no one can be responsible for it. Mo Chengyu, political commissar of the first division and regiment of the army, took the initiative to stand up and bear the responsibility.


    As Mo Chengyu stepped forward, political commissars of other regiments also stepped forward, such as Kong Jie, Chen Bo, Ji Fei and others.


    Although some of them have just become political commissars, such as Chen Bo, it is said that such things have nothing to do with them. But Yang Chendong knew that this was just a superficial appearance, because they never regarded themselves as political cadres.


    For example, Chen Bo puts himself in the position of the second battalion commander of the third regiment. In his opinion, the political commissar of the third regiment is just a part-time job, which means that his position has been promoted.


    If this is the only case, it is not enough, but also failed to live up to Yang Chendong''s expectations of them. Why the PLA can win the final victory with less is completely inseparable from the efforts of political cadres. The party''s command gun is not just talk, but has been really applied to practical work, so there has never been a soldier mutiny.


    Yang Chendong didn''t want to take out that set, because he didn''t want to build the party now. This is not in line with the current situation, but he thinks he doesn''t have such ability. There are some things you can''t do. It''s easy to draw a tiger instead of a dog.


    So he thought it necessary to set up a new department. Just take today''s opportunity to set up this department. His eyes first fell on several political workers of Mo Chengyu, then nodded and said: "You are responsible. I have taught you before to grasp people''s hearts and build up ideological work. This is to improve the combat effectiveness of the army. It is complementary, just like a person needs to walk on two legs. But obviously, you haven''t heard these. In order to show your irresponsibility in your work, can one record a demerit once and have an opinion?"


    In the army, rewards will naturally lead to punishment. In terms of punishment, there are demerits and major demerits.


    Don''t underestimate this demerit recording. It is not only written, but also recorded in your personal file forever. And a person can only have the cost of recording five demerits and three major demerits. Once beyond these, I''m sorry. Either your position should be reduced, or you should leave the army directly.


    After all, for many people, the military life is still very long, and no one can guarantee that they will not make any mistakes. But once they accumulate to a certain extent, who knows how many times they will remember?


    Now, Yang Chendong gives Mo Chengyu several people a pass. Of course, their faces are ugly. But this is given to them by Yang Chendong, which is impossible to shirk. At the moment, they can only recognize it by holding their nose.


    One of them, Chen Bo, is still a little unconvinced after recognizing it. He has just been promoted to the political commissar of the regiment and has not done anything. Although he knows such work, he has been recorded when the new official takes office. Obviously, no one will be willing.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong just hit a stick, and then gave them sweet dates. "In order to show the importance and necessity of political work, I decided to set up a new Department, which is called the political department. His level is the same as that of the military department. I will serve as the head of the new political department myself. The first batch of members will be mo Chengyu, Kong Jie, Chen Bo and Ji Fei. In the future, when it comes to the evaluation and promotion of officers, not only the military department There should be opinions, and the political department should also issue their opinions under the assessment. Only those who pass the double assessment can pass the new appointment of an officer. Otherwise, even if it is nothing, what are your opinions? "


    Suddenly, a political department should be established and promoted to the same level as the military department, which many people did not expect. This is clearly equivalent to putting another layer of shackles on all officers. In the future, we should not only look at the face of the military department, but also the political department has become a new father.


    It''s impossible to say that no one has an opinion. It''s just that in front of Yang Chendong, especially just now, everyone is still so complacent. Who dares to be a leading bird at this time?


    Mo Chengyu, who has no responsibility, has been recorded as a demerit. What did they say just now?


    Therefore, in the face of Yang Chendong''s seemingly asking for everyone''s opinions, no one stood up against it. On the contrary, lengsong and Kaohsiung, two big men of the military headquarters, also expressed their support. "We support the sixth young master to establish a political department."


    Leng song''s Kaohsiung really gave a voice of support. It''s not OK if you don''t do this. Otherwise, it will give others a feeling. Are you going to have a dominant family? Why, the military headquarters is so arrogant, can''t there be anything to restrict their existence? What''s more important, don''t you even listen to the words of the sixth young master?


    Leng song and Kaohsiung, who are already vice ministers of the military, of course will not give anyone a handle. They immediately expressed their support.


    The two division commanders have unified their attitudes, and the following regimental and battalion level officers naturally have to agree with them with both hands. Although some of these people may have different opinions, they can''t do anything. The minority obeys many things!

 Chapter 552

    Moreover, if one thing can only be done with the consent of all people, even if there is nothing to do in today''s world.


    Some people have opinions but dare not say. But some people have no opinion at all. They are like several members of the political department. They have just been recorded. They are at a time of injustice. Now that they have a new post, they can still decide an important item of officer assessment, which is equivalent to more real power in their hands, which makes it much easier for them to work in the future. After all, it''s about personal interests. Who dares not pay attention to it?


    Chen Bo was the happiest of these people. He is already an officer at the regimental level. He has just become one of the members of the military department and now one of the members of the political department. At present, he is the only one of these dual members. How can he not make people happy?


    In the future, when he can only be a member of any ministry, he will be faced with making a choice, but it doesn''t matter. He has become the first member of two ministries, hasn''t he? That''s enough. It will be the capital he can show off to others in his life.


    Ignore what others think. After announcing the establishment of the political department, Yang Chendong took over the baton from Leng song, and then came to the sand table to announce the battle plan.


    After Yang Chendong spoke out the battle plan he had set up in his heart, he also focused on the other party''s artillery. "It''s a cannon that can hit a mile away, although it''s far less harmful than the artillery in our hands. But if we don''t deal with them, the soldiers will face death once they charge. Although there are undead people in war, I still hope you can pay attention to the lives of soldiers. The future military achievements will depend not only on how many people you kill, but also on your own losses How many people have been lost is left to the political department. "


    Well, it has also increased the work and power of the political department. But it happened that this was for the sake of the soldier''s life. No one could raise any objection. For a time, the officers nodded in addition to passing.


    The meeting finally decided to launch the horn of war in three days, strive to eliminate the regime of the first Shang Dynasty in ten days, and let xiaoryukyu island be incorporated into the first base of the Yang family.


    Three days to prepare, by contrast, is already very relaxed. After all, the first Shang Dynasty was not far away, and the soldiers participating in the war were mainly cold front, supplemented by auxiliary soldiers. If it had not been for the fact that it would take a longer time for the navy to prepare, I am afraid that if a mobilization order was issued today, the army would be ready the day after tomorrow.


    After arranging the work, Yang Chendong turned and left the military headquarters building under the protection of the guard. This made Leng song and Kaohsiung, who originally wanted to ask the sixth young master to stay for dinner, have no chance to speak.


    "Mr. Leng, isn''t the sixth young master angry with us?" Kaohsiung, the naval division commander, couldn''t help asking after standing at the gate of the military headquarters and watching Yang Chendong leave.


    "Can''t you see that? I said, senior commander, the officers of your navy are a little too arrogant. You should straighten it out." lengsong turned his head and said angrily. Because the navy has advanced ships and artillery, it has been running across the sea since its establishment. There is no opponent. Over time, there is naturally a feeling of arrogance and complacency.


    Being accused in public, Kaohsiung''s face is obviously a little ugly. But he was not a vegetarian, so he said back, "I admit that some officers in the navy are arrogant, but is your army good? When will you look at others with guns?"


    "Please relax, Mr. Gao. I''ll take care of the affairs of our army. Even if we don''t care, the political department will take care of it. Let''s take care of ourselves." lengsong left after saying this. Obviously, he was more or less angry.


    As the person who was favored by Yang Chendong at the beginning, lengsong''s ability to have today has been beyond his expectation. After his desire is satisfied, because he is worried about losing everything he has, he often considers a lot when doing things. Things like raising his tail will not happen to him. However, he did not do so. The officers below were really complacent. This time, they were implicated by these people.


    In the past, when we saw such things happen, we always considered that these officers were still very capable of fighting, so we turned a blind eye to the past. But now the sixth young master is angry. If he doesn''t take care of it, once the political department comes forward to take care of it, it will be a shame to lose it to grandma''s house, so now he has to take care of it.


    Mr. Kaohsiung is the same as Leng song. No one knows better than him what his soldiers are like. Yang Chendong''s opinion is also very correct. It''s just to protect the hearts of his brothers. Kaohsiung didn''t say much.


    Kaohsiung was originally born as a bandit. Even now, there is still a bandit in his heart. This is why Yang Chendong directly announced the establishment of the political department without saying hello to them.


    I believe that after today''s events, the two teachers should know how to do it. Of course, if they don''t know how to do things, Yang Chendong also mind letting them move. This is not to kill donkeys, but to protect them. Otherwise, in the long run, they will continue to walk on the wrong truth until one day, he wants to drag these two people back, for fear that they will be powerless.


    Besides, Yang Chendong returned to the palace under the protection of a group of guards. Seeing that all the guards went to their posts, Hu Mang and Yang Er followed behind them approached and asked, "sixth master, do you need to arrange someone to stare at the officers?"


    Yang San, deputy director of the Security Bureau, did not follow them to the chixian City, but went to Daming to inspect the work. After all, after leaving for a period of time, he needs to master first-hand materials for some intelligence work, which is conducive to Yang Chendong''s next decision.


    In the absence of Yang San, Hu Mang, the chief director, took responsibility. This is also because Yang Chendong''s decision was too sudden in the conference room of the military headquarters. I''m afraid some officers will have some problems because they can''t think of it for a moment.


    "Staring at them? Staring at who?" Yang Chendong asked as if he couldn''t understand.


    "Of course, it''s staring at the officers in the meeting." Hu Mang''s expression should be so.


    "No need." who knows, Yang Chendong resolutely refused. "They are the backbone of the army, and their loyalty is reliable. They can understand that their brains can''t turn around for a moment. When new things appear, do they always have to give people time to adapt? Well, let''s inform lengsong and Kaohsiung and invite them to bring their wives to the palace for dinner in the evening."


    Yang Chendong doesn''t want to doubt anyone under his command. Unless necessary, I disdain to watch things. There is no doubt about employing people, and there is no need to doubt people. He also believed that under the general situation, unless it really can''t be achieved, otherwise, no one will have other ideas.


    Of course, if someone does, Yang Chendong will be ruthlessly wiped out. It''s a brother. Of course, he will share the blessings, but if it''s an enemy, it must be blood splashing three feet.


    Hu mang heard the news. Yang Chendong turned and walked towards the depths of the palace. At the moment, bursts of pleasant laughter were coming to his ears on the huge square in the palace.


    "Sister Xue, don''t panic. Breathe steadily. Just hold your feet and pedal hard along the strength." the voice was the voice of the fifth lady Su maner.


    He was supposed to kill Yang Chendong, but he was eventually reformed. A beautiful woman loved a hero, and then came to the red inlaid City, where her vision and thought were greatly impacted, and she soon fell in love with it.


    Especially when Yang Chendong deliberately pretended to be poisoned for her, Nanming didn''t have the slightest intention to correct her grandfather''s name, which also made Su maner completely disappointed in Nanming and turned around to put a heart on Yang Chendong.


    When the heart is liberated, people become happy. The laughter at this moment is so sweet and beautiful.


    Yang Chendong booed Yang Er behind him, and then moved gently to the side of the square. What he saw was the tense scene of the third lady Shao Yuxue, that is, the snow lady riding on her bicycle.


    Speaking of this bike, Yang Chendong called Feng Ke, who has the potential of a scientist. After giving the drawings to each other, they didn''t disappoint. The first bike was born in just a few days.


    He was sent to the Palace this morning. It happened that Yang Chendong was not there, so he came to the hands of the three ladies. First, the eldest lady Hu Yan went up and rode around. After falling down, she was afraid, which became the scene that Mrs. Xue began to try.


    Watching the excitement is not afraid of big things. There are often some things that people think are very simple to see others do. It''s like Su maner now, because she hasn''t ridden yet, but with Hu Yan''s previous experience, she also knows the principle. At present, she began to comment on the snow lady riding, and her voice is not small.


    Originally, the snow lady was still trying. Although she fell at the beginning, her birth made her experience too much wind and rain, so she didn''t take the fall seriously at all, but continued to try. In addition to the protection of two maids around her, she rode very seriously and exerted great force on her legs.


    "Not so hard." seeing the snow lady''s appearance of treating her enemy, Yang Chendong was about to overwhelm the bicycle. Finally, Yang Chendong couldn''t help but come out in the dark and began to give voice guidance.


    Yang Chendong suddenly came out and startled the snow lady. The bike was unstable on her and fell directly to the grass. This scene directly attracted the two maids nearby to scream, but now they are trying to help, which is obviously a little late.

 Chapter 553

    When Yang Chendong was at least 20 meters away from the snow lady, he saw that his feet moved and rushed out like a bullet. Later, he came to the bicycle and held the snow lady who was about to make close contact with the ground in his arms.


    "Hiss! This... This is too fast." looking at the sixth young master who was still standing in front of him just now, he rushed to the sixth young master 20 meters away. Yang Er, who was standing there, was suspicious in his eyes. He could not do such a speed.


    However, considering that the young master originally exists in a state of change, of course, this is not what he called, but recognized by many guards. Because just yesterday, Yang Chendong finally defeated the 20 members of the first guard team on his own.


    Yang Chendong, who is with the three ladies again, seems to be stronger than before. In the face of such changes, it is reasonable to have such a speed now.


    Originally thought she would fall to the ground, but now she did fall in Yang Chendong''s warm arms. Snow lady couldn''t help blushing. Although they often do something shameful when there is no one and dizzy to do it with their sisters, she still blushes in front of outsiders. This is the modesty of contemporary women.


    "Husband... Can you teach me how to ride a bike?" the snow lady said, holding back her shame and not knowing how she had so much courage. But she didn''t think about it. The bike was just made. I''m afraid Yang Chendong saw it for the first time.


    But snow lady doesn''t care so much. In her eyes, Yang Chendong has long been omnipotent. She believes he won''t let herself down.


    Sure enough, Yang Chendong nodded. He first picked up the snow lady and stood up, and then reached out to help the fallen bike up. With a gentle step on his right leg, he sat on the leather seat. After a little feeling, he put his foot on the force, and the bike came out slowly under his command.


    Riding on the bike, while feeling the performance of the car, Yang Chendong said loudly, "this is a men''s Erba bike. The skeleton is too high to be suitable for girls to ride. If you want to ride in the future, I can insert them to make a smaller one for you."


    Yang Chendong, who spoke, had already rode his bike very smoothly. He didn''t ride this thing many times in the last life, but he didn''t touch it much when he was a child. But after all, I''ve been able to ride for a long time. Coupled with the changes of my body, it''s a piece of cake. Besides, he can only get planes and tanks at his fingertips. This can only be pediatrics.


    Under his operation, after a while, he rode his bike with both hands. Compared with other people''s efforts to grip the car and fall down, Yang Chendong could ride so well without holding the handle. This scene instantly made the three ladies admire the little stars in their eyes. Even those maids were all screaming and trembling with excitement.


    The maids who can serve Yang Chendong are happy and unfortunate.


    They say they are happy because they can often see the sixth young master, a man they don''t know how many times they worship.


    It''s because they have been in contact with Yang Chendong for a long time. They are always willing to compare with other men. How can there be comparability? If they come and go, other men will not be in their eyes, which will greatly affect their marriage in the future.


    Of course, these girls actually have a dream in their hearts, that is, they will be favored by Yang Chendong one day, even if they are to be a housemaid. Like some big families, maids, especially beautiful maids, may fly to the branches and become Phoenix.


    I don''t know why. Yang Chendong never does this. At least no maid in the room can get such a special honor. It doesn''t matter. Not now. Just wait. There should be opportunities.


    After riding a bicycle for a while, Yang Chendong found that the performance in all aspects was very good, and the running in between the parts was also very smooth. He was not satisfied. He came and parked the bicycle there. In this scene, the women looked at them with little stars in their eyes, and the expression of worship was very clear.


    "Hehe, come on, try sitting in the back seat." Yang Chendong smiled and pointed to the back seat of the bike.


    "I... can you?" the snow lady was eager to try, but she was still a little shy.


    "Sister Su, sister Xue is timid. Go and have a try." Hu Yan saw the shame of the snow lady and couldn''t help laughing and saying to Su Man''er sitting next to her.


    "OK." Su Man''er naturally knew that Hu Yan was stimulating sister Xue, but she nodded in cooperation. She wanted to get up and she wanted to go up.


    This stimulation, the snow lady quit, and without hesitation sat on the back seat of the bike.


    "Ha ha." looking at the hurry of the snow lady, Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing for a while, and then said, "hold on to my waist." then the bike flew like a lightning bolt, and the speed was at least about 40 yards.


    The snow lady in the back seat only felt that the things in front of her were flying backwards behind her. When she was excited, she also hugged Yang Chendong''s back waist, looking happy.


    After the snow lady, Yang Chendong carried Hu Yan and Su Man''er separately. There was no way. As soon as there were more women, everything required fairness. He would not favor one over the other. After riding a bicycle for more than an hour, Yang Chendong also sweated a little. He was satisfied to stop the bicycle and pointed to Yang Erdao, who was not far away "Come on, try it. Look at you. Your skirt is wet with saliva."


    "Ah!" pointed by Yang Chendong, Yang Er quickly looked down at his military uniform. There was nothing at all. Then bursts of women''s laughter came out, and he knew that the young master was teasing himself. But he didn''t care so much. He smiled and strode towards the bike.


    Just now, he saw the sixth young master riding for a long time. He thought he was familiar with the skills inside. In addition, he was tall and had long legs. If he wanted to control it, there would be no problem.


    Yang Chendong returned to the three of Hu Yan. As soon as he sat on the chair, someone was feeding all kinds of fruits. That comfortable look was not too comfortable.


    "Plop!" just as Yang Chendong ate a piece of orange, a heavy sound hit the ground. Needless to say, it was the scene that Yang Er didn''t control his bike and fell to the ground.


    It was not the length of the foot that could control the bicycle. Without knowing the balance at all, it was the first contact. Yang Er soon made a fool of himself and fell to the ground. Because of his tall figure, the movement after the fall was not small, and the posture was very indecent. A left thigh and half pulled body were pressed under the bicycle.


    "Haha, haha." the ladies laughed at the scene. It was obvious that they had forgotten the scene of falling on their bike.


    But Yang Er, with a spirit of perseverance, soon got up and continued to practice. But from time to time, the handlebars still shook, but with the advantage of his long legs, he didn''t fall down several times, but the cold sweat came out and attracted the laughter of several ladies.


    The afternoon passed happily. At dinner in the evening, lengsong and Kaohsiung came to the palace with their wives.


    Call them their wives, which shows the good of the whole family. This can also quickly draw closer to each other''s feelings. When the two ladies came, they were pulled to their side by Hu Yan. Naturally, there were two teachers around Yang Chendong.


    When the wine and dishes were served, the atmosphere at the banquet soon warmed up. Taking this opportunity, Leng song''s Kaohsiung presented a lot of wine to Yang Chendong. The sixth young master is not all comers. With the existence of that gas, he can exhaust the wine gas at any time as long as he wants, so sometimes drinking and drinking water are no different for him.


    Wine is often the best lubricant and additive, which can quickly close the feeling between each other. In a short time, Yang Chendong''s feelings with lengsong and Kaohsiung also approached a lot.


    After three rounds of food and five flavors of wine, the three wives of Hu Yan left the table with lengsong and Kaohsiung''s wife. When there were only three of them left on the table, Yang Chendong said, "what''s up? Do you have any opinion on what I did during the day?"


    "Ah? No." Leng song and Kaohsiung quickly waved their hands.


    "Dare not or dare not say?" Yang Chendong stared at lengsong and Kaohsiung.


    After today''s meeting, the news about the establishment of the political department came out and said that Mo Chengyu had selected the building, which was not far from the military headquarters. In fact, Yang Chendong had planned it. But as soon as this happened, many low-level officers came to the door and expressed their dissatisfaction. In their opinion, it may be that the sixth young master was not happy Give them a signal to clean them up.


    Although the two division commanders didn''t say anything about the dissatisfaction of the following officers, it was impossible for them to say that they had no idea at all. They thought they had done well, but why did the sixth young master set up a political department? Is it really not pleasing to their eyes? Do they want to move their position?


    When many people are in trouble, they often rarely think about why something happened, but how to solve it and what signal it can represent.


    Naturally, they wondered if the sixth young master really didn''t trust them. If so, what would they do next?


    It''s impossible to say that they are both teachers and that there are no trusted brothers under them. Although it''s true that Yang Chendong is the soul of the Yang family army, after all, he doesn''t lead the army very much, so many low-level officers have to ignore the existence of the sixth young master. If they work hard at this time, some forces in the army will favor them, but it''s true You can put pressure on Yang Chendong.

 Chapter 554

    Of course, such an idea is just a thought, but it won''t really do so. After all, it''s just the establishment of the political department. It hasn''t done anything to them, has it? At this time, Hu mang appeared and personally told them that young master will be invited on the sixth night.


    They guessed that this was about the political department. Yang Chendong wanted to ask their views. They are not afraid of ghosts calling, but they have done nothing and have not even said anything bad. Naturally, they are not afraid. On the contrary, they also wondered whether they should properly mention their suggestions and ideas at dinner at night?


    Yang Chendong finally took the initiative to say it now, but fell within their understanding. When they suddenly asked whether they didn''t dare or didn''t dare to say it, the cold sweat on their heads flowed out. They could feel that Yang Chendong was very serious at this moment.


    But before they could figure out how to answer, Yang Chendong spoke again and said with a very serious look, "You two are the first group of people who followed me, and I like you very much. I have to say you have some abilities. But I still say, what are you two doing without me? Leng song, are you still wandering in the Jianghu? You may be able to save some people with your great Xia dream, but maybe there are no bones left. And you, Kaohsiung, aren''t you Is still doing their own water bandits, perhaps their strength has grown, perhaps they have been swallowed by others, who is right? "


    Yang Chendong mentioned the past two people, which is exactly what they don''t want to face. Especially in Kaohsiung, he was born as a water bandit, which is disgraceful. In the past, when others wanted to mention it, he probably would fight with others. But Yang Chendong mentioned it. He really couldn''t say anything. What others said was the truth.


    They stopped talking, and Yang Chendong continued: "You are now the leader of a division, which is naturally my trust, but is everything really carefree? I don''t know if you have thought about it. What should I do if one day, someone talks about your previous things and finds some problems you made when you didn''t pay attention to them and even deal with you? I''m covering up your small problems? Or support those people to get you down? "


    "This..." Leng song and Kaohsiung wanted to explain something. But no one is perfect. Who can guarantee that they will not make any mistakes and have no small problems? If someone really catches it, the small problems may also become big problems.


    If that''s the case, don''t say it''s difficult to keep your seat, but to keep your life.


    Their childhood living environment doomed them to have congenital deficiencies in intrigue, power struggle and profit pressure. This is their weakness. When someone really wants to deal with them with such means, I''m afraid they are really unable to fight back.


    His face was constantly changing. Seeing all this in Yang Chendong''s eyes, he sighed, "I said that the establishment of the political department is a kind of protection for you. Do you believe it? With the existence of the political department, someone will supervise your power. While you do less wrong, the political department in power can also share part of the firepower for you. Isn''t this a matter of the best of both worlds? Moreover, your own power has not shrunk, just promoting officers It''s time to go through one more procedure. But those officers who are really capable and perform well will not have any problems because of one more review. On the contrary, those cadres with problems will have a headache if they want to be opportunistic. "


    After Yang Chendong''s analysis, lengsong and Kaohsiung suddenly felt a sense of enlightenment. Yes, the establishment of the political department has nothing to do with them. As long as they perform well, there will be no man-made Caton. Don''t you see that the political minister is the sixth young master himself? That''s right, what else can they worry about?


    As the saying goes, there is no ghost in the heart and there is righteousness in the body. They didn''t point out that they rely on any other way to get promoted. In fact, when they become teachers, the first step of promotion can only be decided by Yang Chendong. That''s the case. Are they worried about farts and nervous farts?


    After figuring it out, lengsong and Kaohsiung were ashamed, "sixth young master, we were wrong. Our idea is too simple."


    Yang Chendong could see that the two people really admitted their mistakes, which made them vomit: "don''t be afraid of mistakes. Just don''t make mistakes after you know them. That''s right. You should also contribute to the establishment of the political department. You should do it when you should help. They are teachers. You should show your mind, you know?"


    "Yes, yes." Leng song and Kaohsiung kept nodding. These words let them understand Yang Chendong''s painstaking efforts. When they think about it, they have been thinking about it. With the influence and power of the sixth young master, do they need to build a political department to deal with them? Just a word and an instruction is enough.


    The two division commanders'' heart knot has been untied. As long as they are not confused, they will even tell those words to other lower level officers. I believe real people of insight will know what to do. After the internal stability has been stabilized, Yang Chendong can finally relax.


    As for the necessity of establishing a political department, not to mention the arrogance of some officers now. Even if they are not, they should still be established. Their power is not scattered and too concentrated. If there is a problem, they will have a headache if they want to solve it. That is, it is better not to directly strangle everything in the bud.


    With these remarks and the invitation of two teachers to bring their wives to the royal palace for dinner this evening, it must be no problem to stabilize the morale of the army. When the army is stable, it can naturally give full play to its maximum combat power when fighting, which is also what Yang Chendong is concerned about.


    Sure enough, waiting for the next morning, when Leng song and Kaohsiung went to the military headquarters and talked to some cadres at the regiment, battalion and even company level respectively, the establishment of the political department was not hampered by anyone. On the contrary, many people came to help in order to show goodwill, which reflected the new situation of being close to the military and government.


    Three days passed in the twinkling of an eye. When the new morning came, Yang Chendong changed into the Marshal''s usual clothes. In the eyes of the three ladies (of course, the three ladies were separated from their husband in bed. They couldn''t get up overnight. Just to meet Yang Chendong, they also wanted a child. Naturally, they did so voluntarily). Yang Chendong left the palace with great strides.


    The first Shang Dynasty was the earliest unified dynasty on Ryukyu Island. The official name is Shang surname. In order to distinguish it from the second Shang surname, it is generally called the first Shang surname.


    The first Shang surname was handed down to the throne for seven generations from the early Shang Sishao king to the last Shang De king. Just 63 years after its establishment, it died because of civil strife. The emergence of Yang Chendong adds to the occurrence of this situation. Of course, there was no sense of embarrassment or guilt about the collapse of a country other than an alien nation.


    More than three years ago, when the Yang family chose this place, it began to fight with the first Shang Dynasty. From the initial small territory and few people to the present large territory, the situation has completely reversed. The child who was not valued before has now grown into a behemoth. In the end, he has to open his mouth and eat the last place of new north to reunite here.


    It seems that the first Shang, who has long felt that the decisive battle will come one day and has been blocked from the sea passage, began to give full play to his potential to live for survival. Especially after the occupation of Taichung, they have saved enough strength to develop.


    Human potential is always infinite. It seems that how much oppression will drive how much power. In less than two years, they imitated nearly 50 Xiangyang guns, either installed on seagoing ships or placed in front of the wharf, showing a desperate struggle to the end.


    On land, they not only copied some low-grade fire guns, but also dug countless trenches in a field of hundreds of Mu from Taichung to Xinbei.


    These trenches are staggered in front and back, and because of the terrain, they are high and low. Soldiers with fire guns, bows and arrows, swords and guns will be ambushed here. If mercenaries really drill in and enter this disordered trench, the advanced firearms in their hands will be most suppressed, and they will even have to face the choice of close combat, and the loss is incalculable.


    There are more than 200 large and small warships waiting on the wharf, and there are Xiangyang cannons with better protection on the shore, which can shoot directly for a mile. In addition, the entrance to Keelung port is a little narrow, which seems to be an easy place to defend and difficult to attack; The trenches on the land are everywhere, like human blood vessels, and more like a natural moat, preventing the long-range attacks of mercenary land infantry.


    At the moment, the first Shang surname is like a bastard. He shrinks his whole body into a strong shell, giving people a feeling that he can''t bite and eat.


    After Yang Chendong went out of the palace and joined lengsong, the Army division commander, the situation in this regard was continuously summarized in his hands. In fact, this is not new. As early as this time when he came to chiembedded city and understood the war situation for the first time, he got the relevant report.


    When sighing for the first Shang''s defense in his heart, Yang Chendong also painted the way of military attack in his heart.


    All this information makes people seem to feel that the wharf should be better attacked. After all, the warships of the Yang navy are equipped with long-range, lethal attack cannons. The farthest attack distance can reach more than 20 kilometers, which is much better than the most primitive Xiangyang gun that can only launch iron balls. I don''t know how many times it is clever.

 Chapter 555

    But the navy is always the Navy. If it is a naval battle, the strength of the Yang Navy naturally does not need to be afraid of anyone. But this time they have to occupy the dock and land, which will be a lot of trouble.


    Advanced artillery can enable the navy to attack Keelung port, but it will land in the end, and the wharf is originally a huge slope, that is, it needs soldiers to attack on the back, which is equivalent to putting their body in the hands of the enemy. Maybe they can attack, but they don''t know how much it will cost.


    In comparison, if the army can make a breakthrough, the Navy only needs to provide artillery support, which is much simpler. Just what to do in the face of countless wrong trenches?


    On this issue, some officers put forward various opinions, especially the newly established staff headquarters of the military headquarters, which put forward the method of flooding. As long as a large amount of sea water is poured into the trench, the enemy hiding here will not come out or retreat. In this way, the initiative of the war will naturally be in his own hands.


    I have to say that the idea is good, but it is too difficult to implement. First of all, we must solve the problem of water source. Although there is sea nearby and there is no shortage of water, how can we introduce those sea water into the trenches? You know, the terrain here is high and low. And even if you can use the large-scale water pump made by the Arsenal and the power plant to bring sea water here, have you considered the quantities?


    Besides, the enemy won''t wait there foolishly, waiting for you to flood them, won''t they find a way to drain out? Finally, one irrigation, one platoon, really don''t know when it''s the head.


    Others say that Grenades can be used to open the way and blow up in case of a trench.


    Such an approach is not feasible. First, you don''t know where the other party is. If there is no enemy, you have to bomb. Wouldn''t it be a waste of grenades? These hundreds of acres of land need too much. Second, if you just blew up a trench and thought it was safe, but the enemy did move here in time, wouldn''t you be killed if you rushed up unprepared?


    So whether it was a water tank or a grenade, it was eventually denied. Finally, everyone''s eyes focused on Yang Chendong. It seems that in their eyes, there is nothing that can be difficult to the sixth young master.


    Facing the light of people''s expectations, Yang Chendong showed his tolerance as a leader. With a confident face, he seems to be telling everyone that all this is not a problem. As for how to solve it, he never said. Now when he finally came to the front line and could see the vertical and horizontal trenches in the distance, lengsong and other army officers once again put their expectation on Yang Chendong.


    "It''s a nice day today." Yang Chendong didn''t seem to notice that everyone was looking at him. Instead, he looked up at the sky. He was in a good mood.


    Among the officers who don''t know why the sixth young master said so, some are impatient and can''t help asking for countermeasures. But Yang Chendong''s voice did come out one step ahead of the crowd, "what''s the hurry? It''s not that it''s agreed to officially launch an attack at nine o''clock and let the soldiers keep their physical strength."


    It''s hard for the officers to say anything by Yang Chendong. Some people looked at their watches involuntarily. It''s less than 8:20, that is, there are still 40 minutes to prepare. Well, let''s see how the sixth young master works miracles.


    Everyone was waiting, and only the watch on the wrist of every officer in the former army command post heard the sound of ticking from time to time.


    This silence lasted for about twenty minutes until it came to 8:50. Suddenly, there were waves of commotion among the soldiers of each regiment and company.


    "What''s the matter?" as the commander of the first Army division and the only Army division commander now, he saw that the war was imminent and the sixth young master was around again, but the soldiers did suddenly have a change. He was very dissatisfied and was more afraid that the sixth young master would blame him. At present, he looked at the second head Luo Po around him.


    Luo Po naturally understood the meaning and hurried out of the front-line headquarters. But before he could ask the soldiers what had happened, he saw everyone''s gestures. He couldn''t help looking up at the sky. The scene in front of him startled him.


    On the originally clear blue sky, nearly 20 large balloons were suddenly flying in mid air. They saw visible fire under those balloons, slowly moving over the battlefield.


    "This is... This is the eagle unit!" Luo Po is also one of the senior cadres of the military headquarters. Naturally, he knows the existence of the eagle unit. He also knows that the training of this army is very mysterious, that is, he can''t know the details. All he can know is that the military headquarters will provide a large number of military salaries to each other every year and every month.


    Considering that it was directly approved by the sixth young master, none of the following officers had any complaints. But I never thought that this army had become an army, and nearly 20 came out. When they appeared in the sky, they immediately gave people a feeling of the power of God.


    At that time, even if they had read books, most of them were just reading and accounting. Only a few advanced talents would study paleontology, which could be called great scholars and great scribes. But without exception, these scholars will not interpret the breeding of all things. In their view, it is just a heresy, a strange sex and skill, which is not on the table.


    It is under this thought that they have a very awe of the heaven and earth that have not been studied and understood. It''s like a legend that people can go to heaven and escape to the earth. It''s just a legendary existence. It''s something that only those great powers and immortals can do. It can''t be accessible to human beings.


    Just when everyone thought so, the eagle team appeared. They not only appeared, but also soared in the sky. Although the distance from the ground was only more than 100 meters and less than 200 meters, this was beyond the prediction of mankind at that time.


    Even some superstitious soldiers have begun to put down their guns and kneel down to worship.


    It''s no wonder they are so. The influence of more than ten years or even decades makes it difficult for them to touch such profound things at once. Although those who can become the cold front have a certain cultural foundation, for most soldiers, they are only limited to reading characters and reading maps. In advanced, I''m sorry, they don''t have time to learn and can''t learn.


    Luo Po''s knowledge and ability are naturally different from ordinary soldiers, but even so, he was surprised by the sudden emergence of the eagle unit in the sky, so that he forgot to report what he saw to the division commander.


    It was not until Wu Sheng, the head of the third regiment, came out of the headquarters and stood beside him. He also showed an incredible expression and looked at the sky that Luo Po woke up. Then he took the former subordinate and strode back to the headquarters.


    When the two leaders came back, lengsong looked at them and looked like an inquiry.


    Wu Sheng was still surprised and naturally could not answer. Luo Po''s excitement and excitement calmed down a lot, but he could solve the reason with language. "Report to the division commander, there is an eagle unit above our head. They are hanging high in the sky, just like the gods."


    "What?" lengsong, who heard this answer, wanted to say at the first time if you were out of your mind, but considering that the sixth young master was around, Luo Po shouldn''t talk nonsense about such a thing. He didn''t say anything questioning, but strode out of the command and said, "let me have a look."


    The fact is the fact. It won''t disappear because of who goes to see it. When lengsong and a group of officers turn back to the command post, everyone looks at Yang Chendong with a lot of awe.


    They knew that the sudden appearance of this air force like a God must be the work of the sixth young master. In this world, only he can do this.


    Sure enough, when Yang Chendong waited for everyone''s attention to fall on himself, he finally spoke, "Yes, they are the eagle unit. I call them the prototype of the air force. What? Now with their cooperation, you only need to know how many enemies are hidden in which trench according to their command in the air. At that time, you can choose whether to bomb with grenades or directly rush in to kill the enemy."


    The more understated Yang Chendong said, the more admirable the following officers are. This is their sixth young master, the God of war in their army and the God master in the hearts of the people. Only he can always think of the simplest and effective solution to any problem.


    After that, it was the time for the battalion level officers of the regiments to go out of the headquarters. Just now Yang Chendong said that there were 18 hot-air balloons in the sky. The main forces participating in the war this time were three cold front regiments and three auxiliary regiments. One regiment and three battalions were exactly 18 battalion level units. That is to say, a battalion can follow a hot-air balloon and be commanded by them to break the first Shang''s confusion Trenches.


    Seeing that it was nine o''clock in five minutes, all the officers at the regiment and battalion levels went straight to the front line and began to command the battle. When the news came out, all the soldiers knew that the hot-air balloon above their heads was their friend and their comrades in arms, their morale rose slowly, and each soldier''s face turned red, as if he had been excited Plain.


    In contrast, the first Shang''s soldiers who are hiding in the trenches opposite are stupid.

 Chapter 556

    These hot-air balloons that suddenly appeared in the sky were soon discovered by them. There are more soldiers kneeling on the ground membrane. It''s even more difficult for them to learn any culture. This is the first time to see a hot-air balloon. It''s strange if they don''t have a little fear and tension.


    When they knelt down and worshipped, they heard bursts of cheers from the army opposite, and saw that soldiers in mercenary uniforms were pointing at them in the hot-air balloon in the sky. As long as they were not fools, they knew what was going on.


    "This is an army sent by mercenaries. Have they been recognized by heaven and want to destroy us?"


    "Even God has to take care of them. How can we fight this war?"


    "Wherever we hide, they can see clearly. Don''t we still have to be targets?"


    The voices of the soldiers are getting louder and louder, which has had a great impact, and the morale of the army has also fallen to the lowest point at this moment.


    The generals of the army of the first Shang Dynasty, while feeling incredible, were more concerned about the morale of the army. At present, they wanted to suppress this panic. Someone proposed to use a fire gun to shoot down the balloons in the world. As long as this was successful, all the previous panic would go with the wind.


    But although the vision is clear, it is impossible to hit the hot-air balloon in the sky with the distance of fire gun or the distance of bow and arrow.


    How can a fire gun with an effective range of only 100 meters hit a hot-air balloon 150 meters away? Not to mention shooting at the sky, which further shortens their range.


    There was a burst of gunfire, and bows and arrows broke through the air, but in the end there was no news and no response.


    First, Shang took the lead in firing the first shot, and then it was time for the mercenaries to fight back. Under the command of air hot-air balloons, where there are enemies and how many are there, they are exposed completely and clearly.


    Which trench has a large number of enemies and should drop grenades; Which trench has only two or three enemies who can rush directly to fight bayonets; What other trenches are just as they are. In fact, there are no enemies, so they can be occupied directly, and so on.


    Mercenaries advance step by step in an orderly manner. From time to time, it will be accompanied by the sound of grenade bombs, and then the sound of gunfire.


    I thought that with these trenches to protect me, I could beat back the mercenaries, or at least have a fair share of the battle. But because of the sudden addition of hot-air balloons, everything they prepared seemed so ridiculous. Just three hours later, hundreds of trenches were occupied, and nearly 10000 Shang''s soldiers were killed or captured.


    This kind of attack speed, like divine speed, completely disrupted the deployment of Shang''s army. After retreating again and again, the morale of the army was turbulent. Some soldiers who didn''t want to die began to retreat, became deserters, dropped their weapons and fled to the rear. Others simply hung up white flags in the trenches, surrendered and became prisoners.


    It was like a plague spreading. The morale of Shang''s army was gradually disintegrated, and then it was like a breach of a levee, and finally became an ocean.


    Prepared for years of trench defense, it was cracked only six hours later. Such a speed even Yang Chendong, who had already prepared, felt surprised.


    Of course, Yang Chendong still ignored people''s respect and fear for heaven and earth at that time. In fact, from the moment the hot-air balloon appeared, the other party''s morale had been lax, and failure was sooner or later. They feel that mercenaries are loved by heaven and earth. Isn''t it disrespectful to fight against them?


    The speed of the army''s attack was beyond the imagination of both sides. Outside Keelung port, the Navy also launched an attack at 9 a.m.


    Unlike the army, the Navy, under the command of division commander Kaohsiung, launched a relentless artillery attack.


    It didn''t mean to enter the wharf of the port. Three kilometers away, the gunfire was as if it didn''t want money, which disappointed the soldiers who were still preparing to attack the first Shang''s sea ship with the other party.


    Among the more than 200 seagoing ships, some are good, not small in size and high in value. In their view, this is the bait. I''m afraid anyone who sees such a good ship won''t want to let go easily and want to take it for their own use.


    If you have such an idea, you must play close combat and meat fight. In that case, their Xiangyang gun with an attack distance of only one mile can work. Maybe they can fight a difficult problem?


    But who would have thought that people didn''t mean to take advantage at all. A shell fell like rain, hit the port and sank countless sea ships; It hit the dock, and the Xiangyang guns standing there were also lifted into the air.


    "Don''t be nervous, don''t be afraid, they will land eventually, and then it''s time for us to fight back." the Shang generals guarding here still hold a glimmer of hope. He believed that mercenaries did not want to destroy these ships, but wanted to occupy them. Even if it is occupation, it must launch a crowd attack. As long as the army behind them can block mercenaries with the help of staggered trenches, they may turn over here.


    It''s just a pity that general Shang is destined to be disappointed. Because the army he gave high hopes failed before them. Not only did 50000 army surrender 30000 people and thousands died in the war, but more than 10000 others have lost Hsinchu, Yilan and other places one after another and returned to xinbeifu.


    It seems that only when we return to the high city surrounded by walls can we be safer.


    When the news of the army''s defeat came back to the port, it was noon the next day. When the general waiting here risked being killed by gunfire at any time and heard the information of the great defeat of the army, he sighed up to the sky and returned to Xinbei city with a group of soldiers hiding everywhere.


    So far, in just two days, all the defenses on Shang''s outer line were declared to have failed, and all of them returned to xinbeifu. For a time, the military strength reached nearly 80000.


    When the mercenary army came to the new North mansion, they saw the closed six city gates.


    "Quickly surround here, clean up any hidden dangers and enemies that may exist, and kill those who do not fear surrender!" Leng song, division commander of Lengfeng army''s first division, issued a military order, and thousands of Lengfeng and auxiliary soldiers began to get busy.


    On the fourth day of the war, Keelung Port changed hands. After all the obstacles were cleared, the Navy''s ships finally entered, and then the gun pointed to Xinbei mansion. From here, the extended strike distance of artillery has reached Xinbei mansion.


    On the fifth day of the war, Yang Chendong came to Xinbei mansion without delay. That is, there are six city gates here, so it can be seen that it is a big city. I don''t want such a big city to be destroyed by gunfire. Yang Chendong pointed forward and said majestically, "Minister Yang, it''s up to you next."


    Minister Yang, Yang Shan, was originally a waiter of the Ministry of rites of the Ming Dynasty. He was saved by Yang Chendong when the civil Castle changed. He arrived in Nanjing with Yingzong Zhuqi Town, that is, after the establishment of the Nanming Dynasty in Ying Tianfu, he worked as a waiter of the Ministry of rites. Only because he offended Liu De, the Minister of state, he had no choice but to go to Beiming. He was saved by Yang Chendong and sent to chiembedded city. After that, he served as foreign minister with his own ability.


    Yang Shanshan is eloquent. It''s really appropriate to send him to the first Shang family to persuade him to surrender.


    Since he came to chixian City, Yang Shan has opened his eyes. Later, because he had an old relationship with Yu Qian, he was recommended as foreign minister.


    Yang Shan, who has a strong heart and wants to work hard, has few skills after taking office. For nothing else, chixian has no foundation at all. How can we say diplomacy? Although there are many countries dealing with at sea on weekdays, those people are not qualified to visit the island at all. He is a minister in vain.


    Until now, I finally have the opportunity to show it well, or at the bottom of Yang Chendong''s eyelids, I know how noble the young sixth young master is in the naked city. How can he not want to show it well?


    Yang Shan, who was named, didn''t even think about it at this time, let alone consider whether his life would be in danger after entering the new North mansion. After straightening his clothes, he strode towards the city gate with two cold fronts responsible for protecting him.


    Yang Shan revealed his identity when he arrived at the gate. After waiting for about a column of incense, he was able to enter the city with a bamboo basket put down from the tower.


    "Young master, is he OK?" looking at Yang Shan and two attendants entering the city, Hu mang asked with some worry.


    "You always have to try." Yang Chendong smiled, making people unable to see what he thought in his heart. If it weren''t for the sake of not wanting to destroy the six gate new North mansion, considering that most of the people in the city are descendants of Han people, there would be no need to attack the city directly.


    If you can win without a knife and gun, it is the best. As for whether the king of Suntech will be bad for Yang Shan, Yang Chendong is still a little confident. Unless they die, the whole country will die. Otherwise, it''s really bold to kill envoys under such circumstances.


    If they really had such courage, they would not have stayed under the blockade of mercenaries for three years, but would have worked hard to break through.


    Besides, after entering the city, Yang Shan kept his chest up and walked. Even under the care of a group of first Shang soldiers, he still didn''t frown. Instead, he showed his prestige as an envoy and didn''t lose the reputation of a mercenary.

 Chapter 557

    Of course, it was precisely because of his performance that those soldiers were afraid. When they thought that the new Beifu had been surrounded, they dared not underestimate the strong army envoy.


    The first Shang Dynasty has only been established for more than 40 years, and the palace looks magnificent. Of course, Yang Shan, a minister who had served in the Ming Dynasty, still showed some small family spirit, so when he came all the way, he looked at the front and walked steadily, giving people a sense of great confidence.


    Not only Yang Shan, but also the two cold fronts who followed him, also showed half timidity without being affected by the environment.


    In fact, these two cold fronts are also people who have experienced a bloody battle. This time, they came with the idea of becoming benevolent if they failed. A large number of explosives have long been tied to them. Once things fail, they can be detonated by pulling.


    It was precisely because of the strength of the three men that the first Shang''s soldiers could not even go through the body search. In Yang Shan''s words, you are insulting our mercenaries by doing so, which is a heinous crime. Don''t talk about it, just start fighting.


    Compared with the top level of the first Shang family, the soldiers below just want to live. In their eyes, even if they win the war, if they can survive, they may not really live better than others. After all, in this era, the soldiers belong to the very lower class, and they are rarely seen by people. Under such thinking, they certainly hope to solve the immediate crisis through negotiation.


    Not to mention, many of them heard through various channels that the people who invested in mercenaries lived several times better than them. Each of them was assigned his own land or got his own job. They had no worries about life and could save a lot of silver. That was originally the life they yearned for.


    Successfully came to the main hall of the palace. At this time, all the ministers of the first Shang Dynasty gathered here, and the king Shangde was also sitting high.


    Suntech was only nine years old when he succeeded to the throne. Now he is just a 13-year-old boy. He has been besieged since three years ago. The gradual reduction of his territory makes him live in tension and anxiety every day. From a distance, although he is sitting high on the Dragon chair, his face is white and his state is very bad.


    "Foreign Minister Yang Shan of chixian city has seen his majesty." when he was still more than ten meters away from the Dragon chair, Yang Shan stood and said. But the body didn''t do any bending to express his transcendent status at the moment.


    Yang Shan didn''t salute. Many ministers of the first Shang Dynasty saw it in their eyes, but they didn''t say much. Compared with this dispensable etiquette, they valued their own rights and interests more, that is, what would happen if they continued to fight next? What happens if you surrender?


    To be patriotic, perhaps it is more the business of ordinary people. As a person who benefits immediately, of course, he gets what he gets. Anyway, I can''t be a king. Who can watch the festival?


    All the ministers did not speak. Although the young king Shangde, who was seated on the Dragon chair, was unhappy, he still didn''t say anything about it. In contrast, he was also concerned about his own survival and safety. After all, he was still a teenager in his bones and didn''t want to die.


    "Minister Yang, but I don''t know what to teach me on this trip?" said Suntech himself. From this point of view alone, we can see that the first Shang family has long been in chaos. Otherwise, some things do not need the king to attack in person. Once you say something wrong, there is no room for turning around?


    Yang Shan sees everything in his eyes. After decades of being an official, his other abilities may not be outstanding, but when it comes to observing words and colors, few are more powerful than etiquette officials. Seeing that it was the head of a country who went straight to the battle, he had a plan in his heart. When he spoke again, he was full of confidence. "Your Majesty, the foreign minister came to rescue you this time. Now the mercenaries are very powerful, the soldiers are elite, the morale is strong, the weapons are advanced, and the people are sincere. The new North government has been surrounded. If we hadn''t considered that we are the same clothes, I''m afraid it would have been the roaring of artillery, opening the city gate and entering the city."


    "Foreign ministers come here to give you a chance to live. As long as you surrender and open the city, your life will be safe. Of course, the king will abdicate, but in addition to losing his power, he can still live with his mouth open and his clothes stretched out. As for other ministers, of course, it depends on everyone''s ability to arrange. Of course, life is sure Yes, even your personal wealth can be preserved. "


    After Yang Shan spoke out Yang Chendong''s requirements, a wise minister immediately asked, "is there a certain proportion of preservation?"


    "Yes, at least half." Yang Shan replied without hesitation.


    "Half, only half." after the lower courtiers got this answer, they immediately began to talk.


    "Yes, half is a little less. We have lost too much." needless to say, it must be the misers who make this sound, which is similar to asking for money but not life.


    The voice of the following discussion came into Yang Shan''s ears. He seemed unheard of. First, he listened quietly. When these people''s words were almost the same, he coughed and continued: "I''m afraid you don''t know what''s happening now because you haven''t contacted the outside world for so long?"


    In other words, since the Yangs occupied the chixian City, they have completely blocked the connection between the whole xiaoryukyu island and the outside world. It has been more than three years. These ministers really haven''t heard from the outside for a long time. When Yang Shan said this, they were immediately interested.


    Seeing that the people were silent, Yang Shan flashed a pleased look in his eyes and continued to say: "Over the past three years, the powerful Ming Dynasty has been divided into three forces, namely, the northern Ming Dynasty, the Southern Ming Dynasty and the king of Min Dynasty. On the contrary, the forces of mercenaries have been expanded and strengthened. Not long ago, mercenaries sent troops to Jiaozhi and destroyed Jiaozhi in more than a month. Of course, we negotiated with them before and promised the same benefits as you It''s just a pity that some people didn''t catch it. As for the end... "


    When talking about this, Yang Shan deliberately paused, which made the ministers of the first Shang Dynasty who were listening anxiously. Someone couldn''t help saying, "what''s the end? Is it hard not to be killed in Chengdu?"


    "That''s right, sir. When the negotiations failed, mercenaries and guns burst into the capital of Jiaozhi and the big city of Jiaozhi. Those important officials who did not choose to surrender were killed one by one. Even the king of Jiaozhi, Li Li Li, and Prince Li Yuanlong were faced with the situation that only one person could survive. Later, Li Li killed his only son in front of many people Li Yuanlong, this is the only way to live. Now he is living in the city. Although he has lost his rights, his life has been saved and it can be regarded as a good ending. "


    "What?" Yang Shan said that Jiaozhi was destroyed and all the ministers were killed. Even King Li had to kill his only son in order to survive. All the ministers of the Shang Dynasty at the meeting were surprised.


    The strength of xiaoryukyu island is limited, and it has faced various crises in different times. However, no matter what the result is, it is really defeated or forced to surrender. As the top level of the country, there is no problem in protecting their lives. After all, no matter who occupies it, it needs someone to take care of it. As the indigenous people here, obviously no one is more important than them Understand the situation here, don''t you?


    But who would have thought that if mercenaries did not fight, they would have killed. Even the time-honored King Riley, who is known as a ruthless Lord, did not let go. Wouldn''t that mean that if they didn''t surrender, they would have to die?


    The ministers felt cold. Some smart people have begun to consider whether to surrender. After all, they have learned the powerful firepower of mercenaries for a long time. Don''t you see that their defense, which is as solid as gold, has been flattened in less than two days? Such opponents really can''t take any advantage of fighting.


    The ministers were thinking about it, and so was the young king Shangde, who had a high throne. I have to say that he really felt afraid when he heard that Li Li even killed his only son in order to live.


    As the king of a country, Suntech has not really enjoyed a happy and superior day since he took office.


    Originally, he was young and his father died in a hurry. He belonged to the one who was ordered in the face of danger. It means that everything had begun before he was ready. When he was young, he had to try his best to deal with internal affairs, but before he could do all this, the male lion mercenary appeared. Then, after sweeping with a strong attitude, the first Shang Dynasty was suppressed In a certain space, it lost its vitality.


    During the nearly four years in power, I have been thinking about how to break through the blockade and kill out, but this task has not been completed. Now I have finally been killed at home, and the choice has become an inevitable trend.


    Speaking of it, Suntech has no choice. Without any fun in the throne, he has long thought that if he were an ordinary person, he could live an ordinary life. Now the opportunity appears. As soon as he nods and opens the gate of Xinbei mansion, he will come down from the throne and live an ordinary life.

 Chapter 558

    In other words, he can bear the worst result, so he has no resistance to surrender, but he still doesn''t like Yang Shan''s aggressiveness. Even if you want us to surrender, should it be easy to talk and discuss? What is the purpose of this forced trend? With a little anger, Suntech looked at Yang Shan in a voice that was still young and had not yet reached the sound change period and asked, "envoy, what if we don''t surrender? Can you think that no matter whether we are dead or alive in the future, you who appear here must be the first to die? Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Young Suntech even threatened Yang Shan. Many ministers were panicked. They didn''t want to die. If Yang Shan is really killed, it is tantamount to forcing mercenaries to become sworn enemies with them. In that case, I''m afraid there will be no one in the scene to live well.


    With a look of panic on their faces, the ministers sent out a voice to stop their king Shande. In fact, such things have not been done less in the past four years. For their interests, these ministers can always hold together and oppress the young king of Suntech to make concessions. This time, they are ready to repeat the previous story.


    But before these ministers could speak, Yang Shan laughed. After a burst of laughter, he suddenly pointed to the high king of Suntech and said, "of course, everyone is afraid of death, but if there are so many funerals because of my death, it''s worth it."


    "Shua!"


    As soon as Yang Shan''s voice fell, the two cold front attendants behind him had pulled off the buttons on his coat and exposed the dense Lei Guan wrapped around his waist.


    "What''s that?" the situation suddenly changed, which surprised everyone. Some knowledgeable officials could not help exclaiming, "it seems to be a pile of gunpowder."


    "Sure enough, I have some insight." Yang Shan nodded to the important minister who spoke, and looked at him very much. Then he looked at the ministers, as if a salesman were selling goods. "This thing is called Lei Guan. It is a powerful explosive newly developed by our mercenaries."


    After that, he looked up at the palace, nodded and said to himself, "if everything is normal, these ray tubes can completely collapse the palace."


    "Ah!"


    Listen, these Lei Guan have such powerful power. All the ministers have a sudden change of face. Although some of them don''t think the power of this thing is as powerful as Yang Shan said, they don''t dare to gamble. They are all standing here. Once it is true as said, doesn''t it mean that their lives are hard to be guaranteed?


    "Your Majesty, your majesty, we can''t beat mercenaries. Let''s surrender."


    "Yes, your majesty, the eldest husband can stretch and shrink. I will bow my head today and wait for the next day..." when the minister said this, he couldn''t make it up. When the country is destroyed, the king will be put under house arrest. Where else will there be a future?


    There were many courtiers pleading below. Without exception, they all expressed the same attitude, that is, they must not be enemies with mercenaries, let alone against Yang Shan. Some of the ministers with military power have thought that if the king wants to go his own way, they can only use their power to control the king first.


    Shangde, who was high above, shook his head as he watched the performance of the ministers below. Although all this had been expected by him, it was like that in the past four years, once something would threaten their interests, these people would persuade themselves based on the overall situation.


    Seeing that they ate the salary of the state and enjoyed the benefits and power brought by high position, but when the king was facing danger, none of them considered the country, but they were still playing their own small 99. Suntech is completely disappointed with them.


    Even one of these ministers showed no fear of death like Yang Shan. Is there any future for such a country? I''m afraid it won''t last long even if there are no mercenaries under the city. That''s it. Just surrender. Surrender. Anyway, the king doesn''t want to do it for a long time.


    Suntech finally made the decision of surrender under the pleading of all the ministers. Then lay down their weapons, open the city gate, and mercenaries enter the city to take over everywhere. All ministers, including Suntech himself, are waiting where they live and waiting for the fate to judge them.


    After completing the task of persuasion, Yang Shan walked out of the new Beifu with high spirits in exchange for the entry of countless mercenaries and auxiliary soldiers.


    "Yes, well done." Yang Chendong patted Yang Shan on the shoulder with satisfaction on his face. "Next, take over the work of all the ministers here, and you''ll be the one to complete it. Those who commit the most heinous crimes can''t be let go. As for those ministers and merchants who still have conscience, they confiscate half of their family property."


    "Yes, I know how to do it." Yang Shan nodded with a very respectful look. If you want to be looked up to and respected by others, you need to show your strength, and this is an opportunity for performance.


    After leaving the matter to Yang Shan, Yang Chendong went straight to the new North mansion in front of him under the protection and support of the first and second guards.


    In the last life, he came here. But at the moment, there are no future high-rise buildings here. Even on the most prosperous main street of xinbeifu, it still gives people a dirty feeling.


    After walking all the way, I finally came to the palace and met Shangde, the last king of the Shang Dynasty.


    The king of Suntech, who had been waiting here for a long time, had knelt down on the ground when he saw Yang Chendong waiting for them to come. He looked very obedient and clever.


    Yang Chendong''s eyes fell on the 13-year-old Shangde and sighed gently. Perhaps in the eyes of others, it was because of his own reasons that Shangde didn''t have the opportunity to display his talents, but who knows that it was because of him that Shangde''s fate changed, at least not like the previous life, because the Korean situation was chaotic and the first Shangshi was finally divided, Suntech will also be killed by his ministers.


    Because of Yang Chendong, as long as Suntech is obedient, it should have a good end.


    "Sin Wang Shangde has seen the loyal and courageous Duke of Daming." Shangde knelt down and shouted. It was obvious that someone had explained Yang Chendong''s identity to him.


    "Get up," said Yang Chendong, reaching out to help him up. It can be seen that Yang Chendong is still very polite to Shang. At least the general ministers who surrender do not have such honor to let Yang Chendong help each other personally.


    "Thank you for your loyalty and courage." although Suntech is still young, he has learned this set of etiquette since childhood. Naturally, he is very skilled.


    Suntech got up, and Yang Chendong patted him on the shoulder, "don''t think so much. The burden imposed by history on you is too heavy, and you have worked hard. Although the result may not be satisfactory, it''s not your fault. Next, I''ll arrange someone to send you to chiembedded city. Your other hospital has been built, so you can live there in the future."


    Somehow, after hearing Yang Chendong''s words, Suntech''s eyes were full of tears. At this moment, he suddenly felt that the loyal and courageous public of Daming knew himself. He knew how heavy his burden was. Even in the past four years, he had not slept well. Now that all the dust has settled, he can finally have a good sleep. I think that kind of feeling should be very good.


    With the new Beifu taken over, it represents the collapse of the whole first Shang Dynasty. After the news came back to chixian City, Lord Yu Qian, who had already prepared his hands, waved his hand. Under the protection of 30000 temporary auxiliary soldiers, 30000 educated young people in chixian city entered Ilan, Taoyuan, Xinbei, Keelung and other places. It must not be long before this place will face complete transformation. A new town different from this era will also rise rapidly.


    ......


    In a small town outside Luang Prabang, one of the possessions of Lancang kingdom.


    The atmosphere here seems very tense these days. People who haunt this area have to undergo strict inspection before they are allowed to enter and go out. Once disrupted the living conditions of the people here.


    Just because a military controlled area has been formed, the news can not be spread out.


    In this unknown town, no one knows that payasai, king of Lancang Kingdom, met with fan Yuhai, a fugitive from Jiaozhi.


    Fan Yuhai fought a decisive battle with mercenaries in front of Xiyu city. After his failure, he did not enter the city for the first time. Instead, he fled there with 20000 elite teachers and became the strongest military strength of Jiaozhi country.


    As a famous general of the destroyed country, fan Yuhai still has some abilities. In the past month, he has even integrated 60000 deserters everywhere in Jiaozhi, plus 20000 elite soldiers, a full 80000 troops. With such strength, I am finally qualified to meet the king of Lancang Kingdom and talk about cooperation.


    In the largest Inn in the town, the two sides met. Fan Yuhai first talked about the current situation.


    "Your Majesty, the heart of mercenaries is like Sima Zhao''s heart. Everyone knows that killing Jiaozhi is just their first move, and they will not be satisfied. Besides, you have helped Jiaozhi before, and hatred has been formed at that time. It must not be long before they will raise a butcher''s knife to cut you once they completely digest Jiaozhi, but I don''t know that When the two sides sat down, fan Yuhai exaggerated the threat of mercenaries infinitely in order to force the other party to make a decision and go to war with mercenaries.


    Payasai was not frightened when he became king. He looked at fan Yuhai unhappily. "Don''t do the alarmist thing. Just say what you have planned and how sure you are."

 Chapter 559

    "OK." fan Yuhai nodded. It''s obviously impossible not to take out some dry goods at the moment. He took out a military map originally belonging to Jiaozhi state and said: "Your Majesty, mercenaries seem to control the overall situation in Jiaozhi, but they are actually unstable. Many governments and cities are only superficial obedience. Limited to the limited number of mercenaries, most of them are managed by Jiaozhi mercenaries led by Hong Jin. These people basically don''t have any combat power. As long as our army arrives, it''s very simple to let them open the city and surrender. This matter I''m nine percent sure of the situation. "


    At this point, fan Yuhai stopped deliberately. After seeing payasai nodding his head gently to express his satisfaction, he continued: "In this way, we may capture most areas of Jiaozhi without blood. The only headache is the national capital Hanoi and Xiyu city. However, the number of mercenaries stationed here is not very large. I have sent someone to investigate. There are only 30 cold front, 800 auxiliary soldiers and less than 2000 temporary auxiliary soldiers. As long as we use appropriate methods, we will destroy them Their chances are at least 80 percent. "


    "Proper method? What kind of method?" asked king payasai curiously.


    "Your Majesty should know that Hanoi city is selling all kinds of goods in the way of trade. As long as we dress up as a team of businessmen, first enter Hanoi house and then kill them in a surprise way, how can only more than 2000 mercenaries be our opponents? At that time, we can not only destroy them, but also get their hands If we study the most advanced muskets later, why can''t we have an elite army of advanced muskets? If we master these muskets, we will also have the ability to face the attack of mercenaries. Not to mention, we can also have other ways to make the other party throw a rat repellent. "


    Looking at fan Yuhai''s confidence, payasai asked, "what else?"


    "Hehe, your majesty, when mercenaries entered our land, they used to confuse our army by negotiation. For this reason, we paid the price of more than 20000 Han people and simply entrusted the war for ten days. I have always wondered whether this mercenary really cares about the lives of Han people? In fact, it was sent back after I sent someone to investigate The news confirmed my idea. Whenever it is the captured Jiaozhi City mansion, the status of the Han people there has become much higher. "


    "Is there such a thing?" payasai heard about it for the first time. Of course, this does not mean that their intelligence agencies are blind and deaf, but that in that era, those in power valued more their own interests, and how many people took the people seriously?


    If you don''t pay attention to it, naturally, even if there is such information, it will be automatically blocked by the people below.


    "It''s true." fan Yuhai nodded with emphasis, then said with a strange smile on his face: "Your Majesty, think about it. If we capture Jiaozhi first and control the Han people there, and wait for the main force of mercenaries to help, we will push these Han people out. How will the mercenaries choose? That''s the people they saved hard. Can they kill hundreds of people like this? I''m afraid it will hurt. But if we don''t kill them, hehe, the war will be over The initiative is in our hands. At that time, the whole Jiaozhi will become one of the territory of Lancang Kingdom, and your great king payasai will become the most dazzling person, which will be recorded in the annals of history forever! "


    At this moment, fan Yuhai said that king payasai could not help nodding.


    The territory of Lancang kingdom is too small. Although payasai thinks he is not inferior to anyone in governing the country, he can''t grow because of the territory. Now Jiaozhi has become an ownerless thing. That is, whoever robbed it is who. Why doesn''t he have the qualification to rob it?


    Payasai was still weighing the interests in his heart, and fan Yuhai, who was sitting opposite, spoke again, "Your Majesty, there are countless commercial and gold and silver in Hanoi. Those goods are very compact goods, which belong to the kind with price and no market. There is also a Yang bank established here. It is said that there are mountains of gold and silver. If you can occupy there, how much wealth will your country reap? With money, you can recruit troops and horses to be strong After that, it is not impossible to criticize the Ming Dynasty. The Han people have a saying that it is better for princes and generals to have seed! "


    "Yes!" Payasai''s eyes lit up when he heard this. What Fan Yuhai said is indeed his dream. The reason why the Ming Dynasty is strong is not that they have strong military combat power or good governance policies, but that they occupy a good territory. Even payasai thought more than once that if he is the emperor there, he must do things better than the Ming Dynasty The emperor is even better. What he lacks is only an opportunity to show his talent.


    But now, as fan Yuhai said, it seems that the great dream can be realized. Why not make payasai restless?


    Before that, his general Cecilia reported that he didn''t care if he finally asked his majesty to see fan Yuhai in person. But this time, he came to see him after thinking about it. After seeing him, he found that he was really a great talent. At least he had a lot more vision than those generals in his own country.


    Thinking that fan Yuhai was a famous general and a tiger general, he couldn''t help but say, "general fan, I don''t know if you can condescend to my Lancang kingdom? Don''t worry, once you come here, the king will give you the post of general. The soldiers of the whole Lancang kingdom can be dispatched by you. How about it?"


    Payasai cherished his talent and thought of taking fan Yuhai into account. He even didn''t hesitate to entrust him with important tasks. When he wanted to come, his power and fan Yuhai''s talent would be the best cooperation.


    "So thank you, your majesty." facing the solicitation of payasai, fan Yuhai accepted it with a smile. Then the sound of laughter came from the room, and then the two sides had an in-depth discussion on the specific plan. For example, the first attack on Hanoi City, such as how to use the terrain to defeat mercenaries during the attack, such as how to set up an inspection team, build an iron shield, etc. in a word, the employing people should also spell out the bullets of mercenaries.


    Payasai left with a satisfied face. The two sides agreed to start after one month. The reason for choosing this time is that they need to constantly send spies to Hanoi to cooperate with the capture of mercenaries. And it takes time to operate.


    In the room, a dark shadow came out in the dark. He was not tall and looked very ordinary, but his eyes flashed light, giving people a very dangerous feeling.


    "General, why did you agree to join the Lancang kingdom?" as soon as he appeared, he showed a trace of murderous spirit. When he looked at fan Yuhai, his eyes were also in a state of pressing questions.


    "Hey." he sighed and knew that he had been misunderstood. Fan Yuhai repeatedly explained: "brother min, you misunderstood. How could I want to join Lancang kingdom? Isn''t this to reduce the other party''s guard? You know, I will be a cross toe even if I die under the grace of King longen of Li Li. This will not change."


    The man known as brother min, whose full name is Li Min, is the adopted son of Jiaozhi King Li Li. It''s said that I picked it up from the mountains and forests when I was hunting. This man was with wild animals since childhood. When he saw him, he was still eating wolf milk.


    Such a wild man in his heart was given special training after being accepted as an adopted son by Li Li. His skill was very powerful. A while ago, I happened to go out to find the medicine for Li Li''s longevity. Only then did I escape the attack of mercenaries. When she got the news, she couldn''t find her adoptive father. Li Min found fan Yuhai and sought the way to restore the country.


    Unlike fan Yuhai, Li Min doesn''t want to defeat mercenaries. It''s too difficult for him to complete such a task alone. His goal is to find his adoptive father and save him.


    Fan Yuhai, who knew Li Min''s ability, agreed to this request in order to make use of him. He also said that he would find a suitable opportunity to let him do it. He said that as long as he could catch the loyal and courageous Duke of Daming, that is, Yang Chendong, he would have a great chance to replace King Li Li.


    In this way, Li Min agreed to follow fan Yuhai. Just now, it was he who heard the dialogue with payasai that he wanted to take refuge in Lancang Kingdom, so he didn''t hide and came out and questioned.


    Fan Yuhai''s answer temporarily dispelled Li Min''s concerns. He didn''t care about this matter. He took the initiative to talk about other things. "Beiming''s special envoy has come. Can you see him?"


    "See you, of course." fan Yuhai won''t care what kind of people come, as long as he can help him.


    In the backyard, a man in cloth was standing under a tree looking up at the sky, as if there were some beautiful scenery in front of him. As a man who is favored by Jin Ying and sent here to carry out the assassination mission, what he needs is to maintain great vigilance anytime and anywhere.


    So footsteps came from behind, and he suddenly flew upside down. I don''t know when there was a long sword in his right hand, which had been put on the throat of fan Yuhai who had just been admitted to the hospital.


    "What do you mean?" although the long sword was on his neck, fan Yuhai''s face didn''t change at this moment. Not for anything else, just because Li Min is standing beside him.


    "It''s not interesting. Try your strength." the man just finished talking, and suddenly a white light flashed. The speed made him have no time to react. The right hand holding the sword was in pain, and then the long sword fell to the ground.

 Chapter 560

    Needless to say, it was Li Min who shot. After he waved a knife, he solved the crisis and hurt Beiming''s special envoy. Then his voice came out coldly, "just these two times, you still want to try other people''s strength. You''d better save it."


    "HMM." the retreating special envoy of Beiming didn''t look at the sword that landed, but focused on Li min. he was really careless just now. He thought he had to do his best to deal with an escaped General of a defeated country. But now it seems that the other party can escape from the hands of mercenaries. He really has some skills.


    "Well, you successfully angered me. Next, I hope you can have the amazing performance just now." the eyes of special envoy Beiming became much more solemn, and even a murderous spirit was forced out of him, like a whirlwind, taking him as the center to sweep away the surrounding crazy.


    This is a powerful murderous spirit that can only be produced after killing a lot of people. If ordinary people are afraid that just this murderous spirit can make them feel trembling all over and lose their morale.


    It''s just a pity that fan Yuhai has led the army for many years. He doesn''t know how many people have been killed on the battlefield. The murderous spirit is naturally useless to him. As for Li Min, he was used to life and death when he was very young. This murderous spirit had no much impact on him.


    The murderous spirit was released. I don''t know when the special envoy of the northern Ming Dynasty had another long sword in his hand. This is his strength. There are enough thirteen swords all over his body. Therefore, the Jianghu people gave him the nickname thirteen swords.


    With a sword in hand, the heroic special envoy of Beiming rushed towards Li min. Compared with trying to frighten fan Yuhai, he prefers to be ruthless and murderous to this man who has good strength and even gives him the same feeling.


    Jingle


    A knife and a sword collided with each other in the small yard, producing bursts of noise, which also attracted fan Yuhai''s close guards.


    The full team of 100 people soon surrounded the small yard, and then the spearhead of 100 people pointed at the two people in the yard. Because whether it''s Li Min, who has been hiding in the dark, or the murderous special envoy of the northern Ming Dynasty, these pro guards don''t know. Their duty is to protect the general''s safety. They will never allow anyone to threaten fan Yuhai.


    When Pro Wei appeared, an unknown smile flashed on fan Yuhai''s face. He had an idea in his heart. He wanted to try the weight of the two people, because he already had a good plan in his heart. Whether he could succeed depends on the ability of the executor. "Surround them and catch them."


    After spitting out a few words, 100 Pro guards have drawn out six teams of ten to rush towards two top killers. It''s fair to face three teams alone.


    The two of them who were playing happily were suddenly disturbed by others. Naturally, their faces were not very good-looking. Especially Li Min, in this moment, he had knocked out seven long swords in the other party''s hands, and he saw that he was close to victory, but the emergence of these pro guards disrupted the rhythm of his victory. He was very unhappy. He waved a knife and split at the pro guards closest to him.


    Those who can become top killers naturally have high IQ. Li Min saw that fan Yuhai wanted to test his skills. Even so, he would be polite. As long as he didn''t kill people, he would seriously hurt his opponent, and it was completely within the boundary. After all, it was reasonable to hurt people even if he did it.


    Beiming special envoy is also very angry. Although he has used the seventh sword, it has proved that he is not na Li Min''s opponent. However, it is not easy for an expert like him to find a strong opponent. He is looking for his shortcomings through this fight. Now he is well interrupted by others. It is impossible to say that he is not angry at all. It was the presence of these pro guards that made him unhappy. Of course, he would not be merciful. Of course, he won''t forget his mission, so he just hurt these pro guards without killing them.


    Fortunately, both of them don''t have the heart to kill. Otherwise, fan Yuhai''s 100 Pro guards will be replaced soon. Even if they don''t want to kill, they have to change at least half of these pro guards back, because many injured Pro guards have been saved, but I''m afraid it''s difficult to recover to their original and peak state because of their injury.


    Naturally, they can survive and are qualified to continue to be pro defenders, and their own strength will rise to a higher level due to this war.


    The real killer pays attention to the sudden appearance, then comes to the West with a sword, takes the head, and then floats away. Therefore, it is usually difficult for them to show strong ability in the face of formed troops. From this point of view, both Li Min and the special envoy of the northern Ming Dynasty are somewhat unqualified. They can be very calm with the hundred of World War II, and their hands are like lightning. Often after they draw a knife and a sword, a pro guard will fall to the ground.


    It is precisely because of their strong ability that fan Yuhai''s eyes shine. Isn''t this the person he is looking for?


    Daming is loyal and courageous. There are often formed troops around him to protect him. It is naturally difficult for ordinary killers to get in front of him. What he needs is an expert who can cut hundreds of people and thousands of people. Both Li Min and special envoy Beiming seem to meet this condition. How can he be unhappy?


    Yes, fan yuhaisheng''s idea is to attack and kill Yang Chendong.


    Mercenaries are too strong. They not only have the most advanced guns in the world, but also artillery that falls to the ground with powerful destructive power like thunder. These are not what they can have and resist. It may be too difficult to defeat mercenaries from the front. In contrast, it''s a good choice to catch the thief and the king first. If you can catch or kill the leader of Daming Zhongdan, it''s the best time to disintegrate them without a leader.


    At that time, when the mercenary''s morale is chaotic, he is using some means to suppress some and win over some. Why can''t he achieve the goal of restoring the country? You can even get those advanced weapons. Jiaozhi will be stronger than before.


    It should be said that this is fan Yuhai''s goal. The so-called taking refuge in Lancang kingdom is just for the heart of ampayasai. After all, with his current strength, it is difficult to hit mercenaries. That is, it is necessary to find a suitable helper.


    In the eyes, there are fewer and fewer hundred Pro guards who can stand in the battlefield. Although they are also veterans of hundreds of battles, they pay attention to cooperative operation. When one teammate after another is injured on the ground, no one cooperates with them. Under individual operation, their ability can not be effectively played, so they are broken by a single soldier, and less than ten people can finally stand in the field.


    "That''s enough." fan Yuhai, who didn''t want to really destroy the whole army or replace all 100 Pro guards, finally opened his mouth, and then invited Li Min and Beiming special envoy to the last room in the hospital. From this point of view, he has recognized the strength of these two people.


    In this somewhat dark room, fan Yuhai took the initiative to pour tea to the two still panting murderers. When he sat down again, his voice had recovered calm, "special envoy Beiming, come on, what do you need us to do? What kind of help can you provide us?"


    Beiming''s special envoy is also quick. After the assessment, he doesn''t seem to want to waste a little time. He looks up at fan Yuhai''s eyes and says very atmospheric: "provide everything you need. There is only one goal. Kill Daming Zhongdan."


    Fan Yuhai couldn''t stop being happy with this request, but his face was silent. He looked at Li Min first. Naturally, he also wanted to save King Li Li. Of course, he nodded his approval. Fan Yuhai looked at the special envoy of Beiming again, "but I don''t know how to call it?"


    "Shen Kun."


    "Brother Shen, this matter is very important. We need to make a good plan. Do you have any specific plan?" fan Yuhai asked for advice.


    "It''s up to you to make the plan. You just need to give me a suitable opportunity to send it to Zhongdan Gong. By my means, you should believe that there is no one to stop." Shen Kun said with great pride and confidence, a picture of the first in the world.


    Unfortunately, as soon as his voice fell, Li Min''s voice sounded, "I''m not optimistic about your strength."


    "Hmm?" I heard that people questioned themselves. Even if this person was Li Min who was stronger than him, Shen Kun still showed a very angry look in his eyes.


    Li Min was unmoved, but then a sentence did make the other party''s face slow down, and even had to nod and promise, "I don''t think much of your personal ability, but if you can add my cooperation, it must be foolproof."


    "OK, I promise you, we can work together." Shen Kun said with a firm voice.


    For a time, the three couldn''t help laughing, as if Yang Chendong had only half his life left at this moment, and they could ask for it at any time.


    .......


    Yang Chendong doesn''t know what happened in this remote town. Although the Security Bureau has become a trend, it is absolutely impossible to know everything about the world. They will only pay attention to the actions of some big cities and big people. This time, the operation of the game was very mysterious, and successfully escaped the eye tracking of the Security Bureau.


    I didn''t know someone was going to assassinate me. Of course, even if he knows, Yang Chendong will not be afraid. He not only has very strong and powerful first and second guard teams, but also his own strength has been greatly strengthened. Especially after singing with several women of Hu Yan every day, the flexibility and strength of the body are more powerful than those in the peak of the world, at least more than 50%.

 Chapter 561

    I can''t figure out why the body is developed so strong. I can only attribute everything to the welfare of crossing. While strengthening his strength, after winning the first Shang, he returned to chixian city and walked around the factories all the time.


    At the same time, he is also using da Cang to constantly create his own miracles.


    Even though it has been given a myth, even in the hearts of the people, Yang Chendong has long known the Lord of God. Yang Chendong doesn''t mind doing something more exciting.


    For example, after he dismissed everyone in the power plant, Luan Qi found all kinds of generators of different sizes they had never seen here the next morning; For example, some small machine tools appeared after staying in the steel plant all night; For example, armored vehicles and 63A amphibious tanks suddenly appeared after staying in the Arsenal all night.


    Everyone is stunned by the miracles created by Yang Chendong. Often after seeing these things, their first feeling is to kneel to the ground and call on the gods to show their spirits. But no one asked Yang Chendong what was going on?


    This is simply an unanswerable question. Fortunately, under the feudal society, people''s thoughts were imprisoned too much, and few people asked why. Not to mention that these miraculous things appear, only a few factory executives know that the influence is still in a very small range. And such people are usually caught in the process of research and learning, and no one will come to Yang Chendong''s trouble.


    He stayed in the city for two months and spent new year''s day in 1452 with Hu Yan''s three daughters in the palace. The fireworks and firecrackers in the square attracted millions of people outside the city.


    Today, the population of chixian city has already been saturated. Of the 4.5 million people traded from Nanming, after selection and examination, 500000 people have entered various factories in the city. Others have either been arranged to various training schools or assigned to a large number of land, and each has led a promising life that has never been imagined.


    That is, on this night, Yang Chendong and the three women came to a big quilt to sleep together. It was not until dawn that the sixth young master let the three women go. Hu Yan, they naturally lie in bed and don''t want to move more. At this moment, they began to have the idea they had been thinking about before. They should find more sisters, or sooner or later they will be tired to death in this matter.


    After new year''s day, chixian city showed a state of vigorous development. With sufficient human resources, the factories were fully opened, and both quantity and quality had been improved to a certain extent. With the help of Yang Chendong, a lot of new things came out. Gold and silver poured into the warehouse of the red inlaid city like running water. Yu Qian was so happy that his face turned red and was as sweet as honey every day.


    Although he did not care about money and food in the Ming Dynasty, he still knew how much money there was in the Treasury. Where has there ever been such wealth and abundance as a red inlaid city?


    With money, it''s easy to do things. Yu Qian felt that he had enough confidence to speak and his waist was hard to do things.


    When everything was on track, more Han people began to adapt to the life here, and more future educated young people were becoming stronger in their study day by day. Another upsurge of joining the army swept the whole xiaoryukyu Island, Yang Chendong left here by boat with Lengfeng army regiment 2, regiment 3 and 20 auxiliary battalions. He had a new look in the new year, and he had to embark on the expedition again.


    Vietnam river inner city, the former Jiaozhi capital.


    It was now shrouded in a cloud.


    In two months, fan Yuhai has made all preparations with Lancang kingdom. After the last caravan entered Hanoi, the total number of latent troops in the city had reached 5000.


    In fact, the number of mercenaries in the city is only more than 2000, plus about 10000 cross toed mercenaries. However, the population of Hanoi is indeed more than 200000.


    In contrast, the ratio of 20 to 1 is completely sufficient in peacetime, but obviously this number is a little less when the enemy has long been prepared. At least fan Yuhai and general Cech of Lancang Kingdom, who carried out this military operation, feel this way.


    Ceci is one of the powerful generals in Lancang kingdom. Most of his soldiers are old dragon people. This time, at the king''s order, 50000 people were brought, ready to launch a fatal attack on Hanoi.


    Long before they had to attack Hanoi City, they took the important city of goutan city in Northwest Vietnam. There were only 500 Vietnamese mercenaries defending there, which was not even effective defense, which was easily eaten by the coalition forces of fan Yuhai and Ceci. Of course, this is also because Vietnam has just been built and the centralization of power has not been completely unified.


    After taking the city of Gou, general Ceci led a total of 70000 allied troops and quickly came to Hanoi. Fan Yuhai did attack other cities in Vietnam with the remaining 60000 soldiers. From this point of view, he originally had a big plan, and his intention to hand over the hard bone of Hanoi to Lancang Kingdom shows his high IQ.


    Ceci could also feel some of fan Yuhai''s cleverness, but the temptation of Hanoi city was too big. He thought of the mountains of goods stacked in the commercial street in the city and the Yang family bank there. He didn''t know how much gold and silver were placed there. If it can be possessed, Lancang kingdom will have more capital to develop and grow.


    With this excited idea, Cecilia led people to surround Hanoi City, and then prepared to knock on the west gate of the city with his insiders that night.


    As the actual person in charge of Yang Chendong''s stay in Vietnam, Song Zhe has been busy recently. On average, he can only sleep for two or three hours at night. But he really likes such work pressure.


    Just as the sixth young master often said, if you don''t work hard and struggle when you are young, do you have to wait until you are old to regret it?


    Now that he has such a direction of struggle, he certainly wants to make an appearance to show others. In addition to proving his value, he believes that when things are done well, the sixth young master will see it in his eyes. Then he will certainly have a higher position waiting for himself in the whole Yang Department.


    Although the work is busy, after more than two months of training, many things have begun to gradually move on the right track. They have a better understanding of the situation here and are more comfortable when doing things.


    "Report to the governor, Gao Yu, director of the Security Bureau," said Leng Feng, who was responsible for protecting his safety outside the office.


    Song Zhe, who has been appointed governor of Vietnam Province, suddenly heard that the people from the Security Bureau came and frowned. Intuitively, he told him that there would be no good news when these people appeared. But he nodded and said, "please come in, team leader Gao."


    Gao Yu, one of the elite agents of the Security Bureau, is also a person highly valued by the current deputy director Yang San. This time, he was sent to Vietnam province to be responsible for the intelligence work here. It can be seen that he attaches great importance to it.


    Striding into the office, Gao Yu first saluted song Zhejing. Although there is no direct relationship between the two sides, as the person in charge of Vietnam identified by the sixth young master, he must give corresponding respect.


    "Don''t be so polite, director Gao, please take a seat." Song Zhe said politely with a smile after returning a military salute.


    Instead, Gao Yu didn''t see the slightest smile on his face. Instead, he replied very seriously: "governor Song, we have lost contact with gou Yicheng."


    "Gou Yicheng?" hearing this, a surprised look flashed on Song Zhe''s face. He had a clear idea of the situation in Vietnam these days. He was familiar with the location and role of which city.


    Just out of caution, he asked again, "did your people have any other accidents and didn''t contact in time?"


    In ancient times, the traffic was not good, and some problems occurred in the transmission of some news. Even a few days at night were very normal. No wonder Song Zhe would think about this.


    On the contrary, Gao Yu shook his head very definitely. "No, when we deliver messages, we are double and double lines, which do not coincide. Even if there is any accident on one way, we will bring the message on the other way. But now, at the specified time, there is still no information coming, I doubt..." when it comes to my three words of doubt, Gao Yu''s look was obviously dignified for a few minutes, but he just stopped for less than two seconds, or resolutely said his guess, "I doubt that something happened to them, or Gou Yicheng has been out of control, and they can''t get out of the city."


    "Out of control? Unable to get out of the city." this conclusion is a little frightening. Even Song Zhe has to be cautious, "are you sure, team leader Gao, you need to know what consequences such a conclusion may cause."


    "I''m sure." Gao Yu answered very happily. In fact, he dared to say so because he had waited one more day, that is, he still didn''t receive any news about Gou Yicheng after 24 hours. This is the person he came to find, Song Zhe. In line with the internal regulations of the Security Bureau, he has exceeded the rules, but there is no way. The matter involves too much. He must be careful and use it carefully, which is another day''s time.


    Gao Yu was so sure. After hearing this, Song Zhe''s face was even more ugly. He strode to the map of Vietnam hanging on the wall. His eyes stopped at Gou Yicheng for a moment, and then hit it with a fierce fist, "do they really have so much courage?"


    The so-called him here, needless to say, Gao Yu standing behind him naturally knows who he refers to. This result is as like as two peas before, and he is somewhat unacceptable, but what he should have come to do is to hide.

 Chapter 562

    "BAM bam!"


    While Gao Yu was still accepting this fact in his heart, suddenly several gunshots rang out in the dark night outside.


    "What happened?" almost at the same time, Song Zhe and Gao Yu shouted out.


    "Governor, the gunshot came from the west gate. It seems that it should have sounded in the city." the cold front guarding the door had good eyesight. When the gunshot sounded, he ran to the street outside and found the source of the gunshot with rich eyesight and judgment.


    The gunfire became more and more intense, with no intention of weakening. After looking at each other, Song Zhe and Gao Yu knew that the worst situation had finally come.


    "Team leader Gao, judging from the gunfire, there won''t be too few enemies. We have to prepare for the worst." Song Zhe soon calmed down and the soldiers came to block. There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    "I understand, so I''ll take the radio box right away and contact the outside world." Gao Yu He Fu doesn''t know the current situation is critical. The enemy immediately chose to start with their mercenaries. It must be blocked outside the other three cities. It''s impossible to rely on people to ask for help.


    "Hard work, team leader Gao." Song Zhe nodded seriously. Few people know about the radio station in Hanoi. This was originally one of the secret weapons Yang Chendong prepared for them when he left. Because there was no power supply here, in order to prevent the radio from running out of battery, he specially ordered that it should not be used without major events. Even when it is really used, it needs to be approved by the governor and the Security Bureau at the same time.


    It seems that now is the critical moment to use that thing.


    Gao Yu turned and left the office. Song Zhe just hesitated and said to Leng Feng outside, "go and find platoon leader Liu and general Hong Jin."


    After a while, Leng Feng platoon leader Liu Jian and Vietnamese mercenary General Hong Jin appeared in the governor''s office together. When they came, they also saw Song Zhe and a man busy inside, as if they were encouraging something.


    Knowing that the two were coming, Song Zhe came out of the inner office. First, he focused on Hong Jin, "what''s the situation outside?"


    "Report to governor song that after the west gate was broken, the south gate was also lost. Our troops are fighting with the incoming enemy and retreating to the city. There are too many enemies, and it''s dark. We''re not ready enough." as he said, Hong Jin lowered his head and looked guilty.


    Three generals of the Vietnamese mercenary army, Ruan Chuncheng and Chen Di, were not in the city. He was responsible for the command of all Vietnamese mercenary soldiers. With his efforts, the four gates originally defended by the temporary auxiliary barracks have now been handed over to them. This trust also moved him. He was thinking of making a good performance. Who would have thought that the enemy suddenly appeared, and there were people who ate inside and outside among the soldiers under him, which caught him off guard and made him lose two gates in a row.


    Hong Jin now wants to die. The city is broken. He is the first person in charge. Can he be trusted and reused by mercenaries next?


    Seeing Hong Jin''s grievances and remorse, Song Zhe sighed. He was very angry that the other party was useless, but what''s the use of blame now? It will only make the morale of the army more unstable. Once Hong Jin is pushed into the other party''s camp, it will only help increase the enemy''s power. "Well, the governor knows about this matter, so he''d better think about how to do meritorious service on behalf of the crime and defend the city. In this way, you immediately take your to stop the enemies entering the city, don''t ask to blow them out, and at least slow down their progress, okay?"


    He was not scolded or robbed of military power for the first time. Instead, he gave him the opportunity to do meritorious service on behalf of the crime. When Hong Jin was moved, his body straightened a lot and said, "please rest assured, as long as I Hong Jin still have one breath, I won''t let them rush here so soon."


    "Well, if you can keep it until dawn, I''ll give you a credit." Song Zhe nodded and patted Hong Jin on the shoulder. It looked like I believe you and let go.


    The so-called guarding until dawn means guarding the business district from being captured before dawn. Because the provincial office, the Yangjia bank and the most profitable shops are all concentrated in this area. As long as there is no problem here, even if Hanoi is surrounded, the loss is not great.


    Hong Jin vowed to go out and do the job, leaving Liu Jian, the platoon leader of Lengfeng platoon.


    Starting as an auxiliary soldier, Liu Jian has been tested by loyalty step by step. Now Liu Jian has completely grown up. The body stood there like a javelin, like a sharp sword that came out of its scabbard at any time, giving people a sense of cold killing.


    "Platoon leader Liu, gather our soldiers and ask them to return. After doing this, you go to the top floor of lougang and I''ll wait for you." Song Zhe doesn''t have too many courtesies and doesn''t need to motivate each other''s morale. He just needs to give orders.


    "Yes." after a standard military salute, Liu Jian turned and left. Leaving Song Zhe standing in place, he couldn''t help sighing, "it seems that he can only use the last means."


    The so-called last resort is the top floor of lougang, which is another insurance left by Yang Chendong to Song Zhe when he left.


    Lougang is similar to the sentry building during the Anti Japanese war. It was built temporarily with cement after Yang Chendong led his army to occupy Hanoi city. In order to better monitor the surrounding environment and security. But others don''t know that there are two 12.7 mm heavy machine guns on the top floor of the building at both ends of the commercial street.


    Full name: qjz89 12.7mm heavy machine gun, theoretical firing speed: 450-600 rounds / min, effective range: 1500m, which is a big killer left by the sixth young master to Song Zhe. Unless it''s dark and the line of sight is bad, otherwise, once this thing is opened, no matter how many enemies come, it will only be killed. This is why Song Zhe insisted that Hong Jin keep the enemy out until dawn.


    At this point, some people may ask, why not use artillery attack?


    Song Zhe only gave up this idea once in his mind. In the city, using guns will inevitably hurt ordinary people. These people have just become the people of Vietnam and have no complete sense of belonging. Once the guns are fired, the whole city will blow up, and he will have to clean up the mess. What''s more, there are only two cannons in Vietnam, which is not completely stable, because the lethal power of artillery is too great, and there are not many cannons, which mainly serve as a deterrent. It''s not enough to use it to kill the enemy


    The heavy machine gun is different. It can control its killing range and kill the enemy effectively within a certain distance. It is definitely a sharp weapon. It''s a pity that the bullets of the machine gun can''t be manufactured by the chiyingcheng Arsenal, so the number of bullets is not many, so it''s impossible for Song Zhe to use it.


    Just as the cries of killing continued in the West and south, a radio wave had passed through the city and flew away in the distance. On the surface, it seems that the whole city of Hanoi is surrounded and no one has escaped, but the news here has long gone away and spread far away.


    This should have appeared in the 18th century. It should be a radio station only the second year after the emergence of electricity. Because of Yang Chendong''s arrival, it was early used to mercenaries.


    This is not only a secret. I''m afraid that even if it is published, few people can understand it.


    The news has been transmitted through the radio waves for four times in a row. Gao Yu, who is in charge of the radio station, couldn''t stop sweating layers of cold sweat. Although he has learned how to operate this thing, it is still the first time to use it alone. Can someone really accept it and make him have to hang his heart high? In case the other party doesn''t turn it on in order to save power, isn''t his call useless at all?


    What''s more, after a long time of use, who knows when the radio will run out of electricity. Once that happens, there will be no difference between this thing and waste.


    Gao Yu was very nervous. He couldn''t stay in a cold sweat. He prayed repeatedly in his heart, "you should accept it quickly, accept it quickly."


    At this moment, a fleet of ships on the sea is coming from the direction of xiaoryukyu island to Vietnam province. The ship runs at a regular speed to prevent it from accidentally bumping into any boulders in the shoal. Although it is impossible under normal circumstances, considering that the sixth young master is in the fleet, there must be no accident, so the crew are extra careful.


    Compared with the care and caution of the Navy crew, the more than 10000 mercenaries on the ship are much more relaxed. Some of them are asleep, and some are sitting around playing poker or chess.


    When there is no war, you can relax properly. This is a combination of work and rest, which is chartered by Yang Chendong. Therefore, although the night is deep, many soldiers do not sleep.


    Wang Shan is one of them. Originally, he was in charge of radio duty this evening. Compared with other radio stations, the one next to Yang Chendong keeps on running 24 hours. As for the problem of power supply, don''t be funny. If there are six young masters, there is Dachang. Will the battery still be a problem?


    Because of his excellent performance in the radio training class, Wang Shan himself was very clever. He was liked by Yang Chendong and stayed with him as a telegraph correspondent. But when little news came from that radio station, slowly Wang Shan didn''t even have to watch it when he slept as before. Just now, after fighting with his fellow countrymen for a while, he didn''t stand by the machine.

 Chapter 563

    But it was less than half an hour. After playing a few, he handed the cards to his comrades in arms. He returned to the computer room conditionally and instinctively took a look at the telegraph machine.


    First he pushed the door and looked at it casually, then turned around and thought about going back to play cards, but his body was frozen. Then he yanked open the door and saw the red light flashing on the telegraph machine. Isn''t that the state in which a telegram came in?


    "Whoosh" once sat in front of the telegraph machine. After wearing headphones, he turned on as if to receive the news source. After a while, he left here quickly and ran to the place where the sixth young master rested.


    It''s needless to say that Yang Chendong''s rest place was on alert, but when the members of the guard saw that Wang Shan came, no one stopped him. This is the order of the sixth young master. Unless he needs to be informed in advance when he is with several ladies, otherwise, he has the privilege to see himself at any time.


    Similarly, he didn''t sleep. He was fighting the landlord with Hu Mang and Yang er. In Yang Chendong''s current position, even if you want to have fun, you can''t make do with it by anyone. After playing with the following leaders and battalion commanders for several times, he found that the other party was very restrained, so he gave up and changed to the people around him. Sure enough, Yang Er, who was very familiar with his tiger awn and nerve, was not too afraid of him. At least everyone lost and won, which was interesting.


    "Sixth young master, Wang Shan has something urgent to see." Qiu Wu, the first security captain in charge of security outside the door, suddenly sounded through the door.


    "Wang Shan, let him in." Yang Chendong thought that something big must have happened. As soon as he turned over and got out of bed, as soon as he stood there, Wang Shan came in with a worried face, "sixth young master, a telegram from Hanoi city."


    Yang Chendong reached out and took it. The number of words in the telegram was not many, which was enough to explain everything. Well, some people dare to think of Hanoi city. It''s really a bear''s heart and leopard''s courage.


    When Yang Chendong frowned, Wang Shan, who stood in front of him, lowered his head and said with a red face, "sixth young master, I just... Slipped away. I didn''t receive a telegram at the first time. Please punish me."


    "Hmm?" Yang Chendong raised his eyebrows. In fact, he could understand each other. After all, the telegraph may not ring once in half a year. Who may keep it all the time. Just then, Wang Shandu said so. If he didn''t punish him, he was afraid that the other party would be more upset. He nodded and said, "well, I think you''re the first offender. You''ll be fined for one month. In addition, I''ll send a telegram back to Hanoi immediately, saying that we already know the matter and let them stick to it. We''ll arrive soon."


    Hearing that he was only fined one month''s salary, Wang flashed his gratitude. He thought that his position must be lost this time. Who would have thought it was so understated in the past. But the sixth young master also said that this was a light punishment for the first time. At that time, he decided that the same mistake could not be made a second time, so he promised to nod his head and go out to send a report.


    "It seems necessary to arrange an assistant for Wang Shan." Yang Chendong thought thoughtfully. Wang Shan''s ability is still very strong, especially he knows the code very well and can translate the newspaper content in the fastest time. He won''t let go of such talents. Of course, this is only a small thing. How to rescue Hanoi is the most important thing. "Hu Mang, inform the officers above the third company of the second regiment to come to the meeting."


    ......


    Inside the office of the governor of Hanoi City, there was an excited cry, "reply, reply."


    When Song Zhe, who was looking at the map of Hanoi City in the outer room, heard such a cry, he hurried to the inside, "who answered the telegram and what did they say?"


    "It''s the sixth young master, the sixth young master. He said let''s hold it and come to support us soon." the excitement on his face is really a reason for excitement. That''s the telegram returned by the sixth young master.


    Song Zhe''s face was also full of joy. Even though the news spread, it must be that as long as he stayed here for the last week, the reinforcements would arrive, and their crisis would be lifted. Thinking of this, he looked at the transmitter that had been closed but still had a little residual temperature, and couldn''t help showing a look of great envy, "it''s good to have such a thing."


    The news has been handled. Liu Jian''s footsteps have been heard outside. He has arranged things. More than 2000 people in two auxiliary barracks and six temporary auxiliary barracks have retreated to the commercial street with only more than five miles and arranged everywhere. Once the enemy really breaks through the building post, they can take action, There is still no problem in solving some missed fish.


    Liu Jian came to the office and waited for Song Zhe''s orders.


    "You came just in time. Take Lengfeng platoon with me to lougang." after seeing Liu Jian, Song Zhe nodded confidently. After all, with foreign aid, he has hope. He just needs to stick to it.


    The cold front with a platoon followed governor Song Zhe and first came to the lougang in the north of the road. When the key of the door was opened and everything in the room was reflected in front of all the cold fronts, there were bursts of cold air suction.


    Being a member of the elite cold front is knowledgeable, but everything in front of them still gives them a strong sense of visual shock, not for anything else, just because of the heavy metal weapons placed there.


    Needless to say, there are ten machine guns in the ninth five-year shift, that is, every three cold front can have one. In the past, it was a high-end weapon that a full company would only be equipped with one.


    When it comes to the high-end machine gun used in the ninth five year plan class, it is undoubtedly a bit of a slap in the face. Look at the heavy 12.7mm machine gun placed on the ground. Just the gun body and the four corner butt give people a very atmospheric feeling. With the neat golden bullets placed on one side, the killing power can be reduced.


    Well, all this has gone beyond the imagination of the cold front soldiers. They can''t wait to rush up to play and show their skills.


    "There are ten machine guns on duty, two 12.7mm heavy machine guns on this side and two on that side. Now they are all yours, and platoon commander Liu is responsible for the distribution. I have only one requirement, that is, never let the enemy rush into the commercial street. I''m not afraid to tell you that what happened here has been communicated to the sixth young master, and our reinforcements will arrive soon. That''s it Ask if you can hold it? "Song Zhe almost roared. At the moment, he bet his treasure on the cold front of this platoon.


    "Yes." thirty one cold fronts, including Liu Jian, agreed excitedly at the moment. Even some people have a flush on their faces, and they are looking forward to the next performance. As long as they behave well and wait for the sixth young master to come here, are they afraid that others will not know their credit?


    "Well, that''s right. Let''s prepare ourselves. I''m afraid the enemy will appear at dawn. Seize the time to rest and eat." Song Zhe waved his hand. He won''t say much about the next thing. I believe Lengfeng should know what kind of preparation to make before the war. They have to stay in the two building posts in the north and south for a few days. They not only eat and rest, but also urinate and defecate. They have to figure out how to solve it.


    The west gate of Hanoi.


    General Cech has entered Hanoi with his army. With the cooperation of inside and outside, it took little effort to enter the city. The only regret is that when I first rushed into the city, I met mercenary auxiliary soldiers patrolling in the street. The two sides had a short contact, which alerted the mercenary guards in the city. When I wanted to go further, the resistance became stronger.


    He was found when he was found. At first, Cecilia didn''t expect to enter the city quietly. Anyway, in terms of the number of troops, there are a large number of people in Hanoi. Many people here have obeyed the mercenaries. Don''t you believe they will use the powerful artillery to kill themselves? If so, many people will die naturally, which will undoubtedly greatly suppress their newly established reputation. Presumably, this is what the other party doesn''t want to see.


    It was by taking advantage of this mentality that the army had no fear when they entered the city of Hanoi. The facts also proved that they guessed right. The gunfire never sounded.


    Without the suppression of artillery, the Lancang coalition army was like a sharp arrow in Hanoi. In a short time, even the south gate was broken. That is, at this time, they were strongly resisted by the Vietnamese mercenaries led by general Hong Jin.


    Hong Jin''s defending the city has been defeated. Now he is commanding the battle with the mentality of making meritorious contributions and atonement. In order to complete Song Zhe''s order to stick to the dawn, this time he spared no effort. He not only sent out all the mercenaries at hand, but also the most elite 500 Pro guards trained by him to imitate Leng Feng. In a word, Complete the military order given to him by Song Zhe at any cost.


    Under the death order, Vietnamese mercenaries fought more with less and staged cruel cold weapon battles in the streets and alleys.


    Swords, spears, halberds, axes, axes, hooks and forks, sticks, arrows and shields, but all the cold weapons that can be used and imagined appear at this moment. Often when two soldiers fight, you cut me with one sword, and I stabbed you in the abdomen with one sword. It''s dripping with blood and dying together everywhere.


    Once the Vietnamese mercenaries were defeated because of the number of troops, Hong Jin''s five hundred elite soldiers were dispatched. They were all holding steel knives made of thick iron with a very deep blood groove on them. Once such a weapon cuts someone, the wound will bleed and splash.

 Chapter 564

    The number of 500 Pro guards is getting smaller and smaller, but they still recover the defeat again and again, killing and retreating the incoming coalition forces again and again. Even Hong Jin himself rushed to the battlefield several times, holding a long knife and cutting off the heads of at least seven enemies. His blood looked like killing God.


    From the gate to the center of Hanoi City, the streets were full of dead soldiers and some fallen and wailing wounded. The blood flowing from them gathered together and became a blood stream. It was so red that it looked so infiltrating.


    It is precisely because of the heroic resistance of Hong Jin''s department that the attack speed of the other party has been greatly slowed down. It was not until he saw the time that he took less than 4000 soldiers and hurried back to the most prosperous place in the city, which was also the commercial street where the Jiaozhi palace was originally located.


    After the first World War, only 4000 people came back from 10000 people, leaving more than half of them outside. There may be some scattered soldiers and seriously injured soldiers, but 60% of their strength was lost, which is enough to see how fierce the fight was that night.


    Under the fierce attack of the army led by Cech, Hong Jin, with a number of only 10000, was defeated and retreated, but the sky was dim at this time.


    After defeating Hong Jin, Cecilia''s confidence soared. He personally led the coalition, sounded the war drum and shouted to kill the commercial street under the banner of Lancang Kingdom and Jiaozhi. From a distance, the streets are full of momentum.


    Right in front of them is the busiest and most valuable commercial street in Hanoi.


    It is said that the goods of every shop there can be robbed by businessmen from other countries. It is said that there is a Yang bank where the money has already piled up like a mountain.


    "Let the brothers have a rest, have a full meal and try to attack here in the first World War." the corners of his mouth licked up and showed a cruel smile. Ceci said this to several ten thousand captains around him.


    "The general is mighty!" several ten thousand captains flattered from time to time. Although they also lost seven or eight thousand people in the first world war last night, for them with 70000 people, it is only one tenth. It is said that there are only six or seven thousand mercenaries left. They can''t help thinking that maybe the next charge can occupy there. At that time, the gold and silver treasures will be taken by them.


    The Allied forces temporarily stopped their attack and took this opportunity for Hong Jin to retreat into the commercial street with 4000 soldiers. Almost all of them carry blood, and they have won the respect of mercenaries with their strength.


    "Send them the prepared breakfast and let them have a good rest." Song Zhe, who stood on the building post and looked at all this, couldn''t help nodding silently. This time Hong Jin''s performance still satisfied him. I believe that after this incident, the combat effectiveness of these 4000 people will also rise to a higher level.


    Fortunately, although the commercial street is only three miles long and wide enough, and it is also connected to the square of the palace, there is enough room for these soldiers to renovate. When the war comes here, the next thing is to see the real mercenaries show their power.


    At 8:00 a.m., when Song Zhe''s watch pointer pointed here, the Allied forces of Lancang Kingdom opposite finally moved. They know where their advantages lie, so when they start, they advance together from the north and south sides of the commercial street.


    With a large number of people, the coalition soldiers in battle clothes opened the way with long prepared iron shields. After hiding their bodies behind the shields as much as possible, they began to move forward with heavy steps. Looking down from under the building post, they were self-sufficient and felt that wind and rain were coming.


    The shop staff of Yang Department in the commercial street have all withdrawn and retreated to the palace. The auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers left here. They were either holding the Bayi bar or holding bows and arrows, panting heavily. But everyone, without exception, showed excitement and blood in their eyes.


    They are all teams that have experienced the battle of annihilation. It is common for them to win more with less, but they can''t help getting excited and excited before this war spirit approaches. Some people still shake their hands. After all, this time it is a passive defense, which is still rare in the history of mercenaries.


    There are only 15 cold fronts in the first of the two building posts in the north and south. If this force is put on the battlefield, I''m afraid it won''t even play a role, but here, they undoubtedly become the absolute main force. I don''t know how many soldiers are looking here on the street now. They regard them as sea god needles and wind vanes.


    In the north of the building, Song Zhe slowly put down his telescope in front of his chest, and a solemn look appeared on his face. This time, the enemy is obviously well prepared. He not only has an iron shield made of pig iron at the front of the team, but also can see the existence of a supervisor army at the back of the team.


    The role of the supervisor is to prevent the soldiers from retreating. From this point, we can see that they are ready to be hit hard by guns. It has to be said that such an enemy is somewhat terrible. At least they have the advantage of number. If they attack recklessly, I''m afraid it will be a bloody battle. After all... After all, the number of mercenary soldiers is too small. Only one cold front platoon and two auxiliary barracks are armed.


    There was a little worry in his heart, but when he thought that the telegram had been sent, the sixth young master should be coming here with reinforcements, and he was full of confidence. What if there are few people? Even if he is left alone, he will fight to the last breath.


    A breeze blew, which brought a chill to the morning of Hanoi in January. It seemed to be a drum that sounded the war horn. The coalition forces began to move forward from the north and south directions. The dark iron shield rushed at the front of the team like a black flood.


    "Charge!" Cecilia''s voice sounded like a huge cry from hell, starting the pace of war.


    On the Lou Gang, Lengfeng platoon leader Liu Jian put his hands on the 12.7mm heavy machine gun. The muscles of his arms were slightly raised, his eyes were sprayed with a strong sense of war, his mouth was slightly open, and he was ready to spit out a word "hit" at any time.


    That is, the enemy''s first shock, of course, can be suppressed as much as possible, which is related to the morale of both sides. Although the other party has long been prepared, especially the fact has proved that the black shield made of pure iron can block bullets from afar, it needs to make greater efforts to lower the other party''s morale.


    The advantage of black shield is that it can block bullets. At the same time, it also makes them move very slowly. The long dragon composed of two black shields moved into the range of the two towers in the north and south.


    Having entered the range, the 14 cold fronts around them all focused on the platoon leader Liu Jian, just like soldiers waiting for the bugle.


    "Hit!" the strong voice came out of Liu Jian''s mouth. The 12.7mm heavy machine gun in his hand was like a tongue of fire. It was like a pianist playing beautiful music, and the bullets poured madly from the high air.


    The other 14 Leng Feng also took the squad machine gun or the 95 style and hit the enemy group below. At this time, they changed their usual laughing appearance, and everyone''s face showed a dignified and serious expression.


    "Da Da..."


    "BAM BAM..."


    After the gunfire came from the building post in the north, the South also drank. Although there was only one platoon of cold front soldiers, because they had four 12.7 mm heavy machine guns and ten 95 type shift machine guns, their firepower looked very fierce, and there was no sense of being despised because they were few.


    The bullet fell from the air onto the black shield, where it shot one hole after another. But most of them were really blocked, and only a few enemies were unfortunately hit and fell to the ground wailing because they inadvertently exposed a part of their body.


    "Hahaha, see, our iron shield can block each other''s muskets. Now I command all to speed up the charge." general Cech laughed behind the coalition forces. Although fan Yuhai had told him that Jiaozhi had blocked the fire gun attack with those iron shields, he had not seen it with his own eyes and was not confident enough.


    Now the facts were in front of him. Without worry, he began to get close to the supervisor and urge the soldiers to rush forward.


    "Asshole." Liu Jian glared angrily when he saw through the window of lougang that the enemy had defended the fire gun attack. He finally knew why the sixth young master asked them to practice shooting hard. In the past, when others said that bullets might have something that couldn''t move, he didn''t care. Only after the facts were put in front of him did he know what foresight is.


    "Change the gun, aim and shoot. Once there is a gap, just change the machine gun." Liu Jian, who quickly changed his strategy, took his own ninth five year plan in his hand, changed it to a single shot, aimed at a knee exposed coalition soldier below and hooked the trigger.


    "BAM." the bullet flew out, crossed a dazzling color in mid air and got into the meat wrapped knee. Suddenly, an enemy with an iron shield knelt down on the ground. Before he wanted to stand up, he had been trampled on the ground by the advancing soldiers behind him, and soon became a piece of meat mud.


    The cold front soldiers began to shoot like a platoon leader, and the effect was really good. One enemy after another would always fall to the ground at the first time after revealing their flaws. It''s just that there are too many enemies. It''s not a platoon of soldiers who can block their progress.

 Chapter 565

    More and more enemies walked 600 meters away and began to enter the commercial street. The auxiliary soldiers ambushed on both sides and in various shops began to shoot. Because of the close distance, the grenades in their hands finally have room to play. Once thrown into the crowd, they will produce a fire like a small earthquake, and then no less than a few or more than a dozen enemies will be blown to the ground.


    "Speed up." seeing that the loss of the vanguard army began to increase, Ceci picked up a handful of tooth flowers, showed a look of flesh pain, and ordered the army to speed up the attack. As long as you rush into the commercial street and obtain the qualification of close combat, the advantage of the number of people can be reflected to the greatest extent.


    The gunfire continued, and the archers of the six temporary auxiliary barracks began to shoot with their bows and arrows, killing the incoming enemy as much as possible. Just because there are too many enemies, and there are inspectors behind them. Like the waves of the sea, they are constantly killing. More and more enemies have rushed in. Not only that, at a close distance, the other party''s archers also began to fight back, and the auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers began to suffer casualties.


    On the building post, Liu Jian stared at all this with a pair of blood red eyes. Seeing that more and more enemies appeared, he stretched out his hand to the side and said, "bring the bazooka."


    I didn''t use it before. First, because the other party has iron shield protection, the attack power will inevitably be offset; Second, the distance is still far, and the power cannot reach the best. Now that the enemy has been killed before his eyes, these problems do not need to be considered.


    The more than one meter long rocket launcher was sent to Liu Jian by the cold front soldier and carried on his shoulder. Before launching, he said to the soldiers: "the opportunity is coming soon. You must seize it and fight a beautiful counterattack."


    "Yes." more than a dozen soldiers happily agreed, and then adjusted their guns into a continuous firing mode, waiting for the opportunity to appear.


    Liu Jian aimed at the target, and then a light of fire rushed out of his shoulder. The strong backseat force made Liu Jian''s body tremble, and then the light of fire rushed straight to the enemy camp. After only flying more than 100 meters, it hit an iron shield and exploded.


    The powerful firelight and afterwave were even more powerful than ten grenades thrown together. Under the powerful power, many iron shields were blown away, revealing the body of the coalition enemy hiding below.


    "Fight." the gunfire of more than a dozen cold front soldiers who had been looking for opportunities for a long time suddenly sounded like a fire net, enveloping the enemies below. Only this wave of attack killed and injured at least hundreds of enemies, which slowed down the momentum of the other party''s attack, and the auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers in the commercial street could not help reducing the pressure, Take advantage of this opportunity to wipe out the enemy who rushed in.


    "Don''t retreat, continue to rush, those who retreat will be cut off!" seeing that the first wave of offensive will be blocked in this way, the commander General Cech naturally looked unwilling. Under the shouting, he even killed several soldiers who wanted to escape later, which stopped the defeat of the army.


    Under the pressure of the inspection Army, the coalition enemy launched a new round of attacks again. Only the mercenaries who had the opportunity to breathe put their energy into the battlefield, shouting and killing one after another. It seemed that at the first moment, every breath and every second, there were bodies falling, fresh blood flowing and life passing.


    ......


    Jiuzhen County Wubian City wharf, several express ships are berthing here. Countless soldiers in camouflage clothes are walking from the ship to the shore. They are the soldiers of the third regiment of the first division of the Lengfeng army.


    After receiving the telegram from Hanoi City, Yang Chendong ordered the ship to accelerate overnight. Only at noon the next day, he took the express ship to approach the Wubian wharf, and completed the landing here with more than 1300 people from three battalions of the three regiments.


    Jiuzhen county has long been controlled by mercenaries, and the landing is naturally very smooth. When Yang Chendong also got off the ship in the team and came to the land, he raised his hand and looked at a military watch on his wrist. The time pointed to 11:30 noon.


    "Seize the time to get off the boat, push out the bike and gallop into the inner city of the river." Yang Chendong said this to Yang Er, who followed him. Then he told the whole regiment in a loud voice.


    Coincidentally, Yang Chendong was preparing to escort the newly produced goods from chixian city to Hanoi City, where the war came. That is, of course, he will not be polite. That is, if someone makes an idea, the best way is to fight back with ten times the strength.


    More than 1000 bicycles just produced in chixian city were unloaded from the ship. Yang Chendong turned over and rode straight to Hanoi city.


    The speed of a bicycle is usually about 20 kilometers per hour. If young people ride it, the speed will increase. It is common to reach 30 kilometers. Compared with the average speed of 12.5 kilometers per hour, it is still a few minutes faster.


    More than 1000 people rode a bicycle, loaded with guns and ammunition, and came from Wubian city to Hanoi city. It''s only a straight-line distance of more than 800 Li. They are confident that they will arrive at their destination in more than a day. At that time, they will stab the enemy behind them like divine soldiers.


    ......


    In front of a commercial street in Hanoi City, although it was getting dark, the war continued.


    From the beginning of the morning to the present, the war has lasted more than ten hours, and the bodies in the streets can be described everywhere, but the coalition still has no intention to stop. Obviously, they want to attack here in a hurry and do not want to give mercenaries a chance to breathe.


    After more than ten hours, the firepower of mercenaries was not as fierce as before. Among the auxiliary soldiers in the shops, many soldiers'' guns have been hot, so they have to install bayonets and give up the advantageous long-range war and choose close combat.


    On the building post, 30 cold front soldiers have long been exhausted. When they need to keep shooting from morning to night, it is actually a kind of suffering and a test of physical strength and will.


    "Take a break and come and have some hot soup." governor Song Zhe took several young people into the building post and brought the freshly prepared hot soup. At that moment, several soldiers couldn''t help wriggling in their throats, and some people''s stomachs directly made a gurgling sound.


    From the morning till now, they haven''t even had time to drink water, let alone eat anything. Now when the food comes, they feel hungry one by one.


    Liu Jian impolitely took a bowl of soup and drank it quickly. Although this kind of food can''t fill his stomach than some staple foods, it''s easier to digest and provide heat quickly. It''s the most suitable food at the moment.


    Liu Jian opened his mouth comfortably and vomited hot air. Then he asked with concern, "governor Song, do the soldiers below have anything to eat?"


    "Yes, you can rest assured," Song Zhe said enthusiastically. Then he took the initiative to go to a 12.7mm heavy machine gun and looked at the coalition enemy who was still charging below. It was a shuttle bullet that went out.


    The effect was not very good. Most of them hit the high iron shield, but they still caused the result of wounding several enemies.


    "What are the casualties of the soldiers below?" after drinking all the soup, Liu Jian also picked up a 95 class machine gun and fired rows of bullets below by moonlight. Then his eyes fell on Song Zhe.


    While busy loading the 12.7mm heavy machine gun without lifting his head, Song Zhe replied, "the situation is not very good. At the end of the day, more than 400 brothers died and more than 300 brothers were injured."


    Only from the fact that more people died in the war than were injured, we can see that the auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers really worked hard. I can imagine that most of the injured brothers are unable to fight. Otherwise, I''m afraid they won''t retreat even if they die on the battlefield.


    There are only eight battalions of auxiliary soldiers and temporary auxiliary soldiers, and the war damage has reached a quarter in just one day. It can be seen how fierce and cruel the battle is. When Liu Jian heard this answer, he was stunned. Then he stamped his feet suddenly. "These Lancang people who should be hurt by thousands of knives are waiting for the sixth young master to come. We must clean them up."


    "Yes, we should not only clean them up, but also destroy the country like Jiaozhi." Song Zhe also said with hatred. Originally, the situation in Vietnam province is getting better and better day by day, especially Hanoi city. If it continues to develop like this, I''m afraid it will become a prosperous city after a long time. But under this war, I don''t know how many things have been destroyed. I''m afraid I can''t recover in two or three months.


    Seeing that his political achievements have been destroyed in this way, Song Zhe, as the supreme officer here, is obviously more angry than anyone.


    But it''s too early to say these things now. You have to hold on until the sixth young master comes with reinforcements. Once this place is captured by the enemy, they have to die. Isn''t it redundant to say things in the future?


    "Governor Song, how long will it take for the sixth young master''s reinforcements to come?" Liu Jian changed a question. The cold front soldiers who are shooting at one side also involuntarily stopped their actions at this moment, showing that they are also concerned about this matter.


    I didn''t know that Yang Chendong received the telegram on the ship, and I didn''t know that there was an action artifact like a bicycle. Song Zhe''s face became a little ugly for a while. "It is estimated that six young masters can come with reinforcements in about ten days."


    I said about seven days ago, naturally in order to stabilize the morale of the army. But now we are facing the most elite cold front. Naturally, we don''t need to hide and tuck in. On the contrary, we should tell the truth and make them ready for a protracted war.

 Chapter 566

    "Ten days?" listening to this answer, Liu Jian took a deep breath. In fact, he also knew that it was the best plan for the reinforcements to arrive in ten days. But as the only officer in the row, he still forced a smile. "It''s only ten days. There''s no problem. We can hold it, because we are the most elite cold front."


    "Yes, it''s only ten days. We can hold it." in fact, the soldiers became full of confidence because of the momentum of his platoon leader.


    Only Song Zhe, who was still loading bullets, blushed. Can the sixth young master really bring reinforcements in ten days?


    Outside the commercial street, general Cech was also the first two big ones, sitting on a big chair prepared for him by his soldiers.


    The war damage statistics have just been sent. It''s just a day''s attack. The number of dead and injured soldiers has reached more than 13000. When he looked at the result, he even couldn''t believe it. Wouldn''t it be that his 70000 troops would be buried here in five or six days at most?


    Of course, this is not correct. After all, the first day of attack, the other party''s gun can exert its power to the extreme. Then he attacked with fatigue tactics. Even his iron body can''t afford to wear out. Not to mention, muskets need bullets. Are there enough bullets for each other to fight?


    Even though we have reached this point, there is absolutely no reason to retreat now. In this way, all previous efforts have been wasted. Cecilia forced his face to calm down, and then said to several commanders around him: "send orders and send a small group of troops to continue the policy of harassment. Other soldiers should seize the time to rest as soon as possible. They will launch another fierce attack at dawn tomorrow. Anyway, they will attack here tomorrow morning."


    It''s just a commercial street in sanlidi. Ceci is ready to spread the body all over the ground. He doesn''t believe it. He can''t attack here at that time. He has an absolute advantage in number. His soldiers can get a good rest. Even if they are consumed, they will consume all the 3000 mercenaries.


    That night, gunfire kept going. In such an environment, it is naturally difficult for mercenaries to get a good rest, especially when the enemy always launches a burst of attack when they want to rest. Twice, they are almost rushed in by the enemy.


    When it was just dawn the next day, the enemy''s fierce attack began again.


    The north and South roads have gathered 10000 people each, a picture of rushing into the commercial street at one time.


    In order to cope with such a huge attack, the auxiliary and temporary auxiliary soldiers sacrificed a full 500 or so to stabilize the situation. When the War reached that night again, almost all the soldiers of the original eight battalions were wounded, and less than three battalions could still have combat effectiveness.


    Even a cold front platoon guarding lougang also sacrificed three soldiers. They were all injured by coalition arrows. After all, when a hundred arrows came together, there were always several branches that would enter lougang through the window. Even platoon leader Liu Jian got an arrow in his left arm.


    The bodies of three dead comrades in arms were carried aside. What left to other cold front soldiers was not sadness, but endless war spirit. They all have the idea and preparation to kill themselves into benevolence. When Song Zhe came to deliver dinner that night, they all wrote a suicide note. After all, they don''t know when the reinforcements can arrive. Judging from the current situation, it''s not ten days. I''m afraid it''s impossible to hold for a day or two.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange someone to keep these suicide notes, and they will be sent to the sixth young master. If you die in the war, you won''t die in vain. Your family will be taken care of by us, and your great revenge will be repaid by us." Song Zhe took one suicide note in his arms and said with tears in his eyes.


    After one day''s attack, the losses of the coalition forces were not small, and they were the war losses of nearly 10000 people. But fortunately, they have seen that mercenaries are the end of a powerful crossbow. Ceci began to look forward to the dawn. At that time, he will launch the final general attack. At the latest, at this time tomorrow, they will be able to win the whole commercial street, occupy the whole Hanoi city and announce their victory to the world.


    The torrent of bicycles is still moving forward in the dark. Each car is tied with a luminous flashlight in front. At the moment, under the leadership of Yang Chendong, they came to Hanoi city at the speed of marching.


    Riding in the front is Yang Chendong and his party. At the moment, the six young masters, who are usually calm, don''t say a word and put all their strength on their legs. Fortunately, the quality of these bicycles is very good. Each one is made manually. Each small piece is polished for many times and will never fall off the chain at a critical time. Once such a thing can be ridden, it can be mastered by one hand, that is, eating while riding. In addition to two hours of rest and a quarter of an hour for going to the toilet and restoring physical strength, it has basically been on its way.


    Knowing that the situation in Hanoi will not be very good, under the leadership of Yang Chendong, the cold front soldiers of a regiment rode more than 800 miles in more than 30 hours from noon yesterday to the next night. This also removed the time to rest and sleep, with an average of more than 25 kilometers per hour.


    Finally, in the middle of the night, I came outside Hanoi. It is here that the flash of fire can be seen from afar. Needless to say, that must be the center of the battlefield.


    "Young master, let''s do it." Hu Mang''s eyes looked at the city like a moment, clenched his fists, obviously showing his anger at the moment.


    The cold front soldiers of the second regiment are also gathering rapidly. All battalions, companies and platoons are counting the number of people and equipment. Although they are tired all the way, it is still a military order, and they will fight immediately.


    Yang Chendong, whose eyes were shining from time to time, nodded and attacked the city earlier. Song Zhe would have less pressure.


    It''s also important to choose how to attack the city. Although it''s unexpected to launch an attack now, what he wants is not to scare the enemy away, but to stay here, so he needs to make a good plan. "The company directly under the regiment will stay, and the other soldiers will seize the time to rest."


    Wu Sheng, the third regimental commander, strode to Yang Chendong''s side and stood at attention. "Wu Sheng, the commander of the company directly under him, came to report."


    "Why? Are you afraid there will be no war?" looking at the head of the regiment, he took the responsibility of company commander automatically. At this moment, Yang Chendong didn''t know what to say about him.


    "Hey, hey, it''s more enjoyable to fight with the sixth young master." Wu Shenghong smiled. It''s robbing military skills in front of the sixth young master. Won''t it make you unhappy.


    Of course, Yang Chendong knows the virtues of the following officers, especially wusheng. It seems that people like Wu Sheng are born for fighting. Once there is a war, they can forget their wives and children. In case of a big war, the commander can directly be the leader of the charging company commander. If you don''t let him participate in the war, it will be painful for him.


    Not wanting to dampen the enthusiasm of the following officers, Yang Chendong didn''t mean to refuse. Instead, he said, "if you want to be a pioneer, let''s gamble. You take your company directly under the regiment, and I''ll take the first and second guard teams to see who takes down the gate first."


    Although the first and second guard teams said that they had also found some good seedlings to expand after the war, the total number of people was only 60. The company directly under the regiment had 100 people. Wu Sheng showed a strong sense of war. "OK, let''s compete, but sixth young master, what if we win?"


    Looking at Wu Sheng''s confidence, Yang Chendong smiled. "There are four gates in Hanoi. If you want to win me, you have to win at least three. Are you confident you can do it?"


    By this rhetorical question, Wu Sheng was stunned and didn''t know how to answer. Yang Chendong waved his hand casually, "OK, if you can beat my guard, you can send three more machine guns back to your regiment."


    Even the cold front group, only one company can take a turn. If you have three more opportunities, you will have a lot more combat power. When it comes to martial victory, you are very happy. "Then, sixth young master, let''s make a deal."


    At ordinary times, they dare not talk to Yang Chendong like this, but this is on the battlefield and they want to compete. Naturally, they can be a lot at will.


    "The guard came with me." Yang Chendong couldn''t wait. After playing a bet with Wu Sheng, he took 60 guards and ran straight under the nearest Nancheng gate.


    Yang Chendong chose to break through the Nancheng gate first. Wu Sheng began to greet his direct company and chose the Xicheng gate. This is a competition with the sixth young master. Even if you can''t win, you can''t lose. It''s too ugly.


    On the south gate, soldiers patrol back and forth with torches. When Yang Chendong came to the city with the guard, he could even hear the voice of the soldiers of Lancang Kingdom talking on the city tower more than ten meters high. Obviously, their defense is very lax. I''m afraid no one thought that there would be an enemy at this time.


    "Triangle anchor preparation." just looked up at the city tower more than ten meters high, Yang Chendong flashed a sense of disdain in his eyes. With the spirit in his heart, with the help of some other items, it was just a matter of blinking an eye to climb the city tower.


    Usually he is always responsible for protecting the safety of the sixth young master in the rear. Now he finally has the opportunity to show his skills. The 60 guards of the two teams are very excited. Everyone scrambled to think about performance. Finally, they were quickly selected as the first batch of climbers with the best performance in usual climbing.

 Chapter 567

    "Give me one." he reached out and took a triangular anchor from Qiu Wu, the first guard team leader. Yang Chendong weighed the weight in his hand.


    "Young master, you can''t take risks." during Qiu wuleng''s time, Hu mang came over with an arrow step and wanted to stop Yang Chendong. After all, no one thought that the sixth young master would do it himself.


    "Why? Look down on me." he tied one end of the climbing rope to his waist. Yang Chendong looked at Hu mang casually, but it was this calm attitude that shocked Hu Mang''s heart. I''ve been with the young master for too long. No one knows what his words and deeds represent better than him. Sometimes the more calm you are, the more you prove to be really angry.


    Tiger mang didn''t dare to speak. Qiu Wu didn''t know this. He stepped forward and said, "sixth young master, you can''t be the first line of the commando." as he said, he wanted to untie the climbing rope tied to his waist.


    A strong force suddenly hit Qiu Wu and hit him on his shoulder. He couldn''t help stepping back. He almost didn''t fall to the ground, which also showed a terrible surprise in his eyes.


    When training becomes a habit, standing there is also a root under your feet. Qiu Wu, as the captain of the first guard team, naturally has no skill to say, but the sixth young master almost fell to the ground with a random collision. This can not say that his footwall is unstable, but that the sixth young master has too much power.


    After expressing his position in practical action, Yang Chendong looked at other guards who wanted to persuade him and said, "if you can beat me alone, you can stop me. Otherwise, you''d better not talk."


    Are you kidding? The whole first guard team is not Yang Chendong''s opponent. They also said they want to fight alone. With this sentence, everyone stopped talking. Yang Er, who had no response, came forward with a low voice and grabbed a triangular anchor. He wanted to express his support with practical actions. That is, he will be the first echelon with the young master.


    "Well, you''re so heavy, you''re not afraid that the rope can''t help you. You''d better be the second echelon." after Hu mang reacted, he grabbed the triangular anchor and expressed his determination.


    In addition to Yang er''s heavy weight, which is not suitable for this flexible work, Qiu Wu, the captain of the first team, Dao Xiao, the captain of the second team, and several vice captains and monitor robbed the triangular anchor respectively. They should take practical actions to show their determination to support the sixth young master.


    "Good, hurry up. I hope you won''t become a burden to me." Yang Chendong began to make efforts after joking. He saw his hand raised. The triangular anchor in his hand flew towards the city head like eyes, and soon got stuck at the junction of the battlements. Seeing that he pulled a climbing rope hard and was sure that it was firm, he stretched out his feet and stepped on the city tower. With continuous force of his arms, his feet also moved quickly. The whole person flew straight to the city tower like a monkey.


    "So fast!"


    Although they had already had some psychological preparation, when watching Yang Chendong''s figure disappear quickly in front of them, the guards still couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Leng what God, hurry up." Hu mang also looked at the city upstairs with everyone''s eyes, but soon thought of his task, so he threw the triangular anchor to the city upstairs. At a time, the triangular anchor rises like an eye.


    Yang Chendong was the first to climb the city tower with the help of climbing rope. His speed like Linghu makes it difficult to capture his speed. After jumping up the Nancheng building, he flew to a dark corner. His appearance didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    Take a deep breath, put the breath gently, copy a military spike from your hand to your waist and take it in your hand. Then his body was like a swallow in the cloud. He rushed forward quickly and ran straight behind a Lancang soldier who was walking around with a torch.


    His feet stepped on the ground without making a sound. At this time, he was a ghost. When he came to the enemy soldier''s back, he still didn''t arouse the other party''s vigilance. As soon as his right arm was raised, the army stab quietly stood on the other party''s neck, his left hand covered his mouth, and blood splashed back.


    "HMM." instinctively wanted to struggle, but how could it be Yang Chendong''s opponent? After the Lancang soldier kicked his legs hard, his breath became weaker and weaker until his head tilted after a breath, announcing the death of his life.


    After killing the nearest enemy, Yang Chendong reached out to take over the other party''s torch and stood up like a soldier before. But his eyes flickered constantly, deeply embedded the nearby enemy situation in his mind, and began to make analysis and judgment.


    "Whoosh..." Hu Mang and others also climbed up the city tower at this time and came to the dark corner around Yang Chendong.


    Without looking back, it seemed that he had eyes behind him. Yang Chendong kept gesturing with his left hand behind him, telling them the specific location and number of enemies.


    "You go to the left, you go to the right, and others come with me." Hu mang saw Yang Chendong''s gesture and kept making arrangements. A guard who climbed the city tower began to disperse and went away looking for their own goals.


    The soldiers of Lancang Kingdom, who were unprepared or did not expect someone to attack them, were still walking around the city tower and would stop to chat when they met them from time to time.


    In front of such defenseless opponents, the guards were like dragons. With the stabbing of the army again and again, one enemy was killed in silence. Every time one died, the torches and positions in their hands would be replaced by security personnel. It was only less than half an hour, and all the nearly 50 enemies on the south gate were killed. From the beginning to the end, there was no sound at all. It can be seen how the combat power of the guard has changed.


    "Master, control it." Hu mang twisted the neck of the last enemy in his hand and walked to Yang Chendong.


    "OK, leave a squad here, let them open the south gate, enlarge the troops, and the others go to the East Gate Tower with me." Yang Chendong said calmly, as if they had just killed dozens of wild dogs rather than dozens of human lives.


    With torches in their hands, the crowd went from the south tower to the East Tower. It is Yang Chendong who walks in the front.


    Unexpected results are often received by surprise. I''m afraid no one will think that as a sneak attacker, he dares to appear so blatantly. Yang Chendong has grasped this mentality. Once he gets close to the enemy, they will have no time to respond.


    "Eh? Why did those people come to us from Nancheng building? What''s the matter?" a group of dozens of people with torches was rapidly approaching, and finally attracted the attention of a group of enemy soldiers guarding Dongcheng building.


    But it''s just attention. Everyone is curious. No one thinks that coming will be enemy.


    Thirty meters, twenty meters, fifteen meters


    The distance is getting closer and closer, and the faces of both sides are about to be seen by the light of the torch. The guards are also holding the army thorn tightly and ready to take action at any time. But just at this time, a gunshot suddenly came from the West City upstairs.


    A streamer appeared, which was so noticeable and clearly visible in the dark night.


    As soon as the gunshot rang, Yang Chendong said in secret that it was bad. It should be wusheng. Their whereabouts were found. They had to use the gun. Even if they had been found, there was no need to hide and tuck in. The torch was thrown forward fiercely. The military thorn was also put away at the first time. Instead, the 95 type submachine gun was carried behind them.


    "Dada, dada!" without giving the enemy any reaction time, Yang Chendong raises his gun and shoots. With his keen five senses and proficiency in firearms, every time he shoots out, an enemy with a torch will fall to the ground.


    "Fight!" Hu Mang and others behind him only raised their guns and shot after half a beat. Suddenly, the gunfire rang out, and all the enemies in front were wiped out in less than three seconds.


    "Go to Beicheng building." Yang Chendong raised his left hand and made a forward movement, and then rushed out first.


    In terms of their sharpness, these guards who are with the sixth young master every day have been trained. Especially with Yang Chendong''s personal strength getting stronger and stronger, they are not willing to be regarded as sandbags all the time. The greater the pressure, the greater the resistance. The team members will train when they have time and strive to break through their personal limits. With such a team, it was really unfavourable. There were only bursts of gunshots on the North Tower. With zero casualties, dozens of enemies were killed on the ground.


    Wusheng and the company directly under the regiment have just solved the enemy on the West Tower, and the enemy on the south, East and North towers have been eliminated.


    "Close the four cities and don''t let the enemy escape." Yang Chendong, who gave orders, had a cold look on his face. It was obvious that he was really angry at this moment.


    When the order was issued, the cold front three regiments outside the city were divided into four forces, respectively guarding the four gates out of the city, and then began to push from the outside to the inside. The three of them were in a group. With the cooperation of three three tactics, the unprotected enemies were hit by bullets one by one and fell to the ground. Many people didn''t understand what happened and how the enemy could appear behind them until they died.


    The four gates leading to the outside world fell, and the news soon reached the ears of the commanding general Ceci.

 Chapter 568

    "It''s impossible." when saisha just fell asleep heard the news, he jumped up from the bed, and then wiped his face. Obviously, he wanted to see if he was still dreaming.


    Maybe it was too hard, touching his sour nose, so Ceci had to face everything. "How many enemies are there? Have you figured it out?"


    "General, there are many enemies. Their firepower is very fierce. The brothers can''t resist them all the way." the captain who came to report said with a sad face.


    "How can there be many enemies? It''s only three days before and after we entered Hanoi. Even if there are reinforcements, we can''t come so soon. Also, don''t you say that even a bird hasn''t flown out since the siege? How did the news get out?" Ceci''s face was full of doubt and confusion.


    Seeing that Cecilia was still struggling with these things, the captain said with a worried face: "general, this is not the time to investigate these things. You''d better decide what to do next. Shall we kill out immediately while the enemy hasn''t formed a favorable encirclement?"


    I don''t blame the captain for his cowardice. When they said they wanted to be enemies with mercenaries, their hearts beat drums one by one until they really entered Hanoi and pressed the mercenaries against them. Especially when they know that the number of surrounded mercenaries is very small and there are not many elite, they really have the idea of killing this mercenary.


    But now, the main force of mercenaries has appeared. Judging from the short-term confrontation, there is no doubt that it must be the elite of the elite. Nearly 30000 troops were lost in the original three-day war. Now we have to face the main force of mercenaries. How can we not be afraid?


    The fear on the captain''s face was seen by Cech, and he couldn''t help scolding a waste in his heart. This time he sent troops to Hanoi, but he came with the idea of making achievements. Now the military losses are so serious that if he can''t attack here, even if he can escape, won''t he be laughed at?


    "No, we can''t withdraw." face finally conquered the fear of death. Ceci said fiercely, "There are not many enemies in the commercial street. We must rush in. As long as we occupy there, we can get countless gold and silver, and even advanced guns. In this way, we will have a foothold. As long as we can stick to it, the news here will soon spread and reinforcements will appear. At that time, we will attack on both sides. If mercenaries are strong, we will start and end No, that''s when we make great achievements. "


    Sure enough, he was a fierce general. When the cold front appeared, he didn''t escape or say. He even came to die and later, which seemed to inspire the commander in front of him and let him see some hope, "general, can we really do it?"


    "Why not? We still have more than 40000 people in our hands. Even if we give a discount and there are 20000 people left, can''t we guard a commercial street? At that time, we also have mercenary guns. What are we afraid of?" Ceci said fiercely. Then he came out of bed and called a group of guards to implement a new attack plan.


    On the floor, Liu Jian was sleeping with a 95 class machine gun. He wanted to keep his spirits up and prepare for the dawn of the first war. But suddenly, he woke up with the sound of gunfire in the distance. He looked into the distance with a telescope. His face looked more and more flying, "it''s the reinforcements, it''s the reinforcements."


    "Really?" I also heard gunshots. Governor Song Zhe, who was on his way to lougang, just heard this sentence.


    "Yes, the reinforcements must have arrived, but I don''t know if it''s the main force of the cold front led by the sixth young master." Liu Jian said with some uncertainty. After all, it''s only more than two days since the telegram was sent. Can they arrive so quickly? In other words, if the telegraph machine didn''t have electricity, they wouldn''t be unable to receive the telegram sent by Yang Chendong.


    "No matter who it is, as long as it is a reinforcement, it is our hope, but we still have to prepare for the worst to prevent the enemy from launching a fierce attack." Song Zhe can''t believe that it is the sixth young master and the main force of the cold front, but in any case, the reinforcements always see hope.


    Just after song zhegang finished these, a cold front soldier said, "the enemy is gathering. It seems that he is really going to launch a fierce attack."


    When Song Zhe and Liu Jian heard this sentence, they came to the window one after another and bowed down. Sure enough, they saw the gathering of Lancang soldiers.


    The two men looked at each other in silence, but they didn''t look very good. Just some things came, I''m afraid it was useless. Song Zhe said to Liu Jian, "platoon leader Liu, you have to work hard. Please try your best to block the enemy. I''ll go down and inform all departments to be ready to fight back."


    "Hard work, governor Song." looking at Song Zhe''s red eyes, he hasn''t slept much for three days, and Liu Jian is also a little distressed.


    The auxiliary soldiers, temporary auxiliary soldiers and Vietnamese mercenaries in the commercial street have been mobilized. More than 5000 people have gathered together, which is also their last strength. They can win or lose at one stroke.


    Just as the street was ready, the attack horn of Lancang soldiers sounded. In this dark night, countless enemies rushed over with knives, guns and sticks. Perhaps they knew that this was the last hope. These soldiers were faster than before.


    "Fight, don''t be afraid to waste bullets, fight hard." on the floor, Liu Jian held a 12.7mm heavy machine gun and kept hooking the trigger. The bullets shot out rapidly, and the cartridge case ejected from the chamber soon fell to the ground and paved a layer. Beside him, several cold front soldiers also swept down with machine guns in their shifts, splashing pieces of fire. At the same time, Lancang soldiers also fell to the ground in pieces.


    After three consecutive days of fighting, the number of iron shields in each other''s hands has been very small, and it is difficult to resist the machine gun fire. But after all, the number of cold fronts was too small, and finally many soldiers rushed into the commercial street.


    "Fight!" the auxiliary brothers hiding everywhere held the Bayi bar and spit out flames one by one, turning the enemy soldiers who rushed in first into corpses. But still that sentence, the number of the enemy is too many, so many that it can''t be fought. Finally, I saw the enemy rush in like this.


    "Brothers, let me kill you." with a loud cry, general Hong Jin took the lead in rushing out with a long knife. There were thousands of temporary auxiliary soldiers and Vietnamese mercenaries on his side and behind him. They made a huge cry and rushed together with the soldiers of Lancang country, launching the most cruel and cold-blooded close combat. The sickle rolled, the sword was slashing, the gun was stabbing, and the axe and hook knife kept splitting... Soon, it became a purgatory, with blood, stumps and corpses everywhere


    The cold front three regiments swept down the mountain from the gate to the center of Hanoi. With them were tens of thousands of educated young people in the city.


    The first 50, 000 barefaced youths were sent to Hanoi, and now there are about 10, 000 left in Hanoi. At the moment of the war here, they all hid as much as possible. Although they wanted to kill the enemy and serve the country, they were more aware of their mission and responsibilities. They rushed out without a plan, but they were just dying.


    Until the cold front group appeared, they seemed to find the organized scattered soldiers. They soon gathered together, followed behind the cold front, took all kinds of weapons from the dead enemy soldiers, and charged towards the commercial street with the army.


    At the forefront of the charging army, Yang Chendong took the lead. With every shot of the 95 style in his hand, an enemy would fall to the ground in the distance. With the existence of that "Qi", his perception is at least three times stronger than that of ordinary people. These advantages make him like a fish in water here. In this short time alone, the number of enemies killed in his hands exceeded 100.


    "Slow down, young master, be careful." Hu mang followed Yang Chendong with two members of the guard. A gentleman doesn''t stand under the dangerous wall. It is said that Yang Chendong can''t participate in such a disorderly fight. But now none of them can catch up with the sixth young master. All they can do is to closely follow behind and strangle all the dangers in the cradle. This slowly turned them into a sharp knife, straight into the enemy''s heart.


    Behind them is the main force of cold front three regiments. Commander Wu Sheng was already sweating. When attacking the city before, they had to take the initiative to shoot because they were accidentally found by the enemy. Even so, they just took the west gate of the four city gates, and the battle for the city gate was over.


    This has made commander Wu Sheng very depressed. Now they are still left behind by the sixth young master in the battle in the city, which makes him unacceptable. He yells and urges the cold front soldiers to accelerate and become a torrent straight into the center of the city.


    Whether it was Yang Chendong''s headquarters or the second Lengfeng regiment, their speed was too fast. As soon as the Lancang soldiers had not formed an effective defense front, they killed them, then broke down their formation, beat countless enemies and fled. They ran slowly and crisply, threw down their weapons and knelt down on the ground.


    Beyond those who had no backbone and knelt down, Yang Chendong still took the lead in killing the commercial street near the palace in the city.


    Behind Yang Chendong are dozens of guards. Although they have done their best, they find that they are getting farther and farther away from the sixth young master.


    The guard force was followed by the third Lengfeng regiment led by commander Wu Sheng. In contrast, although they also did their best, they were at least 300 or 400 meters away from the guard force. They are followed by the educated young people in chixian city. At this moment, they have a place to play. They will complete the reorganization of those prisoners who kneel on the ground.

 Chapter 569

    The gunfire never stopped from night to dawn. When a white light slowly rose in the sky, Yang Chendong had come to a place one kilometer away from the commercial street. It is obvious that a group of people are shouting here.


    When he dodged to a corner, Yang Chendong gasped. Then he filled a new magazine with the Ninth Five-Year Plan in his hand. He can''t remember how much ammunition he took out of the warehouse.


    "Young master." after this pause, Hu Mang and others behind him finally caught up, and then they leaned against the corner of the wall panting. This night, they had been killing the enemy. They didn''t feel anything before chasing the sixth young master. Now they have the opportunity to rest, and the feeling of fatigue immediately filled their whole body.


    "How''s it going? It''s very tired. If you bear it again, the battle will be over soon." Yang Chendong''s eyes showed a smile after patrolling the team members.


    Yang Chendong should be far more tired than others. In particular, his perception has always maintained a very tense state. Just because of the existence of that Qi, there is a sense of fatigue, but it is not so strong. On the contrary, he can also feel that the "Qi" is stronger than before, and even vaguely bigger, which makes Yang Chendong curious. He wants to know if there is any limit to this Qi, Where is the limit.


    The other players didn''t know what the sixth young master was thinking. After being encouraged, everyone''s fatigue suddenly decreased by half, one by one, showing that they could fight again.


    "Well, check the weapons and equipment and prepare for the raid." Yang Chendong smiled in his eyes, as if he was going to play instead of killing.


    After a night of fighting, the players were running out of bullets. They didn''t look like Yang Chendong with a big warehouse and the largest Arsenal in the world. But there''s no problem with the remaining bullets making a round of impact.


    "OK, count down to five, let''s rush together." looking at all the soldiers looking at themselves after checking their weapons, Yang Chendong immediately said proudly.


    "Five... Four... Three... Two... Rush!" when Yang Chendong counted to two, his body already stood up. With a rush word exit, he first appeared in the main street, and then sprayed a flame of the Ninth Five-Year Plan in his hand and killed the enemy in the street.


    This enemy team is the headquarters of general Cech. The war ahead is unfavorable. He is reprimanding his captains and captains. How can he expect that the enemy will appear behind him?


    "Da Da!"


    One after another, the unprepared Lancang soldiers fell to the ground like cut leeks. The gunfire also attracted Ceci''s attention, "what''s going on? Why are there enemies behind us? Where are the enemy troops we arranged?"


    It''s no wonder Cecilia was so frightened. At the beginning of the war, he arranged three thousand captains behind him with 3000 soldiers. I thought it was foolproof, but I didn''t know that they had long been killed by mercenaries. They either escaped from the city, or found a place to hide in the city. Others simply surrendered and became prisoners. They were really frightened by the strong strength of Yang Chendong and others.


    The gunfire didn''t stop because of Cech''s doubt. On the contrary, it continued. When the distance was close, a group of players threw grenades at their waists, which attracted bursts of earth roaring.


    The distance between the two sides is about 200 meters, which is the best effective distance under the lethality of fire guns. Instead, Lancang soldiers have knives, guns, sticks and sticks in their hands. At the moment, they are like toys in children''s hands. They are of no use at all.


    "Hold on, hold on." Ceci was caught off guard by the appearance of the cold front. He didn''t react until many soldiers in his sight were shot to the ground. While giving orders loudly, he fled to a nearby street under the protection of his personal guards.


    The mercenaries in the commercial street have become weaker and weaker under several charges. Originally, one or two charges should be able to win. The sudden appearance of cold fronts frustrated Cech''s idea and had to flee to other places.


    "Hum! Want to run." Yang Chendong''s eyes shot out a rage. With his inhuman eyesight, he naturally saw that there was a general in gold armor among the people who fled. If you expect it well, it should be the enemy leader of this action against mercenaries. If he didn''t meet it, it would be just that he met it. Naturally, there is no reason for him to escape.


    Walking fast, he jumped on the roof of a house and threw a sentence to the tiger behind him: "I''ll chase the enemy. You''re responsible for cleaning up here."


    Then, Yang Chendong has disappeared in the sight of Hu Mang and others. All this happened too fast. After one night''s killing, even Hu mang felt that their physical strength was overdrawn. Now they can''t keep up with the young master.


    "Qiu Wu, Dao Xiao, you''re responsible for solving the problem here. Yang Er, let''s go." although he was very tired, Hu mang decided to catch up with him, which is a manifestation of loyalty.


    Hu Mang and Yang Er left. Behind them, the first guard team also followed several members, such as Badaojiang, Pengyue and others. Their ideas are the same, that is, we must not let the sixth young master take risks. In fact, if they hadn''t lost their physical strength just now, I''m afraid they would have followed behind Yang Chendong.


    Cece naturally didn''t know that he had been watched. When he left some people in place, he thought he was safe. So when he took his nearly 100 guards to another street, his originally nervous heart had relaxed.


    It was early morning, and the war in the commercial street had lasted for three days, making the people nearby run away long ago. On a fairly spacious street, only Ceci with nearly 100 people.


    "Hum! It''s bad luck this time. The mercenaries came in time. But it doesn''t matter. At least let us know that they are not invincible in this war. After I leave the city, I''ll regroup and they won''t have such good luck next time." he looked unconvinced, as if he was cheering up his subordinates and himself, Cece said this as she walked along the road.


    "That''s the power of the general, that is, even mercenaries are not opponents." immediately, a pro guard was flattering.


    "Hahaha." hearing the flattery of his subordinates, Cece laughed and forgot the shit when he saw the mercenaries just now.


    This army, which did not seem to be a failed army, even heard bursts of laughter at this time, which seemed so disharmonious. At the moment, a more disharmonious voice sounded over their heads, "bah! It''s just a group of clowns who dare to talk loudly."


    "Hmm? Who? Who? Where?" as soon as I heard the sound of reprimand, Ceci and others hurriedly inquired about the reputation, and saw Yang Chendong standing on the roof five or six meters high.


    Of course they won''t know who Yang Chendong is. But they also saw that there was only one person on the other side. Although the person still held a firearm they had never seen, a hundred people gave them enough courage to one person.


    "Hum! You have only one person and dare to stand up. You really don''t know how to write the death word. Come on, give it to me together." Ceci flashed a fierce look in his eyes, and his eyes focused more on the firearm in Yang Chendong''s hand. I thought that the defeat of the war was certain, but it would be a worthwhile trip if I could steal an advanced musket.


    A hundred people fighting one person also gave other close guards great confidence. After receiving the general''s order, they shouted and surrounded the roof.


    "I don''t know how to live or die." Yang Chendong stood on the roof like a God. Looking at these people with knives and guns, he wanted to be surrounded by others. A strong murderous spirit flashed in his eyes. Then he raised the muzzle of the gun and fired a shot at several pro guards who were climbing up the room.


    "Bang!" the loud noise came out, and then there was the sound of explosion like a small mine. Poor guards who were climbing were blown out before they knew what had happened. Among them, the guard who was directly shot at the muzzle was directly blown apart, and his blood and flesh splashed everywhere.


    What Yang Chendong holds in his hand is a shotgun, which is still the latest one. It has the power of a small shell. When this shot is fired, the direct range covers the surrounding area of four or five meters. Can it be resisted by knives and guns.


    Under one shot, there was such a sensational effect. Cece''s mouth opened wide and could insert an egg. It can be seen how surprised he was at this moment.


    Other pro guards were no better. Several pro guards who wanted to climb to the roof in another direction immediately stopped their actions, and then stood there at a loss. They didn''t know what to do.


    They didn''t know how to do it. Yang Chendong could teach them. As soon as the muzzle of his gun turned, the next shot of shotgun had been blown in front of them. There was a big hole in the roof. Naturally, none of the people standing there could be spared, either dead or injured.


    "My God!" the power of the shotgun frightened them. After seeing the power of the two guns, none of the guards wanted to take Yang Chendong''s life. On the contrary, they quickly sought shelter and hid. At this moment, Yang Chendong, who has only one person, is not a soft persimmon to pinch, but a fierce tiger in the forest. Opening his mouth can devour their lives.

 Chapter 570

    "Bang, bang, bang!" one shot after another hit those Pro guards who were running around or beside them. One Pro guard after another was blown to the ground, screaming and wailing, which gave people a feeling of great fear.


    "This... What weapon is this?" Cech rushed into a folk house under the protection of several pro guards. At this time, he was very embarrassed and frightened. Just now, he saw with his own eyes that three pro guards were hiding behind a heavy wooden board, but as soon as the gun rang, a big hole was blown out of the wooden board, and the hiding three were blown out of a distance of three or four meters.


    This powerful lethality completely defeated his arrogant heart. At this time, he has only one feeling, that is to escape here quickly. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know where it will be safe at the moment.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang. The first blast sounded, accompanied by several screams, representing that another pro guard was shot dead or seriously injured and lost combat effectiveness.


    "Will... General, what should I do?" a pro guard asked with a pale face. His double tremor represented his fear and tension at this time.


    "Find a way to rush out. After all, he is only one person." Ceci was also frightened, but after all, he was a general and could calm down quickly. But he has been very restrained. He no longer wants to take Yang Chendong''s life as he did just now.


    Advanced muskets have been a headache, which can be seen from the average daily battle damage of nearly 10000. That''s not to mention artillery. The difference of one word means that it is indeed an insurmountable existence. That is, in terms of momentum, shotguns have completely won the Bayi bar and the 95 style. There are too many.


    "Let''s rush separately." Ceci, who was forced to calm down, tried to calm his voice, and then stretched out his hand to point to the three close guards around him. You three ran out in different directions, and the others followed me. You should remember that he has only one person and can''t shoot you at the same time.


    The pro guards are used to obeying the general''s orders, especially when they think that there is only one enemy and they run around, the survival rate should still be very high. Several pro guards nodded in the opposite direction and rushed out in different directions.


    Yang Chendong, who had put away his shotgun, took out a 955.8mm machine gun from Dachang. The gun has an empty weight of 3.95kg, a length of 840mm and a range of 600m. It is supplied by 75 rounds of drum.


    The performance of this 95 machine gun is more powerful than that of a shotgun with only six rounds. The only difference is that the momentum is not so strong, but in front of the frightened enemy guards, these are nothing.


    Just replaced with a new magazine, I just saw someone rush out of the house, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. Yang Chendong was not polite. He fired several shots, and the three pro guards who fled in three directions were thrown to the ground.


    "Rush out!" Ceci heard gunshots outside. Knowing that the opportunity was coming, he shouted loudly and rushed out of the house with the only three guards around him. But just after they rushed out, they clearly saw the bodies of Pro guards all over the street, including the three people who rushed out just now.


    "This..." Cecil instinctively stopped, looked up at the roof and saw Yang Chendong with a 95 machine gun and a murderous face.


    "Suddenly..." under a few shots, the three remaining guards leaned back. If they looked carefully, they were all shot in the forehead. The effect that a machine gun can hit ten rings has shown that Yang Chendong''s familiarity and accuracy with guns have reached a higher level.


    With a plop, Ceci also fell to his knees. Unlike other pro guards, he was shot in both legs. The powerful penetration of machine gun broke his leg bones and made him lose the ability to stand up.


    "General!" shouts came from some rooms along the street, and some pro guards rushed out as if they were not dying.


    Pro guards are pro guards. Their loyalty to generals is much higher than that of ordinary soldiers. I don''t know how many times. But the fact is also doomed that their actions are of no use at all. They can only become the soul under the gun.


    Suddenly, suddenly... Flames erupted from the muzzle of the gun. Then these pro guards fell to the ground one by one. Unexpectedly, no one could rush to Ceci.


    Seeing what happened, Cece forgot the pain in her legs. Because at this time, his heart was more painful. At the moment when he looked up with courage, Yang Chendong standing on the roof felt a deep fear from the bottom of his heart like a devil.


    The gunfire finally stopped and the whole street became quiet. Without a living guard, only Yang Chendong standing on the roof and Ceci kneeling on the ground with bleeding knees were able to breathe.


    "Young master." they finally appeared.


    When they saw that Yang Chendong on the roof was safe and sound, they breathed a sigh of relief, and then there was a deep shock. They were frightened by the scene in front of them. There were nearly a hundred corpses in the streets.


    "This... Is all done by the sixth young master?" Badaojiang, the guard, said while swallowing a mouthful of spit involuntarily. One to one, although they have the advantages of advanced guns, they can''t do it.


    "That should be the enemy general who bothered us this time. Catch him and go back to the public trial. By the way, wrap him up and don''t let him die so soon." Yang Chendong jumped down from the roof and walked to Hu Mang and Yang er.


    While Cech was captured, in front of the commercial street, the Lancang soldiers here were defeated first because of the emergence of the main force of the guard and the cold front three regiments, and then knelt down and surrendered in front of strong strength. The danger of Hanoi city was solved.


    At the front gate of the commercial street, Yang Chendong was standing here looking at the mess in front of him.


    On the commercial streets after the war, some guns were completely broken and machine gun parts were thrown all over the ground. The bodies of the martyrs were in various postures, including those holding the enemy''s waist, those holding the enemy''s head, those blocking the enemy''s neck and pressing the enemy to the ground, and those falling together with the enemy and burning together. There was another soldier. He still held an unsound grenade in his hand, and his body was covered with brains. The brains of the Lancang soldiers who died with him burst and covered the ground. There was another soldier with half of the enemy''s ear in his mouth. When burying the martyrs'' bodies, some of their fingers were broken because they clasped their hands and held the enemy so tightly that they could not be separated.


    The cruel side was finally reflected. The cold front of a platoon killed six people and injured more than ten people; The auxiliary soldiers of the two battalions can only stand here in the end; Six temporary auxiliary barracks survived, but only one battalion. Even the 10000 Vietnamese mercenaries led by Hong Jin can eventually leave less than 1000.


    This battle was the worst loss since mercenaries went to war. Although such efforts have also eliminated more than 40000 enemies, this result still makes Yang Chendong feel very distressed and distressed.


    Standing behind him, Hu Mang, Yang ER and others had red eyes, and the murderous spirit in their hearts condensed unconsciously, "young master, this revenge must be avenged."


    "Of course," said Yang Chendong in a very positive tone. Lancang Kingdom accepted fan Yuhai''s defeated soldiers and dared to attack them. If they were not destroyed, how could they eliminate their hatred and let others underestimate themselves?


    "Six young masters." Song Zhe, Gao Yu, Liu Jian and Hong Jin finally appeared. From them, we can see a heavy fatigue. It is obvious that the fierce battle of three days and four nights has consumed a lot of their mind.


    As soon as the four appeared, they looked guilty. This time the loss was so heavy that they didn''t know what kind of punishment to be punished. Although they have worked hard in this process, the result is still unbearable.


    In particular, Hong Jin, one of the four, let the enemy attack when he was defending the city. What''s more hateful is that some people who eat inside and eat outside appeared under his hands. It can be said that he was most responsible for the city of Hanoi this time. He was originally a demobilized general. This time he made such a big mistake. He really didn''t have the face to face Yang Chendong. The reason why he came here this time was to plead guilty. He even prepared to be severely punished and even surrender his military power.


    Yang Chendong stood there motionless as a mountain, his eyes swept over the four people''s bodies and faces one by one, which brought great pressure to people.


    Hong Jin''s fault has just been mentioned. Gao Yu''s fault was that he did not follow the past and regulations, so that the telegraph machine was always on. As a result, when it was needed, the power was insufficient to receive telegrams, and it was a big mistake to be unable to receive messages; Although Liu Jian worked hard for the first war, he could be the highest officer of Leng Feng here. He really only focused on the three-thirds of the mu in front of him. He didn''t want to command the auxiliary soldiers, didn''t benefit this force, and didn''t even arrange to come up to the building post. Otherwise, the war wouldn''t be so difficult.


    As for Song Zhe himself, he was only focused on developing the economy. He didn''t think about how to deal with it once someone attacked. This meant that he was short-sighted. Even if there were 10000 educated young people in the city, he didn''t make good use of it. It was also a big mistake.


    Who dares to face Yang Chendong''s eyes at this moment, one by one has long lowered his head and waited for the result of punishment.


    "Alas." with a sigh, Yang Chendong knew they were wrong, but this was not what everyone wanted to face, but due to personal vision limitations. I believe that with this experience, you should know how to deal with it when you start things in the future. "You''ve worked hard!" after sighing, Yang Chen East Africa Dan didn''t blame them, but encouraged them to say so.

 Chapter 571

    He was waiting to be reprimanded. He even did a good job of being severely punished and being transferred from his original post. Unexpectedly, Yang Chendong said such a sentence. What does this mean? Are you affirming their efforts?


    All four looked puzzled and raised their heads. Yang Chendong knew that some things must be made clear, "Your performance in this war is still good. In any case, you can persist to the last minute, and from the reaction at the beginning of the war, you can do without fear of war and death. If you have to say that you are wrong, you are still inexperienced and unprepared. You are too careless. You think that with the brand of mercenary, people all over the world will If you are afraid of us, no one will come to our trouble. This is wrong. "


    The tone is not very heavy, just the truth, but it is enough to make Song Zhe and others fall into reflection.


    In this war, unless Yang Chendong happens to be in Hanoi City, I''m afraid he won''t handle things better. Naturally, we can''t blame others. In ancient wars, the general city gate was opened, which is tantamount to the fall of the city. Hanoi city didn''t change hands, and the result is very good.


    There was no expected reprimand or even punishment. Instead, Yang Chendong was reasoning with them and talking about experience. It was just a conversation for nearly an hour, which really benefited several people. I believe that if the same thing came to Hanoi with the help of about 10000 young people with embedded knowledge, Hanoi would soon recover its original appearance. The bodies on the streets were carried away and the blood was washed Brush it clean. On the surface, it is no different from the past. If there is any change, it is that there is a large-scale Beijing temple outside Hanoi. It is a large-scale Beijing Temple composed of more than 40000 people''s heads.


    Just beside the Jingguan temple, there are several tall wooden pillars on which the bodies of several cecilians are hanging. Yang Chendong wants to tell those who make up his mind in this way. Being an enemy with me is such an end.


    Five days later, the second regiment of Lengfeng, 20 auxiliary barracks and the 50000 second batch of young people from chixian city rushed to Hanoi and were warmly received by Song Zhe and others.


    Especially when Song Zhe knew that the 50000 educated young people had been militia and had a certain military foundation, he was even more excited. He had made a military plan for all the people and got the consent of Yang Chendong.


    The so-called all the people are soldiers, that is, the people or the people should do whatever they should do. But once the city is in danger, it is all the people. Among them, young people with certain military training are the main force, supplemented by others. They can take weapons from the Treasury of each City and quickly arm them into combatants. Once they make contributions in the war, they can get rich awards Reward and so on. Even with the permission of Yang Chendong, Song Zhe added one item to the plan, that is, those who have performed well in the war can consider joining the cold front. Just this one item, I don''t know how many educated young people are excited.


    The most glorious thing in the city is to join the cold front. There is a saying that if one person enters the cold front, the whole family will be honored. Let''s say that as long as one person in your family enters the cold front, you will be looked up to by others wherever you go. No matter what you do, you will have more advantages and treatment than others.


    The reason why they have become educated youth is not that these young people do not want to join the cold front, but because the cold front is assessed only twice a year and the number of recruits is limited. They want to contribute to the development of the red embedded city through other methods. Now, they have the opportunity to join the cold front. Unconsciously, these educated young people have a desire , that is, someone will think about his city, so he has the opportunity to enter the cold front.


    The two groups of educated young people are 100000. They not only have a certain foundation of military training, but also everyone has culture and are very young. These people have undoubtedly become a hot pastry in the eyes of governor Song. However, after these people are divided into various cities, driven by them, I think they will be a very powerful force. If they are used well, they will no longer be afraid of other enemies Yes.


    Returning the affairs of Vietnam province to Song Zhe, Yang Chendong began to consider cleaning up the affairs of Lancang kingdom.


    The clean-up in Yang Chendong''s eyes is naturally different. This clean-up is to destroy the country.


    Originally, I wanted to wait for the things in Vietnam province to stabilize and then talk about dealing with Lancang Kingdom, but the other party immediately took the lead, so don''t blame him for doing 15.


    The three regiments of Lengfeng have successively returned from various cities. As Yang Chendong expected, fan Yuhai led the team to withdraw as soon as Lengfeng came out. Obviously, he also knows that it is impossible to win a powerful mercenary with 50000 troops in his hands.


    With the return of Leng Feng''s third regiment, the issue of sending troops to Lancang Kingdom has been put on the agenda.


    Just five days later, the preparations for the war against Lancang were completed. In order to avenge the destruction of Hanoi, Yang Chendong called Lengfeng regiment 2, regiment 3, 20 auxiliary battalions and 30000 Vietnamese mercenaries led by Hong Jinhe, totaling more than 50000 people.


    According to Yang Chendong''s plan, once the Lancang kingdom is won, the chixian city will send 50000 educated young people again to complete the follow-up work.


    Ships of military supplies were transported by sea from chixian city to Vietnam province and sent to the troops. More than 40000 mercenaries came out of the west gate of Hanoi city and went straight to Lancang kingdom. The first destination was Heping County adjacent to yinglou City, Vietnam province.


    Heping County, adjacent to the former Jiaozhi area, is an important town in eastern Xinjiang of Lancang kingdom.


    There is a Lancang army of 3000 people here. When the mercenaries came to yinglou city for three days and kept moving forward, the Scouts of Lancang country flew the news to Vientiane City, the capital of the country.


    Vientiane City, which represents the political and economic center of Lancang Kingdom, payase, king of China in the palace, felt bursts of toothache.


    Believing fan Yuhai''s words, he took the initiative to send troops to Jiaozhi river inner city. He originally wanted to pick up a cheap one. He heard that there were mountains of gold and silver, and as long as the war was won, he would get a lot of advanced firearms, which could greatly make up for the shortage of Lancang army.


    But who would have thought that the main force of mercenaries suddenly appeared, and once the danger of Hanoi was lifted, a total of 70000 troops, including Ceci, were defeated, and less than 10000 people really escaped from the city.


    First there was the 100000 defeat of Ratti, and then there was the 50000 defeat of Ceci. The Lancang Kingdom, which was not very strong, is now only left with the 100000 troops of Lao general sang Weng La and the 20000 King guards in the imperial city.


    One hundred and twenty thousand people fight more than forty thousand people, and it''s this battle. It seems that the advantages are on their own side, but it''s another matter to replace this enemy with mercenaries.


    Who doesn''t know that mercenaries have the most advanced continuous fire firearms in the world, and who doesn''t know that mercenaries are used to winning more with less?


    "Where is fan Yuhai?" his face was burning with anger. Now payase hated the cross toed fugitive. If he hadn''t listened to his words, he wouldn''t have faced the main force of mercenaries so early.


    "Your Majesty, general fan''s headquarters has arrived at sangnu city. He sent a message to ask your majesty to join him with the army. He will defeat the mercenaries." general Sai Weng stepped forward and saluted.


    "It''s a great tone to defeat mercenaries. If fan Yuhai really had such ability, he wouldn''t have to run away like a lost dog." a sarcastic voice came from the ministers. Then a middle-aged man with small eyes and a big head took the initiative to stand up, hugged his fist and said respectfully to the high payase: "Your Majesty, I think it''s clear that fan Yuhai wants to use us as a shield and want us to fight with mercenaries. Otherwise, why did Cech attack Hanoi city before and never see fan Yuhai? We''ve suffered a loss. Please think deeply and don''t be fooled."


    The speaker is Longqi, the national teacher of Lancang kingdom. He is famous for his eloquence and extreme intelligence. Later, he was recruited into his command by payasai and given the position of national teacher.

 Chapter 572

    It can be said that if sang Weng La is the representative of a military general, long Qi is an example of civil servants.


    Such a person stood up and expressed his opinions, which soon won the support of many civil servants below. Not only that, some people simply talked about the previous sneak attack on Hanoi City, accusing it of being a mistake, playing with fire and only putting Lancang kingdom in danger.


    Since ancient times, it has been difficult for civil and military to coexist, which is determined by their nature.


    Just as generals can only show their role on the battlefield, civil servants need peace in the world. Only in this way can they display their talents. Once there is a war, their skills are difficult to use. This is why once there is a war in history, civil servants always advocate peace and military generals always advocate war.


    Payasai was still sitting in a high position and looked at everything with a smile. For an emperor, balancing power represents their means. Civil and military opposition, which is even what he hopes to see in the bottom of his heart. But when seeing the morale of civil servants getting higher and higher, sang Weng La and other military generals slowly stopped talking and kept silent, he also saw that things were wrong. He wants the art of balance, but he absolutely doesn''t want to see either side become bigger.


    "Enough, enough." seeing that the situation was completely reversed, payasai finally had to stand up and speak.


    With this cry, the hall soon quieted down, indicating that the authority of the king payasai was still very heavy. "The matter about the alliance with fan Yuhai was discussed before. How can we break the appointment? Besides, the mercenaries first attacked general Ratti and killed him. This time, they killed general Ceci. They are already at odds with us. Don''t think about peace. Sang Weng, the king will order you to take the army north to meet general fan Yuhai in sangnu city now , we must keep the enemy''s army out of the country. "


    "Minister, take orders." Sang Weng La bowed his head and respectfully agreed. When he looked up, he also looked at Longqi and others with some provocative eyes. The meaning of the demonstration was very obvious.


    The court meeting ended with the king''s words. If sang Weng began to send troops, he also sent people to urge the army to solve the problem of food and grass. This time, a hundred thousand troops set out to fight. It''s not a small expense to eat, drink and Lazar every day.


    "National division, general sang came to urge food and clothes." just as he returned to the house, Longqi saw some relevant officials waiting for him in front of the house. In a bad mood, he waved his hand impatiently, "here, give what you want."


    "National teacher, there are few military supplies in the Treasury. Do you want to take them all out at one time?" several relevant officials asked for instructions with constipation on their faces. I don''t blame them for their embarrassment. First 100000 troops were defeated, and then 50000 troops were defeated. There were a lot of military supplies lost with them. After several wars, the inventory in the Treasury has become less and less. This time, sang Weng was even more open to the lion, asking for 100000 people''s guns and clothes. This is their limit. If they take them out according to this requirement, the Treasury will be empty. Once there is a need, they really can''t take out anything.


    At that time, once the king gave orders, what would they do? Then I came to ask the national teacher for advice.


    "Few? Haven''t you been making weapons and uniforms?" Longqi asked with a slight frown. As a national teacher, he needs to manage too many things on weekdays. It is impossible to know everything very clearly.


    Several officials looked embarrassed and replied, "if we return to normal university, we have been working hard, but we can''t stand the consumption. Now many weapons have only been polished for the first time, but they look shaped, but there is still a big distance from toughness."


    "Yes, sir, military clothes, shoes and hats are the same. Only a part of them have been made, and the others are only semi-finished products. It still needs a lot of embroidery women to work overtime for at least two months."


    Several lower officials spoke in all directions, which also made Longqi know more about the situation.


    Just because he knew enough, his eyebrows were raised gently, and an unknown strange color flashed in his eyes. Then he quickly recovered to a calm state, pondered for a moment and said, "it''s true. It''s hard for you. Alas, it''s all those generals who only know how to fight and don''t care about your feelings. That''s right. If they hurry, give them the semi-finished products."


    "Ah!" listening to Longqi''s answer, several lower officials were stunned and looked incomprehensible.


    "Why? You don''t want to. If you don''t want to, go and explain to them yourself. Our teachers don''t care." seeing that you have an idea, these people don''t seem to agree. Longqi turned angrily and wanted to go to the house. This frightened the officials. They quickly stopped Longqi''s footsteps, and then asked, "if it''s semi-finished products for them, what should we do once they find them on the battlefield?"


    "When you find out, you''ll find out. It''s beyond their capacity. Besides, this time, we were supposed to cooperate with fan Yuhai to fight, but it''s just to build a momentum. Of course, if you have other ways, you can think about it." Long Qi said with an indifferent attitude.


    If there were any other way, would they come to longzina for advice? Thinking that there was really no better way, those people in the army were like wolves one by one, and they would be beaten at any time if they didn''t give anything. These officials finally made up their mind. Anyway, the idea was developed by Longqi state. Once something happened, they were not alone. Finally, one by one said they would obey orders, so they left the National Teacher''s house.


    Finally, his ears were quiet. Longqi strode to the backyard of the mansion. "You all stay outside. The national division wants to be alone." waved back the pro guards around him, and he entered the courtyard alone.


    After there was no one around, Longqi''s steps became faster. After seven turns and eight turns, he stopped in front of a small room. After taking a deep breath, he pushed the door and entered.


    The cabin is not very big. Except for a bed, two chairs and a small wooden table, there is nothing else. It looks very simple, but at this time, a person is sitting on the chair and playing with the tea in front of him. He seems to be very focused. He doesn''t look any unhappy because of the simplicity of the environment.


    "Mr. Yun." Longqi''s attitude became respectful, far from being as high as he was to several lower officials just now.


    "Here comes the national master. Please take a seat. It''s just right. Taste the tea I just made." Mr. Yun smiled and pointed to the empty chair in front of him.


    "Then try Mr. Yun''s craft." Longqi squeezed out a smile on his face and sat down on the chair.


    The cabin suddenly became much quieter until the tea had been made. After Mr. Yun took the initiative to pour tea for the two people, Longqi took a sip of the tea cup, then pretended to be very intoxicated and said, "it''s really good tea."


    Whether tea is really good or not, naturally no one cares. All we want is an atmosphere. Mr. Yun looked at Longqi''s performance and smiled. He knew that the other party was taking this matter to express his position. That is to say, his tea is good and his attitude is so respectful. Needless to say, this person has made a decision. Thinking like this, the smile on his face was more prosperous. Then he took out his right hand in his arms and held a million Liang silver ticket in his hand. "Guoshi, this is given to you by our loyal and courageous public. With this ticket, anyone can exchange the same amount of silver in any Yang bank."


    "Hee hee hee." Long Qi took the silver note with an impolite hand and said with a bright smile like flowers on his face: "Zhong Dan Gong is really generous. Long Qi admires him."


    This is a million taels of silver. Think how big the Lancang kingdom is, the revenue of the National Treasury is only about 2 million Liang a year. This move is half a year''s revenue. Who can''t be greedy.


    He carefully collected the silver ticket into his arms. Long Qi didn''t wait to speak. Mr. Yun''s words had been spread, "by the way, this is just the beginning. Zhong Dan said that as long as the national teacher does well, he will give you a total of 5 million Liang, which is a kind of support for long''s business in the future."


    "Hiss!" when hearing the figure of five million Liang, long Qi, who had just smiled, couldn''t help taking a breath. What a fortune it would be. With these, the long family can eat several generations even if they do nothing.


    Once the figure of 5 million Liang was said, Longqi had some hesitation in his heart, and he was completely firm. Of course, he is not worried that if he does something for Zhongdan Gong, the other party will not honor it, because he will become an example. Many people will see whether it is good or bad. If Zhongdan Gong really dares to play tricks with himself, it will only cold the hearts of more people. It''s said that the loyal and courageous man is a man who does great things. He can''t do things like this. It''s just lack of discretion.


    Longqi thought well. Yang Chendong didn''t mean to play tricks with him at all. The figure of 5 million Liang was immediately said, and of course it would be fulfilled. This is related to his external image. How could he do that kind of thing of self destruction of the Great Wall?


    Then again, the reason why we have to pay such a high price is also because Longqi itself is worth the price. Five million taels is not a small amount in any country, but it is really nothing in chixian City, which produces all kinds of novel goods.


    This is the advantage of capital. The so-called money can make the ghost push the mill. Even when the silver reaches a certain amount, it is not impossible for the mill to push the ghost in turn. Moreover, fighting is money, and winning a war can plunder more resources and good things, which seems to have become a cycle. It''s just that some people play well and can form a virtuous circle. Some people don''t play well and it''s easy to collapse.

 Chapter 573

    Obviously, Yang Chendong belongs to the kind of person who plays well. With a large warehouse and countless goods and various knowledge in hand, he has the advantage of being hundreds of years ahead of others. If he still can''t do this well, he will really live in vain.


    Of course, some things, even if they are rich, can''t be played immediately. It''s like the process of contacting and persuading Longqi, which is not smooth at the beginning. The so-called Mr. Yun is the skylark, the leader of the third group of the foreign affairs group of the Security Bureau. It was he who persuaded Chen Di in xiyucheng, Jiaozhi, and gave King Li and his son a heavy blow behind his back, so that the war could go on more smoothly. After the achievement of Jiaozhi, he was sent to Lancang country and began to tackle key problems here.


    Perhaps because the mercenaries did not come here, it took some effort to get in touch with Longqi at first. After spending a lot of money to finally meet, the other party still doesn''t trust himself, or he still has a glimmer of fantasy about Lancang kingdom.


    How to say, Longqi is also the national teacher of Lancang kingdom. He is an example and leader among civil servants. It is not a little difficult for such a high-ranking person to sell Lancang kingdom.


    Fortunately, skylarks do have skills. In order to see each other, the hand is one million taels of silver. Sure enough, in the face of money, the two finally had a private meeting. Needless to say, with the ability of the skylark, Longqi soon moved his heart, especially when he got the promise that the Yang family could allocate a certain proportion of the goods in Lancang kingdom to the Longjia, Longqi really couldn''t refuse.


    But even so, Longqi didn''t promise, but said he needed to consider it. Actually, he wants to investigate. Sure enough, after the meeting and separation, many people from guoshifu left Lancang and rushed to Jiaozhi and Daming as businessmen.


    It is precisely because the investigation takes time, and it is impossible for Longqi to make any statement before making a final decision, which makes the skylark didn''t get the exact news in advance when the war in Hanoi broke out, so that the mercenaries suffered some losses.


    Although the sixth young master did not blame the skylark for this matter, he still blamed himself and thought that his intelligence work was not done well. In order to make up for this mistake, he suddenly appeared in the Guoshi mansion and lived in as guest Qing.


    This is definitely an act of adventure. Longqi didn''t refuse the sudden emergence of skylarks. Instead, he asked someone to arrange a house for him in the backyard. The national master also has a good calculation. If the investigator comes back and reports good news, he naturally doesn''t mind having a good talk with the skylark. On the contrary, he can take this person and send him to the king to show his loyalty.


    The way forward and backward was good for themselves, so they let the lark live in. In more than two months, the dispatched people returned one after another, and the news they brought back was completely shocked to the National Teacher Longqi.


    It is naturally clear to Longqi that doing business is an act of making money. But he didn''t have an intuitive understanding of how much money he made. Perhaps it was also because the Lancang kingdom was too small and limited his eyes. However, the dispatched people reported that all businessmen who can do business with mercenaries can be described as Rijin Doujin. They took the Chang family in Nanming as an example. They used to be a business family. Later, because they got involved with mercenaries, they heard that the future owner of the Chang family is still a loyal and courageous student, so they can get more novel goods, As soon as it is sold to other merchants, it will be a lot of benefits.


    With the intentional cooperation of the Yang bank, the people in the Guoshi mansion were lucky to see some account books, and the data obtained from the above shocked Longqi. Only a regular family and a menstrual trader can earn 500000 liang of money, because they are located in Nanming, where the business competition is very fierce.


    A month is a net profit of 500000 Liang. Isn''t it 6 million Liang in that year? If the Longjia family can also take a share of it, the consumption capacity of Lancang kingdom is not small, and there is not so much competition. Isn''t there millions of liang of income in a year.


    When the data was placed in front of him, he could not help but long Qi. The balance in his heart finally tilted. Under the temptation of great interests, he finally made his final determination, that is, to agree to the cooperation requirements of skylark and sell the interests of Lancang kingdom.


    Not to mention whether Lancang can block the attack of mercenaries, even if it can, the foundation of the country must be shaken. Even as a national teacher, how much benefit can you get from it? Not to mention that his national teacher is not permanent. He is already extremely cold at a high place. I don''t know how many people secretly covet this position. Once he does something wrong, he may be doomed.


    If the mercenary wins the war, where will he go?


    In any case, it''s better to cooperate with mercenaries. After all, interests will not be lost there. As long as you have money, you can enjoy life. As for the outcome of Lancang Kingdom, it''s none of his business. He''s just a minister, isn''t he?


    With a decision in mind, Longqi finally came to the backyard to meet the guest Qing who had been in his house for more than two months. As soon as he arrived, the skylark guessed that the other party had made up his mind, so he took out a million Liang silver note and left the other party with no way to go back.


    Under the temptation of so much silver, Longqi really has no way out. It is possible to do anything under greed, not to mention the advantage of 3 million taels of silver after it is completed. In fact, Longqi is also considering that it is possible to do business, but only with capital. Although he has been a national teacher for several years, there are actually too many people who need to support. In terms of money, he has only accumulated hundreds of thousands of Liang. This is still the case when he holds power again.


    Now that he has enough money to do business, of course, he will not have any scruples. He will tell what happened at today''s court meeting and what several lower officials in charge of war logistics have just found themselves.


    "Very good." the skylark was satisfied with Longqi''s attitude, "Even though the National Division has already expressed its attitude, everyone is our own. The victory of mercenaries is also our victory. For this victory, I think we can make up our minds on the soldiers of Lancang country. As long as we control their logistics supply, it will be a great achievement. Well, if we really make contributions in this matter, I can consider suggesting to Zhongdan Gong that we give more support to the national division Silver as a reward. "


    Hearing that there was a big prize, Longqi''s eyes narrowed into a seam. In order to express his gratitude, he confided another intelligence, "Mr. Yun, my people found that many Han people in Lancang are being gathered. As for what to do, they are not very clear."


    "Oh, there''s such a thing?" the skylark''s face became much more solemn after hearing this. Although he didn''t understand the reason, he thought it wouldn''t happen for no reason. It seems necessary to report it to the sixth young master.


    ......


    More than 40000 mighty mercenaries took peace Town in just one attack.


    The original wall here is not high. There are only 3000 enemy troops and more than 10000 people. It is impossible to stop the advance of mercenaries.


    After occupying here, Yang Chendong settled in the barracks of Lancang soldiers in the Central Plains of the town. Luo Po, the second head of Lengfeng, Kong Jie, the political commissar, Wu Sheng, the third head, and Chen Bo, the political commissar, came to the sixth young master together.


    "Sixth young master, we captured about 1800 Lancang soldiers in this war. How to deal with it? Is it to send them back to Vietnam together with the people and to xiaoryukyu island by sea?" Kong Jie, political commissar of the second regiment, asked aloud. Such post-war matters are generally in the charge of these political cadres.


    "When the people send it back, the soldiers don''t need it. Kill them all and build the Beijing temple." Yang Chendong still looked down at the sand table just made by Hu Mang and said without lifting his head.


    "All killed?" Kong Jie thought he had heard wrong and asked again.


    "Yes, they are all killed. The martyrs in Hanoi City need us to give an explanation, that is, if Lancang country dares to take the initiative to find us trouble, it should be prepared to be retaliated by us." Yang Chendong raised his head while saying, and then glanced at Luo Po''s four people one by one, "what? Do you have any problems?"


    When Yang Chendong saw this, the four people felt great pressure. But Kong Jie, the political commissar of the second regiment, and Chen Bo, the political commissar of the third regiment, thought about it, they still clenched their teeth and said together, "sixth young master, it''s unlucky to kill prisoners."


    Chen Bo was originally a military cadre. Even now, he is also the battalion commander of the second battalion of the third regiment of Lengfeng. But even if he is also the political commissar of the regiment, he should perform his power and stand up together with Kong Jie.


    "Hmm?" Yang Chendong raised his eyebrows and seemed to be a little unhappy. "Killing prisoners is certainly not good, but sometimes it is also a means of war. As long as it can frighten people''s hearts, my young master thinks it''s worth the death of 1800 people. Well, it''s settled. Let''s carry it out."


    He waved his hand casually and settled the matter, not giving others the right to speak.


    It''s Yang Chendong''s honor to explain to the two political commissars. If they still have opinions, he doesn''t mind replacing them. It''s good for officers to have their own ideas, but it depends on what kind of things, it''s a war of annihilation. If they have a little kindness, it proves that they are not suitable for such a war environment, which is also a good thing There is no way.


    With this wave of hands, although Kong Jie and Chen Bo''s faces were still a little ugly, they still knew how to step back. Obviously, Yang Chendong''s power was too heavy to speak.

 Chapter 574

    That is, the sixth young master issued a death order, which must be carried out. This is also the first lesson they learned when they became cold front, that is to obey orders.


    Several officers retreated and Yang Chendong, who was still looking at the sand table, hit the place name called muzhou with a punch, "order the whole army to rest for a day, and then attack muzhou."


    Yang Chendong''s words were somewhat murderous. The tragedy in a commercial street in Hanoi stimulated him. The ideal is to take all the Han people to the peak of the world. Just one step away, he was hit by such a blow, which made him very remorse. At the same time, he was also determined to find Lancang country to vent his anger.


    When Heping Town was broken, mercenaries came to muzhou. After the war report in front was sent back, people had arrived at fan Yuhai of sangnu city and sent people to Vientiane City, the capital of canglan state for reinforcements. He also put down his cruel words. If there were no reinforcements, he would withdraw. It was he who came to help Lancang. Now the Lord doesn''t appear. What''s the matter with him staying here?


    Fan Yuhai is eager to defeat mercenaries. In order to achieve this goal, he has made a lot of preparations this time. But this does not prevent him from scaring Lancang country. Who let mercenaries enter Lancang country now.


    When the people sent by fan Yuhai came to Vientiane City, sang wengla had left the city one after another with 100000 troops. Even though the king had an order, of course he did not dare to delay, but the food and grass he needed were not ready. He could not let the soldiers go to the battlefield hungry. see? As soon as the Quartermaster was ready, he took the army to battle, but he didn''t know how bad the food and grass he had spent a long time getting.


    Rice is old rice, or the kind that has begun to rot and moldy; Weapons are semi-finished products, but they look good in shape, but when they are really used, they will know how weak they are; Even the military uniforms they wore were of poor quality. Some had already opened the line before they reached sangnu City, so that they attracted the angry scolding of unknown soldiers.


    All this is naturally written by the National Teacher Longqi. He has received the benefit of 2 million silver from the skylark. After making the decision to be attached to the loyal and courageous public, he is no longer afraid of anyone. And in his eyes, the 100000 troops immediately went out, so they don''t have to think about coming back. Are you afraid of revenge?


    Half a month later, in front of sangnu City, the armies of both sides were arrayed here, looking like they were going to fight for a victory or defeat.


    More than 40000 mercenaries attacked the city. They went out of Hanoi, crossed yinglou, captured Heping Town, took muzhou City, and came all the way to sangnu city.


    On the side guarding the city, it seems that there are a large number of people. Sang wengla leads 100000 troops, plus the 50000 troops in fan Yuhai''s hands, there are already 150000 people. This does not include the 100000 migrant workers and 30000 Han people they recruited from nearby cities.


    Lancang kingdom once had an alias called Lao Xuanwei department, which originally belonged to a foreign province of Daming. Just because the Ming Dynasty lost its rule over Jiaozhi first, and the originally powerful Ming Dynasty was divided into two after the civil engineering change, it naturally broke away from the shackles of the Ming Dynasty. There are still some Han people in the reign. For example, these 30000 people came from several nearby cities. Now half of these Han people have been pushed to the front of the battlefield. The remaining half was mixed with Lancang Bing and fan Yuhai''s men.


    The effect of this is to prevent mercenary shelling. How advanced their artillery is, fan Yuhai had learned it as early as the first World War to defend Hanoi city. With that experience, he is well prepared this time.


    The army was mixed with 30000 Han people, which was prepared for shelling. There are also 100000 Lancang people, who have indeed set up hundreds of stone catapults. In contrast, these catapults are very simple, and even some are directly built with rough wood. The joint is connected with thick rope, which can not be used for a long time, but with more quantity, they also have great power to launch. This is the second means prepared by fan Yuhai.


    Even if it is the second, there should be the third. Yes, the third is the 5000 light cavalry. Fan Yuhai exhausted everything and even took out the 1 million Liang silver that Beiming supported him. Only then can there be such a cavalry team that can quickly break in and retreat.


    Before the Ming Dynasty, the Mongols entered the Central Plains with unparalleled war horses and established the Yuan Dynasty. This shows how powerful the cavalry was at that time.


    In addition to these three points, fan Yuhai also has a killer mace, that is, Li Min and Shen Kun. They are all close combat experts and have good Kung Fu. As long as they are given the opportunity, they may take the head of the loyal and courageous public among the chaotic army. If this is done, the mercenaries will inevitably collapse without a leader. At that time, he will kill the army all the way, recover their toes and repeat the previous glory.


    For this war, fan Yuhai is painstakingly prepared. Now he is riding on a horse and wandering among the cavalry. Looking at the mercenaries in the same array in the distance, a trace of smile appears in the corners of his eyes. He wants to see how the Ming loyal and courageous public, who is very important in the publicity and takes care of the Han people, will break the situation.


    On the mercenary side, some officers suddenly felt helpless when they saw that many people dressed in Han nationality were coerced to the front of the team by the enemy.


    Those who can become mercenary officers have stayed in the chixian city. Naturally, they know the wishes and ideals of the sixth young master to revive the Han people. This ideal is not just talk. In the Jiaozhi war, the number of Han people saved reached more than 80000, and this number is still expanding with the surrender of more cities.


    It can be said that the reason why Leng Feng can have such cohesion is inseparable from the increasing status of the Han people. Most of them are people who have suffered, so they don''t want to watch their children suffer. Now we have the opportunity to lay a foundation for them and live a better life. Why don''t we do our best?


    Just now, so many compatriots are standing in front of them and blocking their way of charging, which really makes them feel very depressed when they hit cotton with one punch.


    Through the telescope, Yang Chendong looked at each other''s formation clearly, and his eyes flashed cold.


    Threatening the people to go to war is clearly a villain''s act, which is not ashamed of the big husband. If such a thing happens in future generations, it will be resisted and denounced by all countries in the world. But now it''s only the 14th century, and the so-called slogan of human rights has not been shouted. Even Yang Chendong of Jingguan doesn''t know how many people he has built. It''s really ridiculous to talk about human rights at this time.


    It can be said that the war at this time is about cruelty and unscrupulous means. In doing so, fan Yuhai really can''t say anything else except that some people scold him in the bottom of their hearts that he is not a hero and doesn''t do things openly and aboveboard.


    "Young master..." Hu mang stood aside, and some didn''t know what to do.


    The two cold front leaders and the political commissar of the regiment came to the temporary headquarters where Yang Chendong was located. The complexity of the front-line situation made them feel powerless. Of course, not all of the four people see the lives of these people so much. It''s like Wu Sheng of the third regimental commander. He wants to say that it''s just killing. With their prepared advanced artillery and continuous firing guns, it''s possible to suppress the morale of the other party and hope to win with a fierce impact.


    Of course, such an idea is just a thought in his heart. Wu Sheng doesn''t dare to say it. I haven''t seen what the sixth young master means. If I dare to make such a statement and make him unhappy, he will be the head of the regiment.


    The four regimental officers are waiting for Yang Chendong''s instructions. The headquarters was very quiet until Yang Er shouted, "no, the other party moved and is slowly coming to us."


    "What?" Luo Po exclaimed, looking at the battlefield with binoculars in front of his chest.


    Yang Chendong also took over the telescope handed by Yang er. What he saw was the scene of the enemy threatening the Han people and approaching the center of the battlefield step by step.


    The look in his eyes was more gloomy, and the needle dropping could be heard in the headquarters. I don''t know how long it took. Finally, a word came out of his mouth, "withdraw!"


    "What?" Wu Sheng''s reaction was the most intense. He didn''t seem to believe his ears that such a military order would appear.


    "I said retreat and the whole army retreated." Yang Chendong roared at wusheng like an angry lion.


    This time everyone heard clearly. They were all tight. They went to the task immediately. Yang Chendong was still sitting in the chair, although he knew that these Han people were not real Han people. They had married and had children or married in Lancang kingdom for many years. In their hearts, they were afraid that they had forgotten Daming long ago. These people die, and it''s not a loss. But in front of so many people, Yang Chendong still had to issue such a military order, because he wanted to stand on the side of loving his people like a son in the army. He wanted to let everyone know that his goal of taking all Han people to the top of the world had not changed.


    "Young master..." Hu Mang and Yang Er walked around Yang Chendong. They didn''t know what to say at the moment. They just thought they should be with the young master at this time.


    "I''m fine, you also clean up and retreat." Yang Chendong seemed to wave his hand weakly. But in fact, the look in his eyes was very firm. He had already made plans for this situation. Just now, there were more elements of acting.


    In fact, as early as a few days ago, Skylark intelligence was sent over. Among them, there was news that nearby Han people were suddenly recruited. Just at the moment of seeing the news, Yang Chendong guessed what Fan Yuhai was going to do in his mind.

 Chapter 575

    Perhaps ancient people didn''t experience many such things as taking the people as the quality, but I don''t know how many times such things happened during the Anti Japanese period. But this seemingly old-fashioned trick is the most effective for those teachers of benevolence and righteousness. On such a problem, their predecessors did not know how much they had suffered.


    I remember when I was studying in the military academy, the instructors also put forward such questions. Unfortunately, even in later generations, when science and technology were developed, no one thought of any good crack technique. Fortunately, the students at that time knew the nobility of human rights. No matter who wanted to use such means again, they had to bear great pressure first, so they didn''t think such a thing would make them encounter again.


    At that time, Yang Chendong also thought about such a problem, but he just thought about it. Then he forgot it. After all, he didn''t think such a thing would happen to him. He was the most powerful cold front. He was the king of soldiers, who performed dangerous tasks, not used in such conventional operations.


    It''s hateful that we should really face this problem now. For several days, Yang Chendong has been thinking. Until last night, when he looked at the moon hanging high and the bright moonlight shining dimly on the earth, he finally made a decision. Although it is not the best way, at least in the past, others will not blame himself.


    Yang Chendong ordered to retreat. More than 40000 troops retreated to the rear for more than ten miles. It was not until it was getting dark that fan Yuhai army stopped moving forward. Then everyone looked happy and laughed. They thought they had finally found the softer of the mercenary. If they had known this move so well, they would not have lost their original mutual toes.


    Laughter was accompanied by the silence and anger of 30000 Han people. I didn''t know what I was going to do here, but what happened during the day made them finally see the truth. It turned out that they were made human shields.


    The anger in my heart is as fierce as a tiger, no! It can only be said to be like a cat. In front of fan Yuhai and the army of Lancang Kingdom, which are many times larger than they do not know, they dare not resist at all. The life here over the years has smoothed the edges and corners of their struggle, and made them used to being oppressed and obedient.


    Of course, they are more worried that the Han Army opposite them will suddenly attack them. If so, the more than 10000 Han people who walk in the front will undoubtedly become the first to be killed. They were worried all day. When it was completely dark, these Han people breathed a sigh of relief. Although they didn''t know what tomorrow would look like, anyway, today''s level was over.


    "Ha ha, sure enough, these Han people are the soft skills of mercenaries." in the big tent of the Chinese army, sang wengla looked excited and excited. When he sat on the big chair and drank wine, he felt very happy.


    Fan Yuhai also looked happy. Obviously, the feeling that all this was under control made him very comfortable. But after all, he is a famous general and will not lightly show his pride. Haven''t mercenaries been eliminated?


    To become a famous general, we need to meet several requirements, such as accurate judgment, fearless courage, vision to control the overall situation, modesty and prudence, and so on. Fan Yuhai is undoubtedly qualified, but he has been cautious for many years, so he said to sang wengla: "General sang, it''s not too early to be happy. The mercenaries just retreated and were not defeated by us. Moreover, the military discipline of these mercenaries is indeed strict. Even in the process of retreating, they are orderly and difficult to deal with. On the contrary, the morale of the 30000 Vietnamese mercenaries has begun to weaken. It''s better to attack them first when moving forward tomorrow, as long as these three mercenaries The defeat of ten thousand people will inevitably affect the main force of mercenaries, and that will be our opportunity. "


    What happened today has proved fan Yuhai''s ability. Naturally, sang Weng believes his words very much. He nodded and said, "well, we should make a good plan early tomorrow morning and take the initiative."


    They didn''t attack before. I''m not sure whether these Han people played a role in mercenaries. After all, this is a murderous opponent. I don''t know how many Jingguan they made. But now that they have found their weakness, why don''t they make good use of it.


    "Well, we will defeat mercenaries in World War I tomorrow. Ha ha, drink." fan Yuhai was also in a very good mood. He raised his glass and held it high to his allies.


    "Dry!" Sang Weng laughed, showing his arrogance in drinking.


    Leng Feng has discipline, that is, during wartime, no matter what reason, he is not allowed to drink. He has actually dealt with several low-level officers for this matter.


    Who can enter the cold front is not a hero among people. To become an officer, I don''t know how much effort and test it takes. The family is also very proud of being an officer in the cold front. But it''s how wronged it is to be taken down for drinking.


    With such an example, what a drinker can only resist the desire of mouth. There is no way. Leng Feng''s treatment is really too good and the aura is too strong. No one is willing to take the initiative to quit such a team.


    At this time, not only was no one drinking in the cold front, but they were still sitting quietly, and a sense of oppression was forming above their heads.


    During the day, they had the feeling that they could not start for the first time. In the face of their compatriots, some of them even hate from the bottom of their hearts.


    Perhaps because the usual political work is too in place, the word surrender does not exist in the cold front soldier''s dictionary. Even if they are left alone on the battlefield, they will fight vigorously and show their existence. Anyway, if he becomes a martyr, his family can be respected and treated well by others. On the contrary, if he becomes a prisoner, his family will follow him all his life.


    Under such ideological education, they especially despise those who have no bones, even if they are Han people. It''s like the more than 10000 Han people walking in front of the enemy team during the day. Although they are forced and helpless, although they also have their own difficulties, this is not a reason to make trouble for the tiger.


    Can it be said that if mercenaries and cold fronts are defeated, these Han people will be regarded as meritorious? Can you have a good life?


    The answer is obviously not like this. If the mercenaries are defeated, these Han people will no longer be useful. Although they will not be killed immediately, good days will never come to them. Even because mercenaries hurt many troops of Lancang country, they will only intensify their anger and impose all this anger on these Han people.


    In other words, from the moment the mercenaries appeared on the land of Lancang Kingdom, these Han people had only two choices, either to live in frustration, or to stand up bravely and resist. They might die, but they might completely change the trajectory of their life.


    All cold fronts can see this truth, but these Han people don''t seem to see it. Maybe it''s because they have no culture and can''t think, or they don''t know what resistance is in their bones, and don''t know how to rely on their own efforts to obtain the respect of others and their own dignity, or they don''t want to consider and face this problem at all.


    If so, is there any difference between living and dead?


    For such people, they have to force them to withdraw. Who will feel better. If it were not for the strict discipline of the cold front, and obeying orders was the first thing they learned after joining the army, they would never step back and show a trace of helplessness.


    But the military order came from the mouth of the sixth young master. Naturally, everyone can only obey his orders. Leng Feng and twenty battalions of auxiliary soldiers had dinner in such an atmosphere. Then everyone didn''t say a word and went back to their own barracks with their own continuous fire guns.


    It was getting dark, but no soldier said he was going to bed. Under the extremely oppressive psychology, I''m afraid they can''t sleep even now. It''s not easy to fall asleep. Who knows they won''t have nightmares?


    "No, we can''t let others bully us like this. We have to resist." a company commander named Wang Yong in the auxiliary soldiers suddenly broke the silence in the barracks and suddenly stood up.


    Wang Yong''s character is straightforward. In order to avenge his family, he did not hesitate to enter Lengfeng''s barracks in the name of helping drive pigs, but also had a big fight. Fortunately, I was lucky to meet the sixth young master Yang Chendong. Later, I killed Cheng Yuan, the enemy of the Yellow bandit army, and was arranged to enter the temporary auxiliary. After more than a dozen battles, Wang Yong finally grew up. Not only did he enter the auxiliary force from the temporary auxiliary force, but also became a new auxiliary company commander. With his character, it is normal for him to suddenly stand up and express his unfair psychology.


    Originally, everyone''s mood was very depressed. What was missing was just a fuse. Wang Yong suddenly stood up, which gave everyone an outlet for their emotions, and soon got the support of many officers.


    Everyone held a breath in their hearts, but they just didn''t know what to do. Even though someone said it was unfair and wanted to ask the sixth young master for orders, many officers stood up. At first, it was only the battalion where Wang Yong was located. Then, the atmosphere infected other battalions and gained more support. Finally, Leng Feng joined in. Commander Wu Sheng became the leader of the people, and took more than 50 officers above the platoon level to the outside of the temporary headquarters.


    "What are you going to do?" looking at the sudden appearance of so many officers and a menacing look, the first and second guard members in charge of the arrangement were full of spirit. Even some team members have opened the insurance of guns. They will shoot if there is a word of disagreement.

 Chapter 576

    Qiu Wu, the captain of the first guard team, and Dao Xiao, the captain of the second guard team, also stood with guns, spitting fire in their eyes. Especially when looking at the military victory of these officer leaders, it was even more murderous. Obviously, they thought it might be a mutiny in the army, and this leader might be a military victory.


    Notice the eyes of the two security captains that want to eat people, and the bitter color on Wu Sheng''s face. He didn''t dare to take a hundred courage against the sixth young master. He wanted to fight this time. In order to avoid misunderstanding, he and the officers who came here didn''t even bring a weapon.


    "Two captains, you misunderstood. We''re here to fight, not against the sixth young master. We don''t have the courage to do that, let alone do that." Wu Sheng explained nervously in order to eliminate the misunderstanding.


    Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao don''t listen to Wu Sheng''s explanation. He only knows that these people have come out of the sixth young master''s account without order, which has threatened the safety here. In line with their duties, they must deal with people. "Come on, tie these people up."


    The two captains ordered together, and 60 guards ran out of every corner and rushed towards the more than 50 officers like tigers.


    These guards will take care of what you are doing here. That is, when the captain ordered, they were impolite one by one. They used great force to press down the officers standing there asking for orders to the ground.


    However, the officers dare not resist such a practice. If they dare to do so, it will be no different from rebellion. But the question is, does anyone dare to make Yang Chendong''s opposition?


    Soon, more than 50 officers were restrained and their hands were cut back and pressed on the ground. Some officers also paid a certain price for this. For example, their mouths had a close contact with the ground and had eaten the soil.


    Wu Sheng was also held down, perhaps because he was a leader and a strong general. According to his people, he changed from one to two, and was implemented by Badaojiang Youpeng more and more, which made him have no resistance at all.


    "We are not satisfied with what you did. We want to see the sixth young master." although he was restrained, but his mouth was not sealed, Wu Sheng still shouted. He thought he was the leader now. He was definitely a senior cadre in the cold front sequence, but now he was pressed on the ground to eat soil. How would he be willing to shout out.


    Wu Sheng shouted, and the other officers shouted with him. They looked as if they were not satisfied with being killed.


    "Seal their mouths." seeing that this can''t make these people quiet, Qiu Wuhei said with a face. In that way, he had to find a needle to sew wusheng''s mouths.


    After giving the order, some team members immediately went to find towels and other things to block the mouth, which attracted the officers'' struggles. If they are really shut up, they can''t make sense. Don''t they really become rebel officers?


    "What are you doing?" as soon as these officers resisted, the situation would change greatly, and the guards would also hurt their hands. When injuries were inevitable, a voice shouted, and a tiger awn with the rank of Senior Colonel appeared.


    There are only three senior colonel in the whole Yang army. They are Leng song, the Army division commander, and Kaohsiung, the Navy division commander. One of them is Hu mang. This can also show his lofty status and identity.


    As soon as Hu mang appeared, the two security captains immediately came forward and said, "tiger head, these officers came without orders. There are a lot of people. We''re afraid there will be problems, so we''d better start first."


    "No! We don''t even have a weapon with us. How can we have other ideas? We just want to see the sixth young master. We want to fight." the suppressed wusheng came out with brute force and forcibly raised his head to look at Hu mang. At the same time, he stared at Badaojiang and Pengyue with warning eyes, as if to say, boy, I remember you, Wait and see what I do to you when I have a chance.


    Badaojiang and Pengyue will not take the threat in Wu Sheng''s eyes to heart. They are the guards around the sixth young master. They originally have a detached position. Mo said he was a leader. Even if lengsong and Kaohsiung came, they were not qualified to order them.


    "That''s enough." Hu mang looked at everything in his eyes. The tiger body was shocked and shouted angrily: "everyone is brothers. Why should we use knives and guns? Let them go."


    "Let go? Tiger head, they have more than 50 people. Once..." Dao Xiao, the second guard captain, said reluctantly.


    "Once what? Or if you don''t have confidence in yourself, can''t 60 people with fire guns deal with these more than 50 people? Listen to my order, let them go, and the sixth young master wants to see them." a cold color flashed in Hu Mang''s eyes and looked at Dao Xiao.


    As soon as he heard that this was the order of the sixth young master, daoxiao immediately became honest. After agreeing, he ordered to release the man. More than 50 officials, including Wu Sheng, were freed.


    Wu Sheng stood up, first shook the soil on his body, then saluted to Hu Mang, and took the initiative to say, "thank you for your help."


    "Don''t thank me. This is what the sixth young master means. But I also remind you that when you see the sixth young master later, you just need to express your opinions and attitude. Don''t shout or shout. Otherwise, I''ll do it first without others."


    Hu Mang''s words are not just words. Who doesn''t know how many years he has been serving the sixth young master and is trusted most. If you offend him, I''m afraid wusheng, they have no one to carry the pressure. Even before long, their officer Aura will be removed.


    Knowing that he could not work with the tiger awn hardtop, Wu Sheng nodded again and again, "tiger head, rest assured, we have a sense of propriety."


    That''s what I said, but I didn''t have a sense of propriety. I soon saw it. Waiting for wusheng, as soon as they entered the headquarters, more than 50 officers became angry and shouted for war one by one. Some people directly said that if they could not fight, they might as well be demoted, because they couldn''t bring the soldiers below, they might as well be a common soldier.


    The shouting lasted for a long time, and the tiger''s head drank and scolded several times, but there was no effect at all. All of the officers were full of the tongue and didn''t mean to stop talking.


    Yang Chendong sat on the chair and calmly watched wusheng''s performance without opening his mouth. It was not until the time of a column of incense passed and the officers were dry in mouth that he coughed gently.


    Yang Er, standing on one side, immediately understood and shouted, "shut up, young master, have something to say."


    Like the roar of a lion, the sound spread throughout the headquarters, stimulating everyone''s eardrums to tremble. At this time, they understood why the sixth young master always told Yang Er to speak quietly. If you don''t suppress it, such a loud voice is ringing in your ears every day. I''m afraid no one''s ears can stand it.


    But the effect of this roar is also good. At least everyone half closed his mouth and no one said anything.


    The headquarters was quiet, and Yang Chendong''s eyes were slowly swept away from the people one by one. Anyone who was watched by his eyes would involuntarily lower his head, like a child making a mistake.


    "Do you want to fight?" I don''t know how long later, Yang Chendong finally asked the first sentence.


    "Yes, sixth young master, we want to fight." Wu Sheng has the largest official position here. Naturally, he answers Yang Chendong''s question.


    For Wu Sheng to stand up, Yang Chendong didn''t have the slightest intention of surprise and anger. On the contrary, he asked the other party, "do you know that the enemy put our compatriots in the former army. If we want to do it, we may hurt them?"


    "We know." Wu Sheng answered happily. Obviously, he had thought about what situation and problems to face before he came. So he not only answered happily, but also said the following words very smoothly, "but we know that if we blindly step back, it will harm not only these compatriots in front of us, but also the Han compatriots behind us. We can''t lose much because of small things. Besides..."


    "What more?" Yang Chendong asked with great interest, looking at Wu Sheng''s appearance of wanting to talk and stop.


    "Besides," Wu Sheng said, as if he had summoned up his courage. "Besides, they are now threatened by the enemy. They really have no intention of resisting. Then they are not our compatriots, but the enemies who fight for the tiger. We can''t be soft in the face of such people."


    "Nonsense." Yang Chendong''s originally kind face suddenly turned cold and stopped Wu Sheng''s next words.


    "Sixth young master." Wu Sheng wanted to go on, but Hu Mang, who knew Yang Chendong very well, shouted, "listen to the young master. If you dare to interrupt, I''ll put you out of jail."


    Not to mention the bad taste of confinement, just say that now the enemy is in front of us. If we are locked up, we will miss the war. No war is the weakness of wusheng. He quickly stopped talking and dared not go on.


    Wu Sheng was speechless. Yang Chendong continued: "we can''t deny that they are our compatriots because they are threatened by the enemy. In fact, they have suffered a lot and suffered a lot of sins over the years."


    "The reason why we captured Lancang is not only to avenge their provocation against us, but also to save more Han people so that they can live a better life like our family, don''t you think?"


    "Yes, yes, the sixth young master is kind. For the sake of the heart of the Han people, heaven and earth can learn from each other." all the officers cooperated. This is not flattery, but what they thought originally.


    "Well, that is, everyone agrees with my point of view. Then prepare the army to retreat after dawn, and go back if there is no problem." Yang Chendong waved his hand helplessly, and the matter was settled in this way.

 Chapter 577

    If it is normal, Yang Chendong said so, naturally no one will have a different meaning. But when they heard that there was still a retreat, the officers quit. When will it be the end if they continue to retreat like this. "Sixth young master, you can''t retreat any more. If you retreat further, you will return to Vietnam province. There are more Han compatriots there. Once the war extends there, the loss will be greater."


    "Yes, you can''t retreat, sixth young master. It''s not wrong that you love the Han people, but doing so will only make the enemy advance an inch and hurt more people."


    "We can''t retreat. We have no way to retreat..."


    The officers are full of gossip. No matter what they say, there is only one result, that is, they can''t retreat.


    "I really can''t retreat, sixth young master." suddenly a voice sounded outside the headquarters. Then Luo Po, the head of the second regiment, Kong Jie, the political commissar of the third regiment, and Chen Bo, the political commissar of the third regiment, strode into the headquarters.


    How could the three of them not know that there was so much noise here? There is only one reason why they have not appeared, that is, they also have the same ideas as these officers.


    Even if the idea is the same, it''s better to let these people make a fuss. Maybe there will be any good results. But outside the account, they heard Yang Chendong say they would continue to retreat. The three finally couldn''t help but take the initiative to stand up.


    Three more officers at the regimental level stood up. With the previous wusheng, all four officers at the regimental level had the same attitude. Obviously, this has also brought great pressure to Yang Chendong. This can be seen from his frown when he no longer speaks.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t speak, which means that he attaches importance to the opinions of Luo Po. It was not rejected for the first time, which also gave the three people opportunity and hope. After a glance at each other, Kong Jie, political commissar of the second regiment, stepped forward and said in a tone of asking for instructions: "sixth young master, the war must be fought. If we retreat, as everyone said, it will only involve more Han brothers. Therefore, counterattack is necessary, and as long as we handle it well, we should be able to hurt our compatriots less."


    "Hmm? What do you think?" Yang Chendong looked up and asked Kong Jie.


    "Sixth young master, I think when we launch an attack, we can shout the slogan of letting the Han people lie down. If they do so, our bullets will only sweep away, so that the possibility of hurting them will be minimized. Wouldn''t it be better to hit the enemy and save our compatriots?" Kong Jie said his idea in one breath. From this point, it can be seen that his idea is not sudden, but the answer he should have thought about for a long time.


    Yang Chendong appreciated each other''s ways and methods in his heart. At present, it seems that he can only do so. But on the surface, he said with a look of meditation and doubt, "if so, our artillery can''t give full play to our advantages. Can we defeat more than 100000 enemies smoothly?"


    "There''s no problem with this. I guarantee that our officers will rush to the front line and set an example for all soldiers. As long as we rush hard enough and fast enough, we can win the war without giving the enemy the opportunity to counterattack and without the support of artillery." wusheng finally had the opportunity to speak again. At present, he said with some excitement and patted himself on the chest, It seems to be under a military order.


    With Wu Sheng''s leadership, other officers also followed suit, patting their chests one by one and saying with assurance.


    At this moment, the morale of the military is high and powerful. Yang Chendong also knew that it was time to make a decision. He was waiting for this moment.


    "OK." Meng suddenly stood up from his chair, "even if everyone is so confident and makes great sense, I order everyone to go down and prepare and start a fierce attack in two hours, but you must remember what you said and try to ensure the safety of Han compatriots as much as possible."


    "Yes." nearly 60 officers stood at attention and saluted. At this moment, they were all excited. This is the war they asked for on their own initiative. They will go all out and won''t let the sixth young master look down on it. But they didn''t know that all this was Yang Chendong''s arrangement.


    During the day, no one noticed the sudden meeting between Hu Mang and Wang Yong. The process is very simple. Hu Mang, in his own capacity, asks Wang Yong to help and mobilize more officers to persuade the sixth young master. As for whether this is Hu Mang''s request or Yang Chendong''s own meaning, only the master and servant will be clear in their hearts.


    The petition finally ended with a satisfactory result for all the officers. The next step is pre war preparation. The first reason for choosing a war at night is that the other party can''t completely control the Han people threatened by them. The second is that the morale of the military is high. If you don''t make good use of it, you will inevitably be discouraged during the day, which will directly affect the combat effectiveness.


    As for the usefulness of shouting slogans to let the Han people lie down and cooperate with themselves, no one can predict. The effect should be, but if you want a Han people not to die, it is absolutely impossible.


    The petitioning officers went back to the barracks, and then added fuel and vinegar to tell everyone the scene of seeing the sixth young master, which aroused many people''s excitement. This is the fighter they asked for on their own initiative. Of course, they should show it well. Otherwise, they will not only fail to live up to the trust of the sixth young master, but more importantly, their officers will be punished for this. Even for their own future and future, they must perform well this time.


    The officers were mobilized, and soon the soldiers below were mobilized one by one. Originally, they felt very unhappy about the concession during the day. Now they can finally fight back. There will be people gossiping. They are guaranteed one by one and patted their chest to show that they will do well.


    Mercenaries here have blown the pot, full of war, straight into the sky. The enemy barracks opposite did not know anything. Late at night, after drinking, fan Yuhai and sang wengla went back to their barracks to rest. They want to have a good sleep. By dawn tomorrow, they want to see how the mercenaries retreat, and then look for opportunities to attack.


    The weather at the end of January is still a little cold late at night. Many Lancang soldiers and the night soldiers of the former Jiaozhi army curled up one by one, leaned against each other to keep warm, squinted and rested.


    In the darkness 400 meters away from them, the mercenaries have been killed back. In contrast, they were all hot in their hearts. At this time, they stared at the enemy under the torch in the distance. When an attack order was issued, the whole army would attack.


    In order to better complete this task. Two main cold front regiments and 20 auxiliary barracks were dispatched. A total of more than 10000 people hold the 95 style or Bayi bar, like a tiger down the mountain. Behind them were 30000 Vietnamese mercenaries, led by general Hong Jin, waiting for the battle to start.


    "Send orders and give me a good performance in a short time. You can''t fall behind the mercenaries and cut off the enemy''s dog head." Hong Jin also said with great strength. He had felt the anger in the sixth young master''s heart.


    The master is angry. Of course, as a dog, he should bite the enemy well, which is not only to show his ability, but also to show his loyalty. He will never miss such an opportunity.


    The hands on the watch moved and turned one by one. When it was 1:00 in the morning, Luo Po, head of the second regiment, and Wu Sheng, head of the third regiment, stood up from the ground almost at the same time, shouted, "rush!" and then thousands of troops and horses were moving at high speed.


    More than 40000 people roared together, and their footsteps fell on the earth, which seemed to make the earth tremble at this moment. The moon hanging high in the sky also drilled into the clouds at this moment. It seemed to be afraid, or maybe it could not bear to see the killing.


    "What''s the matter?" suddenly there was a roaring voice, which woke up the enemy soldiers 400 meters away. But before they could make any response, more and more enemies appeared in their sight, and then thousands of guns roared. The first wave of 500 enemies didn''t even have time to dodge. They fell to the ground and died one by one.


    It was only a distance of 400 meters, and the cold front and auxiliary soldiers were almost advancing at a sprint speed. Just more than a minute later, they entered the enemy''s camp. With the sound of shouting to kill, another very clear voice came out, "all the Han people lying on the ground can avoid death, and those standing will be killed!"


    The sound sounded again and again, so that the whole barracks of the enemy could hear it. After hearing this, the 30000 Han people in captivity were in a panic. Then the first smart man fell on the ground first. Out of instinct, others also learned to lie on the ground. Although they don''t know what the result will be, they don''t know what else they can do at the moment.


    "Bastard, how dare they? Zhongdan, a villain!" a wolf howling like a pig came from fan Yuhai''s resting military tent.


    When he heard the roar of killing outside, he knew that things were bad. His first reaction was that Yang Chendong didn''t care about the life and death of the Han people. Otherwise, how dare he attack? In order to save the Han people, this is just a slogan to show his kindness. Otherwise, why do you have the courage to go to war suddenly?


    Blindly saying that others are not. Fan Yuhai really doesn''t want to think about it. Is his practice open and aboveboard? When the two armies fought, they didn''t think about how to defeat their opponents from the front of the battlefield. Instead, they considered the means of abuse. He didn''t deserve to be called a famous general.

 Chapter 578

    "Quickly, gather the cavalry and prepare to retreat. By the way, inform Li Min and Shen Kun that they can start." after complaining, fan Yuhai soon recovered his calm and ordered one by one.


    The mercenary attack was so sudden that he didn''t come and prepare well. With his intuition, the outcome of the war was doomed. That is, we must lose, so how to preserve our strength is the top priority. Other armies can be lost, but they can only be lost. Five thousand cavalry can''t be thrown here. With the speed of war horses, they can withdraw safely.


    Under fan Yuhai''s command, five thousand cavalry soon gathered, and then protected fan Yuhai from the barracks. They didn''t even enter the sangnu city behind them, but turned to other directions to escape. Obviously, he is still well-known. He knows that a city can''t stop mercenaries with strong combat power.


    At the moment he took the cavalry back, hundreds of figures went in the opposite direction. The leaders were Li Min and Shen Kun. They had a more important mission to complete.


    Compared with fan Yuhai''s determination, sang wengla''s response will be a few shots slower. He woke up in his sleep and said that the mercenaries had killed him. Instead of escaping at the first time, he began to command the soldiers in his hands to fight back. At the same time, he arranged for people to bring the captive Han people. He wanted to kill the Han people in front of the mercenaries, so that the other party was scared and had to withdraw again.


    Phase law is beautiful, and reality is a blow to people. Sang Weng forgot how powerful the enemy he was going to face, and forgot that when he pushed the other party back step by step during the day, the other party''s soldiers had been successfully angered by him. How likely is it that the order can be executed?


    It is like the second and third regiments of the cold front of the fierce tiger down the mountain. The main force is like two sharp knives straight into the enemy''s heart. After only a little sporadic resistance, they successively rescued four Han groups, each of which has about a thousand Han people.


    These captive Han people are like surrounded animals. Their actions are fixed by several wooden stakes. Even when the cold front arrives, none of them dares to break through several sporadic wooden stakes. Just from this point of view, they are simply a group of "zombies" without fighting spirit.


    Fortunately, these people not only listen to the enemy''s words, but also listen to the mercenaries'' words. When those slogans ring, they all tremble on the ground. There is a picture that you kill me and I won''t get up. On the contrary, it allows them to avoid bullets flying around and ensure their safety to the greatest extent.


    Some enemies are still threatening, even killing several people with knives, trying to force these Han people to stand up. But obviously all this is so futile. In the face of the Han people who have long been frightened, their words have no effect. That is, waving the butcher''s knife in his hand is just killing a few more hostages who dare not resist.


    When it was found that the Han people had been unable to be hostages and the mercenaries were advancing faster and faster and were about to kill them, the Lancang soldiers had to retreat because of their helplessness. Without hostages in hand, mercenaries can play 100% of their combat power and are no longer afraid of their counterattack.


    On the Chinese army position, sang wengla took the initiative to enter the battlefield, took his pro guard, commanded the 100000 Lancang migrant workers who were awakened from their sleep, and asked them to use a catapult to fight back.


    "General, our soldiers are fighting with mercenaries. If this stone is thrown down, it will hurt the enemy and his brother." a ten thousand captain came up with a nervous face to comfort him when he saw that it was going to attack indiscriminately.


    "Go away. It''s their honor that our soldiers can die together with mercenaries. Come on, stone, throw it to me!" Sang Weng La was very angry when he learned that fan Yuhai had escaped with cavalry. The world thinks mercenaries are invincible, right? Then I will use my strength to defeat them and tell the world that our Lancang soldiers are the strongest.


    One after another, 100000 migrant workers came to the catapult and pushed the boulders prepared during the day, and then the boulders flew in the air. It seems to be a great momentum. But in this dark night, without any professional training, such a catapult is not accurate. It is exactly where it hits.


    The stones flew around, whistling over the heads of the people, and then fell to the ground and smashed huge pits, forming a great pressure on all the soldiers in the battlefield.


    "They are so cruel that they even smash their own people. Come on, speed up the impact with me. As long as they rush in front of the stone truck, these things will be useless." Wu Sheng looked at a big stone flying over the top of his head and smashing it more than ten meters behind him. He grinned and took a breath. Then he quickly made a judgment and commanded the army to accelerate action.


    Dashi has put a lot of pressure on mercenaries, as well as on the more than 40000 troops abandoned by Lancang soldiers and fan Yuhai. When seeing the boulders falling in disorder, these people who originally wanted to fight with mercenaries by relying on more people turned and ran away.


    Are you kidding? This big stone doesn''t have eyes at all. Don''t be killed by a big stone without seeing the mercenary. How unjust is that?


    Sang Weng, who originally wanted to turn the war around with the help of a catapult, did not know that this behavior led to the defeat of the army in front of him, so that the mercenaries in the charge went into a deserted land. They did not encounter the crazy resistance they imagined, and were getting closer and closer to the enemy''s Chinese army for a time.


    Two regiments and three regiments are like two sharp knives; The auxiliary soldiers of the twenty battalions are like a big net, pushed horizontally and then backward; Thirty thousand Vietnamese mercenaries were in the end, constantly rescuing the Han people and dealing with some small groups.


    It is worth mentioning here that two million silver was not spent in vain. Under the intentional instigation of the National Teacher Longqi, although they got the Lancang soldiers with weapons, they were only semi-finished products. When they met the influx of Vietnamese mercenaries and set out to fight with them, they found that the big knives and long guns in their hands were broken in two only after touching three or five times.


    The unbearable weapons gave Lancang soldiers a heavy blow. How could they be opponents of steel knives and iron guns with bare hands? Therefore, I don''t know how many Lancang soldiers died with hatred. They were not defeated in combat power or courage, but in logistics supply.


    The speed of the two main cold front groups is too fast. Everyone seems to hold his breath intentionally. They move forward very fast. Whenever they encounter resistance, they shoot impolitely and give the enemy no chance to get close at all. Only half an hour later, he broke through the former army and came to the land of the Chinese army.


    The arrival of the cold front was as powerful as bamboo. They came to the catapult. The Lancang migrant workers who killed here fled everywhere. Even general sang Weng La withdrew back to the sangnu city behind him under the protection of his relatives. There are also 50000 troops left behind in the city, which can be said to have the power of a war.


    The company rushed more than ten miles from the enemy''s front barracks to the middle barracks, and then to the rear barracks. The cold front was unstoppable. This time, the combat effectiveness they showed made the enemy unable to stop, and once again refreshed their views on them.


    "Cool!" seeing that the enemy was blown back to the city of sangnu, there were groups of kneeling prisoners of war beside him except his dear comrades in arms. Wu Sheng, the head of the third regiment, couldn''t help roaring up to the sky. But then he plopped to the ground. It''s really tiring to shout cool at the same time.


    It''s just dawn after chasing the enemy for more than ten miles. In other words, they ran so far in just three hours. Running for more than ten miles, we have to charge all the time. In the face of all kinds of possible problems, it is difficult for cold fronts to do it at ordinary times. This time, it was the strength of the morale of the army and the fact that he had held back his anger before that led to the result of surpassing and completing the task.


    Commander Wu Sheng did not know that all this was in Yang Chendong''s calculation. He knew better than others whether the Han people would appear, so he had the act of reluctantly withdrawing troops during the day and suddenly killing them back at night.


    It was also in his plan for the officers to go to war. In this way, it can not only offset the card that the other party has hostages in hand, but also stimulate the fighting heart of outstanding soldiers to the greatest extent. It really kills two birds with one stone.


    no It should be three eagles with one arrow. Because these officers asked for war first, he reluctantly agreed to send troops. In this way, no one will blame him even if the Han people hostages had major casualties. This is the common aspiration of all officers. He just pushed the boat smoothly.


    Maybe someone who knows this will think it is treacherous psychology. But since ancient times, there are no undead people in the world. War has never been that you advance and I retreat. When I advance and you retreat, there will always be a variety of interests and problems, such as the thirty-six tactics of war, fighting spirit and bravery. It is normal for you to Yin me and me to Yin you. On the contrary, history is always written by winners. No matter how disciplined you are, once you fail, it is inevitable that others will say you are pedantic. On the contrary, as long as you don''t hurt the harmony and win too much, others will say you are wise, say you are smart, and even say you are great.


    This is history. This is the so-called "real" history that future generations can see. At this time, Yang Chendong won. He is undoubtedly great, but what others don''t know is that such a great man is now experiencing a crisis of life and death.


    Li Min, Shen Kun. One is the adopted son of the former Jiaozhi king, and the other is a senior killer sent by the northern Ming Dynasty. Originally, they were two people who had nothing to do with each other, even the lifeline, but they joined hands because of a common goal, which was to kill Yang Chendong.

 Chapter 579

    One is for revenge and the other is to prevent trouble. Under the intentional coordination of fan Yuhai, the two came together, and then took their men who had been trained for many years. When nearly 100 mercenaries launched a full-scale attack late at night, they bypassed the main force and quietly went to the place where Yang Chendong might live in the rear.


    In this war, Yang Chendong scattered all his hands in order to hit the Lancang soldiers and the remaining evils at one time. Not only the two main cold front groups, 20 auxiliary barracks and 30000 Vietnamese mercenaries, but also the wolf tooth special corps and ghost sniper team hidden in the dark. Just to increase some chips and win greater victory.


    In this way, there are only 60 members of the first and second guard forces left around Yang Chendong. But even so, no one felt anything wrong. Not to mention that their location was originally the rear of the army. The enemy had no time to deal with the attack of mercenaries. Where would anyone come to trouble them. Just say that there are guard teams one and two. Can anyone rush to the headquarters and hurt Yang Chendong in front of him?


    No one has such strength, so this time even Hu Mang, who has been doing things very carefully, saw the army go out one by one, he didn''t say he wanted to leave any troops to strengthen the young master''s security force. Now we are focusing on war, leaving one more person, and there will be less strength in the battlefield ahead. Considering the overall situation, he will not do so.


    Everyone didn''t think there would be danger, but the danger really appeared. That is, when Yang Chendong stood in front of the sand table, constantly listening to the war report from the reconnaissance camp in front, and was constantly rehearsing the war between the two sides, suddenly there was a gunshot outside.


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Chendong didn''t ask. Yang Er went out at the first time. As the sixth young master, he is almost inseparable, and his existence has always been detached. Among the five members of the Yang family, he is also the highest, because his duty is to protect the safety of the sixth young master. This task is originally sacred and noble.


    "Second brother, someone approached us and was found. Now someone has been sent to chase." Qiu Wuyu, the first guard captain, flashed out in the dark and repeated some things that had just happened.


    "Watch out." Yang Er nodded his head. He just thought it was some scattered soldiers who entered here by mistake. But his duty still made him say so seriously.


    "Don''t worry, second brother." Qiu wuforehead replied. Although he is a little older than Yang ER in terms of age, it is obvious that he is not as important as Yang ER in terms of his position, especially in the heart of the sixth young master. The second brother''s call is not bad.


    Yang Er returned to the headquarters again. When he saw the questioning eyes of Hu Mang, he gently shook his head, indicating that there was no big deal. After making tiger head cast a reassuring look, he followed Yang Chendong and planted flags on the sand table.


    "BAM, BAM, BAM." the sound of several guns sounded again. This time it seemed that the sound was clearer.


    Yang er''s body flashed out again, but soon came back again. There were still a small group of enemies. It wasn''t a big deal.


    Hu mang continued to assist the sixth young master to complete the analysis of the military situation between ourselves and the enemy on the sand table, but followed the sound of the third wave of guns. This time, Hu mang was the first to go out before Yang Er rushed out of the headquarters. If the first time is a coincidence and the second time is an accident, what is the third time? It''s not a coincidence that things happen, but someone did it on purpose.


    Soon, Hu mang walked back to the headquarters, but his face was not good at this moment. When he noticed that Yang Chendong''s eyes also looked at himself, he knew that he had to tell the truth. At that time, he lowered his head and said, "young master, there are some enemies who don''t know their origin suddenly outside. They are like ghosts. They leave once, come and go without a trace. Three of our team members have been injured."


    "Injured? Did you catch the murderer?" Yang Chendong was surprised after listening. He knew the strength of the guard team, not to mention that their training requirements were originally stronger than the most elite cold front. He didn''t know how much he had improved when competing with him. Someone could hurt them and hurt three people at once. It was reasonable to be surprised.


    Hu Mang''s face was a little bitter when asked by Yang Chendong. After a little hesitation, he replied: "the brothers are incompetent and didn''t catch the murderer. Their speed is too fast, and the team members don''t dare to chase, for fear of being caught in the plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain."


    "I didn''t catch it." this time, Yang Chendong raised his eyebrows, but soon he laughed, "interesting, interesting, it seems that this is a force that can''t be underestimated."


    "What do you do, young master?" although Yang Chendong was laughing, Hu mang knew it was just a very angry smile. How could the player be hurt and the host still laugh happily.


    "What should we do? Of course, we should fight. Can we allow them to show off their strength in front of us? In this way, if they come, let the team members bite them. They can hide in the dark for a while. They don''t believe they can hide all the time. Shoot the suspected target. Don''t be afraid of wasting bullets." Yang Chendong said fiercely, and his smile has long restrained.


    "Yes." Hu mang naturally wouldn''t disobey Yang Chendong''s opinions, but there were still questions that hadn''t been clarified, so he asked again, "young master, how many people are suitable to send out at a time?"


    "Send all the second guard team out first." Yang Chendong replied after thinking. With fewer people, he is afraid of being ambushed by the other party, and the gain is not worth the loss. The whole second team has 30 people, and they are used to cooperating with each other. Even if they face ten times or more enemies, there will be no problem. Can''t they withdraw with the advantage of fire guns?


    As soon as he heard that one faction was the whole of the second team, Hu mang hesitated and said, "young master, is there too much?"


    "Not much, not much. Send the second team for the first time. If someone else comes, it proves that the other party''s strength and number will not be too small, so send the first team." after that, Yang Chendong also glanced at Hu Mang and Yang er. According to his meaning, he sent the two people together. After all, the other party''s goal must be for himself, and there is no good enough opportunity, I''m afraid it won''t happen easily. It''s best not to leave anyone around to ensure that the killer comes. But he also knew that even if he said so, the two would not agree. Other things are easy to discuss. If it involves their own safety, they will not be executed even if they are killed. Being able to withdraw both guard teams is the biggest concession.


    Hu mang didn''t know that Yang Chendong had thought to send him out, because even if he transferred out the first guard team, he had quit. "No, absolutely not."


    Looking at Hu Mang''s desperate look, Yang Chendong was moved, but his face pretended to be angry and said, "what? You''re a young master, I''m a young master, I''ll just say OK. Yang Er, beat him."


    "OK." Yang Erzi followed Yang Chendong''s lead. As long as it was the young master''s order, he would fully implement it, never mind whether it was right or wrong. So this moment, he smiled and clenched his fists. There was a creaking sound. It was moving his muscles and bones.


    The strength of Hu mang was equal to that of Yang Er, one flexible and the other powerful. But Yang er''s fist is really not jealous. Once it gets hit, it''s definitely hard to feel. Unless it''s a battle of life and death, if it''s a battle like this, the tiger will usually suffer some losses.


    Thinking that the enemy is on his side, no one knows what will happen next. Once he is injured at this time, it may delay major events. The hero didn''t suffer from the immediate loss. For the sake of the overall situation, Hu mang finally chose to give in, "Okay, okay, don''t do it. I''ll obey my orders."


    "OK, Yang Er, I''ll spare him this time. Hum, I''m sorry you know. Otherwise, I''ll send you out too." Yang Chendong said when he saw the good news. After this sentence, you can also see the unyielding look of Hu mang. Obviously, sending the first guard team out is his limit. If you want to transfer him, he will never agree unless you kill him.


    Now, although he promised Yang Chendong, Hu mang still had a fantasy in his heart. Maybe it''s enough to send the second guard team. The enemy won''t come again.


    Such an idea is doomed to disappointment. Just after the second team was sent out, that is, ten minutes later, gunshots came out, and the enemy hiding in the dark started again, and there were still a large number of people. As Yang Chendong said before, they saw the hope of luring the tiger away from the mountain, and this time they should have made full use of their capital.


    "Young master, think twice." Hu Mang in the headquarters did not execute the order at the first time, but said to Yang Chendong with a glimmer of hope.


    "Go ahead and follow the order just now." Yang Chendong casually waved his hand. This time the enemy''s target is obviously himself, although it will be very difficult for the enemy to kill himself as long as he can restrain himself. But he didn''t like the feeling of defending the enemy at any time. He prefers to take the initiative and nip all dangers in the cradle.


    That is, if the other party must cure himself to death, he will fulfill the other party''s wish, transfer everyone out and lead them to appear.


    "Hey." sighed. Hu mang knew that the result could not be changed, so he had to walk out of the headquarters reluctantly. At the moment, Yang Chendong''s voice came from behind him, "don''t play tricks, otherwise, the young master you cheat can''t cheat the enemy, you know."

 Chapter 580

    Hu Mang''s body can''t help but be a meal. Originally, he wanted to leave some people in the dark. Although he believed that with himself and Yang Er, it was difficult for many people to cross them to the young master, wouldn''t it be more strength to keep one more person?


    But now Yang Chendong added that he was finally honest. It''s true that the guard team is helpless. We can imagine the strength and combat effectiveness of the enemy. It''s even more impossible for you to keep people from being discovered by them.


    He walked out of the headquarters with his head down. Hu mang called Qiu Wu, the captain of the first guard team. "Captain Qiu, when the enemy appears, let you follow. Can you destroy them?"


    When he said these words, Hu Mang''s murderous spirit overflowed. Obviously, he was really angry by these seemingly ubiquitous killers.


    The enemy will be tricky, but because they rely on dark reasons and act very flexibly. Once found, those people will immediately retreat madly, but the guard team can only stay in place due to their responsibilities. Naturally, they will suffer a little loss. But if it was said that he could rush out to chase the enemy, Qiu Wu immediately came to confidence, patted his chest and said in the following military order: "tiger head, if we can let us out, we can ensure that we can kill those shady ghost cubs, cry father and mother, and kill none of them."


    "Well, if the enemy harasses you later, you''ll chase them out and kill them. Remember, we must make a quick decision. In addition, the people of the first guard team are sent out." Hu mang was reluctant to talk about these.


    When Qiu Wu heard that he could go out to kill the enemy, he was happy and was about to promise, but he suddenly heard that he wanted to send all of them out. He was stunned. "All of them are sent out. Who is responsible for the safety of the sixth young master?"


    "That''s what the young master means. He''s worried about the danger outside. If there are fewer people going out, there will be danger. So if one of them doesn''t stay, I and Yang Er will be responsible for the safety here. If you''re really worried, go and return quickly. This is a military order and carry it out." after that, Hu mang turned and walked towards the headquarters, He was afraid that he would change his mind if he stayed. Although he had never disobeyed Yang Chendong''s orders, he didn''t know why this time, so he couldn''t help doing it again.


    Left Qiu Wu standing in place with an ignorant expression on his face. With his intelligence, he soon thought that this must be the sixth young master''s plan to lead the snake out of the cave. At the thought of the scene that the sixth young master plays with their guard team, he said involuntarily, "with the ability of the sixth young master, no one can hurt him. But for the sake of safety, I should make a quick decision and come back to support."


    It seems that some decision has been made. Qiu Wu begins to assemble the first guard team. Just after a while, there was another gunshot outside, and then it was farther and farther away.


    In the headquarters, when the gunfire rang out again, Hu mang walked out of the door alone, and then held a three edged army spike in his hand, just like an ordinary guard. He knows very well that when an expert fights, his gun ability is limited. Even at close range, the enemy won''t give you any chance to shoot. Even so, it''s better to hold the army stab directly.


    Yang Er didn''t leave. He guarded the inner door of the headquarters and didn''t take anything. Because his weapon is a pair of iron fists. In addition, he was already tall and strong. At this time, guarding there would be like a door god.


    But Yang Chendong didn''t seem to take what happened outside seriously. He still stood in front of the sand table, looked at the situation of the enemy and ourselves, and imagined what the front line had become.


    Five hundred meters away from the headquarters, ten dark shadows slowly approached.


    They are all dressed in black. When walking in the dark, their feet are very light and their body shape is very fast. Even the night vision instrument is difficult to capture their figure.


    "The whole sect has gone out? Hehe, this loyal and brave man is really young and proud." a man in Black said, and a penetrating smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Yes, he is really proud, but if he doesn''t pay attention to us, he can only eat the consequences. Brother Shen, our name will be famous for thousands of years this time." another man in black sneered. If Li Li, king of Jiaozhi, stood here, he would recognize that the one who spoke was his adopted son, Li Min, known as the first expert of Jiaozhi. As for brother Shen mentioned in his mouth, he is naturally Shen Kun, an envoy sent by the northern Ming Dynasty.


    The situation on the front line was not satisfactory. The mercenary suddenly killed a rifle, which changed the way he cherished the lives of the Han people during the day. It was indeed a surprise for fan Yuhai. But it also gave them both a chance. This took the best men from the edge of the battlefield to the rear.


    When they thought that they were likely to see Daming Zhongdan and even kill him under their hands, they couldn''t help a burst of blood boiling. However, to their disappointment, there are dozens of security teams here, all of them have extraordinary skills, and their momentum is higher than that of ordinary martial artists.


    Even if Li Min and Shen Kun are confident, they can''t guarantee that they can rush these guards to Yang Chendong. But if they leave like this, they are also unwilling. This has led to their constant harassment and even the injury of people with sleeve arrows.


    Originally, what they thought was disgusting. Yang Chendong, you hide in your shell like a tortoise. Then we will continue to hit you. Even if we can''t hurt you, we will make you angry and angry. Maybe the opportunity will come.


    Unexpectedly, after only three times of harassment, these guards rushed out. This sudden scene made Li Li and Shen Kun very excited. They tried to send some people to attract the guards farther and farther away, and then tentatively sent a second force. Sure enough, these guards rushed out again. They counted one. There were 60 people in front and behind. That means there should be no power around Zhongdan now. Isn''t it time for them to start fighting.


    This is definitely an opportunity, although it looks more like a trap. But anyway, they have to gamble, because if they don''t gamble now, it will be very difficult to find such opportunities in the future. So they appeared. After leaving more than a dozen people outside to contain the guards who might come back at any time, they appeared with four of their most elite men.


    "Listen to me. I''ll try my best to kill the enemy right away. Just entangle the two people. We don''t have much time. Those brothers led the guards away with the determination to die. At most, it took a column of incense. If we haven''t succeeded, we''ll retreat immediately and look for opportunities." it was Li Min who spoke. He was smoking at the corner of his mouth. He was distressed, This time, they brought all the experts who had followed him for many years. They were dead soldiers. These people risked their lives to lead away the guards in order to create enough opportunities for them. At the thought that they might kill Yang Chendong and those men could not live, he felt that his heart seemed to have been gouged out. At the moment, he hated Yang Chendong more, I think this person caused all this.


    This is to add sin, why have no words. A person always wants to harm others, so when he will pay some price, he will put his sin on the victim. Do they have to think that when they want to harm others, it is the right thing for others to stand there and let him cut thousands of times?


    At the gate of the headquarters, Hu mang had extinguished the torch inserted here. He also stood in the dark, let go of the five senses, and carefully and carefully observed everything around him. If he alone can kill the killer from nowhere, the young master doesn''t have to risk himself. This is naturally the best outcome.


    So at this moment, Hu mang was fierce and murderous. He was absorbed and waiting for the enemy to appear.


    "Whoosh!" a small sleeve arrow suddenly shot in the dark, aiming at the position where Hu mang stood.


    In the dark night, I couldn''t see the flying direction of the sleeve arrow, only a murderous spirit appeared in the air. The former guard was injured by the sudden sleeve arrow just carelessly. It''s just that the same means to deal with tiger awn is obviously a little tender.


    The body suddenly pounced on the side, and the tiger awn who felt the danger escaped the blow. At the same time, when he fell to the ground, his roar spread out in all directions, "where is the curfew? Do you only know how to plot against me?"


    The words were just shouted out, and the man had just had a close contact with the ground. Suddenly, the four Dao Qi cut his body in different directions. "Ding Ding Dang." in that moment, the army stab in Hu Mang''s hand hit four steel knives in an instant.


    Four killers in black suddenly appeared, suddenly made moves and suddenly made swords, in order to hit Hu mang hard in the shortest time. Even those who can guard outside the headquarters must be very skilled. This may be the dependence of loyalty and courage.


    Think about it. If you kill this dependency, you must have a good face.


    Although the four killers have regarded Hu Mang''s ability highly and made every effort to attack with the idea of only attacking but not defending, they still didn''t hurt their opponent. Instead, Hu mang shouted and stood up like a carp, laughing, "it''s four evil dogs who don''t know how to live or die. Bark! Look, I took your life."


    Hu mang will not shout for no reason, but to do so is to remind the young master in the headquarters that four enemies have appeared.

 Chapter 581

    Holding the military spike in his hand, the cold light was shining. In a very short time, Hu mang fought with the four people for more than ten moves. He also changed from the initial arrogance to defense slowly. The strength of these four people is too strong, especially the skill of joint attack. Together, they were able to give play to their combat power several times higher than their strength.


    If it is one-to-one, Hu mang is confident that he can win anyone within ten moves, but facing the art of joint attack, or four opponents, he is a little stretched, and even has to turn to defense.


    In the headquarters, the sound of the collision of weapons outside came out, and Yang Er standing there was a throb. Obviously, he was affected by the murderous spirit outside and couldn''t help itching his hands and feet.


    "Go and help Hu mang. I can feel that the strength of the visitor is not weak." Yang Chendong finally stopped looking at the sand table here, but said to Yang Er very seriously.


    "Young master, I want to protect your safety." Yang Er also knows the critical situation and what his task is.


    This is a rare case that Yang Er didn''t follow orders. Instead, he looked at Yang Chendong''s joy. "Well, don''t you know the strength of the young master? Have confidence in your young master, go." Yang Chendong smiled.


    "Oh." I don''t know if Yang Chendong''s smile infected Yang Er, or he really has great confidence in the young master''s strength. After agreeing, Yang Er opened the curtain of the headquarters and rushed out, "tiger head, you''re too bad. I''ll help you."


    "Get out! Go back and protect the young master. You can''t be used here." although he had been forced to step back for a long time, Hu Mang''s voice still spread like a roar.


    It''s a pity that Yang Er came at the order of the sixth young master. How could he be a bird and a tiger? He roared and rushed into the battle group. He shared the fire instantly and attracted the other two. Therefore, Hu Mang''s pressure was reduced. Finally, he didn''t have to retreat and defend passively. He could consider counterattack and kill the enemy.


    Just before they started to fight back, four dark shadow people jumped out and surrounded them. There were eight people in front of and behind them, which was the last strength in Shen Kun''s hands.


    Four more people joined, two against eight. Naturally, the pressure is not small. Fortunately, over the years, Hu Mang and Yang Er often work together to fight, especially when dealing with Yang Chendong, they don''t know how much to add, forming enough tacit understanding. In addition, in terms of skill, Yang Er is still a little higher than Hu mang. Although it is only a little, it can often determine the final victory or defeat.


    "Whoosh!" when they were playing happily, two dark shadows suddenly appeared, and then rushed to the headquarters. They were the leaders of this assassination, Li Min and Shen Kun.


    They are all absolute masters and have reached the ability to distinguish people from breathing. After they knew that there was only one breathing voice in the headquarters, they knew that the best opportunity had come. They showed their body and rushed in.


    Different from the outside, the headquarters lit several kerosene lamps as bright as day. So when Li Min and Shen Kun rushed here, they couldn''t help narrowing their eyes and adapting to the environment here. When Yang Chendong was the only one here, they laughed.


    They are laughing, and Yang Chendong is laughing, "two, Yang Chendong, the loyal and courageous Duke of Daming, didn''t ask for your name?"


    "Want to know our name and origin, and then retaliate afterwards? Tell you, no way." Shen Kun flashed a sneer on his face. Although he didn''t think Yang Chendong could live today, who knows if the other party still had any means. If this was reported and spread, wouldn''t it be a butt of shit whether it was killed or not?


    Shen Kun didn''t intend to sign up. He just wanted to finish the task quickly. He even couldn''t help it. But Li Min on one side did stretch out his hand to stop him, and then looked proudly at Yang Chendong and said, "if the eldest husband does not change his name, the seat does not change his surname. I am Li Min, the adopted son of Jiaozhi king. His name is Shen Kun, and he is the special envoy of Beiming."


    "Brother Li, you..." unexpectedly, Li Min sold herself directly. Shen Kun was angry.


    "Brother Shen, don''t be angry. Do you think he can escape under the joint hands of the two of us? Even if he has prepared any means, no one can save him at such a close distance. It''s peace of mind." he hugged Shen Kun with a smile, and Li Min looked at Yang Chendong twice and said with a condescending look, "Promise me a condition, I can let you die quickly and suffer less."


    "Conditions? Tell me?" Yang Chendong looked curious about the baby''s appearance.


    "Write an order immediately, release my adoptive father and allow him to re-establish the country." Li Min''s voice was very firm, as if she was speaking towards some kind of order.


    Just now, Yang Chendong was curious about how the other party would expose his identity. His question was just an idea of dispensability. He didn''t think people would really tell the origin of his identity. Until now, he realized that Li Min was still holding the idea of restoring the country for his adoptive father Li Li.


    "Ha ha, ha ha." after knowing Li Min''s mind, Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing one after another.


    "What are you laughing at?" for Yang Chendong, who was dying, Li Min was puzzled by his appearance at this time.


    "Laugh at your idiot." Yang Chendong seemed to hold back his smile. Then his face suddenly changed. He said with a questioning tone and a trace of pressure: "you are just a dark killer. Why should you order me to be a Duke of the Ming Dynasty? Do you deserve it?"


    With a fierce drink, Li Min''s body involuntarily retreated three steps back, which made him stop, and then there was a look of anger and murderous.


    I think he is the first expert in Jiaozhi country. He even stepped back three steps because of the other party''s roar. If it was spread, wouldn''t it be laughed at by others? At this moment, when he looked at Yang Chendong, he was more murderous. "Well, you dare to laugh at me. I hope you can maintain such backbone. You can be so hard when I catch you later."


    "Hum, a master of bullshit, he can only talk. Come if you want to do it." Yang Chendong didn''t have the slightest fear on his face. If it''s not because he wants to know who wants to deal with himself, if it''s not because he doesn''t want to prevent thieves every day, do they think they can meet themselves? Do you really think you''re a great person?


    This picture didn''t look at others at all, which angered Li min. his eyes were cold and he opened his mouth and spit out a word of kill. Another man, who was faster than him, rushed towards Yang Chendong. He was Shen Kun. However, he had exposed his identity. He would kill Yang Chendong today. Otherwise, he was afraid to bring unimaginable disasters to Beiming.


    With a flash of cold, a sword light came straight to the throat. It is worthy of the nickname of thirteen swords. Shen Kun is a killing move.


    There is no intention of holding. The sword light sweeps. Once he succeeds, that life will die and never come back to life.


    Yang Chendong looked at the scene calmly and calmly. In his mind, he calculated the distance between the sword tip and his throat. At this time, he could avoid the blow in at least three ways. But he did not do so. He wanted to see how powerful his opponent was. He wanted to find a way to stimulate the Qi in his body so that it could be better used and played. And it is often the easiest to break through between life and death.


    "When!"


    A Dao mang suddenly appeared, unexpectedly blocked the forward trend of the long sword, and forcibly forced it to stop within half a meter in front of Yang Chendong.


    "Fuck." Yang Chendong was thinking of sharpening and stimulating himself with the battle of life and death. How could he think that someone killed in the air and disturbed his steps, which made him very depressed.


    The person who produced the knife was Li Min naturally. A horizontal knife attack blocked the attack of the long sword, but it also made Shen Kun''s face angry, "Li Min, why did you stop me?"


    "Wait a minute, I haven''t asked him to write down the military order, he can''t die." Li Min shook his head. Although he said it was in the language of consultation, his face was very firm.


    "You..." Shen Kun wanted to scold the other party as a fool, but considering that he was not someone else''s opponent, he could only withdraw his sword and stand aside with a cold hum. As it looked, it was clear that Li Min was going to control the situation.


    Just now, he made a sword. Yang Chendong was as stupid as a fool. He stood there and didn''t move. This gave the two killers unparalleled confidence. Yang Chendong was indeed a scholar with no strength to bind chickens.


    Li Min naturally saw Yang Chendong''s performance just now. Now he is very confident. Looking at Yang Chendong''s appearance of giving alms, he said, "I said, write a military order immediately, otherwise, you will die miserably."


    "Cut, it''s like you won''t kill me if I write." Yang Chendong sniffed and looked very clear.


    "Zhong Dan Gong, you should know that it is also death, but there are several kinds. One is called life is better than death. I don''t know if you want to taste it." Li Min threatened again. At the same time, he also admired Yang Chendong''s performance in his heart. He is worthy of being called the God of war. At least this concentration is accessible to few people.


    "No." Yang Chendong said not surprisingly, which also made Li Min''s eyes flash with satisfaction. Just when he thought he had frightened Zhongdan, he didn''t want Yang Chendong to suddenly say: "What do you think you are? Can you really hurt your father? It''s better to kneel down and surrender now. Maybe I can reward you with a quick death as soon as I''m happy. Otherwise, you must not want to taste the taste that life is better than death."

 Chapter 582

    "What?" originally thought the other party was soft, but unexpectedly, others began to threaten themselves. Li Min, who thought she had heard wrong, opened her eyes wide and looked unbelievable. Shen Kun listened to what he had just said clearly. Although he didn''t know where Yang Chendong''s confidence was, he didn''t mind him repeating what he had just said, "brother Li, he asked you to kneel down and beg like a dog."


    "Don''t you really want to live?" his face turned red. It was obvious that the green tendons of Li Min''s right hand holding the knife burst up. It was a fierce state that would kill at any time. Shen Kun''s words stimulated him that he was going to kill.


    "Cut, it seems that you won''t do it to me." Yang Chendong turned his eyes, as if he were joking.


    "Well, I''ll kill and cut off your legs. It''s useless to write anyway." Li Min, who was successfully angered, decided to give Yang Chendong a powerful look first. Anyway, he didn''t intend to let the other party die easily. Torture slowly.


    As soon as his right hand was lifted, the blade went straight towards Yang Chendong''s legs.


    Li Min didn''t mean to keep his hand on this knife. Originally, this was a game of life and death. If anyone wanted to be kind, he didn''t deserve to play this game of death.


    Shen Kun was watching. Yang Chendong without legs would be hard to pose any threat to Beiming. After all, who have you ever seen? Such a person doesn''t even have legs. Does he deserve to dominate the world?


    Under both eyes, Yang Chendong, who seemed to be dying, smiled at the moment. Do you really think you are a soft persimmon and think you can look good with a knife? Well, let''s prove with facts that anyone who dares to belittle himself will pay a heavy price, even life.


    The blade is coming, which has already brought a sense of knife spirit. Ordinary people are afraid that they will be scared silly when facing this knife. Li Min and Shen Kun are also looking forward to seeing the performance of Yang Chendong''s silly scene. It was just destined that they would be disappointed. Just before the blade came to his legs, young master Yang Liu, who jumped in the air and easily avoided the blade, was still a dragon swinging his tail in the air. The toe of his military boots fell like a boulder and crashed into Li Min''s shoulder.


    "Hmm?" feeling the power of the foot wind, Li Min''s face changed greatly. He had a feeling that if the foot was kicked solid, I''m afraid his shoulder blades would be completely broken. At the critical moment, he retreated sharply to avoid the heavy blow.


    It is worthy of being called the first expert of Jiaozhi country. Li Min''s reaction was as fast as a spirit fox, which made the smashed big foot fall. At the moment he wanted to stand still in a cold sweat, another foot hit his face, "bang!" a heavy blow was hitting his face, like a cruel slap, Under the penetrating force, Li Min''s whole body rotated 360 degrees, and then fell on the ground with a plop.


    "Serial legs!"


    Shen Kun, who originally wanted to watch the excitement, suddenly opened his mouth and then put away his careless expression and became serious.


    "No, it''s three legs!" he said with his feet on the ground and a bad fart on his face. Originally, his character was not so serious. However, his position forced people to make some changes. Usually, he had to pretend to be deep except that he could show his true heart when he was with several ladies. Now that no outsiders were present, he could be himself for a while, and his arrogance and even some arrogant and charming side was revealed.


    The triple leg is the reinforcing plate of the chain leg, which can kick out the three legs continuously in a very short time to hurt people. This was learned from Wang Yong, who has excellent leg skills. With the existence of that Qi, now he not only uses it better than Wang Yong, but also his power has been magnified.


    "Poof" a mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth, with two teeth inside. Li Min stood up slowly from the ground.


    A very obvious footprint was still printed on Li Min''s face, which made him look very embarrassed. "Well, we all underestimated you."


    Not only Li Min has such an idea, but also Shen Kun. Can it be a good bully to kick a person with three legs at will? But his heart was very curious. When did he learn martial arts? Since Yang Chendong appeared in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty and did a series of major events, everything about him has long been investigated by the royal guards and the East Hall. However, he doesn''t have time to practice martial arts.


    It is because the information provided is so comprehensive that I never thought that Yang Chendong would work hard. Of course, this is also the result of the lack of communication between Beiming and Nanming. Otherwise, ask Guan Ying, these Nanming generals, and they will give you a clear attitude immediately.


    Although Yang Chendong''s Kung Fu meeting was somewhat beyond Shen Kun''s expectation, he wanted to understand everything. He said coldly, "I see. The reason why you dare to wait for us alone is your own Kung Fu, isn''t it?"


    "Bingo, your answer is correct. It seems that you are not stupid. But don''t your senior officials know that if your assassination of me fails, can Beiming bear my anger? Yang Chendong showed a smart expression to Shen Kun, and then asked a question that the other party couldn''t answer.


    "Hum!" even though he couldn''t answer, Shen Kun naturally didn''t need to answer. He just wanted to cold hum and put his eyes on Li min. originally, his identity was confidential. Even if he wanted to check, he couldn''t find out the relationship between him and Beiming. But it''s all Li Min''s fault. She''s too arrogant. She exposed her identity when she came up. If she can''t kill Yang Chendong today, it will be Nanming.


    "Don''t look at me like this. He will die here today." Li Min naturally saw Shen Kun''s meaning, but he didn''t think so. He always won''t stop until he reaches his goal. At the same time, he is also a person who does anything to achieve his goal, so he has made sufficient preparations and becomes benevolent if he fails.


    Li Min said decidedly and more absolutely, which also increased Shen Kun''s psychology of killing people, nodded, "well, that''s right. We two killed him together."


    "OK." Li Min didn''t refuse arrogantly this time. On the one hand, there was not much time left for them. On the other hand, Yang Chendong showed a certain strength and was worthy of his attention.


    "Look, look, I said, you two should have gone together long ago. Otherwise, I''m afraid there''s no time for you to show, and my men will come back." Yang Chendong didn''t have the slightest fear because the two people wanted to work together. On the contrary, he was full of war intention. In the past, he had to leave room for fighting with the guards and could only give them some minor injuries, which was more enjoyable than the current battle of life and death.


    "You''ll regret it." seeing Yang Chendong''s confidence, Li Min flashed an angry look in her eyes, then her body suddenly rushed forward, and the big knife in her hand waved on the way. Shen Kun on the other side also took the long sword with a flower, handed it in, and killed Yang Chendong from the other side. Different from just now, he also had a sword in his left hand. Now both swords move together.


    "Good to come!" with one enemy and two masters, Yang Chendong didn''t show any fear. On the contrary, with a loud drink, he also had an army stab in his hand and directly faced the knife and sword.


    Jingle, jingle


    In a very short time, the three fought continuously. After more than a dozen answers, they separated again and stood in a triangle.


    Although it was only a dozen rounds, Li Min was also a little asthmatic. When masters compete, the difference is often a head landing. Every move has to go through countless calculations in the brain.


    Compared with Li Min, Shen Kun''s strength was weaker. He gasped more fiercely this moment. After stopping, he took three deep breaths before his complexion returned to the ruddy state. When he looked at Yang Chendong, he was a little more cautious.


    Among the three, the best performance is Yang Chendong. Despite the existence of that spirit, as long as he was free, he would train with the soldiers and constantly add weight to himself. This short fight really didn''t make him feel anything.


    Just because he didn''t feel it, he was a little unhappy when he looked at Li Min and Shen Kun at this moment. "Why? Didn''t you eat when you came? You just wanted to kill me with these two. I think you''d better go back to your mother and eat milk."


    "Presumptuous!" hearing Yang Chendong insulting himself like this, Li Min took another step after drinking violently, and the strength of the big knife in her hand increased a bit, making each knife with a thick air.


    Li Min is an orphan. He never knows what his mother looks like, so people who know him never mention his parents in front of him. Yang Chendong said that it naturally caused his anger. At this moment, he released all his strength through his arm.


    Ding, Ding.


    After only one attack, Yang Chendong felt that his arm holding the military thorn sank, so that he had to step back two steps to avoid the edge and completely unload his strength at the same time. "Yes, that''s interesting." knowing that Li Min used his best, Yang Chendong mobilized the Qi in his body as he said, and suddenly his whole momentum rose at this moment.


    Once again, this time it was Yang Chendong''s attack. The military stab in his hand was regarded as a big knife by him, and he fought hard to meet the big knife in Li Min''s hand.


    Dangdang


    In a short time, the two collided for dozens of times, and finally ended the ground fight by retreating five or six steps in Li Min''s footsteps.


    Thanks to the good quality of the weapons on both sides, otherwise, the steel knife will break before the strength is exhausted.

 Chapter 583

    Li Min, who stepped back, looked a little pale. Just for a moment, he felt that his right arm seemed to be swollen. Now he felt extremely painful when he wanted to lift it. All along, he boasted that he was the most powerful and had never met an opponent. But now, the facts have told him that strong China has strong hands, and the person who is stronger than him is Yang Chendong.


    "I''ll come!" Shen Kun on one side naturally saw that Li Min was hurt internally. At this time, as an ally, he tried his best. With a loud cry, the long sword in his hand covered Yang Chendong like a spirit snake spitting a letter.


    When he leaped up, the flying swords of both hands also flew out respectively, and then when he pulled out the swords, twelve of the thirteen swords flew out in the blink of an eye. Like a swarm of bees, the sword net quickly approached. Under Yang Chendong''s eyes, he first looked at the twelve sword winds carefully, and when the sword tip was about to fall in front of him, The army stab in his hand suddenly passed forward and pointed straight away.


    "Looking for death!" seeing Yang Chendong''s random finger in the disordered sword, a cold killing intention flashed on Shen Kun''s face. This is his famous stunt, a hundred sword fingers. There are twelve of them, forming a sword net attack. That is, when he attacked Li min before, the other party can only retreat constantly to avoid the edge. He didn''t dodge when he put it on Yang Chendong. What''s that?


    At this moment, Shen Kun seems to have seen Yang Chendong stabbed by a sword net. At that time, he will return to Beiming with the identity of successfully assassinating Yang Chendong. It''s not a hero. From then on, his Shen family will be famous because of him. At that time, it''s not impossible to seal his wife and children.


    With a smile on his face, he seems to have seen a bright future. But the body that followed him suddenly stagnated. Intuitively, he felt that the blade seemed to be blocked, so he looked at the long sword, which immediately made him shocked and tremble.


    I saw that the sword tip was just butted by the tip of the army stab. It seemed like two weapons that had been continuous together. People couldn''t see the slightest gap.


    "This!" Shen Kun was really frightened. The other side swung a blow, but after avoiding the attack of the twelve flying swords, he could find the body of his last long sword, hit the tip of the sword and successfully resist it. What speed does it take? What kind of eyesight and what kind of power is it?


    Shen Kun was still surprised. Even Li Min couldn''t do it. Suddenly he felt a pain in his arm and saw the other party''s army stabs constantly circling in the air. However, the long sword in his hand seemed to be absorbed and followed around. Only after more than ten rounds did a great force spread to completely separate the two weapons. At the moment, seeing that Shen Kun''s arm has been twisted like a twist, his clothes are broken. Even the bones of his arm are exposed, and the white bones stabbed from the flesh and blood are so obvious.


    "Ah!" the tragedy on his arm made Shen Kun shout out involuntarily. He was scared and hurt.


    "What a cruel move." Li Min on one side has adjusted her breathing at the moment, and the pain on her arm is not as unbearable as before, but he can''t help feeling numb all over when he sees this scene.


    They are human beings, not God. No one can stand such pain. Not to mention that the right arm is completely abandoned, which means that for a swordsman, he has no future in his life.


    "Am I cruel? Compared with you wanting my life, I''m already a very kind means." Yang Chendong smiled at Li Min, but how can he see that there is a murderous spirit in his smile.


    That is to say, if Yang Chendong wants to kill Shen Kun, it will be easy, but it will not be too difficult. But he just wasted each other''s arm. It''s kind in every way.


    "Hum, don''t think you''re really powerful and invincible in the world. I don''t believe it. Can you be more powerful than explosives?" it seems that you already know that you''re not an opponent than force. At least it won''t be so easy if he wants to kill Shen Kun. Moreover, the scene of knife stabbing the army just now has told him Yang Chendong''s real strength. That is, if you can''t fight with force, use your unique skill. This is also Li Min''s card.


    As soon as Li Min''s voice fell, he tore open his night clothes in front of him, revealing his chest full of explosives.


    Fan Yuhai prepared the explosives, and Li Min agreed. What he pursues is that if he fails, he will become benevolent. If he can''t kill Yang Chendong, he will die with him.


    Even if the explosives are not as powerful as those in dachangzhong or those in chijiancheng military factory, there must be no problem blowing up the command post if they are ignited.


    Yang Chendong also shook his body, then shook his head and said slowly, "you really have enough capital to kill me."


    "How? You know you''re afraid." he exposed all his cards. Li Min''s face was ferocious. This moment he became crazy. It seemed that he was already a winner.


    "Yes, it looks very powerful, but in this way, aren''t you going to die? Your adoptive father can''t restore the country. Is this your goal?"


    "Well, you don''t have to persuade me. I tell you, no matter what you say, you will die this time. As for the restoration of the country, as long as you die, general fan will find a way to save my adoptive father. Who can stop them at that time?" at this time, Li Min is completely a lunatic, laughing wildly, There was no sign of fear because he was about to die.


    Listening to Li Min''s words, Yang Chendong nodded thoughtfully, "sure enough, your backstage is fan Yuhai. Yes, no matter what, I know who is going to kill me. Even so, come and see if it can really kill me."


    Shen Kun was sent by the northern Ming Dynasty. It goes without saying who is backstage. But Li Min, is his trip a personal act, or does anyone support him behind his back? Now that general fan has been mentioned by others themselves, the problem will naturally be clarified.


    Even if we have found out the details of both men, it is time to end the battle. Although such close combat can give better play to Yang Chendong''s Qi and improve his combat effectiveness. But even with Dachang in hand, why do you still use a fool to fight with cold weapons? This is to raise the short and avoid the long, which is not the act of a wise man.


    Facing Li Min with explosives all over, Yang Chendong looked flat, and even looked carefully, there was a trace of disdain, which made him angry when Li Min saw them. Although he is an orphan, he strives to be the first in everything he does from small to large. No matter what he does, he can be looked at by others. But now, I''m really looked down upon. Why, do you really think I dare not lead explosives and die with you?


    Stimulated Li Min laughed wildly, then his eyes showed a very crazy look, and his arm pulled at the explosive fuse on his body. "Hiss -" a blue smoke rose, indicating that the gunpowder had been ignited and was about to explode.


    "Hahaha, is it great to be bold and loyal to the public? But I''m not going to die here like a nobody like me. When the dust returns to the dust and the earth returns to the earth, what''s the difference between us?" it''s like Li Min, who is crazy, laughing wildly and begging for mercy. As long as he can kill Yang Chendong, there will be many more opportunities for fan Yuhai, and there will be hope for his adoptive father to restore his country. So it seems that his death is completely worth it.


    "You... Are crazy." Shen Kun, who was half kneeling on the ground, stretched out his left hand and pointed to Li Min, with a gaping face. I don''t know whether his cold sweat was caused by fear or by the pain caused by Yang Chendong just now.


    "In order to achieve the goal, it''s not a means. You really have the potential to be an owl. It''s just a pity that you chose me as your opponent. You''re doomed to get nothing but death." facing Li Min, whose explosive fuse is getting shorter and shorter, Yang Chendong commented as a winner. Then a mysterious smile appeared on his face, and then the man suddenly disappeared in place.


    "Let your tongue be like a spring, don''t you want to... Huh?" Li Min, who was about to ridicule Yang Chendong, suddenly found that the other party''s trace had disappeared. Not only that, but even the breath had disappeared. He is a killer, an ace killer and the first expert of Jiaozhi country. He is confident that Yang Chendong does not hide by any means, just like the ninja of Japan will suddenly disappear by using the principle of light refraction. But anyway. That kind of disappearance is just the disappearance of the body. If you feel it carefully, the breath still exists.


    And the real master can find breath to kill. But Yang Chendong didn''t even leave a breath. He really disappeared, as if he had never appeared here.


    "What''s the matter? People... People?" seeing that the fuse was about to be lit, the target was indeed lost. At this moment, Li Min felt depressed and vomiting blood.


    "This... He... He''s not a man, he''s a devil, he''s a devil." Shen Kun, kneeling on one side, was also looking for Yang Chendong''s breath, but there was no harvest. At this moment, he couldn''t help shouting, a picture of his spirit being completely defeated, like a madman.


    "Boom!"


    Time did not give the two men another chance to speak. The explosive was finally ignited, and then triggered a huge explosion. Although the composition of the explosive was not extracted to the strongest state, there was no problem leveling the surrounding five or six meters. In this regard, most of the headquarters were destroyed by the impact of gunpowder. At the same time, Li Min and Shen Kun, two senior killers, were destroyed.

 Chapter 584

    "Young master." Hu Mang and Yang Er, who were fighting with the killer outside the headquarters, looked back in shock. They looked at the destroyed headquarters and the roaring noise in their ears. At this moment, their eyes changed from black to white and then to red. They were really crazy.


    In their eyes, the young master exists like a God. The young master is the beacon of his life, and the young master is their soul. But now the soul is gone, how can they live?


    "Kill!" at this moment, Hu Mang and Yang Er burst out. Facing four powerful killers, they all showed the most violent side, and their strength more than doubled in a short time.


    Speaking of, Hu Mang and Yang Er are not very good. They don''t belong to those who have practiced martial arts since childhood, nor do they belong to people with martial arts talents. Because they followed Yang Chendong and were taken care of by him, their strength gradually increased.


    It''s just that such strength has no problem dealing with ordinary people. Once you encounter a powerful killer, it seems that you can''t do what you want. This is why they fought for a long time and knew that the young master might be in danger, but they still couldn''t solve the enemy in front of them.


    Now it''s really different. The explosion is too wild. They are concerned about the safety of the sixth young master. They broke out, broke through their own potential and improved their combat effectiveness. If all this is used on the common people, it should be said that it belongs to the quick eye. At the moment of quick eye, people will have no scruples and their lethality will be improved a lot.


    It was originally a close match, but now it suddenly broke out. It was still an attack that only killed the enemy without defense. Soon, the eight killers they faced fell straight to the ground and died. Of course, there were several wounds on Hu Mang and Yang er. But the two completely ignored and rushed to the headquarters not far behind. They wanted to find Yang Chendong. They firmly believed that the young master would not have anything.


    Of course, Yang Chendong will be fine. At the last moment, he entered the big warehouse. For the first time, he thought that Dachang not only had hundreds of years of advanced weapons and knowledge higher than modern society, but also was a safe haven. No matter how chaotic it was outside, it was always calm.


    After the aftereffect of the explosive passed, Yang Chendong went out of the warehouse and touched the light Pentagon on his arm. What kind of opportunities have you got before you can have a big warehouse? Such a good thing is in hand. Does he have to do something? Otherwise, I''m sorry for the Pentagon and Dacang''s love for him.


    "Young master, young master..." the voices of Hu Mang and Yang Er kept ringing. Yang Chendong pressed the matter of Dacang at the bottom of his heart and walked out with a smile. "Shout what shout, young master, there''s nothing wrong. Look at you... Er... Men, it''s better not to cry. It looks too ugly."


    Yes, at this time, Hu Mang and Yang Er are just like snot and tears. It''s really not good for a big man to cry like this. When they saw that Yang Chendong was all right, they rushed over like a surprise and touched the sixth young master here and there. It seemed that they were afraid of missing some parts.


    "Well, I''m fine. I hid too far just now. The explosive didn''t hurt us, but the headquarters. Oh, and the sand table was blown away. It''s a pity."


    "Poof." Hu Mang and Yang Er almost sprayed out. At this time, they were still thinking about the loss of the sand table. Their young master was really hearty and wonderful.


    Li Min and Shen Kun died, even without bones. After solving the two masters, it didn''t take long for the first and second guard teams to withdraw back. They faithfully completed Yang Chendong''s arrangement, chased and killed all the way out, and solved all the black killers they saw. But when they returned to the camp, they couldn''t help blaming themselves. The headquarters were bombed out. Fortunately, the sixth young master was all right. Otherwise, they were afraid they would have to die to apologize.


    Even if Yang Chendong had nothing to do, Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao came to apologize. In this regard, Yang Chendong really criticized them, "see, strong has strong hands, and your ability is still lacking. If it''s not for the young master, my strength is still good, isn''t it dangerous this time. Wait, wait. When things happen here, you''ll give me hard practice. Who''s complaining and tired at that time, just leave the guard and serve in the cold front."


    Facing Yang Chendong''s "reprimand", this time the two captains were obedient and didn''t reply. They know that the young master is waiting for his own good. After today''s events, they also decided to train harder. They must not let today''s dangerous events happen again in the future.


    ......


    Under sangnu City, mercenaries are cleaning the battlefield and surrounding it at the same time.


    After a night of charge and competition, it ended with the defeat of Lancang soldiers. 50000 Lancang soldiers and 45000 fan Yuhai soldiers fled into the city with Sang Weng la. The others were either killed or captured. Also captured were 100000 migrant workers in Lancang, 20000 Han people and countless military supplies.


    This battle was a fruitful one. It also played the role of mercenaries, which can be seen from the morale of the soldiers. When Yang Chendong arrived outside the city, he saw the soldiers who were tired but in good spirits.


    "Well, we fought a beautiful battle. Someone will count military achievements later. As for now, let''s have a good rest and attack the city early tomorrow morning." Yang Chendong''s positive attitude made all the soldiers in the war look excited and happy. Some people have been thinking about how to perform well in World War I tomorrow.


    On the contrary, in sangnu City, general sang Weng La looked decadent. I thought I found the weakness of mercenaries and saw the hope of victory. But who would have thought that in the evening, everything was reversed. Not only the army was badly damaged and suffered heavy losses, but now it can only stay in the city waiting to be attacked.


    "Tell my brothers, we must have confidence to defend by the city. As long as we wait a few days, the king will send troops to support us. That''s the time for us to fight back all the way." he cheered up and said to his subordinates. These words also attracted the approval of some ten thousand captains and thousands captains. It seems that the morale has been improved a bit.


    Only sang Weng knows where there are reinforcements in today''s Lancang kingdom. In the previous World War I in wuhelin, general Ratti died and lost 100000; In the first World War in Hanoi, general Ceci died and lost 60000 or 70000 troops; This was another defeat last night, losing nearly 100000 troops. After successive defeats, the military strength of Lancang Kingdom has long been hollowed out. The 60000 troops in his hands are the main force of the whole national army.


    But this main force is still surrounded by people. It seems that it will be eaten at any time. This mercenary is terrible!


    Trembling, the night finally passed. At dawn the next day, the mercenaries outside sangnu gathered up and stood quietly outside the city, waiting for the sixth young master to give them the command of the general attack.


    Yang Chendong also changed into the golden Marshal''s uniform, found a highland outside the city and walked over.


    The victory of the war is the result of the joint efforts of the generals and soldiers. In Yang Chendong''s view, whether an army is strong or not can be reflected from its external performance, which can be roughly divided into four grades.


    The fourth-class army is a mob. They have no military discipline, rob everywhere and have no targets. As long as they are attacked by an organized army, they will disperse in a mass. They are definitely not strong.


    The third-class army has a complete organizational structure. Their military appearance is neat and their pace is consistent, but their fighting spirit is not high and their ambition is not high. Although they are stronger than the fourth-class army, they are bound to be defeated as long as they encounter an enemy with more combat effectiveness, and they are not strong.


    The second-class army not only has a unified command system, well-equipped, but also has high morale. On the March, two slogans of killing the enemy and serving the country are often shouted. The soldiers are extremely brave. The army of this level has momentum and momentum. They are not afraid of any enemy. They can be called a powerful army.


    But unfortunately, they are not the most powerful. Compared with the most powerful army, they still lack a quality.


    This quality is silence.


    The most powerful army is a Silent Army. This silence does not mean that all the people in the army are mute or do not speak. The so-called silence refers to a momentum. Although there are tens of millions of people, there is only one voice, one command, one goal, one step, one decision, and finally complete one thing, which will explode unimaginable power.


    Leng Feng is the representative of the power of silence. When they move, they are like thunder, which startles the world; When it is still, it is like a statue, and when it is motionless, it is as stable as a mountain Luan. With such an army, coupled with the powerful firearms provided by Dachang, there is no reason to lose the war, and there is no reason not to win.


    At this time, there were mountains and fields outside sangnu City, and the dark soldiers stood all over the valley. They had different looks, different ranks, came from different places and had different preferences, but crowded in the same place, listening to the same voice and looking at the same direction. Yaque was silent. This is the true meaning of the so-called silence, which is the most important quality of the army.


    This is a first-class army, which is invincible and invincible.


    In contrast, the army led by sang wengla is not even a second-class army, but only a third-class army. In addition, they suffered another defeat, and their morale fell sharply. It is impossible to stop them from moving forward.


    "I command -" the heroic voice shouted from Yang Chendong''s mouth, "attack begins!"

 Chapter 585

    "Boom, boom..."


    As soon as the sound fell, the 100 mm mortar rushed to make a roaring sound. The shell flew out of the gun bore, drew a beautiful arc in the sky and blasted towards the city of sangnu. At the same time, five rockets roared away at the east gate. The seemingly solid east gate was instantly disintegrated, revealing the Lancang soldiers behind the gate.


    "Rush!" Leng Feng''s two regiments, 20 auxiliary battalions and 30000 Vietnamese mercenaries shouted together. It was like countless brave soldiers rushing forward under the earth shaking artillery fire. Its potential moved the sky and no one could stop it.


    He fell on the tower with a plop. Sang Weng''s eyes were full of despair, "it''s over, it''s all over..."


    The generals lost their confidence in victory, and the soldiers below were frightened by this momentum. All they could do was to throw their weapons to the ground and surrender in addition to running around like headless flies.


    Lancang had exhausted all its strength as early as the first World War in Hanoi city. All the iron shields made by their generals that could fire guns were used. Although they caused great losses to mercenaries, they were defeated in the end. That is, from that time on, it was doomed to the road of failure.


    The east gate was broken and countless mercenaries rushed into the city. To their dismay, they didn''t even have decent resistance. The city changed hands and won.


    Finally, the enemy commander sang wengla surrounded in the East Tower had to surrender with a group of subordinates holding white flags. At this time, who dares to resist mercenaries?


    "Six young masters, sangnu city has been occupied, sangwengla surrendered and captured." when they arrived in the afternoon, the heads of the two cold fronts came to Yang Chendong and reported the results. A city guarded by 60000 soldiers was broken and cleared after just a few hours. The speed can not be said to be unhappy.


    "Well, the second regiment stayed to clean the battlefield and count the seizures. The soldiers of the third regiment sent to the Vientiane city." Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction. With the surrender and collapse of Sang Weng''s Department, it represents the opening of the cave of Lancang kingdom. Now it''s time to take the Chinese Army directly.


    All the bicycles were used by the three regiments. Wu Sheng with an excited and excited face went straight to Vientiane city with the cold front of one regiment. They will create another brilliance.


    At moment, Vientiane city has not received notice of the defeat on front line. As a national capital, it is still prosperous, giving people a sense of prosperity. However, if they are smart people, they can feel a shadow over them in this prosperous age, just like a big animal that can swallow people, and will open their big mouth of fear at any time.


    In fact, it was the representative of Wen Chen, the National Teacher Longqi, who promoted the emergence of this shadow.


    Having received the 2 million taels of silver given by the skylark, Longqi, who is ready to be a big businessman and spend the rest of his life comfortably, now thinks of only one thing, that is, the overthrow of the regime of Lancang kingdom. Only in this way can he be a rich man.


    You always need help if you want to do great things. After Longqi''s careful consideration, he set his eyes on a man named he Guang.


    He Guang, vice captain of Lancang King''s guard, is a general with some abilities.


    It is precisely because he has good ability and is not allowed by others. It attracted the pressure directly from guard captain Maud. And one pressure is ten years.


    Maud is only relying on a sister who is the king''s favorite concubine. Relying on this nepotism, he has always been arrogant. Sometimes even the National Teacher Longqi dares to offend him, and it''s nothing.


    Perhaps it was because Maud set up enemies everywhere that his ability not to unite with the ministers was valued by King payasai. After all, as a force to protect his safety, it can never be used by people.


    Maud is extremely arrogant. When working under such people, he is naturally cautious. But this alone is not enough. The so-called desire to add crime has no words. In order to prevent others from deliberately wearing small shoes for themselves, these subordinates also need to find some backers. It happens that the person he Guang is looking for is the National Teacher Longqi.


    However, this does not mean that he Guang has taken refuge in Longqi. As the Deputy guard captain, he still has great autonomy, but the relationship between the two sides is very good. He can exchange needs and help each other in many things.


    Under such an environment, it is normal for Longqi to focus on persuading he Guang.


    After discussing with the skylark, Longqi was ready to have a try, so he Guang was invited to his house for the reason of inviting the other party to a banquet.


    The scale of the banquet was very small. When he Guang, who was tall and heroic, entered the banquet hall, he saw only the National Teacher Longqi and a stranger, not even a servant who served them.


    "Hahaha, Captain he is coming. Please take a seat. I''ll send you." as soon as he Guang appeared, Longqi laughed and asked him to take a seat. But the skylark sits on its seat and has no intention of getting up at all.


    This also attracted he Guang''s attention and reflection. This person is so strange. What kind of identity is he? He is so arrogant. It seems that even the National Teacher''s face can not be sold. Looking at Longqi, I didn''t mean to be angry. It''s a little strange.


    He Guang, who has been the vice captain of the king''s guard for so many years, has been used to forbearance, so he just nodded politely to the skylark sitting there, said hello, and then sat down on the prepared chair.


    After the three were seated, Longqi smiled at he Guang hehe, "general he, the war ahead is booming. I don''t know what you think of the first war of sangnu city?"


    At present, the hottest topic among the top leaders of Lancang state is the war ahead. Even some people on the street can talk about such things. As the vice captain of the guard team, he Guang doesn''t know, so he just thought about it a little and said: "There is general sang Weng''s formation in front of us, with the help of fan Yuhai, a famous general in Jiaozhi. With your Majesty''s full support, victory can only be expected in a few days."


    He Guang spoke of these very smoothly. It seems that he has said such words many times. Long Qi just smiled after listening. Suddenly, his face became very serious and asked, "are these really what the general thinks?"


    "Er..." he Guang didn''t know why Longqi would ask, and said, "but I don''t know what the national teacher means?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything. I just want to listen to the general''s heart. There are no outsiders here. The general might as well be sincere and say what he has." Longqi said in a picture of a big gray wolf guiding the little white rabbit to the bowl.


    There is no outsider, your sister. If you don''t say anything else, you can say that the person sitting next to you doesn''t even know his name. Of course, these are what he Guang thinks in his heart. He can''t say so, so he smiled and said, "but I don''t know how the national master views this matter?"


    Longqi seemed to have known he Guang would ask this question for a long time, and then said solemnly, "our army will be defeated!"


    "Oh... What?" I thought the other party would say some high sounding words like myself, but I didn''t think it was such an answer. This completely surprised him and made he Guangleng stay there. His mouth was wide open. It seemed that it was more than enough to put an egg in it.


    "Why? Didn''t general he hear clearly? Our division said that our army would be defeated. Even before long, the news of defeat will spread to the capital of the country. I''m afraid that Lancang kingdom will not be protected at that time." Longqi looked compassionate and compassionate. For a moment, Longqi looked like a virtuous monk.


    "How could this be possible?" he Guangzhen was frightened. Although as the vice captain of the king''s captain, he knew the combat effectiveness of his country''s soldiers, they had the advantage of number and prepared for a long time. How could they fail lightly? Even if they lost one or two games, they would not lightly affect the security of the country.


    Also, long Qi is a national teacher. How could he say such words to boost others'' morale and destroy his prestige? He really can''t understand it.


    Knowing that he Guang wouldn''t believe it, Longqi smiled again, then pointed to the skylark sitting there drinking tea and said, "come on, general he, let me introduce you. This is the cloud envoy sent by Daming Zhongdan."


    "Da Ming, loyal and brave? Mercenary?" he seemed to think he didn''t hear clearly. He looked at the skylark he Guang and asked in doubt. At the same time, his face was constantly changing.


    "Yes, special envoy BENTE has seen general he." the skylark finally spoke. The very standard Ming language was heard in he Guang''s ears, and there was a loud noise in his mind like thunder.


    What''s the matter? I saw the enemy''s special envoy in the imperial master''s residence. But he didn''t go to the palace. Did he come to contact the imperial master secretly? What would the imperial master do? Treason?


    At the thought of this place, he guangsou suddenly stood up from his chair, and then pulled out his sabre. "My Lord, this man appeared here without your Majesty''s permission. He must be an enemy spy. Please allow me to take him down."


    "Take it? Give it to who?" for the fierce reaction of he Guang, both Longqi and Skylark looked indifferent. It seemed that they didn''t see the angry atmosphere of the sword and sat there safely.


    "Of course it''s for your majesty." he Guang answered naturally.


    "After giving it to your majesty? Do you want to give me to your majesty for treatment?" he said, and Longqi''s face became gloomy. He was a national teacher. Once he got angry, he really didn''t get angry.


    At the moment, he Guang was also frightened by this momentum. Then he suddenly remembered that this is the national division house. That is, the special envoy Yun can sit here safely and take his time. It is obvious that he has been recognized by the national division. How could he arrest people here? This time, he came alone and didn''t bring any of his men. Once the other party turns his face, he can still get out of the national division house No?

 Chapter 586

    Feeling that he was in danger, in order to protect himself, he Guang raised his knife and said to Longqi, "master, you must have been deceived, right? It doesn''t matter. I''ll catch this man now and send him to your majesty. Then I will explain the situation to your majesty and ensure that the master is all right."


    At this time, he Guang even wanted to pick and pull. In the eyes of the skylarks, he couldn''t help laughing. After a burst of laughter, Longqi said, "you come to intercede for our national teacher. Hehe, do you really have such a big face? Don''t you know you can''t protect yourself?"


    "What does national master mean?" he Guang was puzzled.


    "Wait a minute, you''d better put down the knife before you talk. You look awkward." before the national teacher answered this question, the skylark spoke.


    "If you ask me to put down the knife, I''ll put down the knife. Why?" he Guang looked at the skylark with a sneer.


    "Hey, why are you doing this?" the skylark shook his head, reached out to his waist, took out a pistol with anti sound equipment, gently opened the insurance and fired a shot.


    "Poof." the sound was effectively blocked, but the bullet was not blocked. It flew out of the chamber and hit the sabre. At such a close distance, he Guang, who was not prepared, had to give up the sabre.


    Jingle, the saber fell to the ground and scared he Guang out of a cold sweat. He had long heard that the mercenary had a powerful fire gun, but he had never seen it. Now he finally saw it. It was really powerful.


    But after just a distraction, he Guang wanted to lower his head and pick up the knife. He saw that the blanket under his feet suddenly swung, another strong spirit came, and a bullet hit him at his feet. "General he, you are a hero. That''s why I want to have a good talk with you. If you toast and don''t drink, the special envoy doesn''t mind that the next bullet will hit you and you will die."


    The skylark''s voice was heard in the banquet living room. He Guang''s body was as if he had been ordered to fix a cave. He stood there and didn''t dare to move.


    Sure enough, it''s a powerful continuous fire gun. It can really shoot the second bullet at any time. Does that mean it can shoot the third and fourth bullets?


    When he Guang was still thinking about the problem, he heard the voice of national teacher long Qi, "well, well, general he is not an outsider. Come and talk under your seat."


    He Guang doesn''t know if the next bullet will hit him. It''s better to sit down first and listen to the other party''s decision.


    Finally an Fen took his seat. The national master Longqi said to him calmly, "general he, you are also a hero of a generation. Don''t you know that great disaster will come?"


    "Please give me your advice." he Guang really didn''t want to understand why he was in great trouble.


    "Alas, if the front is defeated, how will your majesty make a decision? You must use the strength of the king''s guard to fight back. In your opinion, who will be the leader of this team? I''m afraid it will not be that fool Maud himself, which your majesty will not allow. But can you guarantee victory? Hundreds of thousands of people in front are not mercenaries Opponent, what can you do with those people in your hand? This is not a great disaster. What is it? "


    "This..." he Guang wanted to deny all this, but he knew that what the national teacher said was true everywhere. Maud''s ability is limited, which your majesty also knows. Considering that this person is still obedient, it''s good to be a loyal dog. But such a dog can''t be released to bite, because he doesn''t have such ability. At that time, it would be necessary for him, the vice captain, to unify the army.


    To say that unifying the army is naturally what every general wants. But as the National Master said, hundreds of thousands of troops in front of him are not opponents of mercenaries. How many people can he bring out? The whole King''s guard is only 20000. How can he beat mercenaries? Isn''t it death? What is it?


    But at that time, I''m afraid I have to do it whether I like it or not. If you promise, you will die in battle. If you don''t promise, you will probably be won directly by Maud. No matter what kind of result it is, there will be no good end.


    He Guang''s head began to shed layers of cold sweat. I didn''t think that the army ahead would be defeated, so I didn''t consider these things. But now it was pointed out that the situation was already so dangerous.


    Of course, the so-called danger, everything refers to the complete defeat of the front army. If they didn''t lose, if they only lost a little, all these things that the National Master said would not come true, and he would not be in danger.


    He Guang is still thinking. The skylark sitting there playing with a pistol has opened his mouth, "General he, recommended by the national master, our investigation found that you are indeed a person, so Zhongdan Gong said that if you are willing to surrender, you will be reused. Vietnam province is the former general Hong Jin of Jiaozhi country, you know. He was just a partial general in the past, with a humble status, but he was favored by Zhongdan Gong and has become the general of Vietnam province now , lead 30000 troops. If general he is willing, you will be the Lancang general in the future, and you can lead 30000 troops. Isn''t it beautiful that you can be a real general without dying? "


    He Guang knows about Hong Jin. Although some people scare him into being a traitor, I don''t know how many people envy him in private. At least because of this person''s relationship, the Hong family has not been seriously damaged. Not only that, Hong Jin''s identity has also risen. It''s said that Zhongdan gave him an annual salary of 100000 liang of silver a year. I don''t know how many people envy him.


    Here I would like to explain that Yang Chendong implements the policy of high salary and maintaining integrity.


    Once you are appointed to a position, you will enjoy a high annual salary. To ensure that the appointee can live well, at least not worry about life. Moreover, once you reach a certain age and need to retire, you will receive a monthly salary every month, which is called pension. Such treatment will not end until the day when the person enjoying it dies.


    In other words, once he is appointed as an official by Zhongdan Gong, he will have enough to eat and drink all his life. Of course, if anyone is not satisfied and still wants to be corrupt, I''m sorry. Once verified, it will be quite serious. It has been clearly stipulated that if it is verified that there is more than 10000 yuan of greedy silver, there is no amnesty for killing. No matter what achievements have been made in the past, this is the result. Zhongdan Gong threatened that merits and demerits could not be offset.


    After all, you have enough to eat and drink. Even your old life has been arranged for you, but you are still not satisfied. Such a person deserves to be killed.


    He Guang is one of those who secretly admire Hong Jin. He not only envied the other party''s ability to lead the army and become a real general, but also envied the other party''s treatment. For example, he is the vice captain of the king''s guard and a fourth grade general, but in fact, his monthly salary is only eighty Liang silver, less than one thousand Liang a year. Although there is no problem to support the family, it is just a careless life. It is impossible to do other things, even to be more comfortable.


    Now the example is in front of him, the treatment is more than a hundred times higher than he is now, and the power is much greater. At this moment, it is impossible to say that he is not moved at all. Although he is not a greedy man in his bones, otherwise the skylark would not talk to him in this way, but who would refuse a better life?


    He Guang became silent for a while, a hesitant look.


    "Hehe, general he doesn''t have to answer so early. Well, you can go back first and think about it. If the front line is really defeated and you happen to be sent as a general, it''s not too late to make a decision at that time." the skylark doesn''t seem to be in a hurry to force he Guang to answer, but says very generously.


    "Let me go?" he Guang was surprised for a moment. But he didn''t promise anything. On the contrary, he knew the existence of skylark. Isn''t the other party afraid to sell him after he went out and lead troops back to catch people?


    He Guang seemed to see what he Guang was thinking. The skylark smiled and said: "General he is a wise man. How can he do stupid things? Besides, even if you really give me to your king, what will you do? With a Maud on it, you can''t stand out. On the contrary, if you betray me, will the loyalty guild spare you? You know, we don''t know how many of our mercenaries give them to others casually Come on, make sure you can die completely, even if others don''t know who did it. "


    After inducement and threat, the skylark waved his hand, "well, general he can leave."


    "I... I really left." he Guang stood up slowly. He Guang decided to leave here first. Some things need to be thought about.


    When he got up, he Guang was ready to leave with a big step. The voice of the lark behind him suddenly sounded, "slow down."


    "Sure enough, are you still not ready to let yourself go?" he Guang sighed and slowly turned around.


    "Take your Sabre away, and don''t look lost. Anyone will doubt it." the skylark pointed to the big knife that fell to the ground and said casually.


    "Oh." he Guang''s heart put down again, picked up the saber and bowed, then turned and left.


    He Guangzhen left, leaving the national master long Qixin with lingering fear and asked, "special envoy Yun, does he really not snitch? Otherwise, let''s leave now."


    "Hehe, the national master is at ease. As long as he is not stupid, he will not report. It is not necessary to leave. Does the national master really think that I am the only one who comes to Vientiane city?" the skylark smiled confidently.

 Chapter 587

    The more confident the skylark was, Longqi became more confident and laughed at his speech. That is, even the skylark is not afraid. What''s terrible about him? If something really happens, he will say that he has been kidnapped. With his status as a national teacher, there is still a lot of room for turning around.


    As Skylark expected, he Guang is a smart man. He didn''t choose to report immediately, but decided to look at the situation. Especially when he saw the deep trace of the bullet on his saber, he had no idea of reporting. As others have said, there will be no benefit in reporting. On the contrary, he will be watched by mercenaries. The danger exists at any time. Such a life is not what he wants.


    It has been three days since he Guang left the Guoshi mansion. Three days later, the latest news came. The former army was defeated. General sang Weng La had to retreat to sangnu city and asked the king for reinforcements.


    As soon as the news entered the capital of the country, it was a mess. There were chickens flying and dogs jumping on the court. All the ministers looked afraid. They seemed to worry that sangnu city would not be able to defend. In that case, wouldn''t it mean that the capital of the country would be dangerous, and that Lancang kingdom would follow the footsteps of Jiaozhi and be destroyed?


    Others say it''s impossible to destroy the country. Even in the powerful Ming Dynasty, he just makes you surrender and won''t occupy your territory. Because in the eyes of the people of the Central Plains, these are wild places and have little value. But mercenaries are not. They have an excellent appetite. They really don''t avoid meat and fish. They can really do things to destroy the country.


    Under the leadership of the national division Longqi, all the literary ministers asked the king to send troops to aid sangnu city. Looking at the same scene below, King payasai is one of the first two.


    Send soldiers, send soldiers, he wants to, but there must be soldiers to send. But now, in addition to the 20000 King''s guards around, there are no more troops. Even if you go to conscription now, it always takes time.


    "Your Majesty, please send troops quickly. In any case, mercenaries cannot cross sangnu city. Once that happens, the country will be in danger." Longqi continued to petition on behalf of the ministers.


    "Yes, please send reinforcements as soon as possible." all the literary ministers below asked in unison.


    At this time, even payasai can''t stop it. Moreover, he knew in his heart that once the former army was really defeated, the 20000 King''s guards in his hands might not play a big role. That is, it would be better to support the front line first. And then, in the national conscription, I hope I can come as soon as possible.


    "OK, the king will send troops immediately." under great pressure, payasai finally made a decision. He Guang was chosen. Only 5000 of the 20000 King''s guards were left, and the rest were handed over to the vice captain of the guard, hoping that he could help sang Weng and reverse the defeat.


    The front army was defeated and he was appointed as the leader general. All this was expected by the special envoy Yun. The first time he Guang received the military order, he led several confidants to gather the army, and he himself came straight to the national division house.


    It is said that they are asking about logistics supplies, but actually they come here to see the special envoy.


    The three met again. Although it has only been three days, many things have changed. At this moment, he Guang has less pride and more respect. "Special envoy Yun, the end will be willing to surrender. Please teach me what to do next."


    "Easy to say, easy to say." the lark smiled and reached into his arms. This time, what he took out was no longer a gun, but a silver ticket. There are denominations of one hundred Liang, two hundred Liang, five hundred Liang, one thousand Liang, two thousand Liang, five thousand Liang and ten thousand.


    Hundreds of them add up to as much as 500000 Liang. After taking out these silver tickets, the skylark put them in front of he Guang, "general he, take these and buy off all the commanders, centurions, even the five commanders under your hand. This army will be the foundation for you to base yourself here in the future."


    "Here... Give me so much." he Guang was excited when he saw so many silver tickets for the first time.


    "Sorry, there''s no you here. It''s all for your subordinates. As for yourself, it''s this one." the skylark smiled and took out another one from his arms, which said 200000 liang of silver.


    He Guang handed the large silver ticket to him. The skylark said, "100000 Liang is the reward for you to join the company, and 100000 Liang is your annual salary for the next year. Now put it away."


    People work first and give money. Zhongdan Gong gives money first. They all pay the same, but they feel completely different. The real gold and silver were in his hands. At this moment, he Guang was really moved and fell on his knees in front of the skylark, "special envoy Yun, thank you for your trust. You can rest assured that you will not be disappointed at the end."


    "Well, we''d better wait for Zhongdan Gong to show his kneeling." the skylark smiled. With this kneeling, the task is completed this time. I believe the sixth young master will praise him.


    "Zhong Dan Gong wants to come here? Didn''t I kill people in sangnu city?" he Guang looked puzzled and puzzled.


    The lark looked at Longqi and smiled. Just how to look at the latter''s smile is somewhat reluctant, even some palpitation. It''s not his fault. Who would have thought that the front army was defeated so miserably that he was startled when he heard the latest information in the skylark''s hand.


    The lark laughed and said to he Guang who had already got up: "General he, don''t you know that sangnu city has been conquered, and Zhongdan just came to Vientiane city with a large army. Moreover, there is an ambush of mercenaries outside the city. They will cooperate with general he to solve the problems in Vientiane city. The time is tonight. The general will be responsible for opening the north gate at that time. There will be no problem."


    "Ah!" he Guang was really frightened when he heard this news for the first time. Unexpectedly, the news of the siege of sangnu city came, and the city had been broken. What''s more, the mercenaries had arrived at the bottom of the city, and he didn''t know it? At the moment, his legs trembled, and he almost fell to his knees.


    Without looking at he Guang''s reaction, the skylark continued, "general he only needs to control the Royal Palace and the house of ministers. It''s natural for mercenaries to take the Treasury, armory and granary. Do you understand?"


    "I see. I''ll see." he Guang, who had a little pride, became completely honest this moment. He thought the other party would rely on himself. Now he knows that even if he didn''t make his own move, Vientiane city will be broken, but it''s earlier and later.


    "Master, I need your cooperation this time too." turning around, the skylark smiled and said to Longqi.


    Reaching out and stroking his beard, Longqi nodded and laughed, "it''s easy to say, it''s easy to say, our national division will hold a banquet tonight to gather all the ministers in the city."


    "It''s better to be here." the lark smiled modestly when he knew that Longqi understood his meaning. So after the deployment, he just had to wait for the night to come.


    He Guang left the Imperial College half an hour later and claimed that he had received the full help of the Imperial College. Food and grass were no longer a problem, so he summoned all his subordinates to hold a meeting. At the same time, many carriages came out of the Imperial College. These servants sent invitations to the ministers'' houses in the city. It was said that they were going to convene the meeting Some civil servants work together for the army that is about to go to war. At the same time, they should also pray for the protection of gods together.


    In this way, all the ministers who received the invitation would dare not obey the major events related to the National Games. No matter whether they made friends with the national teachers or not, if they didn''t show up at this time, they would easily attract hatred. Just pretending, they all said they would go to the banquet on time.


    Even when the news reached the palace, King payasse was pleased and sighed when he heard the news. At the critical time, he was very pleased that the ministers could unite together. He seemed to see the scene of their victory against mercenaries under the situation of unity.


    "Hum! He Guang can hold his thighs and knows the importance of food and grass." The Guard commander Maud, who also got the news, looked contemptuous. But he didn''t think deeply. On the contrary, after being jealous, he also decided to go to the banquet at the national division house in the evening. In any case, he couldn''t let he Guang specialize in the past. He would also try to make a good relationship with the national division, and even obstruct the logistics supply of he Guangjun if possible. It can be seen that internal fighting is inevitable What a terrible thing.


    Everything is going on in an orderly way. Everyone didn''t expect that in a short time, danger would come and the national capital Vientiane city would be changed hands.


    Besides, after he Guang returned to the barracks, he called all his officers together. Then he asked the soldiers to block the whole venue, and then began to smash silver tickets to buy people''s hearts.


    Not all soldiers value money, especially those who are king''s guards. There are still some who can adhere to principles. Once they encounter people who don''t give benefits or even yell at them, they will never be polite. They just look at each other, and some close guards rush up and kill people who don''t know each other on the spot.


    After killing more than a dozen people, the smell of blood was pungent, and the storm of resistance was suppressed. When everyone saw that resistance was only a dead end, that surrender could not only live, but also get money, many people wavered and signed the oath.


    Once this word is signed, they will want to go back. It is very difficult for them to go back. He Guangke said that he would announce this agreement later. If anyone still has two minds, they will be neither inside nor outside, and even be assassinated by mercenaries in the future.

 Chapter 588

    Originally, some people still had a perfunctory attitude, thinking that they would report when they were free, but in this way, they hesitated again. Is it worth working for an impending dynasty? It is nameless, unprofitable and without any benefit. It seems that it is not worth taking risks just for a loyalty that the king does not know whether he will believe it. Not to mention offending mercenaries, I''m afraid it won''t be safe anywhere in the world.


    After the army''s affairs were settled, he Guang finally relieved himself and began to plan every step of the night.


    It was finally getting dark. There is no curfew in Vientiane City, so at this time, lanterns are hung everywhere, which is very prosperous and lively. Especially in the Guoshi mansion this evening, there were many friends, and carriages came one after another. The sound of greetings rang out one after another.


    The National Teacher Longqi met the guests at the door in person, which gave them enough face and made them even more brilliant. Looking at everyone, who has a look of concern for the country and the people on his face?


    Waiting for more than an hour to pass, after seeing no guests coming, Longqi patted his back waist. He looked very tired and said to the housekeeper behind him, "you can close the door. You can''t go in without an order."


    "Don''t worry, sir. I know what to do." the housekeeper nodded. The old man who has been with the national teacher for decades naturally knows what to do and even what may happen next.


    The ministers were surrounded in one place, and the barracks began to act. The first step is to surround the five thousand King''s guards that have not been assigned to them. Fortunately, their Guard commander Maud has gone to the national division house for a banquet. There are no leaders. It''s not very troublesome to deal with it.


    The second step is to surround the palace and allow no one in or out without orders. This is tantamount to cutting off the king''s connection with others.


    The third step is to open the gate and let the mercenaries outside the city in.


    Let''s talk about the plan for the first step. First, 8000 soldiers surrounded the barracks of the king''s guard. Then, under the protection of all the guards, he Guang walked into the army, holding his Majesty''s false will, and talked about the decision that these 5000 soldiers should also belong to his own leadership.


    Many of the five thousand people were Maud''s confidants. When they saw that the LORD did not appear, they felt a trace of error. If they were brave, they would go to see the king''s Oracle in he Guang''s hand and distinguish the truth from the falsehood.


    "Hum, with your status, where do you come from and have the power to see Wang Yu? I think you obviously take the opportunity to rebel. Come on! Take it." he Guang won''t reason with anyone. Under the power of war, you just need to push horizontally with your own strong strength.


    A crowd of soldiers rushed up, but anyone who disagreed was a word of killing. After dozens of people''s heads and bodies were separated, others finally became honest and knelt down.


    The barracks will be settled, and then the royal palace will be blocked. There are still 500 King''s guards here. Usually, they are all people with nostrils facing the sky. It is difficult to pay attention to others. At this moment, I saw someone surround them. Which one was not so eager to jump, some were grumpy, and directly waved a knife and rushed out, a good-looking pose.


    "Whoosh! Whoosh!" bursts of bows and arrows hit, and the ground was full of corpses, which also shocked these people whose eyes were higher than the top. When they knew that the other party was going to play seriously, they retreated step by step until they were in front of his Majesty''s bedroom. There was no way to retreat and stopped.


    When the news came, payasai was really shocked. He didn''t expect that general he Guang, who was favored by himself, would turn against him. Usually, this man looks very reliable. As the king of a country, he also has his own pride. Before things are finally determined, he wants to work hard. Under the protection of several guards, he wants to go out and see what light he sees.


    People came out, followed by bursts of arrow rain, which stopped two feet in front of them. I didn''t take them as a target, just a deterrent. But that''s enough. Payasai''s legs were weak. If it weren''t for the support of guards around him, he would almost sit on the ground.


    It''s also the king. He doesn''t look like Riley killed him from life and death. He inherited the throne. When have you seen such scenes of fighting and killing? "Come on, get back, get back, signal for help."


    Payasai doesn''t know what''s going on outside, but all he can do now is to ask for help. Soon, a dazzling and colorful fireworks in the palace soared into the air, which was the signal of the king for help.


    Fireworks rose into the sky and shone on the sky. It was much brighter. Naturally, you can see clearly in the Taishi mansion not far from the palace. When ministers found this signal, they were all shocked. Maud, the king''s Guard commander, stood up at once and wanted to rush outside the national division house.


    "General Mo, what do you mean? The banquet of our national teachers is not over yet. Why are you in such a hurry?" Longqi sat high on the table and said slowly while drinking the wine in the glass.


    "Master, you see, your majesty has sent a signal for help. There must be some curfew making trouble. I want to go back and protect him." Maud hasn''t thought that this matter will have anything to do with the master. After all, this is an important minister. Once something happens to the king, it won''t be good for him.


    After that, Maud took four of his own soldiers to turn and leave. But then there were more than a dozen guards of the national division house in front of them. They stood with horizontal knives one by one, blocking the road in front of Maud.


    "Hmm? National teacher, what are you doing?" still didn''t react, but asked with a puzzled face. From this point of view, this Maud is indeed superior by relationship. His ability to face changes is too poor. He is almost no different from a straw bag.


    Without directly answering Maud''s words, Longqi just looked up at the sky and said with a smile: "my national teacher, it''s not a distress signal. It must be a little trick for children to set off fireworks.


    "What? How could it be?" this time, without Maud saying anything, the other ministers looked at Longqi with surprised eyes. Anyone could see how strong the fireworks burst just now. Other people except the royal family could not use it, even if they could not buy it with money, but the national teacher did say it was a child''s trick. What does this mean?


    Those who have a quick mind turn their faces greatly. They think in their hearts, it will not be the national teacher who wants to rebel. Does it mean that he wants to take the opportunity to ascend, or has taken refuge in mercenaries?


    If it were the former, it would be better. Anyway, they will always be ministers. Whoever becomes the emperor needs the assistance of ministers. With the help of today, they can come to the National Teacher''s residence. Presumably, their status will not be too low in the future.


    But what about the latter? Once the mercenaries have mastered here, what else can they do? It is not to change the royal family, but to change the dynasty. The great purge is inevitable. Can they still become important officials like before?


    More and more people thought of what might happen, and more and more people looked at Longqi. For a moment, Maud finally figured it out. He suddenly stretched out his hand to Longqi and said, "you... You want to rebel?"


    "Nonsense, which eye did you see the rebellion?" Longqi said angrily. Although he controlled the whole audience, he certainly didn''t want to make trouble before the mercenaries came. Of course, he wouldn''t admit such a thing as rebellion.


    "You..." seeing that at this time, Longqi was still loading the mold and making samples. Maud was also very angry. He stretched out his hand and said, "well, if you are not rebellious, do you dare to let general Ben out?"


    Maud has thought well. No matter what the national division''s move is, he must send a large army to wipe out the national division house this time. Anyway, he has walked with he Guang, that is his own enemy. He would rather kill the wrong than let it go.


    It''s impossible to hide this from Longqi''s eyes. If you can become a national teacher, your IQ is definitely very high. He smiled: "now it''s a banquet held by our national teacher to solve all the difficulties of the general in front. No one is allowed to leave without telling us the main business."


    After casually finding a reason, Longqi went back to his chair. Anyway, it was controlled by him. It was impossible to fight out with Maud and four soldiers. "Come on, let''s drink. Don''t affect your elegance because of a little thing."


    As he spoke, Longqi really raised his glass to everyone. At the moment, people were under the eaves and had to bow their heads. After a little hesitation, other ministers raised their glasses one after another. In their opinion, no matter what the result is, there will be no good result in turning over with the National Division now. Don''t you see that more and more soldiers have appeared around? They all hold big knives and look fierce God is evil. It seems that if you don''t agree, you will fight and take people''s lives.


    In order to stabilize these officials and prevent them from making trouble, Longqi specially borrowed 500 soldiers from he Guang. With these 500 soldiers, it is enough to stabilize the situation here.


    Maud was still angry, especially when he saw that these soldiers turned out to be people of the king''s guard. But it was when he saw these people that he had to advise. Because what he saw in the eyes of these soldiers was not the awe of his general, but the murderous look on his face.


    Relying on nepotism, it is natural for Maud to be caught with his hands and even perform in his own color. But if he is fighting for life and death, he will not have such courage.

 Chapter 589

    Finally, Maud returned to his seat honestly. Even he bowed his head. Where did other ministers dare to take the initiative to challenge, they forced out a smile one by one, and failed to see the changes around them.


    This is exactly what Longqi wanted. He continued to laugh with everyone, but did not mention anything to protect the soldiers. Fortunately, everyone can see that this is to imprison them. That is, as long as they are honest, their lives should be saved.


    At the north gate, the torches outside made three rounds. After the torches on the tower made two rounds, the gate had to be opened. The cold front three regiments suddenly appeared like ghosts in the night and entered the city along the open gate.


    With such high-speed things as bicycles, Wu Sheng and the three regiments came to the outside of Vientiane city this morning. They still had a chance to have a good sleep and eat something. Only then did they enter the city in high spirits.


    More than 1000 soldiers of the third regiment are like a silent dragon. There is no movement except the sound of landing with neat steps. Just this momentum scared many Lancang soldiers.


    While walking, the three regiments are divided into soldiers. For example, just let them enter the east gate, leaving a platoon of troops. Leng Feng''s creed is that officers can trust their comrades in arms, but they will never easily trust others. In a place that can be attacked and retreated, such as the city gate, it''s better to leave their own talents to reassure them.


    "Political commissar Chen, I''d like you to go to the National Teacher''s residence and deal with the affairs there. Commander of the Third Battalion, you are responsible for occupying all the Treasury, armory and granary in the city. There must be no accident." Wu Sheng strode forward and gave orders to Chen Bo, political commissar of the regiment and commander of the second battalion, and Chunyang, commander of the Third Battalion.


    This was originally a plan negotiated outside the city. Naturally, the two battalion commanders agreed. They nodded and started their own actions. As the leader, Wu Sheng led people straight to the palace. As soon as they entered the city, the agents of the Security Bureau came to lead the way, so as long as they pointed out the target, there would be no mistake.


    In the king''s bedroom deep in the palace, payasai was pacing back and forth in a hurry. The signal for help has been sent out, but no one has come to escort him until now. Does it mean that the general trend is gone, or that he is already alone?


    "Tell your majesty, there are a group of people outside." just as payasai was anxious, a bodyguard came in and knelt down.


    "Haha, has the reinforcements finally come? Tell everyone to be ready. Once we have a chance, we will cooperate from inside to outside." payasai smiled and thought his reinforcements had finally come. At this moment, he became confident.


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    This time, it was destined that payasai would be disappointed. Although it was indeed someone, it was not his reinforcements, but the strong enemy, Wu Sheng, head of Lengfeng third regiment.


    He Guang sits in the town and guards here. After all, it matters a lot here. After learning that the mercenaries had finally arrived, he sorted out his military uniform and went to meet them.


    "What light are you?" wusheng walked up to a general in armor and asked with a overlooking attitude.


    "Yes, the end will be he Guang." I don''t know why, as soon as he saw Wu Sheng, he felt a strong sense of oppression and even a murderous spirit. This is a natural result of killing too many people on the battlefield, far from being comparable to he Guang who has been staying in the king''s city.


    "Well, you did a good job. Introduce yourself. I''m Wu Sheng, head of the third Lengfeng regiment. You can call me head Wu. By the way, what''s the situation?" he still asked aloud as he walked towards him, but his eyes were paying attention to his surroundings intentionally or unintentionally. Although the intelligence of the Security Bureau says that he Guang is trustworthy, before the overall situation is determined, there should be a sense of vigilance that can never be removed.


    Hearing that the other party was the head of the cold front group, he Guang immediately felt that his momentum was weak. In recent days, he also learned about some mercenaries from various aspects. I also know that the most powerful combat force in the mercenary army is the cold front regiment. Now there is a regiment. How can he not be nervous.


    "Report back to commander Wu, your majesty, no! Payasai is in the palace yard in the front yard. He still has hundreds of people in his hands. His skill and combat effectiveness are still good." he Guang made a brief introduction to the situation.


    However, Wu Sheng didn''t agree with them when he heard them. "The combat effectiveness is good. The regimental commander should look at their strength. Come on, where is the commander of the fourth company? He subdued them when he gave you two incense sticks. If you can''t complete the task, you are not allowed to eat meat for a week."


    "Yes." the cry fell, and a loud voice immediately promised. Then a team of 100 people broke away from the big army and approached the palace in front.


    "By the way, the fourth company is the bottom company of the first battalion of the third regiment of Lengfeng, not the strongest." Wu Sheng said casually as he watched the fourth company go up.


    This is a low-key show off. But now he Guang can''t understand the meaning of this sentence. After all, the fourth company hasn''t been powerful. In his eyes, he doesn''t have a clear understanding of whether it is the strongest. But he didn''t realize it until the real war. Especially in the dark night, seeing the flames flying everywhere and the deafening sound of guns, the most important thing is that the scene of figures falling to the ground in the depths of the palace completely shocked him.


    With he Guang''s strength, it won''t be too difficult to kill these 500 people, but it must not be so easy. Where is war? It''s a massacre. Whenever the gunshot rings, someone will fall to the ground, just like being cursed. It''s extremely accurate.


    It was said that it was only a time of two incense sticks, and the king''s bedroom hung a white flag. There was no way. More than 200 people died in a short time, and they didn''t even see the enemy. How else should we fight this battle? This is clearly not a war, but waiting for death.


    The battle was solved in such a simple way. This is what wusheng said, not the strongest force. At this moment, he Guang''s face showed his horror. He was thinking about what would happen if he led the army. It seems that what you think still can''t change the end of being slaughtered.


    He Guang''s face changed greatly. Wu Sheng''s Yu Guang saw all this and couldn''t help laughing. He has learned from the intelligence of the security bureau that he Guang will become a general like Hong Jin. If he is not beaten and subdued at one time, it is inevitable that there will be some unexpected problems in the future. He must have experienced today''s events. He has to weigh carefully what he thinks.


    The white flag hung high and the gunfire stopped. Then king payasai came out under the protection of a group of bodyguards.


    "Come on, let''s go and meet the king who surrendered. Hey, this is not the first time we meet the king who surrendered, and of course it won''t be the last." Wu Sheng''s heroic voice resounded through everyone''s ears. The cold front naturally looked very proud and proud. He Guang, they also have bright eyes. This is the real army, the strongest army, and now they are together. Think about it, it''s an exciting scene.


    ......


    Guoshi mansion.


    The party is still going on. It seems to be very lively.


    There is no way. It has been surrounded. Life has been in the hands of others. When will it be better not to drink at this time?


    Of course, no one is stupid enough to really get drunk. After all, drinking is also a task for them, even acting.


    "BAM BAM... BAM BAM..."


    Suddenly, there was a dense sound of gunfire in the street outside the house. It was the sound of the Third Battalion attacking the Treasury, armory and granary.


    As soon as the gunshot rang, it was naturally heard here in the banquet hall, and some people could no longer sit. Nothing came. He could pretend to be an ostrich and pretend that he didn''t know anything, but the gunfire rang. How else would he pretend.


    Maud suddenly got up and stood up. Because the range of action was too large, he spilled the pot of wine in front of him on the ground, but he didn''t feel it. Instead, he looked at Longqi and said, "master, are you still playing with children now?"


    "Oh, maybe they''re setting off firecrackers." when he heard the sound of the gun, he knew that it was the mercenaries entering the city. At this moment, Longqi was determined. When he looked at Maud, he was naturally more fearless and even joked.


    "You... You fart." Longqi''s ability to open his eyes and tell lies angered Maud, so that he couldn''t help yelling.


    "Bastard, Maud, keep your mouth clean, otherwise, I don''t mind sealing your mouth." what kind of identity is Longqi? At the moment, he has a winning chance. How can he be afraid of the threat and intimidation of the other party?


    "Dare you." Maud, who knew there was no way back, also sent out a fierce voice. It didn''t happen just now because he also held a hope that the king could solve the problem without coming forward. But now even the gunfire sounded outside. It was obvious that his hope had become a dream. At this time, it was all up to him.


    Maud, who had no way out, decided to rush out, but he couldn''t beat the bodyguards outside, so he set his goal on Longqi. If he could catch him alive, maybe he could escape.


    "Protect the national division." six soldiers guarding nearby saw that Maud was emotionally wrong. After shouting one after another, they drew their knives and rushed up. At this moment, Maud also rushed over with four soldiers. In an instant, they fought together, and the party became extremely chaotic at this moment.

 Chapter 590

    Jingling, five people fought against six people. One of them, Maud''s big knife almost hit Longqi, which attracted him to step back and shout, "come on, stop the madman."


    Needless to say, a group of soldiers in the distance have rushed over and surrounded Maud''s five people, looking like they can''t escape.


    Seeing more and more soldiers around him, Maud''s face became more and more ugly. Knowing that if he continued like this, he was bound to die here today. After looking around at the ministers who came to the banquet, he suddenly shouted: "what are you doing? Can''t you see that Longqi is rebelling? But I know that it is also a felony not to report what he has done, not to mention whether he has given you any benefits. If he fails, what consequences can you think of?"


    Maud''s cry hit the ministers like a thunderbolt. Yes, the national rebellion has become a fact, but what are they? Which side is it?


    Did you agree to rebel? They didn''t do that? Even the benefits were not promised to them. At that time, many ministers stood up and looked at the National Teacher Longqi. Obviously, they wanted a statement.


    Of course, ministers who can come here are not alone. They usually take two family guards. There are fifty or sixty officials here, and there are hundreds of guards around them. Those who can follow the master are generally good players. As soon as they stood up, they had already heard the news. The servants who came here to watch the excitement became nervous one by one. Even some people had reached out to their waist and looked fierce at any time.


    So many ministers stood up and instinctively Longqi got up and stepped back. Although it is true that this is his house, and certain arrangements have been made, most of the soldiers are responsible for the periphery, and the security forces around him are not enough. Except for the few who fought with Maud, there were only two guards left.


    Relying on these two people, we have to face the group attack of dozens of ministers. Long Qi doesn''t have such a big heart and such a good attitude.


    Longqi always retreated, showing his shortcomings. Other ministers saw that there were opportunities to take advantage of. At present, they stepped forward step by step. People with a straight temper have shouted out, "Longqi, what are you going to do? Do you really want to rebel? But I don''t know what benefits mercenaries have given you? Can you tell us?"


    This is asking questions, but also asking for benefits. Obviously, everyone wants to hear what the national teacher will say and what conditions will be offered. Then we can weigh the interests and make a judgment.


    Facing the questions of the ministers, Longqi looked bitter, and his mouth opened and closed.


    This time, the ministers were called together, but they didn''t want to disturb the plans of mercenaries to enter the city and control the situation. As for the benefits, it''s really not. Although he said he would get 5 million liang of silver given by Zhongdan Gong afterwards, it was his own, so he couldn''t give it to everyone. In addition, five million taels of silver seems to be a lot. But if these people have to be distributed together, how many will be in their own hands?


    When the fat comes out of the mouth, few people are willing to do it. Longqi naturally wouldn''t. He stepped back and looked at the side door behind him, wondering if he could slip away from there and escape first. Anyway, mercenaries should also come. As long as he waited, the overall situation will be decided.


    "Watch him, don''t let him run." someone saw the side door behind Longqi and shouted loudly. Then several slightly younger officials ran towards the side door and cut off the way behind Longqi.


    Seeing that his thoughts were understood by others, Longqi secretly shouted bad. Just because he is older and his speed is limited, it is obviously too late to leave there.


    Just as everyone was about to surround Longqi and ask for a statement, or even openly ask for benefits, a person suddenly came out of the side door. A Han suit, not very tall, long is also very ordinary, but that pair of eyes are too bright, but it always gives people a very unforgettable feeling after seeing it.


    The visitor is the lark of the third leader of the foreign affairs team of the Security Bureau. He didn''t want to come out. After all, the fewer people who know his identity, the better. But I didn''t expect that Maud, who was like a mallet, also had some tricks. He knew to use everyone''s strength to put pressure on Longqi. Seeing that the national master was about to be in danger, he had to stand up. If not, once Longqi dies here, although he did not do it, it is inevitable that someone will have such an idea, which is not a good thing for them to convince ministers of other countries in the future.


    For the sake of the future and the overall situation, the skylark took the initiative to stand up. As soon as he came out, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the Lancang ministers standing in front of him.


    Although their eyes were narrowed, they still gave people a very dangerous feeling, like poisonous snakes dormant in the grass. It seemed that they would hurt people at any time. This feeling made these young ministers step back involuntarily.


    "What are you doing? What benefits do you want? You might as well tell me." that is, it has come out, and the skylark certainly has the right to speak. As he spoke, he found the nearest chair and took it under his seat. Then he played with a small 77 pistol in his hand.


    Although Skylark received special training when he entered the Security Bureau, he will not be arrogant enough to defeat the crowd. There are dozens of people. The so-called gentleman does not stand under the dangerous wall. He takes out the pistol for self-protection. Of course, it can also intimidate each other.


    "Who are you?" I saw the skylark appear here as if there were nothing, and there was a sense of decisiveness. Some of these ministers couldn''t understand him, so they hesitated to ask.


    Originally thought he was dangerous. Unexpectedly, the skylark took the initiative to come out. Long Qi was grateful. At the same time, he looked complacent. "You ask him who he is? Don''t be frightened when you know. He is the special envoy sent by Daming Zhongdan."


    "Special envoy?" listening to Longqi''s introduction, ministers, look at me and I look at you. Then everyone looks clear. It seems that the national teacher has colluded with mercenaries.


    Just now it was just a guess. Now it can be confirmed. This is not beyond everyone''s expectation. Now people are more concerned about what kind of power the special envoy has and whether it can bring benefits to them?


    So soon the ministers quieted down, and then one of them asked, "it''s Mr. special envoy, but I don''t know what benefits you have given the national teacher to work so hard for the loyal and courageous public?"


    This was originally a temptation. Even if the skylark didn''t answer them next, these people couldn''t say anything. Just to delay time, the skylark decided to answer this question. "Do you want to know that? Well, the special envoy will tell you that Duke Zhongdan gave the national master 5 million liang of silver. I don''t know if these are enough?"


    "What? Five million taels!"


    "There are so many. If I were a national teacher, I''m afraid I wouldn''t refuse."


    "Yes, yes, if you give it to me, I''m afraid I can''t spend all my life. It must be enough."


    Listening to the skylark''s answer, the ministers immediately became boiling, and even some ministers showed their admiration for the national teacher without reservation, regardless of their image. More bluntly, that''s enough. In that case, I wish I were the one favored by the special envoy.


    The crowd was full of gossip, which delayed for a long time. Finally, a slightly older minister with high expectations coughed, "what are you doing? Have you forgotten your identity? Ah!"


    This reprimand immediately made many ministers'' faces hot, but such embarrassment flashed over in an instant. At present, who will retreat.


    Surprisingly, the old man who just scolded them suddenly turned his voice, "Mr. special envoy, in fact, we can also help mercenaries, but I don''t know what benefits we can get?"


    "Poof!" the skylark who heard this almost sprayed out the tea he had just drunk. I''ve really seen shameless, but I''ve never seen such shameless.


    It can also be seen from this point that it seems that the ministers of Lancang kingdom are not treated well. In fact, not only Lancang state, but also Jiaozhi state, and even the treatment of Daming courtiers is not very good.


    Especially Daming. From the period of Emperor Zhu Yuanzhang, the treatment and salary of officials were not high. So there were a lot of corrupt officials in the early Ming Dynasty, so that they could not be killed at that time. What''s more, there was a very wonderful thing, that is, the number of people admitted in that year reached 364, but the number of corrupt officials convicted in the next year also reached 364. In other words, all the people in the last year were greedy after they became officials.


    This is not to say that people are not enough. It is because the salary is so low that all officials can''t support themselves and their subordinates. Although they know the possible consequences of ink greed, they still have to do so. The final result was that the officials in the early Ming Dynasty were not enough. All this was later changed in the hands of several other Ming emperors. But even so, the salary is just enough to live. If you want to make a fortune by official salary without foreign money, you can never expect it.


    In contrast, Yang Chendong is much more generous. The annual salary he offered to officials, not to mention supporting the family, is to live a rich life, there is no problem. Of course, anti-corruption is also very strict. Even though they have given you such good treatment and given you so much power, you still want more. I''m sorry, you can only take down greedy people like you and replace them.

 Chapter 591

    After all, the ministers of Lancang Kingdom looked forward to the skylark, and their greedy and demanding faces were undoubtedly exposed.


    Looking at those greedy faces, the skylark wanted to ask, "do you all want face?" but he didn''t say it at last, but gently shook his head, "No, we don''t need other people''s help anymore. Vientiane city is already a mercenary. So you don''t want any silver, but if you cooperate well, you can save your life."


    The expectation on his face only saved his life. Suddenly everyone was unhappy.


    What do you mean? At least we are the ministers of Lancang state and have a lot of power in our hands. Well, even if it doesn''t seem that the national master has become the commander of the Wen minister and can''t get 5 million taels of silver, it''s worth 1 million taels or hundreds of thousands of taels of silver. Now a eldest son doesn''t give it. He just says he can protect our lives. We really think we''re made of mud. I really think we''re united No power?


    The angry ministers looked very ugly. Some people not only expressed their dissatisfaction on their faces, but also used it in practical action. That is, they leaned step by step towards the skylark sitting there. They wanted to catch the messenger, and further said that they could give it to his majesty for meritorious service. To take a step back, they could catch the man and trade with mercenaries in exchange for a large amount of silver.


    I had expected that these courtiers would turn their faces at any time. A cold and murderous spirit flashed in the skylark''s eyes and raised his hand. A courtier walking in the front was shot and splashed blood on his chest. Then the blood flowed more and more. Finally, he lost his strength and fell to the ground.


    Without warning, a gunshot sounded, but frightened the ministers who were moving forward. Out of instinct, they stopped and looked at the skylark in the seat of Enron and the black pistol in his hand.


    From their insight, it is clear that it should be a firegun. But it is the first time to see such a small one. In particular, the power of the firegun seems to be not small. A shot can be fatal if it hits a person.


    While everyone was stunned, the skylark said, "this is not what I want to deal with you, but what you want to do against our special envoy. This is called self-defense counterattack, you know? Of course, my pistol has 50 bullets. Now I have killed one person and 49 people. If anyone wants to die, you can come forward and have a try."


    It''s a lie. The 77 pistol has only seven rounds of ammunition capacity, but the skylark just opens his eyes and talks nonsense. It''s just 50 rounds of ammunition capacity, and he''s not afraid to be exposed. It''s nothing else, just because he knows people''s psychology too well. Everyone is afraid of death and doesn''t want to die, which makes his lie have no chance to be exposed.


    Sure enough, when they heard that the pistol could shoot 50 bullets at a time, the faces of these courtiers changed dramatically. Although this was beyond their understanding, in their imagination, the muskets needed to be filled after one shot, no one really dared to try it by themselves.


    It doesn''t matter if no one tries. Some people always react very quickly. Usually, such people don''t rush to the front of everything. So in order to see if what the skylark says is true, a smart courtier who also wants to control the other party opened his mouth behind him: "don''t listen to his nonsense. There is no such a powerful fire gun in the world. Come on, go together and see what he wants to do."


    While saying this, the man also pushed hard at the waist of a colleague who was unprepared. The man was unprepared and rushed forward.


    "Bam!"


    There was another gunshot, and the man fell to the ground. Before he died right away, he didn''t go to see the skylark sitting there. Instead, he looked back to see who pushed him just now. He wanted this man''s eight generations of ancestors.


    "Sure enough, it can be fired in a row." some ministers reacted slowly and didn''t notice how someone had the courage to test the gun. They just saw that the gun was not loaded and fired the second shot.


    "I don''t believe he can shoot 50 shots." the man was still talking, and then pushed his hands to the other two ministers around him.


    "BAM, bam!"


    The sound of a series of gunshots was that the two fell to the ground, only more than ten meters away. The skylark didn''t need to aim at the target. It just needed to hit the target with feeling.


    "It''s really a good gun. Eh! No, it seems that these two people were pushed out just now." the ministers reacted and finally felt that things were wrong. Then they looked back one by one, and then made a look of guarding against others.


    It has been pushed out to replace three dead ghosts. No one can guarantee whether the next one will be himself. For the sake of safety, of course, the farther away from others, the better.


    Four people have died before and after. Everyone has a clearer understanding of the firegun in the skylark''s hand. No one really dares to try, so that there are no smart people looking for a replacement for the dead. The situation is deadlocked at this moment.


    "Ha ha, it''s so lively." bursts of dense footsteps came into people''s ears, and then a group of soldiers in green camouflage clothes poured into the National Teachers'' residence in rows. The leader was a young man who looked a little elegant.


    With the entry of these soldiers, the Lancang soldiers who were originally responsible for the security of the national division house retreated one by one. Naturally, they had long been informed that mercenaries would come, but when they really faced it, a strong sense of pressure was born, which forced them to step back.


    "Mercenaries?"


    "Is he loyal and brave?"


    As soon as the cold front entered the compound, they naturally attracted everyone''s attention. Next, I don''t know who shouted like this, and then everyone looked at the leader of the second battalion commander Chen Bo.


    Because of the underdeveloped information, few people have seen Yang Chendong in Lancang kingdom. Unfortunately, some people were lucky to see him, but they couldn''t come back, which made him a legend. Young, once a scholar, this is the most intuitive impression of him.


    Chen Bo is very young and elegant. No wonder everyone has this understanding and mistook him for the loyal and courageous public of Daming.


    Chen Bo jumped when he heard someone shouting the name of Zhongdan Gong. He thought the sixth young master came here first. But it''s impossible to think about it carefully. There''s no need to take risks at all. Seeing that everyone''s eyes are collectively looking at themselves, he immediately smiled and said, "gentlemen, our battalion commander Chen Bo, Zhongdan is much younger than my Yingwu."


    "What? How could this be younger than you?" seeing that Chen Bo denied that he was loyal and brave, and said that the real loyal and brave was actually younger, all the ministers in the court were stunned.


    In fact, Chen Bo didn''t lie. According to his real age, he would be three years older than Yang Chendong. Of course, this is not the point at this time. He has seen the skylark in the crowd, immediately showed a smile and said hello from a distance, "team leader Yun."


    The skylark was also seen by Chen Bo when they were admitted to the hospital. He had already stood up from his chair. "Political commissar Chen, congratulations on your promotion again."


    Chen Bo is no longer a cadre at the battalion level, but has long been at the regimental level and has a real job as a political commissar. But for these ruthless people who are used to killing the enemy on the battlefield, they seem to like commanding the army and prefer to be with the front-line army. From this point, Chen Bo prefers others to call him battalion commander rather than political commissar.


    But who is the skylark? The backbone of the Security Bureau has heard his name from the sixth young master more than once. That''s a person that the sixth young master values very much. He''s not from the military system. Naturally, he should be polite. "Team leader Yun joked. My political commissar just hung up his name."


    "Ha ha, that''s commissar Chen. He doesn''t care about his false name and has high integrity." the skylark laughed. He was worried that someone would take a risk. His pistol has fired four bullets and can shoot three at most. Although it won''t take long to change the magazine, who can''t say an accident? Now, the mercenaries came, and the strongest cold front came. He can finally rest assured and hand over the situation here to cold front.


    They talked as if there were no one else, and they didn''t seem to pay attention to others. However, the other cold fronts were not idle. They came forward one by one and caught the ministers of Lancang country. Once they met a little resistance, they would add their fists and feet. They would never be polite.


    If these people are Han officials, perhaps the cold front will be divided into one weight, but I''m sorry, there is no such real right for foreigners.


    Several people in a row were beaten because they squatted slower, and others learned to cooperate one by one, which soon brought the situation under control. "Leader Yun, you know more about the situation here. Let''s see how to deal with it."


    "OK." the skylark nodded without the slightest politeness. It is natural for cold fronts to fight again. It can be said that their insight into people''s hearts and intelligence are far worse than their security bureau. It''s like he has a list of investigations in his hand, which shows how much money these arrested ministers have.


    Apart from Longqi and he Guang, other officials are naturally not so lucky. I don''t work hard before the overall situation is decided. I want to be rude afterwards. I''m sorry, it''s too late.


    The skylark has long received Yang Chendong''s secret order to confiscate the property of the ministers of Lancang state. Of course, he would not be soft at this moment. In order to make things go more smoothly, he first focused on Maud.


    Don''t say, Maud still has some strength. At least he didn''t die in the fight just now, but he was hurt by a knife. Seeing the mercenaries appear, he knew the general trend was going, took the initiative to pick up his tail, bowed his head and mingled with the crowd.

 Chapter 592

    "General Mo, you don''t have to hide. Stand up." in front of the captured ministers, the skylark smiled and pointed at Maud who was bending his head towards the crowd.


    After being called out, two cold fronts immediately caught him and pressed him in front of the skylark.


    "What are you doing? I surrendered. I surrendered. In the future, I am willing to be a loyal and courageous public and a mercenary dog. Please don''t kill me." the weakness of human nature was finally exposed. Originally, he dared to shout wildly in front of the national teacher, but the moment he saw the mercenaries, he was completely counselled.


    The skylark will not regard such a bully who is soft and afraid of hard. As for the other party''s saying that he wants to be a loyal and courageous dog, I''m sorry. Such a person is not qualified. "Well, you don''t have to shout and scream. Whether you can survive depends on how much you are willing to pay. We have also investigated your family background. Well, in three days, take out 400000 liang of silver, you can live, otherwise, you will die."


    The questionnaire shows that Maud''s private property is about 350000 Liang, which means Skylark. What kind of potential do some people have? How can you know if you don''t squeeze it?


    "What? Four hundred thousand taels? I didn''t." Maud shook his head when he heard the number. No one knows better than him how much money he has. He definitely doesn''t have that much. "


    "No? Is our intelligence wrong," said the skylark in a surprised voice. If you know his subordinates, you must know that the team leader is ready to entrap people.


    Maud didn''t know that. He just wanted to lose a little blood, so he cooperated and said, "yes, yes, your information must be wrong. I can only take out 10000 Liang silver at most. This is my family."


    As soon as he shouted Dou E, people who didn''t know really thought that Maud had only this money and was a big honest official.


    "Bang!" a foot fell suddenly and kicked Maud. "We''re wrong. How can we be wrong? It''s obvious that you can''t afford money. Well, even if you don''t want your life for money, the team leader will complete you. Come here, cut off one of his arms first and warn him. If you don''t know how to repent, no! Kill people after all five limbs are broken, and then go to his house to copy the family."


    Skylark seems to laugh at everyone first, but it''s very cruel in its bones. Otherwise, it won''t be entrusted with an important task by the Security Bureau. It''s too soft hearted to do such a job.


    Then Leng Feng took out a steel knife and fell on Maude''s left arm.


    The knife rose and fell, accompanied by Maud''s yelling voice. "Oh, it hurts me. It hurts me."


    "Come on, let me ask you, is there 400000 liang?" the skylark ignored the other party''s shouting, but continued to ask.


    "No, two hundred thousand taels at most," Maud insisted. He believed that the other party wanted money, not life, so he gritted his teeth and insisted, trying to leave his life-saving money.


    "It''s still dishonest. Cut off your left leg too." the skylark didn''t mean to talk nonsense. He had made up his mind to kill the chicken for the monkey and let other ministers see what would happen if he wanted money but didn''t want life.


    "Shua!" his hand fell, his left leg was cut off, and another scream sounded. At this moment, after two painful struggles, Maud fainted directly.


    "He fainted."


    "Yes, maybe this is the best result."


    Other Lancang ministers squatted on the ground to watch the scene and did not forget to discuss it in private. Even in their eyes, Maud fainted at this time is much better than waking up. After all, you have to suffer when you''re awake.


    "Fainted? Hehe, do you think you can do nothing like this? Somebody, wake him up with cold water. Either take the money or die. You must choose the same." the skylark smiled and ordered casually.


    A bucket of cold water poured down on his head, and Maud woke up. When he looked at the skylark, he shouted as if he saw a devil, "I have four hundred thousand Liang. I can borrow it."


    "Hey, is that right? Come on, stop the bleeding for general mo. you can''t let him die until you get the money." the skylark smiled and seemed very satisfied. Then he sketched a hook on the whereabouts of the pen in his hand, then looked at the ministers of Lancang state who were squatting on the ground and said casually, "come on, next, Lord Qian Youliang, in charge of the Treasury."


    Plop. As soon as the voice fell, one person in the crowd fell to the ground. Who else would it be, not Qian Youliang.


    But no matter how he reacted, he couldn''t escape the result of being taken to the skylark for questioning.


    If you want to ask what the result is, you will naturally redeem your life with money. Otherwise, Maud''s end is in front of him. They don''t want to bow their heads after being cut a few times. It''s just looking for sin.


    The National Teacher Longqi looked at this scene in his eyes, and the cold sweat unknowingly flowed out along the back neck. At the moment, he was very happy. He was glad that the skylark was not looking for others but himself. He was glad that he wisely agreed to each other''s requirements. Otherwise, I''m afraid he''s going to get a person''s money empty now.


    Heart to heart talk or interrogation is still going on. After asking one person, two cold fronts accompanied him to leave. Three days later, these people either took out the money or took their lives to pay for it. Under pressure, who else will think about the handover of power and who will care about the king''s life and death, which also makes the next reception work very smooth.


    That night, the three battalions captured the Treasury, armory and granary of Lancang kingdom. The next morning, the gunfire in the city finally stopped. Some brave people went out of their homes and found that everything had become very calm, which was no different from the past. If there must be any difference, it is that when you are on the street, you can see the noisy voice of swearing from an official''s house, and when you are on the street, you can see soldiers in military green uniforms patrolling the street with people from the king''s guard.


    With the experience of Hanoi being laid down, the problem of dealing with Vientiane city is not so complicated. First copy the house, then stabilize the situation, and then wait for the sixth young master to arrive with the educated youth of chiembedded city and completely occupy it.


    King payasai was put under house arrest and locked up in a small yard. He was sent to eat and drink. He had completely lost his freedom. Originally, the king still had a glimmer of hope and thought about whether there would be any loyal ministers to save himself at dawn, but there was no movement from morning to dark. He knew that he was afraid that his king had been abandoned by his ministers. Where did he know that now all the ministers are raising money everywhere to buy their own lives, and there is no time to care about other people''s life and death, even if he is the king, he was left behind by them.


    When the granary occupied began to sell rice noodles, some people would become very honest, and the situation in the city was stabilized. Three days later, some ministers handed in ransom one after another. In order to survive, they really used everything. In addition to the house has been clearly told by Leng Feng to confiscate, others can sell whatever they can. Some even sell their concubines in order to make enough living money.


    Fortunately, those who can become ministers often have the support of some people behind them. It is not too difficult to borrow money from them, so more than 80% of the officials handed over enough silver within the specified time, without worrying about their lives. Of course, 20% of people don''t have so much money. Naturally, skylarks won''t be polite. They have to do it immediately. Otherwise, how can they intimidate others. At present, those people were cut off five limbs successively and then hung in the city tower for public display. This scene made many ministers secretly dangerous and called for luck.


    Three days later, 14 million taels of silver came out of the lark''s hand. Most of these were provided by ministers, and a few were obtained from Lancang Treasury. It can also be seen from this point that any country has some details. A small Vientiane city can squeeze out more than 10 million Liang. What if it is the whole Lancang country? What if the target is Daming?


    Just like the end of the Ming Dynasty, the Treasury had no money, and all the money was in the hands of ministers and merchant groups. As a result, the country had no money to support the army and was finally destroyed by JianNu dog. Then, in order to protect their lives, the ministers and businessmen did not know how much gold and silver they gave to JianNu dog. It also made the emperor Chongzhen who knew all this cry out before he died, "all officials can be killed." now I think it makes some sense.


    On the fifth day, the main force of mercenaries finally came to Vientiane city. Accompanied by 50000 young people with embedded knowledge who have been prepared for a long time, they will infect everyone around them with what they have learned, so that they can become a member of the Yang family system as soon as possible.


    In the palace of Lancang Kingdom, Yang Chendong summoned head Wu Sheng, Skylark and others. After listening to their report, he nodded with great satisfaction and praised them.


    Waiting for the skylark to report that he got 14 million silver here, Yang Chendong laughed, "Look, under the war, wealth comes so fast. Hehe, that''s it. Nalongqi is three million taels short. Just give him the remaining one million taels. Take out 200000 taels to reward the Laotian mercenaries in Heguang and 800000 taels to reward the meritorious ministers under the World War I. ten million taels will be put into the national treasury for the infrastructure construction of Laos province."


    Well, Yang Chendong has thought about changing Lancang kingdom into Laos. After Vietnam, the Yang family has another province, and the area is not small.


    Naturally, everyone answered yes in unison. But it was obvious that Luo Po, the second regimental commander, and Wu Sheng, the third regimental commander, were absent-minded and seemed to have something to say.


    The height of Yang Chendong''s seat was naturally more clear, so he named and said, "head Luo and head Wu, but have something to say?"

 Chapter 593

    "Sixth young master, now the Lancang Kingdom has been destroyed. Who shall we destroy next?" the two leaders asked excitedly. It is obvious that they are enjoying the war.


    "Hahaha, who needs to be killed depends on the situation. By the way, is there any news about fan Yuhai from the security bureau?" Yang Chendong smiled. He liked the officers below and had strong morale. But the meal still needs to be stuttered, otherwise the back can''t eat, don''t say, and the front has to spit out.


    The skylark who was asked was prepared and replied respectfully, "sixth young master, there is information that fan Yuhai took 5000 elite cavalry to Siam after the defeat of sangnu city."


    Siam is the title given by the Ming Dynasty. They call themselves the Ming Dynasty, that is, today''s Thailand.


    "Oh, hehe. Fan Yuhai knows what I want to do. Alas, I''m really not willing to kill such a person." Yang Chendong smiled after hearing this. This person seems to be afraid that his territory is not general enough. He can always set up a new enemy for mercenaries and let them annex it.


    Excuse again, Yang Chendong smiled. "Well, then arrange someone to go to Siam and ask them to hand over fan Yuhai. Otherwise, we will bear the consequences. During this period, we should fight local tyrants and divide the land, fully stabilize the situation in Laos, speed up the contact with Vietnam, and let them realize the communication between commerce, goods and agriculture. Mercenaries should not be idle and eliminate some opposition in Laos as soon as possible In short, before using troops against other countries, we must settle down here. If this goal is not achieved, your second and third regiments will not participate in the next war of national annihilation. "


    "Please don''t worry, sixth young master. We will solve the problem here in the shortest time." Luo Po and Wu Sheng said anxiously.


    There are wars and meat to eat with the sixth young master. The promotion is fast. Now, the requirements for cold front assessment are too high, and once the troops are enough to continue to expand, they must have the qualification to be a division commander. If they were left here because of the security problems in Laos, wouldn''t it be a good thing to miss? This is something they must not allow to see and happen.


    ......


    Red inlaid city.


    More than four million Han people settled here, and the whole little Ryukyu Island was unified. The development of the whole island has also begun to accelerate. In particular, as the center of political, cultural, economic and scientific development, chixian city is a prosperous scene.


    Although it is said that after Yang Chendong''s approval, chixian city has nearly doubled. In terms of area, it has almost caught up with half of the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, but it is still somewhat reluctant to supply the country''s merchants and trade routes in a city. In this way, many factories began to increase the pace of expansion, and both factory sites and workers increased exponentially.


    Luan Xiaochen, as an excellent political teacher, he needs to do a lot of work. With so many newcomers, whether they are doing ideological work or teaching them to learn Chinese hyphenation, they are busy with their feet and the back of their head every day, and still feel that there is not enough time.


    But he did not cry out, but worked tirelessly. In the words of his parents and sister, he is still young. It is always right to do more and learn more. Otherwise, when you get old and want to learn, you don''t have so much energy.


    Although he can only sleep for about six hours a day because of his busy work, Luan Xiaochen has never been slack. Because he knows that today''s Luan family is so attractive and even jealous.


    Father Luan Qi, director of the power plant, is so powerful that I don''t need to introduce him more. Mother Zhou Hua, director of the general garment factory, has more than 100000 workers in just a few subordinate factories. It is conceivable that she has great power. But they can''t compare with their sister Luan Xiaoyu.


    When she was the publicity Minister of chixian City, once she was free, she would go to the Royal Palace admired by everyone in chixian City, accompany the three wives of the six young masters, and sometimes even spend the night there. There is news that Luan Xiaoyu will become the new wife of the sixth young master when he turns 18.


    The sixth young master''s wife, how noble it is. With this point, the Luan family don''t have to do anything. They can eat and drink spicy food. They don''t have to worry about everything.


    It is also because of the existence of Luan Xiaoyu. Although the Luan family has great power, Yu Qian, the mayor, lengsong and Kaohsiung, two teachers of the military headquarters, will be very polite when they see Luan''s parents. Also because although some people envy, they dare not do anything jealous.


    Under such pressure, Luan Xiaochen''s efforts seem so ordinary. It seems that everyone thinks that this person can have his current position. Not long ago, he was personally named by Yang Chendong and promoted from the instructor at the battalion level to the deputy political commissar at the deputy regimental level. That is not the result of his personal efforts, but in the face of his sister Luan Xiaoyu. However, none of these can dampen his enthusiasm for work and private efforts.


    Under strong pressure, Luan Xiaochen just went to his unit that morning and was preparing to take people to do political and religious work for the new people in the city. Someone came to his office.


    As soon as this person entered the building of the political department, the whole atmosphere changed. Many people with the original wind and fire character walked a little lower, and then the continuous greetings rang through the corridor, "five brothers are good, five brothers are good."


    "Hello, hello." the visitor also greeted everyone politely with a smile. Then he came to Luan Xiaochen''s office.


    Luan Xiaochen is arranging today''s task for several subordinates at the moment. Because he is facing the door with his back, he doesn''t see anyone coming behind him. He still arranges some things by himself. Until I noticed that all the subordinates glanced over themselves and looked behind them, I felt wrong and looked back.


    As soon as I looked back, I saw Yang Wu standing in the office corridor. Immediately, he smiled and said, "brother five is coming."


    The fifth brother is Yang Wu. He is one of the most trusted servants around Yang Chendong and his confidant in chiembedded city. Usually responsible for protecting the safety of the three wives, secretly has the power to investigate all officials and officers.


    After all, Yang Chendong is not in the chixian city all the year round, and this is his base camp, which can never be lost. Yang Wu''s identity is somewhat detached, so that if he finds out who has a problem, he has the right to cut first and then speak later. In terms of the effectiveness of dealing with officials, Yu Qian, Leng song and Kaohsiung can''t compare. In principle, he can even check these three people. Of course, the three also have the power to supervise Yang Wu, which is mutual supervision.


    Yang Wucheng''s aloofness in identity makes him the most popular person in chixian city. No matter where he appears, he will naturally cause a storm. Many times, with his appearance, I don''t know how many corrupt officials get off the horse. Of course, it''s not Cha who came to see Luan Xiaochen today. Everyone has reached a consensus on this. Are you kidding? Later, his sister will be the wife of the sixth young master, that is, Yang Wu''s mistress. No matter how brave he is, he dare not move his own brother without asking for instructions.


    "Xiao Chen, don''t be busy. The young master has orders." Yang Wu said with a smile on his face. For Luan Xiaochen, his impression is still very good. He clearly has the qualification to be a dandy, but he is very measured in doing things. He will never do what he shouldn''t do. If everyone is like this, his work will be much easier.


    "The young master has orders." that is, Yang Chendong is the young master of Yang five. Only Yang Chendong can bear it. Knowing this, Luan Xiaochen also became a lot more positive. He stood at attention, raised his head and waited for the order.


    Yang Wu also became a lot more serious and said, "the young master ordered Luan Xiaochen to be the governor of Laos from now on, hand over his work immediately, and take a boat to take office three days later. March 20, 1452."


    After saying this with a solemn face, Yang Wu hung a smile on his face again, "congratulations on Xiaochen."


    "Ah!" Luan Xiaochen was still shocked and didn''t taste it back. How did you become the head of a province? And what does Laos mean? He hasn''t heard of it before.


    Seeing Luan Xiaochen still in shock, Yang Wu seemed to know what he was thinking, so he explained with a smile: "Laos is the Lancang kingdom. The young master just led the troops to capture it. In the future, it will be one of our sub provinces, just like Vietnam Province before. There is room for you Xiaochen to show, hehe."


    The news of the destruction of Lancang Kingdom has not been officially notified below, and many people do not know it. Now that Yang Wu said it, naturally no one will doubt it. But it still caused xuanran Da Bo. It''s less than two months since the sixth young master left chixian city. He even destroyed another country. Their sixth young master is really powerful.


    Other people''s voices are still ringing in my ears. Luan Xiaochen has been appointed by this and can''t find the north.


    Although it is said that the political department has become the same behemoth as the military department, especially the political examination of officers and soldiers has become a routine examination, which makes the power of this department bigger and bigger. But there are also a lot of talents here. It''s too difficult to get ahead here. It''s more difficult to make achievements. However, if you can be governor of Laos, it will be completely different. You should know that it is an independent place or a newly occupied place. Although everything needs to start from scratch, this is its value. A place like a piece of white paper is easier to construct beautiful scenery.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that once there is such a chance, people who must go will break their heads. There is a saying that it is better to be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. Unfortunately, there is no room to display their talents. After all, there was only one Vietnam Province before, and its position has been occupied, which makes people lose their mind. Now Laos has just been occupied, and the order of the sixth young master has been issued. The meaning of cultivation is very obvious. How can Luan Xiaochen, who is already smart, not understand this truth.

 Chapter 594

    "Congratulations, congratulations." when I was still shocked and excited about the new news, a familiar voice sounded in my ears. Mo Chengyu and Ji Fei didn''t know when they had appeared in front of him.


    Both of them are members of the political department. Mo Chengyu also serves as the political commissar of the first division of Lengfeng''s first division, and Ji Fei is the political commissar of the first regiment of the Navy. Both of them belong to high-ranking people. They are working in this department today. When they heard that Yang Wu came, they rushed over out of politeness, which happened to hear the order just now. Then he realized that the sixth young master should be helping his brother-in-law. At present, the two appeared together and congratulated.


    "Commissioner Mo, Commissioner Ji." looking at the two people, Luan Xiaochen habitually paid a standard military salute.


    "Ha ha, OK, OK. Anyway, Xiaochen is also from our political department. You are now promising, which is also the honor of our ministry. In this way, committee member Ji and I will give you a farewell wine on behalf of the ministry this evening. You must come." Mo Chengyu laughed and took the opportunity to win over Luan Xiaochen.


    Don''t look, he is now the first member of the Ministry, but in fact, he is not very different from the other three members. Want real power unless you can be a deputy minister. (Yang Chendong is the minister himself, and no one dares to think about it.) to achieve this goal, we need the support of more people. If Luan Xiaochen is willing to support himself at the critical time, it must be a great help.


    "Yes, we represent the Ministry. Xiaochen will not refuse." Ji Fei obviously wants to understand the truth and said with a smile. The sixth young master only gave three days. If he didn''t start first, I''m afraid he really didn''t have a good chance to improve his feelings.


    Facing the enthusiasm of the two superiors, Luan Xiaochen really couldn''t refuse, so he had to look at Yang Wu who came to convey the order.


    When Yang Wu came, he not only received the orders of the young master to convey the orders, but also received the orders of the three mistresses. Naturally, he wanted to take care of Luan Xiaochen. Then he nodded and said, "that''s the good intention of the Ministry. Don''t refuse Xiaochen. By the way, tomorrow night, the three mistresses will give Xiaoli a farewell wine together with Minister Luan. Just don''t break the appointment."


    It''s natural that Yang Wu is expressing an attitude, that is, today and tomorrow''s game has been decided, and others don''t make any ideas. This is also for the sake of Luan Xiaochen. As for why he agreed to come closer with Mo Chengyu and Ji Guang, it''s also to get more support for his work. You should know that Luan Xiaochen didn''t go to Laos alone this time. He also went with 50000 educated young people who are embedded in the city. How about the level of these people and whether they can bring some elites over, which belongs to the jurisdiction of the political department. Through good relations, it is the best of both worlds to set down personnel.


    "OK, just listen to the fifth brother." Luan Xiaochen smiled heiheihei. Obviously, he has understood each other''s intention. I think so. If Luan Xiaochen didn''t have strength, would Yang Chendong vigorously promote him? You know, Luan Xiaochen has just finished his 18th birthday. It must be very rare in history that he can become the head of a province and a frontier official at such a young age.


    The news was also sent to minister Luan Xiaoyu of the publicity department for the first time.


    Hearing the news from her confidants, Luan Xiaoyu was proud and proud on her face. In her mind, she saw the figure of her brother holding her first face. Now she only hopes that she can grow up quickly and repay the Luan family''s benefactor with her whole life.


    Luan Xiaochen''s story has formed a trend in the city. At the same time, it also gives more young people hope. That is, Luan Xiaochen, who has just turned 18, can become a rein sealing official. Aren''t they also very promising? Although it is said that the other party still has the light of his sister, it is true that he is young. This also makes many young people work harder. Everyone expects good luck to fall on themselves in the future.


    In fact, everyone here ignores that Yang Chendong''s real age is only 22 years old. Just because his achievements are so dazzling that everyone habitually forgets.


    Luan Xiaochen really lived up to his expectations. He had to leave a lot of elites through the wine bureau that night, which will be a great help for him to govern Laos in the future. Yang Wu came forward. Others didn''t have the opportunity to disturb Luan Xiaochen, but let him get together with his family for more time. After all, it''s the outside world when he came out of the city. As the head of a province, he can''t leave without orders. Who knows when the next meeting will be.


    Three days later, Luan Xiaochen set out on time, accompanied by 50000 young people embedded in the city and two auxiliary barracks who had just passed the political examination and training.


    The population of chixian city is increasing, and the number of militia is also increasing. According to the regulations, once the militia has served for more than half a year, passed the political examination and outstanding military quality, they can sign up to join the auxiliary soldiers.


    This is also due to changes in the situation. After all, the more places you occupy, the more soldiers you need. Of course, more is not equal to abuse. The assessment is still very strict, especially the political trial. I don''t know how many people have been brushed down. After all, once out of the red inlaid City, if these people are lax and tell the situation here, who knows what kind of problems will be caused?


    In this regard, the political department has played a great role, and the publicity department has also made a lot of efforts. In the program they arranged, they had long shaped Yang Chendong as a God. That''s how they got the title of young master God.


    It is precisely because the political trial is very strict, so far, all parties have not been clear about the matter of chiembed city. Even Daming did not know who the real mercenary leader was. Think about it. It''s a miracle that so many people have gone out of the city in the past year.


    Luan Xiaochen arrived on time in Laos. As soon as he entered the country, he was taken away by the first guard team and went directly to see Yang Chendong. Then the sixth young master put forward many constructive suggestions on how to manage this place.


    With the previous offensive and defensive war in Hanoi City, Vietnam Province, Yang Chendong did not want such a thing to happen again. Therefore, his requirements for Luan Xiaochen were to lay a solid foundation, improve people''s livelihood, improve the military and prosper the economy.


    We should lay a solid foundation. There are mainly two aspects. One is the people''s hearts. Don''t let the people have any resistance to them. Second, infrastructure construction, whether building houses or building cement roads, should seek stability and speed at the same time. At this point, chixian city will support in personnel, materials and money.


    People''s livelihood should be improved. There are also two aspects. First, dig trenches and divide the fields. As long as the people have fields in their hands and a place to live, they will be honest and will be very obedient and cooperative. Of course, those landlords and rich gentry who did not cooperate were directly arrested and sent to the labour reform in chixian City, which is surrounded by the sea. It is a good place for reform. Second, it refers to the taxes of the people. If the tax is higher, people''s income will be less, which will affect their life. How to increase their income while generating more income is walking on two legs. For example, they can be employed to build roads and houses. With work, people will have money and naturally have a stable heart.


    The military should be excellent. It refers to the militia system embedded in the city. Not to mention that everyone is a soldier, at least young men have to serve in the people''s military. With military skills, once something happens, you won''t worry about dispatching troops. In order to make everyone have more enthusiasm, we can appropriately reduce the tax of some militias. For example, if a family has a militia and performs well, it can reduce the tax after all aspects meet the standards. In this way, we don''t worry about having no military resources.


    The economy should prosper. It means to enliven commerce. Like Hanoi City in Vietnam, first get a commercial street, then slowly expand, and finally drive all nearby businesses, so as to achieve the existence of commercial streets in every city. The so-called "no business, no rich country" refers to this truth.


    Under the careful guidance of Yang Chendong, Luan Xiaochen fully wrote down a Book of instructions, which gave him a general understanding of his future work. Next, he only needs to do everything. If there is a problem and solve a problem, his experience will be better and better, and his ability will be stronger and stronger.


    After recording these problems, Luan Xiaochen asked a bold question, that is, will the expansion continue?


    Of course, he was not opposed to expansion. Under the ideological and political education, people who came out of the city knew that Yang Chendong had to send troops to destroy one country after another in order to save more working people. However, the continuous expansion has also brought some hidden dangers, such as the instability of the rear. If this problem cannot be solved, once there is a problem, it is a big problem, which means that many people who have just seen hope fall into the endless war and return to the difficult life, which should not be what Yang Chendong hopes.


    Luan Xiaochen put forward this question after thinking all the way on the ship. He didn''t even know if Yang Chendong''s anger would be aroused after saying this sentence, but even if the other party trusted himself so much, he had to say anything in his heart, which was called gratitude.


    "Ha ha." to Luan Xiaochen''s surprise, Yang Chendong was not angry. Instead, he smiled and then said: "I know what you think. Don''t worry, there won''t be much expansion for the time being without a stable foundation. Of course, if you want to liberate more people and let more people live a good life with me, build Laos province earlier."

 Chapter 595

    With these words, Yang Chendong also patted Luan Xiaochen on the shoulder. Why didn''t he know that the inside information was too bad and had become the biggest resistance to outward expansion? As Luan Xiaochen worried, if the rear is unstable, the front is hitting, and suddenly stabbed in the back, the consequences must be unimaginable. In this regard, he naturally knows it well. Without Luan Xiaochen''s reminder, he should also stabilize and lay a foundation first. Of course, if possible, he will fight two battles to play a deterrent role, so as to win more time and space for development. He won''t talk to Luan Xiaochen about all this for the time being. In fact, there is a problem of assessment.


    Yang Chendong''s stop is more than a month. He wants to wait for the latest news from the security bureau about fan Yuhai. He wants to wait for Leng Feng and his auxiliary soldiers to completely calm Laos with the cooperation of general he Guang and the overall situation is settled. During this period, the news about the capture of Lancang kingdom by mercenaries finally crossed the rainforest and reached the northern Ming, Southern Ming and minwang systems.


    Among the three forces, Zhu Qizhen, the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty, was the most responsive and inspiring.


    Because Beiming is far away, it is too far to take into account. Even if he is angry, he can only choose to ignore it first.


    The king of Min is still consolidating his position. Learning from Nanming is also recruiting and training soldiers, which can''t stop Yang Chendong''s growth at all.


    Nanming is different. Originally, this river and mountain belonged to Zhuqi town. In his opinion, whether it was Zhu Qiyu of the northern Ming dynasty or Zhu Huixi of the minwang system, they were all their own thieves. They robbed themselves of their wealth and territory. But in any case, their struggle belongs to their own family, and mercenaries are foreign enemies.


    With this mentality, I was furious when I heard that the mercenaries had taken the Lancang Kingdom after killing Jiaozhi. In the palace, he became angry. Although the only person to talk to was Cao Jixiang, the eunuch leader, he was still angry.


    "What does he want to do? Don''t he know that Lancang kingdom is also one of the countries that emperor Taizu decided not to levy? Don''t he know that Lancang kingdom is still the Lao propaganda and comfort Department of Ming Dynasty? He even said to occupy it. What''s his reason?"


    He roared like a madman, regardless of how terrible he looked at this moment. After shouting these words, Zhu Qizhen looked at Cao Jixiang and asked loudly, "partner, what''s his reason?"


    "Emperor." Cao Jixiang looked uneasy and shocked by Huangwei. It can be seen from his calm words in answering the questions that he was not really afraid. "Not long ago, the Lancang king just sent tens of thousands of troops to attack Hanoi together with the former Jiaozhi famous general fan Yuhai, but he didn''t fight down, but I heard that many mercenaries were killed and injured in this war."


    "Is there such a thing?" Zhuqi town looked like I didn''t know.


    In fact, when the news was reported, he clapped his hands and looked at it. In his opinion, the loss of mercenaries is a good thing. At least it proves that they are also human and will die. But now, he doesn''t think about it at all. On the contrary, after listening to Cao Jixiang''s answer, he said with a look of desperation, "this payase is also true. It''s good to provoke mercenaries and give them an excuse to attack. Alas."


    A sigh has shown Zhu Qizhen''s attitude, that is, he can only recognize it by pinching his nose. In fact, it''s impossible to deny it. Who makes mercenaries the victors? The winner has the right to do anything with a condescending attitude.


    "Emperor, I don''t know what to say." looking at Zhu Qizhen, it seemed that he was not so angry, Cao Jixiang tried to speak.


    "If you have anything to say, I forgive you for your innocence."


    "Thank you, Emperor. In fact, your majesty, mercenaries are not a bad thing for us. The larger their territory is now, the more people they will invest, and the less mobile troops they will have. When they expand to a certain extent, their foundation will be unstable. At that time, our new army should have completed training, and it is time for a large-scale counterattack. At that time, just fight If the mercenaries are defeated, don''t they have what they have now and will become Daming''s and the emperor''s in the future? "


    Cao Jixiang observed Zhu Qizhen''s face as he spoke. As a eunuch, he was originally to solve problems for the emperor, so how to restore the emperor''s strong confidence is one of his duties as a eunuch leader.


    "Hmm?" Zhu Qizhen seriously considered Cao Jixiang''s words. After a while, his face finally turned cloudy to sunny and smiled, "Yes, you are right. As long as we are strong enough to defeat mercenaries, then they will be ours. Ha ha, yes, yes, now I want to train the new army with all my strength. As long as the army is strong enough, who dares to disagree at that time? Ha ha."


    It seems that Zhu Qizhen is no longer angry about this matter. He even sent someone to scold Yang Chendong for his superficial work. Instead, he devoted all his energy to the training of the new army, and even took out 3 million liang of silver from the national treasury. Through the trading population, Nanming is really saving some silver now.


    Beiming was too far away to participate in anything. Nanming had its own small 99, but due to its own strength, it had to admit everything. King min had some ideas while stabilizing the foundation, such as trying to contact Yang Chendong. But Zhu Huixuan''s idea was soon discouraged by his ministers.


    According to the wishes of these officials, mercenaries are in the ascendant now. Even if they unite with them, it is difficult to get any benefits. It would be better to wait until they lose the war in arrogance. At that time, the price they need to pay will be much less.


    Following the advice of his ministers, Zhu Huixi was determined to maintain a stable territory and did not send anyone to contact mercenaries.


    There was no movement among the major forces in the north. All this was expected by Yang Chendong. However, there was no movement in several countries around Laos, which made him a little confused.


    It is said that mercenaries are so powerful that the AWA Dynasty (Myanmar) in the northwest, Siam (Thailand) in the West and Phnom Penh Dynasty (Cambodia) in the South should also respond. At least send someone to contact them.


    It is possible to recognize the sovereign leadership of mercenaries over Lancang kingdom or establish diplomatic relations directly, but why is there no movement at all?


    It''s like you occupied a county. The nearby county shouldn''t be indifferent. So this is very abnormal. It was not until the Security Bureau heard that fan Yuhai was secretly talking with the generals of the three countries in Siam that Yang Chendong figured out the reason.


    "Ha ha, fan Yuhai, good, good." he said two good words, indicating that he was really in a good mood at this moment. Hearing this, Hu Mang and Yang er both showed doubts.


    Who is fan Yuhai? That''s the last evil of Jiaozhi. Even if it wasn''t this person, there would be no previous attack and defense war in Hanoi. Cold front and auxiliary soldiers in that war were dead brothers. Such a person is definitely an enemy. He must be killed when he meets, but why does the young master say he is good?


    Yang Chendong''s idea is actually very simple, because fan Yuhai led the disaster to Lancang before, which gave mercenaries the opportunity to send troops. Now he has led the disaster to Siam again. Isn''t that still creating opportunities for him?


    Before, Yang Chendong had thought about whether to let fan Yuhai go. Of course, this release does not mean not to destroy him, but to destroy him later, let him introduce more countries into this bureau and create enough excuses for his attack. In fact, when entering Lancang Kingdom, Yang Chendong thanked him in his heart.


    What I never thought was that fan Yuhai seemed to know what he was thinking. He was connected with the generals of Siam so soon. He was also connected with three countries. He was really his confidant.


    The heart is happy to have an excuse, but Yang Chendong will not attack immediately.


    War is more than just talk. Every battle involves too many things, such as intelligence, terrain, force comparison and deployment, logistics support, food, grass and ordnance, military morale, people''s problems and so on.


    If anything is not prepared, it may lead to the failure of the war. Especially now the army is still calming the foreign troops in Laos. Without enough troops, Yang Chendong will not make any decisions lightly.


    "Order the security bureau not to be afraid of spending money, but to find a way to know more about each other." after saying this to Hu Mang, Yang Chendong put the matter aside. Even if it was going to war, he had to wait for Luo Po and Wu Sheng to free up their hands, and now it''s just to watch the change. At present, I''d better help my future uncle take care of the situation in Laos.


    Popular support is the foundation of a country. In order to stabilize and gather the people as soon as possible, Yang Chendong is going to bring the model of Yang Bao to Laos.


    The previous Yang Bao has been wandering around the capital and nearby of Beiming. Because of the traffic and situation, although Yang Bao was published very early, its development was very slow. Especially when Yang Chendong left the northern Ming Dynasty and went to the south, Yang Bao once stopped publishing. Who knows if someone will deal with them secretly when they are gone?


    Laos province is different. Here is Yang Chendong''s site, he has the final say. He wants to release the Yang newspaper here. He will not be constrained by any restrictions. Instead, he will be fully supported by the local authorities.


    If you want to gather people''s hearts, you must first let others know who you are and what you want to do? What have you done for them?

 Chapter 596

    How can this result be achieved? Public opinion and propaganda mouthpiece are very important. Yang Bao has become this plant to communicate the close relationship between the government and the people. With the approval of Yang Chendong, every occupied big city in Laos has a teahouse with a large area for decoration, which is named tiantianzhi teahouse.


    Once the teahouse is completed, it will be open to the outside world, and this place will also become a place for the sale and distribution of Yang newspapers. Considering that many people have never read a book and don''t read at all, this teahouse also has the function of reading newspapers.


    In other words, as long as you enter the teahouse, as long as it is business hours, someone will read the latest Yang newspaper here free of charge, so as to ensure that everyone can know what happened outside, what new policies are there for the benefit of the people, and what benefits the people can get.


    Not only that, the world knows it is free, that is, drinking tea is free, which greatly reduces the threshold to enter here. Of course, in addition to tea, other snacks or wine and vegetables need silver. After all, the teahouse should also be operated. In this way, unless all the people who come here are poor, anyone with some identity will be embarrassed to drink tea and nothing else. On average, there will be no problem with the world''s known balance of payments. Even with popularity, there will be no problem making money.


    In other words, even if he doesn''t make money, Yang Chendong also plans to give financial subsidies and support. Who makes this originally a publicity tool.


    Illiterate people can listen to it for free and learn about world events. Literate people can buy the latest issue of Yang Bao directly from here and take it home to watch it slowly. What''s more, if something interesting happens around you, such as a short family, something strange or funny. If you are treated unfairly by the government, you can also tell such a story to the staff known all over the world. Once it is adopted and incorporated into the Yang newspaper, not only will your things get more attention, but also you will get a certain information fee, which is also a good way to make money.


    To Yang Chendong''s surprise, the emergence of this policy even gave birth to the industry of "reporter". Unexpectedly, some unsuccessful scholars began to walk through the streets looking for all kinds of things that happened among the people, and then wrote stories and submitted them to Yang Bao to earn royalties. Let alone make some people rich.


    The emergence of Yang Bao has become a bridge between the government and the people. Once the matter concerning the people is listed in the Yang newspaper, the mentioned officials must pay attention to it. You should know that the Yang newspaper is not only to be read by governor Luan Xiaochen, but also to be paid attention to by the sixth young master from time to time. If the matter is not properly solved, is it not his ability problem? They will eat melons and fall the next time the officials are assessed.


    The emergence of a Yang newspaper has greatly affected the efficiency of the government, so that they dare not play any tricks. Many people also benefit from this. Yang newspaper is affectionately called people''s own newspaper. The world knows that the teahouse is full every day. In addition to some dignitaries who like to appear here and know the contents of Yang Bao for the first time, many people with a little spare money are willing to spend here.


    These people seem to be afraid that the world will know that they can''t operate because they send tea for free. In this case, there will be no direct channel for their grievances. Therefore, they will come to support them.


    Once an industry is recognized and supported by the people, it not only has great influence, but also the speed of making money begins to accelerate. In less than a month, the world knew that the teahouse turned losses into profits, which greatly surprised Yang Chendong. However, he didn''t want to make any money in this regard. In line with the idea of taking it from the people and using it for the people, he ordered to increase the return of manuscript fees and information fees. As a result, more people have improved their information or submitted it directly, so that some people really can''t find the problems of the government, He wrote a story about his neighbor''s quarrel over small things last night and made him sleep well.


    From this point of view, it shows the influence of Yang newspaper. It is such a newspaper that enables the people to protect their rights. Through the government policies recorded in the newspaper and various stories that seem to happen to themselves, it greatly reduces their distance from the government and strengthens their awareness and identity with the government of Laos province.


    Seeing that the effect of Yang Bao was so good, Yang Chendong waved his pen and asked Vietnam to follow suit, and sent some experienced talents of Yang Bao to help Vietnam. Just one month later, dozens of tianzhiteahouses have sprung up in the major cities of Vietnam, showing an increasing trend, narrowing the distance between mercenaries and Vietnamese people.


    Waiting for the dust of Yang Bao to settle, Yang Chendong has spent three months in Laos. Luan Xiaochen has been governor for more than two months and has begun to adapt to this new environment and new work.


    In three months, Leng Feng and auxiliary soldiers rode bicycles all over Laos and captured one city after another. In the face of unmatched strength, more and more people went to the city gate and surrendered, and Laos province was finally liberated. In this, the nearby Phnom Penh Dynasty, Siam and AVA dynasty did not make any moves, and it seems that they did not see this scene at all.


    These people seem to be in the spirit of not close, not close, do not offend the idea of opening up relations with mercenaries. If a weak person has just taken over a new force, it will take a long period of stability. This period may be three, five, or ten or twenty years.


    On Yang Chendong, of course, he won''t wait. From his experience, it is impossible for the three neighboring countries to really let Laos develop smoothly. The reason why they did not do it was that they did not find a suitable opportunity. For example, once the main force of mercenaries leaves here, the previous offensive and defensive war in Hanoi province is likely to recur.


    Today''s Laos province has a clear politics, one mind and a stable people. It is the time for stable development. Yang Chendong will never allow Hanoi to happen again. Therefore, if others don''t come to his trouble, he will take the initiative to find other people''s trouble. That is, we must fight. Of course, it''s better to fight outside. At least if we fight outside, he won''t have a trace of heartache if he breaks the city.


    A Skylark from the foreign affairs group was called. After making continuous contributions to the liberation wars in Vietnam and Laos, he has been promoted to an official position and became the director of the foreign affairs group, in charge of the main things in this area. Yang Chendong just wanted to hear his views on the war situation.


    Promotion, greater power and heavier burden. Skylark is a smart man. After he was promoted to director, he had a more thorough understanding of the situation of the foreign affairs team of the Security Bureau, and sent more people, so as to understand and understand the situation of the three provinces, and thought that the sixth young master would make plans for the next step.


    Waiting for Yang Chendong to ask him, he said in detail the plan he had already had in his heart. "Sixth young master, fan Yuhai is still wandering in the Chiang Rai area of Siam. It seems to outsiders that they have no contact with the senior management of Siam, but our people have already investigated and learned that their relationship is not as strange as it appears. On the contrary, the food and grass of the five thousand elite riders are provided by Siam. They should be waiting for what opportunity."


    Sure enough. Listening to the information reported by the skylark, Yang Chendong nodded deeply. Siam is secretly supporting fan Yuhai, which shows that they don''t want to make friends with themselves. The reason why they don''t do it now is that the time is not ripe.


    "Go on, when does director Yun think they will attack us and how should we react?" Yang Chendong deliberately examined the skylark to see how much the other party''s ideas are the same as his own.


    Looking at Yang Chendong''s approval eyes, the skylark was encouraged and continued to say: "Sixth young master, whether it is fan Yuhai or Siam, it will be our enemy. After all, Laos is developing very well. With the completion of the commercial street and its use, it has attracted many businessmen. This is a cornucopia, and no one will be jealous. But when it comes to when they will come, my subordinates are not sure, but they are not sure We are waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity they think is suitable for sending troops, or our troops are empty. Just like the Lancang soldiers attacked Hanoi. "


    "Well, that''s good." Yang Chendong nodded admiringly, which coincided with his idea. "Director Yun, do you think we should take the initiative to call?"


    "No. my subordinates don''t think so." the skylark replied in a very firm tone.


    "Oh? Why?" Yang Chendong was interested and looked curious.


    "Sixth young master, my subordinates have sent people to carefully investigate Siam and found that Siam is not weak in terms of military strength and economic ability. Especially in the absence of war in recent years, their internal development speed is very fast. Now there are 500000 troops only in terms of military strength. If the situation needs, they can recruit 300000 more troops. Such a powerful country Military strength, if we take the initiative to attack, I''m afraid we can''t take too much advantage. Even if we can eat them, it will greatly consume us, and there is no room to develop elsewhere in a short time. If other countries suddenly attack us at that time, such as the Phnom Penh Dynasty in the south, we will fall into a bad environment of two-sided warfare This is very disadvantageous. "

 Chapter 597

    Having said this, the skylarks were afraid that they were destroying their prestige and boosting the morale of others, so they quickly added, "although our mercenaries are very powerful and are not afraid of any enemy, if we plan carefully, we can make way for such a situation, wouldn''t it be better?"


    "How to plan carefully?" Yang Chendong has heard the meaning of skylark from this. I think the man with intelligence talent must have a good idea.


    "Entering the Phnom Penh Dynasty first solved the problem in the south, and we don''t have to completely occupy them. In fact, we don''t have enough manpower now, but we just have to be afraid of them. So when Siam dares to change, we don''t have any worries behind us. Of course, if it works well, it will knock on the mountain and shake the tiger, and we can strive for a certain development time." It seems that the lark made a big decision. The lark said these at one breath, and then stared at Yang Chendong, waiting for the sixth young master''s answer.


    To attack the Phnom Penh Dynasty first is the final decision made by Skylark after understanding and investigating everything in the past three months. If he is rejected by the sixth young master, it means that all his previous efforts have been done in vain. The plan should be pushed down and started again. It not only takes time, but also makes him lose points in the eyes of the sixth young master. This is definitely not what he wants to see.


    Yang Chendong listened carefully to the skylark''s plan. He didn''t express his position immediately. Instead, he stood up and walked to the sand table not far away. When he waited for the skylark to follow him, he asked casually, "if you send troops to Phnom Penh, you always need a reason to say the past."


    "Sixth young master, your subordinates have prepared the reason. As long as you give an order, we can kill it blatantly." when Yang Chendong asked for the reason, the skylark''s heart jumped. He knew that the sixth young master approved his plan and began to consider how to implement it.


    "What kind of reason?" Yang Chendong didn''t think that the skylark had even thought about it, and couldn''t help showing a new look.


    "Sixth young master, my subordinates have made arrangements. First, they spend a lot of money to buy 50 sets of enemy military uniforms from Dunn, the right Minister of Phnom Penh Dynasty. Then they will send intelligence agents to pretend to be them to attack the caravan of the solangong family. By the way, the solangong family is a famous commercial family in Laos. They are very rich. They have always had business with the king of Phnom Penh On the Internet... "


    Listening to the skylark say the plan step by step, four big words jumped out of Yang Chendong''s mind - blame others.


    Yes, the skylark''s plan is to blame the Phnom Penh Dynasty for the ambush of the solangong family. In this way, mercenaries have enough use to send troops. After all, even if the solangon family pays business taxes to mercenaries on time, mercenaries should protect their security and commercial rights and interests.


    It has to be said that this plan is still very good, which is also a common intrusion excuse. Just looking at the arrangement of skylark, he seems to have prepared more fully and in detail.


    "Well, this is a good plan, but this alone is not enough. The Phnom Penh Dynasty has never been seen by us, but the strength of Siam can not be underestimated. My young master thinks it should be done..." Yang Chendong opened his mouth to make up for some shortcomings in the plan. He listened to the skylark with stars in his eyes. He had a feeling, The sixth young master must have wanted to do this for a long time. The reason why he said it from his mouth is to test himself and listen to others'' opinions.


    Anyway, this time my answer should satisfy the sixth young master, and the impression will be better.


    Yang Chendong''s impression of skylark is really good. This man is a good expert in intelligence and dare to be a lonely hero. He is full of spirit. Now this Yin man is also powerful. I''m afraid anyone who has such an opponent will have a headache. Of course, having such subordinates is a kind of happiness. Many things don''t need him to think too much. Someone has done everything well. Such subordinates are reassuring and reassuring.


    As for the ability of skylarks, will they turn against the Lord one day? Hehe, I believe that with the skylark''s better understanding of the strength and strength of mercenaries, this mind will become smaller and smaller until it completely does not exist. Yang Chendong can promote or destroy a person.


    But after thinking about it, the skylark will not do so, just because he is a smart man, and the smart man will know how to do it, and can get more benefits and benefits under the premise of self-protection.


    No one knows what Yang Chendong talked with the skylark. In short, the skylark was excited when he left. Later, Hu mang was called into his study and got an order to secretly transfer the newly established six auxiliary battalions and one division and one regiment in chixian city to Laos province. He was of great use.


    At present, there are two main groups of Leng Feng and 22 battalions of auxiliary soldiers in Laos. The number of soldiers is about 12000. The 30000 Lao mercenaries led by he Guang did not reach 50000. It is obviously not enough for outsiders to think that these forces alone want to wage war on the neighboring three countries.


    Although it is said that the essence of soldiers is more important than more, if there are too few troops, they can''t even defend the city. How can this be done. In order to make full preparations, Yang Chendong had to dispatch troops to chixian city. Another cold front regiment and six auxiliary barracks were transferred. Although there were only about 4000 people, the military strength was still not enough, but there was more confidence to cope with the current situation. At least the plan could be carried out.


    "The troops are still too few." Yang Chendong, who sighed, shook his head again and suppressed the idea. With his current strength and population, it will not be too difficult to build an army of hundreds of thousands, but what about the combat effectiveness of that army? He wants to take the elite line, which can not only equip them with the best equipment, but also save a lot of military expenses. Although he doesn''t lack silver now, he wants to do too many things. It''s like he''s going to build cement roads that can extend in all directions. I don''t know how much money it will cost for this project alone.


    After the skylark got Yang Chendong''s permission, it began to arrange the plan. Only ten days later, he got the news that the caravan of the sorangong family was returning from Phnom Penh, the capital of the Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    "Let''s go down and get ready. The point of implementation of the plan is set at stung Ding," said the skylark with great certainty.


    Bunting. One of the cities in Phnom Penh Dynasty, close to the Mekong River, is a frontier fortress city very close to Laos province. Because of the importance of geographical location, it has also become an important supply place for many caravans. Thaksin is replenishing here with his caravan.


    As a veteran business family in Laos, they bought a lot of novel goods from the commercial street in Vientiane City as soon as it opened. Then they were led by Thaksin to Phnom Penh, the capital of Phnom Penh Dynasty. They made a big profit there and returned.


    All kinds of rare goods are sold in a commercial street, such as perfume, mirrors and so on. They are good stuff without price. They are the colorful underwear and Qipao that are also sought after by the nobility of all countries. Only a day is not enough. All the goods are sold out, and the premium is ten percent. The profit from this trip alone is more than 20 times that of ordinary goods sold at ordinary times.


    Thaksin, who made money, smiled and wrinkled his face. With a caravan of more than 100 people and six carts, he left Shangding city and rented a large boat to sail on the Mekong River. He wants to take advantage of the extremely good sale of these goods and go several more times to make more efforts for the solangong family, so as to ensure that he has a higher position in the family.


    His face was full of confidence, and even began to fantasize about how popular he would be when he returned to the family this time, and how others would look at him with admiration. Suddenly, he saw a military ship in the distance.


    The reason why it is a military ship is that the deck of the opposite ship is full of men wearing Phnom Penh Dynasty military uniforms. From a distance, they were majestic one by one. The armor glittered on the reflection of the sun, and the swords in their hands were cold and killing.


    "Military ship?" when he saw the ship, Thaksin still put a question mark in his heart. I don''t know how many times he ran along the Mekong River, but it was the first time he met a military ship.


    The doubt in my heart is just a flash. After all, dealing with the immediate problem is the most important. He quickly made a gesture to a close follower behind him. The man turned and returned to the cabin. In his back hand, he had an extra money bag containing one hundred liang of silver.


    He took the money bag and put it in his arms. He felt heavy. At the same time, he felt more confident. I was not so flustered when I saw the military ship approaching my ship.


    "All come out for inspection." after a wide wooden frame arrived on the ship, the soldiers opposite came over and leaned against Thaksin.


    "Ha ha, the military men have worked hard. But I don''t know how you can appear here?" with a flattering expression, he accepted the letter and welcomed it at the first time.


    "Why? Where are we going to appear and say hello to you?" the leader''s military master looked unhappy.


    "No, no, I''m just curious. I haven''t seen Junye on this line before. Of course, Junye can appear anywhere he wants. By the way, we have a very good relationship with general Dane. We visit the house every time we go to Phnom Penh." he said his backstage with a compensated smile.

 Chapter 598

    Those who can trade between the two countries can''t do it without background. The patron of the sorangong family in Phnom Penh Dynasty is general Dann, who is also the first general of the military of Phnom Penh Dynasty with good strength.


    "It''s general Dann''s man." the leading official nodded thoughtfully, then approached Thaksin and said, "to tell you the truth, Laos province is occupied by mercenaries, and our majesty is worried that they will suddenly attack, so he sent us to check in the river, mainly to see if there are any suspicious people."


    The other party''s attitude changed greatly, which was expected by Thaksin. In the past, I didn''t encounter the inspection of the military master on land, but usually as long as I reported my name and gave some money, I naturally sent it away. This time he didn''t think too much. But as usual, he took out the prepared one hundred Liang silver from his arms and sent it to the military master. He smiled and said, "we are all honest businessmen and never participate in politics. The military master can rest assured."


    After reaching for the hundred Liang silver and weighing it casually, the military master nodded with satisfaction, "OK, you don''t look like bad guys. Well, gather everyone together and let''s make a face and go back."


    "OK, OK." the other party took the money and became more polite. He smiled when he accepted the letter, and then turned back to greet the humanitarian: "come on, come out, come out. It''s just a routine inspection by the military master. It''s like walking."


    At the invitation of Thaksin, the people of the caravan came out of the cabins one by one and gathered on the fairly wide deck.


    More than 100 people just lined up in several rows to stand. Not only they, but also the boatmans were called up for inspection.


    "Jun ye, you see, everyone is here. They are all honest people." Thaksin smiled and waited until the Jun Ye checked and continued his journey home.


    "Is everyone here? Not one?" the military master asked incredulously.


    "Of course it''s a no pull." Thaksin didn''t mean to oppose Junye. Of course, he wouldn''t have any Tibetan thoughts.


    "Let''s search." the military master still didn''t seem to believe it and gave orders to his soldiers. Soon, the military men began to walk around in the boat. After a while, they came out again one by one, and then nodded and said, "there is really no one."


    "Look what I said? Is it true that there is no one? How can we dare to cheat the military master? You see, now that everyone has come out and checked, can they be released?" Thaksin also thinks these military masters are too serious. Thinking that he had a military background and gave each other benefits, now everything should be over.


    There was a sneer on the corner of Junye''s mouth, which was falling into his eyes. Somehow, he suddenly had a bad intuition. Under this feeling, his body involuntarily stepped back two steps.


    The military master didn''t seem to notice his move, but walked in front of the people on the deck and said, "look at you people. You''re so sneaky. Why don''t you look like good people. Well, it seems that general Hun Sen is right. Those who took refuge in general darn are not good people, so you... Can die. Kill!"


    The people were still digesting the words of the military master. Suddenly, the sword light flashed, and fifty military masters all went out to cut at the more than 100 people surrounded. Don''t say that if you are not prepared, you are prepared. How can you be an opponent when you are unarmed.


    "Ah!"


    "Oh, it hurts."


    "Pain..."


    "Kill someone, run."


    There were all kinds of shouts under the deck, and the bloody gas also drilled into everyone''s nostrils.


    Thaksin, who had felt something was wrong, didn''t know what had happened when he saw what was happening in front of him? At that moment, he was stunned, turned recklessly and ran to the side of the boat behind him.


    "Don''t let him go, or general Hun Sen will kill us." as if he had just found out that he believed, the leader shouted and ran after him with a knife.


    Thaksin had stepped back a few steps to get him close to the side of the ship. Now I''m running away, faster. Almost as soon as the sound over there fell, he jumped into the river. After a plop, the man disappeared into the river.


    "Oh, why did you run? Shoot the arrow." the chief military master was furious. But when the order was given, none of the soldiers around him wanted to put a bow and arrow, but continued to kill those people on the ship. In a short time, more than 100 people became corpses, none alive.


    "Hehe, take away the valuable things on the ship, then chisel the ship, and the brothers are ready to withdraw." the chief military master laughed. The task was successfully completed. He was going to leave and report to Lord Skylark.


    Yes, they are the spies who entered the Security Bureau of Phnom Penh Dynasty earlier. This time, it was ordered by the foreign affairs director, Lord skylark, to intercept the merchant ships of the solangong family here and release a living person as required. As for why they want to do this, they do not need to think so much. The Security Bureau has always had its own rules. It has become a habit to do without saying.


    Besides Thaksin, after jumping into the river, he dived into the distance. Fortunately, he went out all year round, and his water quality was good. There were no waves on the river, and it was broad daylight. He soon found the right direction and escaped.


    After landing on the shore, he identified the direction, ran all the way, regardless of thirst and hunger, and finally entered Laos Province four days later. Then he found a branch of solangong firm. After he knew his identity, he took a carriage and rushed to Vientiane city overnight.


    Seven days later, Thaksin finally saw the gate of Vientiane city. At the moment, tears couldn''t stop flowing out. It was like finally finding his parents'' children. He had a backbone in an instant.


    In the ancestral courtyard of the solangong family, some people of status and who can stand on their own side have arrived. Above the main seat, there is a young man full of vitality and infinite energy. He is the new head of the family.


    He thought that he was smart from an early age, especially in business and life. He showed great talent when he was very young. However, some businesses he handled have brought a lot of benefits to the family and become a model for the young generation.


    Even though it is a big family, there is naturally no shortage of talents. On the contrary, the psychology of seniority is still very serious. Even if he has the ability to think about farming, he still needs a great opportunity to make a real start. Otherwise, he can only wait until his qualifications are up.


    He was lucky to think about farming. He finally waited for the opportunity. The seemingly powerful Lancang kingdom was destroyed overnight. When everyone was still waiting and holding a glimmer of hope for his former majesty, payase, he thought decisively.


    That is, a business family naturally knows more about things outside, otherwise it is easy to suffer losses. When purchasing goods in a commercial street in Vietnam Province, he was the person in charge of the family. From there, he heard a lot about the sixth young master and saw the incomparable power of mercenaries. Now with a little comparison, he knows that Lancang kingdom will become a thing of the past, and it is absolutely impossible to turn over. So he made a decision at the first time, that is to make friends with mercenaries.


    Opportunities are always prepared for those who are prepared. Unable to establish relations with mercenaries at the first time, he took the initiative to find the former National Teacher Longqi and expressed his intention of alliance.


    Longqi is also the winner of this regime change. Although he can''t enjoy any heavy power in the future, he has got 5 million liang of business principal. Not only that, he is also allowed to do business in the new Lao province without being excluded by the Han businessmen in the commercial street.


    This is his advantage. After he found the Nongsi, the retired National Master felt even stronger. Now he has no money and business qualifications, but he doesn''t have how to make more money in business and broad business routes. All these happen to be the strengths of the solangong family.


    Strong alliance, that''s what they want. Longqi agreed to the cooperation request put forward by the solangong family. As the manager and proposer of the matter, he made great achievements in agricultural thought. When he seized the opportunity, he jumped into the new clan head of the family, and the old one entered the state of retirement.


    After becoming the new patriarch, he thought that to bring the family to a higher glory, he ordered several teams of business routes to go together. He wanted to see all the people of the family and how correct it was to choose him as the patriarch. But no one expected that there would be an accident. When the money was gone, hundreds of people were killed. If Thaksin hadn''t been good at water and saw the opportunity quickly, I''m afraid even he would die. Now the solangong family is still in the fog.


    Thaksin knelt on the ground and told the scene on the Mekong River clearly in front of all the family members and the new patriarch. When his voice fell, it immediately attracted the angry voice of other ethnic groups.


    "Asshole, why are these people so shameless..."


    "They are clearly bandits..."


    "You can''t just forget it. You must give them an explanation."


    "Yes, I want them to give an account."


    More and more people were infected by this angry atmosphere. They were filled with righteous indignation. It was like giving them a knife, and they dared to rush to the Phnom Penh Dynasty to kill those officers and soldiers.


    Compared with the angry look of others, the patriarch, he Nongsi, did not shout with him, but began to seriously analyze the whole thing.

 Chapter 599

    From the testimony of Thaksin Shinawatra, it is obvious that there is a gap between the two generals of the Phnom Penh Dynasty. Later, when he saw that the solangong family had made so much money and was interested in making money, general Hun Sen suddenly took action regardless of general Dann''s face. He could slap each other once he got the money. It is really both beautiful.


    The only drawback is that Thaksin escaped back and made the truth known. There is some money for the solangong family to engage in business for generations, but it is obviously unrealistic to say that they want to compete with the generals of a country. If they really dare to do so, they can only hit the stone with an egg, and finally the whole family''s business route in Phnom Penh Dynasty will be wiped out.


    Businessmen mainly seek money. They won''t use any sword until they can''t do anything. Hard to hard is obviously not what he thought, nor is it in line with the interests of the family. But when Hun Sen did it, would he give up and bow his head lightly? I''m afraid I won''t even admit what I''ve done before. In that case, things are a little tricky.


    When he was still thinking about the gains and losses, the people of the family had stopped arguing and looked at him one by one. It was obvious that he needed to make a decision at this time.


    "Don''t be impatient. Let me discuss this matter with Mr. Longqi before making a decision." he didn''t make any rash decisions in public. He knew that the more important things happened, the more he had to calm down. Otherwise, once he was impulsive, it might bring terrible consequences to the whole family.


    When the patriarch spoke, there was no better way, so we had to agree first. However, some elders had said that if this matter could not be handled properly, they would consider convening a new family meeting and selecting a new patriarch.


    It is precisely because he hugged Longqi''s thigh that he can rise to the top. But if this thigh can''t guarantee the interests of the family, they don''t mind inviting the old clan leader out. From this matter, it can be seen that his rise to the top of Nongsi still makes many people jealous, and the backyard is unstable.


    Knowing the meaning of several elders, he didn''t get angry, but promised with a smile to ensure that the matter would be solved. Then he took several relatives to the former National Teacher''s residence and met Longqi.


    He is no longer a national teacher, and Longqi doesn''t have as many official affairs as before. Even the former canglan nobles are still crowding him out. When the whole person suddenly takes a break, he still doesn''t adapt. Fortunately, the road of business has been opened, and he has begun to harvest. The white money has entered his pocket, which makes him laugh and his mouth can''t close. He seems to be younger all of a sudden.


    When he learned that his Nongsi was coming, Longqi laughed and walked into the main hall. He thought it was the business road of the Phnom Penh Dynasty. I heard that he could get nearly 50000 liang of silver, which was equivalent to his salary for several years. How could he be unhappy.


    "Mr. long, something''s wrong." as soon as he saw Longqi, he put down the patriarchal airs, hugged his fist and lowered his head, and repeated what Thaksin had said before.


    Longqi put away his proud look and quietly listened to his agricultural thoughts. After understanding the whole story, his first feeling was whether the other party wanted to eat black and swallow his share of benefits. But when he thought carefully, the other party should rely more on his own place and should not do such small and big things. Can it be said that someone really swallowed him without eyes Your money?


    It''s difficult to do business, especially depending on the faces of dignitaries. Sometimes even if you can''t manage one aspect, you may suffer a lot of losses. Although Longqi hasn''t done business, he still knows the truth. But usually, the smaller the business is, the greater the constraints will be. On the contrary, the more powerful the family is, the easier it will be to start business. This is human The power of the pulse.


    The solangong family has been doing business for generations. In some neighboring countries, even Daming, they have some contacts and roots. It is supposed that such robbery and murder will not fall on them. But why did such a thing happen suddenly?


    As a former national teacher, Longqi obviously thought more than the businessman Nongsi. It was because he thought more that he felt the thorniness of this matter.


    "Mr. patriarch, what are you going to do?" it is a habit that Longqi has developed for many years without expressing his own views at the first time. Before making a final decision, he should first look at the opinions of others and learn from each other.


    "Mr. long, I want to send someone to communicate with general Hun Sen first to see if they can make things clear. If they don''t give face, they are asking general Mu en for help and asking him to exert pressure. In short, if this problem is not solved, our caravan can''t go to Phnom Penh." He thought all the way and thought of many countermeasures, but he still felt that these conventional coping methods seemed not enough.


    "Yes." Longqi nodded approvingly. He agreed to his proposal.


    "Just..." a tangled color appeared on his Nongsi''s face.


    "Just how? Mr. patriarch, even though we are already partners, let''s say what we have." Longqi showed a trace of dissatisfaction with his hard to get practice of Nongsi. He is an official all the year round and occupies a high position. He hasn''t seen anything before, and he can''t see through each other''s tricks.


    By a word, there was an embarrassment on his face, but he soon returned to normal. Businessmen should be thick skinned. This is always the first factor. They shrink back when they encounter problems. Such people are doomed to be no big deal. "Yes, Mr. long said it was a small show off."


    After first admitting his wrongs, he simply said: "There are some difficulties in trying to solve the problem, that is, general Hun Sen has already done it, and the fat has been eaten into his mouth, so he will not spit it out, or even deny it. If so, I''m afraid it won''t be useful for general Dagen to put pressure on him. Not to mention, it''s still unknown whether the two generals can really turn over for the sake of our businessman, so we don''t know Make other preparations. "


    "Other preparations? What do you mean?" Longqi naturally knows the truth. The protection of officials is more than just talking. In the face of businessmen, officials always have a sense of superiority. There is a reason for what he considers.


    After thinking for a moment, he finally raised his head and said to Longqi, "we should be prepared. If we can''t, we can ask mercenaries for help."


    "Ask mercenaries for help?" Longqi was surprised after hearing this, then shook his head and said, "no, no, how can mercenaries bother because of our little things. Besides, Phnom Penh Dynasty is an independent Dynasty, and they have no subordinate relationship with mercenaries."


    Of course, Longqi will shake his head. He used to be a national teacher, but now he is just a civilian. Before, skylarks wanted to use him, so they can allow him to put forward conditions. Now 5 million taels of silver have been given to him, and he is allowed to do business, and he can take some goods quotas first from the commercial street. This is very considerate. People can''t advance an inch.


    Naturally, this is also because Longqi is now in a weak position. Otherwise, he doesn''t know how much he has done.


    "Why not?" he looked firm. "Mr. long, didn''t the mercenaries say? They will ensure the interests of the people. Oh, no! It''s the interests of their citizens. Now this is Laos Province, and we are already a citizen here. We also truthfully paid business tax in business. Now we have problems. Shouldn''t we ask them for help?"


    He wanted to say that he should ask them for an explanation, but he should also think about it in his heart. He didn''t have the courage to really challenge mercenaries.


    "This... Still can''t." Longqi was first moved by his agricultural thoughts, but then shook his head. Now he is a civilian. Who knows if others still ignore him. What if he takes the initiative to come to the door and people suddenly want to turn over the old account? Money and silk move people''s hearts. Now who doesn''t know that he has received 5 million liang of benefits from mercenaries, in case someone makes his idea , he asked for gold and silver voluntarily. Did he give it or not?


    As for whether mercenaries will do this, hehe, anyway, when Longqi was a national teacher, he did it all the time. Of course, he would think it''s right to live on his own.


    Longqi''s head shook like a billow drum, which made him feel a little discouraged. The reason why he sought his cooperation was not only to see that the other party could take more goods in the commercial street, but also to see the other party''s contacts and identity. If this thing could not be done properly, why would he cooperate with the other party and actively let out the benefits?


    This time is not an ordinary event, but it is related to whether he can continue to be a patriarch. If he can''t be reasonably solved, he may be beaten back to his original shape. It''s even worse than before. After all, everyone knows that he has the ambition to be a patriarch. At that time, whoever becomes a patriarch will vigorously suppress himself, which is the difficulty.


    Having become a patriarch, he certainly didn''t want to go back, let alone worse than before.


    Originally, he didn''t want to say too much, but he had no way to go. He had to offer his last mace. "Mr. long, this matter must be reported to mercenaries and asked them to help. If this can''t be achieved, I don''t think it''s necessary for you to cooperate with the solangong family."


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" Longqi''s eyes were cold, and the breath of the original superior was undoubtedly revealed at this moment.

 Chapter 600

    It''s just a threat of empty shelves. He doesn''t take his agricultural thoughts into account, "I''ve made it very clear. Please think twice about how to choose. By the way, cooperation with you is the result of my strength. But if I''m not the patriarch because of this matter, of course, the cooperation with you will end. And I think even if I change the patriarch, they won''t cooperate with you. After all, cooperation needs the efforts of both sides."


    In this sentence, the threat of his Nongsi is already very obvious. Cooperation requires the efforts of both sides, and both sides need to show their own strength. If Longqi does not have strength, what results will be obvious.


    Longqi''s face was very ugly at this moment. He wanted to wave his hand and say that if he didn''t cooperate, he wouldn''t cooperate. Anyway, he had the channels to purchase goods and enough funds. But businessmen didn''t need these. What they needed was a strong sales network. It happened that these things were owned and good at by the solangong family. Without them, Longqi might be able to be alone It will continue to operate, but I don''t know how long it will take to reach the scale.


    In the face of money, Longqi couldn''t make such a decision without a big brain. When his face changed again and again, Longqi smiled and smiled sincerely, "Mr. patriarch, what are you doing? I''m just kidding. As you said, even though we are citizens of Laos province and pay business tax, they should be very happy to solve our problems."


    Longqi changed his mouth, or was forced to change his mouth. The situation was not as good as people, so he had to bow his head. He smiled with satisfaction. "I just joked with Mr. long. That''s all. When do you think we''ll go to the mercenaries to talk about it?"


    "Don''t worry about it. Mercenaries do great things. In this way, let me contact you first and give you the results in a day." Longqi replied with a smile. He hasn''t contacted the skylark for a long time. Now he doesn''t even know where he is. Is it what he wants to see.


    Knowing how to use the relationship behind him, Longqi reached his goal and left the National Teacher''s house with a smile. Next time, Longqi immediately threw out his hands. He needs to know where the skylark is now.


    Where is the skylark?


    Of course, he is in Vientiane city. Just as an agent of the Security Bureau, his whereabouts are always difficult to catch. Unless he wants to see others, it is too difficult to find him except those limited people.


    It''s hard for Longqi to find Skylark. But what he doesn''t know is that skylark is paying attention to him. It''s his Nongsi who went to longfu. He also got the news at the first time. "Are you worried at last, good." after hearing the report from his subordinates, skylark''s face is filled with a winner''s smile.


    After half a day, there was no news about Skylark. It was not that his people were unprofitable, but that outsiders had no chance to talk to mercenaries. They could not go to mercenary barracks or the provincial government of Laos to openly find people. In that case, they would not find people, but die.


    "Come, prepare a carriage and go to general he''s mansion." under pressure, Longqi had to work with an old face.


    What he Guang said is that he joined the mercenary only after his introduction. The other party has to accept it. But Longqi knows that such face is only once. The next time there is something, the other party may want to say whether he is willing to comment on himself or not.


    Longqi was lucky. He Guanggang came back to the mansion from outside to suppress bandits. After being informed by the servants, a soldier came out of the mansion and led Longqi to the depths of the mansion.


    In front of the soldiers, Longqi also lowered his posture. From this point of view, he can clearly identify himself. Usually such people are not disgusting.


    In the living room, he Guang met with long Qi. He hasn''t seen him for nearly three months. The other party has more cold-blooded intention to kill him. Fortunately, when he met Long Qi, he deliberately restrained this intention and showed his enthusiasm.


    "Long Guoshi."


    "You can''t use any general. You can call me Mr. long later." Longqi didn''t dare to ask him, and repeatedly refused.


    "Well, Mr. long, why are you free to come to my house." he Guang smiled and was very satisfied with Longqi''s intentional lowering of his identity.


    "Oh, it''s hard to say." as long Qi said, he observed he Guang with his remaining light, waiting for the other party to ask himself. Otherwise, if he took the initiative to say something, the other party would refuse, which would be too ugly in face.


    He Guang was very proud and asked with a smile, "will Mr. long have any trouble? If he put down his political affairs and became a rich man, the general can''t ask for it."


    Longqi shook his head. "General he just saw my scenery. Don''t you know that business is not so easy to do. You also know the cooperation between me and the solangong family. Not long ago..."


    He Guang sat down in his seat with a serious face. When he heard that someone robbed a merchant ship on the Mekong River, he frowned. He didn''t pretend, but was really angry at the boldness of general Hun Sen of the Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    Today''s he Guang can already be described as a comparison between today and the past. Holding the power of 30000 troops, he became a representative of the indigenous forces in Laos.


    Of course, this representative is not self appointed, but local people are willing to ask him for help in anything. In front of mercenaries, he dare not call any other force. In particular, Luan Xiaochen, the governor of Laos today, although he is very young, he is decisive in doing things. In less than two months, seven officials died in his hands because of crimes, and more than 30 officials sentenced in exile.


    It is this decisive killing that makes the politics of Laos clear. The dark things in the past have disappeared. After all, no one will joke about their lives. He Guang holds the military power and is more careful when doing things. Even when others ask him, he can distinguish what he can ask about and what he can''t touch at all, otherwise he will be deeply involved and can''t save himself.


    I know more about things and deal with mercenaries. In particular, I have met Luan Xiaochen more than once to discuss the future situation in Laos, which makes him better understand the young man''s concept, that is, to build a strong Laos Province, which is not only prestigious, but also the people here should live a rich life.


    Ancient feudal dynasties were divided into grades. Lao province is also divided into grades. Specifically, Han people are the first, and other foreign nationalities can only rank second, third or even further.


    Luan Xiaochen means to take all the people on the road to wealth, without worrying about food and clothing.


    Such ambition is simple to say, but it is too difficult to do. Since ancient times, I don''t know how many talented people have had such a purpose. But no matter how hard you try, there are always people who can''t eat and wear warm clothes. This shows how difficult it is to get rich together.


    Luan Xiaochen did intend to complete this initiative. In his words, as long as the people are willing to work hard and bear hardships, they will not be hungry, especially after high-yield crops such as potatoes have appeared and widely planted. If you are really a lazy person, you should send them away directly for reform through labor. In short, his people must be hard-working. In other words, they will become rich.


    The real people naturally suffer. In the past, suffering did not necessarily lead to good harvest, but now, under the leadership of Luan Xiaochen, the lives of those who can suffer have begun to change. After all, today''s Laos province is undergoing earth shaking changes, and there are too many jobs to do. Even if you sell coolies to build houses and roads, the reward you get is absolutely no problem for your family to eat enough.


    Under the leadership of Luan Xiaochen, changes in Laos can be described as one day. Then the young governor focused on the treatment and fairness of the people. With Yang Bao, which can tell about any unfair situation, there are indeed fewer things that people deceive people. People can earn more money and live a better life, and they can also get more respect for human rights, which is brought by Luan Xiaochen.


    As the main representative of the indigenous people in Laos Province, he Guang naturally sees all this in his eyes, which can also enable him to have a better understanding of Luan Xiaochen''s ruling philosophy. He is his direct boss, and how can he do well if he doesn''t understand these works.


    It was after learning about these things and hearing that his Nongsi said what happened, he had a feeling that Luan Xiaochen should be in charge. Just as others said, they are now legal citizens of Laos province and have paid business tax. Now there are problems outside. Will the Lao provincial government ignore them?


    "Well, this general knows about it, and I''ll find a chance to respond to it." he Guang hesitated for a moment, but still didn''t make any guarantee. After all, this matter involves the Phnom Penh Dynasty. Although mercenaries are powerful, they have won Jiaozhi and Lancang kingdom in succession. Now it''s time to seize the time to digest the fruits. Who knows if there will be complications?


    Knowing that he Guang''s current position is also a little awkward, he changed his master and asked him to worry too much about talking. Longqi didn''t force him too much, but hugged his fist to express his thanks. After staying for a while, he left ho Fu.


    The skylark is in Yang Chendong''s house, discussing the next action. The plan has already started, so there is no reason to stop.

 Chapter 601

    "Report. The security bureau just heard the news. Longqi went to he Fu and left after staying in it for half an hour." Hu mang went into the study and reported to Yang Chendong who was sitting there watching the sand table.


    "I see." Yang Chendong gently forehead, then said: "clean up, tomorrow morning we go to Wulong city."


    This order was not only a surprise to Hu Mang, but also a surprise to the lark standing on one side analyzing the war situation. Wulong city is a big city in Siam, which is very close to Laos. In particular, it is only less than 300 miles away from Vientiane city. However, it is also the territory of Siam. What is the sixth young master going to do there suddenly?


    They couldn''t think of the significance of this step, but it was the intention of the sixth young master. Of course, it should be carried out. Hu mang nodded and retreated. The lark left quickly set his eyes on the place of Wulong city in the sand table and began to meditate.


    It was enough time for him to bow his head, and then he suddenly shouted, "I know, I know, the sixth young master is ready..."


    "Shh!" Yang Chendong smiled at the skylark and nodded, "yes, I just want to be ready for war with Siam. As for the extent of the war, it all depends on the other party''s attitude."


    "Sixth young master... Isn''t it too risky? After all, we don''t have many troops. If we do, it''s tantamount to fighting on two fronts." although Skylark also believes in the powerful combat power of mercenaries, it can''t help worrying that the enemy forces faced this time are far from being comparable to Lancang country.


    "This young master knows, but there will be progress only when there are challenges. Otherwise, it''s too boring to always use the force to suppress people and beat the weak. Well, this matter is limited to us. Don''t tell Xiaochen first. Young master is looking forward to seeing what he will do in the face of such a situation." Yang Chendong said with interest on his face.


    All this fell into the skylark''s eyes, and he was very envious. How can Luan Xiaochen be so valued by the sixth young master. I hope he can have a perfect performance this time. Once he has withstood this test, his future will be unlimited.


    Not only did Luan Xiaochen not know about Yang Chendong''s secret trip to Wulong City, but also about the solangong family. Yang Chendong also didn''t show any concern. He didn''t say that all this was arranged by himself. He just wanted to see if the governor he promoted and appointed really had the ability to stand alone. Although the other side''s is too young, the sixth young master is still full of hope.


    After thinking all night, he Guang went to the provincial government the next morning. He came to the governor Luan Xiaochen to report the results of the suppression of mercenaries and bandits in Laos and the deployment of defense in the province.


    Luan Xiaochen, the governor, not only manages civil affairs, but also military affairs, which makes him very busy. Naturally, his power is greatly increased.


    For example, military and political efforts may breed problems in peacetime, but in unstable and even dangerous places, it is still necessary to centralize power on one person, at least without a lot of wrangling.


    Compared with more than two months ago, Luan Xiaochen lost some weight and tanned, but people look more energetic. After he Guang was invited into the office, he asked seven or eight questions with the paper in his hand. This is also one of the means for Yang Chendong to train them. A good memory is not as good as a bad pen.


    When he Guang came, he felt the situation of the army very clearly. Naturally, he answered all these questions, but he didn''t show any panic.


    About half an hour later, the question was answered. Luan Xiaochen nodded with satisfaction, "General he, you''ve worked hard. Next is the great development period of our Laos province. It''s absolutely not allowed to have any public security chaos, so please don''t relax and focus more. Once you find any problems, you should solve them in time. If you can''t solve them, report to me."


    "Yes, governor Luan, don''t worry. I know how to do it." he Guang''s posture is very low. He doesn''t dare to call himself a general in front of Luan Xiaochen.


    At the end of the work report, Luan Xiaochen took the tea in front of his desk, took a sip, and subconsciously reminded he Guang that he Guang could leave.


    Generally, at this time, the winking subordinates will get up immediately and leave first on the grounds that they still have work to do. But he Guangzheng didn''t do so for a while, but said tentatively: "governor Luan, I have something here. I should report it to you after thinking about it."


    "What''s up?" Luan Xiaochen said quickly. His work is too busy. If he isn''t too busy, he won''t ask he Guang to leave immediately. Because in a moment, the next person to report on his work will have time. It''s always difficult to have a chat with others over free tea and delay his main work.


    He Guang has the final say shilly Shally, but he has told him something in the most concise language. After talking about these things, he immediately closed his mouth. He could pass on his words, but how to decide it was not his final say.


    Originally thought it was a matter of military affairs, but I didn''t expect that the citizens concerned were unfairly treated in other countries. It was the first time that Luan Xiaochen met this matter. For a time, Luan Xiaochen didn''t know how to deal with it, but his intuition told him that it was not a small matter.


    "OK, I know. Well, tonight, I''ll go to general he''s house. Ha ha. Speaking of it, I''ve been here for more than two months, but I''ve been busy not visiting my wife. It''s very rude. Well, I''ll ask general he to invite the parties together at that time. I want to hear their original words."


    Luan Xiaoli''s smile made him excited in he Guang''s ears. "Yes, I''ll wait for the governor''s presence at the end of tonight."


    "What big drive is not big frame. It''s just to walk around at will. Don''t make so much noise." Luan Xiaochen still laughs, but the reminder in his words is very obvious. That is, he should keep a low profile when he goes to Hefu, and everyone who doesn''t want to know it.


    He Guang immediately understood Luan Xiaochen''s meaning. The other party didn''t want to make things big before making a decision. Then he nodded, "yes, governor Luan said, we just walk around in private and won''t disturb others."


    "Very good. Please go down and prepare for it, general he."


    He Guang left. Luan Xiaochen deliberately stood up and sent each other, which frightened the other party again. He hurriedly said, "governor Luan, stay, stay." but at the moment the door was closed, he Guang''s bent body was stretched straight immediately. This is the first time he reported on his work. After leaving, the governor personally sent it. Although it is just a look, it has been a great progress to prove that what he has done has entered the eyes of the other party. This is definitely a good start.


    "It seems that I did the right thing to report this time. Well, I''ll go back immediately and find Longqi and his Nongsi together and tell them what to say and what not to say after meeting governor Luan in the evening." he Guang, who was talking to himself, walked out of the building of the provincial government.


    In the office door, Luan Xiaochen has closed his eyes and leaned his body against the back of the chair. Early this morning, he received the decision of the sixth young master to go on an inspection tour, so there was such a problem that it was impossible for him to ask for advice. Thinking of what Yang Er, who sent the letter, said, "the sixth young master said you should work as you should. As long as everything is reasonable and legal, he will take care of anything."


    This is not as simple as saying beautiful words. Luan Xiaochen knows that the sixth young master can really do it. That is, if he asks for instructions in everything, the pattern is too small. "Hum! It''s just a Phnom Penh Dynasty. Daring to move the caravan in Laos is tantamount to provoking the Lao provincial government. That''s right. If the other party doesn''t give a statement, it''s absolutely impossible. Otherwise, it''s against the caravan this time, and I''m afraid it will be attacked next time."


    Having made a general decision in his heart, Luan Xiaochen opened his eyes again. At this time, footsteps had sounded outside the door. That was the next official to meet.


    ......


    He Fu.


    Today''s he mansion has been cleaning up since he Guang came back. Then his own soldiers were sent out one by one to be responsible for the safety of the surrounding streets. In a word, governor Luan came to his mansion to give him face. He can''t have a problem, even a trace of it.


    When it was just dark, Longqi and his Nongsi appeared at the door of he house. Sure enough, they were all easy to follow. One of them just came with a follower. How did they just send people like they said, but they didn''t make any news.


    At this time, he was very excited. When he arrived at he Guang''s house, the whole person still had a feeling of fog.


    It was originally thought that if he forced Longqi, even if the other party would think of a way, it would not come to fruition so soon. After all, this person has retired from the position of national teacher, and he is also a minister of the previous dynasty. If he takes it seriously, he would have read Amitabha Buddha without being liquidated. But who would have thought that the other party really found general he Guang. What surprised him was that the matter had been reported to governor Luan.


    Who is governor Luan? Although it bears the name of governor, it is no different from the previous king payase of Lancang kingdom.

 Chapter 602

    And it is rumored that governor Luan is very young and has an unlimited future. If we can catch up with him and have a good relationship with him, will the solangong family have to worry about the future? But he asked. I don''t know how many great people in Lancang wanted to see Luan Xiaochen and have dinner with him. It was because he had no way, and now he did it.


    From the moment he got the news, he wanted to shout, let the whole Lancang country, no! Now it should be known to all people in Laos. But considering that he Guang said he must keep a low profile, he finally suppressed the excitement in his heart and followed Longping to he Fu quietly.


    As soon as he entered he Fu and saw he Guang, he looked very respectful. For him, even if he Guang''s relationship is set up, it is also very rare.


    "Well, governor Luan will come in a moment. You can say whatever he asks. Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know." he Guang reminded with a black face. Of course, these words are mainly aimed at his agricultural thoughts. For example, long Qi once worked as a national teacher. He knows what to do better than himself.


    "Yes, yes." he was also a sensible man, nodding constantly at the moment.


    "OK, let''s stand here and wait for governor Luan to come." he Guang, who said that, has been standing there, standing there in a very standard military posture, giving people the feeling that governor Luan will appear in front of him at any time.


    Longqi and his Nongsi naturally did not dare to say anything more. They also stood behind he Guang and waited all the time.


    Fortunately, this time did not last very long, but in less than half an hour, a soldier in armor ran over.


    Looking at the soldier''s appearance, he Guang turned back and whispered, "here we are." then he turned his head and looked into the distance until a line of several people slowly appeared not far away.


    Luan Xiaochen is also very low-key here. In addition to himself, there are only six cold front guards. After becoming the head of a province, Yang Chendong gave him a standard security force of one class, but usually he won''t take them all. He usually takes only four to six people for a rest in shifts.


    "Hello, governor Luan." as soon as Luan Xiaochen was about to appear in front of his mansion, he Guang stepped out, and then a flattering expression was on his face, which was completely different from the attitude of Longqi and his Nongsi just now.


    "General he, I''ve been waiting for a long time. I''m really sorry. A little business has been handled temporarily, which has delayed a little time." Luan Xiaochen is very young and modest. He is also modest when facing he Guang, a subordinate. It''s hard for people to imagine.


    The feudal dynasty had a strict hierarchy. The superior doesn''t talk to his subordinates. Even if he does something wrong, he won''t admit it. Of course, no one below dares to investigate. But Luan Xiaochen apologized for being late, which greatly surprised Longqi and his Nongsi. They looked at each other with the same eyes, as if to say, will the person coming be governor Luan? How can you admit your mistake to a subordinate general? This... This is unreasonable.


    He Guang stood there and was frightened by Luan Xiaochen''s attitude. Although the other party just said it casually, he was also apologizing. No, it immediately made his whole body very nervous. "Governor Luan, don''t say that. You are a senior official. We should have waited for you."


    "Hey, you can''t say that. The sixth young master said that people are born equal. As long as everyone is willing to work hard, make progress and have a heart of benevolence and kindness, they should be respected. Therefore, if I''m late, I''m late, which will delay your time. Just to say an apology, it''s not what, but what should be." Luan Xiaochen suddenly looked right, Seems to be talking about a very important thing.


    He Guang also put away the smile with a smile on his face. Luan Xiaochen mentioned the sixth young master, which is like a God in some people. He Guang only met Yang Chendong when he entered the city. At that time, he didn''t dare to look up. He only knew that the sixth young master was very powerful and powerful. Now even governor Luan is so serious. Of course, he has to put away his smile.


    These words were also heard in the ears of Longqi and his Nongsi, which made them shake all over. Governor Luan immediately said the word "everyone is equal". Doesn''t that mean they have a play? After all, they are also citizens of Laos province.


    After a simple greeting at the door, he Guang hurriedly asked Luan Xiaochen to enter the house with a dogleg face.


    "When I came to the door for the first time, I brought some gifts to my sister-in-law''s wife and asked general he to take them." Luan Xiaochen looked at he''s house casually and said with a smile. A cold front behind him handed out a very beautiful box.


    This is the earliest cosmetics and perfume produced in the big warehouse. After the continuous development and self processing of Chiang Kai - Cheng, new brands and packaging have been made - Yang beauty.


    Yang''s beauty beauty has also become the best item in the eyes of women in the upper class. It can not only whiten women, delay aging, but also have a full set of six bottles of perfume, which can make women smell different. The value of this set alone has reached more than two thousand Liang, which still belongs to the one with price and no market. If it can be obtained further, it is still in hot demand at several times higher prices.


    "Thank you. The end will take me to thank governor Luan for his kindness." he Guang took the gift with a flattered look on his face, carefully put it in the hands of his servants, spread his right arm and said: "governor Luan, the banquet is ready, please."


    "Let''s go together." Luan Xiaochen still nodded with a smile, and walked towards the banquet hall step by step under the guidance of he Guang.


    Several people chatted as they walked. Longqi and he Nongsi were also introduced to Luan Xiaochen by he Guang.


    "Mr. long has made great contributions to the liberation of Laos, which the world will never forget." Luan Xiaochen said solemnly, looking at Longqi.


    "Thank you, thank governor Luan for his approval, thank you." Longqi said almost in tears. Since the Lancang kingdom was destroyed and changed into Laos Province, I don''t know how many people secretly scolded him, such as traitors, eating inside and pickpocketing outside, unfaithfulness and unfilial, etc. Although Longqi has the cheek to ignore all this, he still finds that many people are alienated from him, and even some people threaten that no one will really believe him if he is unfaithful like Longqi. Now Laos province has not turned over the old account because it wants stability at the beginning of construction. It will not be long before someone will come to him for trouble.


    Are you kidding? The mercenary gave Longqi 5 million taels of silver. How much is that? Won''t you go back? It''s just a matter of time. Look, Longqi can''t jump for long.


    When these words came into Longqi''s ears, he was already trembling with fear. He has considered this problem and had the same concerns, but what can he do? Leave now? I''m afraid if he does, he can only speed up the pace of mercenaries against him.


    After thinking about it, Longqi still decided to apply static braking, and even reduced his chances of appearing in public. So that people can gradually forget him. Just as he did business with the solangong family, he would not make a head start, but chose to make a fortune. This time, if he didn''t encounter problems, he also didn''t want to deal with mercenaries. Even Luan Xiaochen''s powerful forces didn''t want to see him.


    This is not the idea of Longqi alone. In today''s Laos Province, mercenaries seem to have a firm foothold and have been supported by many people. But what they really support are the ordinary people at the lowest level who have benefited from them and the Han people living in Laos province.


    Because of the arrival of mercenaries, ordinary people have their own fields, work and money to earn. Their life is much better than before. In line with the idea of draught and not forgetting the well diggers, they will certainly thank and support such forces.


    Needless to say, the Han people have been very stable since it became a Lao province. Whether it means treatment or the degree of respect.


    As Han people, they share more land than ordinary people of other nationalities. Even if they work, their income is twice that of other nationalities; As Han people, they also enjoy a high personal status. For example, when walking on the street, even if foreign officials see ordinary Han people, they should take the initiative to stop and let them pass first. This is something Han people have never enjoyed before. And these are brought to them by mercenaries. How can you not thank them?


    But only they sincerely support mercenaries. As for the nobles and rich gentry, they will only look at people''s dishes. Whoever gives them more benefits, they will be closer to who they are. On the contrary, don''t mention friendship. Interest is eternal.


    Longqi also has such a mind, that is, he wants to take advantage of the power of mercenaries and doesn''t want to get too close to them. This is the real idea of their people at this level.


    Now, Luan Xiaochen''s contribution will not be forgotten by the world. It immediately gives him a feeling of finding a bosom friend. When you think about it, everyone is not optimistic about him recently and is thinking of isolating him. Now, the mercenaries who used to be the enemy really valued it so much. In this comparison, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of old tears.


    Longqi looked in Luan Xiaochen''s eyes and smiled at the bottom of his eyes. He knows that the other party is now in the most difficult time and needs his own help, so he can''t be polite. It''s like he just thought of something, "Mr. long, you are also a national teacher. You must have a wide range of contacts. How about if you have leisure, you can walk around with some nobles and contact more people to contribute to the construction of Laos province. If you need any help, is our provincial government willing to be your backing?"

 Chapter 603

    This is the invitation. Longqi was stunned at first. Before he could react, he Guang''s elbow had been against his waist. Although he didn''t speak, the meaning was very obvious. That is, you should promise such a good thing.


    Of course it''s a good thing. This means that Luan Xiaochen needs Longqi to unite the hearts of aristocrats, which is tantamount to working for mercenaries. If anyone dares not to give face, he is not giving Longqi a face, but giving the Lao provincial government a face. What will be the result? It is obvious and easy to see.


    In fact, long Qi is not very old. He is just over 50 and can continue to shine. The most important thing is that he used to be a national teacher here. He is very familiar with the upper class society. For example, integrating the hearts of aristocrats may not be easy to do in the eyes of Luan Xiaochen. It takes a lot of time just to investigate and understand some situations. But it''s not a problem for him. It''s not too much to say it''s handy.


    Thinking that once he could become a representative of mercenaries, who dared not give himself face, Longqi''s heart became alive. At present, the old face flushed and hugged Luan Xiaoli and bowed to the end, "thank governor Luan for his attention. Only my old bone is still there, I will do my best to do this thing."


    "Ha ha, OK." Luan Xiaochen laughed and held Longqi up. This is also an unexpected joy. With Longqi to take the lead, many things will be done much more smoothly. At least know who can be friends and who will be enemies.


    It''s OK to be generous with your friends. But for the enemy, there is only one word - kill. Kill them until they are afraid, until they are afraid. If not, kill them all. In any case, the life of an alien will never come first.


    After greeting Longqi, Luan Xiaochen''s eyes focused on his Nongsi, "the solangong family is a famous business family, and the governor has heard of it. You are very business minded and capable, and the business channels are perfect, which is admirable."


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare." he was already envious when he saw that Longqi had leaned over. But he knew that such a good thing had nothing to do with himself. Nothing else, just because they are businessmen. Businessmen should not have too strong political color. Otherwise, if they want to do business and make money in other countries, they will be excluded, which will cause great losses.


    Luan Xiaochen did not mean to win over him. The development of Laos province is inseparable from businessmen, which is inevitable. But it doesn''t mean that you can''t live without a businessman. Can butcher Zhang still eat pigs with hair without you?


    While he was talking, he walked to the banquet hall. Luan Xiaochen is naturally under the top seat, he Guang is on the left, Longqi is on the right, and his Nongsi seat is opposite. Then the wine and vegetables were brought up, and then the cup was changed. After three rounds of wine and five flavors of dishes, everyone ate almost. Next, it was time to talk about business.


    He gave full play to the potential of businessmen and told the story of their solangong family''s encounter on the Mekong river like a story. During this period, he did not add anything or add personal opinions. He knew that such a big event could not be achieved by a little water. Otherwise, it would be easy to self defeating.


    Luan Xiaochen listened carefully until he had finished his agricultural thoughts and did not express his views at the first time. On the left side, he Guang angrily denounced the practice of general Hun Sen of Phnom Penh Dynasty, which seems to be intentional. After all, he is now a mercenary, so of course he should stand in line.


    "Hun Sen? What are the details and identity of this person?" Luan Xiaochen wanted to know more, so he set his eyes on the three people.


    "Let me answer." Longqi opened his mouth. He always wanted to show himself well. As a former national teacher, he had a very good understanding of some situations in surrounding countries. It''s not too much to say that he would come if he opened his mouth.


    From Longqi''s mouth, Luan Xiaochen learned more about Hun Sen. He was one of the important representatives of the military of Phnom Penh Dynasty, and his position in the army was only inferior to general Dagen.


    Although both generals, Hun Sen and darn are quite different. Like a general who leads troops, he is honest and right. Unless necessary, he will not be too cruel to the soldiers under his opponent. If possible, he will give the soldiers below some opportunities to make progress as much as possible. Hun Sen is different. He is cruel and greedy. He dares to deduct the pay of his soldiers, which has attracted many people''s dissatisfaction. It is a strange person that he is very good at coming to people who are stronger than him. He will give big gifts every new year and festival, which makes him look good in the eyes of the high-level of the kingdom of Phnom Penh, even King Boromir. It can be said that this is a typical representative of flattery.


    There are too many people who have benefited from him, that is, it is difficult to move him. After introducing the situation, long Qiyi finally added some of his ideas, "As far as I know, although he is cruel, he still has a good eye for things. He can tell who can offend and who can''t. this time, he will suddenly attack the solangong family. It''s not consistent with his usual behavior. It''s really unreasonable."


    Longqi means that the sorangong family is a member of Laos province and has a good relationship with Dagen in Phnom Penh Dynasty. It is said that Hun Sen should not have any idea of doing things. Is it really because of interests and dare to rob any money for silver?


    It''s not surprising that Longqi would think so. This thing itself was not done by Hun Sen, but manipulated by Skylark with the acquiescence of Yang Chendong. Hun Sen was chosen because he is greedy for money and is very famous. Who else should carry such a black pot?


    Luan Xiaochen certainly won''t go deep into the reasons. He only knew that the citizens and businessmen of Laos had been persecuted. As the head of a province, he had to get justice. Otherwise, an official who only knew how to behave in a nest could not be respected by everyone.


    Luan Xiaochen, who was serious enough to understand the matter once again, set his eyes on his Nongsi and wanted to listen to each other''s opinions.


    When he knew that he needed to make a statement, he said what he did and what he wanted to do. "Governor Luan, I have arranged for someone to go to the Phnom Penh Dynasty, asked Hun Sen to return the robbed silver, and sent someone to intercede with general Dunn, hoping that he can give Hun Sen some pressure."


    "That''s all?" Luan Xiaochen looked at him. He thought for a long time and didn''t speak. Only then did he know that the other party had finished, so he looked at him with some dissatisfaction.


    "Well, that''s all." he nodded, puzzled. Heart, aren''t these enough? It''s good to be able to recover the lost losses. As for the people killed, it can only be self admission of bad luck.


    "That''s not enough." Luan Xiaochen shook his head very fruitlessly, then looked at his Nongsi and said, "his clan leader, you immediately found me, which means you found the Lao provincial government. If the handling of the matter is so simple, it is tantamount to desecrating our provincial government, understand?"


    "Ah?" he thought that he just wanted to recover the lost silver and reopen the commercial trade with the Phnom Penh Dynasty. How could he think of so much.


    Looking at the shocked look on his face, Luan Xiaozhen shook his head. Businessmen are always businessmen. What they see is only interests. Where will there be any overall view. It seems necessary to remind him. "His clan leader, now I''ll give you two choices. First, you haven''t reported it to our provincial government, and we haven''t received your request. What to do is to deal with it yourself. It''s all your family''s business to lose or earn. Second, formally report the matter to our provincial government, and then ask the other party to hand over the murderer, compensate for the losses and make a public apology, Make sure that such things will not happen again. As for whether the other party will agree, let''s communicate with them. If they are really arrogant and complacent and don''t pay attention to the citizens and businessmen of Laos Province, they must teach them a good lesson. "


    "Lesson?" he Guang on one side listened really. "Does governor Luan mean to send troops?"


    "Don''t rule out such a possibility." Luan Xiaochen didn''t even hesitate, and said directly.


    "Hiss!"


    He Guang, Longqi and his Nongsi all took a breath when they heard that Luan Xiaochen didn''t rule out the possibility of sending troops.


    It''s just that they lost some money and died some servants. These losses are the solangong family''s own business. They didn''t give any more tax money to the Lao government, but Luan Xiaochen didn''t hesitate to send troops for expedition for this matter. This result was really unexpected, even something we hadn''t thought of before.


    At this moment, the three looked at Luan Xiaochen''s eyes changed. Although he is still young, he seems to have a halo that people can''t look up to.


    "All right, he clan leader, you can make a choice. What I can say is that no matter what choice you make, I will respect you. But please remember that if you are not prepared to make things big, all the consequences of this matter will be borne by your family. In the future, when you encounter unfair things, you don''t want to think that we will come out for you. That is to say, the opportunity Only once, okay? "


    Luan Xiaochen will say so. Of course, there are his ideas in it. Now that Laos province is newly built, there are too many things to do and busy. It is not appropriate to start a war now. In this way, it is best to avoid. However, once the solangong family asks the government for this, it is another matter. If they ignore the request, it will chill everyone''s heart, which is very disadvantageous to the establishment of a united Lao province.

 Chapter 604

    For the sake of the people and a better and more united Lao Province, he dared to fight even though the time was not right. Because he believes in the sixth young master and mercenaries.


    As for giving him only one choice, it is because a dignified government cannot be controlled by businessmen. If you want to do this today and do that tomorrow, do you think the government is for your family? Now we need to make a decision to prevent such wrangling from happening again.


    Luan Xiaochen opened the conditions, and then it was his turn to think about farming. This matter is very important. It may even involve the dispatch of mercenaries. We have to be careful.


    Luan Xiaochen didn''t mean to urge, but chatted with he Guang and Longqi, talking about some rich people in Laos. These casual conversations also enabled him to know more about the country, especially some hidden nobles. He obtained first-hand information about what kind of people and preferences they were.


    Besides, he thought about farming. In this short period of time, there were layers of cold sweat on his forehead. It was really hard for him to make this decision. Originally wanted to say whether he could go back and think about it, but when he thought of the identity of Luan Xiaochen, he took the initiative to come to the door this time. How could he give himself time to think about it?


    But if you really send troops because of more than 100000 liang of silver, it seems like a trifle. But if he doesn''t ask Luan Xiaochen, will Hun Sen let himself go? I''ve robbed it once, and everyone has offended me. Are you afraid there''s no second time?


    Increase the protection of the caravan? Are you kidding? It''s someone else''s territory. Even if you hire more people, you can be someone else''s opponent? Not to mention that if you hire more people, you have to pay more money, which is not in line with the rules of businessmen to save money.


    In other words, if you don''t turn to the Lao government, I''m afraid the sorangong family will not be able to trade with the Phnom Penh Dynasty in the future. It will not only lose a big customer, but also lead to Luan Xiaochen''s dissatisfaction.


    What''s the matter? You asked me for something. After I gave you an idea, you became timid. What do you think the Lao provincial government is?


    On the contrary, if things get bigger, the commerce of Phnom Penh dynasty may really be left behind. But the benefits are not nothing, but will be great. That is, after this incident, the solangong family will become famous. Where will their caravan go in the future? Who else dares to provoke it? Aren''t you afraid of the pressure of mercenaries?


    In the long run, it seems good to endure the pain for a while. After all, he is still young and has some blood. In addition, if he could not solve this matter, he would give up the position of patriarch, which he was unwilling to do. After thinking about it, it seems that there is only one choice.


    "How? He''s the patriarch, but have you made a decision?" Luan Xiaochen can wait, but he can''t wait endlessly. There are so many things for him to deal with. Every minute is precious to him.


    Knowing that he had to make a decision, a firm intention flashed in his Nongsi''s eyes, "well, listen to governor Luan''s orders."


    He Guang and Longqi were not surprised by his understanding of Nongsi. If the other party didn''t choose this way, I''m afraid they would doubt it, and then they would immediately break it off. After all, disobedience to Luan Xiaochen in Laos will not have any good results.


    "Good." Luan Xiaochen patted the table to express his slightly excited mood. "That''s it. Don''t stop what you sorangong family did before, and continue. Once the Phnom Penh Dynasty gives the results that are not satisfactory, you will poke the matter into the Yang newspaper and let everyone know about it through the tianzhiteahouse. Then it''s time for our government to come forward."


    Luan Xiaochen did not intend to directly put pressure on the Phnom Penh Dynasty, and even did not hesitate to send troops as an excuse. Because at this stage, the provincial government''s main energy is still to focus on economic development. If he does, he will inevitably encounter some opposition voices. Although in his identity and relationship with Yang Chendong, he can make a statement, but after all, we all work together. It''s better not to turn around.


    If something is reported in the Yang newspaper and made known to the world, then even if it is for dignity and face, there will be only one war. Only when the people in the government don''t say anything else can they do great things.


    Luan Xiaochen made a plan according to what he thought in his heart. Half an hour later, he left Hefu with a low profile. Unless you have arranged the eyeliner here before, otherwise you will not know that Luan governor has visited him at night.


    Waiting for Yang Chendong to receive the information from the Security Bureau, he learned that Luan Xiaochen visited he Fu at night and secretly met Longqi and his Nongsi, the corners of his mouth turned up. "No, our governor xiaoluan still knows how to advance and retreat. It''s good to know how to keep a low profile before knowing that things are not qualitative. However, in this way, we must speed up our actions." looking up at the vast and dense forest in front of us, he issued a military order, "speed up the March and gather at the designated place."


    ......


    Phnom Penh is the capital of Phnom Penh Dynasty. The solangong family finally arrived. They found general Dann and asked him to put pressure on them. At the same time, they found general Hun Sen to express their dissatisfaction and their intention to get the money back.


    Hun Sen naturally looks like he can''t touch his head. What''s the matter? He''s going to give money to each other, and it''s still more than 100000 Liang. Do you really think he''s easy to bully? Just find a reason to bully yourself. Don''t you say that the other party is just a businessman in Laos, can''t represent the Lao provincial government, let alone mercenaries? Why should he be afraid of such a person?


    Naturally, the result was that people were blown out without even seeing general Hun Sen''s face. The soldiers below also threatened that if they dared to mess around, they would not blow out so easily next time, but at least leave a part of their body.


    There was no good result in finding the solangon family of general Dann. General Dane just received some of their benefits at ordinary times. How could he turn against another general with real power for that benefit?


    The lesser of the two evils, Dane''s approach can not be said to be wrong. But by doing so, he was tantamount to destroying the hope of the solangon family. The dispatched people angrily returned to Vientiane city and told the patriarch his Nongsi of the results.


    If he had heard such a result before, he would have been sad and helpless. However, now that he knew that governor Luan would make a move, he naturally had confidence in his heart. He immediately ordered people to find the previously arranged "reporters" and asked them to contribute to the Yang newspaper immediately to expose the tragedy of the solangong family caravan in Shangding City, Phnom Penh Dynasty, also known as the Mekong tragedy.


    With early preparation, the Mekong massacre was published in the Yang newspaper only the next day. It was spread through the world-known teahouse, which soon caused a great sensation.


    The injustice suffered by the sorangong family in Phnom Penh Dynasty has been spread all over the upper society of Laos, which is naturally the reason for Longqi. This time, under the banner of Luan Xiaochen, he secretly met many aristocrats of Lancang country. While deepening friendship with them, he also reached a lot of consensus.


    This is not only because Longqi, as a national teacher, has good means when talking to people, but also for a more important reason. All nobles know that there is no hope of restoring the country, and even their king payasse heard that he was sent to the sea for house arrest. Without a dragon''s head, they are like a pile of loose sand. It''s too difficult to build skills. This was broken by Longqi by various means.


    It''s just that it''s one thing to say things from Longqi''s mouth, and it''s another thing to be published in the Yang newspaper. It''s going to be known to everyone, and even it''s forcing the government to make a statement. Can it be said that the young governor of xiaoluan is ready to put pressure on the Phnom Penh Dynasty and even go to war?


    When the nobles were still guessing how much trouble it would lead to, the matter spread to the people, which really aroused the anger of the people. Many people are very unhappy with the bandit behavior of the Phnom Penh Dynasty. With the help of intentional people, many people believe that the Phnom Penh Dynasty should give a statement about this incident. If they don''t bow their heads, they won''t hesitate to fight. To this end, many young people said that once the war broke out, they were willing to sign up for the army and do their best to safeguard the dignity of Laos province.


    With motivation and reason, even potential is created. Luan Xiaochen, who has been secretly following this matter, finally stated at an enlarged meeting of the provincial government on the third day that he had good reasons to suspect that the injustice encountered by the solangong family was provoking by the Phnom Penh Dynasty, and the ultimate goal was to target the Laos Province under construction and development.


    As the governor of Laos Province, he said that he likes peace and loves peace, but if anyone dares to trample on the dignity of Laos Province, he will not hesitate to fight a war, even if he has to pay the price, he will seek justice, seek a statement, and even retain the power to send troops to seek justice.


    Luan Xiaochen''s words naturally caught the staff of the provincial government unprepared. This is an economic development conference. How can we talk about war? Is this off the topic. But anyone who has seen the Yang newspaper these three days knows that governor Luan was also forced. After all, Zhizi people have been treated unfairly. If they can''t make a statement and don''t give a statement, who will believe them?


    As a result, despite Luan Xiaochen''s sudden statement, no one stood up to stop him at meeting. Because this is not only doubting Luan Xiaochen''s ability, but also struggling with the citizens of Laos. In the face of this powerful force, who will stand up and stop it?

 Chapter 605

    The meeting went on smoothly. Afterwards, Luan Xiaochen sent envoys to the Phnom Penh Dynasty to discuss. Its speed fully reflected the high efficiency of the government''s work. To this end, Yang Bao also made a special supplementary explanation, and this news also made many people and citizens rejoice. From this matter, they also saw that they had a strong backer behind them. If you can win this battle, or force the Phnom Penh Dynasty to bow its head, you can raise your head wherever you go in the future, and you are no longer afraid of being targeted by others.


    The messenger was very fast. He left the city at noon and rushed all the way. Seven days later, he arrived at Phnom Penh City and took out a document to meet the king of Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    The officials of the Ministry of rites were responsible for receiving the envoys of Laos province. When they learned their destination from each other, these officials of the Ministry of rites were frightened. They were shocked that only a caravan was killed. How did they get so excited by the Lao provincial government? Could it be said that there were some senior officials of the provincial government among the people killed?


    Facing the resolute attitude of the messenger, the receptionist did not dare to be careless, and hurriedly reported the matter layer by layer. Finally, the document demanding compensation and apology was sent to King boromo''s case.


    At the sight of this instrument, boromo also had a feeling that he couldn''t touch his head. But then he was furious and immediately ordered someone to find general Hong Sen. he wanted to ask if it was true. If it was true, general Hong was too brave.


    Forced by the great potential of mercenaries and strong combat effectiveness, it took more than half a year to settle Jiaozhi and Lancang respectively, forcing the surrounding countries to take the initiative to form an alliance. Just like now, the Phnom Penh Dynasty is an ally with Siam and the AVA Dynasty.


    But although they are allies, it does not mean that they are willing to compete with mercenaries. At least none of them is willing to take the initiative to provoke mercenaries and become their first target. Perhaps the three countries will win the last battle, but the first country to be beaten is definitely the worst. Even if they can win, they are afraid they will not get any benefits.


    So all three countries put their hopes on other countries. They hope that others will fight with mercenaries first, and they can reap the benefits. But this definitely does not mean that his country has become the first person to fight with mercenaries.


    Hong Sen was urgently called to the palace. As soon as he met, he was scolded by the king by pointing his nose. Hong Sen didn''t know what had been done too much recently, which attracted the king''s anger.


    It was not until bogoma was tired of scolding that he threw the document at Hun Sen''s feet. It looked like you had done something good by yourself.


    Hun Sen picked up the document with some trepidation. When he saw what was written on it, he was confident immediately. He is very greedy for money and has done a lot of things over the line, but he definitely didn''t send people to the caravan of the solangong family, so at this moment, he strongly refuted, and even didn''t hesitate to swear to show his innocence.


    Hun Sen, with his neck raised, looked wronged by heaven and saw it in bolomo''s eyes, which made him start to doubt the truth of the matter. After all, in front of himself, Hun Sen has no reason to lie. He''s just trying to make up for it.


    "You really didn''t do this?" boromo couldn''t help but asked with certainty, even though he believed seven points.


    "It''s definitely not what Chen did. If he did, he would like to be frustrated after his death." Hun Sen said ruthlessly. Of course, he was full of confidence. Since the people sent by the solangong family came, he deliberately called several confidants over, and finally confirmed that they didn''t do anything, and everything was wronged. Now someone is talking about it. There is no ghost in his heart. Of course he is not afraid.


    "Even if you didn''t do it, why did the solangong family insist that you did it, so they sent documents to Laos? Do they want to buckle the excrement basin on our head intentionally, so that we can''t use the army?" boromo''s eyes kept turning, considering various possibilities.


    "It must be so. They just want to use troops against our Phnom Penh Dynasty. Your majesty, mercenaries have great ambition. This is the reason they are looking for. We have to guard against it." after hearing what boromo said, Hun Sen immediately agreed.


    "Ah! Sure enough, they, how can they deceive people so much? But why do they come to us? What should we do? It''s better for general Hong to be wronged..." just half said, boromo shook his head. Now he has formed an alliance with Siam and the AVA Dynasty. If he shows his intention to retreat, will he not withdraw from the alliance independently? In that case, once the mercenaries really choose him as the next target, what can they do to resist others without allies?


    It seems impossible to make concessions, but to be tough in the end, it really attracted the attack of mercenaries, which is not what boromo thought. For a moment, he couldn''t make a decision at all. After looking at Hun Sen, who was still waiting for orders, he waved his hand first, "go down first. By the way, when others ask about you, don''t say anything, that is, don''t admit or deny. Look at the situation."


    "Oh," Hun Sen responded intentionally. It seems that the situation must have something to do with him, but the king has such an attitude. What else can he do except promise?


    Before polomo thought of a good solution, he kept dragging things until the envoys of Laos province asked to see him three times in a row, and the other party left angrily. When he left, he said arrogantly that if he returned to Laos province and could not give a satisfactory answer, the next time he would come would not be the messenger, but the army of expedition.


    The messenger went back. Judging from the words left when he left, there was not much time left for the Phnom Penh Dynasty, only seven days left. If there was no decision, it seemed that a big war was in sight.


    As soon as he heard that there was going to be a real war, boromo was really afraid. The military strength of Phnom Penh Dynasty is only general. In terms of territory, it is not as big as Laos province? Once he started, what would he do to resist the mercenary front?


    If he can''t fight again, he will bow his head. Presumably, as long as he lowers his head, the other party will have no reason to send troops. Although this will be very humiliating and even cause the dissatisfaction of the two allies, does he have any other choice? ¡°


    Just when boromo hesitated and even preferred to be soft first and pass the current difficulties, the envoys of Siam and the AVA Dynasty suddenly appeared. They expressed their recognition of the initiative of the Phnom Penh Dynasty to attack the Lao province. At the same time, they also affirmed that if the Lao province is unfavorable to the Phnom Penh Dynasty, they will never ignore it, but Will take the initiative to send troops to help. They are allies.


    Suddenly, with the support of his allies, boromo became more confident, but he still couldn''t make a decision. But at this time, an unexpected situation happened to him. I don''t know how, the matter was spread. It was known to all the people in the country. Immediately, a large number of people stood up and said that they must not bow their heads for the sake of national dignity. At the critical moment, he said We are willing to fight for our country.


    After the people asked for war, more nobles and powerful gentry stood up. They said that they could not bow their heads to the unwarranted accusations of Laos province. For this reason, they were willing to pay a large amount of military expenditure to support the king in World War I.


    It''s OK to say about the people. As long as the public opinion is well oriented, that is, the kind and ignorant people are easy to be used and guided. But why do those nobles stand up? Boromo was very puzzled and immediately sent someone to investigate, and soon the results came to his ears. It turned out that these nobles did this for the sake of interests and had no choice but to do so.


    It''s because the envoys of Siam and AVA contacted them privately and said that as long as they defeated Laos and occupied it, these nobles would get a lot of benefits. They had to do it because they had too many lessons from the past. Whether in Vietnam or Laos, many nobles'' fields and real estate have been divided and occupied. Once mercenaries are really allowed If the Phnom Penh Dynasty is also occupied, these people will be forced to a dead end.


    This is indeed the case. In the spirit of fighting local tyrants and sharing land is the fastest way to bring people closer and get the support of ordinary people, both Vietnam and Laos have done so. Many rich gentry have lost their wealth, and even those with bad performance have been copied and their families have been arrested for reform through labor. But not all dignitaries have been targeted like this, for example Some dignitaries who do legitimate business or inherit titles and rely on salaries have maintained the integrity of their strength because they do not have a lot of land and do nothing evil.


    But no one knows that if these people are not targeted now, they will not be liquidated in the future. What if mercenaries have a firm foothold? Will they be attacked?


    No one can say clearly, which frightened these dignitaries of Phnom Penh Dynasty. With the encouragement of others, they all stood up. Instead of being slaughtered, they might as well fight. If the mercenaries were defeated, wouldn''t there be nothing and a lot of benefits?


    Obviously, everyone has a clear idea of what to do between one turn and another. In this way, these people jumped out and decided to gamble.


    If it''s just the support of the people, boromo doesn''t worry. The ruler here is him. As long as he gives an order and has the help of the army, it''s still very easy to suppress some people. But with the participation of these dignitaries, it''s completely different. Their power is intertwined. If they don''t do well, even his throne will be in danger. These people can''t offend Or his superior position is inseparable from the support of these people.

 Chapter 606

    That is, with the support of the people, the support of the allies of the two countries, and the forced palace of the dignitaries, boromo had no choice. He made up his mind not to bow his head, and then began to mobilize the army. While asking for military expenses from the dignitaries, he also began to recruit soldiers among the people.


    There were no airtight pants, not to mention the actions of the Phnom Penh Dynasty. Just when the messenger had just returned to Vientiane City, new news came. The Phnom Penh Dynasty had begun to prepare for war and recruited 100000 troops among the people. In addition, the number of his original troops reached 400000.


    Luan Xiaochen was shocked when he reported the number of 400000 enemies to his ears. His first reaction was to ask his subordinate sixth young master where he was.


    When he learned that the sixth young master had returned to Vientiane city and was in the original Lancang palace, Luan Xiaochen put down everything in his hand and went straight to the palace. Things have become big, and he is a little unstable. Now he urgently needs the support of the sixth young master.


    Yang Chendong returned to Vientiane city the night before yesterday. As the saying goes, it is silent to go out of the city and return to the city. He came back after arranging things.


    After being busy for a while, he had a good sleep when he came back. When he woke up, Yang Chendong began to wander around the palace. While walking around, he sighed, "these bastards really enjoy it. The country is not very big, and there are many people who can''t eat. Their palaces are bigger and more gorgeous. How much money is the hard-earned money of the people."


    "Young master, the Royal Palace in the city is better than here." listening to Yang Chendong''s sigh, Hu mang thought it was the sixth master''s psychological imbalance, so he wanted to enlighten.


    "I know." Yang Chendong nodded, then looked at the tiger mang following one side with an idiot''s eyes, and immediately attracted Yang er''s hehe laughter on the other side.


    Knowing that he was laughed at by Yang ER and regarded as an idiot by the sixth young master, Hu mang was a little unconvinced and wanted to explain, but Yang Chendong was the first to say, "my young master wants to make good use of such a big palace here without anyone living."


    "Why no one lives? Young master can live. It''s cool to have a palace to rest in any province in the future." Hu mang seemed dissatisfied with being despised just now and took the initiative to answer.


    "Why? In your eyes, is this young master a person who likes luxury and waste?" Yang Chendong, who turned his eyes again, stopped giving Hu mang a chance to speak, but said as if he had made a decision, "I think we can get the commercial street into the palace. In this way, the business territory is large. Don''t mention that doing business in the palace can also attract more people to be curious. In that way, we can make more money, can''t we?"


    If you really do business in the palace, you can really attract more businessmen to come. Think about it. For reasons of rank, although businessmen were rich, their social status was not high at that time. Most of them did not have the opportunity to visit the palace. If there was such an opportunity, some businessmen who had not established business ties with the Yang family must be aiming at this point I also want to have a look. As long as they come, with the variety and novelty of the Yang family''s commercial varieties, they are not afraid that those people don''t take out money to buy goods. Can''t they increase the speed of making money?


    In terms of the speed of making money, Tianwaitian trading firm is no worse than mercenaries, especially the novelty and variety of goods. No matter where they are taken, these goods will be robbed. However, Yang Chendong is still dissatisfied, and there are too many places for the whole Yang system to spend.


    Such as high salary and clean government. Now officials in Vietnam and Laos are paid high salaries, even far more than the current tax income of the two provinces. If they want to be flat, they need to develop for at least a period of time, and if they want to make money, they need to wait a few more years. In addition, some infrastructure construction in the two provinces, such as building roads and houses, are made of reinforced concrete Now the strongest and most useful materials require astronomical inputs.


    That is, Yang Chendong, replaced by another person, I''m afraid he can only dream, but can''t be used in reality.


    Although the current Chiqian city has developed very well and has a strong ability to make money. Every shipment on board means that countless gold and silver are thrown into the pocket. However, just because of the hematopoietic ability of this place, it is not conducive to long-term development. In addition, Chiqian city is also very expensive, such as military factories, power plants, marine shipyards and so on. Sometimes it can be used for a research If you succeed, you don''t know how much money you need to pay.


    He didn''t want to put all the pressure on the chixian city. Yang Chendong wanted to make the commerce in Vietnam and Laos more developed and larger, so that he could achieve enough hematopoietic function and produce and sell himself. However, the scale of the commercial street was still too small. The merchants who could receive were limited and the goods that could be stored were limited, so he made up his mind Come to the palace where no one lives.


    "Governor Luan is coming." Yang Er, with sharp eyes, has seen Luan Xiaochen from far and near, whispering a reminder.


    "Ha ha, governor Luan is coming." Yang Chendong returned to reality from meditation, turned and laughed.


    The title of governor xiaoluan was first called out by Yang Chendong, so that Hu mang often called him in private. Because of habit, he sometimes called him like this, which attracted Luan Xiaochen''s dissatisfaction, but piansheng couldn''t say anything. Who let this be Yang Chendong''s name of "love" to him.


    Just adding a small word in front of the governor will not really affect his majesty?


    "Sixth young master." although he was unhappy with this small character in his heart, he didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction in front of Yang Chendong. Even he knew better in his heart. With this small character, Yang Chendong regarded him as his own person. If you don''t believe it, go and see others. Has anyone added a small word in front of the official title? He should be happy to have this honor alone.


    "Come on, you came just in time." Yang Chendong stretched out his hand and pulled Luan Xiaochen''s arm, then pointed to the palace in front of him and said, "what do you think of making this a place for business concentration?"


    "Here?" Luan Xiaochen was also startled by Yang Chendong''s statement. He instinctively wanted to say like Hu mang that this is the place where the sixth young master came to rest, which is equivalent to the emperor''s other palace. Are you really willing to take it out for business?


    "Yes, it''s here." Yang Chendong didn''t care what Luan Xiaochen thought, but said to himself: "Usually there are no people living here, but it''s a waste to arrange people to guard and clean here. If you can take it out and make good use of it, wouldn''t it be a good idea to attract more businessmen here? Don''t you think it''s a good idea?"


    Of course it''s a good idea! Luan Xiaochen said with certainty. As the situation in Laos becomes more and more stable, more and more businessmen come here to pick up goods. He is worried that the original commercial street is too small. But if he wants to expand, he needs to invest a lot of money, which makes him a little distressed. If he can take out the palace and use it, he can solve the problem At the same time, it can expand the commercial street, store more goods, meet the needs of more people, earn more money and get more business tax. It is a great thing.


    Although thinking like this in his heart, Luan Xiaochen still asked a question, "if this is changed into a business district, where will the sixth young master live here in the future?"


    "Just leave a palace. The palace covers so much land that I can''t live alone." Yang Chendong answered casually. Obviously, he had just thought about this problem and made a decision.


    "That''s OK." Luan Xiaochen nodded, just saying yes, he didn''t say yes or no. this is his intelligence.


    The Royal Palace is like Yang Chendong''s private property. How to deal with it can be decided by one word, and other people have no such power, even if he may be Yang Chendong''s uncle in the future. Otherwise, once other people know that he made the idea of the Royal Palace, and then the sixth young master agreed, who knows if it will upset some flatterers It''s possible to even cause mass attacks from others.


    With the territory controlled by Yang Chendong becoming larger and larger, and with the continuous expansion of the strength of mercenaries, no one thinks that the sixth young master will only be limited to being a loyal and courageous public. Not to mention a public, it is also very normal to become a king or emperor in the future. However, everything about the sixth young master is not a trivial matter, and there will be more and more rules in the future. Now I have the idea of his private property , it''s hard to avoid being reckoned in the future.


    Luan Xiaochen is very careful and even has a long-term vision. In Yang Chendong''s eyes, he just laughs. He likes to do things with measured subordinates. Such talents can be entrusted with important tasks and have greater prospects in the future.


    "Well, if you don''t object, it''s settled. In the future, not only the royal palace here, but also the Royal Palace in Vietnam Province, but all other occupied royal palaces can be classified as commercial purposes. In this way, you can save some time and money to build a commercial street, ha ha ha." Yang Chendong was pleased with his idea. But at the same time, you didn''t object and picked Luan Xiaochen out of it.


    No objection, which is enough to show that Yang Chendong led the matter alone and has nothing to do with others. Naturally, there will be no other people in the future.


    Another news came out of Yang Chendong''s words, that is, he will occupy other royal palaces in the future. When Luan Xiaochen was shocked, he took the opportunity to tell him the main thing to see Yang Chendong. "Sixth young master, there are some problems now. It originated from a business family called solongong..."

 Chapter 607

    Luan Xiaochen didn''t know. Yang Chendong knew about the development of the matter from beginning to end, and even planned it by others. He was just performing the duty of a provincial governor and reporting it truthfully.


    Yang Chendong didn''t mean to interrupt the other party. Instead, he listened to the report in a very serious manner. From time to time, he would frown and nod his head. After a long time, he finally waited for Luan Xiaochen to finish. Especially when talking about the fact that some of the royal court in Phnom Penh had begun to assemble troops and recruit new troops, Yang Chendong said something involuntarily, "Just looking for death."


    He is indeed qualified to say such things. In the eyes of others, Phnom Penh Dynasty is a great existence, which is put in the eyes of Daming. Because the distance is too far, it is quite out of reach, but in Yang Chendong''s view, it is completely different.


    The Phnom Penh Dynasty borders Vietnam, Laos and Siam respectively. It is like a stuffed bun, tightly surrounded by dough. If it is really aimed at him, Yang Chendong can start from several places. How can he pay attention to such a Phnom Penh dynasty?


    Luan Xiaochen was also excited by Yang Chendong''s words. "Yes, the move of the Phnom Penh Dynasty is no different from seeking death, but the problem is that now the three small countries of Phnom Penh, Siam and AVA have formed an alliance. No matter any one of them is moved, the other two countries will respond immediately. Although the strength of mercenaries is strong, it will still be difficult to fight with one enemy and three fears."


    "You''re right. But I ask you, is the solangong family a citizen of Laos?" Yang Chendong asked.


    "Of course." Luan Xiaochen gave the answer without hesitation.


    "Well, even if they are citizens of Laos, how can we ignore them when they are bullied. This will not only lose the hearts of the people, but also make others think we are bullied. This can never happen. Therefore, if anyone annoys us, there is only one word - hit. If you hit them, their flesh hurts and they are afraid, you should listen to them If you don''t even have the courage, what''s the difference between us and other small countries? Remember, whether a country is strong or not depends not on how much territory you occupy and how many resources you have, but whether citizens go out and have their status and whether they can be respected by others, okay? "


    This is tantamount to Yang Chendong giving Luan Xiaochen a class. The latter listened carefully and finally his eyes brightened, "sixth young master, I understand."


    "Well, if you understand, you should do whatever you want. The war on the other side of Phnom Penh Dynasty should be completed by my young master." Yang Chendong said with confidence. For others, the war came out of nowhere, but for him, it has been prepared for four months, and all the things that should be arranged have been arranged.


    Luan Xiaochen left with a happy face. However, the sixth young master said he would take charge of the war, so he only needs to do a good job in logistics support. Of course, the economic development of Laos province can not stop. On the contrary, the huge Lancang palace can be used, and he can pledge more goods and carry out more grand economic trade.


    After Luan Xiaochen returned to the provincial government, he said nothing about the war. On the contrary, he also announced the decision to move a commercial street to the palace and increase the development of economy and trade.


    As soon as the news came out, everyone who heard it was shocked and confused. What''s the matter? Do mercenaries fear the Phnom Penh dynasty? Then they want to use increasing the share of economy and trade to attract everyone''s attention.


    I think so. Although mercenaries have the most advanced continuous firing guns, their background is too poor after all. In addition, they have just won Vietnam and Laos. I''m afraid they should have little follow-up power. Even in the face of the provocation of the Phnom Penh Dynasty, they have to hold down first.


    The solangong patriarch, who got the news, was in a panic at the first time. What do you mean, governor Luan retreated? He has created enough public opinion, and now many business families are waiting to see the results. If things don''t know like this, it must be very embarrassing to be a party. Next, not only the family''s business tentacles can''t reach the king of Phnom Penh I''m afraid other countries will also crack down on them. After all, it seems that they caused this thing first. It''s just a business family. If they lose money in a foreign country, they will admit it, and then take out more money and more sincerity to open up relations.


    But when you arrive, you are still delusional to kidnap mercenaries and the Lao government, and want to solve everything by means of administrative pressure. If things are done, it is normal for others to look up at you and even turn on the green light. But now the Lao government doesn''t care about you, and the solangong family without a backer will naturally become a street mouse and everyone will shout.


    He looked worried. Not only could he not do it, but even the whole solangong family would fall apart under the heavy pressure. At that time, he would become a sinner of the family and be engraved on the shame list forever.


    Unable to wait to die, he took a carriage and went straight to longfu. He wanted to ask longfu first. In fact, he couldn''t get in touch with any senior level in Lao Province in his capacity. The only person who could have some relations was the family partner.


    Longqi was also frightened by the sudden news from the provincial government. Before, Luan Xiaochen vowed that as long as they poked the matter out and made it known to everyone, the provincial government would not ignore it. But now suddenly the wind direction has changed. What''s going on? What happened in the middle?


    When he appeared in longfu with a worried face, Longqi had sent someone to he Fu. He wanted to try to see if he Guang could see general he Guang. If you can see people, it means that things are not too bad. On the contrary, things are afraid of trouble. Recently, he has been holding the banner of the provincial government to contact the nobles in Laos, and has achieved results. But if he is abandoned this time, his previous efforts will be abandoned, and he Longqi himself will become the object of everyone''s disdain. I''m afraid that in the future, he can''t do anything except stay honest in the government, and no one is willing to believe in himself.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." when Longqi saw him sweating in front of him, he made a voice to comfort each other and himself. "I think governor Luan has a responsibility. He won''t just abandon us."


    "But he is still too young. Young people always like to be impulsive," he said incredulously.


    "Well... I''ve arranged for someone to find general he Guang. Let''s see if he is willing to see us first." Longqi was also affected by this sentence, but at the moment, he can only hold a glimmer of hope and hope to wait for good news.


    Looking forward to it, it seemed that after an hour, it was like a year. Finally, the people sent came back and brought a message from he Guang, "don''t panic, everything is under control, and wait to see the result."


    This is the message he Guang brought. Although Longqi was incomprehensible, when he learned that the people sent out had not only entered he Fu, but also met general he Guang, his high heart fell down a lot. Even if he Guang is still willing to see his own people, it shows that things are not too bad and there is still hope.


    No matter how long Qi comforted himself, now many people began to see his jokes. For a time, the pressure increased greatly. Both long Qi and the solangong family are now in a deep crisis.


    The envoys of several countries who had been staring at the Lao provincial government, especially at governor Luan Xiaochen, were secretly celebrating.


    In view of Luan Xiaochen''s strong statement, they are all ready to fight with mercenaries, but who would have thought that there is a lot of thunder and little rain, and things seem to be over. This inevitably makes some people produce a kind of mercenary, which is just such a sigh.


    As time passed for five days in a row, the impact became worse and worse. The original Lancang nobles left over from Laos have also begun to step up contact, and from time to time there are some remarks that they are not optimistic about the future of Laos.


    These nobles have no power, but over the years, their tentacles and influence have penetrated into various industries. These people don''t have much ability to get things done, but they still have a lot of ability to get things wrong. Under their influence, the sales volume of goods in a commercial street has been greatly affected.


    The problem that businessmen should consider now is the safety of the goods entering the Yang family after they leave Laos province. Although no one denies that the novelty and high-grade goods of the Yang family are unmatched, and the goods are not worried about selling, what if they are robbed like the solangong family?


    The solangong family''s affairs are too big. If they are not properly solved, the safety of all businessmen will not be guaranteed. If the Phnom Penh Dynasty robbed silver, will other small countries and regions follow suit?


    For the first time, there was a backlog of goods. The official in charge of this aspect went to see Luan Xiaochen and proposed whether the chixian city could suspend delivery or deliver less. Otherwise, there may be problems if there is too much backlog of goods. In particular, some goods still have a retention period. If they cannot be sold in time, it will be a great loss.


    Luan Xiaochen has not heard of the following officials'' suggestions. However, in the name of the governor, he sent people to chixian city to urge the goods, which was the confidence given by Yang Chendong.


    In the face of Luan Xiaochen''s practice, many officials expressed puzzlement, and some straightforward people have begun to write to the city of chixian, asking whether Luan Xiaochen is competent as the governor of Laos.

 Chapter 608

    The situation in Laos province began to fluctuate, especially the accusation against governor Luan Xiaochen was better day by day. Yang Chendong, who recommended Luan Xiaochen, did not make a sound at this time, which puzzled many officials. They even went to the depths of the palace with three or five people to meet the sixth young master and express their opinions. But none of them was approved.


    In fact, Yang Chendong himself is no longer in Vientiane City, let alone Laos province. How can he meet those subordinate officials. At this moment, no one knows that the sixth young master has appeared in front of Shangding city beside the Mekong River.


    "Even though things started from here, the army would start to attack from here." Yang Chendong, who finished this sentence with an exclamation, looked at Shangding City five miles away. His arm gently raised and then fell. On both sides of his side, there were countless cold fronts and auxiliary soldiers rushing towards Shangding City.


    Everything is without warning. At noon, many Phnom Penh soldiers were still basking in the sun on the city tower. Suddenly, they saw patches of military green from far to near. Their brains were short circuited for the first time, and then came up with impossible ideas.


    "Enemy attack!" I don''t know who shouted first, and then the city upstairs began to be chaotic. The soldiers began to look for long-range attack weapons such as bows and arrows.


    Shangding City, which had been peaceful for many years, was like suddenly facing a wild beast. It was completely unprepared. Before the cold front came, it was chaotic.


    "Close the city gate quickly and send someone to ask for help from Kratie city immediately." the head of the hundred households guarding the city shouted loudly. After finding that no one listened to him, he simply went downstairs, found a fast horse and rushed out of the city gate on the other side.


    The idea of the head of a hundred households is very simple. There are 100000 troops led by general Hun Sen in Kratie City 300 miles behind him. As long as the news is sent there, he will make great contributions.


    Still that sentence, the idea is beautiful, and the reality is cruel. Just as the head of a hundred households had just left the city, he was feeling the wind whistling in his ears. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his chest, and then the whole man fell to the ground with a plop.


    Under inertia, the centurion flew out, and when he fell to the ground, he had no breath. It turned out that he had been shot in the chest before.


    Even though he suddenly appeared and prepared for such a long time, how could Yang Chendong let the news spread out? As early as when the attack was ordered, the four gates of the whole city of Shangding were full of mercenaries. Before war, it was already a dead city.


    The north gate is the main attack, and the other three gates are the main defense. However, those who came out of Phnom Penh Dynasty, whether dignitaries, soldiers or ordinary people, welcomed bullets roaring one by one.


    With a long gun in hand, who in the world can fight!


    With a strong sense of war and self-confidence, the mercenaries almost didn''t encounter any decent resistance, so they rushed into Shangding city from the north gate, followed by bursts of dense gunfire, and the slaughter began!


    All the people of Phnom Penh Dynasty who are still running around, no matter what their status, are bearing the anger of mercenaries. After only half an hour, the pungent smell of blood floated in the air for a long time.


    The streets were full of corpses and rivers of blood, but the mercenaries still didn''t stop. Unless you stay at home and don''t go out, as long as you come to the street, you will face ruthless slaughter. Mercenaries had not done such a move before, but this time they launched bloody revenge by slaughtering the sorangong family on the Mekong River.


    Mercenaries should tell the world with facts and warn everyone how terrible and wrong it is to be against them.


    The massacre lasted two hours. There was no one from Phnom Penh Dynasty in the street. They stopped and took a breath. The next work was done by 20000 Lao mercenaries. They began to push doors door by door. They were not killing, but just calling out the surviving people, Let them see this scene of corpses and blood, and clean the battlefield at the same time.


    Almost all Phnom Penh people who were rushed from their homes turned pale, followed by vomiting. This scene they promise will be printed in their mind and will never be forgotten.


    "Clean up the battlefield, gather valuable things, and arrange a team of 1000 people to drive the carriage back to Laos. Then drive all the people out of Shangding City, take the Beijing Temple, rest for one night, and set off for Kratie city early tomorrow morning." Yang Chendong issued several orders one after another. He didn''t kill all the Phnom Penh people, but wanted to deliberately release a group of people. He believed that these people would become the best microphone. He believed that in a short time, this bloody scene would spread throughout the Phnom Penh Dynasty. He wanted to completely deter his opponents before the war began, and let their morale drop greatly. At the same time, he also had to fear from his bones. In this way, when the two armies meet, they will more easily win the war.


    Kratie city.


    One of the big cities in the north gate of Phnom Penh Dynasty, it is another big gateway after stung treng.


    At the moment, there are soldiers standing in the city, not only in the city, but also outside the city. They are also connected with military barracks, one by one. It seems that there is no end from a distance.


    Hun Sen''s 100000 troops are stationed here.


    According to the customized plan, Hun Sen, as a pioneer army, will rush to Shangding city at the first time, and then go up along the Mekong River to directly capture Bansai city in Laos province. However, Hun Sen hesitated because of the sudden news from within Laos province.


    He didn''t forget king boromo''s advice when he came. This time is the time to show his muscles. Of course, it would be best if he didn''t fight with mercenaries. After all, in the face of powerful mercenaries, they have no advantage except the number of troops.


    But now there is an accident. It seems that Laos province has not happened before. Under such a situation, if they still take the initiative to attack each other''s territory, they will not defend the country, but take the initiative to provoke. This is tantamount to forcing mercenaries to fight them.


    It must not be what the king wanted to see, so Hun Sen stationed the army in Kratie city without asking for instructions. But he sent someone back to Phnom Penh to ask for the king''s order.


    Originally, I thought that as a pioneer this time, I had to fight with mercenaries, or even fight with human lives. Unexpectedly, the mercenaries counselled, which immediately made 100000 troops happy. During the garrison, all the soldiers drank and ate meat every day. Anyway, the military expenditure this time was relatively sufficient, and most of them were provided by dignitaries. They didn''t eat or drink for nothing.


    It seems that he has won the war and is celebrating, that is, Hun Sen didn''t say anything after knowing it. He was under so much pressure before, but now the pressure is gone. It''s time for the soldiers to relax.


    For this reason, Hun Sen won the support of most soldiers and made his popularity soar in a short time, which will be compared with the first general Dann.


    While wandering around this vanity, Hun Sen did not know that the danger was coming. The main force of the second and third regiments of Lengfeng first division has come outside Kratie city and made all preparations before launching a fierce attack.


    After marching for two days, he walked three hundred miles under his feet. After another afternoon''s rest, when it was dark, the regiments, battalions and companies began to slowly surround the 100000 vanguard troops of the Phnom Penh Dynasty according to the military orders they had received.


    It was already dark, and the military camp of Phnom Penh Dynasty was like day at the moment. Countless campfires were set up, and mutton was hung on each wooden frame. Under the burning fire, there was a crackling sound, and the smell spread far away.


    As a pioneer general, Hun Sen sat on a temporarily built wooden mat with wine in front of him and beautiful women around him. He laughed happily, one cup on the left and one cup on the right. When you really enjoy your life, don''t make the golden cup empty to the moon perfectly.


    Beside Hun Sen, there were some ten thousand captains and some powerful thousands captains. They formed a big circle with wooden mats. In the circle, two soldiers with good skills were practicing against each other.


    There are occasionally one or two weak soldiers who are afraid of death in a strong army. Similarly, there are good soldiers in a weak brigade. The two soldiers who are fighting each other are the best in the Phnom Penh army. They each display what they have learned. The wonderful performance of boxing to meat has attracted bursts of cheers from other soldiers.


    "Ha ha, well, it''s worthy of being an excellent boy in our vanguard army. Come and reward!" Hun Sen shouted loudly as he watched the two soldiers fighting so fiercely and infected by it. Then the soldiers around him took the silver and went up to give it to the two performing warriors.


    The two warriors who got the silver soon withdrew and replaced others. We should share the benefits. The wonderful fighting here also attracted more soldiers to watch and spontaneously applaud.


    The meat smell and the lively performance in front of the Chinese Army''s big tent not only attracted the eyes of most soldiers, but also many soldiers who were responsible for the external guard sneaked over. They don''t think this is a violation of military discipline, because they have heard that Laos province counsels. They seem to be afraid of the army of Phnom Penh Dynasty, and they are deep in the hinterland of China. How can there be enemies here?


    Almost every soldier held the same idea. The barracks were chaotic and military discipline was in vain. What he said was the 100000 barracks now.


    The night wind is still blowing. A danger that can determine their life and death is slowly approaching, but none of the 100000 people are alert. They are still drinking, eating, chatting and talking about something they are interested in.

 Chapter 609

    "Young master, these enemies are too bad. Our former army has been close to them for 500 meters, but it has not been found." Hu mang put down his night vision and shook his head, as if singing a sad song for the enemy.


    "Hum! An army without a sense of crisis will never be strong. Come and send a signal of general attack." Yang Chendong''s eyes were bright, and the enemy''s carelessness determined their next result. This is the so-called "what you plant, what you get".


    "The general attack begins." Yang Er, who had been waiting for him for a long time, turned around and shouted with his neck pulled.


    Yang Er, who was originally a loud voice, roared with anger in Dantian. The voice was like heaven roaring, and instantly spread a distance of hundreds of meters. The second guard team was working as a part-time artillery. After hearing the order, they immediately put the prepared shells into the gun chamber. Then the 100mm mortar roared. After flashing hot lights in the sky, they fell into the unprepared vanguard barracks of Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    There is no need to aim at any coordinates at all. When any shell falls, it will produce a sound like earth shaking and mountains shaking. After each shell falls, there will be bursts of screams and screams.


    He was still tasting wine and looking at the beauty in his arms from time to time. Hun Sen suddenly felt the ground trembling in his heart, just like asking the Earth Dragon to turn over. Before he could figure out what had happened, there were huge rising flames in his sight, he was deaf in his ears, and people stopped thinking at this moment, Only the scene where he opened his mouth and couldn''t make a sound.


    "Kill." the mercenaries who had been in place for a long time began to rush frantically from four directions. With their continuous progress, the bullets with fire in the night were shot out of the gun chamber like a dense rain. Through the burning campfire, one after another Phnom Penh soldiers fell to the ground.


    This is a "massacre" without suspense. Since the beginning of the war, the situation has been one-sided. It has paved the way in Laos. Yang Chendong has carefully prepared for nearly four months. Under the overwhelming advantage of advanced guns, the enemy''s fighting will has been disintegrated less than a quarter of an hour from the beginning of the war, and the whole military camp is full of soldiers kneeling and begging.


    War is such a magic. It can win more with less, win the strong with the weak, and extinguish the fire that should burn for a long time in an instant.


    Today''s battle has been well reflected in at least two of the above three aspects. When the troops were far inferior to the other side, because of careful preparation and incomparable pressure, there was no decent resistance, and the enemy was defeated. One by one, they knelt down and swaggered like before.


    I thought the battle would last until dawn or even longer. How can I say that there are 100000 enemies here? Even if 100000 pigs want to catch them all, it is a laborious thing. But often people are not as good as pigs. At least pigs instinctively know to run around when they see danger, but people don''t, because they have intelligence and brains and know how to avoid danger. When they saw that there was no way to rush and escape, they all chose to surrender.


    Perhaps in the eyes of some people, surrender is shameful. But for the defeated soldiers, this is indeed an extremely effective means to ensure their lives.


    It was only more than two hours before and after midnight, and soon after midnight, 100000 enemy troops were completely controlled by mercenaries. They were tied one by one by long ropes that had been prepared, and then tied together like chaff gourds. One by one, they bowed their heads, as if they had done something wrong.


    "Report to the sixth young master that the enemy camp has been controlled. More than 90000 people have been captured and more than 4000 have been killed, and 5000 have escaped from the enemy." Luo Po, head of the second regiment of Lengfeng, came to Yang Chendong and reported the results after saluting.


    "What about commander Wu?" Yang Chendong thought the other party was injured and asked with concern.


    "Report to the sixth young master, commander Wu has taken the first battalion to chase the enemy." Chen Bo, political commissar of the third regiment and commander of the second battalion, who is in a position of rahou Luopo, saluted and reported.


    "Chasing the enemy? Didn''t Hun Sen catch it?" Yang Chendong''s reaction was so fast that he immediately thought of a result. I''m afraid that only the enemy''s main general is at large can play a martial victory and leave all the troops to choose to pursue.


    "Yes." this time, it was Luo Po, the second leader, who stood up to answer the question. "At the beginning of the battle, the situation was too chaotic. Some enemies ran away. I didn''t expect Hun Sen to be mixed in. Sixth young master, I''ll apologize."


    "The third regiment also apologized." Wu Sheng was gone, and Chen Bo, as a political commissar, said instead.


    "What''s the crime?" Yang Chendong glared at them. "You''ve done well. It''s right to escape some enemies in chaos. Our manpower is limited and we can''t prevent them. Besides, isn''t commander Wu going to pursue? Maybe there''s some good news."


    As soon as Yang Chendong finished these words, a war horse came from a distance, and then he heard Wu Sheng''s abusive voice, "Mom, the ability to fight is not very good, and the level of escape is first-class."


    Well, don''t guess. There must be no one caught.


    Sure enough, when Wu Sheng crossed the first and second guard lines and came to the east of Yang Chen, he saluted with a black face, "sixth young master, you are incompetent and didn''t catch that Hun Sen?"


    "He really ran away?" Yang Chendong also had to sigh that those who can become vanguard generals can''t be underestimated. Otherwise, why didn''t he be among the 90000 prisoners?


    "Yes, he ran away. I took a battalion all the way. I killed more than 300 enemy troops and captured some prisoners, including Hun Sen''s own soldiers. They personally confirmed that he had escaped." I reported in a depressed tone. Then Wu Sheng''s body was straight, "sixth young master, ask for war in a humble position, continue to chase down with the first battalion, and wipe out the enemy who despises us anyway."


    Wu Sheng is not just talking. Before the war, he bet with Luo Po, the second regimental commander and his old superior, to see who could catch Hun Sen. unexpectedly, this was the end.


    "Well, there''s no need to chase him. Besides, he can''t run away. It won''t be long before we kill in Phnom Penh. At that time, we''ll see how he can escape. As for now, we''ll arrange someone to send the prisoners back to Laos immediately, and someone there will pick you up. Hehe, 90000 prisoners are still strong workers. I think Yu Qian will be very happy to receive them." Yang Chendong smiled. Intelligence has shown that the entire Phnom Penh Dynasty supported 400000 troops, including 100000 new troops. However, a quarter of the enemy''s troops were destroyed under World War I. However, it was a great victory. It must have blinded many people when the news came out.


    The battle of Kratie was equivalent to a blow to the Phnom Penh Dynasty, which proved that the mercenary regime was sacred and inviolable, but also exposed its position. Next, it is obviously unrealistic to want to sneak attack in the industry.


    But even so, Yang Chendong and the mercenaries are confident. At ordinary times, they spend their lives training. What they wait for is a better play on the battlefield?


    Hun Sen ran away, relying on the better variety of horses. He ran quite fast. He got off the horse and walked until he foamed at the mouth of the war horse. At this time, he could see the wall of the next city, Chi Chuanlong.


    Mercenaries suddenly appeared in the territory, defeated the 100000 vanguard army led by Hun Sen in Kratie, and the number of prisoners exceeded 90000. After the news was personally confirmed by Hun Sen, the guard General of Chuanlong city sent the news to the national capital Phnom Penh.


    Along with the news came the fact that Shangding city was destroyed and 30000 soldiers and civilians were slaughtered. This is all told by the people who were deliberately released from the city by mercenaries. There is absolutely no problem with reliability.


    The two news spread one after another within the borders of the Phnom Penh Dynasty, causing waves of fear among the people. Mercenaries are so powerful that they even occupy two cities and kill and capture more than 100000 people in just a few days. Can such opponents be defeated by their country''s army?


    In Phnom Penh, as soon as the news arrived, it was not only the people who panicked, but also some dignitaries.


    They know that mercenaries are powerful. After all, this has been proved by facts. Because of this, they took out their property to support the country''s army, hoping to win the war with heavy rewards. But now, the fact slapped them, and everyone kept silent. There is also a question in their hearts, that is, is it right or wrong for them to choose to support their country to go to war with mercenaries?


    In the palace, at the moment when King Brahmo received the war report, the whole person was like a petrified seat, where he didn''t move for a long time. When you get back to your senses, you will scold.


    First scold the mercenaries for not playing cards according to the routine. Obviously, they all seem to calm down and want to admit counseling. However, they did suddenly send troops and beat them unprepared in the way of sneak attack. Then scold Hun Sen for his stupidity and incompetence. The 100000 army was completely defeated in less than two hours. This is not a pioneer general. It is obviously a fool. Once again, it was all caused by this person, and he was inexhaustible. He wanted to peel the other person''s skin and cramp in order to eliminate his hatred.


    Scold also scolded, the situation will not be changed in the slightest because of his scolding. What to do next is ultimately up to him, the king. "General Dann, you have 150000 troops to guard Chuanlong city. In any case, you can''t let mercenaries move forward. The king will immediately send someone to Siam and AVA Dynasty for help. That is, everyone is an ally. They can''t ignore us when we are beaten."

 Chapter 610

    The alliance has become his life-saving straw. Boromo only hopes that they will send troops to Laos in the idea of cold lips and teeth. As long as there is movement there and the enemy is behind them, the mercenary is likely to retreat. At that time, it is time for him to recover the lost and shake the national prestige.


    Quickly arranged for people to find foreign aid, and then his eyes focused on Chuanlong city. Not only the king boromo, but also many people in the whole Phnom Penh Dynasty set their eyes on Chuanlong city and wanted to see what would happen if the two armies collided, whether it was favorable or unfavorable.


    Laos province.


    The news of the great victory in the battle of Kratie city finally came back.


    At first, it was just some gossip, which was not confirmed, and many nobles were stunned. Didn''t you say mercenaries won''t do it? Didn''t they say they were counselled? Why did they start fighting so soon, but they didn''t receive any news before.


    There were also smart people among the nobles. They soon thought of the transfer of 20000 Lao mercenaries to the south. At that time, it was said that it was to eliminate bandits and chaos and prevent the troops of Phnom Penh Dynasty from pressing the border, but now it seems that this is simply an excuse. I''m afraid they will go to the battlefield at that time.


    The noble people did not buy out the soldiers of Lao mercenaries. After all, these people are native here, with too many concerns and too many shortcomings. But obviously, these people were also kept in the dark. They didn''t know their mission until the moment before the war, but at that time, because of the strict blockade, they couldn''t send back the news.


    What does that mean? It''s mercenaries who knew they would stretch out their hands. They''re already on guard. Is everything just because of military needs?


    If it is the latter, of course, it doesn''t matter. It''s understandable that the army needs to block the news. But if the former, will their arbitrary involvement in mercenary military affairs attract some people''s dissatisfaction and even be regarded as the target of the next punishment?


    These nobles were originally some losers, but they inherited too many things by their ancestors, but in fact they have fallen. If mercenaries step on it at this time, how can they still have the ability to resist?


    Just when these people were in constant fear, the mercenaries killed tens of thousands of enemies and captured 90000 in the two big cities of Shangding and Kratie. For a time, all the world-famous inns in the cities were overcrowded. Many people crowded here, drinking free tea, listening to literate people talking about things in the newspaper over and over again, and then looked excited and excited.


    Under the interference of Yang Bao''s public opinion, more and more people understand the policies of Laos province; With the infrastructure construction of Laos on track, more and more people have jobs and money to earn; The local tyrants divide the land, so that more people can benefit and have their own land to live on.


    It seems that as long as the people have land in hand, they will be at ease and satisfied. Although the Lao provincial government has not been established for a long time, just a few months, it has received the sincere support of many people. This time, almost everyone was happy to learn that the mercenaries guarding the fruits of their victory had won a great battle ahead.


    Winning the war means that their interests will not be arbitrarily deprived and occupied. In the face of a bright future, what Lancang Kingdom, go to hell. It was not seen how good the kingdom was to the people before. If they were killed and returned, wouldn''t they have to go back to the time when they didn''t have enough to eat and wear warm clothes?


    People do things most directly. They don''t care about right and wrong, good and bad. They only know who is good to them, and they will be good to who. Now the policy of Laos province is towards them. Naturally, they will face Laos province. In addition to the daily propaganda of the embedded intellectual youth mixed among them, there are Han people who get more benefits to stand up and shout, and the opinions of the people are even unified. On the afternoon of the day when the news was published in the Yang newspaper, at least 7000 young and middle-aged people signed up to join the army. They are supporting the Lao provincial government with practical actions.


    As the governor, Luan Xiaochen was also very moved by the people''s practice. As a sub Province, there are strict regulations on how many soldiers he has. This is also to prevent some provinces from becoming bigger privately. Therefore, in the face of the upsurge of actively joining the army, Luan Xiaochen personally met the people in the square in front of the government and expressed his gratitude, He also stated that there is no shortage of mercenaries. Please go back first. If there is a real need for conscription, Yang Bao will report it. As for young people who don''t want to join the army for a while, he suggested that they first sign up for civilian military service and learn some simple military knowledge. If they really need soldiers, people with such qualifications can naturally give priority.


    After all, they persuaded more than 7000 people to go back. This scene soon spread all over the Vientiane City, and attracted many people''s surprise. It''s only a few months. Has the Lao provincial government won the support of the people? It seems that this was not possible in the most glorious period of Lancang kingdom in the past.


    With Luan Xiaochen pressing the array and careful preparation, the provincial government is doing everything as usual. In addition to continuously transporting all kinds of war preparedness materials to the front, it is fully developing commerce and infrastructure, just like a naked City, developing day by day.


    With the great victory ahead, those nobles did not dare to say anything sarcastic, and became a lot more honest. The original backlog of commodities and goods also began to exit the warehouse quickly when the news of victory came. Even though mercenaries have expressed their determination to safeguard the merchant group, what else can they worry about? Even now, the goods cannot be sold to Phnom Penh, Siam and Ava. But aren''t there other countries and regions around? Just Daming is a huge market, enough for them to toss.


    Businessmen took action. They had to pay more business tax every time they bought goods. The money for selling goods could not be cut off in Laos. They had to hand it over to chixian city afterwards, but these business taxes really belonged to them and could be used for the development of various work. With money and easy work, the development of Laos province has entered a faster track.


    However, in this era of rapid development, there was a sudden movement from Langkai city in the south of Vientiane city. Siam sent 200000 troops to the city.


    With the development of the war, day by day, Siam and AVA finally had news. In particular, Siam is adjacent to Vientiane City, the seat of the Lao provincial government. When they received the news of King Baltimore''s request for help, the upper class made the decision to send troops to Vientiane city.


    King eliki of Siam was a man of vision. When he first crossed his toes and sent troops to Nanming, his attention fell here. If it were not for the need to cross Lancang and Jiaozhi to enter the land of Daming, I''m afraid he would have the idea of sending troops to seize Daming resources.


    The next war was somewhat unexpected. He suddenly killed a mercenary and defeated the seemingly strong Jiaozhi. Then he took Lancang and renamed it Laos province. This series of actions immediately gave him a sense of tension.


    Italy is nervous about the powerful military combat power of its mercenaries, and whether they will take this to fight themselves.


    From the heart, if he had such a strong army, he would never be soft. He would certainly raise the butcher''s knife high, then fall and cut down on the people and areas he thought should be cut down. He believed that this feeling was not only for himself, but also for mercenaries.


    Originally, what he thought was how to fight out in this troubled world, expand his territory and create a great cause. The unexpected rise of mercenaries forced him to give up this idea and think about how to protect himself.


    This led to the alliance of Siam with Phnom Penh and the AVA Dynasty. To put it bluntly, it''s just that they feel dangerous and hold together for warmth. They are confident that the three countries are united and have great strength. Although they can not eliminate mercenaries, they can at least make each other feel the pressure.


    Surprisingly, soon after the alliance was established, there was the solangong family. YILIQI scolded the general Hun Sen for his stupidity, but also closely followed the development of the situation. Fortunately, some news came soon after. The mercenary suddenly stopped talking about it. It seemed that he was counselled. But why couldn''t his heart calm down?


    Facts have proved that eliki''s intuition is right. On the surface, mercenaries seem to have been subdued, but privately, they have been gathering their forces and launched an unexpected rapid attack. They even occupied two big cities, but directly destroyed 100000 troops of Phnom Penh Dynasty, which not only weakened the strength of each other, but also showed the invincible and powerful side of mercenaries.


    Yili admires Yili''s action of secretly crossing the Chencang, but at the same time, the pressure increases greatly. Today, mercenaries have the idea of Phnom Penh Dynasty. Will they come to Siam tomorrow? Rather than let the teams approach step by step, they might as well take the initiative to attack, especially when the main force of mercenaries is facing off with the army in Phnom Penh, they suddenly attack, and the odds of victory should be much higher. Once they capture Vientiane City, they can not only obtain the wealth and various resources in the city, but also take the back path of mercenaries, which greatly alleviated the pressure of the Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    As for whether this will lead to mercenaries'' retaliation. Are you kidding? I''m already an enemy. Are you still afraid of such a thing?


    Siam sent troops without saying hello, which led to bursts of panic in Vientiane City, and those nobles who had become honest began to move again. Some of them have even begun to secretly contact the special envoys sent by Siam, and they seem to have decided to turn to each other.

 Chapter 611

    People at the top are in a panic. Some choose to contact the special envoy directly to prepare for surrender, some hesitate to take a look, and some are firm supporters. For example, it is like Longqi, tanongsi and others.


    As the governor of Laos Province, Luan Xiaochen saw all this in his eyes. In addition to constantly sending people to catch spies from Siam, he also made preparations for the urban defense war. Now he has a cold front company, two auxiliary barracks and 10000 Lao mercenaries. If he makes good use of them, it is not impossible to defend the city..


    Luan Xiaochen didn''t mean to ask Yang Chendong for help. He agreed to make a big deal about the solangon family. What''s the matter? I can''t hold the field now. Do you want to find the adults behind? Proud Luan Xiaochen can''t do such a thing. He is actively preparing for the war and is considering whether he can get 7000 people who have signed up for the army to the city tower. These people have gone through seven days of military training. Although they are still recruits, they don''t have any foundation at all. At least they know what military orders and prohibitions are.


    The situation in Vientiane city became tense, but most of the staff and officials of the provincial government were not afraid. They did not trust governor Luan, but the sixth young master. Even though the war was commanded by the sixth young master, he would not ignore the possibility that Siam might send troops. Now the news here has spread. It won''t be long before mercenary reinforcements will arrive.


    Everyone seemed to believe that Yang Chendong would transfer his troops to the Phnom Penh Dynasty, but there was no news from left to right. The time was getting longer and longer, and people began to float.


    Under the Chuanlong City, the main force of mercenaries who had been held in hope by the people are gathering here at the moment. Yang Chendong also stood in front of the sand table of the temporary headquarters. With a relaxed expression on his face, he did not show the slightest worry because the attack and defense war of Vientiane city was about to open.


    "Are all battalions and companies ready for pre war mobilization?" Yang Chendong took his eyes back from the sand table, gently turned around and looked at Luo Po, the second head of Lengfeng, Wu Sheng, the third head of Lengfeng and LV Zhuo, the head of auxiliary troops.


    "All ready to attack the city at any time." Luo po said excitedly on behalf of the officers. After saying that, his face showed a struggle and hesitation, as if he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it.


    "What''s the matter? Just say what you have. It''s like a regimental officer." noting the change on Luo''s broken face, Yang Chendong looked straight at people''s hearts.


    "Yes." Luo broke his body, "sixth young master, there is news that Siam has sent troops and they want to attack Vientiane city. Is it true?"


    "This is not something you should worry about. You just need to fight the battle in front of you." although Yang Chendong knew that the officers were concerned about the overall situation, Yang Chendong refused without hesitation. Do things wholeheartedly. On the battlefield, a small negligence may lead to extremely serious consequences. That is, think about what to do for those things beyond the reach of the whip.


    "Yes." Luo Po, who was criticized by Yang Chendong, replied with a positive face. He just wanted to remind the sixth young master. He also knew that the most important thing now was how to defeat the troops of Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    Luo Po was criticized, but Yang Chendong knew that this was not what he meant alone, but that all the officers were afraid to have such ideas. It seemed that if he didn''t say a few words, they would inevitably be distracted and difficult to concentrate. "Ah, well, the young master of Vientiane city has made arrangements, so don''t worry. If you really worry, you might as well think about how to defeat the Phnom Penh army faster. As long as the war here is solved, we can naturally slap Siam back and let them know what will happen if they take the initiative to provoke us."


    "Yes, defeat Phnom Penh and fight back against Siam," said the regiment level officers in the headquarters.


    "Well, that is, everyone is ready. Now fight against the watch and launch a general attack in an hour." Yang Chendong raised his right arm and revealed the exquisite military watch on his wrist. At the same time, several regiment level officers also turned their eyes to the watch on their wrists.


    Chuanlong city.


    It is not a big city in the Phnom Penh Dynasty, but because of its unique geographical location, beside the Mekong River and after the Kratie City, it has become a strategic place and one of the front portals to Phnom Penh, the capital of the Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    At this time, general Dann''s 150000 troops were stationed here. General Hun Sen, who had retreated here, had been bound back to Phnom Penh by his men. I''m afraid the general suffered the crime of losing 100000 soldiers.


    Once Hun Sen is convicted, Dann''s influence and strength in the army will rise to a higher level. After all, no one will compete with him. He deserves to be the boss.


    The army entered the city and took over the defense line of the whole city. Dane also became an uncle. After checking the defense of the city tower, he returned to his temporary mansion, and then called a group of Kabuki to sing songs and cross their legs, looking very leisurely.


    He has found out the situation of mercenaries these days. He only has more than 40000 people. His military strength is more than three times that of the other party. He has a strong city to defend. What can he fear? Even if the other party has some advanced guns and artillery, he is not vegetarian. He has long arranged a 10000 person inspection team. As long as the soldiers do not flee, he is not afraid of mercenaries with the advantage of number.


    Of course, it was because Siam had sent troops that gave Dann confidence. As long as he drags the main force of mercenaries, he will be a great victory. Once his allies succeed, mercenaries will not be able to retreat.


    Now his task is to hold Longchuan City, which is victory. The terrain here is very good. The west gate is close to the Mekong River, so it is impossible for the army to be stationed. The south gate is the place leading to the hinterland of Phnom Penh Dynasty, and there will be no enemies. Therefore, as long as we keep the north and East gates, we will win as soon as the mercenaries withdraw. As for whether the other party will attack these two gates, the soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. With such a thick wall and so many soldiers, can the other party fly up? Besides, even if they enter the city with the benefit of fire guns, if the two sides fight together, the power of guns will be limited. It''s time for them to fight back by relying on the advantage of number of people.


    Dagen was very comfortable, especially after Hun Sen was also bound by him and sent back to the king''s capital Phnom Penh, no one in the army could compare with him. He felt completely relaxed, and the momentum of saying nothing made him feel floating, as if the world was in his hands.


    Such a feeling until suddenly the shaking of the ground under your feet disappeared.


    Boom... Boom.


    Under the attack of artillery, the whole Chuanlong city was trembling. The tiles on some houses fell to the ground like rain. The people in the streets were frightened by this huge roar and ran around like headless flies. It seems that only by doing so can they reduce their fear.


    "Report to the general, the mercenaries began to attack the city, and the North Gate... Was broken." Dann was also frightened by the deafening voice. As soon as he got up and walked out of the yard, a soldier knelt down in front of him and reported a completely unexpected bad news.


    "What? The north city gate is broken?" it was like being hit by a boulder. Dane felt that his eyes were black and his legs were weak and he was about to fall to one side. Fortunately, the soldier saw the opportunity quickly and reached out to hold him, "general, general..."


    "What are you shouting? I''m not dead yet." Dane woke up again in the shaking, and then shouted loudly: "send troops to reinforce the north gate as planned, and grab the gate back anyway."


    At this moment, Dane knew that he still underestimated his opponent. It was originally thought that the reason why mercenaries were so powerful was that their opponents were too weak. Otherwise, why would they make a sneak attack in the face of the 100000 army led by Hun Sen. If you really have strength, why don''t you fight openly?


    On the battlefield, belittling the opponent will pay a heavy price, even the price of life.


    After shouting these words, Dane looked at the soldier standing in front of him and said angrily, "go and pass the order. At the same time, order the Inspection Brigade to top me. If there are any fugitives, kill them!"


    The army of Phnom Penh Dynasty moved. At the general''s command, tens of thousands of soldiers went straight to the north gate to regain control there.


    At the north gate, Chunyang, commander of the Third Battalion of the third regiment, attacked here. Not long after he became a battalion commander, this time he took the opportunity to take the lead. He was accompanied by not only 400 cold front soldiers from three battalions, but also two auxiliary battalions, totaling more than 1000 people.


    Under the accurate bombardment of 100mm mortar, the north city gate was broken like paper paste. Then it was just a fierce charge. It came under the North City, and the line of sight became wider at this moment.


    "Battalion commander, the enemy is going to counter attack, and there are still a lot of people." company commander Guo Feng smiled. When they charged just now, they were even the pioneers among the pioneers. They were the first to rush under the north city gate and killed the enemy the most. However, it seemed that this did not satisfy him. They would come forward with a class machine gun from time to time.


    Looking at his capable men, Chunyang smiled and asked, "why? The formation just now didn''t scare you. There is a thousand man team of the enemy here. It''s not enough to kill so many people?"

 Chapter 612

    "Just a thousand people team wanted to scare me. The battalion commander didn''t blow me. We were the strongest in a row. Even in the face of the ten thousand people team, we wouldn''t frown." Guo Feng said with some pride, and then half shuttle bullets went out. Hundreds of meters away, at least four or five enemies were lifted to the ground.


    "You''re awesome, even if it''s like this, I''ll allow you to continue your charge. There are more than 10000 people opposite now, all to you." looking at Guo Feng''s proud appearance of bragging and not paying taxes, Chunyang originally wanted to kick. But in the twinkling of an eye, he decided to stimulate the other party and hit him in the face.


    Of course Guo Feng is bragging. One hundred battles and ten thousand, even if they have powerful continuous fire guns in their hands, it is difficult to do. Not to mention that the enemy is still carrying out a planned charge. Occasionally, we can see that the enemy''s inspection team is behind the army.


    "Er... I dare not enjoy such war feats for a long time. Let the wise battalion commander take us with me." Guo Feng knew that the cowhide was broken, but he didn''t care, but said kneeling and licking. Anyway, they often play such jokes in private.


    "Hum." Chunyang hummed and didn''t expose Guo Feng''s embarrassment. Instead, he said with a very serious expression: "no matter how many enemies come, we will kill them back. As long as we attract enough firepower from the enemy here, the less pressure there will be on the head and the faster we will succeed."


    "Yes." when it comes to business, Guo Feng also put away his cynical look. While turning his gun, he shouted to the soldiers around him: "fight me, don''t be afraid to waste bullets, let alone let the enemy back."


    "Hit!" Ba Ba, Da Da, Tu Tu Tu


    The sound of various guns represents the sound of different guns. Thousands of flames gushed together, and the enemy''s impact force was suppressed in an instant. When the soldiers of Phnom Penh dynasty fell down like a hurricane, the momentum of the impact began to slow down.


    Knowing that they would die if they rushed up, no one would not cherish their lives. If there were not an inspection team behind them, I''m afraid they would have turned and escaped.


    The gunfire at the north gate is still ringing intensively. Soldiers in Chuanlong city are rushing to help in this direction, which means that they will not stop until they win back the gate. While everyone''s attention was on the north gate, the attack at the East Gate began.


    Unlike the north gate, where there is only one cold front main camp, Wu Sheng, the head of the third regiment, takes the lead at the east gate. This time, he brings a full one or two main camps, four auxiliary barracks and 5000 Lao mercenaries. What he wants is to rush into the city at one time to break the enemy''s morale and destroy the enemy''s fighting heart.


    Yang Chendong''s task is to make them tear the enemy''s defense line in half like a cloud piercing arrow, so as to pave the way for the next main force to enter the city.


    In order to better complete the task of the sixth young master, after discussing with political commissar Chen Bo, head Wu Sheng decided to divide his troops and attack. First, the Third Battalion Chunyang department took the north gate to attract the main force of the enemy. Then they rushed into the east gate and caught the other party unprepared. It seems that only in this way can they smoothly enter the city and carry out the task of division. Otherwise, if there are too many enemies and they are all blocked together, it is impossible to open a hole in front of a sea of people.


    The plan went very smoothly. When the fight at the north gate was busy, the attack at the East Gate began. Under careful arrangement, the two main camps and rushed in. When the 40 rocket launcher directly smashed the gate of the North City, Wu Sheng came with mercenaries like an avalanche of mountains and seas.


    Their killing intention is boiling on everyone, and everyone is scrambling to be the first. The guns in their hands erupt flames all the time, just like the gods coming down to earth.


    But the enemy who is in their sight is often just waving a knife and making a forward movement, he will be hit by bullets, or directly killed, or fall to the ground and howl constantly. When they walk all the way and look down on them, no one is their one general, and no one can stand in front of them.


    Dagen had put on his armor and ran to the north gate under the protection of a group of close soldiers. Before people could get to the bottom of the city, a messenger reported that the east gate had been broken. "Send someone to block the east gate and don''t let an enemy into the city."


    With the previous case of blocking the north gate, Dane was not very flustered. In his opinion, even filling it with human life can drive mercenaries out of the city.


    At this moment, Dane has not paid full attention to mercenaries, or seen the real combat power of mercenaries. They really thought it was an ancient war. Relying on a large number of people, they could regain the momentum of defeat. They simply didn''t know that unless they could block the momentum of mercenary charging at one time, otherwise, the emergence of troops could only form oil filling tactics, which could not play any role at all.


    The war at the east gate was much more fierce than that at the north gate. One is to defend, the other is to attack; One is the auxiliary and the other is the main force. The situation is completely different. Before the true intention of mercenaries was clarified, one after another Phnom Penh army rushed near the east gate, and then one was destroyed.


    If they were completely out of scale, they sent a team of 100 people and were destroyed; When a thousand person team was sent out, a thousand person team was severely damaged. When the two thousand inspection team ordered arrived here, they saw the corpses and the wounded everywhere in the street, and the main force of the second Lengfeng regiment with fireguns.


    "Hit!" seeing another enemy, there was still a large number. Chen Bo, political commissar and second battalion commander, took the lead and started the continuous firing mode with the Ninth Five-Year Plan in his hand. He strode forward and constantly hooked the trigger.


    Just after seeing the situation, when the inspection team without supervision was about to turn around and withdraw, the dense gunfire rang, and two thousand people immediately scattered like a stabbed honeycomb, leaving hundreds of dead bodies.


    Just a face-to-face, he threw down hundreds of bodies. This strong combat effectiveness gave the inspectors an invincible feeling. It used to be others who rushed in front, but now it''s finally their turn. Only then can we feel the horror and strength of mercenaries.


    The enemies of the East Gate appeared one wave after another, and were beaten and disabled one wave after another, which finally attracted Dan''s attention. He began to mobilize more and more soldiers to rush to the east gate, and he also dreamed of using the crowd tactics to drive the mercenaries out of the city.


    "The fire gun is very powerful, but after all, when you finish firing the gunpowder, you don''t have to be afraid. Just rush up. As long as you can kill one enemy, you will be rewarded with ten liang of silver, grab a fire gun, and you will be rewarded with one hundred Liang of silver!" for fear that the soldiers below will not exert any force, Dan brought people to the east gate and constantly preached along the way to improve the reward for killing, he believed, Under the stimulation of interests, there will be some people who don''t want to die.


    As long as these people can rush to the mercenaries, it''s time for them to show their power with cold weapons.


    There must be a brave man under the heavy reward!


    This is undoubtedly a wise saying. Choosing to join the army is tantamount to pinning their heads on their belts. They have long been ready to die. In order to fight for a better future, many soldiers rushed towards the wusheng Lengfeng second regiment like moths to the fire.


    BAM BAM... Dada


    The gunfire continued. One enemy after another fell on the road of charging, but the momentum still didn''t stop. Many people were approaching through the figure of their colleagues.


    "I still have one magazine left." when a cold front soldier touched his waist, he suddenly touched an empty one, and he subconsciously shouted.


    "I have only one magazine left."


    "I have two more."


    "I have one left and not one..."


    The sound of chaos rushed into Wu Sheng''s ear and made his face bitter. At the same time, he turned and couldn''t help shouting: "who let you waste bullets like this?"


    It''s no wonder Wu Sheng said that before the battle, every soldier brought enough ammunition of two bases, such as the 95 gun is 600 bullets and a full 20 magazines. I thought it was enough, but who thought it would be finished so soon.


    "Well, save your bullets, put on bayonets and prepare for close combat." political commissar Chen Bo shook his head reluctantly. There are too many enemies. From entering the city to now, they and auxiliary soldiers are only more than 2000 people, but they have to face dozens of waves of enemy attacks in turn. At least twenty or thirty thousand enemies were beaten away, straddled and killed by them. The result was so brilliant that it was reasonable that there were not enough bullets.


    But even if they are short of bullets, they can still fight close. With their deep-rooted training, they can kill the enemy with cold weapons, and the enemy is terrified.


    "Put on the bayonet." commander Wu Sheng also knew that the situation was a little critical. When he was not investigating responsibility, he also drank loudly, and then took out the bayonet pinned on his waist and inserted it into the 95 gun.


    Suddenly, a white knife light appeared, as majestic as soldiers standing in a standard military posture.


    "Kill!" as he ran forward, he ejected the bullet from the last magazine in his hand. Wusheng took the lead and rushed forward with a battalion, two battalions, four auxiliary barracks and 5000 Lao mercenary soldiers.


    Rows of bullets were fired, and one enemy after another fell to the ground. The morale of Phnom Penh soldiers who wanted to take the opportunity to fight was a decline, followed by a rapid retreat.


    The people who ran in front were better. The enemies who ran behind suffered. They didn''t even have a chance to turn around, so they were caught up by mercenaries. Then the enemies exposed on their backs were stabbed by bayonets and fell to the ground with blood.

 Chapter 613

    A charge, the other party''s team of more than 2000 people was dispersed and disintegrated. But before wusheng could catch their breath, another team of thousands came not far away. The two sides met in the not very spacious streets of the city. At present, the two armies met and the brave won. They fought and scuffled together.


    At the moment, the cold front and auxiliary soldiers gave full play to the three three three tactics. The three people were one, and launched bayonet attack like ordinary training. Whenever a white bayonet is pushed forward, an enemy will fall to the ground with a knife, and his intestines and fresh blood are everywhere.


    The bravery of the mercenaries also led the five thousand Lao mercenaries behind them. They originally took cold weapons, either big knives or long guns. At this moment, they finally came into use. They followed the cold front and auxiliary soldiers and waved knives to kill the enemy, showing their strong combat effectiveness.


    The team of 7000 people is like a torrent of steel, constantly killing the enemy, attracting the main force of the other side. After half an hour of continuous fighting, the war situation here has finally attracted more Phnom Penh soldiers. Especially after they heard that the mercenary had no guns, some people felt that the opportunity had come and put down their steps to the north gate and came towards the east gate.


    The pressure outside the east gate is getting bigger and bigger, and the pressure outside the north gate is getting smaller and smaller. When Chunyang and their long-range shooting started again, they found that the number of enemies began to decrease sharply and could not form a human wall in front of them, Chunyang, the third battalion commander, decisively said to the correspondent around them: "go and inform the sixth young master. The time is coming."


    Yes, it''s time. The first attack on the north gate and the later killing on the east gate were all for the third step, that is, the joint general attack of the second Lengfeng regiment, 14 auxiliary barracks and 15000 Lao mercenaries.


    Considering that there are 150000 troops of Phnom Penh Dynasty in the city, if they attack from one gate, it is likely to lead to the blockage of the gate, and finally their way will be blocked only by the corpses. If so, the enemy will have enough time to escape, so that he will not reach his goal of inflicting heavy losses on the enemy. So there are two waves of feints.


    The East Gate began to force, and most of the enemies went there. The north gate was empty. Yang Chendong, who got the news, immediately issued the order of the general attack of the whole line. More than 20000 main mercenaries poured in from the north gate and joined the cold front Third Battalion of Chunyang and rushed to Chuanlong city.


    The 30000 troops were like a whirlwind. No one could stop them. The squad cooperated with machine guns, submachine guns and semi-automatic rifles, so that any enemy who wanted to block the road or close to them was killed in the street.


    The north gate suddenly became the main attack force, which surprised Dunn who was driving towards the east gate. This confused him. Where is the main force of the enemy and where should he put his army on defense?


    By this time, the 150000 troops of the Phnom Penh Dynasty had been in disorder. Even some troops have been on their way back and forth between the north gate and the east gate. Just as they were running all the way from the north gate to the east gate, they came another military order to let them return to the north gate. These leading generals all looked puzzled and thought about the stupidity of commanding the general, but they had to turn back.


    It is obviously too late to return now. Mercenaries have entered the city and consolidated their own defense line while attacking. Step by step, they have successfully occupied the whole five streets near the north gate.


    After the first step stood firm, he began the second step of branch attack. In different directions, mercenaries divided more than a dozen troops, which radiated rapidly to the surrounding like a spreading virus, and no one could stop it.


    A platoon can often be divided into groups. Once we meet the enemy''s team of 100, we will shoot with our guns. With the advantage of weapons, it is not difficult to fight 100 in a row. Once they encounter the enemy''s thousand person team, they will withdraw while fighting, waiting for the knower to continuously throw down the body in the pursuit process. When they often fight, another mercenary team will come from other streets, and then they will attack from both sides, hit the enemy with a dizzy image, hit the enemy at a loss, and hit the enemy with a crying father and mother, Hit the enemy, a corpse everywhere


    More and more mercenary teams began to show their terrible lethality and destructive power, and slowly gave the Phnom Penh soldiers a feeling that there seemed to be enemies, dangers and insecurity everywhere.


    In such an environment, the enemy''s morale was rapidly disintegrating. After resisting for more than four hours, before dark at night, the tight string finally broke. At that moment, the morale of the soldiers of the Phnom Penh dynasty fell to a low point, and a large number of defeated soldiers and deserters began to appear, which was irreparable.


    Under the blurred vision, the inspector team could not see the situation on the battlefield, giving more people more opportunities to escape. With some brave people taking the lead in leaving nothing, more and more soldiers began to run away. They saw dark shadows running around in the dark everywhere. Some soldiers even sneaked away 20 meters in front of the inspection team, which was almost aboveboard.


    General Dann was unaware of all this. Four or five hours have passed since the mercenary attack at 1 p.m. and he was in constant panic. Now he finally had a chance to have a good rest. Under the protection of a group of close soldiers, he fell asleep against a house pile near a corner of the street.


    The environment is not good, that is, there is not even a simple marching bed, but in the eyes of general Dagen, who is extremely tired, this is nothing. What he needs is peace, that''s all.


    In ancient times, people were malnourished and prone to night blindness. In addition, night fighting made it difficult for people to recognize their colleagues and enemies at a long distance. Therefore, unless necessary, no army was willing to fight at night. In contrast, mercenaries are naturally fearless, and even their usual training courses include training on night warfare. But tonight, when there was almost no moon in the sky, Yang Chendong made an unprecedented decision to let everyone rest.


    Although the first war during the day was only an afternoon, because there were too many enemies, the war situation was very fierce from the beginning, especially the first and second battalions of the third regiment of Lengfeng. They not only fired all their bullets, but also carried out face-to-face white-edged battles. They were successful. The enemies killed by the third three tactics were terrified.


    To this end, one third of the soldiers of the first and second battalions were injured. Although most of them were slightly injured, it is easy for small problems to become big problems if they are not treated in time.


    With so many wounded, they need rest; During the day, the soldiers of the first and second battalions also need to rest and conserve their energy. In addition, there were too many bullets consumed in World War I during the day, so Yang Chendong simply ordered the whole army to rest. I believe that after a good night''s sleep, the soldiers can become lively and rejoin the fierce battlefield the next day.


    Except for the soldiers in charge of night duty, most soldiers rely on each other or lie down and sleep in a fairly simple place. As a coach, Yang Chendong didn''t rest with everyone. With the existence of that spirit, he can recover to his peak state only by resting two hours a day. It''s nothing to stay up all night occasionally. Without rest, he took Yang ER and some members of the first guard team to walk in the previously occupied streets.


    The whole street is still full of bloody gas. Although most of the bodies have been removed, the blood can not be washed away in a moment and a half. When these bloody gases are combined, it will inevitably produce a very unpleasant smell, which makes people feel nauseous.


    Fortunately, neither the cold front nor the auxiliary soldiers are on the battlefield for the first time. Although this smell is unpleasant, it is not unbearable. Besides, when people are tired, where do they care about the smell? In this way, mercenary soldiers fell asleep in the streets and alleys under the bad smell. They were not cut down to the ground, but they were so tired that they slept in an open space.


    During the first World War in the daytime, the troops of Phnom Penh Dynasty showed strong resistance, and Dann was worthy of being called the first general. The tenacious war spirit made the mercenaries also invest a lot of energy. Coupled with the role of the inspection team, they fully showed the style of a strong army close to the second class.


    Yang Chendong had given the army four grades before. It is better than the cold front, that is, the first-class army. When there are too many enemies, the second-class army can threaten the first-class army. It is reasonable that the battle is difficult and the soldiers are tired.


    Walking in the street, his eyes are full of lovely and tired soldiers. Once he finds that any soldier''s hands and feet are exposed outside the quilt, Yang Chendong will come forward to help re cover it. If the soldiers know this scene, even if they are excited, their sixth young master will help them tuck in the quilt.


    Not only did Yang Chendong do it, but Yang Er on his side and the first guard members who followed him also helped. There are too many soldiers and they are too tired. Except that the cold front is equipped with good things such as sleeping belts and there is no need to worry about catching a cold, there are no such conditions for auxiliary soldiers and Lao mercenaries.


    While helping the soldiers cover the quilt, Yang Chendong said to Yang Er around him, "tomorrow, you arrange people to go to the red inlaid city and let the other side produce more sleeping bags. Our soldiers can''t get sick because of poor rest, which is a great injustice to them."


    "Young master, I''ve written it down." Yang Er nodded heavily. This is the young master''s concern for the soldiers. Such orders must be conveyed at the first time.

 Chapter 614

    Efforts will be paid. At night, the leader of one side is sleeping, and there are countless deserters under him; The leader of one side is running on the road of caring for the soldiers. The soldiers have a good rest. When the new day comes, they will have stronger combat power. From this point of view alone, the outcome is divided!


    It was finally dawn. Yang Er, who was with Yang Chendong, had been changed to rest. Hu mang was busy shouting and got a bowl of hot porridge and sent it, "sixth young master, have a taste of the rice porridge just out of the pot."


    "HMM." Yang Chendong took the rice porridge, took a sip and sighed, "it tastes good, and there are a lot of calories, very good."


    "Hey, hey." although the porridge was not made by himself, Hu mang grinned when he saw that Yang Chendong was satisfied.


    "By the way, did all the other soldiers drink?" Yang Chendong just sighed and focused on the soldiers.


    "They are all waiting in line to drink. By the way, young master, the Scout sent information that the enemy escaped at least half last night. Today''s battle should be much easier." when talking about business, Hu mang also restrained his smile and changed to a serious look.


    "Well, this time the enemy is stubborn and the strength is still reluctantly. Fighting with such an enemy is very helpful to improve the soldiers'' combat power and will. But at the same time, it is also the main force of the Phnom Penh Dynasty. The intelligence of the Security Bureau said that they defeated them, so they broke their backbone, and it will be much easier to conquer them." Speaking of this, Yang Chendong looked up and poured all a bowl of porridge into his mouth. At this time, he looked heroic, "pass the life and launch a general attack in half an hour!"


    ......


    Deep in Chuanlong city. Compared with Yang Chendong''s heroic and blood, Dane has an angry expression.


    Who would have thought that he just slept and woke up to know that his soldiers ran as many as 50000 in one night. With the soldiers killed in the battle yesterday, he now has less than 50000 soldiers available in his hands.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t general Ben order the south gate not to be opened? Where did those people escape? Couldn''t 50000 people jump from the city tower?" Dann asked incredulously. He could understand that only dozens or hundreds of soldiers left the city tower by using ropes and other things, but how could he accept that 50000 people ran away in one night.


    The soldier who was asked looked miserable. Knowing that the general was angry, he could not leave, but could only explain here. At that time, he carefully replied, "general, it was the captain guarding the South Tower who took the lead to open the gate and escape, so..."


    "Bastard!" Dagen, who heard the process, raised his foot and kicked it. The soldier who was half kneeling was unlucky. He was kicked and fell to the ground and wailed.


    Regardless of the pain of his own soldiers, Dane pulled out the saber on his waist and shouted: "what if 50000 people escaped? There are 50000 people in the hands of this general, which is more than the troops of mercenaries. Today I will fight to the death with them!"


    Dane was full of pride, but more than a dozen soldiers around him fell to their knees and said with a pleading face, "general, you can''t. now the army is lax, the soldiers are tired and won''t fight again."


    "If you keep the green mountains, you are not afraid of no firewood. Please give way first. When you reorganize the drum, you will win a big victory in the future."


    "The forces of the enemy and ours are out of balance. Don''t be hard, general."


    "Think twice, general..."


    The soldiers made all kinds of voices for the same purpose, that is, to persuade Dane to retreat. The army has no morale. If they go up to fight now, they can only be badly hurt. Yesterday, 150000 troops were in hand, but they didn''t make any money. They also lost tens of thousands of people and injured tens of thousands of people. They don''t think they can win the mercenaries with 50000 people now.


    The soldiers were not afraid of death, but thought it was not worth dying in such a bloody battle. It would be better to take a step back and fight again after the army is reorganized, so the chances of winning will be much greater.


    "You... You?" originally looked like death, but the soldiers seemed to be in the same tone and kept admonishing, which made Dane''s momentum stagnate. Then the whole person hung his head like a puppet without spirit.


    Why didn''t Dane know that it would be brave to fight with mercenaries under such circumstances? But he was really unwilling. The 150000 men under his command are the most elite forces of the Phnom Penh Dynasty. With more than three times the strength advantage, the city wall defense, and they are more familiar with the terrain, they have not defeated the mercenaries. Then he really doesn''t know under what conditions he can win.


    He has a feeling that once he gives up here, there seems to be no hope of winning the mercenaries next. However, if the war continues, how can we win if the troops are insufficient and the morale is low?


    Retreat, there is no hope of victory.


    War, the whole army may be destroyed.


    This was originally a dilemma. But we still have to make a choice. Dagen sighed and fell to the ground with a knife in his hand. "It''s all right. Even so, let''s withdraw, inform the soldiers in the city to withdraw as much as possible, and then prepare to set fire. Even if we leave, we can''t make the enemy feel better."


    Dane finally made the decision to withdraw, which made all the soldiers happy. This proved that they didn''t have to die. Then they nodded and agreed one by one. But before they went to give orders, suddenly the familiar gunfire rang, and then it became more and more dense, as if it was not far from them.


    "No, it''s a mercenary attack, general. Let''s go quickly, or it''s too late." the soldiers heard the approaching gunfire, their faces changed greatly, and rushed to Dan''s side. There was a picture that if you don''t retreat, we will carry you back.


    "Withdraw." Dane wanted to say some tough words, but he didn''t know why. When he heard those gunshots, he was afraid in the bottom of his heart. This may be the psychological trauma left by yesterday''s war. But even though the enemy has attacked, he is not fully prepared here. There is no point in fighting. It is better to withdraw now and save some strength anyway.


    Dane fled and ordered the whole army to retreat when he left. Only because the mercenaries launched the attack too early and replenished the ammunition, they attacked fiercely. Many enemies were stuck and caught up before they could escape. Finally, only 20000 of 50000 people escaped.


    After general Dann led the troops to escape, the mercenaries did not pursue, but began to clean up the enemy forces in the city. The situation was basically stable from morning to dark. Compared with yesterday, Leng Feng had no casualties today, and only three soldiers were slightly injured when attacked; Thirteen auxiliary soldiers were killed and 100 wounded; Lao mercenaries killed more than 100 people and injured thousands. In exchange for this price, we will capture more than 40000 enemies and kill more than 10000 enemies.


    In addition to the harvest of yesterday''s war, more than 30000 enemies were killed and 50000 people were captured in the battle of chuanlongcheng. The 150000 troops of Phnom Penh Dynasty were forcibly left with 80000 people, more than half of the soldiers were damaged.


    "Pay close attention to the search for what can be eaten and used in the city. The troops will repair while walking. They will rest tonight and advance to suweng city early tomorrow morning." Yang Chendong immediately issued a new military order after getting the final battlefield statistics.


    In the early morning of the next day, the main force of mercenaries drove straight in and out of Longchuan city. Only two days later, they came outside suweng city.


    Suon City, one of the major cities in Phnom Penh Dynasty, is an important Trident to pass through Phnom Penh, the capital of the country. From here, you can go out of kampong Cham city to Phnom Penh City in the north, or into Prey Veng to Phnom Penh City in the East. It can be said that once we capture here, where to go, the initiative will change hands, and Phnom Penh City will be faced with the possibility of approaching the city at any time.


    The news spread southward like the wind and reached the city of Phnom Penh. King boromo was so surprised that he almost fell off the Dragon chair. The civil and military ministers of the Manchu Dynasty did not perform very well. Some of them turned pale and were frightened; Some have a red face, which is angry; Others clenched their fists. They had backbone and wanted to fight to the death with mercenaries on the front line.


    All kinds of performances are different, but the same thing is that they all feel the existence of the crisis and the feeling that the knife will be put on their neck.


    "Waste, waste, what does Dane do to eat? 150000 people can''t even stop 40000 people on the other side? Doesn''t he claim to be the largest general in China? Is that such a performance?" boromo yelled after digesting the results of the defeat on the front line.


    He just vented his dissatisfaction, and the king''s orders for the current situation were read out from his mouth.


    First, send a large army to meet general Dann who is arranging urban defense in suon city. Although the general did not perform very well in the first World War in Longchuan City, now is not the time to punish him. He still needs to use him to block the front of mercenaries.


    Second, urge the two allies of Siam and AVA to send troops quickly. If we don''t send troops, the Phnom Penh Dynasty will disappear, and the alliance will not exist.


    At this moment, the army and flag of Siam can be seen outside the South Gate of Vientiane City, the capital of Laos province.


    Earlier than King Boromir thought, Siam had sent 100000 troops to Vientiane City, and behind them, there were 100000 troops left in oolong, the largest city in the north of Siam, for reinforcements at any time.


    The leader general is called Gotham. He is a representative of the young people of the Siamese military. He is only 35 years old this year, but he is already the commander of 200000 troops. From this point of view, he is so favored by the king.

 Chapter 615

    Riding on a fine horse, he was dressed in general armor and had a strong self-confidence on his face. At this moment, Godan under Vientiane city was satisfied and looked arrogant.


    On the side of Ge Dan is fan Yuhai, the former Jiaozhi famous general. This man who has been defeated and fought repeatedly is like a ghost. He always makes the right choice on the battlefield and has escaped the pursuit and punishment of mercenaries again and again.


    This time Siam sent troops, fan Yuhai followed and brought five thousand elite cavalry under him.


    After being eliminated layer by layer, the remaining 5000 people are undoubtedly the elite of the elite. If Yang Chendong''s evaluation standard is used, it has impressively exceeded the standard of the second-class army and is moving towards the first-class strong army.


    "General fan, how long can our army break through this Vientiane city?" with an arrogant look, Ge Dan raised his neck when he spoke. It seems that if he doesn''t do so, it won''t be enough to match his identity.


    "Brother general, the Siamese troops are all elite troops, just a small Vientiane City, which can be won in less than three days." fan Yuhai''s face shows a gentle and light color. It seems that he is even a little low-key, far less publicized than Godan, but even so, he also has a shining light on his body, which can''t be underestimated.


    "Ha ha." listening to fan Yuhai''s answer, Ge Dan burst out laughing, "OK, I''ll borrow general fan''s good words. Come on, the whole army will charge and strive to attack Vientiane City in three days. You can rob the city for one day at that time."


    The so-called day of robbing the city means that the heart can be robbed by soldiers at will within one day after breaking the city. As long as it is robbed, it is their own and does not need to be turned over. This is a special reward for the soldiers below.


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    After hearing the benefits promised by the general, the soldiers shouted loudly one by one, breaking out a strong sense of war and morale.


    On the South Tower of Vientiane City, Luan Xiaochen, governor of Laos, is holding out his arm to the battlements. His eyes are firm and look at the 100000 Siamese troops under the city.


    The Siamese army appeared much faster than Luan Xiaochen imagined. But he is not afraid, not to mention the strong confidence brought by Yang Chendong, that is, he also has a strong self-confidence at the moment. The source of all this is the cold front of a company beside him, the auxiliary soldiers of two battalions and 10000 Lao mercenaries led by general he Guang.


    With a strong city to block and more than 10000 strong troops around, Luan Xiaochen has no reason to be afraid of 100000 Siamese troops. Not to mention, what happened here will soon reach the ears of the sixth young master. He only needs to hold on for a while, and the reinforcements will arrive. That is the time of victory.


    "Everyone is ready for battle. The cold front and auxiliary soldiers aim at the fight. Whoever dares to get close to the catapult will kill his dog." Luan Xiaochen, who is only 18 years old, stands under the city tower, with his face shining like a sea of war. He had the experience of training auxiliary soldiers when he was in chixian city. He also participated in the war as a political teacher during the battle of Ryukyu Island. He is no longer a little white in the war. At this moment, he is not afraid, but has a full sense of war and momentum.


    After receiving the order, the cold front and auxiliary soldiers on the tower immediately looked for the most grasping shooting position and aimed at the catapult that was slowly pushing forward.


    The stone catapult, which has long been a sharp weapon for attacking the city, has always been a necessary tool for attacking the fortified city. They can throw huge stones in an instant and cause extremely serious damage when they fall to the ground. It is very useful to suppress the enemy''s attack or destroy the opponent''s defense.


    Of course, such a weapon of war also has his fatal weakness. For example, if the attack distance is too close, the strength will become smaller after more than a mile, and it is unable to give full play to its advantages. For example, the inaccuracy of attacking the target is often a stone thrown out, and it is not expected that it will fly anywhere. Many times, it still depends on luck.


    But even so, the catapult is still widely used. No, it''s just because this technology is too simple. Usually, the armies of small countries will use it. It''s like that it needs a lot of manpower, material and energy to manufacture artillery. Even if the red inlaid city is good enough, the current arsenal still can''t produce artillery. The strongest thing is that it can make some grenades and mines. Now all the artillery they use comes from the big warehouse.


    Fortunately, after the Arsenal in chixian city got the advanced books given by Yang Chendong, there was no problem in manufacturing shells of various calibres, and the research on artillery had made some progress. I believe that only given them time, the birth of artillery was only a matter of time earlier and later.


    The Siamese army has no artillery, and the mercenaries left behind in Vientiane city also have no artillery. Such powerful things, unless they have strong military strength, Yang Chendong doesn''t trust to put them anywhere. Otherwise, once the matter is leaked out, it will not help but harm Laos. Presumably, someone will try their best to find a way, and the possibility of being targeted will only be higher.


    There are no artillery, but there are still ten 40 rocket launchers, hundreds of shells, and a lot of grenades and mines. It''s like a mine that Luan Xiaochen buried 300 meters outside the South Gate of Vientiane early. He took the whole cold front and even arranged it at night. Many officials in the provincial government didn''t know about it.


    An explosion at a distance of 300 meters will not affect our own soldiers guarding the city. It can also kill the enemy. It can''t be better.


    But these are just a means. What we really want to see is the play of both sides on the battlefield. How to keep the other side''s catapult away and prevent it from playing its due role is the top priority of the city defense war.


    A mile is five hundred meters. At such a distance, there is usually no way to fight with cold weapons. As the defensive side, no matter what kind of bow and arrow it takes, it is impossible to shoot at such a long distance. It can only shrink its head and let the other party fight. Anyway, the other party can''t fight. Everything is a matter of luck.


    The same thing happens to mercenaries. They have 95 style and Bayi bar. They can easily hit 600 meters away. Naturally, they have the ability to control the catapult. Now what they have to do is to prevent each other from approaching.


    Luan Xiaochen gave the order. The cold front and auxiliary soldiers who were responsible for the first batch of attack qualifications looked for the best position respectively, one by one, waiting for the enemy''s catapult to approach slowly.


    In the sight, the catapult with huge wooden wheels is also slowly approaching. As long as they get close to a certain extent, they can hit boulders. Not to mention the effect, at least they have momentum. Then, when their soldiers charge with all their strength, they are lucky to set up a cloud ladder, and maybe they can attack the city tower at one time. If you have bad luck, you can also fight a distance war. In the end, depending on which side is weak, the other side will become the winner.


    "700 meters..."


    "650 meters..."


    A cold front soldier constantly made judgments with accurate eyesight, and his voice also fell into the ears of other comrades in arms.


    Even if it was 700 meters, they could hit it completely with their guns. However, they did not do so in order to pursue accuracy. What they want is not to make a big splash.


    "620 meters... 600 meters, fight!"


    Finally, within the best range, the gunfire rang out suddenly. Because it was daytime, there was no clear fire, but the sound of gunfire was endless. Then, a Siamese soldier beside the catapult fell to the ground one by one as if he had been magic.


    "Hmm? Is this the power of the new continuous firing gun? It''s really good." on the horse, general Gotham with a proud look first narrowed his eyes, and then changed from surprise to excitement.


    Long before they came, the military got some information about mercenaries. Naturally, things like guns can''t be concealed from them. Later, I saw fan Yuhai again. I knew more about the situation. The first time I saw him, it really shocked him, but it also completely activated the greed in his heart.


    In Godan''s eyes, he led 100000 troops this time, and 100000 troops could be mobilized behind him. It was just that it was easy to deal with a Vientiane city with only 10000 soldiers. It was like a cannon hitting mosquitoes. Even when he wanted to come, it should be that as soon as he arrived with the army, the bastard''s anger would shock the mercenaries to open the city and surrender immediately.


    The discovery of things did not come according to their own imagination, and brother Gu was not very disappointed. Do you disagree? Want to fight? Then hit your clothes until you can''t fight. As a victor, the enemy''s things will eventually be his own. Doesn''t that mean that after his victory, these continuous fire guns will also become one of his booty?


    I thought that once I had these and added the number of troops, I would become an invincible division. At that time, Siam was bound to become the core of this region and enjoy the brilliant situation of all countries coming to Korea like the Ming Dynasty. As a general who made the first contribution in it, wouldn''t he be powerful and respected by everyone?


    Ge Dan, who was still in a fantasy state, was soon interrupted by fan Yuhai''s voice. "General Ge, you see, the mercenary''s continuous firing gun is powerful and accurate. It''s time to send the iron shield soldiers."


    As always, fan Yuhai told Siam the secret that iron shield could stop guns, just as he told Lancang kingdom that had been destroyed. At the beginning, he made an attack and defense war in Hanoi City, but now he wants to make an attack and defense war in Vientiane city. The difference is that Luan Xiaochen, who is also the governor, was very careful and controlled every gate, which frustrated their idea of sneak attack and had to attack the city openly.

 Chapter 616

    But never mind, this time Siam sent 150000 troops, far more than the last time Lancang Kingdom sent troops. As for the five thousand cavalry he brought, he appeared as a bystander. If all goes well, he naturally doesn''t mind taking a share of it. On the contrary, he will run as fast as he can. In short, he won''t let mercenaries catch him.


    "Well, yes, someone, order the iron shield soldiers to take the lead and move forward." although Ge Dan was a little unhappy when fan Yuhai interrupted his fantasy, it was a battlefield. One more soldier was one more loss, so he decided to listen to his words and send the iron shield soldiers out.


    An iron shield more than eight centimeters thick can block the bullets of the musket, and more than ten centimeters can block the power of the musket in close combat, which has been proved by countless facts. Before the war, Siam launched a great force and gathered a lot of blacksmiths in the country to create an iron shield, which was held by 5000 strong men in order to prevent each other''s fire and gun attack.


    At the order of Gotham, five thousand iron shield soldiers appeared. Once the one meter five iron shield is erected, it can cover the whole body and protect them from the threat of fire guns.


    "It''s an iron shield soldier." on the tower, the cold front shouted out, but they just calmed down again after calling out. Because they were not worried, they did not forget that the governor of xiaoluan had buried a lot of mines with them before, which was the best weapon to deal with the iron shield soldiers.


    "Iron shield soldiers can only protect some people and look for opportunities to fight those unprotected enemies." Luan Xiaochen''s face remained unchanged and his voice was very calm.


    This time it was a test for him. If he can resist the attack of Siam, he will not only be an excellent local administrator, but also a fighting general. Being able to write and fight will make his future road better and wider.


    The general is not flustered and the soldiers are confident. The cold front and auxiliary soldiers began to look for opportunities to shoot continuously. Although this could not stop the enemy from approaching, it was also destroying the opponent''s effective power to a certain extent, and it was also a great deterrent.


    As soon as the iron shield came out, the gunfire continued. It became a lot more sporadic than before. Godan on the horse laughed. He can fully afford such a loss. As long as the main force can get close to the city, with the help of the catapult, the morale will rise greatly. Perhaps with good luck, if you rush to the city several times, you will win the control of the city tower and win the final victory.


    After the Siamese soldiers in front scattered hundreds of bodies, the stone catapult was finally arranged within a distance of 500 meters, and then the prepared boulders were lifted out. Under the action of lever, boulders flew into the air and hit in the direction of Vientiane city.


    From a distance, the momentum is amazing, and the shortcomings are also very obvious. It''s good to throw one of the ten boulders into the city tower. Most of them hit the city wall, which attracted the sound of earth shaking and mountains, but it won''t hinder the overall situation.


    But it has to be said that the momentum of the catapult is still amazing. Inspired by it, more Siamese soldiers followed behind the iron shield soldiers and began to move forward and close step by step. Shier can also see the appearance of the ladder from the gap. It''s a sharp weapon for climbing the city.


    "Fight, fight hard." upstairs in Nancheng, Luan Xiaochen can clearly see the enemy coming slowly because of his condescending relationship. The iron shield can only protect the front of the body, not the top of the head, so the crowded appearance of the enemy is more clearly displayed in front of the city guarding soldiers.


    There is no need to aim at all. Just shoot a shot over the head of the crowd, and an enemy will be shot and killed. This feeling makes the auxiliary soldiers of the cold front feel very happy, but what they expect more is what will happen when the enemy enters the 300 meter mine defense line.


    "There are still fifty meters left."


    "Thirty meters left..."


    "Ten meters..."


    There is still a cold front measuring each other''s position with his eyesight. "Boom... Boom, boom, boom!"


    Finally, when the enemy shield soldiers in the first row crossed the 300 meter front with one foot, the mines were driven, and the roar of explosion immediately sounded. The powerful power sent iron shields flying one by one, and the huge force sent unknown people into the air. The aftereffect of the explosion was like a huge wave at sea, overturning one enemy after another on the ground.


    At this moment, the Siamese army suffered heavy losses. Not only more than half of the 5000 shield soldiers were killed, but also most of the shields were blown apart everywhere. The Siamese army behind these people was affected unprepared. I don''t know how many died.


    "Fight, don''t be afraid to waste bullets. There are still a lot of bullets in the ammunition warehouse of the royal palace. Fight hard for me." Luan Xiaochen also took a 95 style and opened the continuous firing mode, shooting at the next round of the city.


    The cold front and auxiliary soldiers who were originally responsible for the replacement were all dispatched, and the fire of 900 people was fully opened. It was fun to fight at this moment, and it was fun to kill.


    Under the dual threat of mines and guns, the Siamese army, which dropped thousands of bodies, finally destroyed its morale and began to flee. This escape is trampling on each other. I don''t know how many soldiers died at the foot of their colleagues; In such an environment, anyone who is pushed to the ground will never have any hope of getting up.


    "How could this happen? How could this happen? What''s the ghost of the sudden explosion? What is it?" I watched the soldiers fall to the ground in groups and turn into corpses; Seeing those iron shields thrown everywhere, even some have been deformed; Seeing the magnificent army just now, Ge Dan retreated back like a rabbit who broke his courage. He was angry. His eyes turned and stared at fan Yuhai. His eyes were red and angry.


    Fan Yuhai was also shocked by this scene. In the previous wars, he did not see such weapons as mercenaries, so he was not prepared at all.


    He forgot that most of the previous times were sieges, and the use of mines was naturally limited. The only offensive and defensive war in Hanoi city was because they didn''t want to destroy a commercial street. In addition, the Jiaozhi army rushed hard enough at that time and didn''t have time to bury any mines. This has been useless.


    It''s useless. It doesn''t mean it can''t be used. Now it has finally come in handy and hit the Siamese army with a surprise and a head-on blow. The effect is amazing.


    "This is a mine. In fact, it has been used early in the morning, but it is not so powerful." fan Yuhai is worthy of being a famous general. He soon thought of the dead generals Ruan gengwang and Chen Heijin. Both of them had encountered such things in the rainforest, and said that it was called a mine by mercenaries. It is a powerful weapon that can explode when touched. And isn''t that what''s happening right now?


    "Mines? You know, why didn''t you say it before?" Godan continued to blame. Obviously, he doesn''t want to bear the consequences of losing the first battle. He wants to put all this on others.


    Fan Yuhai didn''t answer, but looked ahead and said in a very calm tone: "brother, general, you''d better withdraw first. There''s no one to control the catapult. Morale is pressed. It''s good to reorganize and prepare for the war."


    Following fan Yuhai''s eyes, Ge Dan noticed that he didn''t know when his catapult stopped working, and the soldiers in front of the catapult fell all over the ground. Obviously, this was the result of the power of the continuous firing gun.


    The first battle was lost in this way. Although Godan didn''t want to admit it, he also knew that this time was not a time for righteousness, so he had to bite his teeth and said helplessly, "call in the gold and withdraw the troops for five miles."


    The Siamese army retreated, even without the bodies of soldiers, stone catapults and iron shields. Those war supplies can all be within the range of mercenary guns. Who can grab them back? Unless they launch a full-scale attack, but the problem of mines is not solved, can they really do it?


    "Victory, the enemy is running away with his tail!" on the South Tower of Vientiane City, when seeing the Siamese army retreating like this, waves of cheers sounded like a farewell military song, laughing at the incompetence of the Siamese army.


    "Others don''t move. The cold fronts go down to clean the battlefield. What they can bring back and what they can''t bring back are burned." Luan Xiaochen also has a red light on his face, but as a commander, he still pressed down his excitement and said calmly.


    The cold front can only be sent down, because the mine has not been completely blown up. If someone else is sent down, it may detonate and have unpredictable consequences.


    Next, the cold front soldiers went out of the city with barrels of kerosene one by one. There were too many enemy bodies. The best way to collect the bodies was to set them on fire. Otherwise, germs would inevitably appear in so many bodies over a long period of time, causing a plague.


    The Siamese army, whose army had retreated, could only watch the mercenaries carry out these operations under the city. They also tried to do damage before. Soon there was a dense gunfire on the city floor and had to retreat after dropping hundreds of new bodies.


    This made general Gotham angry. He jumped and scolded in the rear barracks, but there was nothing he could do.


    "General Ge, please don''t get angry. The most important thing now is to find a way to crack their mines. Otherwise, they will be really passive." fan Yuhai is not a subordinate of the other party, and has his own 5000 cavalry. Although the number is small, fortunately, his combat power is strong. When facing Godan, he naturally says what he wants to say, with a sense of detachment.


    "Solve? How to solve?" it''s OK. When it comes to this matter, Godan is very angry. Before fighting, fan Yuhai said that the capture of Vientiane city was just a matter of fingers. Why didn''t he say that there would be mines? He lost thousands of people and horses in the first war, and nearly two-thirds of the iron shield that can block fire guns. Now the number of iron shields in his hand is less than 2000. He was ready to be hit hard in a moment. At this moment, he was passive.

 Chapter 617

    "People always think of ways. Fortunately, now it is our main attack, and the enemy dare not kill them. The initiative is still in our hands, so we have time to think of ways." fan Yuhai frowned. This elder brother Dan claimed to be a famous general in Siam, and his temper is too grumpy. On the battlefield, victory and defeat are very common things. If you lose this time, find the reason. If you win the next time, what''s the use of getting angry?


    "Well, hurry up and find a way. My general can''t help conquering Vientiane city. I will not only kill those mercenaries guarding the city, but also the people in the city. I want them all to die. I want them to fear. Anyone who mentions my Godan''s name in the future will keep quiet and retreat." Godan, who is still in anger, This moment was still a look of rage, a look that was really angry.


    "Wait." fan Yuhai was not affected by Godan''s emotions, but was touched after hearing the other party''s words. Then after about three breaths, he suddenly clapped his palm and laughed, "yes, yes, that''s it, ha ha, I''ve thought of a way to crack the other party''s Mines."


    There was a way so soon. Elder brother Dan looked at fan Yuhai with puzzled eyes. Whether you can do it or not, don''t try to fool me by thinking of a way, making me lose my soldiers.


    "Brother general, didn''t you just talk about the people? Then we''ll let the people go ahead. Remember what I told you a while ago, let you find something about the Han people in Siam. As long as you gather them, push them to the front line and let them step on mines, won''t it be easy to break the array?" fan Yuhai laughed, This man is the most able to use the people. He used to use this method when he was fighting with mercenaries, but later he was confused by the retreat of the mercenary army, and then the full counterattack at night was broken, so he had to put down his mind.


    This time, so many mines crossed in front of him, and he couldn''t help thinking of it. And he can guarantee that this move will work well this time.


    Godan also belongs to the devil who kills people without blinking an eye. Not to mention the Han people, even the people of his own country and even his soldiers will not be polite when they should sacrifice. Therefore, he will never refuse this means of using the Han people.


    "Ha ha, well, general fan is really smart. That''s it. The general immediately ordered people to gather the Han people in the nearby cities and send them to the front line, ha ha."


    After listening to fan Yuhai''s words, Ge Dan really arranged people to count the number of Han people in the government, but only for statistics, arrogant he didn''t think he needed any means to deal with more than 10000 mercenaries with his strong strength. But now it''s different. The emergence of Mines gives him a big headache. Even if the Han people are useful, they can catch all the statisticians, but it takes a few days.


    Godan thought he had the means to deal with mercenaries, but what he didn''t know was that he took the initiative to launch a provocation as he came to Vientiane City, which was tantamount to giving mercenaries a heavy blow to Siam.


    Some people will ask, Yang Chendong is in Phnom Penh with the main forces of the second and third regiments of the first cold front division. Most of the Navy cold front can only be on duty at sea. Vientiane city is surrounded by enemy troops. Now what does he want to do against Siam, and where are the soldiers from?


    Don''t forget that Yang Chendong disappeared for some time before the war and when the solangong family was still brewing, and it was during that time that he had already arranged the situation against Siam. At that time, he thought that once mercenaries went to war with the Phnom Penh Dynasty, the country would be restless.


    That is, Yang Chendong shot himself. How could the formation be too small, or he would not be equal to his identity. In fact, the rear commander he stayed in Siam was lengsong, the division commander of Lengfeng''s first division of the army, one of the two giants of the Yang military department.


    Ulungu is called uluntani city.


    It is one of the great northern cities of Siam, and also the rear area of 100000 troops in Gotham. It is used to provide military supplies and for use from time to time. But now there are only 50000 people here, and 500 people have been arranged to catch the Han people.


    Such a big city is being secretly surrounded by mercenaries led by Mr. lengsong.


    Twenty days ago, lengsong secretly entered the country and hid in the dense forest with a division, a regiment and eight auxiliary battalions under the order of Yang Chendong. They even saw with their own eyes that Gotham came out of the city of Oolong with 100000 troops and went straight to the city of Vientiane. At that time, they could have ambushed, but lengsong didn''t. After that, I saw another 50000 troops out of the city, but they still didn''t do it and endured it.


    In Yang Chendong''s words, now is not the time to start a full-scale war with Siam. If you take the initiative, you will have a bad name and bad words. The limited number of troops is the weakness of mercenaries. A war that is impossible to win is not worth fighting.


    Seeing another 50000 troops passing under his nose, lengsong immediately implemented the military operation plan formulated by the sixth young master and began to think about Wulong city.


    The plan is divided into three parts.


    1¡¢ Secretly enter Wulong city and take the other party by surprise.


    2¡¢ Fifty thousand Siamese troops were severely damaged, and the other party''s military supplies and food and grass were burned, forcing the other party to return.


    3¡¢ When Gotham returned, the mercenaries gave up Wulong city and ambushed them to eliminate their living forces as much as possible, so that they had no energy to touch and fight the idea of Vientiane city.


    As long as these three points are achieved, Yang Chendong will have enough time to solve the Phnom Penh Dynasty and reach the final peace talks with the other party.


    Yes, this time Yang Chendong didn''t mean to swallow the Phnom Penh Dynasty. He didn''t have such a big appetite. Even Vietnam and Laos were occupied for a long time, and the internal affairs were not solved. Where could he win the Phnom Penh regime? If this is really done, there are not enough people to defend and manage here, it can only be to make wedding clothes for other countries, so that Yang Chendong will not do the business at a loss.


    Lengsong quietly left the city. Although he is the commander of the first division and the only division commander in the army, he can make contributions to whatever results the cold front has achieved on the front line. But if you fake your hand, where can you have the fruits of victory?


    This time, Yang Chendong finally transferred him out and gave him great expectations. Lengsong held his breath in his heart. He not only wanted to complete the task, but also completed the task at the least cost. Let''s show those regiments under him that his division commander did not come by virtue of his seniority, but had real materials.


    I have great ambition in my heart. I have extra intention to implement the military plan of the sixth young master. First, he sent people dressed up as a caravan of the Phnom Penh Dynasty to enter Wulong city. In order not to attract people''s attention, these cold fronts who entered the city were only three or five people together, and they were very low-key. They entered different inns in the city, just like a drop of water thrown into the river without any waves.


    No one would have thought that the enemy would suddenly appear behind him. In addition, the cold front entering the city had only one battalion. Four hundred people were divided into many groups and entered respectively. This person is really nothing in a big city with a population of 100000 and an army of 50000.


    The cold front of a battalion enters the city, which indicates that it can enter a regiment and become a battalion commander or a cold front battalion commander, which has been envied by many people. But for him, this is nothing at all. His goal in life is not limited to being a battalion commander. In his opinion, at least he is also a division commander. That''s enough prestige and a real brilliance.


    People with such aspirations have no doubt about their ability to do things. After secretly meeting with the scout in the city and getting the new military order, Xiao Yining began to run around, quickly contacted all his subordinates, and agreed to start at three o''clock tonight to win the South Gate of Wulong and lead the main force into the city.


    Compared with the fierce fighting on the front line, the war is fierce. As the rear of Wulong City, it can be said that singing and dancing have become peaceful and prosperous.


    Similarly, there is no pressure to fight with mercenaries and be the main attacker. In addition, Siam has always been the leader in the military strength of nearby countries, which gives them a view that I am holy and everyone in the world is mortal. Such arrogance, coupled with the stimulation of 50000 Siamese troops entering the city, plunged the whole city into a false state of prosperity.


    With a large population, it is naturally easy to do any business. Like restaurants and casinos in the city, especially the places of wind and moon are overcrowded and lively. Even if the news of the unfavorable attack came from the front line, it didn''t seem to have any impact on them. They should play as they should and enjoy as much as they should.


    Of course, they didn''t do anything. For example, after receiving the order of general Gotham, they sent 50000 troops to other towns to catch the sons and descendants of Han people.

 Chapter 618

    Just as Yang Chendong will think that he is not my race, his heart must be different. Siamese people also have this idea. No matter how many years and generations these Han people lived in their own country, as long as they were Han people or their descendants, they were not trusted. Their status is also the lowest. Now we should concentrate on catching these people. When the soldiers sent out carry out this task, they have no burden at all. It seems that it is natural to treat the Han people.


    Teams of Wu Yaowu walked away in the street, and their mission naturally leaked out. When Xiao Yining in the city heard that several enemies out of the city were going to catch Han people nearby, he sensitively realized that things were bad, which strengthened his determination to act tonight.


    When the news came to the ears of other cold fronts, they were angry. They just wanted to calm Wulong city and break the enemy''s plan now.


    During the suffering, the night finally came, and it was getting darker and darker. When the watch of the soldiers of the Third Battalion of Lengfeng pointed to 11 p.m., they began to walk out of each inn. Later, they were like ghosts in the night, moving slowly and carefully towards the South Gate of Wulong City in dozens of ways.


    Siamese soldiers were so careless that they never thought that an enemy would infiltrate their rear. The soldiers guarding the city gate were not on guard at all. Even a team of 1000 people originally guarded the city gate, but the number of people who really stayed here was less than 300. The other 700 people asked for leave to have fun in the capital.


    Arrogance is a bad habit that should not exist in an army. If an army has these problems, it can only be said that it is not far from destruction.


    When Xiao Yining appeared under the Nancheng gate with 400 cold fronts, what he saw was the scene of the enemy''s lax army and floating people''s hearts.


    "Wait a minute, something seems wrong." looking at the enemy with only 300 or so in front of him, instinctive Xiao Yining stopped and lurked in the dark with the soldiers. "Go and find the brothers left here."


    Without Xiao Yining''s command, the cold front soldiers who stayed here to observe the situation found him first, and then made an introduction to the situation here. "Battalion commander, the enemy didn''t notice. There should have been a Qianwei station here, but most people asked for leave to play in the city. Even the Qianfu took the lead to leave."


    "How could it be?" Xiao Yining was surprised. He didn''t dare to think that such a thing would happen. If similar things happened to Leng Feng, he was afraid that he would be criticized, demerit recorded, or even directly expelled from the army. I have to say, Siamese soldiers are really "happy."


    Of course, some happiness needs to pay a heavy price, such as life.


    "Well, it''s better for the enemy to be unprepared. This is our chance." the Xiao family wanted to laugh and looked at the watch on their wrist. At this time, it was 11:45. There was still a quarter of an hour before the ion hour. With the ability of the cold front, these time preparations were very sufficient.


    "Let''s go and take action. Don''t make a noise, don''t shoot, and turn off the insurance. I''ll punish anyone who falls off the chain." the Xiao family looked serious and issued a military order in a cold voice.


    The cold front brothers, who could not wait for a long time, soon touched the 300 enemies who were still shining with torches in a group of three.


    Even if only 300 people were left, they were obviously just absent-minded. One by one, they leaned against the wall, or squatted on the ground, and others snuggled up to each other and rested with their eyes closed. Perhaps in their subconscious mind, it is impossible to think that there will be danger here.


    Without the slightest alertness, it''s very easy for Leng Feng to perform the task. They just need to keep an eye on the target, go behind or beside them, then stretch out their big hands to cover each other''s mouth, gently wave and cut the left hand with the army thorn forward, and the bright red blood will flow out. A life will pass, and they will close their eyes forever without breathing.


    Perhaps some Siamese soldiers will struggle before they die, but under the cold front''s big hand like a giant pliers, this struggle and resistance are futile. They just accelerate the flow of their blood and can''t change any situation at all.


    Outside the torches, one Siamese soldier after another was slaughtered silently. It was only five minutes. All the more than 100 enemies in the periphery were killed, and there was no sound or movement from beginning to end.


    This is Leng Feng''s strong shake, which is the result of their usual double training and another summary report.


    After the enemies outside were killed, there were more than 100 enemies under the torches at the gate. Facing them, it was unrealistic to want to assassinate them one by one, but Xiao Yining was not afraid. He waved his hand. Cold front of the first company and the second company of the Third Battalion quickly approached the city gate with him. They carefully moved their steps, only a hundred meters away, and even walked for more than five minutes.


    During this period, the more than 100 people did not make any noise except for the slight breathing sound. Finally, they approached the south gate, and then Xiao Yining first rushed forward like a tiger. After that, in a breath, more than 100 cold fronts made this action at the same time.


    Poof, poof, poof


    The army stabbed silently into the chest of Siamese soldiers. The strong pain woke them up immediately. Some people even wanted to shout before they died, but when a big hand appeared in sight and came before their mouth, everything was over.


    The whole three hundred enemies, except one Siamese soldier who made a cry because of the deviation of the stabbed position, and died after being stabbed, the other 299 people had no chance to make any sound.


    Xiao Yining stared at the cold front who made a mistake with very serious eyes. Fortunately, there was no enemy here at Nancheng gate. Otherwise, it would be bad. "Open the gate, send a signal and lead the army into the city." Xiao Yining immediately stopped and said. At this moment, there are only two minutes left from twelve o''clock.


    Outside the south gate, lengsong is waiting here with a regiment of one or two battalions and eight auxiliary battalions. Everyone''s eyes are very firm. They look at the front without blinking for a long time.


    "Division commander, there are two minutes left. Battalion commander Xiao, they won''t have any problems." Mo Chengyu, the political commissar of the regiment, asked softly with some worry.


    "Division commander, otherwise, I''ll take someone to climb the building directly. It''s not me. The city tower is only more than ten meters high. My soldiers and I can climb it in more than a minute." second battalion commander Ling Daqiang was more worried and said in a rough and simple voice.


    "Isn''t there two minutes left? Wait, we need to have confidence in battalion commander Xiao." lengsong said without haste. What kind of strength does his battalion commander and Leng Feng have? Won''t he know? Even if there was an accident, he should at least hear the sound of gunfire, but nothing came out. He was in a hurry.


    As soon as Leng song''s voice fell, the Nancheng gate 400 meters away was slowly opened from the inside. A very bright torch appeared, and the left and right circles moved several times.


    "Ha ha, you got it." battalion commander Daqiang couldn''t help laughing with excitement. He can finally go into town and kill. During this period of time, the regiment has been performing tasks in the Naked City, dealing with the captured soldiers and some locks sent to the island. He has been tired of it. He can''t help going to the battlefield for a long time. Now the opportunity finally appears.


    "It''s our code. There''s nothing wrong. Move forward." lengsong carefully looked at it with the night vision telescope. He was sure that it should be Xiao Yining''s code. Then he issued the military order. Then four thousand mercenaries stood up from the ground and rushed forward.


    In front of the south gate, the gate has been completely pushed open, allowing mercenaries to rush in madly. Lengsong appeared in front of Xiao Yining with the army, "battalion commander Xiao, you''ve worked hard. How''s the situation?"


    "Report to the division commander that the south gate has been controlled, and the enemy in the city has no other defense." Xiao Yining replied after a standard military salute.


    "Very good." Leng song nodded approvingly. The result was better than he expected. Originally, I thought that 400 to 1000 would make some noise. In that way, the gate could be opened, but the enemy would be alert and fight back. But now, the city gate is occupied and the enemy is still in the dark. In this way, they have more time to layout calmly.


    "In this way, even if the enemy hasn''t noticed, we can''t go according to the first plan, so let''s implement the second plan." lengsong said in high spirits. The second plan is to enter the city without disturbing the enemy, and then March separately with Lengfeng company and auxiliary Barracks as a unit. In this way, his team can be divided into 21 units. If it appears everywhere in the city, plus the night battle, it will give the enemy a feeling that they are everywhere.


    More than 4000 people can exert ten times their power. It will play a more smooth role in the occupation and destruction of Wulong city.


    Fortunately, the second plan was prepared before, although lengsong at that time also thought it was unlikely to have a chance to realize it. However, due to the carelessness of Siamese soldiers, the perfect performance of Xiao Yining''s Third Battalion actually made it possible to implement the second plan.


    Lengsong summoned Lengfeng''s thirteen company commanders and eight battalion commanders of the auxiliary soldiers together, "Follow the second plan. Each of you will reach the designated place as quickly as possible. Remember, try not to make any noise before you reach the place. Even if you accidentally encounter the enemy, it''s better to solve it silently. When the time comes, everyone starts to attack with all their strength, okay?"

 Chapter 619

    Leng Song said to his officers with a long drawn map of Wulong city in his hand. "After getting familiar with your destination, someone doesn''t understand. Come and ask me immediately. Now give us five minutes to prepare and assemble our troops, and then set out."


    Long before they came, the officers printed the first and second plans in their minds. Now how can anyone be unfamiliar with them? So after nodding their heads one by one, they gathered their troops and told them not to make any noise as much as possible and arrive at the designated place as quietly as possible. As for wanting to kill the enemy, from one point on, they have to kill enough.


    Five minutes later, the team farthest from the destination set out, followed by the second and third... Soon, lengsong and political commissar Mo Chengyu disappeared at the Nancheng gate with the team, but in less than ten minutes, everything here was calm, and only the night wind blew across the earth.


    At this time, Wulong city was already in darkness and quiet. It''s already more than twelve o''clock. Those who should sleep and those who should have fun also found a gold selling cave and buried their soul there.


    Everything seemed to be the same as usual. It was not until the sound of swords hit the street that the tranquility of the street was broken.


    There were 100 soldiers guarding the south gate. They had to leave early because they lost all their money in gambling. Unfortunately, they collided head-on with a mercenary running towards their destination in the street.


    The two sides suddenly met on the arranged street. On one side are about 100 gamblers who have lost all their money, and on the other side are 400 auxiliary soldiers. After the two sides just looked at each other, a short fight began.


    The hundred Siamese soldiers who went out without weapons belonged to the party who was slaughtered, but they kept screaming and shouting before they died, "enemy attack, enemy!"


    In the quiet night, such cries spread far away and attracted nearby residents to get up and watch. The movement was getting louder and louder.


    "Battalion commander, what should I do?" an auxiliary company commander stabbed the last Siamese soldier to the ground with a bayonet, turned around and asked the battalion commander.


    "Don''t worry so much, try your best to rush to the gathering place, and be quick." the auxiliary battalion commander shouted in secret. Unfortunately, he didn''t panic. This was just a warm-up before the war.


    The 400 people left quickly, waiting for the people nearby to come out and see the fallen bodies and the smell of blood. "Ah!"


    I don''t know who screamed first, and then such a voice was heard one after another. The movement spread more and more widely. Finally, the people across the street were alarmed, and then the Siamese soldiers in the city got the news.


    At 0:50, it was ten minutes before the general attack. Except for a few teams far from the destination, most of the other soldiers had reached the designated place. But at this time, the streets have become lively. More than 100 Siamese soldiers have died all of a sudden. This is definitely a big case, which has attracted more people''s attention. Many Siamese captains, thousands of captains and centurions who have received the news are bringing people here.


    Even at this time, they still don''t think they are in danger. They just think that some outlaws have run into their soldiers and have a quarrel.


    The hour hand kept moving and finally pointed to the final destination, 1 a.m.


    "Send a signal, call!" Mr. lengsong''s voice also trembled, which was excited.


    The sound fell, and a shiny red flare took off, illuminating the sky. Then there were dense gunshots and grenades all over the city, and the whole line of attack began!


    At this moment, Wulong city has become a fire City, full of fire, continuous and continuous


    The power of the Ninth Five-Year Plan and the Bayi bar has formed a dense fire net, making all the Siamese soldiers in front of them live targets. Whenever these people get together to form a dense charging mode, bursts of grenades will end their lives, first throw their bodies high, and then fall heavily.


    Any Siamese who walks into the street, whether generals or soldiers, whether armed or ordinary people, within the sight of mercenaries, has become the target of attack and the target of rampant activities under the muzzle of guns. Like food in the eyes of beasts, they are constantly bitten and swallowed up, resulting in death or injury.


    There are gunshots everywhere and enemies everywhere, which makes people feel that there is no way to avoid and nowhere to hide. It seems that at this moment, where is not safe, at this moment, where is not heaven


    "Rush, rush out and report the news here to general Gotham. Know, we must rush out." the five ten thousand captains of the Siamese army in the city shouted with their voices open. It seemed that if they didn''t do so, they couldn''t see any hope.


    "Retreat, retreat to the south gate." after the gunfire rang continuously for less than half an hour, the stunned Siamese army gradually woke up. After several successive charges and not knowing how many people died, they finally understood the horror of their opponent. At the moment, no one is thinking about competing with the enemy entering the city. They only have one idea in their mind, that is, retreat, escape, or leave this hell on earth.


    The gunfire rang off and on all night. When the day finally broke, there were corpses everywhere in the street. From time to time, there were still living but injured people wailing.


    Fires broke out in many places in the city. The places where food, knives and guns were originally placed were seriously damaged. When the day was enlarged, the fire still didn''t stop and was still burning.


    The mercenaries did not know when they had retreated, leaving a city of bodies and wounded. According to the statistics afterwards, more than 60000 soldiers and civilians of Siam were killed and injured in this war. At least half of them died from being burned by fire and trampled on by themselves. In fact, more than 10000 people really died at the hands of mercenaries.


    The warehouse was burned, and the 50000 troops could not see any except the bodies and the wounded left in the city. The most frightening thing about this war is that they don''t know who did it or how many enemies there are. Just from the description of the survivors, they know that there should be many, many enemies, which seem to be everywhere, and they all have powerful continuous fire guns in their hands. Even they suspect that the other party has artillery, otherwise, How did the explosion sound from time to time come from?


    It is unknown whether outsiders believe this statement or not. The people living in Wulong City firmly believe it. Because on that night, at least half of the 100000 people were affected, and their families and friends were killed or injured.


    More than 50000 Siamese troops died and more than 10000 were injured. The remaining 30000 people luckily escaped. They didn''t dare to stay nearby, but went straight to kongjing city to the south of Wulong city. From a distance, the nearly 30000 army looks like a vagrant, wearing tattered military uniforms, with godless eyes and no morale. Most of them didn''t even know where their weapons were lost when they ran away. At this moment, who dares to believe that this is an army that has reached level 3 combat power? They would have been elite soldiers in Siam?


    In a dense forest ten miles south of Wulong City, lengsong and his army are repairing here.


    After a night''s battle, they achieved their goal immediately. Especially after burning each other''s Quartermaster and grain, general Gotham, who was still under Vientiane City, had to withdraw.


    "How''s it going? How''s the war damage statistics?" lengsong felt a little tired, but as a commander, naturally he can''t sleep like an ordinary soldier. There is too much work for him to do. He needs to preside over and make decisions.


    "Division commander, Leng Feng returned to the team in full. There were only two wounded, but the problem was not big. Only a good rest was needed to restore combat effectiveness. Seven auxiliary soldiers died and 200 were injured, including three seriously injured, and the others were slightly injured." Mo Chengyu, the political commissar of the first regiment, looked at the report just counted by each battalion level in his hand and reported to lengsong at attention.


    "Well, arrange an auxiliary platoon to send the three seriously wounded away, and others seize the time to rest. In the afternoon, dig out the ammunition buried in the forest, replenish it, and be ready to fight at any time." Leng song was satisfied with the result, although Leng song felt some heartache when he heard that Leng Feng had no loss, but several soldiers died as auxiliary soldiers.


    Cold front is a cold front. It is not only powerful in killing enemies, but also deep in how to save yourself on the battlefield. Especially in this kind of city war in the dark, I don''t know how many times it has been rehearsed.


    The hard training finally paid off. Leng song, as a commander, is also proud. "Report to the sixth young master immediately and report the results of our war here. In addition, we are not going to go deep into Siam, so we will stay here and ambush Godan."


    The first battle of Wulong city last night was so smooth that his side had no loss and safely withdrew from the outside of the city, which made lengsong more confident in completing the battle plan next. That is, he was carrying Lengfeng regiment 1 and eight auxiliary barracks, so they should be the main force. Wherever he went, he would throw away the enemy''s armor and could not find the north.


    It''s better to break one finger than to hurt ten fingers. Lengsong decided to give Godan a powerful look. It''s best to kill this person. If you can''t kill him, you should also hit him hard, so that he will be cold without war when he thinks of mercenaries in the future.


    The telegram was sent out, and soon Yang Chendong, who was in the Phnom Penh Dynasty, received the report. He immediately gave instructions and agreed with Leng song''s combat requirements, but also put forward his own suggestions, that is, if you can play, don''t be strong if you can''t play, or keep your own strength.

 Chapter 620

    Under Vientiane City, a short peace came after World War I.


    The power of Mines frightened general Gotham. He was not ready to launch any attack until the Han people in the territory were sent up by the rear. Anyway, he is the party who attacked the city. He originally took the initiative. There are long prepared Army food and grass in the rear Wulong city. There will be no problem staying here for a few months.


    There was no need to go to war for the time being. General Gotham summoned Kabuki from the army to hold a party in his military account. He called his generals and general fan Yuhai to enjoy the happiness of the gap between the wars.


    Eight young women with wonderful figure, dressed in gauze clothes, twisted their waist in the military tent. General Gotham and other generals sat around, laughing from time to time. Their eyes moved closely with those women and enjoyed the feast brought to them visually.


    Godan, who is the first to sit, has long seen the goal of warming up his bed tonight, thinking that he must fight three hundred rounds to get rid of the mildew. When he was YY in his heart, a soldier quietly entered the account with an ugly look, walked to his ear and whispered.


    "What?" suddenly, he saw that Godan''s face turned red and the wine cup in his hand crashed out. The movement attracted the attention of other generals and the screams of eight women.


    "Shout, shout, shout a fart, get out of the general." when his hand was raised, there was a strong murderous spirit in Godan''s eyes. It seemed that whoever dared to appear in front of him at this time and annoy him, he would kill.


    The eight Kabuki stepped back in a panic, leaving only some senior generals in the account. Fan Yuhai raised his eyebrows high and then frowned deeply. He had a feeling that something bad would happen next.


    "General, what happened?" asked one of Gotham''s absolute confidants.


    "There was an accident. Just last night, Wulong city was destroyed. Our 50000 troops were defeated and forced to evacuate to the south. The food, grass, knives and guns of our army in the city were burned. Damn it." first, he said what he had just heard in a calm voice, and then the murderous spirit burst out from his eyes. It seemed to turn into a knife in essence and want to kill.


    The camp was quiet at first. Everyone was digesting the words of Gotham, but soon a general said, "it''s impossible. We''re here. The four gates of Vientiane city are closed. It''s impossible to send any army around behind us."


    "Yes, the Lao army can''t bypass us. Other armies are our allies and can''t attack us secretly."


    "Could it be mercenaries? But how did they get behind us? Did they fall from the world?"


    "We launched the first attack two days ago. Those people took action at night. It''s too fast. Even mercenaries can''t send troops in such a short time to bypass our attack."


    "Can there be 50000 troops in the city? Even mercenaries, if their troops are too few, it is impossible to occupy the whole city of Wulong, let alone inflict heavy damage on our army. Will it be the hands of the armies of other countries?"


    The following generals are you and me, saying all the possibilities, and then rejected one by one.


    Godan had a calm face and never spoke. It is said in the war report that if the visitor holds an advanced continuous fire gun, he should be a mercenary. But what does it mean that the number of troops of the other side is not stated in the war report? Did you forget to say it? This is absolutely impossible.


    There can only be one answer, that is, they have not found out how many enemies there are. Nearly half of the 50000 troops were blown out of Wulong city. It''s a terrible thing that they didn''t even know the number of the enemy. Doesn''t that prove that the number of the other party''s troops is a lot? But didn''t the main force of mercenaries be taken away by the loyal Duke of Daming and used to attack the Phnom Penh dynasty? Where did the enemy emerge from behind?


    Godan is meditating, and the generals are also meditating, even fan Yuhai is also meditating.


    The difference is that fan Yuhai locked the enemy on the mercenaries for the first time without getting accurate information. In his eyes, he was very clear about the military strength of the surrounding countries, and only the combat power of mercenaries could destroy the city and defeat 50000 Siamese troops overnight.


    But how did they show up there? We need to know why the mercenaries reacted so quickly when they appeared under Vientiane city two days ago and launched their first attack? It''s less than five days before and after the full play. Even the flying man can''t make it, unless


    At the thought of the only possibility, fan Yuhai''s face changed greatly. Can it be said that mercenaries have long been prepared and knew that they would attack Vientiane City, so they buried heavy troops behind them long ago. In this way, once the Siamese army launched an attack, they began to act and launched an attack on Wulong city?


    Yes, it must be. If all this is true, this loyal and courageous public of the Ming Dynasty is also too calculating, and his hand is extremely cruel, and the military strength behind him is much stronger than what he shows. They even have the ability to attack Siam and Phnom Penh separately.


    no It should be more than that.


    Even though Siam has arranged a backhand here, it must have arranged a means of preparation for their other ally, the AVA kingdom. "Hiss!" he took a breath. At this moment, fan Yuhai suddenly felt that Yang Chendong was very terrible. He was not only good at calculation, but also had a more outstanding military vision than ordinary people. He also had a powerful firearm and unknown military strength. How should such an opponent defeat?


    Question marks flashed in his heart. At this time, fan Yuhai suddenly had an idea that he should leave here faster. He repeatedly challenged mercenaries and Yang Chendong. First, he introduced the Lancang kingdom into the vortex of war, and then the Lancang kingdom was destroyed. Then he came up with the idea of the alliance of the Three Kingdoms, but now the Phnom Penh Dynasty and Siam have been hit to varying degrees. As an instigator, would he not be remembered by Yang Chendong?


    If the other party really wants to deal with himself, can he be safe with the five thousand elite riding? No, such a person is too dangerous. He has to leave here first. At least he won''t appear in front of Yang Chendong until he doesn''t have enough strength. And when he appears again, he must make all the preparations.


    With a decision in mind, fan Yuhai didn''t even have the meaning to help general Gotham analyze the situation. He closed his mouth tightly.


    "General, I don''t think this is the time to talk about this. Even if the food and grass in Wulong city have been burned, we should also make plans to leave here. Otherwise, how should we face once the enemy behind us and the enemy in Vientiane City attack us on both sides? Besides, without food and grass in the army, people will be in chaos. We must also take advantage of the fact that the soldiers below don''t know In this case, quickly evacuate here and raise new food and grass for another war. "


    After analyzing the gains and losses, a general said such words, which also attracted other generals to nod constantly, "yes, general, we must withdraw."


    "Yes, we should withdraw. We can''t let them attack on both sides." elder brother Dan also slapped the table fiercely, and then his eyes fell on fan Yuhai, "general fan, what do you think?"


    Fan Yuhai would like to say that if you retreat now, aren''t you afraid of mercenaries blocking you on the way? However, at the thought that if he made a reminder, Gotham would certainly stick to it. Who knows what kind of combat methods mercenaries will adopt. Once they really attack from both sides, wouldn''t it become very dangerous for him to be with Gotham? That is, it''s better to let the other party leave. At that time, no matter whether there are mercenaries on the circuit or not, he will run halfway, so at least he is safe.


    Heaven and earth are great, and I am the biggest. Fan Yuhai nodded. "It''s time to evacuate. Otherwise, I''ll finally evacuate with my 5000 cavalry in case. Alas, speaking of the siege, my cavalry can''t play any role. I''m very ashamed."


    I wanted to listen to fan Yuhai''s opinion. I didn''t think that others should take the initiative to cut off the rear. Ge Dan''s eyes lit up and sighed, "general fan''s great righteousness is so hard for you. Please rest assured. If once mercenaries chase after you from behind, you only need to block it for a while, I will send troops to support you."


    "OK, thank you so much." fan Yuhai got up and hugged his fist with sincerity on his face. But he really thought coldly in his heart that the devil believed that you would come to help me when I was attacked.


    After someone is cut off, the next withdrawal will be much easier. In order to avoid long dreams, Godan decided on the spot to withdraw now and go on the road all night, so that they can resist to Wulong city the day after tomorrow. At that time, they will strictly guard the city, and then ask his majesty for food and grass to fight for reorganization.


    All the generals were there, so they didn''t have to raise money. Soon the order was issued, and the generals went down and prepared.


    After an hour, a large army had closed the military accounts and began to retreat backward, that is, to the direction of Wulong city. Then other large armies also walked one after another and left Vientiane City in a long dragon.


    On the South Tower of Vientiane City, general he Guang was looking at the scene with his allocated telescope.


    Luan Xiaochen didn''t stick to the city tower because of mines. There are too many things to deal with in the city. He Guang was completely handed over here. Because of this, he was confused when he saw that the enemy had begun to withdraw.

 Chapter 621

    He raised his telescope again and again to make sure he was right. The enemy did withdraw. He quickly said to the messenger around him, "go and inform governor Luan that the situation has changed. Please come quickly."


    Just half an hour, Luan Xiaochen appeared under the tower by bike. When he got on the tower, while listening to he Guang''s report, he raised his telescope and saw the withdrawal of the Siamese army.


    "How long have they been doing this?" Luan Xiaochen was puzzled when he put down his telescope.


    "Report to the governor that they started to withdraw troops half an hour ago. I calculated that the number of troops withdrawn has exceeded 10000. Let''s see their posture and continue to withdraw." he Guang reported with a look of doubt.


    "So they really withdrew? But why?" Luan Xiaochen couldn''t figure it out and frowned.


    "This... I don''t know at the end." he Guang answered honestly. He also wanted to ask governor xiaoluan why.


    Knowing that it was useless to ask he Guang, he thought about it and said to the correspondent around him, "turn on the radio immediately, contact the sixth young master and report the situation here truthfully."


    The waiting time is always long. On the open land five miles below the tower, the Siamese army is still withdrawing. Just from this formation, they should be playing for real. But this is even more puzzling. However, the attack was blocked for a while. Thousands of people died in the 100000 army. Why didn''t we fight? Then the fighting will of this army is too bad.


    "Report, the sixth young master called back." the correspondent ran all the way to Luan Xiaochen and sent an electric newspaper to him.


    Luan Xiaochen, who was puzzled, quickly picked up the telegram. After glancing at it, he couldn''t help shouting excitedly, "OK, OK, ha ha, ha ha."


    He Guang, who laughed, was even more confused. "What did governor Luan and the sixth young master say?"


    "Here, let''s see for yourself." Luan Xiaochen was in a good mood at this moment and sent the telegram to he Guang at will. After the latter saw it again, he stared at it with disbelieving eyes. Then he looked surprised and said, "the sixth young master said that mercenaries attacked Wulong City, defeated 50000 Siamese troops there, and burned the enemy''s food and grass? This... This is too powerful, but where did the mercenaries come from?"


    Luan Xiaochen can''t think clearly about this problem, but he won''t show it in front of his subordinates. As a superior, it is appropriate to remain mysterious in front of his subordinates, so he smiled and said, "this problem is not something you should consider. You just need to know that Vientiane city is safe."


    "Yes." he Guang also knows that he can''t be fully believed by mercenaries, and some things can''t be asked randomly. But even now that Vientiane city was safe and the Siamese soldiers were really withdrawing, he wondered if he could take advantage of it all at once, so he said his idea.


    Listen, he Guang said he would go out to fight the drowning dog. Luan Xiaochen shook his head after thinking about it again. "There are too few soldiers. If we go out, there will inevitably be danger. Once the enemy comes back, the consequences will be unimaginable. Don''t take risks."


    The soldiers guarding the city only had one cold front company, two auxiliary barracks and 10000 Lao mercenaries. Only Leng Feng''s auxiliary soldiers can get some advantages when they really kill, but the number is too small. Instead of taking risks and getting big gains, they might as well be calm. Anyway, some wars will be fought in the future.


    This is what Lao Cheng said to plan the country. Luan Xiaochen made such a decision. First, because the troops in his hand are really limited, it''s OK to defend the city. It''s not enough to rush out to kill the enemy. Second, the sixth young master didn''t let them attack in his telegram, so the sixth young master should also mean that, so they watched the departure of the Siamese army. Of course, there is a more important reason. Guarding Vientiane city is originally a task. It''s OK to complete this task. What he has in his hands is only a standing garrison, not an invincible main force.


    Five miles below the city, Siamese barracks drove away. Fan Yuhai gathered early with 5000 cavalry and watched the scene indifferently.


    If you look carefully, you can find that they have already cleaned up all their actions. Once something unknown happens, I''m afraid they will rush out at the first time and escape without a trace.


    That''s the truth. Although fan Yuhai''s mouth is beautiful, after he breaks, once the gate of Vientiane city is wide open, he will be the first to escape with cavalry. Anyway, they ride faster than infantry legs.


    He has been very nervous. When it gets dark, all Siamese troops have retreated and left here. There is still no movement in Vientiane City, which also makes fan Yuhai breathe a sigh of relief, "well, now everything is all right, we have to leave."


    He seemed to say this to himself. Then fan Yuhai''s eyes swept around for a moment. He knew that when he came back after leaving this time, he didn''t know what year and month to wait for. Maybe he would never come back.


    The Siamese army left under the Vientiane city like a long dragon. Nearly 100000 troops formed a lineup of more than ten miles. When it was dark, they lit their torches and looked more spectacular from a distance.


    On their way back to Wulong, the mercenaries brought by lengsong had been ambushed in the dense forests on both sides of the road. We had a good sleep during the day. Now everyone is in high spirits, holding a steel gun and staring at the retreating army of Siam from far to near.


    Godan still has some skills. Although he is evacuating, he is not very flustered. The thousands of teams connected one by one are well connected, and he can''t see any obvious weakness. Once a thousand person team is attacked, it must be that other thousand person teams can immediately provide support. Looking at each other head and tail, it can really minimize the loss of being attacked.


    Ordinary troops naturally have nothing to do with such an array. It is a pity that this time they encounter mercenaries, especially those who are prepared and carry the power of victory. First of all, they lose in morale and preparation.


    What was the war in ancient times? Morale and preparation naturally account for a very important proportion. Now mercenaries have an advantage in these aspects. They have won half of the battle before they fight. In addition, night combat is their strength. It is difficult to win this battle. The only thing to see is how much success they can achieve.


    It seems to have known for a long time that the Siamese army would retreat in an orderly manner. In view of this characteristic, lengsong, the division commander, had long made a countermeasure, that is, dividing troops.


    Don''t you have a head and tail? Don''t you strike a place and nearby troops can come to rescue? OK! If I suddenly hit you more than ten points, what would you do? Can you really take care of each other?


    Thus, in the dense forest beside the road, the eight auxiliary barracks took companies as their combat units. This time, 32 small units were divided and ambushed at different locations. The three cold front battalions of the first regiment have become mobile forces. They will reinforce wherever the fighting is fierce. The three battalions were divided into 36 platoons by platoon. They were ambushed in the surrounding areas of the auxiliary soldiers.


    When the mercenaries also arranged the ambush terrain with a long snake array, the enemy finally appeared. According to the previous plan, the mercenaries did not start immediately, but let the other party''s leading forces. Once the other party''s Chinese army also fully entered this area, it was time for them to carry out segmented attack.


    In dense forest areas, what people can''t stand most is the mosquitoes in the forest. They are not only many, but also large. They are carrying weak toxins. Once they are bitten, they will lift a big bag in a short time, which is extremely itchy.


    In such an environment, it is a matter of testing people''s will to ambush here and stay for a long time. In other words, these mosquitoes will not consider whether they will bite you because of your different skin color and different war intentions, but all flesh and blood, even wild animals, are beautiful meals and food in their eyes.


    Just after the ambush here for more than an hour, all the mercenaries had all kinds of big bags on their faces. If they hadn''t brought gloves in advance, I''m afraid their hands would be covered with red envelopes, which would greatly affect the accuracy of shooting.


    "Hold on, hold on!" this firm voice sounded in the hearts of every mercenary.


    Cold front is because he doesn''t want to be underestimated by auxiliary soldiers. He must stick to it. Besides, they don''t know how many times they have been trained like this. Although their faces are itchy, they can''t stand it, but they have high requirements for the test of will.


    The auxiliary soldiers are also insisting. They want to have a better performance and then join the cold front. Before the war, Mr. Leng Song said that after the war, those who made meritorious service and performed well had the opportunity to participate in the assessment of entering the cold front. On this point, the sixth young master also agreed, and the political department was ready to audit them.


    This is a chance to join Leng Feng. This is the wish of almost all the auxiliary soldiers. In order to meet this requirement, return home in prosperity, and prove that they are the strongest youth, what is it to be bitten by mosquitoes? Just stick to it and stick to it.


    As I said just now, mosquitoes will not stare at someone to bite. Mercenaries are suffering from this kind of inhuman bite. At the same time, Siamese troops walking on the road beside the dense forest are also suffering from this kind of bite. The difference is that the farther away from the dense forest, the less likely they will be bitten.


    "Oh, damn mosquitoes, they bit me. It hurts and itches."

 Chapter 622

    "Yes, I''ve killed three, but obviously it''s not enough. They''re still rushing at me. It''s really annoying." after listening to his companion''s complaint, the soldier not only agreed, but also waved his torch from time to time, as if he wanted to take this action to drive away the annoying mosquitoes.


    "You fools, won''t you stay away from the dense forest? The farther away you are, the safer it will be, just like me." another soldier said with great ostentation. At this time, everyone noticed that the brother had to leave the army and go to the other side of the road. It was really far away from the dense forest, so it would be much safer naturally.


    "Yes, you are still a little smart." immediately other soldiers joined in, and then more and more people began to leave the dense forest and walk to the other side of the road.


    The commander in charge of the team naturally noticed this, but he didn''t say anything, because he was also the one who went to the other side. After all, mosquitoes won''t let him go because he is a general. That''s a very fair species.


    The general didn''t mean to scold. Some timid soldiers also moved to the left of the road and kept a distance from the dense forest as far as possible.


    This is actually a bit dangerous. Someone has raised the question whether there will be mercenaries in ambush in the dense forest in the dark night. If so, the closer they are to the dense forest, the safer they will be. Once attacked, the closer they are, the faster they will rush to the enemy, which will ensure their safety to the greatest extent. Now the army is walking on the left side of the road. Although it is only a distance of more than ten meters, once it is fought, the distance of more than ten meters may be an insurmountable trench.


    At the beginning, there was a market for such a statement, but with the advent of night, more and more mosquitoes began to appear, and no one said so. Are you kidding? They stand on the road and are as far away from the dense forest as possible. There are so many mosquitoes. Isn''t staying in the dense forest going to become a flesh pimple? Who can withstand such a test?


    At least Siamese soldiers think they can''t hold on, and naturally think others can''t hold on. As a result, the so-called threat theory in the dense forest seems to no longer exist. This also made Siamese soldiers walking by the dense forest relax their vigilance, but focused on driving away mosquitoes and driving along.


    In the dense forest, lengsong is also being bitten by mosquitoes. There are many small bags on his face, and the meat bag is still expanding. But other soldiers can bear it. As a division commander, he has no reason not to insist, biting his teeth and enduring it.


    "When there are many mosquitoes, the mosquito repellent made by the sixth young master is useless." lengsong sighed gently and stared hard at the enemies more than 200 meters away. He decided to kill more enemies later to avenge the mosquito bites tonight.


    The hour hand of the watch was turning. With this rotation, the enemy''s middle army finally moved into the dense forest, and the leading troops of the rear army had also stepped in. After estimating the situation in his mind, lengsong knows that the time of attack is coming. As long as a shot is fired, the smell of gunpowder can drive away some mosquitoes, not to mention fighting. Who will think about mosquito bites?


    A pair of black leather gloves were taken off, revealing his intact hands. Leng song held a 95 style tightly, adjusted his breath and prepared for shooting.


    He could even feel mosquitoes staring at his hands, but he didn''t care. His eyes were indifferent and his face was calm. He pointed the muzzle of the gun at a leading Siamese commander. Then his fingers gently hooked the trigger. A bullet flashed like a meteor in the night and a dazzling red awn in mid air.


    Whoa!


    At the same time as the gunshot rang out, the figure of the enemy commander fell to the ground. If you can look closely, you will find that his head has been pierced, staring at a pair of big eyes, and he can''t die.


    This shot is the signal of launching the general attack, which is matched by the next dense gunfire.


    As soon as the gunshot rang, it seemed to be everywhere. After a wave of attack, the Siamese army didn''t know how many bodies were thrown down, and the formation was chaotic again and again.


    Without defense, they are holding torches one by one. What is it if it''s not a live target? It was not until the second wave of gunfire sounded and did not know how many Siamese soldiers died that the smarter general woke up and shouted and threw down the torch.


    The torches were thrown away or extinguished one by one, and the surroundings fell into darkness. Instead, the gunfire was not as fierce as before, but occasionally sounded under the light of the moonlight hanging in the sky.


    The power of the firegun caught the Siamese soldiers unprepared and destroyed their pride. More people were lying on the ground and dared not move. It seemed that they were afraid that they would attract the attention of mercenaries and become the next live target.


    Godan was also attacked. Several of the soldiers around him had died. Under the cover of other soldiers, he was pressed to the ground, which escaped the danger of being shot.


    People are protected by their own soldiers, which can ensure that even if they are found, there are human shields in front, which can protect them from death. But this was not what Godan wanted. At this time, he turned pale. I don''t know whether it was because he was too painful to be pressed by his own soldiers or because he was angry.


    The siege of Vientiane city failed again. Wulong city was destroyed. Now it was ambushed by mercenaries. 100000 troops do not know how much they will lose. As a leading general, he felt incomparable humiliation.


    If the two sides fight openly and uprightly and he loses, he is inferior in skill and has nothing to say. However, the mercenary was simply playing tricks with him, either relying on the advantages of firearms, mines and other weapons, or sneaking attacks and ambushes, which made him feel powerless to hit the cotton with a heavy punch.


    He was still proud of the word long snake array, and even thought that mercenaries would be best to appear, so that he could fight back with all his strength and win, but only after he was really ambushed did he know how wishful thinking he had imagined before. If you know you''ve scattered the army, don''t others know? Now it''s not a point being attacked, but the whole line being attacked. How can he break it.


    It was dark all around, and all the torches were extinguished. Whether they were attacked or not, the thousands of people were lying on the ground one by one. It seems that only by doing so can they ensure their own safety. Only by doing so can they live.


    "Asshole, asshole, fight back. What''s the use of putting out the torch and waiting to die?" although he was very embarrassed, even in order to save his life, he was not only blocked by a soldier in front of him, but this did not prevent him from scolding others and letting others die.


    "Pass my order and fight back across the line. There can''t be too many enemies. Otherwise, they won''t hide, but they will rush over. Come on, fight back, who doesn''t fight back, I''ll kill who." the voice of Gotham''s yelling came out in the dark. Such a cry was so clear in such a quiet atmosphere, which also made the faces of many thousands of commanders very ugly.


    Attack, you may die, but you will die if you don''t attack. If you want to die in the war, you can still sacrifice for your country. At least your family can be saved. Some commanders have to shout to their hands, "stand up and rush forward for me. The enemy is in the dense forest. As long as they can rush past, they won''t get any advantage in close combat. I''ll kill whoever doesn''t rush!"


    The commander did not forget to say the last word. Before, they still cursed Gotham for bullying the small, but now think about themselves, why not?


    The generals gave orders, and the most bitter thing was the soldiers below. They didn''t have the strength to bargain with the generals. Under the orders of the centurion one by one and under the supervision of the sergeant and the chief of staff, the soldiers at the bottom stood up, and then they began to approach the dense forest on the right side of the road in groups.


    If they were not worried about mosquito bites, they should stand by the dense forest now, so that with the sound of a gun, they can rush over in the fastest time and force mercenaries to fight close combat with them.


    But now, it''s no use saying anything. There has never been anything in history. If and had known, everything depends on strength and a trace of luck.


    The soldiers were forced to climb up from the ground one by one and walked carefully towards the dense forest. It seemed that there were mines under their feet. If they were not careful, they would be blown up by the powerful power.


    However, their expected blow did not appear. After walking a full distance of 50 meters, there was still the sound of gunfire in front. It seemed that what had just happened was a dream and an illusion.


    Such changes gave more people courage, made them stand up, and then moved towards the dense forest in the dark.


    "Does it mean that the enemy retreated after a wave?"


    "It must be so, otherwise the gunfire should have sounded long ago."


    "Ha ha, it seems that the number of enemies will not be too many. Otherwise, they will not give up such a good opportunity."


    "Even so, brothers, what are you waiting for? Rush, this is our chance to show."


    The Siamese soldiers made a sound of you and me in the crowd, and then their footsteps began to speed up and become light. It seemed that the mosquito bite did not happen at all.


    Baba... Baba... Dada


    Just when the Siamese soldiers thought everything was safe, the dense gunfire rang out again, and its momentum was no worse than that of the first wave. They were still unprepared. The Siamese soldiers were caught by surprise, especially those who rushed quickly and died the first, just like ripe and harvested wheat, fell to the ground one by one until they died, They still stared at a pair of big eyes, a look of dying and wondering.

 Chapter 623

    "Get down." I don''t know which general shouted so loudly. Suddenly, the impacted Siamese soldiers and Siamese soldiers who were preparing to rush forward fell to the ground one by one. Their movements were as fast as they had been trained countless times before.


    The poor general Gotham just stood up under the protection of his own soldiers, and then the gunfire rang. He was ruthlessly pressed to the ground again, so that he couldn''t stop chewing a piece of mud on his mouth, which made him look angry and ashamed at the same time.


    The gunfire continued, and from time to time, people rushed out of the dense forest, and then grenades fell on the heads of Siamese soldiers close to the dense forest.


    "Back, back, climb back." seeing the explosion, I don''t know how many soldiers died on the ground, some commanders hurriedly gave orders, and then an amazing scene happened. On the road, countless people are crazy retreating on the ground. Such a speed even allows them to assess the cold front members, I''m afraid some people''s achievements can reach the standard, which should be the role of potential.


    When facing life and death, one can always burst out at an unimaginable speed.


    As these Siamese soldiers retreated, even after they had retreated to their previous position, the sound of gunfire and grenade explosion gradually stopped, and a silent scene reappeared on the whole earth.


    It''s not terrible to suffer a loss and be fooled once. A horse stumbles! But if you are fooled by the same thing and suffer a loss, you are stupid. Do you remember to eat or not to fight. So after that, even if the voice of Godan roared twice in the dark, there was no action of any thousand team.


    I don''t blame the people. If everyone doesn''t move, can your brother''s general kill all of us? If you do, it will not be far from mutiny.


    He shouted a lot, and his voice was almost hoarse. There was no movement of the army, and Godan gave up shouting. Just, just wait like this. Once it''s dawn, everyone can see the opponent clearly. When he tries his best to fight back, don''t you believe he will lose again at that time?


    This scene is a little like when Chen Bo dealt with the 100000 troops of Ratti in Lancang kingdom. It also forced the other party to lie on the ground to ensure its safety. The difference is that the terrain is not very good this time. Division commander lengsong has limited troops, so it is impossible to repeat the scene of capturing 100000 troops.


    "After the notice, the auxiliary soldiers will withdraw first, and Leng Feng will withdraw finally. After dawn, he will gather in the direction of Vientiane city." lengsong reluctantly issued an order. He thought he could play well, but he had nothing to do in the face of some soft bones. We can''t let the army rush up. On the one hand, it hinders our sight, and on the other hand, there are too few troops. If we really rush over, once it becomes a close combat, it may only be them who suffer less than them. This is the result he doesn''t want.


    The mercenaries began to withdraw in an orderly manner to the depths of the dense forest, and then turned to Vientiane city. For all this, the Siamese soldiers on the road dare not guess or test, because that means taking countless lives to fill in, and no one wants to die. It''s better to stay in place honestly.


    From time to time, the cold wind will blow by the crowd, and mosquitoes will seize the opportunity to bite from time to time. All Siamese soldiers can do is endure and curse. Why are mercenaries targeting them and their generals incompetent? What kind of war is this.


    As time passed, the sky finally brightened. The dew came down, and the mosquitoes began to leave one by one. When the white fog disappeared, the Siamese soldiers finally launched a counterattack. It seemed that they wanted to perform well. They rushed to the dense forest one by one, but the people waiting for them must be empty. Even the last batch of cold fronts evacuated were completely evacuated half an hour ago.


    Under the protection of all his relatives, Godan stood up straight again, but his eyes were red, indicating that he had not rested well this night.


    "General, the enemy is no longer in the dense forest. What shall we do next?" the captains and captains began to concentrate around him, and then asked with a flattering face. After all, they showed their fear of death last night. Now they are afraid that the general will settle accounts after autumn.


    Godan wants to settle accounts with them, but if these generals are really dealt with, who will lead the army, and even if these people stick together, they may counteract themselves. He had to write down this time in his heart. He waved and said impatiently, "what else can we do? Continue to retreat and let the army speed up and rush to Wulong city for dinner."


    We can''t deal with these generals, but we can''t do anything at all. Punishing them for not having breakfast is a temporary bad breath. Of course, this is also why Gotham wanted to hurry back to the city. As long as he entered the city, it would be much safer.


    Under World War I, more than 10000 troops were lost, with an army of less than 90000 people, including nearly 10000 wounded. The Siamese army finally returned to Wulong city in the evening of the next day. As soon as they entered the city and looked at the damaged streets and houses, and even some fireworks were not completely extinguished, Gotham knew that the base was over and wanted to rebuild it, Even if it can''t be done in a few months, that is to say, the strategic plan for Vientiane city is likely to give up halfway, and he will return to the capital with shame.


    Leng song naturally didn''t care what Godan thought. He won two wars and two victories. More than 4000 troops wiped out tens of thousands of people of the other side. The most important thing is that he had little loss. This result still satisfied him. With a face of excitement, he came to Vientiane city. Luan Xiaochen had received the news and took people here to wait for these heroes. Different from Gotham''s entry into Wulong City, good wine and tea were prepared early here, and everyone had a smiling face.


    Vientiane city is safe. Luan Xiaochen, as governor, is naturally the happiest one. Although he was not afraid of war, he also knew that once the war broke out, the order in the city that had just stepped on the right track would be destroyed. He didn''t know how much it would cost to return to the previous track.


    Fortunately, the sixth young master calculated everything, and the retreat of Siamese soldiers has become a fact. With the more than 4000 new troops brought by Mr. lengsong, even if the other party comes again next, they don''t need to be afraid. With the advantage of weapons, Godan will return in vain.


    After Leng song''s headquarters returned to the city, another good news came by telegram. Just yesterday, the AWA Dynasty also sent 50000 troops, but they soon met 20000 Vietnamese mercenaries Hong Jin and Ruan Jiancheng who had been waiting there for a long time in the important town of bangeng Valley in Northwest Laos.


    The AWA Dynasty had no possibility of making a surprise attack, so it withdrew its troops happily. In this way, it disintegrated the offensive of Siam and awa respectively. Finally, Laos province could not live a fearful life and continue to do what it should do.


    The news of Laos came to Yang Chendong''s ears, and the six young masters under suweng city were greatly relieved. Although all this had been expected by him, no one could guarantee that there was no accident. Now that the dust has settled, he can finally relax and focus all his attention on the suweng city in front of him.


    "Haven''t they sent someone out to make peace with us?" Yang Chendong pinched his waist with both hands, stood in front of the temporary headquarters, looked at the tall city in the distance and asked Hu mang around him.


    "Young master, not yet. There is news from the Security Bureau. Leader Yun is still working. I think it should be soon." Hu mang reported the information he had just arrived.


    "Well, that''s it. We''re adding weight to each other. Some people just remember to eat or not to fight. Give me orders, extend the artillery fire, and blow hard. I''ll see how long they can hold on." Yang Chendong''s eyes glittered. Due to his own details, this time he did not want to eat the Phnom Penh Dynasty. The 4.5 million Han people in chixian city are under transformation, but the news is not ideal.


    These people are the refugees who Nanming wanted to give up. They have no education. They are all hard-working and have little courage. All they do is eat in one bite and live in the world. Such people, want to make a big change in a short time, let them have self-confidence and feel dignity, can not be a day''s work.


    Although the political department and the propaganda department have made great efforts, it is impossible to use them in less than a year. In addition, it may take longer to learn culture, at least to be able to read.


    When the two provinces of Vietnam and Laos were established, 200000 educated young people in chiembedded city had been used up. If you want to occupy the whole Phnom Penh Dynasty, you need at least 100000 educated young people. This reserve is gone, and it takes time to retrain. This is Yang Chendong''s hardship. Without enough foundation, how to build high-rise buildings? Finally, he decided that this time he would only fight against the Phnom Penh Dynasty, and he would use this event to strengthen his muscles to ensure that he was not here. No matter Vietnam or Laos, he would not be bullied casually.


    The main reason for forcing Yang Chendong to make this decision is not only the lack of knowledge youth, but also the emergence of an accident. The honeymoon between Beiming and Wala suddenly ended. The Security Bureau heard that a big war seemed inevitable.


    The reason is that Shi biaoqian, the head of the household in charge of trade security, blackmailed Wala businessmen, which made the relationship between the two sides close, and suddenly became the same.

 Chapter 624

    Shi Biao was also the nephew of general Shi Heng, the Marquis of Wuqing in the northern Ming Dynasty. His uncle Shi Heng was responsible for what he caused. Somehow, it turned into such a situation that the two sides wanted to go to war.


    Once Beiming wanted to go to war with Wala, Yang Chendong had to pay attention. There were too many concerns about him. He has decided to take a look at the grassland in the north after dealing with things in the south. There is a vast land and many strong horses. He wants to organize a cavalry army, just like Genghis Khan swept across Eurasia and conquered the world.


    Before that, the matter of Phnom Penh Dynasty must be solved. But to Yang Chendong''s surprise, he didn''t swallow the other party''s intention, but the other party didn''t even have the intention of peace talks. Even so, you''re welcome. Artillery bombardment is, which is also a unique way of pressure.


    Under the order of Yang Chendong, the 100mm mortar came in handy again. A firing bomb was fired towards the opposite suweng city. With each shell falling, I don''t know how many buildings were destroyed and how many soldiers or people were killed.


    This is not the first time to fire guns into the city. The powerful destructive power has made the people in the city start a large number of relocation. After all, no one knows whether the next shell will fall on his head. In particular, Yang Chendong''s order is still the kind of random bombing without setting a target. Even general Dann in the city doesn''t know where the next shell will fall, which makes him tremble every day, and he doesn''t have a sense of security when he changes places to sleep every day. All we can do is constantly urge people to return home and ask your majesty to agree to peace talks. After all, it''s really bad to live in the shadow of death every day.


    ......


    Phnom Penh City is the capital of the kingdom of Phnom Penh.


    As for how to deal with the menacing mercenaries, the high level of the dynasty has discussed for a whole day, but there is still no unified result.


    The following ministers are divided into two factions, one Lord and the other Lord.


    Generally speaking, the main war faction still has a certain advantage. For no other reason, they have received the news. Whether Siam or the AVA Dynasty has sent troops to Laos. Once they get good news, the mercenaries will certainly return and retreat. At that time, it is time for them to seize the victory and recover their lost land.


    After seeing this, King poromo did not give any response to mercenaries'' attempts to negotiate peace. He also wanted to have a look and become the first monarch to let mercenaries fail.


    But he was destined to be disappointed, because both the Siamese army and the AWA army had retreated, but because the traffic was not developed, such news had not yet reached his ears.


    The right prime minister''s house in Phnom Penh City is located in a very prosperous area in the city. Two two two meter high stone lions stand there day and night in front of the house, showing the noble identity of the owner.


    In fact, in the Phnom Penh Dynasty, the right minister Dunn''s power was indeed great, second only to the kingship, and equal to the left minister Ding Dingwei.


    It seems to be to deal with the rumors of two-phase disagreement, and it seems that king polomo doesn''t want to see the following ministers too united, which threatens his status. All the time, the left and right sides have been arguing about various issues. When you win, you win, and when you win.


    Just this time, facing the problem of whether mercenaries are war or peace, the two sides also have different opinions. Ding Dingwei, the left, and Dunn, the right. It was under their leadership that the courtiers were naturally divided into two factions and followed their lead.


    Because the king has certain expectations for Siam and AVA, the current situation is that the left is slightly more powerful and the right is slightly passive. Today, the right minister Dunn returned to the house with an unhappy face and went straight to the backyard.


    It seems that they have formed a habit. Skylarks like to go to the backyard of some important officials. It seems that it is safer here. This time he also lived in the backyard of the right prime minister''s house.


    Du en came with an unhappy face. When he saw the lark sitting on a recliner, he couldn''t help complaining before he came to him, "Mr. Yun, I can really sleep. Don''t you know we''re going to send troops to suweng city?"


    "Send troops?" the skylark lying on the chair slowly opened his eyes.


    "Yes, there are more and more officials, led by Zuo Xiang Dingwei, who suggest sending troops. I can''t stop it. I think you''d better leave Phnom Penh quickly." Du Che seems to like watching the lark''s surprise. From his appearance until now, he has always looked like a light wind and light clouds, which makes him very unhappy. Anyway, he is also the right Prime Minister of a country and is in a high position. However, he just detained others at home because he received 200000 liang of silver from each other. He is still running for others in the court. Now, seeing that the situation is becoming more and more unfavorable, he has decided to stop.


    As for the 200000 taels of silver he received before, hehe, I''m sorry. He didn''t spend a lot of time running. Don''t you need to compensate?


    "Oh." the skylark blinked, then leaned his head back and began to take a nap again.


    Dunn, who turned his head and said these things, was still waiting to see the skylark panicked. Even the other party might beg for himself. If he was happy, he would take some money from the other party to ensure his safety. If you make him unhappy, just wave and drive people away. What''s the fun? I really think mercenaries are the best in the world. You don''t look at the situation outside. Mercenaries have become the existence that everyone calls for.


    His head turned to his side and there was no movement even after waiting for a few breaths. Curious, he turned around and saw the skylark lying on his back with a comfortable look on his face. Suddenly he was out of breath, "Mr. Yun, didn''t you hear what I just said? I tell you..."


    Before he could understand the seriousness of the matter, a white paper with handwriting appeared in front of him, and the other end of the paper was gently held by the skylark.


    "This... What is this?" with a doubt on his face, is this a life-saving silver note given to him by the other party? But it doesn''t seem like it?


    With curiosity in his heart, Dunn still reached out and took it. He wanted to see what the other party meant. If he dared to play tricks with himself, Hei hei, he must let the other party know that he, Lord Ma, also has three eyes.


    He took the paper in his hand and found that it was not a silver note. It was just a few lines of words. Instinctively, he looked at these words one by one, and then changed with the original supercilious and superior look.


    By the time I read it for the first time, my pride had disappeared.


    When I read it again, a cold sweat began to appear on my forehead.


    When I read it again, the whole person''s eyes on the skylark have completely changed. It used to be condescending, but now it is really with great shock and even a little flattering. "Yun... Mr. Yun, where did you get the things here? Aren''t you kidding?"


    Slowly opened his eyes, the skylark hehe smiled, "are you kidding? Do you think I will play such a joke with adult Youxiang? I tell you, I just got the front battle report, which is 100% accurate. How, you should know what will happen next?"


    At this time, the skylark is very confident and full of confidence.


    People say that weak countries have no diplomacy. Diplomacy can be divided into several types. For example, their infiltration work is also a diplomatic means. Skylark is very capable, but first of all, it still needs a platform, a platform that can give him performance opportunities.


    The step-by-step strength and victory of mercenaries give him a platform for performance. It is with this guarantee that he can be like a duck to water when carrying out his work, give full play to all his means and deduce wonderful examples of infiltration.


    The mercenaries did not disappoint him this time. When everyone thought that they would be hit by the three parties and suffer heavy losses, or even lose their status, who thought that under the command and planning of the sixth young master, the balance of victory tended to be on him again?


    The skylark still lay there, not even meaning to get up. But now Dunn didn''t mean to blame him, or he said he couldn''t care about these. He was standing there constantly wiping a cold sweat, thinking about the situation to be faced by the Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    What is written on the paper is the war situation ahead, which was sent to the skylark by wireless telegraph. It clearly records the fact that the Siam army was defeated and the AWA army had to retreat without success.


    The above is what the Phnom Penh Dynasty relied on. If the above records are true, then the current Phnom Penh Dynasty has no aid troops, and the whole country will be in danger.


    As the right Minister of a country, Dunn naturally knows what this represents. At worst, if there is no one to restrain them, mercenaries will become beasts from the mountains. They can open their bloody mouths at will and bite hard at the Phnom Penh Dynasty. It is not impossible to even kill them if they want.


    Thinking of such a result, and thinking that your majesty still wants to continue to send more troops to Suon City, isn''t that tantamount to angering mercenaries? At that time, there is really no need for peace talks. Just fight directly until one party is defeated. However, it seems that this defeated person will only be the Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    His face changed again and again. Dunn''s mind was running rapidly at this moment, and he slowly had an idea that he should take the initiative to make peace before the other party sent troops. It''s possible that the peace talks will succeed as long as the posture is lower. After all, the army of the Phnom Penh Dynasty has not been completely damaged and still has the power to fight back. Once the other two allies see their desperate resistance, they may send troops again?

 Chapter 625

    Opportunity is at hand. Dunn, who made up his mind, no longer looked sarcastic just now, but changed to a flattering smile and stepped forward: "Mr. Yun, do you think you can open your eyes and tell me what Zhongdan thinks? After all, we are neighbors now, so it''s better not to hurt our harmony."


    Dunn bowed his head, which was no surprise to the skylark. If there were people who advocated war against mercenaries after receiving these news, such people would have either ignored life and death or had other ideas.


    I couldn''t help sighing in my heart. The sixth young master also sent a telegram saying that he could promise the other party peace talks, but he should strive for benefits as much as possible.


    This time, Yang Chendong did not treat Jiaozhi and Lancang kingdom as before. Sending troops is the trend of destroying the country. In the final analysis, he has not become kind or his ambition has been met. On the contrary, everything is for the sake of the overall situation.


    The inside information is not enough. There are no more people available. Even now, sending troops to destroy the Phnom Penh Dynasty is just picking up a mess. Not to mention, the price of fighting is too high. No one can guarantee whether Siam and AVA will send troops to support them again. Mercenaries do not want to face such a situation without complete preparation.


    With the idea of cold lips and dead teeth, no one knows what power will erupt when the two countries face the crisis of life and death. Once they really let their troops into the rear of Vietnam and Laos, the loss will be incalculable. Without enough preparation, Yang Chendong doesn''t want to face this situation.


    Because of this, Skylark still has a lot of work to do. Otherwise, he might have had a showdown with Dunn, or died, or made a decision.


    With a sigh in his heart, the skylark finally stood up from the couch and stood in front of Dunn, "Mr. Youxiang, this time you provoked mercenaries first, and then we sent troops later. Even when we sent troops, we said hello to you in advance. It is stated that after the messenger returned to Vientiane City, you will give us a definite answer. It is your arrogance and irrationality that makes us meet in arms, right?"


    "Yes, yes." he bowed his head like a child who had done something wrong, and duth nodded again and again.


    Some people said that this time it was an undeclared war by mercenaries, but this was not the case. As Skylark said, the envoys of Laos province gave them a chance, but no one took it seriously at that time, which led to the sudden destruction of Shangding city and the defeat of 100000 troops in Kratie city.


    "Well, even though you have admitted that it''s your fault this time, whether I hire the army to fight or shake hands with you depends on your performance and what you can give. In a word, don''t take my words seriously this time, otherwise, there''s no place to buy regret medicine. Well, I''ll wait for you here, and you can go Verify the authenticity of the intelligence information. In fact, there is no need to verify it. Presumably, your fast horse detective report should be able to send back the information in two days, but if you haven''t made a decision at that time, my mercenary army will take the initiative to help you make a decision. "


    "No, No." Dunn kept shaking his head. Before, he wanted to send troops to the front line and put pressure on mercenaries because he put his hope on the allies of the two countries. That is, he knew that the Allies had been defeated or retreated. Of course, it was very clear how to choose.


    When Dunn came, he was arrogant and even arrogant. But when he left, he bowed step by step, just like a child asking his husband for knowledge. He was extremely respectful.


    When he finally withdrew from the backyard, Dunn''s look returned to a serious state, "come and prepare a sedan chair. I want to go into the palace to see his majesty."


    Dunn didn''t doubt whether the information provided by the skylark was true or false. However, people have made it clear that they won''t walk around, they will wait here, and the news will be confirmed in two days. Is this man brave enough to joke about such a thing?


    If everything is true, it is necessary for him to report the situation to the king. It is better to be prepared than to know nothing when things are coming.


    In the king''s palace, Dunn stood in the side hall, opposite Phnom Penh king Boromir.


    He was already a little fat. He was wearing a king''s suit with golden tone. Boromo narrowed his eyes, "Right phase, the king thought about it. The words of Zuo equal are not unreasonable. That is, even Siam and AVA have heard that they will send troops. Even now they should have sent troops. As an ally, we should send more troops to the front line to put pressure on the mercenaries."


    Boromo knew the reason why Dunn came to see him. When he was in the court this morning, the two prime ministers had been arguing. Finally, the Dunn faction became weak. Even his king preferred Ding Dingwei''s opinion and continued to send reinforcements. He didn''t understand what he would do when he came to see him. Did he want to continue lobbying himself?


    "Your Majesty, there''s information from the minister. Please have a look." Dunn didn''t explain anything, but presented the news from the skylark. He believed that once he saw these, the king''s attitude would change greatly.


    "Just got the information?" Boromir looked at Dunn with puzzled eyes. The intelligence power is not in the right hand. How does he get the intelligence resources?


    With a trace of incomprehension, boromo took the paper with handwriting from the eunuch nearby. When he looked at it casually, his eyes soon became huge, and then his whole body began to tremble slowly, so that his hands holding the paper were trembling at last.


    "Right phase, right phase, is this the information you can get from me? Why doesn''t the king know?" boromo raised his head fiercely and looked at Dunn with a frightening light in his eyes.


    "Your Majesty, this news was sent to my house by a businessman who claimed to be Lao when I was away, and I saw it when I returned to my house." Dunn naturally wouldn''t say that the skylark was in his house. Who knows if the king would commit the crime of collaborating with the enemy when he was angry? Besides, he also expects to get more benefits from his personal relationship with Skylark. Of course, he has to hide a tight.


    "Lao businessman?" boromo was not very satisfied with this answer. He wanted to ask why such businessmen went to the right minister instead of looking for themselves or other ministers?


    But before polomo asked, Dunn had actively explained: "Your Majesty, my housekeeper said that the Lao businessman would come to his subordinates. But in my opinion, these are not important, but whether the news is true. If so, how should we deal with it next?"


    "Yes, yes, according to the right phase, is this news true?" it seems that a word awakened the dreamer, and boromo asked with a trace of urgency. In fact, it doesn''t matter how the news comes. The most important thing is whether it is true or false. If it is true, it would be a great mistake to send troops to the front at this time. Why, the other two allies have stopped their troops. Do you want to have a hard fight with mercenaries?


    "Well... In my opinion, no matter whether it is true or not, we have to be prepared for the second-hand." Dunn looked up and wanted to say that even if he sent the news, he would certainly think it was true. But he would not say so. He would let the king figure it out for himself. At the same time, he also wanted to pit some people, so he couldn''t say too much.


    "Well, well, it''s right to make second-hand preparations." boromo kept nodding, but soon shook his head, "but we have to guard against whether someone deliberately sent false news to guide us, so... Come on, call Zuo Xiangjin to the palace for discussion."


    In the end, polomo did not make a decision. Instead, he planned to summon others to listen to everyone''s ideas.


    Listening to the king calling Zuo Xiang, the excitement under Dunn''s eyes flashed away. He knows his king too well and likes to listen to everyone''s opinions on everything. It seems that only in this way can he make the most correct choice. But he did forget that truth is often only in the hands of a few people.


    The king had a call. Before long, Zuo Xiang Dingwei appeared in the side hall in his official clothes.


    Ding Dingwei has a slender figure and looks in his fifties. His eyes are small but divine, giving people a sense of wisdom.


    "See you, your majesty." as soon as he entered the side hall, Ding Dingwei saluted the king according to the rules.


    "Zuo Xiang, please get up, come on, take things." boromo looked like an old God when Ding Dingwei entered the hall. Obviously, he wanted to see the debate between the two state ministers and make a decision.


    Quite like a gentleman, Ding Dingwei took the paper sent by the eunuch in front of him without delay. First, he glanced at it roughly, and his eyes immediately widened. Then he looked at it carefully twice. Later, he didn''t speak immediately, but slowly closed his eyes, as if thinking about something.


    King boromo was not in a hurry. He seemed to be used to Zuo Xiang''s way of doing things. He was still sitting quietly. Dunn standing on the other side was also not in a hurry. It was originally a pit. Even he thought about what kind of choice dingdingwei would make, and he waited for the other party to jump in.


    After about five or six breaths, Ding Dingwei finally opened his eyes. Then he hugged his fist and said to polomo, "Your Majesty, but I don''t know where the news came from?"

 Chapter 626

    When Zuo Xianghui said this, he obviously didn''t think it was the news from the army. But he was very clear that there would be real news about the developments in the other two countries as soon as the day after tomorrow. Now it''s here. That can only show that the news is not from official channels.


    "Hehe, Zuo Xiang is really powerful. This news is not from the military, but from the right Xiang." boromo seems very satisfied with Zuo Xiang''s performance and doesn''t forget to praise each other first.


    "You Xiang sent it? Ha ha." Ding Dingwei smiled. Originally, he had doubts about the news, because they knew and studied the strength of their opponents because they were enemies with mercenaries. In their view, although mercenaries are strong, their weaknesses are also very obvious. That is, the number of troops is too small. Perhaps any country can cope with it alone, but it should not be able to do it one-to-three.


    But now, the news is that the armies of Siam and AVA have sent out troops and have been defeated and retreated, which seems too untrue. Originally, it was somewhat suspicious. Now he learned that the source of the news came from the right hand. Ding Dingwei thought it was false. As for why he made this, it was very simple that Dunn was preventing himself from sending reinforcements to the front line. Because of their political differences, once the reinforcements are sent out this time, it means that the other party has lost in the struggle.


    "Oh? I don''t know why Zuo Xiang laughs." no one knows whether polomo thought of anything when he said this sentence, but only from this question, he is clearly a master who is not afraid of big things.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me for being unreasonable. Now I want to ask you some questions. I don''t know if I can." Ding Dingwei still smiled and asked boromo for instructions.


    "I''m sure you won''t mind the right breast cup, will you?" boromo nodded with a smile, which was equivalent to agreeing for Dunn.


    "It''s natural." Duane, with a clear mind, nodded modestly, then looked at Ding Dingwei and said, "if Zuo Xiang has any questions, just ask him. Ben Xiang will tell him the truth."


    At this moment, Dunn looked very calm, and even his face was filled with a confident color. When all this was seen in Dingwei''s eyes, his heart could not help trembling for some reason.


    As an old opponent, Dunn knows exactly what kind of person he is. In order to fight for power and profit, it is unscrupulous. Such people are often willing to say that black is white. Thick black learning is perfect. Because of this, this person has done too many things that make people feel guilty. Adjectives such as self-confidence are difficult to put on him. But now, he is so calm. Can we say that this information is really impossible?


    The idea passed in his mind and was soon rejected by Ding Dingwei himself. If it were true, his Majesty would not call him. Even if he was called, it only shows that his majesty is also skeptical about this information. At the thought that once he and his majesty have recognized this information, I''m afraid that the matter of increasing troops to the front line will be delayed indefinitely. This is tantamount to that the other party is better than himself in this fight, and indirectly shows that the other party is better than himself.


    When he thought about it, Ding Wei threw a trace of doubt behind him. "Lord Youxiang, where did you get this news?"


    "To tell you the truth, Mr. Zuo Xiang, this news was sent to my Mansion by a businessman who claimed to be Lao." Dunn, who had been prepared for it, replied calmly.


    "Lao businessman? But I don''t know if Mr. Youxiang has seen him with his own eyes?" when he heard that the source of the news was such a trifle, Ding Dingwei became more confident of his guess at this moment. This must be the smoke bomb thrown by Dunn in order to win the battle over whether to send troops. If you know what''s going on, it''s absolutely impossible for the other party to succeed.


    "No," Dunn replied very happily. But he didn''t forget to add a sentence, "although I haven''t seen anyone, I still believe this information. Therefore, according to the meaning of this phase, it needs to be carefully studied whether to send troops to suweng city."


    "Ha ha ha." this answer finally attracted Ding Dingwei''s uncontrollable laughter. If there was no later explanation, perhaps he could not be so sure, but he took the initiative to talk about sending troops, it would be like there was no silver 300 Liang here and he didn''t recruit himself.


    After so many years as Zuo Xiang, Ding Dingwei admitted that his so-called ability to observe words and colors had reached a high level, and Dunn''s words were tantamount to corroborating his previous speculation.


    It was already decided. Instead of looking at Dunn, Tintin Wei turned and hugged bolomo and said, "Your Majesty, in my opinion, this news is not credible. It is completely groundless. Therefore, please allow your majesty to send reinforcements to the front line of suweng. When the time is right, make every effort to fight back, recover the lost land and raise the prestige of our country and the prestige of the king."


    Ding Dingwei finally made a move. Du en, who had been waiting for a long time, turned to hug his fist and said to polomo: "Your Majesty, I think this news is true, and it is the same as my previous speculation. Therefore, I am sure your majesty will send troops carefully, and even my minister can guarantee his official position. If this news is not true, I am willing to resign and return to my hometown in two days."


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    At this moment, boromo and Dingwei were shocked by Dunn''s words, and this scene was completely unexpected to them.


    After listening to Ding Dingwei''s words, boromo could basically confirm that this was a false intelligence deliberately made by Dunn in order to send reinforcements slowly. Therefore, he was still angry in his heart. He can allow the two prime ministers to fight inside, but only if it does not disturb the development of the country. Otherwise, he will not hesitate to pick up a big knife and cut off his head. But suddenly Dunn was so confident that he made a bet on power. At this moment, he hesitated.


    Not only did polomo think so, but also left Xiang Dingwei was caught off guard by Dunn''s hand.


    What''s going on? It''s just a plan to postpone it. Why did you make such a big bet? What exactly is the reason why right phase dares to make such a bold bet? What did he rely on?


    Ding Dingwei looked at Dunn seriously, but he couldn''t see anything from his face. Especially this moment, people deliberately closed their eyes, which made him feel that he had no way to start and no place to analyze.


    The side hall became quiet. Both the king and the left prime minister were shocked by Dunn''s bold words, and they had to doubt whether their ideas were really wrong?


    I don''t know when Dunn had opened his eyes, and then came again without surprise, "If this information must be true, we should not only stop the increase of troops, but also find ways to negotiate peace with mercenaries. The earlier we talk, the more sincere we are, and the less we will pay. On the contrary, when the overall situation is determined, we need to pay several times the price for peace talks."


    It''s very appropriate to describe Dunn now. His meaning is entirely for the sake of less loss of Phnom Penh Dynasty. It seems to have nothing to do with any power struggle.


    "This..." King boromo was really frightened by Dunn''s courage and hesitated. But before he could say anything, Zuo Xiang Dingwei also opened his mouth and said in a shocking tone, "I think this news is false. Although mercenaries are powerful, their troops are limited. It is impossible to block the armies of Siam and AVA at the same time. At this time, it is time to increase troops. I am also willing to guarantee with phase. If I am wrong, I will return home."


    Well, Ding Dingwei also paid a lot of money. What he said was so sure that boromo became in a dilemma.


    Normally, such a thing will not happen. Officials, especially important officials, are very measured in their words. Even if they are more than 90% sure, they generally won''t say death. They always have to leave a way back for themselves, don''t they?


    However, today, the two prime ministers have pledged their positions, and their opinions are still so different. This is so abnormal, which makes boromo more hesitant.


    However, Dunn first showed his surprise, and then his heart was full of joy. Someone finally jumped down in the pit, and he was still an old opponent. At this time, he really wanted to shout to vent his excitement.


    He was so excited in his heart, but on the surface, Dunn still forced down the excitement, hugged his fist and said to Ding Dingwei: "OK, Mr. Zuo Xiang, that''s right. We might as well gamble, and it will be known in two days. But I still say that if we were thinking about peace talks with mercenaries at that time, the price would be more."


    "Let''s make a bet, but I still support the increase of troops. If we send troops late, we can''t afford to lose any losses on the front line." Tintin said with authority. Then he didn''t go to see Dunn, but focused on King boromo. Obviously, he listened to the king''s orders now.


    The two prime ministers used their official positions to make bets and said that they were extremely confident. In this way, the headache became boromo. This was different from his expected result. He wanted to see which side was reasonable and wanted to support who. But now they are so strong, how to make this decision?


    He wanted to insert his hands into his hair and calm down. Boromo knew that if he did this, he would lose the king''s demeanor. However, in the face of the two prime ministers, he couldn''t help but give an explanation. After thinking about it, he finally decided to continue to be kind and thin. He couldn''t be the master himself, so let the facts decide. "Well, even if the two prime ministers believe in their negotiations so much, it''s better for everyone to calm down. Wait a minute. There should be news in two days. At that time, Ben Wang will know how to make a decision."

 Chapter 627

    The king even chose to wait. Ding Dingwei''s face changed. "Your Majesty, it''s right for some people to slow down. In this way, there will be a big problem if there are no reinforcements ahead."


    "Your Majesty, what we should do now is not to send reinforcements, but to immediately send peace negotiators to contact mercenaries. Only in this way can we calm the incident at the lowest cost. There are many dreams at night." Dunn also shouted there. He looked very worried, but only his own heart knew how happy he was at this moment and had already given Ding Dingwei to the pit, Then wait for two days and see the result.


    As for whether the king agreed to the current peace talks, it was not his own loss anyway. People were not in a hurry. What was his hurry.


    The two prime ministers had the intention of making a big noise again. Boromorton felt his head was big when he said in a somewhat angry voice: "well, well, it''s just that there won''t be any major event in the evening. This is settled. Don''t talk more."


    The king was angry. Both Dingwei and Dunn knew what enough was, but after staring at each other, they saluted and left the palace.


    Soon after they left, the whole story began to spread. First, some important officials knew about it, but soon the people in the street knew it very well. In this regard, King boromo said nothing. He even knew that the news must have been deliberately distributed by the two prime ministers in order to dismantle each other. And he''d better keep out of the matter, so he can take more initiative.


    His majesty is preparing to watch the excitement, especially the officials and people below. And they soon formed two factions and began to have a heated discussion on who would win.


    The issue of the combat effectiveness of mercenaries has naturally become a main direction for everyone to explore. Those who support Dunn will naturally say that mercenaries are powerful and that they are omnipotent; Those who support Ding Dingwei''s left prime minister will naturally say that no matter how powerful the mercenaries are, after all, too few people are a hard wound, and it is absolutely impossible to win a war with the three countries. Dunn''s remarks are just delaying the reinforcements to support the front, just to dismantle the left Prime Minister''s platform, which has lost national interests for his personal reputation, It''s too despicable. If Dunn''s story can be proved to be false two days later, he should be punished for the crime of harming the country and so on.


    The people supported by both sides are still debating fiercely, and there is no victory or defeat, but the name of mercenaries has penetrated into the people. In particular, some of the people who escaped from Shangding city came to the capital of the country. They said that the mercenaries were extremely terrible. In the end, the things that were three feet tall, three heads and six arms and eyes as big as bronze bells came out, which greatly improved the popularity of mercenaries in everyone''s hearts, which even skylarks did not expect.


    But this is good news after all. Skylark quickly asked his men to spread all kinds of news about mercenaries. For example, how rich the people in Vietnam and Laos are today. Once they have obtained citizenship, they will not be bullied, etc.


    Don''t say that if these messages are spread at ordinary times, they will not be accepted and will be scolded. This is a false theory. But at this time, when the news came out, few people scolded, but attracted the attention of many people.


    The two sides fought each other for a time. Everyone was watching the excitement, but some were very depressed. For example, general Hun Sen.


    To say, Hun Sen still has some strength. After losing Kratie city and becoming a defeated general, he was escorted back to Phnom Penh City. It is said that he should be punished. At this moment, his usual greedy behavior saved him. Because he was greedy for money, he had a lot of money and became a boy who scattered money. However, he sent heavy gifts to all officials who had some weight in the imperial Bureau and could speak.


    Receive money and help others eliminate disasters. In this way, more people will speak for him. Finally, both the left and right ministers came out together.


    Zuo Xiang Dingwei thought that it was a national disaster at this time. Although Hun Sen had such small problems, he could still fight. Besides, before the war, it was also bad for the morale of the army to kill the general, so he took the lead for him.


    Right phase Dunn is much simpler. He has received enough money and naturally wants to stand up and say two good words.


    The two prime ministers had the same opinion, which was a rare thing. Finally, King boromo decided to give Hun Sen a chance to do meritorious service on behalf of sin, gave him military power and made him ready to support Suong city at any time.


    But now, the two prime ministers have different opinions and can''t compete with each other. Instead, they let Hun Sen stop the pace of support. In desperation, he can only wait at home. But in his heart, he really scolded Dunn. If it weren''t for the right minister, he should be close to the front line now, and he can even fight a turnaround to prove his ability.


    No matter how the atmosphere changes in Wangdu, time has not stopped flowing. It is still moving forward on time. After tonight, tomorrow will be two days. The fast horse Scouts of Phnom Penh Dynasty also came to return.


    It will be known tomorrow, but Dunn became a little nervous. After all, he didn''t get the news through his own channels, so he thought again and again. The people who couldn''t sleep still went to the backyard to find the skylark.


    At this time, the skylark didn''t sleep. It seemed that he knew that Dunn would come. He set up a simple tea shed in the small yard and specially prepared an extra chair.


    "Mr. Yun knew I would come?" Du en was surprised when he saw the furnishings here.


    "Hehe, it''s going to be known tomorrow. Adult Youxiang will inevitably be angry. You''d better come and have a cup of tea and be quiet." the skylark smiled and casually pointed to the chair opposite.


    Dunn also wanted to hear the lark say that there was no problem with intelligence, so he simply sat down. But just under this seat, after listening to the next sentence of the skylark, people ran away.


    The skylark smiled and just said, "in fact, the previous news was teasing you Xiang. It took time for the front-line mercenaries to capture suweng city. I''m afraid you''ll send reinforcements to disrupt Zhongdan''s plan."


    It was after hearing these words that Dunn was frightened. The whole person couldn''t help jumping up. Then he angrily stared at the lark still sitting there playing with the tea art and said, "Mr. Yun, don''t joke at this time, otherwise he will die."


    The so-called Dead naturally means that when he is angry, he will call the guards and servants in the house to kill the skylark. Because if all this is true, he will become a gun in the hands of others, lose face and delay the important affairs of a country. In that case, he will become a sinner of the Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    Dunn was really angry and even had an impulse to kill. As if it hadn''t heard of it, the skylark finished the last procedure of making tea. Then he raised his head, looked at Dunn with an angry face and said, "Lord Youxiang, of course I''m kidding."


    "Hmm?" Dunn''s face changed again by this sentence. Now he didn''t know which sentence was true or false.


    "Hahaha, Mr. Youxiang, isn''t what you just said just now what you doubt?" the skylark pointed to the opposite chair again, motioned that he could sit down, and then said casually, "I''m just saying what you said in your heart. But this only represents your idea, not mine. I''m still that sentence. The news is extremely accurate. Otherwise, I won''t stay here and wait for confrontation, will I?"


    The skylark dared to stay in the mansion, which is a clear proof. Unless he played dead admonition, otherwise he wouldn''t take risks. This sentence finally made Dunn calm down and sit down again, "Mr. Yun, the news is sure to be true. You also know that there has been a riot outside. If the news is not true, the truth will be dead."


    "Of course it''s true. I said this earlier. But have you considered it, Mr. Youxiang? Once the news comes tomorrow that proves you are right, what should you do next?" the skylark is waiting for Dunn to come, not to dispel each other''s worries, but to prepare for the next layout.


    Dunn doesn''t know this. He''s thinking about the questions raised by the skylark now. Don''t say he really hasn''t thought about it. First, he can''t confirm the accuracy of the information. Second, what he wants to see is the embarrassment of Zuo Xiang Dingwei. As for the rest, he doesn''t have time to think about it.


    But the skylark immediately raised this question. He must have thought about it. This moment, Du en asked with a consulting attitude, "dare you ask Mr. Yun, what should we do next?


    "You don''t have to do anything. On the grounds of being suspected this time, you say you''re sick and stay in the house. It''s up to the left phase to toss around outside. The higher they jump, the heavier they will fall later. When the time is right, the right phase will stand up and shout again, which is the best time to prove your ability." The smile on the lark''s face disappeared, replaced by a face of perseverance and determination.


    "Hmm?" Dunn was also a very smart man. He immediately thought of something and said, "Mr. Yun means to let out the power of peace talks first. When those people can''t talk together, is he going to help determine the overall situation?"


    "Yes." the skylark nodded with satisfaction and appreciated that the other party was indeed a smart man.


    When praised by the skylark, Dunn also laughed, but then he frowned and said, "but if others have completed the negotiations with mercenaries, wouldn''t it be nothing?"

 Chapter 628

    "They can''t talk properly. Zhongdan Gong has sent me a message. It''s useless for anyone to talk about peace unless you come." the skylarks said with great confidence and smiled at Dunn sitting opposite.


    "Oh? Ha ha, thank you for your kindness. Come on, I''ll propose a toast to Mr. Yun with tea and wish us a happy cooperation." Du en laughed and swept away his worries when he came just now. But he didn''t know that the reason why Skylark wanted to talk to him so much and why Yang Chendong had to go to peace talks was also based on wanting more interests. As for what kind of benefits can be obtained, the performance in the next few days will naturally be known.


    Dunn left the yard where the skylark lived with satisfaction and went back to the bedroom to have a safe sleep. When he opened his eyes once, it was already daybreak. While he was having breakfast in the house, the housekeeper suddenly reported that the scouts sent to AVA and Siam had rushed back and incorporated into the palace. At the same time, it also brought great news that the two armies were defeated and ruthlessly blocked by mercenaries outside the door of Laos province.


    In other words, the information provided by skylark is extremely accurate. This time, Dunn is right.


    "Haha, haha." hearing the news provided by the housekeeper, Dunn grinned. Everything was as Skylark said before. Then he also needed to rest according to the plan. So he called to the housekeeper and said, "if you send news to the outside, you say that Ben has fallen ill due to mental fatigue, and it is not easy to see any guests."


    "Hmm?" the housekeeper looked puzzled. This time his master won. Isn''t it time to shine on the court hall? Why stay at home without going out?


    But after all, he was just a housekeeper and couldn''t understand what the master thought. After seeing Dunn''s stern eyes, he immediately promised, and then withdrew to release the news.


    At this time, the palace had already become a pot of porridge. The scouts have just returned and brought news from the front. The armies of AVA and Siam tried to encircle Wei and save Zhao, but their military plan to capture Laos failed. Moreover, the Siamese army also suffered heavy losses, losing three innings in a row, and countless food and grass were destroyed.


    As soon as the news came to boromo''s ears, he knew that things were going to be bad. Fortunately, he did not send reinforcements to the front line, which means that he did not expose his intention to fight with mercenaries. In this way, there is still the possibility of peace talks between the two sides.


    Left Xiang Dingwei stood there with his head down, and many ministers stood in the whole hall. But they all seem to keep a certain distance from him intentionally or unintentionally. It can be seen that this time he made a mistake and lost to right phase Dunn. According to the previous agreement, he wants to give up his position and return to his hometown.


    If so, who will pay attention to a person who has no power and power? Not to mention respect.


    It seemed that he felt the questioning eyes of the people. Ding Dingwei bit his teeth, suddenly hugged his fist and saluted boromo, saying: "Your Majesty, I lost. I immediately resigned from Zuo Xiang, and packed up my salute and left the king''s capital a day later."


    "What are you doing? Has the king allowed you to leave? It was just a joke before. How can you take it seriously? If you want to come, you won''t be serious. By the way, why didn''t you come?" boromo is having a headache for the current situation. Ding Dingwei came to resign. How could he promise in this chaos?


    It came from boromo to expose the previous events with a joke. It must be hard for Dunn to say anything even standing here, let alone that others are not here.


    When boromo asked, they noticed that the right phase did not appear in the hall. For a time, many ministers were paying their heads and ears. Some people even thought that the right phase must take the opportunity to improve his status. Wait, he will certainly appear in a moment, and then stand here as a winner to guide the country.


    More than one person had this idea. They all thought that when Dunn was going to appear in the final way, a eunuch gently walked to boromo''s ear and whispered something.


    "Hmm? Is there such a thing? Is Youxiang really ill?" boromo turned his head and asked in surprise after hearing the eunuch''s words. From the time he got the news of the scouts, he wanted to give Dunn some praise and even substantive benefits. After all, this time, if he didn''t send reinforcements immediately, he was equivalent to a buffer zone with the mercenaries, saved the Phnom Penh Dynasty, and didn''t push them into a place of eternal disaster.


    Unexpectedly, at such a critical time, Dunn fell ill. It''s too coincidental. At least he doesn''t believe it.


    "The eunuch we sent to send him to the palace replied. Youxiang''s face was ugly and his whole body trembled. He was lying in the quilt. It seemed that he was really ill. But in order to find out the matter, we have sent the imperial doctor to Youxiang''s house. I think there will be news soon." the old eunuch replied respectfully.


    "Well, if you have news, inform the king at the first time." boromo nodded. This time, whether Dunn was real or fake, he would not be punished, which is understandable. After all, isn''t it human''s long feeling that wronged people want to vent?


    But this time, boromo underestimated Dunn''s determination. He was a man who could be cruel to the enemy and himself. In order to be really ill, he asked the housekeeper to get some ice from the cellar, and then turned it into ice water and poured it on him. In this way, he really caught a cold and was cold all over.


    The Scout''s return has confirmed that what the skylark said is right. Even so, why not trust each other again? I just hope the next development can be as general as Skylark said. Otherwise, it''s not worth getting sick this time.


    The imperial doctor came and found out that Dunn was really suffering from the wind cold and had a serious cold. He immediately prescribed the medicine and then went back to the palace to recover his life.


    "What? Really ill?" after the news was told by the old eunuch himself, King boromo was shocked on his face and thought in his heart. It seems that the pressure on the right phase is really great this time. Of course, he just thought about it and told the old eunuch to often send imperial doctors to see the right minister. Then he focused on the government. I didn''t make a decision just now. I''ve been waiting for Youxiang to come. That is, he can''t come, so the peace talks can only be done by others.


    It''s other people, but not many people can really choose. How powerful mercenaries exist. The official position of those who send peace negotiators is too low. How can they talk to others equally? Isn''t it a shame that the envoys sent at that time can''t even see the face of the Lord?


    After thinking about it, boromo still put the candidate for the peace talks on Ding Dingwei, the left minister. Zuo Xiang also wanted to take the opportunity to make meritorious service to repay his Majesty''s kindness of protection. Of course, he agreed without hesitation. Just two hours later, Ding Dingwei, who had made some preparations, left Phnom Penh and went straight to suon city.


    The reason why he is so anxious is naturally because Ding Dingwei also knows that speed is important. Now the two allies have lost the war. Next, if the Phnom Penh Dynasty does not bow its head, who knows whether the other party will gather all its troops in anger to attack the Phnom Penh dynasty? Once they really make this decision, it will be even more difficult if they want to go to peace talks.


    The carriage sped along the way. I don''t know how many horses had been changed on the road. It normally took five or six days to get to suweng city. Ding Dingwei arrived in only three days. Here, he sent people to the mercenary barracks outside the city to express the intention of the Phnom Penh Dynasty to hold peace talks and stop troops.


    At the moment, suweng city is already full of holes.


    In recent days, mercenary cannons haven''t stopped. I don''t know when powerful shells will fall, and each fall can cause a lot of losses in the city. It''s normal for dead people and houses to be destroyed.


    Therefore, the people in the city have moved almost. Only the sergeants dare not leave without orders. They are worried every day for fear that the next shell will fall on their heads.


    General Dann personally welcomed Ding Dingwei. As soon as he met, the general began to complain constantly. He also said that he had sent countless requests to Wang Du, either to send more reinforcements or to prepare for peace talks. Why has there been a response until now.


    Facing the grievances on Dane''s face, Ding Dingwei asked unhappily, "you generals who have a life outside always want to ask your majesty for help when something happens. Why don''t you try to fight with mercenaries? If you can win, do you still need to suffer these grievances?"


    "Hey! Lord Zuo Xiang, you really don''t hurt your back when you stand and talk." hearing this, Dan was also a little angry. He was a general of the current Dynasty. He was a leader of the military. There was no need to say the authority. Although Ding Dingwei is a leftist prime minister, he is not much better than him, not to mention that it is a war age and the status of soldiers has been greatly improved. How can he be afraid of each other?


    "Mr. Zuo Xiang, why don''t you know that we didn''t try to fight back, but mercenaries hold continuous fire guns that can take people''s lives hundreds of feet away. Our bow and arrow range is only more than 30 feet. How can we fight with others? My general has ordered to launch two attacks, but none of them were killed and seriously injured. How can we fight such a war? Please Mr. Zuo Xiang Teach me. Of course, if Lord Zuo Xiang is willing to send troops by himself, I will give you a good armor, how about it? "


    To let a civilian go to war on the battlefield is clearly nonsense. How could Ding Dingwei answer? He snorted coldly and said, "well, even if the army can''t win the war, it''s up to us civil servants to negotiate with our mouths."

 Chapter 629

    "Good." Dane nodded, a picture that should be so.


    This scene made Ding Dingwei very angry. In the past, there were wars, which were dominated by military generals and civil servants. But now, as soon as he heard that peace talks were going to be held, Dan agreed so happily. From this point of view, I''m afraid they were really defeated by too many mercenaries. In this way, wouldn''t it be said that the peace talks would not be too smooth? Now I just hope the other party doesn''t talk big.


    The fact doomed Ding Dingwei to be disappointed. Although the mercenaries soon gave an answer and welcomed them to the peace talks, when Ding Dingwei went to the mercenary camp the next day with the clothes and etiquette of envoys, he saw not the famous Ming Zhongdan public, but only two regiment political commissars. He knew that the peace talks might not be so smooth, and he could not even see the Lord, This is a bad signal.


    The people who met Ding Dingwei were Kong Jie, political commissar of the second regiment, and Chen Bo, political commissar of the third regiment. This is also Yang Chendong''s intention to exercise these people''s political work ability. Of course, they were also prepared when they were ordered to come, that is, Chen Bo sang red face and Kong Jie sang white face.


    When the two men, red and white, first came into contact with Ding Dingwei, a lion opened his mouth and put forward conditions that Ding Dingwei could not accept.


    According to the intention of the two political commissars, the war can be stopped, but the Phnom Penh Dynasty should be loyal and loyal. At the same time, the whole Phnom Penh Dynasty should become a province like Vietnam and Laos. King bolomo wants to leave the royal city and palace, take it to a mysterious place according to the meaning of mercenaries, and be put under house arrest for a lifetime. Other ministers have to hand over half of their property to protect themselves, and so on.


    This is exactly the overlord clause. You can imagine what Ding Dingwei''s face would look like when he heard this, and then he smiled angrily: "is there any difference between your request and occupying the royal court in Phnom Penh by force?"


    "Of course, if we were to attack, a minister like you would not be able to save his life by handing over half of his money," said Chen Bo, who was in charge of singing black face.


    "You... Are you so confident that you can capture our great Phnom Penh dynasty? Do you know that rabbits bite when we are in a hurry? When we lose both, you are afraid that Siam and AVA will pay a heavy price if they attack together." Tintin Wei said in a threatening language. He didn''t believe that mercenaries can be bold enough to ignore other countries, If so, they won''t encircle suon city but attack it directly.


    At this point, Chen Bo suddenly thought of something, "Oh, by the way, you must have heard the news that we defeated the Siamese and AVA allied forces. Well, if you were willing to come to peace talks before that, we still have something to talk about, but now, either the whole country surrender or wait for my mercenary guns to hit your heart."


    "Is this your loyal and courageous opinion?" after feeling Chen Bo''s tough attitude, Ding Wei knew that there would be no result if he talked with this person, so he wanted to meet people at a higher level. This may be the good opinion of the king of hell, and the kid is difficult to deal with.


    "This is not our loyal and courageous opinion, but the opinion of most of our military generals." Chen Bo twisted his head and said with a very arrogant look.


    The first meeting ended fruitlessly. As soon as dingdingwei, who was full of anger, returned to suweng City, several shells suddenly flashed over his head, and one of them landed not far from his team. I don''t know whether it was random or special, in order to give him a blow.


    The shelling is still going on. There is no fixed time, no fixed place, and no fixed number. It seems that everything depends on the mood of mercenaries. When you are in a good mood, you will only come once in a long time. When you are in a bad mood, several rounds will suddenly fall down, which makes people panic in the city, and the morale of the barracks is falling day by day, if it is not Dane The general sent an inspector team to guard the rear early. I''m afraid I don''t know how many deserters there are.


    The atmosphere in the city became more and more severe, and the pressure on Zuo Xiang Dingwei became more and more. He went to the mercenary barracks for three days in a row. Chen Bo, one of the negotiators opposite, never gave him a good look. Although Kong Jie, another negotiator, kept adjusting the atmosphere in the middle, it was just that the negotiation did not break down, and the content did not change much A big change. Had to, Ding Wei had to write a memorial to the situation, and sent people 800 Li to Phnom Penh, the capital of the king.


    As soon as the news came into the king''s capital, King boromo was unable to hold his seat. If the mercenaries were determined to attack Phnom Penh like capturing Jiaozhi and Lancang, what would they do to stop them? Yes, they still have more than 300000 troops. If they fight, they can also cause some damage or even heavy damage to the mercenaries. This gave the two allies a chance to fight back However, in this way, Phnom Penh Dynasty is doomed to be sieved or even destroyed. In this way, what are the benefits and what do they have to do with it?


    What should I do?


    Boromo, who was cursing Siam and AVA in his heart, could only do something by himself. Fortunately, at this time, there was a good news. The old eunuch around him said that right phase Dunn was well. Although he was not as healthy as before, he would have no problem doing ordinary work as long as he was not a fierce sport.


    "Come on, tell the right minister to enter the hall." as soon as he heard the news, boromo was like a man walking in the dark. He shouted excitedly when he saw the dawn and dawn.


    Dunn''s illness is indeed cured. It was originally a self-made cold, because it was handled in time. It looked serious two days ago. Now it has been cultivated for more than a week, so it''s all right.


    Of course, Dunn got better so soon thanks to the help of skylark. Mr. Yun said it was time for him to make a comeback, and it was also time for him to make achievements. With left Xiang Ding Ding Wei playing the front station, the next negotiation will be very favorable if Dunn takes over, especially in terms of conditions.


    Facts have proved that skylark''s words can be trusted. Of course, Dunn will stand up. At this time, he was in high spirits. When he followed the eunuch into the palace, he was also arrogant and confident.


    As Skylark said, Zuo Xiang really ran into a wall on Su Weng''s front line, and the king didn''t want to really fight with mercenaries. The negotiating force will become the mainstream, so his opportunity to show will naturally come. Because the skylark said that he was the only one in the whole Phnom Penh Dynasty who could handle the negotiations well. Of course, in return, he must strive for certain rights and interests for mercenaries this time.


    To this end, Dunn basically agreed without any hesitation. It may seem to others that he is selling his country''s rights and interests, but only he knows that if he doesn''t have himself, someone else will replace him. Not to mention that he can keep the Phnom Penh Dynasty at the moment is a great achievement, not to mention that he can also give a strong blow to Zuo Xiang Dingwei, which has always been his wish.


    It can make your majesty happy, mercenaries happy and yourself happy. Why not do such a thing?


    Dunn walked into the side hall and saw the king boromo sitting high on the seat. He saw that the other party''s eyes brightened, and then his face was full of a smile, "ha ha, the right minister is coming. The king is determined in his heart. Come and give the prime minister a seat."


    Giving a seat is a very high courtesy, and such a single seat has never happened. Just this action can prove a lot of things, and Dunn is more determined at this time.


    More than an hour later, Duane came out of the palace with a satisfied face. Poromo has approved him to go to Suen to negotiate with mercenaries instead of Zuo Xiang Dingwei. Not only that, the king even told Dunn the bottom line. As long as he kept the bottom line, he could have more space to play freely.


    Just the next morning, Dunn set out from Phnom Penh City and went straight to suon city. The team was accompanied by skylark, director of foreign affairs of the Security Bureau. As Dunn went to the front, his task was more than 80% completed, and then there was the final finalization of some details of the negotiations.


    In fact, after Dunn returned to his house yesterday, he had in-depth communication with Skylark on the negotiation. In this regard, Skylark has long been authorized by Yang Chendong. His decision is made by mercenaries.


    Finally, after their sincere communication, they finalized the final plan of the negotiation, that is, the Phnom Penh Dynasty made the following concessions:


    1¡¢ General Hun Sen publicly apologized to the sorangong family in Laos and compensated the other party for its direct and spiritual losses, totaling 300000 taels of silver. (the actual loss of the solangon family is only 170000 taels of silver.)


    2¡¢ The Phnom Penh Dynasty paid 1.5 million taels of silver to mercenaries as military expenses for the war, and 500000 tons of copper and iron.


    3¡¢ Cede Shangding city and all the land north of the city to Laos province. Mercenaries will retreat to the area north of the upper Dinh City, and shall not infringe on the interests of the Phnom Penh Dynasty without reason and enter the country without order.


    4¡¢ The two sides exchange business, each has its own independent sovereignty, and can send diplomatic missions to each other to ensure friendly relations from generation to generation. And once one party is attacked by others for no reason, the other party has the obligation to send troops to help, that is to say, after these events, Phnom Penh Dynasty and Laos province have formed a military alliance.


    Of course, the agreement is written like this. Once a war really happens, it is certain to send troops, but the number of troops depends on the mood. There is no specific amount specified above. In a certain way, sending only one person is not a breach of contract.

 Chapter 630

    The above is the general content of the negotiation. Although there are some other details, they are all carried out around these four points. The above treaty was reached only three days after youdingdunn arrived in suongcheng. When the news came back to Phnom Penh again, King boromo was relieved. Although he lost a lot, he also blocked the front of mercenaries. In a way, this is the first country or region to block the front of mercenaries. Therefore, boromo''s face is greatly illuminated.


    Of course, the compromise of Baltimore also attracted the dissatisfaction of Siam and Ava. But the Phnom Penh Dynasty didn''t say anything about this. Who made the two countries withdraw so early and wanted to see their own jokes? Why, they didn''t want to save themselves?


    After this, the Phnom Penh Dynasty also saw its own shortcomings. They decided to make every effort to develop the military. Conscription, training and training became something they urgently needed to do. Before, they paid a sum of money to mercenaries because of compensation. Now they need more money to train soldiers. At that time, all kinds of taxes began to increase or even double, And some local taxes have been received three years later, or even five years later, which makes the people complain, and the national order began to be chaotic.


    The matter of Phnom Penh Dynasty was finally solved temporarily, and the mercenaries began to withdraw back. When the news came back to Vientiane City, the provincial capital of Laos, I don''t know how many people''s eyes were shocked.


    In the eyes of those nobles, this time the mercenaries will lose both sides with the Phnom Penh army. In this way, their opportunity will appear. At that time, once Siam and AVA send troops again, Laos must not want to be trapped at home and abroad. Their status will rise and their power will increase. Isn''t it good to follow?


    But now, mercenaries have stopped. Is this still the powerful mercenary who killed the country? In this way, where are their development opportunities? More importantly, this time, mercenaries have made a start for the solangong family. Naturally, they will be supported by the strength of domestic business groups, and their status will be more stable. Do they still have a chance to rise again?


    In the eyes of businessmen and ordinary people, their conclusions are completely different from those of nobles. Mercenaries won the war and, for the first time, let a senior general of the other party apologize to their own businessmen and lose money. This seems impossible. Doesn''t it mean that their status has been recognized and respected by everyone?


    As the governor of Laos Province, Luan Xiaochen said before that as long as you become a legitimate citizen of Laos Province, no matter where you appear and what happens, as long as you encounter difficulties and injustice, the provincial government will come forward for you to solve the difficulties and find justice at the same time.


    Naturally, many people scoff at this. Most of them are businessmen.


    Unlike ordinary people, they have traveled far and wide for many years. They don''t know how many places they have visited. Naturally, their horizons are not comparable to ordinary people. It is because they see too many things that they will not believe that someone can make decisions for their businessmen.


    Although they are rich, their social status is not high. In the eyes of others, they are full of copper smell. Even in terms of the degree of real respect, they are often not as good as some ordinary people. Scholars, farmers, workers and businessmen come last.


    Given the general situation, why should they believe that the Lao provincial government will really protect their rights and interests? Although they pay a lot of business taxes.


    Now, no one dares to say such a thing. What happened in the solangon family has proved everything. Not only did general Hun Sen of Phnom Penh Dynasty personally apologize and lose money, but also invited sogon family to do business in Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    Bow your head, pay compensation, and even take the initiative to invite. Can''t this prove the status of businessmen? However, they saw that as the patriarch of the solangong family, he was thinking about what a scenery and how proud he was. He was actively preparing goods and preparing to go to the Phnom Penh Dynasty in person.


    After all, there are mercenaries to support them. It is conceivable that the Phnom Penh Dynasty will never dare to play tricks. Do they really want to fight a war and cut land again?


    Solongong is not the only businessman in Laos. There are many businessmen whose strength is not weaker than them, even stronger than them. They all saw the opportunity and began to take the initiative to contact governor Luan, creating all kinds of opportunities to get along and meet. Even some large families simply found the youngest and beautiful girl in the family and gave Luan Xiaochen as a concubine, In order to strengthen the relationship between the two sides.


    On this matter, Yang Chendong even gave instructions after hearing about it. If Luan Xiaochen is willing, he can appropriately marry several foreign high-quality women as concubines. Because he didn''t forget the expectations of Luan''s father Luan Xiaoqi and Luan''s mother Zhou Hua for this son when he left the city. One of the most important things is the event of getting a wife and having children. Luan Xiaoyu also mentioned it twice in front of him for the first time, indicating the Luan family''s attention to this matter.


    Of course, according to Yang Chendong''s meaning, you can marry a foreign woman as a concubine, but it is impossible to be a true wife. It must be an absolute Han woman to ensure the purity of blood. He didn''t want to be swallowed up by their children with alien blood.


    In fact, this requirement is not only for Luan Xiaochen, but also for all senior cadres and senior officers below, Yang Chendong. After you reach your age, you can marry a foreign high-quality woman as a concubine, but you must not become a regular wife. If anyone dares to do so and is found out, I''m sorry, everything you have now will become zero, and you will be removed from the cadre team and become a common people.


    Yang Chendong spoke, and those business groups paid more attention to this matter. Luan Xiaochen also had an extra job, that is, after work, he went back and forth between the big families, that is, he was close to them and had a blind date at the same time. Not to mention, there was a lucky woman he liked and married as a concubine.


    With a lesson from the past, other merchant families are more interested in this matter. The posts inviting Luan Xiaochen to the banquet are also full of the whole desk.


    Businessmen are so crazy, naturally because of the relationship between interests. Relatively speaking, the people''s gratitude is much purer. In particular, Yang Bao published a serial of several punishments on this matter. Relying on the world''s knowledge, the teahouse is well known to the people. Both the elderly aged 70 and the children aged 3 know this. As citizens of Laos Province, they have more security and can be respected from the bottom of their heart. This is something they dare not think of before.


    Lao province led them to do it. In order to express their gratitude, the people had to bow their heads and work hard, and the school-age people naturally chose to join the army to ensure that their current victory fruits would not be stolen by others. They are like this. In fact, whoever is good to them, they will be good to anyone in turn.


    This is exactly what the people want.


    After this incident, the hearts of the people began to attach themselves. After Luan Xiaochen issued various decrees, they can always be implemented and implemented fastest. Therefore, Laos province has entered a period of rapid development.


    When Yang Chendong returned to Vientiane city with the main force of mercenaries, he saw this thriving scene, which naturally made him very happy. In order to create enough development space and environment for Laos and Vietnam, he also ordered envoys to Siam and AVA respectively to discuss cooperation.


    There is no eternal enemy, only eternal interests. Business alliances can strengthen each other, that is, why do they have to fight? Even powerful mercenaries deliberately put down their swords and guns. Naturally, they pushed the boat with the current and agreed to a temporary peace. But we all know that there will be a war between us sooner or later. Now is the time to take advantage of the situation and vigorously develop ourselves.


    After solving the external threat, there is no problem with internal integration. At this time, Yang Chendong is going to leave Laos.


    The security bureau now sends a telegram every day, telling the situation between Beiming and warra. A small-scale military battle has begun there. If it continues like this and no one controls it, I''m afraid the start of the war is unstoppable. That is, Yang Chendong must want to take a share. In addition, because the inside information is not strong enough, Laos has been unable to meet the requirements of expansion in a short time, and there is no great significance to stay here. His departure has become an inevitable trend.


    Yang Chendong decided to leave. One step ahead of him was a group of main force led by Mr. lengsong. Chixian city can''t live without a strong military force. Someone needs to go back and guard it. After they left, the sixth young master also finalized the candidates he would take away when he left, that is, the three regiments of Leng Feng''s victory and six auxiliary barracks that have experienced many battles and have good combat power. They only need to exercise. It is inevitable that they will become Lengfeng in the future. What was left was Luo Po''s second regiment, which was responsible for the security of Laos and Vietnam.


    Yang Chendong has basically agreed to expand Luo Po''s second regiment into the second cold front division. Personnel selection and assessment must be carried out in the chixian city. The level of political trial should also not be careless. Leng Feng is the most elite force under his hand. There will never be a situation beyond his control. In that case, he would rather not expand.

 Chapter 631

    Luo Po naturally agrees with this point. He fully supports the proposal of the sixth young master and says that there is no need to worry about expansion. He will do it steadily and will ensure that a cold front is a cold front. His elite combat power will not be reduced but will be stronger.


    Yang Chendong is still very relieved about Luo Po. He can stand out from the rest of the officers. He was the first leader after lengsong. Now he is qualified enough to become the second division commander. Naturally, no one will say anything.


    After arranging this, I''m really ready to leave. Before leaving, Yang Chendong had a long talk with Luan Xiaochen, and put forward some highly referential opinions on the development of Laos. Then he waved smartly, left Vientiane with nearly 4000 mercenaries, and rushed to Vietnam by land. After meeting with governor Song Zhe and giving affirmation and support to his work, Embark from the Haiphong wharf outside quyi City, Vietnam Province, and go straight to the north along the sea.


    After nearly a year of stirring the wind and rain in the south, Yang Chendong finally returned to the north of Daming. On the whole, this trip to the South has yielded a lot.


    At the request of Nanming prime minister, he first calmed the rebellion of the Yellow bandit army, then successively destroyed Jiaozhi and Lancang, and established two sub provinces of Vietnam and Laos. It has dealt a great blow to the Phnom Penh Dynasty, lightened its muscles and achieved peace for a period of time. Finally, he has to return to the north to show his grand plan again.


    Standing on the deck of the navy warship, Yang Chendong looked ahead and planned every step in his heart.


    When he returned to the north this time, he did not mean to enter Beiping City, the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. Now his identity is too sensitive. If he goes back at this time, it may lead to the turbulence of the northern Ming court, and even make them produce strong fear physiology, so as to give up the war with warra. This is not the result he wants.


    Before going to the south, it was precisely because there was no hope of expansion in the north that I couldn''t think of it. But even if the South could not expand temporarily and the North wanted to start a war, how could he stop it? Fight, the more intense the fight, the more he can fish in troubled waters and develop himself unconsciously.


    Besides, going to the north this time is much better than going to the south before. When he went to the south, he really felt dark and walked step by step, but now in the north, he has at least a certain foundation. For example, the company commander of the wind chasing cavalry sent to the grassland two years ago has grown to a certain scale after this period of growth, and he has also become the No. 1 figure in the nuergandushi area controlled by the northern Ming Dynasty.


    This time, Yang Chendong wants to join the wind pursuer. Presumably, with his own support and participation, the wind pursuer team will expand in a very short time, so as to become a powerful force and enter the northern grassland.


    The military ships went all the way north. The ships that had long switched to steam power would only be faster. Only five days later, they traveled thousands of kilometers through the Korean Strait and reached a place called Haizhen.


    Haizhen is Vladivostok occupied by Russia in the future. It is adjacent to shuangchengwei in the north and Mao Lianwei in the south. It is subordinate to the slave gandu division of the Ming Dynasty.


    Nuergandu department is a local military and political organization set up by the Ming government in Heilongjiang, ASU River (now Wusuli River), Songhua River and naowen River (now Nenjiang River). During the Hongwu Period, most of the former officials of the Yuan Dynasty in the nuergan area in the lower reaches of Heilongjiang Province returned to the Ming government. In the ninth year of Yongle (1411), nuergandu department was officially established as the highest local administrative organization of the Ming government in charge of Heilongjiang estuary and Wusuli River Basin. At first, the principal officials of the capital department were Liuguan, and then hereditary.


    The Mongolian, Jurchen, jilimi, Kuyi (kuwu), Daur and other ethnic groups in its territory mostly live on fishing and hunting. The Ming government also appointed leaders of all ethnic groups to take charge of each garrison, seal letters, still maintain their customs, unify their subordinates and pay tribute at that time. The tribute includes Haidong green, mink, horses and other local products, which is equivalent to the tax in the mainland.


    Nuergan is located in nuergan (now Telin) on the East Bank of the lower reaches of Heilongjiang, about 200 kilometers from the mouth of Heilongjiang. The officials and garrison sent to nuergandu are here. There are more than 400 guards and garrisons. The area under its jurisdiction extends to the sea in the East, Sakhalin Island in the northeast, the Tunan River in the west, the Tumen River in the South and the outer Xing''an ridge in the north.


    It can be said that this is a place where good and bad people mix together. Because of the diversity of nationalities, it is very difficult to manage here. Even in some areas, there has been constant war, and all nationalities and even some ambitious people want to expand their own forces here.


    In such a natural environment, chasing the wind is also developing and growing. When he first came here under the order of Yang Chendong, he was only a monitor, and he had only ten brothers. After such a long time, his team continued to grow. Now he has a regiment scale, under which there are three battalions and a company directly under the regiment, and chasing the wind has also been granted the post of head.


    "Hehe, are you going to be the head? I hope you don''t let me down." with a smile on his lips, Yang Chendong thought of what was mentioned in the situation of the Security Bureau.


    The warship docked towards Haizhen. Before reaching the shore, you can see a dark cavalry team approaching here from a distance. From a distance, it is at least a scale of nearly a thousand people.


    "Prepare for the battle." Wu Sheng, the following three regiments, shouted conditionally. The five or six hundred cold front and guard team on the ship soon took out their guns, looking for a suitable posture and adjusting the height of the muzzle.


    "It doesn''t matter." Yang Chendong is very satisfied with the performance of the cold fronts. But then he waved his hand casually, looked forward and said, "this should not be the enemy."


    It seems that it is to confirm this sentence. When the voice falls, as expected, a big five-star red flag is played in the center of the cavalry opposite. The cold front is naturally no stranger to this thing. They used to play such a flag when they crossed the sea with the Navy.


    "Commander of the Third Battalion, you take a company''s soldiers to have a look and pay attention to safety." Wu Sheng put away his guns after seeing the red flag, but he still had a look of alert in his eyes. Who knows if the enemy robbed a five-star red flag to confuse himself?


    After the Third Battalion Changchun Yang got the order, he took a company''s cold front to the shore first and approached the cavalry. In the telescope, I saw that they didn''t know what they said. Then a small team of more than a dozen cavalry followed Chunyang and approached the shore behind them.


    "Hahaha." there was that spirit in his heart. Yang Chendong''s eyesight was almost unimaginable. When he was still a hundred meters away, he laughed first. He had recognized that the leader of the cavalry team was chasing the wind.


    It was indeed a cavalry regiment chasing the wind. After receiving the information from the Security Bureau, he first came to Haizhen. Not only that, he also privately decided to invite all the people here, that is, he came to a military control within a radius of 20 miles. When he wanted to come, the arrival of the sixth young master should be secret and should not be known by more people. Naturally, the things here can''t be spread out.


    After inviting all the people around here to leave, Zhuifeng began to wait for the appearance of the sixth young master. In his heart, the sixth young master is a benefactor in his life. Once he didn''t have enough to eat and wear. Even today, he doesn''t know where he will live tomorrow. Can he still fill his stomach and survive. But after meeting Yang Chendong, everything has changed. He doesn''t have to worry about eating and dressing. He also learns to read and read. He knows that people live not only to fill their stomachs, but also to pursue more.


    He has been raising horses for those old men since he was born. The highest pursuit of chasing the wind in life is to have his own home one day, which can be used to shelter from the wind and rain; Have their own wives and children, can complete the family line; It''s best to have a horse of his own. It doesn''t have to be so tall and strong, but he will take good care of it. He will wash the horse with clean water every day. Occasionally, he can ride and walk when he has nothing to do. That''s already very happy.


    Obviously, these ideas can only be wishes, just think about them in your heart. If you don''t even have enough to eat, how can you talk about raising a wife and raising children? All this was changed because of Yang Chendong. All these wishes were realized very soon. The following life ideal of pursuing the wind has also changed.


    It turned out that he could make some achievements. Even if he was proud of his family, he didn''t know who his parents were. But at least it can make children''s life better in the future. Don''t worry about food and clothing.


    Under the guidance of Yang Chendong, he was lucky to become the wind chaser of Lengfeng, and his life was changed. Because he knew horses and was good at adjusting horses, his military quality was also good. Finally, he became the monitor of Lengfeng under the key training, and was sent to the north of the plain, which completely changed his life and gave him room to play his talent.


    Today, he is a leader of more than a thousand people in a youth who is not worried about stuttering. But no matter what his status became, he was still very excited when he learned that the sixth young master was coming here. At this moment, he followed the battalion commander Chunyang and his heart beat faster. He didn''t even know what to say in the first sentence after seeing the sixth young master.


    Before the situation was fully clarified, the warship only threw down a board to get off the ship and did not completely dock. The wind chased up along the pedal, reached the deck of the warship and stood in front of Yang Chendong.


    "Six young masters are good." it''s almost a habitual instinct. Chasing the wind, standing at attention and saluting shows a capable energy.

 Chapter 632

    "Well, yes, it''s darker, but it looks stronger." Yang Chendong raised his right hand and smashed it on his right chest.


    This has almost become a signature action of Yang Chendong. Although everyone who is boxed will feel the hot pain on his chest, no one has called Qu for it. Because they know that this is a way for the sixth young master to show his closeness to them.


    Why, others don''t have the qualification to be here so soon.


    The praised fan hehe smiled and showed a simple smile. Then he remembered something and turned to the people behind him. "Sixth young master, this is Deng Yu, the first battalion commander, Gao Danhua, the second battalion commander and Ma xiongshan, the third battalion commander."


    "Deng Yu and Gao Danhua were originally cold front soldiers, and the sixth young master must have an image. Ma xiongshan joined in later. But he had excellent equestrian skills, excellent immediate skills and good command of troops, so he was exceptionally promoted to be the commander of the Third Battalion. Of course, the appointment of the three battalion commanders had to be reviewed and approved by the sixth young master, the military headquarters and the political department Only then does it count. "Chasing the wind is really tempered. At least you know what you can''t decide, and you need to apply to your superior for approval.


    "Well, yes, Deng Yu and Gao Danhua have also performed very well. Now I can reply to you and pass your appointment." Yang Chendong smiled. These three people are the first ten people sent. Their details were investigated when they were embedded in the city. There will be no problem, so they can be appointed directly. As for Ma xiongshan, he doesn''t understand after all, so what kind of procedure should he follow or what kind of procedure should he follow. It''s not easy for him to make an exception.


    Deng Yu and Gao Danhua, who were named, naturally looked excited. This was the appointment agreed by the sixth young master, and their identity and status would be stable. Ma xiongshan, who was not named, looked a little ugly at this moment. Then he made an amazing move.


    "Sixth young master, I want to fight with you on the horse. Dare you?"


    The words were shouted by Ma xiongshan, perhaps because he felt wronged and wanted to vent. But he pointed the spearhead at Yang Chendong. This is what everyone can''t bear.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Kneel down and be bound!"


    "Take it!"


    More than one voice shouted out, and then one after another jumped out. They have the officers of the third regiment of the first Lengfeng division, the captain and members of the first and second guard teams. Hu mang can''t help drinking loudly at this moment, and then he wants to take this man who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. But before he could do it, Yang Er had already stepped in one step, and then punched forward.


    Yang Er is the eldest of the five servants of the Yang family. His position and power are second only to tiger mang. His task is to ensure the absolute safety of the sixth young master. Now someone dares to speak unkindly in his face, then he will be polite and hit him directly with a punch.


    The speed of this punch was so fast that many people didn''t see what happened. The punch had broken through the air and came to Ma xiongshan.


    No more than others, Ma xiongshan thought of all kinds of possibilities when he shouted that sentence, so he was on guard. Because of this, when Yang Er hit him, he quickly turned sideways to hide. Then with his agility, he really escaped the impact of the straight fist.


    Yang Er didn''t have any accident. A man who dared to shout in front of the young master would be looked down upon if he didn''t have any strength. But it didn''t matter if he avoided the straight fist. His right arm suddenly waved to the right, and the straight fist changed into a swing fist. The speed and ferocity of the power were not even thought of by Ma xiongshan.


    "Bang!"


    After a horizontal punch, Ma xiongshan flew out, flew to the deck three meters away, and fell to the ground with a bang. Only from this landing posture, we can see how powerful this fist is.


    "Take it!" Hu mang quickly responded and gave an order. A team of guards Badaojiang and Peng Yue took a firm hold of the fallen Ma xiongshan. Then they stood up and looked at him with a murderous face. It seemed that they would chop him up and throw him into the sea to feed fish at the command of the sixth young master.


    Ma xiongshan, who was restrained, took a deep breath, felt the pain in his chest and didn''t leave any internal injury. Then he looked at Yang Chendong, and then said with provocative eyes: "why? Don''t you dare?"


    "I really don''t know how to write the word death." Hu Mang''s eyes looked at Ma xiongshan''s provocation again and again. He was already angry. He punched Ma xiongshan''s lower abdomen with a straight fist.


    Boom!


    Badaojiang and Pengyue tightly clamped Ma xiongshan. The punch was strong, and his body tightened into a ball and became a bow. Then his mouth kept opening and breathed violently. Obviously, the weight of the punch had made him speechless.


    The three people standing opposite, Zhuifeng, Deng Yu and Gao Danhua, were too frightened to speak. At ordinary times, Ma xiongshan is still very low-key, and he doesn''t talk much. He is very calm. How can he become so irritable at this moment? He has repeatedly challenged the authority of the sixth young master. Does he really want to live?


    The most difficult of the three is to follow the wind. He has great respect for the sixth young master, but he also appreciates Ma xiongshan. He is an Aboriginal here. He is not only familiar with the terrain and environment here, but also has Zhang Youchi when commanding operations. He often takes the lead in the impact. It can be said that he is both a brave general and a wise general. Such talents are rare. Even Deng Yu and Gao Danhua are inferior to them.


    Now, this man ruined his future because he provoked the sixth young master. He felt a great pity in his heart. Of course, he dare not say anything. He knows his identity very well and knows that the authority of the sixth young master can be questioned by others at will?


    No one was talking. On the deck, there were only Ma xiongshan''s retching voice, and the cold front glared at him with murderous eyes. Maybe in the eyes of some people, Ma xiongshan is already dead. After the sixth young master gives an order and gives the person to them, they will use 18 means to make the person regret that he has a tongue and can speak if he regrets.


    "You want to challenge me?" Yang Chendong finally opened his mouth while everyone was waiting. But it''s not a crime, but an inquiry.


    Ma xiongshan''s physique is really good. Although he received three punches before and after, the pain still lasts, and he can''t retreat in a few days, but he has recovered his basic speaking ability. Having learned the lesson just now, he dared not provoke Yang Chendong. Fortunately, his goal had been reached, so he nodded after listening to this query.


    "Well, you have great courage. If that''s the case, I''ll promise. Well, for your sake, I''ll give you three days to rest. After three days, we''ll see whether we win or lose." Yang Chendong nodded his head gently and agreed to the other party''s challenge.


    This result naturally surprised everyone. Hu Mang and Yang er said bluntly: "young master, you are the body of ten thousand gold. How can you take such a risk?"


    "Yes, sixth young master, Ma xiongshan must have taken the wrong medicine. Don''t take his words to heart." Zhuifeng and others also quickly began to persuade.


    "Well, I''ll make up my mind. That''s it. By the way, no one is allowed to find Ma xiongshan''s trouble in these three days. What young master wants is a fair competition, okay?"


    "Clear." Hu Mang and others said reluctantly. But there is no way. In their eyes, Yang Chendong''s words are the imperial edict, and no one dares not to abide by them.


    Ma xiongshan was the first to get off the ship. He really needed to recover. The three punches just now were heavier than each other, which had seriously affected his actions.


    Waiting for Ma xiongshan to leave, Zhuifeng immediately knelt down and pleaded, "six young masters, all of their subordinates have failed to teach. Please punish them."


    "Yes, your soldiers are really arrogant, which is very bad. In this way, you will be punished for half a year''s salary and find a good horse for our young master. It''s no problem." of course, Yang Chendong doesn''t like to see the following crimes. But Ma xiongshan is an exception. When he first came here, only a few of the cavalry of this regiment were familiar with him, and others must not be familiar with him. If you want to lead them, if you don''t show some strength, I''m afraid it''s very difficult. That is, he took this opportunity to tell the cavalry how powerful they were.


    "Ah!" it''s only half a year''s salary, which is nothing at all for just one person to pursue the wind, but he was curious about why the sixth young master wanted to find a horse. For a moment, he asked, "what do you want a horse to do, sixth young master?"


    "Of course it''s a competition. I have agreed to Ma xiongshan''s request. I can''t stand on the ground and fight with him. Besides, not only me, but also other cold front and auxiliary soldiers who come this time also need war horses. How can I live here without horses?" Yang Chendong said in a proper way. These words not only stunned chasing the wind, Even Wu Sheng and others behind him were stunned.


    "Sixth young master, we don''t need it. We have bicycles to ride. It''s fast and we don''t have to eat food and grass. Wu Sheng hasn''t ridden a horse, nor have his soldiers. His heart is more or less resistant.


    "Yes, sixth young master, you can live here without horses. It''s normal that all forces here also have infantry." Zhuifeng also explained loudly. There was no way. He didn''t know about it before, so he didn''t prepare so many horses at all. This is a hole in nearly 4000 war horses. How can it be solved so easily?

 Chapter 633

    Yang Chendong shook his head, "I don''t care what other forces are like. We Lengfeng either don''t do it, but we have to be the strongest. Everyone has his own war horses. It''s necessary, and even in the future, everyone should be equipped with at least two or more."


    Yang Chendong didn''t say anything about the bicycle. Although it really doesn''t need food and grass, if it can be used for a long time, it will inevitably have all kinds of small problems. It''s so far away from chiembedded city that once there is a problem, it won''t have to be repaired. Not to mention that cycling requires physical strength. It can be used in a short time. Pedaling him every day is naturally not as convenient as riding.


    Yang Chendong''s words are orders. He has made a decision. Other people can only obey orders in addition to obeying orders.


    Fortunately, although there are not many war horses in pursuit of the wind, some are still rich. What''s more coincidental is that there is a wild horse in their horse circle, which no one can tame. Even pursuit of the wind also took a long time to cultivate feelings, so that they can get close to it and not be excluded. But that horse is really tall and muscular. At first glance, it is a horse selected from thousands of miles. If Yang Chendong is a horse, he will not lose his dignity.


    When Zhuifeng reported the situation to Yang Chendong, he immediately attracted his interest. "Oh? There are such war horses. Let''s go and have a look."


    The warship had begun to dock, and the soldiers were getting off the ship and unloading materials. Under all order, most officers had to get up. They followed the sixth young master and rushed to the horse circle.


    There is no fixed place for horse circles. Horse circles are often built where the main force of the army is. Now the main force of the wind pursuit department is around Hai Town, and the horse circle is in the town. He went down from the boat, but he came here after more than four miles. From a distance, the pure white Mustang is so eye-catching. Just a glance from a distance, Yang Chendong fell in love with it.


    Yang Dong was the absolute king of war in the previous life. Whether he flew in the world, ran in the water or walked on the land, he didn''t fiddle with it. But even for this war horse, he really doesn''t involve much. There is not much contact except that sometimes I have ridden a horse twice in the race course to adapt to various roles in order to complete the task.


    But what kind of horse it is, it has been trained, and its character is very docile. It looks like the horse in front of us. Before we get to the front of us, we can see that it keeps ringing its nose and looks like a stranger. At the same time, the four hooves kept moving. It seemed that whoever came forward would give it to who.


    "Good horse." although he doesn''t understand horses, it doesn''t hinder Yang Chendong''s love. He can''t help but be eager to try.


    "Wait a minute, young master six. I''ll come forward and put the saddle on it." chasing the wind took a breath. He saw the meaning of conquest in the eyes of young master six, but this horse is really hard to tame. He raised a horse since childhood. It took so many days to get close to it. Even in ordinary times, he had to send the horse''s food in person, and others would not pay attention to it, That''s arrogant.


    Yang Chendong didn''t speak. He focused on the white horse. He began to fantasize about riding on it and galloping the earth.


    Feng Zhui took a saddle from his soldiers and began to approach slowly. As he approached, he kept saying, "white horse, white horse, you must be obedient. Although I know you don''t like this thing on you, isn''t the horse born to be ridden? Accept your life, accept your life."


    It''s like coaxing children. Chasing the wind keeps talking and approaching. It''s very careful. It seems that the white horse may get angry at any time.


    Hu Mang, Wu Sheng and others looked at this scene with a smile and felt very interesting. After all, according to the meaning of the sixth young master, they will all ride horses in the future. Now it''s no harm to know in advance.


    "Bang!"


    Just when everyone''s eyes were looking here, an unexpected scene happened. The white horse standing there suddenly raised its hooves and kicked the approaching wind without warning.


    That is, chasing the wind. I''m too familiar with horses. The moment before, I felt that the atmosphere was wrong, so I suddenly retreated when the horse''s hooves came. Fortunately, the white horse was tied against a wooden stake and the distance of action was limited, so I could avoid a blow.


    The crowd just said a good risk in their hearts and applauded for the response of chasing the wind. Suddenly, the painting style changed, and they saw that the wooden stake tied to the white horse was constantly moving. After only a few times, it was suddenly pulled out from the ground. Then the white horse roared and rushed straight to the nearest chasing the wind.


    The horse borrows its hoof. At such a fast speed, everyone can think that once it is hit by a white horse, it will be more or less bad.


    At this moment, the wind chaser himself was startled. First, he threw his saddle to the ground, and then turned around and ran with his legs. As a horse keeper, he naturally knows what consequences will happen if the horse is frightened.


    The speed of chasing the wind has been very fast. People are just like their names. But the white horse''s speed will only be faster. It gives full play to its foot strength. As soon as its four hoofs fall together, it is a distance of several meters. That is, after a breath, it has come behind the wind. A pair of strong front hoofs have been raised high and hit the back of the wind.


    Once it falls, the more than two thousand pounds will be enough to break the back of the wind chaser. Even if the man can survive, he will be disabled and can''t do anything.


    "Up!"


    Just when everyone shouted and even Hu mang took out his pistol, a human shadow swished and ran away. Then the falling white horse was suddenly stranded in the air. If you look carefully, it was also tied with a piece of wooden stake rope, which was tightly held in Yang Chendong''s hand at this time.


    Just now, Yang Chendong felt the danger, his body suddenly rushed out, grabbed the horse rope and forcibly pulled the white horse.


    With such a pull, Yang Chendong couldn''t help but blush. The white horse is in its prime and belongs to a heavy horse variety. According to a rough estimate, the horse has at least 23400 kilograms, or even more. How can such a heavy force be pulled by a human force.


    At this moment, he felt that his hands were about to be strangled with blood. Yang Chendong couldn''t help sinking his Qi into the Dantian and mobilized the Qi in his body. Only then did he feel that his arms and body felt better.


    Taking this opportunity, Zhuifeng finally escaped from his horse, but he was in a cold sweat. Obviously, he was really frightened just now.


    After looking at the white horse and being strangled by someone, he was naturally very unhappy. When he looked back and saw that the instigator of all this was Yang Chendong, he ran over without turning his body. This run is like ten thousand pounds.


    "Don''t shoot." Yang Chendong was looking at the white horse''s eyes, but Yu Guang noticed that Hu Mang, Yang ER and the members of the guard took out their guns, so he shouted quickly. Then his body rushed out to one side and avoided the white horse''s gravity counterattack.


    It seemed that the white horse was enraged when he failed to succeed. He continued to rush towards Yang Chendong''s position. There was a great meaning that he would not stop unless he stepped on his feet.


    With the support of "Qi", Yang Chendong is like a monkey. He can always avoid the attack of the white horse at the last moment. He will fight back and pull the reins in his hand, bringing a trace of pressure to the white horse.


    One man and one horse fought bravely around the stable. Surprisingly, the white horse seems quite intelligent. Sometimes he even knows to do some fake actions, which leads Yang Chendong to make mistakes. Even several times, they almost hit the target.


    Fortunately, the Qi is really strong enough, especially now there is no need to use force. As long as he dodges and moves to avoid the attack of white horse, it saves Yang Chendong a lot of effort, and the frequency of counterattack is faster and faster.


    "The sixth young master is so powerful!" the scene in front of him has attracted more and more people to come here. When the cold front and auxiliary soldiers saw the scene of the God of war fighting with the white horse in their eyes, everyone showed surprised eyes.


    They used to know that the sixth young master''s Kung Fu was very good and his shooting was also very good. But everything is just heard. Now I finally have the opportunity to see it with my own eyes. Everyone admires it in his heart.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a quarter of an hour passed, and the white horse did not mean to stop the attack, nor did it show any exhaustion. It was still very brave and constantly launched the attack.


    Relying on that Qi, Yang Chendong dodged and fought back at the time of the horse''s hoof. He was also very brave. This person seems to have reached a consensus, that is, we must take this opportunity to distinguish a higher one.


    Yang Chendong can feel that the "Qi" in his body is constantly pouring out of his body. Only after his whole body is filled once can he enter his right arm, making his physique gradually stronger at this moment.


    Although this change is not very fast, it can be won in the long run. A quarter of an hour passed, and the spirit didn''t mean to stop at all. It was constantly strengthening itself.


    This feeling is very subtle, which makes Yang Chendong feel very comfortable. That is, he can subdue the white horse now. He really didn''t do that. He also wants to take this to stimulate his physical fitness and make his body stronger.


    Outsiders don''t know what''s going on. Naturally, they can''t understand such a thing. When they saw that Yang Chendong had been fighting with the white horse for a quarter of an hour, and the white horse was already sweating and showing a trace of blood, they were not only worried about the sixth young master.


    "My God, how can the horse shed red blood? It''s not going to die." a member of the guard shouted without knowing why.


    "What do you know? Only a bloody BMW can be so red all over, even leaving red sweat." some people who understand horses under chasing wind explained loudly.

 Chapter 634

    Other people also turned their eyes on the pursuer because of this answer. Obviously, this person''s speech on the horse can be called an expert level and can be trusted by people.


    Feeling that everyone looked at themselves and didn''t follow the wind more, he nodded hesitantly, "yes, there is such a saying. But it''s rare for a good horse to be red because of fatigue. As for the flow of red blood and sweat, it''s only recorded in legend. Unexpectedly, this white horse is not red, but also a pure blood and sweat BMW."


    No wonder Zhuifeng would say so. Although no one stipulates that sweat BMW must be red, at least that''s more likely. It is not recorded in the book that the white horse became a bloody BMW.


    We finally know the reason why the white horse turns red, but we worry about replacing the sixth young master. This is not an ordinary horse. If it hadn''t been stopped by Yang Chendong just now, they would still be so determined. I''m afraid Hu Mang and Yang Er would shoot again.


    Time passed little by little. Until half an hour later, Yang Chendong could obviously feel that the gas in his body stopped conveying. He was unwilling to stop his action. At this time, his physique is more than twice as strong as that just now. He is fully confident that he can control the white horse now, but he didn''t do that. He also knows that the white horse is very tired after turning red and sweating. I''m afraid he can''t give full play to his original strength. That is, it''s better to let it have a good rest and fight again tomorrow. He wants to take the opportunity to see if there are benefits.


    Although it''s strange to talk about such a strong physique, even Dacang has Yang Chendong, which is really nothing to be surprised. There have been too many unreasonable things, that is, is there one more thing and one less?


    Yang Chendong put the reins in his hand, white horse! No, now it should be said that the red horse stood there motionless and breathed heavily. Obviously, the contest just now was really laborious, and it should have no extra strength now.


    "Come on, tie it up and wait on it. Don''t neglect it." Yang Chendong laughed while spitting out the turbid Qi in his body.


    Immediately someone came forward to tie the horse. Chasing the wind also took the opportunity to come over, "sixth young master, this horse is very tired now. It''s time to take it back."


    Chasing the wind was also worried that Yang Chendong didn''t know how to lower the horse, so he said a word. It probably means that you want to drop the horse. Now is the best time. Once you miss it, it will be difficult to turn the red horse into a white horse and recover.


    Knowing that pursuing the wind is a good intention, but Yang Chendong has his own ideas, so he waved his hand with pride at this moment, "it doesn''t matter. We should accept it when it is the most powerful, so that it can really surrender to me."


    "The sixth young master is mighty!" when others heard Yang Chendong''s words, they all showed a look of admiration. This is their sixth young master. If they want to deal with the strongest, they will never take advantage of anything.


    Yang Chendong''s story about white horse alone soon spread, and everyone knew it. For a time, many people admire the sixth young master. In front of these men who kill like drinking water, it is not enough to rely on prestige and status alone, but also need strong strength. Obviously, Yang Chendong has such strength now.


    Of course, it''s not all words of admiration. It''s also said that he fought with the white horse for half an hour. In fact, the sixth young master was very tired, so he had to pretend to be magnanimous and decided to fight again tomorrow.


    This statement is not repeated by one person, but it does not hinder. Even many people will say that people will be tired. Who can fight with a white horse for half an hour without losing, but still win?


    These statements spread to Hu Mang''s ears at night, and then he transferred them to Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong, who is looking at the sand table in a temporary command account, is considering the next plan. It became a good habit for him to look at the map first. After all, I don''t even know the terrain and various conditions nearby. What else can I talk about winning a war?


    The strong often think about how to use the terrain to win, rather than passively waiting for good luck.


    "Young master." Hu mang appeared and made a report on the following comments. This is also one of Yang Chendong''s requirements. If you want to know more about the thoughts in the hearts of the soldiers, you should know what they usually say.


    "Well, I see." Yang Chendong said with all his options. For him, it''s not a thing at all. As long as he can finally subdue the uncontrollable white horse, it is a fact that any voice of discussion will disappear. "By the way, all the supplies have been transported ashore."


    The materials asked by Yang Chendong are naturally war readiness materials, including clothing, food, shelter, transportation, and various weapons and ammunition.


    This time, if Yang Chendong wants to enter the grassland to fight, he is too far away from the sea. It is unrealistic to think of supplementary materials like the usual war, so he can bring as much as he can this time for long-term combat.


    "It''s all shipped ashore, and commander wusheng has finished the handover work with long Yuntian, the first battalion commander of the second regiment of the Navy. Now it''s too dark, the navies decided to rest here for one night and get ready to leave early tomorrow morning." Hu mang truthfully reported.


    This is nuergandasi, in the north of Daming. The sudden emergence of so many warships will scare many people. In order not to stimulate them, the departure of the navy is inevitable. Come quietly and go quietly. This is the order issued by Yang Chendong before.


    "Well, you will send off battalion commander long on my behalf tomorrow morning." Yang Chendong nodded his head and said he knew about it. A subordinate battalion commander, as Hu Mang, went to see him off. It was very embarrassing.


    "Yes, young master," Hu mang promised. Seeing that there was nothing else, he withdrew. Leaving Yang Chendong alone, he fell into meditation facing the sand table.


    The next morning, long Yuntian''s department left with more than a dozen medium and large warships. Hu mang personally sent them, which made the battalion commander a little excited. This matter is nothing at all for the third Lengfeng regiment, the cavalry regiment chasing the wind and the six auxiliary barracks led by head LV Zhuo. They paid more attention to the white horse. Some soldiers who didn''t have a chance to witness this scene yesterday rushed over.


    Even Ma xiongshan, the third battalion commander of the wounded cavalry regiment, also came together. He also heard about yesterday''s incident and was very curious about it. He naturally knew about the white horse. He had tried to accept it, but he couldn''t do it. If Yang Chendong can do it, he must not be used in the next competition. With such great strength and such BMW help, it is difficult for him to be an opponent.


    After breakfast, there were a sea of people outside the stable, but people stood where they could get down. They were waiting for the emergence of the Lord Yang Chendong with expectant eyes.


    When Yang Chendong appeared later, he had a faint smile on his mouth. With so many people coming, it was worthwhile for him to drag a day to subdue the white horse. He laughed and strode to the white horse without fear.


    When Yang Chendong appeared, the white horse instinctively stepped back two steps. Obviously, its IQ is also very high. I still clearly remember losing to this man yesterday.


    No matter what kind of performance white horse will have, Yang Chendong has already appeared. Then he untied the reins and set the white horse free. Then he stretched out his big hand and pulled the reins, looking stronger.


    The white horse, who suffered some losses yesterday, did not surrender immediately. Perhaps it still wanted to fight for it, so it struggled hard to get back to the situation, but it was useless when facing Yang Chendong''s infinite power. After struggling for several times, he found that the man in front of him was motionless. The white horse couldn''t help but snort. Then a pair of front hoofs stood up and stepped on people in the air.


    "Ha ha, come on." with a loud cry, Yang Chendong pulled up and jumped nearly ten feet high. He accurately landed on the white horse''s back. With his body falling, a great force fell down at the same time, which made the white horse tremble, and then he fought hard and hissed.


    The white horse may also know that there are few opportunities for it to resist. If you can''t lift this human from its back now, I''m afraid it can only choose to surrender. As the king of horses, how can it be willing to be ridden?


    Constantly twisting his body, he even raised his front hooves to overturn Yang Chendong on his horse. But it''s a pity that no matter how hard it works, Yang Chendong doesn''t move like a rock, just like growing on a horse''s back.


    Yang Chendong has tried just now. The physique improvement that appeared yesterday is no longer present. That is to say, it is impossible to continue to improve his combat effectiveness by relying on the white horse. That is, it is polite to surrender.


    Yang Chendong''s attitude is firm. He holds the reins with both hands. His legs will pinch the white horse''s body from time to time. Every time he makes great efforts, the white horse will feel bursts of pain. He can endure it. With more times, he finally feels afraid and knows the power of this man. He is conquered by such a powerful man, It''s not a shame. It admits it.


    After recognizing Yang Chendong''s strength, Baima finally stopped resisting and became quiet. The sound of a tsunami suddenly came from around. The sixth young master conquered the white horse with his strength. Isn''t it worth cheering? In other words, horses are not human, but also afraid of your authority and position. They only obey the strong.

 Chapter 635

    "Ha ha ha" with a happy face, Yang Chendong jumped down under the horse''s back and finally conquered the white horse. Although the anger did not appear, he was still very happy. He waved to the distance. Yang Er walked out of the crowd and took a set of saddle already prepared to cover the white horse.


    The white horse is subdued, but it is only subdued by Yang Chendong. It will not give face to strangers'' proximity. Its front hooves are constantly tossing, and it looks like whoever dares to come over will kick anyone.


    "Well, this is my brother. When I don''t have time in the future, he will take care of you." feeling the dryness of the white horse, Yang Chendong turned and touched the horse''s head. The meaning of closeness is very obvious.


    It seemed to enjoy Yang Chendong''s touch. The white horse soon quieted down and allowed Yang Er to put a saddle on him to imprison its freedom.


    "The sixth young master, that is, the white horse has surrendered. Why don''t you give it a name? Good horses have names." chasing the wind saw Yang Chendong''s success and said with envy on his face. He doesn''t have any jealousy. The sixth young master is a white horse subdued by his real ability, which he can''t do.


    "Well, it''s better to have a name... White dragon." Yang Chendong looked at the white horse and thought about it.


    "White dragon, white dragon horse, good name!" suddenly, more than one person flattered.


    This may mean flattery, but the name is really good. But when someone talked about the white dragon horse, Yang Chendong was embarrassed. If it was a white dragon horse, wouldn''t it be a Tang monk? Uh!


    Yang Chendong accepted the white dragon horse and made his image become tall all of a sudden. Ma xiongshan, who was watching the excitement in the crowd, also came out and knelt in front of Yang Chendong. "Sixth young master, it was a small man who bumped into you before. I''m sorry, I admit it''s not your opponent."


    "Ha ha, get up." Yang Chendong was in a good mood. He laughed happily and helped Ma xiongshan up. He asked with concern, "how''s it going? Is it better? I took all the medicine I sent you yesterday."


    "Thank you for your concern. I''ve taken some medicine and the effect is very good." Ma xiongshan said moved. This is not flattering. It''s really moving. I provoked the sixth young master myself. They didn''t take revenge and didn''t say it. They also sent someone to send medicine to express their concern. The strength of the family itself is so strong, even the white horse, no! Even the white dragon horse can be subdued. There should be no problem dealing with him.


    If you change to yourself, you have strong strength. In the face of the provocation of the soldiers below, you will teach each other to be a man. You will never be so low-key and forbearing. With this, he really admired Yang Chendong.


    "Well, we''ll get better soon. We have to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy together." Yang Chendong patted each other''s arm with concern. From this moment, he completely subdued this person''s heart.


    The white dragon horse has been collected. The next step is to study the next battle plan. To this end, Yang Chendong had already known it in his heart. He announced the first military order after coming to nuergandu, that is, everyone should learn to ride from the soldiers of the riding regiment. The time is only ten days. After ten days, those who learn to ride horses and kill the enemy immediately will enter the battle sequence. On the contrary, so many materials always need to be watched by someone. Those who can''t ride horses will enter the logistics camp.


    Speaking of materials, Yang Chendong took out a shiny long saber.


    This Sabre has a wide back and thin blade, and the blade is relatively heavy, which is conducive to increasing the cutting force; The lines are smooth, and the handle is slightly bent towards the blade direction. In this way, the handle with radian is more conducive to the rider''s control and is not easy to get rid of.


    For example, the sabre used by the Mongolian cavalry is thinner than the military sabre, and the weight is lighter. The Mongols have excellent riding skills, mainly relying on the powerful impact formed by the speed of the horse to drive the sabre to complete the tactical actions such as chopping.


    In Yang Chendong''s hand, this Sabre has been improved in later generations. It has more advantages. At the same time, the blade is made of all steel, which is more solid and sharp. It is also possible for a powerful man to cut his opponent''s saber in two with one knife.


    Some soldiers in the cavalry regiment wear sabres, but their sabres are not very sharp. Most of them are loots from war, and some have been seriously worn. Now there are new sabers that are so sharp. In front of them, I don''t know how many people are excited about it for a time. Everyone is eager to look at the new saber with white light.


    Looking at the desire in everyone''s eyes, Yang Chendong laughed and said, "don''t worry. Everyone has one hand. I hope you can use such a sharp saber to kill the enemy and raise our military prestige."


    "Kill the enemy! Brag!"


    Suddenly, someone began to shout loudly below. Then the voice became unified and became a momentum.


    If you want to attack them first, you must sharpen their weapons first!


    Without sufficient logistical support, guns can be used, but they can''t be used endlessly as before. Saber has become a necessity. Yang Chendong began to look forward to the scene of them riding on horses to wipe out thousands of troops.


    The idea is good, but when we started training, the effect on the first day was not satisfactory.


    Cold fronts are used to land combat. Suddenly, when they ride on a horse, their feet can''t exert themselves. Naturally, they are very uncomfortable. Even some people can fall on a horse without doing anything, creating a scene of jokes.


    Fortunately, Leng Feng is composed of young men. He has a good foundation and rich combat experience. Even when he falls from a horse, he knows instinctively to take preventive measures, so there are few wounded. After falling, more and more soldiers begin to adapt to the necessary skill of cavalry.


    Like the soldiers, Yang Chendong began to train equestrian. Although he has great strength, strong physique and good endurance, even his physical flexibility is also very strong, it has nothing to do with whether he can ride a horse or not.


    If you want to fight on the horse and kill all sides, you must learn the killing skills on the horse. Ma xiongshan, who has rich experience in this field, has become the instructor of Yang Chendong, his guard and reconnaissance company.


    This time, reconnaissance troops are essential to explore territory and influence in the north. Considering that Vietnam and Laos also need scouts to explore the enemy situation as a response, this time there is only one reconnaissance company with Yang Chendong to the north. The company commander was Xu Yunsheng, the original battalion commander.


    This is not Xu Yunsheng''s mistake, but that he wants to make more achievements. Undoubtedly, now that the Northern War is about to start, there are certainly more opportunities here. So he took advantage of his authority and followed Yang Chendong''s team as company commander.


    Yang Chendong knows Xu Yunsheng very well. He is also willing to keep the other side with him, so he can reduce a lot of running in. Now the reconnaissance company is exposed to light and can train equestrian skills with Yang Chendong and his guards.


    Compared with other cold fronts, the brothers of the reconnaissance company are based on equestrian skills. For example, they usually ride horses to complete tasks as scouts to explore intelligence. So at the beginning, they still had some pride. If the sixth young master was not around, I''m afraid they wouldn''t have a few people looking at Ma xiongshan with their eyes. After all, the scouts have their own pride.


    Ma xiongshan did not pay attention to the scouts who had a good knowledge of riding horses. Even in the first class, he said bluntly, "maybe some people already know how to ride a horse and feel that they have some equestrian skills. But as your temporary instructor, what I want to say is that your so-called equestrian skills are extremely ridiculous in my eyes. What you know should not be called equestrian skills. At most, it''s just riding."


    These arrogant words naturally attracted the dissatisfaction of those scouts, and some soldiers who thought they were good at equestrian skills also spoke provocatively, a picture that you don''t just say well, but have the ability to compare us.


    For the challenge, Ma xiongshan readily accepted it. He came up with a plan that is to see who can run first at a distance of two miles. This is also the most basic equestrian requirement. After all, once both sides are cavalry, whoever is faster will obviously have a greater advantage.


    It''s just a two mile run. For cavalry, it''s not a test at all. It''s just that they can run in the blink of an eye. Everyone understood this truth and accepted the test. Then Hu mang himself acted as the referee. After giving the order, several soldiers of the reconnaissance company challenging Ma xiongshan galloped.


    They had been trained before such a game and thought they would be no worse than anyone. But when he really started galloping, he found that Ma xiongshan had gone one step at a time, leaving everyone with a distant back.


    I thought that even if I lost the two mile competition to Ma xiongshan, the difference would not be too far. After all, the distance is very close, isn''t it? But in the real competition, these scouts and soldiers knew that their strength was so backward.


    After a game, everyone recognized the strength of Ma xiongshan. The instructor began to integrate into the role and kept talking about his understanding of equestrian and matters needing attention.


    For example, he first talked about lightness and consistency when riding.


    Horses perform best when relaxed and unrestrained, so the contact between the rider''s hand and the horse''s mouth must be very light. The pressure on the reins should not exceed several Liang.


    The hindquarters are stressed, including additional muscle movements. Like all creatures, the horse will try to avoid work. If the reins are loose, it will easily avoid the rider''s riding and leg assistance. If the rider successfully carries the horse''s hindquarters, the horse''s balance will be improved, the horse will raise its head and neck to reduce the pressure on the reins, and the rider can shorten the reins. If the rider grasps the correct bearing and riding scale, it will achieve the effect of the integration of man and horse.

 Chapter 636

    The rider must always maintain a continuous impact force, which can only be achieved when he is good at riding and his hands remain stationary relative to the horse. If the rider can keep in good communication with the horse, it will not hinder him to put his hands in front of the saddle or on his thighs, so as to stabilize his hands.


    When both hands are liberated, the cavalry can wield the saber and continue to kill the enemy, so as to kill all directions and win the final victory.


    Then he talked about the turning and stopping when riding, and finally how to release the bow and arrow when riding, which can be fast and accurate, and so on.


    In short, this is a cumbersome process. Even if the cold front soldiers'' understanding ability is not poor, they can''t learn in just ten days. Some things they only need to master the theory, and they still have to learn, master and apply them on the battlefield in the later stage.


    Yang Chendong also studied with Ma xiongshan for three days. But only three days later, he learned 80% of the set of Ma xiongshan club. Moreover, the tacit understanding between Yang Chendong and the white dragon horse has begun to come into being. Even he can make one difficult action after another on the horse''s back. For example, his body is hidden on one side of the white dragon horse to avoid the other''s long-range bow and arrow attack. For example, just one foot is hung on the stirrup, and his whole body can relax and attack freely Even he made a difficult move that even Ma xiongshan couldn''t do, that is, he rose up in the air, killed the enemy, and then fell back on the back of the white dragon horse, and so on.


    With the flexibility of his body and the complete cooperation of Bai Longma, just three days later, Ma xiongshan announced that the sixth young master had become the first outstanding student to graduate. This is not given by status and identity, but by virtue of real talent and material.


    This naturally attracted the exclamation of the soldiers again and again. Then everyone was numb. It seemed that no matter what happened to the sixth young master, it was normal.


    Three days later, Yang Chendong finished his work and returned to the temporary command camp. He called Zhuifeng and asked about the progress of the matter.


    Yang Chendong gave it to Zhuifeng three days ago. In view of the current situation, the first thing to solve is the problem of horses. According to Yang Chendong''s meaning, it''s too late to buy horses, and the horses just bought are of different quality, so it still needs to take extra time to train. It''s better to rob other people''s war horses directly.


    Follow the wind is in favor of Yang Chendong''s idea. After all, what we need this time is not ten or twenty, but a full 4000. If we want to buy, we don''t know how long it will take to complete the task.


    If you decide to rob a horse, you must first find the right target. Just on the left and right of Haizhen, there are two thousand households in the North Ming Dynasty, especially in the south, there is a Wei office in the Daming Dynasty.


    Wei Suo system, also known as Wei Suo system, is the most important military system in the Ming Dynasty. It was founded by the emperor Taizu of the Ming Dynasty. Its idea comes from the government military system in the Sui and Tang Dynasties.


    Among them, qianhusuo, also known as qianhuwei, naturally refers to 1000 households (there are 1120 soldiers in qianhusuo, and there are 10 hundred husuo, each with 112 people. One station has two main flags, 50 people each, and one main flag has five small flags and 10 people each).


    The general of Qianhu Wei is called weiqianhu, which is the official position of Wupin.


    The guard station is bigger than the one thousand households. It is composed of five thousand households at the left, right, middle, front and rear, that is, 5600 people. Set up a Guard commander to call one person, who is the official position of Sanpin, and command the same thousand people from Sanpin; The commander is in the fourth grade, and the guard town is in the fifth grade.


    According to the military system of the Ming Dynasty, the officers below the self-defense command are hereditary. From this point of view, in the Ming Dynasty, the origin of officers is very important. Many people as generals are not so good at fighting and fighting, but just a good origin.


    Yang Chendong was not allowed to target Beiming Weisuo. Although he doesn''t want to go to war with Beiming now, if he can''t avoid it, he won''t be afraid to fight.


    "Mr. Liu, I''ve sent people to investigate this guard station and two thousand households in the past three days. There are 300 horses in Shuangcheng guard, 300 horses in Mao Lianwei, and 2000 horses in Jianzhou Zuowei. The total number is 2600. Although we can''t meet all our requirements, it''s not far away. We''ll pay for some at that time, and the gap will be small It won''t be too big. "


    Listening to chase the wind so seriously, Yang Chendong seemed to shake his head unsatisfied, "they have so many people, is that all they need?"


    If this is said by others, chasing the wind will be a big spray. What is such a little war horse. Nuergandisi has a vast land source and abundant water and grass. It can be said that there are not many self-supporting horses, most of which are purchased from foreigners. This explains why the Ming army has the largest number in this area, but its combat power is not the strongest. After all, a good horse not only needs to be bought, but also needs to buy horse materials at ordinary times. Together, it is not a small expense.


    "Well, anyway, with these horses, our strength can be improved by a big step." it seems that he has figured it out. Yang Chendong finally nodded and agreed to start on these three places. From his words, it seems that those horses have become his.


    In fact, it''s not difficult to do this. With the most advanced firearms, you can catch them off guard and have no reason to lose. Now the difficulty is how to mobilize these horses.


    Of course, Yang Chendong can also take the initiative to attack the city, but in that case, it will inevitably attract the attention of the northern Ming court, and even it is not impossible to send troops to enter. If so, it will reduce the pressure of the Warsaw army on the front battlefield, which is not what Yang Chendong wants to see.


    "Can you find a way to mobilize them?" Yang Chendong looked at the wind and tried to ask.


    "Well... Subordinates, find a way." Zhuifeng knew it was time to test himself. He had to make a good performance in the face of the sixth young master.


    There was no guarantee, nor did he say no. when chasing the wind out of the big account, he found three battalion commanders under his command and Ding Shan, the company commander directly under him, and said what the sixth young master expected.


    "Four, you are all the backbone of the cavalry regiment. Now let''s talk about it. Do you have any ideas or methods?" chasing Feng looked at the four subordinates with the same expectation and asked in the light of the idea of three cobblers and Zhuge Liang.


    The four men first fell into silence. After about two or three minutes, Ma xiongshan, commander of the Third Battalion, and Ding Shan, commander of the company directly under him, raised their heads at the same time and said in one voice, "sell horses."


    "Sell horses?" after listening to the wind, he was stunned at first, but he soon came back and smiled, "yes, sell horses. In this way, company commander Ding Shan will complete this task. What do you need, the cavalry regiment will give full support."


    The idea came from two people. Chasing the wind did fall on Ding Shan''s head. It''s not in favor of which side, but in his opinion, Ma xiongshan is still acting as an instructor and it''s hard to leave. More importantly, no one is more suitable to complete the task of selling fake horses than Ding Shan. The reason is that no one is more like a crafty businessman than Ding Shan.


    Dingshan is the commander of the cavalry company directly under the regiment, and is often responsible for the task of inquiring about the enemy. Sometimes he even needs to go to the other party''s territory in order to spy the enemy''s situation more clearly. At this time, camouflage is very important. He didn''t know how many times he appeared as a businessman in the enemy''s territory and completed the task well. So it''s his job.


    "OK." Ding Shan agreed without hesitation, then thought about it and added, "I''ve heard that Zhang Zhiming, the Deputy Qianhu of shuangchengwei, is very greedy. I want to start from him."


    "There''s no problem at all. You don''t need to report what you want to do. The sixth young master only needs the results. I hope you can have a better performance this time." Zhuifeng said seriously.


    "Yes, I promise to finish the task." Ding Shan stood at attention, saluted a standard military salute, turned and left the camp.


    Dingshan has gone to perform the task, and the training in the camp has not stopped. It has been training for nine consecutive days. Everyone has made rapid progress. Tomorrow is the day to be assessed, and it is also the time to preliminarily determine their identity. Many people are a little nervous and excited.


    In such an atmosphere, Dingshan returned to the camp and brought back a good news that made Zhuifeng happy. Soon afterwards, he took Dingshan to the temporary command camp where Yang Chendong rested.


    In the command account, Yang Chendong saw Zhuifeng and Dingshan, listened carefully to their reports, and had a preliminary understanding of the next person''s battle plan.


    Dingshan is a young man with a short head and a smile on his face. Perhaps it was because the smile was a little evil that he disguised himself as a businessman, more like a fish in water and more vivid.


    According to Ding Shan''s words, after receiving the task, he went to Shuangcheng City, and then spent some money to easily see Zhang Zhiming, a vice thousand households here.


    Zhang Zhiming won the position of vice qiansuo by his ancestral Meng Yin and inheritance. People are just like their name. They are very wise and know how to do things is best for themselves.


    The reason for finding Zhang Zhiming is precisely because he is a smart man. Ding Shan likes to deal with smart people, which can save him a lot of time and energy.


    Dingshan, which Zhang Zhiming saw in a teahouse in the city, was invisible with his hands on his back.


    Ding Shan doesn''t know how many times he has seen such a great Ming general. He always looks high above the world. He seems to despise people all over the world, but he really doesn''t have much goods in his stomach.


    "General Zhang." although he despises it in his heart, on the surface, Ding Shan really puts his attitude very low. Isn''t that the merchant? There is only interest in their eyes. Even in order to achieve their goal, there is no problem for them to pretend to be grandchildren.

 Chapter 637

    "HMM." he snorted and said hello. When he was fully seated, he touched the tea cup with his hand and said carelessly, "your surname is Ding? I heard that little Wuzi said you want to see me? Do you want to do business with me?"


    The so-called little five son is the middleman Ding Shan found. He belongs to a broker in the city, which is equivalent to the middleman and introducer now. Don''t underestimate these brokers. Although their status is not very high, they have a wide range of contacts. There are many people who know from all walks of life. There are many things that can''t be completed in the eyes of others. Often when they contact one of them, things will change dramatically.


    "Yes, my surname is Ding. It''s the fifth brother I''m looking for." Ding Shan''s flattering look is very consistent with the merchant''s smiling face.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter what your last name is. Afterwards, I''ll forget it and say what business you want to do with me this time. I can tell you, general is very busy. If it''s a small business, don''t waste each other''s time here." a picture of busy work and a lot of things doesn''t look straight at Ding Shan.


    For Zhang Zhiming''s contempt, Ding Shan doesn''t care at all. He doesn''t intend to make friends with this person. Everyone meets completely for their own purposes. "Yes, even if general Zhang says so, the small one will make a long story short. I have a batch of war horses on hand and am eager to fight, but I don''t know if general Zhang has any ideas."


    It seems to be out of instinct. Just after the other party finished talking, Zhang Zhiming hurriedly pressed the price and said, "what big business do I think it is? It''s a war horse. Hum, I tell you... Wait, what did you just say? A war horse?"


    When he suddenly realized that Ding Shan''s business was a war horse, his face changed greatly at this moment, and he no longer looked careless just now.


    "Yes, it''s a war horse." Ding Shan became serious.


    After a careful look at Ding Shan, it seems that he doesn''t believe what the other party said. Zhang Zhiming once again asked, "what''s your last name? Oh, boss Ding, are you sure you''re dealing with war horses instead of ordinary horses?"


    I don''t blame Zhang Zhiming for asking. The law of the Ming Dynasty stipulates that private trading of war horses is not allowed. It''s different for ordinary horses. As long as the quantity is not too large, private transactions are not prohibited. Of course, the price of war horses is several times higher than that of ordinary horses.


    "Sure, sure and sure, 100% of them are war horses. Oh, by the way, please look out and see my good horse tied to the stake? That''s what I rode, and this is one of them." pointing to the good horse outside the teahouse, Ding Shan said with a show off look.


    Although today''s position is inherited by his ancestors'' War achievements, Zhang Zhiming is not completely a loser. At least he has a certain understanding of horses, because he has never done less horse business before, but it''s really the first time when it comes to war horses.


    For one thing, the trading of war horses is illegal. No one dares to ask them to do it. Second, who has a war horse to sell? Powerful people are afraid of too few.


    Under suspicion, Zhang Zhiming looked at the horse outside the teahouse. With his eyesight, he could see that the horse was of good quality, muscular and full of strength. "This... Horse is good, but I don''t know how many?"


    Soon suppressed the shock in his heart. In Zhang Zhiming''s opinion, although such war horses are of good quality, they are not so rare. It is normal to have three or five horses.


    Dingshan has been observing the change of Zhang Zhiming''s face. He has been very determined in his heart. When the other party asked about the quantity, he stretched out four fingers.


    "Only four." Zhang Zhiming breathed a sigh of relief. The four war horses were not so amazing. Even if he wanted to, he could risk getting four horses from the army in the city.


    "No." Dingshan shook his head and shook his outstretched finger.


    "No? That''s forty?" at this moment, Zhang Zhiming came to some interest. For him, if it was forty, it attracted him some interest.


    "No, no! General Zhang, can''t you think about it?" Ding Shan guessed hard. Don''t be afraid.


    Zhang Zhiming, sitting opposite, was really frightened at this time. That is, Ding Shan dares to say so. It must not be 40. Can it be said that it is 400?


    Hiss!


    At this moment, Zhang Zhiming became unable to calm down. If he had seen 400 war horses, wouldn''t there be 2000 war horses in the nearby Weisuo Jianzhou Zuowei? But it belongs to the northern Ming Dynasty, and the 400 horses are private. When it is done, it belongs to him, and he can sell them to the army at a high price, and even... Even if he can find a way to grab the war horse and give it to the Wei Suo, it will definitely be a great achievement. At that time, he may be able to improve one grid and become a real thousand households.


    Don''t underestimate that there is only one more word between a thousand households and a thousand households. The power of the two is so different that some people are poor and can''t achieve it all their life.


    Zhang Zhiming became a vice president by inheritance. It seems that the starting point is very high, but if there is no accident, his life may stop here. To his next generation, the hereditary is not a vice thousand households, but only a hundred heads of households. For future generations, his pressure is not small.


    His mind turned a lot at this moment. Finally, he made up his mind that this thing must be done and done well. As for the moment, first stabilize Ding Shan''s mind and then make a plan.


    "Cough. Four hundred war horses, isn''t it?" thought with a trace of reserve, but Zhang Zhiming still made a tremor in his voice, representing the excitement in his heart at the moment.


    "Yes, it''s 400, but I just don''t know if general Zhang can eat it. If he can eat it, how much silver can he give each one. Of course, the quality is absolutely guaranteed, and each one won''t be weaker than the one outside." pointing to the outside of the teahouse, Ding Shan is still smiling.


    "Well, if there''s no problem with the quality, it''s just 400 war horses. The general wants it." Zhang Zhiming must say so at this moment with a look of wealth. He can''t show his timidity and make Ding Shan suspicious. In that case, the business will not succeed. He didn''t ask the other party about the origin of the war horse. This is the rule. The buyer doesn''t ask the seller about the source of things. Because of this, many good and cheap things circulate in the market.


    "OK." Dingshan also looked very happy, and then looked at Zhang Zhiming with eager eyes. Now it depends on your bid.


    After a little meditation, Zhang Zhiming nodded and said, "well, if the quality is all right, I can drive the price of each horse to 200 Liang. How about it?"


    In the normal market, an ordinary horse is only about thirty-two. The price of a war horse is about one hundred and twenty-two, depending on the health and strength of the horse. But when it comes to so many war horses, of course, we can''t treat them as usual. The more war horses, the more expensive they are. However, the price of one horse is very sincere, even higher than the market price and black market price.


    Two hundred taels and four hundred pieces are eighty thousand taels of silver. This is definitely not a small number, nor can a small vice thousand households decide. However, Zhang Zhiming made a decision without thinking too much. That can only prove that he is bound to win.


    But Ding Shan didn''t seem to see these. He just smiled and nodded. He looked like a greedy businessman.


    After the price is negotiated, the next place is the trading place. Three days later, the two sides agreed to trade there, with one hand of money and one hand of goods.


    Dingshan just left. Zhang Zhiming looked at the distant figure and fell into meditation. That is, when such a piece of fat is in front of him, he must eat it in his mouth. The question now is how to eat it?


    Four hundred war horses, not to mention him, I''m afraid it''s difficult to eat with the strength of Shuangcheng guards. It seems that Jianzhou Zuo Wei must be informed. That''s why he must insist on trading in three days. On the surface, he told Ding Shan that he wanted to raise money. After all, 80000 Liang is not a decimal, but in fact, he created enough time to inform Zuo Wei. Although there are war horses that can connect with each other, it takes two days to go back and forth. In addition, we need to make preparations. Three days is just right.


    As the company commander directly under the regiment, Ding Shan''s brain is absolutely enough. He has realized Zhang Zhiming''s bad intentions, but he is not afraid. In the past, it would have been difficult for them to take the initiative to provoke such an enemy, but now, with the sixth young master, the third Lengfeng regiment and six auxiliary barracks on the side, why should they be afraid?


    In the temporary command camp, Ding Shan described in detail the meeting process with Zhang Zhiming. Finally, he also spoke out his doubts, and then closed his mouth tightly. In this camp, up to the sixth young master, down to the three regiments and a group of battalion commanders, but he has no right to speak more as a company commander.


    "Very well, this time company commander Ding made a contribution." Yang Chendong praised Ding Shan without stingy after he finished talking about the situation. Then his eyes began to search the sand table, and soon he found jiaoshanao.


    Nuergandasi is now outside the pass and now the three provinces in Northeast China. When it has not been developed, it is high mountain except plain.


    High mountains, which are connected one by one, continuous, seem to give people a very grand and spectacular feeling; The plain is boundless. You can''t see the end at a glance, but you can also see far away. However, there are also some special environments in this terrain, such as Jiaoshan depression, which is the connection point between high mountains and plains and belongs to the area below the mountain.

 Chapter 638

    Leaning against the mountains can block the cold wind of the cold winter in the northeast. Such a place is suitable for local people''s life, and gradually form a village with 100 households. The surrounding fields have also been properly developed. Another feature of such a place is that it is very appropriate to ambush.


    On one side of Jiaoshan depression are high mountains and dense forests. Imagine what would be the effect if an ambush were ambushed there? If you rush from a commanding position, you may gain power. There are villages at the foot of the mountain. Just block the intersection out of the depression. Don''t people who enter here have to be caught as many as they come?


    That is, Zhang Zhiming chose the trading place here. He must have a plan. I am afraid he has already arranged the eyeliner in the village of Kok Shan, which means that the other side is in the lead. If it is what the Dingshan dare to play, it will not escape his eyes.


    "How many enemies do shuangchengwei have and how many troops they may send?" Yang Chendong thought only a little and asked to chase the wind towards the head of the cavalry regiment standing aside.


    Following the wind and concentrating on thinking, he soon gave a general answer. "If you go back to the sixth young master, there is only one thousand households stationed there, but there are only more than 1000 people. Even if they want to swallow the war horse, they can''t reveal the news, and there won''t be too many people. It is estimated that in addition to the original 300 horses, they will send 200 infantry at most, half of their troops."


    This is not the speculation of chasing the wind, but the experience of countless times. There are often other alien races causing chaos in this area. The nearby cities of Beiming often send half of their troops. After all, there are a large number of people and their own things in the city. They can''t lose watermelons and pick up sesame seeds. They are also afraid of their opponent''s plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain, and they don''t even have a nest back.


    "Half the troops? Ha ha, easy to handle." Yang Chendong naturally showed a confident smile on his face. A plan was slowly taking shape in his mind. About half an hour later, he looked at the sand table again and again, and began to arrange combat tasks. "Battalion commander Gao Danhua, together with company commander Ding Shan and company commander Xu Yunsheng, you are responsible for solving the Beiming army in Jiaoshan depression. Remember, it is necessary to kill the enemy, and taking their horses is your main goal. Of course, you can''t let one person go and reveal the news. Battalion commander Deng Yu and battalion commander Ma xiongshan are responsible for solving the enemy of Mao Lianwei who may come to help. No accident If so, it is inevitable that they will send 300 cavalry, and they must keep their horses; the rest of them and young master Ben ambush the main cavalry force of Jianzhou Zuowei in the stone mountain area. Everyone should be familiar with their tasks and terrain as soon as possible. If you don''t understand, you can come to young master Ben at any time, and then make preparations, and set out in a day. "


    With his superior troops, excellent equipment and the sudden attack, Yang Chendong is 100% sure to hit the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty. Now the key question is how many war horses can be left. With his orders, all regiments, battalions and companies began to quickly carry out pre war mobilization and division of labor arrangements.


    Only one day later, in addition to leaving an auxiliary company here to guard supplies, all the other soldiers went out and went to their destination. At the same time, a war horse in charge of communication also entered the guard station of Jianzhou Zuo Wei.


    The commander of the left guard in Jianzhou is named Chen dura. He is a brave general and the only senior general who does not rely on heredity. He has the official position of the third grade Military General of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    After Zhang Zhiming and Ding Shan separated, they went to the military camp and found a thousand families He Ying. After some discussion, they felt that with their own strength, 400 war horses could not be eaten in any case, so they decided to report to the upper level and ask the superior Jianzhou Zuo Wei and the neighboring City Mao Lianwei to send troops together to help. As an advantage, 400 war horses, 150 for Shuangcheng Wei, 50 for Mao Lianwei, and 200 for Jianzhou Zuowei alone.


    There''s no way. Jianzhou left back is a guard station. It''s too strong. If you ask them to do it, you must give them enough benefits, although they are all a family. Dear brother, you still have to settle accounts, don''t you? As for Mao Lianwei, they just sent troops to cooperate, and they could earn 50 war horses in vain.


    When Jianzhou Zuo Weizhong got the news, Chen dura called Liang Xuan (from the third grade) and Tang Longtian (the fourth grade) to discuss how to cooperate with Shuangcheng guards to eat the 400 horses.


    "This is a piece of fat, ha ha." Tang Longtian, who got the news, picked up a pair of hands full of calluses and laughed.


    "This twin city guard knows the truth and gives us half of the benefits. That''s right. I''ll do it once. I''ll take two thousand cavalry to go back. Hey, hey, that''s not easy." Liang Xuan, the commander, opened his mouth with an invincible expression on his face.


    Liang Xuan inherited the post of commander by virtue of his ancestors. In fact, the Liang family was also a rich family in the whole northern Ming Dynasty, and ordinary people naturally wouldn''t put it in his eyes. This makes him naturally proud. Even in the whole Jianzhou left back, except for the commander Chen dura, there is no second person who can make him look at it. Arrogant, he has a strong Liang family background, which makes no one stop him from doing anything here.


    Even if Chen dura was a senior official, he could be hindered by the background of the Tang family. As long as Liang Xuan didn''t do too much, he would turn a blind eye to the past.


    One shot can get 200 horses, which is definitely a great credit. Needless to say, Liang Xuan is interested in this war achievement. What else can Chen dura say? He didn''t think there was any force around here to stop his two thousand cavalry. oh There is a team with a five-star military flag. It has some forces and more than 1000 people, but the two sides have never had any direct contact. The other side seems to have a very kind attitude towards Beiming, so there is no need to consider their threat.


    Besides, how could more than 1000 cavalry be the opponent of their 2000 elite cavalry? That is, there is no danger, so I''ll toss with Liang Xuan.


    Chen dura left his hand, and Liang Xuan naturally became the one who made up his mind. He called Hu Zhi, the caretaker of Weizhen from the fifth grade official, and asked him to assemble two thousand cavalry and go with him to carry out military affairs the morning after tomorrow.


    The matter was settled. From beginning to end, no one asked the origin of the 400 war horses. I have to say that their nerves are really big. Perhaps the northern Ming army ruled here for many years. They have been used to the feeling that everything is under control.


    The cavalry of Jianzhou Zuowei decided to start early on the third day, because the trading time was set at noon that day. As long as the speed was fast enough, it was naturally in time. However, Yang Chendong did set the departure time on the morning of the previous day, which was enough for nearly a day''s preparation. With this, the northern Ming army had no reason to be invincible. Many people say that opportunities are prepared for those who are prepared. Even if your strength is weak, your preparation work is insufficient, and your preparation time is not sufficient, why can you say that you are invincible?


    Jiao shan''ao suddenly became lively on the morning of the third day. Originally, there were only 100 villages in the small area, because 300 cavalry troops from the northern Ming Dynasty suddenly crowded in, the atmosphere also seemed a little nervous.


    The three hundred cavalry were personally led by deputy Qianhu Zhang Zhiming. He didn''t mean to hide it. After all, 400 war horses were traded this time. If the number of people was small, how could they be brought back? He believed that even Ding Shan could not say anything at the sight of this formation.


    Of course, there are only 300 cavalry in the open, but in the dark, there are still 200 infantry in ambush on the back mountain of Jiaoshan depression. If it were not for the safety of shuangchengwei, I''m afraid that He Ying, a thousand households, would go there in person.


    There are 300 cavalry and 200 infantry in the dark, which makes Zhang Zhiming full of confidence. In addition, the 300 cavalry of Mao Lianwei and the 2000 cavalry of Jianzhou Zuo Wei who will appear one after another when he gets the news, makes him feel confident and think that everything is under control. Now he is only waiting for Ding Shan, the seller, to appear.


    The appointed time is noon. When the chimneys of each family in the small village of jiaoshan''ao began to slowly raise the curl of cooking smoke, a huge horse team came to the gate of the village.


    The horse team is composed of 400 war horses. Each war horse has a knight. Not only that, but also more than 100 people follow around. It seems that the team is huge.


    "Coming!" Zhang Zhiming noticed the horse team at the first time, and his face showed a trace of bad smile and the success of treachery. Ding Shan really didn''t break his promise. He really brought a 400 horse team. He was so stupid that he dared to believe in himself like this.


    At the moment, Zhang Zhiming has regarded Dingshan and the horse team as fat meat jumping into the bowl. Although there are 400 cavalry and 100 men who appear with the horse team, they have been automatically ignored by him. What place is this, but the slave of the northern Ming Dynasty, gandusi, does anyone dare to be an enemy of the Ming army in this place?


    The preconceptions of the official standard made him never think that it would be bad for him if someone dared to be their enemy. All the crises were not in his eyes. What he saw was all the benefits and opportunities.


    At the moment when Ding Shan company commander and Gao Danhua, the second battalion commander of the cavalry regiment, entered the village with 500 cavalry and 400 horses, there was a massacre without smoke in the back mountain of Jiaoshan depression.


    The slaughtered targets were 200 Beiming infantry sent from Shuangcheng. The slaughterers were 100 soldiers under the leadership of reconnaissance battalion commander Xu Yunsheng.


    With 100 elite soldiers of the reconnaissance battalion, there is no problem in making a secret raid on 200 Beiming infantry with only third-class combat power. In silence, one Beiming soldier after another hiding in the forest was killed. Even many soldiers didn''t make any other sound before they died. They didn''t even know who did it and what the killer looked like at the moment of death.

 Chapter 639

    One of the main training of the Scout is to solve the open and hidden opponents without interest. For example, the unprepared Beiming soldiers with sparse formation should not be too easy to complete the task. They are almost a knife, but if they cover their mouths and noses from behind, the next blood will spill out of their neck, and then they will be forever dark and die completely.


    The whole process was very smooth. Although the Beiming soldiers still found something at the end, when there were less than 20 of the 200 people left, there was no chance to fight back. When the scouts and soldiers swooped on them like tigers, everything was over.


    From beginning to end, the 200 Beiming infantry did not make any noise, nor did they disturb Zhang Zhiming and the 300 cavalry at the foot of the mountain.


    In fact, even if they make a noise now, it doesn''t matter to the overall situation. Ding Shan and Gao Danhua who enter the village have received the signal from the mountain and launched a cavalry attack.


    Battalion commander Gao Danhua came with his 400 cavalry at high speed; Company commander Ding Shan and his 100 soldiers guarded at the entrance of the village, holding long machetes one by one. There was a picture of a man in charge of the pass, like ten thousand men do not open, preventing any enemy from escaping from here.


    The reason why they chose Jiaoshan depression was that it was easy to get in and difficult to get out. What they prevented was Dingshan. Seeing that the general situation was bad, they suddenly ran away. But now, the pit dug for the other party is really going to jump down by itself.


    "Get on the horse, get on the horse, and get ready to meet the enemy." Deputy Qianhu Zhang Zhiming looked at the opposite and suddenly launched a cavalry attack, which caused the earth to tremble. At this moment, he was really afraid and shouted loudly at the three hundred cavalry in a panic.


    The three hundred cavalry from the two cities never thought this would happen. They came here to receive the war horses. Even if they wanted to fight, they had to wait for the cavalry from Jianzhou Zuo Wei and Mao Lianwei to appear at the beginning of the war. What''s the situation now? The reinforcements haven''t appeared yet. Is it going to fight?


    The unprepared two city cavalry, in Zhang Zhiming''s shouting, completed the action of getting on the horse in a hurry one by one. Just after doing this, the 400 cavalry of Gao Danhua''s department had rushed within 100 meters opposite them. This is the effective shooting range of the horse bow and arrow. Bursts of arrow feathers fell like raindrops and hit them.


    Puff, puff


    They were not ready. They just climbed up the war horse. Dozens of northern Ming cavalry were hit by a bow and arrow, and fell from their horses. Some cavalry were lucky. Although they were hit by a bow and arrow, they were not the key, and they could fight in the first World War. Zhang Zhiming belongs to the one with the best luck. He was not greeted by the bow and arrow. Knowing that the situation was bad, he shouted again, "bow and arrow counterattack, prepare bow and arrow counterattack!"


    The cavalry confrontation was doomed from the beginning. Zhang Zhiming''s command to yell is just a desperate struggle.


    It''s only a distance of 100 meters. For the elite cavalry, it''s just a blink of an eye. It''s pity that those cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty are still taking bows and arrows from the arrow pot. Their opponents killed them so quickly. They didn''t have time to draw a saber. Many people were cut off by the cavalry of the cavalry regiment and fell under the horse.


    Under the protection of more than a dozen soldiers, Zhang Zhiming was lucky to rush out of the battle circle and rushed straight to the entrance of the village. His goal was very simple. He wanted to escape from here, then meet the reinforcements from Jianzhou Zuowei and Mao Lianwei, and then turn back to kill Dingshan and others. He dared to make their idea. It was really desperate.


    Zhang Zhiming did forget that he also made the other party''s idea. Even he had already prepared to rob horses and kill people, because he would never allow the matter of robbing goods and killing people to spread, but now he was paid back by his opponent in his own way.


    "Come! Come! Kill!" seeing Zhang Zhiming rush from the village to the entrance of the village with more than a dozen cavalry, Ding Shan, who was guarding here, greeted him directly with a big knife.


    This two meter long broadsword, also known as machete, is one of the most commonly used weapons for infantry against cavalry. With its own length, as long as the time is right, it can often cut off the front hooves of the high-speed war horse and overturn the enemy on the ground.


    Although it is said that war horses are very valuable, natural human life is more important in times of danger. However, more than a dozen war horses will be cut if they are cut. They can''t escape. The sixth young master issued a strict order. No one who has seen their enemies can escape.


    Brush!


    Qi Qi''s sound of waving a knife sounded. One war horse after another lost their front hooves and was cut to the ground. Zhang Zhiming and others who wanted to escape had already lost their morale and combat power in the past. Facing Ding Shan and others who had been waiting for a long time, they had only to be slaughtered.


    As one of the war horses fell to the ground, a northern Ming cavalry also fell from the horse. Before they could turn over, a shining machete had fallen on them and cut their bodies into several pieces. They were dead and could not die.


    Zhang Zhiming finally lost his luck. He also fell from his horse when his front hoof was broken. Then three sharp machetes fell to meet him. Even he didn''t have time to ask, who is the opponent? Why do you have so much courage to fight against the army of the northern Ming Dynasty? A good head is separated from the body. At this moment, he is dead and can''t die.


    Three hundred cavalry were either killed by bows and arrows, or fell on the road hit by cavalry, or died on the road of escape. In short, there was no one left in the end. Gao Danhua and Ding Shan didn''t mean to live either. If they found out which Ming army was not dead, they would go forward and make up a knife. Their action was fast and accurate. Obviously, this is not the first time.


    Also, before Zhang Zhiming, there was an order that all the people in jiaoshan''ao could only stay at home and no one could go out, otherwise there would be no amnesty. Originally, he didn''t want people to see him kill and rob horses. Now he has fulfilled Ding Shan, Gao Danhua and others. They don''t have to raise their knives to do anything to innocent people.


    "Clean the battlefield quickly and leave here." Gao Danhua gave an order, and Dingshan and the cavalry began to implement it. Only half an hour later, jiaoshan''ao restored its original tranquility. Only the bloody gas was still filled in the air and could not disperse for a long time.


    Outside Jiaoshan depression, it is not peaceful at this time. The 300 Maolian guards cavalry coming from Maolian city are now facing a joint attack from Deng Yu of the first battalion and Ma xiongshan of the Third Battalion of the cavalry regiment.


    Like the cavalry of maolianwei, they suddenly met the enemy unprepared. First, they were attacked by cavalry bows and arrows, and then they were killed by cavalry at close range, with 800 to 300. In addition, the sabres in the cavalry regiment were so sharp. Occasionally, some cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty were still struggling to resist, but after they chopped them several times, they found it sad, The saber in hand broke from the middle because of quality.


    Facing Mao Lianwei cavalry with a broken knife, no one will be polite, whether Deng Yu or Ma xiongshan. Who can say that the perfection of weapons is not another powerful expression of hair style? When you were sick and wanted your life, a burst of random knives came, and three hundred Maolian guards were covered. The cavalry regiment only killed one person and injured more than ten people, and won a whole three hundred horses.


    As time went on for two hours, the main force of mercenaries led by Yang Chendong was the first to start in the three battles.


    As an opponent, the Jianzhou left guard cavalry came for 2000 this time. It looks like a long dragon from a distance. Once it appears anywhere, it will lead to bursts of ground trembling, giving people a sense of vastness of thousands of troops.


    Because it is the farthest from jiaoshan''ao, the cavalry of Jianzhou Zuowei set out the earliest. Just before dawn, they set out from the city. When they arrived in Shishan area, it was about 9 a.m.


    In contrast, Yang Chendong''s Department came earlier. They arrived here yesterday and selected the best battlefield. Relying on the characteristic that there are most stones near the stone mountain, they chose a road between the two mountains as the ambush site early.


    It''s a mountain. In fact, it''s far from the height of a real mountain, but it''s only about 20 meters high, and it''s all bald, which shows the essence of the stone mountain.


    But the height of 20 meters has satisfied Yang Chendong very much. First, he arranged for soldiers to place piles of stones at the exit between the two mountains and block it to ensure that after the opponent entered here, he could only provide a turtle in a jar. Then he began to arrange specific locations and tasks for each regiment and battalion.


    Chen Bo, political commissar of the second regiment and commander of the second battalion, was responsible for the attack on the left side of the mountain; The third battalion commander Chunyang is responsible for the attack on the right side of the mountain; Wu Sheng, the head and first battalion commander, blocked the enemy''s retreat. Each battalion took two auxiliary battalions at the same time to ensure the smooth completion of the task.


    In this war, except that Yang Chendong himself rode a white dragon horse, there was no second war horse to accompany him. But in the face of the enemy of two thousand cavalry, he was still full of confidence.


    This is an ambush. Our own forces are nearly twice that of the other side. We are still equipped with advanced guns. We really don''t see any possibility of failure. Now we just wait for the enemy to appear on time.


    Yang Chendong has the same idea as Liang Xuan, the commander of Jianzhou Zuo Wei.


    With 2000 cavalry, this force is completely nearby, which is equivalent to walking sideways. Even if they are lucky that they don''t ask for trouble, where will anyone dare to make his idea? Besides, with the combat power and speed of 2000 cavalry, even if you encounter the enemy, you can run rampant without thinking and worrying about anything.

 Chapter 640

    Under such arrogant ideas, two thousand cavalry came. Even if they knew that there was a lot between the two mountains, no one proposed to change the road. After all, this section of the road can be passed in three minutes if all the cavalry rush. In the past, they didn''t know how many times they had walked from here, but they never encountered danger.


    Not before, and probably not now. With this idea in mind, two thousand northern Ming cavalry plunged in and rushed in with Weizhen Fuhu Zhi as the vanguard.


    But in less than two minutes, all 2000 cavalry entered the ambush area. At the moment, General Hu Zhi, who rushed to the front, had seen the pile of four meter high rocks blocking the road.


    "Hoo!" Hu Zhi, who pulled his horse and stopped, instinctively looked around. According to normal reasoning, even if there are stones in the way, there must be ambushes nearby.


    But when he looked around, he couldn''t see an enemy, nor did he think of the sudden appearance of the enemy and the scene of waving flags and shouting.


    "General, what should I do?" seeing that the road ahead was blocked, the cavalry vanguard knights who followed him had to stop and put all their eyes on Hu Zhi.


    "The situation is wrong, withdraw!" Hu Zhi issued a very decisive order to withdraw. Although he can now let the army dismount and remove the stones in front of him. After all, he is only four meters high. He should be able to eliminate the obstacles quickly, but he is vaguely uneasy in his heart.


    The soldiers naturally take the lead of their soldiers. That is, Hu Zhi gave the order, and the cavalry below nodded one by one, ready to return. At this time, they found that the cavalry behind them had arrived one by one, and everyone had been blocked in the two narrow mountains.


    "Don''t move forward, everyone listen to the order, turn the horse''s head and step back!" seeing more and more people coming, Hu Zhi felt more and more bad in his heart. Now he was eager to get out of here. At the same time, he raised his head and looked around from time to time. Although there was no enemy in his sight, he just felt that countless pairs of eyes were watching him now.


    On the left side of the stone mountain, Yang Chendong is watching all the changes at the foot of the mountain with the first and second guard teams. Yang Chendong, with a leaf in his mouth, put down his vision and said with a sigh, "the enemy''s forward general still has eyes. Unfortunately, I can''t have it all."


    Just after sighing, Yang Chendong shook his head and threw the idea behind his head. In the whole Ming Dynasty, there are naturally many capable people, and there are countless people who can recruit and be good at fighting. He can''t look at anyone and wants to be under his account. Besides, there are many elites in his hands, like the ghost sniper team and the wolf tooth special team. Everyone belongs to one in a hundred, one in a thousand, or even one in ten thousand.


    "Baizuo, I''ll give you a task to kill the enemy''s vanguard general." Yang Chendong looked to the right. There was a member of the ghost sniper team. Baizuo, the captain, was also preparing to shoot with an efficient sniper gun.


    Although not many people came to the north of Daming this time, they were all elite. Like the ghost sniper team and the wolf tooth team brought them together. As a member of the special forces in later generations, he knows that the real sharpshooters are fed by bullets, and the real elite are killed in thousands of dangers.


    If you want an elite army, don''t be afraid of losses. Only the mediocre will disappear, and the real elite will stand out. The purpose of bringing these two teams here this time is to continue to polish them and train them. Often the actual combat is the best training ground.


    "Don''t worry, sixth young master." Bai Zuo knew that this was his opportunity to show himself. He said yes immediately, and then began to adjust the muzzle and collimation.


    At this time, Wu Sheng, the third regiment commander, with the first battalion, completely cut off the retreat of the northern Ming cavalry and built a simple defense line there. This is why Yang Chendong didn''t immediately issue an attack order. He didn''t completely block the enemy here. If he suddenly launched an attack, he may let the enemy run away.


    That is, after entering here, of course, the two thousand war horses have been reserved by Yang Chendong in his heart. Whichever one runs is a defect, which he is not allowed to happen.


    Baizuo first measured the current wind speed, and then adjusted his breathing. At this time, he was completely immersed. In his eyes, there was only one thing, that is, the target to be killed.


    The stone mountain is no more than 20 meters high. The muzzle of the gun is stretched out between the two stones and is well hidden. The oblique line falls between the two mountains, and the distance to the two mountains is only about 200 meters. This is even a matter for a sniper gun that can hit 1500 meters away or even farther.


    Everything is ready. Baizuo''s right index finger has been gently put on the hook of the gun body, and then moved a little, moving - bang, the gun rang!


    From Yang Chendong''s order to Bai Zuo''s starting to lock the target for execution, it only takes six or seven seconds. In terms of speed alone, Bai Zuo is already an excellent sniper. Of course, if it can be faster, he will be an ace sniper.


    Gunfire sounded, accompanied by the scene of a head being blasted in the middle of the two mountains. Hu Zhi is dead!


    Without any sign, without seeing who his opponent was, without even knowing where the bullet came from, he died in a muddle. Maybe at the moment of his death, he will think for sure that there is danger here.


    Baizuo''s gun acted as a signal bomb. The mercenaries who had long been ambushed on both sides also locked their targets and began to shoot continuously. After Hu Zhi''s death, one cavalry of the northern Ming dynasty fell from his horse and died on the ground.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy..." a centurion was still shouting, but soon he stopped after half shouting. There was no other reason. He had been shot into his body and was already a dead man. Dead people, how can they be talking?


    A famous northern Ming cavalry was hit by a bullet. Without even seeing what the enemy looked like, he fell on his horse or fell on his horse and died. Such a scene seems to be contagious. The cavalry pioneer army began to spread all the way to the middle army and the rear army.


    Liang Xuan, who was in the procession, heard a loud gunshot, and his face turned from red to white. Even if I was stupid, I knew I was ambushed and ambushed. But how could the gunfire be so dense? Where did these guns come from? When did such a powerful enemy and opponent appear in this area?


    Some thoughts just flashed away in his mind. At this time, Liang Xuan thought more about how to escape here. Originally, I thought that this time I would get great achievements by walking around the situation, but who knows that my life is still in danger?


    "Withdraw, withdraw, withdraw!" I saw the soldiers in front and around me being named and shot without resistance. Liang Xuan''s courage was about to be frightened at this time. He shouted loudly. Under the protection of several close soldiers, he turned his horse''s head and prepared to escape here.


    But he''s fast. How can he pass the bullet quickly? Soon his figure was locked by ghost snipers mixed with mercenaries. Maybe we can''t recognize his identity, but under the close protection of several personal soldiers, even if we think about it with our big toes, we know his identity is extraordinary.


    That is, people with status will certainly become the target of key "care". At least three ghost snipers targeted Liang Xuan.


    Poor commander Congzhi from Sanpin. He thought he could get a name in Nuer gandu division with the background of the Liang family. Once he had the opportunity, he would return to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty to serve as a senior official, but now he was going to die because of a task that was not dangerous in his eyes. At the same time, he was targeted by at least three qualified snipers, that is, the immortal is now difficult to save.


    BAM bam!


    Gunshots were still heard over the battlefield, but there was no initial density. Before the war, the sixth young master issued strict orders. He didn''t have enough confidence. Don''t shoot at will, let alone hit any war horse. This makes some soldiers who do not have much confidence in shooting take the initiative to put down their guns and can only watch others play and perform.


    Under a burst of gunfire, the soldiers protecting Liang Xuan fell down one by one, revealing their figure as the main general.


    BAM bam!


    The two sniper guns rang out at the same time and hit Liang Xuan''s head and heart respectively. The arrogant and invisible commander Tongzhi stared and fell from his horse with a face of reluctance. Even if he died, he didn''t understand who did it. He had the same unwilling idea as vice Qianhu Zhang Zhiming.


    The forward, the Chinese army and most of the rear army were killed by bursts of gunfire. Only a small part of the rear cavalry turned and fled away from the two mountains because of their quick reaction. Then waiting for them is not a glimmer of vitality, but the main force of the first battalion and the heavy defense lines of the two auxiliary barracks brought by wusheng.


    "Hit me hard according to the people!" finally I saw that the enemy appeared in my sight. After the order of wusheng, which was about to be uncontrollable for a long time, hundreds of guns rang. However, the bodies of the northern Ming cavalry appeared in front of them were beaten into holes. Their bodies were like a wasp''s nest, and then they fell down and died one by one. All that remained was the constant roar of the war horse, which seemed to be greeting the master to get up and get up quickly.

 Chapter 641

    Under the encirclement of nearly 4000 elite mercenaries, all the 2000 northern Ming cavalry died in less than an hour from the beginning to the end of the battle. Only dozens of seriously injured cavalry fell to the ground. When the mercenaries cleaned the battlefield, they were given a good time and couldn''t die.


    "Report to the sixth young master, only 24 of the 2000 war horses were bruised by bullets, and the others were intact. There were no casualties in our army!" commander Wu Sheng trotted to Yang Chendong who had gone down the stone mountain and saluted and reported the results of the war.


    "Alas, didn''t he say not to hurt the war horse?" listening to the result, Yang Chendong seemed dissatisfied and shook his head, but he also knew that even if it was a battlefield, it could not be perfect. "Well, tell all the brothers to write down their military achievements and reward them later. Now, take all the war horses away and bury all the enemy bodies in the big pit that has been prepared long ago."


    The battle of stone mountain is won!


    With careful planning, sophisticated weapons and strong military quality, he caught the enemy unprepared, destroyed 2018 people and captured 2018 horses.


    With this victory, the mercenaries withdrew from the stone mountain and rushed straight to Haizhen. It''s also time to leave. Although there are a lot of military funds, with so many war horses, it won''t be too hard to pull up the equipment.


    Yang Chendong, who was the first to make a move and also the first to return to Haizhen, began to pack his bags as soon as he returned to Haizhen. After fully equipping all the combat readiness materials on the horse, he left Haizhen, crossed the defense line between Shuangcheng and Maolian City, and went straight to the new destination Narcissus town next to the Songhua River, which is also one of the main habitats of the Kan nationality.


    During the Five Dynasties, Khitan called heishuikan Nuzhen. Since then, the name Nuzhen has replaced Kan. The Liao Dynasty was rewritten as a female straight because of taboo.


    Whether it is Nuzhen or nuzhi, it is not wrong that the Kan nationality is the predecessor of Nuzhen. Yang Chendong chose the next corner here, not only because he heard that there were many war horses here, but also because he thought that Daming, the last feudal dynasty of the Han nation, was destroyed by it. He came here in advance, which also meant a blow.


    The cavalry regiment in pursuit of the wind had long understood the battle plan of the sixth young master. After taking the horses of Maolian city of Shuangcheng respectively, they also arrived here with their troops. When they joined the main force, they learned that they had taken a full number of 2018 war horses. Although more than 20 horses were damaged, they only need to rest and recover, which is far more than a hundred times better than the 550 war horses they got.


    This result also made the soldiers of the cavalry regiment who pursued the wind put away their contempt. They were all thinking about what means the main force had to complete the task so beautifully?


    Like a cavalry regiment chasing the wind, it also has the capital to attack two thousand war horses in the North Ming Dynasty. Even with their more powerful means of immediate combat, they can ensure that the final winner must be them. But the effect is definitely not so good. Even the cavalry regiment chasing the wind will be beaten half disabled. Looking at the main force of mercenaries, there are no casualties. This result is really unimaginable and incomprehensible.


    Yang Chendong didn''t explain to them, because it won''t be long before the facts will be put in front of them. When the gun is powerful, all the language will be so pale and powerless.


    While the army of the northern Ming Dynasty had not reacted, Yang Chendong and his large army had gone out of the sphere of influence of the left guard of Jianzhou. He didn''t feel any psychological pressure or guilt about killing more than 2000 Ming troops this time.


    Although it shows that the army is also composed of Han people, this army can not be used for itself for the time being, and may even become its own enemy in the future. Of course, he will not be polite to the enemy. The Han people he wants are not people willing to die for the Ming Dynasty. Not to mention, Shen Kun of the northern Ming Dynasty assassinated himself before. That is, he didn''t have to be polite when he killed people.


    Yang Chendong killed people impolitely. At this time, Jianzhou Beiwei, Mao Lianwei and Shuangcheng Wei had already become a pot of porridge.


    Time and even at night, but no news came. After He Ying, the head of the Qianhu family of Shuangcheng Weizheng, sent people to Jiaoshan depression, they just got the existence of a big fight from the ignorant people. They really didn''t know who killed who and who won in the end.


    Continuing the search, each of the three cities sent the most outstanding works. It took three days to find the huge pit with the bodies of 2018 people in the Shishan area. Chen dura, commander of the left guard of Jianzhou, knew that it was a force that destroyed all their cavalry. But all the information about the enemy seemed to be completely interrupted, and there was no trace of it.


    However, Chen dura could only report the matter to song Quan, the commander of Nuer cadre. It was inevitable to attract an angry scolding and reprimand. But the enemy is still unclear. At the moment, Yang Chendong has brought the mercenary army to the west of Narcissus town 20 miles away.


    Arrive there one step ahead of time. The scouts sent by Xu Yunsheng and company commander Dingshan have got a general idea of the situation in the town. According to the information fed back by the scouts, Narcissus town is a large town with a resident population of about 50000 people, mainly Jurchen people, as well as Mongolian, Han, jilimi, Kuyi (kuwu), Daur and other ethnic people.


    This is a hodgepodge, because the nearest Ming army near Narcissus town is 300 miles away, which makes it like a paradise. It has become a place not under the control of the Ming army that belongs to nuergandushi area. In the first year of Yongle of the Ming Dynasty (1403), the Emperor Zhu Di of the Ming Dynasty sent people to the Heilongjiang and Wusuli River basins to appease the Nvzhen nationality.


    In the 14th year of orthodoxy (1449), the Grand Master of the Vajra Department of Mongolia also attacked the Ming Dynasty first, defeated the Ming army in the civil castle, and almost captured the Ming Yingzong. Some guard stations in Jianzhou and Haixi took the opportunity to attack Liaodong to cooperate with Yexian''s military action. However, a large number of Jurchen guards were attacked by Yexian. Many Jurchen hereditary leaders lost their hereditary credentials because they were looted by Yexian''s headquarters. Later, they could only pay tribute in the name of Zhongshu Sheren, and the rewards were much less than before.


    But after the Ming Dynasty was divided into North and south, the Nvzhen people here were ready to move. Since then, the Ming Dynasty''s authority over Nvzhen began to decline, and Nvzhen ministries gradually lost control. Some leaders even dared to openly challenge the Ming Dynasty and plunder Eastern Liaoning. It was also about this period that Nvzhen was completely lost. Nvzhen mainly used Mongolian as the written language, and a few used Chinese.


    What is different from history is that Jianzhou Wei, Jianzhou Zuo Wei and Jianzhou Youwei formed a powerful tribe under the rule of the Ming Dynasty. The emergence of "Jianzhou Sanwei" marked the formation of the main part of the Manchu nationality and the expansion of its power. However, now, due to the emergence of Yang Chendong, the Ming Dynasty is divided into North and south, and the northern Ming Dynasty has given more support to nuergan Dusi, So that Jianzhou Sanwei is still in the hands of Beiming.


    After all, Narcissus town can''t be controlled by the Ming army only by its geographical location. Another main reason is that there are two very strong cavalry teams here, the strongest one is under the command of Nuzhen and the weaker one is under the command of Mongols.


    According to the information provided by the scouts, the commander of Nuzhen is named Bo te (Chinese translation means good at calculation). He has 4000 cavalry under his banner. Even if this force wants to scare the surrounding Beiming guard station.


    The Mongolian general is named bagen (meaning pillar). There are 2500 cavalry under his banner. Although it is worse than women, he has a strong background and strength as a Mongol. Many times, even bolt has to give face.


    The 6500 elite cavalry who are good at riding and shooting are in hand, which has exceeded the 5600 people in a Beiming guard station. Unless Beiming is willing to send out more than three guard stations, it is difficult to ask for cheap here. In fact, some of the officers of the nearby Beiming guard station are also from the Nvzhen family. If they really want to attack here, they will ensure that they will not contribute or even give a message in advance. This is the main reason why Narcissus town exists and there is no Beiming to fight grain and grass. (threshing means plundering resources by war. It is generally used by nomads, but it is also used in daffodil town in Beiming Dynasty.)


    Due to the special geographical environment, Narcissus town is developing in its own way. Their main ways of life are hunting, fishing, or raising all kinds of livestock for a living. Among them, there are horses. Even many of these horses are born with wild horses, which makes the horses have good feet and become the best choice for war horses in the future.


    Yang Chendong will come to Narcissus town. He is also interested in the horses they raise. If he gets them, he is likely to become a war horse, which will greatly increase the ability of mercenaries to survive on the grassland.


    "6500 cavalry." Yang Chendong shook his head after reading the information sent back by the Scout. It''s hard for him to eat so many cavalry at once. Even if you can eat it, you should also consider your own casualties. No matter Nuzhen or Mongolia, they are not his main opponents now. Wasting energy here is not worth and meaningless. "In this way, let company commander Dingshan go and see how many war horses can be bought from them. As long as they meet our standards, we will leave here and go to Tatar area."


    He didn''t want to challenge Jurchen and Mongolia. Although he wanted to take this opportunity to teach Jurchen cavalry a lesson, it was not worth paying too much.

 Chapter 642

    Yang Chendong didn''t mean to embarrass them. After Ding Shan took the order, he set out to enter Narcissus town 20 miles away. He reported to his home and said he wanted to see general bolt of the Nvzhen department.


    Yang Chendong and mercenaries were not named because there was no news here and I didn''t know what to say. This time, Ding Shan reported the name of the red flag army. In the nuergandisi area, the red flag army also has some influence.


    The Nvzhen cavalry below reported Ding Shan''s identity to the general. At this time, bolt was discussing with his two generals in a large civilian house, talking about how to deal with Mongolian general bagan.


    For a while, bagan began to recruit again. He even attracted the eyes of most young people in the town in the name of giving five liang of silver and twenty Jin of meat in a month. It is said that many people have started to sign up. Once Bagan''s power expands, it will naturally form a threat to bolt, which he doesn''t want to see.


    Besides, Bagan''s move has broken the rules. According to the previous agreement between the two sides, no matter who is, conscription is allowed, but the treatment standard should be the same. It''s two liang of silver and five Jin of meat in January. Under the same standard, the people in the town can join any party they want.


    It is said that women really have 4000 soldiers to ride, while Mongolia has only 2500 soldiers to ride. Compared with this, people who want to join the army naturally know how to choose. Choosing the strong rather than the weak is a kind of psychology of most people. In this way, the so-called fairness does not exist, which makes bolt stronger and bagan weaker.


    Unable to force, the other party had to break the rules and would rather pay more in order to attract more people to join their cavalry team.


    A tough man has the seat on the left lower side of the right, and after hearing the general''s words, he fiercely clap the table and says with a very irascible tone, "Bahn is not following the rules, that is, he will eventually send out troops to fight him, and let him know who has the final say in Narcissus."


    "General Hulu, please calm down." looking at the people under him so anxious, bolt was not angry, but secretly happy in his heart. He likes people like Hu Lu. He has a straight temper and doesn''t hide any heart. When he uses such people, he will be more relieved.


    General Hulu had already expressed his views, and bolt''s eyes fell on the man on the right. His name was Huili Bu, and his mind was obviously much deeper.


    I didn''t immediately express my opinion and decision, but said after pondering: "Of course, a bagan won''t be in our eyes. We have 4000 cavalry. As long as we launch an attack, they can''t stop it for long, and it must be them who will lose in the end. But don''t forget that behind them is a powerful Mongolia. Although their rule is far away from here, who can guarantee that they won''t think of us if they come to a five How should we deal with thousands of Mongolian cavalry? Can we win a war? "


    "This..." Hu Lu wanted to say something, but after listening to this, he still had to shut his mouth for a long time.


    Bort also sighed in his heart at the moment. Mongolia is so powerful that he has to think carefully when he wants to do something to Bagan, because he can''t afford it once the terrible consequences come.


    What he wanted in his heart was to develop and strengthen himself through the place of Narcissus Town, rather than attract others to attack him. In order to achieve this goal, he didn''t even recruit soldiers in the town, because he knew that there must be spies from the Beiming army here. Now he has only 4000 cavalry, and he won''t be seen as a threat by the Beiming army, but if he absorbs all the men in the town as soldiers If his subordinates, the force can grow several times in an instant, which will naturally attract the attention of the army of the northern Ming Dynasty. At that time, once the other party sends a large army to encircle and suppress, whether he can have a foothold will become a problem.


    "Alas, if we say so, do we want to see bagan grow step by step until he threatens us?" he sighed, and bolt said in an unconvinced tone.


    "Well... Maybe we can send someone to discuss with bagan. After all, we can''t get the same conditions. If it''s a big deal, we''ll do the same. Presumably, the men in the town will choose to join us." general Huili said tentatively.


    Although they didn''t save too much money due to the environment, they didn''t have any inventory at all. It''s really urgent. They also offered the same conditions. The big deal is that both lose.


    "It seems that only such a person can be." Bo nodded, which is the same as what he thought before. But in this way, his money will shrink a lot. In the long run, he will not have enough income. I''m afraid that one day, he will not be able to even spend military expenses.


    When bolt just nodded his head and made a decision, a soldier came in outside the house, knelt down and said, "general, a man who claims to be a five-star army wants to see you."


    "Five Star Army." bolt is no stranger to this name. He knows that this is also a team with thousands of cavalry and some combat effectiveness. But that''s all. After all, his strength is more than three times that of the other party. "Well, can someone say what''s the matter?"


    "No, the visitor called himself Dingshan and said he had business to talk to the general. As for what business, he really didn''t dare to talk to us." the soldier knelt down and answered truthfully.


    "Business? Hehe, please invite him in." bolt smiled, which is also a common thing. It''s no wonder that ordinary people and businessmen come to contact him because they will get fur goods such as rat skin, as well as things urgently needed outside, such as haidongqing and pearl.


    However, such businessmen usually appear in early spring and late autumn. It is summer, and there are few businessmen who still talk business with themselves.


    With curious eyes, Hu Lu and general huilibu didn''t move. They were also curious about what business the red flag Dingshan wanted to talk to them.


    The soldiers left and soon returned, followed by Ding Shan with a smile on his face. As soon as he got into the house, he humbly hugged his fist and saluted the three men one by one. "Dingshan has seen three generals. How are the three generals."


    "Well, are you Ding Shan of the five-star army? What position do you hold there?" he asked back without taking the initiative. He also acted as a pioneer. You can''t let the general do something in person.


    "The talent of villains is limited, just any company commander." Ding Shan still smiled and couldn''t express his sincerity.


    "Company commander?" he frowned back. Obviously, he had never heard of this position. "Company commander? I don''t know how many men and horses brother Ding is in charge of?"


    "Oh, there are only a hundred people." Ding Shan still said with a smile. He didn''t belittle himself because he could only lead a hundred soldiers.


    "A hundred people? Ha ha, ha ha." the three of them laughed when they heard that each other was just a centurion. What majestic official position has the company commander been? I didn''t expect to be a centurion. By the way, Ding Shan must also know his official position. He was embarrassed to say it. Only then did he deliberately say that he was a company commander, but he was finally seen through by the three people. Alas, I don''t know what the five-star army thinks. When they come to see themselves, they just send a centurion. Does that mean they despise themselves?


    All three of them seem to think of something. There is a trace of anger on their faces. When Ding Shan looks at them, he naturally knows that the other party''s heart has changed. He also sighs in his heart. You don''t know the strength of the five-star army. It''s enough for you to send me here.


    Of course, he can''t say these words, and no one will believe them. Thinking about his mission, he put away his original smile and said as seriously as possible: "three generals, I''m actually trading with you this time. I think it doesn''t matter what my identity is in front of interests."


    "HMM." I couldn''t resist my anger. "When you say the transaction, let''s talk about the content and amount of the transaction."


    They didn''t refuse immediately. They wanted to wait for Ding Shan to finish his words and humiliate the other party. After all, they were just a centurion. They really didn''t think the other party could come up with anything to tempt themselves.


    Ignoring the other party''s indifferent attitude, Ding Shan finally opened his mouth, "three generals, our five-star army appears here to buy war horses. We know that many war horses of the noble are kept in captivity. If we eat food for nothing there, we might as well sell it to us. It''s the best of both worlds."


    "Buy horses? Do you want to buy war horses?" still went back and said this silently, and then laughed, "Ding... Company commander, right, but I don''t know how many horses you want? What price can you pay?"


    Deliberately accentuated the words "several horses", which means satirizing Ding Shan. As a mere centurion, you can be a great master. Even if you buy a few horses, they should only buy a few. Although the sale of war horses is indeed the main input of their Nuzhen family''s financial resources, they will not pay attention to it if it is only a few horses.


    How many?


    Ding Shan sneered at each other in his heart, and his tone changed to a very proud attitude. He had thought about it. Whoever said that businessmen must bow their heads, it was a small businessman. He is a big businessman, that is, he is a big businessman. He is worried about a large amount of silver. It is not that he wants to see others'' faces, but that others want to see his mood. At this moment, Ding Shan, whose tone also changed, was like a different person compared with that just now. "Three generals, you must be mistaken. Our five-star army doesn''t want a few horses, but how many we have. As for the price, it''s easy to discuss."

 Chapter 643

    "Hmm?" I was careless. If I didn''t want to erect the enemy at will, I''m afraid Ding Shan had been driven out of here. It''s just a small force with only more than 1000 troops. Their immortal women are really not afraid. But all this changed with Ding Shan''s words.


    It seemed that he didn''t hear clearly. This time, bolt came and asked, "wait a minute, what did commander Ding say just now?"


    Seeing that even bolt was shocked by himself, Ding Shan''s sense of superiority immediately improved a lot. He thought that as expected, the store can deceive customers, but at the same time, the customer can deceive the store. He resumed his smile and said: "I said there is no limit to the number of war horses you can buy this time. We can buy as many as you can provide, and the price will satisfy you."


    "Hiss!" this time I heard clearly, but because of this, all three of them took a breath. Unexpectedly, the five-star army is still a big customer, not to mention that they are really rich.


    Bolt was still worried about the lack of money in his hand and the lack of advantage in the face of the Mongolian army. Unexpectedly, God sent them a god of wealth so soon. Suddenly, he didn''t care about each other. He added a few more smiles on his face, "ha ha, come and prepare a seat for company commander Ding."


    Just now, Ding Shan was standing in the middle of the main hall and was surrounded by three people, giving people a feeling of joint examination. Now, as soon as he heard that the other party had strong strength, his attitude immediately changed. This is the role of strength.


    Immediately, some soldiers entered the main hall, moved a long table and prepared blankets for the floor. Ding Shan didn''t see it either. After hugging his fist and smiling to express his thanks, he came to the long table and sat down. He casually took a wine bowl on the table and poured it into his mouth. Then he said good wine.


    Ding Shan deliberately showed a heroic appearance, that is, drinking is also a bowl, which immediately attracted the favor of the three people, especially Hu Lu. He was straight and naturally liked to drink when he drank wine. When he saw that Ding Shan seemed to be a fellow believer, he laughed and showed a sincere smile, I drank a bowl with it.


    After drinking two bowls of wine, Ding Shan''s face didn''t change color and his heart didn''t jump wildly. He looked at bolt at the top and said with a smile, "general, can we discuss the price and the number of war horses?"


    "Yes, even if company commander Ding came on his own initiative, you''d better open the price." bolt smiled and expressed his attitude like an old fox.


    The other party has the final say that it is necessary to decide what to do and move. This is not a matter of opinion. "Well, just as the general said, we''ll make a price for the small one. We''ll bid 120 Liang for a batch of good war horses, which is already the highest price in the market. As long as the war horses arrive, we''ll deliver silver, but tens of thousands of Liang silver. Our five-star army has nothing else, but more silver, ha ha."


    Ding Shan is very confident, and they also believe in this point. If the other party doesn''t prepare enough silver, why should he talk about cooperation with himself. Besides, if there is not enough money, aren''t you afraid they will get angry? You know, this is their Nvzhen territory, and their troops are several times higher than each other. No one will take the initiative to provoke such a powerful existence.


    As for the price of a horse 120 Liang, it''s really fair. In the market, ordinary horses are generally about 30 Liang, war horses are generally 120 to 120 Liang, and very few good horses will sell for a sky high price of 150 Liang. But that all refers to the price of home delivery. This time, people take the initiative to come to Narcissus Town, so they just need to hand over the goods to each other. This alone, they don''t know how much transportation costs and risks will be saved. In this way, the price of 120 Liang is really exciting.


    But who in this world will think of more money?


    Even though it was a door-to-door deal, Ding Shan was determined to get it. Of course, bolt didn''t let it go lightly. So although his heart jumped several times when he heard one hundred and twenty-one war horses, on the surface, he was silent, shook his head and said, "the price is too low."


    Dingshan was able to drive one hundred and twenty-one horses after careful consideration. Yes, Zhang Zhiming of Shuangcheng did see the price of a war horse of two hundred Liang, but they didn''t mean to do business sincerely. They were ready to rob it. Facts have also proved this. After finding the dead body of Zhang Zhiming in Jiaoshan depression, there was no large amount of money found in his body and in the team.


    This time Dingshan really wants to make a sincere deal. But the other party still dislikes that the price is too low, which is a bit of an inch. Ding Shan argued with reason, "general bolt, we came to buy it. You just need to send the war horse out of Narcissus town. Even if our transaction is completed, it can save you a lot of trouble."


    "I said, the price is too low." without trying to reason with Ding Shan, bolt still bit his previous idea and repeated it again.


    Ding Shan wanted to leave. He saw bolt''s greed. But at the thought that the sixth young master was waiting for his news outside the town, he had to force down the idea of getting up and leaving, then looked at bolt and said, "how much do you think is suitable for the general?"


    "One hundred and fifty-one. We can guarantee the quality of war horses. If you don''t like them, you can return them to us." he said proudly, and a picture of our real war horses is the best.


    This one is equal to thirty Liang more. In this way, if you buy four, you will lose one. There is some loss in the sale. However, before the arrival, the sixth young master said that it doesn''t matter to pay more as long as the quality of the war horse is good. What the mercenaries lack now is the war horse. They can''t delay the event because of a little money. Thinking about these, Ding Shan finally agreed, "well, that''s it. I promised this price, but I don''t know how many war horses the general has to sell. I''d better go back and prepare money."


    Dingshan agreed?


    Thinking of opening his mouth to the lion, the other party should hesitate. It is normal to get up and leave now and come to negotiate a few days later. That is, we must fix it today. We can cut down a little price, such as 130 Liang or 140 Liang. It happened that they agreed without saying anything, which was indeed an accident for the three of them. But at the same time, they are also happy. A horse can sell thirty Liang more. How much more money can they earn? With this money, can they carry the recruits with the Mongolian army?


    "Ha ha, well, company commander Ding is really a happy person and a happy person. Even so, my general is more open and bright. He will sell you a thousand war horses at the price of 150 Liang each." bolt laughed, as if he was afraid that Ding Shan would repent, and quickly settled the matter.


    A thousand war horses, the number is not low. Maybe there are surplus in the hands of the real woman, but it is not easy to have those with qualified quality. This is also what makes Dingshan satisfied. "OK, it''s 150000 liang of silver. I''ll bring money to trade in two days."


    "OK, just two days." bolt also approved the decision, and then both sides laughed at each other.


    After the business negotiation, bolt wanted to leave Dingshan for dinner, but the other party refused on the grounds that there was something else. After leaving the Nvzhen''s camp, he went to the Mongolian camp and soon finished the business of 1000 war horses there. The difference is that the other party accepted the price of 1221 horses.


    Ding Shan''s actions naturally could not escape bolt''s eyes. Knowing that this man had gone to the Mongols to start business again, his face was a little ugly.


    I thought that with these receipts, he could pull a wrench wrist with bagen of Mongolia, but they also sold a thousand pieces. Although the price was a little worse than themselves, it was still impossible for him to keep a distance from each other, which made him a little discouraged. But at the same time, he also had a strong interest in Dingshan and the five-star army. This team is really rich. It''s two or three hundred thousand taels of silver. He didn''t blink, which made him envy and envy.


    "General, I''ve arranged someone to follow behind nading mountain. I''m sure the information about the five-star army will come back soon." I didn''t seem to see through beaut''s idea and took the initiative to add such a sentence.


    "Well, let''s wait and see what kind of strength the five-star army has. Hum! If he doesn''t show his wealth, he doesn''t have enough strength, and dares to be so ostentatious, he''s not doing business, but dying." at the moment, bolt''s ambition has begun to expand, and he''s watching the large amount of money in the hands of the five-star army.


    Ding Shan left Narcissus town and went to the mercenary camp twenty miles away after talking about business with the immortal and the Mongols. He is the company commander directly under the regiment. What he usually does is the work of scouts and scouts. Naturally, he found out that there was a tail behind him very early, but he didn''t care. If it had been in the past, he might have been more cautious. Now the sixth young master has come and their strength has been greatly strengthened. What are you afraid of.


    Dingshan soon rode back to the camp. The scouts sent by general huilibu behind him visited a circle of mercenary camps and saw the general situation here, and then left immediately. Soon after, the information about mercenaries came to the ears of bolt and huilibu.

 Chapter 644

    "More than 3000 cavalry, more than 2000 infantry, and many horses have been used to pull things?" after listening to the reward of sending spies, bolt and Hui did not look at each other. This is different from the situation of the five-star army with only more than 1000 horses they knew before, and even the difference is not small.


    Of course, if they know that Yang Chendong originally matched all soldiers with war horses, if possible, one person had better be two. Only because the number of war horses was limited, on the basis of the original cavalry regiment, Lengfeng third regiment and two auxiliary barracks were turned into cavalry regiments. The rest of the horses are not suitable for war horses and can only be used to pull goods. I''m afraid they won''t have the idea of fighting the five-star army.


    "This force should be newly expanded by the five-star army. It should not have any combat power. If we can be surprised, we can defeat them. Not only that, we can also get the money and horses in their hands. Even soldiers can be used by us. At that time, our force will nearly double. In the face of bagen, it must be under pressure It''s much bigger. "Back home, it''s not just an instant of meditation, but also an excitement.


    Great difficulties mean greater achievements.


    The statement of Huili Bu coincided with bort''s idea. At that moment, he made up his mind and said grimly: "well, we have also made some preparations. In this way, mobilize the following knights. Two days later, we will swallow each other in the name of transaction."


    ......


    Mercenary barracks twenty miles from Narcissus. Ding Shan made a detailed report on his trip to Yang Chendong and the battalion commander of each regiment.


    Many officers showed their anger when they heard that bolt had opened 152 to trade a war horse. Obviously, they all resented this man''s lion. It was clear that they were slaughtered as fat sheep.


    Yang Chendong didn''t feel much, but he really didn''t pay 30000 liang of silver. But he was greedy. He saw and remembered that once he had a chance, he would definitely repay each other''s gift today.


    Yang Chendong just planned to settle the matter first. He didn''t mean to be the enemy of bolt immediately. The strength of the other party is not weak. Unless they use fire guns, otherwise, they won''t make too much cheap. Besides, there is no need to start a war even because of 30000 liang of silver. This excuse is not enough.


    But no one thought that an excuse would come soon. Xu Yunsheng, commander of the reconnaissance battalion, appeared in the big tent and sent the news just got from Narcissus town to Yang Chendong and the officers.


    "Sixth young master, the immortal is moving. Our people spent a lot of money to get in touch with some immortal cavalry. We just got the news from them. In two days, they will all go out with armour. As for who the target is, the boss didn''t say." as soon as Xu Yunsheng entered the account, he told the first-hand information obtained by the Scout.


    Generally, cavalry wear armor like this only when there are military operations. After all, the heavy armor is not very comfortable to wear. The action time is two days later. It must be very clear who the target is. People won''t believe that it''s such a coincidence that the real woman will have other military plans in two days.


    "Oh, ha ha." Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing after hearing the news. He really came to Narcissus town to buy horses, because it is far from the Weisuo of Beiming Dynasty. The restrictions on buying horses here are small, and it won''t attract anyone''s attention. At the same time, he also came with the idea of looking at the real woman''s strength. But he really doesn''t want to start a war here. It''s not cost-effective.


    But if others take the initiative to provoke him, the situation will be completely different.


    Are mercenaries afraid of things? Obviously, he is not afraid of anything. As long as he annoys them, no matter how powerful and what his opponent looks like, it is one word - doing.


    Today, Yang Chendong holds the elite cold front three regiments in his hand. Facts have proved that although the cavalry regiment chasing the wind is not the strongest and can not reach the first-class level, it is still possible to become a first-class and a half and enter the quasi first-class.


    With such a powerful army, the real woman dared to make her own ideas. That only shows that the other party''s appetite is too big and greedy. No wonder in history, they will have the idea of spying on Daming after more than 100 years. In their bones, they have such a character. I''m afraid it''s hard to change.


    It''s a pity that they provoked mercenaries this time. Yang Chendong won''t be so polite. With the number of cavalry in his hands, it may cost a lot to attack the other party, but as a defense, hey, it''s much easier.


    Yang Chendong smiled, and Hu Mang and Yang Er, who knew him better, laughed. This is the signature action of the sixth young master. Such laughter shows that the sixth young master is angry, and the consequence of being angry is that there will be a big war. Both of them are belligerents, so they are naturally happy.


    "Come on, don''t go. Let''s discuss the military operation plan in two days." Yang Chendong took the initiative to go to the sand table and his eyes fell on his position.


    As one of their opponents, the female immortal suddenly moved. Naturally, she could not escape the eyes of the Mongolian army.


    Both rely on Narcissus town. Nuzhen and the Mongolian army have long been you and me. It''s very difficult for anyone to do anything without telling the other party. So in terms of news, bagan got it much earlier than Yang Chendong.


    His senior general Temur (meaning "iron" in Chinese) was in charge of collecting recruits. Bagan urgently called him to the barracks account and was told what might happen in two days.


    "General, does bolt want to play the five-star army? Although Temur was tall, he was not stupid. He soon thought of a possibility.


    "It should be so. Otherwise, you don''t think they dare to attack our army." Bagan said proudly. Although he is not as good as a female immortal in terms of military strength, he is a Mongolian. The Mongolian cavalry once had a glorious time, which is invincible in the world. Even now, although it has declined, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse, which is far from anyone can provoke. The army of the northern Ming Dynasty may have the courage, but the Nvzhen soldier led by bolt is absolutely invincible I dare.


    Even if you don''t attack them, you can only attack the five-star scout who has just come here. It''s no wonder that they have such an idea when Ding Shan appears here today.


    Temur knew from bagan that Dingshan came to buy a thousand war horses, and he was worried, "General, it seems that the five-star army is very rich, but the more so, the more we can''t let them succeed. Otherwise, once we get the resources of the five-star army, I''m afraid no one can control their strength, and the gap between us will become larger and larger, which will be unfavorable in the future."


    "Not bad." bagan nodded heavily. He urgently called Temur. That''s what he meant.


    "What''s the general going to do?" Temur knew. Even though bagan made clear his meaning, he must have figured out a countermeasure, but he just didn''t know what to do next.


    Without answering immediately, bagan seemed to hesitate. After a few moments, he said: "Now we have three choices. First, we take the initiative to find bolt, which is a good thing. Naturally, it can''t be swallowed by their family alone. Our two families can unite to destroy the five-star army and share the benefits; second, we can unite the five-star army to fight bolt with people. In this way, we can achieve the purpose of seriously damaging our opponents. From then on, our power in Narcissus town Will become the first big; third, secretly tell the five-star army the news that bolt is going to do it. When they fight for both defeat and injury, we are suddenly making a profit. "


    Three options were available, and Temur was silent at this moment.


    He thought about the feasibility of these three schemes in his mind. The first one seems to be impractical. Why should the real woman give them benefits when it is clear that she can swallow the benefits alone? At least they are absolutely unwilling to share the benefits with others.


    As for the second way, although it may hurt the female immortal, the benefits will be very limited. Without money, they can''t develop and grow. If Narcissus town doesn''t have a huge force, it can only attract the attention of the northern Ming army, and even attract them to send troops to deal with themselves.


    On the contrary, there is only the third point. If it goes well, we can not only solve the trusted enemy of bolt, but also get enough money from the five-star army to develop ourselves. As long as we have money, we can attract more people to join them. When the power is large, it will be much more difficult for the northern Ming army to deal with them. This is in line with their way of development and survival.


    "The third one," Temur decided after weighing in his mind.


    "Very good." bagan laughed and nodded. Obviously, he was also inclined to the third way in his heart. Now after reaching an agreement with Temur, they can go down and prepare. They want a mantis to catch cicadas and yellow finches.


    After the two generals had a unified opinion, not long after, a scout of the Mongolian army quietly left Narcissus town and went to the mercenary camp 20 miles away, passing the news that bolt might deal with them in two days.


    In the camp, Hu mang politely sent off the Scouts of the Mongolian army. Then he returned here and stood next to Yang Chendong. "Young master, you really guessed it. It seems that the Mongolian army has many ideas."


    "Ha ha, this is the world of the jungle. It''s normal to think more. The key is to look at your strength. If you don''t have enough strength, even if you have a smart brain, you can only protect yourself." Yang Chendong kept a confident smile on his face. He said before that it was impossible for the Mongolian army not to intervene in such an important thing. It didn''t take long. Sure enough, they made a move.

 Chapter 645

    "Hum! If you want to make us cheap, you must be prepared to be swallowed up by us." Yang Chendong''s eyes glittered with wisdom. If the Mongolian army didn''t attack them, he wouldn''t spend any effort on targeting each other, but even if people have such an idea, they can only return it with their way. What Mongolian background, which may scare the real woman, will not be in Yang Chendong''s eyes at all.


    If he is upset, the Mongols can also give him a heavy blow. As long as the general bagan wants to deal with him, the mercenaries will not be polite. In this regard, Yang Chendong has long been prepared. Two days is enough for him to complete the layout.


    Nvzhen cavalry are actively preparing. Bolt didn''t think that the five-star army would resist, but in his opinion, the Nvzhen cavalry is the strongest cavalry in the world. When they really fight, the Mongolian cavalry will not be their opponent. This battle will not be defeated in any way. Once they succeed in the raid, they will solve the battle if they can''t use it for an hour. The trouble was the 2500 cavalry under bagan. If this man had a hand in the middle, it would be troublesome.


    Just in case, bolt deliberately left general huilibu and gave him a thousand cavalry to keep an eye on bagan. Once the other party wanted to make any move, he would take action to contain him. Although the number was not dominant, he didn''t want to hurt them. As long as he could hold them near the town and wait for them to completely destroy the five-star army, Bagan will know how to be honest.


    Therefore, there are only 3000 cavalry used to fight mercenaries, of which Hulu plays the vanguard and bolt leads the Chinese army. Yang Chendong is not very clear about this. After all, the scouts sent only know that the Nvzhen cavalry will have a task. As for the specific task, they can''t know until the morning after tomorrow.


    But no matter whether it is 3000 enemies or 4000 enemies, Yang Chendong won''t be afraid. It''s just a simple defensive war. He won''t be afraid even if Bo te joins hands with bagan.


    As time went by, on the surface, the five-star army had no movement during the day. It seemed that it was waiting for the transaction in two days. But as soon as night came, the army began to get busy. The cavalry regiment directly under Ding Shan was also responsible for playing the role of a sentry post, blasting away the Nvzhen cavalry who came to inquire about the news, It won''t be put in again until after dawn.


    This practice has not aroused the suspicion of others. After all, everyone is afraid of being attacked at night. In order to be responsible for safety, the vigilance at night is stricter than that during the day, which is understandable. Therefore, this matter was only reported to bolt symbolically, and did not attract anyone''s attention. They did not know that a large number of mines had been quietly buried on the front battlefield of the mercenary camp.


    A considerable part of these mines are called passive detonating mines, also known as passive mines. This kind of mine is not very powerful, but it can be used to deal with cavalry and disturb and frighten the army.


    The biggest difference between passive mines and previous mines is that the latter explodes when stepped on, and the former needs to pull a long rope to detonate.


    This can greatly ensure that mines will not hurt their own people. This is the emergence of new technology at that time. For example, mines have appeared in the Ming Dynasty. They bury a gun underground and can detonate after people step on it. The lethality is not great, but it is enough to make people headache. The emergence of passive mines has greatly improved this technology to ensure that mercenaries can move forward in this era. In the future, with the continuous development, there will be remote-controlled mines, which will greatly increase the detonation distance. That is the real power.


    Taking advantage of the night to bury mines is on the one hand, on the other hand, a cavalry soldier was quietly sent out, left the barracks and disappeared into the night. Just two nights later, all the original wind chasing cavalry regiment, cold front regiment and two auxiliary barracks left. Only the four auxiliary barracks brought by Yang Chendong really stayed in the barracks.


    For Yang Chendong only left so few troops around him, both Fengfeng and wusheng regimental commander expressed their opposition. In this regard, Yang Chendong, as if he had never heard of it, just told them to fight well according to the plan, especially the third regiment of wusheng. It was the first time for them to fight and gave up the strongest advanced guns. If they could not adapt well, they were afraid that the risk coefficient on the battlefield would increase greatly.


    It is not impossible to fight with a gun immediately, but it will certainly lack sufficient stability and accuracy. Therefore, Yang Chendong''s requirement is to fight with a saber unless he is sure. Even if they are cavalry, they should be used to killing the enemy immediately and chopping the enemy with cold weapons.


    At the insistence of Yang Chendong, the main forces were sent out, but four auxiliary barracks were left, led by LV Zhuo, the head of the auxiliary barracks.


    LV Zhuo, who was left behind, became nervous and excited after getting up early on the third day. Seeing all this in Yang Chendong''s eyes, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "commander Lu, don''t be so nervous. Everything is ready. Just do it as usual when you were in war and training."


    "Yes, don''t be nervous, sixth young master. I''m excited. Thank you for trusting our auxiliary soldiers and handing over the important task of protecting your safety to the auxiliary soldiers." Lv Zhuo is really not nervous. He has fought dozens of wars, large and small. The tension of going to the battlefield at the beginning will not appear in veterans like him. But as he said, it was really exciting for a while. Yang Chendong sent out all the main forces, but left four auxiliary Barracks at home. Isn''t this a trust in auxiliary soldiers?


    In fact, of course, there can''t be only four auxiliary Barracks at home. For example, the first and second guard teams and ghost sniper teams have stayed with Yang Chendong. These people add up to nearly 100. In fact, their strength is far more than several times their combat strength. With the existence of these people, Yang Chendong can be said to be safe enough. But LV Zhuo was willing to think so. Of course, he would not correct anything too much.


    "Well, it''s good to know that the young master believes in you. That''s it. You can do well today." Yang Chendong smiled, then looked at Ding Shan who has been standing nearby for a long time and said: "company commander Ding, it''s almost time. You can also start. Remember, don''t be impulsive. If you act according to the plan, there will be no problem."


    "Yes, sixth young master, my subordinates remember." Dingshan nodded nervously and respectfully. This is the sixth young master. How proud it is to be remembered by him and stand beside him for a while.


    Everything is ready except the east wind.


    This east wind refers to the arrival of trading time. After receiving the order, Ding Shan took one of his companies, rode on a war horse and pulled 150000 liang of silver out of the camp and drove ten miles ahead.


    At the same time, the Nvzhen cavalry in Narcissus town also began to move. General Hu Lu was the pioneer. Bolt took 3000 cavalry out of the town for the Chinese army. But the general stayed back and stared at the every move of the Mongolian cavalry.


    "Bolt set out, hum! It''s so rampant that he didn''t even see a surplus war horse. It''s clear that he wanted to start." Temur took several personal soldiers and watched the Nvzhen cavalry leave the town, then returned to bagan to report.


    "Well, it seems that our guess is not wrong. Even so, we are ready to take action, hehe." bagan smiled hehe hehe. At this moment, his eyes are full of excited light. If this thing is done well, Narcissus town will think he is the first, and his Mongolian cavalry will usher in a great development opportunity.


    Temur nodded heavily, turned and began to assemble the army. Before, in order to prevent their intention from being discovered by the real woman, they didn''t even tell the cavalry below that there was a combat mission today. Now it will take some time to assemble.


    Bolt set out, and three thousand cavalry marched out to the first ten miles of the five-star army. It is also a trading place agreed by both parties, ten miles away from their respective sites. No one needs to worry about who will ambush.


    In fact, neither side arranged any ambush in this ten mile place. Bolt despised it. As long as his cavalry charged, what kind of enemy would be their opponent? Yang Chendong has prepared enough backhands for fear of startling the snake. Naturally, the ambush is not arranged at the place of the transaction.


    So when both sides appear here in dark, they look very calm. Just when Ding Shan looked forward and saw that General Hu Lu, who had drunk a bowl of wine with himself, didn''t even bring an extra war horse, he couldn''t help frowning, "General Hu, I''ve brought the silver. Where''s the war horse we need?"


    "Hahaha, the war horse is right in front of you. We just ride it. How about it? It''s all good varieties." Hu Lu smiled and said with a somewhat cheeky look.


    Hulu''s vanguard army is exactly a thousand horses, which is also in line with the 1000 war horses traded before. Although the number is right, Ding Shan won''t believe these words. He asked coldly, "General Hu, it''s rare for you to drink so happily and handle things so unreliable. That is, you don''t have sincerity at all. Let''s wait until you have sincerity. Let''s go!"


    Dingshan was very decisive. He turned around and left with 100 cavalry without the slightest delay. From the fact that they retreated so quickly, it was obvious that this was not just a decision, but had been prepared.

 Chapter 646

    Hu Lu was stunned by the sudden change of the situation. His task is to hold Dingshan first, and then wait for General Guo Bote to come with the main force, and they will join hands to launch a general attack. When chasing Dingshan''s headquarters, they will attack the barracks of the five-star army at one fell swoop. But now, before general bolt came, Ding Shan fled first, which was inconsistent with the plan.


    "General, what shall we do? Chase or wait for general bolt." the deputy general around him was also confused by this scene, so he spoke and asked Hulu for instructions.


    "Chase! Leave one person behind to inform the general, and the others will go with me." Hu Lu, who was originally a straightforward son, decided not to wait. Even if the plan changed, he also changed. That is, although he took a few thousand people, he had confidence in his cavalry. He was an enemy several times his own. He could fight and win.


    In addition to leaving one person to report to the rear, Hulu with thousands of cavalry rushed after hundreds of people in Dingshan. They shouted and screamed all the way, making the sound of their nation''s charge.


    "Don''t worry too much, keep the formation and don''t let them lose." Ding Shan, who was riding on the horse, looked back and sneered. He is the first runner. Naturally, he has an advantage. He can complete the task smoothly just outside the range of the bow and arrow.


    The cavalry of the direct company followed the commander of Dingshan company and withdrew all the way to the mercenary camp. Without running for a long time, they could see the camp from a distance. At present, 100 people were divided into two teams. One left and one right gave up the open area in the middle and went straight back to the camp.


    Far away from the camp, Yang Chendong had been waiting for a long time with four auxiliary barracks. Behind them are the horses that used to be used for transportation. Now their goods have been unloaded. From a distance, it gives people the feeling that there are war horses everywhere.


    "Young master, commander Ding is back!" Hu mang pointed to the front, with a confident smile on his face.


    Hu Lu, who was pursuing, suddenly saw that the prey in front of him was instantly divided into left and right. First, he was stunned, and then his eyes showed contempt, "hum! Do you want to lead the general to divide the troops? I won''t be fooled by you. Come on, follow me!"


    Hulu looked like he was not fooled. He still rushed straight from the middle road with thousands of horses. With the continuous progress of the war horses, they were getting closer and closer to the mercenary camp.


    Three... Two and a half... Two.


    When they finally reached the distance of two miles, there was a loud roar around the Nvzhen cavalry who were rushing forward. Finally, a cavalry stepped into the minefield and detonated the mine buried here.


    Boom... Boom!


    The sudden explosion sounded in the middle of the cavalry, but for a moment, I don''t know how many cavalry were blown out of the horse, while the cavalry at the top of the mine was blown into the air, even people and horses. It was the afterwave of the mine. I don''t know how many Nvzhen cavalry were shot by explosives and iron flakes, so that they fell under the horse in a wail.


    "Damn it!" just a hundred meters ahead, he paid the price of at least nearly a hundred rides, which made Hu Lu itch. Seeing that there was still some distance from the mercenary camp, he had no choice but to give an order to stop moving forward and gathered the troops to stay where they were.


    As soon as Hulu''s vanguard stopped, two thousand main cavalry led by bolt rushed over. Seeing the mess of this place and many injured cavalry, bolt rode forward, frowned and asked coldly, "what''s going on?"


    "They... They cheat!" Hu Lu, who didn''t know how to explain for a moment, simply attributed all the results to the other party''s tricks.


    "Trickery?" bolt was stunned. After Hu Lu knew what had happened, the whole man''s face became ugly. "It turned out that they had been prepared. Hum! Just really think that with the explosion on the ground, they can stop the progress of our iron cavalry?"


    Bolt''s face disapproved. Although the five-star army did this, it did hurt his army. But when the two armies fight, it depends on their strength in the end. They still have to fight with real swords and guns. The trick is just an auxiliary thing. Besides, it can''t explode the second time after it exploded once. How many cavalry under him, even if they are sent out to thunder one by one, they can finish it within two miles. At that time, it''s time for them to raise their butcher''s knife and kill.


    "By the way, you just said that when Dingshan retreated, it didn''t go in the middle, but on both sides. There was no explosion there." although it wasn''t for that, it was better not to sacrifice. Bolt thought of something and asked Hulu.


    "Yes, they go on both sides. It''s very safe." recalling the route when Dingshan retreated just now, fortunately, he thought the other party wanted to divide his own soldiers. Originally, they knew there was that thing buried underground.


    "OK." bolt really ignored so much at the moment. He only knew that even if the enemy could go, they could go as well. "Even so, we are divided into two teams. You take one team and I take one team. We rushed from both sides and surrounded them. At that time, we must let those people know that our Nvzhen cavalry is not easy to provoke." his face was burning with anger. In such a short time, more than 200 brothers died in the war, which obviously angered bolt.


    "Yes." Hu Lu was also angry. He also rarely suffers such losses. If the two sides hit face-to-face, he can bear any result. However, his skills are not as good as others, but if he succeeds with tricks like this, he really feels a sense of suffering.


    Less than 3000 cavalry began to divide. After almost half of their horses, bolt left and Hulu right. The two cavalry began to advance from the side, encircling each other.


    "Young master, they are learning from company commander Ding." Hu Mang''s eyesight is still very good. As soon as the other party has a movement, he sees through it.


    At this moment, Yang Chendong was sitting on a bamboo chair. He didn''t know where to get a paper fan and brushed it twice from time to time. At this time, fan really looked like Zhuge Liang on TV. He was completely planning strategies and winning thousands of miles.


    Listening to Hu Mang''s words, Yang Chendong nodded lightly, "this is originally a dead chess. No matter how they choose, there is only one result."


    What he said was very plain and had no meaning of waves, as if the next thing that died in front of him was not three thousand cavalry, but three thousand irrelevant ants.


    This is more than just talking. After two days of preparation, Yang Chendong really made it a dead end here. Even if the other party wants to jump out and doesn''t want to fight, it''s still a dead end. All the backhands related to it have been scattered when they chase Dingshan.


    All we have to do now is close the net. "Come on, signal, cut off the enemy''s retreat, be ready to detonate passive mines at any time, and order the four auxiliary barracks to be ready to shoot."


    Yang Chen Dongyue was calm and calm. The more he saw in Hu Mang''s eyes, the more excited he was. This is his sixth young master. He is always so confident that nothing can stop him.


    "Yang Er, go and carry out the order." Hu mang turned and said to the tall Yang er who was the flag bearer.


    "OK." Han Han agreed. Yang Er stood up straight and began to wave the two red and black flags in his hands, constantly making various movements. As a series of actions went on, the earth under their feet seemed to move at this moment.


    Shake, shake!


    It seems that the earth is roaring and the Earth Dragon is born (the earthquake is coming). This movement also makes the Nvzhen iron cavalry who have just divided troops into the side battlefield stop and wait.


    Just behind them was a dusty place, covering the sky and blocking out the sun. Then the figures of cavalry wearing military green uniforms slowly began to appear in their sight. One... Two... Three... Until you can''t count.


    "Where did they get the reinforcements?" when he saw the other party''s neat clothes, bolt''s face had changed greatly and said in a panic voice.


    Didn''t the scouts say that the five-star army was only 3000 cavalry? If so, where did the cavalry come from behind? Is it that the information is wrong, or


    Anyway, he is also a general with unified troops. Bolt''s brain rotates very fast. Just a little thought, then suddenly his eyes lit up, looked at the front and said, "I know. They sent all the cavalry behind us, and there are not many enemies on the opposite side. They want to play two-sided attack."


    "General, what should I do?" asked the Nvzhen cavalry who followed bolt one by one. It should have been a unilateral massacre. Even if there was some resistance, it should be sporadic. Why did they become dumpling stuffing and have to be wrapped?


    What we fear most in war is emergencies, because this often represents our own miscalculation and that they have lost their superiority in wisdom and strategy. The unknown is the most terrible. Some people are already worried about what serious consequences will be brought to themselves by the general''s miscalculation.


    In other words, because of the unexpected situation, the Nvzhen cavalry has become unstable. If you allow it to develop, it is likely to lead to a decline in morale and even a collapse in the morale of the army. In that case, no matter how many soldiers you have, you will not be able to fight a war.


    I know this very well in my heart, and it''s also that bolt, who has led the army for many years, naturally doesn''t want to see this happen. At that moment, he roared, "don''t be afraid. The main force of the enemy is behind us. There are not many enemies in front of us. As long as we are fast enough, we can defeat the enemy''s front army before that. At that time, we can stand firm and turn back to destroy the enemies behind us. The victory will certainly belong to us."

 Chapter 647

    "Victory belongs to us!" shouted several centurions who followed behind bolt.


    Such a cry indeed played a role in stabilizing the morale of the army. At this moment, their morale not only did not decrease, but also improved a little. One by one, they slapped the horses and rushed forward. In their eyes, it was just a distance of two miles. One charge could run in front of the enemy.


    The choice of Nvzhen cavalry is tantamount to announcing that they give up all their retreat. At present, there is only one way, that is, rush, rush again!


    This choice naturally disappointed the cavalry regiment, the third Lengfeng regiment and the two auxiliary cavalry battalions, which also meant that they had no hard war to fight. In particular, the cavalry regiment led by Feng Zhui wants to make a good performance and have a frontal fight with the legendary Nvzhen iron cavalry. But now, everything is gone.


    Even so, they didn''t mean to stop. Instead, they came forward again and again until they came to the place where bolt and Hulu stood before, and then they opened the frame. Nearly 3000 cavalry lined up to stand, holding bows and arrows one by one, and shooting with bows and arrows. The enemy was not allowed to retreat in front of them.


    There was no pressure on the cavalry. At this moment, all the pressure was transferred to the front battlefield. LV Zhuo, the leader of the auxiliary soldiers who had been prepared for a long time, issued an order in a loud voice. The auxiliary soldiers of 1600 people in four battalions carried the Bayi bar one by one and prepared to shoot at the next moment.


    "Everyone listens to the order, but don''t let go of any enemy within 400 meters. Shoot!" Lv Zhuo roared as loudly as possible and transmitted his voice to the ears of every soldier in his hand.


    As soon as the voice was shouted out, bullets like raindrops burst forward without stopping or stopping.


    The sound of gunfire was accompanied by earth shaking explosions. Second, under the leadership of Captain Dao Xiao, the guard began to pull the long rope in their hands and lead the passive mines buried on both sides of the ground one by one.


    With each heavy sound, a large number of Nvzhen cavalry were inexplicably sent into the air. When they fell to the ground, no one, whether people or horses, had breath to breathe. They all looked like they could not die.


    The explosion and gunfire rang out intensively, and it was like a blow to the Nvzhen cavalry moving forward, which naturally made the attack rhythm a meal. Thanks to their good horsemanship, these cavalry did not collide with each other in such a chaotic time, causing secondary damage.


    The Nvzhen cavalry were frightened by this scene, especially the cavalry walking in front and the cavalry within 400 meters near the five-star army camp. After each living person became a dead body without breathing, no one dared to rush forward to try, but stopped under an instinct, and then stared at the front and the back.


    The front is like a valley of death. Any cavalry who dares to be close to the front within 400 meters will die, without exception. The distance of 400 meters was beyond the reach of the cavalry. Looking at the bows and arrows that could only shoot about 100 meters in their hands, they suddenly felt powerless.


    Behind them were countless enemy cavalry. Row after row, it seems that you can''t see the end forever.


    These cavalry have strong bows and arrows in their hands. Although they haven''t shot one yet, all Nvzhen cavalry know that once they want to turn and rush, they will inevitably become the target of arrow rain and be shot into a hedgehog in an instant.


    What is a dilemma? Now it is.


    As a result, there was a short circuit between the brain and the brain. It seems that the previous plan was that they appeared in a destructive way and won the last battle. But now, how can it seem that they have become prey in the eyes of others and are nailed here in a dilemma?


    Not only was bolt stunned by the beating, but even the cavalry regiment brought by their opponent''s pursuit of the wind was confused at this moment.


    Except for a few members who were originally cold front, such as Zhuifeng, Deng Yu, Gao Danhua and Ding Shan, others joined the five-star army later. Most of them have not even seen advanced muskets. Where can we know their power?


    But now, they have witnessed the power of this new firegun. Only half of the cavalry''s strength really withstood the pressure of the other side on the frontal battlefield. Just let the opponent dare not rush over the last 400 meters, forming a natural death trench.


    No wonder the previous six young masters were so determined and confident; No wonder before, when dealing with the two thousand cavalry of Jianzhou left guard, they were able to win a big victory without hurting one person; No wonder the cold front, as infantry, are still very proud when facing cavalry with faster speed and stronger impact. It turns out that this is their killer mace and their real combat power.


    Exclamation, admiration and envy completely burst out at this moment.


    At the same time, depression, fear and trembling also appeared on the Nvzhen cavalry one by one.


    Just then, nearly three thousand cavalry killed six or seven hundred people. It''s still because they stopped moving in time. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be more people dying.


    In the face of this situation that they didn''t even think about, both bolt and Hulu stayed where they were at a loss. They couldn''t advance or retreat. They completely lost their sense of control and didn''t know what to do next.


    Heaven and earth are unkind, but they often leave people a glimmer of life. Just like at the moment, after receiving Hu Mang''s eyes, Yang Er put down the black and red double flags in his hand and shouted loudly at an open voice: "Listen clearly. Our young master has benevolence in mind. Now he will give you a way to live. Lay down your weapons and lead your horses out to surrender. Otherwise, ten of you will be killed every minute until you are completely wiped out. Choose whether to live or die."


    Repeated for two times, convinced that the other party must be able to hear his meaning, Yang Er closed his mouth with satisfaction.


    Although he didn''t move a finger or kill anyone in today''s war, he just felt very happy in his heart. Think about it, the flag was played by himself, which made him feel like commanding thousands of troops; the voice of persuasion came from his mouth, giving him a sense of mastering life. Either of these two kinds is enough to satisfy Yang er.


    Yes, Yang Er is persuading surrender, which is naturally what Yang Chendong means.


    It''s not necessary to expect too much to extend into vara''s territory and supplement the source of troops. Under such an environment, how to create his own forces and achieve the task of completing military objectives has become a problem that Yang Chendong needs to think about.


    After thinking about it, it has become a must to expand the army. Without enough troops, can we win the war without saying, and who will defend the territory?


    People are the foundation of development. Yang Chendong put this idea on the Nvzhen cavalry.


    This is not only an ambitious nation, but also a horseback nation with strong combat power. Later generations are more dissatisfied with the saying that 10000 women are invincible.


    But after all, that''s what will happen in the future. Now they just focus on one-third of an acre of land in front of them. Now they still think about how to survive and develop. Before they have ambitions, they will not be a hindrance to future development, but only a help.


    The purpose of setting up this game is to absorb more prisoners of Nvzhen cavalry. With the cry of Yang Er, there will be a dilemma for bolt.


    Yang er''s roar spread out, but he didn''t get any reply immediately. After all, they are proud to be cavalry. It''s unrealistic to want them to surrender in the face of difficulties. Of course, if they surrender so easily, it will be difficult for such an army to achieve anything and won''t be valued by Yang Chendong.


    After two battles, the battlefield fell into a strange silence. Then after a minute of silence, the members of the ghost sniper team shot.


    Instead of using their common sniper steps, they started their "roll call" journey with the most common Bayi bar.


    BAM BAM... BAM BAM


    Just under ten shots, ten Nvzhen cavalry soldiers who didn''t know what had happened fell off their horses and fell to the ground with bullets in their foreheads.


    "Good, the next group is ready." Captain baizuo said without delay, sighing in his heart that this kind of "training" with real people as the target It''s definitely the best chance to improve the shooting skills of his team members. It will also greatly overcome their psychological obstacles when killing. At this moment, he even thought that it''s best for these female cavalry not to surrender. In this way, his team members will have more opportunities for practical training.


    "Ah! They really dare to kill."


    "Ten people were really killed." some even counted the number of dead people carefully.


    As the screams continued, the faces of the Nvzhen cavalry became ugly. Some even deliberately hid their bodies behind others around them. It was obvious that they were looking for human flesh shields.


    Bravo, Bravo, Bravo!


    Another minute later, ten more Nvzhen cavalry were shot on their horses, causing waves of commotion and chaos.


    The ghostly shooting skills of the ghost snipers have completely defeated the psychological defense line of the Nvzhen knights, and more and more people have their eyes on bolt or Hulu.


    The two generals could not help but get angry when they looked more like this. In particular, some cavalry soldiers near him were eager to try with their sabres. It seemed that if they didn''t announce their surrender next time, they would cut with their sabres.

 Chapter 648

    "What do you want to do?" felt the dangerous smell around him, and bolt asked with some confidence. He is a general, but in the face of life and death, he doesn''t think this identity can still work.


    No one spoke, only more cavalry came closer and closer. Perhaps they know that their general is not easy to bow his head. It may be difficult to persuade the general to surrender. That is, it would be better to tie him directly or kill him, so that no one can stop their surrender or choose a way to live.


    "We surrender."


    The atmosphere there was a time of tension, and Hulu on the other side had made the final decision.


    Unlike bolt, no one on this side made any threat to Hulu, but everyone focused on him. Just from this point of view, in the hearts of the cavalry below, Hulu''s status must be higher. It can be seen that no one wants to make his idea at this time.


    It was precisely because everyone trusted himself and was willing to hand over his life to himself that Hu Lu returned the favor and made the decision of surrender for their sake.


    With huru''s temperament, he would rather die than surrender. This can be seen from the fact that he has just rode to the front of the team and put his body under the muzzle of the ghost sniper team. Just Yang Chendong looked at the other party in heavy armor, recognized his identity and ordered the snipers not to hurt him. On the other hand, bolt kept hiding behind other soldiers, and his fear of life and death was fully displayed.


    Hulu announced his surrender, which made more people''s eyes fall on bolt. Although there are some of these cavalry who are not afraid of life and death, it is not brave but foolish to continue fighting when they know they can''t fight.


    Unable to stand the great pressure, he saw that a new minute was coming. Finally, bolt''s mouth was hard to spit out the word surrender. Hearing this, the Nvzhen cavalry couldn''t help but rejoice. Anyway, they don''t have to die. No matter what problems they will face next, is there anything more terrible than death?


    They all chose to surrender, and the next things will be much easier. Everyone threw down their weapons and came forward with their horses. Whenever one came, auxiliary soldiers tied ropes to their bodies. A full number of 2200 people became prisoners on the battlefield.


    "Commander Lu, these prisoners will be handed over to you. Others will enter Narcissus town with me. Yang Er, take bolt and Hulu." the energetic Yang Chendong waved with a big hand. At present, the vast team rushed to Narcissus town twenty miles away after a simple assembly.


    At this time, a tense confrontation was going on in Narcissus town. The two sides were 2500 Mongolian cavalry led by bagen and Temur and 1000 Nvzhen cavalry led by huilibu.


    Shortly after bolt and 3000 cavalry had just left the town, bagan and his men made a move and began to assemble the army. After it took an hour, the army gathered and prepared to leave the town. When they received the news, they did not intercept each other on the only way out of the city.


    At the exit of Narcissus Town, there was a big battle not long ago. The road leading to the outside world was blocked. When bagan and Temur came here, they saw this scene.


    "No! What do you want to do? Don''t get out of the way quickly." Temur saw that the road ahead was blocked and scolded loudly with an unhappy face.


    "Why do you want to get out of the way? I''ve been ordered by general bolt to stay here. As for you, you''d better go back where you come from." instead of riding on a horse, he took out his ears and eyes and said in a very casual manner.


    The more casually he went back, the more angry Temur was. "Why should we listen to you? This is the only way out of town. The road is everyone''s. do you still have reason to occupy here?"


    "Hehe, don''t tell me anything. The order I get is to stay here and prohibit anyone from passing. Does anyone know? Of course, if anyone doesn''t obey the rules, he must go to ask for a statement when our general comes back. Temur, do you recognize yourself to withstand general bolt''s anger?"


    Mingming has fewer people than the other side, but this is not such self-confidence at this time. I don''t care about bagen and them at ordinary times, just because I consider the Mongolian army background behind the other side. Considering the greater power of the two sides, the Beiming army can''t ignore it. But if the other side takes the initiative to find something, it''s another matter.


    "You... Really thought we would be afraid of your failure. Come on, pull out the saber and prepare for a war." Temur is also a vigorous man. How can he be scared to move because of the other party''s threatening words? He pulled out the saber from his waist as he spoke.


    Brush!


    The Mongolian cavalry also took out their weapons in a similar way. There is a picture that if you don''t get out of the way, we can only rush out.


    The situation once became very tense. When he returned, he had to put away his cynical appearance, straighten his body and draw out his saber. Even if ranbote asked him to stay here, he must stay here. As for whether the Mongolian army dared to do it, Temur said it didn''t count. It all depends on general bagen''s decision.


    I didn''t put my hope on Bagan, and soon this man appeared. As soon as bagan appeared, looking at the confrontation situation in front of him, he pretended to be angry and said, "what are you doing? We are friends with the real woman. Do we treat our friends like this? Don''t put away all the sabres."


    As soon as bagan appeared, he was scolding, which made Temur and the cavalry around him look depressed. But even if the general spoke, no one dared not follow, so they had to put away their weapons one by one.


    "Ha ha." when his cavalry put away his saber, bagan turned to the opposite side and didn''t say, "general Hui, what do you think of our sincerity? But this time we really have something to do outside the city. Please be convenient."


    Bagan''s tone of discussion made him not very satisfied. But as soon as he talked about going out of town, his face became very serious. "General Bagan, I don''t disagree. This is general bolt''s meaning. You also know our general''s temper. If I dare to disobey, I''m afraid I''ll suffer a lot. Please forgive me. Just wait here for a while. In fact, it won''t take long to end."


    What these words don''t say back is full of confidence, the tone is not hard, but the meaning is firm.


    Bagan''s eyebrows frowned together. With the strength in his hands now, he can really clean up the back in front of him, but what if Bolt returns with a large army? Will he still be an opponent?


    Just because you want to make more money, it doesn''t seem worth fighting with bolt. Most importantly, he also wanted to see how hard the five-star army could hit them with his own reminder. If the strength of the other party is greatly damaged, it will be beneficial to take the shot at that time. On the contrary, if the other party wins easily, it''s better not to provoke.


    Bagan flinched. In front of him, he said with a strong smile, "well, I''ll wait for general bolt to come out of town when he comes back." secretly, he was waiting for the result.


    Of course, the reason why he is so weak is that only bagan himself knows that he is a Mongolian and plays the banner of the Mongolian cavalry. But in the eyes of the Mongols, he is nothing at all. Even until now, he has not contacted a real Mongolian noble, a person who is willing to be his backer and speak for him.


    Others may think he has a high-level background in Mongolia. Only he knows the facts. Otherwise, he only needs to borrow 5000 iron cavalry from the Mongols. Isn''t it the same as playing with the pot?


    Bagan stopped walking out of the town. Of course, he didn''t have a smile on his face and didn''t say anything. But in the eyes of other Mongolian cavalry, this scene is not the case at all. They don''t understand that they have an advantage over both military strength and combat effectiveness. Why do they have to look at each other''s face?


    Without management and understanding, the confrontation was formed, and I''m afraid it won''t end until bolt didn''t go back to town. Everyone played the small 99 in his heart.


    This was nearly an hour, and then the earth trembled. As a qualified cavalry, everyone knows what this indicates.


    "Hahaha, general bolt must have led the army back." the first happy thing is that he doesn''t go back. Don''t look at him riding on his horse and blocking the road. In fact, he has always been very nervous. He is afraid that bagan will suddenly take action. In that case, there is absolutely no chance of winning by 1000 and 2500 people.


    Fortunately, the tense moment has finally passed, and bolt has finally returned, so the pressure on him will be eliminated. With joy, he turned his head and looked back.


    Not only did bagan look back, but bagan also looked out nervously. He wanted to see how much he lost after the war, which would determine whether he would play or retreat next.


    The dust was flying, and the cavalry was getting closer and closer. In terms of numbers alone, it seemed a lot. Bagan''s heart was trembling. He thought helplessly that the combat effectiveness of the five-star army was too poor. He sent someone to remind him in advance, but they were still defeated. Does it mean that he will be suppressed by bolt in the future?

 Chapter 649

    When he saw the team getting closer and closer, he first saw bolt walking in front of the team. At the moment, he was happy and shouted, "general, congratulations on the general''s triumphant return."


    "Retreat!" bagan also saw bolt walking in front of the cavalry. Knowing that the opportunity was lost, he turned and left without any mud and water.


    Bagan withdrew. The only thing left at the gate of the town was to go back without a thousand cavalry. He was still looking at bolt with excitement, waiting for the general to make a proud laugh. It seemed that bolt would do so after every victory.


    It is precisely because I know so much about bolt that I have no expectations in my heart and find that things are wrong at the first time. In his eyes, he did not laugh this time. Instead, he was a little listless. Even if you look carefully, you can find the tension and fear on him.


    "Things are wrong." the smart and observant man didn''t feel anything back. When he looked carefully and found that the people around him were not those close soldiers, but people he didn''t know, his sense of wrongness became stronger and stronger.


    "Congratulations on the general''s successful return to the division." other Nvzhen cavalry didn''t know this. Seeing that bolt came back and followed by a large number of cavalry behind him, of course, they would think that they had won the war. At the moment, they were all cheering happily.


    In this cheering, I quietly chose to leave. Although he doesn''t understand why bolt''s performance today is wrong, he''d better leave first for his own safety. If there is really a misunderstanding, I will appear in time. I believe the general will not blame himself for this.


    Everyone was congratulating the general on his victory. No one found that Huili had left quietly. After waiting for a large number of cavalry to arrive at the town gate and suddenly surround all the 1000 cavalry, bolt, who was riding on the horse, asked, "where is the back?"


    Eh?


    At this time, everyone found that their general did not know where he had gone.


    Unable to find his way back, bolt looked back at Yang Chendong riding on the white horse behind him.


    "Don''t worry about him, let these cavalry lay down their arms and dismount." a little Nuzhen general is really not in the eyes of Yang Chendong. What he likes now is that there are a thousand cavalry and a thousand war horses.


    "Yes." bolt quickly agreed, then looked at the muzzle of the two muskets staring at him secretly, turned around and said aloud according to Yang Chendong''s meaning: "everyone listen to the order, dismount, put down their weapons and stand aside."


    "Hmm?" ordered, a thousand cavalry were stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    What does the general mean? It''s understandable to dismount. After all, it''s also polite to see an officer dismount. But what the hell is it?


    "Why? Can''t you hear my orders?" Bolt said angrily when he saw that no one was obeying. He was really afraid that the muzzle behind him would suddenly erupt flames. At such a close distance, he was absolutely impossible to survive.


    Back home, the general was gone, and bolt was so angry. Although he was still a little puzzled, out of the inertia of obedience, a cavalry took the initiative to get off his horse, and then threw his saber to the ground.


    "All tied up." seeing that everyone had laid down their weapons, Yang Chendong finally stopped being behind the scenes and took the initiative to ride a white dragon horse to stand up and issue a military order.


    The auxiliary soldiers of the two cavalry battalions surrounding them quickly took action and tied the unarmed Nvzhen cavalry with ropes one by one. With Bott and Hulu on the side, no one dares to resist. Of course, this also has a lot to do with the guarantee given by Yang Chendong to them before.


    Yang Chendong said on his way here that if the Nvzhen cavalry were willing to surrender, he would not kill. On the contrary, if these cavalry dare to resist, there will be no amnesty. Even if they kill all of them, it is not impossible.


    Bolt was worried that his life was in danger, so he naturally listened very much. Hu Lu was really worried about the unnecessary sacrifice of the brothers below, so he could only cooperate. In this way, a thousand Nvzhen cavalry soon became tightly bound prisoners.


    "Leave two auxiliary barracks here to watch them. Others surround the Mongolian cavalry barracks. Those who surrender can live and those who resist will be killed!" taking advantage of the situation, Yang Chendong ordered to take down the Mongolian cavalry barracks.


    At that moment, the cavalry regiment following the wind and the cold front three regiments of wusheng immediately moved. Their number was more than that of Mongolian cavalry. They divided their troops into two routes and went straight to the cavalry camp in the east of the town.


    Bagan had returned to his house in the town with a look of hate.


    I thought I could make a profit this time, but now it seems that the five-star army is too useless. All the benefits should be given by bolt. What should he do next?


    With enough money, they must usher in a big development period. Narcissus town is so big. Is there room for its development and survival? But where would he go if he left here? Return to Mongolia or go to vara?


    Throwing it there with only 2500 troops is like throwing a stone into a pool of water. It can''t make waves at all. Besides, at least one fifth of these 2500 people have become homes in Narcissus town. Are they willing to go to a new place with themselves?


    At this moment, bagan just felt that the first two were big. He had a feeling that he couldn''t see the way ahead.


    With his head down and thinking about things in his heart, bagan went to the depths of the old house. He needed a quiet environment to think about it. "Shua!" a machete suddenly appeared and put it on his neck. The cold feeling made his body tremble involuntarily. Instinctively, I want to kneel down on the ground.


    "Don''t move, otherwise, I can''t guarantee whether the knife in my hand will hold steady. If I cut your neck, I can''t blame others." a voice came out in my ear, and then I saw a very thin man appear on the left side of his body.


    "Yes, if you dare to move, you will die. Now I''ll give you a chance to live. This is a rope. Tie it yourself." there was another sound on the right side of the body. On the contrary to the left, the man was very strong. Just one look, he was at least more than 180 kilograms.


    These two men are thin monkeys and King Kong, members of the wolf tooth team.


    As early as yesterday, the wolf tooth team was ordered to sneak into Narcissus town. Just now, when they used the Mongolian cavalry to send out the whole army, they quietly entered bagen''s home. When the other party turns around, it is the hand control.


    The strength of thin monkey and King Kong is worthy even in the special team. They have long hidden their sudden moves. Where does bagan have a chance to resist? Looking at the rope thrown at his feet, he didn''t want to die. He had to lower his head to pick it up and bind his hands firmly according to other people''s orders.


    Just when bagan was arrested, another member of his general Temur also met with the wolf tooth team members in his home. Unlike him, he chose to resist with all his strength.


    At the gate of the town, when he had no choice but to withdraw, Temur was already suffocating. He didn''t understand why the general didn''t let him go to war. In his mind, even if he is defeated and killed in the end, it is better than those who are wronged and seek perfection.


    Because there are grievances and too many thoughts in his heart, Temur did not return to the camp with the army, but returned to his home in the town. He should think about what''s going on and whether bagan can continue to trust and follow. It was at this time that the special combat team members took action against him with silver hands and steel legs.


    The sudden move really caught Temur unprepared. But because of the other party''s full resistance, and the previous order was not to kill, the three people were tangled together and did not immediately distinguish a victory or defeat.


    "Hey, you''re shameful enough. One of you can''t finish the task." there was one more person on the roof. He was the same tall, especially his arms were one fifth longer than ordinary people. He is the violent ape in the wolf''s teeth.


    In order to ensure the smooth completion of the task, team leader tie Hu arranged support members in each team in order to prevent accidents. The violent ape is the backup arranged for the silver hand and steel leg.


    They were looked down upon. How could they stand such anger? Temur, who was still fighting, was also angry. After they looked at each other, they decided to give a heavy hand. Anyway, the sixth young master''s order is not to kill people or seriously hurt people. It''s not a violation of the order to hit a trauma.


    Silver hands and steel legs became serious. The cooperation between hands and feet was very tacit, and the dance was airtight. Soon Temur couldn''t hold on. What he is good at is instant Kung Fu. It is not easy for him to fight on land and face experts.


    After a fist fight with the silver hand, a flaw appeared at Temur''s feet. The steel leg seized the opportunity. As soon as he swept the long leg, he was knocked to the ground. Then the rope was taken out, and others were tied firmly.


    So far, the two main generals of the Mongolian army were controlled. They were taken to the gate of the Mongolian barracks, where they saw Yang Chendong riding on the white dragon horse.


    Under the extraordinary tall body, wearing a big red robe, combined with the red five-star flag standing around, it gives people a bright feeling at first sight. At the same time, it naturally reflects Yang Chendong''s feeling of high, big and fashion.


    "Six young masters, people are here." after the wolf tooth captain Tiehu saluted a standard military salute, he stepped aside and revealed bagan and Temur behind him.


    Just glancing at them, Yang Chendong nodded gently and said, "give you a chance to persuade your cavalry to surrender."

 Chapter 650

    Obviously, they need their help. Now it''s really a chance for others. How can proud bagan and Temur suffer? How can he be a general of an army.


    "Why?" after guessing what Yang Chendong meant, although he was a prisoner at the bottom of the rank, bagan didn''t think he was useless. On the contrary, he wanted to put forward conditions and interests.


    "There''s so much nonsense." Yang Er, standing on the horse, hummed. Then he strode forward with an extra large ghost head knife in his hand.


    Just look at the model of the ghost head knife. I''m afraid it''s similar to the one commonly used by the executioner. As he approached step by step, Bagan''s face became more and more ugly. "You... What are you going to do? I tell you, I''m Mongolian. If you dare to move me, it''s an enemy of the whole Mongolia. You... Ah!"


    The words were just half said, and a very sad scream rang out. With this cry, a complete arm also danced in the wind and separated from the body. Then there was blood, which made the air bloody.


    Bagan''s left arm was cut off and fell off his body. All this was just because he was disobedient and said a few threatening words.


    Yang Er, who cut off his left arm with a knife, seemed to do a very ordinary thing. There was no fluctuation in his breath. Instead, he said to bagan in a very calm voice: "if our young master said something, it can''t be changed. Anyone who dares to provoke and question, this is the end."


    Without speculation, he raised his hand and cut it. Yang er''s cold style scared bagan. Although he was in great pain and even felt that he would faint at any time, at this moment, he was really obedient, closed his mouth and didn''t dare to refute any more.


    What happened in front of him looked in Yang Chendong''s eyes. He really didn''t even have any superfluous eye signals. When bagen didn''t dare to cry over there, he continued, "well, now go and persuade your men."


    It''s like chatting at ordinary times. But bagan and Temur stopped talking. No one is a fool. He must stand up and provoke when he knows he is defeated.


    Without speaking, it was acquiescence. A crowd followed bagan and Temur, who were missing an arm and tied with a hemostatic cloth on their shoulders, and walked towards the Mongolian cavalry barracks.


    Outside the barracks, mercenary cavalry had already surrounded it. Guns, bows and arrows are ready to go. It seems that if someone dares to resist, they will launch ruthless killing.


    In the barracks, 2500 Mongolian cavalry are also facing great enemies, riding on horses with all kinds of weapons in their hands. They just returned to the barracks. Many people didn''t even have time to unload the battle armor. Then the situation changed greatly and were surrounded in the barracks. That''s good. It saves them time in armor.


    But these Mongolian cavalry don''t want to think about it. Even if the five-star army can suddenly appear, they also have time to make a surprise attack on the barracks. But what''s the reason why people didn''t do this?


    Of course there''s a reason. Yang Chendong wants more Mongolian cavalry for his own use. If he rushes and kills like this, I don''t know how many people will die. These may be the cavalry elite in the next five stars. If you can''t kill nature, you''d better not kill it.


    This leads to the fact that we only surround but not fight. The funny thing is that these Mongolian cavalry gathered together with a picture of their resistance. Fortunately, they are also smart, at least not stupid. They know that they are surrounded like this and don''t take the initiative to attack. If this is the case, even if Yang Chendong is trying to use them for himself, he will have to kill a group of people first and make an example of others.


    Originally, the two sides were still facing each other, and the situation seemed very tense. With the arrival of bagen and Temur, the atmosphere on the scene could not help but become more tense. Especially after some cavalry soldiers saw that their general bagan had no left arm, some people couldn''t help but scold.


    "They hurt our general."


    "Let people go, let our general go."


    "A gang of cowards, who only know sneak attacks, have the ability to face up to me."


    "Let the general go and get out of Narcissus..."


    There are all kinds of shouts, but strangely enough, not many people shout this sound. If you really calculate, I''m afraid there are about 100 people. In a cavalry camp with more than 2000 people, only about 100 people were shouting. Others just looked at it and didn''t make any sound. Isn''t it strange.


    Of course it''s strange. Yang Chendong had carefully looked at the scene in front of him and was thinking about how to break the game. However, after seeing the scene in front of him, the corners of his mouth turned up and smiled.


    No matter what others think, he can understand that Bagan, as a general, has no military heart, and you can hear it from the call.


    Why did Yang Chendong make such an assertion. Because he thought that if he was captured by the enemy this time, his men would drink loudly. Not to mention that everyone speaks, he is still confident, which is the morale of the army.


    A general has the heart of the army, and his every move naturally affects the eyes of the soldiers. Once he is in danger, everyone will do their best to help, even if they know to die.


    On the contrary, a unpopular general can suppress others by his own identity when there is no accident. But once something happens, no one will save him, and others want him to die.


    With this feeling in his heart, Yang Chendong didn''t act immediately, but looked at Temur and said casually, "take him out and let him be responsible for persuading him to surrender."


    Yang ER was in charge of this matter. At that moment, he nodded and stretched out his hand to pull Temur in front of him. The man of 1670 kg was lifted up like a chicken in his hand, and then thrown to the gate of the military camp. "Listen to the young master and persuade him to surrender. It''s good not only for you, but also for these soldiers."


    "General!"


    "Is the general all right?"


    "General, how are you?"


    Just waiting for Yang er''s voice, the Mongolian cavalry in the barracks shouted. Just from the level of voice, there are nearly a thousand people shouting, which fully proves Yang Chendong''s previous inference and proves that Temur''s position is much higher than bagan in the hearts of these Mongolian cavalry.


    This is the lovely soldier.


    Don''t think they are just obedient machines at ordinary times. No one knows better and has a weighing scale than themselves.


    When the soldiers shouted, the bound Temur frowned, then his eyes moved slowly and looked at the five-star soldiers around the camp. This is a good look for a while, and then a long sigh, a very decadent look.


    Temur''s soldiers are really much better than bagan. The latter regarded these people as pawns in his hands. He did regard the soldiers as his brothers. It is precisely because these people are regarded as brothers that he will observe them carefully, which leads to the result that the encirclement is very tight. At least with his eyesight, he has not found any obvious gap. If it is really hard, I''m afraid he will lose a lot.


    The idea of forcible breakthrough was denied. Considering that the five-star army could appear here without any intervention, the Nvzhen cavalry must have been eliminated. Even the cavalry who entered the town should be the five-star army. There is no need to think about the combat effectiveness of an army that is defeated when the Nvzhen cavalry of the company says it is defeated. With such a strong army ahead, it seems that there is no alternative but to surrender.


    In less than a moment, Temur thought a lot. Later, it seemed that he had made some decision. He suddenly looked back and rode on the white dragon behind him. Yang Chendong asked, "isn''t it the sixth young master, but I don''t know if my brothers surrendered? If they die sooner or later, it''s better to fight now, at least they die like a man."


    Temur didn''t hide his thoughts. He asked directly. At this moment, he seemed to have put life and death aside. At this moment, he had forgotten the fact that bagan had cut off his left arm when he wanted to bargain.


    Temur forgot. Yang Er, who was standing nearby, didn''t forget. He snorted coldly and raised the ghost head knife in his hand. It seems that he should clean up the other party well. At least he should cut off an arm.


    "Wait a minute." the ghost head knife was raised high. When a picture could fall at any time, a small voice sounded. It was this sound that shocked Yang Er like thunder, making the ghost head knife that was about to fall stop in the air.


    After stopping Yang er''s move to cut people, Yang Chendong looked at Temur and replied in a very serious tone, "even if it''s a surrender, of course they won''t kill them. Otherwise, why bother? Even as long as they are talents, they will have better treatment. Now, you... Rest assured?"


    "Well, the Han people have a saying called a gentleman''s promise. I''m relieved." after Temur looked at Yang Chendong very seriously, he turned and shouted to the brothers in the barracks, "if you believe me, surrender! As long as they don''t make trouble, they won''t kill people."


    A simple sentence seems to be asking and making a guarantee. But on reflection, there is no guarantee. But it was so simple. After the sound was introduced into the barracks, many Mongolian cavalry first looked at each other, hesitated a little, and then someone threw their swords to the ground, then jumped up and led their horses towards the exit of the barracks.

 Chapter 651

    With the first person, there will soon be a second person, a third person, and then groups of Mongolian cavalry dropped their weapons and dismounted.


    After all, it is a team of more than 2000 people. Even if it comes out one by one, it will take some time. After more than an hour, the surrender ceremony came to an end. At this time, in the military camp, there were about 100 people riding on horses, still standing there, not moved by Temur''s words.


    More than 2300 people have surrendered, which has proved Temur''s position in the eyes of these cavalry and impressed Yang Chendong. And this figure also made him very satisfied. As for the remaining more than 100 people, most of them were the cavalry who had just voiced their support for bagan with his almost changeable memory. They didn''t know what they were thinking and didn''t surrender immediately, but none of these matters.


    Do things one by one. We also need to use both hard and soft to treat soldiers in order to better control and grasp the morale of the army. Now, it seems that they are going to show their strong and domineering side.


    "The first and second guard teams prepare, raise their guns and fight!" they still ride on the white dragon horse. When the breeze blows, the big red robe is gently blown up, accompanied by Yang Chendong''s very calm and ordinary voice.


    Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao, two captains, began to tighten up at the moment when they were named by Yang Chendong. When they heard the order to raise their guns, their bodies couldn''t help following and cooperating. At the typing exit, their guns also sprayed with light and flame.


    BAM BAM... BAM BAM


    When many people were not ready and did not know what had happened, the gun rang out. The place to see is the scene where the Mongolian cavalry in one camp after another splashed with blood and landed on their horses.


    Only more than 100 people. In the eyes of the 60 guards, the number of even a wave of enemies did not reach. So that when the problem was solved, some slow-moving team members just fired one shot and didn''t even shoot the second shot, and everything was over. There was no living enemy in the field.


    More than 100 people died in this way under the not so dense gunfire. They didn''t even have time to react, and they didn''t even do the posture of raising a knife, let alone do all kinds of evasive postures.


    This is more than a hundred cavalry. If they are allowed to carry out their tasks, they will slaughter a village of 500 or 600 people, which is just an hour. But now, from the beginning to the end, all died in the blink of an eye. This... This result shocked everyone.


    All of them were not only the more than 2000 Mongolian cavalry who had just surrendered, but also the more than 3000 Nvzhen cavalry who were brought along and the more than 1000 cavalry of the wind chasing regiment who were watching.


    Although some people have seen the power of muskets before, what happened in front of them this time has refreshed their further understanding of muskets and their respect from the bottom of their hearts. So that when some people look at Yang Chendong wearing a golden cloak, they look a lot more dignified. It is unclear whether it is fear, fear and respect, but also worship.


    With the death of more than 100 people, the work of recruiting and landing cavalry is over. The next step is to count the number of people, materials and so on. These are naturally done by special people. Yang Chendong really took advantage of this time to walk around Narcissus town.


    It''s just a morning. For ordinary people, it''s just a few hours, but for the people of Narcissus Town, it''s really holding earth shaking changes. Because the two cavalry teams stationed here fell collectively and were replaced by an army called the five-star army.


    Suddenly, a person came to lead and rule them, and anyone would be flustered. So that some cautious small businessmen stopped setting up stalls, turned and entered their own door and inserted the door bolt from inside to inside, as if they could be safer.


    The people on the street are suddenly much less, and at least 70% of the merchants in the original market are less. Only some brave or forced by life are still insisting. It is impossible to say that they are not afraid, but what is the effect of fear? Is it a blessing or not a disaster.


    Yang Chendong naturally saw the changes in the street, but didn''t say anything. On the contrary, Hu mang said anxiously, "young master, let the soldiers call out the people to welcome the young master."


    In Hu Mang''s heart, Yang Chendong is heaven and earth. When heaven and earth appeared, the natural people should be welcomed by the way. What''s the matter with hiding now? It disturbed the young master''s elegance. Can these people afford to suffer?


    After following himself for so long, how could Hu Mang''s mind escape Yang Chendong''s eyes? He smiled and shook his head. "It''s not necessary. The people don''t come out because they don''t understand us. Once they know our policy, they will come out by themselves. Now, we''d better go to the market to see if there are any new toys."


    With a confident face, Yang Chendong stopped Hu mang from calling people by military means. He walked like this at will and went to the market in the town.


    In the environment of Beiming army everywhere, there is such an independent town that is not subject to regulation, and the population of the town is more than 50000. All these attract Yang Chendong''s attention. He wants to see what the reason is for doing this.


    Yang Chendong and his party were not fast, but they came to the market place a quarter of an hour later. The market is actually the center of the town, just a crossroads. Because the location here is very good, it is not far from any place in the town. Slowly, a certain flow of people has formed here. Slowly, the prototype of the market has become the most prosperous place in the town.


    I don''t know what the five-star army will do next. Many businessmen are scared to flee back to their houses. If the road leading to outside the town has not been blocked now, I''m afraid I don''t know how many people have fled here with their families.


    But after all, it is a town with a population of 50000. Wherever it is placed, it can be called a small town. With such a large population, even if 70% of the businessmen have gone, it is still very lively here compared with other places. When Yang Chendong and his party appeared here, they naturally attracted everyone''s eyes. When his eyes looked back, those people turned their heads one after another. I didn''t see you.


    People are just curious and not targeted. Hu Mang and Yang Er are naturally not to blame. In addition, the young master seems to be very curious about here. He has walked to a stall and talked with the businessmen there, so they dare not disturb him even more.


    The stall Yang Chendong went to was dedicated to selling horse pedals. There are two pictures on the bright side, one of which is damaged, and the repaired imprint is very obvious.


    The stall owner was a dark middle-aged man in his thirties. When he saw Yang Chendong coming to him, he could obviously notice that his body trembled, but he soon calmed down. Although his breath was still heavy, he had performed well.


    "Stirrup?" Yang Chendong went to the stall, glanced at the stall which was only about half a meter, then looked at the things placed on it and asked aloud.


    "General, yes." the middle-aged man hugged his fist and looked very dignified and serious. Of course, this is because he is nervous, or he is used to dealing with people like this. Only he knows.


    "Can you still repair the stirrup?" Yang Chendong asked again, then picked up the stirrup with serious repair marks, looked carefully and nodded, "yes, your craftsmanship is very exquisite."


    After being praised and talking about his business, at this moment, the tension of the middle-aged man subsided a lot, there was a smile on his face, and even said proudly in his tone, "that''s, the general can inquire about my Wu Huo''s craft. Who doesn''t know that the horse pedal repaired by me is no different from the new one, and it''s most useful to carry it."


    "Well, it looks good." Yang Chendong seemed to be interested. He casually sat down on a wooden stool in front of the stall, then took out a packet of cigarettes with the word God of war from his arms, took one out of it, held one in his mouth and handed it to Wu Huo.


    The cigarette was made by Yang Chendong in chixian city during the Chinese New Year. Earlier, he arranged for people to plant a certain amount of tobacco on the land of chixian City, then took out the finished products from the warehouse, and then provided some ways to make tobacco. Finally, the first batch of artificial cigarettes appeared. Although the quality could not compare with the later machine cigarettes, the taste was not bad.


    In the previous life, Yang Dong would play any role in order to complete various tasks, such as smoking, which is even more common, but he has no addiction. He picked up this habit when he was waiting to enter the logistics sequence due to injury in the later stage. This time, after it was finally made, he habitually took cigarettes with him. Although he would not always take them out to smoke, he still felt it when he occasionally thought about things.


    Of course, at this time, cigarettes have become another sharp weapon produced by chixian city. Like the Cuban cigars of later generations, the price is expensive, which can be regarded as a luxury. However, no matter what the price, once it appears, it has become a popular product. As more and more people feel very good and reliable after smoking, the sales volume of this product will continue to double. This alone can bring greedy profits.

 Chapter 652

    Turn to the right. Wu Huoyan watched Yang Chendong smoke a cigarette and handed him one. After a little hesitation, he stretched out his hand to pick it up, then lit the cigarette with the match handed over, and took a sip like Yang Chendong.


    Maybe it''s because he worked too hard. He coughed involuntarily when he had never smoked a cigarette, and then he blushed and had a thick neck.


    "Lao Wu, are you okay?"


    "Brother Wu, how are you?"


    Some of the stalls around me have been paying attention to the situation here. When they saw Wu Huo''s uncomfortable appearance, several people asked with concern. Only from this point of view, Wu Huo''s popularity is still very good.


    "He''s fine, but he sucks too much, and his voice doesn''t adapt. Hehe." Yang Chendong answers for Wu Huo, then looks at Wu Huo with a smile and says, "smoking is not like you. You have to smoke a little and slowly to enjoy that feeling. Of course, it''s not good for your body to smoke too much."


    Wu Huo, who had adapted to a few huge coughs, took a sip gently like Yang Chendong, then closed his mouth, spewed two streams of green smoke from his nose and laughed. "Well, it''s good. It''s a little powerful and interesting. It belongs to men."


    "Hahaha." listening to Wu Huo''s evaluation, Yang Chendong smiled. Cigarettes are just one of the means he came up with to make money. In the future, he will engage in cigarette monopoly. I''m afraid the annual profit will not be less. As for whether it''s a man''s thing, he really didn''t think about it. After all, many women in future generations will smoke. Although the proportion is small, it at least proves that it shouldn''t be used by men.


    With cigarettes as a bridge, Wu Huo is not so restrained in front of Yang Chendong. When they talk, they are like old friends. They don''t say they know everything, but they can share it together as long as it''s not a secret. This may be the charm of cigarettes, which can quickly bring two strangers closer to each other.


    With the help of the God of cigarettes, Yang Chendong learned. Wu Huo is a native of the Ming Dynasty. His ancestors used to be soldiers in the Nuer cadre department. He is a standard military household. But it''s too tired to do the military carving of Daming. Whether you fit in or not, the boy born in Junhu is Junhu as soon as he is born, and the girl born in Junhu will probably marry Junhu unless she looks excellent.


    It seems that he is unwilling to accept this fate. After planning for a long time, Wu Huo''s father escaped from the guard station and came to Narcissus Town, where he gave birth to Wu Huo. Now the old man is no longer alive. Wu Huo is 32 years old and is used to life here.


    "Oh? Did Narcissus town exist more than 30 years ago?" Yang Chendong asked with interest.


    "Yes, it existed more than 30 years ago, but it was not called town but Narcissus village at that time. Because it is close to the Songhua River, it can make a living by fishing in summer, and there are many large forests nearby. It can be mainly hunting in winter. As long as people are not lazy, they can live. There are more and more people here."


    Under a cigarette, Wu Huo seemed to open the conversation box. He would say what Yang Chendong asked, and he also talked about some things Yang Chendong didn''t come and asked, but also wanted to know.


    For example, Yang Chendong learned about the disadvantages of military households. Whether you like it or not, birth represents everything. Wu Huo''s father was born to like forging iron, but he did not become a craftsman, but became a military household, so that Wu Huo followed his father''s characteristics and now began to repair the stirrups.


    For example, Nuer gandu''s various health centers have already had empty rates. In fact, some garrisons don''t have so many soldiers. In order to ask the imperial court for more silver, the generals specially think of a way.


    For example, Narcissus town is so poor that many people can''t even eat enough. The most common thing on the table is fish soup of all kinds of fish, but people get tired of eating this thing every day. Not to mention, after all these years, if you want to have a good harvest in fishing, you can''t do it by the river. You need to go deep in the river, so you have a certain real ability.


    For example, there are still many young people in Narcissus town. Because of pressure, many people have practiced martial arts and equestrian since childhood. They are afraid that someone will threaten here one day. In this way, they can at least protect themselves without killing the enemy.


    for instance...


    After chatting with Wu Huo for more than an hour, in the later stage, some small business households around also dared to join here. What Yang Chendong needs to pay is that one person scattered another cigarette, which made many people who were curious before have a mouth addiction.


    From these people''s mouth, Narcissus town has become three-dimensional. Yang Chendong finally knows why a town of 50000 people can survive the siege of the northern Ming army. There is only one reason. It''s too poor.


    They are so poor that even the northern Ming army will not come here to fight for grain and grass. Most of the young men born here can''t find their daughter-in-law in other places. They are so poor that they can work for others only by giving some money. They are so poor that


    It''s good to be poor. At least that''s what Yang Chendong thinks.


    Because of poverty, if you want to persuade some useful people to use for yourself, it will be more convenient and refreshing. Because he is poor, he can do a lot of things at a very small cost.


    From Wu Huo''s mouth, he also asked about the people''s views on Nvzhen cavalry and Mongolian cavalry in this town.


    Wu Huo said, others added. Talking about the two cavalry.


    Whether they are Jurchen cavalry or Mongolian cavalry, they are not really composed of immortal women and Mongols, including many primitive people in Narcissus town. It is for this reason that they rarely do anything to bully the local people, because it will not be supported by the cavalry.


    It is also because both sides have the participation of local people, which makes the Nvzhen cavalry not really fight with the weaker Mongolian cavalry, although they are strong. After all, the soldiers below are all their own. Many of them still play together from childhood, and let them kill themselves. The effect will not be very good.


    Although we can''t bully openly, secretly these two cavalry did not do much to oppress people. For example, the military pay for becoming a cavalry is not very high, and it is just enough to eat. For example, Wu Huo, who makes a living by craftsmanship, still pays tax silver every year. It is publicly said that it is a kind of protection fee they charge to protect Narcissus town from being bullied by Beiming guards and some nearby hill thieves.


    Yes, not much money. But for Wu Huo, who is already living at the bottom of the society, it is silver as well as silver. They can save lives at a critical time.


    Yang Chendong''s eyes brighten as he listens. From what he knows, he already has a general plan in his heart. Once the trip takes place, his military strength here will rise to a big level.


    All the people said a lot. It was about evening that Yang Chendong left the market. Out of gratitude, but everyone who chatted with him today got a piece of fat and five Liang silver.


    It''s a big piece of fat with a weight of three kilograms and five liang of silver. You can keep it and buy what you need in other nearby Beiming towns in the future, which moved Wu Huo and them.


    But the more shocking thing was still to come, just after dinner that night. Most of the people in the town have the courage to sneak out of the bend, because they find that the five-star army seems to be easy to speak, at least it will not threaten the safety of the people, not even a word, which can make people feel at ease.


    It was these five-star armies responsible for patrolling the streets that sent out a message in the evening that a public trial meeting will be held in the largest square in the town tomorrow morning. The generals and soldiers who tried Jurchen cavalry and Mongolian cavalry will be sentenced and executed on the spot if they are guilty of evil deeds, so as to give justice to the people.


    The news came into the ears of the people walking in the street like a strong wind, and then into the homes of all the people through their mouth. According to the five-star army, I hope they can go to the public trial tomorrow morning. Those who have grievances can plead grievances on the spot, and those who have no grievances can also go to see a lively party.


    Because of this news, Narcissus Town, with a population of 50000, suddenly became lively. Many people didn''t come out and slip around. They went home early to have a rest, just to get up early tomorrow and grab a good place in the square to have a good look. What''s the matter with this public trial conference. Is it true that we can make decisions and compensate for them, as the news said?


    Yes, compensation.


    The news said that if anyone has been bullied, as long as it can prove the fact, the five-star army will take out silver from the warehouses of the captured Nvzhen army and the Mongolian army for compensation. Of course, if someone wants to fake it, once it is found out, you are equivalent to a crime and will be severely punished.


    But how many people who live in Narcissus town have not been exploited or oppressed? This is closely related to everyone. Naturally, there are many people who care about it. As for counterfeiting, hehe, I really thought about it, but when they learned that it was a felony, they gave up the idea. The dense gunfire in the town yesterday was not shooting bamboo. I heard that more than 100 people were killed. It was really killing, or the kind of blood flowing into a river. Don''t want to live and greed for this kind of money?


    Under all kinds of ideas, the sun slowly rises and a new day comes.


    One morning, even many people didn''t even have breakfast, so they came to the square with what they could seat, found a good place and began to wait.


    The time is set at 9 a.m. But in fact, before 8 o''clock, more than 30000 people were focused on the square. In this way, more than 80% of the people with independent ability have come out, except for the elderly and children who are too old, which can achieve great influence.

 Chapter 653

    In the spacious house where he used to live, Yang Chendong listened to Hu Mang''s report as he walked out. When he learned that the visitor had reached more than 30000, Yang Chendong smiled. This first step was so successful. Next, as long as everything went smoothly and strong, it was only in front of him.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, as soon as the trial time arrived, five-star soldiers in grass-green uniforms began to appear around the square. Along with them were Yang Chendong, who was wearing a golden cloak, and a group of middle and senior military officers.


    As soon as they appeared, they went to the row of tables and chairs in front of the square and sat down. Beside them, standing on both sides were a group of guards and cold front players holding the 1995 style and wearing bulletproof vests.


    Compared with all kinds of heavy armor in other armies to protect themselves, mercenaries wear bulletproof vests that are invulnerable and seem to be much lighter than armor.


    It is said that in order to ensure its quality and characteristics, even with samples, it took tens of millions of taels of silver to develop it. I don''t know how much manpower it took to develop it. Even so, the cost of each bulletproof vest is still very high. Until now, only cold front members who have undergone strict training and assessment can have one, and even auxiliary soldiers are not qualified to wear it.


    It''s just a self-defense dress. The research and development alone cost nearly ten million liang of silver, which is equivalent to the Treasury revenue of the normal three years of the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties. From this point of view, the wealth of the Yang family can be seen.


    Of course, there is no need to say the benefits of having such a thing. Unless the attacked body part is the eyes, if it is the mouth, it is really difficult to hurt the cold front. Because they not only wear bulletproof vests, but also carry a helmet called Kevlar (named immortal helmet by Yang Chendong).


    With the emergence of immortal helmets and bulletproof vests, the personal safety of cold front soldiers has been improved to a higher level. In this way, we can imagine how they will show their strong combat power and amazing on the battlefield.


    After all, Narcissus town has been ruled by Nvzhen and Mongolian cavalry for so long. No one can guarantee whether there are extremists in it. The importance of guards and cold front has been highlighted, not to mention the existence of six young masters. His safety is always the first important thing in the Yang system. Even if many people appear on both sides, it is not too much.


    For the sudden emergence of these generals and the soldiers who looked very powerful, the residents and people of Narcissus town naturally gave birth to a cold. Although these people looked peaceful and no one showed the slightest intention of threatening their safety, even if they went there, a natural spirit of killing came to their faces, which made these people who were still chirping and talking keep silent, and the scene became quiet for a time.


    Chen Bo, the political commissar of the third regiment who was ordered to preside over the meeting, was naturally very satisfied. Taking this opportunity, he shouted loudly with a simple big horn, "I declare that the public trial assembly will now start. The first shot is to pay tribute to the Narcissus people who have been killed and wrongly killed. May their souls be peaceful after today''s assembly. All Musketeers listen to the order, shoot three times and let go!"


    BAM bam!


    A company cold front soldier who was ready stood on one side of the square. After the order was issued, he raised his guns and fired at the sky. The formation was very neat and uniform, giving people the feeling that 100 people were like one person.


    Not only the action is neat, but also the frequency and speed of shooting are the same. Although hundreds of people shot, when they were heard in the square, the shots were very consistent, just like three shots, and everything was over.


    "Wow! How powerful and powerful!"


    "How did they do it? So many people feel like one person!"


    "Is this the five-star army? No wonder the Nvzhen cavalry and Mongolian cavalry who look so majestic are not one in front of them."


    "How can such an army, such a military discipline, not win a war?"


    "Well, you don''t know that this five-star army is very powerful. Even the guards of the northern Ming Dynasty won''t pay attention to it. Not long ago, they just bloody washed more than 2000 horses at the left guard of Jianzhou. Their slogan is to build the strongest cavalry in the world. I heard that anyone who can join it can get the best treatment, not only the highest pay, but also the food Best of all, one person can be matched with two war horses in the future. "


    In front of them are people''s heartfelt exclamations, and behind them are some people with great intentions. If a person with a heart observes carefully, he will find that Wu Huo, who specializes in playing stirrups in the town center, is caught in it, not only him, but also some people who specialize in selling all kinds of small things and crafts in the town, and most of them are people who talked with Yang Chendong with Wu Huo that afternoon.


    They will appear here. Naturally, it is not a coincidence, but because of Yang Chendong''s intention to bewitch the people here. The purpose is to spread the recruitment of the five-star army. That is, there are 50000 people here who are ownerless, and there are more than 8000 young adults alone. How can Yang Chendong give up such a good opportunity to expand his strength?


    This has the communication behavior of Wu Huo and others. As for whether they have received the benefits of Yang Chendong and how much, even if only they know.


    "Oh? I don''t know what kind of treatment it is?" someone said. Naturally, someone would ask and someone would be curious. So, everywhere in the square, all kinds of inquiries came out naturally.


    "After the public trial meeting, the five-star army will set the standards for recruiting personnel. At that time, the treatment will be explained in detail. If you want to know, I will go anyway. Now, let''s continue to see what''s going on at the public trial meeting." this is the voice of Wu Huo. Although he has received some benefits, he must spread some information, But he also knew what kind of occasion it was now. He would not announce the guests and seize the Lord, so he just said that after the conference, the five-star army would have a recruitment notice. Then he stopped talking and focused all his attention on the center of the square.


    Wu Huo stopped talking. In addition, the atmosphere at the scene was really tense. Even if someone wanted to ask what was going on, it was not good to say anything at this time. He had to suppress all kinds of ideas in his mind. First, he looked at the public trial meeting and thought that after all this was over, he would go and have a good look at the notice and what was going to be written on it.


    The center of the crowd soon became quiet again. Among them, a man with a broken straw hat was pushing out of the crowd intentionally or unintentionally while lowering his head. Compared with everyone who wanted to get closer, it was very easy to step back. He was not even blocked. He stayed away from the crowd and then disappeared into the square. His move was that the mercenaries in charge of peripheral security and vigilance did not notice that there were more than 30000 people. It was too many to take into account every place.


    After the man left the square, he first returned to a small courtyard. After making sure that no one paid attention to him, he entered the inner room and came to a water tank with only a little water. After he stretched out his arm and moved gently, an aboveground passage was exposed. The body jumped down, the water tank was put back in place, and the person disappeared. In about two quarters of an hour, when this man appeared, he was five miles northwest of Narcissus town. At this moment, he was finally free, and he could finally throw the hat to the ground to reveal his true face. He was one of the Nvzhen cavalry generals who had disappeared quietly before.


    When I saw that the cavalry following general bolt didn''t know each other, I realized that things had gone wrong and left first and hid. Things were just as he had imagined. Sure enough, something happened to them. He has been hiding under the water tank at home. Occasionally, when he comes out in the evening, he knows about the public trial meeting. Today, he suddenly shows up. He also considers coming out to inquire about some things by taking advantage of the large number of people.


    Defeat! It''s a firm fact, but at least he needs to know how he lost and who his opponent is? How strong you are.


    In order to understand this, he risked his life and came out. After hearing the words of Wu Huo and others, he had already got a satisfactory answer. These five-star armies dare to be the enemy of Beiming Wei and black more than 2000 war horses. With this, they will die. This is something that even Nvzhen cavalry and Mongolian cavalry dare not do.


    He thought he had got a big news. After he got out of the tunnel, he identified the direction. He went straight to the Sacha River in the northwest of Narcissus Town, which is the nearest one in Beiming thousand households to Narcissus town. He wanted to inform there of the actions of the five-star army. It must have happened. Beiming will not spare the five-star army. If two tigers fight, one will be hurt, If the opportunity is tight, maybe it''s time for him to rise again with Nvzhen cavalry.


    I don''t go back. I go quietly. At the moment, on the largest square in Narcissus Town, the public trial conference is in full swing.


    The first item of the conference is to fire a gun, which is not only to show their strength, but also to pay tribute to the victims. It should be said that people at that time were very superstitious about people. They thought that there would be a soul after people died, and those who died wrongly would often stay in the dark unless they got revenge.


    Now the sound of a gun is tantamount to making the five-star Army stand in an orthodox position first through this superstitious thought.

 Chapter 654

    The second item of the general assembly is to carry the silver.


    With the capture of general bort and bagen, the silver Treasury under the control of Nuzhen and Mongolian cavalry has also become one of the spoils. A lot of money was made from there. At this moment, it was moved out by the five-star army, carried to the square and gathered together.


    Soon, a silver mountain appeared in everyone''s sight, shining with silver light. Many people''s eyes were excited and excited.


    Because of its special geographical location and environment, the people here are very poor. In the case that even meals can''t be solved sometimes, not to mention what money will be deposited at home. Now suddenly so much silver is placed in front of everyone. It is impossible to say that no one is excited. Especially when we know that the silver will be compensated to the victims soon, some people''s eyes will be brighter.


    No matter how beautiful the words are and how good the guarantee is, they are far less persuasive than a pile of silver mountains. For a moment, there was a restless mood in the whole square. If there were not enough cold front soldiers of a company who were fully armed next to the silver mountain, I''m afraid that now I don''t know how many people would rush up and rob the silver.


    The appearance of Yinshan also mobilized the emotions of everyone on the scene. At this time, the public trial assembly proceeded normally, and the third item was the crime with people.


    Baote and Hulu of Nuzhen nationality and bagen and wumul of Mongolian cavalry were taken to the square respectively. There have long been wooden shelves with names on them. After these people appeared, they were tied to the wooden shelf according to their names.


    His hands were tied, his head was drooping, and his whole body became not free at this moment. Where could he look like a general in the past? General Bagan, in particular, had his left arm cut off because of resistance, but the blood had been stopped. However, because of excessive blood loss, he was as pale as snow. Now he saw the formation of the public trial. He was trembling, trembling and trembling all over.


    Not only him, but also other generals. Maybe it''s because they know that there are too many things they do to bully good and will be punished now, so they don''t look very good. They don''t dare to look up one by one, as if they were afraid of being targeted by others.


    Only Jurchen general Hulu and Mongolian general Temur held their chests high and looked at the more than 30000 people in Narcissus town outside.


    They are all straightforward and brave people who don''t have much plan. Being a general doesn''t depend on being eloquent and flattering. It''s entirely because they are strong enough and are sincerely appreciated by bolt and bagan.


    Their character will not let them do anything to harm and bully the people, so they are the most calm in their hearts at the moment. But in any case, they are also generals of the two armies. Even if they are in high positions, some responsibilities will not run away. Therefore, although their faces are calm, they are sad and dead in their hearts. After all, according to what they know, how many defeated generals will come to a good end?


    In fact, for the so-called public trial conference, not only these generals do not understand what is going on, but also the more than 30000 people who came here do not know what is going on. I just thought it was like the execution at the mouth of the vegetable market. Even if it was a defeated general, there must be only a dead end.


    We didn''t know until political commissar Chen Bo stood up and began to read out the process of the public trial meeting. The so-called public trial means that the people come together to judge the wicked. As for whether these bound people are guilty or not, it is also up to the people to decide together.


    When Chen Bo spread the meaning of the public trial meeting through the loudspeaker in vernacular, the square became more lively.


    All along, the people are composed of the lowest people. Usually, they are synonymous with the exploited, the exploited and the suffering. Having good things has little to do with them. On the contrary, if you need to contribute or work hard, it will naturally be their turn.


    This may seem very unfair, but this is a normal in feudal society. People have been used to it for thousands of years. On the contrary, it happens that one or two officials who ask for orders for the people will be regarded as honest officials, such as giving an umbrella to the people and so on.


    It''s sad to think that officials just do what they should do, and they will be so grateful by the people. I have to say, this is the biggest joke in the world.


    People are used to obeying and being squeezed. Suddenly, they can decide, which makes them uncomfortable. A group of people crowded together and chattered, a look of disbelief and disbelief.


    Chen Bo had expected such a scene. Seeing here, he couldn''t help admiring the people embedded in the city. In contrast, the compatriots there not only have a higher quality of life, but also have more human rights. Once they encounter injustice, they can react step by step and finally be properly handled. Although there is no absoluteness in the world, not everyone can get the ideal results in the face of injustice, but as for most people, they have been respected by human rights.


    At least, if there is a public trial meeting in chixian City, the people there will not be so excited, and even take it for granted. This is the gap.


    This seems to be a small gap. I''m afraid I don''t know how many years it takes others to catch up, so that it can really be accepted and it is really possible to change that thought.


    Just a little distracted, Chen Bo set his eyes again in the eyes of more than 30000 people in front of him and shouted loudly through a loud horn, "Haven''t any of you been squeezed or bullied? As long as you have, you can show corresponding evidence or find witnesses, and then we will decide for you. If you see the pile of silver mountain, as long as you tell the truth, the silver there will become compensation and fall into your own hands. Now please step forward and it will happen to you Tell our staff about the injustice. Believe in US and yourself. Justice is free in the hearts of the people! "


    At least he has the status of political commissar of the three regiments. During this period, Chen Bo also read a lot of books and learned a lot of things. Now it''s finally time to come in handy. He uses up his three inch good tongue and tries his best to confuse the people with words. He firmly believes that as long as one people is persuaded and dares to come out, millions of people will stand up ¡£


    In fact, without Chen Bo saying too much, Wu Huo and others had come out. They knew what was going on at the public trial conference one step ahead of others. After communicating in advance, they stepped out of the crowd and walked towards the row of mercenary workers with tables on the side of the square.


    "I want to report. I''m talking about Nuzhen Bo te. There is an ancestral jade pendant in my family. He accidentally saw it and forcibly took it away. Now it should still be carried around his waist."


    "I want to report that bagan of Mongolia once took a fancy to the horse I raised, and only offered five Liang silver. I didn''t obey. He beat me up. Now the horse is still staying in the horse ring of the Mongolian military camp."


    "I''d like to report that bolt had an evil heart towards my wife. Once, while I was out hunting, he did something inhuman, so that my wife bit her tongue and died on the spot to preserve her virginity. I''ve been afraid to tell about my return, but it''s been weighing on my mind for many years. I really have no face to see my wife without revenge. Now let the five-star army adults make decisions for me. I''m sorry about it Everyone in the neighborhood knows it. Please make decisions for us. "


    "I want to report..."


    The first person to stand up has become an example, and then more and more people take the initiative to walk out. They tell all kinds of grievances they have suffered, each holding evidence or witnesses. When someone comes forward to report, the staff of the mercenary keep recording on paper, and the auxiliary soldiers who follow will investigate immediately afterwards to make things as clear as possible ¡£


    For example, the jade pendant was indeed found in Bote''s body. Naturally, it should be returned to the original owner; the horses also found the same characteristics in the horse circle and returned to the original owner; the person whose wife had died could not be found back, so he took out twenty liang of silver from Yinshan. Although the amount was not large, it was enough to set up a new grave or even hang a Zhen ¡¤ Jie memorial archway.


    As more and more people came forward to complain, the crimes of Bott and bagan were also told one by one, and more and more were announced to the world. However, Hulu and Temur were rarely prosecuted by anyone. Although some people came forward to talk about their lawlessness, there was insufficient evidence after investigation, and even an obvious false accusation, hoping to take the opportunity to beg for benefits. After being investigated, the people were also seriously warned by mercenaries.


    When the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds. Although it is only the lowest people, there are also some people with strange thoughts. They want to make a fortune by taking this opportunity. Yang Chendong has thought of this for a long time. Once such people are found, it will be a warning. If these people are not the people under their rule, they will be punished for their performance.


    The public trial meeting went very smoothly. Most of the people who came to Sue were justified and proved. In addition, the place where it happened was in Narcissus Town, so the investigation was not very complicated. But even so, it took three days to listen to all the people''s complaints one by one. This was because there were hundreds of staff responsible for reception and four battalions The auxiliary soldiers are busy with this thing, otherwise, the time will only be longer.

 Chapter 655

    Three days later, the silver had disappeared, and all of it was distributed as compensation. The five-star army really became a people''s conservative God who thought of them among the people of Narcissus town. Also on this morning, the final item of the joint trial meeting was pronounced! Officially.


    Chen Bo still presided over the meeting. In his hand, he held a statistical report for three days since the public trial. He read it aloud through a loud speaker, "Bolt was charged with 17832 crimes and verified to have committed 17725 accomplices, which were extremely heinous, and he was sentenced to be executed immediately; bagen was charged with 15347 crimes and verified to have committed 14628 accomplices, which were extremely heinous, and he was sentenced to be executed immediately; Centurion Zhang maoxu was sentenced to be executed immediately , indicted crime... "


    Loud and clear voices continued to ring out over the square. People who were read their names showed a look of lovelessness. At the moment, death has become a kind of happiness for them, because they have to go through thousands of knives in order to close their eyes and die.


    As the crimes were constantly read out, the first cry began to appear in the square, and then more and more. These were the spontaneous cries of the people who had suffered crimes, suffered hardships and grievances. Originally, they thought that there would never be a fair day for their own injustice, but the five-star army came, and they helped themselves solve all this. At this moment, in their hearts, five stars Xingjun is like the parents of reinventing life. I''m afraid they will be willing to do anything.


    Of course, not all generals were sentenced to death. For example, Hulu and Temu said that they were special cases. It was only because he had beaten and scolded his soldiers that they were finally sentenced. It was also because they hated iron and steel. Speaking of it, it was not even a crime. Even such things often happen in the employment market In the army, although Yang Chendong does not advocate corporal punishment, some recruits just eat this set. For such a person, it is useless for you to reason with him. Sometimes the effect of giving a kick is better than a thousand words of warning and education.


    Therefore, even in the Yang military, as long as it is not targeted, veterans do not embarrass recruits because they advocate consciousness, and appropriate corporal punishment has become the tacit consent of senior officers. Naturally, the premise is that people can not be abandoned. In that case, relevant officers at all levels should eat melons and fall to the ground together.


    It is precisely because Hulu and youtemur did not make any serious mistakes. As defeated generals, they only received three whips, which is tantamount to exposing the fact that they scolded the soldiers. Of course, these three whips also represent a sharp break between them and the past, and that they will no longer be a member of Nvzhen and Mongolian cavalry from now on Yang Chendong was one of the mercenaries. At the moment, Yang Chendong met them in a hall. That''s what he said.


    In the past three or four days, how about the military discipline and military style of mercenaries? Although the two generals will be tied up and sent to the square early in the morning, they still show an understanding. This is also a necessary quality for a general, that is, being good at observation.


    It is precisely because of seeing and observing these that they admire mercenaries from the bottom of their bones. As for them, if their side has won such a great victory, it is absolutely impossible to enter Narcissus town without disturbing and bullying the people. Not to mention, mercenaries have not persecuted any people in the past three or four days. On the contrary, when the training is over Later, they will go deep into the homes of the people, cut firewood and draw water for them, and do what they can. Such an army has never appeared since ancient times.


    It was such a move that they soon won the hearts of the people in Narcissus town. So many people thought that it was best for the five-star army to stay here forever and not to leave.


    Yang Chendong''s personal interview has proved the value of the two generals. Originally, they were not used to some of the practices of bolt and bagan. Now they are still being tortured in the square. Death is inevitable and there will be a painful process. But where will they go?


    The appearance of Yang Chendong is to express a kind of solicitation. With sincerity, the two generals who were originally active just hesitated and knelt down and called the sixth young master, which means that from now on, they have completely joined the camp of mercenaries.


    Whether it''s Hulu or Temur, their own strength is good. But it''s just good. If it''s really a military genius, it''s bullshit. Yang Chendong is willing to condescend. Frankly, he focuses on their understanding of the local situation and their exemplary role in Nvzhen and Mongolian cavalry.


    This time, only 7000 prisoners were captured, including 3500 Nvzhen cavalry and 2500 Mongolian cavalry. These are people who deal with war horses all year round. Such soldiers can go to the battlefield to kill the enemy only with a little adjustment. Naturally, the more such soldiers, the better.


    Not only the 7000 captured soldiers, but also the 8000 strong men in Narcissus town. Yang Chendong doesn''t mean to let go. If possible, of course, he should recruit his men. The more the better. Before doing this, he is ready to ask Hu Lu and Temur what they mean. After all, they are the local snakes. They should know and understand this situation better than themselves Clearly, this is another main reason why Yang Chendong wants to see them.


    As soon as he surrendered, he was asked. Of course, both Hulu and Temur want to have a good performance and leave a good impression on the coach. At present, you and I say one word.


    From their mouths, Yang Chendong learned something about Nuzhen and the Mongolian army. For example, Nuzhen can be divided into two types: raw Nuzhen and mature Nuzhen. In general, because mature Nuzhen has lived next to Han people for many years, their habits tend to be sinicized. On the contrary, raw Nuzhen prefers war and expedition, which also makes it possible that among Nuzhen, most of them are raw real women. It''s like bolt is one of the representatives of the birth of a real woman.


    In Narcissus Town, on the contrary, there are more mature women. If it is not because of the living environment and life is too hard, I''m afraid most of them will not join the army, but live their own small life like the Han people.


    The above is the analysis of Hu Lu, who is a real woman. Next is the Mongolian general Temur talking about Mongolia.


    Mongolia is just a general term. After the fall of the Northern Yuan Dynasty in 1402, Mongolia was divided into many parts. Later, it gradually formed into three parts according to its region, that is, the Mongols distributed in the Inner Mongolia Autonomous Region and the three northeastern provinces are called Monan Mongolia, that is, Horqin; Mongolia distributed in the territory of today''s Mongolia is called Mobei Mongolia, that is, the Department of karkha. Mongolia distributed in Xinjiang, Qinghai and Gansu is called Moxi Mongolia, that is, the Department of weilat, also known as irut Mongolia.


    There are many small tribes among the three departments. They often quarrel over territory and interests, which leads to various wars. In short, it is a word - chaos. Often, the two small tribes that had a good relationship yesterday just reached an alliance. Today, they may suddenly hit each other with a cold knife. For example, bagan was once the son of a small tribe chief. Because the tribe was embezzled, he took some disabled soldiers to Narcissus town and developed here.


    So before, bolt had been worried about whether bagan would attract the counterattack of Mongolian cavalry. It was impossible, but he was scaring himself, or bagan knew how to take advantage of it.


    Both Hulu''s statement and Temur''s statement are consistent with the investigation data sent by the Security Bureau, which proves that the two people did not mean to play tricks with themselves. Yang Chendong was naturally very happy and asked, "in your opinion, how many people would be willing to join our five-star army if I wanted to recruit and expand here?"


    In order not to attract the attention of the northern Ming Dynasty, Wala and even the Mongols, and even before the region develops strong enough, Yang Chendong plans to borrow the name of the five-star army first. Once the time is right or you can''t hide, it''s better to re use the name of mercenary.


    In order to set an example, Yang Chendong naturally opened his mouth and closed his mouth, only mentioning the five-star army. After saying this, he looked at Hulu and Temur with a smile and waited for their answer. In his heart, he really didn''t pay attention to the Revenge of Nvzhen and Mongolian cavalry. Soldiers come to block, water and earth cover, that is, he is now in the forefront of other armies except that he does not have enough troops. What can he fear?


    "No problem." in the face of this question, Hulu and Temur did not hesitate at all. Even when answering this question, they were vaguely excited.


    Although it is true that they have decided to join the five-star army, and there should be no problem serving as an officer with their own military courage. But if we can recruit more captured soldiers and people in Narcissus town and let them join the army, with the familiar relationship, it is certainly more conducive for them to quickly establish their own prestige. After all, everyone is familiar. If you want to take care of each other, who will find a stranger if you have familiar people?


    "Ha ha, good." Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction. He could see the careful thinking of Hu and Lu, but he didn''t care. As long as such a mind didn''t hinder the overall situation, he would allow it to exist. "That''s right. Next, we''ll ask you to cooperate with head Wu Sheng, political commissar Chen Bo and head Zhuifeng to do a good job in recruitment."

 Chapter 656

    Yang Chendong really wants to recruit troops. Not only that, he will also establish a new cavalry division. After capturing so many horses at once, he feels that the time is ripe. What army is the strongest in the grassland is naturally cavalry. Of course, he should cooperate to establish a strong cavalry force.


    The cavalry division commander is tentatively appointed by Wu Sheng and Chen Bo as political commissar. The cavalry regiment that pursues the wind should also be expanded, but it is not suitable for the time being. In order to establish a cavalry division, first call the cavalry strengthening regiment. The subordinate troops are equivalent to two cavalry regiments. It is better to be below the division and above the regiment.


    In fact, such a unit can also be called a brigade, but Yang Chendong didn''t want to be so troublesome, so he just made a cavalry strengthening regiment.


    The tone has been set, and the next step is recruitment. Because of the three-day public trial meeting, the five-star army has long been in a good relationship with the people at that time. Naturally, there will be no problem with the conscription. On the contrary, because there are too many applicants, we can only take the way of preferential admission.


    Compared with other armies, they need to catch strong men everywhere and promise great benefits to scrape up enough soldiers. This upsurge of actively signing up for the army must be known by those people and will be envied.


    This is the use of example, and this is the role of teaching by example. When you really regard the people as a person and give them due respect and dignity, you will find that their lovely side will be revealed, and they will really think of you and be willing to devote everything to you.


    Of course, this has something to do with the generosity of the five-star army. Compared with the previous recruitment of Nvzhen cavalry and Mongolian cavalry, the monthly salary is only two liang of silver and five Jin of meat. Even if the Mongolian army deliberately improved this treatment to five liang of silver and twenty Jin of meat a month, the five-star army directly offered ten liang of silver. Once their combat ability is proved to reach the first level, It will increase to fifteen two a month.


    This is equivalent to a fivefold increase in January. The treatment is good and can be respected. In addition, the five-star army has just asked for justice for everyone, which makes the upsurge of signing up for joining the army lively once it appears. Of the 7000 captured cavalry, 6500 were willing to join the five-star army. Eight thousand strong men in Narcissus town also signed up for the army. That is to say, as long as Yang Chendong is willing to accept it, the number of soldiers will soon be 14000. If 400 people are counted as a battalion, it is equivalent to 35 more battalions.


    Other armies or forces will be very happy. But in Yang Chendong''s eyes, he didn''t mean to accept it all. He wanted elite soldiers who could fight, not just an ordinary army.


    Luo Po''s Lengfeng 2nd regiment stayed in Laos and Vietnam and is preparing to expand into Lengfeng 2nd division. On this basis, Yang Chendong made preparations for the expansion of the third wusheng regiment into a cavalry division, with three regiments under his jurisdiction. Each regiment was expanded from the original four battalions to five battalions, and the Fifth Battalion was the preparatory battalion. In this way, the number of a regiment is 1600. Three regiments plus a battalion directly under the division of 400, a total of about 5200.


    In addition to the cavalry division, a cavalry strengthening regiment should be established, and Zhuifeng and LV Zhuo should serve as the head of one or two regiments. Even if the regiment is to be strengthened, the establishment of the regiment should also be strengthened. If one battalion is counted as six companies, three battalions are 1800 people, plus two companies directly under the regiment, the number of people in a strengthened regiment will be 2000. Two strengthening is 4000 people.


    The original six auxiliary barracks were divided into an independent regiment, with a total of 2400 people. For the time being, it is led by Yang Chendong personally, and Hu mang is the head. In this way, a cavalry division of five thousand two hundred, two cavalry reinforced regiments of four thousand, and an auxiliary force of two thousand four hundred, a total of about eleven thousand six hundred. This is already a very strong force and strength.


    To achieve this condition, we need to recruit 6600 troops. That is, of the 14000 people who signed up for the army, he received only 6600 recruits. There are more people who have to brush half of it. When the news came out, the middle-aged and young people in Narcissus town were stunned at first, and then they worked hard to perform well and strive to join the five-star army.


    Although it is said that the five-star army is different from other armies and even refuses to sign up for the army, doesn''t this just show their strength? An army that wants everyone may look like a large number of people. I''m afraid it won''t be so strong and powerful when it really wants to fight. On the contrary, the five-star army that strives for perfection in essence is the truly powerful representative. You know, not everyone dares to say no when they want to be a soldier.


    The order was given by Yang Chendong. Naturally, there will be no objection. Next, there will be the competition of conscription assessment. The examiners will set questions, including equestrian assessment, equestrian battle and power competition on land.


    Everyone wants to have a good performance. After all, being able to join the five-star army is not only an opportunity to prove themselves, but also get greedy military pay every month. There is also face, and there are things in it. Naturally, we have to fight to break our heads.


    ......


    Zacha river city.


    The Sacha River, which is stationed next to the Songhua River, is just a small town. Just because of its special geographical location, there is still a Qianhu office in the northern Ming Dynasty. Weiqianhu''s surname is ye mingla. It is a standard Nuzhen ethnic group and belongs to the generation of Nuzhen.


    At this time, Yela was meeting Huili Bu, who escaped from Narcissus Town, in her Qianhu house. Everyone is a real woman and a student of Nvzhen. Naturally, there is no lack of contact at ordinary times. Even during the Spring Festival, Huili would come to the Sacha River to give gifts at the order of general bolt. Only this time, he came alone and didn''t even ride a horse.


    Yela was very curious about the sudden arrival of Huili Bu, which was so down-to-earth. But after hearing about the sudden change in Narcissus town from the other party, ye LA''s eyebrows wrinkled together. I don''t know how long it took, he asked in a very serious tone: "Is it true that the five-star army stole 2000 horses from Jianzhou Zuowei? I know you want to go back to Narcissus town for revenge, but please remember, some words can''t be said indiscriminately. It will lose your head and affect our Nvzhen people in the army."


    "General ye, I can guarantee this with my head. The work of Jianzhou Zuowei is done by the five-star army. It is no secret in the whole Narcissus town." he looked up with his chest straight and didn''t mean to shrink back at all. He didn''t pat his chest back.


    He stared back very seriously, but the other party''s eyes were still very firm. Finally, Yela vomited a long breath, "well, if what you said is true, this time is equivalent to making great contributions to Beiming. Our general will immediately report this matter. Once the five-star army is eliminated, the territory of Narcissus town will be yours."


    "Thank you, general." with a happy face and some excitement, I still didn''t forget to make the due commitment at this moment. "Please rest assured, general, once I master Narcissus Town, the previous rules will not change, and everything depends on the general''s help."


    The so-called rules naturally refer to the filial piety during the Spring Festival. But Yela didn''t care about these at this moment. He thought about how to use this thing to improve his position in nuergandasi area and how to expand his power.


    Female immortal, especially the born female immortal, is naturally good at war, which has been seen by the generals of the northern Ming Dynasty. Therefore, now more and more female immortal have been promoted exceptionally. Some have become a hundred households, some have become a deputy thousand households, such as Yela has directly become a thousand households.


    It seems that he has a bright future and a bright future when he is in the position of zhengqianhu, but only he knows how difficult it is to really squeeze into the crowd of the highest power with the identity of a Jurchen. To do this, it is not only necessary to have the support of noble people, but also enough amazing military achievements. The emergence of the five-star army seems It gives him a chance. If he can, maybe he can use it to help him achieve a high position.


    It''s no wonder Yela thinks so. Over the past 100 years in history, Nurhachi, who was born in the Zuowei command envoy family in Jianzhou, started his path of founding the country and becoming a Khan with the "13 sets of left armor" left by his ancestors because his grandfather was accidentally killed by the Ming Dynasty. His ancestor was a senior official in the Ming army.


    If Yela''s idea is correct, it''s a pity that this time it''s a mercenary or a mercenary led by Yang Chendong, which will doomed his actions to be empty. Of course, he doesn''t know these now. After getting the inaccurate information back, he immediately informed the nearby health center, especially the Jianzhou Zuowei It was the first time that the scouts were sent to inform.


    Not only that, Yela also contacted Liu Dai, deputy Qianhu of Taining Wei, who is close to him. This person is also a Nuzhen ethnic group. He wants to join this person to go to Narcissus town. If he has a chance, he will win the five-star army at one fell swoop. If he doesn''t have a chance, he will join the army of Jianzhou Zuowei to attack the five-star army. In short, he must make contributions this time.


    As a famous scout rode out of the city, the southwest of nuergandu began to become lively, and a large network covering and targeting the five-star army was also slowly unfolding.


    Some people say that nuergan Dusi is a appeasement organization sent by Liaodong Dusi. The task of this organization is to appease Nuzhen tribe. Whether this Dusi does not affect the Ming Dynasty''s rule over various guard stations, and even in the eyes of some people, nuergan Dusi is an administrative region, not even an organization.

 Chapter 657

    Is that right?


    Right or wrong!


    Yes, because it has indeed developed in history. But Yang Chendong appeared, and history has deviated from the original track. Zhu Qiyu, emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty, just fixed the ruling power of influence in the north, which gave him more energy to control the nuergan Dusi area.


    Since Zhu Qiyu began to do this, not only did the northern Ming Dynasty have a stronger control over here, the guard station here was no longer in vain, and the soldiers were also expanded a lot. This makes it a recruitment warehouse in Beiming Dynasty. Once there is a war with Nanming one day, it will be continuously transferred out of the army to the front line.


    It can be imagined that such a recruitment warehouse was put up by others, but the generals of each guard station who heard the news would be so angry that they would not ride on the tiger''s head, but shit on the tiger''s head.


    Who can bear it!


    Yela also saw the way, so when he spread the news, a big net for the five-star army began to start, and a big war was inevitable.


    Narcissus.


    After three days of public trial and seven days of conscription assessment, 6600 recruits have been selected and officially assigned to each division, regiment and battalion.


    More than 6000 people were joined at one time, but the number was far more than the original number of mercenaries and five-star soldiers, which inevitably reduced the combat capability of the five-star army, and even once pulled the mercenaries as a first-class strong army down to the ranks of the second-class army.


    This is the pain of army expansion, which is inevitable. Fortunately, led by Yang Chendong, as long as he has been baptized by wars, he believes that the five-star army will shine their due light and re-enter the ranks of first-class strong forces.


    After staying in Narcissus for 12 days, the team of nearly 12000 people finally had to leave. When he left, Yang Chendong left many weapons captured in the Bote department and bagen department. According to him, there are nearly 8000 young and middle-aged people and 50000 people in Narcissus town. They belong here and have the power to defend their own rights and interests. These weapons are left to them to form their own army.


    Yang Chendong believes that Narcissus town with weapons, if they can be sincere, strong and consistent with the outside world, no one should take the initiative to bully them. Of course, a person''s road still depends on himself. Yang Chendong can''t take care of them all his life. Perhaps one day, his soldiers pointed to nuergandasi, and the people here will really be liberated.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t know how long he will have to wait that day, but one thing he knows is that his task now is to get to the warra area. If they can match Beiming, he won''t fight. Instead, he will move towards the northeast. Try the weight of Mongolian ancient cavalry. If possible, he will go north into the golden tent Khanate, It was also ruled by the Mongols and later Russia.


    As a Russia across the Eurasian continent, it has not risen at this time. It has lived under the rule of Mongolia for more than 200 years. At this time in history, the golden tent Khanate is in a period of decline. Taking this opportunity to occupy it and fundamentally make the unborn Russia disappear. It is one of his main purposes to bring troops here.


    Of course, before doing this, there must be a premise, that is, to balance the military strength of Beiming and warra. Only when they are balanced and under mutual checks and balances, can he take out his hand to solve the affairs of Mongolia. Otherwise, he will have to fight against whoever is strong. After all, whether it is Wala or Beiming, any powerful force is not the result Yang Chendong wants to see.


    After having a purpose, according to the previous military plan, the army went out of Narcissus town and went to warra area in the West.


    Compared with that before entering Narcissus Town, the five-star army was much stronger, and it seemed a lot more powerful when walking on the road. It was obviously difficult for such an army to converge their whereabouts, so they were soon watched by the northern Ming cavalry coming out of Sacha river city and Taining city like poisonous snakes.


    This time, Yela Qianhu came with 300 cavalry of Sacha River guard. With him came three hundred cavalry in Taining, led by deputy Qianhu Liu Dai.


    A total of 600 cavalry hung behind the five-star army. You are slow, he is slow, you are fast, he is fast. It shows that I can''t beat you, but I must bite you to death.


    The cavalry of Beiming Dynasty suddenly appeared behind him. The news was sent to Yang Chendong, who was on his way on white dragon''s horse for the first time. Xu Yunsheng, the reconnaissance battalion commander who was also riding on a horse, came to Yang Chendong and held the blessing of army expansion. His lower establishment filled another battalion and returned to the position of battalion commander.


    "Sixth young master, we''ve made it clear that the northern Ming cavalry of Sacha River guard and Taining guard are following us. They share 600 cavalry. By the way, the two thousand families who lead the army, one is Yela and the other is Liu Dai. They are all female immortals, and the prisoners say they can fight very well." Xu Yunsheng said excitedly.


    Although Ye La and Liu Dai were very careful, if they wanted to stay with the five-star army, they had to send scouts to follow them. Just two hours ago, Xu Yunsheng wounded two scouts of the other party on the horse by using the 95 style of hurting the enemy from a long distance in his hand, and got these out of their mouth, so he hurried to report.


    "Six hundred cavalry? Nuzhen general." Yang Chendong listened and smiled. "It seems that our story in Narcissus town has been spread, and even they should have known that we robbed more than 2000 war horses from Jianzhou Beiwei three places."


    Xu Yunsheng was still complacent about finding out some of the enemy''s information. After listening to Yang Chendong''s analysis, he naturally looked puzzled, "Sixth young master, we shouldn''t do it. We''ve done everything very clean. Although many people in Narcissus town know about it, we just left there. Shouldn''t the news spread so fast?"


    "Ha ha, there is no absolute thing in the matter. Who knows if there are other channels in Narcissus town that can lead the news out?" Yang Chendong shook his head lightly. He never underestimated any enemy, nor did he think he was the smartest person. Because if he did this, he would not live long. It was always right to think about the best, but to prepare for the worst.


    "Well, immediately increase the number of Scouts of the former army. If I guess correctly, there should be someone waiting for us in Liaohe area in front of us." He said that he was not in a hurry, but his attitude was very firm. All this fell into Xu Yunsheng''s eyes, which made him very puzzled. How did the sixth young master know that there would be enemies waiting for him in front? He was the commander of the reconnaissance battalion, okay?


    But that''s what the sixth young master said. Of course, Xu Yunsheng could not object. He just agreed with a dubious idea and rode away.


    Liaohe River is a big river that blocks the way of the five-star army. There are only two ways to enter the warla area from Narcissus Town, either to cross the Daxing''an Mountains to the north, or to cross the edge of Liaohe River to the West. Considering that the army is now cavalry, it is very difficult to cross the primeval forest like Daxing''an Mountains. Finally, Yang Chendong Qiangang Arbitrary, decided to take the Liaohe River.


    Just want to pass through the Liaohe River, it is bound to return to the jurisdiction of jianzhouwei. It is not easy for so many troops to borrow the road, and a big war may be inevitable. Fortunately, Yang Chendong has been prepared for this. He is just trying to train troops. What can best improve the combat effectiveness of the army is, of course, a hearty fight.


    It can be said that when Yang Chendong chose to go to the edge of Liaohe River to enter warra, he was also ready to fight with the army of northern Ming Dynasty. But what he didn''t expect was that the news leaked out in advance because he didn''t go back. At this time, there was not only a 30000 Wei of northern Ming Dynasty waiting for him at the edge of Liaohe River. Jianzhou Zuowei, maolianwei, Shuangcheng Wei and Jianzhou got the news Wei and Shenyang Zhongwei have sent troops, or have arrived at the North source of Liaohe River, or are coming here.


    The scouts sent by the reconnaissance battalion soon learned the news, counted it in the hands of battalion commander Xu Yunsheng, and then sent it to Yang Chendong. At this moment, when battalion commander Xu looked at Yang Chendong, his eyes were full of worship and respect.


    Without any reference clues and data, I expected the possible situation in the next step entirely by intuition and speculation. What''s terrible with such a thoughtful general?


    Yang Chendong didn''t show a trace of pride. Instead, he carefully looked through the intelligence gathered by the reconnaissance battalion in his hand. There were 300 infantry from Shuangcheng guards, 300 infantry from Maolian guards and 2000 infantry from Jianzhou left guards. Tang Longtian, the commander, had rushed to the Bank of Liaohe River. In addition, there were 2000 cavalry and 1000 infantry from Jianzhou guards, led by Sun Hong, the commander; Shen Yang Zhongwei sent out 2000 cavalry and 1000 infantry, led by Zhu Dahai, who commanded Tongqian. Together with the 1120 cavalry of 30000 guards guarding the Liaohe River and the 600 cavalry of Sacha River guard and Taining guard who followed behind, the cavalry was about 5000, and the infantry was more than 5000. This was the 10000 enemy.


    All of a sudden, there was such an array. Obviously, they wanted to get justice for the 2600 horses robbed by the Jianzhou Sanwei. Can these people really scare themselves?


    If he had not gone to Narcissus Town, he might have some fear. But now, his strength has grown. He has 12000 people, all of whom are cavalry. They have the best horses, the best weapons, and even the strongest combat power. Even if he has joined nearly 7000 people, Yang Chendong can still say with confidence, Mercenaries are still a first-class strong army. After having strong horses, they can balance the weakness of joining a large number of recruits.

 Chapter 658

    On the other hand, although these northern Ming guard stations have been established for a long time, they are controlled by the environment. They have not experienced any war. They are short-sighted. They can easily form the arrogant mentality of heaven''s boss, earth''s second son and their third son. At that time, it is time to teach them a good lesson.


    Calm and calm, wielding Fangqiu.


    Yang Chendong raised his head again after thoroughly understanding the information and firmly remembering it in his heart. At this time, he was still confident on his face and his eyes were extremely firm. "Send orders and call all regiment divisions and heads to a meeting."


    While marching, Yang Chendong met several division heads such as Wu Sheng and determined not to change the marching route and the final decision to be tough with Beiming Wei.


    It is worth saying that at this time, Yang Chendong''s office does not have no other choice. For example, he can turn back now and go to Daxinganling instead of Liaohe River. Although the road may not be easy to go, he can completely avoid the edge of Beiming Weisuo.


    However, no one has ever expressed this meaning since the beginning of the meeting. It gives people the feeling that this choice does not exist. In the eyes of these division heads, they show only one idea, that is, kill, kill again!


    Decided to fight the North Ming guard, and then the pre war mobilization. In order to best stimulate the combat effectiveness of the Nvzhen and Mongolian cavalry who have just joined, Yang Chendong said that those who kill the enemy and take the enemy''s nose will record one point of combat merit and reward ten liang of silver.


    There are many ways to record military achievements in ancient wars. The most commonly used is to cut off the enemy''s head to prove his military achievements. If only one or two enemies are killed, it''s OK. If there are too many, I''m afraid my whole body will be covered with my head, that is, it still looks too bloody to affect the exertion of combat effectiveness. Yang Chendong suggested that beheading should be changed to cutting my nose (also known as Øæ type in ancient times). Once a person''s nose is cut off, I''m afraid few people can continue to live.


    The so-called meritorious service is based on one hundred percent. Those who have achieved more than 100 meritorious deeds are qualified to become auxiliary soldiers, and those who have achieved more than 1000 meritorious deeds are qualified to join the assessment of cold front. This is also Yang Chendong''s tolerance to Nvzhen and Mongolian cavalry. If you change to another alien, you are not qualified to assess Leng Feng for your great contribution. On the contrary, these two nationalities are seriously influenced by Sinicization. If it is a good material, he will not be stingy to polish it.


    The reward conditions were conveyed by the division and regiment leaders. When they learned that killing an enemy would get ten liang of silver, the newly joined Nvzhen and the Han cavalry in Mongolia and the original residents of Narcissus town became excited. The reason why they were willing to leave their hometown with the five-star army was that what the army did made them feel good, But another important point is that they want to use this platform to reflect their value.


    What is value? Earning more military merit and more silver is the most direct manifestation. For a time, they are all sharpening their hands. When they have time, they take out the grindstones they take with them one by one and grind the sabres in their hands brighter and faster.


    New entrants want to perform well and win a jackpot. As the cold front and auxiliary soldiers of the elderly, they will not give in. These days, although the cavalry in Narcissus town look at them with a trace of respect, it can be seen that that kind of respect is the envy and respect for their continuous firing guns. As for the combat power of the horse, it seems to be looked down upon, which is unacceptable to the proud cold front.


    What is cold front? It represents the most powerful existence, the most proud existence. Once they appear, they will become the focus of attention. How can they allow others to belittle themselves? This is a desecration of their identity.


    How to make others truly respect themselves, of course, is to have a better performance on the battlefield. Therefore, after the mobilization before the war, the cold front and auxiliary soldiers kept training in addition to sleeping and driving. Getting on the horse, getting off the horse, chopping, slashing, accelerating, dodging and so on are tirelessly trained, and their strength is also making progress and becoming stronger unconsciously.


    Compared with the efforts of Leng Feng and the auxiliary soldiers, and compared with the sharpening of the cavalry, the barracks of the Beiming army, which had been in place one step by the Liaohe River, were really relaxed and tight.


    Since coming to nuergandushi area, Beiming Weisuo has become the master here. Especially when the forces of other ethnic groups are still very weak and have not been able to rise, they are the heaven and the boss here.


    That is, the boss, of course, has a full sense of superiority. They just need to surrender wherever they point their troops, which seems to have become an iron law.


    Over time, they are used to being high above others and bullying others. The more so, the more dissatisfied they feel with the practice of the five-star army. They didn''t have the idea of fighting the five-star army, but they were given the idea and pit by others. How can they deal with themselves?


    If they don''t get this place back, how can they face others in the future? The five-star army must pay a price, which is an understanding they have unified.


    Therefore, there was the action of Jianzhou left guard, Jianzhou guard and Shenyang central guard.


    There are more than 5000 cavalry and more than 5000 infantry. In their opinion, such an array may have scared the five-star army soft without fighting.


    Arrogant and arrogant, many Beiming soldiers who came here regarded this trip as a trip. Even if the scouts in front kept coming, even if there were scouts captured by the other side, the enemy should have learned about their lineup. As the commander General of this war, Sun Hong, commander of Jianzhou Wei The commander of Shenyang center back knows Zhu Dahai and the commander of Jianzhou left back, and Tang Longtian is still a winner.


    Even if you already know our strength, you should feel more afraid.


    The three generals have such confidence. In fact, they also have a strong influence. Such an array can scare many people without fighting. For example, if such an array is placed in front of bolt and bagan who have been killed late, maybe they really don''t have to fight, they have to consider the problem of surrender or running away. This is the powerful influence of the northern Ming army, which was established during the period of Zhu Di, Emperor Chengzu of the Ming Dynasty.


    The emperor, who relied on his strong strength, developed the Navy, marched north to Mongolia and south to Jiaozhi, and established great achievements. He also frightened the foreign nationalities around Daming. Once he heard that it was the Daming army, he often collapsed without fighting and the defeat was determined.


    Unfortunately, that is the past. The defeat of civil engineering has indicated that Daming has moved from the peak to the decline. If they do not work hard, they will completely walk out of the stage of history after more than 100 years in history.


    Yang Chendong knows all this. These northern Ming guards do not know themselves. They still live in the powerful aura of their ancestors and are still waiting for the five-star army to dismount and surrender in front of the battle.


    The ignorant are fearless!


    It is precisely because they do not think how powerful the five-star army is, and it is doomed that they will pay the most heavy price in the next World War.


    Three days later, the five-star army finally appeared 20 miles away by the Liaohe River, and soon began to set up camp here. The cooking smoke rose and the meat smell was everywhere.


    There are many other things with the army, such as meat, wine and cigarettes, which were prepared by Yang Chendong before he came to nuergan. Meat is cured meat, which can ensure that the meat quality is not bad within a certain period of time. When the smell of meat began to disperse and float, the whole military camp became lively in an instant.


    Leng Feng and auxiliary soldiers are better. Their food is good at ordinary times. You can''t eat hot food unless you need to hide during the March. At ordinary times, there is almost meat in every meal except breakfast. They are used to it. The cavalry of Narcissus town and the cavalry of the wind chasing cavalry regiment are really happy in their hearts. Most of them are young people. When they can eat, they still have enough meat. Of course, everyone is ready to eat a big meal to relieve their appetite.


    Of course, while the meat fragrance is scattered and overflowing, it is also very clear in everyone''s heart that the war is about to start. But no one is nervous. Whether it''s the cold front who has experienced many battles, the cavalry regiment brought by the wind chasing from weak to strong, or the cavalry based in Narcissus Town, they are used to life and death. For them, war is a process of dead people. The only difference is your personal strength and luck. But at the same time, war is also a process for them to reap. Once they win, they will get much more benefits than usual. That''s what the so-called seeking wealth and wealth insurance means.


    Not to mention, after seeing the power of the continuous firing guns in the hands of the cold front and the glittering steel sabres in the hands of the cold front, auxiliary soldiers and wind chasing cavalry regiment, although they also envy, they also want to have such powerful and sophisticated weapons one day. But at the same time, they are also very confident that with such a strong comrade in arms, what is terrible? Victory will surely belong to them.


    The five-star army finally came and began to camp twenty miles away. When the news came to the camp of the northern Ming army, the three main generals came together. But there was no ready sand table in front of them, and the three didn''t mean to sit down and study tactics. Only meat and wine were placed in front of them.


    While eating and drinking, the three talked about their own views, and more of them talked about the war between Beiming and Wala. The two sides suddenly turned their faces, and then their soldiers were stationed at the border. Then there was mutual temptation. Once they got used to each other''s tactics or found out the details of each other, a big war would be inevitable.

 Chapter 659

    As a member of the northern Ming army, the three generals are not unknown. Today is to talk about the war there. It''s impossible to tell when they will be mobilized to the front line by a transfer order.


    So, the trio said almost all the things there, but they seemed to turn a blind eye to the five-star army that had arrived in front of them. Although the scouts had reported that there were more than 10000 people on the other side and they were all cavalry, they still didn''t put them in the eyes of the three generals.


    Maybe they already knew about the recruitment of the five-star army in Narcissus town. In their view, how strong can a newly established new army show without running in? But they are the northern Ming army, which represents the strongest country and army in the world. How can they be afraid of some new troops who have not been baptized by the battlefield? However, they have a large number of war horses. They are waiting to defeat the five-star army. The three generals can come here and discuss how to divide them.


    In this way, the three generals talked while drinking. They didn''t disperse one by one until they were all drunk. Until this time, sun Hongfang, as the commander of Jianzhou Wei with the highest official position, said, "General Zhu and general Tang, I hope we can unite and recover our glory tomorrow."


    "Yes, please rest assured general sun." Zhu Dahai and Tang Longtian also looked serious, hugged their fists, and then strode out of the army. At this moment, none of the three people took tomorrow''s war seriously. In their view, it should be like an adult beating a child. They usually don''t want to see things like you, but once they stretch out their arms and slap them down, it''s time to divide the victory and defeat.


    The mercenary barracks are also unusually quiet at the moment. Except for the troops on duty at night, others went to bed early after they were full. Tomorrow will be a great war. What we need to do is to conserve our energy.


    In the command account belonging to Yang Chendong, there are still oil lamps that have not been extinguished. With that spirit, Yang Chendong often rested for two hours a day to ensure that he was energetic and energetic. At this time, he was not sleepy. He was standing in front of the sand table and watching carefully. Although he held another military conference before dinner and studied all the problems that should be prepared and may occur. It can be said that ten thousand men lost their lives, before the war came, he wanted to verify whether there was any negligence.


    Some people may attribute all of Yang Chendong''s achievements to Dacang, but without his efforts and diligence, even if he could win, he would not have made such great progress in less than four years.


    "Young master, it''s almost three o''clock. Let''s have a rest." Hu mang walked into the tent with sleepy eyes. First, he patted Yang Er, who was standing by and waiting to listen to the order at any time, and asked him to hurry up to have a rest, and came to the sand table.


    "You sleep well." Yang Chendong looked up casually at the tiger mang coming, and then waved his hand, "I''m not sleepy. There''s no need to be served here. You''re going to sleep more."


    "No, young master, I started to sleep after dinner at night. I had enough sleep. Hey hey." when Hu mang came to Yang Chendong, he had recovered his energetic appearance. Then after looking at the sand table, he asked curiously, "what''s the problem?"


    "No." Yang Chendong straightened up, shook his head lightly, and then said with a smile, "the preparation has been very full. As long as there is no accident, the war will be settled."


    "Unexpectedly, it doesn''t seem to rain tomorrow." Hu mang said casually. Having been with Yang Chendong for such a long time, he knew that weather change would sometimes become an important factor to affect the war situation. But when he came out of his camp just now, he saw the stars all over the sky. It must be sunny tomorrow.


    "Of course there will be no rain." Yang Chendong continued to smile and drew a confident light on the corners of his mouth. "Not only there is no rain, it should still be a sunny day tomorrow. In this way, you can inform the soldiers to wake up later in the morning and let them sleep for an hour. No! An hour and a half is good."


    "Yes." Hu mang was stunned at first. He couldn''t figure out why he got up so late, but it was the order of the sixth young master. Of course, he did his best to implement it. But I really thought, is it because the troops have been marching without a good rest, so they let the soldiers sleep more?


    In fact, this is not only the idea in Hu Mang''s heart, but also that of other soldiers who got up an hour and a half later than usual the next morning.


    This time, they slept for about five hours. Everyone was tired and full of energy. They attributed the extra one and a half hours of sleep to the sixth young master. They really didn''t know that Yang Chendong had his reason for doing so.


    The ten thousand troops of Beiming guards woke up very early. They were even awakened one by one before dawn. Although some people didn''t sleep enough and had a trace of dissatisfaction in their hearts, they thought that the five-star army had appeared in front of them. Today, even if the other party didn''t take the initiative to attack, they would fight back, that is to say, there was bound to be a big war today. That''s the case. It''s nothing to sleep less.


    Not only the soldiers, but also Sun Hong, Zhu Dahai and Tang Longtian, as commanding generals, were promoted for half an hour. Then there was a fire to cook, wear armor, pull out the war horse, and be ready to fight at any time.


    The day gradually lit up, followed by a big light, the sun began to rise, cloudless, indicating that today will be a sunny day.


    "Ha ha, the weather is good, but I just don''t know if the mood of the five-star army will be good." Sun Hong, who has ridden on the war horse, laughed at Zhu Dahai and Tang Longtian, looking relaxed.


    The two generals naturally laughed together. At the moment, they seemed to have seen a large number of war horses captured by them and made war achievements.


    "Newspaper, the five-star army began to move. A nearly 2000 cavalry has left their camp and is slowly coming to us. At present, it is about 18 miles away from us." a scout came to the three generals on horseback, flew off his horse and knelt down and said.


    "Is this what we''re going to do? OK, explore again." listening, the five-star army really wants to take the main attack, Sun Hong said with great disapproval. All this is within their expectation. The three generals had already agreed, that is, the five-star army came to the Liaohe River. If you want to pass, you must face them. At that time, there are only two options: attack and defense.


    But if you just keep it, over time, food and grass will not be supplied, so attacking is the most likely thing to happen. Now I heard that the other party had indeed sent nearly two thousand cavalry. Of course, I wouldn''t be in the slightest panic. On the contrary, there is still some dissatisfaction with the fact that they only sent less than 2000 soldiers. Such a few people are not enough for them to fill their teeth.


    The scouts were ordered to ride and turn around again. Just after a column of incense, the scouts returned and reported that the cavalry of the five-star army were only about twelve miles away from them.


    "It took so long to run for eight miles. Hehe, the foot strength of the five-star cavalry is too slow." this time, before Sun Hong commented, Zhu Dahai, the commander of Shenyang central guard, laughed. The man was slightly fat. His smile made the war horse seem to be under great pressure and walked back and forth for several steps. The armor on his body trembled with his laughter, which looked funny.


    "Ha ha, yes, the foot strength of the five-star cavalry is too slow, so it''s not a worry." Sun Hong smiled and nodded. Now he has more confidence in the battle.


    After commander Sun Hong and commander Zhu Dahai said this, other heads of thousands and hundreds of households who followed them also nodded one after another. Tang Longtian, the commander of the left guard in Jianzhou, shouted, "tell the soldiers to cheer up and get ready to meet the enemy."


    There were some lazy soldiers of Beiming guard station standing by the river. When they were greeted by the upper officials, they were all in spirits. Some were holding big knives, some were holding shields and arrows, some were holding long guns, and some were ready to reject horse stakes. They began to take action one after another. As soon as the cavalry of the five-star army appeared, they would give them a good look.


    At the five-star army camp 20 miles away, the soldiers had a good sleep, ate a nutritious breakfast and began to wait for the military order to March. In the command tent, waiting for a famous regiment battalion level officer to enter the station one by one, after being lined up in two rows, he looked at Yang Chendong sitting in the first place.


    After his eyes swam around each officer, Yang Chendong, who was originally serious, suddenly smiled, and the voice of explanation came out one after another, "the plan has changed, and the total attack time has extended back two hours, but I don''t know if you are ready now?"


    "Report to the sixth young master that you are ready to attack and kill the enemy at any time." the officers were full of energy and said with great vitality.


    "OK." infected by it, Yang Chendong nodded his head with great satisfaction. Then he looked at Xu Yunsheng, the reconnaissance battalion commander in the queue and asked, "how is the bedbug (Northern Ming cavalry scout) solved? Has the first and second regiments set out as planned?"


    Xu Yunsheng, who was named, stood up straight, raised his head and said in high spirits: "report to the sixth young master that 32 bedbugs were solved half an hour ago. The martial arts master and political commissar Chen have traveled as planned. It is estimated that he can reach the designated position and launch an attack in an hour."


    "Beautiful." Yang Chendong snapped his fingers, looked at Xu Yunsheng and said, "the reconnaissance camp is doing well. After this is done, you should remember your first skill. Now, there is another task for you. You can solve the 600 cavalry behind you. There is no problem."

 Chapter 660

    Hearing that he could get a first merit, Xu Yunsheng''s face had long shown an excited look. Now he heard that there was a war to fight. At present, he was excited and stood at attention. "Please rest assured, young master six, and ensure to complete the task."


    For Xu Yunsheng, Yang Chendong is still very relieved. All the time, whenever the task is handed over to this person, it has not been completed well. He knows that the northern Ming cavalry behind him will not cause trouble. His eyes fell on chasing Feng and LV Zhuo respectively, and then said with encouragement: "This time, the third division only cooperates with the operation, and only your two reinforced regiments are the main force. This is also your first battle since your expansion. I hope you can hand over a perfect answer. Young master also has great confidence in you. Now go and prepare for the war."


    With these words, Yang Chendong also deliberately raised his hand and looked at his watch. "You start to attack at 10:30 in the morning. You still have less than an hour to prepare."


    "Yes." Zhuifeng and LV Zhuo both gave a military salute together. Then they took their battalion commanders and walked out of the commanding army tent. The next step is to use the time to show their actions. No matter how beautiful they say, it''s better to do things well and fight well.


    In the blink of an eye, the big tent became empty. Seeing that there were no others, Hu mang couldn''t help coming to Yang Chendong, "young master, you see they all have tasks, and the auxiliary barracks can''t always be idle. The six battalion commanders have reported to me. They also want to contribute and go to the battlefield."


    According to the original plan, this war has nothing to do with the auxiliary barracks. Their main task is to pay close attention to logistics and take good care of the materials in their hands. When they came to Haizhen from the sea, they brought a lot of materials. Once they had any mistakes, the food and drink of the army would be a problem. But Yang Chendong can understand Hu Mang''s idea Mood. After the expansion, the six auxiliary barracks were divided into their own direct management. Later, he handed over the management power to Hu Mang, which also wanted to exercise his ability.


    Hu mang was very happy. Although as the closest and most trusted person around Yang Chendong, he has great power. Not only the two guards want to listen to him, but also the other division heads. It''s not respectful to see him. But after all, he didn''t bring soldiers. It''s his regret. Now, the regret young master has helped him make up for it. Now there are six auxiliary barracks here Hand, he really can''t go to war. Don''t worry about how anxious he is.


    Yang Chendong thought about it, but he wanted to exercise tiger awn. If he didn''t go to the battlefield, what kind of exercise would he call? "Well, you can leave two to take care of the materials in the six auxiliary barracks, and you can take the other four barracks up. But one thing is to let the two reinforced regiments rush first. You can lead the troops to attack at least a quarter of an hour after they rush out."


    "Yes, yes, I promise I won''t take the lead in the charge." Hu mang seemed to be afraid that Yang Chendong would go back on his word, so he quickly called attention. Then he ran out of the command camp with a smile. Although it was said that the order of attack was the last, he had the opportunity to lead the troops anyway, which was a big breakthrough for him.


    ......


    Beiming garrison position.


    The infantry and cavalry made defensive preparations respectively. According to the plan, they first blocked the first wave of attack of the five-star army, and then the cavalry would suddenly kill out and completely defeat the five-star army with the power of thunder.


    At first, the development of the fact was also very smooth. Scouts had already reported, and the five-star army began to move towards them. Although the cavalry came less than 2000, it was enough to prepare them for battle. Never thought that when the last scout reported, and the enemy was less than twelve miles away from them, when the next scout reported, it was said that the five-star army suddenly stopped, Then he just stepped back.


    "Retreat?" Sun Hong looked incredible, and then looked at Zhu Dahai and Tang Longtian.


    Zhu Dahai, who was stared at by his eyes, also looked puzzled, so he had to find his own reason and said, "did they find anything wrong? But we shouldn''t. We didn''t prepare any ambush."


    They really didn''t prepare any ambush. Perhaps in the eyes of the three generals, even face-to-face, they also have enough confidence to defeat the five-star army, even if the number of the other side is no less than themselves, even if the other side is all cavalry, but they still think so. I have to say, they are so confident. Oh, no! It should be said that they are so arrogant.


    It was precisely because no ambush was arranged that the five-star army suddenly stopped and then retreated, which was so elusive.


    Just as the three generals looked at me, I looked. When they stared at me, another cavalry scout reported that the five-star army began to move again, but it was obvious that the forward speed was very slow.


    "What are they doing?" Sun Hong was confused. This move forward, stop, retreat, and move forward at a very slow speed was really beyond his expectation. He has led the army for many years, but this kind of play is not only seen, but also heard for the first time.


    "General sun, do you think they''re afraid, so..." Tang Longtian, the commander of Jianzhou left guard with a big brain hole, suddenly thought of something and said aloud.


    "Eh!" Zhu Dahai, the commander of Hong Yang''s central guard, who was also confused by Zhang Er, nodded silently after listening to Tang Longtian''s explanation. It seems that this is a reasonable explanation. Otherwise, why would the other party do the useless work of moving forward and backward against the normal battlefield.


    "Haha, haha." Sun Hong also preliminarily recognized this result, and then laughed. "Yes, yes, it seems that the enemy is really afraid. But the general of the five-star army must be arrogant and must fight with us. Unfortunately, his soldiers were much smarter than him, so they moved forward and retreated. Well, it must be so. It seems that the victory of the war is on our side."


    Sun Hong was so happy and excited that Tang Longtian naturally laughed together and said, "general sun, how about we take the opportunity to kill out and lay a victory in one fell swoop when the other party is hesitant?"


    "Hey, don''t worry, don''t worry, let them worry and fear for a while. After holding it for a while, the time will be more mature. That''s when we work hard to win, ha ha." Sun Hong laughed up and was full of confidence.


    The laughter attracted the surrounding generals to laugh in bursts of attachment. Obviously, everyone''s ideas are the same as Sun Hong.


    In the laughter, the third regiment of Lengfeng third division ten miles ahead was moving forward slowly. Under the leadership of regimental commander Chunyang, their marching speed was very slow, which was five points slower than walking.


    Liu Qingqi, a battalion commander with the rank of major, followed Chunyang in a black cloak with an expression of envy.


    The cloak is indeed a pull wind. It will be invisible and high when worn on the body. Unfortunately, it is required that only officers above the head of the regiment can wear a cloak. Liu Qing is only the battalion commander, but he has just been promoted by the company commander after the expansion. At this time, there is only envy in his eyes.


    His eyes moved from the black cloak to Chunyang. Liu Qing said actively, "Captain, can we only lure the enemy this time? The division commander and the political commissar can go into battle with one regiment and two regiments respectively. Our job..."


    Liu Qing just said half of what he said, but Chunyang did know what the other party wanted to say. He looked at him and said in a very calm tone, "we are responsible for luring the enemy. This is the military order of the sixth young master. Are you questioning the sixth young master?"


    The voice was not very loud, and even only the two of them could hear it clearly, but it was this sentence that made Liu Qing pale and couldn''t stop sweating, "no! No, how could I question the sixth young master."


    "Hum!" I know Liu Qing doesn''t have such courage. Not only Liu Qing, but also no one in the army dares to think like this. Otherwise, you don''t need the sixth young master to make a move. Your comrades in arms will teach you how to be a man every minute. "Well, what we need to do is to complete the task well. As for the task of killing the enemy, there will be arrangements. Besides, it is very clear in the order that we can go to the battlefield, but not so fast. We should first look at the performance of the first and second regiments, and we can launch the attack 15 minutes after they launch the attack. Therefore, save enough strength and there will be one at that time Good performance. "


    "Yes, Captain, you''ll see the performance of my first battalion." Liu Qing held his hands involuntarily. He just became the battalion commander. He really needs a good performance to hand in a perfect answer.


    Their conversation came to an end. They didn''t have any doubts about the orders they got now. For example, why should they go forward for a while and then go back? For example, why slow down? That is, the order given by the sixth young master must be correct and most reasonable.


    In fact, not only did Chunyang group leaders not think about this problem, but also other group leaders did not think about such a problem. If you want to, you just think that the sixth young master delayed the attack time in order to complete the comprehensive encirclement of the enemy.


    At this moment, the time has entered noon, and the sun is moving towards the highest part of the sky and began to roast the earth.


    Five Star Army base camp. When the watch pointed to 10:30, after strengthening the follow-up of the head of the first regiment and LV Zhuo, the head of the second regiment, looked at each other, Qi Qi Yang raised his sabre, and then two black cloaks rushed out first. Each led two thousand cavalry out of the barracks and went straight to the Northern Ming army 20 miles away.

 Chapter 661

    Just when the two reinforced regiments were dispatched, two cavalry teams were slowly approaching in the north and south along the Liaohe River. It was Wu Sheng, the commander of the third division, and Chen Bo, the political commissar of the division, who led them.


    As teachers, their cloaks have become pure white. They look handsome and brave when wearing them. They have also become a symbol in the army. The two people walking at the front of the two teams look at the time on their wrists as they walk.


    With the blessing of the reconnaissance camp, he had excellent weapons that could kill the enemy hundreds of feet away, so that the Scouts of Beiming Dynasty were killed early along the way, so that when the cavalry of the two regiments had come to the Liaohe River from north to South and blocked the left and right retreats of the 10000 troops of Beiming Dynasty, the other party still didn''t notice.


    This is the end of the matter. The first step is to complete the task. The next step is to wait. After waiting for the sudden emergence of the first and second strengthening regiments, they will seize the opportunity to attack the Ming army from both wings, break their defense and rush their team into chaos, so as to help the first and second strengthening regiments gain control of the war and win the final victory.


    In short, in a word, this time they are also auxiliary roles to help the first and second strengthening regiments complete the general attack. Just from this order, Yang Chendong has made great efforts to strengthen the first and second regiments. In order to improve their combat effectiveness and combat ability, he even asked all the third division to be "auxiliary soldiers".


    The time for launching the general offensive was getting closer and closer. Wu Sheng with the first regiment in the north and Chen Bo with the second regiment in the south, completed the encirclement of the northern Ming army. It was at this moment that waves of vibration came from the earth. Experienced cavalry knew that this was the movement only when a large number of cavalry approached.


    Right in front of the battlefield, Zhuifeng and LV Zhuo rushed with a reinforced regiment respectively. During this period, they jumped over the three divisions and three regiments responsible for luring and attracting the enemy''s attention on the road, and then went straight to the Beiming camp.


    Sun Hong and other generals in the northern Ming army also felt the sound of the earth shaking. The scouts in charge of asking for information in front also reported the news that at least four or five thousand five-star cavalry were approaching them rapidly.


    A great war is imminent and inevitable. Sun Hong''an sat on the horse without any panic. All this was originally in his plan. After all, when the two armies fight, one side will always launch an assault.


    "General Zhu, please lead 2000 infantry to attack the invading enemy from the left when the war starts. The general will take 2000 cavalry to encircle and attack the enemy from the right. The Chinese army will trouble general Tang here. Are you all right?" Sun Hong looked left and right, and fell on General Zhu Dahai and general Tang Longtian.


    Although Sun Hong is in the highest position among the people, the commander of Jianzhou Wei belongs to the existence of zhengsanpin. One of the other two is from Sanpin and the other is a military attache of zhengsipin, which is far less than him. But after all, we are not from a health center. We can choose to listen to your arrangement or act on our own. This is the reason why he is so polite in language.


    "Yes." fortunately, before the war, the three had sat together to discuss tactics and tactics. It was agreed that there would be no problem with Sun Hong as the leader. They promised with fists.


    "Well, let the infantry get ready to intercept the horses. Stop them anyway and let these cavalry know how small their strength is and how small their strength is in the face of our Beiming army. If only one person stops their first attack, the other side will be recruits, and their morale will be hit. It is not far from becoming a defeated army "Sun Hong''s face was full of spirit. This time you can''t go to the front line and fight for life and death with vara on the battlefield. Let''s show our skills by the Liaohe River.


    Sun Hong''s voice fell. General Tang Longtian, who was in charge of commanding the infantry, immediately pulled out his sword, pointed to the air and shouted loudly, "so the infantry listen to my orders and prepare to fight." "block!"


    The deafening sound began to ring out continuously. A thousand shield soldiers hung iron shields and focused in the center of the battlefield. From a distance, they were like a flood of black steel, forming an iron wall, blocking the way of the cavalry of the five-star army.


    In front of the black iron wall, there are thousands of northern Ming soldiers placing anti horse stakes and other objects. Behind the black iron wall, a thousand archers also stand in rows, holding strong bows in their hands, wearing arrow pots on their backs, ready to pull bows and arrows at any time to strike the cavalry of the five-star army.


    On both sides of the black iron wall are Beiming soldiers standing with big knives and long guns. Their task is that once an enemy falls, they will rush up like a dog seeing a bone and cut it into several sections in the shortest time.


    This is the formation adopted by infantry against cavalry in the northern Ming Dynasty, which imitates the queyue formation of Liu Yu, the founding emperor of the Southern Dynasty. In the face of the powerful cavalry of the Northern Wei Dynasty, Liu Yu let 700 soldiers ashore and set up hundreds of chariots along the Yellow River to defend against the impact of cavalry. The two ends of the vehicle array embrace the river and bend into an arc like a new moon. This is the queyue array that people like to talk about.


    Because there was no chariot, this time the northern Ming army replaced it with horse repellent stakes and shields. Although the effect may be worse, as long as it can block the first impact of the cavalry of the five-star army, after everyone forms a confrontation, the cavalry brought by general Sun Hong and General Zhu Dahai will be copied from two bread, and finally trap and strangle the enemy''s cavalry with the potential of ambush on all sides.


    It can be said that the northern Ming army is well prepared this time, leaving a picture of the five-star army. If the cavalry came without any defense, it would be very difficult to get out once they entered the array. But the problem is, the cavalry of the five-star army may not be ready?


    The formation of the northern Ming army has been set up first, and Sun Hong and Zhu Dahai have been surrounded by two thousand cavalry from both sides. The leading troops of the five-star cavalry have been visible to the naked eye. They are constantly approaching the center of the battlefield, and the range of the archers of the northern Ming army is getting closer and closer.


    "Kill! Kill with me!" the wind chaser on the horse took the lead. He really became the first vanguard in the charge, which was LV Zhuo, the head of the second regiment. He was at least 200 meters away from him.


    "Archers ready!" when Tang Longtian, who was riding in the army on horseback, saw the enemy cavalry getting closer and closer, and was about to reach the range of the archers, he also raised his right arm, looking like he would fall and release an arrow at any time.


    One thousand bowmen of the northern Ming Dynasty also quickly opened their bows and arrows and pointed them at the front in an elevation position. Just wait for the word command to fall, they will shoot out their bows and arrows and kill the enemy.


    The atmosphere of the battlefield has become extremely tense at this moment. As the cavalry of the five-star army opposite is getting closer and closer, this atmosphere is also getting more and more tense. It looks like a tight bow string, which will be cracked at any time.


    "This is the time, blow the charge!" Wu Sheng, the commander of the third division, who had moved to the north and south sides of the northern Ming army, closed all the dynamics on the battlefield to his eyes through a telescope. When the war opened, he issued a charge order to the five trumpeters who had been waiting around him for a long time.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    The loud bugle sounded suddenly, breaking the silence between heaven and earth. Then the bugle sounded, and more than 3000 cavalry divided into North and south, suddenly rushed into the battlefield and came to the side and behind the northern Ming army.


    The sudden change led Tang Longtian, who was sitting in the middle army, to look back. When he saw that countless enemy cavalry appeared, he first said bad, and then ordered his deputy, Wang Tong of 30000 guards and thousands of households, to rush out with his only 300 cavalry to stop the five-star cavalry behind him.


    General Sun Hong was surrounded by the cavalry of the five-star army on his horse. He was also surprised by the huge formation behind him. He just had a feeling of uneasiness. He always thought about what seemed to be wrong, but he just couldn''t understand. Now he finally knows that he hasn''t received information from scouts on both sides, or even their people. It was killed by the five-star army.


    How did they do it?


    Those who can become scouts are active minded and vigorous. It''s understandable that one or two are killed. He sent 32 scouts on both sides. Why didn''t he report back?


    There was a big question mark in his heart, but this is not the time to say these things. What he has to do now is how to win in chaos. That is, there are enemy cavalry behind him. Now even if he kills back, he can''t avoid losses. It''s better to kill forward according to the original plan. As long as the five-star cavalry opposite can be severely damaged or eliminated, he can get out and return to solve the enemy behind him at that time.


    Originally, I wanted to wait for the enemy to enter the infantry array and start when they are stuck. Now, I can''t wait. That is, I can only attack first. Sun Hong soon made a decision. The two thousand cavalry who were still walking slowly moved under his command. Suddenly, they accelerated and killed the five-star cavalry coming from the opposite side.


    But it''s just that they have just rushed forward, and bigger problems have emerged. Strong sunlight shines on their eyes, so people can''t help closing their eyes. They can''t even see what''s happening in front. How can we fight this battle? Sun Hong was also illuminated by the strong light and couldn''t see the situation in front. He couldn''t help thinking in horror. Can''t it be said that even God should take care of the five-star army?


    Where did he know that Yang Chendong intended to attack at two hours in the evening, and his role was finally highlighted. At noon, the party facing the light will naturally suffer heavy losses. This is why the cavalry of the three divisions and three regiments will advance and retreat one after another. They just have to delay the time until the sun is in the sky and the light plays an absolute role in launching a general attack. Even when the weather was calculated by him, Sun Hong naturally had a big problem with his attack, which was tantamount to sentencing the results of the war and even the death penalty of some people.

 Chapter 662

    "Ah! The sun is so dazzling that I can''t see anything."


    "No, I can only ride with my head down. I can''t see what''s going on ahead."


    The following cavalry just accelerated, and all kinds of problems came back with feedback.


    As the chief general, Sun Hong''s bad feeling is getting stronger and stronger. He knows that it''s time to make a decision. More hesitation may bear irreparable losses.


    "Retreat, the whole army retreats, and join the infantry." knowing that he was rushing forward, he was afraid he couldn''t even give full play to one-fifth of his combat power. Then he farted in this battle. At present, he was the first to turn the horse''s head while giving orders.


    Zhu Dahai on the other side also made the same decision as Sun Hong. He also led the army to advance towards the sun, felt the dazzling sunshine, and knew that his combat power could not be brought into play in the war, so he made a decisive order to retreat.


    In this way, before the encirclement was completed and the first war was fought, even if an arrow was fired, the 4000 main cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty had to retreat back. But it''s a little late to go back at this time.


    Behind them, more than 3000 cavalry of the first and second regiments of the third division had broken through the obstruction of the 300 cavalry brought by Wang Tong. In front of more than ten times of the cavalry, he rushed again. After only a charge, Wang Tong was hacked to death by Wu Sheng with a steel sabre. As soon as the Lord general died, the other cavalry had no morale. They resisted like a sign, threw down more than 100 bodies, and then returned to the infantry.


    Behind these more than 100 northern Ming cavalry, followed by more than 3000 five-star cavalry, they clapped their horses and chased, shouted loudly, and saw the opportunity to send an arrow from time to time.


    After throwing down nearly half of the bodies, the more than 100 northern Ming cavalry soldiers who had no morale and could not even fight back finally ran back to the camp of the Chinese army. Before they could get a foothold, Wu Sheng and Chen Bo had killed them with the first and second regiments. Whenever the saber was raised and dropped, they often harvested the lives of an enemy soldier.


    In the front, Zhuifeng had taken a company''s cavalry as the vanguard force and killed in front of the infantry of the northern Ming Dynasty. With exquisite equestrian skills, they leaped over the anti horse stake on the ground, and then launched bursts of fierce attacks on the shield soldiers.


    Under the chaos of the rear army, a thousand shield soldiers had already disordered the formation, and the enemy of the front army attacked fiercely. Soon, some Beiming infantry with poor psychological quality broke away from the formation. At this time, they are faced with the falling of a sharp saber, which is the result of the head taking off when the hand rises and falls.


    Following the wind, Deng Yu, the first battalion commander, Gao Danhua, the second battalion commander, and Hu Lu, the acting battalion commander of the Third Battalion, also followed behind him. With the advantage of military strength and the speed of horses, the infantry shields who were already riddled with holes were finally thrown into chaos under the heavy pressure again and again, and then divided and killed by the cavalry.


    LV Zhuo, head of the second regiment, also arrived later. Seeing that the enemy''s infantry on the same battlefield had been out of order, and it was only a matter of time before they were defeated, he turned his spearhead and aimed at the two thousand cavalry of Zhu Dahai who were still retreating on the left side of the team. "Ma Ying is longer than the Middle Road, Ding Ying is longer than the left road, and te Ying is longer than the right road. Everyone kill with me!"


    LV Zhuo was named as the cavalry commander by the auxiliary commander. He was thinking of making a good performance. At this moment, Zhu Dahai''s Department has become a stepping stone for his performance. In addition, the three battalion commanders under him are also the leaders of cavalry. For example, Ma xiongshan, the first battalion commander, Ding Shan, the second battalion commander and Temur, the acting battalion commander of the Third Battalion, have been dealing with war horses for many years. He believes in their strength very much. Now that he has a chance, of course, he wants to make an impact on the cavalry with cavalry. He wants to see how his cavalry regiment can fight.


    Cavalry and infantry are dominated by troops. Even if they win, there is nothing to boast about. But the cavalry to the cavalry is the real sword and gun. It depends on the real ability. Ma xiongshan and others, who were already proud, were thinking of making a good performance. With the order of head LV Zhuo, it was right in the heart. The two thousand cavalry of the next strengthening regiment quickly reversed the direction and killed Zhu Dahai''s headquarters in the northern Ming Dynasty.


    Zhu Dahai, who was retreating, breathed a sigh of relief. There is no need to advance against the sun, which allows his cavalry to give full play to their original strength and have more confidence in being the Lord. But just before he completely calmed down, a huge cavalry team flew across from them.


    The cavalry team was dressed in all kinds of clothes. From a distance, there were Jurchen costumes, Mongolian costumes, Han costumes and military green costumes. But they all have the same characteristic, that is, everyone is holding a glittering saber and everyone is wearing a black goggle from a distance, which is protecting their eyes.


    Fighting against the light is a natural disadvantage for the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty, but it doesn''t matter to strengthen the second regiment with the cavalry prepared with sunglasses. The glare of the sun has been infinitely reduced and put aside. Now all they have to do is charge and charge again.


    In the process of charging, the cavalry pulled their bows and arrows, and shot and killed the northern Ming cavalry who were not fully prepared.


    At Zhu Dahai''s headquarters, which was retreating, the cavalry had no formation for a long time. It''s not too much to say a mess. Maybe give them some time to reorganize the team, but will LV Zhuo give them time?


    One side is unprepared and the other is ready to go.


    One side retreats in panic and the other comes forward bravely.


    Although the number of cavalry on both sides is the same, there are two thousand war cavalry. But there is still a big difference between preparation and not preparation. Even before the cavalry of the two sides had formal contact, the bows and arrows fell like raindrops, and the forward of the cavalry of the northern Ming dynasty fell from the horse.


    This was just the beginning of the contest. When Ma Xiongfeng and the first battalion hit the cavalry team of the northern Ming Dynasty at the first time, and when the second battalion of Dingshan and the Third Battalion of Temur inserted into the cavalry camp of the northern Ming army like two sharp knives on the left and right sides, Zhu Dahai''s face finally showed a look of fear, At this moment, he found that his cavalry were in a mess. He didn''t know where to rush and what to do.


    The steel saber and the ordinary saber started the first round of impact, followed by the second round, the third round and the fourth round.


    After four rounds, the panic stricken and unprepared cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty lost a lot. About one seventh of the cavalry were cut off under the horse. What''s more, after the four rounds of competition, some sabres in the hands of the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty were broken, and some better ones were also broken.


    If you want to attack them first, you must sharpen their weapons first!


    I was unprepared and was caught off guard. Then the weapons were not as sharp and durable as others, so that although some northern Ming cavalry were still seated on horses, they had no usable things in their hands, or broken knives, or even bare hands. How should they fight the next battle?


    "Withdraw!"


    Shocked by the strength of the five-star army and the sharpness of the saber in each other''s hands, Zhu Dahai, who was protected by more than a dozen soldiers, saw that his strength was inferior to others, so he turned his horse''s head and ran towards the rear.


    At this time, Zhu Dahai played Sun Tzu''s art of war very skillfully, and the last of the Thirty-six Strategies went up. If you can''t fight, you''ll escape. That''s the most incisive performance.


    Zhu Dahai was completely dizzy. He had forgotten that once he turned his body, he would face the dazzling sun. But for a moment, he completely forgot all this, and there was only one voice in his mind, that was escape. As long as you escape, there may be a glimmer of life.


    The situation is not good. He turns around and runs without hesitation. Zhu Dahai is still very decisive. But his luck was too bad. After running for several miles in the sun, a large army suddenly appeared in front of him. Because of the light, he only found his opponent flocking to the opposite side less than two miles away.


    The dust that covers the sky and blocks the sun is the Fourth Battalion cavalry led by Chunyang Department of the third division and the third regiment and Hu Mang of the independent regiment.


    There were nearly 3000 people. According to Yang Chendong''s order, they set out a quarter of an hour late. It seemed that they were afraid that the enemy would be killed. From the beginning of the charge, the two cavalry ran in a race for fear that they would be one step ahead of each other at night.


    In the past quarter of an hour, after the encirclement of the two reinforced regiments and the first and second divisions of the third division, the army of the northern Ming Dynasty has been defeated. Fortunately, it may be able to finish. What I never thought was that I had seen the enemy before I rushed to the battlefield. Although the number was not many, only a few hundred horses, it was already a piece of fat in the eyes of Chunyang and Hu mang.


    "The independent regiment rushed with me." Hu mang laughed and kept urging the dismounted horse to go straight to Zhu Dahai''s headquarters and greeted him.


    "Commander, what should I do?" Liu qingce, a battalion commander, came to Chunyang with a worried look on his face. It was all a war achievement.


    "What to do? Of course, there is no distinction between superior and subordinate on the battlefield, hey hey." Chunyang laughed wildly. When the voice fell down completely, he had rushed out on a war horse. Hu mang is his superior. Even if Wu Sheng, the division commander, saw him, he also respected Youjia, but this is on the battlefield. There is no humility when killing the enemy.


    Seeing that the regiment commander rushed out without hesitation, battalion commander Liu Qing laughed and followed. The three regiments behind him also shouted and rushed up with sabers.

 Chapter 663

    Poor Zhu Dahai. He thought he was like a gecko with a broken tail. He could finally escape from heaven. Unexpectedly, what he had to face at this moment was two powerful armies like wolves. When he found his opponent, it was actually doomed to his result.


    The cavalry of both sides almost collided in an instant. At the moment when the cavalry and cavalry crossed, the blood splashed and the sharp saber flashing silver kept rising and falling. One after another of the northern Ming cavalry were forced to stop the attack. Some people were cut off because they were not even as good as the enemy. Some horse skills were good, but when faced with one after another, How many times can you stop the continuous chop attack? It''s just to raise your arms a few more times. In the end, you can''t avoid being killed and sacked.


    Zhu Dahai''s immediate Kung Fu was just so. He reluctantly fought with two five-star cavalry. Under the strong impact force, he already felt the redness and swelling of his arms, and thought in his heart that such a collision might not last for several times, or that his arms would not be lifted up. At the third weapon impact, a scene completely beyond his expectation occurred, The saber in his hand was broken in two.


    "How could this happen?" this scene opened Zhu Dahai''s eyes. The quality of the saber in his hand is not bad. How can it break after hitting it three times? How can we fight without weapons?


    All kinds of thoughts just flashed in his mind. Then another cavalry of the five-star army flew past them. Zhu Dahai raised his right arm to block the attack, but then a strong pain spread from his arm to his whole body. Then he opened his eyes and watched his right arm and body separate with disbelief, Blood shot out of his body and filled the pupils of his eyes.


    The right arm is gone, and the pain hasn''t hit yet. This is because the saber in the hand of the five-star army is so fast that it''s over before he feels the pain. Before he was surprised and shouted by the scene in front of him, another cavalry of the five-star Army rode past him, which he couldn''t forget in his life. For the first time, he clearly saw his back. That was the last impression of his flying head, followed by darkness, boundless darkness.


    The hundreds of northern Ming cavalry who escaped were quickly disintegrated only under the two cavalry charges of the five-star army. About one third died in World War II and one third were captured.


    At the same time, another northern Ming cavalry general Sun Hong''s headquarters was also watched by the cavalry reinforced regiment. When Zhufeng found that LV Zhuo''s headquarters was directly following Zhu Dahai''s headquarters, he handed over the matter of dealing with the infantry of the northern Ming Dynasty to the first regiment and the second regiment of the third division. With the strengthened first regiment, he focused on Sun Hong''s headquarters, which was more powerful.


    In the words of young master Yang Chendong, more than 10000 cavalry only dealt with 5000 northern Ming cavalry and more than 5000 northern Ming infantry. The battle has not been fought yet, and the victory and defeat have been divided. This time, it is more accurate to say that it is a war than a military training.


    That is, training, how to stimulate everyone''s fighting heart, and how to build the invincible heart of the army through this battle, which is the significance of this battle. That''s military training. Of course, we should choose the strongest enemy as our opponent. Even if we look at the war horses, this 2000 strong cavalry in the northern Ming Dynasty can barely catch our eyes.


    "Strengthen the owner of the regiment, wear glasses and go with the regiment head." after adjusting the direction of the war horse, the wind shouted, and took the lead with the first and second companies directly under the regiment to the right of the battlefield.


    People shout and horses hiss, banners cover the sky, and bright five-star flags flutter in the wind everywhere. The bugle that replaced the drum sounded one after another, loud and light, pouring into the ears of everyone on the battlefield.


    Sun Hong, who was still retreating, looked gloomy and ignored the direction of the sun. As soon as he started the war, he was completely passive. He knew that he was afraid to plant a big fight today. But he still didn''t think he would lose. It was just that the loss was more serious, because he took the 2000 cavalry of Jianzhou Wei, the elite of the northern cavalry, and had the level of second-class combat power. Unless he faced the Mongolian cavalry and Warsaw cavalry who had lived on horses since childhood, otherwise any enemy would not scare him.


    "Shoot an arrow, draw a knife and rush up! Cut the enemy into several sections to let them know what will happen if they become enemies with the cavalry of our Jianzhou Wei." the roar came out. Sun Hong held a big knife with a length of one foot in his hand. After a loud drink, he drove fast under the protection of a group of close soldiers and rushed towards the cavalry led by the wind.


    "The first battalion is in the front, the second battalion is in the middle, and the third battalion is in the back, undertaking a stepped attack and attack!" chasing the wind is also unbearable to show weakness, waving a flashing saber in his hand. After a loud drink, he is also the first to rush forward.


    The two cavalry with equal strength and the same number finally launched a hedge in the second half of the war. When we meet on a narrow road, the brave wins, and a cavalry battle of knife and blood begins.


    "Go, go!"


    The commanders of the two sides issued the final military orders respectively, and a total of 4000 war horses came together beside the Liaohe River and fought together into a regiment. Just for the first time, countless bright red blood splashed everywhere. At any time, at any time, cavalry soldiers would fall from their horses or fly into the air with broken limbs.


    Under the horse were northern Ming cavalry, Nvzhen cavalry, Mongolian cavalry and Han cavalry. At this moment, the Knights show their common ways. At this moment, no one will be soft on you because of your origin and nation. At this moment, you either kill others or be killed by others. No one can be an exception.


    Chasing the wind and raising his saber, he has cut more than ten times in a row. At least four northern Ming cavalry were cut off by him. At the same time, three enemies were cut by him. He also took two sabres on his body. Fortunately, he was protected by bulletproof clothing. Neither of them really hurt him.


    "The cavalry of Jianzhou guard is really extraordinary." another momentum rushed to the wind chasing horse behind the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty, sighed in his heart, and his fighting intention was infinitely mobilized, "You are very powerful, aren''t you? That''s good. The stronger the opponent is, the more he can temper himself. I believe that after this war, although there will be some losses in strengthening the regiment, his combat power will certainly be greatly improved. Isn''t that what the sixth young master and himself want?


    Not far away, the infantry of the northern Ming Dynasty has been divided into several parts. Wusheng division commander and political commissar Chen Bo, who are facing the massacre, also noticed the war on the right side of the battlefield. They saw that strengthening a regiment of cavalry has killed or injured hundreds of people, but they didn''t mean to fight. If an army wants to grow up, the process must be bloody. They have to experience these After that, they can become a real strong army.


    Others can''t help much in this process. Of course, Wu Sheng and Uncle Chen have been staring here. As long as they find that strengthening a regiment of cavalry is not as powerful as others, they will immediately intervene. In short, they will never allow their defeat to happen in front of themselves.


    The reality is that this idea is doomed not to appear. After a hedge, the two sides have exchanged positions, and hundreds of bodies and many lonely horses have fallen from the two cavalry. But these do not mean that the battle is over, but it is just the beginning.


    After the two sides exchanged positions, the glare of the sun once again shone on the faces of the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty. Sun Hong''s face was frightening. Just now he was also very powerful and killed at least three cavalry of the five-star army. At the same time, he also noticed that the other party had a skill that could protect his eyes. He didn''t know what his name was, but he knew that with that thing, he seemed to have it No longer afraid of the harsh sun.


    The other side has, but he doesn''t. now he wants to face the impact of the sun, the disadvantage will appear irresistibly, and the Jianzhou guard cavalry seems to be in danger.


    After Sun Hong hesitated, the cavalry of the five-star army on the opposite side attacked again. The first battalion still took the lead, the second battalion followed, and the Third Battalion broke down. Ma xiongshan, the commander of the first battalion, shouted loudly. When he killed the enemy just now, an enemy''s blood flew into his face, which made him look very scary at this moment, and he felt a sense of killing God from hell.


    Ma xiongshan holds the saber in his right hand and the bridle in his left hand. He attaches his body to the horse as much as possible to protect the streamline of the body and reduce wind resistance. This allows him to charge forward at a faster speed, which can double the strength in his hand. Once the horse waiting saber is chopping out, it is a small tree stump, which can be easily cut off It''s the combination of speed and sharp saber.


    Although the saber provided to them this time was not as good as the long gun and knife in terms of body length, it was more powerful and flexible because of its short size. In addition to its satisfactory sharpness, more than five enemy riders died in the hands of Ma xiongshan, which made him very satisfied. It seemed that he was born for the battlefield. After killing several people, he didn''t feel it Ding Dian''s fatigue, on the contrary, was very excited. The excitement naturally turned into boundless killing intention. When he waved the saber again, there was only a flush of excitement on his face.


    The more you fight, the more brave you are. It describes soldiers like Ma xiongshan. As Ma xiongshan shouted, the soldiers of the first battalion were inspired and infected by him. They shouted and rushed forward with the battalion commander. From a distance, he was like a sharp arrow, straight into the cavalry team of the Northern Ming Dynasty.

 Chapter 664

    What''s more, behind this "sharp arrow", Dingshan headquarters of the second battalion and Temur headquarters of the third battalion also formed arrows one after another, flying straight, an unstoppable state.


    Compared with the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty, the momentum has been naturally much weaker.


    For the first time, they relied on their self-confidence and the momentum that people all over the world avoided when they came out in the past.


    But when they really hedged, they found that the five-star army was much stronger than they thought. Their indomitable momentum, their sharp sabers that can break their hair, and their ruthless appearance made them suffer a small loss when they hedged for the first time. Look at the middle of the battlefield. They account for two-thirds of the cavalry killed.


    It''s like a little flower in a greenhouse. I always think I''m the most beautiful and beautiful in the world. However, when you enter the primeval forest and have the honor to witness all kinds of fragrant and colorful wild flowers, which are far more beautiful and beautiful than yourself, you will naturally have the idea of watching the sky from a well.


    A confrontation with the cavalry of the five-star army also taught the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty a lesson and let them know that they are not the strongest cavalry in the world except Mongolia and warra.


    Once such a thought appears, it can not be contained. If you lose your mind, your morale will naturally be much weaker. At this time, the five-star army launched another hedge. Seeing the mighty enemy coming on horseback, most of the northern Ming cavalry couldn''t even fully open their eyes. Coupled with the lack of morale, the morale of the army began to be chaotic.


    "Don''t panic, don''t be afraid, we are always the strongest, and we will attack together with me!" Sun Hong felt the emotional changes of the cavalry around him. After saying something bad, he shouted and drank. When he didn''t respond to other cavalry, he rushed out with more than a dozen of his own soldiers on horseback.


    Anyway, I''ve led the army for many years, and I still have some experience. At this time, Sun Hong knew that the more he could not hesitate and give the soldiers below more time to think. Otherwise, once the morale of the army disintegrated, there would be no way to continue the war.


    Sun Hong rushed out first. Under the situation of setting an example, many hesitant cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty followed the charge inertia. But in the end, sun Hongcheng took a step in the evening, making sun Hongcheng a pioneer army, and there are only more than a dozen cavalry pioneers.


    It is said that cavalry should be protected against each other. After all, the Lord will be there, the morale of the army will be there, the Lord will die, and the morale of the army will not be there. But at this time, he can''t care so much. He was even more afraid to stop and wait for the cavalry to meet behind him, because who knows if the cavalry behind him will also stop once he stopped. Such a move is no different from looking for death when the other cavalry opposes.


    Sun Hong, who had to rush forward, avoided the main force of the five-star cavalry as much as possible. He wanted to take a circuitous route to rush past the other party''s cavalry. As long as he didn''t ride hard with the enemy, there must be no danger.


    So in the following, there was a puzzling scene on the battlefield. More than a dozen northern Ming cavalry pioneers led by Sun Hong did not meet the main force of the five-star cavalry with great momentum opposite, but rushed to the side of the battlefield.


    This is an obvious sign of weakness, even a cowardly act, which will never be allowed in the cavalry code. Because once one side does so, it will lose the morale of the army before the war, and it is almost impossible to win the war.


    As the commander of Jianzhou Wei, how can you not know this truth. But does he have any other choice? I''m already a pioneer army. I don''t have more cavalry protection around me. If I just hedge with the cavalry of the five-star army, what''s the difference between that and looking for death?


    The only thing Sun Hong, who doesn''t want to die, can do is to avoid the enemy''s main force. Although doing so will make people look down on him. The lesser of the two evils, he can only be a retracted turtle for his own life.


    Sun Hong suddenly rushed to the side of the battlefield, which really let him avoid the biggest risk, but he forgot that there were more than 1000 northern Ming cavalry behind him. On the battlefield, following the flag and following the general''s pace will never be wrong. It is often the most appropriate state to take under chaos. So after Sun Hong suddenly changed his direction, the northern Ming cavalry behind him also followed suit. They didn''t know Sun Hong''s idea of fear of death and war. Under the dazzling sun, they couldn''t even see the dynamics of the five-star army in the distance. Unknowingly, they just think this is a strategy of the general, and all they have to do is follow the pace of the general.


    Therefore, the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty suddenly went to the side, which was equivalent to completely exposing one side of the body to the cavalry of the five-star army. Ma xiongshan, a battalion commander who had already finished a life and death battle, saw that the enemy did not fight head-on, but also exposed one side of his body and gave himself. He could not let go of such a good opportunity. With his arms raised, nearly 600 cavalry from six companies of the first battalion were killed from the flank, giving a heavy blow to the northern Ming cavalry who were unprepared and didn''t even straighten the horse''s head.


    With the sword in hand, hundreds of northern Ming cavalry were cut off under the horse, which also led to the other party''s array chaos. They didn''t understand how the battle was fought and how they exposed their flanks to the five-star cavalry? Is this really the forward route named by general Sun Hong?


    No matter what kind of thoughts you have in mind, it is a fact that you have been hit hard. Next, with the arrival of Dingshan headquarters of the second battalion and Temur headquarters of the Third Battalion, they faced the side again and again, so that more northern Ming cavalry were cut down from their horses, and countless wails also rang through the first place on the battlefield.


    The war horses finally crossed. After three interceptions, only about 500 cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty finally rushed to kill the past. In contrast, the cavalry strengthened a regiment. In the second wave of impact, only a few soldiers died.


    Sun Hong avoided the biggest risk with his tact. He survived, but his cavalry lost a lot because he didn''t set an example. When he finally stopped his horse and looked back, when the number of cavalry around him was only 500, his face suddenly dimmed, then panicked, or panicked, It''s fear, it''s fear.


    I''m a commander. I''m the third grade military attache of Beiming Dynasty. There is still a bright future waiting for him in the future. It is absolutely impossible for him to lose his life here at this time. He thought of a lot at this moment.


    So, after making a wrong decision, he made the second wrong decision, that is, running.


    He turned to rein in his horse and ran out in the sun. Sun Hong has no courage to engage in the third cavalry hedge. He has no confidence in himself and the cavalry under his opponent. What we have to do now is to rush back to Jianzhou Wei immediately, and then tell Shangguan the horror of the five-star army. Even if he should be punished for this, he also recognized it. In short, his life can be guaranteed, and there will be a day when Dongshan is rising.


    The five hundred northern Ming cavalry soldiers who finally rushed out of the battle array of the five-star army saw their brothers cut to the ground with their own eyes. While blaming the commander for his bad command, they also wanted to kill back and avenge their compatriots. But never thought that the Lord general Sun Hong fled like this, and fled back with more than a dozen soldiers.


    "Retreat!" there were three centurions among the five hundred cavalry. They just looked at each other and made the same decision to retreat. Although they will be punished even if they go back after doing so, even commander sun has run away. Will they still stay here as a live target for their opponents?


    The three centurions made the same decision. Five hundred cavalry turned and fled, chasing Sun Hong''s back.


    "Counsellors without eggs." when Ma xiongshan launched the third charge after a short rest, he saw the scene of the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty fleeing backward. After he scolded at once, he immediately chased up with the first battalion with high morale. Behind him, the second battalion and the Third Battalion, including the two companies directly under the regiment led by the head chasing the wind, also followed one after another.


    At this moment, they have won the war. The difference is to what extent the outcome can be expanded. If we can catch or kill the enemy''s main general, it will be a success. But after all, the other party escaped first. It''s not easy to catch it.


    No matter how difficult it may be, it''s always right to try. So on the right side of the battlefield, the northern Ming cavalry ran frantically in front, followed by a group of five-star cavalry. Both of them are getting farther and farther away from the Liaohe River.


    Facing the dazzling sunshine, Sun Hong ran ahead with more than a dozen soldiers. From time to time, he looked back and showed a lucky look on his face. Although he became a coward this time, he was caught off guard by the means of losing to his opponent and withdrawing immediately. It seems that my life can be saved.


    With such a sigh in his heart, Sun Hong kept beating the war horse under his seat with a whip, hoping to leave the battlefield faster and keep safe.


    With the passage of time, the glare of the sun is not as strong as just now. Sun Hong can finally see everything in front of him. Because of this, his eyes widened, because he saw a cavalry in his eyes.


    In his image, he never sent any reinforcements to support himself. Where did this cavalry come from? Can it be said that it is the reinforcements sent by Sacha River guard and Taining guard?

 Chapter 665

    "Well, it must be so." the thought just flashed through his mind, and Sun Hong''s face became beautiful. Finally, the reinforcements came. Although these two are thousand guards, and the number of cavalry combined is only 600, it is not a problem to let them block behind for themselves, so it will be easier to get away.


    As soon as he changed his look of fear, Sun Hong laughed and went straight with more than 500 cavalry coming straight to the front.


    The horses of both sides are running forward. The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer. When they are close to two miles, they can finally roughly see each other''s lineup. Their faces are still unclear, but they can distinguish each other''s identity from their clothes.


    "Shit!"


    At the moment when he saw the other party''s military uniform, especially the five-star flag flying in the wind, Sun Hong couldn''t help but swear again. It''s an enemy soldier. How can there be an enemy soldier here? Can it be said that even if the five-star army arrived early, he would lose and escape?


    Failure is naturally expected. It''s really not calculated that he will escape. All this is just a coincidence. It was the Chunyang Department of the third division and the third regiment and the four battalions of the independent cavalry regiment led by Hu mang.


    Not long after they rushed out, they were lucky to meet the defeated Zhu Dahai''s headquarters first. Naturally, they were impolite to fight a siege, so they wasted some time there. Originally, I thought that after such a long time, the war was settled, and there should be nothing to do next, but God was really good to them, so I met another defeated army in the northern Ming Dynasty.


    After seeing that the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty came, Hu Mang and Chunyang didn''t care which part they were. They seemed to be afraid that they would be robbed of the credit by the other party. They rushed up with a knife. More than 2000 cavalry charged like a cat seeing a mouse. They were afraid that they would have no chance to annihilate the enemy at night.


    It turned out to be a five-star army. Sun Hong widened his eyes and trembled all over.


    How can there be a five-star army here? They have such strong strength. Why don''t they rush forward when they launch the charge for the first time? In that case, it must be just a charge, and they will be defeated, right?


    How could Sun Hong know that the number of five-star soldiers reported by the scouts did not include those who guarded the materials, but those who were independent soldiers. They usually manage logistics. When they go to the battlefield during the war, they are good soldiers and generals. The reason why they launched an attack without coming up is to train the newly established cavalry and strengthen the first and second regiments. If you come up with the momentum of rolling, you can also exercise a fart.


    Sun Hong, who was trembling, seemed to be fixed until the soldiers around him shouted, "general, run, they''re coming."


    There are nearly two thousand pursuers behind us, and more than two thousand people come to the opposite side. How can we fight this battle? What are we waiting for if we don''t run?


    "Run? Where else?" Sun Hong''s whole body seemed to have lost his spirit. Everyone''s distance is too close. It''s less than two miles. One charge can reach the front of the battle. There are pursuers behind. There''s no way to run.


    Sun Hong completely lost his confidence. After lamenting, he looked back at the 500 cavalry behind him, shook his head and said, "surrender, maybe there will be a way to live. Remember, don''t resist, it''s just meaningless sacrifice."


    Sun Hong persuaded his men to surrender. He didn''t want them to die like this. This is the only thing he can do as a general. Then he pulled out his sword, with a bitter smile on his face, and then wiped it on his neck.


    The action was so fast that before everyone could figure out what was going on, Sun Hong had fallen down from his horse, his eyes staring greatly, as if he was expressing his unwillingness. But he finally killed himself. The soldiers below can surrender. As the chief general, he can never do so. There are families and families behind him. If he really surrendered and fell into the hands of the five-star army, once the news gets back, only his family will be involved, so he can only have one choice, death!


    Sun Hong died, and the 500 northern Ming cavalry without the master general chose to surrender when surrounded by the cavalry of the five-star army. There are some bloody men among them who want to kill themselves into benevolence. But before they drew their swords to prepare for World War I, they were stopped by other robes around them. You can be afraid of death, but some people are afraid. If you provoke the five-star army to kill them because of your personal resistance, wouldn''t it be equivalent to everyone being buried with you?


    Finally, all the 500 northern Ming cavalry surrendered. It is said that everyone should be happy with 500 soldiers, but no smile can be seen on the faces of Hu Mang, Zhufeng and Chunyang. Obviously, they are still depressed that they can''t kill happily.


    When Sun Hong committed suicide, the Beiming camp by the Liaohe River became quiet gradually.


    Tang Longtian, the chief General of the army in the array, was captured and Wang Tong, the head of 30000 guards and thousands of households, was killed on the battlefield. With the death or capture of a famous general, the following northern Ming army also had a sense of war. When they saw a large number of five-star cavalry surrounded them, they threw down their weapons and chose to surrender.


    At this time, it''s only around 4 p.m. in the summer. It''s still bright at this time. It was far beyond everyone''s expectation that the battle could be solved so quickly. This is a 10000 Ming army, and it is still a 10000 Ming army ready. However, when facing more than 10000 five-star cavalry, it was destroyed after only fighting for a few hours. From this point of view, it is enough to prove the strength and horror of cavalry, and also how obvious the advantage of cavalry against infantry.


    "Clean the battlefield, count the military funds, count the war results, and send someone to inform the sixth young master of the great victory of Liaohe!"


    ......


    Thirty miles behind the five-star army base camp.


    The reconnaissance battalion led by battalion commander Xu Yunsheng and the headquarters of Guan Zhong, the battalion commander directly under the third division, are confronting the 600 northern Ming cavalry of Sacha River guard and Taining guard.


    Ye La, the head of 1000 households, and Liu Dai, the deputy head of Tainingwei, led 300 northern Ming cavalry across a plain. The two thousand families didn''t have much change on their faces at this moment. They knew that this moment would come sooner or later. That is, they had been following behind the five-star army and were ready for World War I.


    "Lord Ye, the number of cavalry of the other party seems to be more than us." seriously looking at the five-star cavalry 500 meters away, Liu Dai estimated it in his heart and asked Qianhu Ye la.


    "What if there are so many people? But there are only one or two hundred more riders. We bring the most elite Nvzhen cavalry in the world. What''s to be afraid of." Ye LA''s pride on her face, that Nvzhen can become a thousand households of the northern Ming guards, doomed him to pay more efforts than others, and doomed him to have stronger strength than ordinary Han army generals.


    In fact, Yela really got her current position by her bravery. When most of the other thousands of households were inherited by their ancestors, he had been working hard at the bottom. After a bloody battle, he finally came to the top.


    Not only that, as a general of Qianhu, he also used his power to replace all his 300 cavalry with Nvzhen cavalry who can recruit good soldiers. It''s no exaggeration to say that he had a brilliant record of fighting two thousand bandits with this army. At the moment, he is only facing the cavalry of the 850 Star Army. What''s the fear? More importantly, he is now wrapped in armor. From a distance, he is dark and has no flaws. This is also his confidence to rush to the battlefield.


    Maybe Yela was too confident, or maybe she was infected by her self-confidence. Liu Dai, who was still worried, calmed down a lot. "Ha ha, I''ve heard that Lord Ye is very brave. It''s really fast to fight with him today. In that case, let me fight with him. Please sweep the array. I''ll try the weight of the other party first."


    Liu Dai wants to take the initiative to attack. In fact, half of the 300 cavalry he takes are composed of Nvzhen cavalry, which is also the source of his confidence.


    "Well, I''ll watch General Liu show his strength, but please remember, if the idea gets together and returns immediately, I''ll take care of you." Yela is still very satisfied that Liu Dai wants to take the initiative to explore the enemy''s reality. This is the style of the immortal. No matter how powerful the enemy is, he won''t be afraid and dare to light his sword.


    With Ye La pressing the array, Liu Dai was much more confident. He took out his saber and shouted to the 300 cavalry behind him, "warriors, our opportunity to show ourselves has come. Rush with the general!"


    "Kill!" the three hundred cavalry troops composed of Nuzhen and Han people roared, and then the five-star army rushed forward with a whip.


    In the five-star army opposite, seeing the northern Ming cavalry charging, Guan Zhong, the battalion commander directly under the third division, laughed for a while. Then he looked aside and said to Xu Yunsheng, who was very calm: "battalion commander Xu, you are the treasure in the eyes of the sixth young master. It''s better for our battalion to do such a rush."


    Xu Yunsheng wanted to take the lead, but considering what Guan Zhong said, the soldiers of the reconnaissance battalion are composed of the most elite soldiers. It''s really a big talent in front of such easily self damaging cavalry. He nodded his head, "OK, please be careful, battalion commander Guan."


    "Ha ha. Don''t worry, battalion commander Xu. The person who can kill Laoguan hasn''t been born yet." under a burst of heroic laughter, Guan Zhong pulled out a shining saber and waved forward, "directly under the battalion, kill with me!"

 Chapter 666

    "Kill!"


    The same deafening sound sounded. After the four hundred and five-star cavalry drank together, they followed behind commander Guan Zhong and greeted the three hundred northern Ming cavalry.


    Cavalry hedging is the oldest and bloody way of fighting.


    In the process of hedging, there are not many skills. Fighting is the morale of both sides, fighting is the strength of both sides, and fighting is the strength of both sides. This is often an act of harming the enemy by one thousand and damaging oneself by eight hundred.


    But even if you know this, cavalry hedging is still the favorite of many cavalry. Because only such a battle can show the style of cavalry, which is what real men and brave people should do.


    Like two torrents, the iron cavalry of both sides collided with each other on the wide plain. People shouted, horses roared, weapons collided, and the cries went up and down one after another. In front of a photo, dozens of cavalry of both sides fell under the horses, and at least a dozen war horses fell to the ground because of the impact of strong inertia, The sound of the war horse''s neighing rang in the ears of every cavalry.


    In a hedge, the battalion directly under the division only had a slight advantage by virtue of the number of people, and the casualty ratio on the battlefield was 7 to 13. He couldn''t even kill twice, which made battalion commander Guan Zhong look a little ugly. "Ready, go!"


    Guan Zhong waved his saber again and launched a second impact.


    Compared with Guan Zhong, Liu Dai''s face is more ugly. Half of the three hundred cavalry he brought were female spirits. It was unacceptable to him that China and Africa did not take any advantage of a hedge, but suffered a lot of losses. Fortunately, the 13 dead cavalry were all fine cavalry of the Han Army, and there was no Nvzhen cavalry.


    Suppressed his anger, Liu raised his head and saw the five-star cavalry rushing a mile away. He also waved his big knife and shouted, "kill!"


    It was another cavalry interleaving. This time, both sides were obviously angry, and the casualties increased again. More than 30 Han cavalry died, including three Nvzhen cavalry; Nearly 20 cavalry soldiers died and several others were injured in the direct battalion.


    "Rush!" reined in the horse, turned his head and continued to wave the saber. The sound of rushing again came from Guan Zhongzhi. Liu Dai in the distance also roared and rushed with cavalry.


    Xu Yunsheng, a bystander, stared at all this and made a rapid assessment in his heart.


    The commander of the reconnaissance battalion has mastered the details of the battlefield situation in his hands, even far more than Yang Chendong, who is in command of the array. After all, not all information needs to be reported. Some unimportant things are often stopped when they report to him, which also makes Xu Yunsheng know more about the 600 cavalry opposite.


    Among the 600 cavalry, the number of Jurchen cavalry alone accounts for three-quarters. It is also said that these are the elite of Jurchen cavalry, which are trained and cultivated by Jurchen in order to expand their strength and influence.


    Xu Yunsheng, a Nvzhen cavalry, has also seen it, just like a crowd represented by Hu Lu in Narcissus town. They really have good strength, but they are just good. They are still much worse than the cold front. However, the Nvzhen cavalry in front of them seems to be particularly powerful. It can be seen from the fighting between them and the battalion directly under the division. This is still under the condition that other people''s forces are not dominant. If the other party''s forces are more than them, the situation of the battlefield will be changed?


    While Xu Yunsheng was carefully observing the situation, Yan Da, a company commander of his company, came up, "battalion commander, is it a love for talents?"


    Those who can enter the reconnaissance camp, let alone their skills, need to be very flexible in terms of mind, which needs to be constantly changed according to the changes on the battlefield. Just watching Xu Yunsheng''s eyes change again and again, Yan Da can guess a general idea. I have to say that this person''s eyesight is very powerful.


    Yan Da, the first company commander, is Xu Yunsheng''s direct line. When he is away, the reconnaissance battalion will be handed over to this person, which also proves the ability of the other party. Now he immediately stood up and asked, and Xu Yunsheng nodded. "The sixth young master once said that once a good seedling is found, those who can be used can recruit and surrender. After all, our cavalry is still too weak, so you know."


    Of course, Yan Da understood. He even knew better that killing a person was far less than finding a more suitable talent. He had more credit and could add points to the hearts of the sixth young master. "Yes, the battalion commander is right. According to the information, whether the cavalry here are mainly female immortals or the elite among them, the strength is naturally good. If the battalion commander needs it, I''m willing to take a company to test it. Don''t worry, I know how to be measured. I''ll try not to hurt them before you make a final decision."


    Yan Da wants to try by himself. He also wants to weigh the strength of the other party. There is a saying that hearing is false and seeing is true.


    "OK, you go and pay attention to safety. By the way, you can use guns and anesthetic bullets when necessary." Xu Yunsheng said after thinking about it. The anesthetic bullets he mentioned were naturally in the big warehouse. Later, after the finished products were sent to the Arsenal in chixian City, after a lot of efforts, the finished products were finally made. However, because the materials are still scarce, not all the troops are equipped. At present, only some special troops are using them. Sometimes the scouts want to grasp the tongue (live mouth), It is equipped with some, but the quantity is not very much.


    Xu Yunsheng immediately said that he could use an anesthetic gun at the critical time. This alone shows how he can look up to the hundreds of female cavalry.


    "OK, just hold it." after Yan Da smiled confidently, he rode away and called a company of 100 brothers out to kill him in the battlefield with him.


    Like Xu Yunsheng, Yela frowned and looked at the battlefield. Liu Dai''s 300 cavalry was of what kind of standard. He knew very well that although his combat power was not as good as himself, he barely had half of his combat power, but half of his combat power still didn''t get half of the benefits, but suffered a lot of losses, which made him start to re estimate the strength of the five-star army.


    It was at this time that he saw the one hundred cavalry brought by Yan Da enter the battlefield. "Hum!" a cold hum came out from the corners of Yela''s mouth, "you still want to intervene in the battlefield in front of me. Come on, send one hundred cavalry to try their weight."


    Xu Yunsheng did not move, and Yela did not move. Both sides retained certain combat strength for the final decisive battle.


    Yan Da took a company of soldiers to the battlefield, but they didn''t mean to help battalion commander Guan Zhong deal with Liu Dai. Instead, they swam towards Yela''s headquarters. When he noticed that the other party had also sent hundreds of horses, company commander Yan Da laughed, "brothers, the enemy has also shot. It seems that we can have a good play. Come on, the battalion commander has something to say. Don''t kill as much as possible. Let''s see who has more tongues (living and useful enemies)."


    The scouts in a company were immediately excited. It''s impossible to be a scout with skills and equestrian skills. Unless surrounded by multiple enemies, most of them can retreat unharmed even if they can''t fight their opponents. Now it''s just one-on-one, so it''s even less difficult. Even many soldiers have begun to put away their sabers and sharpen their hands.


    That is, we should grasp it alive, and the sharp saber should naturally be put away. They all have confidence in their equestrian skills, believe that they can approach their opponents without being hurt by each other, and then catch them with one hand.


    Different from the three divisions that have just expanded their troops, the scouts still choose cold front seedlings even if they expand their battalions by companies this time. In other words, all the hundred people who fought this time were cold front, or experienced cold front. They not only played the cooperation war very well, but even their Kung Fu was first-class, and few people could be their opponents.


    When the 100 cold fronts entered the battlefield, they brought only nightmares to the enemy. When they saw the Nvzhen cavalry rushing towards them, the hundred people started all kinds of horse shows. Some hid their bodies on the side of the war horse, some completely climbed on the horse and integrated with it, some just had one foot on the stirrup and were ready to rush at any time. In short, the hundred cavalry made all kinds of difficult horse movements.


    The Nvzhen cavalry really has some strength. In the face of all kinds of actions of the reconnaissance company, many of them played tricks and immediately did all kinds of difficult actions, and then approached quickly.


    There seems to be a tacit understanding between the two sides, that is, do not move the saber as much as possible, just see who has good equestrian skills, who has good horse skills, and who can finally catch who. Such a battle can only be made by people with great confidence. From this point of view, these 100 Nvzhen cavalry can be called elite.


    The other side is all sharp and full of confidence in their own Kung Fu. A big play similar to catching thieves immediately is staged.


    The attack of distant horse trap (a way to catch wild horses, which is later used to trap and take the enemy of horses) is that when you come close, you simply catch me and hide, and I catch you and fight on your flashing hand. All this happened at the moment when the two horses crossed.


    Speaking of the horse pole attack, it is obvious that the Nvzhen cavalry are better at it. They set it fast and accurate. Several scouts were caught because they couldn''t dodge and were not used to such an attack, which made Xu Yunsheng frown when he watched all this happen. Fortunately, when fighting and catching people at close quarters, the scouts are better. They are also used to catching the enemy at close quarters. In addition, they can become cold front members. Which one is not infinitely powerful and agile, which makes them capture more than 10 Nvzhen cavalry in a very short time, but bring back the defeat.

 Chapter 667

    Seeing that more than ten knights were captured alive on horses, Yela''s face was very ugly. He finally began to face up to this cavalry belonging to the five-star army. He thought it was the first equestrian competition. Even the Mongolian cavalry was inferior. Now it seems that he is a little arrogant.


    "Let''s go together and draw the knife." I see that the five-star army has great Kung Fu. I''m afraid the situation will become worse and worse. Yela is not ready to wait. I don''t know whether Sun Hong''s command in front has made them fight with the five-star army. What he has to do now is to meet with the main force of the army.


    Ye La pulled out the saber, and the 200 Nvzhen cavalry beside him also pulled out the saber. The 200 people shouted in place, and then clamped their legs on the horse''s belly, shouting and attacking forward one by one.


    "Let me stop them." Xu Yunsheng, who had been staring at Yela for a long time, flashed an expression that he knew you would do so. He took the 95 style in his hand first, and then straddled the horse and rushed to the battlefield.


    Shooting immediately is Yang Chendong''s new request for the cold front. That is, the next step is to fight immediately. How to shoot stably and hit the target at high speed has become the main direction of cold front training for a while.


    Some requirements are easy to say, but they are quite difficult to do. It''s like shooting at once. Even in the reconnaissance camp, only a few people can do it. They can shoot on the moving war horse and hit the target. As a battalion commander, Xu Yunsheng happens to be a soldier with this level.


    As the horse moved forward, Xu Yunsheng held the gun and slowed down his breathing. After he adapted to the turbulence on the horse, his right index finger moved slightly. Then the bullet was fired from the gun chamber and hit ye Labao who was waving the saber.


    It didn''t hurt people because Xu Yunsheng was very optimistic about Yela''s ability and could train cavalry to compete with the scouts. Such a person is definitely a talent and is also needed by the sixth young master.


    Bravo.


    After a very unexpected gunshot, Yela, who was running wildly, felt the sinking of her right arm. When she instinctively looked up, she showed a frightened expression in her eyes. I don''t know when, there has been a big gap in the sword in her hand, and the blade has the meaning of breaking.


    "Hoo!" Xu Yunsheng, who fired this shot, was also lucky. Although after a while of training, after wasting a lot of bullets, he can hit the target immediately when he moves, the probability of hitting an object as thin as a knife is still very low. One shot in five rounds is the limit, and this shot will hit, There are also some elements of luck.


    Xu Yunsheng is a secret fluke. Falling into Yela''s eyes really shocked him. The other party can hit his saber with a firegun. Isn''t it easier if he wants to kill himself? How could this five-star army shoot so well? What exactly are they from?


    After becoming the head of a thousand households in the northern Ming Dynasty, Yela had a certain understanding of fire guns. But as far as he knows, the level of stability and accuracy of the guns in Beiming Dynasty is very low. Only the mercenaries brought by Zhongdan company are said to be really powerful, and the advanced continuous fire guns in their hands can be used to fight one enemy against ten or even a hundred. Does it mean that the other party is holding the world''s most advanced firearms in the hands of mercenaries?


    The idea just flashed in my mind. Yela, who had launched the charge, didn''t have time to think too much. Although he was really frightened just now, maybe it was the other party who happened to be ignorant? Besides, he doesn''t think that the other party will deliberately keep his hand when he has the ability to kill himself. The two sides don''t have any friendship. Why do they do so?


    "Come on, be careful that they have fire guns in their hands. Only when we get close to them can we get an advantage and rush with me." only after a short hesitation, Yela''s cry rang out again. At this moment, there is only one idea in my mind, that is, rush to the opponent, chop them down under the horse, and then grab the continuous fire guns in their hands, so we can make great achievements.


    It can be said that the Nvzhen cavalry was set up by Ye La alone. With all his financial resources and energy, everyone can call his name in these three hundred battles. Everyone usually treats each other as brothers. When he orders, it is natural that everyone competes for courage to take the lead and runs in dozens of directions to Yang Chendong''s headquarters. They either held a horse rope in their hands, or made a flying dive, a picture of trying to capture all the five-star army here alive.


    "Interesting." Xu Yunsheng, who fired a shot, saw that the other party and himself had the same mind. He even wanted to catch the living mouth. He was very happy. Obviously, the other party has the same interest in his strong skills and even his own weapons. If he wants to occupy them for his own use, he has this idea. It depends on whose means are more clever. "Come on, prepare anesthetic bullets. Don''t be afraid of waste. As long as you can catch these people alive, the battalion commander will report the consumed bullets to you later."


    The more he saw the performance of Nvzhen cavalry, Xu Yunsheng more affirmed the strength of these people. They are absolutely first-class elite soldiers, especially horse Kung Fu. Obviously, they are even better than the cavalry regiment chasing the wind. If such people can be used for their own use, the cavalry strength of the mercenary is likely to rise by half a step or more. The sixth young master once said that talent is always the most important. With this sentence, he just consumes some anesthetic gun bullets. He really makes a lot of money.


    The scouts were still bothered by each other''s superb horse performance. They thought they had strong immediate strength, but they had to throw away goods. When they really compared, they found that they still had too many shortcomings. In the face of such a powerful opponent, they are not confident enough. Now, if the battalion commander sends a message, he can use the anesthetic gun. In this way, he doesn''t have to worry about killing these elite. At present, everyone is not polite. One by one, he takes out the precious anesthetic bullet clip from his body and puts it into the gun. He aims skillfully, adjusts his breathing, shoots smoothly, and a series of actions are natural and smooth.


    BAM BAM... BAM bam!


    The gunfire kept ringing. Without scruples, bullets flew out of the gun and shot into the Nvzhen cavalry who was trying to get close to them. In fact, they did rely on them or on their horse.


    At first, we all wanted to control each other for our own use, which was the reason why we didn''t fight face-to-face. But now, suddenly, the five-star army fired a gun. After seeing a confidant shot, his body trembled a few times and fell to the ground. One by one, they couldn''t get up, and Yela''s face began to get cold, Until deep and terrible.


    "Bow and arrow, don''t care so much, kill, kill me!" the brothers "died" in front of themselves one by one. Yela''s patience and tolerance disappeared at this moment, in exchange for infinite anger and terrible killing intention.


    Yela finally wants to be serious. She doesn''t want to catch prisoners of war, but to return blood with blood.


    But at this moment, Yela''s reaction was a little slow. At his command, when the Nvzhen cavalry picked up their hard bows one by one, the number of people who could really open the bow and pull the arrow was not enough.


    In a very short time, Yela, who lost most of his combat power, began to fight back with less than ten female real iron cavalry, and gave full play to their horse Kung Fu. Even in the face of continuous fire guns, these people also rely on their body flexibility to do all kinds of evasive actions to let the flying bullets empty one by one. At the same time, they were also looking for an opportunity to release bows and arrows to fight back. In a short time, seven scouts were attacked, hit by bows and arrows or horses, and fell to the ground.


    Yela only brought less than ten cavalry, exactly nine. There were only ten people. A wave of counterattack hit seven scouts, and the hit rate reached 70%, which has reached a very high level.


    BAM bam!


    In the short time after the other party released the bows and arrows, another five Nvzhen cavalry fell from their horses. Ye La, who was surrounded by only four cavalry, yelled, then turned around and left, very simply.


    After seeing the five-star army''s accurate shooting method and powerful fire gun, he knew that it was impossible to win the other party with this man and horse in his hand. That is, he left to keep this hatred in his heart and seek revenge.


    Ye La wanted to go. How could Xu Yunsheng agree? After a shout, he pursued. He himself rode a horse and chased after ye la. Anesthetizing the opponent is just a means. If he wants to really convince them to use it for himself, he knows that all hope will fall on the other party, the thousand head of the family who leads the army.


    As long as this person is captured alive, it is possible to subdue the cavalry below. Otherwise, the problem will be difficult to deal with.


    The target was clear. Xu Yunsheng took a class of elite scouts and chased Ye La behind him. A class of scouts is only to deal with a cavalry, which is also very rare in the history of Yang scouts, and it is doomed that Yela will not escape.


    Yela''s horse skills are really superb. His mount is not an ordinary war horse, but seems to be psychic. He seems to know the master''s meaning and rushed out of the siege of reconnaissance cavalry several times when it is extremely dangerous.


    Yela''s horses are well protected. A layer of iron armor is on the body and even the head is surrounded. Although these weights will reduce the running speed of the horses, because the whole body is armor, it will give you a feeling that you can''t start. Even if the gun hit the armor, it didn''t penetrate, but the strong stamina made the war horse eat pain and neigh unceasingly.

 Chapter 668

    Yela, with a calm face, felt the rage of stepping off the war horse. He also had a black face, a look that would erupt and kill at any time. Thinking that the elite cavalry he had worked hard for many years had been killed one by one in such a short time, he wanted to kill a bloody river with the cavalry of the five-star army.


    He is also trying to suppress his anger. He knows that the current situation is very unfavorable to him. If he wants to work hard, he may be able to kill several opponents, but his life must stay here. Death can no longer make him feel terrible. He is afraid that no one can avenge him and his brothers after his death, so he can only bear it.


    Under the siege of ten people, even the iron clothes could not be protected. When the war horses were injured, they kept neighing. He could not hear them. Relying on his black armor and exquisite skills, he commanded the war horses to rush out of the battlefield. What Yu Guang saw made him clench his teeth again, for nothing else, just because the five soldiers who followed him were also hit by the cavalry of the five-star army and fell from the horse.


    To times, all the three hundred horses brought by this trip were destroyed, and only one of them survived, which strengthened his idea of escaping in order to get up in Dongshan and revenge again.


    "Battalion commander, this guy can''t slip away. His perception is very strong. We didn''t hit him with several shots. His horse is dressed in armor and protected by black armor. What should we do if the bullet can''t be pierced at once?" the accompanying squad leader rode to Xu Yunsheng with a bitter look on his face. His face is very ugly.


    "Battalion commander, he''s going to rush out." another deputy squad leader in the team suddenly shouted and looked up. He was seeing Yela rushing out of the place defended by the squad leader. It seemed that he was really going to rush out of the encirclement. Once out of here, if he throws away the armor on the horse, the speed will be greatly improved. It''s really hard to hope to catch him.


    "Wufang, look at the battalion commander." Xu Yunsheng''s face didn''t jump and his heart didn''t panic. He reached out to pick up the 95 style in his hand, opened the spot shooting mode, and then aimed at the foot of the black horse in battle armor. He fired five shots in a row.


    He deserves to be the commander of the reconnaissance battalion and the first group of people to follow the sixth young master. After wasting countless bullets, his shooting skill was finally small. The five bullets were shot out, and two shots landed in the same area. Although they were not at all, they all belonged to the right hind leg of the war horse.


    When the two bullets landed in the same area, the consequences were conceivable. Although the bullets could not penetrate, when each bullet hit the hind leg, the horse finally couldn''t bear the force. As soon as the right leg softened, it fell to the ground with a plop. Yela, who was unprepared or confident in this armor, was thrown out. The man separated from the horse, flew three meters and fell to the ground.


    At the critical moment, Yela rolled forward. She had just fallen to the ground, and her body had already flown out. Then she ran forward for dozens of steps. Suddenly, she turned around, and there was an extra bow and arrow in her hand. The black arrow twinkled with the light of death. When she opened the bow and arrow, she wanted to shoot the enemy back.


    Yela had to stop. Without the help of war horses, how could he be faster than the scouts on war horses?


    Even if you can''t escape, it''s better to fight together. Killing one is enough, and killing two can be regarded as earning one.


    The strong bow had been opened, and the murderous spirit had been locked on a five-star army reconnaissance cavalry who approached first, and then a bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. But this smile just opened, he felt a sudden pain in his right arm, then his whole body began to be weak, his eyes began to glow, and the bow and arrow fell out of his hands. When he didn''t shoot anyone, he had fallen to the ground and fainted.


    More than 200 meters away, Xu Yunsheng slowly put away the anesthesia gun, smiled and said, "well, tie the man and take him back."


    After wasting thousands of anesthetic bullets, more than 500 northern Ming cavalry, including Ye La and Liu Dai, were captured. Under Xu Yunsheng''s personal custody, they came to the base camp of the five-star army.


    At the base camp, the war reports were sent to Yang Chendong one by one, and Yang Erban, who was responsible for delivering information, was wearing a face. Don''t think that he is mature, wins many wars and is not arrogant. In fact, it''s just because he didn''t have a chance to go to the battlefield this time.


    With the growing power of Yang Chendong, the authority is naturally becoming more and more important. Few people dare to make their temper in front of him, and may even be gone. Yang er must be an exception. When he is happy, he will show it on his face, and when he is angry, he will also show it on his face. That is to say, without delaying his work, what his face expresses is his real mood at this moment.


    However, Yang Chendong never reprimanded this, perhaps because he thought it was a fun thing, or he liked Yang er''s appearance of not hiding his mind. In short, when Yang ER was angry, he never got angry, but always looked at each other with interest, so that Yang er''s anger could not be sent out for a time, but he would be embarrassed to be seen, Finally, the anger dissipated naturally.


    "Young master, can I have a good time next time if I have a chance? Even the tiger head is leading the army." after a long time, Yang Er finally couldn''t hold back. He finally said his heart while handing in another battlefield briefing.


    He didn''t lift his head. He carefully looked at the battlefield briefing in his hand. Yang Chendong''s voice came out from his mouth, "if you want to lead the army, you can choose a battalion and be a battalion commander first. If you perform well, it''s not difficult to become a regimental commander."


    "Ah! Young master, you promised." hearing that he was finally able to lead the army and was still the head of the first battalion, Yang Er immediately smiled.


    "Yes, I promised. If you promised, you can hand over with Qiu Wu and daoxiao and leave now." Yang Chendong finally raised his head and looked at Yang Er, who was standing in Haoli with a smile.


    "Good, good... Bad." Yang Er hehe smiled and nodded constantly, but then he seemed to think of something, and immediately shook his head like a rattle. "Yang Er will follow the young master, always follow the young master."


    Yang Er finally reacted. With the qualifications he has always followed around Yang Chendong, being a battalion commander in the army is not only an important job, but also a very common thing. Even with his identity and qualifications, no one will say anything even when he is a regimental commander. But if he really gets off the army, it will be difficult to return to Yang Chendong, which is absolutely unacceptable to him.


    Yang Er didn''t forget what role he played when he came to Yang Chendong with Yang San, Yang Si, Yang Wu and Yang 65 brothers, that is, Yang Jiading, who not only protected the safety of the sixth young master, but also was responsible for dealing with some Yang family affairs. This is their duty and pursuit, but now, if he wants to go to the battlefield, he will also violate his original commitment and goal, which is tantamount to betraying his life, which is not allowed by Yang er.


    Just after some joy, I suddenly thought of these things. I thought that the sixth young master said just now that he could leave after handing over his work. Does that mean he can''t come back? Compared with protecting the safety of the sixth young master, not to mention a battalion commander, a regimental head and a division commander can''t move people.


    Yang Er suddenly repented. Yang Chendong''s look remained unchanged. He just asked seriously, "I just said, I promised. If you agree, you can leave now."


    "No, young master, I won''t promise. I''ll go back on my word. I''ll stay with the young master all my life and use my life to protect your safety." Yang er said in a decisive tone. Then with a plop, the whole man knelt down on the ground and knocked his head to the ground.


    "Hey." Yang Er knelt down. Yang Chendong shook his head reluctantly, then raised his hand and said, "well, it''s your choice. I respect you, so stay. Just the same thing, I don''t want to hear the second time. If you have such an idea next time, just leave directly, okay?"


    "Understand, young master, you can rest assured that such an idea will not exist in this life." Yang Er knocked his head on the ground three times before he slowly raised his head and breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that the young master had said these words, that is, he was not angry with himself. It seems that it is necessary for him to go back and review it and be able to stay with the sixth young master, This is what many people want. He even wants to have more. He really doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth.


    Yang Er stood up again. Yang Chendong no longer looked at him, but put the newly obtained battlefield briefing in front of him. "Well, take a look. Battalion commander Xu said that this Beiming general named Ye LA has two skills. You will fight with him later to find out his ability."


    As soon as he heard that there was a fight to fight, Yang er''s face reappeared a smile, "OK, OK, please rest assured, young master. I will teach him a good lesson in a while, hehe hehe."


    When the battle was won, the troops sent came back one after another. Yang Chendong stood at the gate of the barracks with a crowd on a white dragon horse to welcome the triumphant army. When any army passes by him, it will pay a solemn military salute to show respect. The smoke had already risen in the barracks, and the two remaining auxiliary barracks had cooked delicious meals, waiting to reward the army.


    The soldiers who entered the camp first handed over their booty and the noses of the dead enemies to the officers who recorded their meritorious deeds, and then washed their hands and ate happily with the silver deposited under the reward. The camp was soon full of popularity and all kinds of laughter.

 Chapter 669

    In the battle of Liaohe, more than 3000 enemies were killed, more than 6000 enemies were captured, and countless war horses and various materials were seized. The five-star army itself is only less than 100 people dead and injured. It can be called an absolute victory in the cold weapon period of war horse collision.


    Troops and prisoners of war entered the barracks, including Xu Yunsheng''s headquarters. Yela is still in a coma after being shot with an anesthetic gun, but his dismounted horse has recovered as before and is now led to Yang Chendong.


    "Oh? This armour is good." looking at the war horse''s war clothes that completely wrapped the war horse, Yang Chendong became interested.


    "Yes, sixth young master, this armour is really powerful. It''s difficult for ordinary bullets to play any role when they hit him." Xu Yunsheng stood aside and painted a detailed description of the situation on the battlefield.


    Listening, Yang Chendong nodded constantly and thought deeply on his face, "come and invite Wu Huo over."


    Wu Huo, the blacksmith who is good at making stirrups or armor equipment on war horses, came to Yang Chendong. When he came here, he didn''t wait for others to ask him. He went to the war horse in iron clothes. First he looked carefully, and then he touched it with his hands. His face flashed with excitement, like a young man who couldn''t put it down when he saw a beautiful girl.


    "OK, I''ve seen it and touched it. Tell me, can you make such a war horse iron suit?" Yang Chendong smiled on the white dragon horse.


    "Yes. But there are a lot of materials needed. This kind of iron is not ordinary iron, but has been tempered. Let''s say, it''s good to have five kilograms of iron after one hundred kilograms of iron are polished. After all, we should consider the reasons of toughness and self weight. It can''t have any impurities." Wu Huo, who had an idea for a long time, turned to hug his fist and reported respectfully to Yang Chendong.


    "Five percent? Well, it''s really necessary." Yang Chendong nodded in agreement. However, Xu Yunsheng said that the speed of the war horse did not decrease significantly because of the iron coat, which has explained the strength of the iron, which is what he attaches most importance to.


    Of course, this also shows that it needs a lot of iron to make such a war horse suit. Even with Yang Chendong''s financial resources, it is possible to equip all war horses with such a suit. Although in recent years, at his request, the amount of steel prepared in chixian city is not small, but both Arsenal and shipyard need a lot. Not to mention that when Yang Chendong left, there was a new factory - tank factory, and the materials needed were unknown. It''s impossible to have spare power to support yourself to build this horse iron suit.


    "It seems that everything needs to be done by himself. But I''m afraid the number of cavalry teams with tens of thousands of people is enough to make people sigh." Yang Chendong''s idea of equipping all the horses was strangled by him as soon as he raised his head. He knew he had to do it, but it was not firm, but a fool.


    "Well, take out all the iron things we brought. I''m trying to get some around. It should be no problem to equip a team of 100 people first." Yang Chendong soon made a decision and set his eyes on Wu Huo. If it is feasible, he is ready to equip his two guards first. In that way, his safety will be more guaranteed. When he goes anywhere, he doesn''t have to worry about other officers. (the number of two guard teams has been expanded from 30 to 50)


    "As long as the materials are enough, I can take the blacksmiths to forge this kind of war clothes." Wu Huo has a confident face.


    Interest is the best teacher. He has learned to forge iron with his father since he was born. Up to now, he has more than 30 years of experience. Without good things, it is not his ability, but the conditions and environment do not allow him. But if there are enough materials, the things he firmly makes will not be worse than anyone''s.


    "Well, that''s settled. There''s not only the iron horse armor, but also a set of invulnerable black armor over there. Hit it all together, ha ha ha." Yang Chendong laughed with satisfaction, and then touched the iron horse armor like a stream of love, with exclamation and longing on his face.


    In the camp, the soldiers had a warm and full meal, and everyone''s spirit recovered as before, and the commanders of each battalion and company also took the opportunity to start targeted training, give compensatory training according to the deficiencies in the battlefield of the previous World War I, and strive to have a better performance in the next World War.


    The captured soldiers were gathered together and took care of a full meal. When they saw that there was meat in the dish and the quantity was still sufficient, they even ate one heartily. For a time, they seemed to forget that they were already prisoners.


    Yela and Liu Dai were also among them. When they saw that their soldiers were not dead, still alive and wolfing down, they also sighed in their hearts.


    In order to have the ability to protect themselves in the future, although one of them is the head of a thousand households and the other is a deputy thousand households, they have really been poor in recent years. All the money is spent on equipment and training, so that they seldom eat meat.


    The following people have never complained. It''s not that they don''t have ideas. They know that what they eat now is for the future people to live a more free life. Now that he has become a prisoner and has no future, he simply eats a happy meal.


    Yela''s eyes overflowed with tears. He knew that he was sorry for too many soldiers. But at the same time, he was very happy. He thought that brothers were killed on the horse in front of him. He thought that the brothers separated Yin and Yang. He really didn''t think that when he woke up, the brothers were there. At most, they were only a little injured, and no one died. This made him very happy. At the same time, he was also curious about the means used by the cavalry of the five-star army, How did you do it.


    "Ye La and Liu Dai, my young master wants to see you." Xu Yunsheng appeared in front of the prisoner camp with a pinch. Sure enough, the two people were full and put down their dishes and chopsticks, so he shouted.


    As soon as the voice fell, all the more than 500 prisoners got up and stood up, whether they were full or not. At this moment, they got up together, and then looked at Xu Yunsheng with fierce eyes. Although they now have no weapons in their hands, they still have fists, legs, and steel teeth. If they still have one breath, they will never let anyone threaten the safety of the two generals.


    Xu Yunsheng was amazed by the collective performance of the Nvzhen cavalry. Just from this point of view, we can see that the two generals should still be loved by the soldiers below. Isn''t such a person the talent needed by the sixth young master?


    "Well, I won''t take you to ask questions, not to kill you. Besides, if I really want to kill you, do you think I can stop it?" Xu Yunsheng was very optimistic about these Nvzhen cavalry, but his face was still very serious. These people were still his enemies before they didn''t join the sixth young master''s door.


    Yela and Liu Dai heard the meaning of Xu Yunsheng''s words. In addition, they are now sending people away. Do they really think they can''t go out if they don''t want to go out? If you annoy the other party, you will only implicate a group of subordinates.


    "All right, let''s sit down. I''ll go out with Liu Qianhu." Yela knew that it was not her own decision at this time, or what she could do if she didn''t want to? Besides, he also wanted to see who the general of the five-star army was and how he could train such a powerful cavalry as Xu Yunsheng.


    When two generals spoke, although the soldiers below still had some complaints, they couldn''t say anything. One by one, they had to tell the general to be careful and watch them out of the capture camp. As they followed Xu Yunsheng on the way to the main tent, the voice of battalion commander Xu whispered to their ears, "when you see the young master later, please be respectful. Even if it''s not for your own sake, for the sake of your brothers and people, please pay attention to your words, otherwise no one can save you."


    Although Xu Yunsheng knows that the sixth young master loves talents, if he relies on talents to be rebellious and even export injured people, even if the sixth young master is broad-minded and doesn''t have the same knowledge as these people, who knows what Hu Mang and Yang Er will do. In front of a group of officers who regard the sixth young master as God, anyone who dares to do anything exciting will have very serious consequences.


    Yela and Liu Dai didn''t say anything, that is, they didn''t say yes or no. They just followed Xu Yunsheng step by step. In fact, only two people knew that if the leader of the five-star army didn''t have the ability, they would never bow their heads.


    This is the dignity of the strong. Only the stronger can subdue them. Otherwise, let alone surrender, I''m afraid there will be other ideas in my heart. On the contrary, it''s just a matter of time.


    About two miles away, Xu Yunsheng finally stopped and stood in front of a large military tent. As soon as she entered here, Yela felt a murderous spirit rippling around.


    Liu Dai is better. His perception is not as strong as Yela. He just feels a little uncomfortable. But Yela felt like a lamb straying into the forest and being watched by a tiger, which made him very nervous.


    About 300 meters away from the military tent, Yang Chendong is watching Ye La and Liu Dai under the cover of another military tent. While seeing the latter lowering his head, he couldn''t help looking around. The former didn''t even lift his head, but his whole body was tight. It seemed that his body would become a bow at any time, and he would make the strongest counterattack at any time.

 Chapter 670

    "That''s Yela. The reaction is good." Yang Chendong casually stretched out his hand and asked Guan Zhong, the battalion commander directly under the third division.


    Liu Dai was taken prisoner by Guan Zhong. The situation about these people is naturally clear. Seeing the sixth young master asking, he hugged his fist and bowed and said, "yes, that man was Yela. When he caught him, battalion commander Xu took a full class of soldiers and took some effort to catch him."


    "Well, it''s someone with some strength." Yang Chendong has heard of these things for a long time, but there''s nothing strange. This is the current tentative move. He deliberately arranged the wolf tooth team to ambush near his big tent in order to put pressure on his opponent and see how Yela''s perception is. After all, he wants to become a general leading the army and cultivate an independent general. If he doesn''t even have the ability to perceive danger, it won''t make people feel relieved to deliver his military power.


    That is, knowing that ye LA''s strength is good, Yang Chendong looked sideways at Yang Er, "how about? If your hands itch, go and have a try."


    "Yes." Yang Er, who could not wait for a long time, promised and then walked towards the big account. The tall body seemed to attract a tremor of the ground every time it landed. It can be seen that Yang er''s strength has improved again for a while.


    Xu Yunsheng, who is still standing in front of the big account, is not in a hurry. His task is to bring two people here. What will happen next is what he needs to worry about. Ye La and Liu Dai behind him, especially the latter, have been standing here for a long time. No one has come to greet him, which makes him very puzzled. He endured and endured. He is ready to look up and ask Xu Yunsheng when he will stand here.


    That is, just looking up, a real murderous spirit appeared on his side. Liu Dai quickly turned around and looked at Yang Er, who was already five meters in front of him.


    Standing there with a height of nearly 1.9 meters and a weight of more than 200 kilograms, people can''t ignore it. When Liu Dai saw the other side, he instinctively made a defensive action, and all this fell into Yang er''s eyes.


    "You! No, my opponent is him." seeing Liu Dai staring at himself with a defensive look, Yang Er shook his head in disdain and said proudly.


    How to say, he is also a vice president, who has the blood of Nvzhen nationality. When was he looked down upon like this. Liu Dai raised his head and stared at Yang Er, opening his mouth, "you are crazy, but you know, it''s not a big fight. If you have the ability, we''ll fight. I''ll let you know what the consequences of being frivolous are."


    "Frivolous?" Yang Er laughed. "Originally you weren''t good enough for me to clean you up, but even if you yelled so much, come on and let everyone see who was frivolous." after that, Yang''s hand hooked his hook finger to Liu Dai and made a gesture that was both provocative and not beaten.


    This gesture naturally came from Yang Chendong. It was this action at the beginning. I don''t know how awesome, powerful and cool it was. It was precisely because of this gesture that the first and second guard teams were destroyed. Hu Mang and Yang Er also lost and lay on the ground. Until now, together with the wolf tooth special team, they will be destroyed.


    This is Yang Chendong''s strength. But it''s not real strength. No one knows, because now no one can test the bottom line of the sixth young master. We just know that once the hook finger moves, these people together are no longer his opponent.


    Learning from the appearance of the sixth young master, Yang Er also made the same action, which attracted Liu Dai''s anger.


    Although he didn''t know what this action meant, Yang er''s contempt and disdain in his eyes had been revealed without doubt. That is, of course, he would do it. He wanted to let the arrogant man know what would happen if he dared to despise himself.


    "Ah - ha!" with a break, Liu Dai''s feet kept raising dust on the ground. He was just full. Now he was full of strength. With his anger, his speed was even faster than usual.


    After running seven or eight steps in a row, Liu Dai''s whole body suddenly flew up and hit Yang er''s head with a heavy fist.


    "Hum!" his eyes stared at each other''s body. When Liu Dai jumped up, Yang er made a disdainful cold hum in his mouth. Then he didn''t see any action. He just tilted his head, so that his fist fell empty and fell close to the corner of his clothes.


    Liu Dai''s face didn''t change at all. Originally, he didn''t expect this punch to be successful. This was a trial move. The next horizontal kick was his real killing move. The body spun down in mid air, kicked out his right leg and swung over Yang er''s head.


    The change speed of this record is very fast. Even Yang Er can''t escape. That is, Yang Er simply tilted his head, and then raised his right arm to block his fragile neck.


    "When!" he kicked a strong kick and was kicking Yang er''s front arm. The powerful force shocked Liu Dai''s body and stepped back. At the moment, a look of pain appeared on his face.


    This time he attacked first, but when he kicked Yang er''s arm, it was like kicking a thick iron plate, which brought him endless pain and made the corners of his mouth twitch.


    "Do you still want to go?" seeing that Liu Dai, who failed in one blow, wanted to fall back again after kicking, Yang ER was not willing to promise. Before he didn''t make a move, he wanted to try the weight of the other party. That is, he knew the general strength of the other party, and that was the time for him to fight back.


    Under the violent drink, Yang er''s right arm suddenly grabbed forward, and accurately grasped Liu Dai''s ankle in his hand. Then his body suddenly rotated in place, and took Liu Dai''s body to fly.


    "You go to me." after turning more than half a circle, Yang Er felt that Liu Dai''s whole body had rotated with his own body. He suddenly released his big hand, and the figure flew forward like a bow and arrow.


    "Poof!"


    After about a breath, Liu Dai''s whole body was hit on the earth. At that moment, he felt that the bones of his whole body seemed to be scattered, except for pain. This is because Yang Er controls his power. Otherwise, I''m afraid this throw can kill him.


    Liu Dai was thrown out. Yang er''s body stood still again, patted his hands, said in an indifferent manner, "well, there are no noisy people. Now you can fight with me."


    His eyes fell on Yela. Yang Er clenched his fists and heard bursts of creaking noise.


    In the scene just now, Yela can be said to see from the beginning to the end. Because of this, he dared not underestimate Yang''s two points. On the contrary, he kept making evaluation in his heart. Finally, he shook his head and said in a unwilling but sad tone: "I''m not your opponent."


    "Oh." Yang Er, who was preparing for a big fight, suddenly settled there after listening to Yela''s words. This is not consistent with the task assigned by the young master. After thinking about it, he turned back and looked in the direction of Yang Chendong.


    At this time, Yang Chendong strode here and just let him hear Yela''s answer. Compared with others'' suspicious and even contemptuous look, Yang Chendong kept his face unchanged. On the contrary, if he looked carefully, he still had a trace of happiness.


    In this era, people who can ride on the battlefield boast that they are men, and they are all those who have higher eyes than the top. In case of a bloody battle, it is about who has more people, who has great strength and who dares to die. On the contrary, there are few people who are less violent than others like Yela.


    But because there are few, it seems abrupt and even despised by most people. As a weiqianhu of the northern Ming Dynasty, he had already conceded defeat before the war, which was naturally a cowardly performance and a timid behavior in their eyes.


    "This Yela seems not as strong as battalion commander Xu said." Hu mang was the first to assert. Not only him, but also Qiu Wu, the first guard captain and Dao Xiao, the second guard captain, nodded in agreement.


    "You have a self-known name, which is the ability that a commander should have." Yang Chendong suddenly opened his mouth before others laughed. In an instant, the face of Hu Mang and others changed, and the voice that was supposed to laugh was stuck in his throat.


    Ignoring the wonderful changes in the expressions of these people around him, Yang Chendong strode to Yela''s face and looked at each other with great interest, "well, admit defeat before fighting. Do you know that doing so will make others look down upon."


    Yang Chendong didn''t report his identity, and Yela didn''t ask. But he could still see that although the person asking questions was young, he was surrounded by all the stars and the moon. It was not easy to think of his identity. Out of politeness, he replied, "it doesn''t matter whether others look up to us. We live for ourselves, not in the eyes of others."


    "Interesting." listening to this answer, Yang Chendong seemed more interested, "but I don''t know why you admit defeat directly? Don''t you have the courage to try?"


    He said he didn''t want to live in the eyes of others, but Yang Chendong asked a question about this matter. Yela was lazy to answer again, twisted her head and looked unwilling to answer again. This is to hear Xu Yunsheng standing on one side. He was afraid that the sixth young master would be angry. He quickly whispered, "Yela, don''t be arrogant. This person is our sixth young master and a loyal and courageous man."

 Chapter 671

    Because Xu Yunsheng knew Ye LA''s ability and cherished talent, he kindly reminded her. But ye La seems ungrateful. What do you mean, don''t be arrogant, what do you mean, our sixth young master? It''s clearly yours, okay? What else is there to be loyal and courageous? What the hell is that, Zhong Dan Gong... Ah! "Loyal and brave?"


    Ye La, who was half a beat slower in reaction, changed her appearance and looked at Yang Chendong again. Then she was shocked and asked, "what did you say? You just said you were the loyal and courageous Duke of Daming? But was that the loyal and courageous Duke known as the God of war?"


    No wonder Yela was so shocked. Although it is said that nuergandisi area is far away from the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, it has also been heard about the God of war''s continuous victory and forcing away the vara army. The female immortal claims to be the strong person of this era, and naturally praises the real strong person. As early as after hearing the news, he thought more than once that he would meet the God of war if he had the opportunity. Unexpectedly, he did so today.


    Yela stood in front of Yang Chendong with a shocked face and looked at him continuously. She found that the God of war was very young and didn''t say anything, and she had a sense of elegance. She couldn''t see that she could do any Kung Fu at all. Was he really the God of war?


    Where did he know that under the moisture of that gas, Yang Chendong could have hidden the murderous gas and reached the state of returning to nature. Unless he wants to let the other party know, otherwise only by looking at his appearance, no one can see how powerful energy is contained in his seemingly literati body.


    "Don''t read it. If you''re talking about defeating vara, I''m the God of war." Yang Chendong narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    "You are really the God of war, but they say that the God of war has three heads and six arms. He is more than ten feet tall and his arms are as thick as ordinary people''s thighs..." Yela said all the words she heard in the rumors.


    "Ha ha, ha ha." Yang Chendong couldn''t stop laughing when ye La described herself like this. Not only that, Hu Mang and Yang Er also laughed together. They have been with the sixth young master for the longest time. Of course, they know who the sixth young master is.


    After laughing for a long time, Yang Chendong stopped smiling and said: "You mean I have three heads and six arms. But in fact, I am a very normal person, the same as you. But you should also know that even if it is a legend, if you don''t exaggerate, who is willing to listen and believe it?"


    In the last sentence, Yang Chendong told the truth. There is always exaggeration in history. It seems that when a person is very powerful, he must exaggerate infinitely, which has become a law. But in fact, those famous people in history, who are not one head and two shoulders, have nothing to do with ordinary people before they become famous respective.


    Yela also smiled at this moment, which was an embarrassing smile. He was a smart man, but now he was misled, which was enough to show how powerful the legend was. Even he had to believe it.


    Seeing ye La smiling reluctantly, Yang Chendong waved his hand casually, which meant that he didn''t mention the topic anymore, and then said: "Battalion commander Xu said that you and your Nvzhen cavalry are very strong, but I don''t know why you are so good at training. Don''t say it''s your duty. I''ve learned that your salary and some gray income are invested in the cavalry. This is not the duty and responsibility of a thousand families."


    Yela has recovered from the shock. Listening to Yang Chendong''s question, he smiled bitterly and said: "Before that, I was confident in the cavalry under my opponent, but after this war, I still have to say something strong. I am a prisoner now. As for why I did this, I dare not deceive. It''s just that I''m used to being bullied and don''t want future generations to be inferior."


    "That''s good." when Yang Chendong heard the last sentence and didn''t want future generations to be inferior, he shouted with great emotion. Of course, he wouldn''t tell Yela that after more than 100 years in history, the female immortal was powerful and enslaved the whole Han people for 268 years. They really completed the fact that future generations were not inferior or even superior.


    Knowing that the female immortal has ambition, Yang Chendong met her again. Of course, we should strangle this ambition in the cradle. For the sake of insurance, of course, we should take them under our command and keep a close eye on the best. "Yela, right? My Lord wants to take you as his command now. What do you think? Don''t worry. Under my command, the immortal can also live very freely. As long as she is obedient, has no worries about food and clothing, and has a happy life."


    Yang Chendong made a promise and stared at Ye la.


    At this time, the girl is really weak. Don''t say it''s better than Mongolia and warra. Yang Chendong is willing to take them, which is naturally what Yela wants. She doesn''t know what the future is and what will happen. Yela is moved by this. He knows more clearly that if he doesn''t agree now, he was originally a prisoner. He''s afraid I don''t even have a chance to see the sun tomorrow.


    With a plop, Yela knelt down on the ground and kowtowed three times to Yang Chendong. "Yela is willing to take Nvzhen to take refuge in Zhongdan Gong until she dies."


    The story about Yang Chendong''s killing Jiaozhi and Lancang kingdom in the South with a Powerful Mercenary has been spread to nuergandasi. As a thousand households, Yela has the right to know these things. Once in his heart, he didn''t know how much he envied the power of mercenaries. Now he even had the opportunity to meet Yang Chendong himself. He finally made the decision to surrender soon. He thought it was right, at least for now.


    Yang Chendong accepted another general. He smiled happily. He didn''t think he was a king. Once he showed his arrogance, he would bow down to himself. He knew very well that Yela was also obedient to himself, but because his strength was stronger than him, which could even be said to be an expedient measure.


    It doesn''t matter, that is, Yang Chendong is confident that he won''t let the other party leave again. If we must say where his current advantages are, in addition to the unknown and mysterious warehouse, he should have money left.


    With the foundation of a red inlaid City, so many novel things are sold at high prices, even with a price but no market. He never lacks silver. With silver, you can buy people''s hearts. As long as he is not dizzy and does things that hurt people''s hearts, it is difficult for those who have followed him to follow others.


    The idea flashed in my mind. Yela, who got up, followed Yang Chendong and began to patrol the military camp together.


    This is also the first time Yela intuitively saw the strength of the five-star army. When he knew that general Sun Hong''s 10000 troops of the northern Ming Dynasty had been defeated and captured, he was shocked that not a single soldier had escaped from the whole battlefield.


    Yela is also a proud person. The biggest characteristic of such a person is conceit, that is, he does not admit defeat. In his mind, if he is given enough troops and financial resources, he will certainly become a potential. At least in the face of opponents with a small number of differences, he will not lose. But he also had to admit that even if he was conceited and wanted to face Sun Hong''s 5000 rides and 5000 steps with 600 cavalry, he still had no chance of winning.


    Yang Chendong did it. Although this is because he has more than 10000 troops in his hands. But in such a fierce battlefield, he was surprised that he could not let anyone escape and absolutely block the news. At least this one, he is afraid it is very difficult to do.


    Seeing ye LA''s shock, Yang Chendong said with a smile, "there''s no way. I''m the loyal and courageous Duke personally sealed by the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty. It''s better not to spread this kind of beating my family."


    Yela couldn''t help but tighten her whole body. "Yes, this is still the loyal and courageous public of Beiming Dynasty, but you know this and still move your hand without hesitation. What do you think in your heart? I''m afraid it''s already a move if you expose it."


    Of course, this idea is also in my mind. At this time, Yela is a prisoner of war. Although he said he had defected, who knows whether it is true or not. With his new arrival, he can''t talk nonsense.


    While patrolling the barracks, the two chatted and talked about the horse uniform. Yang Chendong didn''t hide it. He said that he was very satisfied with the invulnerable armor, wanted to imitate and make some, and asked some relevant questions to pay attention to.


    There is no secret about the war horse uniform. This is what everyone can do after accumulating wealth to a certain extent, but most people don''t have such courage. Yang Chendong wanted to do more than 100 pairs of this one, which surprised Ye La again. At the same time, he couldn''t help thinking that this is the rich. I don''t know how much time it takes to build a set by myself. People say it''s good to do it. It''s rich and generous.


    This is not a secret at all. She can take the opportunity to express her "loyalty". Yela said that she would go back to the blacksmith in the army and tell the other party some problems she would encounter when making war horse iron clothes, so as to avoid some common sense mistakes and avoid some detours as much as possible.


    "Very good." Yang Chendong nodded admiringly, looked at a military camp on the left, and said like a random finger: "let''s go and have a look over there."


    Ye La, who followed Yang Chendong, naturally nodded and agreed. He just thought it was the other party showing off his strength and force. He didn''t think too much at all, but he didn''t look as calm as before until he entered the military camp. At this moment, he was surprised. Of course, in less than half an hour with Yang Chendong, he has been surprised many times. I''m afraid he doesn''t remember.

 Chapter 672

    In Yela''s sight, Hulu, the same ethnic group, was sitting on the ground with his back to his knees and had a meeting with several people who looked like young generals.


    Whether Yang Chendong or Ye La, they have chosen a good perspective. Here they can not be found by the other party, but also hear what the other party says. Therefore, the words of Hu Lu and his men clearly entered their ears.


    "Battalion commander, I just went to get a new saber. Hey, don''t say that it''s sharp and tough. I took the previous saber and matched it. I just insisted on it for six times and broke it after impact."


    "Battalion commander, I just exchanged my war merit for silver, and everyone can get at least eighty-two. Eighty two, battalion commander, I can get so much in a war before, but I can''t think of it."


    "Battalion commander, just now I passed by our logistics carriage and inadvertently saw that there were many military uniforms there. Now we have joined the five-star army. Would you like to ask when we can send down the military uniforms and look at the uniform dress of the third division. It looks very energetic."


    "Battalion commander, we have no loss after the first World War. The exchange of military merit is so timely. Would you like to ask for instructions from the head of fengzhui? Our battalion will take the lead in the next World War?"


    "Battalion commander..."


    Yela stood there like a fool. He found that all he heard was the soldiers talking about how to enrich the results of this war and how to perform better in the next war. Some people were in a hurry, so they couldn''t help but speak the unique language of the real woman, which he could understand. He finally knew that the soldiers in the military camp were composed of real women cavalry, that is to say, he was not the first real woman to take refuge in.


    Of course, Yela is a person with his own pride. He won''t care about this problem. But the people took refuge in the five-star army. Now, they are so sincere, which is greatly beyond his expectation. With his intelligence, he also guessed that the predecessor of this army was probably the Bote department in Narcissus town.


    Naturally, Yela knows this person. Not only does he know that he is also the backer of this army. Otherwise, both Sacha River Wei and Taining Wei are not far from Narcissus town. For the sake of Baobei Ming army, he has never been sad for them? It is impossible to say that he did not contribute.


    Yela even thought that one day when this army was trained, he would take it under his command, and there were more than Narcissus knights with no serial number. There were many nearby, with different forces. Yela was quietly watching. As long as the strength of which army was enough and had rich combat experience, he would come forward to recruit. If you want to make the immortal strong and not be bullied by others, you can''t rely on him alone. You need the help of more people of insight.


    I didn''t think that I haven''t decided whether to recruit the Department of Narcissus town. Now they have become part of the five-star army. Let''s see their performance just now. They have fully integrated into the army. At the same time, they also want to have a better performance in the next war, which really stimulated him.


    As a female immortal, he knew more clearly how proud the people of this nation are. Unless their opponents are powerful enough, how could they work hard sincerely? Is it true that the five-star army is so strong? Is it true that the Ming God of war, who looks like a loyal and courageous man in his early twenties, really came down from heaven and has the ability to command the army and win the hearts of the army at a young age?


    The shoulder suddenly sank. Yela, who was thinking wildly, wanted to fight back out of instinct, but no matter how hard he worked, the big hand was put there unharmed. However, he had consumed a cold sweat and still couldn''t do anything about the big hand.


    "You should see that these are also your Nvzhen people. If you come, go in and have a chat. If you have anything to say, you can come to your country at any time." Yang Chendong''s voice came into Ye LA''s ear like a spring breeze. Then the big hand moved away, and he felt that his body could move again.


    Turning around, I saw that Yang Chendong strode away surrounded by a crowd. For some reason, his back became so tall.


    After wiping the cold sweat from her forehead, Yela thought that fortunately she chose to surrender. Otherwise, I''m afraid the big hand just now could easily take her life. Under the pressure of anxiety and a trace of panic, Yela adjusted her mood and strode towards the barracks. He wanted to see what kind of charm there was in the five-star army, which could make the Hulu people so sincere and solid obedience, and even proud to be a member of the five-star army.


    Around Yang Chendong, Hu mang looked constipated and seemed to have something to say.


    "If you have anything to say, I feel uncomfortable looking at you." this change naturally can''t hide from Yang Chendong''s eyes, he joked.


    "Hey, tiger head, have you eaten too much meat recently and your stool is dry." Yang Er couldn''t help joking. As soon as he said this, Qiu Wu, Dao Xiao and others around him also looked like they wanted to laugh and didn''t dare to laugh. They were really uncomfortable.


    Yang Chendong''s authority is naturally inviolable. As the most trusted person around, not everyone can joke about Hu Mang''s reputation, that is, Yang er. They know very well, know when to joke and when to be serious.


    "Go away, your stool is dry." when Yang er said, Hu Mang''s face was black and wanted to beat people.


    Naturally, Yang Er is not afraid. Compared with his kung fu, he is no worse than Hu mang. They are half weight, so this moment he is very tall and straight, a posture that I will accompany you if you want to do it. Tiger mang had to turn his head, look at Yang Chendong and say, "young master, I have a feeling that ye LA has a deep mind and doesn''t seem to be sincere."


    "I know." Yang Chendong kept walking, just nodded his head softly.


    "Er! Young master knows?" this made Hu mang have to stop there next. Originally, he just wanted to remind Yang Chendong not to be deceived by the false image shown by others. After all, the young master is still young and has won many wars and victories. Who knows whether the word pride will appear in his heart?


    But now when Yang Chendong said he knew, Hu mang immediately closed his mouth and stopped talking. Even though the young master knows everything, what else does he have to say? Move the door and get an axe?


    Hu mang didn''t have the following words. Instead, Yang Chendong spoke, "Of course I know Yela won''t really take refuge so soon, but you should have confidence in yourself. What we can give is far from what Beiming can give now. That''s our strength. Believe me, even if Yela doesn''t really take refuge now, the facts will slowly change him and let him make the right decision. Oh, by the way, thank you for your reminder. This will be the best thing in the future You can do more things like this. As long as you feel things are wrong, you can give me suggestions. "


    Yang Chendong said like a corporal, but he didn''t emphasize whether he would accept your suggestions.


    Thanks to Yang Chendong, Hu mang was naturally flattered. "Young master, I dare not say so. This is what we should do."


    "Haha, haha." after hearing this, Yang Chendong patted Hu mang on the shoulder, and then turned to stride towards his army tent. At this moment, Yang Chendong suddenly understood what it was like to be too cold at high altitude.


    With the increasing strength and status, people like Hu mang have to keep a certain distance from him. The ancients called the emperor a few people, that is, lonely, which is really true now. Once your position reaches a certain time, your words and deeds will determine the future of many people, even life and death. At that time, you can''t Have the heart of family affection, otherwise, you will inevitably be affected by it and make wrong judgments and decisions.


    Widows?


    Yang Chendong shook his head. He didn''t know what day or step he would take in the future. But he clearly knew that he still had a long way to go in the future. He needed to do a lot of things to take the whole Han people to the top of the world. If he wanted to achieve this goal, it would be difficult for him to rely on the Han people alone, so he needed the help of more people, female immortal If he is willing to help himself, he doesn''t mind using the other party. Afterwards, he will give the other party enough compensation as much as possible. After all, many of them say they are Chinese and are not outsiders. In the big deal, Han people come first, Nvzhen and other nationalities who help themselves are second, and other foreigners are third and fourth.


    In a word, Yang Chendong is expanding the strength of his army and striving to achieve the great goal in his heart.


    Yang Chendong returned to the big tent. Only half an hour later, Hu mang reported that Yela asked for an audience outside the tent.


    "Please." Yang Chendong raised his head and put aside a piece of Tatar information from the Security Bureau.


    The military tent was opened from the inside, and Yang Er accompanied Ye La in.


    In the big tent, Yela walked and walked. When she was seven or eight steps away from Yang Chendong, she flopped and knelt on one knee and said, "at the end, Yela has seen the sixth young master."


    Instead of being called Zhongdan Gong, he became the sixth young master. It can be seen that in Hu Lu''s mouth, he should know a lot of things and some rules in the military camp.


    "Get up and talk." Yang Chen sat there at the east end, looking as usual.

 Chapter 673

    "Thank you, young master six." after Yela said it respectfully again, she slowly got up and put her head very low. The look of low brow attracted Hu Mang and yang two to turn their mouths at the same time. Obviously, Yela became so respectful for a while. They didn''t believe it.


    Yang Chendong''s mouth was also warped. He smiled helplessly and asked when looking at Ye La, "how''s it? Have you talked with Hu Lu and your people?"


    "I''ve already talked about what I said to the sixth young master." Ye La said respectfully, and she had already had waves in her heart. After he entered the Nvzhen people''s camp, what he saw and heard, although it took less than half an hour, brought him a great shock.


    The originally rebellious and high eyed people all highly praised Yang Chendong. Some even suggested that as long as they hold the sixth young master''s thigh, once it becomes a trend in the future, the spring of their immortal will come. At that time, with the Dragon skill, they will completely change the state of being suppressed and obtain more power and freedom.


    It''s enough for one person to say so. When everyone says so, even their general Hulu thinks so. Yela can''t help feeling terrible.


    How long has it been since he didn''t tell himself that the five-star army controlled Narcissus Town, until he heard the news, and then sent troops for more than ten days before and after World War I. These men''s minds have been changed. How did the loyal and courageous public do it?


    Live by yourself, thinking that Hu Lu and they can be changed in a very short time. Will the 500 riders led by him and Liu Dai be infected sooner or later and be loyal to Yang Chendong? What will he do then?


    Feeling fear in his heart, he was called aside by Hulu alone. In the past, he was not qualified to see his subordinates at all. Now he is a battalion commander in the five-star army. With this identity, Hu Lu is not afraid of Yela. On the contrary, he is persuasive and sincere. "General ye, I already know about your captivity, but I didn''t see you for the first time. It''s not that I''m afraid of being affected, but that I want you to make the right decision. I can understand that only by following the sixth young master will we have a future. The descendants of Nvzhen will be proud of our choice today."


    "Proud?" Yela shook her head and disagreed.


    "Why? Didn''t general ye have a chance to see us because he chose to surrender? Or did you just pretend to surrender and still find a chance to leave? If it was the latter, for the sake of many things you did for the immortal of Narcissus town in the past, I can only advise you that your decision was wrong and very wrong." Huru''s eyes have gradually lost respect. He replaced it with a kind of ridicule, laughing at Yela''s arrogance and Yela''s ignorance.


    "Wrong, where does this start? Don''t you know that only freedom is really happy? Although we Nvzhen are weak, as long as several generations work together, we will fly freely like the eagles in the world. That''s what we should do." Yela is also trying to convince Hu Lu that he has a battalion of soldiers and horses, If you add nearly a thousand soldiers under your command and swear together, you will have a certain chance to kill them from here.


    "Eagles? Are Eagles really happy? Let''s not talk about whether we can one day, even if we become eagles, won''t we become the target of hunters? After all these years, are there still few eagles and Hai Dongqing who have died in our hands? General ye, face the reality, you can see through the power of the sixth young master. If such people are our friends It''s very good. If he is our enemy, he will become a nightmare, a nightmare for Nvzhen. In order to prevent this nightmare from coming true, defection is the most correct decision. "


    After that, Hu Lu didn''t wait for ye LA to refute and continued: "general ye, have you thought about it? The northern Ming army was defeated in this war, and the news was provided by you. What will Beiming do to you in the future? If the northern Ming army disappears and you are still alive, how can they be happy? You have no way to go."


    "This..." originally wanted to continue to defend with Hu Lu, but after hearing this sentence, Yela became speechless.


    Yes, this time, Sun Hong and his men came out after receiving their own intelligence. Now the master general has died. All the soldiers have been captured by the five-star army, and none of them has escaped. If he escapes, how should he explain it?


    Yela was still thinking about the serious consequences of this matter. Hulu said again, "so the only thing you can do now is to hold the sixth young master''s thigh tightly and leave here. Only when you disappear with other northern Ming army, others will not doubt you. Otherwise, once you appear, you will bring the greatest nightmare to Nuzhen people."


    "This... This... Alas." Yela wanted to say that he could explain with the northern Ming army, but thought that he was just a thousand households. This time, the northern Ming army lost so much that it needed a scapegoat. I''m afraid that at this time, where would anyone listen to him? In order to shirk their responsibilities, they will hand themselves over at the first time. It was really unreasonable at that time.


    Not only that, if you die, you will die. You have to bear the reputation of the Ming army in the north of the pit. In order to retaliate, Nvzhen people are afraid to be implicated. no It should be said that we must be implicated.


    In this moment, Yela thought a lot. For example, if she can''t go back immediately, it''s better to work alone. Nuergan Dusi area can''t do it. Then go to the territory occupied by vara and Mongols.


    But when I think of it, how much military supplies will be needed for an army to walk thousands of miles? There are only a few hundred people without enough strength. What if they encounter a powerful enemy? Once these problems arise, he has to veto them one by one.


    After thinking about it, it seems that there is only one result, that is, it is the best policy to stay in the five-star army.


    Reality forced Yela to face up to this problem. Looking at Yela, Hu Lu seemed to understand and proposed: "General ye, I know that we are not the only Narcissus town. Under your protection, there are also some nearby towns, and even some bandits who occupy the mountain are behind you. That is, you can lead them to the five-star army. As long as these people have the ability and the sixth young master can see, you are not far from the day of emergence. At that time When you become a general and have power, our Nuzhen people will follow you. Please think twice about where to go. "


    All that should be said has been finished. Hu Luyan is done here. If Yela still can''t figure it out, he has no way.


    With Hu Lu''s IQ, you can see these things, not to mention Ye La, who is many times smarter than him. After he figured it out, he came to see Yang Chendong. At this time, he was respectful both in attitude and mentality. This is his only life-saving straw. He must seize it now.


    At this time, ye Wei stood in the big tent and in front of Yang Chendong. The whole person''s momentum also changed. Yang Chendong could feel the kind of respect from the bottom of his heart. "What are you going to do after the chat?"


    I know it must be influenced by Hu Lu, but Yang Chendong is still curious about what Yela will do.


    "Sixth young master, I don''t know if you are short of soldiers and how many people and horses the army can support with food, grass and armaments?" he didn''t immediately say what he would do next, but said these words in a questioning tone. Yela waited for Yang Chendong to give him an answer.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they said this, Hu Mang and Yang Er shouted at the same time: "Yela, can''t you inquire about these things? What do you want to do?"


    "Step back." Yang Chendong said aloud, waved his hand casually, drank back the two hem and ha generals around him, and then looked at Ye La thoughtfully, as if he had thought of something in his heart. "Of course, there is a shortage of manpower, but the shortage is all elite soldiers, even if they are just ordinary soldiers. You don''t have to worry about food, grass and armaments. As long as the elite come, you can charge as much as you have."


    This is a battle away from the sea. It is far from like fighting Jiaozhi and canglan kingdom. Logistics support can be provided by the sea at any time, so the military supplies are used a little less now. Fortunately, we have just defeated more than 10000 troops in the northern Ming Dynasty, and we have robbed a lot of good things from them, which is enough to support them for a period of time. As for the future, Yang Chendong is not worried, and there is nothing to do In order to rob, whether it is the northern Ming Dynasty, Wala or the Mongolian army, it can become his granary, which is his strength. As long as he has enough strength, he will open up a supply road and provide military supplies directly by sea.


    "OK." Yang Chendong really answered himself. Yela sighed in her heart that the other party was broad-minded and half knelt on the ground again, "That''s right. Sin will be willing to recruit soldiers for the sixth young master. There are more than ten forces I secretly support near the Sacha river. They are mainly female immortal, among which there are many war elites. Sin will be willing to bring them to the sixth young master, let them join the five-star army and help the sixth young master succeed. From then on, nu Zhen is willing to respect the sixth young master and protect him."


    In just a few words, Yela not only bet his life and future, but also the Nuzhen people he can influence. I have to say that she has great courage.

 Chapter 674

    Sure enough, Yang Chendong nodded. As he thought, Yela made a heavy bet and wanted to pull the immortal into his chariot. In fact, all this was not beyond his expectation. After all, the immortal was really strong. It was more than 100 years later. At this time, they, Daming, Mongolia and Wara people could bully casually, which was forcing them not to become strong, It''s just that their strength in later generations is somewhat beyond people''s expectation.


    After a little hesitation, Yang Chendong agreed. At this time, he wanted to build skills on the grassland where the males were competing for the deer. He also needed a large number of elite cavalry. The combination with the female immortal was beneficial to both sides. He had no reason to refuse.


    "OK, young master Ben agreed." Yang Chendong didn''t speak with his father this time, which means that he really accepted Yela''s proposal in his heart.


    "Thank you, sixth young master." Yela raised her head excitedly. Although he believed that no one would refuse his proposal before he came, he couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief when Yang Chendong agreed.


    Two hours later, Yela left. She just took more than ten soldiers and left the camp, accompanied by a large amount of silver on horseback. According to the agreement between him and Yang Chendong, they only have ten days to recruit troops and horses at most. After all, as time goes by, the disappearance of 10000 northern Ming troops cannot be concealed. If they don''t go at that time, they may be entangled.


    Yang Chendong''s goal is not the northern Ming army garrison in nuergandisi area. He won''t waste too much time and energy here. Shortly after Yela left, Yang Chendong issued two orders. First, the reconnaissance battalion was released to control the surrounding area for 20 miles. Once the northern Ming army scouts were found, they would stay whether captured or killed, creating a vacuum and buying Yela ten days.


    Second, the cavalry strengthened LV Zhuo''s headquarters of the second regiment. As the vanguard army, it first crossed the Liao River and entered the eastern part of Tatar along the wulugu river. While finding out the situation there, it looked for the foothold to adapt to the army and made preparations for the advance of the army in all aspects.


    The reason for choosing cavalry to strengthen the second regiment is that the proportion of Mongolian cavalry in this army is higher, and Temur, the commander of the Third Battalion, is the pioneer among the pioneers. Once something happens, he can have more room for turning around.


    The second cavalry strengthening regiment and the reconnaissance battalion were sent out successively. While waiting for Yela''s news, the army was also digesting the results of the previous war. How to arrange more than 6000 prisoners has become a matter that must be solved at present.


    If it was in the past, nature arranged to send them all to chixian city and hand them over to the City Master Yu Qian. But now where they are standing, how difficult it is to send these 6000 people to the seaside. In the middle, we have to pass through many northern Ming Wei stations. It is basically impossible to be invisible.


    "Select warriors to join the army, and other unqualified people will arrange them to drive carriages." Yang Chendong shook his head with a headache and looked at the third division commander Wu Sheng and political commissar Chen Bo.


    The strength of the northern Ming army is uneven, and it is impossible to absorb all of them into the army. Otherwise, once a war starts, they will be affected by the enemy''s Sergeant spirit and come to the scene to escape or even defecte. It will be their own loss.


    "Sixth young master, will the selected qualified soldiers give them horses?" Chen Bo asked for instructions. Although a lot of horses were captured in this battle, if everyone apportioned one, I''m afraid it''s still not enough.


    "No, they used to be cavalry. They should be arranged according to their ability. If they are not cavalry, they should be arranged to be infantry. Well, after setting up ten infantry battalions, they should be led by Hu Mang''s independent regiment." Yang Chendong shook his head. Resources must be used reasonably. They can''t give full play to their due strength unless cavalry give them horses, What he wants is elite soldiers, not quantity.


    "I see." Wu Sheng and Chen Bo nodded and went down to arrange. Yang Chendong, who was left behind, looked at the complacent tiger Mang and coughed, "turn back and disrupt the auxiliary barracks. Let them be the backbone to lead the newly joined Beiming army, hoping to form combat effectiveness as soon as possible."


    "Yes, don''t worry, young master. I''ll arrange it right away." Hu mang nodded solemnly. The burden on him was heavier, and naturally the responsibility was heavier. This is the young master''s experience. He must and must take this opportunity to perform well.


    The barracks were busy. All the captured soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty were disrupted and began to participate in various assessments. Finally, under the leadership of Hu Mang, Wu Sheng and Chen Bo, they absorbed more than 1200 cavalry and 4000 infantry. The rest were transferred to the logistics department responsible for cooking and driving because of their physical quality.


    More than 600 cavalry joined the strengthening regiment led by chasing the wind. There are still three battalions, but each battalion governs ten companies, which has completely become the strengthening battalion. Four thousand infantry were disrupted into ten battalions and joined the independent regiment led by Hu mang. The regiment also achieved the treatment of the division, with a total of 16 battalions and 6400 people.


    The logistics battalion, battalion commander Yang Er, was prepared by ten companies, with a total of more than 1000 people, which also allowed Yang Er to pass the general addiction in advance.


    The captured soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty were shunted and entered the running in period. At this time, nine days had passed since Yela left. That afternoon, a cavalry team with a total number of more than 2000 appeared outside the base camp. It was Yela who had left shortly to guard it.


    He had known from the mouth of the reconnaissance camp that Yela had returned. Yang Chendong personally went out to meet him. What he saw was a team coming from afar, but with a strong murderous spirit.


    "Sure enough, they are really Nvzhen cavalry. Just looking at this posture, we can see that their strength is good." Yang Chendong sighed.


    Yela came back, took the silver given by Yang Chendong as the settlement fee, and brought a full 2500 horses. These people were eventually divided into Yela''s command, together with the 500 horses captured before, a total of about 3000 horses, and established the Nvzhen cavalry regiment.


    In this way, Yang Chendong now has more than 20000 soldiers. Except for about 5000 infantry, all the others are cavalry, and his strength has nearly doubled compared with before. Let him have more confidence in entering Tatar and warra areas.


    The good news is not only that. In nine days, iron clothes were made day and night. Under the auspices of Wu Huo and hundreds of blacksmiths, more than ten war horse iron clothes were made. When the white dragon horse was covered by iron clothes, it showed great prestige.


    "Tell Wu Huo that when the army is on its way, you can rest on the carriage, wait for the army to stop, fire in the furnace and continue forging, and strive to put on the iron clothes of the first and second guard as soon as possible." looking at the shining iron clothes under the seat, Yang Chendong said boldly, "order, the army to rest for a day today and go to the wulugu River tomorrow!"


    ......


    Above the sea, there is a dark blue and boundless, always giving people a sense of mystery and terror.


    A very ordinary transport ship is escorted by more than ten warships towards Japan. On the deck of the transport ship, a large tarpaulin stood there. It is surrounded by hundreds of Japanese soldiers, who are not allowed to approach.


    No one knows what powerful weapons are hidden under this tarpaulin. This is the most advanced artillery that the Japanese country contacted the Duke of Daming Zhongdan through Princess Junichiro kohara. Later, it spent $10 million to buy the most advanced artillery - type 59-1 130mm cannon, equipped with anti deflagration bombs (range: 30km).


    The agreement was reached long ago, but the deal was not made until a year later. It is not that Japan''s back garden emperor Yanren has any concerns, but that his money is limited. It happened that this matter could not be discovered by the senior general, the army and the righteous government. Under the condition that they could not openly raise money everywhere or even use the national treasury, it took a full year to collect all the silver. This was because emperor Yanren secretly sold two imperial properties.


    The silver was finally enough. Next, he arranged for his confidant minister Hirai to come to the sea with Kobayashi, the former guard captain of Princess ChunZi, to trade with mercenaries. Fortunately, the transaction went smoothly, but when I saw the 59-1 gun on the transport ship, both minister Hirai and Kobayashi were really shocked by the height of the gun. It exudes a cold smell, like a steel work of art, which makes them marvel.


    After paying the money, Hirai and Kobayashi suppressed their excitement and excitement and escorted the transport ship to Japan.


    It''s windy


    A storm will sweep through


    Irresistible.


    ......


    Tidal sea! Bell lake! Ulugu river! Saihan mountain!


    Tatar, Wara, Mongolia. The vast area that belongs to them seems to be the sea in addition to the mountains and the vast grassland in addition to the sea.


    Yidu, known as LINGJI spring in the Ming Dynasty, is a big town in the east of Tatar. At this time, four hundred miles to the east of Yidu, Yang Chendong led his main army along the Bank of wulugu River to join the cavalry of LV Zhuo as the vanguard army.


    The so-called Tatars or Tatars are a general term for different nomadic peoples in different regions and times, not a specific nation or group.


    In East Asia, it was first seen in the Turkic inscriptions of the Tang Dynasty and some Chinese records. There were successively translations of "Tatar, Tatar, Tatar, Da Da and Da Da". Its reference scope varied with the times. Liao and Jin Dynasties referred to the Tatar department in the east of the Mongolian Plateau; The Ming Dynasty only refers to the Tatar regime established in the east of the Mongolian Plateau; In Europe, it was first used to call the Bulgarians, and later became the general name of all ethnic groups in Turkic used by Russia to countries in the Eurasian continent.


    Tatar is also an outsider''s name for Mongolia; The name Tatar comes from the nine surnamed Tatar in the Mongolian grassland.

 Chapter 675

    Specifically, Tatars are people who speak Turkic in Mongolian. In fact, after Genghis Khan conquered the Tatars, the Tatars who spoke Turkic moved west. Now the remaining Tatars are not so authentic.


    If we use two sentences to describe it, Dayuan was destroyed by Daming, became Beiyuan, and finally became Tatar. Tatar is a part of Mongolia and is led by the golden family.


    At that time, the powerful Mongolia was divided into three parts, one is Tatar, the other is warra, and the third is still claiming to be Mongolia.


    Fifteen thousand cavalry and five thousand infantry began to set up camp. Here, Yang Chendong only has a vague impression, and all he knows is the information sent by the Security Bureau.


    In the big tent, head LV Zhuo, who came here first, was called in. With him was the commander of the Third Battalion, Temur. "How''s it going? How much do you know?"


    "Sixth young master, please come to the sand table." Lv Zhuo arrived ten days earlier with the army, and he also had some information. At least it seems that some of the surrounding enemy situation is very clear.


    Before the sand table, LV Zhuo carefully made a detailed report on the surrounding situation. For example, Yidu, the nearest city to them, is subordinate to the Tatar headquarters. The general of the formation is mu Ren, with 3000 cavalry and 2000 infantry; Halamang, which is farther away, is also called Wenwu town in the northern Ming Dynasty. There are only two or three hundred horses of the Tatar army.


    Finally, LV Zhuo said that if you want to know more about the enemy, you have to go deep into the grassland. In such a place, it is very normal not to see people for hundreds of miles and towns and villages.


    "Three thousand cavalry and two thousand infantry? It''s not interesting. Don''t move them first. Let''s see the situation. Let''s release the reconnaissance camp. As for other soldiers, don''t wait in vain. They can train when they enter the grassland." Yang Chendong knows that if they don''t have enough strength, one wrong step may cause irreparable losses, so it''s better to be quiet.


    After driving for more than ten days, the army stopped and repaired the grassland without a name. Whether cavalry or infantry, under the leadership of the battalion commander of each regiment, they began to practice hard the skills of cooperation and joint attack. Among them, division commander wusheng and division commander Chen Bo sent the soldiers of the third division of Lengfeng to various units to train them on how to use and implement the third three tactics. Once they master them skillfully, it will greatly improve the combat ability of the army, especially when there are few people and small teams.


    The army began to train. Even Hu mang was busy with the independent regiment. Only Yang Er around Yang Chendong was really idle.


    Although Yang Er also has a position as the commander of the logistics battalion, the military quality of the soldiers of the logistics battalion is really too poor. After several efforts, Yang Er is completely disappointed and simply lets them practice their cooking ability and serve everyone well.


    Don''t want to deal with pots and pans every day, Yang Er returned to Yang Chendong again. It was just when Wu Huo and they finished all the more than 100 war horse iron clothes. Yang Chendong decided to go out to practice and see the actual effect? How much will the speed of the war horse be affected by the long journey.


    Two guard teams, together with Yang Chendong and Yang Er, rode out of the camp majestically on horses in black combat clothes and rushed all the way north, leaving the infinite envy and greed of the officers in the camp. However, there is really no surplus material in the camp. Wu Huo said that it''s OK to want war clothes. If you go to the battlefield and capture them, he can naturally make them into finished products and give them to everyone.


    Ignoring the envy of everyone behind him, Yang Chendong rushed out of the camp on a white dragon horse. This run was 50 miles. He just saw a stream in front. From a distance, the water and grass here are very strong, which is a good place for horses.


    "Stop! Let''s move freely." although clearly know that fifty miles is not the limit of war horses, especially the white dragon horse under his seat, running is like playing, but considering that these war horses are wearing iron clothes for the first time, they still need to adapt well, so Yang Chendong called for a rest. Of course, few of the other guard members stopped. The horses had just had black war clothes, which was the time to run in well. After all, no one knew when the war would come. Now there was just time for them to run in the vast land. In addition to the necessary guards, the other members continued to wave their horses, whip and shout.


    The brook gurgles, the blue sky above his head, and the fresh air in his nose is like the beautiful scenery in the painting, which intoxicates Yang Chendong. Taking advantage of this rest time, he simply lay on the grassland, with a green grass in his mouth, closed his eyes and hummed songs that did not belong to this era.


    Seeing that the sixth young master was so elegant, Yang er''s face was also happy. He quickly arranged someone to spread out the things he brought. It was a big blanket of about five square meters, a big umbrella that could cover several people, and a small wooden table that could be folded and carried, equipped with tea sets and fruit plates.


    It''s really difficult for Yang er. He will arrange people to take these things when he goes out. It seems that the head of the sixth young master''s servant is really not for nothing.


    It was June and noon. The sun in the sky was poisonous. With this umbrella, it was much cooler. Yang Eryi, who was ready for everything, asked Yang Chendong to move with a smile and came under the umbrella.


    "Not bad." Yang Chendong took off his military shoes, relaxed, half sat down on the blanket and drank a mouthful of herbal tea. It felt so comfortable that he couldn''t help falling asleep.


    A light ride in the distance broke Yang Chendong''s beautiful ideal of narrowing down for a while. It was Dao Xiao, the captain of the second guard, "six young masters, brothers report that two light cavalry are approaching us quickly in the distance. Do you want to..."


    Daoxiao made a beheading gesture. As the captain of the guard, his duty is to protect the absolute safety of the sixth young master. Anyone who may threaten the safety must die.


    "No, let''s see who they are first." Yang Chendong gently waved his hand. He is confident that his coming here today is definitely due to Xing. No one can master his whereabouts in advance. Besides, there are only two people coming. Even experts like Li Min and Shen Kun can''t hurt him. What''s to be afraid of? Or maybe he can learn about the situation here from the two people here.


    "In this way, arrange the brothers to hide and don''t let others see. Otherwise, no matter what the other party''s purpose is, they won''t easily reveal it. Yang Er stays, Badaojiang and Peng Yue stay, and others go." after thinking about it, Yang Chendong added.


    The sixth young master opened his mouth. This was the order. Daoxiao agreed and then retreated. With his constant gestures, the surrounding security guards in charge of guard and safety disappeared one by one, leaving only Yang Chendong.


    Among the four, Badaojiang and Pengyue are separated on the left and right sides of Yang Chendong. They don''t squint, but their attention is very focused to ensure that no matter what they want to do within this range, they can''t escape their eyes.


    Yang Er stands behind Yang Chendong. His tall body and strong physique give people an invisible pressure, just like a human tank.


    Finally, looking at Yang Chendong, his body is half upside down, his whole body is lazy, his eyes are half narrowed, and he seems to have fallen asleep. But no one knows that even if he closes his eyes, as long as Yang Chendong wants to, he can still feel what is happening around him through feeling; As long as he wants, any subtle change around him can''t escape his perception.


    Dada, dada... After the guards had just found a place to hide, there was the sound of horses'' hoofs on the ground in the puddle next to the stream. Yang Chendong''s side also spread Yang er''s slight voice, "sure enough, they ride two people, but they all wear black cloaks and can''t see what they look like."


    "It doesn''t matter. If they don''t come, don''t stop them." he still narrowed his eyes, but Yang Chendong''s voice was clearly transmitted to Yang er''s ears.


    The speed of the strong horse is always very fast. Just now I just heard the sound of horse hoofs. This moment, the two horses have come close to me. It seems that they don''t want to stay here. But when they see that there are other people in this puddle, the leading horse suddenly stood up and stopped forcibly after a hiss.


    The horse suddenly stopped, and the target was the sixth young master. Badaojiang and Pengyue strained their bodies involuntarily, and their right hand touched the saber on their waist. Just two to two, they don''t have to shoot at all. They can be confident and invincible with a saber.


    "Hoo!" a light and crisp woman''s voice sounded, and then I saw a voice like water and song coming from under the black cloak, "guys, leave here immediately. There will be danger here in a while. Please go quickly."


    After saying this, the woman didn''t even want to lift her cloak, so she wanted to ride her horse away. Just after stepping forward for a few steps, the horse suddenly stopped again, and then she stretched out her hand and pointed, "is that your horse?"


    Looking at the direction of the cloak''s fingers is not the white dragon horse. Who else can it be?


    White dragon horse was eating water and grass by the stream for a while. He seemed to feel something. He raised his head and looked at the cloaked woman. Then he was very humanized and disdained to hit a loud nose. White dragon horse used to be a wild horse. Even after being caught, no one can tame it except Yang Chendong. If Yang Chendong hadn''t had great strength, he might still be in the stable now.

 Chapter 676

    Only Yang Chendong can tame it. How can he look at other people? It seems that it is more and more proud after Yang Chendong. Usually, only a few people, such as Hu Mang and Yang Er, can get close to it except the people who feed it. Now it is pointed out by a woman who has never known him. Of course, it should show disdain.


    Yang Chendong, who has been sitting on the blanket and squinting his eyes, just regarded the two people who suddenly appeared as passers-by in life. If the other party is willing to stay and chat with himself, he doesn''t mind opening his mouth to see if he can find out something from his mouth. On the contrary, if the other party just passes by, he won''t say anything. With those scattered hands, do you still worry about not understanding the situation here? He still has this pride.


    But now, the visitor seems to like his horse, so he can''t keep quiet. "That''s the young master''s horse."


    "Your horse?" looking at Yang Chendong''s reply, the cloak woman nodded, "very good. Make an offer. I''ll take it."


    I asked for three words. It was so natural that it seemed as if it was natural. It was like saying a very ordinary little thing.


    "Not for sale." Yang Chendong answered more simply, and after saying that, he simply closed his eyes and looked like a fake sleep.


    "I offer two hundred Liang." the woman didn''t seem to hear Yang Chendong''s answer and offered a good price.


    As I said before, ordinary horses can be sold for about ten to fifteen Liang, and better war horses can be sold for about eighty-two to one hundred and fifty Liang. Now she''s asking for two hundred Liang, which is not a bully.


    "Two million taels are not for sale." Yang Chendong snorted. He liked the white dragon mark and tamed him. The two sides get along well these days. They already have feelings. He really didn''t laugh if he didn''t sell the two million taels.


    The same words didn''t sound like that in the cloak woman''s ears. She thought it was someone else''s teasing herself. She suddenly said angrily, "what Miss Ben likes is mine. Now I''ll give you a chance to take two hundred Liang and leave. Otherwise, I''m afraid you can''t afford the consequences. Baoyin, give me the money!"


    As soon as the voice of the cloak lady fell, the cloak man behind the horse had taken out two hundred liang of silver from his arms, and a package of more than six kilograms hit more than one meter in front of Yang Chendong.


    "Bold!" seeing that the bag of silver fell one meter away, it might threaten the safety of the sixth young master. Badaojiang and Peng Yue drank together, and then pulled out their saber.


    Yang Er stared at the beads and clenched his fists. If he hadn''t considered that the sixth young master was around and didn''t give an order, I''m afraid he would have rushed out this moment.


    But Yang Chendong didn''t open his eyes from beginning to end, as if the silver wasn''t for himself and had nothing to do with himself.


    "Hmm? You still want to do it. Hehe, Baoyin, it''s time for you to show." after seeing the performance of Badaojiang and Pengyue, Miss cloak''s light laughter came out, as if she saw something that interested her.


    When the cloaked man heard the young lady''s order, he said with some lamentation, "young lady, don''t. We just give them the silver. We don''t have to start. We still have big things to do."


    "No, they make miss Ben unhappy, so we have to deal with them. Baoyin, it''s not your strength that has retreated, are you afraid." Miss cloak said without hesitation and rode back on her horse, as if asking something.


    "Well, I''ll teach them a lesson, but it won''t hurt people." it seems that he is softened by this look back, and the man called Baoyin gives in. Then he jumped down from the horse, stretched out his right hand and took off his cloak, revealing a harmless face of human and animal.


    It has a typical Mongolian appearance and some handsome. Of course, the most striking thing is the smiling face, which gives people a natural sense of closeness. "I''m sorry, ladies. My young lady likes hot horses and it''s fair to give money. Why don''t you sell them? Otherwise, wouldn''t it hurt everyone''s harmony?"


    A completely deliberative tone is not like the legendary Mongolian fight when they say a word of discord. This attracted Yang Chendong''s eyes. "What''s your name? Baoyin, right? If I remember correctly, Baoyin translated into Chinese means blessing, which is very consistent with dealing with people. Even if you are so polite, we can''t bully people too much. Badaojiang, go ahead, remember, just defeat him, don''t hurt him."


    Like the cloak woman just showed, Yang Chendong said casually, not taking Baoyin''s threat seriously.


    "Yes." Badaojiang, who called his name, immediately agreed, and walked towards Baoyin with big steps. It looks like that. I really don''t mean to draw a knife. I just want to fight the enemy with both hands. Of course, the most powerful thing in Badaojiang is Kung Fu.


    "Eh!" hearing Yang Chendong''s understatement of the matter, Bao Yin was stunned by the change of the matter, and then scratched her head with a smile, "young master, are you sure you won''t go together? If so, you''ll really have no chance at all."


    "No harm, I have confidence in my brother." Yang Chendong also smiled. But this sentence, listening to Badaojiang''s ears, really shocked him. The young master regards himself as a brother and trusts him so much. With this, he can''t be ashamed.


    Qi sank into the elixir field and focused all his strength on a pair of arms. Badaojiang decided to give a good performance and live up to the trust of the sixth young master.


    "OK." seeing Yang Chendong''s decision, Baoyin had to nod reluctantly, then his eyes fell on Badaojiang and said, "brother, we''re just having a duel. Don''t really hurt each other''s harmony, don''t you think?"


    It seems to be asking, but also seems to be getting close, or showing weakness. But after saying this, Baoyin suddenly moved. Just now he was still a good man. He suddenly rushed towards Badaojiang like a hungry wolf on the grassland. As he moved forward rapidly, a sound of breaking the air also sounded, bringing a strong pressure.


    "Come on!" Badaojiang, who had been prepared for a long time, was not unprepared in the face of the sudden change of Baoyin. He saw the other party''s body coming, raised his hand and hit it with a fist. His choice was accurate, which was the other party''s chest position.


    Badaojiang''s quiet braking, without the slightest panic, fell in Baoyin''s eyes, which made him look surprised. In the past, he always used to show the enemy that he was weak, and then when the other party was most relaxed, he would suddenly launch an attack and hit the other party unprepared. This move can be said to have been successful many times, but anyone who is not familiar with him gets it all.


    Baoyin can definitely say that it is the first time for him to see the four people in front of him. Judging from each other''s clothes, it should be Han people. That is, if you don''t know yourself, how can you be so calm and see through your tricks?


    Nianxiang flashed in my mind. Then Badaojiang''s long fist hit, and I also felt the sound of breaking the air under the fist. Baoyin didn''t dare to be careless. He would stretch out to grasp the other party''s arm and quickly retract it, and hit the fist that stretched out.


    "Pass!"


    The two fists hit together because of Baoyin''s change of moves, and they fought one right. After this recording, Badaojiang''s body only retreated half a step backward. After watching Baoyin pedal, he retreated three steps in a row, which stabilized his body shape. At the moment, his face was as red as blood. It was obvious that after this punch, his Qi and blood rose in his body, and he should have suffered a certain internal injury.


    It''s just a punch. The victory or defeat has been divided. After two breaths, Baoyin''s look returned to normal, and then he shouted, "it''s so powerful, so powerful, I can''t beat him, miss, I can''t beat him."


    "You... And you..." the cloak woman naturally sees everything in her eyes. Because of this, she knows that Baoyin is not lying. I thought it was not impossible to say one to four or one to ten with the strength of Baoyin. Who would have thought that the four people I met at random were so strong that they lost Baoyin with just one move. Who are these people?


    Under the cover of the cloak, no one can see the change of the woman''s face, but with her delicate body shaking at once, it can be guessed that she was surprised by the reality for a while.


    "Who are you? But halaro sent to intercept us?" I don''t know how long later, the cloaked woman finally spoke, but anyone can hear it. There was a trace of trembling and fear in her voice.


    "Halaro? What is he?" Yang Chendong just felt that the name seemed familiar, but he was sure he didn''t know the man, so he simply shook his head.


    "Didn''t halaro send you to intercept us?" the cloak woman asked again, as if she didn''t believe it.


    "Hey." Yang Chendong, sitting on the blanket, shook his head reluctantly. "I said which eye of yours looked at us to intercept you here. It''s clear that you have a crush on my horse and want to seize it. Of course, if you don''t believe it, you can go now and see if anyone will stop you."


    Looking at an idiot looking at a cloaked woman, Yang Chendong really doesn''t know what kind of IQ this woman has, and her imagination is too infinite.


    As soon as the matter was pointed out, the cloak woman closed her mouth. Obviously, she knew she had misunderstood each other. Baoyin behind him also turned her eyes and nodded, "yes, childe, there are several heroes. We misunderstood you. I''m sorry. In this way, let''s go now, let''s go now."

 Chapter 677

    With these words, Baoyin turned back to the front of the war horse and jumped up. But before he wanted to urge the horse to leave, the voice of the cloak woman came out again, "Yes, we misunderstood you before, and we are indeed being pursued. Now you see my whereabouts. Now please swear to Changsheng. No matter who asks you, you can''t say you''ve seen us here. How about we turn around and leave?"


    Although it is certain that Yang Chendong''s four men did not come to intercept themselves, considering that the pursuit should not be far away, will they betray their whereabouts once they find the four men in front of them? If so, how can they get rid of the pursuit?


    "No, I''m not used to swearing." Yang Chendong shook his head, and then added casually: "OK, even though there are pursuers behind him, don''t go faster. Do you really want to stay here and let them catch up?"


    Yang Chendong is driving people away. The more so, in the eyes of the cloak woman, the more she feels that things are wrong. "No, you must swear, otherwise, you will betray us."


    "You... Do you have persecution paranoia?" Yang Chendong couldn''t help talking about seeing the cloak woman so indomitable.


    "What? What''s called persecution paranoia? What are you going to say?" the cloak woman''s ear power is good. She can hear these words clearly. That''s why she wants to understand more.


    This time, without waiting for Yang Chendong to answer, another ride came to one side of the small valley. On the horse was Qiu Wu, the captain of the first guard team. When he rode his horse to the front ten meters of Yang Chendong, he had already dismounted and fell. He immediately saluted and said, "six young masters, three hundred rides are moving in our direction. Do you want to move first?"


    "No need." Yang Chendong shook his head and his eyes fell on the cloak woman and Baoyin. "This should be chasing them. It has nothing to do with us. Just pay attention to vigilance."


    "Yes." Qiu Wu stood at attention and saluted again, then got on his horse and left. It was only a few breaths before and after he appeared and left, which gave people the feeling that he didn''t come.


    But now, no one cares about Qiu Wu''s appearance. Bao Yin, who had been smiling all the time, finally showed a trace of tension. He looked at the cloak woman and said, "Miss, they really caught up. Let''s leave here first."


    "No, they haven''t vowed. If we leave now, as soon as those pursuers arrive, we just need to ask them to know where we have escaped, and we will still be caught up." the cloak woman stubbornly shook her head.


    "This..." Baoyin looked embarrassed, and then had to look at Yang Chendong and said, "young master, you are a good man at first sight, otherwise you will be wronged and swear. Anyway, you won''t have one more piece or one less piece. Do you think so?"


    "Oh? Is this a good man card?" Yang Chendong only smiled, then shook his head and said, "young master Ben said, I don''t like to swear, so don''t be delusional. I advise you to leave immediately, otherwise you won''t have any chance."


    "Yes, there''s no chance," the cloaked woman said suddenly as she rode on her horse and looked at the stream in front of her.


    Along the direction she looked, she could clearly see that the river in the stream was rippling, which was the ground shaking reaction caused by a large number of war horses coming and stepping on the ground.


    We are all people who have been dealing with horses since childhood, and the Mongols are called the nation on horseback. They know a lot about horses. Naturally, they know that when there is a reaction on the ground, the distance between the two sides is very close. Maybe they can leave at this time, but Yang Chendong did not promise not to disclose their whereabouts, so it is easy to escape at this time as long as they pursue the enemy in the right direction In order to catch up with them. Even so, it''s better not to go at all. Anyway, the other party didn''t want to kill them, but just wanted to catch them back.


    As for the four of Yang Chendong, they do not sell their horses first and do not promise not to disclose their information later. With these two points, they should also be given a hard time.


    For a moment, the cloaked woman seemed to think of a lot of things. Then she suddenly stepped off her horse and walked in the direction of Yang Chendong under the umbrella.


    While walking, the woman also took off her cloak on her head. When she came to Yang Chendong, her appearance was fully displayed in front of everyone.


    This is a woman with an oval face. Her eyes are big, her nose is very straight, her mouth is as small as a cherry, and her skin is incomparably white. I really don''t know how she maintains it. She runs around on horseback every day without tanning. Of course, what attracts Yang Chendong and men''s attention most is that the woman''s chest is very tall, which has become the biggest feature of her body When people look at her, they inevitably look there first.


    Yang Chendong is no exception. He has seen a lot of women in his last life, but he is definitely the first one with such a big chest, and even the big one is somewhat unbalanced. Yang Chendong thought maliciously, will he fall down on his horse?


    At this time, the girl had come to Yang Chendong''s face. Seeing the other party''s eyes staring at her, she seemed unable to pull it out. She couldn''t help but smile proudly. The whole person shook his head, and the dark long hair fell down with his neck. She also sat down beside Yang Chendong impolitely, reached out her hand, took the exquisite tea cup and fell into her mouth.


    The girl was so invisible that Yang Chendong finally took back his eyes. "Hey, I said it was my tea cup."


    "I don''t dislike you and shout." the girl tilted her mouth and I didn''t say anything. Are you a man talking here?


    Yang Chendong, who originally wanted to say something, had to hold back what he wanted to say. He took out another tea cup under the table and drank it himself.


    When the girl saw that Yang Chendong ignored herself, she was not angry. On the contrary, there was a sly smile in her eyes, and she stretched out her hand and pointed to the big umbrella on her finger, "Hey, I say you''re really relaxed. You have a blanket on the ground and a big umbrella on your head. It''s really nice to drink tea and look at the scenery. But what are you looking at? There''s nothing in front of you except this stream. There won''t be any underground treasures here."


    The girl took the initiative to talk. Yang Chendong just glanced at each other and turned a blind eye to her as a transparent person.


    A girl, a beautiful girl, can tolerate men to peek at her, and like men to behave very gentlemanly in front of themselves, even with some color in their eyes. But it is absolutely intolerable to be ignored.


    "Hey, didn''t you hear miss Ben talking to you? Do I know that the pursuers will appear soon? If they see me so close to you, you will also be unlucky." the girl couldn''t bear Yang Chendong''s disregard for him and finally couldn''t help telling her thoughts.


    Finally, Yang Chendong also responded, "I know, don''t you just want to say that it will affect me? Just you have done so, why tell me now that you are guilty?"


    "Ah! You know." seeing her little 99, the other party had already seen through, and the girl''s eyes widened for a while, but soon she exclaimed, "what''s guilty? Miss Ben won''t. I just want to tell you that if you sell me that horse now, I''ll leave immediately and promise not to involve you. How about it?"


    "Not so much." Yang Chendong shook his head. "I have no advantages, but I do what I say. That is, if I say I won''t sell, I won''t sell. You can give up."


    "You..." seeing that Yang Chen is soft and hard, the girl is really angry. Just twist her head and don''t go to see him.


    It''s like a couple making trouble and making a cold war. The difference is that the girl''s mouth has long been raised high, and there is no problem hanging up and down the oil pot. On the contrary, Yang Chendong is still half squinting his eyes and half lying on the blanket. He looks very comfortable, and doesn''t pay attention to the girl''s response at all.


    This made the girl very angry. She twisted her head and didn''t look here. Yang Ersi, who was standing around, had to close their mouth tightly for a moment, and even their gasping voice was deliberately suppressed for fear of making a noise and causing the master''s displeasure.


    Dada, dada... It was in this moment that the sound of horses'' hoofs came clearly, and then bursts of dust and smoke flew, and a 300 iron cavalry in alien clothes finally appeared in the ditch and beside the stream.


    "Hey." with a sigh, the girl put down the tea cup in her hand. She knew that she would eventually leave with these people, and she was afraid that it would be difficult for her to be free from then on. Thinking like this, somehow she thanked host Yang Chen, "thank you for your tea. Although I can''t taste tea, it''s very fragrant and delicious."


    With these words, the girl began to put on her shoes, tidy up her clothes, prepare to leave from the blanket and stand up.


    The three hundred cavalry soldiers found the girl and Baoyin. Under the gesture of the first strong man, they surrounded Yang Chendong in a fan, and a cry also sounded, "Princess Toya, don''t you say it for convenience? It''s hundreds of miles to make it easy for the brothers to find."


    "Princess?" as soon as Yang Chendong heard this title, he became more curious when he looked at the girl. As far as he knows, although the princess on the grassland is different from the princess of Daming, it can be assumed by at least a daughter of Khan and Khan. No wonder it feels that the girl''s gestures give people a sense of atmosphere. It turns out that she is a person with some identity.

 Chapter 678

    Princess Toya didn''t see the change of Yang Chendong''s face. At the moment, she had packed up and was walking down from the blanket, "OK, lumuk, let you catch up. The princess''s life is to admit it. Don''t mean anything here. Also, you know what virtue you and your master are. These people happen to meet. It has nothing to do with them. Please let them go. I''ll just go back with you."


    She didn''t look back, but just stretched out her hand and pointed under the umbrella. After saying this, Princess Toya strode towards her war horse. At this time, another voice happened to ring in her ear, "take all the people here back."


    "Hmm?" when she heard that she was going to take everyone away, Princess Toya''s body, which was about to get on the horse, stopped there, looked back at lumuk and said, "why? Didn''t you hear what Princess Ben said? I said, it has nothing to do with these four people."


    "Sorry, Princess Toya, I don''t obey you." lumuk replied expressionless. Then, when his eyes fell on the four people in Yang Chendong, there was a sense of bloodthirsty in his eyes. "I suspect these four people are spies in the northern Ming Dynasty. Catch them all."


    "Spy?" Princess Toya lost her voice and smiled. "Have you ever seen such an idle spy? Lumuk, don''t think I don''t know. You''re afraid to spread the news that I''m tied back to my father Khan."


    "Princess Toya, they say you are the Pearl on the grassland. You are not only beautiful but also intelligent. It seems that you are sure, but even if you know it, why ask more." Lumuk finally had some color on his face, but he seemed to laugh at them. When he looked at Yang Chendong, his eyes were more playful, as if he were looking at the dead.


    "Cough." seeing lumuk and Toya, you and I decided their fate. No one asked their opinions from the beginning to the end. Yang Chendong finally coughed to represent his existence.


    This cough really focused everyone''s attention on himself. Yang Chendong said slowly, "Let me explain. I just feel that the weather is good. Just take a rest here and breathe the air of nature. I''m really not a spy, so you must have misunderstood. Of course, I''m not a talkative person. I''ve actually forgotten what just happened, so... You can do whatever you should do. Just think I don''t exist, okay."


    As he spoke, Yang Chendong innocently shrugged his shoulders, and then half lay on the blanket again, and closed his eyes. He really couldn''t see anything, just came out to breathe fresh air.


    Yang Chendong feels that he has kept a low profile. Although his heart is curious about the identity of Princess Toya, lumuk''s origin makes him interested. But he really doesn''t intend to do anything now. It''s an enemy or a friend. It''s always necessary to investigate. Before that, it''s better not to do it.


    But he didn''t know that his current behavior was a provocation in lumuk''s eyes.


    What do you mean to treat you as a transparent person and stand there alive.


    Princess Toya looked at Yang Chendong''s statement. Meimou opened her eyes again. She really didn''t understand whether this young and handsome childe had a brain problem. Do you think we were friends together? Who is lumuk? It''s the devil who kills people without blinking an eye. You''re basically stimulating each other. It will lead to unpredictable Yan The consequences are heavy. You think you can fight very well. There are four of you. Oh! In addition, there are only five people in charge of the guard just now. It''s a fool''s dream to fight each other''s 300 cavalry. OK.


    Princess Toya, who couldn''t figure out whether Yang Chendong''s head was broken, felt that things were a little tricky. Lumuk was stimulated by Yang Chendong''s disregard. This provocation was in his eyes and made him want to laugh. The man dressed as a Han man in blue didn''t know who he was. I hope he will be caught by himself later , you can laugh when you cut off your head.


    "What are you doing? Start to catch people. There is no amnesty for the rebels!" The enraged lumuk made a cruel remark for the third time, and the 300 cavalry behind them were also called back to their bodies. They were confused by Yang Chendong''s performance just now, thinking how there were so many people in the world who didn''t know how to die. Now that the general gave the order, of course, they wouldn''t be polite. One by one, they began to narrow the encirclement circle and move under the umbrella Wait.


    Several other cavalry soldiers simply put away their sabers and raised their arms. It was clear that they were telling others how he would catch the living man empty handed.


    "Lumuk, dare you!" Princess Toya knew what would happen next. Thinking that she wanted to kill four people innocently, she blushed angrily.


    But if you still shout like this at this time, it won''t help. Three hundred cavalry are brought by lumuk. At this moment, they only listen to this man''s orders.


    The four dark skinned cavalry soldiers are already eager to try. They will rush up to catch people in the next moment. As an opponent, Yang Chendong is still half lying on the blanket without even opening his eyes. It feels like he has accepted his fate.


    At this time, when the cavalry were fighting, suddenly a big tremor sounded, and the water of the stream fluctuated again. This movement also attracted lumuk''s attention. When he looked back involuntarily, his face became very ugly at this moment.


    Behind them stood a cavalry. They were all dressed in Dark Armor and wore unknown military green helmets. Under the helmet, a black iron mask completely blocked their faces, so that people could not see their appearance at all, but also flashed a spirit of killing. What''s more, the war horses under the seat were all shrouded in black iron. Even in the position of the horse''s legs, only a small part was exposed. It was almost complete to wrap and protect the war horses, which had an absolute effect of invulnerability.


    "You... Who are you?" lumuk asked, swallowing a spit involuntarily. Although he hasn''t played yet, he feels that he has told him that this is a very elite cavalry team. Although the number is not as large as himself, if he really plays, he doesn''t even have a 50% chance of winning.


    When did such a well armed cavalry team appear on the grassland in Wara area? Why hasn''t he heard anything before? Did Princess Toya bring this to rob and kill herself?


    Thinking of this, he involuntarily moved his eyes to Toya and saw the same surprised expression. Suddenly lumuk thought of something and looked at Yang Chendong under the umbrella. Unfortunately, the other party is still half lying asleep and can''t see any difference at all.


    Great doubts rose in his heart, but lumuk also knew that this was not the time to ask questions. That is, when the enemy appeared in the rear, of course, he had to kill them first. "Everyone, turn the horse''s head and prepare for the charge!"


    Hulala! The three hundred horsemen quickly turned their horses'' heads, pulled out their sabers one by one, and prepared for the charge.


    "Rush!"


    "Kill!"


    The next moment, almost at the same time, both sides launched forward attacks.


    At this moment, the sound of killing disturbed the tranquility by the stream; At this moment, the blood began to rage, and the bloody smell filled the originally fresh air.


    Yang Chendong also sat up. At this time, he was unable to sleep and treat everything in an indifferent manner. He wanted to see what kind of amazing achievements this expensive black armor suit could make in the hands of guards with fast training, experienced hundreds of battles and high military strength.


    Under Yang Chendong''s gaze, the cavalry of both sides fought together just as a charge, and then sabers, broadswords and long guns banged together. From time to time, cavalry fell from their horses, a blood rose from time to time, and a cry of pain came to their ears from time to time.


    He stared at the battlefield carefully for a moment, and the corners of Yang Chendong''s mouth turned up. Everywhere you look, all the enemies fall from the horses. So far, no guard has been killed or even injured.


    Of course, it''s not that they won''t get hurt, but because the protection is too comprehensive, so they don''t have to think about defense when facing the enemy. They just need to wave a sharp saber to kill. Whether it is itself or a horse, it has an absolute guarantee, unless the other party''s knife or sword or even a sneak attack bow and arrow can be shot into their mouth and eyes in their face armor. But obviously, the military quality of the guards is quite excellent. They will never allow these key positions to be the target of the enemy.


    Just after watching for a moment, Yang Chendong put down his heart. I have a deeper understanding of the war horse iron clothes. It''s just a pity that there are too many materials to build such a set of war horse iron clothes. If I can have more than 10000 such cavalry, wouldn''t it really sweep the whole grassland without rivals?


    Relaxed, he poured himself a cup of tea and said softly, "fortunately, the tea is still warm."


    In the process of Yang Chendong''s tea drinking, more than half of the 300 enemies were killed and injured, and most of the less than half of the people alive were injured by knives. If their riding skills were not really good, they might have fallen off their horses now.

 Chapter 679

    Lumuk in the battlefield has already changed from the initial shock to the present powerlessness.


    Originally thought that with 300 to 100, even if the other party''s equipment is well-equipped, it will consume energy to kill the opponent. But it''s only when we really fight that we know where we''re at war. It''s clear that we''re being beaten. If you cut others by yourself, the enemy will be fine. When the enemy cuts himself, they really have to pay the price of serious injury or even death.


    This is simply an unfair rush. Seeing a brother die and fewer and fewer paoze alive around him, lumuk had to make a decision, that is, to leave the battlefield and leave here. Report what happened to the top, and then wait for an opportunity for revenge.


    "Everybody withdraw, their horses have heavy armor, and their speed must be lower than ours." they fought with a guard again, and the long knife cut each other''s body, but after a burst of Venus splashed, lumuk finally gave up the idea of continuing to kill the enemy, turned and ran back to the rear.


    Some cavalry close to lumuk also turned around and fled. In order to prevent being shot by bows and arrows, they kept doing various evasive actions at once. From a distance, they seemed as flexible as monkeys.


    "Young master." seeing that the enemy was about to flee, Yang Er bowed down and asked Yang Chendong for instructions.


    "Don''t worry about them. Let the team members withdraw and sum up their combat experience." Yang Chendong naturally knows what Yang Er means. Now lumuk is far away. As he said, the guards with horses and iron clothes do have an obvious disadvantage in speed. It''s impossible to chase. Even bows and arrows can''t reach each other. Unless you use guns now, you may expose your identity. After all, an army with continuous firing guns can easily remind people of whether it has anything to do with mercenaries.


    When dealing with Beiming guard station, he dares to use it because he firmly believes that none of the other party can escape. But now he is not sure to leave all lumuk and others, that is, he might as well let them leave. Of course, if the other party wants to take revenge, he will eat as much as he comes. He is never afraid of anyone in war.


    Like many founding emperors, they have experienced countless battles and life and death to succeed, but then they will say what to convince people by virtue and rule the country by culture. Yang Chendong is different from them. He built everything from nothing and relied on powerful force. So he won''t cover up anything like other emperors, that is, build a country by force. What about you?


    Even if we build a country by force, why should we fear war? Today''s five-star army is in need of war to baptize. So if there must be a storm, let the storm come more violently.


    "By the way, arrange someone to put the guard post further away. If the other party changes, immediately notify the surrounding troops, surround and eat them." after Yang Chendong ordered this sentence, he picked up the tea in front of the small table and drank it slowly.


    "Yes." Yang Er stood up straight and waved to the heavily armed guards who were still waiting for orders. At present, more than 100 horses scattered in all directions, just like they appeared at the beginning. The difference is that when they left, they also took away the captured horses and the bodies of the enemy.


    "Eh! These are indeed your troops. Hey, who are you? My name is narentoya, and my father Khan is Khan SUD of Mobei Mongolia." this gesture was just seen by the sharp eyed Princess Toya. Then she jumped back under the umbrella, took off her riding boots and sat down on the blanket.


    "Jun..." Bao Yin, who was accompanying her, saw that Toya had violated her identity and the bottom. She just wanted to dissuade her, but it was too late. He simply closed his mouth.


    "Mobei Mongolia." Yang Chendong listened to the introduction and nodded silently.


    The Northern Yuan Dynasty perished in 1402. After the fall of the Yuan Dynasty, Mongolia was divided into many parts. Later, it gradually formed into three parts according to its region, that is, the Mongols distributed in the Inner Mongolia Autonomous Region and the three northeastern provinces were called Monan Mongolia, that is, Horqin; Mongolia distributed in the territory of today''s Mongolia is called Mobei Mongolia, that is, the Department of karkha. Mongolia distributed in Xinjiang, Qinghai and Gansu is called Moxi Mongolia, that is, the Department of weilat, also known as irut Mongolia.


    The territory of Mobei Mongolia should be in the warra and Tatar department, which can explain why Yang Chendong met Princess Toya so coincidentally here.


    "I''m just a little person, not worth mentioning." Yang Chendong waved his hand casually, and didn''t say his name.


    "Hey, you are very boring. I told you my name and identity. You really don''t even want to tell me your name. It''s unreasonable. Well, tell me your name and I''ll tell you why lumuk wants to chase me." Toya first looked angry. When she saw that Yang Chendong was not moved by it, I had to force my dissatisfaction and add another chip.


    Don''t say, Yang Chendong is really curious about the identity of this lumuk. He dares to embarrass Princess Toya here, the daughter of Mobei Mongolian Khan. After thinking about it, he nodded, "OK, I tell you, my name is Yang Dong."


    Yang Dong is the name of Yang Chendong''s last life. Taking this as the name is not a lie.


    "Yang Dong? I haven''t heard of it." Toya first thought about it carefully with her cheek, but she found that there was no impression, so she simply didn''t care so much. Instead, hehe smiled: "this lumuk, he''s from agadorzi. By the way, do you know this person?"


    "Know, he is Tuotuo Buhua''s half brother." Yang Chendong nodded. The Security Bureau reported the news long ago.


    Speaking of this, it happened last year. Like in history, the Wara leader was first named as a monarch and minister with Tuotuo Buhua, but in vain. Tuotuo Buhua''s wife is also the first sister. She first wants to make her sister''s son the prince. Tuotuo Buhua will not follow. It was also suspected that Tuotuo did not spend money on adultery in the Ming Dynasty, which was already disadvantageous, so he attacked with troops in December of the second year of Jingtai (1451). Finally, tuotuobuhua was defeated because his brother agadorzi and also colluded first and attacked inside and outside.


    But what is different from history is that tuotuobuhua had just defeated tuotuobuhua and had not pursued the victory. Suddenly, he had a dirty talk with Beiming, and then the two sides went to war, which gave tuotuobuhua a chance to recuperate. One of the most unlucky was his brother agadorzi, who turned against Beiming first. His brother was not dead. He had to withdraw with his cavalry for fear that he would be counted behind.


    When Yang Chendong said he knew it, Toya didn''t doubt it. After all, such a big event is known to people with a little identity. She continued: "To say that agadorzi''s strength is still good, with 50000 cavalry. But when he had many soldiers, he needed food and grass and base areas. After thinking about it, he focused on Mobei Mongolia. His first son, Hala Kuchu, wanted to marry me as his wife and unite with Mobei Mongolia by marriage to maintain the expenses of the army and find opportunities to expand his strength ¡£¡±


    "It''s just that Hala bitter that this man is so ugly that I don''t like it. So this time, although father Khan ordered me to go to their camp, I found out that I would run out. How about I''m smart." Toya said triumphantly, as if she had done something important.


    Hearing all this in Yang Chendong''s ears, he turned black. "Well, don''t you want to marry because the other party is ugly?"


    "This is part of it." Toya said to herself before she noticed the change in Yang Chendong''s look. "It''s mainly my father Khan who has insight into agadorzi''s destination. It''s false that they want to marry us. It''s true that they want to take the opportunity to annex us."


    Having just finished this sentence, she just noticed Yang Chendong''s blackened face. Toya couldn''t help but say hurriedly, "Hey, what do you mean? Can only your men pursue beautiful things, but not our women?"


    "OK, why not? Just say OK." Yang Chendong is not stupid enough to reason with a girl, especially the appearance Association.


    Seeing Yang Chendong''s advice, Toya raised her chin happily, like a proud peacock. But this complacency didn''t last long, she said with some worry, "You almost killed lumuk just now. Now that he has escaped, he will come back for revenge. You should be from Beiming. Now you''d better go back quickly. Although they are powerful, they don''t dare to go to Beiming territory for revenge."


    I felt Toya''s kindness. In fact, although this woman was a little reckless, it was not bad to take the initiative to get rid of her relationship with herself after lumuk appeared. Yang Chendong was in the mood to say to the other party with a smile: "Why did I run away? He came to my trouble on his own initiative. If he wanted to kill me, I couldn''t wait. Besides, they should be afraid of being defeated by me and won''t come again."


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha." as if hearing some funny joke, Toya shook her head, "Young master Yang, you don''t know them very well. Your cavalry did show great combat power just now, but you only have a hundred cavalry after all. Besides, this is not the territory of the northern Ming Dynasty, but the grassland. It belongs to Mongolia and Tatar. It''s strange that they will let you go. I said before that they have 50000 cavalry, but less than two hundred cavalry died Ben doesn''t hurt muscles and bones. "


    "Fifty thousand riders? Will they all send out to deal with me?" Yang Chendong asked pretending to be surprised.

 Chapter 680

    "Er... That''s not true. Their main force is not around here. After all, in principle, this is also our kalkha (Mobei Mongolia) , if they send out a large army without permission, it will lead to misunderstanding. But it is still possible to send a thousand cavalry. Your iron cavalry is powerful, and you can''t be afraid of a hundred to a thousand. Besides, your iron cavalry are not without weaknesses. Anyone can see that they don''t have enough speed. Once they fight and consume, they will eventually lose. "


    Toya''s analysis made Yang Chendong nod and calm at the same time. If the other party only sends thousands of horses, he doesn''t have to be afraid. On the contrary, he can capture a large number of war horses. Isn''t this a gift for him?


    Thinking of these, Yang Chendong simply lay half on the blanket, "even so, young master Ben is here waiting for them to come. I want to see what they can do to me?"


    Yang Chendong behaved so casually. Seeing in Toya''s eyes, it naturally made her look anxious. "Why don''t you... Why don''t you go? Hey, do you really think I''m joking with you?" even after a few cries, Yang Chendong didn''t see anything. Worried Toya said to Baoyin standing behind her: "go, inform my father Khan immediately and ask him to take the army here."


    "Princess!" Baoyin said anxiously, "princess, you''d better go back with me. It''s better for you to tell Khan in person."


    "I''ll go back? If I go back, will father Khan bring people here to rescue? OK, go back alone and tell my father Khan that if he doesn''t send troops in time, he may not see his daughter in. Go, this is an order." Toya seems to know that it''s impossible to reason with Baoyin, so she simply issued a military order as the master.


    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, although Baoyin still hesitated, he finally nodded. After glancing at Yang Chendong, he turned and got on his horse and left quickly.


    Yang Er on one side looked at everything in his eyes and couldn''t help giving a thumbs up for Toya''s move. The girl has some eyesight. She can see the extraordinary of her young master. It''s wise to make friends now. Of course, it would be better if we could promise each other by example.


    Although Yang Chendong now has five wives and concubines, and Luan Xiaoyu, who is only waiting for his age to get married, he still has no children, which not only makes all senior cadres of the Yang Department anxious.


    Having no children is always worrying, and there is no successor to the great cause. It''s just that they can''t do anything like this. They can only hope that the young master has more women, which is equal to more opportunities. Seeing that Toya''s chest is so big, I think it should be easy to bear.


    Yang ER was still talking in his heart. Yang Chendong didn''t know this. After seeing that Toya took the initiative to stay, he asked curiously, "why don''t you go? Aren''t you afraid that lumuk will lead the soldiers back later. My more than 100 horses can''t protect you."


    "Hatred is brought by me. How can I know when I leave? Do you think we grassland women don''t understand truth?" Toya glanced at Yang Chendong and said in righteous words. After saying this, her face was red and quickly lowered to cover up.


    Toya admitted that Yang Chendong gave her a good impression. This man is very handsome and so young. I don''t know how much better than that ugly halaro than who is suitable to be a husband. Of course, she will stay here because of her curiosity about the black riders just now. Somehow, she just had a feeling that even if lumuk led the army, it should be difficult not to find the handsome childe. In short, she was infected by Yang Chendong''s strong self-confidence.


    Toya showed such a heroic side that Yang Chendong had nothing to say. He can only say, "well, let''s wait a little longer. If the sun is going to set and the enemy hasn''t appeared, let''s find our mothers and go back to our homes."


    Having said this, Yang Chendong took a sip of tea and closed his eyes again.


    Toya, who had not been bombed away, would not care about this. That is, she could stay. Taking this opportunity, her little mouth was like a machine gun. She kept talking to Yang Chendong selectively about some grassland secrets she knew. Although it is selective, some things are still secret to the outside world, which makes the sixth young master who originally wanted to close his eyes and sleep interested. After a while, the two talk more and more lively, like an old friend.


    Lumuk was defeated and fled. When he saw the invincible soldiers coming after running a certain distance, he was relieved. But then there was a look of indignation. He took 300 cavalry and failed to defeat even 100 cavalry of the enemy, which was absolutely intolerable to him. As a proud general, he certainly won''t expose it. He wants revenge.


    "Let''s go and find the childe with me." lumuk whipped his horse and took more than 100 disabled and defeated soldiers to turn a corner and run away.


    He was lucky. He thought he would run for an hour to find halarochu. Unexpectedly, the childe was worried about Toya and had chased him out with 5000 cavalry.


    If Hara has 5000 cavalry, he will really meet the cavalry army of Mobei Mongolia, which is enough to protect himself. After all, such a scale of war is not what both sides want to happen. The answer is likely to be that both sides withdraw without results.


    With such psychological preparation, when he saw lumuk appear with the defeated soldiers, halaro was not too surprised, "what''s the matter? But he met the main force of Mobei Mongolian army?"


    "Childe, I don''t know if it is." lumuk said very depressed. It doesn''t matter if you are defeated, as long as you are still alive and sum up your experience. But what made him absolutely unacceptable was that he didn''t even know the origin of the other party.


    "Don''t know?" halaro''s face became ugly, and he wanted to speak out loudly. But considering that it was the time of employment, he had to suppress his anger and asked, "tell me, what''s going on?"


    "Yes, childe, the situation is like this..." then lumuk will catch up with Toya, but there are others around her, especially a young and handsome man, and then there are a group of black riders who have never seen before.


    Hararuo listened silently. When he heard that Toya had a young man together, his eyes were as deep as water. Although it is said that he only likes Toya in beauty in order to find a place to develop with the help of marriage, Toya has been regarded by him as a flesh like existence in his heart, and how can he tolerate the contamination of other men.


    "Take me, I''ll kill him!" hararuo said angrily, and the murderous spirit in his eyes seemed to condense into essence.


    ......


    Beside the stream, under the umbrella, Yang Chendong poured the last cup of tea into his throat, showing a satisfied and regretful look on his face.


    Satisfaction is because of the leisure in this half day. Usually in the military camp, he doesn''t have to look at the sand table to read information. He occasionally has time to rest and exercise. Where can he relax like today. Although I learned more about some things when chatting with Princess Toya, time always passed quickly when chatting with beautiful women, and I didn''t feel tired.


    It''s a pity that lumuk didn''t bring anyone to trouble them. He originally thought that when the other party came, he could take the opportunity to get more horses. Now it seems that he may not be able to do so.


    "Well, the tea is finished, and the sun is about to set. I should go back, too. Goodbye, Princess Toya." Yang Chendong straightened his body and stretched his waist.


    Yang Er came over with Badaojiang and his friends and began to pack up small tables, umbrellas and blankets. Toya also pouted and got up reluctantly to put on her shoes.


    Yang Chendong is leaving. Lumuk didn''t come, and he has no reason to stay here. Anyway, she is also a girl. She can''t really rely on it here. Although it is said that the grassland girls are much more atmospheric than the women in the Central Plains, they should keep a degree when they are not married.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t know what Toya thinks in her heart. But he really didn''t want to get into any emotional debt, not to mention that although Toya was beautiful, especially that position was definitely a murder weapon in the world, it was not the kind that people couldn''t help themselves at first sight. At least it was far less than Hu Yan''s gentle and lovely, clever and obedient, and Su man''s crisp and beautiful to the bone. Snow lady and incense lady also have their own merits. The former Huakui of the capital has a variety of unique skills, that is, Luan Xiaoyu, who is under the age of 18, is also good at understanding people''s hearts like his neighbor''s sister, and is even more heroic in military uniform.


    Or it can''t be compared between people. Yang Chendong doesn''t mean that. Even if he knows the identity of the other party, he also doesn''t have the words of retention. How can a man stand in the world by women and trouser belts?


    At this moment, even if he saw the unhappy face of Toya, Yang Chendong didn''t change his mind. He was silent all the time. Yu Guang watched Princess Toya walk to her war horse, looking unhappy and reluctant.


    "Report!"


    Seeing that one of Toya''s feet had been raised and was about to step on the horse at any time, Qiu Wu, the first guard captain, appeared to him. A loud drink also interrupted the original quiet atmosphere.


    Instead of kneeling, he just saluted with a tight body. Qiu Wu said, "the scout reported that there is a cavalry approaching us in the northwest, and the number is about 5000 by visual inspection."


    "Five thousand riders!" a surprised look flashed on Yang Chendong''s face. He thought lumuk would come for revenge, but he didn''t expect so many cavalry. If he had been prepared, with 15000 cavalry in his hand, 5000 infantry would not be afraid. But the enemy came so suddenly that he didn''t know how many cavalry he could mobilize in a short time.

 Chapter 681

    His eyes fell on Qiu Wu, "where are the troops and how many can be contacted?"


    "Report to the sixth young master. Leng Feng''s third division is moving forward for long-distance training and can''t be contacted temporarily. The independent regiment is far away, and most of them are infantry. According to the position they reported in the morning, it should be about 30 miles away from us. The cavalry is strengthened. The first regiment and the second regiment have sent people to inform us that they are far away from us, more than 100 miles. I''m afraid they will wait until days after receiving the news Clear; now only the Nvzhen cavalry regiment and logistics battalion are at the base camp, and it only takes half an hour to reach our department. "


    At the same time, Qiu Wu''s body also burst out a layer of cold sweat. He didn''t know. After saying that, he realized that the strength around the young master was so empty. There is only one Nvzhen cavalry regiment that can come right away. Of course, in his eyes, the logistics battalion does not have the slightest combat power and can not be counted.


    Yang ER was also clear when he was listening. He also felt that the situation was a little serious. He took the initiative to say, "young master, the logistics battalion can also go to the battlefield. Anyway, they also have the strength of a thousand people."


    "Stop talking." Yang Chendong waved his hand. Not only will he not let the logistics battalion go to war, he will not even go back to his base camp. Now he doesn''t know what the outcome of this battle will be. Once the base camp is taken away and there is no food and grass, it will be difficult for the army to walk on the grassland.


    Unable to take risks, Yang Chendong looked at Qiu Wu and asked, "is there any terrain nearby suitable for the fighting of small cavalry?"


    Qiu Wu didn''t understand Yang Chendong''s meaning, but even when the young master asked, he imagined it carefully and said, "there is a low stone pile five miles away from us. It is covered with gravel, which is not suitable for the battle of cavalry."


    "Five miles?" Yang Chendong just thought about it, and the position of the low stone pile in the sand table appeared in his mind. He nodded at the moment, "OK, choose the battlefield there. At the same time, send out all the reconnaissance cavalry in hand and ask him to contact the main forces to quickly approach the low rock pile and look for combat opportunities independently. In addition, inform commander Yela and ask him to come with the Nvzhen cavalry regiment as soon as possible."


    In a short time, Yang Chendong made preparations for the battle. But as soon as his voice fell, Yang Er on the side said anxiously, "young master, Nvzhen cavalry regiment is not a direct force. In case the situation is unknown, I''m afraid they will..."


    "They will turn back, won''t they?" before Yang Er finished, Yang Chendong spoke for him. Then he said with a sneer, "I believe Yela is not so short-sighted. If he is, he will turn back sooner or later. Take this opportunity to test whether he has the best of both worlds? OK, the matter is settled. Captain Qiu, you go and pass the life."


    Yang Chendong won''t tell others that he has the secret of Dacang. If Yela really turns against himself and wants to threaten himself with lumuk, he doesn''t mind taking out some weapons from Dacang to scare them. For example, driving an armored combat vehicle casually is a good thing that can prevent bullets. What can be done with those bows and arrows? In the meantime, he will kill them Four directions, he will turn the low stone pile into a pile of bones and blood.


    She sighed in her heart, "Yela, you''d better not let me down, otherwise, because you are afraid that there will be no real women in this world in the future."


    What Yang Chendong pursues is to achieve his goal by all means. He can give others a chance, but the opportunity is often only once. If you can''t seize it, I''m sorry. Next will be the power of thunder, destroying the sky and the earth.


    Qiu Wu followed Yang Chendong for a long time. Naturally, he saw the determination of young master Liu. After saluting, he turned around and left. On the other hand, Princess Toya also came over at this time, "What''s the matter? Is lumuk coming again? Otherwise, you should go to the northeast. Baoyin must have told Fu Han my news this moment. There should be someone there to pick us up. At that time, lumuk is brave enough not to move at will."


    Toya is really kind. Yang Chendong can feel it, but as a seven foot man, how can he live under the protection of women. Besides, war is what he wants to pursue when he comes to this place. Sometimes, there will be fewer and fewer wars. When the unconvinced people become corpses and the convinced people are still alive, that is It''s time to unify here.


    Yang Chendong, who would not shrink back at all and had no reason to shrink back, naturally declined Toya''s kindness. In return, he didn''t let the other party leave this time, but invited him and said, "lumuk is really coming. This time he has brought 5000 cavalry. You might as well follow me. It''s safer that way."


    Even if the enemy cavalry comes, they will send light cavalry scouts first. Once they find out that Toya is alone, they are not sure what will happen. As a man, he certainly has the responsibility to protect women, not to mention that others had planned to help himself before.


    "Me?" Toya pointed to herself and said incredulously, "do you allow me to follow you?"


    "Yes, for your safety, it must be now. Lumuk''s cavalry scouts should have surrounded us. It''s too dangerous for you to leave at this time." Yang Chendong said very seriously, without any emotion as much as possible.


    But these words still moved Toya, "look, he''s still worried about me." although she didn''t like Yang Chendong at this time, somehow, she was so happy and happy at the bottom of her heart at this moment.


    As Yang Chendong expected, the cavalry Scouts under lumuk had indeed locked their eyes on the side of the stream. When the first and second teams of guards walked towards the low stone pile, they also followed from a distance.


    These scouts didn''t mean to attack. Even if they saw cavalry riding past them and going to other places, they didn''t make any interception. Scouts are scouts. Their responsibility is to inquire about information and target. As for others, they naturally have to be handed over to the combat forces.


    The low stone pile, as its name implies, is composed of piles of crushed stones. After months of growing up, it has not been piled much higher. It seems that the highest place is only about three meters, which can not form any commanding advantage at all.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong didn''t want to look for any highlands. He was satisfied as long as he could have a place and stand there to see further. The highest place of the low stone pile just met his requirements.


    Riding the white dragon horse, he slowly went up to the low stone pile at the highest place. Where he saw it, there were one stone pile after another. They scattered and disorderly, dividing the area in front of him into dozens of pieces. This is the place where Yang Chendong asked for small-scale cavalry operations.


    Qiu Wu has already said that the news from the reconnaissance camp is that the other party has 5000 riders up and down, that is, if you find an open place, I''m afraid the other party can kill you in front of you with a charge, and the room for turning around is too small.


    "Young master, shall we stay here later?" Yang Er guessed what when he saw Yang Chendong stopping on a white dragon horse.


    "Yes, young master Ben will stay here for a while. Come on, put the flag here. From today on, the name of the five-star army should also start on the grassland." Yang Chendong said in a heroic tone, and then stretched out his hand to point to an open space around him.


    When Yang Er heard the speech, he found the guard team, took out a bright five-star flag and inserted it on the side next to Yang Chendong. The red flag flew in the wind and showed its style. All the guards were dressed in black armor, iron masks and some out of place Kevlar helmets to protect the important position of the head.


    Yang Chendong also immediately protected Bai Long with a layer of iron clothes. He and other security team members changed into the same dress. When they were standing under the five-star flag, a powerful momentum came out unconsciously, which made Princess Toya, who was curious to watch all this, feel like meeting the Great Khan.


    As soon as the preparations were ready, bursts of dust and smoke rose to the south of the low rock pile, making it impossible to see who came and how many people came.


    Just out of instinct, Toya asked with some surprise, "but are the cavalry brought by lumuk?"


    Looking at the direction, Yang Chendong shook his head with a smile, "it shouldn''t be them, it''s our cavalry."


    "Your cavalry?" Toya said, surprised. She couldn''t understand the origin of this "Yang Dong" any more. The five-star flag in front of her can be said to be the first time she saw it. But this curiosity was soon suppressed. Right in front of them, another cavalry team loomed far away.


    Toya, standing beside Yang Chendong on horseback, looked very solemn. Although Yang Chendong has surprised him a little, the number of cavalry brought by lumuk obviously exceeds too many. Even with these more than 100 black cavalry, can we reverse the war?


    If Yang Chendong was defeated by lumuk, she would not be better as a fellow walker. Thinking of this, Toya looked to the northeast. There was still no movement there. I think so. How long has Baoyin been gone? Father Khan needs to gather cavalry when he gets the news. It''s impossible to come so soon.


    Different from Toya, Yang Chendong''s face was as usual and showed no mood from beginning to end. Until the first cavalry team jumped out and came to the stone pile, "Ye Wei, head of Nvzhen cavalry regiment, met the sixth young master."

 Chapter 682

    Yela, who did not kneel down on his horse and was not used to respecting the army, bent his right hand on his chest and made a etiquette similar to that of the Mongols.


    "Yela, your regiment has only 3000 people. This time your opponent has 5000 riders. Do you have the confidence to fight and win?" Yang Chendong stared at Yela with bright eyes.


    "Please don''t worry, sixth young master. My Nvzhen cavalry will fight until the last minute and do their best." Yela looked firm without saying anything big. Just look at our actual actions.


    "OK, then I''m waiting for your excellent performance." Yang Chendong said in a heroic voice. In his eyes, he didn''t show any worry or say anything to improve morale. It feels like the Nvzhen cavalry regiment is his lineage and doesn''t need any doubt.


    Yela originally thought that Yang Chendong would say some tish words, at least give herself some guarantees. But he didn''t say anything, which made him feel more trusted. Yes, that is to be trusted, because when facing the real lineage, they don''t need any commitment at all, and they will do their best.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong had nothing to tell him, Yela turned and got on her horse and returned to the team. She looked at Liu Dai, the deputy head of his team, and the 3000 cavalry "Brothers, it''s time for us to behave. The sixth young master is watching us behind us, and the parents, wives and children in our hometown are waiting for the good news of our meritorious service. At present, we just need to do our best to eliminate the cavalry opposite, so that they can live a better life. Do we have confidence?"


    "Meritorious service to kill the enemy, meritorious service to kill the enemy!" the three thousand Nvzhen cavalry below shouted loudly, looking excited and excited.


    "Well, the cavalry are assigned according to the plan, with companies and platoons as units, launched on the spot according to different terrain, and prepared with our Nvzhen''s unique fighting method and three-three system attack formation." Yela, who had yelled, announced the battle order coolly. Yela is still very confident in these powerful Nvzhen cavalry under her. As long as they play normally, not to mention 5000 cavalry, what''s the fear of adding some more?


    The three thousand Nvzhen cavalry who had just gathered scattered and looked for the right battle terrain. On the low stone pile, Toya said with worry, "young master Yang, your cavalry is only three thousand, and the other party has five thousand. Can you win?"


    "Sure." Yang Chendong''s firm voice was spit out from his mouth, and his eyes stood calmly, standing here like a God from heaven, like a towering mountain.


    The Nvzhen cavalry are making various preparations before the war. In the distance, halarochu and lumuk with 5000 cavalry are approaching step by step.


    According to the Scouts of his cavalry, Hara Ruo knew that his opponent was not weak this time, and there were 3000 cavalry. Of course, although he was not weak, he still wouldn''t put it in his eyes. He took what he thought was the most powerful Warsaw cavalry. He thought that killing the Ming army was like killing chicken and cutting vegetables. More than once, he won''t let alone now If the military superiority is on his own side, he is even less likely to fail.


    "Lumuk, you have a chance to show yourself. I like these war horses and slaves. Do you understand?" said halaro with a trace of cruelty in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, childe." lumuk patted his chest and promised. He thought the same as Hala. His limited eyes made him believe that the Wara cavalry was the strongest in the world. As for the previous defeat to more than 100 black cavalry, it was just because the other party''s equipment was too good, which was a special case.


    "Cavalry, attack with me!" he took out his saber, leaned forward and waved it forward. Under lumuk''s roar, the five thousand cavalry behind him moved like dumplings, and one cavalry rushed out of the team.


    Thousands of horses gallop and shout. In dry weather, bursts of smoke and dust rise. From a distance, it looks like a huge dust storm, trying to devour everything.


    In terms of momentum alone, the vara cavalry performed very well. However, due to the terrain, the war horses could not run on angular stones. They had to divert a seemingly huge flood in the middle and rush to kill each small battlefield scheduled by the Nvzhen cavalry.


    If it is in a wide area, the cavalry fight against each other is a momentum, in which the morale of the army, the number of soldiers and whether they are brave or not will play a decisive role. Once the formation of one side is disrupted and broken, it often means that the balance of the war begins to tilt, and it often means that the war will have a result.


    Yang Chendong took advantage of this terrain in advance and forced down the advantage of the number of Warsaw cavalry. What competes in this way is the morale, courage and skills of both sides. Yang Chendong has great confidence in these. He spent a lot of effort to subdue the female real cavalry. He firmly believes that they will hand in a perfect answer this time.


    No one knows better than him how the future Nvzhen cavalry became JianNu dogs and how they replaced Daming to establish a new dynasty. In addition, these Nvzhen cavalry are equipped with the sharpest sabers, they are unlikely to lose, and there is no reason to lose.


    The smoke and dust covered the sky, which greatly affected the effect of watching the war, so that when the two sides fought together, neither Yang Chendong nor hararuo could see the situation on the battlefield. But they were not in a hurry. They seemed to be full of confidence in their cavalry. They even believed that when the war ended, they would win.


    Compared with their composure, Toya kept looking at the northeast as if she had lost her soul. If her father Khan sent troops to help, she would only appear there. But when will they arrive?


    In the battlefield, smoke and dust filled the sky, but also affected the knights on both sides in the array. Fortunately, we are not fighting on the battlefield for the first time. As veterans, they know that being restless and angry can not solve any problems. Only by believing in the saber in their hands and the horses under their feet, can they win the final victory.


    A Warsaw cavalry lost contact with the robes under the obstruction of this line of sight, but he didn''t panic. Instead, he held a saber and seriously felt what was happening around him. While continuing to find his companions, he also prevented the sudden emergence of enemies.


    Suddenly, there was movement on the right side of the body. Out of a kind of instinct, the Warsaw cavalry held up the saber in his hand. When he saw the other party''s body shape, he was not a companion in the same clothes, the saber fell down quickly, and the powerful force hit the saber that stretched out to the other side.


    When!


    Under a light, crisp and powerful impact, the body shapes of both sides were almost stagnant at the same time, followed by one touch. Under the knife, both sides were prepared, and no one took advantage of it.


    The two men were staggered in shape. They turned back and cut out with a knife. It was almost the same tactics and the same knife posture, which made the two sabers hit together again. Then... Then one of the sabers suddenly broke from the middle.


    The broken nature belongs to the saber in the hand of the Wara cavalry. If it wasn''t for Juli''s impact, maybe his saber could hold on for a while, but when both sides used their full strength and just collided twice, the advantage of weapons was highlighted.


    The saber broke from the middle, and the cold sweat of the Warsaw cavalry came out of his body in an instant. Although it was June, the weather was already very hot, but somehow he was sweating all over. He couldn''t figure out why. But the saber in his hand broke from the middle, and then he ran away. Otherwise, everyone also wielded a knife. If your knife can''t reach others, they can cut themselves. How can we fight this battle?


    Fortunately, when it was the second knife, the two sides had their backs facing each other. At this time, it was naturally the best time to escape. The vara cavalry caught his legs and urged the horse to rush forward. He didn''t dare to turn back and fight the Nvzhen cavalry head-on.


    The Walla cavalry who rushed out was still lamenting their good luck. When they were not killed by the other party because of the disadvantage of saber, suddenly another horse rushed out of the smoke opposite, and another Nvzhen cavalry appeared.


    Out of instinct and habit, the Warsaw cavalry cut forward with a knife, but he did forget that the saber in his hand had already broken into two parts. In the past, not only did he not cut his opponent, but the other party''s knife cut his chest.


    Blood flew out and a stream of heat splashed on his face. While the vara cavalry felt these changes, their strength was quickly drained at this moment. He wanted to say something. For example, if it weren''t for the broken saber, he wouldn''t die. But now, his chest was split, and he could see his white bones and five internal organs. No matter how he opened his mouth, he was making no sound.


    Plop. Without strength, the vara cavalry finally fell from his horse and stared at the sky with his eyes closed. This moment may be a relief for him.


    This is just one place in the battlefield. In fact, the same scene happened all the time. After fighting for a while, I don''t know how many Warsaw cavalry died because of the broken saber. They may have good skills, or they may be good at Kung Fu right away. But how can we defeat the equally powerful Nvzhen cavalry with almost bare hands?


    A vara cavalry was cut to death and fell from his horse, causing dust to fly one after another. Outside the battlefield, hararuo did not know that the balance of war victory had tilted to the other side, and he was still dreaming of victory.

 Chapter 683

    The reason why the position is higher than the ground is that Yang Chendong, Toya and the five-star flag inserted beside them are still clear and dazzling. All this fell into hararuo''s eyes, and a wave of hatred could not stop.


    A man can''t bear the hatred of killing his father and taking his wife. Although Toya is not his woman now, and even the other party has never admitted it, hararuo has long regarded Toya as his own woman.


    Even if it is his own woman, he can not or even give it away, but he will never allow the other party to make his own decisions. Seeing her riding on a horse and looking around a young and handsome man, she even said something from time to time. The jealous Hala stretched out her hand and pointed forward, "go, send someone to kill the man and take the woman from me."


    Lumuk didn''t send all the cavalry to fight for the first time. The other party only has 3000 riders. He can also send 3000 riders to win the game. So he had two thousand cavalry on his side. When the childe gave the order, lumuk immediately agreed, stretched out his hand and even ordered two centurions and said, "you two, take your men and horses to take the people on the low stone pile. Remember, men can live or die, and women must bring them back."


    "Yes," said the two centurions proudly. Two hundred people went after several people. In their opinion, general rumuk was a little too careful. Of course, they do not know the existence of black riding, otherwise they would never have such an idea of death.


    Yes, the two hundred Warsaw cavalry are looking for death. Only two hundred people dare to make Yang Chendong''s idea, not to mention the automatic hand of respecting relatives, that is, the more than 100 black riders around him are afraid that they can kill them and doubt their life.


    Two hundred cavalry soldiers who took command did not enter the battlefield wisely, but took a detour and swam towards the low rock pile. With the speed of the war horses, they came to the left and right of the low stone pile in less than a column of incense. Two hundred cavalry approached with a smile.


    "Shoot an arrow!"


    Just when they thought they could close the net and get prey at any time, a burst of bows and arrows broke through the air. Hundreds of bows and arrows suddenly appeared in two different directions and flew towards the vara cavalry team full of vision.


    "Block!" was caught unprepared. The vara cavalry either took out their shields or did all kinds of difficult evasive actions, and a bow and arrow flew past them. Most people dodged away, and only a few people were shot, but it was not a key position and did not threaten their lives.


    Although a burst of bows and arrows did not kill anyone, they effectively stopped the impact momentum of the Warsaw cavalry. While they were still swearing and saying that stabbing people in secret was not a gentleman''s act, a large number of cavalry in black armor suddenly appeared on both sides of the low rock pile.


    They not only have black armor wrapped on their bodies, but also have black armor masks on their faces. Even the horses under the seat also have iron armor vests, which are completely armed to the teeth.


    Looking at the cavalry with black and green helmets, the two hundred Warsaw cavalry were stunned. This was the first time they had seen such an enemy.


    Silence, no sound, only the neat sound of the horse''s hooves marching forward. The sound was like a drum beating into the hearts of every Warsaw cavalry, and the horror on their faces grew stronger and stronger.


    At this time, the rhythm of the battlefield has been completely replaced by black cavalry, and the hard training of the guards has had an effect at this time. The silent cry spread out a boundless murderous spirit, enveloping two hundred Warsaw cavalry in it.


    "Gudong." a Valla Centurion swallowed a spit unconsciously, then nervously wiped the dripping sweat on his forehead, and said in a trembling voice: "kill with me."


    God knows how much effort he spent when he said this sentence. Fortunately, he finally said it. Somehow, after saying this, he felt that his mind was relaxed for a while, as if he had finished a very difficult thing.


    Other Warsaw cavalry also breathed at this moment, and then summoned up their courage one by one, raised their sabers, and their previous killing intention reappeared.


    A hundred black riders had already been ready at this moment. Almost when the sound of killing with me fell, they also rode at the same time and rushed towards 200 Warsaw cavalry.


    The sharp saber was held high, and then fell from the air with an unstoppable trend, cutting into the Warsaw cavalry who were coming face to face.


    The guards and black riders who didn''t need to defend, just needed to attack, greeted the Vajra cavalry with a saber, and let the other party cut themselves with a knife, ignoring it.


    The two sides crossed each other. There was no sound of saber hitting each other as usual. Some were just the sound of knife cutting on black armor and penetrating into the bottom of my heart.


    A mistake, the two sides pull their horses back and face each other again. In the process, one Warsaw cavalry after another fell from his horse. The saber was so sharp that some of the Warsaw cavalry had their bodies or heads cut off by the saber, but the blood had not yet flowed out. They still had the opportunity to turn the horse''s head.


    But dead is dead, just one more action. Two hundred cavalry died half of the battle at this moment. They, who originally seemed to be in large numbers, became much less at this moment.


    This scene, seen in the eyes of the Warsaw cavalry who survived by chance, made their bodies tremble. There are some outlaws among them, and they are not afraid of death. However, the current death method is still too strange. It will make people cold at the bottom of their heart, make people feel at a loss, and make people can''t see any hope.


    There was still no sound. More than a hundred black riders seemed to have negotiated and launched a second charge.


    Facing the oncoming, the black horse who can''t see any expression change is getting closer and closer. On the contrary, some timid soldiers turned and rode away. They can see that there is no chance of winning in the face of such an opponent. Continue to stay, except to die or die.


    The Warsaw cavalry who turned and ran away was like a plague. When it spread to other Warsaw cavalry, they turned their horses and wanted to leave. It was just a frontal confrontation. The morale of the opposite army was completely disintegrated at this moment. It has to be said that the strength of the guard black cavalry was too strong.


    In the face of the guards'' black cavalry who have launched an attack, the vara cavalry who fled one step later will have a way to escape and rise. The slow ones were directly caught up and killed, and the fast ones were also penetrated by the bows and arrows issued by the black riders and fell on the road of escape. The two hundred Warsaw cavalry came with great momentum, but when they really joined hands, they were so vulnerable that they didn''t even hold on to half of Zhu Xiang''s time, so they were wiped out.


    In the distance, halarochu and lumuk, who were paying close attention to this scene, had already widened their eyes.


    The low rock pile is slightly three meters above the ground, so that everything that happened there can be clearly reflected in everyone''s eyes, which shocked everyone who looked at it.


    "Then... What is that? When did such powerful cavalry appear on our grassland?" for a long time, halaro Digested everything he saw, and his eyes fell on lumuk. The meaning of asking was very obvious.


    "I don''t know." lumuk shook his head. "They are the black riders I said before. It seems that if you want to deal with them, it''s only twice the number advantage. I''m afraid you can''t do it."


    Compared with others, lumuk''s surprise was not the biggest. He had seen each other''s power for a long time. But the crispness and neatness of these black riders when they killed just now still surprised him.


    "That''s right." after this reminder, if Hara doesn''t get angry but likes it, "there are almost no loopholes in such black cavalry, but they wear such heavy armor, which will consume a lot of strength. As long as we can hold them, we may win with constant consumption. At that time, these armor will be ours."


    The more he spoke, the more excited hararuo was. He didn''t wait for lumuk to give any orders. He turned back and even counted several people''s names. "You guys, take a thousand cavalry soldiers and go there. Remember, these black cavalry are invulnerable in heavy armor. You just need to constantly consume their strength and you can defeat them."


    After seeing the scene just now, no one wants to face the black horse. But this was halaro''s order, and no one dared to resist. The centurions named had to agree with a bitter face, and then divided into several shares and rushed to the low rock pile again.


    On the low rock pile, the performance of black riding is so outstanding and the distance is so close, which makes Toya an eye opener. "Hey, young master Yang, your black riders are really awesome. How about we make a deal? If you sell these black armor to us, I will let my father sweat a price that satisfies you."


    "Buy armour? I''m not short of silver." Yang Chendong shook his head and smiled. Are you kidding? Compared with the speed of making silver, who can compare with Tianwaitian trading firm? The owner behind the scenes of this firm is himself. All the things sold there are made by the red inlaid city under his guidance. He is not afraid of anyone because of how much money and how fast he can earn money.


    "Don''t refuse so soon. We are really sincere." Toya has been used to Yang Chendong''s "arrogance". This person doesn''t seem to be excited in the face of any temptation, but it is this performance that has a unique charm, which makes Toya like it very much.

 Chapter 684

    "Say it again." don''t want to argue with Toya on this issue, Yang Chendong perfunctorily adopted the tactic of procrastination. Then he focused on the main battlefield. Although the smoke and dust depended on him, he could not see what was going on in the battlefield, but he was confident in the Nvzhen cavalry. He was full of confidence when he thought of the saying that women were really dissatisfied with ten thousand and full knives were invincible.


    Although a thousand Warsaw cavalry were unwilling, they did have to come to the low rock pile. When they rode close to the guards, an unspeakable murderous spirit still came to their faces, which made these Warsaw cavalry stop involuntarily.


    "Let''s go together, don''t fight with them, and take the way of fighting to consume their physical strength." a centurion in the lead told a group of his men, and then rode forward carefully to form an encirclement circle around more than 100 guards.


    There is a certain distance between the cavalry and the cavalry, so that in case of danger, they can turn and walk as fast as possible.


    The encirclement circle is formed, but whenever the guard black horse moves forward, the enemy in front of him will drive his horse back and will not fight you in front at all. A drag formula is well explained by these Warsaw cavalry.


    When making black armor and war horse iron clothes, Wu Huo once said that although they have improved the quality of armor to the best level, iron armor is iron after all, and still has some weight. When the two armies fight, they may not see it in a short time, but if they fight for a long time, the problems will naturally be exposed.


    Wu Huo only has the ability to make armor. There is no way to solve the problems and things that may happen on the battlefield. In this regard, Yang Chendong did not insist. On the contrary, he called Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao and talked about the way to solve the problem.


    1¡¢ Alternate rest.


    It means that if the enemy is too far away and wants to deal with it with consumption war, half of the team members rest and half of the team members are responsible for guarding. In this way, we can ensure that we always have enough energy and physical strength to kill the enemy on the battlefield.


    2¡¢ Bow and arrow attack.


    If the enemy is close and wants to consume them by encircling rather than fighting, it is to counterattack with bows and arrows, so that the enemy''s formation is in chaos and has to flee.


    3¡¢ Gun fire.


    If the enemy''s encirclement is set far away, when it is about a mile away, that is, it is impossible to rest alternately, and it is far greater than the range of the bow and arrow, it will fight back with a firegun, kill one of the other by surprise, and there is nothing to do.


    In a word, to ensure the life safety of the team members is the first important task. As for the appearance of guns, will it make others guess their identity? When their lives are threatened, they can''t do so much.


    Yang Chendong has a complete plan, taking into account the distance and any possible situation. Therefore, when seeing the other party only encircle but not attack, no matter Qiu Wu, daoxiao or other security team members have no intention of being floating and angry, but take out bows and arrows one by one according to the previous plan and launch a fierce counterattack.


    The vara cavalry were only less than 100 meters away from the guard black horse, which was the best range of bows and arrows. When an arrow feather was taken out of the arrow pot, shot into the air and greeted the vara cavalry, the upside down slaughter began.


    At such a close distance, after a very strict bow and arrow long-range training, the guard black cavalry did not say that they shot 100 times, but at least 30% of the bows and arrows hit their opponents. This is because the vara cavalry only need to avoid, not consider the attack. Otherwise, this accuracy will be improved.


    Besides, in the face of the bow and arrow attack from the black cavalry at close range, there are always people who will be shot by the bow and arrow, or fall from the horse with an arrow. If they are injured, they will lie on the horse and lose their combat effectiveness.


    It''s hard to be a living target. The Warsaw cavalry also began to fight back with their bows and arrows. However, their bows and arrows were also very accurate, but whether they hit people or horses, they just left a white spot and fell down again, which could not cause any damage at all.


    This is still shooting at each other. The difference is killing. Under no circumstances, the Warsaw cavalry can only retreat back and withdraw from the effective shooting range of bows and arrows.


    "Rush!" Captain Qiu Wu of the guard''s black cavalry seized the opportunity. When he retreated back through the confusion of the vara cavalry formation, he suddenly launched a counterattack and caught the vara cavalry unprepared. In this process, hundreds of knights died under the sharp saber.


    The initiative is completely in the hands of the black cavalry. Although the vara cavalry have a number advantage, it is hard to say. Can only hang far away, dare not be close. Through the space where everyone was far away, half of the black riders jumped off their horses, reduced the weight of their partners and recovered their strength as much as possible.


    The guard black cavalry naturally thought there was an opportunity in the eyes of the vara cavalry, and they took the opportunity to launch two attacks. But because the distance was too far, the black cavalry had time to jump on the horse and make a defensive posture. Not only that, when the opponent attacked, they couldn''t move away immediately. They also launched two counter attacks and cut down hundreds of opponents.


    After two shocks and throwing a lot of corpses, the vara cavalry became smart. They just surrounded them from a distance and let the black cavalry rest and never move forward again.


    Hararuo watched the cavalry sent out, but he couldn''t stand the black cavalry. He wanted to scold these people for being timid, but considering that the war damage has exceeded 40%, he just insulted himself by continuing to fight. He gave up sending people to order the cavalry to continue the attack, but set his eyes on the main battlefield. He thought that as long as he won in the main battlefield, he could use the number advantage to rush straight to the low stone pile. At that time, more than 100 black cavalry would be in his pocket.


    The sun has set and it is getting dark. The smoke on the main battlefield is not as flying as it was at the beginning.


    The smoke and dust is gone, which means that there have been results on the main battlefield. At this time, both Yang Chendong and hararuo try their best to stare at the field. The success or failure of the main battlefield is likely to be related to each other''s success or failure.


    "Kill me!"


    Just as everyone looked forward to the main battlefield and waited for the results, a cavalry suddenly appeared in the south of the battlefield.


    Because it was dark, we couldn''t immediately see how many people came. But judging from the sound of shouting and killing, I''m afraid the number will not be too small.


    "This is the enemy''s reinforcement?" hararuo stood on the horse, listened attentively, and his face was a little ugly. He relied on the strength and number of Wara cavalry. Now he doesn''t know the result of the combat power competition, but he has fewer and fewer advantages in quantity.


    "I don''t know." lumuk shook his head. He really didn''t know who was coming. Speaking of it, he saw Yang Chendong for the first time today and knew the five-star army for the first time.


    In the past, the five-star army also came to the grassland, but it just came and left in a hurry. When Zhuifeng found that his power was not enough to face any opponent and power on the grassland, he retreated and stayed in nuergandasi area to recruit troops. In this way, the name of the five-star army is little known on the grassland.


    Lumuk''s answer disappointed hararuo. But then the other party''s reinforcements appeared. Of course, we can''t ignore them. "Go, give you 500 people. You can intercept them. You can''t let these people rush into the main battlefield until there is no victory or defeat."


    Hararuo was originally surrounded by two thousand people. Twelve hundred people were sent from the low rock pile alone. Now he has only 800 people in his hands. He can give lumuk 500 people, which is the maximum limit.


    "Yes." lumuk promised with a fist, but he looked full of confidence. In fact, with the elite cavalry of Wala, he also has such self-confidence. As long as he is not as invulnerable as the guard black horse, even if the other party''s strength is stronger than him, he really doesn''t have to be afraid of anyone.


    Lumuk is very confident, but he doesn''t know who his opponent is this time. Because the sky has turned dark, even Yang Chendong on the low rock pile doesn''t know who the first batch of reinforcements are.


    Hu Mang, the recognized closest person around Yang Chendong and the earliest person to follow the sixth young master, became the first batch of reinforcements.


    Since Yang Chendong was appointed head of the independent regiment, Hu mang has put all his energy on it. Ten infantry battalions and six cavalry battalions were just trained by him.


    The soldiers of the independent battalion were composed of six auxiliary barracks and four thousand Ming armies, all of which were prisoners. It is not easy to bring up such an army and have sufficient combat effectiveness. Even if it is handed over to the third division commander Wu Sheng and political commissar Chen Bo, I''m afraid it will take some time to form combat effectiveness.


    But the same thing happened to Hu mang. His superiority as a confidant of the sixth young master was reflected. With his close relationship with logistics battalion commander Yang Er, he took out a large number of silver, meat, cigarettes and wine as rewards and distributed them to the soldiers below.


    Cigarettes, which first appeared in the world, became the favorite of soldiers in the army in a very short time. It seems that it''s very comfortable to smoke one when you''re free, or after you''re full of wine and food. It feels like a fairy.


    Not to mention, the supply of silver, wine and meat has been liberalized. Stimulated by these items, the captured soldiers of the Ming army revealed their fierce side. In order to get more rewards, everyone is holding their strength and trying to show in the training ground. After catching up with each other, the combat effectiveness of the independent regiment is improving at a rapid speed.

 Chapter 685

    Hu mang saw that the change of the army was the same for half a day. He was already very happy in his heart. He just waited for a fight to show it to other brother troops and the sixth young master. He was also a talent for running the army.


    Thinking about when there would be a big war, a scout sent information that the sixth young master was about to fight with a 5000 vara cavalry in the low rock pile area. As his own side, there are only 3000 cavalry of Nvzhen cavalry regiment.


    Suddenly hearing the news, Hu mang was both excited and nervous.


    The excitement is that the opportunity to show himself has come. The tension is that he is not confident about his loyalty to the Nvzhen cavalry regiment. In case of defection on the battlefield, the young master has only two guards and only a hundred people. How to protect him.


    Worried about the safety of the sixth master, Hu mang immediately ordered six cavalry battalions to follow him to protect the sixth young master. As for the ten infantry battalions, they also ran forward immediately. Before leaving, Hu mang did not forget to stimulate his infantry, "Listen, there''s no time to lose the war with the sixth young master. This time, the enemy has five thousand horses. If it''s done, you can turn from infantry to cavalry. Of course, you don''t care about so many fighting horses in the battlefield. No one knows whether you can capture so many horses. For the sake of fairness, you can only come first and then arrive. The first comes with horses and the last comes, There''s nothing left. Let''s go. "


    "Rush." after everyone understood what commander Hu mang meant, the soldiers of the ten infantry battalions began a crazy competition. It seemed that they were afraid that they would be late and could not be assigned horses. Everyone threw off their arms and ran with big strides. As for Hu Mang, he had already taken the cavalry of the six battalions one step ahead, which made him the first reinforcements to the battlefield.


    As soon as he entered the battlefield, it was getting dark, and Hu mang had no time to analyze the war situation. But from the situation that both sides were still fighting, the young master''s safety should be guaranteed. That is, he should kill the enemy first, kill one more enemy, and his side will win more victory.


    Coincidentally, Hu mang was still thinking about how to find his opponent. Lumuk appeared with 500 Warsaw cavalry. The military uniforms of the two sides were completely different. Just looking at each other, Hu mang could determine that the other party was the enemy. In addition, lumuk was rushing towards him with a saber. It was clear whether the enemy was a friend or not.


    "Come on, kill with me. You''ll get ten cigarettes, half a kilo of wine, ten liang of silver and half a kilo of fat meat to kill one person!" he drank loudly and reported the colorful heads one by one. After that, Hu mang jumped into a line and rushed to lumuk first.


    There must be a brave man under the heavy reward!


    Under such material stimulation, all the cavalry of the Sixth Battalion were red eyed and rushed forward one by one. It gave people the feeling that no one could kill at night, and they could not get good things. It was like a wild beast sweeping towards the battlefield.


    Wearing a black cloak and representing the identity of the leader, Hu mang was like the tip of an arrow. He was the first to rush to the cavalry of the Warsaw army. With a wave of his saber, he fought head-on with the oncoming opponent.


    Ding!


    After a light, crisp and loud impact, their bodies crossed. The Warsaw cavalry was in a crooked shape, which was obviously knocked out by the force.


    Feeling the numb pain from his arm, the Warsaw cavalry''s eyes twinkled with shock. This man was lumuk. He was also the leader. He wanted to make a contribution with one blow. He never thought that his proud strength would be at a disadvantage in the first round of collision.


    "Who the hell is that man?" The idea only appeared in my mind, and it was too late to make any analysis. More cavalry appeared in front of me. They were all independent Knights behind Hu mang. Seeing lumuk appear in front of me, they were scrambling to kill one by one. They ignored the general armor lumuk was wearing. At this moment, this person was their meat and thought only It''s just how to eat it.


    Jingle!


    In a short time, lumuk fought with more than a dozen independent regiment cavalry, and the saber in his hand finally broke into two parts. Even though he was a general, his saber was of good quality, it was not easy to persist for so long in front of sharper sabers under continuous impact.


    The saber broke, and there were layers of cold sweat on lumuk''s head. The question in his heart was even greater. Who were these people, how did their morale rise so high, they attacked fiercely one by one, and why the saber in each other''s hand was so hard. Just one. It seemed that everyone was holding sabers of the same strength. What kind of opponent is this? Why Never heard of it before?


    Lumuk, who was cold in his heart, lost his half of the saber and took out a brand-new saber and turned to kill him. He was really afraid of being killed. What he came back to think was to retreat with his brothers and inform Hara of the news here. If he knew, he could not fight this battle.


    After turning around, lumuk, with his good Kung Fu and skillful horse skills, avoided the killing moves of the cavalry of the independent regiment again and again. But the more so, the more frightened he was, because he found that he had not seen one of his own men since he turned around. Did he say that they had been killed or escaped?


    "It''s impossible. It''s only been a long time. His men are all elite, and they can''t all be killed. They must have escaped." he thought so firmly in his heart, or comforted himself. Finally, lumuk found a very serious problem, that is, he has been surrounded by enemies up, down, left and right, and he can''t escape.


    Whether lumuk wanted to believe it or not, the 500 cavalry he brought were killed by the independence regiment.


    Originally, it has a number advantage, more than 2000 and more than 500. In addition, stimulated by Hu Mang, the morale of the army reached the peak. Everyone wanted to make military achievements. No one did not spare no effort. Under such momentum, the five hundred Warsaw cavalry were like a boat sailing in the sea and soon swallowed up.


    Even so, many independent regiment cavalry did not have a chance to kill people. Thinking that so many exploits and rewards would leave them, they scolded one by one, "who, whose fucking hands are so fast and so cheap, leave me an opponent to die."


    "Who says not? In the twinkling of an eye, there will be no living opponent. Even if it''s fighting for military skills, I don''t need to be so fast. I still want to eat meat, drink and smoke."


    "Hey, there''s another one alive here. Hahaha, no one wants to rob me. This is mine."


    "Fart, I''ve been eyeing him for a long time. This man''s life is mine."


    "No! It''s mine."


    "Whoever kills is whose, go!"


    There were shouts of killing and angry drinks one after another. When these voices were heard in the surrounded lumuk''s ears, he was shocked and began to hate himself. Why did he know Chinese? If he didn''t, wouldn''t he be so shocked.


    Of course, this is not the time to think about this. How to face hundreds of cavalry is the most important thing. Just fight a hundred people with one person, a thousand people, can he do it?


    On the main battlefield, the smoke is getting smaller and smaller. Finally, when it was completely dark, the dust on the battlefield dispersed, and the result of the war was finally revealed to the world.


    Corpses on the ground, lonely war horses, a gust of night wind, with bursts of bloody smell.


    After a fierce battle of life and death for more than an hour, there are less than half of the people left in the battlefield of 3000 to 3000 and 6000 people.


    But this half of the people, if they look carefully, their clothes are quite uniform. A touch of military green war clothes are wrapped around tired but somewhat excited bodies. They are the warriors of Nvzhen cavalry regiment.


    Three thousand people, after a bloody battle, the remaining 2500 people were all from the Nvzhen cavalry regiment. Although many of them were wounded, they could still stand on the horse at this time, which proved that they were the winners. After such a bloody battle, as long as their bodies recover, they will have a more layer of iron and blood. After the war of life and death, they also have some personal feelings, more skills to live and more opportunities to live in the future World War I.


    "We won!" Yela looked around. Although his sight was limited because of the dark, he couldn''t help shouting excitedly when all he saw was his own people.


    With this cry, more responsive voices sounded around. "We won, we won!"


    Standing on the low stone pile, Yang Chendong saw the scene in front of him. His body was not loosened, and his mouth was smiling. Although this situation was as early as he expected, he only exchanged 3000 cavalry for less than 500 people. This casualty figure is still gratifying.


    "Really won, your soldiers are so powerful?" Toya stared her beautiful eyes again. When she looked at Yang Chendong, she had more small stars in her eyes. Although Yang Chendong did not fight in this war, his identity as commander-in-chief has been confirmed. It''s not too much to say that you are a hero when you are so young and have such strong strength.


    Girls have heroic dreams in their hearts. Yang Chendong, who was originally very handsome, was a little taller in Toya''s heart at this moment.


    When the cry shook the sky, Hala''s face was dead gray. Such a result was unexpected and unacceptable to him. Vara cavalry has been synonymous with the elite cavalry over the years. In the face of the Ming Dynasty and Tatar cavalry, they were not afraid to let go. Why did they lose today?

 Chapter 686

    "Childe, general lumuk''s army has been completely wiped out, and the general has died. Let''s... Let''s withdraw." a soldier rode to hararuo''s front and said eagerly.


    He didn''t say defeat directly, but said withdrawal, which has made hararu face. Although the childe couldn''t figure out why for a moment, the idea of living still prevailed. "OK, let''s withdraw now, withdraw."


    "Childe, would you like to inform others to retreat together?" another soldier seemed to think of something suddenly and asked aloud.


    "No, let them stay and stop the enemy, just us." hararuo had completely calmed down. That''s why he said so. Just from this point of view, this is a ruthless man who does everything for the purpose.


    Under the cover of darkness, through the chaos on the battlefield, and through the lag of news, halaro, who did not say hello, fled. What was left were the bodies of nearly 5000 cavalry and prisoners, including lumuk.


    Hararuo made a clever choice and left with less than ten soldiers, so no one found his trace. It was not until the battlefield was cleared that the body of this person was not found, but these are not important.


    The important thing is that this battle was won. The Nvzhen cavalry regiment proved its ability with their own strength and got the opportunity for Yang Chendong to take a high look.


    It was late at night, the torches at the low rocks were bright, and the Nvzhen cavalry regiment was still cleaning the battlefield after the war. Fortunately, Hu mang arrived in time with the six cavalry battalions of the independent regiment, and the speed of finishing work was greatly accelerated.


    The five-star flag is still standing there as it began, spreading in the wind. Yang Er has prepared the military account for him to rest. One more was prepared than usual, just for Princess Toya.


    This time, Toya didn''t escape. When the war failed, she even pulled out her saber and wanted to rush down with Yang Chendong. The image of a female Xia also won everyone''s basic respect.


    Late at night, Yang Chendong had not gone to rest. He called Hu Mang, ye La and Liu Dai, and was holding a temporary military meeting.


    "The Nvzhen cavalry regiment performed very well in this war. It was highly rewarded and doubled its combat achievements. When the prisoners turned back, they only asked you to pick first to make up for the losses of this war. After dawn, they gathered the martyrs'' bodies and held a memorial service; the independent regiment''s timely rescue can be praised, and the surplus war horses can be used as a reward to gradually develop all the infantry into cavalry." looking at Hu Mang and Yela, Yang Chendong''s encouragement sounded.


    "Thank you, young master."


    "Thank you, young master."


    Hu Mang, ye La, Liu Dai and others all have joy on their faces. Although they also lost people in this battle, especially nearly 500 people were killed and injured in the Nvzhen cavalry regiment, where are there undead people in the war? For Nuzhen''s future, these efforts are worth it.


    After the meeting, most people did not rest, but continued to clean the battlefield. They just dug several huge pits for people. This is also a kind of respect for the opponent. Otherwise, in such an environment, I''m afraid the bodies of dead soldiers will eventually be cheaper than the crows in the sky.


    Summer nights are always short, that is, more than three o''clock, the day has begun to shine, the field of vision is broad, and the speed of cleaning the battlefield becomes faster. After burying all the dead, Yela and Liu Dai also selected 500 elite prisoners. With a little training, they said they could make up for their losses in the previous war; Hu mang counted the number of war horses, more than 4000. When ten infantry battalions arrived, they could all become cavalry.


    Cavalry and horses are like brothers. It is such a special relationship. When cavalry hedge, few people take the initiative to hurt horses. Unless they can''t fight hard, no one will deliberately hurt horses. In this way, the five-star army is cheaper and the independent regiment is completed.


    When it was fully bright, breakfast was ready, smoke curled everywhere, and the smell of meat was everywhere. Toya also woke up from the tent and looked curiously at the dawn morning belonging to the five-star army.


    Breakfast was ready, but all the five-star armies did not meet their appetite. Instead, they gathered and held a memorial meeting for the dead under the auspices of Yang Chendong. Read their achievements loudly, and even people with names were read through by Yang Chendong.


    The cry of many young real cavalry soldiers came from the scene. Obviously, after this memorial service, they were moved by Yang Chendong''s move, and the cohesion was a little stronger.


    Breakfast began after killing several vara prisoners who did not surrender to comfort the spirits of the soldiers killed in battle. Although the food was not as warm as before at this time, none of the soldiers said anything about it. The scenes of the memorial service just now were still in their minds for a long time. Some of them even wondered if their names would be read out in public by the sixth young master on the day they died, Maybe that''s the proudest time in your life.


    Seven in the morning. The sun is high, thousands of miles away. Anyone who knows the weather knows that today is afraid of another sunny day. At this time, a large number of cavalry suddenly came to the northeast of the low rock pile.


    "A large number of cavalry appeared in the northeast, and everyone went to the horse array!" after the scout in front reported the news, the five-star army became lively. No matter the soldiers of Nvzhen cavalry regiment or independent regiment, at this moment, no one felt afraid, on the contrary, they showed firm fighting intention one by one. War may kill people, but for some people, what reward is not an opportunity to show?


    Toya stood at the top of the low rock pile and looked at it from a distance. When she could finally see the other party''s military flag, she jumped up like a little girl, "it''s our Mobei Mongolian army, it''s our Mobei Mongolian army! Don''t be nervous, it''s our own people."


    They kept shouting at their own people. Listening to the ears of the five-star army, it was really as unheard of. Everyone''s eyes were still as firm and murderous as before.


    "Report! There are a large number of infantry in the East. It should be the infantry of the independent regiment." the scout reported another news. Yang Chendong, riding on the white dragon horse, added a smile on his face, "let Hu mang pick them up. In addition, commander Yan come over."


    Reached out and pointed to Yan Da, the first company commander of the reconnaissance battalion who came to report the news. In the latter''s excited look, Yang Chendong called him to his side and whispered something. Then I saw him nodding and riding away, and soon disappeared.


    Toya didn''t go to see what Yang Chendong did now. After seeing the strong fighting spirit of the five-star army, although it was no use to rest all night, she was still full of fighting spirit. She rode away and greeted the Mongolian army in Mobei far away. After seeing the fighting power of the five-star army, she doesn''t want her own army to be an enemy. It''s really not a wonderful thing.


    As soon as Toya left, Yang Er came up to Yang Chendong, "young master, Princess Toya still likes you and you very much. It may be a family in the future. Do you need me to ask my brothers to relax and don''t be tight? It''s like an enemy."


    "How can you be a family? Yang Er, I think you''ve been tight lately. It seems that the burden you''ve put on is not heavy enough. So, after you go back this time, you''ll train the logistics battalion well, and the standard will be calculated according to the assessment results of the third-class army." Yang Chendong said with a smile.


    "No, no, young master, it''s small and talkative. I didn''t say anything." he kept waving his hands, and Yang Er immediately recognized him. What virtue is the logistics battalion? Isn''t he clear? They are all old and frail prisoners of the northern Ming Dynasty. Some of their bones can be described as thin as firewood. It is a miracle that they can live up to now. They also point to their training to reach the level of the third-class army? That is, the fourth class is barely touching the edge.


    Yang Er recognized the advice, and Yang Chendong did not investigate his meaning. Instead, he looked far-reaching and said to the Mobei Mongolian army from far to near: "Remember, the interests in this world are always as great as heaven. With enough interests, the enemy may become friends and friends may become enemies. This requires us to be vigilant at any time and never make the big mistake of neglecting the enemy because of taking it for granted. In that case, we will be the sinners of the army."


    Yang erruo nodded while listening. Only Yang Chendong knew that the five-star army was a lonely army, and any force here could become friends or enemies.


    Once one step is wrong, it may lead to irreparable consequences. As the commander of the army, he must be careful and careful.


    Toya rode alone to meet the Mobei Mongolian army coming from afar. In the leading position of the army, she saw a middle-aged man in his fifties. The voice of joy belonging to a woman sounded first, "father Khan, how are you coming!"


    "Toya." when the middle-aged man with a calm face saw that the man from afar was his only daughter, his frosty face finally changed its coldness and smiled more.


    When the father and daughter got together, SUD Khan looked at his daughter and found that she had no change and there was no scar on her body, the smile slowly put away, "Baoyin came back and said, if ha La found that bastard toad wanted to eat swan meat and brought a lot of cavalry to threaten you, you''re all right now. What about others? Don''t be afraid. Although father Khan came in a hurry this time, he also brought 20000 cavalry."


    SUD and Germany belong to the branch of the golden family. Although they can not be said to be completely orthodox, they also have natural dignity in their blood. People like him are proud. Once they decide what to do, they have great appeal. They can assemble 20000 cavalry in such a short time, which has demonstrated their ability.

 Chapter 687

    Father Khan brought 20000 cavalry to save himself, which moved Toya very much. But when talking about Hara Ruo and talking about business, she said proudly: "Hara Ruo? He has been defeated and escaped."


    "Defeat and escape?" SUD seemed to freeze at this moment. "How many cavalry did he bring? Who beat him away?"


    Facing her father Khan, Toya naturally wouldn''t hide anything, so she told all she heard and saw. After talking about halaro''s defeat and escape, she continued to chatter, "father Khan, these five-star armies are very interesting. Everyone died. She also held a ceremony called memorial service and recited the names of all the dead soldiers again. You don''t know, many of the warriors who are still alive who were moved cried..."


    For what memorial service, SUD was naturally not interested in understanding. In his opinion, such a ceremony they have done before is to invite people to cross the dead. Now he is curious about where the five-star army came from, why it has such a strong combat power, and why it has not been heard of before?


    Naturally, the memorial service is not an ordinary super crossing of the dead. Toya doesn''t understand this. Of course, she won''t explain it. As for the strong combat power of the five-star army, it has been proved by facts, and there is no need to explain anything.


    "Toya, have you figured out the origin of the five-star army?" SUD was more curious about where the cavalry force that defeated hararuo belonged and made friends with Mongolia? Vara''s? Tatar or Daming?


    "I don''t know." Toya, who was talking vigorously, was suddenly interrupted by her father''s sweat, and her little face was a little unhappy. But this is a father with good dignity in her eyes since childhood. She just thinks about it in her heart, but she doesn''t dare to show it.


    Toya said she didn''t know. This was expected by Sood, so he didn''t go into depth on this question, but continued to ask, "You just said that the other party had been fighting all night and didn''t have much rest? Then they should be very tired. Baoyin reported that the other party''s cavalry had a kind of armor and didn''t fear ordinary knives and guns. That''s definitely a good thing. If we launch an attack now, will these things fall into the hands of our Mobei Mongolian army?"


    As soon as SUD''s words turned, she looked like she was going to rob. All this listened to Toya''s ears and made her eyes widened involuntarily, "Father Khan, that kind of black armor is very powerful. Even if my daughter wanted to buy it before, they didn''t mean to sell it. It''s because it''s too powerful, it''s not easy even if we want to rob it. Besides, they just saved my daughter''s life."


    Naturally, there are a hundred and a thousand in Toya''s heart. She doesn''t want Mobei Mongolian army to fight with the five-star army. Let''s not say who wins or loses. If two tigers fight, there will be one injury. No matter who loses or wins, it''s not the result she wants to see.


    Toya''s impatience has been shown on her face, and she seems to be trying to dissuade her for a while. But SUD has said, "look, if we want to buy them, they don''t sell them, we can only rob them. Combat power, don''t you have confidence in our Mobei Mongolian army? As for their saving you, they are just on the way. They are saving themselves."


    In a few words, he said that the five-star army had nothing to do, which also exposed his determination to fight.


    Just destroyed five thousand cavalry from hararuo and captured Zhengfeng; just experienced a big war and was exhausted. If you don''t attack now, it''s difficult to find a suitable opportunity.


    "Cha Mubarak, let me know in secret. I''ll see my order and the whole army will attack." that''s the decision. Naturally, SUD won''t be disturbed by others and issued a military order in front of Toya.


    Cha Mubarak, translated in Chinese, means white tiger. This man is indeed the bravest general around Soviet Germany. When he learned that there was a war to fight, he promised with excitement and turned back to let his own soldiers whisper.


    "Father sweat." Toya was surprised. She knew the fighting power of the five-star army and the strength of the guards'' black cavalry. Although they had just experienced a big war, she always felt that the five-star army didn''t try its best when they sent out five thousand cavalry in the face of hararuo. At least the young childe didn''t show any worry. When she thought of that young face, At the thought of the other party''s light attitude towards everything, Toya felt a bottomless in her heart for some reason.


    "Baoyin, take the princess down. If she''s yelling, seal her mouth." SUD seems to know that Toya will stop, and has been ready for it. With an order, Baoyin comes out of the team, looks at Toya with an embarrassed face and says, "princess, I''m sorry."


    With that, two cavalry soldiers came up to Toya and forced him to the rear of the team. When there was no obstruction, Sood rode on his war horse and 20000 cavalry. In order to avoid startling the snake, he didn''t mean to speed up. On the surface, everything was so normal.


    Toya has said that there are only less than 10000 soldiers in the five stars, including 4000 infantry. This strength is really not enough in front of his 20000 cavalry.


    On the low stone pile, Yang Chendong gently put down the telescope, and a sense of contempt flashed across his face. "Go ahead and get ready to fight."


    "Oh." Yang Er didn''t object this time. Just now he saw the scene where Toya was forcibly taken away with a telescope. Because of this, he also knew that everything was expected by the young master. This far present ten thousand Mongolian army was an enemy rather than a friend.


    When the order was issued and learned that there was another war to fight, both the Nvzhen cavalry regiment and the humang independent regiment became excited. But although the latter was excited, he scratched his head when he looked at the ten battalion auxiliary soldiers who had just arrived and were still assigned war horses.


    Although it is said that there are war horses now, there is no time to adapt. There is no running in between cavalry and horses, and there is no enough communication. If they are forced to go to the battlefield, it is no different from looking for death. They can''t give full play to their original strength at all.


    "Don''t distribute horses. Everyone is ready to meet the enemy with an infantry array!" Hu mang ordered as expected. On the battlefield, cavalry is not necessarily better than infantry. Although it is true in principle, what suits you is the best.


    Reluctantly gave up the horses they were about to get. The soldiers of 4000 independent regiments in ten battalions began to form a team array with battalions as units, holding spears and spears specially for cavalry, forming a box array to find a place suitable for their combat.


    Yang Chendong still chose the battlefield in the low Shidui area. He did appreciate such a terrain. If it was in a vast area, the other 20000 cavalry might charge back and forth, which could break the formation of the five-star army. At that time, even if they could win the final victory, they didn''t know what heavy price to pay for it.


    Of course, although the terrain was appropriate, the fighter plane was not within yang Chendong''s expectation.


    It''s just that I went out to take a break and wanted to find a quiet place to rest for half a day. It''s really a series of wars. The five-star army, which has just experienced the battle and has not been well rested, obviously has not fully recovered in physical strength.


    Similarly, Mobei Mongol army also came from a long distance. They didn''t get a good rest after a night''s journey. Compared with half a kilo to eight Liang, no one would take too much advantage.


    Twenty thousand Mongolian cavalry are still slowly approaching, not in a hurry, not slow, from far to near. The distance between the two sides was quickly shortened from three miles to two miles. When he walked a mile and a half, Yang ER was ordered to block in front of the Mongolian army.


    "My young master said that the front is our area. Please stop here. Otherwise, it will hurt the harmony between the two sides." Yang Erqi said in a voice like Hong on his horse.


    He had a loud voice. After being suppressed without restraint, the voice spread far away. At least at this moment, the armies of both sides can hear and hear clearly.


    The five-star army discovered the attempt of its own army in time, which was somewhat beyond the expectation of Soviet Germany. He didn''t know that his previous actions had been seen by Yang Chendong with a telescope. He didn''t know that Yang Chendong, who had been trained in lip language, had long understood every word he said.


    But these are no longer important. Even if the other party is going to tear his face, what else can he hesitate? Seeing Su De riding on his horse, he looked at the strong Yang ER and said, "this has been our Mongolian territory since ancient times. You Han people have crossed the border here. Where else can we stop? It seems that your five-star army is too arrogant. Do you think it will be invincible if you defeat an incompetent Hala? What a joke."


    A burst of laughter, SUD looked at Yang Er again, with a bit of killing intention in his eyes. "And you dare to stand in front of Ben Khan. Do you know that you are playing with fire? Now we are so close that I want to catch you just by waving. Where are you going to escape?"


    Sud said with anger and hatred on his face.


    Once upon a time, Mongolia was so majestic. Their ancestors crossed Eurasia and never had any rivals wherever they went. It is because of the emergence of Daming that they broke the myth of invincibility. Zhu Di, the emperor Chengzu of the Ming Dynasty, led his troops to invade Mongolia five times, crushing their former glory under their feet. With this, he had no reason to show the Han people a good face. Perhaps in the heart of Soviet Germany, the five-star army of unknown origin has been classified as the army of the Ming Dynasty.

 Chapter 688

    "You want to capture me?" Yang Er looked disdainful in the face of proud SUD.


    "How? Do you dare to resist?" SUD saw that a small messenger of the enemy dared to play authority in front of him. His face sank and his anger burned.


    "Resistance? Hahaha." this time it was Yang er''s turn to laugh. I haven''t learned much about staying with Yang Chendong every day, but I have learned 80% of the static Qi Kung Fu and pretending to force Kung Fu. "The word resistance can only be used by the weak to the strong, and now it''s not you who are strong, so the word resistance is too inappropriate. What should be said is whether you still resist? Believe it or not, we can bet that your people will never rush within three steps in front of me."


    "Presumptuous!" when was SUD so despised? Even people with status like agadorzi would be polite to see him. Even if he had a strong intention to kill in his heart, he would not show any disrespect on his face, but this stupid and coarse Herald did ignore himself in front of so many people. Yes, it''s stupid. Otherwise, how can you be so blind and dare to threaten yourself in such a close distance.


    Although some people say that the two armies are at war, they will not cut envoys. But when the strength is strong to a certain extent, what if the rules are broken?


    Rules are meant to be broken, aren''t they?


    "Who will take him down to Ben Khan." in a rage, Su De stretched out his food, pointed to Yang ER in front of him, and said gnashing his teeth.


    When SUD shouted, a soldier immediately behind him promised, "Khan, let these little people come down and deal with them."


    Being able to stand behind Soviet Germany is either a general or a soldier. But no matter which kind, the skill belongs to the very vigorous one.


    As the words fell, a horse had rushed out of the horse team, and then shouted, Yang Er approached step by step, ten steps, eight steps, six steps closer and closer.


    On the other hand, if you haven''t seen it, you''re still standing there, letting the other party approach, which seems unheard of.


    Five steps... Three steps. The big hand had stretched out and was about to touch Yang er''s body. Suddenly, a trumpet came out. The rushed man was on the horse and fell upside down.


    The man fell on the horse and attracted a neighing of the war horse, which seemed to be complaining for its master and calling its master.


    "Ah! It''s a fire gun!" SUD was worthy of being a Khan. He was well-informed. The situation changed suddenly. He shouted instinctively, and then his body quickly hid behind several pro guards.


    As soon as the fire gun shouted out, not only SUD Khan, but also general chambala, known as the white tiger, quickly hid behind several pro guards and completely hid his body shape.


    Originally, it was still fierce and wanted to take Yang Er to plead guilty. Unexpectedly, the situation changed suddenly. The dispatched people died without even touching the corners of others'' clothes. This change shocked many Mongolian cavalry, especially those close guards who were used as shields in front. Everyone''s face changed greatly. They were afraid that they would become the target and die on the horse in the next second.


    "Haha, haha." the reaction of the Mongolian army fell into Yang er''s eyes, which attracted bursts of ridicule from him. "Eh, what about the man who talked to me just now? Did Wang Ba hide in a tortoise shell? Ha ha ha."


    As the Khan of Mobei Mongolia, when was SUD looked down upon like this. Yang er''s cry was so loud that it was clearly beating him in the face. Even hiding behind the soldiers, he felt the burning pain on his face.


    On the low rock pile, the guard black cavalry are standing with guns one by one. The shot just now belongs to Yang Chendong''s head and tail, with a distance of more than 700 meters. No one can easily kill the enemy without hurting Yang er.


    "Sixth young master, why didn''t you give the old SUD Khan a shot just now?" Qiu Wu, the first guard captain, asked with a puzzled face while holding a gun and paying attention to the enemy.


    Not only him, but also the rest of the guards listened. They were also puzzled by the sixth young master''s move.


    Yang Chendong shook his head helplessly, "Princess Toya once said that her father khansud has the blood of the golden family. Once such a person is killed, it will be equal to the whole Mongolian army. Now we are not strong enough. If others don''t take the initiative to provoke us, we don''t need to kill them all. But if we kill this SUD, we will be an enemy of the whole Mongolian army, even if it is For the sake of dignity, there is no possibility of peace between us and them. "


    If Yang Chendong''s goal is like Zhu Di''s, only to conquer the grassland and only for the peace of the Ming Dynasty for decades, of course, he directly killed Soviet Germany just now. But his goal is much bigger. In order to understand the temporary hatred, killing a Soviet Germany will cut off the possibility of cooperation with all Mongolian armies. Obviously, some gains outweigh the losses.


    On this side, Yang Chendong is still popularizing the overall situation to the guards. Here, Yang Er, he is still shouting and scolding. He really doesn''t care what he says. He doesn''t care if SUD is a Khan and where SUD''s face is.


    Being constantly ridiculed and ridiculed by others, SUD was trembling all over. He couldn''t let the other party go on. Otherwise, his whole life would be destroyed today. It seems that his intention has been known by the other party for a long time. Even if it is so, he would rush hard and don''t believe it. Can''t he destroy the other party with his absolute number advantage?


    Yang ER was still scolding, "ingratitude means you. Before, my young master saved your princess with countless dangers. Now you want to fight against us? They say that you Mongolians were born to uphold justice, but what are you now? Your gratitude? Your sense of shame? You don''t want to be shameful, I bah!"


    "Even if he saved a dog, he still knows how to wag his tail and thank us. When he needs them, he can take care of the house. But for those who saved you, you really want to hurt the benefactor. What''s the moral bottom line? What''s the difference with animals? No! It''s better than animals..."


    "Ah! I''m so angry." SUD couldn''t help reporting. Suddenly, a loud roar interrupted Yang er''s voice, "Mongolian warriors, the other side just used fire guns. There is no doubt that they are the Ming army. I think how many of our ancestors died in the hands of the Ming army. Now the Ming Dynasty is no longer the past. Vara is fighting with them and has gained certain advantages. They are no longer the strong army in the world. Now it is time for us to avenge our ancestors. Listen to my command and charge £¡¡±


    "Charge!" general Cha Mubarak shouted, appropriately hiding behind his own soldiers.


    When Yang Er scolded them just now, many Mongolian troops bowed their heads, and the morale of the whole army dropped a lot. Now the cry of Soviet Germany talked about the hatred of their ancestors, and everyone''s common hatred was stimulated from the bottom of their hearts. Just when the impact order was issued, 20000 cavalry suddenly rushed forward like a flood and beast.


    "My mother!" Yang Erzheng scolded happily. Suddenly the enemy moved and shouted that he was pulling his horse and leaving. With a pair of ten thousand, even if he was fierce, he couldn''t have fought.


    Yang Er turned and ran away, accompanied by bursts of gunfire. With the roar of a bullet, one Mongolian cavalry rushed in front was shot down under the horse. This hindered the attack progress of the other party and gave Yang er the opportunity and time to escape.


    Su De, hiding behind the pro guards, felt that the cavalry were suppressed, so he couldn''t help shouting, "don''t be afraid. The fire gun is a one-time thing. One shot is less, and everyone impacts together. They can''t hurt us. Rush, rush, and the gold and silver horses in their hands will be divided equally!"


    In order to improve morale, Soviet Germany made a commitment to divide the spoils equally. Once this was said, the Mongolian cavalry who had to hesitate shouted one by one and rode forward. In the face of sufficient interests, even if there is danger, some people will take risks.


    On the low rock pile, Yang Chendong and two guard teams kept shooting bullets out, and one Mongolian cavalry fell on the way forward. But the cavalry was too fast, and in the twinkling of an eye, they rushed from the original one and a half miles to the front. At this moment, their bows and arrows could be shot, and Yang Chendong and the guard had to put on their masks to protect themselves.


    Bows and arrows are like rain. Compared with horse Kung Fu, Mongolian cavalry known as growing up on horseback really performed very well. They either opened their bows and pulled arrows on horseback, climbed on horseback and put arrows, or put arrows in the way of hanging golden hooks upside down... For a time, arrows fell like rain and crackled on Yang Chendong and others.


    "Shoot! Charge." under the low rocks, Yela and the Nvzhen cavalry regiment also began to fight back. The same bow and arrow shot out and fell into the Mongolian army, attracting one cavalry after another to fall off their horses.


    "Shoot! Shoot!" at the independent regiment, Hu mang commanded ten infantry battalions to shoot arrows at a long distance. At the same time, he took six cavalry battalions into the designated area. He had to rely on the favorable terrain and nibble one by one when the other party could not fully deploy its troops.


    The vanguard of the Mongolian cavalry suffered heavy losses in the process of impact, first from the Ninth Five Year Plan attack and then from bow and arrow attack. The general who led the team lost more than 30% of his combat power before he rushed to his opponent. He had to change the direction of the assault, no longer let the bow and arrow shoot at Yang Chendong, but rushed at the Nvzhen cavalry regiment.


    Yang Chendong became quiet again. "Look, are you hurt?"


    "Sixth young master, our armour is invulnerable and there are no injured players." Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao reported after checking.

 Chapter 689

    "Well, let''s prepare to fight back. We''ll see to it that they can''t even find the north." Yang Chendong took off the 95 style from behind again and replaced it with a new cartridge clip. Then he raised his gun and aimed at it and hooked the trigger.


    Yang Er has returned to the team, also holding a 95 style and began to aim. There are too many Mongolian cavalry. They can be seen everywhere. This allows them not to aim too much at all. If they shoot with their feeling, an enemy will often be shot and sacked.


    Although the number of guards is limited, the Mongolian army will be severely damaged wherever they set their goals, which greatly depresses the morale and courage of the other party.


    Still hiding behind his own soldiers, Su De stared at the low rocks with anger on his face. He couldn''t understand why the other party''s fire gun was so powerful that he could shoot so many bullets and hurt so many of his soldiers.


    "No, I can''t let them kill so recklessly. Come on, send a thousand cavalry to rush up to me. I don''t care what method I use. In short, I want to kill those people. I can''t make them a threat!"


    At Khan''s command, a cavalry of a thousand men rushed towards the low rock pile.


    "Finally!" he had expected that the other party would send troops to contain himself. Yang Chendong sneered, "hit me at them. I want to see if they are iron and whether they are afraid of our bullets."


    But it was just a thousand cavalry. It really didn''t put it in the eyes of Yang Chendong and the guards. After everyone agreed in unison, they turned the muzzle of the gun, aimed at the thousand cavalry who rushed and hooked the trigger.


    Bursts of gunfire, accompanied by countless cavalry fell on the horses. Although they rushed very fast, they lost more than half of their troops in the process of impact.


    "Take the gun! Take out the knife!" seeing that the enemy is less than 100 meters away from him. Yang Chendong carried the ninth five-year plan behind him for the first time, pulled out his saber, shouted and rushed down the low stone pile.


    With him, there were more than a hundred guards and black cavalry, who rushed down like a tiger down the mountain. With their hard armor, they were like entering a no man''s land. They would cut whoever they wanted and kill whoever they wanted. A Mongolian cavalry fell off his horse, and blood flew out, dyed the saber red, and the residual sun was like blood!


    The Nvzhen cavalry regiment has been surrounded by the Mongolian vanguard army. The two sides have launched a bloody battle between you and me. The dust rises again, and there are only bursts of yelling and killing.


    As a Mongolian general, chambala did not choose the Nvzhen cavalry regiment as his opponent. In line with the idea of picking up persimmons and kneading them soft, he targeted ten infantry battalions of the independent regiment. In terms of cavalry versus infantry, the advantage is quite obvious.


    From a distance, the infantry is far less powerful than the cavalry. Their 400 people form a square array, surrounded by black shields to protect their own safety.


    Outside the square, there are rows of anti horse posts. Don''t provoke me, or you will be hurt.


    "Kill the infantry first." chambala said impolitely. He obviously didn''t pay attention to the battle put out by the infantry.


    The cavalry behind them had long been eager to try, and the sabers in their hands were ready to drink blood. When they gave an order, they would devour and drown the infantry array opposite them.


    "Kill!" Cha Mubarak raised his saber, with a crazy expression on his face. He opened his mouth, waved his right arm forward and clamped his legs. The horse''s heart under his crotch leaped forward.


    In front of the infantry square, the most peripheral are 100 shield soldiers, who hide their bodies behind a meter high iron shield as far as possible. When the cavalry attacked, there were raindrops of bows and arrows falling on the shield, and there was a crackling sound of percussion.


    When attacking infantry, cavalry will use bows and arrows to destroy infantry by impact. When used well, a wave of bows and arrows can often hit the opponent hard. The moment when the cavalry really kill is the moment when the morale of the army is defeated.


    In other words, infantry can only defend passively when facing the attack of cavalry, which is just like a cat eating a mouse. But when everything is on the five-star army, it is another matter.


    It''s not their habit to only defend but not attack.


    "Points!"


    After seeing the shield soldiers blocking the opponent''s first wave of bows and arrows, the battalion commander of each infantry square array shouted. Suddenly, the airtight square array, which was originally covered, was separated from the middle and divided into two sections. In the middle of the exposed area, there are more than 100 Musketeers. Some of them lie on the ground, some squat, and some stand. They are divided into several echelons to form a unique landscape.


    "Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!"


    When the battalion commander almost gave the order to attack with a hoarse roar, hundreds of gunmen holding the Bayi bar spit out their tongue of fire one after another. With the sound of gunfire, the oncoming enemies fell to the ground one by one.


    With and preparation, these Mongolian cavalry were caught off guard. Some people were waving a saber and were shot in the chest, some had just jumped over the rejection stake, and even their whole body was hit in mid air. Others felt a pain in their chest when they were running with their heads down, and the whole person plumped down the horse. Most of them still didn''t understand what happened, and they had lost their lives, that is, people died, The horse is still running ahead and doesn''t know it.


    Fortunately, several layers of dense anti horse piles played a role. Finally, those war horses were forced to stop in front of the anti horse piles without the guidance of their owners.


    The gunman is naturally the original auxiliary soldier. The current independent regiment was also expanded on the basis of six auxiliary barracks. In other words, the number of auxiliary soldiers who can use guns and use them well has reached more than 2000. Now it''s just ten infantry square arrays, one square array of 100 gunmen, which can be easily gathered together. This is also the killer mace prepared by Hu mang when training the infantry of the independent regiment. At this time, it was used, which attracted very amazing power and effect.


    A thousand auxiliary soldiers, each carrying a bar of prestige higher than the Bayi bar hundreds of years later in this era, shocked others when a gun rang out and an enemy rider was shot on his horse.


    Even if they were soldiers of other independent regiments who were comrades in arms, these soldiers of Beiming Garrison who were captured because of the Liaohe World War I were surprised by the strong combat power shown by the auxiliary soldiers at this moment.


    It''s not that they haven''t seen muskets before. Even because everyone is comrades in arms, they have watched them closely. But before they were qualified to become auxiliary soldiers, they didn''t even have the right to touch guns. For this matter, many comrades in arms are still angry in their hearts, thinking about what you look like, isn''t it fire guns? Daming has this thing in the army now.


    But when they really experienced everything and saw everything, they were shocked. It''s also a fire gun, but there are obviously too many differences, such as stability, consistency, lethality, etc. Although they only served in the nuergandosi area and had no chance to contact the fire gun, they can still feel the difference between the fire gun in their comrades'' hands and Daming. Because if Daming had such a lethal gun, would anyone be their opponent with the advantage of the number of people?


    "Divine machine camp!" Cha mubarana''s ruddy face, as if dripping blood, showed a look of panic.


    Decades ago, Daming defeated their ancestors with the fire guns of Shenji camp. After these years, I thought that the Ming Dynasty had been divided into North and south. I thought that the northern Ming Dynasty after the civil Castle change was the end of a powerful crossbow, and it was time for them to rise again. But now, when he saw the scene of thousands of guns, he knew that the bad luck belonging to Mongolia had come again.


    It was just a charge, and thousands of cavalry were lost. They are all good sons of Mobei Mongolia. They all have family, brothers and sisters. Now they are all killed here. How will he explain it?


    Chambala had a feeling of hitting the iron plate with a fist. I thought it was easy to catch infantry with cavalry. But now, before people rush over, they lose a lot. We have to continue to fight. How many brothers do we have to lose to win?


    There is no arrogance or self-confidence like before. Chambala wants to pass on what happened here to Khan. Do they have 20000 cavalry to eat such a powerful enemy with fire guns?


    Chambala felt a headache, and Khan SUD''s brain was very big for a while. For nothing else, but because scouts reported that a large number of cavalry suddenly appeared on both sides of them. Although we still can''t see each other''s reality, it should be right that the enemy is not a friend.


    "How can there be enemies? Didn''t Toya say that the five-star army was less than 10000?" SUD Khan changed his look of winning the game before and began to tangle in his heart.


    He believes that even if the enemies on both sides are in a group with the five-star army, with his 20000 Mongolian athletes, he doesn''t have to worry about failure. But after so much effort, I finally got an enemy who killed one thousand and lost eight hundred, just to fight with the five-star army who didn''t hate very much. Is it worth it and what is it?


    Just as he was struggling with this problem, a soldier from chambala ran over, "Khan, Khan, the big thing is bad. The other party has a Shenji camp, a Shenji camp."


    "What''s the matter?" he was in a bad mood. When the pro name shouted, SUD didn''t look good. "Isn''t it the Shenji camp? Ben Khan knows."

 Chapter 690

    Of course, Su De knew. When Yang Er came to dissuade them from acting rashly, it was a long-range fire, which gave the other party a chance to escape. To say that muskets are indeed one of the killers of cavalry, but they need a large number.


    Seeing that SUD, as a Khan, didn''t seem to pay attention to his cry, the soldier thought about it and knew the problem, so he shouted again, "Khan, is thousands of Daming Shenji camp. They all have powerful muskets in their hands. General chambala charged down several times and suffered heavy losses."


    This time the problem was finally explained, and Su De''s face became more and more ugly. "What? Thousands of Daming Shenji camps, that must be the Shenji camp. My God, where is the five-star army? It is clearly the main force of Daming. How can we compete with them?"


    Finally, SUD knew what a stupid decision he had made and took the main force of Daming as a soft persimmon. Thinking of the scene that the Ming army swept across the grassland several decades ago, he felt bursts of cold in his bones. "Go and tell general chambala to retreat, retreat."


    That is, knowing the reality of the five-star army, the most important thing is to know that the other party has such a sharp weapon as Shenji camp, then there is no need to fight this battle. If it continues, the losses will only be more heavy.


    Looking at the chaotic battlefield and the dust rising all over the sky, no matter how unwilling they were, SUD still made a very unwilling order, "order, the whole army retreat!"


    Finally gave the order to retreat. The messenger who heard this was relieved for some reason. He is also a cavalry of hundred battles. I don''t know how many battles he has experienced, but he has never paid such a heavy price in such a short time as today.


    It hasn''t been an hour since the war began, but as far as he knows, the number of cavalry killed in the war has reached 3000. It''s still impossible to count the Mongolian army of the Nvzhen cavalry regiment. No matter how big the smoke is, it''s hard to stop without a result.


    Even if 3000 horses died in one hour, this is not the pain that Mobei Mongolian army can bear. The reinforcements of the five-star army are coming again. It is wise to withdraw at this time.


    After a loud promise, the messenger turned around to convey the news. For a time, whether it was the Mongolian cavalry in the east of Yangchen who was storming the low rock pile, or the chambala headquarters who wanted to pick up persimmons and use cavalry to deal with infantry, after receiving the news, they were relieved like a negative release, and then commanded the army to retreat.


    Chamubara wanted to pick up a bargain, but he didn''t get it. This moment, he saw that the situation was bad and wanted to retreat. Where can tiger mang rely on?


    When chambala was dealing with infantry before, he didn''t mean to help with the six cavalry battalions of the independent regiment, because he believed in the strength of the infantry battalion and knew how powerful these infantry with Bayi muskets were. Now that the other party has suffered a loss, he knows that he is afraid and doesn''t want to fight. That''s the time for him to pick up a bargain.


    "Come on, cavalry soldiers of the independent regiment, it''s time for us to show our performance. Rush with the head!" Hu mang was like a cavalry against Hala before. When he drank, he was the first to gallop out. Behind him were six battalions and more than 2000 cavalry soldiers with sharp sabres.


    They have been keeping their energy and energy. Now it''s time to do it. They will be polite. One by one, they are scrambling to wave their knives forward to kill the enemy and do meritorious deeds.


    At the low rock pile, the Mongolian cavalry tried to encircle Yang Chendong''s department in several ways, but when all failed, they finally became honest. When only the mouth, nose and eyes were the hurtful parts, they were helpless one by one.


    Fortunately, a new order came from the messenger at this time. Khan ordered the army to retreat. Suddenly, everyone was relieved. They didn''t stop. They turned around and pulled their horses back.


    "Young master, they are going to withdraw." Yang Er Chuan, who has been killed all over with blood, said with a very enjoyable look.


    No wonder Yang Er has such a reaction. In the past, he always worried about the danger of the front line when he was with the young master. Generally, it was the headquarters of the formation. This time, relying on the benefit of black armor and the power of war horses and iron clothes, he finally reached the front line. He can kill an enemy and have fun. How can he not be happy!


    "You want to escape, but can they escape? Raise the flag and order the cavalry to strengthen the first regiment and the second regiment to intercept the Mongolian cavalry respectively. This time, you can''t escape from the young master''s palm without stripping them a few layers of skin." Yang Chendong''s eyes flashed a sense of courage. As early as the emergence of the Mongolian army, the first and second cavalry regiments had been ordered to rush to the low rock pile. But Yang Chendong didn''t let them go into the battlefield immediately. He needed to leave a new force for any difficulties and crises that would arise at some time.


    That is, now that the enemy troops have withdrawn, it is naturally time to use their rear hands. That is, if you choose to be your enemy and face the fruitless warning, you must be prepared to bear all the serious consequences.


    On the low stone pile, the flag was held high to convey the orders of the sixth young master. At the periphery of the battle circle, regimental commander Feng Zhui and regimental commander LV Zhuo, who got the military order, took a total of 5200 cavalry and prepared to fight a blocking battle and stay the enemy.


    Soon after SUD Khan issued the withdrawal order, chambala and other departments returned with the army. Compared with the war, it is naturally a lot embarrassed.


    "Well, the Han people have a saying that victory or defeat is a common thing for soldiers. If we lose this time, as long as our strength is preserved, we''ll find it back in the next war. Now we''re ready to retreat." Su De said in a helpless and lamenting voice after looking around the generals.


    "Khan, we still have a lot of cavalry who haven''t returned on the battlefield? Are we waiting..." chambala asked hesitantly when he heard that the army was about to withdraw now and looked back at the 4000 cavalry who were still fighting in the dust.


    "Wait, everything depends on their lives. To tell you the truth, there are a large number of five-star armies in our rear. Even if we go back now, we have to be ready to be intercepted. All right, it''s no doubt late. Let''s go now." people who can become Khan are determined people. Losing is losing. How to preserve the greatest strength in the case of losing is the most important thing. As for those who have to sacrifice for this reason, although they have some pain in their hearts, they don''t blink more.


    Khan is determined. In addition, they know that there are five-star armies coming behind them. Who will say anything? Now they start to retreat.


    Cha Mubarak received the military order and, together with Baoyin, each took five thousand cavalry to meet Feng Zhuo and LV Zhuo''s headquarters who wanted to intercept them. Su Yue, with two thousand cavalry and his daughter Toya, crossed the battlefield and returned straight to the northeast.


    Although the Mongolian army had an absolute advantage in military strength, it paid the price of two thousand cavalry to retreat in the face of strengthening the first and second regiments with cavalry who had long been eager for a big war and high morale. This is because the sixth young master''s command flag says clearly that the poor enemy should not be pursued. Otherwise, being bitten by them is also possible to pay twice the price.


    Sud withdrew, or escaped. The four thousand cavalry who were left in a bloody battle with the Nvzhen cavalry regiment did not know. Hu Mang, the head of the independent regiment, was ordered to enter the regiment with six battalions of soldiers. Under the command of mouth to mouth, the cavalry of the Nvzhen cavalry regiment withdrew from the battle circle, leaving only 2000 Mongolian troops still fighting here and looking for their opponents.


    The people of the 1st and 2nd regiments of the cavalry strengthened also came to the main battlefield from the interception front. Along with them were nearly 2000 war horses just captured and more than 200 captured Mongolian cavalry.


    "The first regimental commander followed the wind and reported to the sixth young master."


    "Lu Zhuo, the second regimental commander, reported to the sixth young master."


    "OK, you''re here at the right time. Commander Lu, call the battalion commander Temur." Yang Chendong nodded to the two regiments who arrived later, and then ordered the name of the third battalion commander Temur.


    "The third battalion commander, come here, the sixth young master is looking for you." Lv Zhuo turned back and shouted. In the envious eyes of the people, Temur jumped off his horse and ran to Yang Chendong.


    "Temur, head of the second cavalry regiment, met the sixth young master." he gave a poor military salute. Although not standard, it can be seen that the Mongolian general is trying to adapt to the rules of the five-star army.


    Return to a military salute, and then drop your hand. After the other party''s hand is put down, Yang Chendong points to the battlefield, "there are about 2000 Mongolian cavalry here. Now I give you a chance. You can survive as much as you can convince. Those who are unwilling to surrender will die, do you understand?"


    "I see, sixth young master." Temur was shocked first. After understanding what the sixth young master meant, he immediately gave a solemn military salute. As a Mongolian, he certainly doesn''t want to see his compatriots die in front of him, so next he will go all out to do it well.


    Without rivals, the Mongolian cavalry became quiet. Gradually, the flying dust around finally fell slowly, showing everything on the battlefield clearly in front of everyone.


    The two thousand Mongolian cavalry who thought they had killed all their opponents wanted to drink in unison to wish victory. But when they could see what was happening around them, they could see that countless bows and arrows were pointing at their chest. At this moment, many of them showed a panic look on their faces.


    "What''s going on? Where''s our Khan? Where''s our Mongolian army?"


    "Can''t they all be killed?"

 Chapter 691

    "It''s impossible. Our Khan is so wise. Our Mongolian army has a large number of people and special combat power. It''s impossible to have an accident."


    "OK, can''t you see? The number of enemies has increased again. Presumably, they have defeated Khan, and Khan has completely abandoned us and left us."


    "What are we going to do? Did we fight with them?"


    "Yes, what are we going to do?"


    After everything came out, all kinds of comments came out. But they all spoke Mongolian, which could not have any impact on the cavalry of the five-star army surrounding them. Of course, even if we can understand their language and the iron discipline is there, we can''t allow the soldiers to have any other ideas.


    "Let''s be quiet." when the two thousand Mongolian cavalry did not know where to go, a loud Mongolian language appeared in everyone''s ears. Temur rode his horse like a lion patrolling the territory and appeared in front of the surrounded Mongolian cavalry.


    Behind Temur, there were two carriages, one with mountains of white silver, a lot of iron pots, bowls and other daily necessities, and a jar of unopened wine. On the other car, there are bright sabers, sharp feathered bows and arrows and black armor, emitting dark bloodthirsty light.


    As soon as the two carriages appeared, they immediately attracted the attention of two thousand Mongolian soldiers.


    During the Ming Dynasty, the Mongols robbed the iron pot only because they didn''t have it, not that it was a luxury. Moreover, the Mongols didn''t have the technology and materials for ironmaking and couldn''t cast iron pot. Without the iron pot, they couldn''t cook meat. At that time, the Daming banned the opening of the exchange market because they were afraid that they would buy the iron pot and make it into weapons. If the Mongols couldn''t buy the iron pot, they had to rob it.


    Therefore, a group of heavily armed Mongolian cavalry often invade the Han people just to grab an iron pot, which is also funny.


    Temur is a Mongol. It is naturally very clear about what Mongols need and desire. For these people, instead of persuading and preaching big truth, it''s better to directly come to some practical benefits and send what they most desire to get to them.


    Noticed that the eyes of the Mongolian cavalry were greedy and excited. Temur knew that he was right. With confidence, he said loudly, "See, as long as you are willing to surrender and join the five-star army, these things are yours. Not only that, you can also get a lot of money every month. If you make military contributions on the battlefield, there will be more additional rewards. It can be said that the good things in the five-star army are beyond everyone''s imagination. You are brave and good fighters , the sixth young master respects you and gives you a chance to live. I hope you can cherish it. Of course, if anyone wants to be innovative and want to repay your Khan''s kindness with death, he can also take out your saber and stand up. I''ll stand here and won''t move any more. If you can kill me. "


    At this point, Temur took the initiative to pause and said, "of course, you should think about it before you start. If you draw a knife, you may die first. As long as you think about it and decide, you can do it."


    "By the way, I''m afraid you don''t know what happened just now. Your SUD Khan took the initiative to escape when he saw that he was not enemy to our five-star army. I really didn''t tell you. I have to say that you are an outcast. It''s really sad for you! For such a Khan, do you still need to serve? Isn''t it worth it?"


    When Temur finished his previous remarks, several Mongolian cavalry wanted to test their swords. Some of them had indeed received the kindness of the Soviet Union. Without the Khan, they might live a very hard life now.


    But after listening to the latter sentence, when I heard that SUD had abandoned them, the Mongolian cavalry who wanted to stand up and show their loyalty hesitated. It didn''t seem worth fighting for a Khan who said to abandon them.


    No Mongolian cavalry rushed out impulsively, which was originally expected by Temur. Surrounded by five-star soldiers pulling bows and arrows, unless they really want to die, who will take the initiative to rush out and die.


    "Well, even if there is no objection, I''ll take it as if you chose to surrender. Now please throw your weapons to the ground, dismount and surrender, and others follow in turn. I just want to say that we are very sincere. If anyone wants to play tricks with us, he can try it with his own life." After Temur dropped this sentence, he looked at the cavalry standing in the West and said, "three rest time, if you don''t surrender immediately, don''t blame us for being impolite."


    "One"


    "II"


    Finally, under the slow long tone voice of Temur, a Mongolian cavalry took the initiative to throw down his saber, jumped down from the horse, and took the reins of the horse and came out first.


    Surrender is tantamount to putting down all their dignity. If at ordinary times, I don''t know how many people will laugh at him, but now they don''t. in the face of life and death, especially when the person they died for is not worth it, they wisely chose to live.


    Only when people survive can they have hope, the future and all kinds of possibilities to talk about the future.


    Riding on the white dragon horse and standing on the low stone pile, Yang Chendong has a panoramic view of this scene, with a natural smile on his face. "Yang Er, come here."


    "Young master." Yang Er, standing aside, came to Yang Chendong.


    "Call the front station and go back to the base camp first. Let your logistics camp do a good job in the food. In addition, prepare more silver, wine, cigarettes and sabers. I want to celebrate the success. In addition, after you go back, send a telegram to chixian city and ask them to deliver the next batch of materials I prepared quickly. Don''t be too much." Yang Chendong smiled hehe.


    "Yes, young master." Yang Er naturally nodded and agreed. But out of worry, he asked, "young master, are the materials still transported by sea?"


    "Yes, it will be transported to Haizhen like last time." Yang Chendong nodded. Under the continuous war, the strength of the five-star army has been greatly expanded. At the moment, when it is added to the nuergandosi area, it will not worry any more. If they don''t provoke themselves and dare to provoke themselves, they don''t mind teaching each other how to be an honest man.


    Yang Er went straight to the base camp with a small team of people and horses. After all the Mongolian cavalry laid down their weapons, handed over their horses and became infantry, they returned to the base camp dozens of miles behind them with the main force of the five-star army. At the moment, when the sun was about to set, a blush hung on the horizon.


    In this situation, Yang Chendong couldn''t help singing heroically and said: "the sun sets, the red clouds fly in the west mountain, the soldiers hit the target and return to the camp, and the red flowers on his chest..."


    Yang Chendong''s singing naturally led the 100 guard black riders around him. They also sang the song of returning from shooting.


    After them, the independent regiment also heard loud and clear songs, mainly sung by the soldiers of the six auxiliary barracks that had been broken. As soon as these thousands of people shouted, the movement was great, which attracted other regiments and barracks to sing along. But they have never heard such military songs. They don''t know what the words are and how to sing them. They can only follow them one by one.


    The faces of Zhuifeng, LV Zhuo and Yela were not good-looking. In particular, head LV Zhuo once served as the head of the Auxiliary Corps, taught the soldiers below and sang military songs. But now, few of the soldiers he took could sing. He felt a fever on his face. Thinking in my heart, after tonight, I have the opportunity to teach the soldiers to sing, which will be of great use and benefit to improve the morale of the army and condense the unity among the soldiers.


    In the song, the army came back in the sunset. The team is huge and winding, like a giant dragon, destined to break the tranquility of the grassland.


    The main force finally returned to the base camp, and the third division of Lengfeng finally came the news that they had gone to hide training. With the continuous growth of the Yang army, as the most elite cold front, they also feel that the pressure on them is increasing. It is precisely because of this hidden training that we did not receive the news of the battle of the army in time.


    Fortunately, the strength of the five-star army, even without the existence of the cold front division, has a strong combat effectiveness, especially the Nvzhen cavalry Corps performed very well in this war. Although they lost more than 1000 cavalry in two consecutive battles, where can they not die in war? Besides, how many people can be reduced, how many people can be re recruited from the prisoners, which was originally agreed by Yang Chendong to the heads of the regiments.


    Yang Er came back one step ahead of time. The logistics camp had already started to bury the pot for cooking. The smell of meat was everywhere, which made the five-star soldiers who had been fighting all day and night stare and swallow their saliva.


    "The old rule is to wash your hands before eating. After eating, reward them based on merit and distribute rewards." Yang Chendong jumped up from Bai Long immediately and said with a laugh. His laughter also attracted the cheers of all the soldiers.


    The meat is big and the rice is enough. Now, after all, it is still in the state of receiving the enemy at any time, so everyone can''t drink wine open. Only one person has only two or two standards. But even so, many soldiers still look satisfied and eat with their mouths full of oil.


    After dinner, if you can smoke a cigarette, it will definitely be a fairy life. I don''t know how many soldiers slowly closed their eyes and enjoyed the state of life.

 Chapter 692

    Under the two wars, more than 1000 Tatars were captured, and 3000 Mobei Mongolian soldiers were captured. The four thousand people were still in the capture camp. They were lucky to see the scene of the five-star army dinner.


    At that time, it was not easy to have a full meal even as a soldier. Usually, there is only such an opportunity before the war, or when the labor force has won a great victory.


    But even so, not all soldiers can enjoy such treatment. Generally speaking, the general can eat enough. The soldiers around the general can eat seven points, the main soldiers (the elite who charge in front in battle) can eat six points, and it''s good for other soldiers to eat five points.


    It is often shown on TV that the Mongolian army eats mutton everywhere, which makes people have an appetite. But that''s just the treatment of generals in the army, not ordinary soldiers. For example, soldiers can also pick up the general''s leftovers, and even some bones can be taken and chewed. Ordinary soldiers don''t even think about it.


    People in that era were really poor. They had only two meals a day. It was good to be able to barely fill their stomachs. But what they see today is that almost all the soldiers of the five-star army, whether generals or ordinary soldiers, whether charging or responsible for logistics, can eat very full. Even those prisoners who did not have a firm will were also placed with food in front of them so that they could open their stomachs to eat. This scene after scene really surprised these prisoners.


    Among the prisoners, some Mongolian soldiers who would come, took the initiative to greet some Mongolian soldiers in the same five-star army who seemed to be good-looking and easy to talk, took the opportunity to get close and ask some questions they didn''t understand.


    "Well, we all know what you people think. I tell you, in the five-star army, as long as you fight hard, train hard, work hard at ordinary times, eat and drink is never something we need to worry about. Not only that, we have enough to eat and drink, but also spiritual food. See, this thing in my hand is to see that it can smoke. It''s called cigarettes."


    "What is a cigarette? Is it delicious?" the Mongolian soldiers and prisoners who saw it for the first time became interested.


    "Of course not. It''s for smoking. It''s for smoking. Look at me." then, the soldiers of the five-star army took a sip of a cigarette. Then they smoked part of the cigarette at the entrance and slowly vomited out part by them. It was really very comfortable.


    "Oh, it''s fun. Can you give me a taste of it?" a captive soldier was curious and tried to ask.


    "That''s no good. It''s not usually equipped. I can only earn it when I''m doing military work. Hey hey, I killed four enemies and hurt one enemy in this war. According to the rules, I can get 45 cigarettes and more than two packs. Save some smoke. It''s enough for me to be natural and unrestrained for a while, ha ha." after saying this, the soldier turned and left, It was as if his booty would be taken away by captives if he stayed.


    One after another, the five-star army veterans were called by the prisoners. Often after a meal of ostentation, they turned and left. You think these veterans are so kind to chat with the prisoners. They just want to satisfy their vanity because they have military orders to do so.


    However, it is such words and deeds that have greatly stimulated the captive soldiers who have no choice but to bow their heads. Originally they had to surrender in order to survive, but now it seems that there is no harm in surrendering. Maybe it is a new hope in life.


    Yang Chendong didn''t take the prisoner''s problem to heart. He firmly believed that the environment could change a person, and his attention was focused on the current situation.


    This time, a large number of muskets defeated the Mobei Mongolian army. I think I can''t hide the news of coming to the grassland. In addition, there should be many people outside who should pay attention to themselves. That is, they simply don''t hide from the cat and stand up generously.


    That is, to be open, Yang Chendong decided to take his first step on the grassland and build a city.


    Whether considering the supply of logistics, the placement of patients and the expansion of influence in the future, a stable city is a must. After standing in front of the sand table for a long time, he stretched out his hand and pointed to the place where arahu Ma begged for a long time.


    Arahu Maqi is located in the north of Xiyi and jirengaole, xiwuzhumuqin banner, Inner Mongolia Autonomous Region. "History of the Yuan Dynasty ¡¤ texue Zen biography": according to the book of Chen''s younger brother, the Taizu said, "you will live in arahu, Ma Qiyi East, suanjina bald mountain, mu''er Sutuo, ha haituolian, ah Jier, ha Wendu, ha laogolu and other places."


    From these records, the location of arahu Maqi is the easternmost. If you occupy here, you will have a place to live. Moreover, it is also very close to the territory of Beiming Dynasty. It will be much more convenient no matter where you decide to extend your tentacle in the future. The most important thing is that with a foundation, no matter what you do in the future, you will have less worries.


    "Arahu Maqi, who are there now?" pointed to the sand table. Yang Chendong asked Xu Yunsheng, the reconnaissance battalion commander standing aside waiting for inquiry.


    "Report to the sixth young master. There is only one Tatar cavalry with about 500 people there. As you know, the relationship between the northern Ming Dynasty and warra, Tatar and Mongolian ministries is very tense. The closer you get to them, the more materials will be scarce. In order to survive, many Hundred Surnames here have moved away. Now there are only 1000 Mongolian people in the city except these cavalry."


    "A thousand people? That''s too few. We need to build a city at that time. I''m afraid we can''t even find workers. But now it''s the only way. By the way, you''ve been to arahu Maqi. What''s the environment there?" Yang Chendong said. Although he was a little sorry, where can there be perfect things in the world?


    Xu Yunsheng nodded hurriedly, "yes, young master, I''ve been there. There were walls there. Later, when Emperor Chengzu of the Ming Dynasty marched on the grassland, they were repaired. The foundation is still good and the floor area is not small. Once the material supply is up, there must be no problem in building a big city."


    "Well, you take the reconnaissance camp and eat him tonight, and then announce that it is the territory of our mercenaries." Yang Chendong nodded his head, and his Qi became very firm.


    He fought a big war with Tatar and Mobei Mongolia respectively, which has affected the eyes of many people. If he doesn''t go out and occupy arahu Maqi at this time, he''s afraid that even for monitoring himself, it will be occupied by other forces. If he wants to seize this territory at that time, he must turn his face with one party. Before there is enough foundation, it''s better not to fight. If warra, Tatar, Mongolia and even the northern Ming army unite to attack themselves, I''m afraid these people in his hands will be tired to death.


    Yang Chendong gave the order. Xu Yunsheng didn''t ask any questions. He nodded and agreed, "yes, our reconnaissance camp will act after dark. At dawn tomorrow, the news will spread around the grassland."


    "OK, you go down and call Wu Sheng, the third division commander, and Chen Bo, the political commissar." Yang Chendong didn''t lift his head. He continued to look at the sand table in front of him, as if he thought of something.


    In a short time, two division level officers of Lengfeng third division appeared in Yang Chendong''s account. "How''s it going? Don''t you feel sorry that you didn''t fight the last battle?" Yang Chendong asked jokingly when he saw the two young officers with the rank of senior colonel.


    Grassland hiding operations are different from forest hiding operations. Without the protection of trees, if you want to hide a cavalry on the open grassland to play the role of sudden killing, the requirements for natural training are higher.


    However, this was regarded as an impossible training by others. Under the guidance of Yang Chendong''s theory, Wu Sheng and Chen Bo followed suit. And has achieved some results. It is still difficult to hide a division on the open grassland, but it can be done by hiding a company or even a battalion. Think about it. When the two sides are about to fight, suddenly a powerful enemy cavalry rushed out of the ground and around you. It is self-evident what kind of result the war will lead to.


    So even if the third division of Lengfeng didn''t catch up in the last World War, they didn''t regret it. Because they know that the sixth young master''s ideal is far-reaching, and some will fight after the war. As long as they can train the general team more powerful, they will not lack the opportunity to perform and make contributions.


    "There are some regrets, but we believe that gold will shine. Our third Lengfeng Division will always be the strongest among the cavalry." political commissar Chen Bo smiled and said confidently.


    "Yes, our third division of Lengfeng is always the strongest." division commander Wu Sheng said more confidently, and his expression is full of incomparable firmness.


    "Good." Yang Chendong was also very happy to see that the two subordinates were so confident. His subordinates should have such spirit and momentum. Only such an army can become a real elite; Only such an army can be invincible and invincible.


    Wu Sheng and Chen Bo''s attitude made Yang Chendong very satisfied, and then people began to assign tasks, "well, this time I''ll teach you an important and arduous task. Cross the Daxing''an Mountains, cross the Liaohe River and rush to Haizhen via the Songhua River, where they will accept a large number of military materials from chixian city and rush back here again."


    Pointing to the place to pass all the way on the sand table, Yang Chendong said: "Ask the third division to be a monkey sun this time and make a big noise in the sky. Let the northern Ming army guard station in nuergandisi dare to be angry. If they stop, you can use the banner of loyalty and courage. If they still dare to stop, you can teach them a lesson. How? Is there a problem?"

 Chapter 693

    If you want to have a foothold in one place, quartermaster logistics support is always the top priority. People can''t live without eating, drinking and Lasa. However, in the environment of lacking everything like grassland, it is obviously unrealistic to use local materials. We can only rely on outward transportation. Opening up a sufficiently safe logistics channel has become one of the most important things at present.


    After thinking about it, Yang Chendong finally chose this logistics road in nuergandushi area. Although there are many guards of the northern Ming army, relatively speaking, they have been closed for a long time, have their own name and do not have enough strength. Such an army is not difficult to deal with. As long as the task of the third division is completed well, he is fully sure to open a safe channel. As long as there is no problem with logistics support, Yang Chendong is confident that in the shortest time, he will build a new city on the grassland, a new city with great influence, wide and far-reaching radiation. At that time, conquering the forces in this area will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Yang Chendong thought about how to frighten the northern Ming army garrison in nuergandisi area with the threat of thunder, and finally fell on the cold front third division. This is the strongest army under his command at present. Only they can play a powerful deterrent role.


    In the face of strong combat power, any conspiracy should be useless.


    Without waiting for the two division level cadres to make a decision, Yang Chendong continued to add: "This mission is extremely important. If you have any questions, you can raise them, but once you agree, you must complete the mission successfully, which can''t be discounted at all. After the mission is completed, I''ll give you great credit. If the mission is not completed well, or there are any mistakes in the delivered materials, you''re ready to demote and directly become a member of Yang er''s logistics battalion A cook will do. "


    This is the end. It''s a heavy punishment to let a teacher be a cook and a cook. Wu Sheng and Chen Bo were stunned, but they soon recovered their original spirit. They said in one voice, "Don''t worry, sixth young master. We will complete the task successfully. If we can''t finish it well, we don''t have to be a cook. We''ll just give our heads."


    Wu Sheng is a standard soldier. The more he encounters a big battle, the more excited he will be. It is understandable that he will say so, which is also in line with his habitual style of behavior. As a political commissar, Chen Bo, full of Confucianism, unexpectedly will say such words, which surprised Yang Chendong.


    He looked at them carefully, nodded after a long time, "OK, I''ve written down your words. The young master is looking forward to your next performance. Clean up and start early tomorrow morning."


    Chen Bo''s performance really made Yang Chendong feel bright in front of his eyes. He even thought that this person''s character was so resolute. After examination, if there is no problem, it is also possible for this person to be trained as a military director in the future. It seems a waste for such a bloody Officer to make him a political cadre.


    Chen Bo didn''t know that his performance fell into Yang Chendong''s eyes. He was born with such an understanding. After paying a standard military salute with Wu Sheng, he left the command camp and convened the officers of the third division to hold an emergency meeting.


    After the two left, Yang Chendong''s eyes fell on the map again. His eyes still fell on the old city of arahu Maqi, which was built on the grassland by the Ming Dynasty. He imagined that after the reconnaissance camp started tonight, it would belong to him and become his first strong power point on the grassland. At the moment, he even thought of the name of the new city, that is, from here It''s called Shicheng.


    Arahu Maqi, a city that has been abandoned by the Ming Dynasty and doesn''t know how to change its master, seems extremely depressed at the moment.


    There is no trace of several people walking in the city. We can only imagine the glory of the old city wall from time to time.


    It''s not the first time Xu Yunsheng has been here. But for the military action at night, he appeared here again in disguise. In order not to attract attention, he only brought two confidants and Yan Da, the commander of the first company of the reconnaissance battalion.


    "Battalion commander, there are only 500 enemy riders here, plus 1000 Mongolian people. If we want to occupy here, why should we be so careful? I can complete the task as soon as I go out." Yan Da is very dissatisfied with the battalion commander''s caution. In his opinion, such an unmanned town doesn''t need to spend so much energy at all.


    "Be careful to drive a ship of ten thousand years." Xu Yunsheng shook his head, then seemed to think of something, looked up at Yan Da and said, "company commander Yan, people can have pride, but not pride. If you despise everything like this, I''ll consider transferring you from the reconnaissance camp."


    Xu Yunsheng suddenly became serious, and Yan Da was really afraid. Although his ability was more than enough to be a battalion commander in any regiment, even in the third division of Lengfeng, there was no problem to be a battalion commander. However, the position of the reconnaissance battalion was so important that you could see the young master if you want to see the sixth young master, so he would rather be a battalion commander here The company commander was also unwilling to go to other units, which was why he saw the importance of the reconnaissance battalion.


    "Battalion commander, I was wrong. In fact, I was very careful." Yan Da immediately admitted his mistake and was single.


    As a matter of fact, he is really careful in his work, otherwise he would not become the commander of the reconnaissance company of the reconnaissance camp. Xu Yunsheng naturally knows this truth, so he just reminds the other party. If he is really dissatisfied, he will not remind him, but directly transfer the person away.


    With the episode just now, when Xu Yunsheng was about to do something, Yan Da just followed aside without saying a word. The four people walked like this. Before they unknowingly came to a house in the city, they saw an old man sitting outside the door.


    Looking at the old man like that, he was in his fifties but not in his 60s. At that time, he was already a man with a long life.


    "Hehe, brother, guigeng." he engraved almost every place and street in the city in his mind. Xu Yunsheng, who had basically completed the task, wanted to have a rest. When he saw the old man, he walked over without thinking, asked in Mongolian and sat down beside him.


    The old man also noticed Xu Yunsheng''s four people long ago. Seeing them sitting next to them, there was no accident, but smiled and replied, "old man, I''m fifty-six this year."


    "Oh, that''s a long life," Xu Yunsheng said casually.


    "That''s right." the old man also smiled with a look of memory and wrote all the meaning of the vicissitudes on his face.


    Seeing that the old man seemed to be returning something, Xu Yunsheng didn''t bother. Instead, he reached into his arms, took out a piece of dried meat, took out a pot of old wine from the hands of the two soldiers and put it in front of the old man. If you want to get what you want from others, you have to pay first. This is what Yang Chendong often says. Now it has been learned by the reconnaissance camp who is good at asking for information.


    Suddenly, the wine and meat in front of him stunned the old man who was sitting in the sun at the door. Then he looked at Xu Yunsheng differently.


    Letting the old man look at himself in front of him, Xu Yunsheng just smiled and didn''t speak. But suddenly, the other party said, "although you dress like Mongols, if I''m not wrong, you should be Ming people, and you''re still soldiers of the Ming Dynasty!"


    Suddenly his identity was revealed. Yan Da and his two close soldiers couldn''t help but tighten their faces, and even instinctively wanted to kill them with a knife. Xu Yunsheng did not change his face and his heart did not jump. He raised his arm at will and stopped the next movements of the three hands. He turned his smile and looked at the old man and asked, "but I don''t know how old brother thinks so?"


    "Ha ha." the old man didn''t seem to notice Yan Da''s behavior. He smiled casually: "only Ming people who understand etiquette will treat guests like this. If you are really Mongolian, you will never be so polite to the old man."


    It turned out that being too polite aroused the suspicion of the other party. Xu Yunsheng reviewed himself. Should the scouts learn to be domineering when they go out to work in the future.


    While still thinking about the loophole inadvertently displayed in his heart, the old man spoke again, "although your Mongolian is also authentic, let''s talk in Chinese. Hey, speaking, I haven''t spoken Chinese for a long time."


    "Oh? Brother is also a Han?" Xu Yunsheng suddenly became interested. After all, it''s very gratifying to see a Han compatriot here in addition to his comrades in arms.


    "I''m half Han. My father was from Ming Dynasty. Later, he met a grassland woman, became a family here and gave birth to me." the old man said with some embarrassment. After all, in that era, the blood was not pure, that is, mixed race, but people would look down on it.


    "I see." Xu Yunsheng didn''t mean to look down on him. On the contrary, he was curious about the old man''s performance in front of him. He had a feeling that the old man was afraid of some stories. "Brother, can you tell me the taboo?"


    "Name?" the old man said meaningfully, and then fell into a burst of memories. Just then he said, "my name is Kuo BIE, and my Chinese name is Zhang Shibao."


    "It''s old man Zhang. Nice to meet you." Xu Yunsheng politely hugged his fist and didn''t mention each other''s Mongolian name. He just said that it was a Chinese name, which was an expression of closeness. Next, he said a sentence that shocked Yan Da and the two soldiers behind him, "the boy''s name is Xu Yunsheng. He is the commander of the mercenary reconnaissance battalion under the seat of Duke Zhongdan."


    Xu Yunsheng''s identity was directly disclosed, which is absolutely not allowed in the regulations on reconnaissance soldiers. Unless it is his own, as a scout, he must not expose his identity. As a battalion commander, Xu Yunsheng cannot not know this, but he just did so. Naturally, Yan Da and the two soldiers looked puzzled and confused.

 Chapter 694

    Xu Yunsheng will say so. If he dares to say so, he has his reason.


    First of all, he found that the old man named Zhang Shibao was very real. Otherwise, even if he saw through, there was no need to say it, because sometimes if he said a wrong word, he might pay the price of his life. Second, he felt that Zhang Shibao was still very fond of himself or Ming people. Third, even if he makes a wrong judgment, he is confident to leave the other party and prevent the news of his presence here from being exposed. That is, why not directly show his identity.


    I have to say, Xu Yunsheng''s courage is still quite big, and this time he gambled right again.


    Just after he reported his true identity, Zhang Shibao changed his appearance that nothing was urgent just now, and suddenly changed his face and said, "Ming Zhongdan Gong? But was he called the God of war and defeated the loyal Dan Gong of the warla army?"


    Zhang Shibao also knows the name of the God of war, which is not surprising. At the beginning, Yang Chendong won more with less. After defeating Yixian, his name was spread on the Mongolian grassland. As a Han Chinese, Zhang Shibao will know that it is a normal thing.


    "Yes." when Xu Yunsheng answered this question, he was also very formal and looked very respectful. It''s like when officials of the Ming Dynasty mention the emperor.


    "Really? Is the God of war coming to the grassland?" Zhang Shibao was so excited that he stretched out his arm and grabbed Xu Yunsheng''s arm.


    "Yes, the God of war not only wants to come to the grassland, but also wants to build a city here. He wants to change the pattern of years of war here. He wants to create better living conditions for the Han people here, and arahu Maqi is his next goal. He wants to occupy here and rebuild here. At that time, it will be a very happy thing for you to live here." Xu Yunsheng felt, Zhang Shibao was really excited and simply said his tasks, including Yang Chendong''s current goals.


    It seems to be a secret, but after tonight, everyone will know that Yang Chendong occupied arahu Maqi, so it''s no longer a secret.


    Xu Yunsheng told the truth, which surprised Zhang Shibao. At the same time, he was very excited, "good, good, great."


    After saying three good words in a row, a trace of tears came out of Zhang Shibao''s eyes. Obviously, he was really excited by the news.


    It seems that he has been infected. Xu Yunsheng is also a little excited and happy. Look, this is what the people want. The sixth young master hasn''t done anything yet. He just appears and makes old people like Zhang Shibao so happy. Once a big city is really built here, there must be more happy people. And once there is the support of the people, why don''t you worry about big things?


    "Yes, the life of the Han people will be better after the arrival of the God of war. Even the Mongolian people can live a better life than before as long as they abide by the law and discipline. This should be what everyone wants to see." Xu Yunsheng nodded his head and continued with the idea of carrying forward and praising the sixth young master.


    After listening, Zhang Shibao''s eyes lit up, and then repeated thoughtfully, "can Han people really live a good life?"


    "It must be OK. You don''t know the God of war. He has never been soft on the enemy, but he is really good for the Han people. I''m afraid you don''t know. The former Jiaozhi and Lancang Kingdom have become the territory under the God of war. The Han people there share a lot of land and their life is more than 100 times better than before. If you have the opportunity to go there and have a look, you can I found that Han people''s faces are piled with all kinds of smiles all day. That''s from the bottom of my heart. "


    "A lot of land belongs to his own land." Zhang Shibao continued to repeat, with a look of longing in his eyes.


    Yan Da and the two soldiers could not help but be happy in their eyes, because they also contributed to this matter.


    Just when the five people fell into the expectation of a better future, Zhang Shibao''s thoughts suddenly returned to reality, looked at Xu Yunsheng and said, "you should come here to fight ahead and prepare to occupy here. Have you figured out how to deal with the Mongolian cavalry in the city? And how to prevent them from jumping over the wall and damaging the spring?"


    Xu Yunsheng just wanted to confidently say that he was just a 500 cavalry without defense. Their reconnaissance camp was naturally easy to catch. Can suddenly smell the spring, or a face of Lengran color, "spring? What spring?"


    "Hmm? You don''t know?" Zhang Shibao also looked at Xu Yunsheng with a puzzled face.


    "This... I don''t know. Please tell Mr. Zhang." Xu Yunsheng''s face turned red and bowed his head to ask for advice.


    Although the reconnaissance battalion is powerful, it is not as pervasive as the Security Bureau. In addition, Yang Chendong''s order to take arahu Maqi is just made. It''s reasonable that he can''t fully understand the situation here.


    "In fact, this is not a big secret, but not many people know it. There is a spring in the city of arahu Maqi, which solves the problem of water source. This is also the main reason why we chose to build the city here at the beginning of the Ming Dynasty. Otherwise, it would be too troublesome to transport water from the ulugu river. There are only thousands of people here It''s just a person. The five hundred cavalry of the Tatar department are guarding here. In fact, they are guarding this water source. Every half a month or so, the water cart of the Tatar army will come here to fetch water. The five hundred cavalry here are preparing for this... "


    From Zhang Shibao''s mouth, Xu Yunsheng knew another major event. He also knew that tomorrow was the day when the Tatar army came to fetch water.


    The unexpected news shocked Xu Yunsheng. He suddenly felt that he knew too little about here before. Even if it''s because they first arrived here, even if they haven''t come here since the last time the Tatar army took water, these are not the reasons. Without enough understanding, it''s the most fatal.


    The meeting with Zhang Shibao was just an accident, but he got the news suddenly and unexpectedly, which was enough to make Xu Yunsheng feel that his trip was worth it. If there was no such thing, he would rashly bring the reconnaissance camp. The most likely result would be to give the Tatar cavalry a chance to break the dead net and destroy the water source and spring. Once they poison, who knows how long it will take for the spring to digest and make people feel safe to drink again?


    After knowing that Xu Yunsheng represented the God of war, Zhang Shibao said everything. It was not until dusk that Xu Yunsheng left. When he left, he left all his food to show his gratitude and asked the other party to keep a secret for himself.


    The four left arahu Maqi like passers-by. Because it was dressed by Mongolian people, there were only four people. Even the tartar cavalry in the city didn''t care, because strictly speaking, arahu Maqi was not whose sphere of influence, and no one wanted to dominate here.


    As soon as the four of Xu Yunsheng went out, they hurried to the headquarters. After dinner, they appeared in the base camp. Xu Yunsheng hurried to the headquarters to meet Yang Chendong.


    Quanyan also surprised Yang Chendong. He didn''t get relevant information and intelligence before. But now I know. Of course, it''s a good thing. Once the "Shicheng" was built, it was really troublesome to get water from the wulugu River, and whether to dig a diversion channel. Now I know that there is a spring in the city. According to Zhang Shibao, it seems that the spring is not small. In the past, when there were tens of thousands of people in the city, it was not difficult to supply, This is a gift from God.


    "We must protect the safety of the spring. In this way, arrange the wolf tooth special team to complete this task. Your reconnaissance battalion only needs to let go as planned. As for the water team sent by Tatar tomorrow, it will be solved by the tiger mang independent regiment. They have just changed from walking and riding chaos to all cavalry, which is just used to run in the army." Yang Chendong made a decision after thinking a little.


    Xu Yunsheng left soon. The wolf tooth special team led by Iron Tiger left the barracks with him.


    With the continuous expansion of the military system, the military strength is increasing. The task of Langya special team has changed. In Yang Chendong''s words, their task is mainly responsible for beheading and special latent tasks.


    This time, protecting the spring in the city of arahumaqi is a latent task. The iron tiger who got the military order set out quietly with a group of team members.


    This night was no different from normal for arahumaqi city. When night fell, the city became quiet as usual, except that there were a hundred cavalry responsible for the normal night patrol.


    Maybe it''s because no one has made an idea here, or maybe it''s because there''s nothing worth making an idea here. In short, the 100 cavalry patrolling just took a trip at a symbolic hour, and then gathered at a bonfire in the city for rest.


    A nearly abandoned city, a city without many people, a city without many resources, a city with a poor geographical location, if there was not a thick spring, it would be valuable, I''m afraid there would not be even these 500 cavalry.


    How can there be heavy troops in such a place, and how can it be closely guarded. Therefore, when fatihu entered here with a group of special combat team members, he didn''t encounter the slightest obstruction, so he rushed to the spring according to the map position obtained by Xu Yunsheng from old man Zhang Shibao.

 Chapter 695

    The spring is in the middle of a large courtyard. It is more accurate to say that it is a spring than a well. Right next to this eye, there is a pool in the yard. Now it has been filled with pool water. It looks very clear. At night, a bright moon hangs upside down in the water, giving people a sense of fishing for the moon in the water.


    Iron Tiger and others came to the high wall next to the courtyard from all directions. One by one, they were like light smart foxes, without making any sound and sound. Waiting for them to make a close observation on the surrounding roof, they noticed that dozens of breathing sounds, light and heavy, were heard in a row of rooms next to the pool, but most of them should have entered the state of sleep.


    That is, Zhang Shibao said that the Tatar cavalry might put medicine in the spring and destroy the water quality here. The iron tiger should make a comprehensive plan. With one gesture, 20 team members began different division of labor in different directions.


    Some continued to monitor with guns, some began to control the entry into the courtyard or the exits near the spring, and others had jumped off the roof and approached the row of huts that were breathing voices.


    The thin monkey of the team is the most sensitive. He is the first person to come to the hut. I don''t know when a weapon similar to a modern grenade has been added in my hand. This is not an ordinary grenade, but a smoke bomb. Once fired, it will give off a pungent smell, making people lose their ability to judge and lose more than 70% of their action power within a certain period of time.


    The thin monkey was in place first, followed by teammates such as King Kong and violent ape. They guarded the door of a room with smoke bombs in their hands. When all of them were in place, the six smoke bombs were suddenly thrown from the window to the six rooms, making a neat sound in the silent night.


    "Oh... Flutter..."


    "Ah... Choke..."


    About four or five seconds later, bursts of cheers, curses and cries came from the room


    These sounds should have been like thunder in the silent night, but the sound of cavalry rushing at the gate covered everything, so that the sound here did not attract too much attention outside.


    No one noticed that doesn''t mean the special corps members will be soft in handling things. On the contrary, their attacks began at the same time.


    The pungent smell of the smoke bomb made the Tatar cavalry left behind rush out of the room. Then there were dumplings. One was knocked unconscious and the other was knocked out of six small rooms. Fifty Tatar cavalry rushed out of the room. Finally, except that they were slightly injured because of their fierce resistance, the other 48 people didn''t even know what happened, He was knocked out.


    "Search!" after controlling the situation, the team iron tiger gave an order, and with the concerted efforts of the wolf teeth, they soon found a large amount of poison in the room. Many of them, such as arsenic, strychnine and so on, have been found. These things melt into water and will appear poisoning after being taken.


    It''s hard to imagine what would happen if the mercenaries did not know that the water source had been damaged under the reckless attack without the information from Xu Yunsheng.


    "Come on, bring the two wounded people here and let them drink the water in the pool." Iron Tiger was frightened and angry. He looked at the two wounded Tatar cavalry soldiers, but he was not angry. If the sixth young master didn''t say that too many people were needed to build the city, he would hurt the killer. But capital punishment is excusable. Let them taste the water. If there is a problem, they can only blame their lives.


    There is no time to take medicine at all, or I didn''t expect anyone to make their idea. The pool water is naturally no problem. The two tartar cavalry drank the water calmly. Seeing that everyone was safe, Tiehu was relieved and ordered the team members to take good care of this place. No one was allowed to approach without orders.


    On the streets of arahu Maqi, the sound of killing has become one. As soon as the appointed time came, the cavalry attack of the reconnaissance battalion began.


    The first to be attacked was the 100 Tatar cavalry on duty tonight. I thought it was an ordinary night as usual. But no one thought that suddenly an enemy appeared. The distance was still far, and the sound of bows and arrows breaking through the air came. Most of the Tatar cavalry have been wounded by arrows before they react. Individual cavalry responded quickly, and just got on the horse, they were surrounded by at least three or four scouts and cavalry. They were injured and fell off the horse after a fierce chop.


    Yan Da is responsible for leading a company of scouts to deal with the main force of the sleeping Tatar cavalry. It is said that it is the main force, but there are only more than 300 people. Although Yan Da has only 100 soldiers, they suddenly kill out and take advantage of an unexpected first hand. When waiting for him to launch an attack, they mostly face the unarmed enemy. The result of World War I is naturally easy to win.


    There is really nothing worth writing about in this war. The strength of the opponent itself is weak. If it were a strong army, it would not be arranged to guard a city of little significance. It was another surprise attack. The battle lasted less than half an hour from the beginning to the end. Five hundred Tatar cavalry did their best except that four people resisted fiercely and were killed, and 30 people were slightly injured in the resistance.


    Arahu Ma Qi changed his master from this moment. A shining signal bounced up into the sky, and Yang Chendong, who was waiting in the distance, led the main army to move towards arahu Maqi. From today on, Shicheng under construction will become their base camp in the north.


    Lengfeng third division did not go to the future Shicheng with the main force, but after a good rest all night, the next morning, the army suddenly retreated to the East and walked towards the nuergandushi area that had come before.


    They have a new mission to open up a new logistics supply line. Anyone who dares to threaten them on this road will eventually become their dead under the gun and knife.


    Arahuma begged for change.


    The delay of the news and the fact that none of the 500 Tatar cavalry in the city had a chance to escape finally made the news completely closed and not spread. Outside the city, the water pulling team sent by Tatar appeared as promised.


    At that time, the grassland was still rich in water and grass, that is, there was no environmental pollution, and it was not exploited wantonly because of the sparse population. In fact, there is no shortage of water sources, but the water quality of the spring in arahumaqi city is better and better to drink. Therefore, some nobles of Tatar are still used to drinking the water here, so they get water once every half a month.


    The spring not only has good water quality and sufficient water volume, but also does not know where it is connected, which gives people an inexhaustible feeling. Every time the convoy to fetch water has become very large. At the place where the independent regiment ambushed, the number of convoys was more than 200, which was like a long dragon.


    "Ho! What a huge team." through the telescope, I saw the approaching team from a distance. The head Hu mang said with some sigh. At the same time, there was pure light in his eyes. He was afraid that there were not many people coming. It was meaningless to fight like that.


    "Report to the commander, the scout reported that the enemy had 200 carriages, 5000 civilian men and about 1000 cavalry." deputy commander Xin Honghai came to Hu mang to report.


    Xin Honghai, deputy leader of the independent regiment, who is a member of the Chi Ying City, has been led by the auxiliary soldiers, Leng Feng, Leng Feng monitor, platoon leader and company commander. After that, he was calm and calm by Yang Chendong and transferred to the independent regiment to assist tiger''s daily work.


    And because of Hu Mang''s multiple identities, Xin Honghai is always in charge of the work of the regiment when he is away.


    "Only a thousand cavalry?" the tiger Mang, who was eager to try, was like a balloon, and his whole body was half less belligerent.


    I thought they were all enemy riders, but I didn''t expect there were five thousand people. In this way, there was no beginning in the war. It was not a close match, and it didn''t show the strength of the independent regiment, did it?


    This is the difference between mercenaries and other armies. Others are afraid that if the opponent is too strong, there will be danger in fighting. On mercenaries, they really dislike that the opponent is too face-to-face. It is not fun to fight, and they can''t show their level.


    Hu Mang, the opponent of only one thousand cavalry, felt depressed. Looking at the picture of Xin Honghai, who was very excited, he simply sold a favor, "well, deputy commander Xin, the command of this war will be handed over to you, but remember, five thousand people can''t be hurt. The young master needs a lot of manpower to build the city. These are good labor."


    "Yes, please rest assured." Xin Honghai patted his chest and said with a guaranteed face. Then he turned and left. It seemed that he was afraid that if he stayed a little longer, he would make Hu mang change his mind.


    Bubi Hu mang is the person around Yang Chendong, so he doesn''t worry about promotion. Xin Honghai came to this position only with his own efforts and ability. Although he is only in his early twenties, he is quite a young deputy regimental officer, even though he was born in Lengfeng, his world is much larger than ordinary people, and his dream is much broader.


    Xin Honghai, who got the military order, immediately called ten battalion commanders who had just been adapted from infantry to cavalry. "The commander has given me the combat task. Now I order that every battalion send out 100 cavalry to attack the enemy cavalry escort with me, and other cavalry are responsible for guarding the water cart and 5000 people."


    Even though the enemy had only a thousand cavalry, in order to train his brothers'' ability, he certainly wouldn''t send too many cavalry. Equal strength is a kind of exercise!


    There are 400 people in a battalion, and only 100 people can fight, which makes the ten battalion commanders unhappy. Two of the young battalion commanders shouted and sent their own battalion to ensure that they could solve the enemy''s 1000 cavalry.

 Chapter 696

    It is certainly a good thing for the officers below to have strong confidence. But this is not the time to show off personal heroism. How can Xin Honghai agree? In a word, who is talking more, even the mission of 100 people will be cancelled, and the battalion commanders below really became honest. A hundred is a hundred. It''s better than not sending a person.


    According to Xin Honghai''s intention and the idea of training the fighting spirit in actual combat, each battalion commander selected a team of ordinary 100 riders from the battalion, and gathered enough 1000 people to hand them over to the deputy commander.


    It is worth saying that the leading officers of each battalion are battalion commanders and principal posts. Xin Honghai naturally noticed this scene, but he didn''t say anything. The following officers also wanted to kill the enemy and make contributions. Of course, he couldn''t refuse. After all, isn''t he also taking the lead?


    The water pulling motorcade in the distance was getting closer and closer, and it could be seen that the five thousand people who drove the car were all dejected and spiritless. Even the 1000 cavalry were walking in a sparse way, without any vigilance and formation of the cavalry team.


    Although it is said that there are scuffles everywhere on the grassland, the war is all the time. Many people are fine when they go out in the morning, but who knows if this is the last time he leaves home. But in danger, generally no one will pull the water truck. It''s really worthless. It''s too much loss to pay for these things.


    Even the people know that don''t do things that lose money, let alone cavalry.


    Therefore, when the independent regiment suddenly appeared and Xin Honghai took a thousand cavalry out from the side, a thousand Tatar cavalry still looked at them like a dream. Their eyes looked like idiots. They seemed to say, "there''s no mistake. We''re just a team pulling water. You want to rob them?"


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!" the leader of the Tatar commander just reacted in a moment, then pulled out his saber and shouted loudly. The intention is to summon the heart of the army back in the shortest time.


    "Kill!" Xin Honghai and other thousand cavalry have now approached the position less than 150 meters with the Tatar cavalry by horse speed. As the general in charge of the team, he shouted, took out his bow and arrow and released an arrow towards the nearest target.


    He didn''t use the gun because Xin Honghai didn''t think it was necessary at all. Even cavalry, of course, it''s better to use bow and arrow at a distance, which is also a kind of exercise for the team.


    With Xin Honghai''s arrow, around him, countless independent regiment cavalry also took bows and arrows, put arrows forward and flew.


    A burst of flying arrow feathers fell from the sky, and dozens of Tatar cavalry were unable to hide. They were shot and fell off their horses. However, more Tatar cavalry fled at horse speed, and began to shoot with anti bow and arrow, which threatened and killed the cavalry against the independent regiment.


    The cavalry of the independent regiment is composed of the original auxiliary soldiers and the captured soldiers of the Ming guards of nuergandu division. Among them, either they had no riding skills before, or some ordinary soldiers without strict training. Even if such an army gave them strong horses, it was difficult to give full play to the real advantage of cavalry.


    Because of this, the shortcomings of the independent regiment were shown when the bows and arrows were fired in pairs. Facing the Tatar cavalry who lived on horseback since childhood, the two sides shot at each other. After a while, it turned out that the Tatar cavalry without any preparation began to gain the upper hand.


    Yu Guang saw that one soldier after another was shot by a bow and arrow or fell off his horse. If he was injured and fell on his horse''s back, about 100 people were injured or died in a short time. Xin Honghai''s Distressed straight pinch of tooth flowers, he finally knew that his cavalry still had too many deficiencies.


    "No, we can''t go on like this." there was a voice in his heart. Xin Honghai was very aware of the strength of his cavalry. Most of them were to catch up with the ducks and get on the shelf. They lacked time to run in with the horses and to train and fight immediately, especially in bow and arrow training. Their ability to shoot moving targets or archery while moving was still very weak. It is expected that cavalry like this will suffer losses when shooting at each other.


    Rome was not built in a day! Strong military combat capability can not be trained in World War I. In order to reduce losses, soldiers are given more opportunities for training and survival. Xin Honghai made a decision and shouted, "all battalion commanders rush with me and fight close!"


    Led by Xin Honghai, he took ten battalions who had experienced many battles and approached the Tatar cavalry from all directions. Driven by them, more and more soldiers also stopped taking out bows and arrows, followed behind the officers, dodged bows and arrows, and approached the enemy cavalry at the same time.


    Hu mang was looking at all this in the distance with a telescope and looked awe inspiring.


    When the sixth young master said he would hand over the task to them in order to exercise and enhance the independent regiment''s ability to fight immediately, he was still a little unconvinced. Previously, in the low rock pile, their independent regiment defeated the cavalry with infantry. Now they are cavalry. Can they still fight invincible cavalry?


    In fact, Hu mang had a big mouth. Only then did he realize that his victory before was only with the help of the power of the Bayi bar. After abandoning the musket, his independent regiment was really nothing.


    "Head, deputy head Xin, the situation is bad. Shall we send the cavalry battalion?" another cavalry battalion commander in the independent regiment asked with some worry.


    The independent regiment has ten new cavalry battalions, which are adapted from infantry. Besides them, there were originally six cavalry regiments. Compared with them, the combat power of these six cavalry regiments is much stronger. Although it can''t compare with the horse Kung Fu of Nvzhen cavalry regiment, there is still no problem to deal with these 1000 Tatar cavalry with the advantage of number of people.


    He clenched his right fist. Hu mang was a little moved and his breathing increased. However, after a long time, he forced out a breath and said, "No. the army will still experience hardships and risks. If it is always under protection, such an army will never be strong."


    Hu mang did not order the main force to attack and help, because he knew that the army that had not experienced transformation was not a strong army, because he believed that his deputy Xin Honghai would win the final victory.


    Hu mang was not disappointed. When Xin Honghai found that the situation was unfavorable, he really gave up the long-range bow and arrow attack and changed to close combat. He had to rely on the extremely sharp saber in his hand to shorten the combat power gap between the two sides.


    When Xin Honghai rushed to the Tatar cavalry with his ten battalion commanders for the first time, and the saber in his hand kept waving and falling, the cavalry formation just focused by the other party was dispersed, and the advantage of bow and arrow attack was suppressed. Taking this opportunity, more independent regiment cavalry also tended to kill, turning the situation in favor of himself.


    The training of saber chopping is familiar to the soldiers of the independent regiment. When there were no war horses before, one of the things they had to do every day was to cut a thousand knives every day. To this end, I do not know how many soldiers have swollen their right arms, and some even fainted on the training ground.


    The hard work finally paid off. Under the supervision and urging of the head Hu Mang, deputy head Xin Honghai and other officers, the soldiers'' action of wielding the saber was not only fast but also powerful. Now they have changed to close combat, which finally paid off their hard training.


    Jingling... The impact of iron weapons, the collision between weapons, has been suppressed from before to the state of glue between the two sides.


    Such adhesion did not last long. With the continuous impact of the saber, cracks began to appear on the saber of the Tatar cavalry. The quality of weapons became the biggest factor affecting the outcome of the war. Finally, after cutting for seven or eight times, the number of sabres broken in the hands of Tatar cavalry was more and more.


    Riding on horses and cavalry at the same speed, one side has weapons and the other side just holds a broken knife that is difficult to threaten the other''s life. What will happen is doomed.


    "Retreat!" seeing the sabers in their hands breaking one after another, the Tatar cavalry who had just been arrogant changed their faces and turned and fled. They have seen 200 water tankers and 5000 people have been controlled by their opponents. Knowing that the number is too different, they finally decided to retreat and inform the generals of the news.


    The Tatar cavalry fled, and they escaped with more skillful horsemanship than the independent regiment cavalry. What Xin Honghai left them was only the horse tail with puffs of smoke and the back of the Tatar cavalry.


    Although the Tatar cavalry escaped, it seemed that the independent regiment had won, but when the final statistics showed that he had killed more than 100 soldiers and injured more than 300 people, but the number of cavalry left behind was only less than 200.


    This is the first time that a mercenary has established itself. Of course, this first time is the worst. To this end, Xin Honghai, with ten battalion commanders and more than 800 cavalry soldiers with injuries and no injuries, came to head Hu mang with a guilty face to apologize.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me. You should apologize to more than 100 dead comrades in arms. With the same number of troops, you still killed suddenly and took the lead, but the war was so fierce. Summarize yourself." Hu mang said coldly. After saying this, he took two hundred water tankers and five thousand people he had just caught to Shicheng. As the head of the independent regiment, he had to bear the main responsibility for today''s World War I. he had to plead in person in front of the sixth young master.


    Arahu Maqi has been officially renamed Shicheng by Yang Chendong.


    After changing its name, the city seems to glow with youth. The city is a busy scene.

 Chapter 697

    Under Yang Chendong''s order, a large number of trees and stones were carried into the city, and temporary houses were either reinforced or directly erected. That is, if we want to choose this as the base camp, we must naturally establish the place where the army lives.


    A series of brave cavalry stepped down from their horses and became construction workers, building their own homes. Not only them, but also thousands of people in the city are busy together. Among them, except children, others have joined the army of building the city together.


    The old man and young man can earn one or two silver a day by working with mercenary soldiers, which is naturally a great temptation for them. Even the women also went to the logistics camp to help cook together, so they can not only eat three meals in the army, but also earn half a liang of silver a day, which is a good thing for the first time.


    For thousands of people in the city, silver is a very distant thing, and there will be no seal soon. The necessities of daily life are that men go hunting and women go to mend their clothes. They barely survive without starvation. But now, the emergence of mercenaries has brought them new hope. They are already fantasizing that with enough money, they can buy good things they have always wanted to buy, but dare not buy. Maybe on that day, they can live like a person.


    There is no shortage of silver in the east of Yangchen. The creativity of chixian city is stronger than any other force. Tianwaitian trading firm has also become the richest trading firm in the world. The rare goods from their hands have now circulated to five continents and eight places. Even some unfriendly forces have not publicly excluded Yang goods. After all, there are some things that even their nobles and royal families like. Once they are publicly excluded, they will not be able to get the goods they like and the goods that can make their quality of life reach a higher level.


    As the saying goes, it''s easy to do things with silver. Yang Chendong firmly believes that when a large amount of money is spent, more people will be attracted to Shicheng, either to work or settle here. Before long, it will become a big city and a strong city.


    That is, it is called Shicheng. Yang Chendong has a certain idea and hope in his heart, that is to build this city into one of the largest cities nearby. In order to achieve this goal, he wants to expand the original area of the city on the original basis, and start to reach more than ten times the original size, and the number of workers required is an astronomical number.


    Thinking about the shortage of manpower, tiger mang came. He brought a full 5000 migrant workers prisoners. Yang Chendong laughed when he heard that, "very good. Arrange it immediately and let them start working. By the way, in order to enable them to invest their whole body strength to the greatest extent, you can tell them that if they perform well, they can not only regain their freedom, but also get several times more wages than outside."


    Yang Chendong seemed in a good mood. When Hu mang agreed, he took the opportunity to talk about the performance of the independent regiment cavalry on the battlefield. Finally, he took the initiative to review, saying that his leadership was weak and asked for punishment.


    The ten cavalry battalions established after the independence regiment were not trained by Hu mang alone. They were just ordinary soldiers of the northern Ming guards. Speaking of military quality, it can only be said to be general. If it were not for the consideration that they didn''t want to disclose their identity and whereabouts at that time, I''m afraid these people would be released at that time.


    But even if he stayed, he stayed for so long, and the other party wanted to join in after learning about the mercenaries. Naturally, Yang Chendong could not refuse. This gave them the opportunity to join the army and even become a glorious cavalry.


    But it is an indisputable fact that a weak foundation is a weak foundation. After World War I, they have exposed too many weaknesses and shortcomings.


    Normally, such an army should be given up if it is replaced by other generals. After all, training a qualified cavalry requires a lot of energy and financial resources. Even training an excellent cavalry is much more time-consuming and labor-consuming than training five infantry.


    But even if they were destined to join the mercenaries, Yang Chendong could not give up on the principle of not abandoning. After a little thinking, he took the initiative to say, "well, I''ll give you a month. In this month, unless the situation is urgent, we won''t arrange any combat tasks for the ten battalions. After a month, the qualified ones can stay, and the unqualified ones can be paid to leave the army."


    Anyway, these cavalry are also the children of the Han family. With this, Yang Chendong is worth giving them a chance.


    Hu mang was worried that the sixth young master would be angry, so he directly dismissed the soldiers who had just become cavalry. After all, the survival of the fittest in the army is too common. If that''s the case, as the head of the independent regiment, he can''t say anything.


    Fortunately, the sixth young master still remembered his old love and promised to give his brothers a chance to become stronger. Then he respectfully saluted, "thank you, young master. I thank you on behalf of the following four thousand brothers."


    "Ha ha." seeing that Hu mang was really grateful, Yang Chendong said solemnly: "what I want is not gratitude, but hope that they can stay in a month."


    "Yes." Hu mang saluted again to show his decision.


    The order was conveyed to the army. When the ten new cavalry battalions of the independent regiment heard the final decision of the sixth young master, many people were bloodshot in their eyes. They know that the best opportunity in life may also be the last opportunity, and an opportunity that can change their life has come.


    Perhaps in the past, their ability was really average, even very weak. But that''s just due to military regulations. In such an environment where everyone lives in the spirit of idling, even if you want to show, you don''t have any opportunities, let alone conditions. Think about it, can an army that can only barely eat enough have any powerful combat effectiveness?


    But now, their food, drink and Lazar are not a problem. Even they don''t need to build cities like two cavalry strengthening regiments and Nvzhen cavalry regiments, but only need to train wholeheartedly. In such an environment, if they can''t improve their strength in a month, they are real waste and really don''t deserve anyone to sympathize with them and understand them.


    Although they still can''t have strong horse combat power like the Nvzhen cavalry regiment in a month, at least they should be better than ordinary cavalry and reach the standard of second-class cavalry.


    With this belief, the independent regiment went out of the city for training at dawn every day. They didn''t come back until it was completely dark. Then they dragged their tired bodies to eat a full meal and quickly entered the temporary military camp to rest.


    At least six hours of training every day, but no one is complaining and tired. They are trying to change and improve themselves.


    The independent regiment is changing at an amazing speed. Like them, Shicheng is changing day by day. When the simple military camp was built, Yang Chendong gave another order, and some old houses in the city were demolished one after another. The demolished stones and wood were used to build the outer city wall.


    In Yang Chendong''s eyes, most of the original buildings in the city are unqualified. Not only are their houses simple and not strong enough, but even the pattern is too chaotic. The streets are too narrow and there is no planning. Even if such a city has a large territory and a large population, it feels very backward.


    That is, if the city is named by itself, it needs to look like a big city. For a time, the city began to become empty, and more and more uninhabited houses in the city were demolished to build the city wall. Just ten days later, there was a strong outer city with a length of six or seven miles on the periphery of Shicheng. From a distance, there was a magnificent trace and the prototype of a big city.


    The movement here in Shicheng naturally attracted the attention of other surrounding forces. In particular, the nearby Tatar headquarters, which originally belonged to them from the beginning, have now been occupied. Needless to say, the 5000 men sent to fetch water have been robbed by others, and the 1000 cavalry sent have died about 200.


    This is already hatred, the kind of hatred we have to report.


    Not only the Tatar army, but also halarochu of the warla department, who had suffered losses in Yang Chendong''s hands, once sent scouts to inquire about them after the defeat. The movement here in Shicheng was big enough, which of course attracted their attention. For a time, they were also eager to try.


    In addition, there are Mobei Mongolian headquarters.


    Sud Khan suffered a great loss in Yang Chendong''s hands and was criticized by some when he returned to the tribe, which made him feel ashamed. It was at this time that the scouts returned the news that they had found the five-star army that had made them suffer, and they were building Shicheng. But at the same time, another news came, that is, the five-star army is actually a mercenary. Their leader is Yang Chendong, the God of war of the Ming Dynasty, who defeated the warla leader with less than more.


    The five-star army is a mercenary, and the army building the city is a mercenary.


    When the news was deliberately released by Yang Chendong, it soon shocked the region, so that some forces who were still ready to move had to hold down their ideas and decided to have a look.


    Who was it first? Surely no one on the grassland doesn''t know.


    In the civil engineering transformation three years ago, this man defeated hundreds of thousands of main troops in the Ming Dynasty, and once almost broke through the capital of the Ming Dynasty. What a scenery is that?


    But such a powerful man, with a strong cavalry team, was finally defeated by a Han scholar who was heard to be in his early twenties. After the war, he also got a louder nickname - God of war.

 Chapter 698

    This war made the name of the God of war resound on the Mongolian grassland. Many people have the idea of wanting to know this person well. Now, this man has appeared on the grassland and has come to them. The so-called person''s name and the shadow of the tree are just after reporting the name, I don''t know how many Mongolian soldiers are timid. The evil claws they wanted to stretch out had to retract first and want to see it again.


    The construction of Shicheng is still in full swing. When Yang Chendong deliberately asked the reconnaissance camp to release the news that the timber and a large number of stones needed for the construction of the city will be purchased in large quantities. As long as they are sent to Shicheng and the materials are appropriate, they will be purchased at a price 10% higher than the market price. After that, more and more nearby businessmen have come here to start business.


    More and more city building materials were sent from all directions, and the construction speed of the city began to accelerate. More and more people came here to work, which liberated a large number of mercenaries and cavalry, but the speed of city construction has not slowed down.


    Twenty days later, the outer city wall has begun to take shape. From a distance, it has a towering trend. What is more surprising is that such a big move, which is equivalent to taking meat from others'' mouths, has not been bothered or attacked by any army so far.


    This has to be said to be a miracle. But only Yang Chendong knows that this is just the name of his God of war and the powerful strength of mercenaries that frightens his opponents. And this fear is only short-lived. Once the third division of Lengfeng transports a large number of materials into the city, and once he has a logistics supply line and business road from Shicheng to Haizhen, some people will eventually resist the temptation under the temptation of strong interests.


    As for when that day will come, it all depends on when Leng Feng''s third division will return. At this time, the cold front third division has passed through the Daxinganling, came to the side of the Liaohe River, and is inserting obliquely next to the Jianzhou left guard next to the Songhua River.


    At this time, the left guard of Jianzhou was long gone. First, the 2000 cavalry led by Hu Zhi, who commanded Tongzhi Liang Xuan and Wei Town, were destroyed, and then the 2000 infantry led by Tang Longtian disappeared by the Liaohe River. His strength had been greatly reduced.


    For this matter, Abdullah of the Wei command department sent someone to nuergan, the general of the office, that is, the commander song Quan, for help. People are sent out, but it takes some time to have a result. At this time, the third division of Lengfeng suddenly appeared near the left guard of Jianzhou. Listening to the news from the scouts below, he said that there was an unidentified but huge army passing through his jurisdiction. How could he not be surprised.


    Since the commander knew Liang Xuan''s accident, Abdullah sent many people to investigate the situation, and even once the matter disturbed the royal guards stationed in nuergandushi area. It has to be said that the ability of this organization is still great. After they began to pay attention and sent personnel, the news soon came out that the incident was probably done by the five-star army.


    Before the five-star army, it was really low-key to do things in nuergandisi area. Maybe it was not taken into account by many people. However, what royal guards do for food. What they are good at is to grasp the details. Even when they identify a thing, they can forge details without details. Not to mention that there are thousands of brothers in the five-star army. They have paid attention to such forces for a long time, but the level of attention is not high.


    After the visit, the royal guards first locked Ding Shan, who had a deal with Zhang Zhiming, deputy 1000 households of Shuangcheng guards. After drawing this person''s sketch, everything was settled as soon as the name of the reconnaissance company commander of the five-star army came out. After the matter was reported, the five-star army also became the main opponent of the army of Beiming Weisuo, which belongs to the existence of everyone shouting to kill. But I don''t know why, suddenly the target disappeared, just like the evaporation of the world, leaving people unable to touch the position.


    After that, I can''t find the five-star army, so I can only continue to inquire. At this time, the third division of Lengfeng appeared. It was still the kind of consciousness that did not do the slightest concealment, so it came out openly. Not only that, they even came straight to the guard station of Jianzhou left guard. The clear goal really startled Abdullah, the guard command department.


    While ordering people to close the gate, which was not too high or too big, he gathered more than 1600 infantry under his hand. Abdullah went up the city building and looked at the distant army slowly approaching, with cold sweat flowing out of his head.


    As I said before, Abdullah is good at fighting and came to this position by his own ability. Because of this, he is different from those who inherited the official position. He has more accurate judgment and Analysis on the battlefield.


    Waiting to see the cold front third division from afar on the city tower, his intuition immediately told him that if the two sides fought, he could not be an opponent. As soon as he thought about it, his cold sweat shed more. He thought in his heart, what''s the matter? Why did such a force that did not belong to his own side suddenly appear, and he didn''t know it at all?


    In fact, the advance speed of Lengfeng third division is not slow. It is all cavalry, which can maintain the advance speed to the greatest extent. In addition, the order given to them by Yang Chendong is to make a big fuss. There is no need to hide anything along the way, and the speed is getting faster and faster.


    Just now, looking at the army far away, it soon came to the left guard city of Jianzhou. The second regiment in charge of vanguard work also came to the city and began to line up. Chen Bo, the head of the regiment and political commissar of the third division, jumped out first. When he looked up, he was seeing Abdullah''s eyes from top to bottom.


    Their eyes looked at each other at this moment. After more than a breath, Chen Bo took a loud speaker from his own soldiers and began to shout loudly, "The generals in the city and the soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty listen. I''m a mercenary officer under the seat of Duke Zhongdan of the Ming Dynasty. This time, I don''t have the slightest malice. I just borrow your way. As long as you don''t move in vain, you can ensure your personal safety."


    After shouting this sentence twice, Chen Bo stopped. At his sign, then a bow and arrow with a letter shot at the tower and fell at Abdullah''s feet.


    "Da Ming is loyal and brave?" Abdullah said something. He picked up the fallen bow and arrow, took the letter to his hand and spread it out. The content is more detailed, which corroborates Chen bogangcai''s remarks.


    Hearing that the northern warla wanted to invade the border, Duke Zhongdan of the Ming Dynasty had reached the northern grassland and wanted to build a rear base called Shicheng there. However, considering the shortage of materials, he needed a safe logistics channel, that is, he chose the nuergandushi area, and the defense place of the left guard of the state was just in the selected supply area Wait on the way.


    The introduction in the letter is very detailed. It introduces the cause and effect of the matter very clearly, and also expresses a certain goodwill. That is, they just borrow the road and don''t have the slightest intention of staying in nuergandushi area or occupying the territory. They also ask the other party to cooperate. Of course, if the other party wants to make any ideas, I''m sorry, it''s not impossible for the sword soldiers to meet.


    At the end of the letter, Yang Chendong also said that the Han people in the world are one family. This time, he is helping the Han people to deal with the foreign nationalities in the north. However, if someone dares to use any small means behind his back, he doesn''t mind a move to hustle the outside and settle the inside. At that time, anyone who has the idea of mercenary will have to pay ten times, a hundred times or even a thousand times the price.


    Daming is loyal to Dan Gong. He has the nickname of the God of war. Not to mention, in one year of going to the south, he successively defeated the troublemaker Huang bandit army and destroyed Jiaozhi and canglan. This is something that even Daming can''t do. Now Yang Chendong has done it, isn''t it easy for such a person to be with each other?


    Now this man appeared in his own sight. Abdullah had the idea that he could not be an enemy before he fought. But then again, he was just a guard command department, and his power was limited. Such a big event was not that he could do the Lord. He also needed to ask for instructions from the above and listen to the above arrangements.


    In order not to offend, Abdullah stood under the tower and quickly replied: "the general below, this matter is very important. Please allow me to ask the above for instructions. How about making a decision? Of course, in order to express our goodwill, we will provide you with food as much as possible in the waiting days, OK?"


    Materials need to be prepared and shipped from the chixian city. It takes time to ship to Haizhen. Now the most important thing for the third division of Lengfeng is time. What they have to do is to use this blank time to create their own invincible influence, so it doesn''t matter where they stop, as long as they can deter the enemy.


    "OK, we agreed. Please apply to the top quickly." Chen Bo agreed instead of the third division. Then with his hands raised, the cavalry dismounted and began to set up camp, stationed five miles in front of the left guard of Jianzhou.


    Abdullah went down the city tower and returned to the barracks. He immediately wrote an urgent mail and sent his confidant to the city where the commander was located. After this, he arranged for the soldiers of the barracks to send some excess food to the city in baskets. In other words, after Lien Chan killed 2000 cavalry and 2000 infantry, they still had a lot of food.


    Leng Feng''s third division was also impolite. They arranged soldiers to receive food under the city without any precaution, showing that they had no ghost in mind, which made Abdullah feel more relieved. The other party''s willingness to accept the food they sent was an expression of goodwill. In this way, the other party should not attack again. Otherwise, why do you need such trouble?

 Chapter 699

    Food was delivered on time day by day, and Abdullah went upstairs to check every day. Not only he, but also all the officers and soldiers of the guard station pay close attention to this army under the city all the time. Over time, even the people of the northern Ming Dynasty in the city will find a relationship to go to the city building, just to see the appearance of the army under Zhong Dan Gong.


    It was amazing, but it surprised everyone. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. After being stationed that day, the cold front third division began their military training and drill the next morning.


    The third division of Lengfeng also expanded to some extent after the Liaohe war, and some of them were soldiers who used to be guards in the northern Ming Dynasty. They broke up with Lengfeng veterans into a regiment, forming the fourth and fifth battalions of each regiment.


    In other words, the four battalions and five battalions of each regiment of the first regiment, the second regiment and the third regiment are recruits, and their combat power is relatively weak. It''s just that it''s weak and in contrast. Even if you take it out and fight with the Nvzhen cavalry regiment, you won''t be afraid to let it go.


    A full six battalions have not reached the comprehensive standard of cold front because of the new construction. In order to make them catch up in time, division commander Wu Sheng and political commissar Chen Bo deliberately increased the degree and standard of their training. Now I have time to stay under the city. Of course, I won''t leave the training. Not only that, but also strengthen the intensity.


    At dawn every day, the soldiers of the six battalions got out of bed. First, they ran around the camp for a few times and didn''t stop until they had gathered enough for ten kilometers. Then, they practiced chopping. Each person cut at least 200 knives in this practice. It''s time to have breakfast. The soldiers only have half an hour''s rest.


    After breakfast, the training is still the same. Continue to cut 200 times per person, followed by training and shooting. Of course, considering the number of ammunition, it is impossible to take live ammunition when you come up. First, you have to practice various postures, such as raising a gun. One person practices for an hour, and a heavy stone is hung under the butt of the gun to practice their stability, etc.


    It''s time for cavalry training in the afternoon. Mount a horse to stab, mount a horse to raise a gun, three three system military outline training, etc.


    It''s time in the evening. First, it''s half an hour of counter attack practice. The soldiers put on all kinds of armor and then fight with wooden knives. It''s common for you to come down and bleed and get injured. Half an hour later is a day and a half to rest and study.


    At least half an hour to learn culture and including maps, learn various skills such as gestures, and then enter the sleep time of the day. At this time, the soldiers will snore all kinds after entering the military account, and even grind their teeth, fart and so on. But no one has to blame other comrades in arms, because everyone is very tired and can be said to touch the pillow.


    Over and over again, every day is the same training. All this fell into the eyes of the generals and people of the northern Ming army on the tower. Abdullah sighed in his heart more than once, "this is a strong army. Their training method is very scientific. They can''t stop such an army. Mo said that now he has only more than 1000 infantry. Even if he is given 10000 or 50000 people, he won''t want to defeat such a powerful enemy.


    "I hope, I hope Shangguan can agree to open a way for them. It is definitely a nightmare to make enemies with such people." general Abdullah, who sighed in his heart, is also anxiously waiting for Shangguan''s reply.


    In ten days, the scouts and cavalry finally came from afar, along with the letter in his arms, which represents the attitude of nuergandus towards mercenaries. Whether it is war or cooperation can be seen immediately.


    Abdullah took the letter from the scouts with anxiety and silently unfolded it. His look changed a lot for a time. He frowned and relaxed.


    The letter was written by commander song Quan. According to the letter, the royal guards can conclude that the five-star army is a part of mercenaries. In other words, the horse looting here, including the Liaohe incident, should be done by mercenaries.


    I think so. Even in the world, only this army can destroy more than 10000 enemies without leaving the slightest mark and evidence.


    The letter also said that even if the mercenaries provoked them first, there was no problem for them to fight back properly. Considering the strength of the mercenaries, considering that there was no order from the above, and considering that Yang Chendong was also a loyal and courageous public recognized by Daming, he just fought back appropriately without doing his best.


    Seeing this, Abdullah also breathed a sigh of relief. He did not consider what mercenaries had done to them before. The observation these days told him that this mercenary is not easy to provoke, very difficult to provoke.


    Next, the content of the letter reassured Abdullah that considering the actual situation of Jianzhou left guard, they would not be allowed to fight in person. Not only Jianzhou left guard, but also the larger Jianzhou guard and Shenyang Central Guard nearby have no cavalry establishment, so they don''t even need them. This time, 3000 cavalry will be sent directly to try mercenaries All Abdullah needs to do is stand under the city tower, record in detail everything that happened from the beginning to the end of the war, and report it truthfully later.


    After reading the letter, Abdullah''s heart is mixed at the moment.


    After all, the top is not willing to let go of mercenaries easily, but to test them selectively and appropriately, but is it necessary?


    Perhaps ten days ago, when Leng Feng''s third division first came, Abdullah would think so. However, after watching the other party''s ten days of training, especially the nine cold front camps of the third division, he had long given up that plan.


    The nine battalions have moved as fast as a dragon. Not only has their equestrian skills been very exquisite, but also the chopping training is one. The training is 500 times. Not only the quantity is enough, but also the speed is very fast. He had seen with his own eyes that the wooden stakes erected to be imaginary enemies were split in two in a short time.


    "The saber seems different, sharper and more tenacious than ours." thinking, Abdullah couldn''t help feeling again. Then there is hope, looking forward to what will happen after the 3000 cavalry sent from above arrive. He also wanted to cheer up for his cavalry, but somehow he couldn''t lift the slightest strength.


    In the barracks outside the city, Mr. wusheng returned from his cleavage training. Compared with ordinary cold front soldiers, he asked himself to chop 600 knives at a time. At the same time, the time requirement is the same. That is to say, in the same time, soldiers can chop 500 times, and he has to chop 600 times to be qualified.


    With the continuous improvement of the military quality of cold front soldiers, as the leading division commander, wusheng has higher and higher requirements for himself. When he returned from his stinking sweat, political commissar Chen Bo appeared in front of him as soon as he received the towel handed by the correspondent.


    "Sir, Beiming guard station has sent people back to the city. It should be that there is news. But the other party doesn''t mean to contact us. It seems that the news is not necessarily good news. I''m afraid it''s going to be a fight." as soon as Chen Bo entered the room, he also took a towel from the messenger behind him to wipe his face. It can be seen that he is also sweating, It''s obviously just after training.


    "Fight every time you fight. Some people don''t know how powerful we are. The soldiers below have long been suffocated and just let them vent." Wu Sheng said indifferently, with bellicose intention and confidence in winning.


    "OK, let''s wait and see." Chen Bo said without hurry and panic. Obviously, in their eyes, the cavalry of Beiming guard had long been ignored. Even if they knew that the war might come, they would not be nervous at all, and they didn''t even need to prepare. Because Leng Feng''s third division has always been in first-class combat readiness, the team can be pulled out at any time.


    No preparation is the best preparation, which is a strong confidence in one''s own strength. In such confidence, three days later, in the morning, in the northeast of the third division barracks, a cavalry team covering the sky and the ground came from a distance, bringing countless smoke and dust behind them.


    "Here we are." Wu Sheng, the division commander and Chen Bo, the political commissar, who were also directing the team to train the shooting posture, reacted at the first time. At present, the army gathered, mounted a horse with a knife, and was eager to try.


    As soon as the team was assembled, a reconnaissance cavalry came back in front of the division commander and political commissar, "report to the chief, it''s the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty, about 3000."


    "Three thousand?" Wu Sheng shook his head after hearing this. "Three thousand is really too little."


    "Yes, it''s a little less." this time, even political commissar Chen Bo agreed.


    But they don''t know how angry and angry they will be if they listen to their opponents. I''ve seen people look down upon. I''ve never seen anyone look down upon people so much.


    The two division leaders looked at each other, then smiled helplessly and said, "who do you think to send?"


    The words were said at the same time, and then both looked at each other and smiled. They were all ready to fight in person, but the enemy only came 3000 people. To tell the truth, there were so few that they were embarrassed to take credit with their men.


    All understood each other''s thoughts. Finally, political commissar Chen Bo said, "let''s have a rest. We should always give the later soldiers a chance to show. It''s better to send three regiments to lead the six battalions in a war."


    "Six battalions and three thousand cavalry are reasonable." Wu Sheng thought carefully in his mind and nodded in agreement.


    Six battalions, one camp of four hundred, or two thousand four hundred. Although the number of 3000 cavalry who use these people to deal with the enemy is a little less, for Leng Feng, it is already bullying people. That is, the six battalions were formed later, and their comprehensive strength is even worse. If it were replaced by an elite cold front camp, I''m afraid three camps would be enough.

 Chapter 700

    After the two division leaders made a decision, they called three regiments Chunyang to convey the order.


    "Captain Chun, this performance will directly affect whether our supply road is smooth in the future, and will directly affect the future layout of the sixth young master, which represents a very significant significance. Are you confident to complete the task?" Chen Bo said after seeing Chunyang.


    Teacher Wu Sheng''s words are more direct, "Chunyang, if you can finish this task, take it. If you don''t have confidence, go back to your third regiment. My teacher is eager to go to battle in person."


    "Hey, hey, what are the two leaders talking about? You can look down on Chunyang himself, but you can''t look down on the soldiers below. I might as well make a military order here. If this battle can''t be fought happily, smoothly and with the prestige of our three divisions, I won''t be the leader. I''ll be a cook and cook for everyone." Chunyang said excitedly, and even the military order was thrown out at the first time.


    It''s no wonder Chunyang is so excited. He thought he had nothing to do with the war. However, he knows that both teachers Wu Sheng and political commissar Chen Bo are like themselves. They are belligerent people. In addition, they also hold the posts of head of the first and second regiments respectively, so there should be no chance to show themselves in this battle.


    Unexpectedly, he was already hopeless and was hit by the pie. Now he was very excited and happy. In order to prevent the task from being robbed by others, of course, you can say whatever you can.


    With the military order, Chunyang took over the task. Next, he called the battalion commanders of the six new battalions to his face, which was naturally another kind of encouragement and heroic words.


    These six battalions have also greatly increased their strength under recent training. They are trying to make a good performance through actual combat. Now I have a chance, who is not crying and patting his chest. At present, the six battalion commanders also made military orders.


    In only half an hour, the six battalions were ready for pre war mobilization and preparations. At this time, Wu Sheng and Chen Bo, along with other cold front soldiers, began to retreat, leaving the front desk and the open space in front of them to give Chunyang and the six battalions a chance to perform.


    "Everyone listens to the order. One person only has the chance to shoot three bullets. No matter whether he hits the target or not, he will charge together with the regimental commander. Don''t worry. You can deal with the enemy with your usual training strength." standing at the front of the team on horseback and looking at the six phalanxes behind him, Chunyang''s voice shouted bravely.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    Behind him came the sound of more than two thousand people shouting together. The sound shook the sky and seemed to break the sky.


    On the tower, Abdullah also saw the scene in front of him. When he recognized that the six battalions sent by mercenaries were the six battalions that seemed to be the weakest in training, he couldn''t help staring and saying, "in the face of the powerful opponent of 3000 cavalry, did they send the weakest part? And the number is less than 3000? This... Where did the mercenaries come from?"


    Not only Abdullah, but also some guard stations standing beside him, and other thousands and hundreds of households are puzzled. Someone whispered, "it''s clear that mercenaries are belittling the enemy. In this way, there''s a good play to see."


    "Yes, although you are a strong mercenary, you will pay a heavy price if you underestimate the cavalry of our Beiming guard."


    On the tower, the people were still talking loudly. Not far away, the 3000 cavalry of the North Ming guards were getting closer and closer. And the speed began to accelerate slowly. It can be seen that the other party did not mean to stop. Obviously, they wanted to use this speed to impact the mercenaries and enhance the impact of their own cavalry array.


    From this point of view, there are also some powerful figures in the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty. In fact, it was Ye Ligang, the commander of the northern Ming Wei Institute, who led the army this time. The dignified three grade military general was also among the top five in the whole nuergan Dusi area. If there were not eunuchs and royal guards, he would be the third most famous person.


    How can such a person have no strength? How can such a man not lead troops to war?


    "Everyone, slowly start to speed up. When the two sides are two miles away, launch a rush. We should listen to each other''s courage with momentum and let Zhongdan know that not only mercenaries can fight in the world, but also the cavalry of our Beiming guards are unparalleled in the world." standing among the troops, ye Ligang shouted loudly as he rode his horse, As much as possible to the army to do pre war mobilization.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!" the same cry was made by the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty, but somehow, the sound was not neat, and it was far less heroic and passionate than the mercenaries before.


    Facing the momentum of the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty, Chunyang did not move, and the cavalry of the six battalions standing behind him did not move. Standing there like a statue, let each other close step by step.


    The distance between the two sides is also getting closer, five... Four... Two


    When he reached the two mile land, Chunyang, who had originally looked like an abyss, finally had a look in his eyes and shouted, "everyone listen to the order and rush!"


    "Rush!" the soldiers of the six battalions answered. Then came the footsteps of the horses, and then the sound of the soldiers pulling off the bolts.


    Two miles away, the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty opposite also began to accelerate, raising the smoke and dust all over the sky, just like a monster that can devour mountains and rivers.


    "Shoot!" the cold front soldier who charged forward raised his arms as steady as motionless, which is the result of constant gun training. When the officer gave the order to shoot, thousands of flames shot out at the same time, and the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty came to the front.


    BAM bam! Under the firing, three bullets came one after another. Without waiting for the other party''s reaction, the bullets roared out, pierced the air and hit the other party''s cavalry team, attracting the appearance of blood flowers.


    The three guns were soon finished, and the ninth five-year plan was closed on the back. The soldiers pulled out their sabers one by one, and now the distance between the two sides is less than a mile. Then came the bloodiest and cruelest saber split.


    The moment of cavalry collision always gives people a sense of shock, just like two high-speed trains. When they collide together, the power and destructive power will often be very amazing. In such an environment, human life will be extremely fragile, personal performance will be minimized, and the strong may be crushed in such a collision.


    But even if they know these common sense and truth, none of them is afraid from the head Chunyang to the soldiers in each class. Because the long-term training is waiting for this moment, waiting for the moment when they show their power on the battlefield, which is also the glorious moment for them to hand in their examination papers.


    Waiting for the cavalry collision between the two sides, waiting for the moment when they showed their skills in the war, and even someone did a good job in the moment when they died under the collision. It may be painful or happy.


    With all the preparations made, the cold front of the six battalions quickly approached the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty, and everyone showed a bloodthirsty light in their eyes. At this moment, no one took life seriously, and only one thing in their mind was to kill the enemy and kill the enemy again.


    This is a momentum of returning to death, a spirit of fearlessness, and a self-confidence that only moves forward but not backward.


    Under such momentum, the cavalry of the six battalions still kept their original formation and kept moving forward. Then there was a cold flash, a cold light, like a sharp knife to be inserted into the enemy''s heart.


    For this moment, all soldiers are trying their best to make their own roar. It seems that if they don''t do so, they won''t be enough to improve their whole body strength and vent their powerful momentum.


    "It''s going to hit!" on the tower, Abdullah also clenched his hands and stared at the scene in front of him. Who is strong and who is weak, the answer will be revealed immediately. Although he seems to have the answer in his heart for a long time, he still looks forward to his side winning at this moment, although it seems impossible.


    Yes!


    It''s impossible!


    Just as the cavalry teams of both sides were about to fly into each other, and the distance was less than 300 meters, a surprising scene appeared. Like dominoes, one by one, the cavalry of the northern Ming dynasty fell to the ground from their horses. One by one, just in the blink of an eye, thousands of people fell from their horses.


    The sudden scene shocked general Ye Ligang, who was originally ambitious. He suddenly thought of the sound of the fire guns he had heard before. Is that why everything came?


    Nuergandasi is a remote area, but it is also known that mercenaries have continuous fire guns.


    But they only knew that Daming also had fire guns and Shenji camp, so they didn''t pay attention to it. Just like Ye Ligang didn''t pay attention to the moment when the gun rang out. He tried to shoot a fire gun on the horse. When the horse doesn''t move, it''s still accurate. When the horse moves, it''s shooting indiscriminately. Its role is really limited.


    It was because of this experience that he did not take the gunshot seriously. But now, he suddenly realized that these suddenly sacked brothers must have been hit by guns. It''s just, how could there be so many?


    Yes, too many. Nearly half of the three thousand cavalry died before they came near. However, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the soldiers die and the horses are all right. What does this mean?

 Chapter 701

    It shows that the opponent''s shooting method is very accurate. None of the shots hit the ground and hurt the war horse. Then the result is terrible. If the other party is in a wave of such fire and gun attacks, will there still be living people around him? Can he survive, including himself?


    At this moment, ye Ligang was afraid and involuntarily strangled the horse rope. He wanted to have a look. He didn''t want to throw his life here.


    There are not many people who have a lot of thoughts with Ye Ligang. They also deliberately slow down, and then watch some companions rush into the cavalry camp of mercenaries.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, under the high-speed impact, the cavalry of both sides still collided together, and then the blood splashed, the head was thrown into the air, the horses hissed, and the bodies fell to the ground


    Just the third division camp. Dinner, celebration and merit recording were carried out in an orderly manner. I don''t know how many soldiers exchanged their military achievements for cigarettes, ham sausage and cans. When they held them in their hands, many people shed tears.


    They used to be the cavalry of Beiming guards. They look very powerful. But only they know, but they just have a shelf. However, after entering the third division of Lengfeng, they have changed. He himself is still himself, but in the face of his former companions, they are already superior. Under the great achievements, even if they can''t do anything now, if they retire, everyone can still get a sum of money to spend the rest of their life. Although it''s still some distance from being a rich man, at least they can live a normal life. There''s no problem in marrying a wife and having children.


    But are these really their goals in life?


    no


    They can also continue their efforts to obtain more glory, gold and silver. In a few years of efforts, it is no problem to go back and lay a good family foundation and industry for their grandparents and grandchildren. At this moment, the soldiers'' hearts are full of hope and vision for the future.


    The emergence of these ideas will make them more powerful and fearless.


    This war established the idea that Lengfeng''s three divisions were powerful and invincible. It was not long before nuergandu issued a written regulation that mercenaries fought for the peace of the north in the northern Ming Dynasty, which is worthy of respect. The logistics supply line they need is also extremely reasonable. No guard station shall obstruct or interfere, or heavy penalties will be imposed.


    This is the result of fighting, and this is the result of strength display. Wu Sheng and Chen Bo didn''t expect anything. They knew that they were very close to completing the task assigned by the sixth young master.


    The next day after receiving the news, the third division of Lengfeng left the Zuowei city of Jianzhou and went straight to Haizhen. The materials are already at sea and are about to arrive. Their next task is to meet in Haizhen, then unload the materials and transport them back to Shicheng, which is a great success. As for the safety of this road in the future, they are not worried. Unless they don''t want to live, they really can''t think of anyone who dares to stop the logistics army with the mercenary flag here.


    ......


    Shicheng.


    It has been a month and a half since the occupation and construction.


    During this time, great changes have taken place in the city. The shape of the city has taken shape with the investment of huge human, material and financial resources, and the construction of the city has begun. When we came to the street, Shicheng had become much more lively. Originally, there were only more than a thousand people. Now, the population of the people alone has reached more than 2000 households, nearly 10000 people.


    The fact that the population in the city has become so large in such a short time naturally has a lot to do with Yang Chendong''s personal and foreign policies.


    Zhongdan Gong, God of war, and even dongshuai are all nicknames of Yang Chendong. They have long been famous. It''s hard for others to know.


    With personal influence, first of all, some Han people living alone nearby are willing to come to this city. Xu Yunsheng''s reconnaissance camp, in addition to monitoring the movements of nearby Mongolian tribes, another important task is to constantly convey the news of Han policy to the outside world.


    For example, Zhongdan Gong is the Savior of the Han people. As long as the Han people are willing to obey the rules, Zhongdan Gong will help them, give them work, give them food, and make their life better. There are slogans and news everywhere. Not only the Han people, but also the Mongolian people. As long as they are willing to abide by the rules of the city, have some strength and are willing to work, they are also popular. They can make money from their work and use the silver or copper to buy all kinds of things they need.


    Shicheng is an open city, a fully free city and a city pursuing fairness and rationality.


    As long as you are willing to come and abide by the rules here, you will become a popular person. Here, as long as you pay, there will be a return. It''s very fair. There is no squeezing and oppression. Your things are yours. Don''t worry. After you wake up, everything will be gone.

 Chapter 702

    It is this idea that, after spreading out, has attracted a number of people to settle in. First, a few people, a dozen people, dozens of people, soon expanded to hundreds, thousands, and then nearly 10000.


    Even this number is growing every day. In other words, everything is due to the rules on the grassland. What we pay attention to is the law of the jungle. What we pay attention to is who is more powerful, and all good things will belong to who. As for the weak, maybe some people will sympathize, but only sympathize. On the day you are bullied, there will be no heroes to help you.


    I''m used to robbing good things when I see them. I''m used to being robbed by others when I have good things. Many kind-hearted people don''t like to stay on the grassland, especially those retail investors who live alone. They often don''t have a neighbor for tens of miles or even hundreds of miles. Once they encounter grassland robbers, they have to wait for death. This feels very bad. In the past, they had no place to go and no better way to solve the problem. It seems that they had to choose to join a grassland tribe. However, even so, they paid too much and might become victims of war at any time. If they were unlucky and liked something by the tribal leader, they also need to take it out and make contributions, It felt like falling into a bandit''s nest.


    Shicheng is different!


    As long as you are willing to come here, there are ready-made houses for you to live in. Of course, what you need to pay is to pay your own rent every month. However, this is not a problem. There are a lot of jobs to do in the city. Building a city and building a house means a lot of income. As long as you work hard to earn money, you don''t have to worry.


    As long as you own your own house, everything you earn is your own. No one will rob you, no matter who the other party is and what kind of identity it has. Otherwise, the law enforcement team that appears on the street at any time in the city will teach each other how to be a man.


    It was this protection policy that attracted a large number of people to Shicheng. When they are familiar with the rules here and are indeed different from the outside, many people soon like here. While choosing to survive here, they also release the news to let more relatives and friends come here to live. After all, new to a place, everyone wants to have more old friends around, which will virtually increase the sense of security.


    There are more and more people in the city, and the problem of labor needed has been solved accordingly. Among the largest mansion in the city, Yang Chendong is sitting there to rest. His face takes off some tension and a little more relaxation.


    This is a newly-built backyard with a large pool and even a rockery. It can be described as luxury to have these things in the grassland city. But no one thinks it''s not right. The sixth young master has done so much for everyone. Is it wrong to just want a better rest environment and conditions?


    No one should think in vain about shaking Yang Chendong''s position in the army and saying anything bad about him. Otherwise, I promise I''ll be beaten to the point where I don''t even know your mother.


    Sitting in the garden, Yang Chendong didn''t forget to look at the information in his hand. It seems that after a while, it seems that after a long time, he raised his head and looked at Hu mang aside and asked, "this is the data this morning. It says that the number of people in the city has exceeded 10000?"


    "Yes, it was counted last night, and the number was about 10300. Hehe, it''s 500 more than the 9800 the day before yesterday. And this figure should expand today, young master. You''re so powerful." when talking about this matter, Hu mang couldn''t help raising his thumb.


    When the city was first built, the city was so wide that no one discussed it below. I think this is a grassland after all. Unlike the Central Plains, it is normal to see no family for decades. In such a place, building a city is originally a very luxurious thing, not to mention building such a large city.


    According to the meaning of the sixth young master, half a million people can live in Shicheng. This is indeed a very frightening figure. The Mongolian tribes who have lived here for generations dare not think. They can''t see that the sixth young master can do it. Some people even think that the sixth young master will misjudge for the first time.


    The development of the facts was indeed unsatisfactory at the beginning. Although the reconnaissance battalion has released a lot of news, what may attract people is still very limited. In the first few days, no one came here, let alone lived here. But slowly the situation changed. From a few people in the first day, to more than a dozen later, to hundreds now, the people in the city began to grow.


    More importantly, the people who come here have hardly walked, which is the most important. It''s not easy for you to attract others, but how to attract them not to leave after they come is the top priority.


    Now it seems that the sixth young master has done well, and the people below have to sigh again. The sixth young master is the sixth young master. His eyes on things are not comparable to those of ordinary people.


    Hu mang naturally never questioned Yang Chendong. On the contrary, he has a blind worship. In his opinion, as long as the sixth young master says, it must be the truth, and as long as the sixth young master does, it must be extremely correct. But he couldn''t stop the people below. Now he slapped some people with facts. Naturally, he was also happy with Rong.


    "Ha ha." looking at Hu Mang''s sincere and happy smile, the infected Yang Chendong smiled, and then asked, "by the way, why are you always in front of me recently? Don''t you have to lead the independent regiment? I have Yang Er here. You can do something by yourself."


    "Young master, the combat effectiveness of the independent regiment has been improved a lot. Now when I''m free, I fight against the Nvzhen cavalry regiment. Although I can''t win, if I can use a firegun, I promise to kill each other every minute. Besides, I''m relieved to have deputy head Xin Honghai staring there." Hu mang smiled with reserve and pride.


    "Is the independent regiment so powerful?" Yang Chendong heard it for the first time. The main reason is that his recent efforts have been focused on building the city. Although he has many people under his command this time, and there are many capable people, there are really no better candidates for managing the affairs of the city. Those are all Wufu. When it comes to war, they stare at each other, but when it comes to managing the city, they wilt one by one, making him cry and laugh, He had no choice but to fight himself.


    A person''s energy is limited in the end. He can''t manage the affairs of the army when he is busy with government affairs. Now, Hu mang said that the combat effectiveness of the independent regiment has been greatly improved, so he became interested and asked about the Nvzhen cavalry regiment and the strengthening of the first and second cavalry regiment.


    According to Hu Mang, the combat effectiveness of the four regiments is improving every day. In order to make more military achievements, they will seize the opportunity to train, and everyone is willing. When it''s all right, the four regiment units will also conduct confrontation exercises with each other, and their strength will be improved much more rapidly.


    "Well, it''s a good thing that you can take the initiative to find ways to conduct drills and improve combat effectiveness. It''s positive and should be encouraged." Yang Chendong was also very happy after listening to it. But after saying this, he quickly turned his voice, "Be prepared for danger in times of peace. Our generation of soldiers should have this sense of hardship, face any war that may occur at any time, and maintain the best mental state at any time. Once a war occurs, they can pull out to fight with the enemy, win and win at the least cost."


    "Young master, will someone really come to us for trouble? It''s been a month and a half. I don''t see anyone trying to make up our mind." when it comes to war, Hu mang becomes interested and his voice is a little louder.


    "Hehe, there will be." Yang Chendong said very firmly. If the establishment of Shicheng has not attracted the attention of some surrounding forces, many people have been attracted to settle by their strong attraction, which some people really don''t want to see.


    On the grassland, there is a shortage of everything, so that the population is also a hot commodity. In a war between two tribes, the victorious party will plunder all the population of the defeated party in order to strengthen its strength. The emergence of Shicheng has pocketed all retail investors. With this, it has touched everyone''s interests, which is the guide of the battle Fire rope.


    Force is the most direct way to solve the interest dispute. According to Yang Chendong''s idea, I''m afraid there are many enemies who can''t help it, just because mercenaries and their names are too big, no one wants to be the leader.


    However, with the growing strength of Shicheng, it is obvious that these forces will eventually be unable to resist, and the war should be coming.


    While Yang Chendong was chatting with Hu Mang, a large cavalry team was camped here 500 miles away from Shicheng. If the scouts could get close to here and observe, they would naturally find an old acquaintance here. He was Hala Ruo, who had suffered losses in Yang Chendong''s hands.


    Yes, this is the camp of halarochu''s father agadorzi.


    Originally, he followed his eldest brother Tuotuo Buhua to expand the power of Tatars, but he couldn''t resist the temptation. Finally, he conspired with the leader of vara to harm his brother first. Who thought that the plan was not as fast as the change, and finally didn''t kill his brother, so he had to escape. Now he has become a rootless tree floating on the grassland.


    Agadorzi still has some ideas. When the rebellion came out, he brought a full 50000 cavalry, which made him a powerful force on the grassland. No one dared to underestimate him, let alone find trouble with him at will, which made him comfortable for a long time.

 Chapter 703

    But the daily food and drink of 50000 cavalry is not a small expense. Although they took some benefits from the first hand, they can''t afford to eat the mountain sky. They will eat it one day.


    A man without foresight must have immediate worries. Now agadorzi urgently needs a foothold and income. Otherwise, the 50000 cavalry will leave him sooner or later. In order to find a suitable place, he once thought of uniting with Mobei Mongolia and wanted his son to marry Princess Toya to consolidate the relationship between the two sides by marriage.


    Unfortunately, the son halaro was so ugly that Toya couldn''t see him at all. In addition, SUD Khan was not brave. He was afraid that he would annex each other, so the marriage failed. Not only that, but also because of a battle with the five-star army, 5000 cavalry and lumuk were lost.


    For this matter, agadorzi was easy to live. He scolded his son and even gave him two horse whips as a punishment. Then he naturally wanted to find trouble with the five-star army, and immediately beat himself, so he had to be ready to be beaten back. What I never thought was that the five-star army turned into a mercenary, which once made agadorzi want to give up.


    The names of mercenaries and God of war are too big. On the grassland today, the Wara department also has the strongest strength. In particular, it has done business with Beiming a while ago. I don''t know how many rare goods have been transported to the grassland through his hands, which has become a hot commodity in the eyes of the nobles of all tribes on the grassland. It has really made a lot of money.


    With money, we naturally have greater opportunities to expand our strength. We can only say that we are stronger than before, and even have a vague sense of self-respect. The powerful strength made me feel dizzy at first. Unexpectedly, I wanted to find trouble in Beiming and wanted to use the war to realize plunder and growth.


    After all, we have cooperated with each other first, and the relationship between the two sides is passable. Agadorzi once asked each other''s opinions on Shicheng, but it seemed that he was not afraid. He first gave him a piece of advice, that is, it''s best not to provoke the God of war, because that''s not what human beings can defeat.


    First of all, he hesitated when he first heard it in agadorzi''s ear. But now, he seems to have no choice. The army will run out of food and grass in a month at most. If he can''t find more food during this period, or find a place to develop, there may be mutiny in the army. If so, where will he go?


    Brother Tuotuo doesn''t spend money. I''m afraid he''s already sent someone to stare at him. Will he take the opportunity to deal with himself at that time?


    And first. Although we seem to have a good relationship now, in fact, the other party is eager to swallow himself. If he hadn''t had 45000 cavalry in hand, the other party wouldn''t be sure enough. I''m afraid he would have done it sooner. This can be seen from the fact that he wanted to borrow food from the other party, but was refused under various excuses.


    There are wolves before and tigers after, which is the true portrayal of agadorzi now. Reality also forced him to focus on Shicheng.


    The scouts he sent have found out enough news that there are a large number of mercenaries in the city. It is said that the Han people and Mongols who work there can earn a lot of money every day.


    "How much money does this loyal and courageous public have?" agadorzi often couldn''t help thinking, and his greedy heart became more and more prosperous.


    Someone once said that when the interest reaches ten times, it is enough to make many people forget life and death and take risks. If the benefits can reach a hundred times, we know that we may die, and many people are willing to do it.


    Now agadorzi is dazzled by interests, or he has no better way to solve the difficulties he faces. It seems that only when we capture Shicheng and take the silver there can we stabilize the army again. Once you occupy it, you have a foothold and can get out of the current difficulties.


    There were so many benefits that even if there was a reminder, agadorzi decided to take risks.


    Having made a decision, he summoned his son and two generals to discuss the attack on Shicheng.


    Agadorzi was so skillful in doing things that he won over some capable generals when his brother took off his command. For example, lumuk, who died in the war, and Su He and Gran, who are now called in.


    Su he was once a general praised by Tuotuo Buhua Khan. His name translated into Chinese means axe. In fact, after he went to the battlefield, he was really like a sharp axe, which had cut many unknown enemies under his horse.


    When the three were summoned this time, agadorzi first asked Suhe, "General Su, I''m going to attack Shicheng. There are piles of gold and silver and strong walls. Many people have gathered in it. If we can occupy there, they will become our slaves. At that time, we can create more wealth for the army through them. We will have no worries about food and clothing, and our cavalry will step all over the grassland and dominate one side."


    He sketched out a beautiful picture of the future. Agadorzi became more and more excited, so that his son hararuo appeared small stars in front of him. He seemed to see groups of beautiful women and piles of gold and silver in front of him.


    General Gran''s eyes also showed longing, and he was very moved. But Su He, who was asked in the tent, looked calm and didn''t get excited because of these words.


    "General Su He, what do you think?" the most important thing is Su he''s ability. Agadorzi asked anxiously when he saw that the other party didn''t say anything.


    Su He, who was asked, still didn''t answer immediately. After thinking carefully in his mind, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "Sir, as far as I know, there is a god of war in Shicheng, but even he was afraid of it first. Can we find his trouble?"


    "What''s wrong? We''ve already inquired. The God of war''s men now have less than 15000 cavalry. We do have 45000 cavalry, three times that of the other side. This battle can be fought." hararuo spoke. I can see that he is very dissatisfied with Su he''s caution.


    "Yes, I think we can fight. What about the God of war? After all, this is a grassland. In the end, it depends on whose horse is faster and whose saber is sharper." Gran also opened his mouth and expressed his idea of the main battle.


    All three of the four in the account have expressed their support for the attack on Shicheng. Su he knew that whether he agreed or not, the battle must go on. He had to nod and say, "well, I respect everyone''s opinions, but it''s OK. How to fight still needs to be carefully considered."


    "OK, let''s discuss who will take the lead and how to fight." seeing that Su he also agreed, agadorzi was very happy, so he set the tone. In the following time, the four people discussed for a long time and finally decided to set the battlefield outside the starting city. After all, they are all cavalry in their hands. The siege is not what they are good at. If they can set the battlefield on the vast grassland, they will have more chances of winning.


    Whether greedy or helpless, agadorzi finally decided to take action. Forty-five thousand cavalry, all of them, set out in the early morning of the next day and came to the starting city five hundred miles away.


    In Shicheng, no news of the agadorzi has been received. After all, the grassland is too big, and most of it is plain. There is no place to hide, which greatly hinders the movement of the cavalry of the reconnaissance battalion. There is no shelter, so that they can''t get close to the enemy. Naturally, they can''t prepare for battle in advance.


    Knowing this, Yang Chendong asked his three regiments to keep a fighting heart at all times, and to come as soon as they are called, fight and win.


    The city is still under orderly construction. Another day passed, and the number of people of all ethnic groups who came to Shicheng increased again, 500 more than the previous day. Today alone, more than 1000 people came, most of them Mongolian brothers with their families.


    According to the regulations on entering the city, first register your identity, then pay a certain amount of money, and then you will be arranged to a house that can be used for a month with compensation. Finally, you will arrange different jobs according to everyone''s different conditions.


    "We must carefully identify the body of the person coming, and we must not let the stability factor appear in the city." Yang Chendong walked on the street of Shicheng, surrounded by the people protected by Hu Mang and Yang er. Walking in the crowd, the sixth young master said some precautions from time to time.


    "Yes, we have special people doing relevant work. We need to report not only the real name of the visitors, but also the place where they used to live. Some of us will investigate afterwards. Although we dare not say that it is 100% OK, we all have key custody for those who have questions." Hu mang nodded and reported his work.


    "That''s what we should do. Don''t let a grain of rat shit spoil a pot of soup. We can also fully mobilize the people to take the initiative to expose people who have evil intentions or behave differently. We can give appropriate rewards. In this way, unless they can pretend to be nine images, they can''t escape everyone''s eyes. Also, if we can be sure that they are sent by other forces We can also allow them to sneak in, but we can''t live here. We have to let others know that they will be afraid. "Yang Chendong also nodded with a smile and put forward his own experience and opinions.

 Chapter 704

    "Young master, this order is good. I''ll send someone to convey it right away." Hu mang felt a light in his eyes and recorded this opinion in his heart.


    Yang Chendong, who was secretly flattered, smiled, but before he could say anything more, Xu Yunsheng, the reconnaissance battalion commander, rode quickly from the other side of the street.


    Although Shicheng is still under construction, it has established rules that cavalry should not cross the street without anything, but some people are always exceptions, such as cavalry teams with military orders and brothers in reconnaissance camps.


    Soldiers of the reconnaissance battalion, they are exposed to information on the battlefield "This time, the enemy''s cavalry is three times as many as ours, and it is absolutely impossible to fight hard. In this way, even if we can defeat the enemy, we will win miserably in the end. This is our first battle in the real sense based on the grassland. Xu Sheng is not allowed to lose, so all officers and soldiers are required not to underestimate the enemy. We need to be cautious. We should bravely kill the enemy and build a strong army on the battlefield After training for so long, it''s time for us to perform. Now I order... "


    "Shua!" all the officers above the battalion straightened their bodies and looked closely at Yang Chendong. They all held their chests and perfectly expressed their most confident side. It seemed that they were afraid of being careless, showing weakness and unable to get the main task.


    "I order..." Yang Chendong kept making a voice in his mouth. He arranged military orders. The ordered officers nodded and replied that a large network expanded and spread outward with Shicheng as the center


    Nearly 50000 cavalry came from agadorji''s headquarters and drove on the vast grassland. Everywhere they went, scattered grassland herdsmen fled. Some even had to leave their sheepfolds and come all the way, but the army robbed thousands of sheep and horses.


    "Kill, kill all, inform and make a good meal to relieve the cravings of the warriors. I''ll celebrate for you after I win Shicheng." agadorzi ordered downward in a tone of buying people''s hearts. Then he turned to Suhe and his son halaro nearby and asked, "should the pioneer brought by general Gran be coming to Shicheng soon?"


    "Yes, according to the schedule, he should reach the West River. He should be looking for tools to cross the river." Su he''s face continued to sink after he promised. He was also the only one among the people who didn''t think highly of the war. During the period of alliance with vara, he learned more than once from the other general about their experience of fighting with mercenaries three years ago. The more he knew, the more he knew the power and power of mercenaries.


    At the beginning, warra''s headquarters went away with the power of victory. They were all cavalry and had an absolute advantage in speed. However, they still failed in front of mercenaries whose number was many times less than theirs, so he didn''t think they could take much advantage of their number this time.


    But now they really have no way to go. At present, the closest to them is the mercenaries in Shicheng. If you want to get rid of the current dilemma, you can only fight with them. As for victory or not, do your best to listen to fate.


    "Xihe? Good. I hope general Gran can find a way to cross the river earlier so that our army can go straight under the gate of Shicheng. By the way, I also heard that there is still a section of outer wall in Shicheng that has not been completely built. Our cavalry can enter the city from there at that time. At that time, everything in the city will be ours, ha ha." Agadorzi rode on his horse and laughed wildly. It seemed that he had won at this moment, and it seemed that mercenaries had let their fish and meat go at this moment.


    The reason why agadorzi is so confident is that his number of cavalry is three times that of the other party. He thinks in his heart, even if the other party has a continuous fire gun, how many people can the other party kill in a short time with the speed and quantity advantage of cavalry. Once the other party opposes together, it will be their fish and meat At that time, the cavalry''s number advantage will be maximized, and the victory will still belong to them in the end.


    There is another point that agadorzi did not say, that is, he actually despised the Han people in his bones, even if the Han people were loyal and courageous in the Ming Dynasty and had the name of the God of war.


    As everyone knows, grassland people eat meat, kill cattle and wolves, and are fierce.


    Since ancient times, the Han nationality has taken farming as their bounden duty. They are loyal and honest. They are vegetarian. They are naturally difficult to be the opponent of the grassland nation.


    The Han nationality can defeat the grassland people only if there are brilliant emperors and victorious generals.


    At the beginning, Zhu Yuanzhang tried his best to drive away Mongolia and return to the Mongolian grassland. Zhu Di''s five expeditions to Mongolia only weakened the fur of Mongolia. Twenty years later, he defeated the Ming army in the civil castle first. If Yang Chendong hadn''t shot in time, he would have almost captured Zhuqi Town, the emperor of the Ming Dynasty. Throughout the Ming Dynasty, the war with Mongolia has won less and lost more. Over time, his strength has also diminished Peter long.


    With the facts of these martyrs in front of him, it''s no harm for agadorzi to be more confident. Not to mention, this time he has more than three times the strength of the other party, but he doesn''t know that he exaggerates his own advantages and despises the other party. Such belittling the enemy will only make him more miserable and enter the hopeless situation earlier. Because he didn''t hire him The firearm in the mercenary''s hand is counted.


    In the age of cold weapons, Mongolian cavalry were invincible and fought all over the world. Russia is also a slave of the Mongols. The golden tent Khanate has ruled Russia for nearly 300 years. Every time the Russian nobles kneel to see the Mongols, the Mongols burn, kill and loot in Russia. The Russians dare to be angry but dare not speak, which is a counseling bag.


    The times have changed. The western world has entered the era of hot weapons. The power of guns and cannons is infinite. One shot has exploded, and a large number of cavalry have died. Yuan Chonghuan killed Nurhachi with cannon in the late Ming Dynasty. The children of the eight banners were a scarecrow in front of yuan Chonghuan. During the crow film war, thousands of British troops defeated more than one million Qing troops. At that time, tens of thousands of Mongolian elite besieged hundreds of British troops under the leadership of Seng greenqin. What was the result? The victorious Mongolian cavalry were completely destroyed, and only a few British soldiers died. In the face of modernization, Mongols are a joke. When Russia was in Ivan Reid, it learned from the west, equipped with guns and conquered Siberia. Who was the opponent with a knife? Hundreds of Russians destroyed the Mongols in Siberia, and Russia has become a great empire across Asia and Europe. The Manchu and Qing Dynasties lost the country for 300 years. When China needed strength most, it was weak. Alas.

 Chapter 705

    This is the powerful power of muskets in actual combat.


    Of course, fire guns are not omnipotent. As long as the soldiers are united, fearless of life and death, and the number advantage is sufficient, there is not no possibility of turnover. But the question is, what kind of fighting spirit and fighting spirit is needed to achieve this?


    At least agadorzi can''t do it.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong, who was his enemy, didn''t mean to defend the city. He also wanted to take the opportunity to exercise his cavalry army and decided to go out of the city to fight. If he is willing to defend, he is willing to retreat in the beginning city without coming out. Don''t say that the other party has 50000 cavalry. Even if another 50000 cavalry can''t take the slightest advantage.


    The advantage of fire gun is more defensive, especially in the face of fast-moving cavalry, attacking each other is tantamount to giving up most of their advantages. But Yang Chendong still wants to do so, which in itself proves his strong confidence in his cavalry.


    Perhaps in his opinion, even cavalry hedging, even in the most primitive way, his mercenaries are the strongest in the world.


    Of course, Yang Chendong just wanted to exercise his cavalry. He didn''t really want to develop strengths and avoid weaknesses. He knew when to fight in the original way. Just like in the West River war zone, he used his gun and rode with the five thousand enemies across the river.


    Ge Lang has obtained the qualification of vanguard general, which does not mean how brave and good at fighting, but because Su he didn''t fight for it and despised it. In the final analysis, he is a touchstone and a stepping stone to test the strength of mercenaries.


    In front of mercenaries, Gelang became a sharpener, but he didn''t know it.


    After hearing the news and having deployed, when Glenn came to the West River with 5000 cavalry, he saw the mercenaries stationed here on the other side of the river. This is the headquarters of the independent regiment led by Hu mang. With 16 battalions in a regiment, they have already exceeded the establishment of ordinary regiments and even divisions.


    Facing such a powerful opponent across the river, Gran sneered and began to arrange the cavalry to look for trees and make rafts to prepare for crossing the river.


    The pride of being a Mongolian on the grassland made Gelang not pay attention to the more than 6000 enemies opposite. He noticed that the other party''s camp was three miles away from the river. If he could raft across the river at the first time, he could even kill the enemy in front of the West River, and it is very possible to make a good start by surprise.


    "Report to the general, our cavalry tried. There are two sections with high riverbed and no rush of water. We should be able to cross the water directly." a commander quietly came to Gran and reported in a low voice.


    "What?" Gran, who was standing by the river on horseback and looking at the other camp, suddenly heard his meaning and stared greatly.


    "General, I said I had found a suitable place to cross the river. As long as the operation is good, maybe I can kill one of the other party by surprise." the commander continued to say excitedly.


    Gran also became a lot excited. He even trembled. "What you said is true. The riverbed in that place is really not high. You can let the war horses gallop?"


    "Yes, some of our brothers have lived here since childhood. I heard them say that when they were young, they tried to ride across the river and knew where the riverbed was higher and suitable for cavalry. Just now they deliberately tried and found that there was no change. I think only local people know this secret. Mercenaries came to the grassland for the first time and oppressed our grassland people so much that they didn''t know it I don''t know these things are reasonable. "


    This time, the commander not only told the source of the news, but also helped analyze the shortcomings of mercenaries. All this made Gran nod in his ears. "Well, well, God bless you. Ha ha, that''s it. Arrange to cross the river at night and kill each other by surprise."


    "Yes, general," said the commander excitedly. If this war can be won, he will undoubtedly make great contributions.


    At this moment, neither of them wanted to send someone to inform Lord agadorzi, who was waiting for the news. Perhaps in their view, any heroic words are far less true and effective than the facts. Or maybe they are worried that if they return the matter, the adult will send other people to perform this task, just as he may send his disheartening son hararuo to lead the army. If so, won''t everything be wasted?


    Without notifying anyone, they just summoned some military commanders and agreed on the plan for the evening. Although the riverbed is relatively high, the purpose of crossing the river by raft can be omitted. But after all, it''s walking in the mud. It''s said that the horse legs can be submerged in the sections with high water level. Under such conditions, bring as few things as possible, which can make the war horse faster, so as to achieve the unexpected effect.


    "If the order goes on, except for the necessary saber, all other things can be thrown on this side of the river without taking them. Wait for the attack into Shicheng. What kind of good things are there? Do you care about the discarded things?" Gran made a decision with great atmosphere.


    In the face of this decision, there was no one to refute. Perhaps everyone had decided that this victory would belong to them at the moment when they learned that they could ride across the river. But if they had heard the historical story of flooding the seventh army, they would not be so optimistic.


    At the independent regiment barracks three miles away from the West Bank, the head Hu mang was staring at a simple sand table in front of him like a young master. In front of him stood a battalion commander who was reporting the enemy''s developments.


    "Captain, the other party really didn''t go looking for a raft, but set up a camp and began to cook rice. It seems that he may have been cheated." when the battalion commander said this, he was a little excited and his eyes were flying.


    "Hum! Of course they will be fooled. This is the plan determined by the young master." Hu mang said confidently, and then asked, "have you made arrangements for the upper reaches of the West River? As soon as the signal bomb rises, the gate must be opened and the water must be released in time."


    "Head, please rest assured that there will be no problem with deputy head Xin Honghai, who performs the task over there."


    "Well, that''s good. Tell the soldiers, Haosheng, go to rest and get ready to catch fish at night." Hu Mang''s eyes once again showed a strong state of confidence. In his eyes, the five thousand cavalry coming from the opposite side were fish in the net and Chinese food.


    Both sides have their own arrangements and are waiting for the dark. The weather at the end of July was always long days and short nights, and it was dark late. It was not until 9 p.m. that it became completely dark. Finally, Gran began to move.


    Under the cover of the night, the cavalry of Gran''s Department began to enter the West River in two groups. Under the long selected route, the cavalry entered the water like dumplings, and the sound of fluttering was heard all the time.


    "Be light, don''t let the other party be alert, and don''t light a torch, let others find our actions." some centurions whispered at their cavalry, and then went down the river with a cautious look.


    Their actions are really very careful. I don''t know. There is a telescope called night vision, which has long seen their every move in the eyes. Poor cavalry thought they were doing things that God didn''t know and ghosts didn''t know. In fact, every step was shown a real one.


    "Captain, the other party began to move." beside a mound, a soldier whispered to Hu mang.


    As the head of the independent regiment, how can Hu mang rest assured if he can''t see such a big event from his eyes. So this time he came in person and watched the enemy cavalry begin to enter the river. At this moment, all his worries turned into black shadows.


    "Well, don''t worry. When their main force comes to the middle of the river, they will release the water and open the gate. Hey, it will be very wonderful at that time." Hu Mang''s voice is full of relaxation and comfort.


    The West River is about 30 feet wide. Although due to climate and environmental reasons, the water source is really sufficient only when the summer rainy season comes every year. But the distance of nearly 100 meters is still in the water, which is enough for them to walk for a while.


    In order to achieve the goal of surprise, one hit must hit. Without any temptation, Gran made a decision that all the troops would enter. After measuring the exact position of the two river beds, he pressed all the cavalry up. It can be seen that this time he was determined to break into the other bank of the river and give heavy blows to the mercenary cavalry there.


    There are more and more cavalry going down the river. Looking carefully, it is still very smooth. Although there are no four hooves of the war horse in the deepest place, generally speaking, there is nothing wrong with people. When they have been ready for it, the cavalry hold their boots in their hands, even if their feet are wet.


    The first cavalry had been less than 20 meters away from the bank, the river began to become low again, and the rear army also pressed on one after another. Finally, when the first cavalry had jumped onto the bank, all the subsequent cavalry went down the river, that is, general grang himself went down the river under the protection of several personal soldiers.


    "Launch a signal bomb." seeing that all the people and the enemy had entered the urn, Hu mang hiding on the other side of the river finally issued the general order of attack. A soldier of the independent regiment nearby took out the signal gun already prepared and suddenly sent a signal to the dark sky.


    "Bang!"


    A loud gunshot broke the tranquility of the night and the dark bondage of the night. Instead, a light as bright as day flashed in the air, just like a meteor.

 Chapter 706

    "What''s the matter?" out of instinct, all the cavalry in the river and ashore could not stop looking up at this moment. They couldn''t understand why such a shining white light suddenly appeared in the dark? What the hell is going on? Could it be that the gods have come to light?


    The white light slowly flew towards the sky, but when it was finally poor, after rising to a certain height, it finally began to fall slowly. It was like a meteor, falling into the sky, and then the earth returned to darkness.


    Although the white light is not there, but I do not know why, we have a bad feeling in our hearts. Without knowledge, they naturally do not know that this is a signal bomb, which is the intention of mercenaries to launch a general attack. Just intuitively tell them that this sudden sign doesn''t bode well.


    As soon as the bad feeling came out, it was soon confirmed. First, a slightly urgent but unspeakable voice rang through my ears. The sound changed from very slight at the beginning to very clear at the end until it became louder and louder and could not be contained.


    "Not good!" some people in the crowd knew something about water and lived by the river since childhood. Their faces changed greatly. They suddenly shouted, "it''s the sound of the river running. We''ve been tricked. The upstream river must have been blocked before and now suddenly opened the gate to release water. Come on, let''s rush to the opposite bank of the river, come on!"


    "Come on, you''ll live if you rush over, otherwise such a big wave in the water will die."


    "Rush ashore, come on."


    Obviously, more than one person understood this truth. He heard the sound of running water getting louder and louder, and finally all kinds of shouts rang out. Just because there are too many people shouting, they don''t listen very clearly. Some of them listened clearly and drove their horses desperately. Some of them didn''t hear clearly and were still stunned. They looked around blankly and seemed to be looking forward to other people''s explanation.


    "Wow... Wow... Wow..."


    The sound of the river finally came closer and closer. The most intuitive reaction was that the river that could only submerge the four hoofs of the war horse suddenly reached the waist of the war horse, and then submerged the whole war horse. Together with the cavalry on the war horse, they were also crooked and fell into the river with a plop.


    Such scenes are happening more and more. Many soldiers who have no time to respond fall into the river in fear. In such a turbulent River and night, even some soldiers with good water quality are hardly spared. Not to mention that many cavalry''s feet are still hanging on the stirrups, which greatly hinders their action. The moment when the war horse is washed down by the river indicates that many cavalry fall into the trap of death.


    Under the pressure of death, more and more cavalry gave full play to their potential and rushed to the other bank of the river. However, it is less than 100 meters away. At this time, it does appear in front of them like a gap, which makes them feel close at hand and far away.


    Even those cavalry who rushed to the front and were lucky enough to have landed were not safe. On the contrary, after they had just exhausted all their strength to get to the opposite bank, what was waiting for them was a shower of bow and arrow attacks.


    Under such an indiscriminate bow and arrow, few people can really live. When a few lucky people got on their horses, broke through the rain, and were about to come to the long-awaited soldiers of the independent regiment opposite, hundreds of bullet loaded continuous fire guns were waiting for them, waiting for the scene of beating them into a horse honeycomb.


    Gran was lucky, but he found that the situation was wrong just after he went down the river. He retreated back under the protection of several personal soldiers. He was the lucky one among the 5000 people. When the river suddenly rose under man-made control, his face turned white and he kept repeating, "it''s over, it''s over, everything''s over."


    Of the 5000 cavalry troops, only he and the eight close soldiers around him finally escaped back. The other brothers died either in the water or under the strong bow and musket of mercenaries.


    From the beginning to the end, they didn''t even see a person of the other party. From beginning to end, they didn''t even have the chance to wave a saber and fight with the other party. Five thousand cavalry are finished.


    "General, let''s withdraw quickly. It won''t be long before the enemy will come by raft. It''s difficult to withdraw at that time." the eight soldiers also said with ugly faces. This scene in front of them also makes them feel afraid, but they can''t think too much now. Leaving here as soon as possible is the king''s way.


    "OK, withdraw, withdraw!" the upper gums beat the lower gums. Although Gran was reluctant and even wanted to see it again, he knew that with their nine people, it was no longer useful and necessary to stay here. It''s better to report the situation here truthfully. At that time, it''s just to kill or cut him and accept his life.


    Gelang escaped. Not long after he fled with eight Pro guards, Xin Honghai, deputy head of the independent regiment, arrived with a battalion of 400 cavalry. They first opened the gate, discharged the water, and then rushed to the shallowest side of the upper reaches of the river.


    No enemy cavalry was found. What they saw was all kinds of materials thrown on the ground, including many combat equipment such as saber scabbard and arrow pot, which were temporarily thrown by Gran in order to reduce their own weight.


    "Hehe, it''s not worth it. Pick up all these things and take them back." in Xin Honghai''s laughter, the war is close to the tail.


    According to the subsequent data survey, apart from the eight soldiers taken away by Gran when he fled, most of the other 4991 enemy riders were killed in battle. Among them, about 600 people rushed to the other side of the river, but they all died under bows, arrows and bullets. As for the other 4000 people, at least more than half of them have become water ghosts in the West River, and they can''t die anymore. Only a few were lucky enough to escape.


    "Hey, if it weren''t for the military emergency, the main force of the enemy would be killed tomorrow. I really have the heart to watch so many war horses washed away by the water. It''s a pity." Hu Mang, head of the independent regiment, also felt nameless, and finally waved his hand and said: "Clean the battlefield, throw the enemy''s bodies into the long dug pit, cut off their heads to be the Beijing Temple, and bring the war horses back to the city. Hurry up and deal with everything."


    At the moment when Yang Chendong set the plan to flood the enemy, the result of the five thousand cavalry seemed to be doomed. They didn''t know that Yang Chendong was best at dealing with the people. One thing he often did was to understand the customs and habits at that time when he arrived at a place. How could he not know the structure at the bottom of the West River? This time, he deliberately intercepted the river in advance to It creates a false image that the other party can cross the river.


    Facts have also proved that the enemy was deceived, and what needs to be paid is the price of blood and life.


    Hu Mang and the independent regiment successfully completed the first battle, killed 5000 enemies without hurting one person, and seized countless war preparedness materials. When they entered the city at dawn, they were treated like heroes returning. The people in the city spontaneously came to the streets of the city to celebrate and cheer.


    They already know that nearly 50000 cavalry from agadorzi will attack Shicheng. The grassland people who know this person are naturally afraid. They don''t think that this person''s arrival will bring them any good luck. They are worried about whether the mercenaries can succeed in guarding the city and continue the good life they just started.


    Now with the beautiful battle of the independence regiment, their high hanging heart can finally be put down.


    On the streets of Shicheng, in front of more than 10000 people in the city, Yang Chendong personally came out to meet them. He also ordered people to push gold and silver treasures of five carriages, which were rewarded to the meritorious officers and men of the independent regiment.


    Yang Chendong also announced on the street that no matter who, no matter what nationality, as long as they sincerely join mercenaries and have a good performance on the battlefield, they will be rewarded and have the possibility to improve their official ranks and become generals.


    Facts speak louder than words. When the five carts of white and golden gold and silver were released in the street and truthfully distributed to the officers of the independent regiment in front of everyone, the more than 10000 people around were deeply stimulated.


    Among them, there are some warriors who have participated in tribal wars or fought back against grassland robbers for their own safety. Just because there is no way to report, just because they worry too much, just because they don''t receive awards for meritorious service and so on, they choose to leave their original army and become an ordinary people again.


    However, they are still a grassland warrior in their bones. They did not join the army or join any party. It is not that they dare not do it or do not want to do it, but that they are unwilling, because there are no people they think should work for, or that their pay is not proportional to what they get.


    But now, Yang Chendong has given them a vivid course to let them know that there is such an army in the world. As long as you make contributions, you can get enough returns. Now what you have to consider is whether your own ability is qualified or not.


    "Do you want more people?" finally, some unwilling people and exciting people in the crowd asked a question that many people wanted to ask.


    "Hehe, it depends on the situation. Just go to the recruitment office in the city to ask for details." Yang er''s loud voice has a place to play. He has been ordered by Yang Chendong for a long time, and said loudly at this moment.


    This voice soon spread among the people. Before long, everyone knew about it. Some people were eager to try. They wanted to wait for the end of the war. If mercenaries could prove that they could defeat enemies several times their own, they would consider joining this army and strive for a future for their own future and future generations.

 Chapter 707

    Yang Chendong sees all this in his eyes, which is why he sprinkles gold and silver in the street. Although it is said that raising troops requires food, grass, gold and silver, the more troops, the heavier the burden. Under the present circumstances, he has no intention of conscription, but it does not prevent him from making early preparations, so that once he needs soldiers, he will have a steady stream of reserve troops to choose from.


    Although the original mission of the independent regiment was very beautiful, it opened the gate to release water, and it was a continuous attack of bows, arrows and guns. In fact, there was no danger in this battle. But he still wants to praise with great fanfare in order to buy horse bones.


    Now it seems that the effect has been achieved. On the way back to the largest city master''s house in Shicheng, he smiled and said to several leaders around him, such as Zhuifeng, LV Zhuo and Yela: "See, many people below have moved their minds to join the army, so you can fight the next few battles with confidence. Once there is any loss and how many warriors you have killed, I will give you as many recruits, which will ensure the integrity of your organizational system. Just let go."


    "Yes, sixth young master." Zhuifeng and others said respectfully with fists. The last worries are gone. Even if the army is maimed, it can be quickly supplemented. What''s more terrible? Let''s fight next.


    Compared with the exciting life of mercenaries, the Economic Department of agador, Tatar, is really thunderous and angry, and the voice of anger can be heard from several feet outside the army''s account.


    "You just lost. Why do you have the face to come back? Why don''t you die in the West River."


    "Do you know that you brought five thousand cavalry, five thousand cavalry. They all died in less than half an hour. How can you still have the face to come back?"


    "Come on, drag Gran out and cut him off to show his military prestige."


    "Father, stop your anger." another slightly younger voice sounded.


    "Yes, please calm down, sir. It''s common to win or lose on the battlefield. Besides, it''s unlucky to kill the general before the battle. Please give general Gran a chance to do meritorious service on behalf of the crime." another calm voice also sounded.


    Needless to say, it was agadorzi who was angry before. The next speaker was his son hararuochu and another tiger general Su He.


    After being persuaded by his son and his senior general, agadorzi knew that people could not be killed, otherwise it would only chill everyone''s heart. The most important thing is that when the enemy is in front of him, he killed his generals before the battle. If it''s unlucky, he can''t find a more capable general than gran.


    I thought in my heart, although Gran was responsible for his negligence in this war, why didn''t the enemy be too rampant and take the initiative? Even if it wasn''t Gran this time, it would be difficult for others to be afraid of falling into the trap.


    After taking a few breaths, agadorzi angrily said to Gran, who was kneeling on the ground and trembling, "well, if Suhe and Hara plead for you this time, they will spare your life for the time being. But you should do meritorious service for your sin. If there is a mistake, you will be killed."


    "Thank you, thank you." Gran knocked his head on the ground like mashing garlic, and the cold sweat on his head finally disappeared.


    Gran was defeated and all the 5000 cavalry soldiers were lost. This is also a wake-up call for agadorzi. In the face of such a powerful opponent of mercenaries, all luck and cleverness can be put away. Next, we should fight a fair battle and defeat the opponent from the front.


    I think he is now more than twice as strong as the other side. Even if it is a frontal battle, there is nothing to be afraid of. "Order down, the army will have a good rest, and go to the Xihe River early tomorrow morning. I want to see if the enemy has any tricks that can stop the advance of our army." agadorzi finally made the conclusion and shook the flag and drum.


    It wasn''t long before dawn. When it was dawn, the army pulled out and came to the West River in only two hours. Compared with last night, the river here became much more turbulent. What''s more striking is that just across the river, there is a Beijing Temple composed of about 600 heads, which seems to be telling about the tragic war that took place here last night.


    Staring angrily at the Renjing temple on the other side of the river a hundred meters away, agadorzi clenched his hands and shouted angrily, "mercenaries, when we defeat you, we will certainly build a larger Beijing Temple to let everyone know what will happen if we annoy us. Come on, try to cross the river."


    At the command, soldiers with good water properties began to try to cross the river, but in the face of the turbulent River, after several attempts failed one after another, they announced that the idea of fighting the West River would not work, at least for a few days.


    "My Lord, the upstream river has opened the gate. It''s obviously impossible to pass from here. It''s better to find another way." seeing the army stop here and facing the bloody Beijing Temple, the longer he stayed, the lower the morale of the army. Su he stood up.


    "Does general Su have any good ideas?" agadorzi asked calmly.


    "Sir, there are only three ways to get close to Shicheng now. First, bypass the north and enter from the north slope; second, build a raft and force the West River; third, bypass the South and drive from Nanlin to the South Gate of Shicheng."


    Su He, who spoke out three ways in one breath, attracted agador''s restless nod. This is what a tiger general should do, not just looking at the river and sighing like his son hararuochu and general gran.


    Seeing that agadorzi nodded in favor of his proposal, Su he continued: "It''s not advisable to cross the river with a raft. Who knows how mercenaries will react when we build a raft. If they hit it with a bow and arrow on the way, we will inevitably suffer heavy losses. As for the North Slope in the north, the terrain is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and it''s not suitable for cavalry to attack. Instead, there is only the South Forest in the south. Although the dense forest is on the side, it is very suitable for ambush, but as long as there is something It''s also possible to fight a war because of the vast area. Of course, it''s up to adults to decide how to make a decision. "


    After analyzing everything, Su he was able to keep his duty and finally handed over the right of choice.


    Such capable and measured subordinates can naturally win the favor of their superiors. At this moment, agadorzi''s face became much better after listening to these words, "what general Su said is very true. According to your words, we should go to Nanlin?"


    "Well... My subordinates can think of it, and I''m sure they can think of hiring. So I have to listen to the final decision of adults." Su he said with his fist.


    "Hmm?" this sentence is a reminder to agadorzi. Yes, all these analyses seem to be right, but why don''t mercenaries know? It can be imagined that the other party will ambush a large number of cavalry in Nanlin to attack themselves. If so, how to deal with it?


    Suddenly, there was no movement, and the surroundings fell into silence. Among them, Gran blinked continuously, then seemed to think of something, and whispered, "my Lord, my subordinates have something to say. I don''t know what to say."


    "Speak." when agadorzi was helpless, the following general had a suggestion. Of course, he would listen to it.


    It''s time for Gran to do meritorious service on behalf of the crime. He can do it again if he has the opportunity. Of course, he won''t hide anything. With permission, he can take the shortcut: "My Lord, my subordinates think so. After all, the number of mercenaries in Shicheng is limited. Although they have a favorable geographical position, if we can divide our troops in several ways, I think we will attract them to divide their troops together, so their strength to attack us will be much worse. I''m saying that once we divide our troops, their threat to us will be minimized, even if it is a matter of fact In case we lose one way, at least the other two are safe. It''s possible to attack Shicheng. "


    "Oh? HMM. that''s very reasonable." it''s like a sudden awakening. Agador Leji felt a bright light at this moment. Yes, his advantage is that he has many soldiers, which is the weakness of the other party. If he is willing to divide his troops, he will force the other party to divide his troops. In this way, doesn''t his advantage fall into his own hands?


    Thinking like this, agadorzi seemed to see hope. He laughed and then said: "Yes, isn''t it true that the enemy has a small number of troops? Even so, we immediately divide our troops, forcing the other party to divide their troops, so the advantage is in my hand. Well, that''s it. Where''s my son if Hara comes out? Give you 5000 cavalry to build a raft immediately, look for a chance to cross the river, and remember, if you have a chance, just drag the other party here if you don''t have a chance."


    "General Gran, I''ll give you 10000 cavalry to go to the north slope. If you have a chance, you''ll break through and enter. If you don''t have a chance, you''ll find a way to contain your opponent. Once you find that the enemy''s troops guarding the slope retreat, it''s when we succeed. At that time, you can send troops strongly to attack the north slope and go straight to the north gate of Shicheng."


    "General Su Ge, you and I will lead 25000 troops to ride away Nanlin. Even if we meet the right one, they will not have as many troops as us. It depends on the general''s style to rush on the battlefield at that time."


    "Yes, sir." for a moment, the three generals who were called to their names nodded and agreed. The three did not raise any doubt about this division of labor.


    Hararuo, the son of agadorzi, who has the worst ability, finds a way to cross the river. This is the safest route. It is most appropriate to guard here.


    Gran''s ability takes the second place. He can watch the north slope, attack and defend, and there may be fewer accidents. The arrangement can also be called appropriate.


    As for Su He, who has the strongest ability, is arranged to go with agadorzi and lead the most troops. When he becomes the main force and threatens Shicheng, it is the most appropriate arrangement.

 Chapter 708

    Finally, the 40000 troops were divided into three groups, and then they separated. In front of the busy West River, there were only 5000 Tatar cavalry left here. What happened here was also discovered by the left behind cavalry of the reconnaissance battalion on the other side of the river and quickly reported to the police.


    "The other party split up? Very good." Yang Chendong, who learned the news, was not anxious, but laughed, which was the same as what he and the officers had imagined before. In the face of Shicheng, which seems to be full of loopholes, the other party seems to want to take multiple measures, which hit Yang Chendong''s heart.


    If the opponent joins forces, no matter where he chooses to attack, he needs to pay a high price to stop it. After all, this is 40000 cavalry. The cold front third division, which is best at fire guns, happens to be absent. It''s just because of the Bayi bars of the independent regiment. If you want to win, you don''t have to pay some price, I''m afraid it won''t work. But if the other party divides its troops, it will be different. This is equal to the enemy dividing a powerful fist into several pieces. This is the chance to break them all.


    "The reconnaissance battalion is ready to kill all the scouts responsible for contact between the enemy. As soon as the time comes, they are not allowed to contact each other. Other regiments and battalions start to implement the plan No. 1 prepared before. Let''s prepare ourselves." he ordered in an orderly manner, and Yang Chendong''s voice fell soon, The meeting room, which was originally full of officers, soon became quiet again. Yang Chendong also went to the sand table again to confirm whether there were any loopholes in his military plan.


    According to the No. 1 plan, Xin Honghai, deputy head of the independent regiment, led six battalions to the Xihe River and set up an array there. Whenever he found that the other party had an attempt to cross the river, he would attack across the river and kill the Tatar cavalry on the way across the river, because it was on a raft and there was no more room to escape. Once the bow and arrow hit, He could only let those bows and arrows fall on him. He crossed the river twice in a row. Not only did he not make the trip, but he lost hundreds of horses.


    "How despicable!" halaro said angrily as he stood on the Bank of the river and watched the mercenaries attack with bows and arrows.


    Angry to angry, he really has no way. After all, the river is nearly 100 meters wide, which is the limit of bow and arrow shooting. Even if he wants to suppress the bow and arrow, he can''t do it. On the contrary, his cavalry, once halfway across the river, is close to the other party''s range. It''s strange not to be hit.


    "Wait, I don''t believe the other side''s bows and arrows can''t be used up. I said that once the other two route armies win, they can''t help the other side not to return to the city. Then it''s time for us to cross the river and attack on a large scale." a cavalry commander cheered to hararuo.


    "It seems that this is the only way." halaro nodded. The task given to him by his father was originally the safest. If you have a chance, you can go. If you don''t have a chance, you can consume with the other party here. As long as you can attract the other party to stay here, it will be a victory.


    After some self consolation, hararuo gave an order that he was not allowed to try to attack again before the other party did not divide troops. Everyone waited and took this opportunity to recharge their energy. Once the opportunity was found, they rushed across the river bank and killed the enemy.


    "Report to the sixth young master, the enemy on the other side of the river has indeed become a lot more honest. We can consider withdrawing troops according to the plan after waiting for a day." he took a telescope to see the performance of halaro and others in his eyes. The corner of the mouth of deputy commander Xin Honghai smiled and smiled at the messenger around him.


    At the same time, general Gran at the foot of the north slope had to give the same order after two shocks. In front of them, mercenaries and cavalry strengthen a regiment of 3200 people, which is enough to win more with less, so that 10000 soldiers and Gran can''t find a chance to win. They have no choice but to put their hope on mercenaries'' active withdrawal. When the positive pressure becomes less, it is naturally the time for him to stand by and attack.


    Whether it is the Xihe river or the north slope, this situation was originally expected by Yang Chendong. The reason for the terrain of these two places is not what he was worried about at all. Only Nanlin, because of the terrain, is the top priority of the battlefield, and the performance there will directly affect the overall situation.


    "Yang Er, inform the guard to assemble and let''s go to Nanlin." the plan is determined. It''s meaningless to stay in the headquarters. Yang Chendong should go to the front line to see what kind of strength the so-called Tatar cavalry has on the battlefield in people''s eyes.


    Nanlin.


    The 20000 tartar elite led by agadorzi are ready to attack here.


    In order to achieve the goal of killing the enemy with one breath, general Su he was ordered to become a pioneer general, with 10000 cavalry, and made preparations to rush here at any time, under the Shicheng City, or even into the city.


    Just opposite the main cavalry of Tatar, the Nvzhen cavalry regiment with 3000 people also discharged the formation and took out the state of war at any time. Although the number of them is small, they are not weaker than their opponents in momentum. This is not only because the Nvzhen cavalry regiment has won many battles and is in excellent condition since its establishment, but also because they know that in the nearby Nanlin, there are no less than 6000 friendly troops lying in ambush there and can support them on the battlefield at any time.


    In fact, the ten battalions of the independent regiment had a total of 4000 people, including two battalions with Musketeers holding the Bayi bar and the strengthening of cavalry. Two thousand people from LV Zhuo''s Department of the second regiment were lying in ambush here and were ready to respond at any time.


    According to the plan, whether we can stop the main attack of Tatar main force in the south forest will determine whether the No. 1 plan can be implemented smoothly. If you can''t even stop the enemy''s main force, you really can only return to the beginning City, and the set given to the other party will no longer be useful.


    Su he rode on a fierce horse, wearing a suit of armor, protected his important position as much as possible, and stared at the enemy cavalry with bright eyes.


    He showed his fierce eyes and glanced at Nanlin, who seemed to be ambushing millions of soldiers, from time to time, which proved that he had great worry in his heart, which was not as calm and confident as he showed.


    Nanlin is suitable for hiding a large number of ambushes, which anyone can see. But the question is how many troops and horses of the enemy are in ambush here. According to the information just sent by the fast horse scout, more than 2000 mercenaries were found in front of the West River, and at least 3000 enemy horses were found on the north slope. In this way, the number of mercenaries left should be less than 10000, but all you can see is 3000 enemy horses. Where did the remaining 6000 or 7000 go?


    Will he lie in ambush in the south forest and suddenly shoot out from the side when he takes the main force to kill him? If so, how sure does he have to win. Or how much support can agadorzi give himself at the critical time, and can he rush up with the remaining 10000 Tatar cavalry to help himself?


    Su he really didn''t have much confidence in this, for nothing else, just because he knew Lord agadorzi too well. This person often does not use means to achieve his goal. Let''s put it this way. In order to win, he can even take risks with his son halaro, not to mention that he is just a senior general of others. It''s a existence that can be sacrificed at any time.


    Because he knew the master too well, Su he couldn''t fight with all his strength. After much consideration, he decided not to press 10000 cavalry at one time, that is, the other party only appeared 3000 cavalry, and he sent 5000 cavalry to play a trial role.


    "Come on, send five thousand vanguard cavalry forward, which is bound to break through the obstruction of the enemy." having made a decision in his heart, Su he ordered as the vanguard general.


    The trumpet sounded, thousands of horses galloped, stepped on the earth and raised pieces of dust. Five thousand tartar elite cavalry launched the bugle of charge. They shouted loudly in their own language and rushed forward. From a distance, they had the meaning of autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves.


    "The enemy launched an assault. Tell the brothers not to be nervous and let the muskets consume them first." he forced down the excited neighing of the war horse and wanted to move forward in the war. Ye laqiang, head of Nvzhen cavalry, said with the rein of the war horse.


    In this way, there was a scene of 3000 Nvzhen cavalry standing still. They just stared at the enemy closely. When Er Yuguang would look at the head Yela. Once the head issued an impact order, they would rush out in the fastest time and make achievements.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you press all 10000 cavalry up and just send half of them? What''s the Soviet Union doing?" agadorzi looked at the rear of Tatar cavalry and said displeased.


    After his words, agadorzi thought of something. He knew it was the merger of the Soviet Union and didn''t believe in himself. He was afraid that he would not help when he was surrounded, which made him a little unhappy. He dared to disobey his orders. It seems that he should beat the other party well after the battle.


    Besides, on the battlefield, five thousand Tatar cavalry launched an impact, and the other party was only three miles away. In the neighing of war horses, this short distance was only half a quarter of an hour, so they could rush together. Seeing that he sent cavalry, the mercenary cavalry did not move. Looking at all this, Su he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Many times, the intuition on the battlefield is very terrible. As soon as Su he''s uneasy feeling came out, it became effective. Suddenly, there were bursts of firecrackers in the quiet Nanlin forest, just like setting off firecrackers.

 Chapter 709

    Looking at the five thousand Tatar cavalry who are impacting, the formation of the impact is a mess. Then one cavalry after another falls from the horse, and one strong war horse after another becomes an ownerless thing. Instead of the original impact, they stay in place, stop in front of the original owner, bow their heads and arch gently. It seems to say, get up, I''m still waiting for you to lead me to fight.


    "It''s a mercenary''s continuous fire gun!" seeing this scene, Su he reacted, and his heart sank.


    Although we had known this information before the war, Su he was shocked when we really saw the power of continuous fire guns. He calculated that in this wave of attack alone, about 1000 knights were killed by fire guns, which greatly reduced the comparison of the number of cavalry on both sides and infinitely reduced his advantage.


    "Kill!" the remaining four thousand Tatar cavalry finally broke through the fire gun blockade with the help of the speed of war horses, and let them come to a mile in front of the Nvzhen cavalry regiment.


    "Prepare to shoot with bows and arrows! Rush with me!" Yela laughed when she saw that the enemy had been badly hurt. Then she stretched out her hand to block the strong bow hanging on the war horse, shouted and drove the horse to start the impact.


    The soldiers of the other 3000 Nvzhen cavalry regiments, who could not wait for a long time, took out their bows and arrows, raised their bows in advance, and were ready to shoot bows and arrows at any time.


    "The war is finally coming." Su he opened his eyes and stared at the scene in front of him. This is a good opportunity to observe the strength of mercenary cavalry. He hoped that his Tatar cavalry could suppress mercenary cavalry, which was the only chance to turn over.


    Bow and arrow long-range shooting, close combat, high sabre, cavalry hedging


    After thousands of cavalry were killed by fire guns, the morale of Tatar cavalry was not reduced by one, and many people were frightened. The feeling that they could not see where the enemy was and might die at any time under the enemy''s gun reminded them of the scene of facing the divine machine camp of the Ming army.


    I don''t know how many ancestors died under that annoying gun. Now, this scene falls on them. People really have a feeling that they can''t resist. Fortunately, they finally rushed over, and now they are going to fight with each other''s cavalry. This is their strength. They look forward to returning to the situation in this battle.


    With the same bow and arrow, the four thousand tartar cavalry with good combat effectiveness launched a counter fire with the Nvzhen cavalry regiment. From the panic to the present calm, from being beaten to the present full counterattack, the four thousand Tatar cavalry perfectly displayed the word elite.


    The two sides started long-range shooting. It was only a mile away. The war horses of both sides were galloping. Each person could shoot up to two arrows. It was difficult to say what would win such a hedge. With the continuous random flying of bows and arrows, one cavalry after another fell from the horse, and one war horse after another stopped in place from impact and became an ownerless thing.


    It was only two waves of bow and arrow shooting, whether it was Nvzhen cavalry regiment or Tatar cavalry, that paid the price of hundreds of cavalry deaths, and finally changed to bow and arrow long-range shooting to close combat.


    "Kill!" Liu Dai, deputy head of Nvzhen cavalry regiment, took the lead and led his troops into the Tatar cavalry camp like a sharp arrow. As the head, Yela led most of the cavalry to fight outside guerrillas, which was originally a negotiated tactic.


    A cavalry can''t be without a commander, or an army will become a plate of scattered sand. Under no command, it will be broken one by one.


    Liu took the deputy commander to kill him. With him were thousands of Nvzhen cavalry. After following the steps of the deputy commander, they waved sharp sabers and slashed at the Tatar cavalry around and close to them.


    In history, Mongolian cavalry once became subordinates and vassals of Nvzhen cavalry. Finally, with their help, Nuzhen defeated Daming and established the Qing Dynasty. But that will happen more than a hundred years later. In today''s era, Mongolian cavalry is still the strongest cavalry in the world, and Nvzhen cavalry can''t be regarded by them.


    Facts have also proved that Tatar cavalry is worthy of being the elite of Mongolian cavalry. Whether they are personal fighting will or skillful operation and performance of horses, they are vaguely stronger than Nvzhen cavalry. If the saber in the latter''s hand is more sharp and tenacious, if they have not learned the three three three systems method of warfare from the cold front, every three horses can form a small combat group, If you fight with the enemy, I''m afraid the Nvzhen cavalry can''t be the opponent of the Tatar cavalry.


    "Take advantage of the saber to speed up the chopping action." Ye La, the head of the group who was away from the periphery, saw that the two sides were even equal. Even because the number was less than the other party''s 1000 cavalry, their losses were even greater. Finally, he couldn''t hold his seat and began to shout and remind his subordinates.


    If you want to give full play to the advantage of sabre, you need to cut it several times, so that you can cut the other party''s Sabre into two pieces and obtain the advantage of weapons. With Yela''s cry, the Nvzhen cavalry woke up like a dream. According to the appearance of previous training, they accelerated the speed of wielding sabers, forced the other party to cut with them, came and went, and collided with them for several times. The results finally appeared. The sabers in the hands of unknown number of Tatar cavalry showed cracks, and some even broke in two.


    The saber in his hand suddenly broke, which was undoubtedly fatal to the cavalry fighting. With the same knife, the other party''s knife has penetrated into his own heart, but your knife has not even touched the other party''s clothes. What will be the result?


    The advantage of saber was brought into play. More and more Tatar cavalry were caught off guard because they were unprepared. More and more Tatar cavalry were cut under their horses. The situation on both sides is reversing.


    "Rush!"


    At this time, another cavalry, whose whole body was covered with black iron, and even the war horse was wrapped in black armor and iron, suddenly killed from one side.


    Although the number of them is small, they have an amazing momentum. Black clothes and black faces emit a cold and powerful breath, and the whole body is invulnerable. As soon as the team of 100 people enters the battlefield, it becomes the mouth of a giant beast that devours human life. No one can stop the Tatar cavalry.


    "Is that what the young master said about the enemy''s black cavalry?" Su he soon found out the existence of the black cavalry. When he saw that the other party was so brave and killed like no man''s land, he couldn''t help but take a breath.


    He saw at least several sabres cut on each other''s black armor with his own eyes, but in addition to producing some weak sparks, they could not cause any damage at all. On the contrary, those Tatar cavalry who made the sabre were constantly chopped and killed by the black cavalry with their horsepower. In just a short time, the black cavalry killed hundreds of Tatar elite cavalry.


    The appearance of black cavalry seems to sound the horn of the other party''s counterattack. In the south forest, thousands of cavalry were killed. They were the headquarters of LV Zhuo of the second regiment of cavalry. All 2000 people of the first regiment threw themselves into the battlefield and appeared as if a steel knife was inserted into the side of the Tatar cavalry.


    "Rush, follow me!" I saw the mercenaries ambush in the south forest and kill all the ambulances. Knowing that there was no need to wait, Su he shouted loudly. He drove the war horse out first.


    Su he''s equestrian skills are really excellent. His whole body lies on the side of the horse''s back, which can not only reduce the resistance of the war horse to move forward, but also avoid fire guns and bullets to the greatest extent.


    In the south forest, Hu Mang and ten battalions of independent regiments are ready to shoot. But facing the Tatar cavalry with excellent riding skills, they had a feeling that they could not start. Seeing that the Tatar cavalry had rushed through the blockade in front of them, many battles couldn''t help shouting, "commander, let''s shoot the horse."


    "No, the young master said, don''t hurt the war horse as much as possible." Hu mang shook his head definitely, then took out his saber and said like a decision, "everyone listened to the order, left two fire gun camps to suppress the main force of Tatar, and others got on the horse and killed with me!"


    "Yes." more than 3000 soldiers of the independent regiment got the order and gave a loud roar. After yelling, they got on their horses together, pulled out their sabers and killed them from the south forest to the battlefield.


    The bullet roared past her ear, so that Su he was in a cold sweat. But when he looked back and saw that most of the cavalry were not affected by the guns, he was relieved. It seemed that the other party''s guns were not omnipotent. As long as he avoided well, he could still be safe and sound.


    This result also increased Su he''s confidence in winning. With 5000 Tatar elite cavalry, the momentum was stronger and the impact speed was faster and faster.


    On the main battlefield, because Yang Chendong joined at the right time with 100 black cavalry, he has separated the Tatar cavalry and carried out the annihilation war of encirclement. Su He reluctantly joined the regiment, but with the addition of more than 2000 cavalry from the second cavalry regiment and more than 3000 cavalry from the independent regiment, he still couldn''t get back to the situation. On the contrary, the addition of these 5000 people was like adding oil tactics, which was still tightly suppressed.


    Su Heyan looked at the main force of mercenaries pressing up with his appearance. He was vaguely excited. He said to a flag bearer around him: "quickly, inform the adult and ask him to send troops immediately to encircle and attack the main force of mercenaries with our army."


    After the flag bearer promised, he informed the Tatar main force in the rear of the Soviet Union''s instructions in a unique way. However, the expected scene did not appear. On the contrary, the scene worried by Su He appeared. Agadorzi really hesitated at this moment and did not rush up with the main force at the first time in the idea of protecting himself.

 Chapter 710

    "My Lord, general Su he made a request again." a commander appeared beside agadorzi and said anxiously.


    "I know, but have you noticed that there are still people shaking in the south forest. If I''m not wrong, it''s the Musketeers left by mercenaries, who are waiting for us to appear." agadorzi said with a calm look, and pointed to the deep part of the south forest, a look that he had already seen everything.


    Without knowing the details of mercenaries, agadorzi will never put himself in danger. This is his caution, but why is it not a sign of cowardice and self-confidence.


    Of course, he won''t take risks, which doesn''t mean he won''t force others to take risks. After he moved his eyes out of the south forest, he said to the commander around him: "Inform Gran and hararuochu that we are fighting with the main force of mercenaries here in Nanlin and have achieved certain results. Before long, there will be an empty situation of dispatching troops there. Please seize the opportunity to fight back. If anyone can kill under Shicheng first, he will be rewarded with ten thousand liang of silver."


    Yes, agadorzi did not want to take risks by himself, but put his hope on all his subordinates. As general Suhe thought, even his son was included.


    The order givers were ordered to leave. After these order givers passed the order, they didn''t know that the mercenary reconnaissance camp began to work, timely cut off the contact between them, so that the follow-up information could not be unblocked, making this order the last order issued by agadorzi.


    There was still a war ahead. After the Soviet Union and the last 5000 cavalry entered the battlefield, they still could not obtain an overwhelming advantage. On the contrary, with the extension of the battle time, the sharp and tough sabre in the hands of mercenaries played an absolute role. More and more sabres in the hands of Tatar cavalry were broken, and the combat power decreased rapidly.


    The independent regiment and the cavalry strengthened the participation of the second regiment, which greatly alleviated the pressure of the previous Nvzhen cavalry regiment. In addition, the black cavalry led by Yang Chendong was brave and invincible, and hundreds of people had the momentum of thousands of troops sweeping the army. The death number of Tatar cavalry began to rise.


    "Withdraw." after cutting down a mercenary cavalry from his horse, Su He, who was panting, watched more and more companions fall to death from their horses, and there was no reinforcements behind him. He knew that he was going to fight, and even 10000 cavalry would be thrown here.


    He thinks this is an opportunity, and he believes that there are not many troops in the hands of mercenaries. Unfortunately, his ability is limited and the number of soldiers he can command is limited. At this moment, he can''t see the hope of victory, so he can only choose to withdraw.


    "Tell me to order the whole army to retreat and retreat!" with reluctance, Su he finally issued the order of the whole army to retreat. Although he had to sacrifice many people, he really didn''t care so much at this time.


    Command, military orders are like mountains!


    The Tatar cavalry quickly broke away from the contact with the mercenaries and began to look for opportunities to retreat. But the two sides were still entangled before. Can one side retreat if one side says to retreat? Yang Chendong, who was riding on the white horse dragon and didn''t know how many enemies he had killed, guessed the other''s intention and shouted: "Entangle each other and kill as many as you can. Order the soldiers of the independent regiment in the forest to shoot people if you can, and horses if you can''t, and strive to inflict the greatest damage on the enemy."


    Yang ER and the guard, who were responsible for protecting Yang Chendong''s safety, got the military order, drove away and began to convey that after getting the military order, the whole mercenary entangled behind the Tatar cavalry with a large army, and left nearly a thousand cavalry of the other party in a very short time.


    Su he was the first group to withdraw. In the process of returning, naturally, they encountered the long-range attack of two independent regiments'' musket battalions that had been prepared. This time, they were not so lucky. Under the order that people should not shoot horses, many Tatar cavalry hiding on the side of the war horses fell to the ground because the war horses were shot, broke their heads and suffered heavy losses.


    When Su he finally fled back to agadorzi with his army, he found that only more than 6000 of the original 10000 cavalry really escaped. Seriously, in addition to being injured by fire guns at the beginning and killing more than 1000 cavalry when the two sides fought, he finally paid the price of nearly 2000 cavalry when he fled.


    In just over an hour, he lost 40% of his troops and was still the most elite cavalry, which made Su He, as the commander of the general, very sad. He rode to agadorzi with an angry face and wanted to find an explanation. He wanted to ask why the adult didn''t bring 10000 Tatar cavalry up, not only missed the chance of victory Maybe they lost so many warriors.


    As soon as Su Hegang appeared, before he could speak, agadorzi said preemptively, "What''s up? I said we should focus on temptation. You must have seen that there are other Musketeers in Nanlin. They are the biggest threat. If we don''t solve them, the more cavalry we send, the greater the loss will be. Alas, we still underestimate our opponent, but fortunately, the other Party''s troops are limited, and the other party also lost a lot this time, If they want to face our attack again, they need to send more troops. In this way, we will have a chance on the other two routes. "


    As if talking to himself, agadorzi made a post-war summary by asking and answering questions. It was too much to force Su He. He wanted to criticize and complain, but he found that there was no chance. Because there was a trace of murderous spirit in the other party''s eyes, he dared to guarantee that if he questioned adults, he would be relieved of his military power and become a prisoner.


    Agadorzi is extremely selfish. He often does anything to achieve his goal. Being able to break with big brother without flowers has proved everything. It is absolutely impossible to deal with such people with common sense, and it is impossible to reason.


    Su He, who knew this clearly in his heart, wisely closed his mouth, and the original questioning tone became the language of asking for medicine.


    Facing Su he''s so sensible, agadorzi was of course very happy and readily agreed to allocate medical materials to the other party''s cavalry for healing. As for the result of the previous defeat, both sides have a tacit understanding. No one put forward it, as if it had never happened.


    There is no peace of mind with the Tatar cavalry. The situation here is indeed morale strong and the situation is gratifying.


    In World War I, more than 2800 riders killed the enemy, captured and injured more than 1000 enemies, and mercenary cavalry killed more than 500 riders and injured more than 800 riders. Among them, the Nvzhen cavalry regiment suffered heavy losses, and most of the dead appeared when the other party''s bow and arrow shot at each other at first.


    "Arrange the wounded soldiers for treatment immediately, and it must not happen that people don''t die on the battlefield and eventually die on the wounded." Yang Chendong said to the logistics battalion commander Yang Er on Bai Long''s horse.


    "Please don''t worry, young master. Our logistics battalion has recently transferred out 300 people alone to practice medicine hard, which has been quite effective." Yang Er, as the battalion commander, patted his chest and said.


    "Well, clean up the battlefield, take the captured horses and captured soldiers back to Shicheng, and let the people there have a look. The so-called Tatar elite cavalry is not invincible. Anyone who chooses to fight against our mercenaries will be the biggest mistake in his life." Yang Chendong nodded, then reached out and patted Yang Er on the shoulder, "If the medical officer has more than enough, please heal these Tatar cavalry, or they will join our camp in the future."


    "Yes, I''ll try my best to arrange it." Yang Er nodded and agreed. He would have blown his hair if someone else said something to him. But the words came from the sixth young master, of course he wouldn''t object. But from the word "try as far as possible", we can see that he is still somewhat emotional.


    After dealing with the post-war affairs quickly, Yang Chendong''s eyes looked to the north and the West. He pondered, "the first step is to plan the war smoothly, and then it depends on the two routes. Let Hu mang come over. It''s time for his independent regiment to show its power."


    The messenger sent by agadorzi delivered the news of the Nanlin war in time. When the news came out, it was deliberately out of shape. Probably, the Tatar cavalry won a great victory in the Nanlin war, which put great pressure on the mercenaries. Next, they will send troops to help Nanlin. Then it is time for them to obtain the fighter plane.


    "The first one will be rewarded with ten thousand taels of silver. Ha ha, OK." Ha La Ruo laughed. Then when he looked across the West River, his eyes looked more eager.


    Different from my father agadorzi, Hala is a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers. He has been shrouded in his father''s aura since childhood. In addition, his face is not obvious or even ugly when he was born, which makes him want to prove himself more than others.


    Now he finally has the opportunity to lead the army alone, and the situation seems to be very beneficial to him. He not only began to think about how to make contributions and show his skills. He even wanted to tell everyone that he is not only the son of agadorzi, but also a general who can fight well.


    Of course, Hala was not a hot headed man. He decided to see the other party''s withdrawal first, and then he was looking for an opportunity to fight. In such expectation, the barracks that had lit torches on the opposite side suddenly became dry that night. Then he could see that the other party''s army with torches began to leave from a distance.

 Chapter 711

    "Young master, the other party has indeed dispatched troops and left." the scouting young general, who was told to keep an eye on the other party''s situation from time to time, looked excited and pushed open the door of the military tent to report. This made halaro, who had just fallen asleep, suddenly get out of the bed.


    "Take me out and have a look." as soon as he fell asleep, halaro dreamed of the scene when he rushed across the West River, beat back the mercenaries and came to the beginning of the city. Who thought the dream would come true so soon?


    He followed the scouts to the West River and saw the scene of the enemy torch team leaving. Although the number of torches was not large, the rest moved very frequently. In a short time, we saw four or five groups of torches leaving the military camp.


    Halaro, who had roughly calculated in his heart, showed a meaningful smile on his face. "These mercenaries are very careful. I just think I can''t find out your actions if I leave on a small scale? Hum! You underestimate the heroes in the world."


    It can be seen that mercenaries are using the departure of a small group of troops to cover up the retreat of the army. Hararuochu is more firm in the fact that the other party has sent troops to assist Nanlin. Having made up his mind, Hala said to the scouts around him: "It is said that I will order the soldiers to get up at four o''clock, eat at five o''clock, and then the whole army to cross the river. This time, we must become Hara in the team. There was a lot of doubt in his face, but soon an idea came to mind that the mercenaries must have escaped through the night of yesterday. Maybe they knew that Nanlin couldn''t keep it, and they had returned to Shicheng If so, he will take the army and rush to the bottom of Shicheng. There is no doubt that his first skill belongs to him.


    "Ha ha ha." Ha La burst out laughing at the thought of the result. At the moment, his five thousand Tatar cavalry had rushed to the camp. Sure enough, there was no movement. It seems that no one in it has become a fact. Many of the originally nervous Tatar cavalry also looked relaxed.


    "Search and see if there is anything valuable left." anyway, it is also an old military camp. Only the left military account is worth some silver. A famous Tatar cavalry dismounted and rushed into the military account.


    Some Tatar cavalry took the initiative to start the guard task. It has to be said that elite is elite. Even if a big victory is imminent, they can maintain a calm formation. It is these people who abide by the war rules that let them escape. On the contrary, it is those Tatar cavalry who are eager to obtain war spoils that have locked them when they rush into the green tent ¡£


    "Boom!"


    Without any sign, a loud explosion suddenly sounded in a military tent. A Tatar cavalry who entered the tent and five cavalry standing outside the tent were immediately sent to the sky by the powerful explosion force.


    And all this is just the beginning. It''s like a chain reaction, like a domino pushed down by someone. The explosion sounds one after another at this moment, and the nearby military tent began to explode continuously at this moment. However, those who have been recorded in the account, those who have not entered but have come to the front of the military tent, and some stare here, Tartar cavalry close to the army tent became targets at this time. In the continuous explosion, people were swallowed up and plunged into a sea of fire.


    "What''s the matter?" the continuous explosion broke halaro''s eardrum, but as the main general, he still didn''t forget to shout loudly. Although his voice was not worth mentioning in front of the powerful explosion, and no one could hear and hear clearly, he kept shouting.


    It is doomed that no one will answer his questions. There are only continuous explosions and sudden cries of killing around.


    At the moment of the explosion, a cavalry team of more than 5000 people had surrounded the nearby regiments, and a fire gun appeared in the hands of these cavalry soldiers. They were the main force of the independent regiment who had retreated here before and then returned again.


    In addition to the two gun battalions left in Nanlin, all the other 14 independent battalions gathered here. At the moment when the arranged thunder was detonated, they rushed out as planned and quickly surrounded the panicked and disorderly Tatar cavalry.


    The biggest damage of the explosion is not the psychological pressure on the Tatar cavalry, but the deterrence to the war horses. What animals fear most is the fire light and strong sound waves. The exploding mines seem to account for both of them. The war horses who have not passed through this formation naturally fear from the bottom of their hearts. At this moment, they neigh, jump and even run wildly without knowing the direction It seems that only by doing so can they relax their fear.


    Usually obedient war horses suddenly jump like crazy and don''t listen to orders. Many unprepared Tatar cavalry are thrown under the horses. Even some cavalry with good riding skills just lie on the horses and don''t be thrown down. It''s impossible to command the war horses.


    At this time, mercenaries appeared. The distance was still far, and the bullets of muskets roared. One shot after another hit the uncontrollable and unprotected Tatar cavalry. Blood splashed one after another. One cavalry was shot in the chest or body, fell under the horse''s legs, or fell directly to the ground. They were still young Life.


    "Enemy attack, counterattack, prepare to counterattack!" the sudden situation in front of him made hararuo appear a short circuit. Then he seemed to be suddenly awakened and began to shout loudly. But it was just two shouts, and the whole man was thrown off his horse by the crazy war horse. The great pain made him fall to the ground and couldn''t make a little sound for a long time.


    It was not one or two people who had the same experience as hararuo, but at least hundreds of riders. Other Tatar cavalry were either thrown out of the horse''s back and injured, or insisted on fighting with the horse, or were killed and injured by mercenaries'' long-range muskets. The Tatar cavalry who can really live in peace and maintain a certain combat effectiveness is less than a thousand.


    However, the thousand riders were already afraid of cracking. Seeing the sudden change of the army, they pulled out their sabers. However, when they soon saw the number of mercenaries around, some smart people obediently put down their sabers and dismounted to surrender.


    Even the Lord general didn''t make a voice of resistance, and the other party took a continuous fire gun that could take people''s lives hundreds of feet away. Morale is not as good as people, quantity is not as good as people, and weapons are not as good as people. How can we fight this battle?


    The most precious thing for a person is life. Surrender can live, and resistance will die. What dies is still so worthless. How to make a choice, as long as you are not a fool, of course you should know how to make a choice.


    Fourteen battalions of the independent regiment soldiers rushed over like wolves. Or holding the Bayi bar, or holding a long bow, or simply holding a horse rope, approaching forward step by step with battalion units.


    In the eyes of these independent regiment soldiers with firm eyes, they are full of murderous spirit. If anyone wants to continue the resistance, they don''t mind killing people.


    It is this momentum that makes the Tatar cavalry who were still thinking about whether to resist become extremely honest. After all, no one is willing to joke about life, especially behind him is the surging river. There is no way to go. It seems that only surrender is the only way to live.


    They kept moving forward. In the process, they kept gathering the captured soldiers and 5000 Tatar cavalry. Under the sudden attack of thunder, they completely lost their morale. When the Lord general hararuo was thrown away by the war horse and fainted, they became ownerless people. They were successfully incorporated by the independent regiment. One by one, they threw down the saber, jumped off the war horse and caught them.


    Poor ha La Ruo was tied up when he was still dizzy. He was also betrayed by his subordinates and became the object of "care" of head Hu mang.


    "Deputy commander Xin, take good care of these people and take them all back to the angry city. This person should take care of them. I''m afraid it might be useful in the next war." he pointed to Hala, who was still sleeping. After Hu mang laughed, he left the West River with ten officers and soldiers of the independent regiment and went straight to the north slope.

 Chapter 712

    North slope.


    He also received a letter from agadorzi, and the leading general Gran looked energetic.


    As a general who has rendered meritorious service to crimes, he wants military merit more than anyone. But Beipo was unable to fulfill his ambition because it changed hands and was difficult to attack.


    Now, my Lord said that Nanlin played smoothly. After the first World War, many mercenaries were eliminated. In order to defend there, it is likely that they will send troops from other places to Nanlin. In this way, he has a chance.


    The so-called first attack before the beginning of the city can get 10000 liang of silver. This reward did not stimulate gran. He paid more attention to this first merit, which is also a good opportunity for him to wash away his shame. Therefore, after getting the news, he has been sending people to watch the every move of mercenaries on the north slope.


    But the more worried, the more no news came. Half an afternoon passed overnight, but I still didn''t find any clue. Just when Gran was a little breathless and wondered whether to send someone to ask the adults again, the scouts finally heard the news that the mercenaries on the north slope were moving. They seemed to be changing their defense. They saw a large number of personnel moving, but because of the terrain, they couldn''t see what was happening.


    "They must have been ordered to send troops to reinforce Nanlin''s battlefield." after the scouts reported the news, Gran was excited and said something arbitrary.


    "General, even so, do you want us to attack now and attract the enemy here, which is equivalent to giving adults more opportunities." the Scout asked wrongly.


    "Don''t do that." Gran immediately shook his head.


    This is his chance to do meritorious service. How can he give it to others like this? So while shaking his head, he said in a voice: "the adult has sent an order. Let''s find a way to rush to Shicheng. This is the greatest support for the adult, understand?"


    "I see, general," replied the scout with an understanding look.


    After persuading the scouts, Glenn looked a little excited and said, "in this way, you try to get close to your opponents as much as possible, stare at their actions, and inform me once you find that they have completed their troop deployment, and then the whole army is ready to launch a fierce attack in an hour."


    Gran still has some brains. He didn''t attack immediately just to create opportunities for the other party to divide troops. Only in this way can he take the opportunity to make meritorious contributions and rush to Shicheng. Even his goal is to directly rush into the city. At that time, the mercenaries have no rear base. Under the double attack, it is time to break through the mercenaries.


    If he can do this, Gran will be equal to defeating the God of war of Daming. In this way, his great name will be heard all over the grassland. At that time, who dares to underestimate him? At that time, even in the face of Lord agadorzi, his voice could be much louder.


    Gran was very excited and looked forward to the future, but he didn''t know that the mercenaries on the north slope were not really dividing troops, but just making fake moves. Even they had dug a big enough horse pit on the top of the slope and joined the humang independent regiment from the West River. They only waited for him to attack them head-on and take them at one fell swoop.


    This was originally one of Yang Chendong''s strategies. First, we had a battle with the Tatar main force on the battlefield most suitable for cavalry charging. In order to show that the enemy was weak, we deliberately shot people rather than horses, reducing the power of the continuous fire gun, so as to make agadorzi despise the enemy and think that he would mobilize troops from other two places in order to defend the Nanlin defense line. Once the news reached the Xihe River and the north slope, they would send troops, so that he could reach his goal of breaking each other when he gathered superior forces to fight back. By gathering the main forces in this way, we can fight the main force of the Tatar army again, complete the first battle and kill its target.


    Ge Lang, who didn''t know these things, was eager to do meritorious service. When he heard the news that the mercenaries on the top of the slope might divide their troops, he looked for an opportunity to kill them. Only half an hour after receiving the news, it is estimated that the mercenaries should go far to support Nanlin''s army. Will they come back in a moment and a half? The impact of Tatar cavalry under the hillside began.


    It''s not very urgent to say it''s a slope, but it''s just because the slope is long, which is not conducive to the impact of cavalry. But the cavalry can still rush up with their efforts, but it takes longer.


    This time it was no longer a temptation. As soon as the charge was launched, 2000 cavalry were sent to take the lead. Different from the last two charges, the two thousand cavalry had rushed to the half slope after only sporadic resistance. At the top of the slope, only hundreds of mercenaries and cavalry are issuing bows and arrows.


    "Ha ha, that''s true." seeing that the former army was progressing so smoothly, Gran laughed and finally issued the order of the whole army to attack. Immediately, 10000 Tatar cavalry shouted, and then rushed from the foot of the mountain to the top of the slope.


    On the top of the slope, Hu Mang, head of the independent regiment, and the cavalry strengthened. The head of the first regiment pursued the wind and stared at the Tatar cavalry under the slope with a telescope. Their eyes showed incredible light.


    "What a loser. Even if it''s a charge, it shouldn''t charge the whole army so soon." Zhuifeng shook his head, put down his telescope and said with a sigh.


    "Hehe, good bucket, our plan can be implemented more smoothly and we can support Nanlin faster. The young master has been waiting for our good news." Hu mang also put down his telescope, then reached out to touch his waist and took out a May 4th from there.


    The May 4th pistol is the basic preparation of officers above the regiment level in mercenaries. It is also a sign of identity. As Hu Mang, he has been equipped with such advanced weapons for a long time. Now he takes them out as a signal to launch a counterattack.


    Zhufeng also pulled out a May 4th pistol from his waist, and then wiped it again and again. When the whole body of the gun was wiped as if it wanted to reflect light, he opened the insurance and aligned it with the top of the slope. This time, he also thought about his addiction to shooting a pistol.


    Looking at the very excited appearance of chasing the wind, Hu mang smiled and kindly reminded, "chasing the wind head, the pistol is not better than the long gun. The shooting distance is limited. If it is too far, it will not have any effect."


    "I know, I know." nodded his head, but it can be seen that the wind chase is still a little nervous. It''s like the first time he took a knife and rode to the battlefield.


    The two regiments were just hiding, and other mercenary soldiers were waiting in their places. In this way, I watched the Tatar cavalry rush to the half slope, to the top of the slope, and to their sight.


    Deng Yu, a battalion commander in charge of luring the enemy, blocked the advance of Tatar cavalry with a desperate look. But obviously, because there were few people, they couldn''t do what they wanted. Seeing the enemy rush up, they shouted "panic" and retreated. At present, hundreds of cavalry turned and fled. The clean appearance attracted bursts of laughter from the Tatar cavalry behind them.


    Under the laughter, Gran rushed to the top of the slope with the main cavalry, and also saw the scene of Deng Yu retreating with the cavalry, "hahaha, OK, now we have successfully reached the top of the slope, and the next is the time for us to make achievements. Children, rush with the general, first to the bottom of the city and reward a hundred liang of silver."


    To boost morale, after Gran shouted, the Tatar cavalry beside him shouted excitedly, and then ran frantically forward. They wanted to follow commander Deng Yu to see if they could kill the enemy in the process of chasing the enemy, and at the same time, they were close to the beginning of the city.


    In this way, Deng Yu was running in front of him, and behind him were 10000 Tatar cavalry waving sabers. From time to time, someone would put bows and arrows. Although it was impossible to shoot because of the distance, it could really play a deterrent role.


    Deng Yu, who was running in front, looked back from time to time. When he saw that the Tatar cavalry had caught up and caught up, his eyes showed a proud smile. When he looked back, he saw the road signs on the roadside that didn''t attract people''s attention and said loudly to the cavalry soldiers around him: "we''ll be in the horse pit area soon. Everyone will go on both sides according to the plan."


    The mercenaries and cavalry who were told in advance where there was a trap immediately separated on both sides, left the dangerous area and continued to run forward.


    Some of the Tatar cavalry who followed less than a mile behind also noticed this scene, but they didn''t take it to heart. In their view, the enemy may be in a panic. That is, they just catch up directly.


    Perhaps it is eager to make meritorious service, perhaps it is impatient and careless, or it is arrogant and arrogant to despise the enemy. In a word, these Tatar cavalry soldiers broke into the horse pit dug by mercenaries.


    Considering that there were too many enemies before, the scale of digging this horse pit was also very huge. It was more than 30 meters wide and three miles long. It took a lot of manpower and material resources to strengthen a regiment. Now, it can finally come in handy.


    Without the slightest accident, the Tatar cavalry was recruited. When the first row of cavalry did not have any vigilance, as soon as the head of the war horse sank, even people and horses fell into a big pit four meters deep. This was just the beginning. More Tatar cavalry behind them fell into the pit like dumplings. It was really one after another without interruption.


    One by one, more than half of the two thousand cavalry of the vanguard army fell into the horse pit, which finally attracted the attention and attention of other cavalry behind them. More and more Tatar cavalry reined in the reins of their horses and stopped in place.


    "What''s the matter?" general grang rushed over under the protection of a group of close soldiers. When he saw the scene in front of him, he couldn''t help taking a breath. More than 1000 cavalry fell into the pit, and most of them were injured because of the trampling of war horses, and some even lost their lives in blood.

 Chapter 713

    "Bastard, hateful mercenary." looking at the loss of more than 10% of his troops, Gran was naturally inexhaustible. Looking up at the back of mercenaries still retreating along both sides of the truth, he said angrily, "chase, continue to chase, they have no means. I want to catch them and break their bodies."


    In Gran''s view, this is clearly the last resort of mercenaries, and it also proves that the other party has no other post control means. Otherwise, how can it make such a big horse pit?


    It was too late to rescue the cavalry who fell into the pit. After asking them to find a way to save themselves, Gran continued to set foot on the pursuit road with most of the cavalry. For the sake of safety, he deliberately sent a cavalry team of 100 people ahead to prevent something like a horse pit from appearing in the future.


    Obviously, this worry is superfluous. The large pit should be invested too much manpower and material resources. Even if mercenary soldiers have single shovel in hand, it is much easier to dig holes, but it is like such a large and widely covered area. After chasing for three miles, it was very safe, which also let these Tatar cavalry''s originally high heart begin to relax. They began to accelerate constantly. Gran, who was walking in the team, thought that at this speed, he should be able to reach Shicheng around noon.


    Disaster always comes when there is most hope, just like the darkness before dawn.


    Just when the Tatar cavalry thought they saw hope and found that they were shortening the distance from the mercenary cavalry in front, which had changed from one mile to less than 300 meters, suddenly a loud gunshot broke the previous silence.


    The tiger awn hiding in the grass on both sides of the road shot. With the help of half a meter high weeds, he fired his first shot and hit a centurion who was shouting to urge the cavalry forward.


    The sound of gunfire was an order, and the head chasing the wind also fired a shot. It''s just a pity that he had to practice his shooting skills. Although the distance was less than 40 meters, he missed the shot and didn''t hurt anyone.


    But it doesn''t matter. After this shot, four independent battalions ambushed nearby fired at the same time. They are also the only fire gun battalion except the two battalions in the south forest.


    The four battalions were 1600 people, and the gunfire moved together. Just one wave came down, and they shot and killed thousands of Tatar cavalry in front of them on their horses. When one Tatar cavalry after another was shot by fire, it led to the shock and panic of the whole Tatar cavalry.


    At this time, when the second wave of gunfire came, in front of the Tatar cavalry, the mercenary cavalry who had just fled stopped. Not only that, there were thousands of cavalry beside them. They rushed and killed with sabers or bows and arrows.


    The Tatar cavalry, who were still arrogant just now, were stunned by the sudden change in front of them. Waiting for them to see their companions shot on their horses one by one, they began to feel afraid when they saw that the cavalry opposite were getting closer and closer, and many bows and arrows had fallen in front of them, and even began to hurt some companions.


    When the vanguard cavalry were shot or shot one by one, they could not form enough combat effectiveness at all. It was like a fist was held down and could not be launched at all. When killing the enemy, the strength of the Tatar cavalry was suppressed to the greatest extent and became the party that could only be beaten passively.


    "Don''t panic, the warriors in front of you will fight the enemy, and the warriors behind you will be ready to attack." seeing the bad situation, Gran shouted. He knew that he had won the other party''s plan, but at this time he had no better way. If he retreated now, he would probably have no chance to turn over, so he could only resist.


    The commander''s cry calmed some Tatar cavalry, or rushed forward with sabers, or with bows and arrows ready to shoot back. After all, people who lived on horseback since childhood, even if


    It is the situation that has undergone unknown changes, but their good psychological quality still allows them to calm down quickly.


    "Throw grenades, blow up the opponent''s shape, and prepare rockets to break their psychological defense." tiger mang hiding on the roadside was also surprised by the fighting will of Tatar cavalry. Fortunately, he still had a backhand, a backhand enough to break the opponent''s psychological defense.


    Under the order, the soldiers of some independent regiments took out their long prepared weapons from behind or around their waist. When Lengfeng third division left, Hu mang specially asked to stay. The number of grenades is still quite large. Although the number of rockets is small, it is still no problem to frighten the enemy.


    When these heavy weapons were taken out and activated, countless grenades were thrown at the incoming Tatar cavalry like rain. Two rocket launchers were also loaded with shells and began to be powerful. The situation on the battlefield suddenly became very tense.


    "Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom!"


    At first, there was an incessant loud noise of hand grenades, which smashed the distant Tatar cavalry into a huge mouth, making countless war horses lose their square inch in the neighing, and then they didn''t listen to the cavalry and danced in disorder. When the two rockets were fired, they completely suppressed the charging opposition of the Tatar cavalry. When one artillery shelled 200 meters away, When he fell into the enemy''s main battle camp, his fighting heart and intention just gathered because of Gran''s words were seriously damaged in an instant.


    Under the roar of gunfire, the cavalry were completely stunned by the scene of fire and debris splashing in front of them. They have never seen such an array, and they don''t know how to deal with it. The war horse under their crotch has now become the fuse for the ultimate failure. Fear and fear of the war horse is desperate to flee, do not care about the feelings of the owner and obey any of their orders.


    It''s a mess, it''s a complete mess.


    Under the chaos, horses collide with horses and people touch people. Before mercenary cavalry rush in front of them, Tatar cavalry have fallen into the process of killing each other. One cavalry after another was thrown under the horses, and one war horse after another collided with each other and fell to the ground.


    This time, Gran was not spared. After all, when the war horse came crazy, he didn''t care whether he was riding an ordinary soldier or a general commanding thousands of troops. Under extreme fear, they only knew to run instinctively and collide everywhere. Before waiting to continue issuing orders, Gran on the horse had been thrown to the ground by the war horse. Then, with bad luck, he was trampled over by another war horse who didn''t know where he came from.


    The weight of thousands of kilograms pressed on his body, which made gram involuntarily open his mouth and stare at his eyes. There were bursts of very simple sounds in his ears, which was the sound of his ribs being crushed.


    "Poof!" a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth without warning. It was not easy to wait for the war horse to step over. Gran, who was just thinking of taking a breath, was unfortunately stepped on by another far away war horse.


    Under continuous trampling, the only thing Gran can do is to continuously spray blood, and then the strength of his body begins to disappear, disappear


    At the same time, what disappeared together were the blood in his body and the strength of breathing. In such troubled times, Gran was unwilling to close his eyes and swallow the last breath of his life.


    Gran is dead.


    As soon as the Lord general dies, the soldiers below have no command, and the formation will only be more chaotic. In addition, the cavalry who had the same experience with Gran were not one or two. When it gradually formed a scale, the will to resist was completely dissipated. The rest of the living Tatar cavalry wanted to escape and escape from the purgatory of the world.


    "Rush! Kill!"


    "If you dismount and throw a knife, the surrender will not be killed!"


    At the moment, a large number of mercenaries and main cavalry just arrived. With this unstoppable momentum and chaos, they entered the chaotic Tatar cavalry team as if they were in a no man''s land. With their swords in hand, one enemy after another was hacked under their horses.


    Under the strong morale, a large number of defeated Tatar cavalry chose to surrender. After all, if they knew that resistance would die, they had to rise up and resist, it would not be brave, but a fool.


    The whole 10000 Tatar cavalry, under continuous heavy losses, especially the separate attacks of rockets, grenades and rockets, disintegrated their will, and finally gave up and abandoned their remaining fighting will and dignity, becoming a defeated army and a captured army.


    "Hoo!" vomited a long breath. Hu mang stood up from the grass, then looked at the head of the wind chasing group with the same excited face and said, "hurry up, young master, we are still waiting for us to support and meet."


    "Good." Zhuifeng also knew that the victory here was entirely due to the support of the independent regiment''s fire gun battalion. Now that we have won, what we need to do is to rush to the south forest as soon as possible, meet with the sixth young master and encircle and annihilate the last Tatar cavalry. "Come on, speed up the cleaning of the battlefield. If you don''t surrender, kill them directly. Don''t waste time."


    The will to war has been defeated, and the next things are much easier, cleaning the battlefield and collecting prisoners.


    The fengzhui commander has issued an order. The soldiers below still want to go to Nanlin to continue to make meritorious contributions. In a hurry, they will kill any Tatar cavalry who resists and shows no surrender without saying a word. It was such a cruel act that the Tatar cavalry were afraid. These mercenary soldiers really didn''t take human life seriously. When they saw someone coming to persuade them to surrender, they didn''t dare to procrastinate and throw their knives off their horses.


    Ten thousand cavalry, nearly three thousand dead, more than two thousand wounded and five thousand prisoners. It took only two hours to complete these actions, which can be called amazing speed.


    "Send a thousand cavalry and a battalion of Musketeers to transport the captured and wounded back to Shicheng, and the others will go to Nanlin with me. Come on!" seeing the overall situation, Hu mang said in a slightly anxious voice. He was really worried about the safety of the young master.

 Chapter 714

    Nanlin.


    From the morning, agadorzi made the decision to send a small group of cavalry to show off the enemy.


    According to agadorzi, what we need to do now is to constantly exert pressure on the mercenaries opposite, force them to send troops back from the battlefield of Xihe River and Beipo, and create opportunities for the Tatar cavalry in those two places to March.


    General Su he expressed different views on this. In his opinion, even though he already knows the strength of the other party''s army, what should be done now is to start a decisive battle immediately, hit the opponent with quantitative advantages, rather than exploratory attacks, and give the other party more time to prepare.


    "General Su, you can see the strength of mercenaries, especially their fire guns are accurate and far away. Do you think if we fight hard, there will be a winner in the end? I don''t want to hurt the enemy a thousand and lose eight hundred. I never thought of swallowing the mercenaries. To be honest, we don''t have such a big appetite. It''s me to destroy them and occupy Shicheng Our goal, so don''t say anything about asking for war. Let''s focus on the overall situation. "


    Agadorzi finally polished his patience after seeing Su he ask for war several times in a row, and said this angrily.


    Seeing that agadorzi was determined, Su he had no other way but heartache. Out of the military tent camp, he looked up at the sky reluctantly, and then said sadly, "God is going to kill me!"


    Compared with agadorzi''s so-called view of the overall situation, in Su he''s view, this is just a manifestation of timidity. It is because this person is afraid of death, fear of heavy damage to the army and fear of damage to his own strength that he puts his hope on the other two ways. But in fact, neither hararuo nor gran is favored by Suhe.


    These two, one is a childe and the other is a defeated general. They both belong to those who have no strategy. Putting the hope of victory on them is basically deceiving themselves and others. It is extremely unrealistic and irresponsible.


    It''s just that agadorzi believes too much that quantity can overcome everything. He didn''t listen to the advice at all. He made Su Hesheng have no choice but to watch a small group of troops come forward to make grindstones for mercenaries.


    Yes, in the face of Tatar cavalry, mercenaries did not choose to charge the whole army, but to send a small group to attack and harass, which was welcomed with both hands.


    After sending the main force of the independent regiment, Yang Chendong has less than 5000 cavalry left. Facing more than 10000 Tatar cavalry, unless he is willing to take out all the heat and weapons in the warehouse, it is even more difficult to win.


    Even Yang Chendong is ready for the worst, that is, if he can''t stop it, he will step back slowly and exchange space for time through the cooperation of two fire gun camps. As long as the enemies in Xihe and Beipo are solved, he will have more adjustable troops. That''s when he will fight back with all his strength.


    But I never thought that the other party seemed to know his idea in general and should cooperate with him so much. He did not choose the whole army to attack, but sent a small group of troops to harass, which can be said to be right in his heart. After discussing with Yela and LV Zhuo, he decided to give tit for tat with a small group of cavalry, which should be regarded as actual combat training.


    It is right that agadorzi brought elite Tatar cavalry, and the strength of mercenaries is not poor. In particular, their training has been strengthened several times compared with other forces. It can be said that the combat effectiveness of cavalry is increasing every day. In addition, the saber they have is sharp and tough, which adds a little chance of victory to them.


    Now that the other side wants to fight less, of course they will succeed. In this way, you will send hundreds of people, and we will send hundreds of people. The two sides launched a cavalry confrontation between you and me outside the wide Nanlin.


    Cavalry hedging focuses on the morale, the proficiency of equestrian skills, and how to operate freely and flexibly as a part of the body. Of course, whether the weapon is sharp or not also accounts for a large proportion.


    Only in terms of morale, mercenaries naturally did not say. Yang Chendong, who was not poor in money, gave a fairly high reward system in money. Moreover, his social status as a soldier is not poor. If one joins the army, the whole family will not be honored. Being a soldier can support the whole family, which is also a real benefit.


    Equestrian proficiency, horse tactics and hard training have also made great progress. Not to mention the elite of Mongolian cavalry, at least ordinary cavalry are difficult to be their opponents. In addition, the sabre is made through the chixiancheng Arsenal. It is full of materials. Its sharpness and tenacity are unmatched, which greatly makes up for some deficiencies in equestrian skills.


    With good morale, sufficient morale, good horsemanship and excellent weapons, the cavalry of mercenaries really won''t be afraid of anyone. In particular, they also have three three tactics. Although such tactics can give play to more and stronger advantages than those on land, their tactics are also enough to add bonus to their combat effectiveness.


    In a word, mercenaries are not afraid of anyone when the number of cavalry is equal. Even if the opponent is the Tatar cavalry or the elite of the Tatar cavalry, the result is the same, which can be seen from the three consecutive contests between the two sides.


    In the first war, kill the enemy''s sixty horses and lose forty.


    In the Second World War, the enemy killed 70 horses and lost 43.


    In the third war, kill the enemy''s fifty-five horses and lose forty-five.


    The first and second world wars were fought by the Nvzhen cavalry regiment, and the third war was replaced by the reinforced cavalry regiment of head LV Zhuo. Only from the results of the war, the Nvzhen cavalry is worthy of their name and is really very powerful. Of course, this result has a lot to do with the saber in their hands. In the end, most of the war results are caused by the other party''s saber breaking and being unable to fight.


    After three consecutive wars, the morale of mercenaries is more prosperous. In contrast, the situation of Tatar cavalry is not so good. General Su he was even more gloomy. He thought that the previous defeat was due to the other party''s use of fire guns and good tactical cooperation. He defeated himself by cooperating inside and outside. But now it seems that without any tactics, they are not opponents under the same source of troops, which makes him have another idea, that is, whether it is wrong to choose mercenaries as the enemy this time.


    Tatar cavalry need to find a new base because of food and grass, but is it necessary to start the city?


    It''s obviously a little late to say these things now. The war has begun. It''s no longer possible for a party to retreat if it wants to. For example, if you order a retreat now, it will give a great blow to the morale of Tatar cavalry. If mercenaries chase after them madly, it may lead to the development of the war results to one side. In that case, you will be defeated without war.


    I felt that even if the good news came from Xihe and Beipo, the morale of the army would be seriously damaged. Su he once again walked into the big account of coach agadorzi and put forward his own request, that is, he can''t fight anymore.


    "My Lord, we can''t fight any more. After three battles, we all lost. The morale of the army has begun to be unstable!" Su he said with a worried face.


    "HMM." agadorzi, who was sitting at the head of the big account, replied absently.


    "Sir, you... What are you thinking?" seeing that agadorzi''s face was a little ugly, Su he asked casually out of concern.


    "It''s nothing. The scouts we sent suddenly have no reply, and there''s no information from Xihe and Beipo. It''s almost a day. Do you think there will be any problem?" agadorzi hesitated first, but considering that Su he is a senior general of his own, some things shouldn''t be hidden from him, This is very careful to say what happened.


    "What?" originally, she just thought that the other party was too tired because of the war and had some physical problems, but as soon as she heard such a question, Su he opened his mouth in shock. The Scout''s contact with the outside world was interrupted. What does that mean? It shows that they have become deaf and blind, which is a big taboo in war.


    When the two armies fight, you don''t have to know much about each other, but at least you have to know where your troops are. But now I don''t even know my own situation. It''s not a big problem.


    "How long has it been?" Su he felt a strong sense of crisis. He was more eager to know the details of the matter.


    "Since I sent scouts after World War I yesterday afternoon, there has been no news from the outside world. I thought whether it was because it was dark, these scouts went to rest, but there was still no news until dawn. In the morning, I sent some scouts and told them to come back and report within two hours, no matter what the situation was, but now they have no news Three hours have passed, but no scouts have returned. "


    Agadorzi looked at Su He as he spoke. It seemed that he was asking for advice and wanted to listen to each other''s opinions.


    It can be seen that there is still a trace of luck in agadorzi''s eyes. He may still be thinking about what delayed the scouts. Maybe they will come back and report to themselves after a while.


    Su he''s head is much calmer than agadorzi. What are scouts? They are the most flexible people in an army. They are one in a hundred warriors. They are not only strong in individual quality, but also very quick in response. In general, the task will be given to them, and there are few mistakes.


    But now, all the scouts sent have no news. There is only one possibility that they have a collective problem. In other words, they should have been surrounded by an endless net long ago.

 Chapter 715

    Only in this way can such a result occur. In the face of such an obvious problem, as the coach, agadorzi still holds the psychology of luck and fantasy. Su he has a feeling that he is too angry to speak.


    But at this time, it is not the time to pursue responsibility, but to solve the problem. Although there was anger in his heart, Su he still pressed down the anger in his heart, tried to use a peaceful but anxious tone and said, "Sir, I''m afraid it''s bad."


    "How bad?" hearing Su he''s analysis, agadorzi''s heart was geden.


    "My Lord, scouts are the strongest army. They have the ability to report back even if they fail to complete the task. But now they can''t even do this. It can only show that something has happened to them, even not only them, but also the childe hararuochu and general gran." Su He spoke out his suspicions and doubts.


    "Their situation will not be very good? Well... Not really. There are 15000 cavalry in their hands, and how many mercenaries are there. Their main forces are unable to move in front of us. How can they have the spare strength to attack them?" agadorzi said with a look of disbelief.


    "Sir, this is not the time to take chances. We didn''t know how strong mercenaries are before, but judging from the past two days, it''s obvious that we underestimated them before. That is, there are all possibilities. For the sake of safety, my subordinates suggest to withdraw immediately and meet the childe and general grang''s Department earlier. It''s the right way." Su he didn''t dare to take any chances. The soldiers were walking on the single wooden bridge. Being careful is one of the necessary qualities.


    "Retreat now? Is it so serious?" agadorzi finally faced it up, and the whole person''s expression became more and more serious.


    "Yes," Su he said in a very positive tone. I was worried that the sudden withdrawal of troops would lead to some unnecessary trouble and even some unprovoked losses, but now it seems that there is no way to go except to withdraw troops, which is better than being annihilated by the other party one by one.


    Facing Su He with such a firm attitude, agadorzi''s face finally collapsed. "This... If things are as serious as the general said, retreat, but how to arrange depends entirely on the general''s plan."


    "OK, I''ll arrange it now. It''s already evening. I''ll arrange the army to burn fire and cook immediately. After it''s completely dark, we will withdraw overnight." Su he hugged his fist and looked very solemn.


    "Everything depends on the general''s words." agadorzi has long been confused because of these words. Now he can''t make any correct judgment. He can only listen to the words of the famous general.


    Su he finally withdrew from the camp. As soon as he came out, he took a deep breath and looked at the mercenary camp five miles away. Then he narrowed his eyes and called a personal soldier to say, "immediately order the army to bury the pot and cook, and arrange a hundred people to ride to challenge the mercenaries."


    The soldiers looked puzzled. Before, the general opposed the operation of such a small army, which was no different from dying, and it hurt his morale. After a while, how did the general change his mind?


    However, it was the general''s order. Of course, he obeyed. After hugging his fist and agreeing, he turned around and made arrangements. After watching the soldiers leave, Su he looked again and murmured in the direction of the mercenary barracks, "I have underestimated you, but once we leave this time and come again next time, we will certainly let you know the power of my Tatar cavalry."


    Mercenary barracks.


    Yang Chendong is resting in the big tent. Suddenly Yang Er enters the tent to report. Tatar sends a hundred horses to challenge.


    "They sent someone again?" hearing this, Yang Chendong raised his head, with a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    "Yes, another team of 100 people has been sent. Now it is two miles outside our army''s account. It has been in formation." Yang Er nodded and replied.


    "Then arrange to strengthen the second regiment and send a company brother to meet them. Well, by the way, ask Yela and leader LV Zhuo to come to the meeting." after Yang Chendong arranged it, he asked again. For some reason, there was a kind of uneasiness in his heart.


    Yang Er left, but after a cup of tea, he reappeared. Together with him were Yela, head of the Nvzhen cavalry regiment, and LV Zhuo, head of the second regiment of the strengthening cavalry.


    "Hello, young master six." the two regiments were extremely respectful as soon as they entered the account.


    "You''re welcome. Take your seat casually. Yang Er will serve tea." with a smile on his face, Yang Chendong asked the two leaders to take their seats in front of him. When they had just settled down, he announced to his mouth, "it''s getting dark, and the Tatar cavalry sent troops to challenge. What do you think?"


    Originally, they were taking the tea handed by Yang er. Suddenly, they were stunned when they heard this. Then the two leaders looked at each other, and then fell into meditation.


    That is, the question asked by the sixth young master will not be so simple. Before, neither of them took this matter seriously. They thought that the other party had challenged it three times in a day, and it was a great thing to have a fourth time. But now they dare not think so.


    Those who can become regimental leaders are favored by Yang Chendong in terms of military affairs. They all have some skills, even not small. Now as soon as they were reminded, they found the problem as soon as their brains passed.


    "Well... Are they hiding something?" Lv Zhuo said first.


    Ye taut asked casually, "is there any big action to cover it up?"


    Not only did Yang Chendong ask, but the two talents said so. They also found something strange under their thinking.


    For example, why is it so late to send cavalry to challenge; For example, in the daytime, we lost all three wars, but why did we have to fight the fourth war? Can''t we find any way to attack?


    The two leaders had just finished their words. The curtain of the military tent was lifted, and Qiu Wu, the captain of the first guard team, came in. As soon as he came to Yang Chendong, he stood at attention and said, "report to the sixth young master, the 100 Tatar cavalry who came to challenge this time are the same as before. Also, you asked me to observe the movements of the other party. The scouts came the news that the other party is burying a pot for cooking. The camp looks very busy."


    "That''s right." Yang Chendong slapped his thigh fiercely and smiled.


    He felt something wrong before. After Yang Er went out, he called Qiu Wu and asked him to inquire about these two things. The answer to the first thing has proved that the other party does not have any new means and methods, that is to say, the so-called Tatar cavalry can not consider what attack methods they have found. The second thing is to see if there are any changes in the Tatar barracks. The conclusion reached now has confirmed many things.


    Now it is the weather at the end of July, with long days and short nights. In order to prevent soldiers from starving at night, meals in the barracks are late. Generally, meals are not so early when there is no war. But just this one, the behavior of Tatar barracks can be regarded as abnormal.


    Who is Yang Chendong? What he has seen and heard is much better than others. In particular, the work of other previous lives requires him to be cautious. Many times, if a little problem is not found and solved in time, it will lead to irreparable consequences.


    So just say bold and careful, I''m afraid no one can compare with him. It is not surprising that the sudden challenge of the Tatar cavalry made him wary. Of course, if Su he knows that he intends to send troops to challenge him in order to show his normality, but this performance is too much and will attract attention, so he doesn''t know whether he should cry or not.


    "The enemy is bound to move. If my guess is good, they are probably ready to retreat." Yang Chendong summarized the two news he just got, some arbitrary, but some resolute.


    "The enemy is going to withdraw." Yela and LV Zhuo, who heard the news, were surprised, but soon they nodded again. As the saying goes, when something goes wrong, there must be a demon. If you infer in this way, the sixth young master''s words are very reasonable.


    That is, when they guessed that the other party was going to withdraw, the two regiments immediately came to their senses. "Sixth young master, let''s prepare immediately. We''ll have dinner now, and then stare at them. Once we find that they''re going to withdraw, we''ll catch up and kill them, and hit them hard or even wipe them out."


    "No." Yang Chendong shook his head unexpectedly. Then he laughed: "Chasing is certain, but it''s not necessary to have dinner. You can inform the soldiers to eat some cold food. Anyway, it''s hot now. It doesn''t matter. The other party doesn''t want us to guess their intention, so we can''t cooperate. Hahaha. By the way, tiger Mang and chasing wind should be coming with the army. Let''s see where they are now?"


    Yang Chendong means to have a good rest in the evening and fight back in the whole line early tomorrow morning. However, the plan is not as fast as change. That is, the other party has a sense of vigilance, and the time of attack will naturally change.


    "Young master, I''ll check it." Yang Er quickly nodded his head and walked out of the military account. Yang Chendong left to discuss the pursuit with the two leaders.


    After a while, Yang Er came back again. "Young master, I asked the scouts. They said that Hutou and fengzhui regiment are coming to me. They should be here in an hour and a half to meet us."


    "An hour and a half, it was getting dark at that time. I''m afraid they won''t give us such a long time." Yang Chendong said thoughtfully after listening. Then he seemed to think of something. He suddenly got up and looked carefully before he came to the sand table, then pointed to the West of Nanlin and said: "In this way, immediately send scouts to inform Hu Mang and Zhuifeng, so that they don''t come directly to us. They go to the place where the Tatar army retreats to set up an ambush. Tell them that time is limited and we must rush there at the speed of marching. We will try to trust each other more time."


    Yang Er took the order and went away. Yang Chendong looked at Ye La and LV Zhuo: "you two work hard and go down to the mobilization meeting immediately. Remember, don''t get together and order the following officers to hold a meeting in company rows. In short, they can''t attract the enemy''s attention, and then prepare a company cavalry for me. I''m useful."

 Chapter 716

    Tatar camp. The cavalry were having a meal. Su he came out of the tent one step ahead of the others. A scout came to him and whispered, "general, there is nothing new with the mercenaries."


    "OK." Su he replied quietly, with a little determination in his heart. This time, a team of 100 people was sacrificed for the challenge. Presumably, the other party should still roam in the joy of victory. I''m afraid they won''t think at all. They have just launched the challenge and are ready to retreat.


    Speaking of it, Su he still has another way to go, that is, the whole army will press on and fight to the death with mercenaries. Only in this way, even if they can win, they can only win miserably with the combat power of mercenaries. That doesn''t have enough strength. Even if you occupy Shicheng, can you keep it?


    This is also a problem. A great war, paid enough price and did not get corresponding benefits. This is definitely not what Soviet Union wanted, let alone agadorzi wanted. In desperation, there was a move to retreat.


    Fortunately, no one would have thought that they would suddenly retreat when the situation was dominant. In this way, once they meet the childe halaro''s headquarters and general Gran''s headquarters, their strength is still not small, and they can advance, attack and retreat.


    Don''t the Han people have a saying that they are not afraid of no firewood?


    Only with enough strength, we will not die on the grassland. It''s a big deal to rob other people''s territory. With the strength of nearly 40000 cavalry in their hands, how many people will be their opponents?


    It''s a pity that Shicheng''s fat meat is afraid to have no chance with them. Thinking about Su He, I still feel some regret.


    "In this way, after dinner, Haosheng will have a rest. When it is completely dark, we will retreat. Inform all the cavalry that no one can light the torch and go quietly." he immediately decided to leave. It is obviously unnecessary to think about other things. Su He shook his head and ordered the Scouts around him.


    I have to say that Su he is worthy of being a famous general. He is still very careful when doing things. This time, if the opponent was not Yang Chendong but someone else, he might have been deceived by him.


    It was getting dark, and it was time to see the road under your feet with a torch. But from a distance, we can still see some shadows, so Su he still wanted to wait, but at this time, an unexpected thing happened. The scouts suddenly reported that the mercenaries sent a team of 100 cavalry to challenge.


    "They''re going to challenge. Can they see clearly when it''s so late?" Su Heyi, who heard the news, looked surprised and puzzled.


    The Scout is also confused. He is only responsible for delivering messages. Other things should not be considered and asked.


    "Well, even if they come, the first battle will be. In this way, arrange a team of 100 people to compete with them, but be sure to tell them that there is nothing to lose if they can''t fight. This is also my order." Su he doesn''t want to promise, but considering what to do if he doesn''t promise and arouse the other party''s vigilance? Finally, I reluctantly chose to engage.


    Su Jianhe doesn''t know. This is just Yang Chendong''s delaying strategy. It can be regarded as paying back his body with his own way. Now he needs time to give Hu Mang and chase them. Think about it. At this time, sending someone to challenge is the best way.


    At ordinary times, it''s so late. If you send someone to challenge, the Tatar department may not agree. But now they want to escape, so-called guilty conscience, then they will certainly accept the challenge. Considering this mentality, a company''s cavalry was sent out.


    Su did not think much about the merger. In his opinion, the other party clearly wanted to continue to show off. Besides, he launched four challenges during the day, and now he won''t allow others to pick again? This is also the most normal thing.


    In this way, when the night came, both sides sent a team of 100 people to fight on the grassland.


    Needless to say, of course, the Tatar cavalry lost the battle. Compared with the daytime, the time of this war was shorter, but even so, it bought mercenaries nearly half an hour. Because even after the war, the victorious mercenaries did not even return to the cavalry immediately, but shouted and scolded for a while. After the scolding was enjoyable, they laughed and said to go back to dinner and return home happy.


    The scouts came the news. Indeed, fireworks appeared in the mercenary camp, which reassured Su He. That is, the other Party chose to cook at this time. Did he not expect to escape? The opportunity finally came.


    "After the notice, the army retreated in turn, and the torches and military accounts were left." Su he made a lot of sacrifices in order to completely cover up the traces of retreat.


    After it was completely dark, the Tatar cavalry finally began to retreat. Agadorzi was in the army and retreated with the first army. He left the broken and dangerous task to general Suhe.


    Through the night, the scouts lurking a mile in front of the Tatar tent saw all this with night vision. Seeing everything, as the sixth young master said, the enemy really wanted to withdraw overnight. While secretly admiring it, he immediately sent someone to return the news.


    Similarly, the mercenaries without torches are now on their horses, with their swords in their scabbards and bows. The news from the Scout confirmed the sixth young master''s conjecture that there would be a big war or a pursuit war soon, which made all the soldiers excited.


    Yang Chendong also rode on the white dragon horse. After hearing the exact news from the scout, he looked excited and called a good word.


    The other party decided to retreat. This was the time to beat the drowning dog. Yang Chendong pulled out the saber at his waist and said loudly to the more than 5000 cavalry around him: "soldiers, it''s time to make meritorious service. Pass my order, the whole army will chase and beat the Tatar cavalry."


    "Beat the tartar cavalry." the roar came like a tsunami. Then there was the momentum of ten thousand horses moving together. The torches were lit up again and held in their hands. In addition to leaving a small number of left behind personnel, the other cavalry roared and all clapped their horses and ran towards the military camp of the tartar department.


    The Tatar cavalry, who were retreating step by step according to the plan, suddenly saw that countless torches were suddenly killed from the front, and the distance was getting closer and closer. For a moment, they were in a panic. General Su He, who commanded the army, was also shocked by the scene in front of him.


    The first feeling is that your plan has been exposed and known by the other party.


    "Things are not good, you, you and you go with me. Others retreat quickly, and I''ll catch up with you later." he is worthy of being the first general under agadorzi. Su he soon calmed down and took the initiative to stay after quickly tangled with 3000 cavalry.


    It happened suddenly. It was useless to say anything. At this time, they needed time to retreat. Su he stood up, took his commonly used bow and arrow, and shouted to the 3000 cavalry behind him: "all fight back with bows and arrows with me first to reduce the momentum of the other party''s pursuit."


    With three thousand cavalry and three thousand bows and arrows, the array was still very shocking. At least in Su he''s opinion, there''s no problem sticking to it for a while.


    The other Tatar armies were retreating rapidly. Su He and 3000 cavalry were waiting for the mercenary cavalry to approach step by step. When he saw that the first torch was less than 200 meters away from them, Su he took the initiative to draw his bow and arrows and shouted, "everyone fight back with me. Let go!"


    Suddenly, the rain like bows and arrows were shot out, directly facing the far-reaching mercenaries. All the places are lit by torches, which seems to be a target sign. Everyone can find the direction of attack in the dark.


    "Ding Ding Dang." the arrow falls like a dense rain. From time to time, the torch suddenly stops and falls to the ground. Under such a dense counterattack of bows and arrows, many mercenaries and cavalry were caught and shot off their horses.


    But there are still more cavalry coming. Among them, the leading ones are black cavalry with black armor and black battle clothes. They are more than 100 guard personnel led by Yang Chendong.


    Taking the lead on the battlefield can not only bring a strong incentive to the soldiers below, but also improve their morale faster and better. On the battlefield, some of the actions of the master general can indeed drive the whole army to play a more positive role.


    Relying on the protection of his heavy armor and ignoring the other party''s bow and arrow raid, he let it fall on him and heard a jingling sound. He rushed in front of him at a distance of 200 meters, and then waved the saber. There were scenes of Tatar cavalry being killed on horses.


    "Turn around and retreat while fighting." Su He, who had long known the strength of mercenary cavalry, knew very well that if he directly met and entangled with him, it would be difficult for the three thousand cavalry, including himself, to escape alive. Only in this way can we see more vitality while fighting and retreating.


    Su he kept retreating, and three thousand Tatar cavalry fought and retreated with him. However, there are also great disadvantages in this way. If there is not enough defense line, it can not resist the impact of mercenary cavalry. In such a retreat, the loss of Tatar cavalry was naturally great. After a few exchanges, about 500 cavalry bodies were thrown down.


    "Go back quickly and fight back with bows and arrows while retreating." she knew that if it continued, she was afraid that the 3000 people would be eaten sooner or later. Su he shouted loudly while she was anxious.


    The Tatar cavalry are still obedient, or very disciplined on the battlefield. After hearing Su he''s words, he turned around and ran away. While running away, he fought back with bows and arrows from time to time. In this way, the original cavalry confrontation has evolved into the current catch-up style. At the moment, the archers on both sides are playing their ability to fight on the horse. It''s not easy to be happy when bows and arrows come and go.

 Chapter 717

    But even if it''s a bow and arrow shooting, it''s about who''s the main attack and who''s the auxiliary attack. After catching up, it is obvious that mercenaries who rush forward make more money. The retreating Tatar cavalry are at a loss, and the number of cavalry has been decreasing sharply.


    At this time, the sky is completely dark. If it is changed to daytime, I''m afraid the loss will only be greater. But the night is also bad. In the continuous retreat, the formation of Tatar cavalry has long been chaotic. Some cavalry don''t know where to go, so they can''t form an effective defense formation. Once they launch a bow and arrow attack like mercenary cavalry, they will be like a dense net.


    Keep retreating. Under the chaotic formation, the Tatar cavalry''s bow and arrow counterattack has no deterrent ability. They can only be beaten passively. Finally, even general Su he himself only separated from the big army with more than a dozen personal soldiers.


    He still wanted to gather the scattered soldiers in his heart, but he didn''t know where to look. He secretly sighed that the brothers could have good luck. At the same time, he had to take more than a dozen personal soldiers to catch up with the main force of the big army.


    The three thousand Tatar cavalry were defeated in this way. There was no decent resistance except for the threat of bows and arrows. Therefore, from beginning to end, it only delayed Yang Chendong''s headquarters for more than an hour, and the main force of mercenaries re entered the process of chasing the enemy.


    For more than an hour, the main force of Tatar cavalry did not run far, because they, under the leadership of Lord agadorzi, had just escaped from the Nanlin range, when they met the humang independent regiment responsible for ambush and resistance here and the headquarters of the first regiment of reinforced cavalry in pursuit of the wind.


    The two regiments were ordered to hold the back of the Tatar cavalry. That is, just after the battlefield preset and ambush, I saw many people in the dark in the distance, and the main force of Tatar cavalry came.


    "Fight!" Hu Mang, who even had no time to dig mines, led the next three fire gun battalions to hit the retreating Tatar cavalry head-on.


    The sudden gunfire, the dense gunfire without any sign, and the roar of fire in the dark immediately disrupted the formation of the retreating Tatar cavalry. Under a burst of gunfire, at least hundreds of cavalry died on horses and thousands were injured in different degrees.


    Agadorzi, who was with the army, was naturally shocked to see the mercenary gun camp here. What he was more worried about was not how much he was attacked. What he was worried about was how there were so many mercenaries here. Shouldn''t they be restrained by the headquarters of general Gran on the north slope of the West River?


    Can it be said that something has happened on both sides when they appear here?


    As soon as this idea appeared, agadorzi was suddenly bad. So that when the following commander came to ask what to do, he didn''t have a definite idea.


    Speaking of this, agadorzi''s military talent is not very good, but because of his good background, he gradually began to master the army with his brother Tuotuo. There may be some means to control people''s minds, but when it comes to battlefield command, the ability is much inferior.


    Under the confusion, agadorzi, who had little military talent, had no better way. In the face of the instructions from the young generals below, he can only let the army strive to impact and rush through the enemy''s line of defense. Only in this way can we have a chance to escape from heaven.


    Without strict organization, the Tatar cavalry charged with thousands of people, but in the face of the three fire gun battalions and seven cavalry battalions at the headquarters of Hu Mang, plus more than 2000 cavalry of the wind chasing regiment, the losses under such a charge were naturally very heavy. The battle lasted more than an hour. Except that about 3000 cavalry rushed out of the blocking circle, most of the other Tatar cavalry were still trapped here and could not escape to heaven.


    It was at this time that general Su He, with more than a dozen of his own soldiers, rushed over. After hearing the news, agadorzi was overjoyed and had to hand over military power to him. But when the two met, general Su he was already in a cold sweat. The first words made agadorzi feel that he was going to die.


    "My Lord, I was the main force of mercenaries later. This time, I''m afraid the army will be destroyed."


    "So fast." hearing that the main force of mercenaries killed from behind, agadorzi just felt the sky hanging and the earth turning, and could not see hope.


    In contrast, Su he was much calmer. Although the current situation is very difficult, it is not without any advantages. For example, their total strength is still above their opponents. For example, it is night and they are better at escaping.


    Of course, even if the troops were more than the other side, the Soviet Union and Hezbollah did not arrogantly think that they could counterattack across the board and win. Successive escapes have made the army lose the most important morale. Even worse, it may collapse at any time. Once so, it will be defeated.


    Think of agadorzi, although there are various shortcomings, such as greed for life and fear of death, greed, bullying the soft and fear the hard, he is still his own adult anyway. Without each other''s reuse, there will be no own today. At the moment, Su he made up his mind that he would repay each other.


    "My Lord, it''s impossible to turn the table at this time. Only my Lord can escape and hope to get up in the east mountain to avenge today." Su he said as if he had made some decision. While making this decision, he was also prepared to sacrifice at any time.


    Shocked by Su he''s decision, agadorzi was moved and asked, "I''ll go. What about you, general?"


    "Me? Of course, I''m staying to lead the army and mercenaries to fight. If I don''t, I''m afraid adults can''t take the opportunity to rush out." Su he smiled bitterly. Who doesn''t want to live? But when he is destined to sacrifice others, he can only choose to stay. Who makes the other party an adult? He is just a general under others.


    Of course, agadorzi knew this truth. At the moment, he was very excited, but he was very angry. He was excited because Su heken sacrificed him to protect himself. He was angry because the war had wiped out their old base. From then on, he will not be able to become a strong strength on the grassland. His past glory and glory will have nothing to do with him.


    No matter what he thought, agadorzi finally agreed to Su he''s request and chose to leave. At this time, he really handed over the command of the army to Su He, leaving only 3000 elite cavalry for breakthrough.


    After su he got the command, the first thing he did was to let the close soldiers around him spread the news. It was said that general grang on the north slope and Hara on the West River were sending troops here. As long as he insisted until dawn, a large army would come to support and turn defeat into victory.


    Of course, this is impossible. Even judging from the judgment of the Soviet Union and Hezbollah, it is likely that these two armies have encountered accidents. Otherwise, where do mercenaries come from to intercept themselves here. Only in this way can the morale of the army not be confused, not collapse, and create an opportunity for agadorzi to escape.


    Sure enough, Su he''s strategy was correct. After the news was released, the originally chaotic Tatar cavalry army became much calmer. People are afraid that there is no hope, only hope, anyone will find a way to fight.


    The morale of the army was temporarily stabilized. While commanding the army to form a defense line to block the attack of the main mercenaries behind him, Su He sent two thousand cavalry to rush to the mercenaries blocking the road. He wanted to tear a hole in the front in the shortest time to create an opportunity for agadorzi to leave.


    When the morale of the army was stable, orders were earnestly executed by the cavalry below. When Yang Chendong came to the rear of the Tatar cavalry with the main force, he did not imagine the momentum, but was strongly resisted.


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Chendong looked at many mercenaries who rushed too fast because of carelessness. As soon as they entered the line of defense of Tatar cavalry, they were submerged by them. Unexpectedly, hundreds of cavalry were lost in a short time. While calling people to stop the attack, he called a scout to ask about the situation.


    Xu Yunsheng, the battalion commander of the reconnaissance battalion, has now joined the army. Yang Chendong called him to ask questions and said what he saw. "Sixth young master, the previous Tatar cavalry has indeed been in chaos, but because of the arrival of Su He, all the situation has changed. They somehow stabilized the army and had the power to fight back."


    After all, the time of occurrence is too short. It is not easy for the reconnaissance battalion to obtain such intelligence. Yang Chendong didn''t mean to blame each other. Instead, he asked with great interest, "has Su He stabilized his military spirit after he came back? It seems that this person has some skills."


    "Yes, we know from some prisoners captured before that the order to withdraw troops was also given by this man. It seems that he has good insight on the battlefield." Yang Er added.


    "Hehe, I''m interested in this person." Yang Chendong smiled. It''s time to hire people. If the other party really has the ability, he doesn''t mind soliciting for his own use. It''s just that we haven''t defeated each other yet. It''s too early to think about it.


    "In this way, if the order goes on, all troops should not rush to launch an attack. When all the troops arrive, they should launch a fierce attack with battalions and companies as units. They should push forward in an all-round way and should not rush into anything alone. In addition, the reconnaissance battalion should immediately clarify the situation and allow you to freely present the prisoners." Yang Chendong is unwilling to fight a battle of uncertainty, At least he won''t rush until he knows what''s going on in the other camp.

 Chapter 718

    Yang ER and Xu Yunsheng were ordered to do it. Soon, the mercenary attack changed from random sudden killing to organic advance. In this way, instead of giving the other party a chance, the Tatar cavalry fell into a backward situation step by step.


    The mercenaries who came after him responded so quickly, which was really beyond Su he''s expectation. He guessed that there were generals who knew better tactics in the other camp. But now, his concern is not these, but whether the two thousand cavalry sent on the retreat can rush out of a path of blood and open a way of escape for Lord agadorzi.


    Under the death order, two thousand Tatar cavalry launched a suicide attack. They were not afraid of the fire guns and bullets fired on the road ahead, and several times the mercenary cavalry, one by one, just bent their heads and killed fiercely. Such a desperate way of playing finally made them tear a hole and opened a short way of escape for agadorzi. Three thousand Tatar cavalry, also carrying hope, left the team. Plus those who had fled before, six or seven thousand Tatar cavalry rushed out.


    What the Tatar cavalry paid was that no one returned to the barracks except those who died in the war and those who were captured.


    "Hoo!" he took a long breath, and Su he''s heart was relieved. Agadorzi has escaped. His only worry is gone. Next, when he fights with mercenaries, he will use his death to prove that Tatar cavalry is not easy to provoke.


    At this time, nearly two hours had passed since Yang Chendong summoned Xu Yunsheng. One hour, it was about to dawn. At this time, battalion commander Xu finally learned from the captured prisoners that the reason why Su he could integrate the military heart was, and quickly reported it to the sixth young master.


    "Oh? Su he thought of such an idea. He really has some ability." after listening to Xu Yunsheng''s story, Yang Chendong had to sigh that Su he is really an able man.


    Before, I didn''t know how the other party did it, so I had to win step by step. But now that you know the method used by the other party, you only need to focus on its method. "In this way, pass my order, the whole army will stop attacking and wait for dawn. Once the enemy wants to make an assault, the Musketeers will be in front and the archers will be behind, so it''s just to suppress them to break through."


    It''s not what Yang Chendong wants to see. That is, it would be better to surround but not attack. What he wants now is not to destroy, but to conquer.


    The mercenaries suddenly stopped the previous fierce attack, and the front line became quiet. On the contrary, this scene caught Su He, who was doing the last battle, unprepared. Sure enough, there was no sound of killing outside. Somehow, he gave birth to a bad feeling.


    "General, are they preparing to launch a big impact?" some commanders who were also unclear came to Su He and asked for instructions.


    Someone also asked, "general, it''s almost dawn. When will our reinforcements come?"


    "Yes. Now the soldiers below are looking forward to it. After fighting this night, everyone is very tired and suffered heavy losses. The soldiers below are very nervous."


    Of course, Su he can''t say that there is no reinforcements at all. Otherwise, I''m afraid that if the army doesn''t have to fight, it will lose morale and be unable to fight. In order to stabilize the overall situation, he had to continue to arrange, "it''s not far from dawn, and the reinforcements should be coming soon. Now what we have to do is to accumulate strength. Once the reinforcements appear, we will attack inside and outside, and the mercenaries will be completely defeated in World War I."


    Listening to what Su he said, he was so sure that the thousands of commanders below couldn''t help smiling happily. Then one by one promised that they would strive to stabilize the military heart, and then leave.


    The doubts on Su Heyi''s face left behind, can it be said that mercenaries are really preparing to launch a big attack? If so, he has decided to take the army to fight to the death. At that time, even if he will die, he will also give great damage to the mercenaries, and it will not waste his life. But what if the other party is not going to attack? If they have other ghost ideas, what should they do then?


    Look up at the sky, although it is still so dark. But Su he knew that it would be bright in an hour, that is, there was not much time left for him to fight.


    Su he knew he would die. He wanted to have a bloody battle with mercenaries and die on the battlefield with military dignity. But it was a pity that the mercenaries did not follow his plan. They suddenly stopped the attack and just surrounded him from a distance, which made Su he feel bad.


    The so-called fear comes from what, just when Su he thought whether the other party would have understood his plot, suddenly there was a cry from the front line, and the voice of the Han people was very clear at the moment, "Tatar cavalry brothers, you''ve been fooled. You won''t have any reinforcements at all. Whether it''s halaro on the west river or Gelang on the north slope, you''ve been defeated by our mercenaries, and even we''ve captured halaro alive. Now you''re alone. Surrender right away is the right way. Otherwise, you can only die, and you won''t die It''s just worth it. "


    "Tatar cavalry brothers, you have been deceived. We won''t have any reinforcements at all, whether it is..."


    The shouts came again and again into the Tatar army through the other party''s simple big horn. The cavalry who first heard the news looked ugly and angry.


    The ugly face is because of their situation, and the anger is because they know they have been cheated. For a time, the military camp is like a nest. No matter how hard those thousands of commanders try, they can''t suppress it now. However, these commanders had to unite and came to Su He to ask for an explanation.


    Su he was not as flustered as everyone thought. Instead, he calmly rode on his horse, looked at the angry thousand captains and bowed his head to admit his mistake. "I''m sorry. I lied before. We really may not have reinforcements."


    "What? Are there really no reinforcements?"


    "If so, what shall we do next? Without reinforcements, we can''t be opponents of mercenaries."


    "Yes, what should we do? Please ask general Su to come up with a chapter."


    The centurions said with all kinds of words. Facing Su He, who frankly admitted everything, they suddenly found that they were not so angry. After all, the other party didn''t take the opportunity to escape, but stayed here like everyone else. With this, everyone couldn''t get angry.


    First, he calmed down the anger of the commanders, and then Su he talked about the way to deal with it. "Brothers, it''s obvious that mercenaries want to play psychological tactics and win without fighting. In that case, we will all become the captives of each other, and even life is better than death. That is, we might as well fight hard, and there may be the possibility of survival. Even if we can''t escape and die in battle, we can die happily and be a hero."


    "General, do you mean..." the thousands of commanders had guessed some decision su he would make next.


    "I mean, let''s fight, rush out and escape one by one, and everyone will be safe." Su he also knows that at this moment, we can only tell the truth. Only in this way, maybe we can get a glimmer of vitality.


    Breaking through the encirclement is not an easy thing, and most people may even leave their lives here. But as Su he said, they have no better choice now if they don''t do so.


    These thousands of commanders, you look at me, I look at you, and finally nodded helplessly. With the support of these commanders, Su he immediately issued a military order, and the whole army attacked and tried to rush out under the cover of the moonlight.


    When the military order was issued, the Tatar cavalry who were still questioning whether they had been deceived were speechless by the sincerity of general Su He. Although he was angry, he didn''t want to be a prisoner so far. He didn''t even dare to think about what his life would be like. They can only do their best now. I hope God can take care of him and let themselves live.


    Everyone held the hope that they might survive, pulled out their sabers one by one, and launched an outward rush before dawn. When hundreds of tartar cavalry rushed out, the formation was also quite huge.


    At the moment of feeling the earth shaking, the Hu mang independent regiment guarding the outermost felt it. Hu Mang, as the leader, ordered the musketeers of the three battalions to get ready, and ordered other soldiers who were burying mines to retreat and prepare for battle.


    Behind the independent regiment, strengthen the wind pursuit Department of the first cavalry regiment, which is also the first string of bows and arrows, and be ready to release bows and arrows when the enemy is close.


    Head on, there are more and more Tatar cavalry coming. They seem to have known their situation. If the first charge is fruitless, it may be more difficult to have any good results next, which makes the number of cavalry and speed of this attack more and faster.


    Although it was night, the earth was shaking, which still gave people a feeling that thousands of troops and horses bravely broke through the single wooden bridge. Therefore, the faces of many mercenaries and cavalry became very cold, and even some soldiers'' palms were sweating faintly.


    Feeling the tension of the soldiers, he often followed Yang Chendong. Hu Mang, who had raised the spirit of a senior general, smiled, "don''t panic, we are well prepared, and the enemy can''t rush over."


    As if to confirm his words, the roaring explosion suddenly rang out, and the sky burning lights reflected the original night, so that the soldiers could see what was happening on the road ahead.

 Chapter 719

    The Tatar cavalry finally rushed to the mine, triggered the sky thunder and earth fire, and sent countless enemies to the sky. The fragments after the mine exploded also flew into the bodies of many Tatar cavalry soldiers, making them like hedgehogs, shouting and wailing in pain at the same time.


    Under this kind of attack momentum without difference, all Tatar cavalry who rushed quickly became the target of attack. Hundreds of cavalry who rushed in front were swallowed up by the ruthless power of mines without even shouting.


    The powerful detonating power of Mines made the Tatar cavalry behind stop involuntarily. They looked forward with a white face, and their hearts were mixed and could not speak clearly.


    "Shoot!"


    By the towering light of the fire, he noticed that many Tatar cavalry stopped 500 meters ahead, and Hu mang made a quick decision to shoot. He knew that if he hit the opponent hard at this time, it would be like pressing the last straw, which would play a very important role in deterring the enemy.


    With a loud cry, more than 1000 Bayi bars of the three battalions fired at the same time. Although in the dark, the shooting rate of these auxiliary Musketeers was greatly reduced, which was better than the number of Tatar cavalry. In addition, there was no defense at all. A burst of gunfire came out, and I don''t know how many Tatar cavalry fell from their horses.


    First, mines were sent to heaven, and then guns threatened to take human lives. Under this threat, Tatar cavalry had to drive their horses back one by one. The first attack, which seemed to be powerful, came back in vain, but it took a big blow to their morale.


    The assault was fruitless. After waiting for the return of most of the cavalry, many people showed a pessimistic mood on their faces. Many of them have been afraid of being beaten. Under the condition that they can''t see how many enemies there are and where they are, many of their brothers died. This kind of play really makes people lose hope of victory.


    Su he didn''t say a word for a long time after he learned about the situation on the front line. He knew that the situation might be worse than he thought. If he couldn''t rush out, wouldn''t he say that they had only one way to surrender?


    The battlefield once again entered a quiet stage. The voice of mercenaries persuading to surrender came out again. It was still the same set of words just now, but compared with before, this time it was obvious that someone began to move, and the curse was much less than before.


    The persuasion continued, and the sky finally began to shine. After the sight returned to normal, the Tatar cavalry would only be more desperate. When their movements could be seen clearly by their opponents, it would be much more difficult for them to kill and escape again.


    At dawn, the voice of persuasion continued, but the mercenaries did not take any further action, nor did they rely on the advantage of their fireguns to attack. On the contrary, they began to bury the pot to make drinks. The smoke curled up. Before long, the smell of meat came out.


    "Young master, all the chefs of our logistics camp have come here. They still use the seasonings produced in the red inlaid city. With the fresh meat just killed, hehe, it''s definitely called a fragrance." Yang Er walked up to Yang Chendong like a treasure and asked for praise.


    "Very good." Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction. At the same time, he looked at the Tatar cavalry barracks opposite and said, "food is the most important thing for the people. The temptation of food can often reach the goal of invincible and invincible."


    Yang Chendong guessed well. Luring the enemy with food has proved to be very useful. In the past, mercenaries used this move to destroy the enemy''s heart and morale when facing the enemy, but this time it was also unfavourable.


    It was not dark to have dinner yesterday afternoon. Nearly six hours have passed by now. During the escape, because the mercenaries chased closely behind them, some pots and bowls of food brought by the army were also thrown away on the way. I thought I could kill out before dawn. No one has worried about it. But now, after dawn, the stomachs of many cavalry began to coo.


    Although many of them also carry a certain share of dry food, it is absolutely no problem to deal with it for at least three or two days. But the problem is that it''s cold food. How can it be compared with hot food full of meat flavor?


    Using the monosodium glutamate and other things produced by chixian City, the taste is particularly delicious. It may be exaggerated to say that it is fragrant for ten miles, but it is no problem to float for two or three miles on the open ground along the morning breeze. When these scents were introduced into the Tatar cavalry camp, many cavalry looked a little abnormal. In particular, some cavalry soldiers who were preparing to take out dry food from their arms turned ugly.


    People die compared to people, goods throw compared to goods!


    Compared with the fresh meat flavor, these cold and dry foods are too dull. It was at this time that the voice of persuasion sounded again, in which some language about food was added. For example, mercenaries promise that as long as they surrender now, they can eat fresh meat immediately. At that time, they will drink broth with hot cakes. It is absolutely delicious in the world.


    The picture outlined made many cavalry swallow at their throats. Then soldiers look at me and I look at you. It seems that they are all moved.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Hulu. I''m an authentic Mongolian. During a battle, I became a prisoner of mercenaries. I thought that life would be worse than death in the future, but I didn''t expect that I not only lived a better life and could get more pay every month, but also became a commander of a thousand soldiers. The reason to tell you This is to tell you that the reason why we gave up our homeland and fought with blood and meat is just to want to live a better life, and now the opportunity is in front of you. As long as you take the initiative to surrender mercenaries like me, and as long as you have the ability, you don''t have to worry about being ignored. This is the most real experience of a commander who surrendered. "


    "Hello, my name is Temur, a Nvzhen cavalry. I became a captive of mercenaries in a battle, and now I am a battalion level officer. Now I can save a lot of silver every month. I not only eat better, but also dress better than before. After the war here is over, I can find a beautiful grassland girl to start a family. However Later generations have a lot of children and live an immortal life without worrying about food and drink. Ha ha. "


    "Hello, my name is Liu Dai. I''m also a female immortal and a prisoner. I used to be a deputy thousand family in the gandu division of North Ming nun. Now I''m an officer at the deputy regiment level, and my treatment is more than ten times higher than before. Come on, there are delicious food that can strengthen our bodies, sharper and tough sabres, and more High officials and rich salaries are waiting for you. As long as we are willing to work hard, our future achievements will be unlimited. "


    "Hello everyone, my name is Yela. I used to be a thousand families in the kandusi area of North Ming nun. Now I am a head of the mercenary Nvzhen cavalry regiment. The most real experience I have after coming to the mercenary is that they have the best treatment for soldiers in the world, they have the most powerful weapons in the world, and they also have the best way to reward military merit in the world... As long as they come Here, as long as you can kill the enemy, as long as you are sincere enough, this will become the paradise you have always dreamed of. Come on, we welcome you... "


    One officer after another stood up and spoke for themselves, expressing their views on mercenaries and their own experiences from different angles.


    I didn''t speak any big truth, but the more simple the language is, the more it can arouse the recognition of ordinary cavalry and make them produce a resonant feeling.


    With the voice of these officers to persuade them to surrender spread to the Tatar barracks, many cavalry have changed their looks and are ready to move. It seems that they will stand up and choose to surrender to the enemy only one chance.


    Naturally, the commanders in charge of them felt this change. While anxious one by one, they all went to general Su He and wanted the general to think of a way to make both ends meet. But Su he didn''t say anything about it. He just looked at the sky helplessly and shook his head.


    Everyone has the right to choose his own way of life and future. He can''t interfere. In fact, we can''t interfere. Otherwise, forcible suppression may lead to mutiny. On the contrary, if these soldiers can have a good way out, it is still what he wants in his heart.


    "Well, even so, let''s send some of the wounded in the barracks to see if these mercenaries really mean what they say. If so, you can also choose to surrender in order to live better. If not, we''ll fight with them as soon as we die. The big deal is to die."


    Su he even said such words. The thousands of commanders were speechless after hearing them. But it can''t refute anything. Can you say what the general said is wrong? Is it wrong for a general to find a way to live for the soldiers below?


    There is no objection, nor can there be any objection. The order was passed on, and some Tatar cavalry wounded by arrows and guns became the first prisoners sent to mercenaries. Then everyone watched helplessly. Mercenaries sent out a lot of troops and carried away the Tatar cavalry thrown in the middle of the battlefield with a single frame carried by two people.


    At this moment, some people envy the wounded. It seems that only the wounded can surrender to the enemy without being blamed by anyone.


    The voice of persuading to surrender still sounded from time to time, but over time, I don''t know whether the Tatar cavalry was numb or what orders came from above. In short, I haven''t seen any intact cavalry choose to surrender.

 Chapter 720

    Time passed little by little. When the time reached noon, the smell of meat came from afar, accompanied by another big killer mace, that is, some Tatar cavalry soldiers who had been injured and sent to mercenaries were sent back to the center of the battlefield on both sides.


    "Brothers, I''m Gu Shan. Many of you must know me. I was injured by an arrow and couldn''t ride a horse, but I was sent to the mercenary to be a prisoner." a Tatar cavalry on the horse shouted loudly.


    Such a cry soon caused bursts of discussion in the Tatar barracks. "That man is really Gu Shan. I''m not far from his hometown. I know him."


    "He is Gu Shan. He was originally with me. He turned into ash and I recognized him. I just didn''t expect that he couldn''t get on the horse when he left in the morning. Now he can ride a horse."


    Immediately, several Tatar cavalry took the initiative to stand up and prove the true identity of Gushan.


    When his identity was implemented, the credibility of Gu Shan''s words increased a lot. When he talked about his experience, everyone naturally chose to listen carefully. On hearing this, I also knew what happened to others in mercenaries.


    In Gu Shan''s own words, although he is a prisoner, he is really different from a prisoner.


    Since he and his injured companions came to the mercenaries, they were surrounded by a group of medical officers called military doctors, and then various examinations, various treatments, various drugs and various means.


    After treatment, hot broth and big cakes were sent to him, and some men from Mongolia surrounded him. Through chatting, let him know clearly that these Mongolian soldiers in front of him are not pretending; Through chatting, he learned more about the military system of mercenaries and the treatment of soldiers.


    Gu Shan is a man who can speak. After seeing that many people are listening carefully to his speech, he bluntly announced that he learned that the treatment of soldiers is ten liang of silver for class B soldiers and fifteen liang of silver for class a soldiers.


    The so-called B-type soldiers are the second-line troops with slightly weak fighting ability. Naturally, the A-type soldiers are the first-class troops with strong strength. When the treatment was announced, it immediately attracted whispers of tartar cavalry who listened carefully.


    The salary of one Tatar cavalry a month is only two liang silver. Of course, if there is a war, there are still some additional benefits. For example, some of the things they grab can be owned by themselves, and some of the military merit they get can also be exchanged for silver.


    But even so, on average, they get a limited amount of silver every month, which is far less than the salary of mercenaries. Not to mention, according to what Gu Shan has heard, once mercenaries encounter a war and win military merit, they will only be rewarded more. For example, if you kill an enemy on the battlefield, you can get one to ten liang of silver in return, which depends on who you kill.


    In this way, the Tatar cavalry showed excitement and even longing in their eyes. The cavalry who can be here are all elite Tatars. In terms of combat ability, they are more powerful than the Tatar cavalry on the West River and the north slope. But all capable people are conceited, such as making military contributions, which is as easy as home cooking in their hands. Now, who doesn''t feel excited to hear that military merit can get so many rewards?


    The so-called capable people must first have a platform to show their abilities, and mercenaries here is obviously a very good platform to show the aspirations of capable people.


    Speaking of the treatment of Mongolian cavalry, although their marching and fighting ability is very strong, due to the constraints of the environment, they seem to have no creativity except fighting and grazing. Therefore, their treatment has always been very low, not even as good as the northern Ming army, nor as good as the former Nuzhen department and Mongolian department in Narcissus town.


    What you pay is not proportional to what you get, which once made many Tatar cavalry resent. But considering that everyone is like this on the Mongolian grassland, it will be balanced slowly. Just balance doesn''t mean they really accept it. They still want to prove themselves and want to improve their treatment.


    After all, with money, you can do a lot of things, which anyone knows. Why do Mongolian cavalry always like to loot everywhere? It won''t even take long to think of soldiers pointing to the Central Plains. Isn''t it because they are too poor?


    As we all know, the Central Plains is vast and rich, and the people there are also very rich. If they don''t give their ideas, who will give them their ideas. Although many people die in every war, compared with what we get, this risk is worth taking.


    Now, instead of robbing others out of the grassland, they can also get good treatment, which is equivalent to sending benefits to themselves. How many people can not be excited? How many people can ignore it?


    At this time, not only the ordinary Tatar cavalry, but also some Tatar centurions and centurions were moved. As Gu Shan said just now, the lowest salary for an ordinary soldier in a month is ten Liang silver. As a small general, he will only get more. If you follow this treatment and work in the mercenary army for several years, you will have money to marry a daughter-in-law, build a house and buy sheep and horses. With money and a happy and comfortable life, who would want to go to war and take risks?


    The emergence of Gu Shan has made many people know more about mercenaries and yearn for them. In the following time, more Tatar cavalry soldiers who were slightly injured and treated, such as Gu Shan, were released, came to the center of the two armies and began to help publicize the benefits of mercenaries.


    One person''s words may not be credible, but what about ten people, a hundred people, and more?


    Don''t say that what you originally said is the truth. With so many people saying one thing together, even if it is false, it will come true.


    As more and more of the original companions came out to speak, gradually, no one was doubting the truth of the matter. On the contrary, people''s eyes are full of stars and imagine the benefits they will get after joining the employment.


    Gu Shan and others will be sent out. Naturally, they have received a certain commitment from mercenaries. For example, Yang Er, the so-called mercenary logistics battalion commander in charge of receiving them, said that as long as they help persuade them, once the Tatar cavalry choose to surrender, they will not only receive one hundred and two silver awards for their military achievements, but also give priority to assessing their abilities and entering the class a corps after they are cured.


    Even for their own sake, Gu Shan and others will go all out and do their best to boast a flower of mercenaries.


    Finally, the effort paid off. Under the bewitchment of the language, a bold Tatar cavalry was the first to go out of the camp and come to the center of the two armies to express their willingness to surrender to mercenaries.


    His appearance was naturally welcomed by Gu Shan and others. In the warm applause, soldiers from two battalions were also dispatched from the mercenary side to welcome him. In addition, a specially assigned person was immediately responsible for the registration. The receiving officer also appreciated that the Tatar cavalry dared to stand up first, and said that if he performed well, he would give more consideration to his promotion and silver addition in the future.


    With such a living example in front of us, the other Tatar cavalry finally couldn''t help it. They took the initiative to stand up one by one and scrambled to be the first. It seemed that they were afraid that if they took one step at night, all the benefits would be robbed by others.


    More and more Tatar cavalry chose to surrender, laid down their weapons, jumped off their horses and joined the camp of mercenaries. Therefore, the tension of the previous war slowly disappeared, so that the originally tight string was also put down, and there were examples of centurions and centurions joining the mercenaries.


    In the camp of Tatar cavalry, Su he stood at the door of the tent, looking at what was happening in front of him for a long time. There was no expression on his face. He couldn''t tell whether he was happy or lost.


    Su he''s mood is indeed a little complicated. You say he is happy. He is naturally happy that so many brothers have a way to live. But at the same time, there are some worries that mercenaries will be bad to their brothers. If they immediately surrender, it is tantamount to fish on the chopping board, which can be slaughtered. If all this is false, what should we do?


    In this mood of worrying about gain and loss, Gu Shan, who had done his best to say before, crossed the middle line between the two armies and came to Su He.


    Su he intended to ask for this. He wanted to contact Gu Shan alone, and then use experience to judge whether what the other party said is true or false. Seeing someone coming, he quietly turned and walked towards the big tent, spitting out a word, "come with me!"


    Gu Shan was naturally nervous and even nervous. After all, he was just an ordinary Tatar cavalry in the past. It was a thing he didn''t want to see a general like Su He commanding the army. But now, they can meet alone. It is conceivable how the mentality will change.


    Once entered into the account, it was very cold inside. Su he turned his head and said casually, "take any seat."


    "General Xie, I''m used to standing." Gu Shan can still carry his identity clearly. He doesn''t have a seat, but respectfully stands aside.


    Su he didn''t say anything about Gu Shan''s performance, but asked casually after taking care of his seat, "tell me, tell me everything you saw after you went to the mercenary camp and the benefits they promised you. Remember, don''t make a lie. If I find out, you''ll never get out of this big account."


    The voice didn''t have the slightest sense of anger, that is, even the murderous spirit didn''t come out, but these words brought a lot of pressure to Gu Shan, so that he suddenly burst into a cold sweat. It also gave him a feeling that he had better not tell any lies in front of general Su He, otherwise his life would be lost here.

 Chapter 721

    "Yes, general, I will report truthfully." Gu Shan said sincerely. Then he explained in detail what happened when he entered the mercenary camp. Even Yang Er met him and told him what he promised.


    "General, I didn''t tell a lie. What I said was true. I also saw the soldiers who were mercenary Tatars in the previous battle in the barracks. Most of them were well treated. Although they were locked up in military accounts, they were not beaten, scolded and scolded. They had a fixed time to go out every day. And once one of them was willing If you surrender, you will be immediately separated and treated better. Even those soldiers who have no choice for the time being can eat enough for three meals and won''t go hungry. "


    Listening carefully, Gu Shan was talking about everything he saw in detail, and Su He nodded from time to time. He can feel that Gu Shan didn''t lie. He interrupted several times and asked the previous questions again. The answers are the same, no difference.


    From Gu Shan''s mouth, he knew more about mercenaries and that his soldiers were doing well. He could finally rest assured. Slowly he closed his eyes, then waved his hand and said, "good. Thank you for telling you so much. Now you can leave."


    The valley mountain that could leave didn''t move immediately, but after struggling in his heart, he took the initiative to say: "general, don''t you choose to join mercenaries? Their treatment is really good, and their mental outlook is no worse than that of our Tatar cavalry."


    "Hehe, don''t say any more, otherwise I will only be forced to change my mind not to kill you. You leave."


    Although he didn''t say anything more, Su he has expressed his determination with practical actions. That is, others can surrender, but he won''t. How could he say that he was also a general who once commanded the cavalry of 10000 people? How could he choose to surrender in exchange for rebirth?


    At this point, Su he is going to be angry. It is supposed to be the time for Gu Shan to leave. However, he still didn''t move. After a tangle on his face, he suddenly said, "general, the mercenary most wants to see you throw in, and promised that you will have a chance to lead the army alone. He also said that if you don''t go, the life of Childe halaro will be worrying."


    Listen, Gu Shan is still noisy here. Su he is going to be angry. Isn''t his expression clear and specific enough? Why should the other party persuade themselves? It''s necessary to give the other party some strength. While he was thinking of punishing Gu Shan, he suddenly heard the last sentence and heard the name of halaro. For a moment, his closed eyes suddenly opened, "what are you talking about? How is halaro still alive?"


    Su he finally reacted, which made Gu Shan feel relieved. Before coming, Yang Er told him that if possible, he could help persuade Su He and give him a letter. But Yang Er also said that this task can not be completed. After all, it is too dangerous. No one will blame him if it is not completed. Of course, if it is completed, there will be additional rewards and so on.


    On the way to see Su He, Gu Shan thought a lot. Finally, he decided to try, not only because of the generous reward, but also a more important factor. He respected general Su he very much and didn''t want to see the general die because he didn''t surrender, so he finally encouraged his courage to try. Now it seems that he was right in the end.


    The happy Gu Shan took out the letter in his arms and handed it to Su He. "General, this is a letter from the mercenary general to you. There should be the answer you want. Have a look."


    Su he took the letter without hesitation, then spread it out and finally knew what had happened in Xihe and Beipo.


    Not out of his expectation and speculation. Both the 5000 Tatar cavalry in the West River and the 10000 Tatar cavalry on the north slope were defeated.


    The defeat was still very complete. General Gran, who led the north slope, was killed in the chaos army. Hala, who led the 5000 cavalry of the West River, was lucky and caught alive. Now people are in the hands of mercenaries. They originally wanted to kill him. However, if Su he is willing to surrender, this person can not die. This is the commitment of the mercenary leader Daming Zhongdan, and it also expresses the other party''s importance to him.


    At the end of the letter, it was also written in the handwriting of Yang Chendong, "general Su He, I have heard of the great power of unifying the army for a long time. My heart is looking forward to it. If I wish to return, I should be reused. Ming is loyal, brave and loyal!"


    Only a few words of this behavior, in Su he''s eyes, really weigh as much as ten thousand kilograms, which made Su he feel moved. The other party so deliberately wants to accept himself, which makes him feel some secret joy in his heart.


    Good birds choose trees to live. Any capable person wants to find a bright Lord. Only in this way will he not bury his talents. Su he also had a great dream in his heart, that is, like his predecessors, Genghis Khan, his greatest hero, ruled the whole grassland, and then let Mongolian cavalry step all over the world to achieve supreme hegemony.


    Unfortunately, this wish was completely hopeless because he kept up with agadorzi. This is a greedy man, a short-sighted man. As long as he can eat enough, wear warm clothes and have enough power, he will stop moving forward. With such people, it may be possible to make a living. It is obviously impossible to achieve king and hegemony. If the other party hadn''t promoted and reused himself, I''m afraid Su he would have left long ago.


    I thought I would never have the chance to fulfill my wish in this life, but now, the opportunity is put in front of me again. Ming Zhongdan Gong, the legendary god of war, a man who can easily defeat the first handed himself an olive branch. How can he not be excited?


    But sometimes, just excitement is not enough. What really moved Su he was that as long as he chose to surrender, he could save halaro''s life, which hit his heart and made him have no choice.


    Without agadorzi''s attention and promotion, there would be no Suhe today. In order to repay his kindness, he tried his best to let the other party leave. It is said that he has finished repaying his kindness. But it seems that this is not enough. He also wants to make the other party owe him a favor. In this way, no matter who talks about it in the future, he will not blame himself. If you can save Hala, it is tantamount to letting agadorzi owe himself an adult love. That is a real perfection.


    "Is halarochu still alive? I want to see him making a decision." although Su he was moved, he didn''t show it, but said very calmly.


    "Yes, I''ll pass on the general''s request to the mercenary general. Just wait for the news." Gu Shan naturally can''t make any commitment, and he doesn''t have such power. All he can do is convey the original words.


    "Well, I''ll give us two days. If you don''t see Hala in two days, you''re cheating me. At that time, even if I fight to death, I''ll fight with you to the end." Su he''s voice became cold and released his murderous spirit.


    "Yes." Gu Shan was affected and quickly agreed. Then he left the account.


    Soon after, the news spread back to the mercenary camp, and the following officers had different views on the requirements put forward by Su He.


    It was suggested that Hala could not be handed over. This man had had adverse thoughts on the sixth young master before. Even there was a big war at the low stone pile. He was agadorzi''s only son. He could not be let go. He should be killed. Besides, the other party was not surrounded. The news said that at least 6000 Tatar cavalry escaped. It is difficult to say whether it will become a climate in the future.


    As soon as this view was put forward, it was supported by many people. Everyone believes that it is not worth the loss to let Hara go for the sake of a defeated general Su He.


    So many people supported this view that the voice of quarrel in the big account soon disappeared. After unifying their opinions, everyone''s eyes fell on Yang Chendong, who had not spoken in the first place.


    "A thousand troops are easy to get, but a general is hard to get. You must have heard of it." with a smile on his face, Yang Chendong glanced at the faces of the officers in the account one by one.


    "Su he''s ability must be obvious to all of you. Let me ask you a question. In front of mercenaries, if you command these Tatar cavalry, can you guarantee that it is better than Su he?" Yang Chendong didn''t talk about anything. Instead, Yang Chendong talked about things. Just one question was thrown out, and the tent became silent.


    They asked themselves that unless they knew all the plans of the sixth young master, there might be some chances of winning the battle together, otherwise they would not win the battle. It can be said that the tartar cavalry had been defeated at the moment when they became enemies with mercenaries.


    "Hehe, I know many of you despise the defeated generals in your heart. But what I want to say is that defeat is not the fault of the generals. That is, whoever commands this army will have the same consequences. Why should you despise Su he? As for defeat, most of you have experienced it. Why have I ever looked at you differently?"


    When asked, the faces of many accounts turned red. In particular, ye La, the head of the Nvzhen cavalry regiment, and Liu Dai, the deputy head of the Nvzhen cavalry regiment, all looked crimson. Aren''t they the losers? It is precisely because of his good ability that Yang Chendong finally took a fancy to him and cited him for reuse that he has today.

 Chapter 722

    Even if you are such a person, what qualifications do you have to look down on others?


    Everyone stopped talking. Yang Chendong smiled and said, "as for Hala, a dead man is of no value. If we can exchange a dead man in our eyes for the sincere surrender of Su He, it''s worth it, isn''t it?"


    This time, no one said anything. This is not only because Yang Chendong''s prestige is too high, so high that his words are perfect. More importantly, people say that it is indeed very reasonable, so that everyone can''t find a place to refute.


    Because Yang Chendong expressed his opinion, the matter was settled. Immediately let the Scout return to Shicheng and bring hararuo out to the battlefield, and Yang Chendong also made a decision to go to the Tatar cavalry army to see Su He.


    Naturally, some people were worried about this decision, but Yang Chendong said that he had confidence in the black cavalry. In addition, mercenaries could press on to the front line. Once they found that the situation was wrong, they could immediately launch a general attack. Finally, other regiment and battalion officers couldn''t say anything more.


    The Scout goes quickly and comes back quickly. Just a day and a half later, hararuo was brought to Yang Chendong. Compared with the last meeting, this person is a little embarrassed. He should have not washed his face for several days, which makes people feel very spiritless.


    "Somebody, fetch water to wash his face and get him a set of clean clothes to change." he just looked at Hala casually, and Yang Chendong looked away. If such a little man had not been valuable now, he might not have seen it more in his life.


    Hararuo was taken down, waiting to follow Yang Chendong and more than 100 black cavalry out of the mercenary camp again. It was like a different person, and he was much more energetic.


    Although his face has recovered a lot, it can be seen from his rotating eyes that he was still afraid at this moment. After he became a prisoner, he didn''t know his future. He didn''t even know when he would die. Under this shadow, he dared not say a word more. Once he found that there were black riders around looking at him, he also showed a flattering smile as much as possible to please.


    In halaro''s fear, he was surprised to find that after they came out of the mercenary camp, they came to the Tatar army. After a careful look at the black cavalry around him, the number is only more than 100. He really doesn''t understand. Do you really dare to take him into the camp of Tatar cavalry? Is this the so-called art expert''s courage.


    Thinking about it, Yang Chendong took more than 100 black cavalry through the battlefield of the armistice between the two sides and came straight to the Tatar army camp. Along the way, we can see many Tatar cavalry who hesitate to surrender or not. When they saw hundreds of black riders such as Yang Chendong, their eyes showed a look of shock and confusion.


    Su he stood in front of the largest military tent of the Tatar cavalry camp. Seeing the black cavalry coming from a distance, and there was a living Hala in the team, his face didn''t move when he came out, but he was really shocked. The mercenaries really sent hararuo. It''s really what they say and do.


    "Now that you are here, how about taking a seat in the big tent?" in the spirit of hospitality, Su he also wanted to test each other. Su he made an invitation.


    Of course, this is also tempting. He wants to see if mercenaries are really brave and have such courage.


    "Of course," replied Yang Chendong, who was the first to ride a white dragon horse. All the way, he was not surprised or flustered, just like walking in his own military camp, without showing any weakness. On the contrary, when he came to Su He, his eyes were still looking at him, like looking at a treasure.


    Yang Chendong, who promised to come down, got off his horse, took Yang ER and Qiu Wu, the captain of the first team, as well as Badaojiang and Pengyue, who escorted hararuo, and marched into the military tent.


    In this entry, you can see that there are about 50 swordsmen and axes holding swords on both sides of the inside. They are staring angrily at Yang Chendong and others who come in. There is a picture that they will do it together at the command. In the future, people will chop into meat and mud.


    "You are deceitful and bold." after seeing the current situation, Yang ER and Qiu Wu divided the left and right sides, pulled out their sabers, and showed strong anger and killing intention in their eyes.


    Instead of being confused by the scene in front of him, Yang Chendong smiled and looked at Su He, who had come to the front and was three meters away from him, and asked, "is this your way of hospitality?"


    At this time, Yang Chendong not only showed that he was not afraid, but in fact he was really not afraid. If the current Hara is still in his own hands and has not been delivered to the other party, he will not move about for convenience with this one. According to his analysis, the reason why he put on such a posture is just to scare himself.


    While Yang Chendong was talking, Badaojiang and Pengyue also tightened their sabers. The sabers were standing on halaro''s neck. It seemed that halaro could pull out a stream of blood, which made halaro exclaim loudly, "Suhe, don''t move, don''t move!"


    Instead of scaring others, he scares his own people like this. Su he can clearly see a trace of disappointment in his eyes. Then he raised his hand and waved. At that moment, the 50 swordsmen and axes stepped back, keeping a safe distance from Yang Chendong and others.


    After substantively expressing some goodwill, Su he looked at Yang Chendong and asked, "can we release people now?"


    It is said that the danger has not been relieved. Releasing people now is tantamount to putting themselves in danger. Anyone is afraid that they will not easily agree. But Yang Chendong is not an ordinary person. There are a lot of fifty swordsmen and axes, but he really didn''t put them in his eyes. All the four men he took could be an enemy of ten, and his own strength was even more unfathomable. There was daoxiao outside the account with more than 100 black cavalry. It was impossible to resist the ten thousand troops, but there was still no problem. Once there was chaos here, the mercenaries outside would come in. These were his confidence.


    Therefore, after listening to Su he''s question, Yang Chendong smiled, "of course, you can let people go. I was going to give it to you. Come on, let hararu go."


    The friend of Badaojiang was stunned for a moment, but it was the order of the sixth young master. Although they were reluctant to give up, they still put down their Sabre and pushed ha La Ruo out to Su he''s side.


    This move also startled Su He.


    What he said just now is just a tentative move. If the other party doesn''t let people go, he must laugh at it. It''s just like pointing out mercenaries. He''s also as timid as a mouse. He can take the opportunity to suppress the other party''s momentum.


    But now, people really let people go. Only this breadth of mind and spirit made him don''t know what to say.


    Suhe didn''t know what to say. Hararuo Chu, who was released, finally got free. He suddenly shouted. "General Su, hurry up and catch these people. Their status is not low. They can coerce them and make mercenaries pay the price."


    All the way, although I didn''t know Yang Chendong''s true identity, I met twice anyway. In addition, when he left the mercenary camp, he could see that when many people looked at Yang Chendong, they showed very respectful eyes. Based on this, he guessed that this person was extraordinary and shouted loudly.


    At this moment, hararuo showed the style of the white eyed wolf incisively and vividly. These words also moved the 50 swordsmen around. Just now there were hostages in each other''s hands. They dare not move in vain, but now the enemy who has nothing is no longer in their eyes.


    Hararuo''s cry also made Yang ER and Qiu Wu very nervous. The four even involuntarily made a movement of touching their waist. They all came with pistols. Once the situation was out of control, they would pull out their guns and kill.


    However, Yang Chendong was still not flustered. Instead, he looked at Su He and smiled. That seemed to tell everyone that he was not an enemy, but a friend.


    Su he was also one of the calm people. At least he didn''t shout or order to take people. Instead, he looked at Yang Chendong and asked curiously, "but I don''t know who you are?"


    Seeing Yang Chendong''s calmness and that the black horse was led by this man, Su he was indeed interested. This person''s boldness and courage are the only thing he has seen in his life. With this, this person deserves respect.


    "Why? General Su, you really don''t know who I am? Well, I''ll tell you. Listen, I''m the loyal and courageous Duke of Daming, who is also called the God of war by you." Yang Chendong still smiled on his face, and revealed his identity word by word.


    Loyal and brave? God of War!


    At the moment when the name was said, not only Su He, but also the 50 swordsmen and axes stepped back involuntarily, and their faces showed their horror.


    What is a person''s name and the shadow of a tree are perfectly interpreted at this time.


    After a brief panic, everyone looked at Yang Chendong carefully. After all, it''s not the first time they''ve heard of the name of the God of war, but it''s said that this man has three heads and six arms and is three feet tall. But now look, he''s the same as them, just younger and handsome.


    "You... Are you the God of war?" Su he asked incredulously.


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed. And when you go to the mercenary army in the future, you will naturally know that I didn''t tell lies." Yang Chendong said with a smile, almost patting his chest and taking out his ID card as a card.

 Chapter 723

    It''s the God of war. Su he is really excited. The real men in the grassland worship heroes. Undoubtedly, they can defeat the warlord who was also the first leader of warla, which naturally belongs to the category of heroes. I only heard its name before. Now I finally see a real person. How can I not be excited.


    Not to mention that the God of war is still the commander of mercenaries, and can even decide the life and death of many of them. Of course, what made Su he more excited was that he actually came to him in person, and what he wanted was just to attract himself. At present, he had a feeling of being highly valued. That feeling was very good and made him very comfortable.


    Hararuo was also frightened by the name of the God of war. But soon, there was an excited light in his eyes. This is the God of war. It''s a person who makes you afraid first. If you can catch this person and give it to you first, you will get a lot of good things. Wasn''t that a time of fame and fortune? His power will therefore get great development opportunities, and he will also be regarded as a hero by the grassland warriors.


    Thinking of all the benefits he might get, Hala couldn''t restrain his excitement and excitement. He shouted to the hatchet in the tent, "what are you doing? You''re not going to catch someone quickly. It''s a great credit."


    The voice shouted out, which also moved a group of swordsmen and axes. But no one did it, but his eyes fell on Su He. Su he is the commander here. They can only obey the orders of this man.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t move, he looked at Su He. If Hala was unhappy, she said with a gloomy face, "can''t you hear what I said? I tell you, if you don''t obey, I''ll give you to my father. Su he can''t protect you at that time."


    Poor hararuo didn''t know the fact that his father had escaped with 3000 cavalry. He thought that nothing could be stopped by his father''s name.


    Halaro revealed his true face, which made Suhe very unhappy. God of war can take risks alone, which is a manifestation of courage and knowledge, but why not trust yourself? Although he also wants to defeat the God of war, it will be both fame and wealth. But to defeat is also to defeat openly on the battlefield, not to use the way of villains and start with the trust of the other party. In that case, he will not be a hero, or even a bear.


    "That''s enough." suddenly she screamed, and Su he stopped halaro''s yelling. Then he looked at Yang Chendong with his fist and said, "it''s the God of war. It''s disrespectful."


    "Ha ha." Su he''s performance was seen in Yang Chendong''s eyes, and he was still very satisfied. The other party''s failure to do anything is enough to prove that he is an open and aboveboard man. Such a person is always worthy of trust. He smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter. I''ve admired general Su''s talent for a long time. What? You made an offer for me to send Hala back. I not only sent people, but also appeared here in person. I don''t know if it shows enough sincerity?"


    Su he took the opportunity to say his goal, which also made Su He blush. If he just wanted to test the sincerity of the mercenary, the other party''s performance was so good that he had nothing to say.


    A man''s words are irretrievable. Su he was moved by Yang Chendong''s sincerity. He did what he said. He then hugged his fist and said, "God of war, it''s hard for Su He to convince people, but I really convinced you. From then on, Su he is willing to work for you and is willing to take him in."


    As he spoke, he knelt down on his knees, and Su he finally bowed his head.


    "Hahaha, OK, OK." Yang Chendong was overjoyed. Laughing, he stepped forward a few steps, came to Su He, stretched out his hand and helped him up. Then the monarchs and ministers looked at each other and smiled, and everything was silent.


    Su he expressed his intention to surrender, which frightened Hala. Instead of being domineering just now, he stood next to him like a cat. When he noticed Yang Chendong''s eyes, he tried his best to squeeze out a smile. He didn''t think about how he wanted to kill people just now.


    The villain''s appearance was shown at a glance by him. Yang Chendong did even look at him more. Such a person is not worth seeing more. If it weren''t for Su He to join the mercenary, I''m afraid he would have died many times.


    Yang Chendong can ignore Hara Ruo, but Su he can''t. in the idea of returning grace, he first looked at Hara Ruo, then looked at Yang Chendong and said, "God of war, my subordinates have a feeling of indifference. I don''t know if I can say it."


    "But it doesn''t matter," said Yang Chendong with great generosity.


    "My subordinates want to send hararuo out of here. If there are other Tatar cavalry willing to follow, please don''t obstruct them. As for the rest, my subordinates will try their best to persuade them to work for mercenaries together. Please agree."


    This is the last condition, and Su he has finished some things in the past. Even though he has done so many things, it doesn''t hurt to do one more thing. Yang Chendong nodded and said, "OK, I promise you."


    "Thank you, God of war." Su he''s already very respectful. After finally making a choice, his whole mind became relaxed.


    Before the big tent, more than 100 black riders rode on horses with black iron faces, which made people unable to see the expression on their faces. However, a serious murderous spirit was indeed revealed, which attracted the Tatar cavalry who wanted to watch from a distance.


    Time passed minute by minute. The sixth young master hasn''t come out yet. Fortunately, there is no sound of fighting from the big tent. But before the result, all the black riders kept their best state. They would draw a knife and shoot at the command.


    In fact, it''s not just drawing a knife, so the black riders carry a 95 style behind them. Everyone''s whole body is full of cartridge clips, even the arrow pot is full of grenades, just in case.


    Just when he was so nervous that even a random noise might lead to chaos, the curtain of the big tent was finally lifted from the inside, and Yang Chendong in a red cloak strode out.


    Yang Chendong was followed by Yang ER and Qiu Wu. When he went in, there was another Su He around him. It can be seen that the other party deliberately stood behind Yang Chendong and showed a very respectful appearance.


    Yang Chendong, who came out, first gently nodded his head to the guards such as daoxiao to show that he had nothing to do, and then looked sideways at Su He and said, "you can start."


    "Yes," Su he replied with a fist. Then he left by Yang Chendong''s side with big strides and stood more than ten meters away from the big tent. Then he jumped up, got on a war horse and shouted from a commanding height, "everyone pay attention and gather here. This general has an important thing to announce."


    At this time, after several wars, after sending away all the wounded, and some people chose to surrender, but now the number is still about 7000. So many people, all close to one, the momentum is still very huge.


    Fortunately, they are worthy of excellent teachers. Even if they gather, they are very regular. No one is flustered. They are orderly, either standing near or far away, but their eyes are looking at Su He, waiting for the general''s next order.


    After about a column of incense, the camp was safe again, and few people were moving on. Su he''s cry finally came out, and the loud voice came into every soldier''s ears. "I''m Su He. I''ve made a decision to join the mercenary. All brothers, if you believe me, please make a new start with me."


    There was silence in the crowd, and then there was a loud cry. Obviously, this decision was very popular. Many people have been moved, but because there are still many people who don''t make a choice, they can''t force themselves out, so they forbear.


    Now, even the generals have made the decision to surrender to mercenaries. They finally have nothing to worry about and hesitate about.


    The shouts went on and on for a long time before they gradually subsided. Su he''s voice continued to ring, "Mr. halaro has been sent back. If anyone is willing to follow him, I won''t stop or object. I can leave with him. Those who don''t want to join the mercenary can also leave with him first. When you feel safe or the time is ripe, you can leave by yourself. After that, everyone will be different from each other, but if there is one thing One day, when we meet on the battlefield, we will never be soft hearted. Please understand and cherish those who leave. "


    We were given another choice. What we said earlier was very gentle, but this sentence came at the end, which meant a strong threat. These words were heard in the ears of the army, and indeed made some people with other thoughts look worried. They had to think about where to go in the future if they really left. Moreover, the combat power of mercenaries is so strong that once they become the enemy , can they win more?


    To put it bluntly, will they have a chance to survive?


    Yang Chendong saw Su he''s words in his eyes and smiled in his heart. This man really has some means. It''s obviously a threat. If he speaks out in this way, people can''t feel it. He thought he was thinking of everyone. This is really a talent.


    So far, Yang Chendong is no longer worried about the choice of these Tatar cavalry. With Su He, a powerful general, he will be satisfied with the result. In order not to create pressure on the other party and be able to do things freely, Yang Chendong left with more than 100 black cavalry.

 Chapter 724

    Not long after Yang Chendong left, hararuo also left the Tatar barracks. He left with nearly a thousand Tatar cavalry. About 200 of them have received the favor of Lord agadorzi, and it is a reward to follow the childe. The rest do not want to join the Han Army, or some are simply tired of war.


    For these people, Su he did what he said and did not embarrass them. Instead, he generously allowed them to take their horses and weapons away from the barracks. But if one day these people can''t get along and want to come back, they will start all over again and re assess.


    One day later, Su he joined the mercenary army with about 6000 Tatar cavalry. So far, the war has come to an end. After several bloody battles, 45000 Tatar cavalry soldiers died, nearly 20000 wounded, nearly 7000 escaped, and more than 10000 were finally captured and surrendered.


    In contrast, mercenaries here, the number of war dead who were unable to return to the army after serious injury was about 2500. There are more than 2000 light wounded left. These costs can be called a big victory in exchange for such victory.


    Yang Chendong didn''t make a slip of the tongue and allowed the four regiments of the wounded soldiers to replenish the troops from the captured soldiers and the defected soldiers. After doing this, he selected some elite soldiers from the remaining Tatar cavalry to form a Tatar cavalry regiment. The head is Su He. The number is the same as that of the Nvzhen cavalry regiment, with a tentative number of 3000. As for the remaining soldiers, they were incorporated into the newly expanded logistics regiment as a supplementary source of troops.


    Shicheng.


    In recent days, news of the war outside has been pouring into the city. The biggest change is that you can see captured Tatar cavalry and wounded Tatar cavalry sent into the city almost every day. And every time they appear, they will also attract bursts of discussion from the people in the city.


    Although the number of mercenaries is not quite certain as the people in the city, the number of more than 10000, less than 20000, is still clear. To be honest, many people were worried at first when they faced 45000 elite Tatar cavalry with less than 20000.


    After all, there are too many differences in troops. Even if some people have seen the training methods of mercenaries, they still don''t think it will be easy for them to win. However, when most people were not optimistic about them, good news was sent to the city again and again. Under the intentional publicity, more than 10000 people in the city could clearly know the war situation ahead and how many mercenaries gained in each war.


    Seeing the victory of each war, the people in the city were also inspired. They were more confident in mercenaries and more determined to live in the city. Of course, everything has two sides. Some people are happy and others are unhappy. For example, some grassland youth in the city originally wanted to join the army and join mercenaries.


    It was thought that if the front line was tight, they would have the opportunity to quickly rise to the top, take special channels and become a member of the mercenary army. However, there were many good reports from the current party, especially when a large number of prisoners and wounded were sent to the city and crossed the street in front of them, they could not help but start worrying.


    With so many captives, will mercenaries still choose to recruit? Do they still have a chance to join the army and create a better future?


    Amid such worries, greater good news came. Agadorzi fled and the Tatar army was defeated. General Su he finally chose to surrender and joined the ranks of mercenaries. The city was safe.


    It''s safe. As soon as the news came into the city, many people took to the streets to celebrate. It''s true that there are only a few aspiring young people who want to join the army. They are afraid that they have no hope. After learning about the treatment of mercenary soldiers, what they most desire is to join this army and work for it, but also earn a better tomorrow for themselves. After discussion, they gathered together and privately decided that when the God of war returned from the front line, they would jointly ask for orders, ask to join mercenaries, and ask the God of war to give them a statement and a chance.


    Because many people gathered, it was impossible to hide such a thing from the members of the Security Bureau in the city. At first, I thought something big was going to happen, but when I learned about it, I was a little confused. Finally, I sent the information to Feng Liang, director of Shicheng Security Bureau and director of information in charge of grassland.


    Feng Liang, one of the old people in the Security Bureau. At the time when it was first established, it was seen by the director Yang San and transferred to his command. Facts have also proved that director Yang San''s eye is still very accurate. Feng Liang has withstood strict training and performed well after becoming a full member. He has completed several difficult tasks continuously. Finally, he has become a leader and the head of the Security Bureau on the grassland.


    This time, when the city was first built, it naturally needed the help of some elite generals. Feng Liang came here again and was responsible for the information security work in the city. He also spent a lot of time walking through the streets of Shicheng and knew the situation and terrain of the city like the back of his hand.


    With Feng Liang''s efforts, the Security Bureau in the city was also successfully established, and the members were distributed all over the city to ensure that any disturbance would not escape their eyes. This time so many young and middle-aged grassland men suddenly gathered together, how could they escape his eyes and ears.


    He hurriedly sent someone to inquire and understand the situation. Finally, he got such a result that he didn''t know what to say.


    It is said that young men want to join the army, which is originally a good thing. At least it proves that the army is popular. I don''t know how many forces and the army want to see. However, what mercenaries pay attention to is to take the elite line of a strong army. The sixth young master said that he didn''t ask how many mercenaries there were. He just needed to have enough combat effectiveness. Only in this way will the treatment of soldiers be higher, and the war will be more flexible and mobile, so that the pressure on logistics support will be much less.


    The elite line of building a strong army has proved its feasibility with facts. Since the establishment of mercenaries, which one has not won more with less? Also because the number of troops is not large, they are more flexible and mobile when they fight.


    Feng Liang, who knows this policy very well, can not only feel the mood of these young and middle-aged grassland men, but also feel the benefits of the sixth young master''s doing so. For a time, he fell into a dilemma.


    Knowing what these young people''s requirements are, of course, there is no need for them to see the sixth young master. He can solve such a small matter. "In this way, I will choose several representatives from these young people who want to join the army. I''ll meet them alone."


    After some consideration, Feng Liang thought of a solution, that is to take the way of militia reserve to solve the problems in front of him. In this way, they do not need to occupy the quota and resources of mercenaries, but also join mercenaries. They should have the best of both worlds. All they need is to pay a certain amount of money every month. In order to build an intelligence network, the most important thing the Security Bureau needs is silver, which they can still solve.


    Feng Liang made a decision, and even followed the model of establishing militias and reserves in chixian city. Such a solution was indeed effective. After meeting the representatives in private, the two sides reached an agreement to allow these men to enter the ranks of Shicheng militia. If they had the opportunity to pass the examination, they could enter the regular front-line combat forces. Before that, what they need to do is to be responsible for the public security in the city. Once they find any suspicious people, they can keep an eye on them. When necessary, they can inform the army in the city and cooperate with them to defeat the enemy. After doing so, they can not only get the name of reasonable law enforcement, but also get some silver money every month. It is tentatively determined that there will be an additional reward for meritorious service.


    Two liang silver is nothing in front of regular mercenaries, but it is already an income for ordinary people. At present, both sides are very satisfied. A crowd gathering event that needed to trouble Yang Chendong was over before it happened. What''s more unexpected is that before long, these grassland men who were persuaded by Feng Liang to enter the militia sequence really made great achievements.


    Yang Chendong, who has safely returned to the city, does not know what Feng Liang has done privately, but afterwards, these things will form secret documents and send them to him for review. However, no one knows whether he will value them.


    For example, Yang Chendong did not focus on Feng Liang''s report, but on the east of Shicheng. The scout has sent back the news that the third division of Lengfeng is on the way to transport the goods just received from chixian city in Hai Town, and there are two days at most to rush back to Shicheng city.


    The previous World War I was just to establish prestige and gain a foothold. Now it seems that everything is very smooth. After the first World War, it not only played its own prestige, but also expanded the army.


    This also allows Yang Chendong to have more confidence, whether defending the city or playing out, there are more choices.


    But to conquer a place, war is only one of the means, and another important means is economic occupation. As long as we master the economy of a place, it is equivalent to mastering their arteries, the influence will be more far-reaching and we can be more powerful.


    The materials transported by the third division of Lengfeng, many of which are hard currency, are also a good opportunity to expand the economic strength of Shicheng again, which is also something that Yang Chendong attaches great importance to in his heart. So on the morning of the third day, when Lengfeng''s third division appeared outside the city with more than 500 carriages, he personally welcomed them. While saying hard work, he also listened to the work reports of division commander Wu Sheng and political commissar Chen Bo.

 Chapter 725

    After they left Shicheng and went to nuergandushi area, they raised the banner of mercenaries and attracted the attention of Beiming guards. Then, in the downstream of Songhua River, outside Jianzhou Zuowei, they fought a big battle with 3000 cavalry of Beiming guards and won a big victory.


    As a result of the extraordinary achievements made in World War I, it became known as a mercenary. Beiming guard became honest, and a logistics supply road belonging to mercenaries was opened up from then on. On the way back to Haizhen to pick up the goods, there was no Ming army to embarrass them. Only some scouts and cavalry from afar followed and inquired about their situation.


    "Good." Yang Chendong naturally looked satisfied when he heard that he had established his prestige only by the first World War. The Ming army is mostly composed of Han people. This is his root. If you can''t hurt it, of course, you''d better not hurt it. As long as the other party is honest, he doesn''t mind creating a peaceful and quiet boundary for the other party. As for who wants to fight the Han people, it''s up to him to solve it.


    Of course, if the Ming army is smart, things will develop normally. If they have to make trouble with mercenaries, he will not introduce them and teach them a hard lesson. Let them know who can''t be provoked at all and who you can''t make up your mind at all.


    Leng Feng''s third division came back, escorting more than 500 carriages and large quantities of goods. That is to say, these are what Yang Chendong needs by name. Of course, the red inlaid city is fully supplied. There are all kinds of food, drink, clothing and use.


    Not only did a lot of goods come this time, which was enough to make Shicheng a commercial city on the grassland with a solid foothold. At the same time, there was also a talent who came with the army. His surname was Yu Mian, and his father was the first mayor of the red embedded City, Lord Yu Qian.


    Yu Mian is also famous in history, and his ability is not bad. However, without Yang Chendong, Yu Qian ended up beheaded. As his son, he will not have any good results. It''s really different now. Yu Qian was completely protected by Yang Chendong and entrusted the management of an important base city like chixian city. Of course, his son will be much smoother when he starts doing anything.


    Yu Mian''s arrival is not that his Lao Tzu Yu Qian wants him to brush his sense of existence. In fact, people have now participated in the management of the red embedded city. It is said that there is no need to kiss the sages. Yu Qian is an upright gentleman. As long as he thinks it''s right, he doesn''t worry about the views of others. If a son is capable, why can''t he be reused?


    Yu Mian, who already had an official position in the red embedded city and began to participate in the management, was called to Shicheng after being recommended. This is Yang Chendong''s order. Such a big city always needs someone to manage. Especially when the city was just built, there are a lot of things. If the newcomer has no ability, wouldn''t it waste his great energy?


    Finding a suitable city Lord is what Yang Chendong has been considering. The candidate was handed over to the red inlaid city and asked them to report. Among them was Yu Mian''s name. He finally became the person named by Yang Chendong.


    When I saw Yu Mian, I was in Yang''s house in Shicheng.


    The largest house in the city is Yang Chendong''s residence here. In the pavilion in the back garden, Yang Chendong met Yu Mian, who is in his early thirties. The reason for choosing this place is to show the meaning of closeness.


    Only those who are favored by Yang Chendong may appear on such a private occasion. On the contrary, if you are not familiar with people, you can only meet them in the reception hall.


    "Yu Mian has seen the sixth young master." after being taken into the back garden by Yang Er, Yu Mian was excited when he saw the back of Yang Chendong drinking tea alone. It was still far away, and he had bent down and said respectfully.


    "Hehe, come and sit down." Yang Chendong didn''t return, and the laughter came out. Then he waved his hand and greeted him at will.


    The more casually I treat you, the more I express my trust in you. Yu Mian naturally looked frightened, strode to Yang Chendong''s side, and then sat on the empty chair opposite with a nervous and careful face.


    Don''t think Yu Mian''s performance is so exaggerated, but all the cadres living in the city don''t know Yang Chendong and the sixth young master. Like Yu Qian, who was "kidnapped" first, he naturally had resistance in his heart. Coupled with his feelings for Daming, it was basically impossible for him to work for other forces.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong has never forced each other. Otherwise, it is not uncommon for him to commit suicide even if he is modest and strong.


    Seems to know who Yu Qian is, what temperament and what personality. Yang Chendong didn''t mean to be tough from the beginning. He just let each other wander around the city at will. Then, under the influence of his ears, the environment really changed Yu Qian''s mind. When he saw that Yang Chendong really wanted to change the people''s livelihood, enrich the country and strengthen the people, and even create a more powerful Dynasty than Daming, his mind also changed a little.


    During the day, he walked in the street, observed everywhere, felt the vitality of the city, and felt the sincere smile on the people''s faces; At night, he tossed and turned in bed and couldn''t sleep. My mind is full of what impact the development of the red inlaid city will have on Daming, and whether such a city is good or bad.


    Yu Qian''s loyalty is not so much to the emperor of the Ming Dynasty as to the people of the Ming Dynasty. Similarly, whoever can make the people live a good life will help them. After several days of investigation, he determined that the development of chiembedded city is really for the good of the people, which can enable them to live a better life, gain more respect and get more fairness. He was surprised to find that this is the life he wants? The life and world you want? Have you been pursuing?


    Finally, reality defeated and changed Yu Qian. He finally decided to use his ability to do something for the city. Then he was appointed to important posts and became the head of the city. Facts have also proved that he is indeed capable. Not only after giving him great power in the military and people''s livelihood, he will only perform better.


    Facts have proved that Yang Chendong is right to reuse Yu Qian. Under his guidance, chixian city entered an era of rapid development. With the help of Yang Chendong in all aspects, it soon became the largest city of the Yang family, creating countless wealth and laying a solid foundation for the development of the whole Yang family.


    Yu Qian is making contributions to the development of chixian City, and his family is certainly duty bound. At this time, Yu Mian also became an official. He became one of his father''s generals and a successful deputy. His performance was also commendable. Only then did he finally come to Shicheng and become the person named by Yang Chendong himself.


    At this time, Yu Mian lamented his own experience and also felt the great responsibility on his shoulder. He even began to outline the future development plan of Shicheng in his heart. He was thinking that Shicheng must be built into the second embedded city and continue to write brilliance.


    Compared with the tension and excitement of Mian, Yang Chendong is very clear. He didn''t talk about business as soon as he came up, but casually asked about the things embedded in the city, especially whether the senior officials and officials could fulfill their duties.


    "Yu Mian, don''t be nervous. You can say whatever you have. You know that I haven''t been in the city for many years, and I don''t know much about it. I know better than you that there will be fighting where there are people. If you say that your father is the city master, there will be no objection to what he said and did, then I don''t believe it."


    With a smiling face, Yang Chendong directly blocked the back road. I think your father is an honest man. I hope you are also an honest man. You have to tell me what you have. Don''t hide it.


    Originally, he wanted to sing praises to chixian City, but suddenly Yang Chendong said so, and Yu Mian knew that those words could be held in his stomach. But at the same time, he was also very happy in his heart. The sixth young master was so considerate of himself. Such a person is Allah worthy of others'' loyalty.


    Instead of answering immediately, he thought about it in his heart. Yu Mian said: "Sixth young master, as you said just now, where there are people, there will be fights. The high-level people embedded in the city are really not close together. Some people doubt some of my father''s decisions. But in general, it''s just an inconsistency of views and a desire for power. At least so far, no one has done anything big. Finish The name of the sixth young master is there, the people of the Security Bureau are staring in the dark, and the apparent guarantee of Lord shen you of the supervision bureau is still safe. "


    Yu Mian said that he was careful and polite, and all the rewards were good. But who was Yang Chendong? He still heard another meaning of that remark. That is, he is safe now, but it is not clear what will happen in the future.


    "What''s going on? To be specific." this time, Yang Chendong has put away his smile and turned into a much more serious face. I''m afraid it''s not enough for Yu Mian to tell the truth.


    "This... Nothing." Yu Mian seemed to really want to say something, but finally closed his mouth. This appearance has aroused Yang Chendong''s anger, "well... Take a break. There will be a carriage to pick up supplies in Hai town in a few days. Go back to chiembedded city with the car."


    With these words, Yang Chendong has slowly got up. Even if yu Mian doesn''t tell himself the truth, let him go back. If he can''t confide with himself, he doesn''t have to stay with him, let alone hand over such an important town as Shicheng to each other.

 Chapter 726

    Unexpectedly let oneself go back, this is obviously the meaning of anger. Yu Mian was frightened at this moment.


    When he came, I don''t know how many people had red eyes. His father had great expectations of him. He pointed out that he could stand firm in Shicheng and create a glory similar to the red embedded city. Even when he left, he patted his chest and sent to issue a military warrant.


    It can be said that his family gave too much expectation for his arrival. But now, he is going to return in vain. It can be imagined what will happen if he goes back in frustration without doing anything. At that time, don''t say it was yourself. I''m afraid even my father would be involved. Then he would become a real sinner at home.


    The consequences are unimaginable and unimaginable. Yu Mian waited for Yang Chendong. When he was about to leave the pavilion, he suddenly shouted, "sixth young master, please wait."


    Stopped, Yang Chendong looked back, "what? Do you have anything to tell me?"


    "Yes... Yes." Yu Mian lowered his head this time. Whether he wanted it or not, he had no choice now.


    "Then you say it." Yang Chendong''s face was calm.


    "Yes, sixth young master. With the continuous development of chixian City, some people have become restless and dissatisfied. The most representative one is Yang Tiezhu. This is not his real name, but his name changed after he came to chixian City, because his father thinks that such a name is louder and consistent with our original intention of conquering the world by force. His father is chixian Yang Shan, foreign minister of the city... "


    Then he opened his mouth and said that Yu Mian had no way out, so he told all he knew and learned. "Yang Tiezhu is very successful and has some means. He bullies the good and suppresses the good by relying on the reason of Minister Yang''s son. However, many people who have money, power and no background have been oppressed by him. Not only that, he also privately withheld the new products from factories in Chicheng City for private use on the grounds of disqualification, and then sold them to the public at a cheaper price Businessmen from other places. You know, sixth young master, the quality and variety of our goods in chixian city are always in short supply. As long as these goods go out of the sea, they can sell at a good price on land, which enriches the whole Yang family... "


    "Yang Tiezhu used most of the money to open the door. They took the money to buy and win over some officials at all levels embedded in the city, making their network bigger and bigger. I''m afraid it won''t take long. Once these people unite, they can restrict my father''s orders."


    With these words, Yu Mian lowered his head. He knew that he had thrown a big bomb today. He was afraid that after this, he didn''t know how many people would be punished, or even how many would fall to the ground.


    Yang Chendong has been listening quietly. He can''t see any change in his look. But in fact, there is already a raging sea in my heart.


    What Yang Tiezhu did, in the words of later generations, was smuggling, and what he dug was still his corner. Then he used his money to bribe and collude with some officials. It can be imagined that in the long run, once the network is large enough and strong enough, the first one to be overthrown is Yu Qian, the city Lord who faithfully performs his orders. Next, it may be his turn.


    I think he is still fighting hard in front, risking his life and death, in order to lay more territory faster, liberate more people and accumulate more strength and influence. But if the rear is unstable, isn''t everything we do now making wedding clothes for others? If so, he has become a puppet like existence. It makes people feel ridiculous to think about it.


    Of course, Yang Chendong won''t listen to the words of Yu Mian''s family. Who knows if he looks honest and wants to rule out dissent. Besides, chixian city is his base camp. There are too many close friends there. Will those people turn a blind eye to such a thing?


    In his heart, Yang Chendong returned to the pavilion and sat down. "Tell me, Yang Tiezhu is so lawless. Is there no one in the Security Bureau to take care of it? Does it mean that the supervision bureau is eating dry food and those people in the military will turn a blind eye?"


    It is precisely because of the strength and manpower left behind that Yang Chendong is very relieved of the chixian city. He doesn''t believe that some people, some things can be bought with money. Can''t they see that once they annoy themselves, how much money they take out is useless?


    "This..." Yu Mian didn''t answer immediately, but looked up at Yang Chendong with an embarrassed face.


    "Just say what you have. Don''t hesitate. Yang Er, you go and call the tiger mang." Yang Chendong stared at Yu Mian''s face and roared out.


    Yang Er left in a hurry at a loss. Yang Chendong looked at Yu Mian and said, "well, there are no outsiders here now. Tell me what you know. Even if you say wrong, you won''t be blamed, and the things you say wrong won''t come out."


    Things have become like this. Yu Mian has no way out for a long time. Now he said as if he had made some decision, "Yes, sixth young master, the situation is like this. Yang Tiezhu has a lot of means. First, he goes after Lin Ling, a close maid of the fifth lady, and marries her as the main room. In this way, he has the support of the fifth lady. Then he joins hands with Chen Shuquan, director of the Security Bureau of chiembedded city. The sixth young master must know this person. He doesn''t talk much, but he is like his name. He is very happy With the support of the Security Bureau, he naturally gets twice the result with half the effort... "


    "As for the Supervision Bureau, he definitely won''t trouble the fifth lady. My father questioned it, but soon Lin Ling personally appeared in the city master''s office. Later, I heard my father say that Lin Ling said that the whole red inlaid city belongs to the Yang family. The Yang family''s wife just takes some money from her own home. Can she still inform outsiders and use outsiders to give advice?"


    "Not to mention the military. Now there is a political department. Leng song and Kaohsiung teachers are thinking about how to fight with them. How can they meddle in local affairs? Isn''t that taking the initiative to send the handle to others? So they just turn a blind eye..."


    "As for some other officials, they are even more afraid to take care of them. In line with the idea that immortals fight and mortals suffer, they can hide. As long as these people don''t provoke them, they will turn a blind eye."


    Listening to Yu Mian saying one by one, Yang Chendong widened his eyes, "no one dares to take care of it, and Luan family doesn''t take care of it? Luan Xiaoyu is my future sixth lady, doesn''t she stand up?"


    It can be heard that although this is the voice of doubt, there is a tremor in the voice. I don''t know whether it is because of anger or disappointment.


    "Sixth lady? Since you left the city, sixth lady has taken the propaganda team down to give a show to the nearly five million Han people. She said that they should change their ideas and mentality earlier, so she has not been in the city, and these things are just what happened in recent months, and the sixth lady doesn''t know." Yu Mian knows that this is likely to be related to the future happiness of a girl and the future of a big family. Of course, he should explain it clearly.


    Hearing this, Yang Chendong''s face looked better. But soon he laughed with a sneer, "the money of the Yang family is controlled by their own people, and there is really no need for outsiders to take care of it, but the problem is just a maid. What power does she have to represent the fifth lady? Has the fifth lady really met in this matter?"


    "This..." Yu Mian thought deeply and shook his head, "I don''t think so. At least the fifth lady didn''t say hello to my father."


    "Hum! That''s Lin Ling''s idea. But if the fifth lady doesn''t check the employment, she is also responsible." Yang Chendong opened his mouth, which is tantamount to giving the matter down. He really didn''t expect that such a thing would happen in the red inlaid city. If he hadn''t just talked to Yu Mian here today, he found some clues. I''m afraid it would only get bigger and bigger, and one day it would become an unsolvable trouble.


    "It seems that some people are used to living a comfortable life. They forget what it is like to lick blood with a knife head. That''s it. Don''t blame me for being ruthless." Yang Chendong raised his hand and patted it on the stone table in the pavilion.


    "Boom!" a thunder burst up. After Yang Chendong was angry and used that gas, the stone table cracked and fell to the ground. This scene was seen by Hu Mang and Yang er who came into the hospital.


    "Young master." they both screamed, and then strode over.


    Yang Chendong was still flesh and blood after all. When he clapped this palm, his hands were soaked with blood, which made Hu Mang and Yang Er heartache and exclaim. He hurriedly shouted out and arranged the military doctor to bandage him. At the same time, they looked at Yu Mian with an uncontrollable look.


    "Don''t blame Yu Mian. It has nothing to do with him. Even if you come, listen to Yu Mian and tell me what you think later." Yang Chendong''s voice was very calm, then raised his hand and went to the military doctor himself, including the wound.


    Yang Chendong didn''t doubt Yu Mian''s words, because some things can be known as soon as he investigated. If what he said was a lie, he could not protect him by framing the fifth lady, that is, his Lao Tzu Yu Qian.


    Out of the yard, he found a military doctor. As soon as Yang Chendong returned to the backyard, he saw Hu Mang and Yang Er standing there with a red face. There was Yu Mian trembling aside. He lowered his head and dared not breathe.

 Chapter 727

    "Did you scare Yu Mian? I tell you, it has nothing to do with him. He is a great hero." needless to ask, Yang Chendong knew that the two people must have been angry, even in front of Yu Mian, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this.


    "Subordinates dare not." Yu Mian did see the anger of Hu Mang and Yang Er just now. It seemed to eat people. It really startled him.


    "Well, Yu Mian, you don''t have to be afraid. You have credit for this. In this way, you first go to the street to get familiar with the situation of Shicheng, and then write a report on the governance of Shicheng to me. We''ll talk about the construction of Shicheng at that time. Now you go." Yang Chendong said with a smile on his face.


    Yu Mian naturally nodded and agreed, pleaded guilty and resigned. Without others, Yang Chendong''s face turned cold again, "tell me, what do you two think?"


    "Kill! Kill all these sinners."


    "Yes, we should not only kill all of them, but also hold a public trial meeting to clarify the crimes, so that all officials in the red embedded city can know what will happen if they do something wrong."


    Hu Mang and Yang Er expressed their positions one after another. Just now, after listening to Yu Mian say things from beginning to end, they were really angry. They didn''t expect that while they were beating and killing in front, the people in the rear would be like this. They even felt worthless for their own efforts.


    "Yes, some people are going to be killed, and the public trial meeting is also going to be held, but the evidence must be found first. The red inlaid city can''t be disordered, and it has to develop normally and healthily." Yang Chendong also made a decision and said generally.


    Although the poplar system is developing rapidly, in fact, everything is based on the red inlaid city as the starting point.


    For example, the two provinces of Vietnam and Laos, the next development of Shicheng, the expansion of the army and the improvement of combat effectiveness, all need a lot of money as the foundation. With money, it''s easy to do things. Without money, it''s not too much to say that it''s difficult to do anything.


    For the development of the city, Yang Chendong has invested a lot of energy, not only sharing the achievements of many large warehouses, but also continuously improving the salaries of officials, so as to ensure that they do their work without worries.


    But now it seems. People can''t be satisfied in the end.


    I thought Hello, I''m good, everyone is good, but there will be problems immediately. He has to change some strategies. And these people asked for the result.


    "It seems that we need to improve our work style. Cha, immediately send a telegram to Yang San, and directly ask him what the safety director does for food. He still wants to do it. If he doesn''t want to do it, he will arrange for him to plant land in chixian city. Don''t say I don''t take care of him, give him 50 mu of land, which is enough for his family''s pension now and in the future; send a telegram to Yang Wu, scold him and ask him to cooperate Yang San''s next work: Send a telegram to the eldest lady, ask her to reprimand the fifth lady, tell her that if I''m not here, she''ll do the duty of a big woman and take good care of the maids under her hands; send a telegram to Shen you, reprimand him, and if he''s in his position, he''ll have to seek his government. If he can''t do it, just take the initiative to resign; send a telegram to Luan Xiaoyu, give priority to her and let them carry out a campaign to rectify the atmosphere Action, the military is also among them. The style is rude. Those who speak a word should be demoted and punished. It''s the same for everyone. Send a report to... "


    Yang Chendong gave a series of orders, and the faces of Hu Mang and Yang Er became very dignified. They knew that the sixth young master was really angry this time. Angry enough to wash the cards of the red inlaid city again.


    The order went on one after another. They were afraid of forgetting something. They took out paper and pen and began to remember. Before long, they turned and went straight to the telegraph room. It can be imagined that some were busy next.


    After arranging everything, Yang Chendong became relaxed. He walked towards the military assets office. This time, there were many commercial supplies. He wanted to carry out business activities in Shicheng, and he also built a commercial street here. Reality told him that he could not put eggs in one basket, but had to do more preparations. It is best that the cities below can be self-sufficient. In this way, even if there is a problem in any link, it will not affect the overall situation.


    The next time, Yang Chendong found Yu Mian, and they began to walk around the streets and make plans for the future construction of Shicheng. At this time, several clippers were moving from the sea to chixian city. In the cabin, Yang San, with a tiger face, stood out.


    Since he received the telegram, he ran from Daming to the nearby wharf with a gloomy face all the way. The express ship belonging to the Security Bureau had been arranged. After he got on the ship, he went straight to chiembedded city.


    The telegram was pinched in Yang San''s hand. He didn''t know how many times he had seen it. But every time he saw it, he felt heartache, especially when he saw that he was given 50 mu of land to provide for the elderly, he felt waves of shame.


    With his unbreakable brotherhood with Hu Mang and Yang Er, he sent back several telegrams, finally figured out what had happened, and finally knew why the sixth young master was so angry.


    "Chen Shuquan, you''ve done me a lot of harm. Next, you''ll wait for me to never turn over." sitting in the cabin, Yang San said fiercely in his heart.


    The work of the Security Bureau has always been very effective. Therefore, I don''t know how many times he has been praised by the sixth young master. Over time, he has some numbness, and even gave birth to the idea that the work of the security bureau is easy to do. No matter who is arranged to take office, there should be no problem.


    Yang San was careless, or was dazzled by victory. He really didn''t want to think about it. Naturally, the Security Bureau has today, which is inseparable from their efforts, but the more important reason is that Yang Chendong has invested a lot of money for this. The Security Bureau alone spends more money a year than the national tax in Beiming or Nanming. This still means that the site is not large and there are not many areas to control. With the development, the money will only spend more and more.


    It is with this money as a guarantee that the security bureau can get more intelligence and information. Hatefully, Yang San didn''t pay attention to this before, so that he didn''t pay so much attention to the investigation when he employed people again. For example, Chen Shuquan was also one of the old people when the Security Bureau was founded. My actual ability is very ordinary. It is precisely because I have to take care of him that I arranged him to be the director of chiembedded city. After all, the situation there is the best. As long as I don''t take the initiative to find something, it''s easy to make achievements if I don''t do a good job.


    Yes, he has made achievements now. Even the sixth young master was shocked, and even he was scolded for it. With this, he can''t bear it or endure it. Yang San will never show mercy to the person who spoils a pot of soup with a grain of mouse excrement.


    In such a big event, Yang San almost had to be sent home to farm. If the matter can''t be solved, I''m afraid he can''t make a job this time.


    "Have all the people in the action team of the Security Bureau set out?" Yang San thought about some things he needed to do when he arrived in chiembedded city and the need for reliable manpower. He looked at the car nearby and asked.


    Che Chao, a supervisor under the safety bureau. I''m very capable, just because I''m too light, and I''m not the first batch to enter the Security Bureau, and my qualification is not enough, so I''ve been practicing around Yang San.


    This time, I brought the car over to better and faster solve Chen Shuquan''s problem. At the same time, I also took the opportunity to see whether this person has the ability to succeed Yang Shuquan and whether there are any problems in his character.


    After Chen Shuquan''s affair, Yang San began to pay attention to the character of his subordinates. Facts have proved that if people are unreliable, the stronger their ability, the more likely they are to become black sheep. Yang San will never make the same mistake again.


    "Bureau seat, 200 people from the action team are safe and reliable. They have no contact with each other. This time, they are ordered to rush from various places to chixian city. They won''t reveal any news. They may have a little trouble when they enter the wharf of chixian city." the speaker is Che Chao, with beautiful faces and eyes, It looks very young.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ll stay at the dock to pick them up, and I''ll give you my token." Yang San said with no emotion in his eyes. This is what he often keeps in front of his subordinates. Maybe only in this way can people not see the real thoughts in his heart.


    With Yang San''s token, entering the strictly guarded chiembedded City wharf will be very unobstructed. The car is too tight, promised, and then shut up. He still doesn''t know what to do when he suddenly returns to Chiqian City, but he intuitively tells him that there must be a secret mission, because if there is a real shortage of manpower, there is a Security Bureau branch in Chiqian City, and there are a large number of people, but it seems that many problems have been explained without informing them.


    After Yang San asked these questions, he fell back into the closed eyes. He had planned every move after entering the red inlaid city in his heart. This time he doesn''t want to fake others. He wants to check Chen Shuquan''s problem personally. If everything is as stated in the sixth young master''s telegram, he will solve it according to the family law and cut off the cancer of the Security Bureau himself.


    ......


    Red inlaid city.


    It is still very prosperous. Even when it is dark, the main streets are already brightly lit. In the era when kerosene lamps are still used in Daming and candles are only used in the homes of palace ministers, I don''t know how many times stronger it is.


    As the people and citizens of chixian City, they also took the lead in enjoying the benefits of modern electricity industry. And in a courtyard known as Guangming Street, some people are doing things that are not bright at this time.

 Chapter 728

    In a secret room, there were only two people sitting inside, with tea and some snacks on the table.


    "Brother Chen, when Yu Mian went there this time, he was not sure what he would say. If you were too careful, wouldn''t it be all right to do it directly according to what I said." a slender, handsome man with very thin lips took the lead in saying.


    This person is Yang Tiezhu. With a father like Yang Shan, he got a good leather bag. It can be said that God treats him well. As long as he keeps himself safe, it is doomed to have a good life. Unfortunately, his heart is so big that it has exceeded his ability. The destruction is only a matter of time.


    Opposite Yang Tiezhu, there is an ugly man. Even if he walks into the street, he won''t attract anyone''s attention, because he looks too ordinary. He is ordinary in size and facial features. He has no characteristics all over his body. Such a person is also suitable for an organization such as the Security Bureau. He does not show mountains and dew at any time.


    He is Chen Shuquan, director of the Security Bureau in Chiqian city.


    "No." Chen Shuquan said, "Yu Mian must not be killed, not to mention that his father is Yu Qian. If there is something wrong with him, it is impossible that no one will check it. Just say that when we name this person, we do this. Isn''t there no silver three hundred Liang here?"


    Yang Tiezhu also knew that it was too far fetched to kill Yu Mian at this time, but he didn''t know why. There was a faint worry in his heart. Ordinary people don''t dare to talk about his affairs casually, but this man has a better father than himself. Once he sees that man, what he will say is really beyond his estimation. "Hey, it''s too late to say anything. I hope he can be honest and don''t talk nonsense."


    Seeing Yang Tiezhu''s relieved words, the tension on his face was still there. Chen Shuquan smiled on his ordinary face and said: "Brother Yang, you don''t have to worry too much. Yu Mian is not so stupid. It won''t do him any good to say our things. Besides, he doesn''t have any evidence of our crimes. Besides, although he has gone to the north, it''s still unknown whether he can see that person or whether he has a chance to meet alone. Even if he really dares to say something, the wind blows Cao Dong, our security bureau also got the news at the first time. At least up to now, I haven''t received any orders. You don''t have to worry. "


    "Yes, I certainly don''t worry about brother Chen." Yang Tiezhu smiled and then asked, "by the way, brother Chen, do you think the Security Bureau will secretly arrange others to come to chixian city?"


    "This should not," Chen Shuquan said confidently. "The Bureau seat has a good relationship with me. He won''t easily doubt me. If he really has any ideas, he should ask me in advance. Even if he sends someone to investigate, he should inform me. Even if he doesn''t inform me, my people are staring at the wharf day and night. It will be very difficult for anyone to get on the wharf unconsciously."


    Chen Shuquan is indeed very confident, and he is equally confident about his relationship with Yang San. Normally, what he thinks is good. If only ordinary people complain, Yang San really wants to tell him a prophet. After all, he doubts a subordinate for no reason. If he does such a thing, it will only make other brothers feel cold.


    But he forgot one thing, that is to see who the accuser is. What if Yang Chendong gave the order? It''s not a accuser, but a 100% execution of the order.


    Yang Chendong gave the order, and Yang San will certainly attract great attention. Not only that, he will also do things very well. Even if there is no problem, he must show evidence. Under such circumstances, how can Yang San inform Chen Shuquan to know?


    At this moment, it can only be said that Chen Shuquan is too confident and arrogant.


    It''s just a pity that neither Chen Shuquan nor Yang Tiezhu sitting opposite thought so much. They just thought that although Yang Chendong was powerful, even in the whole Yang family and the whole city, he had an unparalleled position, but man is man. He is not a God. How can he manage everything?


    Moreover, they didn''t do anything to betray the Yang family. They just wanted to make more money by taking advantage of their power and status. Is it wrong? Which generation and generation, the powerful people didn''t develop by such an opportunity. What they did was not a big deal, let alone attracted Yang Chendong''s attention.


    Yu Mian''s story seemed to come to an end here. Then they talked about Luan''s family.


    Luan family is a special existence in the whole city. There are only four members in the Yang family, but each of them occupies a high position and occupies a different proportion of position and influence in different industries. In particular, Luan Xiaoyu, his daughter, will become the sixth lady as soon as she gets old. How can such a family not be prominent? In the city, anyone with ambition People will have the idea of getting close to each other, because once they get the friendship of each other, no matter what they do in the future, they will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Yang Tiezhu has been thinking about this recently. Considering the reality of the Luan family, Luan''s father Luan Qi and Luan''s mother Zhou Hua are powerless. These two should have power and status. They are busy with work every day, and outsiders have no time to contact. As for Luan Xiaoyu, her identity is doomed that no one dares to make his idea, even Yang Tiezhu OK, even his father Yang Shan didn''t dare to touch it.


    After thinking about it, there is only Luan Xiaochen. He has been reused and has become the governor of Laos province at a young age. His future will be unlimited. And most importantly, he also has a fatal disadvantage, that is, he is young and has not had a positive wife until now.


    Although Luan Xiaochen has married two concubines there in order to calm the hearts of Lao nobles and open branches and leaves for the Luan family, the big woman does not. In other people''s eyes, that is the high position and the Luan family recognized by the outside world.


    Now Yang Tiezhu and Chen Shuquan discuss the matter of finding a big woman for Luan Xiaoyu. They have thought that as long as this woman is her own, once something critical happens in the future, this person will play an absolutely key role.


    This is equivalent to that they not only got in touch with the fifth lady, but also united with the sixth lady''s family. At that time, when the wind blew on the two pillows and the one above loosened his mouth, they could hold down big things.


    "It''s time to find someone. He''s not young. It''s a matter of time to find his wife. If it weren''t for the statement, the wives of senior officials all asked to be Han people, I''m afraid they have made arrangements now and won''t give us a chance." Yang Tiezhu thought about it and reminded the car Chao sitting opposite.


    "Don''t worry, brother Yang. I''ve arranged for the people of the Security Bureau to look for it in the city, but your requirements are too high. You also want to be young and beautiful, and you also want to be innocent. The most important thing is to listen to us. This search method is somewhat contradictory, which has delayed some days."


    The car here is crying bitterly. Yang Tiezhu over there has stared, "People must be beautiful, otherwise Luan Xiaochen may not be able to see it, and his family must be innocent. Do you think Luan''s family will not let people investigate when they find their daughter-in-law? As for listening to us, this is the key point. We won''t be kind enough to make wedding clothes for others. The person we find must help us."


    Yang Tiezhu didn''t let go, but Chen Shuquan could only nod with a sigh, "OK, I''ll continue to arrange people to look for it. By the way, the recent batch of goods should also be out of the cabin. Give me a confirmation letter on some day, so I can arrange it."


    "Well, soon, just three days later, at the new wharf. I''ve taken care of everything that should be taken care of. At that time, you only need people from your security bureau to temporarily block the wharf for two hours, and everything will be OK." Yang Tiezhu said the specific date.


    Chen Shuquan nodded at the speech. "It''s easy to say. It''s not the first time we''ve done such a thing."


    "Ha ha." the two people smiled after looking at each other at the moment. The so-called status and power are floating clouds, and only the gold and silver they get is real. As long as they have money, where can''t they be happy and carefree?


    They are still plotting here secretly, and their laughter comes out from time to time, which is a kind of imagination about the future. But they don''t know that when they speak, Yang San, director of the Security Bureau, has come to the new wharf by express ship, and has been stopped by the people of chiembedded city security branch who are guarding here day and night.


    After getting off the express ship with dozens of people, Yang San took out the pass issued by the Security Bureau, and the cold front guarding the wharf was released according to the regulations. But soon four Security Bureau spies surrounded him.


    "Wait, you said there was a Security Bureau pass, but why didn''t we hear about it? Take it out and have a look." four men dressed like ordinary people came up, and then looked at Yang San and his party with high toes.


    "What kind of thing are you?" Che Chao stepped forward. Such a small minion doesn''t need the director to come forward in person.


    People in the Security Bureau are used to walking sideways at ordinary times. Suddenly, they see someone who is better than them. The four people look at each other, and then hehe smiles, "Yo, I can''t see. You''re not timid. Do you know who we are? Tell you, the Security Bureau has heard of it? You even want to enter the city under our banner. Let''s pass us first."

 Chapter 729

    In fact, he is also one of the subordinates valued by director Yang Shuquan. His name is Dong Hui. He is usually responsible for the entry and exit of personnel on the wharf. When he said this, he also deliberately looked at the cold front on duty to the effect that he was telling Che Chao and others to be honest if you don''t want to be caught by the cold front.


    He usually bluffs others. This time, he was intimidated by Dong Hui. Che Chao smiled and didn''t answer. He just glanced at director Yang San and was obviously asking for instructions.


    "Don''t make things big, take people down first." Yang San''s position is doomed to be incomparable when he does things. He is just a few small people. He is really not in the mood to explain anything.


    As soon as Yang San spoke, several people around him immediately moved and made a thunderous move to control three of them. Only Dong Hui, who is very good, was dodged by him. When he jumped three meters away, he suddenly shouted to the cold front on duty: "come on, there are spies here."


    As soon as the voice shouted out, the cold front over there moved. Known as elite, they have been paying attention to what is happening here for a long time.


    Originally, the appearance of Yang San and his party was very eye-catching. It was difficult for dozens of men to go anywhere without attracting attention. It''s just that people hold the certificate of the Security Bureau. They belong to two systems and have to be released. Seeing that Dong Hui, who was also the Security Bureau, stopped others, he thought that the visitor was indeed an internal matter of the Security Bureau, so he wouldn''t care more. But Dong Hui''s sudden cry made them feel that there was a problem, so they rushed up in a swarm.


    The cold front of a class only had a few seconds to draw his gun, and then formed a siege, surrounding Yang San and others. "Hold your head and squat down and tell your true identity, or we''ll shoot."


    The black muzzle of the gun stared at Yang San''s dozens of people. Che Chao first stood in front of Yang San and made a human shield with his body. Then he said, "we are all our own people. Don''t misunderstand."


    "Who and you are from your own people and claim to be from the Security Bureau, but why didn''t we receive the order and want to play the spy of the security bureau? Your performance is still worse." Dong Hui jumped out and accused the car of exceeding their identity.


    They often appear at the dock. Many cold fronts patrolling here know the identity of Che Chao. Now that he said that, of course, everyone believed him or Yang San and others.


    Suddenly, he was surrounded by cold fronts. Che Chao explained, Dong Hui accused and insisted on his own words. If this goes on, it will only get worse and worse. Seeing that the situation was going to get out of control, Yang San finally stood up and said, "shut up."


    Speaking, Yang San stretched out his hand and took an officer''s card in his hand and sent it to a cold front squad leader with the rank of first-class sergeant. "This is my certificate, which is enough to prove my identity. If you don''t believe it, send someone to the palace with this thing and find Yang Wu. He will prove everything."


    The reason why I took out the officer card rather than the token is that the latter is very useful to the people of the Security Bureau, but few people know the cold front soldiers.


    Seeing that it was a green officer card, monitor Leng Feng no doubt picked it up. Then he opened it and saw that the words Yang San, director of the Security Bureau, and Senior Colonel were written on it.


    The rank of senior colonel was also the highest among the mercenaries at that time. In addition to Yang Chendong, it was like "good" in the army. Monitor Lengfeng was also very straightforward. After making a guarantee to Yang San, he sent the Deputy monitor out and asked him to go to the palace quickly by bike to see Mr. Yang.


    Leng Feng did not speak to himself, but after reading a certificate, his attitude changed greatly. All this made him feel bad in Dong Hui''s eyes. The other party claims to be from the Security Bureau, but he has not seen it. Let''s see Leng Feng''s attitude towards them. It seems that the level is still very high. Can we say that the other party is his own superior? He looked a little ugly at the thought that the Security Bureau was mostly one-way contact, which might exist.


    The task left to him by director Chen Shuquan is to let him watch here. Strangers are not allowed to go ashore. If there are any, they must report. For his own duty, he was ready to leave quietly. But as soon as he took a step, Yang San''s voice over there had already sounded, "you are very clever and know how to see the potential. You just follow the wrong person. If you can correct the evil and return to the right, you can be regarded as a material to make."


    People saw what he had done. Dong Hui knew he couldn''t go, so he had to turn his head and smile, and then stood there waiting. He was ordered to act, and what he did was in line with the rules. There was really no need to be afraid of others.


    Both sides were waiting here. In less than an hour, there was a sound of bicycle bells in the distance. Then Yang Wu appeared here with a group of cold fronts.


    Although it was night and the lights on the wharf were not very bright, Yang San recognized it at a glance. This time, not only Yang Wu came, but also lengsong, the division commander of the first Army division, followed.


    Yang Wu is naturally in casual clothes. Lengsong is indeed a senior colonel''s military uniform. The two bars and four are extremely dazzling in the light.


    As soon as he saw the teacher coming, the monitor Lengfeng on the wharf immediately stood at attention and saluted. Lengsong stopped his bike and stood up. After a salute to the cold front soldiers, he strode to Yang San with a smile. "Yang Bureau, why don''t you say hello before you come? This is a sudden attack."


    Seeing that the teacher knew Yang San, his attitude was still so warm that the monitor Leng Feng naturally retreated to one side. At this moment, Dong Hui''s face also became ugly. Obviously, this time he played an oolong. It seems that the other party is not only his own person, but also his position is not low.


    Yang San returned a military salute to lengsong, and didn''t show any smile on his face. After the ceremony, he said to the car Chao on the side, "control these four people. I''ll ask questions later."


    After making a simple arrangement, Yang San looked at lengsong and swept to Yang Wu. He just said, "young master, I''m very angry this time."


    It was just a word. Yang Wu, who was called Yang Wu ye, immediately lowered his head in the incomparable scenery of chixian city.


    Just this sentence has shown the young master''s dissatisfaction with him. As one of the first five members of the Yang family, they are different from others. Others may have to rely on military merit for promotion, but their status is rising with the continuous growth of the Yang family.


    If you have to describe it, they are the same as the eunuchs around the emperor, as long as they serve Yang Chendong well. It can be said that one word determines the future and one word determines life and death. Now the master is angry that Yang Wu''s work is not done in place. Yang Wu feels very ashamed.


    Seeing that Yang Wu lowered his head, Yang San didn''t say anything about him, but looked at lengsong standing aside and said, "young master is also very dissatisfied with your work. Chixian City, as the foundation of Yang family, has such a big thing. You didn''t notice it, didn''t report it, and didn''t solve it. You lost points this time."


    "Yes, I''ll review." Leng song also bowed his head again and again, a picture of doing something wrong and regretting it very much.


    According to his position in the army, Leng song was the first head of the army and the first division commander of the army. Apart from Yang Chendong, few people can suppress him, even Yang San. But the problem is that Yang San came as an imperial envoy to solve the problem, so his status is completely different. He came on behalf of the sixth young master, and what he said was inspired by the sixth young master. All he can do is to admit his mistake and cooperate with his work.


    "The review is useless. The young master wants to see the results. I hope you can make contributions and atone for your sins and cooperate with my next work. If you can''t do this well, I can only report to the young master. If your position changes at that time, don''t blame me." Yang San doesn''t want to have any deep contact with lengsong, Although the other party is also in a high position and weight, he can carry his identity clearly.


    He is a servant of the Yang family and the people around the young master. He serves the young master alone. He doesn''t need to see other people''s faces. Moreover, as the director of the Security Bureau, if he has too close contact with important members of the military, it is inevitable that other ideas will come out in the eyes of others. If so, he can''t imagine the results.


    Yang San''s business fell to Leng song''s ears. He didn''t even dare to object. "Yes, our army cold front will cooperate, will cooperate."


    "Very good. Let''s lock up Leng Feng of this class first. It''s not what they did wrong, but it''s a matter of great importance. They came carelessly. My arrival is still secret and can''t be spread out. Understand?" Yang San was satisfied with lengsong''s attitude, so he took this opportunity to give the first order after landing.

 Chapter 730

    "Understand." Leng song nodded, then called an adjutant around him, whispered a few words, and someone went to implement it.


    Just after lengsong''s arrangement, Yang San said: "From today on, the wharf looks as usual. In fact, any personnel and goods entering and leaving the wharf need my permission to go to sea. In order not to scare the snake, you can do it at sea. In short, if the wharf is safe, it needs Mr. Leng''s trouble. As for the sea, I will visit Mr. Kaohsiung and explain it to him."


    "Well, there''s no problem with me. I''ll arrange someone to stay here myself. Nothing will happen." lengsong patted his chest and promised.


    "It''s so hard. You can do whatever you should do. Go back and write your understanding of Yang Tiezhu and Chen Shuquan on paper and send them to me. I want to know more about them." under Yang San''s business face, it gives people a great psychological pressure.


    After that, Yang San turned around and walked towards Dong Hui. After the foreign affairs were arranged, he had to deal with the internal affairs of the Security Bureau.


    At this time, Dong Hui is no longer as lively as he was just now. Instead, he has a face of respect and worship. From Che Chao''s mouth, he finally knows who he was facing just now. He turned out to be the boss of the Security Bureau, which made him both excited and afraid.


    Excited because he has worshipped the director for a long time, and now it can finally be seen that he has come into close contact with his idol, and his heart has not known how many times accelerated; he is afraid because he stopped the other party, or even almost started to others, and he doesn''t know what punishment he will receive if he does something wrong.


    With these uneasy feelings, at the moment when Yang San strode into the duty room on the side of the wharf, Dong Hui fell to his knees with a plop. At this moment, he had only one idea, that is, to do his best to remedy what he had done wrong before.


    Yang San sat down on the chair in the duty room. Looking at Dong Hui who was kneeling on the ground and didn''t dare to lift his head, he said, "I''ve heard that you are a confidant of Chen Shuquan. Have you ever participated in his affairs?"


    I thought the secretary would denounce himself for what he had just done. Unexpectedly, he said something else. After a little hesitation, Tung Hui immediately shook his head and said: "I''m from the Security Bureau. What I usually contact with Director Chen is only work, like guarding the wharf and staring at all suspicious personnel. As for director Chen''s private affairs, I have no right to participate and will not participate."


    In a few words, Dong Hui has made clear his position, that is, he is only a subordinate of Chen Shuquan. He was cited as a confidant because of his good ability and won the appreciation of the other party. As for personal friendship, there is really nothing. This is also one of the rules of the Security Bureau. Before superiors and subordinates, they only have work and no personal friends, so they can avoid it as much as possible Avoid what feelings will arise between the two sides. They are emotional at work.


    Dong Hui listened to Yang San''s words and nodded to his satisfaction. He was not worried that this person would dare to lie to deceive himself. The internal rules of the Security Bureau were very strict. If he deceived the senior official, it would be really difficult to die. Moreover, he only needed to send someone to investigate some things to draw a conclusion, which Dong Hui would not know.


    In this way, Dong Hui should not be involved in Chen Shuquan''s affairs. From this point of view, this person can still be used, and even if he performs well, it is not impossible to reuse him in the future. It is thought that Che Chao is going to replace Chen Shuquan, but when he first came here, many relationships can not be clarified for a time. If Dong Hui is such a local snake, it would be a great job Progress must be accelerated.


    Yang San had an idea in his heart. When he looked at Dong Hui who was kneeling to the ground, he was not as cold and ruthless as he was just now. "Dong Hui, I believe what you just said, but you should also know what the consequences will be if you cheat me?"


    "Yes, my subordinates know, so my subordinates absolutely dare not cheat the Bureau seat." Dong Hui hurriedly knocked his head to the ground. At the moment, he just wanted to take out his heart to show the director. He really didn''t participate in some specific things of Chen Shuquan.


    It''s not that Dong Hui doesn''t want to, but that Chen Shuquan is doing it carefully. That''s a secret. Of course, the fewer people he knows, the better. Besides, once his subordinates know something, if one of them has contact with the headquarters and reports it up to the Bureau seat, isn''t he throwing a stone at his own feet?


    Yang San also thought about this problem and initially ruled out the possibility of Dong Hui''s involvement in the smuggling incident. Even if the other party did not have this motivation and condition, Yang San could speak out openly. "Well, I hope you haven''t been involved. If so, you will have a chance to do meritorious service. To tell you the truth, this time the director came in person to solve some personal problems of Chen Shuquan. If nothing unexpected happens, he can''t be competent for the post of director of the security Bureau of chixian city. And there are still many things to be done next, even the whole security bureau of chixian city After a big reshuffle, if you perform well, you can still stay and be entrusted with important tasks. Where to go, make your own choice. "


    Is there any choice? One is heaven, the other is hell!


    Dong Hui didn''t even mean to think about it. He immediately said, "please rest assured, bureau seat, I will do well and cooperate actively."


    "Look up." even though he was ready to continue using Dong Hui, he also wanted to avoid alerting the snake and arousing Chen Shuquan''s suspicion. Yang San decided to add weight to Dong Hui and remind him.


    By this, Dong Hui raised his head and saw Yang San with angry eyes. "You remember, if you dare to have any selfishness or bad events, I guarantee that your life is better than death, and so are your family and relatives, okay?"


    "Understand." Dong Hui was really frightened by this look. He just raised his head and immediately lowered his head, trembling all over.


    After persuading Dong Hui or exerting enough pressure on the other party, Yang San went out of the wharf duty room and looked at the car Chao guarding the door and said, "this person should have no problem, but you still need to send someone to check. If there is no problem, you can use him. In the future, he should be one of your effective deputies."


    "Yes, bureau seat, subordinates understand." Che Chao said with unchanged complexion, and then began to call to investigate Dong Hui''s situation. At the same time, he also had to try the other three security bureau agents to understand the first-hand information.


    Yang San came to chixian city. Although he was still found, the subsequent events were remedied in time. When he found Yang Wu, lengsong happened to be there and called him together. With the help of the first man in the army, he was still pressed down when he arrived at the wharf.


    No one reported. Even the people guarding the dock below were oppressed by Yang San''s prestige and chose to follow. As the director of the Security Bureau of chixian City, Chen Shuquan didn''t know everything. He still did what he should do and was preparing for another cargo smuggling three days later.


    Yang Tiezhu ran to the palace more frequently these two days. Of course, in his capacity, he can''t enter the inner palace. That is, he meets his wife Lin Ling, who has made great efforts to catch up with him in the outer palace. If he takes the opportunity to catch up with each other, he wants to see if there is any difference between the palace and the usual.


    That is, it was Yang Chendong''s order personally. Naturally, all actions can be concealed. Don''t say that Lin Ling is just a maid in the eyes of the fifth lady, that is, the fifth lady doesn''t know about Yang sanlai''s investigation in chiembedded city.


    After holding Lin Ling for a while, Yang Tiezhu left the palace with a satisfied face. Having found nothing wrong, he decided to do everything as planned. Thinking that a large amount of money could enter after the success, in the long run, his Yang family would be rich and invincible. At that time, even if things might be exposed, he might as well leave chiembedded city. Even with enough money, he will not have any problem even if he pulls up a team and builds a country.


    Yang Tiezhu is sometimes arrogant. That is, Yang Chendong can start from nothing. With so much money accumulation, why can''t he do it? Princes and generals, it''s better to have seed!


    Many wrongs will kill themselves!


    This sentence was said by the ancients, and the facts have also verified the authenticity and reliability of this sentence. On the evening of three days later, when the time came to 9:30 and the dock began to return to quiet, director Chen Shuquan appeared on time.


    Just like when he smuggled goods a few times ago, he still said that he wanted to secretly transport a batch of things to sea under the name of the Security Bureau. With this name, when he took the goods of 60 or 70 carriages all the way to the new wharf, no one dared to check. The green light all the way made the goods delivered to the cargo ship that had been prepared for a long time.


    In the process of loading the goods, director Chen Shuquan took out a box of Ares cigarettes from his pocket, put one in his mouth, and handed another to Dong Hui, the person in charge of the wharf of the Security Bureau.


    I have to say that cigarettes can not only reduce pressure and loneliness, but also play a strong role in communication.


    When the cigarette was lit, the relationship between Chen Shuquan and Dong Hui seemed to be closer at this moment. "Dong Hui, is there anything happening on the wharf these days?"


    As he said this, Chen Shuquan''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he could see through Dong Hui''s heart at once.

 Chapter 731

    "Nothing happened, everything is very normal." Dong Hui said with a smile, but he was playing drums in his heart. After all, Chen Shuquan was his superior. He lied in front of his superior. He really had no bottom in his heart. Fortunately, he was very smart and didn''t worry about it. Instead, he took the initiative and asked, "director, are these things to be given to the Security Bureau personnel outside the island? There are a lot of these things."


    "Hmm?" Chen Shuquan, who was still smiling, immediately changed his face and said solemnly, "have you forgotten the confidentiality code? Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask and don''t say what you shouldn''t say. Can you know your identity? OK, you''re tired. Go home and have a good rest these days. You can''t use you here."


    Suddenly, with a cold attitude, Dong Hui pretended to be afraid, nodded repeatedly, and then left. Looking at the back of him leaving, Chen Shuquan''s heart has been killing. His subordinates are curious about the goods. This is not a good appearance. It''s best to kill each other after everything is done.


    Dong Hui did not know that Chen Shuquan had a killing heart for himself. In fact, even if he knew, he wouldn''t be afraid. Now his backer is an adult of the Bureau. As for now, even though he was blown out, of course, he had to tell the news that there was a fire in Yang''s house. Although it was more than 10 p.m., most of the people had slept peacefully. But it was still like day in Yang''s house. All this is because another batch of goods has gone today. I''m afraid there will be countless silver in their hands before long.


    With money and power, people will expand. Yang Tiezhu is the most typical representative. Instead of sleeping at the moment, he is very energetic. He is playing hide and seek with four young girls.


    Different from other people playing this game, once the four women are caught by Yang Tiezhu, they will take off their clothes. This is the rich, playing is a love and fun.


    The four women were all common people who got money from trading with Nanming. They were pretty at first, but they looked yellow and skinny over time because of their poor living conditions all year round. But at the moment when they were favored by Yang Tiezhu from the refugee camp, their lives had changed. If you eat well and wear warm clothes every day, all you need to pay is to become a plaything in the hands of this man.


    A poor man, even when he has a problem eating enough, is not ideal or dignified. In order to eat one mouthful, the four women can only obey each other and allow Yang Tiezhu to inflict humiliation on them at will. They really dare to be angry but dare not speak. Although Yang Chendong has stipulated below, the real Han people are not allowed to buy or sell privately, let alone force or force their personal freedom. But when they fell into the hands of Yang Tiezhu, where would they have the opportunity to redress their grievances? Not to mention, even if they want to sue, where can they find a way?


    Facing the powerful Yang mansion, it is almost like covering the sky with one hand. Anyone can only accept his life.


    I''m in a good mood. It''s fun tonight. Yang Tiezhu has made the idea of catching all four women and sleeping together. So although the night was deep, he still didn''t mean to have a rest. From time to time, women''s screams and Yang Tiezhu''s satisfied laughter came from the house.


    This scene is not the first time. The people in the mansion are almost used to it. Anyway, as long as the young master is happy, people can play as much as they want. Where do they dare to manage, and who can manage it?


    "Dong Dong Dong!" the sudden loud sound broke the laughter, which seemed so abrupt and unexpected in Yang''s House late at night.


    "Who? It''s midnight, and I have to knock at the door." the porter got up with sleepy eyes, came to the gate, opened a small door, and wanted to see who didn''t have eyes and disturbed Yang''s house at night.


    At the moment when the small door opened, countless tall figures suddenly appeared in front of the door. Then, without waiting for the porter to make any action, they didn''t even open their mouth to shout, and those tall figures rushed in from the small door like fish into the sea. Another tall figure covered the door''s mouth at the first time, blocked it, and couldn''t make a sound at all.


    "Well..." the porter still wanted to struggle, but a clear voice had sounded in his ear, "we are cold front soldiers. Now we want to search Yang''s house. It will be over soon. You''d better cooperate. If you dare to shout, you''ll kill you the next moment and it''s for nothing."


    It was indeed cold front soldiers who came. The task they received was to surround Yang''s house and remove all potential safety hazards here. Even the order said that if someone resisted, they could subdue people or even kill people when necessary. But it''s just a porter. They''re all mixed food. The cold front don''t want to really kill people.


    The porter finally became honest. After all, when his life was in danger, the so-called salary of one month was nothing. A cold front soldier passed by them and rushed to Yang''s house.


    As early as they came, they got the construction map of Yang''s house first. After a clear understanding of the situation inside, they can ensure that they can control all the key points in the shortest time and minimize the possible resistance and threat in Yang''s house.


    As more and more cold front soldiers rushed into Yang''s house, the servants in the house finally found them, and then there was a burst of shouting and yelling. The whole house was in chaos and alerted Yang Tiezhu who was still playing games.


    "Childe, it''s bad. There are a lot of cold front soldiers in the house. They surrounded us. Our arsenal is sealed by them now. What should we do?" a strong man like a servant rushed into Yang Tiezhu''s yard and saw the appearance of two young women Bai Jie. But he did say it with a panic on his face.

 Chapter 732

    Yang Tiezhu, whose eyes are still covered with black cloth, instinctively wants to get angry when he hears someone break into his backyard. This is his private territory. Usually, no one is allowed to enter without an order. Otherwise, there will only be one result - death.


    At the moment when he wanted to get angry and didn''t speak, after hearing that a cold front rushed into his house, his body suddenly stagnated. Then with a wave of his right hand, he tore off the black cloth covering his eyes and asked with a fierce look on his face, "what''s the matter?"


    Before the servants could answer the questions, there were more footsteps outside the door. Then a cold front officer wearing a military uniform and the rank of Colonel on his shoulder appeared in the backyard. Behind him were a dense cold front soldiers with calm faces and sharp eyes.


    Yang Tiezhu, who just wanted to denounce the visitor for breaking into the private house, saw the visitor''s face, the original anger immediately disappeared, and he replaced it with a smile on his face, "ha ha, it''s head Teng. Your guest has not been welcomed far. Please forgive me."


    The visitor is Tengshan, head of the first division of Lengfeng army. Because he was old enough and didn''t die in war, he was deeply trusted by Yang Chendong. There are few such people, even in the whole Naked City, who can really make him bow his head. At ordinary times, even when Yang Shan, his father''s then foreign minister, met, he had to make a third of it. It was clear that this person appeared in his house. Although Yang Tiezhu was angry, he still had no temper.


    Tengshan didn''t immediately answer Yang Tiezhu''s words. He just took a look behind him. When he saw that two of the four women were only wearing a thin layer of green yarn, and two others were already bright and clean, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, "you four immediately find clothes to wear. It''s really immoral."


    The four women had long been frightened by the cold front soldiers who rushed in. Hearing the words of Tengshan, they were like hearing the sound of nature. They hurriedly wanted to step down and look for clothes. But before that, they still looked at Yang Tiezhu standing beside them with praying eyes. This person was their master. If the master didn''t speak, they didn''t dare to act rashly, Although they are now very ashamed and have abandoned their dignity, they still stand there after a long time of habit.


    "Well, go and get dressed quickly." Yang Tiezhu forced out a smile and said to the four women. The four beautiful shadows just disappeared quickly. When Yang Tiezhu was left standing there alone, he said to Tengshan in a flattering tone: "commander Teng, but I don''t know what makes you so angry. If there is anything Yang can do for you, he will try his best. Well, it''s really hard for brothers to perform the task so late. How about taking ten liang of silver each when they leave later?"


    Yang Tiezhu said as he watched the change of Tengshan. In fact, he was not too flustered. First, his background was deep enough. His father was in the government. He was the Minister of foreign affairs. His wife Lin Ling is also waiting on the fifth lady in the palace? That''s her biggest trump card. Once she has something, she will never ignore it. Second, he is confident that he has no control over people, which is also his great confidence in Chen Shuquan, the director of the Security Bureau.


    For a long time, the Security Bureau has been a unified system. Even the military has no right to intervene and inquire about what it does in the city. Of course, he didn''t think about whether something had happened to Chen Shuquan, but soon he denied it in his heart.


    Chen Shuquan is the director of the Security Bureau of chixian city. Who can check him and who has the right to check him?


    Even if something really happened to Chen Shuquan, he was investigated. What does that have to do with him? He is a good citizen. Although he has been cooperating with Chen Shuquan, he has not left any evidence. Even if something happens to the other party, he has no evidence to accuse himself. Not to mention, as long as something doesn''t happen at the first time, with the relationship between his father and his wife, after walking around, he can make it big and small.


    Yang Tiezhu was very confident. When he looked at Tengshan, he was not as afraid as before, and even openly proposed bribery. It can be seen that he had great courage.


    Hearing that Yang Tiezhu was going to give Leng Feng hard money, Tengshan laughed. "A soldier is only ten Liang silver. Young master Yang is really a big hand."


    These words were said with a smile, so that Yang Tiezhu couldn''t see the real intention of the other party, so he had to smile and continue to say, "where, where. The cold front soldiers have paid so much for the whole city and the whole island. I should do what I can do."


    "What should I do? Please cooperate with us again and come with us." Tengshan still said with a smile on his face. At the same time, he was disgusted by Yang Tiezhu''s hypocritical performance.


    Even though this time I was able to enter Yang''s house at night, I naturally got an order and knew the cause and effect of the matter. Although not so detailed, his intuition told him that Yang Tiezhu was finished this time, and even the Yang family was not much better. Even so, a doomed person, what is he polite to each other?


    Seeing Tengshan suddenly turn his face and want to take himself away, Yang Tiezhu''s face changed completely. "Ah! What is this? What is this? Commander Teng, is there a mistake? I''m my own person. I''m also an officer of the Ministry of foreign affairs. What right do you have to take me away? Do you know if you will meet the Ministry of foreign affairs?"


    Relying on his father''s relationship, Yang Tiezhu did find a job as an officer in the Ministry of foreign affairs. I''m not specifically responsible for anything. To put it bluntly, it''s just to get an official close to me. Now the amulet has finally worked.


    Seeing that Yang Tiezhu didn''t cooperate and took out the name of the Ministry of foreign affairs, Tengshan didn''t show the slightest surprise, but said with a smile: "childe Yang, you''d better cooperate with us. As for your status as an officer of the Ministry of foreign affairs, you''ll soon give you a satisfactory answer. Come on, catch people."


    Tengshan didn''t want to continue the nonsense. He ordered, and immediately came out of behind him two cold front soldiers with a big waist. He rushed to Yang Tiezhu, lowered his head and pressed a strong button.


    Yang Tiezhu, whose body was bound and his head was lowered, did not give up resistance. He still tried his best to shout: "let go of me, let go of me, I''m an officer of the Ministry of foreign affairs, you can''t do this to me, can''t..."


    The cry came from his yard to the main courtyard of Yang''s house. When Tengshan and his party just appeared here, a voice like thunder roared in their ears, "what are you doing? Ah!"


    Hearing this sound, Yang Tiezhu, who was held down, seemed to find the backbone at once. He raised his head and saw that the person who made the noise was his father Yang Shan. At that time, he shouted, "father save me, father save me."


    "My son, don''t worry, there is a father, and no one can take you away from your house. I''ve arranged someone to inform your wife, and I''m sure she won''t allow others to do so." Yang Shan''s mountain voice sounded again. At this moment, he showed enough calmness and calm.


    Although Yang Shan did not participate in some things about Yang Tiezhu, it is impossible to say that he did not know at all. His son has done a lot of things under his own banner. He has heard of it, but he didn''t take care of it. First, he loved his son very much. Second, his son would give him a lot of gold and silver every time. He used this to "unite" a lot of officials and colleagues, which made him more handy in his work.


    Yang shanfeidan was not ashamed of his son''s behavior, and thought it was an embodiment of his ability. After all, when he was an official in Daming, I don''t know how many officials would take advantage of the situation to do something on the line. When everyone did so, don''t say who was wrong. So he thought it was normal that the same thing happened in the city.


    Not to mention, the son is very scheming. He married the maid reused by the fifth lady before doing things, which is equivalent to finding a strong alliance and patron first. If the son is so careful, he will only be more relieved.


    But this evening, Leng Feng suddenly came into the house, which really caught him off guard. But he was not very frightened. In addition to sending someone to inform Lin Ling''s daughter-in-law with a good background at the first time, all he needs to do is delay time, which is really nothing for him, the foreign minister.


    Yang Shan, who said all this confidently, became a little more severe when he looked at Tengshan. "Commander Teng, my son is an official and an officer of the Ministry of foreign affairs. He has the identity of a cadre and is officially appointed. What happened to him should be investigated by the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, so don''t bother you."


    The Ministry of foreign affairs, who opened his mouth and shut his mouth, obviously decided that Yang Tiezhu''s affairs were the internal affairs of the Ministry of foreign affairs, which should be handled and solved by them.


    Yang Shan said self-confidence, but he did think about it. Tengshan immediately appeared here. How can it be possible without a little reliance. Facing the senior official Yang Shan, Tengshan''s tone is very flat, but very calm. For business, "I''m sorry, Minister Yang. I received the order to take young master Yang away. As for what the Ministry of foreign affairs should do, it''s your business. Please don''t affect my performance of official duties."


    "What I''m talking about is also official business. I represent the Ministry of foreign affairs." Yang Shan didn''t mean to retreat at all. His voice roared like thunder. It''s really difficult for him. He''s not young, but his confidence seems to be very general.

 Chapter 733

    Yang Shan this time is to rely on his old age and sell his old age and oppress others with his position. Tengshan is Yang Chendong''s favorite, but he is just a head. He still has a lot of pressure in the face of the foreign minister. At the moment when the situation became sticky, another thunder like voice suddenly came out behind the cold front, "sorry, Minister Yang, you can''t represent the Ministry of foreign affairs now."


    The voice fell and the crowd walked out of the crowd. As soon as they saw this group appear, all the cold fronts involuntarily stepped back and showed a very respectful look.


    It is because the identity of the three people here is not low, and two of them are still the one with high power. They are Yang Wu, Leng song and Ma Dali.


    Yang Wu needless to say, when Yang Chendong was embedded in the city, he was his plenipotentiary, and his identity even exceeded that of the city Lord Yu Qian.


    Leng song is the commander of the first division of the army, known as the first person in the army. There are even rumors that the first division will become the first army. At that time, if there is no accident, the post of first army commander should fall on this person. He is also the superior of all cold fronts in the city, and his every move is naturally very eye-catching.


    The third is Ma Dali. Although his name is domineering and he is tall, he has an official identity, that is, the first vice minister of the Ministry of foreign affairs.


    It has been said that people in the Ministry of foreign affairs should be eloquent and seem to give people a sense of kindness, which will help the negotiations between the two sides. A strong man like Ma Dali should not be mixed in such a team.


    But when everyone thought it was inappropriate, Yang Chendong did the opposite. He appointed this person as the first vice minister of the Ministry of foreign affairs, and the power was only handed over to Yang Shan. The reason for this is that what the Yang family needs today is a strong foreign minister, and Ma Dali is in line with this identity.


    Like the roar just now, Yang Shan can no longer represent the Ministry of foreign affairs. It is the voice of Vice Minister Ma Dali.


    The three men appeared together, and the pressure on Tengshan suddenly decreased. Yang Tiezhu also lowered his head a little at this moment. He was deeply aware that such an array could not be carried by his father. Perhaps when the lady arrives, she can also deal with these people on behalf of the fifth lady.


    Yang Tiezhu put his hope on his wife. Yang Shan''s look was also changing rapidly at this moment. Especially when he saw Ma Dali appear, his eyelids jumped violently. His intuition told him that he was afraid it was bad. But for his son''s safety, he must hold on until his daughter-in-law arrives.


    "Hehe, it turned out to be Mr. Yang Wu and Mr. Leng. It''s really magnificent to come to the cold house, but why don''t you say hello in advance, so I can go out to meet you." Yang Shan is worthy of dealing with people often, and his face soon returned to normal. He said to Mr. Yang Wu and Mr. lengsong with a smile, as if he were an old friend with excellent relations. On the contrary, Ma Dali, who stood beside them, turned a blind eye.


    Ma Dali is just his deputy. Choosing to ignore him at this time shows his domineering. Yang Shan wants to tell everyone through this point that people whose official position and identity are not as good as him will not speak and he will not listen.


    No matter Yang Wu or Leng song can see this little 99 in Yang Shan''s heart.


    Perhaps they had no such experience before, nor had they experienced such a secret struggle. But I''ve been in a high position for so many years. I haven''t seen a pig killer. Haven''t I eaten pork yet? In such an environment, it''s not something you don''t want to contact. Some things have long been used to. For Yang Shan''s mind, they not only saw it clearly, but also knew it well.


    Seeing someone else''s move, lengsong smiled first, and then said, "it''s just to catch a person. How can we disturb Minister Yang''s drive."


    When lengsong said this, Yang Shan also smiled. Anyone can see that this is not the kind of laughter, but a sneer. "It''s easy for Mr. Leng to say. This time you want to catch my son Yang Shan, a parent. I think I have the right to know what''s going on, but I don''t know if Mr. Leng can tell me what crime my son has committed and what evidence do you have?"


    Yang Shan asked, there was no emotional fluctuation in his voice, but everyone could feel that it was on the edge of explosion. It seemed that if he didn''t give a reasonable answer, he would stop taking people away to the end.


    Who is Yang Shan? When Ren Xuan ruled, he became an official of the Ming Dynasty. Later, Zhu Qi was in the upper position of the town. He was already a high position as a waiter of the Ministry of rites. He also experienced the change of civil engineering, and finally went to Nanming with the protection and help of Yang Chendong. Such a person who has rich experience and is used to deceiving others has long been proficient in quiet time and will not get angry so easily. But he still pretended to be like this, which is equivalent to showing his determination to keep his son safe. At the same time, he also wants to delay time and wait for his daughter-in-law. He is testing lengsong''s confidence. He wants to see what evidence the other party has and what he needs to do if he wants to keep his son.


    Yang Shan stood up and carried the two mountains of Yang Wu and lengsong who came to the house with one''s own strength. His spirit is enough and his courage is admirable. If it''s a small matter at ordinary times, he stood up in person. I''m afraid he will give face and let people go. What humanitarians regret is that this time it was the order of the sixth young master. No matter how firm Yang Shan''s attitude is, it can''t turn the sky this time. The reason why thunder was not used was that the goods that had been transported to the sea had not been returned, and what was in it could not be completely determined.


    Without definite news, lengsong didn''t hurry to take the final action, but smiled, "it''s strange. What did your childe do? Doesn''t he know why he asked me back?"


    "Mr. Leng, I didn''t do anything. You are wronged. It''s just that your military headquarters is jealous of our foreign ministry''s repeated contributions. You are wronging people." although Yang Tiezhu, who was escorted, was controlled, his mouth was not sealed, and he was able to speak. Seeing his father exculpating himself, he took the opportunity to shout. Of course, how true these words are is unknown. The most important thing is that Yang Wu was here. Some words were heard by him. Would he think that this was originally a dirty negotiation between the Ministry of foreign affairs and the Ministry of military?


    When Yang Tiezhu beat him down, many cold front soldiers looked ugly. They looked like Tengshan and wanted to slap Yang Shan, so that he could know what would happen if they slandered the military headquarters and soldiers. Leng song was not in a hurry and did not panic. He just stood there and smiled with his back. No one knew better than him. This time, he would take action. It was entirely because director Yang San personally came and arranged it. He was ordered to act. Why should he be afraid of being accused or even framed by others?


    The counterattack of Yang Shan and Yang Tiezhu made the originally nervous Yang family courtyard quiet. Everyone suddenly stopped talking. They looked at each other like this. They seemed to be waiting for something.


    yes. Everyone is waiting.


    Yang''s father and son are waiting for Lin Ling''s arrival. As long as she comes, she can express her attitude on behalf of the fifth lady. It''s one of the mistresses. No one can shake the position of the mistress when the master is away. Will have the power to change the situation.


    According to the news from the new terminals of Yang Wu and lengsong, as long as the cargo ship is transported back, Chen Shuquan is arrested and Yang Tiezhu is confessed, the matter is certain, and they can take the next step. At that time, there will be no one to stop.


    In such a wait, three cargo ships on the new wharf of chixian city began to dock again, and dozens of carts of goods on them were transported to the new wharf one by one. Director Chen Shuquan, who was about to leave, was confused by the scene in front of him.


    According to the custom, after each shipment, he will stay at the new wharf for a while. He will leave only when he is sure that there are no other problems. After all, it is reasonable for the director to stay a little longer.


    Of course, he will stay a little longer, but Chen Shuquan is only cautious. He is worried that someone will think of the cargo ship of the Security Bureau. If he doesn''t sit here, what can he do if something goes wrong.


    And it was so much that he saw a good play after stopping for a while. The three cargo ships that had just set out came back, and even the cold front Navy came back with the ship.


    The ship was still the same ship, and the escorts were still those people. The appearance of this scene made Chen Shuquan not only give a sound in his heart, but also have a hunch that things are not good. He had a strong sense of calm on his face, and the man has come to the three ships of goods that are leaning against the wharf with big strides. Still far away, his cry spread out, "what happened and how did the goods be transported back?"


    "Director Chen, there are orders on it, and we don''t know what''s going on?" a Lengfeng platoon leader in charge of escorting the goods said with a salute.


    The platoon leader really didn''t know what had happened. In view of the fact that their identities were too far apart, he was telling the truth.


    The platoon leader looked respectfully at Chen Shuquan. He seemed to see hope. As soon as his face changed, he said sternly: "Order? Who gave the order? You know, this is what our security bureau wants. It has a lot to do with it. How can you stop? In this way, you can send the goods out immediately. As for any order, the director will carry it down for you and promise that you won''t be punished."

 Chapter 734

    What Chen Shuquan thinks is very simple. As long as the goods go out of the sea and are handed over to the people arranged by Yang Tiezhu overseas, there will be no evidence. At that time, he can ask one question and three unknowns. Without evidence, no one can condemn himself at will.


    Chen Shuquan is also the director of the Security Bureau''s office in chixian city. His statement is still very authoritative. In this way, the platoon leader Lengfeng hesitated. After all, offending the director of a security bureau is not a wise move. If people really want to target themselves, how can he resist a small platoon leader?


    Platoon leader Leng Feng is still doing psychological struggle and is hesitant about what kind of decision to make. A group of people have appeared on the new wharf. The leader is a young man with beautiful faces. As soon as he appeared, he laughed, "brother Chen, you are a big official. Leng Feng is not subordinate to our security bureau. You can also give orders at will. It''s really powerful."


    "Who? Who''s making sarcastic remarks in the dark and has the ability to stand up." as soon as the sarcastic voice came, Chen Shuquan''s face was black, and then he suddenly turned his head and looked like looking for someone to ask for guilt.


    Chen Shuquan does have such confidence. Director Yang San is not in Chifeng City. He is the top person in charge of the Security Bureau here. From a certain point of view, he can exist side by side with military chiefs such as lengsong and Kaohsiung. Even when people from the political department come, he can pull his wrist.


    Out of the confidentiality code, the security bureau is independent of any system and is directly under the jurisdiction of the sixth young master. That is to say, even if the fifth master Yang appears here, he can carry it head-on if he is tough. Of course, all this was limited to the other party and did not get the order of the sixth young master.


    Think about how proud he was to carry even the fifth master Yang. No wonder he heard someone talking about himself like a plucked cock.


    "Hahaha, brother Chen, I''m not hiding in the dark. I''ve been standing here all the time, but you have too high vision and don''t notice me." laughter continued. Che Chao came to Chen Shuquan with a group of 20 members of the action team of the Security Bureau transferred from everywhere.


    A group of people strode forward. They could not see clearly because of the dark, but Chen Shuquan''s face had begun to change. The other party is so confident that his identity must be not simple, and the goods are placed in front of him. Under this conclusive evidence, how should he explain it?


    The brain is running rapidly, and Chen Shuquan is formulating various countermeasures in his heart. At this time, Che Chao came to him with a big stride. Finally, we can see each other clearly through the street lights on the wharf. At this moment, Chen Shuquan also looked surprised, "Che Chao, how could it be you?"


    "Why can''t it be me?" the car, far calmer than Chen Shuquan, smiled and asked slowly, "why is brother Chen so nervous? Can''t you say that my appearance has delayed you?"


    Chen Shuquan was really shocked when he suddenly saw the car overtaking. He couldn''t understand how the other party appeared in the red city and why he hadn''t received any news before. But then he calmed down. After all, the other party''s level is not as good as himself. What''s the fear?


    Maybe people just come to chixian city to do some private affairs or visit relatives and friends. Here I would like to say that most of the staff of the Security Bureau live in the dark and have great mental pressure, so they have normal holidays every year to let them return to society and be ordinary people, otherwise they will be driven crazy.


    Chen Shuquan thought wisely that Che Chao probably had a holiday and just appeared in the naked city. This is the scene in front of him.


    In short, Chen Shuquan soon became calm and strode to meet Che Chao. As he walked, he said, "brother Che, it''s not for my brother to say you. Even if you come to the city, why do you want to say hello to me, or let my brother do his best as a host?"


    Chen Shuquan took the initiative to get close, and Che Chao greeted him with a smile. "Hey, I don''t know that brother Chen is busy, so I didn''t bother you? Don''t blame me."


    Che Chao was so polite that he reassured Chen Shuquan more and more, and his smile was more prosperous. "What bother do you not bother? You didn''t treat your brother as your own family. With this, you should be punished. In this way, you will be fined three drinks tonight. Ha ha, let''s go and find a place for your brother to pick you up."


    Speaking, Chen Shuquan''s big hand has fallen on Che Chao''s shoulder. People who don''t know seem to think how good their relationship is.


    When Che Chao, who had originally pleaded guilty with a fist, was waiting for Chen Shuquan''s big hand to fall on his employment, the smile that had been hanging on his face suddenly disappeared. Instead, he suddenly grabbed Chen Shuquan''s arm from his chest, and then twisted it to bring him into his arms, A May 4th musket was also timely put on the other party''s temple. "I''m sorry, director Chen. I have something important to do, but I don''t have time to drink with you."


    The sudden change of the situation made Chen Shuquan, who was still smiling at all this, stunned. After years of training, several people reached into their waist, pulled out their waist knives and drank, "what are you doing? Let director Chen go right away."


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited, just look at the situation." Dong Hui, who was mixed in the crowd, played a role at this time. He stretched out his arms, stopped everyone from being impulsive, and winked at several of his men.


    Driven by Dong Hui, several of his subordinates also joined the ranks of persuading people not to be impulsive, which suppressed the originally tense atmosphere.


    Chen Shuquan was held in his arms by the car at this time, just facing the people. Seeing Dong Hui''s performance, his eyes seemed to stare out. But at this time, he also knew that his opponent was still Che Chao, not when he saw his subordinates like Dong Hui.


    "Brother Che, what are you doing? Do you know that all you do is commit the following crimes? Do you know that if you do this according to our internal family law, your family won''t get any benefits even if you die? Tell you, let me go immediately. In our previous relationship, I can think that everything hasn''t happened."


    Chen Shuquan is still trying to force people to stop the car. It''s just that this moment has taken the initiative, and Che Chao won''t let go easily. He smiled and looked at the back of Chen Shuquan''s head as if he were an idiot. "Director Chen, things are like this. Don''t you know how to repent? Say, where are these things going to be transported?"


    "Of course it was delivered to the Security Bureau," Chen Shuquan insisted.


    "Security Bureau? Why don''t I know?" the car asked again.


    "Your level is not enough. Of course I don''t know. I tell you, this is the arrangement of the Bureau. It''s a first-class secret. Now you know this is a mistake, okay?" Chen Shuquan said nonsense relying on his higher level. As long as he has passed the current level, he will find a crime to take the car super. In short, he won''t give the other party the chance to ask Yang San. He wants to kill people.


    Chen Shuquan was still thinking about how to do it once he took the initiative. Another familiar voice sounded behind him, "I don''t understand? I''ve never given such an order, but I don''t know who you heard from."


    "Of course you don''t understand. This is a game..." Chen Shuquan looked high and angry and wanted to say something, but suddenly the whole person was stunned. This voice is so familiar that it seems to be from the Bureau... Bureau seat.


    Che Chao seemed to know what he was thinking. He relaxed slightly so that he could turn his head. When he turned around, he saw Yang San who appeared in front of him with a tiger''s face. At present, Chen Shuquan couldn''t stand when his legs were soft, and sat down on the ground with a plop.


    When the Lord appeared, Chen Shuquan knew that everything was over. Hard evidence is in front of him. I''m afraid it''s useless for him to find any excuse. At the thought of the director''s means and the family law of the Security Bureau, it''s really hard for people to want to die. His face turns white at this moment. "Bureau... Bureau seat, I''m wrong. Yang Tiezhu forced me to do everything. I''m too greedy."


    Yang San didn''t say a word more. Chen Shuquan recruited everything. Now he doesn''t want any future, or even live. He just wants to die happily and don''t involve his family. He is very grateful.


    Chen Shuquan cooperated so well that Yang San stood there listening coldly. After listening to what the other party said, it was a light sigh, "Chen Shuquan, you are also an old man of the Security Bureau. Your name is also registered with the sixth young master. Do you know that your future is unlimited? Do you know how many generations your children and grandchildren will be proud of your ancestor? But now, because of your one thought difference, everything is gone."


    It can''t be said to be a pity or a pity for Chen Shuquan. Yang San shook his head several times in a row. It can be seen that the result made him a little sad. After all, it''s not easy to cultivate a talent. We''ve known each other for so many years. It''s impossible to say that we don''t have any feelings. If we make a mistake now, it''s still a big mistake, which means the end of their friendship Strange Yang San will be a little sad.


    "Yes, my subordinates know that I did something wrong this time. I am willing to explain everything and come out to testify. I just ask the Bureau seat not to involve my family and give my subordinates a good time." Chen Shuquan can feel the sadness in Yang sannei''s heart. How can he feel better? But he can''t turn back when he embarks on this road. At this time, he can only make use of the last trace of the director''s emotion towards him to put forward his own requirements.

 Chapter 735

    "Cooperate well, I promise I won''t hurt your family." Yang San knows what Chen Shuquan is worried about. Maybe this is the only thing he can do for each other. He patted each other on the shoulder, "Che Chao, I''ll give it to you. He will cooperate with you and tell you everything we want to know."


    "Bureau seat, don''t worry, I''ll get the confession right away." Che Chao patted his chest and promised, with a trace of excitement in his eyes. The opportunity to make great contributions has come. As long as he does this well, he can be promoted to the next level and become the new director of the Security Bureau of chiembedded city.


    One is eager to make meritorious service, and the other is eager to atone. They got together. What notes and confessions are going very smoothly. It was only half an hour. A clear file appeared in front of Yang San in the duty room.


    After taking a brief look at it, Yang San sighed, "send someone to ride a bike to inform Yang Wu and the palace that you can finally close the net. In addition, let the people of the action team go out. All the officials related to this matter can''t let go, and all of them are arrested."


    "Yes, my subordinates will do it right away." Che Chao promised, and then turned and left. On this night, chixian city is doomed to be restless.


    ......


    palace.


    This magnificent palace, which covers a huge area, seems to exist independently of the red inlaid city. Although it is said that the master is rarely here, no one dares not to respect here, so that anyone who goes out from here can issue orders and have a superior status.


    Lin Ling, a woman of ordinary appearance and beauty, can only be regarded as one-third at most. She is one of the people who often go in and out of the palace. With her tongue that can speak the dead alive, she won the trust of the fifth lady Su maner and became the representative of the fifth lady.


    Originally, Su Man''er also had a close maid Xiao Yun, but the maid was a little lazy. Finally, the things that bought the necessary products of the palace fell on Lin Ling, who followed Su Man''er when she came to the red inlaid city.


    Lin Ling is a very good person. She can not only say good words to make su maner laugh, but also has an excellent relationship with other maids below. In this regard, her husband Yang Tiezhu is also very willing to spend money. With money, he can naturally buy many people to work for her.


    It is precisely because Lin Ling usually pays great attention to uniting the people around her and attracts more people. When Yang''s house was surrounded, Yang Shan arranged his confidant housekeeper to leave from the secret road in the house and came to the palace. Soon, a favored maid handed the news to Lin Ling.


    Lin Ling was surprised when she received the news. Although she didn''t know what her husband Yang Tiezhu did in the end, she could think that he might not be so aboveboard because he was so generous.


    She also hesitated and thought about it. However, I didn''t think much when I thought that his father was a dignified foreign minister and the person favored by the sixth young master. Even if he had some unexpected wealth, it was reasonable.


    But now it seems that things are a little big. Once her husband has a problem, she will have no backing and no money. How can she unite more maids in the future? This will shake her foundation.


    Had to save, but also can not help, Lin Ling decided to do it. But before leaving the palace, she still has a very important thing to do, that is to get the support of the fifth lady first. Only in this way can she have Shangshang''s sword and do things without fear.


    "Is madam asleep?" Lin Ling came to Su Man''er''s rest room and asked the maid who was on duty tonight.


    "Not yet. What''s the matter with sister Lin?" the maid on duty had a good relationship with Lin Ling, and asked with a smile.


    "It''s a small matter to see madam." Lin Ling seemed as if nothing had happened. When she said something, she had already entered the bedroom. When she saw that Su Man''er was sitting in front of the divine realm to remove her makeup, she fell to her knees without saying a word.


    It was just an action. Without saying a word, Xiao Yun was startled. Su Man''er sitting there also saw what happened behind her through the divine mirror, and was also startled. "Ling''er, what happened? Are you going to give this gift?"


    Just as Yang Chendong asked his subordinates not to kneel easily, there was no rule of kneeling in the palace unless it was an important occasion.


    "Madam, please save ling''er and my husband''s life," said Lin Ling, who looked like an excellent actress and was wronged.


    "What''s the matter? Stand up and talk." Su Man''er looked more dignified when she heard the speech. This girl, who is very close to herself, married the son of Foreign Minister Yang Shan. What happened that even Minister Yang couldn''t help?


    Su Man''er, who had already figured out the wording, began to confuse black and white, saying that Lord Yang had long made people jealous because of his high position and weight; What? The relationship between the Yang family and his wife has attracted some people''s eyes; What? It''s not a day for everyone to bring down Lord Yang, etc.


    Finally, Lin Ling said bluntly, "madam, it''s a small matter for the husband''s family, but it will affect the reputation of the wife. What''s more, someone will want to take the opportunity to attack the prestige of the sixth young master. This is a big thing. The sixth young master is not in the city all year round, and the development of the city is so prosperous that people are separated from the belly."


    Su man didn''t care much about the previous words. Even when it comes to herself, she doesn''t care much. I wish my husband knew what kind of person she was. As for other people''s views, she could not care. Because there is no husband, she is afraid that she is already a dead man. It''s hateful that she believes the villain''s word and wants to kill her husband. Now think about it, she is really regretful.


    All this makes Su Man''er extremely grateful to Yang Chendong. She will not allow anyone to threaten her husband''s safety, even if her reputation is damaged. Now I heard that someone had such an idea. How can I not be angry? I stared and said, "it''s unreasonable. If my husband is not here, will some people be whimsical?"


    "Yes, ma''am, please make a clear decision about this matter." seeing that Su Man''er was in the plan, Lin Ling was overjoyed and continued to encourage her.


    Lin Ling is asking what to do next and whether to help the Yang family. In this way, she is indirectly helping herself. Su Man''er understood the hidden meaning of this sentence, thought it over and said, "then go and have a look. If you want to add a crime, you will let them find out carefully. If it is really good, you can''t speak casually."


    Su Man''er is still smart. She doesn''t make a conclusion about what she doesn''t understand, but based on the facts. But where did she know that the starting point of anything may be good, but it ultimately depends on who will implement it. If the executor is a person who does not distinguish right from wrong, if she wants to make a fair decision, it is tantamount to a delusion.


    That''s what Lin Ling was waiting for. She said yes, so she stood up and walked out of the bedroom. At this time, she is no longer the performance of a weak woman just now, but full of pride and self-confidence. "Hum! If you dare to fight against my husband''s family, you''ll be cleaned up."


    With Su maner''s support, Lin Ling seemed to change her class. When she walked outside the palace, she looked full of self-confidence. She just wants to pull the flag and pull the tiger''s skin. What can others do?


    With four maids, Lin Ling strode ahead, her toes high and high, like a master. All the way, but all the maids who met her stopped at the same place from a distance, and when they were close, they bowed their heads and asked questions, with a flattering and respectful expression.


    You can see the outer gate of the palace from a distance. As long as you walk through it, it is the outer palace. Although there are many cold front guards there responsible for safety, as Lin Ling, they don''t even have the courage to check. It can be said that when the gate is high enough for birds to fly, Lin Ling''s face also consciously shows a winner''s smile.


    However, at this time, a light and happy cry sounded behind him, "but Lin Ling? Wait a minute."


    Someone behind her suddenly shouted her name. Out of instinct, Lin Ling stopped. When she looked back, she saw a group of people coming in the distance. She also knew Xiaoqing, the close maid beside the eldest lady, and tiedieyi, the maid in charge of the palace, was beside Xiaoqing.


    "Sister Xiaoqing." when she saw that she was a young lady, Lin Ling immediately put away her arrogant look and showed a very clever look. She even made a bow intentionally. This is the etiquette that only servants have for their master.


    No wonder Lin Ling is so careful. Although she has also been valued by the fifth lady, she is a high existence in the whole maid, but she is still nothing in front of Xiaoqing. He is a popular man around the eldest lady. He grew up with the eldest lady. He has cultivated his feelings since childhood. I don''t know how Xiaoqing''s husband sun Chuang is already a battalion level officer. He also hung up his number at the sixth young master. It can be said that he has a bright future in the future.


    Normally, such a person can start his own house, be a young grandmother and be a master. But they didn''t. They stayed by the eldest lady''s side and served her wholeheartedly. With this, which maid in the palace didn''t respect her, and which maid dared to show her face.


    Xiaoqing''s sudden appearance made Lin Ling have to stop her steps and stand there respectfully.

 Chapter 736

    Xiaoqing walked in small steps. After a while, she came to Lin Ling. First, she looked at her up and down, and then smiled and asked, "where is Lin Ling''s sister going so late?"


    If someone asked her this question, Lin Ling could not answer it. Everyone is a maid. One serves the first lady and the other serves the fifth lady. Usually, the well water does not invade the river. But Xiaoqing asked the question, and Lin Ling still had to answer, "well, the fifth lady told me something to do, so she left the palace late at night."


    "I see. That''s it. Then you don''t have to go. Go back and wait for the news first." Xiaoqing nodded his head, and then said without haste.


    "Hmm?" Lin Ling was also confused by this sentence. She looked up, looked at Xiaoqing and said, "sister Xiaoqing, I don''t know if I didn''t hear clearly. I went out this time with the order of the fifth lady. I..."


    "I know, so I told you to go back to the palace and wait." Xiaoqing stopped before the other party finished talking. Then he turned his head, looked at the eight maidens he took behind him, especially the Iron Butterfly clothes headed by him, and said, "listen, send sister Xiaoqing five back and don''t walk around casually."


    After leaving these words casually, Xiaoqing turned and left without even an explanation. The eight maidens behind her stayed and fixed their eyes on the fifth daughter of Lin Ling. There is a big picture. If you are not obedient, don''t blame us for being impolite.


    She was stopped by someone. Although Xiaoqing issued the order, Lin Ling was still a little unconvinced. Although she can go back and ask the fifth lady for instructions again, it will inevitably delay time. Who knows if things will change. So she moved her eyes, looked at the Eight maids around her and said with a smile, "my sisters, everyone is a maid. It''s not easy. Why don''t you make it convenient? If your kindness and Lin Ling will be remembered in your heart."


    As she spoke, Lin Ling also took out a stack of silver tickets from her big cuff. The smallest one on it had a denomination of one hundred Liang.


    The shot is 800 Liang. I have to say that Lin Ling is very heroic. If at ordinary times, the maid below must be happy and say some blessings when she receives the silver ticket. But it''s a pity that this time, the bad move of this hundred attempts didn''t work. There was no change on the faces of the Eight maids. The head of the iron butterfly dress was more like not seeing these silver notes. "Lin Ling, you''d better not embarrass us and be obedient. Otherwise, once you start, it''s really disgraceful."


    After being shut down, Lin Ling''s face became very ugly. Gritting her teeth, she said, "well, I''ll find a fifth lady. I don''t believe it. There''s no justice in the palace yet." then she turned angrily and walked straight to the palace where the fifth lady rested.


    At this time, Lin Ling didn''t know that her patron, the fifth lady, had been invited to the eldest lady''s palace. Not only the fifth lady, but also the third lady snow lady. At this time, they were circulating a telegram personally sent by Yang Chendong, which said something about Yang Tiezhu.


    As soon as Lin Ling left, Su Man''er received a message that the eldest lady had an invitation. In the days when Yang Chendong was away, the master of the palace was naturally the eldest lady Hu Yan. There is no doubt that now the eldest lady has orders. Don''t say that she hasn''t rested yet, she has already rested. That''s why she has to dress and get up.


    Su Man''er didn''t dare to neglect. With the help of maid Xiao Yun, she put on light makeup again, so she took a group of maidens to the big lady''s palace. As soon as she entered the hall, she saw that Hu Yan and the third lady snow lady had settled in their seats.


    "Five younger sisters are coming. Come and have a seat." seeing Su Man''er appear, Hu Yan''s face doesn''t mean to be angry or ask for guilt, because she already knows that Lin Ling''s actions are hiding from Su Man''er. In fact, this younger sister doesn''t know anything.


    Su Man''er really didn''t know anything. When the eldest lady called him, she naturally sat down. Then he smiled and asked Hu Yan, "sister, I don''t know what happened?"


    There must be something wrong with finding someone so late. Su Man''er''s IQ is not low. She doesn''t think that the sisters get together at this time just to talk about family affairs.


    This time, before Hu Yan spoke, the third lady snow lady had handed the telegram to her, "five younger sister, you''d better have a look at this first."


    With a puzzled look on her face, the maid Xiaoyun took the telegram in her hand. When her eyes fell on the contents of the telegram, Su maner''s look soon became a little ugly.


    Perhaps the telegram to others can be sent more simply, as long as the meaning is reached. But how could Yang Chendong be stingy with language when he sent a telegram to his wife? In this telegram, Yang Chendong made everything very clear, and even mentioned Lin Ling''s name.


    Although some things can''t be said in such detail like meeting, the mention of Lin Ling''s name has already explained a lot of problems. While Su Man''er was still digesting the news, Hu Yan over there had said, "this time, my husband is really angry. He fought his life and death on the front line and worked hard to save more Han people. But our rear really needs him to worry. It''s really our sin to say it."


    In a simple sentence, there was a lag in Su maner''s look. She knew that she had really done something wrong this time. She would mistakenly believe a maid and unknowingly send such a wrong signal to others, so that it almost led to great disaster.


    Thinking that if she didn''t know someone, she wouldn''t let her husband worry about it. Suman''er was blaming herself.


    That is, while Su Man''er was still accepting her inner condemnation, Xiao Yun suddenly entered the hall. First, he said Wan Fu, made a bow, and then said, "madam, the third lady, the fifth lady, and sun Chuang, the commander of the forbidden army battalion, asked for a meeting."


    "Your husband is coming. Please invite him in." Hu Yan said jokingly. From this point, we can see that she is not very angry. Living in the Hu family since childhood, she is tired of hearing all kinds of struggles. For example, such servants do bad things under the banner of their master, and she doesn''t know how many they have seen. Because of this, she is not so strange. Lin Ling is guilty. Just punish her. As for the fifth sister, she must be more careful in using people after this matter, which is equivalent to playing a role.


    Xiaoyun, who was teased by the master, turned red. After agreeing, he went out to send a message. Soon sun Chuang, with the rank of major, entered the hall. He strode in, but as soon as he entered the hall, he knelt down without raising his head. He knew what the three people in front of him were. If he looked at them at will, it would also be a sin.


    "Sun Chuang, commander of the forbidden army battalion, has seen the first lady, the third lady and the fifth lady." a loud voice sounded in the hall.


    "Get up, what''s the matter so late?" Hu Yan asked as the master, sitting in the first place.


    "Tell the eldest lady, the news has just come. Yang Tiezhu''s smuggling has been confirmed. Not only that, his collaborators also claim that there are a large number of weapons and armor in Yang''s house. If his subordinates come, they will close the Palace door temporarily in advance. Please allow them." he still bowed his head, but Sun Chuang did tell a fact and result that the women didn''t expect.


    "Can''t they rebel?" Hu Yan was startled when she heard this.


    It is common for people below to do something wrong under the banner of the master, and it is difficult to really prohibit it. But now that things involve armaments, the nature is changed.


    Among the three women, Su Man''er''s face turned white when she heard this, and even the page of telegraph paper she held in her hand fell to the ground. At this moment, she finally knew what kind of end she had got in exchange for her cronyism. And all this happened to be noticed by my husband. If the husband didn''t know everything, what would be the result? Would someone one day threaten the safety of the palace? If she really hurt her two sisters, wouldn''t she be very guilty?


    At this moment, Su Man''er hated Lin Ling very much and wasted her trust in her, but she did help Zhou to do evil under her own banner. She almost had a big event, which is really unforgivable.


    The third lady''s face also changed suddenly, and then looked at the eldest lady Hu Yan and said, "sister, it''s not so serious. Isn''t Yang Shan there and Yang Wu there? They shouldn''t be given a chance to resist."


    "Would it be better to be wary of some?" Hu Yan did shake her head gently. She was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. When she thought that someone really threatened the safety of the palace, it didn''t matter if something happened to herself and others. She was afraid it would cause her husband''s madness. In that case, many plans would be disrupted, which was the most deadly thing.


    The husband is desperate in the front. Even if they can''t give any help, they can''t support their hind legs in the back. Thinking like this, Hu Yan said decisively, "well, everything depends on battalion commander sun''s words. Close the palace for the time being. If there are not enough troops, you can dispatch troops nearby. Later, I''ll ask Xiaoyun to take the token given to me by her husband with you."


    "Yes, sun Chuang, yes."


    Sun Chuang strode away, took the token given by Hu Yan, and mobilized a cold front camp to defend the palace. Inside the palace, the three ladies returned to their palaces respectively.


    Su Man''er also came back, but she didn''t look good. Thinking of what she said when the three sisters separated, she would give an explanation. When she came back, she clenched her right fist several times, loosened it, and clenched it again.

 Chapter 737

    Su Man''er has suffered many disasters since she was a child, and her will has long been very firm. Otherwise, she would not assassinate Yang Chendong. But recently, or since she came to the chixian City, she has been completely protected. She is served by people in clothing, food, housing and transportation in the palace every day. Over time, her wildness has been dissipated and people have become a lot more innocent. I thought that my life would be like this. When I give birth to my husband one day, I can be happy all my life.


    But now it seems that struggle is everywhere, and the slightest carelessness may be doomed. I also owe my husband for being sensible and understanding people''s hearts; The sisters are also kind-hearted and have no intention of blaming themselves. If someone else, I''m afraid this thing can kill me and never turn over.


    Even if the husband knows himself so well, she should not only clean up the beginning and end of this matter, but also do something. People in the palace are lazy every day. They should exercise their muscles and bones.


    Thinking all the way, I returned to my own palace and saw Lin Ling with a wronged face coming up from a distance. "Madam, I wanted to leave the palace, but Xiaoqing stopped me. Where is she stopping me? It''s clear that she doesn''t give you face, madam. She..."


    "Xiao Yun, take the man down and palm and mouth 30." before Lin Ling finished speaking, Su maner''s voice came out. At this time, this woman still stirs up discord in front of herself. It''s really punishable.


    Xiaoyun on one side didn''t know what had happened, but he knew that his wife didn''t look good after she came back. Now that she had an order, she didn''t dare not obey. She came to Lin Ling with two maids. Bursts of loud slaps sounded immediately.


    Lin Ling was still thinking that she was ordered out of the Palace this time. This time, the fifth lady must stand on her side. How could she expect such a result? When the palm hit her face, she didn''t taste it back until she was beaten many times in a row, she became sober and even shouted injustice.


    At this time, Su Man''er had entered the inner room, and Xiao Yun followed with a puzzled face. Su Man''er still believed in the maid who had been with her for many years. There was nothing to hide, so she told her about the matter.


    Xiao Yun, who heard the truth, was also startled. "Is there such a thing? Doesn''t it mean that Lin Ling is also one of the accomplices? Then we... What are we?"


    "Yes, what are we?" suman''er repeated this sentence with a wry smile on her face.


    Su Man''er finally knows how much pressure this time will bring to herself. Even after the incident, the husband did not blame her, but what would the maids in the palace think, and what would the dignitaries in the city think? It seems that she must do something.


    "Xiao Yun, you and captain tie will go and have a good trial of Lin Ling later. I want to know what she did from us." Su Man''er clenched her lips and said.


    "Yes, madam." Xiao Yun also knew the importance of the matter and quickly agreed, but asked with some doubts, "what if Lin Ling doesn''t say? She has a good idea."


    "Any means can be used. She won''t stop talking. By the way, doesn''t she still have a father who drinks every day outside the palace? If she doesn''t say it, it''s harming her father." Su man''s eyes showed a terrible breath.


    People say that without experiencing something, lovers will never grow up and mature. And this time, Su maner obviously grew up a lot.


    Hearing that even family threats are used, Xiao Yun knows how to do it. With the threat of her father, she was not afraid of Lin Ling''s not saying, but what would she do after she finished? She had to ask for instructions: "how should Lin Ling deal with it?"


    "Kill her. As long as she cooperates, you can tell her that her father can live a good life." it seems that she has exhausted her last effort to say this. Su Man''er waved her hand to Xiao Yun, meaning that she is tired and needs a good rest.


    Xiao Yun retreated. But she didn''t know that Su maner in the bedroom didn''t sleep. Instead, she was thinking of a big plan. A department that was finally comparable to the Security Bureau became a prototype that night. After reporting to Yang Chendong, she was given a new name - the CIA.


    And this CIA shit is Sumner. Its appearance will greatly make up for some work negligence of the Security Bureau, and it has made countless military achievements in the future, which even Yang Chendong could not foresee.


    After Lin Ling''s mouth was 30, she was entrusted with a mouth of blood to the firewood room, where Xiaoyun set up a temporary punishment hall. Coercion or inducement, I finally learned everything I wanted to know. The result is still very gratifying. Lin Ling is just Tuyang Tiezhu''s family background and money. She didn''t really participate in what the other party did, which makes Su maner relieved to know everything afterwards.


    She is guilty, but her crime is not so great. She can finally face Yang Chendong and several sisters.


    Lin Ling is finished. Yang''s father and son, who did not know all this, also put their hope on him. After waiting for a long time, no one came. On the contrary, a secret agent of the Security Bureau came to Yang''s house, came to Yang Wu''s ear and whispered something.


    Yang Wuyuan was still standing there calmly, but after hearing the whisper, the whole person became bad. His eyes stared fiercely at Yang Shan and the arrested Yang Tiezhu. Suddenly he laughed, "good, good, I didn''t expect that you''re not only looking for money, but also have greater ambition. Come on, search and turn the whole Yang house for me three times. Even if a tile has to be broken into foam, no object is allowed to be intact."


    Yang Wu suddenly gave this cruel order, and the cold front who accompanied him promised and then took action. Facing the wolf like cold front soldier, Yang Shan wanted to stop him, but he found it was useless. He asked Yang Wu, "what does Yang Wu mean? What does he mean?"


    "What do you mean? Do you still want to ask me for your good deeds?" Yang Wuyi said angrily. He just got the news from director Yang San. Chen Shuquan said that when he was drunk, Yang Tiezhu boasted that he had prepared some weapons and armor in his home. Once things change, they can make a big fuss in the red embedded city and even threaten the safety of the palace for self-protection.


    As soon as the news came out, Yang Wu couldn''t calm down. If such a thing really happened, he was ashamed of his trust in the young master. In that case, he would die and couldn''t thank the world. In the face of such a person, how can he be polite again?


    Yang Wu was angry, and the cold front soldiers also took action. Such a big Yang mansion was quickly searched and found a lot of things. There are as many as 4 million taels of gold and silver tickets, which is equivalent to the financial revenue of the northern Ming dynasty or the Southern Ming Dynasty in a year. After Yang Tiezhu started smuggling, he made so much only a few times. This is not the huge cost, so we can see how much benefit he has.


    In addition to these gold and silver, there are 20 Bayi bars, 300 sharp knives and guns, hundreds of armor and more than a dozen boxes of bullets and grenades. When these things piled up in the main courtyard of Yang''s house like a hill, Yang Shan finally didn''t have the momentum before, but fell to the ground with a plop.


    At this time, Yang Shan finally knew how ambitious his son was, and finally knew what it was to raise a tiger, but he raised a son.


    As soon as these things came out, Yang Tiezhu lowered his arrogant head. He knew he was finished. On one side, Mr. lengsong was sweating. He could not imagine what would happen if he suddenly launched an attack with these weapons. Chixian city is not a mess, but some important institutions are hard to preserve.


    "Check, check, check for me, how did these things appear here? Money can''t buy them." looking at the grenades and Bayi bar, Yang Wu roared angrily. Then his eyes fell on Yang Shan, "I announced on behalf of the sixth young master that you will no longer be the Minister of foreign affairs from now on. Come on, he will be taken away and put in prison. Ma Dali will be the acting Minister of foreign affairs, and you will handle the torture of Yang Shan."


    As Yang Shan''s deputy, Ma Dali is a senior official who knows himself very well. Yang Wu believes that a person who knows you can get twice the result with half the effort by judging you.


    The Yang family is over! On that night, some people close to the Yang family were implicated. More than 50 officials, large and small, were arrested, including several company level cadres and a battalion commander in the cold front. This matter is just the beginning. With the increase of the interrogation process, more and more people are involved in the incident. Even shen you, director of the Supervision Bureau, was invited by the security bureau the next morning. The person in charge is director Yang San.


    By asking instead of trying, Yang San admonished shen you under the order of Yang Chendong. The main idea of the original words is that your job is very special. It was originally a job to offend people, but don''t be afraid to offend people, because there are six young masters behind you. He knows your hard work and behavior. But if you''re afraid of offending others, don''t do it. You can go home to provide for the elderly, or give you a leisure department to hang around. But in a word, you should do well one day when you are in office, otherwise you don''t occupy this position.


    Facing director Yang San, who was ordered by Zhongdan Gong, shen you didn''t dare to be careless at all. He nodded again and again to show that he knew and promised that such things would not be committed again in the future. He would be the first to stand up in case of injustice and lawlessness again. At the same time, I also thank Zhongdan for his trust and so on.

 Chapter 738

    People are like this. Once they are in a high position, few are willing to delegate power. Shen you is like this. After feeling the authority of the director of supervision, he is really reluctant to let him down. Even though he knows that what he will do next will offend many people, he is still unwilling to leave.


    That is, when shen you said his position, Yang San also had to let him choose. He just reminded him when he finally separated: "things are not over. Someone will come to you. Just wait. I hope you can have a good performance next."


    Without saying who wanted to find him or what it was, Yang San left, leaving a doubt in Shen you''s heart.


    This doubt didn''t wait long. Just as he was about to get off work that morning, someone from the Security Bureau came to send a letter asking shen you to go to the famous minlefu restaurant in the city for a banquet.


    Shen you knows minlefu. Usually, many people with status are willing to hold any wedding banquet there. He also heard that the backstage there is very hard, but the people outside don''t know.


    That is, Yang San sent someone to inform him. He said hello before. Of course, shen you would go, so he went straight to minlefu restaurant after work. When he came to this three-story restaurant covering an area of tens of thousands of square meters, someone outside had been waiting for him. As soon as he saw his arrival, he led him straight to the third floor.


    Waiting for shen you to push the door into the elegant room on the third floor, he found that he was not the first to arrive. He was also earlier than Kaohsiung, the first division commander of the Navy, and Mo Chengyu of the political department.


    Kaohsiung is the commander of the first division of the Navy. It is said that Zhongdan has the public intention to expand the division into an army. Not surprisingly, this person will also become the first commander of the Navy. That is definitely a high power.


    Ji Chengyu is one of the members of the political department. He is also the most ranked one. At the same time, he is also the political commissar of the first division of the army. There has long been a voice that he is likely to become the first deputy minister of the political department.


    One represents the first division of the Navy and the other represents the first division of the army. Their arrival seems to have explained some problems. When the three meet, they naturally need some greetings, but they don''t have a deep personal relationship, which is related to their identity and status, and because they represent some forces, it''s impossible to really sit together and drink and have fun.


    Where there are people, there is Jianghu. This sentence is also very appropriate here. Although it hasn''t been long since the establishment of the Yang Department, and even many of them are new people, the struggle seems to be inherent in mankind. It''s the kind that you can learn without teaching, learn very well and play very smoothly.


    If there is interest, there will be struggle. When it comes to who can get more and who can only get less, the struggle is inevitable. In this regard, Yang Chendong is also helpless. Of course, this is what he is happy to see. The following people are as good as one person, which is not conducive to his future management.


    There was a large space in the elegant room, which was hundreds of square meters. The three people sat in three different directions, and soon there was no sound. Perhaps they are all beating drums in their hearts. This time, director Yang San asked them to come here. What do they mean and what do they want to do? What kind of performance should they have.


    Just when the three were still trapped in fantasy, the door suddenly opened and two people entered from the door. When the two appeared, the three people in the room quickly got up and stood up, with a look of heartfelt respect.


    There is no way. Who let the people come are Yang San, director of the Security Bureau, and Luan Xiaoyu, the future sixth wife?


    Yes, it was Luan Xiaoyu who came with Yang San. She not only came, but also walked ahead. From this point of view, she should be the host of today''s dinner.


    "Good minister Luan." because Luan Xiaoyu also has the identity of a propaganda minister, before she was brought into the palace by Yang Chendong''s main room, people still used to call her minister Luan.


    "Hello, everyone, let''s wait a long time. I''m really sorry. I''ve just come out from the city Lord." Luan Xiaoyu has a smile on her face. Although she is very young and is still a few years away from the age of 18, her long-term exercise effect has come out and shows a familiar side. She doesn''t have the slightest fear to see the three people who hold great power.


    Luan Xiaoyu is very clear in her heart, who gave her everything today, and even what the respect of the three people in front of her is for. Because of this, after receiving Yang Chendong''s telegram, she quickly returned to chiembedded city from below and began the next rectification style and self inspection campaign.


    In view of the fact that after Yang Tiezhu''s incident, Yang Chendong believes that there is always nothing wrong with taking preventive measures. We should not see the serious consequences of everything. In that case, it will only cause unnecessary internal friction. After making this decision, he put this important task on Luan Xiaoyu.


    Yang Chendong knows that Luan Xiaoyu is still young, but he is absolutely loyal to himself and his love is the purest. Such a person doesn''t have to worry about her betrayal, and as his own woman, he should experience more storms. After all, he can''t imagine what kind of achievements he will achieve in the future. If the women around you are too ordinary, that''s really harming them.


    When later generations entered the General Logistics Department, Yang Dong also saw some TV dramas when he was free. There was no lack of romance in Guan Gong Dou. Although he doesn''t want that scene to happen around him, as his own woman, he must have the ability to protect herself. This is that he is helping Luan Xiaoyu grow up in advance.


    After taking this task, Luan Xiaoyu also knew that dongshuai was raising herself, so she made up her mind to have a better performance to prove herself. So she came. She not only came, but also went to Yu Qian''s office before coming. She talked a lot with the elder and set the next work direction.


    The only regret is that Yu Qian did not accept Luan Xiaoyu''s invitation. Even if Yang Chendong meant it, it was the same result. In his humble words, his main work is still in the development of the red embedded city. As for other work, he will fully cooperate, but don''t go deep into it. After all, a person''s energy is always limited.


    Yu Qian''s refusal is actually for Luan Xiaoyu''s good. Because with his prestige, if he really participates in this matter, I''m afraid there will be nothing for her. When he really makes achievements, her achievements will be blocked. Therefore, Luan Xiaoyu is heartfelt thanks for the care and even support of the elder.


    As soon as she entered the Yajian, Luan Xiaoyu talked about the meeting with Yu Qian, which is equivalent to telling everyone a signal that what she wants to do has not only received the consent and attention of the sixth young master (this can be seen from her own identity and the full escort of director Yang San), but also received the full cooperation of the City Master Yu Qian.


    All three of you are very smart. Now you understand this meaning, and there are more smiles on your face. If they get so much support for one thing, they can''t refuse it.


    Luan Xiaoyu walked into the elegant room. After greeting the three people one by one, he didn''t sit down immediately, but walked to the window of the elegant room and looked out. At this time, it was dark, but street lights had been lit on the streets in the city. You can see that people were coming and going in the streets, which was not lively. Not far away, some nearby residential areas have also lit electric lights. From a distance, there is really a picture of thousands of lights.


    According to Yang Chendong, there is no curfew in chixian city unless under special circumstances. Over time, not only the people here get used to it, but also it is still very lively at night. Even some teahouses, restaurants, brothels and casinos have better business at night, which has further promoted the rich life of the whole city and the economic development here.


    Yes, there are brothels and casinos in chixian city. However, not everyone can do these industries. They need special industry certificates issued by the city Lord''s government, and heavy taxes are drawn. On this point, Yang Chendong also knows that some things cannot be really prohibited. It''s better to take them out and standardize them than to let others do things secretly. He can also collect more business taxes to serve the army and the people.


    "So lively." looking out the window, Luan Xiaoyu said with emotion.


    "Yes, it''s so lively. Such a scene can''t be seen even in Kyoto in Beiming or Nanming." Shen you also stood up, came to the window, looked at all this in front of him, and said with the same sigh.


    "Such a lively place should be defended by us. With this, we should all feel proud." finally, Luan Xiaoyu''s words seemed unintentional and began to lead to the topic of today''s conversation.


    In this way, shen you and the three of them all looked awe inspiring. No one is answering. After all, Yang Tiezhu has just happened. Now if everyone is singing praises, it''s really suspected of flattering.


    Others didn''t say anything, only Luan Xiaoyu continued to say, "It''s my intention to call you today, and it''s also the intention of the sixth young master. It may be a special case that Yang Tiezhu even hid weapons. But it also shows that our work is not done well. There should be many people and departments involved, but it''s a matter in which so many people are involved. We don''t know it at all. We have to rely on it in the end The sixth young master came to remind us that we knew how to do it. Don''t you feel ashamed? "


    Luan Xiaoyu''s voice is getting higher and higher. When it comes to the end, there is already an intention to reprimand.

 Chapter 739

    I don''t blame her for being so angry. There are indeed many people involved in this incident. Don''t forget to talk about the weapons found in Yang Shan''s house. Let''s not talk about the Bayi bar for the time being. It''s just this one, and many people are involved. And what about the rest of the knives and guns? They are all produced by the arsenal. They are far from hoes and kitchen knives in the hands of the people. They can be seen everywhere in the street. These weapons are made of iron, steel and alloy. The production of each finished product is registered again. Not only that, so many weapons also need a lot of energy for daily maintenance, otherwise the weapons will rust over time. In order to prevent this, they often wipe and need vegetable oil. It is also produced by military industry, which can''t be bought by ordinary people with money.


    All the weapons found in Yang''s mansion are as bright as new. It can be seen that they are usually maintained. The problem is, who provided these materials? I''m afraid the investigation will involve many people. And these people sold the forbidden products to Yang Tiezhu. Didn''t they think about the consequences and things that might happen?


    And the three cargo ships robbed and dozens of trucks of goods. There are all kinds of things in it, such as Shenjing, cosmetics and women''s clothes. In addition, there are things like cigarettes, ham sausage, cans and instant noodles.


    Many of them are only provided to the army and have not been circulated in the market, but now they have been smuggled out. Can you do these things with Yang Tiezhu alone? Obviously, it is unreasonable. If this matter is thoroughly investigated, I don''t know how many people will be involved.


    To say so much, I just want to clarify one thing, that is, the matter about Yang Tiezhu. I''m afraid many people from top to bottom will know more. But why has there been no movement at the top? Is it absolutely impossible that they don''t know? If so, these people don''t have to be in high positions.


    As a result, there is only one possibility, that is, too many people know something, but they deal with it with the mentality that more is better than less. Everyone in line with the idea of sweeping the snow in front of the door, as long as they don''t participate in some things, it must be right.


    Under such psychology, Yang Tiezhu did things like a duck to water, and the problem became more and more serious. This time, if yu Mian hadn''t arrived at Shicheng, met Yang Chendong and expressed his worries, I''m afraid he''d be waiting for a while. If it broke out, it would cause unimaginable results.


    This is also the reason why Yang Chendong is angry, but also to check the place where he started.


    Luan Xiaoyu closed the window in front of her, and soon fell into silence. Her voice was clearly transmitted to each of the four people present. "Let''s talk about business first and serve later."


    As soon as they finished speaking, everyone, including Yang San, straightened up and entered a semi wartime state.


    Luan Xiaoyu was very satisfied with everyone''s attitude, nodded slightly and said casually: "The sixth young master has ordered to set up a five person team, that is, the five of us. From now on, we will carry out a three-month self-examination and other investigation. We require every local official, regardless of his position, to check all of them; any officer at the platoon level in the army should also check himself from beginning to end. Once any problem is found, it should be verified immediately, If there is no problem, we should calm their hearts and let them continue their work. If they have outstanding ability, they should be rewarded. Let''s say so. The sixth young master has handed over the power to deal with things to the five of us. Our responsibility is heavy. Do you have confidence? "


    "Yes." at this time, no one will put forward different opinions. This is the order of the sixth young master. Whoever dares to stand up and say no, your future achievements will be over. Naturally, more importantly, such self-examination and other investigation activities are very necessary, which is also a means to prevent the recurrence of things like Yang Tiezhu.


    "OK." seeing everyone''s support, Luan Xiaoyu continued: "About the specific work details, we''ll discuss them carefully later. At present, the first thing to do is to make Yang Tiezhu''s case public, and the investigation and evidence collection will be handed over to the Supervision Bureau and the Security Bureau. After everything is clear, a public trial will be held in the city immediately, so that everyone in the city can know what''s going on."


    "Yes, our supervision bureau will fully cooperate."


    "The Security Bureau will also fully cooperate," Yang San and Shen you said quickly.


    "Very good." Luan Xiaoyu continued to nod his head, and then a sly smile appeared in his eyes. "Things always have to be done step by step. Next, let''s go to the first item, dinner."


    "Ha ha ha." this sentence is to ease the tension just now, that is, even Yang San, who has always been unsmiling, laughed at this moment.


    The five member group was established, and the self-examination and other investigation activities were in full swing. This will eventually affect all departments. The activities of all cadres and officers were carried out quickly and ruthlessly. Only on the first day, they took away more than 40 cadres of various departments, including as many as six military officers; on the second day, they took away more than 50 people, on the third day, they took away more than 70 people, and on the fourth day More than 90 people were taken away on the fifth day. It was not until the fifth day that the number began to decline. More than 60 people were taken away. Then the number rose and fell.


    More and more cadres were taken away for questioning. Some of them can''t get out after entering the five member group, which are all people with major problems. Others have been released a few days after entering, but have been demoted or even dismissed from public office, and have directly become ordinary people; In addition, it didn''t take long for them to be released and continue to shine and heat back to their jobs. Some even rose to the official position after they came out directly, replacing the position of the previous official who made mistakes. Officials were promoted to one level, two levels and three levels.


    This is a big reshuffle. It has been about five years since chixian city became the headquarters of the Yang family. Among them, I don''t know how many people have benefited from it, nor how many people''s lives have been changed. Eating and drinking have become a problem in the past, and now they have become rich and beautiful food. But this still makes some people dissatisfied. They also think they should get more. Even if Yang Chendong implements the high salary and clean government policy, their salary is enough for their family''s expenses and expenses, some people will stretch out their hands.


    In the face of such an insatiable person, Yang Chendong will certainly not be polite. This time, he will clear out the black sheep with such thoughts. It is conceivable that after this incident, the atmosphere of the whole red inlaid city will change, and the work efficiency will become faster and faster in the future.


    The self-examination campaign is still unfolding, and I don''t know how many people''s fate has changed. Some people who have made profits in their work have been promoted, and some greedy people have also received their due retribution. At this time, another telegram from Yang Chendong was sent to Luan Xiaoyu, and a new policy to improve the treatment of officials began to be implemented, that is, the special ticket system.


    The so-called special ticket system is a bit like the planned economy in the early days of the Republic, which issued food stamps to the people to buy meat and grain. What Yang Chendong requires is that a certain proportion of the official''s monthly salary can be issued. Once they have such tickets, they can have the priority to buy some popular goods in the market. For example, cigarettes, all kinds of drinks, bottled spirits, divine mirrors, high-grade cosmetics, beautiful women''s clothes and so on.


    Therefore, Yang Chendong also asked to open a special store in chixian city. The goods in this store are complete and sufficient, but there is only one difference from the outside, that is, all the things here should be purchased by special tickets. Silver and even gold are useless here.


    The reason for making such a decision is that there are too many officials investigated and dealt with by the five member group. In addition, the momentum is very huge, which makes many people feel afraid. Officials are not enough. In order to let more capable people use it for themselves, Yang Chendong decided to give them some benefits. Under such inducement, he was not afraid that some people would not be loyal to themselves.


    It has to be said that as soon as the scheme of special ticket system appeared, the tickets issued by officials in a certain proportion every month became a hot commodity. Although there are many factories and many good things in the city, there are too many businessmen who rush to buy outside. The supply has always been in short supply. Even in the city, some items are difficult to buy.


    After having a special shop for tickets, there are all kinds of good things that can''t be bought outside. The tickets have become hard currency, and some rich people among the people have ideas about the tickets in the hands of officials.


    Officials are also people and want to live a better life. They don''t have enough tickets at home. How can they sell them. Even if some people want to sell some for some reasons, it is difficult to meet the needs of more rich people. Over time, some people have to give up the acquisition, but think of ways to become officials themselves.


    Yang Chendong''s skill finally increased the proportion of candidates for officials, greatly alleviated the pressure and fear brought by the previous five person group, and chixian city finally continued in the wind and rain. After many new officials were promoted, the effect in all aspects was indeed much faster than before. Just from this point of view, it seems that the previous efforts are worth it.


    While Miss five was carrying out the action with great momentum, Su maner was not idle. She went out of the palace several times to look for good seedlings of the CIA. Her request is a little strange. It''s all women, because she believes that some things women do are much more convenient than men.

 Chapter 740

    After obtaining Yang Chendong''s approval and support, Su maner not only received a large and sufficient fund for activities, but also was allowed to enter the refugee camp in chiembedded City, that is, to find suitable seedlings among the five million people traded with Nanming. Under such favorable conditions, one girl or woman after another was favored by Su maner and became the first important personnel of the CIA and the cornerstone of the development of the CIA.


    In this incident, many people also ate melons because of their unfavorable responsibilities. There were many people in the military and local areas. But at the same time, the working environment has become more pure, and even the relationship between the military department and the political department has been alleviated to a certain extent.


    There is no Leng song''s name in the five person group. Although Mo Chengyu, political commissar of his first division, entered the five member group, it looks the same, but only he knows it. This is because he was the main force in the "confrontation" between the military and the political department. For a time, he was very close to Yang Shan''s family. This is clearly a warning to him by the sixth young master.


    As soon as the five member group was established, the smart Leng song immediately changed his strategy. Instead of resisting the work of the political department, he cooperated with it, which also greatly accelerated the work of the military. When the news came to Yang Chendong''s ears in Shicheng, he smiled and was very satisfied.


    If a force wants to develop, it will always encounter problems like life. The key lies in what kind of mentality you have to solve problems, rather than blindly avoiding and tolerating. If a strong man breaks his wrists, he will have new vitality. Otherwise, even if you are still alive, you are not a healthy person.


    The incident of chiembedded city has returned to the right path. In the process of returning, there will be some pain. Some people and old friends will also break their fate, but the road they should go is still to go, and the development of Shicheng is also imminent.


    Over the past few days, Yang Chendong has not only focused on the embedded City, but also learned about the development and construction of Shicheng from several telegrams a day.


    These days, Yu Mian gets up early and goes to bed late every day. He finally touches the situation in the city and has a general policy on what to do next. Today, he took the initiative to come to the city master''s residence to report to Yang Chendong. He was told that the sixth young master was checking at the logistics office.


    The so-called logistics office is just a general term, because the original city is far less complete than the red inlaid City, so many materials transported from outside are piled up in the logistics office. Today, Yang Chendong came here to inquire about the materials. On the other hand, let''s take a look at the soldiers receiving a new type of weapon, the Seven Star crossbow (also known as the Seven Star crossbow).


    The so-called seven star crossbow is a new type of crossbow made of pure steel. Different from tradition, it is more pocket. But being short doesn''t mean you''re not smart. On the contrary, because the spring is strong enough, it can shoot a distance of 100 meters.


    This seven star crossbow can be tied to the arm and shoot at the enemy. The more important feature is that it can fire seven crossbows and arrows at one time, which greatly improves its lethality and has more chances of winning against the enemy on the battlefield.


    With the current capacity of chixiancheng Arsenal, there is no problem manufacturing Bayi bar, but it still takes a lot of time to create a qualified 95 style. How to save the use of the ninth five year plan and what weapons to replace it have become the things that people in the arsenal of chiembedded city think and face for a period of time.


    Someone suggested that if not, let Leng Feng reuse the Bayi bar. But such a statement was soon opposed. Not to mention the current factory capacity of Arsenal, the Bayi bar created was originally limited and could not be provided to all cold front soldiers. Just say that after giving up the Ninth Five-Year Plan, once that person forms a habit, the research and development work will only slow down more. Then I don''t know when to create the real ninth five-year plan. Arsenal people also need pressure.


    This argument was finally reported to Yang Chendong in the form of telegram. With a stroke of his pen, he gave the final decision. The development of the ninth five year plan can not be stopped, but also increase personnel and funds. For the time being, he can find a weapon to replace the Ninth Five Year Plan as a transitional product. Under such a decree, the Seven Star crossbow appeared.


    "How is it? How is the accuracy?" in the logistics regiment, Yang Chendong looked at the third division commander Wu Shenghe and political commissar Chen Bo who came to get the equipment and asked with a smile.


    "Report to the sixth young master, the Seven Star crossbow is very good." Chen Bo immediately stood at attention and said with respect.


    "The crossbow and arrow can shoot continuously, which is equivalent to shooting repeatedly. Moreover, the bow and arrow is smaller and can be carried more on the body. After training, the accuracy can also be improved, but the shooting distance is too close, only 100 meters." Wu Sheng, the third division commander, also made some comments. Finally, he pointed out the shortcomings and expressed some dissatisfaction.


    "OK, it''s just a bow and crossbow. Even if it can be fired repeatedly, it''s still a bow and crossbow. How far do you want to shoot? Besides, when the enemy is far away, you can still use the ninth five year plan." Yang Chendong patted Wu Sheng on the shoulder and warned others to be satisfied.


    Although the ninth five year plan has been used for a long time, it will be worn and damaged to some extent. However, with the efforts of blacksmiths like Wu Huo, simple repair can be done as long as the damage is not too serious. It''s really not good. Yang Chendong uses the big warehouse. There are boxes of the 95 style in there. If it had not been for enough pressure on the arsenal of chiembedded City, he would not have thought of using weapons such as seven star crossbow.


    Of course, Yang Chendong is also a confident performance. Today''s cold front third division, even without fire guns, their combat power is also very strong. Such an army is what he needs. Usually, cold weapons are used to deal with strong enemies, and fire guns are used. With this cooperation, cold front is bound to become the strongest army in the world, so that it can have the strength to conquer more places and territories.


    Wu Sheng also knew that he had high requirements, so he smiled, nodded and said, "please rest assured, sixth young master, our three divisions have been paying close attention to training. Even if we hold the same weapons as our opponents, we will still win the war."


    "Yes, that''s what I want." Yang Chendong laughed, showing his good mood.


    "Young master, Yu Mian is coming." when Yang Chendong was still laughing and commenting on the seven crossbows with the officers from the third division, Yang Er went to Yang Chendong and reported.


    "OK, I''ll go and have a look." motioning Wu Sheng and Chen Bo to continue their work, Yang Chendong turned around and went out of the gate of the logistics Regiment under the protection of a group of guards, and saw Yu Mian waiting here. As soon as he saw Yang Chendong, the first sentence he said was, "sixth young master, I want to plant land near Shicheng."


    "Farming?" Yang Chendong took a look at Yu Mian and was interested, "you continue."


    Seeing that Yang Chendong didn''t speak against himself at the first time, Yu Mian knew that his idea should still be feasible. He immediately said: "Sixth young master, I have investigated. The reason why the people here are very poor and even have problems eating sometimes is not that they are not hardworking or because the soil here is not good. Although it is a loess land, as long as they plant properly, they can still grow good crops. They dare not plant because safety has always been a problem."


    Mongols live by grazing, which is not only a way of life left by their ancestors, but also because it has more flexibility. On the grassland, they pay attention to the law of the jungle, and always have strong strength, so they can get more resources. Imagine what kind of strength ordinary hundred families have? If they choose to farm, it is tantamount to imprisoning themselves in the world A certain area. It''s usually better, but once the enemy attacks and comes in danger, he can drive the sheep away, but the crops planted on the ground can''t be taken away. It will only be cheaper for the invading enemy.


    Over time, no one thought about farming. Yu Mian talked about this with many people in the city, including many Han people. They did make a living by farming and were not used to it when they first came to the grassland. However, because there was no safe place, they had to give up the idea of farming and self-sufficiency. Now, the mercenaries come out Now, their strength has become some guarantee, let some people see hope again, and put forward this requirement.


    After investigating, Yu Mian also thought that things were feasible, so he came to find Yang Chendong and put forward his own ideas.


    "Yes, it''s farming. I''ve considered that he can not only solve the problem of food for the army on the spot, but also give the people a strong sense of belonging once they have the land. In this way, they will gather people more quickly and make the city more prosperous and prosperous." Yu Mian said excitedly.


    "Well, that''s a good idea. But now it''s August. Coupled with the cold winter here, I''m afraid it''s too late this year." Yang Chendong nodded and began to analyze the reality of things from the actual operation.


    "Yes, it''s too late this year. In fact, we don''t have crop seeds. All this needs preparation time. I''ve thought it over. Now I can contact chixian city to ask them to provide more seeds and wait for them to be delivered at the beginning of the next spring. Now, we can open good fields first, measure them and distribute them to the people who are already citizens of Shicheng In this way, they have hope, and Shicheng can attract more people to come and run. "Yu Mian still said with an excited face. From this point of view, we can see that he did use some thoughts.


    Yang Chendong didn''t answer immediately, but nodded after some careful consideration. "I think so. Then you can start to do it. In this way, you can reclaim the good fields and tell the people that there is no need to worry about safety. As long as the mercenaries are there, they will protect the fruits of their victory. When the enemy comes, just beat them away."

 Chapter 741

    Yang Chendong suddenly thought of greenhouse planting, but now there is no good land and is not ready. Let''s first prepare the shed pipe and greenhouse cloth in chixian city. You don''t have to talk to Yu Mian before these things arrive.


    Yu Mian doesn''t know Yang Chendong''s mind, but he is waiting for this sentence. He doesn''t dare to do anything without strong enough strength on the grassland. Now with the support of Yang Chendong and the army, he was very happy, "yes, please wait for the good news of the coming year."


    Yu Mian left happily, and Yang Chendong murmured in his heart, "it seems necessary to use force to deter."


    If you want others to be afraid of yourself, you should learn to shine your fist and let others know that your muscles are developed and your strength is strong. While Yang Chendong was still thinking about who to find as an opponent, the opportunity came to the door. That night, Feng Liang, director of Shicheng Security Bureau, came to the door. He brought a message that someone was inquiring about Shicheng and was still plotting among the people in the city.


    Coincidentally, the mercenaries won the war and defeated the 50000 cavalry led by agadorzi, which gave hope to many people in the city. Some of them want to join the army, contribute their strength and fight for a future for themselves.


    Just because there are too many captured prisoners on the battlefield and all aspects of the mercenaries'' food and grass depend on external supplies, the number of troops has reached a limit and can''t go any further. Therefore, there is no choice to expand the army, and the young people in the city naturally have no chance to enter the mercenary sequence. At that time, Feng Liang was just dealing with this matter. Out of various considerations, he gathered some good young seedlings and established a militia system to let them be responsible for some public security in the city. It is impossible to give them food, but some silver can still be distributed every month.


    It was this move that led to the emergence of many non staff members of the Security Bureau in the city. This time, it was the credit of these non staff personnel. They found that outsiders came into the city and continued to connect with the people in the city. They felt that something seemed wrong, so they took the initiative to contact them. Finally, they found out each other''s identity and destination. They actually wanted to persuade the people in the city to rebel. This is tantamount to breaking their hard won stable life. How could these contract agents agree? They took the people and sent them to Feng Liang.


    "Who is the visitor? Who does it represent?" Yang Chendong didn''t see the slightest tension on his face. He was looking for someone to brighten his muscles. Now someone came to the door. He had no reason to be unhappy.


    "Sixth young master, the visitor''s name is wusiqi, who is from the golden tent Khanate of the Mongolian golden family." Feng Liang reported the identity of the arrested man.


    "People of the golden family?" Yang Chendong nodded thoughtfully when he heard this.


    After Genghis Khan''s death, only his immediate descendants, namely the descendants of shuchi, Chagatai, wokuotai and Tuolei, were known as the "golden family" and qualified to inherit the Khan position of each Khanate. After mengge, the son of Tuolei, won the position of Mongolian Khan, this scope was further reduced to the descendants of Tuolei. The subsequent emperors of the Yuan Dynasty and the Tatar Khan (such as Dayan Khan) of the Ming Dynasty came from this department.


    Genghis Khan''s descendants established four khanates, namely Jinzhang Khanate (also known as qincha Khanate), Chagatai Khanate, wokuotai Khanate and Yili Khanate.


    The golden tent Khanate is the territory of Genghis Khan''s eldest son Shu Chi and grandson Ba Du.


    Because they are descendants of Genghis Khan, they are called the golden family by the Mongols and have a strong appeal on the whole grassland. The Golden Horde is now the most powerful one in the golden family. So far, they have occupied and ruled Russia across Asia and Europe for more than 200 years.


    "Yes, he is from the golden family. This wusiqi is arrogant with this relationship. Even if he is caught, he doesn''t mean to bow his head." Feng Liang nodded and reported. He didn''t dare not report about the golden family. After all, on the grassland, this family represents orthodoxy and has a strong influence.


    Just like the Wara leader, he had a strong military command ability, and his ability was good. He ruled a strong grassland army. But why did he finally disappear? In the final analysis, he is not a member of the golden family, and his power is regarded by the Mongols as a rebel army, not orthodox. It is possible to be strong in a short time, but as time goes on, anyone will crowd you out, and you still want to be king, the result will naturally be tantamount to self destruction.


    Now Yang Chendong will face the golden family, which will inevitably make him think more. Feng Liang stood there, silent, waiting for the sixth young master''s decision. If the sixth young master is not afraid of each other, of course, he should clean up the people. If he has some concerns, he should let them go.


    Sometimes, showing weakness is not equal to being really weak, but preparing for being stronger.


    It didn''t take long to wait for this. Yang Chendong said, "try this man well. The golden tent Khanate is thousands of miles away. We need to find out how this man came to Shicheng so soon."


    "Try it well. I''m afraid he won''t speak casually." Feng Liang said in some embarrassment.


    "Hehe, if you don''t open your mouth, you can take measures. Don''t say your Security Bureau has no way. In short, check all his details and learn more about the situation of the golden tent Khanate. If the conditions are appropriate, we will choose to take the initiative." Yang Chendong looked at Feng Liang with a smile.


    Feng Liang was shocked when he said this. He didn''t expect that the sixth young master was not afraid of the golden family and even wanted to make the idea of the golden account Khanate. In this way, of course, he knew what to do. At that moment, he stood at attention, respected the military salute and said confidently, "don''t worry, sixth young master. I will check whether he peed or not when he was a child."


    That is, Yang Chendong has made up his mind. Feng Liang has no worries. When he returns to the prison of the Security Bureau, the one who suffers becomes wuqisi.


    Relying on his background of the golden family, uchis is used to arrogance. Where do you go? Who doesn''t give him three thin noodles? This is also the reason why he dared to fight Feng Liang, and this is also the confidence that he dared to openly connect people against mercenaries in the city.


    According to the meaning of wuqisi, in their own capacity, even if they attract the attention of mercenaries, they dare not do anything about themselves. Didn''t the Han people say that the two armies didn''t kill envoys in the war? Besides, he is still a member of the golden family.


    But unexpectedly, Feng Liang, who was very polite before, suddenly showed his fangs, and all kinds of torture were tested on him one by one. Wuqisi, who is used to being arrogant everywhere, suffered such pain. Although his name translated into Chinese means loyalty, now in the face of torture, he chose to be unfaithful and told all he knows.


    As Yang Chendong thought, wuqisi did not come from the golden tent khanate, and time did not allow him. The reason why he appeared in Shicheng in such a short time was that he came from Mobei Mongolia.


    As a member of the power of the golden family, wuqisi does not allow others to establish strong power on the grassland, and anyone who dares to do so is regarded as a provocation to the golden family, so he stood up and came to Shicheng.


    After getting all the information he wanted, Feng Liang reappeared in the city master''s house the next morning. With a pair of bloodshot eyes, he reported the information to Yang Chendong.


    "Mobei Mongolia? Do they really remember to eat or fight?" Yang Chendong couldn''t help but see the appearance of Toya in his mind, especially the magnificent pair of big breasts. It''s really hard to forget after seeing them.


    "Yes, it''s Mobei Mongolia. According to wuqisi, after he arrived there, he was warmly received by SUD Khan, and soon heard about our Shicheng, and then he volunteered to come." Feng Liang also smiled hehe. He had a feeling that the sixth young master would not spare Mobei Mongolia this time.


    His feeling was soon confirmed. Yang Chendong narrowed his eyes and said, "very good. After all, we should brighten our muscles. Then choose them."


    Yang Chendong is determined to use the army against Mobei Mongolia. Wuqisi is just an excuse. He wants to warn some forces around him how powerful mercenaries are. You''d better not make up your mind. Otherwise, the person who died may be you, not me.


    Determined to do it, soon all kinds of intelligence and information about Mobei Mongolia were sent to Yang Chendong like snowflakes.


    Mobei Mongolia is distributed in today''s Mongolia, that is, the Ministry of kalka. According to the information obtained, the tribe has more than 600000 soldiers and civilians, and its power is not small. Just because the land area is too wide, their forces can not be concentrated at all. Every time they go to war with outsiders, the forces they can mobilize become very limited.


    "Six hundred thousand? Hum! There was some momentum." Yang Chendong just glanced at the number casually, and then threw it aside. The so-called 600000 was not in his eyes at all.


    This figure is really nothing after careful analysis. In addition to the elderly, children and women, it''s good that about one fifth of the young people who can really fight on horseback. It''s just 120000 people and horses. In addition, they are too sparse. They can only fight tens of thousands of cavalry at most each time. Even the 50000 cavalry of agadorzi have lost. There''s no reason to beat them.

 Chapter 742

    Moreover, even if it is to play a deterrent role, if the strength of the selected opponent is too weak, even the role is limited.


    "Raise the debt and call all divisions and commanders to hold military meetings." after issuing an order to Yang Er, Yang Chendong went straight to the military headquarters building just built in the city.


    Before long, the grassland became boiling. Two successive news broke the calm of the grassland in summer.


    The first news is that Shicheng began to open wasteland nearby. Although the season is wrong, it is obvious that it is ready to plant crops next year. It is said that there are hundreds of thousands of mu of good farmland under the ownership. This is not too much in the Central Plains, but on the grassland, where war can happen at any time, this courage seems a little big.


    Some forces are still thinking about why mercenaries have such courage. Are they not afraid to plant and bury the seeds and be robbed when the harvest is good? Just as this idea was still echoing in the minds of some leaders of surrounding forces, the second news came.


    In view of Mobei Mongolia''s encouragement of the wuqisi of the golden family to make trouble in Shicheng, the mercenaries decided to fight back to shake the hearts of the people. In other words, mercenaries should choose Mobei Mongolia as their opponent.


    The news has just spread, and some people are confirming the truth of the news. The mercenary army has assembled and left the city straight towards the jieshenggang area of Mobei Mongolia.


    It seems that in order to strengthen the role of deterrence, Yang Chendong personally led the troops this time, with 5000 and 200 troops from the cold front third division; Three thousand Jurchen cavalry regiments; The Tatar cavalry regiment of 3000 people, plus the reinforced cavalry regiment of 3200 people, totaling nearly 15000 cavalry, left the city.


    The independent regiment of Hu Mang, the second cavalry strengthening regiment and the logistics regiment are left in the city. Together, there are more than 10000 people. Even if the enemy invades, it is absolutely no problem to defend the city within a certain period of time.


    The army left the city, and the mighty cavalry team walked for several hours. Then they left the city from the north gate and the east gate respectively, and then gathered at one place outside the city. It seemed that they went straight to jieshenggang with great momentum.


    From Shicheng to jieshenggang area, a convenient place to go is the Yi capital controlled by Tatars, that is, LINGJI spring in later generations.


    When the news came that 15000 mercenaries were approaching, general Mu Ren, who guarded the city, was frightened.


    As a local force, Mu Ren also has 3000 cavalry and 2000 infantry. Speaking of Yidu, it is not very big, even less prosperous, and even desperately poor. It''s enough to have these troops to protect himself, but when faced with 15000 cavalry mercenaries, he still has no confidence.


    Agadorzi before also belonged to Tatar forces. They still had 50000 cavalry? But still not defeated in the hands of mercenaries? Now that they are right, will they have good fruit to eat? Is it possible to win?


    Mu Ren didn''t have any confidence in his heart. However, he decided to cooperate with mercenaries. Especially when he heard that one of his old friends was a senior general of mercenaries, he immediately sent his own messenger to find the head of Su He, who was the leader of the Tatar cavalry regiment, and wanted to find out.


    Mu Ren sent an emissary. Su Jianhe didn''t choose to meet at the first time. Instead, he called lianlianchangshan, directly under the regiment, and asked him to see the people. Then he went to see Yang Chendong in person to tell the sixth young master about the matter.


    Su he was originally a defeated general. He was favored by Yang Chendong because of his outstanding ability. For his sake, Yang Chendong also released hararuo, the son of agadorzi, the enemy, which can be said to have given him enough face and made him give his loyalty. Telling Yang Chendong this time is a way to express his attitude.


    Knowing that Mu Ren wanted to cooperate with him, Yang Chendong said to Su He with a smile on his face, "You can tell each other that we don''t intend to do anything to Yi, but they should also abide by their duty. Don''t dream of starting the city. There is also Mobei Mongolia. He has to tell us how much he knows. If he doesn''t have enough sincerity, it''s hard to say whether we will hug the grass and beat the rabbit, and even they will solve it together."


    Yang Chendong has the confidence to say such words. In his opinion, it''s really nothing to hold 15000 elite cavalry, a small Yidu City, with only 5000 soldiers.


    Su he took the order and went away. He saw the emissary sent by Mu Ren and conveyed the order of the sixth young master. The emissary left vaguely. What is sincerity enough? Not only did he not explain clearly, but mu Ren himself also knew a little after hearing this answer.


    "Forget it, don''t think so much. Immediately send someone to write down all the information we know about Mobei Mongolia and give it to the mercenaries." Mu Ren can''t understand this sentence, but what he has to do is try his best. If this can''t satisfy the mercenaries, he has to fight and accept his life.


    "Will you hand it all over? We don''t have to leave some? Once Mobei Mongolia is seriously damaged by mercenaries, our existence will really become a threat." the emissary whispered.


    "If we don''t hand them over, we won''t be able to make it through at present." Mu Ren shook his head, as if he had made a decision. Then he looked at the messenger and said, "OK, do it right away."


    They are all mixed on the grassland. They are all Mongols. Mu Ren did collect a lot of news and intelligence about Mobei Mongolia before. Before, I was just trying to protect myself and worried that the other party would make their own ideas, but I didn''t expect that one day these messages could be used to please mercenaries and preserve myself.


    After summarizing the news, the messenger worked hard again, sent it to head Su He, and finally put it in front of Yang Chendong. Looking at the pile of intelligence and information more than half a person high, Yang Chendong laughed and said, "yes, it seems that this mu Ren is still very interesting? That is, inform the pioneer leader Yela to let them bypass Yidu city and go straight to jieshenggang area."


    Yang Chendong knows that there are so many forces on the chaotic grassland for so many years. He can''t solve it alone. If you can''t do it for the time being, set up a benchmark first, that is, solve those hostile forces first. Yidu city is so close to Shicheng. If he can keep it, isn''t it tantamount to telling others that as long as you are honest, everyone can live in peace? Isn''t this an example?


    As for Mobei Mongolian headquarters, it must be solved. Although it is difficult to achieve the result of elimination, or even impossible with this force, it is really necessary to inflict heavy losses on the opponent. It is not enough to deter others and establish prestige.


    This time, all the soldiers brought out were cavalry, and the logistics regiment did not accompany them. The soldiers of the army have prepared dry food for 20 days. In other words, unless they can grab a large amount of food and grass from each other, they can persist for about 20 days. If they have no work, they must return.


    This is also a habit of Mongolian cavalry, or a kind of helplessness constrained by the general environment. Without supplies, logistics cannot be provided. I don''t know how many people with lofty ideals finally waste their time on this. However, the distance between tribes is far, forming a natural and safe distance.


    It''s like the information sent by Mu Ren said that the whole Mobei Mongolia exists in the mode of tribal dispersion, and the farthest distance between their tribes has reached nearly two thousand miles, that is to say, no matter how hard Yang Chendong tries, he can''t run the whole territory of Mobei Mongolia this time.


    If you can''t do it all over again, choose the key place to attack. Seeing the data sent by Mu Ren and comparing the map, Yang Chendong focused his attack on the area west of Yinma River.


    Yinma River is like a natural moat, which is naturally established. In its north, Sanfeng mountain, the mouth of the Three Gorges (kanghari child) and other places, there are many Mobei Mongolian tribes stationed there. But attacking across the river was originally a taboo of strategists. It was tantamount to cutting off their own way to fight the enemy. This is not what Yang Chendong wants to see. In the current situation, he doesn''t need to take such a risk. It would be better for him to stop there, and then constantly exert pressure on Mobei Mongolian tribes in the south of Yinma River, forcing the other party to take the initiative to attack himself.


    This is tantamount to turning passivity into initiative. As long as the momentum of mercenaries in this jieshenggang area is large enough, he will not worry that Mobei Mongolia will not be fooled and will not find himself. At that time, he can wait for his opponent and fight with him.


    Determined, the mercenaries, like a fast-moving arrow, passed by the edge of the Yidu city and rushed straight to the Yinma River area.


    Mobei Mongolian Institute.


    They knew about the sudden large-scale invasion of mercenaries before the army reached Yidu city.


    After so many years of operation, it can be said that their horse scouts were everywhere, and the mercenaries did not mean to hide their tracks. The news came at the first time. At the moment of receiving the news, SUD Khan was angry and stared and blew his beard. "Mercenaries are simply arrogant and extremely annoying."


    No wonder SUD would say so. He is the Khan of Mobei Mongolia, representing the powerful Mongolian forces. Generally, people are afraid to find their own trouble. Who will take the initiative to provoke them? Not to mention, wusiqi is not a member of his own tribe. He is an envoy of the golden tent Khanate. He is a member of the golden tent Khanate. What do they do with themselves?


    Sud was very angry. He thought it was mercenaries looking down on him. He thought that the other party clearly didn''t dare to provoke the golden family. Only then did he think of himself. "What? Do you really think you can look down on us if you win the battle of short Shidui? That''s it, hum!"

 Chapter 743

    Hum what, SUD didn''t say it right away, but the subordinates in the account all changed their faces. Chambala, that is, the tough man with the name of Han white tiger, got up and said, "Khan, think twice. We are not afraid of mercenaries, but as a leading bird, it''s meaningless to start with them. It will only be cheaper for others."


    "Yes, big sweat, it''s really not worth making wedding clothes for others." another general Baoyin also stood up and expressed his views.


    Both think it''s not worth fighting against one of the employers. There may be some reasons why winning is not good, but defeating will only damage your strength. But the mercenaries defeated the 50000 cavalry of agadorzi before, which is also the reason why they feel afraid and don''t want to fight.


    How could SUD not see what the two generals thought? He didn''t want to fight in the first place. He said through this step: "hum! That is, the two generals have the same opinion, let''s withdraw. First withdraw to the north of Yinma River and then look."


    It was wise for the Soviet Union to make a decision to retreat. Speaking, the main force of Mobei Mongolia is in the north of Yinma River. He has sent another general naritsong to integrate the cavalry and young people of various tribes. The reason why he will make outstanding progress and occupy the jieshenggang area is that he wants to control more territory and seize more abundant resources. But now mercenaries have appeared and built a starting city, which is tantamount to destroying all his ideas.


    Sud Khan retreated and made a wise choice. Dozens of tribes, large and small, had to put down their temporary encampments, put down the beautiful water and grass grazing land in front of them, and withdrew back with Khan.


    Not everyone is obedient. In this world, there are always some people who are not afraid. They are optimistic that even if the sky falls, there is a high top. As for their obscurity, no one will make their ideas.


    There are still many such people. They can''t make up their mind. They give up the beautiful water and grass in front of them and choose to stay. They took a chance. Mercenaries would not notice them at all and would pass them by. They should go after the main force of SUD Khan.


    In the past, it was difficult for Yang Chendong to find them, but since he got the information provided by Mu Ren, he has mastered 7788 about the distribution of Mongolian tribes in jieshenggang area. When the scout in front heard that SUD Khan began to retreat, but some small tribes and even retail investors did not listen to the advice to leave, he immediately caught the opportunity. "The Nvzhen pioneer group did not stop. It continued to pursue and let the reinforced cavalry rush up and rob people and livestock."


    Not only Mongols will plunder people and goods, but also mercenaries. Nowadays, Shicheng is under development and construction. What is most lacking is the population. These are good seedlings. In their attitude of asking for money but not life, if they get these people to Shicheng and see the prosperity and development there, I''m afraid they won''t leave when they go.


    Yang Chendong''s analysis is good. He can clearly know that mercenaries are coming, but he still can''t give up his current territory. People who don''t leave want money and don''t want life. After they were robbed and went to Shicheng, they really liked it very soon and made great contributions to the development and construction of Shicheng in the future.


    Those are later words, just in front of you. When the fengzhui leader got the military order and began to loot the Mongolian tribes with the battalion as the unit, many people were shocked by this behavior.


    Don''t they all say that robbing people and goods is their specialty? Why did these Han troops learn from them? Is it a joke that others say that Ming Dynasty has a vast land, abundant resources and a large population?


    No matter what these people think, the strengthened cavalry in pursuit of the wind took action, but they were not soft at all. From a tribe of hundreds of people and nearly a thousand people to a retail investor of only three or five people, they did not let go of any of them. According to the intelligence information provided by Mu Ren before, they are looking for an accurate one.


    In some places, according to the information, there were no people, only some traces of tents rising from the ground. However, a large number of horses, sheep and animals were found in some places, as well as a small number of frightened Mongolian people.


    According to the military order, mercenaries do not kill as much as possible. As long as the other party does not resist, they will only be taken away with the animals. On the contrary, if they want to resist desperately, they won''t be soft. They start with knives and fall between them. Even before they get close to the enemy, the distant arrows are enough to kill human beings.


    This formed a situation. SUD Khan kept walking ahead with his army. Behind him, more and more tribal people who refused to leave became prisoners in the hands of mercenaries. When this kind of news began to gather one by one, it finally attracted the strong dissatisfaction of SUD Khan, that is, the generals and soldiers below also looked angry.


    The spirit returned to the spirit. Su De also knew that if he returned now and fought with mercenaries, he would only lose both sides. For the sake of the future and the overall situation, he had to bear it down, but he said unforgivingly, "hum! Mercenaries, you remember that the contempt and sins imposed on us today will be recovered ten times and a hundred times in the future."


    In just 12 days, the strengthening regiment looted about 5000 Mongolian people, and the number of horses and sheep caught was incalculable.


    Suddenly so many captives and materials were added, which greatly slowed down the progress of mercenaries, and the pace of action of the army began to slow down. Fortunately, too many were captured, especially some rebellious Mongols. After their death, those horses and sheep became Ownerless and could be controlled by mercenaries.


    "Kill those fat sheep without owners to supplement the food of the army. At the same time, send someone to inform the former army leader Yela to slow down the pursuit speed and wait to meet our army." when he learned that the Nvzhen Cavalry Regiment under Yela had been one day away from the main force of the army, Yang Chendong issued this order.


    It should be said that Yang Chendong''s military sensitivity is really strong. He felt a slight mistake and corrected it immediately. But after this order was issued, it was still a little late. At this time, the Nvzhen cavalry regiment had been closely watched by the Soviet Khan.


    They were chased all the way for 12 days, and even Mobei Mongolia fled first, making them escape for more than 12 days. Finally, they came to the Yinma River. Once they crossed the river, they could gather more Mongolian cavalry in Mobei. When he came here, the strength of SUD Khan also became much stronger.


    Especially when we came here, the rear scouts came the news that a cavalry team of 3000 people was 50 or 60 miles behind them, and the main force of mercenaries could arrive one day away from them. SUD Khan''s eyes showed a long lost smile.


    "Hahaha, only 3000 cavalry dare to chase us so close? Even if you don''t know how to live or die, don''t blame me for eating you." the other party''s troops are so small that SUD saw hope. Constantly retreating, now the morale of the whole big tribe is very low, and now there is an urgent need for a victory to inspire people.


    Immediately called two generals, chambala and Baoyin, who spoke their own thoughts. SUD Khan looked at them with expectation and waited for their decision.


    The two generals did not expect that Soviet Germany would have the idea of fighting mercenaries. But when they heard that the other party had only 3000 cavalry behind them, they became excited.


    Although it is said that mercenaries are hard bones and hard to bite, they are likely to lose both sides. However, the enemy has only 3000 cavalry. Even if they fight hard, their losses should be limited. The important thing is that they have been running for so many days and have long held a fire in their hearts. If they have the opportunity to send it out, it can greatly improve the morale of the army and the people.


    "Fight." the two generals just hesitated for a moment and immediately made the same decision.


    "Can''t fight." while SUD Khan was still excited about the actions of the two generals, another light and crisp voice came from the door of the tent, and then the figure of Princess narrentoa entered the tent.


    The reason for the figure was that before people arrived, the vast chest squeezed in first. Then Princess Toya''s beautiful shadow appeared. She first glared at the two generals, especially Baoyin, who had said repeatedly before that mercenaries were very powerful, and it would not pay to fight them. But now, she even advocated a war, which made her a little disappointed.


    After seeing the two men, Toya''s eyes fell on Su De, "father Khan, you can''t fight. The mercenaries are powerful. Even the most skilled soldiers in warra are not their opponents at first. Before, there was the news of the collapse of agadorzi''s 50000 cavalry. After that, we fought with them. It was difficult to win or lose."


    "What does a girl know?" seeing that her daughter dared to question her decision to be a father, SUD''s face immediately showed anger.


    Can become a Khan, he must have some merits, and his long-term position also makes him form a unique domineering spirit. On weekdays, even a brave man like chambara dared not look at him, but today she was not afraid to put it in front of Toya and looked back directly into her father''s eyes. "Fighting with mercenaries will only plunge Mobei Mongolia into a hopeless place."


    Living on the grassland since childhood, seeing the life and death that had been fought with the enemy also made Toya more admire the hero in her heart. A long time ago, when she learned that the traitor on the grassland had also lost to a young talent of Daming, she began to admire her. She always wanted to see each other and see what kind of person she was. She could defeat the traitor on the grassland with less than one tenth of her troops.

 Chapter 744

    But Toya, who had no chance to enter Daming, thought her life was hopeless. Unexpectedly, we would meet on the grassland one day. But she didn''t know each other, and finally missed it. After the war, when she learned that the Han youth who saved herself from hararuo was the God of war of the Ming Dynasty she had admired for a long time, she even had the idea of going to Shicheng and seeing the God of war again.


    Worship makes Toya interested in Yang Chendong. Although it is not enough to have feelings, at least she has a great favor. But this was not enough to make her lose her mind, especially when she saw that the last time her father Khan tried to sneak attack others, she sadly found that everyone seemed to be the enemy.


    Take the initiative to see the enemy. Will that have a good result? But she really wanted to meet Yang Chendong and say that she admired him very much. Under such psychological contradiction, mercenaries suddenly sent troops, and the target was Mobei Mongolian headquarters where they were located.


    At the first moment of hearing the news, Toya was a little angry. But she thought about it from Yang Chendong''s point of view. First, there was an unprovoked sneak attack, and then she was suspected of instigating wuqisi. It seemed that it was nothing to make a decision to send troops.


    When mercenaries sent troops, father Khan made the decision to retreat at the first time, which made Toya happy. This time, avoiding the sharp edge of mercenaries is not only a sign of weakness, but also a sign of goodwill. With this experience, as long as the father Khan is willing to bow his head, it must be possible to turn enemies into friends with mercenaries. Toya believes that a real hero will not see the same as a weak one.


    In a happy mood, although she fled all the way, Toya''s face was smiling. But now, suddenly heard that father Khan was going to fight with mercenaries, and still wanted to fight more and less. If he wanted to pick up a bargain, he immediately said something to stop it. If this battle is fought, whether it is victory or defeat, she may only become an enemy with mercenaries in the future, and it will be difficult to become friends again. This is definitely not the result she wants to see.


    "What''s doomed? This time, mercenaries came strong, and we have backed down, but they still captured thousands of our tribal people and unknown numbers of horses and sheep. Why did they think about our feelings? I tell you, this battle must be fought, not only that, but also the morale of our Mobei Mongolian cavalry. Come on, take the princess down and take care of her Without my command, she will have no freedom. "


    The Soviet Union, which has made a decision, will not allow anyone to interfere with itself. Even if this person is his beloved daughter.


    The soldiers outside the tent heard Khan''s order, walked into the tent, looked at Toya and said with an innocent expression, "princess, we also obey the order. Please don''t embarrass us." after that, someone came forward and "asked" Toya to leave.


    "Father Khan, you can''t fight, or you will regret it." Toya was taken away, but her voice was still ringing in the air when she left.


    "Don''t worry about her. A girl knows something important. In this way, let''s first discuss how to destroy the 3000 mercenaries." SUD forcibly expelled his daughter''s cry in his heart, and then discussed the military attack with the two generals.


    Less than a hundred miles ahead is the Yinma River. When the Nvzhen cavalry regiment pursued here all the way, it naturally slowed down its pace.


    As a leader, Yela has the ability to command. He also knows that it is not a good thing to go deep alone. However, he still chose to follow so close, just waiting for the other party to hit halfway when crossing the river, and achieved results to show the ferocity of the Nvzhen cavalry regiment.


    "Newspaper, commander, the sixth young master issued an order. Let''s wait in place and wait to meet the army." in the temporarily established military account, waiting for the news of Mobei Mongolian Army crossing the river, a messenger came in and issued Yang Chendong''s order.


    Just as the messenger appeared, another scout soldier sent to the front also rushed back. "Report to the commander, the Mongolian army has begun to cross the river."


    "Oh? Have you started? Ha ha ha." Yela''s face lit up with excitement and chased for more than ten days. Finally, the opportunity came.


    Yela was still laughing. Liu Dai, the deputy head of one side, suddenly said, "head, the sixth young master has just given an order."


    "Hey, what do you know? Haven''t you heard that the general is out and the military orders are not given? Besides, although the sixth young master is very powerful, he is not in the front line and doesn''t know what''s happening here, so he can''t make the most accurate judgment." Yela waved her hand casually. He had already got the news. The reinforced cavalry regiment behind them had already started and robbed countless horses and sheep. Needless to say, more than 5000 people were captured. This was a great achievement. He was jealous of it for a long time. Now he finally had the opportunity to show it well. How could he give up?


    Even with Yang Chendong''s military order in front, Yela still holds the idea of fighting a war. Otherwise, what was the purpose of grabbing the job of the pioneer leader with all his strength? Didn''t have a chance to show, isn''t it sorry for the pioneer?


    "Captain, but..." Liu Dai wanted to say something else.


    Yela waved impatiently, "OK, if you''re afraid, I''ll give you a battalion of cavalry to stay here and wait for the main force."


    Obviously Yela was angry. At this time, how could Liu Dai really choose to stay? He had to nod his head and say, "well, I''ll fight with the head."


    "Hahaha, that''s right. Come on, go and explore again. When you see the tail army of Mongolia starting to cross the river and board the raft, you will report immediately." Yela, laughing, seems to have seen countless military achievements waiting for him.


    Liu Dai could not stop Ye La from sending troops. After he withdrew from the big tent, he called a personal soldier, "take two horses and leave. We must inform the sixth young master at the first time and report our attack on the Mongolian tail army."


    "Yes." the pro nodded and turned away quickly. Liu Dai looked at the left figure and sighed, "I hope the leader''s decision is right this time."


    Mobei Mongolian army began to cross Yinma River. Under the raft already prepared, countless animals and people crossed the river and left. But what outsiders don''t know is that the Mongolian cavalry just transported back turned back when delivering the raft, and quickly ambushed on both sides of the Yinma River.


    Because of the terrain, the Scouts of the Nvzhen cavalry regiment could only look at it from a distance and couldn''t get close at all. This little move was concealed from them. When he saw that the number of the enemy was only five or six thousand, the Scout immediately turned back and reported the news to head Yela, who had moved thirty miles behind.


    After waiting for five hours, Yela finally waited until the opportunity appeared. She didn''t want to spend more time. At that time, she ordered the army and rushed straight to the Yinma River.


    Before Yinma River, SUD Khan and several generals did not leave. They had been waiting for mercenaries to approach. But after five hours, the army was almost gone, and the other party still didn''t appear. They couldn''t help but get a little anxious.


    "Can it be said that mercenaries drive us to the north of Yinma River?"


    "Don''t they mean to fight at all? Otherwise, let''s kill back?"


    "No, once we counter charge and the other party finds out, there is too much time to retreat. We can''t catch up with them."


    Thirty miles away, everyone is riding a war horse. It is difficult for either party to catch up with the other. In all kinds of comments, SUD Khan''s face became ugly. Are mercenaries really so careful? If so, I''m afraid there will be no fighters.


    While the Soviet Union and the generals were secretly sighing that the mercenaries were timid but very cautious, the scouts finally ran over and reported loudly: "Khan, the mercenaries are out, and they begin to approach us thirty miles away."


    "Oh! Ha ha, are you here at last?" just like winning the grand prize, SUD laughed. The other party finally took the bait, and then it''s time to do well. "Pass my orders and prepare according to the previous plan."


    The generals also left with excitement, looking for their own troops in ambush, and were ready to encircle and siege each other.


    Among all the expectations, after more than an hour, the Nvzhen cavalry regiment finally appeared. When they were five miles away from the Yinma River, they saw the scene that more than 2000 Mongols were anxious to cross the river by raft.


    "Ha ha, just in time." Yela said happily. There are only less than 3000 people on the other side, and they still run away in a hurry. They simply can''t form any effective combat effectiveness. If they rush up at this time, they will have a lot of gains. In this way, he, the pioneer leader, has not disgraced his mission.


    "Attention of the whole regiment, charge with me and blow the charge!"


    Doodle doodle


    The loud charge trumpet sounded, and three thousand cavalry flew quickly towards the Yinma River and began to approach. The sound of horse hoofs falling on the ground and bursts of smoke stepping on the earth, reflected in the sunset, sounded the horn of war like a remnant song of the end of the day.


    "Finally, everyone, get off the raft, the archers will attack from a long distance, and others will mount a charge!" SUD Khan, who was also impatient for a long time, saw that only 3000 mercenaries had been fooled, with a happy smile on his face. Finally, it was time for his blood to be ashamed.


    The Mongolian army launched defense in an orderly manner according to the previous plan, and many soldiers also mounted horses and showed their sabers. This scene fell into the eyes of Liu Dai, deputy head of Nvzhen cavalry regiment, which made him feel a little different and abnormal.

 Chapter 745

    "Captain, something is wrong. You see, the other party is not flustered, but seems to have been prepared long ago."


    Liu Dai''s voice came into Yela''s ear. He couldn''t help looking carefully. Although he had doubts in his heart, he still said fearlessly, "it doesn''t matter. We have 3000 elite cavalry, and the other party has less than 3000 people. Even if we shake face to face, they can''t be our opponents. Rush!"


    The comparison of troops and the quality of soldiers gave Yela infinite courage and confidence. But soon after his words fell, a tremor suddenly came from the surrounding earth, and then a large number of Mongolian cavalry on horses appeared on their left and right.


    From a distance, it seems that there is no end.


    "No, we''ve been tricked. The enemy has been in ambush for a long time." Liu Dai quickly responded and looked at the front and side of the Mongolian cavalry. When the number of Mongolian cavalry was about 10000, he exclaimed.


    Yela''s face finally changed. He naturally saw that it was the other party''s plan to encircle himself. But it was too late to retreat at this moment. Biting her teeth and being cruel, Yela roared, "brothers, don''t be afraid. If you don''t retreat after a dead battle, you will be a hero again in 18 years."


    "Yes! Don''t be afraid. I''ve sent someone to inform the sixth young master. I believe the reinforcements will come soon. That''s the time for us to win. Now we listen to the order and deal with the enemy with the three three three systems of operation, not to kill the enemy, but to protect ourselves first." the voice of deputy commander Liu Dai then sounded, which also played a great role in stabilizing the morale of the army at the moment.


    "Did you send someone to inform the sixth young master?" Yela asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, please forgive me for doing so without asking for instructions," Liu Dai replied.


    "It doesn''t matter. What you did is right. It seems that the sixth young master is powerful. I shouldn''t have listened to military orders." Yela said with regret on her face.


    At this time, it was useless to say anything. In the face of more than three times the enemy, and people had long been prepared, the Nvzhen cavalry regiment began a long struggle. At the moment, the three three three system tactics played a key role. Every three cavalry formed a group and became a small group. They left their backs and sides to their comrades in arms as much as possible, so that they could safely fight, kill and create the enemy.


    In the face of a sudden siege, mercenaries can still be calm, which is indeed somewhat unexpected to Mobei Mongolian cavalry. But in any case, the war had already started, and there was absolutely no reason to stop. Relying on the early preparation and large number of people, they came from all directions, and the two sides soon fought together. The roars of war horses and the angry shouts of cavalry were heard one after another.


    At sunset, when the sky was already red, in front of the Yinma River, there was a continuous flow of bright red blood, and cavalry were cut down by horses, with continuous howls and screams.


    Yela wielded a saber and hacked at one Mongolian cavalry after another. Less than an hour after the battle, he was covered with blood, but he couldn''t tell whether the blood was from himself or the enemy. Now he only knows how to wield a knife mechanically. He only knows that when he sees someone who is not in military uniform, he will wield a knife and cut. Under such desperate resistance, the last sunset finally fell, and the sky began to turn dark.


    When it was dark, it was difficult for the cavalry of both sides to give full play to their combat strength. When they couldn''t see the opposite situation clearly, both sides became careful about the speed of cutting. It seemed that they were afraid that if they were not careful, they would hurt their comrades in arms.


    Taking this opportunity, Yela can finally breathe a sigh of relief. Just now, he seemed to have exhausted all his strength. When he finally had a chance to rest, he felt that his right arm with the knife became very heavy. It seemed that he couldn''t lift it up the next moment.


    "Who?" although he was tired, he was still alert. When he felt someone around him, he instinctively stabbed him. But then he was blocked, and then the familiar voice of deputy head Liu Dai sounded, "the head is me."


    "Liu Dai, ha ha, you''re still alive. How are you?" when ye laqiang heard Liu Dai''s voice, he smiled with joy on his face.


    "I''m fine. I fought with the soldiers according to the three three three tactics, but there were not too many casualties." Liu Dai, who spoke, had come to Yela. When the distance was close, ye LA could finally see a thick layer of blood eggplant on her body, which made him whisper involuntarily, "Captain, are you hurt?"


    "No, it''s all the blood of the enemy," Yela said proudly. But at the same time, he also knew that his limit might have reached. Next, he might not be able to kill several enemies, and he would really be injured and killed.


    When ye La said he was not hurt, Liu Dai felt relieved. Then he looked around and said, "commander, it''s dark and the enemy can''t start, but they should start a torch soon. In this way, I''m afraid our situation will not be very good."


    "I know. In this way, immediately inform the soldiers to follow the Mongolian army. They withdraw and we withdraw. None of our people should raise a torch. As long as the torch is lit, it must be the enemy. There is no amnesty!" Yela nodded and immediately issued an order to the enemy.


    Both sides are now fighting together. It''s true that you have me and I have you. They are already inseparable from each other. At this time, if anyone dares to light the torch, the first thing to light up is himself, which will inevitably become a target and target of public criticism.


    "Yes, commander." after Liu Dai agreed, he said to several close soldiers who followed him: "you immediately convey the commander''s order. If you can''t see where your brother is, you shout so that everyone can hear."


    In the dark, it prevented the Mongolian army from killing people, and also imprisoned some military orders of the Nvzhen cavalry regiment. But fortunately, the sound can still be heard clearly in the dark. After a lot of shouting, the soldiers soon knew what was going to happen and how to face it.


    Such a loud cry also came into the ears of the Mongolian army. In fact, some of them already have torches and are ready to light them. After all, with a torch, we can distinguish each other and know where to kill and who to kill.


    But such a cry made some people who wanted to light a torch hesitate. They''re really afraid of being targets. But some people didn''t believe in evil. They finally lit the torch with their horse.


    This light, together, is naturally particularly eye-catching in the dark night. When everyone''s eyes looked at the light, there were bows and arrows coming straight through the air. Even as soon as the fire appeared, there was a roaring sound of sabers falling around.


    Whether it is a long-range attack with bows and arrows or a close attack with sabers, there is only one final result, that is, every Mongolian cavalry who ignites a torch has become the target of public criticism and the first target and object to be attacked. Not only that, the moment the torch was lit, even some cavalry soldiers who were illuminated around them were killed on their horses.


    Most of them were Mongolian cavalry, and a few Nvzhen cavalry were killed.


    "Asshole, I don''t want torches, and no one should light them around me, otherwise my saber is not vegetarian." when I saw that not only the people who lit the torches, but also the people on the side would be implicated, the roars rang out, and all these voices were shouted by the Mongolian cavalry.


    After all, everyone is afraid of death, especially when they have the chance to win, and no one wants to die.


    The strategy of killing the enemy with the help of torches in the dark failed. This is also that everyone is too close. The enemy may be three meters in front of us. But no one wants to try with his life, and no one wants to gamble with his life.


    This led to a strange appearance. It was clearly the enemy and very close, but it was safe this night. Everyone seems to have reached a tacit understanding and are waiting for the dawn. They are all accumulating their strength. At that time, it is time to see that the dagger is poor.


    On the periphery of the war circle, Su De''s face was loveless and his face was burning with anger.


    Originally, I thought that I had more than 10000 cavalry with me, and I was still the most elite force around me. I was dealing with 3000 enemy cavalry who were surrounded by me and were not prepared. Wasn''t that easy? Even an impact will break the opponent''s will to fight, and that''s the time to win.


    But a dozen was more than an hour. Not only did they not scare each other, but it was dark. Now he can''t even hit a torch. He can only wait for dawn, which makes him feel suffocated.


    The faces of Cha Mubarak and Bao Yin on one side can''t see much. It''s just that they have no better way. Now, except waiting, it seems that they only have to wait. Of course, there is no way at all. For example, they can send bows and arrows to the battlefield. How can they kill some mercenary cavalry by mistake.


    But in the battlefield, it seems that there are more cavalry. If we do, it will only lead to greater mutiny. I also want to withdraw all the troops. I''m worried that mercenaries will turn around and run away. If I want to chase, I don''t know if there is any hope.


    This is no good, that is no good, but I have to wait. And this night seems very long, and the waiting time seems very hard.


    An hour passed and another hour passed. It was dawn after dark. This was the iron law. Gradually, when a touch of fish belly white appeared in the distant sky, the sky slowly lit up.


    With the arrival of dawn, the battlefield, which was still very quiet, suddenly shouted to kill Zhentian and became lively again.

 Chapter 746

    Waiting all night makes everyone feel crazy. Finally, you can see your opponent clearly and cut him with a knife. Everyone seems to have to use up all his strength.


    The sound of Jingling is heard all the time. After working hard all night and feeling tired all night, once the two sides fight, countless heads fall to the ground, countless cavalry fall off, countless blood flow out, and countless lives end


    The day finally dawned, and the strength comparison between the two sides was clearly displayed. Looking at the battlefield, the three thousand Nvzhen cavalry regiment now has only about 700 people, and almost everyone is wounded, and people have a look of fatigue.


    In contrast, Mobei Mongolian cavalry, only more of them died. When the three three systems tactics played a role and the saber and other weapons were dominant, they killed about 4000 people. But because of their military strength, they are still strong at this moment.


    "Kill them, kill all of them, and leave none." seeing that there were more cavalry killed in the battlefield, SUD really became a big sweat, a big sweat on his face. He finally saw the power of mercenaries. If he was not an ambush party and was afraid of positive confrontation, he would have a big question mark whether 10000 people could win the other 3000 cavalry.


    Khan gave the order, and all the Mongolian cavalry launched the final charge with the advantage of more soldiers. In front of each Nvzhen cavalry, they should face at least three or four enemies. Thanks to the "three three system" tactics still playing a role, as long as the comrades in arms do not die, they do not have to worry about the flanks behind them. Only in this way can they give full play to their full combat strength, hit their opponents and kill the enemy as much as possible. But even so, after a night of tension, most of the strength of the Nvzhen cavalry regiment has been exhausted. If it goes on like this, it is only a matter of time before the whole regiment is destroyed.


    Pass!


    All!


    All, all


    The earth trembled again, and dark shadows began to appear in the distance.


    First one, then ten, then a hundred, a thousand


    When more and more shadows appear, a bright five-star flag is also flying in the wind. In the early morning, it looks so dazzling and shining.


    The reinforcements are here at last!


    Just after Yang Chendong ordered the pioneer group to stop moving forward, he felt some indistinct discomfort. He knows the combat effectiveness of the Nvzhen cavalry regiment. It can be said that unless they use hot weapons like the cold front third division, only cold weapons, I''m afraid no one will be their opponent under the same strength.


    While he was satisfied with the strength of the Nvzhen cavalry regiment, he was also a little worried. The stronger a person is, the more proud he will be. Once fighters appear, they are likely not to obey their orders in order to perform better.


    Yang Chendong is proud, but never arrogant. He knows a lot about these generals under his opponent, especially those who are important to him. If they give a reinforced regiment to follow the wind or LV Zhuo''s reinforced regiment, they should obey their orders unconditionally. But such as Nvzhen cavalry regiment and Tatar cavalry regiment may not be so.


    It was when he was worried that Yang Chendong added an order to let the third division of Lengfeng send a delegation to meet him. If it is the Jurchen cavalry regiment, it is naturally the best to act according to orders, but if the situation changes, find a way to pull it back and prevent the advance action of the Jurchen cavalry regiment as much as possible.


    In history, what a wise man Ma Su was, he was also valued by Zhuge Liang, but it was because of this arrogance that he lost the Street Pavilion and made the plan of the Shu army fall short, that is, there were lessons to be learned. Of course, Yang Chendong should be well prepared.


    Leng Feng''s third division, who got the order, set out with a group of fast horses led by division commander Wu Sheng. They dropped all their luggage and went light. In the process of moving forward, I met the Scout sent back by Liu Dai, deputy commander, and learned what the Nvzhen cavalry regiment was going to do next. So they walked faster and hurried all the way, and finally came to the battlefield five hours after the war.


    At this time, the Nvzhen cavalry regiment was basically crippled. The original 3000 cavalry are now only 600, with a full loss of four fifths of its troops.


    This is the Nvzhen cavalry regiment, which is very powerful and can compete one-on-one with the reconnaissance battalion. If it were replaced by other cavalry regiments, I''m afraid the whole regiment would have been destroyed long ago, and I can''t persist until now. But after five hours, we still have to rely on the darkness, but it is still the end of the crossbow. Facing several times their strength and the elite Mongolian cavalry in Mobei, they have exhausted their strength.


    "Blow the charge! The first battalion is the vanguard, the second battalion is the left-wing attack, the third battalion is the right-wing attack, and the Fourth Battalion and the Fifth Battalion attack together with our division commander as the central army!" seeing that the front is the battlefield, wusheng division commander''s eyes showed a strong murderous spirit, and his heart is also very excited. The Nvzhen cavalry regiment is not finished, which makes him feel relieved.


    At the same time, Wu Sheng was really angry when he saw so many Mongolian cavalry surrounded the friendly forces. Was it really good for them to bully? If you dare to set a trap for mercenaries, you''ll kill them so that they don''t even know their parents.


    Lengfeng''s three divisions and one regiment rushed all the way in order to fight. The opportunity was in front of him. From the head of the regiment to an ordinary soldier in each combat class, he became excited at this moment. Even the soldiers in the drinking class were excited with their eyes shining.


    The first one to rush out was Tang Longtian, the commander of a regiment, a battalion and a company.


    The former commander of Zuo Wei in Jianzhou of the northern Ming Dynasty, a dignified military officer of the fourth grade, was defeated by mercenaries and became a prisoner during the Liaohe war in nuergandisi area. But a general is a general. Once his mind is right and everything is figured out, after his efforts, it doesn''t take long for him to show strong military talent and personal quality. Finally, he got a high score in the military examination with very excellent results, and then several regiments handed him olive branches to express the idea of absorbing him as one of them.


    Others have units to do. Tang Longtian has so many choices. He is a little embarrassed. But he finally decided to join the third Lengfeng division. Although he joined here, he could only start from an ordinary soldier. It was far from like other units that promised the positions of monitor, deputy monitor and even platoon leader, but he still made such a decision. His idea is that if you want to join mercenaries, you should choose the strongest army to join.


    It''s gold that always shines. After Tang Longtian joined the third division of Lengfeng, he was assigned to a regiment. Then he performed very well all the way, was promoted all the way, and finally let them become a company commander of the first battalion. Now it is he who has become the pioneer among the pioneers with Yilian and runs straight ahead.


    The sudden appearance of the five-star flag and the sudden sound of the horn flowed into the hearts of more than 600 Nvzhen cavalry regiments, such as Yela. When they looked back and saw a large number of mercenaries coming from far and near behind, many people even shed tears in their eyes. This is the advantage of organization.


    Although it''s free to work alone, once you encounter danger, you can only face it alone. If you can''t survive, it''s a dead word.


    With the organization, it''s completely different. Just like in front of us, mercenaries send troops to rescue themselves, so they don''t have to die. Not only that, if they hold the Mongolian cavalry, they may fight a turnaround.


    Yela can be the head of a regiment, but not only Wu Yong, but also his brain rotates very fast. At that time, he shouted loudly, "don''t withdraw, entangle the opponent and buy time for the arrival of the main force."


    "Ow!" more than 600 cavalry in the regiment agreed one by one as if they had beaten chicken blood. Then they changed the way they had just retreated step by step, and suddenly launched a rapid attack on the middle army of the former Mongolian army.


    Potential is really hard to say.


    It can often play several times its own strength. Everything depends on the environment, conditions and atmosphere of the scene. Now the Nvzhen cavalry regiment has given full play to their potential and suddenly become lively.


    Corresponding to this is the panic of Mongolian cavalry in Mobei.


    I thought the enemy would be defeated. They just need to chase like a drowning dog. But who would have thought that the enemy still had reinforcements? At daybreak, these enemies appeared before they could give full play to their abilities.


    The Mongolian cavalry who had been surprised by the tenacity of the Nvzhen cavalry regiment had no intention of fighting for a long time. After all, when anyone is facing a dying person looking for someone to work hard, those who are afraid of inertia want to hide far away.


    Now, there is not only the desperate resistance of the Nvzhen cavalry regiment, but also a main force of mercenaries. How to fight this battle. Many Mongolian cavalry with little 99 in their hearts began to retreat actively and stay away from Nvzhen cavalry as far as possible in order to save their lives.


    The Mongolian cavalry showed retreat and avoidance. This is tantamount to making way for the Nvzhen cavalry regiment, so that they have more opportunities to kill the commander of the other party before the Chinese army. We can imagine what it would be like if they were entangled and the main force of mercenaries was killing.


    Also frightened by this scene is SUD Khan. He didn''t expect mercenary reinforcements to come so quickly. He knew he didn''t have much time.


    Looking back at the Yinma River behind him, he saw that the rafts were ready. He immediately made a wrong decision, "withdraw, all with me. As long as they withdraw to the other side of the river, they have no way."


    Retreat, right?

 Chapter 747

    Of course, it can''t be said to be wrong, but the timing is wrong. He can arrange a cavalry to block the momentum of Nvzhen cavalry regiment and withdraw calmly. However, Su De, who was threatened with life safety, was afraid, so he made a wrong decision. Instead of leaving anyone to resist the enemy, he got off the horse and took the raft first to protect his life, which directly led to the loss of military morale and morale of the Mongolian cavalry, which had been shaken by the military spirit, and became completely chaotic.


    As SUD Khan got on the raft, other Mongolian cavalry got off their horses and rushed up to the raft. At this moment, their vigorous and flexible skills can be regarded as a place to display, and their life-long rafts withdrew back.


    Along with them left his generals Cha Mubarak and Baoyin. Even Khan is going to run away, so they won''t take people to resist in front? They are all like others. There is only one life.


    The commander-in-chief and several generals took the lead in escaping. After the raft was full, it quickly rowed towards the middle of the river, leaving many Mongolian cavalry who didn''t get on the raft, one by one. Seeing that the Nvzhen cavalry regiment had rushed to the front, they had to face it.


    We can''t retreat, we can only fight. There is no choice. But such a choice is a helpless move. It is doomed to have no morale, the fighting spirit of the soldiers, the scattered sand and the failure.


    Head Yela fought with his last strength, led deputy head Liu Dai and more than 600 warriors to wave sabers and kill one Mongolian cavalry who were already flustered and scared.


    Under such chopping and killing, the enemy will soon be scattered. Obviously, the number of soldiers is many times more than them, but without the command of the general, they can only dodge around and can''t give full play to their original combat power.


    Tang Longtian arrived. As a pioneer among the pioneers, he rushed to the front with a company from the command. When it was less than 50 meters away from the first group of Mongolian cavalry, the soldiers of a company twisted their right arms under his unified command and showed steel crossbows for seven consecutive rounds.


    Seven times in a row, arrows were fired effortlessly to the front, hitting one unprepared and panicked Mongolian cavalry after another. In just one face-to-face encounter, dozens of enemies were killed and wounded.


    This is just the beginning. Seven consecutive rounds continue to play its advantages. With the rapid launch of one arrow after another, one disordered Mongolian cavalry fell down with an arrow and lost their combat ability.


    In this war, Tang Longtian''s company can be said to be very enjoyable. In the face of the Mongolian army, which had no fighting morale and even just ran away, and had forgotten that they were still carrying bows and arrows and could fight back, they quickly shot out all seven consecutive shots in their hands, achieving the result of killing more than 300 enemies.


    This is tantamount to giving play to more than 300% of the combat power, which is a great achievement. When Tang Longtian was happy, he put away the seven consecutive shots without bows and arrows and shouted to his soldiers, "it''s time to draw a knife, kill the enemy and make achievements."


    "Kill!" the hundred soldiers without any damage shouted loudly. Then they followed the company commander and inserted into the chaotic Mongolian cavalry like a steel needle.


    Tang Longtian was trying his best to rush forward and kill, showing the intention of meeting with the Nvzhen cavalry regiment. Behind him, Guo Feng, a battalion commander, came with three other companies. Another seven bursts of fierce shots hit the Mongolian cavalry, greatly destroyed the other party''s vitality, and reached the goal of hitting the enemy and the enemy''s heart.


    The second battalion and the Third Battalion launched attacks on the left and right wings according to the military order, and drove the Mongolian army back to the main position. Then Wu Sheng, the division commander, charged with the four and five battalions, and hit the Mongolian cavalry again, creating a feeling of lovelessness.


    In the middle of Yinma River, the raft is still crossing the river, and the cold sweat on SUD Khan''s head has flowed out uncontrollably. He is afraid and angry.


    His heart was bleeding when he watched his soldiers on the river bank face the charge of mercenary reinforcements. But he was glad that he was fast enough and fled to the river at the first time. Otherwise, I''m afraid it would be really dangerous.


    But he didn''t think that if he didn''t run away immediately, but the whole army was waiting for war, he wouldn''t have a chance to take more soldiers across the river. After all, this time, there was only one regiment of mercenaries with more than 2000 people, and one of the battalions was a reserve battalion, which was not as powerful as other battalions. That was why the third division of the cold front only said there were 5200 people.


    But now it''s too late to say anything. He has retired and will not kill back anyway. All you can do is pray silently in your heart and hope that these soldiers can escape on their own.


    In fact, there were Mongolian cavalry with excellent riding skills and flexible mind who escaped. After all, their number was still dominant. It''s just that there are few such people. Although Leng Feng''s three divisions and one regiment considered the accuracy of horse riding and did not use the 95 style carried by them, the seven consecutive shots in their hands really played a big role. Bursts of arrow attacks broke the courage and soul of Mongolian cavalry. Less than 1000 enemies dared to escape at this time.


    More than 600 people got on the raft, and 1000 escaped. The rest were either killed, injured or captured.


    Ten thousand Mongolian troops were killed by the Nvzhen cavalry regiment and Leng Feng''s headquarters, injured more than 1000 and captured more than 1500.


    The war is finally over. As the raft crossed the middle of Yinma River, it disappeared behind the other bank. The Mongolian cavalry who were still alive by the river made a smart choice. They got off their horses, abandoned their knives and surrendered. At this time, Wu Sheng also came to the side of head Ye La and deputy head Liu Dai, "how''s your situation? Do you need to call a health worker to treat your injury?"


    "We''re all right. The injury is also a minor injury. It''s all right, but we have no strength." Yela shook her head with a bitter smile and refused the kindness of the health worker sent by Wu Sheng. Although the war was won, the loss was also huge, and the loss was caused by his disobedience to military orders and making wrong decisions, which made his face look bad.


    Yela doesn''t even know what to do next? How to face the sixth young master as a sinner.


    It seems that ye La is in a bad mood. Wu Sheng patted the other party on the shoulder and said, "OK, don''t think so much. The sixth young master is wise. You should firmly believe in this truth."


    The reason why Yela disobeyed the military order and wusheng was kind to him is naturally because of the heroic combat effectiveness of the other party.


    The Nvzhen cavalry regiment of 3000 people fought with 10000 Mongolian cavalry all night and hurt their opponents. Even in the cold front, it performed well. If you can fight, you should be respected by others.


    Wu Sheng''s words seemed to give Yela some confidence. At least he forced a smile on his face, "thank you, martial master."


    "Don''t thank me. Everything is your performance for me to appreciate." Wu Sheng gently nodded his head and said to the correspondent around him: "immediately send someone to report the things here to the sixth young master. At the same time, send someone to the nearby mountains to find timber and play a carriage. I think the comrades in arms of Nvzhen riding regiment are tired. Let them get on the bus and have a good rest."


    The smoke of war gradually dispersed, and the Yinma River returned to silence. The military victory of beating away the Soviet Union did not mean to pursue the victory. First, he doesn''t have a ready-made raft in his hand. Once he has to rush to do it, it will take time. Who knows where the other party will escape in these times?


    Second, with the previous experience of Yela Nvzhen cavalry regiment, if you forcibly cross the river and the Mongolian cavalry on the other side of the river are waiting for yourself, wouldn''t it be sent up for others to fight? One in the river and one on the bank, I''m afraid there are not many advantages to find.


    Instead of ordering the pursuit, he went back home, which really failed the Soviet German Khan plan waiting on the other side of the Yinma River. Just after he had just crossed the river, naritsong, another senior general under his command, rushed over with 20000 cavalry, and then surrounded him, waiting for the emergence of mercenaries.


    But when no one came, SUD sent a raft across the river. Only then did he know that the mercenaries had retreated. "Khan, let''s go after them. They only have more than 2000 people, and most of them are tired teachers. They can''t be our opponents." naritsong, who hasn''t seen the power of mercenaries, put forward his own suggestions.


    Why didn''t SUD Khan want to pull back? But thinking of the tenacity of mercenaries and reinforcements that might appear at some time, he finally shook his head and said, "forget it, let them go. Anyway, as long as they can''t cross the Yinma River, we are safe and our tribe is safe."


    Sood was really scared of being beaten. Two consecutive wars and two defeats. One of them was when his troops were obviously dominant and the plan succeeded. But if he still hasn''t won the other party, he really doesn''t know how to defeat mercenaries.


    His heart was afraid and even gave birth to a shadow, which was the result Yang Chendong wanted. In this war, he didn''t expect to wipe out Mobei Mongolia completely. The other side has 600000 soldiers and civilians. Such an opponent can''t be eaten by his current strength. He doesn''t have such a big appetite.


    The main purpose of this war is to make the other party afraid and dare not find their own trouble. Now it seems that the strategic policy has been reached. From this point of view alone, it is worth sending troops this time.

 Chapter 748

    Wusheng retreated and soon joined the main force of Lengfeng''s third division. Then the army retreated all the way and finally Yang Chendong joined the army. At this time, ye La and Liu Dai, who had been resting on the carriage, also recovered their spirit. As soon as they returned to the barracks, they knelt down in front of the sixth young master''s account and didn''t get up for a long time.


    Yang Chendong listened carefully to wusheng''s report, learned some details of the battlefield and the heroism of Nvzhen cavalry.


    "Sixth young master, these Nvzhen cavalry are really good. If our cold front soldiers don''t use fire guns, I''m afraid that''s the case. They are really good, so you see..."


    Wu Sheng said something stumbling and attracted Yang Chendong''s head, "what do you want to say?"


    At the sight of Yang Chendong, Wu Sheng gave a voice in his heart. Although he is now the commander of the third division and a senior cadre in the absolute army, he is also very proud, but in front of Yang Chendong, he is still just a primary school student.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Yang Chendong only needs one word to make him have nothing and nothing. Therefore, in the face of Yang Chendong, Wu Sheng did not dare to have a little arrogance and pride.


    Seeing that Wu Sheng stopped talking, Yang Chendong snorted, "do you want to intercede for them?"


    "Yes, I want to plead for them." for this reason, Wu Sheng stood up straight, raised his head and said.


    "OK, then go out and kneel together." Yang Chendong said this time without raising his head.


    As soon as he spoke, Wu Sheng was also stunned. He didn''t seem to hear clearly and looked puzzled. Until Yang er''s voice rang, "don''t you want to plead for them? Then go out and beg on your knees. It''s not clear?"


    "Oh, I see." Wu Sheng said suddenly. He didn''t forget to pay a standard military salute when he left. Then he paid a big debt and knelt outside.


    "OK, become smart." there was no one else in the account. Yang Chendong raised his head and looked at Yang er. The other party understood the meaning of his words. It seems that Yang Er, who followed him, is no longer a martial artist and has learned to use wisdom.


    "Hey, hey." when Yang Chendong praised him, Yang Er showed an embarrassed smile, and then flattered him. "If you follow the young master every day, even a stone will be civilized."


    "Ha ha, that''s a good metaphor." Yang Chendong laughed happily. He''s also thinking about what to do with Yela. It is said that if he disobeys military orders, he must be severely punished, ranging from demotion to withdrawal from active service, or even punishment. But he won the war and showed his tough side. There are not many such generals, even in mercenaries. It is a great loss not to let him lead the army.


    The guilty should also be punished. Otherwise, if other officers follow suit, wouldn''t it be a mess. For a time, Yang Chendong was not good at openly releasing water.


    At this time, Wu Sheng stood up and gave him a hint to solve the problem. In this way, he asked the other party to go out and beg on his knees. In this way, he has a step to go down. Most importantly, after this incident, the following officers can be more united, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone.


    Outside the tent, Wu Sheng, wearing the rank of senior colonel and wearing a white cloak, knelt down on the ground, flush with Yela and Liu Dai. This scene surprised both of them, and Liu Dai, the deputy head of the regiment, was even more puzzled and asked, "Mr. Wu, didn''t you make war achievements? Why did you kneel here with us?"


    This is also the question Yela wants to ask. Wu Sheng shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I''m pleading for you. Although you resisted your life in this war, I''m afraid you would have made the same choice if I had led the army at that time."


    One plead for you, one I will make the same choice. Hearing this, Yela and Liu Dai burst into tears. They are like finding a confidant, like finding a family member who understands what they do best, crying and excited.


    What Wu Sheng did also made Yela and Liu Dai feel warm. Although they were captives before, and there were some other thoughts in their hearts, Wu Sheng''s move completely suppressed the only cautious thought in their hearts, so that they could know what the warmth of home was like.


    Soon after Wu Sheng fell to his knees, Chen Bo, the political commissar of the third division, came. After seeing the scene in front of him and just a little meditation, he fell to his knees with a plop. I didn''t say much, but the meaning of pleading has been very obvious.


    After Chen Bo, Chun Yang, the third head of Lengfeng''s third division, and Feng Zhui, the head of the first regiment of the reinforced cavalry, also rushed over and knelt down in front of the big tent. Their appearance has formed a landscape and has become a major event that all soldiers in the army can see and talk about.


    Su He, head of the Tatar cavalry regiment, naturally knew about it soon. Gu Shan, the company commander who came to report, saw Su He frowning and said in a voice, "head, my subordinates think you should also kneel and plead for the head and deputy head of the Nvzhen riding regiment."


    "Why?" asked Su Shan, puzzled.


    "Captain, think about it. Everyone has gone. If you don''t go, wouldn''t it be a special case to go alone? We will be excluded. We are new here. We''d better not do such things that offend people." Gu Shan said anxiously. He didn''t understand. Speaking of his plans on the battlefield, Su he really had good ability, which was recognized by the sixth young master. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be the head of the Tatar cavalry regiment.


    But when it comes to human relations, Su he is worse. As a subordinate, Gu Shan immediately saw this, and he thought his reminder was necessary.


    "Let''s all go. Shall I go? I''m not familiar with Yela and Liu Dai, let alone talk about personal friendship. Besides, this time they were guilty of disobeying military orders. Why should I intercede for them? Isn''t this supporting the following people to resist orders? I won''t go." she shook her head firmly, and Su he added: "Come on, we''d better go down to see the army and urge them to hurry up their training."


    Su he''s stubbornness made Gu Shan shake his head, but he was the head of the regiment, and he made a decision. Could it be that a small company commander directly under him could question it at will? He had to follow the head towards the temporary training ground with a long sigh.


    In addition to Yang Chendong''s big tent, except for Su He, head of Tatar cavalry, other officers above the regiment rushed over and begged for Yela and Liu Dai. This formation naturally moved and appreciated the two Nuzhen generals.


    In the tent, Yang Er came in and whispered in Yang Chendong''s ear, "young master, head Su he went to the training ground and urged the soldiers below to train."


    "Well, well done." Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction. It was expected that Su he didn''t come to intercede. Even though there was no friendship, he thought Ye La and Liu Dai were wrong. Why intercede for them? Isn''t it to embarrass the sixth young master?


    "Hehe, I''ll say Su he is reasonable." Yang Chendong smiled and looked at Yang Er standing aside.


    Just now Yang er said that he was afraid that all officers above the regiment level would come forward to plead. Yang Chendong did deny it. He asserted that others might, but Su he would not. For this reason, the two also bet that whoever loses will do 500 push ups.


    Even if Yang Er won, he didn''t dare to let Yang Chendong fulfill his promise, but he won once, which was enough to comfort his soul. But he didn''t think about it, but he lost the bet.


    Seeing Yang Chendong''s eyes staring over, Yang Er had to honestly support his hands on the ground and began to complete the bet. Yang Chendong continued to close his eyes and forget the officers kneeling on the ground outside. That is, if you want to ask for mercy, you need to have a kind of plea.


    Yang Er finished the five hundred push ups, and it was going to be dark. The master and servant walked out of the camp without delay. Then, without looking at the people kneeling outside, they rushed straight to the place to eat.


    Yang Chendong ignored the crowd. Ye La, whose legs had been kneeling very sour, said with a bitter expression on her face, "you guys, your thoughts are understood by me and deputy head Liu, but you''d better go back. What''s the crime? Our brother came to resist. Originally, I resisted the military order, and what punishment should be given."


    "Yes, you''d better go back. It''s time for dinner." deputy head Liu Dai also said aloud.


    Wu Sheng and others didn''t seem to hear what they said. They still knelt there, raised their heads, and looked firm and resolute. They seemed to recognize their actions from the moment they knelt down. They wouldn''t get up without results.


    Watching this scene, ye La and Liu Dai are very excited. At the same time, they are constantly reflecting. If there is still a chance, they must perform better in the future.


    Yang Chendong and Yang Er came back after dinner, but they still didn''t look at the people kneeling on the ground, but returned to the big account again. In this way, time passed little by little until it was completely dark. When it was time to rest and sleep, all military battalions entered the account to rest under the supervision of battalion level officers. Besides the main account, several heads were still in charge Kneeling on the ground, they didn''t get up, and there was no order to get them up.


    The light out signal rang through the whole military camp. In addition to the temporary health team, there were candles, and the wounded couldn''t sleep because of pain. The whole military camp was in a quiet state. At this time, there was a movement in the main account, and Yang Er came out. "Come in, young master. I want to see you."

 Chapter 749

    "Yes." Wu Sheng and others quickly agreed, and then one by one, holding the numb legs up, walked into the big tent.


    Candles have been lit in the big tent for a long time. Yang Chendong was holding an ancient book in his hand and waiting for Wu Sheng and others to enter the account one by one. He slowly raised his head. Cold eyes scanned all faces one by one.


    However, those who were stared at by Yang Chendong could not help lowering their heads, as if they had done something wrong. And when the people were nervous and didn''t know how the next six young masters would deal with them, Yang Chendong finally spoke. "The night is deep and the soldiers are asleep. What does this mean?"


    "Hmm?" in the face of this sudden question, everyone was stunned, at a loss and didn''t know how to answer.


    Wu Sheng first looked confused, then turned his head to one side and looked down on political commissar Chen Bo and wanted an answer. But at this time, Chen Bo is also a fog. I don''t understand why the sixth young master asked such a question.


    Even Chen Bo didn''t know, and others were even more unclear. Everyone was stunned and didn''t know what to answer. All this made Yang Chendong see clearly, and then his voice came again, "this shows that the army still exists with you and without you. Do what you should do?"


    "Oh." people suddenly realized, and then their faces turned red.


    Finally I understood what the sixth young master meant. Some of them were arrogant and thought that it was because of their own reasons that the soldiers below were so obedient and could win the war. But now after Yang Chendong said this, he was surprised to find that without himself, the soldiers below are also very orderly. In this way, their role has become minimal?


    The reason why Yang Chendong chose to see people after falling asleep is to warn them in this way. Don''t think that if the army leaves you, you will be in disorder. Facts have proved that everyone is still turning when the earth leaves, even without Yang Chendong.


    After his words hit the crowd, Yang Chendong sighed: "Facts have proved that it is not you who have made these lovely soldiers, but these lovely soldiers who have made you. So please put away your arrogance and think more of the soldiers when you are on the battlefield in the future. Sometimes your wrong decision requires them to pay the price of their lives, okay?"


    "Yes, sixth young master, we understand." now everyone answered with one heart. This is not perfunctory, but a real regret in his heart.


    Everyone looked regretful. Yela and Liu Dai flopped down on their knees again and again and said aloud, "sixth young master, we are wrong. We are too self righteous and don''t pay attention to the safety of our brothers."


    "You are wrong. Because of your wrong decision, many women really died. This is a lesson. Not only you, but others should remember."


    "Yes, we wrote it down." Wu Sheng, Chen Bo and others answered with a look of great benefit.


    It can be seen that this sentence comes from the heart. Yang Chendong is very satisfied, but his mouth still looks unforgiving, "Even if you did something wrong, you should be prepared to be punished. Ye La and Liu Dai, you two disobeyed military orders and made mistakes in command. One person recorded a major demerit once and fined salary for half a year. If you were directly expelled from the army next time, do you have any opinions?"


    Hearing that they could continue to lead the army, ye La and Liu Dai dared to have an opinion. At the moment, they nodded and promised, and promised that there would be no next time.


    "As for the others, they will be punished one by one, and their salaries will be fined for half a year. What''s your opinion?"


    Wusheng and others didn''t expect to come to beg for mercy, but they also took a punishment. It''s not too serious about their salary for half a year. As long as they make military achievements, they can get white silver, which is much more than their salary.


    But it was Yang Chendong''s order. Of course, no one dared to oppose it. They nodded and said yes one by one. They didn''t know that the reason why he was so strict was that even the petitioner had to be punished because Yang Chendong didn''t want such a thing to happen a second time. Otherwise, as soon as someone made a mistake, others would plead with him. Wouldn''t it be a mess? What else would he do Led the troops to war?


    The matter was finally solved. Wu Sheng and others returned to the barracks with fatigue. Yang Chendong put down the ancient books in his hand, came to the sand table in the tent, looked around, pointed to the reconnaissance battalion commander Xu Yunsheng and asked, "are there any people of Mobei Mongolian tribe nearby?"


    "There should still be some, but they are all retail investors. There are only one or several families in dozens of hundreds of miles. It''s really impossible for the army to stay here." Xu Yunsheng understood what the sixth young master meant and immediately made an answer.


    "Well, there isn''t much food in the barracks. There''s enough time to eat mutton every day. Let''s go and make preparations tomorrow morning. After lunch at noon, the army will pull out and retreat to Shicheng." Yang Chendong nodded and made an order to withdraw.


    After 24 days, Yang Chendong finally returned to Shicheng with his army.


    Different from the trip, countless horses and sheep and nearly 10000 Mobei Mongolian tribal people followed the army this time.


    As soon as these people entered the city, they were handed over to the City Master Yu Mian, and Yang Chendong himself went straight to the wasteland reclaimed by Chengya.


    Many people have great power! Taizu''s words are sincere and don''t deceive me.


    Thanks to the efforts of Yumian and the joint efforts of the left behind soldiers of the people in the city, a full 2000 mu of wasteland has been reclaimed outside the city for only 20 days. Looking at the flat ground and the straight gutters, Yang Chendong was very satisfied. "Yes, yes, you can consider planting in a greenhouse."


    Compared with the inland, the weather on the grassland is colder. It is no exaggeration to say that the weather here is cold for half a year for 12 months, which also leads to only one season of crops in this climate.


    The natural climate factors made the people who were still dependent on food miserable, which was not easy to change. But because of Yang Chendong''s arrival, this is bound to change. Planting vegetables in greenhouses is his primary reform.


    An army or a country. If you want stability, you must first be able to fill your stomach. Otherwise, you can''t eat. Do you still point to who works with you, works together and works hard together?


    There is a saying that if there are difficulties, we should go up if there are no difficulties. What Yang Chendong has to do is to solve them together!


    Looking at the flat ground, Yang Chendong has enough confidence in his heart. He sent a telegram to Chiqian City long before he set out for the Mongolian tribe in Mobei, asking them to make greenhouse pipes and plastic films according to their own requirements. These things may be a problem in other places if they are produced, but they have been invented in Chiqian city and have been used in Chiqian for a long time, and the technology is mature. As soon as these things and seeds arrive, they can be built. Three months later, when the cold winter comes, they should be able to eat fresh vegetables. This must be an innovation.


    Yang Chendong led the army back. Not only that, but also brought back many prisoners. Just from this point of view, Mobei Mongolian army should have been defeated.


    The mercenaries defeated agadorzi and SUD Khan in succession, which made him so famous on this grassland that no one dared to underestimate him, and no one dared to light their ideas.


    Just as everyone was thinking that autumn was coming and the cold winter was coming, and mercenaries should become honest, suddenly everyone found that the 2000 mu of land just reclaimed outside Shicheng suddenly became lively.


    People who know the climate here know that this season is not suitable for planting any crops. Can you guarantee to protect the fruits of victory? Let''s just say that everything you plant will freeze to death in this weather. God doesn''t allow you to do it. Who can go against the sky?


    It is at this time that mercenaries want to do such an unnatural move. How can we not be surprised and surprised. The first feeling of other nearby forces who learned the news was that mercenaries were crazy. They would do a useless work with huge investment but no harvest in the end.


    But Yu Mian did not think so on the earth outside the beginning city.


    When we were in chixian City, there were greenhouses for growing vegetables, just because the climate there was still good, and there was no problem with crops twice a year. Even if there were greenhouses, there were not many. It''s not that he didn''t. on the contrary, he went to see it. Later, when Yang Chendong said that he could try to plant a greenhouse here, he felt that the idea in his mind suddenly opened up. He immediately sent a telegram to his Lao Tzu Yu Qian, asked him for help, and sent more old farmers who had planted a greenhouse to help Shicheng.


    Yu Qian will certainly be interested in his son''s help. In addition, this was originally the meaning of the sixth young master. Before long, the first 100 old farmers with greenhouse planting and management came to Shicheng by boat with various materials, and then vigorous greenhouse planting was carried out here.


    It''s only September, and the weather is good. The greenhouse pipe was only buried and vaguely formed, and was not covered with plastic film. Therefore, in the eyes of the local people, this move is a manifestation of mercenary madness.


    At that time, no one realized what the mercenaries would gain in three months.


    "Pay attention to the temperature when growing vegetables in the greenhouse. The plastic film is too thin. If the temperature outside is too low, the vegetables inside may freeze to death..."


    "Pay attention to pest control..."

 Chapter 750

    "The problems of ventilation and sunlight should be solved. Once there is heavy snow, it should be cleaned in time, that is, it can let the sun shine, but it can''t let the snow collapse the greenhouse..."


    Yang Chendong introduced his experience to Yu Mian and the 100 old farmers. Although it is said that these old farmers are old hands in planting crops, the climate of chiembedded city is different from that of Shicheng. He still needs to cite the precautions one by one.


    Yu Mian and the old farmers listened with bright eyes. For Yang Chendong, they admired him in addition to admiring him. The sixth young master seems to know everything. Everything is no longer a problem in front of him.


    When Yu Mian and these experienced old farmers were entrusted with the planting of greenhouses, Yang Chendong no longer took care of it, but turned around and focused on military training.


    As I said before, the weather on the grassland may be cold for nearly half a year. How can the army get used to fighting in the cold weather? This is the focus of military training.


    "Send a telegram to chixian City, ask them to make more military cotton coats and light down jackets, and warn them that the quality must be better. If anyone dares to take inferior cotton to fill the number, it''s better to raise his head." Yang Chendong said to Yang er who followed him. He still remembers that the national army once had such a thing. In cold weather, the soldiers wore cotton clothes made of cotton free and inferior black cotton. As a result, we don''t know how many people were frozen to death and injured first. Such a mistake must not happen to yourself. If anyone dares to do so, wait to die.


    "Inform chixian city to make some hot water belts, and ensure that everyone has one. The frostbite cream I gave them last time said that it has been developed. Then mass production should be carried out, and all cold proof materials should be prepared..." a lot of items are listed in Yang Chendong''s mouth. This is to prepare for a rainy day. Opportunities are always for those who are prepared, and you prepare them.


    In Shicheng, preparations are also being made to welcome the arrival of winter. Fireplaces were built by Wu Huo and other blacksmiths and installed in people''s homes. It is gratifying that according to his memory, Yang Chendong found an underground coal not far from Shicheng. Once he has this thing, it will no longer be difficult to warm in winter. At that time, the people here will walk together. Sun Hong can''t help but have an impulse to draw a knife to kill when he thinks that he has led the Wara army to occupy Hetao area and can force Datong house at any time.


    But now Shi Heng is deeply trusted by Zhu Qiyu. He has become a Marquis of Wuqing from Wu Qingbo. At the same time, he is also the governor of the northern Ming Dynasty. He is in charge of all the affairs of the military. He is already Sun Hong''s senior official, which immediately makes him feel powerless even if he has a fire.


    Just when Hetao has become the bag of Wala, it seems that Datong government will usher in a war at any time, or even may not protect it at any time, suddenly the other party stopped.


    The domineering Wala suddenly became so honest, which naturally surprised Sun Hong. At first, he wondered whether the other side was brewing a war, and even prepared to send more Warsaw cavalry to the war. But when he sent out all the scouts, he got the opposite news. Not only did he not send more troops to Datong, but he Tao sent some cavalry to defend the Mongolian region in the northeast.


    What happened on the grassland? Or is tuotuobuhua making a comeback?


    Sun Hong was naturally clear about the fact that he had united with agadorzi to deal with tuotuobuhua before. It was precisely because he was clear that he thought like this. So he sent some scouts to inquire further for information. More than two months after the man was sent out, he finally sent back the news. The answer was that Zhongdan suddenly appeared on the grassland, built a starting city, and fought continuously with agadorzi and Mobei Mongolia, and both won.


    Sun Hong was originally the deputy commander in chief of Datong. He always guarded the frontier. He only heard his name about Zhongdan and did not seek to meet him. However, I''ve heard a lot about his brilliant deeds. I also know that although he is young, he has amazing business talent. In particular, leading soldiers to fight is also a common existence among people.


    When the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty was in crisis, he brought a few mercenaries and some people from the capital''s five cities army and Horse Department to defeat the strong Warsaw cavalry. Later, they also gave way first. There were commercial and trade exchanges between the two sides, which won a lot of time for the development of Beiming.


    After the Southern Ming Dynasty, there was a man-made rebellion in the south. It was the loyal and courageous public who not only curbed and eliminated the rebellion, but also successively captured two small countries, Jiaozhi and Lancang, and established sub provinces there. This action is clearly to stand up for a country. It is said that many ministers in the court were angry and made a lot of folding, but in the end it was like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Sun Hong can understand this. After all, Jiaozhi and Lancang are too far away from the northern Ming Dynasty. If you want to send troops to eliminate them, you have to go through the land of the Southern Ming Dynasty. Would Yingzong Zhu Qiyu agree? Not to mention, even if it is true to send troops, whether it can beat mercenaries is still unknown?


    The wind and rain in the south make Beiming feel like a needle and felt. However, he has no choice but to say that the loyal and courageous public is powerful. But unexpectedly, he suddenly appeared on the grassland again. In such a short time, he broke such a big name there. People really dare not underestimate it.


    Of course, Sun Hong is still a little happy after understanding and knowing these. He is just a general soldier of Datong. Although he is also in charge of the military power of 50000 troops, he is still a Wufu. It is difficult for him to enter the eyes of Ministers who learn from saints in the court hall. In his eyes, there is only one third of an acre in front of him. As long as Datong is safe, it is equivalent to that he has completed his duty. The appearance of Zhong Dan Gong can frighten the Department of vara, which is enough for him.


    Sun Hong is happy, but such important news still needs to be reported to the imperial court. Then he wrote a memorial and sent it to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. Not long after that, the northern Ming Dynasty also sent a decree, which was directly sent to Sun Hong and the eunuch Zhang Quan.


    Zhang Quan was a eunuch. When the civil engineering changed, Guo Jing, the last eunuch of the town, died in the war. He was sent here to replace him. Compared with Sun Hong, this person has a close relationship with many eunuchs in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. He insists on the relationship with the above. I''m afraid Sun Hong is still worse than one grade.


    The purpose is to let Sun Hong and Zhang Quan find a way to contact Zhongdan Gong and let him contribute to the chaos in the northern Ming border. If possible, let them give Shicheng to the Daming military, even the mercenary military power there.


    Sun Hong and Zhang Quan shook their heads after reading the emperor''s will.


    Who is Zhongdan? Is it so easy to meet each other? Do you really think he is an ordinary Daming Minister?


    Just because he can defeat the 50000 cavalry of agadorzi successively and kill the Mongolian cavalry in Mobei, they have to cross the Yinma River to avoid the edge. Just from these two points, they are the people who are subordinate to others. With a Datong government, there are only 50000 troops. Why should they let the opponent bow his head, let alone hand over their military power.


    Sun Hong has no better way, and Zhang Quan has the same idea in his heart.


    The scholars of the Ming Dynasty were very strong. Sometimes the important officials worked together for their own interests, often forcing the emperor to give concessions. Under such circumstances, the development and growth of eunuchs became an inevitable trend.


    In order to strike a balance, both Zhu Qizhen and Zhu Qiyu chose the same way, that is, promoting and reusing eunuchs to suppress the development of literati. Under such circumstances, the authority of the eunuch group has become more and more important, and few civil servants dare not give face. Even in Datong mansion, Sun Hong, the general soldier, often had to look at the face of Zhang Quan, the eunuch.


    Eunuchs are a great threat to ordinary officials, but there are exceptions. For example, Yang Chendong, the loyal and courageous public, is the most typical representative.


    It''s said that when he first became the Duke of loyalty and courage, any eunuch who dares to call himself the Duke will be cleaned up by the real Duke Yang Chendong. However, the eunuch group later had nothing to do with others. Based on this, Zhang Quan''s prestige was completely ignored in the eyes of the other party.


    Sun Hong lamented that Zhang Quan was the same. They both looked sad. However, even though the emperor had ordered, they couldn''t help but complete it. Finally, Zhang Quan decided to go to Shicheng. He wanted to see the situation there with his own eyes and explain to the above.


    Zhang Quan was willing to move forward, and Sun Hong was naturally very happy. At present, he decided to send Xu Deyi, a thousand households, to escort his troops all the way to ensure his safety. The next cavalry team with more than 1000 people left Datong and went all the way to the northeast.


    Zhang Quan came. Yang Chendong didn''t care too much for the time being, whether he was holding the idea of exploring the truth or trying to explore the reality. One of the reasons why Shicheng must be established is that it shocked the northern Ming court.

 Chapter 751

    The establishment of Vietnam and Laos is indirectly equivalent to the tearing of the face of the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties. Anyone who understands can see his ambition. Just because of his strength, he doesn''t want to act rashly.


    In the eyes of others, it is enough to be proud, but it is far from enough in Yang Chendong''s eyes. He didn''t forget that there were two ladies in the capital of Beiming Dynasty. It was also to be a hostage, in order not to let the northern Ming Emperor Zhu Qiyu doubt himself. Not to mention, several of their brothers and sisters are also in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. They usually can''t see their existence, but they really tear their face. On that day, they may become their own weakness.


    The Security Bureau has already sent the news. Whether it is the immortal residence in the capital, the residence of Tianwaitian, his brothers and sisters, or even the Yang family villa 15 miles away in the south of the city, we often see the spies of the royal guards. When they stare at these people, they are sending a signal to Yang Chendong. Don''t go too far, otherwise, these relatives will have an accident at any time.


    With these royal guards staring, Yang Chendong wants to send these relatives out of the capital of Beiming Dynasty at the same time. For the safety of his relatives and to give Beiming enough deterrent, Yang Chendong chose to build a city in the northeast of Beiming, that is, Shicheng.


    It is not like the south of Nanming Dynasty. Countries of different sizes can be conquered by them to form enough influence. Even so, he rebuilt a city here and had a side of power. Since then, he has threatened the northern Ming Court and dared not fight against his relatives.


    The establishment of Shicheng did not violate Yang Chendong''s original intention to come here. Its construction and existence have indeed effectively deterred the Wara department. According to the information of the Security Bureau, today''s people have become a lot more honest. After occupying the Hetao area, they did not launch an offensive against Datong government, achieved his initial strategic purpose and maintained the balance between the northern Ming Dynasty and the grassland departments.


    Now, what we need to do is to make the construction of Shicheng more powerful, so that no one or any force dare to make its idea at will. Only when the Shicheng city exists for one day, it will form a great deterrent to all the surrounding forces. Over time, under this deterrent, it will reach the goal of subduing people without war, which is at least much easier to deal with than before.


    This is originally a complementary relationship. The development of Shicheng has become the top priority in Yang Chendong''s eyes.


    Of course, the establishment and development of Shicheng is only the first step. Next, Yang Chendong needs to do more, for example, continue to expand his territory and influence. For the great purpose of Han people walking on the top of the world in the future, whether in the northern Ming dynasty or the Southern Ming Dynasty, Yang Chendong did not mean to conquer by force now. It is even possible to avoid large-scale military siege in the future. However, in the land outside Beidaming, he didn''t have so many concerns during the expedition.


    The question is, if you want to expand, who should be the next military target? After thinking about it, Yang Chendong set his eyes on the northeast and Russia under the rule of the golden tent Khanate.


    The golden tent Khanate is the most pure gold family with few blood lines left in the Mongolian forces. If we can take them down, whether it is to achieve power expansion or shock and awe, it is of great significance. Think about it. Even your Mongolian golden family was defeated by mercenaries. In that psychological sense, aren''t mercenaries invincible?


    An important reason why Yang Chendong made this decision is that after more than 200 years of development, today''s golden tent Khanate is no longer as strong as it was. Now is the time to go downhill. According to the development of history, even if you don''t have to do it yourself, in 20 years, the golden tent Khanate will be destroyed by Russia''s emerging forces.


    Even so, there is nothing to worry about. It''s the best time to take advantage of his illness and kill him.


    In order to achieve the goal of heavy damage and even the elimination of the golden tent khanate, Yang Chendong has begun to formally consider which army to start the expedition from Shicheng.


    It is said that the best person to command the army during the expedition is himself. He didn''t know how many times he went there in order to complete the task in his last life. He was very familiar with the language there and knew more about some situations and terrain there than others. It''s just that the city was built at the beginning. He hasn''t experienced the test of a cold winter. He''s gone now. He''s really a little worried.


    In addition, when the expeditionary army is on its first trip, it will go thousands of miles away to fight the enemy. It will not be done overnight. Even if he goes now, I''m afraid he won''t do it right away. It''s better to send other troops first, that is, to explore the way, or you can take the opportunity to find the deficiencies in the army.


    But even when sending troops, they are faced with giants like the golden tent Khanate. The strength of the troops sent is not enough, which is just a laughing stock. After thinking about it, Yang Chendong decided to send Lengfeng third division to the front.


    The third division of Lengfeng is dominated by the Ninth Five-Year Plan. There are seven consecutive rounds of steel crossbows in close combat. The quality of individual soldiers is also very good. It is Yang Chendong''s trump card in the military forces in the north. With the cooperation of division commander Wu Sheng and political commissar Chen Bo for a long time, their advantages and advantages can be complementary, which is enough to ensure that they will calmly deal with problems under any circumstances and will not rush forward easily. In my opinion, sending them to fight is the most suitable candidate.


    Of course, just a cold front third division is not enough, but also a Nvzhen cavalry regiment. In this way, the number of troops will reach 10000, which is enough to deal with the siege and fortified battles of some large armies.


    The reason why the Nvzhen cavalry regiment was sent, not other cavalry regiments. That''s because the so-called Mongolian golden family can bring great pressure to many Mongolian armies, but when facing the female reality alone, the pressure will be minimized. On the contrary, because of so many years of repression, the two sides have long been in the same situation. Only by sending out the Nvzhen cavalry regiment can they give full play to their combat strength. For them, it can be regarded as a war of revenge. Why don''t they have to do their best?


    With a decision in mind, Yang Chendong began to personally train Lengfeng third division and Nvzhen cavalry regiment. In particular, some more advanced guiding opinions have been given on how to fight outside of cold weather and heavy snow. He even took out his skis. His own skis came in handy after the first heavy snow fell on the grassland at the end of October and early November.


    Yang Chendong walked on the snow with his feet on the snowboard. He was stunned by his lightness and extreme speed.


    First there was the emergence of bicycles. The sixth young master was the one who rode the fastest. The next Snowboard was invented and demonstrated by the sixth young master, which gave everyone more respect for Yang Chendong. In their hearts, they wanted to ask, is there anything else in the world that their sixth young master can''t do?


    In the ice and snow land, with snowboards, the army can walk faster. Not only that, when another batch of materials arrive and many white cloaks appear, Yang Chendong puts them on his body, and the whole person seems to blend into the snow in an instant.


    This kind of cloak is not as big and bright as the cloak on officers above the regiment. But it can cover up the body. It''s the best camouflage tool. If the enemy didn''t stare deliberately, or had intelligence information long ago, I''m afraid that few people would find it even if they rowed under their eyes.


    "Well, now that you have all the equipment, let''s train with it. When the training is completed and when the army starts, I''ll see you off in person." Yang Chendong patted Wu Sheng and Chen Bo on the shoulders, turned and walked out of the training field.


    Wu Sheng and Chen Bo were very excited about Yang Chendong''s fancy and allowing them to lead the troops alone.


    Speaking of it, Leng Feng''s third regiment to the third division, they have always followed Yang Chendong in the process of growth. It is better to say that they fought and won many battles than that they were well commanded by the sixth young master and made a good battle plan.


    Now, the chicks can finally fly freely in the sky. How can they not be excited?


    This is not to say that they don''t want to be under the command of Yang Chendong, but they want to prove their ability more. It has been reported that Leng Feng has considered building an army. It is likely that the first army will be established in the rear base camp chixian city.


    The first military commander will also be Leng song, the former first division commander. It''s time to build the army. Neither Wu Sheng nor Chen Bo''s eyes are limited to the position of a division commander and political commissar. They also want to take a step further and change from a division commander to a military commander.


    To achieve this goal, they need to make more efforts and obtain more military achievements. And this is the time to give full play to their full capabilities. In order to achieve this goal, as soon as Yang Chendong left the training camp, Wu Sheng''s voice spread, "practice hard for me, practice to death, and strive to use skis familiar one day earlier to make achievements."


    Yang Chendong doesn''t have to worry about the army''s training enthusiasm. Soon after leaving the training ground, he came to the greenhouse base. More than two months have passed. It was still early autumn when it was first built, but now it is early winter. When it is covered by heavy snow everywhere, there is a vibrant green scene in the vegetable greenhouse base.


    It''s said that city Lord Yu Mian takes time to come here to have a look no matter how busy he is every day. It seems that he will be in a very good mood after reading it. Yang Chendong will come in a few days to see the results under his own guidance.


    With the participation of 100 experienced farmers and some technical guidance from Yang Chendong, the development of the green greenhouse base is smooth. As soon as you enter it, you will see green everywhere, giving people a sense of joy of harvest.

 Chapter 752

    "Sixth young master, we''ve calculated that in about half a month, some vegetables will be mature and can be served to the table." the experienced farmer who stayed here showed his merit when Yang Chendong came to inspect again.


    "Ha ha, good." Yang Chendong nodded with general satisfaction. Looking at the green in front of me is as happy as seeing piles of gold.


    It is no exaggeration to say that in the cold winter, green vegetables can appear here, and the value is not much different from gold. At this time in previous years, people on the grassland can eat more vegetables buried in the deep cellar, such as radishes and cabbage, in addition to the mutton they eat all year round.


    Of course, because of the emergence of Yang Chendong, now there is another potato. But in any case, people will get tired of eating only these dishes. If we can take out these various varieties of green vegetables now, we will not worry about any market even if we sell them at a high price. We only consider the problem of insufficient dishes and supply.


    I don''t know when Yu Mian also appeared in the greenhouse base, with a face of excitement and excitement. When he saw that Yang Chendong was here, he almost trotted all the way, "sixth young master, you... You are so powerful."


    "Hehe, you''d better say less flattery." Yang Chendong smiled at Yu Mian.


    "It''s not flattery, it''s a sincere word. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the city to listen and see what the people in the city say. They all regard you as a God and a man sent by Changtian."


    Yu Mian''s remark is not exaggerated. After seeing the progress of the greenhouse, he deliberately arranged 100 people in the city to watch in the greenhouse base every day. It was the 100 people who appeared every day. They changed from surprise to excitement. Then, from person to person and from mouth to mouth, the appearance of the greenhouse base and the magic of Yang Chendong, the initiator, began to be infinitely exaggerated.


    So far, many people outside have passed on Yang Chendong as the person sent by the immortal heaven on the grassland to help them. As a direct result, more and more people have joined the city, reaching nearly 50000.


    In just three or four months, it''s not as simple as saying, but it''s really a miracle and an unprecedented move to go from nothing to nearly 50000 people.


    The population on the grassland was not large. In addition, there are different tribes. I really want to say that it is not so easy to get everyone together. Even if you have a strong armed force, I''m afraid it''s difficult to do it. After all, everyone lives far away. You''re powerful, but you can always hide.


    But now, these people came to Shicheng voluntarily. Look at the streets in the city so spacious, neat and hygienic; It''s cold outside when you go home, but the room is as warm as spring after the fireplace burns; The green in the shed seems to be in midsummer; The cavalry outside the city are highly motivated and their morale is like a song; The major restaurants in the city have opened, but you can also see some programs praising the grassland people''s strong face of life and the mercenaries'' courage to kill the enemy


    All these have really injected a warm current into the cold weather, which goes straight into the hearts of the people and makes everyone really like it here.


    "Sixth young master, it''s really right that you transferred some women soldiers from chixian city to publicize them. It''s ridiculous that I opposed them before. I''m afraid that these beautiful young women soldiers'' dolls will cause some confusion here. Now it seems that I don''t see the overall situation and the things are not specific enough." I thought of the 200 women soldiers of literature and art, Whenever they perform, the restaurants are often full of people, especially the newly established immortal house with the largest construction area in the city. When there are female soldiers performing, it is even more difficult to find. Therefore, he paid a lot of business tax to Shicheng, which makes him the city master more confident to do things. Yu Mian sighed repeatedly.


    "Well, you''re right about that. The construction of spiritual civilization is also an indispensable part of people''s life. What is happiness is not only about having enough food and clothes, but also about being more reasonable and pursuing higher goals." Yang Chendong nodded and uttered a few words that made Yu Mian like a treasure.


    He nodded and even took out a pen and paper to record. After looking at Yang Chendong, he asked for instructions: "sixth young master, it''s winter now, and most people have no work to do. Especially after seeing the prosperity in the city, they feel more and more flat in their pockets and shy in their pockets. Some young and middle-aged people ask to join the army more loudly. They are blocked at the gate of our city master''s house every day. What should we do?"


    After everything in Shicheng was on the right track, Yang Chendong gave the newly built Chengzhu mansion to Yu Mian''s office and changed the original Chengzhu mansion into Yang mansion. The people below respect Yang Chendong and dare not go to Yang Chendong to make trouble for anything, but there is no burden to go to Yu Mian''s city Lord''s house, so that he sometimes has to go through the side door and back door to get out of the house.


    Listening to Yu Mian complaining there, Yang Chendong nodded slightly after a little hesitation. So many young adults have nothing to do. Over time, it is inevitable that various problems will arise. At this time, the starting city must not be chaotic, and such a good situation cannot be changed by internal chaos.


    "Well, we can consider conscription. Leng Feng''s third division and Nvzhen cavalry regiment will go to the North immediately. The strength of Shicheng will become empty, and appropriate conscription can make up for our own shortcomings. But even conscription can''t be used for all. First consider setting up three recruits. I''ll arrange Hu mang to do specific things. You just need to post the notice and let the city go It''s OK for people in the city to know. By the way, there should be many women in the city who have nothing to do? "


    "Yes." Yu Mian was overjoyed when he heard that he could enlist. When Yang Chendong asked about women at home, he felt that there must be something to say. He immediately said: "Usually at this time, they can graze in the place they choose, but when they enter Shicheng, their animals are sold to us. A few are kept together in captivity and implement the policy of common grazing. Now more and more women are idle at home, which will be a hidden danger over time."


    "Set up a Textile Bureau to let these women make clothes. I will send a telegram to chixian city and ask them to send raw materials and send some skilled weavers. Although making money is not a lot, it should be enough to support the family. I can also consider absorbing some young, beautiful and versatile Mongolian women to join the propaganda team in the city. I have heard of it, Meng Ancient women danced very well. They said that some programs were performed by the Mongols themselves, which were more characteristic and convincing. "


    Yu Mian wrote down so many ideas one by one in his book, and then hurried away from the greenhouse base. He must implement these things immediately. The people in the city must be very happy, which will also be of great help to his city master to stabilize the situation in the city.


    Yu Mian moved quickly. Shortly after he returned to the city master''s residence, the notice was written and posted at the gate. The news soon spread all over the city. I don''t know how many people were excited and encouraged.


    In a row of newly-built houses in the east of the city, a pair of young men have just learned the news and are excited.


    "Son, what''s the matter? Did the messenger of eternal life bring any innovation? How happy you are?"


    The speaker is a middle-aged woman. From her appearance, we can see that she is young and must be a very beautiful person. At this time, wrinkles have begun to cover her face, but her eyes are still bright. With the cooperation of her facial features, she gives people a very cordial feeling.


    This woman''s name is badamar, which means lotus in Chinese translation. When she was young, she was a beautiful woman with a hundred miles of movement. Later, she married a very brave man and gave birth to a woman Qige and a son Batu.


    Originally, this was a happy family of four. After Batu was old enough to sell some of his sheep and horses, he could raise money to marry his son''s daughter-in-law. However, there was an unexpected storm. During a grazing process, a team of four scouts from Wala also came to his house, took a fancy to the young and beautiful Qiqige and wanted to take him away. At the critical moment, As the head of the family, Batu''s father stood up and fought with the enemy with a rusty saber. Taking this opportunity, batama escaped on horseback with his children.


    Batu''s father killed one enemy and injured two people. Finally, his saber broke and his strength was exhausted. The horses and sheep in his family were swept away. When batama took his children back to the grazing land, only his father''s body was left.


    The happy family became a tragedy. Without sheep and horses, badamar left his hometown with his underage son and daughter, walked and stopped all the way, and even had to eat. Finally, I heard people talk about the beginning of the city and came here to settle down.


    At this time, three years after his father was killed, Batu has grown into a big guy, and Qiqige is very beautiful and outstanding. But after three years of running, his mother BaDaMa, who is older than years, is finally tired. If Qiqige and Batu hadn''t gone to the mercenary hospital in the city to ask for help, I''m afraid it would be difficult for her mother to carry it up to now.


    The Batu family''s affairs were seen by some neighbors who also came to Shicheng to make a living and yearn for a new life. They gave a lot of help when they had money and things. Even a well-off Mongolian family wanted to marry Qiqige as a concubine and offered 200 liang of silver as a dowry. But BaDaMa directly refused. In her words, she said Their children are eagles and jade rabbits on the grassland. They should not bow their heads for anything. They can earn everything with their hands.

 Chapter 753

    It''s easy to say. The marriage was refused, but BaDaMa wanted to find a better family for her children. But the hard days have to continue. As the only man in the family, Batu goes out to dig coal early every morning. It is this move that makes the family barely live in Shicheng.


    But in the cold winter, many things in the city have to stop, and the coal mining work is not as easy as before. If you want to find another way, how difficult is it to find a job? Batu even tried to work as a waiter in some restaurants in the past, but because he was born of a tall and powerful man, it was useless for him. The reason given was that the waiter in the store was too powerful and easy to scare the guests.


    As the day goes by, the coal in the family will not be able to supply, and even the last warm place will be lost. What''s more, if you can''t afford the rent, you may be expelled from the city of hope. A recruitment notice was suddenly posted outside the city master''s house, and the Publicity Office in the city called 200 young and beautiful girls and the Chengdu Textile Bureau.


    Finally, Batu enlisted in the city, which made Batu see hope in despair. How can he not be happy?


    Sister Qiqige also heard about the establishment of a weaving Bureau. She is also very excited. She can support her family with both hands and earn money to cure her mother. The family should be better and better.


    "No! Sister, you should not go to the weaving layout, but to the publicity team. Remember that your father praised your beautiful dancing more than once?" Batu immediately stopped when he heard that my sister was going to the registration point of the weaving Bureau.


    "Ah! Can I?" Qiqige said with some self-confidence.


    "You can do it." at this moment, not only Batu, but also mother BaDaMa said aloud at the same time.


    BaDaMa looked at her daughter with her mother''s loving and kind eyes and said, "Qiqige, Batu, you have caught up with a good era. You must be able. Your father''s spirit in heaven will bless you."


    The confident eyes of her mother and brother made Qige have an idea. Then she summoned up her courage and said, "well, I''ll try. If it doesn''t work, I''ll go to the weaving bureau to find a job."


    Qiqige doesn''t have much self-confidence, even if she is very beautiful, but her childhood hardships make her afraid to hope for any lucky things. But happiness suddenly fell on her head, making her feel as if she hadn''t woken up.


    The number of registration points in the Publicity Office in the city is not very large. Maybe there are too many people who have no confidence in themselves. This made her earn a lot of money. Standing in the queue waiting for the examination with her appearance, she looked so outstanding. Facts also proved that she was lucky and was taken in by Shui Qing, director of Shicheng publicity department.


    Shuiqing was originally a female official of the security and Communication Department of chixian City, which was deeply valued by Minister Luan Xiaoyu. This time I learned that it was the order of the sixth young master, so I sent this confidant out. Facts also proved that Shuiqing didn''t disappoint people. After she came to Shicheng, she quickly learned about what had happened here, and then selected some of the most representative stories to arrange into a program. Once staged, it was highly praised, which also made the publicity office a good start, and all her work soon entered the right path.


    The popularity was surprisingly good. More and more people in the army and the people wanted to watch their programs, but the staff of the Publicity Office was limited. When Shuiqing was thinking about whether to give support to the publicity headquarters of chiembedded City, the sixth young master spoke and gave them the power to attract 200 people to join the Publicity Office, which was a great solution to her problem. In order to complete this task and live up to the fancy of the sixth young master, Shuiqing personally served as the examiner to recruit these 200 places.


    Qi Qige, with his beautiful appearance and good dance background learned with his mother since childhood, was favored by Shuiqing and became a new member of the publicity office. When she learned that she had been selected, she could get a salary of ten Liang silver every month, and once she performed well, there would be more rewards, Qi Qi shed tears of joy, turned and ran out. She wanted to tell her mother and brother the good news and share it with the family.


    Maybe Qiqige was too happy and ran too fast. When she rushed out of the door, she didn''t look at people and things. She bumped into a man''s arms, which made her cry.


    It''s not that he is too weak and delicate, but that his chest is too broad and too strong. It was like a wall, which made her feel as if a meat bag had grown on her head.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you look at the road when you run?" a yell sounded, and it was an attendant around the strong man who made the sound.


    "Yes... Sorry, I''m too anxious. I apologize to you." Qi Qige also knows that he hit someone because he was too anxious and reckless, although he may have been injured. But the experience of these years made him used to swallow it.


    In order to show respect, she raised her head when I apologized to you, which made her see the person she hit. This man is one meter nine tall and weighs two hundred pounds. It is not too much to describe Gao ma.


    As soon as he looked up, he immediately lowered his head, as if he didn''t have the courage to look at others. She only saw the general outline of the other party at this glance, but this rise made the other party see her clearly.


    "So beautiful!" the tall man had only this voice in his heart.


    "Although this woman is not as good-looking as several ladies, she is also much stronger than others, especially the appearance of pear flowers with rain, which is easier to make people feel pity." Yang Er standing there couldn''t help thinking in his heart.


    The visitor is Yang er. Yang Chendong thought that today was the day for the publicity office to recruit people and whether someone would make trouble here. After all, there are girls here. It would be bad if they scare people. So he sent Yang Er to have a look. It must be someone here. No one dares to make trouble here.


    Unexpectedly, Yang ER was hit by his style when he first came here. He has rough skin and thick flesh. Of course, he has nothing to do with it. But Qiqige actually cried, which made Yang Er very embarrassed.


    After making an apology, Qige couldn''t hear Yang er''s response, so he wanted to leave. Anyway, she has apologized. The other party is a big man, so she won''t embarrass herself. It is said that robbing beautiful women often happens in other places, but it has not been heard in the beginning of the rule of law. This is why her mother dared to resolutely refuse her neighbors to take her as a concubine.


    Qiqige wanted to leave, and he couldn''t help walking to one side. But an extended arm did block her down. It was Yang er who did it. When he saw the other party crying, he thought it was his own fault, so he wanted to apologize and express his apology.


    "Ah! What are you doing? I''m calling people when you''re like this." a big hand stopped the way and scared her whole body into a ball. She had thought whether to return to the Publicity Office, but she remembered that director Shuiqing seemed to have a good impression of her.


    "I... I don''t have anything to do. I just want to ask why you cry and whether I caused it. Well, I practice martial arts all year round. My body is too strong. It must hurt you." Yang er said incoherently facing his style.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t felt this way. When facing Yang Chendong, Yang Er can answer like a stream and smile as usual most of the time. But I don''t know why, facing a strange girl today, he was a little flustered.


    "I''m fine. Would you please get out of the way?" after hearing Yang er''s words, Qi Qige knew that this was not a bad man. But that''s all. She still has urgent things to do, such as going home to report the good news.


    "Oh." Yang Er heard Qige say nothing, so he put his hands down. But without waiting for the other party to pass by, he suddenly straightened his arms and said, "this girl, my name is Yang er. If you feel unwell or have other troubles, you can come to Yang''s house and I can try my best to help."


    "Yang Fu?" hearing the name, Qige finally raised his head again. No one in Shicheng doesn''t know where Yang''s house is. It''s the loyal and courageous Duke of the Ming Dynasty, and it''s also the place where Changsheng messenger stays. Those who can live there give people a sense of mystery. I didn''t expect this man to stay there.


    Qiqige raised his head again, and Yang Er saw another clear, "beautiful, beautiful." this was the second impression of Yang er.


    It seems that Yang er''s eyes are a little hot, and he lowers his head again, "thank you for your concern. I''m fine. Can I... Can I leave?"


    "Oh, yes, yes." Yang Er really had no reason to stop each other, so he had to step back and give up enough space to trot past him all the way.


    Qi Qige has gone, but Yang er''s eyes are still following. Until I couldn''t see the figure, the voice of captain daoxiao around me rang, "brother Yang, everyone is gone. If you like it, I''ll send my brother to follow up and see where she lives and what''s her name?"


    "Er... Forget it." when his brothers teased him, Yang Er blushed, shook his head and strode into the door of the publicity office.


    Although no one was sent to inquire about his case, Yang ER was more or less worried, because he found that the figure of the girl always appeared in his mind from time to time, and he couldn''t put it down. Fortunately, he didn''t forget what the task was this time, and soon entered the publicity office and came to the recruitment site.

 Chapter 754

    As soon as he entered here, his big man soon attracted the attention of many people. Director Shui Qing also saw Yang er at the first time and hurried over to say hello. This is the person around the sixth young master, and he is still a red man. We must not offend him.


    "Brother Yang, why do you have time to come to our little yamen for inspection?" Shuiqing came over with a smile on his face. Originally, she wanted to call Yang Erye, just as people call Yang Wu in chixian city. But someone called Yang Er like this and was scolded. Are you kidding? The sixth young master is just a Duke of the country. Do they dare to call him a lord? For this matter, he also personally sent a telegram to Yang Wu, who was embedded in the city, and severely criticized him.


    Yang Wu was also wronged. Yang Wuye didn''t ask for this title, but the people below took the initiative to shout it out. But even with the rebuke of the second brother Yang, Yang Wu also asked everyone to call himself Yang Wu in the city. That is, if you can''t call him Yang Wu, you can''t call him Yang Wu anyway. Whoever wants to call him so can only be punished.


    After seeing Shuiqing, Yang Er asked with a smile and concern, "how''s it? Is everything normal here? Is there anyone making trouble?"


    "How could anyone make trouble? This is Shicheng. Do the patrols visible on the street eat dry food?" Shuiqing chuckled.


    Yang Er also smiled. The safety of Shicheng has always been the top priority. Even though it has begun to snow, the security and defense in the city is still the same as usual. Every ten minutes or so, a team of patrol troops with at least ten people will appear on the streets. Not only that, the streets in the city are always very clean. Even if the snow is still falling, the ground has been covered a moment ago, It will be cleaned out in the next moment, so it can be seen that the soldiers move frequently.


    There are grasslands around Shicheng, and Mongols are all around. If you are careless, unknown things may happen. In order to achieve the deterrent effect, the patrol army went to the streets more frequently.


    "By the way, how about the recruitment today? How many good seedlings there are." without worrying about public security, Yang Er seemed to be concerned about the recruitment of the publicity department.


    Shuiqing knew what this sentence meant. He wanted to find out, so he answered truthfully, "The situation is not very good. Although there are many people coming, most of the conditions are not good, especially the skin. It may be because of the climate and environment. It''s too rough and dark. This is not my discrimination against them, but even if it''s a show for everyone, it''s always pleasing to the eye. It''s better not to be interested at first sight."


    After saying this, Shuiqing also made an action of touching her forehead. "Well, after busy shouting for more than an hour, she only found three good seedlings." after saying this, she also handed a roster to Yang er.


    In view of Yang Chendong''s relationship, people in the Yang Department are used to using hours rather than hours when talking about the concept of time. However, they only find three suitable people in more than an hour, which is really a lot of pressure for the publicity department to recruit 200 students. Yang Er pretended not to care and took a look at the roster. The name of the last of the three recruited people came into view Eyes.


    "Its style, the name sounds nice and tight." he still asked with an unclear look. I have to say that after a long time with Yang Chendong, Yang Er also learned to turn corners and learn some methods. If he had been around before, he might have asked directly.


    "Yes." speaking of this particular style, Shuiqing seems very interested. "This girl doesn''t know how to maintain her skin. She has good skin and good dancing foundation. She is the talent urgently needed by our publicity office. You haven''t seen it. Even if she wears the most simple clothes on her, she can still see that she is a delicate flower."


    Shuiqing inadvertently said, or said something like showing off. Hearing everything in Hu Mang''s ears, he made him more sure that the girl he saw should be his style. Because as soon as he entered the big house, he observed that there were a lot of girls coming, and they were all dressed in colorful green. I think he would wear the most beautiful clothes on such an occasion and leave the best for others The first impression. Qiqi didn''t wear flower clothes. Maybe it was her character, or maybe it was the best of her.


    Unfortunately, Qi Qige was so happy that he left in a hurry after he was selected. He didn''t even leave his address, which made Yang Er want to know more. Of course, in his capacity, if he had to find someone in Shicheng by his name, it was not impossible, but it would be too wasteful of manpower and material resources. Yang Er didn''t want to make this special. I thought it was all right anyway Women will also work in the publicity office. Are you afraid of missing opportunities as long as you have a heart?


    Yang Er is still thinking about the opportunity to meet Qige next time. Qige has happily returned home. But as soon as he got into the door, he saw his brother Batu squatting on the ground and his mother BaDaMa comforting him.


    "Batu, don''t think too much. Mercenaries do this for your own good. If you don''t have brothers in your family, you also want to stay for our family." batama said in earnest, reached out and stroked Batu''s hair. There was no doubt about his mother''s appearance.


    "What''s the matter?" he looked at his mother and brother with a premonition of something and walked forward.


    "Sister, they don''t want me and say I''m the only child in the family." Batu heard her voice and quickly raised his head. When he looked at her, his eyes were full of grievances.


    If Batu is rejected because his performance is not good enough and his physical quality is not strong enough, it may still be sad, but it is also difficult for Batu to accept. But he passed the basic physical examination. He even got a good result in equestrian performance. Only when he finally investigated the family situation, he learned that he was an only child, and he simply refused. According to the mercenary examiner, it is too dangerous for an only son to go to the battlefield and can''t talk about the future of a family.


    Normally, this statement is true. For the sake of these Mongolian youth, mercenaries don''t want to kill some people. After all, they can go to the battlefield. What kind of situation can happen, and the opponent won''t take extra care of you because you are the only son. However, the situation of the Batu family urgently needs to be changed. In particular, the mother''s disease needs to be treated as soon as possible. What else can he do if he can''t join the army?


    Not to mention that hard work doesn''t earn much after all. Just say that it''s early winter. What else can we do? Batu is a filial child. He is eager to change his family by his own efforts. In his opinion, this should be what an indomitable man should do.


    Qiqige was also surprised by this statement. My brother got up early today, even earlier than his sister who had to get up to make breakfast. His desire to join the army has been very obvious. I thought my younger brother was tall and powerful. He would be a good seedling to join the army. But unexpectedly, I was rejected by such a reason, which is really unimaginable.


    "Either, or my brother won''t be a soldier. Sister, I''ve been elected to the publicity office. There will be a salary of ten Liang silver in the next month. Slowly, the situation of our family will change." the original good news, said through his mouth at this time, doesn''t seem to be so surprised.


    "Ah! Sister, have you been chosen? Great." Batu, who was still squatting on the ground, looked surprised when he heard the news. But he soon lowered his head again. His sister can do things for the family, but he can''t do anything, which seems to reflect his incompetence.


    BaDaMa was also very happy to hear that her daughter was selected by the publicity office. "Well, I knew my daughter was the best and there was no problem."


    Anyway, it''s good news. BaDaMa said she would borrow some food from her neighbors to celebrate. And for the first time, it is not allowed to interfere. In her words, her daughter''s hands will be of great use in the future. Don''t do these rough jobs.


    Mother went to work alone. Batu was in a bad mood. He went back to his house and slept under a quilt. It seemed that there was no truth left behind. But her mood is actually very complicated. She wants to help her brother. Just like the Han people, the Mongols also have the idea of son preference. When the daughter is well, she will eventually get married. Only when her own man has something promising can she bring real changes to the family.


    The relationship between the young lady and the younger brother is very good. As a sister, she doesn''t want to look at her younger brother depressed and uncomfortable. Even she would rather not go up to herself than see the scene in front of her. "No, I want to help my brother."


    A voice in his heart sounded firmly, and he went out with a sentence that he had something to do. Thinking of what Yang er said to herself, "if you have any problems, you can come to me." she decided to have a try. Anyway, people are also in Yang''s house. It shouldn''t be a problem to help their brother.


    Yang Er didn''t expect that he was still thinking about his character in his heart. People came to the door so quickly. He was also on duty around Yang Chendong. After he made a report on what he saw at the Publicity Office, he became a little absent-minded.


    With Yang Chendong''s observation, he naturally noticed this, but he didn''t ask anything. He believes that Yang Er will report to himself if there is anything big. At this time, the second guard captain Dao Xiao entered the house and saw the sixth young master sitting there reading. He carefully came to Yang Er, "brother Yang, someone is looking outside. It''s a girl named Qige."

 Chapter 755

    The original Yang Er still looked spiritless. Depending on the situation, he wanted to ask who came to him, but suddenly listening to his name, he didn''t even report to Yang Chendong. The whole person rushed out of the house and disappeared.


    "What''s the situation?" Yang er''s abnormality fell into Yang Chendong''s eyes. He didn''t ignore it, but asked Dao Xiao who seemed to know something about it.


    This is not Dao Xiao''s gossip. It''s really the question of the sixth young master. He couldn''t help answering it. He told me what happened at the door of the publicity office this morning. It was very objective. Even what Yang er said when he met Shui Qing made a report.


    How clever Yang Chendong was. He immediately knew that Yang ER was moved. He should have taken a fancy to the girl named Qiqige. Thinking that Yang Er is not young, and Yang Chendong never stops falling in love and getting married. For some time, he even wanted to find a mother-in-law for Yang er. I didn''t expect that the opportunity didn''t come. Even if something happened, he couldn''t help asking. After all, Yang Er is the person around him. If something went wrong, it must be a major event.


    "Go find Feng Liang and tell me what I said. You should know the details about his style, his family and people around him." Yang Chendong asked Dao Xiaofen. Although this is a coincidence, it is supposed that there will be no problem with this person''s personality, but things are unpredictable. If there is no investigation, there will be no right to speak.


    Yang Er didn''t know that his case had attracted the attention of the sixth young master. He only knew that the girl he thought appeared, which was enough to excite him.


    After running out of the room, Yang Er soon calmed down. First, he sorted his clothes and found nothing wrong. Then he walked steadily outside the gate of Yang''s house. But the sixth young master said that the more important it is, the more calm it is to make the most accurate decision.


    Yang Er also learned to calm down, but everything was vented when he went out of the door. He found that his heartbeat was very disappointing. No matter how hard he tried to calm down, he couldn''t calm down.


    Perhaps what Yang Er worried about at this moment was that the girl already had her husband''s family.


    "It''s you, isn''t it? My name is Yang er." no matter what worries he has in mind, Yang Er still decides to get to know each other first. In case they haven''t been engaged, isn''t it his chance.


    While introducing himself, he also extended an arm representing friendship, but unfortunately, he didn''t get his own response. The other party was not used to this set at all. Seeing that Yang Er stretched out his hand to himself as soon as he met, he startled her. The whole body involuntarily retreated back, showing the meaning of fear in his eyes. He almost didn''t ask loudly, "what do you want to do?"


    "Hey, hey." seeing that his actions frightened others, Yang Er shrunk back with a simple smile, touched his head, broke the embarrassment and asked, "you must have something to do with me. Tell me."


    Yang Er stretched out his hand as soon as he met. This politeness was not polite at that time. Let its style give birth to a feeling of whether to find the wrong person. After all, that action is a little too frivolous.


    But then Yang Er expressed his goodwill and asked if she had anything to do, which made Qi Ge bite his lips after hesitation and said with determination, "our family has encountered something and wants to ask you for help, but I don''t know if you can help?"


    Yang Er is happy as soon as he listens to it. This is a good opportunity to understand his family. You will know who the other party will refuse as soon as they go. As for their ability, ha ha, there must not be many people who don''t sell their face in Shicheng.


    Of course, Yang ER was full of confidence in what he was good at. He patted his strong chest and said, "I can do ordinary things."


    Yang er''s sweeping appearance seems to give her confidence. She really has no way. It seems that among the people she knows, only Yang Er still has some identity. "Well, it''s about my brother. His name is Batu..."


    He finally told Yang Er about his family affairs, but it was only limited to his brother. She didn''t tell her mother''s illness and poor health. When you meet someone for the first time, you tell them everything. That''s also a sign of no rules.


    Yang Er listened carefully. At this time, he felt that his voice was so pleasant. Although the other party spoke Chinese with a bad mouth and even not fluent, he just felt good. Maybe this is beauty in the eyes of lovers.


    Qiqige finished quickly, but looking at Yang Er, he still looked like a serious listener. He couldn''t help asking anxiously, "are you... Are you listening?"


    "Oh, I''m listening." Yang Er hurriedly returned to his body, and then nodded. "Your brother''s physical quality is very good. He has grown up, isn''t he, but he can''t join the army because he is the only son of his family, can he?"


    "Yes, that''s it. What can you do?" after hearing this, his hopeful eyes fell on Yang er.


    Yang Er enjoyed such a sight, but he also felt great pressure. It''s time to show his ability. If he doesn''t perform well, I''m afraid the next thing will be over.


    As Yang Er, if you say hello to the conscription office, the problem of Batu joining the army will be best solved, and even the best arrangements will be made. After all, they are the people around the sixth young master. This face is absolutely certain.


    But after staying with Yang Chendong for a long time, Yang Er believed more in his eyes than his ears. He still decided to take a look at this Batu personally to see if he was really tall and powerful as Qige said. Of course, no one knows whether to take this opportunity to learn about his family.


    "Well, can I meet your brother? If he really meets the conditions you said, I should be able to help." Yang Er didn''t guarantee immediately, but made a decision after knowing the situation.


    "This..." Qige hesitated. She''s not worried about Yang er''s ability. After all, it''s at the door of Yang''s house. People also come out from there. Will the people around the God of war and the messenger of eternal life still be bad people? What she was worried about was that the situation at home was not good. Somehow, she didn''t want Yang Er to see the embarrassed appearance and environment at home.


    "Why? What''s the problem?" seeing that Qige didn''t promise himself immediately, Yang Er asked. Normally, they have promised to help. The other party should be happy and lead the way immediately. Is there something hard to say, or is she married and will attract gossip when she takes other men home?


    "No... no problem," Qiqige said, biting his lips again, and then seemed to have made some decision. "I''ll take you to my house to see my brother."


    In his heart, nothing is more important than his brother.


    "OK, wait for me." Yang er''s high heart also fell down. Then he smiled and turned to a sentry standing at the gate of Yang''s house. "Go and call out the group of brothers in Badaojiang, and send someone to tell captain daoxiao. I''ll go out and do something private."


    As a person around Yang Chendong, Yang Er doesn''t say whether it''s a question of freedom, but he always gives a voice wherever he goes. Of course, you don''t have to report to Yang Chendong to disturb the sixth young master when you go out to do some private affairs, but someone in the house should know.


    The sentry was also a soldier of the guard. Seeing that it was Yang er who spoke, he agreed and turned to enter the house. In a short time, Badaojiang took five Guard soldiers out of the house and came to Yang er.


    "Badaojiang was ordered to take soldiers to report to brother Yang." Badaojiang gave a military salute as soon as he appeared, and said solemnly.


    This is not Yang er''s play, but according to the rules set by Yang Chendong. The regulations require that no one is allowed to act alone when going out. At least four to six people are allowed. This is also for their safety. Although the public security in Shicheng looks very good, it is a new city after all. There are many Mongols in the city. If you are careless, don''t you ask for trouble?


    A total of six people in Badaojiang followed behind him. Yang Er turned and looked at him. He said in a gentle tone as far as possible: "well, you lead the way."


    Seeing that Yang Er just said two words, he could take six soldiers with him, and he still came out of Yang''s house. He looked at his ability a lot, so he nodded, "OK, come with me, but my house is a little far from the city, I''m afraid it''s a little far."


    "It''s OK. We don''t have any other skills, but we''re not afraid of fatigue. Hehe." Yang Er patted his chest and said everything.


    Qi Qige didn''t lie. It was nearly an hour. I don''t know how she walked from home to the door of Yang''s house alone. When Qiqige finally stopped in front of a very ordinary looking door, Yang Er knew he had finally arrived. He scolded his mother in his heart, "it seems that he will ride over next time. The distance is really too far."


    In fact, there is no special reason why it is not allowed to ride on the street in Shicheng. On the one hand, it is easy to bump into people on horseback, and on the other hand, it has horse dung, which will increase some difficulties in managing the clean streets in the city. But cycling is different. It''s clean and fast. Of course, except for Yang Er, it''s not so easy for ordinary people to make bicycles.


    Finally came to the door of Qiqige''s house. Yang er''s face became more solemn. He even squeezed out as many smiles as possible. He wanted to leave a beautiful first impression to others.

 Chapter 756

    The houses in Shicheng are not personal yet. They are all collective. They are all Yang Chendong''s. everyone comes here to rent a house. Because according to the regulations, only those who have worked in Shicheng for more than five years are eligible to buy a house here. This makes the houses here have no difference in appearance. The so-called difference is only the differences after entering the room.


    For example, the furniture in the house, what decent objects are there in the house, and so on. But when Yang Er followed him into his home, he really didn''t see a decent thing. He felt empty and then clean.


    Clean doesn''t mean nothing clean, but the house is wiped clean. It can be seen that the family is still very hardworking.


    Qiqige came back and suddenly brought some soldiers, which frightened the mother and son of BaDaMa and Batu who were cooking. They stood up, stiff and at a loss. After all, I usually see mercenaries patrolling the streets. They are meticulous. Suddenly, such close contact is somewhat inappropriate.


    "Mom, brother, this is brother Yang. He is from the Yang family. Brother Yang, this is my mother BaDaMa and my brother Batu." Qiqige stood between the two sides and introduced each other.


    "It''s my aunt and brother. Hello, my name is Yang er." he is very warm and generous. Yang Er laughs. But this time he was not reaching out, afraid to leave a bad impression on the other party.


    From her daughter''s mouth, she heard that the man was from Yang''s house. The expression on BaDaMa''s face immediately became very nervous, "it''s the military Lord of Yang''s house. Please take a seat in the house, take a seat in the house."


    Seeing BaDaMa''s nervousness, Yang Er smiled and said, "aunt, you can call me yang Er, not Junye."


    As he spoke, Yang Er had walked to the inner room, and then saw a plate of mutton that had been placed on the table. Although the portion is small, it looks scorched outside and tender inside. It seems to be very delicious. This should be Qige''s lunch.


    Seeing Yang Er staring at the mutton, BaDaMa looked a little unnatural and said, "Qiqige has been selected by the propaganda team. Our family is preparing to celebrate her. If Junye wants to try it, you can try it. Batu, don''t add a knife plate yet."


    "Oh," Batu promised, and then turned to walk to the kitchen. Yang Er stretched out his hand and stopped, "that''s how you celebrate. There should be something delicious. Take it up together."


    Of course, Yang Er is not greedy for mutton. In fact, this is what he eats most when he comes to the grassland. But it''s good to eat at first, but everyone will be tired of eating the same thing every day for a long time.


    Yang er said this because he saw that this plate of mutton should be the only dish for the Qige family to celebrate. When he first entered the house, he smelled some potatoes. If he guessed right, what should be made in the pot should be potato chips, which can also be regarded as a staple food in people''s homes.


    BaDaMa was embarrassed to see other dishes in public. But after all, she was older and thicker skinned. She shook her head and said, "this is the celebration dish we prepared for Qi Qige. That''s it. I borrowed it from my neighbor. I''ll pay it back when Qi Qige gets his monthly salary."


    That is to say, there is nothing to keep, and badamar said everything.


    Hearing this, Yang er''s face didn''t show any surprise, but there were some mixed feelings in his heart. This is the life of the Mongolian people. Fortunately, those Khan still want to rob the territory and fight every day. The people''s life is so hard. Who cares?


    I have been with Yang Chendong for a long time and learned to be compassionate. But Yang Erzhong was not the sixth young master. He soon returned his thought to reality. First, he took a look at his style, then his eyes fell outside the door and shouted, "Badaojiang, come in."


    The sound fell and the door opened. The mighty Badaojiang, dressed in military uniform, strode in, "brother Yang, what''s your order?"


    "Send someone to the nearest restaurant, get six dishes, and get some good wine. Remember, speed." Yang er''s voice took an unquestionable command.


    "Yes." Badaojiang made a military salute according to etiquette and turned around to do it. The three members of Qiqige''s family looked at him. Finally, BaDaMa said, "no, we''re used to eating this."


    "It''s OK to eat this at ordinary times, but today is a day for Qiqige to celebrate. How can we deal with it casually. Just get six dishes, which means that it''s a good thing on June 6." Yang er made up his mind. Then he didn''t entangle in this matter, but his eyes fell on Batu, "listen to your sister, your physical quality is good, but because you are the only son, you haven''t been elected?"


    Batu is still upset about not joining the army. Lengbu Ding Yang Er asked like this, which made him see hope. He nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, I passed the physical fitness assessment and equestrian assessment, and my grades still belong to the good one. But when it comes to the family situation, they said I was the only child in the family and persuaded me to quit."


    Speaking of these, Batu still looked wronged and angry.


    "HMM." Yang Er nodded, which was the same as what Qige said.


    Seeing Yang Er nodding, Batu was full of hope. He thought that this person came from Yang''s house and could command other soldiers casually. He should have some identity. As long as he was willing to help, there should be no problem.


    Still thinking like this, Yang Er had already opened his mouth. "It''s right for the people of the conscription office to do so. This is also the meaning of the God of war. After all, fighting is about dead people. He''s actually considering it for you."


    Even Yang er said that it was right to do so. Batu, who had just seen hope, lowered his head again. In this way, wouldn''t he say that he had no hope of joining the army?


    When Batu bowed his head and Qige and his mother looked gloomy, Yang Er suddenly said: "There are exceptions, that is, you really want to defend Shicheng by joining the army and make contributions. This mood is understandable and can be satisfied. But there is one thing, fighting may lead to death. Are you afraid of death? And aunt, can you accept Batu''s glorious sacrifice on the battlefield?"


    Things suddenly took a turn for the better, and the three members of Qige''s family couldn''t help feeling the light in front of them. Next, Batu first said, "I can accept it. There are always dead people in war. If they die in war, they are inferior to others, and there''s nothing to regret."


    "OK. What does my aunt think?" Yang Er shouted, and then looked at BaDaMa.


    As a mother, who wants to see her son have an accident, and who wants white haired people to send black haired people? But badamar knows her son''s ambition and thinks that people will die, or be vigorous, or have no life and no interest. She nods emphatically, "life and death are fate, and I support my son."


    "Then there''s no problem." Yang er said like a guarantee after listening to this answer.


    "Ah! There''s no problem?" Qi Qige on one side didn''t understand. What does this problem represent? Can my brother be enlisted?


    Not only Qiqige, but also BaDaMa and Batu looked at Yang Er suspiciously, which made him have to add: "Well, I''ll take Batu to the conscription office later. As long as he passes the previous physical fitness assessment and equestrian assessment, he can enter the military camp in the afternoon, but I''m afraid you can''t meet for one to three months of recruit training. It''s a closed training, so you should be prepared in this regard."


    "It''s all right, I can bear it." Batu shouted loudly for fear that Yang Er would repent. At this time, he wanted to go to the military camp with Yang Er immediately. It doesn''t matter whether he eats or not.


    "Don''t worry, the dishes will be delivered right away. Go after dinner." Yang Er smiled. At this moment, Qi Qi also laughed. Her eyes would look at Yang er from time to time. That look was full of a different flavor.


    The speed of Badaojiang was very fast. Soon he turned back and brought six dishes, including four meat and two vegetables, and a large pot of white rice.


    Qi Qige didn''t know how long he hadn''t had such a rich lunch. Under Yang er''s first chopsticks, everyone ate a full meal. Then when Qi Qige looked at Yang Er, there was more tenderness.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." suddenly, BaDaMa''s cough rang out, followed by a long cough. It didn''t get better until his face was red.


    "What''s the matter? My aunt caught a cold and didn''t go to the hospital in the city?" Yang Er noticed that neither Qige nor Batu showed surprise at the moment. He seemed to be used to it. He immediately felt that things were abnormal, so he asked with concern.


    "Yes, but the cost of the hospital is too high. We... We can''t afford it." Qi Qige replied, but her voice was getting lower and lower.


    "How can this be done? You have to see a doctor when you are ill, but it can''t be delayed. In this way, I''ll pay how much money it takes to send your aunt to the hospital right away." Yang Er knew that his performance opportunity was coming again, and said without hesitation.

 Chapter 757

    "How about this? We... We owe you too much." Qiqige said, his face flushed. At the moment, she even thought of selling herself to save her mother.


    "Why not? You and your brother are going to serve mercenaries soon. You can return the money to me after you earn it. Moreover, both you and Batu joined the army. My aunt is a military dependant. She will be taken care of when she goes to the hospital. Even the expenses will be reduced a lot. Don''t hesitate. It''s settled like this." Yang er said in an unquestionable tone. At this time, he undoubtedly became a pillar and a backer of his family.


    After dinner, Yang Er first accompanied BaDaMa''s family to the hospital. When Yang Er showed up here, the Dean was alarmed, and then found the best doctor. After seeing it, he concluded that it was just caused by the cold, which was not a big problem. It would be better to live in the hospital and take good medicine and conditioning for a while. At present, Yang Er asked to open a room for admission. Naturally, it was a green light all the way. Under the principle of special affairs, BaDaMa was soon admitted to the hospital.


    Next, Yang Er accompanied Batu to the conscription office. He appeared. The officers there naturally followed everything. Batu''s name appeared on the roster of recruits and was left to arrange residence and receive corresponding equipment. So far, everything he promised was done, and Qiqige, who had been following him, also found that her mother and brother were gone, and she was alone with Yang er.


    Badaojiang naturally had great eyesight and kept a certain distance from them. Looking at no one around, their face turned more red, "thank you, thank you for everything you have done for our family."


    "Hey, it''s not a matter. You''re so optimistic about mercenaries. We should do something for you," said Yang Erda. But after saying this, his face also turned red. It seemed that he thought of something, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    "What''s the matter with you?" looking at Yang er''s awkward appearance, it''s not like the lofty feeling when there was a recruitment office in the hospital just now. He asked curiously.


    Yang Er, who was questioned by Qiqige, turned red again, but finally he bit his teeth and said as if he had made a great determination: "well, can I go to the publicity office to see you in the future?"


    "Ah?" unexpectedly, it was this problem. For a moment, his face turned red, just like a ripe apple. If she doesn''t know what Yang Er is thinking at this time, it''s really stupid.


    He didn''t answer. Yang ER was a little worried. "I just want to see you. I won''t disturb your work. Can I see it from a distance?"


    "HMM." after waiting for a while, Qiqige finally responded. Although it was only a gentle word, it did bring out a lot of signals and attracted a burst of eyebrows and excitement from Yang er.


    When it was time for dinner, Yang Er happily returned to Yang''s house. However, he found that Yang Chendong had not eaten and was waiting for him. He hurried up, "young master, it''s late. You should have dinner."


    "Wait for you, let''s go." Yang Chendong''s voice was bland, but the sound fell, which really made Yang Er feel that he had to come from.


    With the continuous expansion of the Yang family, although Yang Chendong is only a young man in his twenties, the upper atmosphere on his body has been very strong. It is no exaggeration to say that he has the upper atmosphere of not being angry and self-confident. Even facing the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty, he is not afraid to make more concessions.


    When the food was served, it was just four dishes and one soup. Yang Er had dinner with Yang Chendong. After the things were removed, Yang Chendong looked at Yang Er, "what do you want to tell me?"


    Knowing that nothing could escape the eyes of the sixth young master, Yang Er didn''t mean to hide it, so he told everything that happened today from beginning to end. When he finished, he said shyly, "young master, I like her. I want to take her as a concubine."


    In accepting her as a concubine, Yang Chendong showed a trace of appreciation in his originally calm look.


    Before, he had a rule that cold front soldiers and above could only marry Han women, and other women, no matter how good, could only marry them as concubines. Yang Er can say such words, obviously in accordance with this rule.


    Knowing that Yang Er had a sense of propriety in his heart, Yang Chendong didn''t mean to obstruct, but nodded and said, "well, you can do this thing by yourself. In this way, tell me what you see and feel from his family?"


    Knowing that Yang Chendong would not obstruct himself and his style, Yang Er also came to the spirit, and then said in detail, "young master, the Mongolian people are too bitter to eat enough. Even if they are ill, they have no money for treatment. There should be many such people in the city."


    "Yes, the people are too poor. Let''s go on, but all military dependents can enjoy a 20% discount on their rent, buy rice and meat in the future, and enjoy a 50% discount on medical treatment. However, it should be noted that mercenary soldiers can only enjoy this treatment with one wife and one concubine, even if they marry several."


    Yang Chendong can help others if others recognize him. If anyone who enters the city can be treated like this, it not only needs a lot of silver as a subsidy, but also is easy to be exploited by others.


    Being a mercenary is tantamount to facing life and death at any time. Such pay is worth a certain return. On the contrary, those who just want to find a safe place to live and don''t want to pay any price. He is not an immortal. He can ensure that everyone will live a good life. Even the Savior is to save those who should be saved, those who work hard and give.


    Listening to the measures issued by Yang Chendong, Yang Er solemnly paid a military salute to Yang Chendong, which is his gratitude to the sixth young master on behalf of those mercenary families.


    Early the next morning, the new order about Yang Chendong was conveyed to the whole city. Suddenly, the whole city was boiling, and there were more people who signed up for the army or wanted to join the publicity office. After all, as a military family, there are such favorable conditions. It''s really impossible for people not to join the army.


    This kind of behavior from the beginning soon led the propaganda office to find 200 good seedlings and filled the 6000 quota of the recruitment office. Even so, I don''t know how many people have sharpened their heads and want to join the army. But the rules are the rules. Yu Mian finally stood up and said that if he wanted to join the army, he would have a chance in the future. Now he won''t accept it for the time being. If someone gathers together and disturbs the order in the city, he shall be arrested and disqualified from joining the army in the future.


    In special times, it still needs special methods to govern. Shicheng became quiet again and was gradually shrouded in a heavy snow.


    When it seemed calm and many forces on the grassland were in cat winter, two news came from the Security Bureau. Feng Liang, director of the Security Bureau of Shicheng, appeared in Yang''s house.


    Sitting in the warm room with the stove wall, Yang Chendong carefully read the two points and put them aside. "Tell me, how do you feel?"


    Knowing that the sixth young master was examining himself, Feng lianglue raised his head after meditating and organizing a language, "Sixth young master, according to my subordinates, these two things should have nothing to do with each other. It''s good that Beiming developed a new type of artillery, but it has just come to fruition. However, Zhang Quan and his party have been walking for some time. From the time point of view, they should not have learned the news when they set out, so there is no connection, let alone any threat. We can only say everything It''s just a coincidence. "


    The two things Feng Liang reported were that Beiming had developed a new type of artillery, and that Zhang Quan, the eunuch guarding Datong mansion, was already 20 miles away and would soon enter Shicheng.


    Since Yang Chendong defeated Yaxian of Wala department in the name of the God of war, the northern Ming Dynasty saw the importance of firearms. They first tried their best to get an Bayi bar and began to study and make imitations. However, without guidance, they just copied mechanically. The progress is very slow. At least until now, they still haven''t made them. On the contrary, artillery is different, and they are I know that only explosion can cause maximum lethality after the artillery is fired, so I just need to find this way to do it.


    There was an artillery battalion in the northern Ming Dynasty, but their artillery battalion shot only a large iron ball. It was a pit where it hit. The killing power was too small, and only the side standing in the front of the artillery could be threatened. After all, it had a certain foundation. After understanding its principle, it invested a lot of money Finally, the news came that new artillery had been developed.


    The news came from Yang Guang, who was in charge of the artillery battalion. At the beginning of the capital defense war, Yang Guang was Yang Chendong''s subordinate. Later, he forged a friendship in the battle. He also listened to Yang Chendong''s arrangement and went to the artillery battalion. More than three years later, this move finally played a role and came the news.


    The news came, but it was not completely clear what the new gun looked like, which was also the source of some distress for Yang Chendong.


    At this time, another news came that Zhang Quan, the eunuch of Datong town in the northern Ming Dynasty, was ordered by the emperor to come to Shicheng and said he wanted to have a good talk with Yang Chendong. Summing up the two things, it seems that there is some connection. It gives people the feeling that Beiming had a new type of artillery and enough confidence, so he decided to have a good talk with the loyal and brave public. But only Yang Chendong knew it It wasn''t next to it, but it happened to be.

 Chapter 758

    "We have to send someone to inquire about the new artillery. What is it, what is its function and power? We must find a way to find out. Although it is difficult, try our best to do it." it is true that Yu Mian is Yu Qian''s son, but Yu Qian was missing at that time, and Beiming ignored it, As a son, Yu Mian certainly doesn''t have to work for Beiming. Zhang Quan can''t say anything based on this. If he must take this matter as only a crown, he can only say that his IQ is too low.


    Yang Chendong had just made arrangements. That night, qianbeiming qianrenwei came to the foot of Shicheng, and sent someone to report. When Zhang Quan and Qianhu Xu Deyi arrived at the foot of the city with the army, the city gate was wide open, and many soldiers in big cotton clothes with torches were on both sides of the road. Looking at them, they were full of energy, When looking at the army of the northern Ming Dynasty, his eyes lit up. He was like a tiger that would open his mouth at any time. He could eat people.


    Zhang Quan''s head is not high and his eyes are not big, but he is very divine. He is like a pair of mouse eyes, flashing constantly. It is obvious that he is still a little clever. "Xu Qianhu, this is Zhongdan''s territory. You must tell your soldiers not to make trouble, otherwise no one can protect you."


    Looking at the situation at the city gate, Zhang Quan carefully said to Xu Deyi. At this moment, he was frightened by the situation, and his legs trembled and trembled.


    Eunuchs are eunuchs in the end. How can they not be timid in the face of the murderous spirit of mercenaries without going through the battlefield by flattering the power obtained by the emperor?


    "This is the original arahu Maqi? I just heard that it''s poor, but it doesn''t look like it." Zhang Quan was flustered for a moment. First, the appearance of mercenaries frightened him, and second, he was shocked by the towering and majestic city in front of him.


    Xu Deyi was looking at the mercenaries standing out of the city. As a thousand households, especially at the forefront of the front line, it is more professional than ordinary soldiers. Therefore, we can feel the powerful and murderous spirit of mercenaries.


    Listening to Zhang Quan''s words, Xu Deyi nodded and said, "it used to be a small pity here. It has been abandoned for a long time. It seems that Zhongdan has indeed made great efforts here."


    Different from others, Xu Deyi started his career bit by bit as a chief Wu. He had run around Daming before. Later, he was favored by the general army of Sun Hong and promoted to the position of Qianhu Wei step by step. It was precisely because he had been to arahu Maqi before. Now he suddenly saw the magnificent Shicheng, and his surprise was greater than Zhang Quan. If it were not for the more amazing momentum of these mercenaries, I''m afraid his attention would turn to the city buildings at this moment.


    The city gate opened, and mercenaries were walking outward. About half a cup of tea, when all the places in sight were lit by torches, a general in a black cloak rode out, came to Zhang Quan and Xu Deyi, and stopped three meters away.


    The horse was reined in and stopped. The visitor didn''t dismount, let alone report his name. He just stared at Zhang Quanhe and Xu Deyi with a general look. After a long time, he slowly spit out three words: "enter the city."


    Suddenly being stared at, Zhang Quansheng had a creepy feeling. Even Xu Deyi on the side was always in a tight spirit. He just had a feeling that if something really happened, he would not be the opponent of the other party if he pulled out his knife. The visitor could give him a great sense of oppression.


    After saying these three words, the black cloak general turned and left. He didn''t look at Zhang Quan and Xu Deyi at all. It seems that the other party is an insignificant role, which can''t be taken seriously by him at all.


    Some people lead the way. Although they are not very good friends, Zhang Quan and Xu Deyi have no way to go. At this time, they can only go into Shicheng with the footsteps of others.


    It was dark in the city. After all, it was late. Before turning left and right under the leadership of the black cloak general, there were special people waiting here to arrange the food, clothing, accommodation and transportation of their party.


    The area of the inn is not small, and each room is large. However, more than 1000 Ming soldiers came. When these people crowded in, they were still a little crowded, but from beginning to end, no one stood up and said strange things, probably because they also knew that this was not their territory, and talking indiscriminately was likely to bring foolproof disaster.


    The more than 1000 people lived in the designated inn. No one came to see them or sent someone with status to receive them until they went to bed. Only the guys in the inn are busy. What can they tell from them?


    At this moment, Zhang Quan felt some regret. He didn''t expect that the people here in Shicheng were so strong. It seems that this trip to seek cooperation will not be too smooth. If he even knew so, he might not choose to come over.


    What Zhang Quan thought in his heart. Naturally, he couldn''t guess whether Yang Chendong was a man or a God. He heard Hu mang report all kinds of things about Zhang Quan and others in Yang''s house. He couldn''t help laughing, "arrange Ye LA to go out of the city to meet him. Whose arrangement is this?"


    Feeling that the black cloak general is Yela, head of the Nvzhen cavalry regiment. No wonder the murderous spirit is so heavy that even Xu Deyi was frightened.


    "Young master, it''s the common meaning of city Lord Yu Mian and I. We think each other will always be the first to threaten us." Hu mang said tentatively when he didn''t understand Yang Chendong''s meaning. Before the meeting, the sixth young master said to give it to himself and Yu Mian, but he hasn''t expressed any attitude, so they sent Yela to frighten the opponent. If you don''t hurt the morale of the other party, I''m afraid some things will be difficult to do next.


    "Well, Yela''s murderous spirit is heavy, which should scare them out of sleep tonight." Yang Chendong still smiles. Obviously, he is not angry about the choice of Hu Mang and Yu Mian. But at last he said, "deterrence alone is not enough. In this way, let them see the prosperity of the city in the city tomorrow. One by one is the way of literature and martial arts."


    Finally, with clear instructions, Hu mang nodded and said, "yes, young master, I''ll arrange it now."


    That night, Zhang Quan and Xu Deyi did not sleep well. Looking at the posture of Shicheng, they really can''t guarantee whether someone will cut off their head when they fall asleep.


    Facts proved that this worry was obviously superfluous. The next morning, they opened their eyes safely. At this time, the inn was already very lively, and the food had already been prepared and brought to them. Four dishes and one soup are still enough standards, which not only surprised Zhang Quanhe and Xu Deyi, but also the soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty below.


    When is this? Where is this?


    It''s freezing outside. This is an isolated city. It must be very difficult to transport materials here. But the food is still so good. There are not only meat such as mutton and pork, but also vegetarian dishes such as leek, spinach and celery, which are green on the plate.


    Behind the Datong mansion is the land of the northern Ming Dynasty. But even in such places, vegetables can be seen only for a few months a year. Like this season, it''s mostly potatoes, radishes and cabbage. Where can I eat such green food.


    "This... This is not such a standard of food every day?" Zhang Quan was surprised when he looked at the meals on the table.


    Xu Deyi was also shocked by the reality in front of him. There was also a voice in my heart. Such a food standard could not last. It should be that I just came here and the other party intended to entertain me. Yes, it must be.


    A breakfast was no less than the formation of going out of the city to meet them last night, which shocked Zhang Quan, Xu Deyi and others. Shortly after breakfast, someone came to send a letter saying that the city Lord Yu Mian was dealing with government affairs. He really didn''t have time to see them. Please Zhang Quan and them walk around the city first. But at the same time, they also put forward requirements, that is, ask them not to travel too many people at one time, let alone gather, otherwise once there is a problem, the face of both sides will be bad.


    After sending away the messenger, Zhang Quan looked at Xu Deyi and said: "Xu Qianhu, the other party is so defenseless that we have to go and see it, so we will be happy with the other party. In this way, the soldiers below will lead the team out of the inn to visit the city, and then report what they see to us in the evening. Don''t tell them not to make trouble, otherwise, no one can protect them."


    When it comes to the last sentence, Zhang Quan has turned a lot. Xu Deyi nods and arranges for himself.


    Hundreds of Ming army teams led by Wu Chang left the Inn and began to walk around the city according to their respective directions. Zhang Quan and Xu Deyi were not idle. They also brought several attendants to the street of Shicheng, which was still the commercial street mentioned by the population of the inn.


    A commercial street is a must for Yang Chendong in every city belonging to him. Concentrating all businesses in one place can not only better manage, but also focus people''s attention on one place. Both businessmen and ordinary people can better buy and purchase.

 Chapter 759

    Based on agriculture, industry and Commerce and light industry. This is the way Yang Chendong chose to develop the economy.


    Vast territory and abundant resources are naturally a feature of the land of the Central Plains, but don''t forget that there is another sentence behind, with a large population. If you want to feed so many people, just drawing taxes from the land can not solve the fundamental problem. On the contrary, it will increase the burden on the people. Therefore, from the beginning, Yang Chendong only collected some land tax as a levy, but focused on business development.


    Businessmen play trade and buy low and sell high. Relatively speaking, they are mental workers. Such people will not only make less effort, but make more money. Compared with farmers facing the Loess and facing the sky, the pay and harvest of both sides can not be in direct proportion.


    Such a proportion may not see any problems in a short time, but over time, the contradictions will inevitably begin to deepen. Once the gap between the rich and the poor widens, a variety of problems will emerge one after another. Facts have also proved that at the beginning of the establishment of each dynasty, the social order is very good, but with the continuous development, there are more and more unfair things. Finally, the society is more and more chaotic, until one day it can not be suppressed, it is replaced by a new dynasty.


    In order to avoid uneven income and large gap, Yang Chendong adopted a heavy tax on business and a land tax with little tax on farmers. Although doing so can not completely avoid the existence of the gap, it can be controlled at least in a relatively acceptable scale. Only in this way can the society develop normally and make continuous progress.


    Naturally, while drawing heavy taxes, Yang Chendong also gave business a certain respect. It''s like constantly raising social status. This runs counter to the national policy of the Ming Dynasty. In the Ming Dynasty, the status of businessmen is so low that even ordinary people are inferior. In the eyes of others, they are people who get something for nothing. They are Philistines. Their mouth full of money speech is shameless. However, in the territory controlled by the Yang clique, businessmen are indeed respected because they pay heavy taxes to the society, which is tantamount to making a great contribution.


    The status has been improved, which makes more businessmen willing to come to Yang territory and develop here. In fact, they don''t make a lot of money. Who makes the goods produced in chixian city so novel, good quality and small number? It can be said that the supply exceeds the demand?


    It can be said that in the environment at that time, as long as you had a way to get the goods produced in the red inlaid City, you didn''t have to worry about selling. The only difference is how high the price of the goods can be.


    If we must summarize it in eight words, it is that there is no highest, only higher.


    Making money in business has become an important cornerstone of Yang''s development. That is, how can Yang Chendong easily let go of such a good thing. At the beginning of the construction of the city, he planned a commercial street. As soon as the cement, steel bars and other materials transported by the sea from the chixian City arrived, he began to build. Then a large number of goods began to fill the street, which soon became prosperous and lively.


    This is exactly what Zhang Quan and Xu Deyi saw. They were surprised to find that although it was snowing heavily outside, it was freezing. But in the commercial street, it is indeed a busy scene. People are crowded and close to people. From a distance, it is as prosperous as the center of the capital city.


    We must say something different, that is, the clothes of the people here are very different from those of the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. Here you can see businessmen dressed in all kinds of strange clothes. Most of them are Mongolian businessmen, and perhaps businessmen from further regions and countries. To Zhang Quan''s surprise, you can also see Daming businessmen here.


    How did Ming merchants appear in the grassland? Do they say they have privately invested in Mongolian tribes?


    With such doubts, Zhang Quan personally went forward and chatted with a businessman who was no different from Daming people in both dress and dress, but he was asking something.


    The businessman didn''t know Zhang Quan''s true identity, but felt that someone had given him some feminine feeling. But what the other party says is pure Daming words. It won''t be fake. Just look at its clothes. It''s the same as yourself. Even though they were all Daming people, the businessmen had a natural sense of closeness. With Zhang Quan''s intention, the two sides soon chatted and talked very speculative.


    For nearly half an hour, Zhang Quan returned to Xu Deyi, but his face was a little ugly.


    "Grandpa Zhang, what''s the matter? How can there be our Daming businessmen here?" Xu Deyi was curious for a long time, and finally asked each other when he had the opportunity.


    "He is indeed a businessman from the Ming Dynasty, or from our northern Ming Dynasty." Zhang Quan''s position is naturally above Xu Deyi, but considering that he needs the other party to protect his safety this time, he knows everything. "He did not take refuge in Mongolia, nor could he take refuge in Zhongdan Gong. He also wanted to take back our Beiming to sell his goods here."


    "Ah! Buy goods from the grassland and sell them back to Beiming? It can take more than 20 days?" listening to this answer, Xu Deyi was shocked and said with a puzzled face.


    "But we have no goods in Beiming Dynasty, or we have goods, but they are controlled by those aristocratic families and important officials in the imperial court. Such small businessmen have no share at all. They also heard about Shicheng. They also heard that they can get goods here as long as they have money. As real Han people, they can also give a 95% discount when taking goods, driven by interests, Even if the distance is far away, they will come. "Zhang said these without expression, but in fact, his heart is dripping blood.


    Speaking of it, Zhang Quan can be the guard eunuch of Datong mansion. He also has a backer in the imperial palace. Even his name is hung in the heart of Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu. He can also be regarded as a privileged class. But the same privileged class still needs to be divided and distributed. He is not optimistic about some dignitaries in the capital. Some people just do something to take advantage of their power. Once something really goes wrong, they may not have the ability to solve the problem.


    It''s just that there are not many people with such abilities, but those who can play tricks are still prosperous in official fortune, and some even get the love of the emperor, which makes Zhang wholeheartedly angry. With this bottom fire and understanding, and now hearing what the businessman said, no wonder his face became very bad.


    Zhang Quan saw something deeper, that is, the decay and decline of Daming. Although it was a small matter, it really gave him a different feeling. Here, he sees prosperity, vitality and hope


    Xu Deyi is just a thousand households. He may not think of so many things, but he also knows that in the long run, I''m afraid Shicheng will have more and more influence. One day, he will have the potential to replace Daming.


    While the two adults were still lamenting in their hearts, a mercenary messenger in military green came suddenly, "two adults, please welcome our city master."


    Are you finally going to see the Lord? Zhang Quan nodded to Xu Deyi on one side, and then said, "please lead the way."


    It''s a long way to go. It''s five miles out of the city. Fortunately, horses have been prepared here, and the road to go has been completely cleaned out to ensure that they can go smoothly. Kerao was so. After driving for nearly half an hour, he came to his destination and came to a vegetable greenhouse area with plastic film everywhere.


    The herald who led the way took out a special token with silver light from his body. No one stopped him all the way. When he finally came to a shed area, he got off his horse, then pointed to a shed area and said, "two adults, our city master is inside, please."


    Zhang Quan and Xu Deyi got off the horse and didn''t take their entourage. In fact, not everyone can enter the shed. They followed the messenger into the shed. The first feeling was warmth.


    Compared with the cold weather outside, the air here is not only more fresh, but also the climate is very pleasant, giving people a feeling of four seasons like spring.


    What comes into view is not a vast expanse of white, completely replaced by green. At this time, Yu Mian turned his head in front of a cucumber rack, smiled and warmly greeted them, "Grandpa Zhang, Xu Qianhu, you''re coming."


    Before coming, I learned that the first lord of Shicheng was Yu Mian, the eldest son of Yu Qian, a minister of the Ministry of war. For this matter, royal guards and east hall also made a report to the imperial court to the effect that they suspected that Yu Qian''s disappearance had a great relationship with mercenaries.


    But everything is just speculation. Without empirical evidence, this matter can not be known in the end. Now I finally saw Yu Mian. Zhang Quan''s first sentence was, "how are you, city Lord? But I don''t know if yu Shilang is all right?"


    For this obvious temptation, Yu Mian smiled and replied politely, "my father is well, but father-in-law Zhang is worried. By the way, how do you feel about our greenhouse area when you first came here¡°


    He didn''t say anything more about Yu Qian. This is also the result of Yu Mian''s initial consultation with Yang Chendong. He knew that Beiming sent someone this time, so he would be interested in his identity, and naturally he couldn''t get around his father. When asked about Yang Chendong, the answer was half hidden and half present.


    After fully understanding this sentence, Yu Mian knew that he had to explain that his father was still alive and could not tell them what to do. This is the answer now.


    Yu Mian took the initiative to turn the topic away. Zhang Quan sighed in his heart and knew that this was the end of the problem. Not to mention whether he was asking if he would cause trouble, he was afraid that if he was asking, others would not answer him.

 Chapter 760

    Fortunately, Zhang Quan is a smart man. He knows what he can say more and what he can''t say at all. So next, he said frankly that the greenhouse is very good. It''s really a cheerful thing to see these fresh vegetables in the cold winter. After a lot of praise, Zhang Quan seemed to ask casually, "Yu Chengzhu, but I don''t know how much such a shed covers?"


    "Not much, just two thousand mu." Yu Mian gently stroked the long dismounted beard and sighed on his face.


    To tell you the truth, two thousand mu is really not less. This is because of Yang Chendong''s proposal. When he first heard that he was going to grow vegetables in winter, Yu Mian thought of only 100 mu. In this way, even if there is any mistake, there will be no problem.


    Finally, Yang Chendong said that considering that the shed pipes and plastic films transported from chixian city could only produce 2000 mu, he set this figure. Now it seems that there are obviously some less species. If we had known that there would be such good results, it would not be too much to double.


    Just like now, these vegetables are mature. Whether they are transported to the military camp or sold in the market, they are very popular. The high price has made the early investment recover the cost. If all of them are sold, it is only this one, and I don''t know how much benefit and income it will bring to Shicheng.


    In particular, Yang Chendong once again made a good thing such as a vacuum bag. Once the vegetables are put into it, it can ensure that the quality of the vegetables will not be damaged within a certain period of time, which can enable them to be transported to further places. Of course, the price of vegetables equipped with vacuum bags is not generally expensive, and often only the leaders of some nearby Mongolian tribes can afford to eat them. But at that time, it was already a miracle. After all, although the vacuum bag was not worth money, it could not be made by anyone except the factory in chiembedded city.


    When Zhang Quan heard that one was two thousand mu, he couldn''t help sighing, "Zhongdan is really a big hand."


    "Ha ha, come on, as soon as you come here, I''ll show you around, and then you pick the mature vegetables yourself. We''ll choose to eat here at noon." Yu Mian seems to be in a good mood and greets warmly.


    Then Zhang Quan and Xu Deyi each had a vegetable basket in their hands. Although they are not in a very high position, they haven''t done such a job of picking vegetables in person for a long time. They are also fresh for a while. At present, the greenhouse is full of laughter and laughter.


    At noon, sure enough, the vegetables they picked were put on the table, and some pork was added under the cook''s skill. Finally, the three ate a full meal.


    During the meal, the host and guest enjoyed each other, but after the meal, the atmosphere soon calmed down. Because they all know that it is time to negotiate and to put forward their own conditions.


    A war of words is going on here in the greenhouse area. In the Yang house in Shicheng, Yang Chendong is standing in front of the sand table and looking at it carefully. After lunch, he has been standing here for nearly half an hour.


    "What is the sixth young master doing?" Qiu Wuyan, the first guard captain on duty, looked at Yang Chendong standing there for a long time and didn''t move. He finally couldn''t help asking.


    To become a member of the guard, let alone physical quality, loyalty is naturally essential. What matters is to be strict with your mouth. Often around the sixth young master, you will inevitably come into contact with some confidential events. You should know what you can say and what you can''t say.


    Ordinary players know this, not to mention Qiu Wu, the captain. But he still asked, probably because there was only Yang ER in front of him, and he was really curious.


    "I don''t know." Yang Er shook his head. Obviously, he couldn''t see what the young master was doing. But his intuition told him that the young master must have thought of something again. Maybe something big will happen soon.


    Yang Er deserves to be a man who has been with Yang Chendong for many years. He guessed right this time. I don''t know how long it took. Yang Chendong finally moved his body and said to Yang Er, "go and call Xu Yunsheng."


    Xu Yunsheng, commander of the reconnaissance battalion, although his level is not very high, he is really a person Yang Chendong trusts. After being found by the guards, he rushed to Yang''s house and came to the hall at the first time.


    "Take a good look here. I want to know his details and do it." Yang Chendong pointed to a place called Dalu city on the sand table and ordered Xu Yunsheng.


    Xu Yunsheng left, but it was the order of the sixth young master. Naturally, he didn''t dare to be careless. He immediately sent the most elite force in the reconnaissance camp to investigate Dalu city. Shortly after he left the Yang mansion, the city Lord Yu Mian came to report his work. "Sixth young master, we had a preliminary talk, and the result was not very satisfactory."


    "Well, even if it''s a negotiation, naturally there won''t be a result so soon, but we can''t wait. In this way, you''ll go to them tomorrow and tell them that we only give them three days. If the two sides can''t reach an agreement, they''ll go back wherever they come." Yang Chendong said with everything in his eyes.


    "Three days?" listening to the answer, Yu Mian was stunned. The time requirement was too tight. Of course, he is more worried that there are only three days. He is afraid that it is difficult to talk about things.


    Yang Chendong seemed to see the concerns in his heart and said with a smile: "don''t worry. They should have a change tonight."


    ......


    In the inn, it was already dark, and all the soldiers sent by Beiming began to return one by one. Then there is the continuous reporting of various reporting results.


    The soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty are not like cold front soldiers. They are all capable of writing and martial arts. Many people don''t know one in big words. Most of the so-called reports are oral reports. Zhang Quan and Xu Deyi listened to them in the largest room of the Inn and talked about their experiences in the city one by one, but only after meeting more than a dozen military commanders, Zhang Quan waved his hand in a bit of confusion, "Well, tell them that they don''t have to report. I think what they see should be the same."


    Zhang Quan was upset because all the soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty who came to report were talking about the benefits of Shicheng. For example, the prosperity here, such as the high treatment, good food and complete equipment of the soldiers here, as well as the vitality of the people here. The people here did not scold the army, but only praised it.


    According to the words of these soldiers, Shicheng has become a perfect city. All the soldiers and people who can live in this city are the happiest people in the world. In this way, what is Datong mansion? What is Beiming? What is Beiming capital?


    It''s not surprising that Zhang Quan was angry and drove them all back. Although he had already seen the extraordinary of Shicheng in his heart, now everyone said this, which was somewhat beyond his expectation. Even he was considering whether it was right to let them out during the day. If this goes on, the military will not want it.


    "Grandpa Zhang, I think it''s better to let them stay in the inn tomorrow." Xu Deyi also saw the hidden danger and reminded them carefully.


    "I think so." Zhang Quan glanced at Xu Deyi and knew that the other party had the same concerns and concerns as himself, so he nodded. If this went on, he was really worried that the soldiers he brought would like to be here, so he became a deserter and didn''t leave here. In that case, he would really lose face.


    At this moment, Zhang Quan finally knew why the mercenaries would allow him to take all the soldiers into the city instead of arranging accommodation for them outside the city, so that these soldiers had to be an audience in the city, and no one stopped them.


    Thinking that he was still whimsical, he released all the soldiers in order to find out the loopholes in the city, and even have the opportunity to let them contact the mercenaries, and then see if they can convince them to use them for themselves. But now, his soldiers almost rebelled against the past. Now, if they want to come, they have really moved a stone and hit their own feet.


    In view of this, Zhang Quan and Xu Deyi reached the same conclusion that the soldiers will be imprisoned tomorrow and will not be allowed to go to the streets freely.


    The next morning, the order was issued, which immediately annoyed many soldiers. Many of them heard about it yesterday. Today, the mercenary propaganda team has a program, which is very good. It is very tempting for Beiming soldiers who have been guarding the border.


    Among them, Nie Zhengyi is the most popular one.


    Nie Zhengyi, 25, is only three years older than Yang Chendong, but he is already a centurion.


    Like many soldiers guarding the border, Nie Zhengyi was born in a military family, which meant that he had no choice but to be a soldier in his life. Fortunately, with the same background, he seemed to like to join the army. He was a child king since childhood and grew up with a big figure. After joining the army, he didn''t catch up with the battle of civil castle, but he also led the army first When the assailants entered Hetao area and even wanted to commit Datong, he did participate in the war. In that war, he killed four enemies and captured one alive. He was promoted to Centurion from what long position.


    It is precisely because of what he has got by military merit that he has a high prestige among the soldiers. At least in the 100 man team he led, everyone is willing to listen to him.


    Yesterday, he also heard the people in the city talk about the program that the propaganda team will perform tomorrow. He also heard the people say that the actors of the propaganda team are top young and beautiful, in good shape, and the performance is also very good-looking. Which girl is not pregnant with spring, and which man is not in love with women?

 Chapter 761

    Anyway, Nie Zhengyi is also a young man of 25. He is handsome, especially that head. The body often makes girls blush when they see it. But he really hasn''t got married yet.


    The frontier army at that time was not very poor. In addition, the imperial court also had to take into account the continuation of military households. Therefore, they were very concerned about their life events. As long as young men at an old age had ideas, they still had the ability to marry a woman. Nie Zhengyi''s own conditions were so good that he always wanted to find a good-looking and kind-hearted girl.


    There are girls in Datong mansion, but if they are young and beautiful, they are really rare. Even if there is, you may not be able to see Nie Zhengyi''s family background and life experience. Over time, the days passed, and when he was 25, he still didn''t get married.


    Such a young man, let him know that today''s publicity department is going to perform a program, where he won''t be excited. Just being a centurion has proved that he is not an ordinary soldier, but a man with a mind. When Zhang Quan and Xu Deyi announced that they were not allowed to leave the inn today, he was not one of the strong reactions, but kept silent, giving the impression that he supported the decision.


    "You guys use snacks to watch those people who are jumping and dancing, and I''ll pick them up when I come back in the evening." after receiving the news from the city master''s house, the peace talks continue today. When Xu Deyi left the inn, he said to several centurions, one of whom is Nie Zhengyi.


    When the centurion gave orders, the centurions naturally nodded and agreed. As soon as the two adults left, most centurions went back to bed, leaving only two centurions on duty. Unfortunately, Nie Zhengyi was one of them.


    Nie Zhengyi, whose heart was like a fire, didn''t know why, so he wanted to see what the so-called program performance was. With this idea, he began to think about whether to find a chance to take a break. But when his eyes fell on the door of the Inn and found that there was a long leader and ten people guarding there, he gave up his plan to rush out by himself.


    With one against ten, Nie Zhengyi didn''t have the courage to face it. On the contrary, these Beiming soldiers with extraordinary combat power were not in his eyes. But the consideration is that once you move your hand, you will immediately disturb other centurions. In that case, even if you are powerful, you can''t be the opponent of dozens or hundreds of people.


    If you change to someone else, you may have to give up this idea. Nie Zhengyi is different. From small to large, his ideas are very correct. Once one thing is decided, it must be done. So he finally had an idea in his mind. I can''t rush out alone, but what if there are many people? If everyone rushes out together, no one can stop it. The most important thing is that once everyone rushes out, even if Xu Deyi knows about it afterwards, he will not blame himself. After all, the law is not responsible for the public.


    Nie Zhengyi, who had an idea, went to the most popular soldiers'' rooms before on patrol, and then made a generous speech to the effect that if some things were not caught now, there would be no hope in his life. Even if you are scolded behind your back, you should do it.


    Originally, everyone had such an idea. Now it was put forward by Nie Zhengyi. At present, everyone was very happy. Then he went to the hundred people''s office under his control and made heart to heart with the soldiers below. Half an hour later, a new little riot began.


    Unprepared, the only pretending Guard soldiers were pushed to the ground, and about 300 people went out of the whole Inn in an instant. These were relatively brave or determined to watch the program. Anyway, Nie Baihu also said that the law is not responsible for the public.


    Suddenly, 30% of the people ran out, and the other 100 heads of households were frightened. They hurried to the city master''s house to report to Zhang Quan and Lord Xu Deyi.


    In the city Lord''s house, Yu Mian has expressed Yang Chendong''s meaning. The negotiation only lasted for three days. If there was no result, people from Beiming would have to leave.


    Zhang Quan and Xu Deyi have nothing to say about Yu Mian''s hegemonic momentum. This time, they came to negotiate on their own initiative, seriously seeking benefits. Now people are not welcome. What''s their temper? Since ancient times, it has always been the strong who have the right to speak.


    Only three days later, Zhang Quan did not dare to be careless. He seized every moment to discuss with Yu Mian, and had expressed the meaning of concession. He forgot that just yesterday, he also proposed to let Shicheng allow the troops of the northern Ming Dynasty to garrison. He wanted to requisition here and become the front line of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    This requirement was also discussed with Sun Hong, the general soldier of Datong, before they came, and they wanted to achieve the best goal. It''s just a pity that he was directly rejected by Yu Mian. He just replied three words - impossible.


    Yu Mian did not show any sign of weakness. On the contrary, he became the leading Party, saying that mercenaries occupied Shicheng and had dealt a heavy blow to the agador economic department and Mobei Mongolian Department of Tatar forces. Based on these, Beiming should pay them military salaries.


    It doesn''t matter how much the military pay is. What Yang Chendong wants is to disgust each other. Besides, if the northern Ming Dynasty gave Shicheng more than one or two silver, the army direction would be less than one or two silver. This is a matter of change, and it can''t do too much.


    Zhang Quan naturally expressed a clear refusal to Yu Mian''s request. In his words, most of the money of the northern Ming court was used for the research and development of firearms and the training of the new army, that is, the military salaries of Datong government can''t be spent truthfully. Where can there be more money for Shicheng.


    In short, the first negotiation between the two sides was a lion''s big mouth, but also testing the other party''s bottom line. Relatively speaking, today''s negotiations are much more pragmatic. Especially after learning that the negotiation time is only three days, Zhang Quan put down his airs and put forward some practical requirements and conditions for the two sides to be allies instead of mentioning those impossible requirements to stimulate the two sides.


    The negotiations began to enter the normal track, and the attitudes of both sides began to become mild. Suddenly, a soldier outside the door reported that two centurions of the northern Ming army came with them, saying that there were important things to find adults Zhang Quan and Xu Deyi. Therefore, the negotiations had to be terminated.


    ......


    Yang Fu.


    At the same time, the number of patrol soldiers in the whole Shicheng Street began to increase, that is, the divisions and regiments outside the city who are training in the ice and snow also gathered back to the city. Various traces show that something big must have happened in the city.


    Yang Chendong is in the warm spring like study. Yang Er standing next to him is reporting to him about what he has got.


    "Young master, it''s said that 300 people escaped from the Beiming army. They suddenly disappeared. As soon as they got the news, city Lord Yu sent more patrols in the city to speed up and strengthen their travel. Both inside and outside Yang''s house have made full preparations, and the troops being trained outside the city are returning to the city. Director Feng of the security bureau is dispatching people to search and arrest secretly." After reporting all the information in one breath, Yang Er gasped for breath and waited for Yang Chendong''s instructions.


    "Three hundred people escaped. What''s the matter?" Yang Chendong''s look became more serious at this moment. If this was the plot of the northern Ming Dynasty, the 300 people in the city would probably cause chaos. Of course, it''s only 300 people. In a city with a population of more than 50000 and an army of more than 30000, it''s nothing.


    "According to the Security Bureau in the inn, it was said that many Beiming soldiers were very interested in the program performed by our propaganda team. They wanted to see the program, but it was not allowed, so they escaped without permission." Yang Er scratched his head and said a reason that was not a reason.


    "What?" this moment, even Yang Chendong was confused by these words. Just to watch a show, 300 people disappeared, which was really beyond his expectation and made people feel like children''s play.


    Yang erchu felt absurd when he heard the news. But even if it was reported by the Security Bureau and to the sixth young master, it must be right. Who dares to joke about such a big event? This is a very serious question.


    "Yes, that''s what''s reported below, young master..." Yang Er carefully asked Yang Chendong what kind of treatment to take.


    He didn''t answer immediately, but fell into a burst of meditation. It was about a while. Yang Chendong said as if he had made up his mind, "Yang Er, go and see where the publicity office is performing today, find those people and catch them all."


    "OK." hearing the opportunity to do it, Yang Er became excited. "By the way, young master, how many people can I take?"


    "Take ten soldiers of the guard, and then ask Hu mang for a battalion of soldiers. Aren''t they three hundred Beiming soldiers? By the way, don''t make too much noise when catching people, and bring them back when you find them." Yang Chendong smiled hehe. He obviously had a general idea in his mind. That is, Beiming himself has such a loophole. Of course he will catch it. He wants to know something he wants from these soldiers.


    Yang Er didn''t know the specific idea in Yang Chendong''s heart, but it was the order given by the sixth young master. He just had to implement it to the letter. Then he nodded and agreed. After a while, he turned and went out of the inner yard.

 Chapter 762

    "Brother Yang, what are you doing in a hurry? Is there any good thing?" at a glance, Yang er''s anxious appearance was seen by brothers Badaojiang and Pengyue, who were not on duty to rest. The relationship between the two has always been good. They are often inseparable from Jiao and Meng.


    Seeing these two people, Yang er''s eyes lit up. "The sixth young master gave me the task, and I''ll finish it. In this way, you two are both looking for eight brothers."


    Fuyun building, one of the top five restaurants in the city, covers an area of tens of thousands of square meters and has more than 200 tables. In particular, there is a large open space in the middle of the restaurant, which is made into a cement floor, which can play some large-scale programs.


    As early as January, Fuyun building contacted the publicity department and wanted to invite them to perform a program in the restaurant. Today is the main day. Since the morning, all the tables in the restaurant have been occupied. Even so, many people still want to buy a station with silver. They are happy for the restaurant owner for a while, and their mouths can''t close.


    At about 9:00 a.m., the staff of the publicity office who made preparations behind the restaurant had made various preparations. As the director, Shuiqing kept walking in front of the girls of the publicity team, telling everyone not to be nervous. At the beginning of a while, it''s OK to perform everything according to the usual rehearsal.


    A group of very beautiful girls, one by one, dressed in Leng Feng''s military uniform, wearing beautiful berets, a piece of military green, valiant and valiant. Today they are going to perform the scene of the God of war commanding the army to defeat agadorzi, the Tatar department. Of course, we can''t play the whole game. We just chose the moment when the whole army charged.


    In order to achieve enough stage effect, Shuiqing mobilized 220 girls from the publicity department, that is, not only all the 200 students recruited later, but also some key literary and artistic personnel brought from chiembedded City, so as to create a grand scene with a large number of troops and a wide range of generals.


    Even if everyone wants to go, his character is naturally among them. She not only wants to go on stage, but also as a role with identity and lines.


    Qi Qige has a "heavy responsibility". The reason why she can stand out so quickly is inseparable from her usual hard work and her current identity.


    As for Yang Er, after he fell in love with him, he handed everything over to the sixth young master. After getting the consent, he asked how to do it. Perhaps in his eyes, the sixth young master is omnipotent.


    The answer given by Yang Chendong is simple, which is a word of pursuit. To put it bluntly, we should be thick skinned, care more and contact more. After a lot of entanglement, the success will be improved a lot. That''s why a good woman is afraid of pestering Lang.


    Yang er''s orders to Yang Chendong are naturally carried out to the letter, but he will come to the publicity office whenever he has time. The first time was in the name of inspection, but over time, Shuiqing knew that the red people around the sixth young master liked the little girl in the office. That''s the green light.


    When everyone knew about it, his identity and status were highlighted. The director of Shuiqing was polite to him, because everyone knew how powerful the pillow wind was. I thought how high the fifth brother Yang was in the embedded City, not to mention the second brother Yang who was ahead of him.


    With the care of Shuiqing and the foundation of dance, he is in good shape and looks upright. He can''t even think of anything. This time I was entrusted with an important task and arranged a very good role.


    This is not his first time on the stage. A week ago, she performed for a while in the largest XianXianju restaurant in Shicheng. That time, she performed very well. But this did not hinder the tension this time. Before taking the stage, she was still taking a deep breath and forcing herself to calm down.


    The backstage is preparing nervously and orderly. The hall of Fuyun building is even more overcrowded, and Nie Zhengyi and others mixed in the crowd are eager to see through.


    They rushed out of the inn, and then came to Fuyun building as soon as possible. They paid a certain amount of silver at the door. It can also be said that he had the opportunity to squeeze in after taking out all the silver on his body. He was lucky to say that he had some silver on him. Compared with other Beiming soldiers who "escaped", most of them were blocked out of the restaurant because they didn''t have enough silver.


    If they were in Datong mansion, perhaps those soldiers would try to make trouble to express their dissatisfaction, but when they saw the five step mercenary soldiers in Fuyun building standing majestically, they had no intention of making trouble. This is someone else''s territory. They are faced with the legendary elite mercenaries. They really don''t have the courage to defy the law.


    The time finally came at 9 a.m. and the performance began. On the 300 square meter cement table, with a loud trumpet sound, 60 or 70 "soldiers" rushed onto the performance platform from the backstage. A flag was constantly shaking in their hands. Just this appearance attracted bursts of applause from the audience.


    Perhaps it was because the female soldiers were tall and straight, or perhaps the heroism they performed on their faces was no worse than that of men, or maybe it was their high self-worth. They won a full house of applause as soon as they came on the stage, among which Nie Zhengyi and some of his companions cheered.


    In the cheers, a female soldier with lines began their performance. Through their mouth, they explained the siege of nearly 50000 Tatar troops, and then showed that the mercenary soldiers were not afraid of difficulties, life and death and had the courage to fight.


    After all, it''s a performance program. Affected by the venue and surrounding environment, it''s impossible to show every battle perfectly. It''s just a description of some special battle cases. But even so, it still excited the audience, cheering one after another, and never stopped from the beginning.


    Outside the Fuyun building, Yang Er arrived with 10 members of the guard and 400 soldiers of the first battalion of the independent regiment.


    That is, Yang Er personally dispatched troops. Of course, deputy head Xin Honghai had to cooperate eagerly. He personally took a battalion of soldiers and expressed his sincere cooperation. As soon as I arrived outside the building, I saw more than 200 soldiers in Beiming military uniforms outside the door.


    "Catch them all and kill the rebels!" Yang Er just looked at them for a moment and issued a military order. At present, the soldiers they took rushed towards the Beiming soldiers who still stretched their necks and wanted to move in the restaurant.


    Before they knew what was going on, the soldiers became prisoners at the bottom of the ranks. Some brave soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty did not resist when they saw that they were captured by mercenaries. They just shouted with their mouth, "why arrest people? We followed the messengers of the northern Ming Dynasty to your place. You can''t do this to us."


    The answer was to catch people and stop talking, and then they were taken away in the street. They were bound one by one with black cloth on their mouths. More than 200 people soon disappeared outside the restaurant without resistance. For these people, Yang Er didn''t mean to look more. He just stared at the Fuyun building and asked a company commander in charge of the safety of the publicity office this time: "how many Beiming soldiers entered the building?"


    "About sixty or seventy people look like. They are easy to recognize. They are all wearing Beiming military uniforms." the company commander stood at attention and replied respectfully after saluting.


    "OK, you stay outside. If you find that some soldiers of Beiming Dynasty have escaped, take them directly. If there is resistance, you can take measures." hearing that so many people entered the restaurant, Yang er''s eyes became deep and his body showed a murderous spirit from inside to outside.


    She sent a letter to herself last night, hoping that he could come and watch her performance. Just from this point of view, their relationship is progressing very smoothly. But Yang Er didn''t promise immediately. He followed Yang Chendong. The responsibility was so great that he couldn''t even grasp his own free time.


    But now, 60 or 70 soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty are in the restaurant. If their idea is to destroy the performance, isn''t it dangerous. He didn''t mind killing if someone did. "I hope you just watch one program. If you have other ideas, you will regret coming to this world."


    After making up his mind, Yang Er called Xin Honghai, deputy head of the independent regiment. After some discussion with him, he decided to arrest people in the restaurant.


    "If you can''t do it, you''d better not do it. After all, there are many people watching the opera." thinking that the sixth young master loved the people under his rule, Yang Chendong told a crowd to wait.


    At this time, inside the Fuyun building, the performance has lasted more than an hour. Now it is coming to an end. It has greatly broken the offensive of the Tatar army and defeated the enemy. Now it is time to cheer and win the song.


    "When the sun sets and the red clouds fly, the soldiers hit the target and return the camp, return the camp..."


    "Comrades in arms are like brothers. Victory calls us together. You are from Tiannan and he is from Haibei. We are all brothers of the God of war..."


    An exciting military song resounded on the stage. Under the concerted chorus of the five tone actresses, it brought one high tide after another to the people. The people who were inspired applauded, but the applause continued.


    Nie Zhengyi was also mixed in the crowd, his eyes shining, and his heart was excited.


    Seeing this program, Nie Zhengyi was deeply encouraged. Although time was limited, such a novel program was the only one he had seen in his life. He had never heard of such a performance in the future. Even if the time was short, he was still excited and even deeply infected.

 Chapter 763

    This is the real army. In the face of a strong enemy, we are not afraid of life and death. On the battlefield, we use all means, and the officers and soldiers are united and sincere.


    Growing up in such an army can be called a real soldier; Only growing up in such an army can we talk about great ideals.


    In contrast, his Datong mansion in the northern Ming Dynasty is too far away. Only when the enemy came less did they dare to attack. It was enough. It seemed that they were afraid of provoking the other party. The enemy came more and more. He turned around and fled without fighting. He didn''t have the courage to face difficulties.


    However, those who have the ability and ideas can judge whether the familiarity is strong or weak. At this time, Nie Zhengyi''s eyes are full of envy. But when I thought that I was a member of the northern Ming army and a centurion, the warm blood gushing from my body was forced back.


    "Hey, it''s just a dream. I''d better go back and be a centurion in the future." Nie Zhengyi lowered his head slowly. I don''t know whether to lament his bad luck or his untimely life.


    At this time, a strong murderous spirit suddenly hit the whole body. Nie Zhengyi, who practiced martial arts since childhood, had a good physical quality. His instinct was to let his body go to the left and a big hand slipped on the position he stood just now.


    When he looked back, he saw a soldier in a green military uniform standing behind his side. At this time, the two sides looked at each other clearly.


    The soldier of the independent regiment felt a flush when he failed to hit. When he saw that most of the other comrades in arms were made by one blow, he reached out and fixed his eyes on the target, but he did miss, which made him very unhappy.


    "Boy, I don''t care who you are. I can catch you now and live. If you resist, it''s asking for trouble." that is, the soldiers of the independent regiment were impolite and directly put forward their own requirements.


    Nie Zhengyi is also a centurion. How could he be arrested for one word? Although he disobeyed the military order when he went out this time, it should be the commander Xu Deyi who came forward to catch him. How can mercenaries attack him?


    "I''m not in trouble, why should you catch me." he won''t be caught without a hand, but he doesn''t want to fight with mercenaries. He knows the strength of the other party, and the program he just performed gives him a new understanding.


    "You have not committed a crime, please do not has the final say, please follow us back." we feel that the fierce and fierce temper emitted from the whole body of Nie just is not the same as the soldier of the independent regiment. Instead, he chose to give up directly, but rather to surrender the other side by the language.


    "It''s impossible. I''m centurion of the Beiming Dynasty. It''s impossible to go back with the you." Nie Zhengyi shook his head. He didn''t know what he meant. But what he knew was that once he was caught, he would be a prisoner and lose the freedom of life, which was not what he thought.


    "Then don''t blame me." seeing that Nie Zhengyi wasn''t obedient, the soldiers of the independent regiment had to shake their heads. When they weren''t worried about it, there were some people who didn''t know why to watch the excitement. They directly grabbed Nie Zhengyi.


    At this time, the performance of the program has come to an end, and a crowd of publicity virgin soldiers are lining up on the stage to make a curtain call. The audience are holding warm applause to affirm each other''s wonderful performance this time. But at this time, there was a fight under the stage, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Among the people watching the program, there were nearly 70 soldiers from the northern Ming Dynasty. About 60 of them were locked and subdued at the first time. After all, their Beiming military uniforms are too conspicuous. But there are still nine people who are resisting, all of whom are slightly powerful.


    Among them, Nie Zhengyi''s fighting here is also the fastest and fastest ending.


    "Bang!" under the collision of a punch and a punch, the soldier of the independent regiment retreated two steps after being hit, and then a long leg kicked him right in the chest, making him step back again. If there were not many people standing behind him, I''m afraid he would fall to the ground.


    After defeating the soldiers of the independent regiment, Nie Zhengyi instinctively wanted to escape, but he quickly and reluctantly shook his head, because I don''t know when he found four mercenary soldiers standing around him, who are staring at himself.


    The crowd suddenly heard the sound of fighting. At first, bursts of screams came from the Fuyun building. Even on the performance stage, some female soldiers were shaking all over. It was one thing for them to "fight and kill" on the program, but the real fight was another thing.


    Dryness began to appear, but it was soon suppressed. The people have noticed that there are many mercenaries and soldiers on the scene. Each of them had big arms, round waists and fierce eyes. The appearance of these people gave us a very reassuring feeling. More people were very excited. Just now they watched the program, everything was well rehearsed. Where was the real wonderful fight between dragons and tigers? Even some brave people found a good seat to sit down. It seems that this is the real program they want to watch today.


    On the stage, Yang Er appeared with ten of his guards. As soon as he appeared, publicity director Shui Qing hurried over, "brother Yang, what''s going on?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a small matter." Yang er''s face showed a confident look. He first nodded to Shuiqing, then nodded to his own style, then opened his voice and shouted: "Everyone pay attention. I''m Yang Er of Yang''s house. This place has been controlled by mercenaries. You don''t have to panic, let alone crowd. Things will be over soon. Let''s watch the play for free."


    Yang er''s original voice was loud, and the voice shouted from the Dantian was even louder. As expected, the crowd was much quieter. Although most people didn''t know Yang Er, others said that it was from Yang''s house. Isn''t that the people around the God of war? Even the God of war sent people, what else can they worry about.


    After Yang Erliang knew his identity, the dry people soon quieted down, and then one by one looked at the fighting field with the mentality of watching the play.


    In the resistance of the nine, four of them were soon subdued, and only five, including Nie Zhengyi, were still fighting with the independent regiment.


    Nie Zhengyi is an enemy of four, but he has lost the wind. With his ability, the soldiers of the independent regiment can''t get any benefits one-on-one, but it''s hard to say one-on-four. He carries it very hard, and his heart is also unfair. Seeing that everyone''s eyes fall on himself, he shouted with a plan, "What''s the matter? Aren''t mercenaries very powerful? Why do you want to play the trick of winning more than less? Don''t you dare to fight me fairly one-on-one?"


    It''s not reasonable to shout like this. On the battlefield, the stress is to kill and defeat the enemy. Who cares how many people you have? You have few people, that''s just to prove your ability. But it''s not on the battlefield, and there are so many people watching. Nie Zhengyi''s cry attracted a lot of comments, and even got the support of some people.


    Deputy commander Xin Honghai, who was commanding the soldiers, was stunned when he heard this. He didn''t expect that there were such smart people among the soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty. He knew how to take advantage of the situation. He couldn''t help looking at Nie Zhengyi and thought about what to say.


    But before Xin Honghai could make a statement, Yang Er, who was standing on the stage, had already opened his mouth. "On the battlefield, only talking about life and death, no one would say fair to me. However, even if you want one-on-one, I will help you. Badaojiang, you go and try his weight. Be careful not to kill. This man has some skills and should have a job."


    "Yes, brother Yang." hearing the opportunity to show his skills, Badaojiang immediately grinned, nodded excitedly, took the job, strode towards the fighting field and walked over.


    When Yang Er shouted, the four soldiers of the independent regiment who shot at the same time had stopped. All of them turned red and had not won the opponent for so long. They felt that it was a kind of insult. But when Yang Er gave the order, they had to follow suit.


    Yang er''s cry attracted everyone''s attention and landed on Badaojiang who was getting off the stage and walking forward step by step.


    Badaojiang came from the Jianghu and was originally unparalleled in boxing. Later, he joined the Yang family and became a guard around the sixth young master. He also had the opportunity to get Yang Chendong''s advice. His strength is not what it used to be.


    Now he has the opportunity to perform in public. Of course, he will seize this opportunity.


    First, he strode forward, and the goal seemed to go straight to Nie Zhengyi. But in the process of walking, he happened to meet a North Ming Shichang who was fighting with the independent regiment. When he passed by, he suddenly punched. Suddenly, the North Ming Shichang waved his fist and blocked him. But it was this blow that blew him out directly.


    His body fell three or four meters behind him before he could fall. This fall was already painful, and even the corners of his mouth spilled a trace of blood. Obviously, he suffered a lot of internal injuries under one punch.


    Taking this opportunity, the soldiers of the independent regiment who fought against him came forward and subdued him. Just one punch defeated a Beiming Shichang who was capable of fighting for a long time. This blow first attracted the silence of the whole audience, and then burst into applause, expressing people''s admiration for Badaojiang.


    Badaojiang smiled as he hugged his fists and arched his hands around the field. Then he continued to move forward. Another chief Wu of the northern Ming Dynasty was punched and flew away by him. At that time, the other two soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty who were still fighting stopped and took the initiative to be bound. They had seen that Badaojiang was powerful and knew that he was not an opponent. Why ask for trouble.

 Chapter 764

    In this way, only Nie Zhengyi was still standing there, but his look was also very dignified. Obviously, he saw the strength of Badaojiang.


    In this moment, Badaojiang appeared opposite Nie Zhengyi, and then asked in a disdainful voice, "boy, do you want to get a punch or tie your hands?


    "Let''s fight. It''s rare to meet an opponent like you." facing the strong pressure exerted by Badaojiang, Nie Zhengyi didn''t choose to retreat to shrink, but moved a shoulder. He didn''t surrender and wanted to fight to the end.


    "OK." Badaojiang was afraid that the other party would be soft, so he didn''t enjoy playing. Now Nie Zhengyi''s choice hit his heart. When he laughed, his body suddenly rushed to Nie Zhengyi''s side and waved a fist.


    Nie Zhengyi, who had been paying attention to Badaojiang''s move for a long time, saw a punch hit his right shoulder. He quickly let his body down and kicked out with a long foot. He had seen Badaojiang''s move, so Nie Zhengyi wouldn''t fight it foolishly.


    "Bang!"


    One kick hit Badaojiang''s waist, and the two scored immediately. In the first round, Nie Zhengyi took advantage of it and made meritorious service with one kick. On the contrary, Badaojiang missed a punch and got a kick. Obviously, he lost points.


    "Badaojiang, are you ok? The sixth young master has said more than once that the lion fights the rabbit with all his strength. If you are careless, you can step back." Yang Er on the stage naturally sees everything in his eyes. Nie Zhengyi is really good at everything and his body is flexible enough. But the main reason why he was kicked is carelessness.


    Yang er''s reprimand also made Badaojiang blush. "Brother Yang, give me a chance. I must clean up this boy."


    Badaojiang was fierce and vigilant. He rushed forward twice and stared at Nie Zhengyi.


    At this moment, Nie Zhengyi was also tense. He seemed to make a profit in the first round. In fact, when he kicked out that kick, the rebound force was not light. He still felt his legs numb, which also confirmed the strength of Badaojiang in another direction.


    Now people''s hearts are full of caution and staring at themselves, which gives Nie Zhengyi a sense of being stared at by the tiger. It seems that no matter what he wants to do next, he can''t escape the other party''s attention and make contributions.


    Nie Zhengyi was shocked by the momentum emanating from Badaojiang. He didn''t dare to act rashly. Badaojiang really didn''t care about that set. His body moved forward, his long fist burst in, and his hands were like two dragons going to sea. It seemed that he was just attacking without defense.


    But we must not be confused by this false image. In the face of Badaojiang, which has been prepared, if Nie Zhengyi chooses to attack at this time, he will suffer. After all, their strength is not on the same line, and there is still a great distance between them.


    "Tongtong." Nie Zhengyi didn''t dare to attack. He just kept defending in the face of the surging fists, and then the long fist hit him. Every time he hit, he couldn''t help but show his teeth. It was really painful.


    After hitting more than a dozen punches in this way, Nie Zhengyi felt that his arms seemed to be unable to lift up. Badaojiang once again used a strong catcher. After pressing his neck, he threw Nie Zhengyi out.


    Nie Zhengyi, who had been stunned by the beating, tried his best to land behind his back and alleviate the possible pain. When he just landed and made a dull hum, two soldiers of the independent regiment came to hold him down, which was a complete subduement.


    "Take all the troublemakers away." Yang Er, who was standing on the stage of the performance, waved his hand, then gently nodded to the publicity director Shui Qing, and showed a reassuring look towards Qi Qige. He strode away from the Fuyun building surrounded by Peng Yue and others.


    Shortly after Yang ER and others left, Zhang Quan and Xu Deyi rushed over with dozens of Beiming soldiers, but the answer they got was that there were Beiming soldiers making trouble here. Now all of them have been taken away. If you want someone, go to Shicheng military camp.


    Zhang Quan of Shicheng military camp didn''t dare to go. With the dozens of people brought by Xu Deyi and, I''m afraid it''s not enough to plug their teeth. Helpless, he thought of Yu Mian. At this moment, the only thing he can ask for help is the city master''s house.


    Besides, the three hundred soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty were taken away in a muddle headed way, and then they were taken to the mercenary barracks outside Nancheng, where they were detained separately and interrogated repeatedly. The main idea was that they left the Datong government mission without permission to find out what they wanted to do, whether they wanted to inquire about mercenary secrets and urban defense, etc.


    In the face of such a charge of beheading, all the soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty shook their heads like a wave drum. They were really just curious about the program to be played, so they ran out of the inn with the courage. There were no other ideas.


    Not to mention the anxieties and excuses in the hearts of the three hundred Beiming soldiers, Nie Zhengyi, who was well cleaned up by Badaojiang, felt a little dizzy all the time, and then he was taken to a very quiet place with a black cover on his head.


    The reason why he was very quiet was that he couldn''t hear any sound in his ears. It was not until I didn''t know how long before the sound of footsteps came. Then the black cover on his head was taken off. He felt the glare of the sun in front of him. At the same time, Nie Zhengyi also saw a very young childe standing in front of him.


    The childe looked at him with a smile on his face. At the same time, he was also looking at the visitor. He is young and handsome, especially with an indescribable temperament. He feels as thick as a mountain and as broad as a sea. Standing in Haoli, although with a smile, he still gives him a great pressure.


    "Who are you?" Nie Zhengyi asked aloud when he saw Yang Er, who had ordered the army before, standing beside the young childe with a servant like appearance. He instinctively told him that the childe in front of him must be very complicated.


    "Presumptuous, are you free to ask questions in front of the loyal and brave Duke of Daming?" Yang er''s roar sounded before the childe answered.


    "Daming... Loyal and brave." hearing this, Nie Zhengyi knelt down on the ground with a soft leg and a plop.


    This is not to say that he has no backbone, but the name of Yang Chendong has long been heard in the north and south of the river. Even in the military barracks of Datong government, this topic is often talked about when there is nothing between soldiers. In the hearts of all the soldiers, the loyal and brave Duke of the Ming Dynasty has long been a myth and has become synonymous with power and invincibility.


    "Have you heard of me?" seeing Nie Zhengyi kneeling in front of him, Yang Chendong''s face has not changed at all. Perhaps he has been used to all this.


    "Yes, I''ve heard of the name of Duke Zhongdan. I know you''re fighting very hard." Nie Zhengyi replied with some excitement. He was able to meet the loyal and courageous public in person and even talk to him, which he had never dreamed of before.


    At this time, Nie Zhengyi, like those seven grade small county magistrates, was summoned by the current emperor. There was only excitement and excitement in his heart.


    "Hehe, my level of fighting is just average. It''s mainly because the soldiers below work hard that I can have glory again and again." Yang Chendong said modestly.


    Nie Zhengyi doesn''t seem to agree with this view. Maybe it''s because he learned something in the city yesterday, which made him couldn''t help saying: "that''s also the ability of loyalty and courage. I said, it''s a happy and proud thing for you to love soldiers like children and become your subordinates. Why don''t they work hard?"


    This slightly flattering remark attracted a burst of laughter from Yang Chendong. "Well, I know you. Your name is Nie Zhengyi. Unexpectedly, you are still very talkative. So, if you are given a chance, do you want to join the mercenary army?"


    Zhongdan Gong even knew himself and took the initiative to solicit himself. This honor immediately excited Nie Zhengyi. But I suddenly thought of my mother in Datong mansion. Although his father died in the war with Wala a few years ago, and although he has not married a wife because of his high morale, he still has a mother and lives in Datong mansion. What will his mother do if he joins the mercenary army now? Once the Ming army and the royal guards know it, I''m afraid my mother will be in danger.


    Nie Zhengyi''s face changed constantly. Yang Chendong just looked at him without any urge. Until the time passed, Nie Zhengyi raised his head, and then said seriously, "my Lord, although I really envy the treatment of mercenaries and admire your courage to attack the enemies on the grassland, I still can''t join the mercenary army."


    "Is it because of your mother?" Yang Chendong asked with a smile as Nie Zhengyi finished speaking.


    "You know that?" Nie Zhengyi''s face showed a surprised expression. How could he know that soon after they left Datong, the intelligence personnel of the Security Bureau learned the news. While reporting the situation to the superior department of the Security Bureau and notifying Shicheng, they also began to investigate these entourages. Nie Zhengyi is the main object of study, and his situation is naturally very clear.


    "Ha ha. Of course I know. I also know that you are a military family. I know you are filial. I also know that you have a high vision. You haven''t got a wife at the age of 25. It''s not because you can''t afford to marry, but because you haven''t met the right one. How about? After watching the program performed by the female soldiers of our propaganda team today, they are all in good shape, good-looking and have a good reputation Do you like it? "

 Chapter 765

    Yang Chendong smiled and said sentence by sentence. And every time he said a word, Nie Zhengyi couldn''t help shivering all over his body. Zhong Dan Gong really knows everything. Even he is such a small head of a hundred households, the situation is so clear. Doesn''t that mean that the details of their thousand person mission have long been lost?


    Nie Zhengyi was still surprised, but after listening to Yang Chendong''s words, he opened his mouth wide enough to put in an egg. "If I said that even if you joined a mercenary, your mother would be fine, and I allowed you to choose an unmarried female soldier as your wife in the performance team, what would you choose?"


    "Is there... Such a good thing?" Nie Zhengyi was really surprised and couldn''t help asking.


    "Ha ha, it must not be necessary to cheat you in my capacity." Yang Chendong didn''t answer directly, but this sentence is the answer.


    What is Yang Chendong''s identity? That is, the people who are very afraid of even the northern Ming emperor and the Southern Ming emperor. Even the king of the grassland will be frightened when he hears his name. How can such a person casually joke with such a small Centurion?


    As soon as this sentence was asked, Nie Zhengyi knew that what he thought was superfluous. That is to say, there is such a good thing. Where is the reason why he doesn''t agree? At present, he knelt down to the ground, knocked his head three times towards Yang Chendong and said, "my subordinate Nie Zhengyi is willing to join a mercenary and be born for the Duke of the country. He won''t change all his life."


    "Ha ha, good." Nie Zhengyi finally made a choice. Yang Chendong stepped forward to help him up, and then looked at another one. He said, "yes, your eyes are pure. You must be a man with promise. That''s it. I''ll take you."


    Nie Zhengyi was convinced by Yang Chendong, but he didn''t stay in Shicheng. Instead, he was put back together with the 300 soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty and returned to the inn again. In other words, Nie Zhengyi is loyal to Yang Chendong, but the nature of his work is different. He has become a chess piece buried in Datong mansion. He can play a decisive role in transmitting important military intelligence at key times.


    Yang Chendong was good to Nie Zhengyi and directly proposed that after returning to Datong mansion, there will be special people responsible for his affairs and special people to contact him, so as to avoid his identity exposure and danger as much as possible. At the same time, he also prepared a lot of silver for Nie Zhengyi. Yang Chendong has only one requirement, that is, to buy off his Shangguan as soon as possible, and then continue to be promoted.


    Just a centurion, the position is still too light. What Yang Chendong wants is a general with real power and access to more secrets. Nie Zhengyi also made a guarantee. He had no doubt about his ability. He was already a centurion when he was so young, which fully explained everything. If there is gold and silver to open the way, he is very confident that he will rush up and get a higher position in a short time.


    Zhang Quan went to the city master''s residence. Soon after, Yu Mian personally went to the barracks to communicate and asked for many of the 300 captured Beiming soldiers back.


    To Zhang Quanhe and Xu Deyi''s surprise, none of the three hundred soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty came back with injuries. That is to say, they went to the mercenary barracks and were only interrogated and not punished. On this point, Xu Deyi is very aware that mercenaries are really a disciplined army. I''m afraid only such an army can win every battle against Mongolian cavalry.


    "Hum! It''s just some ordinary soldiers who are not in the class. How can they be valued by mercenaries." Zhang Quan does have different opinions. He thinks that it''s because the captured soldiers are too low that they don''t attract the interest of mercenaries.


    This is the end of a farce. According to what Nie Zhengyi thought before, Zhang Quan and Xu Deyi didn''t punish the 300 soldiers. They just gave a warning. It''s very reasonable that the law doesn''t blame the public.


    After the farce, Zhang Quan and Xu Deyi went to the city master''s house again. This has wasted nearly a day in vain, and the negotiations will continue.


    In Yang''s house, Yang Chendong was thinking with his eyes closed. Yang Er stood aside and dared not say a word more. Until the movement outside the door, the figure of Hu mang appeared. Yang Er left the house with light steps.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?" Hu mang heard from the guard. After the sixth young master went out and came back, he didn''t even eat dinner. He hurried over from the military camp. At the moment, he asked Yang Er, who had been staying with the sixth young master.


    "This... Hard to say." Yang Er shook his head and didn''t know how to answer.


    "What is hard to say, what is." Hu mang glared at Yang Er, like a guilty look.


    Hu Mang''s loyalty to Yang Chendong naturally needs no doubt. If only one person in the army did not betray Yang Chendong, it must be Hu mang. Because of this, Yang Er also trusted him very much. At that time, he took the sixth young master out of the house and privately went to the barracks to meet Nie Zhengyi. "Tiger head, as soon as the young master appeared, Nie Zhengyi was subdued, but at the same time he also said something about the Datong mansion. According to him, the upper class of the northern Ming Dynasty has always said bad things about the young master in the army. They have always said that the young master is an anti bone man and has been on guard. I heard that many soldiers in the northern Ming army believe this statement."


    Yang er''s answer finally what happened to Hu mang Zhongqing. I didn''t know I wouldn''t worry before, but now that I know it, I smiled and said, "I think what a big thing. Don''t worry. The young master is broad-minded. He will never worry about such a small thing."


    "Yes, young master, I won''t be worried about such a small matter, but not long ago, the Security Bureau sent information about the northern Ming Dynasty. It is said that many people there have put forward suggestions to order nuergandisi area to cut off our supply from the sea."


    "What, do they really dare?" hearing this, even Hu Mang''s look changed, and then stared at Yang Er, "what farts don''t come out together, and they have to say one by one, hum."


    With these words, Hu mang strode towards the house. As soon as he entered the room and came to Yang Chendong, he stood at attention and said, "young master, don''t worry. I''ll take the independent regiment to nuergandisi area right away. Don''t they want to cut off our supply road? Let''s level them first."


    "Hmm?" Yang Chendong, who had been closing his eyes, sat on his chair and opened his eyes at this moment. "The independent regiment has such a strong combat power that it can destroy the whole northern Ming army of nuergan Dusi with one regiment? It can also control every city and ensure the safety of our supply road?"


    "Ah? Well... We can''t do it." even if Hu mang is so confident, he can''t say it with a bitter face at this moment.


    The intelligence of the Security Bureau has long recorded that there are many Beiming guard stations in nuergandushi area, with about hundreds of thousands of troops, which are widely distributed. The farthest two guard stations are thousands of miles apart. Is it possible for an independent regiment to occupy such a large territory?


    Not to mention the independent regiment, even if we send all the troops in Shicheng now, or we can defeat Beiming garrison, it is impossible to occupy there and maintain stability there.


    The place is too big and there are too many guards. Unless we have enough troops, we can''t control it. Not to mention, Yang Chendong is not ready to turn against Beiming. According to his meaning, both Beiming and Nanming are composed of Han people. In the future, a strong population base is essential to lead Han people to the top of the world. Unless necessary, he did not want to be difficult for the Han people, let alone an enemy with the Han army. Otherwise, it would be tantamount to digging his own foundation.


    If the northern Ming court really ordered to block the supply road, Yang Chendong would be really uncomfortable if he didn''t want to fight. After all, the ability of self hematopoiesis in the original city is too low. If there is no continuous entry of materials embedded in the city, it will be a problem whether it can survive or not, let alone develop on the grassland.


    Hu mang stopped talking. Yang Chendong fell into silence again. Now he needs to think of a way to prevent the northern Ming court from giving orders to nuergandisi area. How to do this is really embarrassing.


    The negotiation is still going on in the city master''s house, and it''s getting smoother and smoother. Maybe it''s because Zhang Quan''s attitude is very firm. Yu Mian finally gave way. He didn''t mean to ask the other party for military pay. Of course, Zhang Quan never mentioned that the city should be managed by the northern Ming court. Finally, the two sides reached an agreement, that is, to issue a joint statement to show that the alliance between Datong government and Shicheng means that one side is in trouble and the other side should send troops unconditionally.


    The agreement was finally reached. I think those who knew the news had to consider more things when they wanted to start, which made Zhang Quan seem very satisfied. After finishing his job, he refused Yu Mian''s suggestion to ask him to stay in the city for a few more days, and left the city with thousands of guards. After Yu Mian sent Zhang Quan away, he strode to Yang''s house and met Yang Chendong.


    In the hall of Yang mansion, Yang Chendong looked at the joint statement made by both sides, smiled and said, "it''s just a piece of waste paper."


    There is a reason why Yang Chendong would say so. The statement only said that the two sides are allies of each other. If one side has something to do, the other side will support it, but it also stated how many reinforcements to send. In other words, if one party is really in trouble, the other party can send 10000 people, 1000 people, or even 100 people. Such a big loophole is in front of him. Yang Chendong doesn''t believe that Yu Mian and Zhang Quan''s shrewdness will not see it, but neither side has pointed it out, which already represents a lot of meaning.

 Chapter 766

    Putting such a big loophole and pretending not to see it has already shown that both sides are simply doing what they want. They just want to pull the flag and pull the tiger''s skin and scare it first. But Yang Chendong can understand that the information is so underdeveloped. Even if one party is attacked, when the news reaches the other party''s ears, I''m afraid it''s too late. What''s the point of sending reinforcements again?


    Yu Mian naturally knows this truth. More clearly, what Zhang Quan wants is just a general righteousness. He wants to use Shicheng to shock some Mongolian troops who want to fight Datong government. As for sending reinforcements to help, forget it. He has heard more than once these days that the food of mercenaries is not much worse than that of his eunuch. It''s just food, which the Datong government can''t afford.


    Anyway, the negotiation was finally a result. Yu Mian also completed a political task. While relaxing, he also focused on another thing. He looked at Yang Chendong and asked, "sixth young master, have you really made a decision to win Dalu city?"


    "Yes, I want to take it there. Before that, I sent people from the Security Bureau to investigate the situation there. The information has been fed back. There are only 10000 Tatar troops belonging to tuotuobuhua, of which 5000 are still infantry. Hehe, it''s not worth mentioning in front of mercenaries." Yang Chendong admitted with a smile. It''s obvious that he has made up his mind if he can say this.


    Although Yu Mian is the city Lord, he doesn''t know how much worse than Yang Chendong''s power. He has only the right to advise on some things and has no decision-making power. Now hearing that Yang Chendong seemed determined, he said carefully, "sixth young master, Dalu city is a barrier in the northwest of the northern Ming Dynasty and a buffer zone for both of us. Once we get through there, we can see knives and guns at any time."


    "Yes. That''s what I want. I can see knives and guns at any time. Let me tell you, I got the news that the northern Ming court is considering giving orders to the guards of nuergandu division to cut off our logistics supply. If so, what about the food and grass of the army? What about the security of Shicheng? They forced me to do so."


    Yang Chendong said this with a helpless look, and after saying that, he was surprised by Yu Mian. "This time, I not only want to get through to Dalu City, but also go to the capital of Beiming Dynasty in person. Some people want to see."


    "Ah! No, No." Yu Mian was really frightened for a moment, and said with a panic on his face: "sixth young master, a gentleman does not stand under the dangerous wall. Once the northern Ming court really wants to deal with you, once something happens in their territory, the whole Yang Department will be in a mess."


    Looking at Yu Mian in such a hurry, Yang Chendong was very pleased, which at least showed that the other party was really good for himself. When he was moved, he said confidently, "Don''t worry, as long as you occupy Dalu City, you will open the door to the northwest of Beiming capital. Unless the other party makes a decision to fight to the death with the mercenaries, they don''t dare to move me casually. Besides, I have given orders to the Security Bureau and chixian City, and some elite cold fronts will enter Beiming capital as soon as possible The elite cold front is enough to act as a deterrent. "


    Yang Chendong waved his hand carelessly. For others, it may be extremely dangerous to enter the capital of Beiming Dynasty at this time, but Yang Chendong is really nothing to Dachang. Unless the other party can solve himself in an instant with the momentum of thunder, no one wants to kill himself if he is given a little reaction time.


    Yang Chendong was so confident that he made a decision. Yu Mian knew he had no way to say anything. What he could do was to look after the city and let it develop rapidly when Master Liu was not in Shicheng. It was a great achievement not to worry people.


    Three days after Mian met Yang Chendong, there was a big move in Shicheng military camp. The third division of Lengfeng and the Nvzhen cavalry regiment that fully replenished the source of troops finally set out.


    This time, they will leave Shicheng and go all the way north into the Siberian region controlled by the golden tent khanate, and will launch a frontal attack on the so-called golden family. For this expedition, Yang Chendong only provided military materials with 200 carriages.


    In front of Yang Chendong in the Yang mansion stood Wu Sheng, the commander of the third division, Chen Bo, the political commissar, Chunyang, the third head, and ye La, the head of the Nvzhen cavalry regiment.


    "This expedition is of great significance. I believe all grassland tribes will pay attention to you. My requirements are also very simple. They should play the power of mercenaries, strike the enemy in fear, and they can''t eat and sleep well when they hear your name. Are you confident of completing this task?" Yang Chendong looked at Wu Sheng and asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes!" the natural wusheng four answered in unison.


    "Well, I have great confidence in you, too. But I still want to charge you that you can attack and occupy some important military areas all the way north. If necessary, you are allowed to expand your troops and ask you to fight steadily. The logistics materials of 200 carriages can''t last long for the army. There must be a safe way behind you Give the channel, this is also the foundation of your survival, understand? "Yang Chendong knows that fighting is money and logistics.


    In modern wars, when a single shell is fired, that is, tens of millions or more, or even one shot, it may cost a dollar or even more. This is why countries often negotiate when things happen, and they will not use force easily unless necessary. But at this time, although the army does not consume heavy firearms, the soldiers need money for food, drink and Lazar. The army does not have enough food and grass as a foundation, which can easily lead to instability and problems.


    "Steadily and steadily, step by step, this is what we ask of you, and I am here waiting for your victory." at the end of the meeting, after Yang Chendong said this sentence, the three divisions and Nvzhen cavalry regiment, with a total of about 10000 people, left Shicheng and headed north.


    At this time, it is still snowing outside. Normally, such weather is not suitable for troops. Even the escort of grain and grass has brought great difficulties. But Yang Chendong doesn''t want to wait any longer. The time of one''s life is limited. If you want to achieve your life goal, you must seize every minute. As for the heavy snow, it will have to go through in the end. Instead of slowly adapting in the future, it''s better to start here.


    "Young master, there is heavy snow everywhere, and there is no road in some places. It is really troublesome for the army to take action." Hu mang stood beside Yang Chendong, standing on the city tower of Shicheng, looking at the back of the army gradually disappearing, said with a slight feeling.


    "Yes, there is some trouble. But the real strong army will not stop because of the bad weather. Our mercenaries are to create miracles and make all the impossible possible." Yang Chendong nodded in agreement, and then said in a very heroic tone. After saying this, he put his eyes on the surrounding generals, "let''s go. When everyone comes, we''ll have a meeting to discuss the attack on Dalu city."


    TA Lu city is also called TA Lu city. In the west of Zhengxiang white banner in Inner Mongolia today. Records of the northern expedition by Jin Youzi of the Ming Dynasty: in the eighth year of Yongle (1410), Zhu Di made a northern expedition. "Jinshui moraine travels for more than ten miles, and there is an ancient city near the road. The instructions said:" this is the bone City, too. I''ll try to hunt here. ".


    To the southeast of TA Lu city is Zhangjiakou, which is already the boundary of Hebei. It is much closer to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. That is to say, once you occupy this place, you will set up a sword of Damocles in the northwest of the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, which can fall down at any time and serve as a deterrent.


    The meeting was held in the newly-built combat conference room in the city master''s residence. In front of the huge sand table, Yang Chendong began to divide the work among the leaders one by one. "Lord Yu Mian, you are still staying in the city during this war. You are responsible for the public security and normal development order in the city, as well as the food and grass problems of the army. You should be in place in time. In a short time, a new batch of materials from the naked city will arrive. You should also do reception registration."


    "Commander Su He, your Tatar cavalry regiment will take the lead this time. I know that Amugulang guarding Dalu city is your old friend. If possible, it''s best to win the city without fighting. I''ll remember your great merit. On the contrary, if the other party is stubborn, don''t blame us. It will be a river of blood at that time. You should be prepared."


    "Hu Mang, you take the independent regiment and follow the head of the Soviet Union. Once the war starts, you can support it at any time. By the way, you can choose two 100 mm mortars in the warehouse in the city to use when attacking the city."


    "Lv Zhuo, regiment, you take the cavalry to strengthen the two regiment, and then transport the grain and grass. At the same time, the new three new regiments are also called for you. But this time, they are not going to go to war, but to build roads. The crown owners in the storehouse have prepared shovel and broom for you, and ask you to clean out a slightly flat avenue to the city of Ru Lu, and the three regiment of the new recruits is mainly responsible for the protection. Protect the safety of our rear wing and beware of the attack of Tatar cavalry on nearby Saihan mountain. "


    After saying this, Yang Chendong seemed to think of something. He looked at Yu Mian and said: "When the next batch of materials arrives, the corresponding cement plant equipment and staff will be in place. We can''t expect everything to be embedded in the city. In particular, the transportation of cement is too heavy and troublesome. If Shicheng wants to develop, it still needs some factories. This cement plant is under the first batch of construction. It should be built earlier. Once cement can be self-made, it will be more convenient There are many roads that need to be rebuilt. You should worry more about this. "

 Chapter 767

    "Yes, sixth young master, I wrote it down." Yu Mian nodded heavily.


    Finally, Yang Chendong''s eyes fell on the cavalry to strengthen the head of the regiment to pursue the wind, "You don''t want to take part in this war. You are mainly responsible for the safety of Shicheng. If Xiao Xiao wants to make an idea, it depends on your performance. In addition, your regiment is also responsible for receiving materials. If necessary, there are 7000 prisoners in the logistics regiment. Although they are hardworking at ordinary times, many of them used to be cavalry and can start on the battlefield Once it''s dangerous, it can be used. There''s no problem. "


    "Report to the sixth young master, no problem. But can we not stay at home in the next war?" Feng Zhui''s face looked like a prayer. All the troops went out, but left their regiment, which made him very difficult to explain to his brothers and officers below.


    "OK, I''ll give you what you ask." Yang Chendong smiled. He liked such a fighting army. If everyone wanted to retreat and look forward to others to fight once a war broke out, the army would not be far from defeat this time.


    When it comes to attacking Dalu City, it''s not a day or two''s preparation. Basically, the leaders knew the news half a month ago. According to Yang Chendong, it''s the end of November now. He''s still preparing to spend the new year in the capital of Beiming Dynasty. Don''t let this matter be delayed.


    Although it is said that the new year of 1453 is in early February, it is still very nervous for only two months.


    As soon as the battle meeting was held, the commanders went back to prepare for mobilization, and the most exciting thing was to belong to the three new Corps that had just joined mercenaries.


    A regiment has five battalions and four companies with 400 people. A full 6000 recruits have only trained for less than two months, and suddenly a big war is about to happen. The soldiers who want to make contributions are excited one by one.


    At noon, the regiment gave orders to start early tomorrow morning. Each soldier had a half day holiday, but he could go back to accompany his family. Batu left the barracks happily and returned to his home in Shicheng.


    As soon as I got home, I saw my mother BaDaMa and my sister Qiqige waiting for me. In addition, Yang Er, who will soon become his brother-in-law.


    "Batu, are you... Are you afraid?" as soon as he saw his brother coming back, he quickly welcomed him. The relationship between sister and brother has always been excellent. From this point of view, it can be confirmed.


    Mother BaDaMa did not say anything, but from the loving and caring eyes, she had proved everything.


    "Mother, sister, Yang... Second brother, I''m not afraid." he shouted one by one. When he came to Yang Er, Batu wanted to call him his brother-in-law, but he knew that this relationship had not been made public, and only a few people knew it. He didn''t want other comrades in arms to think he entered the military camp by nepotism, so it was easier to call Yang Er brother.


    "Ha ha, what''s up? I said Batu wouldn''t be afraid." Yang Er, who had been waiting for the news, burst into laughter.


    This laughter attracted a trace of dissatisfaction. She stared at Yang Er coyly. "Do you think everyone is like you. When it comes to war, is it only exciting? This is the first time our family Batu has been on the battlefield."


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter if it''s the first time. There must be the first time. Besides, the new Corps is only responsible for building roads in the back. There won''t be any danger. This time, the sixth young master just let them feel the atmosphere of war." Yang Er waved his hand casually. He really didn''t see the new rear corps as going to war, so naturally he didn''t worry.


    At this time, BaDaMa finally spoke, "Yang er said well. Batu is to feel the battlefield atmosphere this time. Their training time is still short. I''m afraid that even if they want to go to the front line, the God of war will not agree."


    "Hey, that''s right." Yang Er smiled and got his own "white eyes."


    The same thing happened in other families. Basically, the family were worried, but these recruits were excited one by one, as if they really wanted to go to the battlefield and could kill the enemy and make contributions.


    Early the next morning, the army that had been ready for more than ten days set out. The first to attack was the Tatar cavalry regiment of 3000 people. Su He, head of the regiment, rode into the city from the south gate, and then crossed the street. He took the army out of the west gate and went straight to the direction of Dalu city.


    After the Tatar cavalry regiment of the Soviet Union, one mercenary after another took to the streets, and then went out of the city to the battlefield. Yang Chendong specifically asked for this. He wanted to let all the soldiers experience such a welcome to Xian Li and let the people in the city feel the strength of the mercenary army. In this way, once there is a lack of troops in the future, there will be more young men Signed up for the army.


    ......


    Answer Lu Cheng.


    The territory originally controlled by Tatars, and now the general Amugulang guarding here also belongs to the Tatar force and belongs to the general of tuotuobuhua.


    Amugulang, translated into Chinese, means peace. In fact, he is as safe as his name. Even when he first joined agadorzi to Tuotuo not long ago, he stayed in Dalu very safe. That''s why no one came to his trouble after such a long time.


    All this can not be attributed to a name, but because of the special geographical location of Dalu city. From here to the southeast is the territory of the northern Ming Dynasty. It can not even go too far to reach the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. It can be said that it is like a dividing line that completely separates the northern Ming Dynasty from the tribes of Mongolia.


    Such an environment, like baking on a fire, may be attacked by the northern Ming army at any time, so it has become the safest place. That is, agadorzi didn''t think about it at the beginning.


    Beiming is fully developing the military and opening up commerce. It is said that it has the meaning of opening a navy and a maritime defense line. Without full preparation, they will never lightly go to war with Mongolian tribes on the grassland. Not to mention that the Hetao area not far from Datong has been occupied by the Wara department led by Yexian. Beiming was afraid that someone would attack him and them from Dalu city? Who would come to their trouble without eyes.


    Under such an environment, Amugulang is very comfortable and in a good mood. When the snow was flying all over the sky, his hanging heart was put down. In such weather, no army is willing to move. This is also the safest time of the year.


    But it was regarded as the safest period. Suddenly, there was news that the Shicheng army was moving towards Dalu city and had passed by Saihan mountain. The distance between the former army and the former army was only 100 miles.


    As soon as the news came out, he was surprised by Amugulang, who was resting in the house. He quickly called the deputy general from already to say goodbye and discuss ways to deal with it.


    Amu Gulang''s figure is not tall, it can only be said that he is an ordinary figure. Relatively speaking, the deputy general is born with five big and three thick. At first glance, he is a fierce general. When they met and listened to the report of the scouts in front of them in the room, their faces became dignified and deep almost at the same time.


    Amugulang''s eyebrows locked together. What''s going on in Shicheng? The scouts have made it very clear in the detective report for a while. Therefore, he also sent scouts into the city to investigate. Facing the open four doors and an unprotected Shicheng, it seems that they are not worried about any scouts coming to inquire about the news. So the scouts went and came back quickly. A series of titles and recent events such as Zhongdan Gong, God of war and messenger of Changsheng day poured into Amugulang''s ears.


    It is because I know more that I feel more terrible about Shicheng. Even the 50000 cavalry of agadorzi were destroyed. With the 5000 cavalry and 5000 infantry in his city, can he really defend the city and block the attack of the God of war army?


    Amugulang was not confident enough. After hesitating for a moment, he said tentatively and asked, "what do you think of leaving the general?"


    "I can''t keep it." after hesitating again and again, he gave his answer.


    "Yes, I can''t keep it, but I can only keep it. I''m grateful that Tuotuo doesn''t spend a lot of sweat. At this time, there''s no reason to let the city go. If they have the ability, they''ll kill me." Amugulang bit his teeth and made the final decision.


    Seeing the Lord''s determination to die, he quickly comforted, "general, if you can bend and stretch, you will be a great husband. I believe even if big Khan knows, he won''t blame you."


    "No, will Khan blame me? If I surrender, I will have an uneasy conscience all my life. If I live in the world, I must insist on something. Well, needless to say, I will fight to the death with five thousand cavalry. If I die unfortunately, I will say goodbye. Don''t think about persistence with five thousand infantry brothers. You can choose to surrender , this is my order. "


    Amu Gulang''s character is still very good. He doesn''t have to force his subordinates to do anything. On the contrary, he gives them a way to live. This also makes shebie excited, "general, don''t worry, if you really die in the war, I will restrain your bones and bury you, so that you can return to the foot of eternal life."


    "Thank you so much," Amugulang said with a fist.


    Two days later, under the city of Dalu, the mercenary vanguard Tatar regiment arrived. Head Su he shouted at the bottom of the city according to Yang Chendong''s order and said he wanted to see Amugulang to talk about the past.


    Both of them used to be generals under the Tatar forces. Naturally, they knew each other before, but their relationship was not very deep. When the two sides met this time, at the beginning, Amugulang looked down on Su He and said, "it''s general Su, ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be alive? What? When your master agadorzi fled, he ordered you to break the back. It''s hard to say whether you defeated the mercenaries?"

 Chapter 768

    Knowing that Su he had surrendered to the mercenaries, now he said these words. It was very obvious that he looked down on them. But Su he was so friendly. Facing the sarcasm of the other party, he didn''t care, but said blandly, "I''m already a head of the mercenary army. As for agadorzi, I deserve to pay him back. I exchanged my own life for the life of his son halaro."


    This is also true. At the beginning, Su he did put forward this request, and Yang Chendong also met him. Otherwise, I''m afraid he would rather die than surrender.


    In the face of Su he''s answer, Amugulang was noncommittal. He seemed to know that there was no point in talking about this topic at this time. "OK, less nonsense, it''s impossible to give way to Dalu city. Khan immediately arranged for me to stay here. No one can occupy here unless I die. If you have any skills, just put your horse here."


    With that, Amugulang waved his long knife and a large horizontal knife immediately blocked the trend of thousands of troops.


    Facing Amugulang''s desperate appearance, Su He shook his head, reined in his horse, and suddenly returned with 3000 cavalry of the Tatar cavalry regiment, forgiving the 5000 cavalry who had been put in battle.


    The mercenary retreated in this way, which made Amugulang look puzzled and puzzled, but the other party had already retreated, and still retreated in an orderly manner. At this time, even if he rushed to kill, he couldn''t get any benefit, so he had to return to the city again with 5000 cavalry.


    "Congratulations, general." seeing that Amugulang returned to the city with the army, Quanxu and Quanyu, the deputy general gave up his farewell and greeted people. As soon as he met, he said happily.


    "Hey." Amugulang didn''t see how happy he was. He just shook his head and said, "they won''t give up here. There will be a big war in the end. This time, it''s just testing my ideas. I think we''ll meet each other next time."


    Amugulang guessed well. Su he took people back without even fighting. He thought that the sixth young master gave him "yes, their military accounts are as neat as a line, so the combat effectiveness of the army can be imagined." as he said goodbye, he was full of envy in his eyes. Even generals want to lead a strong army, and the mercenaries in front of them are obviously a strong army.


    "By the way, what''s the morale of the army?" he gave up the idea of sneaking attack on each other, and Amugulang also felt a lot easier. As for him, he was safe from now until tomorrow morning, so he could relax temporarily.


    When it comes to the morale of the army, the farewell face is not very good. "It''s not very good. When the soldiers heard that they were mercenaries and the God of war''s army, many people were very afraid. Fortunately, we treat our brothers well at ordinary times. Up to now, there is no sign of desertion. But if the other party besieges the city, it''s really hard to say for a long time."


    Shefarewell is also a very capable general, just because as a deputy general in the city, it is difficult to have a chance to show. But he usually treats his brothers well. Because of this, when the war comes, the people below are still obedient. Even in the face of the legendary god of war''s army, there are no people who escape without fighting. All this, his prestige can be said to have played a big role in it.


    It''s just that prestige may play a role in a short time. Once the other party besieges the city for a long time, the psychological pressure will become greater and greater. It''s really hard to say what it will become.


    "They won''t besiege the city. If what I expected is good, I''m afraid they will choose to attack the city tomorrow." Amugulang understands that if there is no city to rely on in such a heavy snow, no one can guarantee that there will be no problem with such a camp in the wilderness for a long time. Even though the God of war fought so fiercely, he would not fail to understand this truth.

 Chapter 769

    I don''t want to say anything. Now it''s him for fish and meat. The right of choice has changed. All he can do is try his best when the other party attacks the city. As for others, life and death are up to him.


    Answer: in Lu city, it''s right that he didn''t choose to sneak out of the city, which disappointed Hu mang who did a good job of slapping the other party''s sneak attack army. Looking at the Musketeers lying in ambush beside the tent, he waved his hand and said, "OK, the other party won''t come out. Let''s all enter the account to keep warm. Come on, let''s inform the sixth young master that we have arrived at the city safely and are ready to attack tomorrow morning."


    Answer: under the city of Lu, there are already swords and crossbows. It looks like a war will break out at any time. It was dark. Behind the army, the cavalry was strengthened, and LV Zhuo of the second regiment was also in a hurry to clean up the road. According to Yang Chendong''s meaning, it is to open a wide road from Shicheng to Dalu City, which is conducive to the contact between the two sides and the mutual support of the army even at a critical time.


    At this time, the road being cleaned by the army has come to the area controlled by Saihan mountain. The intelligence of the reconnaissance battalion has long shown that there is a Tatar army with tens of thousands of people here. Before, it was them who pulled water from the city of arahumaqi, which is not the starting city. Therefore, they were put together by mercenaries. But I don''t know why, since the founding of Shicheng, they haven''t had any military action. They look very tolerant.


    Biting dogs don''t bark! This is an old folk saying. When completing this task, Yang Chendong said to LV Zhuo that there must be no carelessness to find an opportunity for the enemies on Saihan mountain to attack them.


    Therefore, when they came to this area, the cavalry strengthened the alert of the second regiment, and the original guard post was released for two miles, which can ensure that no matter if the enemy approaches, they can find it earlier and make preparations in time.


    "Notifying three new regiments, it is getting dark, ready to build up military accounts, notify the battalions of the battalion and cook the pot." Lv Zhuoqi looked at the six thousand recruits fighting against shovel and broom, and ordered them down.


    The 6000 recruits did well. At least they couldn''t find any laziness in their work. It''s also true that who can join the army at this time is not trying to show. You know, there are still prisoners in the camp who defeated agadorzi 7000 years ago. In terms of combat effectiveness, they don''t know how much better than the recruits. If it weren''t for the sake of loyalty, they were worried that once the 7000 prisoners were released, they would form a mainstream and disrupt the existing management model of mercenaries. Where would the 6000 recruits come from?


    It is no exaggeration to say that every quota of these 6000 people is very precious. They only get what they want after countless comparisons. The opportunity is not easy. Of course, everyone wants to grasp it. This is also their first mission. Although it appears in the situation of coolie, every recruit still tries to show his efforts in order to give a better impression to the superior officers.


    It''s getting dark and some work can''t be done. LV Zhuo ordered the new Corps to rest, but as the general of the unified army, he can''t rest yet. He called three battalion commanders under him, "Ma xiongshan, Ding Shan and Temur, the four of us have to work hard tonight. We''ll take turns on duty. Is there no problem for each of us for two hours?"


    "No." the three battalion commanders who were called immediately patted their chests and promised.


    ......


    In the big tent, the stove has been lit. The warmth here is like spring, which forms a very obvious contrast and difference with the cold outside. At this time, Yang Chendong sat by the fire and looked at the telegrams sent by chiembedded city.


    Since the emergence of Yang Tiezhu and Chen Shuquan, chixian city has carried out a vigorous self-examination campaign. Chaired by Luan Xiaoyu, the future six wives, Yang San, director of the Security Bureau, shen you, director of the Supervision Bureau, Mo Chengyu, member of the political department, and Kaohsiung, first division commander of the Navy, formed a five person team to cooperate.


    It''s impossible to say that Yang Chendong doesn''t worry about such an important thing in the hands of Luan Xiaoyu. How can I say it''s just a girl''s house, even 16 years old.


    Girls, so young, can carry such a heavy burden?


    But Yang Chendong still made this decision, which is based on Luan Xiaoyu''s special identity.


    First, the future six ladies, which is destined to let Luan Xiaoyu do things without too much concern. Even if some people want to deal with her, they should also consider the consequences of thunder and anger after angering Yang Chendong.


    Second, as a native of the city, both parents are factory executives, which makes Luan Xiaoyu have a more in-depth understanding of many things in the city, which is beyond the reach of several other ladies.


    Third, let a little girl do it, it''s easier for others to have an idea of belittling the enemy. If you think so, you will lose a game before the war. Because at any time, belittle your opponent, it may bring irreparable consequences.


    Fourth, it is also the most important place. Luan Xiaoyu has performed very well in all aspects since she became the publicity Minister of chiembedded City, and has shown her management ability that is not in line with her age. This is exactly what Yang Chendong is optimistic about her. That is, he can make the publicity department so good. I think he can finish the task beautifully by checking himself.


    And facts have also proved that Yang Chendong is still very accurate in looking at people. Since the launch of the operation, everything has been going well. According to the telegram sent, 134 local and military cadres with various problems have been investigated and dealt with since the beginning of the activity, and this number continues to expand, which seems to have no meaning of ending.


    Among these cadres, some have been arrested for corruption, some have abused their power for personal gain, and even some have used their power to do well. For example, they coerce other women to serve him, and then sleep in exchange for a good job, etc.


    Needless to say, as a woman, Luan Xiaoyu is naturally very angry about this. However, once such a leader falls into his hands, he doesn''t even lift his eyelids when catching people.


    "Hey." put down the telegram gently, and a sigh came from Yang Chendong''s mouth. How long has chixian city been established? So many problems have begun to appear inside. This is still a problem under Yang Chendong''s high salary and clean government. It can be imagined that if the salary is not high, I''m afraid the number of criminals will double. I''m afraid it''s more than that.


    Chixian city is just part of an island. That''s it. It can be imagined what the officials of the Ming Dynasty look like. The so-called one hundred thousand snowflakes and silver a year is probably the most appropriate description.


    Yang Chendong was still thinking about some related problems. The curtain of the military tent was pushed away from the outside. Yang Er, tie Hu and Bai Zuo came in. Suddenly, the military tent became much more lively.


    "It''s all here. Find your own seat." looking at these elites, Yang Chendong smiled on his face.


    Everyone was the first to follow Yang Chendong, and now they didn''t see anything. They found a place close to the stove and sat down. Then they looked forward to looking at the sixth young master. They knew that there must be something important to discuss, because in the past, when we appeared together, we had to perform more important tasks.


    That is not an outsider. When Yang Chendong spoke, he did not beat around the Bush, but said bluntly: "Hu mang has arrived under Dalu city with a large army. If there is no accident, there will be a good result tomorrow. Maybe we will live in the city at this time tomorrow."


    One day he attacked the city of Dalu. This was said by others. Maybe people don''t believe it, but the words came from Yang Chendong. Tiehu and others have no reason to doubt. Their sixth young master is like this. Once they say something, it can always be realized quickly.


    Yang Chendong never thought it was difficult to get to the capital of Beiming Dynasty. Although it is said that he has a strong card in hand, it is said that he does not refuse any danger. This is a big warehouse with mysterious nature, which can make him disappear out of thin air and ensure in case. But he is a man, not a God. What if he is unprepared, such as being cut off when he goes to bed at night? Even having a big warehouse can''t recover the dead result.


    Although the existence of that spirit in his heart makes Yang Chendong''s perception of danger to a higher level, it is said that it is difficult for anyone to kill him, but in case, Yang Chendong doesn''t want to gamble, which is also the destination he asked Yang Er to call Iron Tiger and Bai Zuo.


    "After the capture of Lu city, I''m going to spend the new year in the capital of Beiming Dynasty. Some things always have to be solved. Now I ask you to accompany me to the capital. What''s the matter? Is there any difficulty?" Yang Chendong still looked at Tiehu and baizuo with a smile and said to ask. In fact, he was informing them.


    Not many people know about Yang Chendong''s going to Beiming capital for the new year. For example, only Yu Mian knows in Shicheng, and the people around him, Hu Mang and Yang Er, already know. So on the first day of hearing the news, Iron Tiger and Bai Zuo were stunned.


    It is precisely because they have followed Yang Chendong for a long time that they know more about the attitude of the capital of Beiming towards the sixth young master than others. In a sense, Yang Chendong will be a man who subverts the Ming Dynasty. All kinds of signs and images now show that such a person, no matter in the northern Ming dynasty or the Southern Ming Dynasty, doesn''t know how many people want him to die. The danger of entering the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty can be imagined.


    As subordinates, iron tiger or Bai Zuo, if they can choose, they all hope Yang Chendong will give up this decision. But they know that even if the sixth young master talks to them so formally, they have made the following decision. What they need to consider now is not dissuasion, but whether they can ensure the safety of the sixth young master.

 Chapter 770

    It is unknown what kind of state the northern Ming court is now and what kind of attitude it has towards Yang Chendong. Iron Tiger and baizuo can''t affect those people at all, and what they can do is to do their best to protect the safety of the sixth young master.


    After about seven or eight seconds of silence, Tiehu and baizuo stood together and saluted Yang Chendong with a very standard military salute, "sixth young master, we will do our best. Unless we die, otherwise, we won''t let anyone threaten your safety."


    "Hehe, OK, OK, I know what you mean." Yang Chendong''s smile is stronger. What he wants is such a result. The so-called heart of preventing people is indispensable. This time, he didn''t mean to kill people when he went to the capital of Beiming Dynasty, but if someone must want to assassinate himself, I''m sorry. He also took some heads to tell the world that the murderer will be killed forever.


    ......


    The camp of the second cavalry strengthening regiment has been built. The soldiers of the three new regiments finished their snow clearing work one day, finished their meal, and soon entered the account for a rest after a hard day. Outside the tent, only some soldiers of the second regiment with torches were still patrolling.


    Everything seems so quiet and detailed. But in their southwest, a very dangerous atmosphere is sweeping through, and the Tatar cavalry on Saihan mountain are finally going to choose to do it.


    Mazamu is the leader of Tatar cavalry in Saihan mountain. When Tatar was brilliant for a while, he became a member of the Great Khan tuotuobuhua''s men, showed his ability in constant battle, and finally became the commander of the ten thousand armies.


    Later, he first conspired with agadorzi to deal with tuotuobuhua. Although he failed in the end, the Tatar army turned from prosperity to decline. Mazamu led his army back to Saihan mountain. While accumulating strength, he waited for the call of great sweat.


    But it seemed that he was not lucky. First, when the previously sent water pulling team was robbed by mercenaries, which made him angry, there was the news of the defeat of agadorzi''s 50000 cavalry, which made him have to suppress his anger and wait for the opportunity again.


    Originally thought that even if the opportunity appeared, it would have to wait until the next spring. It never occurred to me that in this snowy season, mercenaries suddenly made a move and wanted to operate on Dalu City, and the scouts heard that the former and middle armies of mercenaries had passed by the side of Saihan mountain, and now the rear army of mercenaries appeared in front of them.


    Speaking of it, Dalu city is also his ally. Everyone listens to the order and doesn''t sweat. However, facing the main force of mercenaries, mazamu did not have the confidence to hit him hard and force him back. He could only watch him pass by until the arrival of the rear army, which gave him hope.


    What''s the matter? Your mercenaries are powerful. Even the main Tatar army led by agadorzi can defeat them. I can''t afford it. But how powerful can your rear army be? Especially when the intelligence from the scouts shows that there are 6000 recruits in this 8000 person mercenary army, mazamu thinks his opportunity is coming.


    Under the same military strength, the gap between recruits and veterans is very large. It is no exaggeration to say that on the battlefield and under the scuffle, the five recruits may not be the opponent of a veteran, because they lack combat experience and don''t know what to do to better survive and survive. Therefore, under normal circumstances, no matter how many recruits there are, it is difficult for veterans to pay attention to and look up to them.


    Now, there are only two thousand mercenary veterans and six thousand recruits, which makes mazamu see hope. He called the most valued general Bora and decided to divide his five thousand cavalry and let him raid the mercenary rear army at the foot of the mountain and cut off the other party''s retreat. That is to avenge the previous water grab, which is also to give another kind of support to his ally amu Gulang.


    After receiving the order, Bora ordered five thousand cavalry and went out of the city after an early dinner. When it was completely dark that day, he had come to a place less than ten miles from the mercenary rear army camp.


    "This damned weather." she looked up at the sky and found that snowflakes began to float again. Bella couldn''t help cursing.


    If it were in summer, he could kill the enemy in front of him at a distance of ten miles, and then rush into the enemy camp and cut the enemy''s head. But now, in such bad weather, the snow has flooded the four hoofs of the war horse. How difficult it will be to launch an attack.


    "The order goes on, so people dismount, lead the horse, maintain the strength of the war horse to the greatest extent, and move forward slowly." reluctantly, Bella had to make such a decision and threw the most advantageous war horse aside.


    This was also a helpless thing. We gave up our advantages and launched close combat and hand to hand combat with the enemy. Fortunately, they can''t ride horses, and so can mercenaries. God is still very fair and gives everyone the same environment. In this way, Bella is still full of confidence.


    It seems that the snow is getting heavier and heavier. It means that light snow turns into medium snow. Bella and five thousand cavalry stretch out one foot and walk in the vast snow land. From time to time, there will be a voice of soldiers falling into the snow and calling for help from their companions.


    The army walked slowly and finally on the grassland. They had long been used to such bad weather. Therefore, in addition to being slower in time, they finally approached the rear military camp of mercenaries step by step. After walking for two hours, they finally came to a place two miles away from the military camp.


    Due to moderate snow, the sight of many scouts of the second regiment was also greatly hindered. Bora''s luck was also good. She went here and was still undetected. But the good luck ended here. It was impossible for the five thousand cavalry to completely hide people''s ears and eyes, so their appearance was found by the vigilant scout. Then a white suddenly rose into the sky and rowed over the head of the five thousand Barra army.


    Flare!


    The white light, at that moment, made the whole earth snow-white, and also thoroughly revealed the figure of five thousand Tatar cavalry. When the Scout saw the number of people on the other side through this flare, the rapid sound of trumpet sounded through the earth.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! The enemy is cavalry, and the number is about 4000 to 6000." after the scouts calculated the approximate strength of the other party based on their experience, they began to run quickly, shouting and spreading the news.


    "What is that? How can it be so bright? Can it be said that the moon fell from the world?" there were bursts of comments from the Tatar army terrified by the flare.


    They had never seen flares or even heard of them. At this moment, many people were trembling in their hearts.


    Bora was also startled by the flare, but as the Lord general, he knew better that now was not the time to talk about that. How to stabilize the army and win the war was what he urgently needed to do.


    "The whole army listens to the order and follows my impact. There are only two thousand veterans and six thousand recruits on the other side. We make a sudden attack, and they can''t be our opponents." he said in a bewitching voice. Then Bella set an example with practical actions, and the first one rushed forward with his war horse.


    If Berra could abandon his horse and rush forward with 5000 Tatar veterans at this time, the distance of two miles would not be impossible to make a surprise attack, or even win the war. However, the grassland soldiers relied too much on horses. They really didn''t know what kind of consequences such behavior would lead to.


    The flare shot up into the sky, which was seen by Ding Shan, the commander of the second battalion, who was watching the night. At that moment, he looked serious and said to the soldiers around him, "it''s an enemy attack. Blow the emergency assembly whistle immediately and gather everyone."


    Doodle, doodle, doodle


    The rapid whistle sounded and spread throughout the barracks. Out of conditioned reflex, all the soldiers who heard the whistle and were still sleeping responded at the first time, dressed and got up, rushed out of the camp with the weapons stacked in the tent, and looked for the team to gather.


    Six thousand recruits also rushed out of the camp one by one. However, many soldiers are still in a state of sleepy eyes, and even their faces show dissatisfaction. After a hard day of snow sweeping during the day, we have to carry out emergency assembly training at night. Do you still have the strength to work during the day?


    Soldiers with such ideas are not alone. They all show dissatisfaction. However, after seeing LV Zhuo, the head of the second cavalry regiment, come to their team, everyone''s look becomes serious. They know that every performance is very important if they want to stand firm in the mercenary. They can''t let a head see their lazy side.


    "Soldiers, we have been attacked by the enemy. The enemy is less than two miles away from us. Now please pick up your weapons and fight with the soldiers of the second regiment. Please remember, this is not training or exercise, but a real battle." after saying these words, LV Zhuo gave a few words to the head of the new regiment, He strode towards another new regiment.


    At such a moment, the whole new Corps was like frying a pot.


    I thought it was like the previous training. Unexpectedly, everything is true. Is it going to take part in the battle? The eyes of all the soldiers lit up when they thought of the families, brothers and sisters who had been waiting for their military achievements in Shicheng.


    Batu is also in the new regiment. Originally, he was also the part of people who had a lot of opinions in his heart, but now, there are no complaints. Some are just shining and some are just eager to try.

 Chapter 771

    "Mom, sister, just wait for the good news of my meritorious service." Batu encouraged himself and made up his mind. Then his right hand holding the saber seemed to be tighter.


    Soon, the recruits of the three regiments knew that what they were facing was not a drill, but a real battle. 6000 soldiers suppressed their excitement and turned it into power. They stared at the beads one by one and clenched their hands. They were eager that the enemy would appear in front of them the next moment and let them kill one.


    "Recruit regiment, go with me to get the bow and arrow. Start from the first battalion and company, come with me." the voice of the commander came out in the silent night. A group of soldiers followed the sound and the shadow and went straight to the carriage behind them. They are in charge of escorting materials, such as bows and arrows. They not only have everything, but also many.


    Three new regiments took action. LV Zhuo also went to his three battalion commanders, "Go down and prepare. We have cleared a piece of heavy snow around here, just enough for the cavalry to start. When the enemy is suppressed by bows and arrows, you will rush out when you hear the charge signal. Remember, 6000 recruits are looking at you. Don''t smear the face of the second regiment."


    Listening to LV Zhuo''s orders, the three battalion commanders said in one voice, "please rest assured, head, it depends on our next performance."


    From receiving the news of an enemy attack to preparing for the war, neither LV Zhuo nor the three battalion commanders under him showed any intention of panic. As Yang Chendong said, we should always keep a heart of fighting. Only in this way can we be calm and calm when the war comes.


    Mercenary barracks here are ready to meet the enemy. Not far away, after more than a quarter of an hour, Bella finally appeared with 5000 cavalry with horses.


    If they abandon their horses, they may save more than half of their time. In this way, the mercenaries will have no time to assemble and prepare. Unfortunately, Bora missed the golden attack time and has become a living target.


    The second regiment of the reinforced cavalry is not equipped with fire guns and can''t kill the enemy from a long distance. But each person has a strong bow and 50 arrow feathers, which still gives them great confidence.


    Bora finally appeared and found a mercenary tent that could be seen from a distance. But what puzzled him was that it was obviously dark nearby. There was not even a torch. It felt like a dead tent.


    The scene in front of him gave Bella a bad feeling. He just rushed here and had to shoot. He could even feel that there were pairs of eyes staring at his side in the dark, but he still ordered the whole army to charge.


    "All of you, abandon your horses and turn to infantry. It''s time to defeat mercenaries and raise the reputation of our Tatar cavalry. Let''s kill together!" holding up the saber in your hand and a small wooden round shield in your left hand, with a loud cry, Bora issued the command of the army to charge.


    "Kill!" five thousand Tatar soldiers, under the command of the Lord general, shouted, and then rushed straight ahead like a tide. In the dark, black as water, gave a magnificent momentum.


    The mercenary barracks were dark and silent. Under LV Zhuo''s order, all the torches were extinguished. After squatting for a few minutes, everyone''s eyes had recovered as before, and they could see the enemies coming from afar. When they saw that there were so many enemies that there seemed to be no end, many recruits began to shoot out from their foreheads, bodies and palms In a cold sweat.


    Although it is said that their usual training is based on actual combat. Even in the training time of recruits for more than two months, they have conducted military confrontation exercises several times, but the exercises are exercises after all, which can not be true. What is like this time, they are facing the real enemy. If they are not careful, they may die here?


    Everyone knows that war means death. The difference is who will die.


    "Calm down, calm down, take a deep breath, think about our family members who are looking forward to good news, think about the future, see the goal, adjust their breathing, and prepare to shoot an arrow!" a large number of veteran squad leaders and deputy squad leaders mixed in the recruits felt the changes of the recruits, so they kept talking to cheer up.


    The sounds made the nervous and restless recruits'' barracks quieter. At this time, the Tatar soldiers had rushed to the position 80 meters in front of the barracks, which had entered the range of bows and arrows.


    "Shoot an arrow!" a loud cry suddenly came. This was the voice of the first regimental commander of the recruits. With him was the voice of the second regimental commander and the third regimental commander of the recruits.


    Instinctively, as soon as the voice fell, an unknown number of bows and arrows broke through the air and shot straight at the Tatar soldiers coming from the opposite camp.


    Jingle, jingle


    The sound of arrows breaking through the air, the sound of landing, and the sound of hitting the weapons of the shield sounded one after another, which was very lively.


    A wave of 6000 bows and arrows were fired, and they hit the Tatar soldiers head-on. For a time, I don''t know how many dark shadows fell to the ground, and at least 300 people were injured by various arrows in varying degrees.


    "The effect is good, come again, shoot the arrow!" seeing 6000 bows and arrows shot out, but only killing and wounding 300 enemies, the head of the recruit couldn''t help sighing. The recruit is a recruit in the end, but he is still too nervous, so that most people don''t play their original level.


    The sound of encouragement sounded. Compared with just now, some recruits have begun to gradually adapt. When they take out their bows and arrows from the arrow pot again, their hands don''t shake as before, and their eyes become much calmer at this moment.


    "Ha ha, see, the recruits are recruits, so they can''t hurt us. What are you afraid of? Kill them together." Bora was protected by a group of relatives. When the bow and arrow came from a distance, he was either a shield or a meat shield in front of him. As a result, not only did he get no injuries, but also none of the relatives who protected his safety.


    Naturally, this result made him very happy. In an instant, he burst out of self-confidence, drank loudly, cheered the soldiers below, and accelerated the pace and speed of impact at the same time.


    It''s true that there are recruits on the opposite side, and most people don''t play on the battlefield, let alone on the battlefield. But don''t forget that they have trained in mercenary barracks for two months. It was originally screened out by more than 10000 young adults. The foundation is good. Coupled with hard training, their strength has changed qualitatively in a very short time.


    The first wave of bows and arrows didn''t play well, just because they were too nervous for the first time, but when they put down the tension and picked up the hard bow, many soldiers had entered a state. They aimed at the target with one eye open and the other closed, adjusted their breathing, and then shot the long arrow, flying away like a meteor.


    Once in the state, the advantage of bow and arrow attack began to show. Even if only one sixth of the 6000 soldiers hit the target, the result was terrible. When they fell into the Tatar army, the result was that more and more soldiers were hit by bows and arrows and fell on the road ahead of the charge.


    "Good! Good shot!" seeing the enemy falling to the ground in pieces, less than six out of ten could really rush to the front, the regimental commander LV Zhuo laughed. "Come on, blow the charge. It''s time for us to fight back."


    Doodle, doodle, doodle, doodle


    The loud charge horn has sounded. With this exciting sound, thousands of war horses suddenly rush out on the left and right sides of the battlefield. The high-speed war horses fly with four hoofs in the heavy snow, bringing up one white snowflake after another. Corresponding to it is the red blood mixed with the white snow.


    Around the camp that has been cleared of snow for a long time, the heavy snow just covered the ground, which can not stop the horses from running wildly in this area. Under the impact of high-speed horses, when the flying saber fell from high, I don''t know how many heads flew up on the ground, nor how much blood spilled across the earth at this moment.


    The accuracy of bows and arrows was improved, and there was a sudden attack by war horses. At this moment, the Tatar army felt stunned.


    Why can the bow and arrow that was just a pose be shot so accurately? Why is the frequency of bow and arrow attacks faster and faster? Why can the other party''s cavalry gallop freely on the snow paved ground? Why?


    There are too many reasons, but now no one will answer them. There are only constant wailing companions shouting, crying and calling for help.


    "General, withdraw. We have lost 40% of our combat power. If we don''t withdraw, I''m afraid we can''t withdraw." seeing that more and more companions are cut to the ground and the number of soldiers around us is getting smaller and smaller, a commander in the army ran to Bora and cried.


    Bora is still a little unwilling. He hasn''t really fought with each other''s recruits. I believe if he can fight close, their advantages will be highlighted. This is also the main reason why he dared to fight against 8000 mercenaries with 5000 soldiers.


    However, the situation on the battlefield did not allow him to do so, because if he continued to fight, he was afraid that, as the commander said, he would have no possibility to escape. At that time, even if it was the recruits who hit the mercenaries hard, what could they do?


    Biting her teeth, her face was unwilling. After continuous changes for several times, Bella finally bited her teeth and issued an order, "withdraw! Fight and withdraw. If the other party dares to rush over, he will fight back when he reaches the snow covered land."

 Chapter 772

    The Tatar army retreated, pouring in like a tide and leaving like a ebb tide. I saw 6000 recruits shouting with excitement, and then I don''t know who shouted, kill. Then 6000 soldiers chased the retreating Tatar army.


    The two thousand veterans of the second cavalry regiment have limited space to move because of the terrain. When they catch up with the deep snow, all they can do is watch the enemy escape. At worst, they just shoot two more arrows. But the soldiers of the new regiment who came on their legs didn''t have to worry about them. They rushed through the deep snow, rushed up to some Tatars running behind, and waved their knives.


    There are too many soldiers in the new Corps. Maybe they don''t have any fighting experience, or maybe this is their first time to see blood. However, when four or five or even more recruits attacked a Tatar veteran, they let those veterans have good strength, and their fists were hard to beat the four palms. Finally, they left nearly 100 corpses and fled in embarrassment.


    "Take back the troops and go back to the camp." in line with the art of war, LV Zhuo called back in time. Because the recruits who were too excited had too much snow ahead. Once they fought there, no one could take advantage of it. And he won''t do a loss business.


    The regimental commander gave an order, and it is always the first lesson for recruits to obey orders and prohibitions. No matter how dissatisfied you are, you can only retreat obediently for a while, and then count the booty and kill the enemy. Having made a half-way counter charge, Bora, seeing that the last chance was gone, sighed and took the army back to Saihan mountain. He has lost 2000 troops and horses. Now he has no advantage in military strength. If he continues to fight, he just can''t find happiness.


    In the final analysis, Bora didn''t have no chance to win. If he could abandon his horse and kill suddenly at the earliest time, the three new regiments wouldn''t have enough assembly time. Under the chaos, they couldn''t form an effective resistance. Only God knows what will happen.


    The failure of command made Bella return from failure and failed to seize the fleeting fighter. LV Zhuo ordered people to clean up the war and count the results, while ordering people to quickly report the results to the sixth young master ahead.


    In the warm tent, Yang Chendong, sitting beside the stove, already knew the news of the tartar army on Saihan mountain, but he didn''t care much. He is still very confident in LV Zhuo''s strengthening the second cavalry regiment. As for the three new regiments, they may lose some in this war, but why isn''t it an exercise? Let them feel the real atmosphere of the war and let them know that the cruelty of the war is not a bad thing.


    When Yang Er hurriedly entered the account and sent the war report of LV Zhuo''s second regiment to show that the Tatar army had withdrawn, Yang Chendong didn''t see the slightest shock on his face, as if all this should be normal.


    In contrast, Yang er''s reaction was not as calm as Yang Chendong. Looking at him, Yang er said: "Young master, the Tatar army of Saihan mountain is really damn. We haven''t asked him for trouble, but he first came up with our idea. With your permission, I''d like to go to the second regiment, kill Saihan mountain with leader LV Zhuo, and pull out the tumor around us."


    Yang Er is more or less angry. Of course, he also wants to make war achievements. Although as a member of the Yang family, he should follow Yang Chendong, but he doesn''t want to miss the opportunity to perform well on the battlefield.


    "No need." Yang Chendong shook his head and said calmly, "they can''t make any climate, so they have to stay there first. When the time is right, they will naturally clean up these bedbugs."


    It''s cold and snowy outside. Now it''s not easy to rush to Saihan mountain. It doesn''t take so much effort to deal with an enemy who can''t threaten his real security.


    In the final analysis, Saihan mountain is not the target of this military attack. Taking Dalu city and opening up the channel from Shicheng to Beiming is the first thing to do. With Yang Chendong''s personality, once he sets a goal, he must achieve it, and everything else must make way for it.


    That is, Yang Chendong said no. knowing that there was no point in fighting for it, Yang Er nodded and said, "young master, tiger head has heard that he is going to attack the city tomorrow. Do you have any orders?"


    "Just act according to the plan. I don''t have any special orders." Yang Chendong shook his head again. He talked with Hu mang about what to do before he set out. He had been with himself for so long, and his heart was the most clear.


    Hu mang really knows what Yang Chendong thinks. If it''s not for the special geographical location of Dalu City, with the 10000 Tatar army, he really can''t be pressed by the army. What Yang Chendong wants is just a safe passage.


    That is to say, the Dalu city must be captured. Moreover, it cannot be destroyed too seriously. Otherwise, how can an abandoned city live for the army and the people? In this ice and snow, the conditions for rebuilding the city are not enough.


    So after setting up the camp, Hu mang called him Su He and other generals to express his meaning. "Attack the city tomorrow and try to solve the enemy outside the city as much as possible. Even if you kill into the city, as long as you are not a rebel, don''t kill easily. We should try to maintain the good nature of Dalu city. What we need is a city that can live and garrison troops. This is what the sixth young master means. Do you understand?"


    Hearing what Yang Chendong meant, the officers who were originally indifferent immediately looked much more serious. At present, they nodded their heads one by one, saying that they would abide by the military orders, try not to destroy the city and kill people in the city.


    In the camp, nearly 10000 mercenaries had a good rest all night. When dawn the next morning, the smoke curled up. From a distance, it was foggy, like a fairyland on earth.


    On the top of the city of Dalu, Amugulang looked at all this in front of him and sighed, "those who should come will come, that is, let me go out of the city and experience their power."


    "General... Be careful." the deputy general wanted to persuade him to defend the city with himself, but he thought that the cavalry could form effective combat effectiveness only when they hit the ground in the open space. Finally, he pressed back his words.


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter. People are always dying. It''s a blessing for a general to die on the battlefield, isn''t it?" Amugulang, who laughed, put on the armor sent by his own soldiers, rode on the war horse and went out of the city with five thousand iron cavalry.


    Under the TA Lu city, the two sides have been in formation. From a distance, they all have neat military appearance and stand like two giants in the world.


    The snow stopped in the early morning. For this war, both sides sent soldiers to clean the road to ensure that the cavalry can give full play to their greatest and strongest advantages, and the cleared ground in the middle of the field will undoubtedly become the final place for both sides to fight.


    Hu Mang, Su He and others also rode on the horse. Looking at the five thousand Tatar iron cavalry with the same military appearance opposite, a momentum of looking at death as if they were coming.


    "This Amugulang is also an expert in military management. It''s a pity for such a person to become an enemy." Hu mang looked at all this and said with emotion.


    Su Heming''s white tiger mang also saw his opponent''s idea of accepting the good general. Just because of this, he shook his head and said, "it''s useless, tiger head. This Amugulang is deeply favored by Tuotuo without sweat. It''s absolutely impossible to surrender."


    "Yes, if he doesn''t surrender, he can only die." Hu mang also knows that in the face of Su he''s persuasion, the other party doesn''t even have the meaning to talk, which can explain everything. That is, war is. If you can''t be a friend, you can only be an enemy.


    At this time, Amugulang was also scanning the mercenaries directly opposite. When he saw that the other party was also neat and orderly, and looked at it from a distance, a spirit of killing came to his face, he had to sigh that mercenaries are indeed mercenaries. Just from the perspective of formation, many cavalry of grassland tribes can only do so.


    "Hum! Good formation and strong momentum don''t mean you really have strong combat power. Come on, everyone get ready. Today we will break the myth that the God of war is invincible. Everyone will follow the order and rush with the general!" still holding a long knife of more than two meters in his hand, Amugulang waved the knife forward with a loud drink, The horse under the seat seemed to understand his words, and the first to leave the team rushed forward.


    The Tatar cavalry moved like thunder and killed the mercenaries in the direction of a fan under the Dalu city.


    It seems to know that mercenaries have sharp weapons such as continuous fire guns. The five thousand Tatar iron cavalry rushed in were not too concentrated, but very scattered. Each cavalry kept a distance of more than three meters and came straight.


    The feeling of earth shaking and mountain shaking shook the earth, like mountains roaring and sea roaring, which made people unable to calm down before recovery. Seeing the enemy Knight coming, Hu mang calmly raised his right hand and shouted, "six fire gun battalions of the independent regiment listen to the order and shoot after the other party rushes to 600 meters. Before that, no one can act rashly without a military order. Otherwise, military justice will be imposed."


    The decision on how to deal with the five thousand Tatar cavalry was made at the meeting last night, that is, to hit the opponent with a firegun.

 Chapter 773

    Although the independent regiment plus the Tatar cavalry regiment was not difficult to clean up 5000 Tatar iron cavalry, Hu mang still made a decision to defeat the enemy with fire guns. He quoted Yang Chendong as saying, "even if we can pay a smaller price, there is no need to make the soldiers suffer desperately."


    Su He, Xin Honghai and others naturally agree with this decision, but they are not without worry. For example, the effective distance of the Bayi bar is about 800 meters, and the best shooting distance is 200 meters to 600 meters. If the other party is allowed to rush to this distance, will the army not attack and chaos? After all, the morale of one side is like a rainbow, and the other side wants to stand still, which is a great test of people''s hearts. If one is not good, the morale of the army may collapse. In that case, the other side will take advantage of the situation to hide and kill, and the result will be unimaginable.


    For this worry, Hu mang just smiled and said, "if you want to have confidence in the soldiers below us, why is this not a test? If you can''t even stand this small test, they don''t deserve to be a member of mercenaries, and they can''t be any elite teachers."


    Hu mang insisted and made the final decision. Now, seeing the enemy getting closer and closer, there was a look of worry on the faces of Su He and Xin Honghai. They even observed the reactions and emotions of the surrounding soldiers more than once, for fear that some people would be frightened by this momentum and make the action of turning around and running away.


    The enemy attacked with all his strength, and the murderous spirit came on his face, but he had to wait in place. This is indeed a test. Especially when the enemy was getting closer and closer, and the neighing of the war horses was heard more and more clearly, many soldiers waiting in place showed an anxious look on their faces, and even the war horses under their seats began to ring their noses and walk around with their four hoofs. Perhaps these war horses are reminding the owner that we should also impact?


    Anxiety can be seen on everyone''s face. Some soldiers with poor psychological quality turned pale, but fortunately there was no deserter. Although the iron cavalry opposite is getting closer and closer, and the pressure is getting stronger and stronger, most people still stare at the front, and they don''t even pull out the saber and hold it in their hands without giving orders.


    Hu mang was always watching the army''s reaction. When he saw that the soldiers'' faces had changed, but the formation was still stable, he couldn''t help laughing. It is said that the battlefield is the best place to test and train a soldier. It seems so.


    Of course, Hu mang is still very measured in his work. He knows the truth that he is worse than others. Seeing that the pressure of the soldiers had reached a peak, he finally issued a command, "everyone listen to the order and draw the knife."


    As soon as he drank this, the trumpeter around him immediately sounded a very shortened bugle. This is also a characteristic of mercenaries. In most cases, they use loud bugles instead of the traditional flag. Compared with the command flag that needs to be watched closely, the sound of the bugle can be heard more clearly, allowing people to make correct judgments and actions at the first time.


    "Shua!" the sound of drawing a knife came out in unison, and thousands of cavalry made the same action, which felt very powerful. It was just this action that instantly promoted the originally depressed soldiers.


    At this moment, the Tatar cavalry opposite has reached 800 meters and is still flying forward.


    Amu Gulang, who rushed into the team, turned red and excited.


    He thought he would lose the battle if his troops were inferior to men. In fact, this time he came here, he also looked at death like home. The difference was just to see how many opponents he could kill in the end. However, it never occurred to me that mercenaries were so big that they allowed themselves to lead the army step by step. Don''t the commander generals of the other party know that cavalry need constant impact and speed up to improve the power of the blade if they want to give full play to their strength?


    The idiot who secretly scolded the enemy general in his heart, and Amugulang, who was more and more excited in his heart, saw the hope of victory. He believed that as long as he was allowed to rush, once he entered the mercenary camp at high speed, even if the other party had a gun, he could not help himself at that time. Maybe he will really become the first grassland army to defeat mercenaries.


    Amugulang was very happy. The cavalry soldiers who followed him were also excited and excited. They waved their horses with all their strength and increased their speed to the highest level in order to rush into the unprepared mercenary barracks, then hit them hard and win the final victory.


    The speed increased to the extreme. The distance of 200 meters was just a flash. When the distance between the former troops of both sides reached 600 meters, Hu Mang''s eyes were also frozen and issued a military order to shoot loudly.


    The sound of the bugle firing broke the tranquility of the battlefield again. The soldiers of the independent regiment holding the Bayi bar in six battalions rode on horses one by one, holding guns. They had already adjusted their breathing, and even aimed at their right index finger. At the moment, a scene of ten thousand guns firing at once appeared.


    BAM BAM BAM


    The gunfire was loud, and the golden bullets flew towards the tartar cavalry. The two sides collided on their respective impact roads, attracting flowers and blood splashes.


    Bullets enter the human body. Under the powerful force, some bullets will directly submerge into the human body and destroy the organization. Others simply rush out and pour in towards the second cavalry behind them, causing continuous damage.


    The sudden gunfire has made Amugulang''s heart cry. But he didn''t know about the new type of continuous fire gun. He thought that the mercenaries opposite were like Daming''s Shenji camp. The fire gun could only hit about 100 meters away. Now the other party is shooting just to create a momentum and bring great pressure to his soldiers'' psychology.


    It was because he didn''t care. When he heard the gunshot, Amugulang shouted angrily to the cavalry around him for the first time: "don''t panic, they didn''t shoot so far, but just to scare... ER!"


    He didn''t say it completely, or he just said it half way. Amugulang was shocked by the scene in front of him. He unexpectedly found that many of his soldiers fell down from the horse at this moment. Although some others didn''t fall from the horse, they already had blood on their bodies and flowed more and more. Finally, they lay on the horse and fainted because of excessive blood loss, Still bleeding to death.


    "Fire!"


    Seeing the fire gun''s meritorious service, the wave of enemies who rushed to the front from a distance were countless deaths and injuries. Hu mang was very determined. At this time, if he led the army to fight back, he would have a good chance of winning, but even if there were still guns in his hand, of course he should make good use of them. The sixth young master said that waste is a very shameful thing.


    When the new military order was issued, the loud bugle sounded again. After being placed in the rear, it could hit two 100 mm sniper guns several kilometers away. The shells were immediately loaded. Two seconds later, it flew out of the gun chamber and fell towards the long adjusted coordinates.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    Two deafening sounds, even those that could break the eardrum, were falling in the middle of the Tatar cavalry. Without the slightest precaution, the cavalry in that area were turned upside down and dizzy. Especially in the place where the shells landed, several unlucky cavalry came, and there was no bones, just like they suddenly disappeared between heaven and earth.


    If the gunfire was just an appetizer, which greatly blocked the forward momentum of the Tatar cavalry, the next sudden gunfire hit people''s hearts like a hammer, causing an unprecedented panic.


    "Blow the charge horn, charge." seeing that the other party''s formation is in chaos, and even many cavalry are spinning in place, I don''t know where it will be safe. Like headless flies, Hu mang knows that the opportunity to attack comes out, and then he drinks loudly. When the loud charge horn rings through the wide land, Countless mercenaries and cavalry attacked forward. They shouted and shouted loudly, released their unhappiness just now, waved their sabers and rushed to the Tatar cavalry formation that had been disordered.


    In the rear of the Tatar cavalry, with the extension of the attack direction of the two guns, two shells fell here, making the cavalry who thought they were the safest feel threatened. At least 100 people were killed and injured when the two guns went down.


    When did the Tatar cavalry see such powerful weapons? They scattered and fled one after another. They didn''t dare to gather together and move forward slowly as before.


    The rear army was in chaos, and the Chinese army was in chaos. Such bad signs began to spread to the whole audience. Not to mention the consequences of their chaos, but only that without the support of the rear army of the Chinese army, Amugulang of the former army seemed to become a lonely army at this moment, looking at the cavalry less than 500 around him and the countless mercenary cavalry coming from the opposite peak, He was like a fugitive who walked into a dead end. There was no way in heaven.


    "General, what should I do?" a close soldier guarding Amugulang asked eagerly as he saw that the Chinese army had lost contact with the former army.


    Amu Gulang''s face now showed a firm color, bit his teeth and made the last decision in his life, "kill, kill with me and fight with them."


    At this time, Amugulang made the decision to repay his kindness by himself. With the care he had given him without sweat, he could not choose to surrender to mercenaries like others. That is, there is only one way to go.

 Chapter 774

    "Kill!" after making the decision, Amugulang was the first to ride his horse and whip and rushed towards the countless mercenaries. Beside him, 500 Tatar cavalry seemed to be infected and rushed forward with him with a loud roar.


    "General Su He, I''ll give it to your Tatar cavalry regiment. The soldiers of the independent regiment follow me to kill from both sides." Hu mang saw amu Gulang''s attempt at a glance, but he didn''t even pay attention to it. That is, if the other party must kill himself into benevolence, it''s good for him.


    How can Hu mang pay too much attention to an enemy general who is impossible to surrender. After shouting at Su He, he led the army in left and right directions with deputy head Xin Honghai, jumped over Amugulang''s 500 iron cavalry, and rushed forward to kill him.


    Amu Gulang also had no idea of blocking Hu mang. He had seen Su he coming from the front and knew that this was his opponent. He waved a long knife and kept moving forward.


    Both sides didn''t mean to step back. They were like two mad cows driving at high speed. The next moment they collided with each other, and then the cavalry staggered with each other, and there was a sound of weapon impact after another.


    Jingling, one cavalry after another fell from their horses and died on the battlefield. A charge came down. When the two sides pulled their horses back, they saw the bodies of more than 200 cavalry in the field.


    These bodies belong to Amugulang. With 500 to 3000, there are too many differences in military strength. In addition, the sabre in the hand of the Tatar cavalry regiment is not as sharp as it is. Once Amugulang''s men fight with it, the blade will break after five or six sabres, and then there will be only people to kill.


    Just one interlude, more than 200 soldiers were fought, and nearly half of their troops were lost. Amugulang''s eyes showed horror. But with his red face, he shouted, "kill with me!"


    At the beginning of the second hedge, the saber waved and shouted, and the war horse neighed. 3000 people on one side and more than 200 people on the other side collided again.


    Amugulang waved a three meter long knife and kept chopping. He fought with at least seven mercenaries and cut two mercenary cavalry on his horse, but he was also a little breathless. When he looked back at his horse again, more than 200 bodies were thrown down in the field, most of them were his cavalry.


    "General, I''m afraid we can''t do it." he is still the soldier. He seems to have good luck and has persisted until now. But others were not so lucky. The original 500 cavalry had only about 50 left. Not only that, most of them were injured.


    Needless to say, Amugulang also saw that the situation was very unfavorable, but for Amugulang, who had long cherished the will to die, this was just asking for benevolence. "How many of them did we kill? You can see."


    Although he knew he was going to die, Amugulang was still thinking about the number of enemies. This may be the reason why he must insist on shopping. Even if he dies, he will pull some cushions.


    "This... May be less than 30 people." the soldier''s eyesight is still good, but because of this, he can see clearly, and his words hurt people.


    "Less than 30 people?" hearing this answer, a very embarrassed look flashed on Amugulang''s face. Of course, there are reasons why his own troops are much inferior to the other side, but more than 400 people have died, but less than 30 people have been killed. This result is still somewhat unacceptable to him.


    My heart is very sad. Is this the price of my shopping? Are mercenaries really so powerful?


    Amu Gulang is also a general. At least some people can''t compare his heart to death. The Tatar iron cavalry he brought can be regarded as good at war. However, in the face of more brave mercenaries, especially in terms of number and weapons, the result of this war has long been doomed.


    Su he had the talent of a great general, otherwise Yang Chendong wouldn''t have taken great efforts to recruit him. In addition, the Tatar cavalry he brought was once the most elite force in agadorzi''s hands. This time, he was equipped with new sabers, which can be said to add wings to the tiger. What''s more, I have eaten well during this period, and the training intensity is several times that of the past. I don''t know how much stronger my strength is than before. How can I fail under such conditions?


    Even though nearly 30 people were killed and injured, this was caused by the good Kung Fu of Amugulang and his close relatives. Otherwise, I''m afraid the price of these nearly 30 people will not be paid.


    Sad and oppressed, Amugulang had no time to think too much. Su He opposite had rushed to them again with a large army. It seems to know that he has no intention of persuasion.


    "Kill!" although there were only 50 brothers left, Amugulang still didn''t mean to step back. After shouting, he ran forward again with the three meter long knife. This time, his goal was su he.


    General to general, this is not only a challenge, but also a determination, which shows that Amugulang has given up his way of life and is determined to hit Su he hard before he dies.


    After all, Su he is the most trusted General of agadorzi. His identity is far better than Amugulang. Even in terms of his own strength, he is more than a little stronger. Knowing that the opponent is stronger, we still have to challenge. This courage has explained everything.


    "I''ll take care of him. Go and pick up the others." Su he also saw Amugulang''s determination to fight to the death and decided to complete him, so he glanced at the valley mountain around him to protect himself.


    When the general gave the order, Gu Shan and others had to obey the order. After agreeing, they rushed to other enemies. For a time, the battlefield became a vacuum. Su he stood with a knife waiting for Amugulang to approach.


    In the distance, a man and a horse were rapidly approaching. The three meter long knife had already been lifted. When it rushed to the three meter place around Su He, a knife fell from the air and came down with the roaring wind.


    Holding the saber in his right hand, he stared at amu Gulang''s every move. When the big knife fell, Su closed his body and cut away. Under the strong strength of the arms, the collision of the two weapons attracted a spark. Under the great force, the knife was indeed crooked. When it was hit by the saber, it almost got rid of it.


    Forcibly holding the three meter long knife, Amugulang''s face showed shock. I heard that Su he was a man of letters and martial arts. I didn''t think so until the real fight, I knew that a famous general is a famous general. It''s really not so easy to meet each other.


    A knife fell, which also narrowed the distance between the two sides. At the moment, the advantage of saber is revealed.


    The so-called "one inch is short and one inch is dangerous". At a close distance, only one meter long horse chopping knife gave full play to its flexibility. The continuous chopping up and down caused Amugulang to be in chaos, and there were many wounds on his body.


    If someone else was cut by a sharp saber, I''m afraid he would have fallen off his horse and lost. However, Amugulang''s determination to die is entirely based on his spirit. He has ignored his wounds. What he thinks is that he can kill Su He. Even if he dies, it is worth it.


    Amu Gulang''s death fight did not retreat, which fell into Su he''s eyes and made him show his admiration. But this was a battlefield, not making friends. Although he was shocked by the other party''s momentum of dying and fighting, Su he didn''t stop. He waved the horse chopping knife forward. He also took a chance, grabbed the back of the other party''s long knife and held it in his hand.


    If it is normal, Su he dares to be so big. Amugulang only needs to raise his head with all his strength to regain control of weapons. It is not impossible to even take the opportunity to seriously injure Su He. But now, he was already scarred and exhausted his strength. Facing the great power of Su He, he was unable to resist.


    The long Sabre was controlled, and amu Gulang could only be beaten passively. He just instinctively dodged two sabres. After the third time, he cut the horse ¡¤ saber fell right on his chest and hit his chest. While the blood was flowing, the anger in amu Gulang''s eyes was also rapidly disappearing.


    With a knife in his chest, Amugulang''s strength passed away at this moment. He glanced at Su He, who was riding on his horse, and wanted to say something, but his mouth could not make any sound except blood foam.


    With a plop, as Su he loosened the blade of the long knife with his left hand, Amugulang also immediately fell down. Even if he died in the war, at that moment, he still stared at the sky. It seemed that he wanted to say, sweat, I didn''t disappoint you. I fought until I lost the last drop of blood.


    Amugulang died in the war. All the last 50 cavalry left around him died under the siege of Gu Shan and others. However, it is worth mentioning that no matter how Gu Shan tempted them with words, none of the 50 people surrendered and died when they lost their last drop of blood.


    The independent regiment led by Hu mang also had a very smooth road of attack.


    First, the fire gun raid destroyed the morale of the other party and killed nearly a thousand cavalry. Then the mortar showed great power. A burst of random bombing disrupted the other party''s formation, especially gave them a heavy blow psychologically. When the independent regiment took advantage of the situation, it was like the last straw to overwhelm the camel, making the Tatar cavalry, whose morale was already at a low ebb, become a turtle in a jar and a fish in the net.


    "Those who surrender can live, but those who resist can kill!" Hu mang shouted, and the soldiers of the independent regiment also shouted. During this period, anyone who found a rebel would rush forward and count several sabres together. No Tatar cavalry could resist such power, and had no choice but to die.

 Chapter 775

    "I surrender." seeing the general trend, even the Lord general Amugulang didn''t know whether to live or die. Facing the powerful momentum of the independent regiment, finally some Tatar cavalry threw down their weapons, jumped off their horses and knelt down on the ground.


    Under the strong, more and more people chose to surrender. They don''t look like Amugulang, who has benefited from taking off without sweat. They join the army just to make a living. I said, can''t you see the existence of Tatar cavalry in the mercenary? Didn''t they also surrender? That is, there is a precedent. It seems that everyone has no strong resistance to surrender.


    Five thousand Tatar cavalry, two thousand killed and three thousand demoted. Hu Mang''s Su He department only killed and injured less than 150 people, not even one tenth of the other party. This is definitely a big victory.


    "Come on, take all the captives down to take care of them, but don''t abuse them. Others push the artillery up and prepare to attack the city." after solving the enemy''s 5000 cavalry, Hu mang set his eyes on Dalu city. He issued a military order to the young master yesterday, saying that he would capture the city today. He can''t break his promise.


    For others, it is undoubtedly difficult or even impossible to attack the strong city in one day, but for Hu mang with guns and muskets, it can''t be anything at all.


    Answer: under the tower of Lu city, I would like to say goodbye and see everything that happens below. Especially the moment he saw Amugulang die in the battle, his eyes soon became moist.


    To say goodbye is a chess piece arranged by Tuotuo not to spend a lot of sweat around Amugulang, which is used to monitor him. In other words, in a way, they are not trusted, but he can see that Amugulang is not willing to believe all this. In the final analysis, it is the so-called art of balance, so the relationship between the two people is not very good at ordinary times. But anyway, I worked together for some time. Seeing this person die in front of me, it is more or less sad.


    "General Amugulang, when one of you dies, my task has been completed. Next, I will try my best to defend the city, but..." but he didn''t go on, because he already had a definition in his heart. But he also wanted to see the real power of mercenaries. He looked at the Tatar soldiers on the city tower and shouted, "everyone prepare bows and arrows. Once the enemy gets close to the city, shoot them back!"


    Bow and arrow guarding the city, which is also the most commonly used method of guarding the city. If it''s summer, they''ll get a fire oil and a catapult, which will greatly increase their defensive ability.


    Tatar soldiers still have a strong ability to shoot bows and arrows. At least the target rate is much higher than that of the Ming army, which is related to their childhood living environment. War horses and bows and arrows are always indispensable. But facing mercenaries with firearms, it''s all a different matter.


    "Send someone to shout and let them open the city and surrender, so we won''t hurt the soldiers and people in the city. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude." holding a telescope, Hu mang sniffed when he saw that the Tatar soldiers in Dalu city were still ready to resist with bows and arrows.


    "I''ll come." deputy head Xin Honghai took the task on his own initiative and rushed out on horseback with a self-made tin horn. When he came to a distance of 150 meters under the city, he stopped impressively, and then his loud voice had a chance to show. "The guards in the city listen..."


    With the roar of Xin Honghai, the faces of the Tatar soldiers on the tower changed again and again. At this time, many people''s eyes involuntarily fell on the general''s farewell. Obviously, they all know that even the five thousand cavalry led by general Amugulang have been defeated. With their five thousand infantry without war horses, they can''t resist at all.


    There is only one way to fight, and there may be a way to live in surrender.


    How can we not see the soldiers'' thoughts of farewell? But if Lien Chan doesn''t fight, he''s really sorry for the dead Amugulang. So he also said loudly, "brothers, I know what you think, but after all, it''s siege, not cavalry opposition. I think we still have the strength to defend. If we can''t fight, it''s not too late to surrender. I think everyone should still like the feeling of freedom."


    Parting from such a good understanding of the people immediately brought waves of support from the soldiers. At present, the Tatar soldiers standing between the battlements are all staring at the mercenaries under the city. There is a picture that we will serve you with bows and arrows if you want to come.


    After shouting several times, Xin Honghai didn''t see any reply. He rode back to Hu mang again, spread his hands and said, "tiger head, they don''t fall."


    "Hehe, if you don''t descend, you''ll bring them down. Come on, prepare artillery to serve. The Musketeers come forward and shoot at the boundary of 200 meters. Other cavalry are ready to rush to the city with me." Hu mang has a confident face. With fire guns and artillery, it was just a Daru City, which was really not in his eyes.


    The city was soon ready. More than 2000 gunmen from six battalions advanced slowly and stopped 200 meters before arriving at Dalu city. Then a long dragon was formed, placed in a word and aimed at the wall.


    Above the tower, between the battlements, shebie was looking down with thousands of Tatar soldiers. Originally, they had prepared bows and arrows to hit the enemy head-on, but when they saw that the enemy was 200 meters away, they stopped. One by one, they looked down curiously and couldn''t understand what the mercenaries were going to do next.


    It''s not their fault. Their understanding of fire guns is completely the impression given to them by Daming. At that time, the fire gun could only hit about 100 meters. It was not much different from the bow and arrow. The difference was that the lethality seemed to be greater. When they fought with the Ming army just now, because of the distance, they couldn''t see at what distance Amugulang''s cavalry was shot.


    The Tatar soldiers also looked confused. The mercenaries of the six battalions would not be polite. Most of them are auxiliary soldiers, and some even have the quality to assess the real cold front. The training during this period has improved their strength. Now facing the enemy close at hand, it has long been full of war, and what is missing is only a shooting order.


    Now, the order was finally issued. The right arm of Hu mang on the horse was raised and fell again. The trumpeter around him sounded the horn of permission to shoot. At the moment, the gunfire was so loud that countless bullets seemed to have eyes and flew straight towards the Tatar soldiers in Dalu city.


    The Tatar soldiers who did not take the Musketeers under the city seriously without the slightest psychological defense suffered a great loss. One second after the gunshot sounded, the city tower showed the appearance of blood flowers one after another. At least hundreds of soldiers were shot and killed in an important position because they stretched out their heads without taking any precautions. Only some of them were lucky because the bullet hit the battlements wrongly, and Xinger escaped his life.


    "Come on, all squat down and don''t stand up." at the moment of the gunshot, he instinctively lowered his head and leaned against a battlement, so he escaped a disaster. But when he saw that many soldiers were shot by muskets because they didn''t dodge, so they tilted their heads and died on the city tower, he couldn''t help shouting loudly.


    Actions speak louder than words.


    There is no need to say goodbye and shout more. All the soldiers are frightened and find places to hide. They are even more surprised. What kind of fire gun is it? It''s not only so far, but also so accurate. In the face of such weapons, who dares to show his head to release bows and arrows? What''s the difference between it and looking for death?


    Like other soldiers, there was a look of fear on the farewell face. He is a general, but he also has only one life, and being hit by a bullet is no better.


    All Tatar soldiers found safe places to escape, so that they could not pose a threat to the mercenary soldiers under the city. At this time, the city towers seemed to tremble for a while. The mortars began to be powerful. After accurately aiming at the target, the two guns fired at the same time. One of them hit the gate of Lu city. After a loud bang, the seemingly heavy gate was completely blown open.


    Along with them, dozens of Tatar soldiers holding huge wood on the city gate were blown up. Their task is to guard the city gate. The other side is cavalry. They should not be good at attacking the city. With one defense and one attack, the situation should be favorable to them.


    Unexpectedly, the mercenaries were not polite to them at all. Just a double gun blast opened the city gate, which didn''t even mean to fight a long-distance war.


    The gate of the city opened wide, and the deputy commander Xin Honghai, who was riding on his horse, roared and rushed to Dalu city first. Behind him were 2000 independent regiment soldiers from five battalions.


    Xin Honghai launched an all-out charge. Su He, the head of the Tatar cavalry regiment, was unwilling to show weakness. With the same cry, he led the army to follow him. While launching the charge, he suppressed the shock in his heart.


    My God? The artillery power of mercenaries is too great. With such heavy weapons, what kind of cities can''t be attacked and what kind of enemies can stop them?


    The farewell general on the city tower was even more shocked. He could feel it from the vibration. The mercenaries should have opened the city gate. Now they feel the sound of people''s iron hooves stepping on the ground. They are afraid to rush towards the city now.


    Once waiting for them to enter the city, with the advantage of cavalry over infantry, what else can he resist? At this moment, his whole body suddenly felt powerless. He knew that Dalu city had changed its owner from this moment on.

 Chapter 776

    "General, the cavalry opened the city gate with artillery. Now they are killing in the city, and our soldiers can''t resist it." a commander came all the way and hid behind a battlement and said anxiously.


    "Can''t you stop it?" he said goodbye to himself.


    "Yes, I can''t stop it. Now many soldiers under the city have surrendered. In fact, it''s no wonder that they are too different in strength. In addition, the brothers haven''t had enough food for a long time, and even the horses have killed half of them. We don''t have enough strength to fight with them." the commander spoke and explained to the soldiers below.


    Since Tuotuo Buhua was attacked by his brother agadorzi first, he retreated to another country under the protection of a loyal general. That is, since then, the 10000 Tatar soldiers guarding Daru city have no supplies. They became rootless trees. In order to save themselves, they first attacked the territory of the northern Ming Dynasty by beating grain and grass, but not only did they not grab much, but they were surrounded by cavalry sent by the Wanquan capital division of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    If Tatar cavalry were not brave and good at fighting, I''m afraid I would suffer a great loss. Beiming didn''t get any benefits. Next, they had to target the grassland and rob some individual herdsmen on the grassland. However, this behavior of withering and fish soon forced the nearby grassland people to flee further. When there was less and less food in the city, Amugulang had to order the killing of war horses to satisfy his hunger.


    This is why there are 10000 Tatar soldiers, but only 5000 cavalry. Half of the disappeared horses were eaten by themselves.


    You know your own business. If the mercenaries are of average strength, Tatar soldiers may be able to summon up the courage to fight a crazy war, and maybe they can grab some food from each other. But now, in the face of mercenaries whose morale and combat effectiveness are obviously stronger than them, there is only a dead end to resist. Knowing this truth, it is nothing if soldiers choose to surrender.


    "Hey, even if all the soldiers under the city surrendered, let''s surrender. Tell brothers, stop resisting and surrender." he breathed out a long breath, as if he had made a very difficult decision. After saying these words, he was relieved. It seemed that from this moment on, his heavy burden was relieved.


    A white flag was suddenly hung on the tower of the city of Lu. It looked so pale and powerless in the sunshine. When he saw this scene, Hu mang laughed loudly, "ha ha, the Tatar soldiers surrendered and entered the city!"


    Mercenaries entered the city more than an hour earlier than originally planned. Originally, Hu mang estimated that the street battle in the city had not been fully launched, which made him despise the 5000 Tatar infantry guarding the city. In his opinion, with the benefit of the city, the resistance is so weak. The general guarding the city is too incompetent.


    But all these ideas changed because of what he saw after he entered the city.


    When Hu mang entered the city, Su He and Xin Honghai, who entered in advance, had completely controlled the situation here, that is, even shebie and others were brought down from the city tower, shouted and knelt down, waiting for Hu mang to come for inspection and review.


    Riding a tall horse into the city, I originally wanted to say a few words to ridicule the other party''s general, which can be regarded as a good blow to the other party''s morale. However, when my eyes fell on the farewell and the soldiers around me, I was surprised to find that this is still an army and there is a little brave and powerful on the grassland? One by one was sallow and skinny, and their clothes looked so broad on them, just like children in an adult robe, which was so inappropriate.


    Of course, Tatar soldiers are not so poor that they don''t even have clothes to wear. The reason for this is that they are malnourished for a long time and don''t have enough food to starve, so that everyone loses dozens of kilograms or even more, which makes them look so disharmonious with their clothes.


    Tiger mang rode on his horse. He just opened his mouth to say something. He didn''t spit out a word. On one side, commander Su he seemed to understand something. He rode carefully to him and said, "tiger head, I''ve inquired. These soldiers haven''t eaten enough for a long time. Even they used to eat horses."


    Speaking of these, Su he also looked unbearable. For grassland warriors, war horses are their brothers. There are many times when people are on horses and people die. And once we have to make a decision to take brothers as food, we can imagine how bad the environment will be. Not to mention, horse meat is a little sour and does not taste very good. If there is no way, who will make such a decision?


    "This... Ah, arrange and cook immediately, at least let them eat first." Hu mang pressed everything he wanted to say in his heart. He finally understood why Tatar soldiers who always seem to have strong combat power are so incompetent today. Presumably, without food, how much strength can even mercenaries play?


    "Su He, thank the tiger''s head on behalf of these soldiers." Su he sighed on his face when he heard the order from Hu mang. Anyway, he is also a Tatar. He is connected with these people by flesh and blood. Of course, he doesn''t want to look at his own people as miserable as they are now.


    Seeing Su Heyi''s moved face, Hu mang smiled, "OK, go and pass on my order immediately. By the way, the people should be hungry. Tell them to go down and make one for them, so that everyone can eat as much as possible."


    "Yes." Su he hugged his fist and thanked again. Then he seemed to think of something. He quickly paid a military salute, and then quickly beat his horse away. He had turned his back, and warm tears came out of the corners of his eyes. This time, he was really moved by Hu Mang''s move.


    The news of the great victory ahead reached Yang Chendong, who was walking slowly.


    Looking at what the war report said, Hu mang won the whole Dalu city at the cost of less than 200 casualties and captured nearly 8000 soldiers of the other party, Yang Chendong laughed, "yes, Hu mang is beautiful. It looks like he has a lot of talents."


    "That''s right. Hutou is actually very capable of unifying the army. After all, he has been with the young master for so long." Yang Er saw that Yang Chendong was in a good mood and quickly flattered him. Of course, he also has a subtext of this sentence, that is, he has been with the young master for a long time, and he is also a talent for unifying the army.


    Naturally, these words will not be directly publicized by Yang er. He did not forget the choice made by Yang Chendong that time. He either went down to be a commander first and took an army, or stayed by his side honestly. He chose the latter without saying a word.


    To Yang Chendong, Yang Er thanked him after worship, because without this master, he may not know where he is now, even whether he lives or dies. It is precisely because of the sixth young master that he has brought him everything so beautiful now. Now he immediately has a woman''s character, and his gratitude is a little stronger in his heart.


    He will never leave Yang Chendong''s side, but if he has the opportunity to take the army to the battlefield, he is also very yearning. After all, there is this primitive impulse in the bones of men.


    Yang Chendong smiled and didn''t make any comments on Yang er''s words. Instead, he raised his hand and said, "that''s it. Speed up the March and rest in Dalu city today."


    Originally, the distance was not very far. In the afternoon, more than a thousand people such as Yang Chendong came to the city, where they entered the city together with Hu Mang and others who were waiting. On this road, Hu mang also made a simple report on the war.


    The Scout had reported the situation to Yang Chendong before, but now he just said it again, and Hu mang spoke quickly. After the war, his expression became more depressed. "Young master, it''s really not easy for people here?"


    "Hmm?" Hu mang said that it was not easy for Tatar soldiers to defend the city. Yang Chendong showed a very surprised look under his face. How is it good to speak for each other?


    "Young master, the situation is like this..." Hu mang said all the scenes he saw after entering the city and what he knew later. When it comes to the Tatar soldiers in the city who haven''t had a full meal for a long time, and even have to kill war horses to satisfy their hunger, and even some people in the city have changed their children to eat in order to survive, Hu mang is biting his teeth and holding his right hand, looking very distressed.


    Yang Chendong''s face became much darker with just a sentence of changing children to eat. Of course, he knew what this meant. Although he had been in the world for several years and had seen many poor people, he was very touched when he really heard this sentence. In his mind, he could even imagine under what circumstances would the people do such a thing?


    It must be quite helpless, isn''t it? Surely parents who do this will have an uneasy conscience all their life?


    "Young master, I have ordered to go down and take out our rations. Let these soldiers and the people have a full meal first, and please punish them less." Hu Mang''s voice began to eat again, but when he said this, it was like asking for a pardon.


    Speaking of it, it''s a thing of the past to distribute military rations to demobilized soldiers. After all, these people may become their comrades in arms in the future. However, the distribution to those people, even some women, children and the elderly, is not a matter for Hu mang to decide at will. Most of these people have no power to bind chickens, or they are in their hands, and they are not very useful. Although it is said that mercenaries already have 2000 mu greenhouses in Shicheng, which can solve some of the problem of eating, most of the food still needs to be transported by sea from chixian City, which takes too much manpower and material resources. Now the military grain has been distributed in this way, and Hu Mang''s plea is also due.

 Chapter 777

    "Hey, what''s your crime." Yang Chendong waved his hand casually. "Although we don''t have the ability to make the people all over the world live a good life immediately and eat all their meals, as long as we work hard, this problem will be solved in the end. Your practice is not wrong."


    "Thank you, young master." Hu mang also knows that he can make this decision after staying with Yang Chendong for so long. Even if he is wrong, he will not be punished too much. But he must also make his due attitude, because in a way, he is a servant and Yang Chendong is the Lord.


    "Well, not only have you done nothing wrong, but you are still meritorious to win Dalu city at such a small price this time. Hehe, in fact, with the current strength of the independent regiment, you have long been qualified to become a division. Well, I will order you to be the division commander of the independent division and send a telegram back to the military department and Political Department of chiembedded city for filing and sorting. You also take the trouble to put the following Give them the names of the cadres, "Yang Chendong said with a smile.


    Hu mang is his reading companion. From small to large, he has been following himself. What kind of temperament he is can not be more familiar. Even if he has the ability to unify the army, of course he should try his best to promote it. Of course, if there is any other purpose for this, only he knows.


    Suddenly he was promoted, and Hu mang was still stunned. Yang Er on one side had already gathered together with a smile, "Mr. Hu, congratulations. Remember to treat you later, hehe."


    This said that Hu mang just woke up and stared at Yang er. At the same time, he also saluted Yang Chendong, "young master, I am the person around you. This independent regiment is just a temporary agent. I don''t want to leave you."


    Hu mang didn''t think of a teacher position. In his capacity, he said he was the leader, but who dares to treat him like this? Even when Wu Sheng, the commander of Lengfeng''s third division, and Chen Bo, the political commissar, saw him, they were not well behaved. That is to say, it''s nothing to have this teacher status. On the contrary, if he was forced to leave Yang Chendong because he got a teacher, it would be more than worth the loss.


    "I didn''t say I wanted you to leave." Yang Chen looked at Hu mang on the east side and said with a smile, "who stipulates that you can''t serve me when you become a teacher? OK, don''t think too much. Let you be a teacher. Otherwise, a head always hangs the rank of a senior colonel. That''s not the case."


    Hu mang doesn''t care about Yang Chendong''s rank. He only cares that the young master won''t let him leave. So when I heard this, I also smiled, moved and grateful.


    "Let''s go. Don''t just be silly. Stay with me and have a look in the city." Yang Chendong made a slight effort on his legs and rode forward. Hu Mang and Yang Er behind him also hurriedly followed up and marched towards the city of Dalu.


    Answer: Lu city is really poor and terrible. From a distance, there seems to be nothing else except some dilapidated and dangerous houses. It''s like arahu Maqi who didn''t become the first city at the beginning. There are no poor people.


    "Young master, it''s too poor here. Are we going to transform this into a second starting city?" Hu Mang''s mood has stabilized. At the moment, he has begun to speak from a strategic point of view.


    "Don''t worry first." Yang Chendong shook his head slowly. "Well, tell the people that if you don''t want to stay here, you can arrange them to live in Shicheng. As for leaving soldiers here to guard."


    Answer: the geographical location of Lu city is very important. According to Yang Chendong''s previous meaning, he wanted to occupy this important place and build him into a city like the original city. But along the way, his ideas changed. After all, it''s too close to Beiming. Two hundred miles ahead is wanquandu department and Xuanfu of Beiming. If anything happens, I''m afraid it will become an isolated city.


    That is, we need to arrange heavy defense and always be on guard against others. This feeling is very bad, which is not what Yang Chendong likes. Therefore, he has not made a final decision on the future of the city. He still needs to see.


    That is, Yang Chendong said he was not in a hurry. Hu mang naturally wouldn''t say anything. He just nodded and kept silent. In fact, in the whole Yang system, once it is decided by Yang Chendong, it is equivalent to the final decision. No one will dare to challenge his authority.


    The day in winter is very short. After walking around the street, it is dark. The largest house in the city has become a temporary Yang house and a temporary residence for Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong, who entered Yang''s house, ate hot food while listening to the news from the Scout. After reporting that LV Zhuo''s second regiment and three new regiments fell into the corner tonight, he looked up and gave instructions, "let leader LV be careful. Although he said that the Tatar army in Saihan mountain suffered a loss last night, it doesn''t mean they won''t come to trouble."


    "Yes, sixth young master." the Scout got a reply. After paying a military salute, he turned back. But as soon as he left, Hu mang strode into the hall and came to Yang Chendong, who had pulled the last bite of rice into his mouth. "Young master, head Su he came and said he had something to report to you."


    "Ask him to wait in the hall." Yang Chendong took the towel handed by Yang Er, wiped his hands and nodded gently. Hu Mang''s previous report said that when facing Tatar soldiers during the day, the Tatar cavalry regiment of 3000 people did not mean to be soft, which made him very happy. At least it proved that this person knew the general. Even so, he should be comforted and rewarded.


    Soon, in the hall on one side, Su He, wearing a black cloak, led by Hu mang to Yang Chendong, who was seated in the first place. Then he gave a military salute and said respectfully, "Su He, head of Tatar cavalry regiment, reported to the sixth young master."


    "Well, Su He, your Tatar cavalry regiment performed well today. I have ordered it. The soldiers each remember military merit once and reward those who perform meritorious deeds and kill the enemy as much as they should. As the leader of the regiment, you have the greatest credit. In the additional reward of 1000 liang of silver, one cigarette and ten jars of good wine," Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction when he saw the energetic Su He. I think at the beginning, I spent some effort and even ventured into the camp, which convinced the other party to use it for myself. Now it seems that everything is worth it.


    "Thank you, young master six." Su He gave a standard military salute to show his thanks.


    This made Hu mang on one side smile, but this smile soon changed because of Su he''s next words. "Sixth young master, Su he doesn''t dare to ask for rewards. If possible, these rewards can be returned. Su he has another request. I hope the sixth young master can fulfill it."


    "Hmm?" Hu Mang''s face changed. He dared to refuse the reward of the sixth young master. Isn''t this equal to beating his face in public? In a rage, he shouted to Su He, "what are you talking about? Don''t forget your identity."


    "Hey." Yang Chendong, who was sitting in the first place, didn''t show any unhappiness because of the other party''s reward. On the contrary, he asked with great interest, "don''t reward, what do you want?"


    Su he also blushed, perhaps because of Hu Mang''s reprimand, or because Yang Chendong''s smile made him play drums in his heart.


    Although Su he doesn''t fully understand who Yang Chendong is, he is famous for his loyalty to the Lord of courage, the name of the God of war and the messenger of eternal life. Once such a person has made any decision, he will not change easily. He should be angry with the other party. On the contrary, he can''t figure out the smile on his face.


    In fact, everyone doesn''t know the real identity of Yang Chendong. What''s more, Yang Chendong doesn''t pay so much attention to some rules in the world. Just as he said before that he didn''t have to kneel when he saw him, now all trained soldiers are used to this tradition. It''s like being given a reward and dismissed. Maybe in the eyes of others, it''s a great event. It means that you refuse the other party''s kindness. If it''s more serious, it''s a slap in the face. If it is given by the emperor, whether it is a gift or a marriage, if someone dares to refuse, it is tantamount to disobeying the imperial edict, and it will kill the whole family.


    But in Yang Chendong''s eyes, they really don''t care. What I give you represents my appreciation and reward for you. If you don''t want it, I''ll take it back. It''s nothing. This is the real idea in Yang Chendong''s heart.


    Without knowing this, Hu mang would be angry and Su he would be nervous. But now Yang Chendong has asked, what do you want? Even if the next words will lead to the anger of the other party, he must say. Isn''t this the destination of Su he''s initiative?


    With a "plop", Su he did not salute the army, but knelt down on the ground. This action has shown his determination, and it is like a sign that some of the words he said next may not be so pleasant to listen to.


    Hu Mang''s face also changed. If Su he kneels instead of honoring the military ceremony, what Mingtang does he want. Yang Er, who was standing on Yang Chendong''s side, also stared at a pair of tiger eyes. His whole body could not help but tighten. Only when the young master gave an order, he would teach Su he a lesson, let him suffer and make him look good.


    This kneeling, Yang Chendong''s expression didn''t change. He just narrowed his eyes. Then he smiled gently and waited for the following. He was also curious about what Su he wanted to say.

 Chapter 778

    Kneeling down, Su He, with his head down, could not see the reaction of others. After kneeling, all he thought was to say what he wanted to say. "Sixth young master, Su he asks you to restrain Amugulang''s body and send him to changshengtian completely. Please also spare the 8000 captured Tatar soldiers. Although they were against you before, they were helpless. Many of them had received the grace of taking off without sweat. They were just repaying their kindness. But after today''s World War I, those Grace also went with the wind. I talked to them. Many of them are willing to join mercenaries and ask the sixth young master to complete it. "


    He said everything he wanted to say. Su he was lying on the ground with all his body thrown to the ground. At the same time, he seemed to be saying that I had finished what I wanted to say. What to do next was to let the sixth young master decide.


    After that, the hall was quiet. Where is this a request? There are clearly several. In particular, it is even more impossible for others to restrain Amugulang''s body.


    If you are the enemy, you must be prepared to go somewhere else. Besides, who doesn''t know that wherever mercenaries go, their favorite thing is to watch Beijing, which is a great psychological deterrent. Not to mention, Su he had persuaded Amugulang to surrender before, but the facts proved that it had no effect. Now the other party has lost, but the mercenaries have defeated him with real strength. Why should they bury him?


    Hu Mang, who knew everything, looked puzzled and said to Su He who knelt to the ground: "Captain Su, don''t you think you''ve gone too far? Amugulang is our enemy. You''d better bury the enemy''s bodies. What''s the meaning? Also, how to deal with the prisoners? Can you consider or even doubt it? Don''t think that you have made great contributions by cutting Amugulang today? I tell you, I don''t need the young master''s hand to do it easily I''ve cleaned you up, and the other soldiers of the Tatar cavalry regiment won''t have any doubt. Do you believe it? "


    Hu Mang''s words are not exaggerated. Although most of the Tatar cavalry regiments are Tatars, and they are still Tatar cavalry under the leadership of agadorzi Institute, after several months of training, especially half an afternoon of political study every week, many people''s mentality has changed.


    In the final analysis, everyone was willing to follow agadorzi at the beginning, but they just wanted to live a better life. Later, they surrendered with Su He and still held this idea until they joined the mercenary. However, it has been proved that becoming a mercenary can solve the problem of food and clothing. Even if so, of course, they will turn to the mercenary. Even if Su he has any other ideas and wants to leave, there are not many soldiers who can make the same choice.


    In other words, the real leadership of the Tatar cavalry regiment of Suhe is not in his head, but in the high level of mercenaries and in the hands of young master Yang Chendong.


    Su He, as a famous general, naturally knew this very well. He had no doubt about Hu Mang''s words, but just bowed his head and said: "Mr. Hu, I don''t want to do anything by merit. All these are my personal ideas and have nothing to do with the whole Tatar cavalry regiment. If you think I''ve done wrong, punish me. I''ll recognize how to punish me. Even if I''m asked to be an ordinary soldier, I will also accept the punishment. But please seriously consider my request with you."


    Knowing this, Su he still didn''t mean to let go. He had shown his determination, so Hu mang didn''t know what to say. He had to look at him angrily, and then move his eyes to Yang Chendong, who was in the first place. He believed that the sixth young master must have a way to solve such a thing.


    Yang Chendong listened carefully. When he heard Su he''s request and Hu Mang''s rebuke, he didn''t say a word. Now everyone stopped talking. He coughed and said: "Hu mang is right. Amu Gulang is our enemy. If he doesn''t listen to the words of persuasion, he doesn''t take the opportunity we gave him seriously. If he doesn''t seize it, he will die. Why should he restrain the enemy''s body? Is there any other reason for head Su to listen to this matter?"


    Yang Chendong said these calmly, but he didn''t seem to be angry at all. But because of this, Su He, who knelt on the ground, knew better that this was the opportunity for the sixth young master to explain. If he couldn''t seize it, he was afraid that he would really be punished.


    In other words, the original surrender was forced to be helpless. I thought it would be fooling around everywhere, and I would first go to the mercenary camp to have a good look. If not, I would just leave looking for an opportunity. But I never thought that once I joined the mercenary, I would be really infected by the atmosphere here. Here, we pay attention to the equality of officers and soldiers. What we pay attention to is that there will be punishment for meritorious deeds, and strict military discipline , it will never embarrass ordinary people. Here you can eat enough, wear warm clothes, and have a bright future to look forward to


    Isn''t all this what he has been pursuing all his life? Su he naturally likes it here. It''s a sincere love. Even if others want to blow him away, he sincerely doesn''t want to. But he still does it today because he knows he has to do it. Now the sixth young master gives him a chance to explain, and he cherishes it very much, Looking up slowly, Yang Chendong, who was also looking forward to sitting there, said: "Sixth young master, my subordinates did this because it was not only my intention, but also the intention of 8000 Tatar prisoners, or the intention of farewell. I talked to this man and found that he was a rare talent. I wanted him to be used by the sixth young master, but he put forward this request, so..."


    So what, Su he didn''t say, but he believed that the sixth young master would be able to guess.


    Yang Chendong''s look didn''t change much. Just now Su he knelt down and said his request, he guessed something, and Su he''s answer was no different from his guess. "Well, tell me in detail."


    "Yes, sixth young master. According to my subordinates, Amugulang was an orphan when he was young. His parents'' tribe was killed by his opponents. He grew up eating a hundred meals. Later, he met Tuotuo without spending a lot of sweat and raised him to teach. He was a person whom he trusted very much. Later, he was arranged to stick to Dalu City, which also proved this. Because of this, he knew that in the face of mercenaries, he There was no chance of winning, but he resolutely made the decision to fight a war. He wanted to use his life to repay the kindness of Khan to him. He still did so knowing that he would die. Isn''t this loyalty worthy of respect? "


    "And my subordinates also learned from other captured soldiers that when they didn''t eat in Dalu City, Amugulang didn''t rob the soldiers'' rations by relying on his identity as a general. On the contrary, ordinary soldiers ate what they ate, which played a good role as an example, which also made him a high position in the hearts of soldiers. If his body could be restrained, other Tatars would die Soldiers will be grateful, which will play a better role in promoting our future recruitment of them. "


    "Of course, the reason why my subordinates made this request was to say goodbye to this man. I thought he was just a deputy general around amu Gulang, but after a long talk between us in the afternoon, I knew that this man had high aspirations and that even I was inferior to me in judging the overall situation. Later, my subordinates learned that this man also had a bad background, and his mother was still a Han, Meng The ancient lineage is not pure, so there is no room to give full play to his strength, and such a person should be favored by the sixth young master. I advised him to follow the sixth young master, and he raised the question of better living and burying Amugulang. He also said that this was his promise. If he failed to fulfill this promise, he would rather die. That''s such a loving and righteous person Isn''t it the man that the sixth young master is looking for? My subordinates trembled and proposed to ask the sixth young master for approval. "


    Finally, all the reasons were explained. Su he put his head on the ground again, a look of being treated at will.


    More than once said the name of farewell, that is, Yang Chendong is also full of curiosity. Su he is well aware of his ability. He is already a rare general, and the people he praises must be superior. "Yang Er, go and bring the one called shebie."


    Seeing is believing.


    That is, Su he said this person so well that Yang Chendong met and saw whether it was true or false.


    Yang Er agreed and went out. Before long, he took a thin man with big eyes into the hall. As soon as he entered here, Yang Er shouted in a loud voice, "this is the sixth young master and the God of war in your mouth. Kneel down."


    "Farewell to Ming Zhongdan." Yang Er just said these words, and then he knelt down obediently. On the contrary, Yang Er, who had done a good job of "helping" him kneel, was stunned. I had to sigh in my heart. After you knew it, you stood aside and stared at it to prevent him from doing anything harmful to the young master.


    Yang Chendong didn''t pay attention to these small movements, but focused on this extremely thin farewell.


    Rather than being thin, it''s better to describe it as thin as firewood. It''s only because the other party''s bones are wide that they don''t give others a very thin feeling. Just like those big eyes, they may not be that big at first, but because their faces are too thin, it highlights their great and God.

 Chapter 779

    Just looking at this, Yang Chendong can think of what kind of life the 10000 Tatar soldiers in shoudalu city live. According to Su He, farewell is second only to amu Gulang. Even he is so thin. You can imagine what kind of life other ordinary soldiers live.


    These thoughts just flashed through his mind. Yang Chendong looked at the farewell kneeling on the ground and said, "listen to head Su He, your mother is Han? How can you prove it?"


    It''s no wonder Yang Chendong would ask. He still values Han blood. Isn''t there a sentence? If you are not my race, your heart will be different. If you can prove that this farewell is really a descendant of the Han people, and has both ability and ability, you can reuse it if you have the opportunity.


    Unexpectedly, Yang Chendong''s first question was this. It seemed that he was surprised to say goodbye, but he soon regained his calm on his face, and then replied in a clear voice: "Zhong Dan Gong, my mother once said that her ancestral home was from Suzhou. Even my mother''s ancestral family still had some money. It was only because she offended others later. The whole family was sent to the border. In a war, the city was broken down, and my mother became a booty. Later, she was robbed by my father and gave birth to me."


    After some explanation, he said goodbye and smiled bitterly, "my parents are gone now. I know it''s impossible to find out, but when my mother was free from childhood, she was always willing to hum some Suzhou tunes. I inadvertently learned some. Now I''m singing it to Zhongdan and all adults."


    Regardless of whether someone is willing to listen to it or not, Yang Chendong sang it independently. It was Suzhou play review that sang it. Although it was said that there was no help of musical instruments, even the solo singing had a different charm. As soon as Yang Chendong heard it, he probably determined his identity.


    Su Qu has been heard of by him. Snow lady and incense lady have played in front of him before. It''s not easy for him to sing the charm of farewell despite the condition of voice. Think about it. If he hasn''t really heard it, or even his ears and eyes, how can a Tatar cavalry learn such useless things?


    If you look at his farewell face carefully, you can also find that he is different from the Mongols. For example, his skin color and divine color are similar to the appearance of many Han people. Not to mention, there are many things about Daming and Mongolia for many years.


    There was no doubt that his mother was a Han, so Yang Chendong nodded lightly, "well, you don''t have to think about your origin first. General Su he said you have extraordinary ability. How can you prove it?"


    "Ha ha." he said goodbye with a slight smile. "Commander Su he loved him. In fact, he was just a prisoner. He didn''t have any ability. He just had different views on some of the current situations from others."


    The previous words were just polite words. The latter view was the most important thing, which naturally attracted Yang Chendong''s curiosity. "What''s the view of the situation?"


    "Yes," he said after saying goodbye very solemnly, "I had the honor to meet head Su He during the day, so I first talked about mercenaries. In the view of sin Jiang, the development and growth of mercenaries is inevitable, even unstoppable."


    "Why?" Yang Chendong asked in a very concise language.


    "There is only one reason. Loyalty and courage are really for the sake of the people. That''s enough." with a confident face and even a closer look, there is a heroic feeling, and the voice of farewell is getting louder and louder. "Even if you look at the whole grassland, even the world, there are many people who claim to be the people, but how many people can do it?"


    "On the grassland, there are constant expeditions among tribes. You beat me today, I beat him tomorrow, and he beat you the day after tomorrow. It''s all about the struggle for resources and the number of gold and silver. Who has really thought for the people, and who has seriously considered that what the people really need is peace?"


    "I''m looking at the Ming Dynasty. It seems that the territory is thousands of miles, the population is large, and the land is rich in resources. But how many people can have enough food and clothing? Is it really satisfied? Especially in recent years, after the Ming Dynasty was divided into North and south, the people in power think about how to dominate the world and keep a name in history. They build a new army and advocate military force. In order to achieve these purposes, they can only compete with the people for profits , it''s hard to know how to rob the people of gold, silver and even rations. This has made them lose the support of the people. Even if one day they can dominate the world, it''s just a temporary glory. They don''t know that the people are the foundation of a country. The world will be stable only if they live a good life and sink down. Many of them have long put water energy If you carry a boat, you can also overturn it. Forget it... "


    Talking freely, the farewell at this time is more like an old man running the world. Many things he said are justified. Even Hu Mang and Yang er who are standing on both sides of him will nod and praise from time to time.


    What''s more, Yang Chendong, who is in the first place, is the first general he contacted to put the people''s hearts first.


    It has been said before that Yu Qian is such a person. He cares about the people''s life and their ideas. Therefore, he has become the Lord of the city. Facts have also proved that he has done very well and solved Yang Chendong''s worries. Now there is another one. It can be imagined that once Yang Chendong recognizes his ability, he will be afraid It will also be entrusted with important tasks.


    "That''s right." I don''t know when he stopped his long speech, and the momentum of the whole person changed. He became a sinner again, kneeling there, lowering his head and letting himself fall. But Yang Chendong''s voice also sounded immediately.


    He finally understood why Su hening wanted to bury Amugulang instead of the benefits he had given himself. It seemed that he also saw that parting was a talent.


    "Well, farewell, you really have a different insight from others. That''s right. Are you willing to join mercenaries?" Yang Chen said with a positive face. In ancient times, people didn''t pay so much attention to the people. Although many people often say, it has been proved that few people have really done it, which is even more amazing.


    "Sin will be willing. But sin will still have something to ask." he was determined at this time. He knew that his views should be consistent with Yang Chendong, so he took the opportunity to make a request at the moment.


    Normally, it is said that the crime will be committed, so it should not be conditional. However, it is obvious that Yang Chendong is in a good mood for a while. Before that, Su he fought the front war. At present, Yang Chendong is not angry, but laughs, "Send orders, collect Amugulang''s body and bury him. Xu 8000 captured soldiers and the people in the city watch the ceremony. Considering that they have always thought that they have been malnourished for a long time, they don''t levy them as soldiers first. Let them return to the logistics regiment in Shicheng and join the construction team first. While working, they take good care of their health. After restoring their combat strength, after considering joining the army, this matter will be handled by Mr. Hu."


    "Yes." tiger mang quickly bowed his head.


    "Thank you for your loyalty and bravery. There is no need to leave. You are willing to join a mercenary and don''t regret it all your life." before you can speak, Yang Chendong has met all his conditions. Now he kowtowed to the ground again and showed his determination.


    "Ha ha ha." Yang Chendong''s laughter came out immediately. It can be seen that he was really happy for a while.


    A Lu city was broken, leaving Yang Chendong and Beiming at a distance. Looking at the avenue of Xuanfu, the situation seemed to become more complicated at this moment.


    It''s not too much to say that Xuanfu is the north gate of the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. Once you enter here, you can enter Huailai through the civil castle. After passing the Juyong Pass, you will be the capital. Naturally, the northern Ming Dynasty has made great efforts to arrange heavy troops here, and the command center of Wanquan capital is in the Xuanfu.


    Wan Quan Du Si is at the same administrative level as Nuer Gan Du Si. Shi Wanshan is a second-class military officer of the imperial court. Not only that, he is also a scholar who can recruit, fight and make good decisions.


    This has something to do with Shi Wanshan''s origin. His father was a scholar. Because of the pressure of life, he set up a school under the sponsorship of some rich gentry in the countryside. He only taught some children in the countryside, but he really knew and knew a lot. What things were said through his mouth can always be understood and accepted quickly. It was in this environment that Shi Wanshan Little by little, I grew up, my ears melted into my eyes, and I learned a lot of truth since I was a child.


    Originally, he wanted to be like his father, relying on his knowledge to get fame and contribute to Daming. In fact, when he was a teenager, he inherited his father''s mantle and passed the scholar''s examination. It seemed that he had a great future, but at this time, a sudden thing happened and changed his life path. In the second year after he passed the scholar''s examination, a group of passers-by The bandits suddenly attacked the village and killed many people. At that time, his father and his family died under the knife of the bandits. Because he was still young, he was robbed by the bandits as labor. Finally, he went up the mountain and became a coolie in the bandits'' nest.


    There were dozens of young people who were swept up the mountain together. In such an environment, they were scared to death, but only Shi Wanshan himself was not afraid of power, stood up and accused the bandits of all kinds of wrongs, and put forward all kinds of solutions.


    If you want to reason with the bandits, it''s no different from the king of hell''s negotiation. But it''s powerful. He can also put forward some ways to solve the problem. The bandits did it according to his suggestions, and soon found that things have become much simpler. In this way, even Shi Wanshan didn''t expect that he would win the attention of the bandits, and the mountain should How to defend and how to develop in the future finally fell into his hands.

 Chapter 780

    It turns out that gold shines everywhere. Shi Wanshan suppressed his hatred and began to help the bandits expand their power. At the same time, he also learned to integrate into them and learn some of the advantages of these people. Slowly, he learned martial arts with the bandits. With hard work, he had a good skill. Then he used his knowledge and took the bandits to clear and level some bandits nearby one by one. Finally, he developed himself to a strong level in more than ten years, and he himself also had a high reputation in the bandit nest.


    At that time, Shi Wanshan stopped suppressing himself. Over the years, the seeds of hatred finally broke out. He took some close friends and killed the head of the bandit nest, that is, the villains who killed his family and villagers at that time. Then he went down the mountain with his head, took the initiative to apologize to the nearby yamen, and told his life experience and his revenge in recent years, I have to do something.


    In this way, the bandits who made the local government headache were taken away by even the old nest. The official at that time accepted many benefits such as gold and silver sent by Shi Wanshan, and reported the matter to the then emperor Yingzong Zhuqi town. Under the great joy of Long Yan, Shi Wanshan changed from a bandit to an official, and then developed step by step in the army. Finally, relying on the gold and silver accumulated when he was a bandit, and his good ability, he rose step by step.


    As soon as the civil engineering Fort happened, Shi Wanshan keenly seized this opportunity. He not only strongly supported Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu in action, but also opened the way with gold and silver. Finally, he contacted Si Li eunuch Jin Ying and expressed his admiration. Finally, he became the commander of Wan Quansi step by step, a dignified second-class military attache.


    Shi Wanshan''s rich history is somewhat strange and complex, but he is able to write and fight, and he is generous. He soon gained a firm foothold. He not only has a high position in the army, but also enjoys a great reputation in the civil service group. After all, he was born as a scholar, and his father was also a scholar. In a way, he was a scholar disciple. He endured for many years for revenge, which is in line with the way of Confucianism. Such a person is more likely to be trusted by civil servants than some other Wufu generals.


    It is precisely because Shi Wanshan has a strong means. During his more than one year as the capital of Wanquan, few Mongolian cavalry were found around the Xuanfu mansion he guarded. The only time amu vangulang led troops to attack, he easily beat him back, which laid his reputation.


    Only at the age of 35, Shi Wanshan was naturally overjoyed to achieve such brilliant achievements. Usually, his smile always hung on his face and was called amiable by his subordinates. But these days, the smile on his face is obviously much less and more replaced by a kind of worry.


    Answer: the news of the capture of Lu city has come. This means that what he will face next is not the Tatar cavalry, but the troublesome mercenary army.


    Shi Wanshan has heard of mercenaries. It was precisely because of the emergence of this army that the northern Ming regime fell and brought it back into full play. Although Shi Wanshan did not take part in the capital defense war, he still learned something clearly from many people. He has always been optimistic about the firearms used by mercenaries and the extremely strong military quality of mercenary soldiers.


    Before, mercenaries had been tossing around in Nanming. It was said that they had recovered two small countries. Although Shi Wanshan also paid attention to these things, he didn''t feel any pressure because he was too far away. But now, the mercenary is in front of him, so he can''t avoid it without thinking about it.


    In the residence of the commander of Xuanfu City, two deputies came from Shi Wanshan, both commanding Tongzhi Guhe (from the second grade military general) and Ning Wenfeng (the third grade military general). They drank and sat down in the one side hall.


    By Shi Wanshan''s means, it didn''t take long for the two deputies to submit to him and obey his words. Therefore, when the three met, they didn''t care about etiquette. That''s why they met in the side hall rather than the main hall.


    "You all know the situation. Tell me your opinion." he stretched out his right hand and gently tapped the jade table. Shi Wanshan''s eyes flashed on the faces of binggu River and Ning Wenfeng respectively.


    "What else can we do? After all, Zhongdan Gong was conferred by the emperor. If they beat down Dalu City, they will help us beat down Dalu city and send someone to come over to manage the city." the commander Tongzhi Guhe said in a loud voice and casually.


    "No." after his words, the commander Ning Wenfeng waved his hand immediately.


    People are like their names. Ning Wenfeng is not like an ordinary military general, but has the elegance of a literati. Even without knowing his position, few people will connect him with a military general. In fact, his immediate Kung Fu is very good.


    This is also a man of both literature and martial arts. In order to subdue this person for his own use, Shi Wanshan spent a lot of effort, at least more effort than when he collected the ancient river.


    It is because of great efforts that he has proved his ability. Now when he said no, Shi Wanshan raised his eyebrows gently, and an appreciative smile flashed in his eyes. Obviously, he already knew what the other party meant.


    But Gu he asked with a big grin, "no? Why not? Can''t Zhongdan dare to disobey the will of the imperial court? Is he fierce and dare to confront us in the north?"


    A clear confrontation has proved that the ancient river has seen through the mystery. This is not a fool. I think so. If you are a fool, how can you become a second-class military attache, and how can you let Shi Wanshan spend energy to subdue it?


    "Ha ha." facing the query of the ancient river, Ning Wenfeng smiled. Knowing the other party''s temperament, he knew that others were not aiming at himself, but talking about things as they were, so he continued to say: "The geographical location of Dalu city is very important. Like our Xuanfu, it can be regarded as one of the gateways for Mongolian cavalry to enter our northern Ming Dynasty. With them, we just need to keep an eye on the movement to stabilize the overall situation. That''s the main reason why we haven''t played Dalu City for so long. Otherwise, it''s just a city defended by 10000 people How hard is it to bite? "


    Speaking of this sentence, Ning Wenfeng looks arrogant. It can be seen that he is also a conceited person. Before he didn''t move to answer Lu city, he considered the importance of each other''s position. Once he got through there, he would face more attacks and harassment from Mongolian cavalry. It''s not worth it. It''s better to put it in his eyes than take a useless city It''s better under the leather, and it''ll be more secure.


    Ning Wenfeng''s words were nodded by Shi Wanshan and Guhe. Obviously, they all have the same opinion on such things. Then Ning Wenfeng continued: "Now, the mercenaries take down Dalu city and give it to them. With them in front, we can rest easy and do what we want to do. Didn''t the commander tell the court that he wanted to form and train a new army? Although we didn''t get an answer, we didn''t make much effort, but we were just trying, I think Now we can increase this strength and consider the problem of practical operation. "


    Ning Wenfeng''s words can be said to point out the current situation at once. What he said and thought was very consistent with Shi Wanshan, which also led to the commander''s burst of laughter, "Yes, the style of writing is very true. If someone guards the gate for us, we can free up our hands and do more things. Well, let''s write a memorial right away, and then say hello to some important officials in the court. The time for the training of the new army should come."


    In the Xuanfu mansion, they discussed the countermeasures. They adopted the strategy of responding to changes with constancy and laughed at the development of the situation. They wanted to use the mercenary department to hold the gate of Dalu city for them and vigorously develop and expand themselves. But what they never expected was that in their eyes, the mercenaries who should stabilize Dalu city and digest the fruits would braved the heavy snow At the foot of Xuanfu city.


    Of course, there aren''t many mercenaries, but there are only a few hundred. But it''s no small matter that among these hundreds, there are Ming Zhongdan Gong. When his subordinates reported that Zhongdan Gong came to the city to call for the door, Shi Wanshan, who was reading in his study, was shocked. He quickly put on his armor, called his own soldiers and went out of the house to the city tower.


    On his way to the city tower, Shi Wanshan was still puzzled. He didn''t understand. He captured the loyal Duke of Dalu city. He didn''t digest the victory fruits there and strengthen the city defense there. Why did he come to the Xuanfu house? What was he going to do?


    Shi Wanshan didn''t know that the so-called digestion of fruits may be a long process in the eyes of others, but in the eyes of Yang Chendong who had been prepared for a long time, it was just a matter of a few words. He just needed to send all the people in the city who wanted to leave and the captured Tatar soldiers to the starting city in the rear.


    The road from Dalu city to Shicheng city has been cleaned up by LV Zhuo of the second regiment and three new regiments, which can ensure the transportation of personnel and materials. With this premise, the journey of seven or eight hundred miles can not be anything. As for Dalu City, just leave two battalions of soldiers to maintain normal operation. You know, it''s winter, not winter It''s a good time to fight. No one will answer Lu Cheng''s idea easily.

 Chapter 781

    After arranging these, Yang Chendong just spent three days. Then he took the guard black riding, the members of the wolf tooth special team and the ghost sniper team straight to Xuancheng. He was ready to spend the new year in the capital of Beiming this year, that is, he set a goal, and it would not change easily.


    He just appeared under Xuanfu city with about 200 horses. Yang Chendong looked up at the city strengthened by SHIWANSHAN and loudly announced his name.


    Zhongdan Gong even got close to him, which caused a burst of panic among the soldiers guarding the city and quickly reported the news. Then all the soldiers stared at Yang Chendong in red robes under the city, both excited and afraid.


    Yang Chendong is not an ordinary Duke. He has another nickname called the God of war. Facts have also proved that this person did not disgrace the title. Wherever he went and fought, he won every battle, but also made his name known.


    Such a loud figure now appears under the eyes of the soldiers guarding the city. It is reasonable that they will be curious, excited and even a little panic.


    Shi Wanshan hurried to the bottom of the city. Gu he and Ning Wenfeng and others also arrived just in time. Then they all climbed the tower and saw Yang Chendong, the loyal and courageous Duke of the Ming Dynasty, who was under the city.


    Shi Wanshan had seen Yang Chendong from a distance before. He had some impressions. Now it was less than two years. At this glance, he immediately determined the identity of the visitor. At present, he whispered to the ancient river and Ning Wenfeng around him and said, "it''s really loyal and brave."


    The identity was verified, and there was no army ambush in the place where his eyes looked. Shi Wanshan laughed and said loudly, "I don''t know if Zhongdan is coming. It''s a crime. It''s a crime. In this way, I''ll order someone to open the city gate right away. Please wait a moment, Zhongdan."


    "Easy to say, easy to say." Yang Chendong, with a smile, gives people a very gentle feeling. At the first moment, he recognized the shouting man in the city. It was Shi Wanshan, the commander of wanquandusi.


    According to Yang Chendong, the Security Bureau of Yang Department not only needs to get detailed information about important targets and characters, but also needs to be supported by portraits and other evidence. Otherwise, if you only know its name, one day you see it and don''t know it, isn''t it a big joke?


    Therefore, it is not surprising that Yang Chendong knew how many times he had seen portraits of important people such as Shi Wanshan, and was able to recognize them at the first time.


    The heavy city gate was slowly opened without any other sound. With the joint efforts of more than a dozen soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty, soon the gate was opened, and Shi Wanshan and others riding horses in the distance approached from afar.


    Looking at the city gate being opened, Yang Chendong smiled and did a quick analysis in his heart. Then from this little thing, he came to a conclusion that SHIWANSHAN should be ready to attack at any time, and he should be eyeing Dalu city. Otherwise, the north gate would not be so light when it was opened.


    You know, if a city gate doesn''t move for a long time, it will rust. Once it is opened, there will be a running in sound such as creaking. But now, there is no such sound. It can be seen that the door should have been opened often before. What does this mean is self-evident.


    Shi Wanshan never imagined that such a common little thing would be associated with so many things. At this time, he rode with a smile on his face. When he came to the place five meters in front of Yang Chendong, he got off the horse, then suppressed his fist and bowed his head respectfully and said, "the commander of Wanquan capital division has made Shi Wanshan see Zhongdan Gong."


    The identities of Duke, Hou and Bo are very different. If the other party is only a marquis, it''s not necessary to salute like this in Shi Wanshan''s current identity, but the Duke is different, not to mention that Yang Chendong still has the title of God of war and enjoys a high position in the army. It''s normal to see such a ceremony.


    Shi Wanshan got off his horse. Guhe and Ning Wenfeng, who followed behind him, naturally wanted to get off his horse to greet him. In this regard, Yang Chendong did not move on his horse, but gently nodded his head and said, "commander Shi has worked hard, and the generals have worked hard."


    Yang Chendong''s trust made the generals feel a little unhappy. We gave you such a big face. Anyway, you should get off the horse and say something, even if it''s just a greeting. Now it''s good that so many generals are saluting. You are really seated on the horse. The soldiers of the city tower saw this scene. What would they think?


    And this is what Yang Chendong wants to achieve. He wanted to let Beiming soldiers know who was the boss through such means. And don''t underestimate this action. It can add points to the expansion of Yang Chendong''s reputation. Just like now, when the soldiers on the tower look at Yang Chendong, their eyes become much revered.


    Shi Wanshan was also a little tired. With his intelligence, he naturally knew why Yang Chendong did this. But he couldn''t say anything, and it was just this small matter that made him put away his pride and pay more attention to Yang Chendong in his heart.


    In the past, Shi Wanshan seldom suffered losses, even in some small things. But now, as soon as the two sides met, he suffered a lot. Not only did he not make Shi Wanshan angry, but he was a little careful. I have to say that this is also a character.


    After the ceremony, Shi Wanshan and others accompanied Yang Chendong into the city. In Xuanfu City, many people living here have taken to the streets. Many of them have heard of Yang Chendong''s name. Now they come out, but they just want to pay a visit under curiosity.


    So many people suddenly took to the streets. Shi Wanshan was afraid of any accident. At present, he wanted to order Gu he and others to send troops to maintain law and order. Instead, Yang Chendong waved with a smile, "Hey, this is the enthusiasm of the people. How can we disappoint them?"


    Having said this, Yang Chendong rode on his horse and took the initiative to wave to the people watching. He even saw some old people. He would salute with fists. He reflected the respect for the elderly incisively and vividly, and soon won the favor of many people.


    In ancient times, the word "filial piety" was favored by many people, and some imperial dynasties directly governed the world with benevolence and filial piety. What Yang Chendong does now is not only in line with the national conditions at that time, but also a way to quickly win everyone''s favor.


    It took nearly an hour for Yang Chendong and his party to come to the Fudi of duzhifu. Shi Wanshan warmly invited him to receive the wind for Zhongdan.


    All the way, Yang Chendong greeted the people on the surface, but in fact, he also watched the reality of Xuanfu through these things. He noticed that the people here had a good mental outlook, were well dressed, and their living conditions should be passable, which inevitably made him take a look at Shi Wanshan.


    Anyway, Xuanfu is a border city. In such a city, the people look like this, which should have a great relationship with the commander. For capable people, Yang Chendong is a little curious. He will not refuse Shi Wanshan''s invitation. He smiles and nods and agrees.


    The house soon became lively. Shi Wanshan is still very good at being a man. He not only arranged a rich banquet to invite Yang Chendong, but also warmly entertained the 200 cavalry he brought with a lot of good wine and meat. Then he arranged song Wenfeng to entertain guests on behalf of himself with a smile. When he went straight to the main table, he gave each other a thoughtful look.


    Song Wenfeng smiled and nodded. He looked like he understood the meaning of the commander and warmly greeted the 200 cavalry.


    On the main table, Yang Chendong took the first place, Shi Wanshan took the second place, Gu he and others accompanied each other and toasted each other. The atmosphere was very harmonious.


    At the banquet, Shi Wanshan always said words of admiration. For example, Yang Chendong led mercenaries to defeat Yexian, win the capital defense war and raise the national prestige of the northern Ming Dynasty. I also heard that some foreigners without eyes were picked up in the south, which really strengthened the Ming army and so on.


    For these, Yang Chendong just smiled modestly and did not show pride because of these things. Seeing all this in Shi Wanshan''s eyes, he was even more shocked. This young man who looked like he was only in his early twenties, how could he be so calm and tempered?


    When I was in my early twenties, I was still repressing my mind in the bandits'' nest, but at that time, I was sometimes very angry and very hot. I couldn''t do it like Yang Chendong.


    While paying attention to Yang Chendong, he was more curious about what the other party meant when he suddenly appeared in the Xuanfu. After three rounds of wine and five flavors of dishes, he pretended to be slightly drunk and asked, "Lord, but I don''t know what''s important when he suddenly came to our Xuanfu this time?"


    "No." Yang Chendong still replied with a smile.


    "No? Then I don''t know why the Duke came here?" the ancient river pretended to be puzzled and asked.


    "Hehe, I''m just passing by. After all, I''m going to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. Xuanfu can''t go around." Yang Chendong still smiled and replied, as if he was talking about a very ordinary and simple thing. But it was such a sentence that Gu he''s face changed greatly. Even Shi Wanshan on one side flashed a surprised look on his face, but he reacted quickly and immediately returned to normal.


    "The Duke of China is going to the capital?" Guhe was really surprised. Normally, as Yang Chendong is now, he is not an enemy of Daming, but also a friendly friend. The so-called gentleman does not stand under the dangerous wall. If he has been outside all the time, with his strong strength, neither northern Ming nor Southern Ming will turn against him casually. But if he kisses the capital, it means that birds fly into the cage. I''m afraid he can''t help what will happen next.

 Chapter 782

    Anyone can see such a simple truth. The loyal and brave guild doesn''t know it? But he still made such a choice. What does he want to do? Aren''t you afraid of death?


    Not only Guhe, but also others were shocked, but some performed well and didn''t show it, while others sold everything on their face.


    Yu Guang of Yang Chendong looked at everyone''s performance, and then smiled and said: "I was originally from the Ming Dynasty. The last time I went to the South was because I went back to my hometown to worship my ancestors. I was asked by the Yingzong emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty and approved by the Daizong emperor. Now the task has been completed, of course I have to go back to the northern Ming Dynasty. Hehe, I have a Yangjiazhuang outside the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, where there are two wives."


    It''s a fact that it''s incomparably natural. But I don''t know if it''s the real reason. Few people really don''t know about Yang family village fifteen miles south of the capital city. I heard that many people want to visit it. But it''s said that the place is heavily guarded and outsiders are not allowed to enter. As for the two women who stay there, they are nothing but quality in the eyes of outsiders Just a son. Now Yang Chendong says what it is to go home. Naturally, few people believe it.


    But believe it or not, Yang Chendong immediately said this in public, and the people naturally pretended to understand. At present, the wife was talking about this topic, raised her glass and drank again. What she said were all anecdotes and strange things, just the talk on the wine table.


    After drinking for more than an hour, the welcome banquet finally dispersed. At the warm invitation of Shi Wanshan, Yang Chendong and the cavalry stayed in the command envoy''s courtyard. The whole north courtyard was also vacated in the house. There were dozens of rooms there, which was more than enough to arrange these people.


    After Yang Chendong and others entered the north courtyard, they calmed down. Shi Wanshan looked that there was nothing to tell him, so he smiled and stepped back. He said he would come to greet him early tomorrow morning, and then returned to the east courtyard again. Here, Gu he and Ning Wenfeng have been waiting here.


    "How?" after entering the side hall, Shi Wanshan took a sip of strong tea after looking for the first seat, and then his eyes fell on Ning Wenfeng. Just now he deliberately asked this person to entertain the cavalry, just to see if he could get something out of their mouth.


    Unfortunately, Ning Wenfeng shook his head happily, "commander, those cavalry just ate vegetables and didn''t even drink wine. From beginning to end, they didn''t say a few words. They were so tight that they couldn''t get any useful information. It''s just..."


    In the end, Ning Wenfeng still left a tail, which also attracted the eyes of Shi Wanshan and Gu He respectively. They all know that this must be a discovery.


    "However, through this banquet, I still found one thing, that is, these cavalry seem to have a good daily treatment. There are some big fish and meat on the wine table, and most of them are fat, but I found that they only eat lean meat. I think they should be used to eating these things at ordinary times."


    Ning Wenfeng kept shaking his head when talking about this. Obviously, he was a little surprised. You know, the ancients had low living conditions and lack of oil and water. Usually, fat meat was more pleasant. Only those who were used to fish would choose lean meat. This alone is enough to explain a lot of problems.


    After hearing this, Shi Wanshan nodded. "The scouts also heard that the food and treatment of mercenaries have always been very good, which confirms the authenticity of this matter."


    The ancient river sitting there, seeing that the two people were talking about food, couldn''t help saying, "Hey, at this time, what do you care about those things? In my opinion, it''s a great achievement to immediately send heavy troops to surround the north courtyard, capture the loyal and courageous public, and then hand it over to the imperial court."


    "No." as soon as the voice of the ancient river fell, Ning Wenfeng shook his head to stop it.


    Originally, Shi Wanshan also came up with an objection, but when he heard that Ning Wenfeng was the first, he was not in a hurry to express his position, but asked with a smile, "Wenfeng, why not?"


    "Commander, Zhong Dan Gong is hard to deal with, especially the other mercenaries, who are very afraid of the emperor. Now we don''t know what the above means, so we can''t make a decision casually. Besides, once we move Zhong Dan Gong, there will be actions from the mercenary army. Once we annoy them, we will attack us with all our strength and don''t worry about it To say whether our Xuanfu can hold on, say whether the top will hand us over in order to stabilize the situation? "


    Ning Wenfeng thought very far, which attracted Shi Wanshan''s nodding and surprised Gu He. "Yes, yes, if we move now, the imperial court may be happy for a moment, but once the mercenaries make trouble, I''m afraid they will push us out as scapegoats. Well, such a thing can''t be done. Alas, if father Deng were here."


    Duke Deng in guhekou is Deng Qiang, the eunuch of Xuanfu. A while ago, the emperor wanted to know the situation here and transferred him back to the capital for questioning.


    Speaking of Duke Deng, Ning Wenfeng did have different opinions, "It''s a good thing that Duke Deng isn''t here. Otherwise, he wants us to take Zhongdan. How do you say we should do it? Disobeying his orders is tantamount to disobeying the emperor''s orders. Who of us can afford to suffer. Once something happens in the future, he can be transferred back at any time, but we will suffer."


    With this reminder, Gu he''s face changed again. He sighed that his thinking was not as good as Ning Wenfeng, so he modestly asked, "what should we do next? According to you, this loyal and brave man is a hot potato. Whoever takes over will have bad luck."


    "Hehe, the description is almost the same. Then I know what kind of identity he is. It''s better to invite him out of Xuancheng immediately. As for him to return to Dalu City, he''d better go to the capital. He can choose it." Ning Wenfeng smiled and obviously agreed with Guhe''s metaphor.


    "Send it away now? Is it too urgent?" this time, it was Shi Wanshan. Obviously, he was reluctant to give up such a large piece of fat meat. I always think that if I don''t do anything, I''m sorry for the opportunity thrown in front of me this time.


    Ning Wenfeng can understand Shi Wanshan''s psychological thoughts. After all, this is an opportunity. Unfortunately, the bait is too big for them to eat. If you eat hard, it will be happy for a time, but next I''m afraid I''ll burst my belly. So seeing that Shi Wanshan was still hesitating, he had to say, "commander, this matter can''t be delayed. Once Duke Deng knew the news and sent someone to send an order and let us do it, I''m afraid he really had no choice."


    This reminder immediately changed Shi Wanshan''s face, "yes, yes, we should send it away quickly."


    "Yes, we''ll send them away early tomorrow morning, and then send someone to inform Duke Deng in the capital, saying that we don''t dare to decide such a big event without authorization. Besides, Duke Zhongdan must be in a hurry to leave, and we can''t stop it. So they have to do a good job in how to deal with it." seeing that Shi Wanshan listened to his suggestions, Ning Wenfeng added this sentence at the moment.


    According to Shi Wanshan''s wisdom, these things were not unexpected to him. Just because the relationship was too big, he was fascinated for a time and couldn''t extricate himself. Now after listening to this, he immediately made the right choice. "Well, I''ll persuade Zhongdan to leave early tomorrow morning."


    The east courtyard is still plotting, thinking of ways to deal with it. In the north courtyard, Yang Er also came to Yang Chendong''s side and asked for instructions and condolences, while there was another person standing aside, thin and thin. Who else would it be?


    Hu mang did not return to Beijing with Yang Chendong this time, but stayed in Shicheng area. In the absence of the sixth young master, the military here also needs a strong figure. Hu Mang, who has just become a division commander, obviously has such qualifications. Hu mang was not there, but he asked to leave. It can be seen that Yang Chendong is really optimistic about this person''s ability.


    Yang Chendong''s farewell remarks on the people won Yang Chendong''s heart. In order to get to know this person better and to help each other, Yang Chendong left him around. Naturally, he was excited to say goodbye.


    Shebie''s mother is a Han. She originally had some looks of a Han. Now she is changing into black riding clothes. No one can see that he is the original Deputy General of Dalu city. Just now, Yang Chendong was still talking to him about the current situation.


    When Yang Er entered the house, he first took a farewell look, nodded as a greeting, and then asked Yang Chendong, "young master, please ask for instructions from several captains. Do we want to be fully armed and ready for war at any time tonight?"


    "No need." Yang Chendong put his hands and said decisively.


    "What if Shi Wanshan has other ideas? If we don''t have any preparation, I''m afraid there will be no security." Yang Er added in a hurry.


    Usually with Yang Chendong, he is very obedient. Often Yang Chendong says one, he can''t say two. But now the situation is different. In other people''s nests, it is related to the safety of the sixth young master. He had to say more.


    I also know that Yang Erhui asked this. It is precisely because he is worried about his own safety that Yang Chendong didn''t mean to blame him. Instead, he said carelessly, "if they really want to start, do you think they can really stop thousands of troops and horses with our 200 horses? All right, tell the soldiers to have a rest today and go on their way tomorrow."

 Chapter 783

    Even though Yang Chendong said so, Yang Er had to nod and say, "yes, I''ll arrange it now."


    When Yang Er got out of the door, Yang Chendong looked at the farewell way on one side, "you continue to say just now."


    "Yes." he said goodbye respectfully, and then continued the topic just now: "We know more or less about Shi Wanshan. He is a smart man. It is precisely because of his intelligence that we will be safer. Unfortunately, the guard eunuch Deng Qiang is not here yet, so no one will force him to do anything, so as long as he is not crazy, he will definitely not do it to us."


    Yang Chendong nodded and acquiesced to this point, and then said, "you just said that we can leave the city early tomorrow morning. How can you be so sure?"


    "Back to the sixth young master, it''s still the same sentence. If father-in-law Deng Qiang is absent, this is Shi Wanshan''s opportunity. Otherwise, once the news gets out, if Deng Qiang reacts and orders people to bring any instructions, Shi Wanshan will not be in charge of the development of things." Farewell remembers his identity very much. Although he claims to be smart, in front of Yang Chendong, he just asks what to say and won''t show anything in vain. Just because of one thing, Yang Chendong is a smarter person than him.


    Yang Chendong as like as two peas, and the same as the result of his analysis, is the reason why he dares to take only two hundred cycles to the Xuanfu. His life is indeed valuable but it is also the same danger unless he is ready to tear up the mercenary army or prepare for World War I. otherwise, at least they are afraid to face the situation. He did it himself, and this gave him a chance, a chance to travel freely.


    "Well, you''re tired all the way. Go to Haosheng and have a rest. I''ve arranged for someone to prepare ginseng soup for others. Remember to take it when you go back. It''s good for your rapid recovery." looking at the thin farewell, Yang Chendong said with concern on his face.


    "Thank you, sixth young master." he was very excited in his heart and moved on his face. The value of the other party and his concern for life made him feel that a scholar died as a confidant. He had recognized the master in his heart and would not change in his life.


    One night passed without incident. When the next morning dawned, Shi Wanshan, with blood in his eyes, appeared outside the north courtyard. He asked to see Yang Zhongdan.


    Shi Wanshan has learned from the people in the mansion that more than 200 cavalry soldiers brought by Zhongdan Gonghe had a good rest last night. They just arranged two soldiers to guard the gate of the north courtyard, and nothing else.


    When he heard this report, Shi Wanshan also had to sigh that the loyal and courageous public was so broad-minded and accurate. Even though he had seen through everything, he still didn''t have a good rest that night because of his desire, he still got a glimpse of the blood.


    The request for meeting was approved. When I saw Yang Chendong, I found that the other party was practicing boxing in the hospital. It looked energetic.


    In the snow, Lin Chendong''s fist technique even attracted snowflakes, giving people a very majestic feeling. The only regret is that Shi Wanshan can''t see the origin and number of ways of this fist technique.


    After practicing a set of Military Boxing for three times, Yang Chendong took a hot towel from Yang er''s hand, wiped his face, looked at Shi Wanshan standing there and said, "good morning, commander Shi."


    "Good morning, sir." Shi Wanshan smiled with a smile on his face.


    Yang Chendong noticed the blood in Shi Wanshan''s eyes at the first time, but he didn''t say anything. On the contrary, he could understand each other. If he was in his position, it would be difficult to sleep this night.


    After the two sides met, Shi Wanshan politely invited Zhongdan public to have breakfast. It is said that Yang Chendong is just a Zhongdan public, and the other party doesn''t need to be so polite. However, because he has something to say, he has become a person who asks for help.


    Yang Chendong, who knew this well, immediately smiled and agreed. After all, he also needed a step down. Otherwise, he would really annoy the other party. If he really started, the other party would not have any good fruit and end well. He was afraid that he would not go anywhere.


    One was affectionate and the other was intentional. They sat down at the dinner table. Then waiting for breakfast, Shi Wanshan finally led the topic to leaving. "My Lord, there are some capable people under my command. They have more opinions on the changes of the weather. According to them, I''m afraid there will be a heavy snow in two days, which is very bad for travel."


    Instead of telling Yang Chendong to leave, he found such an excuse. It can be seen that Shi Wanshan also used his head.


    Yang Chendong naturally knew the intention of the other party, which coincided with his analysis of yesterday and farewell. But at this moment, he pretended to be surprised and said, "is there such a thing? It seems that my plan is going to change. I originally wanted to stay in Xuancheng mansion for a few days and enjoy the customs here. It seems that I have to leave now."


    Seeing that Yang Chendong accepted his kindness, Shi Wanshan was naturally very happy, but on the surface, he pretended to be like a retention and said, "otherwise, after the wind and snow, the Duke of China is going to the capital."


    "Oh? That''s also a good idea." looking at Shi Wanshan''s hypocritical appearance, Yang Chendong was interested and said teasingly.


    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, Shi Wanshan changed his face. But he just asked to stay. How can he beat his mouth? He had to look at Yang Chendong with a bitter face.


    With a smile, Yang Chendong pulled back his words, "Commander Wan''s kindness has been accepted by the public at home. I just haven''t seen my wife for nearly two years. I miss it very much. I''d better leave first. By the way, even if there is wind and snow, I''m afraid my cavalry and I will encounter it at any time. For the sake of safety, please make it convenient for commander wan to prepare more food for them, such as dried meat and wine. The more the better."


    Well, the other party asked him to leave. Of course, Yang Chendong should take the opportunity to ask for some benefits. Although these things are not worth much money and are only the share of more than 200 people, the other party can still do it.


    Although the requirements are not high, Shi Wanshan is a little tired of it. How can his opponent come here? He can''t do anything to others, but also take out some things to give them away. At this moment, he really wants to shout angrily. If he doesn''t want anything, he''ll wait to be caught if he doesn''t leave.


    However, this idea was only an idea in the end, and finally he forcibly suppressed it. "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say, I''ll let someone arrange it right away."


    Shi Wanshan agrees. Yang Chendong is always smiling, but he is extremely vigilant. If the other party is angry, he will not be afraid, but will understand. But such a person who can suppress the real thoughts in his heart is terrible.


    It''s a long night''s dream, mainly because he has his own goal. After getting the food sent by Shi Wanshan and the customs clearance certificate, Yang Chendong left Xuancheng with 200 black cavalry, left Wanquan Dusi and went straight to Huailai city.


    While Yang Chendong and his party were on their way to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, an eight hundred mile urgent fold was also being sent to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. The person who wrote the memorial was Shi Wanshan, the commander of Wanquan capital company. That is, Yang Chendong appeared in his territory. Of course, such a major event should be reported to the upper level at the first time.


    After passing through Huailai, entering the great wall and leaving Juyong Pass, the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty will finally stand out in the eyes. In the past two years, Yang Chendong has mixed feelings about his two lovely wives at home.


    In terms of time, he didn''t return to his hometown to worship his ancestors for two years since he left the capital, but he really did a lot of things. The defeated Huang bandits even destroyed Jiaozhi and Lancang, and now he has built a big city on the grassland. This seems to take many years, or even an impossible task. He has done it in a short time. I''m afraid he can do it just because of this achievement He is famous for thousands of history. Even if he goes back now and feels at ease to be a rich man and a Duke of the country, he can live a natural and unrestrained life.


    However, Yang Chendong''s heart jumped wildly when he thought that there were so many Han people living in exile and being bullied by others. He thought that in a few years, his descendants would be invaded and harassed by other nationalities, their families would be broken and people would die, become slaves and suffer all kinds of humiliation. That is, he came here by chance and always wanted to do something, otherwise he would not live up to the love of God for him?


    "At least the foundation has been laid. As long as the normal development goes on, everything will be fine and everything will change." Yang Chendong cheered himself. Yang Chendong rode on the white dragon horse and rode the horse to whip, accelerating the speed of moving forward to the capital of the Ming Dynasty.


    Beiming capital.


    In contrast, in the imperial palace of the capital, there are chickens flying and dogs jumping at the moment. Several small eunuchs ordered by the chief eunuch to rush out of the palace in order to inform the main ministers to come to the palace to discuss with the emperor, which is the main reason for this scene Because it was the 800 mile express sent by Shi Wanshan.


    Zhu Qiyu, the emperor of Dai Zong, unexpectedly, the loyal and courageous Duke who gave him a headache and made him helpless, suddenly appeared in the Xuanfu house. Looking at the memorial of Shi Wanshan, the commander of wanquandu division, this man''s goal was the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. When Jin Ying, the eunuch''s chief manager, hurriedly sent the memorial to himself, Zhu Qizhen was really jumped, but it was almost gone He jumped up on the Dragon chair and exclaimed loudly.

 Chapter 784

    About what Yang Chendong did in the north with mercenaries, naturally, spies from the royal guards of the military reported regularly, which also aroused Zhu Qiyu''s anger and joy.


    Anger is due to the actions of mercenaries in the nuergandushi area. After three wars, nearly 20000 people were killed at the expense of the northern guards in the northern Ming Dynasty; The reason is that the emergence of Yang Chendong reduced the military pressure of Beiming in the north. According to the memorial of Datong government, waraya, which has occupied Hetao area, also stopped attacking because of the establishment of Shicheng and the emergence of mercenaries.


    This shows the prosperity of Yang Chendong''s reputation. It''s a pity that this person can''t only be used for himself. If he can, it won''t be difficult to defeat Nanming and unify the world.


    Zhu Qiyu felt his forehead with his hand like a headache. This little action was seen by Jin Ying standing and waiting on one side. He quickly asked with concern, "emperor, but what''s wrong?"


    "No, I''ll let you know. Should the ministers be here soon?" Zhu Qiyu shook his head and asked two questions when he remembered why the minister hadn''t arrived yet.


    "The notice has been given. I think we should arrive soon." Jin Ying also replied quickly, and then looked out of the hall. Although he can''t see anything in this way, he is also very anxious to tell the emperor with such a move.


    It didn''t take long to wait. Soon there was a sound of complicated footsteps outside the hall, and then the voice of the little eunuch asking for instructions came, "report to the emperor, the Minister of war, Lord Yiming, has arrived and asked for an interview."


    "The emperor, the Minister of punishment, Mr. Xu Youzhen, has arrived and asks for an interview..."


    "All right, all right, call in." Jin Ying always looked at Zhu Qiyu with Yu Guang and saw that although he didn''t say anything, he was already impatient on his face, so he shouted loudly.


    In a short time, Wang Zhi, the Minister of the Ministry of officials, Jin Lian, the Minister of the Ministry of household, Hu Fei, the Minister of rites, Yi Ming, the Minister of war, Xu Youzhen, the Minister of punishment, Shi Pu, the Minister of the Ministry of work, and Chen Yi, the governor of Zuo Du, entered the palace hall and stood in line.


    In less than two years, there has been little change in Zhu Qiyu''s regime. In fact, it seems that there is no major event in northern Ming Dynasty, and the interior is stable and United, but in fact, it is just gold and jade, but in fact, it is a scandal.


    First of all, Zhu Qiyu''s position is a special case. It is not a normal emperor''s position, which has been criticized by many people below. Even three years after the defeat of civil engineering, he is still mentioning that thing to the effect that even if Yingzong has nothing to do, he should come back to be the emperor instead of going to Nanming to be the emperor of Nanming, which has split the powerful Daming into two and greatly reduced his strength.


    The position under the ass is still being questioned. For this reason, royal guards and east hall made a lot of efforts and arrested a lot of people. On the surface, it seems calm. But once a crisis is discovered, no one can say for sure that no one will come out to make trouble.


    The military has been training recruits and refining firearms, which is very expensive. For a time, the northern Ming Dynasty was unable to make ends meet, so that many officials'' salaries could not be issued in time, which attracted many people''s complaints.


    External. Needless to say, Nanming seems to be in harmony, but who knows what Zhu Qi town thinks about his brother who robbed the throne? It''s not used now, just because foreign aggression is rampant, but once there is no foreign aggression, I''m afraid it will be a big battle and decide the winner.


    Not to mention, because of the problems in joint business, we are no longer friendly with the Wara department. The other side has even sent troops to occupy Hetao area, making the West restless. At this time, mercenaries came to the northwest, which made the situation more and more complicated.


    All these circumstances add up, Zhu Qiyu often feels that the first two are big. In such an environment, several important ministers of the book of ministers can naturally stay still, otherwise they will only cause other panic and complex situations.


    Six ministers and one Zuo Du imperial censor were standing in the main hall. Their faces were suspicious. They couldn''t figure out why the emperor summoned them in a hurry. It seems that the Emperor didn''t say anything at that time. As soon as they got home, they didn''t have a hot seat. It was urgent to summon. Could it be that something urgent had happened?


    At this point, the faces of the seven important ministers changed. The first thing they thought of was that vara came. Perhaps only this thing can make the emperor so uneasy. Think about it, didn''t Yingzong lose first?


    As for why no one thinks about Nanming and mercenaries. Because in a sense, they are all their own people. Now that foreign aggression has not been eliminated, internal worries should not happen.


    The faces of the seven ministers changed one after another, but they were calm. No one said more, waiting for the emperor to show them. Zhu Qiyu had been used to this scene for a long time, and knew that these ministers were thoughtful people, and it was difficult to stimulate them by ordinary things.


    Well, that''s it. Today he''s going to stimulate them. "Jin Ying, give the memorial to all the ministers one by one."


    "Yes, Emperor." Jin Ying agreed, took the memorial sent by Shi Wanshan, and was the first to go to Wang Zhi, the Minister of officials. "Wang Shangshu, please have a look."


    Since ancient times, officials of the Ministry of officials have said that they are a senior official, and they are also called heavenly officials of the Ministry of officials. Therefore, it is always right to show Wang Zhi the news first.


    Wang Zhi nodded modestly, then took the memorial and checked it. But it''s only a few breath time, and his face is changing constantly. It can be seen that this memorial must say something important. Otherwise, the unhappy household heavenly officials will not become so nervous and impolite.


    It was about ten minutes before Wang Zhi sent the memorial back to the eunuch of Jin Ying University. Then the memorial was passed on and sent to Jin Lian, the Minister of the Ministry of household. It was also a changeable look, which was no different from Wang Zhi''s performance just now.


    It''s more than ten interest, continue to pass, and the same scene appears again and again


    Zhu Qiyu sat high on the Golden Dragon chair and looked carefully at the changing colors on the ministers'' faces. Whenever I see that a minister wants to show his gaffe, I feel very proud. "How''s it going? It''s frightening you this time. When I lose my manners, you always have to teach me to be calm. Now look at you. How can I be calm?"


    A cup of tea needs a little more time. The seven important ministers have read the memorial once. Jin Ying also returns to Zhu Qiyu and stands aside. The voice of emperor Daizong also resounded through the hall at this moment. "Have you seen the news? Tell us your views?"


    There was silence in the hall. No one answered the emperor''s questions immediately. Everyone seemed to be digesting the news just got. Until Zhu Qiyu asked again impatiently, Xu Youzhen, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, finally stood up and said, "emperor, my ministers dare to ask, is this news true? I''m afraid it won''t be someone pretending to be loyal and brave?"


    It''s no wonder Xu Youzhen has such doubts. Yang Chendong is not what he used to be.


    In the capital defense war after the defeat of civil engineering, Yang Chendong stood up and led the so-called mercenaries to defeat the fierce yaxianwara department. At that time, it was also reasonable to say that this army did not belong to him because he had saved a person. It happened that he was the leader of the mercenaries.


    Now it seems that this is just a story. Various traces have shown that the leader of the so-called mercenaries is not someone else, but Yang Chendong himself. This has long been heard from Nanming. According to the investigation of Beiming royal guards and East Hall, the mercenary force is very large, and there should be an overseas base. Only because most of the shipping bases of Daming are in Nanming, they have the heart to investigate and are powerless to do so.


    But in any case, the matter that Yang Chendong is the leader of mercenaries has been roughly settled. Then why did Yang Chendong appear in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty at such a time? Don''t he know that this is no different from going deep into the tiger''s den? This is tantamount to sending it to the door and being slaughtered.


    As Xu Youzhen, who was first favored by Yang Chendong and made great efforts to support him to the position of Shangshu, he really can''t figure out the significance of Yang Chendong''s doing so. Most importantly, he didn''t receive any news in advance this time. He is a traitor.


    I can''t figure it out. I don''t understand. This is Xu Youzhen''s feeling. Not only he, but also other ministers have the same idea. At least in their opinion, if they changed places, they would never appear in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. It must appear. It also needs to appear with a large army. Only when soldiers are under the city can they have deterrent power.


    Finally someone spoke. Zhu Qiyu nodded his head with satisfaction and said to Xu Youzhen, "Xu Shangshu, commander Shi has seen Zhongdan Gong before. That is, he won''t make fun of such a thing. It seems that it should be Zhongdan Gong."


    The emperor said so. Even if Xu Youzhen had doubts, he couldn''t say anything about this problem. He could only nod and retreat back to his class. If he is really loyal and brave, he needs to think about what to do next. He doesn''t need to express his attitude immediately.


    Xu Youzhen retreated. Yi Ming, the Minister of the Ministry of war, stepped out of the class and said with a wat board in his hand: "Emperor, if someone is really loyal and courageous, I beg you to interrogate him and let him hand over the command of mercenaries to Beiming. If so, the military strength of Beiming will be greatly increased. At that time, no warla will be our opponent. Not only that, it is very promising to recover Nanming and dominate the world Hope you can do it. "

 Chapter 785

    Yiming''s voice became louder and more excited. At the end, his face flushed. Obviously, he was excited because of this result.


    Zhu Qiyu was also excited, and his face was flushed. This is the reason why he called several ministers. He had the idea that he knew Yang Chendong was the leader of mercenaries. How could he not catch him when he was sent to him?


    "Good, good..." excited, Zhu Qiyu couldn''t help nodding, but followed the voice of Wang Zhi, the Minister of the Ministry of officials, "emperor, never."


    "Hmm?" Zhu Qiyu, who was happy, immediately showed his displeasure on his face. When he saw that the speaker was Wang Zhi, he couldn''t help humming coldly, and the dissatisfaction on his face had been completely expressed.


    Wang Si, Wang Zhi''s grandson, once made friends with Yang Chendong, and went to Yang academy as the first batch of students. Not only that, during the period after Yang Chendong left Beiming, in fact, he took care of everything about Yang Academy. It can be said that this is a true Yang student and a firm supporter of Yang Chendong.


    Because of this, Wang Zhi has been impeached in the past two years. It is said that he knows everything from home to abroad, that he is a vendor seeking glory, and even that he is a dog around Yang Chendong, waiting to bite at any time?


    In the face of these questions, Wang Zhi never defended himself, but did his own work safely. He has some appreciation for Yang Chendong, but he has never been united, and he has not had any contact recently.


    The so-called don''t do anything wrong, don''t be afraid of ghosts. With this disposition, Wang Zhi still goes his own way. Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu was also dissatisfied with him, just because Wang Zhi had outstanding ability. Under his coordination, the promotion and promotion of officials were carried out in an orderly manner, which made him worry little. At this time, changing a person might not have such a good effect.


    What''s more, having been a minister of the Ministry of officials for so many years, he has long been a disciple all over the world. If you want to fight against Wang Zhi, you can''t do without enough eyesight. It will only lead to chaos. This is what Zhu Qiyu wants to see.


    But not moving Wang Zhi doesn''t mean Zhu Qiyu likes him. Seeing that this person jumped out so quickly at this time, of course, he was unhappy. It was just a cold hum, not a reprimand. It was already a matter of great face.


    Zhu Qiyu looked unhappy. In this regard, Wang Zhi was not moved by it. What he did was just for the good of Beiming. As for the rest, he would not take it to heart. Even if he spoke at this time, he was also thinking of Beiming. "Your Majesty, don''t be rash. Loyal and courageous have no serious crimes. What is the excuse to make a rash move? Not to mention, once loyal and courageous have been moved, how will mercenaries behave and whether they will kill me in Beiming? Although more than half of our recruits have been formed, their combat effectiveness has not been fully formed. At this time, it is difficult to predict the outcome of a war with mercenaries. In this way , it will only benefit others, Emperor. "


    What is the strength of mercenaries, not to mention Wang Zhi''s introduction? Which one of you here is not well aware of it? If their combat effectiveness is too poor, will they win with less and defeat Wala with more and retreat first? How could it be so easy to defeat the Yellow bandit army that gave Nanming a headache? Would it be easy to destroy Jiaozhi and Lancang?


    Now I came to the northwest of Beiming Dynasty. I heard that a big city was built there. I also defeated agadorzi and Mobei Mongolia in succession, killing and capturing 70000 cavalry. Even if we look at this result, at least it is far from what the new army of the northern Ming Dynasty can do now. For such an enemy, we should be careful in everything we do. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will bring disaster if we are careless.


    More than such thoughts and concerns, Wang Zhi stood up for the first time. As he said this, the other ministers hesitated. The other ministers who wanted to speak also completely closed their mouths at this time.


    With their ability, they naturally understand that Wang Zhi''s words are right. Killing Zhong Dan Gong will annoy mercenaries. The consequences will be unbearable for Beiming. That may be the time when the northern Ming Dynasty perished and the Southern Ming Dynasty dominated the world.


    For these dignitaries who are used to thinking about gains and losses and interests before doing things, when they know that the use of means against Yang Chendong will lead to unknown consequences, they have to be silent and suppress the originally excited ideas in their hearts.


    After Wang Zhi expressed his attitude, other important officials did not speak. It seems that they are shocked by the current situation. They need time to measure it well before they can make a final decision.


    Zhu Qiyu looked at the current situation and knew that it was impossible to want a result now. Then he had to say, "well, I''ll give you three days. After three days, you can write a memorial of your thoughts and give me a preview. Now you step down for the time being."


    No coercion, so it seems that Zhu Qiyu also needs time to make a good news about the news, and then make a final decision. Fortunately, the memorial was submitted at an accelerated speed of 800 Li. I don''t know how much faster than the speed of more than 200 cavalry of Yang Chendong''s party. They still have time to prepare.


    The seven dignitaries knelt down and said long live the emperor. Then they got up and left respectively. But it can be seen that everyone''s face is very heavy, showing a worried look.


    Wang Zhifu.


    Soon after the minister returned to the mansion, grandson Wang Si strode to the main hall, "Grandpa, do you have something urgent to find me?"


    On his way back to his house, Wang Zhi arranged for someone to go to Yangjiazhuang to inform the most valued grandson. Now, seeing that his grandson came back so soon, Wang Zhi''s face couldn''t help showing a trace of comfort.


    Wang Zhi has been the Minister of the Ministry of officials for some years. He is also an old minister of several dynasties. He once worked with Sanyang. It can be said that he has seen many ups and downs of the aristocratic family. Finally he got an experience. An aristocratic family wants to be handed down forever. It''s no use relying on a temporary holy favor. Don''t you see when Sanyang was beautiful at that time, but now? How many of their descendants mentioned it?


    Of course, Yang Rong''s youngest son, Yang Chendong, is an exception. Even up to now, Wang Zhi couldn''t understand what this man made his fortune and what made such a powerful mercenary.


    The temporary holy family is not good. If you want to make the family brilliant, you need more talents. As long as you have the ability, under the power of the family, there will be a superior day in the end, which is the long-term way to extend brilliance. Therefore, Wang Zhi has always attached great importance to the cultivation of future generations of his family. Wang Si is the most outstanding person in the third generation he likes.


    According to Wang Zhi''s idea, the grandson will first experience in some small departments below. When he has enough qualifications, it is inevitable to entrust him with important tasks. Unexpectedly, the most valued grandson became interested in Yang Chendong''s Yang Xue and couldn''t get out. Even the previous official body was thrown aside and hung up on the grounds of physical discomfort. He only studied Yang in Yang Jiazhuang and started teaching and educating people.


    It is originally a good thing for future generations to study knowledge. Once the knowledge is accessible, it is the moment when the whole world is bright. So don''t worry, there is no good future. But Wang Sixue is Yang Xue, and everything will be a different matter.


    Even now, among the learned people in the capital, there are still many criticisms of Yang Xue. I think this is not the way of saints, but a heresy, a strange, erotic and skill, and can''t ascend the hall of elegance.


    In this regard, Wang Zhi himself has been hesitating. He even wanted to intervene directly for a period of time to let AI sun leave the Yang academy and return to the official position. But it was at this time that the news of Yang Chendong''s mercenary Lien Chan''s continuous victory came, that is, even the distant Jiaozhi and Lancang Kingdom also said to be extinct.


    As soon as he entered the capital, Wang Zhi immediately cut off his previous ideas. He decided to have a look at it. Maybe Wang Si''s choice is right?


    It is precisely because of Wang Zhi''s hesitation that in the past two years, Wang sicai was able to be a temporary Dean of the Academy in Yangjiazhuang, free from the influence and interference of the external environment. But he didn''t know that the real Dean was coming back, which meant that Yangjiazhuang and Yangjia academy, which were gradually to be forgotten, would be valued again.


    Facing his close relatives and favorite grandchildren, Wang Zhi didn''t beat around the bush when he spoke, "Si''er, sit down first and listen to Grandpa tell you something."


    Seeing his grandfather''s face so dignified, Wang Si nodded, looked under the nearest chair, then looked at Wang Si blankly, and then the whole person jumped up from the chair, "Grandpa, what do you say? Zhongdan has passed the Xuanfu and is coming to the capital?"


    I don''t blame Wang Si for his excitement. Although he teaches in Yang family academy, he knows everything about Yang Chendong very well. Naturally, my grandfather often sent people to inform him of the news, but more people still think that his actions have been recognized and trusted by the two ladies in the Yang family villa. Naturally, he will know the news soon.


    Every time he gets a message, Wang Si is often excited for several days. Especially when he learned that Yang Chendong led mercenaries and even destroyed Jiaozhi and Lancang, he even had the idea of leaving the capital to find Yang Chendong.


    Wang Si is still a young man after all. He is only in his twenties now. Impulsive, active or their nature. At the thought of leading the army to kill the enemy on the battlefield, he was very excited. He only hoped that Yang Chendong would think of him one day and summon him to his side. He had been preparing for this.

 Chapter 786

    But I never thought that this idea would come true. Yang Chendong came straight to the capital. He was about to see the teacher. Maybe he could follow him and gallop on the battlefield in the future?


    "Grandpa, how many soldiers and horses did the loyal and brave come with this time?" Wang Si was excited and looked forward to Wang Si.


    "The memorial said that only more than 200 cavalry followed." Wang Zhi replied without concealment.


    There were only more than two hundred cavalry. Wang Simai frowned and asked, "but the emperor called him back?"


    "No, the Emperor didn''t think so, nor did he issue such a will. It was all done by Zhongdan Gong himself." Wang Zhi''s eyes showed a satisfied look. Just from these two issues, grandson is indeed a careful person, and his consideration is also very comprehensive.


    Wang Si didn''t go to see Grandpa''s attitude towards him, but lowered him down. For a while, he suddenly looked up and said, "so, loyalty is dangerous."


    The grandson finally thought of this layer. Wang Zhi smiled, "it''s good."


    "No." unexpectedly, Wang Si soon shook his head, "there won''t be much danger. We can see it, and Zhongdan will see it, but he still only brought more than 200 cavalry to the capital, which proves that he should have something to rely on, but I haven''t thought of it yet."


    He is worthy of being Wang Zhi''s beloved grandson and a favorite of Yang Chendong. Thinking of this matter so quickly, just in terms of mind, it is not much different from some important officials. As long as you get rid of the dryness in your heart and take time, it will become a great weapon.


    Wang Zhi is very satisfied, but he is also thinking about another problem, that is, if his grandson is so promising, he must keep him safe. "Si''er, you''ll go back to the Yang family villa in a moment, and then stay there. You can''t go out of the villa until Duke Zhongdan comes back, okay?"


    "Grandchildren understand. Thank you for your grandfather''s care." although Wang Si still had a lot of problems, he was ready to ask questions. But it was also clear that what grandpa said was for his safety. Perhaps with Yang Chendong''s current strength and influence, the emperor dare not take him, but he can still deal with some people around Yang family villa, and unfortunately he belongs to one of them.


    Next time, Wang Si asked a lot of questions. Wang Zhi answered all questions and explained them very clearly. From time to time, you can see Wang Si nodding or relieved. He finally knew what Yang Chendong relied on. Powerful mercenaries were his backers, which made emperor Daizong dare not move lightly. Maybe this is where he relied on.


    At the same time, in Hu''s house and in his study, Hu Zhen also called his eldest son Hu Changning. When the father and son met in the secret room, he told them what the emperor''s urgent call was about.


    "Zhong Dan Gong is back? He just brought more than 200 cavalry, which is a bit dangerous." Hu Changning is also a smart man. Surprised, he also pointed to the key of the matter at the first time.


    "It''s a little dangerous, but it doesn''t matter." Hu Zhen, who had known the news for a long time, had thought of a lot of things all the way out of the palace. It doesn''t matter now. Obviously, he has figured out some key issues.


    In that sentence, why did Yang Chendong rush back to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty with only more than 200 cavalry? Is he stupid or crazy? Or is he too arrogant to think that no one dare touch him?


    At the age of 23, he was able to master such a powerful force, destroy two small countries in a row, and build a big city on the grassland with complex and chaotic situation, which has a great intention to compete with the Mongolian cavalry. How can such a person do things without thinking carefully? How can such people make decisions?


    Having figured this out, Hu Zhen naturally relaxed a lot. Thinking of what happened in the court, Wang zhishangshu only said a few words, which made Yiming speechless and forced the emperor to make a careful decision, which has proved that Yang Chendong''s safety is not a big problem.


    Of course, this does not hinder whether someone who takes risks will suddenly attack Yang Chendong. But if someone did, it would be equivalent to baking the whole Beiming shelf on the fire. This must be what Daizong wanted to see. Even in order to avoid such problems, he will take the initiative to send someone to protect Yang Chendong''s safety.


    As for today''s son, he has something to ask in addition to the necessary briefing. "Changning, you are still working in the royal guards. You can see if there are any sudden changes there. If so, you must pay attention."


    "Father, do you mean that someone will jump over the wall?" Hu Changning said that he has also invaded and prostituted in officialdom for more than ten years, which is naturally a little transparent about his father''s point.


    "It''s possible," Hu said solemnly. "The Emperor may not do some things, but it doesn''t mean that the people below won''t do them. You know, there are always some people who think they are smart and can guess the holy meaning. Often, this conceited person is also a bad person. Not everyone in the world is as smart as Shi Wanshan."


    Obviously, as soon as Hu Zhen said this, he had seen through Shi Wanshan''s mind. It is said that this person is the first person to contact Yang Chendong, and he is also the most likely person to solve the problem. For example, he can directly send troops to take Yang Chendong, or even kill him and send his head to the capital. If he must do so, Dai Zong will be very happy.


    But in this way, Shi Wanshan himself is in danger. How can mercenaries let him go. It is even possible that in order to calm the anger of mercenaries, Dai Zong will personally order Shi Wanshan to be punished. If so, it would be tantamount to jumping into the Yellow River, and I can''t wash away my guilt.


    Shi Wanshan will not fail to see these things, so he made the move to let Yang Chendong enter the customs. Then, as soon as an eight hundred mile rush was sent, the matter had nothing to do with him. This hand transfer technique is beautiful and solves its own safety, but it will also lead to the displeasure of Dai Zong.


    Of course, it''s important to keep your life. As for whether Dai Zong will be happy and what means he will have in the future, Hu doesn''t guess. This is something that has nothing to do with himself. Why should he consider it? At present, it''s better to find out more about the royal guards. If someone wants to move in vain, it''s better to make some preparations.


    "Yes, father, the child knows." Hu Changning understood his father''s meaning and immediately expressed his attitude. Although the royal guards have always been independent in their work, they often perform their own duties and do not interfere with each other. His so-called inquiry will not lead to any results. But some things are not done without results. Anyway, Yang Chendong is also his son-in-law. As an old father-in-law, he must not be indifferent when it comes to performance.


    "By the way, I''ll tell my family that it''s safer to stay in the house if there''s nothing important for a while." Hu asked Hu Changning again. In extraordinary times, it is natural to pay more attention.


    "Yes, father, I''ll arrange it later." Hu Changning quickly responded. But he did not think so. In his opinion, he was an official of the royal guards, and his father was a high-profile book of rites. The students and old officials were all over the world. Who would trouble them?


    It was this general idea that doomed Hu Changning to suffer a loss.


    Xu Youzhen, like other important officials, hurried back to his house after leaving the palace, but sent out his most loyal confidant Housekeeper on the way. Not long after he returned to the house, the housekeeper came back. At the same time, he also brought back a sentence "do what you usually do."


    Naturally, this sentence was not said by the housekeeper, but by the person the housekeeper went to see, that is, the intelligence officer of the Security Bureau who left Yang Chendong in the capital of Beiming Dynasty.


    Yang Chendong''s return to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty was unknown to even the two ladies in the Yang family village. It''s not that I don''t believe them, but that I''m afraid they''re worried, which conceals everything. But for the Security Bureau, Yang Chendong naturally won''t hide, that is, officials like Xu Youzhen who have secretly taken refuge in Yang Chendong also made some arrangements.


    Do what you usually do. Xu Youzhen''s face was cloudy and sunny after talking about it several times. It seems that the sixth young master has been prepared for this time, and he doesn''t need to intervene for his safety.


    Thinking of all the things Yang Chendong did and all the miracles he created, Xu Youzhen didn''t panic so much. But thinking of his recent actions, and even his actions of rarely contacting safe people, will it lead to the dissatisfaction of Zhongdan public? Xu Youzhen is a smart man who is good at judging the situation. Because of this, when he saw the gradual success of the new army in Beiming Dynasty, his mentality changed and he had the idea of getting off Yang Chendong''s ship.


    But when he heard that Zhongdan Gong was coming to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, he hesitated again.


    When he learned that Yang Chendong came straight to the capital with more than 200 horses, he was not without worry. Of course, only he can know whether he is worried about Yang Chendong''s safety or whether he will be caught and implicate himself.


    To this end, he was worried all the way. I don''t understand why Yang Chendong takes such a risk in a good situation. Is it true that he is not afraid of death? But now, he finally put down his heart. That is, Yang Chendong didn''t expose his meaning, so he sat aside and watched the play. I believe that if he said so, the sixth young master will not be in danger.


    Compared with Xu Youzhen, Zhu Qiyu was shocked first and then steady. In the palace, Zhu Qiyu was glaring at the three slaves kneeling in front of him.


    These three people are Jin Ying, eunuch of Si Li, LV GUI, commander of royal guards, and Deng Qiang, eunuch of Xuanfu town.

 Chapter 787

    Deng Qiang is the eunuch of Xuanfu, which is equivalent to inspecting the whole Xuanfu and Wanquan Dusi for the emperor. But now Yang Chendong passed through Xuanfu safely without any criticism. Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu certainly wanted to send his fire on Deng Qiang, a eunuch.


    Deng Qiang, who was kneeling on the ground, was shivering all over. At this time, he hated Shi Wanshan in his heart. Zhongdan came to you immediately. You just need to move your mouth to take this person down or even kill him? Why send this person out of Xuancheng and to the capital? Doesn''t this mean giving the emperor eye medicine?


    Of course, Deng Qiang didn''t think about Shi Wanshan at this moment. In his opinion, whether the emperor is happy is always suddenly heard of his name. This time, Zhu Qiyu did not immediately refuse, but fell into meditation. Then his eyes fell on LV GUI, with an inquiring expression.


    The performance before has been very bad. I''m afraid it has caused the emperor''s displeasure. Now there is finally an opportunity to show. How could LV GUI miss it? He nodded and said: "this person can. He was originally from my royal guards. It''s too easy to find his problems, but his father is the current Dynasty..."


    Knowing what LV GUI was afraid of, Zhu Qiyu shook his head. "It doesn''t hurt. They all say that you royal guards don''t have to ask why they arrest people? Don''t you have to look at each other''s identity? That''s it. Just follow the old rules."


    "I see." Lv GUI is naturally a smart man who can do this position. At present, he constantly nods and says, "don''t worry, the emperor, this matter must be handled smoothly."


    Finally, there was a countermeasure, and Zhu Qiyu''s face finally relaxed. In any case, Yang Chendong returned to the capital of Beiming at this time. The initiative is in his hands. He should worry about the other party, not himself.


    He also took advantage of this time to have a good look at what thoughts these ministers have in mind. He also knows who should be reused in the future and who will be sidelined and completely marginalized.


    ......


    Gao Sheng, one hundred royal guards households, is the confidant and confidant of the royal guards town envoy Hu Changning.


    Relying on the relationship of the Hu family, Gao Sheng is like a duck to water in the royal guards. He has always had a good relationship with his colleagues.


    This is not bad, but relatively speaking. Everyone knows that the royal guards have very strict family rules. At one moment, everyone may drink together and hug their necks and recognize their brothers. At the next moment, they will be beaten to death.


    Although he knew this rule, Gao Sheng never thought he would one day. Not to mention that he was leaning against a big tree to enjoy the cool, but only that with the blessing of loyalty and courage, the Hu family has never been short of money. Often Tianwaitian trading firm will send people to give them silver and things. He was also stained with light. There was no shortage of silver. He was not greedy, which made his status extremely detached. There would be no handle outside.


    However, Gao Sheng, who thought he was honest and didn''t do anything wrong, saw four fierce men surround him when he stepped into the gate of royal guards that morning. Intuitively told him that things were bad, he shouted his identity while thinking about how to exit the door and find another way.


    However, the royal guards didn''t expect this. Before Gao Sheng put his ideas into reality, the royal guards surrounded him and pressed him to the ground. Then he was covered with a black cloth and brought to the imperial prison of the royal guards.


    Two hours later, when the streets of the capital were still busy at noon, a group of royal guards wearing flying fish clothes, black gauze hats, Luan belts at the waist and embroidered spring knives walked through the streets. This battle also made many people and even some officials quickly give way to the side. This is the royal guards. They don''t need any evidence to catch people. Sometimes they don''t have to talk about so many rules even to kill people. I don''t know who has offended them this time, and which family will suffer again.


    The people let the royal guards pass by them. Some good people followed the royal guards and wanted to see what happened. Soon after that, they saw a scene that surprised them. This team of royal guards came to the house of the Minister of rites Hu Peng and loudly raised their arms and smashed the door.

 Chapter 788

    As the oldest of all the officials, Hu Zhen has a huge interpersonal relationship in the whole capital. He is upright and has high moral integrity. I don''t know what drugstore the royal guards ate wrong and dared to come to the Hu family.


    The people naturally hold the idea of watching the excitement. Some small officials are mixed with the people, but they look frightened. Of course, they know what the Hu family represents. Usually, they don''t have the right way to get in touch with them, that is, they don''t have the right to enter the Hu family gate or side gate. Now the royal guards are going to fight the Hu family. Does this prove that a big storm is coming? If so, it will involve how they stand in line next, Of course, a great opportunity has emerged.


    The royal guards did not pay attention to the thoughts of the people watching the excitement. They came here just to complete the tasks assigned above. After smashing the door, the guard just opened a small crack in the door, and more than 20 royal guards rushed in. For a moment, the whole Hu house became chaotic.


    The front yard suddenly became noisy, and the sound of chaos came to our ears from time to time. Hu Changning, who was in the study, frowned. Then he put down the brush he was practicing calligraphy and strode out of the study to the front yard.


    At this time, in the front yard, a group of royal guards stood separately, guarding the passages of Hu''s house to the outside world, and then a hundred royal guards households shouted, "Hu Changning can be there and ask him to come out to see me."


    Hu Changning just walked to the front yard and heard such a sentence in his ear. He replied loudly, "Hu Changning is here. Who is looking for me?"


    Speaking and taking steady steps, Hu Changning appeared in the front yard and was seeing a group of royal guards standing here. When he saw a servant of the Hu family running around and being knocked down on the ground because of fear, he looked angry and asked, "what are you doing? Why bother these servants? Who is your leader?"


    It''s no wonder Hu Changning is so angry. Anyway, he is also the town envoy of the royal guards. Ordinary royal guards officials don''t pay attention to him.


    "It''s me." a hundred household official came out of the royal guards. He first looked at Hu Changning and was sure that he was the one he was looking for. When he put on his sleeve, he had more driving stickers (the token when the royal guards took people), and shouted: "Gaosheng hundred families are suspected of corruption and dereliction of duty. He gave a confession. The matter is involved with Lord Hu. Please come with us and go back for investigation."


    "Gao Sheng? What''s wrong with Gao Sheng?" Hu Changning blurted out in a hurry.


    "I don''t know what he is like. I won''t tell you even if I know. Please come with us now." the hundred family official looked at Hu Changning coldly, showing a trace of contempt and disdain.


    The Hu family is indeed a rich and prosperous family, and the relationship between them is deeply missed in the capital. Even the emperor is ready to see. If ordinary officials dare not disrespect the Hu family, but this does not include the royal guards.


    Who is the royal guards? It is the largest organization independent of the imperial court. They only obey the orders of the emperor. If they want someone to die in the third watch, they will never die in the fifth watch. How can such an organization pay attention to Hu Changning?


    Moreover, according to the analysis and judgment of the hundred families, few people can be reinstated once they are targeted by their royal guards. If they are lucky, they will be skinned. There are too many officials who can''t be appointed. Even if they offend each other now, they may not have the ability to retaliate against themselves.


    Gao Sheng was arrested and even confessed to corruption and dereliction of duty. After hearing this, Hu Changning immediately understood what was going on. This time, he was clearly implicated by his son-in-law. I still remember that his father told himself yesterday to keep a low profile and that people in the government should not go out casually without important things, but he just told the servants in the government, but he forgot to tell his confidants Gao Sheng forgot to tell him to find a reason not to be on duty at the government, which made others seize the painful foot.


    "Hey, I''m still too careless." Hu Changning sighed in his heart and slowly looked up, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    "It''s the best." the hundred family officials still held their chests, with an expression that should be so.


    Hu Changning didn''t think much of the Baihu''s Zhiyang envoy, but thought of something and asked, "but I don''t know your name. Why haven''t I seen you before?"


    "Hmm?" asked Hu Changning, the hundred families looked sluggish, and some didn''t know what to answer.


    "Why? Just a hundred families came to our house to arrest people. Now don''t you even dare to reveal their names? Then I''ll go to the emperor and ask. Just arrest people without evidence. Don''t even dare to reveal their names?" suddenly an old voice sounded, interrupting the hundred families standing there and his hesitation and thinking.


    The person who came out naturally was Hu Zhen, the Minister of rites of the current Dynasty. Such a big thing happened in the front yard, and the royal guards killed him to find trouble at home. How could he not show up? At this time, he not only came out, but also looked angry. Obviously, anyone who sees his son will be arrested, I''m afraid he can''t be calm.


    Baihu was shocked by Hu''s momentum for a moment, and immediately blurted out, "Xiaguan Tonglai has seen Lord Shangshu. Xiaguan was transferred back from below not long ago. This time, he was ordered to act. Please forgive me, Lord Shangshu."


    The reason why Tong Lai is so polite is partly due to the influence of Hu Guanwei and partly because he wants to take the opportunity to become famous. Think about it. What a majestic thing it is to go to a Shangshu mansion and catch someone else''s childe.


    What''s the difference between doing such a thing without leaving a name and walking in royal clothes at night? This is a good opportunity to make a name for himself. He definitely doesn''t want to let it go. By taking this opportunity to reveal his name, I think anyone who sees him will be afraid of him in the future.


    Tong Lai reported his name, then looked up at Hu Changning. Hu Zhen''s official authority is so powerful that Tong Lai can''t look at you, but he always dares to look at you in the eye.


    "Tongbaihu, right? Well, I''ll go with you now." Hu Changning said in a very flat tone. Then he turned back and bowed to his father and said, "father, I''ll go with them now. Don''t worry, there''s no big deal."


    "Well, you can go and worry about your father," Hu said with the same face. Of course, he knew that he was also affected by such a move. It was clear that someone wanted to deal with Yang Chendong, but he didn''t dare to test it. So he found the head of the Hu family and wanted to explore Yang Chendong''s style of speaking.


    Even if you can''t avoid it, you might as well cooperate well. If you want to be here in the name of the Hu family and haven''t committed any mistakes, the royal guards should not do anything about their son. Once waiting for Yang Chendong to arrive in the capital, they are studying how to save people.


    After seeing his father, Hu Changning immediately carried his hands and left the Hu house with Tong Lai and others. Many people outside the Hu house saw this scene, and soon the news spread all over the capital. It is said that the royal guards didn''t need to create such a sensation to arrest people, but piansheng did it this time. That''s what the commander LV GUI meant. He can tell Yang Chendong, who is about to enter Beijing, that your father-in-law has been arrested by me. Can you still be moved?


    Even if you don''t want to take care of it, now the people in the streets know it. If you don''t care, it will have a great impact on your reputation. It can be said that this originally meant coercion, and Yang Chendong had no choice but to respond.


    Hu Changning was arrested. No matter what the reason is, it is a fact that he was taken away in public. As a result, the entire capital was shrouded in an extremely uneasy mood. Even after three days, the emperor did not summon the important minister to talk about how to deal with Zhongdan''s entry to Beijing. Just from this point of view, the emperor must have an idea in his heart. The fact is also true. The arrest of Hu Changning was originally a means of the other party. Now it depends on how Yang Chendong breaks down.


    After all, there are more than 200 black riders around. Although we are vigorous brothers, people can stand it, and horses can''t stand it. In particular, their own equipment is heavier than ordinary cavalry, so they can only walk and stop all the way. After passing Juyong Pass, they finally came to the foot of the capital. It was half a month later.


    From a distance, you can see the towering and tall city wall. Yang Chendong took a breath and said goodbye for more than a year. This time, he returned to the foot of the capital and felt a lot. After all, compared with before, his status has been greatly different, and his strength has long been different.


    "Young master, let''s go to Yangjiazhuang first." Yang Er on the side was also excited. There are two brothers Yang Si and Yang Liu in the Yang family village. Their previous feelings were very deep. The brothers were about to meet. Naturally, their joy was unspeakable.


    "Go back to the village first." Yang Chendong also had a faint smile on his face. The two ladies have not seen each other for a long time, and he misses them very much. This time, they have been here for more than a year, and they have some guilt in their hearts. This time, they immediately came back, and there is the meaning of risking to come back. Of course, it is necessary to take both wives away. If not, he would not have to come back in person, which made all forces so nervous.


    Instead of entering the capital through Xizhimen, the horse team changed direction and went around the capital city wall to Yangjiazhuang fifteen miles south of the city.

 Chapter 789

    Yangjiazhuang, shrouded in heavy snow, is at noon. There is a curl of cooking smoke on the chimney. From a distance, it is like a fairyland on earth.


    Since Yang Chendong left Yangjiazhuang more than a year ago, military management has been pursued here. Yang Liu is responsible for the security here with a cold front platoon. They fired their muskets and were always ready for war. This string stretched for more than a year.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong has won many battles and victories outside. The good news came one by one, which made him more secure here. Ordinary curfews did not dare to make trouble here. It has been a dangerous past.


    But all this peace is broken because of today. When more than 200 black riders came from far and near, and the earth seemed to tremble, the whole Yang family village became very nervous. Yang Liu took a platoon of soldiers to the front of the village for the first time, and set up a battle formation here. No matter who wants to get close to here, he has to pay a heavy price.


    It''s no wonder that Yang Liu was so nervous. News came a few days ago that the young master''s father-in-law was captured by the royal guards and hasn''t been released yet. This seems to be a signal that Bei Ming is going to do it. They can''t help being nervous.


    But his face was deep, and Yang Liu, who led the team, was not very afraid. Because he knew that, just outside the village and around him, Xiao Feng was ambushing nearby with a battalion of cold fronts. Once someone really wanted to be bad for Yang family village, he would appear with a large army, and the cold fronts of the other two battalions nearby would come from all directions to attack together.


    Speaking of it, there were not so many troops in the periphery of Yangjiazhuang. Xiao Feng was just a company commander in the past. But not long ago, the sixth young master personally sent a telegram, appointed Xiao Feng as the head, and sent him many cold front soldiers with excellent training results. They are all elite soldiers with the Ninth Five Year Plan style. There are thousands of people in this regiment, which is Yang Liu''s confidence in facing all the enemies.


    The horses are getting closer and closer. They have slowed down. I can''t see the identity of the visitor from a distance, but Yang Liu is thinking that the enemy must know that Yang family villa is well defended. They want to be careful and try.


    The horse team is indeed testing, but what they are testing is not the reaction and combat power of Yang Liu and others, but constantly observing the surrounding situation, which is also what Yang Chendong himself means.


    This horse team is more than 200 black cavalry led by Yang Chendong. There are two members of the guard, including wolf teeth and members of the ghost sniper team. It can be said that all of them are the elite of the elite. Before, LV GUI wanted to send someone to wipe out this man and horse. It''s also thanks to him for not doing so. Otherwise, it would not be a team of 1000 people, even if he came to two teams and three teams, he would not be able to get too much benefits. Faced with all the black arms that are all equipped with thermal weapons and even with rocket launchers, especially those who are able to mobilize numerous advanced weapons from large warehouse at any time, there is no difference between Yang Chendong and what he sent to the dead.


    "Hehe, there are people in the woods on the left and in the snowdrift on the right. At least hundreds of guns are aimed at us." Yang Chendong rode on the white dragon horse, walked forward leisurely, with a smile in his mouth, and told these words to the people around him.


    How powerful Yang Chendong''s perception ability is. He is a man for two generations and has the help of that spirit. It is far from being comparable to normal people. Like Yang ER and them, although their personal strength is also very strong, they really can''t feel these, but even if the sixth young master says yes, it must be.


    "Young master, if so many guns are aimed at us, we''d better show our identity first. Don''t beat our own people. It''s really unjust." Yang er said with an ugly face when he heard that so many guns were aimed at himself.


    If you are really injured by the enemy on the battlefield, as long as you don''t die, this wound can even become an honor and a capital to boast. But if you are beaten by your own family, no matter what the result is, you have no face to say to others.


    "Well, you do it." Yang Chendong nodded and agreed to the proposal. Although he has confidence in Leng Feng, he must be an excellent person in various assessments. But if a horse stumbles, it''s better not to be too arrogant.


    Yang Er, who got the order, should hurry his horse first. It''s just that he runs ahead alone, which will not cause tension in any case. After all, it is impossible to rush into the Yang family village without using any weapons.


    The horse galloped, bringing up snowflakes one after another, which also attracted this figure, making it difficult for people to see his appearance.


    At this time in previous years, it was rare for the capital to have such heavy snow. It appeared this year. Some people also came out and said that it was a auspicious snow and a good harvest year, which made the people very happy. Even the two ladies in the village were very happy to see such heavy snow. In order to make them happy, Yang Liu didn''t immediately order someone to clear the snow, which also made Yang er the target of gunpoint while running. When he came to the 300 meters outside the gate of Yangjiazhuang, he took the initiative to stop. This is a safe area outside the guard. If he is moving forward, the cold front may shoot.


    Yang er''s horse just stopped, and the cry belonging to Yang Liu came out, "who''s coming? Report your identity and lay down your weapons."


    "Ha ha, but Yang Liu, I''m your second brother, ha ha ha." the heroic voice pierced the air and rang in the air. The roar also hit Yang Liu''s heart like a heavy hammer.


    This voice is very familiar, especially the natural loud voice, which is a symbol of Yang er. At a distance of 300 meters, you can clearly transfer every word you say to your ears without any means. It''s like talking in your ear. Only brother Yang can do this.


    "Come on, telescope, telescope." the excited Yang Liu quickly stretched out his hand and asked for it from the Lengfeng platoon leader.


    As long as you look carefully at the distance of 300 meters, you can see clearly without any obstacles, but Yang Liu can''t wait to confirm his thoughts.


    Wang Yuanjing was finally held in his hand. Looking from a distance, Yang er''s grinning appearance was clear to the eye. At this time, Yang Liu didn''t care about the battlefield discipline at all. Suddenly, he changed his original lying posture to standing, and then put a pair of big hands and shouted, "Yang Er Ge, Yang Er Ge, I''m Yang Liu, I''m Yang Liu!"


    "Hahaha, I knew it was you." Yang Er laughed and rode freely. This time, no one meant to shoot him. There was only one person coming. Yang Liu over there jumped and shouted excitedly. He knew it was an acquaintance at a glance.


    At a distance of 300 meters, the war horse came to him with a charge. Yang er jumped down and fell on Yang Liu''s side. Then he hit each other on the shoulder, "ha ha, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you okay?"


    Yang Er used a lot of strength in this punch. Even though Yang Liu was in good health, he stepped back two steps and stood firm. Then he pretended to have a painful expression and said, "Oh, it hurts. Brother Yang, your strength has increased again."


    "That''s, ha ha, you don''t see who I''m with." when Yang Erzheng grinned, he suddenly remembered something. His face changed and said, "Oh, the young master is right behind. Look at me. Just want to catch up with you. Quickly, send a signal to all the soldiers to put down their guns, turn off the insurance, and don''t shoot at anyone."


    In Yang er''s heart, the safety of the young master always comes first. Even if brothers get together, they should first throw it aside.


    Yang Liu was also surprised by this sentence. He knew about the sixth young master''s return to the capital, but in his opinion, Yang Er should be fighting before he came back. It should be some time before the young master came back. Unexpectedly, the young master was behind him. When he was excited, he quickly said to the starting soldier on the side: "quickly, raise the flag and inform the second brother Yang''s order just now."


    The token is displayed in the wind, and the message is spread to all sides!


    The order was issued soon, and the cold fronts of a battalion ambushed around were also very excited. The sixth young master is back. It''s a God in their hearts. I don''t know how many people want to see the sixth young master. Now the opportunity finally appears. Everyone is excited.


    Xiao Feng, who had just been promoted to head of the regiment, also looked excited. At the beginning, he was left in the capital by the sixth young master to take care of the safety here. It is impossible to say that there is no idea. But something must be done. Not all soldiers must rush to the front line.


    Now the telegram finally came. He was directly promoted from a company commander to a regimental commander. This is the greatest reward Yang Chendong gave him for his efforts. Now he knew that the sixth young master had returned. Of course, he was more excited and excited, but it didn''t dazzle his mind. When he was excited, he gave orders below, "Everyone should be on alert. When the sixth young master comes, Beiming may make extreme behavior at any time. From now on, we should keep a clear mind. If there is an enemy, it is our chance to show well in front of the sixth young master."


    "Yes." all the officers and soldiers around agreed in unison, and then performed their respective duties, but the muzzle of the gun was not aimed at the more than 200 black cavalry, but focused on the black cavalry, so as to prevent a Beiming army from being killed there suddenly.


    Yang ER and Yang Liu meet, and then the outer door leading to Yang family village is completely opened. Yang Chendong then arrives and rides his horse to Yang Liu and a platoon of 30 soldiers around him.


    "Salute." Yang 61 broke his drink and raised his right arm with one of his cold front platoons, doing a standard salute.

 Chapter 790

    Riding on the horse, Yang Chendong jumped down and his eyes fell on a group of soldiers. He first came to Yang Liu''s side and nodded after returning a salute, "you''re very good. You''ve worked hard."


    "The sixth young master is hard." Yang Liu took the lead and shouted loudly.


    Facing the cold front soldiers one by one, salute one by one, and then tidy up their military uniforms for them to show concern through such actions. This move is often used in future armies and movies, but it has to be said that it is very easy to use. I don''t know how many soldiers, so they show an excited look, and even some people have tears in their eyes.


    These soldiers have been here for more than a year. They are tense every day. It is really hard. Yang Chendong is comforting them and encouraging them in this way.


    After saluting a platoon of soldiers, Yang Chendong mounted his horse again and entered the Yang family village.


    In the Yang family village, the mood and atmosphere are somewhat depressed at the moment.


    First, the father of the eldest lady Hu Yan was captured by the royal guards, and then a large number of cavalry came to the villa from outside. Qiao Yin and Lady Xiang in the inner villa became nervous. For a moment, they had temporarily forgotten that Yang Chendong was returning to the villa. They were worried, what would they do if the northern Ming army came from outside? With those more than 30 soldiers, can we really stop it? And what if you can''t stop it?


    The eldest lady Hu Yan is not here. Everything here for more than a year is decided by Qiao Yin. As a maid who once grew up with Yang Chendong, Qiao Yin has a gentle character, but also a strong one. I don''t know when he had three more daggers in his hand. He saw that he left one, and gave one to the snow lady and the seventh sister Yang duo. "Take it. If something goes wrong, it will come in handy. In short, we must not fall into the hands of the Beiming army."


    Looking at the clever sound that has always been clever and docile, she suddenly took out the dagger. The sharp contrast first stunned lady Xiang and Yang duo, but then she considered that if there were an army from the northern Ming Dynasty, it would be better to live than die if they were captured. The two women just hesitated and took the dagger.


    The attitude is extremely firm, but when you really hold the dagger in your hand, you can still see that their tension and fear are only a weak woman after all. It takes very strong courage to let them commit suicide with this thing. Suicide is far from just doing it. How many people are afraid they can''t do it when things are coming.


    Qiao Yin also knew that just such preparation was not enough. Maybe she had no confidence in herself, or maybe she had no confidence in others. In short, she didn''t relax because of her actions, but looked at Jiang Ping standing three meters in front of the door and said, "you see, if one of us can''t do it in a moment, it will trouble you."


    "I see, second lady." Jiang Ping nodded. As once tieqingyi''s deputy, Yang Chendong stayed in Yangjiazhuang to protect the safety of the two ladies. She knew very well what would happen once things really happened. Perhaps death is still a relief for my wife.


    "HMM." he nodded to Jiang Ping as if to express his gratitude. Then Qiao Yin looked at Mrs. Xiang and Yang Xue and said, "don''t worry. If something happens to us today, my husband will avenge us."


    The inner courtyard has made the worst plan. In the Yang Academy of the outer courtyard, it is precisely because he understands the characteristics and strength of Yang school that Wang Si is deeply trapped in it, and because of his origin, he has the courage to take over the post of the second Dean. In the final analysis, while learning, he is also helping Yang Chendong manage and cultivate more talents.


    After more than a year and nearly two years of development, Yang family college has long been famous, and two batches of students have graduated. However, Wang Sijin remembered Yang Chendong''s teaching when he left, and left all of them without letting anyone go. It''s not that he cherishes talents. Although these people did play a role in the development of Yang academy, he did it for these people, because he knew that people who had studied Yang Xue actually could not adapt to the Daming''s foothold in the way of Confucius and Mencius everywhere. Their thoughts were completely different. Putting these people into society would only make them cause trouble, Bring trouble to yourself.


    I don''t want to see these graduates. After learning a wealth of knowledge, they are wiped out by this ruthless society and even cause disasters. Wang Si keeps these people. Fortunately, the money Yang Chendong gave to the academy has always been very rich. It won''t be a problem to feed these people. And because of the existence of these people, the Yangjia academy is also growing stronger and stronger. When recruiting new students every year, they are carefully selected and then carefully selected, but there are still 100 students left every year.


    Up to now, there are more than 400 students in the whole Yangjia academy and those who stay as teachers after graduation. Wang Si has also become a real Dean. The real test has really come.


    First, his grandfather called himself and warned him to be careful. Then came the news. Hu Changning, the father-in-law of the sixth young master, was arrested by the royal guards and put in the imperial edict prison. Now the whole Yang family villa suddenly raised the alarm. All this aggravated Wang Si''s worry. Just after the alarm sounded in Yangjiazhuang, he invited all the teachers and students to the playground. Although the weather outside had reached minus five or six degrees, it didn''t make everyone feel cold at all. Instead, it was everyone''s blood. Looking at the Dean Wang Si standing at the top of the playground, everyone was waiting for his decision.


    Students who can become students of the Yangjia academy are not just practicing literature. They are all rounders of both civil and martial arts. Especially those students who graduated before, they have been singled out to have the skills of class B soldiers, which is naturally worse than class a soldiers such as Leng Feng, but they have surpassed them in physical quality compared with the ordinary Daming army. After all, you can eat well, wear warm clothes and have no worries. You can try your best during training.


    There are these students in the target shooting class, and some of them have good shooting results. Five bullets can just hit 40 rings, and excellent results can be achieved. Most people also reached the level of passing the 38th ring.


    At this time, they are holding long swords or broadswords one by one. There is a picture that when the enemy comes, they will rush up and fight face to face. There were a few women standing in the crowd. At this time, they also held the long sword in their hands and did not admit defeat.


    One of them is a very beautiful figure. She came very early. She has become a celebrity in Yangjia academy and a princess ChunZi who teaches Japanese to everyone.


    Yang Chendong left here more than a year ago, but she was left. Even the captain of the guard, Xiao Lin, had already left. ChunZi, who was alone, soon became a member of the Yang family college.


    The sixth young master is gone. ChunZi can''t always go in and out of the inner yard of Yang family villa as before. Some people in Yang family villa don''t know how to treat her. After all, with her excellent appearance, she may become a wife at any time. Fortunately, she knows how to do things properly. Although she is young, she has not stayed in the Japanese Imperial Palace for so many years. Although she is young, her mind has long been mature. During Yang Chendong''s absence, she behaves in a regular manner. She will never enter the inner courtyard of Yang family villa to say hello to the two ladies until the Spring Festival and other major festivals.


    As her heart sank, Princess ChunZi felt more and more that what was taught in the Yang Academy was profound and broad. She tried to absorb these rich knowledge and imagined that one day when she could return home, she would impart these knowledge and make her own contribution to the expansion of Japan and Japan.


    It was only a sudden danger that interrupted her plan. Is Beiming going to attack Yangjiazhuang? Don''t they need to worry about the loyal and courageous men who command powerful mercenaries? Are they crazy?


    This possibility should not exist in terms of homons. Even if Yangjiazhuang is in danger, it should not be this time. At least there should not be any potential safety hazards when Yang Chendong, the leader, did not appear. She wanted to tell president Wang Si these thoughts, but when she saw that he was working enthusiastically for everyone at the moment, and there was a picture that would rush out at any time and compete with the invading Beiming army, she knew that it was useless to say anything at this moment.

 Chapter 791

    Wang Si is still performing, but his eyes will pay attention to the movement outside the college at any time. Only after the gunshot outside, he will rush out with the 400 people and apply what he has learned to practical combat. To this end, he felt his whole body was excited, but his excitement suddenly stopped because of Yang Liu''s sudden appearance. "Dean Wang, everything is a misunderstanding, not the enemy, but the sixth young master has returned."


    "What? Zhongdan Gong is back?" Wang Si just hesitated for a moment and shouted in surprise.


    "Yes, the young master has gone to the inner courtyard now. He should come to see you in a moment. Just be ready." Yang Liu nodded with a smile. He just came to pass the news. Of course, he won''t stay here. The young master finally came back. He should show himself in front of him more.


    Yang Liu has left, and the Yang academy has also exploded. Then Wang Si''s cry came out, "come on, clean up immediately, and let''s welcome the arrival of the Dean with the best mental state."


    Everyone was busy shouting after listening to the order, and ChunZi was the same, but her cheeks had already flushed, and she was afraid that only she knew what was thinking in her heart.


    Yangjiazhuang inner courtyard.


    Yang Sizheng takes someone to guard here. The gun barrel has opened the insurance and will shoot at any time. But when Yang Chendong suddenly appeared in front of him, everything changed. Yang Si, who had no preparation at all, only kept giggling until the slightly towering figure came to him and slapped his big hand on his shoulder. He habitually stood at attention and said "Hello, young master."


    "You''re good, you''ve worked hard." Yang Chendong said with emotion, and then laughed: "I''ll finish things later and drink with you."


    "OK, wait for the young master''s call at any time." Yang Si was very excited. Even if the young master comes back, the Yang family village will be safe. Although the young master only brought more than 200 black cavalry, he has such confidence.


    "Where are the two ladies?" Yang Chendong walked towards the inner courtyard, and his voice rang in Yang Si''s ear.


    "The second wife and the fourth wife and the seven sisters are in the inner courtyard."


    "OK, I see." Yang Chendong''s voice came again, but the figure of the man disappeared after saying this sentence.


    In the inner courtyard, two ladies and a young lady are holding the dagger with nervous faces. There is a picture that you don''t provoke me, or my dagger will poke out. Jiang Ping is the only one to relax. Her eyes are deep and her face is firm. At this time, she is ready to die.


    Her duty is to protect the safety of the two ladies. If she can''t do this, she won''t let the two ladies be carried by others. She will help the two ladies finish their first life first, and then she will fight with the enemy to the last drop of blood and accompany her on the ground. This is her life. From the moment she and her sister tie Dieyi appeared in Yangjia academy more than two years ago, the mission was doomed.


    Even on this day, Jiang Ping was ready for it. Although it is said that they have not met their sister for more than a year, they can still communicate with each other. In the letter, tietietiedieyi can''t say the name of the city and some things there. This is discipline, but she told Jiang Ping in the letter that the sixth young master is doing a pioneering thing, and this road is destined to be full of thorns and dangers. They are lucky to be able to participate in this matter. It is originally a very proud thing, but it is also a very dangerous thing. They should be ready to sacrifice and die anytime and anywhere.


    Jiang Ping kept these words in mind. She thought it was time to realize them. To this end, the browning pistol in her hand personally sent by Yang Chendong has opened the insurance, a state that she will kill the enemy or even commit suicide at any time.


    And this state is getting closer and closer with the sudden footsteps outside the door.


    The sound of footsteps came orderly, as if stepping on a drum. Each landing could drive the emotions of several women in the house. They all raised their heads, looked towards the door and waited for the judgment of fate.


    The voice was getting closer and closer, and the atmosphere became more and more tense. Somehow, at this moment, even Jiang Ping felt a strong pressure. Instinctively, she took browning in her hand and aimed at the door outside.


    In extraordinary times, any action is not excessive, and any caution is reasonable.


    The figure finally appeared. As the nearest to the gate, Jiang Ping was the first to see the face of the visitor. The first feeling was that it wasn''t the people in the inner courtyard of Yang family villa, and then she widened her eyes, "this... How is it possible?"


    Of course, what Jiang Ping saw was Yang Chendong. It was a time of tension outside. Everyone''s heart was raised. At this moment, I''m afraid everyone didn''t expect that the sixth young master would suddenly come back at this time.


    Jiang Ping was completely stunned. Unprepared, she didn''t know how to speak at this moment. Only the muzzle of the gun had been put down. After all, it is disrespectful for the sixth young master to appear here and point a gun at others. Even if he is killed immediately, no one will cry out for her.


    "You''re good." Jiang Ping also saw at the first sight. Looking at the other party''s bullet loaded and the insurance opened, she nodded deeply. This is the quality of a guard captain. She will be on alert in case of danger.


    The voice was so light that only Jiang Ping heard it, but this sentence also pulled her excited heart back. At present, she stood upright and paid a standard military salute, "good sixth young master."


    "Ha ha, OK, you''ve completed your task well. Now you can go out and wait." came to Jiang Ping, reached out and patted her on the shoulder to express his gratitude. At this time, the needle can be heard in the room. Qiaoyin, xiangniangzi and Yang duo are staring at the visitor, the tall body and the confident smile.


    I don''t know when Jiang Ping has gone out. When there were only four of them left in the room, Qiao Yin suddenly burst into tears, and then the dagger in her hand fell to the ground at this moment, causing a very light and crisp sound. Then her beautiful shadow quickly ran over and plunged into Yang Chendong''s arms, "young master, you can come back."


    After being with Yang Chendong for so long, Qiao Yin is more used to calling him a young master than a husband.


    He opened his arms and welcomed qiaoyin into his arms. Yang Chendong stretched out his arms and patted each other on the back. He said comfortingly, "I''m back, everything is over, and no one will threaten your safety in the future."


    As he spoke, Yang Chendong looked at the three daggers falling on the ground. At the moment, he had a smile on his face and was angry in his heart. Although the northern Ming Dynasty didn''t do anything to Yang Jiazhuang, looking at what is happening now, the invisible pressure is still huge. I dare to worry my own women. With this, I''m afraid I''ll take out a few heads to vent my anger this time.


    After Qiao Yin, the fourth lady Xiang Niang also ran over and got into Yang Chendong''s broad arms. Then the two women broke into tears and laughed, laughed and cried, cried and laughed. At this moment, their worries that had been pressing at the bottom of their hearts were completely expressed.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong can only show a bitter smile and look at Yang duo standing three meters away from each other, "seven sisters, are you okay?"


    Yang duo''s eyes were full of tears at the moment, but her face was full of a smile. The brother finally came back. She sighed, "everything will be all right when you come back. OK, don''t delay your husband and wife''s reunion. I''ll go to the kitchen and let them prepare delicious food. We must celebrate."


    "OK, OK, it''s time to celebrate. It''s hard for seven sisters." Yang Chendong also smiled hehe. He can only show such a simple and straightforward smile in front of several sisters.


    Yang duo also left. After waiting for no one else in the room, Yang Chendong held one in his hand, kissed qiaoyin and Xiang Niang Zi''s faces respectively, and then stretched out his fingers to scrape the bridge of their noses. Such an action is a trick commonly used by Yang Chendong to his beloved woman, but it immediately made their faces red, It''s like a red apple.


    Speaking of it, Yang Chendong has never met a woman since he entered the nuergandushi area. Now, soft fragrance enters his arms. It is impossible to say that he has no feeling at all. Even his body has reacted. He is eager to put the two people in the right place.


    But Yang Chendong still has reason and knows that there are still many people waiting for him to show up outside. Now is not the time for children and women. "Yin''er, Xiang''er, you''re worried this time. But don''t worry, I''m here to take you away this time. Such worries won''t happen in the future."


    "Ah! Really?" hearing that Yang Chendong was going to take him away, both Qiao Yin and Xiang Niang looked excited.


    "Of course, I don''t seem to have lied to you." looking at the two women''s heartfelt smile, Yang Chendong also laughed.


    About half an hour later, Yang Chendong went out of the inner yard and came to Yang Er, Yang Si and Yang Liu who had been waiting for him. "Let''s go to Yang''s Academy."


    In the Yang academy, they had already made preparations. When Yang Chendong appeared here, the second Dean Wang Si immediately welcomed the students out with all the students. Although it was cold outside, no one was affected by the weather. In their view, the Dean came and should be welcomed by all of them.


    Considering the weather, Yang Chendong originally wanted these people to go back to the classroom, but looking at the more than 400 people, he knew that no classroom could enter so many people, so he simply depended on everyone. He stood in the middle of the playground where Wang Si stood before, and then his thick voice sounded.

 Chapter 792

    "Yes, you are all very good." as soon as we met, Yang Chendong affirmed everyone''s performance. "I''ve heard people say that you just thought there was an enemy invasion, and you were even ready for a close fight. This courage is very good and fully shows your loyalty to the Academy."


    After Yang Chendong''s affirmation and praise, everyone''s faces showed an excited and excited look.


    "But..." I was still praising you a moment ago, but as Yang Chendong''s tone changed, his face became more serious, "but your practice is wrong."


    "Huh?"


    "Ah!"


    Some of these contradictory remarks confused everyone. Including Wang Si, the second Dean, his mind could not turn for a while. But before they could figure out what was going on, Yang Chendong over there continued to say: "There is something wrong with your approach, and the mistake lies in your positioning. You are not ordinary soldiers. You are new students and even teachers of the Yang Department. We are the most precious wealth. If one of you has an accident, I will be distressed for a long time. If 400 of you fight with the enemy, you will naturally avoid life and death. That''s me Don''t you want to die of heartache? Are you willing to see my heartache fall into pieces? "


    "Hehe, hehe." the students and teachers who were laughed at by Yang Chendong''s image understood what the dean said just now and laughed one by one.


    ChunZi of the crowd is also laughing, but different from ordinary people, it is a kind of angry smile. It seems to blame Yang Chendong for making such jokes at this time.


    It seemed that she knew what she thought. When Yang Chendong''s eyes swept through the crowd, she deliberately stayed on ChunZi for a while. It was this short stay that made ChunZi quickly lower her head. She didn''t know why. When facing Yang Chendong''s eyes, she found that her heart jumped like a deer.


    "Well, maybe some people think I''m joking, but what I want to explain is that it''s not a joke, but a real idea from the heart. Speaking of, the first batch of students are few, so you don''t want to ask where they went? Hehe, I can tell you now that they all carry forward what they have learned, and some of them have been in high positions , is making great contributions and has become a general existence that everyone admires. "


    "Of course, you don''t have to envy, because it will be your turn soon. In the near future, you will also go out alone and carry forward the Yang family. What the president has to do is to create a good environment for you. As for the opportunity, do you have the confidence to grasp it?"


    "Yes!" was the excited voice of the students.


    "Haha, OK, let''s have a dinner tonight. Our teachers and students can talk together, that is, we should say goodbye for you. When you go out, I hope you can proudly pat your chest and tell everyone that you used to be students of Yang Academy..."


    Yang Chendong''s excited voice was still ringing over the Academy. The students below looked at him seriously and excitedly, as if they saw their unlimited future and the great moment when they used knowledge to change their destiny.


    In the Academy, Yang Chendong stayed for more than an hour. During this period, he listened to some work reports of Wang Si about the Academy, but from beginning to end, Yang Chendong didn''t comment on anything, but just nodded. All this fell into Wang Si''s eyes. He thought that the sixth young master must have thought in his mind, but there are some things that need to be considered carefully. Just now, the sixth young master When he came back, of course he was not in a hurry. Now there are more than ten days before the new year. There is no doubt that the new year is here. There is plenty of time to make decisions.


    That night, Yangjiazhuang became a lively sea. The chefs cooked their best meals just to express their inner welcome for the return of the sixth young master.


    In contrast, there was silence in the imperial palace of the northern Ming Dynasty fifteen miles away.


    The royal guards, who have always kept a close eye on the Yang family villa, got the news the first time Yang Chendong returned to the villa, and then the news was sent to the Dragon case of Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu.


    "Have you finally come back? Hum! I''d like to see if you''ve made any progress since you disappeared in recent two years." just after taking a look at the information, he put it aside. Zhu Qiyu closed his eyes.


    Hu Changning has been arrested and jailed. Although he has not been punished due to the identity of the other party, it is an attitude to arrest the person. Now we are waiting to see how Yang Chendong will break the situation. Is it a tough resistance or a bow of his head, or will he arrange someone to rob the prison?


    At the thought of robbing the prison, Zhu Qiyu also couldn''t hold his seat. He slowly opened his eyes, looked at Jin Ying who was waiting on one side and asked, "is it safe in the imperial prison..."


    Jin Ying certainly knew what Zhu Qiyu was asking. Before the other party finished, he replied, "please rest assured, Emperor. The royal guards have ambushed a large number of people there. Unless they don''t come, they will throw themselves into the net."


    "HMM." listening to the arrangement, Zhu Qiyu nodded with satisfaction, closed his eyes again, and fell into his own meditation.


    Realistically speaking, the emperors of the Ming Dynasty, whether Yingzong Zhuqi town or Daizong Zhuqi Yu, were not confused. Even they once tried to strengthen the Ming Dynasty. Compared with some great Ming kings in later generations, they are qualified and can even get good results.


    Unfortunately, they met Yang Chendong with a big warehouse, which doomed their idea of being strong and Daming to be impossible. Now it depends on when they can hold on, or whether the final result of Daming is silent or vigorous defeat under resistance.


    Yang Chendong has long had an attitude towards this matter. The composition of the Ming Dynasty is based on the Han people. The Han people in the world are one family. With this, Yang Chendong doesn''t want to and won''t take the initiative to use force against Daming unless necessary.


    Naturally, if someone annoys him, it''s another matter. For example, after dinner, in neizhuang''s secret room, Yang Chendong met with Yang San, director of the Security Bureau, and Xiao Feng, head of Leng Feng in Beiming capital.


    The first thing Yang Chendong saw was Xiao Feng. He was the first batch of veterans to follow Yang Chendong. When he was in his hometown of Jianning mansion, he trained as a cold front of the first echelon. With his old qualifications and ability, he should have been the head of the regiment for a long time, and it is not a problem even further.


    Unfortunately, the situation in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty was too complicated. Yang Chendong didn''t want to show too much strength here, which attracted the vigilance, dissatisfaction and even tension of the northern Ming court. This also makes Xiao Feng''s qualification old, but he has no chance to bring more soldiers.


    This time, if Yang Chendong didn''t want to return to Beiming and have enough self-protection strength, the position of head would be equally difficult to fall on Xiao Feng.


    "Commander Xiao, are you familiar with the situation of the army? How are their qualities? Can you obey orders? You can say any problems. If you can''t solve them, I''ll solve them for you." that is, Yang Chendong will certainly give full support to put the military power into Xiao Feng''s hands.


    "Thank you for your concern. The quality of the soldiers is very high. Everyone listens to them and there is no problem." when talking about these, Xiao Feng looked satisfied. This time, in order to protect the safety of the sixth young master, a lot of cold fronts with excellent military quality were sent to chixian city in batches. Maybe it''s because they know that one of the orders is to protect the safety of the sixth young master, so they are very excited and listen to the orders. They are afraid that they will get into trouble accidentally and be thrown back into the red embedded city. In that case, it can be imagined that it will be difficult to think of a place in the future.


    With this advantage, Xiao Feng soon established his authority and controlled a group of cold fronts.


    "Well, if you are in control of the army, you need to tighten a string in your heart at any time. This time you may not be used at all, but once you use it, you have to fight hard and use your power, okay?"


    "Yes, please don''t worry. Our Lengfeng regiment is always waiting for the military order. Once there is a war, we will go all out and never lose our Lengfeng''s name." Xiao Feng said as if under the military order. Xiao Feng was full of confidence.


    Xiao Feng left. The second and last person to see today is Yang San, director of the Security Bureau.


    There has been a result of what happened in chixian city. Yang''s father and son and Chen Shuquan, director of the Security Bureau in chixian City, have also been taken down. The rest is the problem of rectifying the work style. In this matter, Yang Chendong did not arrange for him to intervene later. Of course, he will protect silence. This time, the sixth young master wants to return to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty for the new year. What an important thing. As the first brother of the security department, of course, he has to go to the scene and dispatch and command in person. Only in this way can he be at ease.


    When Yang San comes back, there is a more important thing to do, that is to admit his mistake to Yang Chendong. He must give an account of what happened in the city because he misused Chen Shuquan.


    After entering the secret room, Yang San knelt down on the ground. The first brother of the Security Bureau showed a deep picture in front of anyone. The unfathomable director is now kneeling in front of Yang Chendong.


    No matter what Yang San''s identity, he was one of the servants of the Yang family. With this, this kneeling is really nothing.


    Yang Chendong didn''t ask Yang San to get up immediately, but listened to Yang San''s report while drinking tea.

 Chapter 793

    Yang San knelt there and told the whole story of the incident of Yang Tiezhu in the red inlaid city from beginning to end, including the fact that Yang Tiezhu was beheaded on the spot after the trial meeting, and Yang Shan, the foreign minister, was dismissed and investigated, and then sentenced to 20 years.


    Yang Chendong had already read the telegram and knew it well. Yang Chendong has no pity for the fate of Yang''s father and son. He has given enough benefits to each other. There is already a Golden Avenue in front of him, but some people are just not satisfied and want to take risks. No wonder others have such an fate.


    Yang Shan, in particular, was not valued in Nanming, but was excluded. Finally, he ended up being an envoy to Beiming. It was originally a very difficult task to complete. If Yang Chendong had not helped him, even if he could return to Nanming from Beiming, I''m afraid Liu De, the Minister of rites, would not give him any good fruit to eat.


    Such kindness, he not only forgot it, but also wanted to get more things. If yu Mian hadn''t told Yang Chendong all this, I really couldn''t imagine what the red inlaid city would look like in the long run. Would the Royal Palace fall one day? Once the three ladies fall into each other''s hands, I''m afraid Yang Chendong will throw a mouse into whatever he wants to do.


    At the thought that the situation might become so bad, Yang Chendong wanted to kill Yang Shan. But in the end, the Legal Committee of chiembedded City sentenced him to 20 years of criminal law. Of course, Yang Chendong, who advocates the rule of law, won''t say anything. If he doesn''t respect the law, do you want others to respect it?


    Yang''s father and son were thrown aside. Yang Chendong was more concerned about the army. He would not believe that the army knew nothing about such a big thing. Although it was also found that there was a battalion commander and three company commanders were wooed by the Yang family, it only involved such a low-level official. Yang Chendong just felt vaguely wrong. Calling Yang San this time also meant to ask face-to-face.


    "Let''s talk about it. This time, there should be more than one battalion commander and three company commanders involved. Did lengsong and Kaohsiung know anything about it in advance?" Yang Chendong''s voice was a little calm, but the questions asked were so thick. It can be imagined that if Yang San deliberately saw someone and slightly tilted his mouth, I''m afraid there would be an unacceptable situation.


    The problem is that in front of Yang Chendong, even Yang San doesn''t dare to show his selfishness. The emergence of the CIA has already threatened the Security Bureau. I believe that any important intelligence in the future will not be dominated by the Security Bureau. It must be reviewed by the CIA, which also makes Yang San more careful when he speaks.


    "Young master, division commander Kaohsiung has rarely been on the Island recently. It is said that some yellow Maoren and unknown ships have suddenly appeared on the sea. Now the main targets of the navy are those people. As for the army, division commander lengsong may have noticed."


    Yang San has said this very carefully. Yang Chendong''s eyebrows can''t help but wrinkle gently. He knows what Yang San means in this sentence. When it comes to senior officials like Leng song, all words need to be used with great care.


    "Well, what does it mean to be aware of something? You should say it carefully." Yang Chendong put down his tea cup and looked like listening carefully.


    "Yes. Young master, according to our investigation, Yang Tiezhu had a close relationship with Mr. lengsong for some time, but later, we didn''t know why, the relationship between the two sides suddenly became cold and silent. Later, we also doubted whether Yang Tiezhu wanted to buy Mr. Leng off. Therefore, we made a special investigation, and later came to the conclusion that there was no economic relationship between them It''s all because lengsong heard that he wanted to establish the first army of the army. If he wanted to be the commander, he needed more people''s support. Making friends with Yang Tiezhu was just to make good friends with Minister Yang Shan. But it was precisely because of his original move that some people in the army made wrong judgments. That''s why he had the battalion commander and the three company commanders made friends with Yang Tiezhu OK, the fact that he was finally bought off. "As he said, Yang Sanyi carefully observed the change of Yang Chendong''s expression.


    Yang San knows that although it has been found out that Leng song did not participate in this matter, after all, the two sides have been so close. In that step, will he have found the problem of Yang Tiezhu? Just considering that Minister Yang Shan needs to speak for him in the future, he pretended not to see it?


    Although this is an analysis, it still has a high possibility when you think about it carefully. If the Security Bureau were not just skeptical and had no evidence, I''m afraid they would really do it. Although a division commander has a high position and weight, if he is really involved, the Security Bureau will not be soft when it takes him down.


    Yang Chendong listened carefully. These things were not mentioned in the telegram before. After all, what the telegram wants to say is empirical, and such speculation and unnecessary information will not be written on it. Otherwise, once the wind is exposed, it will not hurt some people''s hearts and cause some unnecessary confusion.


    Digesting what Yang San said in his heart, he knew that it was right that the Security Bureau had no empirical evidence, but this speculation is also very likely to exist. Transposition thinking, if you are in lengsong''s position, will you make the same choice?


    "Ah, it''s all the trouble caused by fame and wealth." after a sigh in his heart, Yang Chendong sighed for a long time.


    When we first followed Yang Chendong, we all thought about how to make life better. Slowly, with the continuous growth of the Yang family, such ideas changed substantially, became to do a big business together, and then evolved into the current struggle for power and profit.


    This may be a common problem after the power is strong, but Yang Chendong really doesn''t want to let his brothers who were the first to follow him fall behind. What he wants is to become famous one day, and those brothers who were the first to follow him can still stand by their side. That''s a matter of complete merit and virtue.


    "Give him a chance." thinking so, Yang Chendong decided to turn the matter over, and the sage would make mistakes. But there is only one chance. If Leng song doesn''t seize it and continues to make mistakes, it''s really no wonder he.


    Yang Chendong suddenly said such a sentence. Yang San immediately understood the meaning of it. He nodded and said, "yes, I''ll send a telegram to director Che Chao. There''s no need to send someone to stare at Mr. Leng."


    "It''s not just Leng song who should stare. Any official in the city can send someone to stare as long as he feels that he has a problem. This is originally one of the responsibilities of your Security Bureau." Yang Chendong waved his hand generously. He sent someone to stare. He didn''t distrust everyone, but always put a string on everyone and told them that someone was staring at you, What you do must be measured and don''t make mistakes.


    "Yes, yes." Yang San quickly nodded his head.


    "OK, you get up too." Yang Chendong saw that Yang San also knelt for a while. The role of punishment and reminder had been played, so he motioned him to get up.


    When the sixth young master asked him to get up, Yang San had to stand up. He nodded and stood up. When he just stood firm, Yang Chendong spoke again, "how''s the style rectification movement of xiaoyunong?"


    "Back to the sixth young master, things have been handled very well. Many problem officials have been found. Those who should be punished and those who should be dismissed have also won the support of many people." Yang Sanyi was still excited when he talked about this matter. It can be seen that this movement should be really making good progress.


    "Well, those who have problems should be caught, but those who have no problems should also be rewarded. Don''t make everyone nervous and someone has to do the work. By the way, with the establishment of the CIA, your security bureau can support more. Don''t think this is decentralization. As our territory becomes larger and larger, there will be more and more opportunities for various problems in the future The more, one security bureau is not enough, okay? "


    Finally speaking of the CIA, Yang San nodded again and again. He would like to add a few words. For example, the work of the Security Bureau was not done in place a while ago, but he closed his mouth when he thought that the sixth young master might not like to listen to such a review. The leader of the CIA is the fifth lady Su maner. Instead of showing loyalty here, it''s better to support each other''s work. At that time, the fifth lady will tell the sixth young master about her performance, and the effect will be much better.


    "OK, now let''s talk about the situation in the capital. Did my father-in-law suffer any grievances when he was locked up in the imperial prison?" the matter of chixian city was put aside for the time being. Yang Chendong finally turned his attention and began to consider the situation that needed to be dealt with at present.


    "No." Yang San replied quickly. Obviously, he was very concerned about this matter. "Some of us are on duty in the imperial edict prison. Lord Hu has not been punished. Obviously, the other party should not really want to be punished, but just want to be tempted."


    "Yes." Yang Chendong nodded approvingly. He didn''t catch Hu Changning early and didn''t catch Hu Changning late. He started to catch people when the news came that he was going to enter the capital. The signal released was very obvious. Only from this point of view, their arrival should scratch the itch on Zhu Qiyu.


    If you want to take people and worry that you will not be able to bear the consequences, this is the current situation. Yang Chendong saw all this very thoroughly. Because of this, he was not in a hurry. Instead, he looked very calm and said, "talk about what others think?"

 Chapter 794

    The other people mentioned in the words are naturally those important officials in the northern Ming Dynasty. In the Ming Dynasty, when the scholar group was very strong, the emperor often did things according to their faces. Often their attitude was also very important and could decide many things.


    "They are smart, and many people have not made a stand." Yang Three has already grasped some relevant information. Although the security bureau can not arrange eyeliner in every heavy house, the general situation can still be grasped in various ways.


    "I think so. The one caught this time can be regarded as one of their group." Yang Chendong smiled. He won''t forget that his father-in-law Hu''s family still has a good Lao Tzu. Hu Zhen is indeed an important force in the scholar group. With this, those people will not fall into the well.


    Seeing that the young master thought of everything, Yang San held back what he wanted to remind. Knowing that the young master''s mind was deep and would fight back, he asked tentatively, "young master, when are you going to do it?"


    "Are you ready?"


    "Yes, young master, you are ready. Just wait for your order at any time." Yang San said confidently this time.


    "Very good." Yang Chendong was satisfied with Yang San''s performance. As early as I was on my way, I received the news about Hu Changning''s arrest sent by the Security Bureau. Even if the other party started, how could he not be prepared? Isn''t the other party trying to test? Then he will give a response. It''s too boring for a person in the province to sing a monologue. "When I get the news, we''ll play with them this time."


    Yang Chendong''s face showed a slightly ironic smile. As soon as the news of his coming back came out, Dai Zongma called the seven important ministers under his command to hold a meeting. This matter was first introduced into the ears of the Security Bureau through Xu Youzhen''s mouth, and then into the ears. For all this, Yang Chendong thinks it is very normal.


    Among the seven important officials, the grandson of Wang Zhi, the Minister of officials, followed him, and the granddaughter of Hu Zhen, the Minister of rites, married him, which meant that they would not give advice to the emperor to deal with themselves. Maybe some things will be done when they are related to their interests, but they will never deal with themselves openly.


    On this point, Yang Chendong''s mind is still very clear. There is no eternal friend and no eternal enemy. This sentence is not wrong. As long as there is no conflict of interest, the two should favor themselves at most.


    Xu Youzhen, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, doesn''t have to say. This is a complete self-made person. Everyone''s interests have long been tied together. He is the most unlikely person to make a move to himself. In this way, seven went to the third. As for the remaining four people, they may listen to Dai Zong''s words, but they have no personal hatred with themselves. In addition, when he left more than a year ago, he also packed up a minister of justice Yu Shiyue of the Ministry of punishment, which is tantamount to shaking the tiger, which is also a wake-up call for them.


    When you want to deal with a person with all your strength, even the emperor can''t keep it, which is very alarming. Unless necessary, they will not make great efforts to deal with themselves. On such a calculation, Dai Zong is really pathetic. None of the seven important ministers can use it in this matter. They can only go to battle in person. Although they can''t go to battle naked, he has a lot of trouble and effort.


    Thinking about the court situation in the northern Ming Dynasty, Yang Chendong was a lot more confident. There are internal factors of disunity, and external factors are the reputation of mercenaries fighting on the battlefield. Yang Chendong, who has the power of resistance, believes that this trip to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty seems dangerous, but it is far from as difficult as everyone imagined. Otherwise, he will not take risks in person.


    "Let''s go. This time my safety work is really handed over to your Security Bureau." Yang Chendong made up his mind and got up slowly.


    "Don''t worry, young master. We will do our best to ensure the young master''s personal safety." Yang San also stood up and said like a military order.


    When the business came to an end, Yang Chendong returned to the inner courtyard. The second wife qiaoyin and the fourth wife Xiang Niang didn''t sleep. They had left and right. They didn''t even bring their personal maid. They were sitting in the hall. They haven''t seen each other for more than a year. They both miss their husband very much. They have had the experience of being in the same bed before. Although it''s very shameful, the fact has told them that any one of them seems to be unable to satisfy their husband. That is, they go to battle together.


    The decision has been made, but after all, they haven''t done it for more than a year. Their faces are still red with shame. As soon as Yang Chendong appears, their heads are lower. But the sixth young master''s voice of laughing came out, "know your husband better than your wife, two ladies, I''m coming!"


    The current events cannot be expressed in words, but in short, it is a situation and a expedition can not be avoided. Waiting for the energetic Yang Chendong to clean up the two ladies, they chatted with each other one by one.


    Although they have just experienced a "war", the two ladies are very tired, but after all, they haven''t seen their husband for so long. They still hold a lot of words in their hearts, which makes them forcibly restrain their sleepiness and stay to talk about their thoughts with Yang Chendong.


    "Sister Qi is very poor. Although she doesn''t have to worry about food and drink in Chuang Tzu, I can see that her mood is a little depressed." Qiao Yin lies under Yang Chendong''s arm, changes a more comfortable position and takes the initiative to mention Yang duo.


    Among the elder sisters, Yang Chendong respects the eldest sister most and loves the seventh sister most. However, everyone around him can see that qiaoyin timely cries out for Yang duo.


    "People''s words are terrible." Yang Chendong said these five words with a sigh.


    Under the feudal society, women always belonged to the subordinate position. The so-called "follow the chicken and follow the dog" is a true portrayal of their life. Yang Duo is a divorced woman. Although it is said that because of Yang Chendong''s intervention, she is not divorcing her wife, but divorcing her. After all, she is not an ordinary person. She has a brother who is a Duke of the country, which is extremely strong. Such a woman is really loved and hated.


    Love her beauty and identity, hate her identity. The previous husband was impolitely cleaned up by Yang Chendong. If you marry Yang duo, once one day you are in a bad mood and give her a face, will Zhongdan deal with them like the person before?


    It''s impossible for a woman who wants to be a big woman. But Zhongdan Gong''s sister, you still want to marry and be a concubine. Have you really lived enough?


    Under such conditions and environment, he has been away for more than two years, but no one has ever mentioned marriage. Seeing that Yang Duo is really going to become an old girl and be alone for life. As Yang Chendong''s wife and the one who has been with the young master for the longest time, how can qiaoyin not ask and worry?


    "Yes, sometimes it feels so lonely and pitiful to see the seven sisters standing alone." Xiang Niang also said with great cooperation. The reason why she pays attention to Yang Duo is naturally because her husband likes the youngest sister very much. When she is a woman, she should worry about it.


    The two ladies'' voices were filled with sadness, but Yang Chendong had an indifferent expression. "It doesn''t matter. When I take you away this time, I will also take the seven sisters to leave together. She will find the person she likes, find the thing she likes to do, and find her destination."


    Among the capital, Yang Chendong''s close relatives are more than seven elder sisters, but she is the only one who has no husband''s family now, so she is the most suitable person to take away. Other people will only say that he is a younger brother and talks about friendship. Why should we be polite.


    When Yang Chendong wanted to take Yang duo away, Qiao Yin breathed a sigh of relief. She was really worried that this time her husband just took them away and left the seven sisters alone. In that case, she couldn''t imagine what would happen. At least she will often talk with the seventh sister here, but once she is gone, won''t others be more lonely? Yang duo''s problem was solved, and a new problem appeared, "husband, what are you going to do about ChunZi? It''s more than two years to leave someone here. What''s your plan?"


    "Yes, sister ChunZi is also very beautiful." the fourth lady Xiang Niangzi started her sewing behavior again, and then raised her head and looked curiously at Yang Chendong lying beside her.


    When talking about ChunZi, Yang Chendong naturally couldn''t act as indifferent as that of the seventh sister. From the heart, which man doesn''t love beauty? In particular, ChunZi''s body is full of noble meaning, and people are very beautiful and smart. But if only because the other party is beautiful, he must take it as his own, Yang Chendong can''t do such a thing. On the contrary, his heart is still very contradictory.


    Japan and Japan must be able to fight. This is not only planned, but also some things have begun to be carried out secretly. The artillery has been transported out. I heard that positive preparations are being made there. It''s just that things are too big. If you don''t have a sure shot, you can''t move without permission. That''s why there has been no opposition to the rear.


    Once Japan was in chaos, it was time for Yang Chendong to attack. At that time, how to face ChunZi? Destroyed other people''s homes, and now they have to follow themselves wholeheartedly. Although Yang Chendong is very confident in some aspects, he doesn''t think he can do it.


    With such a contradiction in his heart, Yang Chendong took an ambiguous attitude towards ChunZi. It''s just the idea of letting everything go. If the other party is really willing to stay, of course he welcomes it. If the other party must go, let it go. It can only be said that they have no fate.

 Chapter 795

    "Well, I''m going to leave with her this time. After leaving the control area of Beiming, she will be safe. Let her choose where to go at that time." Yang Chendong took a deep breath and made some difficult decisions.


    "Is your husband willing?" Qiao Yin asked playfully. Naturally, she didn''t know what was on Yang Chendong''s mind. She just thought that the other party couldn''t wipe away face, so she found such a reason.


    Of course, Yang Chendong won''t explain so much. It''s more clear that sometimes it''s difficult to reason with women. Then he laughed and said, "you shouldn''t have visited the capital for a long time. It''s going to be the new year. It must be very busy there. How about going to Shenxianju for wine tomorrow?"


    Sure enough, this method of grafting flowers and trees worked very well. The two ladies were very happy when they heard that Yang Chendong was going to take them to the capital. Considering the safety factors, they had been held in the Yang family villa for a long time, and they wanted to fly out for a long time, not to mention their husband. The two women readily agreed immediately.


    "Well, it''s settled. Well, it''s just a good night worth thousands of gold. Are we going to do something?" Yang Chendong, who has almost had a rest, gradually began to look up.


    "Ah!" came the surprised and shy voice of the two women, and then... You know!


    One night''s busy, in exchange for the next morning, the two ladies stayed in bed. There''s no way. Yang Chendong is an animal. On the contrary, he got up normally and looked like a fresh face. First, he got up and punched the general five times in a row. Then he ran for five kilometers with the guards. Then when he returned to neizhuang for breakfast, he called for farewell to accompany him. They muttered for a long time. Outsiders didn''t know what they said.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, the sun shone on their hips. The two ladies got out of bed under the maid''s service and simply drank some hot porridge. They began to dress up. It was another hour. When the hour hand on the watch pointed to a quarter past ten, the two women boarded the largest carriage in the village and went straight to the capital fifteen miles away with Yang Chendong.


    This carriage is certainly not that carriage. The first carriage with shock absorption effect went to Nanming with Yang Chendong, the eldest lady and the third lady. Now this one is the latest one, which is more luxurious than the previous one. The wheels of the carriage are not wooden wheels commonly used now, but leather wheels transformed from rubber trees, with a lot of shock absorption springs, and the internal space is much larger, Even a lot of fine cotton is put in the inner layer of the carriage, which will not increase the weight of the carriage. Once someone attacks with a bow and arrow, or even a gun, it can also play the role of arrow and bullet proof.


    The carriage left Yangjiazhuang, accompanied by more than 100 black riders from two guard forces. Different from yesterday, the wolf tooth special combat team and ghost snipers have long disappeared.


    Escorted by more than 100 black cavalry, the carriage left the village, and the mighty team went straight to the Yongding gate of the capital.


    As soon as the carriage came out of the villa, the news was obtained by the royal guards spy who had been staring outside. Then the news was reported layer by layer. It didn''t take long for it to be sent to the chief eunuch Jin Ying. "It seems that he is going to make a move and let people keep an eye on them. He can''t act rashly without an order."


    I don''t know what Yang Chendong is going to do. Jin Ying can only wait and see its change and brake with silence. This also made Yang Chendong and his party not blocked when they entered the capital. More than 100 black riders appeared majestically on the streets of the capital.


    This appearance naturally attracted the onlookers of the people. And a message in the crowd began to spread rapidly.


    "This is the loyal and courageous man with the title of God of war. Not long ago, he was ordered by the emperor to recover Dalu city. It is said that Mongolian cavalry alone killed tens of thousands of people and saved our Han people." a handsome young man stood in the crowd and told the news he knew.


    "What? There''s such a thing? Why haven''t you heard of it." many people who suddenly heard about it showed a surprised expression on their faces, and this person didn''t think so. Obviously, they won''t believe such gossip.


    "Of course you won''t hear about it. Let me tell you, isn''t it the Chinese new year? At that time, the emperor will announce it as a happy event across the country. Now the news is still in the blockade stage. If I hadn''t had a friend who is an official in the military headquarters, I wouldn''t know such news." the elegant childe found a legitimate reason and looked like I have a way, Can''t look like you.


    "Yes, yes, my master once said in the house that it was true." another man in household clothes suddenly made a noise and took the initiative to cooperate with the childe. For a moment, people''s attention was turned away.


    One thing that one person says is true may not be credible, but when more people say it is true, they can''t wait and treat it casually. For a time, the news blew around like a cold wind, and some people with big mouths began to spread the news. However, the young master and family members who started as instigators did disappear from the crowd early. They were originally secret agents of the Security Bureau and were always used to playing many roles. That was just a very common example of the task.


    The news spread, so that when Yang Chendong''s carriage was walking in the excitement, it was rare that someone gave way to him from a long distance. This is their respect for heroes, but it is not a manifestation of the will of the people.


    The royal guards brothers who had been following the carriage were also confused by this scene. But now it is obviously too late to trace the source of the news. Seeing that the people love Zhongdan so much, they have to deliver the news to the above.


    In the palace, Zhu Qiyu, who also heard the news, is waiting for the latest progress. What he has the final say, when he hears the news on the street, he is angry and suddenly growled loudly, "this is kidnapping and kidnapping. When he attacked the city of Ru Lu, when was he accepted by me? What did he want to do? He thought he had the support of the people, and I wouldn''t dare to treat him." but here is the capital of North Ming, who has the final say, I have the final say.


    Seeing the emperor''s anger, Jin Ying fell to his knees with a plop and shouted, "stop your anger, stop your anger. In fact, it''s not a bad thing to think about it carefully. Even if such news spread, it must be the pen of the loyal and courageous public. Doesn''t it mean that he intends to give Dalu city to the emperor?"


    Zhu Qiyu, who wanted to continue to roar to vent his dissatisfaction, suddenly stopped roaring, but thought about something thoughtfully, and then laughed: "Yes, Aiqing''s words are exactly what I want. That''s right. I''ll let some people know what it means to move a stone and hit yourself in the foot. In this way, I''ll send an order immediately to spread the news that Zhongdan Gong captured Dalu city on my order to the whole city and let everyone know, ha ha, ha ha ha."


    A small Dalu city will not be in Zhu Qiyu''s eyes. Even how many Mongol troops and how many Han people are threatened in the city are not in his consideration. Others'' is just a kind of reputation, a good reputation for daring to fight Mongolia, improving the morale of Chinese people and boasting of being a famous king.


    "The emperor is wise." Jin Ying quickly flattered.


    Zhu Qiyu, the dragon''s heart and joy, laughed and went to the back palace. He wanted to share the good news with the queen and the imperial concubines. As for Yang Chendong, I believe there are royal guards staring at him. Is something wrong.


    The will was issued, and soon the city was full of news that the Dalu city was captured by the northern Ming Dynasty, and the Han people there were also rescued. For a time, the people were elated. After all, they mostly gave way and avoided in the face of the Mongolian army on the grassland, and rarely took the initiative to attack, let alone capture a city, kill Mongolian soldiers and save the people.


    The news also made the atmosphere of the new year more intense. Even some wealthy people set off firecrackers in the street, which has the meaning of national celebration.


    In such a festive atmosphere, Yang Chendong and his party came outside the immortal residence, where the managers in charge of things went out to meet them and led them straight to the best box in the middle of the immortal, room Tianzi No. 1.


    The new year is coming. It seems that the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty is bustling and the business of Shenxianju is getting better and better. With the development of more than three years, more and more businessmen and officials have set up members here. Gradually, it has become the most luxurious consumption place in the city. It seems that an important friend has come. If you can''t buy a meal here, you will neglect others In such an atmosphere, the brand of the Yang family on the immortal residence became more and more superficial.


    The immortal was in the middle. Yang Chendong and his party entered the box and settled down calmly. Just outside the Sandao street of Shenxianju, a vigorous young man pushed the door and entered. When he saw the official sitting in the hall, he flopped and knelt down and said, "little Chen Guo has seen adults."


    "My Lord, this man''s name is Chen Guo. He''s very smart." a hundred families of royal guards standing next to the Lord leaned over and whispered these words in his ear.


    A man who is called an adult has a pale face and a white complexion. Even if he looks carefully, it is difficult to see what beard is on the corner of his mouth. As soon as this sign comes out, his identity is also prominent. There is no doubt that most of them are eunuchs.


    Eunuchs who can please the royal guards like this often have great sources. The fact is the same. This person''s surname is Jin, but his name is incomplete. He is one of the adopted sons of Jin Ying, the eunuch of Si Li. Shen Kun, the "Thirteen Swords" who once wanted to kill Yang Chendong in the south, was sent by this person.

 Chapter 796

    Only hate Yang Chendong''s stronger strength, and finally Shen Kun died in the war, but Jin buquan was hated by the people of the Security Bureau because of this matter. If Yang Chendong hadn''t said he would clean up this person himself, I''m afraid he would have been a cold body now.


    The hundred families of royal guards standing next to Jin buquan are surnamed Tong Lai. Originally, he was just a gangster on the street. He just entered the royal guards team with his ability to flatter the horse, took refuge under Jin buquan, and just got a position of 100 households. It really means that a black chicken becomes a Phoenix.


    When a hundred families enjoyed the benefits of power, Tong Lai was not satisfied with his current official position. He wanted to continue to climb up, so he began to attract some capable people. Chen Guo is the one he likes. Facts also proved that he didn''t look away. The man who was trusted by himself sent a good news today. They found the secret agent of the Mongolian army stationed in the capital and found a place to stay.


    The secret agent of Mongolian army stationed in the capital has always been a headache for the royal guards. The opposite side comes and goes without a trace. The organization is very tight. It is like an annoying mosquito. It will appear when you sleep. You get up and look for it and there is no trace. For this matter, the royal guards did not know how much manpower and material resources were deployed, but the results were not very satisfactory. Now I have found the trace of the other party and locked the specific location of the other party. How can this news not be exciting?


    Seeing the appearance of Chen Guo, it was like seeing power and gold and silver. Tong Lai asked in a hurry, "can you find the foothold of the other party? Can the other party find you?"


    "Back to the hundred households, we have been followed by others. The other party didn''t find us. Now we''re still staring at my brother outside." Chen Guo answered very sure, and then raised his head and smiled, looking like asking for credit and receiving reward.


    This picture is being seen by Jin buquan, and there is a trace of disdain in the bottom of his eyes. What such people want is nothing more than money and power. Pointing to such people will not have any loyalty. But often these people are also the best used objects, because they can do anything for money.


    It was this appearance that made Jin buquan calm down. He also knew from Tong Lai that there was more than one royal guards watching. There was almost no possibility of serial connection, which was calm down. "Hahaha, OK, that''s it. Please take brother Chen Guo."


    The voice of a male duck''s voice is very thin, which makes people''s ears not so comfortable. But at the moment, no one dared to say such a thing. All of them bowed their heads, hugged their fists and said, "Congratulations, sir, for making new achievements."


    "Ha ha, let''s go." Jin buquan, who seemed very happy, laughed and walked away from the ordinary courtyard surrounded by the crowd. Chen Guo walked in the front with his head down, and his eyes had shown a firm look, which was different from the previous flattery.


    No one knows his other identity except himself. One of the security agents.


    He is one of the members who entered the royal guards more than three years ago. Because he has never been assigned, his identity has not been known to outsiders. A few days ago, when he just returned home, he was suddenly made, and then he was taken to an unknown place with his head covered. There, he met his biggest immediate boss, Yang San, seat of the Security Bureau. Excited, he took on a new task.


    From that time on, Chen Guo knew that the opportunity to make meritorious service came to others. If the performance is good, I''m afraid it''s nothing to stand out and honor our ancestors. With this excitement, he carefully studied every detail of the task, which led to the scene that he took the initiative to appear here today.


    Others don''t know what Chen Guo thinks. Everyone also regarded him as their own person, followed him down the street and went straight ahead. I really don''t know that every step forward is a step closer to the land of death.


    It didn''t take long to follow Chen Guo to a noisy place. The excitement here is obviously more than many nearby places. This is not a fairy house. Where is it?


    "Here they are?" Jin couldn''t help frowning when he saw the immortal house. It''s not that he felt something wrong, but because he just got the news that Zhongdan came to the immortal house and brought two wives here to eat.


    For Zhongdan Gong, Jin Bu is a little afraid from his bones. Even though this person''s strength is so strong that even his godfather has to retreat, the more important reason is that he sent the killer Shen Kun. Although it is impossible to prove that this person died, will he reason with himself if Zhongdan public goes crazy?


    Jin buquan is not confident enough. The Baihu Tonglai on one side didn''t know this. As soon as he entered here, he just looked up and didn''t think about it. It''s no wonder that the royal guards always only have a purpose and don''t care about the process. What about Shenxianju? A while ago, the royal guards of Hu Zhen''s family, the Minister of rites, didn''t go and took the eldest son away. There was no big event. With this, a small immortal house will not be put in his eyes.


    "Come here, you guys." the sharp eyed Tong Lai found several other royal guards spies hiding among the people and waved them over. "Let me ask you, did the Mongol enter here?"


    "Yes, we saw it with our own eyes." several royal guards spies nodded at the same time, confirming Chen Guo''s previous statement.


    Tong Lai is also a smart man. He never puts all his trust on one person. Now I see that everyone says so, so I can''t help believing nine points. "Well, that''s it. Chen Guo and you. You two accompany me in. I''m making sure."


    Tong Lai is a very careful man. Although Jin is not all there, he is not afraid of the strong background of immortal residence. But if there is no conclusive evidence, he will not casually take action. After all, many officials eat here every day. Any small thing that happens here may evolve into a big thing.


    For Tong Lai''s caution, the gold on one side is not all in his eyes, which is very gratifying. He was really worried that this person would rush in regardless when he came here. In that case, it was likely that people would not catch him and get into trouble. "Well, go ahead. Just make sure there is someone we''re looking for. Even if it''s immortal residence, what? We can arrest people here. If someone dares to obstruct us, we can be punished with the same crime."


    When Jin didn''t speak, Tong Lai was very excited, which was tantamount to having a backer. He quickly nodded and said, "don''t worry, sir, you''ll be here waiting for my good news. Let''s go!"


    Tong Lai took Chen Guo and another brother into the center of the immortal. As soon as he entered here, Chen Guo showed a membership card. Although it is the lowest one, it is really like a pass and no one is blocking it.


    Looking at Chen Guolian''s membership card ready, Tong Lai couldn''t help nodding with great appreciation. Then the three of them went straight to the upstairs of Shenxianju. It was a coincidence. As soon as they got to the second floor, they saw a figure appear in front of them. Then they gradually went away and went straight to the third floor of Shenxianju.


    "This is the person we were staring at." this time, without Chen Guo talking, another one has spoken out on his own initiative.


    In fact, needless to say, Tong Lai also noticed that there was a layer of Han robe outside, but the soles of the robes were still wearing Mongolian felt boots. This kind of felt boots has almost become a symbol of Mongols, or a very obvious one. Of course, these are nothing. The most important thing is the way this person walks. Unlike ordinary Han people walking inside or outside, he is a bit like a crab walking sideways.


    Usually a person can change his appearance and dress after disguise, but his walking posture has been developed over many years, which can not be changed. It is from this point that Tong Lai recognized this person''s identity. Whether the spy didn''t say first, at least he was definitely a Mongolian.


    "My Lord, he went to the third floor? I can''t go to the third floor with this membership card in my hand. If I don''t do well, it will cause trouble." Chen Guo looked at the card in his hand with a sad expression, and then shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter." but Tong Laisi didn''t care. "Chen Guo, go down and inform your adult immediately, and say that I have locked the Mongolian secret agent. Now please come and get someone."


    If you don''t have a membership card, you can only break in. It may be troublesome to do such a thing with Tong Lai, but there will be no problem with incomplete gold. Behind them is the chief executive Jin Ying. What else is wrong on the ground of the capital. Moreover, once the Mongolian secret agent is really caught here, it must be a great achievement. At that time, you can pinch the immortal house. It''s normal for the other party to shed some blood. At that time, doesn''t he want to shine on the side?


    Chen Guo got the order and turned to go downstairs. At this time, he already knew that the plan was successful and completed most of it.


    Before Zhongtong Lai could wait long, Jin buquan went up to the second floor with eight royal guards. Different from Chen Guo who went upstairs, he rushed all the way with the token of the royal guards, which attracted many immortal residence staff to follow.


    "My Lord, all the people who come here are guests. There shouldn''t be any bad people. Is there a misunderstanding?" a steward of Shenxianju followed up to the second floor with two young boys with a smile on their face, looking like trying to stop Jin buquan from fighting here.

 Chapter 797

    "Fart misunderstanding, I found Mongolian spies here. Now I want to search here. If you know the truth and cooperate well, you can reduce your guilt. Otherwise, I''ll catch you in the imperial prison and let you know that death is sometimes such a beautiful thing." I showed a ferocious look and used the male duck''s voice, Jin buquan threatened the attendant with a loud voice.


    "Ah! This..." was obviously frightened. The steward didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Don''t do this or that. I tell you, it''s OK to cooperate with us. Otherwise, I''ll catch you now. OK, now I''ll give you a chance to go up to the third floor and invite all the guests there." Tong Lai came to the steward and showed his embroidered spring knife. If you don''t agree with each other, you will really kill people.


    In this way, he was really frightened. He had to nod for fear of death, "OK, I, I cooperate with you."


    With the steward leading the way, the man guarding the third floor naturally did not dare to stop. Jin buquan, Tong Lai and others smoothly came to the third floor, and then there was room clearing.


    People who can eat on the third floor, of course, hold the highest membership card, and their identity is different from ordinary people. They were having dinner here. Suddenly, the steward of Shenxianju asked them to go out first. Of course, they were very angry one by one. If they had a bad temper, they directly scolded. However, with the appearance of a royal guards wearing flying fish clothes, everyone finally closed their mouths.


    Just a while ago, the royal guards even arrested the eldest son of Hu Pei Shangshu. He was still the pacifier of the royal guards. He was his own man, but he didn''t feel soft when he started. What are they? If they annoyed others, what if they killed them on the spot?


    I was still very angry, but everyone didn''t show it. They just walked out of the box one by one. Jin didn''t even mean to take a look at the discontent of these people. He just asked Tong Lai, "how''s it going? Did you find the Mongolian?"


    "No, none of these people are." Tong Lai stared seriously. He was confident that as soon as the man''s body appeared, he could recognize it and would never look away.


    So the boxes were emptied, and more people went out from here, but they still found the trace of the man. For a time, Tong Lai was not so confident, and layers of cold sweat began to flow out of his forehead.


    "My Lord, there is only one room left, you see." the steward looked at Jin buquan with a look of dead parents.


    "The last room needs to be searched, and the person we are looking for is likely to be here." Jin buquan has no sign of stopping. If he goes back in vain, I''m afraid that the memorial of impeachment will be presented in the emperor''s Dragon case soon. He didn''t want to be punished. He was a little confused and completely forgot that Zhongdan seemed to be eating in the middle of the gods at the moment.


    Seeing that Jin was not so rude, the steward had to take two royal guards to knock on the door of the last box, and then pushed the door in before the sound of permission came out, and then three figures flew out.


    All. The figure fell to the ground and hit the board, which made the whole floor on the third floor vibrate, but it also brightened the look of Jin buquan and Tong Lai. "Ha ha, you dare to be the enemy of our royal guards. They must be the people we are looking for. Let''s go together and take them down."


    At this moment, the only thing in their eyes is the Mongolian spy they are looking for. As for other problems, they have forgotten. This is a real achievement and a good opportunity for them to get promoted and get rich.


    With this roar, the royal guards behind them also roared up. This is the capital of Beiming Dynasty. The intelligence said that Mongolian spies are secret contacts. It must not be too many. They only killed two or three people. There are more than ten people around them. What are they afraid of.


    If you can become royal guards, you must pass strict examination in terms of skill. Even if some people have special talents, they should always carry out training after entering this organization. After all, when it''s critical to start with people, people don''t care what your identity is. If your skills are too bad and the enemy escapes from under your nose, isn''t it a slap in the face?


    The elite royal guards pulled out Xiuchun Sabre and rushed to the box one by one, but what they couldn''t imagine was what kind of elite they would face next, a real cold front that was five to ten times better than the royal guards, a hundred war veteran who didn''t know how many times to fight on the battlefield and could be unharmed.


    Yes, this box is Tianzi room 1, where Yang Chendong eats with his second and fourth wives.


    Considering that he was eating with his wife after all, Yang Chendong didn''t bring too many people, but after all, he was in a different place. Other guards were arranged downstairs, and Yang Er, Yang Si, Badaojiang, Pengyue and five people were still left in the box.


    All of them are good at martial arts. The only thing is that they have lost some weight due to long-term malnutrition. However, in terms of martial arts, they can''t be won by two or three ordinary royal guards. Of course, the figure that attracted Tong Lai just now was him, which was also the task assigned to him by Yang Chendong this morning. Let a Han Mongolian hybrid and a general who has lived in Mongolia for a long time play a Mongolian spy, others will never see the slightest flaw.


    When the task was completed, he entered the Tianzi No. 1 room and put on a set of black armor that had been stored here for a long time. After changing his clothes, his whole temperament was different immediately. Even if he was face to face, Tong Lai could not see the difference between the people in front of him and the Han people, or the relationship with the Mongols.


    Waiting for Jin buquan and Tong Lai to go up to the third floor, there was chaos outside. Yang Chendong, who was eating with the two ladies, knew that the fish had taken the bait, but he didn''t feel worried. Instead, he continued to have a drink with the ladies in the box, and didn''t take what happened outside seriously.


    Now, as Yang Chendong, it''s too shameless to play in person for some fighting and killing. Just leave it to Yang 25 people outside to deal with it.


    Knowing that there might be an accident, but everything was under control, Yang ER and others naturally got ready to roll up their sleeves and fight a big battle. They waited for the door to be pushed open. They moved their hands without saying a word. Not only the first two royal guards who rushed in were beaten out, but also the steward of immortal residence who was forced to lead the way was kicked and flew out upside down.


    Hit the first group. That''s just the beginning. Then more and more royal guards rushed in, and then waved a knife and cut. They didn''t care, and their attitude was very arrogant.


    At ordinary times, Yang ER and others follow the sixth young master. Where they go is not respected. Even when facing the enemy, they will not have the slightest timidity, not to mention the more than a dozen royal guards. Naturally, they will not be polite. If you don''t sign up, we don''t have to ask. Call first.


    Jingling, after several fights, all the royal guards rushed in were knocked over on the ground. Only Jin buquan and Tong Lai were still standing intact. Even Chen Guo, who was mixed in the crowd, was knocked over on the ground. There was still blood at the corners of his mouth. It looked so real.


    The security bureau belongs to the vertical management. Maybe Yang Chendong knows Chen Guo''s identity, or maybe he doesn''t know it, but Yang ER and others will never know it. Therefore, when they just started, they didn''t show the slightest politeness, and this is actually the right disguise.


    The front and back ten royal guards brothers were knocked over on the ground. It was seen that Jin buquan''s chest was constantly fluctuating. Several of these people were wearing royal guards'' clothes. He didn''t believe that the other party would not see this identity. Even if they know clearly and dare to do it, with this one, these people should die.


    There was anger in his eyes. Jin buquan had regarded the people in front of him as dead. The only Tong Lai standing beside him was also furious. They were royal guards. They rushed into the minister''s house and arrested people. No one dared to stop them. Now they were beaten in the restaurant. How could he swallow this tone. Although the other party seems more powerful at the moment. Three of the five people are wearing black armor, which gives people a very sharp feeling, he still angrily scolded: "who are you? Do you know we are the royal guards handling the case?"


    "I don''t know." Yang Er, who was wearing ordinary civilian clothes, took the lead in standing up, and then looked at Tong and said in an unrelenting tone: "this is a place to eat. What are you that dare to break in here?"


    "Needless to say, it''s clearly not a good thing." Yang Si, dressed in civilian clothes, also took a step forward, and then said. For more than a year, the royal guards have been pressing on the Yang family''s forces step by step. Although Yang Chendong has not done anything too much because of Yang Chendong''s absence, it is just the result of mutual restraint. Just for this, he didn''t know how much anger he held in his heart. Finally, he had a chance to send it out. He had to seize it.


    In a short time, they asked and answered, especially pointing out that the royal guards were not a good thing, which annoyed Tong Lai. If the other party didn''t look strong, he would directly lift the knife and cut it. Fortunately, he didn''t forget that there was Jin buquan behind him, so he didn''t make his own opinion, but looked back in embarrassment.


    Jin buquan is also angry. People also know not to scold thieves in front of monks. Now these people say that royal guards are not a thing in front of royal guards. If he can''t show his due tenacity, how can he stand in the future once this matter is spread.

 Chapter 798

    In anger and hatred, seeing Tong Lai''s eyes turning around, he said with a red face, "what are you looking at me and what are the consequences of obstructing the royal guards from handling the case? Do you want me to tell you again?"


    "Ah! No." Tong Lai immediately understood Jin buquan''s meaning. When he thought that he had personally gone to Hu''s house to catch Hu Changning a few days ago, he thought how energetic he was. How can he be here now?


    After listening to Jin buquan''s words, he seemed to be full of courage suddenly. After waving the bright Xiuchun knife in his hand in mid air, he shouted: "next, our royal guards will handle the case. Get away from me and kill those in the way!"


    As he spoke, Tong Lai strode forward. His goal was the inner room. He believed that what was hiding there must be the Mongolian he had seen before. As long as he found this person, the truth would completely occupy his side.


    Tong Lai walked forward bravely. He looked like the eldest son of heaven and his second son, but suddenly an arm stretched out around him. Before he could fully react, the Xiuchun knife in his hand was taken by others. Then he hit it with his backhand, and the blade slapped on Tong Lai''s arm. He couldn''t stop screaming with strong pain, The figure also pedaled backward for several steps.


    "Reverse, reverse, wait, I''ll kill you all, and kill... Your nine families." seeing that someone dared to stop the royal guards from handling the case, Jin buquan roared with hysteria. Then he turned around and left decisively. The so-called hero didn''t suffer the immediate loss. He wanted to summon more royal guards. He wanted to kill all of them without leaving any of them.


    Jin Bu Quan couldn''t see the current situation and thought he could go out unharmed. But he forgot one thing, that is, sometimes, if he doesn''t trouble others, it doesn''t mean that others won''t trouble him.


    Just as Jin buquan turned around, Badaojiang, who was inspired by Jin buquan, leaped out. When he came behind Jin buquan, a big hand stretched out.


    Jin buquan, who was about to go outside, suddenly felt his neck tight, and then the whole person flew upside down. The whole body made a 180 degree rotation and fell to the ground with a plop. All of a sudden, he was dazzled with stars, and his bones seemed to become sour and soft at this moment.


    After five or six breath, Jin incomplete, who was hit with seven meat and eight vegetables, forcibly opened his eyes and saw the scene of himself kneeling to the ground. Then he shook his head violently, and he said, "what do you... What do you want? Do you know who I am?"


    Facing Jin incomplete''s question, no one answered him, but several pairs of eyes stared at him coldly, just like staring at a dying mad dog. In that look, except Leng Mo or Leng mo.


    Being stared at by such eyes, Jin didn''t just feel that his whole body was cold. He suddenly realized something. Now it''s not the time for him to play prestige, but whether his safety can be preserved. None of these people in front of him seems to be good.


    Just as Jin buquan''s mind was gradually clear, the innermost box door in Tianzi No. 1 room finally opened, and a figure came out. With the man''s footsteps gradually approaching, an unspeakable threat was slowly taking shape, giving Jin buquan a creepy feeling on his knees.


    The visitor was tall and steady, with a smile that was not harmonious with the current atmosphere. But although there was a smile on his face and I don''t know why he looked up at his incomplete gold, there was a feeling of suffocation. He had seen what the visitor looked like, so he opened his mouth at the moment, "Loyalty... Loyalty and courage."


    "Oh? You still know me." it seems very surprised that Jin can''t know himself. Yang Chendong''s smile is stronger, but now it can be described as the devil''s smile. The facts also prove that Yang Chendong''s face suddenly cooled after laughing, "Even if you know me, you dare to trouble me and say you want to destroy my nine families? Hum! I don''t know who gave you the courage."


    "Ah!" at this time, Jin buquan realized what a big mistake he had done. Although the loyal and courageous Duke provoked the emperor''s fear, he was also an existence that would not be provoked openly. He heard many colleagues say that if the emperor really wanted to deal with the loyal and courageous Duke, he would not let him enter the capital.


    One didn''t even want to provoke the emperor, or even some could not provoke the existence of nature. He just said that he wanted to destroy the nine families of others. So many brothers heard it at the scene. At this moment, he seemed to fall into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it.


    Thinking of the seriousness of the problem and the fact that Godfather didn''t know how to clean himself up after he went back, Jin buquan''s legs, which were still half kneeling, suddenly knelt down. Then he climbed forward for several steps like a pug waving its tail to its master and came to the place two meters before Yang Chendong, "Zhong Dan Gong, it''s all villain''s fault. I didn''t know you were here."


    "Don''t you know I''m here? Don''t you know where this is? Don''t you know what the Tianzi No. 1 room represents? Hum! You don''t have to admit that you''ve been in the capital for so long. I think you''re just coming for me, but you''re not as powerful as others now. You want to admit your mistake and escape first. But once you''re released, I''m afraid you''ll die immediately There will be a large number of royal guards around here. I''m afraid you''ll be willing to kill me a hundred times, won''t you? "Yang Chendong squatted down slowly while talking, and then looked at Jin buquan in the eyes of the dead dog.


    "It''s too late to beg for mercy now because my treacherous plan didn''t succeed. If anyone who wants to kill me can leave safely, everyone must want to try their luck in the future. Alas, although I am soft hearted, I won''t let others threaten my safety for no reason, so I can only wrong you. Hehe, take these two for granted The first ones have been dealt with. I said, I''m soft hearted, so I only punish the first evils, but next time if there are people who don''t have eyes like this, they will kill all the big and small, and leave none. "


    These words seemed to be giving orders to Yang ER and others, as well as the result of the death sentence for Jin buquan, and to those royal guards who were knocked down to the ground. After saying this, he turned and walked back to the box without looking at Jin. There were two ladies waiting for him. Come out for a meal, but don''t be affected by some things.


    Yang Chendong''s figure gradually disappeared, and Jin buquan''s face turned white at this moment. He finally remembered that there were only two people to enjoy the Tianzi No. 1 room in the middle of the immortal. One was the Emperor today. At this point, the former Yingzong Zhuqi town often came to visit. Of course, now Daizong Zhu Qiyu also has such qualifications.


    The second person is Yang Chendong, the biggest boss of Shenxianju. This is his industry. Of course, he can spend wherever he wants. This was originally a well-known thing, but just now, Jin, who wanted to do too much meritorious service, completely forgot these and rushed in without looking. This... This should be thought of in advance.


    While Jin buquan was still in a daze and regretting his rashness, the scene in front of him transferred all his spiritual strength.


    At that moment when he was stunned, Tong Lai had been raised by Yang ER and mentioned to Jin incomplete like a dead dog.


    "Second brother, leave this man to me. How about you kill this big one?" it seems that you don''t want Yang Er to specialize in the front. Yang Si hehe smiled and leaned over one step.


    "OK, let''s do it one by one." Yang Er seems to be a good person. He listened to Yang Si''s opinions. He threw Tong Lai at his feet, and then grabbed Jin Bu in front of him with his big hand.


    It was in this moment that Yang Si came to Tong Lai with a sharp dagger. He smiled first, then fell with a knife, and a piece of fresh flesh and blood flew up. Surprisingly, only the meat flew out, but he didn''t see the blood flowing out. Just from this point of view, Yang Si is already a qualified butcher. He knows how to do it, that is, he can not make blood, but also cut meat.


    "It''s not good. You started so soon. Don''t cheat." it''s like playing a game. Seeing that Yang Si has taken the lead in waving a knife, Yang Er also took out a sharp dagger after laughing.


    This scene frightened Jin. Tong Lai has learned from his mistakes. Doesn''t he know what the other party is going to do? This is not only to kill, but also to torture to death. This is his way to deal with others in the past.


    Frightened, when it was clear that Yang Chendong really dared to kill himself, Jin buquan finally got scared, opened his mouth and shouted, "what are you doing? Do you know who I am and what I do..."


    "Shua!" a knife of flesh and blood flew up, and a record of fat under the ribs flew out, and was cut out of the incomplete body of gold.


    It was Yang er who took the shot. He fell one knife after another. When he cut off pieces of fat, he didn''t forget to say, "you don''t even know who you are, so how can we know who you are? People with IQ like you still don''t want to live in this world and waste food."

 Chapter 799

    One knife after another, Yang ER and Yang Si seemed to be competing. In a short time, 108 pieces of meat fell from Jin incomplete and Tong Lai. The pain of this process can no longer be described in words. Other royal guards who were beaten to the ground trembled all over, watching the two adults cut meat in front of them, and then from the initial panic to the middle struggle to the final death.


    A dry son of Jin Ying and a hundred royal guards families who had just made meritorious service died in front of them. They struggled a few times from the beginning and were completely slaughtered at the back. All this fell into the eyes of the following ten royal guards, which made them close their eyes one by one.


    Although Zhongdan said just now that he could only deal with the big ones and the small ones, who knows whether Yang ER and Yang Si, as executors, will take them in excitement? If so, they can''t resist at all now. It''s just the fish on the chopping board.


    When the ten royal guards brothers looked nervous (except Chen Guo), Yang Si really spoke, "second brother, I haven''t had a good time yet. Are you taking out a few people to kill? Ha ha, it feels good."


    After that, Yang Si stared at the ten royal guards with cold eyes. Whenever he looked at someone, the person would quickly lower his head. It seemed that he was afraid of being liked and would become the next person to be cut.


    Fortunately, Yang er said, "forget it, the young master''s orders must be obeyed. If you want to kill people, you should have a chance in the future. Some people will always come to trouble without eyes. At that time, you can kill them all. Well, I''m not sure, they will fight us in the future."


    "No! No." this time, without anyone to teach, the ten royal guards answered honestly, shaking their heads as they spoke. In that way, they had to swear to prove their innocence.


    It''s not just to live. They''re really scared. Who is Jin buquan? That''s the adopted son of the eunuch''s manager, but Yang Chendong said he would kill him. Although he didn''t have the opportunity to prove his identity from beginning to end, if it was concluded that Zhongdan didn''t recognize Jin buquan''s identity, everyone would not believe it.


    Think about it. Even Jin Ying''s adopted son said to kill. There is no room for relaxation. What are they? Just ordinary people with a layer of royal guards identity. Maybe it''s OK to scare some ordinary people and officials by this, but if you want to scare loyal and brave public, forget it. None of them is too long.


    The ten people shook their heads together, and what they said together fell into Yang er''s ears. He didn''t seem to hear clearly. "Well, you don''t have to be so loud. I''ve written down what you said. Even if you have such a good understanding, I''ll persuade your other colleagues to have a try. My fourth brother''s knife is very sharp and can''t kill without blood."


    "Yes, yes, please don''t worry. We will be honest when we go back, and we will tell our friends to be a good man. We absolutely don''t dare to find trouble. No." with today''s practical lesson, who will want to be the enemy of loyalty and courage. Not only that, I''m afraid they will go to advise their good friends not to wade in this muddy water in the future.


    Jin buquan and Tong Lai are dead, but things are not over. Just as the ten royal guards kept shaking their heads to show their determination, another black armour soldier ran up downstairs. He didn''t even see it. The staggering royal guards stared with wide eyes. Jin buquan and Tong Lai didn''t attract his attention. He strode to Yang ER and whispered: "Brother Yang, there are a large number of royal guards downstairs. They have surrounded here. Brothers, please tell me what to do?"


    The person who came was Qiu Wu, the captain of the first guard. As he spoke, he showed a look of asking for war. Looking at that, it was clear that he didn''t pay attention to the royal guards outside the immortal.


    In fact, at this time, the immortal house was indeed protected layer by layer. Not only the two guards were ready to fight back at any time in the building. In several nearby streets, commander Xiao Feng and cold front soldiers were also ready to fight at any time.


    The immortal residence is Yang Chendong''s true, but it is indeed located in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. If you don''t flow God, you may make irreparable mistakes. Therefore, Yang Chendong will certainly arrange everything, including some backhands.


    The so-called backhand is the Iron Tiger''s wolf tooth special battle brigade. People lurk around the palace. Once there is a war here, there will be preparations for shelling the palace. Although it will be difficult for dozens of them to enter the palace, there is no problem creating a strong momentum. Even their principle is to scare the Daizong emperor to pee his pants. Although it is a little difficult to say so Exaggerated ingredients, but Zhu Qiyu, who has never seen real guns and live ammunition, may really meet their requirements?


    It was precisely because of all the arrangements that Yang Chendong did not show mercy to Jin buquan and Tong Lai.


    One is the leader who once sent a killer like Shen Kun to kill himself, and the other is the leader who dared to disrespect his father-in-law and go to Hu''s house to arrest people. The pertinence of killing these two people is very obvious. It is also a kind of demonstration. He is telling some people that I already know what you have done. Don''t you want to see my reaction? Then I''ll kill them. What can you do?


    Just from this point of view, the practice of returning the other way to the other body is very obvious. The so-called "coming but not going" is also rude. You caught Hu Changning on the first day of the first day, so let''s get a man who killed you directly. Let''s see who relaxed first, who showed weakness first, and who was more vicious.


    Besides, Qiu Wuyi asked for war with an excited face. After hearing this, Yang Er waved his hand. "The young master said that this is the immortal residence. Once you start talking, the loss is too big. The young master will not do business at a loss, so please come up and let them clean the battlefield, so as not to dirty the brothers'' hands with these bodies."


    What Yang er said was very casual, and he didn''t mean to suppress his voice. The people present heard it clearly. Naturally, the ten royal guards looked at their nose and heart without hearing anything. The farewell of a black armour was really wide eyed at the moment, a shocked look.


    Although the sixth young master had told him about the matter in the morning. But he didn''t make it clear whether he would kill the royal guards directly or not. He also thought that the sixth young master wanted to warn some people through this move? I don''t think so. The royal guards also said to kill. Not only that, I know that a large number of royal guards have appeared below, but Yang Er is still in no hurry and looks like letting the enemy come.


    What does this mean? He doesn''t believe Yang er''s magnanimity will reach such a degree. Then the sixth young master must have arranged it long ago. I''m in the capital of the Ming Dynasty, but I still don''t pay attention to the emperor of the Ming Dynasty. I''m afraid there is no one in the world. At this moment, farewell to Yang Chendong''s admiration has risen to a higher level.


    Qiu Wu got the order, nodded his head and then stepped back. Before long, a group of royal guards came to the third floor. When they saw the beaten ten royal guards with bruises and bruises, as well as the dead Jin buquan and Tong Lai, all of them showed angry flames. The leader was even more gloomy and said angrily, "you are brave enough to kill the royal guards in the daytime. Come on! Take all of you."


    Who is the royal guards? They are the eagle dogs of the emperor alone. As long as they are willing, they can rush into the home of any minister without any evidence. As long as they are willing, they can arrest the important imperial court officials who were still high as criminals and impose heavy punishment.


    It''s like Wang Zhi, the Minister of the Ministry of officials. This important official, known as the heavenly official, has also entered the imperial prison of the royal guards, not to mention others.


    On weekdays, people who dare to resist the royal guards will be called treacherous, let alone those who dare to kill the royal guards. It''s still killing people. It''s clearly provocative.


    The angry royal guards leader, after saying that, waved his big hand and ordered to arrest people, but followed by a voice, "the voice is so familiar? I don''t know which acquaintance is going to rage in my immortal house. It''s really great prestige."


    "Bold!" when someone dared to question the general''s order, a royal guards who did not know the depth shouted loudly, and then looked at the elegant room in the box. It looked like he would rush in at any time as long as he gave an order.


    "Shut up." it was the voice of the royal guards leader. Of course, he didn''t aim at Yajian, but at his subordinates who were shouting just now.


    A break of drinking stopped the shouting of his subordinates. The leader looked at the direction of Yajian with careful eyes and asked cautiously, "my friend''s voice is a little familiar. I don''t know if I can come out and see you?"


    "Ji Guang, do you think your identity is worthy?" a small but deafening voice came from Ya Jian, at least in the view of the leader of the royal guards.


    The visitor is not someone else. It is Ji Guang, the commander of royal guards, who was almost broken by Yang Chendong. Of course, that was a long time ago. At that time, he was the commander of the royal guards and the official of the fourth grade. Now he has been promoted and become an official from the third grade.


    The official position was promoted, but when facing Yang Chendong, he still had no confidence. On the contrary, the voice was like a nightmare to him. If you have to say, he is afraid of Yang Chendong in addition to fearing the current Emperor Zhu Qiyu.

 Chapter 800

    Just fear. Because it was this man who almost killed him. But after what happened, he not only had to apologize, but also looked willing. It''s not like what a royal guards official would do. Therefore, from that time on, he knew that there were always some people he couldn''t afford. There was no doubt that such people were loyal, courageous and fair.


    At the beginning of listening, he felt that the voice in Yajian was familiar. After hearing the other party call his own name, he knew that it was not his auditory hallucination, but the other party''s identity had been confirmed. Even so, he didn''t dare to be a little disrespectful, and immediately did something that surprised the eyes of other royal guards, "it''s Zhong Dan Gong. Ji Guang is here to greet you."


    "Well, there''s no need for vulgar rites. If you know that your father is here, you can find someone who can keep his word. Otherwise, your father will return to Yang family villa within an hour. You''ll bear the consequences. Go."


    Not only did he not see Ji Guang, he wanted to see more powerful people, and even set a time for each other. All over the world, Yang Chendong is the only one who can treat royal guards like this. He has such a bad attitude to describe it.


    Normally, this is tantamount to humiliating people. Even if you are able and powerful, you should show yourself. Is it so self-evident?


    OK, it''s really good. At least Ji Guang didn''t have anything wrong. Even after knowing that it was Zhongdan Gong, he killed his mind to see each other. That is, the status is not equal. What do you see? Do you find yourself uncomfortable?


    "Please wait a moment, my Lord. I''ll report it to you. I believe someone will come soon." Ji Guang was also interested. He bowed down with a hard fist and said such a sentence. Then he didn''t dare to look at the fallen body, turned and went downstairs.


    Ji Guang came quickly and went faster. When he got out of the immortal house, he rode directly to the imperial palace not far away. He almost knocked down a common people who couldn''t dodge, but the speed still didn''t decrease.


    In the palace, Jin Ying was waiting for the news outside.


    In vain, Emperor Daizong left a Dalu city. He became a shopkeeper and gave everything to himself. At the same time, Jin Ying summoned LV GUI, the commander of the royal guards, to sit in the town palace and wait for news.


    Without keeping them waiting, Ji Guang appeared. As soon as he saw that the two people were kneeling on one leg in front of him, "father Jin, commander, things are a little bad."


    After a sigh, Ji Guang spoke out all the scenes he saw in the middle of the immortals. Time is urgent, and he doesn''t know much. He doesn''t even know why the two sides have a conflict. He just objectively tells what he sees. Of course, what can''t be forgotten is Yang Chendong''s next request. The so-called answer should be given within an hour, otherwise the other party will leave.


    Jin buquan died and died among the immortals. Hearing the news, Jin Ying suddenly stood up from her chair and said with her eyes like fire: "bully too much, bully too much."


    Jin Ying''s response was expected by Ji Guang. How to say, Jin is not all the adopted son of Jin Ying. Although he has not been so favored or even obviously ignored recently, the identity of the adopted son is not false. Now, I''m not only killed, but I''d better act in public. I''m afraid everyone is furious.


    Jin Ying was very angry, but neither LV GUI, the commander standing on one side, nor Ji Guang, who was half kneeling there, expressed any views on this matter. Just from this point of view, we can draw a general conclusion that they will not express any views on this matter.


    Maybe they regard it as Jin Ying''s family affair, or maybe they are afraid of the power of loyalty and courage.


    They didn''t talk. Jin Ying, who scolded there for a while, slowly closed his mouth. Monologue is not so easy to sing. He doesn''t want to lose his sense of propriety in front of these people. At present, he asked Xiang Jiguang calmly, "tell me, what do you think of this matter?"


    Even if you don''t speak, I will force you to speak. This is one of the privileges of Shangguan.


    Ji Guang, who was named, felt a little tired, but his face didn''t show it. Instead, he bowed his head and said again, "I can''t comment on such a big event. By the way, Duke Jin and Duke Zhongdan are still waiting in the middle of the immortal. He said that if he hasn''t seen anyone talk to him within an hour, he will go to Yang family villa."


    "What? Kill our royal guards and he still wants to go back. He''s dreaming. Commander LV immediately mobilized the royal guards to surround the immortal house. This is not the South or the grassland. I''d like to see what kind of ability this loyal and courageous public has." angry Jin Ying looked at LV GUI and asked for his support.


    Generally speaking, the political group of Daming is composed of three forces. Huangquan, Shizi group and eunuch group. At the peak of the eunuch group at the bottom of the list, there was a Wang Zhen, who belongs to one person and above ten thousand people. He really well explained what it means to make a small man succeed. However, since the civil engineering Fort incident and Wang Zhenshen''s death, the eunuch group has been hit hard. Zhu Qiyu, who is waiting for the upper position, seems to have learned the previous lessons and did not put too much emphasis on eunuchs. Relatively speaking, Jin Ying, also the eunuch general manager, was far less beautiful than Wang Zhen at that time.


    However, in the last year, the power of the eunuch group has increased significantly. All this is due to the scholar group being too tight. Although Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu left the cabinet after he took office, dispersed his power to the six Shangshu, and then concentrated his power on himself. But they can become important officials in the court. Which one is not smart? In the face of Zhu Qiyu''s means of differentiation, they soon began to unite privately. There are some small things that are basically their own decisions. If they can not trouble the emperor, they will not trouble the emperor.


    This means that there are policies at the top and Countermeasures at the bottom. In any case, the six Shangshu were also the main representatives of the literary ministers. In order to gain their status and support from the ministers, they had to find ways to divide power from the emperor. In order to check and balance them, although Zhu Qiyu didn''t want to, he still enabled the eunuch group and began to increase their power in order to achieve a balance that was most beneficial to him.


    Therefore, Jin Ying''s authority has increased a bit over the past year. Like him, he clearly issued an order. If in the past, LV GUI would promise. After all, Zhu Qiyu believes in Jin Ying. If he doesn''t perform well, others will speak at any time and replace him. Not to mention, he was originally Jin Ying''s conductor.


    But this time, he didn''t promise. On the contrary, he shook his head, and then asked carefully, "Duke Jin, if the matter involves Duke Zhongdan, would you ask the emperor for instructions? In case of a fight and the emperor questioned, our heads may not be saved."


    "This..." Jin Ying hesitated for a moment. When dealing with others, maybe he can take over. It doesn''t matter if the matter is not big, even if the emperor knows. But the opponent is Zhongdan Gong, which is completely different. He really has the ability to pull the wrist with the royal guards and even the military of the northern Ming Dynasty. Once a matter involves this person, that little thing will become a big thing.


    "OK, my father-in-law will go to ask the emperor for instructions now." after thinking about it, it has a lot to do with it. It is far from being up to her to decide at will. Jin Ying finally followed suit and agreed to LV GUI''s suggestion.


    After Jin Ying finished, he was ready to leave, but this moment Ji Guang opened his mouth, "Duke Jin and Duke Zhongdan only gave us an hour. Do you want someone to deal with it first so as to delay him?"


    At the thought of this stipulated time, Jin Ying was not angry, but at the thought, Yang Chendong said it openly. If he really didn''t arrive on time, it was really hard to say what would happen. He had to sigh and say, "just let commander Lu go first and drag it for a while."


    This is not a good job. LV guiben doesn''t want to go. Just as Ji Guang didn''t want to face Yang Chendong, he also suffered losses in other people''s hands. At that time, Yang Chendong was also an official of royal guards and a nominal subordinate of him. Not to mention that now people have played such a big territory. But the request was made by Jin Ying. He couldn''t refuse, so he had to hold his nose and promise.


    With LV GUI coming out, Ji Guang was relieved. When the sky fell, there was a tall man on top, and he didn''t need to worry like that.


    LV GUI and Ji Guang went out of the palace, but LV commander mobilized hundreds of royal guards to follow him to the immortal residence. This is obviously a guilty practice. He is worried that after he meets Zhongdan Gong, others are killing him. Even if you have killed a jinincomplete, you don''t seem to mind killing yourself.


    Facts have proved that LV GUI''s worry is superfluous. After he took Ji Guang to the third floor of Shenxianju, Yang Chendong didn''t even want to see his face, so he hung him there. Obviously, the other party was reminding him that his identity was not enough.


    In this regard, LV GUI doesn''t know whether he should be happy or lost. But it''s always a good thing not to face Zhongdan. After Ji Guang said that important people would come here, he finally obtained Yang Chendong''s permission. He said that they could stay a little longer. The two people relaxed and began to investigate the whole story.


    LV GUI came, and the ten beaten royal guards were finally free. From their mouths, the two adults finally made it clear. But just because they knew the reason, they looked bitter.

 Chapter 801

    This gold is not complete. If you want to say it, it''s also damn. It''s so good that it bumped into Yang Chendong''s muzzle and kept saying that it would kill the nine families of others. With this sentence, killing them is also in vain. Think about it. If things were so easy, wouldn''t the emperor have done it long ago. And the Emperor didn''t say anything, but you said such words. What does that mean?


    People who don''t know think it was inspired by the emperor. Isn''t that really going to be chaos?


    He shook his head and knew that Jin didn''t deserve to die. LV GUI and Ji Guang were not saying anything, but waiting for Jin Ying to appear.


    At this time, Jin Ying was on his way from the palace to the immortal house. Sitting in the sedan chair, he looked unhappy at this time, especially when he thought of reporting things to the emperor and Zhu Qiyu''s performance at that time, he felt that he was lack of confidence.


    Jin Ying reported everything, which really caused Zhu Qiyu''s anger. Just when Jin Ying was thinking about whether the emperor was going to be cruel, who thought that the emperor suddenly changed his tone, "that is, Zhongdan Gong wants to see important people, then you can go and have a dialogue with him in your capacity. As for how to talk, you can decide that in short, we can''t lose the prestige of Beiming, and face must be wanted."


    This is to wait for the matter to be fully handled by Jin Ying. It was Zhu Qiyu who saw the danger in the matter and made a plan to stay out of the matter. When things are done well, that''s what he should do. Originally, things started because of his adopted son.


    If things don''t go well, I''m sorry. He may be pushed out as a scapegoat. Jin Ying is convinced of this. Not only many ministers dislike his position, but also many people in the eunuch group are staring at themselves. It can be said that if you take the wrong step, there may be an abyss ahead.


    Knowing that her ass had to be wiped by herself, Jin Ying walked out of the inner palace with a submissive face, and then hurried to the immortal house. Finally, when Yang Chendong seemed impatient, he arrived here. While LV GUI and Ji Guang were relieved to meet him, they quickly told all the news they had just learned from the investigation.


    Originally, Jin Ying was going to go directly into the elegant room in the box to see Yang Chendong, but when she heard the report from the two subordinates, she took the initiative to stop. When she heard more and more things in her ears, her look became very ugly.


    He didn''t expect that the adoptive son who looked very clever at ordinary times would be so stupid. The Mongolian spy found the immortal house and accidentally rushed into the Tianzi No. 1 room where Yang Chendong was located. What''s more unexpected is that they want to kill the nine families of others. Don''t you know when it is now?


    Hu Changning has been caught in the imperial edict prison. Now is the key time of the struggle. Any signal released by every move will be infinitely expanded, and even a bad one will lead to earth shaking and mountain shaking.


    But even smart people are still and motionless at this time. He takes the initiative to come to the door and shout to kill. Those who know will see that this is a coincidence. Those who don''t know still think that all this is the work of his godfather professor? No wonder Yang Chendong will kill people on the spot. This is the time to safeguard his dignity. If Yang Chendong refuses to ask and gives way in the face of all this, it means weakness. In this way, he will really be bullied.


    Finally, after understanding the whole story, Jin Ying had more care in her heart. Just from Yang Chendong''s performance, it seems that people have no intention of provoking disputes. Although they killed people, they have to. With such a bottom line, Jin Ying is greatly relieved.


    After getting so many useful things, Jin Ying doesn''t hate Jin incomplete in her heart. At least his death has fulfilled himself and let him find out the details of each other. "Well, I see. The price of this temptation is still too high."


    Jin Ying said such a sentence, which is equivalent to making a definition of things. In this way, Jin buquan, even if he has no merit, can''t be regarded as a mistake, which is also good for his living relatives.


    Who are LV GUI and Ji Guang? Those who are used to watching struggle and life and death have heard too much useful news in just one sentence. They say, "yes, yes, Jin doesn''t use death to test. He really deserves death."


    Seeing that the two subordinates knew what they meant, Jin Ying nodded happily. Then she leaped over the fallen Jin incomplete and Tong Lai''s body, came to the door of the time and said, "Jin Ying came by the emperor''s order, but please see Zhongdan."


    "Come in." before long, Yang Chendong''s voice was not very loud. With this sound, Jin Ying pushed the door in, and then the inner door closed, as if it had never been opened.


    Yang Chendong is the only one left in the room. His two wives and their close maid have now entered the inner room for a temporary rest. Tianzi No. 1 room is almost the same as the president''s treatment of later generations.


    Yang Chendong sat in front of a small table and only placed a chair in front of him. Seeing that Jin Ying, who was not young before, came in, he just raised his eyelids and casually pointed to the opposite chair, "come on, please take a seat."


    The king does not see the king. This has been said for a long time. If we must meet, we must distinguish between life and death. Therefore, Yang Chendong can understand Zhu Qiyu and the emergence of Jin Ying is a reasonable thing. What''s more, it seems that only this person can decide on some major events. Even some important officials can''t do it in the face of this problem.


    "Thank you for your loyalty and courage." the red man in front of the emperor, general manager Jin Yingda, is really very low-key at this time, at least not as high spirited as Wang Zhen at the beginning. Maybe he wants to, but when he knows who he is facing, it''s better to give up this idea.


    Jin Ying sat down and exchanged greetings. Then they talked like old friends. Although they had a smile on their face, what they said really had nothing to do with friendship and politeness.


    Jin Ying asked, "why did you come back?"


    Yang Chendong replied, "I''m worried about the two ladies here. They always have to pick them up."


    "Is that all?" Jin Ying continued.


    "What do you think? Or will you agree if I change someone else to do such a thing?"


    Jin Ying asked again, "that''s not very good. All the important ministers'' families are in the capital. You''ve left two wives. Just leave them."


    At this point, Yang Chendong slowly raised his head, flashed a light in his eyes, and said in a very firm tone: "this should be my family business, and how can those ordinary ministers compare with me? I just laid a answer Lu city and was ready to give it to the emperor. Do they have such skills? Or do you don''t want it?"


    Yang Chendong made a condition that he would take the two ladies away. In exchange, he would send Dalu city as a gift of thanks. But with this remark, Jin Ying''s face became ugly.


    News has been released about Dalu City, that is, even the emperor has issued a decree to the officials and the people that Dalu city was attacked by Yang Chendong under his own command. Now it is the territory of Beiming Dynasty and has attracted national celebration. And if this thing suddenly has an accident, how will the emperor explain it to you? More importantly, in everyone''s opinion, this is already a town belonging to Benming. Now it is privately owned by Yang Chendong. What will outsiders think of it?


    Isn''t this tantamount to openly telling outsiders that the loyal and courageous public will rebel? If so, it would be impossible to fight at that time, and this is the importance of Dalu city.


    This importance has not existed before. All this has just been promoted. But this news was released by Yang Chendong. It can be seen that all this had been planned for a long time. What can be seen more is how determined it is to take away his wife. I''m afraid it''s powerless to change.


    Jin Ying soon saw through this, but although he knew this, he still wanted to test it. After all, once the husbands are not in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, there will be no thing to clamp down on Yang Chendong. From this point of view, it is extremely disadvantageous to them. So he asked softly, "what if the emperor doesn''t agree?"


    "Ha ha, ha ha." in exchange for Yang Chendong''s two sneers, but it is such a laugh. Each sound makes Jin Ying''s heart more and more uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, not long after the laughter, Yang Chendong said, "it''s really strange. I''m going to take my wife away. It should be a family affair. Do you have to take care of it? Of course, if you want to answer yes, I''m also stubborn. I really want to have a try."


    As he spoke, Yang Chendong looked up at Jin Ying, and then his fingers suddenly fell on the wooden table between them, beating up in a very rhythmic rhythm.


    When Dangdang, the frequency of finger falling was very slow, but it was such a speed. Once, Jin Ying''s face became ugly. At this moment, Yang Chendong became a little unfathomable in front of him. The falling of each finger seemed to be a warning, which made Jin Ying feel like he was born on the battlefield and in the war between the two armies of the thousand knife horse army.


    Once this depressed emotion appeared, it could not be stopped. Jin Ying''s face became more and more ugly. When he was under more and more psychological pressure, he finally couldn''t help saying a word to ease the atmosphere, "Zhongdan Gong is the pillar of the country. This is the emperor''s consideration for the safety of your family, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 802

    Jin Ying can choose not to say this. He can even stand up and go. I believe Yang Chendong won''t stop himself. After all, he is a eunuch manager. Killing himself really can''t play a good role. Don''t say, he will only force the emperor to fight him.


    But in the end, he did not choose to do so, because he deeply knew that there were many enemies in the northern Ming Dynasty, including Yingzong Zhuqi town in the South and the strong warla army on the northern border. If you fight with Zhongdan openly at this time, you must be happy to see its success as an opponent. And even if he finally won Yang Chendong, he must have killed one thousand enemies and lost eight hundred. Can they still stop Beiming and Wala unharmed at that time?


    Of course, Jin Ying doesn''t know that if there is a war, he can only lose. Yang Chendong is known as the God of war. How could he have been unprepared to do such a thing to annoy Nanming. Not to mention that a regiment led by Xiao Feng has been ready to take over in the capital for a long time. With their strong military quality and sophisticated weapons and equipment, they can support it for a period of time. That is to say, once something happens here, a telegram will be sent to Hu Mang in Shicheng, and tens of thousands of elite cavalry will go down from Dalu city to attack Xuanfu first and take Juyong Pass. At that time, it will not be difficult to change civil engineering.


    This is Yang Chendong''s confidence. The so-called negotiation may need to use certain psychological tactics, but in the final analysis, it depends on whose strength is strong. If you don''t have strong enough strength, what can you do if you can speak eloquently? It''s just a delay.


    Yang Chendong is gambling that Zhu Qiyu is a smart man and won''t want to fight with himself first. Just like myself, I don''t want to be an enemy of Beiming now. After all, with Shicheng, he has formed a certain force on the territory of Mongolia. Once he goes to war with the northern Ming Dynasty, in the face of millions of troops, even if he wins, he will also win miserably. He may also be attacked by all parts of the grassland and even the Southern Ming Dynasty. In that way, what he did on the grassland in the past year may be turned into smoke.


    As a person whose ideal is to take all Han people to the top of the world, the value of time can be imagined. There are not enough troops and manpower. Even if Beiming gives in to each other now, he can''t do it if he wants to re plan here. That is, it''s better to put it aside first. Instead of trying to eat a piece of fat much larger than his own body and have indigestion, it''s better not to eat first and continue to feed it. The existence of Beiming can also help him share part of the firepower of Nanming and warra.


    Both sides share the same idea and do not want to go to war. This is the prerequisite for two people to sit down and talk. When Yang Chendong came up, he talked about taking his wife away. This is to suppress people with momentum, which is also all the basic points of the negotiation. If there is no consensus, others naturally don''t have to talk about it.


    Fortunately, before coming, Jin Ying met Zhu Qiyu and guessed what Yang Chendong would say and even put forward what kind of requirements. The departure of the two ladies was also expected. In ancient times, a woman''s status was very light. Even if she left two wives, could she ensure that Yang Chendong would not use force in the northern Ming Dynasty on that day?


    In ancient times, when there was a war, not to mention a concubine, it was a sudden fight between the two sides when their own son was in the hands of others. Is it still rare?


    Just from this point of view, Qiao Yin and Xiang Niang really think they can restrict Yang Chendong, which is a bullshit. Understand these, still show so excited, in the final analysis, it is just a test of Jin Ying. Now it seems that the test is very successful. Yang Chendong''s ambition is to win, which makes him have the idea that the other party still has cards. Jin Ying also has more concerns about how the next negotiations will be carried out.


    "If the two ladies have to leave with Zhongdan Gong, what about Shenxianju and Tianwaitian trading firm? We have vast territory and abundant resources in the northern Ming Dynasty, and we can make a lot of money here." Jin Ying did not pester her, but focused on these profitable industries.


    Since Yang Chendong left Beiming in the spring of the previous year and returned to Jianning mansion in the south to worship his ancestors, he promised to give 20% of the shares of these two places to Zhu Qiyu. There is no way. If he wants to have a foothold on someone else''s territory, it is obviously impossible to get shelter without paying a little. This is why Ming knows that Yang Chendong''s strength is growing. There are even a lot of news to prove that the so-called mercenary leader is nothing. Yang Chendong is really in charge of everything, but Beiming still turns a blind eye to this matter, which is precisely because of his interests.


    Today''s northern Ming Dynasty can be described as militarism. In order to expand the military strength, we constantly train new soldiers and manufacture new firearms, and even have artillery battalions. And the construction of these will cost money. In addition, the original Ming Dynasty was rich in the South and poor in the north. The establishment of the northern Ming Dynasty has separated too many benefits. I really want to rely on the national tax of the northern Ming Dynasty to do these things, which is like a fool''s dream. But Zhu Qiyu still made it, and it''s good. Isn''t it the silver input brought to the court by these two industries?


    Not to mention Shenxianju, a place to eat, even if the business is good, it can not have too amazing income. But just Tianwaitian trading firm, the net income per month is more than one million Liang, 20% is 200000, and it is more than three million a year. This is definitely a figure that can not be ignored. It is also the confidence of Zhu Qiyu, who is now building the new army. The two husbands can go, and this industry can never be let go. Otherwise, it''s really a crotch play. It''s going to be a big deal.


    In the tension on Jin Ying''s face, Yang Chendong nodded slightly and said, "The industry will not move. Not only that, I will also increase the business flow here. Mercenaries need more logistics supplies to gain a foothold on the grassland. After all, nuergandisi is still too far away. If it is possible to transport goods from the capital, Beiming''s monthly income will be much higher."


    Transporting military funds from the northern Ming Dynasty to the front line is a good way to quickly expand the mercenaries in Shicheng. It is not what Zhu Qiyu and the northern Ming court want to see because of this. The problem now is that the military and governance military expenses of the northern Ming Dynasty are mainly due to Yang Chendong''s business tax. In this way, even if you know everything, you can''t refuse. This is the Tang Tang Zhengzheng''s yangmou.


    It''s like if you build a high-speed highway and want to charge, you need more cars to walk on the road you repair. Even if you know that they transport goods on this road, people may get more benefits, but you can''t stop it, but you also need a warm welcome.


    "Well, my father-in-law Association will ask the emperor to make a decision on this matter." although I know Zhu Qiyu will agree, Jin Ying still abides by her duty.


    "Don''t worry, the emperor will promise. I''ve thought about it. In order to express the goodwill of mercenaries, I''ll lend Beiming 5.2 million silver. I don''t need to pay back a penny in the first five years. It will take five years to pay it off from the sixth year." Yang Chendong looked confident and threw a big bomb.


    It is said that money can make ghosts grind. This move is the same in the face of the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty. Sure enough, when this sentence came out, Jin Ying was shocked all over and her eyes were shining: "seriously?"


    "Well." Yang Chendong nodded happily, but then looked at Jin Ying and said, "my sincerity has been taken out. I don''t know why father-in-law Jin taught me?"


    This is to talk about terms, or even a deal. Jin Ying just hesitated a little, and then immediately replied, "that is, Duke Zhongdan is so generous. When Duke Ben goes back, he will meet the emperor and give Duke Zhongdan an explanation on some things."


    "Haha, haha." the two seemed to laugh at each other. They knew that no matter what would happen in the future, the situation of alliance had been formed. Then they talked in the box for more than an hour. Jin Ying didn''t get up until it was getting dark outside.


    Today''s meeting exchanged views on the general direction of some things. Next, special people will discuss this matter, and then it will be directly recorded. At that time, it will become a rule to be implemented.


    ......


    palace.


    Jin Ying has been walking for nearly three hours. It is getting late. Lights have been lit in the Imperial Palace, but there is still no news. As the emperor, Zhu Qiyu paced back and forth in the main hall with a worried face. The so-called calmness has disappeared.


    "What''s this loyal and courageous man going to do? He won''t do anything to Jin Ying? Does he really dare to fight with me in my capital?" countless thoughts occurred in his heart. Zhu Qiyu''s face became more and more ugly, so that the eunuchs waiting for him stood far away, for fear that whoever accidentally said the wrong words would cause the emperor''s displeasure and unhappiness.


    Fortunately, a movement finally came from outside the hall. A eunuch hurried to the hall and knelt down like falling to the ground, "emperor, emperor, father-in-law Jin is back."


    "Bring him to me quickly." Zhu Qiyu''s face obviously relaxed when he heard Jin Ying''s return. Although he didn''t know why he had been there for so long, there was one thing he didn''t have to worry about for the time being, that is, he didn''t have to meet Yang Chendong in a short time.


    Compared with Zhu Qiyu''s worry and anxious look on his face, Yang Chendong walked out of the immortal house calmly, then sat in a big sedan with the function of anti bow, arrow and fire gun, and went straight to the Hu house in the city under the protection of the black horse of the first guard.

 Chapter 803

    That is to go to father-in-law''s house. Of course, it''s not good to take other wives. Qiao Yin and Xiang Niang are arranged in the center of the gods. There will be very rich programs here in the evening, so that the two women can have a good play addiction. As for themselves, they still need to do more things.


    Although there was a murder in the immortal center, I don''t know how many people saw Jin Ying''s politeness when he left with the royal guards. This is a wind direction. When I learned that there was nothing wrong with Shenxianju killing royal guards, the people who came here to spend were more relieved and there were more guests.


    Shenxianju is destined to be very lively tonight. Similarly, Hu''s residence is as lively as it is.


    It has been seven or eight days since Hu Changning was taken away. Except that he was locked up in the imperial prison and seemed not to have been punished, he didn''t know anything else. His son was taken away and imprisoned by the royal guards. As a father, Hu Zhen was calm and worried.


    After only a few days, the busy Hu house suddenly calmed down, and there was no official coming to say hello. This is the reality. Although it''s not enough to use the word "wall falling down and people pushing", once the royal guards have the results, there will not be a few who take the opportunity to deal with the Hu family.


    Hu Zhen has been an official for many years. He has never seen any scenes, but he can still calm his mind. In contrast, his wife Hu Wang''s and daughter-in-law Hu Yu''s, that is, Hu Yan''s mother and grandmother, can''t hold their breath anyway. They pester him every day about when Hu Changning can come back.


    At first, Hu Zhen would respond a few words, but after a long time, he simply stopped talking. Instead, he ordered the housekeeper to take care of the two wives so that they could stay in the bedroom and don''t leave the house for unnecessary things.


    Although it''s quiet, it''s only temporary. As long as Hu Changning hasn''t been released, the matter won''t be over. He may also become the target of emperor Daizong''s attack at any time, or even the person who was cut.


    Hu Zhen also thought of counterattack, but when the royal guards came forward and only the Hu family was attacked, others showed a wise and self-protection attitude, which made it difficult for him to find an ally, and it was difficult to do anything by himself.


    This incident also made Hu Zhen see more people''s faces. Although the official sea has been ups and downs for decades, he has seen many such things. But the day it was his turn, he still felt his heart cold. But at this time, he got the news that Zhongdan returned to Yangjiazhuang.


    If Yang Chendong had returned in the past, Hu Chen would only worry about whether the sun''s son-in-law would be in danger. But now, all he has is hope. After all, people have come back. Boom can''t go away. Maybe his appearance can save his son.


    In Hu''s expectation, Yang Chendong made a move only the day after he came back. The royal guards died in the middle of the immortal. One of the dead was the adopted son of eunuch manager Jin Ying and a hundred families. The hundred families happened to be the people who went to Hu''s house to take Hu Changning away a few days ago.


    All this gave Hu Chen a hope. He has a feeling that this time Yang Chendong is building momentum for the Hu family and looking for interest for the Hu family. Don''t you have the ability to take your father-in-law? Then he will kill people directly or in public.


    This approach is somewhat extreme, but it is undeniable that the effect is quite good. With this experience, if anyone wants to be unfavorable to the Hu family in the future, he must consider Yang Chendong''s reaction and touch his neck to see if he still grows well on himself.


    "Newspaper." at the dawn of the lantern, Hu Fu was ready for dinner. The housekeeper suddenly reported that Zhongdan came to see him at the house.


    "Loyal and brave?" Hu Zhen''s face flashed a surprised look. Although he knew that after Yang Chendong returned to the capital, as sun''s son-in-law, Yili would also come to Hu''s house to see himself, he didn''t expect to see him so soon. Then he waved his big hand and said, "please."


    It was too late to think too much. Hu Zhen got up and looked out of the door. Soon, Yang Chendong''s tall figure appeared in sight, along with a group of black armor soldiers. Because the iron armor covers the face, people can''t see their faces, but the powerful murderous spirit emitted from them can be felt from a long distance.


    This is definitely a veteran who has experienced many battles, and he still doesn''t know how many people he has killed. Otherwise, he will never show such a powerful murderous spirit.


    "You are all waiting here." when you can see Hu from a distance, Yang Chendong asked Yang ER and others to stop. This is Hu''s residence. It''s the residence of the eldest lady Hu Yan. Of course, he won''t let his subordinates scare the people here. After giving the order, he took a few quick steps with a smile on his face and greeted Hu Chen standing there.


    "Hehe, I''m waiting for Zhongdan." seeing that Yang Chendong was so sensible and came to him quickly, Hu Chen''s face showed a long lost smile. Just from this point of view, we can see that the other party''s attitude towards themselves is still very respectful. At least nothing has changed because of the change of status.


    "Grandpa can''t say that. It''s really a bad morning." that''s why I married Hu Yan, which is to recognize everything about her. When I see my wife and grandpa at this time, of course, I want to meet my younger generation.


    "Ha ha, go, let''s talk in the inner room." Hu zhe was even more happy when he heard Yang Chendong''s address to himself. Then he stretched out his hand, pulled his arm and walked towards the inner hall with a smile. That is, Yang Chendong dares to appear in Hu''s house at this time. He must have known what happened outside, and even some troubles have been solved.


    This is Hu Zhen''s confidence in Yang Chendong. If he doesn''t do this, his grandson-in-law will never rashly ascend the door of the Hu family. Otherwise, this is not a visit, but a frame up.


    In the inner hall, all the servants retreated. When only Yang Chendong and Hu Zhen were there, the old man asked, "I heard that there was a royal guards disturbance in the center of the immortal today and was killed?"


    Looking at Hu Chen''s questioning eyes, Yang Chendong nodded, "there is such a thing. Finally, father Jin Ying came, and the facts proved that everything was just a misunderstanding." smiling Yang Chendong told Hu Chen everything that happened in the afternoon.


    Yang Chendong still respects Hu Chen in his heart. This is not only because he is Grandpa Hu Yan, but also because Hu Zhen is one of the leaders of the gentry, but also because he is a real literary master.


    Yang Chendong has great respect for scholars, both in the last life and in this life. Is it not because of the continuous efforts of these scholars that society can progress? In addition, Hu Fei has been an official for so many years. It can be said that he is an old man at the same time as his father Yang Rong. When it comes to political wisdom, it can be compared with ordinary people. Make an announcement to him, maybe you can get some harvest.


    Hu Jianzuo listened quietly there, and his look would change from time to time.


    When he heard that Yang Chendong wanted to lend five million silver to the Nanming court, and that he would choose this as the midpoint to transport military funds to mercenaries who had always been on the grassland, he looked surprised at first, and then nodded slowly.


    This may seem like an excuse, but in fact it is a declaration of sovereignty. It is intended to tell the northern Ming court that mercenaries have begun to gain a foothold on the grassland. Once Beiming agreed to this request, it would indirectly mean that they recognized all the acts of mercenaries on the grassland. Although it is not completely legal, it is at least reasonable.


    Neither side said it clearly, but once the matter is allowed, the corresponding results will come out naturally. On this point alone, Yang Chendong''s five million flowers are not at a loss, which at least shows that Yang Chendong''s overall awareness is still very strong.


    "How big is the mercenary now?" after listening to Yang Chendong''s story, Hu thought again and again, and finally asked such a sentence. In fact, not only he, but also the emperors and ministers of the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties are very concerned about this matter, just because the mercenary''s confidentiality work is so good that outsiders can''t know it. But there is a saying that has been basically agreed by everyone, that is, mercenaries must have a huge base at sea. If not, how to explain the endless stream of mercenary soldiers, and where do they come from with their guns and sophisticated weapons?


    After asking this question, Hu Zhen stared at Yang Chendong. In the face of such eyes, Yang Chendong just smiled and then replied, "if someone asks such a question, I won''t answer it, but if Grandpa asks, I''ll say it straight. You can sit steady."


    "Well, I''m firmly seated." Hu Zhen said so cooperatively.


    "Ha ha ha." Yang Chendong, laughing, just said, "it''s enough to destroy Beiming."


    "What?" Rao Shihu had a certain psychological preparation, but after hearing this answer, his whole body could not help shaking.


    He thought that mercenaries should be very strong, otherwise they would not send troops to invade the grassland after successively taking the two small countries of Jiaozhi and Lancang. But at that time, no matter Jiaozhi or Lancang, that is, the Guangdong and Guangxi regions of Nanming Dynasty, were regarded as wild places. There are really no good resources for people to compete for. If you occupy such an unimportant place, it is war. It does not necessarily have to pay much price and have much strength.


    But as soon as he heard Yang Chendong''s answer, Hu Chen knew that he was still too careful and thought too weakly of mercenaries. They have the strength to destroy Beiming. Isn''t that strong enough to make people dare not imagine?

 Chapter 804

    Hu Zhen, who was shocked, didn''t expect that Yang Chendong would joke about such a thing, especially telling himself alone in such a private occasion. If you''re really bragging, it''s not necessarily good to do so. Isn''t it difficult that your grandfather will compliment you? That is to say, to tell the truth is the correct answer.


    Hu Chen looked surprised. All this was expected by Yang Chendong. With the strength of today''s mercenaries, if you just choose the Beiming family as the enemy, it''s not arrogant to take them. Just because of various reasons and immature conditions, he would not do so. But he still said such a result in order to tell Hu Zhen one thing, that is, the real strength of mercenaries. With such support, you don''t have to be so careful in everything in the future.


    Of course, Yang Chendong still has another mind. He has been away for a long time, so he can''t often go back to the Royal Palace in chiembedded city to accompany his wife Hu Yan, but if he can move his family, she should be very happy. Taking this opportunity, he said tentatively, "Grandpa, to tell you the truth, mercenaries have a base at sea. It''s very rich and pleasant climate. It''s actually a good place to spend your old age. If Grandpa agrees, I''ll arrange someone to send your whole family there immediately, so I don''t need to worry about any emergencies in the future."


    As I said before, many people suspect that mercenaries have bases overseas. But that''s just a guess. There''s no evidence. But now, Yang Chendong took the initiative to admit it and invited himself to go. For a time, Hu was a little excited.


    This Daming is not that Daming, especially after dividing the north and the south, Hu Zhen just felt that life was far better than before. The original strategy of ruling the world by culture is changing towards the rule of the country by force. Whether it is the northern Ming dynasty or the Southern Ming Dynasty, if they want unification, they will inevitably have a big battle to fight. In this way, the position of civil servants is not so important. At this time, if Hu Chen chooses to leave, it is the right time, at least not to worry about the pain of war.


    It''s just that such an idea is just a flash in my mind so that it can disappear. Although Hu Chen is nearly 70 years old, he is still very strong. In his own words, he can still work for a few years. It''s not impossible to promise Yang Chendong now, but he has only one identity there, Hu Yan''s grandfather. If so, it''s his way to pursue. What he wants is that others treat him differently. What he needs is to lay a good foundation for the Hu family.


    He has been keenly aware of Yang Chendong''s ambition. He is only in his early twenties, so he has found such a great foundation, and his future can be described as unlimited. As the wife of the National People''s Congress, her family should not only eat the mountain sky, but also take this opportunity to do something. Maybe the Hu family will have a bright future in the future.


    Suddenly, a road was in front of him. Is it broader or ordinary? Everything is between your own thoughts. So Hu soon made a decision, that is, he should work hard and strive for a better future for the future generations of the Hu family.


    With a decision in mind, Hu Zhen shook his head slightly when looking at Yang Chendong, and then asked with a smile: "Zhongdan doesn''t think I''m old. I tell you, I''m working for a few years


    There''s no problem at all. Besides, this place will become a supply line for your army in the future, and you need someone to keep an eye on it. "


    Hu Chen rejected his proposal and made a decision to work for mercenaries. This surprised Yang Chendong. He sighed in his heart that smart people are smart people and know how to maximize their own interests. He nodded, "please Grandpa."


    Hu Zhen''s attitude suddenly changed, which was not a temporary achievement. Since the civil engineering reform, the Ming Dynasty has divided the north and the south, and it has become more and more difficult to be an official.


    The decline of national strength and the lifting of martial arts make Hu, as the Minister of rites, even less brilliant in the past. In the past, how brilliant Daming was. It was the coming of all countries. There were many vassal countries alone. As a minister of rites, there were countless things to be done every year. But now? In addition to whether North Korea will send people to see them during the meeting, where other countries pay attention to them.


    Moreover, the domestic situation is not very good. In the past, private schools were everywhere, and there were as many scholars and candidates. But now, the whole country has fallen into the armed environment, and scholars are not as popular as before. There are few things to worry about as a minister of rites. It''s just to serve some royal etiquette every new year''s festival.


    Having been a minister of rites for so many years, Hu Zhen had never experienced it. Therefore, he had the intention to resign. If it was not for the sake of his children, he didn''t know where to go after he really retired. After all, the world was not at peace. It was the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty and the Southern Ming Dynasty. I''m afraid he really resigned and retired. Now, he finally has a new goal, or the direction of struggle, that is to help the grandson-in-law and lay a better foundation for the future Hu family.


    "Did you talk to Jin Ying about your title to the king?" it seemed that he suddenly thought of something. Hu Zhen looked at Yang Chendong with bright eyes and asked.


    "No." Yang Chendong shook his head. It was mentioned before that he wanted the throne when he was doing things for Nanming, but it was delayed so that he simply didn''t mention it when he arrived. Anyway, it doesn''t matter whether he has the name of the Lord or not, and mercenaries won''t listen to their own instructions for this reason.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong didn''t seem to care, Hu Zhen shook his head with a serious look: "no, no, fame is still very important. At least we can''t suffer losses in terms of righteousness."


    After understanding the meaning of Hu''s words, Yang Chendong nodded thoughtfully, "OK, that''s it. When I go back to negotiate with them, I''m putting forward it, but it''s estimated that the other party won''t agree."


    Wang with different surnames was taboo in the Ming Dynasty. Except when the country was founded, there was no royal Lord other than Zhu. Of course, the Mu family was an accident, but in the final analysis, it was because the other party''s strength was too weak and the influence was limited to one place. What if it was sealed? Yang Chendong is not. His strength is already very strong. If you give him a name, it''s really hard to control.


    "It doesn''t matter. Whether you can promise or not is one thing, and whether you want to say it or not is another thing. At least you should tell your demands. Once the time is right, the trip will be based and assured." Hu Zhen said with an old thoughtful look. I immediately decided to support this grandson-in-law. Of course, I knew everything and said everything.


    "OK, I see." Yang Chendong also nodded solemnly. Hu Zhe is right. Whether the other party agrees or not and whether he has made a request are two different things. Now we have to fight for it just to lay the foundation for the throne in the future.


    While they were still chatting, the courtyard of Hu''s house was already bustling. Hu Changning came back, and he came back unharmed, but the hundred households Gaosheng behind him was still weak.


    Compared with Hu Changning''s identity, it''s nothing to promote a hundred households. He suffered a lot in the imperial prison, but he was still a man. He didn''t say anything about the Hu family, which made him return with Hu Changning.


    Mother Hu Wang and wife Hu Yu were naturally filled with joy when they got the news. Hu Zhen is going to be much more reserved. Yang Chendong has just said that he talked about Hu Changning during the negotiation with Jin Ying, and the other Party promised to release him soon. Now it seems that he acted very quickly. I think so. If you want to win Yang Chendong''s financial support, if you move slowly, it will only add blockage to both sides.


    When Hu Changning returned, the Hu family was very lively. Yang Chendong went out of Hu''s house at this time and got into the big sedan chair. However, few people knew that after entering the front foot, Yang Chendong had left the car door in an unnoticed street. Under the cover of the night, he reported to Yang San waiting at the corner and rushed straight to a heavily guarded military camp in the west of the city.


    Yang Chendong went late at night and still hid his body shape. The picture is naturally a big event. In fact, the place he went to was indeed a very confidential place, Daming artillery camp.


    During the capital defense war, Yang Chendong used his power at that time to make friends with some Beiming generals, one of whom was Yang Guang, the Daming general who is now in charge of the artillery battalion.


    After seeing the powerful power of mercenary artillery, the court of the northern Ming Dynasty invested a lot of manpower and material resources to study firearms. After more than two years of efforts, the new artillery was finally developed successfully. As a general of the direct artillery battalion, Yang Guang naturally informed Yang Chendong of the news through the secret agent of the Security Bureau at the first time, which was also one of his main destinations for returning to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty this time.


    He came late at night and just killed the royal guards during the day, which made the whole city stormy. I''m afraid no one thought he would toss like this. What Yang Chendong wants is to attack everywhere under such an idea. Others think he will not honestly return to Yang family village to hear the news of the emperor, but he does not. On the contrary, it is the safest way.


    At the corner, Yang San had already prepared a Beiming soldier uniform suitable for Yang Chendong''s figure. Then Yang San alone accompanied Yang Chendong straight to the fire gun camp.

 Chapter 805

    Yang Guang, who got the news early in the morning, waited outside the camp. When he saw Yang San coming, he nodded with his face unchanged, and then without looking at it, Yang Chendong turned directly to the camp.


    Artillery General Yang Guang wants to go back to the barracks for inspection. He just takes two personal soldiers into the barracks. Naturally, no one without eyes will come to investigate. Moreover, Yang Guang was very careful. Knowing that Yang Chendong was coming, he replaced the guards here with his own people early. Naturally, no one would ask.


    After entering the artillery camp of Daming, Yang Guang turned back and fell on his knees in front of Yang Chendong with a plop. He bowed his head respectfully and said, "Yang Guang paid a visit to the sixth young master."


    "Get up." Yang Chendong reached out and stroked him, then looked at Yang Guang very seriously, smiled and said, "yes, the body is stronger than before, very good."


    "Everything depends on the blessing of the sixth young master." Yang Guang said with a fist in his heart. This is not perfunctory, nor is it a scene. Since he became the general of the artillery battalion, he has been under the care of Yang Chendong too much. Not to mention the silver given to him by the security bureau every month, which is enough to live a better life, it is said that after taking care of Xu Youzhen, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, his status in the army soared. He should be careful in everything he did before, and look at people''s faces.


    It can be said that without Yang Chendong''s care, he would not be today. Since ancient times, it has been said that taking money and doing things for others. At this time, Yang Guang completely regarded himself as Yang Chendong''s subordinate.


    "Well, we didn''t have to be so polite before. Let''s take me to see the artillery." Yang Chendong''s time is tight, and he can''t show up for a long time. I''m afraid it will arouse the suspicion of others.


    Yang Guang also knew that Zhongdan Gong was busy with great events and time was precious. He nodded at the moment. While leading the way in front, he made a voice and pointed to the front and said, "there are several new guns there. They haven''t been put into storage yet. It''s just for Zhongdan Gong to have a look."


    In fact, even these guns should be sent to the warehouse. If Yang Guang hadn''t told them to check carefully, for fear of any accident, Yang Chendong wouldn''t see these things in front of him.


    It was placed in a huge warehouse, where several dark guns lay quietly under the cover of red cloth.


    Before the Ming Dynasty, there was a gun called copper fire gun. It was like a large barrel. It was very laborious to move. And the power is not only small, but also the shooting distance is very limited. It can only be effective if you are prepared to fight fixed things in advance. As for using it in battle, it is almost worthless.


    In view of the previous shortcomings, Zhu Qiyu, the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty, made great efforts this time. First, a lot of blacksmiths were gathered, including many experienced blacksmiths who made fire spears. They gathered together to think about culture and benefits, and improved with reference to the artillery once lit by mercenaries. This leads to the current improved version, also known as the enhanced version of the advanced artillery.


    When the red cloth was lifted by Yang Guang, the biggest change to Yang Chendong was that the gun had two more wheels. Although it still looked heavy, it could at least move and enhance a certain degree of flexibility.


    "Zhong Dan Gong, this gun was called the red cannon by Emperor Dai Zong. The caliber of the bowl is 230mm, the diameter of the barrel is 80mm, the total length is 150cm, and the weight is about 100kg. Compared with the previous copper fire gun with the caliber of the bowl is 110mm, the diameter of the barrel is 58mm, the total length is 36.5cm, and the weight is 15.75kg, the power is more powerful, and the range is more than twice..."


    Listening to Yang Guang''s introduction, seeing these guns, the front end of the barrel has an opening larger than the barrel, and the rear of the barrel is a medicine room with an ignition hole equipped with leads. Yang Chendong nodded, "it looks much more powerful than the previous artillery, but I just don''t know how far it can hit and how lethal it is?"


    "Zhong Dan Gong, we have conducted several test fires on this issue. The conclusion is that once the artillery fire is fired, the attack distance can reach about 450 meters, and the diameter killing range can reach about three meters..."


    "The attack distance is still a hard injury." Yang Chendong shook his head when he heard that he could only hit less than 300 meters away.


    If others say so, Yang Guang will also top his mouth and say that the other party can''t eat grapes and say that grapes are sour, but the same words are completely different from Yang Chendong''s mouth. Yang Guang once talked with Yang Chendong. He was lucky to have seen mercenary artillery. He can understand what this means. "Yes, what Zhongdan Gong said is true. But it''s not easy to hit the target at a distance of 450 meters. To tell the truth, Beiming didn''t have much money. Even if he built these 500 guns, he basically used up his family''s treasury."


    About half an hour later, Yang Chendong and Yang San continued to dress up as soldiers and walked out of the artillery camp with General Yang Guang. This trip gave Yang Chendong a deeper understanding of the military strength of the northern Ming Dynasty. To tell you the truth, it''s still a little shocking. It is also because of their own appearance that the development of artillery history in the northern Ming Dynasty has made a lot of progress compared with that in history. According to Yang Guang, in addition to the unsatisfactory attack distance, the attack effect has been many times stronger than that of previous artillery. Once these artillery are used in the battlefield, if mercenaries do not know the news in advance, they will have to suffer a big loss.


    After saying goodbye to Yang Guang, they went straight to Xu''s house in the capital city by the moonlight. As soon as he came out, of course, Yang Chendong had to do everything he should do. The carriage representing himself should have connected the two ladies and went straight from the immortal house to Yang family village, which was tantamount to attracting everyone''s attention. At this time, everything Yang Chendong did will become a secret.


    "Young master, why don''t I take more people with me. Don''t disturb others. Our security bureau has an action team in Beiming. Although it''s not as strong as the guard, it''s good." Yang San was worried about Yang Chendong''s safety when he learned that Yang Chendong was going to the home of Xu Youzhen, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of justice, or a secret secret secret visit.


    "No harm." Yang Chendong smiled and refused the kindness. Even if it is a secret trip, of course, the fewer people know, the better. As for whether it would be dangerous to say that they were just two people in Xu''s house, hehe, he must have lent Xu Youzhen a few courage, and he didn''t have such courage.


    In Xu''s house, the night is already deep, but as the master, Xu Youzhen has no intention of going to bed. Even though Xinna''s concubine had sent someone to urge him several times, he was still indifferent.


    Xu Youzhen has learned something about what happened among the immortals today through her own channels, which is also the main reason why he can''t sleep well.


    Speaking of it, Xu Youzhen was one of the first ministers to take refuge in Yang Chendong, and he gained the most. He was promoted from a small sixth grade official to the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, and the second grade official of the current Dynasty. After Daizong abolished the cabinet, the post of minister was equivalent to the existence of an old cabinet. He was one of several important ministers at the highest level.


    Normally, there should be no dissatisfaction at this position. But in fact, Xu Youzhen''s heart has been hanging high. He hasn''t slept well for a long time. The reason for all this is that Yang Chendong is too strong.


    Xu Youzhen has a great desire for power and money. Even in order to be superior, he will take some shady and unscrupulous ways, but all he does is want to live a better life. He has never thought of rebellion.


    It seems that he chose to follow Yang Chendong because he saw that the young childe was generous and wanted to take advantage of it. Unexpectedly, Yang Chendong was not only generous in doing things, but also had more powerful means to fight, so that he became a figure threatening the existence of Daming.


    Xu Youzhen never thought that things would develop like this before. He just wants to enjoy the cool by relying on a big tree. After all, if he wants to be an official in the DPRK, he must learn to unite others, stand in one collective and attack another. In a popular word, it is a "party struggle" for authority.


    But the big tree he relied on was so powerful that he skipped this step and went directly to a new force. If he didn''t even curb it, it was not impossible that he would one day become a new country. In this way, Xu Youzhen is too dangerous to stand under this big tree.


    If an official doesn''t do it, he can resign and return to his hometown. But if you take refuge in other forces, once found out, it will definitely be a matter of losing your head. Not only yourself, but also your family can''t get any benefits. At that time, it is entirely possible to be killed by the nine clans.


    With such a serious consequence on your head, I''m afraid no one can sleep well. Fortunately, Yang Chendong doesn''t often appear in front of him. The so-called mountain is high, the emperor is far away, out of sight and out of mind. He will feel better when he doesn''t think about things. But now, Yang Chendong has returned to the capital of Beiming Dynasty. Can the relationship between the two be found at any time? Emperor Daizong won''t do anything to Yang Chendong for the sake of the overall situation. It doesn''t mean he can''t clean up himself.


    "Zhong Dan Gong, Zhong Dan Gong, why are you so brave? Even the royal guards said to kill and made such a big noise. Aren''t you forcing Dai Zong to turn against you? Imperial power can''t be blasphemed! In that case, if the two sides really fight, what should we do?" Xu Youzhen said to himself, with a look of death in his face. He didn''t know the real strength of mercenaries. Only habit told him that Daming was always Daming, and anyone who wanted to rebel could succeed. Over the years, countless facts have proved this?

 Chapter 806

    At the thought that once Yang Chendong was finally destroyed by Beiming, I''m afraid I can''t get any benefits, so I''m not far from home.


    Sighing in her heart, Xu Youzhen even thought about whether to take the initiative to turn himself in to Emperor Daizong and truthfully tell Yang Chendong all his previous contacts? But it was always an idea. At the thought of the serious consequences of doing so, he finally shook his head and gave up. He knows Zhu Qiyu. It''s true that he wants to do things, but he''s not very broad-minded. Once he really knows his private relationship with Yang Chendong, he''ll be beheaded if he doesn''t even have a chance to explain.


    Thinking about the possible results, Xu Youzhen couldn''t eat and sleep. When he was depressed and didn''t know the way ahead, suddenly there was a soft sound of footsteps outside the inner yard.


    Xu Youzhen is a dignified Minister of the Ministry of punishment, who is in charge of the criminal law affairs of the northern Ming Dynasty. How noble his identity is. He even says that he exists in his own house. He doesn''t call at ordinary times. It''s impossible for anyone to get close to the small courtyard where he has a rest. Listening to this voice, he couldn''t help looking up. Then he asked coldly, "who is it? Without my master''s order, who sent you here?"


    There was anger in his heart. He was worried that there was no place to sprinkle. It was like suddenly finding a good vent, which made him angry. At the same time, a fierce color flashed in his eyes.


    To become the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, his temperament has long changed. Not being angry and self-confident is not a joke. If you were timid, you would have trembled at the sound. But this time, the people who came here were as unheard of, and their footsteps were still calm and abnormal, as if they had returned to their own home.


    There were such people in the house who didn''t know how to advance or retreat. Xu Youzhen''s face was even more ugly. He even thought whether to find the housekeeper and teach a good lesson. But then when the figure approached and could be seen clearly, the scolding words that wanted to be said from his mouth stopped for a moment. Perhaps it was because the breath was too uncomfortable, which made him feel red. "Zhong... Zhong Dan Gong, how could it be you?"


    "Why can''t it be me? You''re a tiger''s den, and others have to come?" looking at Xu Youzhen''s unexpected appearance, Yang Chendong''s face was still very calm. Then, regardless of each other''s surprise, he stepped into the house and looked for a chair to sit down.


    Xu Youzhen came out of the door to get some air because of something on her mind. Now she watched Yang Chendong return to the room. She felt cold all over. Thinking that it was a cold winter, she quickly trotted over. He didn''t know that his performance at this time was no different from that of a dog leg.


    Yang Chendong looked for a chair near the stove as if he had returned to his home, and then watched Xu Youzhen trot with him. Perhaps the living conditions are better. Compared with the last meeting, he has gained at least more than ten kilograms. He is not thin and weak. This will be more prosperous. "Xu Shangshu, look at your figure. You eat and drink well."


    "Ha ha, ha ha, it''s all thanks to the loyalty and courage of the public." Xu Youzhen has stabilized her mind for a while. When talking, the whole person has a lot of spirit.


    "OK, you know." Yang Chendong nodded, then smiled like a joke. "The national public has always worried that Xu Shangshu will worry because he is too close to me privately. Now it seems that there is no need to enlighten."


    It seems like a joke, but Xu Youzhen won''t be stupid enough to really take this sentence as a joke. When his mind was right, an embarrassed look flashed on his face, and then he flattered: "you are so heroic, loyal and brave. I heard about your killing the royal guards. It was really a good and wonderful killing. Jin buquan dared to have a bad mind for loyal and brave. The boy Lai dared to touch the envoy of Hu Town, and they deserved to die."


    There is more than one wise man. Obviously, Xu Youzhen also sees that Yang Chendong''s killing today is not only for the sake of Li Wei, but also to settle the new account and the old account. With this, this man is worthy of being a Shangshu. He is really good at both.


    Of course, Yang Chendong didn''t hide from the other party. In fact, after knowing that Hu Kun had received Jin incomplete''s order, the Security Bureau told Xu Youzhen the news and asked him to cooperate to get some information about Jin incomplete. This is also an insider. It''s not surprising to say such words. Yang Chendong also nodded, "come, sit down and talk about your views on the current situation."


    Yang Chendong is never arrogant, nor does he think that his decision must be correct. What he needs to do is to listen to the opinions of more people, and then choose the most suitable path for himself. This time, he came to Xu Youzhen to listen to some views of the bystander on the current situation from his mouth, so as to learn from him.


    The Security Bureau has reported that Xu Youzhen has not performed very well recently. Many things have not been actively reported to them, giving people a feeling that they are suddenly thousands of miles away. When Yang San reported the matter to him, Yang Chendong guessed Xu Youzhen''s mind. After all, literati are literati and are still too timid. I dare to fight for power and profit. When it involves rebellion and the life of the whole family, I finally retreated.


    Just want to quit now after receiving so many benefits and taking so much money? Where is such a cheap thing in the world? This time, he mainly comes to remind the other party that there is no way back, such as political choice.


    Before getting down to business, Yang Chendong didn''t mind listening to him talk about his views on the current situation, so he sat down and looked good and flawed.


    Xu Youzhen is a smart person, even very smart. Yang Chendong suddenly paid a night visit and didn''t even say hello before. Why? Isn''t it a sign of disbelief?


    Thinking that others could appear here quietly, the servants in the house must not have found it. While scolding them for their waste, he also became very careful. This is a fair and aboveboard Lord who even the royal guards say to kill. If you annoy others, I''m afraid it won''t be too much trouble to kill yourself.


    While frightened, Xu Youzhen knew that she must perform better to win Yang Chendong''s attention and trust. At present, he was silent for a while, and then began to say silently, "Emperor Daizong is a famous King with great thought and ambition. As a descendant of the Zhu family, he wants to repeat the glory of his father''s generation. Unifying the Ming Dynasty will be one thing he wants to do, and then eliminate foreign enemies and sweep the world. In order to achieve this goal, the Northern Ming army imitates mercenaries and vigorously improves weapons and equipment. Now advanced fire guns and even advanced artillery have been built After the recruitment, the 500000 new recruits have been trained, and the 500000 new recruits are also stepping up training. In the long run, I''m afraid it won''t be long before they have the conditions for war. At that time, not only Nanming and warra, but also mercenaries will be the enemy in their eyes... "


    As he spoke, he noticed the change of Yang Chendong''s face. That''s why Xu Youzhen backed down and wanted to get off the ship. Didn''t you win warra with advanced firearms? Now there are a large number of firearms in Beiming, and the number is much more than you. If the two sides meet, it''s necessary to write a big note about who wins and who loses If so, where should Xu Youzhen go?


    Naturally, Yang Chendong knew something about these situations. He was still worried, but after just going to the artillery camp, his worry disappeared completely. The artillery can only hit less than 500 meters. Even if it is more powerful, what''s his fear?


    Without saying anything else, with his big warehouse, he can destroy the target of the artillery camp in an instant. But he won''t say these words to Xu Youzhen. Although this man took refuge in himself very early, it was forced by the situation. From his heart, this man is still biased towards the Ming Dynasty. In his eyes, only the Zhu family is orthodox, even if he is only a prince surnamed Zhu, maybe He will also follow himself. On the contrary, a force with a different surname may come to a bad end in the eyes of others sooner or later.


    It''s not just Xu Youzhen who thinks like this. In fact, there are many people who think like this. They all regard Zhu''s children as orthodox. This is another reason why Yang Chendong didn''t choose to attack Daming. He doesn''t want to spend a lot of energy managing them after occupying a place, or even preventing them from rebelling. On the contrary, small countries such as Jiaozhi and Lancang , with theout too much information, it will be conquered and will soon be used.


    After all, Xu Youzhen''s words also indirectly show an attitude that the army of the northern Ming Dynasty has become stronger, which is destined to fight with mercenaries sooner or later, and most people are not optimistic about mercenaries. This is the real situation of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    Xu Youzhen also sat there and said that from the change of the army, he talked about the changes in the court, especially the change of the military headquarters. Recently, the generals have been making adjustments. I don''t know how many young people with no back, but good ability have been promoted by the fire line. All this shows another truth, that is, Zhu Qiyu attaches great importance to the heart of the army, and he is determined to be the heart of the first war.


    Xu Youzhen is worthy of being a cabinet minister in later generations and one of the powerful ministers in history. Xu Youzhen''s analysis of the situation is still clear and correct. From his mouth, it is far richer and more vivid than the information obtained from the intelligence personnel of the Security Bureau.

 Chapter 807

    After drinking two cups of tea, Xu Youzhen ended his final speech with one sentence, "I even have a suspicion that Nanming and Beiming may even cooperate for the sake of the Zhu family. If they really reach an agreement and work together to choose to deal with foreign forces first, I''m afraid no force in the world will be their joint opponent, No."


    When she said this again, Xu Youzhen''s attitude was so firm that it seemed to be a fact.


    But he didn''t know that his so-called universal world was so different from the so-called universal world in Yang Chendong''s eyes. Apart from anything else, he only saw the land of Daming. If he said more, he would include some small countries around and places such as North Korea, Japan and Mongolia. He simply couldn''t imagine the outside world except Asia How big and how many countries are there, and how strong or weak they are.


    Yang Chendong knows that his great goal is here. He wants to conquer not only Daming, but also to repeat the glory of Mongolia at its strongest. He also wants to achieve a higher goal, that is, unify the world and let all Han people stand at the peak of the world.


    If we must use one sentence to describe it, it is that wherever we can see in the future, it will become the territory of the Han people and will be shrouded in the rule of the Han people.


    This is a great ideal that has never been before and will never come. To achieve this goal, even if Yang Chendong came to later generations with a large warehouse of advanced science and technology, it is difficult to achieve. After all, it involves not only military, but also religion, belief, humanities and geography.


    But Yang Chendong still did it without hesitation. Although with his current strength, he can be a rich man, or even a carefree prince, who occupies a land, establishes himself as a country, unifies himself, and ensures that his life can be meaningful. However, he did not make such a choice. He thought of the injustices of the world against the Han people in later generations and the many things the Han people have done If he can''t get real fairness, he will come and find a way to change everything.


    Maybe thousands of years later, when he is gone, his children and grandchildren will be discouraged, and eventually the world will become another way. But what he should do, he will not refuse, nor will he refuse to do these things because of the inevitable law of development.


    There are always people to do things. If the Han people want to achieve these goals, they don''t know how many people they need to kill in the end, or even how many countries will be destroyed, but so what? The Buddha said, I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell. If there is any divine punishment, then everything is for themselves. As long as the Han people can live a better life and have a higher status, It''s worth it to kill him and help all the Han people.


    When Xu Youzhen finished, he talked about the military power of the northern Ming Dynasty. In his shallow consciousness, he was actually persuading Yang Chendong to stop. Even in his words, he exposed his idea that if Yang Chendong was willing to stop expanding now and hand over all the mercenaries to the imperial court, he would also be willing to make efforts to protect him and let him be a real Xiao with a different surname Lord Yao, live a natural and unrestrained life.


    Hehe smiled. Yang Chendong looked at Xu Youzhen coldly. The so-called person in the Jianghu is like sailing against the current. If he doesn''t advance, he will retreat. The situation is already like this. Is it possible for him to retreat? Even if he gives up his military power now, he can get the status of a prince, but who can guarantee that once Daming has won the general trend, will he step down and kill the donkey one day You''ll find a reason to operate on him one day?


    Yang Chendong doesn''t like this way of giving his life to others. The so-called "my life is from me and not from heaven", that is, he already has this ability, so why put his hope on others.


    Hehe and smiling Yang Chendong finally just looked coldly at Xu Youzhen, "Xu Shangshu, I know what you said, and I understand your kindness, but you are not me, you can''t make a decision for me. Similarly, I am not you, and I can''t make a decision for you, but I can still give you a suggestion."


    "Oh? Please be loyal and courageous." Xu Youzhen looked all ears.


    "Well, in fact, it''s not a suggestion. To be honest, after I leave, you can go into the palace to meet Dai Zong and tell him everything you''ve done with him before and after. You can tell him how many benefits you''ve received in order to do anything. Even you can tell him that Beiming will not allow other forces to exist, and Zhongdan Gong will do the same Other forces, including the northern Ming Dynasty, will not be allowed to exist. The best way to solve things is to attack me immediately when my army is outside and people are in Yangjiazhuang. This is the best way to solve things once and for all. "


    There was always a smile on her face, but when she said a word, Xu Youzhen''s whole body would tremble uncontrollably. Where is this suggestion? Is it clearly a threat?


    Dai Zong, Xu Youzhen, has done a lot of research. If you really have a problem in the handling of government affairs, he can forgive you; if you are just greedy and occupy more, but perform well, he will only remind you, and it may not really do you any good. After all, the ancestral law of Ming Dynasty, which does not kill officials and severely punish scholars, can still play a role. But if you dare to eat inside pickpockets That''s absolutely intolerable.


    Yu Shiyue, the former Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, was the one Dai Zong personally liked and promoted. In terms of closeness, it''s much better than he doesn''t know, but what''s the end? Or was he executed after finding the fact that Yu Shiyue had private contact with Nanming Yingzong?


    Yu Shiyue said that all the murders were killed. Why can Xu Youzhen do nothing? Really think it''s okay to admit your mistake? It''s naive.


    Xu Youzhen, who was already in a cold sweat, was no longer as confident as he had just analyzed the general trend of the world. He kept wiping his sleeves with sweat. Looking at Yang Chendong, he forced out a smile and said, "Zhongdan is joking openly, joking."


    "Hum! It''s really a joke. My father also hopes you don''t give me a chance. Otherwise, I don''t know if there is anything, but you will die first. And if one day, even if Dai Zong wants to get a good name and let your family go, I won''t let go. Don''t blame me for being cruel. Kindness to my opponent is cruelty to myself The local government will never do the stupid thing of letting the tiger go back to the mountain. That''s all. You''d better think about how to choose and where to go in the future. "


    With these words, Yang Chendong got up and stood up. Without looking at Xu Youzhen or listening to any explanation from the other party, he turned and walked out of the house. At this moment, it is necessary to give Xu Youzhen a good time to think. In a hurry, what choice the other party makes may not be sincere.


    Yang Chendong had left. Xu Youzhen just felt her whole body soft, so she leaned against her chair and collapsed into a ball. No matter how regretful it is now, and no matter how bad he is about Yang Chendong, but now he has no choice. It''s no exaggeration to say that he has got on Yang Chendong''s ship. Now he wants to come down. He seems to have no choice


    ......


    Yang Chendong returned to the capital of Beiming Dynasty. It has been seven or eight days. Seeing that the new year is coming in three days, the atmosphere of the whole Yangjiazhuang has become lively.


    After entering the capital the next day after he came back, Yang Chendong has been staying in the village and has not gone out. First, he didn''t want to put any pressure on the guards around him. Second, he didn''t want to stimulate the northern Ming court. Jin Ying has told people that the general requirements of what the two sides talked about before have been agreed by Dai Zong, but there are some specific details to discuss. From today on, Jin Ying will come to Yangjiazhuang to talk and make a final decision on some things.


    "Yang Er, I''ll leave it to you." one morning, Yang Chendong practiced his fist and ran five kilometers with the guard. When he returned to the hospital, he said this to Yang Er around him.


    "Me?" Yang Er pointed to himself, looking incredible.


    "Yes! It''s you. I think it''s good for you to deal with Jin Ying. Of course, I''ll arrange three assistants for you. At that time, Yang San, Wang Si and shebie will always follow you. You just need to sit in the array and watch them perform. After the final negotiation, you can take charge of the final decision." Yang Chendong said these solemnly, There is no sense or appearance of joking at all.


    For eunuchs, Yang Chendong has never had a good impression. Like this kind of thing to whet the skin with them, he is a little exclusive. If it had not been for the fact that the time was far from ripe, he might have been too lazy to talk, so he would have started fighting directly.


    Even if it can''t be fought, the negotiation will be left to hand. There is also an advantage in handing it over to Yang Er, that is, in case something breaks down, he can also play a remedial role in the end.


    Yang Chendong said so. Yang Er knew that the matter had been settled and could not be changed. He nodded and said, "OK, it''s the order of the young master. Yang Er obeys."


    "Hehe, very good." he reached out and patted Yang Er on the shoulder. "OK, go to Yang San and discuss with them. Young master, I''ll go to the Academy."


    Without any guards, it was a kind of confidence in the safety of Yang family village. Yang Chendong strode outside the Academy. Along the way, many people would salute far away when they saw him, expressing the most real respect in their hearts.

 Chapter 808

    In the past few days, apart from the two ladies'' big beds in the inner courtyard of Zhuang Zhong, Yang Chendong most often comes to the Academy. In line with the general policy of people-oriented and development requires talents, he even taught several courses to the students of the Academy. The contents are not in textbooks, but they are also very practical. They involve some advanced issues such as local management and human rights, which attracted the reflection and discussion of the students of the Academy. Listening to the meaning of the second Dean Wang Si, the discussion was very enthusiastic, The effect is obviously good.


    The Chinese New Year is coming soon, and the negotiation is about to begin. Everything is expected to develop in an orderly manner. Yang Chendong is also in a good mood. Humming some tunes of later generations, he came to the door of the Academy. Unfortunately, he bumped into a Han costume here, which can still set off her slim figure.


    ChunZi was eighteen or nine years old, the same age as a flower, and it was the most beautiful time in her life. She suddenly met Yang Chendong here, and the other party was only one person. In this scene, the sudden encounter made her stay in place, and then she quickly lowered her head.


    For this unexpected encounter, Yang Chendong was also surprised. It''s just that it''s not good if you don''t say anything. Yang Chendong tried to pretend to be as usual and said, "it''s ChunZi. How''s it? How''s your study here? You''re used to life."


    Two years ago, the two were still in constant contact. At that time, the relationship between the two sides was much warmer than it is now. Even once the two sides almost sparked love. Only with the passage of time, the feelings slowly fell down. At this moment, ChunZi unexpectedly had an idea that he didn''t know how to face Yang Chendong, or even what to say.


    Seeing ChunZi standing there for a long time without words, Yang Chendong''s expression was a little embarrassed, and then jumped out such a sentence: "Oh, you still have something to do, then you''re busy with yours."


    With these words, Yang Chendong is ready to walk past ChunZi. But just as soon as he took a step, ChunZi with his head down suddenly said, "why? You don''t want to see me so much? Don''t you want to stay alone with me and talk for a while?"


    "Er..." Yang Chendong looked wronged, but I talked to you and looked concerned about you. You didn''t answer me at all.


    Of course, such words can only be pressed in my heart. Yang Chendong is not so stupid to reason with women. He smiled with a calm look, "Why, we are old friends after all. Oh, by the way, do you have any plans in the future? After the new year, I will leave here with the people in the village and go to the grassland. If you like, you can also go with me. Of course, if you want your father and emperor, when you arrive at the grassland, I will arrange someone to send you to your own country."


    How to treat ChunZi is a question that the two ladies and he often say these days.


    ChunZi is young and beautiful. He grew up in the Imperial Palace since childhood. He has a noble and elegant temperament. He is the kind that men can''t help liking when they see him. Yang Chendong is a man, a very normal man, and a healthy man. If he doesn''t have any ideas in his heart, I''m afraid he won''t believe it. But when he thinks about his goal in the future First, to destroy the Japanese and rebuild there, he had to suppress his thoughts on ChunZi.


    If you want someone else, you have to destroy their country. In particular, this country is still the father and emperor of others. How can you see that it is so unparalleled. Yang Chendong is a man of dignity. He can''t do such a thing.


    After thinking about it, Yang Chendong still made the decision to put down ChunZi. Naturally, this decision was made by himself. If ChunZi didn''t want to leave himself and wanted to follow him, he would have to accept it. The choice given now is a kind of temptation he made.


    Yang Chendong even said that he would let her go. This was what ChunZi had been thinking about, but I don''t know why. Now after listening to this sentence, she was not happy at all, and there was a faint sense of loss in her heart.


    "Well, I''ll give you an answer after I think about it. Anyway, I''ll follow you to the grassland, won''t I?" ChunZi didn''t make a decision right away, but decided to take this time to think about it. She must admit that Yang Chendong had already been in her heart. If she was just an ordinary Japanese woman, she would have to find a way to throw herself into the arms of a man with the most solid arms.


    But she is not. She is the daughter of the emperor of Japan. She is destined to die for her country and family all her life. This mission was instilled in her heart from childhood, which can not be changed in two years.


    Yang Chendong didn''t point to the other party. He can answer now, which is a matter of life. So he nodded painfully, "yes, after you arrive at the grassland, you have made a decision and are looking for me. No matter what kind of decision it is, I will understand and support it."


    "Thank you." listening to Yang Chendong''s understanding of himself, ChunZi said gratefully in his heart.


    "You''re welcome." Yang Chendong, who finished this sentence with a smile, suddenly thought that there was still a recorder in the negotiation with Jin Ying. He remembered that ChunZi not only had a good Chinese level, but also wrote very well, which gave birth to another idea, "By the way, the negotiation between the northern Ming Court and us will begin soon. If you are interested, go and be a recorder."


    "Recorder?" ChunZi looked up at Yang Chendong with those big eyes that seemed to be able to speak.


    "Yes, it''s the recorder, who records what the two sides said and the final negotiation results. Well, it''s actually a little hard. If you don''t want to go, I''ll arrange others." Yang Chendong didn''t know what ChunZi meant, so he left a small tail of what he said.


    "No! I''d like to go." to Yang Chendong''s surprise, ChunZi nodded excitedly. As the emperor''s daughter, she seems to be full of interest in politics since childhood. Now I''m lucky to see Beiming''s negotiations with mercenaries. Of course, she won''t refuse such a good thing.


    "OK, then you''d better get ready." Yang Chendong nodded. He also had his own small 99 in his heart. Let ChunZi know more about his situation. Perhaps after comparison, she will find that they are weak in Japan and Japan, and will directly invest in her arms?


    After this meeting, Jin Ying came to Yangjiazhuang with a group of people. A large house was specially arranged in the outer courtyard. The fire inside was very prosperous and became a place for negotiation between the two sides.


    Yang Er appeared as the main negotiator, along with Yang San, the director of security, Wang Si, the second president of Yangjia college, the staff farewell personally designated by Yang Chendong and princess ChunZi, the recorder.


    Jin Ying did not show any displeasure that Yang Chendong did not personally participate in the negotiation. On the contrary, he was also happy. After all, Yang Chendong put too much pressure on him. Anyone who faces such a strong hand will bear great psychological pressure. Under such psychology, it is difficult to talk about a favorable result for himself.


    Yang Er is different. He won''t bring pressure to himself. In this way, when talking, he can better show his requirements and put forward some even excessive conditions.


    The two sides sat together and began negotiations on some related matters. In a seemingly ordinary courtyard in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, 15 miles away, several people gathered here to discuss an earth shaking event.


    It is not too much to say that it is a major event, because there is only one goal to be achieved in the end, that is to kill Yang Chendong, the loyal and courageous public.


    Yang Chendong arrived at the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. It was the forces of the northern Ming Dynasty that were nervous. First of all, we need to make a choice between action and inaction. Once we choose cooperation, no one will have any evil intentions towards Zhongdan. But Beiming doesn''t have such a mind, which doesn''t mean that others won''t have it, such as Nanming.


    Several people in this room belong to the assassins under the influence of Nanming. Based on the dual idea of combating mercenaries and Beiming, they made the decision to assassinate Yang Chendong. Once the goal can be achieved, we can imagine what kind of chaos will be caused. At that time, the two sides will work together. No matter who wins or loses, Nanming can reap the benefits.


    When the Nanming Emperor Zhu Qizhen made this decision, he handed the task to Cao Jixiang, his most trusted partner. Then his nephew Cao Qin arrived in Beijing from Nanjing and began to make preparations for the assassination.


    Cao Qin was the first one in the cabin. He arrived at the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty last night. Of course, he was familiar with the place where he had been here for decades. He soon connected with the royal guards lurking here in the Southern Ming Dynasty and had today''s meeting.


    In order to prevent the news from coming out, these royal guards who obey the orders of Nanming do not know what their task is. They only know that they are going to kill.


    Cao Qin''s eyes were gloomy and cold. He first inspected a circle of his men and then said: "The emperor of Yingzong attaches great importance to this task. Once it is completed, I can guarantee your future prosperity, and you can return to Nanming as a meritorious hero. In order to achieve the goal of one hit, I need you to mobilize the most elite power in your hand and wait for my command. Do you understand?"


    "I see." although we don''t know who we''re going to kill, we don''t have to think about so much under heavy profits. At the moment, they are blinded by the benefits after they succeed, so they lose their reason.

 Chapter 809

    Cao Qin first arranged for his subordinates to mobilize elite, then disguised himself and went to Dong''s house in the city.


    It is said that the mansion is just a slightly larger courtyard. As the master, Dong Bao, who is the general of Yongding gate in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, is just a mere six grade military attache. This is because Dai Zong has deliberately improved the treatment of military generals recently. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will take many years to buy such a yard in the capital with an inch of land and an inch of money.


    Yongding gate keeper is just a legal identity of Dong Bao. He also has another identity. It is a secret chess game left by Yingzong in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. Just because he is low in official position and has no task to do, he hides well.


    But it is basically impossible for the dark son who has long been buried to have a safe life. With the arrival of Cao Qin, his life is destined to change greatly.


    the 29th of the twelfth lunar month.


    The third day of negotiations.


    On the whole, progress has been good. Perhaps both sides are interested in peace talks and are afraid of each other, so many things have been finalized in principle, but some small things still need some concessions from both sides.


    It''s up to Yang ER and others. Yang Chendong just needs to listen to the report and look at ChunZi''s negotiation records after negotiation every day. Therefore, he is very comfortable and can spare more time to accompany the two ladies every day.


    However, life always seems to be full of accidents. When one problem occurs, another problem will emerge involuntarily. Just a few days later, Yang Neng, the housekeeper of Yang family villa, appeared outside the inner courtyard and said he wanted to see the sixth young master.


    Yang Neng is the eldest son of Yang Hai, the old housekeeper of the Yang family. Yang Hai has been with Yang Rong for many years. There is no need to doubt his loyalty. Yang Neng inherited his father''s character. After becoming the housekeeper of Yang family villa, he performed very well. Now he is in charge of Shenxianju.


    Yang Chendong was stunned when he suddenly asked to see him, but he finally met him. Only then did he know that there was a collective food poisoning in the center of the immortal. Twenty guests at four tables made trouble in the middle of the immortals because they had eaten badly.


    Today is the 29th day of the lunar new year. The closer the year is, the better the business of the hotel is. Those who have money in their pockets call friends. When they get together, they can''t avoid eating and drinking. As the best food in the capital, the immortal residence with the best taste, the best environment and the best ability to show its identity and status has become a place for people to rush to get together.


    Compared with normal times, the business of fairy center is particularly good years ago and years later. It is said that it is difficult to find a place, and even a place with a good location needs to be booked a few days in advance. But at such a busy time, there was a sudden appearance of poisoning. It can be imagined how much trouble it would cause.


    But I''m afraid Yang Neng can''t afford to be poisoned. He has to go back to Yang family villa to meet himself. In such a large restaurant, there must have been corresponding measures to deal with such a special event. So looking at the nervous Yang Neng, Yang Chendong asked, "come on, are there any big people among the poisoned guests?"


    As soon as Yang Chendong said this, Yang Neng''s eyes showed a very surprised look, "the sixth young master is powerful. Indeed, it is so. One of the poisoned 20 guests is Lord Dong Chunhua, the imperial censor of the right capital of the current Dynasty. Because such a person is involved, we dare not move in vain. Please don''t ask the sixth young master."


    Yang Chendong smiled with such an expression. Dong Chunhua is an old acquaintance. He once wanted to be powerful in front of himself and step on his face. Naturally, he suffered a dull loss. Among the second-class products in the dynasty, Yang Chendong and Yu Shiyue naturally did not deal with each other at the beginning, so they got rid of him. The rest was Dong Chunhua, who was then the imperial censor of the left deputy. Unexpectedly, they met again, and the other party was promoted from deputy to positive.


    But this time it was obviously someone else''s bad luck, and it was his own fault. "Well, I know. That''s it. I''ll go there myself."


    That is, when it comes to the second-class officials of the current Dynasty, even if it is for face, it is difficult for ordinary people to deal with it. If Yang Chendong is not in the capital, even if he is. If he is not in the capital, it is inevitable that others will say that he is entrusted. It is better not to keep this domineering impression.


    The sixth young master wanted to go out in person. Yang Neng was naturally very happy. He immediately went out to arrange a carriage. Considering that Yang ER and Jin Ying were still negotiating and didn''t disturb him, Yang Chendong called Yang Si and 50 members of the first guard out of Yang Jiazhuang.


    He is still negotiating with Beiming. Yang Chendong doesn''t think anyone will make his own ideas at this time. Moreover, even if it is a general threat, everyone with the first guard team should be able to deal with it.


    The gods are in the middle, and the excitement at the beginning has dissipated.


    The incident happened suddenly. At first, I saw four tables of guests all pale and weak. It really frightened other guests. But as the resident doctor in the immortal residence came out, after some inspection, he determined that the dish was discharged by someone, not the quality of the dish.


    Such things have really happened in the past. Some peers look at the business of Shenxianju so good, so they find someone to apply medicine and want to slander their reputation. Or, only peers are naked hatred.


    When it first happened, it really caused a lot of confusion. But then Shenxianju took very decisive measures. It not only found the best doctor to treat the diners, but also paid a lot of silver. When diners are not investigated, it is not easy for others to say anything, not to mention that such things can be encountered in other restaurants.


    It''s no wonder that there was a problem with the guests at the four tables. In addition, the steward of Shenxianju stood up and showed it at the first time. Today, all the guests'' meals were 20% off, which soon calmed everyone''s heart and everything returned to normal.


    Only the four table guests still looked ugly because of abdominal leakage. It was said that the steward had made an apology and paid each person 200 liang of silver according to his head, and the matter should be over. Unfortunately, Dong Chunhua, the right censor, was one of the 20 people. He didn''t take the silver and didn''t mean to leave. The others had to sit here with him.


    Dong Chunhua is really unlucky. The following officials must invite him to dinner when they see the new year. He refused but came. However, he never expected such a thing to happen. I think he''s the second best in the dynasty. Just now he robbed the toilet with ordinary people because of his stomach discomfort. It''s really embarrassing to say.


    After taking the antidiarrheal medicine prescribed by the doctor, Dong Chunhua''s condition was better, and he also moved a little 99 in his heart. He can be said to be a close confidant of Dai Zong. He has been looking for the problem of loyalty and courage. That is, such a thing took the initiative to bump into him. If he didn''t make good use of it, wouldn''t he be sorry for the crime he suffered just now?


    So he didn''t mean to leave. He sat here. He had to wait for Yang Chendong to appear, and then said well. Even if he took the opportunity to make the other party soft, it was also a very powerful thing.


    Without letting Dong Chunhua wait too long, a carriage that looked very luxurious came to the door of Shenxianju. Then dozens of black cavalry guards appeared on both sides at the same time. Just this battle, everyone knew that this was the arrival of Zhongdan Gong.


    Yang Chendong is very famous in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. He is different from other dukes, marquis and earls. These people have empty status and no real power. When you go out, try to keep a low profile if you can. Otherwise, the imperial historian''s speech officer is not a decoration. He will play and participate in you at any time.


    Compared with them, Yang Chendong has many battles. No matter where he goes, he will instantly become the focus of others. In this regard, those imperial officials are helpless. There''s no way. He''s the leader of the army. He doesn''t know how many evils he has committed on the battlefield, nor how many people he has offended. It''s also necessary to have strict defense measures. Of course, the main reason is that the soldiers led by others are not Daming at all, and Yang Chendong himself never receives any salary in the northern Ming Dynasty. Even if these officials participate in him, they will not have any effect.


    Seeing that Lord Zhongdan was coming, some diners looked at the gate. In fact, when things happened, some people were not afraid of big things. They waited here. Even after the meal was finished, they had to call some in order to see how Zhongdan would face Lord Dong who suffered today.


    The carriage stopped and Yang Chendong in green came out of the carriage. He is still dressed as before. If he changes, he looks more mature.


    After getting out of the carriage, he strode along with the introduction of Yang Neng, and came to the dining table on the left side of the first floor. In ancient times, the left was always respected, and the gods were in the middle. In addition to the second and third floors, the position on the left side of the hall on the first floor was also the best.


    Yang Chendong attracted people''s attention as soon as he appeared. They wanted to see if the Zhongdan guild would bow their heads and admit their mistakes. Even if it was a gift, it was a victory for Dong Chunhua. They could be proud and proud for a long time.


    Dong Chunhua, who was still sitting there, somehow began to feel inexplicably nervous as soon as he heard the sound of footsteps outside and saw the diners suddenly stop and look out. Waiting for Yang Chendong''s figure to completely appear in front of him, he suddenly got up. If he hadn''t been pale and bloodless, I''m afraid it''s hard to believe that he had lost half his life by spitting out before.

 Chapter 810

    All this is naturally because Yang Chendong''s reputation is too prosperous, especially when dealing with him last time, he didn''t take any advantage of it, so that there was a shadow in his heart. When he saw Yang Chendong, he instinctively started.


    As soon as he got up, he just looked at Yang Chendong. Then, under the collective eyes of all the people, an unexpected scene happened. Yang Chendong, who entered the hall, suddenly couldn''t stop laughing, "ha ha, ha ha, it seems that you have suffered a lot before. Er... Sorry, I didn''t control it. Just feel it, feel it."


    Yang Chen didn''t mean to admit his mistake at all. On the contrary, he looked like a mockery, which immediately attracted the collective silence of other diners, and then they laughed with laughter.


    This smile made Dong Chunhua blush with shame. He had to wait for the other party to show the color to others. Who would have thought that when people came, he was scared to stand up first and was ridiculed. It must have been spread and become the laughing stock of others.


    With this smile, the previously tense atmosphere was completely disintegrated. Dong Chunhua knew that his straight face was meaningless and had to face the fierce. He asked with a serious face: "Zhong Dan Gong, immortal house is your industry. Now the guests eat here and leak medicine. How do you explain it?"


    "HMM." Yang Chendong''s face suddenly became more serious and said angrily, "I am very indignant and angry at the villains who play such tricks to damage our immortal house business. I should strongly condemn them. If I find someone doing this in the center of the immortal, once caught, they will be handed over to the government and severely punished. As for the injured guests, we immortal house will also give appropriate compensation, what kind of labor fee, Pay as much silver as possible for physical injury expenses to express our apology. Lord Dong, the steward in the center of the immortal must have given each of your injured guests 200 liang of silver before. You won''t have not received it? "


    What I said earlier is still righteous, but when I think about it carefully, it''s all diplomatic passwords, which is also a common method used by later countries. In the back, it''s just like turning big things into small things. However, one person is two hundred Liang, and twenty is four thousand Liang, which is not a small number.


    Seeing Yang Chendong ask himself if he has received the silver, Dong Chunhua would like to say no, but others have received it. Why he doesn''t? He can''t say he''s unwilling to take it, let alone that he doesn''t give enough silver. To tell the truth, a person''s compensation of 200 Liang is really a lot, enough for them to have a big meal several times.


    That is, Shenxianju has a rich family background. If it is replaced by other restaurants, it is at most to exempt your meal money, and they only pay for the medical treatment. If they want more compensation, it depends on which of you is more powerful, but in any case, it is difficult to say that everyone will lose 200 liang of silver.


    In other words, the practice of Shenxianju has been very fair, which makes others speechless. Dong Chunhua sees that others don''t speak after receiving the silver. He is lonely. After Yang Chendong comes, he doesn''t mean to show weakness. He says that he can''t beat others. Staying here is nothing more than a sudden increase in trouble. Then he snorts with a cold face, The donkey who didn''t fall down went out with his back to the door of the immortal house.


    Only Shenxianju is a big bully of the store. Only then can an official of the second grade have nothing to say and no trouble to find. Seeing that Dong Chunhua left like this, he didn''t even say a cruel word. Yang Chendong had a feeling of indifference, "Come on, send the two hundred taels of silver to Lord Dong''s house. Anyway, we can''t let him suffer for nothing."


    Yang Chendong seemed to say this with some kindness, and immediately attracted a burst of laughter from other guests. It seemed that a farce seemed to end like this, but Yang Chendong, who turned to the backyard of Shenxianju, didn''t think so. He called Yang Neng and asked what was going on and whether he had found out.


    That is, if you want to invite the sixth young master, it''s natural to make it clear. At present, Yang Neng made a report on some things he just learned. "Sixth young master, if the restaurant is like this, they are too competitive. Sometimes they can''t fight head-on, they will inevitably want to use some other means. Things like this don''t happen once or twice. Fortunately, everyone has some scruples. Even if they are drugged, they won''t be too cruel. In short, they won''t hurt people''s lives. But we are still very careful and do it Special people serve the dishes and serve them. I have asked them. They are old people. They don''t know how to earn money and step on their own business. They don''t have a clue. It''s strange. "


    Yang Chendong was surprised that the restaurant industry still has such a means of competition. Of course, in his last life, he didn''t really know much about the restaurant industry and couldn''t see that the Tao is a natural thing. It''s really strange that he couldn''t find the perpetrators.


    "OK, we should be more careful in the future. No matter what happens to others? In short, we Shenxianju can''t participate in such things. If we want to attract guests, we should work hard on the taste, service quality and atmosphere of the dishes. If we do too much, we will be struck by thunder." Seeing Yang Neng''s anxious self reproach, Yang Chendong reached out and patted each other on the shoulder. People have served the Yang family for generations, and even their surname has been changed to Yang. Such a loyal person should give encouragement, not a blow.


    Feeling Yang Chendong''s concern for himself, Yang Neng was very moved, nodded, and even said with some red eyes, "yes, we have written down the words of the sixth young master. In the future, we will further strengthen our own progress and will not engage in any conspiracy."


    This is just a small matter. If it hadn''t involved a senior official of zhengerpin, Yang Chendong wouldn''t have bothered him at all, and Yang Neng wouldn''t have bothered him because of this small matter. Now Dong Chunhua has left on his own initiative, even if the matter has come to an end. It was just abdominal discharge. It was found in time and sufficient compensation was given. Naturally, the matter passed quickly. Yang Chendong also returned to the carriage and went to the outer city of the capital.


    Yongding gate. It is one of the twelve outer cities of the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, and it is also the only way for Yang Chendong to lead to Yang Jiazhuang.


    I don''t know how many times this road has been taken, especially in the days when Yang Chendong first came to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. Because his elder sister and brother lived in the city, they would go there in almost a few days. However, after Yang Chendong came back, his brothers and sisters sent people to Yangjiazhuang to meet him on their own initiative. I''m afraid they also knew that their little brother''s status was different, which made him a bit difficult to see himself, and it was a test of safety. This saved Yang Chendong from running around.


    All the people in the capital who should be seen have met. If there is something really wrong, they will naturally take the initiative to talk to themselves in Yangjiazhuang. There was nothing to do in the capital. Yang Chendong went home. Under the protection of the first guard, he went out of the inner city and ran straight to the Yongding gate.


    It''s new year''s day, people come and go on the streets, and there are an endless stream of vendors. People seem to spend most of the money they earn in a year in these days, making the city look very lively and have a sense of new year.


    Yang Chendong sat alone in the luxurious carriage, listening to the voices outside, with a sincere smile on his face.


    People live and work in peace and contentment. Isn''t that what all people who care about the country and the people want to see? This is also the real purpose of Yang Chendong''s peaceful evolution. If possible, he certainly hopes to influence and permeate Daming by boiling frogs in warm water, and finally let them become part of the new country without life and interest. That will be the best thing.


    Now it seems that this may be just an idea. According to Xu Youzhen, Hu Zhen and Yang Guang, Beiming trained so many new troops and built so many firearms. It is obviously impossible not to fight a war. Maybe people are expanding in their hearts, thinking that they are the strongest army in the world and can fight with mercenaries. In the face of such a person, it is absolutely impossible for you not to convince him by words.


    At the thought of this matter, Yang Chendong involuntarily thought of Xu Youzhen who wanted to get off the ship. Previously, the Security Bureau had responded that the Shangshu adult''s attitude was not as positive as before. There were even many things that you wouldn''t say if you didn''t ask him. This dark chess has the meaning of getting out of control. Fortunately, I saw the back that night. Yang Chendong''s beating played a role, which made Xu Youzhen soberly know that he can quit some things if he doesn''t want to do them. If you choose to do them immediately, there will be no way to regret.


    After that night, Xu Youzhen took the initiative to communicate with the secret agents of the Security Bureau as before, which is a typical no matter what. Some people are like this. The more you talk to him, the more he won''t talk to him. On the contrary, if you harden up, the other party will be counselled.


    Thinking about Xu Youzhen, Yang Chendong had a smile on his mouth, which was a sense of confidence after controlling the situation. At this time, a very clear cry came from his ear, "sell the elixir, sell the elixir, eat my elixir, you can prolong your life and keep your youth forever..."


    The cry was loud, at least far more than the cries of others in the street, and also attracted the attention of Yang Chendong sitting in the sedan chair.

 Chapter 811

    Due to Yang Chendong''s relationship, many items that should not appear now have been released in advance, making the types of goods on the market more prosperous and diverse. However, the current production capacity of chixian city is not very large, and there are too many merchants who want to pick up the goods, so that the goods of Tianwaitian trading firm are in short supply. Some people can''t buy goods even if they have money, and some people with intentions begin to learn to fake.


    Fake goods are not the product of which period of time, but a kind of business behavior that cannot be forced. Therefore, there are many kinds of novel toys in the market, and even some items are simply imitated, but these things are just like gods. When you really get them in your hand, they are heavy and too rough.


    But because the price is cheap, they still have a certain market. So that some goods that didn''t even exist in the sky appeared, but things like Xiandan still attracted Yang Chendong''s special attention.


    The elixir, which is only in legend and recorded in unofficial history, seems to be people''s conjecture. Where can there really be in the world? But now, someone is Hawking in the street, which can''t be ignored.


    Gently reached out and touched the side curtain of the carriage. Just looking at it, I saw a man dressed in gossip clothes and dressed like a Taoist selling the goods in his hand. Before the booth, many people really gathered here. It seemed very lively.


    "Stop." Yang Chendong was also interested and began to stop. The carriage that was originally making trouble stopped. All the guards also stared around with wide eyes, looking on alert.


    The carriage stopped, and Yang Chendong strode out. Looking at Yang Si, who looked puzzled and waited on the side of the carriage, he said with a smile: "there are people selling fairy pills over there. Young master is interested. Let''s go and have a look."


    "OK." that''s the young master''s invitation. Of course, Yang Si won''t refuse. He smiled and nodded.


    Then the two men, a servant and a master, followed by several guards, walked towards the seemingly lively booth. When the distance was close, Yang Chendong finally saw the so-called elixir in each other''s hands. It was golden and seemed to be made of gold. From the appearance, it was interesting.


    "Taoist priest, how do you sell this elixir?" someone in the crowd asked aloud before Yang Chendong approached.


    "It can''t be said to be for sale, it can only be said to be for invitation, or for those who have a chance. Let''s say that there is no counter-offer for one thousand two and one." what I said earlier is still a little profound, but when it comes to the price, the merchant''s philistine appearance is completely exposed.


    As soon as they heard one thousand twenty-one, the onlookers who were still interested shook their heads. If they thought the price was right, they would sell one back. Whether it''s true or false, they should buy a fresh one. But if it''s a thousand Liang, it''s too expensive. No one will spend so much money and price because of curiosity.


    The crowd suddenly quieted down. Seeing that it was going to be cold, the Taoist said with an anxious look on his face: "don''t you believe that there are not many fairy pills at this price? You know, this is my dream meeting with the supreme old gentleman. It was given to me by others, far from being measurable by money."


    With such an explanation, some people who had to leave before could not help but become hesitant. Before, they thought this note was a liar, but when they heard that things were linked with immortals and the price was so expensive, they were uncertain for a time.


    But after all, it''s 1000 Liang. Whoever wants to take out these silver needs to think about it. On the contrary, Yang Chendong fulfilled it. He smiled and pushed forward from the crowd. "Come on, show me. If it''s really good, I''ll take all your elixirs."


    Naturally, Yang Chendong won''t really believe that there is any elixir in the world. He just looks curious. It''s also fun to buy it back for the two ladies.


    As soon as the sound sounded, it naturally attracted everyone''s curious eyes. This is a VIP coming to the door. You can''t do without attracting everyone''s attention.


    Yang Chendong also passed through the crowd quickly because of the sound. Before he came to the Taoist priest, except for one Yang Si, he followed closely, and other security personnel were blocked by the crowd for a time.


    "The childe is a man who knows the goods at first sight. Please look up and have a look." seeing that a guest came to the door, the Taoist changed his anxious look and smiled, so he sent the golden "elixir" in his hand to Yang Chendong. Just because there is a booth across, this hand still can''t reach Yang Chendong''s face.


    When others couldn''t deliver it, Yang Chendong stretched out his hand to pick it up and squeezed forward. Just when his arm was about to meet the Taoist priest''s palm, a killing opportunity suddenly flashed in the Taoist priest''s eyes, who originally looked like a philistine. Then his left arm, which had not been moved, suddenly lifted up, and a dark muzzle of a gun was aimed at Yang Chendong.


    The sudden accident caught everyone by surprise. Even Yang Chendong instinctively moved his body to the side in the face of this sudden situation. Just then, the gunshot rang out, and the firegun was hitting Yang Chendong. The strong seating force also beat his body, and his whole body trembled.


    "There is an assassin!" Yang Siqin, who followed him, saw all this. His eyes were red and angry, and his right hand touched his waist. There was a May 4th with him. He dared to kill the young master secretly. No matter what his identity, he must die.


    After touching his hand behind him, Yang Si''s face soon changed, not because of anything else, but because his arm stretched out behind him was suddenly held down. The man seemed so powerful that he couldn''t move at the first time.


    That is to say, the Taoist priest is not the only killer. It is like that there are many of his associates among the crowd watching the excitement. Seeing that they have taken action, these people are no longer hiding and have launched their own means one by one.


    Yang Chendong was hit by a close fire gun and fell to the ground. The nearest Yang Si was also temporarily controlled. This kind of attack and killing scene is the first time to be serious.


    In the past, when assassinations occurred, clues could always be found at the first time, and then dissipated into invisibility. They all belong to the existence of danger. But like this time, it''s really the first time that someone has been so close and won again.


    If it was normal, Yang Chendong still had some vigilance with that spirit. But today, as soon as he appeared, Dong Chunhua retreated, making him a little arrogant. In addition, it is in the midst of trouble here, and there is a lot of noise. It is more difficult to see problems in such an environment, which gives the enemy a chance to succeed.


    Yang Chendong was shot and fell to the ground. His mouth overflowed with blood and his face turned white. He didn''t know whether to live or die, but even so, he didn''t see him go to the yellow spring with his own eyes. The Taoist was still unwilling. He suddenly pushed the stall in front of him out, and then held another loaded firegun in his hand and aimed at Yang Chendong again, But this time it was not his body, but his head.


    After aiming at the target, the Taoist priest hooked the trigger and wanted to shoot Yang Chendong on the spot.


    "Ah! Get out!" just at this moment, a loud drink sounded, and Yang Si, who had previously been pressed on his right arm, burst out of his strength at this moment. He endured the pain of dislocation of his right arm, rushed out of the crowd and came to the Taoist''s muzzle.


    "Bang!"


    It was at this time that the gun sounded. The bullet hit Yang Si''s body. The powerful force pushed Yang Si out and let him fall on Yang Chendong who fell unconscious.


    It was this attack that woke up Yang Chendong, who was suddenly hit. At the moment he opened his eyes, he saw several strong men slashing Yang Si''s back. Just a few knives came down, it was already bloody and red everywhere.


    "Ah! Yang Si." Yang Chendong, who woke up, gave a cry in his heart, and then the whole person suddenly bounced up. While holding Yang Si in his arms, he took out a subsequent desert eagle and shot at the killers directly opposite.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."


    Every time a shot is fired, a mass of blood appears. Under the powerful lethality of desert eagle, two of the three wielding knives broke their heads and were beyond recognition. Another man was hit in the stomach, and his intestines and blood immediately flowed all over the ground.


    All this just happened in a very short time. At the moment, the guards isolated by the crowd also reacted. Led by Captain Qiu Wu, Badaojiang is on the left and Pengyue is on the right. The three players form a three-three formation. They hold the Ninth Five-Year Plan, turn on the continuous firing mode, and constantly shoot around. If anyone dares to block in front of them, whether it is a killer or really ordinary people watching the excitement, they have become their enemies at the moment.


    Dada... Dada


    The gunfire continued, and one by one figures fell to the ground. The Taoist priest in Taoist robes did not run away. He was shot by the angry Badaojiang and fell back to the ground, bleeding all over.


    "Six young masters." Qiu Wusan, as the first echelon, came to Yang Chendong, and other guard members were coming here quickly.


    "What are you looking at? Who has the hemostatic on him? Take it out." Yang Chendong shouted wildly. At this time, his whole body was full of blood, which was flowing from Yang Si. In order to protect himself, this man was forced to dislocate his arm first, get a shot later, and finally be cut several times. He was already dying.

 Chapter 812

    "I have." Badaojiang took out a small white porcelain vase. People like them who wander the Jianghu all year round naturally carry hemostatic drugs with them.


    Reaching out to take it, he quickly flattened Yang Si''s body. First, with a slight force, he connected the dislocated arm, and then tore open Yang Si''s clothes. First, he exposed a layer of bulletproof clothes inside. When it was taken off, it revealed a bloody red back.


    The porcelain bottle was opened, and the end of the medicine fell on the back like rain. At that moment, Yang Si''s body twitched. It can be seen that the effect was good, played an anti-inflammatory and hemostatic role, and Yang Si''s body responded.


    The reaction is a good thing, which at least proves that there is still Qi in Yang''s four bodies. Yang Chendong was also overjoyed immediately and shouted loudly, "Yang Si, you have to hold on, hold on, you will be fine with the young master. Come on, bring the carriage."


    Just as Yang Chendong was trying his best to rescue Yang Si, a large number of Beiming soldiers suddenly appeared on the street. As soon as they appeared, many of the originally busy streets became empty. The black riding guards also stared at the people one by one, and even many people took out the Ninth Five Year Plan.


    Before, the sixth young master was in danger because he was careless and didn''t do his duty. Now with prevention, how can he let the previous accident happen again?


    Under the black muzzle of each gun, the soldiers of Beiming from afar were trembling. A general in a general''s uniform was in a cold sweat. He took people forward and shouted, "don''t be nervous, I''m Dong Bao, the city guarding General of Yongding gate. What happened here?"


    In fact, don''t ask. Looking at the battle in front of him, especially the black horse with obvious marks, Dong Bao knew that Zhongdan must be in danger. Just because it''s closest to Yongding gate, he''s bound to have a look. Otherwise, he''ll be overwhelmed if he''s blamed.


    The visitor reported his name and looked cautious and cautious. These fell into the eyes of the black riding guards, and they all fell on the captain Qiu Wu.


    Qiu Wu couldn''t be the master of such a big event, so he had to take a careful look. Yang Chendong asked, "sixth young master, the city guarding General of Yongding gate is coming. Look..."


    "Call him over." worried about Yang Si''s injury, he thought it was best to find a quiet place immediately and then find a doctor for treatment, so he couldn''t think of too many things at this time.


    Yang Chendong had an order. Qiu Wu immediately agreed, and then said to Dong Bao who was still trembling: "general Dong, come here."


    "Yes, yes." he promised like a dog leg and trotted forward with his head down. Just at the moment when he lowered his head, the previous panic disappeared, replaced by the absolute determination of his face. Just because he lowered his head, no one found his change at all.


    Dong Bao trotted towards Yang Chendong. When he was still five meters away, Qiu Wu suddenly shouted, "well, just stand there." with the previous lesson, he would never allow anyone with unknown identity to come into contact with the sixth young master at such a close distance.


    With this cry, Dong Bao''s body involuntarily slowed down, but the body didn''t stop obediently, but continued to move forward, walking and saying, "it''s so far away, how can I listen to Zhongdan Gong''s instructions."


    "Stop when you''re told to stop. I''ll shoot when I move forward." seeing that Dong Bao has been close to four meters, his footsteps still keep going. The guard Badaojiang showed anger in his eyes and gave a loud drink.


    With a drink, the meaning of reminder and warning was very obvious. Yang Chendong, who had been looking down to see Yang Si''s injury, couldn''t help raising his head. When he looked up, he suddenly shouted, "no, everyone scattered."


    As he spoke, Yang Chendong was the first to hold Yang Sifei and retreat. A jump was two or three meters away. The nearest Qiu Wu, Badaojiang and Peng Yue had long been used to obeying Yang Chendong''s orders. This cry was equivalent to orders, making them retreat quickly to the distance.


    Just under this cry, green smoke suddenly appeared in Dong Bao''s body, which was the appearance after the gunpowder was ignited. Then with a turtle like laugh on his face, Dong Bao immediately followed Yang Chendong in the direction of running.


    Boom! Turning back is a shot, which is made entirely by feeling. Even the aiming process is omitted. When this shot is fired, Dong Bao, who is moving forward, flops and kneels on the ground. It was at this time that he was frightened to find that his right leg and knee had been broken and could not keep him in the forward position.


    The gunshot shocked everyone. However, with a more powerful explosion, the gunpowder ignited in his body exploded. For a time, Dong Bao''s surrounding area was completely turned into nothing within three meters. His previous place also became a deep pit, indicating the powerful power of gunpowder.


    "Ah! They killed general Dong. It''s obviously a rebellion. Brothers, let''s kill together."


    Just after the explosion, such a sound suddenly came out of the crowd of the northern Ming army, and then a gunshot rang out, and a black riding guard on the horse fell down. Looking closely, it was shot by the Beiming army.


    This time, Cao Qin got three guns, including two on the Taoist priest and one hidden in the northern Ming army for later use.


    With the gunshot, the situation that had been under control was chaotic again with the fall of a black riding guard. More soldiers from the northern Ming Dynasty began to kill heiqi and Yang Chendong, with the intention of swallowing them all with the advantage of large numbers of people.


    Although Dong Bao died, he brought a large number of soldiers. From a distance, there are at least 500 or 600 people. Moreover, it does not rule out the hidden killers and more soldiers will gather and attack. Looking at Yang Chendong''s side, however, there were only about 50 people in the first guard team, which had exceeded their strength more than ten times, which immediately increased the pressure on Qiu Wu as the captain.


    At this time, the carriage had been led to Yang Chendong. Because he hid quickly, the body bomb made by Dong Bao did not blow him up, but the power of the aftershock was still not small, hitting his back. At this time, the green clothes he wore on his appearance had already been dilapidated. Fortunately, it is winter and the clothes are very thick, but even so, the bulletproof vests inside still show some true colors.


    "Send a signal bomb. Before the reinforcements arrive, no one can get close to the carriage. This is a dead order." holding Yang Si who was unconscious and lost too much blood in both hands, Yang Chendong gave a dead order to Qiu Wu with a cold face.


    "Don''t worry, sixth young master. Unless all the soldiers have died, no one can get close to the carriage." Qiu Wujing saluted with an equally serious face. Then, after watching Yang Chendong enter the carriage, when he turned around, he had a signal gun taken out from behind his waist.


    As the person following the sixth young master, the signal gun is naturally carried at any time. Can really be used is not much, and each time it is used, it represents the danger of the situation and the danger of the situation.


    "Bang!" a sound came up, and a high explosive and powerful red signal bomb rose into the air. Although it is still daytime, this signal bomb is still so eye-catching to ensure that it can clearly attract people''s attention.


    The signal gun had been fired. Qiu Wu stood in front of the carriage, looked at the first guard members who looked at him because of the launch of the signal bomb, and said loudly like a roar: "the sixth young master has an order that no one is allowed to get close to the carriage. Next, please your comrades in arms."


    "Yes." a chorus of cries from the bottom of my heart came out. After agreeing, the forty-nine teams quickly began to retreat continuously. In the process of retreating, the 95 style in their hands spewed out firelights one after another and fired a lethal bullet at the incoming enemy.


    As Qiu Wu was worried, the enemy was not only the 500 or 600 people in front of him. With the sound of gunfire, when the soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty rushed to the ground one by one, there were many men in black on their sides and behind them. They held bows and crossbows and kept releasing their crossbows and arrows, There is a great tendency to devour the guards alive.


    After more than 200 soldiers fell at the muzzle of the gun, the Beiming soldiers who attacked the opposite side also learned to be smart. Instead of blindly attacking, they began to look for a place to hide through the complex terrain on the street. Once they were safe, they would immediately pick up the bow and arrow on their back for a long-range counterattack. Indeed, they are not the opponents of continuous firing guns, but if they have the heart to calculate without the heart, they don''t believe how much ammunition they can take with them? Even the mercenaries will die.


    The signal bomb for help has been sent, but it will take some time to persist until they appear. How to control the situation, keep the enemy away from the carriage and complete the task taught by the sixth young master has become a top priority. Just as the dead thought, when they went out this time, because there was no plan at all, each soldier didn''t bring many bullets. Except for the one clip in the gun, each soldier only brought two more.


    It was thought that with a burst of fierce attacks, the enemy would be afraid and retreat. However, the enemy in front of us was very tenacious and showed a desperate appearance. Coupled with the complexity of the terrain, the power of the ninth five year plan was greatly restrained. It''s like a wave of attack. Every soldier has knocked out a magazine. If they continue like that, they will run out of ammunition and food in two waves of attack at most.

 Chapter 813

    "Listen, everyone. Change the continuous firing into point firing. Don''t think about killing more enemies. It''s mainly suppression and waiting for reinforcements." Qiu Wu made the most correct judgment on the battlefield immediately after a simple analysis. With his cry, the guards reduced the chance of shooting one by one. They would only shoot back when the enemy fully appeared and even rushed forward to threaten them.


    This may be the biggest drawback of hot weapons. Unlike swords, guns, swords and sticks, they can be used repeatedly. Without logistical supplies, bullets will eventually become less and less.


    Only then did mercenaries change their tactics and focus on stability. As the enemy, the soldiers of Beiming Dynasty immediately became arrogant. Seeing that there were no bullets flying, they shouted one by one, "the enemy''s guns are out of gunpowder. Next, it''s our turn to attack. Brothers rush. Kill Zhongdan Gong, reward 500 liang of silver per person, and the official is promoted to three levels."


    Under the shouting, the effect was still obvious. The Beiming soldiers who had been threatened by the ninth five year plan and had been looking for a place to escape, heard such rewards, their eyes turned red one by one, and then emerged from the dark. Then, while shooting bows and arrows, they rushed to the Street and launched a second charge against the guard.


    On the side and rear of the carriage, at least 40 people in black are moving. They use more advanced crossbows and arrows. Such weapons can pose a great threat in such a distance of less than 100 meters. In such a short time, seven or eight guards were shot by arrows. If they were not wearing bulletproof vests, I''m afraid they would have become a cold body.


    With a large army attacking on the front and people making trouble on the side and rear, the first guard fell into a hard battle that had not been used before. As the captain, Qiu Wu even finished the ninth five year plan. He used a pistol, even the two spare cartridges of the pistol, and now there are less than three bullets in the gun.


    The guards guarding the front also fired a continuous shot with a shuttle bullet, forcibly suppressing the enemy''s second attack, and then everyone looked dignified and replaced the last spare cartridge clip. They knew that this would be their last hope.


    The enemy in front was suppressed, and the man in black behind him threw down more than 20 bodies. However, nearly half of the death rate did not scare them. These people are like dare to die team members. They will not take a look at the death of their companions. Their eyes are just staring at the carriage in front of them. Their immediate goal has not died, which means that their task has not been completed and the rest of the road has to continue.


    The last few bullets in the pistol were also shot out, but the enemy was moving at a high speed. When these shots were shot, only one person was injured. Qiu Wusuo simply took the gun away from him, then took out the three shuttle army stab on the waist and shouted, "the soldiers on both sides of the defense should meet up with me. In any case, they should not approach the carriage half a step."


    Without hot weapons, even with cold weapons, Qiu Wu and others should also swear to death to complete the tasks assigned by the sixth young master. This was originally their mission and responsibility. Even if you really fight to the last person, no one will step back.


    "Rush." Badaojiang, Pengyue and others responded positively. They also took out their three shuttle army stabs and rushed up to the man in black. Then there was a loud noise. The two sides fought together and formed a regiment.


    Close combat is far more cruel than killing with a firegun. Even if you become a bloody man or even have no arms, you can still pose a great threat to your opponent with a steel tooth. In such a battle, it is basically impossible to really retreat.


    Even if the individual quality of the guards is very strong, it is still inevitable to be injured or even killed in the battle of life and death. After only a few fights, the remaining 20 men in black fell half, and the guards were also two dead and three injured.


    These people in black are the kind who have kung fu. Their personal combat power is far from that of ordinary soldiers in the northern Ming Dynasty. Even the royal guards who boast of extraordinary combat power are difficult to reach their height. Moreover, the crossbows and arrows in these people''s hands contain highly toxic. Once they are shot into the body, they will soon foam at the mouth and suffocate. If the soldiers had not black armor outside and bulletproof vests inside, they would have played a great role. I''m afraid the number of deaths and injuries would be much greater than the opponents in black.


    But even so, Qiu Wu and others didn''t mean to step back. When their comrades in arms died, they were sad, but they wouldn''t cry. They wanted to change their sadness into motivation, kill more enemies and avenge their comrades in arms.


    The rear had fought together, and the guard began to see casualties. The positive enemy also tried to launch two small attacks, perhaps because too many people died before, and they were afraid. But even if they cautiously launched the attack, they still consumed a lot of bullets from the guards. Seeing a big attack, the two sides will inevitably attack with cold weapons. So far, the situation is very critical.


    In the carriage, Yang Si had been laid down. Thanks to the space is big enough for Yang Chendong to play.


    Yang Chendong didn''t care about everything outside the carriage. He immediately handed over the task to Qiu Wu, so he had to trust him completely. Now he has other tasks to do, that is to save Yang Si.


    Although Yang Si''s identity is only a servant of the Yang family, it is not so in Yang Chendong''s eyes or in the eyes of outsiders. They seem to have become his family and close relatives.


    How can Yang Chendong watch his close relatives die in front of him? Not to mention that Yang Si''s injury was caused by protecting himself, he had no reason to ignore it.


    Speaking of it, Yang Si didn''t have any fatal injuries. All of them were caused by trauma. The real fatal thing was that he lost too much blood. Such excessive blood loss is naturally beyond the power of outsiders, but for Yang Chendong, who has experienced hundreds of battles, has not known how many injuries and completed how many life and death tasks, it can not be regarded as no hope.


    In the carriage, Yang Chendong first roughly checked Yang Si''s injury and knew that his coma was due to excessive blood loss. He disappeared in situ. Waiting to appear, he had more disposable infusion tubes and needles in his hands.


    "I''ve worked hard. Although I haven''t checked it, I don''t think there will be any change in the blood type." I sighed. In the last life, he was an O-type universal blood type. He also lost blood to his comrades in arms more than once. Such a work can be done well without assistance.


    As if he had experienced many times, Yang Chendong pointed the needle at his arm and stabbed it down


    Outside the carriage, the battle continued, and the war has been stuck for more than half an hour. The number of war losses on both sides is constantly expanding. On the high wall of a house more than 300 meters away, Cao qinzheng stared at the scene in front of him.


    He designed and arranged everything today. By chance, when his subordinates saw that Dong Chunhua, the right censor, entered the immortal residence, they quickly reported to him, and then the huge war plan began to work.


    First, the poison expert in the royal guards went to the immortal''s house like looking for someone and sprinkled the medicine on Dong Chunhua''s food without interest. Then he waited and waited for Yang Chendong to appear.


    Not surprisingly, it involved a senior member of zhengerpin. Yang Chendong sure enough came to the capital, but the only thing that made Cao Qin dissatisfied was that there were more than 50 guards around him. But it doesn''t matter. The military strength arranged by him is several times that of the other party. In addition, if he suddenly launches an attack, there must be more than 70% chance of winning.


    Taoist priest selling elixirs is just a cover. Even Cao Qin himself is not sure whether it can arouse Yang Chendong''s curiosity. If you can''t, you can only launch a strong attack when Zhongdan Gong arrives at Yongding gate.


    God seems to be very attached to him. Yang Chendong really stopped, which excited Cao Qin. He seems to have seen the scene of Yang Chendong''s death and the scene of mercenaries strangling Beiming because of his death.


    It was just another accident that disrupted Cao Qin''s plan. The black cavalry guards were so difficult to deal with. They even used the three fire guns they managed to get at a high price, but they still didn''t kill Yang Chendong, which made him feel that he hit the iron pot with a punch.


    Know that the opportunity may not come again. Helpless Cao Qin gave the order of full impact. He sent all the good players brought by the northern Ming Dynasty to complete the task at the expense of everyone.


    As the battlefield continued to cling down, the situation seemed to be more and more unfavorable to him. Seeing those mercenaries dressed in black armor, it was helpless. Most of them were warriors on their own side. Cao Qin''s heart became more and more heavy.


    "Sir, look over there, is the army of Beiming?"


    It was at this time that the voice of his subordinates sounded in his ears, attracting Cao Qin''s eyes. Half an hour later, the northern Ming army in the city finally moved, and a large number of soldiers rushed here.


    Speaking of it, Beiming''s army would not have to react for so long. In fact, as early as it happened, less than half Zhuxiang, the senior level of the northern Ming army knew about it. However, when they knew that the matter involved Zhongdan Gong, they did not order to send troops at the first time. Instead, they asked someone to report the news to the imperial palace. Unexpectedly, they did not get the will at the first time. It turned out that Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu hesitated in his heart.

 Chapter 814

    He can say with certainty that he has not given an order to kill Yang Chendong. The eunuch around him and Jin Ying, who is also the supervisor of the royal guards factory, are also negotiating in the Yang family villa at the moment, and there is no possibility of attacking Yang Chendong. In this way, it will not be their own people this time.


    That is, it was not his own people who did it. What did it have to do with him? They had to make trouble. It''s not their own fault to really kill Yang Chendong. He can also be in addition to great trouble. Isn''t it a good thing?


    Zhu Qiyu only thought about who dared to kill Yang Chendong in the capital, and the momentum was so great. At this time, Chen Guan, the eunuch of the Royal Horse supervisor, asked for a meeting. As soon as he met, he knelt down on the ground and shouted that the imperial city was in trouble. He came to protect the emperor.


    Chen Guan''s sudden move fell into Zhu Qiyu''s eyes. Naturally, he was greatly puzzled. He didn''t understand where good things came from. He asked with an unhappy face, "Chen Guan, why are you so frightened?"


    "Emperor, don''t you know that danger is coming?" Chen Guan raised his head and pretended to be very puzzled.


    "Say." Zhu Qiyu doesn''t like the minister who plays charades with himself. He is the emperor. He doesn''t need to spend much time on such things.


    Seeing that Zhu Qiyu was a little angry, Chen Guan didn''t dare to play any tricks. At present, he became another look and said sincerely: "Emperor, although we didn''t do it, Beiming couldn''t get rid of it once he died in the capital. Those who don''t know why will only think that Zhongdan died in our hands, and how many people will ask about the real inside information? Once so, the consequences are unimaginable."


    Zhu Qiyu, who was standing there with his hands on his back, moved faintly, and his mouth opened and closed. He seemed to want to say something, but he finally gave up the explanation. He knew that what Chen Guan said was right. If Zhongdan really died in his own territory, he would hurt Beiming if he talked about not saving at the sight of death.


    Today, under his guidance, the military strength of Beiming is becoming stronger and stronger, but this is not the reason why he wants to fight with mercenaries. At least for the moment, mercenaries are not his enemy. He needs to unify Daming first and solve internal problems before he can go back to solve others. This is the need to settle down first.


    Zhu Qiyu was thinking about it and didn''t make a decision immediately. Chen Guan, who knelt to the ground, was already in a cold sweat. In the Imperial Palace, there were constant battles, and it was very important to choose a position. The master Chen Guan chose was Jin Ying.


    Jin Ying is far from alone in the eunuch group. Under him, there is a powerful Gao rang. He is also the supervisor of the Royal Horse warden and the Lord of the East factory. He is a man who can break his wrist with Jin Ying. If Jin Ying dies in Yangjiazhuang, it is inevitable to clean up the interior. As Jin Ying''s deputy in the Royal Horse warden, His own ending can be imagined. He had to stand up.


    This time, he promised Dai Zong that he was saving Jin Ying and himself. He had to come.


    After a long time, in the expectation of Chen Guan, Zhu Qiyu finally opened his mouth, "order Zhang to take people to the rescue to protect the life of Zhongdan Gong."


    Chen Guan''s expectant face not only showed a trace of disappointment, but he knew that this was the emperor''s biggest concession. Then he kowtowed and said, "I obey your orders."


    Chen Guan left, and Zhu Qiyu finally turned around. Then he looked up at the top of a hall and murmured, "I have done everything I should do. Everything depends on the will of heaven."


    The so-called Providence refers to a trace of reluctance in Zhu Qiyu''s heart. He doesn''t want to miss the opportunity to attack and kill Yang Chendong, but he doesn''t want to do it too obviously, so he handed it over to Zhang rang. Presumably, he should understand his meaning. As long as he is a little late, maybe a big trouble can be removed.


    It can be seen that the emperor is wise in the end. He knows the struggle within the eunuch group. Maybe all this is what he wants to see, or even caused by him.


    After receiving the imperial edict, Gao rang began to gather the members of the East Hall, and then came to Yongding gate without delay. At the same time, he also sent someone to closely observe the movement in the direction of Yang family village, so as to help him make the best judgment.


    The fighting in the distance was seen in his eyes. When he saw that the black killer and the black cavalry fought for life and death, and both were hurt, Gao rang''s look remained motionless, as if what happened in front of him was not a life and death duel, but a child like game.


    The Emperor gave this task to himself. Of course, he knew what it meant. All he had to do was wait and see the change. He would not do it at will unless he had to. Not only that, he took the fathers-in-law of the East Hall and blocked other Beiming soldiers who arrived here. Not only would he not do it at will, but also he could not tolerate the action of others.


    But when news came from the south, Gao rang frowned slightly and knew that things had finally surprised him. There was a movement in the direction of Yang family village. The spies of the East Hall said that they saw cavalry coming quickly. "Zhong Dan Gong, you''re lucky." it seemed that Gao rang turned around and gave the order to send troops with a slight sigh.


    In the battlefield, Qiu Wu, who was already half covered with blood, once again stabbed the army stab in his hand into the chest of a man in black. In exchange for blood, he flew and dyed his black armor red again. However, he looked as if he hadn''t heard of it. He even frowned, and his left hand unknowingly went deep to the back. There was a signal gun there. He was already considering whether to play a blue signal bomb.


    A red flare indicates a critical situation and some emergencies. But if the blue signal pops up, it is a great crisis. See this, no matter what task you are responsible for, you should come to the scene for rescue task at the first time. As Qiu Wu knows, there are also many brothers of mercenaries in the capital. Just like those guarding the Yang bank, there is at least one platoon of cold front, and they have plenty of ammunition all year round. Once they appear here, they will become a powerful new force. There are also Security Bureau spies in the city. They will not be too few, and they should be extraordinary. They are also a military force that can not be underestimated.


    Just now, Qiu Wu had such an idea. He looked at the direction of the carriage more than once, but the body of the sixth young master was not revealed from beginning to end. Without orders, he did not dare to approach for instructions without authorization, but now it seems that the situation has reached the most critical time. If we don''t need strong assistance now, I''m afraid he won''t have the opportunity to ask for help.


    He hesitated and struggled with his eyes. Finally, Qiu Wu made up his mind to send bombs for help for the safety of young master Liu. However, at this time, a large number of eunuchs from Dongchang rushed out of the inner city of the capital. They were strong and came from all directions like locusts.


    Just after the eunuch of the East Hall appeared, a black cavalry team rushed out in the direction of Yongding gate. Although their number was small, they were very brave. They rode on horses one by one, waved sharp sabers, and rushed to the back of those Beiming soldiers. Every time they rose high and fell quickly, the head of a Beiming soldier flew into the sky.


    "The second guard is coming, comrades in arms, kill." although the distance is still far, Qiu Wu still saw that the comer was the brothers of the second guard. He immediately looked happy and shouted to improve the morale of his comrades in arms. At the same time, he also felt that his whole body seemed to be full of infinite power and rushed to kill the man in black nearest to him.


    Yang Er came, Yang San came and Dao Xiao came. Behind them, head Xiao Feng came with a group of cold front main force. In the Yang family village, only the wolf tooth special team and the ghost sniper team are left. This time, all the staff went out because they saw the red signal bomb.


    As the only cavalry team, Yang Er personally went to battle, ended the negotiation at the first time, controlled Jin Ying and rode. However, he encountered four snipers along the way. After throwing the heads of more than a dozen enemies into the sky, he finally broke through the obstacles, rushed into the Yongding gate and rushed behind the enemy.


    Knowing Yang er''s arrival, Gao rang stopped waiting and chose to take the initiative. One of the two reinforcements appeared in the north and one in the south. The bitter thing was the Nanming dead who were still struggling to get close to the target carriage.


    Originally everything was under control and the plan went very smoothly. In fact, they also had enough time for an hour. But who would have thought that these black riders were really too difficult to deal with. After they ran out of ammunition in their hands, they chose close combat, and then stubbornly blocked them next to the carriage with a very strange tactic. It makes the carriage look very close, but in fact it is very far away.


    If they wanted to fight for the last bit of strength to complete the task, with the emergence of heiqi and the movement in Beiming, their mission is doomed to be impossible. Cao Qin, who hid on the high wall of the house, shook his head and looked disappointed. "Let''s go and leave through the dark pass right away."


    He knows that if he doesn''t go now, he''s afraid he won''t have a chance to go.


    With the arrival of Yang''s second class black cavalry, the enemy''s morale was exhausted. They only resisted for less than half an hour and were killed. At the moment, Gao rang and a group of eunuchs from the east hall also appeared 100 meters to the north of the carriage. Qiu Wu held a knife and confronted each other. Although he felt a sense of collapse all over his body at this moment, he still didn''t mean to retreat. He just stared at Gao rang and others in front of him to ensure that once the other party wanted to launch an impact, he would become a mountain peak to block the enemy''s impact.


    "Guard, guard all the staff, show the guys. If you don''t have eyes, shoot and kill people. It''s mine." Yang er jumped down from the horse and said to Yang San and daoxiao who followed him.

 Chapter 815

    Although they left in a hurry, they still brought a lot of ammunition. When the second guard team sent these bullets to the first team, the guard soldiers of the two teams were filled with confidence again. They had a big gun in their hand, which made me have the potential in the world.


    The rows of continuous firing guns opposite Gao rang were ready to go, and even three machine guns in class 95 were quickly set up, forming a perfect blockade. In this tense atmosphere, looking at the steel knife in his hand, Gao rang made a wise decision to stop moving forward.


    Beside the carriage, Yang Er knelt down on the ground and shouted loudly in his unique loud voice, "young master, Yang Er is late. Please bear the blame."


    "Don''t say more, go back to Yangjiazhuang." a slightly weak voice sounded. Yang Chendong, who had just drawn 400 CC blood, was a little weak, which made him feel weak when he said this sentence.


    Yang Chendong''s answer was a little weak, which surprised Yang Er, who had been following him. He wanted to open the door and have a look, but he didn''t dare without an order. At that moment, he had to promise, and then he got up and shouted, "young master, there is an order, and the whole army will withdraw to Yangjiazhuang."


    The carriage was driven by Yang San himself. The director of the Security Bureau looked a little pale. There was no sign of such a big assassination. This was his dereliction of duty. Driving the carriage now is just a confession.


    "Lord gaorang of East Hall came to protect Lord Zhongdan under the order of Dai Zong. Please see him again." at the moment, Gao rang''s cry came with the wind. He knew that Yang Chendong would not believe anyone at this time, but the attitude that should be expressed should still be shouted out. Otherwise, wouldn''t Beiming be unable to get away from the assassination.


    No one answered Gao rang''s words. Some were just the cold wind continued to blow, and there were enemy bodies all over the ground.


    In this battle, the first guard team killed nine people and injured 18 people. The bodies of the dead comrades in arms were naturally carried away. All the bodies left were the bodies of the dead soldiers of Nanming. It was still far away, and a smell of blood could come. It seemed that again, how crazy and cruel the war was just now.


    "Yang San, be steady." as soon as the carriage came out of Yongding gate, Yang San heard Yang Chendong''s voice in the car and had to slow down. Fortunately, it has been out of the capital, and the figure of cold front soldiers led by head Xiao Feng can be seen on both sides of the road. So far, the danger is gone, and it is finally safe.


    After steady progress, about half an hour, the luxury carriage finally drove into Yangjiazhuang. At the entrance of the Zhuangmen college, the second wife Qiao Yin, the fourth wife Xiang Niangzi, the seventh sister Yang duo, including the Yang family college, have all come out to meet. They just saw the red flare take off and didn''t know what happened.


    "The carriage is coming." far away, many people were relieved to see the iconic carriage appear in the arch guards of the black riders. Even though the carriage is fine, I think the sixth young master must be fine.


    But some people with sharp eyes saw the nine bodies on the war horse, and their look became dignified. Who are these black riders? It is definitely the strongest force of mercenaries, or they will not be arranged around the sixth young master, but even they have killed so many people. It can be imagined how fierce the war will be.


    Yang San drove the carriage and stopped slowly before the two ladies stood, but before the two ladies spoke, Yang Chendong''s voice in the carriage had spread, "go to the Infirmary of the college."


    "Oh." Yang San promised, smiled apologetically at the two ladies, and then the carriage went away again. Different from just now, not only the black riders, but also some Yingyan.


    The carriage finally stopped before entering the infirmary in the Academy. Yang San took the initiative to open the carriage, revealing Yang Chendong, who was very pale.


    As soon as he saw that the wise and powerful sixth young master had become like this, and even his green clothes were already in tattered condition, Yang San''s eyes were filled with tears, "young master, it''s our security bureau''s fault. We didn''t predict this in advance. We..."


    "Well, it doesn''t have much to do with you." Yang Chendong stretched out his hand and patted Yang San on the shoulder, then jumped out of the carriage and said to Yang Er, "you two carry Yang Si down. Remember to be careful. By the way, where is yuan Heping?"


    When Yang Chendong shouted like this, a man of nearly 30 in the crowd of college students immediately agreed, "Dean, peace is here."


    "Come here." seeing yuan Heping, Yang Chendong''s face finally showed a trace of smile. He was born in a medical family. Although he was young, he already had some reputation in the middle-aged field. Later, he came to the Yang academy and was favored by the second Dean Wang Si. He stayed here to learn western medicine and made rapid progress. He is the best person in medicine among Yang Chendong''s forces.


    "Peace, you also get on the carriage. Yang Si is infusion. You should be careful when holding the bottle." Yang Chendong called Yuan Heping, patted him on the shoulder, and then walked in the direction of the two ladies.


    With Yuan Heping''s help, Yang Si was carried out of the carriage. Once his blood and pale colorless face appeared, there was a sound of air-conditioning. In the crowd, Xiaowei, the close maid of the fourth lady, was about to run forward after a scream, but was stopped by Yang Chendong who had been prepared for it. "Don''t get excited. Your husband can be saved, but if you come forward and make trouble, it''s really not necessarily."


    Xiao Wei is Yang Si''s wife. She married through Yang Chendong. As a wife, how could she be indifferent to her husband''s appearance now? Now she just wanted to lie down on Yang Si and have a good cry, but that''s what the sixth young master said. Of course, Xiao Wei didn''t dare to disobey, so she had to step aside with tears in her eyes.


    Yang Chendong motioned to the fourth lady, asked her to take care of her close maid Xiaowei, and then looked at Qiao Yin and the seventh sister Yang duo and said, "there are clean clothes. I''m really too dirty and have no image."


    "Go." Qiao Yin and Yang duo took a step forward at the same time. One left hand and one right hand took Yang Chendong to the inner courtyard of Yang family villa, and there was a burst of crying. Fortunately, when they learned that Yang Chendong had not been seriously injured, their high hanging heart just put down a lot.


    "Young master, can Yang Si be saved?" Qiao Yin''s worry shifted to Yang Si, who was seriously injured. When Yang Chendong was away, he stayed in the village to protect them. After a long time of contact, he naturally had feelings.


    Just like Hu Yan called Yang Chen dongshuai in private, Qiao Yin was used to calling him young master in private. Yang Chendong corrected this several times, but found it useless and went with it. Listening to Qiao Yin''s question, he nodded confidently, "it will be saved."


    After washing, Yang Chendong came to the Infirmary of the academy from the inner courtyard.


    The infirmary is actually a small hospital, covering thousands of square meters. There are more than ten beds alone, and there are special rooms for reception and consultation. Waiting for Yang Chendong to appear here, he was soon surrounded by the public. The most excited one was yuan Heping. "Dean, fourth brother Yang is infusion. What you lose is the plasma you usually say in class?"


    "Yes, it''s plasma." Yang Chendong nodded, looked at Yuan Heping and asked, "have you checked it? Is there any fatal injury on him?"


    "After inspection, there is no fatal injury. Some wounds have stopped bleeding long after being treated with medicine and get along well. Next, we only need to supplement enough blood sources. People should have no problem." Yuan Heping said with great confidence. This infusion, especially blood transfusion to save people, he had never thought about before. On these issues, he thinks he is not as much as the Dean, but if traditional Chinese medicine sees a doctor and treats people, there are not many people who are more confident than him.


    Yang Chendong was still very confident in Yuan Heping''s traditional Chinese medicine, and immediately nodded, "OK, it''s good if there are no other fatal injuries. From now on, I''ll teach you to verify the blood type. Remember, only the same blood type can be input into each other without being excluded. This must be remembered clearly. Go and gather other students who like to study medicine."


    While asking yuan Heping to call people, Yang Chendong waved back. Yang Liu, the servant, came to Yang Chendong with a ceremony. This is the blood tester, Dachang''s thing. This time, Yang Chendong will take the opportunity to teach you new knowledge.


    What happened today also reminded Yang Chendong that it is necessary to establish personal health files for people close to him and senior military and civilian leaders, such as genetic history, taboos and blood types. Otherwise, once there is a problem and he is not here, won''t there be a problem?


    After having a blood test instrument, Yang Chendong began to operate in front of Yuan Heping and other students. Several times later, after he watched yuan Heping personally start the blood test, he handed over the work, "Yang Si is type B blood. Let''s see who is type B. if so, if you are healthy and willing to donate blood, prepare more. If not enough, use universal type O blood, okay?"


    "In addition, there is always some heavy blood in people''s body over a long period of time. This kind of blood quality is not good. It doesn''t matter to discharge some blood within a certain period of time. On the contrary, it will be beneficial to human metabolism. You must make it clear to everyone that blood donation can''t be forced. For example, I output 400 ml at one time, which can''t be forced."


    Yang Chendong must explain these things clearly. Otherwise, people will have misunderstandings about blood donation and think that this will hurt their body. If so, there will be a problem. If they do it by themselves, they will donate 400 ml first, which is a clear example. I think it can dispel some people''s concerns.

 Chapter 816

    "Dean, I see." his face was excited and excited. Whether it''s a blood tester or blood transfusion to save people, it''s like reopening a window and letting yuan Heping see a new world. He can even assert that once the blood transfusion is successful, it will not know how many people will benefit and how many people will be saved on the verge of death. Of course, all these procedures must be qualified. Only when there is no problem can it be regarded as saving people, otherwise it will harm people.


    In the ward, Yang Siyi lay peacefully. After fresh blood entered his body, his own situation was much better than that just now. At least his face had more blood color, which excited Xiao Wei who had been accompanying him. When he saw the sixth young master entering the ward, he hurriedly stood up and wanted to kneel down to thank him.


    Yang Chendong was quick in hand and eyes. He blocked the kneeling knee and shook his head. "Don''t thank me. I should thank Yang Si. If it weren''t for him, I''m afraid I''d be a dead man."


    "No, the sixth young master is so powerful that even God is afraid of you. She absolutely doesn''t dare to accept you." Xiaowei was shocked when she listened to Yang Chendong''s words of thanks. I''m a servant. Isn''t it right to protect the master? How can you afford a word of thanks.


    Yang Chendong didn''t explain anything, but carefully observed Yang Si''s situation and found that everything had stabilized. He was relieved. After two words of comfort, something happened in the ward. Outside, Yang Er, Yang San, Yang Liu, Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao are looking up at him with the eyes of a God.


    They all saw Yang Si''s injury, especially Qiu Wu. As the first person to see the injury except Yang Chendong, his first feeling at that time was that brother Yang Si would die. Although the news was hard for him to accept and he would be very sad, it was originally a very glorious thing that there were undead people who could die in the action of protecting the sixth young master.


    But unexpectedly, the man was saved. Although he was still in a coma, didn''t yuan Heping say? It''s just that I lost too much blood. It''s no big deal. I wake up early and later.


    With so many knives in a person''s body, the bones on his back are exposed, and his whole body has long been dyed red by blood. In this way, those who were called by Lord Yan can be saved by life. This moment will only increase their respect for the sixth young master. Just ask, with such people, what else do they have to worry about and worry about?


    Seeing several pairs of eyes looking at himself in worship, Yang Chendong coughed and took this opportunity to teach these hard men who kill without blinking their eyes on the battlefield a lesson. "See? This is the importance of knowledge. You should be polite to doctors, teachers and some scientific researchers in the future. Sometimes courage alone is useless, and mind and knowledge will play an especially important role."


    "Yes, we understand." Yang ER and others nodded in agreement.


    Yang Chendong just took this opportunity to improve the status of cultural people. If a country wants to develop, it can''t rely on strong force alone. Cultivating both civil and military is the long-term way. "OK, Yang Si should be fine. You don''t have to stay here. You can do whatever you should do."


    "Yes, young master. Now Jin Ying is still detained in the villa by us. What do you think should be done?" Yang Er nodded repeatedly, and then thought of these representatives of Beiming, so he was angry. At the beginning of the battle, Beiming could help each other, but they didn''t do so. It won''t be too much to clean up Jin Ying now.


    "I''ll solve his problem by myself. You can go with me later." Yang Chendong certainly knew what had happened on the scene. At that time, although he saved people in the carriage, he also knew what had happened outside.


    When Yang Ergang finished, Yang San said: "Young master, the work of our security bureau is not good this time. I have ordered to remove the current director of the Security Bureau of Beiming capital and sent him back to chixian city for investigation. At the same time, I also sent him to the scene for investigation. It is determined that the person behind the killer hid in a residential house 300 meters away from the scene. Just because he withdrew quickly, he fled first. Now our people have been killed After catching up, although the murderer may not be caught, it is still possible to know the true identity of the culprit with these clues. "


    This time, the Security Bureau didn''t receive any information in advance. It''s true that the work was not done in place. But it''s too careless to think about what to pay for yourself. Thinking that Jin Ying negotiated with himself on behalf of Beiming, he was relieved and lost his due vigilance. Even when he entered the capital, he didn''t bring enough armed forces with him, and finally killed nine brothers He is also responsible.


    That is, he has his own responsibility. Yang Chendong doesn''t want to blame others. He doesn''t want to do this kind of lenient and strict thing, so after listening to Yang San''s report, he waved his hand, "I just asked what the security bureau should do this time. In short, we must find out the real murderer. We can''t let the nine brothers die in vain."


    "Yes, young master, don''t worry, they can''t run." Yang San thanked Yang Chendong for not blaming, but at the same time, he also made up his mind that he would never withdraw the troops until he found the real murderer, even if the Security Bureau had to pay a price.


    "Well, you go and do your own work. Qiu Wu, Dao Xiao, you do a good job in the brothers'' memorial service, and I will attend it in person. Yang Er, let''s go." Yang Chendong reached out and patted captain Qiu Wu on the shoulder, then turned and left.


    Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao are excited. Although it is said that all the nine brothers died to protect the sixth young master, this was originally their duty. Compared with those who needed to win military merit on the battlefield and the soldiers of other divisions, regiments and battalions, they were paid better and had better conditions. With this, no one will regret their death, but it is a kind of glory. Look, didn''t the sixth young master say? He will personally attend the memorial service, which is to give face to the brothers. Therefore, where will he worry that the brothers don''t have to do their best to fight when similar things happen in the future?


    Qiu Wu and others are still feeling and even moved. Yang Chendong has been accompanied by Yang Er to the room where the two sides negotiate in the Academy. As soon as the door was opened, I saw Jin Ying, eunuch manager, and LV GUI, commander of the royal guards, who were suffering.


    As soon as Yang Chendong appeared, several people immediately stood up. Jin Ying was even more careful. She wanted to apologize but didn''t dare to laugh.


    As a recorder and a woman, ChunZi didn''t ride out of the village with Yang ER and others after knowing that there was a red signal warning bomb in the capital. She didn''t have such qualifications. All she could do was to be left to stare at the every move of Jin Ying and others.


    In order to prevent these people from becoming demons, iron Hu, the captain of Langya special war, took action personally and took an array in the room. I don''t know how many people he had killed. As soon as the momentum came out, even LV GUI didn''t dare to move, let alone others.


    Soon after, Yang Chendong and others returned to the village. ChunZi also ran over and saw Yang Chendong, who was pale, and Yang Si, who lost too much blood and didn''t even have half his life left. Just when she thought that fourth brother Yang must be dead, the students in the Academy sent her a message that she was saved, using a very advanced technology called blood transfusion.


    Food can be transported, weapons and armor can also be transported. When can even human blood be transported. With full curiosity, she took a look, and then saw a scene that surprised her. The bags of plasma were really sent into Yang Si''s body through a plastic and transparent tube. He was all right.


    The incident shocked ChunZi''s heart. She naturally knows something about the power of mercenaries after two years in Yang family village. But it''s not surprising that the military is strong. Which dynasty''s pioneers didn''t have a strong army in their hands? But what really attracted ChunZi''s attention was the knowledge taught in Yang''s Academy. This completely different teaching concept from Confucianism involves extensive knowledge in all aspects, which really opened her eyes.


    Having such inside information may be the real strength of mercenaries. In two years, I thought I had learned a lot of knowledge I didn''t dare to think of before, but today''s blood transfusion and saving people greatly stimulated her. Even those who must die can be saved. What else can''t the sixth young master do? If one day mercenaries really want to be enemies with Japan, what will they use to resist and resist?


    ChunZi, with a complicated mind, focused on him the moment Yang Chendong pushed the door, and couldn''t move away for a long time. Yang Chendong, who was noticed, didn''t care, because at the moment of pushing the door, almost everyone in the room was looking at himself.


    In particular, Jin Ying looked at herself with respect, fear and even three points of flattery.


    Yes, the popular man around Dai Zong is the existence that several ministers of the Chancery want to please. Now when they look at Yang Chendong, they show a general look of flattery.


    When it happened, he didn''t hide his meaning. On the contrary, someone made a special report to him. Therefore, Jin Ying keenly found the problem, that is, although Beiming is not the culprit in this operation, it also has unshirkable responsibility.


    The killer should not have been sent by Emperor Daizong. Otherwise, why should he bother to negotiate with mercenaries here? But they didn''t send people, but they looked on coldly and didn''t take the means of rescue at the first time, which is too inappropriate.

 Chapter 817

    Jin Ying can even guess that when this happened, the news must have been sent to Emperor Daizong at the first time. I''m afraid the emperor was thinking of killing with a knife at that moment. But he didn''t want to think about it. If something really happened to Zhongdan in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, how could mercenaries give up? At that time, I''m afraid no one will listen to their explanation. A big war will be inevitable. Once so, whether the northern Ming Dynasty can win or not, at least they have lost the opportunity to destroy the Southern Ming Dynasty and dominate the world.


    Jin Ying doesn''t believe that the wise emperor can''t see such a simple truth. The reason why she didn''t do it was because she was too afraid of being loyal to the public and wanted to kill him.


    Fortunately, at the last moment, Beiming sent troops. This move can also restore some scores and trust. This is Jin Ying''s comfort, but it is also his hesitation. Because this is just his wishful thinking, he is not sure whether Yang Chendong will think like this. If he blames himself for the assassination and kills himself in a rage, he will have nothing to do with the current situation, even if the emperor will be angry.


    In other words, Jin Ying''s life is actually in the hands of Yang Chendong. Facing a man who can decide his life and death in one word, how can Jin Ying not be afraid and dare not please?


    Jin Ying smiled, LV GUI and others bowed their heads and looked like they didn''t dare to look at Yang Chendong. The momentum of the room became quiet for a moment.


    "I''m very angry." Yang Chendong was still the first to speak. He looked under the first chair, and his eyes fell on Jin Ying, LV GUI and others. That''s what he said.


    "Yes, my father-in-law can understand." Jin Ying also opened his mouth with a considerate look. "Zhongdan, I can guarantee that this incident is definitely not the intention of our emperor, otherwise I will not negotiate with you here. As for Dong Chunhua, who caused trouble first, it must be severely punished. I can assure my father-in-law."


    To throw Dong Chunhua out on his own initiative is to show Jin Ying''s attitude, that is, I have the same attitude as you on this matter.


    Yang Chendong is still satisfied with this attitude, but if it is only the benefit of this point, he will definitely not agree, "not enough." the simple words represent his mood.


    "Yes, what more needs to be done. Please make it clear that as long as my father-in-law can do it, he will do his best." Jin Ying also knows that he just threw out Dong Chunhua. Although he is already a second-class official of the imperial court, he wants to rest. Yang Chendong''s anger is obviously worse.


    Jin Ying''s sensible appearance finally made Yang Chendong smile. It''s easy to talk to smart people, at least not so much. "OK, let''s make some requests..."


    ......


    Dong mansion in the capital.


    As emperor Dai Zong, Dong Chunhua, who is eager to get on the throne, has been very smooth in recent years. With his insight into the heart of the son of heaven, after doing many things to cater to, his official position is promoted again and again. Now it has been reported that he will replace Chen Yi, the left imperial censor of the Metropolitan Police house. Although they are all official positions of the imperial court, there are still similarities between the left and the right. One is full of words, and the other depends on the look of the other.


    Dong Chunhua was very satisfied when he was promoted from left deputy governor to right governor. But before long, he had more pursuits, which made him forget his responsibilities. Everything he did was completely behind the emperor Daizong. Sometimes he had to play the role of anxious pioneer. Now his efforts have to be rewarded and his dream has finally come true. At this moment, how could he be unhappy.


    Joy begets sorrow, which means Dong Chunhua.


    I thought I was going to be the same person as several major ministers. I can''t imagine that something like this happened today. It''s nothing to be humiliated by Yang Chendong. It''s a character who can be forced to death by even a Shangshu. But it should not be wrong. After that, Zhongdan was attacked and killed and almost killed by others.


    Even if Yang Chendong died, Dong Chunhua would not be so afraid as now. After all, what can a dead man do to him? Besides, once such a thing happens, Emperor Daizong will be reused and promoted in order to better stabilize the government.


    The problem lies in that people are not dead. Looking at the cause of the matter, it is precisely because they have been poisoned by eating, which led people to come out of the Yang family villa and this assassination. Think about it from beginning to end. It seems that he is the bane of the whole thing.


    Patting his conscience, he said that Dong Chunhua really didn''t know there would be any assassination. Everything was really a coincidence. But now, will anyone believe what he said?


    After learning that Yang Chendong was surrounded and killed, Dong Chunhua was completely frightened. The rest was to pray in his heart and hope that the killer could succeed. Until the housekeeper sent out to inquire about the news came back and said that Zhongdan seemed to be hurt, but when the problem was not big, he plopped back to his chair. He knew that he was really finished this time.


    Yang Chendong didn''t die, and his appearance was too coincidental. There was no way to explain this. Presumably, no one would be willing to listen to his own explanation, that is, the emperor Dai Zong would not see himself. Otherwise, don''t you say that the matter has something to do with the emperor?


    Knowing that no one could save himself, Dong Chunhua leaned back in his chair like a stall. Until it was dark, there was a great noise outside the house. A group of royal guards rushed into the house. The leader was LV GUI, the commander of the royal guards.


    Last time, a group of royal guards rushed into Hu''s house, but the leader was only a hundred households called Tong Lai. Now that LV GUI has appeared, it can be seen that things may not turn for the better.


    The driver''s note came out of LV GUI''s hand. Then he looked at Dong Chunhua, who had been in a mess, and said, "Lord Dong, you are suspected of being involved in a case of murdering important officials. You are suspected of being in the same foreign country. Now please come with us."


    The accusation has been said. Of course, Dong Chunhua won''t admit it. He quickly shook his head and said, "no! It must be a misunderstanding. Everything is a misunderstanding. I want to see the emperor. I want to see the emperor."


    Dong Chunhua is still struggling, but LV GUI won''t have such an opportunity at this moment. His eyes shook his head coldly, "Lord Dong, you''d better leave these words to the imperial prison and those cold torture tools. Come on, take people away."


    Dong Chunhua was taken away. It can be predicted that such a big thing almost killed Jin Ying and the commander of royal guards. In addition, Dai Zong should have an evasive attitude. His future is certain and will die. At the same time, in the Yang family village, nine first guard members who died in the war were entering a solemn memorial service. Yang Chendong personally attended the memorial service with a heavy expression.


    Two years ago, Yu Shiyue, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, was cleaned up. Two years later, another senior official of the second grade was also taken down because he offended Zhongdan. As soon as things happened, Yang Chendong''s reputation was once again expanded, and more people began to fear the Duke in their hearts.


    Soon after the incident, the Imperial Palace eunuch went to Hu''s house and announced a series of appointments.


    Hu Changning was appointed as the Tongzhi of royal guards (from the third grade). He was originally the governor of the town (fifth grade), the right governor of the army and Horse Department of the five cities, and the city guarding General of Yongding gate.


    This is Yang Chendong''s request to Jin Ying. With this assassination, he shows that he does not trust the northern Ming army. Only his father-in-law can be trusted. Jin Ying agreed to restore the relationship between the two sides, but such an appointment should be reported to the emperor for final decision.


    The appointment now shows Zhu Qiyu''s concession. Yang Chendong is even more gratified. With these official titles, once the capital changes, the Hu family can protect themselves. Don''t worry too much.


    ......


    In the palace, Jin Ying was still kneeling in the main hall, facing Zhu Qiyu sitting on the Golden Dragon chair and lowering her head deeply.


    He has said Yang Chendong''s new requirements one by one. Except for the last one, Zhongdan Gong''s request to obtain the king''s name, others have also been approved. But it was this article that failed to pass, so Jin Ying had to still kneel on the ground.


    "Get up." watching Jin Ying kneel down all the time since she came back, Zhu Qiyu couldn''t bear it. Speaking of today''s incident, it had nothing to do with Jin Ying. Not only that, it almost killed each other.


    Jinying Shane got up, but the man didn''t leave, but still stood there with his head down. Although he didn''t say anything, the meaning of a statement was very obvious.


    "It''s impossible to be a king. I won''t be like some people who are too stupid to do the trick of buying people''s hearts with a different surname. Let''s go back to him. In order to show our sincerity, we can think of ways to give some compensation from other aspects." Zhu Qiyu''s words were resolute and said in a tone without any discussion.


    There is another thing Zhu Qiyu didn''t say, that is, people like Yang Chendong won''t be used for it even if you seal him a king. It will only strengthen each other''s reputation, so he will never do such thankless things.


    Knowing what the emperor meant, Jin Ying nodded. Although Yang Chendong was kind to him today, everything he has now is given by the emperor in front of him. Based on this, he still knows his position.


    Soon, Jin Ying sent someone to express the emperor''s intention and politely refused the request to be crowned king. He just said that the time had not come. Later, he proposed a supply of grain and grass for the future city. He could go from Tianjin Wei on the sea to the capital, and then go directly out of Juyong Pass through the Xuanfu and Dalu city. There would be no obstacles in the northern Ming Dynasty, Mercenaries only need to pay their due customs clearance silver.

 Chapter 818

    When Yang Chendong saw the news, he was in his study. On one side stood the cautious director of the Security Bureau, Yang San.


    The former secretary was Hu mang. Later, because there were too many things to do, he completely put down this part-time job. Yang San was able to concentrate his power and did a lot of great things. Of course, there were some mistakes.


    Don''t look like everyone is afraid of everything in the Security Bureau. But when standing next to Yang Chendong, he was obedient enough to stand obediently. Unless the sixth young master asked, he didn''t dare to say more.


    "Talk about it." he threw the folding sent by Jin Ying on the table. Yang Chendong leaned against the chair and asked casually.


    There was only Yang San in the room. Of course, he asked. The security director did not answer immediately, but thought it over before he replied: "at present, this is a very beneficial thing for both sides. We are short of things and they are short of money, which is also desirable."


    "HMM." Yang Chendong nodded his head gently, "That''s the case now. We should also seize this opportunity to transport more things embedded in the city to Shicheng. In case one day, both sides tear their faces, they won''t worry about food and grass. Of course, your security bureau must pay attention to this matter, keep a close eye on the movements of all parties in the capital, and do it immediately once they find something has changed Come up with solutions and preparations. "


    "Yes." Yang San nodded heavily.


    "By the way, what are you going to do over there?" the voice turned, and Yang Chendong''s chin moved gently towards the south.


    After the Security Bureau spent a lot of manpower and material resources, a telegram came from Nanming Kyoto soon. Although there was not enough evidence to show, all kinds of clues had pointed to Cao Qin, the adopted son of Cao Jixiang, the eunuch manager. Yang San just reported the matter to the sixth young master.


    "Young master, the following plans are for several ministers in Nanming, including Cao Jixiang himself. His subordinates think they can try." Yang San said carefully and tentatively. With the continuous expansion of Yang''s power, he has found that he can''t understand his young master more and more.


    After hearing this, Yang Chendong gently said, "do you want to pay back to him in his own way? It seems feasible, but the success rate is too low. In case of such a thing, they will be more prepared. In doing so, once people can''t be killed, it will also damage the strength of the elite of the Security Bureau. It''s inappropriate."


    Hearing that Yang Chendong was worried about the lives of his brothers in the Security Bureau, Yang San thanked him and said, "thank you for your concern, but don''t we do anything?"


    "Well, that''s a good suggestion." Yang Chendong suddenly laughed.


    Yang San was stunned when he heard this. He just said it casually, but it seems that the sixth young master took this sentence seriously?


    It seems to see the hesitation on Yang San''s face. Yang Chendong smiled, "lift but not fall. Sometimes Fang will play the greatest deterrent role."


    Just this sentence, Yang San soon relieved and nodded, "I see. The young master wants to hang a knife on their heads, but he just doesn''t fall down, so that they can live in fear and anxiety every day."


    "Correct solution." Yang Chendong finally laughed. If he killed several ministers, the Security Bureau could do it at some price. But in this way, it seems that things will pass like this. Isn''t it too cheap for them to do nothing. It''s far better to attract suspicion and scare them half to death.


    "You can''t kill people, but you can''t do it without action, otherwise similar things will only be endless. Well, you''ll send a telegram to my fourth brother and ask him to raise the picking price of Nanming merchants by five percentage points. It''s a warning." the laughter on Yang Chendong''s face faded in exchange for a trace of anger under his calm look.


    Killing nine soldiers and seriously injuring Yang Si can''t be as simple as that. Raising five percentage points is enough for those businessmen in Nanming to have a headache. In this way, chixian city can not only earn more silver, but also weaken the economic strength of Nanming. It can kill two birds with one stone.


    When Yang Sany heard that the price of goods had been raised by five percentage points, he couldn''t help worrying. It was a pleasure to do so, but would the safety of fourth master Yang be worrying? Just before he raised his questions, Yang Chendong replied: "Don''t worry, my fourth brother will be fine. After all, the other party did something wrong this time, so they won''t entangle anything in this matter. There is no other way to choose except to admit it obediently. If they are really brave enough to start with my fourth brother, they will cut off all the business channels to enter Nanming. At that time, they will only cry."


    If you do something wrong, you must be prepared to admit punishment. If you make a mistake again and again, you will die and live. As Yang Chendong can see, it must be clear to the Yingzong emperor of Nanming and his ministers.


    Now Nanming is not peaceful, and its territory is shrinking. There are Zhu Huiyun, the king of minzhuang, who are eyeing in the southwest. If they are smart, they will not provoke themselves. Otherwise, they will force mercenaries to join hands with Zhu Huiyun.


    ......


    In the new year of 1453 ad, Yang Chendong spent his new year in Yangjiazhuang.


    Although the assassination has just happened, the atmosphere of the new year is still very lively under the preparation of Zhuang Zhong. A party that had been prepared for a long time diluted the previous assassination situation and added a smile to many faces.


    Nine days later, on the ninth day of the first month of the lunar new year, Yang Chendong and his party left Yangjiazhuang and went straight to Juyongguan from the periphery of the capital.


    Accompanied by 200 teachers and students of Yang family academy, as well as two wives and seven elder sister Yang duo, it can be said that the Yang family village is basically empty after leaving. In addition to the housekeeper Yang Neng staying to take care of the business, the housekeeper Yang Liu stays to deal with the contact with Nanming.


    In addition to the two wives in the family, Yang Chendong just took away Yang duo, the seventh sister who was already alone. The reason for this result is that other brothers and sisters have settled down here. They can''t just go like Yang duo.


    Yang Chendong acquiesced in the choice of his brothers and sisters. Maybe if they stay, they can make Beiming feel more at ease. As for whether they will attack these relatives once the relationship between the two sides breaks down, he is not too worried. How to say, these families have lived in the capital for many years and have a certain background. In addition, their father is Yang Rong. When they really start, they must also consider two or three.


    With the help of Hu Chen, Xu Youzhen and others, it must not be too bad. At that time, he will make arrangements in advance. Speaking of Xu Youzhen, since the sudden conversation that night, he has finally put his position right. No matter how he is not optimistic about the mercenary ship, after all, he has boarded it and can''t retreat. The only thing he can do is to think about how to make the ship go further. Solving this problem is a great harvest of his trip to the capital.


    Yang Chendong and his party had just left the capital. Not long ago, another team quickly caught up. They first passed the Yang family''s team, then passed them and walked in the front. This team is led by Deng Qiang, the eunuch of Xuanfu town.


    During the negotiations between the two sides, it has been clearly stated that the answer to Lu city was given to Beiming. This is a kind of goodwill expressed by Yang Chendong and an explanation to people all over the world. That is, mercenaries are actually fighting for Daming and the world. Only by doing so can the voice of folk discussion be reduced. Only in this way can Zhu Qiyu stabilize the Korean situation and concentrate on developing himself, Provide mercenaries with a sufficiently safe supply route.


    Deng Qiang''s team walked slowly ahead. It''s really not slow. The Yang family''s team brings too many things and there are many women in the team. In this way, it''s also an extravagant hope to speed up. Fortunately, after the new year, the weather has gradually warmed up, and there will be no frostbite on the road.


    With Deng Qiang, the team walked in front and turned on the green light all the way. There was no accident. It passed Juyong Pass and arrived at Xuanfu. It was a month later. Speaking of it, Xuanfu is Deng Qiang''s territory. Here he gives a banquet. Yang Chendong meets Shi Wanshan, the commander of Wanquan capital division again.


    Compared with the last time, Shi Wanshan''s face was much more enthusiastic this time. After all, he had to worry about the above ideas when he received him last time, but this time it was an order to entertain guests, and the atmosphere between the two sides was much easier.


    During this meeting, Yang Chendong mentioned the life and status of the Han people. He bluntly pointed out that the Han people should have been the most powerful nation in the world. All other nationalities should serve the Han people. All managers who make the people''s life difficult and even the problem of food and clothing can not be solved are waste materials, Should be blamed by people all over the world.


    For Yang Chendong''s words, Shi Wanshan just nodded with a smile. He is just a general who lives in Xuanfu temporarily. There are few places he can intervene in people''s lives. But he still saw Yang Chendong''s domineering spirit from these words, and even an idea flashed in his mind. It seems that such a person is also a kind of luck for the Han people to become the leader of the Han people.


    Naturally, such an idea just flashed by. He is now a second-class general in the northern Ming Dynasty. He has to work for others when he eats people''s pay. This is an eternal truth.

 Chapter 819

    In Xuancheng, Yang Chendong only stayed for two days and left. Deng Qiang and Shi Wanshan accompanied everyone to Dalu city. In this city, LV Zhuo of the second regiment of cavalry strengthening was waiting here. When he saw Yang Chendong riding a white dragon horse in front of the team from a distance, he was excited to welcome him and dismounted to salute, To show respect and miss.


    Yang Chendong rode on his horse, first returned to a military salute, then looked at Shi Wanshan and Deng Qiang who were accompanying him and said, "let me introduce you. This is LV Zhuo, head of the second mercenary regiment. He is a tiger general."


    "I''ve seen head Lu." Deng Qiang and Shi Wanshan said with great admiration.


    LV Zhuo naturally saluted with a fist. After waiting for the two sides to meet, Yang Chendong said, "OK, this is Dalu city. I''ll deliver it to you now. In the future, the food and grass needed by our mercenaries will be delivered here. I hope you two will give convenience at that time. Don''t make everyone unhappy. It''s not good for the sword soldiers to meet."


    In the front words, Yang Chendong still said with a smile on his face, but when it comes to the back, he has become a bit serious, completely different.


    After listening to these words, Shi Wanshan and Deng Qiang were surprised, but there was no expression on their face. They just smiled and said, "where, where, everyone is a family, a family."


    "That''s good. Seeing you off for thousands of miles, there will always be a difference. Let''s all say goodbye." Yang Chendong laughed and clamped his legs slightly on the belly of the white dragon horse. Then the crowd passed through the already uninhabited Dalu city and went straight to the starting city.


    Looking at Yang Chendong and his party, who were jointly defended by Xiao Feng''s cold front regiment and the second regiment of strengthening cavalry, they left far away. Shi Wanshan looked at his back and said with emotion, "father Deng, do you think it''s time to let the tiger go back to the mountain?"


    "Forbidden words." Deng Qiang said nervously as if he had been trampled on his tail. Then he looked around and found that no one had noticed here. Just then he whispered, "general Shi, some things are not up to us little people. We just have to finish the tasks assigned by the court."


    "OK, OK." Shi Wanshan pretended to be frightened and nodded repeatedly, but he recognized the statement just now. Although he only met Yang Chendong twice before and after, he just had a feeling that he was extraordinary. If he was not restrained, he was afraid that he would turn into a dragon in case of wind and cloud.


    Besides, Yang Chendong doesn''t know how wanshishan will evaluate himself. Even if he knows, he won''t care. Instead, he is curious that LV Zhuo is coming to meet him, not Hu mang. The telegram he wanted to come back was sent back a few days ago. It is said that Hu mang should welcome him in person.


    Can''t it be said that there is something wrong with Shicheng? With confusion and confusion, Yang Chendong asked head LV Zhuo who came forward to meet him.


    "Yes." Lv Zhuo nodded without any concealment. He didn''t dare to lie in front of Yang Chendong. "Soon after the lunar new year, there was a sudden movement in the northwest. Mobei Mongol headquarters suddenly sent troops to attack Yidu. The general Mu Ren, who guarded the city, was defeated and led the troops to withdraw. Therefore, it became the territory of Mobei Mongol headquarters. However, it was too close to our starting city, only more than 200 miles. Under the rush of cavalry, it would soon threaten our safety. Division tiger was worried that it would come out in the future Question, he took advantage of the other party''s precarious foothold and sent troops to attack there. He really didn''t have time to answer Lu Cheng to pick up the sixth young master, so he arranged for me to come with the second cavalry regiment. "


    "Take Yidu?" Yang Chendong nodded his head as he listened to LV Zhuo''s introduction. If this is the case, Yi is absolutely not allowed to be touched by others. To paraphrase a common saying, how can others sleep beside the couch?


    But the problem comes out again. That is, everyone understands this problem. What does Mobei Mongolia think? They knew that mercenaries would not stop and would not allow them to touch the surrounding areas of Shicheng. Why did they occupy that place? At this time, there is still snow on the grassland, which is not a good time for grazing. Even if it is, a small Yidu land should not let Mobei Mongolia take such a big risk.


    Intuition suddenly told Yang Chendong that something was unreasonable. In line with the idea that something abnormal is a demon, Yang Chendong''s face changed and said to Yang Er around him, "quickly, immediately send a telegram to ask Shicheng if tiger mang has sent troops. If not, let them suspend."


    Seeing the great change in the sixth young master''s face, Yang Er quickly agreed, so he asked someone to send a telegram. Soon after, the telegram was answered. Mr. Hu had led the army three days ago and should have dealt with Mobei Mongolia now.


    "Speed up the March and get back to Shicheng earlier." Yang Chendong, who heard the news, didn''t speak, but took the initiative to speed up the progress. In view of Yang Chendong''s performance, others also involuntarily began to speed up.


    Just half a day later, a new telegram was sent to Yang Chendong. As expected, something happened as he guessed. The telegram said that there was a trap in Yidu city. The mercenaries were caught unprepared, and the army suffered heavy losses. Finally, under the dead struggle of the Tatar cavalry regiment led by the Soviet Union, they killed a way of blood. Now they have fled back to Shicheng, and the pursuers are close to the outside of Shicheng.


    A long list of losses is also listed at the bottom of the telegram. According to the above introduction, the independent division lost four battalions, the Tatar cavalry regiment lost more than half, and more than 1500 people died. The three regiments newly formed by the recruits also lost up to two regiments, about 4000 people. The worst thing is that the cavalry strengthened the first regiment. The whole regiment had 3200 people, and only less than 500 people finally escaped. Gao Danhua, the second battalion commander, was killed and Deng Yu, the first battalion commander, was seriously injured.


    Looking at the bloody figures on the telegram, finally, the number of mercenaries lost in this war was as high as 10000, and the wounded were countless. Yang Chendong''s face was gloomy and terrible at this moment. After a full six or seven breath, he suddenly looked up and said fiercely, "the second regiment of the reinforced cavalry left two battalions to escort the ladies back to Shicheng. The remaining battalion took a wooden carriage and took the cold front regiment of head Xiao Feng to Shicheng with me."


    Tens of thousands of people were injured in the war. This is the biggest casualty of mercenaries since their establishment. At the same time, it can be regarded as breaking bones and muscles. But what''s more terrible is that Shicheng has fallen into danger. If the city is in danger, I''m afraid such a long time''s efforts will be in vain. This is definitely not what Yang Chendong wants to see.


    When the order was given, the carriage was torn down into pieces of wood, on which was a cold front soldier holding the "95" style. Thanks to the heavy snow on the road, it''s easy to pull it up with its power. At present, Xiao Feng''s cold front group of 1300 people, plus a reinforced camp of 1000 people in Ma xiongshan, a total of 2300 people, came rapidly to Shicheng.


    At this time, Hu mang looked haggard and his face was very ugly.


    He has been with the young master for the longest time. He has always wanted to prove himself with his strength and tell others that he did not become a teacher only by his qualifications. It''s a good idea to say, but he was too eager and anxious. After seeing the change of the leader of Yidu City, which was only 200 miles away, he didn''t even wait for Yang Chendong to come and began to use the army.


    Or he didn''t want to wait for the sixth young master to return. He just wanted to fight a beautiful turnaround to prove himself. But I didn''t expect that it would be a great defeat, with 10000 soldiers killed and countless wounded. Now the city is in danger of being surrounded.


    The scout in front has heard that Mobei Mongolian army has arrived outside the city, which is less than 20 miles away from the greenhouse plantation. The generals below are asking for instructions on how to do it.


    Although the greenhouse garden only has a small area of 2000 mu, it is really nothing, but it was planted by the sixth young master. The green vegetables in it once made the Mongolian people call the God of war the messenger of eternal life. There is already a sign, and the symbolic significance is greater than the practical significance.


    Such a place must not be lost. Otherwise, don''t wait for the sixth young master to scold him. Hu mang won''t be able to pass his heart first. "Come on, transfer out the six fire gun battalions of the independent division, and others guard the city. Even if I die in the battle, you can''t open the gate and take a step out of the city."


    Hu mang made up his mind, that is, the bad situation appeared because of his bad command. Now it is necessary for him to stand up and solve the problem. Although he doesn''t know if he can do it, at least he will try his best, even give his life.


    In the absence of Yang Chendong, the leader of the army in the city is Hu mang. Even Yu Mian cannot be compared with him in this regard. He gave the order, and the officers below had to bear it first even if they had different opinions. There is strict discipline in the army. Once the top leaders issue military orders, even if they are wrong, they should implement them. Everything will not be free to express their views until the war is over and summarized.


    He left Su He to defend the city. He took six battalions of musketeers and Hu mang out of the city. When he came to the greenhouse garden, the enemy was less than five miles away from him.


    "Everyone will find their own suitable array. As long as the enemy dares to come, they will fight them all back." Hu mang pinched his waist and shouted with a cold face to deputy commander Xin Honghai and the six battalion commanders.


    In the six battalions, more than 2000 soldiers holding the Bayi bar spread out separately with the battalions as units, forming a huge temporary battlefield, and the straight-line distance of the battlefield reached several miles.


    The mercenaries were in a tight formation, and the enemy on the opposite side stopped at the right time. Instead of launching an attack immediately, they camped, buried pots and cooked rice, showing a look of no hurry and no delay.

 Chapter 820

    As the main commander of this war and the person who sent the most troops, he has the power to take this position. Then it was the people sitting on the left and right sides of the Khan who surprised people. They are all old friends of Yang Chendong. They are agadorzi and fan Yuhai.


    Agadorzi needless to say, 50000 cavalry were defeated by Yang Chendong, and even his son hararuo was lost. If general Su he didn''t come out at the critical moment, I''m afraid he and his son would not be able to run away.


    But now and then, when it was completely safe, when no one could threaten them, and even when the father and son finally got together, they not only didn''t appreciate Su He, but also scolded the man''s infidelity after drinking. The wonderful father and son even blamed Su He for the defeat. They thought it was the man who was greedy and afraid of death and didn''t fulfill his responsibility, This led to the final defeat.


    For this matter, they are bitter and have been trying to find a chance to avenge it. It was at this time that they met another cavalry team on the grassland. At present, both sides set out their cars and horses like a war.


    But there was no fight in the end, because the other general took the initiative to come out and said he wanted to have a good talk with them. From a distance, agadorzi noticed that the enemy''s cavalry was about 15000, which was almost equal to himself in terms of strength. But the difference is that he brought some defeated soldiers, and some men who had just been kidnapped from all over the grassland. Once they fought, he could not be completely sure how much combat power they might play, or even whether they would turn around and run away at the same time.


    With such an army, of course, we can stop fighting without fighting. In this way, agadorzi met with the enemy general fan Yuhai before the battle of the two armies. Through conversation, he knew the details of the other party. He was a defeated soldier like himself, a defeated soldier who escaped from a wild place called Jiaozhi country in the south of the Ming Dynasty. Even most of the other party''s cavalry were captured all the way, which is how similar to himself.


    However, this is not over, and there is more consistency. They were all defeated by Yang Chendong. At this time, the two sides found a common language. At one time, they had a sense of meeting at once.


    What''s more rare is that the general named fan Yuhai voluntarily surrendered his identity, indicating that as long as he can defeat Yang Chendong''s mercenaries, he is willing to respect agadorzi, which makes the latter happy.


    I thought I had lost the main force. I don''t know what year and month to wait until I want to get up in Dongshan? I didn''t expect the opportunity to appear so soon. With great joy, he immediately agreed that the two sides became allies, mainly agadozi.


    Fan Yuhai is a famous general of Jiaozhi, and even once brought a lot of trouble to Yang Chendong. It is only because he is good at insight into the overall situation. Every time the situation is dangerous, he will always be the first to escape, but Yang Chendong has not been caught for several times.


    After several fights, fan Yuhai also saw that he was really not Yang Chendong''s opponent. Although he was originally a proud man, and it was difficult to take others in the eyes at ordinary times, he had to admit that he was not as good as others in terms of his grasp of the war situation on the battlefield or the combat effectiveness of the army.


    A feeling that he was born in the East and he was born in the sea came into being. Then fan Yuhai made an important decision, that is, he left the South and went to the north. He heard that the grassland there was fat and suitable for raising horses, and the people there were more martial because of the climate and environment. These conditions undoubtedly have great temptation in his eyes. With his ability and wisdom, it must be no problem to build a world-class cavalry there.


    With these ideas, fan Yuhai is on his way. Through the dense forests and mountains, I don''t know how many sins I have suffered, and finally came to the grassland. But then he found that there was such a big gap between what he had heard and the actual situation. Who said that the grassland must be fertile. Most of the places he saw were mainly desert, and the desolation surprised him for several times.


    It is said that the south is a wild land, but in fan Yuhai''s view, I don''t know how far it is from this vast desert.


    But he has already chosen. Of course, fan Yuhai won''t go back. He can only go hard and keep walking. He also met some small tribes along the way. Of course, he can grab it if he can and take it if he can. In this way, on the basis of the original 5000 elite, he has developed to the current 15000 people.


    The team grew, and finally got out of the desert and came to the grassland. Then I met agadorzi and knew more about here. Fan Yuhai, who has always been known for his tolerance and wisdom, immediately decided to alliance with him and even respect each other. Making such a decision was not his sincere submission, but wanted to inquire about more things and learn more about the situation in this place.


    Where did agadorzi know this? Fan Yuhai''s low brow and good understanding made him happy. At the same time, he almost answered all questions. Without much effort, he explained the situation of this grassland.


    Fan Yuhai has been smiling on his face, but only God knows how shocked he is. He laments his bad luck. When he meets Yang Chendong here, he also laments that the other party''s development speed is so fast. Of course, there is a voice in his heart, that is, this is his chance to turn over.


    Generally speaking, fan Yuhai wants to turn over, not only because he has fought and lost repeatedly in the face of Yang Chendong, but also because he has the opportunity to be ashamed before blood. What''s more, he found that the forces here are crisscrossed and dominated by cavalry, which can greatly curb the power of fire guns. Isn''t that what he wanted in an environment that can greatly shorten the strength of both sides?


    With the idea of turning things over, fan Yuhai started his mind and put forward the idea of uniting Mobei Mongolian tribes, which were also attacked, to deal with mercenaries together.


    At first, agadorzi disagreed with this matter. First, the relationship between the two sides is not friendly. At the beginning, he was going to rob SUD Khan''s daughter as his daughter-in-law. Second, his strength is not as good as others. If he is allied, he will be in a dominant position. This is intolerable for agadorzi, who is used to freedom and the movement of the whole army at the command.


    Who is fan Yuhai? What he is good at is insight into the hearts of the people. He soon found agadorzi''s concerns. At the moment, he said that no matter who he allied with, he was willing to respect each other. At the same time, he also said that he was willing to convince SUD Khan. Once they succeed, they will jointly launch an offensive against mercenaries. It''s easy to say if they win. It''s good for everyone! If they are invincible, it doesn''t matter. Once the opportunity is right, they can swallow Mobei Mongolia, where there are a large number of sites and countless horses and sheep, which is enough for them to be the capital of Dongshan.


    After some words, agadorzi saw hope again and finally agreed. Fan Yuhai also went to the northwest according to the direction pointed by the other party. After entering Mobei Mongolian tribe, he soon persuaded Soviet Germany. It''s also easy to find excuses. He said frankly that the strength of mercenaries threatens the existence of all grassland tribes. In addition, if agador''s economic department is allowed to grow continuously, it''s better to call it to his side and watch it. Once there is a chance, swallowing his cavalry directly is also a way to grow himself.


    After some consideration, Sood approved the decision. As fan Yuhai said, he didn''t want to see the mercenaries becoming stronger and stronger to threaten himself, but also wanted to completely swallow the agador economic department, and finally agreed.


    At this point, the alliance of the three forces soon took shape after fan Yuhai''s running. The next step is to choose the battle site. After investigation, Yidu has become the most suitable place. The war planned by fan Yuhai came here. Sure enough, Hu mang was fooled and was badly hurt, breaking the myth that mercenaries are invincible.


    Among the big accounts, Soviet Germany is the first, full of spring.


    In the first battle of Yidu City, you cut the enemy''s head by 10000 and hurt countless enemies. It''s a shame to lose two before one blood. On the battlefield, he has obtained countless war horses and sabers. He has seen all those things. They are indeed extremely sharp and tough. They are much stronger than the sabres in their hands.


    With this harvest, SUD was in a good mood. What made him even more excited was that the war broke the myth that mercenaries were invincible, raised the originally depressed morale, and made some dissidents in the original tribe more secure. The credit for all this is due to fan Yuhai sitting on the right. At this moment, his eyes are full of appreciation when he looks at each other, so that he has an idea in his heart, that is, in order to win over this person, can he stay with him by marriage?


    Fan Yuhai, thirty-eight years old, is a little older than Toya, even when he is his father. But even if it is marriage, such a problem will not be considered. In order to deepen the relationship between the two sides, I don''t know how many examples of people over the age of 60 marrying teenage girls in history. As long as the goal can be achieved, these are not problems.


    Su De eagerly looked at fan Yuhai, and his voice became a lot warmer. "General fan, in your opinion, what are we going to do next?"


    "That''s a question. Of course, it''s a direct call." Hala, who stood behind agadorzi, took the initiative to grab words without waiting for others to say anything.

 Chapter 821

    As a father, agadorzi did not think anything wrong about his son''s impolite behavior. On the contrary, he nodded approvingly, "My son is right. Now we have broken through mercenaries, and the scouts have also heard that the number of mercenaries in the city has been less than 10000. Now is the best time for us to seize the victory and pursue. Hehe, there are a lot of food and grass and 70000 people in the city, which are all wealth."


    Speaking as like as two peas, A Gandolzi was already greedy and the same as the other behind Harold, who was worthy of the two sons.


    "HMM." SUD Khan couldn''t help nodding after hearing this. He also thought so. Before he wanted to come, he could seriously hurt more than 10000 mercenaries, so it''s not worried about 10000 wounded people in the city now.


    Two of the three people nodded and supposedly made a constitution for the matter. But somehow, fan Yuhai didn''t speak, and the two people were not in a hurry to raise the salary and call the general to give an order.


    In the big tent, because fan Yuhai didn''t say a word, the atmosphere slowly became quiet. In the first World War of Yidu City, this man has proved his ability with practical actions. Now everyone looks at him with respect and waits for his final decision.


    Among the people, only halaro showed impatience. In his opinion, fan Yuhai was not great, but he was lucky and defeated the mercenary once. This doesn''t prove that he is the best, but he didn''t even say anything to his father. He should be hard to stand up and criticize.


    As time passed, seeing fan Yuhai still meditating, SUD Khan was also a little breathless. He asked, "general fan, but what''s wrong?"


    "Yes, there is something wrong." fan Yuhai finally raised his head and looked very solemn on his face.


    "What''s wrong?" agadorzi''s mouth was quick, his body leaned forward, and his face was impatient. If he didn''t say why, he wouldn''t look like a dry rest.


    "Report." just at this time, the voice of the scouts came from outside the big tent. Then a man in typical Mongolian clothes entered the tent, knelt down on the ground, looked up and said to SUD: "Khan, the scouts found an army in the southeast, about 2000 people."


    "The army? Can you find out who it is?" SUD had a confident smile on his face, which changed in an instant. Can it be said that any tribe nearby saw the opportunity and wanted to take a share?


    Without letting Su De wait for too long, the kneeling scout has raised his head and said: "report to Khan, it''s too far away to see clearly, but look at the flag played by the other party, it should be... It should be the military flag of the God of war."


    "What?" at this moment, not only SUD shouted in surprise, but also agadorzi sitting on the left.


    In ancient times, when marching and fighting, each army had its own flag, just like a mercenary. Most of them fought five-star flags, but it was like a place where Yang Chendong haunted. Unless they wanted to hide their identity, they would hang the word God of war together to show their military power.


    Immediately, the scouts said that the other party was playing the banner of the God of war. Needless to say, it should be Yang Chendong. The so-called person''s name and the shadow of the tree. As soon as they heard Yang Chendong''s name, the three were also defeated by their subordinates. It was normal for their faces to change.


    The reason why they dared to set a trap in Yidu city was because they knew that Yang Chendong had gone to Beiming and that the capital of Ming Dynasty was not in Shicheng. Otherwise, it was unknown whether they dared to fight with mercenaries so brazenly.


    SUD and agadorzi stopped talking. Even fan Yuhai, who was sitting on the right, didn''t speak. They both needed time to digest the news they just got.


    The scouts on the grassland move fast, have good equestrian skills and are very vigilant, but they have a fatal weakness, that is, they can only show off their authority in their own territory. They don''t have so strong strength. They can stretch their feet to other places and the capital of Beiming Dynasty. They have no basis for when Yang Chendong will come back. They rely on everything Just guess. But at such a critical time, the other party appeared and caught them by surprise.


    I don''t know how long later, SUD, who was in the first place, finally couldn''t help making a noise, "let''s talk about it. What should we do next? Fight or not?"


    "Why not?" If Hara didn''t wait for others to make a statement, he was the first to say. He was captured by Yang Chendong at the beginning. He regarded it as a great humiliation in this life, that is, he dreamed of how to pull back this game. Now it''s not easy for them to grasp the advantage. If they retreat just because they heard a name, doesn''t it prove that they are afraid of the great Ming Zhong Dan Gong, even Lien Chan didn''t have the courage to fight in the last war. How can we talk about revenge?


    "Shut up." unlike before, agadorzi finally yelled at his son''s nonsense, and then closed his mouth tightly. At the beginning, 50000 troops were defeated by Yang Chendong, which is indeed a shadow in his heart, a shadow that can''t be erased and even makes him afraid.


    Agadorzi''s performance was seen in the eyes of Su De, which made him very disappointed. Before, he was so fearless that he was going to attack Shicheng. Now, it''s good. It''s just a name. If such an ally wants to achieve great things, he can only ha ha.


    Without any hope for agadorzi, SUD could only focus on fan Yuhai. He was calm and calm, and his decision could still be valued.


    Fan Yuhai was really meditating at this moment. For Yang Chendong, he knows no less than Su De and others, or even more. Therefore, he knows what kind of ability this person has. To tell the truth, he is really not ready to fight against Yang Chendong, because he is not sure of winning.


    Looking at the Soviet Union, it was agadorzi, although he also had heavy soldiers in his hands, and they were all cavalry. Can you really play your due combat power against Yang Chendong? He seems unlikely. It''s not easy for him to have the courage to rush up and not run away.


    A man can bend and stretch. He knows that he can''t fight, so he doesn''t fight. Anyway, the contest is just the beginning. If you want to fight, there will be many opportunities in the future. "Retreat. The advantage of cavalry is to rush to kill on the battlefield, not to attack cities and land. This time, when the other party is ready, it is difficult for us to get any benefits. That is, it is better to wait for the other party to attack us. In that case, under mobile combat, the power of their guns will be reduced to the lowest, which is the most beneficial to us."


    After some consideration, fan Yuhai finally made a decision. As soon as he said this, he could even hear the voice of relaxation of SUD and agadorzi. "Well, even so, I agree to withdraw."


    As soon as agadorzi had finished, SUD nodded, "that''s right, let''s go back to Yidu city and look for a fighter."


    Originally, the Mongolian coalition army, which wanted to capture Shicheng and at least destroy the greenhouse base first, retreated. When Yang Chendong arrived here with Xiao Feng''s cold front group, what he saw was that the other party was retreating.


    "Sixth young master, shall we rush up?" Ma xiongshan, the cavalry battalion commander, asked excitedly with murderous eyes.


    "No need." Yang Chendong shook his head. Xiao Feng''s cold front group had just contacted the war horse, and Equestrian Training still needed to be strengthened. At this time, he gave up the advantage of fire gun and rushed up. Even if it was a fight, there would not be too many chances of winning. Once he forced the other party, he might be bitten back, which was not what he wanted to see. Now it is right to stabilize the situation in Shicheng and restore the morale and combat power. As for the enemy in front of them, let them be proud for two days.


    When the enemy withdrew, Yang Chendong didn''t mean to catch up. He returned to Shicheng with some "disappointed" Xiao fengtuan and Ma xiongshan camp. At the gate of the city, in the cold weather, Hu mang was kneeling shirtless, and several dried branches were tied to his back. Behind him, there were regiment and battalion level officers kneeling in the crowd, including Su He and Zhuifeng.


    "Ha ha." looking at this scene, Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing. He even played with himself to plead guilty, which made him feel like he couldn''t cry or laugh.


    Yang Chendong, who was riding on the white dragon horse, laughed. This scene was seen by some officers. They immediately didn''t know what to do. Shouldn''t the sixth young master be angry or even very angry after such a defeat? What does that mean?


    No one can see through Yang Chendong''s meaning and ideas. All we can do is put our heads lower. We just hope that the sixth young master won''t pay attention to himself this moment. After all, losing the war is not a glorious thing. If it is written down at this time, it will be boring.


    Everyone knelt on the ground without saying a word until Yang Chendong took the army to the foot of the city. Looking at the kneeling people, he finally said, "why? Is that how you welcome me?"


    In the face of Yang Chendong''s doubt, everyone dared not keep silent, especially Hu Mang, the highest military officer, was the first to look up, and then said painfully: "young master, we did something wrong, you punish me."


    "Well, well, victory or defeat is a common thing for soldiers. After all, the city is not lost. Let''s get up." Yang Chendong smiled at the corners of his mouth and couldn''t see a trace of anger. This extremely abnormal scene made many officers who were originally worried put down a lot. That''s right. This time we lost the battle, but we have worked very hard. It''s only because the enemy is too cunning.

 Chapter 822

    The fury he was prepared to bear didn''t happen. Under the sign of Yang Chendong, Yang Er also found an army coat to put on Hu Mang, and then everyone entered the city with the sixth young master.


    Although I only left for just three months, the atmosphere in the city has changed to some extent. Without the noise like before, there seems to be a lot less people walking on the streets. This is the reaction and result after losing the war.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong saw it in his eyes, but he did not say a word. The team came to Yang''s house, and Xiao Feng regiment was also placed in the military camp. In the hall of the house, the three heads of Hu Mang, Zhuifeng and Su he fell on their knees. They knew clearly in their hearts that this was the time for the sixth young master to ask for guilt.


    Yang Chendong didn''t scold them in front of so many people, but just to save face for them. After all, they are all leaders of the army. If they are scolded too hard, they are still in front of their subordinates, which is not conducive to them to lead and command the army in the future.


    Without an outsider, Yang Chendong casually looked under a chair. After glancing at the three kneeling people, he said, "talk about it. What''s going on?"


    Although the defeat was known from the telegram, what happened was not explained. If you don''t understand, you have no right to speak. Yang Chendong wants to know how the other Party defeated Hu mang. After all, all the intrigues and tricks ultimately depend on their own strength. It''s like a three-year-old child. No matter how calculated, it''s difficult to defeat a strong man of 20.


    "The thing is like this..." Hu mang complained, and Su He and Zhuifeng added that the process of the matter was clearly displayed in front of Yang Chendong.


    Mobei Mongolian headquarters suddenly launched a large-scale attack on Yidu city. The external reason is that they sold intelligence and Mobei Mongolian headquarters. They came to seek revenge. Originally guilty, in addition to the fact that the troops were far inferior to each other, Yidu general Mu Ren wisely chose to leave and give up the city. After the incident reached Shicheng, Hu mang convened the officers to hold a meeting. After discussion, he finally decided to take Yidu city and reduce the threat that might exist to them at any time.


    After the decision to send troops, the corresponding military plan was launched. The main attack was the frontal attack of the independent division, and the deputy division commander Xin Honghai led eight battalions and a regiment of recruits to carry out the task; On the left side, the cavalry strengthened the first regiment as the main attack, the head followed the wind and led the team, and the second regiment of recruits followed the army; On the right side, the Tatar cavalry regiment is the main attack, the head Suhe leads the team, and the third regiment of recruits moves with the army. A total of more than 16000 people launched a fierce attack on Yidu city.


    Division commander Hu mang led the remaining eight battalions of the independent division, Xu Yunsheng''s reconnaissance battalion and logistics regiment to stay behind, responsible for public security in the city and the supply of the army.


    Even three new regiments have been sent, which can explain the problem in itself. This should have been a military training operation. It is to take recruits to experience the atmosphere on the battlefield, so that they can adapt to this environment faster and better.


    However, it is just a Yidu City, facing the Mobei Mongolian headquarters, which has been defeated again and again in their own hands. No one really pays attention to them. The facts also proved that it didn''t take long to capture Yidu city. The army scared the enemy away and occupied it just with a charge. And all the changes began from this moment. At the moment when the army occupied Yidu city and was cheering for victory, suddenly one explosion after another sounded in the city, and then the sky burst into flames.


    Mercenaries without any precautions were beaten. Explosions and flames devoured their lives and disrupted their battle formation. According to post statistics, nearly 5000 soldiers were burned and killed under the fire alone. In addition, at least 2000 soldiers were burned and injured.


    The chaos is not only over here, but also after the explosion, the whirl of the raging fire, and countless Mongolian cavalry appeared in all directions of Yidu city. They put bows and arrows and charged forward, just like a tornado in the desert.


    There was no preparation at all. Under the situation that the soldiers did not know the general, the general did not know the soldiers, and the battlefield was extremely chaotic, the mercenaries were flustered in the face of the sudden Mongolian cavalry. On the battlefield, there was a one-sided situation, and the unilateral massacre began


    When talking about this, Hu mang also raised his head, looked at Yang Chendong without saying a word and said: "The generals are still very brave. Many soldiers who have been burned have taken the initiative to take up the task of covering. For example, Gao Danhua, commander of the second battalion of the first cavalry strengthening regiment, is in a sea of fire. The burned area of his whole body has reached more than 40%, but he still rushed to the enemy with his saber and soldiers, and finally died on the battlefield. In this war, we lost 10000 soldiers, There are more than 4000 wounded soldiers... Young master, it''s all my fault. I made a mistake in command. Please punish me. "


    At last, Hu mang knocked his head to the ground again and again, and soon his forehead began to bleed, drop by drop


    "That''s enough." Yang Chendong''s roaring voice finally came from the dull hall, "it''s not me you''re sorry for, but the soldiers who died on the battlefield. Do you know how many families will suffer from their death and the pain they can''t erase all their lives?"


    With such a roar, Hu mang didn''t dare to make a sound, but bowed his head and cried. Chasing the wind and Su He kneeling on one side are also very ugly. This time, the main responsibility lies with Hu Mang of the unified army, but as his deputy, he didn''t stop and didn''t find the problem. It''s also a major crime.


    The room was quiet again. After Yang Chendong shouted this sentence, his chest was constantly fluctuating. It was obvious that he was really angry. All this was seen in Yang er''s eyes. He was also very worried. He stepped forward and whispered, "take care of yourself, young master. It hurts you badly."


    "Hey." Yang Chendong sighed in exchange for this advice, and then waved his hand, "well, this time you do have responsibility, but where did the fire come from and how Mobei Mongolian tribe set you on fire? That''s the main reason. Let me ask you, can you find out the reason?"


    "Ah! No... No." Hu mang looked up again, but the shame on his face was heavier.


    This result seems to be expected by Yang Chendong. He can also understand that when the war is defeated to such a degree, all we think about is how to defend the city. Where is there time to look after others? He simply didn''t say anything about it, but summarized the defeat. "As senior officers, you three recorded major demerits once and fined salaries for one year. If you make a recidivism again, you will be transferred to the military post. Do you have any opinions?"


    "No." after hearing this, Hu Mang''s body just couldn''t stop shaking. Recording a major demerit is a very serious warning. According to the regulations, if something is committed within a year, it will really be out of touch with the army. But compared with those dead soldiers, it seems that this result is not so difficult to accept.


    "Well, that''s the same saying. There is no eternal victory in war. If we lose today, we should sum up our experience and don''t make the same mistake next time. Now we''d better think about how to improve the morale of the army. You just said that everyone''s performance in the battle is not wrong, but what examples can be found?" Yang Chendong also punished, and people can''t come back from death, We must continue our career. We must not stop because we have lost a defeat.


    "Yes, yes..." Hu mang raised his head and made an oral report on what he had heard and learned. A new idea began to take shape in Yang Chendong''s mind with these reports.


    On the third day after Yang Chendong entered Shicheng, his family also came to Shicheng.


    Before they came, they heard a lot about the city, but everything was only imagined, but when they really came here, all kinds of exclamations naturally came out of their mouth.


    Compared with the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, Shicheng is naturally much worse. It is even worse than an old city such as Xuanfu. However, it is not easy to see such a big city here after walking through the snow and seeing the vast white grassland.


    Just after two days, the number of people on the streets of the city has begun to increase. The messenger of eternal life came back and the God of war came back. It was like giving everyone a shot in the arm, so that the people in the city saw hope again.


    If Yang Chendong''s return is a kind of spiritual stimulation, the war death pension distributed to the people these two days is real, visible and tangible.


    With an order from Yang Chendong, the Treasury in the city was opened, and most of the deposited silver was taken out to pay for the families and relatives of the soldiers killed in battle. When these real gold and silver were sent to the military families of the Mongolian people by mercenaries, the vibration naturally appeared.


    Mongols are said to be a nation on horseback, because they have been exposed to the idea of the law of the jungle since childhood. They pay attention to the respect of the strong, and the strong enjoy everything and get everything. As the weak, even the dead, no matter how powerful they were, they are just a pile of white valley after death. Just like Genghis Khan, after his father died, he really lived a low-level life for several years.


    The strong enjoy everything and the dead disappear, which seems to have formed an iron law on the grassland. But now, Yang Chendong has broken all these rules. The dead soldiers and their families have received generous gold and silver compensation. Although this can not revive the dead or make some people forget the joy of losing their relatives, it is better than nothing. In particular, they get a lot of dead soldiers, Each person has at least fifty-two pensions. Those who have the status of an officer will only get more.

 Chapter 823

    For this alone, Shicheng paid a price of 800000 Liang. Such a huge number can''t be paid by other forces. This move soon stabilized the situation in the city, and the city soon gave birth to a sense of gratitude. I don''t know how many people knelt down in the direction of Yang''s house in the city at the moment they got the silver.


    All the families of the dead soldiers received pensions, the complaints in the city disappeared, and there was a smile on people''s faces. However, this is not all the means of Yang Chendong. Next, he announced that the award ceremony for meritorious officers and men will be held in three days. At that time, the meritorious officers and men in this war will receive official promotion and material rewards.


    As soon as the news came out, the people in the city were in an uproar. It was not a defeat. How could there be rewards? It even seems that the scale is not small. What''s the matter?


    People who couldn''t understand began to look forward to the so-called award ceremony three days later.


    Spreading gold and silver is Yang Chendong''s emergency measure after returning to Shicheng. Money may not buy sincerity, but money can stabilize and stimulate people''s hearts. If it is supplemented by heavy profits, it will play an unimaginable role.


    For three days, Yang Chendong didn''t accompany his wives, that is, the teachers and students of Yang Academy. He just ordered these people to walk and have a look in the city. He devoted all his time to stabilizing the army.


    For example, go to patrol the barracks, chat with the soldiers to understand their psychological thoughts and dynamics, go to the hospital to visit the soldiers wounded by the war, go to the people''s homes to comfort the families of the dead martyrs, and so on.


    These moves made Yang Chendong quickly gain the morale of the army and public opinion. The disturbing factors in the city due to the defeat were almost pressed to zero by him alone.


    In the twinkling of an eye, in front of Yang Chendong, stood the Mongolian young man Batu. In this war, he joined the battle as a recruit. In the raging fire, he was not afraid. He also fought bravely with Mobei cavalry, killed two enemies, and rescued Deng Yu, the battalion commander of the first battalion of the strengthening regiment at a critical time. It can be said that he was one of the most outstanding people on the battlefield.


    When the story of Batu was reported to Yang Chendong, he felt that there was something to do in this matter. Finally, under his support and approval, he became a typical recruit and stood on the podium of the award ceremony.


    Yang Chendong personally hung a second-class battle hero medal on his chest. At the same time, he also gave him a second lieutenant rank of one bar and a substantive reward of 500 Liang silver.


    Holding the tray in his hand, Batu''s face turned red and his smile was called a sunny day. "Do well, I''ll take good care of you." like many leaders in later generations, Yang Chendong patted Batu on the shoulder to show encouragement.


    These seven words made Batu excited. Until he walked past Yang Chendong and came to the podium with public address equipment and battery, his face was still red and excited.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Batu. I am a Mongolian native. Since I was a child, I have a happy family. My father, mother and sister accompanied me to grow up. There were flocks of sheep and horses in my family. At that time, the sky was so blue and the water and grass were so fertile. Even if it snowed in winter, the snow was so pure and white... But all this happiness was due to a sudden On that day, four vara robbers came to my house, my father... "


    Batu is still telling his strength on the podium. Yang Chendong and others have been seated in the first row of the podium. On his right is Yang er.


    About Batu, Yang Chendong had already seen the investigation and knew that he would be Yang er''s future brother-in-law, which gave him an opportunity. Now it seems that this person''s performance is still good. Seeing Yang er''s eyes looking at himself, Yang Chendong whispered, "yes, he performed very well."


    "Thank you for your praise and giving him this opportunity." Yang ER was also very excited, and then looked at Batu who was still on the podium with a look of satisfaction. Although he and his character spent two days and two nights teaching those words one by one, I can''t deny that what he said is the truth, It is also the most infectious to Mongols with other similar experiences. If you can achieve this effect, then everything is enough.


    Not only Yang Er, but also two Mongolian soldiers who made meritorious contributions in the war spoke. Their experiences are different, but the goal of the topic is to point to one place, that is, the benefits of joining mercenaries, how life has changed and how life has been tempered after joining the army. The people in the city who attended the award ceremony were either excited, tears in their eyes, or


    It was a successful conference. After all the processes were completed, the last item of the conference was announced by Hu mang. The moment before the end of the conference, he announced the recruitment of new soldiers in the city, which immediately won the strong support of the people attending the conference.


    Yang Chendong didn''t advocate conscription before because the resources in the city are limited. It takes a lot of money to raise the army, not to mention the high treatment of mercenaries. However, the losses in this battle were too great, and a lot of places were vacated. Therefore, it was necessary to recruit soldiers. At the same time, it was also a way to bind everyone''s interests. Think about it. When every family had mercenary recruits, wouldn''t everyone''s safety be tied together? It was really a matter of prosperity and loss.


    Ten thousand and two hundred thousand taels of silver were thrown out, and dozens of soldiers were promoted to the rank of cadre platoon leader and Deputy platoon leader. This is the best example. Under the temptation of money and glory, the recruit registration office in the city was immediately overcrowded.


    In the past four months since Yang Chendong''s absence, the total population of Shicheng has increased from 50000 to nearly 70000. There are 15000 young men alone. It is still easy to recruit 6000 new soldiers. As for the lack of other sources of troops, we must make the idea of the logistics regiment.


    The logistics regiment not only manages logistics, but also has two very special units, one is the construction team and the other is the capture barracks. Their combined population has exceeded 10000.


    They are all made up of captured soldiers captured in the war. The former is the reserve forces that have surrendered to mercenaries, while the latter has not completed transformation and has not completely surrendered. "Select 6000 people from the construction team and reorganize them into the army. Select 6000 people from the captured barracks to join the construction team and continue their transformation. Tell them that as long as you perform well, you may become a mercenary from the captured army. If you don''t perform well, you''ll do well all your life."


    Yang Chendong spoke. As the nominal head of the logistics regiment, he took over the work and began to adjust.


    Just a few days after returning to Shicheng, the military losses of the previous World War I have been supplemented. Perhaps their combat power is not as strong as that of the previous mercenary veterans, but at least the number has reached the same level as before, and even the morale is not bad. "Seize the time to train and let the new veterans run in as soon as possible to meet the requirements of going to the battlefield." after throwing this sentence to Hu Mang and others, Yang Chendong left the military camp outside the city and returned to Yang''s house in the city.


    In Yang''s house, Feng Liang, director of Shicheng Security Bureau, and tie Hu, captain of Langya special team, have been waiting here for a long time. As soon as Yang Chendong came back, the two people with stiff waist changed their whole body momentum, converged their edge and lowered their noble heads.


    "You''re here. Tell me. How''s the investigation?" Yang Chendong nodded to the two, then entered the side hall accompanied by Yang Si, a servant, and sat down in front of the chair.


    Yang Si''s body foundation was very. It seemed that he was badly hurt that day, but he bled too much. Once the blood transfusion wakes up, it will soon become lively. Although it is not enough to say that the injury is completely good, there will be no problem as long as it is not fighting with the enemy for too long.


    After this, Yang Si worshipped Yang Chendong more. He already knew that at the most critical time, it was the young master who lost his blood to himself, which was even more touching.


    The ancients were no less educated and knew less about some things than the modern people. In the eyes of many of them, blood is a life-saving thing. How can you give it to others casually? But the young master did so. How noble he is and how humble he is. Is it worth doing so?


    I still remember when Yang Sitong woke up, he felt very painful and wanted to die. He thought it was his fault that the young master lost blood to himself. Later, the doctor yuan Heping told him a lot of truth and said that human blood can be produced by himself. As long as it is not excessive bleeding, it can be recovered slowly, which he slowly accepted. But after that, he became more loyal to Yang Chendong.

 Chapter 824

    Yang Si stood next to Yang Chendong, only two meters away, to ensure that no matter what danger happened, he could know that knowledge is endless and learning is endless. Since he fell in love with Yang Xue, Wang Si completely threw himself into it and presented another world in front of him. Now he was able to get out of the capital and come to Shicheng, which is equivalent to providing a sufficient and powerful soil for the Yang family. In addition, Yang Chendong''s employment is rarely based on seniority. He has always used talents regardless of style, which makes Wang Si even more excited. He knows that the greatest opportunity in life has come. As long as he can seize it, he will become a person like his grandfather or even more powerful than his grandfather.


    In order to achieve this goal, Wang Si worked hard and went all out. The first step is to choose the school site.


    Both Yu Mian and Wang Si are serious people. When they come together, they are naturally cautious about the choice of school site. Fortunately, there are too many open spaces in Shicheng, and there are too many places to choose. Just one day later, the new school site was determined and reported to Yang Chendong for approval. At the same time, what kind of courses the new school will carry out and who will be the Bishop have become the question for future principal Wang Si to consider after all.


    Finally, they have a chance to show their strength, which is a good thing for most students of Yangjia college. In the future, they will not be confined to various rules. They just need to complete step by step and work hard according to their own thoughts. If you perform well and have a golden avenue for yourself, there should be no problem. You know, their teachers are loyal and courageous. With this, are students afraid of no future?


    Of course, not every student is so excited, just like ChunZi, one of the few female students. She is very contradictory at this time.


    She left Beiming with the team. Along the way, she saw the different customs and environment of Daming, which let her know how the real Daming came from a vast land, and also let her know that her country was so small and weak.


    As soon as she arrived at Shicheng, a new sense refreshed her world outlook and outlook on life again. Although many people living here are not rich, their faces are full of happiness from the bottom of their hearts. Although some of them had just lost their loved ones because of the defeat, it did not bring them down. On the contrary, many people believe that the reason why they lost the battle ahead is that there is no God of war to command the battle. Now that the God of war has returned, they will still restore the history of winning every battle and their life will only be better in the future.


    This yearning for life in the future, as well as a positive and optimistic attitude, is that ChunZi is also very infected when walking on the street. In contrast, her country, including her father and emperor and those ministers, only knows to strive for fame and wealth in a narrow place, but in fact, how many people really care about the lives of the people?

 Chapter 825

    Others are changing and getting better day by day. Where should Japan go? As a member of the royal family and a princess, ChunZi can''t do without a little idea. But at the same time, a choice is also in front of her. Does she want to return to Japan now or stay here and learn more knowledge?


    Walking out of the capital of Beiming, ChunZi knew that she was safe. Here, Yang Chendong is heaven and earth. As long as there is no order from him, no one will be bound by their own behavior and actions. In other words, from the moment she stepped into the city, she has been completely free and has the right to choose at the same time.


    If you stay, you can learn more. You can see how the Academy grew from nothing, how to develop and grow, and how to combine what you have learned with reality to benefit the country and the people. It can be said that this is a good learning process. Once you learn it, one day you will return to Japan. If you learn from it, you should be able to revitalize Japan, bring a new wind there and strengthen yourself.


    But will she be given so much time in reality? ChunZi asked Yang Chendong and knew that the advanced artillery required by her father had passed through Japan, that is, the war between the royal family and the general might begin at any time. If so, how could she still want to stay here? She wants to go back and help her father.


    Whether to go or stay bothered ChunZi for several days, but in the end, the national honor defeated everything. He finally made the decision to leave here. As for whether he would lose the best learning opportunity after doing so, she really couldn''t care about that much.


    ChunZi came to Yang''s house and said goodbye to Yang Chendong. In the study, he was received.


    The study is the important place of Yang''s residence. Even the two ladies are not allowed to come here without permission. It''s like when they were in Yang''s villa. This is an iron rule.


    Generally, those who can get an interview in the study are people who are valued. ChunZi was surprised to see Yang Chendong here. But when you think about it, you''re going to leave, and you don''t have so many ideas in your heart.


    Yang Chendong sat between the desks and was writing something. He felt ChunZi''s entry. He didn''t lift his head and said, "just slow down a little. It''ll be right away."


    "Yes." over the past two years, ChunZi has been used to Yang Chendong''s orders. After she involuntarily promised, she sat down on the chair in front of her. Then she looked at the study. This is her first time to enter here. She saw a lot of books on the bookshelf. Just looking at the names, many of them are not outside, This can be seen from the gorgeous book cover.


    Without ChunZi waiting for a long time, Yang Chendong soon stopped writing and stretched his waist. He turned his head and looked at ChunZi, looking at each other at a time.


    Today''s ChunZi seems to have dressed up and put on some light makeup. It looks that her skin is very clean and her face is also very clean. With the exquisite facial features, she gives people a very comfortable and durable feeling.


    "Have you made a decision?" his eyes just stayed on ChunZi''s face for a moment, then moved to her eyes and asked aloud.


    "Yes." in the face of such eyes, even some hot eyes, ChunZi didn''t know why he was nervous. He just answered a word and quickly lowered his head.


    Yang Chendong said generously, "if you want to leave, leave. This is my promise to you. Don''t hide like this, and you don''t owe me anything. By the way, I just wrote something. If you really want to go back to Japan to build an academy, it may help."


    Is he writing for me? Didn''t he say he had me in his heart?


    At this moment, ChunZi''s heart jumped wildly. For Yang Chendong, to say that no feeling is false, it is like a beauty loves a hero. This seems to have become a common problem. No matter how powerful a woman is, she always hopes to find a more powerful man''s arm and let her rely on it.


    Not to mention that Yang Chendong himself is still young and handsome, and gives people the feeling that he is omnipotent. How many girls can resist such a man?


    At one time, ChunZi''s heart was full of Yang Chendong''s figure. She even did a good job. As long as the other party spoke, she would stay and stay with the other party forever. Even if she knew that the other party had five wives, she still actively ignored this layer. Even if she was a princess of a country and could not be married as a concubine, she still threw these fetters aside.


    Unfortunately. From beginning to end, Yang Chendong didn''t take the initiative to ask her to stay. At most, he gave her a choice. This vague feeling finally made ChunZi give up the beautiful dream in her heart, and she decided to leave. But now, when Yang Chendong looked at it with some hot eyes, she found that her concentration was still not enough, and there were other ideas in her heart.


    "Thank you." after a long time, ChunZi finally spoke. At this time, after struggling, she finally made the decision to leave here. Compared with her own feelings, as a princess of Japan, she is more worried about her father''s foundation, which may be a mission to be born in the imperial family.


    "You''re welcome. You''re also my student." Yang Chendong smiled. He may not have noticed the change of ChunZi, or he may have noticed it, but he didn''t want to say anything about it.


    Yes, I''m still his student. ChunZi suddenly smiled at this moment, then raised his head and looked at Yang Chendong with a brilliant smile. "Thank you for taking care of me for so long. If possible, I welcome you to Japan on behalf of my father. At that time, I am willing to be your guide."


    "Sure." Yang Chendong smiled. He must go to Japan. But when it comes to that day, I''m afraid not many people will sincerely welcome him. "By the way, the day after tomorrow, a battalion of soldiers will go out of the city. They will go to Hai town in nuergandosi area to receive the materials transported by sea. You can leave with them. Those soldiers will protect your safety all the way."


    "Thank you." thanks again, ChunZi somehow felt that his heart seemed empty, and something seemed to dissipate with it. This makes ChunZi, who walks out of Yang''s house with a pile of data, always have a Lengran expression on his face. Until she walked out of the door of Yang''s house, tears flowed out. She thought, maybe she won''t see him in the future. But what she didn''t know was that they would meet before they waited too long, but at that time, it would be another way to meet.


    ChunZi''s departure, Yang Chendong did not show any discomfort. This woman is very beautiful, even very smart. She really touched his heart at a certain time, and even he once had the idea of marrying her as a concubine. But his own ideal and mission made him still didn''t say those words. Although he clearly knew that even if he opened his mouth to let the other party stay, he still had a great assurance of success, he still didn''t do that.


    "She finally has her own mission. I just hope she can be safe. When we meet again one day, maybe everything will come naturally." after sighing in her heart, Yang Chendong shook his head, temporarily put ChunZi aside and considered the situation of the starting city.


    The weather has begun to warm and the ice and snow are showing signs of melting. Once the grass begins to grow again, the spring of all tribes on the grassland will come. The newly grown water and grass will be very rich and beautiful. That is also the favorite and happiest time of the knights, and of course, the time of war.


    How to seize this opportunity and expand the influence and territory of Shicheng in such a season has become a practical problem for mercenaries. "Well, necessary preparations are necessary, but before that, we must first solve the enemy of Yidu city. This is not only revenge, but also such a large-scale enemy will not be allowed near Shicheng."


    Yang Chendong made up his mind to occupy Yidu city. General Mu Ren was there before and cooperated with himself. Of course, it was not easy for him to attack directly, but now he has replaced others. There will be no psychological burden to occupy there. What he lacks now is some understanding of the situation there. This understanding was finally sent to Yang Chendong the next day. Feng Liang and tie Hu came to report.


    I know clearly what the sixth young master needs now. After the last report, they began to implement the infiltration of Yidu city.


    Coalition forces have the advantages of coalition forces. For example, when combined, the forces will be more huge, the number of troops will be more, and the combat effectiveness will be enhanced. But similarly, there are many disadvantages. For example, there is confusion in management. Everyone serves his master. No one looks down on anyone and no one looks down on anyone.


    It was with this idea that the Security Bureau soon bought out two middle-level generals, verified them repeatedly and got what they wanted.


    Feng Liang was the first to report. "Six young masters, the situation of Yidu city has been clarified. The enemy''s troops are nearly 60000, including about 28000 in Mobei Mongolia, 15000 under agadorzi and 15000 in fan Yuhai."


    In the first World War of Yidu City, mercenaries were ambushed and suffered heavy losses, but in that harsh environment, they still killed nearly 2000 enemies and made a counter attack before they died. Just from this point of view, the intelligence of the security agency is still very accurate.


    "Sixth young master, our people also successfully mixed into Yidu city and finally found out that it was crude oil that caused the fire. Oh, that''s it." tie Hu took out a porcelain vase from his arms, which contained crude oil from the city.

 Chapter 826

    "Crude oil!" Yang Chendong raised his eyebrows, reached for the porcelain bottle, opened it and nodded involuntarily. The so-called crude oil has been recorded in some books before. It should be said that it was recorded as early as the Han Dynasty. It came out of the ground, that is, what is now called oil. Only because people in this era do not know how to mine or use, there are few opportunities for military use.


    It must be that even the crude oil that caused the fire last time came out of the surface. It was easily available and was used by the Mongolian army. If so, the flammability must be very strong, and everything will be natural.


    "It''s this thing. Have you ever figured out where they got it?" Yang Chendong, who knows more about crude oil, asked curiously.


    "I''ve figured it out. This thing appeared in the low-lying place between Yidu city and Guangwu town. Our people actually went there once. Although most of the crude oil has disappeared, if you look carefully, you can still find some." Iron Tiger answered with his chest. It can be seen that this time they really used their heart and investigated everything very clearly.


    "Is there such crude oil in Yidu now?" Yang Chendong asked a question of great concern.


    "I don''t know yet, but please give us some time to investigate." Iron Tiger shook his head gently, and then asked for instructions with a firm expression on his face.


    It''s only five days from the beginning to the present. It is not easy to find out these situations in such a short time, but it is obviously impossible to fully understand the situation of Yidu city.


    Yang Chendong naturally understands this truth. He also knows that the time is too hasty, but he can''t wait.


    Mercenaries give the impression that they are victorious, invincible and invincible all over the world. This is the reason why they can grow rapidly. On the contrary, if he loses again and again, even if he takes out more money, there is no way to restore the previous macro like morale.


    Of course, there is a more important reason. This time, someone hired a slap while he was away. If he didn''t fight back, there would inevitably be some statements that would shake the morale of the army, and would be despised by other forces. This is the important reason why Yang Chendong was eager to start the army.


    Whether the Mobei Mongol coalition army has hit the mercenaries hard before, or they are now occupying Yidu City, they are provoking. Once the time is long, if he has not responded at all, who will pay attention to mercenaries in the future. Didn''t all the myths created before have been wasted? This is absolutely not allowed by him. But in such a short time, it was the news sent by Feng Liang and tie Hu that prompted him to make the determination of World War I.


    Knowing the specific number of enemies in Yidu City, and knowing that there are highly flammable substances such as crude oil in the city, this is an opportunity, an opportunity in front of yourself. Yang Chendong is good at grasping opportunities, and this time is no exception.


    "Under the order, all divisions and heads will go to Yang''s house for a meeting immediately." Yang Chendong''s eyes twinkle with fine light, and a bold plan has begun to take shape in his mind.


    The sixth young master had an order. After it was sent to the battalions, the officers above the regiment immediately went straight to Yang''s house. Soon, in the battle room of the house, all the school officials stood up. They looked at Yang Chendong standing in front of the sand table with their chests and eyes.


    When all the regimental officers arrived, Yang Chendong looked away from the sand table. At this moment, all officers at the regiment level and above in the city barracks stood in front of themselves. They are Hu Mang, the independent division commander, and Xin Honghai, the deputy division commander; Xiao Feng, head of the tiger regiment (Yang Chendong personally changed his name); The cavalry strengthened the head of the first regiment to follow the wind, and the cavalry strengthened the head of the second regiment LV Zhuo; Suhe, head of the first regiment of Tatar cavalry, shebie, head of the second regiment of Tatar cavalry; Logistics head Yang er; Xu Yunsheng, commander of Reconnaissance Battalion (enjoying the treatment of regiment level).


    Yes, farewell belongs to the first regimental officer promoted by the fire line.


    Different from others, even Hu Mang and Xiao Feng standing there are people who climb up step by step. But this farewell was indeed promoted directly to the position of head of the regiment from the demoted general. Before that, he was unknown and unknown, but now he is called a blockbuster.


    Only Yang Chendong, who has the deepest contact with him, knows the ability and wisdom of farewell. He even has the same ideas in many cases. He was originally a general in the Tatar army and half of his Han blood. Of course, such a person should be reused.


    There are naturally some different opinions about shebie becoming the head of the second regiment of the newly established Tatar cavalry, but this is the order of the God of war, and no one dares to question it openly. Yang Chendong believes that he only needs to give the other party a chance to perform. In a short time, everyone will see the strength of this person clearly. At that time, no one will have any doubt about the appointment of farewell.


    His eyes swept away from everyone, and every officer stood upright at the moment, showing a pair of tiger eyes, perfectly displaying his best mental state at this moment.


    "There is only one thing I want you to come today, that is to attack Yidu city." there is no opening remarks, not even inspiring and morale words. This is because Yang Chendong knows that everyone is waiting for this moment.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, everyone''s eyes showed an excited and excited light, such as Hu Mang and others, who were full of murderous spirit. They were waiting for blood shame. It was like a year.


    "Well, it can be seen from your state that you should all be ready. If so, I believe there should be no problem. Now I announce the military order..." in the combat room, Yang Chendong''s orders were issued one after another, and an officer named stood at attention, saying that he promised to complete the task, A large net aimed at Yidu city also unfolded.


    In a sense, this is not a good time to attack Yidu city. For one thing, the organizational structure of each regiment is not complete, just like the tiger regiment, because a battalion will be sent to transport military funds the day after tomorrow, so that their regiment should have 3200 people after expansion, and now there are only 1100 people. There is also the headquarters of the newly established second Tatar cavalry regiment, which should also have 3200 people, but now there are only 2000 people, resulting in a shortage of troops.


    Second, even with these existing armies, as well as the 6000 recruits just recruited and the thousands of veterans of the original construction team who have not yet fully adapted to the style of mercenary troops, it is said that they should unify the army first, train well, and then send them to the battlefield. But in this way, when their training is completed, it will take a month or two, or even longer. Yang Chendong can''t wait. He did not dare to think about what other grassland tribes would do if they could not show the strong fighting power of mercenaries in the short term. He was afraid that he would have to deal with more than 58000 Mobei allied troops.


    Not waiting, and now sending troops can also play by surprise. Yang Chendong thought that the battle had already had 60% chance to win. If we had advanced the weapons, we could prepare ahead of time and prepare for war.


    A series of orders were issued, and all the officers did not doubt him. Although they also knew their own shortcomings, this was the order of the God of war, and they must obey it. From the God of war''s invincibility, they also firmly believe that this victory will belong to them.


    The officers were ordered to leave one by one. Finally, everyone except Yang Er withdrew. Then Yang Er, who was tall and smiling, gathered in front of Yang Chendong, "young master, make a discussion. Don''t let our logistics regiment guard the home. I also want to go to war."


    "No way." he politely refused, and Yang Chendong''s face became much more serious. "Yang Er, don''t think the task of your logistics regiment is very light this time. I tell you that once the war changes, the security of the whole Shicheng will be handed over to you."


    "Oh." Yang ER was rejected and said something listless. Yang Ercai didn''t believe that the sixth young master would miss when he made a move, which was clearly comforting him.


    Yang Chendong seemed to see what Yang Er thought. Yang Chendong shook his head. Facing the closest people around him, he was always hard hearted, "Well, you don''t have any psychological burden. If you win this battle, do you know how many prisoners there will be? At that time, your logistics regiment will be busy. How to select useful talents from these prisoners and join the mercenary army is your business. It matters a lot."


    In this way, Yang er''s face became much more serious. The number of logistics regiments is not fixed. Sometimes they may only have thousands of people, and sometimes they may reach more than 10000 people. All this depends on the performance of the soldiers in the front battlefield and how many prisoners they can catch. And how to reuse these prisoners and make them use for their own use is really a very important thing.


    In other words, the function of the logistics regiment is not only to cook for the soldiers, provide all kinds of weapons and logistics support, but also to serve as a new force and a supplementary force. Once there are good signs and several regiments compete for a captured soldier, the distribution task will eventually fall on him, which is a very popular job. Of course, this is also a popular job Is a very important job. Only the most trusted people will be placed in this position.

 Chapter 827

    At the thought of the sixth young master''s trust in himself, the grievance in Yang er''s heart disappeared. "Yes, young master, I fully obey your orders. Please rest assured that the logistics regiment will not disappoint you, but... I can arrange a deputy head to guard the city in this battle, and I can go to battle with you."


    "No." Yang Chendong refused Yang Er again. "This time, all the generals who can fight in the city have been sent out. You''re the only one left. You can''t go. Otherwise, there''s a problem. That''s a big event."


    "Oh, I obey orders." seeing Yang Chendong''s determination, Yang Er also knows the truth. He can ask for instructions for some things once, but he can''t ask for instructions for the second time.


    The battle conference was over, and the barracks outside Shicheng began to mobilize quietly. In order to ensure that the military intentions of the other side were not known to the other side, all the members of the reconnaissance battalion went out and blocked the surrounding area of Shicheng for 20 miles, so as to ensure that no enemy scouts could approach here and spy on any changes of mercenaries.


    Then, after a full day and night of preparation, the next night, all divisions and regiments opened as planned. In the middle of the night, a large number of cavalry rushed out of the barracks and went straight to the Yidu city 200 miles away.


    In addition to their own weapons, the cavalry did not bring much, that is, their food was only dry food for five days, in order to ensure their speed. In this way, dark shadows can be seen running rapidly in the night and on the snow. In the season when the heavy snow has begun to melt, the cavalry don''t have to worry about falling into the snow when running, so that they can play the fastest speed.


    It is often said that horses travel thousands of miles a day and 800 miles a night. It is unrealistic. Maybe there are very special war horses that can do it, but this does not represent. But we set out as soon as it was dark. At dawn the next day, nearly six hours, we could do it with light and simple clothes and no heavy materials. We could still do it two hundred miles a night.


    That is, at dawn, a large number of mercenary troops with five-star flags suddenly appeared 20 miles outside Yidu city. They were surrounded in a fan-shaped circle, blocking the front and two wings. The scouts in charge of reconnaissance outside the city saw this and hurriedly returned to the city to report. The cavalry in the city who got the news became chicken flying and dog jumping for a moment.


    Of the 58000 cavalry troops, only a few have not suffered losses in the hands of mercenaries, and most have lost more than once. Suddenly, the mercenary army was in the border without any sign. It is conceivable how panic they were at this moment.


    Not only the soldiers below, but also agadorzi and hararuo, who got the news, also got up from the bed in panic, dressed and rushed to the handsome house of SUD Khan in the city.


    When the two father and son arrived here, SUD Khan was already seated in the hall, but his face was very bad. Obviously, he should be frightened by the sudden news.


    "What should I do? Mercenaries suddenly besieged the city. What should I do?" agadorzi began to ask SUD for advice before waiting for his ass to sit on the chair. He could see that he was really flustered for a while.


    At the beginning, he was defeated by mercenaries with nearly 50000 cavalry. Now the strength of the whole coalition army is only a little more than 50000, and most of them are prisoners captured before. Compared with the elite he brought, agadorzi does not think that the coalition army will have any advantage now.


    "Don''t worry, wait for general fan." Su De was tired of being asked and pointed to the empty chair on the right. He really didn''t have any ideas now. In his opinion, even if the mercenaries took the initiative to attack, they must be prepared. He really didn''t have any good opinions on how to deal with the enemy in a hurry, and he had to wait for fan Yuhai to appear, Let''s see what he can do against the enemy.


    Agadorzi here noticed that fan Yuhai had not arrived. His face sank and said coldly, "when is it? Why hasn''t general fan arrived? What is he doing?"


    "What are you doing? I''m afraid I didn''t get up on the belly of any woman last night, ha ha." Ha La ruochu said with his father''s mouth, and then his obscene expression seemed to have fallen into some imagination.


    The performance of the wonderful father and son fell into the eyes of Sood. He shook his head reluctantly. According to his understanding, fan Yuhai is not good at this. At least we haven''t heard that this person has such a preference during our time together. But the mercenary has appeared outside the city. He hasn''t appeared yet. It''s really inappropriate.


    The waiting always seemed long. After another column of incense, fan Yuhai, who was in armor, came late. As soon as his footsteps entered the hall, Hala''s sarcastic voice came out, "general fan is so busy. I thought you wouldn''t appear until the enemy broke through Yidu city."


    Fan Yuhai kept walking, as if he hadn''t heard the sarcasm. He came to the front seat of the right chair and nodded to SUD and agadorzi successively. He said hello. As for Hala, who didn''t even have a seat and needed to stand and talk, he didn''t even look at it, as if he didn''t exist.


    At this moment, he was so angry that he felt ignored that he didn''t fight at all. He wanted to continue to speak sarcastically, but at this time, the Soviet German who was in the first place already said, "general fan, there are mercenaries outside the city. You know, but I don''t know if there are any countermeasures?"


    "Well, I know. Just now I went up to the city wall and took a look. It was mercenaries outside the city, and the God of war came in person this time." fan Yuhai nodded his head. The reason why he came late was not because he didn''t get up, but because he went to the city wall first and got to know the situation.


    Listening to fan Yuhai say that he has learned something, Su De nodded with satisfaction. This is what famous generals do, not the kind of villains who can only stand there and ridicule others. Once on the battlefield, they can''t use anything. The war was just around the corner, and his mind just flashed away. When Su De heard that Yang Chendong was coming, he asked, "is the God of war coming, too? Are you sure?"


    "Yes, the banner belonging to the God of war has been played, and in such a war, he is immediately in the grassland, so there is no reason not to show up." fan Yuhai did not look into the distant land, but with intuition, he believed that the old opponent must be among the mercenaries outside the city.


    Seeing what Fan Yuhai said was so sure, Su De''s face changed again and again, "even the God of war has come. It must be that they are bound to win the capital of Yi. What should we do?"


    "Yes, of course." fan Yuhai blurted out, as if talking about a very common thing.


    Indeed, the mercenaries appeared so quickly, and it was only seven days since the last defeat that they made a comeback, which was indeed somewhat beyond his expectation. In his opinion, the most important thing to do after being hit by this is to conserve energy and prevent them from attacking Shicheng. Where will they take the initiative to attack others?


    But God of war is God of war. What he does is always unexpected. It has to be said that the sudden emergence of mercenaries also caught fan Yuhai unprepared. Even now, he has not understood what the God of war thinks. Can not figure out what the other side thinks, does not delay the decision to fight with one.


    "Fight? That''s the God of war. Can we fight?" agadorzi opened his mouth, but this mouth weakened his morale first. I can see that he was really scared of being beaten by this man.


    Sud didn''t stop agadorzi from saying such words this time. In fact, why didn''t he worry? He fought and lost two wars with the God of war. At the worst, he was chased by others for thousands of miles and fled to the northwest of Yinma River. All these can prove the idea in his heart.


    "Why can''t he fight? The God of war is also a man. He will be injured if he gets an arrow. If the saber is cut on his neck, it can also take his life. He is no different from us. In addition, our troops are obviously several times more than the other side. In addition, we are the main guard and they are the main attack, which makes the fire gun unable to give full play to its greatest advantage, but it can be a war." Fan Yuhai said his decision and his basis, and then his eyes fell on Su De, obviously asking this person to make the final decision.


    "This..." Su De, whose eyes were a little dodgy, didn''t immediately answer fan Yuhai''s question, but turned his eyes to agadorzi and asked, "adult agadorzi, what do you think of this matter?"


    "Er..." agadorzi wanted to make a statement at the moment, but fan Yuhai opposite had answered first: "Khan, Lord agardo, we can''t hesitate. If we want to escape just because mercenaries appear, when can we defeat them? Besides, in the last war, we have proved ourselves and that mercenaries are not invincible. If we don''t fight and retreat this time, we may have no chance to win from now on Do we have to live a life of hiding after Tao? Like a mouse in the dark for a lifetime? "


    Fan Yuhai had to cut in, otherwise once agadorzi stated his position, the battle would really be unnecessary. I''m afraid he would withdraw.


    I''ve heard for a long time that the Mongols eat meat and the people of the Central Plains eat grass. Those who eat grass can''t eat meat. But as soon as they came here, fan Yuhai found that the fact is not what he imagined. Everything has reversed. Once the grassland cavalry with unlimited scenery heard the name of mercenaries, they were scared and weak, and they were scared three points before the war.

 Chapter 828

    Originally, agadorzi wanted to say that he would withdraw from the army. He was really scared by Yang Chendong, but now fan Yuhai said so, he couldn''t speak. On the contrary, although the Soviet Union was also quite afraid of Yang Chendong, it had not reached the level of retreat without war. Now listening to fan Yuhai''s strong support for the first World War, he asked after thinking for a moment: "how sure is general fan under the first World War?"


    "At least 50 percent." fan Yuhai answered quickly this time. It was obvious that he had a dispute in his heart. Even what he said was conservative. He had just seen it on the city wall. The sudden emergence of mercenaries did scare some people, but the other party''s military strength was limited. From a distance, it was just more than 10000 people. Their three forces were united, almost 60000 troops, and all of them were cavalry. Such strength changed to the past, There''s nothing wrong with the soldier''s Guide. What is the fear of fighting nearly 60000 and more than 10000 now?


    "50%?" SUD Khan nodded, "so we can fight a war. In this way, I will hand over the command of my Mobei Mongolian army to the general. I hope you will not live up to Ben Khan''s trust."


    The atmosphere in the hall was suddenly frozen because of this sentence. Agadorzi raised his head and looked at SUD. The transfer of military power is tantamount to handing over all their lives. The Soviet Union is really generous.


    "Thank you so much, Yuhai will not let Khan down." fan Yuhai also flashed a surprised look on his face, but he soon recovered. Only when he opened his mouth, his name had changed. He just called Khan and showed his intimacy without his name.


    "OK, OK." SUD seemed very happy to hear the change of the name, and then his eyes unconsciously moved to agadorzi to see what he did.


    Agadorzi didn''t seem to hear the conversation between the two at the moment, just bowed his head and meditated. It is absolutely impossible for him to hand over his military power. He has never fully believed in a person. At the beginning, he would not believe his brother Tuotuo Buhua Khan. Now he can''t fully believe his son Hala, let alone an outsider like fan Yuhai who doesn''t know where to kill him.


    Agador was speechless, and a flash of anger flashed on SUD''s face. Why, I handed over the military power. Don''t you want to hand over the military power of 15000 people? If you want to defeat mercenaries, you must go all out and never mix a little personal thoughts with them.


    "Well, Yuhai is ready to go out." fan Yuhai doesn''t seem to mean to force agadorzi. Maybe he knows that even if he wears his tongue here, he won''t hand over his military power. If he gets too much, it will only lead to internal instability. That''s right. It''s better not to force him first. Of course, he dared to make such a decision because after taking over the military power under the Soviet Khan, he had the determination to defeat mercenaries.


    What about the God of war? Without soldiers, can you turn the sky with one''s own strength?


    After fan Yuhai finished, he resolutely turned away without waiting for others to say anything. Sud Khan snorted coldly and brushed his sleeves. He didn''t even look at agadorzi, but left his father and son in the hall.


    "Father, they have all gone, let''s go back." if Hara looked out and saw that he and his father were left, and there was no use staying here, he stretched out his hand and helped his father to stand up from his chair.


    "Ah, it seems that this is not our place to stay for a long time." agadorzi, who got up slowly with the help of his son, sighed from the bottom of his heart. In the past, he had a good relationship with fan Yuhai, and even the other party was subordinate to his own relationship. The two weak alliances were able to resist the powerful Soviet German Khan. But now, fan Yuhai is obviously attracted to the past, which has made earth shaking changes in the comparison of the situation. The previous fairness has been broken. As a weak party, it will be very dangerous to stay here.


    Now there is a powerful foreign enemy, the God of war, in front, so no one will do anything to him. But once the mercenaries withdraw? That''s the time to clean the interior. It''s also the time to see the outcome. I''m afraid it''s not so easy even if he wants to go.


    War has always been like this. There is no certain who is right and who is wrong, and no one will tell you about benevolence, righteousness and morality. We all want to strengthen ourselves. In order to achieve this goal, we may be friends who eat meat and drink together today. Tomorrow, we may fight each other because of our interests.


    Agadorzi sighed and listened to his son halaro. He was also a little clever. Then he said, "father, we might as well watch first, and don''t care who wins or loses. If it''s not good, let them fight for both. This is only good for us, not bad."


    "Hmm?" agadorzi raised his head and looked hesitant. Originally, he wanted to send some troops and horses to express his goodwill, but when he heard his son''s words, he felt very reasonable. Yes, it''s going to turn over. Can you get any benefits if you don''t send troops? It''s nothing more than self injury. Who dares to treat him when the enemy is in the present? Even so, it''s better to laugh at the wind and rain. Maybe there will be their own opportunities.


    "My son is right. In this way, my father is tired and needs to go back and have a good rest. During this period, without my command, my army can''t use one soldier and those who disobey the order will be killed." agadorzi''s voice is like Hong and his face is firm. Just after saying this, the whole popularity suddenly changed, like suddenly getting a lot older, that is, the pace of walking became unstable, and it really looked like it needed a good rest. Such a person is really blind if he doesn''t act.


    After fan Yuhai gained the military power of Mobei Mongolian tribe, he immediately convened all generals to hold a military meeting. Under the Soviet Khan seat, the following generals, although they still had some opinions in their hearts, did not show it, but began to send troops gradually according to the requirements of the meeting.


    One hour after the mercenaries surrounded Yidu City, the Mongolian army in the city finally reacted. A large army with various flags came out of the city and set up a huge formation five miles in front of the city. From a distance, it was dark, giving people a sense of infinity.


    In contrast, the more than 10000 mercenaries besieged the city have become more powerful and less powerful. But when some people are restless, they will inevitably look at the God of war flag above the main array. When they see the more than 100 black cavalry under the flag, everyone is determined that as long as the God of war is here, they will not be afraid of any opponent or enemy.


    Even if the number of enemies exceeds them several times, the God of war has such magic power and magic power.


    Yang Chendong rode a white dragon horse and stood in the array. He looked at groups of Mongolian cavalry coming out of the city with a telescope. A smile flashed under his eyes. Then his eyes were firm and calm. He said to the flag bearer: "order the whole army to be ready for the enemy''s charge. Use guns at a long distance and arrows at a short distance. Don''t entangle with the enemy."


    The flag was flying high and swinging constantly, and the command was conveyed. At present, the independent division and all regiments were prepared for defense according to his requirements.


    The six fire gun battalions of the independent division have now been broken and divided directly in front of other regiments. In this way, there is only one fire gun battalion in a regiment, but they are evenly divided and stable. They will not be afraid of each other''s impact.


    Outside Yidu City, the Mongolian coalition forces are gathering and constantly mobilizing. It is obviously impossible to expand the scores of all cavalry within the scope of five miles. Therefore, Liu duo and cha Mubarak rushed out for the first time.


    Chamubara is one of the generals under SUD Khan, and Liu Duo is the general who was personally trained by fan Yuhai. The two men, each with five thousand cavalry, guarded the left and right sides of the Chinese army. Among the Chinese army, fan Yuhai''s eyes have fallen to the city gate several times. He still didn''t see agadorzi''s soldiers going out of the city. He had to sigh and say in his heart, "even if you want to watch the tiger fight on a mountain, don''t blame me for having to settle accounts with you after autumn."


    At this time, fan Yuhai had a heart to kill agadorzi. The two were not familiar with each other, but only to better integrate here. Fan Yuhai looked inferior and even expressed his willingness to respect each other, so he joined the union. But now, he has won the trust of SUD Khan. In that case, the previous stepping stone is no longer useful. Why not abandon it or step on it again.


    Fan Yuhai looked up at the mercenaries wearing green uniforms five miles away and raised his right hand, "beat the drum and send a thousand cavalry from the left and right armies to test the attack."


    Dong Dong Dong... The drums are shaking the sky. It seems that every blow can hit the hearts of the people, which makes people excited and excited.


    Under the sound of drums, two thousand cavalry of the Mongolian coalition army came out slowly from the left and right sides and came step by step.


    "Order fengzhui commander and Suhe commander to send 1000 cavalry on the left and right sides to engage with the enemy. Tell them that my young master is here watching them and waiting to ask for merit." Yang Chendong saw the number of the other party and looked as usual. Even though the other party only sent two thousand cavalry, there was no need to use fire guns, so it was better for the cavalry to treat the cavalry once.

 Chapter 829

    Yang Chendong knew that this was just a test between the two sides. If he didn''t dare to fight even this cavalry, it would inevitably lead to bad morale. Thinking of what will happen next, if there is a problem with the morale of the army now, it will be even harder to do next. It''s better to meet the enemy and have a good start.


    The flag bearer conveyed Yang Chendong''s command. After chasing the wind and Su he saw the command, they were very excited. This is the best chance to perform in front of the sixth young master. At ordinary times, we can''t ask for anything. Now we finally have a chance to show it well. At present, the two leaders are in good faith. They became the captain of the Stormtrooper team, and then selected a thousand strong cavalry warriors. When the enemy moved forward to a place two miles, they also rode slowly forward.


    "Comrades in arms, the God of war is looking at us behind us? The opportunity is right in front of us. It depends on everyone''s performance. When the knife comes out later, everyone should not keep his hand, but show me to strengthen the military power of the cavalry regiment, okay?" he rode forward slowly as the leader''s pursuit of the wind and did ideological work for everyone.


    Batu, who had just made contributions, was among the cavalry regiment and was selected into the 1000 cavalry camp in the first battle. He once saved the life of Deng Yu, a battalion commander, on the battlefield. Because of his bravery, he was liked by the commander and asked for it directly. He became a platoon commander of a battalion and a company.


    At this time, Batu not only came by himself, but also brought a row of soldiers among the thousands. At this time, his heart was surging, and he knew that this was the time for his performance and opportunity. Thinking that his family had been changed because he joined the mercenary army, and that he had found the career of his life, his eyes were full of firm and incomparable war spirit. "Comrades in arms, this is our chance to show. The God of war is looking at us, all our comrades in arms are looking at us, and our families in the city are looking at us. Then we can''t live up to their expectations. When the battle starts, we charge together with me, rush into the enemy camp with the sharp arrow array, and follow the usual training after entering the enemy Riding Camp The "three three three" system of warfare is practiced. Everyone acts as horns for each other, supports each other, kills the enemy''s individual, raises his horse and turns over. "


    "Kill one of them and turn the horse over." a platoon of 29 soldiers said in a low voice. However, such a dull voice can suppress everyone''s murderous spirit and ensure that they can play an amazing strength when World War I breaks out.


    Not only Batu platoon, but also dozens of other platoon soldiers, inspired by their leaders, secretly accumulated strength and suppressed their murderous spirit, waiting for the outbreak of that moment.


    Time is constantly turning, and the cavalry distance between the two armies is shrinking all the time. When the distance between the two sides was only two miles, the generals of both sides issued the order of the whole army to charge. Each rushed for a mile, which is the minimum of cavalry charging. If you are close, I''m afraid you can''t give full play to the excellence of flying horses.


    The two sides launched an attack at almost the same time, and the earth trembled at this moment, and the sound of shouting and killing filled the ears of the first cavalry. The distance of one mile each was just completed in more than ten breath time, and then saw the light of the knife flashing and the figure flying.


    After the wind, he took the lead. Holding a sharp saber, he wore a windy black cloak and rushed to the forefront of a thousand cavalry like a black whirlwind. On his two wings, hundreds of riders accompanied him. Under the leadership of his "arrow tip", he was like a sharp knife, straight into the heart of the enemy.


    Following the wind, on both sides about 100 meters away from him, a "arrow tip" has been formed. They are either composed of a company of 100 people or a combat platoon of 30 people, forming a large and small number of arrows, which plunge into the Mongolian cavalry coalition that is also charging.


    With the help of the speed of the war horse, the sharpness of the saber and the exquisite equestrian skills, once chasing the wind into the enemy''s ride, it will be chopping and killing again and again. The hard training of chopping a thousand knives a day finally paid off. Under the constant flying of sabers, one enemy horse after another was cut off, one head after another was thrown into the sky, and the blood spilled in the air, indicating the cruelty and cold blood on the battlefield.


    The wind chasing figure pierced like a knife, quickly took away several lives, and deeply rushed out a hole in the other party''s cavalry array, so as to facilitate the influx of more soldiers behind them and give full play to their strength. At the next moment, Batu and others, who were slower than him by the first half of a beat, finally met the enemy, and then went straight in like a model, giving full play to the power of the arrow tip, and the enemy finally began to ride in disorder.


    The Communist Party of China has only sent thousands of cavalry. It is supposed to integrate these forces and form a square array with enough unity to fight. This is the way of cavalry. Facts have proved that the strength of cavalry comes from the power of their phalanx and from their repeated attacks. In such an environment, even if you have extraordinary force and can kill one person, ten people and a hundred people, can you still fight thousands of people? If you can''t do it, or have a little disappointment, then it''s time for ten thousand knives to pierce your heart.


    Therefore, cavalry confrontation is never a time to be a personal hero. If someone does, they will only be surrounded by ten thousand cavalry. Then when there are enemies around, there will be no other end except ten thousand knives through the heart.


    This idea has been as deep-rooted in the hearts of people. Because of this, they are not adapted to the sudden change of the playing method of mercenaries. Originally, I was waiting for my companions to gather around and form a joint force to launch an impact. Only then did I find that they had been broken by each one. Moreover, the mercenary''s "arrow point" is not only one, but also divided into more than a dozen branches, attacking in different directions, giving people a feeling that nowhere is an enemy and nowhere is dangerous.


    The "sharp arrow" array is a cavalry killing array created by Yang Chendong after summarizing the experience of later generations. Imagining the sharp knife squad, sharp knife platoon and sharp knife company in future wars, Yang Chendong was thinking that he could apply this tactic to the battlefield.


    The so-called sharp knife is not a pioneer. Vanguard refers to the team that first meets the enemy and takes the lead, but the sharp knife is like its name. It is a sharp weapon that can be deeply inserted into the enemy''s heart. It is the kind that the enemy can''t die with one knife.


    Of course, there is a very important condition to make the arrow sharp, that is, as an arrow, you must be very brave and completely ignore life and death. Only in this way can you break the other party''s cavalry camp and play its due role. Otherwise, even the tip of the knife will be broken without entering the enemy''s body. It will not be able to exert its power, but will only make the soldiers behind become Ownerless and eventually be scattered and killed one by one.


    The point of the arrow is hard to find, at least for most Mongolian cavalry. But this problem is nothing in Yang Chendong''s eyes, because he has incomparable wealth of grassland people and advanced weapons that other armies can''t compare.


    Since he returned to Shicheng this time, he began to advocate the battle method of the sharp arrow. In order to achieve his goal, he offered a very favorable condition, that is, once he became the tip of the arrow after examination, he can get twice the reward than other comrades in arms. Not only that, he will also get a set of "bulletproof jacket" to protect his upper body, so as to ensure that the loss can be minimized on the battlefield.


    Naturally, this bulletproof vest is not as powerful as the one worn by Dachang Zhong or Yang Chendong. It''s just a jacket that looks like a vest, in which two steel plates and a lot of light cotton are sandwiched. But that''s it. There''s no problem dealing with ordinary swords.


    That is, there are rich rewards ahead and enough self-protection equipment. There is an endless stream of soldiers who sign up for the examination of the tip of the arrow at one time. In a word, people in this era are not afraid of death. They are just afraid that death is worthless. Just because the mercenaries have a very complete set of pension policies for the dead soldiers, especially the meritorious dead soldiers, it is already worth a lot of people to work hard.


    Once the war dies, the family will benefit. Many people will read their good deeds and come to the world. Far more than other Mongolian armies, people are dead when they die. No one will look at you more and don''t know how strong you are. And once you have made war achievements before you die, the rich rewards will come. Not to mention that you can live a carefree life, but at least you can live a stable life for many years. This is worth it anyway.


    Yang Chendong has always been very generous to the soldiers who killed the enemy on the battlefield. These people are fighting for their lives. With this one, they should get more. It is precisely because of this favorable policy that mercenaries can often display the combat effectiveness of one against two, or even one against five and one against ten.


    Under the stimulation, the tactic of the sharp arrow was formed. It was first used in the battlefield, and facts have proved that this method is feasible. You seem to be the most powerful arrow, chasing the wind first rushed into the enemy array. Although you inevitably suffered a lot of knives, you didn''t suffer any damage under the protection of bulletproof vests. In contrast, the enemy was completely stunned by this tactic. When the tip of arrows rushed into their formation one after another, chaos finally appeared.


    The strength of cavalry lies in the battle array. Only in this way can it form a favorable impact and cause damage to the opponent. If both sides are cavalry, which side is in chaos first often represents the beginning of which side''s failure.

 Chapter 830

    The battle array can no longer give full play to his due strength. Under the constant impact of the arrow tip, one Mongolian cavalry after another has become a scattered soldier. Without the protection of the left and right wings, they have become lambs to be slaughtered. Often they can''t rush out for tens of meters, their blood will splash, and they will be injured or killed by several knives.


    In contrast, with the sharp arrows of the wind chasing cavalry regiment, they wedge into the enemy camp like nails, disperse the enemy and kill them one by one. Even if some soldiers temporarily lose contact with the team, they still have the three-three system of warfare. As long as there are three cavalry, they can give play to the power of a small charge, even if there are ten cavalry, they can resist for a while. If there are too few opponents, they will be killed and the war will be invincible.


    On the other side, Su He, the head of the Tatar cavalry regiment, also became the tip of the strongest arrow. In terms of his personal strength, he was not as good as chasing the wind, and even stronger. He led the Tatar cavalry in a rampage, like going deep into the uninhabited territory, chopping one team after another and one Mongolian cavalry under his horse, constantly expanding the results.


    "Call back the troops." fan Yuhai, who was riding on the horse, had deep eyes. When he looked carefully, he could see the surprise. Seeing that there were no more cavalry left and had no attack power, he quickly issued a withdrawal order.


    The Mongolian cavalry who survived on the battlefield were like Amnesty. Hearing the sound of Mingjin, they quickly retreated from the battlefield, but Lien Chan array was broken. Now it''s not so easy to escape. In the process of retreating, not only do they have to endure the entanglement of mercenary cavalry, but also they have to suffer from the long-range shooting of bows and arrows after they finally get out of the battle array. In this escape, at least hundreds of cavalry were shot by bows and arrows, the escaped horse fell and died on the road of hope for life.


    In the end, the two thousand cavalry sent escaped, less than five hundred of them, and almost everyone was injured, and their faces glittered with fear. It was just this war. Some soldiers'' fighting heart has been broken. No one can guarantee whether they will do their best if they are sent to the battlefield.


    In contrast, the strengthening of cavalry regiment and Tatar regiment only have less than 100 casualties, most of them are injured, and most of them are slightly injured. They can return to the battlefield soon after they need only a little dressing.


    This is the strength of mercenaries. Of course, there is a sharp arrow. The strength of the array is certainly because most of the soldiers sent this time are veterans and people who can recruit and be good at fighting. However, the victory is realistic and put in front of everyone. Others can''t question anything.


    It is also thanks to the combat power that can only be formed by veterans of a hundred battles. In the mercenaries opposite, there is a certain proportion between the recruits and the original captured soldiers. Otherwise, if the battle continues, people really can''t see the hope.


    Chasing the wind and Su He led the army back. They were greeted by the loud congratulations and cheers of other comrades in arms. For a time, the two commanders, including the soldiers who followed them, all looked happy. At this time, Yang Chendong''s voice, riding on the white dragon''s horse, sounded at the right time, "all those who have just made meritorious service in the war, write it down and return to reward it."


    "The God of war is mighty! The God of war is mighty!" suddenly, the sound of shouting resounded through the land. After a while, the sound became higher and higher. Not only the veterans of the hundred battles were cheering, but also the recruits who had just joined the army for several days, as well as the former prisoners who had just transferred from the construction team to the army.


    At this moment, they are rapidly integrating into the collective of mercenaries. They are feeling what it means to be prosperous and lose.


    The shouts from this side reached the opposite side, and the faces of the Mongolian cavalry became very ugly. Before that, some people underestimated the battle of Yidu city a few days ago and thought that the legendary powerful mercenaries were just like that. But after witnessing this behind the scenes just now, they quickly closed their mouths. In contrast, they just knew how lucky and difficult the previous victory was.


    Of course, many generals have their eyes on fan Yuhai, who is riding on a horse and has the same complexion. In the last war, people listened to his advice, which hit the mercenaries hard. Now the God of war appears in person. They expect their general to come up with better countermeasures.


    Fan Yuhai''s complexion remained unchanged, but he had already had a rough sea in his heart. He had fought with Yang Chendong before, directly or indirectly more than once, but that was just the battle of infantry. The other party relied on the advanced continuous fire gun with long attack range. However, the current battle was completely hard to hard, and the defeat was so ugly and so fast, which was somewhat beyond his expectation.


    But a famous general is a famous general after all. Fan Yuhai will not be discouraged by a temporary failure. He looked at the mercenary opposite and had a new concern in his heart. In the end, you still have few people, and the proportion of hundred war veterans is too low. This is the weakness of the other party. In a small-scale battle, perhaps we can rely on these advantages to win, but can we fight on a large scale? Even if the casualties are one to two, or even higher, he can afford it. On the contrary, the mercenary can''t stand it. Once that time comes, it''s time for him to fight back with all his strength.


    "Send orders, send five thousand cavalry to the left and right, impact!" the idea flashed in my mind, and finally turned into words, which was vomited out of fan Yuhai''s mouth.


    Liu duo and cha mubala were stunned when they heard the military order. Then they understood the general''s meaning. At that time, they hugged their fists and went down to allocate cavalry.


    Soviet Khan handed over the command of the battlefield to fan Yuhai, and he had the power to dispatch more than 40000 troops. It was only five thousand people on each side. It was really not a big deal. Only half an hour later, the cavalry was mobilized. Then, under the leadership of their generals, they began to move slowly straight ahead.


    Through the telescope, he saw everything about the Mongolian cavalry in his eyes. Yang Chendong smiled, "inform everyone to defend with all their strength. Once the enemy rushes into the range of the fire gun, there is no need to be polite. If the other party retreats, the cavalry will impact and greet them with bows and arrows."


    Fan Yuhai wants to kill himself with crowd tactics, which is really a good move. But it also depends on whether Yang Chendong is willing to play with him. That is, he has the advantage of advanced fire guns. Why not take advantage of it? What cavalry hedge will fools do with you one-on-one? I had a move with you before, but it was just to boost morale. That is, the goal has come. Next, it''s time to abuse each other.


    When the flag was waving, the officers who were still waiting for the ordered soldiers to send troops had to press down and rush forward to have a good fight, and began to quietly watch the performance of the firemen. Of course, they didn''t do anything, but ordered the soldiers below to prepare bows and arrows. Once the enemy retreated, they would catch up and beat the water dogs.


    Yidu city.


    The news of the defeat of the Mongolian soldiers in the first World War has been spread to the city. It is obvious that some people are stunned and some people keep shaking their heads. Hararuo deliberately walked around the street, and then went back to the temporary mansion where his father lived. As soon as he entered here, he shouted, "father, father, fan Yuhai, the anti bone guy lost. Hey, hey, I said, who does he think he is? How can he be the opponent of the God of war."


    In my heart, Hala naturally hates Yang Chendong. If it weren''t for him, he might have been the son-in-law of the Khan of Mobei Mongolian tribe. But his hatred for fan Yuhai is the same.


    Although fan Yuhai never said that he was a subordinate of agadorzi from beginning to end, he always thought so in the eyes of the wonderful father and son. Now the two enemies are fighting together. No matter who wins or loses, they are happy to see.


    In the courtyard, agadorzi was basking in the sun. He sat in a chair with a very relaxed expression on his face.


    Although there was a war outside, agadorzi was not worried at all. On the contrary, he is waiting for SUD Khan to beg him to send troops? At that time, he will speak to the lion.


    Looking at the really ugly son shouting into the hospital, agadorzi shook his head reluctantly. His son is not good at skills and has a good temper. I really don''t know how to survive when he is gone one day.


    Hararuochu seemed to just want to vent his mood, and didn''t have to ask his father to respond to his cry. Seeing that his goal was achieved, he turned and left, "father, I''m going to have fun. It''s really annoying to stay in this yard."


    The so-called fun, of course, is to find a woman. Mu Ren, the original guard of Yidu City, escaped, but many people did not escape with him. The last fire only burned the east city, and the other three cities were not affected. Not only that, but even some industries did not exist, because there were nearly 60000 Mongolian cavalry in the city, and some industries became more lively than before.


    If Hara wants to have fun, it is naturally a matter of men and women. Knowing that his son''s appearance is too ugly, he has not married yet. Agadorzi has always let things go. Just considering that the city was not very safe, he nodded gently to the escort around him. When the last team of ten guards followed out of the house, they wanted to protect the childe''s safety.


    But what they didn''t know was that when hararuo went out into the street, behind him, behind his guard, someone was watching all this closely.

 Chapter 831

    Fan Yuhai, who was riding on his horse and standing outside the city, thought about the safety and friendship in the city as early as he set out for the war. Therefore, he deliberately left another confidant Zhang Meng beside SUD Khan in order to prevent any accidents. As for the agadorzi father and son, he just sent someone to keep an eye on them to prevent them from making trouble.


    This father and son can''t arouse fan Yuhai''s interest, but the 15000 cavalry under him is what he is determined to get. He is even ready to accept this force at any time. It can be seen that this man also has great plans.


    Besides, outside the city, five thousand Mongolian cavalry on the left and right, a total of ten thousand, launched an attack. When they walked two miles slowly and reached the middle of the battlefield, they did not see any reaction from the mercenaries. It''s not like sending cavalry to fight at the beginning.


    This made the generals who led the team have a feeling that Zhang Er couldn''t touch his head, but the sound of beating drums didn''t stop in his ears, so their army couldn''t stop, so they simply rode and rushed forward.


    However, it was only three miles away. The cavalry only charged for more than two miles. When they could approach the mercenary cavalry camp in the last mile, the gunfire suddenly sounded. Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba, Baba.


    Six battalions, a total of 2400 Musketeers, squatted like a long snake in front of the mercenary cavalry, forming a tight fire net, and the enemy shot and killed them one by one within 500 meters.


    The speed of cavalry is very fast. It is not so easy for Musketeers to hit fast-moving targets. There are too many enemies to hold. It can really be described as dense. Under such an array, even if a blind man shoots at him, 90% of them may hit the enemy, not to mention the sound of guns in these six battalions has been trained for a long time.


    The gunfire was dense and sounded like firecrackers. The response was that Mongolian cavalry were shot and sacked every moment, every minute and every second. A little makes a lot, and more and more enemies die on the battlefield. Fan Yuhai in the rear station can''t help feeling distressed.


    He knew more about the musket than any general of the Mongolian cavalry. That''s why he knew the horror of this thing. At the beginning, the powerful Jiaozhi country was defeated by such a gun? At that time, even the elephant soldiers could not take the slightest advantage, let alone the Mongolian cavalry charging on war horses.


    The gunfire continued, and more and more Mongolian cavalry died, but the distance of one mile was about to rush. At the moment, among the mercenaries, the sound of the charge horn sounded, Dudu Dudu... The loud voice fully stimulated the adrenaline of the human body, so that every soldier could not help but have a move to jump his horse and whip and kill.


    "Rush!" riding on the horse, the tiger awn in a white cloak roared, and then he rushed out first with a saber. Now he urgently needs a big victory to prove himself and wash away the shame brought to him by the defeat of the last war.


    The mercenary cavalry of all divisions and regiments moved behind him. In an instant, more than ten thousand cavalry jumped out of the array. At present, it was like an overwhelming rush, which shocked the Mongolian cavalry from afar.


    "Retreat, retreat." seeing that the situation was bad, fan Yuhai immediately launched a withdrawal order. At that moment, the voice of Mingjin kept ringing. Some Mongolian cavalry who were at a loss turned around and fled.


    Normally, their response was not slow, especially the military order issued by fan Yuhai was very timely. They should be able to retreat safely. However, before that, Yang Chendong gave an order and was ready. When Hu Mang and others attacked, holding the saber was just a means of feigning attack. Seeing that the other party turned and wanted to go, they picked up the long saber of the horse one by one, and there was a burst of fierce shooting behind the Mongolian cavalry.


    The long prepared bows and arrows and thousands of arrows fell into the ranks of Mongolian cavalry. Under a crackling sound, thousands of Mongolian Knights fell off their horses, dead or injured.


    This pursuit was three miles away. It was not until it came to the enemy and under the capital of Yi that the call to retreat sounded. At present, more than 10000 mercenaries and cavalry had to withdraw in order, which disappointed fan Yuhai, who was still waiting for the opportunity to fight back.


    When the mercenary retreated, there was no chaos at all. It was like rehearsing for a long time. It was not urgent or slow. Whoever retreated first and who stayed behind to cover had a full sense of hierarchy. Even now he sent cavalry, he was afraid it would not do any good. Not to mention that most cavalry are still in the city and have not been sent out. It takes time for him to dispatch troops.


    This is the disadvantage of small cities. There are no 60000 troops outside Yidu City, which may be one of the main reasons why Yang Chendong dared to lead troops to challenge.


    It was getting dark. Under the Second World War, we had not hurt the enemy, but we did lose more than 3000 people. Together, we ended today''s battle with nearly 5000 losses. "Retreat, all retreat back to the city, and defend strictly at night to prevent the other party from attacking at night." fan Yuhai said to Liu duo and cha Muba with the same look. Then he took the lead in riding into the city and went straight to the house where SUD Khan rested.


    Fan Yuhai met SUD Khan and truthfully reported what happened today. He was ready to be scolded. But unexpectedly, SUD didn''t blame him, just nodded, "well, the loss is not big. Can you find out the reality of the God of war?"


    "Almost, the other party has too few soldiers. If they really fight together, it must be him who loses, so he should just want to give priority to intimidation. As long as we can stick to it, the other party will naturally retreat if we can''t take advantage of it." fan Yuhai replied in a deep voice after a little consideration.


    "Well, it''s all up to general fan. Against the God of war, it''s a great achievement to be able to defend the city and pool without losing it. After all, this man is so famous that even if he wants to defeat him, it''s not a day''s work."


    Su De even persuaded himself in turn. Fan Yuhai showed a very moved look and said, "yes, my subordinates remember."


    Su De is so generous. Of course, there is a reason to take a fancy to fan Yuhai''s ability. What''s more, the cavalry died in World War I today are not his lineage, nor the elite of Mobei Mongolian tribe. Such people may have been herding men yesterday, but they have become soldiers today. There are many such people in Mobei. It won''t hurt to die.


    Fan Yuhai naturally sees this, so today''s exploratory soldiers he sends are cavalry with weak combat power. Just from this point of view, he is very measured in his work.


    The Mongolian army retreated back to the city. Under the cheers, mercenaries began to set up camps and lit huge bonfires. Under the reflection of the fire, no matter veterans, captured soldiers or recruits, everyone''s face was filled with the smile of the winner.


    Today''s two wars and two victories have given them unparalleled confidence and made them full of trust in the God of war. They are more convinced that under the leadership of the God of war, the victory will belong to them.


    Outside the large account of the Chinese army, the figure floats, and the two guards change their defense to ensure the absolute safety of the sixth young master. In the big tent, Hu mang stood in front of Yang Chendong and flattered him. Or you can say it''s not flattery, but telling the truth.


    "Young master, you are so powerful. Your sharp arrow array completely beats the other party at a loss. With the charge of musketeers against cavalry and static braking, we can effectively avoid all kinds of disadvantages in mobile shooting. In this way, it won''t be long before we can eat these Mongolian soldiers and be ashamed of our blood."


    Hu mang was still talking excitedly, as if he were talking about what a great thing, but Yang Chendong suddenly raised his head, "do you really think we can destroy the 60000 Mongolian army in front of us with our current array?"


    "Ah?" Hu mang was stunned by the sudden question. He stood there at a loss. He didn''t know what to do for a long time.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong didn''t mean to embarrass him. He soon asked himself and replied, "the other party has nearly 60000 soldiers, and we are only more than 10000. There are still many recruits in the army, some captured soldiers who haven''t fully adapted to our military regulations. Relying on this strength, it''s completely impossible to defeat the Mongolian coalition army from the front."


    Not that it is impossible, but it is completely impossible. Just from this sentence, Yang Chendong''s mind is still very clear. Then he said: "today we can win, but because the veterans and guns have given full play to their advantages. If the two sides really start a war, we must lose."


    "This... This is impossible." Hu mang said as if he didn''t believe it.


    "Nothing is impossible. Hu Mang, as a general, the most important thing is to recognize the situation and size up the situation. Knowing it can''t be done, it''s definitely not what a general of the army should do, but just the courage of every man." Yang Chendong''s face remained unchanged and he was still very calm.


    This time, Hu Mang''s face changed again and again. He thought of the last big defeat. It was precisely because he underestimated the enemy and rushed forward. He sent troops without completely understanding the situation of the other party. As a result, he made a big defeat, which greatly reduced the strength of mercenaries, and the sixth young master had to fight in person.


    Seeing the sudden change of Hu Mang''s face, Yang Chendong sighed and said again: "I don''t want to blame you. In the last war, you were responsible for the defeat of the army. However, several of the following leaders were confused by the victory. They thought that the mercenaries were really invincible. Once the army appeared, the enemy would flee? Hum! Don''t think about it. The Mongols have ruled here for so many years If so, Daming would not have gone to war several times and failed. Failure is not terrible. What''s terrible is that he doesn''t know how to lose. That''s the one who can''t be saved. Do you understand? "

 Chapter 832

    Listening to Yang Chendong''s comments, Hu mang replied: "yes, young master, we have summarized our experience. If we don''t find out the situation in the future, we will definitely not send troops easily. I can assure you."


    "Yes." Yang Chendong''s face looked a little better. The last battle has been defeated. It is meaningless to tangle about this matter. As long as several military commanders sum up the lessons and don''t repeat the previous problems in the future, the soldiers who died in the war can rest in peace.


    Sometimes defeat is not terrible. On the way to growth, what compensation for failure is not another harvest, but a premise to be strong? As long as the heart is not defeated after the defeat, you can still have the heart to fight again, and the more you fight, the more brave you will be.


    "Well, you go down first and take good care of your barracks. In the next two days, we will only encircle but not attack. In the face of each other''s challenges, we may retreat appropriately to make concessions. At that time, the morale of the army must not be disordered. Go down and have a good talk with each battalion commander about what to do. Well, go and call the cavalry to strengthen the pursuit of the wind." Yang Chen picked up the hot tea in front of him in the East, He waved his hand gently. Hu mang was the first person he met, and he was definitely not the last. He was preparing for the next layout. He had something to explain to all the leaders.


    Hu mang left. It wasn''t long before he walked into the main account. Then he stayed for about half an hour and left with his head held high. One group leader after another walked into the main account. Everyone had a private conversation with the sixth young master for more than half an hour. This night, the oil lamp in the main account was on until dawn.


    At dawn, the troops buried pots for cooking, the smoke curled up, and the smell soon spread. There was a busy scene in the army.


    An hour later, the armies of the two sides who had enough to eat and drink began a new day of confrontation. In front of the Yi capital, fan Yuhai rode out. This time, the cavalry team behind him was more powerful. From a distance, the number has reached 20000.


    In the face of mercenaries, especially the God of war himself led the army. In fan Yuhai''s view, even the whole army can''t go too far.


    The cavalry team took thousands of people as a battle array, and soon opened the frame and arranged the battle. With the shout of the main general fan Yuhai, a thousand people team rushed out of the camp. The leader of the team was chambala, the tiger General of Mobei Mongolian tribe.


    After chambala appeared, he took the team of 1000 people and rushed straight towards the mercenary longitudinal horse opposite. When it was about kilometers away, he suddenly stopped. Countless experiences and facts have told them that it is relatively safe at this distance.


    Chambala, who stopped at a stop, began to shout, looking like he was going to win or lose alone with a mercenary general.


    ONE VS ONE! This ancient method of fighting for the courage of generals on both sides has been passed down to this day and has been used by some people. The cavalry, in particular, pays attention to the strictness of the battle line and the momentum of hedging. Only one person and one general can play a very limited role.


    Such tactics as single combat have not appeared for a long time. However, it appeared in front of the two armies today. Many people''s faces showed inexplicable. Then some generals'' faces were excited. It seemed that it was time for them to show their personal strength and meritorious service.


    Yang Chendong, riding on the white dragon''s horse, looked calm at the moment, as if he had not seen each other''s actions, quiet and motionless. This made many people look back at him. They were waiting for the God of war to choose the general, but when they found that the latter was indifferent, they didn''t dare to see it. But some brave people still spoke carefully with their comrades in arms, "what''s the matter? Doesn''t the God of war let us fight?"


    "Silence, no noise in the barracks." as soon as the soldiers below made an action, the head of the team immediately made a voice to stop it. Some battalion commanders also cooperated and advised the soldiers below to suppress the voice of discussion.


    All divisions and regiments are like this. Yu Guang of Yang Chendong sees these in his eyes and breathes a sigh of relief in his heart. The interview last night was very effective. At least all the leaders understood what they meant. With their suppression, the army will not be in chaos, but the morale will drop a lot, but there is no way. There is too much difference in troops. For the final general attack, it is impossible to lose any strength now.


    Speaking of it, last night, Yang Chendong had thought of countermeasures for fan Yuhai. If the roles of the two sides change, he has at least two ways to go. One is to raise the strength of the army and make a fierce attack with the advantage of number of people. For example, directly press 30000 troops, and then send 10000 troops to make an all-round impact to oppress the opponent with the advantage of military strength. In the face of tens of thousands of enemy riders, even the strength of muskets is limited. Once they are pressed, the role of muskets is very limited. It is difficult to win this battle.


    Of course, if you decide to do so, you have to do well and pay a heavy price. From this point of view, the possibility of fan Yuhai''s choice is low. After all, there are only 15000 people under his direct control. He can beat up all his troops, but if he does fight all the cavalry of the Soviet Khan, the Khan will never do it.


    If the first point doesn''t work, there is only the second point left, that is, sending a small part of the troops to challenge, slowly encroaching and competing with the mercenary forces. Accumulate big victories with small victories, so as to expand the war results.


    The advantage of this is that it will not lose too much, and it can continue to eliminate the troops of mercenaries. When the troops of mercenaries are reduced to a certain extent, it is the moment to implement the first set of plans. At that time, once the number of mercenaries was too low and faced tens of thousands of enemy troops, they had to flee.


    These are the two ways Yang Chendong thought of for fan Yuhai. Now, as expected, the other party sent a team of 1000 people to challenge.


    Naturally, a team of 1000 people is not terrible. Yang Chendong randomly sends a leader, or even a battalion commander with thousands of veterans to rush up. With the sharp of arrows and sabers, he can win. But it is impossible to win without paying a price. If a hundred people are killed in one war, thousands will be paid in ten times. Over time, mercenaries will be the first to bear it.


    Not to mention how many veterans there are in a team of more than 10000 people. Once they are really finished here, their effective combat power is run in by challenges one after another. Where can we spare the strength to launch a general attack?


    Therefore, the best way to deal with such a challenge is to ignore it and treat it as if you don''t see it. With the huge range of the gun, the other party naturally has nothing to do. The only drawback is that in the long run, the morale of the army must be seriously hit. This is the biggest test for mercenaries.


    Seeing the other party''s intention, Yang Chendong naturally won''t let it succeed, so he has the current idea of responding to changes with immobility.


    Chamubara, kilometers away, was already ready for World War I, but after finding that the other party had not moved for a long time, he thought of fan Yuhai''s entrustment. At present, he yelled loudly. What''s that? It''s like cowards, counsellors, pustules, etc. in the final analysis, it''s all kinds of abuse.


    What''s more, fan Yuhai seems to have been prepared. He even found cavalry soldiers who can speak Chinese. While scolding in Mongolian, when Chinese comes again and the voice resounds all over the earth, we can imagine how ugly the face of mercenary soldiers will be.


    "Battalion commander, I ask for war."


    "Battalion commander, I also ask for war. Even if I die on the battlefield, I can''t let them insult us like this."


    "Yes, let''s fight." under the curse, some impulsive soldiers could not help but blush and shout with anger.


    "Shut up." all battalion commanders were called by the regiment commander to hold a meeting last night. Naturally, they knew what to do. Although they are also very angry in the face of such a situation, they even want to rush forward with Matty sword now, but military orders can not be violated, and they can only obey.


    With the suppression of the regiments and battalion commanders, although many soldiers had some emotions, they did not cause any chaotic consequences. Under being scolded, many soldiers had to shut up, but judging from their angry faces, they just obeyed the military order and did not understand it in their hearts.


    After a burst of shouting and scolding, Cha Mubarak retreated in disappointment. In exchange, an unknown young general appeared with thousands of people. They were still a challenge. After half a day without an answer, a new round of curse war began, which naturally attracted a burst of dissatisfaction and the voice of asking for war from the soldiers.


    In this way, over and over again, shouting and scolding again and again, the discontent among the mercenaries is also growing. But the head and battalion commander suppressed again and again, and no one came out in violation of military discipline, but the morale of the army has begun to decline at this moment, constantly declining


    It was finally getting dark. The Mongolian cavalry also began to retreat, one by one, back to the city. The mercenaries also began to camp. The prepared hot food was sent to the soldiers. I don''t know why. Most people ate tasteless. Obviously, what happened today made them very depressed and suffocated.


    In the evening, after the soldiers entered the tent to rest, some battalion commanders finally got up and came to the head for instructions on what to do next? Some battalion commanders expressed concern. According to their wishes, can they ask the God of war for instructions and fight a few battles tomorrow? Otherwise, the morale of the army will fall too fast and the team will be difficult to take.


    The main account belonging to Yang Chendong was still on tonight. Yang Chendong closed his eyes and sat on the chair next to the stove in a cloak, but he didn''t see any regimental commander come to fight until dawn.

 Chapter 833

    When the day had begun to shine, Yang Chendong, who had been taking a nap with his eyes closed, opened his eyes, and then said to himself with a smile: "good, good."


    No one from Hu Mang and the commanders came to complain to themselves, which proved that they could still control the army. Based on this, he was not disappointed. Just after laughing, Yang Chendong looked outside the bright account and shook his head, "today is also a hard day."


    As expected, after the two sides were in formation again, the challenge of the Mongolian cavalry began again. Like yesterday, thousands of people still came out, shouting and scolding, and all kinds of insulting words were scolded. It was really as ugly as it should be, which once again attracted the angry scolding and war invitation of the soldiers below, Even more than yesterday. As a result, the battalion commanders had to order to catch several people named Huan, and then put them into the tent, which suppressed the soldiers'' temporary anger.


    Anyone can see that this is just an expedient, not the final solution. On the contrary, if such people are caught more, the rest will be only soft bones. If such soldiers let them kill the enemy, their prestige will be weakened by three points first.


    Under the Yidu City, fan Yuhai looked at all this with great interest and was in a good mood.


    In this war, mercenaries have too obvious shortcomings, that is, they have too few troops. After finding this weakness, he adopted the battle method of thousands of people in order to constantly run in the other party''s military strength. Once the other party''s strength is reduced by half, it is time for him to raise his troops to attack.


    Unexpectedly, the mercenaries were very tolerant, which really exceeded fan Yuhai''s expectation, but also made him happy. You know, not everyone insults mercenaries in front of them, and he can do this. Isn''t it a proof of his strength?


    More importantly, under such abuse, the morale of mercenaries must fall quickly. If they are not well controlled, military mutiny is also possible. And even if it is controlled by means of coercion, over time, the morale of the army is gone. Can such an army still win the war?


    Fan Yuhai was happy to wait for the city and had enough food for the army. He wanted to see how long the mercenaries could last. As long as he showed weakness, he would raise the army to attack and chase. At that time, he would become the first general to defeat the God of war.


    "What''s the situation in the city?" fan Yuhai asked Liu, the deputy general beside him, as if he thought of something while appreciating the yelling and scolding of his soldiers.


    "General, everything in the city is as usual." Liu snatched out a voice and answered. Then he seemed to understand fan Yuhai''s worry, so he said with a smile: "general, I''m relieved that although the defense of Yidu city is so strict, mercenaries won''t have any chance to steal the city."


    "Well, what Ben will worry about is not that they steal the city, but that there will be something else we don''t know." fan Yuhai said in a deep voice. Do mercenaries come here to scare them? Want to intimidate them into running away and get back face? And once he can''t scare, he can only hold on like this, but it doesn''t seem to be the style of the God of war. But if there was any purpose, what would it be?


    Fan Yuhai couldn''t figure it out. What he could do was to do well. "In this way, send someone to inform Zhang Meng and ask him to pay more attention to the situation in the city. There is also the need to protect SUD Khan and never give agadorzi an opportunity."


    Unexpectedly, what else might mercenaries do, fan Yuhai had to give orders to Liu duo. He also knew, and did not know, that the ancients had the saying of taking the head of a general among 10000 troops, and there was another term called "beheading action" in later generations


    Beheading is the real purpose of Yang Chendong this time. All the people outside the city are serving this military goal and task.


    As early as when the wolf tooth special team was just established, one of the main military tasks formulated by Yang Chendong for them was beheading.


    As the commander of the first army, once informed, the commander will completely destroy the other party''s command center and resistance will. The image of "catch the king before catching the thief, and hit the snake seven inches" reflects this idea. The elements of "beheading operation" are fast, accurate and internal.


    That is, this time, the number of enemies is several times that of himself, and the role that can be played by ordinary means is too small. In particular, there are famous generals such as fan Yuhai. It is even more difficult to win by wisdom. In this way, beheading has become Yang Chendong''s first choice.


    Compared with mercenaries with guns and even artillery, the existence of the wolf tooth team is still very secret, even unknown to outsiders. It is precisely because others do not know that once used, it will play a greater role and be easier to succeed.


    If the other side is a large military camp, the main general is in the military account protected by layers of military camps. I''m afraid it''s too difficult to behead. But now the enemy is resting in the city, and there are many people in it, which creates enough conditions for beheading.


    Also in the army account, before Yang Chendong changed his seat to the sand table, he stared at the area marked Yidu City, and his breathing rate became much slower. "Newspaper" suddenly came the voice of Qiu Wu, the captain of the first guard. "Sixth young master, battalion commander Xu Yunsheng asked to see you."


    "Invite him in." Yang Chendong heard the speech and leaned back on the back of the chair. He knew that the conditions that should be prepared had been fully prepared. Next, it depends on the performance of Tiehu and baizuo in the city.


    Fan Yuhai is very careful. Before going to bed every night, he will walk around the city tower to see the army''s deployment at night. Only after ensuring that everything is safe can he leave satisfactorily. But he didn''t know that Yang Chendong didn''t mean to send a big army to attack at night. His hopes were all on the wolf tooth special team and ghost sniper team who had entered the city.


    These two teams, with limited personnel, are just a few dozen people. They want to enter the city and will not arouse anyone''s suspicion at all. Although the four gates of Yidu City have been closed since the mercenaries suddenly appeared, in fact, the iron tigers have disguised themselves into the city as early as a few days ago. Now they are making various preparations in the city. If they must be described in words, it is like Sun Wukong who has got into the belly of Princess Iron Fan and is preparing to make a big fuss.


    Even during the war, there was no curfew in Yidu city. Unlike Daming, they have never had such a statement and consciousness. Therefore, although it is completely dark and it is midnight, some shops can be seen lit by oil lamps on the street, and some people will walk around on the street.


    Zuihuan building, the largest and best-selling building in the city, is also the largest brothel in the city. In a box, two teams of dressed Iron Tiger and Bai Zuo are drinking here. At the same time, they are also discussing the action tonight. Beside them, two women with exposed clothes and heavy makeup are sleeping. No one can imagine that in such a place for fun, someone spent money but didn''t buy fun.


    Not to mention the task, nor that the two women are too unsightly, but that their military discipline does not allow them to do this when performing the task. Therefore, the two women who fainted after drinking ecstasy did not take another look, but lowered their voices and made plans for the evening.


    "The army is out for the third day, which is also the deadline set by the sixth young master for us. We must take action tonight. How are you preparing?" Bai Zuo half lay on the table, looked at the Iron Tiger close at hand and whispered.


    "Everything is ready, thin monkey and King Kong are staring at the boy." Iron Tiger narrowed his eyes slightly, so that people can''t see what he is thinking now, that is, his murderous spirit, which was covered up for a while.


    The sixth young master once said that a real killer will not leak a trace of murderous spirit. If he can''t do this, he is unqualified. Now the iron tiger has entered this realm.


    "OK, then I''ll wait for your news." baizuo just said this, poured a glass of wine on his body, and made him walk out of the room with a strong smell of wine.


    At this time, the zuihuan building is the best time to have fun. I''m afraid leaving rashly will attract the attention of interested people, but the spirit of wine is completely different. That''s the best cover.


    When baizuo left, the iron tiger also got up, then put his right hand to his mouth, and a whistle came out. People with a heart can naturally hear it, but for those who are intoxicated with life and dream of death, this voice will not attract the slightest attention, but think which wave ¡¤ dangzi is doing menglang.


    The whistle fell, and in the best box in zuihuan building, a man holding two sleeping men with his left and right hands suddenly felt a cold in his neck, and then a stabbing chill rose from his heart. Instinctively, he wanted to reach out and touch the short knife under his pillow.


    "If ha La is a childe, why struggle? You should know that I will not give you any chance immediately. A thin man weighing only about 80 kg is laughing with a harmless smile, but if you look carefully, it is not difficult to find the killing intention hidden under the laughter.


    It was Hala ruochu lying in bed. Compared with fan Yuhai playing against the God of war outside the city every day, he stayed here every day and enjoyed what he thought was a beautiful thing in the world. But I didn''t expect that a hand would suddenly appear in front of me. How did he get in? Why didn''t the guards outside the door find out?

 Chapter 834

    Problems jumped out of his mind, but he couldn''t think so much at this moment, because the dagger back on his neck had now penetrated into his skin, and the feeling of blood crawling on his skin like a worm.


    Feeling that his life was threatened, halaro''s face changed. Compared with others, he is more afraid of death, especially after enjoying too much beauty in the world, he is more afraid of death and losing everything. "Brother, don''t be impulsive. I can give you whatever you want, whether you want money or officials. You must know my identity when you come here. I can meet you."


    Halaro''s cooperation was seen in the eyes of the thin monkey, and he couldn''t stop nodding, "well, I like to deal with smart people. Tell me, where is the crude oil in the city and what''s the password tonight?"


    "Crude oil? You... Who are you?" hararuo''s face changed greatly. He thought he could be satisfied whether the other party wanted money or officials. But when it comes to crude oil, he really has to be careful, because that thing doesn''t even want to provoke his father. The identity of those who inquire about crude oil seems to be ready to come out.


    The dagger slipped and suddenly came under the black fat chest, followed by a slight stab. Suddenly, a feeling of pain to the bone marrow also spread to hararuo''s body, making his face show a color of pain. At this moment, the thin monkey''s voice sounded again, "it seems that you haven''t figured out the current situation. That''s it. I''ll leave some marks on you."


    "No, no, I said, I said everything." he knew that Xiaoming was in the hands of others. Hala dared not be clever. He quickly begged for mercy and said the location of crude oil he knew, "it''s in the warehouse in the west of the city, which was originally the granary in the city."


    "Take me to have a look. Remember, boy, don''t play any tricks, otherwise I promise to take your life before you shout out." the thin monkey''s threat began. The warehouse in the west of the city is under the whereabouts of the crude oil they heard before, but they didn''t see it with their own eyes. It''s really reassuring.


    Trembling, hararuo put on his clothes, pushed the door and opened it. As soon as they went out, they saw the four guards guarding the door. At this time, as soon as they saw the childe coming out, they quickly bowed their heads and saluted. But when they saw the thin monkey walking with the shadow, the four guards couldn''t help showing a confused look in their eyes. They kept staring at the door. They didn''t see any man entering the room. Where did this man come from.


    Where do they know that one of the specialties of the thin monkey is osteoconstriction. Although the gap in the window outside the door is not large, it is enough for him to use his unique skills.


    "What are you looking at? Let the childe dig your eyes." the thin monkey noticed that the eyes of the four guards looked at himself, and then stared back fiercely. At the same time, the dagger set behind halaro''s waist gently used force.


    "Well, don''t look at it. It''s your own people." Hara, who was threatened, had to speak. Although he could speak freely now, he knew that once he said what he shouldn''t say, he must fall first.


    As soon as I said this, the faces of the four guards immediately showed a clear color, an expression we understand, and slowly lowered their heads. Obviously, they misunderstood this moment and thought that their childe had changed his taste. He no longer liked women but men.


    Hararuo, who was annoyed by the eyes of the four guards, wanted to shout, "your childe doesn''t have other hobbies. Even if he does, he won''t like such a thin man. Of course, these words can only be thought about in his heart.


    The thin monkey accompanied the childe and the four guards to walk outside the gate of zuihuan building. Along the way, many girls greeted him warmly, but he didn''t answer a word because of something on his mind. Hararuo was just thinking about a problem. After leaving the gate, there were six guards. Is it possible for them to come A counter attack?


    If Hara could not guess whether these people would kill themselves after they reached their destination, he would have a fight if he had the chance. This idea disappeared after he walked out the door and just joined six guards at a corner. For nothing else, he saw the short knives in their hands because three strangers suddenly appeared Flying, three times five divided by two, all the ten guards who seemed to be tall and strong fell to the ground, and the other party only had four with thin monkeys.


    Before the ten guards knew what had happened, all the fatal parts were injured and died. All this fell into halaro''s eyes. Suddenly he said in horror: "you... You just want to see crude oil, not kill."


    "Of course not." the thin monkey smiled, "if you''ve been honest and obedient, I won''t kill you. I can promise changshengtian. Well, there are no annoying flies now. We can go."


    Ten bodies were thrown into an inconspicuous corner in the dark, followed by four "guards" Hararuo went straight to the warehouse in the west of the city. In the process of their journey, the soldiers sent by fan Yuhai and agadorzi, their father, were solved one by one. Maybe they thought they were hiding well, but their every move was ignored in front of well-trained or even inhuman wolf teeth As if magnified by a magnifying glass.


    All the way to the warehouse in the west of the city, hararuo is still looking forward to changes. He knows that his father secretly arranges someone to follow him. As soon as they show up, he will seize the opportunity to escape. However, it was a pity that all the way was very calm. I even saw two teams of Mongolian patrol cavalry on the street. But if Hala, who cherishes his life, still doesn''t have the courage to shout out that voice, even though the thin monkeys swear to longevity, he can''t help but believe it.


    It has to be said that the kidnapper selected by Wolf Ya is the right person. A person who is extremely afraid of death will never joke about his own life. In this way, the five people smoothly came to the warehouse, where you can see a team of about 100 Mongolian soldiers guarding here. When he saw someone coming from a distance, one of them shouted, "who''s coming? Leave now."


    When the voice roared, Hala was obviously stunned, and her steps stopped at this point. At the moment, the back waist was covered with a dagger, and then the magic sound of the thin monkey came out, "what are you afraid of? Have you forgotten your identity?"


    Hararuo, who had been sweating a cold sweat, remembered who he was. From being coerced to now, he found his courage getting smaller and smaller. This was reminded by the thin monkey. Suddenly, he was full of pride. While striding forward, he also said: "who are you? Don''t you even know your childe?"


    Walking forward, he approached the door of the warehouse more and more. The guard naturally saw that it was hararuo with four guards. At present, he couldn''t help standing straight, "it''s the childe. But I don''t know what you''re doing here so late?"


    "Well, at my father''s order, come and get some fire oil to use." according to what the thin monkey taught before, if Hala with both hands on his back goes out, he will go to the warehouse.


    "Password." seeing someone coming into the warehouse, a Mongolian cavalry blocked halaro''s way according to the rules.


    "Dare you stop me?" he pretended to be very angry, and hararuo roared. "Have you forgotten that even your master fan Yuhai was once my father''s man?"


    Naturally, this remark is a little big. People just respect agadorzi for a while. Of course, no one will mention it at this time. Seeing that hararuo was angry, the guard general hurriedly came over, "childe, childe, don''t be common with this servant. He doesn''t know your identity, ha ha."


    "He doesn''t know. You always know. Isn''t it enough for me to stand here? Can''t I go in and have a look?" Hala looked like a demon king. Looking at the guard general, he would get angry at any time and even beat people violently.


    The comments about harara are naturally bad in the army. I don''t have much skill, but I have a lot of airs, especially my temper is smelly. I can''t stand it. I have a good Lao Tzu. If I really annoy others, I''ll beat you here. I''m afraid you''re reasonable and have no place to say. The guard will naturally know this truth, so he won''t force the childe because of a password. Then he smiled again and again, "young master, of course I know you. But if you want fire oil, you really can''t go in?"


    "Hmm?" I thought the general was inferior to me, but now when I heard his answer, it was obvious that it was not the case, and hararuo''s face pulled down.


    "Childe, childe, don''t be angry first. I''m not stopping you, but telling you that there''s no fire oil in it, and all of them have been transferred away." the guard came forward and whispered.


    "Moved away? Why didn''t I know about it?" halaro looked surprised on his face. It wasn''t pretending, but he really didn''t know.


    "Oh, it was general fan''s order. Soon after dark, the fire oil was transferred." the guard general naturally can''t say that this was originally fan Yuhai''s secret order. If you say so, it seems that people don''t trust agadorzi and his son, he can''t help the trouble.

 Chapter 835

    In fact, it''s not necessary for the guard general to say that Hala understood the meaning. He was angry when he thought that such a big thing should be concealed from his father and himself now, "Well, fan Yuhai''s shelf is getting bigger and bigger. Hum! Look, I won''t bother him tomorrow. OK, now you tell you where the fire oil has been transferred, it has nothing to do with you."


    Pretending to be very angry, Hala Ruo, who said this, fell his casual eyes on the guard general. But when he looked, he obviously saw the hesitation of the other party. At that moment, he said angrily, "why, do you want to hide it from me, or the oil of fire has not changed at all? You were cheating me."


    "Ah! No, No." the general really didn''t want to say. After all, the fire oil was transferred secretly. Of course, he didn''t want more people to know. But if Hara said so, if he didn''t tell the truth, he would really offend people to death. But then he had to step forward and say a place carefully.


    "Oh? It''s there." Ha La Ruo nodded in surprise after hearing this. Then he looked at the guard and said, "OK, I believe you for the time being. If you''re telling a lie, don''t blame me for cleaning you up."


    "Don''t dare. Just childe, please don''t tell me about it. Otherwise, I''m afraid general fan will hit me too." the guard arched his hands and begged for mercy as he spoke.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say it''s you. Just say I found it myself. All right, let''s go." Ha La Ruo went out with four guards, such as thin monkeys, turned and left. The guard couldn''t help wiping the sweat on his forehead. The little ancestor finally sent him away.


    Hararuo sent a group of five people and soon left the warehouse. When there was no one around, the thin monkey immediately asked, "say, where was the fire oil transferred?"


    At this moment, hararuo was far from as majestic as just now, but said with a look of begging for mercy, "I can tell you, but can you promise to spare my life?"


    "Of course, as long as we see the fire oil, I won''t kill you. I have sworn." the thin monkey said with a smile.


    At the thought of the oath as evidence, hararuo breathed a sigh of relief and said, "the fire oil has been transferred to the broken temple in the south of the city. I''ll take us to see it now."


    Fan Yuhai once burned mercenaries with fire and won a great victory. But he also knew that this thing was originally a double-edged sword, which could hurt others and himself. Therefore, the storage location of the fire oil was always changing. Except for the soldiers guarding the fire oil, no one knew where it went. This was originally to prevent mercenary spies from sneaking in After that, they set fire, but unexpectedly, they were found by mercenaries.


    Iron Tiger was really careful. Although he thought that the warehouse might be the place where fire oil was stored, he couldn''t believe it without seeing it with his own eyes. Unexpectedly, this caution was right. Soon after, halaro took thin monkeys and others to the broken temple. Sure enough, there was also a team of Mongolian soldiers guarding here, but they were all hidden in the dark, if not in the dark If Hara appears here, I''m afraid they won''t come out easily.


    However, no matter where it is, the facts have proved that the big brand of halaro is hard enough. Perhaps this also indirectly proves the loophole in the management of the Mongolian coalition army. In short, no general is willing to offend him actively, or let him enter the temple, take some crude oil and leave contentedly.


    Hundreds of barrels of crude oil were placed here in the temple. After leaving a certain distance, the thin monkey showed his original face, "well, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll tell Hutou the situation and see you later."


    With that, the thin monkey quickly left, leaving Hara Ruo to stop, but another tall guard, the man nicknamed King Kong, stood out and stood in front of him, "boy, are you ready?" King Kong, playing with a sharp dagger, gave a sneer.


    Halaro, who felt the danger, turned white. "What are you... What are you doing? He said he wouldn''t kill me just now."


    "Yes, he won''t kill you, or he won''t leave soon. But I didn''t say he won''t kill you, did I?" King Kong is still laughing, but the murderous spirit on his face is obviously getting heavier and heavier. At this moment, he can''t wait to kill his heart. This man has been in trouble with the sixth young master more than once. Such a person is damn in the eyes of wolf teeth.


    "You... You''re mean." Seeing that he was about to fall into the well, Hala wanted to shout, and he was dead. He also wanted to make some movement to make others pay attention to it. Unfortunately, his reaction was still too slow. His mouth was just opened, and there was a pain in his chest. Then his strength and Qi seemed to be drained at this moment, and the whole person ended with a look of suffocation and regret Life.


    Hararuo died.


    After his death, the thin monkey quickly returned to zuihuan building, found iron tiger and reported the new situation.


    It was a dangerous thought. Thanks to a look on the spot, otherwise, I''m afraid it would lead to a big mistake. "I already know the matter. Inform the brothers below to stay away from the broken temple and hide. In addition, inform captain baizuo them and take action half an hour later."


    The cold wind is howling. Although it is said that it is even in spring, the night is still very cold in the early spring on the grassland.


    Yang Chendong, who had just narrowed his sleep, was awakened by Wang Shan, the operator around him. After reading the contents of the telegram, he said with a sneer: "OK, Iron Tiger, they have made a great contribution. In this way, return tiger Mang and all the leaders to the meeting immediately."


    The mercenary barracks in the middle of the night began to get busy. A famous regiment officer walked into the big tent with doubts on his face. When they walked out again, their faces were filled with excitement. Then before long, the whole barracks moved, but this time no one blew an emergency assembly whistle. One big tent followed by one big tent of soldiers, They were quietly awakened.


    The movements in the mercenaries did not attract the attention of the opposite side, which also depended on the arrogant style of the reconnaissance camp. In order to ensure that they would not be attacked by the enemy, they usually put the guard post far away, and slowly the Mongolian coalition forces were used to it. Anyway, they did not mean to sneak into the camp, which made them retreat farther and farther away and lost the ability to observe the movements of mercenaries at night.


    Half an hour is coming soon. Soldiers of all regiments and levels come out, mount a horse, hold a knife, and wait in the cold wind. Xu Yunsheng, commander of the reconnaissance battalion, appeared again. With a shout from Yang Chendong, two 100 mm regiment battalion mortar caliber mortars were sent to everyone.


    In order to transport the two guns, Xu Yunsheng personally escorted them. They arrived three days later than the army, but we have to say that the time was so right.


    "Get ready." looking at the two black painted guns sent to him, Yang Chendong gently nodded to Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao, the leader of the guard. The two captains usually test their guns with him. They are qualified candidates before there is no formal artillery.


    According to the target coordinates before being adjusted, the two artillery guns were transferred to the best position after proofreading, and then two shells were sent to the barrel of the gun. Then the two captain looked back at Yang Chendong.


    He took a deep breath. For the counter offensive tonight, he waited for three days, two of which allowed the other party to insult and abuse, and now everything is coming to an end. From the last time Hu mang was burned by the fire to this time he returned his humanity to his body, it was only eleven days, and the great revenge was about to be avenged.


    "Open fire!" under the attention of all the officers and men, Yang Chendong''s cry came out, followed by two strong and dazzling flames rising into the sky and flying towards the broken Temple of Yidu city more than ten miles away.


    The shell flew through the night like a meteor. This scene was watched by some Mongolian cavalry guarding the city. But before they could react, two huge roars spread to their ears, and then the flames burst into the sky, followed by one explosion after another. The artillery bombarded the crude oil, leading to a chain reaction.


    The flames burst into the sky, and the roar continued. Yang Chendong, who looked at this scene, raised his hand and shouted, "blow the charge, the whole army charge!"


    "Rush." more than 10000 mercenaries and cavalry who could not wait for a long time shouted, galloped their horses and rushed straight ahead. The mortars left by the two doors adjusted the angle in time, aimed at the South Gate of Yidu city and continued to fire. They wanted to blast a flat road for mercenary cavalry.


    In the city, there was a loud explosion like an earthquake. SUD Khan rushed out of the room in his coat for the first time. He stared in the direction of the broken temple, stared wide, and thought it was over, over.


    However, something more startling happened to him. Just as he was still standing in front of the door in his coat, a small flame suddenly flashed straight into his chest, and the powerful backseat directly hit SUD to the ground. This sudden change attracted the loud cries of several close soldiers around.


    The decapitation has begun!


    At this moment, not only in this place, but also in several enemy generals'' houses, the ghost players who had been lying in ambush for a long time gave full play to their strengths and shot a bullet into the chest of targets that had long been printed in their hearts.

 Chapter 836

    This goal also includes agadorzi. But I don''t know why. The shot that should have been shot into the chest just hit him right on the shoulder. The blood poured down, which also attracted agadorzi''s loud cry of pain.


    "My Lord, my lord..." the soldiers ran over and surrounded agadorzi to prevent someone from hurting him. At the same time, they looked around vigilantly and looked for the figure of the assassin. But where do they know the power of sniper guns? Snipers more than 1000 meters away have already exceeded their cognition. Where can they find them. Not to mention, the city has been in chaos for a long time. This is the best cover.


    "Don''t shout. I''m not dead. Hurry up and inform the other generals immediately. Retreat, retreat." agadorzi felt the pain from his right arm and gave orders to the soldiers around him.


    "Sir, are we not guarding the city?" a soldier asked an idiot question.


    "Keep a fart? Don''t you see? The fire has started, people''s minds are confused, and the city can''t hold it. All right, go and inform other generals immediately. Let''s retreat to Guangwu town. Come on." agadorzi finally fainted in pain after shouting this sentence. Then everyone was busy shouting, but even at this time, some soldiers did not forget to go to zuihuan building to find the childe and let him take charge of the overall situation, but the facts can only prove that this is just a beautiful idea.


    Fan Yuhai was also attacked by beheading. Unfortunately, the place where this man lived was too remote. Perhaps he was naturally vigilant. He was surrounded by his own soldiers who had followed him since the Jiaozhi period, so that Bai Zuo wanted to approach but couldn''t. finally, he had to choose to ambush at a distance of 1600 meters. But to tell the truth, under such a distance, the role of sniper gun has been very low.


    Captain baizuo personally performed this task. He knew that only this person in the city was the biggest headache for the sixth young master. If he could kill this person, it would be the greatest harvest and achievement.


    Hold your breath. Although the cold wind roared in your ears, baizuo''s posture still didn''t move a bit. In this way, he stared at the target and waited for the best and appropriate attack opportunity.


    In the infrared sight, Fan Yu saw a horse on the sea, and then took a group of cavalry out of the courtyard and ran straight to the street. The distance was also narrowed. 1000 meters, 800 meters, the best distance is only 500 meters.


    But the best shooting angle and opportunity did not appear. Fan Yuhai, who was protected by his own soldiers, gave people a feeling that they had no way to start. It seems that it is difficult to hit the target with any shot. Even if this shot is shot, it is difficult to ensure that the target is hit with this shot when moving.


    "No matter." his heart sank again. Baizuo readjusted his goal. This time, he decided not to hit people but horses.


    Relatively speaking, the body of the horse is much larger than that of a large man. In particular, the pure black horse riding by fan Yuhai also has a sense of standing out from the crowd in the battlefield. When the target changed, it was locked soon, and then the gunfire sounded.


    "Ba!" the gunshot was accompanied by the scene of fan Yuhai taking off when the war horse fell down.


    Taking this opportunity, baizuo shot again, but unfortunately, because of too anxious reasons, the shot missed the target, but hit a soldier. The blood splashed, and the soldiers fell to the ground and died. In exchange, others shouted to protect the general.


    Baizuo quietly caused by this confusion. According to the sniper''s law, once a shot is not hit, he must evacuate immediately. Otherwise, it''s not him who Snipes others, but others who want to snipe him. General Liu duo, who was in the team, came to fan Yuhai who fell to the ground for the first time. Seeing the mud and snow on the general''s face, even one of his front teeth was knocked off, and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth, he exclaimed, "general, are you okay?"


    "It''s all right." I felt the pain all over my body, but fortunately all the parts were complete, so I was relieved. But considering the war in front of him, he still said to Liu Duo: "quickly, retreat with alternating cover at once, find SUD Khan, and exit Yidu city with him. You can''t stay here."


    At this moment, fan Yuhai has too much reluctance in his heart. The repeated yelling and scolding in the past two days has made him more and more powerful in the army, and the morale of the army has been improved step by step. He was the first person who faced the God of war, did not say defeat, and drank back the other party. At this point, he has become a hero in the eyes of some people. If we could give him a few days, he would even be determined to fight with all his strength.


    However, it is a pity that Yang Chendong is not a person who can''t fight back and scold him. He finally started to fight back, and he is still so fierce. The explosion of crude oil caused a fire and panic in the city. The south gate was blown open, making the city''s defense no longer safe. Now he is injured again. Although his life is OK, he lost his ability to move freely in a short time, Under such a disadvantage, I''m afraid I can only abandon the city. But he knew that his struggle with Yang Chendong was not over. This was just the beginning of the grassland.


    Of course, because the news was blocked, he didn''t know the fact that SUD Khan, agadorzi and some generals were shot one after another. If he knew, I''m afraid the order to retreat would be more straightforward.


    Liu duo followed fan Yuhai all the time. He saw the extraordinary of his general when he crossed his toes. Facts have proved that no matter others lose again and again in the face of mercenaries, or even subjugate the country and lose their lives, general fan has always kept himself well. With this, he admired him very much. Now the general had an order. Of course, he had to carry out it with all his strength. After he promised, he ordered someone to pass the order. Then he found a broad wooden board, put fan Yuhai on it, raised his head and left quickly.


    At the east gate of Yidu City, several huge openings stand out. Along these blasted openings, mercenary cavalry easily enter. Next, they shout to kill Zhentian. The two thousand Mongolian troops who are responsible for guarding here become the first target to vent.


    The cavalry of more than 10000 people came from different directions. It was like a dragon roll. Even one person and one knife could not bear the two thousand Mongolian cavalry. Therefore, soon, the army was covered by the iron horse flood.


    When you enter the city smoothly, you can also see a lot of Mongolian soldiers on horses looking for a team. These people see mercenaries rushing into the city. At present, they are scattered by birds and animals and hurried to leave. But how ridiculous their actions are in front of mercenaries who have long planned. When the first regiment has its own mission, they just need to follow the order. As for the Mongolian cavalry in the way, they just kill them at random.


    Regiment after regiment of mercenaries entered the city, and the independent division brought by Hu mang aimed at the escaping SUD Khan. When the scout reported that a large army of Mongolian cavalry was withdrawing towards the north of the city, he made a decision immediately and chased it with the cavalry of the first division.


    The defeat of the last war has always been a pain in Hu Mang''s heart. Originally, he wanted to have a better performance, but he didn''t expect that the final result was that he was defeated. Although the sixth young master didn''t punish him much for this matter, he didn''t even say a word, but he knew in his heart that the young master must be disappointed with himself.


    Making a mistake is not just a sentence that I can make up for my mistake. What Hu mang has to do is to establish new skills and prove his value again. This time, after hearing the direction of the Mongolian cavalry''s escape, he sent a personal soldier to inform the sixth young master, so he took people to catch up.


    It''s really hard this time to be shameful before blood. He ordered the soldiers to pile up their excess equipment outside, leaving a battalion to guard, and then put the battalion''s horses back to use. He wanted to maximize the speed of the army and vowed to catch up with the fleeing enemy.


    Hu mang left the city. Although the establishment of the independent division was not completely supplemented after the last World War I, Hu mang with 5000 soldiers did not hesitate at all. He knew that it was time to beat the water dog. At this moment, he could not hesitate and linger at all.


    Hu mang went out of the city and chased him in the dark at a very fast speed. In order to catch up with the enemy, he used all the few flares on his body. Every time he ran a distance, he would fire a gun to illuminate the way of the army.


    The Mongolian army who left the city at the first moment was a little flustered, but after leaving the city, their panic gradually faded. Although the mercenaries took them by surprise, including Soviet Khan, fan Yuhai and several generals, they still have their own advantages, that is, their troops are still several times that of the enemy. With this, I believe that as long as mercenaries are not stupid and not crazy, they will not catch up.


    When more people thought like this in their hearts, suddenly the scouts behind them came the news that they had found a large number of mercenaries coming right behind them. Many generals were silly. Are these mercenaries dead? Aren''t they afraid they''ll kill themselves if they catch up?


    "General Chen, I''ll give you 3000 cavalry. After you stay, remember, if you can eat the best, you can''t delay for a while." Liu duo, who temporarily replaced fan Yuhai, said to one of his generals.


    General Chen was called to stay. Although his face was bitter, he knew that military orders were difficult to disobey. He had to nod and obey, then ordered 3000 cavalry, and turned away. The Mongolian army continued to retreat. Liu duo also looked at the dark sky. He was eager for dawn now, because as long as it was dawn, he could see what the mercenaries did, and would not give the other party any chance to sneak attack. If it was done, it was not impossible to fight back and kill them back.

 Chapter 837

    General Chen came back with 3000 cavalry and met Hu mang by chance. Just when he was in formation and raised his saber to kill, suddenly there was a flash of white light in front of him. The strong light stimulated him to feel that he couldn''t open his eyes for a moment.


    Fortunately, this feeling is a little vertical, but before the light is going to disappear, his eyes still can''t help beating suddenly, because he seems to see the cavalry opposite raising their guns, and then


    There was no more. The musketeers of the six battalions locked the approximate position of the enemy with flares. Then the gunfire rang out, and one after another Mongolian cavalry in a confused state were shot and sacked. At a distance of less than 500 meters, the power of the Bayi bar has exceeded some people''s imagination.


    After the gunshot, there was a sound of horses stepping on the ground. Hu mang rushed with other cavalry. At the moment when the other party was stunned, they raised their knives and cut. Between them, one Mongolian cavalry after another was cut down on the horse.


    Not knowing the enemy''s situation and losing the army, the 3000 Mongolian cavalry couldn''t give full play to their advantages, so they were penetrated by the array of arrows. Naturally, it has a lot to do with their not being elite. They were all collected by fan Yuhai when he was wandering on the grassland. Their combat power can only be said to be ordinary.


    If the quantity and quality are not enough, the fighting will is even worse. I don''t know how much. After only one wave of impact, he took at least thousands of heads of the other party. After only one blow, the 3000 cavalry was crippled.


    General Chen was killed by a fire gun. Under the headless, the Mongolian cavalry scattered birds and animals. If they could run, they escaped without a shadow. If they could not escape, they immediately dismounted and threw a knife to surrender.


    "Leave a battalion to take care of the captured soldiers, take all their horses, fight for two horses each and continue to pursue." the tiger mang who tasted the sweetness did not mean enough. For him, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Unless the day is about to dawn and his independent division is disabled, he will not stop pursuing.


    The Mongolian cavalry are still retreating. Although they fled in a hurry, they still took a lot of food and grass when they left, which has become the reason why they can''t run fast. Half an hour after General Chen''s 3000 men were sent out, news came from scouts behind him that mercenaries were chasing after them, and they were less than eight miles away.


    Eight miles away, for the cavalry, two or three charges can come to the front. Hearing the sound, Liu duo wanted to stop the army and have a hard fight with the mercenaries, but he was worried that he was caught in the other party''s trap. If you want to ask a general fan who has been evacuated and is unconscious, you are afraid to show your incompetence. Finally, he made his own decision, called him and general chambala of the rear army, and expressed his concerns.


    "General, there are mercenaries behind us all the time. If we don''t clean them up, trouble may come at any time." standing in front of chambala, Liu duo looked at each other''s face with the help of a torch.


    Both Liu duo and chambala belong to the general of the alliance. It must be said that the former is far less famous than the latter. If fan Yuhai''s war horse had not been killed, fell and injured in a hurry, and handed over the command of the army to Liu duo only temporarily before fainting, he could not ask.


    After only hesitating for a moment, chambala finally nodded, "well, I''ll lead the soldiers to break up, but I''ll take 10000 cavalry."


    "OK." when it was Liu duo''s turn, he didn''t hesitate at all. He seemed to have known that such a result would come.


    Seeing Liu duo''s happy promise, chambala has nothing to worry about. The mercenary force is only more than 10000. After he has these 10000 troops, he will naturally have nothing to worry about.


    In the twinkling of an eye, chambala ordered 10000 cavalry that originally belonged to him. These are the elite forces in Mobei Mongolia. With these, there is really nothing to fear.


    Cha mubala took the army away. After Liu Dazhao sent them away, he turned to the army and said, "let''s go too." then he rode straight towards fan Yuhai. Fan Yuhai, under the protection of a group of close soldiers, was still lying in a carriage with his eyes closed.


    Until the army left the city, some people saw him. Everyone knew that general fan had been attacked and sacked before. Naturally, they thought that he had been shot like SUD Khan. But when Liu duo came on horseback, the curtain of the carriage was opened from inside, and Liu duo''s figure rubbed into the carriage.


    "General, are you all right?" Liu duo asked with concern as soon as he got into the carriage.


    "It doesn''t matter, but I lost a tooth. There''s no problem for a long time." fan Yuhai smiled confidently at first, and then asked, "how''s things going?"


    "General, everything has been done according to your instructions. You really know what''s going on. Mercenaries really came after me. I sent General Chen, who was close to the Mongolian army for a while. As expected, he was defeated. Then chambala took 10000 troops to break the rear." Liu duo looked at fan Yuhai like a God.


    God of war is indeed admirable. He can always turn corruption into magic. But Liu duo always thought that their generals were not bad. They also expected things like God. If it was not because the general''s starting point was too low and many things could not be decided, it was really the same force. It was unknown who lost and who won. Just like at present, the general is just making good use of the situation and making good use of the plan, which solves the biggest problem in front of him.


    One is general Chen, who has given birth to a rebellious bone, and the other is chambala, a fierce general around the Soviet Union. As long as these two people die, not only the internal problems will be relieved, but also the foreign enemies will be lost, which will be of great help to them to take over the power of Mobei Mongolia.


    "Well, I''m still at ease when you do business. By the way, you can inform Zhang Meng that he must protect SUD Khan. At this time, he can''t have an accident. And I heard that the gunshot wound is difficult to cure, isn''t it?" fan Yuhai nodded calmly. He took the opportunity of being ambushed to make such a mistake, which can be regarded as turning a bad thing into a good thing. In fact, he never thought that he could defeat Yang Chendong by relying on this coalition force, or he never thought about how to defeat mercenaries in the face of no strong strength. So he didn''t try his best in this war. Everything was waiting. He believed that the extraordinary man of the God of war must have his intention to appear rashly.


    Sure enough, the facts have proved everything. The city is full of flames and the army is in chaos; The east gate was broken and the enemy invaded the city. A series of attack methods made fan Yuhai turn his tongue and take the opportunity to achieve his own military purpose. This is the essence of an owl. As long as it is beneficial to him, he will do it. As for any emotion, allies can be abandoned behind their heads. Only interests are what they pursue and need.


    "I see." hearing fan Yuhai say that the gunshot wound is difficult to treat, Liu duo understood that it is very difficult to recover from the injury of SUD Khan.


    In Yidu City, Yang Chendong entered the city with the army and met the two captains of Tiehu and baizuo waiting here. "You did a good job. I''ll record your achievements later."


    Yang Chendong knows that the ancient beheading is different from the modern beheading. The generals in the modern army usually don''t have too many security forces around them. Even if they do, they won''t follow step by step. Unlike the generals here, they all have personal soldiers to protect them, and even some have domestic slaves. They don''t leave their bodies at every step when they go out. It''s very difficult to take the first rank among the thousands of armies. It''s good to finish the task.


    The faces of the two captains flashed an excited light, but then Bai Zuo lowered his head and said with some shame: "sixth young master, I personally carried out the action against fan Yuhai, but there were too many close soldiers around him. He just hit his horse and fell to the ground without waiting for the right opportunity."


    Fan Yuhai is all right. This is what Yang Chendong regrets, but thinking that this person has been defeated by his own subordinates more than once, the facts also proved that this person has nothing to fear, so he said magnanimously: "it doesn''t matter, this is his life, maybe it''s not a bad thing for us. But next time, he won''t have such good luck."


    "Well, I won''t let him escape next time." baizuo said with a very firm attitude after hearing the encouragement. This time, he was cruel and tried to make great achievements when he had the opportunity.


    At this moment, a soldier beside Hu mang came five meters away from Yang Chendong and dismounted to salute, "sixth young master, our division commander took the army to pursue the enemy."


    "Oh!" there was a flash in Yang Chendong''s eyes. He could understand Hu Mang''s mood. After his last defeat, he wanted to prove himself through a big war. To say that the enemy fled in a hurry is indeed a good opportunity to pursue, but he was still worried about fan Yuhai''s various means. He looked at Qiu Wu, the captain of the first guard team, and asked, "have all the regiments reported all their positions? Who is closest to the independent division?"


    "Report to the sixth young master that the first regiment of Tatar cavalry is killing the enemy outside the north of the city, and the first and second regiments of tigers and cavalry are strengthened in the city."


    "Well, immediately inform commander Su He to let go of what he is doing and catch up with the independent division as soon as possible to give support. In addition, inform the tiger regiment and the cavalry to strengthen a regiment to follow us to the north city." we know that the thin camel is bigger than the horse. Once the Mobei Mongolian tribe stabilizes the army, an independent division can''t eat each other anyway.

 Chapter 838

    The order was issued. At present, except for the second regiment of strengthened cavalry, the other regiments and battalions followed Yang Chendong to the north city. At this moment, hundreds of miles away from the North City, the independent regiment led by Hu mang also met with the 10000 cavalry brought by chambala, and a big war has begun.


    The brave win when they meet on a narrow road. After the two armies meet unexpectedly on the battlefield, without any nonsense, the two sides fight together, mixed with gunshots, shouts, cheers and roars.


    Both Hu Mang and cha Mubarak are very proud people. If they fight together, they will never retreat lightly. It''s like a mountain can''t accommodate two tigers. It''s doomed that only one person can stand on the battlefield.


    First, a burst of gunfire rang out, killing hundreds of enemies in the dark, and the distance between the two sides became closer. He took down the musketeers of six battalions, took the cavalry of nearly eight battalions, Hu mang personally took the lead, formed the tip of an arrow and rushed to the enemy''s array.


    Because in the dark, in order to see the situation around them, both sides had to light torches, so that when they looked from a distance, the battlefield was like a walking fire dragon, spectacular and shocking.


    In terms of military strength, Hu mang still suffers a lot. He has only more than 3000 people, but he has to fight hard with 10000 cavalry, but it doesn''t mean he will lose. With his strong fighting will and more than 2000 Musketeers harassing the periphery, he won''t show any defeat in a short time.


    When the two sides fight together, from time to time, some warriors will fall and die. It was either the formation with the tip of the arrow plunged into the Mongolian cavalry and inflicted heavy damage on them, or the formation with the tip of the arrow was completely surrounded by several times of the troops, and finally all the soldiers were killed when there was the last person left.


    The cruelty and ruthlessness of the battlefield were vividly displayed at this moment. Only half an hour was useless, and both sides paid a high price. Slowly, the superiority of Mongolian cavalry finally appeared. This time, the chamubara led elite cavalry. In terms of combat ability and individual quality, it was only one or two points weaker than the independent regiment, which could be made up by the advantage of military strength.


    Fortunately, when the independent regiment was a little short of money, the Tatar cavalry regiment arrived. With a loud cry from the head of the regiment, Su He, the new force entered. This new force immediately made the already tilted war platform tend to balance.


    Seeing more and more mercenaries, chambala''s mood has also changed. His task is not to destroy the mercenaries behind him, but to block them and delay the retreat of the main force. Now it seems that time has passed for more than an hour. Seeing that the sky is about to shine, his task is completed. Even if he withdraws now, no one can accuse him of anything. At this moment, he wants to withdraw.


    It seems that he saw Cha Mubarak''s idea. Hu mang is not willing to rely on it. He finally caught this opportunity. He will never let the other party escape. After giving an order, the entanglement became more intense. There is a posture of me in you and you in me.


    As the battle continued, the disadvantage of Mongolian cavalry began to become obvious. They are elite, but this war is not an attack, but an obstacle to the enemy. It is equivalent to that they exchange their lives for others to escape smoothly. It is impossible to say that they have no breath at all. This kind of battle is not everyone''s favorite. Winning is just completing a military task. If you lose, you may lose your life. It''s really not a good job.


    At first, they had an advantage, but now, seeing that the advantage is getting smaller and smaller, the day is about to dawn. Once the main force of mercenaries catches up, don''t they want all the reimbursement here?


    People are selfish. Some cavalry soldiers who don''t want to die begin to look for opportunities to retreat. Facing the impact of mercenaries, they are not as fierce as they just began to resist. The morale of the army was obviously shaken at this moment.


    As the main general, chamubara naturally has deep feelings. He could understand the soldiers'' psychology and situation, so he didn''t mean to blame anyone. He was cruel and decided to leave thousands of cavalry to stop the pursuit of mercenaries. He fled with the main force. We all have the idea of breaking our wrists, but we don''t have to wait to go. In fact, a large number of torches suddenly appeared on the land in the west, moving towards the battlefield at a high speed.


    Judging from the direction alone, it should be the main force of mercenaries. At the moment, he didn''t give chambala more time to think about it. He turned around and fled. While withdrawing, he shouted to the other cavalry to retreat with himself.


    Mercenary reinforcements have just appeared. If they escape now, they still have a chance. Once they surround them, they really want to go and can''t find a way.


    Chambala absolutely chose to retreat. He didn''t even have time to arrange who would break. He had to seize every minute to escape, but he didn''t want to think about who his opponent was this time.


    Even if Yang Chendong arrived with the pursuers, would he let the fat meat escape. Long before he appeared, Xiao Feng, head of the tiger regiment, had been arranged to circle behind them and put in an array.


    The predecessor of the tiger regiment is the cold front regiment. The old soldiers in it are equipped with not only the Ninth Five-Year Plan, but also seven consecutive steel crossbows. They can be king in both long-range and close combat. If such an elite army is placed there, you can escape if you want to escape?


    Chambala didn''t know this, but he soon found out that the situation was wrong. The retreating army fell continuously on the road of charging. The sound of continuous firing of muskets was like that of firecrackers being lit. Each bullet was fired, often accompanied by a cavalry falling on his horse.


    "Stop the impact." seeing the continuous casualties, chambala finally knew that the way back was broken. That''s it. He turned his horse''s head and decided to catch the dead with the mercenaries.


    Compared with the unknown road ahead, it''s better to go back and try hard with mercenaries and cavalry. If you are lucky, you may be able to kill a path of blood. Even if you are unlucky, you can kill two more enemies.


    Chamubara, who turned his head, launched a counterattack and galloped on horseback. There was a great idea of running sideways and fighting a road of blood. But his luck was too bad. He met Hu Mang and Su He.


    In the first World War II, after only three knives, chambala''s chest was opened about 40 cm. The blood rushed outward to the wound, and the strength of his body was passing rapidly. A generation of fierce generals stepped into a dead end.


    "General chambal, surrender." seeing the fatally wounded chambal, Hu mang lowered his saber and said with a trace of appreciation. Although he is the enemy, the other side fights bravely, which deserves his respect.


    "The real Mongolian cavalry didn''t surrender. Go to hell." after mentioning the last strength in his body and shouting like a roar, chambala continued to ride his horse, looking like he was going to die with tiger mang.


    The saber flashed and closed his throat with a knife. Hu mang firmly held the bloody saber. On his side, Cha Mubarak, who was passing by the horse, was e-mailed. Then the whole man fell down with a plop and stared, indicating the reluctance in his heart when he died. But if he knew that he was just used by fan Yuhai, he was sent to mercenaries by his allies. I''m afraid he can''t close his eyes.


    Chamubara died in the war and the sky began to light up. The situation on the battlefield is so clear at a glance. Surrounded by cavalry and muskets, Mongolian cavalry finally put down their machetes and went to the ground to pray for surrender.


    "It was a good fight." seeing that at least 4000 Mongolian cavalry were captured, Yang Chendong was still very elite. When he looked at Hu Mang, his eyes showed a happy look. He was really worried that after the last World War, Hu Mang''s fighting heart would shake and fear, or in that case, he had to and could only leave this person around and do something within his power. Fortunately, he didn''t disappoint himself, but he was still powerful.


    By Yang Chendong''s praise, Hu mang felt tired and disappeared. He grinned. With this sentence, everything is worth it.


    "Well, the independent division stayed to clean up the battlefield. Other regiments quickly returned to Yidu city with me, and there was a war waiting for us." Yang Chendong reached out and patted Hu mang on the shoulder, turned and shouted to several regiment leaders gathered by his name.


    On his way to help Hu Mang, the second regiment of Tatar cavalry sent news that they surrounded agadorzi and more than 10000 people in Guangwu city not far from the capital of Yi. This news almost didn''t make Yang Chendong turn around. Knowing that he had to eat every meal, he finally decided to help the independent division solve the problem first and go to Guangwu city to help the war. Considering that there was only one regiment in hand, not a full regiment, for fear of losing the situation, he also ordered the second regiment of LV Zhuo cavalry, who cleaned the battlefield in Yidu City, to send a battalion to support, and arranged Xu Yunsheng, a reconnaissance battalion, to take reinforcements.


    Now the matter here has finally been solved. It''s time to go to Guangwu city. To tell the truth, he did something unexpected this time. Before the war, he just gave orders to several commanders and acted according to the circumstances. He never thought that his regiment could blast more than 10000 enemies into Guangwu city.


    To say goodbye is not a mistake, but a manifestation of his own wisdom.


    After receiving the military order and taking the second Tatar regiment with only 2000 people into Yidu City, he sent people to inquire about the situation in the city. With the help of the reconnaissance camp, he learned the fact that agadorzi had left from the west gate and that he was shot in the shoulder. I''m afraid he couldn''t walk fast for a while, and a bold idea came into his mind.

 Chapter 839

    At the farewell order, rumors spread everywhere that Soviet Khan and fan Yuhai were both attacked and their lives were in danger. Many Mongolian troops have surrendered to mercenaries. At the same time, he also ordered his soldiers to hold four torches in both hands and chase after the Tatar army under the cover of the night.


    As soon as the rumor came out, the rear scout reported it to agadorzi who was fleeing in the carriage. The gunshot wound on his shoulder was no longer bleeding, but the bullet was not taken out. Every move was painful. But after hearing about the accident between Su De and fan Yuhai, he couldn''t help screaming, "ha ha, ha ha, good, good, they are worse than me in the end."


    There is a saying that when you are unlucky, you just need to find someone who is unlucky than you, and your psychology will be balanced immediately.


    Agadorzi, who was laughing, looked a little ugly again. He was worried about his situation. In particular, he heard his subordinates say that mercenaries were coming after him. The number was unknown. Only when there were as many as seven or eight thousand people according to the torches, his face was more bitter. He thought that the main force of mercenaries was staring at him.


    At this time, the army just passed by Guangwu Town, which was occupied by the coalition earlier. Seeing that the city was in front of him, he ordered to enter the city and defend it based on the solid city.


    When the army entered the city, the four gates were soon closed. At this point, he let go of his high hanging heart. If the other party ignored himself, he really couldn''t stop the army with his 2000 troops and create enough time for the main force to surround here. Now, if you enter the city, you will become a turtle in a jar, which can be handled by mercenaries.


    As the day began to dawn, a battalion of the second cavalry regiment and the main force of the reconnaissance battalion also came to Guangwu Town, cutting off the enemy''s escape. The Tatar cavalry who ran in the middle of the night are leaning against the city. Although there are not many mercenaries besieging the city, they do not intend to rush out of the city. From their point of view, with the protection of the city, it is much better than being blocked everywhere on the grassland.


    When he arrived in the morning, Yang Chendong led the main force of mercenaries to Guangwu town. After seeing the crowded city, the sixth young master''s face showed a look of laughter, "OK, OK, it''s a great achievement to say goodbye to you this time."


    "The sixth young master flattered me, but he just moved a little smart." he said that he didn''t dare to take credit for his farewell.


    "Hehe, if only every leading general had this kind of cleverness." Yang Chendong still smiled hehe, and then patted his farewell shoulder with a big hand, which was full of appreciation.


    Before that, he was suddenly promoted from a general to the head of a regiment. During this period, he did not make any contribution. He just followed Yang Chendong to the capital, which attracted the dissatisfaction of many people, but no one dared to challenge the authority of the sixth young master. Now, the fact slapped those people. At this time, Yang Chendong said openly that if other officers also have such ability, they can be promoted and reused.


    There are many mercenaries and fierce generals, but there are too few people who stand alone. However, those who have such skills have now become the leaders of the first division. Other commanders are brave in fighting, but they still lack the necessary honing.


    With an order, the mercenaries surrounded Guangwu town. Instead of other armies, what we have to wait for now is the breakthrough of the Tatar army, or waiting for them to surrender without food and grass. Just a town, without preparation in advance, can''t feed an army of 15000 soldiers. But in Yang Chendong''s eyes, he didn''t want to wait. Two mortars were pulled under the city, and the firing frequency of two shells waited for the defeated Tatar army in four hours.


    Aimless shells seemed to fall everywhere and hit Guangwu Town, attracting bursts of painful cries from the Tatar army. How long can we persist in the danger of lack of clothing and food, no future and falling at any time?


    Just four days later, people began to drink the snow water on the streets and along the houses, but the weather was getting warmer and the snow water was not enough, and the situation was more clear.


    Seven days later, he was shot and lacked medicine. In addition, halaro''s body was hung outside the city. Under the attack of anger, a generation of mixed king agadorzi died. The dragon has no head, is broken and separated, and opens the door to surrender.


    Without a single soldier, it was only coaxed by the trend and threatened by artillery. 15000 Tatar cavalry surrendered, and the mercenaries returned to Shicheng with the power of victory.


    In the 11 days before and after this war, the Mongolian army was broken, the Soviet Union was wounded, and agadorzi was killed. The mercenaries won a great victory and returned to the city, which made them more famous.


    At the beginning of early spring, grass began to sprout, willows were green, and a new round of construction in the city began. As planned, Shicheng appeared in front of the people in the world with a small change every day and a big change every few days.


    The trees that came from hundreds of miles away with great efforts were planted inside and outside the city one by one to resist the wind and sand weather. The people in the city felt that they had changed a world.


    The change of the army also began. Among the nearly 20000 captured soldiers, warriors were constantly selected to supplement the organizational system of each division and regiment. It seems that Zhongdan is not satisfied with this change. The next telegram goes to the Political Department of chixian City, and the army building operation officially begins.


    In the first army on the sea, the selection of commander was settled, and it did not happen that it fell on Kaohsiung''s head. A glittering military rank wore it, and the order to promote major general was issued immediately.


    The selection of the commander of the new army on the land was beyond everyone''s expectation, and everything was reasonable. Commander Hu mang is not Leng song as you think.


    At the moment when the order was issued, lengsong was buried in the cold house of the city. Lengsong closed the door and thanked the guests. He was not going to see anyone, even the hall of the military headquarters. After three days of such a situation, Yang Wu went to the door and the door of the house was wide open. No one dared to stop him.


    Although Yang Wu is the Yang family of the Yang family, he has an extraordinary transcendent identity in the red inlaid city. As for him, he doesn''t even have any fixed official position, but he can manage and intervene in everything.


    Leng song, who thanked the guests behind closed doors, could not give face to anyone in the city. He couldn''t get around Yang Wu alone. When the door of the mansion opened, Leng song, dressed in civilian clothes, was waiting for guests in the main hall.


    In the main hall, Yang Wu''s face was calm. Especially when he saw that lengsong was not wearing a big school uniform equal to his identity, but a civilian coat, he gently shook his head, "Mr. Leng, are you going to quit active service?"


    If it were normal, the weight of this sentence could be imagined. I''m afraid he would have been terrified for a long time, but at this moment, he said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid I can''t wear it if I want to wear it, brother Yang, do you think so?"


    "Oh? Who said this? Please tell me. When Yang Wuzhi was guilty of spreading rumors and causing trouble, he won the prison." Yang Wuzhi said calmly and found a chair to sit down.


    In the cold mansion, Yang Wu came very few times. After all, he is the person around the young master. He should avoid suspicion when doing things. But they don''t often come to the mansion. At ordinary times, their personal relationship is still good. After all, Yang Wu has such a great name in the red embedded city and has a deep relationship with the close cooperation of Lengfeng''s first division.


    "Does it need to be said by others? Although lengsong is dull, some things can be seen clearly." lengsong still turns back without lifting his head, and his whole body exudes a kind of decadence, as if the whole person''s spirit is much older.


    "Oh? It''s what some people think. Hehe." Yang Wu smiled and shook his head.


    Listening to Yang Wu''s sarcastic words, lengsong raised his head, looked puzzled and said to himself in his heart, is he wrong?


    Looking at lengsong''s puzzled face, Yang Wuxian shook his head. This time, it is the young master''s intention that Leng song has not been promoted to the official position. According to his self-examination, there is no Leng song''s name in the movement of the group of five, but it is still the young master''s intention.


    In the final analysis, this is just a warning. It is also a warning that Leng song''s First Army division was dissatisfied with some of its previous performance in the events of Yang Tiezhu and Chen Shuquan.


    I thought that some people would be ashamed and then brave. Now it seems that the pressure is so great that some people have a feeling that they can''t breathe and want to give up.


    Especially when the appointment was issued, lengsong took a negative response after seeing that there was no hope of promotion. When the news reached Yang Chendong''s ears by telegram, it is not difficult to say whether the other party was disappointed. It is often said that a person''s psychological tolerance is how great his achievements will be. Just from this sentence, lengsong''s performance is not good.


    Yang Chendong once wanted to give up this person. Lengsong was lifted by him with one hand. Of course, he can press it down with one hand. But it was at this time that a telegram from Luan Xiaoyu, the future sixth lady, suddenly arrived. She was pleading for lengsong.


    The number of words in the telegram is not large, and the meaning expressed is simple and clear. Everyone makes mistakes. Lengsong is just blindfolded by fame and wealth. In fact, his character is still good. In the case of Yang Tiezhu, it has been proved that he did not participate in it; In the self-examination, there is no evidence that this person made a mistake. His fault is that he has been too positive for a while. His fault is that he has contacted some people who should not be contacted and wants to be an official.


    Leng song thought that if more people were willing to speak for him, the hat of the commander and major general would be firmly on his head. But he didn''t think about who gave everything in the city. If that person didn''t nod, what''s the use of letting a thousand people say it?

 Chapter 840

    Luan Xiaoyu''s telegram finally changed Yang Chendong''s decision. In line with the fact that this person has been with him for a long time, he has always performed well before, and finally forgives him. In this way, we have Yang Wu''s trip now.


    Seeing Leng song in his current state, it''s useless to mention points only in language. With a slight sigh, Yang Wu decided to send the Buddha to the west, enlighten him and explain the truth to him. Of course, this will only happen once and only once. If lengsong still doesn''t know how to advance or retreat after this event, even if he really wants to give up.


    "Mr. Leng, young master still has hope for you." after a moment of silence in the hall, Yang Wu finally spoke. Just this sentence, lengsong had a bright feeling in front of him. He raised his head and stared at Yang Wu tightly. He knew that this person would have something to say.


    Sure enough, Yang Wu didn''t stop and continued to say: "Mr. Leng''s performance was really not very good a while ago, especially when you asked a lot of people to speak for you. Maybe you can''t say it''s wrong, but it''s not wise. Don''t you know that all the people you''re looking for are given by the young master? They include you and me. Can you take them back at any time with a word if the young master is willing £¿¡±


    "This... I didn''t mean to press, I just, just..." Leng song explained anxiously.


    "Well, Mr. Leng doesn''t have to explain to me. It''s not necessary, because the young master never cared. Otherwise, I won''t say this to you now. But there are some things you can do once, but you can''t do it twice. Otherwise, even minister Luan''s plea for you won''t be useful."


    The information revealed by this sentence was a little big. Leng songlue opened his eyes as soon as he digested it, "Luan... Minister Luan pleaded for me?"


    The so-called minister Luan will naturally only be Luan Xiaoyu. But because of this, lengsong is full of disbelief. The relationship between the public and the private is very ordinary. In addition to the necessary contact at work, they have no private friends. Even many times, Luan Xiaoyu''s attitude towards lengsong can be called coldness.


    Under such a relationship, the sixth lady will plead for herself, which is really something lengsong didn''t think of before. But the words were said by Yang Wu, but they are so true that no one can doubt them.


    Yang Wu sighed again when he saw lengsong''s surprised eyes. The word "interest" was really powerful. He usually looked at lengsong''s work, calm and orderly, as if he was a big general, but once it came to his official career, people really couldn''t calm down.


    Without trying to explain anything about this, Yang Wu continued: "Mr. Leng, think about it carefully. What do you have to complain about? Who is Hutou? That''s the person who has been with the young master for the longest time. Isn''t it right that he became the army commander one step ahead of you? In addition, haven''t you heard the order of the political department? Hutou is the commander of the new army of the army and Kaohsiung is the commander of the first army on the sea, huh?"


    Leng song''s face was full of doubts, but before long, his look began to change constantly. He was also the commander. Even if there was the first army on the sea, the army should also be the first army on the land. But why is it the new army? It seems unreasonable?


    The surprise on his face became more and more serious, and Yang Wu got up. "Mr. Leng, you can choose where to go. By the way, you don''t have to thank the sixth lady. As long as you work hard, you will be the greatest thanks. Well, this is what the sixth lady said."


    After talking about this, Yang Wu didn''t wait for lengsong to speak again, but already got up and left, leaving a natural and elegant background. Lengsong didn''t send it, but just sat on the chair for a long time, meditating


    No one knew the result except himself. But the next morning, lengsong went to the military headquarters in his military uniform and reported that everything was back on track. If there was any change, it was that he worked harder and more self-discipline than before.


    Embedded in the city, Yang Wu reported lengsong''s recent changes by telegram. After reading it, Yang Chendong sent the telegram back to Yang Er, "it''s not hopeless."


    "Young master, don''t be angry for others." Yang Er, who knew this, comforted him and took the initiative to lead the topic to other directions. "Young master, tiger head is getting more and more boring now. The people below are very afraid of him."


    "Well, Hu mang has changed a lot. But it''s not a bad thing. When a person is high and understands that it''s too cold to be high, naturally he can''t be like before." Yang Chendong nodded. Since Hu mang was promoted to the commander of the new army, he has indeed changed a lot. In summary, he has fewer smiles and words, and the whole person looks more dull. Of course, he can also be said to be more mature.


    In less than half a year, he was promoted from the head of a regiment to the head of an army, which can be called an absolute fire line promotion. Among them, he was proud, lost and won, and until now he has gradually become calm. It can be said that everything is forced, and the culprit of all is Yang Chendong himself.


    The events of Yang Tiezhu and Chen Shuquan sounded an alarm for him. If yu Mian did not happen by chance, I''m afraid the problem has not been exposed, and I can''t even imagine the extent of the damage.


    Now looking back at the cause and effect of the incident, these two people are certainly guilty, but what about the others in the city? Doesn''t he have any responsibility, including himself?


    While giving others power, they did not teach others how to make good use of this power, nor did they have enough supervision measures. It''s good that such power does not go wrong. Once it goes wrong, it is a big problem, which may involve themselves.


    After the last experience, Yang Chendong will undoubtedly be much more careful when employing people. This time Leng song was not promoted to be the army commander, but Hu mang was promoted first, which is the embodiment of this result.


    Of course, through this matter, Yang Chendong is also telling the officials in chiembedded city that only he can decide some things and will give you what should be given. If he doesn''t want to, no matter how hard you try or how many people you unite privately, it''s useless.


    At least, this rule will not be changed until the Yang system has fully grown up. Yang Chendong thought so secretly in his heart.


    When it comes to Hu Mang, he has followed himself since childhood and is the most unlikely person to go against his will. Why can''t such a person, who is qualified and capable, be promoted to be a military commander first? It''s just that Yang Chendong is suffering from Hu mang. He feels great pressure. Especially for him who lost a big battle not long ago, the pressure is even greater.


    While bearing the heavy responsibility, the pressure follows, and all the changes of Hu mang are expected by Yang Chendong. But at the same time, this change is gratifying, because it proves his growth and that Hu mang is moving forward from a middle-level officer to a senior officer. As long as he has passed this level, he will be much smoother when he starts to do things in the future.


    "Let''s go and see the new army." Yang Chendong stood up and chose to put the burden on Hu mang. Naturally, he won''t just move his mouth. He still needs to contribute when he should.


    The barracks of the new army still use the old barracks ten miles outside the city. The same people are the same, but their responsibilities are heavier.


    That is to say, there must be a division system below. The new first army governs three divisions, three regiments and one battalion.


    The three divisions are the independent division, the Tatar division and the recruits division, with Xin Honghai, Su He and LV Zhuo as their teachers. Hu mang is the commander and she is the deputy commander.


    The three regiments are Zhuifeng, head of the heavy riding regiment, Ma xiongshan, head of the light riding regiment, Deng Yu, head of the regiment directly under the regiment, and Ding Shan, commander of the reconnaissance battalion.


    Among them, the division consists of 15 battalions and a company directly under the direct division, with a total of 6100 people; The regiment consists of five battalions with 2000 people, and the reconnaissance battalion consists of five companies with 500 people. The total number of people in the first battalion of the third division, the third regiment and the third division is 24800.


    On the surface, except for chasing the wind, everyone was promoted, especially the farewell. It was a step up from the head to the deputy commander, which was not an ordinary step. But in fact, the heavy cavalry regiment led by Zhuifeng is only 2000, which is worse than before, but they belong to the elite among the elite. They are equipped with the most advanced armor and have combat power several times higher than their actual number.


    Let''s put it this way. If the other party just plays in the rush array on the grassland without using fire guns, even a division can''t help it. On the contrary, they still have a great chance of being defeated. It is precisely because he has the strongest war horse, the best armor and the most elite soldiers. Chasing Feng is still happy that he has not been promoted this time. This is the cavalry team he asked for before. It can be said that he asks for benevolence and benevolence.


    The establishment of the new army will basically digest all the fruits of the victory of the first World War in Yidu city. In addition to the new army, there are only the logistics regiment led by Yang ER and the tiger regiment led by Xiao Feng.


    After giving Hu mang the responsibility of improving the military quality of the army and patrolling the surrounding areas, Yang Chendong focused on the construction of the city. There is no doubt that Shicheng will carry a very important position in the future, and even become an important symbol of mercenaries. The planning and construction of this city is the most important problem, that is, Yu Mian is unable to do many things, and the sixth young master must do it himself.


    When Yang Chendong''s attention shifted from the war to the beginning of the construction, the Ming troops in Dalu City, 800 miles away, finally began to move.

 Chapter 841

    Spring has come, the snow and ice have melted, and the grassland exposing the green grassland has become vibrant. At the same time, it also represents the beginning of the war. Without the fetters of snow, the grazing season is coming, and resources have become the most important thing in everyone''s eyes. How to make a better performance and change in the new year, It has become a problem that everyone has to consider.


    As the commander of Wanquan City Department and in the Xuanfu mansion, Shi Wanshan''s life has been very comfortable recently. Unlike Sun Hong, the commander-in-chief of Datong mansion, who faced the Wara leader first, there was still a lot of pressure. The Xuanfu mansion bordering on mercenary forces was politically and humanely harmonious, and the morale of the army and the people was very stable.


    Not only that, the discount sent to Kyoto during the Chinese new year also indicated that the 500000 liang of silver allocated by the imperial court was also in place, allowing them to build 50000 new troops.


    With silver, Shi Wanshan has become more ambitious. He only supports 20000 soldiers now. If he can have 50000 more people, his strength will rise more than one level. That is, the imperial court agreed and immediately took action. First, the Xuanfu city called troops, and soon 30000 recruits were in place, but he was not satisfied. In his opinion, the best source of troops was the Mongols. They were not only stronger than the Han people, but also more skilled in equestrian skills. The most important advantage was that they had no worries about using these people, Even if they die on the battlefield, the pension will be very low, and even most people can''t give it.


    He sent someone to inquire, and many Mongolian soldiers were newly recruited in the city, including Warsaw soldiers, Tatar soldiers, Mongolian soldiers and Nuzhen people. The scouts sent out to inquire about the news reported that the number of troops in Shicheng was unimaginable. I don''t know how many people cried and wanted to join mercenaries, but they just had no way.


    The news shocked Shi Wanshan''s spirit. Seeing the example, he decided to adopt the same recruitment method. The owner of Shicheng is just a loyal and courageous hero appointed by the northern Ming Dynasty. Wouldn''t it be more popular for him to recruit troops in the name of the northern Ming Dynasty?


    So, under the city of Dalu, after the spring, there was a recruitment office, which was responsible for welcoming the warriors and men on the grassland. The idea is beautiful, and the reality is often cruel. The recruitment office has been established for nearly a month, but very few Mongols have really signed up for the army. All together, they are only 50 people, and most of them are frail men, such as Shi Wanshan''s imagination that there are full of people, and the struggle to join the army can''t be seen at all.


    Shi Wanshan was a wise man. He soon found out the reason. Only then did he find that the reason why Shicheng could easily recruit soldiers was entirely because of the name of the God of war. Mercenaries are known to the world for fighting hard with their fists. Knowing this, he would not be convinced, so he quickly found two deputies, Gu he and Ning Wenfeng, to discuss sending troops to Saihan mountain.


    As a member of Tatars, Saihan mountain was put here by Tuotuo Buhua Khan to block the huge stone blocking the road of the Ming Dynasty. But this huge stone has gradually lost its function after the sudden emergence of Shicheng and the capture of Dalu city.


    Shi Wanshan doesn''t know why Zhongdan didn''t pull out the nail. But if this person doesn''t do it, it doesn''t mean he will do it. Especially now that Dalu city has become something in the hands of Beiming Dynasty, the threat of this place is close at hand.


    Sending troops to Saihan mountain can make a reputation and let the grassland warriors know that there is not only a starting city, but also the army of the northern Ming Dynasty. In addition, the occupation of this place is equivalent to an additional front station for the later northern Ming Dynasty to send troops to intervene in the grassland.


    "Why don''t you inform Shicheng about it?" asked Ning Wenfeng, a think-tank strategist around Shi Wanshan.


    "No. we can take Saihan mountain by ourselves with our strength." Shi Wanshan shook his head. In his mind, perhaps this move will not please Zhongdan. Once he really notifies others, what if they disagree? What should I do?


    Seeing Shi Wanshan''s decision, the commander Tongzhi Guhe stood up and said, "OK, that''s it. I''ll take the soldiers to fight."


    Three days later, fifteen thousand soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty set out from the city of Dalu to saihanjian four hundred miles away, including five thousand new recruits.


    On the city wall, seeing the ancient river leader standing in armor go away, the male duck voice of the guard eunuch Deng Qiang came out, "commander Shi, my father-in-law can make up the memorial of the expedition later, but this battle must be won, otherwise, I''m afraid someone in the imperial court will come to our trouble."


    "Hehe, don''t worry, Grandpa Deng. General Guhe is the leader. There are only 8000 enemies on Saihan mountain, and there will be no mistakes." Shi Wanshan looked confident. Judging from all the information obtained, it was not difficult to fight this battle, but it was only five days later that a letter requesting additional reinforcements was sent back to commander Shi in Dalu city.


    The letter was written by general Guhe himself. When he got to the foot of the mountain, he was ready to attack the city, but when

 Chapter 842

    At this time, at the foot of Saihan mountain, Shi Wanshan has arrived here with 5000 reinforcements. Moreover, he has launched two attacks. Under the fierce attack of reinforcements, half of the positions on xuanshipo have been taken by them, and the dawn of victory is in front of him.


    "Report!" a fast horse scout suddenly appeared in front of the central army tent of the northern Ming army, and then the sweating cavalry flew off the horse and knelt down, "report to the commander, a large number of Tatar cavalry suddenly appeared 50 miles behind us, and they are coming straight to us."


    "Rear?" Shi Wanshan suddenly heard the war report, his face was cold, and his eyes showed unbelievable eyes.


    The commander standing on one side, Tongzhi Guhe, also looked surprised, "what''s the matter? Are you sure it''s Tatar cavalry? Where are they from? How many people are there?"


    "It''s still unknown where they came from, but the number should be about 40000." the Scout first looked up and then bowed his head, reporting what he knew.


    "Step back and explore." when he heard that there were 40000 enemies riding, Shi Wanshan couldn''t calm down anymore. After the Scout retreated, he looked sideways at the ancient river and asked.


    "Retreat and go back to Dalu city first. Maybe they didn''t come for us." Guhe didn''t have any better suggestions at this time, so he had to be lucky.


    "OK, get ready to withdraw immediately. We don''t have much time left." it''s only fifty miles away. The cavalry will arrive in the twinkling of an eye. Whether these people are coming for them or not, it''s better not to have a conflict for safety.


    The northern Ming army, which was still making a fierce attack, suddenly stopped attacking the mountain, and then began to prepare to withdraw. Even for the sake of speed, some unimportant supplies were decided to be abandoned. In half an hour, 2000 retreating vanguard troops had been sent out.


    On Saihan mountain, the northern Ming army suddenly stopped the previous fierce offensive, which puzzled the Tatar generals mazamu and Bora on the mountain. For fear that the northern Ming army had a plan, they didn''t dare to act rashly. They didn''t know what happened at the foot of the mountain until a haidongqing suddenly flew to the mountain and was captured by the domesticated people.


    "Haha, haha." looking at the information that appeared with Hai Dongqing, mazamu laughed and sent the information to deputy general Bora, "look, it''s general hubo''er. He''s leading 40000 iron cavalry to Saihan mountain. It must be because the northern Ming army heard the news that it was anxious to return to Dalu city."


    After receiving the information, Bora also looked excited. "General, our chance has come. Does the northern Ming army want to escape? Hum! After beating us for so long, it doesn''t mean to leave. I think we might as well entangle it, buy time for general hubo''er''s arrival, and then kill them on both sides."


    "OK. But we have to be careful of the mercenaries in Shicheng. In this way, we can leave 2000 people and only take 4000 people down the mountain." mazamu put forward his own suggestion.


    Bella nodded and agreed. Then she took four thousand cavalry down the mountain. Only two thousand soldiers were left on the mountain. This war fought with Beiming for several days, and they also lost 2000 people. The remaining 2000 were their last strength.


    Shi Wanshan didn''t know that he had been targeted, and he didn''t know that the original target of the sudden Tatar army was them.


    The 40000 iron cavalry brought by Hu Bo''er is one of the forces under Tuotuo Buhua Khan. They also have their unique name, which is called spring hunting.


    That is to say, when spring comes, the cavalry need to go out to declare their territory, show their strong strength and shine their muscles at the same time, so as to delimit what territory belongs to them. These places are sacred and inviolable. Otherwise, they should be prepared to be hit by these cavalry.


    Unfortunately, the site that hubo''er chose to visit this year is near Saihan mountain. The emergence of Shicheng and the change of hands of Dalu city have made the Tatar army feel a great threat. This time, it is time to recover everything that belongs to them.


    In the past, most of them fought with the northern Ming Dynasty. Before the Ming Dynasty, most of them attacked Mongolian tribes. In recent years, Wara has not had any major conflict with the Ming army. But now, the emergence of Yang Chendong has broken this situation, and it is necessary for them to fight back to declare their status and sovereignty.


    Suddenly Bo''er appeared on the grassland with 40000 cavalry under such circumstances. All the way, the scouts in front came the news that when the northern Ming army was attacking Saihan mountain, he came here with a large army. They had to cut these northern Ming army who dared to cross the line first.


    The army came straight down the Saihan mountain. In the Chinese army, suddenly Bo''er received the news that the northern Ming army was changing and wanted to retreat. A fierce look flashed on the Mongolian man''s face, "I''m afraid it''s too late to retreat. Where''s general Gore? Give you five thousand iron cavalry, go out first, stop the retreat of the northern Ming army to Dalu City, and the main army will arrive later."


    "Order." a Mongolian general in armor promised with a fist and rode out. Before long, he ordered five thousand cavalry and hurried to the foot of Saihan mountain.


    Suddenly Bo''er didn''t look at the starting cavalry. With 5000 cavalry on the way, he was confident that the northern Ming army could not escape. At this time, as he was on his way, he said to Mu Ren: "general mu, continue to tell me about the God of war."


    Mu Ren originally belonged to the Tatar forces. The last time Mobei Mongolian tribes wanted to besiege the city, he saw that the situation was bad. He ran away for the first time and joined general Qige of Guangwu town to leave this area.


    There were mercenaries in the past and Mobei Mongolian coalition forces in the north. Under such a situation, they were weak and had to give up their hard defense here and think about going to the south to find Tuotuo without sweat. I didn''t expect to meet hubo''er who came to spring hunting on the way. At present, the two sides gathered together, and the troops reached 50000. They fought back again.


    When Hu Bo''er asked, Mu Ren naturally wanted to answer, "yes, general, speaking of the God of war, he is indeed famous. In this area, but everyone is frightened to hear his name. After changing arahu Maqi into the starting city, he successively defeated 50000 troops of agadorzi and 20000 troops of Mobei Mongolian tribe..."


    Not to mention the changes in Hu Bo''er''s heart after listening to Mu Ren''s words, just say that 40000 Mongolian cavalry suddenly appeared in Dalu City, and according to the scouts, 10000 troops followed. As soon as the news came into Ning Wenfeng''s ears, the commander felt the seriousness of the problem.


    There are 20000 veterans in wanquandu division. General Guhe took 10000 when he set out, and later Shi Wanshan took 5000. Now there are only 5000 veterans available in his hands. Two thousand of them are in charge of training new soldiers in Xuanfu. It is said that he has only three thousand veterans in his hands.


    It is absolutely impossible to fight 30000 cavalry and 10000 infantry. Now the best way is to defend the city, that is, whether we can defend it or not needs two more words. However, the commander made an unexpected decision, that is, he wanted to go out of the city to rescue the commander and bring Shi Wanshan back.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, once the commander and commander know something, he can succeed in the post. But in the eyes of Ning Wenfeng, who was very clever, everything was really different.


    If it was peacetime, he might use his brain in this regard. But now that the Tatar army is pressing on the border, he will never use his brain in this regard. In order to stabilize the situation, both wanquandusi and Xuanfu need the guard of Shi Wanshan.


    After making the decision to go out of the city to save people, Ning Wenfeng only left a thousand veterans to guard the city. At the same time, he sent someone to inform Deng Qiang, the eunuch in Xuanfu, and asked him to send a thousand veterans and ten thousand recruits to guard Dalu city. Then he opened the gate and set out.


    The situation is already very critical. Shi Wanshan, who has left a lot of luggage, now wants to return to Dalu city immediately. At that time, he will guard according to the city, and there is still a chance. He moved very fast, but the Tatar army was not slow. Soon there was the news that the vanguard two thousand cavalry were losing and retreating.


    "The scouts said that general Gore of the Tatar army defeated our vanguard with 5000 cavalry and is now coming to us. There is even worse news. Behind us, mazamu, the guard on Saihan mountain, is also chasing us with 4000 cavalry. What should we do?" commander Tongzhi asked Guwan mountain with a trace of eagerness in his eyes, Obviously, the bad situation at this moment has exceeded their previous imagination.


    "Kill, make a bloody way. Before the other party completely encircles us, we return to Dalu city. Maybe Wenfeng has brought people to us by this time." Shi Wanshan answered after a short silence.


    "General Ning?" Gu he looked suspicious in his eyes.


    "There is no doubt that Wenfeng has a view of the overall situation in his eyes. He knows the importance of both of us at this time. If something happens to us, he can''t defend Dalu City alone, and maybe even Xuancheng will be lost. At that time, even if the Tatar army didn''t want his life, the emperor would take his life." Shi Wanshan said very firmly. It has to be said that his years in the bandit''s nest made him grasp people''s hearts very accurately.


    Seeing Shi Wanshan so confident, Guhe can only choose to believe. "Well, that''s right. What are we going to do next?"

 Chapter 843

    "Order the army to rush forward and kill, and then you and I will take 200 cavalry from the path to Dalu city. I hope these soldiers can delay more time." Shi Wanshan was determined. For his own safety, Shi Wanshan made the decision to sacrifice the main force.


    This is tantamount to ignoring the safety of most people, which is not the work of a qualified general. But at this moment, Guhe also knew that they had no other choice but to do so. Once they work with righteousness and go with the main force, the final result is that even their own lives will be built in it.


    "OK." after a little hesitation and struggle, Guhe no longer objected and agreed to the decision. At that moment, they began to select elite soldiers to supplement the 400 men and horses they needed to take away.


    Just as it was getting dark, through the night, SHIWANSHAN and Guhe opened their ranks with 200 elites respectively. Not only did no one in the northern Ming army notice them, but also the tartar cavalry scouts who had been responsible for monitoring them.


    At the same time of night, the mighty new mercenary army left Shicheng and came straight to Dalu.


    Ta''lu city is the focus of supply for mercenaries in the rear. Once it is lost, there will be only the road of nuergandus. It is obviously unsatisfying for the starting city that needs a lot of materials under construction. Even for their own sake, mercenaries must do something to ensure that Dalu city will not change hands.


    It''s getting dark. Fortunately, there is still some moonlight. Once you adapt to the darkness here, you can see the way ahead even without lighting a torch, but your sight is blocked and you can''t see too far.


    That is, when he could see the way ahead, the commander Hu mang ordered the soldiers not to strike torches. At the same time, he gave the reconnaissance battalion commander Ding Shan a dead order to increase the reconnaissance scope. Once Tatar scouts were found, they should be resolutely and completely eliminated to ensure the concealment of the army.


    Hu mang also knew that once it was dawn, he wanted to hide his whereabouts, but he couldn''t do it. All he wanted was the peace of the night. What he wanted was not to be discovered by the enemy at that night.


    Dingshan, who got the death order, set out. Although there are only 500 scouts in the reconnaissance camp, they are all elite in the army. They are one in a hundred talents in terms of equestrian and archery. They are only a hidden march in one night. He is confident that he is still confident.


    Mercenaries moving forward in the dark are not slow. After all, the environment and terrain of this area have long been clear. There have been relevant exercises at ordinary times, among which there are night groping forward in this area. Now it is not difficult to turn the exercise into actual combat.


    "Deputy commander, at this speed, we can go nearly half the way tomorrow morning. At that time, we and the northern Ming army can have a horn to contain the sudden Tatar army." Hu mang walked forward on his horse and didn''t forget to look sideways and ask goodbye.


    It can be said that it is a miracle for mercenaries to give up their promotion. He was just a demobilized general. He didn''t make any contribution to the army. He suddenly became the head of a regiment. At that time, I didn''t know how many people were envious, jealous and dissatisfied. But soon, with two thousand soldiers, this man blasted agadorzi, who supported 15000 soldiers, into Guangwu town. The people were in an uproar. Only then did he know the accuracy of the sixth young master''s vision and the strength of his ability to give up.


    Soon, after the establishment of the new army, farewell took a free ride and jumped from the head to the deputy commander. This scene made some veteran officers dissatisfied. But considering that this is the decision of the sixth young master, we really dare not say more.


    Compared with other people''s dissatisfaction, Hu mang has no emotion. It''s a good thing that he can give up such a capable person to be his deputy. It is precisely because he knows that this person is very intelligent and some views are praised by the young master. Therefore, once something happens in the army, he often listens to the parting opinions at the first time.


    "Yes, commander, our sudden appearance will certainly surprise the Tatar army. At that time, they will not be able to attack Dalu city with all their strength, but at the same time, our pressure will not be too small, so we should be mentally prepared first." we came all the way and were constantly analyzing the battlefield situation. Although he was once a member of the Tatar army, now he is entrusted with an important task by Yang Chendong. What he does and thinks is how to repay this kindness. The so-called Tatar army has no friendship in his eyes, and some are only enemies and opponents.


    "Well, we should be prepared. Fortunately, we still have six battalions of musketeers. As long as we don''t take the initiative, no one wants to attack us." Hu mang nodded. Of course, he knew how much pressure it would be if he wanted to block 50000 enemy troops with one army. But he is not afraid. The new army has been trained by itself. Since its establishment, it has gone through more than a month of hard training, and its combat effectiveness has reached his expected standard. Although it can not be said how strong it is, it should not be a problem if it is only defensive.


    "What the commander said is true. But the Musketeers can only defend the front enemy. What should we do if the enemy appears behind us?" he nodded approvingly at first, and then raised his own question.


    "Hmm? Does the deputy commander mean the enemy on Saihan mountain? The scouts came to report that there are only 2000 people left in the mountain. What climate they have become." Hu mang was puzzled and disapproved after hearing this.


    In his opinion, there are only two thousand enemies. I''m afraid they don''t even dare to go down the mountain. Why should they make trouble?


    "But anyway? This is a threat. The sixth young master once said that the best way to deal with the threat is to eliminate him and prevent him from existing between heaven and earth." he insisted in his voice at the moment of farewell. He was immediately appointed deputy commander of the army, and then he would seek his government.


    Even shebie knew that the reason why he was promoted so quickly, and even his military rank was at the senior colonel level, had surpassed many predecessors who had earlier joined the mercenary, because the sixth young master asked him to assist Hu Mang and help make up the loopholes.


    That is to say, I have positioned myself. Of course, I know when to stick to it and when to just mention it. Just like now, he can''t flinch, otherwise he''s afraid that even the sixth young master will be disappointed with himself.


    Giving up this insistence, Hu Mang''s look became dignified. He has been following Yang Chendong for so many years. How can he not know the young master''s mind. Seeing that he was not obedient to himself as usual, he asked, "what does that mean by the deputy commander?"


    "Eat him. If you do well, you can also hit the enemy to help. Although you can''t win a big victory, if you can kill an enemy, you can reduce our future pressure." he said his plan at the moment. Including attacking Saihan mountain at night, including setting a trap, waiting for the enemy''s reinforcements to give heavy damage, etc.


    Hu mang listened carefully to the battle plan and would click to join from time to time. When he said goodbye and shut up, he felt thousands of feelings in his heart. The deputy commander given to him by the young master is really a talent, even a great talent. If we do what he says, we can really solve many problems.


    Seeing that he was willing to say goodbye, Hu mang knew that the war must be fought, and then said, "well, everything will be done according to what the deputy commander said. Let''s see which troops are sent to perform these tasks."


    Hu mang was so enthusiastic that he didn''t dare to ask for a big farewell. He put forward his own ideas in a suggestive way. Naturally, Hu mang followed one by one, and then the army continued to move forward. However, in the process of moving forward, a team of soldiers dispersed from the team and began to move forward in another direction.


    It was getting darker and darker. At one time, it was midnight. The 5000 cavalry of GOR''s headquarters and the 4000 cavalry of mazamu''s headquarters launched a night attack on the main force of the northern Ming army. The horse''s hooves trampled on the earth, roaring and crashing again and again.


    Facing the double attack, the northern Ming army, mostly the new army, fell into chaos. When the constant commander wanted to ask for instructions on how to do next, he found that the commander and commander had already disappeared.


    During the war, the Lord general disappeared, which made the already chaotic northern Ming army more chaotic. Faced with the impact of Tatar cavalry, birds and animals scattered, unable to form resistance. Countless northern Ming armies were cut down by Tatar army. Countless northern Ming armies had to drop their weapons and kneel down to beg for survival.


    "Ha ha ha." mazamu, who was very happy to kill, couldn''t help laughing proudly as he watched tens of thousands of northern Ming troops be destroyed. He has made great contributions in this battle. I think he will be rewarded when he sees hubo''er.


    However, the sound of such laughter did not last long, and the fire on Saihan mountain not far away attracted all his attention. Deputy general Bora didn''t know when to come to him. He said with a flustered face: "general, someone attacked Saihan mountain. It should be mercenaries."


    "Ah ah." just thought he had made a great contribution, but he didn''t want the nest to be carried. Mazamu was angry at this moment. "Come on, help Saihan mountain right away. In any case, we can''t let mercenaries and villains succeed."


    Mazamu wanted to help himself, but he was finally stopped by bora, "General, don''t act with righteousness. You have just won a great victory here. You can''t leave yet. Otherwise, general Gore will take all the credit. In this way, my subordinates lead troops to help. I only bring 2000 cavalry. I want to come to our mountain. It''s easy to defend but difficult to attack. Mercenaries won''t succeed so quickly. When the general sees Lord hubo''er, please send help Army, when the time comes, we will attack both sides at the foot of a mountain. Wouldn''t it be better to win a big victory? "

 Chapter 844

    Bala''s words calmed mazamu down. Thinking that if you leave now, the great achievement of killing the northern Ming army here may have nothing to do with yourself. More importantly, even if he goes back now, he will just bring back 4000 cavalry. In the face of powerful mercenaries, it will not play a great role. It''s better to stay and ask for reinforcements after seeing Lord Hu Bo''er. This is the way to solve the problem.


    "Well, general Bora, please give you everything, but you should also be careful." mazamu listened to the suggestion. But he did not know that this parting was the eternal formula between him and Bella. "Please don''t worry, general. When I get back to the mountain, I will stick to it, and then wait for the general to bring reinforcements." without delay, after Bai La said that, she ordered two thousand cavalry to return quickly.


    Saihan mountain is easy to defend but difficult to attack because of its geographical advantage. This once made mazamu and Bora, who guarded the mountain, confident. All this has been confirmed since the northern Ming army couldn''t attack for a long time. But mercenaries are not the northern Ming army. Such an attack on mountains is also a common subject in peacetime training. In addition, it was a sneak attack. In addition, two battalions of 800 Musketeers were transferred to assist. When the attack was launched on the first day of the new year, they were stunned by the Tatar army guarding the mountain.


    In the dark, the sight is limited. I don''t know where mercenaries will rush up the mountain. If you want to see the enemy, it''s essential to raise a torch. But if someone does, it is tantamount to revealing his position. The mercenary Musketeers will teach him how to be a man every minute. Often one torch is lit and one will be extinguished soon. After hundreds of Tatar soldiers holding torches were shot and killed, everyone learned the essence without revealing their position.


    There is no light, which creates opportunities for mercenaries who rush to the mountain. At present, soldiers continue to attack Xuanshi slope with excellent mountaineering skills, and then directly climb the top of Saihan mountain.


    The warning smoke on the mountain has been lit. The picture is to tell mazamu and others at the foot of the mountain that the situation on the mountain is very critical. If there is no reinforcements, I''m afraid they can''t keep it.


    On the Xuanshi slope on the hillside, shebie, the deputy commander in charge of commanding the battle, was watching the soldiers launch waves of small shocks. His face was lazy. He didn''t seem to regard the battle as a real battle, but like watching a drill.


    This scene fell in the eyes of LV Zhuo, the division commander of the recruit division, which made him very puzzled, "deputy commander, why only launch a small-scale charge? Our recruit division is fully capable of launching an all-round attack and winning Saihan mountain in one fell swoop."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, it''s making some people worry." the farewell of slow-moving silk principle is not worried at all. It''s just laughing, riding on the horse and watching the small impact of platoon or company to the recruits again and again. "By the way, Mr. LV, this is a good opportunity for actual combat training. Don''t miss it."


    I don''t know what the idea was in shebie''s heart, but LV Zhuo would never let go of the opportunity to train troops in actual combat. At the moment, he solemnly nodded, called several commanders and ordered them to take this opportunity to organize military training. Once a soldier is found to be injured, he will immediately withdraw and replace him. Anyway, the war is not so fierce, and he has the opportunity to do these things.


    I''m not in a hurry or busy. Naturally, I''m waiting for the fish to take the bait. As he expected, Bora led two thousand cavalry straight towards Saihan mountain. In order to achieve the idea of reaching the destination as quickly as possible, this time he couldn''t even wait for the news of the scouts. He just sent the scouts while moving forward rapidly.


    The only way from Dalu city to Saihan mountain is a place called Valley crossing. In summer and rainy season, the water here will converge into a stream, but it is usually just a ditch. It is not very big, but it is more than one meter deep and about three meters wide.


    At this time, four fire gun battalions of the independent division of the new first army were lying in ambush here. One thousand six hundred gunshots lay on their bodies in the valley, aiming at them.


    Not far away, the sound of horses stepping on the earth was getting closer and closer. The two scouts and cavalry came quickly. When they were close to 30 meters, they each made a gesture, and then disappeared on both sides. It can be seen from the gesture that the enemy is five miles away.


    The sound of horses'' hoofs and the rapid sound from far to near. It is less than two miles away from the valley. Through the faint moonlight in the sky, you can see the moving figure from afar. All the Musketeers'' involuntary breathing began to slow down and their bodies began to relax.


    "Bang!"


    A flare as bright as day suddenly flickered in the air, instantly illuminating the whole area as bright as day. The reinforcements of two thousand Tatars also came into everyone''s sight at this moment. Then a "shooting" roar came out. Under the gunshot, the night was restored, and there was streamer work on the earth. Accompanied by a series of Tatar cavalry figures falling from the horse, you would also make bursts of screams.


    "Kill!"


    Just after the gunshot sounded, countless cavalry suddenly appeared on both sides of the valley. Their torches were lit one by one and rushed towards the location of the two thousand Tatar reinforcements who were beaten head-on.


    After twice shooting, Tatar reinforcements dropped at least 500 bodies. When the gunfire stopped, the torches around them reflected their faces. Then bursts of bows and arrows broke through the air, fell into the army and attracted hundreds of people to fall off their horses.


    Under the leadership of division commander Xin Honghai, a total of 3700 cavalry troops from nine battalions and companies directly under the division ambushed nearby were like tigers coming down the mountain and surrounded by stunned Tatar cavalry. There were bullets in the far arrow, bows and arrows in the near, and sharp sabers in the near body. Under continuous attacks, the Tatar cavalry formation was in chaos, Each cavalry''s face showed a frightened look under the light of the firegun.


    Under the protection of several close soldiers, Bella turned pale. At this moment, he knew he had been tricked. Let''s see, the mercenaries should have been prepared long ago, and the number of troops sent will not be too small.


    I felt the rapid response of mercenaries, but also scolded the uselessness of my scouts in the bottom of my heart. The enemy has been killed before his eyes. Why hasn''t he received any news? Untimely intelligence eventually led to the defeat.


    After resisting for only half an hour, two thousand reinforcements, including general Bora, were killed, and finally only more than 500 wounded.


    "Quickly clean up the battlefield, take a battalion of people and horses to send these wounded back to the chixian City, and send someone to inform the Deputy military commander of shebie on the mountain that they can take Saihan mountain after the great victory here." division commander Xin Honghai rode on the war horse and kept giving instructions. Just half an hour later, the general attack on Saihan mountain began. It was less than one time. All the enemies were wiped out. Saihan mountain became one of the areas where Shicheng expanded southward.


    In the same dark night, the commander of Wanquan Dusi made Shi Wanshan and Tongzhi know that the ancient river was moving rapidly towards Dalu city under the protection of 400 elite cavalry.


    They had been running all night. Seeing that the sky was dimly lit, their whereabouts were finally found by Tatar scouts, and then they were chased and intercepted all the way.


    At the moment, it can be described as time is life. In order to escape from the encirclement before the main force of the Tatar army appeared, the two generals had been killed several times, and there were fewer and fewer soldiers under them. At the time of the fifth siege, the number of cavalry around was less than 50.


    Even so, the two generals did not give up their intention to resist. They were still fighting hard, just to return to Daru city alive.


    "They are there, surround the past, don''t let them escape." not far away, another Tatar patrol of 200 people came. They saw the Beiming army being surrounded and killed, and rushed over with all kinds of strange noises.


    There were more than 100 enemies around him, and there were another 200 enemy riders. Shi Wanshan felt the pressure increased, waved his saber and kept chopping. After cutting a Tatar cavalry under his horse, he wiped the blood on his face and squeezed out a smile towards Gu Heqiang not far away. "Brother Gu, it seems that we can''t escape."


    "If you can''t get out, you''ll die in battle. Kill one enough, kill two and earn one. At least you''ll be a hero again in eighteen years." Gu he also reluctantly smiled. Then he tightened his left arm, pressed the bleeding point hard, waved his left hand and rushed to the Tatar cavalry five meters away again.


    At this moment, it is impossible to distinguish between generals and soldiers. God is very fair and gives everyone only one life. At this moment, either killing the enemy or being killed by the enemy, all plots and strategies are useless.


    The saber and the curved horse constantly collided in mid air, attracting bursts of sparks. A quarter of an hour later, the northern Ming cavalry paid another 40 cavalry. Now there are only ten people, including two generals.


    Fortunately, after some hard work, a bloody mouth finally burst out. Without delay, the two generals rushed out of the encirclement with several wounded soldiers, and then went to Dalu city. At the moment, they have to fight for every chance. Even if they die, they don''t want to die on the grassland.


    "Chase." the remaining 200 Tatar cavalry soldiers, seeing that the fat meat they got wanted to fly away, ran one by one and chased after Shi Wanshan and others. Once the distance is close to 100 meters, there will be a burst of bows and arrows, and one or two northern Ming cavalry fell and died.

 Chapter 845

    In the twinkling of an eye, there were only four cavalry soldiers in the northern Ming Dynasty, including two generals. At this moment, the horses under them showed fatigue after running all night. The speed was no longer the past and became slower and slower.


    The relationship between the two sides is getting closer and closer. The Tatar cavalry are not in a hurry to release their arrows. They want to catch those alive and make great contributions.


    When the distance was getting closer and closer, from 100 meters to 80 meters, 50 meters, 30 meters and 20 meters, even the other party''s back could be clearly seen. Suddenly, a large group of cavalry appeared directly in front. Looking from a distance, smoke and dust billowed.


    "Is this the day I die?" seeing that the pursuers are coming and the road ahead is blocked, Shi Wanshan''s face shows pain at this moment. Who could have thought that he would just want to expand his strength and win a Saihan mountain, and would even lose his life here?


    The saber in his hand was unconsciously raised. At this moment, Shi Wanshan thought of suicide. Maybe this will make you die happier. Otherwise, if you fall into the hands of Tatars, you don''t know what kind of torture you will suffer.


    "Commander, wait a minute, as if it were our own army." Gu he was sharp eyed and saw that the flag of Beiming was wearing the same clothes as them. He immediately shouted excitedly.


    This shout also pulled Shi Wanshan back from the edge of death. When he looked up at the sound, there was hope for life in his eyes. "Yes, it''s our cavalry. It must be the style of writing to save us. Hurry! Rush over and it''s safe."


    Human potential is sometimes infinite. After seeing the hope, the speed of the war horse seems to have been improved unconsciously, and the distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer.


    The Tatar cavalry pursuing behind also found this. At present, the long bow originally closed on the back was taken out again, and then a burst of random arrows came. Guhe was unlucky to get hit by the arrow again, and the whole person ejected a mouthful of blood and fell on the horse''s back.


    Well, at this time, the reinforcements of Beiming arrived. Ning Wenfeng, with two thousand cavalry, ordered the cavalry to rescue the wounded general Guhe while directing the cavalry to chase the Tatar cavalry with bows and arrows. Then he looked at the rather embarrassed Shi Wanshan and said, "commander, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. I''m not hurt. Now I''d better go back to the city quickly." after Shi Wanshan sighed, the man lost his spirit and lay on the horse''s back.


    "Come on, change the horses for the commander and return to the city." Ning Wenfeng knew that this was not the time to talk about the past, and repeatedly gave orders.


    Ning Wenfeng''s arrival saved the lives of the two generals. In the process of returning to Dalu City, he encountered several interceptions. Every time he took the initiative to send someone to meet the enemy. After several times, he lost about 500 cavalry and finally came to Dalu City safely.


    Just after Ning Wenfeng and others had just returned to the city for more than an hour, the main force of Tatar cavalry had defeated the city and began to set up camps, showing a situation that they would attack the city at any time. At the moment, there are only more than 2500 troops in Dalu city. It is really difficult to rely on these people to hold the city.


    When Ning Wenfeng was already considering whether to abandon the city, the scouts reported that a large number of mercenaries suddenly appeared in the northwest of the city. They camped on the side of the Tatar army and would rush up and bite at any time.


    "Is there such a thing?" the mercenaries came quickly. Ning Wenfeng immediately boarded the city tower. Sure enough, he saw the five-star flag of mercenaries flying high outside the city. He also breathed a sigh of relief when he lamented the quick response of mercenaries. Now it seems that it is not necessarily infeasible to refuse the city.


    The Tatar army, which was ready to attack the city, had to rearrange its troops because they were afraid of mercenaries on their side, which gave Dalu a chance to breathe. After noon, the Xuanfu reinforcements who got the news came. The eunuch Deng Qiang came with a thousand veterans and ten thousand recruits.


    At this time, there were only 1000 veterans left in the Xuanfu house, which had reached the minimum. But in any case, with their arrival, Ning Wenfeng also has some confidence and has more confidence in guarding Dalu city.


    The Tatar army was in a big tent. Suddenly Bo''er listened to the scouts below and reported the war last night. His face was gloomy and terrible.


    Specifically, they did not suffer. It was true that they lost Saihan mountain and were surrounded and killed 4000 cavalry. However, they also eliminated more than 10000 of the main force of the northern Ming army. Specifically, they still took advantage.


    But don''t forget that suddenly Bo''er appeared suddenly. It is said that it can take the northern Ming army and mercenaries by surprise, but now it seems that the effect is some, but it''s not big enough. In the final analysis, it was all the reason why mercenaries got involved, which made Hu Bo''er more angry with mercenaries than with the northern Ming army.


    "Mazamu and gore, each give you 3000 cavalry to attack mercenaries. I want to see their strength. General Qige, give you 5000 infantry to attack Dalu city. I want to kill the city and bury the 4000 warriors last night." the angry hubo''er issued two military orders one after another.


    When the order was issued, mazamu, who was named, wanted to receive the order to pay out. However, general Mu Ren, who stood by the side and was not named, suddenly stood up, "general, you can''t. with the strength of mercenaries, 6000 cavalry can''t break the array. Sending them will only cause more heavy losses."


    Mu Ren has talked to Hu Bo''er about the power of mercenaries along the way. Originally, he thought that both sides would be more careful when facing mercenaries after listening to their own suggestions. But now it seems that people may not have heard much.


    "Unshakable military spirit, several generals will not do it soon?" suddenly Bo''er, who was obviously angry, glared at Mu Ren. As soon as you were shaking the military spirit, I dared to kill you before the battle. Finally, Mu Ren dared not say anything more and stepped back.


    The general had an order and was already angry. Naturally, others dared not refuse. At present, 6000 cavalry and 5000 infantry came out of the camp and killed them in the West and North.


    Farewell has arrived outside Daru city from Saihan mountain and was warmly welcomed by the army commander Hu mang. "Ha ha, deputy commander, hard work."


    The dusty farewell hurried forward a few steps, came to Hu Mang and respectfully saluted, "the commander is hard, I just obey the commander''s instructions."


    Speaking of winning the war, the greatest credit should naturally be borne in mind by the commander. The gesture of farewell is very good. Even if you know you can''t rob, it''s better to step back and be a low-key man and do things with a high profile. You must know both commander Hu Mang and the sixth young master.


    Sure enough, seeing this saying goodbye, Hu mang smiled. To tell the truth, he doesn''t care about military merit in his position. The sixth young master''s trust is higher than everything, but his farewell is also to show his authority. Of course, he won''t refuse. In return, he enthusiastically took his farewell hand and went to the big tent of the Chinese army. Other regimental heads followed step by step. It was the battle of Guangwu town before, and now it is the battle of Saihan mountain, which makes them no longer have the heart of comparison and jealousy for the suddenly promoted deputy commander.


    After all, only people with similar strength want to compare, but for those who have pulled themselves too much, this idea is better to put away.


    The officers of the new army stepped into the big account. As soon as they entered it, they saw a temporarily completed sand table, which was recording the comparison of military strength and array arrangement of both sides. This is also what Hu mang learned from Yang Chendong. Not only he, but now there is such a simple sand table in the big account of any commander, so as to help them better understand the situation on the battlefield.


    Everyone followed Hu mang to the sand table. After the farewell eyes fell into it, they began to think seriously. About half an hour later, he smiled and nodded, "the commander''s arrangement is the best."


    These words proved that he had no other opinion. Hu mang said with a smile: "the deputy commander has worked hard all the way. Why don''t you go back to the account first and have a good rest."


    "No, I''ve had a rest on my way here." she shook her head and refused. He has made great military achievements, but this does not mean that he has any privileges. Especially in front of Hu Mang, he belongs to a small generation.


    "Well, even though the deputy commander is concerned about military affairs, let''s discuss how to attack the Tatar army." Hu mang nodded, just a polite word. Now that the greetings are over, it''s time to talk about business.


    Er didn''t wait for all the officers to express their opinions on the current situation. Ding Shan, the commander of the scouting battalion, had entered the big tent, saluted the commander Hu mangjing and said, "commander, the Tatar army is moving, and 3000 cavalry troops from the left and right are coming to our camp."


    "Small family spirit." when he heard that only 6000 cavalry came, Hu mang not only didn''t panic, but also had some dissatisfaction. It seemed obvious that the Tatar army did not send enough cavalry. After hearing this, the other officers also burst into laughter.


    After laughing, Hu mang put away his casual expression and looked more serious. "The sixth young master once said that we should pay attention to the enemy tactically and despise the enemy strategically. Therefore, even if we have the belief of victory in our hearts, we should not be proud, let alone careless."


    "Yes." all the officers answered seriously when they heard the instructions of the sixth young master.


    "Well, as soon as the enemy comes, of course, he wants to beat them back. Deputy commander, do you have any opinion?" Hu mang asked in the idea of respecting others.


    "No, everything depends on the commander''s order." shefarewell really has nothing to say. When he marched last night, he said all his ideas, and Hu mang agreed to do it. Now we just need to follow the plan.

 Chapter 846

    "Well, that''s it. Everything goes according to the plan." Hu mang nodded. Then he issued a series of instructions from his mouth. The officers who were named stood at attention one by one, and other officers who were not named were also studying carefully. As far as they are concerned, with the continuous expansion of mercenaries, they will only lead more and more soldiers, have higher and higher ranks on their shoulders, and have more and more pentagonal peas. Now it is of great benefit to learn more from commander Hu Mang''s operational policy for future development.


    On the battlefield, Gore and mazamu slowly approached the mercenary camp with 3000 cavalry.


    Although suddenly Bo''er refused Mu Ren''s proposal of cautious World War I, both generals knew that mercenaries were not easy to provoke. This time, of course, he was careful to be the enemy. In fact, from the point of view of only sending 3000 cavalry to one of them, the meaning of temptation is already very obvious. Otherwise, hubo''er, who now has 50000 troops, will at least send tens of thousands of cavalry.


    Because it was a test, the two generals didn''t mean to rush forward. Instead, they approached slowly. They also wanted to see how the mercenaries would react to their arrival.


    Under their gaze, there was a quick reaction in the mercenary barracks. Cavalry that looked very powerful and majestic appeared and came out of the barracks. It seemed that there was an endless stream, which gave people a sense of impeccability and infinity.


    But this feeling was soon put to an end, because the first cavalry had blocked their sight, so that the two generals could not see the reality inside the mercenaries.


    General Gore sighed softly. Mercenary''s mysterious means made him feel bottomless. In contrast, mazamu looked at each other angrily. It was precisely because of the shameless sneak attack of mercenaries last night that his nest Saihan mountain was lost. In the mountain, his family that he had been preparing for for a long time was robbed, and even his deputy general Bora died. With these, he is now furious. He just wants to hurt the mercenaries, avenge his brothers and vent his anger for himself.


    As they moved forward, the distance between the two sides became closer and closer. When we reached the four mile land, it had entered the range of cavalry impact, but the mercenaries opposite were still in formation and didn''t seem to have the slightest intention to launch an impact.


    "Hum! Bravado." looking at the mercenaries moving, neither charging nor retreating, mazamu, who was angry, decided to rush out and try. He wanted to see each other''s weight. "Come on, make an impact."


    At the command, three thousand Tatar cavalry moved, their horses'' hoofs flew, set off bursts of dust and fog on the earth, and rushed towards the mercenary cavalry position like shouting.


    Gaur on one side looked at mazamu and said hello, so he took the lead in launching an independent charge, and his eyes were heavy. At this moment, a deputy general asked, "general, do we also cooperate to launch an attack?"


    "Wait and see," Goyle said calmly. This was the first time he had a real face-to-face fight with a mercenary. He wanted to know more about it.


    The left wing did not move, and only mazamu''s army rushed out, but he didn''t seem afraid. There was only one word left in his eyes. Although the other side put out a lot of cavalry, there was no fear in his eyes. On the battlefield, the less wins the more and the less rushes the more. I don''t know what has happened. Maybe it will happen to me.


    The Tatar cavalry who rushed forward was getting closer and closer, and soon changed from the original distance of four miles to two miles. At such a distance, the cavalry should impact, otherwise there is not enough space for them to display their speed. Once they collide, they will suffer losses.


    Everyone knows this truth, but mercenaries don''t seem to know it. Cavalry ride on horses and don''t move. It''s as if there are not three thousand enemy cavalry that can kill, or three thousand sheep that don''t have any threat.


    "Kill!" seeing that the distance was close to two miles and was still shrinking, a happy look flashed in mazamu''s eyes. The mercenary is so big that he is not ready to launch an attack. In this way, the advantage depends on his hand. Once he gets close to the enemy at such a speed, he will give the other party a fierce collision. At that time, his 3000 cavalry will send out several times of strength, and it is not impossible to win.


    "Are they crazy? Come on, let me kill them." Gore on the other side saw everything clearly in his eyes. Seeing that the mercenary was still motionless at such a distance, he was really surprised. At such a distance, there is no chance to launch an assault without launching an assault. Is it just a legend to hear how powerful mercenaries are before? In fact, this is an infantry riding a war horse?


    Unable to understand, Gore decided not to think about it. After all, facing a cavalry enemy who doesn''t know how to charge, this is a god given opportunity. He could even imagine how mazamu would kill all sides as soon as he joined the mercenary army. Such a great achievement cannot be taken away by him alone. He must take a share.


    Gore also moved, and three thousand cavalry charged, only two miles late. At the moment when he also led the army to charge, LV Zhuo, the division commander of the recruit division in the front row of the mercenary, smiled.


    Smiling, he suddenly ordered the army to move left and right to give way to the middle part. Although he brought recruits, there was no problem in enforcing orders and prohibitions. At present, the army began to retreat to the left and right. As they left, the six campfire gunmen who were blocked behind them were exposed.


    At the side of the Musketeer was Xin Honghai, the independent division commander riding on the horse. Seeing that his vision became very open, his originally held high saber also fell immediately and shouted, "shoot!"


    On the front of the battlefield, mazamu was less than a mile away from the former mercenary army. Even he could see the white faces and fear of the mercenary cavalry. At this moment, his heart was very happy. He rode faster. His saber couldn''t help drinking blood.


    At this time, the situation on the battlefield suddenly changed. Those mercenaries and cavalry who were obviously frightened walked on both sides, revealing more than 3000 mercenary gunmen behind them. With a roaring firing order, thousands of bullets came into the air and flew in front of them through the air.


    The distance of 500 meters a mile to the ground was completely within the range of the Bayi bar. Under the sound of the gun, the bullets in the gun bore flew out like meteors flying in the sky. They got into one Tatar cavalry who was waving a knife and brought a fluffy of blood.


    Mazamu, who rushed to the front, didn''t escape the gun rain. One of the bullets was right on his chest. At the moment when the deadly bullet entered his body, he also shouted. Mazamu was stunned, the saber fell, and the whole man slipped on the horse''s back like a poisonous snake without a bone head. Then he fell from his horse and fell on the earth, Brought up bursts of dust.


    Even at the time of his death, his body rushed to the mercenary camp, indicating his determination to be ashamed before blood.


    Before the general array died on the battlefield, ubiquitous bullets ran through the iron cavalry. One Tatar cavalry after another was shot and fell off his horse. One Tatar cavalry after another lost his life while still shouting for charging.


    It all came so fast that many people couldn''t react. As the cavalry who rushed to the front fell off one by one and died, the Tatar cavalry who came from behind finally felt fear. The scene that they had no chance to fight with the enemy and were about to be shot to death was something that everyone didn''t want to see and everyone was unwilling to encounter.


    "Hurry, hurry, retreat, retreat!" I knew I was rushing up, just looking for death. More and more Tatar cavalry stopped the horse, turned the horse''s head, and began to run away on the usual road.


    Among these Tatar cavalry, there are some warriors. They are not as afraid of death as ordinary people, but this kind of unequal slaughter and such oppressive death method are definitely not what they think and want. So at this moment, they would rather be a coward and run away, rather than take a half step forward in order to show their courage.


    It seemed that they had long expected that they would do so. The cavalry of the recruit division in front of them made way again. Ma xiongshan, head of the Qingqi regiment, shouted, "comrades in arms, rush with me!"


    The Qingqi regiment moved.


    The biggest change of the new army is that it has heavy riding regiment and light riding regiment. As its name suggests, heavy riding means full body armor. It stresses the skill of opening up and closing down. It is like a torrent of steel rushing into the enemy''s array to kill the enemy; Light cavalry is a light military uniform. They pay attention to flexibility and speed. They have few other things except necessary sabres and crossbows. What they want is to chase and kill the enemy cavalry with the lightest equipment and the fastest speed.


    The movement of the Qingqi regiment represents the beginning of the pursuit.


    After Ma xiongshan shouted loudly, he saw countless light riders flying out like arrows and plunging away into the distance. While they galloped along, their bows and crossbows were not free. They shot one arrow after another in the air, chasing and killing the defeated enemy riders at the same time.


    The sudden sound of the musket and the sudden attack of the light cavalry hurt the three thousand cavalry brought by gore.


    It was thought that the cavalry would play the strongest combat power when they had rushed to a distance of one mile. Never thought that there were many dangers behind the mercenary''s iron cavalry. They stepped aside again and again, bringing them different experiences. Now, first, he was stunned by the fire gun. After waiting for him to turn the horse''s head in time, the enemy horse behind him quickly chased after him. With a bow and arrow close in, he saw one of his soldiers hit by a bow and arrow, and the whole man fell to the ground from his horse. His heart was dripping blood, but he couldn''t do anything.

 Chapter 847

    It''s not terrible to underestimate the enemy. It''s terrible that his cavalry have been afraid of being beaten and have no war heart. It''s so difficult to stabilize the army''s heart and fight again. The only way is to rush all the way to the Tatar camp and expect the other party not to chase too hard.


    The light cavalry did not chase too far, only stopped after six miles. The Tatar barracks are moving forward. The other party may mobilize cavalry to fight back at any time. Although they are light cavalry, they grow faster and faster, and they are not worried about being caught up, but meaningless disputes are meaningless.


    The light horse retreated and the fire gun was closed. This test ended in a great victory for mercenaries. According to the statistics of combat results, nearly 2000 horses were attacked and more than 100 enemies were captured and wounded.


    The first war was not only defeated, but also general mazamu died on the battlefield. The result came to hubo''er''s ears and caused anger. In the big tent, the book case was cut in two by the sharp saber, and a roaring cry sounded, "mazamu, I will avenge you."


    Mazzamu, who has been guarding Saihan mountain for many years, has worked hard without credit, but it is a pity and sad that he was killed when suddenly Bo''er''s army appeared and was about to show its skills. For a time, morale in the Tatar camp was low.


    In order to break the bad atmosphere, suddenly Bo''er''s roar came out twice, "where''s general Qige? Hasn''t he captured Dalu city yet?"


    Under the city of Dalu, the war continues, countless cloud ladders are near the city, countless bows and arrows shoot at each other in the air, and death is a great thing for human beings. At this moment, it seems so worthless and ordinary here.


    As early as when the cavalry launched a exploratory attack on the mercenaries, the 5000 grassland infantry brought by Qige launched a fierce attack on Dalu city.


    It is said that the grassland cavalry is unparalleled in the world. Locusts roll over where they go, and there is no grass. But we don''t know that the trained grassland infantry are also elite soldiers. They were born to attack the city. Their instructors are Ming generals with rich experience in attacking the city.


    Grassland iron cavalry depends on speed and Ming army guards rely on city walls. Each has its own advantages, which makes the forces of both sides tend to balance. It is difficult for one side to build a big one. Until later, the Ming Chengzu five expeditions grassland opened the road of the Ming army''s powerful cavalry. Under the repeated losses of Mongolian Erlang, they also began to learn from the advantages of the Ming army and build offensive infantry.


    Man''s greatest ability lies in learning and imitation. After the death of emperor Chengzu of the Ming Dynasty, the advantage of the Ming army''s iron cavalry gradually lost. With one Yang and one Yang, the Mongolian siege infantry grew up. This time, five thousand infantry have this ability. Their teachers were the captured generals of the Ming army who had been broken through the city. They had to bow their heads under the eaves. In order to survive, they only gave skills, and few people could refuse.


    Because of this, the Mongolian army attacking the city was fierce. Once it appeared, it first hit the Beiming army. The three thousand Beiming new army in charge of guarding the city were seriously killed and injured. The voice of urgency continued to spread to general Ning Wenfeng, who was in the array. He was not allowed to take a thousand veterans and three thousand new soldiers back to the city to stabilize the war situation.


    On the battlefield, the biggest difference between recruits and veterans is whether they have rich combat experience or not. Experienced veterans often know what to do without orders. They are free to fight back and avoid when they should and should not.


    Recruits are not. They are like a stone mill weighing more than a thousand gold. If you push them, they will go. If you don''t push them, they won''t move like a mountain. When such recruits first came to the battlefield, they were already frightened by the smell of death on the battlefield. Where would they know what to do without orders?


    The recruits lost the first time, the veterans went to battle, the new veterans supported each other, and Ning Wenfeng''s command ability was brought into play. He drove back the Mongolian infantry that had rushed to the city several times, and went back and forth several times. Finally, he persisted until the evening, and the offensive array came to an end temporarily.


    In the city Lord''s residence, the injured ancient river is still resting on the bed. Most of Shi Wanshan and the guard eunuch Deng Qiang are sitting in the hall, talking to the tired Ning Wenfeng.


    "Father Deng, commander, the loss of this battle is too great. The number of recruits killed in the battle is more than two thousand, and there are two thousand wounded. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the city will be difficult to defend. It''s better for us to return to Xuanfu. The city wall there is much taller, which is much easier to defend than Dalu city." he complained and asked tentatively. Ning Wenfeng looked with hope in his eyes.


    "No," Deng Qiang said first, "The two generals may not know that when the city of Dalu was given to Daming by Duke Zhongdan, everyone in the imperial court clapped their hands, and the people in the capital took to the streets with firecrackers to celebrate. Everyone regarded the return of the city of Dalu as a symbol of the rise of northern Ming Dynasty. How can they give up at this moment? If they do so, I''m afraid they don''t need others, just the memorials of those speech officials in the imperial court Can crush me to death. "


    As soon as Deng Qiang''s words fell, Shi Wanshan, who had wanted to say something, quickly shut up. If so, there should be no loss in answering Lu city. Otherwise, it would be the end of their politics and life. At that time, even if they had great ambitions, they would have no power to exert themselves.


    "Hold on. If you can''t, transfer all the new and old soldiers left in the Xuanfu. As long as we put on a defensive posture and let the Tatar army be fierce again, they will retreat." Shi Wanshan was relieved to think that there was a Powerful Mercenary outside the city.


    Ning Wenfeng is just a tentative question, that is, the method has to be considered. As for the mobilization of Xuanfu soldiers, he hesitated for one or two seconds and said, "maybe that''s the only way. Otherwise, with more than 2000 veterans and 5000 recruits in the city, I''m afraid they can''t last long."


    "Well, we''ll dispatch troops from Xuanfu. First, we''ll dispatch 500 veterans and 10000 recruits." Deng Qiang finally made a decision. So far, there are only five hundred veterans and ten thousand recruits left in Xuanfu. That will be their last strength.


    He made great efforts and suffered heavy losses. In the end, he didn''t get anything. He had to defend Dalu city hard. Even the original veterans were about to lose all their capital. I have to say that he really did something to lose money this time. As a result, Shi Wanshan was silent for a long time. It seemed that they didn''t even have the interest to speak.


    In contrast, the atmosphere in the Tatar army barracks was much better than that in the afternoon. Qige has reported the war damage. During the day, he attacked the city, killing more than 1000 soldiers and injuring more than 1000 soldiers. He only needs to rest for one night, and more than half of them can participate in the war tomorrow. In contrast, the number of dead and injured soldiers in the northern Ming Dynasty exceeded 4000, twice that of the former.


    As we all know, in the war of siege, the party who attacked the city often suffered losses. It is generally recognized that if you want to attack the city, you must have at least three times or more of the strength of the other party. On the contrary, the loss of defending the city is more than twice that of attacking the city. Although the city is not occupied, it can be regarded as a big victory.


    Suddenly Bo''er''s face looked much better. He greatly encouraged Qi Ge and said that he would continue to attack the city tomorrow, strive to win Dalu city and find a place for the army. For his words, his style naturally nods unceasingly.


    Compared with ordering the northern Ming army to continue to launch a fierce attack, Hu Bo''er was a little uncertain about how to face mercenaries. Today''s World War I finally gave him a deeper understanding of the combat effectiveness of mercenaries. He regretted not listening to Mu Ren''s words. At the same time, he also made a decision to follow the advice of the other party, that is, he can''t stick to it. He can only slowly figure it out after taking Dalu and having a place to live.


    But in order to prevent the day from happening again, suddenly Bo''er called another General Hu Lin at night and told him to prevent mercenaries from sneaking into the camp. Then he went to sleep.


    Facts have proved that Hu Bo''er''s worry is completely superfluous. The mercenaries who won a battle during the day are sleeping peacefully in their barracks. For them, the war during the day is inevitable, which is a test of both sides, even if there is no tomorrow today.


    Once the temptation is completed and they know that they are not easy to provoke, the Tatar army will certainly have a lot of peace. In this way, the mercenaries can have a safe sleep. Of course, there are troops on duty at night. Some things are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    From black to light, a new day is coming, and Hu mang is promoted. The following divisions and regiments lined up to fight one after another. In this regard, Hu mang didn''t say a word, but hehe smiled at the deputy commander on the side. Farewell is also a smile, then said: "today, the whole army has a rest and clean up the sanitation around the camp. If you have spare time, each division and regiment can practice by themselves."


    He did not take the initiative to launch an attack, which was the result of Hu Mang''s negotiation with farewell last night. Now is not a one-on-one time, either you die or I die, that is, there are three forces. If possible, of course, it will be more refreshing to watch the tiger fight on the mountain.


    Looking at the mutual consumption between the northern Ming army and the Tatar army, why not be happy to see its success?


    The words of farewell represent the meaning of the military headquarters of the new army. At present, other divisions and regiments withdrew bitterly and were busy. Hu mang also informed the sixth young master of his decision to give up and leave, and then he was sitting and watching the wind and cloud change.


    In the Tatar army camp, the scouts were released for eight miles. They stopped just before they reached the mercenary camp. After that, he stormed the city of Dalu with all his strength, showing a state of never giving up until he conquered the city. In this regard, the northern Ming army chose to defend the city with all its strength. Shi Wanshan personally boarded the city tower and replaced it with Ning Wenfeng, the commander, to prevent the Tatar army from attacking the city again and again. Only one day later, both sides suffered great losses.


    Fortunately, in the evening, five hundred veterans and ten thousand new troops from Xuancheng came to help, which temporarily stabilized the situation. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to defend the city the next day.


    In Shicheng, Yang Chendong just looked at the telegram sent by Hu Mang and put it aside. The new army has a gradually calm tiger awn and a wise man. He doesn''t need to worry about anything. He focuses more on the construction of Shicheng and puts forward some very constructive suggestions.

 Chapter 848

    Shicheng is the first city built on his grassland, but it is not the last city. According to Yang Chendong''s intention, we should build a model here. If we build a city here in the future, we can learn from each other. In order to make this model as perfect as possible, he had to pay more attention.


    In addition to the construction of Shicheng, Yang Chendong is also not afraid to inquire about Mobei Mongolian tribes.


    Mobei Mongolian headquarters is the biggest threat to the northwest of Shicheng. They are different from the far hubo''er headquarters. They originally belong here and have great viability in this soil. If they are not suppressed, they will become a great danger sooner or later. Not to mention, now with the help of a famous general like fan Yuhai, it''s really difficult to feel at ease if he doesn''t destroy it.


    If you want to kill a person, you don''t just have to kill him or cripple him. As the old saying goes, the upper soldiers attack the plot, the second is to attack the enemy, the second is to attack the army, and the next is to attack the city.


    Yang Chendong chose the plan of going to the army, which is why he didn''t order to take the life of Soviet Khan when he implemented the beheading policy in Yidu City, but only wanted him to hurt his body.


    What he wants is to create opportunities for fan Yuhai. Facing an injured Khan, he believes that smart people will seize such opportunities and know how to do it. It can also be seen from the information sent by the security bureau that fan Yuhai did not disappoint.


    After the defeat of Yidu City, fan Yuhai followed the Mongolian army to Mobei Mongolian tribe and made his home in Xi''an to Yinma River. In order to stabilize the situation, the wounded Soviet Khan temporarily handed over his military power to fan Yuhai in order to prevent mercenaries from chasing after him.


    But as time went by, mercenaries did not appear. SUD Khan was relieved and became nervous at the same time, because he suddenly found that all the close soldiers guarding him had been replaced. Those who followed him in the past were also missing, and some strange faces were replaced.


    Ask carefully, and then you know that these people are fan Yuhai''s confidants. The replacement was also his order. On the surface, he was completely protected and isolated on the grounds of protecting the absolute safety of Khan. In fact, it was just house arrest.


    Fan Yuhai was an ambitious man, which Yang Chendong knew very early, so he gave him a chance. Sure enough, this man reached out to seize it, put Soviet Germany under house arrest, and came to hold the son of heaven to order the princes.


    But this is just house arrest, and too many people can''t understand it, but Yang Chendong knows that things will be revealed one day. Even he has arranged director Feng Liang to spread the news. It must not be long before civil strife will arise. He wants to see how the famous general makes a decision.


    ......


    Under Dalu City, the war is still going on.


    Since the first war, the Tatar army and the new mercenary army seem to have reached a tacit understanding that there is no war between the two sides, but a confrontation.


    Speaking of, both sides are afraid. The Tatar army was afraid of the fire guns of the new army and did not dare to launch a charge rashly; The new army is worried about the number of cavalry of the other party, which is nearly 40000. If there is a real war, the power of fire guns will be limited. Once the two sides fight together, it will be the end of two injuries, which is not what they want.


    It was precisely because of these scruples that both sides settled down, so they suffered from the northern Ming army defending the city. At the moment when the Tatar army pointed all its spears and energy at Dalu City, Shi Wanshan was in hot water every day.


    Before, the Tatar army only used infantry when attacking the city. These well-trained siege soldiers have been a headache for the northern Ming army. However, when the mercenaries only confronted the Tatar army, and neither side intended to send troops, the Tatar cavalry also came in handy. They came to the bottom of the city and kept releasing bows and arrows to the upstairs, killing a large number of recruits of the northern Ming Dynasty who had no combat experience.


    Dalu City, which is already in danger, is even more dangerous. The number of soldiers'' war damage is rising every day. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it won''t last long.


    Another tiring day passed. Tired Shi Wanshan and Ning Wenfeng returned to the Yamen of the city master''s mansion and sat in the yard, drinking tea and looking at each other speechless.


    Deng Qiang, the eunuch of the town, has returned to Xuanfu. He also took the commander Tongzhi with him. It is called taking the general back to recuperate. In fact, he is just looking for an excuse to evade his responsibility.


    As long as he is not in the city, once the city of Dalu is lost, this responsibility has nothing to do with him. At that time, with the ancient river in hand, the safety of Xuanfu can also be guaranteed.


    "You''re good at making wishful thinking. I said that you shouldn''t answer Lu city at the beginning. This city is very important. It''s just that the city wall is not tall. It''s really asking for trouble." Ning Wenfeng, who has always been happy and angry, finally couldn''t help it this time. He suddenly patted the stone table in the hospital and said.


    After days of hard work, even those with good temper have been almost run in. How can Ning Wenfeng''s performance at this moment not be what Shi Wanshan thinks? But what he knows more is that there is no way back.


    He once sent 800 Li to the capital and asked some officials who had a good relationship with him privately. The answers were almost the same. The imperial court attached great importance to the war. If they lost, the imperial edict of asking for guilt would be issued immediately. At that time, they would be the sinners of Beiming Dynasty.


    It''s not easy to survive until today. Shi Wanshan, who has even been a bandit, of course doesn''t want to lose everything. What we have to do is try our best to keep Dalu city. Under the pressure of his anger, Shi Wanshan asked, "Wenfeng, what do you say if we kill a way and send someone to the mercenary for help?"


    "Ask for help?" after hearing this, Ning Wen raised his head and looked at Shi Wanshan, who looked promising on his face, shook his head. "Commander, I didn''t attack you. If you were a mercenary, would you step in at this time?"


    "Er... This..." Shi Wanshan was speechless for a moment. He knew that the proposal just now was stupid, but now he really couldn''t find a better way. Behind him is Xuanfu. There are also insufficient troops. There may be some strength to defend the city, but there is absolutely no strength to help. For the imperial court, although he sent several emergency documents, they were like a stone sinking into the sea. It can be seen that the imperial court will not send a large army for the time being. It seems that there is no other way except for the mercenaries in front of him.


    This is also no way. What I didn''t expect was whether Ning Wenfeng gave it so soon.


    Ning Wenfeng, sitting opposite, understood Shi Wanshan''s idea, but he couldn''t help saying, "commander, there''s no need to fight this idea. I''m afraid today''s mercenaries want us to lose both sides with the Tatar army. How can we fight at this time."


    "But... But once Dalu city changes hands, their supply channel will be cut off. Does Zhongdan guild allow this to happen?" Shi Wanshan still wants to argue.


    "What if the supply channel is broken? Isn''t there a nuergandushi area? This was originally the backup road for Zhongdan Gong. At least for this reason, it''s not cost-effective to deal with 40000 elite iron cavalry." Ning Wenfeng shook his head.


    With such an attitude and such a decisive answer, Shi Wanshan was speechless. Maybe he also had this idea in his heart. Otherwise, I''m afraid someone would have sent letters to mercenaries long ago. But at present, he really can''t find a solution other than this method.


    With a sigh, Shi Wanshan closed his mouth again. Only when he was drinking tea, could he speak fiercely. He looked like he was hostile to the tea cup and the tea.


    Silence.


    The silence once again represents the pain and helplessness in the hearts of the two generals. At this time, a soldier outside the door walked in and half knelt on the ground, "Sir, there is a man who claims to be a loyal and brave messenger outside the house."


    "Loyal and brave messenger?" suddenly heard his voice, the two men who were already decadent now had bright eyes, and Shi Wanshan suddenly said after a breath: "please, please."


    If it weren''t for his own identity, I''m afraid he would have got up directly to meet him at this moment in SHIWANSHAN. But even if he didn''t do so, the two words "please" can represent his excited heart at this time.


    The soldiers retired, that is, only half of the tea didn''t work. But it seemed that it had been a long time for Shi Wanshan. Finally, a man in cloth walked into the backyard, accompanied by the soldiers around him, which had proved his identity.


    "Cao Min Yu can has seen two generals." the man under the fist slightly bent down and stood up again. He looked neither humble nor arrogant.


    It''s a grass-roots people, but how many grass-roots people can behave so naturally when they see the commander? Just from this point of view, this person is much different from ordinary people.


    "It''s Mr. Yu, please take a seat." Ning Wenfeng said with a spring breeze smile on his face. Before the identity of the visitor was clarified, it was naturally his servant who did the reception. While talking, he waved to the soldiers on the side and motioned them to step down.


    Soon there were only three of them left in the courtyard. Yu can tasted the tea in front of him at the sign of Ning Wenfeng. After drinking it lightly, he nodded, "good, good tea."


    "Hehe, now the war is coming, and I don''t know if you''re coming. I''m a little unprepared. But I think there must be peerless good tea there." Ning Wenfeng smiled and didn''t forget to point the spearhead at the topic. Even at this time, he was still very suspicious of Yu can''s identity.

 Chapter 849

    A Lu city has long been blocked, and Tatar cavalry can''t rush in. How did this person appear here? It''s understandable if he was already in the city, but how did he get the latest instructions from Zhongdan Gong? Was it haidongqing who reported, but he didn''t see any birds entering the city. How to report.


    No matter Ning Wenfeng or Shi Wanshan, they naturally don''t know that there is another thing in the world. They don''t need to meet at all. They can really communicate with each other, even unaffected by distance. Naturally, Yu can has no obligation to tell them all this. He can even think of each other''s doubts, but his duty is not to explain these, but just to send letters.


    Yu can, the leader of the Security Bureau in Dalu City, is usually responsible for collecting information in the city and forwarding it to director Feng Liang of Shicheng on time. I thought he would always be a dark worker, but today''s telegram forced him to reveal his identity. That is, the sixth young master called in person and asked him to pass a word to the Yamen of the city Lord''s mansion.


    The sixth young master has orders, and he dare not disobey them. Yu can is here, but he is still here in a big and generous way. He knew that perhaps only by doing so could he dispel the worries of the two generals and complete the matter.


    Ning Wenfeng''s words were obviously a test, and Yu can replied with a smile: "there''s any good tea there. The small one doesn''t have a chance to drink. But if you doubt my identity, you can catch me as a liar."


    Such a straightforward answer made Ning Wenfeng look embarrassed, and he didn''t know how to answer. After all, it''s no good pretending to be loyal and courageous at this time.


    However, Shi Wanshan, who had been impatient for a long time, looked at the impasse in the conversation. He finally said, "Mr. Yu said he came by the order of Zhongdan Gong. What can you tell me?"


    "Commander, I came here at the order of Lord Zhongdan. I really have something to tell you. According to the intention of Lord Zhongdan, if Lu city can''t keep it, you don''t need to keep it. Just return to Xuanfu city. You can accumulate strength to keep it..."


    Yu canzhifang just said half of it, but Ning Wenfeng interrupted him, "answer why Lu city can''t keep it. Besides, we eat the salary of the imperial court. Now the imperial court hasn''t made an order, how can we leave our duty without permission? Mr. Yu, do you know that according to what you just said, we are already committing a crime?"


    No wonder Ning Wenfeng is angry. Answer: whether Lu city is lost or not, Yang Chendong may not care too much, but as a general guarding the city, he will bear a great relationship. If he doesn''t do well, he will be ruined and even beheaded in prison. When it comes to his own family and life, he is not in a hurry.


    After Ning Wenfeng said this, Yu can closed his mouth, shook his head first, and then tasted tea. Not frightened by the other party''s criminal words.


    Yu can''s calmness falls aside in Shi Wanshan''s eyes, which can''t help but shine in front of him. This person is so calm, either he has a dependency, or he has put life and death aside, but no matter what, he believes that no one will die for nothing. At that moment, he suppressed Ning Wenfeng, who was still angry, then smiled at Yu can and said, "Mr. Yu, you should still have something to say. The commander is willing to listen."


    Shi Wanshan said so. Ning Wenfeng could only suppress his anger and stare at Yu can. He wanted to see what this person would say next. If he was talking nonsense, he would take it first and then say it, regardless of whether the other person is really loyal and courageous.


    Yu can slowly puts down his tea cup, looks at Shi Wanshan and says word by word: "Lord Zhongdan said that Dalu city can be abandoned and Xuancheng can''t be abandoned. As long as the commander guards the Xuanfu house and doesn''t let the Tatar army move forward, Dalu city will return to the general''s hands in one to two months at most."


    "Oh?" Shi Wanshan''s face was stunned. He had already known that there were still the following, but he didn''t expect such a result. When his thoughts flew around, he seemed to think of something, "Lord Zhongdan, but do you want to deal with the Tatar cavalry?"


    "Why? Didn''t Zhongdan send troops very early?" Yu can smiled.


    "Sending soldiers is sending soldiers, but you don''t know by pretending." Ning Wenfeng finally had the opportunity to interrupt. At this moment, he doesn''t know why. The more calm Yu can is, the more unhappy he is. When he comes to his own territory, his life is in his own hands. He can be so stable as Mount Tai. It''s really annoying.


    Yu can seems to be used to nitpicking Ning Wenfeng. Instead of answering his questions, he continues to say calmly: "I came here to deliver the message in the words of the loyal and courageous public. Whether you believe it or not is my problem. Of course, you can also arrest me and even torture me. I can''t guarantee whether I can stick to my secret. But once I come, it will delay the time for the two generals to make a choice. Let''s choose between the two."


    After spreading everything on the bright side, Yu can continues to drink tea without saying a word, just like a thirsty person looking at manna.


    This behavior is to put life and death aside. Often such people are not easy to bow their heads. Even if they are caught and executed, they will not have results in a short time. But Shi Wanshan doesn''t have much time now. If he makes a mistake, he will have no chance to turn over.


    "Mr. Yu, do you have any keepsake to prove your identity?" Shi Wanshan asked with some reluctance.


    "No." Yu can answered very happily. Then he added, "answer Lu city has been closed. Where did I get the keepsake?"


    "Without a token, where did you get the news?" Ning Wenfeng interposed again when he felt that he had caught the other party''s loophole.


    "It doesn''t bother the general. In short, what I say is the truth. Believe it or not, the two generals will consider it by themselves." Yu can definitely won''t tell the telegram, which is still a secret for other forces. Of course, the longer I hide it, the more favorable it will be.


    Yu can, who did not enter the oil and salt, immediately gave Ning Wenfeng a feeling of no place to cut. Then he looked at Shi Wanshan, obviously to command and make decisions.


    Shi Wanshan frowns. Yu can''s appearance is too unexpected. He can''t make any decision for a moment. He still needs more time to think about it. Then he slowly looked up, "Mr. Yu, thank you for telling me. In this way, I''ll think about it and make a decision. Now please go back and have a rest."


    "Well, you don''t need to inform the grass people of the results of your consideration. Your decision will be known all over the world soon." Yu can knows that the task is completed and it''s useless to stay, so he stands up, nods to the two generals and turns away.


    Outside the door, when the waiting soldiers escorted Yu can away, they saw a sign in Shi Wanshan''s eyes. At that time, they gently forehead to show that they understood his meaning.


    As soon as Yu can left, Ning Wenfeng said anxiously regardless of others, "commander, you don''t really believe that he was sent by Zhongdan Gong? He doesn''t have anything to prove himself."


    "If you can''t go out, how can you prove it?" Shi Wanshan asked back and said, "at this moment, do we have another way to choose?"


    "But... But why did Zhongdan do this?" Ning Wenfeng asked in a different way.


    "Didn''t you say that Zhongdan wanted this supply road, that''s why." Shi Wanshan suddenly got up, as if he was persuading himself, or maybe he had made a decision in his heart.


    Yu can leaves the city master''s house, returns to his own courtyard, and soon turns out the light and goes to bed. There was nothing wrong with the soldier sent to follow him, so he had to send someone else to keep him. He rushed back to report the situation. In this regard, Shi Wanshan has long been prepared. Even if yu can dares to appear, he will naturally deal with everything first and last.


    He knew that it was impossible to find the answer from Yu can. But Shi Wanshan will not want to let him go. Once he leaves Dalu City, he will take him away. If he is not sent by Zhongdan Gong, he will kill him before he dies.


    That is, from the beginning of the night, the northern Ming army was ready to retreat, and the carriages transporting grain and grass to and from the Xuanfu house kept coming and going. Three days later, Shi Wanshan, who had been guarding very hard, was finally ready to leave the city when the night came. In order to prevent being discovered by the Tatar army, he left two hundred houses and asked them to keep walking on the tower with torches, creating a false image that the army is still there.


    Shi Wanshan finally decided to believe Yu can''s words and withdraw from Dalu city. When he and song Wenfeng got out of the city master''s house, Yu can, who was already carrying a package, was waiting here in front of the main gate. Obviously, he also knows that the other party will not stay here. It''s better to take the initiative and leave with them.


    Yu can is so knowledgeable that Shi Wanshan, who has not yet planned to turn his face, walks over with a smile, "what does Mr. Yu mean? Do you want to leave with us?"


    "There are no northern Ming army and people in the city, and can has no value to stay here. He has to bother the commander." Yu can stood there with a smile on his face, as if he had no way to go.


    "Hehe, good. Somebody, prepare a batch of good horses for Mr. Yu and leave the city with me." Shi Wanshan laughed. Whether Yu can is loyal to the public or not, he already appreciates it with this courage and insight.


    In the dark, the torch went away. The northern Ming army retreated from Dalu City, leaving an empty ancient city without any resources.

 Chapter 850

    At dawn the next day, the 200 northern Ming army guarding the city gate also quickly mounted and left. After breakfast, when the Tatar army continued to attack the city, it was found that there was no resistance. They easily entered the city along the cloud ladder, and the news that the northern Ming army had left quickly spread to hubo''er''s ears.


    "The northern Ming army has withdrawn, ha ha, good thing, let''s go into the city." hubo''er was overjoyed. Although it is said that the northern Ming army suffered more serious losses on the siege side, he was also very uncomfortable in the long run. He suffered losses every day and had to prevent mercenary attacks ten miles away. This taste is really uncomfortable.


    Now, with the city to stick to, he is equal to relying on. Besides, Dalu city was originally a city that was easy to defend but difficult to attack. It was connected with a nearby mountain range, so he only needed to guard the Xuanfu gate to the East and the grassland gate to the west, which allowed him to draw out his troops to do what he wanted to do.


    The Tatar army entered the city smoothly, and was originally prepared for a sneak attack by mercenaries. But the other party was as if they had not seen it, and let them move at will. After all the Tatar troops entered the city, the mercenaries suddenly moved and camped eight miles outside the west city gate. So far, a trend of beating dogs behind closed doors has been formed. Not only that, but also cut off all contact between the Tatar army and the outside world.


    It was not until the mercenaries set up their camp that suddenly Bo''er felt a trace of wrong when he stood on the tower. Before, he stayed outside the city. Without food and water, he could send troops to search and rob nearby, but now he has a place to live as soon as he enters the city, but other aspects seem to be a problem.


    Thinking of the sudden retreat of the northern Ming army, especially after entering the city, he didn''t see a person or a grain of food. He suddenly felt cheated.


    "No, we can''t be trapped in the city. We need to have a way to go out at any time. Where''s general Gore? Here are five thousand cavalry soldiers. Kill them while the other side''s foothold is not stable. Other generals are waiting at any time. Once the time comes, we will break the mercenaries." suddenly, Bo''er stood on the tower and suddenly gave the order to go out of the city to attack.


    General Gore, who had just entered the city, had to get on his horse again and came straight to the place where mercenaries camped outside the city with 5000 cavalry.


    In the new army barracks, as soon as the west gate of Dalu city opened, the Scout immediately reported to the army commander Hu mang. The tiger commander smiled and looked at the deputy commander aside and said goodbye: "the enemy has come to die."


    "Ha ha, that''s good." she laughed the same way. Although he used to be a member of the Tatar army, he was just a chess piece that could be sacrificed at any time. Now that he has received Yang Chendong''s great kindness, he regards himself as a member of a mercenary. When he should be cruel, it will never be vague.


    Outside Daru City, general Gore rushed over with 5000 cavalry, but the recruits of the new army were still waiting for them. In the last war, they didn''t do anything. They just stood in the front row as human shields. According to the meaning of commander Hu Mang, the new army should first practice courage, so as to prevent the scene of soft hands and soft legs when killing on the battlefield.


    Facts have proved that many of the recruits did show their fear when facing the impact of Tatar cavalry last time. Although they knew there was a large army behind them, they still couldn''t stop their fear. Fortunately, there are no people who pee their pants, but they are qualified in the examination.


    Now, another assessment has begun. After the last experience, we can see that the quality of these recruits has improved a lot, at least there is a lot less fear on their faces, and many recruits are eager to try.


    Gore, who was shocked, saw that the mercenaries were still playing the same routine as the last time. I don''t know why, he began to jump in his heart when he was riding on the horse. He had a hunch that he was afraid he wouldn''t get any benefits this time. But thinking of the city tower behind him, suddenly general Bo''er was looking at himself. He couldn''t turn back, so he had to lead the army to continue to rush forward. Only in the process of impact, he deliberately slowed down and stayed behind.


    General mazamu was killed by fire last time. With this experience, he will not be easily fooled.


    Gore had a good hunch. When the Tatar cavalry came to the place a mile in front of the mercenary array, the cavalry of the recruit division retreated to both sides again, revealing the soldiers of the Sixth Battalion holding fire guns behind. Then the gunfire rang out in a dense manner. One Tatar cavalry charging in front was hit and sacked. A bloody smell was already filled and filled in the air before the two sides contacted, This scene also greatly slowed down the impact of the Tatar cavalry.


    "Kill!" Ma xiongshan, head of the Qingqi regiment, shouted again. A regiment of two thousand Qingqi poured out and greeted the chilly Tatar army who had been beaten by fire guns.


    "Withdraw!" seeing the same scene reappear again, Gore, who was already in the rear army, quickly shouted, then quickly reined in his horse and turned around and withdrew with the army. In this battle, about 600 cavalry were lost, and the enemy was killed to zero.


    On the tower of TA Lu city, suddenly Bo''er saw everything in his eyes, and then turned away without saying an angry word. He can''t blame gore. People left the city at their own command. It was just that he fell twice in the same place. It was like swallowing a fly, which made him angry.


    He occupied a dead city but imprisoned himself here. Suddenly Bo''er couldn''t vent his anger. He gave general Qi Ge an order to take people out of the East Gate Xuancheng. He wanted to continue the attack. Don''t you want to cut off your supplies? Well, I won''t go from you, will you? I''ll go north to the hinterland of Ming Dynasty.


    During the siege of the city in recent days, the northern Ming army suffered heavy losses, and the infantry in his hand were all killed and injured. Now there are only more than 2000 of the original 10000 infantry. Because they can''t capture a strong city like Xuanfu, he had to tell hubo''er what happened. Then he had the command of 10000 cavalry, and left the city with full confidence.


    But Qi Ge didn''t know that Shi Wanshan had set up a frame in the Xuanfu house. With the height and firmness of the city and the combination with the army guarding the Xuanfu house, he had more than 10000 new troops. He was full of confidence and would never let the Tatar Army take advantage of him.


    The city of Dalu was quiet again. Knowing that he could not help mercenaries, suddenly Bo''er simply gave up the idea and waited for the good news from general Qige. At that time, he only needed to leave some people to guard Dalu city. Mercenaries will be blocked outside, and he can do whatever he wants with his army in the hinterland of Beiming Dynasty.


    The mercenaries under the city tower were as calm as ever. The soldiers got up and went out on time, as free as under their own city. And they were waiting, waiting for the sixth young master''s order to attack the city.


    At the beginning of the city, Yang Chendong didn''t give the order to attack the city. He was also waiting for the defeat of Shi Wanshan of Xuanfu and the Tatar army. At that time, it was time to send him out on a large scale. While waiting, good news finally came from Mobei Mongolian tribe. Fan Yuhai was no longer waiting and began to show the devil''s fangs. He was willing to replace SUD Khan on the pretext of marrying Toya.


    Mobei Mongolian camp is hundreds of miles west of Yinma River.


    At this time, it was late spring and early summer. The grassland was no longer covered with the vast and desolate snow and became green. Just as Princess Toya, the flower of Mongolia in Mobei, her mood is not as good as the climate. On the contrary, her face is very ugly and her heart is full of worries.


    Since his father Khan was injured and returned from the capital of Yi, he has been ill in bed and stayed in a tent with a large yurt every day. There are very few visitors.


    Even for her daughter, she has only seen a limited three times, and two of them were SUD Khan, who was unconscious. Only once she woke up and said to her with a smile that she had found a suitable husband for her, that is, the famous general fan Yuhai.


    Although fan Yuhai is only in his thirties, he is also much older than Toya. In particular, he is usually silent. He always gives people a sense of not being close to strangers, which makes him feel lively and makes Toya very uncomfortable. She couldn''t understand why father Khan made such a decision. Before, they said that her husband would marry only with her consent.


    It was a pity that SUD didn''t give her any chance to speak. After finishing the business, he forced Toya to leave on the grounds that Ben Khan was tired and wanted to rest.


    Since she got the big deal, Toya''s face has never smiled. She really can''t accept whether she wants to be her own husband or her whole life in the face of a man she doesn''t know at all. But her father''s life is hard to break, and she doesn''t know what to do.


    She wanted to discuss with others, but she found that the people she knew were no longer next to the Khan''s main account.


    When the army withdrew, Cha Mubarak was killed by mercenaries. General song Zheng was ordered to train the younger generation of the tribe that day in order to have the ability to fight again. General Baoyin, who has the best relationship with her, was ordered to recruit new soldiers from the tribe to supplement the actual troops damaged in the last war. For a time, there was no one available or anyone to talk to around, At this moment, Toya felt so helpless and lonely.


    Before Toya was born, SUD was already the head of a great power. Later, with the blood of the golden family, he called himself Khan. In other words, from the moment she was born, she had a noble status, stretched out her clothes, opened her mouth, and rarely had anything bad. If the only time I was rejected was when I saw the white dragon horse by the stream and wanted to buy it, I was rejected.

 Chapter 851

    At the thought of that rejection, Toya''s face smiled for some reason. Although she was rejected, she was still very straightforward, but she was not angry. On the contrary, she saw the scene of the God of war killing the four sides. Which young man is not affectionate and which young girl is not pregnant with spring, it is from that time on that there is a shadow in her heart, but she is smart and doesn''t talk to anyone.


    In particular, the next actions of father Khan minimized the possibility of this existence. This time her father was hurt by a firegun, Toya knew better that she would only be farther and farther away from the man. After all, no grassland woman would choose to marry an enemy as her wife.


    Xinxu turned back and thought about the problems at hand. Toya became embarrassed again. She didn''t like fan Yuhai and always felt that she couldn''t see through the man. She didn''t want to live in such unhappiness all her life, so she secretly made a decision to find a chance to enter the king''s account. She wanted to see her father and make things clear.


    Although she is not good at struggle, women seem to be born to act. After Toya secretly made a decision, her performance is no different from that of usual. Even when some maids began to prepare her premarital clothes for her, she greeted her with a smile and showed no sign of disobedience. Inevitably, the guards who were responsible for staring at her looked relaxed.


    Once Toya really marries general fan, she will become their hostess. Of course, such a woman can''t offend or don''t offend.


    On this day, as usual, Toya went out of the yurt after dinner and came to the nearby grassland to enjoy the night view. This has become her habit in recent days, and it is also her preparation for the next action.


    Over the past few days, the guards who watched were used to it. As long as she didn''t disappear from sight and let her do anything, this was originally an order issued by general fan.


    "Well, the fruit just delivered is good. In this way, take out some for my father Khan to taste." the princess in beautiful red clothes waved her hand as she said. On her side, a woman in women''s clothes promised, held a plate of fruit, then stepped back, and then bowed her head and walked towards the Khan''s tent 100 meters away.


    It was just a maid. No one would care. Even when she passed by several surveillance guards, no one really looked at her more, which made Toya, who was still nervous, breathe a sigh of relief.


    Yes, the maid is Toya, but the real maid is pretending to be Toya and sitting on the chair watching the night. Taking advantage of not paying attention to her time, before Toya came to the main tent, two guards outside stopped her way. "Who?"


    "Two generals, the maid was ordered by the princess to send Khan a plate of fruit. Please be accommodating and don''t embarrass others." Toya lowered her head as much as possible to prevent the other party from seeing her appearance, and then said in a slightly low voice.


    In her own account these days, Toya has been learning from the maid. She has also learned a six point look for some daily actions.


    The two doorkeepers did not doubt it. They just looked at one of the fruit plates and waved after they didn''t find anything unusual. "Khan is resting. You can go in and out quickly."


    "Thank you, two generals," Toya said in a low voice, with a happy look on her face, and she entered the account.


    Inside the yurt, compared with the night outside, it is much warmer and has a few more medicinal smells. As soon as Toya entered here, she first frowned and hated the smell of traditional Chinese medicine, but at the thought of her task, she endured it and strode to the side of SUD sleeping in the tent, and then saw the scene of her father sleeping with even breathing.


    "Father Khan, father Khan, wake up. I''m your daughter Toya. I''ve come to see you." he called softly. Knowing that there was not much time, Toya also stretched out her jade hand and gently shook SUD who was sleeping.


    But before the little hand touched the body, SUD lying in bed suddenly opened his eyes. When he looked carefully by the candlelight, it was her daughter Toya. SUD instinctively looked out first. After there was no third person, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then stretched out his hands to tightly grasp Toya''s extended hand, "Daughter, why are you here? They let you in?"


    "No, I tried to sneak in," Toya explained aloud.


    Su Dexin knew that his always noble daughter was wearing a maid''s clothes at this time. Then he looked closely and said: "Well, daughter, you are very smart. My father Khan is very pleased. But time is limited. Next, I say, listen, I am under house arrest by them now. My injuries happen repeatedly. Either I can''t be cured, or they don''t want to cure me at all. Don''t blame the bold and loyal public. On the battlefield, the sword has no eyes, and it''s not personal gratitude and hatred. My father Khan knows your mind. If you really like him, go Find him. "


    SUD, who said these words, was obviously panting. Obviously, his physical condition was not very good. After taking two breaths, he said again: "On the contrary, if fan Yufan wants to marry you, he just wants to seize the power of our Mobei Mongolian tribe. Now I''ll tell people everything. You should find an opportunity to leave here and find naritsong and Baoyin. They are old subordinates of father Khan for many years and are trustworthy. Can you understand when they lead troops to save father Khan?"


    In a hurry, Sood said a lot at once, and then coughed uncontrollably, perhaps because he was out of support. After that, he lay back in bed, waved his hand gently and said, "you leave quickly. Over time, it will inevitably arouse suspicion. Go."


    I just wanted to discuss my marriage with my father Khan and put forward opinions. Unexpectedly, Toya couldn''t believe that she had learned such a truth. But after the moment of confusion, she became calm again. She also knew that this was not the time to talk, so she looked at SUD lying in bed and said, take care of her father Khan, and then she turned and left the account.


    Outside the big tent, the two guards waited for a moment. No one came out. Just about to enter the tent, Toya dressed as a maid came out.


    "What''s the matter? Khan woke up after such a long time?" a guard asked with a suspicious color on his face.


    "No, Khan has been sleeping. The servant just cleaned up the mess in front of the bed." Toya lowered her head and said in a hurry.


    "Oh." this explanation let the guard''s hanging heart down, and then nodded, "OK, there''s nothing for you here. Leave quickly."


    It''s no wonder the two guards were so relieved. They knew that there was something to sleep in the medicine taken by Su De, and ordinary people would often sleep hard to wake up after taking it. But they didn''t know that the medicine had long been discovered by the Soviet Union. How can they become a tribal Khan with a comparable mind. Not only that, he also vomited out, which is why the medicine in the yurt tastes strong.


    After Toya left and returned to the "Princess", she followed the Lord back to the account. But compared with before, Toya''s eyes were more determined at this moment.


    I felt something wrong with my father''s sweat before. It is said that my father was ill and should let my daughter take care of him. But not only did he not declare himself once, but he had only seen him three times and had not said a kind word.


    Now after knowing the truth, Toya finally understood that it was not that father Khan didn''t want to say it himself, but that he couldn''t say it.


    Toya, who knew the truth, was ready to leave. She first looked at the maid around her, "Guna, how are you treated, miss?"


    "The princess is as kind as a mountain, and the servants are willing to do anything for the princess." Gu Na, the maid who played Toya before, felt it in her heart, and the words in her heart were blurted out. In fact, Toya was kind to her again. At that time, when her parents died, the princess was buried by someone. With this, her life had long been Toya''s.


    "Well, today is the time for you to repay." Toya had a trace of intolerance in her heart. She knew that it might be difficult for Guna to survive after doing so, but she had to sacrifice her for the great cause of Mobei Mongolian tribe at the moment.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper. The big tent was already dark. Several guards staring at the princess were also closing their eyes and resting at the moment. There has been no situation in the past few days, and their vigilance began to become careless under inertia.


    However, when everything was quiet, there was a sudden movement in the princess''s account. First, a dark shadow rushed out of the account and went straight away. This sudden change attracted several guards to follow. They don''t understand why this happened. All they need to do is stop the princess who rushed out.


    The guards moved quickly. They stopped the woman running away with all their strength in less than half a cup of tea. Then one of them stood politely in front of the woman, hugged his fist and said, "princess, it''s late at night. You''d better go back and have a rest."


    After saying this, the guard raised his head, and it was this rise that made his eyes shine like shock, "you... You are not the princess, you are her maid."


    "Ha ha ha." at this moment, Guna smiled like a winner. With her laughter, there was a sudden panic in the horse shed not far away, and then a figure in black galloped out of the horse, rushed out of the unprotected tent camp and into the boundless night.


    A moment later, a few more horses rushed into the night with the dark shadow. What happened here was immediately told to fan Yuhai, who had slept in the account.


    It was Zhang Meng who came to report. He was in charge of the security of the Soviet Khan. He was responsible for everything in the Khan camp. But I never thought that Princess Toya, who looked very obedient, would suddenly leave the camp without permission like a person.

 Chapter 852

    Fan Yuhai sat up from the bed and looked very deep. His first feeling was that his crime had been exposed. Toya must know something. Although he still couldn''t figure out which link was wrong, Toya left for no reason, which has explained a lot of things.


    "Immediately send someone to inform general Liu duo, who is training nearby, and let him come back. When the news is released, it is said that Toya runs away from the marriage against Khan''s instructions. Whoever stops the tribal people or informs her of her whereabouts will be rewarded."


    "Yes." Zhang Meng promised and quickly left the herald. Fan Yuhai, who was left behind, sighed and saw that great achievements were imminent. As long as he married Toya, he could be regarded as the successor of SUD Khan. Unexpectedly, such a thing would happen. He was really going to fall short of success.


    Toya escaped. She managed to escape by attracting the attention of others with her maid Guna. The moment she got on the horse, she quickly went to the training place of naritsong. She lived here since childhood. She was bad at all the terrain. This is her advantage.


    In the dark night, one rider is in the front and several riders are in the back. The distance between the two sides has been maintained at a distance of 500 or 600 meters, just like a meteor passing through the night.


    The day was finally going to dawn. When the sun slowly rose and the sky was getting brighter, Toya, who rushed in front, finally saw a continuous military camp. At present, she was happy in her eyes. Before people arrived, she shouted, "I''m Princess Toya. I want to see general naritsong."


    The Mongolian cavalry guarding the tent had noticed a dark shadow coming in the distance. Instinctively, they went out with bows and arrows and were ready to kill people. But when he heard the cry, he couldn''t help but put down the crossbow. When he had good eyesight, he recognized Toya''s figure.


    Although she was dressed in black and no longer as eye-catching as the princess''s dress, she would never forget how majestic the first chest in the world was. Then the man said, "it''s the princess. Come on, open the account door and inform the general quickly."


    Toya rushed into the tent smoothly, and the guards a mile behind her also entered. Perhaps these Mongolian cavalry took it as the princess''s guard.


    Before the big tent, toyal stopped the war horse, and her fatigue was strong. However, thinking of the instructions of her father Khan, she jumped off the war horse after taking a deep breath. But at this time, the six guards behind them also followed up. They jumped down at the same time and stood in front of Toya. One of them said coldly: "princess, please get on your horse and go back with us. Khan and general fan are waiting for you."


    "What if I say no." this is no longer the big account of father Khan. When Toya spoke, she was a bit tough.


    "Then don''t blame us for being rude." the guards showed their eyes. People were lost from them. If they can''t catch them back, they must be dead. At the moment, they have no choice.


    Then, two of the six guards reached out and pressed on Toya''s arms. At this moment, they had no fear that the person in front of them was the Mongolian princess, let alone that the woman might become their mistress in the future.


    Although tuoya grew up on the grassland and learned riding and martial arts, she is only superficial Kung Fu. If she really wants to face the extraordinary guard, she will be defeated. Seeing the two big hands grasping, Toya''s eyes flashed an angry and anxious look.


    "What are you doing?" at this time, a roar came, and then a burly grassland man came out of the tent. With him were dozens of elite guards and more and more Mongolian warriors approaching here in the camp.


    The visitor is naritsong, one of the close friends of SUD Khan. Just now he heard the report that the princess was coming. He said how he came here. He came out with curiosity. He didn''t want to see someone want to do something to Toya. That''s good. It''s obviously the following offense. Na risong said something to stop it.


    As soon as that day song appeared, the guards who wanted to do something knew that the opportunity was lost. Then they turned around and saluted him and said, "the general calmed down. The princess is playful and ran out. We''ll take the princess back now and don''t make trouble for the general."


    "You''re just playful." when Toya saw someone confuse black and white in front of her, she looked back at naritsong and said, "general, I have something important to discuss. Please report back. At the same time, please also ask the general to detain these six people first, and the princess will give you an explanation later."


    "General, don''t believe what the princess said. General fan is still waiting for the news of our return." the six guards knew that something bad would happen and quickly apologized.


    "Don''t believe the princess, do you want to write to you? Also, don''t take fan Yuhai to oppress people. Others are afraid of him, I''m not afraid. Hum! Come here, take the six of them down. If there is resistance, kill them all." the resolute day song on the battlefield showed a cold face and his eyes were filled with murderous intent. Just such a sentence, the six guards were caught at arm''s length. There is at least hope alive. There is only a dead end to resistance.


    Toya finally followed naritsong into the big tent, and then told everything that SUD said when she saw her father Khan last night.


    Hearing the news, naritsong also looked surprised, "is there such a thing? Khan is under house arrest?"


    "Exactly." when Toya said this, tears finally came out of her eyes. Before, she didn''t cry because she didn''t dare to cry, but now she is safe, her inner pain can''t be repressed anymore, and her tears eventually flow out.


    "Don''t be sad, princess. Khan''s life is not in danger now. There are still ways to do everything. In this way, after running all night, the princess goes to rest first. When I find general Baoyin, I''ll work out how to save Khan." Song''s eyes looked sad that day. Their own Khan was put under house arrest, which was originally a manifestation of the incompetence of their generals. But he also knew that fan Yuhai''s was hard to deal with. If he took the army to kill him now, the victory or defeat would be unknown, and Khan''s life might be involved. It''s better to find Baoyin and discuss things first.


    Soon after Panasonic''s order that day, general Baoyin, who was recruiting troops outside, returned to the big tent. This scene was discovered by the secret agent of the Security Bureau in the Mongolian tribe. The news was transmitted to Feng Liang, director of Shicheng Security Bureau by telegram.


    Shicheng Yangfu.


    Yang Chendong listened to Feng Liang''s report and patted Feng Liang on the shoulder with a slight forehead. "Yes, this time the Security Bureau performed very well."


    "Thank you, sixth young master." a happy look flashed on Feng Liang''s face, but soon disappeared. He was all ears.


    "Continue to stare at their every move and report any situation immediately." while Yang Chendong digested the news, he couldn''t help sighing, or there were too few troops. Seeing the internal strife in Mobei Mongolia, he was unable to mobilize troops to calm the chaos, which must be said to be a pity.


    Feng Liang was ordered to leave. Looking at his back when he left, Yang Chendong thought that he was good-natured, calm and capable. If he kept it, it would be a material to make. However, such an idea is just fleeting. For Yang Chendong, it is still a question of how to mobilize troops. Otherwise, no matter how big the opportunity is, there will be no enough troops and no power to intervene.


    "Yang Si, find Yang er." after nodding to Yang Si next to him, Yang Chendong sat back on the chair again.


    Wusheng''s third division sent troops to the north. There has been no news for a long time, and I don''t know how it is going. Chen Bing of Hu Mang''s first army was unable to mobilize under Dalu City, so Yang Chendong had to put his mind on the logistics regiment.


    It is said to be a logistics regiment, but its strength is not comparable. Even when the number of captured soldiers reached the peak, it reached more than 10000. If it was in the eyes of other forces, it would certainly be a good army, but for Yang Chendong, who pursued elite soldiers, he just used them as a construction team and good labor.


    While thinking about the problem, Yang Er outside the hospital rushed over. Since Yang Si and Yang Liu arrived in Shicheng, his work pressure has been much less and he has focused more on the logistics group. In this admission, he first saluted Yang Chendong and then said, "young master, Yang Er came to report."


    "Hum! The ghost is clever." looking at Yang er''s business appearance, Yang Chendong said with a smile in his eyes, and now attracted Yang Si''s attached laughter.


    When his family were together, the atmosphere was very relaxed. Yang Chendong casually pointed to the desktop in front of him. There was a box of open ares cigarettes on it. Yang ER was not polite. He reached out and took it. He first gave one to the sixth young master and casually lit another for himself. As for Yang Si, he is not good at this, so forget it.


    When the smoke swirled, Yang Chendong slowly opened his mouth, "if you pull up the logistics regiment, how many people can fight?"


    Speaking of business, Yang Er looked a lot more serious. Facing this question, he did not answer immediately, but nodded after a little hesitation and thinking and said, "about 5000 people, they can reach the combat effectiveness of class C troops."


    In the Yang system, the combat effectiveness of the team will have different levels for different files. For example, Leng Feng, the combat power is naturally the highest, class A; Like veterans of the new army, they can basically reach class B; Class D is generally the so-called militia and reserve. They have only undergone simple military training. They may win a battle with the wind or by relying on more people. Once gnawing hard bones, pointing at them is basically no play.


    And like the black cavalry of the guard, with strong single person combat quality and elite equipment combination, the combat power can reach the terrible S-level. Unfortunately, there are too few such troops, and it takes too much effort to train them, which is not desirable.

 Chapter 853

    Yang er said that the combat effectiveness of the logistics regiment can reach class C, which is good. With a little training, it won''t be a problem to deal with ordinary enemies.


    Yang Chendong was satisfied with this answer. At least he nodded, "well, it''s of great use to train these 5000 people and strive for a step closer."


    "I see." Yang Er nodded, with some intention of rubbing his hands. Then he leaned forward, "young master, how long will it take?"


    "It should be about half a month to 20 days." Yang Chendong replied without pause. Obviously, in his eyes, the civil war of Mobei Mongolian tribe should begin within this specified time. He wants these people to be ready to be backup soldiers to get involved.


    "Yes." Yang Er received the military order, so he hurried out of Yang''s house. Yang Chendong, who was left, said to Yang Si: "inform Hu mang by telegram that you can do it in Dalu city. If you can''t take it down within the specified time, I won''t blame him, but it has nothing to do with him if the soldiers leave Mobei."


    Yang Chendong did not put his hope on the five thousand soldiers. They were just to make up for the losses after the new army war. His idea was still on Hu mang.


    "OK." Yang Si nodded and then stepped back. Just half an hour later, commander Hu Mang, who was outside Dalu City, received the telegram, and his eyes widened greatly. "Somebody, call the deputy commander and all divisions and regiments to hold a combat meeting."


    In Ta Lu city, Hu Bo''er, who didn''t know that the war was about to start, was also discussing matters with several generals under his command.


    The army captured Dalu city as desired, which is a place to rest, but as a general of the unified army, suddenly Bo''er''s face is not relaxed at all. The Xuanfu government was unable to attack for a long time, lost troops and lost generals, and there was less and less food and grass. All these are urgent problems that must be solved, and they are also a heavy burden on his mind.


    "No, we have to find a way out of the city. At least we have to open our own channel. Otherwise, over time, we will be in chaos without others. If we send troops and mercenaries, who is willing to take the lead?"


    Suddenly, Bo''er''s voice came. After hearing this, general gao''er, Hu Lin and Mu Ren all lowered a little. They are not brave, nor are they afraid of life and death. They just have no confidence in winning in the face of the continuous firing guns in the hands of mercenaries. A rash impact will only send a head.


    The three generals all bowed their heads and said nothing, which annoyed Hu Bo''er, who was sitting in the first place, "what? Do you want the general to attack the front in person?"


    "No, no..." the three generals quickly denied it, and then prepared to say their words, but before they had figured out what to say, suddenly there was a loud noise, followed by a burst of earth shaking, which felt like the end of the day.


    "What''s the matter? Is the Earth Dragon born (earthquake)." suddenly Bo''er, who tried his best to stand still, asked with an ugly face.


    The other three generals also looked pale. If so, they would be too dangerous to stay in the city. Who knows if the stones on their heads will fall. Once so, they will be defeated before the war.


    "Report!" when several generals were still making random guesses, a messenger came in outside the door, "general, general, it''s bad. Mercenaries began to attack the city. Just now their two guns fell on the city gate and opened a hole there. Fortunately, the brothers reacted quickly and fired bows and arrows together, which beat them back."


    "Artillery? Siege!" hearing these words, suddenly Bo''er quickly figured out what, and then said, "go, go out with the general."


    Outside the city of TA Lu, the troops who attacked the city for the first time retreated. There is no way to do this. The Tatar army''s arrow technique is very accurate. Although the city gate is opened, they still beat back the army after the bow and arrow volley.


    "Alas, there are still too few shells. If you can blow enough at one time, the Tatar army will be a fart?" Xin Honghai, the commander of the independent division, sighed.


    "Yes, if everyone uses artillery, what are we? What are cavalry?" the head of the heavy riding regiment chased the wind. In his opinion, fire guns and artillery are only an auxiliary means, and ultimately rely on cavalry impact to win. Otherwise, why build a cavalry force with heavy money.


    "Well, the first battle was unfavorable, which was expected by my deputy commander. Opening the other party''s gate was just telling them that we were going to do it next." Hu mang stood up, looked coldly at the following officers, and then said: "Let''s go back and have a rest. We''ll set up an array tomorrow. That''s why we must say the importance of cavalry. We''ll give you a chance to show it in the first world war tomorrow. But remember, if anyone drops the chain for me, don''t blame me for coming back to pick him up."


    "Don''t worry, commander. We''ll see what we do tomorrow." the officers finally waited for the news of the war, and they were all excited. Then they went to prepare. When there were only the commander and deputy commander left in the big tent, they didn''t say anything and asked, "commander, are we really running out of shells?"


    "Not much. There are only ten shells left. You must not use them at will in the future." Hu mang nodded and answered seriously.


    "Is there no more in Shicheng?" she asked curiously.


    "No. the shells are all transported from chixian City, which costs too much. Because of its danger, they will not be transported too much at one time. However, under the conditions of the original city, we can''t make our own shells at all. The sixth young master said all this when he came." Hu mang explained patiently. But he always had a feeling that there should be shells in stock in the logistics regiment of Shicheng, but Yang Er didn''t give them to himself.


    It should not be Yang er''s meaning, but sixth young master''s meaning. This should be for fear that they would rely too much on artillery, which would cut off the training of cavalry. He also agreed with this point. After all, there is a cost accounting for a war. A single artillery shell needs too much manpower and material resources. If it is only put in this kind of war, even a few hundred may not be enough. If the war continues, even if the business in chiembedded city is developed, I''m afraid it will be difficult to hold on.


    Farewell doesn''t know so many confidential things. But he still understood a truth, that is, in the next war, we should not rely too much on artillery. Even if the fire gun is less than ten thousand, we''d better save some use. Their new army can win the war not only by relying on these external forces, but also by itself.


    "It doesn''t matter, then the cavalry should hedge. Our soldiers eat well, wear well, have good weapons, have more spirit, and have high rewards for fighting. As long as the soldiers work hard, there will be no enemy who can''t fight." he said, giving up his self encouragement.


    "That''s the reason." Hu mang also nodded heavily. What if he didn''t use artillery this time? He can use cavalry to defeat the Tatar army who started with cavalry, and then let the grassland people know that the sky has changed now.


    A declaration of war was shot into the tower of Dalu City, and soon the letter appeared in front of hubo''er. General Hu Bo''er, who had read the letter, suddenly looked up and laughed, "ha ha, it''s too much for himself. If you use artillery and fire guns, we''ll still be afraid of you, but if you just compete with cavalry, I''ll show you who is the hero of the grassland. Come on, order it. The army will have a good rest tonight and fight tomorrow."


    The letter is naturally the challenge letter. It is clearly stated that one mountain can''t accommodate two tigers. In order to prove who is the overlord on the grassland, mercenaries are willing to put away artillery and fire guns and use cavalry to hedge the victory and defeat. I hope the Tatar army will not be a shrinking turtle. Otherwise, the artillery will fall into the city of Dalu at any time. Don''t say that they didn''t give opportunities and bully people.


    The Tatar army is afraid of mercenaries, but they are afraid of each other''s firearms. If they are not used, why should they be afraid. At present, several other generals also asked for war after reading it. It seems that they obviously want to show their skills.


    "Well, tomorrow, general Gore will take the lead and give you 10000 cavalry. You should do well and let the mercenaries know that our Tatar iron cavalry is powerful, ha ha ha." the happy Hu Bo''er''s laughter resounded through the whole lobby.


    On that night, the armies of both sides entered the state of rest very early. Even the mercenaries didn''t do the drill in the evening class. Everyone was holding back and waiting for tomorrow''s performance.


    Early the next morning, the weather was beautiful, cloudless, and under the clear sky, both sides began to set up troops on the battlefield of Bali.


    Ten thousand Tatar cavalry came out of the city of Dalu. They made ten formations with thousands of people and stood opposite the mercenaries who had arranged the formation first.


    On the mercenary side, there is still a long snake array. From a distance, there is a military green color, which gives people a feeling of overwhelming mountains and seas.


    Compared with the previous two times, the cavalry soldiers in the front line this time are not those in the new regiment division, but those in the Tatar division. This is what commander Hu mang meant by fighting Tatars. In his words to division commander Su He, this war is their opportunity to prove themselves.


    Although they are all Tatar cavalry, they do not belong to the same department. Su he was originally a subordinate of agadorzi. Suddenly Bo''er belonged to the one who did not spend the sweat. On weekdays, everyone has many grievances. It''s also a matter of time. Now it''s just that tiger mang has created opportunities for them.

 Chapter 854

    The armies of both sides are ready to stand, and a war is imminent. Before that, commander Hu mang said to Su He, the Tatar division commander in the Army: "today it depends on your performance. Your strength is 6100, and the other party is 10000, which is slightly insufficient. Therefore, I will give you the command of the heavy cavalry regiment to make up for it. What can happen next? Our commander will wait and see."


    "Don''t worry, commander. If you can''t win this battle, I''ll raise my head to see you." Su he said confidently. With elite weapons in hand, there are three or three battle styles and the tactics of sharp arrows. He really has no fear in the face of 10000 Tatar cavalry.


    "Well, the bugler listens to Mr. Su''s orders at any time." knowing that what should be said has been said, Hu mang rode back to one side and handed over the command of the battlefield to Mr. Su He. This is also what Yang Chendong taught. According to his meaning, no one can control the world in war, and the fighters on the battlefield often die. Therefore, the front-line commanders are the people who know the battlefield situation best. They will go all out even for their own lives. No one should disturb the battle plan of the front-line commander unless necessary.


    After getting the actual command power, Su he was even more confident. At present, he shouted to the officials of the first division below: "soldiers, this time will be an opportunity for us to prove ourselves. Next, let''s do our best to fight opponents who don''t even know their parents, okay?"


    "Good!" came the loud Reply of 6100 cavalry below.


    "Ha ha, come on, blow the charge!"


    Doodle doodle doodle


    The blood boiling bugle sounded, and then 6100 cavalry formed the tip of hundreds of arrows in platoons or companies, riding straight forward. Everyone''s smoke and dust are constantly surging under their horses'' hooves, like the rolling water of the Yangtze River.


    In the city of Dalu, the sound of war drums also sounded. After 10000 Tatar cavalry got the order, they also rushed forward under the leadership of general gore. Different from mercenaries, they attack from three aspects: the left, the middle and the right.


    On the tower, suddenly Bo''er stood there and commanded the war. When he saw that there were only 6000 mercenaries, he couldn''t help laughing, "the unequal strength has proved their failure. This time, I''ll let these iron cavalry tread down each other''s bodies and let them know who is the real overlord on this grassland!"


    Suddenly Bo''er''s words are very domineering, and he also has reasons to be domineering. After all, when the Tatar cavalry was at its peak, it was the warra and Mongolia who could hardly meet their opponents, not to mention the advantages in quantity. He really couldn''t see the possibility of failure.


    Compared with hubo''er''s self-confidence, general Gore, who was rushing forward on the war horse, flashed a fine confusion in his eyes. He found that the mercenaries were charging with an opposite shape they had never seen, which made him feel very bad.


    People always have a fear of strange things. At this moment, general Gore felt that way. According to his meaning, one to two thousand troops should be sent first to try the weight of the other party. Unfortunately, although he is a pioneer general, the command is not in his hand. He has no choice but to rush with the army and carefully observe the power of the other party''s battle array.


    Before the two sides meet the cavalry opposition, there will often be a temptation of bow and arrow attack. In current words, it is the time to show.


    When the two sides collided with each other, about two meters apart, the former army''s respective bow and arrow attacks began. While galloping, he kept casting bows and arrows. If the riding skill is good, the whole body will lie on the war horse, which can maintain the stability of the body and make the shooting accuracy of bows and arrows more accurate. At the same time, it can better protect itself and reduce the possibility of becoming a target. Some people with excellent riding skills can also fall on the side of the war horse and take the opportunity to cover and shoot long-range bows and arrows.


    Bow and arrow riding is originally a technical activity. Those with strong strength can even get a complete advantage in the first round of bow and arrow hedging and defeat each other.


    Facts have also proved that after the bows and arrows of both sides began to shoot at each other, at least more than 200 soldiers fell on their horses. If you look carefully, the losses of both sides are almost equal.


    The bow and arrow did not take advantage of anything, and Gore''s face became even more ugly. He still believed in the archery level of the cavalry in his hands, but there was no advantage. He felt great pressure. When he thought of the difference of each other''s attack, he didn''t know what the power was. That bad feeling was that he was winning more and more.


    What power is there? Gore can feel it right away. With 2000 troops on the left and right wings, the number of cavalry in his middle army was exactly the same as that of the Tatar division. This is tantamount to no advantage. When his six cavalry squares collided with the oncoming Tatar division, the arrow tip array began to be powerful, and more than 200 sharp arrow tips suddenly plunged into the formed Tatar cavalry. Just one frontal confrontation disrupted four of the six formed squares.


    The cavalry has no square array. Once it is in a single attack situation, it is equal to more than half the advantage. Where does the cavalry''s power come from when they can''t echo each other and crush each other?


    "Poof poof..."


    Blood splashed, and a famous Tatar cavalry couldn''t look around in the array with the sharp arrow. Often when you just block the saber from the left, the blade on the right will appear again. In the dingdingdang impact, one will be injured or even killed by the knife.


    With the help of the battle array, the Tatar division immediately gave birth to a feeling that there were enemies everywhere, opponents everywhere and danger everywhere.


    "Kill! Break through their battle array, especially the leader, encircle!" felt the power of the arrow tip, even Gore was scratched on his chest accidentally, or he hid fast enough. The saber didn''t pierce through the armor, but he was startled. When I got into it, I knew the terrible part of this array. I kept shouting. Then I thought I found the loophole of the battle array and concentrated my forces to kill the first person in the array.


    The array has a strong side and a weak side. It''s like that many death gates in the array also use life gates. There is no doubt that the strength of the arrow point array lies in the leader. He is like a sharp knife point. Once he enters the people''s heart, he will insert the blade to make people''s air defense defenseless. And once the tip of the knife is blocked or even cut off? The result must be different.


    Gore is worthy of being a veteran who has been on the battlefield for a long time. He made adjustments at the first time. Then on the battlefield, the Tatar cavalry who heard the command rushed towards the tip of the arrows of the battle array, looking like they had to be beheaded at the cost.


    However, there are too many arrays of arrows. Even if they cut off a sharp edge with great efforts, other soldiers can quickly choose a new blade tip. In the future, there are three-thirds arrays available, which can be formed by three cavalry. The power can be expanded several times between attack and defense, making it impossible for people to defend.


    It took a lot of effort to kill and injure many cavalry, but they didn''t get what they wanted. Instead, they were scattered by the array. In a short time, 6000 Tatar soldiers were divided into hundreds, and the number of casualties increased continuously.


    Gore, who was protected by his own soldiers, was also surrounded by the array of four arrows. He commanded the soldiers to just cut off a knife tip, and then a knife tip was formed. Seeing that he was in danger, he had to issue an order to let the 4000 cavalry on the left and right wings come to help and maintain the balance.


    Gore was in the array and had panicked. But he forgot that although he was a pioneer general, there was another general, hubo''er, who was much older than him and had a better word, on the tower of Dalu city. At this time, Hu Bo''er had already robbed the command of the battlefield, and the sound of the war drum was controlled by him.


    In ancient times, soldiers usually depended on drums to decide whether to move forward or backward. In this regard, the mercenaries who use the horn to order everything are different from them. They are more flexible and even at the forefront.


    Often, whoever controls the drum is controlling the army. For example, when charging, we should hit the war drum to boost morale; When you retreat, you will call gold to retreat. Hubo''er on the tower looked at the cavalry brought by Gore being pierced by mercenaries. Although his face was ugly, he didn''t mean to send two winged cavalry to support him. He wanted to wait and send the remaining 4000 cavalry when the two sides reached a stalemate state, so that he could play a role in determining victory.


    Hubo''er looked up to the cavalry strength of his men and underestimated the cavalry combat power of mercenaries. Just as he wanted to wait and see and stimulate general Gore''s fighting spirit and potential, mercenaries were taking the initiative step by step on the main battlefield. With the help of the array, more and more Tatar troops had been cut off from their horses; With the help of the array, a Tatar cavalry often faces sharp sabers from all directions, which is impossible to prevent.


    The battle was unexpectedly smooth. Division commander Su He in the array raised his saber again and chopped the target figure in front of him to the ground. Taking this opportunity, he looked around and found that most of the rest were his own cavalry, and there were few enemy cavalry. He was so excited that he couldn''t help but have greater ambition. Seeing that the enemy troops on both sides were still wandering, he thought of making profits. Before he had the idea of sending troops, he called Gu Shan, the battalion commander of the first battalion. "You attack to the East and I attack to the west to disrupt the enemy''s position and strive for greater victory."

 Chapter 855

    "I see." Gu Shan, who has grown into a qualified battalion officer, immediately agreed. Then he rode across the battlefield and informed one battalion commander or company commander after another. For a time, where he went, more sharp blades of arrows pointed to the cavalry on both sides surrounding them.


    The drums on the tower sounded as smoothly as before, and there was no intention of launching a final attack. The four thousand cavalry on both sides are still waiting. Many of them don''t even have sabers. They still hold bows and crossbows and shoot for opportunities.


    Just as they were looking for the opportunity, the opportunity suddenly came to the door. A large number of cavalry in green uniforms suddenly rushed out and ran straight in front of them.


    "Put the arrow, put the arrow." on this good occasion, the Tatar cavalry will not miss it. At present, the bow and arrow came from a long distance, which made many Tatar cavalry soldiers who were rushing towards them fall, but more soldiers broke through the lock of the bow and arrow and killed them in front of them relying on their skilled horse skills and fast speed.


    Just as the Tatar cavalry on both sides wanted to launch the second wave of bow and arrow attack, the mercenary soldiers had rushed to them at a high speed. Then, one side was holding a bow and arrow, the other was holding a sharp saber, and the unilateral slaughter began.


    The sudden change caught the Tatar cavalry by surprise. Such a smooth progress was somewhat beyond the expectations of Su He, Gu Shan and others. But then the opportunity was in front of us, and no one would cherish it. At present, all the soldiers shouted loudly, and the heads of Tatar troops flew into the air. The blood flowed all over the ground, and the bloody gas rushed directly into the world.


    "No!"


    Suddenly Bo''er, who was standing on the tower, shouted loudly to the drummer: "command, the whole army will go out, encircle the two wings and attack together with the Chinese army."


    The order was given too late. If you could have a quarter of an hour in the morning, maybe the situation would not be too bad even if it was not good for yourself, but now, it''s obviously late, everything is late.


    The four thousand cavalry on both wings were caught off guard and rushed head-on, losing at least a quarter of their men and horses. They have lost the best chance of impact.


    "General, retreat quickly." general Mu Ren and General Hu Lin, who were watching the war, knew that the general trend was to go. Only a rapid retreat was the right way, otherwise, the loss could only be greater.


    Although he didn''t want to admit the result, Hu Bo''er also knew that if the battle array was chaotic, or even lost his heart, the loss would only be greater. He had to nod his head and say, "give orders and call in the Golden Army. The archers on the tower should be prepared to prevent the enemy from taking the opportunity to rush into the city."


    Mingjin''s voice finally sounded. It sounded like a fairy sound in the ears of the gaur who was still in the array. After a burst of fierce killing, he finally killed a path of blood. The army retreated straight to Dalu City, but compared with the 10000 cavalry out of the city, there was not even half of them.


    Two hours of fighting, Tatar cavalry paid the price of more than 5000 people, including nearly 2000 wounded soldiers. In contrast to the Tatar cavalry division, less than 500 soldiers were killed and about 3000 wounded. Just looking at the contrast number of death, it has reached an exaggerated degree of nearly ten ratio, so we can see the power and power of the arrow tip array.


    "Don''t chase the poor enemy. Let the recruit division come forward to clean the battlefield, and the Tatar Division retreat to have a rest." the army commander Hu mang looked at the bloody battlefield in front of him with a satisfied and happy face. Although the number of casualties was 3500, it did not use the slightest firearms and achieved the results of killing 5000 and wounding 2000. It was a great victory.


    Su he''s troops, covered in the blood of the enemy, retreated. Hu Mang and farewell stepped forward, comforting and praising for a while. At present, the army commander Hu mang said frankly that he would report the war report to the sixth young master and strive for a collective second-class merit for the Tatar division.


    Although they were tired from fighting all the way, when they heard the result, all the soldiers of Tatar division cheered loudly, which not only represents honor, but also represents that each of them will receive rich rewards under this war.


    This scene was admired by other divisions. The head of the heavy riding regiment followed the wind and directly rode forward, came to Su He and hammered the other party''s bloody chest, "don''t pay attention to it. Such a good thing didn''t call us the heavy riding regiment, and we won''t share the credit, huh?"


    "Hehe, the heavy cavalry regiment''s combat power is so strong that the enemy will be terrified once it is shot. The so-called good steel should be used on the blade, so it''s better to make greater contributions next time." Su Heyi always wore a straight face and smiled.


    The wind chased the speech and nodded proudly. This time, Su he didn''t arrange their heavy riding regiment to fight the enemy. Although he was sorry, he was not angry. As the other party said just now, good steel should be used on the blade. He looks forward to the moment when he lights up the front.


    On the battlefield, the recruit division felt the cruelty of the war by cleaning the battlefield. During this period, there were some Tatar cavalry pretending to be dead. They found that many soldiers killed the enemy and made contributions. In this way, they aroused the envy of other recruits. Everyone also learned from them. No matter whether the enemy is dead or not, it''s always right to go up and make up two knives first.


    "The recruit division is also growing up." commander Hu mang looked at this scene and said happily.


    "Yes, everyone is growing up, but can you add a yard to them?" the Deputy army commander on the side said goodbye.


    "Oh? What does the deputy commander mean?"


    "Jingguan. This is the best way for the sixth young master to frighten his opponents, and it is also an opportunity to train recruits." she didn''t hide and tucked in, and took the initiative to say what she thought.


    "Well, that''s a good idea. Give the order to Mr. LV Zhuo." Hu mang just hesitated and agreed. Although killing a dead man is not a hero, it is also blood. With this experience, you will never be as afraid as before when you go to the battlefield. Of course, the establishment of Jingguan can also effectively deter the enemies in Dalu city and let them know what the end will be like if they are enemies with mercenaries.


    Both commanders agreed and Jingguan was established immediately. During this process, countless recruits vomited, even turned pale and felt powerless. However, as the two commanders thought, after experiencing this, they really matured a lot. When they fight again, their knives will be more stable and their mentality will be more firm.


    Answer: in the city of Lu, suddenly Bo''er and others watched the establishment of a huge Beijing temple under the city, but there was nothing they could do. It''s getting dark. It''s hard to predict what will happen when we send troops. Even if we want revenge, we can only wait for tomorrow''s day.


    "Let''s have a good rest. Winning or losing is a common thing for soldiers. Tomorrow''s war will recover all the losses today." after throwing down such a sentence, suddenly Bo''er turned and left.


    While the Tatar cavalry is waiting for revenge, the mercenaries are also waiting for tomorrow''s World War I and making new contributions. Because just now, commander Hu mang has publicized the decision of the God of war. Give Tatar division a collective second-class merit. All rewards will be sent to the barracks the next day.


    The soldiers of Tatar division are naturally happy. In the eyes of other division and regiment soldiers, in addition to envy, they are secretly determined to fight for a better performance in World War I tomorrow.


    In the expectation of both sides, the moon set and the sun rose, and the day came the next day as promised.


    Suddenly Bo''er ordered another general, Hu Lin, this time. He also gave him 10000 cavalry. After summing up his previous experience, this time he handed over the power of war and let him play on the battlefield.


    Here in the new first army, the independent division replaced the Tatar division under World War I yesterday. Considering that the independent division still has six battalions of musketeers, Hu mang replaced them all and replaced them by the regiment directly under Deng Yu. At the same time, three battalions were selected from the recruit division for military training. In addition, the heavy riding regiment and the light riding regiment stood on the side, waiting for the call of the teacher Xin Honghai.


    Such an arrangement is naturally due to the fact that the Tatar division made great contributions in the first world war yesterday, and other divisions have already had a lot of opinions. Today''s war can''t let a division specialize in beauty. It''s good for everyone to share some.


    As a result, the total number of mercenaries fighting today is 6900, two more battalions than yesterday. At the same time, the heavy cavalry regiment and the light regiment are still on standby and ready to support at any time. In this way, the military strength has exceeded nearly a thousand of the other side.


    The battle drums of one side were beating, the bugles of the other side were loud and clear, and the armies of both sides began to gather in the center of the battlefield around 9 a.m. The distance is still far away, and heavy pressure has come.


    Tatar General Hu Lin, a member of the army, did not rush to the battlefield at the first time. He had to look at the playing methods of mercenaries so that he could change his strategic mode at any time. Just last night, he had discussed the mercenary arrow point array with general Gore and general Mu Ren, and made a response plan, that is, dodge.


    Your arrow point array is not very sharp and can penetrate the cavalry battle array. When you come, we will get out of the way and give me a feeling of hitting cotton with a fist. When you are weak, they are suddenly killing from both sides and attacking your two wings. In this way, they do not fight against the tip of the knife, but only attack the back of the knife, which must be able to suppress the bravery and sharpness of mercenaries to the greatest extent.


    On the battlefield, once a party loses its spirit first, it often means to distinguish between victory and defeat. Hu Lin was full of confidence at this moment.


    Xin Honghai is also full of war and confidence. He can be promoted to a teacher step by step. He knows that there are some lucky elements in it. However, if he wants to keep his position, he must have a bright enough performance. Today''s war is undoubtedly the best opportunity to show himself.

 Chapter 856

    Before going to the battlefield, the commander and deputy commander had talked to him. The power of the arrow point array has been experienced by the Tatar cavalry yesterday. No one is willing to fall twice in the same place. Today, they came and must have figured out some countermeasures. Therefore, this battle is not easy to fight.


    But on the battlefield, you can''t retreat without fighting because you are worried. This is not what a strong general should do, nor is it the style of a mercenary. Therefore, the war still needs to be fought, and we need to be flexible. In a big deal, we should send both heavy riding regiments and light riding regiments. That''s why we have added a light riding regiment today.


    Compared with other cavalry, light cavalry is faster and more flexible. Once the opponent''s tactics change, they can enter the battlefield as the fastest and most mobile force and hold the transfer situation.


    With such a backhand, Xin Honghai was full of confidence. When he came to the battlefield and saw that the distance between the two sides was less than three miles, when the cavalry could launch an attack, he shouted, "blow the charge horn and attack forward with the sharp array of arrows."


    Doodle doodle doodle


    When the bugle sounded, the 6900 cavalry moved, divided into nearly 300, and rushed away from different directions towards the Tatar cavalry opposite.


    At the same time, General Hu Lin also issued an order and spread it to the battlefield through the sound of war drums.


    Ten square formations were originally concentrated in the center. Ten thousand Tatar cavalry suddenly separated before the mercenaries arrived. Only two square formations and two thousand cavalry were left in the middle road. Then the bows and arrows on the left and right sides fell like raindrops, forming a blockade line to block the mercenaries'' way in front of them.


    As expected, the enemy changed his tactics and fell into the eyes of Xin Honghai, who was rushing forward on horseback. Seeing that the bow and arrow blocked the way ahead, he said in secret that it was bad. At the same time, he quickly thought of various countermeasures in his mind. Yang Chendong once said a word that flashed in his mind. "Remember, on the battlefield, sometimes it''s better to hurt ten fingers than to break one finger, which will make the enemy more painful."


    The voice still lingered in his ears. Xin Honghai immediately made a decision, "the frontal charge is left to the immediate regiment and three new barracks. All independent regiment cavalry follow me to attack the enemy on the right, heavy cavalry attack the enemy on the left, light cavalry cooperate, and assist the attack with bows and arrows from a long distance."


    The opponent with the cards already knew that the means before he wanted to play obviously didn''t work. In order to maximize his strength and win, Xin Honghai took out all the strength he could master at one time at this moment.


    In this way, Xin Honghai will have no soldiers available. Once the enemy has any backup, he needs the support of the army commander. But he still did not regret, or decisively made a decision.


    On the battlefield, because of Mr. Xin''s shouts and orders, the trumpeters around him quickly blew several trumpets. On the battlefield, the situation changed instantly, and each regiment began to choose their opponents in an orderly manner according to the military order.


    Tiger Mang and farewell also heard the meaning of the bugle. After they looked at each other, tiger mang gently nodded and said goodbye. They shouted, "recruit division and Tatar division are ready for battle."


    Xin Hong used up all the available soldiers when he came to the sea. As their superior, of course, they should prepare for a rainy day. Otherwise, Tatar cavalry will really be passive when they send out reinforcements.


    On the battlefield, with Xin Honghai''s tactical adjustment, the array of nearly 300 arrows suddenly changed direction and rushed towards the left and front enemies. Only the four thousand Tatar cavalry on the right was left alone. Seeing the enemy General Hu Lin''s eyes, he narrowed his eyes unconsciously and smiled on his face.


    With 4000 fresh troops at his side, he can support two battlefields at any time, which means that he has grasped the initiative. In this way, he will be invincible.


    But such a smile did not last long, and then a sound of earth shaking followed, and a group of cavalry in heavy armor holding a three meter long knife suddenly came into sight.


    Unlike other mercenaries dressed in military green, this cavalry is wrapped in armor. Everyone is dressed in black, and a black feather is tied on the iron helmet, which is more heroic and extraordinary.


    With the three meter long sword in front, the cavalry covered with heavy armor attracted the attention of the public as soon as they appeared. They are the heavy cavalry regiment of the new army.


    The heavy riding regiment, as its name suggests, belongs to the tank car among the cavalry. Not to mention the threat brought by the three meter long knife in its hand, it is only the heavy armor. It is not an ordinary weapon that can pierce and cut. Their appearance is like a torrent of steel, giving people a sense of invincibility and invincibility.


    As soon as the heavy horse appeared, it roared and went straight to the four thousand Tatar troops on the right, which also surprised the Tatar General Hu Lin who was in charge of commanding the war. "No, they want to deal with our four thousand fresh troops. Come on, ask the general for help."


    It''s no wonder Hu Lin was so surprised that the heavy cavalry regiment broke the balance on the battlefield as soon as it appeared. Next, don''t say that the heavy damage to mercenaries is to ensure invincibility. Thank God. Now he had to put his hope on general Huber and the reinforcements.


    Answer Lu Cheng upstairs, suddenly Bo''er naturally found the sudden emergence of the heavy riding group. At this moment, he frowned and clenched his fists, so he had to speak and send cavalry again. However, when he noticed that not only the heavy cavalry regiment was sent out in the battlefield, but also when more than 2000 firemen appeared in the battlefield, his words about sending troops were pressed in his heart.


    He knew that if he dared to send reinforcements again, these Musketeers would enter the battlefield, and even the artillery that had disappeared for two days might appear. If so, I''m afraid the situation would only be worse.


    "General." Mu Ren and Gao Er didn''t notice this. After seeing that the mercenaries sent a heavy cavalry regiment, they turned around and looked like they were about to make a decision.


    In the face of such inquiry, suddenly Bo''er didn''t move, as if he hadn''t heard it. He has seen the battlefield situation. Even with a heavy cavalry regiment, they still have an advantage in military strength.


    "Look, there is another Qingqi regiment." when Mu Ren turned his head, he saw the Qingqi regiment coming out again, and then he shouted. After listening to Hu Bo''er, he answered him with only one sentence, "even with these two thousand people, they are only a thousand more cavalry than us, which does not hinder the overall situation."


    In World War I yesterday, there were nearly 4000 more Tatar troops than mercenaries. Today, they just sent less than 1000 more, which can be regarded as a gift exchange. If he wants to send reinforcements, it will be tantamount to forcing mercenaries to fight a decisive battle. He is not ready in this regard, and he mainly has not thought of a good way to deal with firearms.


    Suddenly Bo''er said so, that is, he will not send reinforcements. Unless mercenaries send more cavalry into the battle, but obviously this is almost impossible. It may be the bottom line for mercenaries to have nearly a thousand more people.


    What happened next confirmed this idea. But with only a thousand more, the advantage of mercenaries is quite obvious.


    On the battlefield of the Chinese army, the regiment directly under it and the three new battalions relied on the advantages of military strength to steadily suppress it; On the left battlefield, although the independent division''s troops are not superior, they are completely organized. With the help of the arrow pointed array, they have penetrated the defense of the Tatar army and are implementing the cutting method. With the bow and arrow attack from the distance of the Qingqi regiment, they have occupied an absolute advantage; On the battlefield on the right, the heavy cavalry regiment appeared as if the autumn wind swept away the fallen leaves, beating the four thousand Tatar cavalry with blood.


    Once the three meter long broadsword is stretched out, it must be stained with blood. In addition, relying on the strong defense of focusing on riding, you have nothing to do with me, but I can take your life. Over time, the number of 4000 is decreasing.


    The heavy cavalry regiment, which spent Yang Chendong''s huge financial resources to build, established his advantages on the battlefield on the first day, appeared in an extremely amazing way, came to the world in an invincible state, continued to devour his opponents with an invincible and invincible momentum, and the pressure was increasing.


    There were crises on the three battlefields. There were no reinforcements in the city behind him. After Hu Lin''s face changed again and again, he finally had to order the withdrawal. If we continue to fight like this, we will only lose more and the defeat will be irreparable.


    Seriously speaking, rather than fighting with mercenaries, it is better to say that they are good at training mercenaries. They are defeated in two wars and retreat in the voice of unwilling gold.


    Hu Lin retreated in time, and his losses were much better than yesterday, but more than 1000 cavalry were killed and 2000 cavalry were injured. But the loss is not big, and the blow to the morale of the army is really not small, which can be clearly shown in the eyes of the cavalry returning to the city. In the past, they were all shining with their eyes, and they were not afraid of heaven and earth, but now, one by one, they were dejected and their morale wavered.


    The first battle was defeated by the sudden tactics of mercenaries; In the second battle, we had made some preparations, but we were defeated by the other party''s reinforcements and the other party''s firearm intimidation. So far, before thinking of a way to deal with firearms, Tatar cavalry obviously won''t easily go to war with mercenaries again.


    Hu Mang and shebie had enough understanding of this view when they returned to the barracks after the war, and the atmosphere became silent for a time. Yang Chendong''s telegram arrived two days ago. Within half a month to 20 days, the first war with Mobei Mongolia will begin soon. If the Tatar cavalry here can''t be solved, I''m afraid they won''t be able to fight that war, which is undoubtedly unbearable for the two generals.

 Chapter 857

    This is not only unable to win Dalu City, but also ashamed of the trust of the sixth young master. Just as the two commanders were looking at each other speechless, the sound of lifting the curtain outside the tent sounded, and then Yang Er, who was a senior colonel, strode in and came into their sight.


    "Yang er."


    "Brother Yang."


    The former is called by Hu Mang, and the latter is the voice of farewell. Yang Er, who was called, said hello to the two with a smile, "I''ve been ordered by the young master to send the reward of Tatar division. Ha ha, you''re not idle all the way. You have to get some delicious food for me later."


    Before treating himself as an outsider, Yang Er found himself a chair and sat down. He poured himself a cup of hot tea. He looked up and drank it.


    Until he drank three cups of tea, he felt that his thirst was relieved. Then Yang Er noticed that Hu Mang and farewell seemed to be absent-minded and in a wrong mood. "What''s the matter with you two? Won''t you lose the war?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yang Er immediately denied it. Although he had just arrived, he also heard the soldiers in the barracks make celebrations and congratulations from time to time, which didn''t look like losing the war.


    "I didn''t lose the battle, but I''m afraid it will be difficult to fight the next battle." Hu mang shook his head, then looked aside and said, "deputy commander, tell your second brother Yang about our situation."


    "Yes, commander." although shebie was promoted, what he actually hung was the rank of Colonel, that is, two bars and three stars. Speaking of this, it is not in line with his current position, but there is no way. His time to join the mercenary is too short. This arrangement is also Yang Chendong''s intention to remind him that he should make some regrets after being proud because his official position is promoted too quickly.


    Even if there is no rank comparison, how many people can compete with Hu Mang and Yang ER in the whole Yang Department? He was very able to understand his identity. At present, he made a report to Yang Er on all the situations they might encounter next in the state of subordinates.


    Yang erzuo listened quietly there. Over the years, I have been with the sixth young master. I have learned more or less what is called quiet Qi, what is called steadiness, and what is more, I know that without investigation, I have no right to speak.


    He was very clear about the analysis of the current situation. He quickly said the situation briefly, and then closed his mouth. He knew that his play was over. That is, the commander asked himself to say this. He must have his plan.


    So, waiting for farewell, just shut up and the tiger mang over there finished, "Yang Er, young master is about to launch an attack on Mobei grassland tribe. I know that fan Yuhai is a very cunning person and is not easy to deal with. Now the third division of Lengfeng has gone to the north. Don''t you have enough confidence to deal with these people without a new army? I''m saying that this is also an opportunity for the new army to make a name for itself. How about it? Help Me. "


    "Help you, how?" Yang Er knew that nothing was good. If someone said such a thing, he would not ask, so he got up and left. He was the person around the sixth young master and had no right to worry about the affairs of other troops. But it was Hu Mang, so there was no way. He was promoted by others. Even now, if he wanted to beat himself, he couldn''t even pay back of


    Hu Mang''s face first showed an awkward look, but then became much more firm, "Yang Er, how about you grant me some ammunition from the logistics regiment? And give me more boxes of shells. Don''t say no. although I don''t care about logistics, I know something about things there."


    "That won''t work." Yang Er waved his hand directly after listening. "Tiger head, I won''t hide it from you. There are ammunition and shells in the logistics warehouse, but you should also know that the distribution of these things must be in the hands of the young master. I have no power to use the land. Otherwise, I''m afraid if I move my front foot, I''ll be kicked into the army. It''s also back to the young master. In that case, you might as well kill me directly."


    Yang Er is also a bachelor. He spread his hands directly. When he came, the road was blocked.


    This made Hu Mang, who was holding hope, loose his body and looked like an inflated balloon. He knew that such a thing could not be concealed from the young master, and he also had a feeling that if he asked for it, there would probably be no result. Why, let you be the commander of the new army, can''t you play without the firearm? If so, what It''s OK to do it. You can''t come down. If you have someone who can do it, it''s good for whoever can do it.


    Hu mang is not so greedy for power. He used to be just a little schoolboy around Yang Chendong. He is very satisfied to have everything now, but he is afraid that he has failed to live up to the young master''s value. He doesn''t want others to say that the young master''s favorite person is not strong. That''s what he can''t accept.


    The spirit of Hu Mang''s whole body seemed to be evacuated at this moment. When he looked at it, he shouted in surprise: "commander, are you okay?"


    "It''s all right. I just feel too much pressure. I''m a little too tired." Hu mang waved his hand and cheered up again. But now, the Tatar iron cavalry is obviously afraid of being beaten by himself. Next, I''m afraid they won''t come out casually. If they keep in the city all the time, what should they do? Without the help of firearms, let him attack the city with cavalry like infantry? Isn''t it to develop strengths and avoid weaknesses, or ask for trouble.


    The worried look on Hu Mang''s face was all seen in Yang er''s ears, which made him sigh in his heart. As a good brother, of course he can''t watch him really plant a fight here. So he had to say, "well, well, tiger head, I''ve convinced you. But the ammunition can''t be given to you without the young master''s approval, but I have another way."


    When he heard that gunpowder could not be given to himself, Hu Mang''s hope was about to be dashed, but as soon as he heard the second half of the sentence, he suddenly came to the spirit, "Oh, what way, say it quickly."


    "Yes, but I''m addicted to smoking. I won''t just drink two cups of hot tea to kill me." Yang Er, who deliberately sold a pass, didn''t answer immediately. Just after saying this, a box of Ares cigarettes just opened was handed to him, "Well, I''ll give you all this bag. If it''s not enough, I still have two spare ones. I''ll take them with you later."


    "Hey, hey, that''s what Hutou said yourself. Then I''m not polite." Yang Eryi smiled.


    "Of course, as long as you can come up with a good way for me, it''s not a thing. By the way, now you can talk about your idea." Hu mang doesn''t care about two cigarettes. He knows that Yang Er doesn''t care. The chief officer in charge of logistics won''t believe him if he says there is a lack of cigarettes. This is just a joke between brothers.


    To get down to business, Yang Er also put away his original cynical appearance. First, he was silent for a short time, and then he became serious and said, "tiger head, a batch of new materials transported from the sea have just arrived. They are transported from nuergandisi, but who else did you expect?"


    "Speak quickly, don''t try my patience." seeing that Yang Er still wanted to tease himself, Hu mang pretended to pull down his face and said.


    "Well, don''t sell off. This time, Colonel Tianyu was also with him." Yang Er finally solved the mystery. But when he answered, Hu Mang and shebie were at a loss. They didn''t seem to understand who Colonel Tianyu was.


    But Hu mang is Hu mang after all. He has been with Yang Chendong for many years. He is familiar with some important figures in the Yang family. Soon he found relevant information about this person in his mind. Tianyu, once one of the earliest cold front soldiers, was one of the first batch of students trained by Yang Chendong. After graduation, he did not enter the army or the Navy, but set up a new Eagle detachment And was appointed captain.


    When the first Shang Dynasty was defeated, the eagle unit made its debut. Flying high in the air, they guided the army in the direction of attack and once dazed the enemy. They made the ditch front prepared by the other party for half a year collapse and made great contributions.


    "I think of Tianyu." Hu mang screamed, but soon calmed down, "but he is the head of the eagle Regiment (the original Eagle detachment spread into a regiment). What kind of help will he have with our new army to win Dalu city."


    "Hehe, it''s up to you to ask yourself." Yang said from two o''clock to the end. He has done his duty to be a brother. As for what to do, that''s what Hu mang needs to think about.


    Yang Er didn''t say. Hu mang didn''t ask, but made up his mind. After rewarding the three armies this time, he went back to Shicheng with him. He wanted to find Tianyu himself and see what the mystery was.


    Besides, the Tatar cavalry in Dalu City, after losing two wars in a row, they really gave up going out of the city to fight with mercenaries. They focused on the attack strategy Xuanfu behind them.


    The Xuanfu city has strong walls. It''s really not easy to attack. General Qige, who ordered to attack the city, has attacked the city more than a dozen times and lost a lot of troops, but he still failed to win the city. What''s more regrettable is that the Tatar iron cavalry could bypass the Xuanfu and go to the hinterland of the northern Ming Dynasty, but he couldn''t be cruel because he was afraid that the northern Ming army would cut off their back. But now, they are defeated twice Given the mercenaries, they have to arrange a large army to defend the city. They want to send troops into Beiming Dynasty. The troops are already insufficient. This idea should be restrained.


    "Attack, send ten thousand troops to general Qige and tell him to take Xuanfu anyway." feeling that he was pressed for time, suddenly Bo''er was cruel again.

 Chapter 858

    Command, Mu Ren and other three generals on one side quickly spoke to dissuade. After sending 10000 troops, there are only 20000 iron cavalry in their hands, which makes them face the new army without the advantage of military strength. I''m afraid the situation will only be worse.


    "Well, stop persuading. The general is determined. Instead of not knowing when mercenaries will call here, we''d better send them to Xuanfu city. Once we conquer that city and there is no hard city to defend in the northwest of the northern Ming Dynasty, we can go straight in and plunder." hubo''er mercilessly interrupted the advice of the three generals.


    Seeing this, the three generals can''t say anything. They just hope that mercenaries don''t attack the city and take Xuanfu city as soon as possible.


    When suddenly Bo''er made this decision, Hu mang also followed Yang Er back to Shicheng. After entering the city, Hu mang went to find head Tianyu. He wanted to see what move Yang Er had given himself.


    In the largest guest house in Shicheng, commander Tianyu was discussing with his subordinates in a small war room. Suddenly, a soldier reported that the commander of the new army had come and called to see himself.


    The commander of the new army is Hu Mang, which has long been on the appointment bulletin board of the military headquarters. Tianyu is naturally clear. Hearing that the red man around the sixth young master was looking for himself, he dared not neglect. Now let everyone discuss freely, he hurried out, and saw the tiger mang standing there with his back hand in the room.


    "Tianyu has seen the tiger commander." seeing the other party''s glittering golden epaulets, Tianyu respected a standard military record and stood at attention.


    Hearing the sound, Hu mang turned around and showed a kind smile to Tianyu in an open blue military uniform, "commander Tian, don''t be restrained. I really have something to ask this time."


    "I don''t know what the tiger commander has to say." Tianyu smiled on his face. They are also old acquaintances, but they have less contact recently because they have met less.


    "Commander Tian, don''t talk secretly in front of Ming people. This time you will suddenly appear in Shicheng. You must have a task, but I don''t know if you can tell me." Hu mang smiled. It is said that he is not around the young master now. People can tell themselves or choose not to tell them, so his attitude is to discuss rather than order.


    "Of course, commander hu wants to know something. Just ask. Tianmou knows everything." Tianyu nodded. Facing this man who robbed Leng song and became the first army commander and major general, he certainly didn''t dare to sell anything. Who doesn''t know the relationship between Hu Mang and the sixth young master? Who can know that one day he will discharge the post of commander of the new army and return to the sixth young master to become a red man.


    "OK, I''ll be polite. Let me ask you..." the next time, Hu Mang and Tianyu talked in the room for half an hour. Then they went out together and went straight to Yang''s house in the city from the guest house.


    Yang Chendong saw the two confidants in the courtyard. At the moment they appeared together, Yang Chendong guessed their intention, and then glanced over Yang er who was standing aside intentionally or unintentionally.


    Just after this glance, Yang er''s face became a little unnatural. Of course, he knew what the young master meant. He decided that no matter what the result was, he would have to apologize when there was no one for a while.


    "Come and sit down." Yang Chendong said casually, pointing to the two stone piers in front of him.


    The young master had an order and didn''t dare not obey. Hu Mang and Tianyu found a chair and sat down. Then they looked at each other, and Tianyu first said, "sixth young master, you said you wanted to exercise the actual combat ability of the air force here, but my subordinates thought that it was better to take actual combat as the starting point. Now the new army of dalucheng is attacking the city, and maybe our Xiongying regiment can cooperate."


    "Oh, you want to answer Lu Cheng. Is this your opinion or did others force you to do so?" Yang Chendong''s face remained unchanged, but there was a trace of coercion in his voice.


    It was this faint pressure that made Tianyu stand up from his chair, "sixth young master, this is..."


    "Young master, this is the meaning of subordinates." before Tianyu could go on, Hu mang took the initiative to stand up. He knew that the sixth young master had already seen the fire. If he didn''t stand up at this time, he was afraid he would really attract the young master''s anger. "It''s just that commander Tian also wants to take this opportunity to train troops. We think this is a good opportunity for cooperation."


    "Yes, our Eagle regiment also wants to take the opportunity of actual combat to strengthen itself and better see its problems." Tianyu also said with cooperation. This was originally a matter agreed between the two. In this way, the sixth young master can avoid putting his anger on one person.


    Xiaolu fell into a brief calm. Yang Chendong didn''t say his opinion immediately, but looked at Yang er. The next sound of flopping kneeling sounded. Yang Er knelt down and said, "young master, I told tiger head the news that commander Tian has arrived in Shicheng. Please punish him."


    "Young master." seeing that Yang ER was going to kneel to the ground, Hu mang was surprised and wanted to kneel to the ground at the same time. At this time, Yang Chendong spoke, "well, how many times have I said, don''t kneel down. There is gold under the man''s knee, don''t you understand?"


    As soon as he said this, Hu Mang''s knee was soft and hard. He almost didn''t fall down. At this moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong''s voice came out, "that is, commander Tian thought it was more necessary to combine with actual combat, so go and do it well. But I said the ugly words ahead. If the eagle regiment doesn''t go out, it will hit the target. You can do it yourself. Commander Yang er, you can arrange as much as you can for what commander Tian needs. Go." he waved his hand gently, Yang Chendong didn''t look at the tiger mang standing there.


    This kind of behavior shows that he is dissatisfied with Hu Mang''s cutting first and then playing. Although as the commander of the new army, Hu Mang''s practice is public rather than private, he did not come from here for the first time when he entered Shicheng, but found Tianyu first, which itself is a mistake.


    Hu mang saw the young master''s displeasure, but he didn''t say anything. His idea is that any apology is better than playing a big victory to show the young master, which can prove everything and express his apology and sincerity.


    The two or three of Yang left the courtyard of Yang''s house. He was relieved until he got out of here. Then he looked at Hu Mang and said, "tiger head, only this time. I don''t dare to do it next time. You can see the young master''s dissatisfaction."


    "Yes, brother Yang''s kindness. I''ll take it. But I have to say that you can''t be stingy to take more crude oil for us later." Hu mang looks perfunctory, but he still doesn''t give up when talking about business.


    "OK, I really owe you." Yang Er couldn''t help shaking his head. Who let the person be Hu mang? For the sake of this brother, he recognized even if he was scolded.


    Just three hours later, Hu Mang and Tianyu left Shicheng with several carriages. Yang Chendong didn''t say anything after learning the news from Yang Si. Only thinking with disappointment in my heart, I have given enough opportunities and pressure. I hope the new army can have a better performance. Compared with others, he liked Hu mang more, and even wanted to exercise his independence for a time, hoping that his efforts would not be in vain.


    In the barracks of the new army, a strange team of hundreds of people suddenly came, because it was led by the commander himself and was not subject to any inventory. As soon as they entered the barracks, they were secretly protected. Outsiders didn''t know what these visitors did.


    In the big tent of the Chinese army, Tianyu followed Hu Mang and entered. Here, he said goodbye to the deputy commander and saluted each other. The three sat down under a small sand table.


    "Commander Tian, it depends on your performance this time, but I don''t know when you can be ready." Hu mang is an acute son. After sitting down, he brought up the business.


    "We still look at the wind, we are relying on the weather." Tianyu wants to solve the war quickly. But there are some things that he has the final say.


    "Well, send someone to see. Once the time is right, inform me and the deputy commander immediately, and we will be ready." Hu mang knows something about the eagle regiment. He knows that the other party is not perfunctory. All he can do is pray to God to give himself the opportunity earlier.


    One side of the farewell was like watching the excitement. He talked to them. He was completely unreasonable. Only when the opportunity came did he know why a colonel came, but Hu mang paid so much attention to it.


    Tianyu said to wait for an opportunity, and four days have passed. Until the evening of the fourth day, Tianyu greeted Hu mang anxiously in order to get to the big tent of the Chinese army. This time, before he asked, Tianyu over there had already said, "the opportunity is coming. Tomorrow morning, we will make preparations immediately. Please make preparations for your new army."


    "OK." Hu mang nodded heavily, looked back and said to shebie, "deputy commander, call all officers to discuss."


    The next day, the sun was shining high and the wind was two levels.


    One morning, the soldiers of the new first army had a meal early, put on their war clothes, rode on their horses, held their swords, and stood in formation with the battalion as the unit.


    The movement of mercenaries was soon discovered by the Tatar cavalry on the city floor. This situation was immediately reported to general hubo''er, and then a group of generals hurried to the city.


    From a distance, the mercenaries are neat and ready to fight. "What''s going on? Are they going to attack the city recklessly?" General Hu Lin said with a frightened face.

 Chapter 859

    "If you just rush hard, the loss will be great, which they can''t imagine." Gore also looked unclear, so he looked at general hubo''er.


    "What did general Mu Ren say?" suddenly Bo''er didn''t answer immediately. After several bloody battles, he already knew that mercenaries were not easy to provoke. He knew that Mu Ren knew the enemy in front of him best among his generals. He always attached great importance to his words.


    Mu Ren narrowed his eyes slightly, also puzzled. When the general asked, he replied, "look at this position. Are they really ready to attack the city? Do they think of any other way, or do they have enough firearms?"


    No wonder Mu Ren said so. Although the mercenary''s iron cavalry is strong, attacking the city is not a rush. The role of cavalry is still very limited. As long as the head is not kicked by a donkey, they will not attack the city with cavalry. It seems that there can only be another reason. They have prepared enough firearms, whether artillery for bombing the city or fire guns fired from a long distance, which can bring great pressure to the Tatar army.


    As soon as he heard that the other party might attack the city with firearms, suddenly Bo''er''s face became very ugly. Before, the other party only used two guns to blow the city gate open, which really startled them. Fortunately, the fact told them that such powerful firearms seemed to be rare in the new army, which vaguely suppressed the anxiety. But now it seems that the other party is ready. If so, they really don''t know how to face and solve the artillery that can not be seen or touched at all, but can bring them great lethality.


    "The order goes down, all the soldiers prepare for the battle with armor, and all the sharpshooters in the army go up to the city tower." suddenly Bo''er''s face is red. Before he knows what the mercenaries are going to do, he decides to be ready first.


    In the city of Dalu, the Tatar cavalry was also ready for the battle. When they were ready, the attack by the mercenary side still didn''t start, but slowly came to the place two miles below the city and waited in formation.


    "What are they going to do?" suddenly Bo''er stood behind a battlement on the tower and looked at the new army waiting in full array. His face was more and more confused. Even if the other party has a firearm to open the way, it also needs to pay a high price to capture the prepared Dalu city. The other party''s generals will not know this truth, but they still put on this posture. What exactly do they rely on?


    In fact, not only the Tatar army, but also the soldiers of the new army under the city are also very puzzled. They didn''t understand what the army was going to do with such an array? Are you going to attack the city?


    Using cavalry as infantry is not impossible, but it is a great waste. Most importantly, the loss will not be small. The number of the new army is only limited compared with the Tatar army guarding the city. It remains to be seen whether the city can be captured after such losses. If you pay such a high price to do something you don''t know whether it can be done or not, you don''t blame the soldiers below for muttering.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, the demeanor reached level three, and many soldiers looked numb. One stop here is more than an hour, but the upper level has not issued an order to attack the city, which makes all the soldiers who were worried about their hearts become more relaxed. Some even thought they were smart and thought it was just a training exercise to create pressure on the Tatar army guarding the city, but in fact they had no combat intention.


    This idea is becoming more and more popular in the hearts of the soldiers. Everyone thinks that it is knocking on the mountain to shock the tiger, in order to give the enemy more psychological pressure. At this time, most soldiers even thought about what to eat for lunch. Suddenly, a very surprised voice sounded in the army, "God, look, what''s that in the sky? It seems that there are people on it!"


    This cry was like dropping a boulder on the calm lake, and immediately set off layers of waves. After hearing this cry, everyone couldn''t help looking up and squinting at the sky. Then ten huge hot air balls appeared above their heads, and moved forward slowly with the wind. Looking at the direction ahead, it was the land of Dalu city.


    "This is a divine thing? This must be the manifestation of the eternal life." in the new army, many Mongolian soldiers, after seeing this wonderful scene that they dare not dream of at first, got off their horses and knelt down one by one, shouted their own language, kowtowed and said something with tears.


    The deputy chief of the army is also looking up to see this scene. Then, out of instinct, he is ready to dismount and kneel down to pray. After all, he was born here and grew up here. Although he is already a senior general of mercenaries, some things in his bones will not be easily changed.


    It was also at this time that Hu Mang, who was riding on the horse, reached out and pressed his farewell shoulder and gently shook his head.


    "Commander, what are you doing? Can''t you see that this is the natural manifestation of the long man?" farewell, his face was a little excited and red, because he felt that Hu Mang''s big hand was very powerful, which made him feel unable to move.


    "Deputy commander, don''t get excited and be calm. What if I say it''s not a manifestation of immortality? Look carefully, is there a five-star flag on it." Hu mang looked as usual, but his strength was still not reduced by one point.


    "What?" he was frightened to give up his farewell. He didn''t know why. Then he tried to look up to the sky. He found that the sun was shaking and couldn''t see clearly. He simply picked up the telescope hanging around his neck to see it. This time, his face turned white and his body looked pale. If it wasn''t for the help of tiger Mang, he might have fallen under his horse for a while.


    "This... How could this be possible? How could there be our five-star flag on it?" she said goodbye with a puzzled face and a puzzled face, but more fear. Can it be said that the sixth young master is really the messenger of changshengtian? He appeared on the grassland and was ordered by changshengtian to rescue and unify here?


    "Ah." Hu mang sighed. Farewell is very smart and wise, which even the sixth young master once praised. But people are still people. There is no difference between the state of unknown things and ordinary people.


    According to his intention, Hu mang can indeed say that this is a manifestation of God. In this way, the morale of the soldiers below will jump to the peak. But farewell is not an ordinary soldier after all. You can''t hide some things from him. It''s time to tell him the truth.


    "Deputy commander, this is not a miracle, but the air force sent by the God of war. Their presence here is not a manifestation of God, but to help us attack Dalu city." Hu mang finally told the truth.


    But such a truth is too incredible, that is, smart as farewell, which is still incomprehensible for a while. First, he opened his big eyes, then digested these contents, and said with a surprised face: "the commander said that all these are the arrangements of the sixth young master? Can the sixth young master let people fly into the sky?"


    "Well, you can say so. Just according to what the sixth young master taught, with the help of the power of other objects, people can rise to the sky." Hu mang sighed heavily, and then there was a look of worship. This is their young master and their master. Doing anything at will is so earth shaking, unprecedented.


    There was still some disbelief in his heart, but Hu mang said so formally that he had no reason to disbelieve. Most importantly, with the help of a telescope, he could vaguely see the soldiers in military uniforms on the hot-air balloon. The only difference between them and himself was that the color was not military green, but sky blue.


    Is this really the arrangement of the sixth young master? Can he really let people fly into the sky? Although he has worshipped the sixth young master in his heart, he has thought that he is the most capable person in the ages. He seems to know everything. But looking at this scene in the sky, he still had to admit that he underestimated the sixth young master and the God of war.


    Knowing the general reason, no other grassland soldiers knelt on the ground and shouted to the gods. But the other soldiers were boiling, kneeling on the ground one by one, praying constantly, saying some respect and worship to God. Some even took this opportunity to express their wishes buried in their hearts.


    Most of the soldiers dismounted and knelt down, and at the end of the army, Wang Sizheng took a group of teachers and students of Yang Academy. no Now it should be said that the teachers and students of Shicheng college are watching this scene from a distance.


    Wang Si was also the first time to see a hot-air balloon take off. It was impossible to say that he was not excited. Just because I had already talked about relevant knowledge in teaching, this excitement was soon suppressed. He has now realized that what the sixth young master teaches is not unrealistic in the eyes of others, but can be put into reality after efforts.


    Think about it. Even people can be sent to the sky. What else can''t you do? What else won''t come true?


    "You all have a good look. Don''t always say in class that the things recorded in the book are untrue, and some records can''t be realized at all. What else can you say now?" taking this opportunity, the first vice president Wang Si looked at the people and looked like a frog at the bottom of a well.


    This time, no one opposed Wang Sizhi''s words. The facts are in front of us. What else can be said? People can go to heaven. What else can''t be done?


    "Dean, we are wrong. Our understanding is wrong. Our vision is still too short-sighted. We will study hard when we return to the college in the future."

 Chapter 860

    "Dean, don''t worry. After we open our eyes today, we will study harder and strive to turn those things recorded in the book into reality."


    "Yes, yes, Dean, we were wrong..."


    The voices of admitting mistakes came into Wang Si''s ears and made him nod with great satisfaction. He knows that after today''s events, the team of the college will be better led in the future. He was also more curious. Where did Yang Chendong learn this knowledge? People can go to heaven. They were really afraid to think before.


    The mercenary side was shocked, and the soldiers knelt on the full ground. In the city of Dalu, the situation was like being copied. After seeing the big balloons flying in the sky, the Tatar cavalry knelt on the ground, and the ambush archers knelt on the ground. Even several generals such as hubo''er knelt on the ground.


    Even generals, who are uneducated and don''t even know how many characters, have no difference in resistance from ordinary soldiers in the face of science and technology created hundreds of years later.


    Even if these big balloons are floating above their heads, no one wants to take it at the moment. On the contrary, they can only kowtow and pray constantly. It seems that what they say now can reach the ears of the gods and become a reality in the near future.


    ......


    Xuanfu city.


    After fighting hard for more than ten days and nights, the commander of Wanquan city made Shi Wanshan''s eyes full of blood.


    He gave up Dalu city and returned to Xuancheng, which put him under great pressure. I heard that the fold of the northern Ming court was as high as a hill. Some people directly asked for a change of generals and wanted to take him back to Kyoto for trial and punishment.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, the eunuch Deng Qiang firmly stood on his side. In addition, the contacts he maintained for so many years also played a certain role. Finally, he received a memorial, indicating that he could not only protect the Xuanfu house, but also answer Lu Cheng again within one month. After that, the pressure was much less.


    But only he knew how helpless he was when he went to the memorial. Although this seems to be the commitment of Zhongdan Gong to him, he can''t let go of this little man who doesn''t know the truth through Yu Canzhi''s mouth.


    Shi Wanshan is still very curious about Yu can''s initiative to ask for an interview. In the small courtyard, he sees this plain looking young man who is very calm at any time.


    In the courtyard, as soon as the two sides first met, Yu can said something that shocked Shi Wanshan, "both command envoys. Today is the time for you to make a big counterattack and seize the city of Lu."


    In all, Yu can appeared in front of him three times. On his first appearance, he told Zhongdan Gong to withdraw from Dalu city; The second time, without waiting for his order, he came to Xuanfu with him. Now, it''s the third time to meet, but it also shocked SHIWANSHAN.


    "Mr. Yu, what do you mean by this?" although Shi Wanshan thinks he has the style of a great general and is quite calm in case of trouble, he has to admit that he is more surprised than once in the face of Yu can.


    "That''s what I just said. Today''s Dalu city will undergo great changes. I''m afraid a withdrawal order will come from Bo''er soon. The time may be tonight or early tomorrow morning. As long as the commander is ready." Yu can looks as usual, as if he is talking about a very ordinary thing, Say these words word by word.


    The more Yu can is calm as usual, the more surprised Shi Wanshan is. The last time it was in the besieged Dalu City, the other party said it came under the order of Zhongdan Gong. This time Xuancheng was also besieged. Any information could not be leaked at will, and this person sent the order of Zhongdan Gong, so Shi Wanshan had to doubt it.


    "Mr. Yu, but I don''t know where you got the news. Is it accurate?" Shi Wanshan asked with some tentative words. I''m really too curious about this man''s ability to know the world without going out of the city.


    "This is the news from Zhong Dan Gong. It must be true. As for the source of the news, I''m sorry. I can''t comment without an order. Well, the news has arrived. Please prepare for it. That is, I''ll come to the barracks after dinner today. If the situation in the army remains the same tomorrow morning, I''ll give someone to the head and don''t bother the commander." On his calm face, it seems that he has long ignored life and death. After saying this, Yu can turns and leaves.


    Without giving others the opportunity to ask him questions, he left Shi Wanshan with a thoughtful and mysterious figure.


    It is said that Yu can is talking nonsense, but he took out his head as a guarantee. But if you speak the right dialect, you will hit it. Where does the news come from?


    Unable to figure it out, Shi Wanshan shook his head after a long time. Then he said to the soldiers outside the hospital, "come on, go and call Duke Deng, general Gu and general Ning to the house."


    ......


    Ten hot-air balloons traveling with the wind have appeared one by one over TA Lu city. They deliberately lowered the height, just 100 meters above the distance shot by a bow, and began to throw closed and solid wooden barrels prepared long ago from the sky to the ground.


    At a distance of more than 100 points, some people with good eyesight can vaguely see the scene on the balloon, see some people moving, and even see the bright and fluttering five-star military flags.


    "What''s the matter? Why do I seem to see the mercenary flag?"


    "Yes, yes, I seem to have seen it, too."


    "What? How is this possible..."


    "Oh, my God, this can''t be the company commander''s life. It''s all about mercenaries."


    "Ah! If that''s the case, aren''t we rebelling against mercenaries..."


    No one said the following words, but we all understood what to say. Even the eternal Heaven is also looking to mercenaries. In this way, what they do is not against the sky?


    Without scientific knowledge, the tartar iron cavalry, who were feudal in heart and believed in gods, already had many pale faces, and the morale of 20000 troops was shaken.


    I don''t know when General Hu Bo''er had stood up. It was obvious that he was suspicious of these flying balloons in the sky.


    He heard the old man say about the gods, and even in various legends, there was the manifestation of the gods. However, many people have been unable to study. When asked about the parties, the answer is also ambiguous, which makes people unable to believe it or believe it all.


    But in all kinds of legends, there is no saying that the God turned into a big balloon. Now when the soldier said that there were people moving on the big balloon and the flag of mercenaries was inserted, he became more suspicious.


    Even the first reaction was that this should be a trick played by mercenaries. But how did they do that? How can you send such a big thing to heaven? It seems that this is no longer human, right?


    The soldiers'' comments did not avoid the meaning of his great general. Suddenly Bo''er could hear a lot of words very clearly. Because of this, his look became more and more ugly. The morale of the army is so shaken. If mercenaries attack now, how much combat power can they have?


    When suddenly Bo''er felt that the situation was bad and his heart was cold. Finally there was a movement on the balloon and began to throw things down. Wooden barrels fell from the air and flew down towards Dalu city. "Pass... Poof... Pass... Poof..."


    Every time it falls, there will always be a huge bang, and then the barrel will burst, and a Wangwang of crude oil will flow in the city. Some pungent smell fills the air.


    Falling from high altitude, the big balloon has been moving slowly, so that every time it falls, the falling points of the wooden barrels are different, and the liquid in those barrels is everywhere. More unfortunately, they fell on the top of the soldiers. If they hadn''t flashed quickly, they might have been killed directly after the smash.


    Although people were not hit, the liquid in the bucket inevitably splashed on them. When the soldiers were in close contact with this liquid, experienced and well-informed veterans immediately said, "Hey, how does it smell like crude oil?"


    "This is crude oil. It has appeared on the grassland before. It can''t see the fire. Otherwise, once it ignites, it won''t be extinguished at all." another older soldier made a positive look.


    "What? Crude oil?" suddenly Bo''er''s face turned frighteningly white. He immediately thought of the word fire attack. Then the whole person jumped up and shouted loudly, "everyone, stay away from the fire. There is no fire in the city."


    Suddenly Bo''er''s reaction was very fast, but unfortunately, in the face of unknown amount of crude oil falling from the sky, such a cry could not stop the tragedy that happened next. Especially when a wooden barrel was falling next to the kitchen in the army, a fire suddenly rose and suddenly dyed the nearby area red.

 Chapter 861

    The fire appeared and took advantage of the wind. When encountering the crude oil in the air and on the ground, the fire began to spread at a very fast speed, so that the fire in many places was connected one by one, which was likely to spread to the whole city and could not be contained.


    The damage brought by such a fire to the Tatar cavalry in the city is fatal. When there were flames everywhere, the first frightened were the war horses still locked in the stables.


    Animals are afraid of fire. When the flame came, the docile horses could not bear it. They had to neigh fiercely and surge all over. They just jumped out of the wooden stakes and ran on the street. When they meet Tatar soldiers head-on, they will not listen to their dissuasion, but still run straight. Even if they bump the soldiers in the way to the ground, they still can''t stop the momentum of running.


    The war horses neighed everywhere. When the fire grew stronger and began to connect, some soldiers could not avoid being surrounded by the fire. Then there were extremely sad cries, and the whole city became chaotic.


    The soldiers on the tower were relatively lucky, and no barrels fell here. But no matter what happened to people, it doesn''t mean nothing happened to them. When they saw the fire devouring war horses, companions and even the whole Dalu City, some people finally couldn''t help shouting, "this is the God''s punishment for our enemy with mercenaries."


    "Ah! This is heaven''s punishment, which can''t be controlled at all. Brothers, let''s surrender and reduce the anger of the God."


    "We surrender, we are willing to atone."


    When the sound came out, more and more Tatar cavalry knelt down on the ground again and shouted loudly. There are even those who are quick and desperate to rush under the city tower. They want to open the city gate, rush to the feet of mercenaries, repent and atone with practical actions.


    "Bastard, what are you doing? Don''t open the city gate or go out to surrender? Come on, kill all those who are insane." seeing that the situation has been in chaos, even the soldiers in the city don''t listen to their general''s orders, suddenly Bo''er said with an iron face.


    Under the shouting, some still sober soldiers rushed to the inner city gate with a knife. Facing their crazy companions, they first dissuaded them. If it was useless, they waved a knife and cut. But the number of personal soldiers is still too small, but there are too many crazy soldiers. It has become a general trend and can''t be stopped at all.


    Seeing that the situation was out of control, several generals, such as Mu Ren, Hu Lin and Gao Er, rushed to hubo''er with their own soldiers. "General, heaven means that manpower is invincible. Please retreat."


    His mouth murmured and moved. Suddenly Bo''er didn''t want to admit his failure, but now did he have any other choice. Finally, his mouth was very difficult to spit out a word, "withdraw!"


    Suddenly Bo''er knew that manpower could not return to heaven, so he had to rush out of the city and make a comeback when he had the opportunity, or he could get up in Dongshan. Before leaving the city, he did not forget the general Qige who attacked the city under the Xuanfu city and more than 10000 Tatar cavalry there. "Quickly, send a fast horse to inform general Qige and retreat quickly."


    He gathered all his own soldiers and about 5000 cavalry, a total of 6000 people in front and behind. When the demobilized army opened the gate of Dalu, suddenly Bo''er rushed out with his army.


    The soldiers of the new army waiting at the city gate have awakened from the initial shock. Under the orders of the battalion commander, company commander and platoon commander, everyone mounted their horses for war. When they saw a huge fire burning in the city, many grassland soldiers were shocked. At the same time, they also thought that the God of war was indeed a messenger sent by Changsheng heaven. Even God was willing to help him. I really didn''t know who else would be his opponent.


    The fire continued in the city, the gate opened outside the city, and then countless Tatar cavalry rushed out. As soon as they appeared, they rushed in a crazy way. It seemed that they wanted mercenaries to fight for life and death.


    "Blow the charge horn and kill the enemy!" the commander Hu mang saw that the general situation had become, and then opened his mouth and ordered to attack.


    The energetic and high morale mercenary soldiers, taking the battalion as the unit, rushed out of the front peak and launched a fatal blow to the broken Tatar cavalry army.


    The cavalry of both sides soon got entangled and fought together two miles in front of the gate of Dalu. The new army, which has a great advantage in strength and morale, just cut through the formation of the enemy after a few face-to-face meetings, killing the enemy and collapsing into an army.


    "General, let''s go, I''ll break the back." Gore shouted, and then formed a human wall with hundreds of his own personal soldiers and more than 1000 Tatar iron cavalry around him, blocking behind the escape of hubo''er and others.


    Under the current situation, it is obviously impossible to leave in full. There is only a part left, and there may be a chance of luck.


    Gore took the initiative to stay. He saw that suddenly Bo''er, who was driving his horse under the protection of his own soldiers, was wet in his eyes. He knew what would happen after making this decision, but at this moment, he seemed to have no choice.


    "Let''s go." after only a little hesitation, suddenly Bo''er''s whip lashed hard at the dismounted horse. Under the protection of Mu Ren, General Hu Lin and hundreds of personal soldiers, they finally broke out of the encirclement of the new army and went straight to the southwest.


    The left general Gore with thousands of cavalry only lasted for less than half an hour, and all of them were destroyed. Among them, more than ten knives died in gore. So far, it also announced the great defeat of Tatar iron cavalry and the brilliant victory of the new army.


    In this war, the fire in the city burned more than 1000 Tatar troops, burned more than 2000 people, killed 3000 enemy horses, and collected more than 13000 troops.


    Suddenly Bo''er fled with a few generals and more than 500 cavalry. The threat of Tatar cavalry disappeared and left in defeat.


    "Clean the battlefield and get ready at the same time. There is a big fish coming." seeing that the sun is setting after World War I, commander Hu mang ordered the cook to bury the pot and cook, while ordering the army to take turns to rest in preparation for the next war.


    ......


    In Xuanfu City, Shi Wanshan is at a corner of the tower, facing Deng Qiang, Gu he and Ning Wenfeng.


    He had informed the three of Yu can''s arrival during the day, and then the four discussed it together for a long time without coming up with a reason.


    They all have the same problem. The four doors of Xuanfu are closed. How does Yu can know the news outside? After the last incident in Dalu City, Ning Wenfeng deliberately strengthened the patrol in the city. Even if a bird flies into the city, it will be found. But the question is, I haven''t received any report. How did the news come from?


    There is another question. Yu can said that the Tatar cavalry would retreat. What is the dependence? Will they really be so obedient and leave?


    Can''t think of a reason, just don''t think about it. The four came to the tower early, ate here, drank here, and waited for the situation to change.


    A pair of chopsticks took a mouthful of food. Gu He, who had not been injured for a long time, put it into his mouth, and then said, "commander, you said that we wouldn''t be fooled by the one named Yu can. Well, all of a sudden, we gathered the army together. If the news was false, wouldn''t we be busy shouting in vain?"


    "Yes. If this incident is stabbed to the imperial court by someone with a heart, I''m afraid that many people will impeach us." the guard eunuch Deng Qiang nodded in agreement. He doesn''t care whether the soldiers are tired or how the soldiers die. He only cares about one thing, that is, how the imperial court treats them, which will directly affect the emperor''s attitude towards him and his future.


    Listening to their questioning voice, Shi Wanshan said with a deep face, "to tell you the truth, I don''t know whether Yu can''s words are true or false. But I think he is willing to guarantee with his family and life that there should be no false. Oh, by the way, is Yu can here?"


    "Here he is," answered Ning Wenfeng. "He came as early as it was getting dark. Now my people are watching his every move. If the news is false this time, he will not live."


    "OK." Shi Wanshan nodded, "even if he dares to gamble his life, why don''t we play with him? Wait. We''ll know before dawn tomorrow at the latest."


    The deadline given by Shi Wanshan is at dawn. Just didn''t wait until that time, just in the middle of the night, the Tatar cavalry under the city began to change. General Qige has received the fast horse scout sent by hubo''er and knows about a fire in Dalu city.


    If the back road is cut off, there will be no reinforcements and food supplies in the future, and even mercenaries may appear. If there is a double attack, he will be defeated. At this moment, it seems that there is no other choice but to retreat.


    "Send orders and drive out from camp to camp. Try not to make any noise, especially not to disturb the army of the northern Ming Dynasty." Qige summoned the generals and issued an order to withdraw the troops to them. But he still kept an eye on it. He didn''t say that suddenly Bo''er was defeated. He only said that the general wanted to fight a decisive battle with mercenaries. He didn''t have enough troops and needed their help.


    For Xuanfu city as hard as a king''s shell, the Tatar cavalry who are not good at attacking the city have long been tired of it. Now they have the opportunity to leave here. Naturally, no one opposes it. Each one agrees happily, and then they withdraw their troops according to the plan.


    The withdrawal of the Tatar army has been arranged very carefully. If it''s normal, I''m afraid they can retreat smoothly without being found in the dark. But now it''s different. Dozens of scouts have long been sent to pay attention to their movements. As soon as there was a move, the news was immediately sent to SHIWANSHAN.


    "Did they really move?" Shi Wanshan was surprised when he heard the report from the scouts. Deng Qiang and others were also surprised and wrote everything on their faces.

 Chapter 862

    How did Yu can get the information? If you don''t make this clear, doesn''t it mean that their ordinary actions fall into the eyes of others? Where are there secrets to find?


    "If you don''t send someone to catch Yu can and use the means, you won''t believe him." Gu he said with a ferocious face. Obviously, he also felt the threat.


    "No." Ning Wenfeng shook his head and denied. "There is no doubt that Yu can should be loyal to Duke Dan, and it''s hard to guarantee that there is another Yu can around us. If we move him like this, once the news gets out and Duke Dan asks you and me to treat our benefactor like this, how can we answer? If Lu Cheng doesn''t give it to us and even attracts mercenaries to be our enemy, the consequences will be very bearable At that time, even if we die, we will be identified as sinners and our families will suffer. "


    "Er..." Gu he wanted to say something, but suddenly found that he was speechless.


    "Yes, Yu can can can''t move, not only can''t move, but also can give a good living." father-in-law Deng Qiang also expressed his attitude. He doesn''t care whether he is watched or not. What he wants is to win the war and answer Lu Cheng. In this way, he will have an explanation to the emperor. Even if things are done, it''s certain that he will leave here one day. Why annoy Zhongdan, isn''t it nothing.


    Neither of them supported Yu can. Gu he knew that his proposal had failed. He simply changed the topic and said, "even though the Tatar army really began to retreat, when shall we kill it?"


    "Half an hour later, let''s wait for the other party to come up with some people. They are so weak. That''s a good time for us to start. When we start later, we will release the news of the great defeat of Dalu city and disturb the morale of the army." Shi Wanshan finally opened his mouth, and this mouth made the situation calm.


    Although he didn''t know why the Tatar cavalry would retreat, he thought it must be related to the situation in Dalu city. The situation there must be critical, so he had to withdraw. That is, of course, he would add a fire. He wouldn''t naively think that the Tatar general would truthfully tell the soldiers below. Well, I''ll just say it if you don''t say it.


    "OK." Shi Wanshan''s decision received the unanimous support of the other three people. Now everyone went down and arranged for the army to make the final preparations before the raid.


    At about two o''clock in the morning, under the overall arrangement of general Qige, 5000 Tatar cavalry had retreated far away, and 10000 iron cavalry were also preparing to pull out and retreat.


    In contrast, among the remaining 10000 iron cavalry, there are only 3000 wounded. Qi Ge deliberately arranged these people at the end. His intention is already very obvious. Once it is dawn, the northern Ming army finds that they retreat. If troops are sent to catch up, these 3000 people will stay as the rear Army. Anyway, they are wounded, and dying on the battlefield is the greatest embodiment of value.


    But he didn''t count. His every move had long been discovered by the northern Ming army. Before he arranged for more people to withdraw, the gate of Xuanfu city suddenly opened, and tens of thousands of northern Ming army rushed out.


    At the front was the 3000 cavalry led by Du commanding tongzhigu river.


    This is a new cavalry, mainly composed of veterans and supplemented by recruits. As soon as they appeared, they lit torches and shouted loudly to answer that the city of Lu had been occupied by mercenaries. The Tatar army killed out with the slogan of defeat. At present, they were caught off guard.


    Seeing countless torches appear, seeing that the army has been in a mess, Qi gritted his teeth and made a cruel decision, "withdraw, withdraw as much as you want." he said, and first flew back with the two thousand iron cavalry around him.


    Qige escaped, and the remaining Tatars became headless. Facing the pursuit of the northern Ming army, they only resisted symbolically, and then surrendered and knelt down, becoming the captives of the northern Ming army.


    It was just a shock. He was captured by more than 7000 prisoners. Naturally, Shi Wanshan was overjoyed. This was definitely a great victory. Once it was reported to the emperor, it was conceivable that it was inevitable to be promoted to the rank.


    "Ha ha, good, good." Deng Qiang, the eunuch of the town, is even more happy and angry. His face can fold with a smile, which can kill thousands of mosquitoes and flies.


    "Grandpa Deng, literary style, I will teach you here. I will continue to chase the enemy together with general Guhe, strive to capture more, and strive to recapture Dalu city." Shi Wanshan rode to Deng Qiang and Ning Wenfeng and said in a hurry.


    "Well, general Shi, just go. I''ll give it to my father-in-law." Deng Qiang, who couldn''t find the north for a long time, naturally agreed.


    At present, Shi Wanshan led his main force to catch up all night. Only because most of his troops were infantry and his speed was limited, what could really play a role was the 3000 cavalry brought by Guhe. But even the three thousand cavalry were counterattacked by the Tatar cavalry all the way. A total of two times, 500 people at a time. This is his gift to the northern Ming army.


    At this moment, the first group of five thousand cavalry retreated from Xuanfu finally arrived at the foot of Dalu city. The city in front of them had been charred by a fire. The five thousand cavalry could hardly believe that this was the city they had left not long ago.


    However, what they did not expect was that under the sound of charging trumpets, many mercenary soldiers suddenly appeared around. They were divided into several directions and surrounded heavily. As soon as they hit head-on, the panicked Tatar cavalry announced the collapse of the battle array. Except that less than a thousand people rushed out of the array, others were killed or captured, and the new army made new contributions.


    "Clean the battlefield quickly, and there will be enemies coming." commander Hu mang commanded in an orderly manner while commanding the army to restrain the enemy''s bodies and draw the horses. As soon as the eagle regiment made a move, it was really extraordinary. It not only burned Dalu City, but also greatly improved the morale of the new army.


    Now who doesn''t know that even the "God" is willing to help the God of war. For the grassland warriors who are deeply feudal and superstitious, this will make them more believe in the fact that Yang Chendong is a natural messenger, which will play an inestimable role in rallying the morale of the army.


    About two or three hours later, in the afternoon, Qige, who fled with a thousand Tatar cavalry, did appear. As soon as he entered the city, looking at the dilapidated city and the countless mercenaries and cavalry in front of him, he knew that it was a dream to escape here alive.


    "Qige, suddenly Bo''er has escaped, and most of the 5000 cavalry you sent have become prisoners. Now there is only one way in front of you. If you fall, you will not kill, if you don''t fall, you will die." the deputy commander would rather not ride on the horse and appear in front of the cavalry of the new army.


    "Do you want to persuade me to surrender?" Qi Ge looked at the farewell with half Mongolian blood in front, with an indescribable look in his eyes.


    Just as mercenaries need to know about Tatar cavalry, they also know about the new army. As a deputy commander, farewell is naturally the object of their research. This man is actually a general of the former Tatar army and a general of surrender. I really don''t understand how such a person can be reused by the God of war and promoted to such a high position.


    It is impossible to say that there is no envy and jealousy in his heart. But he won''t choose to go the same way. This may be the reason why the same people have different lives, or maybe it''s the reason why the world is wonderful. There must be different choices to make a big difference in life.


    "Yes, I want to persuade you to surrender. Generally speaking, general Qige is also a talent. He''s really covered with dust in the Tatar army. If he can work for the God of war, how about I protect your high officials and high salaries?" he said with some pity for talents. At the same time, if such words are spoken by his personal witness, there is no doubt that the sense of reality will increase a lot.


    But after all, not everyone is willing to be a demobilized general. His personality belongs to that kind of rather than bend. Maybe his ability is limited, or maybe his personal martial courage is average, but his character is still very stubborn. "Farewell, don''t think that you have surrendered to the Han people and that all the men on the grassland are soft bones. I tell you, if you want to persuade me to surrender, there''s no way! If you have the ability, come and kill me. Otherwise, wait for me to kill you."


    "Ah." a sigh is a sigh for his actions. Then he saw that his right hand slowly lifted up and fell on his side. On both sides of him, countless cavalry soldiers in military green clothes rushed one after another.


    "Kill!" Qige also roared and came straight with a thousand cavalry. However, the Tatar iron cavalry, which is extremely inferior in both military morale and number, collapsed only after holding on for half an hour. Next, it was surrounded by differentiation and would rather die than surrender! Surrender is life.


    Two hours later, more than two thousand riders came from far away in the direction of Xuanfu. It was Wanquan Dusi who commanded Tonggu River to lead the army. As soon as they chased the Xuanfu to Dalu City, they were still slow. When they came here, they saw Qige who had died in the war and mercenaries and cavalry cleaning the battlefield.


    "It''s over?" the ancient river in front of the cavalry looked surprised at the war. As far as he knows, there are not 6000 Tatar cavalry escaping from Xuanfu city. How can they be solved so quickly?


    "General Gu, I''m the deputy commander of the new first army. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. This is Dalu city. Now it''s officially handed over to you. I hope it won''t be lost. Not every time we are willing to help you get it back." after I went to Xuanfu with Yang Chendong, I stood up again and saluted Gu He, Without waiting for the other party to make a statement, he turned around and walked with the army. In addition to a piece of burnt paste and black charcoal, there was also a neatly placed body of Tatar cavalry in the whole city, and his body was also impressively listed.

 Chapter 863

    This is a gift given by the new army to the northern Ming army under the order of the sixth young master, or it can also be said to be a gift to Shi Wanshan. The meaning of goodwill is already very obvious. Therefore, the supply convoy of mercenaries should pass through here unimpeded.


    Shi Wanshan, who soon returned to Dalu City, recognized this feeling. He chopped the new army to obtain the first level and sent it back to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. The great victory of the Xuanfu immediately, killing more than ten thousand enemies, capturing more than ten thousand enemies and taking back the city of Dalu, spread all over the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. On behalf of Zong, Shi Wanshan was appointed the commander-in-chief of the Xuanfu and commander of all the divisions. Some people who know the inside story also released the news that it is not impossible for Shi Wanshan to become an earl as long as he can make new contributions.


    Daming has always had the saying that you can''t be knighted without military merit. Shi Wanshan''s defeat of the Tatar cavalry is tantamount to a rise in the face of the northern Ming court. If it''s not for his seniority or shallowness, I''m afraid he can get the position of count with this war merit.


    Being called the commander in chief is equal to being in the Xuanfu mansion, and Shi Wanshan has become a unique top official. While excited, he also feels everything. All these are loyal and courageous. He must know what to do.


    "Newspaper, Yu can came and said he wanted to leave." just inside the Yamen of Dalu City, a soldier half knelt in front of Shi Wanshan.


    "Please Mr. Yu." facts have proved Yu can''s identity. Although how he learned about the outside situation is still a mystery, he doesn''t intend to investigate at this time. Now it is the honeymoon period between him and Yang Chendong. He will definitely not be dirty for such a small matter and cast a shadow on the relationship between them.


    Yu can still comes alone with a package behind him, as if he had left Dalu city to follow the northern Ming army to Xuanfu.


    "Is Mr. Yu leaving?" looking at his clothes, Shi Wanshan immediately thought of something. Yu can''s identity has been exposed, although it is said that even if the two sides stay in Dalu City, no one will dare to treat him. But vigilance is always inevitable. If so, how can we carry out the work? Yu can''s departure has become an inevitable trend.


    "Yes, can came to say goodbye to the commander. I think you must have something to bring to Zhongdan Gong." Yu can said calmly.


    About an hour later, Yu can left. His face was still as calm as ever, so people couldn''t see what was thinking in his heart. Then he rode out of the city and came straight to Shicheng.


    Yu can reappeared in Shicheng. Two days later, in the morning, he met Feng Liang, director of the Security Bureau in Shicheng.


    "Ha ha, you''re back. Well, you''ve done a good job this time. The sixth young master praised you. Let''s go and see the sixth young master immediately. He still has something to tell you to do." Feng Liang laughed, took Yu can''s hand and went to Yang''s house.


    In Yang''s house, the new army has withdrawn. After a great victory in this war, more than 20000 people were captured. Now they have been sent to the logistics regiment for screening and classification. It has to be said that the physical quality of Tatar soldiers is still very good. After a preliminary understanding, 80% of them may continue to stay and enter the army, which is already a high proportion.


    As a logistics division, Yang Er is standing on Yang Chendong''s side laughing.


    The more prisoners the logistics division controls and the more strong men he is, the more confident he is in doing things. Looking at Yang er''s appearance that his mouth can''t close, Yang Chendong is too lazy to correct him. Don''t get complacent. The longer Yang Er follows himself, the more appropriate he will be in handling things. It can be regarded as a relief for him.


    "Remember, as the logistics division commander, you must have a bowl of water. I don''t want anyone to come to me to sue you. This time, the new first army has some losses in the first World War. They can choose from the 5000 people we prepared before and let them supplement the organizational system completely."


    "Yes, young master, I wrote it down." Yang Er kept nodding his head. Timely replenishment of troops and the restoration of the organizational system of each division and regiment was originally one of the goals set. Only when this requirement is met will the general work harder in war. There is no need to worry about too much loss after World War I. on the battlefield, they dare to fight with the enemy with their lives and fight big and evil battles one after another.


    "In addition, the chixian city will soon send a new batch of materials from nuergandisi area, accompanied by 200000 Han people and 30000 aspiring young people. The food and housing problems of these people should be arranged as soon as possible. I''m not worried about the problem of 200000 people. 300000 mu of wasteland has been opened around the city, which is enough for them to toss about, but the 30000 young people want it Make good arrangements. They have to choose by themselves. These are the future seedlings of Leng Feng. Your logistics division is also responsible for their training. "


    Leng Feng, as the most powerful military force among the Yang forces, is not one of them. All the officers should be made up of Han people, otherwise it is always worrying that such a powerful military force and other races exist. This is also the death rule set by Yang Chendong from the beginning of junior high school.


    "I see. Please don''t worry, young master. I will arrange these in advance." Yang Er patted his chest, a picture that you can rest assured.


    After a while, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door. Yang Si appeared, "young master, director Feng came with group leader Yu can."


    "OK, let them in." Yang Chendong nodded, then looked at Yang ER and continued: "the new army has come back. This time it''s up to them to deal with Mobei Mongolia. Your logistics division is mainly responsible for logistics support this time."


    "Ah?" hearing this, Yang er''s face changed. I thought he could have a chance to go to war. He even had 5000 reserve troops ready, but now a word deprived him of the right to go to the battlefield. It''s strange to be happy.


    "Ah, what? I don''t know how many people are jealous of your position as the logistics division commander. If you are allowed to go to the battlefield, there will be no chance for other generals to make meritorious service. Well, of course, if you have to go to the battlefield, you can hand over the position of the division commander and let others do it." Yang Chendong didn''t take the initiative to give Yang er a choice after being unreasonable.


    It is said to be a choice, but the result has long been determined. In order to fight in the last battlefield, he will give up the position of the logistics division. Yang Er won''t do such a deal. He had to lower his head and said, "young master, I''d better support logistics."


    "Well, I''m glad you have such an awareness. It''s called performing your duties. As the first teacher, you also set a good example. When someone takes over your shift in the future, you won''t think about going to the battlefield. Don''t worry, you will fight some battles in the future. As for now, go and arrange the work I just said." Yang Chendong said in a warm voice, He thinks highly of Yang er.


    The last words were warm in Yang er''s heart. Now he saluted and left. He was passing Feng Liang and Yu can who entered the yard. Both sides nodded and said hello.


    "The hero is back!" as soon as he saw Yu can following Feng Liang, Yang Chendong smiled and joked, and then took the initiative to stand up from the chair and stretch out his arm.


    Seeing Yang Chendong get up, Feng Liang and Yu can are not willing to neglect. They hurriedly take a few steps, come to him, salute first, and stretch out their hands. They are very excited.


    Even Yu can, who is usually very calm in dealing with people and things, is flushed and excited. This is the sixth young master, the founder of Yang''s forces. In front of him, no Yang member has any reason to be proud.


    "Hehe, sit down." after shaking hands with Feng Liang and Yu can, Yang Chendong smiled and pointed to the two bamboo chairs placed opposite. Then he picked up the grassland ace cigarette on the stone table and gave one to each of them.


    Grassland king cigarette is the latest product in chixian city. Considering that there is only one kind of God of war in cigarettes, it is too monotonous. According to Yang Chendong''s meaning, we have made several more kinds. For example, ordinary sea cards and blue sky cards, such as grassland king, belong to very high-level, or even non selling, and only supply some senior cadres.


    "Hey, the taste of the grassland king is milder than that of the God of war card. I only got one, so I should save some smoking." Feng Liang smiled and helped Yang Chendong light the fire with Yang''s match. The sincere smile on that face can''t make people see the city government and calmness that an intelligence officer should have.


    "OK, I''ll let you take two back when you leave. Well, Yu can performs very well and takes two when you leave." Yang Chendong seems to be in a good mood and sends out four grassland kings at will. Of course, smoking is a small thing. It mainly expresses a close attitude. Sometimes a small action can buy off many people''s hearts.


    Feng Liang and Yu can immediately got up to express their thanks. Yang Chendong smiled and gently pressed his big hand to let the two sit down again, then looked at the latter and said, "Yu can, you did very well this time. Tell me what you know about the Beiming army."


    "Yes." Yu can agrees and makes a summary report on what he sees and all kinds of intelligence obtained by his subordinates.


    According to Yu can, the combat effectiveness of the northern Ming army has improved compared with before. Perhaps it is because the Ming Dynasty divided the north and the south, coupled with the sudden rise of mercenaries, which put great pressure on the Daizong emperor. Now not only the military expenditure has increased, but also the social identity of military generals has improved. In particular, firearms are ready to be equipped with troops. If they fought with them first, the civil Fort incident would hardly happen.

 Chapter 864

    Due to the martial arts of the northern Ming Dynasty, many aspiring young people also joined the army. Coupled with the large population of the Ming Dynasty, the source of troops is not a problem, and the improvement of military strength is inevitable.


    Of course, the problem is not without. For example, some veteran generals still deduct their salaries. Fortunately, Shi Wanshan is still honest, which doesn''t often happen in wanquandu department and Xuanfu. There is also a major problem, which is caused by the contradictory mood of the emperor Daizong.


    He not only wanted to improve the combat effectiveness of the army, but also worried that the strength of the army was too strong. One day, he would make great achievements and shock the Lord. If he did not listen to his orders, the power of eunuchs in the army would become greater and greater. This is indeed a means to check and balance the generals in the army, but it also buries a contradiction. Finally, Yu can said, "Sixth young master, Shi Wanshan is really famous after this event. It seems that there is no difference in scenery. Many people even join the army for this reason, which will greatly promote the strength of the Xuanfu army. But once the eunuch Deng Qiang, who has a good relationship with him, is transferred, in exchange for a person who is not single-minded, the internal constraints must increase and fight How much more fighting power can be played is unknown. "


    Yang Chendong listened carefully and didn''t interrupt each other''s conversation. He nodded from time to time. After the other party finally stopped talking, he nodded, "yes, Yu can analyzed it well. The young master wrote down these things and knew how to do them. Well, your identity was exposed in Dalu city this time, but have you thought about where to work next?"


    "It''s all arranged by the sixth young master." Yu can said without hesitation. This time he made a contribution. Although he only conveyed the order, his courage to test the danger by himself was recognized. The most important thing is that he didn''t show the slightest foot until he left and didn''t expose the radio station. Shi Wanshan still didn''t understand where his intelligence came from. This enchanting array was very good, which is also the main performance of his contribution First, with these, I think there will be appropriate arrangements for the next work.


    "Well, you''d better go to North Korea next. Recently, their naval activities have been very frequent, and they have repeatedly passed by our naval ships transporting supplies, and the distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer. If things go wrong in this way, it may be sooner or later, that is, if there is a war, we should first understand the situation there. How about you be the director?"


    Compared with the former leader, the director has been promoted to a higher level, which is not only an affirmation of can''s work, but also a reward for him. At present, Yu can gets up and salutes, "please rest assured, young master six, I will find out the situation there as soon as possible. Once there is a war, we are the eyes and ears of the army."


    "Ha ha, good, good." Yang Chendong laughed with satisfaction.


    Since the Ming Dynasty banned the sea, the power of the sea has been very limited. In particular, there is almost no navy in the northern Ming Dynasty. Due to geographical advantages and environment, there are not many people who can meet the water. Even if they want to set up, there are many problems that need to be solved, which are not temporary achievements. North Korea is different. They originally rely on the sea, and the Navy industry has been very developed. Take Kaohsiung, the commander of the first army on the sea It was reported that recently, when delivering supplies to Haizhen, it staggered with the North Korean Navy several times. Although everyone restrained and did not start, the meaning of the other party''s investigation has been very clear.


    People have no foresight, they must have immediate worries, and the problem of North Korea should be prepared. Yang Chendong sent Yu can to further understand and investigate.


    Yu candi doesn''t need Yang Chendong to worry when he takes office. After the new army replenishes its troops and returns to the complete organizational system, Yang Chendong immediately focuses on the Mobei Mongolian tribe. According to the information provided by the Security Bureau, the escaped Toya has found the two generals naritsong and Baoyin, and soon summoned 40000 cavalry to go straight near the Yinma River Qin Wang''s slogan goes to war with fan Yuhai.


    Fan Yuhai, who was ready, took the emperor''s order to make the princes known as the Soviet German Khan. On the pretext of exterminating the rebels, he took 35000 cavalry to fight a bloody battle with naritsong on the grassland. Both sides had casualties, and now they are falling into a critical moment of mutual war.


    "It''s time to set out." Yang Chendong, who got the information, immediately called General Hu Mang, shebie and Xiao Feng. After some discussion, the army was scheduled to leave one day later and go straight to Mobei Mongolian tribe.


    BALs Hetan, north of Yinma River, was the temporary capital built at the end of the Yuan Dynasty. It is in the west of qiaobashan City, Dongfang Province, Mongolia, and in the north of BALs hot in the middle reaches of krulun river.


    At the moment, a cavalry war is being staged here. Tens of thousands of cavalry from both sides are constantly opposing each other in this area. The war lasts for ten days, and there is no intention to stop. The blood drops on this grassland. From a distance, it is red, which is like a sea of blood.


    One side is to bring the emperor to order the princes. It is said that it is chaos, but it just wants to steal the command of Mobei Mongolian tribe.


    One side shouted King Qin, the king of the Qing Dynasty, trying to recapture the supreme power of Mobei Mongolian tribe and repeat the glory and prestige of the golden family.


    The two sides did not give in to each other. From the earliest small-scale war, only 60000 or 70000 cavalry joined. Ten days later, more and more small tribes joined in for various interests. The number of iron cavalry has been rising, reaching 100000, and a steady stream of various forces have joined the battlefield, making the scale of the battle larger and larger, which has exceeded the limit The original imagination of both sides.


    Fan Yuhai originally thought that controlling SUD Khan was tantamount to mastering the lifeline of Mobei Mongolia. At that time, he only needed to marry Princess Toya. After he had enough fame, he could step down and kill the donkey. Then he shouted. Naturally, there were countless responders, and he had the confidence to challenge the mercenaries. In time, it will become one of the overlords of the grassland, and it is not impossible to unify the grassland in the end.


    Never thought that it didn''t seem very difficult, because SUD took fake medicine and told Princess Toya the truth, so he suddenly fled and had an accident. Although it is said that he has used this period of time to master some Mongolian troops and have Soviet Germany, it is tantamount to having great righteousness and seems to have the upper hand. However, he forgot that all people have ambitions, especially Mobei Mongol tribe. The army was not concentrated at first, and there was no big city to rely on. Over time, Mobei Mongol tribe with sparse population had long lost its military power, forming one small tribe after another and small forces.


    In the past, when SUD Khan was there, he could forcibly command them with his understanding of these small forces. But now, SUD Khan lies in bed every day and looks like eating and waiting to die. No matter what political affairs, the whole tribe is in chaos.


    Just ten days after the war, more than a dozen leaders of small tribes have come to visit him. On the surface, they have come to meet the Soviet Khan, but in fact, they are negotiating with fan Yuhai, the real family, to seek their own interests.


    Some of the leaders of these small tribes manage only a few hundred cavalry, some have a thousand cavalry, and some are more powerful, ranging from thousands to thousands. The conditions they put forward are also based on their own strength.


    The stronger the little leader, the more benefits he wants. On the contrary, the weaker the little leader, the less benefits he wants. Some even need only a thousand horses and sheep.


    Facing the tribal leaders who came to negotiate with him, fan Yuhai did not refuse anyone. He doesn''t have so many resources in his hands, but it doesn''t matter. He has SUD Khan in his hand and great righteousness. He sent out large areas of land and many fertile grazing places just to refute the support of these tribes.


    Anyway, the territory is not his own. Fan Yuhai didn''t hurt at all when he sent them out. Not to mention that he still has a little 99 in his heart. Once he defeated Toya''s army and really became a Khan, he can quickly take back everything he sent out now. If anyone disobeys and dares to resist, then kill him.


    All along, fan Yuhai has been a man who does anything to achieve his goal. It used to be when I crossed my toes, but it is still.


    Fan Yuhai''s generosity spread to the four sides. Before, some small tribal leaders who wanted to wait and see but didn''t want to fight were also excited. They came to his account one after another to seek benefits. After being satisfied, batch after batch of cavalry joined the barracks, and fan Yuhai''s power became more and more powerful.


    There are strong and weak. In contrast, the development of Princess Toya is too slow.


    Similarly, someone came to ask for benefits. Toya declined on the ground that his father Khan was the master of everything. But she did not forget to say that once someone helped their father and daughter, she would be grateful.


    It''s just a word of gratitude. Without real return, there will be a lot less support. For a time, more small tribes went to fan Yuhai and announced to join their camp soon.


    Just a few days later, the scouts in front came the news that fan Yuhai''s camp had been expanded three times in a row. From a distance, the number of cavalry was already dense and could not be counted.


    The news came back to Princess Toya. The faces of naritsong and Baoyin, two generals who supported her, were very ugly. According to the current situation, if they were at war with fan Yuhai, it would be more or less dangerous. But just at this time, a new news came that general sihaba of Mobei Mongolian tribe was coming straight to them with 30000 cavalry. The former cavalry were less than ten miles from them.

 Chapter 865

    General sihaba is second only to the existence of Khan SUD forces in Mobei Mongolia. Two years ago, sihaba''s father died of illness. He took over all the military and political power, but he didn''t make any action immediately, but managed the army and territory left by his father very low-key. Because of its unusual low-key and low sense of existence, it is gradually forgotten.


    Now he suddenly appeared and brought 30000 cavalry. Obviously, he was ready to fight.


    "Is brother SiHa coming? Great. We had a good relationship when we were young. He must have come to help us." Princess Toya, who got the news, walked out of her big tent and changed her haggard face, expectation and excitement.


    People say that when I was a child, my feelings were the purest. Maybe only the friendship at that time was not mixed with any distribution of interests. Toya is full of various expectations for the emergence of sihaba.


    Waiting, even eager to see, sihaba finally came. At the gate of the camp, Toya saw sihaba, who was nearly 30 years old for two years. At this time, he seems to be more mature, and the extra beard on his face adds a bit of male charm.


    "Brother SiHa." Princess Toya welcomed him with a happy face.


    "Sister Toya." sihaba also welcomed with a smile. They stood together. From a distance, there was a sense of talent and beauty.


    Princess Toya gave great expectations for the arrival of sihaba. After talking about the past, the two sides sat down in the big tent, and then began peace talks on the Allied forces. But the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    It''s not that sihaba doesn''t want to alliance with Princess Toya. On the contrary, he also took the initiative to mention this matter. He expressed his willingness to defeat the alien fan Yuhai with them, save SUD Khan and restore the glory of Mobei Mongolian tribe. At the same time, he also put forward a requirement that Toya must marry him if they want to send troops.


    Sihaba finally revealed the fox''s tail. According to him, he was still young, and he could not reach a word in the tribe. This requirement was put forward by the old people in power in his tribe. If they can''t meet their demands, they can''t alliance with Toya and send troops to help them.


    At first, sihaba looked embarrassed. In this regard, Toya also said with hope, marriage is OK, but can we talk about everything after saving father Khan? After all, now her father is still in a mess. As a daughter, she married someone else, and the marriage without the blessing of her relatives will be unhappy.


    In this regard, sihaba resolutely refused. We must get married. Only in this way can the alliance between the two sides be unbreakable. Not only that, in the end, the military power of both sides should be handed over to him, which will be of great benefit to him to better command the army and defeat fan Yuhai.


    If it was just marriage, Toya still had a glimmer of expectation in her heart. But now the other party even wants to get involved in military power. If Tao Tao is a fool, you can see what''s going on.


    Instead of agreeing immediately, she said she wanted to think about it. Toya had a discussion with general naritsong and Baoyin that night, and finally came to a result. Sihaba, like fan Yuhai, are ambitious people. Once they form an alliance with them, it is no different from seeking skin from a tiger. The nature of the peace talks has changed and there is no need to continue the talks.


    After the results, although Toya was very disappointed, she also settled a worry. At least she knew one thing, that is, in front of the great interests, nothing is reliable, and no one will never change.


    The appearance of sihaba only gave her a better understanding of human nature and reduced her expectations and flukes in the future.


    That night, Toya, who made the decision, slept soundly, but she didn''t know that when she woke up the next morning, everything changed. Just last night, general Baoyin was assassinated. He was seriously injured and was afraid to live for a long time.


    More terrible things are still to come. In addition to the 5000 cavalry under general naritsong and the 5000 cavalry under general Baoyin, all the other 20000 cavalry generals belonging to them took refuge in sihaba. Perhaps in the eyes of prairie men, they have no tradition of listening to women. In contrast, sihaba is obviously much more reliable than Princess Toya, and more like a trustworthy master.


    Crazy ran into Baoyin''s tent and saw general Baoyin lying in bed with a bloodless face.


    Among the generals, Baoyin has the best personal relationship with Toya. He is also the person she believes most except her father Khan. But now, life and death will be separated forever. Toya''s tears flowed down from her eyes.


    "Princess, you... Don''t cry any more. Everyone is dead, but changshengtian may like me better... Like me better, so he wants to summon me in a hurry." at this time, Baoyin still forced out a smile, and then reached out to persuade her to hand over a amulet to Toya, "Princess, Baoyin can''t accompany you in the future. I''ll look at you in the sky. You... You should do what you like to do, don''t force yourself... On the grassland, women should be protected if they are still men..."


    Baoyin is dead. Before he died, he also said that he suspected that the killer was sent by sihaba. Otherwise, it''s hard to believe what kind of killer can go through the heavily protected military camp to kill in the core.


    Naritsong had the same opinion. He was worried that he would die next time, so he proposed to Toya his plan to leave here. He had five thousand cavalry. Baoyin handed over his military power to Toya before his death. He was another five thousand cavalry. If you really want to rush out, you don''t have a chance to ride ten thousand.


    Toya calmly rejected the idea that Nisong wanted to kill out. She made an incredible move and walked into xihaba''s general account alone.


    Toya didn''t want to agree to the terms of the peace talks, but came to have a showdown. She didn''t say who did Baoyin''s death. She just expressed that she was tired of here and wanted to leave temporarily. After xihaba and fan Yuhai have a victory or defeat, she may consider marrying the winner. But now, she doesn''t want to be involved in it anymore. If sihaba doesn''t agree, she will kill out with 10000 cavalry. In that case, it will only lead to the situation of losing both sides.


    The abnormal Toya suddenly became so strong that sihaba seemed not to know her. But I have to say that he is not ready to turn over, otherwise he will not send someone to assassinate Baoyin, but directly send troops to control them.


    Toya won. Under the threat of death, she successfully took naritsong and 10000 cavalry who were willing to follow her out of the big tent. In addition to taking some necessary goods, she was forced to leave most of the things to sihaba, who was also very ambitious.


    The situation gradually became clear. Sihaba replaced Toya and became the person who wanted to compete with fan Yuhai for grassland decision-making power. When the two males meet, a big war is inevitable. At this time, Yang Chendong, with the new army and the tiger regiment, had crossed the Yinma River and appeared on the edge of the battlefield.


    After the new army laid down Dalu City, it soon returned to Shicheng for rest. Then it supplemented the troops from the logistics division. After the organizational system was fully staffed, it followed Yang Chendong out of Shicheng and crossed Yidu until it jumped over Yinma River and came to the main battlefield.


    With him came the tiger regiment led by Xiao Feng. Although the number of them is small, only 2000, they are all composed of the most elite cold front. When it comes to combat effectiveness, they are not afraid to give more concessions, which is also the biggest support for Yang Chendong in this war.


    If we only talk about the number of cavalry, Yang Chendong may be the least powerful.


    Fan Yuhai was clever and willing to make heavy profits. Before long, he United more than 20 tribes, large and small, and the number of troops increased from 35000 to 120000.


    Sihaba''s forbearance for many years shows his difference. After he annexed Toya''s 20000 cavalry, he also reached alliance agreements with some large and small tribes. In addition, he brought 30000 cavalry with him, and the military strength reached 110000, which can not be underestimated.


    One is 120000 and the other is 110000. Yang Chendong''s new army and the tiger regiment are far from 30000, which undoubtedly appears to be the weakest. But who dares to belittle him? No one dared to despise him in the name of the God of war and in the name of the eternal messenger of heaven taken by the people.


    After the mercenary army crossed the Yinma River, they found a very spacious place and stopped. With such a territory, you don''t have to worry about others attacking him. As soon as the military account was set up, Hu mang walked into the main account with an excited face. As soon as he saw Yang Chendong, he saluted and asked for war and said, "young master, when shall we go to war and who to fight first?"


    "Huh? Hehe." Yang Chendong smiled as he looked at Hu mang walking into the account. Although Hu mang has matured a lot through these days of training, after all, he is still a young man in his twenties. With a big battle ahead, it is inevitable that he will act impulsively.


    Yang Chendong just smiled but didn''t speak, which made Hu mang anxious. "Young master, you say a word. Who shall we hit first?"


    "When did I say we were going to fight?" facing Hu Mang''s worried face, Yang Chendong shook his head. "Hu Mang, why did you come this time, and your deputy commander and head Xiao Feng didn''t come with others?"


    "Ah! The deputy commander has to deal with some things about logistics supplies, and head Xiao has to patrol the barracks. They..." when he said this, Hu mang was suddenly stunned. He finally understood why the sixth young master asked.

 Chapter 866

    Looking at Hu Mang''s understanding, Yang Chendong simply pointed out the matter and said, "your deputy commander doesn''t have something to deal with. He sees something and should dissuade you, but you don''t listen. As for Xiao Feng, he should tell you that he is waiting for the young master''s call, right or wrong."


    "Ah! Young master... How do you know?" Hu mang was surprised.


    "I don''t know all of them, but they are all smart people. You can think of what they will do in advance. As for you, of course, you''re not stupid, just because you feel too close to me, so you don''t have to avoid anything. Here you are. Go back and ask your deputy commander if you don''t understand and learn more." Yang Chendong waved his hand, Repel the tiger''s awn. Yang Siqing, who came out with the army, came forward and patted Hu mang. He took him out of the main account with a confused face.


    Hu mang made a big mistake and went to the deputy commander to say goodbye. He finally knew how reckless he had just acted.


    "Commander, the sixth young master is coming, and the war must be fought. But now that fan Yuhai and sihaba are in full battle, why should we fight now? It''s good for us to let them consume their strength first."


    The farewell words were heard in Hu Mang''s ears, which made his face red. He wants to win too many battles and prove himself, but who would have thought that the more so, the easier it is to make mistakes. At the moment, he even took the initiative to admit that it was a wrong move to ask for war under the impulse before, and asked him to teach himself what things he would do in the future.


    Facing the popular man around the sixth young master, he was flattered to say goodbye. At present, he said that he must discuss with the army commander about anything in the future.


    In any case, the mercenaries stopped moving after they appeared by the Yinma River. Scouts and spies from all sides reported that they only eat and sleep every day. It seems that they really regard this place as their martial arts arena.


    The news came to fan Yuhai''s ears. His face was gloomy, but there was nothing he could do.


    Fan Yuhai thinks he knows more about Yang Chendong''s threat than anyone. If we say that the last person he wants to fight in this world is Yang Chendong. It''s just that nature makes people. When he appears, this person will appear where he is. It''s like being born to be right with himself.


    Don''t look at the fact that the number of cavalry brought by Yang Chenguang is less than 30000, but fan Yuhai has never underestimated it. Even in his eyes, this army will only be more powerful than sihaba, who supports 100000 soldiers in front of him. However, he knows this truth, but he can''t fight Yang Chendong now.


    For nothing else, fan Yuhai has no confidence in defeating Yang Chendong. It seems that the scale of 120000 cavalry is incomparably grand. It seems that there is nothing that can not be done, but how many mobs are there? How many people are estranged from him?


    With such an army, it is easy to win a war. Everyone rushed forward and shared the fruits of victory. But once you lose? The morale and morale of the army will be greatly affected. If it is not done well, the morale of the army will be scattered after a defeat. At that time, don''t say whether you want to dominate the grassland or whether you can leave here alive.


    Knowing that such a result is likely to happen, he will send troops. It will not be fan Yuhai, but a stupid pig.


    "Well, let''s make you beautiful for a few days. Once I defeat xihaba and unify the whole Mobei grassland, it''s not too late to fight with you. Come on, keep an eye on the every move of the mercenaries and report any situation in time." finally, fan Yuhai still didn''t make preparations for the first war with Yang Chendong.


    Sihaba made the same decision as fan Yuhai. This man has long heard of the name of the God of war and knows that it is very difficult to deal with. Of course, he won''t be distracted when the enemy is in front of him. Instead of provoking mercenaries, he sent people with generous gifts to see Yang Chendong, showing a picture of the alliance between the two sides, killing fan Yuhai first, and then dividing Mobei Mongolian tribes equally.


    Sihabah is a good abacus. Do you know that Yang Chendong is so good with each other? You want to take advantage of the situation and come to deal with mercenaries after losing fan Yuhai. It''s really too much.


    Yang Chendong, who was very clear about the matter, handed over the alliance to the farewell deputy commander. He believed that this person must understand his meaning and make a false promise first. As for whether he really wanted to unite, it can''t be said that it''s impossible. Everything depends on the discovery of the war situation. But before the event is decided, he will not casually participate in the war. If he has the opportunity to consume the enemy, he will not start foolishly.


    As for whether someone will fight him, ha ha. If someone really doesn''t want his life, he might as well try it. He will make others regret it all their life.


    The war in Mobei Mongolia did not stop because of the arrival of mercenaries. On the contrary, it became more intense. Whether fan Yuhai or xihaba can''t determine Yang Chendong''s mind. What they want is to make a quick decision, finish the war as much as possible, and deal with the mercenaries eyeing on one side after a victory or defeat is divided.


    Under such pressure, more than 200000 cavalry fought on the grassland for more than a month. From early summer to Midsummer, many places with rich water and grass were stained with blood. In just over a month, the grassland cavalry killed and injured in the war lost more than 100000 people. More than 30 tribal leaders, large and small, were either killed on the battlefield, or their soldiers were sold out, becoming a bare pole commander and a civilian.


    After more than a month, fan Yuhai still had 40000 cavalry, and sihaba still had 35000 cavalry.


    The final showdown is about to begin.


    Mercenaries only belong to the account of the deputy commander of Sheba, and the envoys sent by sihaba are constantly making various commitments at the moment. All they do is one thing, that is, in the next decisive battle, I hope mercenaries can help. Once fan Yuhai is defeated, they can divide the grassland equally.


    Such requests are not once or twice. But this time, sihaba sent envoys undoubtedly made a capital. They even took out a more detailed power map of Mobei Mongolian tribes, indicating the specific situation of sharing the world. There are indeed some good places that are owned by mercenaries.


    The other party was so sincere that he seemed to move the deputy commander. He showed a very greedy look and said, "do these... And those places really give us mercenaries?"


    The appearance of parting, seen in the eyes of the messenger, made him calm in his heart. He is not afraid of the other party''s greed. He is afraid that the other party has nothing to ask for. Now that there is a demand, it is easy to talk about the next thing. "Yes, our general immediately said that these places will be given to you after defeating fan Yuhai."


    "OK, OK, let me report to the God of war and give us an answer later." I nodded my head and looked at the site several times before I left.


    Soon after, farewell appeared in the master account. As soon as he came, Yang Chendong raised his reading head, "Oh? Do you think it''s time for us to attack?"


    "Yes," she said, standing at attention. "My subordinates think that if we don''t take action now, both fan Yuhai and sihaba will have some scruples. They are afraid they won''t try their best in the next war. Now it seems that their strength has been weakened a lot, but after the investigation of our investigators, more than 200000 Mongolian troops are not all killed in the battle, and most people can''t see it And withdrew for various reasons. "


    "Hmm?" Yang Chendong raised his head and frowned. "Continue."


    "Yes," Shepard continued: "That is to say, Mobei Mongol tribes still have some fighting power. Once one side is powerful and becomes the final winner, it is likely to attract more people to surrender and draw closer. If that happens, even if we want to be the enemy, it will be much more difficult. This is not in our interests. If we can directly divide them through World War I If there is a victory or defeat, even if we can notify the two families, we can avoid this situation to the greatest extent. "


    I felt it necessary to introduce the situation in detail, and I continued: "If once we become the final winner, even if Mobei Mongolian tribes are not satisfied, they can''t get together in a short time, which will create time for us to break down one by one. At that time, we can pull and fight one by one. In a group of wait-and-see, over time, the problems here will be fundamentally solved."


    "OK." Yang Chendong slapped the armrest of the chair fiercely, and the whole man stood up. "Very good. It seems that the deputy commander has a spectrum in his heart. That''s good. In this way, tell me the details. If you agree to sihaba''s request and join hands with them, how can you guarantee heavy damage to both sides? Our family is the only one."


    "Yes, let''s say goodbye to the sixth young master. The plan is still a little immature. If it is inappropriate, please correct it." farewell is also excited. Good ideas can only be realized if they are allowed to pass. Now even Yang Chendong said so, the success rate of that thing is undoubtedly a little higher.


    The next time, the two talked in the big tent for a long time, and the dinner was sent in directly. Even so, they still talked about that the soldiers had gone to bed. At midnight, Hu Mang, who said goodbye to him and came later, and Xiao Feng, the head of the tiger regiment, left from the big tent.


    Although it was very late, the faces of the three officers looked very excited. It could be seen that this meeting was a great success and reached their long cherished wish.

 Chapter 867

    On the next day, he got up early. As the representative of the mercenary side, he finally made a decision and gave an accurate reply to the sihaba emissary, that is, they support the decisive battle and will firmly stand on the side of sihaba and work together to deal with the foreign nationality fan Yuhai.


    Naturally, the messenger left happily and returned to the barracks in sihaba to report the accurate information he had just obtained.


    In the master''s account, sihaba laughed, "well, it seems that this great Ming Zhongdan is very knowledgeable. He knows that we are the orthodox here and we are the master here."


    "Yes." the messenger came forward with a flattering face and said: "Even if Daming is loyal and brave, it is only in Daming. For example, there is no city pool here for our nomadic people. They will not pay attention to such a place. Therefore, in the negotiation, they only proposed that once they helped us defeat fan Yuhai, they hope that the two sides can not invade each other in the future, and even conduct friendly trade if they like."


    "Hahaha, it seems that the loyal and brave Duke of the Ming Dynasty is also a man with ideas. He doesn''t want to waste his energy on us. Well, also, there is the Ming Dynasty behind him. He must be very interested in the throne. How can he see our poor place? It''s not necessary to trade. I heard that their things are very good, but The price is very expensive. If we need it, we don''t have to buy it. We can rob it. As for non aggression, promise them first. As for whether it will be non aggression forever, we have to make the final decision depending on the change of the situation. "


    "Oh? I don''t know what the general means..." the messenger seemed to understand something, and it seemed that he already understood it. But at this moment, he pretended to ask for advice in order to flatter.


    "The situation is always changing. If Daming comes and is willing to give us more things, we might as well join hands with them to clean up the loyal and courageous public. You know, the Han people have a saying that they have no eternal friends or enemies, but only eternal interests, ha ha ha." Sihaba laughed for his intelligence.


    The messenger on one side said with an exaggerated appearance: "high, it''s really high. The general is young and promising. With your leadership in the future, our Mobei Mongolian tribe will be more powerful. It''s not impossible to recover the glory of Genghis Khan."


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha." xihaba, who was in a good mood, laughed and then seemed to think of something and said, "if you want to really unify Mobei Mongolian tribe, you must be the identity of the golden family, otherwise you won''t admit it in your heart. By the way, what''s the news about looking for Princess Toya?"


    "Not yet. I''m just afraid that even if she finds it, she won''t bow to us easily." the messenger shook his head and said.


    "Once fan Yuhai is defeated and Zhongdan is taken away, just a plucked SUD Khan, he can''t form any threat, that is, whether he can survive the decisive battle and whether he can survive. At that time, Princess Toya has no father, and she can''t decide many things, hum!" At this moment, sihaba has gradually revealed his fox tail and showed his ambition.


    It was not because sihaba was afraid of the other side that Toya was allowed to leave, but because he was not strong enough. He turned his face at that time. Some people would inevitably think that he was too domineering and would not join hands with him. However, once he defeated fan Yuhai and mastered the general trend, he didn''t have to worry so much when doing something. "Well, you are sending some people. You must find the place where Princess Toya is located."


    "Yes, general, my subordinates understand." the messenger nodded and left quickly.


    There was no one else in the big tent, and sihaba''s face looked gloomy. "Lord Zhongdan, Lord Zhongdan, you''re just so willing to send troops to help me so easily. This is not only your Han''s advantage, but also your disadvantage. I''ll teach you how to be a man this time, ha ha ha."


    No wonder sihaba is so excited. In the eyes of Mongols, Han people belong to those who have a broad mind. Especially those who have the ability to become kings and emperors. Their Han Confucianism focuses on thinking about the world, accepting all rivers and helping the world and people. What they prefer to do is to send charcoal in the snow. It seems that only by doing so can they show their wisdom and greatness ¡£


    This is both an advantage and a disadvantage. Just like the Mongols in the past, when they are weak, they often ask the Han people for help. They only need to pretend to be pitiful. After saying a few words of flattery and worship, they can often get a lot of help. Once they become strong one day, they will be the time to point to the big men.


    Winning is a good thing, even if it is defeated, it is nothing. The big deal is to bow your head and admit your mistake. Anyway, their ancestors did this, which is not a shame. Obviously, this loyal and courageous public has such an impression in sihaba''s heart. As for whether Yang Chendong will play any routine, sihaba doesn''t do it. I think the commitment of the Han people can still be very relaxed Heart. Presumably, this loyal and courageous public is a man with great plot, so he should not be able to keep his word.


    Of course, Yang Chendong won''t keep his word. If he promised xihaba that he would send troops, he would send troops. Just what kind of troops and how much force he would give, that''s another saying. Is Yang Chendong a Han? Of course, the answer is yes.


    But he is different from most Han leaders. He has a dark side, a cunning side, and even a dark side in his heart. History has told him how much he has suffered in dealing with foreign countries.


    As a person from later generations, Yang Chendong will never follow some of the old ways of his ancestors. After some are made, he will regret all his life and even harm his children and grandchildren. What he has to do is to do whatever is good for him. As for whether it will attract angry scolding from others, he doesn''t care so much.


    Despite the flood after his death, what he has to do now is to lay a solid and unshakable foundation for all the Han people in the world. As for future generations, if they don''t know how to learn and lose this foundation, it''s not something he can manage. He just needs to do well himself. At least, the bigger the foundation, the slower the pace of losing his family. At least, once the Han people had reached the top of the world, he would not be a trip to the world.


    With their ingenuity, the fragile alliance was established, and the next day is waiting for the final decisive battle. Four days later, under the intentional pressure of sihaba, he was two miles west of Yinma River, in the grassland of balsi and tan. Before the temporary capital built at the end of the Yuan Dynasty, his 35000 horses were against fan Yuhai''s 40000 horses.


    The sun shines high on every famous cavalry, and there is a very hot feeling. But the warriors of more than 70000 troops are like unheard of. At the moment, both sides are staring at each other closely. The bow and crossbow are taken out and the saber is in hand. It looks like you can make the final impact at any time.


    Fan Yuhai rode on the war horse. He was wearing armor. He squinted at the fierce sihaba. Somehow, he had a very bad feeling. It is said that his cavalry is more than 5000, and his self-confidence should be more on himself. But now looking at the opposite camp, sihaba''s face was clearly calm.


    This is not the kind of pretended self-confidence, but the real self-confidence. With this, what should the other party rely on.


    "Does it mean which Mongolian tribe he invited to help him?" fan Yuhai thought in his heart, but soon shook his head. He didn''t think any tribe would be foolish enough to step in when the victory or defeat was not divided.


    After all, preserving strength and reaping the benefits should be done by wise people and wise men.


    If not, what is the reason? Is sihaba stupid to think that with his 35000 cavalry, he could defeat his 40000 army?


    He couldn''t figure it out, which made fan Yuhai very upset. He didn''t like this feeling. He even regretted that he wanted to catch SUD Khan and hold the emperor to make the princes.


    Originally, I thought this was an opportunity for him to control Mobei Mongolian tribe. Who would have thought that first SUD pretended to take medicine and deceived himself, then Toya learned the truth, gave it back to the man who escaped and finally jumped out, a sihaba who didn''t know how to live or die and was very difficult to deal with. This man is like a cockroach. He has extremely tenacious vitality and likes to fight and rush. Many of his tricks can''t be displayed in front of absolute strength.


    Everything was so unsatisfactory that it finally came to the moment of a decisive battle with sihaba. This makes fan Yuhai unhappy and very angry.


    Fan Yuhai is better at using tricks, studying people''s hearts, hiding behind the scenes and watching others fight and kill in front. But now, he was forced to go to the front line, or on the battlefield of decisive battle, which was not what he was good at.


    Fortunately, fan Yuhai still has cards available, such as the Soviet Khan in his hand. This hostage can only be used on the battlefield of Mobei Mongolia. Now it is time to push him out.


    "Come on, please Khan." fan Yuhai''s voice came out clearly.


    "Yes." after general Zhang Meng promised, he turned and went away. After a while, SUD rode down to the battlefield under the close eyes of a crowd.


    Su De''s gunshot wound had healed long ago. After all, there was no real injury to his muscles and bones, and the bullet did not hit his body. If fan Yuhai had not used means, he would have even stood up and led the whole tribe, looking for opportunities.

 Chapter 868

    However, under the current situation, Sood also knew that the so-called East Mountain was just a dream. With what Fan Yuhai has done to him, he hates each other, and the other party knows this. He will definitely not let him continue to live. Now I can still sit on the horse and breathe, but it''s just because I''m valuable.


    As soon as Su De appeared, the cavalry made way for him to come to fan Yuhai smoothly. Then the devil''s voice sounded in my ear, "you shout and tell each other to let them lay down their weapons and surrender as Khan. Otherwise, it will be tantamount to betraying the whole Mobei Mongolia, and there will be no amnesty. Well, you don''t want to play any tricks, otherwise, I promise you will die miserably. Go."


    With a smile on his face, his words were very cruel. These were heard in SUD''s ears and made him tremble all over.


    This person is the devil. It is because of his existence that Mobei Mongolian tribe has been killing each other. Under the fierce internal friction, the strength of Mobei Mongolian tribe, which was still prosperous, has been greatly reduced. He never regarded the Mongolian cavalry as his brothers, but just regarded these people as the murderous weapon in his hands. Once such people really rule the whole tribe, it will bring disastrous consequences, and even the whole tribe may fall into an irreparable situation.


    These are the thoughts of Sood and the final results of his analysis these days. Now, listening to his reminder, Sood nodded, rode forward and stopped at about 40 meters.


    Walking in this position, SUD could even feel that there were several bows and crossbows facing him. If he dared to run forward now, he would be shot into a hedgehog.


    Sud won''t do such a risky thing, and he doesn''t think he will be really safe if he escapes to sihaba. The other party is also a hungry wolf. If he has a chance, he will bite hard on himself.


    SUD, who stopped his horse, looked up at the sky on the grassland.


    Somehow, at this moment, he felt that the sky was so blue, so clear and clean, so beautiful.


    But the beauty of all this is about to leave him. He knows in his heart that this may be the last time he looks at the Mongolian blue sky. "Oh, my God, wait for me. Your believers will come to you soon."


    SUD, whose head turned from looking up to looking down, suddenly seemed to have changed into a person at this moment. His tired look completely faded. He looked brightly at the tens of thousands of Mongolian cavalry opposite, and suddenly shouted: "Warriors, you are the pride of my Mobei Mongolian tribe, and you are the future of the tribe. Now, as a Khan, I command you for the last time to kill the demon who spies on our foundation behind me, fan Yuhai, and avenge your dead brothers and relatives. Kill him."


    "Ah!"


    SUD, who had just raised his arm, suddenly felt his back tight, and then several arrows fell on him at the same time. His strength was passing quickly because he was hit by the arrow.


    "Is it finally over?" SUD, who asked himself, had no pain on his face, but a smile. It was a smile that completely put everything down and relaxed all over his body. His life was finally coming to an end, but at the last moment, he exposed fan Yuhai''s wolf ambition and made the last contribution to Mobei Menggu tribe, without losing the style he should have as a Khan.


    "Long life, I''m here."


    A generation of Khan of Mobei Mongolian tribe ended his life, which also marked the end of an era.


    Su De died, and one of the arrows was done by fan Yuhai, who was 40 meters behind him. He didn''t expect that the old man was so fearless of life and death and dared to say such words at the end. This kind of words that greatly shook his military morale could plunge him into a state of eternal disaster.


    At this moment, sihaba, opposite the camp, couldn''t close his mouth.


    Originally, he was thinking about how to deal with SUD after a victory. He would never allow such a person to step on his head, so it was inevitable to kill him. The difficulty was how to kill him silently, and he could not have any relationship with himself. Therefore, he gave orders to several generals and had the opportunity to finish it secretly.


    Now, he doesn''t have to bother. Fan Yuhai has done what he wants to do for himself. Next, he just needs to take the initiative to send troops through this momentum. "Warriors of the grassland, you have heard the last voice of Khan. Fan Yuhai is an alien, and his existence is a disaster to our whole tribe. Now Khan has told us everything with his life. Next, please kill the devil with me. Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    Thirty five thousand Mongolian cavalry, everyone shouted, and then the 10000 cavalry of the leading army rushed straight towards the nearby fan Yuhai army. The smoke and dust flew all over the sky and the great showdown began!


    Fan Yuhai''s face was livid, and the development of the matter was completely beyond his expectation. Su De''s appearance made him feel like he was carrying a stone and smashing his feet. But it was useless to say more. At this moment, he also raised his saber, pointed forward and shouted: "Brothers, kill together. We have more people than them. As long as we win this game, everyone will enjoy endless glory and wealth. Here, I swear to longevity that I will never lose you."


    "Kill!" General Liu duo shouted at this opportunity and rushed out with 10000 vanguard cavalry who had already disobeyed the Suntech Khan.


    Fan Yuhai made a poisonous oath and reluctantly stabilized the morale and morale of the army. But he knew it was not enough. After all, the identity of SUD was there. Being a Khan for so many years must have a great impact on the whole tribe. It doesn''t matter. As long as he can beat sihaba and prove everything with facts, he still has a chance to turn things over.


    Twenty thousand cavalry on the vast grassland, launched a collision, knife and gun impact, drums like thunder, cavalry surging on the battlefield, bloody all over the sky


    Sihaba watched ten thousand cavalry rush into the array, but he didn''t get any greater advantage. He asked the messenger to one side anxiously, "didn''t you say that Zhongdan promised to join hands with us? Why can''t you see them now?"


    "This... This..." the messenger was sweating. At this time, he didn''t know how to explain.


    "Hum! They won''t be scared away." sihaba scolded angrily.


    "No, the other side has sent more troops." at this time, a general''s cry attracted sihaba''s attention. Sure enough, fan Yuhai increased his troops again, and the other party may also know their advantages. It is the 5000 more cavalry. In this case, it is entirely possible to use this advantage to completely defeat sihaba. Only in this way can we eliminate the bad influence brought by the words before the death of Soviet Germany.


    "We also sent more troops. Then we immediately sent someone to contact Zhongdan Gong. What are they doing?" so far, xihaba had no other choice but to accompany fan Yuhai to send more troops, but he still didn''t forget to ask Yang Chendong for help. This was his bottom card.


    With the consent of their respective generals, another 10000 troops were invested in the battlefield. People say that there are more than 10000 soldiers and boundless. At the moment, 40000 cavalry are killed together. What a spectacular scene. Thanks to the grassland and vast source of land, if not, these people stand there. I''m afraid it''s not the general terrain that can stand.


    The sound of fighting continues. Every moment, there will be grassland warriors falling from the sword, and every moment, there will be human lives passing.


    Human life is precious, but sometimes fragile. Just like in a war, human life is always the most worthless existence. Once a success is achieved, it will die forever. Often a victory is piled up by countless people with blood and life, which is so tragic.


    In other words, those who have never fought will never know the value of peace. True peace also requires countless martyrs to pay countless lives in exchange. Here, as a former special forces veteran, prodigal son pays his highest respect to the revolutionary martyrs.


    On the battlefield, scuffles have continued for more than three hours, but the two sides are still inseparable. Neither side has a strong advantage, and the stalemate continues.


    Sihaba was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. The reinforcements are delayed. If we continue to fight like this, I''m afraid we''ll lose.


    But he didn''t know that mercenaries were coming slowly here, fifty miles away from them. According to what Yang Chendong has said, he will be in alliance with Sihaba, and will send troops, but when he dispatched troops, he has the final say.


    Sihaba obviously wants to use himself and even wants to clean himself up after defeating fan Yuhai. That''s how he can let others wish. This is the Lord who is not afraid of big things, so he walked quite comfortably on the way of late assistance. Oh, it means quite slow.


    "Farewell, go and send someone to inform xihaba that we have come to the battlefield and will soon reach the battlefield. Let him be sure to hold on." riding on the white dragon horse, Yang Chendong said with a relaxed face while looking at the midsummer scenery on the grassland.


    "Yes," he said with a military salute, and arranged for the scouts to report first. On the side of Yang Chendong, Hu mang laughed, "young master, you are the real mountain watching tiger fighting. But if xihaba knows that we have sent someone to destroy their rear food and grass while helping them, I''m afraid we''re going to kill our hearts, ha ha."

 Chapter 869

    Yes, just now, the regiment directly under the new first army was sent out. The target is the grain and grass base behind sihaba. Once the place was occupied, the news came out, and the military camp must shake. You can imagine what kind of face sihaba would have.


    "I can''t blame my young master for being cruel. He thought it was so easy to invite our mercenaries first. How can we do without some interest?" Yang Chendong said leisurely on his horse.


    The backbone officers of the new army on one side trembled after listening to this sentence. Don''t try to annoy the sixth young master in the future. Otherwise, the consequences will be absolutely terrible. Of course, they are also glad that they are the man of the sixth young master, not his enemy.


    The army is still moving forward at a slow speed. Every quarter of an hour, scouts will come to report on the battle ahead. It can be seen from this that Yang Chendong is always paying attention to the war situation. Once he wants to break away from his plan, he will immediately adjust the military deployment.


    Walking slowly, he looked at the afternoon. After an hour, he looked at Hu Mang and asked, "how''s it going? How''s the night training of the new army? Can we ensure the normal operation at night?"


    "No problem," replied Hu Mang, patting his chest. "Our soldiers have good food, keep up with nutrition, and there is no problem of night blindness. In addition to the assault training for a while, although they still can''t attack freely as during the day, it''s no problem to fight and kill the enemy at night."


    "OK, that''s good. Tonight, you should have a chance to show." Yang Chendong nodded happily. Now everything is ready. As soon as it gets dark, he will enter the battlefield and show his skills.


    But the so-called plan did not change quickly. Just as Yang Chendong took the army to the decisive battle battlefield, the Scout suddenly reported that a third-party force had suddenly entered the battlefield. There were 10000 cavalry, who were jointly launching a fierce attack on fan Yuhai with xihaba. Now the famous general has been forced to press another 10000 cavalry on the battlefield, To stabilize the war.


    "The third party force? Who is it?" this change surprised Yang Chendong. He doesn''t think anyone will start the war at this time. Before the victory of the war is won, who would be so stupid to do such a useless thing as sending troops at this time.


    "I don''t know. We''re still exploring." the Scout shook his head and couldn''t answer the question.


    "Explore again." Yang Chendong looked more solemn. While rejecting the scout, he also ordered the army to speed up some things. Sudden changes have disrupted his deployment. He also needs to arrive on the battlefield in advance. Only in this way can he respond to changes with constancy.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for the scout to have new news. The situation of the new party to the battlefield has been clarified. It is Princess Toya.


    "It''s her?" when he heard the news, Yang Chendong soon calmed down and said, "she must want to save her father Khan. Unfortunately, fan Yuhai''s action is too fast. She is still a step late at last."


    "Well... Sixth young master, in this way, I''m afraid Princess Toya will fight with the enemy. She has only 10000 cavalry, and it won''t play a great role in the battlefield. Besides, as a man, I''m afraid isihaba will take her and her cavalry as cannon fodder, you see..." the farewell also took into account the seriousness of the problem.


    "Good." Yang Chendong nodded. The war he planned had nothing to do with Toya. The woman was ready to "solve" it in the end, but even if the battlefield changed, he had to change with it. "In this way, immediately order the recruit division of the former army to accelerate, rush to the battlefield earlier, and tell them to protect the two wings of Princess Toya''s army as much as possible. Everything will be decided by the army when it comes."


    "Understand." she nodded goodbye and rode forward. At the moment, on the battlefield, as Yang Chendong expected, xihaba did take the woman and the cavalry she brought as cannon fodder. When facing fan Yuhai''s 10000 additional cavalry, he didn''t send more troops. On the contrary, he ordered the cavalry to retreat as far as possible and leave the main battlefield to Toya and fan Yuhai''s cavalry.


    It''s a good idea for sihaba to play. Let the two opponents play together first. At that time, no matter which side consumes too much, it''s a good thing for him. The original plan was to leave it to mercenaries, but even if they haven''t arrived, let Toya taste it first.


    On the battlefield, Toya and naritsong with 10000 cavalry are constantly rushing forward, facing the cavalry belonging to fan Yuhai.


    The decisive battle was about to begin. Naturally, Toya heard about the situation early. Her initial idea coincided with that of Yang Chendong. They both wanted to take advantage of the two dogs to bite the dog and fight after being badly hurt. Of course, it would be great if they could take the opportunity to rescue SUD Khan.


    After thousands of calculations, there was no final moment. Su De no longer forbeared. Not only that, he also angered fan Yuhai and was shot to death on the battlefield on the spot. Similarly, when Toya learned about the letter dozens of miles away, she almost didn''t faint. Then she came with the army recklessly. She wanted to blade fan Yuhai to avenge her father Khan.


    Toya appeared on the battlefield one step ahead of time, which really caught both sides of the battle unprepared. Just one is very happy and the other is shouting bad luck.


    Waving a knife, he rushed forward like a man on the battlefield. Toya, who has practiced equestrian since childhood and even worshipped by her masters for several times, does have a female side. After only a few attacks, there are already three enemy riders killed and injured under her, but she still rushes straight on her horse without fatigue.


    Even if fan Yuhai wanted to kill people, there were too many cavalry under fan Yuhai. A total of 30000 cavalry were sent. Even if there were some casualties, the remaining number was not comparable to Toya. Coupled with sihaba''s intentional retreat, Toya''s Department has been very forward, and even has the potential to be surrounded.


    "Princess, sihabana, the son of a bitch, retreated the army behind us, and now we are about to be surrounded." naritsong slashed another enemy horse under his horse with a knife, then came to Toya''s side, and said in a slightly nervous tone.


    "Anyway, we still have the same goal with sihaba in this matter. As long as we are really in danger, he will not refuse to save us. He just wants to consume us, not to destroy us, so he told the brothers to just rush forward." Toya''s face didn''t show the slightest color. At this moment, the hatred of killing her father has filled her heart, Even having reported her will to die, all she wanted was to kill fan Yuhai. As for the others, she ignored them.


    Toya had gone crazy. The one on the side could only shake his head and smile bitterly when facing such a princess, and then said to the soldiers around her: "anyway, if we can''t protect the princess''s safety, we''ll kill a way to withdraw."


    "I see." the other guards nodded and agreed, and then stood around Toya, so that she could not be disturbed and did not worry about the safety of the flank.


    Although the protection has been very comprehensive, in the face of fan Yuhai''s army with more than twice their strength, Toya''s headquarters finally began to suffer large-scale casualties. When the military strength is less than and the combat effectiveness is equal, the one with more people often has an advantage.


    "Rush!"


    On that day, song had to consider whether to retreat and forcibly drove Princess Toya away. A cavalry team appeared not far away. From a distance, a unified military green dress was like a green sea towards the center of the battlefield.


    The first reinforcements of mercenaries finally appeared. It was Lu Zhuo, the division commander of the recruit division of the new first army, who led the team. All the 6100 men and horses of his headquarters came out and rushed to him.


    The starting lineup is a recruit division, which is what Yang Chendong means. He didn''t want sihaba to see his reality. The first army sent out was also the weakest.


    The recruit division appeared. Instead of using the sharp arrow, they kept the cavalry formation with a battalion of 400 people as a unit, dispersed the cavalry arranged by fan Yuhai, rushed into the array and came to Princess Toya. Then the army slowed down, maintained mutual contact and protected the princess''s safety.


    "Mercenaries." when he saw these special military uniforms, naritsong recognized their identity. But to his surprise, they came to protect the princess. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that in addition to the front, the left and right wings, and behind him were protected by an organized contingent of mercenaries and cavalry.


    Toya naturally noticed the visitor. At first, she also used a horizontal knife in front of her, a protective frame. In a sense, she and Yang Chendong are still enemies. Who knows if they will deal with themselves?


    The war situation changed again. In the eyes of fan Yuhai in the rear army, his face became more ugly. Originally, he was only dealing with a sihaba. He was still very confident. Even if he added 10000 people of Princess Toya, he would not be afraid. After all, the minds of such coalition forces are not unified, and there are opportunities for each to break.


    But now the sudden appearance of mercenaries made him feel great pressure.


    Others don''t know the fighting power of mercenaries, but he has learned it for a long time. He is a witness to the destruction of the country. That is, from that time on, he became an orphan and began to wander around the world.


    Now that the old enemy is in front, fan Yuhai wants to fight a happy fight to avenge the day. But reason finally conquered impulse. With one-on-three, he didn''t have such confidence. "Give orders, step back slowly, leave the battlefield as far as possible, and look for opportunities."

 Chapter 870

    Fan Yuhai still has an overall view. When he finds that the situation is bad, he has no superfluous nonsense or superfluous ideas. Some are just wise to protect himself.


    Sihaba was overjoyed when he finally saw the mercenary reinforcements. This was an opportunity to hurt the mercenaries. He immediately ordered his cavalry to return and watch the tiger fight on a mountain.


    Before the order was given, he suddenly found that fan Yuhai''s cavalry were retreating wildly and wanted to leave the battlefield. If sihaba can''t win this great enemy today, it will be more difficult to find such opportunities in the future.


    "Send 10000 cavalry to the left and right wings of the enemy. In any case, they can''t escape. The others charge with me." sihaba finally made the decision of the whole army to charge. In his eyes, the threat of mercenaries and Toya is far less fierce than that of fan Yuhai.


    The whole sihaba army sent out, and the newly retired cavalry rushed to the battlefield again, attacked forward with Toya and mercenaries, and chased fan Yuhai''s army for a long time.


    The three parties joined hands and the army did its best. Fan Yuhai''s army, which originally had some advantages, is under great pressure. With less troops and less morale than people, the control of the battlefield quickly changed from the planned retreat at the beginning to the real retreat now.


    "Hold on, hold on." fan Yuhai saw a sudden change in the situation. Facing the pressure of the three armies, he knew that if he fought, he would be defeated. He had to shout in an attempt to stabilize his position while calling two generals Zhang Meng and Liu duo to discuss the breakthrough.


    "No, the battlefield is very disadvantageous to us. The morale of the army is wavering. If we fight, we will be defeated. Before they kill, we have to break through." after calling two generals, fan Yuhai said his decision.


    "OK, let''s break out." although they don''t want to, they don''t have the right to choose. Fortunately, there has always been such preparation. Fan Yuhai''s first 5000 cavalry as a reserve army has not moved. Now it''s time to come in handy.


    With early preparations, five thousand cavalry soldiers, led by general Zhang Meng and General Liu duo, once again started to flee.


    Once upon a time, fan Yuhai successfully slipped away under the eyes of mercenaries with these people, so that when the two small countries were destroyed and the alliance of three small countries was defeated, he could still be unharmed. But it''s a pity that this time they are facing the grassland cavalry who are necessary to their death. Where is it so easy to go.


    Everyone is a cavalry, and there is no advantage in speed. Although the five thousand people are very elite, and their weapons and equipment and personnel quality are better than ordinary cavalry, they just rushed out of less than a mile and were entangled in the face of Toya, who was red eyed and wanted revenge, LV Zhuo, who was ordered, and sihaba army, who wanted to solve the great danger, And there are more and more cavalry behind.


    "General, let''s go. I''ll leave it to me." at the critical moment, Zhang Meng took the initiative to stand up, took 3000 cavalry to break the rear, and blocked the Mongolian pursuers behind him.


    "Take care. Liu duo, let''s go!" just said such a nutritious word. Fan Yuhai turned and left. In his eyes, the life and death of others is never important. What matters is whether he can survive.


    Zhang Meng stayed, blocked the three-way army with his body, built a great wall with flesh and blood, and fought to the death. It created layers of obstacles for the rushing three armies, and she was so angry that Toya shouted wildly, but she still had no trace.


    Although the recruit division trained very hard, most of the soldiers lacked combat experience. Facing Zhang Meng and his elite, they could not use too much strength. And this scene was watched by sihaba who came after them.


    It is said that mercenaries are so powerful that they can fight well and are well equipped. In particular, their commander is loyal and brave, which is the way of deep and dark art of war. It is difficult to lose. But when he really saw it, sihaba''s heart was completely relieved.


    In addition, he didn''t know that at least the combat power of this mercenary in front of him was very ordinary, and there was still a big gap with his estimated combat power. "Hey, hey, so this is the strength of mercenaries. Isn''t it a big deal? Come on, gather the captured soldiers on the battlefield immediately. We need to strengthen ourselves."


    "Ah! General, don''t we chase?" asked a commander with a puzzled face.


    "Chasing a fart, now there is no chance, it is more important to be strong in yourself." sihaba shook his head, and fan Yuhai ran away. He is out of reach. That is, it''s better to recognize the reality and strengthen himself first.


    When the order was issued, sihaba''s army took the lead in stopping the pursuit and began to surround the Mongolian cavalry left by fan Yuhai on the battlefield. Under the pressure before him, Zhang Meng finally completed the task and created enough time for fan Yuhai to leave. But there were not many soldiers around him. When song and LV Zhuo jointly attacked him that day, they fought several times, and their chest was scratched by a sharp saber, revealing the white bones inside.


    Zhang Meng was seriously injured. On the day when the iron was hot, song and LV Zhuo attacked one after another, adding new injuries to his left and right arms. When he didn''t even have the strength to pick up the saber, Toya appeared in front of him.


    It was Zhang Meng who secretly monitored him on the grounds of protecting his father''s safety. Toya hated him for a long time. Even if you can''t catch up with fan Yuhai, you''d better operate on him. The shining saber is held high and falls hard. Zhang Meng dies. Fresh blood splashes on Princess Toya''s face with warmth and tears.


    When Zhang Meng died, fan Yuhai''s resistance immediately fell into disorder. Except that half of the cavalry couldn''t escape when they saw the opportunity, most of the rest were surrounded by xihaba and forced to surrender. At the moment, sihaba was not satisfied with these ordinary prisoners. He set his goal on Princess Toya.


    Sudneng became a Khan of Mobei Mongolian tribe and was respected by people. Few people opposed him. The biggest reason was that he had the blood of the golden family, which was recognized by everyone. Sihaba wants to command these Mongolian tribes, there are only two ways to go.


    First, those tribes who killed were afraid and forced them to surrender with their strong strength. Only in this way, Mobei Mongolian tribes must be greatly weakened. Once other big forces get involved, it will be difficult to block foreign enemies.


    The second way is much more peaceful. Just marry Toya and let their children become Khan. In this way, they have the same blood force and naturally have a strong appeal.


    How can sihaba not be moved when he can not only hold the beauty back, but also obtain noble power. The overall situation was decided again. Now was the best time to catch Toya, so his army surrounded him. LV Zhuo was also surrounded because he was too close to them.


    "Ha ha, sister Toya, the overall situation is decided now. The murderer of Khan was beaten by my army. He ran and died, and your revenge will be rewarded. I think you are a girl. It''s very hard these days. Why don''t you take a short rest in my account." sihaba kept sticking gold on his face and said shamelessly.


    Sihaba was so careful that Stoya couldn''t see it. If there was a good impression on this young partner, it disappeared in the first world war just now. He even allowed himself to fight with fan Yuhai. Instead of helping, he withdrew from the army. If the mercenaries hadn''t appeared in time, I''m afraid the cavalry she brought should have been killed. At that time, would the other party still talk to himself so politely?


    "Thank you for general sihaba''s kindness, but my father Khan''s blood feud has not been fully repaid. Fan Yuhai is still on the run. I have to catch up with him with a large army, and when I have a chance to thank the general in the future." after Toya dropped this sentence, she was ready to turn and leave.


    "Wait." seeing that Toya refused herself, it was clear that sihaba finally showed his original face, "sister Toya, I can send someone to do the chase right away. I believe there will be news soon. Now please come to my account and have a rest. Come on, please move."


    "Who dares?" it was so soft that it was going to be hard. Before the cavalry moved, the day song shouted down and stood by Toya with a horizontal knife.


    Under this war, although the strength was damaged, there were still more than 6000 cavalry, enough to fight a bloody way out.


    "Oh? Do you have to refuse my kindness?" don''t you know who has the final say? Do you really think you can rush out of the general''s encirclement with your troopers, or do you think these people are willing to work for you? "Sieba said with a censure, and his eyes fell on those cavalry who followed the Toya. "I don''t care what you did before, but now, I want to marry the princess. As long as you don''t stop, no one will deal with you. Think about it, you are just ordinary soldiers. Can you pay your life for a poor man? SUD Khan is dead, and who can see your loyalty?"


    Sihaba really has some skills and knows the importance of people''s hearts. At this moment, he suddenly said such words, and the situation changed suddenly. The cavalry brought by Toya and naritsone changed their looks one by one.

 Chapter 871

    Many of them are willing to follow them because they have a hope that they will make great contributions and seek countless benefits once the SUD Khan is rescued. But now, knowing that Khan will die, the most important thing is that sihaba, who occupies the majority, can decide their life and death. If they are fighting hard, why does death come?


    At least more than half of the seven thousand cavalry were persuaded by sihaba. Looking at such a change in the eyes of naritsong, he sighed. If this is really the case, not to mention threatening sihaba, it is necessary to say whether he can escape or not.


    In contrast, Toya looked as usual. Perhaps the death of her father Khan was too hard and had no ambition, or she had more views on the people''s heart. In the face of the cavalry who suddenly didn''t obey orders, she didn''t show much panic. Instead, she put her wrist and saber on her neck, "Sihaba, don''t you just want to marry me to control the whole tribe? Well, if I die in front of you, what else can you do?"


    "No way." when he saw that Toya was stabbing in front of his neck, Nisong screamed. Sihaba also had a deep and terrible face. He didn''t expect that Toya was so strong that he didn''t want to marry himself even if he died. For a moment, he was in a dilemma.


    "Well, princess, you can''t and won''t have an accident. This is the request of the God of war." Lv Zhuo, who looked at everything, shook his head after seeing such a change in the situation, and then finally said.


    LV Zhuo''s opening made some sihaba who didn''t know how to do well find an outlet. He looked at LV Zhuo and said, "what do you want to do? God of war? God of war said it was an alliance with us, so your 6000 men and horses came out. Now that the war has won, do you still want to give orders? I tell you, this is a delusion. This is a grassland, not the Ming Dynasty."


    "No matter where, the word of the God of war is counted. Anyone who wants to provoke his authority is equal to being an enemy of all our mercenaries." Facing sihaba''s rebuke, LV Zhuo''s face was not red and his heart did not jump. Only after he said these words, the 6000 recruits he brought raised their sabres one by one. Whoever dares to come forward, he will fight against who.


    Compared with the cavalry brought by Toya, the action of 6000 mercenary recruits is neat and uniform, and their thoughts are highly unified. Na risong is envious of this scene. He has to admit that the God of war really has the ability to lead the army higher than ordinary people.


    ......


    After abandoning three thousand cavalry and Zhang Meng, fan Yuhai, under the protection of Liu duo, rushed out with two thousand cavalry. At the moment, it was almost dusk and it was going to be dark. At that time, as long as they didn''t light a torch, they could escape far overnight without being found by anyone.


    "Hum! Ignorant grassland people, one day I will come back. At that time, I will kill all your men, but leave your women to reproduce for us. Then you will regret it all your life." Fan Yuhai said angrily. Today''s defeat made him pay a moment for his efforts over the past few months. He also lost 3000 cavalry and a strong general. It''s really not worth the loss.


    Fortunately, he finally escaped and stayed in the green mountains. He was not afraid of no firewood. With fan Yuhai''s IQ, it might not take long for Dongshan to rise.


    "Report, cavalry activity was suddenly found ahead."


    "Newspaper, the left wing found the enemy..."


    "Newspaper, the right wing found the enemy..."


    "Report, there are enemies behind us."


    The scouts'' shouts interrupted fan Yuhai''s reverie. At this moment, his face became highly nervous. If there were only enemies on one hand, it might be a coincidence, but now, there are enemies in several directions, and he is surrounded. It''s not a coincidence, but someone did it deliberately.


    Fan Yuhai was puzzled, but soon his eyes widened, as if he thought of something and said, "Daming is loyal and brave!"


    This moment can appear outside the battlefield. In such a short time, Yang Chendong has carefully designed such a complete encirclement circle. I''m afraid only Yang Chendong has such ability. What does he want to do? Do he want to kill all?


    At the thought that he had been in trouble with others for many times, and now finally retribution came. Fan Yuhai became very nervous when he was not as calm and calm as in the past. "Come on, look where the number of enemies is the least. We should rush out at the first time."


    There are still two thousand cavalry in his hand, which is his strength. As long as he rushes out in time, he can kill a path of blood. Once he escapes, the vast grassland will be high enough for birds to fly.


    The scouts were unable to answer the question. They were too far away to see the shadow of cavalry. They really didn''t know which direction had the least number of enemies.


    After staring at the scouts angrily, fan Yuhai quickly made a decision to go west, which is deep in the grassland and is most likely to avoid all the incoming enemies. Once he determined the marching direction, he immediately gave an order, and then two thousand cavalry followed him to the West.


    Several miles away, fan Yuhai''s marching direction was quickly confirmed and reported to Yang Chendong''s ear. "Have you gone west? Send a light cavalry regiment to catch up with them immediately and stick to them. Commander Xiao Feng, everything depends on your tiger regiment. Come on, give them one person and two war horses. In any case, fan Yuhai''s life must be left this time."


    Fan Yuhai has been in trouble for many times. Yang Chendong has lost patience with him. What he has to do now is to seize this opportunity and avoid future trouble. As for Mr. LV Zhuo, it''s almost dark now, and there must be no war. It won''t be too late in the past after waiting for himself to solve the things here.


    On the battlefield of the great war, LV Zhuo suddenly supported Toya, and indeed took sihaba by surprise. Considering that it was getting dark, he finally gave up the idea of going to war immediately. In the dark night, no one can see who. If Toya escapes, the gain is not worth the loss.


    "Come and encamp, surround here, and you can''t let anyone leave. Of course, it''s another matter if there are surrenders." sihaba glanced at Toya again, revealing the laughter of the winner.


    "Kill out in the dark." Princess Toya held the knife on her neck in her hand and said bravely.


    "No." before naritsong nodded, Mr. LV Zhuo suddenly shook his head. Although he didn''t know why the sixth young master hadn''t led the troops, he firmly believed that he would not be abandoned. He just needed to wait until the army came and all the crises would be solved.


    "Why?" Toya asked discontentedly.


    "Wait a minute, the army of the God of war is not far from here. The princess will not have the heart to watch the three thousand brothers who follow you die." Lv Zhuo knew that it was useless to say more, so he said for protection with those cavalry brothers who were still willing to stay with them.


    More than half of the nearly 7000 living cavalry have been persuaded by sihaba and left with him, but there are still 3000 brothers left. With this, Toya''s burden is still very heavy.


    "Or we''ll wait," naritsong suggested after pondering. He was not afraid of death. He chose to stay and put life and death aside, but he didn''t want to die in such a muddle headed way. In that case, even if he went to see SUD Khan, he had no face to explain.


    On that day, song opened his mouth. Toya hesitated and nodded, "well, wait one night. If sihaba is strong, I will kill myself and won''t give him any chance."


    "The princess is strong and admirable." Lv Zhuo hugged his fist and then arranged the soldiers to light a bonfire, which can not only keep warm at night, but also illuminate the surrounding environment to prevent night attacks.


    LV Zhuo''s every move is very careful. Sihaba doesn''t care. He has a lot to do now. He has recruited more than 20000 people at once. What he has to do now is to appease these people''s hearts. When this thing is done well, he can command the more than 40000 people in his hand to launch a strike at dawn, At that time, the whole Mobei Mongolian tribe will only respect him.


    Everyone had their own wishful thinking, and the cavalry position that had been fighting for a day became quiet. Both sides are deliberately restrained, waiting for the dawn. On the grassland less than a hundred miles away, fan Yuhai was surrounded by mercenary cavalry at this moment.


    The Qingqi regiment was very fast. After finding out the direction of their escape, they soon caught up with fan Yuhai. With the advantage of speed, fan Yuhai quickly entangled fan Yuhai. The sound of bows and arrows breaking through the air kept delaying their marching speed. However, fan Yuhai had to divide troops again and arrange Liu duo to rush out with thousands of people under his own banner, To attract the main force of mercenaries.


    Facing fan Yuhai''s military order, Liu duo''s eyes showed a look of disbelief. "General, we can fight with the enemy if we join forces. If we divide again, I''m afraid we don''t even have the strength to fight."


    Zhang Meng thought that he had been left behind because of the division of troops before. Now he was afraid that he was dead, so he was no longer optimistic about the division of troops. It was a big deal to stay and fight with the enemy. Killing one is enough, killing two is still one.


    "No. There''s still a chance to divide the troops. There''s no chance to join the troops. Liu duo, don''t you listen to the general''s orders? Didn''t you say that your life is mine, and even if you die, you want to keep me safe?" at this moment, fan Yuhai finally showed his nature.

 Chapter 872

    "OK, I''ll divide the troops." Liu duo knew that from this moment on, his friendship with fan Yuhai was completely broken. He has only now seen how selfish the people he follows are. He has always been a pawn in the eyes of others.


    In this way, two thousand cavalry were divided into two. Liu duo took people away under his banner, which really attracted some pursuers, but someone still came after him. Obviously, the plan of dividing troops is like what Liu duo said, which is not practical. At least it''s not practical when facing Yang Chendong.


    Fan Yuhai knew that the biggest crisis in life was coming. He kept trying to divide his troops into three hundred to stop the pursuit of the Qingqi regiment, while trying to escape from the distance. But the advantage of Qingqi regiment is speed. You can get rid of it if you say you can get rid of it.


    The Qingqi regiment brought by Ma xiongshan didn''t mean to fight with fan Yuhai, but followed him from a distance. When he attacked with a bow and arrow. Once the enemy''s troops are found to be divided, they will immediately send people to encircle and suppress them. This method of dividing and eating is very troublesome, and the number of troops will be lost.


    It didn''t take long for the three hundred cavalry to be destroyed by the mercenary light cavalry regiment. Then when they caught up, fan Yuhai didn''t dare to divide the troops, but just rushed West, hoping to escape in any favorable terrain.


    People''s luck can''t be so good forever. Fan Yuhai, who has escaped many times, finally met a hard stone. Just in the early morning, a large army blocked his way. It was the tiger regiment who arrived here in a circuitous way in advance under the order of Yang Chendong.


    Commander Xiao Feng had been waiting here for a long time and finally waited until the target appeared. Xiao Feng, who had not shown his skills since he came to the grassland, held his strength and drank loudly. Thousands of guns were fired at once. Bullets crossed the bright red lines in the night sky, and fan Yuhai was hit head-on, Even fan Yuhai, who ran in the front, didn''t do well. A bullet happened to hit his horse and lifted it off the horse.


    "Blow the bugle of charge!" although it was dark because of the distance, and it was impossible to see the situation ahead, there was no doubt that the bullet hit out and hit the enemy hard. At that moment, Xiao Feng ordered the whole regiment to charge.


    The whole tiger regiment of 3200 people went out and came to the battlefield with a fast speed. There was another burst of gunfire, but all the enemy riders who refused to obey were killed, leaving about 400 riders who were either injured or frightened and knelt down to surrender.


    "Catch them all and see if fan Yuhai is dead." Xiao Feng commanded the soldiers to light a torch and quickly walked into the battlefield and began to clean up the situation.


    "Here, fan Yuhai was knocked unconscious." a fast-moving soldier found fan Yuhai who fell from his horse from the mouth of the enemy prisoner. Cunning, he was lying on the ground powerless. The high-speed war horse suddenly fell down and injured him on the horse''s back.


    "Ha ha, OK, catch it and take it away." finally caught fan Yuhai, Xiao Feng said with a happy face. At this time, the Qingqi regiment also rushed over. While Ma xiongshan came forward to observe the situation, he reported the situation of another enemy cavalry to Xiao Feng. "Liu duo was unlucky. He met the heavy riding regiment. Hey, this time, he can drink a pot."


    "Oh, that''s really bad luck." Xiao Feng heard that the heavy riding regiment was out, and just met Liu duo, and then gave up the idea of going to support. In the new army, if we only talk about the combat capability of cavalry, the heavy cavalry regiment says first, naturally no one dares to say second, and the situation there is basically stable.


    As the two leaders expected, Liu duo, who met the heavy riding regiment, was soon killed and abandoned his armor. This is not to say that he is incompetent. In fact, the combat power of the heavy cavalry regiment is too fierce. The heavy equipment is almost invulnerable. The three meter long sword is a Buddha to kill Buddha. It only hedged for three rounds, and more than half of a thousand cavalry lost. As the chief general, Liu duo was knocked off his horse and became a prisoner under the joint attack of four heavy cavalry.


    At this point, the escaped fan Yuhai''s Department killed all the prisoners and decided the overall situation.


    Two hours later, the army gathered around Yang Chendong and looked at the dawn. The sixth young master said, "there is still a big battle waiting for you, brothers. Let''s work hard."


    "Ha ha, as long as there is a war, there is no problem not sleeping for a few days." the army commander Hu mang smiled. His words now attracted a lot of approval. Then the main force of the new army and the tiger regiment all merged and ran straight to the main battlefield.


    At the edge of the sky, a red sun rises slowly. It was a great harvest after a busy night. Xihaba, who talked with countless demobilized generals, also paid a big debt to the Chinese army. At this moment, he was satisfied and ambitious for the future.


    One night, most of the lower leaders recognized him as the Khan of the future northeast Mongolian tribe. Although some people are reserved or waiting for a price, and have not made a final statement, sihaba is very confident. As long as he destroys the mercenaries and naritsong headquarters today and marries Princess Toya, he will occupy the great righteousness in his identity. At that time, no one can stop his position of denghan.


    "Let''s go down and cook on fire. Let the brothers have enough to eat first, and then kill, ha ha ha." xihaba, who was in a good mood, laughed loudly, with a look like no hero in the world.


    The army began to cook, the dishes overflowed, and even some people drank in advance to celebrate, which was very lively. In contrast, Toya, lvzhuo and naritsong, which are surrounded in the center, have become too quiet.


    Surrounded in the center, there is no way to start cooking utensils. You can only eat some dry food with you. This makes the face of the remaining 3000 Mongolian cavalry not very good-looking. But the soldiers of the new division who were also eating dry food did not see any meaning of the decline of morale. They silently chewed the dry food and looked at the enemies around them. Maybe they know that it won''t be long before the sixth young master will show up with the main force. At that time, they will be proud.


    At that time, even large pieces of meat and large bowls of wine will be fine.


    Toya was also eating, her eyes constantly swimming on the two armies. One side of the day song came up to her, "princess, the God of war really has a set of soldiers. You see, the morale of their soldiers is not affected by the slightest environment. It''s really powerful."


    "Yes, it''s very powerful." Toya sighed from her heart. The God of war is the one she has worshipped for a long time. It''s a pity that fate makes people become enemies. I''m afraid it''s difficult to become friends.


    It seems that sihaba intended to use this way to attack the morale of Toya''s army. Sihaba was not in a hurry to attack. He ate breakfast for a full hour. He originally wanted to continue and subdue the soldiers without fighting, but suddenly a news broke sihaba''s original good mood.


    The scouts suddenly reported that the rear grain and grass base had been occupied by mercenaries, and the 2000 cavalry left there had been killed or captured. In short, it had nothing to do with him.


    Before the army moved, grain and grass went first. Without food, who is willing to follow you and work for you?


    Sihaba, who learned the news, was naturally very angry. In his anger, he threw the mutton in his hand to the ground, pulled out his saber and roared loudly: "mercenaries deceive people too much. That''s so, don''t blame me for being ruthless. Come on, organize a large army to assemble and prepare to attack."


    Sihaba was finally angry, and the army began to gather and prepare to attack. Toya and others also clenched the saber and looked like a dead battle at any time.


    Just as both sides are preparing for the impact, a bloody war will inevitably happen. On the grassland in the distance, wind and thunder suddenly rolled. From a distance, a military green ocean approached rapidly.


    "No, it''s mercenaries." the sharp eyed scouts finally found the enemy. They rushed to the barracks and shouted loudly. The news spread all over the barracks in an instant. Those tribal generals who were ready to help sihaba put down their horse knives again.


    Accidents happen. Before they see the situation clearly, they will not make random moves. They have only one chance to bet, and they will not make random moves.


    "Bastard, who made you yell." seeing that there was a big change in the army because of the yelling of the scouts, sihaba angrily scolded the scouts for letting out the news. At the same time, he quickly mobilized his own cavalry.


    He had seen the fighting power of mercenaries before, and there was nothing to fear. As long as he can fight back mercenaries in this battle, the initiative will be in his hands again.


    Twenty five thousand cavalry troops gathered one by one, dressed up in street fighting, looking like mercenaries coming to fight back. Surrounded in the middle of the battlefield, Mr. LV Zhuo keenly found the fighter. He first looked at Toya and naritsong and said, "princess, the general, it''s time for us to fight back. While no one pays attention to us, we will send our troops to the sihaba middle army. As long as we break up the formation there, they will lose."


    "OK." Toya and naritsone agreed together. To some extent, if it had not been for the persecution of sihaba, SUD Khan might not have died. Based on this, they would do their best.


    The cavalry array was constantly placed in front of sihaba. Sihaba was holding 25000 cavalry. His pride soared. Naturally, he was not afraid of the charge of mercenaries. On the contrary, he wants to show everyone who is the real hero on the grassland through this war.


    "Kill!"


    Just when he was complacent, suddenly there was a cry of killing from his side. Toya joined forces with LV Zhuo, and nearly 10000 cavalry troops suddenly came across, less than three miles away from the Chinese army in xihaba.

 Chapter 873

    "Stop them, stop them." seeing the sudden attack, sihaba was shocked. He just wanted to deal with the mercenaries from afar and forgot the 10000 enemies he regarded as meat in a bowl. Now I see them getting closer and closer, and along the way, the cavalry who surrendered themselves last night were unstoppable, but took the initiative to give way to a road, which is clearly watching the excitement.


    At the same time, sihaba quickly sent an army to block Toya''s headquarters. This time, he took another bad move.


    The original cavalry team of the main army has been arranged. With the advantage of military strength, it is impossible for mercenaries to break through the defense line in a short time. But now this move, the former army camp is in disorder, giving the impacted mercenaries a chance to find.


    Su He, the commander of the Tatar division of the new army who rushed to the front, seized this opportunity and launched a continuous and continuous attack with the sharp array of arrows. I have never seen such an array, and I have no experience in dealing with such an array. In addition, the former army was already moving. In the midst of chaos, it was defeated and retreated one after another. The cavalry array composed of more than a dozen thousand people was in chaos or even collapsed.


    The front cavalry began to lose, and the side Toya and others also came close. The distance between the two sides was less than a mile. Look at that, no one can resist the other''s momentum.


    When the situation was bad, sihaba made a more foolish decision. He turned around and fled. In order to ensure the safety of his life, he completely ignored more than 20000 troops and 20000 demobilized troops. He just turned around and left the battlefield quickly with dozens of personal soldiers.


    With the protection of several sharp arrows array, division commander Su he quickly broke through the array and rushed to the front. He was seeing the scene of someone escaping. At this time, general Nisong shouted, "sihaba has escaped. Who are you fighting for? Why don''t you get off your horse and surrender? You can live."


    That day song''s cry spread on the battlefield, which made the confused enemy more confused. Many enemy riders had stopped driving the war horses, but stood in situ and hesitated.


    The situation changed. Su he immediately took care of it and asked the soldiers around him to shout along with him, "xibaha''s food and grass gathering place has been occupied by mercenaries. He''s finished. Any cavalry who wants to follow him will face a hungry situation. Let''s choose for ourselves."


    Originally, some confused cavalry heard that there was no food and grass. One by one, they quickly stopped the horses and stood there at a loss.


    A big war that was expected to happen was contained. Taking this opportunity, the tiger regiment took the lead in arriving, and countless black guns stood up. Whoever found any change was killed without mercy. In a short period of time, at least hundreds of horses were shot and killed, and the situation on the battlefield suddenly became very quiet.


    Although the fire gun is limited, it is impossible to kill more than 40000 cavalry present. No one wants to be the first bird. An incredible scene appears, and the battlefield is quiet and terrible.


    Yang Chendong is riding on the white dragon horse, waiting for the bloody battle ahead. Yang Si, who was looking at the battlefield situation with a telescope, suddenly shouted, "young master, dozens of horses escaped. It seems that they want to enter the depths of Mongolia."


    "Escape? Without orders, who can escape? Tiger Mang, let Ma xiongshan go up and rob them all." Yang Chendong snorted. If there are too many enemies to escape and reach tens of thousands, he is still out of reach. He can only ride dozens of horses, which is absolutely not allowed.


    The light cavalry regiment of majiong mountain jumped away again and chased sihaba who had escaped.


    Yang Chendong didn''t pay attention to this small matter, but looked at the battlefield that suddenly quieted down in front, frowned, and then said with relief: "it seems that the situation of the battlefield is better than we expected, ha ha, that''s it. Let''s go and meet these grassland heroes."


    The extent to which this battle has been fought is far beyond Yang Chendong''s expectation. It was originally a bloody battle, and even Yang Chendong, who had lost two years of combat power, knew that the situation was much better than he expected when he came to the battlefield.


    "Let''s inform you. Before you catch sihaba, don''t try to move. Otherwise, the God of war''s musket doesn''t have eyes." knowing that at the moment, you must use strong means with the momentum of thunder to frighten the people, Yang Chendong said impolitely.


    He left his farewell to appease the people, and made it clear that as long as he did not move, no matter what the final choice was, mercenaries would not fight against them, which was the promise of the God of war. After all this, he went to Toya. "Princess, if you don''t mind me, can you talk to me over there?"


    Seeing Yang Chendong again, Toya had mixed feelings if she was not the lazy sunbather by the stream. "Well, I believe in the God of war. Please lead the way."


    Na risong didn''t trust the princess''s safety. He followed Yang Chendong with more than a dozen elite soldiers and came to the camp of the reconnaissance battalion of the new first army two miles away. Several big tents have been set up here. When battalion commander Ding Shan saw Yang Chendong coming, he came early to salute and meet people.


    "Battalion commander Ding, bring fan Yuhai and his brothers here." Yang Chendong said, and then smiled and made an invitation to Toya, who was shocked.


    "Fan... Fan Yuhai was caught by the God of war?" Toya said incredulously.


    "Yes, it''s also my luck. When he ran away, he just met me, so I cleaned it up for him. To tell you the truth, although I was an enemy with the Soviet Khan before, I also respect the Khan''s personality. Even if there were casualties in World War I, it''s inevitable, but it''s shameful to act like fan Yuhai and engage in house arrest and threats. Right I''m eager to kill the villain. Just considering that the princess may hate him more, I resisted the impulse to kill him and left him. Now the man is there. If you want to kill him, cut him and let the princess handle it. "


    Yang Chendong said with righteous words. At the moment, his brilliance seems to make people forget that the reason why Su De was under house arrest by fan Yuhai was caused by his beheading.


    Speaking of it, Yang Chendong really doesn''t need to feel guilty. As an enemy on the battlefield, it was either you or I who died. Let alone several times, it was basically the Soviet Khan who provoked him. He was just a normal counterattack and was wounded by a gun. He was just inferior in skill and could not blame Yang Chendong.


    Toya knew this, so she never blamed Yang Chendong in her heart. Now when he heard that the father murderer was brought to him, he gave a gift of thanks and said, "thank you God of war. That''s right. I want to kill this man, can I?"


    "Of course, I just said, please feel free to kill or cut." Yang Chendong nodded without hesitation. For people like fan Yuhai, even if Toya doesn''t kill him, he will kill him. That is, who can do it?


    In full view of the public, fan Yuhai was brought to Toya. Because he fell off his horse, he was disheartened. At the moment, he still had a bruised blood mark on his face, which made people see that he was no longer like the enemy before. On the contrary, he still looked very embarrassed.


    Fan Yuhai, led out by two mercenary soldiers, looked up and saw that when Toya was walking towards him with a curved horse, his always quiet face finally showed a look of fear at this moment. He finally shouted at this moment when he had not spoken: "Zhong Dan Gong, you can''t do this to me. I''m smart and you know my ability. In this way, you let me go and I''m willing to serve you forever."


    Since he was caught, fan Yuhai has been very calm because he has confidence in his ability, just like when he appeared in front of SUD Khan, the other party knew he had ambition, but still reused himself.


    In the final analysis, this is the personality of the strong. They always think that they can drive everything, always think that they are the strongest person in the world, and think that nothing can be solved by themselves. Therefore, fan Yuhai believes that Yang Chendong will not kill himself, but is likely to reuse himself.


    Fan Yuhai was very calm with the idea of waiting for a sale. He was waiting for the other party to negotiate terms with him and wait for bargaining. But when he saw Princess Toya appear, he knew that things were not developing as he thought, but there was a big problem. Although he didn''t know where the problem appeared, it was certain that he would be useful as long as he wanted to If he bowed his head, Yang Chendong should not start at himself.


    He shouted. At this moment, where did fan Yuhai have the wind color of a famous general? Maybe he knew that he might lose his life if he didn''t work hard. At this moment, he shouted wildly, as if he was afraid that Yang Chendong wouldn''t hear it.


    Naturally, Yang Chendong heard it. At this moment, he was standing beside Liu duo and other cavalry soldiers who had followed fan Yuhai for many years, and then looked at them with a pair of dark sarcasm and said: "Listen, this is the general you have always been loyal to. This is the omnipotent and omniscient leader in your eyes. Hum! To tell you the truth, it''s really not good. At least in the face of death, it''s not as good as some soldiers with strong character."


    Yang Chendong shook his head. At this moment, he was very disappointed with fan Yuhai. Once upon a time, he regarded this person as a dish, but what happened now proves that he really overestimated this opponent. At least in the face of death, fan Yuhai didn''t show his due backbone. Even if such a person is capable, what will happen? I''m afraid he will still be afraid of death one day And betray yourself.

 Chapter 874

    "Zhongdan Gong, you won''t kill our general, will you? You''re just testing him?" Liu duo, who was tied very firmly, struggled to get up. Although two mercenary soldiers wanted to hold him down by force, he broke free from their obstacles and jumped to Yang Chendong.


    "I know you. Your name is Liu duo. You can be regarded as a strong general. To tell the truth, people like you are really throwing pearls at fan Yuhai. Your general is bound to kill if he annoys me several times. It''s no use pleading with anyone. It''s you. If you want to live, you can ask for mercy loudly, and I may give you a way to live." Yang Chendong, who was about to go away, suddenly stopped and looked back at Liu duo.


    With these words, Yang Chendong turned and walked towards fan Yuhai, who knelt before begging for mercy, without waiting for Liu to take the answer. At this time, Toya was ready to raise her knife, but felt someone coming behind her. She habitually turned back. When she saw the person, she frowned and asked, "why? Does the God of war want to go back?"


    "Joke, I immediately said that this person is at your disposal. Even if you let him go now, I won''t say no. you can do it yourself." Yang Chendong shook his head and walked past fan Yuhai on his knees. This person does have some abilities, but it''s a pity that his character is too bad and he has anti bone. He will never reuse such a person.


    Yang Chen went to the East, and fan Yuhai''s screams still came from behind, but soon calmed down. Toya''s knife fell between her hands, and a good head flew up, ending the life of the so-called Jiaozhi country''s generation of famous generals.


    Fan Yuhai was killed in this way. Toya finally stopped being nervous and squatted on the ground and cried bitterly. Still, Yang Chendong approached and handed over his handkerchief. "Wipe it. People can''t come back to life after death. If SUD Khan has spirit after death, he should be very happy now."


    Took the handkerchief handed by Yang Chendong. Toya''s cry was louder. Yang Chendong was not persuading. This should be the last vent for a daughter. Sometimes crying is better than holding it.


    This cry was another quarter of an hour. When Toya''s eyes were swollen, she got up with the help of general naritsone, and then the general''s voice came to her ear, "princess, the great Revenge of Khan has been rewarded, sihaba has also been defeated, and the situation of the grassland has become clearer. I don''t know if you have any ideas."


    "The general must have something to say, I''m listening." Toya, who gradually recovered her calm, seemed to grow up a lot at this moment.


    "This..." that day song was asked, but he hesitated.


    "That general, you are the person I believe most now. If you have anything to say, you might as well say it directly. Even if you say it wrong, I won''t blame you, because I know you must be for my good." Toya said comfortingly. Bao Yin died in the war. Only naritsong has been with him. Even in the face of the threat of sihaba, he has not taken a step back. Such a person is still trustworthy.


    It seemed that he was excited by these words. That day song nodded with emphasis, "Princess, even so, I''ll tell you the truth. I think you should think about your future. If Khan dies, he must want to see the princess live a happy life. I hope there will be no war in Mobei Mongolian grassland. At present, there is such an opportunity, and we should seize it."


    "Catch? The general might as well say straight, Toya is waiting to be taught."


    "This... This, the girl is going to get married after all. It''s better for the princess to marry Zhongdan. With his protection, the battle of Mobei grassland will end soon. Only in this way can we win great development. I still remember that the princess envied the grass people in Shicheng a few days ago. Now is the opportunity." That day song simply spread out all his words. As a person valued by the Soviet Khan and a person who has received great kindness from the Khan, he thought it necessary to say these words, which is the real gratitude.


    "Wait..." Toya didn''t expect that Nisong would say such words. She didn''t have enough brains for a while. "What do you mean, general? Why do I have to marry Zhongdan?"


    From her heart, Toya didn''t dislike Yang Chendong. Even if she had been an enemy, it was needed by the situation at that time. Not only that, she also liked Yang Chendong in her heart, but it was also because of her identity that she kept this love hidden in her heart. Now she was suddenly broken by that day''s song, and she might have great righteousness. She couldn''t understand what would happen if she followed the God of war It will be beneficial to the whole Mobei grassland.


    That is to say, naritsong took this opportunity to speak his heart thoroughly. "Princess, we all know the fighting power of mercenaries. Do you think if we fight with him, we will have a little chance of winning, even if we don''t have half of it. We can''t even get one. Soon, there will be no Mobei Mongolia Branch on the grassland. If we don''t think about friends, we will be enemies. For the sake of the people of the grassland tribe, we should also unite with mercenaries. And the best thing is The way of union is marriage, so as to ensure everyone''s safety. Although it is a little wronged to the princess, the people on the grassland will be grateful to you from now on, not to mention Khan''s thoughts and wishes before his death, so... "


    Speaking of this, even the dead Khan thought, "I need to think about it." Toya shook her head and didn''t make a decision immediately. Although the girls on the grassland were straightforward, they would blush when it came to their marriage.


    Toya didn''t refuse at the first time, which made naritsong see hope. "Well, that''s it. I''ll go to the God of war and say, princess, wait for the good news."


    After naritsong finished these words, he strode away. Looking at his leaving steps, Toya wanted him to stop, but she didn''t know why. She opened her mouth several times and couldn''t say some words.


    Yang Chendong has entered the master account. He is waiting for Toya''s thanks. At the same time, he also wants to tell her about the situation of the grassland. Even if mercenaries come and have such opportunities, it will be a big loss if they don''t get some benefits back. According to his idea, this time he reached an agreement with Toya. In the future, the areas east of Yinma River will be owned by mercenaries. They are not allowed to cross the border. In this way, the crisis in the west of Shicheng will be completely solved, and he can spare his hand to do more things.


    Wait and wait, Toya didn''t show up, but the day song came to visit. Thinking that maybe she was too sad, such a thing was the same as that of naritsong, so he was sitting in danger and said to Yang Si, "please have naritsong."


    The naritsong who strided in came to Yang Chendong. First, he bowed down to him with Mongolian etiquette, then raised his head and looked at Yang Chendong and said in a loud voice, "God of war, our princess decided to marry you. This is also the best way for us to unite. I don''t know what you think?"


    Yang Chendong, who was drinking tea, puffed out the tea at the entrance. It''s good that the distance between the two sides is five meters. Don''t worry about the tea splashing on others. But Yang Chendong, who vomited the tea, was still frightened. Regardless of his appearance, he asked, "what did you say just now, general? Can you say it again?"


    I don''t blame Yang Chendong for his gaffe. It''s really different from what he imagined.


    "God of war, I said that in order to better unite us, if you can marry our princess, it will be something many people would like to see. What do you think?" Na risong didn''t show anger because of Yang Chendong''s gaffe. On the contrary, he was very happy. Just from this performance, the God of war did not have any evil intention towards the princess. It is far from like the dead fan Yuhai and the escaped sihaba, who want to take the princess for themselves and make use of it.


    This time, Yang Chendong really heard clearly, but he didn''t answer immediately, but fell into meditation.


    With the death of SUD Khan, Toya was the only one with golden blood in Mobei Mongolia. This blood sign may be nothing in his eyes, but it enjoys a high position in the whole Mobei Mongolian tribe. It is no exaggeration to say that whoever has the support of Toya next has an orthodox position. At that time, anyone who dares to make provocations can be regarded as rebellion.


    From this point of view, if you can marry Toya, it will be a lot of benefits. Besides, the girl is really beautiful, especially the big breasts, but Yang Chendong has to admit this fact. He got a beautiful woman and had enough ingredients on the table. Just from this point of view, marrying Toya is harmful to him. I don''t know how many people have pursued such a thing, but they can''t bear it.


    Now the big pie is thrown in front of Yang Chendong, or he doesn''t feel excited at all. It''s impossible. In the end, it is not the problem of beauty, but it will be of great help to the next career.


    The reason why Yang Chendong caught fan Yuhai and sent him to Toya for disposal is not just a gesture of kindness? It is also for the safety of the west of Shicheng. Once married, the situation in the West will be stable, which will greatly promote the development of Yang forces on the grassland. Even this move can save a lot of time and troops.


    There are so many benefits that people can''t refuse. Yang Chendong''s heart soon made a decision. When he looked at naritsong, he looked a lot more serious. "Princess Toya is a good girl. It''s a blessing to get her favor. But..." naritsong smiled more when he heard what Yang Chendong said in front of him. He immediately came, believing that Yang Chendong would agree with his idea. After all, this was originally a great good thing. But when he heard the words "but", he was still stunned and puzzled. Could it be said that the God of war would disagree?

 Chapter 875

    In the suspicious eyes of Nisong, Yang Chendong continued: "However, I already have five wives and one who hasn''t been through the door. If the princess marries me, she will be my seventh wife. If the princess doesn''t want to, I won''t be angry and won''t send troops to you. As long as you like, we can redraw the boundary and make peace Get along. "


    "God of war, as far as I know, you Han men can divorce their wives. You can divorce the first six wives. In that case..."


    "It''s impossible. If I marry them, no matter what their status is, they will be my women and will not change in this life. Just like if the princess marries me, they will not change in this life. If the general''s mind is like this, I''m sorry. Please don''t say such words in the future, and we won''t talk about marriage or talk about it How to delimit the boundary. "Yang Chendong interrupted naritsong with a very firm attitude. Although Toya''s identity is very noble, he can''t do it if she is the daughter and abandons the other six wives.


    Yang Chenjiang was so fruitless that the day song had to sigh, "well, I''ll tell the princess the meaning of the God of war. As for what to do, please give us some time."


    "Yes. But please hurry up. There are more than 40000 troops surrounded by us, waiting for us to give an explanation." Although Yang Chendong also knows that marriage is not a child''s play and needs time to consider, the current conditions obviously do not allow it. The prestige of mercenaries can suppress those people for a while, but if it takes a long time, no one knows whether there will be any changes.


    "Please don''t worry, I''ll give you the answer soon after discussing with the princess." Na risong also understood the current situation, so he nodded and withdrew from the big account.


    Outside the big tent, Toya was clutching her hands tightly, like a frightened ordinary girl waiting for news. Although she also knew that she had married the God of war, which was good for Yang Chendong and would not be rejected, she was still uneasy until she got the exact answer.


    After a burst of tension, she finally heard the footsteps behind her, and Toya''s face became even more red.


    "Princess, the situation has changed." naritsong appeared behind Toya. He didn''t come up to congratulate, but suddenly said such a sentence.


    "What''s the matter?" Toya turned around and asked regardless of women''s reserve. Does it mean that the God of War didn''t care about herself? Or did she never mean to leave Mobei Mongolia, but to kill them all?


    That day, facing the question, song truthfully told what had happened in the big account just now. When Toya heard that Yang Chendong had six wives and that she could only be regarded as the seventh, her face inevitably became ugly.


    All the changes that happened on Toya''s face were seen by naritsong, so he concluded that the princess still liked the God of war. Even so, he coughed gently, attracted her attention and said, "princess, in my opinion, this is also a good thing, which further confirmed the importance of the God of war."


    "Oh, what do you say?" Toya asked somewhat puzzled.


    "Princess, what kind of identity are you? If you want to marry, I don''t know how many men want to break their heads. At that time, even if they have a wife, they will give up without hesitation. But is this love really reliable? They can abandon other women for the sake of the princess. Who knows if they will do the same in the future The God of war knows these things, but he still tells the truth and doesn''t give in. Doesn''t that mean you don''t have to worry about accidents in your life when you marry him? Isn''t that a good thing? "Naritsong explained solemnly.


    "Ah! Can you say that?" Toya said in surprise.


    "Of course you can say so. In fact, in the name of the God of war, whether on the grassland or in the rich Ming Dynasty, there must be countless women who want to marry him. But until now, he has only six wives, which shows that he has never been blind in choosing women. Now he has told us this matter in advance, which proves him even more Is it not reliable for such a man to be magnanimous and honest? Not to mention, how many women do not have such a man if he wants to? Why do he have to restrain himself like this? "


    That day song is still chattering, and Toya''s mind has changed because of these words. It seems that a perfect man image appears in front of her. If she gives up, it is definitely the biggest mistake in her life.


    "OK, I''ll meet him. I want to talk to him." Toya finally made a decision. She didn''t care how many wives Yang Chendong had. She cared more about whether the man cared about herself.


    Toya and naritsong came to the big tent together. Yang Si has been waiting here and directly introduced them to the account. At the moment, Yang Chendong is also sitting in danger, but somehow, he seems more nervous than usual.


    In the account, naritsong took the initiative to step aside, stood with Yang Si, and completely handed over the initiative to Toya.


    "God of war, are you really unwilling to give up your wives for me? You know, I have the blood of the golden family. If I marry me, the whole Mobei Mongolia will listen to you, your orders and yours..."


    "Don''t say any more, I won''t give up them." Yang Chendong directly interrupted Toya''s words. Although it was a little ruthless, it was very fruitless. This was his bottom line. He would never allow anyone to provoke, even if there were great benefits in front of him.


    Being rejected on the spot, Toya''s expression flashed a melancholy color. Yang Chendong also sighed in his heart. He knew that things might collapse. He simply gave up the idea of marriage and wanted to take this opportunity to negotiate the boundary line between the two sides. Just when he thought that things had come to an end, Toya suddenly said, "well, God of war, your love and righteousness are admirable, and I was moved. I am willing to be your woman, and I am willing to unite with you for the future of the tribe. I will listen to you in everything in the future, but I have one more condition."


    "What conditions?" Yang Chendong, with a surprised face, was really surprised by Toya''s statement. But when he thought of the conditions, he was instinctively careful.


    "I want you to give me a city, a city of the same scale as the original city, which will be built here for the benefit of our Mobei Mongolian tribe." Toya opened her mouth and said very seriously.


    "Build a city?" Yang Chendong was stunned by this request.


    The day song stepped forward and explained, "a while ago, I accompanied the princess to Shicheng. I was attracted by the prosperity there. The Mongolian people there lived very happily. The princess said that she hoped that one day there would be such a city in Mobei Mongolia, which could be let the people live and there would be a place to avoid when the danger came."


    "Yes, that''s my wish. It''s also your dowry to marry me. Can you promise?" Toya looked at Yang Chendong seriously. At this moment, her heart began to accelerate. It seemed that she was afraid that Yang Chendong would shake her head. Although she also knew that building a city would cost a lot of financial and material resources, she still put forward such a request. In her opinion, if the other party doesn''t consider this condition, maybe she doesn''t really like herself, and she doesn''t have to stay here.


    To the surprise of Toya and naritsong, Yang Chendong didn''t even think about it, so he nodded directly, "Well, if you build a city, you can build a city with the same scale as the original city. It''s called Mobei city. But I also have a request. From then on, there are no Mobei Mongolian tribes in the world. They will uniformly plan the jurisdiction of mercenaries. If you agree, I will answer your request."


    The reason why Yang Chendong agreed so happily was not that he was hot headed for a moment, but that he had such an idea, but he thought the time had not yet appeared. That is, when Toya took the initiative to put forward it, he pushed the boat with the current and agreed. It was the best of both worlds.


    "OK, I promised." Toya was also happy. She knew that her father Khan was gone. If no one dared to stand up now, the whole Mobei Mongolian tribe would be a plate of loose sand. It would be sooner or later to be captured. That is, it would be better to merge with mercenaries. At least their strength can protect their own people.


    Things went unexpectedly well, and Yang Chendong and Toya were unexpectedly generous. The matter was settled. Then Yang Chendong stepped down from his chair and held Toya''s hand, which was red in face. They walked towards the place where the tribal leaders were still waiting for news.


    It has been more than an hour since Toya left. These little leaders have been a little impatient. Only considering that there are mercenaries with neat military appearance and strong murderous spirit nearby, they have to suppress their temper. Finally, when the result is achieved, when they see Yang Chendong, known as the God of war, holding hands with Princess Toya, many people''s eyes begin to enlarge infinitely They really don''t understand how long it''s been, how things will become like this, and how the trick is changed.


    Without keeping everyone waiting, in front of everyone, Princess Toya announced her decision to marry Yang Chendong and what kind of road Mobei Mongolian tribes will take in the future.

 Chapter 876

    Toya was still there announcing her decision to be the blood of the golden family. Standing aside, Yang Chendong received the latest news from Yang Si and nodded gently, "bring people up."


    Here, Toya''s words were finally finished. Then her eyes naturally fell on Yang Chendong. With a small bird''s appearance, she immediately chose this person as her husband. Next, of course, she should focus on him.


    Yang Chendong smiled at Toya around him, then looked at the small tribal leaders who were shocked by the news and said: "The princess has made a decision. In a few days, I will marry her as my legal wife. At that time, you are welcome to go to Shicheng to congratulate us. Of course, if someone is not satisfied with this result, you can not come, but from then on, I will be regarded as an enemy. In the future, there will be no other way to survive in the whole desert north Mongolia. Come on, bring people up!"


    Yang Chendong''s threatening words were still ringing in the public''s ears, and the bound strong sihaba was dragged to the public by Badaojiang and Pengyue guards.


    "This man, together with fan Yuhai, forced SUD Khan to death. If he broke the law, he should be beheaded. Kill him!"


    Yang Chendong just shouted loudly. Yang Si on the side had already taken a ghost head knife, and then his head fell. He was caught up by the Qingqi regiment and died in front of the leaders of other small tribes without even a chance to say a word.


    This move killed chickens to show monkeys, or even monkeys to show monkeys, but it frightened many people. Originally, they came up with an objection. Why should mercenaries occupy here? Why should Mobei Mongolian tribes, which have lasted for hundreds of years, be swallowed by mercenaries? But when they saw the death of sihaba, many people wisely shut their mouths.


    The situation is stronger than people. Now mercenaries belong to the general trend. With the support of Princess Toya, who is his opponent?


    Yes, there are more than 40000 Mongolian troops on the scene alone, which is much higher than 20000 mercenaries. However, there are too many mountains among them, and it is impossible to concentrate on them. And everyone is afraid that jumping out first will die miserably and will be targeted. Therefore, even if sihaba died in front of them, no one raised a voice of resistance or protest from beginning to end.


    No one said anything. Yang Chendong said with a spring breeze on his face, "well, that''s right. I''ll take it as if you agree to this decision. Then I''m announcing something. In order to express my desire to marry Princess Toya, I''ll go here, just where the great war has just been fought (BALs and tan, the temporary capital built at the end of the Yuan Dynasty) , a city, Mobei City, will be built soon. At that time, anyone who is friendly with us can have the right of residence. Really, at that time, you will no longer suffer alone in the yurt in the cold winter, and you will not have nowhere to hide in case of war. "


    Looking at the Mongolian people in front of him, Yang Chendong smiled and continued: "Of course, building a city requires a lot of money, but also a lot of manpower. It is preliminarily estimated that mercenaries are going to invest 15 million silver and need nearly one million manpower. If anyone wants to work and earn money, they can come and sign up. Naturally, it is better to be friendly with our small tribes."


    "Boom!"


    The originally silent crowd became noisy because of Yang Chendong''s words.


    Investing 15 million taels of silver requires about one million people, which is really good. I think they are fighting in addition to grazing, and the reason for fighting is not to grab territory and resources?


    Now, the opportunity to make money and change his life is in front of him. Not only that, but also not to mention going to the battlefield with his head. Who doesn''t like such a good thing and who dares to refuse it. I''m afraid that a small leader is really confused. If he refuses, when he returns to the tribe, he will be drowned by saliva.


    The enemy is not forever, nor are friends. Only interests are eternal. At this moment, the big cake painted by Yang Chendong played a role, and the opposition that should have appeared disappeared. On the contrary, everyone now wants to get close to Yang Chendong. Even if their identity is not enough, it is also an excellent thing to have a good relationship with Na Nisong and the senior officers of mercenaries.


    Relying on his identity and intentionally improving his prestige, Yang Chendong didn''t say anything to everyone, but took Toya''s hand and left here, leaving everything to Hu Mang, Hebie and naritsong.


    Toya is in a good mood. Now Mobei Mongolian tribes need peace and development, which only Yang Chendong can bring. As for the complete disappearance of Mobei Mongolian tribes in the future, Toya doesn''t care. As long as the people live well, is that a name really so important?


    I thought there would be a bloody battle, but I didn''t expect it to end successfully in this way. The mercenary officers admire the sixth young master very much. At the same time, they need to consider the construction of the city, especially who will stay to preside over the overall situation.


    Once you decide to stay here to build Mobei City, you will no doubt have no qualification to participate in the war in a short time, which is a very uncomfortable thing for the brave generals. Therefore, when Hu mang talked to the senior officers one by one, no one was willing to take the job.


    For this matter, that night, Hu Mang and farewell had to disturb Yang Chendong, and Toya had to leave the main account reluctantly.


    The knot was finally untied. From the moment when Toya made her decision, she regarded herself as Yang Chendong''s seventh wife. Of course, there is some necessary reserve. Before marriage, she will not be too close to Yang Chendong. It may be good to stay longer.


    In the big tent, soon there were only Yang Chendong, Yang Si, Hu Mang and farewell.


    He casually pointed to the chair in front of him, "I''ve been tired all day. Let''s sit down."


    After thanking him, Hu Mang and farewell sat separately. Only Yang Si didn''t. instead, he poured tea for everyone. He was very able to carry his position. He was a servant of the Yang family, now, in the future and forever. If there is a master, there is no qualification under his seat.


    "How? Those people are honest." Yang Chendong asked with a smile after receiving the hot tea from Yang Si.


    "Be honest, if you are honest, you can''t be honest. How can they be dishonest with such a great advantage in front of them." Hu mang smiled.


    "Well, facts have proved that interests always come first, which is far more powerful than any strong strength. Of course, wealth also needs enough strength to defend. By the way, who will stay here next? Yang Chendong smiled. It was expected by him. It has such great benefits. If anyone would object, Then we really need to see if the donkey kicked us in the head.


    Speaking of this problem, the smile on Hu Mang and farewell faces disappeared. It was for this reason that they came. According to the meaning of the sixth young master, the people who stayed here to build the city will certainly be selected from the first army. It''s a big headache to choose who or not and whether the selected people will agree.


    Although soldiers take obeying orders as their bounden duty, if they give orders directly and do not consider their personal wishes, they are afraid that the task will not be completed very well. If they really delay major events at that time, it is their sin.


    "Young master, on the issue of selecting people, I talked with the deputy commander to three teachers respectively, but according to their meaning, they don''t seem to want to stay." Hu mang knew that he had to speak at this time. Although it seemed that they were more or less incompetent, he still had to tell the truth.


    "Oh? There''s such a thing." Yang Chendong frowned. He could understand the ideas of the three teachers. They all wanted to make achievements and stay in Mobei city. Obviously, this wish might not be realized.


    "Yang Si, go and find all three teachers." although Yang Chendong can decide with one word, he still wants to see the three teachers before making a decision.


    Yang Si agreed and left. Yang Chendong looked at Hu Mang and said goodbye: "this is not a bad thing. It proves that officers want to make contributions on the battlefield. This is a manifestation of strong morale."


    "Yes, yes." Hu Mang and farewell nodded and agreed.


    After a while, the independent division commander Xin Honghai, the Tatar division commander Su He and the recruit division commander LV Zhuo all came to the main account. None of them had a seat, so they stood in front of Yang Chendong.


    Three people go there one stop, different forms. Xin Honghai has a tangled face. Su he looks up and ignores anyone''s eyes. Even if Yang Chendong''s eyes fall on him, he still doesn''t move. LV Zhuo dodges his eyes and doesn''t dare to face Yang Chendong.


    Obviously, all three know what to talk about this time. Speaking of staying here to build the desert north city, the task is huge. At least an extraordinary identity can hold the field. In the whole new army, in addition to the commander and deputy commander, we can only draw from these three teachers.


    Yang Chendong''s eyes wandered carefully around the three people, then nodded and said, "I think you all know what young master called you, so open the skylight and tell the truth. One of you three needs to stay here to be responsible for the safety problems when building Mobei city. Who of you is willing to take the initiative to undertake this important task?"


    The words were asked by Yang Chendong. No matter how unwilling they are, they must answer at the moment. Tatar division commander Su he was the first to say, "sixth young master, I don''t want to stay. I prefer to fight with sixth young master."

 Chapter 877

    It''s very straightforward and fruitless. It can be seen that Su he has made up his mind.


    "Hmm?" Yang Chendong didn''t say anything to blame, but looked at the other two people and asked in his eyes.


    LV Zhuo, the commander of the recruit division, finally opened his mouth under the scrutiny of his eyes, "sixth young master, I don''t want to stay. I also want to learn more war experience. I may choose when I have such a chance in the future, but now..."


    The more tactful refusal, LV Zhuo, is sufficient to give Yang Chendong face. But the idea that I don''t want to stay is very expressed.


    "OK." I didn''t see whether Yang Chendong was angry. After saying a word, his eyes fell on the last Xin Honghai.


    Xin Honghai is calm and has good personal ability, which is why Hu mang took a fancy to him and transferred him to be the Deputy teacher of the independent division. Facts have also proved that this decision is correct. When Hu mang didn''t have time to manage the army, he took most of the responsibilities and had no major problems. Therefore, when Hu mang was promoted to the next level, he also rose half a division and became a division commander. They belong to the kind of people who are lucky and prosperous.


    Now he didn''t express his views, so when Yang Chendong''s eyes fell on him, he hesitated more. Finally, he sighed in his heart and said, "that''s it, sixth young master, I''ll stay."


    Xin Honghai, who had previously refused, agreed. The tiger Mang and shebie who gave up the seat there were suspicious faces. Yang Chendong smiled and asked curiously, "if you really want to stay, don''t you know that there won''t be any war in a short time, and you won''t have a chance to play on the battlefield?"


    "Ha ha, my subordinates know. But originally, I was a teacher who got it cheap. It''s necessary to have a chance to stabilize myself this time. Maybe I can take this opportunity to better train the troops." Xin Honghai smiled, but the laughter was more or less bitter.


    There is no way. Su He and LV Zhuo expressed their attitude first. Now there is only one candidate left. If he doesn''t agree, isn''t it difficult for the sixth young master? Thinking that everything he had now was given by the sixth young master, he really couldn''t do such a thing, so he had to bite the bullet and agree.


    "OK." Xin Honghai agreed, but no matter what kind of idea and intention he held, someone finally volunteered. Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction. That is, from now on, the independent division will no longer be led by the new first army. It will become an independent division guarding Mobei. Its division commander Xin Honghai and deputy division commander Na risong. The Tatar division of the new army was expanded from the original ten five battalions to twenty battalions, the recruits division was expanded from the original fifteen battalions to twenty battalions, the directly affiliated regiment was expanded from the original five battalions to ten battalions, the Qingqi regiment was expanded from the original five battalions to twenty battalions and two directly affiliated companies, and the reconnaissance battalion was expanded from the original five companies to four battalions. Considering that heavy equipment is still being built, The number of heavy cavalry regiments remains unchanged, so I calculated that the number of the new army has changed from 24800 to 27200, an increase of more than 2000. "


    "Ha ha." listening to Yang Chendong''s arrangement, Hu Mang, shebie and others laughed, especially Su Mang and LV Zhuo. The number of people they brought changed from 6100 to 8100, which is equal to a lot of strength.


    But the laughter didn''t last long. Then, with another sentence from Yang Chendong, everyone was stunned. "The independent division should also be expanded, and the personnel needed should be selected from Mobei Mongolian tribes. The specific number of recruits is tentatively determined as ten regiments, one regiment and five battalions, with a total of 20000 people."


    Originally, Xin Honghai led only 6100 troops, but now it has suddenly risen to 20000, which has more than tripled. He is trying hard to catch up with the number of the new army. How can it not be surprising.


    But after the surprise, everyone knew that this was what Yang Chendong did to compensate Xin Honghai for his initiative. For a time, everyone''s face was a little ugly. This is their sixth young master. If you are willing to make sacrifices, he will always compensate you as much as possible. This is a living example.


    He stayed for another three days. During this period, Yang Chendong met with many small leaders of Mobei Mongolian tribe. In the face of sufficient interests, everyone talked happily. They also recognized Yang Chendong''s marriage with Princess Toya and promised that they would go to Shicheng to congratulate him on his wedding.


    Yang Chendong also assured everyone that when he returned to the city, the first batch of materials for building the city would be delivered. At that time, we still need everyone''s support.


    The starting city is about 700 li away from Yinma River. In addition, Yinma River is about 300 li away from the construction site of Mobei city. The journey is more than 1000 Li. There are Yidu City, Guangwu town and other places between the two cities. In this way, it will be connected, which will play a great role in driving more Mongolian economy and affecting more Mongolian people.


    This plan also allows Yang Chendong to kick out his second foot on the grassland smoothly. Cities can exchange needs and support each other, and the foundation will be more stable. Yang Chendong left the specific construction of the city to Yang Si, who led it, and agreed that Yu Mian, the first city Lord, would send more capable people to support it.


    "Yang Si, remember, the construction of Mobei city is very important. From now on to winter snow, that is, about five months. I ask you to build the prototype of Mobei city during this period. The four walls in the city and the warm houses in the city should be built. This is a process from scratch. There must be some difficulties in the process, but it doesn''t matter. The beginning of the city and Chixian city will give you the greatest support, and hundreds of thousands of people of Mobei Mongolian tribe will fully support you. Am I confident to complete this work? "


    "Yes, I will do what the young master asks me to do. I will never look back without orders." Yang Si said with a firm face.


    "OK, OK." Yang Chendong happily patted Yang Si on the shoulder. You just focus on building the city. Xin Honghai and Na risong are responsible for the safety work. I''ll arrange someone to take care of other things in the city later. You just need to grasp the general direction. "


    Yang Si''s identity is naturally not suitable for being the head of a city. Yang Chendong, the candidate for the head of the city, has to return to the original city to make a decision. But cities don''t wait. We always have to work first to build cities. "By the way, although it is said that these large and small tribes have to stand on our side for the sake of interests, they are not sincere and have to stand the test. You must pay attention to your safety. It''s urgent. You are allowed to withdraw first. Young master, I don''t want the scene under the Beiding gate of the capital to happen again."


    Speaking of that matter, Yang Si was a burst of feeling. In order to save his life, the young master even lost his blood to himself. With this, how could he not go all out. "Don''t worry, young master. Yang Si knows what to do."


    Three days later, Yang Chendong finally left. In addition to leaving the independent regiment, other troops were taken back, and Princess Toya left with him. On the day of leaving, many small tribal leaders came to see them off. Their faces were filled with smiles, and Yang Chendong was smiling all the way. But we all know that there is a bit of sincerity under this smile. I''m afraid no one can figure it out.


    Accompanied by the army, the journey back was very smooth. When he returned to the Shicheng Yang mansion, Yang Chendong immediately arranged for people to call the City Master Yu Mian and the president of Shicheng college Wang Si.


    Originally, Wang Si meant that Yang Chendong was the dean. But he was still rejected. Now it is difficult for him to have time to go to the college to teach everyone. Sometimes he won''t go once for a long time. The post of Dean really doesn''t deserve the name, so he just hung up the post of honorary Dean and taught everything.


    They came to Yang''s house one after another. First, the City Master Yu Mian reported the development of Shicheng to Yang Chendong. "Report to the sixth young master, after our continuous efforts, the cement plant has now settled here. Although considering some practical reasons, we can''t manufacture a large number of our own cement, but we can also solve some needs. In addition, we should thank the scientific and technological personnel assigned by the college. They have deep theoretical skills and put forward it shortly after contacting practice Some suggestions for improvement have been made, which now seem to be very practical. "


    "Moreover, our grain fields have been developed to 300000 mu. The people who live temporarily in the city have been allocated some good fields if they want. They only need to pay us 30% of the tax according to the harvest. The grain fields of the army are managed by the logistics division. They are young and strong people. It''s a small thing to work hard. I''ll wait until the end of autumn We are sure to have a good harvest. "


    "In order to ensure that the harvest of vegetables and grain can last longer, I also built a large granary in the city according to the orders of the sixth young master, and dug many cellars around the city. After the identification of the special personnel sent by the college, the depth and width are no problem, which can play the role of refrigeration and ensure the longer use of vegetables."


    "The 200000 Han people and 30000 educated young people sent by the city have been in place. Most of them have adapted to the environment here and began to work. These people are of good quality, worthy of being sent by the city. They have shown their head and feet in many jobs and proved their ability..."


    With Yu Mian''s reports one by one, Yang Chendong couldn''t stop nodding, "OK, OK, as long as the problem of eating is solved, there will be no problem in people''s hearts. Good. Both Yu Chengzhu and President Wang have worked hard."

 Chapter 878

    "The sixth young master worked hard." the two people who got the praise were naturally very happy. Taking this opportunity, Wang Si also stood up and said, "now there are more and more young people who want to apply for the college, including many Mongolian young people. Look, sixth young master..."


    At the beginning of the college, there was a rule that non Han people were not allowed to enter the college. But this is in the grassland. The largest population is the Mongols. Now they see that the people who come out of the college are very respected and have strong abilities. Therefore, many people are trying to study hard and change their lives. Now I see that the original rule is a little out of date.


    "Well, this one can be changed appropriately. If you have to learn, you should first go through the investigation of political review and be recommended by senior personnel. Once someone has a problem, the sponsor should be responsible for it all his life. After the review, in the interview and assessment, people who are smart enough and smart can consider absorbing it, but the proportion must be low. The total number of people is about 50 The number should not exceed 10% of the number of people in the college. "Yang Chendong thought about it and made a change.


    The lifetime responsibility system of the sponsor can ensure the loyalty of the sponsor to the greatest extent. It''s not just that it''s done after the recommendation. There''s really a problem when you look back. When the sponsor slaps his head and comes to a conclusion that he sees the wrong person, it''s absolutely impossible.


    In short, bureaucratic thinking is absolutely impossible here in Yang Chendong. That is, if you take a high salary, you have to contribute. If you don''t want to contribute, you can quit the high-level team and be an ordinary people.


    This one seems to be a little unkind and even harsh, but only Yang Chendong knows that if he can''t do this at the beginning, the cadre team will only be more and more difficult to bring, and one day, it will collapse.


    "OK." Wang Si nodded and agreed. Although there was only 10% of the grassland quota, it was enough to block the mouth of some people. "By the way, the sixth young master, some old students and even old teachers feel that they have learned a lot of theoretical knowledge. Now they are full of thinking about combining theory with practice. They want to do some practical work, you see..."


    "Well, the combination of theory and practice is the right thing. So, I have one thing I want to tell you. After the beginning of the city, I have decided to build another Mobei City 300 miles west of Yinma River, that is, on the site of BALs and tan, the former temporary capital city built at the end of the Yuan Dynasty, so that we can interact with the beginning City, and our power and influence will be greater. The new city Pool construction is a complex and tedious task, and requires many professionals, such as architects, staff of the main office of the new town, market managers, the establishment of Mobei college, logistics, medical treatment, food supply, and reclamation of good farmland like Shicheng. I have checked that there is sufficient water and the land is good Fang is also big. It is also feasible to get millions of mu of land. All these require a lot of talents. Do you have any suitable suggestions? "


    Although there are some rumors about the construction of Mobei City, there has been no formal official document. Now Yang Chendong''s words are tantamount to giving everyone a quasi letter. This is what Yu Mian and Wang Si want to find out.


    Things have been determined. There is no different color on the two faces. Obviously, they have made some preparations. Yu Mian spoke first and said, "sixth young master, but I don''t know how big the scale of Mobei city is, is it the same as that of Shicheng?"


    "Naturally, it can''t be the same as Shicheng. Whether it''s geographical location or being the first city on the grassland, Shicheng''s role and political status can''t be compared with other cities. Of course, it doesn''t mean that the floor area will be smaller, but its political status will be lower. As for the area of the city, I think it can be larger. After all, there are hundreds of thousands of northeast Mongolian tribal people there, which At this point, the beginning of the city cannot be compared with the beginning of the city. "


    Hearing this, Yu Mian knew it well. As long as the status is not the same as that of Shicheng, Shicheng will still be the big brother, and some managers there can be mobilized from Shicheng, which is not ultra vires. "Well, if that''s the case, there can be 100 managers in the city Lord''s house. They all work step by step from the bottom. This year has fully demonstrated their own ability. There are many good seedlings, especially my deputy, deputy city Lord Mao Xiang, who is a very capable person."


    "Maoxiang?" Yang Chendong nodded after listening. He had seen this man many times and heard more of his stories. Han nationality, once a scholar, but because of the war, lengsong, who went to the south of the Ming Dynasty, where there was no division at that time, was brought to chiembedded city. This person was even interested in Leng Feng and worked hard to exercise. He failed in the first assessment and succeeded the second time. What had never been thought of was that he was then seen by Yu Qian, the new City owner of Chiang Kai - Cheng, who was transferred to the work of the city government office. Then he joined the coronation and came to the beginning city.


    Think about it, if the performance is mediocre, how can Yu Mian stand up and recommend it. You should know that this recommendation is a lifelong system, that is to say, if Maoxiang has any problems in the future, Yu Mian should be responsible.


    Originally, Yang Chendong wanted Yu Mian to recommend a city Lord. You can''t recommend all talents from the red embedded city. The two places have different climates and customs, and the recommended people have to adapt for a period of time, which is not conducive to Mobei City, which is eager to work. Now it''s OK. When people took the initiative to recommend it, Yang Chendong nodded, "OK, let me come back and I''ll meet him."


    This is a play. Yu Mian said to do it when he went back. The city master has a candidate, and Wang Si is unwilling to give in. He immediately proposed the candidate of Mobei city academy. There is no doubt that they are promoting their own people in order to expand their voice.


    In the same sentence, where there are people, there is struggle. This is something Yang Chendong can''t stop. He wants to ask as long as these recommended candidates are suitable. As for some private fights, as long as they do not affect the overall situation and work, he will not intervene at will.


    Just like Yu Mian''s candidate, Yang Chendong said he also wanted to see the candidate recommended by Wang Si, and the matter was basically settled in this way. Then Yu Mian, as the city master, reported some practical materials that could support the construction of Mobei city. At this point, he has no intention of hiding. As a subordinate of the starting city in terms of political treatment, the stronger it is, the happier Yu Mian is.


    Not long after meeting Yu Mian and Wang Si, Yang Chendong summoned Feng Liang, director of the Security Bureau in Shicheng, spoke about his worries about Mobei area, and asked to immediately build a public branch of the Security Bureau there, which was initially set as a group. After the city was built, after having achieved success, he could consider being promoted to deputy director and still accept Feng Liang''s leadership.


    Mao Xiang and others were also received by Yang Chendong. They talked about some practical work and future planning. These people are well prepared. They have already had a series of plans in their hearts. After listening to Yang Chendong, he is still more satisfied.


    With the establishment of the team, the next step is the mobilization of personnel and the transportation of materials. In this way, the construction of Mobei city officially began. With the full support of Mobei tribes, it began to work. At the same time, preparations were made for Yang Chendong''s grand wedding with Toya. According to the meaning of Princess Toya, she was eager to marry. Especially when she knew that up to now, none of the five wives of the God of war had given birth to a child, she wanted to be the top, so she asked someone to watch the day privately. She was scheduled to marry Yang Chendong in Shicheng on July 1, more than 20 days later.


    In order to expand this time''s influence, Toya personally asked Yang Chendong for instructions and released the news. At the same time, she also claimed that on that day, the God of war would establish the world in the name of Tian Khan and completely inherit the ruling power of the whole Mobei Mongolian tribe.


    As soon as the news came out, all forces in this area were surprised.


    The first is the small leaders of Mobei tribe, although the name of Tian Khan has not been discussed with them before, which is unpleasant. However, considering the immediate actual interests, the construction of Mobei city has begun. The workers needed here are paid every day. The white money has fallen into the hands of the tribal people and has won a lot of popular support. Now they have no possibility to stop it, so they have to let it go.


    Not only that, on July 1, they also consider going to Shicheng and taking out their gifts to show their loyalty.


    Also receiving the news was Shi Wanshan, the commander-in-chief of Xuanfu and commander of Wandu division in Dalu city. In his study, he sat still for a long time. Yang Chendong wanted to be granted the title of Tian Khan and take over the whole Mobei Mongolian tribe. Because his wife is Princess Toya, their children have the golden blood of Mongolia, and their appeal in the future can be imagined. All this made him very anxious.


    The increasing influence of Yang Chendong will bring more and more pressure to Beiming. It is conceivable that if this force is allowed to grow, there will be a strong enemy in Beiming in the near future.


    It''s just a pity that the northern Ming Court seemed to turn a blind eye to this situation. The new army trained by the imperial court is prepared to unify the Ming Dynasty and is ready to attack the Nanming Dynasty. The above policy is like this. Shi Wanshan has little to say. All he can do is to make friends with Yang Chendong as much as possible and maintain the normal situation in the northwest.


    Shi Wanshan soon made a decision to write a memorial to the court and ask if he could congratulate Duke Zhongdan on behalf of Beiming when he got married. If you can''t fight, you can only find a way to get along well.

 Chapter 879

    Different from Mobei Mongolian tribes and SHIWANSHAN, there are Sanbula Prefecture and Jingzhou in the south of Dalu city. They all belong to tuotuobuhua Dahan banner in the south of Wala. After learning the news, they immediately sent the news out.


    Although they are reluctant to protect themselves with their power and do not want to provoke mercenaries and powerful God of war now, the other party should be named tiankhan, which was once enjoyed by only a few people such as Emperor Taizong, Li Shimin and Genghis Khan in history. Now Yang Chendong wants to take it as his own. They have to report such a big thing. As for what the top should do, it''s not something they can worry about.


    In the beginning of the city, Toya cut first and then played, and created the title of Tian Khan. Yang Chendong didn''t know it for the first time.


    If Yang Chendong is Tian Khan, once he has a son with Toya, wouldn''t he also hold a high position? Toya has his own selfishness on this point. Yang Chendong knew this, but he didn''t point it out. Although this title can be described as a big tree catches the wind, which will bring unknown consequences and become the target of public criticism, he is not afraid and worried about mercenaries with strong combat power.


    "Well, Tian Khan is Tian Khan. Well, send a report to several ladies in chixian city to make a detailed introduction to the situation here." Yang Chendong said to Yang Liu, the servant who followed him, standing in the courtyard under the moon.


    In his eyes, the influence of Khan in one day is far less important than explaining to his wives. Yang Liu sighed that the young master''s brain thought was strong. After agreeing, he turned around and did it.


    The messenger of the God of war, the loyal Duke of the Ming Dynasty and Changsheng day. In the future, the day Khan of the grassland will marry the princess of the golden family. The news soon made Shicheng boiling. The people in the city who had benefited from it hung red lanterns every family, and the whole street was cleaned up very clean. They expressed Yang Chendong''s congratulations in this way. As the date approached, more and more people rushed to Shicheng to see the grand ceremony, including the commander of SHIWANSHAN who received the reply of the imperial court and came to Shicheng to show his kindness.


    Therefore, the inns in the city were overcrowded. Some people took the opportunity to clean up their houses to entertain guests. During this period, they made a small profit. Although it is changed into a family hotel, the city master''s office of Shicheng will collect taxes, compared with the income, the people are still very happy.


    If you are happy, you will be unhappy. For example, Tuotuo, the Tatar leader who gets the news, doesn''t spend a lot of sweat.


    The emergence of Yang Chendong has changed history and the life track of some people. Tuotuo does not spend is one of them.


    Tuotuobuhua''s full name is Bo erzhijin ¡¤ tuotuobuhua. He was betrayed by his brother agadorzi, defeated first, and then killed soon. But now he should be a dead man. He still lives well. Not only that, but also his main goal is to deal with Datong mansion in the northern Ming Dynasty. He also has the opportunity to develop. Now he has 30000 elite iron cavalry and 50000 ordinary cavalry in his hands.


    Before, hubo''er was his subordinate. He originally wanted to integrate the Tatar cavalry near Dalu city and expand his strength. Unexpectedly, he was soon defeated by the combination of mercenaries and the northern Ming army. Just thinking about whether to take revenge immediately, the news came that Yang Chendong wanted to marry the princess of the golden family and become a sky Khan.


    This time, Tuotuo couldn''t bear it any more. At that time, he called his top generals, such as Hu Bo''er, to discuss the matter of marching into Shicheng.


    The emergence of Shicheng has greatly affected the ruling position of Tatar in this area. The fact that Yang Chendong wanted to become a heavenly Khan directly affected his power. With these two points, they were incompatible, and World War I became an inevitable fact.


    In the huge yurt, tuotuobuhua ordered hubo''er and another general lakshen to be divided into left and right forwards, each with 20000 troops coming straight to Shicheng. General Munk, as a general, then rushed to Shicheng with 30000 elite iron cavalry and 10000 Mongolian cavalry, striving to win Shicheng in World War I, completely defeat tiankhan and raise his military prestige.


    War is just a continuation of political demands. It is not so much that Tuotuo doesn''t spend money as hating Yang Chendong''s self styled Tian Khan. It is better to say that he is interested in the resources and geographical location of Shicheng.


    At present, there are nearly 300000 people in Shicheng alone. 230000 of them have just come from chixian city. Some of them may soon rush to Mobei city thousands of miles away, but the number of 300000 people can be guaranteed.


    Shicheng is a big city, and the city is very prosperous. When many goods from chixian City arrive here, it has become the largest commercial and trade base on the grassland. As long as there is silver, you can buy many things you can''t buy outside, even things you didn''t dare to think of before. This has attracted many people, including Beiming, nuergan and Dusi areas Nearby Mongolian businessmen and some businessmen from Siberia in the northwest.


    It is said that just the daily business transaction volume in the city is a very amazing figure. No matter who occupied here, just tax can get unimaginable benefits.


    There are nearly 300000 mu of grain fields outside the city. Even if there is a greenhouse supply in winter, there is always a lack of vegetables; Outside the city, there is also the largest captive pasture in Mongolia. It is said that mercenaries spent about 3 million taels of silver to build it, including more than 200000 horses and countless lambs.


    So many resources, no matter who can hold them in his hand, can quickly expand his strength and complete his goal of dominating the grassland. Such a place has naturally attracted the eyes of countless people. If it were not for the mercenary''s combat power, it would be too strong. He has won more with less in the war many times, and the nearby forces have been honest. I''m afraid there will be endless wars here every day.


    It''s not strange that Tuotuo doesn''t pay attention to so many benefits here. Even when his army went to the Shicheng area, it passed the Hetao area where Wara leader was first located, which attracted the other party to set up a warning posture early, but he didn''t care about it. It was like he passed by without seeing the enemy first. He didn''t even mean to fight a war.


    This is politics, only interests, no right or wrong, and less hatred. Otherwise, Tuotuo shouldn''t start with the one who stabbed himself first, instead of the mercenary who has no understanding with him. On the contrary, he is always a passive defense mercenary.


    The 80000 troops without flowers walked through countless places on the grassland, attracting the attention of various forces, large and small. With the movement of 80000 cavalry, the focus of the whole grassland naturally fell on the Shicheng area. Everyone knows that this war will be a decisive battle for the new and old overlords.


    After this war, the ownership of Shicheng area will be determined. After this war, the victorious side will completely gain a firm foothold in this area.


    In Shicheng, the information of the Security Bureau was sent here earlier than before. The news about tuotuobuhua''s 80000 iron cavalry coming to Shicheng was even more widespread. Everyone in the whole city knew that Shi Wanshan, who lived in the Chengshi guest house, also heard the news. Then he sent someone to inquire about the reactions of the people in the city, This will play a crucial auxiliary role in his analysis of whether the war is win or lose.


    The dispatched people soon got an answer. Unfortunately, the news brought back disappointed Shi Wanshan. There was no panic on the people''s faces in the whole city. Everyone should do whatever they should. It seems that no one takes the 80000 iron cavalry seriously.


    Or maybe they have experienced a lot. The 50000 iron cavalry of the first agador economic department, the 40000 cavalry, 10000 infantry and the so-called Mobei tribal United Army are also tens of thousands of people. When they come one by one, they are fierce, but they will be defeated and flee in a short time. Even many people don''t even have the ability to escape, Finally threw his life here. On the contrary, the more mercenaries hit people, the stronger their strength.


    Now it''s just 80000 iron cavalry. What''s it? What if it doesn''t take off? In the past, the Tatar department was very powerful and even meant to unify the grassland, but it was before. With the rise of the warra department, especially a while ago, he joined hands with agadorzi to get rid of Tuotuo flower. The invincible aura of this man has long disappeared, and everyone is no longer afraid of him.


    According to sending spies to repay, there was no confusion in the whole city because of the news. If there must be an impact, it is the adult men among the people who are eager for war, because only in this way can they have the opportunity to join the army. You know, the treatment of mercenaries is second to none in the whole grassland, even compared with Daming.


    One soldier can support the whole family. This is not just a slogan, but a reality. It would be better if I could make military contributions in the war and become an officer. Even if I died in the war, the pension I gave was also a small amount. Compared with fighting for other Mongolian tribes in the past, when they die, they dig a pit and bury it at any time. Some simply set it on fire, and their families will be bullied or become slaves. The attitude of mercenaries towards Military Martyrs is not known how many times better.


    It is precisely because mercenaries treat soldiers so well that they affect some nearby Mongolian tribes. It''s the same war. The treatment is so different that many people ask for the same treatment. The tribal leaders who could not do this could only watch their cavalry leave and join the powerful family of mercenaries.

 Chapter 880

    Listening to the news brought back by the spy, Shi Wanshan and Ning Wenfeng showed an exclamatory look on their faces.


    Looking at the treatment of mercenaries and soldiers in the northern Ming Dynasty, it''s not too much to say that it''s heaven and earth. To say that Xuanfu is better, at least Shi Wanshan won''t deduct too much from the soldiers'' pay. Most soldiers still live a decent life. Compared with other places, the army is still dominated by military households. They give a little land every year, but charge less rent. There is no competing pay at all. Why should they work hard in war?


    "The same people have different lives. Such an army is far from what we can defeat unless..." Ning Wenfeng sighed.


    "Unless what?" Shi Wanshan asked with a glimmer of hope.


    "Unless mercenaries have no money, they can''t support such a huge military expenditure. If the army doesn''t fight, it''s our chance. It''s just the mercenary''s financial resources... Alas." Ning Wenfeng sighed when he said this.


    Some things are just thinking. Don''t forget that with the income from the greenhouses in Shicheng in winter, you don''t know how much money you can earn from the fresh vegetables you sell. For this point, Shi Wanshan didn''t want to imitate it before, but how the greenhouse cloth came from and how much money it needs to be made are big problems. More importantly, once these greenhouses are really completed, whose income is it? I''m afraid that before they go to the Xuanfu and Wanquan Dusi to make ideas, the officials of the northern Ming court will stretch out their hands one after another. If so, aren''t they making wedding clothes for others?


    No one is willing to do anything thankless. Shi Wanshan can only give up the idea. Now hearing Ning Wenfeng say that unless mercenaries have financial problems, maybe their opportunities will appear, he shook his head and said: "This problem will not appear for the time being. You may already know that mercenaries also have a large military base on xiaoryukyu island. Presumably, the development there has far exceeded our imagination. You and I can''t guess how much money the things produced there can make."


    With the arrival of 200000 Han people and 30000 educated youth in Shicheng, the problem of Chicheng is no longer a secret. Some legends about it can be heard in the streets. For example, what electric lights can be released at night can shine like the day, which is unimaginable for those who have not been there.


    The news leaked out, and there was no way. After all, there was no guarantee that 200000 people would abide by the secret. With the inducement of spies from all sides, the news quickly spread. Director Feng Liang first caught some people. After finding that it was useless, he asked Yang Chendong for instructions, and then the Security Bureau began to take the initiative All kinds of news were released. For example, there was a spirit of immortality over the city, which supported it. It was not bright during the day and night. It was like gold and silver were placed on the avenue of the city, and no one picked it up. It was also said that the artillery in the mercenary barracks of the city could not be placed, and some were simply squeezed into the sea.


    In short, there are all kinds of news. It becomes more and more mysterious and unbelievable. In the end, there is no useful news except that the headquarters of mercenaries may be established on xiaoryukyu island.


    Shi Wanshan sighed, and Ning Wenfeng also couldn''t think of any good way. They stared at each other with big eyes and sighed that their life was not right, and even vaguely worried about the future of Beiming.


    Yang''s mansion, a few blocks away from the guest house, is the most mysterious and respected existence in Shicheng. At the moment, a meeting is being held here to discuss how to fight Tuotuo without spending 80000 troops.


    "Robbers are all robbers." Yu Qian, one of the participants and the first city master, said inexhaustibly angrily.


    It''s no wonder he was so angry. This time Tuotuo Buhua will lead a large army to come, and even bring the elite of Tatar iron cavalry. On the surface, he is dissatisfied with the sixth young master''s designation of Tian Khan, but in fact, he just wants to take advantage of this place.


    Shicheng has everything it has now. It was not built by strong winds. It was built after the efforts of countless people and a huge amount of silver. Even now, it seems that Shicheng''s income is in many ways, such as business tax, land tax, house rent, greenhouse vegetables and large horse and sheep farms, but it is actually a huge difference compared with the investment. Press six The young master''s earliest plan is to make ends meet within three years.


    This is because Shicheng is the first big city on the grassland, which itself has many congenital conditions. Once more cities become, they still have some influence on each other. At that time, if you want to invest in a city, you will reach the balance of revenue and expenditure and even start to make surplus money. I''m afraid you can''t do it in five years.


    He has invested so much money and effort. Now Shicheng is getting better and prosperous, and someone immediately makes their ideas. No wonder Yu Mian, who is used to being bookish and angry, is so angry. He always regards Shicheng as his own child.


    "Yes, they are interested in the status, location and various resources of Shicheng. They started the war to plunder. If they really occupy here, I''m afraid it won''t take long, it will return to the depression of the previous arahumaqi city." Wang Si, President of Shicheng college, said as if he thought of something and smiled.


    "Dean Wang, what are you laughing at?" Yu Mian asked with a puzzled face.


    "Oh, nothing. I''ve heard that there''s another reason why Tuotuo Buhua wants to enter Shicheng. It''s said that the sixth young master doesn''t respect Genghis Khan. He once said in poetry that a generation of Tianjiao and Genghis Khan only know how to bend a bow and shoot big eagles. He said that this is the sixth young master''s metaphor that their ancestors can only shoot birds with a bow, ahaha, haha."


    At this point, Wang Si could no longer control himself. He couldn''t stop laughing at such a serious meeting.


    Not only he, but also many participants laughed with him at this moment. The original meaning of this remark is that the sixth young master said Genghis Khan was brave and resourceless, but it was interpreted in this way, but literally, there seems to be nothing wrong.


    Yang Chendong, who was sitting in the first place, also smiled. Then he gently lifted his right arm. Suddenly, the meeting became very quiet. "Well, there''s no need to say anything about robbers. I said long ago that sometimes it''s useless to reason in this world. In the end, it depends on who has the biggest fist. The so-called soldiers will block, and the earth will cover it. Even if they don''t take the time to come and die, we''ll help them. Tiger Mang, how''s the training of the new army now?"


    When the name was called, the only tiger mang with the title of major general stood up, "Young master, the situation is very good. The general trend is that there are too many young grassland men who want to join mercenaries. That''s the pressure. They finally joined the army and occupied a place. In order not to lose all the soldiers, they are training hard. No one dares to be lazy for fear of being crowded by others."


    "Well, it''s best to train independently. Only if you really want to, can you train a strong army, an iron army and an invincible army." Yang Chendong was satisfied with his forehead after hearing the speech, and then looked at Yang Er on the other side and asked: "How about the logistics division? How many recruits are training now, how many captured soldiers can be sent to the battlefield immediately, and how many reserve soldiers are available?"


    "Young master, there are 10000 recruits in the current logistics division who are training. In half a month, the first break can basically end. In one month, they can complete most of the personal training procedures and can consider officially entering the army; there are 15000 captured soldiers, all of whom can fight on the battlefield at any time; there are 10000 young men in the reserve, flat At that time, they mainly study Chinese and characters. At the same time, they are also responsible for reclaiming grain fields and doing construction work in the city, which is also a way to exercise their mental and physical strength. Once they pass the initial assessment, they can be transferred to the recruit area for training at any time, waiting for the opportunity to be added to the army. "


    "Well, thirty-five thousand people, a lot." Yang Chendong is also satisfied with the work of the logistics division. It is said that he can form an army now as long as he wants, but considering the financial pressure, he gave up the idea.


    The treatment of mercenary soldiers is very high, even some are too high. Once the number of troops is too large, the pressure of the city master''s house will become greater and greater. This does not meet the elite line set by Yang Chendong and the initial requirements of grasping the army and the economy.


    "OK, don''t recruit new soldiers for the time being. After this war, we will supplement them according to the actual situation." Yang Chendong gave an order to Yang Er, then looked at others and said: "Just last night, Yang Si, who is building Mobei City, came the news that Mobei Mongolian tribes are willing to contribute to the fight against Tuotuo Buhua''s provocation in Shicheng, that they can send 20000 troops, and that they don''t need military pay, horses and sabers. As long as they have made military achievements on the battlefield, they will be rewarded according to the standards of mercenaries. If Unfortunately, they were killed in battle. It''s OK to follow the pension standard of mercenaries, but considering that their comprehensive quality may be far inferior to mercenaries, they only need half of our soldiers in the pension area. Let''s talk about our own views. "


    "Don''t need it." Yang Chendong''s words just fell, and the people at the meeting said in all directions.

 Chapter 881

    Apart from those in power in some areas such as Yu Mian, Wang Si and Feng Liang, those who are qualified to attend this meeting are all backbone cadres of the division and regiment in the army. Seeing that there is a big battle to be fought, the time to make war achievements is coming. Suddenly someone wants to take a share. It''s strange if they like it.


    All the officers talked in all directions. Yang Chendong smiled but didn''t speak. He just drank the tea slowly. His eyes looked at the faces of other officers from time to time and observed their every move.


    One of these people has a very special status. He is Liu Duan, once a subordinate of fan Yuhai. Under World War I, fan Yuhai and Zhang Meng were killed one after another, and only Liu duo stayed. To say that this man is also brave. He tried to die several times and was found and rescued under the special protection of mercenaries. After reporting to Yang Chendong, the two had a long talk.


    "Liu duo, I know you hate me very much and don''t want to work in the mercenary army, but you must want to know why fan Yuhai lost to me. Now give me a chance. You can''t be a mercenary, but some meetings allow people to participate. You can look at all this as a third party and find your answer. If you have the answer, you still want to die If so, I won''t stop it. How about it? "


    Under such a dialogue, Liu duo appeared in this meeting as a detached person. He just looked at everyone''s performance. When he heard that someone wanted to make war achievements, although he didn''t say anything, he agreed in his heart. Even if a war is imminent and military achievements are just around the corner, why should we leave it to others? This is tantamount to robbing meat from your own bowl. If you are a regimental commander or even a division commander, you will oppose it.


    He not only thinks so, but also thinks Yang Chendong thinks so. Even he guessed why this person would raise this matter. He must take this to tell everyone that the troops who want to participate in the war use a lot. If you don''t perform well on the battlefield, it''s no wonder that others will snatch the war merit.


    This is just a means to motivate generals and soldiers. It''s not surprising that fan Yuhai used to use it in the past. Liu duo did not think that Yang Chendong would be better than his original master.


    At the meeting, the generals were still talking, but none of them showed that they were enough on the battlefield. As for the 20000 Mobei Mongolian army, forget it. The benefits can''t be taken by outsiders, can''t they?


    After a while, all those who should have said their attitude expressed their attitude, that is, Su He, the Tatar division commander who rarely spoke, said very firmly that they can fight this battle well, and they can call the troops of the logistics division without others. Soon, all the officers, except commander Hu Mang and the deputy commander, made their due statements.


    "Well, it''s almost what everyone said. Why don''t commander Hu and deputy commander she speak? What''s your opinion?" Yang Chendong is still very satisfied with their abilities. With their continuous growth, they have become more and more like senior generals. They are not anxious, calm and mature.


    The two people whose names were called looked at each other first, and then Hu mang smiled and said, "young master, if you say so, you must have overall consideration. We should obey our orders."


    "OK." Yang Chendong nodded heavily, then looked at the audience and made his own voice, "I mean we can agree to their request and allow them to send 20000 people to the war."


    "Six young masters." listening to Yang Chendong''s decision, the officers said one by one with ugly faces. Even Liu duo, who didn''t wear a military uniform and no military rank, was wide eyed at this moment. He suddenly found that he still didn''t understand the Ming loyal and courageous public.


    Yang Chendong pressed his hand, showing that everyone should not worry, and then said: "I understand what you mean and understand what you think. But I want to say only one thing, that is, war will kill people. Although the palms and backs of hands are full of meat, mercenaries are like my children. Of course, I will face you. If we win with too many casualties as a result of this war, it is not what I want. That is, they join mercenaries, which is itself Is a kind of trust in us. "


    "Trust is easy to say, but it can only be achieved through countless efforts. If they trust us, we should be responsible for their lives. If we can not die, we will not die, and if we can die less, we will die less. Therefore, the participation of these 20000 people will greatly relieve our pressure. Even in some bloody battles, we can let them fight, which can make me happy We can tell others that it is not so easy to take advantage of us. What do you think? "


    To allow others to participate in the war, we really need to share some of the military achievements. However, it can not be denied that we also share some of the dangers. If we plan carefully, we may also share most of the dangers. This is what Yang Chendong is considering for everyone.


    When these words were said in public, all the people who just objected closed their mouths involuntarily. This is a good thing for them, and they can''t refuse. At present, when everyone looked at Yang Chendong, their eyes showed a look of gratitude.


    Liu duo finally understood Yang Chendong''s meaning and sighed in his heart that he was really cruel and cruel. Compared with fan Yuhai, it seems that he is not as good as fan Yuhai. But on the other hand, is there something wrong in other people''s consideration? This time, it was originally the people of Mobei Mongolian tribe who wanted to take advantage of it. If they refused, it would be inevitable that some people would say that a bowl of water was not flat. But originally, they wanted to force him Yang Chendong gave in, but he was used instead. Who is to blame.


    Of course, what made Liu duo sigh was that Yang Chendong valued the lives of military soldiers. How can such leaders who sincerely think of soldiers not be respected, if not respected? This moment, when looking at Yang Chendong, Liu duo seemed to see a halo looming on this man''s head, which only those who do great things will have.


    In contrast, fan Yuhai has lost more than one chip in terms of both perspective and pattern. Now, they will lose and Yang Chendong will win. It seems that everything is reasonable.


    The meeting was still going on, and finally three sets of plans were formulated, because we didn''t know how the Tatar iron cavalry was going to fight the battle, and the plan may be revised at any time. However, it is undeniable that all the participants were convinced after listening to the three sets of plans formulated by Yang Chendong. All the calculations were in place, and were formulated according to the character of the enemy general, It already includes all kinds of possibilities.


    Military preparations need to be made. The matter of Yang Chendong marrying Princess Toya and sealing Tian Khan still needs to be carried out. This matter was mainly left to Yu Mian, Wang Si and others. According to the requirements, this ceremony should be grand and grand, and play a role in encouraging and uniting people''s hearts.


    July 1st came quickly in the expectation of everyone. On this morning, the whole Shicheng was infected by the warm atmosphere. All the people in the city, old and young, took to the streets and came to the largest central square in the city.


    Such a square is also one in the chixian City, which can accommodate more than 300000 people and troops. It has been used as a landmark of the Yang City.


    Princess Toya has long been dressed up in gold and silver. It is estimated that the weight of these decorations alone is not less than ten kilograms, which makes her head feel unable to lift. With the help of the maid Guna (after fan Yuqi was defeated, the imprisoned Guna regained her freedom), she came to an extremely luxurious carriage, and then rushed to the central square with Yang Chendong in Marshal''s clothes.


    The second wife Qiao Yin, the fourth wife Xiang Niangzi and the seventh sister Yang Nei had already come to the square. According to the meaning of the two ladies, they don''t want to appear in public at this time, mainly because they don''t want to steal the limelight of the seventh lady. But Yang Chendong must ask them to come. He also told others through this matter that he would not forget his old love when he married a new one. In the same way, he will not forget the old when he uses new people in the military and local employment.


    On the square, this moment has long been a sea of people. When Yang Chendong''s carriage appeared, the square was even more jubilant. The voice of shouting sky Khan shook the sky, so that it could be heard clearly in any corner of the whole Shicheng city.


    When the carriage stopped, Yang Chendong appeared in the sight of the people with Toya in full dress. He waved to everyone from time to time. For a time, the cheers were higher and higher. At this moment, everyone was immersed in a warm atmosphere.


    Among the crowd, the Security Bureau''s spies are sent out collectively, appear in the crowd, and watch every place on the square all the time, so as to ensure that if there is any disturbance, they can fight back at the first time.


    Amid the cheers of more than 200000 people, Yang Chendong stepped onto the viewing platform of the square. With his falling gestures, the loud bugle sounded impressively, followed by a grand military parade. Teams of mercenaries in military green clothes walked out from one side of the square and strode forward on the road directly in front of the square.


    During the war, one of the best means to declare oneself is the military parade, which can not only have an inspiring and grand effect, but also deter the enemy.


    Sure enough, at the beginning of the military parade, the square was much quieter. Everyone''s eyes were attracted by the mercenaries passing through the field, such as wanshishan and Ning Wenfeng, who also stared at the scenes in front of them. There was a great meaning that they would definitely miss every moment.


    The first to appear was the black riding guard. The unified black armor, black face and uniform war horse armor gave everyone a strong sense of oppression as soon as they appeared. Although there were only a hundred people, the momentum was no weaker than that of any army.

 Chapter 882

    The second is the headquarters of the new army. Hu Mang, a general in military uniform, took the lead, leaving the deputy commander and other military personnel behind. Their appearance was greeted with cheers.


    After the military headquarters, the first team that appeared was the Tatar division. After the expansion, they appeared in formal clothes with 20 battalions, which attracted loud shouts in the central square, and then the recruits division. If they got the highest cheers, it is probably because many of their relatives are the people in the original city. With the help of their relatives, the momentum is naturally huge.


    After the recruit division is the independent division. Division commander Xin Honghai and deputy division commander Na risong are at the forefront of the team. As a teacher, Xin Honghai has no chance to fight with Tuotuo. It is this time to participate in the grand wedding ceremony. He also has time to go back soon. In contrast, naritsong was much happier. He was lucky to stay. As a representative general of Mobei Mongolian tribe, he fought with mercenaries against the Tatar army.


    Their appearance also attracted Yang Chendong and Toya to wave their hands on the viewing platform.


    The fourth unit at the division level is the logistics regiment. They have too many people to send out all the staff. They only have some representatives, but they have also won a high voice. Especially when the propaganda team and health team walked through the square, they attracted the dryness of many Mongolian men.


    These two units are mostly composed of female soldiers. Against the backdrop of a military uniform, berets that give people an extra freshness also appear in front of everyone for the first time. It is impossible for such a team to attract attention.


    Especially the health team, which is responsible for battlefield rescue, is far from being a propaganda team. Although the members are very beautiful, they can only watch from a distance on the stage. It is very difficult to get close. The health team is different. They are not only treating the soldiers, but also responsible for the treatment of the wounded on the battlefield. It''s easy to get in touch with them. Just get sick.


    To this end, recently, I don''t know how many soldiers went to the health team for various reasons, but in fact, there are several people who are really sick. I''m afraid no one can tell.


    The logistics regiment was followed by regiment level units such as the regiment directly under it, the reconnaissance battalion, the light riding regiment and the heavy riding regiment.


    But the most noticeable thing is the heavy riding regiment. Although the number of them is only two thousand, they have extraordinary momentum. When walking in the square, they cause the earth to shake and the mountains to shake. The bright three meter long knife has attracted many Mongolian girls to scream and Mongolian men to be bleeding. In their eyes, this is the most powerful existence. If they can join such a team one day, they will be proud of their whole life.


    After these troops passed, the next entry was 20000 cavalry of Mobei Mongolian tribe. In contrast, whether in military appearance, military discipline or momentum, they should be weak. Fortunately, Princess Toya on the auditorium kept waving to them and giving support at the moment, so as to make their face less ugly.


    These 20000 people are the 20000 troops proposed by Mobei Mongolian tribe to participate in the war. They thought they came to share the benefits and show their faces, but now it seems that their appearance makes the atmosphere somewhat awkward.


    But anyway, their presence here was a victory. I thought I was going to pick up a bargain, but the God of War didn''t necessarily agree, but I didn''t think they would agree soon, which made them feel that under the friendly attitude of the God of war, they were also determined to perform well on the battlefield.


    After Mobei Mongolian tribal army passed, the last one to appear was the tiger regiment.


    Different from those cavalry, this time they entered on foot, carrying the same 95 style on their shoulders and equipped with glittering bayonets, which made it difficult for them to be unobtrusive.


    But more unexpected things are still ahead. When the 3200 person team came to the viewing platform, Xiao Feng, the leader of the team, suddenly shouted, "look to the right!"


    At the command, the soldiers of the tiger regiment who were walking in unison suddenly changed to walking in unison, then raised their guns and stabs. Their actions were neat and uniform. The shining military stabs in the sun crossed a beautiful arc and appeared in front of more than 200000 spectators. This is the standard military parade, and only the real cold front can make this standard action.


    Unfortunately, there is no military song accompaniment, but the appearance of the cold front tiger regiment still drives the atmosphere of the whole square. In particular, they are still walking behind 20000 Mongolian tribal cavalry in Mobei. Compared with their laziness, the appearance of this neat team is more prominent in military appearance, discipline and demeanor.


    The parade lasted nearly three hours from beginning to end. From morning to half afternoon, with the tigers marching forward and leaving from the square, there were suddenly some big balloons in the sky, and countless previously prepared flowers were scattered down from the world, giving people a sense of God descending flowers and fairy scattered flowers.


    Toya on the auditorium was so excited that she held Yang Chendong''s arm and looked up to the sky in surprise. Yang Chendong''s mouth was always smiling. Behind him, the second lady Qiao Yin and the fourth lady Xiang Niang also showed envy. But they know that this marriage has great political significance, which they can''t envy. What''s more, as long as the husband is good to them, they are very satisfied.


    The people in the square were both excited and excited when they saw the God falling flower. Many old people knelt on the ground as soon as they softened their knees on the spot, and then shouted loudly, "long live the day Khan, long live the day Khan!"


    "Long live the heavenly Khan, long live the heavenly Khan!" this description soon spread to the whole square. More than 200000 people and tens of thousands of parade troops knelt on the ground and shouted loudly at this moment, so as to show their excitement at the moment.


    Shi Wanshan and Ning Wenfeng on one side of the auditorium looked at the scene in front of them, and their eyes flashed with deep anxiety. However, when they saw that everyone nearby was kneeling on the ground, even the leaders of Mobei Mongolian tribes had to kneel on the ground and shout long live tiankhan, they stood there so eye-catching.


    "Squat down." Shi Wanshan reacts quickly at the critical time. He is the Minister of Beiming Dynasty. Naturally, he can''t kneel down to others easily, but it''s worth squatting at this time.


    In this way, despite some reluctance, the two were still caught in the crowd in a squatting position. Although they didn''t land on their knees, they seemed to be no different from the crowd. This scene was photographed by two photography students of Shicheng college. They got the digital camera the day before. They were shocked by the good thing that once you press it, you can completely freeze the picture.


    No one knows where this thing came from, but it seems that there are too many secrets about the sixth young master. It seems that he just takes out a plane that can fly. We won''t be too surprised except for exclamation.


    In the voices of people shouting heavenly Khan, Yang Chendong and Toya stepped down from the auditorium and went straight to Yang''s house. The next thing is a big banquet for guests and friends. Ten tables of wine have been placed in the yard of Yang''s house, which is of course for high-level personnel. Others will be accompanied by other officials in the city master''s house and Shicheng guest house.


    A busy day always comes to an end. That night, all guests and friends walked out of Yang''s house with satisfaction when they were drunk. Yang Chendong, who was still full of energy, also strode into his new house, where Princess Toya was waiting for herself and waiting for the happiest moment of life.


    On the second day of the wedding ceremony, the guests began to leave one after another, and the parade troops also went to the front line one after another. They had their own tasks, and if you look carefully, you can see that the main direction of some troops out of the city is Saihan mountain in the southeast of Shicheng.


    Just yesterday, before the ceremony was about to begin, the Security Bureau and the reconnaissance group (Xu Yunsheng''s headquarters) came the news that 20000 cavalry troops from lakshen, the right forward of the Tatar army, had come to the foot of Saihan mountain. They showed that they wanted to attack and occupy the mountain as a rear base to confront the mercenaries.


    According to the previous plan, more than 2000 people from six battalions sent by the logistics division guarded the Saihan mountain. However, due to the reason of entering the city to participate in the military parade, only one battalion of guards was left on the mountain. It happened that at this time, the Tatar army appeared at the bottom of the mountain. Now the troops out of the city are rushing to support them.


    At the Xuanshi slope on the middle of Saihan mountain, general lakshen was looking up contentedly towards the peak of the mountain.


    After Tuotuo ordered to attack Shicheng without sweat, lakshen came all the way, thinking of arriving before the marriage of Duke Zhongdan of the Ming Dynasty to destroy it. But it was still a day late to catch up. The enemies blocking all the way were really disturbing, so that they couldn''t come to Shicheng on time.


    But it doesn''t matter. The Tatar spy who stayed in this area still brought him good news, that is, there are not many enemies in Saihan mountain, which was attacked by mercenaries before, and there are only hundreds of people.


    Twenty thousand dozen hundreds of people, a war that was not equal at all, was like an appetizer before a big meal for lakshen. He pinched it in his hand and didn''t put it on his mind at all.


    Facts have also proved that the Xuanshi slope on the hillside was taken down before there was any attack. Then just wait to rush to the peak of Saihan mountain, and this place can be completely used by them.


    "Report. A large number of mercenaries and reinforcements have been found at the foot of the mountain." the Scout suddenly reported that after the news came into lakshen''s ears, he couldn''t help laughing, "Well, it''s coming very quickly. That''s right. Let''s have a combination of inside and outside. Tell him to go down, don''t rush to attack the mountain, let the troops come up, and then immediately send someone to inform general hubo''er to move quickly down the mountain. We want to eat the enemy."

 Chapter 883

    After the Scout agreed, he immediately went down to give orders. Another deputy general Muqi came up with a puzzled face, "general, why should we stop attacking the mountain? The enemy even more should try our best to attack. There are people on the top of the mountain. We are now halfway up the mountain, which is very unfavorable to us."


    "Hahaha, what do you know?" when talking about this, lakshen looked proud.


    Muqi flattered, smiled and took the first half step, "general, please give me some advice and ask the young people and the general to study hard."


    Looking at Muqi''s curiosity, lakshen''s empty face was greatly satisfied. He laughed and said, "well, for your sake of being so studious, the general will teach you today. Let me ask you, why did the mercenaries rush to Saihan mountain in a hurry early in the morning?"


    "Well, they should know that there are surrounded mercenaries here. They want to rush to get back here." Muqi answered a little.


    "That''s right. If we have captured the whole mountain now, do you think they still need to get back here?" lakshen smiled and patted Muqi on the shoulder. Let me tell you, marching and fighting is a knowledge. Sometimes it doesn''t depend on courage. There are many places to learn.


    Lakshen had left, and Muqi was still meditating. Suddenly, there was a glimmer of light and shouted, "ah! I know. The general deliberately left the mountain peak to avoid attack in order to attract the enemy to help. Only here are mercenary soldiers, who knew the danger and couldn''t come."


    "Yes, the enemy on the mountain is the bait. It is the bait we use to catch big fish. If we eat them now, how can the mercenaries be fooled? Ha ha. Now we just wait until they get to the foot of the mountain and wait for general hubo''er to surround them. Then we can eat the bait at any time, and then cooperate from inside to outside, attack from top to bottom and hit the mercenaries hard." Lakshen, who was already a few meters away, laughed and went farther and farther. He wanted to see how many reinforcements the mercenaries had come. If they came less, it would not be enough for him to eat.


    At this moment, the hubo''er 20000 army, which is to the west of Saihan mountain, is coming in a hurry.


    Hubo''er, who was riding on the horse, ran wildly and asked general Mu Ren, "did lakshenguo really win Saihan mountain?"


    "Yes, the scouts they sent and the flying haidongqing said so." Mu Ren answered with confirmation.


    "Then you can find out that there is only one battalion of mercenaries on Saihan mountain?" suddenly Bo''er asked with some uneasiness.


    "I see. Usually there are only four battalions on the mountain, and our brothers have explored it before. This time, they sent out three battalions to participate in some military parade ceremony for the marriage of Zhongdan. Now there is only one battalion left in the mountain." Mu Ren nodded once.


    "This... Saihan mountain is such an important place, how could it be so easy to change hands? General Mu Ren, do you think it would be the loyal and courageous plan again?" hubo''er was still a little worried, so he continued to ask.


    "It shouldn''t be. Our people just sent information from Shicheng that the main generals under Duke Zhongdan appeared at the military parade. If you are really prepared, you should keep a key general to guard such an important place as Saihan mountain." Mu Ren answered and sighed in his heart. It seems that our general was afraid of being beaten after his last disastrous defeat. Otherwise, why should he be so careful.


    "Well, that''s good, that''s good." after asking a few questions, he didn''t find the problem. Suddenly Bo''er was relieved. Then he said to a soldier beside him: "Go to inform the vanguard General Hu Lin and ask him to speed up. As long as we report to him, even if the mercenaries have any tricks to eat our 40000 army in one bite, it''s not so easy."


    Suddenly Bo''er is very careful. The so-called once bitten by a snake, he is afraid of the well rope for ten years. That''s him.


    Worried that Yang Chendong would cheat again, he wanted to be closer to lakshen, so that even if the situation changed, he could give rescue. But he didn''t know that what he thought was what his opponent didn''t want to see.


    On the battlefield, if you don''t make the other party comfortable, you may be comfortable. This is an eternal theorem. Therefore, the more Hu Bo''er''s headquarters wants to get close to Saihan mountain, the greater the blocking force will be. The Mobei Mongolian army of 10000 people is blocking in this area.


    Forward General Hu Lin has met several enemies in a row, ranging from hundreds to thousands. Fortunately, the opponent''s combat power is very ordinary, and most of them are attacked with bows and arrows in the distance. Once he becomes serious and launches an assault, he retreats to the convenience. He doesn''t seem to have the intention of fighting with them, and it seems that his combat power is flat and difficult to be their opponent.


    This phenomenon was somewhat abnormal. Hu Lin sent someone to report the situation to general hubo''er. He soon got a confirmed answer, "don''t worry about them. They just want to prevent us from meeting general lakshen. The more this is, the faster we have to get to the foot of Saihan mountain."


    With this order, Hu Lin was determined and commanded the vanguard army to fly all the way. When someone stopped him, he just sent a small group of cavalry to fight back. Sure enough, even a small group of cavalry could beat back the enemy, so they flew all the way. When it was getting dark, they came to the west of the foot of Saihan mountain. From here to the foot of the mountain, it takes only an hour to get there easily.


    The cavalry ran for a day and was really tired. After asking for instructions, Hu Lin ordered the army to rest in place. In less than an hour, General Hu Bo''er and general Mu Ren of the Chinese army arrived immediately, and the two sides joined together.


    "Well, everyone is very tired. Have a good rest and join forces with general lakshen to attack the mercenaries early tomorrow morning. Well, I have to work hard tonight. General Mu Ren is responsible for the vigil." hubo''er called the generals and gave the military order after some praise.


    Suddenly, Bo''er''s left army has rushed to the foot of the mountain. At the Xuanshi slope on the hillside, you can even see a white torch from their barracks. This made lakshen, who was guarding the mountain, determined that the situation of internal cooperation and external cooperation had been formed. Only after the complete elimination of 400 mercenaries in a battalion guarding the mountain early tomorrow morning, they could do the art of internal cooperation and external cooperation and severely hit the mercenary army at the foot of the mountain.


    "Haha, what invincible mercenaries, what bullshit God of war, I think that''s all." lakshen laughed and returned to the temporary tent to rest after the compliments of Muqi and other generals. Now he has to fight back as soon as he wakes up. He wants to show the world that not only Daming Zhongdan, but also he is very powerful.


    At the foot of the mountain, in the mercenary tent, naritsong severely scolded the small leaders of Mobei Mongolian tribes who went to fight and block, "What do you eat? You said you wanted to stop hubo''er''s department from coming to the foot of the mountain so soon. Now, they are twenty miles away from us. Now we are going to be caught in the dilemma of being attacked by both sides. What do we explain?"


    Facing the Scouts of naritsong, the little leaders all bowed their heads and said nothing. There was nothing they could do. They thought it was just to follow behind the mercenaries and fight and kill and find opportunities to pick up some cheap. On the contrary, it''s like cutting 20000 Tatar iron cavalry people. It''s not suitable for them to do it. In fact, they can''t do it.


    "Hum! A group of useless things. Because of your mistakes, we''ll wait for tomorrow''s hard battle. At that time, no one should shout back. This was originally caused by our unfavorable March." naritsong continued to roar angrily.


    "Well, well, everyone did their best. Suddenly Bo''er brought 20000 cavalry. It''s not so easy to deal with. Let''s go and have a rest. There will be a hard battle tomorrow. How can we do if we don''t have a good rest." the deputy commander of the new first army said goodbye to an old good man, and then sent the big and small leaders out of the Chinese army with a smile.


    After these left, the army commander Hu mang got up and looked at the day song and said, "what? It''s not that I didn''t give them a chance. They really don''t know how to grasp it. What to do next is to listen to me."


    This was originally agreed. During the day, naritsong volunteered to give Mobei Mongolian army a chance to perform. If they didn''t perform well, he would obey Hu Mang''s arrangement. Now all the facts are in front of him, and he has nothing to say. He nodded at the moment, "willing to gamble and admit defeat. Next, listen to the arrangement of commander Hu."


    Outside the main tent, a large and small Mobei Mongolian leaders came out, some of them still showed dissatisfaction. Their troops are too scattered. Sometimes a small tribe has only a few hundred cavalry, and the larger ones are only one or two thousand people. Pointing at this small force and 20000 Tatar iron cavalry, it is simply to die.


    But there was another man who didn''t say anything from beginning to end. He was erdemutu, one of the leaders of Mobei Mongolia. He seemed to have a big heart. When he returned to his camp, he quickly wrote a note to record in detail what had just happened in the main account. Then he took out Hai Dongqing, the messenger, and went out of the account for convenience, When he came to a place where there was no one, he released haidongqing into the air.

 Chapter 884

    Erdemutu also has another level of identity, which is a chess piece that tuotuobuhua placed in Mobei Mongolian tribe. He can become the tribal leader because of the help of the other party. Now it''s time to use his chess piece.


    Soon, the news reached hubo''er''s office 20 miles away. After seeing the note, he was completely relieved. It seems that their concerns are superfluous. Everything is because mercenaries believe too much in Mobei Mongolian army. In this way, their opportunity comes.


    I don''t know how many days, this time, hubo''er can finally have a good sleep. He only needs to attack the whole line at dawn. At that time, he will attack from the top with lacshen and cooperate from the inside to the outside with erdmutu. The heavy damage to the mercenaries is in front of him.


    At the Xuanshi slope on the hillside, the lakshen army also rested. They were also recuperating, looking forward to the dawn, and then fought back with all their strength. Before tuotuotuo did not spend a lot of sweat, they first hit the mercenaries and made a great contribution.


    The mercenary camp at the foot of the mountain also fell into silence. After eating at night, they were ordered to rest early. It seems that they are also preparing for the next war. But few people know that they choose the time of the war not in the morning, but in the middle of the night.


    At the third watch, that is, in the early morning, a hasty whistle suddenly sounded in the mercenary camp, and the horn of emergency assembly officially sounded. Countless soldiers with neat military appearance came out of the tent, took sabers and horses and began to assemble.


    On the top of Saihan mountain, although it is still dark, the dense mercenary soldiers are ready to fight with knives.


    The top of Saihan mountain, that is, the place of bait referred to by lakshen, is not like what the outside world guessed. There is only one battalion, but a large army of 20 battalions.


    These days, the number of water tankers going to the top of the mountain to deliver water has suddenly increased, but few people know that every carriage going up the mountain is equipped with mercenary soldiers with neat military appearance. They sneaked into the mountain on the grounds of delivering water.


    These were originally in Yang Chendong''s plan. He is not an immortal. Naturally, he did not expect that the Tatar army would take this as the attack point to start the first battle. The reason why he arranged 20 battalions here was that he had the opportunity to be cruel to the Tatar army, but he didn''t think it would come in handy so soon.


    Xu Yunsheng, who has just been promoted to the head of the reconnaissance regiment, is responsible for the hidden mountain guarding task.


    Xu Yunsheng is an old man. Yang Chen worked in the army when he fought in the southeast Ming Dynasty. He can be said to be a man with many meritorious deeds. Only considering the importance of the scout and the high requirements for personnel quality, his official position is not high, but it is enough to explain that he was awarded the rank of Senior Colonel as the head of a regiment. If one day he doesn''t want to work in the reconnaissance group, he can be a division commander casually. That ability is more than enough.


    Mercenaries have a security bureau. It is difficult to ensure that other forces also use their own intelligence organizations. Knowing that it was likely that his senior officers were watched early, Yang Chendong did not use them this time, but sent Xu Yunsheng, who had always been haunted and difficult to find the enemy, to the mountain to take charge of this latent task.


    Tian Hu and Bai Shuang also performed the task with Xu Yunsheng. They are all highly talented students in Shicheng academy, especially in military learning. This time, they are transferred to cooperate with commander Xu to fight together, which is also giving them the opportunity to participate in actual combat.


    Three smart people and three capable people come together, and their strength can be imagined. When they learned about the report at the foot of the mountain, someone even had the idea of Saihan mountain. After some discussion, the three decided to make a plan, and took the initiative to give up the Xuanshi slope halfway up the mountain, showing that the enemy was weak and looking for the best fighter at the same time.


    Originally, the three were still a little worried. What would they do if lakshen''s headquarters attacked the top of the mountain? I didn''t expect others to cooperate with me so much that they surrounded but didn''t attack. This made the three people happy. At the same time, they arranged for the troops of 20 battalions to rest early. It was not until around 11 p.m. that we woke up and were ready for the night attack.


    Night warfare is one of the subjects often trained by mercenaries. When nutrition completely keeps up, the so-called night blindness has nothing to do with them. With such a foundation, they already have the conditions of their husband when they fight at night.


    And tonight is when they fight back. Didn''t lakshen want a double attack? Well, pay him back in his own way. First give him a double attack and completely destroy them.


    A few hours earlier than the time of the other party''s attack, they were prepared early, which allowed the mercenaries to take the lead and have more chances to win.


    In the early morning, the mercenary camp at the foot of the mountain became lively. With a flash bomb illuminating for a long time, the general attack began. Armies began to attack mount Saihan.


    The sudden attack caught the enemy resting on the Xuanshi slope halfway up the mountain unprepared. Lakshen got out of the tent and asked Muqi, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s not clear, but it seems that mercenaries launched an attack in advance." Muqi also replied with a puzzled face.


    "Attack at night, or charge up the mountain, hum! I don''t know who gave the mercenaries the courage to meet the enemy immediately. By the way, there are still enemies of a battalion on the mountain. Don''t need to keep them now. Send someone to take them down quickly." lakshen''s face showed a cold look.


    Although the mercenary''s attack in the middle of the night was somewhat unexpected, he was condescending, and his defense was not slack at night. It was not so easy for anyone to attack the mountain. Just wait until dawn, when his sight is not blocked, he can take the main force to launch a counterattack down the mountain.


    But will mercenaries give them a chance to fight back?


    While lakshen was still issuing military orders to Muqi, behind them, on the top of Saihan mountain, a deafening cry of killing suddenly came out, and 8000 mercenaries rushed down the mountain like tigers.


    Poor lakshen never paid attention to the mercenaries on the mountain, so he just arranged a thousand soldiers to defend. Normally, a thousand to four hundred should be enough, but a thousand to eight thousand is not a little worse.


    A thousand Tatar troops have not yet figured out what is going on. A shower of bows and arrows hit the head. Hundreds of people were injured and killed by bows and arrows. Then their defense line was submerged by the mercenary army rushing down the mountain.


    Xu Yunsheng, who was mixed in the army, laughed, waved his saber and shouted loudly, "comrades in arms, it''s time to make contributions, rush!"


    "Rush." Tian Hu and Bai Shuang shouted wildly together, and their eyes flashed with excitement.


    The sudden appearance of 8000 mercenaries made the Tatar army dizzy and turned around. He didn''t know how there were so many enemies. While constantly mobilizing the army to block, lakshen lit three campfires that had been prepared for a long time. That was a signal for help. If the situation was critical, he used it as a warning to help hubo''er''s headquarters at the foot of the mountain.


    There was a sudden movement in the mercenary, which naturally could not hide the sight of Hu Bo''er''s scouts. After the news was reported, Hu Bo''er also got up and raised the bill. Then he saw that the three bonfires were lit, which made him very puzzled. "What''s going on? At the beginning of the war, why did general lakshen ask for help? Are mercenaries really so brave that they have rushed halfway up the mountain?"


    "Impossible." Mu Ren shook his head. "The Xuanshi slope is a gentle slope up to two miles. Although it is not very steep, it can be long. Mercenaries can''t rush to half the hillside so quickly."


    "Yes, the terrain there is easy to defend and difficult to attack. It can''t be lost so quickly." General Hu Lin also said aloud.


    "Come on, come on, let''s not worry about so much. That is, lakshen asked for help. He must have encountered some unsolvable problems. In this way, we will support him immediately. General Hu Lin, you quickly order five thousand cavalry to launch a fierce attack on the mercenary camp. General Mu Ren, you take five thousand cavalry and follow up. In any case, you should attract the mercenaries'' attention to reduce the cost Light the pressure of general lakshen. "


    The sudden attack by mercenaries mobilized the whole battlefield. Countless mercenaries came out one by one in an orderly manner. It seems that they have already defined their goals. However, in Mobei Mongolian tribe, small leaders came to the big tent of naritsong with sleepy eyes. Up to now, they don''t know what happened?


    "OK, everyone is here. Let me arrange the task. But before that, there is still something to do first. Where is general erdemutu?" that day song looked at everyone and suddenly shouted.


    "Ah." instinctively, erdemutu agreed. With this promise, two strong Mongolian men rushed to him. Seeing that the situation was bad, he wanted to draw a knife to resist, but he had no intention. Where would he be an opponent? At present, he was pressed.


    After being pressed for a solid fruit, erdemutu immediately shouted, "what do you want to do, that day pine? Do you want to take this opportunity to eliminate dissidents? And you, just watch and tell you that he cleaned up me today and will do it tomorrow."


    "Shut up, you traitor." seeing that there was a commotion in the crowd, the day pine immediately drank and said.


    Originally, some small leaders were ready to ask naritsong what he wanted to do. If he really wanted to eliminate them, he had to resist. But as soon as they heard the word traitor, the mouth they wanted to open immediately closed again.

 Chapter 885

    "Erdemutu, you were originally a traitor in Mobei Mongolia. Here are some letters you left when you contacted them. Do you have anything to argue?" then naritsong threw some letters on the big case.


    "You searched my big account, then Nisong, why do you do this? Leaders and generals, he can search my big account for no reason today, and tomorrow may be you. Everyone will fight back." erdemutu wanted to bewitch everyone when he saw that the situation was bad.


    "All right, put away your face. Erdemutu, everyone else returned to their accounts after the meeting. What does it mean that you sent a haidongqing? Who are you sending a message to? Do you think you don''t know what you do? I tell you, your every move has been discovered long ago. What else can I say to search your camp?" Naritsong would not allow the other party to sophistry there. At present, he pointed out all kinds of wrongs. For a time, other leaders and generals in the whole big tent did not dare to move rashly.


    Leaving those letters is just evidence for Erde Mutu to return to Tuotuo Buhua in the future, so as to prevent the other party from stepping down and killing the donkey. Unexpectedly, it becomes his own criminal evidence first. At this moment, he knew that he was unable to change the overall situation, so he could only shout: "yes, I am the person around Tuotuo who doesn''t spend a lot of sweat. He is the master of our grassland. Yang Chendong is just a Han man. How can he lead us? Sooner or later, he will swallow us all. Now we are helping the tyrants."


    "Someone, block his mouth, take him down and behead him in public. And his family in the tribe will be beheaded together. This is the end of the traitor." there was a cold light in Nari song''s eyes. At this moment, he was really angry. Before the war, Mobei Mongolian tribe did not want to make meritorious contributions to kill the enemy, but also wanted to cooperate with the enemy, which made him feel that he had no face.


    For the end of erdemutu, no leader or general pleaded, that is, they are traitors, that is, traitors of their whole Mobei Mongolian tribe. Such people are not only intolerable to mercenaries, but even they will not allow them to exist. No one wants the feeling of being stared at by traitors.


    At the foot of the mountain, Hu Lin and his five thousand cavalry are killing at the foot of Saihan mountain. He had long expected that mercenaries would appear. It was said that encirclement and support were the specialty of our army during the war. Yang Chendong was more skilled in commanding such a battle.


    In this plan, the Tatar division had long been waiting on the necessary road. As soon as the 5000 cavalry brought by Hu Lin appeared in the encirclement, the sound of heaven shaking and killing sounded on both sides. A total of 20 battalions and 8100 cavalry directly under a division rushed out on both sides. The sound of bow and arrow attacks penetrated the air and shot at the unprepared but hurried Tatar cavalry.


    To Tatar to Tatar, this is not the first time the Soviet Union and Hezbollah have fought like this. In the past, he belonged to agadorzi''s subordinates, which was incompatible with Tuotuo. Now there is such a chance, where will there be the slightest softness? 8000 cavalry attacked with a bow and arrow, killing at least 500 enemies and wounding countless enemies.


    Hu Lin, who was charging, was stunned by the sudden ambush.


    Hu Lin was not a brainless man. He was ready to be ambushed long after he took the order. But he''s only five miles out of the camp now. How can he meet the enemy? Doesn''t this mean that other people''s troops are at their own door? Those Scouts of the Tatar army eat dry food, don''t they?


    This wronged the scouts. Su He and his scouts had just moved here. Everything had begun before the other scouts could return the news. Without preparation, Hu Lin''s army retreated again and again until he met Mu Ren with 5000 cavalry behind him. At present, the two armies converged and killed the Tatar division.


    "Retreat!" Su he didn''t fight hard with the other party. Seeing that he had taken a lot of advantage, he killed the enemy by just shooting with a bow. After more than 2000, the trumpeter sounded the horn, and a division''s cavalry quickly retreated.


    "Chase!" Hu Lin, who was hit with a dizzy look, looked angry. Without doing anything, he lost 40% of his troops and horses. A rage was burning in his heart. He couldn''t wait to rush up and kill the mercenaries under his horse.


    "General Hu, the situation is not right. It''s better not to be reckless." seeing that he appeared, the mercenaries retreated, and Mu Ren felt bad in his heart. It is said that the other party is already prepared and should not retreat at the touch of one touch, which is like tempting himself to continue to stretch in.


    "What''s wrong? It''s obvious that the other party is timid and doesn''t dare to collide with our cavalry. He can only shoot a cold arrow. If general Mu is afraid, wait here for General Hu''s arrival, and I''ll catch up with him." angry Hu Lin lost his mind at this time and wanted to avenge his brothers. Where can he listen to others?


    Hu Lin didn''t listen to the dissuasion and led the troops to pursue. Mu Ren had to shake his head and smile bitterly. While ordering the army to keep up, he also sent someone to report the situation here to General Hu Bo''er and ask the general for necessary support immediately.


    Besides, Hu Lin took the lead and chased all the way with the remaining 3000 horses. Only half an hour later, he came to the foot of Saihan mountain. At the moment, the Tatar division that had been retreating just now has stopped in place and arranged the formation. It looks like if you dare to come here, we will charge the whole army and eat you.


    On one side, there were 8100 people in 20 battalions of a division, and on the other side, there were only 3000 people. Hu Lin was angry. At this moment, he had to suppress his anger and wait for the arrival of the main force behind him.


    The first one to arrive was Mu Ren, and about a quarter of an hour after he arrived, general Bo''er also came, along with 8000 cavalry. In other words, the base camp only left 2000 cavalry to guard the home.


    "What''s the situation?" as soon as Hu Bo''er arrived, his eyes first fell on the general Su He and the enemy horse opposite, and then looked up at the hillside of Saihan mountain, where there were a lot of torches. Looking from a distance, people can still feel the tragedy of the war.


    "General, there are nearly ten thousand mercenaries on the opposite side, blocking the way, and Hu Lin requests to launch an attack." Hu Lin is brave and brave after seeing Hu Bo''er.


    "General, there seems to be something wrong on the mountain. After fighting for so long, general lakshen should drive the mercenaries to the foot of the mountain. How can he still be in a stalemate?" Mu Ren looked up at the hillside with a look of doubt and confusion.


    Even if mercenaries suddenly launched an attack, with the terrain, lakshen should quickly drive the incoming enemy down the mountain. How can it be that it has not been over for an hour. And although the distance is too far to see what the situation is like, it can be seen only by the sound of shouting and killing. This is not that one side has completely occupied the advantage, but that the war situation is deadlocked. That''s a very strange thing.


    "Yes, it''s not clear. I''ll wait and see." I can''t figure out how the war is going. Suddenly, Bo''er decided to be careful and look at the situation. If lakshen is doomed, all he has to do is withdraw immediately, rather than continue to entangle with mercenaries here.


    "There''s nothing to wait for. The intelligence said that the Northeast Mongolian tribe sent 20000 cavalry to help mercenaries. They must be attacking the mountain, which caused the stalemate. Hum! This mercenary is a good abacus. It''s killing people with a knife to beat us with other people''s soldiers." Hu Lin was very dissatisfied when he saw that no one paid attention to himself. Seeing that suddenly Bo''er was still doubting something, he said his consideration.


    "Oh, that''s right." suddenly Bo''er nodded approvingly when he heard Hu Lin''s words. This is enough to show that if he was the commander General of a mercenary, he would also try to use 20000 cavalry in Mobei Mongolia. After all, he is not his confidant. It is no pity to die. On the contrary, he also took the opportunity to eradicate his dissidents. It is actually a policy of killing two birds with one stone.


    "But will they be so obedient?" Mu Ren put forward his objection on one side. That''s 20000 cavalry. Their troops are no less than mercenaries. There are too many new armies. They will be so obedient. Others let them rush. They know it''s very difficult, even the loss will rush.


    "Well, that makes sense." suddenly Bo''er nodded again.


    Originally, he was not such an indecisive man, but he was really afraid after he lost to mercenaries in Dalu city last time, so that he became very cautious and cautious in doing things now.


    The Lord general hesitated, but Hu Lin was so worried that he didn''t get a military order. He could only press down his mind and keep staring.


    Mu Ren, the general under Hu Bo''er, set his eyes on the hillside of Saihan mountain. He believed that even if the 20000 Mobei Mongolian army launched an assault, it should not last long. After all, under the constraints of the terrain, the troops are quite equal. With the terrain, it is only a matter of time before lakshen wins.


    Time passed like this, and half an hour passed. Finally, the sound of shouting and killing at the middle of the mountain became smaller, and many torches that originally seemed to be all over the sky on the mountain were extinguished. Seeing this scene, Mu Ren finally breathed a sigh of relief. When he looked at hubo''er, he said, "general, I think general lakshen has stabilized the situation. The enemy''s attack has been frustrated. It must be a great drop in morale. It''s the time when our two armies attack."


    "That''s right. Come on, pass my order and prepare the whole army to launch an assault." suddenly Bo''er also let go of his originally high hanging heart and laughed, so he was about to give the order of assault. It was at this time that a soldier nearby suddenly shouted, "fire, light of fire, right behind us, seems to be the direction of our barracks."

 Chapter 886

    "Hmm?" the cry attracted the eyes of the three generals. At this time, the fire in the sky seemed to redden half the sky. The experienced veterans estimated that the distance was about 20 miles. Isn''t that their barracks?


    "What''s going on?" suddenly Bo''er asked with a puzzled face. Shouldn''t mercenaries focus on attacking mountains and blocking themselves? How can you spare the strength to attack your base camp?


    No one answered hubo''er''s words, but after a few moments of silence, suddenly countless cries of killing came from all directions, and then a scouts around the famous army quickly returned. "General, we are the enemy to the East..."


    "General, the west is full of enemies, countless..."


    "General, there are all acquaintances behind us. Because it''s too dark, we can''t see how many people there are. We just see torches standing nearby and there are many dark shadows."


    Suddenly Bo''er''s face changed again and again at this moment. He couldn''t understand why so many enemies suddenly appeared? Where did they all come from? How could mercenaries have so many troops? Is it true that the mercenaries in Shicheng have sent out the whole army?


    Of course not. These are the 20000 cavalry of Mobei Mongol tribe, plus the brothers of the heavy riding regiment, light riding regiment and reconnaissance battalion of the new army.


    As Mu Ren suspected just now, not everyone is willing to do the act of rushing the mountain. Even if mercenaries give orders, even those Mobei Mongolian army will not carry out them. This is obviously a move of death. It is not an order that can be obeyed. In fact, the army attacking the mountain is only a recruit division of the new army. Of course, there are also 8000 mercenary soldiers rushing down from the top of Saihan mountain.


    Xu Yunsheng suddenly led 8000 soldiers down from heaven. At the moment, he was caught off guard. Although he couldn''t figure out why the enemy of one battalion on the mountain had become twenty battalions, he had no way back when the battle had begun.


    First, Muqi was sent to lead five thousand soldiers to meet them, trying to stop the killing of these mercenaries. Condescending and ready, how could a mere five thousand people and horses be stopped? In less than half an hour, the army was defeated, and Muqi died in the war.


    At this moment, the attack from the foot of the mountain by the recruit division of the new army also began. For a time, lakshen was attacked by both sides, and the situation was critical.


    Taking advantage of the chaos of the Tatar army, Xu Yunsheng rushed down the mountain all the way, broke through several enemy lines, killed before the pass of xuanshipo and seized it. No one stopped it. The recruit division at the foot of the mountain went up the mountain smoothly. After the two armies joined, they formed a great advantage in number and went straight to the lakshen army.


    In the chaos, the general died and the morale of the demoralized Tatar army was not the joint enemy of Xu Yunsheng and LV Zhuo. In a burst of rush, there was no way to live. Many Tatar cavalry dismounted and surrendered. Only lakshen was struggling with less than 5000 cavalry.


    The chaos seen by hubo''er and Mu Ren at the foot of the mountain is exactly this moment, and it is completely contrary to their conjecture. It is not lakshen who is killing mercenaries, but mercenaries who are fighting against them.


    With only 5000 cavalry in hand, and still in panic, how can the 5000 army with low morale be a mercenary opponent full of war. Under several shocks, the formation of the army was in chaos, and there was no morale at all. It was only less than half an hour. Lakshen died in the war, and his cavalry died or fell.


    The battle on the hillside has finished, and the next step is to deal with hubo''er''s headquarters at the foot of the mountain. According to Yang Chendong, eat one and watch one. Now that you''ve finished eating, you''re going to swallow the one you looked at before.


    Suddenly Bo''er made a wrong judgment and thought that his own side had the advantage in the chaos halfway up the mountain. When they mistakenly analyzed the situation, they mistakenly did not choose to escape. Through their more than one hour at the foot of the mountain, the encirclement work was finally completed. At the moment, more than 20000 cavalry are being surrounded by 16000 cavalry from all directions.


    The first to take action was the positive mercenaries. The army commander Hu mang personally led the regiment directly under the army to kill them.


    The independent division has been assigned to the sequence of the first army, and Hu mang can''t be stopped. But what he can do is to transfer the six fire gun battalions of the original independent division to the regiment directly under the army, and now the first one to rush is the fire gun team. More than 2000 black guns of the six battalions were fired and fell into the Tatar cavalry team, bringing blood and taking the lives of hundreds of cavalry.


    "Break through, the whole army break through!" seeing that the enemy in front was so fierce that he had to give up the idea of continuing to move forward and uniting with lakshen and ride out on his horse.


    We simply don''t know how many enemies there are in the periphery. In the dark, we can''t judge the enemy''s troop deployment. The only thing we can do is to compete for luck and rush around. Maybe we can make a gap.


    "Chase." Tatar division commander Su Heyan saw that the enemy was going to run, where he was willing to run, and then he launched a chase with 8000 troops. At present, the charge horn of the whole line sounded, and there were cries of killing at the foot of Saihan mountain.


    This was not a fair battle. Whether it was a battle of strength or morale, the Tatar cavalry fell into absolute passivity before it was fought.


    Compared with the Tatar army like headless flies, there are enemies everywhere and dangers everywhere. I don''t know when cold arrows will hit me. Because there were so many enemies, they even put out their torches in order not to become targets, so that many of them ran directly to the mercenaries and were surrounded, killed or captured.


    The chaos on the battlefield lasted from night to dawn, and mercenaries and Mobei Mongolian tribal army killed and captured prisoners until dawn. Nearly 20000 Tatar troops were destroyed overnight. Finally, only 100 people left, such as hubo''er and Mu Ren. Hu Lin also died under the random arrows.


    Shi Wanlin, commander in chief of the Xuanfu and commander in chief of the Wandu division of the northern Ming Dynasty, and Ning Wenfeng, deputy commander in chief and commander in chief, answered Lu city from Shicheng. Fortunately, they passed by the battlefield and saw the end of the battle. After seeing that the Tatar army lost 40000 cavalry in just one night, of which about 10000 were killed and 30000 were captured, they remained silent.


    Such a result is unimaginable. After having a direct understanding of the powerful combat power of mercenaries, they began to worry that if they were to be enemies with mercenaries one day, would they be beaten like the Tatar iron cavalry today and have no ability to fight back?


    Compared with the general dejected appearance of the two northern Ming generals, the 20000 Mobei Mongolian tribal army was very happy. It was that night that they captured 10000 enemies and captured countless war horses, knives and guns. And they only paid less than 500 deaths and injuries. Such a big victory is really rare in a hundred years. At this moment, they admire the fighting power of mercenaries and strengthen the determination of many people to follow Tian Khan.


    The new army captured about 20000 enemies, killed more than 2000 people and injured about 3000 people in the battle. This was mainly due to some heavy damage during the battle of xuanshipo. But this loss is nothing compared to everything you get. Soon after the result of the War reached Shicheng, the whole city cheered. They shouted the slogan of long live Khan and took to the streets to celebrate.


    Compared with the silence outside, the courtyard of Yang''s residence is really very quiet. Considering that the sixth young master has too many important things to consider, the people two miles away from Yang''s house have been emptied in order to create enough quiet environment for him. Of course, as a result, his safety will be more guaranteed.


    Yang Chendong, sitting in the courtyard, is facing the latest war report in front of him. His right hand gently put the war report behind the stone table. Yang Chendong stood up and sorted out a skirt. He knew it was time to fight with the Tatar cavalry at last.


    Since the founding of Shicheng, first agadorzi of Tatar department led 50000 troops to find his own trouble, and then suddenly Bo''er led 50000 troops to find his own unhappiness again. Now they are defeated. Tuotuobuhua finally appears. They lead 80000 troops and destroy 40000 enemies in the first battle. I think the other party will be very painful.


    "I''m a good man. I like to do good deeds. Let me end your pain." Yang Chendong walked out of the Yangjiazhuang with a smile in his mouth.


    On a huge plain in the north of Saihan, mercenaries and Tatar cavalry finally met face to face. Yang Chendong, the Tian Khan, also formally met with tuotuobuhua Khan here.


    When the king sees the king, he will die.


    It was only one night, and the soldiers lost half. When the news came back to Tuotuo Buhua''s ears, a trace of surprise appeared on his always calm face. Then General Hu Bo''er and Mu Ren, who escaped back, were taken to his main account.


    Tuotuo Buhua is not very tall, that is, he looks 1.734 meters. His weight of 120 or 30 kilograms makes him look even less burly. But it was such a person who integrated and ruled the Tatar department and became their Khan.


    Once upon a time, Tuotuo didn''t spend much time. How many people had a good meal and couldn''t sleep well; It also makes people fear and hate, including Daming in the peak period and Wara leader first. But now, he was beaten to such a miserable situation. He was unwilling.


    After listening to Hu Bo''er''s report, tuotuobuhua stretched out his right hand. First, he pointed to Hu Bo''er who knelt and trembled, and then his finger moved and fell on Mu Ren beside him. "The defeated general must be punished, otherwise why take the three armies. Come on, take him out, behead him in public and offer flags to the army."


    "Ah! Big sweat, No. I''d like to be the leader of the Death Squadron. Just ask big sweat to give me a chance to do meritorious service. General Hu, save me, save me." in the cry, Mu Ren was dragged out of the main account, leaving Hu Bo''er trembling all over. He knew that just now, big sweat had shown his heart to kill himself. He was equivalent to walking before the ghost door closed.

 Chapter 887

    "Do you... Know what to do next?" Tuotuo''s fingers pointed at Hu Bo''er again.


    "I know, my subordinates are willing to be the leader of the Death Squadron. Just ask Khan to give me a chance to die like a warrior." suddenly Bo''er raised his head and said with tears in his eyes.


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance, general monk. You and Hu Bo''er are divided into left and right army commanders. Ben Khan is the commander of the middle army. Let''s work together to fight the Yellow mouth child of the Ming Dynasty. If we win, we will repeat the glory of our Tatar Department! If we lose, let''s turn it into a handful of loess and bury it here forever."


    "Yes." another big man in armor agreed, and then half knelt on the ground.


    Now Tuotuo doesn''t spend money. He still has 30000 of the most elite Tatar cavalry and 10000 of ordinary combat strength. Just for the comparison of military strength, there are more than 50000 mercenaries, including 20000 Mobei Mongolian tribal army, with a total force difference of 10000.


    But tuotuobuhua led the most elite cavalry of the Tatar department. When they went to the battlefield, they could be one enemy, three enemy, five enemy, or even more. From this point of view alone, there is still a chance of winning. Up to now, tuotuobuhua doesn''t want to retire anymore. Although with these 40000 iron cavalry, he still has the opportunity to dominate in other places. However, the humiliation brought to them by mercenaries must be washed away. Otherwise, one day he will die and he will not rest in peace.


    The two sides add up to nearly 100000 cavalry, which spread out in this plain. From a distance, tents are next to tents and war horses are next to war horses.


    It seemed clear that this was a time of life and death, and no one held any luck. In this way, knife to knife, gun to gun, cars and horses were put in a decisive battle. There was no discussion, but they made the same decision and fought to the death tomorrow.


    Among the mercenaries, Yang Chendong is convening a meeting of generals. This time, different from the previous meetings, there was no sand table in front of everyone, and there was no one, two or three battle plans. At the beginning of the meeting, Yang Chendong, as the leader of the people, set the tone. "In this war, we don''t use any tricks. Tuotuo doesn''t spend money or divide troops. It creates opportunities for us. Some are just face-to-face charging horses, and some are to see who''s harder and whose saber is sharper. I ask you, are you afraid?"


    "Not afraid!" the officers answered in unison, echoing over the whole main ledger.


    "OK." Yang Chendong looked at the crowd with encouraging eyes, then pointed to Su He by name and said, "Mr. Su, let me introduce the 30000 elite cavalry under tuotuobuhua."


    "Yes." Su he stood up and saluted Yang Chendong and the officers first. As a member of the Tatar cavalry army, he still knows the situation of this cavalry very well. "Comrades in arms, Tuotuo doesn''t spend the remaining 40000 cavalry, of which 10000 are just ordinary cavalry. I''m not worried. I believe we can defeat them by taking out an army casually."


    "Ha ha." listening to such confident words, all the officers present at the meeting were smiling. Including the small leaders of Mobei Mongolian tribes who attended the meeting also laughed. Although their combat effectiveness is mediocre, they can''t hold them. There are many of them. The so-called indiscriminate boxing to kill teachers and masters is afraid of who.


    All the officers were laughing, but Su he''s face became serious, "However, the 30000 elite cavalry can''t be underestimated. Tuotuo didn''t spend a lot of effort to build it. The cavalry inside are veterans of dozens of battles, not to mention hundreds of battles. They have rich combat experience and won''t retreat at will without orders. Even if the battle array is impacted, they can cooperate with their opponents with a small number of people To win the final victory or die in battle. "


    Speaking of this, Su he seemed to see the disdain on the faces of the congregation and continued to say in a deep voice: "You may not know that agadorzi was bewitched and surrounded tuotuobuhua with him. At first, he had only five thousand cavalry around him, but he rushed out of the siege by relying on the five thousand cavalry. Do you know how many cavalry he faced at that time? It was hundreds of thousands, but it was still like entering nobody''s territory I want to leave. "


    "Hiss!" bursts of cold breath came out. Five thousand people rushed out of the encirclement of one hundred thousand people. This record is really good.


    "Mr. Su, have you ever fought with him?" Hu Mang, the commander of the new first army, asked a question. He firmly believed that seeing is better than hearing. If this is only heard, it is not enough to believe.


    "Commander Hu, I''m ashamed to say that I had fought with them. At that time, I took 10000 cavalry on the periphery of the encirclement circle, but when the 5000 elite cavalry rushed out, I sent troops to stop it. There was a scuffle. Finally, they escaped successfully. According to the statistics afterwards, my cavalry lost more than 1300 cavalry, and the other party only left dozens of bodies."


    At this point, Su he couldn''t help lowering his head. This record was a big defeat in his life. It can be seen that he really didn''t want to mention it.


    But now, no one looked down on Su He. Instead, everyone fell into silence. The atmosphere in the big tent was once very depressed.


    The strength of the 30000 elite riders exceeded everyone''s imagination. For a moment, everyone was at a loss. Even some small leaders in Mobei showed fear on their faces. They were afraid that they were retreating at this moment.


    The general''s morale fell down quickly at this moment, and Su he''s voice continued to ring. "These elite cavalry are completely different from ordinary cavalry. They hold a knife in one hand and a shield in the other. They rely on their super horse skills to maintain their balance on the battlefield. The knife is a Mongolian machete. It is more in line with the mechanical principle in close combat and does not need the soldiers'' own strength. It is easy to cut off the enemy''s head by the impact of horses alone, which can save a lot of strength in the process It can be used to resist the blade of the other cavalry. In this way, you can better protect yourself. "


    "It''s the combination of one sword and one shield that makes them have the strongest spear and shield at the same time. When you fight with you, you cut it with one knife and block it with a shield. If you don''t react quickly enough, the other party''s curved horse will cut your neck. It was because of my lack of understanding of this that my cavalry suffered a lot. It was the ones who left the other party Ten people also achieved a little success because of the crowd. "


    After telling all he knew and understood, Su he saluted Yang Chendong, and then returned to the team again. Then everyone''s eyes fell on Yang Chendong. In the hearts of many of them, this is the God of war, this is general yum. A battle under his command will never fail.


    When everyone''s eyes looked over, Yang Chendong had a smile on his calm face, "ha ha, the strongest shield and the strongest spear are a little interesting. But I don''t know how strong the shield can be when they face the fire gun?"


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha." just one sentence relaxed the atmosphere in the master account. Yes, no matter how strong you are, you can really be invulnerable in the face of fire?


    Everyone laughed, and the original atmosphere was not so depressed. Yang Chendong timely pressed his outstretched hand down, and the account became quiet again for a time. "We have fire guns and powerful artillery, but I don''t think this is the magic weapon to defeat all our opponents. If we want to become the strongest cavalry in the world, we are doomed to need to combine the strengths of hundreds of families, the strengths of others, learn from each other, and constantly make up for our own loopholes, so as to become the most powerful iron cavalry on the invincible grassland."


    "Thirty thousand tartar elite cavalry may be very powerful, but in my opinion, their greater role is a grindstone knife, which plays a role in sharpening us. Let''s say, I''m going to build another division, which is called the first division of cavalry in the world. It has three regiments, one regiment and five battalions, with a total of 6000 people. The division commander, three regiments and 15 battalion commanders have been appointed , it doesn''t depend on seniority or nationality, but on personal strength... "


    "They were granted the seal by virtue of their bravery and meritorious service. Their treatment is far better than that of other troops, even better than that of today''s cold front troops."


    "Let''s put it this way. If you can enter this division, one person will gain the Tao and the whole family will ascend to heaven. When you ride a horse into the division, the family will stick a hero card and hang it high, which is respected by the world. If you ride a different horse into the division, you will become a Han nationality, and the soldiers will become an officer. You can take one person in your family into the Han nationality, and you can take others in the promotion. If you really have the ability, you can rely on your own strength to carry the whole family."


    Yang Chendong''s words haven''t spoken yet. The whole main account has been lively.


    But those who have been to Shicheng do not know the importance of Han nationality. In the past, this nation was regarded as a herbivore and called a weak and deceptive nation. Now, people can only envy and look up to its high status. However, Han people have a lot of privileges whether they divide land, pay taxes or buy things. That is, the qualification for foreigners to live in the city for five years before they can have housing locally falls on the Han people, and the period has been reduced to three years.


    This is only one of them, and the other benefits are not detailed. Let''s say that as long as you are Han people, you are naturally superior. Even if you work, the salary is twice and a half, or even more than twice that of other nationalities. Not to mention finding a job in the city, the conditions of Han people will be much lower whether they are officials or want to join the army. Therefore, the Han nationality has become a superior existence. Even in order to make friends with them, many young Mongolian girls in the city swear to marry only Han men in order that their next generation can live better.

 Chapter 888

    We are well aware of the many benefits of the Han nationality. Fortunately, the Han people are not used to bullying other aliens, or they don''t have time to develop this habit. Although other aliens are dissatisfied, they can''t find a reason to publicize it. But it is undeniable that their hearts yearn to become Han people.


    But for a long time, there has been no chance to obtain this power. For example, Su He, one of the top leaders in the army, is still a Tatar. Even such a general can not become a Han people, let alone others. This promotion of nationality can only be an idea.


    But now, Yang Chendong formally raised this question in front of everyone and gave the corresponding conditions. As long as they can meet, they can raise their nationality, which makes everyone see hope. Originally, some small leaders of Mobei tribe who beat the retreat drum were also moved, clenched their fists tightly, and looked like they wanted to perform well.


    Everyone''s morale was completely activated by Yang Chendong''s words.


    "The conditions are placed there. If you can kill three Tatar elite riders by one person, you can join the cavalry in the world. Send a commander as the messenger, which Yang Chendong can do. After completing the task, Hu mang rode back to the barracks and came to Yang Chendong, the Chinese army," young master, I''ve finished. "


    "I heard it." Yang Chendong nodded and agreed.


    "Young master, can I join the next war?" Hu mang took this opportunity to test.


    "No," he replied firmly, "and then he said, you, including deputy commander shebie, can''t participate in the war. In addition, others are free."


    Hu mang is the person he trusts most and must not lose. Although the name of the first Cavalry Division in the world is dazzling and attractive, Hu mang is already the commander of the new army and there is no need to go this way. As for farewell, although equestrian skills are also good, it is just good. Real battlefield fighting can happen, It''s too wasteful to arrange such a wise general with a view to the overall situation to fight and kill. In case of any good or bad, it''s too late to regret.


    This is a dead order. Although Hu mang wants to show himself well to prove that he has made great progress in equestrian training these days, but that''s what the sixth young master said. Of course he won''t disobey. He had to promise and retreat.


    Before the Tatar elite Riding Camp, tuotuobuhua called two generals, hubo''er and monk, to discuss the military. "You know everything. Tell me what to do."


    Originally, he was full of ambition and wanted to kill the mercenaries and cavalry, but he didn''t expect that before the war began, his morale was seriously hit. He didn''t spend this moment, but he felt a dull pressure in his heart, which made him gasp for breath.


    "Well, the power of mercenary guns is too great. If the three guns fell into our army just now, I''m afraid the consequences would be unimaginable." Hu Bo''er didn''t take the lead in expressing his views, but said in a euphemistic way.


    After a short moment, monk said, "two thousand is two thousand. With the strength of our fine riding, we don''t believe we can''t clean up each other. Over time, more people will be killed, and we may win at that time."


    This is to agree to the other party''s request. Although Tuotuo doesn''t want to spend money, but people use powerful artillery. Unless he withdraws now, otherwise he can only do according to the other party''s idea.


    "OK, two thousand to two thousand. Let''s tell them with real strength how powerful and invincible our Tatar elite cavalry is." Tuotuobuhua is determined to defeat Yang Chendong. The Shicheng behind the other party is too prosperous, but it is still built on the grassland and belongs to rootless wood. This is the base area he urgently needs. As long as he takes this place, he can repeat the glory of the Tatar department in a short time. This huge temptation makes him not want to retreat, so he can only choose to play according to Yang Chendong''s rules.


    The Tatar army agreed and sent the first two thousand cavalry. This cavalry was led by monk himself. Obviously, they wanted to win the first prize.


    Facing the two thousand elite cavalry sent by the Tatar army, the mercenary side also sent two thousand cavalry, which is also a coalition of Mobei tribe. Obviously, the idea of raising nationality last night moved many people. Many tribal leaders took the initiative to fight. Maybe they also worried that if they were not positive at the beginning, they would have no chance to show positive performance in the future.

 Chapter 889

    "Tell the cavalry warriors that you can retreat as long as you kill three people. Of course, if you still have the ability, you can also choose to kill more people. There will be different military merit treatment waiting for you. We have special people watching and will register. Of course, if you feel defeated, you can also retreat and will not be punished for escaping from the crime." In front of the first echelon of 2000 foreign cavalry and tens of thousands of troops, Yang Chendong made such a solemn commitment.


    He is now a heavenly Khan. Every word he says is no less than the existence of the imperial edict. The reason why he made such a concession was that he was worried that the Tatar elite was too strong, which would scare these warriors under his hand. In the end, no one dared to go to war. That would be a joke.


    With such a promise, you can retreat if you kill three people, or if you can''t fight, just because of these two points, some people who were timid and didn''t dare to try were also moved at this moment. What if they were lucky?


    Two thousand tribal allied troops set out and stood face to face with the Tatar elite cavalry who was also one mile ahead. The distance between the two sides was only one mile. It would be an opportunity for the cavalry to exert their strongest strength.


    Compared with the two thousand tribal allied cavalry, the two thousand Tatar fine cavalry coming from the opposite is more unified and tidy. They were dressed in cold clothes, holding machetes in their left hand and shields in their right hand; His face is covered with a mask, his head is covered with a black scarf, his eyes are only exposed, his body is also covered with a long black cloak, and he steps on Hu people''s riding boots. The riding boots are equipped with a dagger. Everyone is carrying a big bow. Just looking at his face, it gives people a very sharp feeling.


    Four thousand people looked at each other and eight thousand eyes looked at each other. With a loud drink, both sides launched the most powerful charge. Four thousand cavalry fought together in an instant, followed by the collision of saber and curved horse, saber and shield, the friction between blade and air, and the division of blood and body.


    A man borrows his horse''s strength, and a knife borrows his wind. The cruel side is constantly displayed on the battlefield, with blood and meat flying in disorder, which is destined to be a cruel and bloody battle that can be written into history.


    Dingdingdang, the battle lasted half an hour, followed by more and more Mobei tribal coalition cavalry who fled later. The number of people on the battlefield was decreasing sharply. Nearly half an hour later, the battlefield returned to tranquility and the Tatars won.


    Mobei Mongol coalition sent 2000 troops and fled back to more than 500 people. Among them, two of the best killed the enemy, but they had to retreat because there was no one around them and they were in danger of being surrounded by several elite riders. In the first war, none of the qualified soldiers were elected, which was a heavy blow to the morale of the whole mercenary.


    On the contrary, the Tatar elite cavalry killed the enemy by 1500, but lost less than 50 cavalry. The casualty ratio of one to 30 kept them cheering and morale.


    "Treat the wounded warriors and arrange the second batch of troops." Yang Chendong sat on a big chair, surrounded by black riding guards to protect him. Seeing the complete defeat of the first war, he did not show the slightest anger and disappointment. All this was in his imagination. To be surprised, the performance of Tatar elite cavalry was stronger than he expected.


    It''s just better. If you want to build the first Cavalry Division in the world and the best cavalry in the world, of course, the sharper the grindstone, the better.


    At the command, the two thousand cavalry of the second group of coalition troops rushed out. Although the defeat of the first battle was a severe blow to their morale, they also learned some experience. For example, in such a combat mode, if they found that there were too many retreating cavalry, there was no need for the rest to fight hard. Otherwise, they would only be surrounded by themselves and have nothing to do except death.


    After the first experience, the second batch of coalition soldiers rushed out closer. They put themselves under the protection of their companions as far as possible, so that they can face the enemy without worrying about being attacked.


    Similarly, after the first experience, tuotuobuhua is not sending any generals to lead the troops. Against these mediocre Mongolian cavalry, there is no need for generals to play, and they can also hit the enemy hard. The enemy killed 1500 people in the first war. If this continues, I''m afraid it won''t take long for the enemy to have no troops to send.


    As soon as I think about it, tuotuobuhua has an impulse to laugh. God Khan, God Khan, do you think I''m afraid of you with less enemies? Let''s see how wrong such a decision is.


    The Second World War began. Compared with the first war, it was very fierce. Obviously, everyone showed their strongest strength without any reservation.


    This is a real battle, but also a bloody battle. Either you or I die. Any carelessness may cause irreparable consequences. There is only one life. Anyone who dares not to do his best is facing a situation of dying.


    The battle lasted more than half an hour, during which hundreds of coalition cavalry retreated. They may feel that they are not strong enough and have only a dead end to fight, or they are injured by a knife and are unable to fight. In short, the battlefield situation is worrying. In the whole battlefield, the number of coalition cavalry has been less than 300. Looking at the Tatar elite, only dozens of people have died, with little damage.


    "Kill, continue to kill! I still need one person to join the army." during the battle, a very young Mongolian cavalry was still waving a knife, and another crisis was solved between the left and right blocks.


    His name is Hu Helu. He is a young man from a small tribe in Mobei Mongolia. Like most Mongols, Hu and Lu grew up on horseback since childhood, which also gave him a good horse Kung Fu. But his most powerful skill is cleavage. It is said that it was taught by a veteran who passed by their tribe and recuperated here.


    In order to learn this skill, Hu and Lu secretly killed a fat sheep at home and gave it to each other. Then when they left, his immediate Kung Fu had made great progress. This time, when he signed up for the battlefield, he rushed to carry his nationality.


    In the process of shopping in Shicheng, Hu Helu accidentally saw the performance of the female soldiers of Shicheng propaganda team. The young man was soon attracted by those beautiful girls. In this way, he had his first dream in life, that is, he must marry a female soldier of Shicheng propaganda team as his wife, which seems to be a very glorious thing.


    Hu and Lu are handsome, which is also his confidence. However, when he inquired about the female soldiers of the propaganda team, he found a fatal problem, that is, there is a prerequisite for these female soldiers to choose a husband, that is, the other party must be Chinese or only Chinese. Only in this way can their identity be considered equal.


    Hearing this, Hu and Lu were naturally very unhappy. Compared with Han people, he is willing to work hard and looks good. He can rely on both hands to obtain a happy and rich living environment.


    Of course, Qi returns to Qi. Hu and Lu have to admit that, at least in Shicheng, the status of Han people is very high, far from being comparable to people from small tribes like him. So from then on, he had an idea in his heart, that is to find a way to enter the Han nationality, join as a member of the Han people and become a member of this powerful nation. At that time, he will marry the most beautiful female soldier and fulfill his dream.


    Just how difficult it is to choose a new nationality. He had never heard of such a precedent. Until last night, news suddenly came that anyone who could kill three enemies on the battlefield today could choose to join the Han nationality, and those who killed four could also bring one into the Han nationality.


    Great good things fell from the air. Hu Helu felt that the blood of his whole body seemed to burn at this moment. He knew that the long-awaited opportunity had come, so he had to seize it.


    The realization of the ideal always needs to struggle. The opportunity is right in front of him. Hu and Lu don''t want to let go. Facing the tartar elite horse with very strong combat power, he tried his best. Shortly after the start, he took advantage of the chaos to cut off the head of an enemy cavalry. Then, in the middle of the battlefield, he stabbed the saber into the chest of an enemy face to face.


    He killed two people in a row. The target was close at hand. Hu and Lu saw hope. But the surrounding environment has also become worse at this moment. There are about 300 companions around, and someone is retreating all the time, but the number of each other is increasing. It''s not easy to kill one enemy in such an environment.


    Now Hu and Lu can choose to retreat immediately. In this way, they can protect their own safety. After all, the mercenary camp is a mile and a half behind them. As long as they retreat back there, the tartar elite dare not pursue them. There are more than 3000 fire guns of the tiger regiment, which can kill people at any time.


    But in this way, his dream will be dashed, which he can''t accept. So he has only one choice left, that is to continue to kill the enemy, even if only one person can be killed. At that time, he can join the Han nationality, and everything will become bright in the future.


    It''s too late, it''s too fast. All these ideas were formed in an instant. At the moment, Hu Helu, who had strengthened his confidence, showed a wolf like light in his eyes. At this moment, he was determined to kill an enemy.


    At this time, two tartar riders appeared in his sight and found him running straight towards him.


    Yu Guang looked around. There were no other enemies within three feet. Hu and Lu knew this was their chance. Although two riders came, he was still not afraid and hit him head-on.


    The man galloped forward by the horse. Hu and Lu''s feet had taken the opportunity to leave the stirrup. A bold idea quickly took shape in his mind. If he wanted to avoid each other''s machete, he had to abandon his horse. Otherwise, even if he could kill the enemy, he would be killed by the enemy.

 Chapter 890

    On the battlefield, it''s a very dangerous thing to leave the war horse. If you don''t get a good one and don''t react well, you''ll cut him in some direction and end his life. But at this time, in order to complete his dream, he had not cared so much.


    The two riders of the other party were getting closer and closer. Hu and Lu could see the eyes full of killing intention on the other party''s black scarf. At this time, he suddenly jumped up in the air and flew into the air. Then he turned back and slashed the back of the head of the unprotected Tatar fine rider.


    The attack of two Tatar elite riders was split into the air because of Hu and Lu''s sudden jump. Not only that, the knife turned back in the air and cut into the back of the head of one of the Tatar elite riders. When the sharp blade fell, half of his head was cut off. While the blood was flowing, the Tatar essence fell from his horse, and half of his head fell to the ground. He could not die.


    Finally, Hu and Lu finished the task of killing the three enemies. They were very excited, but before he could cheer, the man had fallen from mid air, and then unfortunately sprained his foot. A heart piercing pain came from his feet to his body.


    The foot was sprained, and the man could not stand. At this time, the tartar fine rider on the other side had mobilized his horse''s head and rushed to his place.


    On the one hand, people take advantage of the rapid impact of the horse''s potential, and on the other hand, wounded soldiers who remain physically unchanged and half kneel on the ground. The result seems to be self-evident. This scene also deeply attracted the hearts of those scouts observing the battlefield.


    They are the people who were ordered by Yang Chendong to observe the results of the war here. In order to be able to see everything more clearly and not pull down a military achievement, hundreds of them have a telescope in their hands. The scenes just shown by Hu and Lu were seen by several people.


    Seeing that the first warrior to kill three enemies finally appeared, they didn''t wait to cheer out. Seeing that this man was about to be in danger, everyone held their breath and stopped breathing for a moment.


    "Ah!" Hu Helu, who was half kneeling on the ground, saw that the killing move was ahead and didn''t know where the strength came from. Suddenly he ran forward and rushed under the Tatar horse. Then he waved a knife, and the rear hoofs of a pair of war horses were cut off. At this moment, the high-speed war horses fell to the ground with a plop, and the Tatar horse also fell to the ground, Here comes a very disgraceful dog biting shit.


    A knife cut off the rear hoof of the war horse. Hu and Lu didn''t stop there. Instead, they turned and climbed forward. They came behind the falling Tatar horse with seven meat and eight vegetables without breathing for two seconds. Then a knife plunged again, and then ended the life of an enemy.


    After killing four people in a row, he could not only carry his nationality, but also bring a family. The excited Hu Helu seemed to have strength again. He put his left hand next to his mouth. A sharp whistle sounded, and the horse in the distance heard the sound. Then he jumped up, threw himself on the war horse, turned and went to the mercenary base camp.


    "Catch him!" seeing that someone killed two of his companions, four tartar spirits rode with anger on their faces and blew wildly. They will never allow such warriors to escape, which is an insult to them.


    "Shoot!" moreover, Hu Helu tried to resist the pain from his feet, and finally came to the mercenary camp 300 meters away. Four shots rang out immediately and hit the feet of four Tatar elite riders who were trying to follow.


    The four shots attracted a burst of neighing of war horses and bursts of angry scolding from the four elite riders. But in the face of thousands of black guns, they didn''t dare to jump the line and scolded all the way back.


    Hu and Lu rushed out of the palace of the king of hell. Several scouts came forward to lead their horses, and the health workers who had been waiting for a long time also came forward to see the injury. Another scout in charge of on-site registration ran to Yang Chendong to salute and said, "six young masters, this man killed four enemies and returned safely."


    "Ow!" in the silence, the sound of cheering suddenly sounded. Finally, a man passed the test. While celebrating for him, everyone was also cheering himself up. That is, one person can do it, and then a second person can do it.


    "OK." Yang Chendong patted the back of his chair and stood up. When he noticed that everyone''s eyes were focused on himself, he took the data in his hand, took a look, and announced loudly: "Hu Helu, who killed four Tatar elite riders on the battlefield and made great achievements, has become the first soldier of the first Cavalry Division in the world. He has been promoted as a monitor. From now on, he is a member of the Han nationality. At the same time, he has the right to promote his nationality for a family. Congratulations to him."


    With that, Yang Chendong took the lead in clapping his hands, and the applause became one. Many Mobei Mongolian soldiers who were excited also shouted: "long live the day Khan, long live the day Khan." suddenly, the shouts of the team continued one after another.


    Hu Helu, who was helped to stand below, also shed excited tears in his eyes. He finally completed his ideal. At this moment, he felt that his feet didn''t seem to hurt.


    The cry came out and attracted a glance from the Tatar army opposite. They didn''t understand that the other party lost again. What else to cheer for? Did they say that they fled back to more people in this war?


    Looking at the war report, he killed 1300 enemies and lost 54 cavalry. Tuotuobuhua shook his head. Then he said in a positive tone: "while there is still time, continue to send people to fight. Ben Khan wants to see how long they can persist in this way of death."


    The third war began soon. Compared with the last war, the Mobei Mongolian army was still sent this time, but their morale was obviously much higher. The War didn''t end until late afternoon. In this war, two more warriors killed three enemies. Yang Chendong also carried them in front of everyone and announced that they would join the first division of the world cavalry to become a glorious soldier.


    Three wars a day, two hours in the first war, more in the Second World War, and nearly two and a half hours in the third war. Kill more than 100 enemies and lose nearly 3000. Just from this point of view, the loser is the mercenary side, but I don''t know why, the morale of mercenaries rises instead of falling. Except for those cavalry who have failed in the battlefield and have been seriously injured, there is a strong desire to go to the battlefield and give a good performance.


    The new army headquarters, commander Hu Mang and deputy commander shebie, had just finished their inspection of the army and made arrangements for the vigil. They went back to the account to wash their faces and get ready to sleep. Just wiped his face with a towel, the army commander Hu mang involuntarily sighed and said, "today''s loss is a little big."


    "Ha ha." one side of the farewell ha ha smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?" the farewell laughter made the tiger awn a little inexplicable.


    "Why didn''t you laugh? I want to ask the commander if he is worried that we can''t afford such a loss? And if it''s our new army''s turn, will there be the same loss?"


    "That''s right. Isn''t it worth worrying about? Today you can see that the tartar elite cavalry are really fierce. They have good horse skills, high personal quality between attack and defense, and can cooperate in combat. To tell the truth, if the same troops fight hard against hard, I''m afraid that few troops will make money when facing them except the heavy cavalry regiment, which is difficult Shouldn''t Tao worry people? "


    Facing Hu Mang''s question, he nodded his head with a serious look, but then shook his head, "Don''t worry, commander. Although Tatar''s fine cavalry is strong, the soldiers of our new army are not vegetarian. If we really fight, we won''t lose any advantage with our sharp arrow array and three or three formation array. Besides, the sixth young master doesn''t worry. What else can we worry about? In a way, it is indeed a way to improve our combat effectiveness. As long as If you don''t get killed, even the soldiers who have escaped have a lot of combat experience. Besides, didn''t the sixth young master say at the evening meeting? Those who have lost and escaped will still be given a chance. As long as you have the courage, you will have a chance to fight again. Then the morale will not fall, and the army will be easy to control. There''s nothing to worry about. "


    Hu Mang, who is willing to say goodbye, knows clearly in his heart, but what he doesn''t understand is why he clearly has guns and artillery in his hand, and why he wants to fight with the other party with the most savage and primitive cold weapon. In doing so, he must lose some strength. Is it really worth training?


    Considering that the sixth young master said more than once that he is very smart to say goodbye. The most important thing is that he has a view of the overall situation in his eyes. You can learn a lot by following him more. Hu mang came to the front of saying goodbye, "deputy commander, have you seen through the mystery? Come on, talk to me."


    Looking at Hu Mang''s eager eyes, he didn''t dare to hide his privacy. He nodded and said, "well, the commander must want to know, so I''ll talk to you. Just say it casually. If you''re wrong, the commander won''t blame you."


    "No wonder, it''s just the two of us here. You should talk about family affairs and say what you think." Hu mang waved his hand, smiled and sat opposite the farewell, and took the initiative to pour a cup of hot tea to each other.


    She hurriedly got up and took the teacup, then gently put it down, organized the language and said: "Commander, the sixth young master has talked about the way of elite soldiers more than once. In fact, I think it is very necessary. If there are too many troops, it looks very powerful, but the cost is also huge. Especially the treatment of our mercenaries is so good, the silver that needs to be consumed every day is a large amount. That is to say, the sixth young master has such strong financial resources, If someone else does, I''m afraid I can''t hold on for a day. "

 Chapter 891

    "Yes, we mercenaries can fight, and our morale is the strongest, but when it comes to treatment, it is also the first in the world, which I don''t deny." Hu mang nodded, which is also the place where he admired Yang Chendong very much. When you have money, don''t forget your brothers and give you as many good places as possible. In this way, you will work harder when you fight. In this way, a virtuous circle is formed repeatedly.


    Seeing Hu mang nodding and admitting, he continued to say goodbye: "But it needs money to support the army. Even if the sixth young master has money now, the pressure will not be too small once the army scale is expanded to a certain extent. At this time, the combat effectiveness of the army has become the key. How to keep the number of troops without greatly improving while maintaining the combat effectiveness has become a problem that the superior has to consider Problem. "


    "Well, you go on." Hu mang nodded, and he agreed with this view.


    "That''s why we have this actual combat training. You think, we''ve chosen the strongest Tatar elite cavalry this time. If they can pass the test, the existing army will be a powerful army. Of course, there will be casualties in this process. Sixth young master has made arrangements for this. There are more than 40000 logistics divisions now People (mercenaries captured more than 20000 enemies in the battle of Saihan mountain) are our strong backing. Once the number of casualties of the new army is too high, they will come in handy. "


    "Those people are reserve soldiers, and their treatment is not as good as that of formal mercenaries. In order to improve their treatment, they will also perform well. These soldiers will figure out that they don''t even need us to do their work. We just have to watch all this and wait for the sixth young master to build an elite division for us, and we can pick up ready-made ones. Not to mention this After the war, it also means integrating the forces of the whole Mobei Mongolian tribe. Think about it, commander, those people were killed and injured today, but no one forced them. Not only that, those little leaders also took the initiative to ask for war, for fear that the sixth young master would not give them a chance. What will happen after the war? " Don''t smile and ask tiger mang.


    When Hu mang was asked this question, all kinds of results flashed in his mind. Finally, he said in a certain tone: "finally, either the real warriors of these people will join the first Cavalry Division in the world, or they will die or be injured, which will not pose any threat to us."


    "Yes, that''s the result. Without a knife or a shot, just taking the benefits of generous treatment and raising nationality, it disintegrated the combat effectiveness of Mobei Mongolian army. From then on, the sixth young master will be a real Tian Khan. The army commander said, should this practice be appropriate or not?"


    "That''s right." after hearing these analyses, Hu mang stretched out his hand excitedly and patted the table, then looked at it with a smile and said goodbye: "no wonder the young master said he wanted me to talk to you more when I''m free, saying you have a view of the overall situation. That''s true. I said, deputy commander, if you see anything in the future, you can teach me well, and I''ll try to learn from you."


    "The commander is serious. We should learn from each other." he said politely. He won''t forget the identity of the man in front of him. Even if he doesn''t know anything, he can do everything very ordinary. With his background as a schoolboy of the sixth young master, his future must be bright.


    Smart as saying goodbye, he quickly saw Yang Chendong''s intention. Among the small leaders of Mobei Mongolian tribe, there are also some intelligent people. When their minds calm down in the dead of night, they also saw the problems. What makes them helpless is that the current situation is beyond their power to reverse, and they can become the first cavalry in the world The temptation of the first division is too great. Even if they want to lead the troops now, I''m afraid there won''t be any brothers to listen to them.


    It''s not just those brothers who won''t promise, but even they want to show their good performance and fight for a future. They are the small leaders of the tribe, but they are just the leaders of hundreds of thousands of people. Now they are young and have some abilities. The people in the tribe will listen to him, but what will happen when they grow old? Or they will be targeted and lose the war What about that day?


    It''s really two things to say whether you can hold the position of tribal leader. In contrast, the position of mercenary is really solid. They have specific and detailed regulations. Even if you are old or injured on the battlefield and can''t fight, you can still enjoy some good treatment. With these, it''s impossible to become a king and a bully, but it''s better to be a rich people No problem.


    Even these little leaders can''t resist this temptation, let alone the ordinary cavalry below. Most of them are young, energetic and have dreams. They used to be just a platform without performance. Now that someone has built a platform, where can anyone not work hard and do their best?


    This night, many people were too excited to sleep. After breakfast the next morning, the war began again. Compared with yesterday, Mobei Mongolian soldiers performed better, fewer died and killed more enemies. They fought three battles from morning to night, but compared with yesterday, only three qualified, and 23 passed the exam today Nuclear weapons, four of them were killed and retreated safely.


    Hand signed orders were sent by Yang Chendong to the soldiers who were about to become the first division of the cavalry in the world. This scene gave everyone a great stimulation. Even the Mobei Mongolian army who had withdrawn from the battlefield took the initiative to fight again and wanted to fight again.


    For the requirements of these people, Yang Chendong agreed in principle. But he decided to turn everyone over first, and then consider the second screening, otherwise all the training would be used on the Mobei Mongolian army, and the soldiers of the new army would have a heart to complain and shout injustice.


    The battle still continued. Unexpectedly, the fight lasted a month, during which there were two heavy rains and four or five light rains, but this did not hinder the continuation of the war. At this moment, both mercenaries and the Tatar army seem to have been consumed, and no one has the intention to shrink back. Everyone wants to see who can''t hold on first. At that time, maybe the winner will appear.


    In a month, all the soldiers who can play have been rotated several times. Some cavalry in the Tatar elite ride have played more than seven or eight times, and their number has changed from 30000 at the beginning to 10000 now, and many people are wounded.


    The mercenaries lost a lot. Nearly 50000 troops were killed and injured, reaching more than 30000 people. This is because Yuan Heping drove the hospital to the side of the battlefield to ensure that the wounded soldiers can get good treatment and recover soon as they are not too serious.


    Of course, after a month, the achievements are also very remarkable. The rudiment of the world''s first Cavalry Division has been formed, and more than 5000 people have passed the examination. Among them, the best performers are Tatar division commander Su He and the old student Tian Hu who studied in Yangjiazhuang Academy. They killed nine enemies at one time on the battlefield, which is also a record that others can''t break.


    Su he is also a general of hundred battles. He used to be a member of the Tatar army. He was regarded by agadorzi as one of the most capable confidants. After joining the mercenary, he has always performed well. He was promoted from head to division commander, which was also killed in the sea of swords and fire. It''s not surprising that he can have such achievements.


    Who is Tian Hu? In the past, he was simply an unknown figure. I even heard that his Equestrian Training had only recently started. He didn''t even have half a year, but he created such a record, so people had to look at him with new eyes.


    But no one knows that Tian Hu had the title of double knife king before entering Yangjia college. He learned from the previous generation of Double Sabre king, and his Sabre speed is very fast. No one knows where his second Sabre is and when it will be cut out. It''s not too much to describe it with ghosts and ghosts.


    Yang Chendong has carefully seen his appearance when he killed the enemy. This man''s Sabre is very fast. Often two people meet and the other party is not prepared. The sabre he wields has been taken back. When it is difficult, the second Sabre will be cut out from a more tricky angle. It is this quickness and wonder that finally achieved the result of killing nine enemies in World War I, which is also called Double saber Tian Hu by the soldiers.


    This is not his limit. Once his equestrian skills rise to a certain extent, I''m afraid his ability will continue to improve.


    In addition to these two people, there are many individuals who have performed well, such as Temur, the first battalion commander of Tatar division, who killed six people in World War I. The tiger general who was subdued by Yang Chendong in Narcissus town has finally grown up. There is also fan Yuhai''s confidant Liu duo, who killed six Tatar elite riders in World War I.


    Liu duo followed fan Yuhai very early and was even used as a confidant. In the decisive battle on the battlefield west of Yinma River, fan Yuhai was defeated and killed alive. Because Liu duo was a talent, Yang Chendong stayed.


    This person once wanted to avenge fan Yuhai, but when he really integrated into the mercenary barracks and was pulled out by Yang Chendong for several times, his psychology changed greatly. After seeing the essential difference between the former master and the master to be loyal, his heroic feeling was also inspired.


    In such a wise lord, he always feels that if he can''t make a career in, he is really sorry for his good ability. At present, he also signed up to join the team fighting with Tatar fine cavalry.

 Chapter 892

    How to say that Liu Duo is a captured general, not even a demoted general. Is he qualified to finally report to Yang Chendong. Unexpectedly, the sixth young master didn''t even think about doing more, so he was right. In his words, Liu duo''s essence is not bad. He only delayed his future under the influence of fan Yuhai. Such talents are naturally welcome in the mercenary army.


    When these words came to Liu duo''s ears, he first cried loudly, then took off his old battle clothes and put on the new military uniform sent by Yang Chendong. He was officially saying goodbye to the past in this way. After that, he joined the battle with enthusiasm and blood. It was not bad, Relying on his good combat power, he won the result of killing six enemies and became one of the most outstanding people.


    In addition, most of them killed five or four enemies, most of them three. Tatar elite cavalry is indeed Tatar elite cavalry. They have strong combat power and strong individual quality. Even in scuffle, they can maintain a good formation. If it is a one-on-one battle, it is difficult for the 50000 or 60000 Mobei Mongolian army to be their opponent, and it is even possible that they will return to defeat.


    More than 5000 elite people have been completely selected. If the rest are not injured, they are really not strong enough. In such a situation, it is difficult to pick out any more elite. When all the materials were placed in front of Yang Chendong, he first took a deep breath, then slowly closed his eyes, leaned against the chair, and gently tapped the armrest of the chair with his right finger.


    Seeing this, Yang Liu hurriedly withdrew. People who know Yang Chendong know that whenever he makes this move, it is when he is thinking about important things.


    The Tatar army''s main account camp, after a month, Tuotuo''s face is no longer as proud as before, and his arrogance over the world has restrained a lot.


    Although he has won nearly a hundred battles, his lack of troops has finally been reflected. Like Yang Chendong, he did not have 20000 friendly troops from Mobei Mongolian tribe, nor did he have a logistics division with a full 40000 troops to be used as a reserve. He was just 30000 fine riders. After a month''s war, he finally felt tired.


    The remaining 10000 elite riders are no longer as brave as before because of the daily war in recent days. Most of the wounded are physically wounded. The original 100% combat power is now unable to play in Chengdu for seven days. If they continue to fight like this, they may be wiped out in a short time.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, this is the fact. It''s not that he won''t exist if you don''t want to admit it. Thinking that he was ambitious, but now he lost his troops. His eyes looked at monk and hubo''er somewhat coldly and said, "guys, talk about it. Are we going to continue to fight next?"


    "Don''t fight any more. If you fight like this, you''ll lose all your old capital. These mercenaries simply regard us as a sharpening stone for military training!" suddenly po''er said with a trace of tears when he waited for tuotuotuo.


    At first, they did not see the intention of mercenaries, but thought that if such a war of attrition continued, mercenaries would soon appear to be short of troops. Even if they have backup troops, even if Lien Chan is defeated in a row, their morale will fall to an unprecedented level. In this way, it is time for them to fight back with all their strength.


    Once an army has no morale, even with advanced weapons such as guns and artillery, it can''t give full play to its strength. In this way, they can not only defeat mercenaries, but also use these weapons for their own use. In that case, the tartar elite riders who change their guns will soon regain their hegemony and regain their glory.


    This is also why they know that such a battle is not suitable for the 30000 elite cavalry who are used to charging the whole army, but they continue to play with Yang Chendong. But later, they unexpectedly found that some of the mercenaries who fought again had fought with them before, and these people would kill them if they had a chance. If the situation was bad, the whole army would retreat. They finally understood that people were practicing with themselves.


    Even in the later stage of the battle, it can be found that mercenary soldiers have a knife in one hand and a shield in the other. It still looks like a model, which is obviously imitating themselves.


    Facts have also proved that these people have not only done so, but also achieved good results. In the past, after a war, they could kill 1500 enemies, or at least 1230. But now, after a war, they can only kill hundreds of enemies, sometimes only two or three hundred. Then they turn around and withdraw the whole army, but they have to pay the price of hundreds of people.


    The other side is getting stronger and stronger. They are fighting because they are tired and because they do not have enough troops to exchange, their combat strength is declining. With each passing day, the advantage is long gone. This battle will continue. I''m afraid it won''t take long for them to escape on the battlefield.


    Suddenly, Bo''er was no longer fighting and withdrew. Monk, who had always been belligerent, did not speak abnormally. But he has made his decision clear without asking for war. Seeing that the two generals didn''t advocate fighting, Tuotuo didn''t spend any time, he said after a long sigh, "then retreat. In this way, let''s clean up and let our whole army withdraw at midnight. This Yang Chendong is too cunning. If he finds out that we want to retreat, he doesn''t know what kind of mind he will play."


    Suddenly Bo''er had a fight with Yang Chendong, and he knew something about him. After listening to these words, he nodded again and again, "yes, what Khan said is that this man is very cunning. Even if we want to retreat, we can''t let them see."


    In fact, the two generals were called mainly to discuss the withdrawal with them. He suddenly decided to withdraw tonight in order to block the news as much as possible and not give mercenaries time to prepare.


    The two generals walked out of Khan''s camp and then ordered to prepare for retreat.


    Add 10000 ordinary cavalry who have not been used, that is 20000 men and horses. There are many injured elite riders. They must be prepared before retreating, such as cleaning up and saluting. Xu Yunsheng, the head of the reconnaissance regiment who had been responsible for monitoring them, immediately found this anomaly.


    As the head of the reconnaissance regiment personally appointed by Yang Chendong, Xu Yunsheng is also a veteran. The sixth young master talked to him and asked him if he would like to be a division commander of the new first army. This is a very obvious attitude of concern.


    In this regard, Xu Yunsheng finally refused. He likes the profession of scout, observing the enemy at close range without being found. Sometimes a timely information is even worth thousands of troops. He enjoys the feeling of anticipating the enemy first.


    Unfortunately, at the current scale, the Scout can be promoted to a regiment is already the limit. I''m afraid it will take a long way to rise to a division. Fortunately, Xu Yunsheng enjoyed it. In order to do his reconnaissance task well, he did not participate in the selection of the first Cavalry Division in the world. Not only he, but also several key members of the regiment were not allowed to participate. Of course, this is not what Xu Yunsheng did alone. In fact, Hu Mang and farewell have long started to work to keep some backbone members of the first army in the army. After all, the first division of the world cavalry is to be built, but the construction of other armies cannot be left behind.


    Loving the cause of scouts, Xu Yunsheng chose to rest when fighting during the day. When everyone stopped fighting, he came out and took the initiative to the front line. With excellent camouflage means and advanced night vision telescope in his hand, he came to a place hundreds of meters near the Tatar barracks every night for close observation.


    Yang Chendong once said that if such a war of attrition continues, the first thing he can''t stand must be Tuotuo Buhua. Therefore, keeping an eye on them to prevent them from suddenly running away has become the most important task in Xu Yunsheng''s eyes these days.


    After waiting for a full month, the result finally came. Seeing that there was some chaos in the Tatar barracks, and even some wounded soldiers were carried out of the accounts one step in advance and sent to the carriage, Xu Yunsheng knew that the expected result of the sixth young master had appeared, and the enemy was ready to withdraw.


    Leaving other scouts to continue to observe the situation, Xu Yunsheng turned around and rode a fast horse back to the mercenary main account to report the newly discovered situation to Yang Chendong.


    He had already made a decision to fight a decisive battle in his heart. After suddenly listening to Xu Yunsheng''s report, Yang Chendong asked his servant Yang Liu to convene the generals and make an all-out counterattack.


    After receiving the order, the generals soon came to the main account. Compared with the excitement before January, the number of officers coming this time is much smaller. First of all, the small leaders of Mobei Mongolian tribe are gone. They have either passed the test and joined the first Cavalry Division in the world, or they were seriously injured on the battlefield and sent back to the tribe, or they simply lost their lives on the battlefield.


    In short, after the first World War, the military strength of Mobei Mongolian tribes has become extremely weak, and it is impossible to pose any threat to mercenaries.


    The generals came and stood in front of Yang Chendong in two cases. Instructions were also issued by the sixth young master.


    "It is reported from the front reconnaissance group that the Tatar army is preparing to escape. Finally, it is time for us to fight back with all our strength. I think everyone must hold a breath in their hearts. Now it is time for everyone to release and vent. Now I order..."


    "The tiger regiment, the heavy cavalry regiment and the first cavalry division of the world formed a joint force to cover up and kill the enemy''s camp with one blow. The light cavalry regiment and the reconnaissance regiment followed the army around, protecting both wings and being responsible for pestering each other. There are still 20000 enemies left. If you want to find a way to eat them, you have to eat their main force at the worst. From then on, there is no Tatar tribe on the grassland Does the family have confidence? "Yang Chendong looked at the generals and asked firmly.

 Chapter 893

    "Yes." all the generals straightened their chests and their eyes were bright.


    "Very good. After this battle, in this area, we will be invincible. I want to make peace for several years through this battle. In addition, the selection of the division commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world should also be decided through this battle. Su He and Tian Hu should come on." Yang Chendong''s voice is making the final mobilization before the war.


    The meeting soon ended. The officers returned to the troops and began to assemble. The final general attack on the Mongolian Tatar department was launched after an hour.


    As soon as tuotuobuhua transported more than 2000 wounded people out, scouts reported that there seemed to be a change on the mercenary side. They were assembling troops. It seemed that they had discovered their intention.


    "It''s really fast." Tuotuo didn''t spend time smelling his words. Naturally, his face was very ugly. He knew that a decisive battle was inevitable, but he didn''t expect to appear at this time. It should be said that the loyal and brave public really picked the time.


    "Order, ten thousand cavalry to stay behind and block each other. In any case, they have to hold on for three hours. They can retreat when the day is about to dawn. The other eight thousand elite cavalry will retreat with me first. As long as we are still there, the Tatar department will not collapse." tuotuotuo Buhua made a decision and strengthened his confidence in retreating. As long as he withdraws this time, with this family background, he will rise in the east one day. At that time, he will avenge today.


    Khan gave the order. Although the 10000 ordinary Tatar cavalry did not want to retreat, they had no other choice at the moment. The matter has been settled for the time being. We should retreat and prepare for war.


    There is nothing wrong with this arrangement, but Tuotuo doesn''t spend too much on the 10000 cavalry left by himself, and underestimates the strength of his opponent.


    This time, all the elite troops sent by Yang Chendong, whether it is the tiger regiment, the heavy riding regiment or the first Cavalry Division in the world, which has just established the organizational system and is not satisfied with the number, are of extraordinary combat power, and even a cavalry can be used as several people. In the face of such a powerful force, not to mention 10000 ordinary Tatar cavalry, even 10000 Tatar elite cavalry can''t stop the power of tens of thousands of people.


    When the three main forces of mercenaries appeared in front of the Tatar army, they blew like a tornado. At first, there was a continuous sound of gunfire in the distance, which pierced the square array just set up by the Tatar cavalry, and then the heavy riding regiment appeared. With a three meter long knife sweeping the thousands of troops, they rushed all the way and took away the heads of unknown enemy cavalry, The last is the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    When the first Cavalry Division appeared, they fully explained what is called urging withering and decaying, and what is unstoppable. But everywhere they passed, except for the wailing of Tatar cavalry, it was the sound of surrender with knives and weapons thrown to the ground. There was no way. After a month of polishing with the strongest cavalry in the world, all members here are an army composed of the most elite cavalry, with extraordinary combat power and terrible strength, which is a bit stronger than the previous Tatar elite cavalry. Where can these ordinary cavalry be blocked.


    The Tatar cavalry was completely defeated, either killed or captured. For the Tatar cavalry who knelt on the ground, the three armies did not mean to stop at all. They continued to rush their horses and left them to the new army who would clean the battlefield. What they had to do was catch up with tuotuotuo and leave their lives on the grassland.


    Ten thousand cavalry lost so quickly. When the news reached Tuotuo Buhua who was retreating, he thought he had an illusion. In the past, 2000 to 2000, he won every time. Now he sent 10000 cavalry. How can he lose so quickly? Although ordinary cavalry can''t compare with fine cavalry, even 10000 pigs can''t be caught in an hour.


    The situation is already very dangerous. Once mercenaries catch up, they are afraid that they will not be opponents of others at all. It is not impossible to destroy the whole army. Tuotuo''s eyes fell on general hubo''er and general monk.


    "Big Khan, I''ll stay and break up. As for you, you can run as far as you can. Don''t care about the wounded soldiers. Leave them here to live and die. Just hope that the big Khan can be safe, and our Tatar department still has hope." suddenly Bo''er knew that he didn''t have time, so he sank down and made a decision to die to stop the enemy. Several times before, he was defeated repeatedly, but the sweat did not punish himself. With this feeling, he would report his death.


    Tuotuobuhua is a person who does great things. Knowing that this is not a time for hypocrisy, he stretched out his arm and patted hubo''er on the shoulder, "OK, you should take care. I''ll leave you five thousand fine horses to block each other''s soldiers anyway."


    "Big Khan, there are too many 5000 people. Just leave 2000 for me." suddenly Bo''er still wants to refuse, but he is very clear that there are only 8000 fine riders now, leaving 5000 for himself. The strength around big Khan is too weak. In case of any danger, he is afraid that he is lack of self-protection ability.


    "No, there are not many five thousand elite riders. The other party can quickly break through the cavalry array of 10000 people. It is obvious that the power is very powerful. If there are too few people left, we can''t stop the other party at all. Well, it''s settled. Remember, stick to it until dawn and try to live. As long as we live, we will have the day to meet." Tuotuo didn''t spend much effort, pressed suddenly Bo''er''s shoulder and said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, sweat." hubo''er finally nodded. He also knew that this scheme was the most feasible at present.


    Next, eight thousand elite riders were divided into two. Tuotuo Buhua followed Hu Bo''er''s advice and left more than two thousand wounded soldiers. He just took three thousand elite riders to battle under the protection of general monk. Hu Bo''er, who was left with a dead face, said to the five thousand fine riders who were also left: "it''s time to be loyal to the sweat. Anyway, we have to fight here until dawn. We have to create enough time for the sweat to leave and the wounded Companions to leave."


    "Kill, kill, kill!" the five thousand elite riders seemed to know that the next war might be the last war of their life. They all shouted loudly with machetes and shields.


    Then, about a quarter of an hour later, the three main forces of mercenaries appeared. Suddenly, Bo''er couldn''t help but lead people to kill them. He knew the power of mercenaries'' guns and artillery. For example, if they faced these guns, they might have no power to fight back. Once they could rush into the enemy camp, it would be completely different, You can let the other party fire a gun to tie hands and feet.


    In fact, it was not Xiao Feng''s tiger regiment that didn''t want to shoot. It was the heavy riding regiment chasing the wind, Su He and Tian Hu who didn''t give them the chance to shoot at all. They know that this is the fine horse of Tatars. They want to win in a fair way, not with the help of any external forces.


    In this way, an extremely fierce battle began, and the two sides soon fought together. However, in the night, the knives collided with each other, and the knives collided with the shields. The sound was heard one after another.


    The soldiers of the first division of the world cavalry who have experienced life and death are all elite and lively. All of them have killed at least three soldiers with good cavalry on the battlefield. Now the enemy''s advantage is no longer, but in the case of one-on-one, they have gained the upper hand from the start of the war, killing the opponent is a man and horse overturning, which fully explains their strength and gives the prestige of the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    Su He and Tian Hu choose to advance constantly, one is very brave, and the other is double sharp. But wherever they passed, one after another tartar fine riders were cut off from their horses like chopping melons and vegetables.


    At least five or six people were killed in one breath. Su He and Tian Hu came together unconsciously. After the two men looked at each other, Su he said, "these elite riders have a good foundation. It''s a pity to kill them. Why don''t we compete with each other to capture more?"


    "Yes," Tian Hu said sparingly. In the past, when he was in Yangjia college, he was a Muggle. Unless he asked others for questions, or when others asked him for questions, he was generally silent.


    I don''t know when the two generals were not killing and began to compete to catch live prisoners. The first to stop the attack was the tiger regiment. They deployed defense around the battlefield to prevent the enemy from escaping. Then they held high torches to illuminate here. They wanted to witness this historic moment.


    Then the heavy cavalry regiment stopped attacking, held high the torch and shone brighter on the battlefield, just to see who the division commander of the first Cavalry Division would spend in the world.


    Only more than 5000 soldiers of the world''s first cavalry division were left in the field. They were also infected by the two generals. Instead of killing people, they were caught alive.


    After some fighting, there are only 2000 people left of the five thousand elite riders brought by Hu Bo''er. They were ready to die in battle, but when they saw that they suddenly stopped, they became murderous and wanted to capture them. At present, they were angry one by one.


    A scholar prefers death to humiliation. This act of openly trying to capture them despised people and completely angered them. Under the leadership of General Hu Bo''er, two thousand elite rode back again and again.


    The potential is not as good as people. Even if you have some blood, what can you do? Facing the cavalry soldiers of the first division in the world who were even stronger than them, although they once attacked madly, the effect was not good. They did not how to defeat their opponents, but made their physical exertion faster. Finally, most people were captured, leaving only hubo''er and less than 20 cavalry soldiers still holding on. On the mercenary side, only Su He and Tian Hu were left to do it.

 Chapter 894

    They wanted to defeat 20 Tatar elite riders, which was absolutely impossible if they had been put before. But now, twenty-one cavalry, including hubo''er, are out of breath, making the impossible possible.


    "Let''s fight it out." Su he looked at Tian Hu on one side, with an obvious challenge in his voice.


    "OK." he still spared words like gold. After Tian Hu said these words, he suddenly rushed forward, and then slashed the head of a Tatar fine rider, forcing the other party to raise his knife and block it. With this time, his

 Chapter 895

    Yang Chendong initially set up the framework of the first division of the world cavalry. After that, the specific work will be completed by Tian Hu and the two newly appointed leaders.


    Tian Hu, who was named, knew that he would become the first division commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world. After he knew that he would become the first division commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world, he was finally excited. He suddenly knelt on the ground, looked up at Yang Chendong, and said in a very respectful tone: "teacher, students will not live up to your expectations."


    Most of the people who came out of the Yang family academy are used to calling them president Yang Chendong, but there are also some who perform very well and are liked by Yang Chendong. They can be called teachers with special care. Tian Hu is one of these people.


    It''s natural for the students to kneel down to the teacher. Yang Chendong didn''t stop Tian Hu''s move, but said with appreciation on his face, "Tian Hu, I have put these elite cavalry teams into your hands. What I want is an army that can fight, fight and win at any time. As long as you can do this, whatever logistics division you need will meet you as much as possible, but there is only one. If the combat effectiveness of the team is not good, I will only blame you."


    "Don''t worry, teacher. If you hand over this important task to the students, the students will live up to your expectations. In the future, the first Cavalry Division in the world will not disgrace this name. In the war of cold weapons, it will become the first in the world."


    Tian Hu promised. He didn''t have a hot head and said that he was the first in the world, but only the first in the world in cold weapon combat. It can be seen that he already had some plans on how to develop and strengthen the team of the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    Later facts also proved that the first Cavalry Division in the world deserved their title. The cavalry team of 6000 people really became the most powerful cavalry on the grassland. Every time they went out to fight, the news of victory would come back. All cavalry were good at using double swords. When they met powerful opponents, they would cooperate with each other in attack and defense. Finally, everyone heard them No one is not afraid or timid.


    The war with tuotuobuhua was finally over, and the world''s first Cavalry Division was officially established. Tian Hu, the first division commander, Temur, the head of the first regiment, Liu duo, the head of the second regiment, and the head of the third regiment are awaiting appointment.


    As soon as the news came out, Liu duo burst into tears in his camp. First, he was a prisoner, then a soldier, and then he went to the battle to kill the enemy. Now he has not only become the leader of the regiment admired by everyone, but also a member of the Han people. From this moment on, he is really reborn. All the past has nothing to do with him, and everything will be a new one in the future The beginning of, and all this is given by Yang Chendong.


    After crying, Liu took out the tent and knelt suddenly towards the main tent, which represents his excitement and mood and firm political determination at the moment.


    At the end of the great battle, he took the prisoners and put away his camp. The mercenaries came back to Shicheng as if they had come here. There was still great news waiting for him here, but he didn''t know it.


    The army drove back to Shicheng. It was already August. It was the hottest time of the year. It was really cold in winter, but it wasn''t all bad. At least it wasn''t so hot in summer.


    The news of the sixth young master''s return in Yang''s house has long been heard. At present, it is a good cleaning. Water is splashed around the yard to clean the ground. At the same time, it can also cool down. When Yang Chendong steps into the gate, a cool feeling comes to his face.


    "Ha ha, good, good." Yang Chendong smiled, and was ready to go to the inner courtyard. He hadn''t seen the three ladies for more than a month, and he still missed them very much. But before he could step his feet, the two maidens already saluted, with a sincere smile on his face and said, "Hello, sixth young master, hard work, Congratulations, sixth young master."


    "Oh, congratulations." Yang Chendong said with indifference. He thought it was a victory ahead. Everyone congratulated himself, so he didn''t care. But then, when he went all the way to the inner courtyard, all the people he met along the way said congratulations at the same time, which made Yang Chendong feel a little wrong. He didn''t know how many battles he had won, but it was good Like before, these maids didn''t care so much.


    Until he came to the inner courtyard, he saw the second lady''s maid Xinger coming out with a female doctor in a white coat. His eyebrows frowned and his expression became nervous. He strode forward and said, "Dr. Zhao, why are you here?"


    "Teacher." as soon as he saw Yang Chendong coming, the so-called doctor Zhao quickly saluted him with respect.


    Doctor Zhao, named Zhao Yanmei, is also a student of the Yang family academy. He was once called the second sage together with Yuan Heping, who is known as a master. The former is good at internal medicine and surgery, while the latter is gynecology and pediatrics. For example, if some ladies are ill or feel uncomfortable, Zhao Yanmei usually comes to visit. Everyone is a woman and often goes to the inner courtyard of the Yang family, so they are free In some.


    Now that Zhao Yanmei appears here, she must be expressing which lady is ill. No wonder Yang Chendong becomes so nervous.


    "Well, why are you here, but which lady is not healthy?" Yang Chendong didn''t even return the military salute, but asked in a worried voice.


    Facing Yang Chendong with a worried face, Zhao Yanmei said with a smile, "teacher, students, congratulations."


    "Congratulations, congratulations again, what''s going on?" Yang Chendong heard these two words most when he was admitted to the hospital. They were fresh at first, but now they are a little bored.


    "Well, please know as soon as you enter the inner court." I don''t know where Zhao Yanmei''s courage came from. She didn''t tell me immediately, but sold it for a moment. To say that she can''t do it, the second lady has told her that some things should be said by herself and won''t be false to her.


    "OK, I''ll go and have a look. Xinger leads the way." Yang Chendong''s face can''t see whether he is angry or happy, but at least it''s much more stable than just now. Zhao Yanmei dared to betray herself. There must be no bad thing.


    Xinger happily agreed, which led Yang Chendong to rush to the second lady''s wing room in the inner yard.


    Yang Chendong''s feet were so fast that the apricot who led the way soon fell behind. It was not until Yang Chendong entered the courtyard and saw qiaoyin enjoying the cool under a big tree that he saw that he was all right that he breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Several maids beside the tree looked very good. As soon as they saw Yang Chendong appear, they bent and saluted. They didn''t see these six young masters, but came to the second lady, took her little hand and asked with concern, "qiao''er, I just saw doctor Zhao leave here. What''s the matter? What''s wrong with you?"


    At this moment, Qiao Yin blushed, "young master, I didn''t expect you to come back so soon. Originally, I was going to meet you at the door with my fourth sister and my fifth sister."


    "Hey, we are husband and wife, so we don''t need those complicated etiquette. By the way, you haven''t answered me yet. What''s wrong with my body?" Yang Chendong casually waved his hand. He doesn''t care about etiquette. That is, he has a high status and sometimes has to pay attention to it, but in his opinion, when he is with his wife, The matter of etiquette is to save when you can save.


    Feeling Yang Chendong''s sincere concern, Qiao Yin''s face was like a peach blossom. He first lowered his head, and then said in a small voice like a mosquito: "young master, I''m not sick."


    "Not sick? What''s doctor Zhao doing here? Anyway, what can''t you say to the young master? Speak quickly." if it weren''t for the same look and even some joy when he saw Zhao Yanmei just now, I''m afraid he thought Qiao Yin was seriously ill.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong was so worried, Qiao Yin also knew that she couldn''t hide it. At the moment, she whispered again: "qiao''er is really not ill, just, just happy."


    "Are you sick? Are you overjoyed?" the anxious Yang Chendong was stunned by these words and stood there.


    "Well, it''s just joy. Doctor Zhao said I was pregnant with the young master''s child." Qiao Yin stroked her unchanged lower abdomen with a happy face.


    "Pregnant with my child?" at this moment, Yang Chendong finally reacted, and then stood there with a blank face. At this moment, it seemed that his head was empty. At this moment, it seemed that everything around him did not exist, and he was the only one in the world.


    In the last life, because the nature of work was too special, Yang Chendong never got married and naturally would not have his own children. But now, suddenly someone told him that he was going to have a child. He was completely stunned by the news.


    Are you going to have children? This is the first time in the last life and this life. Once upon a time, he also thought about this problem. When he was first with Hu Yan and others, because he considered that the other party was still young and his situation was not stable, he always tried his best to suppress and had no plan to have children. Later, after the situation got better and better, Yang Chendong thought about this problem and worked very hard, but I don''t know why, that is, no wife has been pregnant. Later, the war was tight everywhere, so he didn''t think about so many things. He thought that when the situation was completely stable, he was checking it carefully.


    I didn''t think I had to do it yet. Now the child has a baby. This is enough to show that he has no problem, no problem.

 Chapter 896

    "Young master, young master, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare qiao''er." Qiao Yin waited for Yang Chendong''s response after reporting the good news, but she found that the young master stood there like a fool, neither happy nor sad. For a moment, she was worried. "Young master, I don''t know what to do. After all, the eldest sister doesn''t have children, but I already have them. It really shouldn''t be. If the young master is not happy, qiao''er won''t be."


    As she spoke, Qiao Yin had already started to cry. It''s no wonder she''s so excited. It''s true that Hu Yan, as a housewife, has no children. His concubine had children first, which is not allowed in many large families. Even in order to protect her legitimate status, whether she can keep her child needs two words.


    Qiao Yin, who cried loudly, finally woke Yang Chendong up from his fantasy. When he saw Qiao Yin crying, said he was not right, and talked about Hu Yan, he hugged him in his arms, "My good qiao''er, what are you talking about? You have children. The other sisters should be happy. How can they be angry? They will have children in the future. There is nothing to be jealous of."


    "Ah! Really?" Qiao Yin, after all, was born as a maid, not a legitimate daughter of the gate, so she only heard about such things, and didn''t have such a deep sense of fear. Now when Yang Chendong said that there was no problem, it was no problem. She immediately burst into tears and smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s true. It''s more true than real gold and silver." Yang Chendong smiled with qiaoyin. "By the way, when and how long has it been?"


    "The last time the young master married Toya''s sister," young master, congratulations. " As soon as he was admitted to the hospital, Yang Er fell on his knees with a plop. At the same time, tears flowed in his eyes, which were excited and happy tears. As a person around Yang Chendong, he hopes that the young master can have children faster than anyone else. He has a little master, or even a group of little masters.


    "Well, get up. What''s a man crying about?" Yang Chendong felt Yang er''s loyalty. He was so excited that he helped him up, and then laughed. "Young master will have children in the future. How about Gao unhappy."


    "Happy, happy." Yang Er nodded again and again without any affectation.


    "OK, let me say something that makes you happier. Remove the post of logistics division commander and give the work to Yang Liu. You will continue to follow the young master in the future." Yang Chendong patted Yang Er on the shoulder and said with emotion on his face. Used to Yang Er, even Yang Si and Yang Liu did a good job, and always felt a little worse.


    "OK." Yang Er nodded fiercely. Although he said that the logistics division did a great job, everyone should please three points first, but compared with being around the sixth young master, those are bullshit.


    "Well, go tell Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao to guard the gate and tell those who want to congratulate them to do their work well. The young master will be very happy and do whatever he should do. By the way, the scale of the guard should also be expanded. Now there are enough people. Let the two captains choose the best and expand the guard." Yang Chendong thought that the number of guards was only 100, and he could deal with some small things, but his strength was weak when he met major events, so he took advantage of the many elite opportunities in this military training to make a good selection.


    "Yes." Yang Er agreed excitedly. He had thought about it for a long time, but the young master didn''t say anything. He really couldn''t say anything. "Young master, what kind of scale do you think is suitable for expansion?"


    "A guard force of 500 people is enough. The strength of 1000 people should be enough to ensure normal safety. By the way, go and discuss with Jiang Ping. The security of the inner courtyard should also increase the security strength. See what she needs and how many people she needs." Yang Chendong thought of qiaoyin huaizi. Such things will continue to happen in the future. The safety of the lady must be protected, and the number of female soldiers should be increased.


    Yang Chendong was about to have a son. The news soon spread. The whole Shicheng city was busy for several days. Then everything gradually returned to calm. At the moment, a message from the Security Bureau interrupted the calm. Not only that, there were bursts of wailing and weeping in the capture camp of the logistics division.


    Tuotuo is dead.


    He died on the way to escape and was ambushed by the Wara leader first. He included three thousand elite cavalry and general monk.


    According to the witness, after the last mistake, 30000 cavalry were sent out this time. But even if they fought 30000, they still paid a very heavy price. More than 10000 people died in the war, and almost all the other 20000 people were injured. In the end, they fought for three days and three nights, killing everyone. Tuotuo didn''t spend any money. I finally died of random knives. I heard that it was only injuries There are no less than fifty words.


    With the death of tuotuobuhua, Tatar will soon become a history in the grassland, from brilliance to decline.


    Although tuotuobuhua died, his spirit is still there. The prisoners in the logistics division have been thinking that one day the sweat can be killed back, so they have a place to use. Now their hopes have been dashed. Many of them have begun to slow down, and even some extreme people have begun to go on hunger strike, looking like they want to live and die with the sweat. Especially the two thousand wounded who have been sent to the hospital When you get sick, you have to get up and take revenge first. You almost make a big mess in the hospital. If mercenaries didn''t appear in time, I''m afraid there would be big problems.


    Among the captured soldiers, there are a lot of Tatar soldiers. Naturally, their trouble will not be small. The following officers really had no choice, so they reported the situation to Yang Chendong. Soon afterwards, Yang Erqin went out and took hubo''er to Yang''s house from the captured barracks.


    Yang''s house belongs to Yang Chendong''s yard alone. In the pavilion in front of the rockery, Yang Chendong is sitting opposite Hu Bo''er. A stone table in front of them and tea with curling smoke are placed in the middle. Yang ER and Qiu Wuzheng, the first guard captain, stare at Hu Bo''er covetously to prevent him from jumping up and committing murder.


    "Let''s get rid of the shackles and shackles." Yang Chendong gave orders to Yang er at will while showing the time of the tea ceremony.


    "Young master, this man has great strength..." Yang Er wanted to remind him of something else. But then Yang Chendong said in an unquestionable tone, "why? The young master hasn''t moved for a long time. Do you have no confidence in the young master?"


    With this, Yang Erfang remembered the young master''s abnormal strength, so he went forward and opened the shackles with the key, giving hubo''er a freedom.


    After removing the shackles, Hu Bo''er first rubbed his wrists with his hands, and then showed a smile on his face. "This is the tea made by Zhongdan Gong. It must be very delicious, ha ha ha."


    As he spoke, he took a teacup. His smiling face suddenly changed. Then the teacup was broken, and a sharp piece of porcelain fell into his hand. He quickly rowed in front of Yang Chendong.


    "Bang!"


    A figure suddenly flew out. Without waiting for Yang ER and Qiu Wu to react, suddenly Bo''er''s burly figure flew out and fell into the courtyard with a face of mud.


    Yang Chendong still sat there as before, holding a tea cup in his hand, slowly tasting tea and said, "tea is not bad."

 Chapter 897

    "Boy looking for death." Yang Er reacted. He immediately gave a cold hum and walked towards the courtyard. It seemed that he wanted to teach Hubo a good lesson.


    "Yang Er, bring someone over and let him sit down. You and Qiu Wu just look at it from a distance." Yang Chendong looked up slightly and ordered in an unquestionable tone.


    Yang Er didn''t dare to disobey, so he had to set up hubo''er with Qiu Wu and put it under the opposite seat of Yang Chendong. Then they stepped back and looked at everything here.


    Suddenly Bo''er sat down again. He didn''t have the decadence of the loser on his face. On the contrary, he looked at Yang Chendong curiously and asked, "your Kung Fu is very powerful!"


    Speaking of it, this is the first time that hubo''er has observed Yang Chendong so closely. It is found that compared with Tuotuo Buhua, the man who claims to be Tian Khan is so young, even a little young.


    "Hehe, you really want to kill me? Then I''ll give you a chance." Yang Chendong said what he asked and didn''t answer. Then, like a magic trick, he took out a small arm long short knife and put it on the stone table. Then he motioned hubo''er with his eyes, which means that he is telling him that the knife is here. You can take it at any time and you can do it to me at any time.


    Yang Chendong is so calm and even arrogant. It naturally annoys him in the eyes of hubo''er. Is He Yang Chendong''s opponent, but that''s just planning strategies on the battlefield. Compared with force, he can fight dozens of rounds with Tian Hu and Su He. How can he be afraid of Yang Chendong? Just now it was just his carelessness. This time he won''t be careless again.


    He suddenly touched the short knife on the stone table, but he still didn''t see Yang Chendong''s action. The whole man flew up again and fell into the yard again.


    Yang ER and Qiu Wu appeared. They carried him to the stone table again. They can see that the sixth young master has improved his kung fu. With preparation, even a few Hubo children will not be the opponent of the young master.


    Re seat, or the same action, touch the knife again, people fly up again.


    Suddenly Bo''er has been doing the same action with perseverance. Even if he was beaten to the corner of his mouth to bleed later, he didn''t mean to stop.


    Yang Chendong often makes moves. He will say a word before each move. "I didn''t kill tuotuobuhua."


    "The murderer is Wala''s first."


    "It''s wrong to take revenge on me."


    "I defeated you in a fair way. You are not unjust."


    "But Tuotuo didn''t spend. He died in a heavy siege. What he could only pick up was a full villain first."


    "Don''t you want revenge just because you know about hunger strike and don''t cooperate with treatment?"


    When he didn''t know how many times he was beaten and flew out, he was held by Yang ER and Qiu Wu again. Hubo Er under the seat finally said, "how to revenge? We are just prisoners now."


    "Who says that prisoners can''t take revenge? Don''t you always think about taking revenge for your sweat? It''s just a pity that you''ve found the wrong person. Besides, who says that prisoners can only be prisoners all their life. As long as they perform well, they will still be outstanding one day. Just like Suhe, who is also from your Tatar department, doesn''t he live well now? And in the new army, there are Many of them came from captured soldiers, didn''t they? "


    "What are you trying to say?" suddenly Bo''er finally stopped and looked at the short knife in front of him. In fact, he has no strength to wield a knife. Now his whole body is in pain like a broken frame.


    "I said I could give you a chance to take revenge." Yang Chendong finally said his purpose.


    "Are you going to let us go?" suddenly Bo''er asked in surprise.


    "No." Yang Chendong shook his head. Whether it''s Hu Bo''er or those elite cavalry captured from the battlefield this time, their combat power is very strong. If you let them go now, once they get together and find an understanding person to become the climate again, it will be a threat to yourself. Yang Chendong would never do such a thing.


    "No, how can we get revenge?" asked hubo''er with a picture of you teasing me.


    "If you join mercenaries, you will have a chance to take revenge. Why, do you think that if I let you go now, you can really destroy the forces with him first? As far as I know, I joined agadorzi to sneak attack your Tuotuo without sweat. I benefited a lot from it. I made a lot of money when I was doing business with Beiming. Now he can It is said that the army is strong. Do you think you can really take revenge with your current people? "


    "This..." suddenly Bo''er was speechless.


    Although he has a cavity of warm blood, he also knows that only relying on courage is not enough, but also needs enough strength. And now mercenaries do have this strength.


    "How can I trust you?" hubo''er''s thought finally returned to reality. When he knew that only mercenaries could help him, his mentality also changed.


    "It''s very simple. If you join the mercenary army, I will help you destroy the vara force within three years at the latest. If you can''t do it, you can leave at any time, even if you have the ability to start a rebellion. Once you kill it, I promise you won''t stop it if you and your companions want to leave. What''s the matter? I can live forever in the name of Tian Khan Swear. "Yang Chendong said seriously.


    For others, the meaning of swearing to longevity is very important and even sacred. But he doesn''t think so. He doesn''t believe that. Besides, he didn''t lie, and he must get rid of it first.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong had sworn on the reputation of Tian Khan, he could not believe it, so he nodded, "OK, I believe you."


    "Very good. Enjoy your cooperation. Now you can persuade your companions not to make trouble. Take care of yourself quickly. Don''t wait for the war with the Wara department. Your conditions are not suitable. If you miss the war, no one else will be surprised."


    "I will appease and persuade them." suddenly Bo''er nodded. If he wants revenge, he needs to strengthen himself. Now is really not the time to go on a hunger strike.


    Suddenly Bo''er left, and an act of making trouble with captured soldiers ended. But the war was not over. After Yang Chendong defeated tuotuobuhua and took the opportunity to solve the great enemy, the Tatar department also announced to withdraw from the grassland stage of the Central Plains. And some of the forces they previously controlled have been divided up.


    To the south of TA Lu city, sanbulachuan was occupied by Shi Wanshan under the command of the commander-in-chief of Xuanfu and Wanquan division of the Ming Dynasty in the north; They also sent troops to occupy Jingzhou in the manhole area first. So far, Shi Wanshan has become the first neighbor, and the mercenaries are only a three not stabbing River away from the forces of the whole Wara department.


    Yang Chendong did not take the opportunity to occupy more cities. His military thought comes from later generations. He doesn''t care about the gains and losses of one city and one place. What he wants is to eliminate the effective power of his opponent. It''s like Tuotuo doesn''t spend the main force. After his death, the original Tatar territory has become an ownerless thing, which can be easily occupied?


    "Inform the first cavalry division of the world, let them patrol all areas in the Northwest with Saihan mountain as the boundary, and tell other forces that this is owned by our mercenaries. Anyone who wants to pass here must pay taxes to us and follow our rules, otherwise there will be no amnesty!" Yang Chendong finally showed his fangs and began to master the grassland territory centered on Shicheng.


    Mobei city is still under construction. Once it is completed, it will form a horn with the original city. At that time, his power will be stable. Anyone who comes to challenge his position will be regarded as an enemy and be burned by thunder.


    After a lot of screening, the new army returned to its original organizational system. The number of people in the first Cavalry Division in the world was not full. The division commander Tian Hu and the two commanders were carefully selected one by one. It is necessary to create the first strong army in the world like their names.


    The construction of Mobei city is still going on in an orderly way. With Yang Si in charge of the overall situation, everything is going on very smoothly. After the war of tuotuobuhua, the powerful strength of mercenaries deterred all those with evil intentions. No one was thinking of provoking mercenaries. The situation near Shicheng showed an unprecedented state of peace.


    Qiaoyin is very harmful to happiness and vomit as much as you eat. Dr. Zhao Yanmei said after inspection that it is the cause of soil and water. It is still too bitter and cold here. It is best to go to a place with a relatively mild climate, which is good for the second wife and the children in the second wife''s belly. In September 1453, Yang Chendong decided to return to chixian city with his three wives.


    After more than a year, Yang Chendong laid a good foundation on the grassland. From an army of only a few thousand people at first, there are now nearly 60000 troops; There was nothing before. Up to now, there are two big cities and several small cities. Seeing everything on the right track, there was no big battle to fight in a short time. Considering Qiao Yin''s body, Yang Chendong decided to leave and return to chiembedded city.


    The only thing that makes Yang Chendong feel a little regretful is that there is no news about the wusheng Lengfeng third division and Nvzhen cavalry regiment sent to the north. The radio station only sent two telegrams at the beginning, saying that everything was going well. Then there was no movement, just like it all disappeared.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t believe that Wu Sheng and Chen Bo will be wiped out. Something unknown must have happened. He also sent scouts, but there was no news. To say that Siberia is too large and sparsely populated, it is really difficult to find a team. What he can do is to constantly send people to inquire about the situation. In addition, all he has left is blessing.

 Chapter 898

    Yang Chendong decides to leave, and Hu mang stays under his arrangement. In political affairs, Yu Mian is his deputy, and in military affairs, he is his deputy. People can rest assured. After leaving Yang Si to build Mobei city and Yang Liu to manage the logistics group, Yang Chendong left Shicheng in mid September with three wives, Yang Er, Wang Si, 1000 people of the two guard forces and 3200 people of the tiger regiment.


    When he left, Yang Chendong deliberately suppressed the wind. He didn''t want everyone to know that he left Shicheng. Although it is destined not to be concealed for long, as long as it is concealed for one more day, it can have one more day''s deterrent power.


    In order to prevent being found, the team left the city in the evening and camped twenty miles away from the city. In the big tent, Yang Chendong accompanied the three ladies to dinner, and laughter came from time to time. In the big tent on one side, Yang Er is also enjoying the fun of Qi people, eating and chatting with Qi Ge.


    The marriage between Yang ER and Qi Qige was declared again. After Yang Chendong was allowed, he got married seven days ago, which also became a prosperous era in the city at that time. Not only did Hu Mang and other senior generals of the regiment go, Tian Hu, division commander of the first division of the world cavalry, Xiao Feng, head of the tiger regiment, and Feng Liang, director of the Security Bureau in Shicheng, go, but even Yang Si came from Mobei city to congratulate his eldest brother on his wedding.


    The most important thing is that the witnesses are powerful. Yang Chendong himself personally married them. With this big brand, all the people who can participate are proud. Not to mention that Yang er''s popularity is also very good at ordinary times, which once made the wedding banquet more than 50 tables. This is still because those people who are not high enough did not appear. Otherwise, even 100 tables can''t be used.


    The better news is that Qi Qi married Yang er not as a concubine, but as a big wife. Speaking of this, we should thank his brother Batu. It was precisely for his good performance on the battlefield that he also participated in the fight with Tatar elite cavalry. Not only that, he also killed four enemies and raised his nationality for his sister Qi Qi at the same time. Next, only mother BaDaMa is left. I think there are still opportunities as long as she can make contributions in the battlefield.


    This is also the reason why Yang Chendong will become the host of the wedding. Under such excitement, Yang er''s mouth didn''t close because of laughter that day. After seven days of marriage, he left Shicheng with the young master. After asking for instructions, he decided to take Qiqige out to see the world.


    His interest in the account doesn''t seem high. Speaking of it, this was the first time she had left her mother so far. Although she had just come out, she was already a little homesick. As a husband, Yang Er has become the only choice for enlighteners.


    "Madam, do you miss your mother? It''s all right. My mother is very safe in Shicheng. She''s saying that my little brother is now a company commander of the new first army. With him, my mother won''t be alone. This time we go out to see the world. You don''t know how prosperous the city is. That place is no different from the Holy Land in our hearts." Tiger mang stretched out his hand and put his arms around him, with a comforting expression on his face.


    Qiqige made an effort to drill into the wide and warm arms and found a more comfortable position. "I think the beginning of the city is very big, which is very good."


    "Ha ha." Yang ER was speechless about this. For a person who is used to floating around on the grassland, Shicheng is really big.


    Looking at Yang Er, he didn''t speak, but smiled. There was a delicate look on his face, "what? Did you start to dislike me? Hum, I knew that my mother also said that a man''s getting a woman''s body is the beginning of dislike."


    "Oh, wronged, how could I be that kind of person?" Yang Er shouted wrongly. Then he found that his face was full of laughter. He knew that the other party was teasing himself. He pretended to be very angry and said, "OK, you dare to deceive me. As a punishment, now I''m going to hold you to bed."


    "Don''t, don''t. it hasn''t been completely dark in recent days. I''m waiting." as soon as he said this, his face quickly turned red. This man is a cow and a brute. She can''t stand it every time. If we start now, I''m afraid it will be a problem to walk down the ground early tomorrow morning. In order to divert Hu Mang''s attention, Qi Qige took the initiative to say, "by the way, my little brother didn''t join the first Cavalry Division in the world, but chose to go to the new army and become a company commander, which won''t have any impact on his future?"


    "How could it?" as soon as he talked about business, Yang ER was honest and settled a lot. He likes to say these things, especially to see his worship eyes and eyes, "The first Cavalry Division in the world is indeed the most elite army. If it is a cold weapon battle, even the cold front is afraid that it is not an opponent. But just because they are too strong, it is not easy to get ahead there. It is better to go to the new army. Relatively speaking, the conditions for promotion there are much more relaxed. Besides, this is the meaning of tiger head and farewell. They are looking for Batu first , if you persuade him to stay and make a lot of conditions, it''s impossible not to count. "


    "They... They won''t cheat Batu. You know, little brother is very honest." Qiqige said with some worry. For him, whether it''s tiger mang or farewell, it belongs to the existence of big people. It''s Yang Er around him. Because Taida is close, he doesn''t feel much.


    "No." Yang Er clapped his chest loudly. "With my face, how can they be bad to Batu? Besides, I''m not honest at all. I have many ghost ideas when I''m in trouble."


    "Ah! Who says my little brother is dishonest? He is an honest man." a moment ago, he looked at Yang er with a look of worship, but when he heard the words behind him, he became indomitable and scratched.


    "Ha ha, I was wrong. I was wrong." Yang Er knew the truth taught by the sixth young master and would not reason with women. When he saw that the situation was wrong, he immediately turned back and surrendered, which attracted a burst of coquettish laughter.


    In the main account dozens of meters away, Yang Chendong is drinking horse milk wine and eating mutton with the seventh lady.


    Yang Chendong didn''t catch a cold about this thing, but it was requested by his wife. He also said that after leaving here, it would be difficult to eat such authentic food in the future, so he had to accompany each other.


    "God of war, is the second sister asleep?" it was like that every lady had their own name for Yang Chendong. Toya was used to calling Yang Chendong in this way.


    "People who sleep and have a body always like to sleep, ha ha." when it comes to Qiao Yin, Yang Chendong''s face is full of a happy smile. He''s going to be a father. Now qiaoyin is like a national treasure. In the past, there were only four maids waiting, but now there are twice as many and Eight maids waiting.


    Not only that, Yang Chendong also gave her close maid xing''er high power, that is, unless Qiao Yin is willing, no one can disturb her except herself, even several ladies.


    This was not his intention to alienate the feelings of several ladies. Later generations have seen more palace dramas and more things about internal palace struggles. What kind of things can happen, and what kind of friendship may deteriorate in the face of strong interests.


    In particular, Qiao yinhuai is still her first child. It is impossible to say that she will not be envied. In order to prevent all possible man-made accidents, now we have done enough measures, which is the safest way. Although it will hurt some people''s feelings, once the rules are established, they will gradually get used to them in the future.


    Of course, all this is just a superficial appearance. Secretly, Yang Chendong also instructed Jiang Ping to stare at the second wife. The newly established women''s guard came in handy. Once an illegal person is found, he can take it directly without asking for instructions. With this dark hand in it, Yang Chendong''s heart can finally relax a lot.


    "God of war, after we have children, will you protect me like the second sister?" Toya felt Yang Chendong''s tension, which she understood. The origin of the princess made her understand some things too early. Because of this, she didn''t mean to blame Yang Chendong. On the contrary, she was very supportive.


    "Of course, you are my wife, and your safety is the top priority." Yang Chendong said casually, but in a firm tone.


    "That''s nice." Toya nodded contentedly. "By the way, tell me about the other sisters. You know, we''re about to meet. We should pay attention to what we should know in advance, otherwise we won''t look good if we make a joke."


    "Er, OK." Yang Chendong wanted to push the errand to the fourth lady Xiang Niang, but thought that Toya had left her hometown and followed her out. If such a small thing was refused, who knows if she would be sad.


    On the battlefield, Yang Chendong planned strategies, and he would not be afraid of powerful enemies. However, in front of several ladies, his great general demeanor had long disappeared, and some had only love and pity in addition to love.


    Waiting for Yang Chendong to speak for an hour, it was late at night, he became fluffy. Toya''s face turned red under the candlelight. Thinking of what would happen next, he whispered, "call the fourth sister, too. I... I can''t stand it alone."


    "Ha ha, good." seeing that Toya has been used to accompanying herself with other sisters, Yang Chendong is very happy, which is also a way to promote their sisters'' emotional friendship.


    The next morning, the team started normally after breakfast. Everyone''s mood seems to be very good. This kind of war doesn''t need to be considered, but it''s a great way to enhance everyone''s feelings for each other in the process of moving slowly.

 Chapter 899

    Xu Yunsheng, the reconnaissance commander, was the first to set out and took a company scout in charge of exploring the way ahead. There are six young masters in the team. They are not careless in terms of security.


    Yang Chendong didn''t refuse Xu Yunsheng, who dismissed the post of head of the regiment and insisted on following around him. This person seems to be born as a scout. With him, he will have better security. He doesn''t have to worry too much about accidents.


    The team was mighty and slowly, all the way into the nuergandisi area.


    Usually, when transporting supplies, we often go this way, but the transportation brigade can pass through here in ten to twenty days. It can be placed in Yang Chendong''s team and just walk for more than a month. This is mainly because Qiao Yin''s body is inconvenient and she is in a hurry. Once the road is bumpy, who knows what will happen, although Dr. Zhao Yanmei follows the car, But wouldn''t it be better to prevent it.


    In this way, the army walked and stopped. It didn''t arrive at Haizhen until early October. Here, there were more than 30 sea ships waiting here.


    Long Yuntian, leader of the first marine army and the first regiment of the first division, was ordered to wait here. When he saw the mighty team coming from a distance, he led the team to stand and wait until the team was close. When Yang Chendong came along accompanied by Yang ER and the guards, long Yuntian welcomed the officers of the group. "I''ve seen the sixth young master. Long Yuntian, head of the first generation regiment, is waiting here to listen to orders."


    "Ha ha, OK, let''s get on board." he reached out and patted long Yuntian on the shoulder. Yang Chendong smiled with satisfaction for the familiar person. But in the process of patting the shoulder, it was obvious that some of the officers in the regiment had changed their faces and tightened their bodies at this moment.


    Long Yuntian, who was patted on the shoulder, turned red and was very excited. He was stunned for a moment. He remembered something. He quickly turned around and continued to introduce: "sixth young master, these are the officers of our new regiment. This is Xu Hao, the political commissar of our new regiment."


    Pointing to another officer with the rank of Colonel, long Yuntian made a business introduction.


    "Oh, commissar Xu, hello." Yang Chendong didn''t pat his shoulder this time, but stretched out his hand to hold each other. To tell the truth, the team is large, and he doesn''t know the situation of some people. For example, Xu Hao in front of him is very strange.


    Xu Hao''s face was so excited that he stretched out his arms, grabbed Yang Chendong''s arm and shook it hard. Some flattering words were also said unconsciously, "sixth young master, my subordinates have worshipped you for a long time. I finally see it today. I''m very excited, very excited."


    "Ha ha, do well." Yang Chendong responded with a smile, and then shook hands with other regiment cadres one after another.


    After some greetings, the team began to board the ship, because Yang Chendong''s return to chiembedded city was not an open move, so he did not arrange a large ship to meet him. Most of the more than 30 ships were not very large, but there were always two or three second-class ships, with a length of 70 or 80 feet, just for Yang Chendong and others to rest.


    The largest main ship was naturally Yang Chendong''s. after the three ladies and a maid got on board, Yang Er took 500 people of the first guard on board, so that the second guard had to go to other escort ships.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong has no doubt. This is the army of the first army on the sea, that is, his own army. No one dares to be unfavorable to himself. He still has this confidence. As for the reaction of other regiment officers when shaking hands with long Yuntian, Yang Chendong''s keen insight was naturally found, but he didn''t make a sound. When it comes to the situation among cadres at the lower regimental level, he won''t bother too much.


    But this time, after all, it involves his own safety, although he can swim and his skills are very good. There are many diving equipment and oxygen cylinders in the warehouse. Even if there are any problems at sea, his self-protection ability is completely free of problems. But the three ladies are still on the ship. For their safety, some forces need to be clear. "Go and arrange two competent. Ask, how about the situation and relationship of those cadres in the regiment?"


    "I see." Yang Er, who was ordered by Yang Chendong, nodded and found Badaojiang and Pengyue. They are old people of the guard. They have no problem in loyalty. They are people who have wandered the Jianghu. It''s reassuring to leave some things to them.


    The team all got on board. After asking for instructions, acting head long Yuntian immediately ordered the ship to sail. The fleet then took back the anchor and set sail straight to the south.


    When I first got on the boat, everything was so fresh, especially when I looked around, it was the same color of the sea and the sky, which was very spectacular, which excited the fourth lady Xiang Niang and the seventh lady Toya who had never seen the sea.


    But over time, every day is a time for this scenery, and there is also a day of boredom in good scenery. Yang Chendong had no choice but to play cards with the three ladies in the rest cabin of the ship.


    After a few days of sailing, the big ship was finally not alone. Other ships could be seen from a distance. Just because the distance was too long, there was no communication between us. When Yang Chendong heard Yang er''s report, he stood on the bow of the ship and looked at it from a distance with a telescope. What he saw was a sea ship with a Korean flag.


    Put down the telescope, Yang Chendong said to Yang er with a thoughtful look: "go and call long Yuntian to me."


    Soon, long Yuntian appeared, and Yang Chendong''s problem followed, "the Korean navy is not far away. Do they often haunt here?"


    "This... I don''t know." long Yuntian shook his head with an ugly face.


    "I don''t know. Haven''t you run this line before?" this time, Yang er said dissatisfied before waiting for Yang Chendong to ask something.


    "No... no, it''s the first time for my subordinates to take this line. Oh, by the way, I passed by here when I came here. It seems that there are ships nearby." long Yuntian hesitated and explained with a red face.


    "OK, you go down first." Yang Chendong raised his hand and rebuked long Yuntian. Looking at his leaving back, Yang Chendong was thoughtful. "Yang Er, how''s the situation that you sent someone to inquire about?"


    "There''s no news yet, but it''s fast. The navy soldiers here are very principled. The routine is not so easy. It takes a little time." this time, Yang er''s expression was unnatural. There''s no way. The sixth young master didn''t perform the task well. Anyone would look ugly.


    "Don''t worry, there are still more than 20 days to go back to Chiqian city from here. It should be enough. But the existence of these Korean navies is always a hidden danger. Now there is no navy in Beiming, which poses no threat to us, but this is our way to supply Shicheng. Once the Korean Navy wants our idea one day, the situation will be bad. Well, you can''t do this Remember, when you get back to the naval headquarters in chijiancheng, remind me. "


    "Yes, young master." Hu mang nodded and agreed.


    This seems to be an episode. Yang Chendong didn''t care too much. Instead, Hu mang stepped up the guard work of the guard. He always had a strange feeling that the situation seemed wrong, but where it was wrong was unclear, so he could only strengthen his own defense in case of unexpected things.


    It''s a pity that this place is not on land. In case of an accident, we can''t contact the second guard and the tiger regiment of head Xiao Feng. But with their combat experience, once something happens, they should respond at the first time.


    Yang er''s nerves became nervous. He was absent-minded when he accompanied him. The days passed like this day by day until twenty days later, he finally came to the sea area of chiembedded city. His mind was relieved a lot, and at this time Badaojiang and Pengyue, who sent to inquire about things, finally came to reply.


    For more than 20 days, they ate and lived together with the navy soldiers, made friends with them, and finally got a clear picture of the situation of the regiment. This time, they came to report to Yang er.


    Half an hour later, Yang Er came to Yang Chendong''s main cabin and made a report on the situation.


    "Young master, many people and things have been found in the self-examination of chixian City, and long Yuntian is one of them who has been judged to have a problem." Yang Er reported and observed the change of Yang Chendong''s look.


    "Long Yuntian has a problem? What''s the problem? I know he has a problem. Why did Kaohsiung send him to pick me up? What does that mean?" Yang Chendong also doesn''t understand, but he can see that he is more or less angry.


    "Yes, young master, that''s the problem. Long Yuntian''s problem is that he didn''t check the goods carefully at sea, and the goods were just one of the goods smuggled by Yang Tiezhu. Because of this, some people think long Yuntian may be an accomplice of Yang Tiezhu, if not, at least a convenient person. It''s said that because of this, it''s convenient There is still a lot of controversy. "


    In the following time, Yang er made a detailed report on some information learned by Badaojiang and Pengyue from the soldiers below.


    According to Yang Er, Wu Qian, Vice Minister of the Ministry of supervision, believed that there was a problem with long Yuntian and once proposed to remove him from his post for investigation and even search his family. But this proposal was rejected by the commander of Kaohsiung, one of the five member team.


    Kaohsiung army commander means that long Yuntian is a good cadre and a cadre who can fight, but he was not so principled in the past. It is reasonable to think that even the goods that went out from chixian city and were named by the Security Bureau, there was no serious inspection. After all, the status of the security agency is very special, and not all departments have the power to dictate to it. Therefore, long Yuntian''s problem is that he has lost his investigation for a while. He can''t beat a person to death because of this small matter.

 Chapter 900

    There is no conclusive way to solve the problem of long Yuntian. However, the impact soon appeared. According to long Yuntian''s ability and qualifications, he was originally a popular candidate for the third division commander of the first army at sea this time, but his appointment was stuck by the political department because of this matter. Fortunately, Kaohsiung moved from his third division to the first division. Considering that the influence still existed, he was given the post of regimental head instead of head.


    "By the way, Liu Shao, Wu Qian''s brother-in-law is Xu Hao, the political commissar of the regiment. He is on a boat next to us." Yang Er seems to think of something again and whispers to Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong listened to all this quietly and nodded slowly. He said that although he returned to the city secretly, it was too eye-catching for someone to make an idea of him on the road. But in any case, we should not send an acting head to pick him up. Now it seems that this should be the meaning of Kaohsiung army commander. He clearly reminds himself to pay more attention to this matter in this way.


    Kaohsiung still knows Yang Chendong. He knows that with the continuous growth of the Yang family, he has rarely intervened in the following things. For example, it is not easy for Yang Chendong to intervene in things at the level of long Yuntian. This is why he deliberately arranged this person to escort himself back to the red embedded City, hoping to remind him in this way.


    Of course, Kaohsiung is also very measured. He did not ask long Yuntian to take the initiative to say anything to Yang Chendong. Unless the sixth young master takes the initiative to ask about this kind of report, the following can''t be said casually. Otherwise, if an individual has something to report to Yang Chendong, he can''t be busy for 48 hours a day.


    So there is such a situation now. Long Yuntian escorts himself back to the city as the acting head. Xu Hao, the political commissar, was arranged to follow. One was the political commissar and the other was just the acting head. The brother-in-law of the former was such a big member as the deputy director of the supervision department. Naturally, everyone was willing to move forward. No wonder when Yang Chendong expressed the intimate behavior of long Yuntian, the officers in the regiment would show a different look.


    After figuring out everything, Yang Chendong sighed. The self-examination was carried out at his instigation in order to prevent the occurrence of events similar to Yang Tiezhu. Now it seems that the investigation is rigorous. Not only that, it seems to have gone too far. If it continues, will it make people panic?


    "Go and call long Yuntian to me. Remember, don''t let others see it first." after thinking about it, Yang Chendong still wants to hear what long Yuntian said.


    "I see." Yang Er nodded, turned and walked out. After a while, long Yuntian, dressed as a guard, appeared in front of Yang Chendong. As soon as he appeared, he fell to his knees with a plop and shouted guilty.


    "What are you guilty of?" Yang Chendong looked serious, but he couldn''t see the joys and sorrows in his heart at this moment.


    "I''m ashamed of my trust in the sixth young master. I was careless during the sea inspection, so that the smuggling ship passed in front of me, but I didn''t know it. It''s really guilty." long Yuntian knelt down and said with red eyes.


    Since he received the military order from the commander Kaohsiung, he has been waiting for this moment and waiting for Yang Chendong''s private call. The commander of Kaohsiung army had already said when he came to Kaohsiung. Now he has a close eye on matters related to him. His position as the head of the regiment is just an expedient measure. If it can''t be solved this time, I''m afraid he won''t be able to become a regular until he goes back. It''s up to him to say whether he can wear this military uniform. Once someone has to make a deep investigation on Yang Tiezhu''s previous problem, if he can''t tell the problem clearly, he can''t become a member of the cold front. In this way, no one dares to ask him. The best outcome is to divide a piece of land to work in agriculture.


    Although long Yuntian is not afraid to be a farmer, he still doesn''t want to work in agriculture under such a situation. He doesn''t want to leave the army. It''s just that he really has a problem. If someone really holds on to this matter, I''m afraid no one can save him except those few people.


    Among these limited people, there is naturally Yang Chendong, even dominated by him. After all, the leader of the five person group is still the future six ladies. Even she has to listen to the six young masters.


    This can be said to be the only hope of long Yuntian, but he can''t see it. The sixth young master wants to see him alone. Seeing that he is going to chiembedded city in three days, it seems that he has no hope. He can''t even sleep well these two days.


    When he couldn''t see the hope of life, Yang Er suddenly appeared and took his clothes in security clothes. Long Yuntian was overjoyed. He knew that his only hope had appeared. When he saw Yang Chendong, he knelt down and confessed his mistake and burst into tears.


    "Well, you''re right. Whether it''s because of carelessness or carelessness, smuggled goods pass through your eyes, but you don''t find it. It''s really a mistake that can''t be ignored. You should be punished a little." Yang Chendong nodded.


    "Yes, it should be. I obey the arrangement." long Yuntian didn''t mean to argue. If you do something wrong, you will be punished, which has nothing to question. What he suspected was that the punishment was too severe and too targeted.


    This is what Yang Chendong doesn''t understand. It is said that Yang Tiezhu''s smuggling is not once. It is impossible to meet long Yuntian''s department for inspection every time. If so, he will doubt whether he is really involved in smuggling. But he didn''t run into it every time, so why do you have to target long Yuntian like this? Is there any other reason for this? "Commander long, let me ask you what other officers involved in your navy do."


    "Six young masters, one of the company commanders was directly expelled from the army and assigned a piece of land to farm. Several others wrote an inspection, and the matter passed by." long Yuntian dared not hide it. This was his last chance. He couldn''t be untrue.


    "Oh? How to deal with the same thing and the same problem with such different results? Why?" Yang Chendong keenly found the problem.


    "This..." long Yuntian didn''t answer immediately, but hesitated on his face.


    "Why? In front of the sixth young master, don''t you tell the truth?" Yang Er on the side saw that long Yuntian was so arrogant. He was angry and roared with fire in his eyes.


    "No, I don''t dare. Let''s talk about it. It''s because former Vice Minister Wu, who is responsible for handling the case, has hidden selfishness." knowing that he can''t hesitate at this time, long Yuntian said boldly.


    "Bastard, you can''t talk nonsense about such things. Do you have evidence?" Yang Chendong frowned after listening. He couldn''t help being cautious when it came to a second minister. In particular, Luan Xiaoyu mentioned the name of Wu Qian more than once in his telegram, saying that this person''s working ability is very good and selfless. He is the main force in this self-examination.


    When he returned to chixian city this time, Yang Chendong had planned to meet this person. If this person really has outstanding ability, he can be reused. But now, long Yuntian even said that Wu Qian had selfish intentions, so he had to pay attention to it.


    "There is no evidence." long Yuntian knelt on the ground and shook his head, "Everything was told by Xie Kun, the assistant of former deputy commander Wu. At that time, it was rumored that I might be the commander of the third division of the first army on the sea. Xie Kun found me and said that Xu Hao, the younger brother-in-law of deputy commander Wu, is now a lieutenant colonel''s staff officer in the navy to see if he can consider giving him a real job as the head of the first regiment of the third division. It''s really not good It''s OK to choose one of them as the head of the regiment. I knew Xu Hao had some abilities before, but he couldn''t afford to be the head of the regiment, so he refused in words. Soon after that, someone began to check my affairs and talk about my mistakes in the inspection of coastal defense. "


    Long Yuntian is still slowly talking, and Yang Chendong has a preliminary understanding of what happened. How senior cadres use their power, especially how to prevent their families from using their power to do things that violate the law and morality, has once become a headache for Yang Chendong.


    Legal principles are nothing more than human feelings.


    Law is the bottom line of morality, and morality is also human feelings. The existence of law is to maintain the existence of human feelings. Especially, the Han people are originally a nation that attaches great importance to human feelings. It is impossible to completely eliminate such things.


    Therefore, there is the saying of pillow wind, and there is the saying of seven grade officials in front of the prime minister. I just didn''t expect everything to come so fast. Chixian city has only developed for a few years, and such a problem has emerged and become so serious that it directly involves the appointment of a division commander.


    First, Yang Tiezhu used his father''s power to smuggle, and then there was this unfair treatment and even blatant threat. Yang Chendong knew that the trouble had finally come. History has proved that a country''s rise from strength to failure was often caused by internal corruption. As leaders of imperial power, none of them were willing to be the king of subjugation In principle, all the wills and orders issued are for the good of the people and the country.


    The policy is good, but the bad ones are those who carry out the policy. It is precisely because they are corrupt and the official administration is rotten that the good policy can not be implemented well. Finally, the people have no way to live and have to rebel.


    All along, Yang Chendong''s main energy has been focused on the expansion of the army and the development of Commerce. Facts have also proved that the two things he focuses on have achieved great development, which has led to the continuous strengthening and expansion of Yang''s forces. However, he has never thought of any better way for internal governance, especially local governance.

 Chapter 901

    He once thought of doing it according to the democracy of later generations, but now it is the great Ming Dynasty. The people who have been ruled by feudal society for many years are afraid that they will not adapt to accepting democracy. Of course, he can also use his supreme authority to force it. But if that''s the case, let alone any new internal problems, just say that once democracy is true, will the people agree to his continued expansion of power?


    The people are peace loving. As long as they live well, they will be satisfied. Where will you support expansion? If you don''t do well at that time, you will really lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot.


    In order to achieve the unprecedented ideal in his heart, Yang Chendong must centralize power in the central government, or even in himself. For this reason, even if he took the blame of being a belligerent and butcher, he also admitted it. But in this way, how to manage their own internal and make them impeccable has become the top priority and even the problem that must be solved.


    "Sixth young master, the dismissed company commander was also coerced. I heard that the company commander had a very beautiful wife, which was favored by assistant Xie Kun. He wanted to persuade them to join him first. The company commander disagreed with him, so he had this experience."


    Long Yuntian was still there, and Yang Chendong shook his head. "Well, the young master already knows what happened. I''ll send someone to check it. If it''s true as you said, you''ll be innocent, but what should we do before the matter comes to an end? Don''t scare the snake. Understand?"


    It''s just the words of a family. Yang Chendong can''t completely believe it. He just takes it as a reference view. But being able to say this shows that he has doubts about this matter. Long Yuntian, who knelt on the ground, was overjoyed. After knocking his head to the ground for several times, he withdrew under the sign of Yang er''s eyes.


    "Young master." there was no one else in the room. Yang Er carefully asked for instructions.


    "Well, long Yuntian''s words can''t be ignored, but if you don''t investigate, you have no right to speak. In this way, after you arrive at the chixian City, you can go down to investigate privately to see if things are as long Yuntian said. Remember, don''t make trouble. We can''t let a bad man go, but we can''t wrong a good man." Yang Chendong still doesn''t mean to investigate openly. How to say, the former Wu is also the candidate recommended by Luan Xiaoyu. He can''t make a decision without conclusive evidence.


    "OK." Yang Er nodded, indicating that he had written it down.


    Long Yuntian''s secret meeting with Yang Chendong was unknown except for Yang ER and several core guards. It was like it didn''t happen. Another day passed. On this morning, Long Yun came to report a few days ago and said that if everything went well, he could arrive at chixian city tomorrow. Yang Chendong took his three wives out to blow the sea breeze. Coincidentally, just as they appeared, several merchant ships with obviously larger shelves appeared on their side not far away.


    Suddenly, an unknown ship approached. Instinctively, Yang Er ordered the guard to be ready for battle. At the same time, report to Yang Chendong and ask the young master and several ladies to enter the cabin to have a rest.


    "No harm." Yang Chendong stood on the deck and shook his head. He had seen those ships with bright five-star flags. With this, even if the other party was not his own, he should be friends. Moreover, he has already asked that this is the open sea area of chixian City, which is only about 500 nautical miles away from the city. If it is not safe here, the first army on the sea will really eat dry food.


    Of course, there is another main reason why Yang Chendong made this judgment, that is, he didn''t see the panic of the officers and soldiers of the first regiment of the first division. Presumably, they should know the caravan, or know and be familiar with what they are.


    Facts confirmed Yang Chendong''s idea. When the distance between the two sides was less than ten nautical miles, a small boat was sent from the other side''s big ship and began to approach them. At this time, with the help of a telescope, Yang Chendong saw that the small people were all blonde Western foreigners.


    "How the fuck did you grow like this?" Yang Er looked at the foreigners in the telescope. He was very curious. While scolding, he called the acting head long Yuntian and asked, "who are they? What are they going to do? Don''t you know who is on the ship? Inform them and keep them away."


    "Yes." long Yuntian nodded again and again, then went to the bow of the ship, personally commanded the flagman to make a sign, informed the other party that the ship was not allowed to approach, and fired a shot after asking Yang Chendong for instructions. The shell was falling directly in front of the boat, causing a huge wave.


    One shot went out. Sure enough, the other party''s boat stopped. After seeing the contents of the flag played by long Yuntian, he replied that they didn''t mean any harm. He just wanted to ask long Yuntian if they had anything to sell. They were willing to charge a high price. "


    "Tell them no, let them stay away, otherwise they will all sink and throw them into the sea to feed the fish." Yang er said unhappily, and then went to Yang Chendong to report what happened.


    "Call long Yuntian over." Yang Chendong was interested in this sudden merchant ship. He believed that the other party did not know the importance of himself on the ship and his people. The reason why they did this must not be the first time. Trying to lean over is just a habit and want to hit luck.


    Long Yuntian was soon called in front of Yang Chendong. The matter about the merchant ship soon came to an end.


    This is indeed a merchant shipping team. They belong to a force called the kingdom of Portugal. They really wanted to trade with them just now. Countless facts have proved that mercenary fleets often have good things that can''t be bought or seen outside.


    Businessmen pursue profits. They just want to complete a transaction. After receiving the serious warning from long Yuntian, he has returned.


    "Portugal." Yang Chendong smiled. In this era, the kingdom of Portugal is still very powerful. Together with Spain, they were brilliant in this era. In history, after more than 20 years, the northern Moroccan city of tangia, which has long been competing with Spain, is finally occupied by the Portuguese, they will develop stronger.


    Similarly, in history, the Portuguese fleet should not have found Daming. It was through the efforts of generations of sailors that it really opened the East and west world. Among them are Magellan and Galileo. Only in this life, because Kaohsiung and others got the map given by Yang Chendong and went to the West first, they accelerated their contact with the western world, and only then did they appear in this sea area so early.


    "Do they usually do the same? Do they also cut off ships on the way to buy things?" Yang Chendong looked at long Yuntian and asked a key question.


    "Yes, they often do this. But we won''t deal with them. The navy has Navy regulations and can''t stop the ship without an order, so their actions are meaningless. But although they didn''t succeed once, they still did it. This perseverance really doesn''t know what to say." long Yuntian faced this problem, The answer was soon given.


    "OK, I know." Yang Chendong nodded. He was relieved of the Navy''s style. It''s not a good thing for them to be so close to the red inlaid city. It seems necessary to arrange Kaohsiung to talk to them. You can sell them some things at a high price. At the same time, it''s just to explore their tone and learn more about the situation in the west, which will play a very important role in expediting there in the future.


    The emergence of Portuguese merchant ships has made Yang Chendong eager to send troops and conquer the West. There are still good resources in some places, which can be occupied early and owned by himself, which is part of his grand plan in the future.


    Under the threat of gunfire, Portuguese merchant ships gradually moved away. The next morning, the first regiment successfully entered the offshore area of chiembedded city. In the morning, the fleet finally appeared in front of the new wharf. From a distance, we can see the welcoming trend of crowds.


    It was a long distance before, and I couldn''t see anything. But now it''s near, and the majestic style of the red inlaid city is really in everyone''s sight. The three ladies could not help but marvel. Even Qiao Yin, the first two ladies who came to Li, had to sigh at this moment. A few years later, today''s chixian city has become more magnificent.


    "Back again!" after a sigh, Yang Chendong stepped off the ship and set foot on the land of chixian city again.


    The sixth young master returned to chixian city. The second lady was pregnant, which made the whole palace lively. On that night, when Yang Chendong was alone with Hu Yan, he raised the issue of children and said his concerns.


    Hu Yan is a very kind woman. She has always had a very good relationship with qiaoyin and other sisters. Knowing this, Yang Chendong confidently told her ideas, including some new rules that need to be established, and so on.


    Hu Yan agreed to Yang Chendong''s request. She lay in Yang Chendong''s arms with a happy look on her face. "Dongshuai, you are very considerate. This should form rules. In the future, if any sister is pregnant, you should do so. I will also do it by example. Unless my second sister allows me to pass, I will never casually step into her yard."


    "Wronged you." Yang Chendong felt Hu Yan''s kindness and stroked her arm.

 Chapter 902

    "Why, we are husband and wife. Don''t talk to me in this way in the future. By the way, you went to see my grandparents and parents. How are they? Are they all right?" Hu Yan asked about the capital of Beijing Ming Dynasty.


    "OK, OK. My father is now an official to the third grade. He has real military power in his hands. Even if something happens, he has more room to turn around. I''m talking about my grandfather. He''s an old man. It''s not so easy for others to bargain in his hands."


    "Bah bah, who is old and refined? Dongshuai, you don''t use words properly." Hu Yan said with a coquettish face.


    "Yes, yes." Yang Chendong held up his hands and surrendered. "It''s my improper use of words. I should be punished, so let me have a good night with painful Yan''er tonight." when he said that, his figure rushed over and exclaimed that the garden was full of spring


    Chixian city supervision department. A four storey building with red bricks and iron bars represents the supervision and encouragement of power.


    Vice Minister Wu Qian is working here. On this day, he walked home after his work. When he passed a small alley, a beautiful bearded man blocked his way. It seems that he is not very old, and his eyes are very divine. In particular, the sound is more like a bell, and the sound seems to shock the sky.


    "Are you Minister Wu?" the visitor looked at the middle-aged man with an average figure of only 1.72 meters and asked aloud.


    "I''m vice minister Wu Qian. Who are you?" Wu Qian looked at the visitor and looked puzzled. He could say with certainty that this man was the first time he had seen him. But somehow, it seems to have a feeling of deja vu.


    Wu Qian''s residence is only two blocks away from the supervision department. Usually, in order to exercise, he always walks back and forth, and even the guard won''t bring a person. Facts have also proved that the public security in chixian city is very good. This is the first time he encountered someone intercepting him halfway.


    Even if he was stopped on the way, there was no sign of panic in Wu Qian''s eyes. There can only be two possibilities. First, he was selfless, broad-minded, free of ghosts, and not afraid of cattle, ghosts, snakes and gods. And he is very good at acting.


    But no matter what kind of person this person is, he will find a way to show his feet immediately. "Well, I''m looking for you. Well, I don''t talk in secret in front of Ming people. I''m here for the affairs of long Yuntian. Raise your hand and let him live. As a reward, these will be yours."


    As he spoke, the visitor took out a stack of silver tickets, each with five thousand Liang, a total of ten.


    The hand was 50000 Liang. I have to say that the bearer still showed his sincerity, but all this looked in Wu Qian''s eyes, but his eyes showed contempt, "why? You want to bribe me, but you know, we have a law that if you embezzle 10000 liang of silver, you will be beheaded, which is enough to cut me five times."


    "Hey, it''s known by heaven and earth. You know what I know. Besides, I didn''t give you 10000 taels. Each of these pieces is only 5000 taels, which can''t be cut off." obviously, the visitor was prepared. He smiled and said at the same time: "Hehe, I''ve inquired. Although you said your salary is very high, this 50000 Liang is enough for you to earn for many years. How? Now as long as you nod your head, these will be yours."


    "Oh? That''s what you said." Wu Qian''s face showed a moving look. After a little hesitation, he reached out and took the ten silver tickets in his hand. "But I don''t know what you mean by raising your hand?"


    Seeing that Wu Qian actually accepted the silver ticket in this way, a sense of regret flashed in the eyes of the visitor. But he soon returned to normal, "it''s meaningless. As long as you don''t hold on to the things of long Yuntian, we will do the rest naturally."


    "Hehe, it''s easy to ask. It''s just... What do you think of me in front of Wu? Come on, come and catch people. There are thieves here." I was smiling just now, but suddenly Wu turned his face and began to shout loudly.


    The shout made the visitor angry. He was caught off guard by what happened suddenly. As soon as the shout came out, there were hurried footsteps in the nearby street. Needless to say, it must be the cold front patrolling the street coming. The man snorted angrily to Wu Qian, "you''re cruel." Is to turn around and run, let Wu Qianzheng rush forward, want to grab his hands and jump empty.


    People ran away, but they didn''t take back 50000 liang of silver tickets. The visitor looked depressed. After entering another street, when he came out, he had no beard under his face. The whole person looked much cooler. Who else would it be if it wasn''t Yang er.


    Just now, he went to test this Wu Qian. After he came to the city, he began to investigate this matter. He separately found his brother Yang Wu and Che Chao, director of the Security Bureau. Even in this matter, he found the fifth wife Su Man''er according to the meaning of the sixth young master. The CIA in his family has completed training and is launching its own network, although it is not Sound, but some senior officials like Wu Qian have been investigated.


    I checked everything I could. All the results showed that Wu Qian was a conscientious, responsible and selfless person. Naturally, this result could not satisfy Yang er. When long Yuntian reported, he was watching. This person belongs to the kind who has no way to go and should not tell lies. Therefore, he still didn''t agree with such a result, and he would never give up I must have a try. I "borrowed" 50000 liang of silver from Yang Chendong and had the try just now.


    The result naturally didn''t satisfy him. After all, Wu Qian still received the money, but finally called people. What does that mean?


    With one mind puzzled, Yang Er returned to the palace and met Yang Chendong. The dejected expression on his face made the sixth young master smile, "why? Did he not take your money?"


    "Young master, he took it." Yang Er looked up and said something that surprised Yang Chendong.


    Yang Er is learning about Wu Qian. Yang Chendong is not idle. He is also exploring this person''s situation, and he also found Luan Xiaoyu to listen to her views. Unexpectedly, Luan Xiaoyu highly praised the former Wu, and her evaluation was much higher than that of Shen you, the Minister of supervision. According to her meaning, if one of these cadres was the iron faced Baogong mentioned by Yang Chendong, the former Wu would be such a person.


    All kinds of data also show that Wu Qian is very upright. Even when he goes to and from work, he doesn''t ride a horse or a sedan like other cadres. He just walks on foot and doesn''t even bring a guard. It seems unreasonable to say that he has a problem.


    So when Yang Er came to borrow money, he thought it was superfluous, but he must try. Then try. Unexpectedly, Wu Qian actually received money. Doesn''t that mean that he is really a greedy man and is very good at disguise. Everyone was cheated by him?


    When Yang Chendong was still thinking about which link went wrong, Yang er said again: "he took the silver, but then he shouted and attracted the cold front soldiers on patrol. I was worried that I wouldn''t look good when I was caught, so I had to run back first."


    "Huh? Oh, hahaha." when he heard this, Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing up. He really thought the other party had received the money. Now it seems that people taking the money are just taking evidence.


    "Young master, what are you laughing at? There''s no silver, and you haven''t tried to find out whether he is greedy for money. It''s his subordinates'' dereliction of duty." Yang Er doesn''t understand what the laughter means, but even if the silver is given to him, he must give an explanation.


    "Well, you won''t lose your silver. If you don''t believe it, you can send someone to the supervision department this afternoon to see if he has handed it in. Well, it seems that the problem shouldn''t appear in front of Wu, it should be his family. In this way, you can do another thing." Yang ER was called to his ear, and Yang Chendong ordered.


    As soon as he went to work that afternoon, Wu Qian did pay the 50000 liang of silver. At the same time, he also showed an attitude of strictly investigating long zaidian. For this matter, he directly sent someone to the military headquarters of the first army on the sea to explain the situation to the commander of Kaohsiung. At the same time, it also showed that long zaidian bribed Shangguan. The problem was very serious. And where the fifty thousand taels of silver came from, we also need to make a good investigation.


    Kaohsiung has received a report from long Zaitian. Knowing that he reported the matter to the sixth young master, he thought the problem was about to be solved. Unexpectedly, he received another briefing from Wu Qian. For a while, he was also a little difficult.


    The matter was immediately reported to the sixth young master. He knew that he could not hand over people casually, so he went to the palace and wanted to make a face-to-face report to Yang Chendong on this matter. But people didn''t see it, so Yang ER was directly blocked. "The young master said that the matter will be known tomorrow. Please ask commander Gao to delay for an afternoon."


    When Yang er said this, Kaohsiung forced him to come back tomorrow on the grounds that long was not at home for an urgent task.


    When the news came back to Wu Qian, his assistant Xie Kun said at the first time, "minister, I''ve already asked. Long Zaitian is in the naval headquarters and hasn''t gone anywhere?"


    "Is there such a thing?" Wu Qian was obviously angry, and then patted the table. "I asked the sixth young master to say it in person."


    "Minister, minister, it''s late today. Let''s go tomorrow. If Kaohsiung still doesn''t release people, we''ll report tomorrow and let him suffer." Xie Kun stopped. He''s off work right now. It''s unwise to bother the sixth young master.


    "OK, then wait until tomorrow. If I don''t hand in the people, I''ll go to the palace to see the sixth young master." Wu Qian said angrily.

 Chapter 903

    That afternoon, Wu Qian left work on time. Seeing that there was nothing to worry about, his assistant Xie Kun hummed a little song and walked out of the monitoring building to a nearby brothel. There has just come a top card. It looks very good. He has spent almost all his money. Maybe he can be a bridegroom tonight.


    Xie Kun, with a smile on his face, felt the darkness in front of him, followed by a pain in his neck, and the whole person lost consciousness.


    Waiting for Xie Kun to wake up, there was a closed room. The walls were covered with all kinds of torture tools. The raging fire was right beside him. The burning feeling made his body tight and tight involuntarily.


    "You are Xie Kun, aren''t you?" a cry suddenly sounded in his ear, and a big man with a scar on his face appeared in front of him. Holding a whip in his hand, he looked at him with inquisitive eyes. It seemed to be looking at how much punishment he could bear.


    "Ah! Who are you? Who are you? Do you know who I am?" seeing this situation, Xie Kun knew that he might be kidnapped. If mercenaries really want to catch themselves, they will show their certificates first according to the procedure. Even as an assistant to former Vice Minister Wu, they also need to greet the vice minister''s office, but others have not done so, which can explain the problem.


    I became very nervous. I didn''t know what these people were looking for. If they were paid for their lives, what would they do. Working in the building of the Ministry of supervision, Xie Kun is well aware of the mercenary''s policy towards bandits. It has always been an example to others. In order to destroy evidence and not be found, it often ends with tearing up votes.


    At the thought that he might die, Xie Kun immediately closed his eyes and shouted, "I don''t know you and don''t see what you look like. As long as you don''t kill me, everything is easy to say."


    Xie Kun suddenly closed his eyes, which made several people around him stunned, especially Yang Er, who was hiding in the dark, smiled uninterested. Xie Kun knew the time and things very well. If so, the next thing would be easier to do.


    Things are really much easier. Knowing that he didn''t come to kill himself, Xie Kun cooperated actively in order to survive. He gave what he wanted, asked what he asked and answered what he wanted. The final result startled Yang er. When he saw the location of the confession and dirty silver, he waved to Badaojiang, who had a scar on his face in the distance.


    "Second brother, how to do it next." Badaojiang went to Yang ER in the dark and smiled. It was fun to be able to take such an assignment. The only thing that makes people uncomfortable is that Xie Kun cooperated too much. He didn''t show any means, so he flirted with them all.


    "I''ll get the silver and report to the young master." Yang Er patted Badaojiang on the shoulder, then took out a ingot of silver from his arms, and later went out to have a snack with his brothers.


    "How to deal with this man? Isn''t it..." Badaojiang took the silver ingot and made a gesture to wipe his neck.


    "You can''t kill him. The young master told him to leave this man to Wu Qian. We''ll just watch the play." Yang Er smiled. It''s not too cheap to kill Xie Kun now. It''s better to stay and identify a person''s sincerity.


    "I see." Badaojiang also smiled and watched Yang Er leave.


    According to Xie Kun''s words, Yang ER and his men soon got up dirty silver, full of three boxes, 15000 liang of silver, which was carried into the palace and sent to Yang Chendong.


    "How is cash?" Yang Chendong seemed not surprised by the result, but he was curious that the silver had not been changed into silver. After all, these three boxes are not conducive to hiding.


    "It''s all Xie Kun''s careful thinking. He''s worried that one day, he doesn''t dare to exchange silver when he has a silver note in his hand. He says it''s still so convenient. Moreover, he can go and have a look and touch when he wants to. There will be a great sense of satisfaction. Young master, what do you think this belongs to?" Yang Er hehe smiled.


    "Psychological change ¡¤ state." Yang Chendong shook his head and said after giving an attribute: "how? Did you recruit?"


    "Yes, all of them. He asked for bribes from many military and political cadres in the name of deputy commander Wu. With the example of the former company commander and long Yuntian, many people chose to swallow their anger, which made so much money in just over half a year. He also said that he shared the money with deputy commander Wu''s concubine 50-50, and political commissar Xu Hao took the opportunity to leave the high position of the regiment By the way, Wu Qian is like his name. He really doesn''t have money, and he didn''t participate in it. Xie Kun also confirmed it. "


    Yang Ergang just handed his information and confession to Yang Chendong, but saw that the sixth young master had angrily patted the table and stood up, "what a clear division of stolen goods. Tell me, what other senior officials are involved."


    Without saying anything else, Xu Hao can become an officer at the regiment level with the help of Xu Hao, and he is still the most elite force like Leng Feng. It is impossible to say that there is no other participant. As for Wu Qian, he can only prove that his integrity is good, which also shows that Luan Xiaoyu didn''t see the wrong person, but he can''t be reused. Everything depends on how he deals with it next.


    "Calm down, young master. There are others involved, but they are the assistants around the senior officials. They rush to do many things. They are the people most trusted by the senior officials. They turn their elbows and some things will be done." Yang Er whispered and carefully observed Yang Chendong''s look. In a sense, he is also the person around Yang Chendong, which is tantamount to implicating him.


    "Why do you sweep the world without sweeping a house? Even the people around you can''t manage well. They also have the responsibility. It seems that this self-examination is not enough and comprehensive." Yang Chendong said with emotion. Thousands of miles of levees collapse in ant nests. Any major event occurs because small things are not done well, and finally add up to become major events.


    Yang Chendong thought in his mind at the moment. It seems that only a self-examination campaign is not enough, and the supervision department is not complete. This time, people just took advantage of the work in chiembedded City, and set a chapter at the same time.


    Yang Chendong slept late this day. On the morning of the next day, when all units were just at work, three large boxes suddenly appeared at the gate of the supervision department, as well as a large letter received by former Vice Minister Wu.


    No one can tell how it came from, but it appeared in front of everyone.


    This incident naturally caused a burst of sensation and discussion. After Wu saw these at the door of his unit the first time, even if he ordered someone to open the three boxes, then dazzling silver appeared in front of everyone.


    "Wow! A lot of silver."


    "Yes, I''m afraid there are more than 10000 Liang."


    "What exactly does this mean? What''s the matter with taking so much cash and putting it at the door of our supervision department all morning?"


    "Yes, yes..."


    "It can''t be any official from the head."


    "But this has exceeded 10000 liang of silver. I''m afraid it won''t be too light if you turn yourself in."


    The voice of discussion is one after another. Although it is said that Yang Chendong has set rules, he can be sentenced to death for embezzling 10000 yuan. However, there are exceptions. For example, those who have made great contributions and surrendered themselves should also be adjusted according to people. Everyone wondered if it was the life saving move of a corrupt official.


    Wu Qian was also flashed by the white silver. Although the corrupt officials usually investigated and dealt with have also recorded the silver of corruption, after all, it is only a number. Where is it as intuitive as these silver in front of us.


    But he was only shocked. When he saw that there was another box on the box, which was written to himself, Wu Qian reached out for it and then opened it. It attracted everyone''s attention for a moment.


    Just as everyone''s eyes fell on Wu Qian, waiting to see what he did, and then guessing whose pen it would be, suddenly, Wu Cichang''s body was in a hurry and fell straight to the ground.


    Fortunately, someone with quick eyes and quick hands quickly stretched out his hand and helped him, so he didn''t really fall down. But at this moment, Wu Qian was already pale and had a little shortness of breath.


    In the eyes of the public, everyone was even more surprised by such a gaffe. What was written in the letter that made Wu, who is famous for his selflessness, lose his attitude like this?


    "Let''s go, let''s go." I don''t know when minister shen you appeared, his assistant began to rush people, and soon the place was quiet again. Shen you also took two steps forward, came to Wu Qian and asked with concern, "Lao Wu, are you all right?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I have something to report to the minister." Wu''s face has slowly returned to normal. Although he is still shocked and even very angry, he always has to find a way to solve it even though it has happened.


    "OK, then go to my office and have a talk. Come on, seal these three boxes first." Shen you nodded and then ordered to the left and right.


    In the minister''s office, Wu Qian showed the letter to Shen you. The letter is not true. This is a confession. Xie Kun''s name and fingerprints are written in the column of the prosecutor below. Of course, he was very familiar with the handwriting. He could see it was his own handwriting at a glance.


    I didn''t expect that such a big thing had happened to the people around me. At the same time, even my newly married wife and brother-in-law were sinners. The blow came too fast. I didn''t have the slightest preparation before Wu. I couldn''t react for a moment.

 Chapter 904

    Relatively speaking, Minister shen you should be much more calm. After reading this letter, he sighed. He could not imagine that this iron faced, selfless, serious and active Deputy had set up such a thing. I''m afraid it would be very painful and dilemma if it was changed to anyone.


    "Minister, I apply for withdrawal." Wu Qian said the decision. This matter involves his assistant and family. He has no power to deal with it.


    "Avoid?" Shen Youlue shook his head after pondering, "It''s supposed to involve your family and people around you. It''s right to avoid. But now, this matter has been known by everyone in the supervision department, or the truth will spread out soon. If you avoid now, someone will inevitably say you''re running away. Although it''s only a word, sometimes rumors can kill people."


    "This... Excuse me, minister, what should I do?" After listening to this, Wu Qian found that he thought things simple. If he had avoided before, he could have avoided it, but now if he avoided it, I''m afraid someone would really make an issue of it. You know, their supervision department looks powerful, but in fact, I don''t know how much Tao has offended. Once something happens to you, I''m afraid the people who fall into the well don''t know what will happen How many?


    "Cha, check it yourself, and then hit the faces of those who watch the excitement with the results to show them what kind of person Lao Wu is, and just take this opportunity to show your iron and selfless side." Shen you said with an encouraging attitude, but then said with a turn of the wind: "But if you want to do this, you must be prepared to sacrifice some people. If you can''t do this, I agree to apply for avoidance."


    Wu Qian has understood shen you''s meaning. This is to let him make a decision, whether to use the law or his family. The problem is that it must be a very difficult choice for anyone, or even a decision that is difficult to make.


    Wu Qian didn''t speak. Shen you took out a box of Tian Khan cigarettes from his pocket, took out one and sent it to his mouth. He took out another and handed it to Wu Qian. After lighting it, he took a puff and said, "I know that anyone in your current position will be very embarrassed. But if we stand in this position, we must make our own personal contribution. Our body is not good. We can''t fight the enemy and make achievements like the cold front. But the sixth young master once said that posts and jobs are contributions regardless of rank and rank. Think about it, because of our efforts Li, how many people have lived unimaginable lives before. Didn''t you choose to work here and make contributions because you couldn''t bear the corruption of Daming? "


    "So whenever I have something to decide on, I wonder what my original intention was. Sometimes I even thank the sixth young master very much. If he hadn''t sent someone to plunder me here, I don''t know that there is such a world outside Daming. Han people can live such a good life, have such self-esteem and be respected. To tell the truth, I am Like here, that is, when I get old, I will not regret what I have done now, because this is the life I want and the life I want to see. "


    "Minister, don''t say any more. Why has my original heart changed? Don''t worry, I will deal with this matter myself, and I will let others see what kind of person I am in front of Wu." Wu Qian suddenly got up and flashed a decisive look in his eyes.


    Yes, he was once an official of the Ming Dynasty. He was not favored. Later, when the Ming Dynasty was divided into the north and the south, he became an official of the Southern Ming Dynasty. He was a magistrate of any county in Yunnan, which was called the wilderness. Minzhuang Wang Huimin and his people suddenly raised troops to rebel. The county seat was not guarded. He fled the city with the people and came straight to Guangdong. All the way, he The corrupt officials of the Southern Ming Dynasty clearly saw that. Those officials ate hot and spicy food every day, and then turned around, they could watch the people starve to death because they had no food.


    Since then, Wu Qian has completely lost confidence in the officialdom of the northern Ming Dynasty. Until the beginning of the activity of buying people with money, he concealed his identity and came to chixian city. It was at that time that his wife died of hunger. Now his wife is his new wife, not a big woman, but a concubine.


    In other words, Wu qianchu was shocked by everything here when he arrived in chizhen city. At that time, he had no right and qualification to come to chizhen city and could only live in some small places in the countryside. But even so, he was assigned enough land to feed him, and the land tax was meager. With the output of grain, there was no pressure at all. It can be said that as long as people Not lazy, life is enough to live a rich life. But he was once a county magistrate, and he was more curious. This is true in the countryside. What would the city look like?


    That is, since then, Wu Qian worked hard and performed positively. Finally, he completed the process of coming from the countryside to chiembedded city by relying on his strength. Then he saw a different world, a place he didn''t even dare to think about in reality, but it was his dream in his dream. Then, with step-by-step efforts, he climbed up step by step with good personal ability and integrity In recent years, the performance has been concerned by Luan Xiaoyu, the future six wives, and finally became the Vice Minister of the Ministry of supervision.


    Looking back on the past, if this thing was the former him, perhaps there would not be too much hesitation. But now, he even applied for avoidance, and immediately felt embarrassed. Does this mean that his original heart has changed?


    After a conversation with Shen you, Wu Qian perked up again. Then he walked out of the minister''s office, and a series of orders were issued from his mouth.


    First, Xie Kun, who complained of illness and didn''t go to work at home, was arrested at home. He thought he could spend money to eliminate the disaster this time, but when the door was broken and a class of law enforcement officers from the supervision department appeared in front of him, he felt his eyes darkened and he knew it was over this time.


    Then Xu Hao, political commissar of the regiment, was arrested in the military camp. Originally, he wanted to resist by relying on his political commissar status, but when he saw that the person accompanying him was commander Kaohsiung, he knew that resistance was looking for death.


    Finally, the Wu Chen family was arrested. Compared with the two men, she was not so frightened. Maybe she knew that this day would come, or maybe she thought she was a concubine in front of Wu and would be fine.


    The three key personnel were arrested vigorously, followed by some staff of the supervision department and other departments. They are usually people around senior leaders. Usually, whoever sees them doesn''t laugh first, but this time they are blocked in the office by the executives of the supervision department. Whenever other leaders want to speak up, those law enforcement officers will say, talk to Wu Qian for a long time.


    Just this sentence, those leaders kept silent. The supervision department can''t hide. Who will take the initiative to post it?


    Yang Eryi arranged people to stare at Xie Kun and several other important criminals in the morning. He was afraid that these people would escape. Until he saw the law enforcement personnel of the supervision department appear and came under the order of former Vice Minister Wu, he knew that his task had been completed. Next, it depends on how to make a judgment.


    In the palace, Yang Chendong was chatting with his wife Hu Yan and his pregnant second wife in the sun. Yang Wu suddenly appeared with a worried face holding a document.


    "Old five, what happened?" Yang Er saw Yang five in a hurry and came over curious for a moment.


    "Eight people were sentenced to death and 32 people received different levels of reform through labor education." Yang Wu said in an excited voice.


    "So fast." Yang ER was also surprised. It was only two days from yesterday to today. Although he thought that Wu Qian might continue to be selfless, he didn''t expect it to be so fast, and the sentence was very heavy.


    He reached out and grabbed the document. When he saw the names of Xie Kun, Xu Hao and Wu Xu among the eight people who were executed, he had to admire them and said, "I, Yang Er, except for the young master, am less convinced. Now I am convinced of the former Wu."


    After a sigh, Yang Er sent the document to Yang Chendong. He just glanced and nodded, "I already know the matter and agree to this decision. In addition, all the leaders involved should write an inspection and publicly review it to everyone in their respective units. If anyone disagrees or conflicts, report his name. I personally send him to the countryside and choose a piece of land for him to spend the rest of his life. As for Wu Qian, the people around him are rotten It''s terrible. He should also wake up and let him think about it at home. "


    Yang Chendong''s order was soon issued in a documented manner.


    Although Yang Chendong has returned to chixian City, he seldom expresses his opinions on the following work. Even if the work of any department is unfavorable, he usually talks to its main leaders in private, and there are very few times that he openly orders in the form of documents.


    It was because of the lack of information that they attracted special attention and attention. Originally, some leaders had an accident with people around them, but they didn''t care. They thought they were looking for another one, and they didn''t think about their mistakes at all. Let alone what inspection they did. But they knew that this time they made the six young masters angry, and they dared to make one by one I''m generous. I''ll write and check it myself immediately. I''ll be as correct as I have to be.

 Chapter 905

    Eight people were killed and shot on the spot. They were executed the night the document was issued. Since he was caught and finally sentenced, he lost his life without 48 hours. As for the thirty-two who were reformed through labor, they were also sent out of the city the next afternoon. It can be imagined that if they don''t work hard and get rid of their problems, they will spend their whole life in labor.


    It was beyond many people''s expectation that the incident ended so quickly. The location of a chixian city is quite good. The area is only one yard. A brave and handsome man is looking up at the sky. Looking at the bright moon in the sky, he couldn''t help saying, "it''s really a good means, which makes people admire."


    "What sense are you making?" just when the man was empty to the moon, a woman''s voice sounded around him, gentle and pleasant.


    "Hehe, it''s nothing. I''m lamenting the spirit and means of the sixth young master. It should have been like this for a long time. The staff around some leaders are even bigger than the leaders. If this atmosphere doesn''t kill, something will happen sooner or later." the man turned and smiled. When he looked at the woman in the hospital, his face showed a warm meaning of spring.


    "Yes, my six brothers are powerful. Seriously, when I was a child, I really didn''t find that he had such ability. Now everything makes me like a dream." the woman also got up, poured warm tea again for the man and smiled.


    The only person who can call Yang Chendong the sixth brother is Yang duo, the seventh sister of the Yang family. In fact, that''s what she said.


    First, he left the capital of Beiming Dynasty with Yang Chendong. He just adapted to the climate and environment of Shicheng, and because Qiao Yin was pregnant, he took a boat to chiembedded city. Only when he came here did Yang duo know what grand plans were.


    After arriving here, Yang duo often walked with several ladies and soon learned more about the situation of chixian city. In particular, she knows that in this city, although marriage between men and women also needs the blessing of their parents, it depends more on their own wishes, that is, what people call free love.


    Moreover, several ladies also said that half of the women who came to the city took the initiative to divorce and then pursue their own happiness. Although only half of them, the proportion is not small in chixian City, a place with a large population, which also makes her think.


    Unexpectedly, she really met such a man in the street. Coincidentally, she originally thought that the public security of chixian city must be very good, so she refused to take the guard when she came out, but took a maid to accompany her. She was watched by others because she accidentally exposed her money. While the thief was stealing, he was found by a sudden man and caught a thief. As a witness, Yang duo was sent to a nearby police station. Only then did she know the man''s name, long Tienan.


    What Yang duo didn''t expect was that the man who seemed to be less than 30 was already a vice minister of the Public Security Department of chixian city. Although he was the last, he was also a senior official. Such an age, such an official position, in the Ming Dynasty, it is absolutely impossible to appear. Which important minister must not go through the ups and downs of the official sea for more than ten or even decades?


    While Yang duo was surprised, long Tienan was even more surprised. Originally thought that this beautiful, intellectually beautiful woman would be a little panic when she knew her identity. But who would have thought that people were calm as if they had not heard.


    Long Tienan has seen countless people. He didn''t know how many people he had dealt with when he was only in the Ministry of public security. Often, he can see a lot of things by a change in others'' expression. But when facing Yang duo, he found that his moves seemed useless.


    The two were curious about each other at the same time. This is not a "good" thing for men and women. In this way, the more they want to know each other, the more they know. Slowly, they finally know each other deeply, but at the same time, they find that they have liked each other.


    In this matter, Yang duo still has some inferiority complex. After all, she is a divorced woman. Although she is divorced, it won''t be very pleasant to say. It''s easier to say that long Tienan has also been divorced, but this man is too perfect. He hasn''t been married at the age of nearly 30. In his own words, he used to be poor and couldn''t get a wife. Later, he was owned by the Yang family. As a native, he finally had a place to give full play to his ability. He worked hard step by step to get to today''s position. After a lot of efforts, he naturally didn''t have time to pay too much on emotional issues, so he didn''t get married.


    Yang Duo is not a little girl. She will believe what others say. For this matter, he also found the fifth lady and conducted a deep investigation on long Tienan through the CIA. But the final result is that this person is very innocent. He has never left xiaoryukyu island since he was young. Such a person will never have any problems.


    Knowing that long Tienan really didn''t intend to approach him, Yang duo put down her heart. This is mainly because she was hurt on emotional issues and was really afraid. And after a few years, once again wholeheartedly pay their feelings, it is out of control and unable to extricate themselves.


    Now they have reached the point where they are separated by a layer of yarn. If Yang duo''s identity is not really noble, I''m afraid long Tienan has to say whether he can control himself or not. He doesn''t reject that Yang duo once had a marriage, and it has nothing to do with her seventh sister, who is the sixth young master. In his own words, some feelings come when they come. He really likes Yang duo.


    But even if the two sides have liked each other, they still don''t mean to make this feeling public. With Yang duo''s words, she doesn''t know what her sixth brother will think of this matter. Especially now there has been a rumor that the Ministry of public security will be restructured, and Yang Wu, the former part-time minister, will also step down and give up this position. When the competitor will be elected from the five vice ministers, even long Tienan dare not disclose his feelings at this time.


    I don''t know why I think I want to make my career more smooth by getting married. If so, relying on women to ascend, such a reputation dragon iron man is not willing to carry, nor do he want to carry.


    What they think is very simple. When the new minister is settled, they will make it public. Then no one will say they want to borrow a woman''s power.


    As the last of the five vice ministers of public security, long Tienan has the shallowest qualifications and the shortest time in office. He has never given much consideration to the position of minister. The so-called "no desire, no demand" is about people like him.


    It doesn''t mean that long Tienan won''t comment on what happened in the Ministry of supervision. One of the 32 people who were reformed through labour was an assistant to their Vice Minister of public security. Because of this matter, we all know that the vice minister will not have the possibility of being superior like long Tienan this time. After all, you can''t even manage the people around you. Do you still want to manage most of them?


    A man and a woman talked about the past and the present under the moon. Until the night was getting deeper, Yang duo had to get up and go back to the palace. After all, she''s not married yet. It''s always a bad reputation for her to spend the night outside. Although no one dares to take care of Yang Chendong''s sister, she always has to be self disciplined.


    "I''ll see you off. Don''t be unsafe on the road." seeing Yang duo leaving, long Tienan said with some reluctance.


    "It''s all right. After the last incident, I took guards with me when I went out. They all have guns, and no one dares to provoke me without eyes." Yang duo smiled and left reluctantly, looking forward to the next meeting in her heart.


    In the palace, Yang Chendong is accompanying the fifth lady Su maner this evening.


    Since the second lady Qiao Yin became pregnant, other ladies seem to feel a crisis. Since then, everyone has counted their own days and will invite Yang Chendong to come as soon as it is appropriate.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong can only feel that he is about to become a planter and can''t have other complaints. After all, every wife is a national beauty. What else can a man complain about? Isn''t that a little at a loss?


    This evening is a good time for Su Man''er to get pregnant and have children. Yang Chendong came over after dinner with Qiao Yin. After a lot of clouds and rain, they lay in bed and hugged each other. I don''t know when, there was a soft sound of footsteps outside, and then the figure didn''t see one. The sound had come in, "madam, the seventh sister has returned to the palace."


    "OK, I see." Su Man''er, lying in bed, promised, and then drilled her head into Yang Chendong''s arms.


    "Er, you''ve worked hard." Yang Chendong kissed Su maner''s forehead, and then seemed to think of something. "By the way, you said you had sent someone to investigate long Tienan. How''s the situation?"


    "Hum! What do you say? I wanted to talk to you first. Who knows that I forget everything when I see someone else." Su Man''er complained coyly, but God knows how active she was just now.


    As Yang Chendong, they should have been people from two worlds. But she has not only become Yang Chendong''s wife, but also runs a huge CIA. Only these, she has been satisfied all her life.


    As for the children, Su maner wants one, but not for the sake of inheriting the unification. She just wants to leave them a crystallization of love, a witness and a continuation of life. That''s it.


    Yang Chendong felt Su maner''s thoughts, which was very good to her. He tightened his arms, hugged him more tightly, and asked aloud, "tell me, what is this dragon iron man like? You know, my seventh sister was hurt emotionally once. I will never let the same thing happen again."

 Chapter 906

    Since Yang duo came to the red inlaid City, especially in the harem, she has attracted as much attention as Yang Chendong. After all, she is a member of the Yang family and the first person in the sixth young master''s family to come to the chixian city. It can be imagined how she will be valued and even "flattered" by several women.


    We all want Yang duo''s friendship so that they can better integrate into the Yang family. It''s impossible to hide everything about Yang duo. Not to mention, in addition to Toya and Su maner, several other women had known Yang duo before and had a good relationship.


    As for Yang duo''s failed marriage, their husbands were very clear. They even knew that when Yang Chendong first came to the capital, he beat his seven brother-in-law. While several women smiled and said that his husband was domineering, they also deeply realized the close relationship between Liu Shao and his sister. If not, why didn''t they do anything in the capital, The first is to do this?


    Yang Chendong''s attention is the attention of several women. The personal problems about Yang duo have also become something that several women need to worry about. Even they wanted to take a line in it. They knew that the sixth young master would not object to such a thing. I didn''t think so. I talked about it myself. I was looking for a diamond king like long Tienan.


    This word is said by Yang Chen himself. He compares those young and promising men who are in a high position but haven''t married yet. Sometimes he even pretended to be disappointed and said that it was a pity that he had several wives and could not be the fifth king of diamonds, so he also attracted a burst of "white eyes."


    Yang duo even found long Tienan. Even if she didn''t ask for an investigation, the other ladies wouldn''t take it lightly. So some things about this person were quickly investigated. Finally, the CIA and the Security Agency jointly announced that there was no problem with this person.


    Yang Chendong also knows that if he can become an official at the level of vice minister, he must have been checked for a long time, and long Tienan will have no problem. But he didn''t think about this. He thought about what kind of mind the man held when he contacted his seventh sister.


    Do you really don''t know the details of Yang duo, but just like it? I knew she was my seventh sister and took the initiative to make friends. These are two completely different properties, which will eventually lead to greatly different results.


    As Yang Chendong''s wife, Su maner certainly knows what he means. Seeing him ask, he explained, "Our investigation results show that their understanding is purely accidental, which is the beginning of saving beauty. At first, they both didn''t know each other''s identity. Although sister Qi''s identity is noble, not many people know her because she has been in the palace. And the thief who thought about sister Qi''s money at that time is still punished in the reform through labor and sentenced to three years In fact, we can basically rule out the possibility that it is man-made knowledge. "


    "According to our investigation, long Tienan is very proud. At the beginning, he was the first cold front and passed the examination. Just because he was originally a native of xiaoryukyu island and local public security is also a big problem, he asked him to stay and work in the local area. It is said that local officials used the method of motivating him to stay It means that being a good soldier may not be able to manage the local public security work. Stimulated, he did not go to the military headquarters to report. For this matter, the army and the local government also fought a lawsuit for a while, ha ha. "


    "Immature." listening to Su Man''er''s introduction, Yang Chendong didn''t smile at all, but hummed coldly.


    Suman ignored him. Men are like this. The women close to him are about to get married, just like losing something. In this case, it''s hard to say that they can look good at others. This is the husband''s small temper in front of himself and his performance of not treating himself as an outsider. Suman''s heart is happy and continues to say, "This person''s ability is still very good. He just stepped up step by step with his own efforts. According to our investigation, he didn''t have any close contacts with any official during his work, that is, Lord Yu Qian, who is in charge of the city. He only visited his colleagues during the new year. It''s very rare among the cadres at the vice minister level."


    "Well, if you''re not a follower, you''ll get a point." Yang Chendong commented again. Su Man''er was happy to listen to one side. "Husband, do you agree with this?"


    "It''s too early to say this now. I''ll wait until I find a chance to meet him." Yang Chendong didn''t make a decision immediately, but wanted to observe. He even had a tentative plan in his heart. He wanted to see how the long Tienan could solve it.


    No one knew what they said next, but the next day a gossip began to circulate in the Ministry of public security, that is, the next minister was selected and who would be announced when the time came.


    As soon as the news came out, several other vice ministers who were still running relationship and might take office suddenly looked ugly. That is, they had decided what they were busy with. It was obviously too late. Long Tienan also heard the assistant say this in his office, but he just smiled. Originally, he didn''t want to run for an official. As long as he could work well, who would be the one Ministers are the same.


    Originally, I thought the matter was settled and everyone could focus on their work, but unexpectedly, another gossip came out, saying that it was considering that there were already five vice ministers in the Ministry of public security


    , there''s a lot more. I want to Shua one person from it, and this person is likely to be the last dragon iron man.


    As soon as the news came out, the assistant hurried to tell, and then asked the leader to find someone to inquire.


    Long Tienan is not in a hurry. He thinks such a thing is impossible. He is the last, but he is also the youngest and has strong ability. He doesn''t think the news is true, but it''s just a rumor. Which time is not the case in the face of personnel changes?


    However, long Tienan didn''t take it seriously. Unexpectedly, there was news from Yu Qian''s city master''s house that afternoon that two of them would no longer serve as vice ministers in this job change, referring to Wu Qian, Vice Minister of supervision, and long Tienan, Vice Minister of public security.


    The news was sent from the city Lord''s residence. There is no doubt about its accuracy. At this moment, the dragon iron man was indeed a little flustered. He doesn''t understand why? But if it''s because I''m young, why did I promote myself to the position of second minister before? Originally, he worked well below. Isn''t he playing tricks?


    Full of puzzlement, long Tienan returned to the house with an unhappy face. Yang duo came again tonight.


    Originally, they didn''t meet so often. After all, even if they are in love, they should pay attention to an influence, not to mention that the other party is still the sister of the sixth young master. But it was because she heard about long Tienan that Yang duo thought it was necessary to appear. Even when she met, she said frankly, what''s going on? If necessary, she can ask Yang Chendong.


    If someone else says this, it is likely to be bragging. But who is Yang Duo? She can do what she says. If she makes up her mind, even if Yang Chendong has rested, she must dress up and come out to meet her.


    "Oh, No." it was long Tienan. At the moment he saw Yang duo, the gloom on his face disappeared. "One person can''t take all the advantages. It''s heaven''s pity that I can meet you. As for my position as the second chief, I''ll come down. It''s just to lay the foundation. Anyway, I''m still young, as long as I have a job."


    Long Tienan is not only so open-minded, but really figured it out. Even he thought that the sixth young master knew about him and Yang duo and considered the idea that Juxian should avoid his relatives, so he removed the position of second minister. But it also shows that he has seriously considered his Yang duo''s marriage.


    Yang Duo is a smart man. Anyway, he also has the genes of the Yang family. He soon wanted to understand the meaning of this sentence. Then he turned his face and said with a shy face, "what are you talking about? Does he already know about us?"


    "Hehe, it''s not surprising. As long as the sixth young master wants to know about the whole red inlaid city and even the whole Ryukyu Island," long Tienan looked much more solemn this moment. From his heart, he really respects Yang Chendong, who is younger than himself.


    Originally, Yang duo was still aggressive and thought someone was wearing small shoes for long Tienan. What, do you think there''s no one behind us? If someone really thinks so, she will tell some people with facts that your idea is very wrong.


    But after long Tienan''s enlightenment, she was relieved when she knew that it might be another result. After a while, she forgot the purpose of the future and changed it into two people talking to each other.


    One night later, the city Lord''s house the next day issued a resolution in the form of documents, removing Wu Qian and long Tienan from their posts. As for the new job, they didn''t mention it, but said to let them have a good rest first.


    As soon as the news came out, there was an uproar. Long Tienan is young, and being able to become a second minister has indeed attracted the envy and even jealousy of some people. However, it was difficult for him to become a minister. It is not surprising that he lost the election this time and did not even become the second minister. It''s just that some people say strange things. They say that long Tienan''s relationship has attracted the anger of the above. In short, they are derogatory words. This is falling into a well.


    It is the matter before Wu that has attracted quite a lot of controversy.

 Chapter 907

    Before, Wu Qian''s assistant and family did make a mistake, but Vice Minister Wu himself was not wrong. Not only that, he did a good job in this event. He acted vigorously and showed his selfless side again, which was really praised by many people at that time.


    But now it seems that a problem is a problem. Even if you make up for it later, you can''t erase the fact that you have made mistakes. Wu Qian''s residence, which had few friends because it was too principled, became more deserted at this moment, and almost no one came to visit.


    This incident also disappointed many honest cadres. Even in front of Wu, this is the result. After that, do they dare to follow suit? Aren''t you afraid of becoming the second Wu Qian?


    The whole public service system of chixian city was turbulent, and even the atmosphere was a little depressed. Some righteous people can not help but mourn, and some people who have been in the camp have also been deterred by the sentences of the eight death penalty and 32 reform through labor members. For a time, they have become cautious and dare not make a mistake.


    It gives people the feeling that things can''t be done or not done. How can it be?


    As one of the masters of the event, Wu Qian stayed at home leisurely. This is not just talking, but really leisurely. The so-called unofficial is light. The Ministry of supervision is very busy in the days. If you have time to rest, you can go to bed early and get up late. The whole person seems to be fatter than before.


    The official was dismissed and the house was not taken back. Wu Qian stayed at home safely. When he was free, he boxing in the yard to exercise. When he was hungry, he cooked his own food. It was also carefree. But this freedom was soon disrupted. On the tenth day of Wu Qian''s idle Fu, the porter suddenly appeared in panic. He was still so angry about the old man who had been with him for several years. A sense of dissatisfaction flashed on Wu Qian''s face.


    People without concentration are doomed to achieve nothing. However, Wu Qian didn''t have the habit of scolding servants. The discontent eventually passed away and asked aloud, "what happened? But someone came to collect the house?"


    Even if the official position is removed, in Wu Qian''s view, the house will be closed sooner or later. Although he loves his present job, it is he who makes people unknown. With the mistakes made by people around him, he should be implicated or even dismissed. If it''s a big deal, go home and farm. Isn''t that what most people do? There''s nothing wrong with it.


    "No, no, sir." the old porter shook his head.


    "Who is that? Is someone still coming to catch the official? Hey!" Wu Qian shook his head as he spoke, which was the worst result he thought of. Although he thinks he has done nothing wrong, some things are not that you are not wrong if you don''t think you are wrong. He has vaguely heard that the sixth young master attaches great importance to his assistant Xie Kun. If so, he is likely to catch the typical. He may be really unlucky.


    "Master, no, no, it''s the sixth lady." seeing that the master guessed wrong again, the old porter slipped his words in a hurry and told him what made him so frightened,


    "What?" at this moment, Wu Qian''s face changed again and again. I have forgotten what he said just now that the old porter was not calm.


    It was the sixth lady who spoke with her strength that he could be today and become the deputy director of the supervision department. His heart is also very grateful. Even if something happened this time, someone gently reminded him whether to go to the sixth lady to complain, but he didn''t listen to the advice. In his opinion, the sixth lady has spoken for her own business. She doesn''t know who she is. Where is the face to find the sixth lady?


    Therefore, if Wu Qian is most afraid of seeing someone, the sixth lady must be on the list or at the top.


    But if you don''t look for others, can others come to you to stop and refuse? Hearing that the sixth lady condescended to come to his house, Wu Qian instinctively sorted out a skirt, and then quickly got up and walked out of the hospital.


    Before Wu Qian went out to meet him, a group of female soldiers appeared. They were almost as tall as a general. After wearing a unified green military uniform, they were as heroic as a mold. Their eyes were like eagles and glanced around. Among their stars, Luan Xiaoyu, the sixth lady, is walking in the middle.


    Specifically, Luan Xiaoyu has not married the sixth young master yet. She is 17 years old this year, but there is still one year before the marriage age stipulated by the law of chiembedded city. That is, the law was made by the sixth young master himself, and of course he must abide by it.


    It''s just that the wedding banquet was not held, but everyone has begun to call the sixth lady. Luan Xiaoyu hasn''t refused this. Maybe she likes this name very much in her heart.


    As soon as Luan Xiaoyu appeared, Wu Qian immediately knelt to the ground and shouted, "the sinner Wu Qian has seen the sixth lady."


    "Get up." Luan Xiaoyu looked at Wu Qian and found that he didn''t look decadent because he was idle at home. He looked in good spirit, so he smiled and said, "Lord Wu is in good spirit and seems to have a good rest?"


    "Thank you for your concern. Everything is fine in front of Wu." Wu Qian got up and hugged his fist and returned.


    "Oh? Really? Are you happier now that you have been dismissed as an official? Do you never want to work for the Yang family? Or are you lying and cheating me?" Luan Xiaoyu, although only 17 years old, has been practicing for several years. Naturally speaking and dealing with people is different from that of ordinary women. He said these words when facing the front of Wu, Similarly, the sudden pressure gives people a lot of pressure.


    "Don''t dare." Wu Qian quickly shook his head. "The sinner knew he was guilty and stopped me. That''s what he should do. Everything is the former''s fault, so he won''t have any dissatisfaction."


    Wu Qian''s reaction was still very fast, but after he finished saying this, suddenly a voice came out, "won''t you or don''t you dare?"


    A man''s voice suddenly sounded, and Wu looked at it. Then he saw another column of men pouring out behind the women soldiers. They were all dressed in black armor, and even their faces were blocked because of the armor. They were solid and only showed their divine eyes and their mouths and noses for breathing, which made people scared.


    As soon as this formation came out, a startled look flashed in front of Wu''s eyes. Immediately, he knelt down again and said with a panic on his face: "sin minister, welcome the sixth young master."


    "Oh? Good response. I guessed that young master Ben came so soon. But you haven''t answered my question yet?" as the voice sounded twice, Yang Chendong appeared in front of Wu. He was still dressed in green. His face hasn''t changed much compared with a few years ago. What has changed is that he has a more superior breath.


    "Chen replied that he would not, but he did not dare." knowing that it was a ridiculous thing to play with any wrist in front of Yang Chendong, Wu Qian told the truth.


    "Well, this answer is true. Well, you can''t let my wife and I stand in your yard. Are you poor and don''t even have tea?" Yang Chendong was more satisfied with this answer. If Wu Qian just answered no, I''m afraid he has turned and walked out now.


    "Yes, yes, please enter the main house and the sinner will lead the way." Wu Qian''s head is still blank at the moment. He didn''t understand that he had been dismissed. How did the sixth young master and Luan Xiaoyu come to his house? What''s the matter.


    There are thousands of thoughts in his heart. While leading the way, Wu Qian pondered the reasons for the matter. Yang Chendong, who was behind him, was walking without haste and delay. He looked around at random from time to time. When he nodded, he could see that the front of Wu was really poor.


    As the Vice Minister of the Ministry of supervision, Wu Qian''s monthly salary is not a small amount. At least there is no problem in supporting his family. But something happened to my concubine and assistant, and they spent a lot of money from their power. He took years of savings to make up for the deficit. Even so, he still missed a sum of money.


    Wu, who had no savings, dismissed most of his servants. He was a cook except a porter. One is face, the other is inside, but it is inseparable from people. This is why Yang Chendong only saw a servant in the porter when he entered the Wu house.


    In the main hall, Wu Qian personally soaked the tea and sent it to Yang Chendong and Luan Xiaoyu. Then he bowed to one side and stood up, listening to the teachings.


    "OK, even if this is your mansion, we can''t publicize the guests and seize the Lord. Please take your seat." since Yang Chendong appeared, he has completely occupied the dominant position. Where is there any appearance of guests.


    "Yes." Wu Qian quickly promised that the sixth young master would let him sit. If he didn''t, he would not give the sixth young master face. This is also a kind of responsibility, and he can''t afford it.


    Wu Qian''s front foot buttocks just touched the chair, and Yang Chendong''s voice sounded around him, so that he had to stand up again and return respectfully. "How did you wake up at home these days?"


    "Back to the sixth young master''s words, Wu Qian knew that he was sinful. No matter how he punished me, I would plead guilty."


    "It''s not so sinful. It''s just that you don''t know who you are. It can be saved. But people should learn from the president''s lesson. Mistakes can be made, but the same mistakes can never be made again, okay?" Yang Chendong was very satisfied with Wu Qian''s attitude. If the other party thinks there is nothing wrong and stubbornly continues, this person is also unavailable.


    Yang Chendong has always believed that honest officials are not equal to capable officials. There are many honest officials. They are not even as good as capable corrupt officials. At least corrupt officials will do things and make money by doing things. However, some honest and upright officials do nothing and blindly perfunctory things they encounter. Sometimes such people will do great things badly.

 Chapter 908

    If you want to be a high-level figure in the Yang family, it is not enough to just be your own ethics. That is just a standard to measure the extent to which a person can be used. First there is this foundation, and then there is the size of personal ability. As long as the ability is outstanding, he can handle affairs, be flexible and flexible. Such cadres are what he urgently needs and what the people in the city need.


    "Yes, the sinner wrote down that the same mistake will never be made again." although Wu Qian didn''t know what Yang Chendong meant, he instinctively replied.


    "Well, that''s it. I don''t know what you think when the sixth lady recommends you as the Minister of the anti-corruption department?" that is, Yang Chendong has admitted his mistake and it''s not his own mistake. Yang Chendong still decided to give Wu Qian a chance.


    "The guilty minister has no opinion. He listens to the arrangements and orders of the sixth young master." the instinctive Wu Qian replied. As soon as he spoke, he was stunned. "Anti corruption department? What department is this? Why haven''t you heard of it before?"


    "Of course you won''t hear." this time, Luan Xiaoyu answered him, "Lord Wu, this is a newly established Department of the sixth young master. You know from the name, it is mainly aimed at official corruption. The sixth young master believes that people''s hearts are difficult to be satisfied, not to mention those powerful officials. For them, the supervision of only one supervision department is far from enough. With the cooperation of the anti-corruption department, everything will be different. The two departments can At the same time, it can let those officials who have done something wrong but are lucky to know that even if they can handle the dual management of the supervision department, the anti-corruption department is also a mountain that can not leap across. This is the so-called dual supervision. By the way, the anti-corruption department is the same as the supervision department in level. You are the minister and the leader, so you can do things freely It''s too late. "


    Wu Qian was originally Luan Xiaoyu''s favorite. She was also a talent promoted by her as the leader of the five person group during the self-examination campaign. Now reusing Wu Qian is tantamount to recognizing all Luan Xiaoyu''s previous behaviors in the city.


    Luan Xiaoyu issued this order in person, which can better show her reputation and let those who think she is going to lose power and those who wait and see know that she is the sixth lady and the immutable sixth lady. It was also correct to check his movement before. Anyone who wants to question the decision of the sixth young master is waiting to question the decision of the sixth young master, which is for the whole chixian City, the whole Ryukyu Island, and even the whole city This is not allowed by the Yang system.


    Wu Qian listened carefully to Luan Xiaoyu''s words. At the moment, he was already in tears.


    Up to now, he has understood everything. The previous suspension or dismissal is just a test. First cut off the source of all evil around him, and then give him an important task. In the final analysis, everything is for his good.


    Wu Qian, who wanted to understand all this, leaned down to the ground again, kowtowed and said, "thank you for the attention of the sixth lady and the sixth young master. I will live up to my expectations and will devote myself to death."


    Wu Qian showed his submission. Luan Xiaoyu turned back and smiled at Yang Chendong. She knew that the big brother would not wronged any good man. How ridiculous it was to think that she had asked the big brother for mercy before?


    With Yang Chendong''s ability and fire eyes, what can easily hide from him?


    Yang Chendong is also smiling. After investigation, especially Wu Qian, who has no official status during this period, has performed very well, that is, he is neither noisy nor decadent. Only such people can be reborn. Only such people can shine and heat under reuse.


    Wu Qian accepted the order of his new post, followed by Yang Chendong''s admonition. In addition to reminding him to be cautious in employing people in the future, he also told him about the establishment of the anti-corruption department. The place has been selected. It is also a four story building with a large floor area. As for the personnel, he can transfer them from all over the country. In a word, you give what you want, but the work is important Achievements must also be made. No matter where else, within three months, there will be no corrupt officials or officials who abuse power for personal gain in Chiqian city. Within six months, there will be no famous corrupt officials in the whole Ryukyu Island, otherwise once he knows, the former Minister of Wu will end his work.


    "From the root, in the future, the political department will carefully review and promote officials, including property publicity, previous resume publicity and personal ability publicity. In the process of three publicity, once any doubt is found, it should be carefully investigated. In short, it is not the soil for corrupt officials to live."


    "Yes, sixth young master, I have written it down." Wu Qian said very seriously. That is, Yang Chendong trusted himself so much. Of course, he had to look like he wanted to do everything for the public and let the future officials in question hear his name. They were afraid of it first.


    About an hour later, Yang Chendong and his sixth wife went out of Wu''s house. There were no others nearby. Luan Xiaoyu said happily, "big brother, thank you."


    "Yes, I should thank you. Thank you for finding a talent for our chiembedded city."


    "Hee hee." Luan Xiaoyu looked happy after being praised. Then he looked left and right and found that this was not the way back to the palace. He asked curiously, "big brother, where are we going now?"


    "Go to long Tienan''s house." Yang Chendong answered with a smile on his face. After solving Wu Qian''s problem, we will solve another minister candidate next.


    In the longfu courtyard, compared with the quiet in front of Wu, it is still lively here. At least Yang Duo is with long Tienan.


    Since long Tienan was dismissed, Yang duo came more frequently. After long Tienan lost his official position, he didn''t have the same scruples as before. On the contrary, he could naturally show his love for Yang duo.


    Before, there were all kinds of rumors. Once things came true, Yang duo really wanted to ask his brother what was going on. At least Wu Qian also committed a crime of employing unknown people. What is the crime of long Tienan?


    In this regard, long Tienan expressed a very clear refusal. In his words, he was not committed to his official position, but because he really wanted to do something. Even if we don''t have this opportunity now, it''s better to go back to the housework farmer. It''s also a good thing for the wife and children to heat the Kang at that time. But he was worried that Yang duo couldn''t bear the pain.


    Yang duo listened to long Tienan''s plan for the future with a happy face. She also likes fighting. Years of education told her that her own man is her own day, so she yearns for going to the countryside. As for whether she will dislike it or not, hehe, if she is really keen on powerful people, just ask Yang Chendong for a job, why not get it from her husband?


    It is precisely because of Yang duo''s simplicity and kindness that long Tienan is very fond of. In the past ten days, their feelings have heated up rapidly, and even reached the level of talking about marriage. They just wait for the top to decide the arrangement of long Tienan. Once all the official positions are removed, they can leave here and find a place where few people know them on the island, Live your little life.


    All these ideas are so beautiful, all because of the sudden arrival of Yang Chendong.


    The porter reported nervously that a large group of people came outside. When one of the young people claimed to be the sixth young master, his legs were still spinning. Obviously, some couldn''t believe this fact. Who is the sixth young master? How can he come to a house where officials are dismissed?


    Yang duo was not surprised, but she was also worried. Instinctively, she thought the sixth brother came for herself. After all, she''s not a dragon iron man yet. A woman''s house is always running around a man''s house. It''s not good to spread it.


    "Iron man, don''t say anything later. I''ll deal with everything. If he forces me hard, even if I threaten to die, I won''t let him interfere with my freedom of marriage." when I stay in the red city, I don''t learn anything else, but the word freedom is often talked about.


    Long Tienan wanted to stand up and say something, but he also knew that in front of people like the sixth young master, he was not qualified to speak. If he made a bad one, it would make things more embarrassing. He nodded, "well, don''t worry, Dore. If I''m really pressed, I don''t want this life, but I''ll strive to the end."


    "HMM." Yang duo nodded, and then walked towards the gate with long Tienan.


    Outside the gate of Longfu, Yang Chendong and Luan Xiaoyu have been waiting here for a while.


    Half a column of incense has passed since the concierge went to report, and no one has come to meet him. Yang Erzao, who led the team on one side, was already impatient. "What is the dragon iron man doing? Is he angry because he was dismissed and couldn''t open the door?"


    "No, wait a minute." Yang Chendong shook his head. But his mouth was like this, and he was unhappy in his heart. If it weren''t for the sake of the other party''s most likely his sixth brother-in-law, he was afraid that he would really let someone break in at this moment.


    Fortunately, when Yang Chendong''s anger was not boiling, the door opened from the inside, and long Tienan and Yang duo appeared in front of him.


    "Sixth sister?" Yang Chendong was surprised to see that Yang Guo was here. He just heard from several ladies that the seventh sister ran to the dragon house when she was free, but he didn''t expect to let himself touch a positive.


    "Why? Surprised? Didn''t you come to me?" looking at Yang Chendong''s wide eyes, Yang duo first put on an angry look, but then she thought of something. Maybe she didn''t come to find herself, but she misunderstood.


    Who is long Tienan? That''s how we deal with criminals every day. We can see everything in a moment. It seems that Yang duo misunderstood the sixth young master, and immediately said respectfully: "the sixth young master, please enter the house for a chat."

 Chapter 909

    "HMM." at this moment, Yang Chendong also recovered to calm, nodded and strode into the hospital. Luan Xiaoyu, who left one side, just wanted to follow in. Yang duo had met up and deliberately walked far behind Yang Chendong, whispering what was going on.


    After these days of training, Luan Xiaoyu is also very smart. Now he smiled and said that Yang duo misunderstood. The sixth young master came to talk business with long Tienan.


    After knowing that she guessed wrong, Yang duo blushed. This time, she wronged Yang Chendong. But so what? She''s a sister. She has such a privilege. Besides, this is also a good opportunity to take the opportunity to make things clear.


    Yang Chendong''s front foot entered the main hall under the introduction of long Tienan, and Yang duo behind followed Luan Xiaoyu. Obviously, she was worried that her brother would bully her future husband.


    Luan Xiaoyu, who was forced in, just smiled at all this. As a woman, she can understand Yang duo''s mind.


    Yang Chendong looked at the seventh elder sister and followed her so quickly. He flashed a bitter smile in his heart. Then he didn''t say any greetings. He frankly asked long Tienan how to treat the public security in the city and whether there were any measures.


    As soon as the topic came out, Yang duo was really honest. She really couldn''t participate in and understand some things. Although she had many questions to ask, she couldn''t say a word at the moment.


    Long Tienan quickly entered the role and truthfully reported what he saw, heard, learned and contacted as the deputy director of the Ministry of public security. "Six young masters, people are divided into three or six or nine grades. Even people from noble families have both capable and black sheep. The common people are even more so. Some people are lazy. Even if you give them a golden mountain and a silver mountain, they will eat the mountain empty. Once they have no money, they can only think of ways. Such illegal things will appear. They emerge one after another and are forbidden repeatedly More than that. "


    "You''re right, but you should always find a way to solve this matter. At least let those who want to take risks know what they can''t do, otherwise they will never turn over." Yang Chen nodded. Throughout the dynasties, there are always some bad elements, even in the prosperous times, which is the rationality and necessity of the existence of the Ministry of public security.


    "If you want to reduce this risk, you need to make great efforts in punishing. That''s the truth. At the same time, you can also think of some ways from the root. For example, villages, townships, counties, cities, and even Street offices in the city should participate. While vigorously popularizing the law, you can build more personal files and focus on some of them As soon as the caregivers find something wrong with them, they immediately talk to them and correct their mistakes. In this way, supervision has formed a routine. Even if they can''t see it for a while and they do something wrong, we can quickly find our goal from these materials, quickly arrest and bring the case to justice, restore the stability of the people and make a list for the wicked. "


    "For another example, we can also set up a reward mechanism to reward whistleblowers, so that people will look at others even for their interests. Maybe we can also take some joint measures. For example, for all the criminals of the three ethnic groups, the three ethnic groups are not allowed to work in the unit, cancel the qualification of considering auxiliary soldiers to join the cold front, and do not allow their families to stay in the city Work and go to school, so that more people can help us supervise our families together, which can more effectively control the crime rate. Of course, doing so requires the cooperation of many departments and a lot of money. "


    "Good." listening to long Tienan''s report, Yang Chendong knew that this man must have a more mature plan in his heart. I can''t help sighing that opportunities are really prepared for those who are prepared. "Your problems and solutions are very good. In this way, go back and write a specific plan and report to me. If there is no problem, it will be distributed according to this standard. However, it is nothing compared with the damage caused by their crimes to the city and the people."


    "Thank you, sixth young master." long Tienan quickly hugged his fist to express his gratitude for his importance.


    Needless to say, I''ll do my job well in the future. This time, I''m actually here to say hello to you. The Ministry of public security will be transformed into the Ministry of public security, which means to maintain public security. At that time, this department will be responsible for the public security management of the whole island, the arrest of some illegal officials and the public security guidance of other provinces The task is arduous. How about it? What''s the problem with letting you be the minister? "


    After saying this, Yang Chendong looked at long Tienan with a smile.


    The biggest reason why Yang Chendong appreciates Wu Qian and long Tienan is that they know advance and retreat. Speaking of it, one has a good personal relationship with the sixth wife, and the other is more likely to become his seventh brother-in-law. After being dismissed from office, he can send a message and seek a new job. But none of them satisfied him with this.


    Although he said that if they did, for the sake of the sixth wife and the seventh sister, he would not lose face and rearrange their positions, but the position would not be as important as it is now.


    It is precisely because these two people know advance and retreat that Yang Chendong gives them a great opportunity. He also believed that once the two agreed to the appointment, they would be able to do a good job. Now he is just waiting for long Tienan''s answer.


    Without immediately agreeing, long Tienan hesitated for a few minutes, then raised his head and asked carefully, "sixth young master, I''m still young, my qualifications..."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Several candidates for the newly established Vice Minister of the Ministry of public security will be approved by you. They can''t help but bow their heads at that time. As for qualifications, I''m younger than you." Yang Chendong laughed.


    Long Tienan agreed to be the Vice Minister of the Ministry of public security. With this, those vice ministers must show their loyalty. If anyone dares not to cooperate, they will have no chance to be the vice minister. With this, he is equal to having the biggest killer mace. He can''t help those inferior leaders not to bow their heads.


    At this moment, long Tienan finally felt relieved and knew that Yang Chendong was giving himself an important task. Thinking that through his own efforts, he could change the public security appearance of the whole Yang faction, at this time, he had long forgotten about farming in the countryside and promised: "long Tienan is willing to go through fire and water for the sixth young master."


    "Ha ha, good." Yang Chendong is very satisfied with this guarantee. But I still don''t forget to mention that the public security situation will change a little in three months and a big change in six months. If the public security situation still can''t improve, he will be guilty.


    Long Tienan is still very confident about this. As long as everything is like what he said in his proposal, he is confident to minimize the crime rate of public security. He nodded and agreed.


    Looking at this scene, Yang duo knew that he wanted to stay away from the city and go to the countryside to work in agriculture. He sighed and said, "men, they are all official fans."


    "Ha ha." Luan Xiaoyu, who listened to this sentence, just covered his mouth and smiled. At this time, Yang Chendong also looked here. After his eyes fell on Yang duo, he coughed, "what''s the matter with my seventh sister?"


    "Sixth young master, we really love each other." long Tienan knew that some things must have a result, so he took the initiative to admit it.


    "Really in love, do you know that my seventh sister has been hurt emotionally?" Yang Chendong''s face is also cold, which is related to the future happiness of the seventh sister, and can''t tolerate any carelessness.


    "I know. I haven''t seen the man before, but he must be an asshole. Such a good woman doesn''t know how to cherish it." a fierce anger flashed in long Tienan''s eyes. It was obvious that he was really angry.


    Looking at the appearance of long Tienan, Yang Chendong nodded, "I''ve always been very reasonable. But if you bully my seventh sister or negative my seventh sister''s feelings in the future, it will make your life worse than death. This sentence is effective all your life. If you want to think well, there are some things you can regret now."


    Yang duo on one side listened to these words. Listening to Yang Chendong''s coercion of long Tienan, Yu Xin couldn''t bear it. So she wanted to say something. But Luan Xiaoyu pulled her in time and shook her head.


    Now Yang Chendong is working for Yang duo. If she interrupted at this time, those words just now would be in vain.


    Long Tienan also didn''t answer this question immediately. He can feel that this sentence is not just saying that life is better than death, but the sixth young master said with real feelings. If there were such a day, it would be impossible for him to retreat. But he really likes Yang duo. Naturally, he is not afraid of such a threat.


    Slowly raised his head, long Tienan looked at Yang Chendong, who was staring at him, and said word by word: "I will be good to duo''er all my life, not because she is the sister of the sixth young master, but because I really love her."


    "OK, very good. I believe you can do it. That is, if my seventh sister doesn''t object, you are ready to get married. Do it before the establishment of the Ministry of public security." Yang Chendong saw that all these words came from the sincerity of long Tienan. Even if the seventh sister is willing, of course he won''t beat mandarin ducks. Not to mention, he also likes the man and ability of long Tienan.


    Choosing the wedding before the establishment of the Ministry of public security naturally tells long Tienan that in order to work smoothly, you can take advantage of the situation. Presumably, with the name of his sixth young master and brother-in-law, few people have the courage to play tricks with him.


    Yang Chendong is leaving the Dragon mansion. Yang duo holds him and cries. She thanked her brother. If it weren''t for Yang Chendong, I''m afraid she''s still suffering in Beiming Kyoto. It is unknown whether we can even survive to this day.


    "Well, sister Qi, I''m going to be a bride soon. If my eyes cry and swell, it won''t look good. Well, the palace will still be your home in the future. You can come back anytime you want. Who doesn''t agree with you, tell your brother and I''ll repair him." Yang Chendong patted Yang duo on the back and pretended to be cruel.


    "Annoying." Yang duo burst into tears and smiled. At this moment, she smiled at the brilliant spring flowers and the blooming branches.

 Chapter 910

    A day later, the document on the establishment of the anti-corruption ministry and the reorganization of the Ministry of public security into the Ministry of public security was issued.


    There was no sign before, so that as soon as the document was issued, many people were confused. Especially after seeing that the candidates for the new ministers of the two ministries have been determined, and they are both Wu Qian and long Tienan who were dismissed before, many people regret that they knew they would burn the cold stove. Maybe they can find a suitable position in the two new ministries now.


    In the palace, after Yang Chendong issued the document, he ignored this matter and focused on another matter. This morning, the Security Bureau reported that the Spanish ship had stopped at


    Kampot port of Phnom Penh Dynasty, where 200 muskets were sold.


    As soon as the news came out, the personnel in charge of the Security Bureau there felt that the situation was serious and quickly reported it on the radio. In the palace hall, Kaohsiung, commander of the first army on the sea, and Leng song, commander of the first division on the land, stood opposite Yang Chendong, standing tall and straight.


    "Boromo is dishonest." after Yang Chendong just made this feeling, he looked at his two generals and asked, "talk about it. What do you think?"


    "Sixth young master, our navy''s previous work was not in place and did not stop foreign ships in time. I asked to go to war and destroy this caravan to follow suit." Kaohsiung was the first to express his views and expressed his willingness to fight.


    This time, when Yang Chendong returned to chiembedded City, he once told him about foreign merchant ships. He asked to keep an eye on them, because the current merchant ships are just exploring the way, and once the situation here is clear, the next coming may not be merchant ships but warships.


    Although Kaohsiung''s ability is also good, and he is cruel and cruel as a bandit, he doesn''t think these foreign merchant ships can pose any threat to them. He is stronger than his opponent in terms of financial resources, military strength or firearms. Even if he is willing to pay money for protection, it is a good thing for himself. It''s really unreasonable to drive away by force.


    He did not know the history of future generations and the ambitions of Westerners. He did not know that Macao would be colonized by Portugal for many years. So even if Yang Chendong mentioned this matter, he just arranged for people to pay more attention to these foreign merchant ships, and there was no intention to clean them up.


    But not now. The Spanish caravan even wants to sell muskets to the Phnom Penh Dynasty, which is tantamount to an act of asset enemy. If it is not dealt with, who knows what will be traded between the two sides next time. Once everyone has firearms, the security of Vietnam and Laos will be worrying.


    "Yes, I want to fight. But my subordinates think it''s necessary not only to fight the Spanish caravan, but also the Phnom Penh Dynasty to warn them to hand over their guns. If not, don''t blame us for a large-scale attack." Leng song, the commander of the first land division, also said he wanted to go to war.


    The duty of the army is not just to protect territorial security. Sometimes it is more necessary to go out and show their fists. There is already a first army on the sea, but the first army on land has no intention of forming. Maybe this is a good opportunity.


    Both generals asked to play. This time, Yang Chendong thought deeply.


    War is no joke. There are too many things involved, including the mobilization of troops, logistics support, replenishment of weapons, the occupation of cities and regions after victory, post-war reconstruction and so on. It all requires a lot of money.


    It is not wise to launch a war rashly without considering these. "Well, I''ll think about it carefully. You should go down and prepare first. The Navy should be responsible for keeping an eye on those merchant ships. Once there is an order, it should destroy them in the shortest time."


    Yang Chendong didn''t give orders immediately, but had to think about it abnormally, which was somewhat unexpected to the two generals. But this was what the sixth young master meant. They had to obey. They immediately promised and went out of the hall.


    They didn''t know that this time Yang Chendong didn''t immediately order to send troops, which was also his reason. Because this time he wanted not only to teach a lesson to the Phnom Penh Dynasty, but to prepare for the war to destroy the country.


    That is to destroy the country. If you don''t prepare in advance, how can you occupy such a large territory? If one can''t handle it well, he will make wedding clothes for others. So don''t do it. Once you do it, you must get the greatest benefit.


    In this way, the population alone is a huge number. Once the Phnom Penh Dynasty is destroyed, it will become another province of the Yang family like Vietnam and Laos. How many people can be installed there to further rule there, form a general trend, firmly control there and avoid civil strife is one of the first issues to be considered.


    The grassland is now fairly stable. Not long after I left there, I fought several big and hard battles. For a time, there should be no one there against me. However, Wu Sheng and Chen Bo''s headquarters of the third division of Lengfeng have never heard from each other. To what extent have they fought with the golden tent Khanate? Is it possible that they failed and even attracted the army of the golden tent Khanate? If so, I''m afraid Beiming and even warra, who have been watching, will take the opportunity to make a move first.


    Besides North Korea, they have always been the vassal state of the northern Ming Dynasty, and the Li Dynasty there has always followed the lead of the Daming horse. This time I saw their ships at sea, which could cut off their supply lines at any time. If the northern Ming Dynasty started to attack Shicheng, they would not stand idly by. At that time, there would be another enemy.


    Japan. The Security Bureau has heard that the emperor is preparing to win more people and forces against the general. Once the two sides fight, no matter who wins or loses in the end, Yang Chendong will take the opportunity to intervene. Otherwise, once either party completely controls there, it will be a big obstacle for him to use troops to the Japanese country in the future.


    And Siam and AVA dynasties around Phnom Penh Dynasty. Will they watch themselves attack Phnom Penh dynasty? I don''t think I will do this in line with the idea that my lips will die and my teeth will be cold. How to restrict them from playing a role in this war also needs to be seriously considered.


    After summing up these things, Yang Chendong impressively found that his strength was still too weak. Once several places go to war at the same time, it is conceivable that the troops will be stretched, and even it is possible to lose land acquisition.


    "It seems that we need to make a good plan." Yang Chendong said to himself, picked up the paper and pen on the table and began to write all the preparations that need to be done.


    Seven days later, the seventh sister Yang duo got married. Yang Chendong, as the only relative in the city, naturally wants to appear. After some excitement, the next day Yang Chendong issued the first order of pre war preparation to form the first army on land. The commander was led by lengsong, and his rank was promoted from the original senior colonel to major general.


    This order, which came nearly a year late, made lengsong burst into tears.


    During this time, he hesitated, confused and even decadent, but he survived in the end. Now his dream came true, but he found that he was not so excited. On the contrary, a strong sense of war flowed in his heart. He had to make preparations for the war by taking advantage of the upcoming war. This time, he must show his prestige.


    The cold front soldiers who were ready to enter the land first army began to report from all over the country, enriching the team and becoming stronger and stronger.


    Soon the second order was issued, and 200000 people and 30000 educated young people were selected from chixian city to be ready to move at any time. In order to encourage everyone''s enthusiasm, once relocated, each person can get 20 mu of grain fields or 100 liang of silver, and arrange suitable jobs to choose one of them.


    When the army and the people had, Yang Chendong sent another telegram to Shicheng, asking the city Lord Yu Mian to arrange 50000 Mongolian people to be ready to move at any time. In addition, Hu mang was notified to make the first division of the cavalry in the world ready for battle. If you want to be the strongest cavalry in the world, you need to kill constantly, that is, there is no big war around Shicheng, so you can arrange them to participate in the first World War in Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    Then there are the two provinces of Laos in Vietnam. The two governors also received preparations for 30000 people to move at any time. Yang Chendong is preparing for the occupation after defeating the Phnom Penh Dynasty. With this full 340000 people, it will play a great role in bringing the people together and ruling here.


    The orders were issued one by one. Then, after participating in the opening ceremony of the Ministry of anti corruption and the Ministry of public security, Yang Chendong ushered in the Spring Festival in 1454. After a happy new year with several ladies, on the seventh day of the lunar new year, he took a boat with the fourth division of the new army from chixian city to Laos province.


    At this time, it was more than three months since Yang Chendong came to chixian city. This time, his big knife was held high again and cut straight to the Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    In mahasai, the southeast city of Laos, Yang Chendong met Luan Xiaochen again here. It has been more than a year since he left this time.


    After more than a year of experience, Luan Xiaochen became more capable and mature, and her sense of childishness subsided a lot, in exchange for a more mature temperament. As soon as he saw Yang Chendong, he paid a standard military salute, "the sixth young master has worked hard."


    "You are also hard." Yang Chendong smiled and returned a military salute and patted Luan Xiaochen on the shoulder. "How? Are you used to living and working here?"


    "Fortunately, at first I felt the heavy burden on my shoulders, which made me out of breath for a time, but now I''m used to it." Luan Xiaochen smiled and asked Yang Chendong to take the first seat, and then he also took the next seat.

 Chapter 911

    "People always have to grow up. This is a process and a wealth. If they accumulate well, they will benefit infinitely in their life. Various data have shown that all construction and work in Laos are carried out very well. You, the governor, should make the first contribution." after Yang Chendong took his seat, he praised Luan Xiaochen for a while.


    This is not Yang Chendong''s casual praise, nor is it a routine praise. From the data and the feedback from the Security Bureau and the CIA, the work of Laos province is indeed very smooth. Compared with Vietnam province captured four months in the morning, Laos province has surpassed each other in many places. Just from this point of view, Luan Xiaochen does a good job and can even use it as the Analects of Confucius.


    "Thank you for your praise. We haven''t done enough. We need more things to do." Luan Xiaochen looked modest.


    "Ha ha, OK, I''m very happy that you did a good job, and Xiaoyu is also very happy. You don''t know how many times Xiaoyu sent me telegrams since you left the city. She''s very worried and concerned about you. The facts also prove that I''m not wrong. You performed well, and her worries are superfluous."


    "Ha ha." seeing that Yang Chendong was in a good mood, Luan Xiaochen just laughed with him. Although it is said that he and Luan Xiaoyu are brothers and sisters, and the relationship has always been excellent, it will not take long to see that they will be the master-servant relationship, which should be made clear first. Your father, your father, has the gift of kings and officials before you have the love of father and son.


    Knowing that Luan Xiaochen was very measured and wouldn''t say anything on some sensitive issues, Yang Chendong changed the topic, "tell me, what''s the situation here now? It''s more than a year since the last World War I. does anyone forget the pain and want to jump up?"


    "Yes. The sixth young master really knows everything. Some people really remember to eat or not to fight. They really dance happily." Luan Xiaochen smiled. Then he began to report the situation and general trend in Southeast Asia.


    More than a year ago, mercenaries took advantage of the solangong family to find a suitable excuse to go to war. They fought all the way to Suon City, the hinterland of the Phnom Penh Dynasty. Boromo had to lower his noble head and take the initiative to reconcile and admit defeat. This battle has achieved the peace that Laos wants. Over the past year, it has developed rapidly, its economy has recovered and is better than before, and the people''s living standards are also improving day by day.


    Laos province has become stronger and the people live better, attracting more people from nearby countries to immigrate one after another and seek to develop in Laos province. This is certainly a good thing for Luan Xiaochen, who is in urgent need of population to do great things, but it is a headache for the surrounding countries. They have sent envoys to protest. In their words, Laos is embezzling their interests in another way.


    Once there is no common people in China, what else can we do? At that time, it will be a country without a country.


    Speaking of this, Luan Xiaochen smiled, "For this matter, we were not spared by them, but based on the idea that strength is the right to speak, we ignored Vietnam province and adopted the vertical and horizontal skill left by the sixth young master when he left. We deliberately strengthened our close relationship with Siam Dynasty and AVA Dynasty, selectively closed some access channels with these two neighboring countries, and They were given more preferential policies in business cooperation. On the contrary, they continued to implement the previous high-pressure policy towards the Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    In this way, under the unfair treatment, the Phnom Penh Dynasty was unable to sit down. Wave after wave of envoys were sent. After the protests were ineffective, they complained about the Allies Siam and AVA Dynasty according to our assumption. We learned from various channels that the so-called alliance of the three countries has entered a frozen period. It is no longer possible to keep the same pace as before ¡£


    "Well, this vertical and horizontal skill is played beautifully, and the method of disintegration is also in place. Xiao Chen, if we start now, will the alliance of the three countries unite against our army?" Yang Chendong laughed with satisfaction. Now it seems that it is very correct to leave Luan Xiaochen to preside over the overall situation in Laos province.


    "Sixth young master, are we going to do it?" Luan Xiaochen was also excited for a while, and his whole body tightened a lot for a while.


    "Well, this time I came secretly for this matter. But the premise is that I must understand whether Siam and AVA will send troops, how many troops they will send, and whether their attitude is firm once we start to fight against the Phnom Penh Dynasty. We must know this in advance." Yang Chendong nodded. Luan Xiaochen is the person he believes in. Naturally, there is nothing he can''t tell. Moreover, if he wants to win this battle, he must get Luan Xiaochen''s full support.


    Luan Xiaochen became more excited when he told the truth, "OK, OK, it''s time to fight a war. Sixth young master, you don''t know that since we implemented differential treatment, the Phnom Penh Dynasty has also taken a lot of corresponding measures, such as sending more troops to control the border, strictly investigating the people who want to move, strictly inspecting the caravans we sent, and even drawing heavy taxes."


    "Hey." Luan Xiaochen sighed, "for this matter, many businessmen have come to the provincial government to complain. Just considering that we still focus on economic development and urban construction, we have no intention to fight. We can only bear these silently. Now, we can finally teach them a lesson."


    Looking at Luan Xiaochen''s voice of feeling, Yang Chendong just smiled. Even though serving as the head of a province, while being respected and honored, some pressures need to be shouldered at the same time. Only after carrying these, can it be regarded as real maturity, can it be regarded as the real achievement, and can it be entrusted with important tasks in the future.


    After a simple complaint, Luan Xiaochen spoke out the possibilities he thought would happen. "Although it is said that because of our vertical and horizontal skills, the relationship between the three countries of the alliance is no longer as good as before. After all, their lips are dead and their teeth are cold. Even if they plan for themselves, they will not see the Phnom Penh Dynasty captured by us. They should still send troops."


    Yang Chendong understands this. After all, the existence of the trilateral alliance is to ensure their most basic interests and a certain fighting power in the face of more powerful mercenaries. Now if someone moves one of them, it is tantamount to moving their foundation. "What if we can end the battle quickly?"


    That is, there is a gap in his heart. How to make full use of this is what Yang Chendong wants to use and consider. For example, he suddenly took action, and then solved the Phnom Penh Dynasty at a very fast speed. When Siam and AVA reacted and gathered their troops, the war was over. He didn''t believe that the two countries would take the initiative to fight against mercenaries?


    "Fast? How fast?" Luan Xiaochen instantly understood the meaning of Yang Chendong''s words, and immediately looked curious.


    "How do you think it will be solved within one to two months?" Yang Chendong leaned against the back of the chair and said slowly.


    "One or two months? Really?" Luan Xiaochen was shocked to hear that he could win the Phnom Penh Dynasty in such a short time, and thought it was impossible. After all, it is a country with a large territory and enough troops and combat effectiveness to protect itself. But this is what Yang Chendong said, and Luan Xiaochen didn''t believe it.


    As soon as the words were spoken, Luan Xiaochen regretted some. He looked embarrassed. What was he doing just now? But are you questioning the sixth young master?


    "Well, don''t have any pressure. It''s normal for you to think so. It must be not only you, but everyone will think so. That is, we really solved the problem of Phnom Penh Dynasty in a short time, and they will not think of it. This has created enough favorable conditions for our next work, right?" Yang Chendong said with an understanding face.


    Yang Chendong is well aware that he said that he would solve the problem of Phnom Penh Dynasty within one to two months. Anyone would think that he was exaggerating. But such things have not happened in history. For example, in the Gulf War of later generations, powerful Western countries solved the battle in only one month and 11 days, which shocked the whole world at that time.


    Yes, that western country has everything about a modern army. But in contrast, today''s mercenaries also have many advantages? They have the strongest cavalry in the world who have fought for a long time on the Mongolian grassland. At sea, they have the fastest warship and the best artillery in the world. With the combination of land and sea and sufficient preparation, it is possible to solve the problem of the whole Phnom Penh Dynasty in a very short time.


    As long as the Phnom Penh Dynasty is annexed, the Siamese and AVA Dynasties will be like a half wrapped dumpling. You can take it as you really want. In that case, controlling the five Southeast Asian countries bordering Daming will become a reality. Once it is connected and managed for a period of time, it will become another embedded City, a starting city and a new base.


    During this period, it will be possible to march to other Southeast Asian countries in the south, to fight against countries at sea, to deter the northern Ming Dynasty, or even to touch the north. Only in this way can he kill all sides without worrying about the safety of the backyard.


    The idea is beautiful. There are many problems to be considered in real operation. Like the migration of personnel, controlling the whole Phnom Penh Dynasty and building it so quickly, this is the top priority.

 Chapter 912

    What Yang Chendong wants is a Phnom Penh dynasty that can become his logistics base, not a Phnom Penh dynasty that is devastated and scarred, and even may have civil strife at any time. If so, it''s better not to occupy it, so as not to pay a lot of energy for it, it''s not worth the loss.


    Today''s mercenaries are like the German army during World War II. They have strong military strength and financial support in the early stage of the war. But after the first World War, he failed in the end. One of the most fundamental reasons is that they simply can''t see their own strength and think they are the first in the world, but they don''t know that strong combat power is not equal to strong ruling power and management ability.


    Yang Chendong never wanted to become a fat man in one bite. What he wanted was how to win wars quickly and steadily without wavering. Therefore, he set a goal for himself, that is, he will never spend too much time and energy in any war. If he can fight, he will fight. If he can''t fight, he will withdraw immediately. Otherwise, once he falls into the quagmire of war, he may be unable to extricate himself. Once there is a problem in a certain link, it is not a problem of whether he can win others, It''s whether you can survive.


    Having a broader vision and a world outlook beyond those born is also a major advantage of Yang Chendong, which is unmatched and unmatched by others.


    "Yes, if we can really solve the problem of Phnom Penh Dynasty in one to two months, it can really catch them unprepared and make them unable to send troops for assistance. In this way, I will do it and I will delay the time of sending troops from Siam and AVA as much as possible." Luan Xiaochen promised after understanding Yang Chendong''s intention.


    "Not only that, Laos Province, including Vietnam Province, also needs to provide 30000 people to Phnom Penh Dynasty. Among these people, there should be a certain proportion of skilled workers. After the war, it means reconstruction. These jobs are also very important." Yang Chendong needs not only Luan Xiaochen''s full support, but also the help of population and talents. "Of course, the money for the post disaster reconstruction of Phnom Penh Dynasty will come out of the red inlaid City, which doesn''t have to worry about Laos."


    "Oh, that shouldn''t be a problem." it''s just someone''s contribution. Although Laos province has not been built for a long time, it has won the strong support of chiembedded city. There are still a lot of technical talents. There should be no problem in allocating about 5000 people by then.


    Luan Xiaochen agreed. While Yang Chendong was pleased, he said, "time is tight. I can''t show what I''m here for the time being. Some work needs to be done by yourself. Including Vietnamese governor Song Zhe, you also need to tell him that all these are my orders. You just need to convey them."


    "OK, sixth young master, I know how to do it." Luan Xiaochen nodded again. He was well aware that the outbreak of war would have a great impact on the Lao Province under construction and economic development, but he obeyed the overall situation. Even in the long run, a Phnom Penh Dynasty of its own and a Phnom Penh dynasty that may become a bomb at any time are worth losing even now.


    The next time, Yang Chendong and Luan Xiaochen talked in the courtyard for most of the day and exchanged views on some things. Yang Chendong also put forward the general development direction of a thing. As for the details, Luan Xiaoli needs to grasp it.


    The next day, Luan Xiaochen left mahasai city. Externally, this time he was just an ordinary patrol and did not attract the attention of any forces. But when he left, only he knew what kind of heavy responsibility he was bearing. When he thought of leaving, Yang Chendong only gave him half a month to prepare. He felt great pressure, but at the same time, he was excited. Once the Phnom Penh Dynasty has become one of the forces of mercenaries, it is conceivable that the development of Laos province will enter a fast lane and the development speed will be thousands of miles with each passing day.


    Half a month to prepare, this is not only the time limit given by Yang Chendong to Luan Xiaochen, but also the deadline he gave to the participating troops. As early as ten days ago, Shicheng on the grassland received a telegram. Forty eight hours later, the well prepared first division of the Tianxia cavalry left the Shicheng area and traveled day and night from nuergandisi area to Haizhen, where a large number of transport ships were waiting for them.


    The world''s first Cavalry Division is haunted. They don''t even have a fixed training place. Everything is based on actual combat. Where they appear, there will often be war. Even if such an army suddenly disappears on the grassland, no one will know and pay attention to it.


    This increases the concealment of action. When all forces know that the first Cavalry Division in the world appears in Southeast Asia and shows their strong side in the Phnom Penh Dynasty, that will be the future.


    Not only the first Cavalry Division in the world is in action, but also the first marine army in the Navy. Kaohsiung military commander handed over the task of naval battle against the Phnom Penh Dynasty to long Yuntian, the division commander of the third division. Yang Chendong spoke in person and was promoted from a acting head to the post of teacher. This time, it was time for him to show and repay.


    Land and sea go hand in hand, which can hit the Phnom Penh Dynasty to a greater extent and shorten the time of occupying here. In addition, he personally led more than 8000 officers and soldiers of the fourth division of the first army on the land, plus 8000 officers and soldiers of 20 auxiliary barracks, he seems to have seen the scene of the five-star flag inserted throughout the Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    After Luan Xiaochen returned to Vientiane City, the seat of the provincial government, he immediately made a series of arrangements. Among them, there are those inside the province and those outside the province; There are economic, civil and military differences.


    Two days later, Luan Xiaochen attended a regular meeting and delivered a speech at the Commerce Bureau of Laos province. In view of the recent friendly relations with Siam and AVA, in order to deepen mutual feelings and cooperation, the export of goods was increased by 5%, and the price was reduced by 5%.


    Compared with the two 5 percent, the interests of businessmen from the two countries will increase by far more than 10 percent, only more. When the news came out, the businessmen of the two countries were full of joy. In turn, the major forces behind those businessmen were also very happy.


    There is no separation between officials and businessmen, which has existed since ancient times. Luan Xiaochen saw through this and made this move. With this agreement, it can be greatly guaranteed that once the Phnom Penh Dynasty is attacked, the support troops of Siam and AVA will slow down. After all, once they choose to go to war with mercenaries, it will affect commercial exchanges and the income and living level of those in power.


    Three days later, Luan Xiaochen, on behalf of the Lao provincial government, expressed great dissatisfaction with the border blockade of the Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    Two days later, the Lao army in the province began to move frequently. Under the leadership of general he Guang, it quickly moved to the provincial border areas, and a large amount of food began to be concentrated.


    Changes in the military are often the first to attract attention. The spies stationed in Laos from Phnom Penh, Siam and AVA also moved, but what they couldn''t understand was that there was no movement at the Luo headquarters of the second division of the mercenary cold front, which had been stationed in Laos and Vietnam. They were still training in the military camp. When you can see the scene of the army going out of the camp and training.


    The Lao army is only a local army, which is not terrible. The second division of mercenaries can affect the heartstrings of the three countries. Therefore, after seeing this result, the three parties almost hold the same view at the same time, that is, the mobilization of the Lao army is just to deter the Phnom Penh Dynasty, and they have no intention to really move troops.


    Of course, if the Lao army is really guided, whether it can beat the Phnom Penh army or not depends on two.


    Three days after the decision was made, I thought the changes of the Lao army should be stopped. After all, it''s no fun to thunder without rain. But to their surprise, the Lao army did not stop the so-called shock and awe movement. On the contrary, it also sent troops to Shangding city. Both sides have Chen soldiers on the border, and there is a strong wind and cloud coming, and the wind is full of buildings.


    The move of Laos province finally made Siam and AVA unable to stand idly by. They sent envoys to mediate. In their eyes, the most favorable situation is that the four sides are friendly and commercial exchanges. Anyone who wants to break this situation will be their enemy.


    The envoys of the two countries appeared, and the situation seemed to have eased a little, at least not seeing the Lao army send troops. While everyone was relieved, the envoys of Siam and AVA found the envoys of the Allied Phnom Penh Dynasty to express their concern about the current situation and that the Lao army had restrained from sending troops. Should the Phnom Penh army also make a friendly gesture and withdraw some troops from the border between the two countries.


    For this matter, the envoys of Phnom Penh Dynasty were calm. He already knew that only the Lao army had come, and he had not paid attention to such an army. Not to mention, according to their statistics, the number of soldiers who came did not even reach 10000. On the contrary, the Phnom Penh Dynasty had 50000 soldiers at the border.


    Whether it is the comparison of numbers or military power, they seem to have an advantage. Under such circumstances, how could they easily step back. "It doesn''t matter. The Lao army just wants to show that he is the boss. There can be no war."


    This is the answer of the envoys of the Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    The envoys of Siam and AVA agree with this answer. In fact, they are also very embarrassed. As allies, they have the common characteristics of advancing and retreating together. However, good relations with Laos, especially business contacts, can make them more money. It seems that they can''t afford any kind of loss.

 Chapter 913

    Fortunately, the Lao army came this time, which was not a worry. In this way, while reminding the envoys of the Phnom Penh Dynasty not to be careless, they strengthened their attention to the mercenary cold front second division. In their view, as long as the ace army did not move, the war would not explode. There were places beyond control, and it was only a small-scale battle, which did not hurt the overall situation.


    Even more people think that this is clearly a manifestation of Luan Xiaochen''s strong outside and strong in the middle, just trying to scare the Phnom Penh Dynasty. When this opinion finally became a consensus, the envoys in charge of mediation were not as enthusiastic as before.


    However, except Luan Xiaochen and he Guang, others do not know that Yang Chendong, known as the God of war, has arrived in Shangding city and is holding a pre battle military meeting here.


    Fifteen days have passed since Yang Chendong met Luan Xiaochen last time. In other words, the battle will start at any time. Today, Yang Chendong suddenly appeared in the Lord''s residence of Shangding City, but he Guang''s subordinates were really shocked. Their general he Guang looked calm. It was obvious that he Guang had known about it for a long time.


    At the beginning of the mission, he Guang also belonged to the group of people who were kept in the dark. Luan Xiaochen just told him to take 8000 Lao troops to Shangding city to scare Chen Bing''s Phnom Penh army here.


    He Guang himself does not reject this order. He also believes that there are always foreign armies on the side of the border, which is a very unsafe thing. So after he got the task, he set out and made a momentum all the way, for fear that others would not know.


    When he arrived at Dingxi City, he Guang met Yang Chendong who came here first. He was shocked. He didn''t understand that it was just a force shock. How did he startle the sixth young master. But he didn''t know that this was a deterrent until he received the task after meeting. It was clear that he wanted to really attack the Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    He Guang is a general of the Lao army. It''s really difficult to hide what he wants to do here. Yang Chendong chose to meet him at the first time and spoke out his strategic deployment, that is, stealing heaven and changing the sun.


    Taking the Lao army as an example, the fourth division of Lengfeng army dressed in their clothes and pretended to be them. It appeared in stung treng and quietly completed the pre war layout.


    Of course, some work is needed to do a good job. For example, after entering the city, the Lao army needs to go back and forth into and out of the city, so that the number of people leaving the city is small and the number of people returning to the city is large, so as to completely bring the army into the city, so as to prevent being found by others. The troops in the city need to hide in civilian houses to avoid the inspection of other secret agents.


    Fortunately, Chen Bing of Phnom Penh Dynasty has been outside stung treng for more than two days. The people in the city have long been scared to escape. In addition, there have been massacres here before. There are many empty houses. It is still no problem to let more than 10000 mercenaries live.


    The meeting officially began. In the presence of many officers, Yang Chendong announced his decision to leave the city at midnight tonight and attack the Phnom Penh army at night.


    According to Yang Chendong, this time, the 8000 Lao troops do not need to rush to kill on the battlefield. They just need to follow behind the army to watch the prisoners and pick up the territory. When the news was announced, many Lao army officers breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, they looked at the officers with strange faces in front of them with some skeptical eyes.


    As far as they know, the sixth young master took the fourth division of Lengfeng army this time, plus 20 auxiliary barracks, with a total of more than 16000 people. The main task of 20 auxiliary barracks is to capture prisoners on the battlefield. Can one cold front division really defeat 50000 enemies on the opposite side and capture Zhiba city with great momentum? Even the whole Phnom Penh dynasty?


    Even if the cold front of this division is powerful, I''m afraid it''s difficult to do this. Should we say that the sixth young master is confident or arrogant?


    The meeting went smoothly. Yang Chendong was there. Almost everything was decided by him alone. Others had little chance to plug in and dared to question anything. In this way, looking at Yang Chendong''s endless announcement of the whole battle plan.


    "I would like to reiterate that the main task of the auxiliary force is to follow the main force of the fourth division, provide them with ammunition support, capture prisoners on the battlefield and carry out simple battlefield rescue. The main task of the Lao army is to receive and take care of the prisoners, receive the granaries and various warehouses in the cities we occupy along the way, make necessary registration, and arrange people sent from other places to settle in Siam Luo Chi. Among them, I hope everyone can perform well. If anyone dares to hide booty or desert during the war, don''t blame the ruthlessness of military law. "


    These words are Yang Chendong reminding the Lao army. Because both the cold front and auxiliary soldiers are famous for strict military discipline. On the contrary, the Lao army is mostly composed of the original soldiers of canglan kingdom. Although it has also undergone certain restructuring, it has mostly eliminated some old and weak people in the army, but this does not mean that they are really obedient.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t want the soldiers to fight hard in the front, but there are problems in the rear because of some people''s selfishness. In that case, he will inevitably kill and find someone to be punished. War is money, but at the same time, plundering resources is also a great wealth. The Phnom Penh Dynasty has some family background over the years, which will play a great role in promoting the reconstruction here after the war.


    With an order, he Guang''s face became very ugly. He knew that the sixth young master didn''t believe in the Lao army, but he couldn''t refute it. He just stood at attention and said, "please rest assured that his subordinates will rectify military discipline. If there is a narrative situation, you don''t need to kill, I will kill people and send them to you personally."


    "Well, I hope this is not a scene, but a fact. By the way, I forgot to remind you that I have sent a secret force to secretly monitor everything. I will know very clearly whether you really did it or not." Yang Chendong nodded and didn''t forget to remind each other once. If the warning reaches such a level and the other party still shows his greedy nature, he can only hurt the killer and make an example.


    He Guang and a group of officers in the auxiliary soldiers soon left again. There are only Yang Chendong, Ling Daqiang, the fourth division commander of Lengfeng, and four Lengfeng commanders in the room.


    The five stood in a line. Yang Chendong smiled at them, and then sorted out their military uniforms one by one. "You don''t need any pressure. To tell you the truth, your opponent is still very strong this time."


    "Sixth young master, we are not afraid of strong opponents. We will be stronger than them." Mr. Ling Daqiang said with a confident face.


    "Yes, we will be stronger than our opponents." the four regiments also said with one voice. At the same time, with murderous spirit and self-confidence on their faces, they seem to have been feverish and ready for a bloody battle on the battlefield.


    The four regiments are Gao Xiang, the first regiment commander, he Wen, Lu Zheng, the third regiment commander, and ye Fengxing, the fourth regiment commander. They were all promoted step by step by soldiers before they had the current post of regiment commander. The four of them have also entered the military department of chiembedded City College for further study. They are able to carry guns and kill people, and are familiar with all kinds of military books.


    This time, when the first army on land was formed, they all caught up with a good time. They were promoted from battalion level officers to regiment level officers. This time, they set up a battlefield and performed well. Young people are naturally full of confidence, holding the strongest firearms in the world today. Naturally, they will not pay attention to ordinary enemies.


    Officers have confidence and morale, which is a good thing. Yang Chendong smiled and said, "it''s good that you have the confidence to win. But I think you still understand me wrong. This time your opponent is not others, but your own."


    "My own people?" the five officers and soldiers, including Ling Daqiang, all looked puzzled. They didn''t understand what this meant. Could it be that the second division also came. If so, their pressure would be really great. Luo Po, the commander of the second division, was second only to lengsong in the army. Everyone respected him very much.


    "Yes, they are my own people. They are a cavalry team I formed when I was in the grassland. Many of them are still foreign faces. Of course, now they are all Chinese, the same as you. By the way, they have a very loud name, the first Cavalry Division in the world. Hehe, don''t mention that young master Ben didn''t remind you, although they take horses The sword, depending on the speed of the war horse, may not be worse than you. You should be prepared and don''t be compared. "


    Thinking of the news that he would arrive at the first division of the world cavalry in Shangding city in the afternoon, Yang Chendong had a smile on his face. He is looking forward to the cold front and cavalry, who can perform better on this battlefield.


    Hearing that the cavalry came, Daqiang''s face became more cautious. The speed of people is naturally inferior to that of cavalry, but fortunately, they also brought enough bicycles this time, which is not bad by comparison. Then he said, "we are not afraid of any competition. Each of our soldiers has undergone hard training and extremely difficult assessment. We believe that we are good enough."


    "Well, that''s a good point. But every cavalry of the first division in the world also passed strict or even harsh assessment before they joined the army. They have experienced countless tests of life and death before they have achieved good results, which is no worse than you." Yang Chendong thought of the bloody battle with tuotuotuo, which lasted for one month, and now they have undergone several months of hard training, Tian Hu must bring more surprises to himself.

 Chapter 914

    After the pressure was enough, Yang Chenjiang turned and left, leaving Ling Daqiang and his four leaders, all of whom didn''t look very good. Because on the table in front of them, there was an introduction to the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    "God, they are all people who participated in the bloody war, and the actual experience on the battlefield is incomparable to us." after reading this information carefully, the first regimental commander Gao Xiang expressed a strong sigh in his tone.


    "This... This opponent can''t be underestimated." he Wen, the second regimental commander, said with a frown.


    Lu Zheng, the third regimental commander, also said: "yes, in contrast, although our soldiers have been extremely harsh in the selection, after all, the number of actual combat is not much, and the combat experience is still a little less."


    "I''m not afraid." Ye Xingfeng, the fourth regiment commander, saw that the three regiments were destroying their prestige and increasing the ambition of others, and said, "we have the strongest guns in the world, which can''t be compared by any army. This is our advantage."


    "Well said." Ling Daqiang nodded to Ye Xingfeng, "Although we have been living in the red inlaid city for a long time, we don''t have much actual combat experience, but our usual exercises are not kidding. The death and injury rate of three thousandths in the actual combat exercises is enough to prove everything. Now it''s time to prove our strength. We thought the battle would be too easy and boring. Now we have such a powerful competitor, that''s it When we want to perform well, we should tell the sixth young master with practical actions that our cold front is always the strongest. "


    "Yes, our cold front is always the strongest." the four regiments were inspired by the atmosphere, all in unison. At this moment, everyone exuded a strong sense of war.


    Yang Chendong walked out of the main hall, followed by Yang Er, who wanted to talk and stop.


    "OK, if you have anything to say, when you learn to hesitate like a woman." Yang Chendong noticed the change of Yang ER and smiled.


    "Young master, I''m worried. What you said just now will hurt the enthusiasm of the fourth division. If they are too strong, or their morale is damaged and they don''t perform well, it will be difficult for us more than 10000 people to solve the problem of Phnom Penh Dynasty in one to two months. Over time, once Siam and AVA send troops, the situation will be really serious Not good. "Yang Er raised his head, looked at Yang Chendong''s back seriously and said.


    "It doesn''t matter, young master. Besides, if Leng Feng can''t stand the pressure at this point, they will be ashamed of the name. As for the result, wait and see the final result." Yang Chendong smiled as he spoke. Competition is the driving force. What about the cold front? When he should bear the burden, he should also bear it. To tell the truth, he is really optimistic about the first Cavalry Division in the world and looks forward to their perfect performance in this war.


    The first division of the world cavalry, favored by Yang Chendong, has now come to a forest outside the city of Shangding. After coming here, the division commander Tian Hu ordered the whole army to dismount and rest. After it was completely dark, he went to the city to see the sixth young master.


    It was originally composed of the most elite cavalry. After several months of training, it also completed the establishment of 6000 people in the three regiments. After long-term training, 6000 cavalry dismounted at the command, and each soldier closed his eyes and slept against the big tree.


    Tian Hu often says that an army that doesn''t know how to use time to have a good rest is also an unqualified army. Real soldiers can use all their time to have a good rest even when they are on their way, so as to have a better performance in the next war.


    The division commander''s order was carried out and carried out. Now, with the order, all the other soldiers are in a state of rest except the necessary scouts are still wandering outside. Tian Hu first toured around and looked at the surrounding terrain. After thinking about all kinds of solutions to solve the sudden incident, he also came to a big tree. Here His three regiments have been waiting here.


    The three tiger generals, Temur the first, Liu Duo the second, and Hu Bo''er the third, are sitting there, and they are also carrying a bloody murderous spirit, which is caused by their killing too many people recently. It is worth mentioning here that the three heads of the first Cavalry Division in the world, which is highly valued by Yang Chendong, are all captured generals. Only this spirit is rare.


    "Teacher." as soon as Tian Hu appeared, the three leaders got up together with respect on their faces.


    This is not just because they are the head of the regiment and Tian Hu is their officer, but because of their strength, Tian Hu conquered them with his own strength. During this time, they have patrolled around Shicheng and Mobei City, which has just had a rudiment. Whenever they encounter patrol cavalry from hostile forces, they will kill them without saying a word. Among them Tian Hu killed the most enemies. His double swords are like an art. Once he killed the enemy, he would be dazzled and make the opponent defenseless.


    On the grassland, there is the theory of three tigers. The three tigers, namely tiger Mang, Iron Tiger and Tian tiger, are listed as the three tigers around Tian Khan, which means the most powerful and invincible existence.


    Tian Hu was naturally very happy to be included in the list of three tigers, but he also knew that this was just a folk saying, which was not recognized by Yang Chendong. In his eyes, it was very important to get the approval of the sixth young master. Therefore, after receiving the order this time, he made up his mind to perform well and let the sixth young master see himself Let the sixth young master know how right it was to hand over the first cavalry division to himself.


    "Sit down." Tian Hu said casually. Usually he is very approachable. Only when he goes to the battlefield will he become a butcher and a killing tool. If anyone violates the military law and falls into his hands at that time, life is better than death.


    "The battle plan must be familiar to everyone. Next, I''ll just say one word. This is the first time that our first Cavalry Division has shown it in front of the sixth young master. I don''t want to see anyone holding back. In a word, give me a hard rush and kill when I go to the battlefield. The first skill must also be ours." Tian Hu''s face is calm, but he is very serious.


    This is to set the tone for the battle. All three regiments nodded and agreed. However, following a group leader, Temur expressed his opinion, "division commander, it is said that the cold front fourth division of the army competes with us. They are all equipped with fire guns. Although there are no war horses, there are bicycles that can move freely and do not need to eat food and grass. I''m afraid their speed will not be too slow."


    "The fire gun is powerful, but it still needs time to aim and prepare for the battlefield. Every soldier has to take a lot of weapons and ammunition when they go out, which will slow them down." Liu duo, the second regimental commander, said with a unchanged look. Obviously, he is full of confidence.


    "What commander Liu said is true. We have the best land speed in the world, and no one can be faster than us." suddenly Bo''er should drink.


    Although it was said that everyone was a demoted general, it was beyond everyone''s expectation that suddenly Bo''er would surrender. This man originally belonged to the Tatar forces. He saw the army defeated by mercenaries with his own eyes. No one knows whether he really has a heart of revenge. For this matter, Tian Hu was reminded at that time that such a person could be used, but he must not be given real power, let alone be the head of the team, otherwise once something happened, it would be a big event.


    When Yang Chendong left, he specially ordered Tian Hu to make a decision about the first Cavalry Division in the world. As long as his combat effectiveness is improved, he can win the war. Some other people''s statements can be ignored. Just facing such a big event, Tian Hu still reported to the new army commander Hu Mang and the deputy commander.


    After Yang Chendong left the grassland, there was no doubt that the first military man here was not Hu mang. No one can be more influential in terms of seniority, merit, or influence in the military. In addition, he is the only one among the people with the rank of major general. It is reasonable to report anything to him. For Tian Hu''s report on appointing Hu Bo''er as the head of the third regiment, Hu mang just asked him, "if you realize that he really works for mercenaries, you can also control him, then you can appoint him."


    "No problem. Although he is said to be the head of the third regiment, his brothers mostly come to the God of war and Khan, and he can''t turn over any waves alone. If he dares to have different ideas, I will make him regret coming to the world. But he is a demoted general after all, or he has just been demoted, and now he is entrusted with an important task. The following statement..."


    "I''m also a demobilized general." the deputy commander finally said goodbye, but it was just a joke. Tian Hu stood at attention. He knew how to do it.


    Before long, Hu Bo''er was appointed as the third commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world. At that time, when he got the appointment, suddenly Bo''er''s seven foot man cried. He didn''t expect that the mercenary should trust himself so much. What''s the point of throwing more than 100 kilograms of meat here?


    Of course, after receiving the appointment, Hu Bo''er still put forward a request, that is, once the mercenaries beat first, he must be a pioneer and avenge Tuotuo for not spending a lot of sweat.


    If hubo''er doesn''t have this requirement, maybe Tian Hu still has doubts. But it was with such a request that he put down his heart and agreed to the request in front of him. So at this time, hubo''er was also a middle-level officer in the mercenary army.


    "Well, we should have such confidence. We should also pay attention to the concerns of the first regimental commander. Our teacher has also thought about this problem. We should give full play to our strengths and play the advantage of offensive war with speed. Once we encounter a city, we should not make a strong attack, bypass it and clean up the surrounding areas of the city. In this way, we will not be led by the city and we can make a big breakthrough We''ve given full play to our advantages. "Tian Hu said in a loud voice.

 Chapter 915

    It is not just Wu Yong who can become the commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world. At the beginning, Yang Chendong chose him among the people. Yang Chendong also took a fancy to Tian Hu. He once studied in the Academy middle school and knew a lot about the way of using the army. Now it seems that this man really has a set of skills in leading troops to war.


    The four soon reached a consensus and entered the city by the moonlight when it was dark.


    At this moment, the city of Shangding was already under martial law and curfew at night. It has long been stipulated that after dark, no one is allowed to go out, otherwise they will be punished for collaborating with the enemy. So even the people living in stung treng only heard the sound of horses stepping on the ground, but they didn''t know how many troops came outside. Several secret detectives of Phnom Penh Dynasty felt that something was wrong and sneaked out of their house to spread the news.


    But people just went on the street and were caught alive one by one by the waiting Security Bureau.


    The news that the army gathered and would launch an attack was tightly covered. In the main hall of the city hall, Yang Chendong met the officers of the first division of the world cavalry from the grassland. When they appeared in the hall, a murderous spirit unconsciously made up for it, which shocked Lengfeng''s fourth division commander Ling Daqiang and his leaders, and unconsciously blurted out, "what a murderous spirit."


    "This must be an army that has experienced countless tests on the battlefield."


    "Our opponent is strong. We are under pressure."


    "Hehe, I''m not afraid. The greater the pressure, the greater our motivation will be."


    Although all the officers spoke privately, their performance was still seen in Yang Chendong''s eyes. He coughed gently, "I called you here today to meet each other and know each other. We must unite when we should unite on the battlefield, but we should also compete when we should compete. Remember, war is not a treat, it''s to show real skills. I''ll wait to see your performance and ask for credit."


    "Yes." all the people are together. They say yes to Yang Chendong.


    "Well, there''s one thing I want to explain to you in advance. I promised Luan Xiaochen, governor of Laos, that I would win the Phnom Penh Dynasty in one to two months. You should work hard and don''t let me slip my tongue." with a smile, Yang Chendong set a date for the war.


    None of the officers had doubts about this. It seemed that this was a very reasonable request. However, general he Guang, who had the honor to participate, had long been shocked.


    When Tian Hu walked into the hall with three officers just now, he felt a burst of inexplicable tension. Perhaps it was because the murderous spirit of these people was too heavy. He couldn''t figure out where the sixth young master got these killing machines, which made him feel like a sharp scabbard that can produce a sword at any time, and even gave him a feeling of suffocation.


    But the pressure is far less than the pressure brought to him by Yang Chendong''s words. The Phnom Penh Dynasty will be destroyed in one to two months. This... How is it possible?


    No wonder he Guang has such an idea. It''s like the task is handed over to their Lao army. Even if the military strength is fully prepared, it is impossible to end the battle in two or three years. The Phnom Penh Dynasty has a country with 250000 army and 50000 Navy. With more than 10000 people, how can it be done in such a short time?


    No matter how many questions he Guang has in mind, the meeting is still going on as usual. "All the food, grass, weapons and other things you need are in the warehouse in the city. You can send troops to get them later and take as much as you can, because once the war starts, the speed of our logistics supply can''t be as fast as your attack pace. At that time, all your needs can only be robbed from the enemy."


    This is an obvious meaning of vertical robbery. Hearing this, the officers of the fourth Lengfeng division and the first division of the world cavalry showed an extremely excited look on their faces. If they can fight while seizing the military supplies they want in the occupied land, their last doubt will be gone.


    Feeling the excitement of these officers, Yang Chendong just smiled without saying anything. He didn''t even give the request not to hurt the people by mistake. Although the Phnom Penh Dynasty is inseparable from the Han nationality from its historical origin, in recent years, the Han people have been regarded by them as slaves, a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh. Just this blockade, the Security Bureau has heard the news for a long time It was said that many Han people died under their butcher''s knife.


    Yang Chendong is naturally not polite to the people he has met. He never thinks he has a big mind, and he doesn''t think it''s right to repay good for bad. If so, how should he repay people with virtue? Do you repay good for bad?


    As for whether the Han people will suffer losses in this war, it is also inevitable. However, as long as the Han people are smart enough to shout the slogan that they are the Han people, whether it is the cold front under his rule, mercenaries or local armies such as the Lao army led by he Guang, they will never dare to kill in private. Otherwise, once it is confirmed by investigation, the punishment will be severe Then they interrupted their future, even their lives.


    Less than an hour before midnight, a quarter of the goods in the warehouse in the city were missing. Yang Er had the experience of being in charge of logistics division. This time, he was also helping to check the matter. When he saw that so many war preparedness necessities were left in the warehouse and no one took them, he made a report to Chendong, "Young master, the fourth Lengfeng division and the cavalry division only took rations for five days, and most of the military funds for some heavy equipment are stacked in the warehouse."


    "Well! It seems that they are going to feed the war with war." Yang Chendong analyzed the ideas of these officers after listening to them. In this way, it''s better to carry less weights with them, which can make their speed to the extreme, which also makes Yang Chendong have a great sense of curiosity. He looks forward to seeing the excellent performance of these two elite teams.


    Supplies were distributed to the soldiers one by one, and then they began to check weapons and equipment half an hour before the war to make final preparations.


    The guns were wiped again and again, and the horses were fed more than half full, which would be more conducive to the horses'' speed. The time soon approached midnight.


    "Let''s go." an order was issued. The East and West gates of Shangding city were immediately opened. Then an army of 8400 people went out of the city on bicycles and an army of 6000 people quietly went out of the city on war horses.


    They avoided the South Gate closest to the enemy. When they all got out of Ding from the East and West cities, the sound of iron riding on the ground began to rumble. One man and two horses, a total of 12000 war horses, like a dragon into the sea, went straight to the front of the Phnom Penh Dynasty army.


    "They moved so fast that everyone accelerated." feeling the tremor from the earth, Ling Daqiang, commander of the fourth division, also shouted loudly. Then more than 8000 cyclists quickly killed the first blockade ten miles away from Shangding city by the moonlight.


    When it comes to short-distance marching, it is a plain. No one will be the opponent of cavalry. What''s more, the first Cavalry Division in the world, which soldier is not a master of equestrian? They leaned over the horses to ease the wind resistance and came quickly to the first blockade line of the Phnom Penh army.


    This blockade has been for nearly half a year. At first, I was nervous for a while for fear that mercenaries would suddenly kill me, but when time passed and nothing happened, everyone unconsciously relaxed their vigilance.


    Like tonight, most Phnom Penh soldiers are still sleeping? Suddenly, I felt the earth tremble. The sleepy eyes with high alertness got up from the bed of the military camp, but most of the soldiers were still lying in the quilt. At the moment, it was late winter and early spring, and the temperature outside the quilt was still very cold.


    "The first regiment is on the left, the second regiment is on the right, and the third regiment is behind, impact!" division commander Tian Hu took the lead. Seeing that the enemy barracks with torches were less than two miles away, he issued the slogan of charging and killing the enemy.


    When the order was issued, the first division of the world cavalry quickly changed its formation. The cavalry soldiers of the first and second regiments were also armed with a knife and a shield to prevent the enemy''s bow and arrow counterattack from a long distance.


    A distance of two miles passed by. When it was 100 meters away from the enemy, the other party''s bows and arrows were indeed shot, but they were only sporadic bows and crossbows. For cavalry soldiers who were used to Mongolian strong bow, such bow and arrow attack was no different from scratching itch. Either blocking with shield or splitting with sword, they soon rushed to the array, and then the war horses galloped and chopped, One after another Phnom Penh soldiers who had no time to respond were cut down to the ground.


    Nearly 500 Phnom Penh troops responsible for night duty were killed in just one face-to-face. When the cavalry soldiers rushed into the enemy camp and found that there was still no movement in most of the enemy''s army accounts, the first and second regiments calmly issued the order to throw the long hook and pull the army account.


    The so-called throwing long hooks and pulling the military tent refers to that the cavalry throw out one long hook and hang it at the four corners of the military tent. Then, four groups of war horses run to different directions and force the general tent to tear it apart at the fastest speed. The enemies in the general tent are exposed to themselves without reservation.


    The cavalry who had not known how many times of training and exercises were in groups of four. Soon, the military tents were forcibly raised one by one. Countless Phnom Penh soldiers were exposed to the moonlight. Most of them didn''t even have their clothes, let alone what weapons they would hold in their hands.


    This is a unilateral massacre and an unprepared passive war. The five thousand Phnom Penh soldiers in the first blockade line were killed in less than half an hour, and even none of them survived.

 Chapter 916

    It was during this time that the three regiments were not idle. Headed by the head Hu Bo''er, they hurried to the barracks on the right and killed the past. They followed suit. The 5000 enemy troops there soon almost completely annihilated. If Hu Bo''er hadn''t noticed that the cold front fourth division behind him had rushed over and left in a hurry, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be enough for him to kill.


    "Well, Leng Feng''s brothers have arrived, let''s retreat." suddenly Bo''er blew a loud whistle, and two thousand cavalry ordered and banned, just like they appeared and disappeared. When they left, they were also very fast without any mud and water.


    Less than three minutes later, Gao Xiang, head of the pioneer regiment of the fourth division, rushed to the battlefield. When looking at all the ground except the enemy''s bodies, all the Phnom Penh soldiers squatted on the ground and trembled. Facing the victory, he didn''t have a trace of excitement. Instead, he scolded his mother angrily, "the first Cavalry Division in the world on dog day, you left two people for us to kill."


    The first blockade was broken like paper paste. Tian Hu is not satisfied with the current situation. His goal is very simple. He wants to kill the enemy''s five blockades in one night and enter the city when Zhiba city opens its gate in the morning.


    This is to fight quickly and make the first contribution when the other party has no response and defense.


    This is a bold idea that will surprise everyone.


    But this is also a feasible method of warfare. When it is not defensive and unprepared, the cavalry is not unable to complete it with the help of speed.


    The premise of all this is that the attack of the first Cavalry Division in the world can not be slackened and blocked in the slightest way. After annihilating the enemy''s first blockade line, Tian Hu''s confidence soared. At present, he put forward the method of attacking with the second scheme.


    That is, the attack of each defense line will not be based on the division, but on the regiment. The second blockade line will be handed over to the cavalry regiment 1, and the cavalry regiment 2 and regiment 3 will rush over without stopping. The cavalry regiment 2 will attack the enemy''s third blockade line, and the cavalry regiment 3 will keep attacking the enemy''s fourth blockade line, and so on, The fifth cavalry was in the charge of the first regiment. In this way, we can rush through the enemy blockade one by one in the least time to achieve the strategic goal of entering Zhiba city at dawn.


    Before the operation, the three commanders and the battalion company commanders below knew the details of the second set of plans. When the teacher announced the order, the three regiments ran forward at a high speed. Facts have proved that on their side, there are only 5000 people in a blockade. With the sudden killing of 2000 cavalry of their regiment, it is very likely to destroy it.


    The first Cavalry Division is moving forward at a speed that others can''t imagine. The cold front fourth division in the east of them is relatively slower.


    But it was only slower than the cavalry. After all, they were mainly armed with firearms and carried more baggage than the cavalry. But they almost ran all the way forward without any intention of stopping. Obviously, the first blockade was laid by the cavalry division for them, which made all the officers and soldiers of the fourth division feel very ashamed. They swore that they must be ashamed before blood, and they should also help the Cavalry Division lay a blockade to be equal.


    In order to achieve this goal, the commander of the fourth division, Ling Daqiang, constantly urged the cold front to speed up again and again, and the wheels under their feet were pedaled fast. But when they just took the second blockade line of Phnom Penh Dynasty with lightning strike, the Scout had reported that the cavalry division had taken the second, third and fourth blockade lines in the west, and the fourth blockade line was almost destroyed, A regiment of cavalry is heading for the fifth blockade.


    "Shit, it''s a division." a regimental commander was shocked with a face.


    "There are only 6000 people in total, and they dare to divide troops like this. They are really brave." he Wen, the second regimental commander, sincerely praised.


    "It deserves to be the first Cavalry Division in the world. This time, our fourth division has an opponent." this is the voice of Lu Zheng, the third regimental commander.


    Finally, ye Xingfeng, the fourth regimental commander, put forward a proposal, "division commander, let''s divide our troops. Facts have proved that these soldiers of Phnom Penh Dynasty are too skilful. We didn''t use any firearms at all, but easily broke the second blockade with our long knife."


    "Yes, divide the troops, we also divide the troops. Don''t be discouraged. Although our performance in this first war is not as good as that of the first Cavalry Division in the world, we will find the field in the future, because we are the most elite cold front in the world, and no one can be stronger than us." Ling Daqiang spoke to inspire the soldiers. But he didn''t notice. Before, he only called others'' cavalry division, but now he has called it the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    Just the change of this title is enough to show his respect and recognition for the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    Whether it is the first cavalry division or the fourth Lengfeng division of the army, they are like two fast-moving arrows inserted into the army of the Phnom Penh Dynasty to break the enemy with lightning. In addition to the first blockade line and a night force, there are only dozens of soldiers on duty in the back roads, without any defense, In the face of a strong army in the world, even the power of counterattack has not been formed, so it can''t be defeated.


    The front continued to win, but suffered from the 8000 auxiliary soldiers and 8000 Lao troops who followed in the rear.


    One of them followed Lengfeng''s fourth division and the other followed the first division of the cavalry in the world. All the places they went were the dead bodies of the enemy, that is, there were few wounded. A large number of grain, weapons and instruments were thrown on the ground and allowed to be picked up.


    At the beginning, everyone was still very excited, but after two blockades, they came to the third. It was still such a scene. They were already numb. Most importantly, they have carried too much booty and can''t walk.


    "The sixth young master has an order to store all the booty together, cover it with the enemy''s tent and wait for other troops behind him to receive it. Others continue to move forward and try to keep up with the main force." the new order was issued, which relieved the pressure of the two logistics forces.


    In addition to leaving a small number of troops to take care of the spoils, most of the other soldiers moved forward lightly, hoping to catch up with the main force, but the facts will tell them that they can''t even see a person if they catch up.


    Yang Chendong also set out from Shangding city and came out of the city under the protection of a thousand security forces. The army in front of him fought a series of victories and defeated the enemy with the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves, which made him feel very happy. Whether it was the fourth Lengfeng division or the first Cavalry Division in the world, he did not live up to his expectations. It was only worried that one to two months was too short. It was worrying whether it could destroy the Phnom Penh Dynasty. Now it seems that we should be worried that there are not enough reserve forces and there are too many booty on the battlefield to transport.


    "Yang Er, have you taken the initiative to join the people in Shangding city?" Yang Chendong asked Yang ER as he rode the white dragon to Zhiba city.


    "Young master, we have begun to mobilize. Hehe, young master is powerful. He uses money to hire people to be our logistics army, so that those booty can be put into storage quickly, and the people can earn money from it, so that they can see the power of our army and form the power of shock and awe. It is really killing one stone." Yang Er flattered with admiration on his face.


    Since ancient times, fighting on the battlefield has been the business of soldiers. When did the people participate? But their sixth young master can come up with such a way. In this case, there are 70000 or 70000 people in Shangding city. In addition to the children of the elderly, there are 50000 adult men and women. In this way, it is equivalent to 50000 more logistics transporters, which will greatly reduce the pressure on the army. With more and more cities occupied along the way, there will be many Han people. Can''t they all help the army and earn some money for themselves?


    I''m afraid only their six young masters can think of such a good policy that is good for both the army and the people.


    Where did Yang er know that Yang Chendong knew the importance of military and civilian fish and water conditions, and knew more clearly that the victory of his age was pushed out by the people''s carts. With ready-made experience, he just used it.


    With the participation of 50000 people, a large number of booty was soon carried back to Shangding city by cars and people. Mercenaries make money by recording the amount. You can get as much money as the weight of the goods you take back. For a time, those booty will soon be tied to the people, so that those who come late will have nothing to take. Fortunately, the mercenaries then issued the order of the sixth young master. The spoils of this war are gone, but there will be more spoils when they capture other cities. If the people want to make money, they can follow behind the mercenaries, and there will be many opportunities.


    In this way, a very spectacular scene is formed. The two main forces of mercenaries rushed forward, with more than 10000 mercenary logistics soldiers in the middle and tens of thousands of people following behind. They did a lot of things that should be done by the logistics army, saving a lot of military strength, so that they can follow behind the main force faster and get everything.


    To sum up, after the division, the first division of cavalry in the world has significantly increased its marching speed. At dawn, the 6000 cavalry of the three regiments had come to a valley five miles outside Zhiba City, and the gate of Zhiba city had not yet been opened.


    Nearly 30000 enemies were killed in one night and five blockades were broken. No one in the first Cavalry Division in the world was killed, and only dozens of people were slightly injured. After a simple dressing, you have a meal and rest, waiting for a big kill when the city gate opens.

 Chapter 917

    It was daybreak, and the news of the defeat in the front had not come. Zhiba city hit four doors as usual. Some listless Phnom Penh soldiers also walked towards the gate, preparing for a day''s duty.


    "Boom."


    The earth trembled suddenly, which puzzled the Phnom Penh soldiers who still didn''t sleep enough.


    Look up at the sky. It''s still sunny. It doesn''t mean it''s going to rain. Where does the thunder come from? Until a soldier inadvertently looked ahead and saw countless black spots approaching rapidly in the distance, he finally couldn''t help shouting, "look! What''s that?"


    After a long silence, a hundred Phnom Penh soldiers first woke up and shouted, "it''s the enemy, it''s the cavalry, come on! Close the gate and everyone will withdraw to the city."


    It was only at this time that I thought of retreating. It was too late. As a pioneer, Temur, the first regiment of cavalry in the world, has brought a group of brothers to the city. First, there was a long-range attack of bows and arrows. More than ten soldiers guarding the north gate were killed by arrows. The cavalry rushed into Zhiba like a torrent.


    "The second regiment follows up and the third regiment is the last. Remember, after entering the city, close the four doors and prohibit anyone from going in and out, and never let one person go and release the news." division commander Tian Hu galloped on his horse and gave a military order.


    The later the footprints of the first cavalry division are known by the enemy, the better it will be for them. Tian Hu knows that their advantage is that they are fast enough and charge hard enough. For example, Musketeers also need to stop and aim at the target when charging. They don''t need to. They just need constant impact and kill the enemy on the way of charging. But they also have their own disadvantages, that is, once they are involved in the siege, their strength will be greatly restrained, and how to take advantage of their unprepared to enter the enemy city has become something he needs to plan and consider.


    When the cavalry entered the city, all those who blocked the way were cut in half by the saber. Ignoring the impact of human life, the roads in the city were soon empty, so as to ensure that the cavalry could run quickly in the city without restriction.


    It was precisely because the speed was fast enough that the two thousand defenders in Zhiba city did not understand what had happened. Even the soldiers who asked for help did not have time to go out of the city, they were surrounded by a strong body, and the rebels were killed. Occasionally, some people who had left the city were caught up by the cavalry who went out of the city. If they refused to return to the city, they would only die.


    Two hours later, just before noon, the situation in Zhiba city was under control. The people lived at home, the surrendered soldiers were locked up in the barracks, and the management of the whole city fell into the hands of division commander Tian Hu.


    "Tell everyone to eat and have a rest as soon as possible, and then continue on the way." Tian Hu ordered the messenger beside him while eating the hot food prepared by the cook here in the city master''s house.


    After noon, the vast army of bicycles finally arrived. As soon as Lengfeng''s fourth division appeared outside the city, the north gate of Zhiba city was opened from the inside, and a column of cavalry poured out, making a gesture of welcome to the city.


    "The first Cavalry Division in the world is really fast enough." with a sigh, Daqiang led the army into the city. Only half an hour later, the first division of the world cavalry, who had got a proper rest, went out of the city again. They only handed over the management of Zhiba city to the fourth division of Lengfeng.


    In this regard, some officers of Lengfeng fourth division naturally looked unhappy. They are the main force. Now they are just like the logistics army receiving goods. But they had no way. They rushed all the way, that is, their legs on the bicycle were sore. Now they had no strength to continue fighting out of the city. The name of this pioneer can only continue to be placed on the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    Compared with Leng Feng''s fourth division, which was only a few hours late, 8000 auxiliary soldiers and 8000 Lao troops rushed to Zhiba city early the next morning. Then the management of the city was suitable again. Lengfeng''s fourth division went straight to Kratie City, another important place of the Phnom Penh Dynasty in the south.


    Kratie City, the main city in the north of Phnom Penh Dynasty. The population is nearly 300000, and there are about 5000 troops stationed at ordinary times. According to the rank, Zhao en, the general guarding the city, belongs to the three rank generals of the Phnom Penh Dynasty and has no small power.


    The five blockades and the capture of Zhiba city did not return, and the protection of Kratie city was as usual without any strengthening. General Zhao en didn''t know that a great disaster was coming. He was still listening to music, eating and drinking in the general''s house in the city, as usual.


    After a long night''s gallop, the first cavalry division finally arrived ten miles outside Kratie city before dawn. The reconnaissance cavalry in front has sent back the news that there is no place to hide the army outside the north city. Division commander Tian Hu ordered everyone to rest in place ten miles away to maintain their spirit and rush into the city.


    "This is the information sent by the Security Bureau. This is the location of the city master''s house, the general''s house, the granary and the warehouse in the city..." after quickly naming seven or eight very important positions, Tian Hu gave orders to the three leaders to arrange where each regiment needs to occupy and control once they rushed into the city.


    It was bright, the gate of Kratie city was wide open, and the first division of the world cavalry ten miles away launched an assault. Just like in Zhiba City, the appearance of cavalry caught the defenders in the city unprepared. The same thing is that the city gate was not closed in time. The cavalry killed, dozens of bows and arrows broke through the air and took people''s lives. At the same time, the cavalry rushed into the city, and Kratie city fell.


    The general summoned grace to resist and was killed. The city Lord and a group of city officials were captured alive. The only regret is that the beacon fire in the city was lit, and the war here was spread.


    "Just spread it out. We can''t kill all the way to the capital of the Phnom Penh Dynasty. In this way, we wait for the cold front fourth division to arrive and the army to rest in place." Tian Hu''s face didn''t show an angry look. Even if it was a sneak attack, he had to be prepared to be found. He occupied two cities in two days, and one of them was an important town. It was their cavalry team that was the least good at attacking the city. He was very satisfied with the result.


    In the evening, Leng Feng''s fourth division was ready to appear. At one time, the two armies converged in Kratie city. At this moment, when the teachers and regiments of both sides were present, they had long lost the contempt in their eyes, but only admired them.


    Tian Hu and others admire the tenacity of Leng Feng''s fourth division. They just pedal their bicycles with their legs and follow them all the way. They haven''t been pulled down for six hours, that is, half a day. This tenacity alone is enough to be respected.


    What makes Daqiang and others admire is the momentum of the first Cavalry Division in the world. They come all the way, and everywhere they go is like entering a no man''s land. Such an army and such powerful combat power make them respect from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Mr. Ling, the news has been exposed. We want to appear in the form of sneak attack. I''m afraid it''s impossible. Please give you the next thing to attack Chuanlong city." Tian Hu talked about the war in front of him, that is, attacking the city. Of course, it''s mainly a cold front with all firearms.


    "Hehe, it''s easy to say. Mr. Tian is tired all the way, and his horses need to replenish forage. This battle depends on the performance of the fourth division." Ling Daqiang was polite. In my heart, I had a feeling of elation. I was always ahead of the first cavalry division all the way. This time, I can finally show it well.


    "OK." Tian Hu still answered with a calm face. Maybe he saw what Ling Daqiang meant, maybe he didn''t. But they are all part of the mercenary army, and some jobs need to cooperate with each other.


    Making Daqiang laugh and leave, Tian Hu said to the messenger around him: "inform the three commanders and let them and the soldiers have a good rest. There will be another big battle soon."


    Leng Feng''s fourth division moved quickly, perhaps eager to show itself. As soon as the four auxiliary vanguard battalions responsible for receiving captured materials arrived at noon the next day, they handed over the task of guarding Kratie city. Then the army went out of the city and rushed to Chuanlong city 120 miles ahead.


    Standing on the tower of Kratie City, Temur watched the fourth division of Lengfeng leave the city. Some couldn''t help saying, "did we hand over the task of pioneer?"


    "Of course not. But now, rest is the main thing." Tian Hu shook his head and then said to his three leaders in an ordered tone.


    Leng Feng''s fourth division left Kratie city and spent the afternoon cycling to the outside of Chuanlong city. Facing the closed city gate, the division commander ordered Daqiang to give an order, and the mortar roared. When it hit the North City, a huge gap appeared. The charge horn sounded in the regiment already prepared, and 2000 soldiers rushed into the outside of Chuanlong city.


    The siege was so unexpectedly smooth that the commander of the Chinese army, Ling Daqiang, put down his telescope and shook his head. "It seems that the enemy has retreated. This is a city that no one will stick to. It is likely to be a trap."


    "Trap? The teacher means that the Phnom Penh Dynasty wants to lead us in, and then catch us in a urn..." he immediately felt that his metaphor was inappropriate, and he Wen, the second regimental commander, hurriedly stopped his mouth.


    "It''s not pleasant to hear, but that''s what it should mean." teacher Ling Daqiang said dismissively.


    "Even so, let''s just stay outside the city and find a wide area to see what tricks they can play." Lu zhengleng, the third regimental commander, snorted. Obviously, he looked down on this little trick played by three-year-old children.

 Chapter 918

    "Head ye, what''s your opinion?" Ling Daqiang seems to attach great importance to Ye Xingfeng or democracy. In short, he needs everyone to speak out every time he deliberates.


    Ye Xingfeng, the fourth regimental commander who was named, narrowed his eyes slightly. "We can do as the landing regimental commander said. Only in this way, the enemy will not launch an attack rashly. In that case, we will lose a chance to kill the enemy."


    "What exactly does it mean? Do we know that the trap is going to jump in? Just to lure the enemy?" Lu Zheng, the third regimental commander, saw that ye Xingfeng wanted to deny his opinion, so he had a trace of doubt in his voice.


    "If you want to kill the enemy more, you should jump in. The sixth young master has taught us a lesson. Only by eliminating the enemy''s effective strength to the greatest extent is the basis for an invincible position. I just don''t want to miss an opportunity to kill the enemy. Alas, if the first Cavalry Division in the world would just follow us. With their cooperation, we can even trap us You can easily tear a hole. "Ye Xingfeng told the truth. He didn''t mean to target head Lu Zheng. It''s just that there are main forces and cooperation in war. It''s normal for opinions to be inconsistent, but resentment due to work is a serious work problem.


    Long before the battle, Yang Chendong had told them that as long as any officer at the same level was found to have a personal feud over his work, once the wrongdoer was found, he would be severely punished, even take off his military uniform and be expelled from the army.


    This is just Yang Chendong''s strategy to avoid disunity among officers as much as possible. Because the result of distrust will lead to a great war from victory to failure.


    When ye Xingfeng thought of this sentence, he didn''t mean to argue with Lu Zheng. Lu Zheng obviously thought of something. In the face of what ye Xingfeng said, he didn''t give tit for tat, but chose to shut up. Anyway, his opinions have been put forward. What to do next depends on the teacher.


    Ling Daqiang didn''t take the following different opinions seriously. It''s normal to have disputes at work, that is, he can be the head of Leng Feng, and his personal quality is naturally no problem. What he is thinking now is whether to go to the city or not.


    As ye Xingfeng said, there are dangers when you enter the city, and it is possible to even be surrounded. But if you don''t enter the city, the enemy won''t appear. In this way, you can''t hit the enemy''s effective power.


    "I don''t believe it when the army enters the city. With the strength of the fourth Lengfeng division, will we be afraid of the Phnom Penh soldiers? As for the first division of the cavalry in the world, they are really tired to fight the vanguard all the way. Let them have a good rest in Kratie city today." Ling Daqiang finally made the decision to enter the city. In his opinion, in the face of strong strength, any conspiracy is vulnerable. This time, their fourth division will tell each other with dignified military prestige and combat effectiveness that any strategy in front of them is like a clown and will not work.


    The division commander gave the order, and then the second, third and fourth regiments and the battalion directly under the division began to enter Chuanlong city one by one. As soon as they entered the city, they occupied four towers and looked down on everything inside and outside the city.


    Leng Feng''s fourth division entered the city. This scene was discovered by the Scouts of the Phnom Penh Dynasty in the distance. Then the news came that Phnom Penh troops who had withdrawn from Chuanlong city and reinforcements from Suong city came one after another, encircling Chuanlong city in four different directions.


    "Sure enough, it''s a trap." standing on the tower, there were 30000 troops of Phnom Penh Dynasty in the telescope, and even found heavy siege objects such as stone throwers in the enemy team. Mr. Ling Daqiang said in a cold voice. "When the order goes down, the soldiers will guard the four towers with companies as units, and the other soldiers will seize the time to rest and fight back at dawn."


    For the enemy''s siege, he did not surprise Da Qiang. On the contrary, he became excited about the appearance of the other party. In his view, this will be a no suspense anti siege war, and the final victory will belong to him. But one thing he didn''t expect was that there was another tactic called central flowering.


    From the moment the warning fireworks were lit in Kratie City, Chuanlong City, which got the news, was ready to abandon the city. This was originally a high-level secret of the military of Phnom Penh Dynasty, which could not be known by the Security Bureau. That is, once the city can not be guarded, it will be abandoned, and then the enemy entering the city will be severely damaged by the way of fire and flowering in the center, so as to win the war.


    To put it bluntly, let the city first, wait for the enemy to enter the city, set fire in the city at the right time, interfere with the layout of the enemy in the city, and then cooperate internally and externally to destroy the enemy. Now they use this method. When Lengfeng fourth division enters the city, the sky has turned dark. They can''t seriously and carefully investigate the situation in the city and prepare for the fire to burn Chuanlong city.


    Of course, the fourth division of Lengfeng is not a vegetarian. One of their training programs is to get into a city. The first thing to do is to eliminate all possible crises in the city. In fact, they did the same, but they made some mistakes in the direction. What they cleared was mainly the city master''s house in the city. General''s house, granaries, warehouses and other important places did not search places where people gathered. After all, there are too many places like this. It''s far from clear in a moment.


    Moreover, the cold fronts hold the "95" style. If someone challenges them face to face, they will not fear anyone and any army.


    Ten miles north of Chuanlong City, 30000 Phnom Penh troops are gathering here, led by Hamo, one of the top generals of the Phnom Penh Dynasty. He was originally a general sent by the dynasty to guard suweng city. This time, after hearing of the accident in Kratie City, he mobilized 10000 defenders in suweng city and the defenders of some nearby cities to gather 30000 soldiers who escaped from Chuanlong city. He arranged such a pocket in a short time and waited for mercenaries to drill in.


    The current scout heard that he became very nervous after the hired military artillery opened the north gate of Chuanlong. He even regretted that thousands of people should be left to defend the city, at least creating a false image for mercenaries, that is, Chuanlong city was not given up intentionally, but was forcibly attacked. In this way, it is convenient to enter the city.


    With anxiety in his heart, Hamo kept praying that mercenaries must enter the city, otherwise all his preparations will be in vain. Not only that, it may even be guilty of giving up Chuanlong city and retreating without war.


    In the tension, the time seemed to pass very long, until the scouts came the news that all the mercenaries had entered the city, and the number was nearly 10000, hamona''s high hanging heart slowly relaxed.


    Nearly ten thousand enemies are now surrounded by themselves. With three times the strength and the echo of the city, Hamo seems to have seen a Golden Avenue in front of him.


    What are mercenaries? That''s a powerful enemy that even Dane and general Hun Sen lost the battle. If you beat them, wouldn''t you prove that you are more powerful than these two generals? At that time, everyone will take a high look at themselves. At that time, isn''t prosperity within reach?


    The excited general Hamo began to mobilize the army. Thirty thousand soldiers under him were sent out twenty thousand. Each gate sent five thousand to give a good look to the mercenaries.


    Outside the city of Chuanlong, there has been a tight encirclement. Ling Daqiang in the city doesn''t see the slightest panic on his face. At the moment, he just waits for the other party to take the initiative to come to the door, and then he will let the enemy know how ridiculous the so-called siege is in the face of strong strength.


    When Ling Daqiang waited for the other party to attack, he suddenly felt that the surrounding temperature seemed to be rising. Then the fire all over the sky reflected his face, and his face became ugly for a moment.


    "Report to the teacher, there are fires in many places in the city. The fire spread very badly. What should the four heads ask for instructions?"


    "Report to the division commander, the fire is everywhere, it can''t be put out, and there is a tendency to surround our army. The four commanders asked whether to break through outside the city."


    "Report to the division commander, we must retreat. The fire is about to burn to you. Please leave with us."


    The news was sent to Ling Daqiang. The division commander finally found out what the Phnom Penh army was up to. He asked himself that he had been very careful, but he didn''t expect the enemy to be so crazy. The fire burned first in the residential area, and tens of thousands of people in the city would be buried together.


    "It''s really cruel." he sighed that the Phnom Penh army regarded the lives of the people as grass mustard in order to win. Daqiang shook his head and ordered all the troops to withdraw from the north gate, echo each other and hand over cover. "


    After giving the order, Da Qiang stumbled and almost fell to the ground. It''s not a wise move to forcibly and suddenly leave the city in the dark. Although Leng Feng''s fourth division is well-trained, there should be no chaos in the army, but it is inevitable to lose in a hurry.


    Ling Daqiang, who was held by the guard, now wants to reduce the loss as much as possible. If the fourth division is seriously damaged, I''m afraid he will have no face to see the sixth young master and other comrades in arms.


    The fire is burning in Chuanlong City, which is clearly visible from a long distance. Among the Chinese troops in Phnom Penh, general Hamo laughed. He didn''t expect 30000 troops to destroy nearly 10000 mercenaries, but it would be a great achievement as long as they could hit them hard and beat them back.

 Chapter 919

    The golden light Avenue is right in front of us, and it is just around the corner to seal the Marquis and worship the prime minister. At this moment, Hamo feels that the air is so fresh and life is so beautiful. But all this soon disappeared. A cavalry did not know when to enter the battlefield and came straight to the side of his middle army.


    "Kill! No one left!" Tian Hu rode on the war horse and waved his double knives into the middle army of the Phnom Penh army. One unprotected Phnom Penh soldier after another was cut down under the horse.


    The sudden appearance of the first Cavalry Division in the world was completely beyond Hamo''s expectation. In the face of a sudden attack, the peripheral troops of the Chinese Army collapsed without even holding on for half an hour. Even in the face of a murderous God who came out of hell, more people were frightened. They didn''t even have the courage to fight, so they turned and fled.


    There were more and more deserters. Suddenly Bo''er led the two regiments to advance on the left wing with the sharp array of arrows. Wherever they passed, it was like a human purgatory. The people in the way were either dead or seriously injured. The sharp saber cut off the heads of one enemy after another and completely defeated the Chinese Sergeant spirit of the Phnom Penh army.


    Seeing hundreds of meters away, the soldiers sent one after another just looked in the face, and their heads flew into the air. General Hamo was also frightened. He didn''t even want the army. Under the protection of some close soldiers, he turned and fled.


    "There''s an enemy riding there, follow me!" suddenly Bo''er took the lead and killed more than a dozen enemies. After seeing the escaped Hamo, he immediately followed up with the main force of the three regiments. One regiment and two regiments also entered the battlefield at the moment, and began to work like a life harvesting machine.


    Originally, the victory was in hand, even in front of us, but the sudden emergence of the first Cavalry Division in the world reversed the situation. Hamo fled, the Chinese army was in chaos, and the Phnom Penh army on the whole battlefield lacked a unified commander.


    When the cold front fourth division retreated from the north gate of Chuanlong city with a disheartened face, they didn''t see the Phnom Penh army that should have gathered here, only the 5000 enemies who had guarded here.


    "Shoot and kill them." there were only five thousand enemies. The head of the first regiment who first left the city immediately issued an order to shoot back. Two thousand officers and soldiers of a regiment covered alternately and rushed to the five thousand enemies.


    The Phnom Penh army outside the north gate was very excited at first when the mercenaries appeared. As long as the reinforcements outside the other gate came, they could rush forward with more soldiers. As long as they could fight with the mercenaries, the power of the other party''s guns would be greatly hindered. With their strength, they might win the final victory.


    But left and right, not only did they not see the arrival of reinforcements, but they got a news that surprised them. The Chinese army was thrown into chaos by the cavalry sent by mercenaries, and the main general Hamo has fled to suon city.


    Where are the cavalry from? Or is this simply a mercenary''s plan?


    Thinking that this might be the other party''s plan, the five thousand troops in Phnom Penh guarding outside the north gate were in great disorder. They thought they had set up a plan to clean up others. Then I found out that I was the one who fell into the trap. Even so, how dare they continue to stay here and wait for each other to eat themselves?


    Before the charge was launched, the 5000 troops retreated in chaos. Without threat, the first regiment out of the city soon stood firm. Then the second, third and fourth, including the last battalion directly under the division, withdrew safely outside Chuanlong city.


    Although I was a little disheartened when I came out of the city, there were even hundreds of soldiers with slight burns. But no one died for it. Most importantly, the army withdrew safely and did not encounter the imagined siege outside the city.


    The teacher made Daqiang look suspicious. He couldn''t understand what the Phnom Penh army was doing? Why give up this opportunity to hurt yourself? Is it just a big fire to scare yourself?


    "Check, send out all the scouts and check for me. What''s the matter?" the commander who doesn''t understand the battlefield form is unfit for his duty, which makes Daqiang feel that he is like a blind man and has lost his wisdom in the past.


    "Report, the first Cavalry Division in the world calls." a telegram appeared at the right time, and a telegram gave a brief description of the battlefield.


    Looking at the telegram sent by Tian Hu, he finally understood the outside situation and made Daqiang breathe a sigh. "Division commander Tian called. They have broken through the Chinese army in Phnom Penh. Now they are chasing the enemy generals and preparing to kill the enemy in suweng city. He asked us to eliminate the remaining enemies here as soon as possible, and then asked us to meet in suweng city."


    After a brief description of the situation, Li Daqiang always thought that he could speed up the other party, but now it seems that the first skill will still be robbed by the other party. But this time he was not jealous. If the other party had not appeared in time, the cold front fourth division would inevitably be badly hurt this time. People saved themselves. He must recognize this feeling.


    "All regiments should seize the time to destroy the remaining enemy, assemble in two hours and move towards suweng city." Ling Daqiang pointed out the direction for the troops as a division commander. Sporadic gunfire followed on the battlefield.


    Suddenly, Bo''er gripped dozens of riders in front of him. After determining that the other party was the main general of Phnom Penh and that the other party''s escape direction was Suon City, he didn''t worry. Let the soldiers follow a mile away and walk slowly.


    Every cavalry of the first division of the world cavalry has brought two groups of horses on their trip. Changing horses at any time can enable them to improve their speed to the extreme and maintain their best state at all times.


    Suddenly Bo''er deliberately slowed down. After more than an hour, the teacher Tian Hu led the main force to catch up. When seeing that the three regiments just followed closely and didn''t launch a quick attack, Tian Hu''s unsmiling face showed a smile, "yes, yes, suddenly the head has a heart."


    Obviously, this is Tian Hu''s plan to catch big fish in a long line.


    With the speed of one person and two horses of the first Cavalry Division in the world, it''s not difficult to catch up with Hamo, but they didn''t do so. They just wanted to use this person to knock on the hard gate of Suong city.


    The news of their appearance has spread, and it is impossible to enter the city by surprise as before. Cavalry siege is always a weakness. If the raid and strong attack fail, there is only wisdom left. Hamo is a good bait.


    In order to enable the three regiments to successfully complete their tasks, Tian Hu actively kept a certain distance from them, giving each other enough space to show their plans. Suddenly, head bao''er was relieved when he found that the main division followed behind him and was not in a hurry to meet him, that is, the division commander had understood his meaning, so let''s do well next.


    General Hamo, who ran in front, looked back from time to time and found that the distance between the two sides was always about a mile. He was finally relieved. Facts have proved that the riding speed difference between the two sides is not much, so this one mile place will be a chance to survive.


    It was supposed to be the night of harvesting the fruits of victory. Hamo escaped all night. At about noon the next day, the gate of suon city finally appeared in his sight. At this moment, he felt like he wanted to cry.


    "You guys, your blood will not flow in vain. I will support your family. Now the general orders you to break up and buy time for the general to enter the city." four miles away from the north gate of suweng City, Hamo showed his original face and ordered the cavalry and soldiers to break up.


    Behind him is the first Cavalry Division in the world. Staying now is undoubtedly a dead end. But even though Hamo issued an order, if he disobeyed the order, he would also die, and his family could not be taken care of. The faces of dozens of soldiers showed a look of pain at this moment.


    "General, you must do what you say, and my mother will be taken care of by you."


    "General, my son is still young. I hope you can take care of him for a few more years and help him grow up."


    "General, my father is not well..."


    A private soldier said to Hamo as if he had left a last word. Later, when he was a mile away from the city gate, dozens of riders stopped, pulled out their horses and prepared to fight to the death, creating time for the general to enter the city.


    Hamo nodded one by one. He was not sure what the soldiers asked, but he didn''t really do it. Only he knew it. After the soldiers left, he rode alone to the north gate of suon city and shouted loudly at the tower, "I''m general Hamo. I have important military information to report. Open the gate immediately and let me in."


    "General, behind you is the enemy. It''s too dangerous to open the city gate now." a centurion guarding the city looked at the unidentified cavalry more than a mile away from the city gate and said with his legs spinning.


    "Open the door. If my important information can''t be reported to the king, you''ll all die. Now I order you to open the gate. Hurry!" Hamo ignored so much? He escaped one night and half a day and sacrificed all his own soldiers in order to live a life. For this purpose, he kept roaring and threatening.


    Hamo has a high rank in the army. Now he has given an order. When there is no senior general in suweng City, the head of the hundred households, under pressure, finally ordered someone to open the city gate.


    The city gate was opened little by little. Hamo was excited and thought that he could finally live a life. When he was happy, he turned around and looked. This time, the soul came out of the body, and the three souls were missing two souls.


    I don''t know when the dozens of soldiers I left behind had already been turned into corpses and lay on the ground. The enemy behind him is less than a stone''s throw away.


    "Ah! Open the door, open the door." the longing for life made Hamo shout loudly. At this time, it seemed that God heard his prayer, and the gate was finally half open, allowing a horse to enter smoothly.

 Chapter 920

    "Ha ha, ha ha ha... Ah!" Ha Mo, who was laughing, just wanted to start riding. Suddenly, his back hurt. When he looked down, a sharp arrow tip was coming out from his left chest. His face soon solidified. With a plop, Ha Mo fell down under the horse without strength.


    This arrow was shot by suddenly Bo''er. Hamo was seriously injured by an arrow. He came on horseback. Before the first rushed to the city gate, a Phnom Penh soldier who was about to close the city gate was cut down to the ground with a wave of saber.


    The gate was half open, giving the rest of the cavalry a chance to enter. They took the opportunity like a great white shark smelling blood.


    "Someone, tie this man up." thinking that he was a battle general to capture the enemy, suddenly Bo''er ordered someone to take him down, and then pushed the half open gate completely open with others. At the moment, Mr. Tian Hu arrived with one regiment and two regiments, and the army entered the city smoothly.


    The bravery of the cavalry was unstoppable by the Phnom Penh soldiers. With the speed of the war horses, soon there were corpses everywhere in front of the city gate. Mercenaries have entered the city. As soon as the news came out, the soldiers of the Phnom Penh Dynasty at the other gates rushed wildly and fled. At the moment, they only hate their parents for giving birth to two legs.


    After hearing that mercenaries suddenly entered the city, the Phnom Penh Dynasty officials who were originally responsible for the urban defense of suweng City fled one by one, and some even left their families, hoping to escape.


    No one thought that the gateway of Phnom Penh''s capital, such as Suon City, was let out, and there was not even decent resistance. Facts have proved that the attack speed of the first Cavalry Division in the world was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Tian Hu entered the city and soon occupied the four gates, as well as the granaries and warehouses in the city. Then they didn''t move rashly. There are tens of thousands of troops and hundreds of thousands of people in the city. They are only 6000 people. Once something unexpected happens, the problem of their weak strength will be revealed, and it may even lead to a strong counterattack. "Keep the four gates and important places. Leave other places alone and let them toss."


    The division commander gave the order, and the cavalry below naturally did so. In this way, it is the people in Phnom Penh who suffer. When the Phnom Penh troops who had just fled to various parts of the city for fear of death found that the mercenaries had not launched a large-scale search and massacre, what they thought was not how to rush out of the city, but how to burn, kill and loot during this period of uncontrolled time.


    People have selfish desires and have a dark side of psychology. At ordinary times, because of strict management, we must also have self-discipline, and most people dare not show it. But now it''s different. The law on their heads has disappeared. They haven''t even seen anyone in charge. They have become completely free people. They can do whatever they really want.


    Therefore, the army looting inevitably happened. The army robbed the people and the gangsters on the street robbed the people. Even the slightly young and strong men formed a group to rob the people together. Those rich families in the city who didn''t have time to escape became the first targets to be attacked.


    There was chaos in suweng city. There were shouts of fighting and killing everywhere. I don''t know how many people suffered reckless disasters. The only wealth in their family was found out and robbed. Young women or slightly beautiful women in their family also became the targets of being robbed.


    There are endless cries for mercy and bitterness. On the street, you can often see groups of looters running back and forth. Sometimes they will have a civil war because of the uneven distribution of dirt, and the sound of sword impact is also continuous.


    Standing on the four City towers, you can get a general idea of what happened in the center of the city. Tian Hu called three leaders to ask about the deployment. But no one mentioned the civil strife in the city.


    This kind of civil strife is beneficial to mercenaries. The important thing is that after the civil strife, the people here hate these thieves far more than they hate them. Moreover, mercenaries can also enter in the name of suppressing bandits and take the wealth that was originally the people from the bandits in a fair and aboveboard manner, without fear of being criticized by others and pressure of public opinion.


    Half a day later, Lengfeng fourth division entered suweng city; One day later, the first four battalions of auxiliary soldiers entered the city; Two days later, under the protection of 1000 guards, Yang Chendong came to Suong city. With him were auxiliary soldiers of 10 battalions and nearly 10000 Lao troops of 5000.


    The strength is growing. After four days of burning and looting, suweng city has been in chaos. On the street, you can see the murdered women, the elderly and the bandits and men killing each other at any time. Some people''s homes are even more open, indicating that they have experienced an inhuman robbery, and their homes are empty.


    "It''s time to end it. Pass the order and close the net. If you encounter rebels, kill them!" Yang Chendong stood on the south tower and looked at the city of suweng with a trace of anger.


    There will be this scene now, which is not beyond Yang Chendong''s expectation. This may be a kind of human nature.


    Before the war, Yang Chendong also thought about all kinds of possibilities, and even thought that the Phnom Penh dynasty would suffer heavy losses under the war. But this is war, a game in which you die or I live.


    There is a saying that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself. The story of the farmer and the snake, even though Yang Chendong already knew it, would not let him happen. Otherwise, the Han people will die in the future or in the near future.


    The so-called "I don''t go to hell, who goes to hell", some sacrifices are necessary for the whole Han nation, for dignity and the happiness of future generations. It''s like eating steamed stuffed buns alone. You can eat not only meat, but also noodles. War is the same. It is inevitable that the armies of hostile forces will be destroyed and the people of hostile forces will be affected.


    "I hope the world will be peaceful in the future." I silently read in my heart. After World War I today, Yang Chendong didn''t dare to hope that there would be no war in the world here, but at least he could stick to it for more years, give people more peaceful time and a good environment, and let them know that life is actually very beautiful.


    "Send a telegram to Skylark and ask him to persuade the royal family in Phnom Penh to surrender. There is no news in two days, and we will launch a new round of attack." the attack situation is so smooth, especially the performance of the first Cavalry Division in the world is so excellent, which is somewhat beyond Yang Chendong''s expectation. It''s time to force the other party to surrender.


    ......


    Phnom Penh, the capital of Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    The news of mercenaries invading Zhiba, Kratie, Chuanlong and suweng also spread all over Phnom Penh. For a time, people were terrified and social order began to be chaotic.


    More than a year ago, the Phnom Penh Dynasty experienced such a war. But fortunately, the foundation is good. Although some aspects of work have not been fully restored after the war, at least the people''s life is guaranteed. This time, the army pressed the border, which was obviously larger than the last time. Experienced businessmen in the city immediately began to hoard goods. For a time, rice in Phnom Penh was expensive, which had left the bottom people without food to eat. Even ordinary people would face the possibility of breaking up at any time.


    The regime of Phnom Penh Dynasty is still there. Naturally, there can be no civil strife like that in suweng City, but there is a trend of chaos on the streets. Therefore, the urban defense army sent out twice to catch some people. But this is just a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. When the people have no food, they know that they will be killed. They also want to rebel.


    In the palace, King Boromir sat high on the and was discussing countermeasures with his ministers.


    Compared with the usual, boromo''s face at this moment was obviously anxious. This time, the mercenary was an undeclared war. He was caught off guard when he violated the regulations. Judging from the war reports ahead, the mercenaries sent very elite troops, which is not like the local army like Laos as mentioned in the intelligence.


    "What to eat, what to eat, pull out and behead in public." at the beginning of the meeting, boromo did not hide his anger. The first person to be operated on was the official in charge of the intelligence system. Because there was no timely warning, he became the first senior official to be beheaded.


    The cries for help and grievances were still echoing in the hall. The minister in charge of intelligence had been dragged out. Soon there was no shouting. It can be imagined that he must be dead. For a time, many ministers'' faces became very ugly. The king was really angry. At the moment, if he said something wrong, it might lead to foolproof disaster.


    After killing people, boromo''s mood did not get relaxed. He looked at the ministers with flickering eyes and said with some tears, "Nearly 100000 troops were completely defeated in just a few days. Most of them were killed and captured, and the cities were lost one by one. Who will answer me? Why? What''s the matter with the city defense you usually say? Who will explain?"


    In the face of the king''s anger, many ministers lowered their heads. Everyone knows the strength of the Phnom Penh army. There is no problem scaring ordinary people, but fighting with the elite of mercenaries is not a grade. Not to mention, people still attack, they are not prepared at all, and it is normal to have such a result. He said What we are thinking about now is what mercenaries want this time? Is it that deterrence like the last time needs some benefits? Or do you really want to annex the whole Phnom Penh Dynasty, just like swallowing Jiaozhi and Lancang kingdom before, and change the country into a province again?

 Chapter 921

    How much appetite mercenaries have and how strong their strength is. At the moment, the ministers found that they still know too little, so that they can''t make a correct judgment at this time. Naturally, they don''t know what to say now.


    The ministers kept silent. The needle dropped in the palace hall for a moment. King boromo was even more angry and shouted, "why? Are you mute? When you are competing for power and profit, can''t you speak? Why don''t you speak now? Say it to the king, otherwise, you will be sent to the prison and say it!"


    Boromo was angry, and the ministers could not live without an attitude. Right phase Dunn stood at the top of the crowd. He felt that the time was almost right, so he was the first to stand up. "Your Majesty, I have something to say."


    "Right phase, speak." when Dunn stood up, boromo felt a light in front of him.


    "Your Majesty, Mr. skylark, the representative of the mercenary, has come to Phnom Penh and is now in my mansion. He has brought the latest news of Daming Zhongdan, and he asked to meet your majesty." Dunn looked up and said to polomo. After saying this, he lowered his head and looked at his nose, nose and heart like a monk.


    He knew the consequences of saying this. But he knew better that he would be fine. Because he represents peace talks. Although this is not the king''s first choice, it is also a retreat. Unless the mercenaries are defeated, no one will easily give up this retreat. This is where he lives.


    Sure enough, after saying this, Dunn was immediately attacked by all kinds of attacks. The hats of traitors, insiders and spies were all buttoned up. The ministers were angry. It seemed that whoever didn''t scold now might be Dunn''s accomplice.


    Among them, Ding Wei, the left phase, is the most popular. The last time a mercenary came, he suffered a lot because he misjudged the situation. He was old enough and trusted by the king. Only then did he finally keep his position. But from then on, he was obviously at a disadvantage when fighting with Youxiang.


    He may have become the left Prime Minister of a country. Needless to say, Ding Dingwei''s wisdom soon dormant and waited for the opportunity to fight back. Now the opportunity appeared, and he would never let go. He began to scold Dunn. After feeling tired of scolding, he hugged his fist and saluted boromo and said: "Your Majesty, Dunn''s heart is no longer here in our Phnom Penh Dynasty. He is clearly the spy and undercover of the mercenary. Please order your majesty to kill him, then surround the right prime minister''s house, take the representative Skylark of the mercenary and behead him in public."


    "Your Majesty, please order to kill Dunn and kill the representatives of mercenaries." all the ministers answered with serious expressions, as if they had a great feud with Dunn and the skylark.


    The officials below were so united that boromo didn''t look happy. He knew that this was just that the ministers were worried about cutting them. Now they had another outlet and wanted to transfer the contradiction.


    What Dunn has done really annoys him. He secretly contacts with mercenaries without a will. How can a loyal minister do this? It''s not too much to deal with him, but the killing is avoided. According to the report of the war ahead, mercenaries have occupied Suong city for several days and have no intention to attack. He also takes this opportunity to dispatch troops, and If he kills someone else''s emissary at this time, he will force the mercenaries to give him a hard hand, which is tantamount to slapping himself. He won''t do such a thing.


    It was when Dunn mastered the king''s psychology that he said these things without fear. Now he shouted out from the requirements of the ministers and waited for boromo''s answer. At this moment, Dunn also raised his head and looked at their superior king.


    "Well, why don''t you kill the envoys when the two countries fight? Don''t you want me to fall into the king''s injustice? Ah! Come on, go to the right prime minister''s house and bring the mercenary envoys." boromo finally made a decision, and then pretended to scold the ministers.


    At present, many ministers shut their mouths. They didn''t mean to oppose the right in their hearts, but the situation is so. If they don''t stand up and show it, they can easily be written down.


    It''s just shouting slogans with the crowd. Of course, it''s up to your majesty to decide what kind of decision to make. Now that you have made a decision, many ministers have wisely closed their mouths. Only Zuo Xiang Dingwei is still shouting, "Your Majesty, it''s OK to see the messenger, but Dunn is really suspected of being familiar with foreign countries and must be severely punished. Otherwise, everyone will follow suit. Isn''t the country going to be in disorder?"


    "Well, Zuo Xiang, the king knows everything. Let''s wait until he meets the loyal and courageous envoy." boromo interrupted Ding Dingwei''s request. Now he wants to find out what the purpose of the mercenary is, and he won''t act rashly until he has no answer.


    The hall became quiet again. It was more than half an hour. Finally, the sound of footsteps came from outside the hall. The people of the king''s guard appeared. Behind them was a middle-aged man in Chinese clothes. His face was calm and his eyes were divine. He moved forward steadily and powerfully step by step, standing between the two rows of courtiers. "The foreign minister Skylark met the king of Phnom Penh and said hello to you."


    "You don''t have to be polite." boromo has suppressed his anger and showed a very calm appearance. After all, he is a king of a country, and his demeanor can''t be lost at will.


    "Thank you, your majesty." the skylark who didn''t want to see the ceremony immediately raised his head, and then looked at the high boromo with a smile.


    At this time, polomo''s eyes also looked at each other''s faces. It was inevitable to look at each other. After holding on for about two breaths, polomo took the lead in feeling uncomfortable, gently turned his head to one side and said: "This time, without even saying hello, the loyal and courageous Lord sent troops, killed 100000 troops and nearly millions of people, robbed my city and plundered my wealth. This kind of bandit behavior is shameful. Don''t you know what the envoy wants to explain?"


    "Your Majesty is wrong. Zhongdan Gong sent his troops south because you tore up the previous friendly agreement on trade with each other, Chen Bing''s border and blocked the trade routes. We are just passive preemptive." the skylark was prepared for this, so he didn''t hesitate to answer.


    "Passive preemption, ha ha, jokes, big jokes." Boromo laughed up to the sky to express his anger at this moment. This is basically a strong word and reason, but he also knows that he is the weak side now. There is no point in continuing to fight. In suweng City, 300 miles away from Phnom Penh, mercenaries may be ready to go. Now is not the time to reason, but to find out what the other party''s purpose is what.


    Boromo, who was laughing, soon stopped laughing. When he looked at the skylark, his voice returned to calm, "let me tell you what your loyal and courageous requirements are?"


    "OK." the skylark agreed, then raised his head and said in a very serious tone: "Zhongdan Gong said that considering the backwardness of the Phnom Penh Dynasty, there is no need to exist. Now the only way out is for the whole country to surrender. In this way, Zhongdan Gong can ensure everyone''s absolute safety, and even a part of everyone''s personal assets can be protected."


    "Shut up, bastard." the left Xiang Dingwei finally couldn''t help but scold. He raised his right hand to the skylark and said, "if you loyal and brave Lord want to annex my Phnom Penh Dynasty, he also needs this strength and appetite."


    "Hehe, this is Mr. Zuo Xiang. Zhongdan doesn''t have such an appetite. You''ll soon know. Look at your 100000 troops and several important cities, haven''t you lost them in just a few days? How many such armies and important cities do you have? How many times have you experienced the impact of mercenaries? By the way, I forgot to tell you one thing. Zhongdan has already lost it You have been ordered to surrender for two days. If not, you will know what is called "soldiers pressing on the border" and "despair" in two days. "


    "Shut up." seeing that the skylark was still so boastful at this time, Ding Dingwei roared angrily. Then he turned to boromo and said, "Your Majesty, this man is disrespectful to you in the hall. I will ask him to be punished for disrespect and beheaded in public."


    Ding Dingwei wanted to kill the skylark, but the man who was killed now had a clear face. He didn''t seem to hear this sentence. His face was still very calm, as if what they said had nothing to do with himself.


    The skylark is so calm, that is, polomo in the upper seat hates his teeth itching, but he clearly knows that this man can''t die yet. Just as right minister Dunn thought just now, this will be his own way out. Unless he can steadily take the upper hand of the situation, otherwise he will kill the messenger sent by Zhongdan Gong casually, it will be a great Revenge of life and death.


    On the contrary, not only can''t kill the skylark, but also protect him. At least before the overall situation is determined, this person can''t have an accident. "Right phase is suspected of being in and out of the country, but because of insufficient evidence, I now remove all my posts and go home to wait for orders. Please stay in the house with right phase. I will consider your request."


    Sure enough, there was no killing, but some were just under house arrest. This result was expected by many people. Right phase Dunn and messenger Skylark had already known it. Listening to this will, they did not distinguish or argue, but just hugged each other, and they went under the hall.

 Chapter 922

    When they withdrew from the hall, the shouts of left Xiang Dingwei were still echoing, "Your Majesty, you can''t let them go, you can''t."


    Instead of answering immediately, after watching the two men leave completely, boromo finally said, "how can I let them go? Keeping them now is just paralyzing the loyal public and mercenaries. Zuo Xiang, the king asks you, if you gather the army of the whole country to fight with mercenaries now, what will be the victory or defeat?"


    This is the time for boromo to go to war. Dingdingwei stabilized his mood and stood up and said: "There are too many border areas between Phnom Penh Dynasty and Laos province. Only the defensive armies of the cities in the East can''t move, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable if mercenaries attack from there. In this way, only 200000 troops near Wangdu can be mobilized, but according to the news we know, there are only tens of thousands of mercenaries, including less than 20000 elite forces The number is 200000 to 20000, even if it is consumption, it will kill them. "


    "OK." that''s what king boromo said. It''s almost impossible for him to surrender. At least he won''t surrender until he has fought.


    Ding Dingwei was also excited at the bottom of his heart. What he needs to do now is to cheer up the king, otherwise the head of a country will admit defeat. What strength do the people below have. "Your Majesty, we can put 200000 troops into the front battlefield. As long as we can stop the other party''s attack, Siam and AVA will not ignore it. At that time, we will go all out to counterattack when their reinforcements appear. Even if it is possible, the king can start conscription and national mobilization. We have more than 4 million people to make a temporary contribution It is still possible to have hundreds of thousands of troops. As long as your majesty opens the Treasury, as long as you have money, things will be easy to do. "


    Ding Dingwei seemed to think of something more and more, and continued: "Your Majesty, our intelligence department reported that in Chuanlong City, a fire burned hundreds of thousands of our people and even destroyed the lives of the whole Chuanlong city. Once this practice of mercenaries is spread, it will certainly attract the support of the people all over the country. At that time, we can lift the power of a country. At that time, we can stop the iron hoof of mercenaries, and the victory will eventually belong to us."


    "Well, well, everything should be done according to Zuo Xiang''s intention, but we need to be careful about recruiting new soldiers. After all, now that the war is imminent, even if these people join the army, they can''t form any effective combat effectiveness in a short time. Well, it''s better to let the ministers and businessmen of the king''s capital first take out some money and try to recruit some new soldiers to see how the situation is." Boromo granted all Ding Dingwei''s requirements, and even the command of the army was handed over to him. However, he only put forward different opinions on the recruitment of new soldiers.


    The so-called weak combat effectiveness of the recruits is just a refusal. In the final analysis, it is true that boromo doesn''t want to use the money of the Treasury. It can be seen that he is not optimistic about the war. No matter how dangerous the war is, as long as he has money, he has the opportunity to rise in the east mountain.


    Naturally, Zuo Xiang Dingwei saw through this at a glance, but he did not raise any doubts about it. He had to eat his meal mouth by mouth and set his mind on the main battle first. As for the recruitment of new soldiers, it was inevitable. As long as he saw the hope of victory, the king must make the right choice.


    The court meeting was over, Ding Dingwei was granted great power, and the army and local affairs were handed over to him. Orders were issued, and the army began to gather, surrounded by the king''s capital towards suweng city.


    I don''t know when, a saying suddenly came out in the city that mercenaries were extremely cruel and burned Chuanlong City, so that 100000 people in the city were either killed or injured, tens of thousands of Phnom Penh troops in the city were also severely damaged, and general Hamo died bravely in the retreat of protecting the people.


    As soon as the news came out, it immediately aroused the common hatred of many people. Many people were looking for ways to serve the country and resist the enemy.


    It was at this time that the conscription office, which was donated by officials and businessmen of the royal capital, appeared. The leader was Ding Dingwei. In order to raise more money and materials, he sold one of the ancestral properties of the royal capital. With his leadership, other ministers and businessmen who had thousands of threads with them had to give some blood.


    Naturally, there are some people who don''t pull a dime. But soon someone was caught in prison for various unnecessary crimes. This is Ding Dingwei''s counterattack. He wants to make an example. With such an example, the ministers and businessmen changed a lot when they donated money and goods.


    Under Ding Dingwei''s command and efforts, Phnom Penh City is making various preparations before counterattack. However, in the face of a war, only two days of preparation is not enough. For this matter, Ding Dingwei went to the palace and hoped to spend more time preparing.


    King boromo agreed at once, and then sent someone to the house of right minister Dunn to inform the messenger Skylark that they are considering and studying whether to surrender mercenaries, but it is impossible to reach a unified caliber in a short time, so they need more time to prepare. They also hope that Skylark can inform Zhongdan and suspend all military operations.


    "OK, I see." the skylark looked calm and did not show the slightest excitement because the other party said he was considering surrender.


    After the envoy left, right Xiang Dunn looked at the lark nervously, "Mr. Yun, you don''t really think my king will surrender to you mercenaries?"


    "Why not?" the lark returned to the chair, sipped the hot tea gently, and a faint smile faded from his face.


    "Mr. Yun, although we are under house arrest and can''t get out at all, we can still hear some movements in the streets. Now the whole king is preparing to deal with mercenary operations. This is clearly a sign of war. The so-called surrender is just an expedient measure and delaying time." Dunn said with a tight face.


    Dunn is the right phase of the Phnom Penh Dynasty. However, with the reappearance of the skylark and the payment of the terms of the transaction, he boarded the mercenary ship and showed his attitude to the hall. Now there is no way out. Next, unless the Phnom Penh Dynasty is really destroyed, otherwise, no matter where he lives in the future, he may face the possibility of retaliation at any time. Therefore, it must be said that if anyone is more nervous about the situation now, it is not Skylark but Dunn.


    Dunn was so worried that everything fell into the skylark''s eyes. He smiled, "Lord Du''s words are really for the sake of mercenaries. Here I want to thank you."


    "Hey, it''s all our own people. What do you want to thank or not?" Dunn showed an affectation on his face, but he was still very useful to these words in his heart. He didn''t know why he believed the skylark''s words. At first, he still regretted it. However, after the reports of the current line were constantly sent, the news about the continuous victory of mercenaries and the continuous failure and retreat of Phnom Penh army came to his ears, he suddenly felt a little lucky that his choice seemed to be correct.


    I thought that if the mercenary really captured the Phnom Penh Dynasty as if he had occupied Jiaozhi and canglan Kingdom, although he could not be a minister in the court, he could get the post of commercial president in Phnom Penh, and he could also get 200000 liang of silver subsidies and rewards. Compared with those fallen ministers, his treatment was quite good.


    Having made up his mind to follow the mercenary down, Dunn made a sound to remind the skylark to prevent what tricks the other party was playing. After laughing, the skylark said, "just now I said, I know everything, but boromo didn''t make the decision to surrender, and the attack won''t stop in two days. Oh, now, there should be one day left."


    "Oh? Hahaha." Dunn was stunned by the skylark''s answer, and then laughed. Yes, knowing it doesn''t mean you will agree. It''s just a return attitude for knowing the news. It seems that this time the mercenaries won''t stop swallowing the Phnom Penh Dynasty. At this moment, Dunn''s worries disappeared a lot.


    I don''t know the question in the skylark''s answer. After hearing the reply from the minister sent to the right minister, boromo sent someone to inform the left minister Dingwei that the mercenaries should not launch any attack in a short time, but his preparation should be faster. It''s best to win a big battle under suweng City, which will boost the morale of the army and people all over the country, At the same time, we can also get more initiative in the subsequent negotiations.


    Ding Dingwei, who got the king''s order, did not dare to neglect it. At present, he ordered general Hun Sen, one of the top generals, to take 50000 troops as the leading army to suon city. There are 50000 troops from all kinds waiting there. Maybe there will be a good news before 100000 troops cross the road.


    Ding Dingwei just wanted to tell the mercenaries that the Phnom Penh Dynasty is ready for a decisive battle this time. If you have to fight, you will accompany to the end. It''s a matter of knowing who loses and who wins. At that time, even mercenaries will be deeply involved. At that time, if the Siamese and AVA dynasties took the opportunity to make trouble in the rear of Laos Province, it would not be easy for mercenaries to retreat safely.


    Ding Dingwei planned everything well. Just give him enough time and with the support of his majesty, he can confront the mercenaries. The victory or defeat will be full of suspense. Once the mercenaries are defeated, his reputation will be incomparable, and he will have a fair evaluation in future history, Even praise is not impossible.

 Chapter 923

    However, all this changed with the arrival of a news the next day. At dusk the next day, a news that everyone in Phnom Penh did not expect suddenly came. Just this morning, mercenary ships suddenly fired artillery at the southern port of Gongbu port of Phnom Penh Dynasty. Under the shelling, all the defense measures on the port were destroyed. Half an hour later, the mercenaries began to land. An hour later, they occupied the whole port. Phnom Penh Navy General Bangbu died in the war. Now the army is spreading to the welun District of Baima District in the south.


    In other words, following the suon city in the north, the war in the South has also started, and it is sweeping forward at a very fast speed. Since the first message for help was received at dusk, there will be a message for help every half hour. The south is in danger.


    At this time, they finally understand the reason for the two-day deadline. But didn''t you say hello to the skylark before, and the other party also answered?


    Ding Dingwei''s left phase was urgently summoned to the palace, looked at the king boromo, and asked with a puzzled face, "Your Majesty, you sent someone to tell the skylark how he answered."


    "He answered that he knew. Doesn''t that mean he acquiesced to this fact?" boromo looked puzzled.


    "Ah! Your majesty, we have been fooled by them. He only said that he knew, but did not say that they would stop attacking, your majesty." Tintin willio changed his face after thinking about it.


    "What? He dares to lie to me. Doesn''t he want to live?" the gnashing poromo''s face was angry and his fists were tightly clenched, but he still didn''t decide to kill the skylark. There is no way. The current situation is that mercenaries have the upper hand, so he can''t act rashly.


    "Your Majesty, the only way to do this is not to blame anyone, but the war in the South may burn to the king''s capital soon. We should try to stop them. It''s better to open the Treasury and recruit new soldiers immediately." Ding Dingwei said the Treasury again.


    At this moment, boromo wanted to nod his head and promise, but he thought that there was no way at all, so he shook his head and said, "the recruits must be formed, but I''m afraid it''s too late. In this way, isn''t there 150000 troops in Wang Duzhong who haven''t arrived at the north line? It''s better to mobilize 100000 to reinforce the south line, and then how about we sign the recruits?"


    At this time, boromo still didn''t want to move his old capital. Tintin Weiben wanted to persuade him again. Just considering the military emergency, he had to nod and say, "yes, do as your majesty wants."


    Originally, the strength of the north line was not very sufficient. Forced by the situation, 100000 troops were sent to the south line. In a short time, there was no reinforcement on the north line. But general Hun Sen, who is taking 50000 troops to Suon City, doesn''t know the news. At this time, he still fantasizes whether he can make his first contribution.


    It has been reported that the main elite of mercenaries this time is only about 15000. At the moment when he got the news, Hun Sen even considered whether the news was true, because according to their previous achievements, they had lost 100000 troops. If so, do 100000 people eat dry food? Was beaten by more than 10000 people without fighting back?


    "In any case, this time we want to turn defeat into victory, and we need to make the first contribution. In this way, we order the army to speed up, and don''t let mercenaries smash the 50000 troops we came first. In that case, we won''t have any military advantage." Hun Sen looked at the map in his hand and looked at the speed of the troops with an anxious face. But it''s only a distance of 300 Li. The army has walked for more than two days, and it hasn''t even reached half the distance. Although it is said that he is carrying infantry, the speed is really too slow.


    The general''s order was issued, and 50000 troops accelerated and rushed straight down to suweng city. At this time, after seven days of chaos in suweng City, everything finally calmed down.


    This is also Yang Chendong''s countermeasure. Taking the people to the people, it has not been used by others and no one has thought about it, but it has succeeded in his hands.


    When the people of Shangding City, Zhiba City, Kratie city and Chuanlong city came to suweng city to help the mercenary army carry out transportation, Yang Chendong gave an order to the more than 100000 people who followed them, that is to ask them to persuade the people in the center of suweng city and tell them that as long as they surrender, there will be no more life danger. Not only that, If you are willing to work for mercenaries, such as transporting booty and materials, carrying the wounded, persuading people to surrender, cleaning the battlefield, burying the remains of dead soldiers, you will get money.


    No one is unhappy with money. Especially those people who followed mercenaries first found that as long as they were obedient, the other party would never beat or scold them. They even nodded when they met to show friendship. This is the treatment and respect that the army of Phnom Penh Dynasty will not give them. But now, mercenaries have given them.


    With this one can be respected and regarded as a person, plus considerable money, everyone''s heart began to favor mercenaries.


    People are simple, they are the people who know the best. As long as they are kind to them, they will be kind to them in turn. On the contrary, even if they are oppressed, they will stand up and resist.


    Hundreds of thousands of people benefited from mercenaries. After they entered suweng City, their role was brought into full play. The same people have more common language. Through their word of mouth, many people have been persuaded, some bad elements who make trouble have been arrested, and the public security in the city is very good. The auxiliary soldiers also solved the problem of eating for the people by opening warehouses and releasing grain. Both public security and order in suweng city have been restored to the right track.


    When the people entered the city, the city changed from chaos to order in just two days. Looking at this result, many people adored Yang Chendong who had this idea, and Yang Er flattered him face to face more than once. "Young master, I will serve you in the war, but I will serve you even more in governing the land. It seems that nothing in the world can embarrass you. You are the reincarnation of an immortal. You are..."


    "All right, all right." you''ll vomit if you listen to too much flattery. Although Yang er said everything from the bottom of his heart, Yang Chendong still interrupted him and asked, "the first division of the world cavalry and the fourth division of Lengfeng have almost rested."


    "I''ve had a good rest for a long time. These things in Tiancheng didn''t make them worry. They were just resting. Hehe, young master, division commander Tian and division commander Ling have come to you for several times and asked to fight one after another." Yang Er hehe smiled.


    "Well, the young master will give them a chance now and tell them that there are 50000 enemies outside the city. How to deal with them will be solved by the two teachers themselves. The young master won''t participate." Yang Chendong nodded. Before, even grams of several cities lost more than 100000 enemies in a row. It''s easy to say. In fact, it''s just playing fast and playing slow, so many soldiers don''t get a good rest. Through the chaos in suweng City, he gave the two divisions enough time to rest. Now the blade is almost polished. It''s time to get out of the scabbard.


    Yang Chendong ordered that the fourth Lengfeng division and the first Cavalry Division went out of the city after dinner. It can be seen that they are going to make a night attack again.


    In ancient times, the army usually suffered from night blindness because of nutrition, which made them have too many disadvantages whether they march at night or fight at war. However, mercenaries are different. Nutrition is always matched. With the base of chiembedded City, they are not short of money for business. Night blindness will not appear on them, but also because they often train at night, so they are very good at night combat.


    So that night, two divisions with less than 15000 people launched a fierce counterattack against the Phnom Penh army stationed in the first ten miles of suon city.


    When the sound of guns rang out, when the iron cavalry stepped on the ground, 50000 unprepared troops in Phnom Penh were hit hard. Although they all sent on duty troops at night, they were simply vulnerable in front of the two elite main divisions that attacked fiercely. Fifty thousand troops were broken, and by dawn the next day, their bodies, as well as all kinds of weapons, instruments and military rations were thrown everywhere.


    When it came time to use the people, plus the nearly 300000 people in suweng City, more than 400000 people poured out. The battlefield was soon cleaned up. People with slow hands even left the city empty handed and returned empty handed. They didn''t get anything.


    This is the power of the people. As long as they recognize the truth and work hard, there is nothing they can''t do.


    Fifty thousand enemies were killed or captured, and only about five thousand people really escaped. Ninety percent of them were chased and killed by two main divisions early in the morning, and less than 500 people really escaped.


    It was the less than 500 people who escaped that collided with general Hun Sen''s army coming to Suon City, and then the news of the defeat in the front came out. The aid sergeant in Phnom Penh, who originally looked manly, was immediately hit hard.


    The army stopped a hundred miles outside suweng. In the main tent, Hun Sen was interrogating the deserters, and then his roar came from the tent, "What? You said that 50000 troops were wiped out in one night? And they chased you all the way, without any intention of stopping? But the news said that there were only about 15000 people on the other side. How did they do it? And didn''t they need to clean the battlefield? Now that the weather is getting warmer, so many corpses are left outside without treatment, which will lead to death Plague. "

 Chapter 924

    No wonder Hun Sen has a look of disbelief. More than 10000 people can defeat more than 50000 people, but what should we do next? The battlefield is too close to suon city. Once there is any disease, the mercenary himself will be the first to suffer. The other party won''t know this truth. Why do they dare to chase and fight? Don''t they die?


    If these deserters say that mercenaries are only chasing them on a small scale, he may believe it. It can be said that it is the pursuit of the whole army, which makes no sense in theory. That is, it is elite, and we should know the importance of cleaning the battlefield. In this way, the words of these deserters are not credible.


    "Let''s say they are deserters in front. They are all afraid of death. Pull them out and kill them all." Hun Sen waved to the deputy general around him. The situation ahead is unknown. It''s hard to say whether he was really defeated, but what he has to do now is to stabilize his military morale. Otherwise, if his morale is insufficient, how can he fight the next battle?


    These 100 deserters now regret that they did not die or surrender under the fierce attack of mercenaries, but they never thought that they would eventually die in their own hands. If they knew so, it would be better to surrender to mercenaries.


    "General, what shall we do next? Will we continue to move forward?" several generals on the side asked without ideas.


    "It''s already dark. The army should have a good rest for one night. Send more scouts to let them find out what''s going on ahead. Also, let''s all sleep with one eye open tonight." Hun Sen ordered after thinking about it.


    After knowing the other party''s cavalry, the army made a lot of horse pits and horse rejection stakes outside the tent in order to prevent being attacked secretly at night. Even in the dark, many people wait with bows and arrows, waiting for mercenaries to appear, and then kill one of them unexpectedly.


    Just one night passed safely without any danger. One morning, the scouts in front sent back the news with carrier pigeons in the army, saying that they had almost arrived in suweng city and did not find any bodies left by the war. As for where the 50000 troops are, they are still searching, and there is no news yet.


    "Ha ha." looking at the news from the scouts, Hun Sen laughed, "I said that the 50000 troops in front of us would be fine. Otherwise, how could we clean the battlefield so quickly after such a war. Hum! It was cheap for those greedy deserters to kill me by mistake. Now I order the whole army to rush to Suong city after breakfast."


    "General, are we waiting to get in touch with the army there? We''re moving forward?" a deputy general asked out of caution. It''s understandable for a deserter to say that, but more than 100 deserters say the same, which can''t help but be suspicious.


    "It doesn''t matter. They must have taken advantage of the terrain to hide. As soon as our main force arrives, they will come out. At that time, it''s time for us to fight back with all our strength. Well, inform the army to prepare to start." Hun Sen said with confidence on his face. It''s right to be cautious in fighting, but if you are too cautious, you will be timid and the gains will outweigh the losses.


    After a night''s rest, the 50000 elite troops in Phnom Penh set off again and headed for suweng city hundreds of miles away. Their move was discovered by the Scout of the first division of the world cavalry hidden in the dark, and quickly returned to the division commander Tian Hu, who was hiding in a nearby depression.


    Hearing that 50000 elite of Phnom Penh Dynasty had not been attacked overnight, Tian Hu smiled, "it seems that some people think the same as us. They also gave up the plan of night attack."


    "Yes, the cold front is the cold front. They are afraid to see that the 50000 enemy is the elite force of the Phnom Penh Dynasty. With preparation, it is not difficult to sneak an attack, and they may also be trapped by the other party." Liu duo, the second leader, nodded his head and showed a sense of concept on his face.


    "Yes, that''s right. If everyone chooses the same thing, the next attack should begin. Brothers, we are the first division of the world cavalry ordered by the sixth young master. In any case, we can''t lose to others. We''ve been doing well before. Now it depends on who can win the head of Hun Sen. do you have confidence?" Tian Hu got up. He knew that the war was about to start. Before the war, he needed to boost his morale.


    On the other side of the road, Lengfeng fourth division was also ready to attack. After a night of fear, the Phnom Penh army still chose to move forward, which can only show that they were not sure that the 50000 army under suweng city had been destroyed, otherwise they would turn around and withdraw.


    "Comrades in arms, the enemy is on the main road. At this time, they don''t know our existence. This is our opportunity. If my guess is correct, the first division of the cavalry must be staring at this place, and they may start at any time. Then our fourth division will shoot the first shot. OK, all regiments and battalions will focus on your classes later Machine guns should concentrate their firepower. Once the war starts, they will rush down like broken bamboo. The target is the center of the enemy. As long as the enemy''s main general is captured alive or killed, the enemy will be in chaos. Next is the moment when we win. "


    Division commander Ling Daqiang summoned all the commanders and battalion commanders of the fourth division and gave orders to prepare for World War I. after the meeting, the officers returned to the troops to prepare. Half an hour later, when the 50000 elite Phnom Penh army brought by Hun Sen entered the preset ambush circle, the loud bugle sounded, and then countless cold fronts dressed in military green uniforms suddenly appeared on the earth Soldiers, spearheaded by machine gunners, formed attack forces and rushed to the enemy advancing towards suon city.


    The sound of bugles was loud, followed by continuous gunfire. One by one, the soldiers in Phnom Penh and Dabian fell to the ground like crops blown down by the wind.


    "What''s the matter?" Hong Sen, who was riding on a tall horse in the middle of the Chinese army, shouted. If you look carefully, you can see that panic has flashed through his eyes.


    "Report to the general, we have met the main mercenaries on our left side. They are all armed with fire and guns, and our brothers can''t stand it." a scouting young general is coming to Hun Sen to report the war ahead.


    "The main force of mercenaries? How many people can there be? We have a full 50000 people. Tell the brothers, don''t be afraid. Just rush forward. I don''t believe how many people their guns can kill us." Hun Sen said with confidence when he thought he was carrying 50000 troops. It seems that he is afraid that his brothers will not do their best. He added, "tell you that those who kill the enemy with guns will be rewarded with ten liang of silver. There is no upper limit."


    "Yes." under such a heavy reward, the scouting young general also had the confidence. After agreeing, he turned to pass the order. When he gave this order, the first division of the world cavalry appeared on the other side of the road.


    The cavalry were like a roaring train. As soon as they appeared, they came unstoppable and rushed into the army in Phnom Penh. Sabers were flying, harvesting one head after another and solving one life after another.


    They are like the last straw to overwhelm the camel. Once they appear, they fight the Phnom Penh army without fighting back. What''s more terrible is that one of the troops is inserting into the middle army. Where we go, there is no one to stop and no one to fight.


    With it is the first regiment of Lengfeng fourth division on the other side. Gao Xiang, the head of the team, personally carried a class machine gun and kept running forward with his legs open. All those who were aimed at by the muzzle of the gun were hit through their bodies by rotating bullets and fell on their backs.


    Gao Xiang''s speed was very fast. In addition, the charging time was earlier than the first Cavalry Division in the world. He was closer to the central army in Phnom Penh. At this point, the question is not whether we can defeat the enemy, but who can win the first merit.


    Originally, in the place of the Chinese army, Hun Sen deliberately left 5000 elite in order to prevent the other party from attacking him. In his opinion, with these soldiers to protect himself, no matter how powerful the enemy is, he can''t kill himself so quickly. As long as the Chinese army is OK, he can command the front and rear armies to encircle the mercenaries and win the victory of the war.


    It never occurred to me that mercenaries did come straight to the Chinese army, but their speed and impact were so fast that 5000 soldiers under him were in chaos as soon as they met the enemy, and then cowards and deserters appeared in front of strong combat effectiveness.


    "Don''t be afraid. Hold on. The front and rear troops will come to save us soon. That''s when we will fight back." Hun Sen shouted loudly on his horse to boost the morale of the army.


    When he shouted and looked back and forth, his face suddenly turned terrible white. The former army is in chaos and running around; The rear army had simply separated from the Chinese army. At this moment, countless soldiers had turned and ran back. They didn''t even have the courage to face the enemy, so they directly became deserters.


    In fact, whether it is the fire gun of the fourth Lengfeng division or the saber in the hands of the first Cavalry Division in the world, it is far from being countered by ordinary troops. Even though this is the 50000 elite of Phnom Penh Dynasty, the morale of the army has long been lax when bad news comes from the front. Now in the face of strong attack, who can afford to fight?


    Not to mention that neither bullets nor sharp sabers can defeat them. What else can they do if they don''t escape at this moment.

 Chapter 925

    Seeing that the Chinese army has been surrounded, there is no reinforcements. Hun Sen said in a dark voice. He took his own soldiers and retreated. He knew that before the battle was fought, he had lost three points in morale. In addition, the news said that mercenaries liked night attacks, and he was not ready. In this way, he lost his first hand. This battle was defeated without fighting.


    He quickly made the decision to escape. Hun Sen broke away from the Chinese army and ran to the rear. If he has been staying in the Chinese army, maybe it will take some effort to find him, but even though he has separated from the main force, this team of horsemen is particularly eye-catching.


    "Hun Sen, don''t run." when Gao Xiang, the head of the first regiment of the fourth division, saw the general running on horseback and wearing bright armor, he saw a big Hong character on the flag following the soldiers. At that time, he recognized the identity of the other party. His eyes were bloodshot. He swept a shuttle of bullets forward with hatred. Then several Phnom Penh soldiers close to him were knocked to the ground, Immediately, another group of soldiers knelt down and surrendered.


    "Asshole." he slapped the machine gun of class 95 in his hand. Gao Xiang knew that there was no war horse to ride. He couldn''t catch up with Hun Sen, and this great achievement would fall into the hands of the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    His legs couldn''t run the war horse. Hun Sen turned back. The mercenary had been left behind and breathed a sigh. Although the battle was defeated, he still had a chance to get up.


    "General, run, there are cavalry chasing us." just when Hun Sen felt relieved, a sharp eyed soldier nearby heard.


    Looking at the other side, sure enough, hundreds of war horses are rushing in, constantly approaching themselves. Suddenly, the creepy feeling wrapped his whole body, clamped his legs, waved his whip and pulled it on the war horse. Hun Sen accelerated again.


    "Chase! It must be a big fish." hubo''er, the third regimental commander, stared at the escaped Hun Sen with excitement and excitement in his eyes. Behind him, there were two battalions, 800 battles and horsetail, accompanied by a shadow.


    The first division of cavalry in the world not only has strong individual quality, but also has better knife skills than ordinary people. Even the speed of war horses is faster than that of other war horses. In order to achieve this speed, these war horses usually eat refined feed, so that their fur presents a shiny luster, and running is like God''s help.


    As soon as we catch up, the distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer, which is less than 300 meters. Hun Sen, who ran in front, looked back more than once, and every time he did such a move, he would whip his whip hard in order to speed up.


    However, in front of the world''s first Cavalry Division with top equestrian skills, the distance between the two sides is still fast approaching regardless of efforts. From 300 meters to 250 meters, to 200 meters


    "General, run quickly, we''ll stay and stop him. Whoa!" a private soldier who followed Hun Sen for many years and received his favor saw that it was not a thing to continue, so he took the initiative to stop and draw a knife to prepare for the war. Around him, more than a dozen personal soldiers also stayed, just to give their generals a chance to escape.


    More than a dozen personal soldiers are also good hands. They follow Hun Sen and usually eat very well. Now it''s time to show their strength, holding sabers one by one, ready to fight with the cavalry.


    Maybe they think too much of themselves, or maybe they underestimate the enemy. They are just a dozen cavalry, trying to stop 800 cavalry of the first division of cavalry in the world. What a ridiculous thing. When he saw the other party staying behind the hall from a distance, suddenly a mocking color flashed in Bo''er''s eyes. Then he reached out and took the strong bow on his back, and an arrow broke through the air.


    Horse riding and archery are like the common people in the Central Plains farming for the grassland people. It is a skill that everyone must know. Soldiers who can join the first Cavalry Division in the world need to undergo strict immediate archery examination. Whether they hit a fixed target or a moving target, it is a deep-rooted ability for them. It''s just a dozen enemies. How can we stop them.


    Bow and arrow long-range shooting, one by one, seemed to have eyes, and it was like iron met a magnet. One arrow stabbed the dozen soldiers steadily. Pitifully, they also wanted to stop the pursuers and buy time for the general''s escape, but in fact, they were just regarded as a fixed target. Without even waving a knife, they fell to the ground like hedgehogs after a bow shot.


    Looking back, Hun Sen completely saw this scene in his eyes, and his whole body couldn''t help shivering. Who is this? How can there be such exquisite archery? Can he beat such an opponent?


    At the moment, Hun Sen felt a great sense of terror. He suddenly found that he or the whole Phnom Penh Dynasty knew too little about mercenaries. In the past, I just thought the other party had very advanced firearms, but now, the other party''s cavalry is also so terrible. If the Phnom Penh Dynasty has such an opponent, it should be a matter of time before it fails.


    The remaining soldiers did not play the slightest blocking role, and the distance between the two sides was still getting closer. Just as the distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer to a stone''s throw, the opportunity appeared again in front of Hun Sen and found nearly a thousand infantry troops. They were the rear troops of the previous 50000 troops. Because of their excellent position, they fled at the first time when they found that the situation was wrong. Now they are caught by Hun Sen.


    Of course, Hun Sen didn''t mean to punish them at this time. These people are natural shields for the dead.


    "All of you, stop and fight back against the enemies behind you. They don''t have as many people as you. If anyone dares to run again, he will be killed." Hun Sen''s instinct for survival quickened his speed again, and his cry became more anxious.


    More than a thousand Phnom Penh soldiers who were trying to escape with their heads down heard Hun Sen''s cry. When they looked back, it turned out that it was the general who came after them, and their faces showed an ugly look. According to the military law of the Phnom Penh Dynasty, escaping from battle is completely different from being defeated in the war, which is the difference between life and death.


    I thought the battlefield was already in chaos, and no one should notice them. Then they said they had lost the battle on the battlefield. Who else would know? But now, it''s really hard to explain that the general has caught an appearance.


    "What are you looking at? As long as you block the pursuers behind your lower body for a quarter of an hour, you will all be meritorious officials. You can go back and ask the general for a reward." after being a general for so many years, he has seen the psychology of the soldiers below for a long time. He knows what to say now to make these people work for themselves.


    With such a cry, Hun Sen gave these pawns a hope. He thought that there were more than 1000 of them, but they just blocked it for a quarter of an hour. This should not be difficult. At present, the team of thousands of people stopped and let a passage through, allowing Hun Sen to escape with more than a dozen soldiers. Then they were on the road, holding long guns or knives one by one, posing as if they were going to fight with the chasing cavalry.


    "Shoot an arrow." seeing that the prey in his hand was about to escape, suddenly Bo''er took the lead in shooting with a bow. The arrow flew suddenly and hit a Phnom Penh soldier''s chest. The soldier who had just called Huan and had a look of War didn''t even have a chance to fight, so he was killed by an arrow.


    At the same time, more bows and arrows flew out and plunged into the Phnom Penh Pacers blocking the road ahead. One by one, the soldiers fell down with arrows, which was not as powerful as the firing of muskets.


    A famous companion died in front of him, mostly with an arrow. This scene frightened the Phnom Penh soldiers behind. They thought that with their large number of people, they could stick to it, but only after fighting did they know how ridiculous the previous idea was.


    "Go back, go back." a commander who mixed in saw the strength of these cavalry soldiers and knew that they might not be able to stop each other at all. Forcibly staying here was just to ruin innocent lives. At that time, he gave the order to go back.


    Some people retreated because of this, and the defense line just organized by Phnom Penh soldiers had not played any role, so it collapsed. At last, some soldiers who fell back and slowed down ran into the oncoming hubo''er and others. They saw a burst of sabre and sword shadow, and dozens of heads flew into the air. This terrible scene forced many soldiers in Phnom Penh around to kneel down and surrender. Facing the unstoppable first cavalry division of the world, they were like lambs waiting to be slaughtered at any time, There''s no fighting back.


    Ignoring those Phnom Penh soldiers who had been frightened and knelt down to pray for surrender, suddenly Bo''er and his cavalry continued to move forward, passing by them and chasing their target, general Hun Sen.


    Hun Sen borrowed thousands of soldiers to form a meat shield and strive for a glimmer of life for himself. Just when he wanted to breathe again, a close soldier beside him immediately fell down with a plop. He was so shocked that he trembled all over, and then looked back.


    The sight scared his soul away. The cavalry who should be left appeared again. Not only that, it was less than a stone''s throw away from him.


    "Ah! Help." Hun Sen was really frightened at the moment. He didn''t think of the surrender at all. Instead, he shouted instinctively and kept pumping his horse under his seat in panic, trying to escape.


    The first arrow shot by hubo''er behind him did not mean to take Hun Sen''s life, that is, it was a big fish. Of course, he wanted to catch him alive. However, when he saw that the other party had to struggle before he died and wanted to continue to escape, he saw that the other party''s war horse was frightened and the speed was faster. After that, he finally gave up his plan to catch him alive. Riding on the horse, he arched up and shot straight at Hun Sen''s back.

 Chapter 926

    The sound of breaking the air came from the back of his body. If Hun Sen had been alert before, but now others are going crazy. The war horse has been angered and is running wildly. How can he feel this? He was riding on the horse and suddenly felt a pain in his back. Then his Qi and blood were not smooth, his strength began to be evacuated, and his eyes became weak.


    "Save..." when he was dying, Hun Sen didn''t forget to stretch out his arm in the direction of Phnom Penh City, and then fell down with a sound. Hun Sen died!


    Hun Sen died in the war. The body was picked up by Hu Bo''er who came later, carried on the horse''s back, and the army returned triumphantly. This time, suddenly Bo''er was happy to kill, and he regained the feeling that he galloped thousands of miles on the grassland without defeat. All this was the cavalry all over the world. Suddenly Bo''er took the medal from Yang Chendong in tears, and then continued to speak and thank him, starting from that he was a fallen general and defeated general. For people of his status, it is said that after Tuotuo Buhua dies, it is difficult for him to make a head start. However, mercenaries here don''t look at your past at all. They just look at your current performance. Suddenly Bo''er is rejuvenated for the second spring, and his deeds soon spread on this land.


    At the end of his speech, Hu Bo''er also emphatically thanked his teacher Tian Hu. Because Tian Hu first targeted Hun Sen, but gave himself the opportunity to pursue the enemy and make meritorious contributions. With this, as a subordinate, he was convinced.


    Similarly, the matter also highlights the general style of Tian Hu. A truly qualified general should be like Tian Hu, who knows to make contributions to his subordinates. In this way, he can not only get achievements, but also receive the gratitude and loyalty of his subordinates.


    The silver was distributed on the spot and sent to every meritorious soldier. This scene was clearly seen by others. This moment was not only the envy of the auxiliary soldiers and the Lao army, but also the envy of many young men of the Phnom Penh Dynasty mixed among the people.


    They have learned from what Hu Bo''er said just now that he is a defeated general, and he has been defeated many times, and such people can be reused. What is the difference between them? As long as you work hard, don''t you have the same chance? At present, many people began to ask whether mercenaries were still recruiting, and they showed their intention to join.


    After Yang Er learned about this situation, he immediately reported to Yang Chendong, and then said with a look of worship, "young master, you are really powerful. You defeated their country. They don''t hate you, but want to join the army and work for you."


    "That''s because I can give them what the Phnom Penh Dynasty couldn''t give them before. Remember, Yang Er, the people are always like this. Whoever treats them well will get close to them. Without a long history and cultural heritage, they don''t have a strong national concept in their hearts. As long as they can live a good life in the future, they won''t be enemies with us, but will The land is used by us. "Yang Chendong said with a sense of generality.


    For a moment, he thought of the little Japan''s attack on China during World War II. At that time, not only China was attacked, but many nearby countries were attacked. But facts have proved that only the Chinese people are constantly resisting, and those small neighboring countries will surrender as soon as they are occupied. This is the essence of the Han nationality, because our history is longer and there are too many places to be proud of, which is doomed that we will not allow other nationalities to override us.


    This is the pride of the Han people and Yang Chendong. What he has to do next is to continue and carry forward this pride and make it more glorious and majestic.


    "Let''s go! It''s left for the auxiliary soldiers and the people to clean up. The main force is heading for the city of Prey Veng!" with a big hand, the pace of progress opens again.


    ......


    The news of Hun Sen''s defeat and killing in Phnom Penh City was like an earthquake, which brought great damage and destruction to Wang Du.


    Originally, the minds of some Democrats began to waver, and some moderates began to gain the upper hand.


    After several wars, 50000 naval divisions of Phnom Penh Dynasty were destroyed and most of them were captured; The army lost 150000 troops, and only 60000 troops remained in the capital city, except 100000 who resisted mercenary naval forces in the south.


    This strength is not enough to defend the King City. At this moment, the Phnom Penh dynasty fell into an unprecedented crisis.


    In the king''s palace, King boromo was yelling, "what about the reinforcements of Siam and AVA? When can they arrive?"


    "Your Majesty, the news has been spread. They are protesting to Laos and preparing to send troops, but the war is too sudden, and they need time to prepare." Zuo Xiang Dingwei is much more talented in just a few days. He has hardly slept in these days. He needs to worry about all things such as conscription, deployment and deployment of troops and generals, Even do everything yourself.


    People say that when books are used, they hate their hands. When a country lives or dies, it will also appear that there are few available people and few loyal people.


    "Protest? Prepare? Hahaha." boromo shook his head after laughing wildly. "It''s too late, too late."


    With the current mercenary offensive, I''m afraid you can kill the king''s capital in no more than ten days. Soon, it will fall into war. What''s the point of reinforcements arriving after that? "Someone, quickly inform the Spanish ship that we have agreed to their previous requirements, but he must help us drive out the mercenaries."


    "Your Majesty." Ding Dingwei was shocked when he heard the speech, then raised his head, looked at boromo with incredible eyes and said, "Spain is also a wolf''s ambition. They ostensibly say they want to rent our city. In fact, they want to wedge a nail in our territory, which will only slowly erode us in the future."


    "I know, I know. But do we have any choice now? The harm of Spain will happen later, but now the mercenaries have killed us. If there is no way, we will subjugate the country, subjugate the country." boromo''s eyes shed tears. One is a wolf and the other is a tiger. How difficult it is for him to be caught in it. Now, in order to drive away the tiger, he can only take the initiative to introduce the wolf to the door.


    Ding Dingwei wanted to persuade, but he didn''t know how to speak. As the Prime Minister of a country and the most trusted person of the king, he wants to relieve his worries and do something for the Phnom Penh Dynasty, but the situation is so that he can reverse it on his own? At the moment, he only sighed, shook his head, and looked unbearable and hated. Hate yourself for not being able to solve all this.


    "Zuo Xiang, before the Spanish army comes, Wang must hold it. This is our last card." boromo said as if he had lost his strength.


    "Yes." Ding Dingwei nodded. This time, the loss of Phnom Penh Dynasty is too great. If we can resist this suffering, the next step is to make great efforts to rule the country, vigorously reform and develop commerce and military. We should find ways to become stronger anyway. Otherwise, backwardness will be beaten to the ground.


    The carrier pigeon flew out of the Royal Palace and flew straight to kemoyi, the messenger of Phnom Penh who had been staying in the Spanish warship.


    Looking at the imperial edict of rangcheng written by the king, kemoyi''s face first showed a look of pain. Then he sorted out his thoughts and adjusted to the best state. After that, he strode towards the main cabin of the nearby warship.


    Miguel, the special envoy and general of the Navy appointed by King Juan II of Spain, was chatting with deputy general Cruz in the cabin. The content of the chat was naturally the current situation.


    At this time, Spain and Portugal were both Western powers. Before the emergence of hegemonic countries such as the United States, they represented hegemony. Although the future king Isabel is only three years old, and it is impossible to marry Prince Fernando of Aragon. The two kingdoms of Castilla and Aragon have no marriage and no final reunification, Spain is already very strong at this time.


    Just like Portugal, behind the mercenary ships, they crossed the Pacific Ocean and came to the eastern world. They found civilized humans here for decades in the morning, and their ambitions began to be exposed for decades earlier.


    As a special envoy, general Miguel soon became addicted to the Oriental world after discovering it. He found that there was no shortage of silk, porcelain, tea and so on in the western world. He found that there were too many novel things here (all kinds of commodities in the red inlaid city). He found that the weapons here were very backward. They were still swords in the cold weapon period, which were far inferior to the guns and artillery they used now. He found that


    After too many discoveries, his selfishness also expanded. The idea of seeing good things for his own use suddenly came into being, and his eyes naturally fell on the weak Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    Through understanding, Miguel found that although the strength of the countries in the eastern world is average, they all have a large population. It is almost impossible for 2000 soldiers to dominate with the 20 warships they brought. If you want to stand firm here, the first step is to occupy a place first and slowly expand and develop outward with the help of this place.

 Chapter 927

    With this idea, Miguel got in touch with the Phnom Penh Dynasty. In order to let the other party see his strength, he also intended to sell 200 muskets to the other party. After earning a lot of money, the other party really became enthusiastic about them, and even sent an envoy Kemo to negotiate with him.


    During the negotiation between the two sides, other things are easy to say, including importing things from here and bringing them back to the western world, including that they can sign a long-term contract for buying guns. Therefore, the Phnom Penh Dynasty is also willing to pay a large amount of money, but when it comes to leasing a city to them, kemoyi directly refused.


    Kemoyi said, "Phnom Penh Dynasty is a country with complete sovereignty and territory. It is impossible for them to rent out the land of a city. This is a provocation to the royal family and is not tolerated by the king, ministers and the people."


    The negotiation had to stop. Just when Miguel was still thinking about how to persuade kemoyi, the war suddenly broke out. The seagoing ship with five-star flag suddenly sailed into the port of Phnom Penh Dynasty and began to land after a burst of shelling. Everything moved so fast that when Miguel got the news and sent deputy general Cruz to check the situation, everything had been settled.


    Therefore, Cruz did not have the opportunity to see the mercenary Navy Show off its power, which buried the root of their destruction soon after.


    The port of Phnom Penh Dynasty was opened a door by employing military force, and peace talks were not necessary. Miguel decided to wait and see. He wanted to see who won and who lost, and how he would make a profit.


    He didn''t have to wait too long. Before the war came to an end, kemoyi appeared and expressed their king''s decision to rent a coastal city to the Spanish Navy. He didn''t even want the reward. He just asked them to drive mercenary ships out of the sea.


    In the previous negotiations, special envoy Miguel boasted more than once about how powerful their navy was, how terrible the artillery was, and so on. In a word, they describe themselves as invincible teachers in the world.


    Kemoyi bowed his head with the intention of King boromo, which made special envoy Miguel very happy. But he didn''t immediately promise, because in his eyes, mercenaries are a better partner. The other side has more kinds of novel commodities. Now the Phnom Penh Dynasty is very dangerous and will be occupied by mercenaries. That is, why not have a good talk with mercenaries? In such a sensitive period, he may get more benefits.


    Just to think about it, he sent kemoyi away. Then special envoy Miguel called his deputy general Cruz and asked him to talk to the mercenaries on his behalf. This time, the rented city changed from one to three.


    Miguel has a strong learning ability. During this period, he learned that businessmen in the East always like to bargain when talking about things. Sometimes the asking price may be a frightening amount, but the real transaction price is very low. He suffered a lot from it when he first came here.


    Now that he has experience, he wants three cities. In his opinion, if he can''t reach an agreement, he can bargain. At least two cities are no problem. But he did not know that mercenaries could not negotiate with them on territorial issues. His practice was just asking for trouble.


    Cruz, who got the order, came to Kampot port in a merchant ship disguised as a warship, but what he didn''t expect was that his big ship didn''t get permission to pass. In desperation, he had to drive a small boat into the port and saw long Yuntian, the commander of the third division of the first army on the sea, who was commanding the overall situation here.


    When Yang Chendong spoke, long Yuntian was no longer the acting head, but became the third division commander. Needless to say, he had made up his mind to follow the sixth young master all his life.


    At this time, he was commanding the fourth Navy division to cooperate with the sixth young master''s North attack. The cold fronts of the navy are a dragon at sea and a tiger on land. They are powerful. Although the Phnom Penh Dynasty sent 100000 troops to support them, they did not get any benefits in the hands of long Yuntian.


    Well completed the order of the sixth young master, destroyed 50000 navies of the Phnom Penh Dynasty and captured most of the enemy. Long Yuntian is in a good mood these days. Informed by the soldiers below that it was a general of Spain who wanted to see him. With a curious accident and a good mood, they sat face to face in a courtyard in Kampot port.


    Cruz has a typical western face, white skin and blue eyes. But people like long Yuntian, who often walks on the sea, don''t care. He politely invited each other to tea and even handed him a cigarette to show his hospitality.


    Why mercenaries are so powerful, in the final analysis, in addition to Yang Chendong''s thought, it is commercial development. It is because of money that we have an invincible army and can gallop anywhere. Long Yuntian thought that the other party wanted to do business with himself. It was a credit, so he met the other party enthusiastically. Unexpectedly, the expectation is too different from what I imagined. The other party even wants to rent three seaside cities. It also deliberately points out that today''s mercenaries are fighting with the Phnom Penh Dynasty, and the Phnom Penh Dynasty has agreed to their request to rent the city.


    The indirect meaning has been very obvious. The Phnom Penh Dynasty agreed. If the mercenaries did not agree, it is very clear where the Spanish warships will go next.


    "Damn, only twenty warships are so arrogant that they don''t want to live." after hearing the other party''s request, long Yuntian''s face showed an angry look. The translator sent by the first college did not speak. He knew that some words could not be translated casually.


    "What did he say?" Cruz looked at the interpreter puzzled. Although he can''t understand Chinese, he can see that the long Yuntian seems to have a wrong expression and a bad mood.


    "Master long said he couldn''t do it and needed to ask for instructions from the above." the translator had no choice but to find an excuse with a smile.


    "OK, we''ll wait for you to make a decision, but please hurry up. Our warship will stop not far away. As long as you agree, we can provide artillery support immediately to help you beat back the soldiers of Phnom Penh Dynasty." Cruz said proudly with a look on his face. At this moment, it seems as if one of his actions can dominate the war situation.


    "OK." the translator nodded with a smile, then conveyed Cruz''s meaning to long Yuntian, but at the end he added some words of his own, "Mr. long, you should ask the dean to make a decision on this matter."


    "Well, yes, please give instructions to the sixth young master." long Yuntian nodded and agreed. He asked the interpreter to arrange a place for Cruz to rest. He went to the telegraph room and reported what had happened here.


    The telegram was quickly sent to Yang Chendong. After reading it, his face was as calm as water, but the action in his hand had completely exposed his ideas. The telegram was tightly clenched into a ball by his right hand, "Yang Er, to send a telegram."


    Yang Er, who rarely saw the sixth young master angry, immediately took out his paper and pen. At the same time, he was also sad for some people. Although he didn''t know what the telegram was, if he provoked the young master, it would be no different from provoking the Lord of hell.


    The telegram was sent out and soon came to long Yuntian''s hand. Looking at the telegram in his hand, he was surprised, then excited, and then dignified. Then he shouted out: "come, please invite the Spanish deputy general."


    Three hours later, deputy general Cruz reappeared on the Spanish warship and reported the whole negotiation to special envoy Miguel.


    "Oh? They promised?" Miguel''s face was somewhat surprised.


    "Yes, general, they not only agreed, but also fully met our requirements. They will give us three cities as a foothold. Hehe, in fact, it''s easy to think about it. These sites are not theirs originally, so it won''t hurt to give them out. Of course, they also put forward two requirements." Cruz smiled, One took out the contract signed with long Yuntian.


    "What do you want?" Miguel asked in a reverse voice.


    "First, find out the military headquarters of the Phnom Penh Dynasty in the south, and then take them away. Second, give them kemoyi, the envoy of the Phnom Penh Dynasty." Cruz didn''t show any strange look when he said these two requirements.


    Not only he, but also Miguel did not show curiosity. Maybe it''s because these two requirements are nothing to him at all, or maybe it''s an opportunity for them to show their strong combat effectiveness, a way to show their means.


    "Well, promise them that this time we will let the mercenaries take a good look at our strength by attacking the people of Phnom Penh Dynasty. In this way, they will dare to be dishonest when dealing with us in the future."


    "Yes, general, shall I invite kemoyi over?" Cruz had a sly smile on his face.


    Locked in the room, kemoyi is still anxiously waiting for Miguel''s answer. This time, in order to understand the siege of the king''s capital, the king even agreed to cut the city. It can be seen that the king is very dangerous. Now he just wants Miguel to agree to his request quickly.


    In the long wait, every minute of time passed, which was a kind of suffering for him. Finally, the door was knocked, and Cruz''s voice came out, "Mr. Messenger, our general wants to see you."

 Chapter 928

    Kemoyi met Miguel again as he wished, and then got a very satisfactory result. The other party agreed to the deal, and also proposed to meet with their commanding general to discuss how to deal with mercenaries.


    Although the number of reinforcements was only 2000, they all held fire guns, and there were artillery on Spanish warships, which were not available in the Phnom Penh Dynasty. Once used well, it can play the role of surprise attack, and it is not impossible to reverse the war situation.


    Kemoyi left happily. When he returned to the ship one day later, he brought the news that the south line army headquarters of Phnom Penh Dynasty agreed to unite. Soon afterwards, the Spanish army of 2000 people got off the ship and left behind the kemoyi messenger. Then, long Yuntian got the information sent by Cruz, and the first and second regiments set out immediately.


    An invisible but chaotic battle began.


    Miguel turned his face first with Cruz and opened fire on the headquarters of the southern army of the Phnom Penh Dynasty with 2000 Musketeers; Then the main force of the third Navy cold front division suddenly appeared, surrounded and destroyed their command system, and shot the main general.


    It seemed that mercenaries were fighting with the Spanish army, but then the mercenaries suddenly opened fire on the unprepared Spanish army who was about to enjoy the fruits of victory. The third division finally showed their strong side. They were also fire guns. On the one hand, they were only more advanced flint guns, while on the other hand, they were more powerful and more damaging The continuous firing gun with higher accuracy has not started yet, and the victory or defeat has been divided.


    After a scuffle, Miguel, Cruz, kemoyi and others were captured. It was the so-called Mantis that caught the silkworm and yellow finch. The Spanish army and kemoyi and others were used one after another and became prisoners in the hands of mercenaries.


    Twenty warships belonging to Spain were captured together. They were occupied by the fourth division of the sea. Then the ship sailed straight to the harbor of chixian city.


    The southern front command of Phnom Penh Dynasty was destroyed, and 100000 troops were headless. Taking this opportunity, the fourth division of the sea launched a whole army charge. The troops were in rout under the chaos, and the southern defense line was broken.


    All this is Yang Chendong''s strategy. He used the Spanish army to defeat the southern army of the Phnom Penh Dynasty. From the results, the process is not complicated, but whether he has the courage to start with Spain.


    In the eyes of others, it will never act rashly without knowing the details. But in Yang Chendong''s eyes, all this was nothing. He first used the other party''s psychology of believing in the contract to let them fight for themselves. After using it, he immediately sent troops to encircle and suppress them.


    Now it seems that the plan is careful and the result is successful. And will Spain send someone to trouble him in the future? Hehe, I''m sorry. Even if they don''t come to trouble, Yang Chendong will call. For him, it''s just a matter of time. This time it''s just an appetizer.


    The defeat of the southern line was like making things worse, and the Phnom Penh Dynasty was completely passive. At this moment, the fourth Lu Division and the first Cavalry Regiment under Yang Chendong have successfully occupied the eastern city of boluomian, the king capital of Phnom Penh Dynasty. So far, it is only a dakmao city away from the king capital.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Phnom Penh City, the king capital of Phnom Penh Dynasty, has appeared in front of mercenaries. It is only a matter of time before they are captured.


    In Phnom Penh, the capital of the king, the news came that the whole capital of the king was in chaos. Countless businessmen and people wanted to escape from the war, and even the families of many officials. Ding Dingwei, the left minister who had predicted this scene for a long time, gave a death order. The four cities were closed. Even if they were trapped in the city and died, no one was allowed to escape.


    It''s not that Ding Dingwei is cruel, but such a chaotic situation may give mercenaries the opportunity to enter the city. In that case, they will lose their last chance to negotiate with mercenaries. Once the royal family is destroyed, Ding Dingwei will become the biggest sinner.


    In the palace, the original high spirited appearance was long gone. Whether it was king polomo, Zuo Xiang Dingwei, or the city''s garrison general Dann, everyone seemed very embarrassed at this moment. Everyone looked much older and haggard.


    "What''s the situation in the city? Can you hear from the Allied reinforcements?" he still sits on the throne, but at this moment, boromo is blind and weak.


    "The four doors were closed and no one was released from the city. Now the situation is still stable, and the food in the city is enough for at least three months. As for the reinforcements of the allies, they said they are still preparing, so let''s stick to it for one month anyway." when Zuo Xiang Dingwei said these words, he also seemed powerless. He knew in his heart that the Phnom Penh Dynasty was over.


    "A month?" boromo sneered. The progress of mercenaries was so fast that he was not only caught off guard, but also the allies. That is, if you don''t point at them, everything depends on yourself. His eyes moved from Ding Dingwei to general Dann, "if we stick to Phnom Penh, can we hold it for a month?"


    "This..." darn looked embarrassed. "Your Majesty, I''m afraid it''s difficult to do it, but I and 60000 soldiers in the city will stick to it."


    At this moment, Dane revealed that as a military general, he faced death calmly, which gratified boromo a lot. Just hopeless resistance. What''s the point? It''s just that more people die.


    "Report." just at this moment, a messenger outside the hall ran in, knelt down, facing the direction of King boromo, lowered his head and said nervously: "Your Majesty, the news just came in front, dakmao city has surrendered, and the main force of mercenaries is coming to the king''s capital."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Seeing boromo roaring like crazy, Ding Dingwei said repeatedly, "Your Majesty, your majesty, take care of your body."


    "Well, you don''t have to persuade me. I''m exhausted! I''m exhausted!" boromo kept shaking his head. After a long time, he looked at Ding Dingwei, and then said in a very weak voice: "that''s the case, then negotiate with them and surrender."


    After saying this, boromo seemed to spare all his strength at this moment, then plopped back to the king''s chair, and then waved his hands continuously, which meant that the next thing was decided by Tintin Wei and Dann.


    The two civil and military ministers originally wanted to say some comforting words, but they felt that everything they said seemed so pale and powerless. Now bow out. Rather than say something here, it''s better to do the next thing well. At least they should seek more benefits for their King through negotiation, while they still have a king to guard and have the opportunity to put forward some requirements.


    Right phase Dusi''s house is guarded by many officers and soldiers at the moment. No matter what has become of Wang Duzhong, it is still quiet here, and no one can disturb it.


    Skylark living here is the best amulet. This is also the back hand that polomo left for himself. It is only more than twenty days since the beginning of the war, and everything has changed dramatically.


    Ding Dingwei, the left prime minister, appeared in the right prime minister''s house together with general Dagen. The original right Prime Minister Dunn was very knowledgeable and avoided seeing him. Since the moment he promised to go to court with skylark, he was destined to quit politics and engage in business. Seeing that his wish will be fulfilled, he will certainly find ways to facilitate this peace talks.


    In a very elegant and remote courtyard, the three met. The skylark still looked like a light cloud and clear wind. Even if Ding Dingwei and Dan came together, he didn''t take another look and was still making his tea. But two chairs have been set opposite him, indicating that he has already prepared everything.


    "It''s really quiet here. I can''t imagine that Mr. Yun can be so quiet now. It''s really admirable." Ding Wei looked at the surrounding environment and said with emotion.


    "Don''t worry, the future king Baltimore can also live such a quiet day. As long as he doesn''t want to, he can refuse to see any guests." at the moment, the tea was soaked, the skylark poured a cup for each of the two visitors, and then pointed to the chair in front of him.


    "Thank you." after dingdingwei and Dann looked at each other, they sat down together and the negotiations officially began.


    "If we choose to surrender now, I don''t know what Zhongdan Gong is going to do to our king and ministers." Ding Dingwei took a sip of tea and entered the topic.


    "The king was put under house arrest, half of the other ministers'' property was handed over, and then turned into ordinary people. Of course, if you want to work for the loyal and courageous public, you can also submit an application, and we will make appropriate arrangements according to his ability." Skylark quickly answered. He has studied these things repeatedly over the years and has already known them in his mind.


    The skylark''s answer was not beyond Ding Dingwei''s expectation. As far as he knew, the previous Jiaozhi king and the king of Lancang kingdom were treated like this, but he didn''t expect to turn to the Phnom Penh Dynasty so soon. It seems that everything was yesterday.


    But although he knew that things should be done in this way, even if it was peace talks, of course, he should strive for more favorable conditions for himself. Ding Dingwei said: "there are 60000 soldiers in our king''s capital and have the ability to fight a war. Our king is not a defeated king, and the same conditions seem unreasonable."


    "Oh? Do you still have 60000 troops?" the skylark looked up as if interested.

 Chapter 929

    "Yes, we still have 60000 troops. They are all elite. When they go to the battlefield, they can defeat many with one enemy. It''s really us..." general Dann on the side wants to continue his introduction. Suddenly, the skylark said, "it''s just a local chicken and a dog. If you don''t accept it, you can fight a war. Mercenaries can easily destroy it with less than 10000 people. Believe it or not?"


    His eyes fell on Dane, and the calm momentum of the skylark changed and became more fierce.


    Dagen, who was stared at, wanted to say no and shook his head at this moment. However, he knows that the hearts of the people are in turmoil and the hearts of the military are scattered. The so-called 60000 army is just a number. When we really have to face mercenaries, we will certainly fail.


    Ding Dingwei sighed in his heart. He knew that his idea of using the army as a bargaining chip had failed. He also knows that now it is people who cut me for fish. They have lost their right to speak and their qualification to raise conditions.


    It seemed that the skylark moved and took out a telegram and put it on the table, "As the garrison general of Chuanlong City, Hamo was supposed to defend the city and wait for reinforcements, but he didn''t do so and didn''t protect the people under his rule. Instead, he burned the city, so that tens of thousands of people in the city were injured and killed. Not only that, you also put this shit basin on the head of our mercenaries. Now Hamo is captured, he has told all the truth, no It will be known to the world in a long time. "


    "As an envoy, in the face of the unreasonable demands put forward by the Spanish army, kemoyi not only refused, but also promised to cede a city as a benefit and asked them to send troops to deal with mercenaries. This is clearly an act of splitting the country and a sinner of the Phnom Penh Dynasty. Now he is also captured by mercenaries and tells what he has done."


    "You guys, do you think there will be any hope for such a Phnom Penh Dynasty even if it stays? If it breaks down, it will stand up. That is, he can''t play his light in the hands of boromo. It''s better to hand over the power and let us be loyal and courageous to change them. Just like Laos and Vietnam, now the government is smooth, the people are harmonious and the economy is fast With the development of the, the people have lived the life they want. Isn''t that good? Isn''t it what they want to see as ministers? "The skylark pointed at two things in a stern tone, forcing Ding Dingwei and Dan to lower their heads involuntarily.


    Yes, the current Phnom Penh Dynasty does have many internal problems. To solve this problem, we can not only take out money, but also need to change from the root. This can only be achieved by mercenaries. Facts have also proved that the life of the people in the area under their rule is indeed higher than that of other forces. Otherwise, there will be no Phnom Penh If the people of the dynasty fled the past, there would be no Phnom Penh army to block the border and eventually lead to the result of the war.


    At the thought that king boromo is a villain who can only get in and out. Even now, the silver in the Treasury has not been moved, and the recruitment of new soldiers has ended only halfway. Who can say that the king did not create the Phnom Penh dynasty?


    The two civil and military officials lowered their heads, speechless, and really didn''t know what to say. But the skylark, whose stern look just now was fleeting, said calmly again: "Lord Zhongdan has sent an order. Boromo must step down, leave here and be put under house arrest in other places. Of course, his life safety is guaranteed. Not only that, as the last loyal ministers and good generals, you can go to see him once a year and do your duty as kings and ministers. Oh, yes, if you want to do this, you two We must stay and continue to do something for the Phnom Penh Dynasty. Otherwise, we have no such qualification. "


    "Stay?" dingdingwei and Dane were stunned. They didn''t understand what Skylark meant.


    "Yes, stay. That''s what Zhongdan Gong means. Now the Phnom Penh Dynasty has been decided, and there are many things to be done. You two know the situation here better. Your recent performance has also proved your ability and more people. Zhongdan Gong appreciates this very much, so he named you to stay. In the future, the Phnom Penh Dynasty will no longer exist, It was renamed Cambodia province. Dann was the garrison general here, responsible for the reconstruction of the army and public security in the province. Ding Dingwei was the vice governor, responsible for the people''s livelihood and economic development here. "


    When it comes to Ding Dingwei, the skylark''s face shows a trace of envy and says, "the position of vice governor is already very high, even not lower than your current left phase position, which shows that Zhongdan Gong values you."


    The skylark''s sudden words really surprised the two people. All they wanted was to give their loyalty to the gracious king boromo, which lasted until the end. They didn''t expect to be seen by the loyal and courageous public. For a time, they didn''t prepare and didn''t know how to answer. However, Ding Dingwei was used to the strong winds and waves, but after pondering for a moment, he replied: "What if we disagree?"


    "Zhongdan Gong won''t force anyone. If you don''t agree, you can enjoy the same treatment as other ministers. But I still suggest you stay. In the final analysis, we insist until now, not only because of boromo, but also because the people and army here should account for a large proportion in your mind. Zhongdan Gong said that as long as you stay and do things There is no problem with the funds for love. As long as they are reasonably spent, they will be approved. Not only that, the Treasury left by boromo and all the silver money there will also be left in Cambodia province. After the war, there are all kinds of waste waiting to prosper, and the people are in dire straits. If they want to keep up with their living standards, even with Laos and Vietnam, they need to spend a lot of energy Gas, invest more money. "


    "This is a good opportunity. I personally think that only you two understand the situation here. If you exist, the people here may suffer a lot less and will not be bullied. If someone else comes, everything is not necessarily." the skylark said that Yang Chendong would not force anyone, but the meaning of his words is still biased towards them to stay, And ask them in the name of the people.


    This is exactly what Yang Chendong means. The history of defeating foreigners with foreigners has proved to be effective. That is, why should he abandon his proximity and seek distance and send other people to work here. It is only necessary to arrange a position of provincial governor to take charge of the overall situation, that is, to other cadres, we should leave more former ministers, so that we can spend less time understanding and running in our work.


    Dingdingwei and Dann listened carefully, and they had some thoughts in their hearts. Skylarks have already said that the Treasury will not be moved away, and Zhongdan will invest more money. In this way, with the idea of money and easy work, it must be the future Phnom Penh Dynasty, no! It should be said that the future of Cambodia province can still be expected. Both of them are not too old, and they also want to do something. Now it is obvious that the boromo era has passed. Even for future generations, they should show it well.


    After this incident, the relationship between the three skylarks seemed to be much closer. During the negotiations, they also began to start from the perspective of how to rebuild Cambodia province. Naturally, everything went well. Four days later, that is, on the 31st day when mercenaries attacked the first blockade in stung treng City, the negotiations ended, On behalf of mercenaries, skylarks accepted the letter of national surrender handed over by the boromo king of the former Phnom Penh Dynasty.


    From the beginning to the end, it only took a month. Although there is still a lot of work to be done afterwards, the speed of disarming a kingdom is amazing.


    Yang Chendong said before that he would solve the Phnom Penh Dynasty by force in one to two months. Now he has done it, or he has done it according to the best standard, which reduces the pressure of Luan Xiaochen, governor of Laos, who is in charge of logistics.


    In order to contain Siam and AVA from sending troops to help the Phnom Penh Dynasty, Luan Xiaochen first gave him tax cuts and purchase discounts for businessmen from the two countries, showing his friendship to them. Facts have also proved that this move is indeed very effective.


    When the news of the war came and the Phnom Penh Dynasty sent people to seek military support from the two allies, these businessmen obstructed in every way, making the speed of sending troops from the two countries slow. Now the Phnom Penh Dynasty has been renamed Cambodia Province, and their army has not yet assembled.


    Without external interference, now the war is over, and Siam and AVA have no reason to send troops. While they had to swallow the bitter fruit, they also began to strengthen their armaments, because they had a feeling that the rapidly developing mercenaries would not leave them, and one day they would be eaten like the Phnom Penh Dynasty. Therefore, the kings of the two countries reached a private agreement that no matter which country is attacked, the other country must provide unconditional support, which was originally for their own survival.


    The Security Bureau and the CIA buried their eyes on the two countries and reported the news to Yang Chendong''s hands. He just looked at them and then threw them aside. Because the two countries are making trouble, what they are eager to do now is to stabilize the situation in Cambodia. He really doesn''t have more strength to eat others. This is not that his soldiers can''t even the two small countries, but that he doesn''t have more people to occupy and manage them. Not to mention, as soon as the war started here, the northern and Southern Ming dynasties had already made moves one after another.

 Chapter 930

    As more Han people came into the city at the beginning of the grassland, and these Han people were sent to the city after being trained in the red inlaid city. Spies from the north and South Ming Dynasties went one after another and used various means to obtain information from these people. Yang Chendong is the leader of mercenaries. The fact that the red inlaid city is his base camp is basically known all over the world.


    This time, Yang Chendong took the initiative to operate with the Phnom Penh Dynasty, which made the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties feel a strong crisis, so that they also learned from him and took the initiative to start the expansion journey. For example, the Southern Ming Dynasty took the initiative to send a large army to approach the sphere of influence of Zhu Huixi, king of minzhuang, and the northern Ming Dynasty also began to mobilize a large army to rush to Datong and Xuanfu to attack Wara leaders in Hetao area.


    The situation suddenly became tense. Therefore, Yang Chendong gave orders to the commander of Hu Mang in Shicheng to keep an eye on every move of Beiming. Once they found that they had bad intentions, don''t be soft and don''t be afraid. When the enemy came, they would clean them up.


    While Shicheng did a good job in defense, Yang Chendong sent a telegram to Vietnamese General Hong Jin to send troops to Lang Shan. He showed his sense of existence under the eyes of the forces of Beiming and minzhuang King Zhu Huixi. It was also a side warning to both sides to be careful of his own fisherman.


    From the original meaning, Yang Chendong doesn''t want to see Nanming unify the south. A strong and complete Nanming is not what Yang Chendong wants to see now. What he wants to see is a serious internal friction in Nanming, which will play a better role in promoting him to enter there in the future.


    No matter how chaotic the records of the external bureau are, Yang Chendong''s eyes are still on the newly established Cambodian province. When the king capital Phnom Penh City here also opened the door and surrendered, and King Brahmo was secretly sent to the embedded City, 340000 people who had been prepared also went down the Mekong River.


    Among the 340000 people, there are Han people embedded in the city, Mongols in the city, and foreigners from Laos and Vietnam. Yang Chendong adopted the method of mixing sand to reduce the proportion of original residents. Just in the face of Cambodia, which has a population of 4 million, only 300000 people can not solve any fundamental problems, which is also the most distressing thing for him recently.


    Sun Xiaoguang, one of the cadres highly valued by Yu Qian, the leader of the city, was found to have the ability to manage and view the overall situation. When he was less than 40, he began to be reused and participated in many construction of the city. This time, Yang Chendong asked Yu Qian for a person, so he was appointed to be reused and became the first governor of Cambodia province.


    At this time, he stood in the palace of Phnom Penh City and reported to Yang Chendong his work and some difficulties he had encountered.


    "Governor sun, a quarter of the royal palace will be left as the place where I can work in the future. Other places can be transformed into a commercial street. Compared with the special geographical location of Cambodia Province, it will become an important base for sea commerce. If it is done, the business here is still promising, which can also make it a place for tax creation. You must be sure We should grasp it well. "Looking at Sun Xiaoguang, Yang Chendong gives advice according to local conditions.


    "Yes, sixth young master, Xiaoguang understands." Sun Xiaoguang answered in a deep voice. Although he is more than one round older than Yang Chendong in terms of age, this does not prevent him from worshipping the sixth young master. Perhaps no one in the whole chixian city does not respect and disrespect the sixth young master who has brought them everything today.


    "Compared with Laos and Vietnam, Cambodia''s territory is not very big and should be managed better. I see your performance. By the way, if there are any difficulties, you can put them forward and I''ll help you solve them." Yang Chendong spoke again. This time, when he saw sun Xiaoguang, he was not only encouraged at work, More is to help them solve practical problems.


    Everything is ready. It is said that sun Xiaoguang only needs to develop slowly according to everything formulated, that is, change and harvest will happen sooner or later. But even if he had the opportunity to ask, he wouldn''t miss it, "Sixth young master, if possible, can you move some of the people here? As you said just now, Cambodia''s territory is not very large, but its population is large. In the face of such a large population base, the land is not divided according to the previous specified scale. Everyone can''t do business. Although it is said that some factories will be built here in the future, it still needs to be built after all Time, but many people will have nothing to do during this period of time. I''m worried about a long time... ".


    "Come on, how many people do you think are appropriate?" Yang Chendong pointed to the core of the problem when he opened his mouth after waiting for sun Xiaoguang to report a round of data.


    "Half, if half of the population can be relocated, I can ensure that everyone here has something to do, the situation will be completely stable, and the future development speed will show a good situation." it was not easy to catch the opportunity. Sun Xiaoguang was a lion, and two million people would be relocated with one mouth.


    "Two million?" Yang Chendong didn''t expect that sun Xiaoguang''s requirements would be so high. He just thought that others were also for work, so he didn''t refuse. Instead, he quickly nodded and said, "OK, I''ll think of a way to do this."


    Originally, he wanted to bargain. Unexpectedly, the sixth young master agreed. Sun Xiaoguang was very happy and nodded his thanks.


    "You don''t have to thank me. You also want to do a good job. I can find a way to move out two million people for you, but you should remember that once it recovers, there are still outsiders to move in. Don''t talk about conditions or difficulties at that time." Yang Chendong gave a preventive shot in advance.


    "Don''t worry, sixth young master. I know." Sun Xiaoguang stood at attention and promised.


    Now that Cambodia is newly established, it needs the help of others. When they become stronger in the future, they will naturally help other regions. Sun Xiaoguang knows this very well.


    Soon after, sun Xiaoguang left happily, leaving Yang Chendong standing there looking at the map, frowning.


    Looking at his current power, it goes without saying that chixian city is a concentration of Han people. For example, people from Cambodia province are not qualified to go there and can be excluded; Shicheng has a minimum population of about 200000, but it is not rich in resources and it is difficult to be self-sufficient. It is impossible to send a large number of people there; Vietnam has a population of 3 million. It is not impossible to accommodate more people, but it will only aggravate the burden there; The same is true of Laos, which has a population of 3 million. It also needs development and cannot absorb more people.


    Even if these forces can''t, we can''t throw the two million people sun Xiaoguang proposed to move into the sea. Wait, the sea, the sea... An idea flashed in Yang Chendong''s mind, and then his eyes fell on the sea. After a few breath, layers of ideas were formed in his mind. Then he punched the location labeled Luzon Island on the map and smiled in his eyes.


    In ancient times, Luzon island was a small country called Luzon. Since the song and Yuan Dynasties, Chinese merchant ships have often come here for trade. Chinese ancient books are called "little Luzon". There are special articles in the eastern and Western examination and the history of the Ming Dynasty ¡¤ foreign biographies. In the third year of Yongle of the Ming Dynasty (1405), Zheng He, the eunuch of Sanbao, commanded the huge fleet to Luzon, that is, Xu chailao, the leader of overseas Chinese in Jinjiang, was appointed governor of Luzon by the imperial edict of Yongle Emperor, and commanded the political, economic, military and cultural power of the country for 20 years (1405-1424). During this period, Xu chailao spared no effort to carry forward the Chinese national culture, implement the rule of Confucius, courtesy and benevolence, spread the advanced technology of agriculture, fishery, industry and Commerce in Southern Fujian, and vigorously promote shipbuilding, textile, pottery and tea planting, so as to make outstanding contributions to the social stability, economic and trade development and literary and artistic prosperity of Luzon and song.


    Today, Luzon Island is still one of the vassals of the Ming Dynasty.


    In the same sentence, after the Ming Dynasty divided the north and the south, its strength was greatly damaged. In addition, it had banned the sea for many years. It had long lost its original deterrent to Luzon Island. It has become an isolated place. Why not occupy it for your own use?


    In fact, in 1450, Arab businessman said Albuquer established an Islamic regime in the south of Luzon Island. Later history will call it the Philippines. Now they are only building their own forces on the southern islands. Once they have a firm foothold, they will not take Luzon Island, and other forces will also move their minds. That is, why should he be polite?


    The only thing he needs to worry about is whether the news of the occupation of Luzon Island will affect the current relations between the two sides once it returns to the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties. After all, Luzon Island is not far from the Ming Dynasty. The previous governors were appointed by the Ming Dynasty. If the news of mercenaries forcibly occupying here is spread back, some ministers will raise doubts and bring trouble.


    Yang Chendong is not afraid of trouble, but it''s always good to avoid some trouble. "Yang Er, I remember that we seem to have captured 20 large and medium-sized Spanish warships, don''t we?" suddenly, Yang Chendong asked Yang Er standing aside.


    "Yes, young master. Those warships are very different from ours. They have been sent to the shipyard in chixian city for research." Yang Er didn''t know why, but he answered truthfully.


    "Very good. In this way, you immediately send a telegram to inform the commander of Kaohsiung, saying that I want to see him and ask him to come quickly." Yang Chendong nodded. Learning from each other is what he said in his class for those "scientific and technological personnel" in chiembedded city. They can combine it with reality, which makes him very happy. Of course, he was more happy that the twenty warships would bring him great use next.


    Yang Er sent the telegram. Three days later, the commander of Kaohsiung army went all the way from the sea to Kampot port. Then he rode all the way to the Royal Palace of Cambodia and met Yang Chendong.

 Chapter 931

    As soon as the two sides met, Yang Chendong pointed to the Luzon island area on the sand table and asked Kaohsiung, "how''s it going? Do you have the confidence to eat it here?"


    Looking at Kaohsiung on the sand table, a startled look flashed in his eyes: "Luzon Island?"


    "Yes, it''s Luzon Island." Yang Chendong nodded.


    Kaohsiung, who didn''t answer immediately but first thought in his mind for a moment, replied: "sixth young master, our people have boarded the island more than once. They are very clear about some situations inside. Their defense strength is very poor, and there is no problem taking them. But there are mostly Han people there, and they are very close to Daming. If they move them, I''m afraid..."


    Kaohsiung didn''t continue to say the following words, but the meaning has been very clear, that is, whether the move of Luzon Island will lead to the dissatisfaction of the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties. Now the supply and demand of Shicheng have to turn around through the land of the northern Ming Dynasty. Once the relationship is frozen, I''m afraid there is no good between us.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''re not strong enough to launch an attack in the South and North Ming Dynasty, but some external forces can still be swept away. Besides, this time we don''t need to use the banner of mercenaries. You know that your third division captured 20 Spanish ships before."


    Yang Chendong just mentioned a little. Kaohsiung immediately understood the meaning of this. Then he said, "the sixth young master wants to arrange them to attack Luzon Island? Oh, my subordinates understand. Please rest assured that the sixth young master will go to prepare immediately and ensure that no one will know. That''s what we mean."


    "Hehe, good. Commander Gao, this time we packed up the Spanish ships. I believe they will send someone soon. In addition, Portuguese ships are still wandering in this area. No matter how good things are, we can''t help so many people to share them. What''s more, I never wanted to share them with them. Even if conditions permit, we will play again one day Go and occupy more places, so there is no time for the construction of the Navy. Just one army is not enough. "


    "The sixth young master means to form an army in Kaohsiung?" Kaohsiung was so clever that he immediately thought of the implied meaning of these words.


    "Yes. Another army will be formed next, but more will be formed in the future. In the future, several armies will be combined to form a corps. There is a heavy task and a long way to go. You should also be prepared to carry the heavy burden. After winning Luzon island this time, you will set up a naval command department, and then you will be the first deputy commander." Yang Chendong patted Kaohsiung on the shoulder. He was steady, had a strong view of the overall situation, and had good command ability. He was a man who could bear heavy burdens.


    Hearing this grand plan, Kaohsiung just felt a burst of blood boiling. Then he stood at attention and said: "Don''t worry, sixth young master. I''ll go back and prepare right away. At the same time, we''ll select naval soldiers in the chixian city. In fact, what we''ve been doing is just because the source of troops we need is limited and there''s no big publicity, but it''s not a problem to form an army in a short time."


    "Very good. At least the candidate for the commander of the second army, please report it in the name of the naval command and let me have a look." According to Yang Chendong, the task of establishing the second maritime army has been put on the agenda. In Yang Chendong''s view, if you want to expand your strength, it is not enough just on land. In addition, the Oriental world has been exposed, you will face all kinds of emergencies and even provocations at any time, and the expansion of the navy is also necessary.


    Kaohsiung left. Just ten days later, ten warships with the red, yellow and red three parallel rectangles set sail on the sea and headed straight for Luzon Island. It seems that this is just a simple voyage, but no one knows that all the officers and soldiers of the first marine division curled up on these ten ships, giving people a very crowded feeling.


    This time, the first division of the sea received the mission, which is what Kaohsiung meant. That is, the navy is going to set up the second army. Who does this commander belong to? As the commander of the first army and the first deputy commander of the Navy headquarters, he certainly has to express his opinions. Yue Guang, the commander of the first division, was the first person to follow him and the first batch of people to follow the sixth young master. He has great ability With enough qualifications, he made this man a candidate for the commander of the second army. This time, he captured Luzon island to give him a chance to show his face in front of the sixth young master.


    Yue Guang naturally firmly grasped the performance opportunity given by the military commander. After receiving the order, he conducted repeated research on Luzon island with the four heads of the first marine division and staff officers, and worked out what they thought was the most perfect battle plan.


    When ten ships with Spanish flags arrived at the northernmost pier of Luzon island for trade, the current four regiments were responsible for controlling here. The first, second and third regiments launched lightning raids in three different directions, left, middle and right, and soon controlled most of the areas around the Cagar river.


    The Luzon regime, which had only 50000 soldiers and was still distributed for defense, fell only five days later. The fallen Governor Chen Rong was captured alive, and the whole Luzon island became a new occupation for mercenaries.


    Just the day after Luzon changed its flag, a large number of seagoing ships with five-star flags suddenly appeared. They surrounded the ten seagoing ships with Spanish flags and had a "fierce battle" After that, it was destroyed. The main general Miguel and deputy general Cruz were captured and then openly taken away. When this scene happened, it was witnessed by many businessmen at the northern wharf of Luzon Island. So far, the plan was successfully completed.


    Yang Chendong used two secretly captured enemy generals and ten warships to play and reasonably occupied Luzon Island. They defeated the Western powers and returned to Luzon island for security. The news came out that even the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties knew about it, they could not say anything. It''s better to explain that mercenaries didn''t leave, but sent troops here. After all, it has become the target of forces of other countries. They stayed just to better protect it.


    After Luzon island became a new force of Yang Chendong, according to his requirements, he expanded the northern wharf and renamed it Luzon port. At the same time, a new city, song city, was built in the island. Li Sheng, recommended by Yu Qian, the red inlaid City Lord''s house, was the first City Lord.


    At that time, the population of Luzon island was not very large, only more than 1 million. In order to strengthen the construction here and prosper the economy here, Cambodia province transferred 2 million people. So far, Yang Chendong has fulfilled his commitment to governor sun Xiaoguang.


    After Luzon island became a member of Yang Chendong''s sphere of influence, they successfully controlled the South China Sea area of the Ming Dynasty. Relying on xiaoryukyu Island, Luzon Island and the wharf port of Vietnam Province, they formed a pocket on this sea area. Without their consent, ships of any power may face three major blows.


    The task of capturing Luzon island was successfully completed. The time came to may in 1454. At this time, the second wife Qiao Yin was in labor for less than one month. Yang Chendong gave up all military affairs and returned to chixian city. He was relieved to accompany Qiao Yin waiting for the birth of his first child.


    Yang Chendong calmed down, and all the provinces under his influence settled down. The continued development of this development should be stable and seize the time for stability. The naval command also passed the resolution on preparing for the establishment of the second maritime army, ordering Yue Guang to be the commander, under the jurisdiction of four, five and six naval divisions, with a total number of more than 26000 officers.


    At the same time, it was also announced that from now on, the mercenary would be renamed the five-star army, and an edict was issued to the world.


    It is absolutely a big thing that mercenaries become famous and become five-star armies. However, not many people are really concerned about this at the moment. Everything is that after Yang Chendong opened his knife to the Phnom Penh Dynasty, all forces also took the opportunity to seek fighters and seize their own benefits.


    Shortly after learning of the news that mercenaries had launched an attack on the Phnom Penh Dynasty, Zhu Huiyun, king of minzhuang, called himself king of the Nanming Dynasty and issued an edict to the world. And soon sent troops to Xiping, Yunnan, where Wang mubin was located.


    For Zhu Huixi, king of the Southern Ming Dynasty, his location is not satisfactory. There are the army of the northern Ming Dynasty in the north, the Mujia army of King Xiping in the west, and Vietnam Province, the territory of mercenaries in the south. Surrounded by all sides, there is not even a safe passage to go out. Once something happens, isn''t it a little life-threatening?


    In order to solve this problem, he must fight a bloody way. After thinking about it, he set his goal at the place of Yunnan where Xiping king was located.


    This is also a helpless way. Relatively speaking, among the three forces surrounding themselves, King Xiping is easy to bully. In order to hit the target with one blow, Zhu Huixuan mobilized 100000 troops and dealt a heavy blow to mubin under the influence of Yunnan without saying hello.


    Unfortunately, because the news came out in advance, it didn''t have the purpose of killing at one blow. It was just a heavy blow to mubin. However, when the king of Nanming wanted to attack the whole Yunnan with one spirit, Nanming sent troops. For a time, the king of Nanming who had to fight on both sides soon changed from attack to defense, and the war was in a stalemate for a time.


    At this time, Hong Jin, a general of the Vietnamese army under the influence of mercenaries, led his troops out of Liangshan and watched the three parties fight together.


    The appearance of Hong Jin not only means that Yang Chendong behind him is paying attention to this matter, but also he has to do a very important thing, that is to receive the people injured in the war and after the war. As long as they are Han people, they will accept them and arrange their next life for them.


    Compared with the Han people who spent tens of millions of liang of silver to buy Beiming last time, this time Yang Chendong no longer paid, but just picked up people.


    Facts have proved that after occupying each land, a large number of Han people are needed to occupy it. Although there are more than three million Han people in Yang Chendong''s hands after the last buying incident, this figure is obviously not enough compared with the expansion of his power.

 Chapter 932

    It has always been Yang Chendong''s unchanging goal in life to restore the glory of the Han people and let them go to the top of the world. In order to achieve this goal, he needs more Han people and needs to spread them everywhere like seeds. It is a good way to seek more Han people to vote in the war.


    The mercenaries began to take in the Han people and arrange their food, clothing, housing and transportation. Under the arrangement of the two intelligence agencies of the Security Bureau and the CIA, this matter soon spread all over the battlefield. At one time, many Han people who were affected by the war and homeless seemed to have found light and tried to rush from their original place to Liangshan. They knew that, Once they can get there, all the problems in front of them will be solved, their lives will have new hope and their lives will be guaranteed.


    This practice of mercenaries soon attracted the attention of the warring Nanming emperor, Nanming king and Xiping king. Seeing that they no longer spend money to buy people, but rely on the war to close down the personnel, they naturally disagree wholeheartedly, try their best to obstruct, and even maliciously release some rumors that once they arrive at Liangshan, it is also difficult to survive. It would be better to continue to stay in their hometown.


    The three forces even reached a joint intention on this matter, which naturally had a great impact. Some people who didn''t want to leave their hometown naturally chose to stay. But when the war continued and the people found that they could not grow land and could not buy food, they were worried about leaving. However, due to the government''s disapproval, they began to adopt various methods, some fled, some spent money to buy roads from officers and soldiers. In a word, they must leave here. Leaving this place may be affected to the place where they lost their lives at any time under the war.


    Thus, every day, people will rush to the entrance of Liangshan from all directions. General Hong Jin here has prepared a lot of food waiting for them. As long as these people appear here, they are safe and protected by him.


    There are powerful mercenaries behind Hong Jin. None of the three forces want to provoke him. This place has really become a paradise and a safe place away from war. For a time, the number of people under Yang Chendong''s influence began to increase slowly. Every few days, general Hong Jin would arrange soldiers to escort these Han people to the seaside wharf belonging to Vietnam Province, where naturally there was a naval war waiting for them and send them to the safest place, chixian city.


    To say that Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu and Ying Zong Zhu Qizhen are really brothers. The war had already started here in the Southern Ming Dynasty, and preparations were also under way there in the northern Ming Dynasty. Dai Zong issued an imperial edict to change the name of the nuergan area in the north to Liaodong. At the same time, 100000 cavalry were recruited from there for the western expedition. At the same time, they also wantonly bought war horses in Eastern Liaoning, and the idea of forming a strong cavalry has been announced to the world.


    However, the number of war horses in Eastern Liaoning is also limited, that is, many of them have to buy war horses from various forces on the grassland. And to say who has the strongest power in Mongolia and who has the most horses, there is no doubt that Shicheng is the first.


    Yang Chendong made great efforts to build Shicheng. Even when it comes to the amount of personal energy invested, it is far better than the red inlaid city. The latter, he just took out a lot of things and put forward some feasible suggestions from the big warehouse, which is far from being the starting city, which was built by him.


    Shicheng is the first Siam built by Yang Chendong on the grassland. It has full political, political and symbolic significance. It is also the economic and cultural center and model city he personally built. It not only has the largest grassland commercial street, but also the largest vegetable base, food base and war horse breeding base on the grassland.


    As early as the construction of the city, Yang Chendong spent a lot of money, bought a lot of breeds and horses at a high price, and invited many experienced horse breeders to breed and cultivate war horses. After two years, it finally achieved results. The number of war horses began to increase, and it has become the largest war horse base on the grassland.


    In fact, the breeding of war horses is not difficult. As long as we have talents and materials, we can build them. And the climate of the grassland is suitable for the growth of war horses, but others can''t do this, not because they are not determined enough, but because they don''t invest enough.


    Just like when the Tang Dynasty was established, it was because of enough investment that the war horses were soon trained, so that the Turks were defeated. Now, with strong financial resources and the existence of mercenaries, it was originally a deterrent. There was no need to worry about who would make their ideas. The scale of this war horse cultivation foundation became larger and larger, which also forced Beiming to make their ideas.


    Naturally, Beiming is afraid to rob when he has an idea. According to Shi Wanshan, the commander-in-chief of Xuanfu, the combat power of Shicheng mercenaries is very strong. Just a new army''s combat power is daunting, not to mention the Mobei city thousands of miles away from Shicheng, where there are more than 20000 mercenaries and cavalry. Once there is danger here, the other party can arrive in less than three days. If you want to rob it by force, In addition to asking for trouble, there will basically be no other results.


    Even if the robbery fails, the only thing to consider is to spend to buy. But Beiming''s money was spent on the training of millions of new troops and the development of fire guns and artillery. How much money do you have to buy war horses? Besides, good war horses are not cheap.


    It should be said that there were indeed some talents in Beiming. Soon, some ministers proposed to buy horses on credit. For example, they were willing to offset the future expenses of mercenaries; It was also suggested that loans could be made to the Yang bank in Beiming. Even if businessmen can borrow money, why can''t Beiming?


    These opinions made Daizong Zhu Qiyu, who was having a headache, overjoyed and agreed at the moment. On the one hand, Jin Ying, the eunuch''s chief manager, was arranged to go to the head of the Yang bank in Beijing for negotiation. On the other hand, Deng Qiang, the eunuch in Xuancheng, was notified to negotiate in Shicheng in an urgent way.


    In short, no matter what method you use, as long as you can get a war horse, it''s even a great achievement.


    In Zhu Qiyu''s opinion, he is the emperor of a country. He will get what he wants in his own governance. But in front of mercenaries, this assumption was broken. In a word, mercenaries recognize money rather than people.


    Deng Qiang''s answer was very simple. Considering that everyone is Han and Yang Chendong is a loyal and courageous Duke personally sealed by the emperor, everyone is not an outsider. The war horses can be sold to you, but you should take out enough money. Otherwise, everything will be free.


    It''s even easier at the Yang bank. You only borrowed 5 million taels of silver from us last year and haven''t returned a cent. How can you lend you money now? This is not in line with the law of business development and is not allowed.


    The two sides that were pinned on high hopes were hit hard. This result made Zhu Qiyu very depressed and angry, and he felt ashamed. But he didn''t have the courage of his ancestors, let alone the strength of his ancestors. In the face of mercenaries whose strength was not weaker than theirs, he had no way at all.


    It was at this time that North Korean Envoys came to the northern Ming Dynasty and looked forward to paying tribute in the same year. All the turmoil began with this tribute.


    In 1338 ad, the king of Korea sent Li Chenggui, the capital unification envoy, to attack nuergandushi area. Li Chenggui took the opportunity to launch a coup. In 1392, Li Chenggui deposed the king of Korea, established himself as king, and changed the country''s name to Korea, with the capital Hanyang (now Seoul, South Korea), known as the Korean Dynasty in history.


    The Korean Dynasty pursued a policy of advocating Confucianism and rejecting Buddhism. To adopt the doctrine of doing great things to the Ming Dynasty is to be a minister to the Ming Dynasty, which is one of the non conscription countries claimed by the emperor Taizu of the Ming Dynasty.


    It is also a non levy country. The relationship between North Korea and Daming is closer, perhaps because of its geographical location. Since the founding of North Korea, every king must be recognized by Daming before he can be ascended and regarded as orthodox.


    The relationship between the two sides is so good that when North Korea sends envoys to pay tribute, the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty will give them face.


    This time there was no difference from the past. Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu still wanted to see the North Korean envoy as usual. The difference is that the emissary this time was not sent by the sixth king of North Korea, Li Hongwei, but the subordinate of Li Yu, the eldest uncle of Li Hongwei.


    At this time, North Korea is experiencing Guiyou Jingnan.


    The so-called Guiyou Jingnan happened during the period of duanzong in Korea. It was an event in which Li Yu, the uncle of duanzong in Korea, launched a coup to usurp the throne. Its essence is the mutilation of the Korean royal family, which is now playing happily. In this regard, the northern Ming Court also received the news from the royal guards spies sent there. However, considering that this is the internal affairs of other countries and that there are many headaches in northern Ming Dynasty, it has never paid attention to it.


    Perhaps the northern Ming court already knew, perhaps they didn''t know and didn''t care. In short, the situation in North Korea is becoming clearer and clearer. It is Li Yu and his family who have the upper hand. This time, Zheng Linzhi, who came as a special envoy, was the person Li Xuan valued most.


    Zheng Linzhi, just before coming to the northern Ming Dynasty, was granted by Li Yu as the leader of the government, also known as the leader. The highest leader of the government, the highest administrative organ of the Korean Li Dynasty, is the first grade, equivalent to the prime minister or prime minister of China.


    Sending such an important minister is just for one thing, that is, once Li Xiang completely defeated Li Hongwei, he asked the northern Ming Dynasty to seal Li Xiang as the new king.


    Zhu Qiyu didn''t care about North Korea at the banquet. Perhaps in his opinion, it was not a big deal. North Korea is just a small country, so he can''t pay attention to it.


    But Zheng Linzhi, who feels good about himself, doesn''t think so. When he came, Li Xiang told him that in order to get the support of Beiming, he could do something to show their existence, such as the problem of mercenaries.

 Chapter 933

    During the banquet, seeing that the interest of Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu was not high, even when drinking, Zheng Linzhi asked in a low voice, "the great emperor of the Ming Dynasty, but is there anything bothering you? It''s better to say it. Maybe the envoys can help give advice?"


    "You?" he raised his head slightly, and Zhu Qiyu sneered. This did not mean to look down on it, but clearly looked down on it. In his eyes, he never regarded North Korea as a dish. What would the other party do if he could not solve the problem himself.


    Zhu Qiyu ignored Zheng Linzhi. Zheng Linzhi was not angry in his eyes. He knew that his identity could not get into the eyes of the other party. But he came with a task, even if he didn''t want to talk. Seeing that Zhu Qiyu didn''t mean to speak again, he took the initiative to say, "the great emperor of the Ming Dynasty, the envoys guessed that you had a headache for the war horse?"


    "Hmm?" Zhu Qiyu, who didn''t care at all, focused a lot this time. When he looked at Zheng Linzhi, he also officially changed a lot.


    Seeing that he successfully attracted the other party''s attention, Zheng Linzhi was happy for a while, and then continued: "if it''s for this matter, the minister really has a way."


    "Oh." this time, Zhu Qiyu was even more surprised. He didn''t expect that a small vassal minister also had some knowledge. In the past, maybe he didn''t care, but now, holding the psychology of being rushed to hospital, he nodded and said, "OK, let''s go to the palace after the banquet."


    "Thanks to the great Ming emperor." Zheng Linzhi nodded happily. He was excited that he had made the first step. Thinking that this time the emperor of the Ming Dynasty could make him look at each other, there would be no twists and turns and problems in Li Yu''s future being crowned king.


    The banquet seemed particularly warm because of Zheng Linzhi''s unexpected action, especially the emperor, whose face had been ugly for a long time, seemed to forget his troubles and had more smiles on his face.


    Other dignitaries did not know the reason, and could only make various guesses in their hearts. After the banquet, Zheng Linzhi was still sent back to the post station by carriage, but others didn''t know. On the way, he got off the carriage and went straight to the palace.


    Mercenaries, now it should be said that the five-star army is becoming stronger and stronger. Zhu Qiyu has a strong sense of crisis in his heart. Therefore, he dare not trust anyone during such talks. Just let eunuch manager Jin Ying take charge of everything. After seeing Zheng Linzhi in the palace, Zhu Qiyu''s look had long returned to calm.


    "Envoys have seen the great Ming emperor." as soon as he entered the side hall, Zheng Linzhi knelt down on the ground and showed his piety.


    "Envoy, there''s no need to be polite. Let''s talk about what you and I talked about before." Zhu Qiyu stretched out his hand and flattened himself.


    "Thank the emperor." Zheng Linzhi slowly got up from the ground and then said his way. "If you want to fight horses, the best place is naturally in Shicheng. It''s just a pity that they have forgotten who gave everything they have. There are no hundreds of kings in the world. What the five-star army does really means rebellion."


    "Well, minister, I won''t bother you to judge these. Let''s talk about your way." Zhu Qiyu said with an unhappy face. The five-star army has not listened to his orders, which is naturally a provocation to the imperial power. He is unhappy, and will he bother others to talk in front of him?


    Zheng Linzhi showed some nervousness after being promoted by this little. He knew that he would get some dry goods after all. Otherwise, he was afraid that the emperor of the Ming Dynasty would blow himself away. "Your Majesty, although there are many war horses in the first city, they can even be said to be strong, but they have a fatal disadvantage, that is, everything they need must be transported by sea. As long as they can cut off his road, they will hold him down for seven inches. What will happen at that time? Won''t you let the emperor handle it?"


    "Sea route?" listening to this is not a very new proposal, Zhu Qiyu shook his head with a trace of disappointment on his face. "The minister''s words are bad. The leader of the five-star army is my loyal and courageous Duke of Daming. How can I face his sword? Besides, I have been banned from the sea for many years in Daming and have no sea ships."


    "Your Majesty doesn''t have it. We have it in Korea. As long as your majesty agrees, we can do it. We can put the responsibility on us at that time. When the five-star army agrees to your Majesty''s request, we will withdraw the blockade. In this way, they can''t do it without them." Zheng Linzhi said with a complacent face. These words were not made by him at will, but the results of a long-term investigation by the North Korean navy.


    Each time, the five-star navy ships will pass through their waters, and after observation, it seems that the other party is very careless. Every time, they only see the transport ships, but do not see any escort ships, and the number of five-star navy ships will not be many at one time, that is, about 30. This power is really not in the eyes of the North Korean navy. If they make a sudden move, they have a 90% chance to sink it and inflict heavy damage.


    Once this supply line is cut off by the sea, the status of Shicheng five-star army will be embarrassed. At this time, the northern Ming Dynasty, as a mediator in the capacity of ShangBang, naturally appeared in a condescending attitude, and then it was no problem to timely put forward some exchange conditions. After all, North Korea is a dependency of northern Ming Dynasty. It''s up to them. With one word, we can restore the maritime transportation line. We always have to pay some for the five-star army on the grassland.


    Zhu Qiyu wanted to think about these things in his mind, and then looked at Zheng Linzhi with a little more warmth, "envoy Zheng, I heard that the situation in North Korea is a little turbulent now?"


    "Returning to the great emperor of the Ming Dynasty is just a few small problems, which can be solved by our Wang Lixiang right away." Zheng Linzhi knew that the key time had come.


    "Well, when the problem over there is solved, I will make Li Yu king of Korea in Beiming." Zhu Qiyu spit out, which can be regarded as a guarantee for the other party. And this is exactly what Zheng Linzhi wanted. Then he knelt down again, "long live the emperor of the Ming Dynasty."


    "Hahaha, get flat." Zhu Qiyu said in a good mood. Finally, there is an opportunity to curb the development of the five-star army. In other words, if something really goes wrong during the period, he can naturally stay out of it. He will certainly agree to something that does not need any effort but can benefit.


    Zheng Linzhi left happily. The next morning, he left the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty in a hurry and went straight to North Korea. An action against the five-star army''s maritime repair line transport ship immediately began to prepare. Because only Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu, eunuch manager Jin Ying and Zheng Linzhi were in the secret conversation at the beginning. There was no news about this matter in Beiming Dynasty.


    The kingdom of Korea, the capital of Seoul (also known as Hanyang).


    Li''s Korean Dynasty was established in 1392 and moved its capital to Yangzhou in 1394. In order to express his admiration for the Han Dynasty (not the Han Dynasty) in the Central Plains and his determination to "devote himself to the Han Dynasty", Li Chenggui wrote to Zhu Yuanzhang, Emperor Hongwu, requesting that Yangzhou be renamed "Seoul".


    Guiyou Jingnan has come to an end. The power of the sixth king, Li Hongwei, is being weakened step by step, while Li Yu, the eldest uncle of Li Hongwei, has the upper hand. Now Zheng Linzhi has come back from the northern Ming Dynasty, bringing the support of the northern Ming emperor. Next is the final replacement.


    Li Xuan, who has seized the military and political power, now holds all the Korean navy in his own hands. After hearing Zheng Linzhi''s report, he summoned another important Minister Han Mingyu to discuss the Navy''s interception of the five-star army transport ship.


    Han Mingyu, born in 1415, is a Korean. He is a famous civil minister in the early Korean Dynasty. He helped Li Xuan plan to launch the Guiyou Jingnan and finally seize the throne, which was called "my Zhang Liang" by Li Xuan.


    The three discussed important matters in the study. An hour later, Han Mingyu took the lead in leaving. He became the commander of the operation. Now he has to make various preparations for the maritime operation. Looking at his back as he hurried away, Zheng Linzhi walked out with Li Xiang, "Dajun, Lord Han doesn''t seem to agree with us to fight against the five-star army. Will there be any accident if you send him to command the battle at this time?"


    Where there are people, there are fights. North Korea''s territory is not large and its population is not very large, but when it comes to fighting, it is very experienced. Just like Zheng Linzhi and Han Mingyu, although they are both subordinates of Li Yu, they still don''t like each other and fight inside.


    Li Xuan is a smart man. He naturally sees these things in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything to stop them. It is not that he has no ability to stop, but that he is happy to see his success. He needs a balance, which may be a common means under the control of the emperor.


    "It won''t be interesting. Mingyu is just worried that the five-star army will retaliate against us, but this time we have the support of Beiming, how dare they move? Even if he bears this responsibility, he will naturally do well. This time we just need to wait for good news." Li Yu said with great confidence.


    Maybe he has confidence in this plan, maybe he has confidence in the North Korean navy, or maybe he simply despises the strength of the five-star army, a force originated under the Duke of the Ming Dynasty. Can he really scare him? I really don''t know what the northern Ming emperor thought. He couldn''t control even one of his ministers. No wonder the Ming Dynasty would split.


    Of course, Li Xuan will not think of how well he is watching the sky, let alone what kind of opponent he provoked because of his stupid arrogance. Next, the whole North Korea will completely perish because of his actions.

 Chapter 934

    As usual, a fleet of 30 seagoing ships is passing through the Korean Strait between North Korea and Japan. The high five-star flag shows their identity. Zhou gangzheng, head of the second division of the third division of the sea, took a telescope and looked forward from time to time.


    Zhou Gang was just a battalion commander. He came out of the bottom soldiers step by step. A while ago, when dealing with the Phnom Penh Dynasty, he made great achievements, promoted his official level and became the head of the second regiment. This is also the first time that he escorted and transported materials as a leader.


    When he became the leader, his identity was different from that in the past. The so-called standing higher and looking further said that he was in the mood at the moment. Looking up, he was very unhappy about the Korean ships that would appear in Shier in the Korean Strait. "Hum! These annoying flies used to be unhappy with them when they passed here. We must clean them up when we find a chance."


    He had walked through this transportation line several times before, but not as a leader. Even if he saw those North Korean ships staring at them nearby, he just didn''t like it. But now, he is the head of a regiment. According to Leng Feng''s rules, he can now write to the sixth young master, so he decided to explain the harm of North Korea after completing the task. Although he doesn''t think the other party dares to do something to himself, it''s also very uncomfortable to be watched all the time.


    The fleet continued to cross the Strait, and the number of North Korean seagoing ships was also increasing, even reaching more than 200. Zhou Gang, standing in the command cabin, felt a little wrong. "What''s going on? Why are there so many Korean ships this time?"


    "They dare not take the initiative to attack us." a staff member of the regiment headquarters nearby answered loudly. Anyone can hear the sense of pride in his words.


    What is cold front? That is the representative of the strongest fighting power. So far, there is really no army that can make them look high except the first division of the world cavalry ordered by the sixth young master.


    For the words of the staff committee, everyone nodded with great approval, including Zhou Gang, and didn''t think anyone dared to make their ideas. Or some people dare, but it should never be the North Korean navy that has never been in their eyes.


    But believe it or not, more and more North Korean ships appeared and approached less than 100 meters under the flag of stopping mercenaries for inspection.


    How to say, this is also the other party''s sea area. Although it has never been inspected before, people actually have such power to demand. In the face of this reasonable requirement, many ships involuntarily slowed down, and some even stopped.


    "No, they may really do it. Send the flag immediately and inform other ships to pass quickly. At the same time, the artillery is ready for shelling." Zhou Gang responded quickly after a cry in his heart. Especially when he saw the North Korean ships accelerating towards his fleet through the telescope, the bad feeling became more and more prosperous.


    The order was given, and soon the flag soldiers rushed to the bow to convey the commander''s order. At the moment, those close to the North Korean naval ships also began to move. First, they rushed to the side of the five-star military ship team with a rapid acceleration, and then seven or eight planned warships surrounded a five-star military naval ship. The board and deck were full of Korean soldiers holding bows and arrows. When the distance was close to 100 meters, the bows and arrows came down like raindrops.


    The attack, which had been prepared for a long time, began. It was unprepared or did not expect that a small North Korea would dare to attack itself. At the moment of receiving the enemy, the five-star army suffered a loss. Some five-star army officers who were ready to make a noise were shot by an arrow, either dead or injured.


    This is an unprepared battle and an unequal battle.


    That is, without ideological preparation, the number of seagoing ships reached 8:1, and the second regiment of the third Marine Division fell into a difficult situation as soon as it received the enemy. Dozens of officers and soldiers were shot unprepared under the attack of bows and arrows, or fell to the ground or fell into their hands. The five-star army, with only two battalions of actual ship protection forces, fell into a disadvantage.


    Considering the need to escort more materials, the second regiment did not send out all its personnel. The Fifth Battalion of the first regiment only sent out two battalions. Even with the head and some officers of the regiment headquarters, there were only more than 800 people. When assigned to 30 naval battles, there were less than 30 soldiers on one ship.


    The Korean Navy sent out more than 200 warships and tens of thousands of soldiers. This extreme inequality, plus one was prepared and the other was unprepared. The battle immediately entered a one-sided situation.


    After the North Korean ships gained the upper hand on the first day of contact, they quickly began to approach. When the distance was only more than ten or twenty meters, wide wooden boards prepared long ago were thrown out to become a temporary channel connecting the two ships.


    "Fire."


    Seeing that the situation was getting worse and worse, commander Zhou Gang on the main ship first took over a gun squad of class 95 handed by the regiment staff and shouted loudly. At this moment, his eyes were red. The fleet was attacked. As the biggest commander here, if he could not solve the situation, he would be dead whether he went back or not, regardless of his duty, Or for Leng Feng''s dignity, he can''t have the slightest hesitation at this moment.


    "Commander, our sea ship is too close to the enemy''s sea ship. So now if the artillery shelling, it may hurt our own people." after hearing the order, the first gunner was surprised, and then said in embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry so much. It''s impossible for the stopped ships to leave. Even if the soldiers die, they and materials can''t fall into the hands of the North Koreans. Fire quickly." the situation is so tense that Zhou Gang doesn''t have enough time to think about so many problems. What he needs to do now is to fire artillery and bombard the North Korean navy, Then, while they will be in chaos for a while, they will buy time and opportunities for other ships to withdraw.


    The commander ordered, and then the gunfire rang out and landed on a North Korean ship, causing a huge roar and skyrocketing flames.


    At the same time, the cold front soldiers in each ship began to raise their guns and fight back. One bullet went out and landed in the camp of the North Korean navy, which led to a scene of soldiers falling to the ground one after another, and the scuffle began.


    One by one, Zhou Gang doesn''t want to save shells at the moment. In order to turn the situation around, what he has to do now is to light up the shells in the shortest time, give heavy blows to the North Korean navy and cover the departure of other ships.


    It was obviously impossible to move on. Commander Zhou Gang ordered again, so the ship turned around and sailed in the sea. At the moment, it is impossible to complete the transportation task. All we need is less loss.


    The bullet struck the bow and arrow. If we were on land, with all the advantages of guns, we could fight and retreat at the same time, and the enemy would be badly hit in the future. But this is on the sea. The space on the ship is limited, and there are not many places to move. Many soldiers are pushed back to a corner by bows and arrows, and finally killed by random arrows.


    In just half an hour, the soldiers of three seagoing ships were killed, and the ships were occupied by the Korean navy.


    "Focus on the last shells and sink the three seagoing ships." with a happy face, Zhou Gang ordered to shell his own ship. Even though the ships have been occupied by the enemy, they can''t be robbed back. Now they can only be sunk so that the other party won''t benefit.


    "At the same time, he ordered other seagoing ships to retreat quickly. Don''t love war. He told the soldiers that we will repay today''s revenge, but now we will leave the battlefield immediately." Zhou ganghong, with eyes on her and teeth clenched, ordered the fleet to retreat.


    Orders came out one after another, shells flew down and hit the three ships that were about to become booty. One of them accidentally landed on another ship that retreated. The fire was burning and seemed to reflect the sea area.


    In less than two hours from the battle to the end, the five-star army lost four warships and nearly 500 dead and wounded soldiers. This loss exceeded 50% of the sea battle, which is the biggest loss of Lengfeng Navy since its establishment.


    Zhou Gang, who was far away, stood in the stern and looked at the burning fire in the distance. His eyes were red. He vowed that he would repay today''s revenge and let the bold North Korea pay a heavy price for what he did today.


    Han Mingyu stood on the largest Korean sea ship and looked at the five-star army sea ship gradually withdrawn. He remained silent for a long time.


    "Sir, are we going to send someone to pursue?" a navy general asked for instructions.


    "No, our task is not to let them pass here. Now we can retreat if our goal is achieved." Han Mingyu shook his head and refused the proposal to continue the pursuit, and then his face showed a heavy look of concern. A force that needs to be feared even openly. Now they have taken the initiative to make provocative moves. What will be the results and impact next?


    Han Mingyu didn''t dare to think about it. He just told him that this time they seemed to have done a wrong thing, and then they seemed to have to pay some price for it.


    However, no matter how bold Han Mingyu thought, he didn''t think that this was the beginning of the collapse of North Korea. Since then, there will be no North Korea in the world.


    With the advanced advantage of the seagoing ship, Zhou Gang quickly left the battlefield. After leaving the Korean Strait with twenty-six naval battles, he reported the details of the incident to the Navy headquarters by telegram, and asked for his office.


    The telegraph office of the naval command also jumped because it received the telegram. The deputy commander of Kaohsiung, who is sitting here, first felt disbelief when he saw the contents of the telegram. He didn''t believe that anyone would take the initiative to make an enemy of the five-star army.

 Chapter 935

    "Call back right away to make sure it''s true, come on!" although Kaohsiung knows that officers under such a thing don''t dare to make a false report, he still needs to confirm it.


    Soon, the confirmed telegram was sent back, and Zhou Gang guaranteed his head. Knowing that things would not be bad, Kaohsiung quickly said to the adjutant on the side, "let''s go to the palace."


    At the moment, the red inlaid City Palace is very nervous. It''s just because it''s time for the second lady to give birth. According to the authoritative doctor Zhao Yanmei, the child should be born in these days. Because of this, the atmosphere in the whole palace was extremely tense. When someone passed by the second lady''s palace, his steps would be much lighter. It seemed that he was afraid that he would make a noise and disturb his wife. That would be too much responsibility.


    Yang Chendong, who has always been calm, also showed a sense of nervousness about being a father at this moment.


    In the previous life and this life, he has experienced a lot of bullets and bullets. He has seen countless moments of life and death, but this is the first time to have his own children. People are always in awe of the unknown, and he is no exception at this moment. Tension and uneasy emotions have always wrapped him.


    "Young master, deputy commander Gao came and said that he had something important to see you." Yang Eryi changed his old careless appearance, carefully came to Yang Chendong and whispered.


    Yang Chendong, who was already nervous, frowned together after listening to Yang er''s words. No one knows when it is, but Kaohsiung is still here, which is enough to illustrate the importance of reporting things. "OK, tell him to wait in the side hall."


    In the side hall, Kaohsiung sent the message from Zhou Gang to Yang Chendong, and then bowed his head and said, "sixth young master, I have sent a telegram twice to confirm the authenticity of this matter."


    "What a bold North Korean navy, we didn''t go to their trouble, but they dared to come to our trouble. They really didn''t know how to live or die." Yang Chendong read the telegram. After seeing the result that four seagoing ships were sunk and nearly 500 officers and soldiers were killed and injured, he suddenly took a picture of the Dragon case, with a frightening light in his eyes.


    "Yes, I am also responsible for this matter. Our naval command has never paid attention to this issue and always thought that no one would dare to attack us. Only in this way can the enemy have an opportunity to take advantage of it. I will review it." seeing that Yang Chendong was angry, Kaohsiung quickly bowed his head and admitted his mistake.


    "The naval command does have a responsibility. Some people have been dazzled by victory. This thing has sounded an alarm for us. It is a fatal act to underestimate our opponents at any time. You should also take advantage of this thing to wake up yourself."


    "Yes, sixth young master, I''ll review." knowing that this incident has attracted Yang Chendong''s serious dissatisfaction, Kaohsiung must also make a statement at this time.


    "Your review is not necessary. This time everyone has a responsibility. After you go back, you have a meeting immediately, then carry out self-review activities, and then prepare for the battle." Yang Chendong thought that the last time he returned to chiembedded city from Haizhen, he saw the North Korean Navy active. At that time, he felt that it would be a problem, but he didn''t expect the problem to break out so soon.


    Kaohsiung left soon after he got the order. Yang Chendong sat in the side hall and didn''t leave immediately. He still had to think about a question. He had no contact or hatred with North Korea. Why did the other party choose to attack himself? It doesn''t make sense.


    "Yang Er, send a telegram to Yang San and ask him to send someone to find out which force North Korea has contacted recently. Also, let Yang San inform the North Korean security department and ask them to conduct a detailed investigation on the deployment of troops and military strength there and report it."


    "Yes, young master." Yang Er promised and turned to do it. Yang Chendong left the matter behind and strode to the backyard of the palace.


    Lengfeng navy was raided by the North Korean navy. I heard that it suffered heavy losses. The news was soon spread out, and then the six division commanders of the Navy put down their work and came straight to the naval command.


    In the headquarters, a division commander arrived, and then there was the sound of shouting to go to war to avenge the Navy. Kaohsiung explained to everyone that the sixth young master already knew about the matter and waited for the order. At the same time, he called everyone together to hold a meeting to study which division or army would wash away the shame of the navy in case of war.


    Just when the Navy headquarters was boiling, there was a sharp cry in the palace of Chicheng, and the eldest daughter of Yangchen was born.


    A chubby face and two strings of curved eyebrows; A pair of big bright eyes; A small nose; A pair of Bodhisattva ears and a small mouth with meat; There is also a round double chin under the mouth. His hands are chubby and his fingers are short and thick. He is very cute.


    Carefully hugging the eldest daughter in his arms, Yang Chendong couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. Taking this opportunity, the eldest lady Hu Yan came forward to ask for the child''s name. Yang Chendong has been ready for a long time. Zhao Yanmei also said before that it is likely that the baby is a girl, so he said, "the big name is Yang Jie, which means pure and kind. The small name is Lele, which means happy life."


    Lele''s voice really made the palace lively for a long time. After receiving the congratulations from officials, Yang Chendong came from the palace to the Navy headquarters on the seventh day of Lele''s birth.


    At this time, the naval headquarters had a cluster of school officials, including two generals with Venus on their shoulders. They were Kaohsiung, commander of the first army on the sea, and Yue Guang, commander of the second army.


    "Come on, then sit down for the meeting." Yang Chendong''s eyes patrolled around the people, and then sat down in the first position.


    Other officers, led by Kaohsiung, also sat on their chairs, one by one, standing upright.


    "Did Zhou Gang come? Tell me about the situation." as soon as he took his seat, Yang Chendong played a leading role. With his opening, Zhou Gang in the last row of the conference room stood up. He was just a head of the regiment. As a matter of fact, he was not qualified to attend such a high-level meeting. Only because he was a personal participant in the war did he make an exception.


    "Sixth young master, the situation is like this..." although he has reported the context of the matter more than once since he returned to chiembedded City, now it is the first time for him to report his work in front of the sixth young master.


    A quarter of an hour later, Zhou Gang finished his report. Finally, he asked for instructions as a participant: "Sixth young master, this war was fought completely without preparation. Many of our comrades in arms died miserably. In the face of the prepared enemy, some of them didn''t even have the chance to shoot. But even so, none of them stepped back and fought with their fists, feet or even teeth. They showed great bravery."


    "Well, I see. Take your seat." Yang Chendong nodded after looking at Zhou Gang with appreciation.


    The meeting room soon fell into silence because of Zhou Gang''s seat. But everyone''s eyes fell on Yang Chendong at this moment. Obviously, they were waiting for an order and an opportunity to avenge North Korea.


    Without keeping everyone waiting, Yang Er first sent some written documents to the two military commanders and six teachers present at the table, "Let''s see, this is the information from the security department. More than a month ago, North Korean envoy Zheng Linzhi entered Kyoto of the northern Ming Dynasty to pay tribute to him. More than a month ago, the northern Ming Dynasty proposed to buy horses from grassland Shicheng, just because they wanted to trade on credit, which was rejected by our side."


    It seems that the two things are not connected. Now Yang Chendong took them together and said them. At present, the faces of several officers became deep. So, North Korea will start at sea, which should have a great relationship with Beiming?


    Just as everyone''s mind changed, Yang Chendong motioned to Yang Er again. Another document and map were sent to the officers above the division. "This is a two point map of North Korea obtained by the intelligence department, which clearly indicates the deployment of North Korean military strength. After comparison, the two messages are consistent, which should be true and credible. You can say what you think."


    "What else did you say? Of course it was a fight. This time, no matter who ordered the North Korean navy to open fire on our five-star army, it was a provocation, and we should be prepared for retaliation." deputy commander Kaohsiung was the first to speak.


    It seems that Kaohsiung is a little excited and even straightforward, but in fact he has expressed his attitude that this time the enemy is only the Korean army, which has nothing to do with Beiming.


    This is the reason why Yang Chendong wanted to make it clear to everyone about the North Korean mission to Beiming. If he doesn''t make it clear now, the following officers will inevitably make it clear. If the matter is related to Beiming, will he fight Beiming after fighting North Korea?


    Even though the Ming Dynasty has been divided into the south, the territory of the northern Ming Dynasty is still not small. We need to make a lot of preparations to eat a Phnom Penh Dynasty. I''m afraid we don''t have such an appetite to win the current strength of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    See clearly, it''s not that the strength of the five-star army is not enough, but that of the Yang system. If you fight now, you have a great chance of winning the final victory. But after you successfully occupy it, how should you manage such a large territory and how should many Han people arrange it?


    Yang Chendong''s goal is to make the Han people live a good life from now on, walk at the peak of the world and become the most noble race in the world. If he only laid down the northern Ming Dynasty, but he is unable to manage, but also let the people here live a more miserable life, it will run counter to his original intention. This is not what Yang Chendong wants to see and hope.

 Chapter 936

    Therefore, it is not impossible for Beiming to play, but it is best to be prepared and receive safely. Even if we can''t, we can''t do it until we have figured out how to deal with various matters after the war. With the strength of the Yang system, it''s better not to move first and continue to accumulate strength.


    This is one of the themes of Yang Chendong''s meeting today. It is possible to fight North Korea, whether to show the dignity of the five-star army or to avenge the dead brothers. But we must not involve others, especially the northern Ming Dynasty. We must not allow anyone to make trouble, or we will ask for trouble.


    Kaohsiung saw this meaning and showed it with practical actions. Who can become an officer at the military or division level is not a smart man. At present, they all stand up and express their position one by one. There is only one purpose, that is, the only black hand against them this time is the Korean army, and the only Korean army they want to fight.


    When the strategic objectives are set, the next step is to select the troops to fight. Under the leadership of Yang Chendong, the second army on the sea won the opportunity of World War I, which is also the opportunity for the sixth young master to give the second army more exercise. Although the individual quality of the second army soldiers is still very good, after all, the actual combat experience is still less. This time, it is a good opportunity to test the knife against North Korea. Next, we just wait for them to come up with a battle plan and report it.


    After leaving the naval headquarters, Yang Chendong went to the main house of chiembedded city and made plans on who to send to North Korea next.


    In history, North Korea is like a willow, always used to falling with the wind. Naturally, Yang Chendong has no good impression on such a country. In addition, he is bold enough to provoke himself this time, so they have no need to exist.


    It was Yang Chendong''s task to arrange for 200000 Han people to enter North Korea.


    For this matter, Yu Qian is painful and happy.


    In his eyes, the sixth young master is too belligerent. As a direct result, the Han people seem to be more and more useless. However, a group of people with knowledge and a sense of nationality always appear and are sent to other places. Even some large factories in the city feel that they are short of manpower. For this matter, The directors of those big factories have not lost their temper with him, nor have they made a lot of trouble.


    That is to say, Yu Qian works hard, so as long as you find him because of work, it goes without saying that he will never get angry. But this is bitter for Yu Qian. The order to transfer people was given by Yang Chendong. The people below dare not ask the sixth young master for an explanation. They all come to find themselves. How can he not be painful.


    On the contrary, sending some Han people to each tune often proves that the territory of the Yang system has expanded, the influence of the Han people has strengthened, and life will be better in the future. As a Han, a Han with a strong sense of national honor, Yu Qian feels very happy at this point.


    He is very optimistic about Yang Chendong''s practice. In his mind, the Han people have the best civilization history, the highest IQ and even a kind heart. They are knowledgeable, polite and open-minded, so they should be the masters, rather than living in obscurity under alien oppression.


    Yang Chendong is trying to do this step well. He immediately caught up with this good era. Of course, he should fully cooperate with his work. Therefore, as soon as cadres are needed, half of them are taken away from the city Lord''s house, waiting for a group of cadres to be run in. It is often not long before they are taken away, and even their sons are sent out, but he has no intention of getting angry. He is still painful and happy.


    This time, Yang Chendong came again. He clenched his teeth and decided to take away 200000 more people. However, considering that the base number of Han people is getting smaller and smaller, and they will eventually be unable to make ends meet, we can''t help but remind them: "Zhong Dan Gong, apart from the elderly and young children, there are only less than two million adult men and women who have been transferred several times. Most of them don''t know big words. It''s too difficult to transfer this kind of people without foundation. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy next time."


    "Hehe, don''t worry, the city master. There is a war in the south of Daming. I have arranged for people to take in Han people there. At that time, many homeless people who can''t live will be transported to the chixian city. The number will be large enough to fill the vacancy, but it will take a lot of time to teach them. After all, they will go to different places to be masters on behalf of Han people in the future, The quality must be improved. I don''t want to lead to the dissatisfaction of other aliens because they are lazy and do power and fortune. If so, no matter how many troops we have, we won''t be enough. Then this great situation will really be destroyed. "


    Yang Chendong said with a smile that he was right. While exporting, he did not forget to import. So repeatedly, the people who entered the embedded city were ignorant and poor. The people who went out were knowledgeable and had thousands of chest. Under their influence, these areas that have been ruled will develop better and better, and the overall situation will be better and better.


    "Well, I''m relieved to have the words of loyalty and courage." After hearing this, Yu Qian smiled with satisfaction. He agreed with Yang Chendong that he should use people to influence people, culture to influence foreign cultures, and habits to influence foreign cultures. As long as this thing is done well, it may not even take so long in a hundred years. After only two or three generations, everyone will get used to the fact that the Han people are the most powerful and noble nation in the world If you are used to learning Chinese characters and speaking Chinese, in the long run, it is possible for the world to have great harmony.


    Yu Qian promised to give another 200000 people with culture and certain skills, which is the cornerstone of entering North Korea. Next, Yang Chendong gave orders to Shicheng, Laos, Vietnam, Cambodia and Luzon Island, asking them to prepare 300 to 100000 people to move outward. At the same time, they were also prepared to accept the same number of people who moved back.


    Yang Chendong wants to exchange blood in this way. First, dilute the population density of local people and let outsiders gradually occupy here. When the time is right, so the local residents have to leave the place where they grow. In this way, these people will become rootless trees, and there is no need to worry about what climate they will become.


    This is not only a long-term work, but also a big project. That is, like Yang Chendong, he has a huge territory and enough financial resources to do this.


    After a busy day, Yang Chendong returned to the palace. The first thing is to go to the second husband''s bedroom and see the eldest daughter Lele.


    Lele has been born for more than ten days. Her eyes can see the outside world. Her big eyes are very cute. When Yang Chendong held him in her arms, she would stick it tightly, and then look carefully at the man holding him, which was curious and very quiet.


    In the words of the eldest lady Hu Yan, this is the feeling of blood. Xiaolele knows that this is her father and the closest person in the world. Therefore, every time she is in her father''s arms, she is very obedient and doesn''t quarrel or make trouble.


    These words make Yang Chendong, who is used to being neither happy nor angry, very beautiful. At this time, he would proudly say that he was originally a qualified father, a great father and a father close to his daughter.


    Yang Chendong likes xiaolele so much that he is very satisfied with the Qiao sound of confinement. I thought having a daughter would annoy the young master. Now it seems that she is worried too much.


    In fact, not only Qiao Yin, but also several other ladies had this idea before. But with xiaolele''s pearl jade in front, everyone is really relieved. I think in the future, whether it is a boy or a female husband, it should be very happy and like it.


    But happy days always seem short. Three days later, a very specific battle plan was sent to Yang Chendong by the second maritime army. Looking at the operation plan originally formulated according to the deployment of North Korean military power, Yang Chendong waved his pen and approved it. This also indicates that he will not have much time to stay in the red city. Next, he needs to return to the battlefield to let those who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth know what his end is when he annoys himself with the idea of playing the five-star army.


    At the end of August 1454, more than 600 large and small ships, including six large warships, new No. 4, new No. 5 and new No. 6; Ares 4, 5 and 6, hundreds of medium-sized warships, hundreds of small warships and more than 600 transport ships. Under the personal leadership of Yang Chendong, the second marine army sent out. More than 20000 people from the fourth, fifth and sixth marine divisions went straight to the kingdom of Korea thousands of miles away from the naval port of chijiancheng.


    After the continuous efforts of chixian Chenghai shipyard over the years, the warships have changed from wind power and human power to combustion power. The technology is not very mature, especially in terms of flexibility, but the speed is very fast. Especially those small warships, once they enter the sea, they are like fish. Whether they move forward or backward, whether there is wind or no waves, whether it is sunny or rainy, the speed is extremely fast.


    This time, the hundreds of small warships took on the task of Scouting ships, escorting both sides of the large fleet and heading for the kingdom of Korea. Once you encounter a non friendly ship on the road, you can stop it. If you can''t stop it, you will sink it with artillery. In short, you are not allowed to expose the news.


    Very early, the five-star army controlled the East China Sea area of Daming. The ships that can be seen here are very limited, which makes it not difficult to clean up. They came all the way and closed the news. A few days later, they came to the Korean Strait and collided head-on with the first 50 or so Korean naval divisions still wandering here.

 Chapter 937

    This time, the second army at sea came prepared. They were light and simple, and did not carry too many materials, so that their level could reach the fastest. After seeing the target, they surrounded it. Hundreds of small warships surrounded all the enemy ships like ants.


    "Lock the target, and each ship will fire independently until they sink or surrender." Yue Guang, commander of the second marine army, asked Yang Chendong in the command cabin, and then gave the first order.


    Also sitting in the command cabin, Yang Chendong didn''t speak from beginning to end. He looked at what was happening in front of him as an observer.


    That is, Yue Guang can be recommended by Kaohsiung and qualified for the post of commander of the second army at sea. He should be very capable. In front of those who have been engaged in naval warfare for many years, Yang Chendong will not casually issue orders and interrupt the other party''s command plan.


    The warships of the second army at sea are equipped with fixed artillery. Except for the six main ships, the guns on the other ships were not from the big warehouse, but directly made by the chijiancheng shipyard. Their disadvantages are short attack distance, small artillery power and poor accuracy. However, because they are cheap enough and the process of making shells is relatively simple, they have enough quantity. When more than 500 large and small warships (excluding transport ships) form an encirclement circle to surround the Korean navy and launch the siege with a ten fold advantage, there is a lot of gunfire on the sea, One shell after another was blown out of the warship, and one huge wave after another flashed in this area. When you are unlucky, if you are hit by one shell, a North Korean sea ship will be seriously damaged. The lighter ship''s body is tilted and unable to fight; The heavy one directly sank the ship and died, feeding the sea fish.


    This fundamentally unequal battle has ended in just over an hour. Of the more than 50 North Korean ships, 12 were sunk and 18 were seriously damaged. Under pressure, all the remaining 20 or so hung up white flags and surrendered.


    From the beginning to the end, no enemy ship escaped. After completing the first battle with a high standard, Yue Guang, commander of the second marine army, asked Yang Chendong for instructions and continued to move forward. When the other party didn''t know the news of their arrival, he drove directly into the other party''s military port and made a surprise attack on it.


    "Agree." Yang Chendong looked at the map. When he saw that the North Korean Navy port shown in the intelligence was only 200 nautical miles away from them, he nodded and approved the battle plan.


    Commander Yue Guang immediately ordered that some ships were left to clean up the mess, and other warships went to the North Korean Navy harbor together. The main force of the third division arrived in the evening. At the moment, the Korean Navy harbor has no defense at all. The soldiers are having dinner, and the shells are falling from the sky.


    It didn''t even use the six main cabins it brought to fire, so it became a sea of fire with the firepower of other small and medium-sized warships. Then it entered at night and captured the Navy port in the dark, laying the foundation for the victory of World War II.


    Even in the dark, the landing of transport ships did not stop. When training in the past, I don''t know how many times I chose the night. Now it finally came in handy. The cold front soldiers of the fourth, fifth and sixth divisions of the sea boarded the land, with their long bodies straight into the hinterland of the Korean Dynasty, holding the ninth five-year fire, seven Star crossbow on the wall and big knife at the waist.


    On September 6, Ding Yan''s headquarters of the fourth division of the second Navy and the first division of the Tianxia cavalry, who came together in the transport ship, took the lead in launching an attack. It took only two hours to break Busan, smashing all the Korean troops. Only half a month later, it hit Seoul. He Gong''s headquarters of the fifth Navy division and Guyang''s headquarters of the sixth Navy division followed up and hit Pyongyang all the way, Li Xuan, who had just experienced the difficulties of Guiyou Jing and finally won the throne and became king of Korea, rushed to the Yalu River.


    The reason why it is so simple is not that I am lazy. I really have no way. In the face of the strength of the maritime cold front division, all the war situations can be summarized in three words - one-sided.


    In short, the Korean army kept running, the five-star army kept chasing, even if the five-star army didn''t chase, the Korean army ran away, Seoul didn''t defend, Pyongyang didn''t defend, and the morale of the army had long been lax when the war was like this. It was impossible to organize a counterattack.


    Li Xuan took Zheng Linzhi and Han Mingxuan, the main dignitaries, to the Yalu River, still with panic on his face.


    From the beginning of the war, he received the news that the city continued to fall. At first, Li Xuan was very shocked. Since the last time he sent Han Ming to intercept the fleet of the five-star army and sink the other party''s four seagoing ships, he has been waiting for the other party to come to the peace talks.


    Therefore, Li Xiang could not wait to show his hand in front of the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty. He even sent envoys to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty in advance. He first reported good news to Emperor Daizong to the effect that their blocking action had been successful. Next, he waited for the five-star army to come, and then they put forward conditions.


    In fact, this should be the result for anyone. Unless the five-star army doesn''t want this route, bow your head is what it should be.


    As for whether the five-star army would fight hard to hard, Li Xuan didn''t think about it at all. This is his territory. Although North Korea is small, the navy has more than 300 warships. Once the war starts, it will be so easy to end. Once a protracted war is fought, he has ports and docks to supplement material and human resources at any time. Who else is he afraid of?


    But I didn''t expect that the five-star army really came over. Not only that, but also defeated their naval division at such a fast speed, and no news came before, and the powerful and invincible Korean navy in his heart was wiped out.


    This has made Li Xiang dare not imagine. What''s more, he can''t imagine that the Korean army, which usually seems to have some skills, is so vulnerable in the face of the attack of the five-star army. One by one, they guard against the strong cities, but they can''t stop even one round. They were destroyed one after another, so that even the country was lost in the end.


    Thinking of being upstairs in Seoul, looking at the dark cavalry in the distance sweeping like a storm, and then his soldiers didn''t have the courage to fight in the first World War, it was the scene of scattering and fleeing. Whenever Li Xiang thought about it, he couldn''t help shaking all over his body.


    The five-star army was so powerful that it broke its morale just by momentum. What a powerful existence. Before, I even wanted to provoke each other. I really didn''t know what to do.


    Li Xuan didn''t know. He made a big mistake, that is, he didn''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain and only lived in it.


    For a long time, the strength of the North Korean military has been very weak. They have not experienced actual combat. They think they are a strong army in the world; Every day, we are only busy with internal fighting, and the training and control of the army is completely based on the situation.


    Civilian officials are busy competing for power and profit, military officials are busy making money and eating empty pay, and no one cares about the life and death of the soldiers at the bottom, so that the military strength has long been weak to the extreme. Take a group of data. There are 150000 North Korean troops reporting to Li Yu. This is still the so-called standing force. Once there is a war, more than 200000 troops can be recruited from the people. But even among the 150, 000 standing troops, the proportion of empty pay has reached more than half.


    In other words, the following generals reported 150000 people, but in fact, the real strength is more than 60000 but less than 70000. This is the total number of naval divisions and the army. How to say, it also has such a large territory, with so few troops and not much training time. It is still facing such a powerful cold front regular army and the first Cavalry Division in the world that even cold front has to admire. Its defeat is doomed.


    When he was expelled from his country, Li Yu naturally looked angry. Fortunately, he escaped and let him come to the territory of Beiming. Walking on this black land, his self-confidence finally came back. "In this way, the king immediately wrote a national certificate to the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty and asked him to send troops to recapture everything for us."


    In Li Xuan''s eyes, Daming is still omnipotent. Even if he is forced to divide into North and south for some reasons, the so-called thin dead camels are bigger than horses. Not to mention that the leader of the five-star army is still a loyal and courageous public granted by the emperor of the Ming Dynasty. He never dares to commit the following crimes.


    With the only hope, Li Xiang took his ministers into Gaizhou garrison in the Liao capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. At the same time, he wrote a very formal letter of state and sent someone to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty in an urgent way.


    While Li Xiang was waiting for the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty to decide for him, something happened that he couldn''t imagine, even if he hadn''t thought about it before. Gaizhou City, which was still the same yesterday, was surrounded by iron cavalry today.


    Naturally, the first Cavalry Division under the seal of Yang Chendong.


    After the war of destroying the country in Phnom Penh, Luzon and Korea, their troops have suffered some losses and have not been supplemented in time. It seems that there are only more than 5000 people, but under the long-term killing, they all exude a smell of blood, that is, riding on horses to that war will give people a feeling of hell, Will make people involuntarily afraid, involuntarily shudder.


    They suddenly appeared and surrounded the Gaizhou garrison, which was ordered by the Khan to catch the culprit.


    Whether it was General Han Mingyu, who commanded the war in the Korean Strait, or the new king of Korea, Li Yu, who was behind the instigation, they were not caught and brought to justice, which made the navy soldiers hold their breath. Now, under the victory, they have to be angry.


    Therefore, Yang Chendong and other forces wanted to take the order of the principal offender. Even if Li Xuan and them hid in the Beiming guard station, they could not escape the outcome of being surrounded.

 Chapter 938

    This is also the first time that the five-star army took the initiative to attack the forces of the northern Ming Dynasty. Although there have been large and small battles before, they were forced and helpless. It''s not like this time. They came in a dignified way and made a picture that we were going to attack the city if we didn''t pay people.


    General gaizhouwei''s name is Liu Song. He is just a thousand households. There are only more than a thousand soldiers and about 20000 people in the whole city. No matter what kind of character he is, there is no way to face such a strong army.


    In the face of this obvious situation, the only thing he can do is to send people out for help.


    Send people to the nearby Jianzhou guards and other guards to ask for help. Send people to the Ming capital in an urgent way. At the same time, they don''t forget to send people to negotiate with the cavalry of the five-star army and ask them to give them a few days'' grace. They will try to persuade the king of Korea Li Yu and others to take the initiative to go out of the city and surrender.


    Fortunately, Tian Hu had been ordered by Yang Chendong when he came. Unless the northern Ming army took the initiative to attack, it would be better to solve it peacefully. Now is not the time to tear your face with Beiming.


    It was with this order that Tian Hu made an exception. Instead of starting immediately, he gave Liu Song five days. If the time comes and the other party has no answer, they can only break into the city.


    When the news spread to Gaizhou City, Li Xiang naturally looked frightened. He hurriedly took two important officials and found general Liu Song. First, he asked him to send someone to escort himself to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty and said he was a guest of the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    Liu Song naturally refused this request without thinking about it. Not to mention that anyone who goes out of the city now risks being surrounded and killed by the cavalry of the first division of the cavalry in the world, it is said that the matter has been reported. He will never release anyone without the emperor''s will.


    Seeing that one plan didn''t work, Zheng Linzhi, who was walking with him, put forward another request, that is, to stick to Gaizhou city. The other party came from cavalry. They were fierce when chasing people and didn''t go until they rushed into the array, but when it came to attacking the city, they were beyond their grasp.


    Facing this proposal, General Liu Song still shook his head, "once there is a war, the city will not be able to defend. As for the reason, you can go up to the city building and have a look. The other party''s infantry have come.


    Yes, in the evening, the first cavalry division of the world has only been a day. The second regiment of the fourth Hai Division has appeared under Gaizhou city by bike. They have firearms in their hands. Each soldier carries five grenades. Once they are concentrated, what kind of city gate will not explode?


    This is not good, that''s not good. Li Xuan sadly found that he was as fat as the chopping board and could only be slaughtered. At this moment, he had countless regrets. He knew that the five-star army was so strong and even Beiming was so worried. What did he do to provoke others?


    Now, in order to show his loyalty to the North Ming Lord, he took himself in. However, once the whole North Korea has been handed over, it seems that their lives will be handed over sooner or later. What is this picture?


    At this moment, it is obviously unrealistic to go out of the city and surrender. They sank four transport ships of the five-star army. Can people forget it so easily? That is, if they fail to surrender, they can only place their hope on the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty. I hope he can pull himself for the sake of his own efforts and bad luck.


    Waiting, on the third day of the siege, some soldiers from the surrounding Beiming guard station arrived one after another.


    On the fourth day, there were more than 10000 Beiming soldiers outside Gaizhou City, which had overtaken the five-star army in number. But even so, both sides were very restrained and had no intention to start.


    Whether it''s the first division in the world or the second regiment of the fourth division of the sea, they certainly disdain it. That is to say, if they give each other five days, they won''t take the initiative before that time.


    The troops of Beiming garrison are completely different. Although they seem to have an advantage, they don''t dare to underestimate their opponents. Although they haven''t fought yet, they just have a feeling that once they fight, they must be defeated.


    To this end, many Beiming generals who came to reinforce were thinking that the emperor had better not protect these defeated Korean troops and never bring disaster to himself for a moment of righteousness.


    The results also proved that their emperor was indeed wise and did not use righteousness. On the fifth night of the siege of Gaizhou City, the emperor''s will was finally sent to the effect that the kingdom of Korea took the initiative to provoke the five-star army. Now people are just looking for revenge. The people also say that they owe money and kill people to pay for their lives. It''s not easy for him to be an emperor.


    In a word, things about North Korea will be ignored by Dai Zong.


    The result was not unexpected. The Korean Navy took the initiative to ambush the transport ship of the five-star army, which attracted people''s anger. It took the action of destroying the country in a short time and showed how powerful it was. At this moment, how could Beiming stand up against the five-star army.


    In any case, Yang Chendong and the loyal and courageous Duke of the Ming Dynasty are ostensibly one family. However, the facts have proved that people simply do not mean to cut themselves. That is, why do they have to stick a stick and find it hard for themselves?


    What Beiming has to do now is not to fight against the powerful strength of the five-star army, but to win first, defeat Wala, prove its strength, and then defeat Nanming in the South and unify Daming. At that time, relying on the vast land, it will have the opportunity to repeat the brilliance of Daming. At that time, it is time to consider eradicating the five-star army.


    At the moment, there can be no complications. This is not only the meaning of Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu himself, but also the meaning of civil and military affairs in the Manchu Dynasty.


    But these ministers also put forward a request, that is, people can''t hand it over casually, and the state of Korea can''t give in casually. How to say that the other party is also a vassal state appointed by the emperor Taizu of the Ming Dynasty, so it''s unreasonable to be occupied by people in face. So if the five-star army must occupy here, can we consider giving them some war horses so that they can have face and explain to the people all over the world.


    Naturally, some messengers had already crossed Gaizhou city and went straight to Seoul, the king capital of Korea. Such a private transaction will never be explained to Li Xiang and others. It is disgraceful anyway.


    When the emperor had the will, General Liu Song was relieved, and the northern Ming reinforcements outside the city were also relieved. Later, Li Xuan and others were pulled out of their beds by the northern Ming army in the middle of the night, sent out of the city and sent to the five-star army.


    When the goal was achieved, the man had arrived. With a wave of Tian Hu''s big hand, the five-star army withdrew overnight. A pre border conflict ended and returned to calm.


    However, the impact of this matter has not been eliminated. The five-star army who came to the territory of Beiming Dynasty is as free as entering their own back garden. This still gives many Beiming generals a lot of pressure and warnings, and even has a great impact on the morale of the army. This will form a natural inequality between the two sides in the future. Of course, this is a matter of the future.


    Li Yu, Zheng Linzhi, Han Mingyu and others were brought back to Seoul again. Later, a beheading was performed in the street on the largest square in Seoul. That scene was seen by many North Koreans, but most of them dared to be angry, and some even didn''t have the courage to be angry.


    Like occupying other small countries, Yang Chendong adopted the same policy here. Surrendering voluntarily and cooperating with the five-star military author can ensure the safety of life, and only half of the family''s property can be turned over.


    Once there are rebels, they will be killed or sentenced to labor reform for decades to decades.


    Because it was the five-star army provoked by the North Korean navy, these articles were implemented very severely. There are often rebels. They don''t need to be convicted according to the crime, but directly kill their heads to show the public. Therefore, in just a few days, thousands of heads fell to the ground in the king''s capital Seoul alone, and many ministers'' homes were destroyed without a living family.


    Under the high-pressure policy of the five-star army, other officials and powerful people are terrified. They don''t know whether the next bad luck will fall on their own.


    For such a high-pressure policy, Yang Chendong also considered it again and again before doing it. He is not a murderous man. All he does is to fulfill the great dream in his heart. Whenever he saw the faint five stars in his arm, he was more firm in his dream.


    But he didn''t want to kill, but he had to kill at this time. This time, the North Korean Navy took the initiative to provoke the five-star army. If it is not punished, won''t other forces follow suit next time? In this way, a cruel will come this time, which can be regarded as a serious warning to everyone.


    In addition, he has already made preparations in all aspects to move people from other regions to the land of North Korea and all those who are not friendly to the five-star army. Under such a big change of blood, the Korean people will be torn apart in the future, and it will be difficult to turn into a climate. Now, even if you do something absolutely, you don''t have to worry too much.


    Under such a high-pressure attitude, many people will die in North Korea every day. And more people live, their attitude has changed, from the initial soft resistance to the full cooperation and active cooperation now.


    Li minhao is one of the most typical officials of this kind.


    He was originally the man of King Li Hongwei of Korea, but he didn''t expect that Li Xiang would clean up his master and become king by himself. He also lost his power and stood aside. I''m afraid he won''t have any chance to rise in this life.


    However, no one thought that Li Yu had just ascended the throne, and the DPRK was so devastated. Now Li Xuan and his important officials have been killed. Officials like Li minhao have the opportunity to come out of the mountain again.

 Chapter 939

    Li minhao was originally a person with active mind. When others are frightened and wondering whether their head will hang on their neck tomorrow, Li minhao thinks more about how to use this opportunity to get in touch with the five-star army, and then become an important Minister of North Korea after the restructuring.


    In fact, he also had such conditions. Before the five-star army attacked the kingdom of Korea, because he had a high position in the army, he took the initiative to contact Yu can, director of the Security Bureau of the five-star army in Korea. For this reason, he also sold some intelligence to the other party, which can be regarded as some economic contacts.


    But later, the smart Li minhao found that some of Yu can''s activities had nothing to do with businessmen. The other side keeps saying that it wants to do business, so it wants to find out the layout of the North Korean military. But if he does serious business, why do he have such concerns? It was said that he was engaged in underground business. It gave Li minhao the feeling that Yu can was less philistine than some businessmen. Therefore, he made great efforts to investigate a Yu can. Although he did not find any evidence, he did see his suspicious identity from many aspects.


    Normally, in the border of North Korea, if Li minhao catches a person, he doesn''t even need a reason. But for can, he didn''t do so, and even stopped all the investigation. Everything seemed like nothing had happened. How should they communicate or how should they communicate? If possible, he would even take the initiative to provide some convenient conditions for each other.


    Who is Yu can?


    At the beginning, when facing Shi Wanshan, who was very smart in Dalu City, he didn''t even frown, and he was very cautious. He also had some well-trained intelligence elites. Li minhao sent someone to investigate his affairs, soon noticed it, and then he was ready to kill people.


    But then he found that the man was very knowledgeable. Seeing that the second army of the sea was about to attack, in order to avoid complications, he stopped his original act of killing, so that the man escaped. After capturing the whole North Korea, the situation is in chaos. At this moment, Yu can thinks of Li minhao. This time, he openly finds the other party and reveals his identity. He hopes that the other party can cooperate with his own work and carry out targeted family property clearing for those officials and aristocrats in Seoul.


    Although the intelligence agency also has some information, it will inevitably take some detours in a lot of work without the help of a local snake.


    Yu can is actually a member of the five-star army and one of the important members. Li minhao was overjoyed that he didn''t even know how to go. He took the job actively. Under his leadership, many big families hidden in Seoul were found out and helped mercenaries collect $2 million. It can be said that he made a lot of contributions.


    It should be said that Li minhao is really good at doing things. After he has done so many good things in a row, he has no intention of asking for merit and reward. He still behaves in a regular manner. He even voluntarily handed over half of his property according to the regulations of the five-star army.


    Not only that, Li minhao knows that if he wants to gain a foothold in the new government, it is not enough to rely on these alone. He also needs to have real people in the five-star palace, preferably his relatives.


    What are your relatives? Of course, family is the best. Fortunately, when Li minhao was young, he was also a talented person. Due to his background, the wife he was looking for was also very beautiful. More importantly, he gave birth to a daughter, who was a beautiful fairy. How to take the opportunity to call seven good sons-in-law to expand the future Li family has become a problem he needs to consider.


    In order to catch a golden turtle son-in-law, Li minhao first sent his daughter to the dance school run by the five-star army to learn dancing. Then he invited several Chinese teachers at a high price to catch up with his daughter''s Chinese. He also found some people familiar with Chinese etiquette as teachers to teach etiquette skills. Then he began to wait for the opportunity.


    After successfully conquering the whole territory of North Korea and killing the new king Li Yu here, a new supply road was laid (future materials do not need to enter Haizhen, but can directly land at the North Korean port, and then enter Liaodong through Yalu River and then into Shicheng). With great prosperity, Luan Xiaoyu, who came with the later transport ship, that is, the future sixth lady, proposed to hold a social dance, That is, it can relax the brothers fighting on the battlefield, create some opportunities for their life, reconcile the tense atmosphere in Seoul, and narrow the relationship with some representatives of local forces.


    Yang Chendong is well aware that whether he can stand firm in every occupied place does not depend on the recognition of the people at the beginning, but whether these influential people cooperate or not. In addition, this is Luan Xiaoyu''s request. After thinking about it, he agreed and handed over the preparations for the reception completely.


    Luan Xiaoyu, who got the consent, was of course very happy. He immediately opened a temporary dance school to teach some female relatives of North Korean officials with background to dance. Then he took out the long prepared equipment and prepared to organize a decent ball. When the news came out, Li minhao knew that the opportunity he had been waiting for appeared.


    If you can take this opportunity to find a good husband for your daughter, it is equivalent to finding a good backstage for the Li family. Who dared to bully them at that time? So he made great efforts to dress up his daughter.


    Li Zhenzhu is Li minhao''s daughter. The student is really very beautiful. She has the unique quiet beauty of Korean people. With a height of 1.66 meters, she is more perfect against the background of gorgeous clothes. In addition, she has learned the so-called ballroom dance well and danced well. This time, she is confident to shine brightly in the ball and reach the most dazzling place.


    In fact, not only Li minhao, but also many original Korean aristocratic families and big families are making the same preparations. They have found the clearest young girls in the family and are ready to let them be the link of marriage. At the same time, some childe brothers in these families are also making preparations to see if they have any chance to meet some senior officers of the five-star army who can talk about at this dance, If friendship can be forged, it must be beneficial and harmless to the next development of the family.


    But in such a family, there is also a different kind. His name is Han Qiang. He is a handsome young man in his early twenties.


    Han Qiang has always been a topic figure among the younger generation. He not only has a good skin bag, but also has good skills while reading poetry and books. How to say? That''s what wenwuquancai describes.


    He has a good family background and is close to Han Mingyu, who has been sentenced to death; He is also a capable person. Influenced by the Confucianism of the Ming Dynasty, all four books and five classics are fluent. He is very eloquent and talented. He has studied martial arts in Canada. He is strong and looks good. It is impossible for him to keep a low profile.


    If it weren''t for the North Korean Navy provoking the five-star army, I''m afraid people like Han Qiang would come out sooner or later, so it''s inevitable to become the future king of North Korea Dongliang. Such a childe naturally attracted the attention of a group of young girls. Once upon a time, he and Li Zhenzhu were said to be a couple. Men and women were so harmonious. Some even said they were made in heaven.


    But now it''s all over. Since the defeat of the Korean army, there has been no contact between the two. But both survived by luck. The story of the two people is not over. At least Han Qiang thinks so. He really likes Li Zhenzhu and wants to marry him. For this matter, he boarded the Li family several times recently. Unfortunately, they were stopped for various reasons.


    Compared with Li minhao, who couldn''t help smiling and narrowing into a seam when he saw Han Qiang, he has now closed and disappeared, which has explained the problem. At least he won''t agree with his daughter''s relationship with Han Qiang, which makes him very depressed.


    Han Qiang doesn''t want to fail. He also wants to continue to look for opportunities. This dance is his opportunity. For his marriage happiness, he has a bold idea, that is, to show love in public at the dance. In this way, maybe someone will stand up and take advantage of people''s beauty, and he can achieve his wish and hold the beauty back.


    With Han Qiang''s background, the family got three tickets to the dance. With his outstanding performance, Han Zhao, whose father was also the head of the family, decided to take him. Just before going there, Zeng Qian told wan wan to be honest in the dance hall. It is said that Lian Zhongdan will attend. Don''t make trouble, otherwise it will not only harm yourself, but also the whole Han family.


    Han Qiang naturally agreed to his father''s words. But God knows that his heart has long flown to the ball and to Li pearl, whom he has not seen for a long time.


    Luan Xiaoyu decided the venue of the dance and chose the largest Tianyang hall in the Korean palace except the main hall. First, she ordered people to remove some useless things to make a large central place. Then she asked people to prepare drinks and other things. She wanted to make the environment of the reception look like a buffet. When she was in the red inlaid City, Yang Chendong once invited some important members of the city. Luan Xiaoyu felt good after attending.


    During the reception, we can find people who are interested in chatting together, which can enhance our friendship. At the same time, it also shows the side of luxury and colorful life, which can be said to make young people yearn very much. Holding the reception here can let the North Koreans see their strength and promote the unity of all hearts.

 Chapter 940

    Luan Xiaoyu is the future sixth lady. She is still the one who is determined. At the same time, she is also the boss of the whole publicity department. She was once the first sister of the five person group of the self inspection activities of the red embedded city. She decided what to do. Who dares to stop it. Everything is going on according to her instructions. Yang Chendong already knows about this matter, but he didn''t say anything about it.


    Even if Xiaoyu likes it, it''s up to her to toss around. It''s also a great good thing if North Koreans can see the strength and prosperity of the Yang family and yearn for it because of this dance. Of course, what he valued was the family problems of the officers.


    According to the earliest rules of the five-star army, an officer can apply for marriage as long as two of the three conditions are met. 1¡¢ He has joined the five-star army for more than two years; 2¡¢ The position reaches the battalion commander level or above; 3¡¢ Rank above major.


    If only two of the three conditions are met, you can start a family and start a business, even concubinage. Of course, among the middle-level cadres of the five-star army, the married women must be Han Chinese, which no one can make an exception. It''s just that I really like a woman. If you like me, the other person is not Han. It''s OK to marry a concubine. This is also a way to improve Han genes. Later Han people will be more and more handsome men and more beautiful women.


    Joining the five-star army, the earliest mercenaries, is the beginning of busyness. In addition to fighting in all directions, the internal competition is also very fierce. If you don''t move forward, you may be surpassed by others and then replaced. No one wants their efforts to be wasted. They have to work harder. Over time, some officers have no chance to solve their personal problems. The way of dance may be a good way.


    That is to let the horse run, but also feed the horse with grass, good grass and fine feed, which is the standard used by Yang Chendong.


    Although the competition among cadres at all levels in the Yang faction is very fierce, a lot of things have to be done every day. But correspondingly, they also get a great return. In the past, they were loved financially and in terms of treatment. The way of dancing is a kind of care and concern in life.


    The new governor of North Korea has been in place. His name is Zhang Ye. He once worked in the Lord''s house of Chiqian city. Facts have proved his ability. This time, he transferred a love general of Lord Yu Qian to take charge of the overall situation of North Korea.


    At the instigation of Yang Chendong, Zhang also participated in the preparations for the dance. He invited anyone, didn''t invite anyone, and invited anyone to say something to them, which also greatly promoted Zhang''s faster understanding of the situation here. Finally, with Zhang Ye''s sufficient preparation, in addition to the cadres and officers of the five-star army, more than 100 local ethnic groups were invited to the dance. Together, the number of participants alone exceeded 300.


    Thanks to the large area of Tianyang hall, otherwise, there are six or seven hundred people together. I''m afraid it''s really not enough.


    Many days of preparation finally came to the right day. The time of the dance was set for that night, and after dinner, many well-dressed ladies went out of the door under the leadership of their owners and came straight to the palace.


    It was already dark. In the dark, two shadows silently watched all this not far from the main gate of the palace, but soon they were disappointed. The inspection here was very strict. Not only should we see and ask for advice, but also some officials who were very familiar with Seoul screened the identity of the visitors here to prevent any unruly people from mixing in.


    Think about it, that is, even Yang Chendong has to attend. This ball, which is still very fresh, must be of high grade. It''s reasonable to be more strict in terms of security.


    The inspection is very serious, and those who enter have to be searched, but even so, those who can enter are actively cooperating. It can be seen that their hearts have tilted towards the five-star army.


    "Brother, it seems that we have no chance to get in." one of the two shadows said in the dark.


    "That''s right. But second brother, don''t lose heart. As long as we work hard, there will always be opportunities, and a dance like this will not satisfy everyone. Once anyone gets angry after being treated unfairly, that''s the opportunity we can take advantage of. You know, even if Nanming king asks our brothers to come, we have high hopes. We must not let the king lose In the dark, another man made his own voice. Only from the sound, he was very quiet, showing his good psychological quality.


    The eldest brother is named Guo Xincheng and the second brother is named Li Qingsong. They were sent by Zhu Huixuan, the former king of minzhuang and now the king of Nanming.


    After the five-star army launched an attack on the Phnom Penh Dynasty, Zhu Huiyun also took the opportunity to establish himself as the king of the Southern Ming Dynasty and sent troops to clean up the king of Xiping in Yunnan. He wanted to clean up the enemies behind him while expanding his own efforts.


    When the king of Nanming moved, the Yingzong Zhuqi town of Nanming soon took action, sending 200000 troops to attack it with the king of Xiping. At the beginning, the king of Nanming, who had already made some preparations, was able to withstand it, and even won some victories in some local battles. However, over time, the disadvantages of the king of the Southern Ming Dynasty were highlighted.


    For example, the time to establish forces is still too short, insufficient information, poor financial resources, insufficient reserve military strength, etc. In addition, he was originally rebellious and did not win the hearts of the people in the region. After dozens of large and small battles, he began to feel the difficulty.


    If the war continues like this, there will be no influence of external forces. I''m afraid the person who will eventually fail will be himself. In order to protect himself and change the declining trend, the king of Nanming began to move his mind and finally made his mind on Yang Chendong.


    Several groups of Han people have come out of the city. They can''t be monolithic. From their mouth, some things related to the city have been known by too many people. From them, we also know that the real leader of the five-star army is Yang Chendong, known as the sixth young master of the Yang family.


    This is something we didn''t expect. After all, it has always been a mystery how this person developed. However, the fact is that it can''t be doubted by others. With the five-star army''s wars and successes again and again and the continuous expansion of its territory, he has become a person that people have to pay attention to. If the strength of the five-star army had not been too strong, it would have become the target of public criticism.


    Nanming king was also afraid of the strength of the five-star army and did not dare to make an idea about this army, but it did not mean that he did not dare to make an idea about Yang Chendong. In his opinion, if this person is robbed and killed and has an accident, the situation of the whole world will inevitably fall back into chaos. In this way, he can fish in troubled waters.


    In order to achieve this goal, Guo Xincheng and Li Qingsong were sent to North Korea. Their task was to find an opportunity to assassinate Yang Chendong. It''s best to kill. If you can''t, you''ll upset the chickens and dogs here, annoy the loyal and courageous public, and then let them put the seeds of hatred on Nanming.


    The reason why Nanming Wang is so confident is that Guo Xincheng and Li Qingsong have another level of public identity. They are the small leaders of Nanming royal guards. He used his strength and spent a lot of money to buy it.


    In other words, even if their identities were exposed, what Yang Chendong wanted to hate was Yingzong Zhuqi Town, which had nothing to do with them. If they can really provoke the five-star army to go out to Nanming, their pressure will be greatly reduced, which is a great opportunity for them to take the opportunity to expand their territory and influence.


    Guo Xincheng and Li Qingsong came to North Korea through secret channels, but to their disappointment, the target they wanted to assassinate was simply inaccessible. With the descendants of the last robbery and murder under the Yongding gate of the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, Yang Chendong''s security force has been further strengthened. He usually goes out in front of and behind, and there are several carriages, so people can''t tell which carriage he is in.


    I couldn''t find a chance. I overheard about the ball. The brothers wanted to take a chance. Unfortunately, after seeing the battle at the gate of the palace, they knew that there was no chance to sneak into the palace. They had to wait.


    In the palace, more and more guests arrived. After heavy and strict inspection, they entered the palace and came to the Tianyang hall, which was already brightly lit. Even as soon as they entered the hall, the sound of Youyang came into their ears, which was very light music.


    Sound equipment and all kinds of lights in the hall are naturally things in the warehouse. In the chixian City, Yang Chendong took out several sets, and one of them was pulled to North Korea by Luan Xiaoyu. The generator is running at high speed to ensure smooth power.


    Among the sites occupied by the Yang family, a large amount of crude oil has been found in many places. After purification, gasoline and diesel have long been scarce, and there is no problem in supplying temporary electricity. When the lights were on, like the day, it really gave a very strong visual impact to the North Korean officials who saw all this for the first time.


    These North Korean officials, who are usually high above and look at people with their heads down, are like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden. They look around, looking curious, surprised, shocked and envious.


    Those young people who came with their parents were shocked by everything in front of them to the extent that they couldn''t breathe and didn''t know what to say. There are so many kinds of food that can be compared with their spicy kimchi?


    The light is bright. Can their kerosene lamps be compared with some high-grade candlesticks?

 Chapter 941

    On both sides of the hall, covered with a layer of high-grade white cloth, crystal clear glass cups are afraid of high prices one by one? And the drinks of various colors in the cup are beyond their cognition. Even some people who think they are rich in learning don''t know how to call them at the moment?


    There is also light music with a full sense of rhythm. Although it is the first time to hear it, everyone appreciates beauty the same. What makes people hesitate is that they just heard the music but didn''t see the band. This... What the hell is this?


    It seems that everyone who enters will first have doubts on his face, then surprise, surprise, and finally numbness. Many people even showed a very cautious look on their faces. No wonder the five-star army was so powerful and occupied the whole Korean country in such a short time. They really have too many unknown things in their hands. With these, let''s ask which country is invincible now, even the Ming Dynasty, which has always been high in their eyes, is far from it.


    Walking back and forth in the Tianyang hall were some waitresses in white and novel shirts. They are all of good stature and upright appearance. They are the service personnel of this dance activity, and several of them are CIA agents. Sometimes their eyes will scan the whole audience at will, but they are actually screening all kinds of people. The sixth young master will come in a minute. This is the God in their hearts. There must be no mistake for the safety of the God master, Otherwise, their immediate boss, the fifth lady, will add to them, which will be a punishment for regretting coming to the world.


    Just after most of the people who attended the dance arrived, a group of soldiers in military uniforms came in. They were tall and showed boundless killing intention, which made many CHILDES and ladies look scared.


    After these soldiers appeared, they carefully checked the large and small corners of the whole Tianyang hall again. After they determined that there was no danger, they hid in the dark. We can see from this scene that I''m afraid the loyal and brave Duke of Daming will appear.


    Sure enough, less than ten minutes later, Yang Chendong appeared. It seems that in order to match the atmosphere of the reception, he didn''t wear a blue suit, but put on a pure white Zhongshan suit. He looked handsome and tall against the background of his Yingwu body.


    What appeared with Yang Chendong was Luan Xiaoyu walking aside wearing a red evening dress.


    This red dress specially tailored for her sets off her more beautiful. Luan Xiaoyu''s skin with light makeup also looks a lot white against the red dress. With the design of the dress, her figure looks more graceful. As soon as she appeared, she attracted the eyes of many men.


    In contrast, those seemingly well-dressed North Korean girls will be dwarfed. This is also a matter of no way. They don''t have the best staff like Yang Chendong. They are conservative and don''t know how to show their advantages. How can they be compared?


    As soon as the golden girls Yang Chendong and Luan Xiaoyu appeared, they immediately attracted bursts of applause. Then Yang Chendong took a goblet from a female serviceman wandering in the field, raised the glass of red wine and nodded to the audience one by one.


    At this moment, Yang Chendong seems to have returned to the moment when he attended the cocktail party to complete his task in his last life. The only difference is that he is now doing the dangerous task without assassination. The difference is that the costumes of the participants are various, but in the end, it seems to be incompatible with the environment of the ball.


    Naturally, Yang Chendong has such a feeling. He has seen too many so-called successful people wearing suits and neckties, and too many women who should be exposed, even for the sake of exposure. After seeing the tightly wrapped officers and Korean men and women, he will inevitably feel a sense of disharmony.


    Yang Chendong raised his cup, surprised that the officers and North Korean officials hurriedly found the cup and raised their hands. In this process, some people almost didn''t fall to the ground because they walked too fast, which also attracted bursts of laughter. However, Yang Chendong didn''t care about it. Instead, he smiled at those who almost made a fool of themselves. The meaning of encouragement is very obvious. Just this look, I don''t know how much loyalty I have gained.


    Everyone picked up the cup, Yang Chendong''s left hand gently raised, the music stopped, and the whole audience became quiet. His thick baritone rose at the right moment. "Everyone, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to attend this dance."


    "Zhong Dan Gong is polite."


    "It''s my honor to come to the dance."


    "Yes, yes, this is the face given to us by Zhongdan Gong. We can''t thank you enough."


    The following voices came, without exception, all came to show their kindness. It seems that they can''t express their excitement at the moment without saying something.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong smiled, nodded gently and then continued: "ladies and gentlemen, the former kingdom of Korea no longer exists. You will replace Korea Province, and then Zhang will be the first governor of Korea province. Zhang is also a person with outstanding ability. I believe that with his leadership, North Korea will soon become strong and rich."


    In another burst of applause, Zhang also came out of the crowd and nodded his thanks to the people.


    "Zhang Ye is indeed a good leader. I asked him to work here and asked him if he had any requirements. The first thing he said was that the people put food first and asked to reduce food prices. He first solved the stomach problem of two million Korean people. If he came here to preside over the overall situation, he should support him. If he didn''t say anything, the food was sold at a 20% discount price before the war. I believe that 100% It won''t be a problem for surnames to eat. "


    Yang Chendong smiled and said, but these words shocked the North Korean officials attending the meeting.


    North Korea was originally an agricultural country. Although it depended on the sea, most people still lived on farming, so the food price has not been very high, that is, there has been a war recently, and the weather has changed in North Korea. People are afraid of any changes, so they began to keep hoarding food to ensure safety. But now, Yang Chendong not only calms down the grain price, but also sells it according to the 20% discount price before the war. How low the price will be, that is, it is not much different from the national grain price.


    It is no exaggeration to say that once this policy comes out, the situation in North Korea province will soon settle down. After all, if the problem of people''s food and clothing is solved, it is equivalent to solving the most unstable factors. Everything will be much easier to do next. This decision was made because of the development of the Yang family in recent years.


    It has always believed in walking on multiple legs. While chiembedded city vigorously develops industry and commerce, agriculture has not fallen. It''s like in Vietnam, Laos and most of xiaoryukyu Island, but all the land that can be developed is planted with food, and taxes are paid according to the proportion of good harvest, which greatly increases the enthusiasm of farmers. The income is directly linked to the output, rather than the land tax that has long been dead. Who grows the higher grain output will get the more.


    It is not for the state to farm, but for themselves. The enthusiasm of the people is unprecedented, and a large number of wasteland has been reclaimed. In addition, all farmers can apply for loans from the local government, borrow cattle and farming tools. In the past two or three years, the weather has been beautiful, farmers have gained a lot of old places, and the granaries in several provinces have become enriched. Now is the time to show the results. It is not laborious to transfer part of the food there to North Korea, but it brings real benefits to the people.


    There is a folk saying that if there is food at home, don''t panic. As long as the basic livelihood of the people is guaranteed, the people will be stable and will not be easily knocked down by some things. The establishment of the Korean provincial government will be more stable, and it will be much easier to implement other measures.


    Once Yang Bao is successful and enjoys enough influence among the people, the legal system will go deeper into the hearts of the people. After the people are no longer bullied, people will think that it will not take long for North Korea province to give full play to its energy and send out its own spring.


    The reforms in xiaoryukyu, Laos and Vietnam have proved everything. As long as we follow their steps, it is only a matter of time before we become strong. This is a bright road pointed out by Yang Chendong to the development place, and the road of success that has been verified by later generations.


    After the public announcement of the food problem today, the situation in North Korea will soon regain stability, which can be seen. Yang Chendong has a confident smile around his mouth. Under his influence, the mood of the people attending the dance has become more happy. "Well, with regard to the next development of the former Korean Province, governor Zhang Ye will work together with the provincial government. Let''s drink to a better tomorrow."


    Yang Chendong raised his glass and rose. At present, all the military uniforms who attended the dance held their goblets high. They must give the sixth young master face. Then came the local representatives of North Korea, who raised their glasses with joy.


    Yang Chendong poured all the red wine into his mouth, then smiled and said, "well, the next step is the time to dance, let''s jump up." after that, he first made an inviting gesture to Luan Xiaoyu, his partner.


    Luan Xiaoyu''s cheeks were slightly red, with an intoxicating smile in his eyes, gently put his palm on Yang Chendong''s hand, and then the music sounded. They danced like two butterflies into the field.


    At the beginning of the ballroom dance, a group of officers also entered the field. They had received short-term news before and knew a little about ballroom dance. Now it''s time for them to show and accept the results.

 Chapter 942

    Of course, there are those who have entered or not. Some officers like dancing and some don''t like this activity.


    But anyway, this is advocated by the sixth lady and agreed by the sixth young master. No one will lose face because of this. No matter whether you like it or not, you can only be brave enough to support it. Like one of the senior officers, Tian Hu is a person who doesn''t like dancing very much.


    As the commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world, Tian Hu has been very popular recently. He and his division admired the combat effectiveness of even the most proud cold front. He was one of the only officers in the miscellaneous troops who could treat them with eyes.


    However, few people have thought about how much effort the first Cavalry Division in the world has made to achieve these achievements.


    When others rest, they don''t rest. When others are on vacation, they don''t choose to take a vacation. When others rest after the war, they are still in full swing training. They seem to be born for war. It is precisely because of his hard work and dedication that he holds cold weapons in his hand, but he has created the achievements that the firearms army can get.


    Recently, the situation in North Korea has become more and more stable, and many troops have entered a period of rest. Even Leng Feng''s training is only two hours in the morning, two hours in the afternoon and ten kilometers in the evening. However, only the first Cavalry Division in the world is still carrying out horse chop training and horse chop exercises.


    The drill uses wooden knives, but even so, it is easy to get minor injuries if they are split on the high-speed war horse. Therefore, at least more than 10% of the cavalry were injured and finally failed to return.


    Such training is a very self consuming training method. The abnormal reduction of troops once made the three commanders under him complain incessantly. Some even poked the matter to Yang Chendong.


    If it is a peaceful age, such training is indeed too much. But now the world has been in chaos. Even if the five-star army is strong, it will face all kinds of provocations at any time. An iron army will have a great influence. In the end, the environment and atmosphere did not let Yang Chendong say any criticism. Instead, he was very satisfied with Tian Hu''s practice. He not only angrily denounced the officer who complained, but also directly stripped his military uniform, Transfer it to a local job.


    Yang Chendong''s support gave Tian Hu great confidence and courage, which is the biggest reason why once the first division of the world cavalry went to the battlefield, it was like a fierce tiger without an opponent.


    After all, Tian Hu was once one of his students and a talent with both literature and martial arts. Yang Chendong believes that his training should be targeted. As for training injuries, they are inevitable. That can only prove that your strength is not up to the limit. In order to make the sword in his hand play the greatest role, Yang Chendong gave another order to allow Tian Hu to continue to expand the army, and the soldiers can be selected from the whole army. Finally, it should reach the scale of five regiments, 2000 people in one regiment, a total of 10000 people.


    Yang Chendong even publicly stated that once the size of the first Cavalry Division in the world was expanded from 6000 to 10000, he would personally confer the rank of major general Tian Hu.


    A division commander can even get the rank of general like a military commander, which is a special case in the whole five-star army. Tian Hu will break another record. Therefore, Tian Hu himself was naturally excited. As a warrior, he had a general dream at the beginning of joining the army. He saw it coming true. All he had to do was work harder to repay everything he got.


    With the arrival of higher honor, there is more pressure to match it. The first mock exam of cavalry is expanding, and its difficulty is no less than the expansion of cold front. Especially the number of personnel who has added this time, it reaches more than 4000 people, almost at the beginning of the world, forming the first cavalry division.


    At this time, the sixth lady informed him to come to the dance. It can be imagined that Tian Hu must have a hundred unwilling, but he had to come.


    Tian Hu was one of Yang Chendong''s students. He came into contact with new things such as social dance earlier. When he first studied, he also belonged to the kind of person who danced better. If there was nothing in his mind, he would not reject such a dance and would be very welcome. But this time, after Yang Chendong finished speaking, he sat in a corner and thought about things with his head down after drinking a glass of red wine.


    The sixth young master has high hopes for the first division in the world and himself. He has to seriously consider how to not disappoint the sixth young master, do things well, quickly complete the expansion of the first division, ensure the original combat power, and even go to a higher level.


    But even with his head down, the two bars and four stars on the military uniform are still so dazzling, just like the sun that can shine. It is impossible to be ignored. At the moment, there are more than a dozen pairs of eyes staring at this side, and one of them is walking towards this corner.


    None of these dozen pairs of eyes is the daughter of a local Korean family. They are well aware of what the task is tonight and the future fate of the whole family is tied together. When they feel pressure, they naturally look very focused. However, senior officers and some senior cadres in the field have become "prey" in their eyes.


    Like Yue Guang, the commander of the second army on the sea, Ding Yang, he Gong and Gu Yang, the three division commanders under his command, as well as Zhang Ye, the new governor of North Korea, and several senior officials of the provincial government have become their hunting targets. Even these people are surrounded by some yingyanyan at this moment.


    How can Tian Hu, who is also a senior colonel, escape? Although he is murderous, it can''t be an obstacle to prevent people from approaching. Didn''t you see that his three leaders, Temur, Liu duo and Hu Bo''er, had already been surrounded by beautiful girls?


    The girl who goes to Tian Hu is Li pearl, Li minhao''s most beautiful daughter. Originally she was ready, but suddenly Han Qiang appeared and disrupted her original plan. She waited for him to be perfunctory. There were other girls around the targets she was staring at. However, Li Zhenzhu''s eyes focused on Tian Hu. Although she felt that this person was difficult to get along with, she thought of the task given to her father and carried the hope of the family. She still walked over without hesitation.


    At the beginning, Li Pearl''s pace was very fast. It seemed that she was afraid that others would rob her goal. But as she got closer and closer to the Tian Hu sitting in the corner, the feeling of tension and anxiety became more and more prosperous.


    Women in ancient times were still very conservative and reserved. They pay more attention to the orders of their parents and the words of matchmakers. Even when many people are girls, they don''t go out of the door and don''t step out of the door. They won''t know the appearance of the man they marry until they get married.


    This is undoubtedly a very sad thing now. But at that time, she was used to it, so when she took the initiative to go to Tian Hu, you can imagine how much courage it took to do it.


    Originally, she was still thinking about things with her head down, but as Li pearl got closer and closer, Tian Hu finally felt and raised her head. She saw a very nervous face, but her face could be called a very beautiful girl.


    Li Zhenzhu does have a certain capital. She is a superior person both in appearance and identity. At the moment, her nervousness makes her like a bud in bud, which can''t help but make people look at it more.


    Tian Hu, who raised his head, was indeed amazed by Li Zhenzhu''s appearance. But it was only less than a breath that he returned to normal again. He also saw the meaning of the other party, then shook his head and said, "sorry, I''m thinking about things now. I don''t want to be disturbed."


    "No, please don''t refuse, otherwise, I may die after this banquet." Li pearl heard Tian Hu''s refusal, like a drinking stick, and then tears couldn''t stop flowing out of her eyes.


    Li Zhenzhu didn''t exaggerate. Many people must have seen that she took the initiative to find Tian Hu. If she failed in this way, I''m afraid that after tonight, I don''t know how many ugly words will flow out. For a girl with a very pure heart, this kind of human words are frightening, which is what she fears.


    If she didn''t complete the task, she might not have to wait for her father to go back and scold herself, but she would end her life in her own way. Yes, some women of that era did devote themselves to the name of loyalty. This is the style and characteristics of that time. You can say that they were ignorant, or that they were due to lack of education, but the fact is the fact and cannot be changed.


    Originally, I wanted to frighten each other with a tiger''s face. When Tian Hu thought he was cold, even the elite soldiers of the first division of the world cavalry who had been killed for a long time would feel afraid. He didn''t believe he would scare a woman.


    But after seeing that Li Zhenzhu cried, and it was so distressing that he couldn''t help jumping twice more at the moment when he thought he was frozen, he knew that he couldn''t refuse this woman today. "Oh, well, I''ll dance with you. It''s just that I haven''t danced for a long time. I may be a little rusty."


    The general agreed. Li Zhenzhu was very happy. Her little face immediately burst into tears and smiled. "I''ve just learned it, and I don''t dance very well."


    "Ha ha, OK. Then we are half a kilo to eight Liang. No one should laugh at anyone. Please." Tian Hu was amused by the way Li pearl spoke. After laughing, he stood up and extended his arm to Li pearl like a gentleman. Then Li Zhenzhu with a bright red face stretched out her arms to respond. When Tian Hu''s arm touched each other''s waist, she could obviously feel an instinctive resistance from Li Zhenzhu''s body. Then her body involuntarily tightened for a moment, relaxed again, and started into the dance floor with Tian Hu.

 Chapter 943

    Some things can be camouflaged, but some things can''t be camouflaged. Tian Hu can clearly feel the tension in Li Pearl''s heart. Only a girl who doesn''t know the world can look like this. At the moment, in order to eliminate each other''s tension, he smiled on his face and said, "OK, you dance well."


    "Er!"


    Tian Hu, who had just finished this sentence, was full of embarrassment. For nothing else, it was just because Li Pearl''s jade foot had stepped on his foot in the next second. In fact, the other party is slim and not fat at all. Stepping on this foot is nothing for the rough skinned and fleshy Tian Hu. But after all, I just praised each other, and then I was beaten in the face. The embarrassment that should have appeared on my face.


    "Yes... Sorry, I became nervous when I listened to the general just now, and then I forgot how to dance." Li Zhenzhu lowered her head and blushed at this moment, so that if she didn''t listen carefully, she couldn''t hear clearly.


    As a commander, the young Tian Hu''s hearing is naturally good. This makes him laugh again, "it doesn''t matter. Relax, relax all over. Don''t stretch yourself when dancing. Just follow the rhythm of the music. As long as you enter the state, everything will be all right."


    "Oh." Li pearl listened, and then inadvertently made a lovely move, that is, stretching out her tongue to express her embarrassment, which attracted Tian Hu and made him feel the girl''s loveliness and playfulness in nature.


    Take a deep breath and press down some impulse in your heart. Tian Hu continued: "yes, take a deep breath, and then take a breath. After inhaling several times, your tension will be eliminated, and then you can enter a normal state."


    According to Tian Hu''s words, Li Zhenzhu did it. Sure enough, after several times, she felt that the tension in her heart was not as strong as that. The dance steps she had learned in recent days could finally be used, and even made some difficult moves with Tian Hu. At present, she said happily, "you''re great. Did you often dance before?"


    "How is it possible? I don''t have that time or this condition. I just learned from the sixth young master before." Tian Hu smiled and shook his head.


    "Sixth young master? Loyal and courageous? Have you studied with him?" Li Pearl asked curiously.


    "Yes. I was once one of the students of the sixth young master, and that was one of the best times of my life." it seemed that when I thought of being a student of Yang Chendong, the murderous spirit on Tian Hu''s face disappeared and replaced by beautiful memories.


    Suddenly, the resolute general turned into a gentle and heroic man. Li Zhenzhu was stunned by this scene. She even forgot her dignity and inferiority. She just raised her head and stared at Tian Hu''s face impolitely. For her, tonight is the day to find her backer. Her father''s request is very simple. The other party only has enough strength to protect the Li family. Of course, the higher the official position, the better.


    But for Li pearl, if you can find a man you like and have ability, of course, you have the best of both worlds. She doesn''t know what love at first sight is. It''s good to know that the other party doesn''t hate her. Otherwise, she can''t imagine what it would be like to spend her life with a man she doesn''t like or even a man she hates in her heart.


    Fortunately, she was lucky and met Tian Hu. This man is not only young, with many five pointed stars and bars on his shoulders, but also looks very easy to contact. He is not the kind of domineering person, which fills Li Pearl''s heart with a sense of happiness.


    On the battlefield, even in the face of thousands of troops and even enemies several times his own, Tian Hu won''t blink. But now, facing the eyes of Li Zhenzhu alone, he found himself unable to resist. He looked at other places with the one side of the his head. When he found that there seemed to be few people paying attention to himself, he was relieved. Then he coughed, "may I know Miss''s name?"


    "Oh." by this question, Li Pearl was like waking up from a dream. She quickly lowered her head and thought of the scene when she was staring at Tian Hu just now. She felt a burst of blushing again.


    Tian Hu wanted to ask the girl''s name, but when he said it, the other party didn''t mean to respond at all. He felt a burst of weakness and had to ask again, "my name is Tian Hu. Can you know your name, miss?"


    "Ah! I... my name is Li Zhenzhu, you can call me pearl or pearl." at this moment, Li Zhenzhu remembered that she had not answered other people''s questions, and she felt a fever on her face. She should be very impolite for a while.


    "Pearl? Yes, it''s a good name. I''ll call you pearl in the future. You can call me brother Tian if you like." Tian Hu looked at Li Pearl''s self reproach and found that she gave people a strong desire for protection, which made him feel like he wanted to hold it in his arms and take good care of it.


    The so-called Lang Youqing, my concubine deliberately said that Tian Hu and Li Zhenzhu were now. Until the end of a music and a short break in the field, they released their hands. Then Tian Hu, as a man, invited each other to sit in the corner so that they could continue their conversation and deepen their understanding.


    Of course, Li Pearl would not miss such an opportunity. She nodded again and again. Then she thought of something and nodded modestly. This scene fell in Tian Hu''s eyes and couldn''t help smiling.


    After a long song, the situation in the field has gradually become clear. If both men and women feel good, they will invite each other to sit alone for a while. If they don''t feel it, they will naturally separate with a smile and politeness.


    Yang Chendong and Luan Xiaoyu also came to the theme after a song. Later, they looked at several pairs of young men and women sitting together in the field. Looking at the beginning of success, Luan Xiaoyu said happily: "big brother, look at the results, isn''t it good? Several pairs of men and women are going to fall in love freely?"


    "Ha ha." Yang Chendong shook his head and smiled. Is this even the beginning of love? At best, it''s just that they have a little good feeling for each other. And this favor is still imposed on the woman. To put it bluntly, the choice is all on the man.


    It was like this dance. It said that it was to celebrate the victory and contact everyone''s feelings. The sideband also solved the personal problems of some officers and cadres. But in fact, the last one is the most important.


    By solving the problems of some cadres and bringing the local upper class forces of the Korean nationality into the Yang family through marriage, it can not only deepen everyone''s feelings, make everyone''s relations warm up faster, but also improve the whole quality of the next generation. Yang Chendong has no objection to this.


    After all, who doesn''t like beautiful things?


    Moreover, Yang Chendong also has no objection to the faster disintegration of local forces through the marriage of officers. As long as these people are loyal to themselves, why not develop their power in private? It is unrealistic to point out that everyone is a saint and works hard for themselves but gets nothing.


    But development belongs to development. He must not run counter to his great power and direction. Otherwise, no matter who the other party is, he will not mind uprooting it. Really, at that time, these people will not blame themselves for being ruthless. After all, he gave everything to these people, and he also has the right to take it back under compulsion.


    Yang Chendong smiled and said nothing. Luan Xiaoyu thought it was his approval of his plan. At the moment, he said, "big brother, how did I complete this task?"


    "Good, very good." Yang Chendong didn''t mean to praise.


    "Hee hee." seeing the praise, Luan Xiaoyu also smiled happily, which is the best reward for her.


    Outside the crowd, the parents of the aristocratic family who have paired up are naturally very happy, just like Li minhao. When he saw that his daughter was sitting with the division commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world, he still had a good talk. He was so happy that his mouth was going to lie to the root of his mouth. It seemed that he had seen the beautiful future of the Li family.


    On the contrary, some girls in the family returned to the original head of the family with a worried face. They hurriedly ordered that there would be two songs for a while. We must seize the time. If the high-level ones can''t, we should choose the low-level ones. In short, we must gain something. Otherwise, whether they will still be based on Seoul in the future, it really needs two words.


    Han Qiang came with his father and sister this time.


    Unfortunately, my sister belongs to those who return without success. At this time, his father Han Zhao is continuing his sister''s work. He has a look that he must gain something, or the Han family will be in danger. At this moment, Han Qiang didn''t pay attention to these at all. His eyes have been on Li Zhenzhu, who is talking with Tian Hu in the corner.


    Once upon a time, everyone regarded them as a natural couple. At that time, because the Han family had some relationship with Han Mingyu, it was at the height of the sun, that is, even Li minhao had to curry favor with his father. He not only had no objection to himself and Li pearl, but also would often talk about it. It seemed that everyone was already a family.


    Even now, everything has changed. Han Mingyi was killed and the five-star army entered the city. The Han family is no longer a noble. Han Qiang was once reduced to a non-profit from the original first-class childe, so that he had to worry about his own life. At this time, the Li family has also changed. No one is talking about the marriage. Now they have to watch the girl they like, and even the woman he has always thought was destined to be his wife force a smile in front of other men.

 Chapter 944

    Han Qiang, who has entered the misunderstanding, did not see the sincere smile on Li Pearl''s face, but conceited that he must have been forced. And he, as a man, as a man destined to marry Li pearl, must do something now, otherwise, this disgrace will accompany him all his life.


    He raised his feet and walked towards the corner. He was very firm step by step, clenched his fists, and his muscles were tight at this moment. He wanted to give the officer a good look, and he wanted to show his bloody man.


    Tian Hu, who was sitting there chatting with Li pearl, had a smile on his face. The more he contacted, the more he found the innocent and lovely side of the woman. He seemed to have no plans. He also talked about some embarrassing things that happened to her when she was a child. For a time, even Tian Hu couldn''t help laughing and sighing.


    While chatting happily, an evil wind suddenly came from the back of his head and smashed it at the back of Tian Hu''s head. If this record is hit, a slight concussion is certain. What sequelae will it leave.


    Who is Tian Hu? He kills countless enemies on the battlefield and is often used to long-range raids. It is common to fight more with less. How can such a sneak attack hide his eyes and ears? When Han Qiang approached him, he felt that he didn''t move. He just wanted to see what the other party wanted to do.


    At the moment when he felt the attack of the long fist, he just tilted his head slightly, so he easily hid in the past. Then he lifted his right hand up, and accurately grabbed the wrist. With a fierce force, he pulled Han tough, who attacked behind him. With strong force, he directly whirled him 180 degrees and fell to the ground.


    When Han Qiang punched, he felt that there was nothing in front of him. Before he could move, there was a pain in his wrist. He just felt that his whole arm seemed to have disobeyed his command. There was a lot of wind in his ear. People fell to the ground with a plop. There was a great pain in his internal organs, and breathing became a very luxurious thing.


    It was not until he was thrown on the ground and lay down for a long time that he felt less pain. At this moment, he knew that the martial arts he had learned before was so ridiculous and unbearable that he couldn''t even stop another person''s move.


    Han Qiang was thrown to the ground, which not only led to great movement, but also attracted the attention of the whole audience.


    Everyone is busy trying to get in touch and talk about feelings. In such a harmonious scene, someone suddenly gets beaten. It doesn''t work if you don''t want to attract attention. Han Zhao, as a father, gave an exclamation for the first time and ran straight to his son who was thrown to the ground. But someone moved faster than him. The four guards suddenly appeared and surrounded the corner.


    Han Zhao just ran over and was blocked by a guard. At ordinary times, of course, he would show great respect, but now he was worried about his son''s safety. He didn''t care so much. He wanted to rush up with his brute force. The result was naturally pressed by a catcher''s hand and pressed on his arm. The whole person gave a scream, and the cold sweat on his head came out.


    With this cry, Han Qiang, who fell to the ground, was completely awakened. When he saw that his father was also controlled by others, he couldn''t help roaring loudly, "let my father go. What''s the matter with me? Come to me."


    "Shut up." a guard member impolitely raised his foot and fell on Han Qiang''s waist. Just one foot made him completely lose his ability to shout and fainted.


    "Sixth young master, this is the Han family''s father and son. He has some fame and influence in Seoul." Zhang, the new governor of North Korea, who is sitting next to Yang Chen''s East, also made a sound introduction.


    "What''s going on, Yang Er go and have a look." Yang Chendong nodded slightly and motioned to Yang er.


    Yang Er went quickly and came back faster. Tian Hu naturally cooperated with his work and told what had just happened. Li Zhenzhu was really frightened at first, but when she looked at Tian Hu''s face, she was afraid that Han Qiang would die. She was kind, so she stood up and made a simple introduction to the relationship between the two people. She just said that the two had met several times and Han Qiang had a good impression on herself. This time, she must be angry for a moment, not intentional.


    "Brother Yang, give me a face. Han Qiang didn''t hurt me. It''s better to let him go." Tian Hu didn''t want Li pearl to be disappointed in himself. He didn''t pay attention to people like Han Qiang, so he pleaded for him.


    Just this sentence attracted Li Pearl''s grateful eyes. Yang Er also nodded immediately. He couldn''t make a decision whether he could give Tian Hu face. This is what the young master is concerned about, but Tian Hu''s attitude will be reported to the young master.


    Yang Er left and returned to Yang Chendong again. He repeated what he learned, especially Tian Hu''s plea.


    "Oh? He is so cold-blooded on the battlefield, but he also has love and righteousness in his life. It''s good." Yang Chendong smiled after hearing this. When a general goes to the battlefield, he kills the enemy. There is no way to do this, but in life, the general should also show benevolence and righteousness. Tian Hu''s practice is very qualified.


    First, after some ridicule, Yang Chendong decided to sell Tian Hu a face, "that''s it. Send out the Han family father and son."


    The stunned Han Qiang was carried out, followed by his father Han Zhao and his sister who came to the blind date. But if something like this happens, who else is willing to make friends with the Han family? Han Qiang, with a sad face, knows that this time he is afraid that the Han family will decline. Now he doesn''t dare to expect any future. He is very satisfied that his family can live in peace and nothing.


    If you want peace, it''s necessary to make reparations. Han Zhao decides to persuade his son well after he wakes up, and then come to the door early tomorrow morning to admit his mistake. If you want to come to someone''s great general, you should still have a mind.


    But he didn''t know that he would never have such a chance. The son was carried out from the dance, and the scene where he and his daughter were accompanied and sad was seen by Guo Xincheng and Li Qingsong in the dark. They are like dogs who see bones, hope and opportunity.


    It was more than an hour later that the dance party dispersed. They made the silver play a role in the dark pile in the house of some North Korean ministers. What happened in the Han family was introduced into their ears from beginning to end. Then a sinister framing plan appeared and soon put it into reality.


    Han Zhao stayed up almost all night. He went to his son''s room at dawn the next day. For the future of the Han family and the safety of his family, he had to persuade his son to apologize to Tian Hu. He also investigated last night. This Tian Hu is the commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world. He is one of the generals that even the loyal and brave public attach great importance to. He has made a tie with this man. If he can''t untie it, the Han family will only be difficult step by step in the future.


    When Han Zhao pushed open his son''s door, a startling cry came out. Han Zhao plopped down on the ground and looked at his son, who had cut his nose and turned into nothing. At this moment, he just felt the sky turning dizzily, and his eyes were full of countless golden flowers.


    The cry soon attracted other Han families. After watching this scene, the cry was one by one. I don''t know how long later, Han Zhao''s voice sounded again, "come on, prepare the sedan chair, I''m going to sue, Sue!"


    Without a son, there is no hope in life. At this moment, Han Zhao no longer thinks about the future. Now he just wants to seek justice for his son. Whoever the murderer is, he must be brought to justice.


    It was very lively in front of the provincial government in the morning. The new provincial government is still selecting sites. Now it uses the army yamen of the former kingdom of Korea, which is spacious. But it was soon blocked. When Han Qiang''s body was placed at the gate, it soon attracted the attention of many people and even some officials and servants.


    As Han Zhao knelt on the ground and repeated the scene that happened at the dance last night, and then his son died miserably and his nose was cut off, the onlookers finally knew what had happened. Instinctively, everyone regarded Tian Hu as a murderer. In addition, one of the ways to record the war achievements of the five-star army is to see how many enemy noses were dug, This seems to be adding weight to the matter.


    Li Fu.


    After coming back from the dance yesterday, Li minhao, as the host, had a happy face. I don''t know how long he hasn''t smiled so easily. All this is the credit of her daughter Li Zhenzhu. If she can really be Tian Hu''s concubine, who dares to provoke the Li family for no reason in the future?


    One morning, Li Zhenzhu just got up and was dressing up. Li minhao came in and some of the waiting maids stepped back.


    "Father, you can''t be so anxious." looking at Li minhao coming in, Li Pearl was shy with her head down.


    When he came back last night, Li minhao asked when Tian Hu married her, which once made Li pearl blush. She just met Tian Hu and they talked happily. It seems too early to talk about marriage.


    This morning, her father came again. Li pearl instinctively thought it was the same thing, so she bowed her head and blushed. Unexpectedly, the next news shocked her on the spot. It was about two breaths. When she woke up, she looked up at Li minhao and said, "Han Qiang is dead? How is this possible? My father doesn''t think it was brother Tian."


    "The father didn''t say it." Li minhao shook his head. Although he denied it, he could still see from his face that he believed it.

 Chapter 945

    Not only Li minhao, I''m afraid many people will think so. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that the people over there were killed as soon as there was a quarrel here? Even if it wasn''t Li minhao''s hand, it should be that he instructed others to do so. In short, it must have something to do with it.


    Not to mention the sudden whiteness of Li Pearl''s face after listening to it, Li minhao himself also has a kind of sad meaning of rabbit death. In any case, he and Han Zhao are ministers who break the country. That is, Han Qiang can die without knowing. If they are not obedient, will they have such a result at any time?


    Outside Yang Chendong''s temporary residence in the Korean palace, Yang Eryi calmly told Yang Chendong the news he had just got, "Young master, I''ve sent someone to check to see what division commander Tian did after he went back last night, and whether there are people out of the first division of the world cavalry. Director Yu can of the Security Bureau has gone to the Han family to investigate the situation. In addition, governor Zhang is waiting outside the palace. He wants to see the young master."


    "Let governor Zhang come over." Yang Chendong''s face didn''t change, just like hearing a very ordinary thing.


    Yang ER was relieved by his calmness, which also reduced the pressure on Zhang Ye who came in later. He was worried that the sixth young master would get angry. If so, his new governor would lose a point first.


    "Talk about your own opinion." Zhang also just sat down, Yang Chendong''s voice came clearly.


    "Yes, sixth young master, according to my subordinates, someone did it on purpose to plant the five-star army and lead to chaos in Seoul. Then some people want to wait for an opportunity to benefit. In my subordinates'' opinion, this trend can not rise. We should immediately improve our control over the whole city. Once we find that someone dares to make trouble, we must not be soft hearted and catch one by one, In short, stability prevails. "Zhang also said firmly. It was because he had an iron and blood side in his heart that Yang Chendong transferred him to North Korea to control this unstable region.


    "Well, that''s good. Let''s do as you say. If you need to mobilize any army, find Yang ER and let him cooperate with you." Yang Chendong is very satisfied with this answer. In troubled times, we use heavy codes. In order to prevent the situation from becoming more chaotic, we must do more than usual.


    After Yang Chendong''s affirmation, Zhang also quickly left to decorate. After a while, Yu can, director of the Security Bureau in North Korea, rushed over. As soon as he met, he looked serious and said, "sixth young master, the situation is not very good."


    "Tell me."


    "Yes. I went down to see the scene. The person who took the shot was clean and did not leave any available clues. By comparison, the nose picking Sabre is the kind of sabre commonly used by our cavalry." Yu can lowered his head a lot when talking about these.


    "What? Do you doubt that Mr. Tian sent someone to do it?" Yang Chendong asked with a pick of eyebrows.


    "It''s just a doubt. We still need to investigate and collect evidence, but I don''t know if it can be asked by his subordinates who called Mr. Tian." without enough evidence, Yu can naturally doesn''t dare to make a decision, but if you want to clear the suspicion, you must have more investigations.


    Yang Chendong didn''t answer immediately. He felt that this matter should have nothing to do with Tian Hu. That is, Han Qiang had been knocked out yesterday. Isn''t it unnecessary to kill as this person? And it would inevitably make everyone doubt him if he started at this time. How could such a stupid decision be made by a general Baisheng?


    However, if we do not investigate, it will inevitably be described as officials and Xianghu, which will have a great resistance to stabilizing the situation in North Korea. For the sake of the overall situation, sometimes some minor grievances are inevitable. "OK, you can investigate. You can also investigate openly. As for Tian Hu, you don''t have to ask him. I''ll ask him myself. Yang Er, call Tian Hu."


    An investigation into the death of Han Qiang was launched. According to Yang Chendong, the personnel of the Security Bureau entered the station of the first division of the world cavalry to investigate the officers of the whole division, especially those who were not in the barracks last night.


    Facing the investigation of the Security Bureau, the officers and men of the first Cavalry Division didn''t cooperate very well, and even many people showed a fierce look. When they killed too many enemies on the battlefield, they showed their murderous spirit, and some members of the Security Bureau showed their horror. Finally, Dao Xiao, the captain of the second security brigade, appeared in person, which restrained the field. These people represent the sixth young master, No one dares to act wild and fierce in front of them.


    At the same time, Tian Hu was also taken to the palace. At the moment he saw Yang Chendong, he fell on his knees and shouted, "teacher, students are wronged."


    "I know you are wronged. Get up quickly." Yang Chendong looked at Tian Hu and nodded. The other party''s sadness and anger has told him the answer. Usually only wronged people will show such an expression. It seems that this matter has nothing to do with Tian Hu. Who did it?


    The investigation is still going on, and even the whole city is full of wind and rain, and people are in danger. Even if there is a second guard brigade guarding the city, it is said that there are all kinds of voices of dissatisfaction in the first division of the cavalry. In the palace, Yang Chendong, the loyal and courageous Duke, didn''t do anything, but his sixth wife Luan Xiaoyu is running around and met many dignitaries who used to be in North Korea Constantly soothing people''s hearts.


    In a restaurant on the street, Guo Xincheng and Li Qingsong looked at the pedestrians walking in a hurry. They seemed to be afraid of something. They both showed a satisfied look.


    All this is their masterpiece. They killed Han Qiang in order to plant it for Tian Hu. This is also a matter of no way. Their task is to assassinate Yang Chendong, but usually this person''s protection is too strict. They can''t find a chance at all. This is the bad plan. I hope I can find opportunities in the chaos.


    It is a pity that even if such a big thing has happened, Yang Chendong has not come out of the Royal Palace from the news from his eyes. Facing the assassination task that had no chance at all, they had to change their previous plan and move the target away from Yang Chendong.


    "Just do it to her. I''ve checked that when she goes out, there are usually only about 30 guards, and most of them are female soldiers. As long as we concentrate our efforts and speed fast enough, there are still opportunities. Guo Xincheng made a decision, and the goal is directed at Luan Xiaoyu.


    Luan Xiaoyu is Yang Chendong''s sixth wife, who is not a beginner. This is no secret in the whole Seoul. If you start with this person, you can also annoy Yang Chendong and bring disaster to Nanming. In this way, their task is even completed.


    "That''s all I can do. Then I''ll arrange and gather all my hands." Li Qingsong nodded.


    Guo Xincheng''s eyes lit up. "Remember, don''t keep your hands this time. You should mobilize all the spies who were arranged here before the Southern Ming Dynasty. That is, you should go all out. Even if you can''t kill this woman, you should seriously hurt her. Otherwise, you can''t achieve your goal."


    "Understand." Li Qingsong smiled and nodded. If Nanming spy didn''t appear, he couldn''t achieve the result of planting things in Nanming. He knows this truth.


    Guo Xincheng and Li Qingsong were bribed by Zhu Huixuan, king of the Nanming Dynasty, but few people know about them. It''s like the royal guards of the Nanming Dynasty are still in the dark, so they can casually transfer Nanming spies here after they came to North Korea. Most of these people were arranged here to inquire about news before the civil castle war. I didn''t expect that they are all used now.


    Li Qingsong went to prepare and left guoxincheng alone with a sinister smile on his face. People all over the world said that Zhongdan was very powerful and never suffered losses. This time, he would let the other party suffer a dumb loss. Whether his action was successful or not, Yang Chendong would only hate Nanming. In this way, Li Huixuan''s goal of killing people with a knife was achieved, and he would become the first person to make Yang Chendong suffer a heavy loss It''s possible for people to be famous.


    When the action was launched, one after another pieces that had been ambushed before were started. Some of them were businessmen doing small business, some were restaurant bosses or even buddies, and some were simply farmers farming. However, after receiving the order, they put away all kinds of concealment, took out their dusty swords and gathered at the designated place.


    At about 8 a.m. that day, the luxurious carriage went out from the Korean palace, followed by 36 guards, including 20 female soldiers. Luan Xiaoyu was the only one in the whole Korean land who took the female soldiers out.


    The carriage came out of the Royal Palace, then passed Yuhua street and went straight to Yujin street, the more prosperous street in Seoul. There was the centralized residence of dignitaries and many Korean officials. On the way from Yuhua street to Yujin street, there was a straight corner with a long distance of one mile. The road was narrow. Usually, there would be no common people of vendors staying here. Here It has also become a bone burial place prepared by Guo Xincheng and Li Qingsong for Luan Xiaoyu.


    The carriage came slowly, and thirty-six guards around followed it, walking slowly. Everything looked like usual, without any difference. But the sudden sound of bows and arrows breaking through the air broke the silence. One arrow feather plunged into the carriage like an eye, and soon shot the carriage into a hedgehog.


    "Bang!"


    A flashing red flare rose into the air. Some of the guards issued a warning, while others shouted to protect minister Luan and protected the carriage.

 Chapter 946

    Lying on the roof of a high house, Guo Xincheng flashed a fierce color in his eyes, and then made an attack gesture to Li Qingsong on the other side. Before seeing whether Luan Xiaoyu is alive or dead, the action still needs to continue. In particular, we can''t retreat until we leave the body of agent Nanming at the scene.


    A sharp whistle sounded, indicating the beginning of the general attack. At present, nearly 100 men in black came out of the nearby houses and corners. They moved forward quickly like ghosts, and the target pointed to the luxury carriage in the middle of the road.


    Thirty carriage guards kept retreating until they could not retreat. One by one, they pulled out their weapons and made a defensive state.


    Nearly a hundred killers have red eyes. They have only one goal, that is, the woman in the carriage. As long as they kill this woman, they will even make great achievements. Then they can go back to Nanming to receive rewards. This is the only hope that they want to start over and be honest again. They must seize it.


    The advantage of fighting 36 people with 100 people is still very obvious. After only one fight, these black killers have the upper hand. Two of them directly bypass the guards and come to the front of the carriage and stretch out their hands to pull the curtain.


    "Shua!"


    The white light flashed, the arm just stretched out suddenly flew up, and a figure rushed out of the carriage. Isn''t it Tian Hu or who?


    Seeing the double knives flash quickly, one after another black killers are cut down to the ground, and there is no one to fight. At the same time, teams of well-organized cavalry appeared on both sides of the street, surrounded here.


    "No, withdraw!" it was clearly a trap. The killers in black stopped attacking forward, turned back and wanted to leave through the surrounding buildings. The thirty-six guards who had been resisting all the time suddenly had a 95 submachine gun in their hands. Bursts of gunfire rang out, and one killer in black fell to the ground. The sound of gunfire indicated that they had lost their ability to escape.


    "Go." seeing that the original ambush was a trap, Guo Xincheng separated on the roof and Li Qingsong in the other direction also turned and left. Although they were caught in a trap this time, they completed more than half of their tasks, and their action to blame Nanming was successful.


    Just at this time, they were wondering where it was so easy to leave. Their actions had long been watched by the wolf tooth team. When they were ready to evacuate, more than a dozen shadows followed them.


    There were a lot of folk houses here. It''s difficult to find them. When Li Qingsong ordered the attack, he blew a whistle and made a movement. He was caught by Wolf teeth. Then he found the existence of another person, Guo Xincheng, through Li Qingsong''s gesture. If they are found, there is no possibility for them to escape.


    The situation was not good. Guo Xincheng and Li Qingsong, who retreated immediately, were shocked to find that someone was following them. They don''t understand how their behavior could be discovered if they were so careful. It''s just that now is not the time to investigate these things. How to escape is the problem that needs to be considered at present.


    Li Qingsong was unlucky. During his escape, he rushed to another wolf tooth and was blocked. Seeing that the road ahead was blocked, he bit his teeth and jumped down from the roof more than three feet high.


    "Ah... Hiss!" feeling that his ankle was twisted, Li Qingsong took a breath, rolled to the ground, got up and held a disabled foot, so he wanted to continue to leave. Then, when he got up and started to move his head, two wolf teeth appeared in front of and behind him. They looked at him like a monkey being played, and their eyes were full of abuse.


    Holding back the pain from his ankle, Li Qingsong touched his waist with both hands, started with two short knives, shouted, and rushed to the two wolf teeth players in front of him. He has been outstanding since he joined the royal guards. This is his strength. Usually six or seven people don''t want to get close to him. Even if he is injured now, there should be no problem with one to four.


    Li Qingsong, who was confident, came forward and cut away with two short knives. His hand was a killing move. There was a big picture that whoever dared to block me would take his life.


    Li Qingsong tried hard enough, his face was murderous, and his two short knives were also extremely sharp, but he didn''t know that his opponent was the silver hand and steel leg of the best team members in the wolf tooth special war. Facing Li Qingsong and the two short knives with silver light, they were not afraid to laugh back. They let him bully and approach, but didn''t show the slightest intention of giving in. It was not until the short knife was about to come to him that he stretched out one hand and one leg.


    He grasped the back of the double knives with both hands, and his leg was centered on Li Qingsong''s chest. With strong strength, a figure was kicked out. Even in the crazy retreat, Li Qingsong still had an indelible sense of fear on his face.


    He thought he was already very strong, but he didn''t know that Qiang Zhong had strong hands. Compared with the more elite wolf tooth team, the gap between them was still very large.


    Under Li Qingsong''s carelessness or unequal strength, he was caught. In contrast, Guo Xincheng''s luck was much better. He was not surrounded when he ran away. On the contrary, he escaped dangerously. When he fell into a small courtyard that had been prepared for a long time, he changed his clothes that had been prepared for here, and then walked to the street as if nothing had happened.


    Reality tells Guo Xincheng that the five-star army is obviously well prepared. Once he can''t find himself, he''s afraid he''ll search and arrest immediately. The small courtyard where he is must be no longer safe. Now only when we get out of Seoul can we really get out of danger.


    Guo Xincheng, who had a beard on his face and changed into a silk suit, came to the street. Unfortunately, he found that there were soldiers of the five-star army everywhere. They blocked all the streets in this area, and anyone''s entry and exit needed to be strictly checked.


    Reach out and touch the road guide already prepared on his body. Guo Xincheng wants to try to rush out, but his calm character makes him stop his impulse. He doesn''t know whether the road guide he bought from North Korean officials is easy to use. Once something goes wrong, he will be caught in the net. When he looked around and found that he could see a big house where he came into view, he suddenly decided to go there and hide for a while. He didn''t believe that the five-star army could block the street all the time. As long as the wind was not so tight, it was the time for him to escape.


    His face was as calm as possible. Guo Xincheng left the crowd unnoticed and went straight to the nearby courtyard with Li characters. When he came under the courtyard wall, he didn''t immediately climb over the wall, but first listened to whether there was any movement in the courtyard. After confirming the safety, he grabbed the courtyard wall more than two meters high with both hands and rolled in.


    Generally, there are some places in such a big house where no one moves around. If you''re lucky, find a place where no one comes to hide. No one can find it. But it seems that Guo Xincheng''s luck is not very good. When he climbed over the wall, he saw a young girl with a good identity. At the moment, the girl was looking at her. For a time, her eyes were opposite, and their eyes showed a look of surprise.


    Next, the girl wanted to shout after panic, but before she made a sound, she felt a pain in her neck, then black in front of her eyes, and fainted. Guo Xincheng finally made a move. He also saw the surrounding environment. It turned out to be a small garden. From the buildings in front of him, it should be a courtyard belonging to a girl''s boudoir. It was obvious that the girl sitting here was thinking about her mind. Maybe she was too absorbed. This didn''t make any movement, so that he made a mistake in judgment.


    Fortunately, the girl was stunned at the first time and did not expose herself. Next, she just needed to escape the initial strict investigation and look for an opportunity to leave.


    Hold the girl in your arms and go to the room in the courtyard where the door has been opened. This will become a refuge for Guo Xincheng. Generally speaking, you are lucky. With this young lady, eating and drinking will not be a problem. The premise is that she needs her full cooperation.


    Guo Xincheng doesn''t worry about whether the girl will cooperate with herself. After so many years of experience, I tell myself that the richer I am, the more noble I am, and the more afraid I am of death. Under her own threat, wouldn''t she do what she was told to do?


    But where will Guo Xincheng know that this girl is not someone else, it is Li Zhenzhu. Before, she was in a daze in the small courtyard because she was at a loss about her future. Han Qiang is dead. It is said that Tian Hu was also scolded by Zhongdan Gong. He is still in custody. What is he? What if Tian Hu feels unlucky because of this and doesn''t want to be himself from now on?


    Compared with other girls, she may have the right to choose, because she, one person is killed and one person is locked up, she will inevitably be regarded as an ominous woman by others, and she has no more choice.


    It seems that there is no double blessing and no single misfortune. If people are unlucky, they may plug their teeth by drinking cold water. I stayed in the hospital and unexpectedly met a villain. Is this my life? After a while, when Li pearl woke up slowly, her eyes filled with tears and looked at Guo Xincheng standing in front of her with a short knife in her hand.


    Li Zhenzhu woke up. Guo Xincheng showed a kind face as much as possible and said, "I''m not a bad person. I just offended some enemies. They want to deal with me, so they hid here temporarily. Please rest assured that once the danger passes, I''ll leave. As long as you cooperate and don''t shout, I won''t hurt you. How?"

 Chapter 947

    Seeing that Guo Xincheng was not a disciple and was still so pleasant, Li Pearl was not so nervous, so she nodded. Then the white cloth blocking her mouth was taken down, "well, I''m going to let you go now, but if you dare to shout, the white knife will go in and the red knife will go out. It''s a pity that you are so beautiful and will become a dead man. Will it be a great pity?"


    It even nodded twice. Li Pearl''s very cooperative appearance made Guo Xincheng laugh. "Well, I''ll make a request next. Before I leave, you can only stay in this room. If you find any action, I promise I can fly out with a knife within a few steps and take your life. Do you understand?"


    "I see." Li pearl nodded cleverly.


    "Very good, I believe you are a smart man." Guo Xincheng smiled again, and then he went to the small table beside him and drank the tea at will. At this moment, it seems that the two people are well water and do not invade the river. They will go their separate ways just waiting for the danger. It will be like they have never met in their life.


    On the streets outside Li''s house, the investigation is still going on one by one. The focus is on young men. Whoever is such a person, no matter what his identity, should be taken away for screening. Just from this point of view, Guo Xincheng was right not to go out rashly.


    More than an hour has passed since the investigation, and there is still no harvest. After searching with his men, team leader tie Hu finally found the yard where Guo Xincheng settled and found the clothes he had worn before.


    "This should be one of his strongholds. The surrounding streets are tightly blocked, and he can''t leave. In this way, inform the troops and search door to door. In short, we must find people." tie Hu looked at the clothes discarded by Guo Xincheng before, and said angrily.


    It''s a great shame that the target escaped from under his own eyes. If he can''t find anyone again, how can he face to see the sixth young master? So no matter how much it costs, people must be found.


    Following the closure of the street, a major search operation began. Several cold front regiments of the fourth division of the nearby sea were transferred and were responsible for closely guarding the periphery. The Langya special corps and the first division of the world cavalry became the main forces of house to house search. Finally, the two tigers met and launched a joint action.


    It''s also a coincidence that Tian Hu and tie Hu met at the gate of Li''s courtyard. It''s very close to the street. It''s also a big family with many rooms. It''s very easy to hide a few people here.


    When the two tigers appeared at the door of Li''s house almost at the same time, they nodded. One is infantry, the other is cavalry, the other is conventional combat troops, and the other is performing special tasks, which makes it difficult for them to have any opportunities for cooperation. But now, unexpectedly met together, have to say is a kind of fate.


    "Captain iron, please first."


    "Master Tian is so polite. This is Li minhao''s residence. You''d better go first."


    After being polite, Tian Hu finally raised his arm and knocked at the door. After all, everyone knows that he and Li minhao''s daughter seem to be able to talk. If they are done, they will become their own people in the future. He can do things like knocking at the door. If others do this, it is tantamount to not giving him Tian Hu face.


    Iron Tiger is a very good man, so he let out the opportunity. After knocking on the door, the door of Li''s house opened. As the master, Li minhao came out with a group of servants.


    "Mr. Tian?" I don''t know what happened outside, but with the idea that more is better than less, Li minhao stayed at home and prohibited others from going in and out. When he heard someone knocking at the door, he was unhappy and thought it was someone who wanted to target the Li family. But when I opened the door and saw that it was Tian Hu who led the team, my originally angry face disappeared and was replaced by a smile.


    "Oh, I don''t know if Mr. Tian came here when he grew up." Li minhao''s mouth was very polite. Opening his mouth was very fluent Chinese. It can be seen that he was an official seriously influenced by Sinology and Confucianism.


    "Lord Li, I''m sorry. There are thieves around here. We need to search door-to-door. Oh, by the way, this is captain Iron Tiger." he slapped his face without smiling, not to mention Li minhao, who is also Li Pearl''s father. He said very politely.


    "Oh, it''s captain iron. I''ve heard a lot about him." Li minhao is a human being. Listening to Tian Hu''s introduction, I know that this Iron Tiger must have a different identity. With a smile on his face, he also raises the identity of the other party as much as possible.


    "Mr. Li, you''re welcome. It''s a pleasure to meet you. We''re just on business. Let''s have a good chat with Mr. Li next time. Now I don''t know if we can check it." tie Hu also smiled and gave Tian Hu enough face. If not, there is no need to be polite. If there is a military order, just go in and check it directly.


    "Of course, of course, please, two generals and brothers." Li minhao flashed away with a smile on his face. Or if someone else came, he would be more or less emotional, but Tian Hu led the team, so he was not reluctant at all.


    Under the guidance of Li minhao, the people entered the Li family courtyard, and then the brothers they brought launched the search. We all know the relationship between Tian Hu and Li minhao, so although it was a search, we were very careful and didn''t damage every plant here.


    In about half an hour, the soldiers returned to the main courtyard, and the news was that they didn''t see anything suspicious. Tian Hu nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at the Iron Tiger aside, that is, the Li family has something to do with themselves. Some of them decided not to go down, so as not to be said to cover up.


    Iron Tiger also smiled at Tian Hu, and then asked the team members he brought, "are you sure you''ve checked it all, no problem?"


    "Yes, there is no problem with what has been checked, only Miss Li Zhenzhu''s yard has not been there." several team members returned, and then their faces showed some embarrassment.


    In the eyes of soldiers, there is no distinction between men and women. Of course, we can''t let go of any place. But who is Li Zhenzhu? When she is done, she will become the concubine of Mr. Tian Hu. How can such a woman be treated equally. So no one broke into her yard, and no one dared to check it.


    "Hmm? This..." Iron Tiger looked at Tian Hu in embarrassment. "Mr. Tian, look at this..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go and have a look with Lord Li." of course, Tian Hu understood that this was the face given by Iron Tiger. He took over the task and then looked at Li minhao. Now Li pearl is still the Li family. It''s always difficult for him to meet in private.


    "Oh, it''s easy to say. I''ll go to see the little girl with Mr. Tian. Hehe, she''s not in a good mood recently, so I''d like to ask Mr. Tian to help comfort me." Li minhao keenly felt that this was an opportunity, an opportunity to walk with his daughter and Tian Hu. Where would he let go?


    "Thank you very much." Tian Hu said thanks to Li minhao when he heard the speech, and then looked at tie Hu and said, "Captain tie, why don''t we come together? I''ll introduce Miss Li to you."


    Tian Hu doesn''t want to mix public and private. If it turns out that the fugitive is in Li Zhenzhu''s room and he doesn''t happen to see it, wouldn''t it be impossible to tell a hundred mouths afterwards. Although this may not even be one in ten thousand, it''s better to have less trouble.


    Originally, Iron Tiger didn''t want to go in and have a look. There are more places that haven''t been checked. But Tian Hu kindly invited him. If he refused, it would seem that he was not open and aboveboard enough. After a little thinking, he nodded, "OK, that''s right. I''ll go to see Miss Li and say hello."


    What a face it is to let the cool front special warfare captain say hello. Undoubtedly, this machine is for Tian Hu, which can be regarded as a way to express goodwill.


    "OK, let''s go, let''s go." Li minhao still smiled. Although he didn''t want the iron team leader to accompany him, that''s what everyone meant. Of course, he couldn''t object.


    In this way, the three of them strode towards Li Zhenzhu''s courtyard. This time they are not taking anyone else, that is, checking one or two people is enough.


    In the courtyard, as soon as the footsteps outside the door came, Guo Xincheng, who was originally closing his eyes and resting, opened his eyes. Later, looking aside, Li Zhenzhu, who was still trembling, motioned for the short knife in her hand, which was very threatening.


    Li Pearl was even more tense, her face showed a sense of horror, and gently nodded. She believed that if she didn''t do what the man said, she was afraid that the short knife that frightened her would stab her into her body at any time.


    The footsteps outside the door were getting closer and closer, and Li minhao''s voice could also be clearly heard, "Mr. Tian, Captain tie, this is the little girl''s boudoir. Hehe, I don''t know why the door should be closed in the daytime. Now it''s not too cold."


    Looking at the courtyard door closed, Li minhao smiled awkwardly, so he was ready to continue to move forward.


    "Wait." the Iron Tiger on one side called Li minhao in time, and then asked, "Lord Li, do you mean that Miss Li''s door is open during the day?"


    "Oh, it''s October now. It''s still warm in the morning and noon. It''s usually open, except cloudy and rainy." Li minhao instinctively introduced it. After saying this, he seemed to think of something at once. His whole body couldn''t help shaking. Then his body was soft and would fall to the ground.

 Chapter 948

    Fortunately, Tian Hu saw the opportunity quickly, reached out and held it steady, then gently shook his head, "Captain tie is just suspicious, maybe there is no problem."


    "OK, no problem, best, best." Li minhao soon returned to normal. Anyway, he once led soldiers, and he also had some courage and insight. Just because it involves your daughter. His daughter happened to be the hope of the Li family, which made him lose his square inch for a time.


    At this time, Tian Hu has turned his head, looked at tie Hu and asked, "Captain tie, are you sure there is a problem here?"


    "I''m not sure, but something abnormal had to be prevented. In this way, we stood outside the door from left to right, waiting for Lord Li to call to open the door, and then we rushed in. But I just don''t know if there is a problem with division commander Tian in such a possible close combat." at this time, the iron tiger can''t call the team members outside. If we leave at this time, and there is someone in the room to find, Then he will be alert. Yes, everything depends on him and Tian Hu.


    "I have no problem with close combat." Tian Hu nodded. He was not a cavalry, but learned later, so close combat can''t help him at all.


    "Well, then you need the cooperation of Lord Li. Don''t worry. Master Tian and I are here. There won''t be any problem. Later, you just need to behave normally." tie Hu was so confident when he looked at Tian. He was determined, so he set his eyes on Li minhao.


    In this short time, Li minhao also returned to normal. When it comes to the safety of his daughter and the future hope of the Li family, he must also calm down. "OK, I know what to do. Don''t worry."


    After the three had a preliminary unified understanding, they came to the boudoir again. In the room, Guo Xincheng was listening attentively. At that moment, there was no sound outside, which made him wonder. Now the sound outside sounded again, which was Li minhao''s, "Hehe, this is the little girl''s room. She is usually quiet, so she even got her such a yard in the house. The door is closed for a while. I''m afraid I''m uncomfortable. Let me ask."


    In other words, Li minhao has indicated his identity. Guo Xincheng in the room has no doubt, but looks aside and can''t stop the tension. Li Zhenzhu said, "it should be your father. In this way, you tell her that she is ill and has been lying down. When it''s better, you''ll go to greet her."


    "Yes." Li Zhenzhu dared to question, then nodded, then raised her head, endured her fear, and said aloud, "father, my daughter is ill and has gone to bed. In this way, when I''m better, I''ll go to greet you."


    "Oh, what''s wrong with my daughter? I''m still fine when I eat in the morning." the voice outside the door was getting closer and closer. Then, before Guo Xincheng in the room went to teach Li Zhenzhu what to say, the door had been pushed open from the outside and a piece of sunshine shone in naturally.


    Just at this time, the door suddenly opened, and two figures flew from left to right. One of them fell in front of Guo Xincheng holding a short knife.


    Guo Xincheng was caught off guard by the sudden change. He just thought it was the owner here. He said he had brought two servants. He didn''t want to come. The visitor was so good and moved so quickly. In a hurry, he just instinctively stabbed the short knife on Li Zhenzhu when he dodged to avoid the attack.


    The knife stabbed out and went straight to Li Zhenzhu''s waist. Li Zhenzhu couldn''t help but scream. Then she felt her body light, and then a tall and burly body stood in front of him and went towards the short knife.


    With a slightly familiar smell, Li pearl instinctively hugged the figure, and then a sound of short soldiers hitting came. A saber collided with a short saber, blocking the other party''s direction at the last moment and bumping it aside.


    Needless to say, it was the teacher Tian Hu who saved Li Zhenzhu. At the critical moment, his second knife was taken out and saved Li Zhenzhu''s life.


    A knife stretched out, and his body took the opportunity to take a few steps back to send Li Zhenzhu to a safe area. Then he loosened his hand, put her down, and said to Li minhao, who looked at the scene in surprise: "watch her."


    The words fell, Tian Hu had rushed out with a knife, and the target pointed to Guo Xincheng, who fought with the Iron Tiger.


    Guo Xincheng, once an elite of the royal guards of the Ming Dynasty with few rivals, is in crisis at this moment. His most proud Kung Fu has become the most useless at the moment. When facing tie Hu, the leader of the special combat team, he finds that no matter how hard he struggles, he seems to be always at a disadvantage.


    Speed, strength and flexibility are invincible everywhere. Guo Xincheng felt strong pressure when he fought in the first day of junior high school. He retreated step by step. In the twinkling of an eye, he had retreated four steps. He saw that the wall behind him was not far away, and the sweat on his forehead layer by layer.


    "Shua!" another flash of a sharp knife came, rubbed his arm, and cut off a layer of flesh and blood. Under the dripping blood, the pain hit the whole body, which also slowed Guo Xincheng''s movement, which created an opportunity for Iron Tiger. At the moment when the other party''s retreat speed slowed down, he swept his long legs and lifted Guo Xincheng to the ground.


    When he fell to the ground, Guo Xincheng instinctively wanted to fight a carp or turn over a kite, but a sharp thin knife had been put on his neck. He had a feeling that if he dared to move again, he must be in a different place.


    Guo Xincheng was captured alive.


    In the face of the joint attack of Iron Tiger and Tian tiger, there is no enemy in the five-star army except Yang Chendong. Take off his chin to prevent biting his tongue. After killing himself, the Iron Tiger carried Guo Xincheng like a chicken. Hehe smiled and turned away. He has a feeling that this person''s identity will not be simple. Maybe he can know more detailed things from his population.


    Tian Hu didn''t leave immediately. Seeing Li Pearl''s frightened appearance, he still had to stay to comfort each other. "Don''t worry, the bad guys have been caught. No one will threaten you in the future. Just now it was just a dream."


    "HMM." Li Zhenzhu, who was already a little calm, temporarily forgot her fear and looked at Tian Hu and asked, "you didn''t kill Han Qiang, did you?"


    "Of course not. Fierce CAI must have something to do with the man just now. Don''t worry. With six young masters, the truth will come out soon." Tian Hu rarely smiled. Not only him, but also all the people of the Yang family regard Yang Chendong as an omnipotent existence. The so-called conspiracy has only been exposed in front of the sixth young master.


    Guo Xincheng and Li Qingsong were arrested. When they were taken to the Seoul dungeon, the captured killers in black quickly identified them as their leaders. In this regard, the two did not mean to refute. They not only frankly admitted it, but also said their hidden identity, only seeking a happy way to die.


    The iron tiger in charge of the interrogation came to the palace after getting the confession. After seeing Yang Chendong, he made a detailed report. Yang Chendong listened quietly, but after Tiehu finished, he shook his head, "they said they were assigned by Yingzong to deal with me?"


    "Yes. About their identities, we have sent a telegram to the headquarters of the Security Bureau, and the Beiming Security Bureau Branch will soon report the investigation assistance. At that time, everything will be revealed." tie Hu said with a simple appearance.


    It seems that everything is reasonable and the identity should not be false, but Yang Chendong always believes that there is something strange. Since the last time he was almost assassinated under the Yongding gate of Kyoto in the northern Ming Dynasty, he ordered to adjust the purchase price of merchants in the Southern Ming Dynasty. For this matter, all the merchants of the Southern Ming Dynasty were very dissatisfied. Of course, they did not dare to do anything to Yang Chendong, the God of wealth, so they soon targeted the court of the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    For this matter, Nanming has sent people to show kindness and admit his mistake several times. Said that the previous things were misunderstandings. I hope I can have a good talk with the five-star army. After all, Yang Chendong''s is still the loyal and courageous Duke of Daming. He can''t be regarded as an outsider.


    But Yang Chendong has not forgiven them. Under such circumstances, how could Nanming send someone to deal with himself? Even if you want to deal with it, you should look for a chance to kill yourself. If you start with your own woman, even if you succeed, you will only annoy yourself. What''s the advantage of Nanming?


    I can''t figure it out. Yang Chendong has a feeling that there will be a secret under the thankless things. Looking at the Iron Tiger, Yang Chendong said with warm words: "I think the iron captain has worked hard. In this way, the interrogation of Guo Xincheng and Li Qingsong will be handled by Yang er."


    "Sixth young master, you can''t trust us?" Iron Tiger frowned, with a trace of urgency in his voice.


    "I can''t trust you, but I have some ideas. I always think things won''t be so simple. Well, continue to interrogate. You are the auxiliary, Yang Er is the main, and you should also learn his methods." Yang Chendong doesn''t want to crack down on iron tigers'' enthusiasm, so he said.


    "Ha ha, I said old iron, you are very old fellow in carrying out special tasks, but when it comes to interrogation, you are still too tender. Ha ha, let me teach you this time," Yang Erda said aside. He learned a lot about interrogation from Yang Chendong. Now he has the opportunity to use it. He is proud.


    Yang Er, who got the order, went to the dungeon and called Guo Xincheng and Li Qingsong together. "Listen, you two didn''t tell the truth before, so now give us a chance. If not, I''m afraid you''ll just beg me to say it."


    There is no execution, just comfort. Let the Iron Tiger and others who are ready to learn stare. If it is easy to talk and discuss, the other party can answer the question, isn''t it too much.

 Chapter 949

    Fortunately, Guo Xincheng and Li Qingsong didn''t have the slightest intention to change their words in the face of the smiling Yang er. They still insisted that they were the people of Nanming royal guards. They had already said what they should say. If they don''t believe it, they can check it.


    "Well, you''re toasting instead of drinking. Hehe. Come on, take them to the two rooms separately. I want to see how hard their bones are." the smile on Yang er''s face began to converge, and his voice became a lot colder.


    The two were on and off. Yang Er still didn''t mean to execute. He just made people look at the two people at any time, and then kept knocking the gong to give them the greatest auditory stimulation. He also told them that the Gong couldn''t stop until the other party was ready to speak again. Every quarter of an hour, just another person to knock.


    Such a simple arrangement fell into the eyes of Iron Tiger. He asked with a puzzled face, "is that all right?"


    "Can you try?" Yang Er laughed and turned away.


    It seems that there is no punishment, but this visual stimulation is fatal. Maybe they can stand it in a short time, but as time goes on, they can''t even sleep. It won''t be long before they will have a psychological breakdown. At that time, they won''t dare to adulterate what they say.


    The case of Han Qiang''s murder was concluded. The thing was done by the Nanming court. The paper on the private prosecution of Guo Xincheng, Li Qingsong and others was pasted at the gate of the Korean provincial government. As governor, Zhang also invited Han Qiang to work for the new government and gave him some power in order to appease Han Zhao, Han Qiang''s father.


    In the same sentence, politics is not fighting and killing. The beauty of politics lies in compromise. Han Zhao has been arranged to work for the new government, which is a signal that the five-star army will not crowd out local forces in North Korea. As long as you make contributions, you will get corresponding rewards.


    With this move, coupled with a series of policies, such as Zhang Ye successively hired more than a dozen former ministers of North Korea as officials, curbed food prices, redistributed land, let more people own their own land, opened business roads, prepared to build factories, began to recruit workers, etc., the situation in North Korea has become stable again.


    At the moment, Luan Xiaoyu stood up again, added a fire, took out more than 40 marriage application reports, and completed the preliminary marriage between five-star army officers, cadres and local forces. After you have me and I have you, the situation is more stable.


    In the palace, governor Zhang is also listening to Yang Chendong''s instructions after reporting his work, "Governor Zhang, it''s only one aspect to divide the land and open the business road. You should fully find the most suitable way out according to your own characteristics. For example, North Korea faces the sea three times, which is a major feature. You should think of some ways in sea fishing. You are also an old man who came out of the city. You know the cannery there. You can find a way to find your old city owner, By borrowing some elite backbones to build factories in North Korea, as long as we have our own factories and the goods have a way out, we can have the freshest blood and ensure that North Korea''s finance will not go wrong. In this way, we can stabilize the hearts of the people and create enough wealth to do what we want to do. "


    "Yes, yes, what the sixth young master said is very true. The lower Officer immediately contacted the city Lord and asked him to support us anyway." Zhang also nodded again and again, with excitement and light in his eyes.


    "Well, the sea fish cannery can be built. If you have the technology and the products are qualified, you can consider selling them in other places. I believe brother provinces will support you. But remember, you must not fish in a solid way. You should develop the sea fishing in a planned and targeted way. You can''t fish too much. When appropriate, you can also consider manually getting some fish fry and throwing them into the sea again, otherwise If so, our generation will eat the capital, but future generations will suffer. As for the treatment of factory sewage, we should also think of ways in advance to ensure that there is no problem with the water quality of the sea area... "


    Yang Chendong brought out some of the development experiences of later generations one by one. There is no theory of industrial pollution in the world today, but if it is not protected, the destruction of nature will only happen sooner or later. That is, if he can decide, of course, he should give some defensive shots in advance.


    Zhang Ye''s little book was full of things. After "learning the scriptures", he left with satisfaction. Yang Erjin came to the hall and reported, "young master, the iron tiger is coming."


    "Please." Yang Chendong sipped his tea. Six days have passed since Guo Xincheng and Li Qingsong were arrested. There should be results there.


    Iron Tiger came here for this. I thought Yang er''s idea was not very good. It was torture. They didn''t sleep for two days in order to complete the task. What they didn''t think was that they could live for two or three days, and five or six days would be unbearable for ordinary people.


    On the sixth day, Guo Xincheng and Li Qingsong, who had been tortured for a whole circle of weight loss, spoke respectively. They were not afraid of death, but the feeling of not living and not dying was too uncomfortable. Instead of sticking to it, they might as well say everything. Even if they died, they could get a pleasure and a relief, right?


    Iron tiger gave a newly written confession to Yang Er, who sent it to the Dragon case in front of Yang Chendong. Looking at the two people''s new confession, they all pointed to Zhu Huirong, the king of Nanming, who said that they had been bought by the king of Nanming. This time, Yang Chendong nodded silently in order to frame the blame on the court of Nanming.


    Compared with the previous confession, this result is much more reasonable.


    Iron Tiger''s high hanging heart was also relieved at the moment. Things were finally done. His task was successfully completed and did not live up to the expectations of the sixth young master.


    "The Nanming king is a good abacus." Yang Chendong smiled and put away his confession. Then he looked at tie Hu and asked, "tell me, have you got this confession? Do you have any ideas?"


    This is clearly in the examination of themselves, but also to give themselves the opportunity to perform. Iron Tiger was just stunned, and his thoughts were running fast. After about five or six breaths, he finally looked up, "sixth young master, his subordinates think that the king of Nanming is not afraid. We don''t have to take any means of revenge for this."


    "Oh? Tell me?" Yang Chendong asked with great interest.


    After being encouraged, the Iron Tiger continued with a red face: "Sixth young master, the current situation of the king of Nanming is not good. He has been besieged by the court of Nanming and the king of Xiping. If he continues, he will be destroyed sooner or later. It doesn''t matter if we don''t intervene. Moreover, you said that it''s time to consolidate the results of victory and it''s not appropriate to be an enemy of Daming. That''s the case. It''s better to take this opportunity to develop ourselves The strength of is, isn''t it better to watch the tiger fight on a mountain? "


    "Good, good, Iron Tiger, you are looking at things from the overall situation. Good, good, you have the ability to stand alone. Good, good." Yang Chendong laughed and was very satisfied with Iron Tiger''s answer.


    The praised Iron Tiger smiled, and his mood was also very happy.


    Next, what makes him happier is still ahead. "Iron Tiger, the scale of the special combat brigade is still a little too small, and the role it can play on the battlefield is also very limited. I think it''s time to expand the army, just according to the establishment of 2000 people in five battalions of a regiment. Your level should also be promoted. Just hang the title of senior colonel. How about you? Do you have confidence?"


    The Colonel''s rank is usually attached to the head of the regiment, and some of the junior ones are not without the rank of lieutenant colonel. But now Yang Chendong is allowed to hang the rank of senior colonel, which is obviously a kind of promotion and represents the promotion of his status. In the future, he can stand up and speak when facing some teachers.


    "Yes." Tiehu replied excitedly, "thank you for your attention. Please rest assured that the special combat brigade will not disappoint you."


    "OK. Just remember, when the scale is increased, the combat effectiveness will also be improved. How much money do you need to make a report, young master? I''ll approve it myself."


    Iron Tiger left happily, leaving Yang Chendong without any excitement. The expansion of special combat brigade, ghost sniper team and Eagle brigade was originally in his plan. Before, his strength was limited, so it was impossible to invest too much in such a special service, but now it is different. The army of the whole Yang family also has 200000 or 300000 people, according to the proportion Some special services also need to be expanded.


    The hall is quiet as well. Yang Chendong is sitting on his desk and writing something about the handling of the events of Guo Xincheng and Li Qingsong.


    According to Yang Chendong''s idea, he was almost calculated by others. He always wanted a statement. Although, as iron tiger said, he really didn''t mean to send troops, he was not allowed to be wronged after suffering a loss?


    Therefore, Yang Chendong personally wrote a letter to the Nanming emperor Yingzong Zhuqi town. It probably said that your royal guards came to assassinate me and were arrested after it was revealed. Although the other party said they were ordered by you, the local public didn''t believe it. After trial, it was proved that they were royal guards bought by the Nanming king, which was clearly the Nanming King''s plan to kill two birds with one stone. The result proved that Ming, I almost wronged the emperor. Let''s talk about it. Let''s ignore the past grievances.


    It can be said that most of the contents of the letter indicate one thing, that is, Zhongdan Gong believes that Yingzong will not harm him and we are still good friends. This is just a polite remark. The last thing is the key. Yang Chendong states that it is his duty for Yingzong to recover the southwest. As an outsider, he is not easy to intervene, so Nanming has to avenge himself. To What he can do, even if he can''t send troops, he can only provide food, but the food is not from the wind. It is hard planted by the people in Vietnam and Laos. However, in order to support Yingzong to recover the whole Nanming, defeat the king of Nanming and let the Han people live a good life, they are still willing to sell some food. The specific price can be discussed with the government officials of the two provinces The clerk consulted.

 Chapter 950

    In the final analysis, the key point of this letter is to sell grain.


    After Laos and Vietnam became Yang forces, the land was redistributed to the people. Because Yang banks provided loans, many people got their own fields and their own cattle. With the help of chickens and eggs and good weather, the grain output has been rising steadily for more than two years. Now not only some granaries are full of grain, but also the bumper harvest in the second quarter of this year is coming down. Luan Xiaochen, governor of Laos Province, and Song Zhe, governor of Vietnam Province, sent a telegram asking whether they could sell part of the surplus grain in exchange for money and stimulate the people''s enthusiasm for farming.


    The Nanming king and the Nanming court had sent people to contact the two places before, and the main thing they talked about was buying grain. Compared with the Yang system, these two forces are vigorously developing war armaments. In addition, they do not know when the war will start. Even if there are grain fields, no one has the intention to plant them. Over time, the food problem began to give them a headache. After learning that the provinces of the Yang faction had grain, I thought I could buy some back for a rainy day.


    But Yang Chendong didn''t promise at that time. After all, the grain of the two provinces had to supply the grassland. But now, North Korea has become the territory of the Yang system, and it is also a large agricultural country. Due to the geographical advantages, the grain on the grassland can be purchased from here in the future, which reduces the pressure on Vietnam and Laos, and finally slows down the sale of grain.


    After a letter was written, Yang Chendong checked it and sealed it himself. Then he called Yang ER and asked someone to send the letter to Emperor Yingzong. Yang Chendong just vomited a long breath and narrowed his eyes with his back against the back of the king''s chair.


    It seems to others that he is ready to sell grain because he has a lot of grain. But only he knows that he has a deeper and bigger plan, that is to strengthen Nanming''s trust in them. In order to meet this requirement, Yang Chendong is not ready to sell high-priced grain. As long as the people earn and the government earn, they can be satisfied. Looking at Nanming, once they find that the money used to buy grain is not high, or even far more cost-effective than planting by themselves, they will naturally reduce the cultivation of farmland. In this way, once he turns over with Nanming one day, he just needs to cut off the grain export, which will make the situation in Nanming chaotic and the opportunity will come to light.


    "Daming, Daming, although I admire your backbone and courage, the law of the jungle has proved that you are declining. That is, for the Han people, I only have to replace it." Yang Chendong slowly closed his eyes and gave a uniform sound of breathing.


    In October 1454, Korea became another province of Yang power. The original vassal state of Daming does not need to look up to Daming now. In this regard, there were many different voices in the northern Ming Dynasty, and there were a lot of curses. While Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu had a headache, Yang Chendong provided charcoal in the snow. At the price of 120 liang of silver for a war horse, he lent 50000 pieces to Beiming, for example, 6 million liang of silver, plus 5 million Liang previously lent to them, a total of 11 million Liang.


    It is said that money is the master. After these 50000 war horses were sent from Shicheng to Dalu City, some different voices of the northern Ming court soon disappeared. With these horses, the northern Ming Dynasty finally made a decision. Years later, it sent troops to the grassland to eliminate the Wara department that threatened them to the West.


    Although there is still three months to go, because too many troops have been used, it is also the first initiative to fight abroad after Zhu Qiyu, the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty, took the lead. The momentum is also great, and the preparation time is naturally very long.


    According to the information from the intelligence department stationed in the capital of Beiming, this time Beiming will attack the warra department in two directions and two legions.


    The first corps, led by Yang Hong, the general of Datong, sent a total of 200000 troops, including 50000 cavalry and 150000 infantry (including 10000 firearm battalions and 100 artillery), from Datong government to Hetao area.


    The second regiment, led by Shi Wanshan, the general of Xuanfu, sent a total of 200000 troops, including 50000 cavalry and 150000 infantry (including 10000 firearm battalions and 100 artillery), moving from Sanbula prefecture to Jingzhou in Shajing Prefecture.


    In the civil Castle incident, five years after Daming divided the north and the south, both northern and Southern Ming finally revealed their tusks, found their own goals, began to prove their sense of existence, and realized the so-called great ambition in their hearts.


    In early December of 1454, Lengfeng wusheng third division, who had lost news for two years, finally returned the news. Chen Bo, political commissar of the third division, personally returned to Shicheng on the grassland. After the news reached the ears of Yang Chendong, who was still helping Zhang Ye stabilize the overall situation of North Korea, Yang Chendong, who was originally preparing to return to chiembedded city for the new year, had to temporarily change his itinerary and go straight from Liaodong to Shicheng.


    Yang Chendong left with the headquarters of the first division of the world cavalry and Luan Xiaoyu, the sixth wife.


    It is worth saying that Luan Xiaoyu was finally eaten by Yang Chendong. In the palace of North Korea, only Luan Xiaoyu, a wife, accompanied him and met him every day. Finally one night, when Luan Xiaoyu boldly got into Yang Chendong''s quilt, I said that I would be 18 years old in more than a month, Yang Chendong finally couldn''t help eating it clean. At this point, she finally became a real sixth lady.


    Before leaving, Yang Chendong promoted some officials through his performance in recent two months, including Li Zhenzhu''s father Li minhao, who was promoted to North Korean general and allowed to establish a 30000 person North Korean provincial self defense force. At ordinary times, he is mainly responsible for public security in the province and temporarily blocking the enemy in case of foreign enemies.


    Li minhao was reused. Li Zhenzhu''s face was rippling with a charming smile. With the development of her husband Tian Hu, there was more of a trace of mature woman''s temperament. Speaking of Tian Hu, he is the most anxious person to leave North Korea.


    Yang Chendong allowed the first division of the world cavalry to expand its troops, but he could only live in North Korea for a long time and could not find a suitable source of troops at all. Although he was not idle in the past two months, he once looked for a suitable source of troops in North Korea, but the results were not satisfactory. There were too few soldiers who could pass their strict assessment. In the final two months, he only recruited more than 100 people, which was too far from the goal of nearly 5000 people.


    Now he finally wants to leave here and return to the grassland. Tian Hu is full of confidence. He can''t wait to see the more powerful first division of the world cavalry. He can''t wait to replace the school star with the general star and step into the ranks of real generals.


    At the end of 1945, Yang Chendong returned to the grassland city. It took more than a year. His return was welcomed by the City Master Yu Mian and others. Most people in the city also went to the streets to visit their heavenly Khan.


    Luan Xiaoyu accompanied Yang Chendong and looked at the grassland people who shouted long live and knelt down on both sides of the street. He was proud and Yan, and his smile never stopped. This is her man, the most powerful man in the world.


    Among the welcoming crowd, Yang Chendong met Chen Bo, political commissar of the third Leng division, who had been there for two years. Half an hour later, in the Yang mansion in Shicheng, they sat together and listened to the recent report of the third division of Lengfeng.


    "Sixth young master, we have definitely known that the golden tent Khanate has been changed to the big tent Khanate after it has been divided into several khanates in a row."


    "Sixth young master, after our army set out, we encountered heavy snow, climbed some snow mountains and crossed some plains by relying on the North compass, and then met the patrol cavalry of the great tent Khanate. After defeating them quickly, according to their guidance, we found many people of the ancient Ross tribe with generally tall heads and white skin. We learned a lot from their mouth The most important point is that under the oppression of the golden tent Khanate for 200 years, they have been extremely dissatisfied and are carrying out all kinds of resistance. Such things often happen in the Siberian grassland where the third division of the cold front army enters. "


    "Sixth master, because our radio station was dropped on the way, it has not been able to work normally. Without asking for instructions, division commander wusheng and I privately decided to support the kuros in Siberia to resist the aggression of the great tent khanate, and it has been very effective. Because we fought bravely, had strict military discipline, and had clear rewards and penalties, the team has now expanded to more than 30000 After our third Lengfeng division, we have separately formed the first mixed division, the second mixed division and the third mixed division, of which about 8000 people are in each division. There is also the Nvzhen cavalry regiment, which has expanded from the original 3000 people to the current 8000 people. "


    One message after another entered Yang Chendong''s ears and was quickly digested by him. The Siberian grassland mentioned by Chen Bo is the future Siberian Khan, which effectively blocked the sunset big tent Khanate and the rising Russia in the northwest of the Ming Dynasty. At this time, to the north of the Ming Dynasty, that is, to the north of Liaodong now, Northeast China (even with a large area of land in the Russian Far East).


    In the ancient Central Plains Dynasty, no one has vigorously operated such a place. The most is to declare sovereignty. After all, the climate here was bad and it was difficult to develop under the production conditions at that time, so the place was inhabited by fishing and hunting people. The Siberian steppe has just become a boundary ridge, separating these neglected areas from the war between the disputed great tent Khanate and the gurus.


    In other words, if you like, who will send troops to areas beyond Liaodong to the north now will own a large area of land in the Far East there. It is impossible to say that Yang Chendong is not interested at all.


    But at the same time, the same practical problems are there. It''s just that it''s too poor, with long winter and short summer and bad climate. It''s not easy to develop there.

 Chapter 951

    "It''s not easy to do it." Yang Chendong''s heart soon strengthened this idea, that is, it hasn''t been valued or occupied by people, or it''s said that some small local tribes and forces occupy them. Isn''t it such a good opportunity for him not to take it?


    "Chen Bo, please tell me about the situation east of Siberia." after having an idea in mind, Yang Chendong wanted to know more.


    Unfortunately, Chen Bo can''t say three, four or five next. Obviously, his focus is not on that land. After all, it''s sparsely populated, mountainous and swampy, especially cold. The winter is too long to attract people''s interest. But Chen Bo was originally very smart. He seemed to have an insight into Yang Chendong''s meaning at an instant. "Sixth young master, do you want to occupy that place?"


    "Well, I have such an idea." Chen Bo is one of his confidants, and Yang Chendong nodded without concealment.


    "This..." hearing this, Chen Bo looked like he wanted to talk and stop.


    "Say what you have, and there are no outsiders here." Yang Chendong said encouragingly.


    "Yes." Chen Bo nodded, then stood up from his chair and said with a standard military posture: "Sixth young master, my subordinates believe that the area to the east of the Siberian prairie is of little value now, and the climate is very bad. If you don''t make sufficient preparations, you may consume a lot of human, material and financial resources, or even a huge pit that may take a long time to fill. That''s the case. It''s better to stabilize the Siberian prairie and guard it Live, don''t let anyone invade, and then take this as the starting point, develop a little eastward, step by step. "


    After saying that, Chen Bo didn''t even have the courage to look at Yang Chendong. Now the sixth young master is no longer the sixth young master with only a few thousand people, but a king who supports hundreds of thousands of soldiers and tens of millions of people. Chen Bo doesn''t know whether it''s appropriate to say these things, but considering that he asked himself, the responsibility is, the opinions that should be put forward must be mentioned, or else he will It''s irresponsible.


    Hearing these words in Yang Chendong''s ears, naturally his face gradually changed. He suddenly found that he was still too anxious. He just wanted to occupy the land, but did not think of whether the reality allowed and how much he needed to pay.


    Perhaps the desire in his heart is too great, so he must race against time, because he is not sure whether the successor will continue his route once he is gone and if the ideal is not completed.


    Also, he has gone too smoothly recently, which makes him forget himself.


    It''s true that it''s really not appropriate to send troops into the Far East now. It''s just because the weather is bad and the road is difficult. Without any foundation and preparation, it will be a very huge project to redevelop there. It is likely that, as Chen Bo said, it will eventually occupy a lot of human, financial and material resources, and the final result is far less than what we have paid ¡£


    "I''m too anxious, Chen Bo. Thank you for reminding me." on the contrary, Yang Chendong rationally gave up his decision to immigrate to the Far East.


    Chen Bo thought his outspoken words would annoy the sixth young master. If so, his future road would be at an end. But he didn''t expect that Yang Chen, East Africa, was not angry and took the initiative to admit his mistake. For a moment, he was frightened, waved his hand and said, "don''t scare me, sixth young master. I''m timid."


    "Ha ha, are you still timid? Now few people dare to speak so straight in front of me like you. However, I like it. If you have questions, you should raise them, and if you have questions, you should speak them out. Otherwise, everyone will make mistakes. The higher the position, the greater the mistake will be. You have done a good job in this regard." Yang Chendong laughed. It was a sincere and heartfelt smile.


    Chen Bo was also infected and smiled. Then he put forward a topic that interested Yang Chendong, "Sixth young master, although we are now making great efforts to develop in the Far East you mentioned, small-scale development is still possible, and we can find a way for future development. In addition, there are many things in the West Bethlehem prairie, such as food, war horses, weapons, etc., which are just moving some people in the past and can also help the army transport materials. Isn''t it killing two birds with one stone Well. "


    Chen Bo''s words are meant to please. After all, it is bad to directly deny Yang Chendong''s overall plan. Now supporting sending a small number of people in the past is a kind of goodwill, which at least proves that Yang Chendong''s decision is correct in the general direction.


    "Hehe, you are so clever." Yang Chendong reached out his hand to point Chen Bo and asked him to sit down again. Then he asked with a question on his face: "even if you say that there is a lack of war horses in the Siberian prairie? And weapons. As far as I know, there are a lot of iron ores underground in that area."


    As far as he knows, what Yang Chendong said naturally comes from the experience of later generations. In fact, the Far East is not only rich in aboveground iron resources, but also the reserves of tungsten resources in the world. Tungsten resources are mainly distributed in the north Caucasus, East Siberia and the Far East. The proven mineral resources basically belong to primary comprehensive minerals, accompanied by molybdenum, copper and so on.


    Places like this lack weapons for war, which is really puzzling to Yang Chendong. Chen Bo soon answered these questions, "Sixth young master, you don''t know. As you said, there are some local iron mines. It''s not difficult to find them. The difficulty lies in the people who don''t produce iron mines. Once anyone can make iron and weapons, they have to be provided as a treasure. Sometimes, the fight between two tribes and forces is to find this person. If they can''t use it for themselves, they often kill him with one knife In this way, there are fewer and fewer such talents. Some people don''t learn to forge iron for their own life safety. "


    At this point, Chen Bo sighed: "Sixth young master, you didn''t see it. You don''t know. When some small tribes fight with outsiders, they take an iron pimple. They have nothing to do with sharpness. They kill the enemy entirely by their own weight. That''s why when we appear, few people will be our opponents, facing the sharp military knives, sabres and war knives in our hands, which is a pity of the local people After some men see it, they are as rare as seeing beautiful women. "


    "Is there such a thing? So the golden tent khanate, oh no! Now the big tent khanate, their weapons are scarce?" Yang Chendong never thought that it would be due to the lack of weapons for technical reasons¡°


    "No, no! Big forces have a special weapon making place, which is well protected. Generally, there is no danger. They also attract more skilled blacksmiths. Over time, the bigger the force, the faster the development. On the contrary, the smaller the force, the less room for development. Just like raising war horses, big forces naturally have good horses On the contrary, those small forces do not have enough self-protection strength. The more war horses they raise, the greater the danger they will bring to themselves. This is also the reason why they are getting weaker and weaker. "


    Chen Bo''s answer made things very clear. Yang Chendong nodded and thought maliciously. The armaments of later Russia are always in the top three in the world. Is it because they have suffered the loss of poor weapons, so even if they are poor, they should make every effort to develop armaments?


    In other words, through Chen Bo''s introduction, Yang Chendong knows more about the north, the northwest and northeast regions, and even has a general intention of the development there. That is, if you want to develop there, you always have to come step by step. As people say, you have to eat food mouth by mouth. Yang Chendong is ready to start with the army first. After all, there is no strong military force Quantity plays a deterrent role there, so what future development is just a kind of imagination.


    "Chen Bo, you must have heard that when you came to Shicheng, the army has developed rapidly in the past two years. Four commanders of the army and Shanghai army have appeared."


    Speaking of the army, Chen Bo naturally looked envious, "yes, I heard from commander Hu."


    "Well, how about it? Do you want to be a military commander and hang a general title?" Yang Chendong looked at Chen Bo with a smile.


    "Obey the orders of the sixth young master." Chen Bo neither refused nor showed too much desire. Instead, he stood at attention and asked himself like a soldier.


    "Well, do you really listen to my orders?" the smile on his face has gradually converged, and Yang Chendong''s look is much more solemn.


    "Yes, I promise to obey orders," Chen Bo said straight.


    "Appoint Chen Bo as governor of the Far East state, in charge of the local development and military affairs there. If I''m not there, you''re the God there and have the right to decide everything." Yang Chendong made a very sudden decision, a decision he had never thought about before, but now it is announced.


    At the command, Chen Bo instinctively answered yes. But then he widened his eyes, "sixth young master, this is... Is this what I''m going to take off my military uniform?"


    "Of course not." Yang Chendong shook his head and continued, "the Far East state will set up a far east army under your leadership. You will be the commander and major general."


    Hearing that he was still in the army, Chen Bo was greatly relieved. He worried that he would come out of the army. As long as he didn''t leave, he could discuss what kind of army he would bring.

 Chapter 952

    Although Chen Bo thinks his ability to command the army is also good, after all, the third division still has a martial victory. Compared with himself, he is more like a professional soldier. If the third division is promoted to the third army, the position of commander must be Wu Sheng, and he is at most working as a military political commissar.


    Although he is also a military cadre, most political commissars are in charge of Ideological and logistical work, which makes him always feel that he can''t stretch out his hands and feet. Now, he has become the head of the army. Although he is not in the cold front sequence, he is at least in charge of his own decision.


    As for the local development in charge of the Far East state, Chen Bo can only smile bitterly. Who told me just now that the Far East is not easy to develop greatly, but you can try to develop slowly, that is, if you have such an awareness, who else should be entrusted with this task if you don''t give it to you?


    Chen Bo was appointed governor of the Far East state and commander of the Far East army, which was also decided by Yang Chendong. The Far East must develop. Although it can''t be as fast as you think, it won''t be too slow. This requires a person who is familiar with it, which can save a short time. In addition, the situation there will be very complex. If you just send a civilian like Yu Mian, what will you do in case of war and danger?


    To be familiar with the situation there, you have to be able to write and fight. Undoubtedly, Chen Bo is a very suitable candidate.


    The matter was settled. Yang Chendong smiled and pointed to the opposite chair to let Chen Bo sit down, "You are all major generals now, and Wu Sheng can''t be forgotten. There is also Luo Po, the commander of the second division. You were all subordinates of others. Now you have all been promoted, and he can''t forget. So I''m going to promote the second division of Lengfeng on the land to the second army, which governs the second division, the sixth division and the seventh division. Commander Luo Po is promoted to the rank of major general; the third division is promoted to the Third Army on the land, and Wu Sheng is promoted to the rank of major general Major general rank. Considering that he is still in the Siberian prairie and can''t recruit the dominant source of troops in the Han Army, let''s do it in the current situation, as long as there is an elite third Lu Division, three mixed divisions and a Nvzhen division. What do you think? "


    "Yes, yes." Chen Bo had to get up and answer again. He was already a major general and had no reason to stop others, not to mention that the two men were no weaker than himself in terms of ability and qualifications.


    One night''s conversation settled the three generals. Chen Bo returned satisfied. Yang Chendong went to bed late. He thought a lot about the problems in the Far East.


    According to his idea, the five-star army will fight against the big tent Khanate and even the gurus, and how to transport food and grass will become a big problem. If there is no rear area and fighting alone, even one-third of the usual strength can not be shown, the establishment of the Far East state is imperative. But how to transport goods and grain from the starting city to the Far East Grass and supplies are still a big problem.


    There are more than a thousand miles near, and more than three thousand miles far away. Relying on people to carry horses, when can we complete the transportation of food and grass? The so-called food and grass go first before the soldiers and horses move. If this problem is not solved, we can''t expect to fight or win any big battle there.


    Various pictures flashed in his mind. If he had a train available, the distance of more than 1000 to 3000 miles would be nothing. But the problem is that although there are many things in Dachang, there are still no things like trains. Do you use cars? There are some in Dachang, but the quantity is also limited. If he can''t make it himself, it can''t be used with the support of Dachang alone How long will there be problems? I don''t even know the basic principle. Once the car breaks down, it''s a pile of scrap iron.


    No car, no train, what should I do?


    This problem was difficult for Yang Chendong until Luan Xiaoyu''s even breathing and sleeping sound came out of the room, and the word rail suddenly appeared in Yang Chendong''s mind.


    "Yes, there is rail transportation." Yang Chendong said suddenly, as if he suddenly thought of something. Luan Xiaoyu, who was already asleep, turned over by the bed. He seemed to mutter something in his mouth. Obviously he didn''t know what he dreamed. Seeing that he didn''t disturb his wife''s sleep, Yang Chendong smiled quietly, then took off his clothes and walked towards the bed.


    Lying in bed, holding the sleeping Luan Xiaoyu, Yang Chendong is still thinking about the railway track in his mind.


    Without Yang Chendong, the first wooden track would not appear in history until the second half of the 16th century. It is a track made of wood paved in mines and quarries in Britain and Germany. The cars walking on the track are driven by human or animal power.


    It was not until 1767 that the price of metals in Britain fell sharply. The boss of an iron factory saw that the mountains of pig iron could not be sold for money and occupied a lot of places. He made people cast long iron bars and spread them on the road of the factory, ready to sell them again when the price of iron rose. However, people found that it was labor-saving and stable for vehicles to walk on the road paved with iron bars , the railway was born before the train.


    Later, after continuous development, the iron bar was improved and made into a grooved rail. Later, the lower part of the rail was widened to form an "I" shape like Chinese characters. This shape of rail is stable and reliable and has been used until today.


    In this life, Yang Chendong suddenly appeared, and the railway track appeared more than 200 years ago. In chixian City, there were railway tracks made according to Yang Chendong''s idea, which were used to transport goods. It was only because a large area of cement road was built on xiaoryukyu island that the railway track stopped. But facts have proved that the technology has matured, and if one can be built from the beginning of the city to the West Wouldn''t it be much easier to transport goods and materials through the railway channel in the prairie of belia?


    You know, there is no shortage of iron ore in the Far East. You only need to send enough people to mine, and then have enough skilled workers to build the railway track and lay it from the Far East to Shicheng step by step. At that time, you can get some railway cars on the railway track, which will be much more convenient and fast whether it is pulled or pushed by people.


    This is a bold idea and a feasible idea. When there is no shortage of people and iron, Yang Chendong firmly believes that this thing can be done well. He has even seen the railway line extending thousands of miles, the continuous movement of materials, and the magnificent scene of the flag of the five-star army inserted in every corner of the world.


    That is, early the next morning, Yang Chendong arranged for Yang Er to send a telegram to chixian City, asking to transport the people who had followed him to build the railway track and the mold machines that had been done before to Shicheng. He was of great use. There are strict orders on the telegram that the relevant technical talents are not allowed to be intercepted in the city, and those who are named must be released, otherwise once they are found out, those who leave behind will be held accountable.


    This is a very strict telegram, and there is no way. After several years of development, there are indeed a lot of talents in chixian city. Their brains are lively. After reading the books that can be called "God" books given to them by Yang Chendong, they have made a lot of things by imitation, and are constantly studying the core technology.


    Usually, such people are also regarded as talents in chiembedded city. If other provinces want such talents in the process of construction, they can''t do it even if they wear out their mouths. But this time, in order to develop the Far East state, Yang Chendong finally made a cruel effort to make good use of these talents, which can be the sharp edge of thousands of troops.


    Once the Far East state has developed well, with its vast land, it can cultivate tens of millions of hectares of cultivated land or even more, which can solve the problem of food and clothing for how many people. Such a place will not only have to be occupied, but also have to be occupied early in order to benefit as soon as possible.


    Years ago, Yang Chendong was basically busy with this matter. He had to go back to chiembedded city to accompany several ladies and his beloved daughter Lele.


    During the Chinese new year, batches of materials and talents also came from chixian city to Shicheng. When all the things were ready, Chen Bo went to the logistics division in person and sent a packing division and 8000 troops from four regiments from the division commander Yang Si. In Yang Chendong''s expectation, he took about 500 relevant technicians and thousands of old farmers with sufficient farming experience to embark on the journey to Siberia for the second time.


    Shortly after Chen Bo left, in early March 1455, the 400000 troops of the northern Ming Dynasty set out in two directions, gathered in Datong and Xuanfu respectively, and then went straight to Wala.


    The situation between the grasslands also became extremely tense at this moment. Yang Chendong had to stay in Shicheng. He had to watch the two sides fight first. It was best to fight a hard battle. Only then could he safely leave Shicheng and return to chiembedded city.


    Yang Chendong''s stay, the new first army and the first division of the world cavalry are ready. Shicheng, including Mobei City, which has just built the outer wall, is very calm. Every day, there are always some Han people or grassland people who come to Shicheng to avoid the war.


    Shicheng has a broad mind. As long as you are willing to come, you can always arrange many things for you to do. As long as you check that you have no problems, there are many places to go except the city, such as Laos and Vietnam, which are already very stable, and Cambodia, which is still under construction Luzon Province, North Korea province and far eastern states that are still in need of a lot of manpower. In a word, as long as you are willing to bear hardships and contribute, there will always be a suitable position for you. Everyone can have food, work and work.


    At that time, it was not easy. The people of the grassland need not say more. After years of fighting, it is not so safe in their eyes. The same is true of the people of Daming. After being divided into North and south, the two Daming are constantly accumulating strength to look forward to the moment of unification. Therefore, the folk taxes are increasing continuously. The people are miserable, whether they are farming or doing business, Most of the income has to be paid. Even if the years are worse, they can''t afford to pay such heavy taxes.

 Chapter 953

    Now the war is on, and more and more people will be expropriated. People who can''t stand the pressure regard Shicheng as a paradise. It is said that as long as you come here and are willing to do things, you can manage enough food first. This is the point. I don''t know how many people have yearned for it.


    The scale of Shicheng is expanding day by day, and the population is increasing every day. After a while, a group of people who have just passed the examination will be sent to various places to settle down again. Everything seems to be so prosperous.


    When the northern and southern Daming chose to fight against different opponents, the Yang system entered a quiet and peaceful period. According to Yang Chendong''s instructions, it should take this quiet time to vigorously develop itself, count and integrate more people, because once he wants to fight, he will occupy new territory and need the people of the new army to guard and develop. Therefore, under his influence, the more the better. He is not afraid of more people, especially the Han people and other foreigners who are interested in the Han people.


    After a short period of peace, Yang Er also took the opportunity to steal laziness. On this day, he accompanied his woman Qiqige to his mother-in-law''s house for dinner.


    Qi Qige followed Yang Er back to the red inlaid city and had more views on the strength of Tian Khan. Thinking of seeing the wide cement road, tall buildings up to tens of feet and electric lights as bright as day in chixian City, I have been persuading my mother to leave with her and live in chixian city since I returned to Shicheng.


    Perhaps it is to better solve the worries of senior cadres and generals, or to better control them, but all leaders above the military regiment level and local bureau level can apply to have their own courtyard and house in chixian city.


    Yang Er, as the person in charge around Yang Chendong and with the rank of senior colonel, naturally has such qualifications. He also thought more than once about taking his mother-in-law to chiembedded City, because the environment there is better, and the public security conditions and even the medical conditions are the best. This matter can be said to coincide with his character, and the two continued to persuade him this time.


    Badamar didn''t spit out. The main reason was that her son Batu was still in Shicheng and worked in the new army. She thought this was her root and was unwilling to leave. It was difficult to persuade her to do so. With nothing to do today, the husband and wife continue to complete the unfinished mission.


    At ordinary times, BaDaMa is always at home alone. Yang Er makes the decision to hire a little nanny for his mother-in-law. She is Mongolian. She is only seventeen years old and has flexible hands and feet. Later, she took a Han name ah Lian, which is very popular with BaDaMa. When I came here today, the meal was also cooked by the little nanny. It''s just that dinner is about to begin, but still there is no appearance of her son Batu. Batama said with a trace of displeasure on her face: "Mingming said yesterday, why don''t you come? Really, can you keep his brother-in-law waiting?"


    In BaDaMa''s heart, her son-in-law Yang Er is a wonderful existence. She can serve Tian Khan and win his trust. With this, she has to wake up with a smile even when she sleeps. For the sake of her son''s future, a mother should meet more with them, which must be good for her son''s growth.


    Yang Er didn''t care too much. She only had her own style in her eyes. Batu and BaDaMa were just loved. For fear that his mother-in-law would be angry to his body, Yang Er took the initiative to laugh and said, "my mother doesn''t care too much. Now Batu is not a child. It''s normal for battalion level officers who are already eight classics. It''s normal for military affairs to be busy and delay some."


    "What battalion level, the newly promoted battalion commander mostly depends on your face." Qi Qige on the side also opened his mouth, and there was a little meaning of blaming his brother in his tone. How busy my brother-in-law is. It''s so easy to come home. You don''t show up in time. Do you want to waste such a good opportunity?


    It is said that girls are outward, and their style may not be that they don''t really tell their brother after marriage. They just think that such a good opportunity to get along with their brother-in-law is wasted, which is too inappropriate.


    "Ha ha." facing his wife''s words, Yang Er just showed a silly smile. BaDaMa didn''t know when his son would come. In order to avoid embarrassment, she simply said, "the meal is ready. Let''s eat first."


    "Then have dinner first, mother-in-law. Take your seat." Yang Er immediately agreed. He didn''t think that Batu didn''t come back because he had any opinion on himself. In the past, their relationship was very good, and he helped him a lot. It should be that something was really delayed.


    When the family of three got together, ah Lian had gone to the kitchen. On such an occasion, she was even more uncomfortable here. At the end of eating five flavors, the outer door of the yard finally opened, and the sound of footsteps came, and Batu came back.


    As soon as she heard her son''s footsteps, badamar''s face immediately showed a happy look, but before she got up to meet, Batu had appeared and smelled of wine.


    "What''s the matter? I came so late and drank so much wine." as soon as my brother appeared and was still full of wine, my sister Qige complained, and then ordered ah lian to prepare sober soup immediately.


    Batu came into the house full of wine. Yang er''s original indifferent face finally changed from a smile to a serious face, "battalion commander Ba, have you drunk? Don''t you have to be on duty today?"


    Batu, who was about to call his brother-in-law, was stunned in place immediately, and then he was sweating, "sister... Brother-in-law, you don''t have to be on duty in the afternoon, but you have to go to the military camp to patrol at night."


    "Even though there are military affairs to be busy at night, why do you drink so much wine? Don''t you know that Beiming is going to war with Wara? The beginning city seems safe, and the war is imminent. In that case, why are you handsome when you lead the troops to the battlefield?" Yang er''s face has become completely serious and even angry.


    I thought Batu was an aspiring young man. Even so, it''s easy to help such aspiring young people within the scope of possible. But I never thought that he was so drunk during the day just after he became a battalion commander for a few days. It was, it was so disappointing to him.


    As soon as Yang er''s face pulled down, badamar and Qiqige dared not speak. Little nanny ah Lian stood aside and nervously walked or didn''t walk.


    The atmosphere of the room became very quiet and embarrassing. For less than half a moment, he finally said, "second brother, I just drank some wine and didn''t do anything important."


    "It''s not proper to have no war, but do you think Batu can be better once there is an unexpected war? Now he is the battalion commander of the Tatar division of Suhe. Do you know that the military regulations and combat strength of the Tatar division are second only to the first Cavalry Division in the world. If Batu goes to the battlefield like this, what will happen?" Yang erqiang calmed down his anger, A reasonable picture of talking to his wife.


    "What''s the end?" Qi Qige naturally doesn''t understand these.


    "If you break the military law, you will be punished by the military law. It is possible to kill your head, you know?" Yang er said in a tone of hatred for iron and steel.


    It was this sentence that frightened Qige and his mother badamar, their bodies were crooked and looked like they would fall at any time. Fortunately, Yang Er took action in time and held his wife. Ah Lian on the side was also very jealous and held BaDaMa.


    "It''s so serious. Oh, Batu, how can you drink so much wine in the daytime? If something really happens, even your brother-in-law can''t say anything. What''s the matter with you." batama returned to her senses after being shocked and scolded her son.


    In the eyes of a mother without a husband, her son is her heaven and earth. If something really happens, she really doesn''t know how to live next.


    Although Qi Qige didn''t say anything more, she also showed an obvious sense of reprimand in her eyes. Obviously, this time, she was angry with her sister. What she was angry about was her brother''s failure to live up to her.


    Batu, who was targeted by the public, was wronged on his face. He really broke the military regulations and drank wine at noon, but he couldn''t help it. But now everyone seems to have no chance to explain to him. That is, he can only keep his mouth shut and let his mother, sister and even his brother-in-law get angry first.


    Batu is also a good boy. With some efforts, he became the battalion commander. Although he said that he must have Yang er''s face, if he was not that material, he would definitely not entrust the important task of the battalion with the temper of Mr. Su He. At ordinary times, he is also very self disciplined. Things like drinking rarely happen. This time, it''s just a matter of catching up.


    Batu bowed his head without any refutation, just like a child who did something wrong admitting his mistake. Looking at her sister''s eyes, she couldn''t bear it and gently shook her husband''s arm. Yang Er sighed gently and knew what he had to say. He said, "well, talk about it. Why did you drink so much wine at noon?"


    "Yes." Batu promised, and then slowly raised his head, "brother-in-law, I knew yesterday that you were coming today, so I had planned to have lunch with my mother and sister with you at noon. Only when I suddenly received an invitation in the morning, I didn''t come back in time."


    "Invitation? Whose?" Yang Er followed Yang Chendong for so long, not to mention being extremely smart. He can always see the essence of some things quickly. The feeling told him that this invitation was the source of disrupting everything. If you expect it to be good, the identity of the person who sent the invitation should not be simple.

 Chapter 954

    Facing Yang Er, Batu naturally knew everything and said, "it''s Mr. Yang Liu. He married Xiaofang today and invited us League and battalion level cadres to congratulate him. Who dares to refute this face."


    "Yang Liu''s, ha ha ha. Batu, I didn''t expect you to dare not tell the truth in front of me? Do you really feel that your wings are hard?" at the beginning, Yang ER was still listening carefully, but when Yang Liu''s name was reported, he changed to laugh and was angry.


    "Brother in law, how could I lie to you? It''s true." instead, Batu looked puzzled. He didn''t know what he said wrong and what he said nonsense.


    "I dare say it''s true. You just said that brother Yang Liu married Xiaofang, but you don''t know. I just drank his happy bar a week ago. How can I have a happy event again so soon? You said, you''re not lying. What is it?" Yang Er has completely restrained his smile and changed to an angry attitude this time.


    "This is true. A week ago, there was indeed a wedding banquet, but this time he married a new small room, which is his twelfth room." the wronged Batu continued to explain. He also had a wedding party a week ago. It was just because of his identity that he couldn''t sit at the same table with Yang er.


    This answer brought Yang er''s surprise that it was the twelfth room? Although the young master said that he did not object to the following senior officials marrying concubines, and even said that it was to open branches and leaves for the big man, it was not good to marry so many at once. As a servant of the Yang family, the young master only has seven wives, but you married twelve rooms. What will the young master think when he knows?


    Although Yang Chendong won''t say anything about such things, his feelings must always be considered. This Yang Liu is more and more indiscreet in his work. When he thinks about it, Yang Er is not interested in eating, but rises up, "Batu, my brother-in-law wronged you. Don''t take it to heart. It''s all for your good. But you should remember that drinking during the day is always wrong, you know?"


    "Yes, brother-in-law, I''m wrong." Batu didn''t dare to blame Yang Er, saying that it was really for his own good, and he could still tell.


    "Well, if there is such a thing in the future, you can go, but don''t drink too much wine. What you mean is all right. If someone forces you on such a thing, you can''t give others face. If someone troubles you with this matter, you can directly come to me and I''ll reason with him." Yang er made clear his attitude. This is the first time he took the initiative to stand up for Batu.


    Batu nodded again and again, "brother-in-law, rest assured that this will not happen in the future."


    "Well, I''m back right away. Stay with my mother and your sister, and go out." Yang Er showed an apologetic look to BaDaMa and Qige. Such a thing happened to Yang Liu. As the boss of the family, he must take care of it.


    Yang Er left with a big stride. Ah Lian hurried down to prepare sober soup. BaDaMa and Qiqige were also busy serving Batu. They took off their coats and were ready to let him have a rest. After all, Yang er''s anger is not a small matter.


    There was nothing hanging outside a courtyard in Shicheng, because Yang Liu, the servant, didn''t know what to write. After all, he was the sixth in the family and was given the surname Yang. The young master''s surname is Yang, and he is also the sixth, which makes him have too many taboos.


    However, as a member of the Yang family, and as a logistics division commander, even if he lives in a very poor place, it is also like a market. When Yang Er came here with four guards, he saw a long line outside the hospital. Many of them were still carrying things. They came to give gifts.


    Receiving gifts as an official seems to be a matter of course, and it is also the best way to contact the feelings of both sides. One hero and three gangs, if they don''t have a good relationship with their subordinates and everyone is embarrassed with you, your orders are afraid to go out even the building. Such officials don''t have enough prestige.


    But there is also a degree of receiving gifts. It''s really too much to be so blatant. Looking at this scene, Yang Er came angrily and strode towards the gate of the hospital with his face.


    Yang er''s sudden appearance, with only four guards in civilian clothes, did not attract everyone''s attention at first. Those who can come here are either rich or expensive. There are even many powerful people. Often when they take action, they take more than ten men, but they take four men, which can only be regarded as ordinary. But as soon as Yang Er appeared, he didn''t mean to line up, but came straight and crossed many people, which attracted some people''s dissatisfaction.


    A man with a bad temper shouted on the spot, "Hey, who is that? Do you understand the rules? Why should you jump in the queue?"


    "Who said no, thought he was a piece of material? Don''t look at where this is, it can let you go wild at will."


    "Stop him and see who this boy is?"


    "Stop him, stop him."


    The queue was in a mess for a time, and each one was working hard at Yang Er, as if this man was their common enemy.


    Suddenly, there was chaos. The four guards who followed were in full readiness one by one, with their hands on their backs. It looked like that. Once the situation was uncontrollable, they would either take a gun or draw a knife. Yang Er didn''t put all this in his eyes, but his face was cold and stared at those people. The murderous spirit naturally filled the air, making those who wanted to come forward and theory with him stop one by one.


    They are not stupid. They can feel it. The tall people who come here are afraid that they are not easy to meet. If anyone comes first, they are likely to be cleaned up.


    "Hum! A group of timid people." looking at themselves, they were a little counselled, and Yang Er gave a mocking sneer.


    This sneer has stimulated many people. At present, several people who boast that they can do two things finally can''t help it. They walked out of the queue and came to Yang er. Some even clenched their fists and wanted to fight.


    The atmosphere suddenly became very tense. While protecting Yang Er, the four guards also whispered, "brother Yang, there are many of them. If not, let''s avoid it first."


    After all, they are not real enemies, and they can''t kill here casually. I''m afraid if they really start, they can''t even give full play to half of their strength. "It doesn''t matter, these small shrimps can''t scare me." Yang Chendong shook his head, looking very indifferent.


    Following Yang Chendong, I haven''t seen any battles. There''s no way to frighten him.


    Yang Er didn''t retreat, and others surrounded him. Seeing a scuffle, he was afraid that it would open at any time. At this time, the courtyard door suddenly opened and a man dressed as a housekeeper came out. As soon as someone made trouble outside came into his ears, he was very surprised. Who else in the beginning City dared to make trouble at the door of Yang LiuYe''s house and really didn''t want to live?


    He wants to see who''s coming? Does it really have three heads and six arms. At his casual glance, his originally despised eyes suddenly stagnated. As Yang Liu''s housekeeper and one of the most trusted people, he has seen a lot of the world. People like Yang Er don''t have many chances to see them. He really doesn''t know how many times he has seen them. When he saw that the visitor was Yang Er, he was scared and sweated. Then he shouted, "what are you doing, what are you going to do?"


    Housekeeper Yang Liu suddenly appeared and shouted, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Then many people scrambled to come, reporting their names one by one and leaving a good impression on each other.


    "Housekeeper Yang, I''m Song Qi. I gave you gifts a while ago."


    "Housekeeper Yang, I''m Di Hai. We had a drink a while ago. You said I would come."


    "Housekeeper Yang..."


    As soon as I said hello, the sound of friendship sounded, but housekeeper Yang ignored it and went straight to Yang er''s position. Everyone also gave way to him one after another. At this moment, Yang Er naturally saw the housekeeper Yang and angrily scolded: "Yang Ying, is that how you show your master the house? The gift givers are lined up on the street, so you are not afraid of influence and impeachment?"


    Calling the name of housekeeper Yang directly, it was still a frame of angry questioning, which startled other spectators at once. Mind, who is this? With such a big spectrum, housekeeper Yang''s temper will not look good to this person. Think about it, housekeeper Yang may not be much, but behind him is Lord Yang six, who is a figure of heaven. He is a man who can see heaven Khan and loyal and brave at any time. When the mouth is crooked, you can still have good fruit.


    Just when everyone was waiting to see Yang er''s bad luck, Yang Ying looked surprised and frightened, "second master, second master, why are you here?"


    "What? What does he call this man the second master? What is his identity?"


    "Second master, second master? Is it Yang er..."


    In an instant, the originally noisy alley became very quiet. Obviously, everyone thought of Yang er''s real identity.


    "Don''t call me second master. I can''t afford it. Where''s your master?" Yang er''s anger hasn''t dissipated, and he doesn''t want to follow people like Yang Ying.


    "Master, master is taking a nap." Yang Ying said in a sweat. In his eyes, Yang Chendong is not so terrible, because people with that identity will not see small people like himself. But Yang ER was different. He really dared to do it himself. At that time, he was afraid that the master behind him could not protect himself.


    "Nap, he is in a good mood. Hum, lead the way." Yang Er waved his hand and walked forward.


    "Yes, yes, please, second master." Yang Ying didn''t have the appearance of high toe and high spirit. At this moment, she was a filial son, with his head bowed, leading the way in front.

 Chapter 955

    Yang Er followed Yang Ying into the courtyard, and those who lined up outside the door soon dispersed. Just now they were criticizing second master Yang. What if someone should quarrel with themselves. Are you staying here at this time, not actively telling him your identity? No one will do such a stupid thing.


    Indeed, after Yang Er entered the courtyard, without waiting for Yang Ying to report, he came to the main wing and lifted Yang Liu, who was still sleeping, from his bed.


    Yang Liu, who had a good night''s sleep and was being disturbed by others, was preparing to recharge his energy. Yang Liu, who had a good fight with twelve rooms at night, was very angry at the moment, so he wanted to get angry. But when he saw that the visitor was Yang Er, his anger quickly disappeared, and he said with a look of advice, "second brother, why are you here?"


    When people live in this world, there are usually a few people who are afraid. Yang six is afraid of three. Yang Chendong naturally bears the brunt, followed by Hu Mang, and then Yang two. Now Yang Eryi appears, no wonder he will become so honest.


    "Let me congratulate you." the anger on Yang er''s face has disappeared, and he still smiles more.


    I didn''t see that it was quiet before the storm. Yang Liu really thought that the other party was coming to congratulate him on marrying twelve rooms. He immediately smiled and said, "Oh, second brother, how can you trouble you with such a small thing."


    "Getting married is still a small thing? What do you say is a big thing?" Yang ER was still not angry, still smiling.


    Yang Liu smiled awkwardly, "I''m... I''m not afraid of my second brother talking about me."


    "Say you." the smile on Yang er''s face began to converge. Without warning, Yang Liu suddenly turned into a roaring voice, "I want to say you. How long have you been in Shicheng and married twelve rooms? Do you know that the young master has only seven wives now? You are so unrestrained. What do you think?"


    Suddenly, the roar fell on Yang Liu''s ears. He just felt the eardrums ringing. His second brother has a loud voice. It seems that he hasn''t changed for so many years.


    But who let Yang Er be the second brother? Without Yang Da, he would be the boss. Should he be soft or soft? He had to lower his head, pretend to admit his mistake and say, "second brother, thank you for your reminder. Such things will not happen in the future."


    Yang Liu bowed his head and admitted his mistake, which made Yang Ersheng feel ready but didn''t find his opponent. Thinking of all my brothers for so many years, Yang Er sighed when he thought that they were also the division commander of the logistics division and wanted face. It was still bad to reprimand like himself, "Lao Liu, I''m not sure I''m angry with you. You say you really like this. Just find some in private. Why do you want to marry everyone at home? It''s so popular that so many people have been invited to congratulate you. Don''t you think you''re looking for trouble? Also, who are those people outside the hospital? I think most of them are businessmen. Do you use your private rights to send one of the logistics division Some things have been sold? "


    "No, it''s impossible." Yang Liuyi jumped up, instead of admitting his mistake, "Second brother, you are the first logistics division commander. You should know that some things are likely to be discarded if they are put away for too long. The young master also said that we should learn to use waste, so I had to sell them. But these things are on file and have accounts to check. The money is finally sent to them, and every income is in the crown The signature of the city Lord, how could I do anything. At best... "


    "What at best?" Yang Er asked nervously.


    "At best, I''ll sell more to those who have a closer relationship with me, but the price is still the same, and we won''t suffer." Yang Liu showed a promise.


    Yang Er, a former logistics division commander and the first logistics division commander, certainly knows how much power he has in this position. He has the right to manage not only some captives and captured goods on the battlefield, but also some popular materials transported from chixian city and other places. In such a position, it is inevitable for someone to curry favor with him, which can be solved Why are there so many people waiting for Yang Liu to meet outside the hospital.


    As for human relations, it is unavoidable. To survive in this world, people can''t avoid the need for friends. Even if the prices are the same, it''s normal to give more things to friends. At least it''s reasonable. It really doesn''t matter with their current position and identity.


    "Well, everything is the best as you said. In fact, sixth brother, I''m not here to apologize this time. I just want to remind you. You know, it''s not easy for us to follow the young master to today. As long as we don''t take the wrong road, there will be no problem with good clothes and food in our life, and we should know how to cherish it." Yang Eryu said with a long focus. He really has feelings for Yang Liu and doesn''t want him to make a big mistake.


    "Second brother, don''t worry, my brother does things in a proper way." Yang Liu kept nodding to ensure, but some hesitation flashed over his eyes. He seemed to want to say something, but he couldn''t say it.


    Yang Liucheng was willing to admit his mistake, and soon Yang Er left. In his opinion, it was nothing at all. Even if Lao Liu was greedy after all, as long as he was not too much, it was nothing because he was a member of the Yang family.


    Maybe Yang Er is emotional, or maybe he follows Yang Chendong every day. There are few things that can embarrass him. Anyway, he didn''t take it seriously. But just three days later, another batch of Quartermaster from Liaodu arrived in Shicheng, and a middle-aged man in civilian clothes was escorting the crowd.


    Around the middle-aged man, he has been following four well-trained men. If you look carefully, you will find that they have the same pace and show full military spirit. In fact, they are indeed soldiers, but they do not belong to the cold front series, but belong to the action Bureau of the anti corruption ministry.


    The middle-aged man who is protected by the four people is even more influential. His surname is Wu Mingwei.


    The name of Wu Wei is naturally not famous in Shicheng, but if it is said in chixian City, few people really don''t know it. Because Wu Wei is the Vice Minister of the Ministry of anti corruption, the director of the action Bureau of the Ministry of anti corruption, and one of the capable generals of Minister Wu Qian.


    It alerted the Vice Minister Wu Wei to come to Shicheng in person. Obviously, it was not an ordinary case. Or ordinary cases can''t disturb people like him. In fact, he came here for Yang Liu. The anti-corruption department and the supervision department of Chicheng have received many complaint letters from the anti-corruption branch and supervision branch of Shicheng.


    The target is Yang 61. The content of the report involves all aspects, money, abuse of power, and even marrying a minor girl as a concubine.


    Considering Yang Liu''s special background and status, these departments responsible for supervision in Shicheng naturally did not dare to deal with it casually, but gave the information to the city master who had the duty of supervision over them. Yu Mian was also a smart man. After seeing that the informants pointed directly at Yang Liu, he didn''t dare to make decisions without authorization. Instead, he informed his father Yu Qian by telegram. Soon after that, he seemed like nothing. He didn''t ask about this matter, but consciously kept a certain distance from Yang Liu.


    Until the head of the supervision department in the city found Yu Mian again, he said with a embarrassed face, "don''t you know who he is? We don''t have the power to deal with him. Report it."


    In this way, the letters were finally sent to chixian city through secret channels and finally placed on the desk of anti-corruption Minister Wu Qian.


    In his anger, the man who sent his concubine, assistant and brother-in-law to justice in principle will not turn a blind eye to these reports. He first communicated with the Minister of supervision shen you and finally decided to take the lead of the anti-corruption department to investigate this case.


    If it had not been for the many things that Wu Qian had to deal with in the Naked City, he would have come by himself this time. He couldn''t come, but he sent Wu Wei, the senior general around him. In order to be afraid of startling the snake and causing too much influence, Wu Qian made an amazing decision, that is, he didn''t inform the sixth young master before he had the evidence, so as to save everyone''s face from looking bad when he finally found that it was a false accusation.


    So Wu Wei came. And still quietly and unobtrusively came to the city, and the investigation was launched.


    To say that Yang Liu is not a fool, he has made many friends in his position in the past two years. Even the supervision department has its own source of information. He was soon told that someone was checking him, just because the informer was too low to know more information.


    But someone checked him, which was enough for Yang Liu to be nervous. His first feeling was that some of his bad deeds were exposed, but then he denied himself. Normally, if this is the case, it would be much more convenient to buckle yourself up first and then investigate. Once some people see themselves losing power, there must not be too few people who fall into the well.


    But they did not do so. Does this mean that the other party is only suspicious and is investigating in private? If this is the result, it is likely that the young master does not know. Otherwise, the young master can take all the power in his hands with just one word.


    With doubt, Yang Liu took the initiative to find Yang ER and made various explorations. The result proved that the young master really had no opinion on himself. At least Yang Er didn''t hear what the young master said, which relieved him and filled him with anger. Who in the end dares to investigate himself privately and really thinks he is made of mud?

 Chapter 956

    "Come here." in his own yard, Yang Liu didn''t hide his anger and said angrily.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" the housekeeper Yang Xing appeared in time.


    "Send competent personnel to scare the other party."


    Yang Liu didn''t say it clearly, but Yang Xing understood. As Yang Liu''s confidant, Yang Xing is actually responsible for many things about him. When he learned that someone had checked his master, he proposed to teach the other party a lesson. Only because he didn''t know the details of others, he forbeared.


    Now it has been determined that young master Liu is not checking himself. Yang Liu doesn''t want to bear it, and Yang Xing can''t help it. "Sir, you said to wait for good news. I''ll do it now."


    Wu Wei, a seemingly reckless man, is actually very careful. He knows what kind of news this investigation will bring and what kind of influence it will bring once the news is leaked. Therefore, after entering Shicheng, he rented a small residential courtyard and worked independently here. In addition to the necessary documents and necessary people, he never met other guests privately, and even few people in the same department knew his position.


    At the beginning of the new year, all his actions were secret. Only smart people judged the existence of such an investigation through some things. But as time went by, more than 20 days after he arrived in Shicheng, his place was finally touched.


    The news was provided by four members of the action Bureau of the anti corruption ministry. They said they found someone wandering around during the day. They were afraid that the location had been exposed.


    At the moment, Wu Wei has mastered a lot of evidence about Yang Liu''s violation of the law. Originally, I wanted to report to the sixth young master after gathering together. After all, they have investigated the sixth young master''s family for so long, which is also the time for them to take the initiative.


    Unexpectedly, others came to the door so soon. Looking at the slightly late weather, Wu Wei made a decision. That is to make a surprise attack tonight, gather all the main problems, and send a post to meet the sixth young master early tomorrow morning.


    This night, the coal lamp in Wu Wei''s room never went out. At midnight, a bloody dagger suddenly flew into Wu Wei''s room and nailed it on his desk.


    The movement attracted the same four players who didn''t sleep. They two stood by Wu Wei and rushed out to find the murderer. In the room, Wu Wei looked calmly at the sharp dagger about a foot away from him, and his look became very complicated.


    "Director, are you all right?" the two members of the action Bureau followed by chiembedded city were very nervous. Although Wu Wei still has an official position as deputy director of the anti-corruption department, in the eyes of the action Bureau, they prefer to call him the director.


    "It''s all right. They didn''t want to take my life." Wu Wei shook his head. He had participated in the assessment of Leng Feng and finally passed by his good skills. It''s a pity that he was still too old and was finally Shua down. Only then did he have the opportunity to work in the supervision department. Later, when the former director general Wu established the anti-corruption department, he saw it and entrusted him with an important task, With the current position.


    It is because his position is high enough that he has more understanding when he looks at things. Originally, I knew that it was not easy to investigate Yang Liu, a member of the Yang family. Even the worst plan would be life-threatening. Now it seems that everything has come true.


    "Well, go and have a good rest. No accident, no one will come tonight. We just have a good sleep and go to see the sixth young master tomorrow." Wu Wei said in an ordinary voice. When the two players heard that they were going to see the sixth young master in their hearts tomorrow, they were all very excited. Maybe they were not qualified to see the sixth young master at all, but it was a very glorious thing to enter the city Yang''s house.


    As Wu Wei said, the night passed without incident. The next morning, after breakfast, the five people went straight to the holy Yang house in Shicheng with famous posts.


    Since Toya married Yang Chendong, it has become the residence of Tian Khan. On the surface, the gatehouse is bigger and wider than before, and the number of guards guarding the door has reached 30


    People, a platoon of troops.


    Once there is no order and permission, anyone intrudes. According to the regulations, they have the right to shoot and will not be charged. When Wu Wei and others came, they saw exactly this scene. Wu Wei took the initiative to hand over his post, and then the security personnel took over the report to the inside layer by layer.


    Yang Chendong got up early. After exercise, he had breakfast with Luan Xiaoyu. At this time, he was feeling the coolness of Xia Yi''s morning in the courtyard. At this time, Qiu Wu, the leader of the first guard brigade on duty, appeared and respectfully sent Wu Wei''s post.


    "Wu Wei?" Yang Chendong was stunned when he saw the name and official position written on the post.


    Luan Xiaoyu, who was picking oranges for Yang Chendong, turned a puzzled look on his face, "who? But the Wu Wei, the Vice Minister of the anti-corruption department and director of the action bureau? What''s the matter with the big brother calling him?"


    Compared with Yang Chendong, Luan Xiaoyu is obviously more familiar with some high-level figures in the city. Hearing that she just reported her position by virtue of a person''s name, Yang Chen said with a bitter smile in the East, "I didn''t call him, I''m afraid he has something else important to do. In this way, please."


    Although I don''t know why a senior official like Wu Wei appeared in Shicheng, he didn''t get a report in advance, but he came immediately. It should be an important thing to report.


    After getting permission, Wu Wei turned seven or eight and came to a courtyard. Finally, he met the God master Yang Chendong who has been circulating in the red inlaid city. At this time, Luan Xiaoyu has entered the house. As a woman, she knows when to appear and disappear.


    Yang Chendong saw Wu Wei for the first time. After all, when he left the city, his identity was not enough to attract his attention. "Are you vice president Wu?"


    "Yes, sixth young master, I''m Wu Wei. This time I came to Shicheng to investigate some things under the order of the minister." Wu Wei admitted immediately.


    "Investigate some things?" Yang Chendong pondered the meaning of this sentence.


    "Yes." Wu Wei nodded.


    "In this way, Mr. Wu appeared on his own initiative. There should be a result of the investigation." Yang Chendong leaned back to the back of the chair. No matter what the other party is investigating and what ideas they have, they immediately appear in front of them, which is tantamount to a result. He wants to see that the anti-corruption Department has not informed himself what happened in Shicheng.


    Instead of answering immediately, he took out a bloody dagger from his bag. This scene was discovered by Qiu Wu, who followed him from one side. He shouted angrily, "put down the knife. What do you want to do?"


    "Hey, Qiu Wu, don''t be so excited. Lieutenant general Wu won''t hurt me." Yang Chendong didn''t even mean to move, so he looked at all this calmly. Wu Wei immediately revealed his identity, so he didn''t come to assassinate.


    When Wu Wei was shouted, he thought of the identity of the person in front of him. Immediately his face showed embarrassment and said, "sixth young master, I''m really sorry. I forgot the rules."


    "It doesn''t matter, you continue." Yang Chendong reached out and made a gesture of invitation and continued to look at him.


    Wu Wei deeply admires Yang Chendong''s calmness, but he doesn''t know that, in terms of skill, at least up to now, he hasn''t met anyone who can be the enemy of the sixth young master. A Wu Wei, even if he has two sons, can''t hurt him. That''s the case. Why worry?


    Wu Wu took down the bloody dagger and put it on the stone table in front of him. Then he took out a stack of documents and put them on the stone table "Six young masters, this is a few letters of complaint about Yang six, and the evidence that has been investigated in the city in the last more than 20 days. Originally, I wanted to arrange for them to be sent, but last night, someone sent the dagger to my desk, and the officer did not dare to wait. This morning came."


    "Servant Yang Liu?" Yang Chendong frowned gently and looked very dignified. He reached out to touch the tea cup and found that the tea was cold. He said to Qiu Wu, "ask someone to change new tea and water."


    "Yes." Qiu Wu agreed and turned back. After leaving the courtyard, he reached out to call a confidant and whispered in his ear. After a few words, he went to find new tea and new water. In the courtyard, Yang Chendong didn''t drink tea but smoked. He opened a box of beautifully packaged Tianhan cigarettes. After throwing one to Wu Wei, he lit it himself.


    "You mean this dagger was used by Yang Liu to threaten you?" Yang Chendong finally opened his mouth when he smoked only half of the cigarette.


    "There is no evidence to prove it." Wu Wei nodded, but his words were inconsistent with his actions.


    This shows that Wu Wei has such doubts, but he doesn''t dare to talk nonsense without evidence. But even at such a juncture, someone will threaten himself. It must have an inseparable relationship with Yang Liu.


    Yang Chendong nodded. Wu Wei didn''t have any evidence to say casually, which made him very appreciative. After all, once he really did this thing, no matter what Yang Liu had done before, he would have been overwhelmed by threatening the investigation officials.


    There is no evidence to show that Yang Liu did the threat, which just makes Yang Chendong a little happy, but it doesn''t mean that he has nothing to do. The people of the anti corruption Department came to Shicheng for more than 20 days and are still a vice minister. It''s obviously impossible to say that they just don''t need to have such a big battle. Especially now they appear in front of themselves, they should have mastered it If so, I''m afraid Yang Liu''s crime will not be too small. "Tell me, what''s the result of the survey?"


    "Yes, sixth young master." Wu Wei, who had been waiting for this sentence for a long time, straightened his body, extinguished the unfinished cigarette in his hand, and began to report one by one. "The cause of the incident is that the anti corruption Bureau of the supervisory department of the city began to report Yang''s letter. Considering that his status was special, the letter finally transferred to the headquarters of Chiu Kai City. After a final investigation, it was found that during the six term of logistics teacher Yang, he used his power to take kickbacks and split up for about one hundred and fifty thousand of the total amount of corruption. In terms of life style, twelve of the concubines were among the twelve concubines. There are two people under the age of 16. According to the rules set by the sixth young master, they are both minors. I believe Mr. Yang Liu will not be unclear about this, so we need to know the law and break the law. "

 Chapter 957

    Not to mention the reporting process, it was only the final result. The embezzled silver reached 150000. Yang Chendong''s eyes wrinkled even tighter. He once said that he would support officials with high salaries. If you want to make money, don''t be an official. If you want to be an official, don''t want to make money. Otherwise, once it is verified that the amount of embezzled silver reaches 10000, you will be killed immediately. In this way, Yang Liu has killed 15 times, which makes him feel disappointed and headache.


    As for the marriage of twelve concubines, among them are girls who are dissatisfied with the age of 16. It can only be regarded as a problem of style. At that time, it was not so worth mentioning.


    ......


    Yang Liufu. Yang Er suddenly rushed to kill Yang Liu, who had just got up. He instinctively thought that the threat of last night had been exposed. He knew very well that threatening the clerk was a great crime.


    No matter how scared he was, on the surface, Yang Liu still pretended to be a magnanimous smile. "Second brother, why did you come so early? Have you had breakfast yet? Let''s go together."


    "Eat, you still know to eat at this time? Don''t you know what you have done?" Yang Eryi grabbed Yang Liu''s chopsticks and drank angrily.


    Yang Liu, who thought that the threat to the investigators had been exposed, trembled in his heart, but on the surface he pretended not to be frightened and said, "what have I done? I haven''t done anything."


    "At this time, do you want to support like this? Sixth, do you not cry when you don''t see the plate? To tell you the truth, the people investigating you have gone to the young master. Don''t they dare to do so? I''m afraid it won''t be long before they will appear here. It''s too late to say and do anything at that time." Seeing that Yang Liu was still a dead pig, Yang ER was not afraid of boiling water. He couldn''t help but say angrily.


    After Yang''s second language revealed some bottom, Yang Liu was not as calm as before, and finally asked in panic, "second brother, you said someone investigated me. Who is it?"


    "Wu Wei, deputy director of the anti corruption headquarters and director of the action Bureau of chixian city." Yang Er told Yang Liu the answer given by Qiu Wutong.


    "People who are embedded in the city?" Yang er''s face changed again. He thought it was some officials in the beginning of the city who didn''t like him. He knew that the city Lord Yu Mian had a bad temper. Several times he tried to tempt each other and wanted to join him, but they were rejected, so he thought of bad things. But I never expected that it was a man from the city. If you say so, your business will not be small.


    At the thought of what the young master said, he will give the people working below a good life, but you shouldn''t take it. You''d better not move a penny, or you''ll stretch out your hand. And those who stretch out their hands indiscriminately will pay a price. Even if the amount of corruption exceeds 10000 liang of silver, they will be beheaded, and the cold sweat on their heads can''t help flowing down again.


    The so-called embezzlement amount of 10000 liang of silver depends on where and who. Perhaps in today''s southern and Northern Ming Dynasties, this number is not small. Even people who are not in a certain position can''t get the money, but it really doesn''t matter to the Yang family. Especially in front of him, the logistics division commander, it was really the first-class sewing of his fingers. He would touch more than this number, and he also forcibly suppressed himself. Only then did he hold more than 100000 Liang in his hand.


    But greed is like poison. Once infected, it is difficult to resist. Now, are you finally going to get the earthly newspaper? The young master knows that things must not be small. In front of the young master who has a great ideal to realize, if anyone wants to block his way, he will not have any good fruit to eat.


    His face changed again and again. It seemed that all kinds of worries had happened in front of him. Yang Liu suddenly grabbed Yang er''s arm and said: "Second brother, second brother, it must be a misunderstanding. Someone framed me, and the second brother of those people in chixian city knows it. They think they have made great contributions one by one and pay less attention to our brothers. This time, someone must want to deal with us, so as to attack the people around us and the credibility of the young master in everyone''s heart, and then We can''t let them succeed in their plot. "


    Yang ER was still very angry, but his face changed as soon as he heard these words. Perhaps it was because several of their Yang family members stayed in the city for too short, and only Yang Wu stayed there as long as it was the place of the palace, so they didn''t get along well with some officials in the city, and even had a sense of competition.


    Is it true that these people''s hands, ostensibly against their brothers, are actually a blow to the young master''s reputation and influence?


    Yang Er suddenly stopped talking. Yang Liu knew that he had said the key point, and then continued to say: "Second brother, in a word, no matter what happens, our brothers should be united. Otherwise, they will operate on me Yang Liu today, and they will operate on other brothers in the future. Think about it. When the third brother was the director of security, there were no fewer people embedded in the city. They are revenge at all."


    "Revenge?" Yang Er nodded first and then shook his head. "But even if it''s revenge, what''s terrible if you don''t do anything wrong?"


    "The second brother is not a sage. No one can do anything wrong. I just greedy for some money, but I really don''t mean to be unfavorable to the young master. If something happens to me, the second brother must intercede for my brother." Yang Liu knew that this time was not a time of arrogance, so he should bow his head. So he said his own problems, just avoiding the important and taking the light.


    When Yang ER and Yang Liu were still in the room, the gate outside the house was broken by a group of black guards, all covered in armor, only Yang Chendong''s relative guard suddenly appeared. The leaders are Badaojiang and Pengyue.


    These two are also old people who follow Yang Chendong. They have fought in the north and south for many years. Several times, Yang Chendong intended to send them to the army, but the two seemed to recognize the sixth young master. They couldn''t go anywhere except the guard.


    Therefore, now they are only the ranks of major, but they are more trusted by Yang Chendong. They will do many important things. When they came here this time, they were ordered to take Yang Liu back.


    As a servant beside Yang Chendong and also the teacher of the logistics division, Yang Liu holds great power. If he really wants to do anything, Yu Mian, the city master of Shicheng, has no right to intervene and manage. His residence has always been regarded as the safest place. But today, someone broke in and the housekeeper Yang Ying rushed out with more than a dozen guards.


    "Housekeeper, it seems that he is from the God of war guard." a guard who was about to rush forward saw the identity of the visitor and stopped at once.


    Other guards heard this and recognized the same result through careful debate, so they all stood in place. It''s true that brother Yang six treats them well at ordinary times, but if he wants to be the enemy of the God of war, they won''t do it. In Shicheng, who doesn''t know that without the God of war, they wouldn''t have everything they have now.


    Yang Ying, a trusted housekeeper, knows very well about Yang Liu. Knowing that once something is found, he can''t escape a word of death, so he usually treats these guards well, so that one day, they can use their strength to kill at least one way to protect brother Yang.


    In fact, this worry is not unreasonable, but when the situation really happened, these skilled guards he prepared didn''t even have the courage to move. At present, he was angry and helpless.


    No one obstructed and no one resisted the pro guard into the hospital, and soon found Yang Liu''s room. When they saw that Yang ER was also in the room, Badaojiang and Pengyue looked at each other and then took two steps together, "second brother, sixth brother, young master, please don''t embarrass our guards."


    As Yang Chendong''s personal guard, they naturally respect several members of the Yang family. When people want to be unfavorable to them, naturally they can''t pass this level. But now, the order was given by the sixth young master himself, so everything is another matter.


    "Second brother." seeing the young master''s Pro guards appear, Yang Liu''s eyes showed a look of longing and prayer and looked at Yang er.


    Facing Yang Liu''s pleading eyes, Yang Er shook his head. He would not disobey the young master''s order anyway. He took the initiative to withdraw his body to one side. Then he said with red eyes: "don''t worry, sixth brother. The second brother will plead for you. Don''t hide what you say at that time. You know the young master, he hates others to deceive him."


    "Second brother." Yang Liu fell to his knees with a plop. He was very afraid that he would not come back this time. Before he fell into the hands of the young master, as long as Yang er said a word and let himself escape, it must be that the pro guards would not stop him. This may be his only chance.


    "Well, don''t ask me. Wake up, behave well and take it away." Yang Er turned his head to one side. Still, he will not stop the pro guard''s action, and he has no such power and courage.


    "Offended the sixth brother." Badaojiang and Pengyue personally came forward, one left and one right held Yang Liu, who couldn''t stand up because of fear, and then turned and walked away. Soon the housekeeper Yang Ying rushed in, "second brother, you must save our master."


    "I know." Yang er''s eyes nodded sadly. Although Yang Liu hasn''t admitted some things, he has seen it. I''m afraid the disaster caused by his brother is not small this time. If they don''t try to plead, I''m afraid it will be really difficult.

 Chapter 958

    Yang Fu Yuan. Wu Weizuo was opposite Yang Chendong. He saw the LORD God in his eyes smoke half a box of cigarettes in a short time. He even saw the anxiety and anger in the bottom of his eyes.


    When fighting corruption, the most trusted servant around him is a big moth. I think anyone can''t stand it.


    I don''t know how long later, Yang Chendong snuffed out the cigarette he had just lit in his hand, looked at Wu Wei and said, "I already know this matter, and I will give you a satisfactory answer. Go down and have a rest first."


    "Yes, sixth young master." Wu Wei is very brave and sometimes stunned. Otherwise, he would not have been appointed and re established by Wu Qian. However, no matter how bold or stunned you are, you have to see who you are facing. Yang Chendong didn''t mean to suppress this matter, but decided to deal with it, which has satisfied Wu Wei.


    Wu Wei finally left and left Yang Chendong alone in front of the stone table. He didn''t get up for a long time until Luan Xiaoyu appeared and handed a cup of hot tea to him, showing concern on his face. Yang Chendong barely squeezed out a smile.


    "It''s windy outside. Let''s go inside." Luan Xiaoyu accompanied Yang Chendong to the inner courtyard room, leaving his slightly lonely back.


    Yang Liu was arrested and locked up in a very secret place. Perhaps because of his special identity, Yang Er didn''t know where he was locked up. Dao Xiao, the second guard captain, went to take care of him and got an order. Unless Yang Chendong ordered it himself, no one could see it, let alone have any contact.


    The secret detention was still so strict. Yang Er knew that things were going to be bad. He went to Hu mang for the first time. He knew that the person closest to several of his servants was their tiger head. Three days later, Yang Si, who was urging the construction of Mobei City, even changed several fast horses to rush over day and night.


    After the three brothers met, they went to Yang''s house, met Yang Chendong and begged Yang Liu for mercy.


    It was the same courtyard. Yang Chendong and Luan Xiaoyu sat there together. There was no shadow of anyone except Hu Mang, Yang ER and Yang Si standing opposite.


    "Young master, but I don''t know how big the old six committed." when Hu mang became the head of the first army, he was more calm and sophisticated than before. When he opened his mouth, he pointed to the core of the problem.


    "It''s all here. See for yourself." Yang Chendong''s expression didn''t change. It was like saying a very ordinary thing, pointing to the half man tall document on the stone table.


    After they got permission, they reached out to look at the crimes committed by Wu Wei one by one. When they saw that Yang Liuli used his power to seek personal gain of at least 150000 liang of silver for himself, and that two of the twelve room women he married were under the age of 16, they were prepared, and their faces showed anger at this moment.


    With what Yang Liu has done, even cutting off his head ten times is not unjust. But can you really cut it? After all, they are brothers. When the Yang family was still very weak, they worked together with the young master every day. Now that someone is in trouble, they should stand up and help each other.


    After reading those materials, the three knew that they couldn''t say anything about pleading. At the same time, the three made the same action, that is, kneeling to the ground, knees close to the ground, people''s chest straightened and kneeling in front of Yang Chendong.


    It seems that he knew the three of them would do this. Yang Chendong didn''t even blink. Luan Xiaoyu was startled. She wanted to stand up and say something, but she was Yang Chendong''s wife. It was really inappropriate to interrupt at this time.


    The weather in early May has been very warm. After 9 a.m., it has begun to become hot. When the sun shines, Yang Chendong has returned to the house with Luan Xiaoyu. The three people in the yard have not moved, let the sun shine on them, and then sweat.


    Time passed little by little. From the morning until the moon came out in the evening, the three people still knelt there and didn''t move. Yang Chendong didn''t go over and say a word, that is, some pro guard members who went in and out to do business also looked as if they didn''t see it, as if it was not three people, but three pieces of wood or stone pillars.


    The night was already deep. Luan Xiaoyu, who was lying next to Yang Chendong, finally couldn''t help but say, "big brother, will you let them kneel like this? I heard that Yang Liu had been guarding Yang Jiazhuang in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty for more than two years."


    "Yang Er came to you, or Hu mang told you in advance." Yang Chendong closed his eyes and his voice was very calm.


    "Yes... They both came to me yesterday and asked me to say something nice in front of my eldest brother. Although Yang Liu was guilty, for the sake of following him over the years, he still spared his life." Luan Xiaoyu soon confessed.


    Now he also serves as the propaganda minister of the Yang Department. He used to be the leader of the five person team in the self inspection campaign of the embedded city. To say that Luan Xiaoyu has no woman at all, he can''t do these things. But she never conceals anything Yang Chendong wants to know, because she knows clearly in her heart that without Yang Chendong, she is just an ordinary poor woman who can''t live in an ordinary place. I''m afraid she''s still worried about survival now.


    Luan Xiaoyu''s confession made Yang Chendong seem very happy. He opened his eyes, stroked Luan Xiaoyu''s arm, and finally said with a trace of emotion, "Xiaoyu, do you know that the thousand mile levee was destroyed in the ant''s nest. No matter how powerful a force is, it will soon collapse if the government decrees are not allowed to pass and the officials are corrupt. That''s why you were asked to carry out the campaign of self-examination and self-examination in the embedded city. Unfortunately, people''s greed seems to be endless. There are never too many owners and want to have more . even if the money is too much to spend for a long time, but they still want to continue to earn it, when will this be the end? Don''t they know that this is destroying their foundation? "


    I heard that Yang Chendong was a little angry when he said these words. Luan Xiaoyu nodded and gently patted Yang Chendong''s chest, "big brother, if we are not angry, it''s not worth being angry. Xiaoyu knows this truth, and many people know it."


    "Yes, some people understand it, but others don''t. That''s why we need to investigate the atmosphere of corruption. At the same time, we are constantly improving the treatment of officials. It can be said that as long as you are able and willing to contribute, the money you earn is enough to live a rich life and ensure a bright future. But now? How many people are satisfied? Even Yang Liu, who is close to me They have been changed and become greedy. You know, in the past, they all ate the next meal. I don''t know where the next meal is. They helped me and I gave them everything now, but why don''t they know how to be satisfied? "


    The more he said it, the more angry he became. If Yang Liu was short of money, he could tell himself why he took bribes and took advantage of his power. Didn''t he know what he had done? Many people were watching. Now that things have happened, it''s not easy for him to let go.


    We need to know that he advocated vigorously promoting the integrity of officials. Now how painful it will be to beat yourself in the face. If something comes out, what is his credibility? How many people will be convinced and believe what they say in the future?


    "Big brother has the final say," no more angry. "I can''t help but save him. How can I say that Yang six is your brother? Even if you are dealing with it, you must have the final say, and it can be done all by law. This will certainly make some people admire your magnanimity and the same spirit, but it will also make some people chill. You can''t have an accident if you stay in Yangjiazhuang for more than two years to protect the safety of the second and fourth sisters. "Luan Xiaoyu changed his gentle appearance and became a lot tougher when he spoke.


    Luan Xiaoyu thought about these words carefully all day. Yang Liu is guilty and it is right to punish him. But he is the servant of his big brother. How to punish him naturally can not be handled according to the general law. Otherwise, where is the superiority of his big brother?


    Luan Xiaoyu is a woman and a conservative woman who regarded her husband as the heaven in ancient times. She doesn''t know what is called the prince breaking the law and committing the same crime with the common people, nor does she know what is freedom and democracy. He only knows that Yang''s family business is fought hard by his big brother, so he is the king and the only king of this power. No one can go to what the king decides If you don''t stop it, you won''t listen to the king''s orders, and you''re playing against the king. That''s a bad man.


    No one can disobey the king''s will. This time, the king is in trouble. As a king''s woman, she should stand up and solve her troubles. As for how to do it, she has already had ideas and decisions in her heart.


    "You deal with it?" Yang Chendong looked at Luan Xiaoyu with suspicious eyes, a face of disbelief.


    "Well, if big brother believes in Xiaoyu, it''s up to me. Well, I''m going to solve it like this..." she said, putting her small mouth in Yang Chendong''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Over the past few days, Yang Chendong''s gloomy look finally returned to normal, and his face also showed a sense of relaxation. "Did you think of this idea?"


    "It was Xiaoyu who came up with it, but I don''t know if it is feasible." Luan Xiaoyu didn''t dare to take credit.


    "Well, what has been done," he said, "Yang, you are not saying that Yang six is my family. How can I handle it? Of course, I has the final say." Oh, well, suddenly, it''s not sleepy. Why don''t we do something? "Yang Chen solved the worries of his heart.

 Chapter 959

    "Big brother, what are you going to do?" Luan Xiaoyu asked pretending to do nothing, but soon she screamed, followed by giggling laughter and shyness.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the next morning, Yang Chendong got up normally for exercise. After breakfast, he came to the yard and saw three people who were still kneeling and with dew on their bodies: Hu Mang, Yang ER and Yang Si.


    "Get up." with a sigh, Yang Chendong looked at the three people with some complex meaning.


    "Young master." the three men looked up at the same time and made some hoarse voices.


    "I know what you''re going to say. The sixth lady has gone to handle the matter. It won''t be long before Yang Liu will be released, but he can''t be the logistics division commander or stay here in Shicheng. Let him go to Nanming to catch intelligence work." Yang Chendong, who made the final decision, announced his decision in front of three people.


    No matter what, Yang Liu is also the person around him. Everyone knows this fact. If something really happens to him, it is inevitable that some people with intentions will think about it, which is unfavorable to the overall stability and unity of the Yang family. For the sake of the overall situation, Yang Liu can''t die. But the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime is hard to forgive. It is necessary to arrange him to leave Shicheng. As for what will happen after going to Nanming, it all depends on his personal ability.


    "Thank you, young master." when they heard the desired result, they kowtowed to Yang Chendong again to express their sincere thanks.


    "Don''t thank me. Yang Liu is your brother and my brother. But he is a brother. If he does something wrong, he will be punished. No one can be an exception." Yang Chendong shook his head and didn''t accept these thanks.


    This sentence made the three faces look embarrassed. This time, Yang Liu was killing himself. No wonder others. That is, if someone has done something wrong and has come to investigate, he should take the initiative to admit his mistake and actively cooperate. Instead of repenting, he sent someone to threaten the personnel handling the case. Isn''t it a plus? Fortunately, the young master is a nostalgic man and finally gave him a way to live.


    As for the matter of letting Yang Liu go to Nanming, the three brothers have no objection. With the strength of the current Yang family, Nanming has no small influence wherever it is. Although Nanming belongs to the rear of the enemy, Nanming has not torn his face with the Yang family. If you work hard there, you may be able to make great achievements and come to the stage again, This is also a good way to exercise.


    The three brothers all recognized Yang Chendong''s decision. Later, Yang Chendong first asked Yang Siyou about the construction of north desert city. When he learned that the outer city had been built and the inner city was developing in a planned way, the city master Mao Xiang also entered the role and was doing everything, he transferred back to Yang Siyou and let him take over the post of logistics division chief. "Yang Si, the logistics division commander''s task is very heavy and involves all aspects of things. After you take over the burden, you must do well and strive for a better performance. Let others see that you servants are still very capable and can be entrusted with heavy tasks."


    "Yes, young master, please rest assured that what happened to Yang Liu will never happen to me and will not humiliate you." Yang Sixin swore and said from the bottom of his heart. This position full of oil and water has broken a Yang family member. It is absolutely impossible for the same thing to happen for the second time.


    "Well, I believe you. There are also tiger Mans, and the training of the new army is going to be strengthened. I have stressed more than once that we want the best soldier, not the quantity. For those who are family members or older soldiers, if they are not suitable, they will have to replace them heartily. Yu Bingyuan''s problem is even more unnecessary. In a word, the new army should be ready to fight on the front line at any time and must win. "


    "Yes, young master. In fact, we have always done this. There are about 20000 soldiers standing in the logistics division. Usually they work in the fields and carry out military training. Once they need people, they will actively participate. After all, no army can be better than our five-star army in terms of treatment, and there is no need to worry about enthusiasm." Hu mang nodded heavily, The new army is an army that can be brought out and win at any time.


    "Yes, good treatment and high remuneration are the reasons why these people are willing to join the army. Let''s see why the public security situation can be stabilized soon after we have occupied so many places in a few years. Are these people willing to be enslaved? Don''t they have a little sense of national belonging? No, it''s because we can bring them a better life and bring them happiness They''ve been thinking about the future. "


    "When the country is occupied, their life is better than before. They can choose to farm, do business, and work in factories to earn silver. They don''t need to live without goals and hope. That''s what we bring them and why they choose us. But you know, there is often a big greed , it will make the world change its impression on us. Corrupt officials are sucking blood. Whether they are from the state or the people, they are all ill gotten wealth. Once there are more such officials, it will only be the people who suffer. Once they can''t live, what do you say they will do? They will choose to rebel and kill us, so the integrity of officials is very important. He represents not only They can represent a power and a powerful country. "


    This time, for the first time, Yang Chendong said a lot of things in front of the three people, which can be regarded as based on Yang Liu''s feelings. After saying this, Yang Chendong seemed a little depressed and waved his hand, "Well, Yang Liu should be released now. As brothers, you should meet him and tell him how to go in the next life. By the way, as long as you are willing to work hard and make achievements, young master, I will see him again one day. If you sink down, look at the Jianghu."


    On the other hand, Luan Xiaoyu went out of the door in the morning and found Wu Wei living in Shicheng hostel.


    After checking Yang Liu''s affairs, Wu Wei unloaded his important task and just waited for the result. Taking advantage of this time, he made a good transfer in Shicheng, inspected the anti-corruption branch in the city, and once again talked about the importance of anti-corruption in front of all his subordinates.


    When he got up that morning, he had to go to the supervision branch in the city. Yesterday, he was invited to give a speech. The supervision and anti-corruption departments seem to be independent and have countless connections in many things. This face must be given.


    But Luan Xiaoyu came, and all the plans had to be changed. In a bright room of the hostel, Luan Xiaoyu retreated and met Wu Wei alone.


    "Mr. Wu, please take a seat." Luan Xiaoyu imitates Yang Chendong''s appearance. While playing with the tea ceremony, he looks at Wu Wei with a smile on his face.


    "I don''t dare. It''s good to stand like this." Wu Wei said in some panic. Although Luan Xiaoyu is more than enough to be his daughter according to his age, he is the sixth lady. Based on this, he has the difference of dignity and inferiority.


    Luan Xiaoyu didn''t force it. She played with the tea ceremony. After a while, a cup of new tea came out. Then she took out a cup and pushed it in front of Wu Wei, indicating that Wu Wei could drink it. Facing all this, Wu Wei drank up the tea in the future after expressing his thanks. Just as the tea was just entering, it almost came out again. Everything was Luan Xiaoyu''s next sentence. "Mr. Wu, this cup is even Mrs. Ben''s apology tea."


    I knew tea was bad, but I didn''t expect it to be so hard to drink. Wu Wei''s face was very ugly for a moment.


    Luan Xiaoyu didn''t look at him, but continued to fiddle with the tea set and said, "you''ve worked hard for the servant Yang Liu. I didn''t know it until last night. Ha ha, if my wife could have known it earlier, I''m afraid you don''t have to work so hard."


    "Madam, I don''t understand what you mean." Wu Wei was puzzled when he felt that it was something in the words.


    "In fact, there''s nothing. I arranged everything Yang Liu did. Well, you can see that the house of Yang family in Shicheng has just been rebuilt, and a part of it has been expanded. It needs money to start construction. There are many places where Shicheng finance needs money. It''s not easy to take money from them for the private affairs of Zhongdan Gong. My wife is the master It is suggested that Yang Liu, the servant of the family, should go to get the silver, so there are these things. Hehe, it''s a joke for Mr. Wu. "Luan Xiaoyu whispered softly, as if he were talking about a very ordinary little thing, which is generally not urgent or slow.


    Hearing these words, Wu Wei was shocked. His eyes narrowed slightly at first, but soon widened again. He knew that it was basically impossible to punish the servant of the sixth young master. When he came, Minister Wu Qian said that the purpose of this time was to take the servant Yang Liu. In fact, no matter how sufficient the evidence was, if the sixth young master disagreed, it would be useless.


    So their task is not to punish anyone, but to find out who is corrupt. Even if they have completed the job, as for how to deal with the matter, the power should be completely handed over. Now it seems that the sixth young master wants to be the guarantor, and the words of the sixth lady Luan Xiaoyu are just an excuse. No one will take it seriously.


    But in any case, even if he gives an explanation, it is equivalent to giving an explanation, and the matter should be over. Although Wu Wei is a little straight and even principled, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t have a brain. The sixth lady has stood up in person, and he is saying no, which is not only useless, but also afraid that his seat and even his brain will be lost in the future.

 Chapter 960

    No matter what happens to the people around the sixth young master, it will not be a simple case, and even the political significance is greater than the practical significance. Once things are not done well, I''m afraid someone will bend. Is this a provocation to the authority of the sixth young master.


    The sixth young master has made great contributions to the Yang faction. To exaggerate, anyone can be absent from the whole force, but Yang Chendong can''t be absent. This makes sense even now. Once something happens to such a person, I''m afraid the whole Yang Department will fall into self chaos soon.


    Knowing this, I dare to check the people around the sixth young master. It''s not the anti-corruption department and the supervision department who want civil strife. It''s really their duty. They even have a worry. If they don''t investigate something involving the sixth young master, will the sixth young master think they have no principle and ability?


    So this time we have to check things, but how and to what extent has become the most difficult. Fortunately, Wu Wei still has a good grasp of this degree. The sixth young master already knows everything. Now the sixth ladies have interceded. A suitable excuse has been put in front of him. Of course, Wu Wei knows what to do.


    "I see. It''s a lot of things for officials." Wu Wei showed a suddenly realized expression, and Wu Wei well cooperated with Luan Xiaoyu''s acting.


    Luan Xiaoyu is also relieved by Wu Wei''s attitude. The other party''s compromise is enough to prove one thing, that is, the anti-corruption department does not mean to come to the big brother. They are just reporting to the public. That is, what should be praised should be praised.


    "Yes, it''s self defeating this time. If I had known this, I should have said things in advance, so I wouldn''t have to be so troublesome. Of course, through this matter, we can see that the performance of the anti-corruption department and the supervision department is still very satisfactory. I believe the sixth young master will know it in his mind." Luan Xiaoyu said with a smile like Yan.


    This is tantamount to giving sex to the situation. The matter about Yang Liu, a servant, is over. Your performance has been praised by the sixth young master. As for what to do next, it''s none of others'' business.


    Wu Wei knows that when the conversation is here, everything is over. He said goodbye with a fist. "Sixth lady, it''s been a long time since I came out this time. The lower officer wants to leave in the car transporting materials recently and go back to recover my life."


    "Very good." Luan Xiaoyu''s face bloomed a sincere smile again, then waved his hand gently, and Wu Wei went back out.


    Luan Xiaoyu''s appearance found a suitable excuse to press down on Yang Liu, the servant. At this time, Yang Liu was also released and was being reprimanded and re educated by his three brothers.


    Although Yang Liubao saved his life, he did something wrong after all. If he can''t recognize his mistake psychologically, who knows whether he will make the same mistake next time? For this reason, Hu Mang and the three men spoke with him earnestly for two hours until Yang Liu finally kept saying thank you to the three brothers. He was really wrong, and it was only a paragraph.


    "Mr. Liu, the young master still has feelings for you and is full of hope. But after all, you have done something wrong, so you should do a good job after going to Nanming this time. There have sent killers to deal with the young master several times. This time, you just go to check these things. With the third brother, the security director, you can rest assured and do things boldly." Hu mang said in a tone of lesson with the appearance of a big brother.


    "Yes, thanks for tiger''s concern. I know what to do." Yang Liu''s face still has the joy of the rest of his life.


    Yang Liu was saved, but he was punished to work in Nanming. He had a good result. At least Hu Mang, Yang ER and Yang Si are very satisfied, but they ignore one thing, that is, rivers and mountains are easy to change and their nature is difficult to change.


    How to say, Yang Liu was also an independent figure before. He taught others everywhere in the past two years since he came to Shicheng, which made him used to being high above the world. This time, I was taught and instructed by others, even my three brothers. But it is impossible to say that he is not angry at all.


    The angry Yang Liu returned to his yard and met the loyal housekeeper Yang Ying here. As soon as he saw that the master was safe, he fell to his knees with a plop and said excitedly, "Sir, you can come back. Are you okay?"


    "It''s true. But I can''t stay here. The young master arranged me to catch intelligence work in Nanming." Yang Liu said with a trace of unhappiness in his tone.


    "Go to Nanming? Why? It''s behind the enemy lines and it''s dangerous. The sixth young master doesn''t want to take this opportunity to punish you. By the way, sir, did the sixth young master tell you?" Yang Ying is nearly 50 years old. She naturally has more thoughts in case of trouble.


    "No. the young master hasn''t seen me from beginning to end." when he said this, Yang Liu shook his head sadly. Although he was afraid to see the young master, he still wanted to see him from the bottom of his heart, even if he scolded himself to vent his anger.


    "I haven''t seen it. It''s no wonder. It seems that the sixth young master really wants to abandon the master this time." Yang Ying seems to have feelings, but there is more or less meaning in her words. However, no one knows that Yang Ying, who followed Yang Liu in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, is a spy of the northern Ming Dynasty. He is directly led by Jin Ying, the eunuch''s manager. No one knows this relationship except the two.


    It''s true that Yang Ying''s identity is not even found out by the Security Bureau. He lurked around Yang Liu, a servant, in order to plot against him and use it one day. In order to achieve this goal, Yang Ying can be said to have taken great pains to show no abnormality, which did not cause Yang Liu''s slightest precaution.


    It can even be said that Yang Liu''s greed is also a habit formed under the promotion of Yang Ying. If Yang Liu has been at the peak of her life, what Yang Ying wants to persuade is just useless, and she may expose her identity. But now it''s different. Yang Liu has fallen into the trough of his life. Yang Ying knows that her opportunity has appeared. As long as he works hard, plotting against this person is only a matter of time.


    "What abandonment? Don''t talk nonsense." Yang Liu suddenly widened his eyes. Then he hurried around to make sure that no one paid attention to him. He was relieved. Then he said with a trace of unhappiness: "well, clean up. We''re ready to leave here and go to Nanming."


    "Yes, sir." Yang Ying nodded and agreed, taking a group of people to prepare. Without others, Yang Liu''s eyes are far from as calm as they appear. Yang Ying''s words are still echoing in his ears, which makes him think that the young master really wants to give up himself?


    ......


    In 1455 ad, it was a relatively quiet year for the whole Yang faction. They rapidly developed their own economy, divided fields, prospered commerce, built factories and schools within all spheres of influence, and were responsible for transforming people''s hearts and laying the foundation. Everything was preparing for the next war.


    In contrast, after six years of silence, Beiming and Nanming are busy.


    Zhu Qizhen, the Yingzong emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty, is busy attacking Zhu Huixi''s forces, which is self styled as the little king of the Southern Ming Dynasty, together with King Xiping of Yunnan, and has achieved initial results, laying a certain advantage on the battlefield.


    Zhu Qiyu, the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty, sent two 400000 troops to attack Wala, which also made some progress in the early stage. In particular, Shi Wanshan, the chief soldier of the Xuanfu government, went all the way from Dalu city to the southwest and attacked the edge of the little yellow river. With the advantage of guns and guns, he captured Jingzhou, killed more than 5000 enemies and captured nearly 10000 enemies. It was called Jingzhou great victory.


    Shi Wanshan made great contributions and once stimulated Yang Hong, the general soldier of Datong. Also for meritorious service, he led the army to rush into Hetao and wanted to have a decisive battle with Wara leader first. They jumped over Helan Mountain and surrounded the Luanjing City, ready to lead the main force of Wala to appear by besieging the city.


    The plan was very good, and indeed surrounded the random well city. After the news was sent back to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, the emperor of Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu was very excited. In his opinion, as long as he could defeat warra first, it would be enough to prove that he was stronger than the emperor''s brother, because the original Yingzong had lost to Youxian in tumu castle. If it had not been Zhongdan Gong''s timely action, I''m afraid it''s still two years before I can survive.


    At the thought of Zhongdan Gong, Zhu Qiyu was also angry. Yang Chendong, who is hung with the Duke of Daming, but actually has wolf ambition, will sooner or later become his own big trouble. Although the two sides have cooperation now, it is just forced by the situation. He has thought that once he defeats and conquers Nanming, it is time for him to fight the loyal and courageous Duke. He believed that under the power of the whole country, Zhongdan Gong, who only occupied some remote areas, would not be his opponent.


    In order to commend the contributions of Shi Wanshan and Yang Hong, he took 200000 liang of silver from the already stretched Treasury to reward the three armies. He wanted to use the silver to inspire the soldiers below so that they could be more brave in future wars.


    Zhu Qiyu''s idea is good, but he underestimates the greed of his men. Whether the gentry group or the eunuch group, especially the latter, they have few relatives in the world. In their eyes, any family affection and feelings are unreliable. Only silver is real. As soon as 200000 taels of silver came out, they soon divided up most of it and waited for it to be exploited layer by layer. When it really came into the hands of Yang Hong and Shi Wanshan, the 100000 taels given became the current 10000 taels.

 Chapter 961

    It has shrunk by nine tenths. When the silver arrived, the two generals were worried. The officers and men below knew that the Emperor gave them 100000 liang of silver to reward them, but how much money can a person get if only these silver were distributed to 200000 troops?


    It''s better not to divide it with so little money? But if we don''t divide, it will inevitably hit the fighting spirit of the soldiers below. What should we do?


    It was said that the silver had been delivered. Many generals and soldiers who had made great achievements showed their desire. However, the two generals had to take out 10000 liang of silver to reward some people with obvious military achievements, but more people didn''t get a silver or two, which made many generals and soldiers start to complain, and the morale of the army was turbulent.


    At this time, the first counterattack came. First, outside Luanjing city in Hetao area, there suddenly appeared more than 200000 cavalry and more than 100000 cavalry. The momentum was so great that when the news reached Yang Hong, the general soldier of Datong, he looked incredulous.


    "How could it be that there were so many soldiers first, and how could there be so many enemies all at once? It''s absolutely impossible."


    The roar was still ringing in the big tent, and the reported scout general was half kneeling on the ground. "Commander in chief, not only the vara cavalry, but also the cavalry of Yili (now Turpan) department were first integrated with them. Now their former army is about to contact our former army. How can we decide to ask commander in chief to cut off quickly?"


    Hearing that Yili also sent troops, Yang Hong fell back to his chair with a plop. It was completely beyond his expectation. Originally, he had a large number of soldiers and a wide range of generals, but now everything has reversed. He has become the inferior side. In addition, many soldiers were still dissatisfied when they gave money. How can such a military spirit fight the enemy?


    "Withdraw, the whole army retreats, returns to Helan Mountain, and goes to Ningxia Wei to guard for help." Yang Hong knew that time was not waiting, so he quickly issued a military order.


    Before they met the enemy, they retreated first, because there was not enough plan before, which made the 200000 Ming army in chaos. Taking this opportunity, Wala and Yili launched a crazy attack on the Allied forces in Luanjing city. The surrounded Wala army in Luanjing city also took advantage of the situation. Under the two-phase attack, the northern Ming army was defeated, killed more than 10000 people, captured more than 40000, and fled countless times, Even a hundred red cannons in the army were lost, and only the fire gun camp of 10000 people retreated.


    When Yang Hong returned to Ningxia Wei with his army, there were only 100000 of the 200000 troops left. This tragedy made Yang Hongsheng feel like vomiting blood, but the situation made him harden his head and ask for help from the capital of the Ming Dynasty.


    When Yang Hong in Hetao was defeated, he was first busy cleaning the battlefield, catching deserters and settling captured soldiers. At the same time, he also tried to direct the 30000 cavalry soldiers in the inner part to the direction of Langshan. He wanted to cross Langshan and Yinshan to solve the siege of Shajing City, but his real purpose was to attack the Xuanfu army of the northern Ming Dynasty there.


    It has been nearly two months since they surrounded the Shajing city. Seeing that the other party has run out of food, Shi Wanshan, who can capture the city, suddenly received an urgent report from the scouts. They met too many defeated soldiers in front. They all said that Yang Hong was defeated. Now they are also trying to bring the cavalry in the Shajing area.


    Before arriving at the map, Shi Wanshan quickly judged that they would become the next target of warra and yilibali Alliance Army. The troops and even the combat power were not far away from the other side. Shi Wanshan had to give up Shajing City, which was about to be acquired, and even Jingzhou City, which had just been captured, gave up at the same time, and retreated straight to Sanbula river behind him.


    Shi Wanshan knows that Jingzhou City is an isolated city. Once the army retreats there, if the reinforcements do not appear in time, only the food and drink of 200000 troops will be enough to crush it. Therefore, when making this resolution, I knew that abandoning the city and fleeing would be punished, but neither Guhe, Ning Wenfeng, who had been promoted to the deputy general army, nor Deng Qiang, the eunuch of the town, had any doubts.


    More and more soldiers of Datong government retreated from the battlefield and walked along the line of Jingzhou. The emergence of nearly 50000 people made Shi Wanshan''s headquarters more lax. Some unwitting soldiers fled with these deserters, so that the affected Xuanfu soldiers were in chaos.


    Under the military emergency, Shi Wanshan has no time to make more arrangements. He can only watch the chaos in the army and retreat to the sanbulachuan city behind him.


    The enemy chased too quickly. The three don''t stab Sichuan city is not big, and the four doors are wide open. It is impossible for more than 200000 troops to enter in a short time. Many soldiers saw kunsha chasing after him with 30000 cavalry, but they had to give up entering the city and go to the northeast.


    Their goal is very clear, which is the first city on the grassland. Many of them have heard before that it is a happy land for the Han people. As long as they get there, they can earn a lot of money and protect their own peace.


    Fifty thousand Datong deserters plus more than ten thousand affected Xuanfu deserters, a total of 60000 people frantically opened their legs and came to the direction of Shicheng. With such a big movement, the reconnaissance force naturally reported the news to Yang Chendong''s desk at the first time.


    "Hehe, 60000 young workers, this is a good thing. They all accept it." if you don''t take the benefits in vain, Yang Chendong will never give up such an opportunity. He ordered the logistics division to open a shelter between Saihan mountain and Dalu City, and ordered the new army to go there to be responsible for public security there. In addition to preventing the 60000 deserters from making trouble, there is also a more important purpose, which is to prevent Yili from rushing the cavalry inside.


    General kunsha chased all the way. In addition to picking up some weapons and baggage left by the soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty on the road, the deserters directly captured were only a thousand people, which made him very unhappy. When the army came to sanbulachuan city and saw that it was heavily guarded and that the towers were full of soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty, kunsha, who did not take siege weapons, gave up attacking and occupying it, but continued to go north. He took a fancy to the 60000 captured soldiers who fled. If they could be intercepted and used for them, it would be a great victory.


    The goals of both sides were the same, and the five-star army and yilibaoli forces met on the grassland. Hundreds of shelters have been built. The soldiers of Beiming Dynasty who fled here can finally put down their worries, line up one by one, enter and register in an orderly manner, and prepare to enter Shicheng and enter the sequence of logistics division. Around them stood more than 20000 cavalry. It was the new army of the tiger awn belt. Looking to the south from here, we could vaguely see that the grassland cavalry coming from far away.


    Kunsha rode on his horse and was surrounded by strong cavalry warriors. As they kept moving forward, the pioneer general and Ke Gen appeared in front of him on a war horse. "General, a large number of five-star armies with five-star flags were found in front of him."


    "The five-star army, the army of heavenly Khan?" another deputy general ulji said aloud. "General, before we came here, we also went first, but the general repeatedly told us not to be the enemy of the five-star army, you see."


    "What are you looking at?" his face was indifferent, and contempt flashed in kunsha''s eyes. As generals in yilibaoli, their territory does not border with the five-star army. What they know and know is just some rumors. Although this Daming loyal and courageous public has many titles, such as what day Khan, God of war, military God, Messenger of Changsheng day, etc., all these are completely not in kunsha''s eyes. What he advocates is only strong strength. "How many of them?"


    "A lot, maybe not as much as us, but it''s not much different." he Kegen reported.


    "Hehe, there''s nothing to be afraid of if we don''t have as many as us. We chased the 60000 prisoners of Daming soldiers all the way, and we''re about to get them. Now we want to let us go. There''s no such thing in the world. In this way, it''s not difficult for us to talk to them with Kegen. There''s a saying in the Han people, it''s called dividing half when we meet, that is, let them separate If 30000 prisoners are given to us, we will withdraw. "


    "Negotiation? But what if they don''t agree?" he Kegen doesn''t think that at this time, the other party will buy his own account. After all, the fat meat in the mouth should be taken out. I''m afraid no one will easily agree to it.


    "Disagree? Then we not only want all the 60000 people, but also the five-star army. We also want them to be prisoners. They are also in Shicheng behind him. It is said that it is the largest city on the grassland. Hehe, it makes people want to see it." kunsha said with pride.


    In the past, it was difficult for the hands in the handlebar to touch here because of the suppression of the Tatar department without sweat. But now it''s different. Tuotuobuhua is dead, and the power of Tatars is also falling apart. They also have a relationship with them first. Now no one can suppress them. What''s more terrible. Besides, people have been saying that the Han people are a group of grass eaters. They attach great importance to Confucianism, which is the great truth of being a man. It is said that these people are the main officials in the court. On the contrary, those generals have low status. What''s the fear of such a nation and force? Perhaps as soon as his horse team charged, these people would be scared to flee East and West, just like those Ming soldiers outside Luanjing city. Didn''t they see them coming and run away.


    Kunsha regarded the five-star army as the general view of the Ming army, which itself was his biggest mistake.


    He Kegen, who received the order, turned away, returned to the former army, and then came straight to the new army camp with 50 iron cavalry.


    Three miles in front of the camp, they were surrounded by hundreds of cavalry of the reconnaissance regiment. Commander Ding Shan rode on a jujube red horse and appeared in front of Heke gen, blocking the way of these cavalry.

 Chapter 962

    "Go and call out your loyal and brave male. I have something to ask him." he Kegen rode on his horse and didn''t pay attention to the cavalry several times his own. Just like kunsha, he didn''t take these Daming cavalry seriously.


    When Ding Shan appeared, he wanted to ask the other party what he was doing and why he was here. I didn''t think his tone was so big. He said he wanted to see the sixth young master, and he looked tall and angry. Suddenly his anger was arched out.


    Who is the sixth young master? He is absolutely like a God in the hearts of soldiers. In the eyes of some people, he is like a reborn parent. In the military camp, you can scold anyone when you are angry or drink. Even if you have made war achievements, you can point to your immediate boss and scold for a while. After you wake up, you can make amends. Later, you are still good brothers and comrades in arms. But no one dares to speak ill of the sixth young master at any time, because it will be excluded and criticized by everyone. If you are light, you will immediately withdraw from active service. If you are serious, you will be directly charged, or even beheaded in public.


    With such a noble authority, if someone comes and dares to call for advice, he should have such an expression. Dingshan couldn''t see a smile on his face. He didn''t seem to understand it. He asked confidently again, "do you want to see Zhongdan?"


    "Good." Heke nodded his head, still with his nostrils facing the sky.


    "OK, then I''ll take you to see him." Ding Shan nodded. Although he said that the two armies fought and didn''t kill envoys, these people actually looked down on the sixth young master. This is tantamount to insulting all the five-star soldiers. This threshold can''t pass.


    As soon as he heard Ding Shan say he would take him to see him, he was determined. He knew that as long as he showed his cruel side, these Han cavalry would not dare to listen. Well, the facts also proved his guess.


    But he didn''t know it at all. He couldn''t even say half of his guess was right, because the next second, Ding Shan taught him how to be a man. He saw his right hand held high, then suddenly fell, and his voice came out, "tie them all."


    Despite some preparations, some cavalry also made resistance, but in the face of multiple scouts, that resistance still seemed so futile.


    In the Yang army, the most powerful naturally belongs to the cold front, followed by cavalry soldiers. Like the first Cavalry Division in the world, it can be as powerful as the cold front. Even when it is not involved in the siege, they can play a much higher combat power than the general cold front army. But there is also an army with very strong combat power, that is, the reconnaissance force.


    Being able to become a scout, especially a qualified cavalry scout, is originally one in a hundred. It is an outstanding soldier in terms of skill, equestrian skills and adaptability.


    When such a group of people form a scale, we can imagine how powerful such an army will be. Maybe it''s better to rush out of the earth''s first cavalry division, but it won''t be much different. Let them deal with the ordinary cavalry in yilibao, which can only be described as killing chickens with ox knives.


    He Kegen is the most miserable. A moment ago, he was arrogant and didn''t take anyone in his eyes. The next moment, he was whipped by Ding Shan''s horse whip. His strong inertia and unprepared to let him turn over and dismount, followed by a burst of boxing and kicking. When he looked up, his whole body was tied with ropes and became a prisoner.


    Not only he, but also the fifty cavalry brought by him have become prisoners. Some cavalry with fierce resistance have several knife wounds, and the blood is dripping mercilessly.


    "Don''t bandage them, it''s a waste of our goods. This will send people back to the headquarters of the first army." Ding Shan showed his fierce eyes and issued an order.


    If it were normal, he would not treat the enemy''s messengers like this. After all, there are always some rules to abide by when he is on the battlefield. But today and Ke Gen are so rude, he doesn''t have to be polite. Even when he does this, no one can say a wrong. I''m afraid he''ll have to praise him in turn.


    In the military headquarters, commander Hu Mang and deputy commander shebie were looking at the sand table in front of them and doing some treatment plans after emergency things. They heard the soldiers report that Ding Shan, the head of the foremost reconnaissance regiment, had come. With him were 51 cavalry prisoners in Yili.


    "Prisoner? It seems that we didn''t order the war." the army commander Hu mang looked puzzled, and then shook his head. "This Dingshan won''t tie up the messenger sent by the other party. It''s a little against the rules."


    "Ha ha, commander, maybe there''s another secret. Let''s talk about it when we meet someone." the deputy commander on the side also smiled. Based on his understanding of Ding Shan, this person is an exquisite character and rarely does things impulsively. Then again, really impulsive people can''t become the head of the reconnaissance group.


    "Well, then call them in." Hu mang thought it was right, so he decided to see Ding Shan first.


    Soon, Dingshan got into the big tent, and he was still carrying the tied and Ke root in his hand. As soon as he came in, he threw it on the ground and fell a dog to eat shit. Then he saluted Hu Mang and farewell respectively, "commander and deputy commander, this man wanted to negotiate with us, but he was rude and brought by me."


    "What''s the matter?" the tiger''s face was black. After all, there are messengers. It''s unreasonable to treat them like this without sufficient reasons.


    "It''s like this..." Ding Shan also knows that things must be explained clearly, otherwise, he is making a mistake. So he repeated what he had just said to Kegen.


    Waiting for Ding Shan to finish, a big foot suddenly kicked in the past, impolitely left a mark on the fallen hekegen''s face, and the blood flowed outward along the corners of each other''s mouth. Perhaps because of too much force, even the snot and saliva flowed out.


    Needless to say, it was Hu mang who kicked this foot. I dare to be disrespectful to the young master. With this, it''s not too much to kill this man.


    "Bang."


    It''s another kick. This time it''s a farewell. Yang Chendong has always wanted to repay him, but now someone dares to despise the sixth young master like this. With this, he can''t get angry if he doesn''t kick it.


    He Kegen, who was brought into the big tent, thought he had found a place to reason, but he didn''t think that he was even kicked in the tent, and his feet were not light. He felt pain on his face, but he couldn''t say anything because his mouth was blocked.


    "Deputy commander, I don''t think there''s any need to hesitate. Send troops directly." after Hu mang kicked out, he seemed to say something.


    "I think we can. And if we don''t do it, we''ll hit them hard. Well, this man should be useful." I don''t want to look at him lying on the ground, with a wronged and scrupulous face, and a terrible smile in my eyes.


    Heke Gen was very unlucky. He just said an disrespectful word and was severely cleaned up. However, what he couldn''t understand was that when the three Han people looked at themselves, they all showed a look of great interest. Because they couldn''t understand Chinese, he couldn''t know what these people thought and said. He just felt that there seemed to be a deep meaning in his eyes, and it was Chrysanthemum.


    He Ke Gen thought too much. No one was interested in him. He was only interested in his identity, which had nothing to do with his body. Then he was taken out of the big account, and then his nose was cut, which was no different from a dead man in the military regulations of the five-star army.


    I thought it was the penalty of the other party, and then I was destined to die. But he Kegen was surprised again. He was released. There were 50 cavalry released with him, but three of them had become corpses because of excessive bleeding.


    The horses and sabers were returned to them, and then they were released like this. It seemed that they wanted to humiliate him. They were forced to walk around the barracks of the new army, so that every soldier saw his tragedy.


    He Kegen, who already knew that he was being humiliated, had tears in his eyes, but his eyes were very firm, because he was observing the barracks of the five-star army in this way. Let alone, the harvest was not small. For example, he saw many soldiers gathering together to eat and drink, and others simply fell asleep in the open space of the barracks. In the face of all this, no one took care of it.


    "You wait. With such loose military discipline, you can''t be the opponent of our 30000 iron cavalry. I must double my revenge for the humiliation now." he Kegen thought so bitterly in his heart.


    After a round trip to the military camp, it was already afternoon, and Ke Gen was released. Waiting to leave the five-star army reconnaissance regiment for a mile, he Kegen jumped his horse and whipped up his whip and rushed to his own camp. Now he only had two words in his mind - revenge.


    In the Yili camp, kunsha is waiting for news. He has blood on his face. After taking off the black towel, he looks very terrible and Ke Gen. Facing this man, kunsha asked in the first sentence, "who are you?"


    It was this sentence that the great man''s he Kegen immediately cried, "general, take a closer look. I''m your pioneer and Kegen."


    "Ah! You are Heke gen, but how did you become like this?" kunsha looked puzzled. He really didn''t understand. He was still good when he went out. How did he come back with blood on his face that he couldn''t recognize?


    At present, he Kegen told his experiences with a handful of snot (I don''t know where it came from) and a handful of tears. Of course, there is naturally less embellishment. In short, it means that the five-star army is too rampant to act according to the rules, and doesn''t pay attention to their 30000 iron cavalry. Most importantly, their military discipline is very lax.

 Chapter 963

    "Lax military discipline? How can you know?" kunsha asked, grasping the key point.


    "They want to humiliate me. After cutting off my nose, they still walk through the whole military camp, but they don''t know that they let me see their true side. Oh, some soldiers are eating and drinking, and some soldiers sleep in the daytime, which is not like what a good fighting army should have. General, if you give me 5000 cavalry, I can make them lose their fighting spirit, Beat them, beat them and run away. "He Kegen vowed.


    "Good, good." finally heard a useful news, kunsha laughed.


    He never believed how powerful the Han cavalry would be. In his eyes, he would say so first, just because he didn''t want to make meritorious contributions, so he bluffed himself like this. Now with the facts seen by Heke Gen''s eyes, he believes his judgment more. Seeing that it was getting dark and the day had just passed fifteen, and the moon was very bright, he had the idea of sneaking camp.


    "I command..." in the big tent, the confident kunsha voice came out.


    In the battalion of the new army, Hu Mang and shebie have made two sets of battle plans, and all officers at or above the regiment level have been called together to announce orders.


    Finally, there was a big battle to fight, and all the officers were very excited. Two years have passed since the elimination of fan Yuhai and the unification of Mobei Mongolian tribes. During this time, their hands have long been itchy. Now we can finally have a chance to show our skills. Everyone doesn''t want to give up and takes the initiative to take the responsibility of the main attack.


    "Thirty thousand iron cavalry, we don''t have to fight, we all have meat to eat. But the commander said the ugly words in front. If anyone dares to step back in a war, he will only be a reserve team when he has a task next time." Hu Mang''s eyes scanned every officer attending the meeting, with a warning and reminder in his face.


    "Don''t worry, commander. This is the opportunity for our new army to reappear. You won''t be disappointed."


    "Yes, if our Qingqi regiment lost its chain and let them run away, just put my head on it."


    "If we can''t break the enemy''s battle array on the first charge, I won''t want the head of the heavy riding regiment."


    All the officers spoke one by one, made statements, and even made military orders. Hu mang nodded excitedly, "OK, I have written down what you said. Please remember that the military law is ruthless. If anyone has a problem, he will be treated by the military law."


    It''s no wonder Hu mang was so careful. There was no war in two years, and many additional soldiers in the army didn''t really see blood. Although the training has been targeted, the real battlefield and exercise are completely different. Any belittling the enemy may cause irreparable losses.


    In order to destroy the enemy, shebie and the staff of the military headquarters worked out two sets of plans. The first is that if the enemy comes to sneak camp at night, they will do what they want; The second is that if they do not sneak into the camp, they will charge the whole army at dawn, when the strength of civil air defense is at the lowest.


    The night came as scheduled, and the moon hung high and shone on the grassland, which could make Yili army clearly see far away. At the same time, their actions also fell into the eyes of the cavalry of the reconnaissance regiment.


    "Come, come, they are out as expected." after the news of the reconnaissance group was reported to the military headquarters, Hu mang was more or less excited, but when he heard that the other party had only 5000 cavalry, his face couldn''t help showing a look of disappointment, "just sent so many troops? It''s not enough to eat."


    "Ha ha, the commander doesn''t have to worry. It''s clear that they despise us. That is, we just need to carry out the second set of combat plan in advance." shebie seems to understand the opponent''s idea. It must be during the day that he let Heke root slip around and deliberately showed weakness. That is, let them know what kind of consequences will be after trusting their eyes.


    "Well, that''s good." Hu mang nodded heavily, then looked at the messenger and said: "Order the regiment directly under the Tatar division to stay and attack the enemy. The left wing of the Tatar division encircles and detours, the right wing of the recruits division encircles and detours, the light cavalry regiment goes around to the enemy''s rear, the heavy cavalry regiment, the reconnaissance regiment and the military headquarters attack the enemy from the front half an hour later, subject to two red flares, and the whole army will attack at that time."


    When the order was issued, several heralds ordered to send out to convey the second plan ahead of time. At present, all divisions and regiments that had already prepared outside the barracks went to their destinations one after another, but left their immediate regiments ready to ambush the enemy.


    He Ke Gen wore a black scarf around his face to cover his scary face, and rushed straight with 5000 Yili cavalry. When he was only a mile away from the new army camp, he still couldn''t see anyone blocking him. He just saw some five-star soldiers responsible for night patrol running around, and his face couldn''t help showing the winner''s smile.


    Everything was the same as he estimated. The new army was really just a show off. He didn''t think they dared to attack at night. Even so, he would kill one to avenge the day. "It''s time for me to kill the enemy and make contributions!"


    Holding the saber high, he Kegen laughed. As the first echelon entered the barracks of the new army, he bent slightly and cut the curtain of the first army''s tent with a knife, just tearing it open.


    But the expected scene of the enemy sleeping or panicking did not appear. Through the campfire in the barracks, I saw an empty tent. I didn''t even see a sleeping blanket.


    This is clearly an empty military account. There is nothing in it. Just from this point of view, we know that no one has lived in it at all.


    A tent was empty, and Kegen had a bad feeling in his heart, but he continued to cut down several military accounts. The reality told him that there were no opponents or objects in each military camp. At this moment, even if he was stupid, he knew it was an empty camp. In other words, he was deceived.


    "No, it''s the enemy''s trap. Withdraw quickly." seeing that the hope failed, a cool breath rose from the soles of his feet, and Ke Gen shouted to withdraw.


    At this time, it was obviously too late to withdraw, because at this moment, countless cavalry suddenly appeared in the dark night around the big tent. All of them were holding fire-stained bows and arrows. Under the loud cry of Deng Yu, the direct commander, they fired in unison, one by one, and one bow and arrow with fire flew through the air and fell into the middle of five thousand cavalry in Yili ba.


    The bow and arrow with fire shot at the cavalry like meteors. One soldier cried, screamed, howled, or fell from his horse, rolled on the ground, or galloped with his horse, walked aimlessly, and knocked down one of his companions.


    The rocket flew down, and the five thousand enemy rode in a disorderly formation, drowning the sound of orderly retreat shouted by Heke Gen.


    "The whole army charged!" Deng Yu, head of the regiment directly under him, pulled out his saber after three arrows in a row and shouted to the first soldiers to attack the surrounded enemy, followed by the sound of thousands of horses running from each battalion.


    One is prepared, the other is flustered; On the one hand, morale is high and on the other, there is no intention of war. This was not a fair battle at first. After only a few shocks, the cavalry in 5000 Yili was dead and wounded. The overall situation depends.


    In the main barracks of Yili, you can vaguely see the flames in the barracks of the new army a few miles away. Deputy general uliji smiled and reported the good news to general kunsha. "General, it seems that he Kegen has succeeded."


    "Ha ha, my general said long ago that Han cavalry is not enough to be afraid." kunsha laughed, as if all this was expected.


    "General, should we also do something? Why don''t I take a cavalry to support it? After all, it''s more than 20000 enemies, and we need help even if we catch prisoners." uliji took the opportunity to say. Obviously, he didn''t want to watch and Ke Gen specialize in the front and rob all his work.


    This careful thought can''t hide kunsha. It''s not difficult to capture the enemy several times after using 5000 cavalry. Just being a general must learn to have a bowl of water flat. Otherwise, how can you serve the heart of the general below. Nodded, kunsha said, "well, the general is a little worried and Ke Gen. in this way, I promise you five thousand cavalry to help."


    "Thank you, general." uliji put his right hand on his left chest, saluted, turned and strode away. The kunsha left was humming a minor that only he could understand, with a pleasant expression on his face. At this time, his mind could not help imagining that he had a great future after he made this skill. He thought that he had said more than once that the five-star army was not easy to provoke, but this time he slapped each other with his actual actions. He wanted to see what else he could say this time.


    "Ha ha." the beautiful kunsha said a smile at the moment, "I don''t know if we don''t fight. It turns out that we also try our best to make the cavalry so powerful!"


    Kunsha''s dream didn''t last long. A quarter of an hour later, the figure of ulji in the big tent suddenly returned.


    "Why? Haven''t you started yet?" it took a quarter of an hour to get ready, which made kunsha''s face look unhappy. At this speed, you still want to grab work?


    "General, the big event is bad, the big event is bad. As soon as I started with the army, I met the main force of the five-star army. They were all armed with three-meter knives and heavy armor. We... We were not their opponents and lost." Wu Liji looked worried and felt guilty.

 Chapter 964

    "Hmm? What are you talking about!" suddenly patted the wooden table in front of him, and kunsha looked angry. "What''s the matter? How can there be a five-star army on our front? Haven''t they been badly hurt by general Heke Gen?"


    "I don''t know." Ulrich shook his head. He didn''t lie this time. He really didn''t know anything. As soon as the army came out, it ran into the heavy cavalry of the new army coming from the front. A man with inferior equipment and combat power was defeated just in front of him. How can we find out what happened.


    Fortunately, Wuliji didn''t need to explain anything next. A famous scout poured in from the big tent. "Report to the general that the enemy has been found on the left side of our army."


    "Report to the general that our army has found the enemy on the right."


    "Report to the general that we have found the enemy behind our army."


    "What... What''s the matter? Where are so many enemies? Who can explain it to me." with anger on his face, kunsha patted the wooden table in front of him for several times. The wooden table was shaky and seemed to fall down at any time.


    With this cry in the tent, there was great silence. It was really audible to drop the needle. Obviously, no one knows how to answer this question. This is quite different from the expected result, so that their minds can''t turn around for a while.


    But the fact will answer everything. A bow and arrow with fire suddenly shot at the main account, and the fire soared and soon burned into a piece, and the temperature in the main account also increased. Wuliji''s cry also followed, "no, the five-star army is coming. The general quickly orders to retreat."


    "Retreat? Yes, yes, retreat." just a little distracted and shocked, kunsha gave the order to retreat. At this moment, he had no time to think about why there were so many five-star armies in his camp. Now he just wanted to escape and save his life.


    Two red flares took off. Originally, they only killed the five-star army in the front barracks, but soon afterwards, the five-star army appeared in all directions. They held rockets and lit one military tent after another, making the horses neighing constantly. Many cavalry in the were unable to even get on the horses, or were shot, burned, killed or captured.


    In the dark night, kunsha and uliji rushed in one direction with five thousand cavalry. Finally, they just broke a way. After losing two thousand cavalry, they rushed out of a hole surrounded by the Qingqi regiment.


    Qingqi regiment has always been famous for its fast speed. Such a collision on the battlefield is not their strong point. Finally, head Ma xiongshan can only watch the enemy retreat and sigh loudly.


    The killing in the barracks is still going on. The results of the new army''s training in the past two years have been confirmed on the battlefield. The soldiers raised their sabers and waved their arms, displayed what they had learned in their usual training one by one, and regarded the living enemy horses in front of them as scarecrows on the training ground, repeatedly cutting and killing.


    These battlefield recruits who have joined the new year for nearly two years have long been qualified in terms of organization, discipline and individual quality. What they lack now is to kill the enemy in actual combat and see more blood. The first battle tonight made up for their shortcomings and gave them a chance to grow into a qualified or even excellent soldier.


    The battle lasted until noon the next day, and the army was completely defeated. In this war, more than 6000 enemies were killed and more than 20000 captured. The new military has once again made great achievements in its practical actions and spread their prestige all over the world.


    Poor kunsha came with 30000 troops. When he fled, there were only 3000 people. Besides the war horse and the saber in his hand, all other things were left behind, which can be described as embarrassment.


    Reality gave them a solid slap, so that they finally knew that what vara said first was not wrong. The five-star army is really not easy to provoke.


    Kunsha retreated crazily with 3000 cavalry. He retreated to Shajing City three hundred miles away. He met the Warsaw army who had occupied the city here, and then he put down his panic.


    When the mood was completely relaxed, kunsha''s heart was unwilling to rise again. This time, although he was defeated by the five-star army, he was defeated by the other party''s intrigues. The two sides did not fight face-to-face by strength, which made him not very convinced. So after a good night''s rest, he went to see the leader of Wara department in Shajing city and first expressed his idea of the five-star army in World War II.


    Compared with six years ago, he also became a lot more mature, especially after tuotuobuhua was killed by him, his superior breath was stronger.


    In the government yard of the Yamen of the former Shajing City, I also saw kunsha first. After listening to his idea of sending troops to seriously destroy the five-star army and avenge more than 20000 soldiers under him, he didn''t refuse, but asked politely, "I don''t know how many cavalry general kunsha has in his hand now?"


    "Three thousand, but they are all elite." kunsha answered without hesitation.


    "Oh, there are only three thousand cavalry. I have three hundred thousand cavalry since general kunsha." after a sneer, he suddenly yelled at him: "no matter what your status was before, now you are just a small general with only three thousand cavalry. Where do you have the confidence to talk to me like this? Come on, throw him out of the courtyard."


    He suddenly turned his face first, which made kunsha''s face very ugly. He still wanted to struggle, but more than a dozen recruits rushed up, lifted him up, forcibly moved him out of the courtyard and threw him on the street. It was at this moment that kunsha remembered that he was also the first person. He was a person who had only benefits and interests in his eyes. Even for the sake of benefits and interests, even your own brothers can kill at any time. In this way, if you touch it, you will seek the skin of a tiger.


    The thrown kunsha was picked up in the hands of the soldiers waiting outside the hospital, and then left with a look of anger. He left Shajing city and went straight to the rear. He had received the news that the army in Yili was coming from Yiji Nai city. That was his real mother''s house.


    Someone told you the news of kunsha''s departure, but he was not moved by it. He must admit that he is really afraid of Yang Chendong. Unless necessary, he doesn''t want to be an enemy. A kunsha wanted to unite with him with only 3000 cavalry. He wouldn''t do such a foolish thing. What needs to be considered now is how to drive Beiming''s army out of the grassland. For example, sanbulachuan, which is not far away, is his next place to attack.


    Three don''t stab Sichuan city.


    Shi Wanshan, the defeated general of Xuanfu, returned here with nearly 190000 defeated troops. What he wanted to do was to make a counterattack after rectifying here and recapture Jingzhou City and Shajing city. But I didn''t expect that Datong was defeated so quickly. He wasn''t ready yet. The main force of Wala had come to him. It not only occupied Jingzhou City and Shajing city left by him, but also threatened the safety of sanbulachuan city where he was located.


    In other words, even if Shi Wanshan wants to retreat now, he should guard against the other party''s attack on him halfway when he leaves sanbuchuan city.


    When the War reached this level, Shi Wanshan, who was originally ambitious, felt some sadness at the bottom of his heart. He hated and hated the officials of the imperial court. He only knew to seek personal interests for himself, and he was completely regardless of the overall situation; He hated and hated the incompetence of Yang Hong, the general soldier of Datong. If he didn''t have such a big appetite, he didn''t surround the random well city, but tried to capture it. Then relying on this city, he would be enough to resist the coalition forces in Wara and Yili, which created an opportunity for him. When he captured Shajing City, he could reach the back of Wara, and the chance of decisive battle would come at that time.


    But now, the defeat has become a fact. How difficult it will be to find the opportunity like before.


    Shi Wanshan seems a little depressed. Gu he and Ning Wenfeng, the two deputy chief soldiers around him, don''t look any better. On the contrary, the guard eunuch can also be called the military eunuch Deng Qiang, saying in the male duck''s voice: "Three generals, the emperor has sent 800 Li to hurry up and said that the imperial court is sending reinforcements. This time, it will be led by governor Shi Heng to help us and send troops to the grassland. Our task now is to hold the three don''t stab the river and nail it here like a nail. If we dare to retreat, we will be punished by military justice."


    After saying this, Deng Qiang couldn''t help but sigh. Although he didn''t know much about military, he also knew how difficult it was to defend the arrival of reinforcements with an isolated city.


    In history, some people may rely on a city for half a year or even longer. But without exception, they are all big cities, which have enough food and grass for a long time. In contrast, sanbulachuan city does not have such conditions.


    The city wall is low, only more than two feet, and the ladder can be easily built on the city tower. The food and grass in the city are not enough, and even the water source can not meet the needs of the army. Under such conditions, who will guard it will be a big problem.


    "Report." while the four were still hesitating about what to do next, the scouts suddenly came to report, and there was news outside the city. 30000 Yili defeated the cavalry to the five-star army, and the Lord general kunsha just escaped with 3000 cavalry.


    As soon as the news came out, the look of Shi Wanshan''s four people was more complicated. In contrast, the five-star army had won another big battle, but they had just experienced a big defeat. This sharp contrast made their mood more depressed and anxious.


    In the quiet room, Gu He, the deputy chief of the five-star army, suddenly said, "the five-star army has completely grown up. Even if we can defeat the invasion of Wala and Yibaili one day, how can the five-star army deal with it and who is its opponent?"

 Chapter 965

    In a word, Guhe is also a strong general. Among the 200000 troops of the Xuanfu government, if we only fight alone, Shi Wanshan will be a little inferior. At ordinary times, he is also the most joyful one. There is a sense that he doesn''t pay attention to the heroes in the world, but now he has asked this question, which is enough to show that he is afraid in his heart.


    The words of the ancient river make the originally quieter room more quiet. Shi Wanshan and Ning Wenfeng are silent. They don''t know what to say or how to answer this question. Only eunuch Deng Qiang, after a moment of silence, suddenly said, "general Gu, what do you mean? Are you afraid?"


    As a eunuch, his biggest patron is only one person, that is the emperor. Any dissident will become their enemy, that is, the relationship between everyone is good at ordinary times. If someone else dares to say such a thing, I''m afraid Deng Qiang would have called soldiers to arrest people long ago.


    "I''m afraid? Are you kidding me? When the general doesn''t take the lead on the battlefield, I just say something we''ll face sooner or later." facing Deng Qiang''s question, Guhe will not shrink back.


    At present, if there is internal strife, the situation in the city will only be more pessimistic. Shi Wanshan, as the chief soldier, finally said: "Well, well, this is just a private word. We can''t count. Now let''s think about how to face the current situation and how to attack the Wara iron cavalry. The emperor has said that we can''t throw away the three don''t stab Chuan City, or we will be punished by military justice. That''s the case. Those who don''t want to die will make up their minds quickly."


    "It''s not easy to guard, there is not enough food and grass, and the morale of the army will be in chaos over time." Ning Wenfeng, who is famous for being a wise man, shook his head gently.


    "We can let Dalu city find a way to supply us with food and grass, and it''s not far from Datong house, so we can find some ways from there." Deng Qiang also made suggestions and followed Shi Wanshan for a long time. He is not a white man in the military, and he knows some common sense.


    "Datong mansion? Hehe." Ning Wenfeng shook his head when he heard the speech, "Now their general army has retreated to Ningxia Wei. They must be frightened. It''s impossible for them to support us. I''m afraid they don''t even have the courage to open the city gate. As for Dalu City, we can order him, but as soon as we go, there are not many defenders there. It''s good that they can hold the city. How dare they come out?"


    "They can keep it. Lord Zhongdan won''t see anyone attacking Dalu city and threatening the Han people." when talking about this problem, Shi Wanshan broke in and said it clearly. This is what he didn''t worry about. Maybe the emperor saw this too. Otherwise, they won''t stay in Dalu city for three times without stabbing Sichuan, but return to Dalu city.


    No matter how great Yang Chendong''s threat to all parties and how rapid the rise of power is, there is nothing wrong with him, that is, his care for the people of the Ming dynasty or the Han people. Everyone sees this situation, that is, with his temper, he will never let the city of Dalu be attacked and ignored.


    At this point, even Shi Wanshan admires it.


    As soon as Yang Chendong was mentioned, Guhe said again, "Hey, you said, can we let someone send a letter to Zhongdan and ask them to transport materials for us? Others will be afraid of the coalition forces in warla and Yili, and the five-star army will not be afraid."


    "Is that ok? The five-star army doesn''t have many troops in Shicheng. Do they have such ability?" Deng Qiang also heard his interest and said.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s impossible." Ning Wenfeng said no. in order to be afraid that they won''t believe it, he then explained: "Everyone is not stupid. We should be able to see the ambition of Zhongdan Gong. In the future, we will be enemies. Even if it is the enemy, it is good not to step on it when we are down. Where can we support us? Besides, do we have money to pay him? If you remember correctly, the emperor still owes Zhongdan Gong 11 million liang of silver."


    Ning Wenfeng said that Shi Wanshan''s face was constantly changing, especially eunuch Deng Qiang''s face was very ugly. After all, his master owed people money and didn''t speak hard. He was just a small chess piece in his master''s eyes. What else can he say?


    After sitting for a full afternoon, the four did not discuss a better way. Finally, Shi Wanshan could only say: "Forget it, it''s a blessing or a curse. We''ve settled the problem. Even if the emperor wants us to stay here, some things are always solved with help. Otherwise, it''s no wonder that we can''t keep the city. By the way, Duke Deng, you know the situation in the city. Food and grass can be used for the army for 20 days at most. After 20 days, I''m afraid the city will not attack Self breaking. "


    "My father-in-law knows that I''ll go back and write a secret passbook to the emperor." Deng Qiang said solemnly. It''s not just a matter of whether he can complete the task, but related to his family and life. He can''t help but be careless.


    ......


    Shicheng, Yangfu.


    The new army won another great battle, killing and capturing nearly 30000 enemies. The good news was sent to Yang Chendong. He just looked at it and put it aside. This was what he expected. It was almost a one-to-one comparison of forces. If the new army could not fight the enemy, it would not be called the new army.


    He also tried his best to underestimate the enemy. The defeat was just a matter of time. He was not worried. What he needed to consider now was the changeable situation in front of him and what he needed to do, such as what would happen in the next situation on the battlefield.


    Yang Chendong is a man who likes to do things one step at a time and see three steps. This time, the cavalry in Yiba suddenly appeared, which was beyond his expectation and not in his plan. It was only when he appeared that he was certainly not polite that he gave the new army an order to attack.


    Facts have proved that this battle was won, and there is no suspense about winning, but this does not mean that there is no problem at all. On the contrary, yilibaoli, who suffered a loss, will do so next, which is what he needs to consider. Only by measuring all possibilities and taking precautions, can we ensure that the five-star army can face everything safely under the circumstances of the task.


    All along, Yang Chendong has done the same. Every battle under his command seems not very laborious and dangerous. These are the results of his careful calculation and strategy. Otherwise, even with weapons hundreds of years earlier than this era, it is impossible to achieve so much in such a short time.


    Then the problem arises. What will I do next? Will you choose to eat this dumb loss, or send heavy troops for revenge?


    Since he left the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty four years ago, left in the name of returning home to worship his ancestors and helped the Southern Ming Dynasty deal with the Yellow bandit army, he began his entrepreneurial journey. The difference is that farmers earn food, businessmen earn money, politicians earn fame, and he earns only one country.


    To build a country is more than just fighting and killing. Isn''t there an old saying that it''s easy to fight the world but difficult to defend it? How to manage these sites well and use them is the time to show your true skills.


    Fortunately, with some later experience and some commodities in the warehouse, he can create countless value. With silver, it is easy to handle affairs, and the territory has been stabilized. But after all, his background is too poor, so that the local management can not keep up with his pace of opening up the territory. Just like now, he can swing and have a certain ability to lay more territory, but how to hold here has become a big problem. For example, in yilibaoli, the territory of that place is not small, and it is vast and sparsely populated. Once the main cavalry of the other party is defeated, it is not difficult to occupy it.


    It is also because the land is vast and sparsely populated, and the number of people he needs is really difficult for him. In other words, he has the ability to defeat the other party, but he does not occupy the strength of the other party. That is, now is the time to occupy Yili, which is not the time to fight with the other party.


    "Alas, you can''t get any benefits if you beat the other party with great strength. It''s really something that people are not interested in." with a sigh, Yang Chendong called Yang er. He wanted to send a message to the desert north division thousands of miles away and let them do something.


    Yang Chendong is calculating that it takes time to accumulate enough strength, such as excellent managers after occupying a place, people who need to move in and out, the future development road of the region, what kind of factories to build, what kind of sunshine Avenue to show the people, etc. Like him, the northern Ming Dynasty was also calculating. Among the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, the ministers reached a consensus at the court meeting that the city of three non irritants must be guarded and guarded. Only in this way can we prepare enough time for the governor Shiheng, who is preparing to go to war, to have a general battle with the headquarters of Wala on the grassland and win the final victory.


    The consensus is reached, but the situation of sanbuakawa city is there. The city is not big, the wall is not high, and the food and water stored in it are very limited. Relying on such a medium-sized city, it is impossible to block the Allied forces of Wala and Yili Ali.


    "Commander Shi is a general who can fight. The defense of Xuanfu and the battle for Dalu city have proved his ability. Now he still has nearly 200000 troops in his hands. As long as he can keep up with the food and grass, there must be no problem defending the city." Shang shuyiming of the Ministry of military stood up at the court meeting and expressed his own point of view.


    Yiming''s words attracted the silent nod and support of many other courtiers. However, Shi Pu, the Minister of industry, stood up, "what Yi Shangshu said is good. The key problem is how to ensure the timely supply of grain and grass?"

 Chapter 966

    "HMM. where is the golden Minister? How is the preparation for the food and grass of the 200000 troops of the general army of Shi?" Zhu Qiyu, sitting on the Golden Dragon chair, nodded and looked at the Minister of the Ministry of officials among the courtiers.


    Jin Lian stood among the courtiers. Hearing that Dai Zong ordered his name, she stood out with fluorene board and said, "if you go back to the emperor, grain and grass will have arrived at the Xuanfu. As far as I know, some grain and grass will move with the army, and some grain and grass will need to be transported to the front line every three or five days. According to this, most grain and grass should still be in the Xuanfu."


    "Then carry it over." hearing that the grain and grass had been prepared early, Zhu Qiyu asked with great joy on his face.


    Only after finishing this sentence did he find that the whole hall was suddenly silent, as if there was something wrong with his sentence. Fortunately, the ministers were also good at understanding people''s hearts. Xu Youzhen, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, stood up and said, "your emperor, it''s difficult to transport food and grass now. It must be that there should be all the cavalry led by the first near sanbuchuan city. If they were sent up now, it would be the same as a sheep into a tiger."


    "Yes, yes." Zhu Qiyu made a big red face. Although he has been emperor for six years, he has never been on the battlefield. His understanding of the war is only seen from books. Now, after Xu Youzhen''s reminder, he knew that what he just said was too hasty and his face turned red. In order to eliminate the impact of what happened just now, he thought of the law to divert everyone''s attention, looked at Shi Heng in the military general team and said, "governor Shi, but I don''t know when the newly assembled 200000 new troops can assemble and reach the battlefield?"


    "Return to the emperor." Shi Heng arched his body and said, "the assembly time will take about 15 days. After all, 200000 people are not a small number. As for when they can reach the battlefield, if they only rely on their legs, they are afraid that it will take another month and a half to get to the foot of sanbuchuan city. But the time of two months should be enough."


    "Two months?" this answer made all the ministers participating in the court meeting pay their heads and ears and talk one after another. If it took two months, I''m afraid it would be impossible to defend the city. In that case, nearly 200000 troops in the city would be eaten, which was undoubtedly a very heavy blow to the military power of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    Zhu Qiyu on the Dragon seat shook his head. "I''m afraid it won''t work in two months. In this way, we can say what we can do to transport grain and grass to sanbuchuan city."


    "This..."


    The ministers shook their heads like rattles. If you want to break through the Warsaw cavalry, you have to transport so much grain and grass to the city. It''s a word. It''s hard.


    After waiting for a long time, no one could stand up and offer advice, which made Zhu Qiyu angry. At ordinary times, they all boast of being patriotic ministers. They are eager to show their hearts to themselves. Or compare yourself with Guan Zhong and Le Yi, how capable they are. But now when we encounter problems, we just learn to shake our heads one by one. How can we not disappoint Zhu Qiyu?


    After a burst of discussion in the hall, it became quiet again. Obviously, everyone didn''t think of a better way. Looking at the performance of the ministers and thinking of the military situation ahead, Zhu Qiyu couldn''t help getting angry. He slapped his palm on the Dragon case and asked loudly, "all Aiqing are the smartest and most capable people in the world. Don''t even you have any better way?"


    These words made all the old ministers blush. But there are still some thick skinned people who have not changed much. For them, what they learn is the ability to govern the world, the means of ruling the country with benevolence and righteousness, not the book of war.


    It has to be said that this is the so-called Confucianism, one of the theories. If you read more books, you will write some good articles, that is, functions, you can obtain fame, and then you have the qualification to be an official. Then you will muddle along a little, boil your qualifications, and finally become the so-called Minister of an bang and the country. With such people, it is no wonder that most people live in dire straits.


    Still the silence of the whole audience, Zhu Qiyu''s face became more and more ugly. He once again felt a sense of isolation. He once again felt what it was to hate less when he was a man.


    At the moment of silence, a voice suddenly came out. Xu Youzhen, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment in a second-class official uniform, came out of the class with a fluorene board and said, "your emperor, in fact, you don''t have to be so troublesome to transport food and grass to sanbuchuan city. It''s easy as long as one person agrees."


    Zhu Qiyu was very happy that someone stood up. The person who stood out also thought of a way to solve the problem. At present, Zhu Qiyu asked in a hurry, "Xu Aiqing, what good way can you say it quickly."


    Hu Zhen, the Minister of rites who had never spoken among the ministers, had stood there and closed his eyes. At first sight, Xu Youzhen stood up. It was none of his business. His face was suddenly changed. His eyebrows were not wrinkled together at first, but then slowly stretched out.


    Yang Chendong has long told him that Xu Youzhen is also a person on the road. But in recent years, the two have not had more contact, perhaps because they are worried about each other. Just doing some things silently echoes each other from afar, and things that can cooperate will also support silently in private.


    Xu Youzhen, Hu Zhen, naturally knows something. He is smart, has insight, can recognize the situation and has exquisite means. It''s just that Hu Zhen was surprised that he wanted to stand up at this moment. He had guessed what this person was going to say, but now let Yang Chendong participate in this matter. Is it really good? The opponent this time is the cavalry alliance of warra cavalry and Yili ba. Does the five-star army really have the strength to stop them?


    But as Xu Youzhen, he has rarely fought uncertain battles. For such a big event, did he receive a secret order from Yang Chendong before? Did his son-in-law want to take the initiative to participate and share some benefits, or did he make all his own ideas?


    While Hu Chen was still guessing, Xu Youzhen had already left the class and hugged her arms and said, "emperor, if you want to solve this situation, you can only ask Zhongdan to come forward. There may be no other way."


    "Zhong Dan Gong?" Zhu Qiyu on the Dragon chair had a look of expectation. At this moment, his look became a little ugly.


    I don''t know when, in the northern Ming Dynasty, the word Zhongdan Gong has become a taboo. If it is not necessary, no one will mention it. Perhaps everyone knows that this person''s great potential has threatened the survival and development of Beiming. However, this person''s power has reached a certain extent, and he is no longer the kind of person who can be easily manipulated and oppressed.


    Even if there is no way to deal with him, let''s not mention him first, which is out of sight and out of mind. But now, Xu Youzhen broke this rule and took the initiative to mention that a clear and incomparable displeasure flashed across Dai Zong''s face.


    "Loyal and brave? How can he have such ability?" Zhu Qiyu''s tone had a trace of dissatisfaction.


    Listen, listen, gongs and drums listen. All the ministers are good at observing words and expressions. Seeing that, the emperor is a little angry. The smartest way is to stop this topic immediately. But now Xu Youzhen has no retreat.


    Since the last time Yang Chendong appeared in the capital of Beiming Dynasty and saw him at night, Xu Youzhen, who had always been mentally wavering, knew that he had been on the big ship of Yang Department. Next, I''m afraid it''s impossible to go on. The only thing we can do is to find a way not to let the big ship sink in the sea and find a way to sail farther.


    After getting to know him, he took the initiative to cooperate with Yang''s work. For example, when the five-star army captured North Korea, many ministers in the DPRK accused the five-star army of fighting against Daming''s vassal state, which is clearly a kind of disrespect for Daming. Instead of coaxing with these people, he privately found emperor Daizong, saying that North Korea was not the territory of the Ming Dynasty after all. Even if it was taken away, there was no substantive loss. He might as well take this opportunity to ask the five-star army for some war horses. After all, strength is the king.


    As long as you have enough strength, what you lose now can be taken back one day.


    It was Xu Youzhen who came up with such an idea. He originally wanted to denounce the five-star army, and even sent troops from Liaodong to support Daizong Emperor Zhu Qiyu of Korea. Thinking that it is more important to strengthen itself than the vassal state was captured. After all, North Korea is not the first vassal state to be captured.


    Zhu Qiyu agreed, and Xu Youzhen joined forces with some courtiers who made friends with him. When he finally won the Korean Dynasty close at hand, Yang Chendong only paid 50000 war horses, which were not given away in vain, but lent to Beiming, which should also be converted into silver and returned in the future.


    Of course, I owe too much. It''s hard to say whether I can pay it back, but at least I owe money in name.


    The five-star army even won North Korea in such a short time. This matter also makes Xu Youzhen have a further view on Yang Chendong''s strength and understanding. After all, it used to be some small countries in the south. It can be said that they were occupied in wild places, and their influence was far from so great. What is the strength of the five-star army? Xu Youzhen came up with an idea. If possible, he would go to the beginning city of the grassland to see what scale the Yang system has reached.


    In his opinion, this is such an opportunity. Xu Youzhen stood up and spoke to the emperor.


    Another main reason why Xu Youzhen has the courage to stand up is that he believes that Yang Chendong doesn''t want to see nearly 200000 troops of the northern Ming Dynasty in sanbuchuan City eaten by grassland aliens. It is to cater to this idea that he chose to take the initiative.

 Chapter 967

    "Emperor, sanbulachuan city is not far from Shicheng, and that is, Duke Zhongdan can stand firm there. He must have military strength as the backing. If you can ask him to do it, it must be that transporting grain is not helping the war. The problem should not be very big." Xu Youzhen stood up and said in a speculative tone. What is important is that he emphasized one thing, that is, Yang Chendong will not help Beiming, but just help transport grain and grass.


    This is also to block Zhu Qiyu''s mouth and explain the matter first. It may be fun to help transport grain, but don''t mention it if you help Beiming send troops to fight the warla department. Because this is not what Yang Chendong meant.


    Originally, after hearing Yang Chendong''s name, Zhu Qiyu had such an idea that Zhongdan sent troops to help. Your title was given to you by Daming. Now Daming has something to do. It''s not too much to transfer your troops, but I know that I may think too much after listening to Xu Youzhen''s words. But he still wants to try his best. After all, if Yang Chendong is really willing to participate in the war, he will not say whether he can win the war first, but at least pull a person to share the firepower.


    But before Zhu Qiyu could speak, Shi Heng, the general''s governor, stood up, hugged his fist and said: "Your Majesty, Xu Shangshu''s words are very reasonable. Zhongdan Gong can help us transport food and grass. Just three don''t stab Sichuan city for two months. Our army will arrive. At that time, the situation will be completely reversed. At that time, our army can win, and our army in the northern Ming Dynasty no longer needs any help."


    Shi Heng will suddenly stand up, but it''s not that he has discussed with Xu Youzhen in advance. He just doesn''t want Yang Chendong to take advantage of it. In his eyes, the army of Beiming is powerful and invincible. One day, even Zhongdan Gong and his five-star army will be trampled under their feet. But if he owes the other party a big favor now, this battle will be fought in the future How?


    Shi Heng said this in the long run. As the main representative of the military, Zhu Qiyu knew that it was impossible to ask Zhongdan Gong to send troops to the war. He had to nod and say, "well, that''s right, Xu Aiqing, according to your words, who should be sent to lobby with Zhongdan Gong?"


    As he spoke, Zhu Qiyu looked at the courtiers again and again. It''s just a pity that many courtiers didn''t even lift their heads. In their hearts, it''s not a good job to ask Zhongdan Gong for help.


    "Emperor, this idea was conceived by the minister, and the minister is naturally willing to go." in order to take this opportunity to explore Yang Chendong''s strength, Xu Youzhen naturally wants to go. Other courtiers are unwilling to go, but let him spend less time and don''t worry about someone competing with him.


    It was Xu Youzhen who took the initiative to stand up. Zhu Qiyu was very happy. Thinking about meeting loyal officials in times of crisis, he attached more importance to Xu Youzhen. He thought that this person was promoted by himself after he was in the top position, and maybe he could be given more reuse. At that time, he announced that Xu Youzhen was appointed as an imperial envoy. He went to Shicheng to discuss with Zhongdan Gong about the assistance of food and grass in Sichuan city. For convenience , Xu Youzhen was given the right to act expediently and to mobilize the troops of the Xuanfu government.


    Xu Youzhen knelt to the ground and shouted long live. Zhu Qiyu, who was very satisfied, was even happier and gently nodded to Jin Ying, who was bending aside. The eunuch manager immediately understood and shouted, "retreat from the dynasty. Xu Shangshu, please stay. Your majesty wants to see you."


    Other courtiers shouted long live the emperor and left. Xu Youzhen walked straight back to the palace and ran into Jin Ying, the eunuch manager who came to meet him. The other party smiled and said in a congratulatory tone, "congratulations on Xu Shangshu''s being an imperial envoy."


    "Hey, what father-in-law Jin said was to do business for the emperor. Where he mentioned congratulations, it should be the same." Xu Youzhen smiled and said, a thousand Liang silver note was sent from his hand to Jin Ying''s hand.


    After glancing at the silver note in her hand, Jin Ying''s expression showed more joy, "Xu Shangshu is really the pillar of the country. Don''t worry, that is, Xu Shangshu has a heart. My father-in-law, who should help, will help."


    "Thank you very much." Xu Youzhen hugged her fist and thanked her. They almost went back to the hall in parallel.


    Zhu Qiyu had been waiting in the hall for a long time. When he saw Xu Youzhen coming, he couldn''t hide a look of joy in his eyes. When all the ministers had nothing to do, he could stand up and find a way to solve the problem and was willing to shoulder the heavy burden. With these, he should pay more attention to it. "Come on, give Xu Aiqing a seat."


    "I dare not." Xu Youzhen immediately showed a look of fear. He said that this was the first time he was given a seat when he met the emperor.


    "Hey, Xu Shangshu, it''s the emperor''s kindness. You can stand up in times of crisis. You need to get the seat." Jin Ying, who had just received the silver, immediately stood up and said in a round voice.


    Originally, Xu Youzhen, who was polite, showed a very grateful look. Even her eyes were red. It was like tears that would be appreciated soon. "Thank you, emperor, thank you."


    Xu Youzhen''s ass sat on the chair, and then naturally there was a scene of great joy between kings and ministers.


    "Xu Aiqing, I''m very relieved that you can take the initiative to come up with ideas and take over the job this time. But I don''t know how sure you are that you can persuade Zhongdan Gong to deliver food and grass for our army?" Zhu Qiyu asked with expectation in his eyes.


    Although Xu Youzhen was sitting on the chair, he still looked frightened. Seeing the emperor ask, he quickly replied, "about 50% if you return to the emperor?"


    "Fifty percent? Is there only so much?" Zhu Qiyu, who frowned, was obviously a little dissatisfied. In this way, isn''t it likely to be rejected? If so, as the emperor, his orders were rejected by his subordinates, which is not a matter of prestige.


    That is, as the emperor, it is very important to face. Or if you know you can''t do it, you''d better not do it. At least if you lose face, you''ll still be there. It''s better than losing everything and being laughed at in private.


    Yu Guang of Xu Youzhen has been paying attention to the change of Zhu Qiyu''s face. Seeing that the emperor was unhappy, he hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, although you said that you don''t have to take part in the war this time, it''s no different from going to the battlefield to transport the food and grass to the besieged sanbulachuan city. I really don''t have enough confidence to convince him. Besides, you know, I haven''t been in harmony with him. I''ve played with him before. I''m not a good lobbyist, if I can , could the emperor consider going there by another person? "


    Xu Youzhen wants to express his intention to advance by retreating. He is ready to make a request. If he can''t take the initiative in his hand, can he talk about it?


    Zhu Qiyu naturally knows about the discord between Xu Youzhen and Yang Chendong. This is also an important reason why he can safely promote this person. This time, he sent him to Shicheng, so he doesn''t have to worry that they will collude. This is also the reason why he promised each other to be so happy as an imperial envoy.


    Now I heard that Xu Youzhen had to shirk the responsibility. Zhu Qiyu said, "what does Xu Aiqing mean? I have just given the will in front of the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty. How can I take it back at will. I think you can go ahead. If you have any requirements, you can mention them now. As long as you can let Zhongdan help transport grain, you can talk about any conditions."


    Zhu Qiyu also had no choice. Not only was he optimistic that Xu Youzhen was the right candidate, but the important thing was that other courtiers didn''t mean to go. Although he was the emperor, he could decide at will and call the courtiers to go, no one dared to refuse. But what good results could there be under pressure? If he screwed up his job, he didn''t even have to eat regret medicine.


    It was Xu Youzhen who came up with the idea. The way was what he thought and recommended himself. He must have been mentally prepared. Where is the need to give up the right candidate and use others.


    Zhu Qiyu agreed to put forward the conditions and requirements. Xu Youzhen and others said this sentence. Then he stood up, held his fist and said solemnly: "I have a method to ensure that Zhongdan can send troops and transport food and grass."


    "Guarantee? But 100% assurance?" Zhu Qiyu asked with bright eyes.


    "Yes, it''s 100% sure." Xu Youzhen said in an open tone.


    "OK, let''s listen." Zhu Qiyu agreed without a hot head. Instead, he had to listen to what the requirements were. It can be seen that he had learned to be calm and to keep his hands on everything in recent years.


    With a tangled face, Xu Youzhen, who didn''t answer immediately, changed from standing to kneeling and fell to the ground with a plop, "Your Majesty, I don''t have any selfishness in my next words. Just for the strength and future of Beiming Dynasty, please forgive me first."


    "Xu Aiqing, what does this mean? It was originally the meeting between our kings and ministers, not the discussion of the court. If there is anything, I forgive you for your innocence." Zhu Qiyu said aloud.


    "Thank you, Emperor. That''s it. My only request is that the emperor grant Duke Zhongdan the right to be the king of the Ming Dynasty. With this request, I can promise to persuade Duke Zhongdan to use for us and send troops and grain." seeing that the time was right, Xu Youzhen, kneeling on the ground, told me what he had already prepared to say.


    Although Zhu Qiyu had made some preparations and knew that he had to pay some price if he wanted to reach 100% from 50%. But when he heard Xu Youzhen''s invitation, he still had an indelible anger on his face: "what, the king? How is it possible?"


    It''s no wonder Zhu Qiyu was so angry. The Ming Dynasty stopped the granting of kings with different surnames after Taizu. How can this rule be easily broken from him? Xu Youzhen''s proposal is too absurd.

 Chapter 968

    Zhu Qiyu was angry, but Xu Youzhen was not so afraid. At this time, the situation has not allowed Dai Zong to make other choices. If this requirement cannot be put forward at this time, it will be more difficult to find opportunities in the future. So he didn''t speak immediately, but looked at Jin Ying on Zhu Qiyu''s side.


    After receiving your own money, it''s time to speak for yourself.


    But Jin Ying, who had received a thousand taels of silver, was inexhaustible at the moment. I thought Xu Youzhen was going to be reused. It''s good for her to have a good relationship with others. In addition, she has silver to take. Isn''t this the best of both worlds? But now, the bold Xu Youzhen even proposed to grant Yang Chendong the title of king. This is something the emperor will never promise. How can he have the courage to say this?


    It''s only one thousand liang of silver. It''s impossible to command yourself to do such a big thing. At that moment, he kept his mouth shut. He even thought that when he sent Xu Youzhen out later, he would return the 1000 Liang silver ticket.


    The emperor did not speak, Jin Ying did not speak, and Xu Youzhen simply knelt to the ground without speaking. After a time, the hall was silent, and the dropping of needles could be heard.


    After half an hour or so, Zhu Qiyu saw that Xu Youzhen didn''t make a sound, didn''t admit his mistake, and didn''t take back the request. He couldn''t help but say angrily, "Xu Aiqing, your proposal is not advisable. Let''s change it."


    "Yes, then ask the minister to take off his hat and put him in prison." Xu Youzhen said without flinching.


    "Go to jail?" Zhu Qiyu stared.


    "Yes, without this condition, I really can''t convince Zhongdan Gong. Even so, it''s better not to go this time. The emperor can also use this time to think of other ways. The lives of 200000 soldiers can''t wait long, Emperor." Xu Youzhen said in a tone that there is no other way, Finally, I don''t forget to threaten the sexual lives of 200000 soldiers in the northern Ming Dynasty.


    Hearing that this was a threat, Zhu qiyuteng suddenly stood up from the Dragon chair and angrily said, "is there no other way except this method?"


    "I''m so stupid that I can''t think of a better way." Xu Youzhen simply knelt down and said without raising her head. He knew it was risky this time, but once successful, it was worth the reward. Once he can help Yang Chendong ascend the throne, his achievements will not be small. One day, when the five-star army becomes powerful, he can also take the opportunity to seek more benefits.


    "You..." seeing that Xu Youzhen didn''t mean to give in, Zhu Qiyu was trembling all over. He thought he had a good plan. It turned out that he wanted to grant Yang Chendong the king. Even so, it must be impossible for anyone with this decision-maker to force Yang Chendong to transport grain and even send troops.


    Jin Ying didn''t think how the matter was so deadlocked. Seeing that the emperor Longyan was very angry, he immediately urged: "the emperor calm down. The emperor calm down. Don''t hurt yourself for such a small matter. If the emperor believes in Wei Chen, please go to the back hall first and have a rest. Wait for Wei Chen and Xu Shangshu to have a good talk about right and wrong."


    "Well, it''s impossible to seal the king, and things have to be done. Jin Aiqing will see to it." Zhu Qiyu wanted to cure Xu Youzhen''s crime, but he was worried that no one else was willing to stand up to solve the problem, so he had to step back and see what the eunuch manager around him could do.


    Zhu Qiyu stepped out angrily. When there were only Xu Shangshu and Jin Ying left in the hall, Xu Youzhen got up slowly and casually. She patted the floating dust on her knee. There was no trace of panic and tension on her face.


    Originally thought to provoke Longyan''s anger, Xu Youzhen had already been in a state of fear. Unexpectedly, he was not afraid at all. He had spare time to pretend here. Jin Ying was also angry and said, "Xu Shangshu, it''s over, it''s over."


    "Ha ha." Xu Youzhen didn''t show the slightest fear because the other party was angry. On the contrary, he smiled and said, "father Jin, do you think we have any choice now? On the one hand, it is the lives of 200000 officers and men in the northern Ming Dynasty, and on the other hand, it is just a title of king. It must be natural for father Jin to distinguish which is more important."


    "The emperor clearly won''t be the king." Jin Ying didn''t know how powerful it was, but he said truthfully when he thought of Zhu Qiyu''s attitude.


    "Fifty thousand taels. When it''s done, I''ll tell father-in-law Jin what he did. Presumably, he can still take fifty thousand taels of silver." Xu Youzhen didn''t wait for Jin Ying to continue to say, and has made a good price.


    The price really stunned Jin Ying. Then he said suspiciously, "is Xu Shangshu a loyal and courageous man?"


    "Ha ha, you''re kidding." Xu Youzhen''s face didn''t change and his heart didn''t jump. "Everyone knows what I did to Zhongdan Gong before. How can I be his man? This Shangshu just thinks that this should be what Zhongdan Gong asked for. It shouldn''t be too much to take the opportunity to ask for some silver at that time. Zhongdan Gong has money. I think many people know this."


    This explanation temporarily dispelled Jin Ying''s concerns. It seems that Yang Chendong wants to get Wang Hao Fei for two days. This is a well-known thing. Xu Youzhen just invests in his Hao. But at the thought of the angry look on the emperor''s face just now, he still said in his heart, "it''s no joke to seal the king. I''m afraid the emperor won''t lightly agree."


    "100000 Liang." Xu Youzhen, who took the initiative to raise the price again, added a trace of dignity to his tone this time, "This is already the upper limit. I''m afraid if this Shangshu goes out in person, I''ll get these from Lord Zhongdan. I''ll give my share to my father-in-law. If I really can''t, I don''t have to talk about it. If the emperor is angry with me, this Shangshu will take over. When I leave the palace, I''ll go to prison without bothering others."


    The benefits doubled again, reaching 100000 liang of silver. Jin Ying, who was already excited, was completely destroyed by money, and his face changed again and again. Thinking in his heart, it was just to give Yang Chendong a king with a different surname, not to give the country to this person, and he could get 100000 liang of silver, which was half of his wealth and could solve the problem of the emperor at the same time Why not do the difficulties?


    Jin Ying didn''t speak immediately. After Xu Youzhen read it, she knew there was a door. Then she continued to say, "the Yingzong in the Southern Ming Dynasty has broken the rules first. We in the northern Ming Dynasty just follow suit. It''s nothing. Besides, even if it''s a king, we can still do some articles."


    "Oh? What can I do?" Jin Ying became interested. Although he was a person Zhu Qiyu believed very much, he also needed enough reasons to convince each other on such a big event.


    Xu Youzhen knows that this means that Jin Ying has agreed to solve the problem from a practical point of view. Now he says what he wants in his heart, "Duke Jin, since ancient times, the titles of kings were mostly based on the titles. Then we can give Duke Zhongdan the title of King Wunan. In this way, we appointed him to the wild land in the south. At that time, the only headache would be Yingzong. Why did we lose anything?"


    "Wu Nan Wang!" Listening to this title, Jin Ying can think of how angry, even angry, the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty will be after the event, and this should be what the emperor wants to see. It can not only relieve the emperor''s anger, but also solve the current crisis. He can also start with 100000 Liang of silver. It seems that this is a suitable deal. At this moment, his face has a little more smile. Follow Then there was the sound of laughter between him and Xu Youzhen.


    After being persuaded, Jin Ying turned and went to the inner hall of the back hall. I don''t know what method he used. Maybe Zhu Qiyu just wanted a step. In short, half an hour later, Xu Youzhen waited for Jin Ying with the imperial edict.


    "Xu Shangshu, the emperor has made a wise decision and has agreed to seal Zhongdan as king of Wunan. This is the imperial decree." Jin Ying raised his will and looked complacent.


    "Duke Jin is powerful." Xu Youzhen gave a thumbs up and sincerely praised him. A Duke succeeded in such a great thing as the king. I have to say that the ability of the eunuch group is really great.


    At the moment when Xu Youzhen wanted to reach out to take the imperial edict, Jin Ying suddenly took the will back on her back and said, "Xu Shangshu is out of reach. The emperor has another request. This time, all the food and grass needed for the three non-interference Sichuan city are provided by Zhongdan public. It should be no problem."


    Unexpectedly, Dai Zong wanted to take advantage of such a small matter. There was no wind of a big country. He just thought that Yang forces could sell grain to Nanming at a fair price. I thought there should be no shortage of grain, and this problem should not be a problem. He decided to promise, "OK."


    "Well, I don''t know when to get the 100000 taels of silver?" Jin Ying put forward a second request.


    Xu Youzhen scolded the other party for being greedy. He really didn''t want to be no better than himself. But now he explained: "Duke Jin, I don''t even see people loyal to Duke Dan now. Where can I get the money to pay? But please rest assured. Even though this Shangshu promised, I will do it naturally. When I return from Shicheng, it will be the day when the silver will be presented. If I don''t cash it, Duke Jin must be in charge of the royal guards. It''s not difficult to send me to prison."


    "Haha, what did Xu Shangshu say? My father-in-law just joked." when he got the answer he wanted, Jin Ying immediately laughed and handed the imperial edict to Xu Youzhen.


    "Xu Shangshu, when the siege of the city of Sichuan is relieved, the emperor will personally issue an imperial edict to announce the imperial edict to the people all over the world. This imperial edict is enough to calm the heart of loyalty and courage." Jin Ying told the time when the imperial edict was announced at the moment of handing over the imperial edict.

 Chapter 969

    "Good." Xu Youzhen looked at the imperial edict and looked carefully. After he didn''t find any problems, he said happily. With this edict, he has made great achievements. With this achievement, his position in the Yang Department is stable.


    After all the ministers left, Xu Youzhen returned to the palace in the capital when it was nearly dark, and then ordered people to prepare their luggage. He left the capital early the next morning and went straight from the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty to the Xuanfu under the protection of a Qianwei station.


    On the grassland, after several days of preparation, in the order of the leader, the Wara Department began to attack the city of sanbulachuan. They used the red cannon of the northern Ming Dynasty captured before to blast the city wall and attack its shield with their own spear, which caused great pressure and casualties to Shiwan mountain.


    Fortunately, there are no other generals in the city. Under the leadership of general Shi Zongbing, nearly 200000 Beiming generals took turns to fight and stick to the city. The two sides soon fell into a state of adhesion.


    Most of the warrabu are cavalry. They are not very good at siege. Although the red cannon took a certain lead, the number of shells was limited. It didn''t take long to see the bottom. Seeing that the resistance will of the northern Ming army was very strong, he knew that the artillery could not achieve the purpose of attacking and occupying the city. First, he sent someone to the Yili Dynasty for help and asked them to send troops to the war, but it was good. The two families could share the income equally.


    Yinaiji, located to the north of Hetao and to the east of yilibali Dynasty, is an important traffic town. At the moment, the Prime Minister of Yili Dynasty, said Ali arip, a generation of virtuous minister, is here to meet general kunsha who has just returned from the front line.


    After seeing Prime Minister arip, kunsha told him all about the peace talks he wanted to make with the five-star army, but he couldn''t, and was attacked by the other party. Then he looked wronged and asked the prime minister to avenge his blood and hatred, as well as the 27000 cavalry warriors he lost.


    Arip is a well-known virtuous minister in history. He has a unique vision and is very independent in his work. He didn''t listen to kunsha''s words, but Haosheng comforted the other party and advised Haosheng to rest. Then he found kunsha''s deputy general uliji and one of the 50 soldiers who followed another captured deputy general and Ke Gen. I learned the truth through talking with them.


    Sitting alone in the mansion, arip looked very complicated. He had found out that first he and Ke Gen were rude before they were cut off. Then they thought they knew the reality of the five-star army and wanted to make a night attack, but they were defeated by the sneak camp.


    Speaking of all this, it seems that our side has no reason, but in fact, it is the cavalry in Yili who suffers the loss. As their prime minister, he must also do something, otherwise the morale of the army will be deeply hit. If so, I''m afraid it''s hard for the army to bring it.


    In front of the scouts and intelligence departments, there are all the past history of the five-star army. Arip got an answer. The five-star army has strong combat power and strong financial resources. It is an extremely difficult opponent. In particular, their rapid development gives people a sense of astonishment. He even had a hunch that if the five-star army was allowed to develop like this, there would be a big war in the army sooner or later. In that case, it would be impossible for him not to fight.


    That is, there will be a war sooner or later. Why not have a bloody war when the other party is not ready? Even if the five-star army cannot be eliminated, it can consume the other party''s strength and give yourself more time for development.


    Arip is a man of great vision. It''s like when others only see one step in front of them, he has seen what happens after two steps. For the future, in order to maintain the general situation of the grassland unchanged, he finally made preparations to attack the five-star army.


    Ali Pu, who didn''t sleep all night, welcomed the energetic general kunsha who had a rest all night early in the morning. Then the prime minister said with a very positive tone: "the five-star army hit our army with a despicable way. Which can''t be tolerated? In order to protect the dignity of the army, we must teach each other a good lesson this time."


    "The prime minister is wise." kunsha said excitedly after getting support.


    "HMM." arip nodded and said with a change of voice, "it''s just that the five-star army is not so easy to deal with. If you want to fight, you have to find a way to win. It''s inevitable to unite the Wara department. In this way, our army will go to the Shajing area first and fight after discussing with the leader first."


    "The end will obey." kunsha saw that it was going to be a big fight. At that time, his face turned red with excitement. It was time to make achievements and revenge.


    At the first request, Yili Kingdom sent 180000 troops. In addition to 10000 cavalry, 20000 infantry and 30000 cavalry eaten in the hands of the five-star army, all the other 100000 cavalry and 50000 infantry were brought to the battlefield.


    This time, in order to achieve the goal of hitting the five-star army in one attack, after Prime Minister arip gave the order, all 150000 troops came out and set out from yijinai city towards the Shajing area hundreds of miles away.


    The Hetao area thus left only general burmuer of the warra department and his 80000 cavalry and 20000 infantry. But even so, the Datong general army still shrank in Ningxia Wei and dared not take a step.


    With the development of these years, our strength has also increased. There are 270000 troops, of which all but 20000 infantry are cavalry. In addition to the 100000 troops left behind in Hetao area, he still has 170000 cavalry in his hands, and most of them are warriors who can recruit and be good at fighting, which is a huge force that can not be underestimated.


    Unfortunately, the cavalry are good at destroying their opponents in the movement. Such a siege is not their strong point. Just like now, even if they beat all the shells of the 100 red cannon in the northern Ming Dynasty, they still didn''t attack the sanbuchuan city. At this moment, looking at the riddled city not far away, they only looked at the world and sighed.


    "Report, leader, Yili brought arip, Prime Minister of the kingdom of Li, with 150000 infantry from Yiji Nai city to our department." the Scout half knelt in front and reported the war situation in the rear.


    "Arip is coming, ha ha, OK. With them, it will no longer be difficult to capture sanbuchuan City, ha ha ha." after hearing the speech, he was naturally overjoyed. He came to the pillow when he was really sleepy.


    At the same time, in Shicheng Yang''s house, Yang Chendong also received a message from the front scout, which said that arip led 150000 troops straight to the manhole area, and the intention was not clear.


    Standing in front of the sand table, Yang Chendong stood for a long time and couldn''t find his way. He was thinking about a question. This time, he also tried to find out who the army came for?


    If it was aimed at the army of the northern Ming Dynasty, why didn''t it come with us first, but only after the 30000 cavalry of the vanguard army suffered a loss? Is it possible that you want to revenge yourself? Does he really have such courage?


    The so-called ignorant is innocent. The strength of the five-star army is known to the nearby grassland tribes. Therefore, in this place, the five-star army has long become an existence that no one dares to provoke. But because the distance is too far away, I don''t know the reality of the five-star army. Without understanding, they may really do stupid things.


    This problem has not been fully thought out. Wang Shan, the personal telegraph operator, sent another telegram from the Security Bureau of the northern Ming Dynasty, which explained in detail what happened in the northern Ming Dynasty and Xu Youzhen, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of justice, asked to come to Shicheng to persuade him to provide food and grass and not to invade the Sichuan city.


    "Interesting." looking at the telegram, Yang Chendong flashed a meaningful smile from the corners of his eyes. He had a feeling that Xu Youzhen must have given him some good news this time. Otherwise, he would not make his own opinion without asking for instructions.


    But now Beiming has already owed himself 11 million taels of silver. Is there any benefit for him?


    Yang Chendong is not an immortal. Xu Youzhen didn''t disclose the news that he was going to be king in advance. Of course, he couldn''t guess. With the imperial edict, Xu Youzhen rode a fast horse day and night after leaving the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. Now the military situation ahead is urgent, and it can''t be delayed.


    What is important is that if the five-star army can not provide food and grass to sanbulakawa city in time, once it is broken there, all his calculations will fail, and the so-called King sealing will come to naught. In that case, his so-called great achievements will disappear without a trace.


    Not wanting to see such a result, Xu Youzhen, who came all the way, was forced to change horses instead of people. She was in a hurry. It took nearly a month to make the horse journey. It took her 13 days to leave Dalu city and come to the foot of the city.


    Xu Youzhen was the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment in the northern Ming Dynasty. He was a civil servant of the second grade. Without auxiliary ministers, he was also regarded as an extreme minister. In order to show respect, Yang Chendong took the initiative to go out of the city to meet each other. Thousands of cavalry stood on both sides and put on such a grand posture, which not only moved Xu Youzhen who had just arrived here, but also shocked him.


    As the Minister of punishment, he has tens of thousands of captors. Among them, there are also some talented people with extraordinary means, and even some people have created great names. They are often murderous. If they stand there, they can make the criminal law tremble all over, and they will plead guilty before they are punished.


    Just from this aspect, Xu Youzhen has seen some people in the world. At least the general formation can''t scare him. Even in his eyes, the murderous spirit of the murderer is the same thing. He''s used to it. And until now, looking at the cavalry in front of him, he knew what it was like to see a small Witch and see a great witch, and what it was like to have a strong hand in the strong.

 Chapter 970

    These cavalry just rode on their horses and stood there. They were murderous and didn''t get angry. They gave Xu Youzhen a very depressed feeling. In addition, they kept on driving for days and didn''t rest well. At this moment, his face turned a little white.


    "Let''s all step back." Yang Chendong noticed Xu Youzhen''s change and knew that the deterrent effect had been played. At that time, he waved to Tian Hu, the division commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world. Yes, the cavalry standing on both sides and temporarily serving as a welcome team is Tian Hu''s first Cavalry Division in the world.


    This is their first appearance since they returned to Shicheng. Previously, Tian Hu had been selecting and assessing new members of the cavalry division. From the original three divisions to the current five divisions, almost half of the troops have been expanded, which is naturally a good thing for Tian Hu. However, how to increase people without losing combat effectiveness is what he should consider.


    In order to meet the requirements of each soldier''s individual quality and play a sufficient strength and role on the battlefield, Tian Hu personally joined the audit. In this way, it was not easy to gather more than 4000 people and complete the task of team expansion.


    It''s just more than 4000 troops, but it took a few months. Just from this point of view, the combat power of the first Cavalry Division in the world will only become stronger. Even Yang Chendong is waiting to see their performance on the battlefield.


    The first appearance of the first Cavalry Division in the world frightened senior officials sent by the northern Ming Dynasty. Although the division commander Tian Hu looked serious, he was in a good mood., Obviously, the result is very satisfactory to him. Until Yang Chendong waved his hand, he took the team to continue their inhuman training. Xu Youzhen may be tired or afraid. She was sent to the carriage to rest. Although Yang Chendong wanted to know the other party''s intention to come here, mainly what conditions Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu could offer and whether she could move her heart, it was obvious that Xu Youzhen couldn''t talk about anything now. As a result, he had to arrange it in the Chengshi guest house, waiting for people to have a good rest and see you again.


    Xu Youzhen had a good sleep. He slept from the afternoon to the next morning. When he woke up, he felt tired and dissipated a lot. At this moment, he could be said to be hearing, seeing and energetic.


    After waking up early in the morning and changing into clean clothes, Xu Youzhen was attracted by the hawkers outside the guest house. Instead of asking people to prepare breakfast, he decided to go out and have a look and try local snacks.


    Under the protection of a class of soldiers, Xu Youzhen came to the street. He saw a very prosperous scene, a market no worse than the morning market in Beijing. When he saw the people dressed in costumes of all ethnic groups walking in a friendly and harmonious way on the wide street, the vendors selling food, clothing, use and play next to each other, and the people stopped in front of each berth, he couldn''t help but ask the guide arranged for him at the hostel, "How can we live in harmony with different nationalities? How can we solve the problem of language? What should we do in case of disputes?"


    The guide was a 30-year-old man. He was originally a squad leader of the new first army. He was injured in his leg in a battle. He couldn''t gallop freely on the horse, so he retired and worked in the hostel. He had seen the world, and he didn''t know how many visitors he had received. He met a lot of problems in shape and color. He didn''t feel Xu Youzhen''s curiosity at all Accident, but a warm and enthusiastic face explained.


    "Don''t worry, sir. The language problem has long been stipulated. When you enter Shicheng, you must speak Chinese in public. Therefore, there are special Chinese classes for you to learn, which are free. In Shicheng, you can only be allowed to do business after learning Chinese. When everyone speaks Chinese, there is naturally no problem of language barrier. As for once there is a dispute, There will also be special and management personnel to judge right and wrong. But at the same time, no fighting is allowed in the city. Otherwise, whoever is right or wrong will be severely punished. "


    Facing the smiling guide, Xu Youzhen nodded first and then shook her head. There is also a law in the capital. If you do bad things, you will be put into the Ministry of punishment as well as wrong things, but such things can not be stopped. Why is there the same law? It seems that the public security in the city is very orderly. Even now, he has not seen a quarrel, let alone a fight. He couldn''t help asking, "the law here must be very strict?"


    It''s no wonder Xu Youzhen thinks that if the law is not strict, someone will have to suppress their temper and break the law. Only the harsh law can make everyone have to restrain their temperament under high pressure.


    "Your Excellency is right. The law of Shicheng is quite strict. If someone makes a mistake, he will be warned at least, or his head will be killed directly." the guide nodded and replied solemnly.


    "Beheading? That makes everyone afraid from the bottom of their bones." Xu Youzhen said this as the Minister of punishment. When his words fell, the guide shook his head, "The adult is wrong. Although there are crimes of beheading, in fact, very few people are actually beheaded. After all, they are not ferocious people, and they will not be sentenced to such a heavy sentence. In fact, what we fear most is to be blown out of Shicheng and ordered never to enter all cities under the jurisdiction of the five-star army, which is the most unacceptable to ordinary people."


    "Drive away? Although this is also a heavy sentence, it''s not seen how serious it is when people move living trees and die." Xu Youzhen disagreed. It''s just that he was driven out of the city. It''s often said in the Jianghu that there is no master here, but there is a place for him?


    "No, No. sir, you don''t know. Every city controlled by the five-star army has security. Once you enter such a city, you will have security, which was not available to the grassland people in the past. They are used to wandering and wandering around. Especially in recent years, they are ready to sleep at night There was a machete around their neck in the middle of the night. It made them too insecure, and this sense of security happened to be given to everyone by the five-star army, so the right to live in the city is valuable to many people. "


    At this point, the guide also introduced with a smile, "If you don''t believe it, you can go and see if all the people in the city have a relaxed smile. That''s the charm of the five-star army city, because everyone knows that as long as you abide by the law here, no one will threaten their safety, and they can live a happy life with both hands. Isn''t that what ordinary people need?"


    What the people need is that Xu Youzhen''s face is red.


    Indeed, all the people want is food, clothes and a house to sleep. As long as these conditions are met, they often become very honest and obedient. But even this simple requirement, not all regimes can meet.


    As the guide said, most people''s faces are filled with a very natural and relaxed smile, and such a smile is not common even in the faces of people in the capital of Beiming Dynasty.


    It has been less than three years since the founding of Shicheng, but now it is so prosperous. Just at this point, Xu Youzhen has to admire Yang Chendong''s ability and strengthen her goal, that is, to follow Yang Chendong''s footsteps and never waver easily.


    After having breakfast on the street, he also found time to chat with some people. After having a clearer understanding of the situation of Shicheng, Yang Er didn''t know when to appear next to him, "Xu Shangshu is so interested!"


    "Ah! It''s brother Yang, but Zhongdan called me?" at this moment, Xu Youzhen''s attitude became more and more respectful.


    "That''s right. I went to the hostel and found that Lord Xu was not in. It turned out that I was here to check the people''s situation. How about? When to see the young master?" Yang er said without delay. Yang Chendong gave him a very loose order, and Xu Youzhen''s own decision was the first.


    "Go now, go now." Xu Youzhen held a Shicheng Yang newspaper in her hand and raised her arm. From this newspaper, he had a clearer understanding of the situation of Shicheng. It was indeed a developing and prosperous city. Although the inside information was poor, it was vibrant, but anyone with a little insight could see its potential. In particular, there was one in the specialized secondary school of Yang newspaper In the current affairs column, it is clearly mentioned that the war is going on in sanbulakawa city hundreds of miles away.


    Xu Youzhen was surprised by the calmness of the people here. They were not afraid of war. What courage is there , how did Yang Chendong do this?


    All this makes Xu Youzhen curious. Now he wants to see Yang Chendong and ask for an answer.


    "OK, please come with me." Yang Er smiled and led the way. Xu Youzhen was in the center. I don''t know when there were many soldiers in civilian clothes behind him. They protected them very closely. Anyway, Xu Youzhen came to represent Beiming''s face. There must be no accident.

 Chapter 971

    In Yang''s house, all kinds of fruits have been arranged on the stone table in the courtyard, and the newly soaked tea is still steaming. When Xu Youzhen came here, he saw Yang Chendong looking at Yang''s newspaper at leisure.


    This is almost what Yang Chendong has to do every day. Learn about what happened yesterday through the newspaper. If he thinks something is very important, he will pay special attention and order people to deal with it when necessary, which not only brings him closer to the people, but also gives the people a feeling of loyalty and courage everywhere, increasing the weight of Shicheng Yang newspaper.


    "Young master, Lord Xu is coming." Yang er''s voice came from a distance. When Yang Chendong turned his head, he saw Xu Youzhen standing there respectfully a few steps away, his head slightly lower, and a picture of a lower official seeing an upper official.


    Yang Chendong was not surprised that Xu Youzhen would have such an attitude. With the reminder of his last visit to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, and this time he saw the prosperity and prosperity of Shicheng, as long as there was no problem in his mind, he knew what kind of attitude he should have when he saw himself.


    "Come, Xu Shangshu, come and take a seat." Yang Chendong waved when he was far away. Xu Youzhen quickly promised and rushed to him. As he walked forward, Yang Chendong''s voice came again, "Yang Er, tell me to go on. There is nothing particularly important this morning. Young master, I won''t see any guests."


    "I see." Yang Er agreed and then stepped back. Soon, there was a sound of closing the door behind him, which showed that Yang Chendong was going to have a long talk with him.


    Xu Youzhen hurried up and sat down opposite Yang Chendong. When she looked up, her eyes were full of curiosity, doubt and even worship.


    For Xu Youzhen''s performance, Yang Chendong looked in his eyes with Yu Guang and smiled in his heart. If a person with ability wants to control him, he always has to show greater ability. Obviously now he has done it. "Xu Shangshu, who traveled thousands of miles and came here dusty, must have something to teach me, but I don''t know if it''s good news?"


    "It''s good news, good news, great joy, sixth young master." after being stared at by Yang Chendong''s eyes, Xu Youzhen''s idea that she wanted to hold it suddenly disappeared, and stretched out her hand to take out the imperial edict of "killer mace".


    The original thought of bargaining is gone. Some are just how to make Yang Chendong happy and please each other. "Sixth young master, this is the imperial edict I invited for you from the emperor Daizong. Are you satisfied?"


    "Imperial edict?" Yang Chendong, who originally ignored everything that happened, also changed his look at this moment.


    Yang Chendong tried several times to seal the king, but the ancestral system of Daming was obviously difficult and not easy to succeed. With the continuous expansion of Yang''s power, his mind faded. Will he have no power if he is not crowned king? If Daming doesn''t admit himself, his Yang Department doesn''t exist?


    But I didn''t expect that I didn''t have any ideas. Such a good thing as sealing the king fell on my head. With a trace of excitement and excitement, Yang Chendong opened the imperial edict under the golden appearance.


    Holding the imperial edict in his hand, he looked at the words one by one. After a long time, Yang Chendong sounded with an exclamatory voice, "King Wunan, ha ha, although there is no motive, Daizong has indeed made some capital this time. I think what he needs me to do will not be too small."


    Who is Yang Chendong and how old his eyes are? In the title of King Wunan, he saw a lot of problems. It goes without saying that all his actions have proved that the word "Wu" is really appropriate for him. The word "south" has some meaning. It means that the small southern countries occupied by Yang Chendong are in the south. He should also toss in the south. For example, he doesn''t have to worry about things in the north.


    Just a title, the emperor Daizong of the northern Ming Dynasty still expressed his meaning, that is, he hoped that Yang Chendong would not stay in the north, but should go to the south to find the bad luck of the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    "Sixth young master, this title was reported to Daizong emperor after Baisi. I think it''s the only way. The king''s business may be completed. If there is anything wrong, please forgive the sixth young master." Xu Youzhen lowered her head and said these words with a little guilty conscience. He can''t see whether Yang Chendong really likes the title, but he doesn''t dare to hide what should be said, and the attitude that should be expressed should also be shown.


    Feeling Xu Youzhen''s carefulness, he lamented that this person is worthy of being a generation of power ministers in history. This is a good means to observe words and colors and insight into people''s hearts. But as soon as he was granted the king, his wish was fulfilled. As for the king''s name, he didn''t really care. Is it difficult to grant him a king of Wunan, so he can only move in the south?


    Turning his head, he folded the imperial edict and put it aside. Yang Chendong showed a sincere smile on his face. "What Xu Shangshu said, you can seal the king. What''s wrong? Don''t think about it. Come on, I''ll give you a cup of tea instead of wine."


    "Don''t dare." Xu Youzhen said and wanted to get up, but Yang Chendong had laughed and drank the tea into his mouth. Then he stretched out his hand and motioned for him to sit down. "Xu Shangshu, there are no outsiders here. Just the two of us don''t have to be so formal. I''m not calling you Shangshu. How about changing it into brother Xu?"


    "That''s natural, natural." Xu Youzhen nodded constantly. After he entered the small courtyard, the initiative was completely in Yang Chendong''s hands. What he needed to do was to attach to this person.


    "Well, brother Xu, you must have made a lot of efforts to achieve this imperial edict. Tell me more." Yang Chendong asked with a smile on his face. He thought of many things that could not be done, but now Xu Youzhen has done them. This is a reward.


    "Yes, sixth young master, the situation is like this..." Xu Youzhen knew that this was not a polite time, so she explained her proposal in the court hall and all kinds of things she had talked to Emperor Daizong and eunuch Jin Ying in the back hall.


    Yang Chendong listened carefully there, nodded from time to time, and cooperated with Xu Youzhen''s "speech". After the other party stopped talking, he laughed and said, "do you have to come to the throne just by sending grain and grass to sanbulachuan city and 100000 taels of silver to Jin Ying?"


    "Well, only these conditions." Xu Youzhen nodded, shocked.


    He knew that Yang Chendong was rich and that everything sold by Zhongtian waitian trading firm in Beijing every day belonged to daily progress. One hundred thousand taels of silver can''t help him at all, but it''s not easy to transport food and grass to sanbulachuan City, but it doesn''t seem to be in his eyes.


    Without the shock of Xu Youzhen, Yang Chendong said again, "OK, just these small things. Now the king can promise." at this moment, he already regarded himself as the king of Wunan. After saying this, he said magnanimously: "Brother Xu took a lot of effort this time. Naturally, he also wants to praise. In this way, how about giving you 200000 liang of silver as a reward?"


    This can earn 200000 liang of silver. Xu Youzhen is very happy in her heart, but she has to make a refusal on her face. "Oh, sixth young master, this can''t be done. You said, we are on the same boat, and I will be your subordinate in the future. What''s the matter with giving me silver."


    "Give what you want, give what you want, and reward what you have done. That''s my rule. Well, brother Xu, I won''t refuse. If I refuse again, I''ll only think 200000 liang of silver is less."


    "OK, thank you, sixth young master." Xu Youzhen immediately stopped talking. He knew what greed was and that such people were the most unpleasant, so he stopped when he was good.


    "HMM." seeing Xu Youzhen''s knowledge, Yang Chendong smiled with satisfaction, and then said, "just because of the benefits of this, I''m afraid I can''t make things real. I think Dai Zong still wants to give gifts. In this way, it''s good to give 5 million liang of silver."


    "Give Daizong five million?" when he heard this, Xu Youzhen stared. He didn''t know what kind of wind Yang Chendong was smoking. He even said such words. Is it true that there is too much money to support, and others don''t say they want money?


    This is why Xu Youzhen wronged Yang Chendong. Yang''s Department has opened up its business, especially many products that are not available outside, and has indeed made a lot of money. However, since its establishment, it is not too much to describe it as spending money like running water.


    In particular, it takes a lot of money to carry out construction after occupying a land. When many occupied small countries have not fully played their role in application, there is no return money at all, and Yang''s continuous assistance is needed. When one place is like this, two places are like this, and the place is like this, Yang''s silver is not so rich now, although it doesn''t need to be seen Elbow to describe, but just giving 5 million liang of silver also needs to be carefully weighed.


    Knowing this, Yang Chendong did it like this. The reason is that as Xu Youzhen said just now, Dai Zong first wrote a decree, but if he wants to tell the world about the king, he still needs to wait for Yang Chendong to solve the danger of three non irritants to Sichuan city?


    Is it just true?


    Will emperor Daizong cheat? Now he doesn''t want to see 200000 troops of the northern Ming Dynasty destroyed, so he has to make himself king. Once the crisis is relieved, he must have 100 or even 1000 reasons not to fulfill his promise. What should Yang Chendong do at that time? Go to war with the northern Ming Dynasty?


    Not to mention whether the Yang clan now has such strength, just say that once the war starts, it is a kind of damage to the Han nationality itself, which is far from what Yang Chendong wants to see. Therefore, in order to avoid the occurrence of words without promise, it is necessary to give Beiming this 5 million liang of silver.

 Chapter 972

    Of course, Yang Chendong also has his own thoughts on how to give money. He won''t do anything pure to give money. How to take the opportunity to pit the northern Ming court is his real intention.


    "Brother Xu, is Beiming always short of silver?"


    Yang Chendong just said that he would give five million liang of silver. Xu Youzhen was stunned when the peak turned so quickly, but then nodded and replied, "yes, there has been no rich time for silver since the recruitment and training in the northern Ming Dynasty. For this reason, the agricultural tax has been collected three years in advance, which has caused a lot of complaints among the people."


    "Hmm? This way of drinking blood from farmers is wrong. It succeeded for a while, but it will only bring greater hidden dangers. It''s not the wise man''s doing." Yang Chendong disagreed. Emperors of all dynasties know that water can carry a boat and capsize a boat, but few people really do this.


    "Yes, all the ministers in the imperial court know this truth, but there is no way." Xu Youzhen shook her head and thought that not everyone has the ability to turn stone into gold like your sixth young master.


    I don''t know what Xu Youzhen thinks in her heart, and she doesn''t have the time to guess these. Yang Chendong once again said, "I remember Beiming didn''t want to learn from Wang jianbank before. It was a very profitable business, but why didn''t he do it?"


    "Hi," Xu Youzhen said angrily, as if she had become a different person "Yes, at the beginning, I saw that the Yang family bank was so popular that it could concentrate all the folk silver. The northern Ming Dynasty also wanted to do it like that. Even this thing was put on the desk of our six Shangshu for a time. However... Before the bank was built, the officials who wanted to fight came in like a swarm. This yamen was short of money and that department was short of money. It was just a reward It''s an astronomical figure. If so, I''m afraid they''ll take away as much money as they put in the bank. In the end, the matter ended without any trouble. Oh! By the way, Beiming still wanted to make an idea of Yang''s Bank at that time. Hehe, it didn''t happen. "


    "Ha ha ha." Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing when he heard that Beiming still wanted to play the idea of Yang''s Bank. He knew this for a long time. At that time, he won the capital defense war with the help of mercenaries, which made some people become wary of rats. Then he went south to play his own name and prestige. The facts also proved that having financial resources but no strength would only become an existence at the mercy of others. Now it''s better , with the continuous expansion of the Yang family, even Beiming did not dare to make his ideas casually. Now they can only watch the continuous expansion of the Yang bank, but they have no way to do it.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong seemed in a good mood, Xu Youzhen carefully asked, "sixth young master, you can''t give this 5 million liang of silver to Beiming Construction Bank."


    "Awesome, awesome, brother Xu knows me too." Yang Chen East Africa denies it, but admits it generously.


    "Ah! This can''t be used. It''s tantamount to meat buns beating dogs. Xu Youzhen quickly waved her hands to dissuade Yang Chendong.


    Knowing that this was the other party''s consideration for himself, Yang Chendong also put on a look of gratitude and said: "I naturally understand what brother Xu thinks. You really do it for the king''s good. Only Wang Gang said that the 5 million Liang silver was originally intended to be given to Beiming. It''s not surprising that I can''t come back. On the contrary, it''s appropriate to use the 5 million Liang silver to mess up the economy of Beiming."


    "Mess up the economy?" Xu Youzhen looked puzzled.


    "Yes, it''s just messing up the economy." Yang Chendong nodded and admitted. That is, Xu Youzhen came and saw the strength of Shicheng. He believed that there would be no more in the future. Yang Chendong regarded him as his own person and said without concealing, "Yes, the five million taels of silver is the gunpowder that buried Jiye in the northern Ming Dynasty. Unless they can really make good use of it, otherwise, some people will be blown to pieces."


    Seeing that Xu Youzhen still looked puzzled, Yang Chendong sank down and continued to explain, "brother Xu, do you think the problem of Beiming can be solved with 5 million taels of silver?"


    "No." Xu Youzhen gave the answer without consideration. It''s not that he was too decisive, but that''s the truth.


    Just as Yang Chendong has a dream, the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty also has his own dream, that is, to unify the Ming Dynasty and restore the glory of his ancestors. If you want to do this, it is not a five million Liang silver that can be solved, or two, five or even ten five million Liang sent to him. I''m afraid there are ways to spend it.


    Yang Chendong knew this, but he just took out a 5 million Liang, which was originally a trap or bait. "Brother Xu, to tell you the truth, the corrupt officials of the northern Ming Dynasty are rampant and the eunuchs are autocratic. There is no way out and no future. The demise of such a country will happen sooner or later. What is different is the length of time, and what is different is how many years the Han people will suffer."


    This is the first time Yang Chendong talked about such a big event with Xu Youzhen. At this moment, he also looked serious and quickly digested everything Yang Chendong said in his heart.


    "Nowadays, the world is in chaos, and there are few places of peace. The so-called prosperity makes the people suffer; the death makes the people suffer. And the fundamental reason is that the system is wrong, that is, the officials protect each other, that is, the officials do not pay attention to the voice of the people. The development of our Yang family saw these disadvantages, so we tried to change everything, and even want to build a new world. We will do everything we can to transform The northern Ming Dynasty is good. They can be transformed. At least they have the kindest and simplest people in the world, so what needs to be transformed is the imperial court. "


    While talking, he noticed Xu Youzhen''s facial changes and found that although this person was shocked, he was not very angry. Yang Chendong knew that this person should see his "ambition". At present, he smiled and said: "Just to achieve the goal of transformation, the northern Ming court needs to make more mistakes, so that the people no longer support them. That''s the time for me to do it. In order to achieve this goal, the king decided to support the northern Ming Construction Bank and invested 5 million liang of silver as the base. As just said, if they make good use of it, it will be a wealth for development and benefit If you don''t use it well, the pit will only get bigger and bigger. Finally, you throw your body in and can''t fill it. "


    "This... Is this the gunpowder that blew up the foundation of the northern Ming Dynasty?" Xu Youzhen finally understood and said with a surprised face.


    "Whether it''s gunpowder or not depends on what emperor Daizong did. I sent the 5 million Liang silver. It''s up to him to decide whether it''s good or bad. Of course, on the surface, the 5 million Liang silver is still not sent or borrowed. Moreover, the silver should be placed in the most prominent position in the Beiming bank so that everyone can see it."


    "Why is this?" Xu Youzhen asked with a puzzled face.


    "It''s very simple. With this 5 million liang of silver, everyone will be relieved when they see it and deposit their money in Beiming bank. This is called the butterfly effect." Yang Chendong said with a smile. Then he thought of the pit he dug for Nanming, that is, to sell their grain at a fair price. Over time, Nanming''s grain fields will be abandoned because they are worthless. Once at that time, Yang Department suddenly stopped giving rations to Nanming, what kind of result and scene will it be? It must be a blow to Nanming Don''t tie it.


    Beiyin Nanliang, this is the big dish Yang Chendong prepared for Nanming and Nanming economically. Once it is really used, it can be imagined how terrible the result will be.


    For what Nanming should do, Yang Chendong naturally won''t say to Xu Youzhen, but what should Beiming do? He didn''t leave a hand at all. Xu Youzhen listened to the cold sweat on her neck and nodded her head constantly in the end.


    At noon, Xu Youzhen stayed in Yang''s house for dinner, and his sixth wife Luan Xiaoyu came out to accompany him, expressing Yang Chendong''s importance to him. In the afternoon, the escort changed into a soldier of the guard and accompanied Xu Shangshu around the city to relax him. According to Yang Chendong, he will prepare for the grain transportation immediately, but it will take two to three days After all, it''s time for 200000 people to eat and drink Lazar.


    In the afternoon, Yang Si, the logistics division commander, came to Yang''s house. Listening to the young master''s arrangement, Hu Mang, the commander of the new first army, and Yang Er were accompanied.


    Yang Chendong reported a lot of figures in succession, all of which were prepared to be sent to sanbulachuan city. As the starting city of the largest city on the grassland, there was a lot of preparation for necessities such as grain. Only 200000 people ate grain and grass for a month and a half, which was not a big problem.


    After Yang Chendong gave the orders one by one, Yang Si naturally nodded and said that he would do it as soon as he went back. He tried to get everything ready in the shortest time, put it in a carriage and transport it to sanbulachuan city. Commander Hu mang on the side saw that he was going to transport grain to Beiming, and he now showed a different meaning, "Young master, as you said, we will have a war with Beiming and Nanming sooner or later. Why should we send them food and grass now? Isn''t this helping the opponent and helping him become strong?"


    "Well, the first World War is inevitable, but the scale of this war can be carefully studied. Let''s say, if we do well, the scale of this war may be very small and negligible. On the contrary, if we do not do well in preparation, the scale of this war will be very large. Even if we win, Nanming and Beiming will be unable to recover. That''s true After we stay there, we need to spend more energy to help it develop. In contrast, now is just to transport some food and grass. Compared with what we have to pay in the future, it''s really nothing. "The three people in front are people who are very close to themselves. He naturally knows everything and doesn''t hide anything.

 Chapter 973

    Yang ER and Yang Si just nodded and said nothing. In their eyes, but the decisions made by the young master are all right. All they have to do is obey. Hu mang didn''t nod immediately, but after thinking for a while, he suddenly looked up and said with a surprised expression, "young master, do you want to recover the north and South Daming peacefully?"


    "It''s impossible to have a complete peace. We still have to fight a war. It''s the best way to talk while fighting. Of course, it''s too early to say now. The details of Daming are still there, and it''s far from being solved in a short time. The skinny camel is bigger than the horse, and we still have too much work to do." Yang Chendong sighed as he looked up at the sky.


    "Hey, young master, don''t be so melancholy. As long as you want to do something, you can''t do it. Besides, the conditions given by our five-star army to the Han people are so good and generous. One day, they will all turn to us. At that time, maybe Daming can really lose without fighting." Yang Eryan looked at the young master with a heavy heart, He said in a hurry.


    This finally attracted Yang Chendong''s smile, "yes, Yang Er can speak more and more."


    "Hey, hey, it''s all well taught by the young master." Yang Er scratched his head and showed a simple expression.


    "Well, don''t flatter here, go and prepare." Yang Chendong smiled and waved his hand.


    Hu Mang, Yang ER and Yang Si all turned and left. When he left, Hu mang was both excited and worried. After returning to the barracks, he went directly to the office of the Deputy army commander. As soon as he got into the house, he told the young master about sending food and grass to the Beiming army in sanbulachuan city.


    "Sixth young master, are you going to do it?" I don''t want to hear about it. My eyes showed a slightly shocked look.


    "Wait, it''s just transporting grain and grass. I didn''t say to fight." Hu mang heard it and showed his dignified meaning.


    But he shook his head and said, "it''s all going to send food to Sanbula Chuancheng. How can Wala Department agree? One will give away and the other will not. Do you want to fight?"


    "This... But the young master didn''t say it." Hu mang shook his head and said something uncertain.


    "The sixth young master didn''t say that he should still have his ideas, but he''s still immature, so there''s no need to tell us. But as the leader of the new army, we should make preparations in advance. Well, we''ll call those staff officers to a meeting immediately to see what preparations we should make once we start." shebie shook his head, and the facts have proved, Yang Chendong''s idea is not what they can guess, but there is always nothing wrong with some work done in advance.


    Yang Chendong did not finally decide to fight. Of course, it would be the best choice if he just sent food and grass instead of fighting with the Wara department. He is also willing to make some efforts for this choice. After all, it is not so easy to fight with more than 100000 cavalry in front of the warla department, not to mention that the army of Yili kingdom is moving in the direction of sanbulachuan City, which can not be ignored.


    Based on the principle of no fighting, Yang Chendong personally wrote a letter to Ding Shan, head of the reconnaissance group, and sent it to the vara camp.


    At the foot of sanbulachuan City, Dingshan, dressed in a green military uniform and with the rank of Colonel, rode alone outside the Wala camp and announced his name, saying that he would meet the leader of Wala first.


    The five-star army sent representatives, which was originally expected. His influence tentacles were not far from Shicheng. If Yang Chendong had no movement and reaction, he began to worry. Now, seeing that the other party finally sent someone to come, he ordered his senior general tengshu to go out of the camp and take him back to the camp in person.


    In the main account, the energetic Dingshan saw the one sitting on a tiger''s skin, not angry, but also first with the breath of the superior.


    "Ding Shan, the head of the five-star army reconnaissance regiment, met the leader first." Ding Shan''s eyes first inspected a circle of the main account and found that there were more than a dozen grassland savages dressed in different clothes, all tall and fierce, but he didn''t mean to be afraid at all. Instead, he saluted first with a pale face.


    "Oh, you are a commander. As far as I know, you are the No. 1 figure in the five-star army." first, you look at Ding Shan like an insight into people''s hearts. The other party is very young and generous, which makes him unhappy. When he thought about it, when he got into his big tent, his legs should be soft and his whole body should tremble.


    "It''s not a person, but it''s just bolder." Ding Shan said from his identity.


    "Yes, you''re brave enough to come to the leader''s camp alone. Aren''t you afraid of death? By the way, don''t talk to you about fighting between the two sides and not cutting the envoys. Not long ago, you dug the nose of the envoys in Yili. This is something." the more you look at Ding Shan''s fearless appearance, you don''t get angry at first, He wanted to frighten each other and let them understand that there was no good fruit to be arrogant in front of him.


    "Yes." Ding Shan didn''t avoid talking. On the contrary, he nodded very seriously and took the initiative to admit: "there is such a thing. The messenger''s name is he Kegen. He was cut off his nose because of his bad words. But I didn''t say bad words to the leader first, didn''t I?"


    "Has the final say has the final say?" make impertinent remarks. Now the leader is the last man to talk about it. He will drag him down and dig his nose. "And he would have a big hand. I would not be reasonable. I was just like how you could look at me.


    At the command, general tengshu stood up and strode towards Dingshan.


    "Don''t move." Ding Shan drank and stretched out his right hand, making a pinch at the tiger''s mouth and facing his neck, "if any of you dare to get close, I''ll die and show you."


    "Don''t move." he was first shocked by the sudden scene, and then leaned back slowly to the back of the chair, as if to adjust his mood. After a moment, he asked, "are you really not afraid of death?"


    "People are afraid of death, but I''d rather commit suicide than fall into your hands." Ding Shan''s voice is loud, and he doesn''t bow his head because he is weak. "The soldiers of the five-star army can''t be insulted."


    The loud voice lingered over the main account for a long time. The man in the first place also became a lot ugly. He just wanted to scare Ding Shan and take the initiative. To tell the truth, it was not the result he wanted to see that he offended the God of the army for a small commander he heard for the first time.


    No matter what others say about Yang Chendong, whether he is a god of war, loyal and brave, or even the name of Tian Khan, but in Yexian''s eyes, Yang Chendong is still the military God who blocked him from entering the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. He will never forget the scene where the other side looks at him from a distance and the artillery roars. This is a devil like existence.


    I was afraid first and went back. After so many years, Yang Chendong, who originally wanted to be so young, shines brilliantly. Under the system of the Ming Dynasty, he is likely to disappear. After all, being too young and too strong is not in line with the golden mean of the Han people.


    However, the development of everything is beyond people''s expectation. After six years of absence, the other party has grown into a person who can shake him face to face. Even his power is not weaker than himself, but stronger.


    Well, even though he has no way to take the original God of the army, bullying the people below him can always find some feeling of victory. It never occurred to me that a regimental commander who came here was also a tough man and even forced himself to die. At this moment, he was in a dilemma by moving a stone and smashing himself in the foot.


    His eyes fell on Ding Shan''s face and looked at it carefully to make sure that the other party didn''t mean to joke with himself. He waved to tengshu and asked him to return to his original position. After doing all this, he looked at Ding Shan and said seriously, "come on, the God of the army asked you to come to me. What''s the matter?"


    Dingshan''s right hand didn''t leave from his neck, but his left hand entered his arms. He took out a letter from it. As soon as his wrist shook, the letter flew to the desk in front of Yexian, "this is the letter from our sixth young master to you. You''ll know when you read it."


    He reached for the letter and read it slowly. His face became a little ugly. When he put down the letter, he looked at Dingshan with anger. "The military God wants to send food and grass to the Beiming army besieged by me?"


    "Yes." Ding Shan nodded heavily and said, "the sixth young master doesn''t want to be an enemy with vara, so I''ll inform you in advance. It''s up to you to choose whether to fight or not. Now the letter has been delivered. If the leader doesn''t object first, our commander will go back and reply to the sixth young master."


    "We can''t let him go. This is a provocation to us." the other two generals in the main account stood up with anger and murderous look on their faces. They are he Lei and mutor, one of the first four generals to rely on.


    With the development of these years, the Wara Department has gradually become stronger under the leadership of Yexian, and many outstanding generals have emerged. Among them, bermur, tengshu, Helei and mutor are the best. They are also known as the four generals who are also the first.


    This time, there were three in the main account, except that bermur led troops to garrison in Luanjing city in Hetao area. Now all three of them stand up and point out that they can''t let Dingshan leave. This man came to the war. If he was allowed to leave, what would the face of the warra department be.


    Facing the shouting of the three generals, Ding Shan did not change his face and his heart did not jump. This time when he got the task, he was determined to die. Will a man who is ready to die be afraid of being threatened by others in front of him?

 Chapter 974

    "Well, let him go." he was not ready to fight with Yang Chendong. Even if you want to fight, just killing a leader of the other party will not grow any ambition. It will only make the next five-star army more hostile to themselves. He won''t do such thankless work.


    Ding Shan left. When he left, he swaggered and annoyed the third general of tengshu. They looked at him first and asked, "leader, what''s terrible about the five-star army? They openly wanted to transport food and grass to the besieged soldiers of Beiming Dynasty. It''s clear that they are our enemies."


    "What do you know? The five-star army has artillery, powerful artillery. Unless you can kill with one shot, otherwise, any blind move is asking for trouble." the picture of that night flashed in Yixian''s mind, and a trace of fear was born in his heart.


    "What about the artillery? The northern Ming army also had artillery, but was it defeated by us?" general tengshu said proudly.


    "That''s different." he shook his head first. In his mind, the artillery power of Beiming was too small and the attack distance was very limited. He couldn''t see the position of the artillery at all like that night, so he had been defeated.


    He Lei, another general, was very dissatisfied with the five-star army. He Lei said, "leader, can we just watch the five-star army deliver food and grass to the army of the northern Ming Dynasty? In that case, if we want to capture the city of sanbuchuan, we are afraid to pay a higher price."


    "How about that? Do you want us to start a war with the northern Ming Dynasty and the five-star army at the same time? If so, how many chances do you have to win?" several generals asked first, and roared back.


    "This..." Teng Shu stopped talking. They are just Wufu. It is said that they are strong generals. When it comes to calculation and conspiracy, it is too far away. Therefore, although they can fight, they still become Yexian''s men.


    The three generals did not speak, but first waved with some annoyance, "well, you go back first, let me think about it."


    The war situation changed one after another, and my mind was confused first. First, the tenacious resistance of the Xuanfu army of the northern Ming Dynasty was beyond his expectation. He used all the captured 100 guns and burst out a huge hole outside the west gate of sanbuchuan city. Then the iron cavalry looked for an opportunity, but in this way, he was still blocked by the tenacious soldiers of the Northern Ming Dynasty and drove all the cavalry he sent back.


    The fighting power and tenacity of the northern Ming army far exceeded the previous views. Based on this, he could conclude that the northern Ming command general in sanbulakawa city must be an extraordinary person, which also added a lot of resistance to his original plan.


    When the siege was impossible, the second accident occurred again. The five-star army unexpectedly wants to insert a bar and send food to the northern Ming army. This is to completely cut off his way to attack the city, so that he has towering anger in his heart, but he can''t do it again.


    He has heard of the strength of the five-star army for a long time, that is, he is not confident that he can win others one-on-one, not to mention that this fight is likely to face the joint efforts of the five-star army and the northern Ming army. If so, he will be defeated.


    "Well, it''s not too late for the gentleman to take revenge for ten years, so what if he asked them to send food to the northern Ming army? After all, the sanbuacahuan city is surrounded by himself. Waiting for Yili''s army to appear, there may be a turn for the better." he first pressed down the impulse to start, and finally decided to take a step back and see the situation.


    It is entirely due to his character that he can have everything today. He is the kind of person who can bend and stretch. When the situation is dominant, he shows the cruel side. It''s like when Tuotuo Buhua was defeated by Yang Chendong, he saw the opportunity, bit it at one bite, and finally ended Tuotuo Buhua''s life of sweating.


    On the contrary, when the situation is not as good as people, he can hold his breath. He is like a wolf dormant. He will jump up suddenly only when the opportunity is right, and then bite hard. Now, it''s time for him to swallow it.


    When Ding Shan returned from delivering the letter, he went to see Yang Chendong in Shicheng and explained in detail the scenes of entering the big tent of the Chinese army in renwala department. Yang Chendong listened carefully. After Ding Shan finished, he praised him without stingy praise. Then it was ordered that the food could be transported.


    First, there was no news back. Yang Chendong decided to transport grain and grass. Hu Mang, the commander of the new army, looked puzzled, "young master, don''t you have to wait for a reply?"


    "No. commander Ding Shan can come back unharmed and explain the problem." Yang Chendong smiled. If you don''t agree with the five-star army first, it will be difficult for Ding Shan to come back. On the contrary, if it proves that the other party has scruples, he doesn''t take advantage of this time to transport the grain and grass. He did not forget that in a few days, the army would rush to the battlefield. At that time, the situation of the whole battlefield would change dramatically. Before that, the transportation of food and grass should be done well, otherwise it would be really difficult to find opportunities.


    Yang Chendong ordered that 100 carriages were driven out by the logistics division, and Tatar division commander Su he personally led a division to escort them. In this way, even if you encounter any accidents, you won''t suffer any big losses.


    Xu Youzhen personally watched the grain and grass loaded into the carriage. With these things, the nearly 200000 troops in the sanbuakawa city of the northern Ming Dynasty could eat for more than two months. At that time, the army led by Shi Heng, the governor, would arrive, and the danger of sanbuakawa city would be solved.


    Yang Chendong was standing next to Xu Youzhen. Not far away, several officials from the Ministry of household of Beiming were watching. All this should be recorded. When I go back, I want to make a job with the Ming Court and report the detailed process.


    "Don''t worry, there will be no problem with food and grass, and no one will intercept it. I arranged a division cavalry escort. Once there is a problem, more troops will arrive soon. As long as you don''t want to start a full-scale war, you won''t obstruct it. Brother Xu, you can get ready to leave here and return to the capital." Yang Chendong watched the carts of food being transported out of Shicheng, He patted Xu Youzhen on the shoulder and said.


    "OK, don''t worry, sixth young master. I''ll make preparations now. It''s just that Shi Wanshan needs to issue a receipt for the delivery of grain and grass. At that time, I''ll arrange officials from the Ministry of household to accompany him. I hope the sixth young master will be convenient." Xu Youzhen nodded his head. He knew he had more important tasks to do. After returning to the northern Ming Dynasty, there is still a big pit to be dug for emperor Daizong. Relatively speaking, the immediate thing is a small thing.


    "There''s no problem with this. But I want to remind brother Xu. After returning to the capital, when will Dai Zong personally issue an imperial edict to my king Wunan, and when can the 5 million Liang silver be taken out of the Yang bank in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty." Yang Chendong smiled as he looked at his forehead.


    "Don''t worry, young master. You know exactly how to be a minister." Xu Youzhen can clearly identify himself, especially seeing the prosperity and strength of Shicheng. This time, he completely embarked on the big ship of Yang system.


    Grain and grass went out of the city and passed Saihan mountain to sanbulachuan city. It was very smooth. Although from time to time, Wara''s scouts and cavalry were found in the distance, as Yang Chendong said, they did not make up their mind to start. Finally, all the food and grass were truthfully sent to the Sanbula river city. Shi Wanshan, the chief soldier of the Xuanfu government, personally went out of the city to meet them. After the inspection, he gave a receipt to the household officials accompanying the army.


    Xu Youzhen left with a mission and left with a more important task. At the same time, Yili Kingdom''s army also came to Shajing area, came to sanbulachuan City, and joined the first 150000 army here.


    Arip''s arrival made me very happy. At least in terms of military strength, now he has an advantage. So while giving Yili''s army a place to live, he invited arip to his account to discuss the joint attack of sanbuakawa city.


    "Ha ha, prime minister, you are here. How about we work together for a big one? Now the sanbulakawa city has been surrounded by our cavalry, which can be said to be full of water..." first, I want to talk about something. Arip''s mere words made him mute. "Is there no shortage of food? That''s it. What''s the matter with the thousands of carriages and grain sent into the city by the five-star army?"


    "This..." also stopped for a moment and didn''t know how to answer.


    Arip didn''t wait to think about what first, but already said in a loud voice: "just now, the leader said that together, we can do a big job. I think this view is very good. That is, let''s discuss the matter of dealing with the five-star army."


    "OK... Huh? Deal with the five-star army." he nodded first, but then looked at arip blankly.


    "The chief didn''t hear wrong, just to deal with the five-star army." arip said very firmly. Then he strode to the map, pointed there and said: "As the leader said just now, the sanbulakawa city is surrounded by a lot of people. Those who have just been defeated only have the strength to defend the city and do not want to go out to fight. That''s all hard work. Why don''t we attack Shicheng? It''s the largest city on the grassland. There are countless resources and hundreds of thousands of people''s slaves. If we can capture it, we must get it It''s dozens of times more than the capture of sanbukawa city. "


    "Attack the beginning of the city, but there are five-star armies in charge of defense." first, some people who haven''t turned around said.


    "What if there is defense? I''ve sent someone to investigate. There are only less than 40000 people in the five-star army here. Compared with 150000 cavalry and 170000 cavalry infantry in the warra department, 40000 against 320000. No one can count who wins or loses." arip said confidently.

 Chapter 975

    This is exactly the decision he made all the way, that is, to capture Shicheng and severely damage the five-star army. If possible, it is certainly the best thing to capture Tian Khan alive. He made such a decision not only because he had made great efforts to lose Li''s army in the hands of the five-star army, but also because he valued the value of Shicheng and the benefits he could get from capturing it.


    A real politician never does anything with righteousness. It''s like arip won''t have to take revenge because kunsha was defeated by the five-star army. If there were not rich resources and slaves in Shicheng, he would bear it. But if you can vent your anger and get more benefits, why not?


    Facing arip''s bold idea, the desire in his heart was also hooked up at this moment.


    He must admit that he was afraid of the five-star army, but he was full of longing for the starting city that had been built and played its role. If possible, if he chooses one of the three not to stab Sichuan city and Shicheng City, I''m afraid he will directly choose to attack Shicheng without hesitation.


    Just can it really work?


    I didn''t answer right away, and my eyes kept turning. In arip''s eyes, he said with a smile: "Chief, I know what you''re worried about. The five-star army is really strong, but it''s because of this that it''s full of threats to us. If we can''t defeat it now by taking advantage of our strong military strength, it''s even harder to defeat them in the future. As long as we can win Yang Chendong this time, there''s nothing that can threaten our existence on the grassland. Take off Tuobuhua Khan is dead. The next day Khan is dying. Who will be your first opponent? At that time, the general of the grassland will respect you and be your friend. We also have no ambition. We just want to rob some silver and slaves to return to China to make the life of Chinese people better. "


    "There is a saying in the Han people, that is, if you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill you. That''s the case. What else do you have to hesitate? Take advantage of the fact that you just sold each other a favor, ask Yang Chendong out and kill him. At that time, there will be no devil in your heart, and you will become the only day Khan here."


    Arip''s ability to bewitch people is very powerful. After a few words, his impetuous heart was moved, and his face even became a little red. Obviously, the benefits after winning have deeply stimulated his heart.


    After a while, his look gradually returned to normal. Then he began to consider what practical problems he would face in doing so. "Prime minister, our troops naturally have an advantage against Shicheng, but once Beiming stepped in, they will still pose a threat to us with nearly 200000 troops."


    "Hehe, please don''t worry about this, chief. On my way here, I sent someone to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty to deliver a letter and negotiate peace with their emperor. I believe there will be news back soon. At that time, this doubt will not be a problem. Maybe the northern Ming emperor also wants to kill the loyal and brave Duke of the Ming Dynasty who he can''t control." Arip''s face was full of strong confidence.


    "Well, let''s follow the plan step by step and wait for the news from the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty. We''ll do it." we finally made up our mind. Although Yang Chendong left him too many shadows in the past, now their troops are eight times that of the other side. What else to be afraid of?


    "Ha ha, OK, let''s discuss the next plan." arip finally made up his mind, and laughed with satisfaction.


    ......


    Beiming capital.


    As an imperial envoy, Xu Youzhen hasn''t come back. In the back hall of the Imperial Palace, eunuch manager Jin Ying comes to Zhu Qiyu''s bedroom with a worried face.


    "Why are you so flustered." Zhu Qiyu walked out of the imperial concubine''s palace, which had just been canonized, with a look of displeasure on his face. He originally wanted to be gentle with the imperial concubine, which was disturbed. No one must be happy.


    At the moment, Jin Ying did not disturb the awareness of good deeds. On the contrary, he looked left and right to make sure there were no others around. Then he whispered, "tell the emperor, our royal guards have caught an alien secret agent in the city."


    "What?" Zhu Qiyu''s face suddenly became very ugly. "The royal guards caught a spy and will report it to me. Are you all free to do?"


    "No, No." Jin Ying, who knew he was wrong, quickly corrected: "emperor, this is not an ordinary spy, but a messenger sent by Yili kingdom. The man took the initiative to let our royal guards find out, and he also brought a letter with him. Oh, here."


    Jin Ying carefully took out a letter from her arms and respectfully presented it to Zhu Qiyu.


    However, after a while, Zhu Qiyu, who had read the letter, looked very dignified. It seemed that he was afraid of making mistakes. He picked up the letter and looked at it carefully again. Then he looked up at the sky and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Jin Ying, who had read the letter for a long time, naturally knew the significance it represented. Seeing that the emperor was silent for a long time, he asked tentatively, "emperor, what do you think we should reply?"


    "Who has read this letter?" asked Zhu Qiyu.


    "Only the minister has seen it. Other royal guards brothers are not enough." Jin Ying replied with a very positive tone.


    "Well, I see. I haven''t seen this letter. You can arrange for the messenger to leave earlier." Zhu Qiyu suddenly said something without beginning or end. Then he turned and walked back to the hall. But the direction was not the imperial concubine''s bedroom when he came, but the hall of diligence.


    Obviously, Zhu Qiyu was very restless at this time. At this moment, he had no intention to talk about his feelings with anyone. Looking at the back of the emperor''s departure, Jin Ying nodded clearly. He already knew what the emperor meant, that is, he agreed to cooperate with Yili messenger to deal with Yang Chendong.


    It''s just that Zhu Qiyu just wanted to make Yang Chendong king of Wunan. It''s really bad to go back on his word now, so everything should be handled by him, the eunuch manager.


    The three parties are implicitly united, and there are all kinds of calculations, including selling. But Yang Chendong, who was in Shicheng, was completely unaware of all this. He just wondered why he suddenly stood still after Yili''s army appeared.


    There is no intention to attack sanbukawa city jointly with the Wara department, nor to send troops against themselves.


    The so-called abnormal things must be demons. This sudden and quiet situation made Yang Chendong feel very bad. He didn''t like the feeling that he couldn''t control the situation.


    In addition to worrying, the frequency of scouts'' activities in the manhole area has been increased. It''s just a pity that there is still no useful news back. According to the news, the army of Wara and Yili are seizing the time to carry out siege training. It seems that they are ready to take the three not to stab Chuan city in one fell swoop.


    "There are more than 300000 of them, and the Sanbu river city is just an isolated city. The garrison in the city is less than 200000, and most of them are new recruits on the battlefield. How can they be so careful?" looking at the military intelligence sent to him, Yang Chendong can''t understand it except shaking his head.


    It''s the end of July. In more than two months, there will be heavy snow on the grassland. At that time, it will be much more difficult for outdoor combat and logistics supply distribution. It''s impossible for everyone to understand this truth, but why are they still in such a hurry? What are they waiting for?


    "Report!" when Yang Chendong was puzzled, the voice of Qiu Wu, the captain of the first guard, came out of the hospital. Then he appeared in front of Yang Chendong with a secret report and sent a telegram just sent to Yang Chendong.


    The telegram was in his hand. Yang Chendong just glanced at it. The whole person suddenly stood up from his chair and asked with a trace of incomprehension in his voice, "the telegram said that Shi Heng, governor of the northern Ming Dynasty, led 200000 reinforcements out of Juyong Pass and suddenly began to slow down. Is this news true or false? When did it happen, send Wang Shan to send a telegram immediately."


    The news was sent by the secret agents of the Security Bureau hidden near Juyongguan. They saw that the speed of Beiming reinforcements suddenly became extremely slow, almost stop and go. Considering that Beiming on the front line was waiting for reinforcements to be tight, this situation was very abnormal, so they informed them by telegram.


    Not long after the start of the war, the city of Dalu was closed. Under the policy of neither going out nor going in, no one would think that the news would leak out, and no one would figure out what the telegraph is.


    But anyway, Yang Chendong saw the telegram and understood the trend of the reinforcements of the northern Ming Dynasty. At the thought that the time has passed for so long, the coalition forces in warra and yilibaoli did not attack the three no stabs city. Instead, the scouts sent news that they were constantly practicing the combination of riding and walking during the siege. There was a moment in his mind that made Yang Chendong think, Will this time, their goal is not to stab Sichuan city, but themselves?


    The bold idea was just fleeting, but it was accurately caught by Yang Chendong. Followed by a burst of shock and anger. Is this bold idea true? If this is the case, it is not impossible. After all, how do you think the benefits of attacking Shicheng are far better than winning sanbuchuan.


    If all this is true, it will prove that vara, yilibali and the northern Ming Dynasty joined hands?


    "Come on, go and invite Hu Mang, shefarewell, Yang Si and Yu Mian, the city leader." even Yang Chendong can''t make the right decision just by a telegram. He wants to discuss it with others.

 Chapter 976

    In a short while, the four were called to Yang''s house. In the small courtyard with the sign of the battle command headquarters, Yang Chendong spoke out his worries, which once shocked the three people.


    It can be seen that the four did not believe the news on the first day of the first day. But who can make it clear in politics that today is still a friend and tomorrow is the enemy. It can be said that everything can happen when the benefits can shake people''s hearts.


    "We just sent so much food and grass to Beiming, and they will come back now. It''s bad for us. It''s too beast." Yu Mian''s beard trembled. It can be seen that he was really angry with Beiming''s shamelessness.


    Hu Mang''s performance was not much better. He hit the sand table with a fist. "Sure enough, people can''t be too kind. We are willing to take risks to help Beiming, but how they treat us in turn. Even if those things are given to a dog, he will at least wag his tail at us."


    "Sometimes people are really not as good as animals." the farewell, which has always been known as a wise man, said unhappily at this time. Yang Chendong said many times that he was calm in the face of danger, had a view of the overall situation and had a strategic mind. At this moment, he inevitably showed an angry look.


    "Young master, just tell me what to do." Yang Si was more direct, with an angry look of completely obeying orders and waiting for orders.


    Yang Chendong is also angry, but he is more realistic. Knowing that anger can''t solve all problems, what we need to do now is how to solve the difficulties in front of us and how to make more preparations before the war begins, rather than scolding here and there, which has no practical significance. "Well, let''s be calm. When it comes to anger, I''m more angry than any of you. Now let''s talk about what we need to prepare. Yu Mian, you first."


    "Yes." Yu Mian quickly entered the role and said: "When Shicheng was first built, it was considered that it might be besieged one day. It had already been prepared. The outer city wall was as high as 15 feet, and the wall was thick. It was definitely the kind that was easy to defend and difficult to attack. Even if the outer city wall was broken, the moat between the outer city wall and the inner city wall was enough to block thousands of troops and horses, and there were enough food and grass in the army, it was not afraid to be besieged, and the possibility of being broken was even less It''s small, but there''s no way to take care of the grain fields outside the city. I see that we can have a good harvest in two months. If we defend the city, I''m afraid we will lose a lot in this regard. "


    "Young master, can''t we take the initiative to kill? You often say that the way to avoid losses is to set the battlefield in the territory of the enemy. Can we..." Hu Mang''s face turned red when he heard that hundreds of thousands of mu of grain fields waiting for a good harvest might be destroyed. The food in the city for the coming year depends on these lands, and there are many people who live on farming. They are also waiting for the moment of a good harvest. It''s really painful to be destroyed.


    "No." Yang Chendong answered in a decisive way. "This time, the Allied forces of warra and Yili Ali alone are up to 300000, which is more than eight times the strength of our regular army. If we still take face-to-face hard shaking, even if it is grinding, we will be crushed. Neither Yixian nor Ali Pu are ordinary people and are experts in military use. It is too difficult to make a move under such a disadvantage. Only by defending can we be healthy Now we have our advantages. "


    "What''s more, I don''t know the situation of Beiming this time. If they join this war, we will face more than ten times the enemy, ha ha." next, Yang Chendong didn''t go on, but the anger in his eyes represents his mood at the moment.


    Yang Chendong has faced such a dilemma for the first time since he established the Yang faction. Although some people have their own ideas in the past, the strength of the two sides will not differ too much. As long as they find the right way and find the right opportunity, they can fight. But this time, in the face of more than eight times the strength comparison, unless Yang Chendong uses fire guns and artillery, they are only cold weapons Collision is difficult to get back to the situation.


    Unfortunately, there is no cold front around Yang Chendong. The nearest one is he Gong, the fifth division of the sea in North Korea. However, it will take at least more than 20 days to get to Shicheng from there. If there is obstruction from the northern Ming army along the way, the time will only be longer.


    It''s impossible to put hope on them. Moreover, even if most of the Haiwu division comes, it can''t defeat more than 300000 enemies who are still mainly cavalry.


    Of course, Yang Chendong has a big warehouse. If he wants to, he can take out a lot of firearms, but how many people will use them? And how to explain such things? If only one or two weapons are taken out, it can be said that he has prepared in advance. Tens of thousands or more firearms are taken out. It is impossible not to arouse suspicion. It can only be said that the situation is not yet there To the irreparable situation, Yang Chendong also has no need to take risks.


    Without enough firearm troops, Yang Chendong can only hope to defend the city. Looking at the four people in front of him, Yang Chendong still has a smile on his face, "Ladies and gentlemen, if a city wants to mature, it must go through a lot of things. The time has come to test the beginning of the city. As long as we unite as one, there are no difficulties we can''t resist and no obstacles we can''t overcome. We need to tell everyone with facts that the defense line of the beginning of the city is strong. Next, please come on."


    "Young master, just tell me what to do." Hu mang patted his chest and said in a loud voice.


    "Six young masters, you give orders." Yu Mian, farewell and Yang Si also said their positions in one voice.


    "OK, I''ll give you an order, and you can add it at any time." Yang Chendong also showed a very firm look in his eyes. "Order, the troops guarding Saihan mountain to withdraw to the city immediately; order the world''s first cavalry division and Tatar division to guard against anyone passing through it and threatening the safety of Mobei city and other places on the way out of the city to the northwest; order to immediately start the conscription in the city, mainly the soldiers of the logistics division, and strive to build a regular army in a short time. Remember, I want regular troops, not just to make up the numbers. I don''t want to see my soldiers rush to the battlefield and finally die innocent because of poor military quality. I order to immediately start martial law in the city by loosening the outside and tightening the inside. All people who enter the city are not allowed to enter and leave without a special pass. I order to bury more mines next to the grain field outside the city. If we choose not to leave that grain field, it will be dangerous No enemy wants to take it away. As for the people who grow grain, they should be handed over to the city master. You are responsible for telling them how much they lose, we will compensate them, and there should be no civil strife. The telegram ordered the Haiwu division in North Korea to rush to rescue Shicheng immediately. The order... "


    Orders were issued from Yang Chendong''s mouth. The four people nodded and said yes. If they didn''t have time, they would immediately supplement what they thought. Preparations for guarding the city were in full swing. Considering that there must be many enemy spies in the city, the four outer cities didn''t seem to have changed, but at the gate of the inner city, Everyone''s move out of town has long stopped. In this way, we can also buy some time to prepare for the defense of the starting city.


    Three days after the meeting, the world''s first cavalry division and Tatar division left the city. No one knew where they had gone. When they left the city, they disappeared on the vast grassland.


    Four days later, a large number of mines and other objects were transported out of the city. The soldiers of the new first army recruits division and the regiment directly under the new army went out late and returned early every day. They prepared traps one after another on the periphery of hundreds of thousands of mu of grain fields, waiting for the enemy to come.


    Seven days later, the Wara department and yilibaoli army finally had a movement. They suddenly gave up the siege of sanbulachuan city and turned to move towards the beginning of the city. This move was also made jointly with arip.


    Just a day ago, they suddenly found that the spies sent to Shicheng to inquire about the news had no news back, which gave them a very bad feeling. Although the scouts can continue to send back information by borrowing haidongqing, indicating that there is nothing unusual in Shicheng on the surface, they are not so easy to fool. As soon as there is an accident, they think of the same problem. Has Yang Chendong had insight into their battle plan.


    Where is the problem? People will see their intention. These two have no way to consider it. Even if there is a danger that may be found, it is to take the initiative. After all, the advantage is in their hands.


    The enemy under the four gates suddenly withdrew, which made Shi Wanshan, the general soldier of Xuanfu, who had been nervous, look puzzled.


    During this period of time, his life was not easy at all. Although the soldiers under the city had never launched an attack, the nerve in his mind was always tight. He really didn''t know when the enemy would suddenly launch an attack.


    Every night I think about whether the enemy will launch an attack on the city the next morning and whether I can defend the city. That kind of day is more than a suffering. But no one thought that the enemy had withdrawn from the city. At this moment, he had an unreal feeling.


    Gu He, Ning Wenfeng, the deputy commander in chief, and Deng Qiang, the eunuch in charge of the army, appeared on the tower together. They were all at a loss when they saw the enemy disappearing from under their own eyes. What happened in front of them obviously also gave them a feeling that they couldn''t touch their heads.


    "You say, what are they doing?" holding the battlements, Shi Wanshan seemed to be asking others and talking to himself.


    "They won''t pretend to retreat, in order to cause us to go out of the city." Gu he''s deputy commander-in-chief, upright and direct.

 Chapter 977

    The eunuch Deng Qiang was better. Looking at the direction of the enemy''s retreat, he said with concern, "they went to the direction of Dalu city. Did they want to abandon us and choose another way directly?"


    "Can''t." Gu he''s deputy commander-in-chief looked surprised and shook his head hesitantly.


    "It shouldn''t be. If we don''t fight here and go to Dalu City, we will face the danger of double attack at any time. Besides, isn''t there news from the imperial court? Lieutenant Shi Heng is leading 200000 troops. If they go to Dalu City, they should be able to meet. At that time, we will attack both sides, and they won''t get any benefits." Ning Wenfeng, who had never spoken, finally opened his mouth and denied Deng Qiang''s concerns.


    "What are they going to do there? If they withdraw, shouldn''t they withdraw to the south? Do they really want to lure us out of the city?" Deng Qiang nodded like approval, but a new doubt rose at will.


    "To the north, there is not only Dalu City, but also Shicheng." Ning Wenfeng''s face changed slightly. When he spoke of the last two words, his face had become red. Although his possibility is the lowest, now it seems that there is only such a plausible explanation.


    Ning Wenfeng''s words attracted the common attention of the three people. Gu he said, "it''s impossible. You said they were going to attack Shicheng. Are they crazy? Zhongdan is right there, and Shicheng has strong walls. Isn''t it so easy to attack?"


    "Yes." Shi Wanshan, the chief soldier, said again, "and we are still behind them. If they attack Shicheng now, aren''t we afraid to stab them in the ass and cut off their retreat?"


    A while ago, Yang Chendong sent someone to send grain and grass into the city. Although he didn''t look at the face of Shi Wanshan, and if his estimation was good, it should be what agreement was reached between Duke Zhongdan and the emperor, but there is one thing that can''t be denied, that is, he really saved nearly 200000 of their soldiers, which he wants to admit. If Wala and yilibali really want to cross their own attack on the starting city, he may also take the army to cut off the retreat of the enemy and hit them hard.


    "Yes, the five-star army has helped us a lot this time. If they have something, we can''t ignore it." Gu He nodded silently. It is said that the more upright a person is, the more grateful he is. Now it is well displayed on him.


    "Send scouts out of the city. It''s better to send someone to scare us than to discuss here. Seeing is believing." Ning Wen''s head is still sober enough. In the face of the chaos he can''t understand, he decided to send someone to have a look on the spot, so that he can get the most real answer.


    "OK, I''ll send out all the scouts." Shi Wanshan nodded tacitly, and he was also curious about what vara wanted to do.


    The Allied forces of Wala and Yili Baili, with a total of 300000 troops (Jingzhou City and Shajing city left 5000 cavalry respectively, and nearly 10000 infantry were lost when attacking sanbukawa city before), calmly left under sanbukawa city and went straight to Shicheng thousands of miles away.


    As early as the moment they began to act, the Scouts of the five-star army who had been mentally prepared received the news, and then fed it back to Shicheng. Yang Chendong, who was accompanying his sixth wife Luan Xiaoyu for lunch, heard Yang er''s report. There was only a slight pause in his chopsticks, and then he continued to eat like nothing, with a confident smile on his face from time to time.


    Luan Xiaoyu was opposite, and there was no worry on her face. Although the number of 300000 troops reported by Yang Er just now really startled her, she thought of the miracles she saw after seeing her big brother. She was convinced that her men would still create miracles this time.


    Through the issue of Shicheng Yang newspaper, the news about the joint advance of 300000 troops by Wala and Yili Ali soon spread in the city.


    For public opinion, Yang Chendong adopted an extremely open policy. Even at his request, Yang newspaper also has a special current affairs column for everyone to express their personal understanding and opinions on current events. It is for this reason that anyone who has lived in Shicheng for more than a year seems to be able to tell some major events of the Yang family. Over time, it has become a habit to discuss military information.


    It was this foundation that had been laid long ago. After the Shicheng Yang newspaper said the amazing news the next morning, there was far less panic in the city than expected. A few people originally wanted to buy more rice for storage, but when they saw the mountains of rice piles in front of grain stores in the city, they didn''t have any concerns. Only those who had farmland outside the city were worried, so they sent some representatives to the city master''s house for inquiry.


    Soon, the promise came out. Tian Khan said that all the losses this time will be compensated by the five-star army. They will compensate as much as they lose after the war. Yu Mian also stressed that these compensations are not taken out by Tian Khan, but need vara and Yili to repay them. The city Lord''s house is just to support them in advance.


    "Yes, we want vara and Yili to compensate us."


    "Tian Khan is so kind to us. He also gives us fields, houses, food and hope for the future. But some people just don''t like it and always want to grab benefits. That''s how we fight with them."


    "I''ve worked hard, but I don''t know whether I still need people to defend the city. I''m only in my forties and still have great strength. Although I can''t go to battle and kill without training, I still have no problem helping to carry fire oil and bow and arrow."


    "And me. I''m not 40 years old. I can carry my shoulders and draw a bow. If I need me, I''ll go up to the city building and fight with these people who should suffer thousands of duels."


    "Count me in. There are five brothers in my family. Even if I don''t have them, I can live without them. If necessary, we can go to the city building to help. Well, it''s free. We can bring our own food."


    In front of the city Lord''s house, those farmers felt the loveliness of the five-star army after they got the promise. They also took out their own attitude one by one. They really had money and made strong efforts. This atmosphere soon formed a general atmosphere in the whole city, and many defenders asked for help at one time. There were nearly 500000 people in the city. Except for some children and the elderly, almost everyone else signed up, and the number reached more than 300000.


    When this matter was reported to the city Lord Yu Mian, he excitedly told the news to Yang Chendong, who couldn''t help laughing. "Yu Mian, see, this is the power of the people. Their thoughts are actually the simplest. Whoever treats them well will treat them well. In this way, we will have more than 300000 new troops. Isn''t it much more than the enemy? What else to be afraid of?"


    "Yes, yes, what the sixth young master said is very true." Yu Mian nodded excitedly.


    "Before, I was worried about the lack of strength to defend the city, but with the support of the people in the city, I won''t worry. Ha ha ha." Yang Chendong finally saw the strength of the people. These people did logistics work. In addition to the main force of the new army and those reserve officers and soldiers in the logistics division, as well as prisoners and recruits, he already had enough confidence to fight against any force. You know, not long ago, they just took in nearly 60000 deserters from the northern Ming Dynasty. This force alone is very huge.


    That is to say, Wala''s goal has been very clear. Some actions in the beginning city have no hidden meaning. The outer city gate and the inner city gate have been closed successively, making a situation of strict prevention and adherence to the outside world.


    The performance of Shicheng fell into the eyes of warra scouts and cavalry outside the city. They quickly returned the news. On the way, he and Apri first learned that they were all relaxed. Although the movement of Shicheng was so rapid, some of them were surprised, but with less than 40000 troops, they wanted to block their 300000 army. I don''t know whether it should be said that Tian Khan was conceited or they had no way out and just wanted to hit a stone with eggs.


    First, he rode on his horse, looked at apuri and asked, "prime minister, the current situation is described in Chinese language. What should I say?"


    After a meditation, aprilio gave the answer, "it should be called ignorance of time and things, or mantis can be called a cart."


    "Ha ha, that''s good. The prime minister is really knowledgeable. By the way, there won''t be any problems with the northern Ming army. You know, our future is in their hands. There can''t be any problems." he laughed first and said with worry.


    "The emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty has promised that he will not repeat at will. What''s more, in his eyes, we and the five-star army are their enemies. He will not intervene in such a good play of watching tigers on a mountain." arip is very confident when talking about this problem.


    "That''s good. Next, we''ll start the city. It''s said that there are mountains of gold and silver, piles of grain like snow and groups of slaves. Ha ha, I didn''t expect that Khan was a good man and prepared so many good things for us." those who don''t have any worries at home first look happy and expect at the same time.


    ......


    Sanbuwakawa city.


    The sent scouts and cavalry returned one by one. After confirming the fact that the gate of the city was closed and the Allied forces of warra and Yili Ali were advancing step by step, they quickly returned to the city. Shi Wanshan, the chief soldier, immediately invited two deputy chief soldiers, Gu he and Ning Wenfeng, to prepare for the attack.


    "They even dared to jump over us to attack Shicheng. That''s why they don''t pay attention to us at all. This time, I''ll give them a powerful look. General Guhe, give you 30000 troops. Once the attack and defense war of Shicheng begins, you will immediately lead troops to attack Shajing city and Wenfeng, and give you 30000 troops to attack Jingzhou City. Let''s break the way first." Shi Wanshan looked angry.

 Chapter 978

    He didn''t know where the other party came from. He dared to abandon himself and attack Shicheng behind him, but even if there was such a chance, he would certainly make a quick move to strive for more victories and greater victories.


    Gu he and Ning Wenfeng, who were named, responded with fists. Then they were ready to dispatch troops to attack the city with military orders. However, before people walked out of the gate of the government, they saw a team of hundreds of royal guards surrounded here, and then the eunuch Deng Qiang appeared.


    "What''s this for?" seeing the government office surrounded, the royal guards appeared, the chief soldier Shi Wanshan''s face changed slightly, and seeing Deng Qiang coming towards him, he asked sternly.


    Gu he and Ning Wenfeng, who are getting the military order to leave the house, are also puzzled. They look at eunuch Deng Qiang. At the same time, their right hand is slowly touching their waist. It can be seen that they are ready to take action at any time.


    "Don''t get me wrong." Deng Qiang''s face remained unchanged and his heart didn''t jump. It was like he didn''t see the reaction of the two deputy chief soldiers. Facing Shi Wanshan, he said, "chief soldier Shi, my father-in-law has just received a secret order from manager Jin. If the Xuanfu soldiers don''t get three don''t stab the city, please don''t be difficult."


    After saying this, Deng Qiang waved to the left and right royal guards and said, "come on, guard every channel outside the Yamen. Without an order, the three chief soldiers can''t leave the government, or they will be killed."


    After the royal guards in flying fish clothes promised one after another, they quickly occupied all the main roads and completely controlled the three men of Shi Wanshan in this small courtyard. After everything was done, Deng Qiang waved again. At present, several eunuchs brought the prepared wine and dishes one by one to the table. Deng Qiang was the first to find a seat. "Hey, it''s rare to have a good drink with the three generals. Come on, take your seats."


    With a puzzled look on his face, Gu he indicated in his eyes several times what should Shi Wanshan do? Although there are royal guards around here, this is not a imperial city after all. There are nearly 200000 northern Ming troops in this city. They can be dispatched at any time. They can''t scare them just by relying on these royal guards. Even Guhe only needs to shout one, and some close soldiers, government soldiers and nearby patrol soldiers will arrive one after another to help him control the overall situation.


    Shi Wanshan naturally saw the meaning of ancient river clearly, but he didn''t agree to do so. Obviously, these actions today are not Deng Qiang''s own intention, but the intention of eunuch general Jin Ying. That is probably the emperor''s intention. If he rushed out now, it would be no different from rebellion.


    In ancient times, rebellion was a great sin, which was to be by the nine nationalities. Never had such an idea, let alone such preparation, how could Shi Wanshan take such a risk. He gave Ning Wenfeng a look and asked him to look at the deputy commander in chief of Guhe. Then he came to the table and sat opposite Deng Qiang. He asked in a deep voice, "Father Deng, what does this mean? Now Wala and Yili are driving the army towards Shicheng. A big war is inevitable. It is when we take advantage of the situation and attack. Soon, Shajing and Jingzhou City will belong to Beiming."


    "Hey." Deng Qiang sighed. He had been staying in the city. How could he not understand this truth? An hour ago, he thought so. After all, the Xuanfu soldiers had made great achievements, and he, the eunuch of the army, also had many advantages. But who would have thought that just now, a eunuch from the imperial palace of Beijing met him and took out a handwritten letter written by Jin Ying It explained in detail that the Xuanfu soldiers should not take advantage of the situation to make trouble for Wala and Yili, or they would be undermining the grand plan of the imperial court. They also ordered that if Shi Wanshan didn''t listen to advice, they could take it on the spot and escort it to the capital.


    Under the order, no matter whether Deng Qiang accepts it or not, it must also be implemented. In this way, there is such a move now and his sigh now.


    "Commander Shi, we are just on duty to eat imperial food. This is the above order. All we have to do is obey, don''t you think so?" Deng Qiang didn''t explain anything. He didn''t know what to explain, so he could only oppress people with orders.


    "What is it? Do you do nothing when you have a great opportunity to attack?" Gu He, the upright and fiery deputy chief soldier, also came over. Before the person arrived, the voice of questioning came one step at a time.


    Deng Qiang was not angry after hearing this. He just shook his head and said, "my father-in-law doesn''t know whether there is an opportunity to attack, but even if there is an order, we must abide by it. Gu deputy commander in chief, do you want to break the order?"


    "I..." Guhe wanted to explain something. Shi Wanshan on one side already said, "well, general Guhe, restrain your temper and don''t be impatient."


    "Hehe, yes, yes, even if you send troops, it''s not urgent at this time. Even if you take down good wine and dishes, there''s no reason to waste and don''t eat." Ning Wenfeng, another chief soldier, smiled and sat down at the table. He also picked up chopsticks and wanted to eat in large pieces.


    Smart Ning Wenfeng has seen that the above order does not allow them to send troops. Instead of carrying it hard and causing anger, he might as well sit down and have a good chat to see if he can find out which link is wrong.


    Shi Wanshan soon understood Ning Wenfeng''s meaning and pressed his anger to the bottom of his heart. Gu he was the only one left. Seeing that he could not stand alone, he simply sat down and drank in his own bowl to alleviate his depression.


    Shi Wanshan and Ning Wenfeng still raised their glasses to propose a toast to Deng Qiang. Knowing their meaning, father-in-law Deng Qiang smiled bitterly, "The two generals don''t ask me what''s going on. To tell you the truth, I don''t know. But you should be able to guess. What you guessed is what. My father-in-law only knows that the emperor''s reinforcements, governor Shi Heng, are now leading troops around Juyongguan."


    Deng Qiang''s remark left Shi Wanshan and Ning Wenfeng speechless. Although it was just a message, they had told them too much.


    This is the attitude of the imperial court. In other words, they don''t mean to go to war with Wala and Yili Baili. Instead, they want to build a mountain to watch the tiger fight.


    In other words, the Wara coalition bypassed them and directly contacted the top, or even the emperor, and got the desired results. Otherwise, they would not be so relieved to ignore the way back and rush straight to Shicheng.


    When they thought of the result, they all looked bad. The drink was also very unhappy. After a while, Deng Qiang left first. When he left, he also threw a word, "Please stay in the Yamen alive. If you need anything, even a woman, you can tell the royal guards brothers that they will meet all their wishes."


    This is tantamount to house arrest.


    Deng Qiang left, and all the royal guards disappeared from their sight. What I can think of is that if they change, they will appear in the dark immediately. The three chief soldiers holding heavy soldiers were put under soft confinement when the war was about to start. Gu he was the first to get angry and threw the wine jar to the ground With big eyes, he opened his mouth and roared, "what''s going on? What does this mean? Does it want to bite the hand that feeds you?"


    "Elder brother Gu, speak carefully." Shi Wanshan''s face changed when he heard this. Ning Wenfeng on one side was even more direct. He cut his palm right at the back of the ancient river and knocked him unconscious. There was no way. There were royal guards around. If some words were spread, not only the ancient river, but also they were guilty.


    The ancient river was knocked unconscious, as if peace had been restored between heaven and earth. What was left was the whisper between Shi Wanshan and Ning Wenfeng.


    "Chief soldier, we just watched the war start and didn''t do anything. People had just helped us before."


    "So what? Can we still disobey the above orders? Everything you and I are given by the emperor and the imperial court. The emperor''s orders can''t be disobeyed."


    "But why? Are the above wise? Don''t they know that once the vara coalition wins, they will immediately target us. At that time, we don''t even have an ally. Who will help us if we encounter any difficulties? On the contrary, if Zhongdan wins, he won''t spare us or even go to war with us in Beiming It''s not impossible. What''s the odds of winning with the comparison of our combat strength? "


    "Ha ha." the sneer of Shi Wanshan came out, "the people above? When did the people above do several right things? They clearly said that they would give us 100000 liang of silver as a reward, but only 10000 Liang were available. This almost caused a mutiny in the army. If they were smart, they would not do such a self digging thing? Expect them... Ha ha."


    At this point, the air seemed to condense, and one general and one deputy general stopped. They suddenly felt powerless. If they didn''t die, they wouldn''t die. What a prosperous Ming Dynasty was, but it was because of the party struggle, internal struggle and the dictatorship of eunuchs that they finally destroyed a dynasty.


    Just at this moment, no matter how helpless or even resentful the two chief soldiers are, all they can do is complain here. Unless they want to rebel, they can only obey their orders and stay in this government office without even the right to go out.


    The vanguard of warra and Yili Baili allied forces has arrived at the foot of Saihan mountain after several days'' journey. When the scouts went up the mountain, they learned that it was already empty. According to the scouts, the people on the mountain have not been evacuated for a day or two, but should have been a few days.

 Chapter 979

    The news soon spread back to the Chinese army, and arip looked a little calm after hearing it. The five-star army gave up the guard of Saihan mountain for no reason, which can only explain one reason, that is, they had guessed that they would attack Shicheng. In this way, the beginning City, which has been prepared for a long time, may not be as easy to attack as imagined.


    As soon as the army starts, it will never stop because the other party is prepared. The army continued to move forward, relying on the absolute advantage of military strength. This time, it was determined to attack Shicheng with arip first. At worst, it was necessary to blast Yang Chendong out of the grassland. If possible, it was the best thing to kill him here.


    Three hundred thousand troops came, and along the way, the green grassland became dry, revealing yellow or black land. After all, there are too many war horses, and the food and grass consumed every day is an astronomical number.


    After another three days of hurry, the army finally came to the so-called grassland. It''s OK to practice, but Yang Chendong didn''t want to lose the city and lose the battle because of the training.


    "Send them a sufficient number of bows and arrows and weapons, and tell them that the opportunity to become a glorious five-star Army soldier has come." when he learned that all the four cities were surrounded and the siege was still tight, Yang Chendong did not hesitate to give a military order to the future commander of the new second army.


    The young man, who has been put in important position since he met Yang Chendong and has been exceptionally promoted all the way. He has half Chinese and half Mongolian blood. Finally, he has the opportunity to take the lead alone. For this value, what we need to do is to spare no effort.


    Yang Chendong is undoubtedly very relieved to leave things to shebie. So when the war was coming, everyone else was busy, but he accompanied Luan Xiaoyu in Yang''s house, taught her to sing new songs and how to make new programs.


    As a result, in addition to a group of generals and lords coming in and out of Yang''s house every day, a group of female soldiers and cadres from the propaganda department also joined in the fun. In this regard, it gives everyone the feeling that their sixth young master has too much heart.


    However, it is this great heart that gives everyone confidence. Yang Chendong''s indifference and self-confidence encouraged everyone. Gradually, more and more officers did not take the big battle seriously.


    After a full two days, Shicheng was surrounded. Then the army camped, and 300000 people spent another two days. Then they prepared siege weapons, that is, they came under Shicheng. They found that the prepared ladder was still too short and far from enough.


    The height of sanbuwa river city is only five or six feet. The height of the city tower in the beginning city has reached fifteen feet, and the length of the corresponding ladder should also be increased. This is difficult for the warra coalition. They had to send more soldiers around looking for trees and useful materials.


    The offensives at that time, without the help of firearms, were generally the same three. That is, shield car, catapult and ladder.


    Needless to say, the ladder is a simple thing to climb the city; The stone catapult is a long-range offensive weapon, which is mainly used to frighten and suppress the other party''s bow and arrow oppression. Unfortunately, it is not easy to find the stones on the grassland. Especially when the first city was built, the nearby stones were excavated earlier, making the stone catapult a powder catapult at this moment, Moreover, because of the limited amount of gunpowder of the warra coalition and the inaccessible accuracy of the attack, the power of the catapult is greatly reduced.


    Finally, let''s talk about shield car. This is a wooden cart. It is wrapped with a layer of cow leather to ensure that the bow and arrow can not be shot through easily. In addition, soaking the cow leather in water can also ensure that it will not be invaded by water and fire. It is the best auxiliary means close to the city. At the same time, it is also one of the important "weapons" of the Wara coalition army when attacking the city.


    Among the 300000 allied troops, Wala are all cavalry, and there are 50000 infantry in the interior, which is also the main force to attack the city. As long as they can attack the tower, then rush down and open the gate from the inside, cavalry warriors can take the opportunity to enter the city. At that time, with the advantage of many people, the city will change hands and all resources inside will be robbed.


    "Thank you, Prime Minister." tomorrow is the day of the first attack. First look at arip and ask him.


    "Easy to say, easy to say." arip nodded and chose Shicheng as the target, which was his first proposal. Now he has infantry in his hand to attack the city. Naturally, the first battle will start from him.


    That night, arip called the infantry commander General Kurban and gave him the order to attack the city tomorrow. "Remember, on the first day of attacking the city, we should mainly try to find out the reality of the other party. Besides, there has always been a cloud outside. It is said that the five-star army has extraordinary combat power. You should be careful. In fact, there is nothing terrible. The advantage of cavalry is to rush to kill, not to defend the city, so just let go."

 Chapter 980

    After estimating the difficulties and giving comfort, Kurban nodded confidently and said, "prime minister, don''t worry, we 50000 infantry will not let you down."


    On the third day of August in 1455, the battle of Shicheng defense officially opened.


    This morning, the sun rose slowly and the sky was clear. The horn sounded officially, and the drums of soldiers stepping on the earth came from the four outer cities of Shicheng. The sound startled the people in their fifties in Shicheng, and made the 20000 reserve soldiers guarding the city excited and nervous.


    Twenty thousand reserve soldiers were divided into four cities, with 5000 people on each city. These were the first batch of warriors in the logistics division to sign up for the war.


    The news of the establishment of a new second army has already spread in the city. This will be a great opportunity for reserve soldiers to officially step into the ranks of steel soldiers. As soldiers, the treatment of the regular army and the reserve is very different, which has dissatisfied many people.


    Unfortunately, tiankhan took the elite route, which everyone knows. It is how sad it is that you lack a platform for performance even if you have all-round skills. Now, to establish the new second army, there are more than 20000 regular soldiers waiting for you, which makes many people eager to try.


    But it seems that there are a lot of more than 20000 places. In contrast, competitiveness still exists. Not to mention that there are 80000 reservists in the logistics division and 60000 newly captured, just say that there are as many as 50000 or 60000 aspiring young people in Shicheng. Taken together, it is 200000, almost a ratio of 10 to 1, which still makes many people feel strong pressure.


    Those who fight in the city for three days and keep the tower can join the army. As soon as the news was announced, the applicants broke through the recruitment office of the new second army. If they hadn''t been prepared for parting, I''m afraid there would be a big problem.


    These 20000 people, the first batch to sign up, were arranged into four echelons and guarded four cities. That is, the city building outside the city is spacious enough, otherwise we really can''t put so many warriors in it. There is a so-called safe passage behind each city tower. At ordinary times, division commander LV Zhuo and the soldiers of the new recruits division of the new first army wait here to prevent them from filling the vacancy in time in case of any problems. This passage has another meaning. Once a soldier can''t stand the baptism of war and feels afraid, he can retreat from here. He can''t be regarded as a deserter and will not accept punishment, but he will be recorded and lose the chance to be selected into the new second army.


    Such a humanized design means that Yang Chendong can save the lives of the soldiers to the greatest extent. After all, sometimes a person''s death will lead to a disaster for several people in a family.


    The war drums sounded under the city. Under each tower, there were 2000 Yili infantry. They came slowly with a unified pace, either pushing a shield car, holding a ladder, holding a long bow, or holding a knife and shield. Their pace was heavy with a strong sense of killing.


    The battlements on the city were full of reserve soldiers with bows and arrows. They either stared, or their faces turned red, and others simply trembled. The bows and arrows in their hands had fallen to the ground several times.


    Not all men are born soldiers. Many people don''t like the way of killing and cutting, and some people are naturally timid. This time they just fought for honor and to protect the people of the whole city, so they bravely stood up. However, it was not until the moment they stood on the city tower with a bow and arrow that they knew that war was not just talk. It was not like what was said in the book that when a man was angry, blood splashed three feet. It was a kind of struggle, a process of facing death, and the most cruel test of the mind.


    Before the war, all kinds of unbearable performances of reserve soldiers fell into the eyes of veterans patrolling the city. These soldiers who did not know how many life and death wars they had experienced played the role of pillars. When they saw that some soldiers showed no difference from the ordinary, they didn''t say shame, but kept encouraging, "Don''t panic, let alone be afraid. Just perform well as usual. Remember, when you are brave enough and smart enough, even the bow and arrow will walk around you. Only those who really panic will become the target of the enemy''s bow and arrow."


    "Relax, everyone. In fact, we were very nervous when we first fought. No one was afraid of death, and no one was born a qualified and excellent soldier. Everything came from countless experiences, but our war is not meaningless. Think about our efforts to ensure the safety of our family; think about our efforts to make our family and relatives safe To live better and more dignified; think that relying on our hands can lay a peaceful river and mountain and supreme honor for future generations. Soldiers, fight! Victory must belong to you. "


    After the comfort of the veterans, I don''t know when there were graceful propaganda women soldiers in the safety zone behind the city tower. Each of them fought about 10 meters apart, which could ensure that their voices were heard everywhere in the city tower.


    "Fellow recruits, the time for performance has come, and the time for life change has come. Think about your families who expect you to triumph, think about your relatives and friends who give you hope, and show your fearlessness, courage and side. We will be with you."


    The sudden arrival of the beautiful female soldiers gave the recruits greater encouragement. After all, no man was willing to show his cowardice in front of women. For a time, many soldiers became much calmer. The arms of some soldiers who could not hold the bow were no longer shaking. Their eyes were more firm and their performance was stronger.


    Under the city, the horn of attack sounded, and the boredom before it disappeared became much louder. Yili, less than 100 meters from the foot of the city tower, launched their first wave of attack. At present, the rain like bows and arrows fall and jingle around the shield car, but most of them are useless, and only a few can shoot at the enemy infantry.


    The gap between recruits and veterans is magnified infinitely at this moment. In a short time, tens of thousands of bows and arrows were wasted in exchange for limited casualties of the enemy. Also, Yang Chendong and shebie had expected that such a thing would happen. The bows and arrows used by these recruits were very rough. They were newly made recently, and some losses were nothing.


    The bows and arrows fell on the infantry of Yili Baili who attacked the city, which attracted bursts of laughter. When they saw that the bows and arrows of the soldiers guarding the city were so low and so rough, they were glad and full of confidence.


    When the opponent''s strength drops infinitely, it means that they are one step closer to victory. Especially when the news came back to the infantry commander General Kurban, he couldn''t help laughing three times, "well, well, it''s better to see once than hear a hundred times. It''s said that the five-star army has strong combat power and can''t have an enemy. In my opinion, it''s pure nonsense. In this way, increase the attack and strive to break the city in three days. At that time, all the good things in the city will be ours."


    Kurban didn''t just talk to his subordinates, nor just to boost morale, but reported to prime minister arip the words of attacking Shicheng in three days.


    Such bold words made arip and who got the news excited at first. Originally thought it was a hard battle, but now it seems that they overestimated the Han army. Presumably, the Han people have always been synonymous with weakness in front of these Mongolian cavalry. One is a carnivorous wolf and the other is a herbivorous sheep. How can they speak the same language.


    On the wall outside the city, after the initial panic, 20000 recruits began to gradually enter the role under the guidance of veterans. Especially when they noticed that the enemy''s infantry wanted to attack the city because the city wall was too high, it took a certain time just to climb the ladder, or because the city wall was too high, it was difficult for the other party''s bow and arrow to shoot accurately on the city tower. Even if there was no power to shoot on it, it was difficult to pose a threat to them, their courage became stronger and stronger.


    Some people say that drinking capacity is mostly practiced. In fact, courage is the same. When you kill for the first time, you will be nervous, afraid, afraid, and even have nightmares. However, when more people are killed, it has become a habit, and you will find that it''s no big deal.


    Archery is the same. After the initial panic, they found that the enemy could not threaten their life safety. With the continuous guidance of veterans, once they experienced the tension in the early stage of the war, many people can operate correctly as they did during training. In addition, the 20000 people of this initial faction are not all recruits, and many are captured soldiers who have been on the battlefield. They still have combat experience. When everything becomes familiar and starts again, the power of bows and arrows has finally been brought into play, at least not like the original, shooting nine in ten.


    With the help of the shield car, he soon came to the corner of the city wall, and then it was time to set up a ladder and launch a siege. Because the performance of the five-star army is really too poor, the exploratory siege originally prepared by Kurban has become the real siege now. There were eight thousand more, and two thousand soldiers were added under each wall. In addition, the limited gunpowder catapults were also ready to attack Shicheng with one spirit.


    In a word, the Mongols are best at grazing, and then looting. They can''t make things like gunpowder. Thanks to the northern Ming army, they put it in Jingzhou City and pulled it down when they fled from the city.


    Looking at the small amount of gunpowder robbed, Kurban clenched his teeth and said fiercely, "take out half of it. Today, we will blow the five-star army well to let them know our strength. Then the army is ready to attack the city in a spirit.

 Chapter 981

    Kurban issued an order, all gunpowder catapults were in place, and more and more Yili siege infantry gathered under the city. Their eyes glittered with excitement. At this moment, they seemed to have seen a mountain of gold and silver in front of them and let them ask for it.


    Above the city tower, it was almost the farewell of the bare pole army commander. He went to the battle in person. He looked down at the city with a telescope in a well protected watchtower building. He was surprised to see the scene of the catapult preparing for war. "Quickly, send orders. Everyone will find a safe place to hide. At the same time, inform the New Army recruit division LV division to be ready for the whole division to attack."


    The soldier''s performance of farewell was seen in his eyes just now. He was somewhat disappointed. But thinking that people always need continuous experience to grow up, my heart is full of expectation. Now, seeing that the enemy is ready to attack the city with gunpowder, I don''t know how powerful it is. Although he could pretend not to see it and let the soldiers experience a more severe battle, it was just that more people were killed and injured. But when he thought of Yang Chendong''s words, the soldiers all had families and relatives. Every death in the war was a family tragedy, so he decided to avoid its edge.


    The order was issued quickly. When more and more city guards looked for suitable shelters to escape, the shouts of Kurban under the city also spread. At the command, hundreds of gunpowder bags soared up, took off, and roared and leaped towards the city tower.


    After a very short time, the rumbling explosion sounded one after another. Some just landed on the corridor of the city tower, which immediately brought terrible lethality. On the original intact city tower, the battlements were blown up, and scattered days flew everywhere.


    Fortunately, the accuracy of gunpowder catapults was too poor. Less than one fifth of them hit the target. Most of them exploded on the city wall. Some even fell back to the earth before they exploded. At one time, they hurt many of their own people.


    "Launch a charge." with the power of gunpowder, Kurban felt that the time had come and issued the order of the whole army to charge. Under the four cities, a total of 16000 infantry trod on the ladder one by one, shouting the slogans of rush and kill, and rushed towards the wall.


    On the tower, all 20000 recruits retreated to safety. When they saw that the gunpowder had been blown up, the misery on the corridor of the tower was full of fear. If they had not retreated just now, I am afraid that at least thousands of people would have died and been injured as a result of the attack just now.


    When the recruits were glad that they had retreated quickly enough, 8000 veterans of the recruits division of the new first army had rushed out. Although the name is the recruit division, almost all the veterans who may join here are hundred war veterans. When they came to the battlements, they walked steadily and looked as usual. Obviously, such a battle was like a pediatrics to them, and there were no waves.


    LV Zhuo, the division commander, took the lead and pushed away a cloud ladder in front of him with a long prepared wooden fork. There was the crazy cry of several enemies crawling on it. Taking this opportunity, he looked down at the downstairs of the city and saw that there were dense enemies waiting in line to climb the ladder. A strange smile flashed on his face.


    Reaching back to touch, a wooden handle grenade was held in his hand. Not only LV Zhuo himself, but also the more than 8000 soldiers he took with him. Everyone held one. This was issued by the logistics division when they went to the city building this morning. Although everyone has only one, when more than 8000 are put together, the power is frightening enough.


    "Everyone get ready, I''ll count three and throw it down, and then everyone squats down with their heads in their hands according to the usual training. Listen, one... Two... Three, throw!" after LV Zhuo shouted the number of three, the grenade in his hand had been thrown out towards the city in front of him, and then he squatted on the ground with his head in his arms.


    More than 8000 grenades immediately fell like rain, and more than 2000 fell outside each city gate.


    More than 10000 infantry in Yili, who were climbing up the ladder, were confused by the formation in front of them. They didn''t know what this thing was like a wooden hammer. They just saw bursts of fireworks flashing. Some unlucky soldiers were directly hit by grenades and shouted pain.


    But like this, no one made any evasive action. This is the biggest disadvantage of vision limitation. I haven''t even seen what hand grenades are. When I can''t figure out what to do, the disastrous consequences have long been doomed.


    Three seconds after LV Zhuo and others dropped the bomb, a huge and deafening cry finally rang out, and then the skyrocketing flame rose. When the power of more than 8000 grenades is combined, the effect and scene are very spectacular.


    The earth trembled with the roar. At this moment, the people in Shicheng couldn''t help worrying and looked towards the outer city building. When we saw the bright five-star army still waving in the wind on the city tower, everyone was relieved again. As I said before the war, only the flag is still there, there will be no problems in Shicheng, and all worries can be put aside.


    The huge roar also alerted the warla coalition army waiting for news in the military tent. He also walked out of the main account with a palpitating expression. He would not forget that it was such a powerful gun outside the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty that once hit him dizzy and scared. Is history going to repeat itself? At this moment, he suddenly had a regretful idea in his heart. Shicheng was the territory of the military God. How could it be attacked so easily?


    Outside Shicheng, there were cavalry Scouts of the northern Ming army wandering nearby. They also felt the shock. While people were in danger, the five-star army had unknown weapons of mass destruction.


    At the beginning of the city, after a roar, everything was quiet again. Looking here, it''s like purgatory on earth. The shield car wrapped in cow leather has long been torn apart, and even a complete ladder can not be found. Not only these items, but also the 16000 infantry soldiers, were blown up in pieces. Many people couldn''t find a complete body. It was like the scorched ground. Only occasionally came the cries and screams of several dead but also seriously injured soldiers.


    More than 8000 grenades came out at once, and even the thick soil was lifted three feet high, even more terrified of soldiers composed of flesh and blood. Under the strong air waves and currents, whether standing on the ground or climbing the ladder, the siege soldiers who were in mid air were completely destroyed under World War I.


    The infantry commander General Kurban''s eyes were red, and he slowly came to the battlefield with some faltering steps. Looking at such a tragic scene, he was stuffy and out of breath. The whole person leaned back straightly, and was stunned alive.


    On the first day of the first battle, the siege army with high morale originally wanted to fight a beautiful war and take the lead, but who thought it would be such a result. The total annihilation of more than 10000 soldiers was like a heavy hammer on the head of the warra coalition army, which showed them the powerful combat power of the five-star army.


    The first day of the siege naturally stopped, leading to the carnival of 20000 recruits upstairs. Although such results were not created by them, as witnesses, they have nothing to do with glory. After seeing the recruit division''s action, they also had infinite confidence in their hearts. That is, they did not use grenades, an advanced weapon at that time. They also had confidence that they could hold the city and win.


    In contrast, Yili Ali''s army retreated two miles, as if afraid that such lethal weapons would be thrown at their feet. In the main account, Kurban, who fainted with anger, has awakened. The first thing is to apologize, and then to ask for war.


    "Prime minister, I will be guilty at the end. If I hadn''t been eager to make war achievements, they wouldn''t have taken advantage of such a loophole and killed us so much. In the future, when attacking the city, I promise I won''t send too many people at one time and give them a chance to inflict heavy damage on our army. Also, I don''t think there will be many such powerful weapons in the five-star army, otherwise, They won''t wait until we bombard them. "


    Kuerban, who fainted and woke up again, obviously became much smarter, and said a lot of things as if he had figured it out. Then when he looked at arip, he looked wary. The first battle was lost and the losses were so heavy that he had to make a statement. Otherwise, he would have nothing to say if he killed him according to military regulations.


    After arip learned the news that the siege army was completely destroyed, he really wanted to kill Kurban to prove the military law. However, considering that the war was imminent, it was unlucky to lose the general, and considering that few people could compete with Kurban in the infantry command, he finally hid his intention to kill. He just looked at Kurban like a torch and said, "I''m giving you a chance. If you have such a tragic defeat, you don''t have to come to see me and kill yourself to apologize."


    "Thank you, Prime Minister. Thank you, Prime Minister." kuerban, who had been walking through the ghost gate pass for a while, flashed an angry anger in his eyes. After such a big fight this time, he must get it back. This is not only related to his life, but also his dignity.


    The reorganized Kurban first asked the soldiers to clean the battlefield and remove the broken meat and bones, and then transferred a large number of shield cars and ladders to launch another round of siege at ten o''clock in the evening.


    After the last experience, Kurban has strictly controlled the number of troops every time. Generally, there are 1000 troops at a time, or more than 2000. He will not give the other party a chance to hurt himself.

 Chapter 982

    The siege of the city began day and night. Every day, there was a constant sound of bows and arrows breaking through the air, and the number of dead and injured soldiers began to rise. The bloody gas sprinkled on the wall for a long time.


    The other party became honest, and the pressure on the recruits was less. The recruits division led by LV Zhuo naturally did not take action, but handed over the task of guarding the city to the reserve soldiers, giving them the opportunity to exercise fully. The two sides launched a rush between you and me. Under the attack in the dark and daytime, three days passed by.


    Compared with the heroic three days ago, Kurban''s arrogance has converged a lot. He has made preparations for a long-term siege. He wants to see who will fail if he continues to fight day and night.


    Nearly 300000 troops stayed under Shicheng, and the daily consumption of materials was astronomical. So many people put all their hope and reliance on the siege army, and they felt great pressure first. For this matter, he took the initiative to find arip, but before he could speak, the other party had said first: "also the leader, now it seems that the high walls of the city are strong, and it is not so easy to attack. Instead of wasting all our troops here, we might as well attack on multiple lines."


    "Multi line attack? I don''t know what the prime minister meant?" although it was the same as what he thought, he still pretended not to know.


    Arip is a wise man. He is also a famous figure in the history of li ba. He saw the idea of understanding first but pretending not to understand, but did not point out. Instead, he pointed to the direction of Mobei city on the map and said: "I''ve sent scouts to find out these days. Mobei city is also a prosperous city. The investment is no less than that of Shicheng City, but the military strength is not as much as that of Nu city. There is only a team of 20000 people, and it has just been in the army for more than a year, and has not experienced any war. I think it''s not difficult to defeat them. It''s not difficult for the first leader to win Mobei city."


    "Take the desert north city?" he asked, pretending to be very interested.


    "Yes, just take it there. Seeing that it will snow in more than a month, our army can''t stay in the wild all the time. If we can take Mobei City, we will have a place to live. Then we can find an opportunity to take Shicheng. In this way, our odds of winning will be several percent higher. How about it?" Arip asked with confidence on his face. He was sure that he would agree to this request first. After all, Mobei city is also very prosperous, and it is also full of great temptation.


    Sure enough, after a little consideration, he nodded and agreed. This was originally his intention to come here, that is, it was in his own mind, and he had no reason not to agree. Not only that, he also tried his best to make the army in Mobei attack the city, and the loss was as light as possible, indicating that he was fully committed to the task of attacking Mobei city. At the same time, he also made a promise that the things in Mobei city were slaves to the people The two sides will share equally. He will never eat more and occupy more.


    If you want to cover it up, you are afraid of such people first. The so-called equal share is possible, but it will never be fair. As for the slaves obtained after occupying the city, they will get the same number, but the results will often be very different because of their age and physique. How does the shrewd arip know this?


    Considering that everyone is now an ally and Mobei city has not been captured, it is not a good thing to have a gap on the issue of interests. Arip nodded magnanimously and said, "OK, I believe in the commitment of the Warsaw army. Then I will take the lead first."


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome. Even if you''re allies, you should help each other." he laughed first.


    Returning to the account, he immediately ordered mutor, one of his four generals, to ride 30000 horses to Mobei city and occupy it. "Remember, after occupying Mobei City, we will share some young people and strong labor with our harvest, okay?"


    Before he conquered Mobei City, he had already considered the future. This is a kind of self-confidence and indifference. As arip said, he himself sent someone to investigate. There are only 20000 garrison cavalry in Mobei city. He sent 30000 troops, which is superior in quantity. Plus the siege of Shicheng, it must have been panic in Mobei city. There is no invincible attack at this time Truth.


    With confidence on his face, mutor patted his chest to ensure the completion of the task, so he gathered all the people and horses and waved his division to the direction of Mobei city the next morning. On the tower, an observation sentry found the accident and reported the news to Yang Chendong.


    Just sent Luan Xiaoyu to the propaganda team to arrange the program, Yang Chendong himself also came to Shicheng college to give a lecture, and the news came. After listening to it, he just smiled and said, "some people just want to die, that''s it. We''ll wait and see the result."


    As early as he felt that the situation was wrong, Yang Chendong arranged the first cavalry division of the world and the Tatar division of the new army to leave Shicheng and ambush on the way to Mobei city. Next, there was the battle of guarding the city, and the cavalry could hardly be used. That is, he might as well send them to the battlefield where they should go. No wonder he didn''t care so much with this preparation.


    The combat power of the first Cavalry Division in the world is obvious to all. In addition, there is the help of Tatar division. It''s not to say that there are only 30000 enemy cavalry, but 58000 will still be seriously damaged. Compared with the combat power of cavalry, today''s five-star army can''t have any opponents.


    I went to the first cavalry division every day and just experienced army expansion. According to Yang Chendong''s intention, from the original three divisions to the current five divisions, a total of 10000 people.


    Don''t think that the combat effectiveness will decline after the army expansion. In recent months, division commander Tian Hu has devoted all his energy to the conscription assessment. In his eyes, only the best cavalry can enter this glorious collective. As for what kind of background and back you have, if your own requirements fail to meet the standards, I''m sorry, it''s useless for anyone.


    Under the strict assessment, the number of 10000 cavalry finally came together. Not only that, the five heads of the new four regiments also confirmed the final candidate by means of assessment. Among them, the fourth regiment is Bai Shuang, one of the students of Yangjia college and Tian Hu''s classmate; The fifth regiment commander is Gong Feng, who has fought countless times and is already the deputy division commander of the recruit division of the new first army. This time, instead of raising his level, he became the regiment commander, but he was so happy that his face was smiling.


    The two regiments had undergone numerous assessments, and finally the other three regiments had to compete for a while before they were finally determined. Both individual quality and military command ability have been finally verified, and the assessment results are excellent.


    The first division of the world cavalry, which has finally expanded its army, is eager for a big war. They want to test their strength with victory. In particular, the division commander, young master Tian Hu, said that once the army expansion is completed and the facts have proved that the army expansion is successful, he will be awarded the rank of major general for the first time and will become the first person to become a major general in the division commander''s post.


    Just being a major general is not the final investigation of Tian Hu, but it is what he expects to break the rank of general as a teacher.


    The feeling of waiting is always long. Fortunately, the enemy didn''t disappoint him. The reconnaissance troops in front spread news that 30000 cavalry from warra department were coming on horseback. From a distance, smoke and dust covered the ground and shouting and cheering.


    "Finally." under a big tree, five regiments who got the news rushed over. Then everyone looked forward to the teacher Tian Hu and waited for the military order.


    In the expectation of all eyes, Tian Hu stood straight and glanced at the five leaders one by one, "Prepare for action according to the previous plan. Ladies and gentlemen, this is the first war after our army expansion. I hope we can show our prestige. I hope that in the future, whenever an enemy hears the name of the first Cavalry Division in the world, he will know how to write the word fear, and he will know what fear without war is."


    "Please rest assured, sir, to complete the task." the five regiments saluted together, their eyes shining, and their whole body was threatened with an unspeakable intention of killing and fighting.


    The first attack of the cavalry in the world is different from that of other armies, divisions and regiments. They rarely say that the main attack is a secondary attack. However, when they meet the enemy, they attack together and kill fiercely.


    In the face of five thousand enemies, they will also send out the whole division. In the face of ten thousand enemies, they will still send out the whole division. This time, they are facing thirty thousand enemies, and they still choose to send out the whole army. Before setting out, they also sent someone to inform the nearby Tatar division to let them detour back to the enemy''s rear as quickly as possible, so that the enemy can''t escape.


    Before the war, the first cavalry division of the world has made a fable with 10000 to 30000. The enemy will lose and lose. This is their pride.


    After the division commander Tian Hu issued the military order, the five regiments each took the cavalry soldiers to prepare for the first World War. While the soldiers of other regiments were checking horses and weapons, the three regiments were worshiping the heaven. Headed by the regiment leader Hu Bo''er, the first fell to the ground and faced the direction of tuotuobuhua''s death, with solemn and stirring faces on their faces.


    Tuotuobuhua was defeated by the five-star army, surrounded by the warra department in the process of retreating, and finally died with more than 50 arrows. When the news came back, the sixth young master said that he would repay this revenge, which led to the final surrender of the original Tatar department such as hubo''er.


    Most of the members of the whole three regiments are the 30000 elite cavalry soldiers under Tuotuo Buhua. They would have chosen to join the five-star army. One of the most important requirements is to have the opportunity one day to allow them to avenge their former Tuotuo Buhua sweat. On this point, Yang Chendong also agreed.

 Chapter 983

    Now that the opportunity finally appeared, they naturally wanted to tell the news to the dead Tuotuo Buhua. After the memorial ceremony, mutor said that even if the five-star army stopped chasing, he still ran more than ten miles with five thousand cavalry, and then stopped. Also have to stop, all the way under the escape, people are tired, have been unable to escape.


    "No one catches up." he dismounts and sits on the ground at will. Mutor still looks guilty and looks towards the dark rear.


    "No one should come after us. We can''t hear the sound of iron hooves stepping on the ground." a commander said after looking back like a sign with lingering palpitations.

 Chapter 984

    "It''s good if you don''t come, it''s good if you don''t come." at this moment, mutor felt like a heavy burden. Where is he a little like a brave general in the warra tribe.


    Finally, mutor was safe. After a while of breathing, he calmed down. Then several commanders of his generals who fled with him called and asked, "tell me, how many enemies are there this time?"


    "More than 20000 looks," said a frank commander without thinking.


    As soon as the voice came out, mutor''s face showed a very dignified expression, which seemed a little unhappy.


    "I think there are at least 40000." another commander noticed the change on mutor''s face and quickly stated his position.


    "I see 70000 or 70000 people, otherwise how could our 30000 army be defeated so quickly." as soon as the figure of 40000 fell, another commander said a different opinion.


    Until now, mutor''s expression became much kinder. "I think there are 70000 or 70000 people. We fought hard for two days and two nights in this war. Finally, we hit the enemy no less than 50000 cavalry. Later, we retreated because of lack of troops. Everyone said whether it was right or not."


    This is lying with your eyes open. It is said that mutor is not such a character at ordinary times. He is only defeated and injured. He can''t explain to the leader first. He can only think of using this method to explain everything. In this way, he will not only make mistakes, but also make meritorious contributions.


    The LORD set the tone, and the other commanders didn''t want to be affected by the defeat. After a little hesitation, everyone recognized such a fabricated fact. Soon, they also called the following thousand and Centurion to unify their caliber.


    A big defeat is so called a big victory by them, which is also a kind of "art" of war.


    Outside the city, the attack continues. This is the twelfth consecutive siege.


    After the first day of the siege was hit hard by "weapons of mass destruction", the infantry commander General Kurban changed his attack strategy. At most 2000 people were sent from one wall at a time. Under such a scale, the two sides fought like you come and go, and there was no match.


    Even several times, it was almost possible to attack the city tower. Under several hopes, Kurban increasingly gave birth to a sense of suffering between hope and disappointment. When he made a summary when he had nothing to do, he was surprised to find a fact that the defensive ability of the five-star army seemed to be strong and weak from time to time, and every three days, the defensive ability would become weak, and then strengthened day by day until the fourth day.


    Kurban could not understand why such a result would be formed. The only thing he could do was to continue to attack the city, pay a heavy price and try his best to consume the strength of the other party. Didn''t the scouts say that? In the beginning of the city, the enemy has a scale of 40000 soldiers. If such consumption is fought down, even if two or even three are replaced, the final victory will still belong to him.


    Kurban had a good idea. But he didn''t know that the reason why he was given the illusion of being strong and weak in defense was entirely because the soldiers guarding the city changed rules every three days. After 12 days of siege, the five-star army has replaced four groups of veterans. Those recruits who have experienced the three-day city defense have completed the process of transforming into veterans, and then went to the new second army to report. From beginning to end, the main force of the new army has never been used.


    Unable to know the specific situation in the city, Kurban only tried again and again. Then ten days later, the five-star army guarding the city was still strong and weak, so people couldn''t find the reason. Kurban was surprised to find that there were only 10000 soldiers available in his hands.


    After attacking the city for 22 consecutive days, 50000 infantry in his hands were dead and injured. Now there are only 10000 healthy people. He finally had to find prime minister arip and ask for reinforcements.


    I didn''t expect that Shicheng was so difficult to attack, but it was only three days later. Feidan didn''t attack, and the number of soldiers attacking the city was insufficient, which made arip very unhappy. But for the time being, he couldn''t think of a better way. Helpless, he had to replace the original 20000 cavalry with infantry and handed it over to Kurban.


    Just after arip had finished this work, another news came, and the 30000 iron cavalry sent by the vara Department came back. But only 5000 people came back from 30000 people who went out, that is to say, they probably encountered a great defeat when attacking Mobei city.


    Mutor is back. He could have returned a few days in the morning, but he deliberately delayed in order to show that he did have a hard fight with the five-star army. As soon as he got back to the camp, he was called over for questioning.


    "What''s the matter? I give you 30000 iron cavalry. You only brought back 5000 people. The leader needs an explanation." first, there is a cold light in his eyes. If mutor''s answer is wrong, he will raise his butcher''s knife and kill.


    The heart sighed. Thanks to the preparation in advance, mutor pretended to be calm as much as possible and told the lie he had made up before. After he finished, he pretended to look like a mournful face and said, "Lord leader, it''s entirely because the scouts'' intelligence is unfavorable that we have been badly hurt."


    "Eighty five star army, where did this come from?" the one who was frowned by mutor''s explanation was also stunned. When did there be so many five-star armies in Mobei city? If so, it would be a big victory if 30000 fought 80000, wiped out 50000 riders and escaped 5000 people.


    "The last general doesn''t know." mutor shook his head innocently, and then pretended to be wronged according to what he thought before. "Lord leader, do you think it''s the military God who transferred the main army to the direction of Mobei City, and all the infantry left in the beginning city?"


    "Huh?" the so-called one word awakened the dreamer, who was awakened by such a word in an instant. When you think about it, this idea is not unreasonable. The important thing is that there is no possibility other than this explanation. "OK, I see. I''ll meet arip right away and tell him about it in detail."


    In order to shirk his responsibility, mutor found such an excuse, which facilitated the second meeting with arip first, and accelerated the defeat of their coalition forces.


    In the main account, arip was invited first, and told all the things that happened to mutor and his conjecture. "Prime minister, now it seems that our previous estimation is wrong. The cavalry of the five-star army is not in Shicheng city. What they leave is only infantry. This can explain why we lost the siege and would be defeated if we sent troops to Mobei city."


    First of all, it''s reasonable. The smart arip was also misled and made the same judgment. "Well, that should be the case. But the high walls of the city are strong. Even if all the left are infantry, what can we do if we can''t get in?"


    Seeing arip agree with his judgment, he was first proud. In his eyes, arip was very smart. Even he agreed with his judgment that there should be no cavalry of the five-star army in the city. In this way, the previous military plan should also be changed. "Prime minister, the leader knows that you have done your best, but as you said, when the military God built the first city, he was afraid to consider the security of the city, so it is very difficult to capture them. That is, we need to think of another way."


    "Think of another way." arip''s face remained unchanged and his heart was really very curious. "But I don''t know what the chief thinks?"


    "Hehe, there are some ideas, but I just don''t know if it works. I''d like to ask the prime minister to give me some advice." he smiled first. He did have a bold idea and intended to show off in front of arip.


    "The leader''s idea must not be wrong. I''d like to hear it in detail." arip saw that he was selling off first, so he simply met the other party''s requirements and said these words with an expression of seeking emotion and knowledge.


    Arip''s attitude was so low that he was filled with a sense of pride. At the moment, he burst into laughter and then said: "The leader thinks so. It''s not enough to attack Shicheng only by ladder. That''s why we might as well go to Beiming to get some artillery. It will get twice the result with half the effort. Only in Shicheng crisis, the five-star cavalry of Mobei city must be assisted. At that time, we only need to attack it halfway, and then great things can be achieved."


    "Is encirclement false, and is it true to attack aid and reinforcements?" arip''s mind turned quickly and pointed to the core of the problem.


    "No. It''s true to attack reinforcements, and it''s also true to attack Shicheng. At that time, no matter which side has made progress, it will be our victory." he shook his head first, then nodded, with a smile in his eyes.


    This time arip didn''t answer immediately. He was thinking about the feasibility of the matter. Thinking that they still have the advantage of military strength, and it is feasible to fight on both sides, he agreed. But a bigger question was put in front of him, "will the northern Ming army give us artillery?"


    "We don''t want their guns. We picked up a hundred guns on the battlefield before, but we don''t have enough shells. Now we just ask them to hand over their guns, and we don''t want them for nothing. We can trade with them and trade with surplus horses in the army, which is exactly what they need. There must be no problem." I was very confident when I said this first.


    "War horses trade shells, but we don''t have too many war horses." arip thought that he had just arranged 20000 cavalry to change into infantry to attack the city. Was it his idea to fight 20000 war horses first?

 Chapter 985

    First, he smiled, looked at arip maliciously and said: "Prime minister, I have heard that in order to capture Shicheng, you have ordered 20000 cavalry to become infantry. That means you have 20000 war horses left. Of course, it''s not for nothing. My leader has heard that there is a large horse farm in the south of Shicheng. There are hundreds of thousands of war horses only. After you capture the city, the war horses inside will allow your army to pick 40000 first How? "


    It seemed that he was worried that arip would disagree, so he directly offered a double price, and then looked forward to the other party. First, he believed that the price could impress the other party.


    Arip nodded and agreed after a little meditation. These 20000 war horses are really useless now. Even so, it''s better to trade them. Once they succeed, they will get more. Moreover, he also hopes to get the help of artillery. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know when he can win Shicheng.


    After convincing arip, he first called tengshu, one of his four generals, and asked him to take 10000 people to sanbulachuan city to make a deal. "Remember, 20000 war horses have to be exchanged for all artillery shells in the city."


    "Yes, chief. But what if they don''t trade with us?" tengshu asked.


    "Tell them that the artillery is used to deal with Shicheng. Now we are all grasshoppers on the same rope. If the five-star army has nothing to do this time, I''m afraid it will inevitably come to the five-star army to turn over the accounts. If they don''t want to see such a result, they''d better deal with us. If they don''t move, tell them that we will form an alliance with Yang Chendong. What will happen Think about the consequences for yourself. "He pulled a face and said in a bad tone first.


    Teng Shu left, but to his surprise, the transaction was very smooth, probably because it was eunuch Deng Qiang who made the decision in Sanbula city. For the person who only had interests in his eyes, there was no red cannon, and it was no longer necessary to keep those shells. It would be better to change the war horse for Wala department.


    The two sides were trading under the city gate. When 20000 war horses were involved, there was a lot of noise. Many people in the city knew it. Shi Wanshan and other generals also knew it. They just couldn''t do anything under house arrest.


    The members of the Security Bureau in sanbulakawa City heard about this matter. Considering the importance of the matter, they enabled the radio to send the news to Shicheng. When Yang Chendong saw the news, Wang Shan not only sent this telegram, but also about the fifth division of the sea.


    He Gong, commander of the fifth division of the cold front of the Navy, called. They have passed through Liaodu area and are now coming towards Shicheng.


    "It''s better to come early than to come." looking at this telegram, which can be called timely rain, Yang Chendong smiled brightly. If the other party wants to play with his firearm, he will let everyone know who is the ancestor of firearm.


    At the foot of Shicheng, he and arip first started to dispatch troops. 50000 cavalry were sent out each, a total of 100000. They were stored in the northwest of Shicheng, waiting for the emergence of the main cavalry of the five-star army. But at the same time, thousands of miles away in the south, a cavalry of 6000 people appeared in the Shihe River in the north of Yili. Under the banner of the five-star army, general naritsong was the main general Quietly across the river.


    This is a special soldier arranged by Yang Chendong before the war. They climbed the Luling mountain, crossed the Jinshan mountain and came to the periphery of yilibaoli from another direction. Next, they will launch an iron and blood attack to avenge arip''s lead in encircling the angry city.


    The telegraph operator put away the telegram, came to naritsong, saluted and said, "the deputy division commander and the sixth young master called and agreed to our action to enter Yili to attack its hinterland, asking us to make enough momentum."


    "Ha ha, call back the sixth young master and promise to complete the task." naritsong laughed excitedly, looked back and shouted to the cavalry team crossing the river: "brothers, work harder. We can pull out the saber and kill one side down in two days at most, ha ha."


    ......


    Saihan mountain.


    This once existed as a watershed between the five-star army and the northern Ming army. Since the emergence of the coalition forces in dawala and yilibaoli, it has become a wasteland. From a distance, you can vaguely see the desolate appearance on the mountain.


    "General, are we going to rest here all night? The brothers are very tired all the way." a commander walked up to general tengshu with a flattering look on his face.


    Teng Shu rode on his horse and looked at the continuous light rain on his head. When he saw that the carriages loaded with shells were walking, he nodded, "Well, brothers, I''m really tired from driving all night these days. Let''s have a good rest for one night. But if you want to order, the waterproof device of the carriage must be done well, and it is absolutely not allowed for shells to enter the water."


    "Don''t worry, general Xie." The commander thanked happily and then went down to deliver the military order. For a while, there were bursts of cheering voices from the 10000 people. If they were on the way, they were not afraid, but their hearts were always hanging high with these gunpowder that would explode accidentally. Seeing the beginning of the city is coming and the light rain in the sky is constant, it would be better to stop and have a good rest first Keep moving when it''s fine.


    When the general gave the order to rest, the cavalry soldiers took out their tents, and white tents sprung up at the foot of Saihan mountain. The five-star army originally built a road here, because the subgrade should be higher than the ground, even if it rains a little, it will not hinder it. In this way, it has become a good place for the warra cavalry to rest.


    Just as one tent after another appeared, two five-star scout soldiers hidden in the distance quietly withdrew and reported the news to their commander Ding Shan.


    When the city was closed, Ding Shan and his reconnaissance team did not enter the city, but stayed outside to inquire about all the information outside. When the fifth division of the sea appeared on the grassland, commander Ding Shan personally greeted them and pulled them into an extremely safe dense forest.


    Now, Ding Shanzheng and he Gong, the fifth division commander of the sea, are standing in the temporarily built military tent, looking at the map and thinking about how to complete the tasks taught by the sixth young master.


    The fifth cold front division of the navy is an army equipped with firearms. It has four regiments and a battalion directly under the division, with a total of 8400 people. Because when he Gong received the order, he was still maintaining public security in North Korea province. When he came, he left the fourth regiment. But even if there are only three regiments and one directly subordinate battalion, its combat power can still be amazing.


    Compared with the army cold front division, the Navy cold front Division has its own advantages. For example, in addition to land warfare, the army cold front Division also requires learning to ride a horse. On the contrary, the Navy cold front Division also requires meeting the water and not getting seasick when walking on the sea.


    However, it is undeniable that both sides have good capabilities in land operations. After receiving from the telegram the task of sending 10000 cavalry to get gunpowder to destroy the vara, he Gong has been waiting for the fighter to appear.


    "If the Wara cavalry are all walking on horses, it''s not very easy to annihilate them all without life. Once a large number of cavalry escape, but I don''t know if commander Ding can stop them?" in the tent, he Gong asked commander Ding Shan seriously.


    Although I want to say that I will try my best to do it, the war can''t be careless. Ding Shan can only shake his head, "Mr. He, our reconnaissance team has only 2000 people. If we are within this figure, we are confident to leave them, but if the enemy escapes too much, I''m afraid there''s nothing we can do."


    "Well," He Gong took a deep breath, "if you want to finish the task, you can only wait for them to stop."


    He Gong didn''t have much confidence in his heart. After all, the news two hours ago was that the Wara cavalry had almost arrived at Saihan mountain. From there to outside Shicheng, hurry up, that is, more than a day''s journey. Maybe people won''t stop at all in order to return to camp as soon as possible, and they won''t create the most suitable opportunity to annihilate the enemy?


    Thinking that the sixth young master has high hopes for the fifth division of the sea. If he can''t complete the task well this time, he Gong''s eyes fall on the map again. He can''t do it. He can only take risks for the task.


    "Report!" just at this time, the newly sent scouts outside the tent came back and brought the latest news. Tengshu''s 10000 cavalry and dozens of carriage shells stopped at the foot of Saihan mountain because of the continuous rain.


    "Stop?" after hearing the report, he Gong showed an excited light in his eyes. Then he laughed and said, "OK, OK, just stop. Head Ding, it''s time for us to show our skills."


    "Yes, Mr. He, everything will be done according to the previous plan." Ding Shan is also very excited. The cavalry are afraid to move. In that case, it is too difficult to lock the target, which makes it more difficult to annihilate all together. But if they stop, it''s another matter.


    A division commander and a regimental commander immediately ordered troops to set out, aiming directly at the foot of Saihan mountain.


    At the foot of Saihan mountain, the 10000 cavalry brought by tengshu didn''t know that they had become targets and prey. The light rain outside had turned into moderate rain. When the tent was set up, they rested in it. Even many people had slept during the day.


    As the leader general, tengshu has no intention of reprimand. The soldiers are very hard. It''s good to have a chance to have more rest. Not to mention that it is not far from Shicheng, and he has 10000 cavalry. I really can''t imagine the danger of resting here. Even if the five-star army will appear, he is not without the power to fight back. Moreover, there is no intelligence that there will be the main force of the five-star army, which makes him have nothing to worry about.

 Chapter 986

    In the rain, a soldier of the fifth division of the sea wearing a unified raincoat appeared near Saihan mountain as planned. The heavy rain added to the secrecy of their actions, but also increased the difficulty of their march.


    Wearing rain boots and raincoats, they were asked to isolate the rain sprinkled on their heads. Three regiments plus a direct battalion, more than 6000 commanders and fighters came to the foot of the mountain according to the original plan. From a distance, they could see the vara camp resting.


    "Division commander, they haven''t found our existence. Can they continue to act as planned?" a company commander in charge of reconnaissance came to He Gong with a waist and asked for instructions.


    "Yes, order the five battalions of the first regiment to open to the enemy camp in different directions. The second and third regiments plus the directly affiliated battalion will stay outside to destroy the escaped enemy. In addition, go to inform commander Ding Shan and let him be ready and make sure not to let a fish slip through the net." He Gong nodded with a heavy face. It''s up to him whether he can complete the task of the sixth young master.


    The regiment ordered began to approach the target quickly in the rain. They first approached the enemy camp with cats on their backs. When they were only more than 300 meters away and could be clearly seen even in the rain, they changed to standard creeping military action and approached the enemy camp slowly.


    How to approach the target as close as possible without disturbing the opponent is what every cold front soldier must do. All kinds of military actions were skillfully carried out one by one, and they were getting closer and closer to the enemy camp. They didn''t stop until they were only more than 200 meters away and the 95 style in their hands could play a powerful role. Then they were in a long snake array. Two thousand soldiers were divided into five squads to surround most of the enemy camp tents, Especially near the horse fleet.


    "Bazooka ready." seeing dozens of carriages more than 100 meters in front of him, from time to time we can see the patrol of Wara cavalry walking back and forth around. A regimental commander issued an order and covered his voice under the rain.


    The sound of rain can hide the voice of people, but it can not hide the next earth shaking explosion. A flash of fire, a single rocket propelled grenade across the rain, hit one of the transport carriages, and the fire exploded. Under the chain reaction, the gunpowder in one carriage after another was ignited, and a huge roar and explosion were launched one after another.


    In the explosion, the carriage was torn apart. With enough gunpowder, a corner of the whole camp was instantly moved to the ground. It was estimated that at least hundreds of Warsaw cavalry nearby were directly swallowed up, and at least thousands of war horses were frightened and began to run frantically in four places, even if there were tents in front of them, They can''t stop them from running wildly. In the meantime, I don''t know how many army tents they knocked over, or how many Warsaw cavalry who went out of the camp to check the situation.


    The chaos began.


    "Fight!" at the command of the first regimental commander, five dense fire dragons began their unilateral massacre. The Warsaw cavalry who were walking out of the camp in panic became fixed targets one by one. They were hit by a bullet and shed blood on the earth.


    There are war horses roaring and crashing outside; There was a bullet in it, killing people. Teng Shu in the main account panicked. At this moment, his face turned white and his expression was nervous. He suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed a commander who was running in front of him and asked, "what''s the matter? What happened?"


    "General, I don''t know, I don''t know. Everything is in disorder." Mrs. Qian''s face was frightened. The light of the fire just now was too dazzling. Under the deafening voice, he still lost his voice and couldn''t hear what others said clearly.


    "Don''t mess up, don''t mess up, and use explosives to destroy it. It''s clearly the work of the five-star army. Now we have to find a way to kill it and tell the leader about it. In this way, when we gather cavalry, their main force will either be blocked in Shicheng or blocked in Mobei city. There will be no big army here." he is worthy of being one of the four generals that vara likes, Soon tengshu became sober, and then he kept yelling to rectify the morale of the army.


    The most important thing for an army is whether its morale is stable. As long as the morale of the army is still there, it has the power of a war and the possibility of turning defeat into victory.


    The shouts of tengshu soon summoned several thousand captains, dozens of centurions, and a cavalry team of 5000 or 6000 people. Waiting for these people to find their horses and stand with a knife, tengshu, as the main general, did not hesitate at all, nor did he want to wait for others. He saw the direction of the city and waved a knife and split, "the target is the direction of the city, and the whole army will attack!"


    The cold front soldiers of a regiment left more than twice their enemies by surprise. When nearly 6000 Wara cavalry rushed out of the camp, the real stop began. Headed by head he Gong, two regiments and three regiments plus the battalion directly under the division, a total of 4400 people appeared in front of tengshu.


    It''s like tengshu''s marching direction is based on Shicheng, and he Gong''s defense direction is also based on Shicheng. The two sides inevitably meet together, and then there are bursts of rain like gunshots. One after another of the Warsaw cavalry are overturned on their horses, hit by bullets, and their bodies are stained with blood, A brave cavalry who was good at fighting didn''t even see the shadow of his opponent, so he fell under his horse and went to see the immortal day of their faith.


    There were bursts of gunfire. A cavalry fell on the road of charging with blood, but at least half of the cavalry rushed out of the encirclement, which was the advantage of the cavalry. They are very fast, especially after they have a clear goal, they can rush out regardless of the blockade of guns.


    Fortunately, he Gong had long expected this possibility. He Gong established three blockades. Just now, the other party only crossed the blockade of the second regiment. Then the cavalry rushed out and met the soldiers of the third regiment. It was the sound of gunfire, and countless lives passed away.


    Under the second blockade line, more than 3000 cavalry dropped half of their bodies. When they rushed to the third blockade line, tengshu had less than 2000 cavalry with him. Division commander He Gong did not hesitate to shoot with the battalion directly under the division. There were six machine guns in class 95 alone. They formed a bullet net to block the enemy''s direction, One of the machine guns aimed at tengshu and his horse.


    Unlike the confrontation between cavalry and cavalry, tengshu has nearly 100 close soldiers around him, which can well protect the safety of the main general. However, under such a gun blockade, the role of any close soldiers is very small. Especially after the cavalry lineup is disrupted one after another, few close soldiers can stand in front of tengshu. When facing the firing of the 95 machine gun, one of the four generals who also liked him first was locked by the muzzle of the gun, and the bullet mercilessly shot into his body, Let the body of tengshu, who was still lying on the horse, tremble involuntarily.


    As the old saying goes, if you are good at martial arts, you are afraid of kitchen knives. When faced with bullets that are many times more lethal than kitchen knives and knives, the so-called Kung Fu has become a joking existence. He didn''t even have time to show you his Sabre skills. General tengshu was shot and sacked. Even at the last moment before his death, his eyes were still looking at the direction of Shicheng, full of reluctance.


    Teng Shu died, but many cavalry rushed out of the blockade. It looks like nearly a thousand people. Their lives will be left to the reconnaissance regiment on the last layer of defense.


    Ding Shan, the head of the reconnaissance regiment, had already gathered two thousand soldiers under his command. When he saw that nearly a thousand panicked enemy horses rushed out, he waved a knife without hesitation, and the final massacre began.


    Those who can become scouts are originally excellent talents in the army. It is no exaggeration to say that in order to gather up the 2000 reconnaissance group, Ding Shan made no less efforts than commander Tian Hu, the first Cavalry Division in the world. Therefore, when the morale, ability, quality and quantity of individual soldiers are not as good as those, the result of two thousand to less than one thousand disabled soldiers is doomed.


    The three three system military array played a great role. A famous Warsaw cavalry was entangled, surrounded and killed. After more than an hour, the battlefield was calm. There were 10000 Warsaw enemies riding. Under the attack of strict military plan, there was no one who escaped. According to the previous agreement, they still have important things to do next. He Gong and others don''t need captives, so some injured and surrendered Warsaw cavalry will eventually face a result, whether they are willing or not, that is death.


    Ten thousand Warsaw cavalry, no one escaped, even the joint soldier general tengshu died together. Mr. He Gong and head Ding Shan looked at the imagined result. They were relieved. They finally lived up to the hope of the sixth young master and completed the task.


    "Well, we''ll send power to the sixth young master right away. When things are done, we will continue to plan and complete the task." He Gong looked at Ding Shan after issuing the order to the electric server on the side and said, "commander Ding, military uniforms are ready."


    "I''ve been ready for a long time." Ding Shan stood at attention and returned.


    "OK, then we''ll act according to the plan." He Gong nodded, and then began to ask the soldiers to dig a big pit. This time, burying the bodies of 10000 enemies is not an easy job. More importantly, it is necessary to bury the bodies with some military uniforms of the northern Ming army. Yes, it is to frame up and complete an illusion that the northern Ming army did the wrong thing to destroy the Wara army, breaking their so-called alliance.


    It rained for two days and one night, and finally cleared up again. The attack under Shicheng began again. After repeated unsuccessful attacks, Kurban reluctantly found Prime Minister arip and asked where the shells of the red cannon of the northern Ming army were transported.

 Chapter 987

    Even if aripu went to the Wara army''s main account and saw the leader first. "My Lord, the city is high and the walls are strong. If there were no heavy weapons, the battle would really not continue. But I don''t know where the Beiming artillery shells we need have been transported?"


    "Oh, prime minister, our leader is worried about this matter," he said with an ugly face first, "According to general tengshu''s previous report, they should have arrived at the barracks yesterday. Just because the rain stopped, they were afraid that it would take two nights a day, but it doesn''t matter. Now the heavy rain has stopped, and our leader sent a response team. It must not be long before the shells will arrive at the barracks. At that time, our leader must inform the prime minister at the first time."


    Seeing this statement first, arip couldn''t force him again, so he had to nod, "well, if so, I''ll wait here for the good news from the leader."


    "Ha ha, there will be good news," he said confidently at first. But soon, the news came that the cavalry had gone, but he still didn''t see half a figure at the foot of Saihan mountain.


    "It''s impossible." when the news was returned to the master account, a worry flashed in my eyes, but I would never admit it. "You must have gone the wrong way and staggered with general tengshu. In this way, send someone to look for it and give me inch by inch land to look for it. You can''t let go of any suspicious place."


    After leading the army for many years, I knew clearly what it would mean if there was an accident on the battlefield. But tengshu was carrying 10000 cavalry. How could he disappear without interest? There must be something wrong with one of these links.


    The fact soon proved Yexian''s guess. After receiving the order, the scouts searched carefully. Sure enough, they found a place at the foot of Saihan mountain where the soil was very loose. With suspicion, they dug it up and exposed the bodies of 10000 cavalry soldiers inside. The news was quickly reported to Yexian. Surprised, he asked people to invite arip to discuss the matter together. Why So the other party also paid 20000 war horses, which must be explained.


    After getting the news, Prime Minister arip quickly came to Yexian''s main account. As soon as he entered here, he lost his composure in the past, but said with a worried face: "chief, what happened? I heard that general tengshu was in danger?"


    "Yes." he lowered his head first, his face heavy and angry.


    "What''s the matter? We spent 20000 war horses to buy those shells." arip confessed everything first and asked. This time, the siege was waiting for these shells to respond, but now he was told there was no more. What should he do next?


    Seeing that arip wanted to ask for guilt, he first raised his head and said with an unhappy face: "prime minister, please remember that we not only lost 10000 war horses, but also killed 10000 cavalry. As for the loss, we are much larger than yours."


    After getting angry, arip thought that there was something wrong with his attitude, and his tone eased a lot, "Yes, I deeply sympathize with your department for such a heavy loss. It''s just that there should be an explanation of what''s going on. It''s 10000 cavalry. How can it be said that they will be destroyed if they are destroyed? What''s more, no one has come back. It''s not normal."


    "It''s really abnormal." he first agreed with this view, and then asked with a trace of doubt, "prime minister, do you think the five-star army did it?"


    "Five Star Army?" arip first looked stunned, then shook his head and said, "haven''t they determined that their main force is in the direction of Mobei city and Shicheng city? How can they spare no effort to arrange people to ambush US South of Shicheng? If they really have such great ability, why do they have to defend the city? I don''t think so."


    Arip is a smart man. It is said that he will not express any views directly on some things. However, as long as he understands the current things, he can see that the five-star army has long been weak and has no strength to fight back.


    Not only was he thinking like this, but he also held the same idea first. But he really couldn''t think of any other reason, so he made a random test. Listening to arip''s answer, he also nodded, "Yes, the five-star army should not have this strength. Although the 10000 cavalry brought by tengshu are not the most elite strength, they are not furnishings. If you want to kill all of them without leaving them, it will take several times the strength to do it. The five-star army does not have this strength."


    After excluding the possibility of the five-star army committing crimes, arip and first thought of another force, the northern Ming army. Comparatively speaking, Saihan mountain is not far from Dalu city. They have long heard that 200000 reinforcements from the northern Ming Dynasty have come from the capital. Is it possible that they suddenly attacked and killed tengshu and others?


    Although we are now allies, anything can happen when there is a conflict of interests. It is not surprising that with so many artillery shells, it is possible to do anything.


    This is the truth that there are no eternal enemies and friends, but only eternal interests. Who can tell what the northern Ming army will do for interests?


    Just when the two smart people have something in mind, but they still lack evidence. The scout who went to explore the corpse came back and brought the evidence they wanted, that is, a small amount of Beiming military uniforms were found in the burial pit. It was only because the other party was afraid of leaving evidence and set fire to them, so that even the bodies were dilapidated and could not see how they died. Even those northern Ming military uniforms were held in the hands of Warsaw cavalry warriors, which left some evidence and hope.


    "Asshole, I didn''t think they did it." Mr. Ye was angry and hit the wooden table in front of him with a heavy fist. There had been speculation before, and now there was evidence. He had no doubt about it.


    Arip was also angry. Although 10000 war horses can lead the northern Ming army to take such a big risk, it seems unreasonable. But the fact was there, and he couldn''t let him not believe it. Then the problem came. The northern Ming army had already moved behind them, and they were no longer safe. Between the northern Ming army and the five-star army, they may be attacked by two sides at any time. If so, they must take action, otherwise it will be too late to wait for the overall situation to be determined.


    "What should I do? Don''t wait for me to send someone to answer the question about the situation in Lu city?" he asked conservatively first.


    "The city of Dalu has been closed for a long time. Our people couldn''t get in before. Now something like this happened again. If they can get in, they must not let it out. Such an investigation is meaningless." arip shook his head. Under the idea of foresight, he thought that all investigations had become unnecessary. On the contrary, doing so would only delay the withdrawal of the army.


    "Yes, what are we going to do? Withdraw?" when he said this, there was a trace of uneasiness in his tone.


    "We have to withdraw. But before we leave, we have to take some things. I have sent someone to inspect. Some of the 300000 Mu grain fields in the north of Shicheng are mature. If we move fast enough, we can still take some. This can not only solve the problem of insufficient food and grass, but also devastate Shicheng and make them fall into trouble in a short time Food shortage has delayed their development, "arip said reluctantly. That is, it has been confirmed that it is difficult to capture the original city. I''m afraid it''s also an adventure to go to Mobei city again. That can only be followed by retreating and robbing what can be robbed first.


    This is the best way and the only thing you can do. First of all, although the food and grass we brought this time is not small, the more things to protect our lives, the better. Even when we nodded, "well, I agree with this opinion. In this way, we each sent 10000 cavalry to grab food and only gave them seven days. As for how much we can grab, it all depends on our ability?"


    "Well, after we grab our own food, all the others that can''t be taken away will be burned. In any case, we can''t leave them to the five-star army," arip added.


    "That''s good. Well, in these seven days, we can just bring back the cavalry on the Northwest Line and be ready for the withdrawal of the whole army at any time." that''s what I said first, which has confirmed everyone''s decision to retreat. A thunderous siege was doomed to failure.


    After the two leaders reached a unity of thought, they sent 10000 cavalry to the grain base north of Shicheng. But the next thing didn''t go well. In the face of yellow and orange food, they even made it difficult.


    This does not mean that there are many five-star armies defending here. It is really because there are too many mines. They each pay hundreds of riding costs after advancing a distance of two or three miles. According to the report, it seems that there are still many mines buried under the ground that can lift their soldiers into the air. If you want to finish it, I''m afraid it''s far from what you can do in a short time.


    When the news came back, he scolded Yang Chendong''s cunning with arip. Obviously, this is a situation that should have been set up long ago, just because they always wanted to wait for the grain to mature and make up their mind, so they didn''t know to ignore it.


    "If you can''t get it, destroy it. Don''t we still have some explosive catapults? Drive them and blow it to the ground." holding the idea of losing both sides, he also made a cruel move first.

 Chapter 988

    This kind of thankless work would never have been done by arip if he had been replaced. As a politician, he pays more attention to the overall situation and how much return he can get after paying. For example, doing more is useless. But up to now, they have not benefited at all from the battle of the first city. On the contrary, the original 50000 siege infantry have almost lost their strength. Even if they can''t attack the city, they have to give an explanation.


    "Then, destroy it." arip made the decision in difficulty, and then arranged for someone to do it. Just before he ordered, another new information was sent to him, which surprised arip, who didn''t change his color before Mount Tai collapsed. He finally didn''t dare to think about other things and decided to leave immediately.


    Once again, he came to the Yexian master''s account. Arip said anxiously, "Lord leader, the prime minister has just received the news that a main cavalry of the five-star army has entered our territory. Now it is burning, killing and looting, which once threatened the king''s safety, so I have been ordered to rush back."


    The sudden changes were also caught off guard. At first he thought he was afraid. He wanted to leave first and let him go to the rear. But then he sent the same message to Yi Li''s eye liner. He knew it was not a holiday.


    Ali usually knows first, but he just goes through a procedure. He doesn''t care whether the other party will agree to his move. This time he must leave. So after meeting him first, he turned away and arranged for the retreat of the army.


    As for other things, of course, he didn''t pay attention. Even in order to hurry back, he threw some shield cars and ladders under the city. For arip, less than 5000 of the remaining 50000 infantry have been basically destroyed, so there is no need to take these things away.


    When arip came, there were 200000 soldiers, and when he left, he took only 125000 people (100000 cavalry, 5000 infantry, and 20000 riding and walking).


    In addition to the 45000 infantry destroyed during the siege of Shicheng, he Kegen''s headquarters also lost nearly 30000 cavalry. In this war, we did not reap the slightest benefit. If we do not mention it, we can call it a failure.


    Arip left soon. He was so worried about the safety of the king and the nest that it took only a day and a half from ordering the retreat to the real retreat. His departure made the warra department he had brought a lonely army.


    It was said that there were still about 135000 cavalry in the hands of the isolated army. Among them, when attacking Mobei, 30000 soldiers were killed, 25000 were killed, and tengshu returned from Sanbu to Sichuan city, and 10000 cavalry were destroyed.


    First of all, his men were all cavalry, and the nest in Hetao area behind him was not attacked by the northern Ming army, which was more calm than Ali puthe. He has not even forgotten the idea of shelling the food base of Shicheng.


    Even if you want to go, you must leave something, otherwise you will lose a lot. At the first order, five thousand cavalry dismounted and became infantry, pushing heavy stone catapults around Shicheng to drive outside the north city. He is about to finish this move under Shicheng''s eyelids. He wants to disgust Yang Chendong.


    The movement outside the city was updated every half hour and sent to Yang Chendong. When he heard that arip had led Yili''s army to retreat and first stayed stubbornly to fight his own grain field, he had an impulse to send troops immediately.


    Speaking of it, after a month and eight days of defensive warfare, groups of veterans who had experienced the war were recruited to the new second army. Today, the new second army has basically taken shape with the efforts and preparations of the commander''s farewell. There are nearly 33000 people under the first, second, third and infantry divisions.


    In addition, the main force of the new army is nearly 20000, as well as the first division of the world cavalry and Tatar division outside the north city. Now he has more than 60000 soldiers available. If we launch a counter attack with all our strength, we are sure of winning.


    But I can only say I''m sure. The odds are not very good. The cavalry he had brought with him were the elite divisions who had followed him for many years. The remaining 135000 people were twice their own strength. They were not fully prepared to attack rashly, which was probably the result of losing both sides.


    Either don''t fight or win if you want to fight. This is Yang Chendong''s thought. As for the need for time to prepare, it is also necessary to sacrifice more than 300000 mu of grain fields outside Beicheng. Compared with these extraneous things, Yang Chendong pays more attention to the lives of soldiers.


    "Come on, send a report to Mr. Xin Honghai of Mobei city immediately, and let him take all the cavalry he can and rush to the direction of Shicheng. This time, I will hit the warla army hard and let them know how stupid it is to choose our five-star army as an opponent."


    Yang Chendong''s eyes flashed with a strong sense of war. He wanted to establish the myth that Shicheng was invincible through this war. He wanted to thoroughly solve the security problem of Shicheng through this war and dispel the idea of others playing this city.


    When the telegram was sent out, Mr. Xin Honghai in Mobei City, while mobilizing his cavalry, informed the leaders of some big tribes near Mobei city that it was time to fight with the wind and wanted to follow those who wanted to take advantage of it.


    When dealing with tuotuobuhua in the last war, he successfully created the first division of elite cavalry in the world. At the same time, a small Mobei tribe with weak power was given a devastating blow. Now there are few separate tribes left near Mobei city.


    At ordinary times, everyone is in peace. Mr. Xin Honghai respects his identity very much. What happens is discussed with everyone, which makes him have a good popularity here. This time, he took the initiative to stand up and said that he could give you credit and benefits. You can take them together. Where would someone not respond.


    At that moment, under the auspices of Xin Honghai, more than 6000 people and horses were gathered together. Together with the Mobei division, there were 20000 cavalry. At noon the next day after receiving the news, they raised their troops and rushed straight to Shicheng. At the moment, he didn''t know this at first. He just arranged people to keep an eye on the outside of Dalu city. His concern was only the 200000 reinforcements of the northern Ming army. As long as these people didn''t come out, he could still dominate near Shicheng and do whatever he wanted.


    The first thing to do now is to bombard hundreds of thousands of mu of grain fields. Although he didn''t have much gunpowder in his hand, the scope of bombing was limited, and even one tenth of these grain fields could not be destroyed, he stubbornly did so. In his opinion, this is his knife cutting at his demons.


    Since he was defeated in the battle of Beiming capital six years ago, Yang Chendong has become a lingering shadow in his heart. Now he finally has a chance to be ashamed of his blood. How could he let go. Moreover, he surrounded Shicheng for more than a month. Facts have also proved that Zhongdan is not omnipotent and invincible. As long as he finds the right way, he can make the other party honest.


    Even in this battle, he once thought that if Shicheng was not too strong, he might be able to defeat Yang Chendong this time.


    Under this thought, he didn''t leave immediately, but had to wait for shelling the grain field and let Yang Chendong know what helplessness is before leaving. He really didn''t know that he was standing on the edge of the cliff.


    There is a distance of thousands of miles between Shicheng and Mobei city. With 20000 cavalry, Xin Honghai traveled day and night. In less than three days, he arrived at Yidu City, north of Shicheng, where he met with the world''s first cavalry division and Tatar division.


    They were only given a night''s rest. The next morning, nearly 40000 cavalry sent their troops to the warra station in the direction of Shicheng. And at this moment, I was still busy shelling Liangtian first? All the catapults were erected yesterday and officially started early this morning. At this moment, there was a crazy light in his eyes. He wanted to tell the world that he was not afraid of Yang Chendong, even stronger than Yang Chendong.


    At the same time, that is, in the morning of that day, the 100mm mortars belonging to the six regiments of the logistics division in Shicheng were being debugged on the central square in the city, which attracted the onlookers and curiosity of countless people.


    This is the first time many people have seen this pure iron guy show up in front of them. For them, the red cannon of the northern Ming army is already very advanced, not to mention the artillery that can hit targets more than ten miles away.


    The 100 mm mortars belonging to the six regiment battalion are placed in the square. The surrounding stations are all soldiers sent by the logistics division to maintain public security. In the distance, there are people. They want to see how this thing emits flames and kills the enemy.


    As one of Yang Chendong''s servants, Yang Si once studied professionally and systematically with Yang Chendong. He can be said to be an artillery "expert". This time, the shooting was naturally handed over to him.


    The ruler was finalized. After the scouts had accurately marked the coordinates of the Wara cavalry camp, this time they aimed at the other party''s main camp. Once the artillery fire was opened, it also marked the beginning of the counterattack across the line.


    9 a.m. At this moment, the sky was overcast again, indicating that a heavy rain was coming.


    Yang Chendong sat in a corridor in a courtyard of Yang Fu. He looked up at the sky and sighed gently: "this is a big to explosive rain. Maybe this heavy rain can wash away the coldness and cruelty of the war."

 Chapter 989

    Lightning and thunder soon flashed in the sky, giving people a very oppressive and gloomy feeling of terror. At the moment, the six guns have been debugged. In order to hit the enemy hard to the greatest extent and destroy the resistance will of the other cavalry, Yang Si chose to attack at a distance of six miles to twelve miles, with three rounds fired.


    In other words, in this six mile barracks of warra, in a very short period of time, six guns have to fire three shots in a row, that is, 18 shells are fired continuously. It can be imagined that without preparation, such a continuous fire will bring people great killing and shocking power.


    "Ready... Let go." seeing that the time was coming and everything was ready, the red flag in Yang Si''s hand suddenly fell, and then the six guns made a loud roar. Six shells shot out of the gun chamber and flew out of the city. On the square, the people did not mean to disperse because of the heavy rain. They still stared at the light and roar caused by the artillery.


    Outside the city of Shicheng, the forefront of the vara cavalry is less than three miles away from the city wall. It seems that they want to oppress the five-star army in this way to show their strength. At the moment, the forward position here has undoubtedly become a gun and focus. First a whistling sound sounded, and then a burst of "boom!", a deep giant pit appeared. The two tents in the giant pit were instantly extinguished, and other tents on one side were also affected, with varying degrees of damage and casualties.


    The attack officially began. After making a beautiful arc in the sky, shells fell into the vara camp. One tent after another was destroyed in the roar, and a group of unprepared vara cavalry were killed, injured and scared.


    Seeing the heavy rain coming, I was patrolling the military camp with my personnel to see if there was any military tent that had not been tied up and which stable door had not been closed. It was this move that saved his life. In the twinkling of an eye, the main tent of his army was blown to the ground, and then a huge pit appeared. Under the accurate ruler, more than a dozen soldiers guarding there and a concubine belonging to him in the tent disappeared between heaven and earth.


    Looking back, I stared at him with unbelievable eyes. At the moment, the scene hidden in the bottom of his heart reappeared. The siege for more than a month had made him forget what powerful firearms his opponent had in his hand. At this moment, all the memories poured into his mind, and at this moment, fear appeared in his eyes.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The guns went on and on, and in just two minutes, eighteen shells were fired. If we only talk about the trauma of the shell with the body Wala cavalry, it is just that hundreds of people were killed and hundreds of thousands were injured. For a cavalry team with nearly 140000, this injury is nothing at all.


    The effect of hurting people is limited, and the main purpose is to attack morale. Under the eighteen shells, they hit the Warsaw cavalry in a daze, hit them in fear, and knocked their originally high morale to pieces. At this time, the loud charge bugle sounded, and then the more than 70000 five-star army began a crazy counterattack. They appeared out of thin air in all directions of the warra barracks. I don''t know when the four outer gates of the first city opened, and too many cavalry soldiers poured out from there.


    The whole army in the city, except the infantry division of the new second army continued to stay on the wall, all the other cavalry teams came out. They poured in like locusts. In a very short time, they came to the periphery of warra barracks and carried out crazy slaughter.


    Among these attacking armies, the first Cavalry Division in the world is the most rapid. Among them, at least a quarter of them had been with Tuotuo without sweating. For example, the third regimental commander, Hu Bo''er, was deeply favored by tuotuotuo without sweating. Now the enemy is in front of him, and he used his full strength when he charged.


    Originally, the combat power of the first Cavalry Division in the world was very terrible. Now it has used all its strength. It can be imagined how it will bring people a feeling of despair. But wherever they passed, the vara cavalry were full of blood.


    Following the first Cavalry Division in the world is the Tatar division. After so long efforts and efforts, the Tatar Division has also become an existence representing strong combat power. Their appearance is like a torrent. They follow the left side of the first Cavalry Division in the world and enter the Wara cavalry camp in the formation of hundreds of arrows and arrows, causing heavy damage to the enemy.


    The new first army and the new second army also rushed out of Shicheng. Their strength lies in their large number. We can hold each other together to keep warm and ensure the safety of the left and right flanks. The soldiers only need to move forward bravely and take the head of the target. In this kind of mind without distractions, everyone played the best level, once came, no one can stop.


    Finally, there are twenty thousand Mobei teachers and Mobei tribes. Relatively speaking, their strength is the weakest, especially the cavalry of Mobei tribe. They are used to fighting alone and don''t know what is cooperative combat or cooperative attack. If at ordinary times, they face the Warsaw cavalry with their strength, even if there are more people, it is difficult to make any cheap.


    But today is completely different. They are following behind the main force of the five-star army, and they are still making a surprise attack. This kind of rush is not an array. As long as they are not isolated, there will be no danger. In such an environment, they can give better play to their strength and try their best to kill the vara scattered soldiers who have been dazed and defeated.


    It is untrue to say that they are in a rout. The shells were indeed bombed, and the Warsaw cavalry were terrified, but when a bleak horn sounded, indicating that a large army was coming, the Warsaw cavalry showed their excellent military quality. Many cavalry came to the stables, found their own horses, took their own sabers, and rushed against the five-star army in the distance. This is the strength of the Wara cavalry.


    Maybe they are used to sneaking camp often. Once they find that the enemy suddenly appears, they don''t need to ask them to do anything. These cavalry can resist with experience. At one time, there were even several stories of the enemy coming back after being hacked and killed.


    But this time, we are faced with the same excellent, and even the overall quality of some groups is still above the Warsaw cavalry. It is impossible to turn defeat into victory, just to see how much they can lose.


    Yixian''s master account was completely destroyed by the artillery. He was stunned for a while until he Lei and mutor came to him and asked for instructions on what to do next. His eyes were full of anger, "report the situation."


    "Lord leader, according to the feedback from the Scouts of each battalion, there are at least 70000 people in the five-star army. They are attacking our camp in different directions. Although our cavalry warriors are bravely resisting, the enemy is too fierce and too sudden. Now some peripheral camps have been occupied." general he Lei was originally responsible for the safety of the whole camp, There is no need to make any preparation when reporting this matter.


    "The outer camp has been occupied, and you say there are 70000 or 70000 people in the five-star army. How can this be possible? Where do they have so many cavalry, they have such strength, why do they blindly defend the city?" after hearing the report of these detailed figures, their faces showed an incredible look.


    Before the war, he and arip had made an investigation. The five-star army was just a new army on the grassland, with nearly 30000 people, plus thousands of people of the first division of the world cavalry with a very famous name. Even if you add 20000 people of Mobei City guarding Mobei City, it was only more than 50000. Moreover, arip was anxious to leave because it was confirmed that someone was making trouble in Yiba, which should be the work of the five-star army.


    Even though they have already sent troops to yilibao, how can they still have so many troops here, and the number is much higher than his survey data?


    "Lord leader, did you say that the five-star army recruited a large number of people in Shicheng? You know that there are more than 500000 people in Shicheng. It''s not difficult to choose tens of thousands or more adult men from them." he Lei had thought about a question in his mind for a long time. Seeing that the time was right, he told his guess.


    "Yes, it should be. They must want to make a huge formation to force us to retreat, so that the danger of the beginning city can be solved." another general mutor agreed with he Lei''s idea and said aloud.


    First, thoughts flashed through his eyes. After about two breaths, he nodded, "Well, let''s try the other side''s weight, mutor. It''s up to you. General Helei, you should pay attention to the situation of each battalion at any time. If there is danger, you should send troops to support in time. Hum, even if the five-star army wants to frighten our leader with the people as its army, then have a good fight with him. I''ll have a look. There''s no need for any conspiracy, Tang Who is the winner in the first battle of Tangzheng? "


    "Yes." mutor saluted and left excitedly. Since he took 30000 cavalry to Mobei last time and was cleaned up by the world''s first cavalry division and Tatar division, he felt that he could not lift his head in the army. Now he has the opportunity to lead the army again. Of course, he will cherish and perform well.

 Chapter 990

    He Lei didn''t leave and was stopped in time. "You go to the statistics and turn our elite back. If things can''t be done, we want to get out of the battlefield at the fastest speed, do you understand?"


    "Lord leader, do you mean that we may lose this battle?" general he Lei said carefully.


    "There is a saying in the art of war that it is not wrong to think of defeat before trying to win." he also said first. He didn''t understand much about the thirty-six strategies, but he fully understood the last one and even applied it to actual combat. He always had a feeling that Yang Chendong launched a counter offensive. He would not do so without a certain chance of victory. It is necessary to prepare in advance. As long as the main force is still elite, this battle will not be a big defeat.


    After understanding the meaning of Yixian, he Lei asked with some worry, "chief, would you like to inform general mutor that he should go to the front line to fight soon. If we suddenly retreat with elite, wouldn''t he become very dangerous?"


    "No. mutor should have been executed in the previous defeat. It''s the kindness of our leader to keep him for so long. Wouldn''t it be better to let him fight to the death and get a good reputation." he also showed his cruel side again first. In the eyes of such people, only whether there is still use value, as for friendship and feelings, they don''t exist at all. If anyone wants to talk about feelings with him, he is looking for sadness and death.


    After hearing this, he Lei gave a cry in his heart. While he was on guard, he said with unchanged face: "yes, sir, my subordinates understand."


    Where does mutor know this? He has left excitedly. At this moment, he is rushing forward with the army. This time, he should perform well to make up for his previous mistakes. If everything is as the leader and he Lei think, many of the five-star armies opposite should be dressed up by the people. If so, they can''t be their opponents at all. His opportunity to make contributions has come.


    He deserves to be one of the four generals. As soon as mutor entered the periphery of the battlefield, he launched fierce attacks again and again, and he was facing the Mobei division and Mobei tribal coalition army that came last. Relatively speaking, they are also the weakest group.


    The strongest encountered stronger, and the results were naturally known. Although Xin Honghai commanded properly and filled the vacancy in time, his soldiers lacked the ability of joint operation and could have a good formation before fighting, but once they started, they all became loose sand. They just fought for each other, and it was difficult to form any joint force. In the face of the fierce Warsaw cavalry, they had to retreat step by step.


    Mutor beat back his opponent, which made him more believe in the judgment of the leader and he Lei, and made him have a bold idea, that is, constantly attack and break through the enemy, and then take the opportunity to see if he can capture the empty starting city. If he can do this, he will make great achievements. Who dares to look down on him.


    Mutor was right. At the beginning of the city, there was indeed an empty force, leaving only an infantry division to defend the city.


    Facing the heavy attack, the Warsaw army did not collapse at one blow. Instead, it still had the strength to fight back. When the matter was reported to Yang Chendong''s desk, he was somewhat surprised. Under normal circumstances, in the face of a sudden impact and the power of artillery, most troops cannot resist. Once they begin to retreat, they will be defeated like a mountain. In that case, they have to fight with the wind and have the advantage in their hands.


    The reaction of the warla army was so unexpected that Yang Chendong understood that any force that can dominate for a time is not a fluke. They do have their own advantages. And even if the vara army will not retreat, he doesn''t need to keep his hand. All the means are. "Order the fifth division of the sea and the reconnaissance group of the new army to make them attack the south of the warra army and disrupt their positions."


    Telegraph operator Wang Shan promised and then turned and left. Then Yang Er, with an excited face, entered the hospital. As soon as he saw Yang Chendong, he said excitedly, "young master, there is a report from the front. There is a Warsaw army of about 10000, which has broken through our siege and is moving under Shicheng."


    "Is there such a thing?" Yang Chendong was stunned. He didn''t expect that the Warsaw army not only had the power to fight back, but also had the heart to seize the city twice.


    "Yes, we have made it clear that the Warsaw army is led by mutor, one of the four generals who also took the lead. The direction he chose to attack is the Mobei division and Mobei tribal coalition. Young master, you know, their combat power is mediocre. If they fight some downwind battles, they can create good results, but they don''t pay enough attention to a strong army." Yang Er reported everything he knew.


    When Yang Ergang finished these words, the sound of rumbling thunder suddenly came from the sky, and the heavy rain that had been brewing for a long time was about to fall. Yang Chendong also looked up at the sky, and then looked at Yang Er, "do you mean to take the army out and destroy these Warsaw armies?"


    "Yes, young master, but I don''t know if I can." the light in Yang er''s eyes betrayed the excitement in his heart. As a man, or a vigorous man, if he has the opportunity to gallop on the battlefield, of course, he will not refuse, but will fight for it.


    Yang er''s own strength is not weak. He has also practiced equestrian well on the grassland in recent years. Just because I''m with Yang Chendong, I''m totally deprived of the opportunity to fight at ordinary times. Now I finally have the opportunity to perform well. Where I will miss it, I will fight for it if I can.


    After a little hesitation, Yang Chendong agreed to Yang er''s request. "Your belligerence is good, but now there will be no decent cavalry team in Shicheng. What do you take to fight this mutor?"


    "Young master, don''t you have two guard brigades? They have enough people. Besides, although the guard brigade hasn''t put down its training since its establishment, it hasn''t experienced any battle after all. For a long time, I''m afraid its skills are rusty. Some opportunities can just test their strength. Isn''t it the best of both worlds?" Yang Er opened his mouth and found a good reason for himself.


    The two guard brigades have a total of about 1000 people, which is also the last protective force around Yang Chendong, but it is also the strongest protective force. Those who can enter the guard brigade should not only be innocent, but also have no skills. In the eyes of many people, being able to enter the guard brigade is a glorious existence. Its difficulty is even more than entering the cold front and the first Cavalry Division in the world. I don''t know how many times.


    When each team member joins the team, he has to be repeatedly selected by Yang ER and the two captains, but there is a slight problem, that is, you can''t get what you want even if you find all the relationships. These people are all highly skilled people. It is no exaggeration to say that thousands of people to thousands of people, even the first Cavalry Division in the world, can not be their opponent.


    This has Yang er''s confidence in the two guard brigades, and he dares to make a decision of thousands to thousands.


    Yang chendongping often trains with the guard brigade, and it is naturally clear about their strength. That is, Yang Er pleads so. Considering that the guard brigade is indeed lack of experience in joint actual combat, this may be an opportunity. He finally nodded, "OK, you can answer your request, but the young master also has one condition."


    "Young master, please say." Yang Er took a step forward with a look of longing.


    "I promise to allow you to send troops, but young master, I''ll go with you. How about it?" Yang Chendong also wants to see the scene of thousands of vara cavalry rushing into the array. He also has a vigorous side in his bones.


    "Yes... Wait..." instinctively, Yang er said yes, but he soon returned to his taste, shook his head and said, "no, several ladies and tiger heads have strictly ordered me not to let the young master take risks. It''s absolutely forbidden."


    "Yang Er, you said just now that there would be no problem to deal with Wala with the strength of the guard team. Are you doubting the strength of the guard team?" Yang Chendong knew that Yang Er would not agree immediately, so the voice of accountability came out.


    "No, young master." Yang Er quickly shook his head and denied.


    "It''s not good. Even though the combat power of the guard brigade is invincible in the world, there is no danger. As soon as I say, follow them. What''s terrible for me? Well, it''s settled like this. The fighters don''t wait. You can arrange it right away." Yang Chendong waved to Yang er without saying anything.


    Yang Er retreated in this way and found that he was surrounded by the young master. But he knows that even though the young master has made a decision, he can''t stop it with his ability. If he talks too much, I''m afraid the young master will have a chance to fight and he will only be trapped at home. In this way, it''s good to go to the battlefield. As long as you are careful and protect yourself around the young master, there should be no danger because no one knows how powerful your skills are.


    The heavy rain poured down like a sky leak and fell on the grassland, washing the blood of the battlefield cavalry. With 20000 cavalry, mutor broke through the obstacles of Mobei division and Mobei tribe, and finally came to the west gate of Shicheng.


    Seeing that there were less than 8000 left behind, and there were many wounded cavalry warriors, when he saw the gate of Shicheng city closed in front of him, the original color of expectation in mutor''s eyes suddenly extinguished most of it. Under such heavy rain, without any siege weapons, it is impossible to rush into the city with him and the 8000 cavalry.


    Victory is so close to yourself, but so far away.


    "General, what should we do? The rain is too heavy and the brothers are too tired to come all the way. We must find a place to have a good rest." a commander of the army came to mutor and asked tentatively.

 Chapter 991

    Taking a deep breath, mutor knew that he had done a useless act this time and looked depressed, so he was ready to order the retreat.


    "Wait, you see, did the gate open by itself?" a commander interrupted mutor''s decision and shouted loudly at the west gate of Shicheng.


    The heavy rain was still falling, and the west gate opened from the inside, and then black riders under the protection of full body armor came out. A team of five people, despite the heavy rain, still came out. Under the order, it seemed to prove their iron discipline.


    After walking for a quarter of an hour, all the 1000 black riders walked out of the city gate. Finally, Yang Chendong, who was wearing a particularly eye-catching golden robe, walked out of the city gate under the protection of Yang ER and others. Just after he left the city, the heavy gate behind him closed slowly. The sound was so clear and heard that it was still clearly transmitted to everyone''s ears despite the bad weather.


    In the past, when Yang Chendong went out, he was dressed in a red cloak. It can be said that he has been worried about the feelings of North and South Daming. But this time, Beiming put him together, which obviously hurt his heart. At this moment, he didn''t cover up and put on the golden robe representing the imperial power.


    With the same black armor, Yang Chendong just showed a pair of murderous eyes. When his eyes looked ahead and eight thousand Warsaw cavalry were at the goal, he did not show any tension. On the contrary, his voice said very calmly: "Black cavalry belongs to you, which is the most powerful existence. But after today, I hope to add a new title to you - Long Wei. Young master Ben hopes that all of you will not fall behind and can become a member of the new Long Wei. Next, use the steel knife in your hand to prove your strength."


    "Long Wei, Long Wei, Long Wei!"


    A thousand black riders made the same sound. For a moment, the cry seemed to have covered up and surpassed the thunder and echoed between heaven and earth.


    Seeing that the young master only said a few words, he raised everyone''s morale to the extreme. Yang Er knew that it was time to launch an attack. Then he pulled out his steel knife, pointed forward with force, and shouted loudly, "brothers, it''s time to prove our strength, rush."


    "Rush." a thousand black riders rushed out in the sound of shouting and killing. Even Yang Chendong in the team made the same move at this moment. He took the reins of the white dragon in one hand and the shining steel knife in the other. With a strong force on his legs, he flew forward and rushed out.


    "Kill!" Mutor''s eyes also flickered with a strong murderous spirit. When he looked carefully, he could see the excitement and excitement that could not be hidden. He thought he would return without success this time. Unexpectedly, the loyal and courageous male of Ming Dynasty rushed out by himself. When he saw the flag of the God of war on the first day of the first day of the lunar new year, he thought he was dazzled, but when he saw the one wearing the golden robe, he should When he should be the God of war in the eyes of others and the God of war in the eyes of leaders, he will know that he has the opportunity to make great achievements.


    He used the crazy roar to vent his emotions. Next, mutor rode forward with eight thousand cavalry behind him, wrapped up a thousand black cavalry like locusts, and vowed to swallow them.


    Faced with a full eight times enemy, a thousand black riders are not afraid at all. On the contrary, some are just boundless killing intention and excitement. They have the best individual quality, the strongest armor protection, and even the horses are protected. The most important thing is that the steel knife in their hands is the latest product. It is said that a kind of ten is added Rare substances can be used to cut iron like mud.


    It''s just that these steel knives have never appeared before, and others don''t know. Even in the training and experiment, they only cut their own horses. Now, they finally have the opportunity to test the enemy. Which one will be polite and backward. Fighting with the sixth young master is the most proud thing in their life. At this moment, all soldiers are eager to eat milk When you make it out, what you do is that you can constantly kill the enemy and become the first members of Longwei.


    A thousand cavalry soldiers with a sense of great pride, wearing invulnerable armor and holding invincible blades, came across the war horses. The strong murderous spirit emitted by them seemed to frighten the heavy rain between heaven and earth, and the rain seemed to dare not infect them.


    "Kill!" Dao Xiao, as the captain of the second guard brigade, rushed to the forefront. As the tip of the arrow in front, he fiercely plunged into the Warsaw cavalry in front of him.


    Steel knives are constantly waving in mid air. Wherever they go, the Warsaw cavalry who are in close combat with daoxiao are stunned. They all find a fact that they can''t imagine, that is, whenever the machete or saber in their hands collides with the steel knife, they will break together.


    Although the cavalry is terrible, the impact is even more terrible. But when the cavalry without weapons is like a wolf without sharp teeth, the threat to people is quite small.


    The saber roaring flag won. This was just the beginning. In the next time, with the continuous impact of the black cavalry, more and more enemy sabers were cut in two. When many Warsaw cavalry responded and wanted to avoid the black cavalry saber and greet each other, they sadly found that their saber was cut on the black armor It is impossible to penetrate, and can not achieve the effect of killing or even wounding the enemy.


    On the contrary, when the steel knives in the hands of these black riders cut on them without the obstruction of sabers, it was a knife and a life without ambiguity. Unless necessary, otherwise, the black horse has only dead people and no prisoners in his eyes.


    After the knife roared and flew quickly towards the interior of the Warsaw cavalry, Qiu Wu, the leader of the first guard brigade, quickly met the enemy with the Warsaw cavalry. Then countless lives fell in front of them. When the combat power, equipment, quality and combat power were not on the same line, no one would be the enemy of the black cavalry.


    For a long time, the black cavalry has not participated in the battle of the eight classics. For a time, many people only remember that there is a very powerful first division of the world cavalry on the grassland, but forget that there is a more powerful black cavalry than them. And this battle is the time to verify and continue their legend.


    On the West Tower of Shicheng, although the heavy rain is still falling, more and more soldiers and people are standing on it. They came after hearing the news that Tian Khan was going to attack in person, in order to see the style of Tian Khan.


    The facts did not disappoint them. Although it seems that the forces of the two sides are obviously unequal, with 1000 to 8000, I''m afraid if such a thing is told to anyone, it will arbitrarily choose the winning side. But it happened to Tian Khan, who constantly created miracles. It seems that victory is also very normal.


    This was originally the messenger sent by immortal heaven to the grassland. Anyone who is an enemy is tantamount to provoking the gods, and it will be punished sooner or later.


    "Look, the man who is covered with the golden God of war is Tian Khan."


    "Look, Khan is moving. God, his knife waving posture is so perfect." obviously, it must be the grassland woman who shouted this sentence. The different living environment makes them more cheerful and more active in character.


    Day Khan has rushed into the enemy camp. The golden robes of the ten thousand troops are so dazzling that they have attracted an unknown number of warra cavalry. Just above the city wall, no one will worry about Yang Chendong. It seems that in their eyes, no one in the world can defeat Tian Khan and Tian Khan.


    Therefore, Khan kept waving his knife that day, bringing up pieces of blood, even broken limbs and arms. At the same time, no one felt cruel. Even in the houses of some timid girls on the city floor, what they see in their eyes is the great posture and clean movement of Tian Khan.


    Yang Chendong did enter the enemy camp, holding black armor around his body, so that he was not afraid of any opponent. In this kind of war which is close to unilateral massacre, he should show enough courage, and then let the world sing, let those who worship themselves worship more, and those who did not worship themselves before become worshippers.


    In Yang Chendong''s present position, his every move more represents a kind of political significance. He is not a killer, but he must show enough courage and killer courage at this moment, which will play a very positive role in his future rule here.


    Yang ER and others closely followed Yang Chendong. At the same time, they also kept waving their steel knives. A rushing enemy died at their feet, and a rushing enemy was hacked to death in front of them. They came all the way and were invincible.


    "That''s Yang Chendong. Kill him, kill him, and we''ll keep our name forever. Kill him and we''ll make great achievements." mutor saw Yang Chendong''s existence from a distance, and then yelled, his eyes full of blood, representing his inner excitement at the moment.


    This is Yang Chendong. How many people hate their bones and want to die right away. It''s just a pity that most people who have such ideas and put them into action have become a pile of white bones. Now the opportunity is thrown in front of him, and mutor has no possibility not to seize it.


    Staring wide, he patted the straddling horse fiercely. At this moment, mutor waved a knife to Yang Chendong. At the moment, he even saw the wonders of the world in front of him. He seemed to see the scene that his legend was sung by thousands of people in the grassland.


    "Go away." a loud roar interrupted mutor''s fantasy. It was a knife split by Yang ER in order to blast back and kill anyone who wanted to approach the young master from both sides.

 Chapter 992

    Mutor was naturally different from the ordinary cavalry. Seeing a sharp knife coming, his body was very flexible to avoid. The steel knife rubbed his shoulder. After a flash, he laughed in his eyes and made a move that he regretted all his life, that is, he cut Yang er with a knife.


    The speed of this knife was so fast that the black cavalry who came to the side to protect Yang Er had no time to stop it. And seeing that one blow is about to succeed, although with the invulnerable black armor, this knife can''t hurt people, but it will inevitably bring Yang er a sense of shame. When the knife fell quickly, Yang Er seemed to turn his majestic body suddenly and flexibly, and made an action completely different from his tall body. Just when the knife was about to fall on the black armor, the steel knife in his hand was finally blocked at the last moment. Under the impact of the two weapons, a very light and crisp sound came out.


    Mutor was not discouraged when a knife was blocked and failed. Originally, Yang ER was not his goal. He just itched for a moment and wanted to fight back effectively. That is, if he couldn''t hurt the other party, he wouldn''t waste time here. It''s reasonable to find Yang Chendong quickly and kill him.


    Mutor, riding on the horse, turned around again, and saw Yang Chendong close at hand, and he was still the back of his opponent.


    Mutor, who knew the opportunity, was naturally excited. Instinctively, he raised his knife and stabbed him forward. There was a look on his face that a trick would succeed. But the next moment, this action suddenly stopped, for nothing else, just because he found that the original saber in his hand had been broken into half, and only half of the handle was in his hand.


    He didn''t know that the saber had become like this after he waved the saber and was blocked by Yang er. Just when he was curious about why the good saber had become like this, Yang Chendong suddenly turned around in front of him.


    This knife is fast and accurate. He cut it flat and put it on mutor''s neck, bringing the head that could make any expression just now into the air.


    Mutor died.


    Even at the moment of his death, he couldn''t help thinking in his heart, what''s going on? Why does his saber suddenly break in two? Is this man really sent by Changsheng heaven? Is it true that anyone who is against him is looking for his own death?


    I want to continue to ask why, but mutor has no chance. At this moment, he can''t die.


    He didn''t know that Yang Chendong turned back and did it at will because he felt the danger behind him. God Khan doesn''t care about him at all, even if he reports his name. Because in front of Yang Chendong, even if he kills first, he will kill. There is nothing to be proud of. Originally, everyone is no longer on the same starting line.


    Mutor died in the war, and thousands of Wara cavalry were buried with him. And with the heavy rain, more and more people died, and more and more people were buried with him. The war lasted only more than half an hour and ended in more than an hour. The regiment directly under the new army has returned to Shicheng. They were sent by Hu mang. After learning that someone had broken through the defense line of Mobei division, he was worried about the safety here, so he sent Deng Yu, head of the regiment directly under the new army, to come by himself.


    Of course, if Hu mang knew the battle under the city and the young master participated in it himself, he would give up everything and come.


    The immediate regiment came, but by the time they arrived, the war was over. Nearly half of the 8000 vara troops were killed, including the main general mutor. The other half had already dismounted and knelt down to surrender. After seeing the power of black cavalry, their inner defense collapsed and they had no courage to fight with a knife.


    On the contrary, no one died in the war, and only seven brothers were injured. As long as they have a proper rest, they can rejoin the battlefield immediately. With 1000 to 8000, you can still get such a record after winning. This is the strength of the real elite.


    "Six young masters." when Deng Yu, the head directly under him, saw Yang Chendong, he got off his horse and knelt down excitedly.


    "You''re just in time. Help the infantry division in the city to take the prisoner away immediately. We''ll go to the main battlefield to have a look next." after Yang Chendong showed an encouraging look at Deng Yu, he ordered Yang Er to let someone open the city gate to solve the prisoner problem.


    Just when Yang Chendong had a bloody battle with the Warsaw cavalry, the fifth division of the sea and the reconnaissance group of the new first army were ordered to launch a fierce attack on the rear of the Warsaw army. The fifth division of the sea, which was full of musketeers, gave full play to their powerful destructive advantage. In the face of the unprepared Warsaw cavalry, it killed nearly 1000 people and caused great confusion.


    The Warsaw army, which had been defeated on the front battlefield, finally began to shake its morale when it got the news that the rear was attacked. Originally, they believed what the leader said. They occupied a great advantage in military strength. As long as they could pay a certain price to stabilize the war, the next is when they fought back with all their strength.


    The inconsistency between the reality and the plan has shaken the hearts of many warra generals. Even as a leader, he saw the disadvantage of the war first. He knew that if he continued to fight, he would be the one who was afraid of the ultimate failure.


    "General he Lei, is everything ready?" in the temporary main account, looking at the defeat reports sent below, he has lost the news of a decisive battle with Yang Chendong and completely gave up the idea of a decisive battle.


    "Chief, we are all ready. According to your opinion, if we withdraw now, we can withdraw about 80000 people." he Lei, who was already ready, said aloud.


    "Well, let''s call. When it''s dark and rainy, we''ll withdraw the whole army. As for those who are not on the withdrawal list, we can order them to launch a counterattack now. We want to create an illusion to the other party that we are determined to fight hard, which is conducive to maintaining a sufficient safety distance between our two sides." first, our voice is calm, But the fatigue on his face and even a trace of fear in his heart had already betrayed him.


    When the order was issued, the counterattack of the Warsaw army began. It was like a life-threatening attack. The counterattack of tens of thousands of troops once doubled the pressure of the advancing five-star army and forced several armies to shrink and fight together. Among them, except that the first division of the world cavalry has long been divided into five units based on regiments, most of the five-star armies on the battlefield are concentrated.


    "Withdraw." the one who got the report from the scouts also gave the order immediately. Just when it was dark, a picture of the warla army that was going to fight to the end suddenly retreated like a tide, so that several generals of the five-star army who were concentrating the army were deceived. At the moment, it was too late to give the order of the whole army to pursue.


    Also order the retreat first. Then he sent five thousand cavalry to the cold Fifth Division and reconnaissance group in the rear, in order to stop the other party and not hinder his next withdrawal. Finally, he sent five thousand cavalry to block the first division of the world cavalry that firmly bit him.


    In this way, the original 80000 troops retreated became 70000, and quickly withdrew from the battlefield under the cover of the rain at night.


    It has to be said that the Warsaw cavalry had strong discipline. Even under such a weak situation, they still retreated. However, the 10000 blocking cavalry he sent were soon killed and captured. Whether facing the fierce attack of the cold Fifth Division and the reconnaissance regiment, or the bravery of the first Cavalry Division in the world, these cavalry rushed up only to die.


    He lost another 10000 cavalry. Then, according to the opinions of a few people, such as leader Hu Bo''er of the first Cavalry Division in the world, he still had to continue to catch up. In any case, he couldn''t let him escape first. But at the critical time, the division commander Tian Hu issued a dead order. It was still not easy to chase before the main force came. Anyway, there are 70000 elite riders in Yixian''s hands. Once they rush up alone, they are likely to surround heavy damage.


    Although it is said that with the combat power of the first Cavalry Division in the world, they are not afraid of anyone. But it''s not bravery but stupidity to do something when you know you can''t do it.


    Yang Chendong came to the main battlefield early the next morning. At the moment, the heavy rain finally stopped after three days, leaving only a continuous light rain rippling in the air. When he saw that what he saw was full of bones and blood, he couldn''t help sighing: "the setting sun on the battlefield is red like blood, and white bones are exposed in the wilderness."


    "Young master, when the reconnaissance group came to report, they first returned to Jingzhou City and Shajing city with 70000 Warsaw cavalry. At the same time, they also exchanged hands with the northern Ming army not far below the city." Yang Er looked at the war report just sent and went to Yang Chendong to report.


    "I fought with the northern Ming army. What''s going on?" Yang Chendong asked in some confusion. Aren''t they united? How could you do it at such a time?


    Of course, Yang Er didn''t know how to answer this question. He just ordered people to inquire again.


    What''s going on? Yang Chendong is flawless, he thought. That''s why the war has been fought. If he stops now, he will inevitably be despised. Maybe someone will do the same temptation in the future. So this time he must get back some interest and tell everyone that the five-star army is not easy to provoke. Anyone who wants to cause trouble must be prepared to pay the price.


    "Order the third division of the new second army, Mobei division and Mobei Mongolian tribe to stay and clean the battlefield, and order Yang Si in the city to go out of the city with the logistics division to assist. Other armies set out to go to Shajing area, and we want to recover Jingzhou City and Shajing City." Yang Chendong said in a heroic tone.


    Take these two cities. This is the interest Yang Chendong asked for first. At the same time, it is to open up the channel from Shicheng to yilibaoli. Otherwise, once it is occupied by the northern Ming army, I''m afraid it will be constrained if it wants to extend its hand in the future.

 Chapter 993

    Jingzhou City. One of the few well preserved cities on the grassland.


    It used to belong to the territory of Tatar and one of the important towns under the rule of tuotuobuhua. Until the war of Shicheng, he was defeated by Yang Chendong. With 3000 elite, he was besieged first and finally died. These cities became ownerless.


    He also took the lead and occupied here, which became the front line for him to extend his black hand to Shicheng. However, all this is far from over. At the beginning of the year, the northern Ming army sent 400000 troops to advance in the north, South and West. Soon Jingzhou changed hands and became the place of the Xuanfu of the northern Ming army. However, the situation soon changed. Yang Hong, the general soldier of Datong on the southern line of the northern Ming army, was defeated. Wala invited Yili to join hands with him to the grassland. The Xuanfu soldiers had to retreat under great pressure, Jingzhou city changed hands again.


    After that, the warla army and Yili army led first surrounded the city, which became the base for transporting grain and grass in the rear. But then Yili''s nest was attacked. Prime Minister arip had to return his troops to the country. Taking the opportunity, the five-star army launched a counter offensive and had a big war with the Wara army under Shicheng.


    It seems that the war situation is unpredictable, but as long as people have a heart, they can see the opportunities. For example, Deng Qiang, the eunuch in charge of the Xuanfu army, is one of the smart people.


    After receiving the order of eunuch general manager Jin Ying, Deng Qiang mobilized the royal guards to put Shi Wanshan, Gu he and Ning Wenfeng under house arrest. Therefore, he was given the power to take charge of the army. When the defense war of Shicheng was in full swing, he had been paying attention to the movements of all parties and imagining whether he could find any benefits in it.


    For this matter, he took the initiative to find Shi Wanshan, who was under house arrest. Under the general righteousness, the four people discussed together and finally got a unified opinion. If the five-star army is defeated in this war, the northern Ming army will take Saihan mountain and make it a gateway to the northwest to protect the safety of Dalu city; On the contrary, if the five-star army wins, they will find a way to take Jingzhou City or Shajing city and regain control of the situation here.


    The plan is there, and everything else is waiting for the news ahead. After sending countless scouts, the news of the five-star army''s full counterattack finally came back. Deng Qiang went to see Deng Qiang again, and soon the four reached a unified understanding, that is, the five-star army chose to fight back with all its strength, and the victory and defeat will soon come to an end. If there is no accident, the final winner should be Yang Chendong.


    Don''t ask why or why. Yang Chendong can give people this feeling of confidence. Shi Wanshan and others have been puzzled by the siege of Shicheng before. According to the strength of the five-star army in this area, it is absolutely impossible to be so powerless to fight back. Now the counterattack has proved everything, not that the five-star army has no strength, but has been waiting for something.


    Of course, they don''t know that Yang Chendong wants to train troops through defensive warfare. At the same time, they also want to see if there will be any problems in Shicheng''s defense. After all, he can''t stay here forever, so he should know everything here.


    No matter what Yang Chendong thinks, Deng Qiang is more interested in his own opportunities. Even though everyone said that the Warsaw army would lose, what he had to do at this time was to send troops to occupy Jingzhou City.


    For Deng Qiang''s decision, Shi Wanshan held the same negative opinion. According to them, the Warsaw army may be defeated, but after all, there are more than 100000 cavalry. Even if they fight with the five-star army, they will not be defeated in one battle. However, it is still very dangerous to send troops to occupy Jingzhou City now. It''s better to wait and see the change. When the five-star army appears, everyone cooperate. The other party goes to fight Shajing city and they attack Jingzhou City. It''s safe.


    Shi Wanshan''s three words belong to the old city''s theory of seeking the country. For Deng Qiang, who is bent on making war achievements, this is not in his interests. On the surface, he agreed to the requirements of Shi Wanshan, but after leaving the government office of sanbuwa Sichuan city, Deng Qiang changed his mind. He decided to take a risk and win Jingzhou City.


    Deng Qiang''s mind is very simple. Once they can take Jingzhou City and garrison a certain number of troops, even if the defeated Warsaw army is dissatisfied, he will not waste time here to forcibly attack the city. In this way, the great achievement of occupying Jingzhou City will only fall on his own. In this way, he will have the opportunity to return to the capital and enter the imperial palace. Only when the eunuch works next to the emperor can he be promoted faster and have more hope of coming out.


    Deng Qiang, who had made the decision, was not dazzled by the credit. He chose to win Jingzhou City by deception rather than by forced attack, that is, sending someone to appear outside Jingzhou City in the name of labor force. If he can enter the city smoothly, it''s best to cheat part of the Warsaw army first, so the pressure of attacking the city will be much less.


    It can be said that Deng Qiang did make a lot of preparations. Therefore, he took out some of the limited grain and grass from sanbuchuan city and sent it to Jingzhou City. But what he never thought was that when the 10000 troops brought by tengshu were destroyed, Yang Chendong deliberately planted them to the northern Ming army, that is, the Warsaw army at this moment did not believe in the northern Ming army.


    Deng Qiang knew nothing about all this. When he still wanted to use the relationship between the two sides, which were allies before, to give a heavy blow to the retreating Warsaw army, it was the other party who started first. Under Jingzhou City, the northern Ming army pretended to be a laborer and was ready to do it. At the same time, the Warsaw army took the plan and went out of the city with a very happy look. Then the 5000 cavalry who stayed in the city took the opportunity to launch an attack, and immediately caught the Xuanfu army unprepared.


    The five thousand cavalry soldiers did not say hello and rushed forward until the saber fell on the Xuanfu soldiers'' neck and brought blood. Deng Qiang knew that he looked up to the opponent''s reputation again. It turned out that this was a heartless man, a nation that could kick friendship as a ball and sell allies at any time.


    Before the Xuanfu soldiers took out their swords and guns, they became a group of unarmed people. They were killed by 5000 Warsaw cavalry on the spot, and countless injured. Deng Qiang, who did not complete the task well but was badly hurt, was very angry. He urgently sent 30000 cavalry from sanbuchuan city. He didn''t believe it. What kind of climate can only 5000 Warsaw army become?


    It was at this time that the more unfavorable news came that the Warsaw army and the five-star army had retreated after the war, and their 70000 main force had returned to the Shajing area, and their vanguard troops and the 30000 cavalry sent by him had just hit together. Needless to say, the number and combat power were lower than those of the opponent, and the Xuanfu army was defeated again. The 30000 cavalry did not even give full play to half of their combat power and lost thousands of cavalry. As a result, Deng Qiang had to release the house arrest. The three men of Shi Wanshan were released. However, in the face of such an adverse situation, the only thing the general army can do is to retreat into the city and be ready to defend the city.


    Sanbulachuan city once again entered the state of defense, but this time it was not the Wala army that besieged the city, but the five-star army.


    The five-star army that followed was the one who really came to pick peaches. When the Warsaw army returned to the Shajing area, Yang Chendong arrived here with tens of thousands of troops, the main force of the five-star army. That is, he just led troops into Jingzhou City, and then the fifth division of the sea took out the rocket launcher with the army and blasted several shells at the north gate of Jingzhou, which seemed to be in full readiness.


    The same siege, different weapons are doomed to different results. When the city gate opened, the whole division of the first Cavalry Division in the world surged into the city, waving their swords and began ruthless killing. They wanted to vent their hatred for killing Tuotuo first without sweat at this moment.


    After hearing that the north gate was lost in such a short time, I knew that something bad was going on. I left 5000 cavalry in the original city to defend the city, and then began to retreat madly with 70000 main forces.


    Facing the all-out counterattack of the five-star army, the warla army was unstable and retreated step by step. They not only lost Jingzhou City, but also the nearby Shajing city. They left the area like a lost dog.


    Yang Chendong knows the truth that a poor enemy should not be pursued. He is not ready for a decisive battle with the warra army. In recent days, the march in the heavy rain has also exhausted the five-star army. That is, the strategic goal has been achieved. Even if he occupied Shajing and zhunzhou, he should know to accept it when it is good, stop pursuing and digest the fruits of the war first. During the rest, he did not forget to cuddle the grass and beat the rabbit, and surrounded the sanbulachuan city.


    The Xuanfu army of the northern Ming Dynasty played a very disgraceful role when Wala and yilibaoli jointly launched an attack on Shicheng. Now it''s time to settle accounts.


    Three not to stab Sichuan city was besieged again. Shi Wanshan and others in the city were unable to cry or laugh. They thought that the result of the war was that they took the opportunity to pick peaches, but because of Deng Qiang''s rash action, they lost all opportunities, and now they have become turtles in a jar.


    Although the five-star army outside the city is only 40000 or 50000 people, and there are 170000 Xuanfu soldiers in the city, I don''t know why. After the opponent became the five-star army, the general soldier Shi Wanshan just couldn''t give the order of counterattack. There have been too many facts to prove that the five-star army is strong and invincible. Even if he really sends out a large army, even if he wins, he will only win miserably. Who knows if the vara cavalry will come to pick peaches at that time?


    He didn''t go out of the city, but sent a messenger to send the news out of the city and ask the governor Shi Heng for help. Then the five-star army and the Xuanfu soldiers confronted each other across the city. On the surface, it looked like the well water didn''t invade the river.


    Yang Chendong really didn''t mean to attack the three don''t stab Sichuan city, otherwise he wouldn''t give the other party a chance to ask for help. The reason why he wanted to do so was just for his own big plan and for his smooth accession to the throne.

 Chapter 994

    In the temporary account, Yang Chendong called He Gong, the commander of the fifth division of the sea, in order to achieve his goal. "Mr. He, according to the information, I''m afraid it won''t be long before 200000 reinforcements from Beiming will come out of Dalu city to us. What I want you to do is destroy all the 100 guns they brought with them. Is there a problem?"


    Facing the supreme leader Yang Chendong, he Gong replied excitedly, "sixth young master, can we use all our weapons to achieve our goal?"


    "Yes, but there is a premise. It''s better not to hurt people than not to hurt people." Yang Chendong counted his head. He knew that it was impossible not to kill one person if he wanted to hit those guns among the ten thousand armies, but he was also a Han. If he could die one less, he would die one less.


    "I see, I promise to complete the task." He Gong is full of confidence when he gets the advanced weapons to launch destructive attacks. The fifth division of the sea still carries some rocket launchers in its hands, which will become the best weapon to destroy the enemy''s artillery.


    Sanbulachuan city was surrounded. When the news came, it had reached the northern Ming governor of Xuanfu city. Hou Shiheng of Wuqing set out with 200000 reinforcements. When he left Xuanfu, he also sent a message to the capital, indicating his idea of a decisive battle with the five-star army.


    According to Shi Heng''s idea, the five-star army has just fought with the warla army and the Yili Kingdom army. Although it has won, it is also a tragic victory. At the moment, they only have more than 50000 people left in the Shajing area. Once he arrives and joins forces with the Xuanfu soldiers, there will be nearly 400000 soldiers. At that time, one spit and drown the five-star army.


    When Shi Heng took the army out of the city of Xuan Fu, the eye of the Security Bureau of the city passed the message by telegraph. Wang Shan appeared in front of Yang Chendong with a telegram. "Sixth young master, there is an urgent telegram ahead."


    Yang Chendong, who reached out to take over the telegram and read it, kept his face unchanged, nodded lightly and said, "send power to the person in charge of the capital security bureau and ask him to contact our internal line immediately to put pressure on Dai Zong."


    After arranging Wang Shan to send the news, Yang Chendong ordered Yang Er to call tie Hu, the captain of the Langya special battle brigade, and gave him a secret and important task.


    Under the Sanbu river city, it became quiet again. When both sides intend to wait for something, everyone looks across the city in peace. In the city, Shi Wanshan and others naturally made preparations for war. The five-star army outside the city began to strengthen the two cities of Jingzhou City and Shajing city. At the same time, it informed Yang Si, the logistics division commander in the city, to be ready to immigrate 50000 people to the two cities, and to prepare enough military supplies, grain and grass to the two cities.


    Yang Chendong''s magnanimity is that he has regarded the Shajing and Jingzhou cities as his own vegetable garden. He doesn''t take hundreds of thousands of northern Ming troops seriously in front of him. It''s completely a winning ticket.


    Compared with the five-star army''s methodical work, Shi Heng''s reinforcements with the great army also made rapid progress. Only three days later, he left Dalu city and set foot on the fertile and desolate land of the grassland.


    It was not far from Dalu city that 200000 reinforcements had just left. There was news from the Qianfeng army. Shi Wanshan sent someone to meet him. At the same time, they also brought an important news about the emptiness in Shicheng city.


    Shi Heng, who was eager to make great achievements, didn''t want to see these people. In his opinion, his status as a grand governor and a Marquis of Wuqing personally granted by the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty, he did everything himself. Isn''t it too cheap. But when he heard the news about Shicheng, he couldn''t restrain his curiosity and excitement. He ordered general Qianfeng to bring people to the Chinese Army immediately.


    Half a day later, Shi Wanshan''s attendant came to Shi Heng''s Chinese army tent. Before the big tent, a total of more than ten people came to meet the team. Only the team leader was allowed to enter the big tent and had to be searched. Others could only stay outside the tent. From this point of view, the guard was still very strict.


    In fact, there are eight elite soldiers brought by Shi Heng in the main account. These eight people are one in a hundred warriors. In face-to-face situations, five or six people don''t want to get close. They are actually among the experts.


    The leader, the leader of the receiving team, is allowed to enter the master account. When he entered it, he knelt down on the ground with a look of fear. That is, when kowtowing to each other, they didn''t even find the right direction. They just kowtowed to an uninhabited place.


    This very rash move first attracted the surprise of nine people in the account, and then a burst of laughter. Obviously, everyone was stimulated by the action of the receiving team leader and couldn''t help laughing. The eight soldiers who had put their hands on the waist knife also relaxed their vigilance at this moment. How can such a coward assassinate?


    In a burst of laughter, Shi Heng, who was sitting on the high seat, shouted to the people kneeling below: "Ben Hou is here. Tell me, what''s your name, what''s your position, and what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, oh." when someone heard his voice, he dared to look up. When he saw Shi Heng''s position, he soon lowered his head again, then slowly got up, looked down at Shi Heng and said: "When you return to the Marquis, everyone is called villain Huzi. He is a centurion around commander Shi. This time, he came to tell the Marquis a shocking news at the order of commander in chief."


    Shi Heng didn''t have any doubt about what tiger said. The other party was wearing the military uniform of the northern Ming army and was so timid. Such a person could not be a spy sent by others, so he nodded and said, "amazing news? But I don''t know what can be worthy of the word surprised?"


    "Lord Hou, the commander in chief said that Shicheng had been defending for more than a month, and it was already the end of a powerful crossbow. This time, almost all the strength was used in the manhole area. Now Shicheng is just an empty city. If Lord hou can raise troops to go there, he must be determined by a war and make great achievements." when tiger talked about the news, It''s a lot easier. It seems that the tension is also a little less general.


    Shi Heng listened carefully to these words and was not moved by them. He had already sent someone to inquire about it. The high walls of the city were strong. Even if there were no heavy troops to guard it, it would be very difficult to attack as long as the city gate was heavily closed. Both of them, he doesn''t believe that Shi Wanshan and his own family will be so kind. Isn''t he worried about his own safety if the five-star army will attack sanbuchuan city?


    For example, Shi Heng, a selfish villain, puts himself in danger just to help others. He doesn''t believe it, so he just laughs when facing tiger''s words, "You Shi Zongbing are kind-hearted. Does he want our army to attack Shicheng and attract the attention of the five-star army to solve the danger of their siege?"


    "No, no, the Marquis is worried too much. Commander in chief Shi said that the three don''t stab Sichuan city has long been prepared for defense. It will be very difficult for the five-star army to capture it with its current strength. Don''t worry about the safety there for the time being. It''s the marquis. If you can win Shicheng, it will be a great achievement, and as an auxiliary, my commander in chief will be very proud It can alleviate the defeat all the way, and it doesn''t even take the opportunity to win the Shajing and Jingzhou cities. I just hope that after the Marquis has won the Shicheng City, he can say some good words for the Xuanfu soldiers in front of the emperor. "Huzi also lowered his head and said these things.


    Logically speaking, there is some truth in this statement. This time, the troops from Datong naturally did not perform well, and the soldiers from Xuanfu did not do much better. Even waiting for Shiheng to bring reinforcements to solve the siege, they would not get any credit. That is, it is not like opening up another way. It is like if they can capture the beginning of the city. It is definitely a great achievement Replace it with merit and even be praised.


    After Shi Heng wanted to understand the truth, he also looked better. "Well, the idea of your general army is good. But the city wall of Shicheng is so tall, isn''t it so easy to attack? If he can''t travel in a short time and attract the main force of the five-star army back, won''t he be attacked on both sides?"


    "No, no, my Lord has already arranged an inside line in Shicheng. As soon as the army arrives, the gate will be opened from the inside. During the introduction, the marquis will wave his army into the city. Presumably, with your 200000 army, once you enter the city, who can stop it?" Huzi said repeatedly.


    "Inside, open the city gate. What''s the matter?" Shi Heng was really excited at this moment. If there was such an arrangement, he would really have the hope to capture Shicheng. If so, he would have made great achievements. At that time, he would be captured by his own Duke.


    Shi Heng became excited. Tiger Zi also looked frightened and said, "can a little person like me know these secrets? But my chief soldier has written a secret letter and ordered to hand it to the Marquis personally. Here''s the letter. Please have a look."


    I don''t know when Huzi had a secret letter in his hand. Then, taking this opportunity, he walked forward several steps and was about to come to Shi Heng.


    "Stop." one of the guards shouted, and stood up in front of the tiger. As a soldier, he would not let anyone close to his master without the permission of the waiting Lord.


    The stopped tiger didn''t show any anger. Instead, he said with a frightened face, "this is the meaning of the general army. The letter must be in the hands of the Lord."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s no different to hand it over to the private soldier than to the marquis." Shi Heng said disapprovingly. Then the private soldier glared at Huzi angrily, then grabbed the secret in his hand, turned around and bent over to pass the secret letter to Shi Heng.

 Chapter 995

    At this time, the soldier just turned around and bent down, he felt a light in his waist, and his saber had disappeared. Er didn''t wait for his reaction. His waist was tight again. With great force, he fell to the ground with a dog biting shit. Then a figure took his place, and an iron knife was now on Shi Heng''s neck.


    All this is naturally done by Huzi. The so-called Huzi is Tiehu, the captain of Langya special battle brigade. This time, he is completing the beheading arranged by Yang Chendong. The difference is that he doesn''t mean to kill Shi Heng. As long as he is willing to cooperate, everything is easy to say. Otherwise, he might have to kill.


    The iron knife was on Shi Heng''s neck. The voice and performance of the Iron Tiger were different from that of gang. He said calmly, "if you don''t want to die, don''t shout and move. Otherwise, this knife doesn''t recognize people."


    Speaking, the iron tiger also deliberately added a point of strength, and immediately the iron knife entered the neck, bringing up the spilled blood.


    Shi Heng is also a general who rushed to kill on the battlefield. He also has two sons. He just wanted to resist, and then he felt a sense of killing wrapped around his body. He finally knew that this man named Huzi didn''t just talk casually, but really had the heart to kill himself. Most importantly, he felt that his every move was marked by this man. No matter what he did, the iron knife would cut his throat first. In order to survive, he had to be honest.


    Feeling that Shi Heng didn''t dare to struggle, Tiehu was relieved. Then he said, "let your own soldiers back and call my brothers outside. Hurry up and slow down, and you''ll die."


    "My name, my name." Shi Heng struggled and said to a soldier, "come on, don''t do what the tiger warrior said?"


    The eight soldiers wanted to do it very much. They believed that with their own strength, they would certainly be able to surround and kill this man named Huzi. However, they could not guarantee the general''s safety. At the moment, they could only listen to him and go out of the big tent and put more than ten people brought by iron tiger into the big tent.


    Thin monkey, King Kong, violent ape, silver hand and steel leg soon entered the main account. When they saw that iron tiger was holding Shi Heng, they laughed heartlessly. "The iron head is the iron head. The clean and beautiful completion of the task is admirable."


    As soon as they entered the account, they were as casual as entering their own back garden. First I looked around, then I came to Shi Heng''s side and surrounded him.


    Although they are wearing ordinary military uniforms of the northern Ming army, King Kong and others feel very dangerous to the eight soldiers. There seems to be no rules between their movements. But if you want to take the opportunity to take action, you will find that there are precautions everywhere. I feel that they tell the eight people that the more than ten people who come in are experts among the experts.


    Shi Heng fell into the hands of the wolf tooth special battle team members such as iron tiger, which completely lost the hope of escape. Next, he had to be at his mercy. "Shi Heng, if you want to live, you''d better cooperate with us. Our captain can guarantee that you''ll stay alive. Otherwise, we''ll fight for a fish''s death. We''re just cloth clothes. If we die, we''ll die. But Lord Shi is different. There''s a great future waiting for you in the future. It''s a pity that you die like this."


    Listening to the beating words of the Iron Tiger, Shi Heng looked ugly and had to answer, "well, I fall into the people such as you. I naturally recognize it, but I don''t know who you are and what you''re doing?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that we are the Langya special battle brigade under Duke Zhongdan, which has completed the beheading of your senior officials." Iron Tiger reported his identity.


    "Zhong Dan Gong''s men, you are actually Zhong Dan Gong''s men, and I am the Marquis of Wuqing personally granted by the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty. Are you not afraid of the king''s law? Are you not afraid of the emperor''s future punishment?" after knowing the details of tie Hu and others, Shi Heng pretended to be very angry and roared.


    He wanted to preempt and suppress people with reason. He was never regarded by the Iron Tiger. "OK, if you want to live, you''d better shout less. We just perform the task. As for what you said about the emperor''s punishment, what does it have to do with us?"


    "Ha ha, tiger head is right. If the emperor wants to cure us, he must find us first. Ha ha ha." the thin monkey who likes to quarrel most among the team members laughed. The sound attracted the laughter of the other team members.


    This is the reason why scholars meet soldiers.


    For officials, the emperor is a big general existence. But for ordinary people, it is too far away. Especially Tiehu and others, it was Yang Chendong who obeyed. Which onion was the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty?


    Unable to explain clearly, Shi Heng had to admit his life and lowered his head. He knew that if he wanted to live, he could only do it according to the other party''s requirements.


    "It''s very simple. Do two things first. If you do it well, your life will be safe." seeing Shi Heng''s intention to bow his head, tie Hu said immediately.


    "Which two things?" Shi Heng asked aloud.


    "First, immediately order the army to stop and stay in place. Second, write to your emperor and tell him that the five-star army is too strong and powerful. You are not an opponent." tie Hu said the task arranged by Yang Chendong when he came.


    Many generals and ample soldiers has the final say. Shi Hengxian shook his head and said, "the army can stop. This matter is the last thing we want to say. But we don''t have to write a memorial thing so simply. We have more troops and more troops. There is no reason why."


    "Do you want a reason? Don''t worry, there will be one soon. Well, it''s just waiting for one night." Iron Tiger seemed to have expected what Shi Heng would say for a long time.


    The main account camp is controlled by Tiehu and others. It is worth saying that Shi Heng''s blackmail didn''t come out. Perhaps the Marquis wanted too much face. Eight soldiers were ordered not to spread news, and his affairs were covered up.


    The 200000 troops had been ordered to rush to sanbulachuan city quickly, but suddenly the order changed and let them stay where they were. For a time, many generals were confused. However, no one dared to disobey the military order, so they had to find a place nearby to stop first.


    At the same time, there were 100 new red cannon made in the northern Ming Dynasty. During the March, this thing had long been pulled behind the team because it was too bulky. But this thing is really very useful, so there are indeed many guards arranged to protect them, as many as thousands of people.


    It''s not easy to kill these heavy encirclement and come to the artillery. But it would be much easier to blow them up from a distance. As it happens, the cold Fifth Division got the order to blow up these guys.


    Even though the sixth young master personally assigned the task, he Gong, as a teacher, also came to perform it in person. He selected hundreds of elite soldiers from the cold Fifth Division and came to the North Ming army station with four rocket launchers.


    The two elite soldiers first knocked out two Beiming soldiers responsible for night patrol. After changing into their military uniforms, they secretly put more than a dozen powerful explosive bags around 100 red cannon. Then he Gong gave an order, and the four rocket launchers sent out anger and exploded on those explosive bags. The flames in the sky lit up and surrounded and swallowed up the red cannon.


    The vibration like the birth of the Earth Dragon frightened Shi Heng who had just rested on the bookcase. He sent two of his own soldiers to inquire about the news, and soon the news came back that all the red cannon with the army had been dynamited. At this point, Shi Heng finally understood what iron tiger said.


    "Alas." with a sigh, Shi Heng began to write a memorial to Emperor Daizong. The general content was that the artillery was destroyed and there were no powerful weapons used to attack the city. Considering that the leader of the five-star army was still a loyal and courageous Duke of Ming Dynasty, he didn''t want to face each other with the same branch, so he asked the emperor to give an order to retreat.


    ......


    Beiming capital, imperial palace.


    The war in the northwest grassland has always affected the heart of Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu. When he learned that 200000 troops in Datong had been defeated, he scolded angrily; Later, when he learned that Xuanfu soldiers were also implicated and trapped in sanbuchuan City, he angrily overturned the Dragon case.


    Fortunately, there was good news soon. Vara and Yili wanted to join hands to attack the five-star army. Suddenly, he had a feeling of watching the dragon and tiger fight.


    The news from the front line was that there were more than 300000 warra allied troops, only dealing with the five-star army with only 40000 troops. At that time, Zhu Qiyu became worried about gain and loss. On the one hand, he hoped that the vara coalition army could succeed and eliminate Yang Chendong and solve his great trouble. On the other hand, he did not want the war to end prematurely, because once warra became strong, it would be a great threat to Beiming.


    In this way, more than a month passed, and the news came from the front line again. Unexpectedly, the five-star army won. Yili first returned home, and then the Warsaw army was defeated. As soon as the news came out, Zhu Qiyu lamented that Yang Chendong was really not simple, but also saw the hope. That is to destroy the five-star army when it was seriously injured, that is, it can win many important cities and solve the problems in his heart. Isn''t it beautiful.


    Shi Heng set out with the army, and Zhu Qiyu was waiting for the good news all the time. Finally, the memorial of Dudu and Marquis Wuqing came. He opened it in a hurry and saw that it was really completely different from what he imagined.


    About half a cup of tea, Zhu Qiyu suddenly got up, raised his foot and kicked the brand-new dragon case to the ground. Then he shouted angrily, "waste, waste, a group of waste."


    This scene frightened the eunuch manager Jin Ying who was waiting on one side. It was not until he picked up the fallen Shiheng memorial from the ground that he understood why the emperor was so angry.

 Chapter 996

    Shi Heng blew up his guns before he got out of the army, and then asked him to negotiate with the five-star army. He also said that if he had to fight with the five-star army now, even if he could win, he would only win miserably. If the Warsaw army took the opportunity to attack at that time, they would have no power to fight back, and Beiming would be in danger at that time.


    "Nearly 400000 troops are only dealing with tens of thousands of exhausted five-star troops. They are still so afraid of hands and feet. What do you want them to do?" Zhu Qiyu turned his angry words into a sentence and asked Jin Ying standing beside him.


    "Emperor, do you want to send another general to replace governor Shi?" Jin Ying tried to say another way.


    "It''s too late, it''s too late. As long as the five-star army has enough time to rest, they can soon cultivate their spirit. In that case, it''s really like what Shi Qing said. Even if they defeated the five-star army, they will win miserably." Zhu Qiyu shook his head. Fighters are often fleeting, and any waiting may miss the best opportunity. Now, the opportunity is about to pass. Just to defeat the five-star army, he still doesn''t have a complete grasp of killing Yang Chendong. It''s not his wish to let him fight with the five-star army.


    "Emperor, what are we going to do next?" Jin Ying asked aloud when he saw that the war could not be opened.


    Instead of answering immediately, Zhu Qiyu, who hesitated for a long time, slowly spit out four words, "it''s said that Xu Youzhen."


    As early as Xu Youzhen returned from Shicheng, she reported what she had seen and heard to Zhu Qiyu. And say that Yang Chendong is very grateful and looking forward to the emperor''s decision to make him king of Wunan. To this end, he was not only willing to provide nearly 200000 food and grass for the Ming army in sanbukagawa city free of charge, but also willing to contribute $5 million to help the northern Ming Court establish a banking system.


    Zhu Qiyu, who wanted to be strong, could not refuse such a request. When it comes to the construction of the bank, he had such a plan for a long time. He thought that his last term, the current Nanming emperor Zhuqi Town, had such an idea. Just when I saw that Yang''s Bank became so powerful, I put out the idea of building a bank by myself, thinking that it would be better to occupy it for my own use than to build it by myself. However, the facts were changeable. Before long, the civil engineering change took place. Zhuqi town was forced to go to the south to claim the emperor. There was no following story.


    After Zhu Qiyu took office, he thought more about gathering people''s hearts and establishing a new army. For the construction of the bank, he pushed again and again because of the shortage of silver in his hand. Now, Yang Chendong is willing to invest 5 million liang of silver to help him build a bank. How could he refuse such a good thing?


    At the beginning, he wanted to promise, but Zhu Qiyu hesitated because of the changeable war on the grassland. He also wanted to see that if Yang Chendong was eliminated, the promise would naturally be useless. Now, the overall situation is determined. When the five-star army won, Zhu Qiyu had to reconsider his cooperation with Yang Chendong.


    In other words, the highest level of politics is not fighting and killing, but how to achieve their wishes in mutual compromise. Although he had joined forces with the Wara coalition army before, although he did not send troops directly, he also indirectly became the enemy of the five-star army. But now for the common interests, we still have to sit down and talk again.


    Xu Youzhen was urgently called into the palace. At the moment when the eunuch went to preach, he knew what would happen next. Compared with the intelligence network of the Beiming Dynasty, the Yang Security Bureau is more rapid. Thanks to their blessing, Xu Youzhen even knows the truth better than Zhu Qiyu. For example, the news that Hou Shiheng of Wuqing has been controlled.


    After a trip to Shicheng, Xu Youzhen''s wavering thought became very firm, that is, he completely stood on the side of Yang Chendong. The matter of turning Zhongdan Gong into the king of Wunan became his name and a great gift to the Lord.


    In the main hall of the Imperial Palace, Zhu Qiyu asked about the five million liang of silver. The key point was when the silver could be taken out.


    "If you go back to the emperor, the result of the discussion between the minister and Duke Zhongdan in Shicheng on that day is that as long as the emperor declares to the world that he is the king, those people from the Yangjia bank in the capital will send people to the address we have selected for decoration guidance. Once the decoration is successful, 5 million liang of silver will be put into our own bank." Xu Youzhen gave a clear answer again. In fact, he has reported this matter more than once. He believes that the emperor urgently called himself to come in order not to want to hear the answer again.


    Zhu Qiyu silently nodded his head and didn''t speak immediately. After a while, he asked aloud, "can you decorate it first? Xu Aiqing, you know, there are still a lot of preparations to be done for things like the king, which can not be done by a decree."


    "Yes, yes, what the emperor said is very true. I think Zhongdan is understandable, so do everything according to the emperor." Xu Youzhen made a statement without even the slightest hesitation. Of course, others don''t know. This is what Yang Chendong considered. In order to get the throne, he is willing to give in. Anyway, the silver is not recorded in the account, and he is not afraid of what tricks Dai Zong will play.


    Xu Youzhen promised so happily that Zhu Qiyu''s face showed a very satisfied look. He has made the best decision on this matter. The so-called site selection and preparation is just to get a step. Only in this way can we explain why Xu Youzhen didn''t mention the imperial edict when she came back, but now she has to put forward this matter.


    "Hehe, Xu Aiqing, do you have any suggestions on the construction of this bank? Or how does Aiqing determine the management right in this regard?" in a good mood, Zhu Qiyu asked another question, a picture that he wanted to discuss with Xu Youzhen.


    Xu Youzhen, who was asked, showed a very surprised expression at this moment and said, "emperor, never."


    Such a big response to Xu Youzhen greatly surprised Zhu Qiyu. "Xu Aiqing, what does this mean?"


    "Emperor, the bank can only be managed by the emperor yourself, just like the Yang bank belongs to Yang Chendong. How can others intervene?" Xu Youzhen said firmly.


    As soon as he said this, Zhu Qiyu also changed his look. "Xu Aiqing means that the bank belongs to me?"


    "Of course it is. After all, it''s money and what everyone wants. It''s not reassuring to hand it over to anyone. It''s Orthodox and right only if you are under the jurisdiction of the emperor." he said again in a very firm tone. And this also gave Zhu Qiyu incomparable confidence.


    Originally, he thought that it was like the Ministry of accounts was in charge of money and should be taken care of by a special person. Now, at first glance, Xu Youzhen''s words were like a new idea in his mind. But then came the question, if the bank did not belong to the court but to himself, would others have an opinion and would not deposit money in the bank? If so, the bank will be in vain. Isn''t it going to make a big joke?


    Although he felt the temptation given by Xu Youzhen, after a little thought, Zhu Qiyu still couldn''t say: "although Xu Aiqing is reasonable, if so, it''s too difficult to operate."


    Xu Youzhen pretended to be serious and obedient, but at the same time, she also saw the desire in Zhu Qiyu''s eyes. With a sneer in her heart, she pretended to be sad and said, "emperor, you... You are too considerate of your ministers."


    "Hehe." no one doesn''t like being flattered, so does Zhu Qiyu.


    "But emperor, with all due respect, you actually..." don''t know that Xu Youzhen didn''t mean to finish his words at all. On the contrary, he showed an expression of desire to speak and stop.


    Feeling that Xu Youzhen had something to say, Zhu Qiyu said, "what did Aiqing say? I forgive you for your innocence."


    "Thank you, Emperor. What I want to say is that if you don''t attribute the bank to yourself, you will be harming Beiming." Xu Youzhen showed that she couldn''t help it. As soon as he said this, Jin Ying, who had been standing without speaking, immediately denounced, "Xu Shangshu, be bold."


    "Slow down, this is what I asked Xu Aiqing to say. Please go on." Zhu Qiyu made a gesture not to interrupt Jin Ying, and then looked at Xu Youzhen seriously. He wanted to hear what this person was going to say next and how he was harming the north.


    "Thank the emperor for his forgiveness. That''s it. I''ll speak frankly." Xu Youzhen thanked Mo Ming and said.


    "What I want to hear is Xu Aiqing''s outspoken words." Zhu Qiyu looked like he knew people and was good at accepting them.


    "Yes." Xu Youzhen said with a forced appearance: "Emperor, you have always been kind and considerate of your ministers, but you know that giving too much will not stop people''s gratitude, but will be recognized as a habit. Over time, everyone will think that everything you get now is right. And once the court needs money and food, how many people will use their income to support the court £¿¡±


    As soon as he heard this, Zhu Qiyu immediately thought that when he needed silver to build the new army, almost everyone was prevaricating. Finally, when he couldn''t help it, he kept borrowing money from Yang Chendong. As an emperor, he asked his courtiers to borrow money. Naturally, he felt very unhappy, so that when he faced Yang Chendong He felt that he was not confident enough. Was it all because he was too kind to his ministers? Thinking of this, he asked, "is it true that few people in the whole court are willing to do things for me?"

 Chapter 997

    "Yes, of course. If there are villains, there are good people." Xu Youzhen then said: "Similarly, some people take everything for granted and others know how to be grateful. For example, those who think that everything they get is given by the emperor will be grateful. They are like officials promoted by the emperor, and like Duke Jin and others who are lucky to serve you every day. We all know that everything is given by the emperor If the emperor is gone one day, everything we have will be gone. For this reason, we are willing to give everything to you. No matter what decision you make, we will unconditionally support and do it. Because in a sense, when we help the emperor, we are thinking about our own future. "


    This time, the first reaction was Jin Ying standing next to Zhu Qiyu.


    As eunuchs, because of their own limitations, they can only rely on and must rely on the emperor. As long as they are recognized by the emperor, their future will be easy and smooth. For example, they are a group of moths parasitic on the main body. If they want to live comfortably, they need the main body to be strong enough.


    It is precisely because of these reasons that when Xu Youzhen said this, Jin Ying felt the same and showed gratitude. This is tantamount to Xu Youzhen reminding the emperor that he is a trustworthy person. Of course, he should make good friends with ministers who are willing to speak for him.


    Zhu Qiyu doesn''t feel the same way as Jin Ying, but he knows that there is some truth in this statement. Just like it is often said in historical books that once the emperor is a courtier, there is often a cooperative relationship between courtiers and the emperor. Of course, there will be non cooperative ones if there is cooperation. For example, some people are good at accidents and are good at compiling their own network, no matter what happens above Such a person is the most terrible and hateful, because he can''t really give his heart to any master.


    While Zhu Qiyu was still considering the profound meaning of this remark, Jin Ying on one side knew that the time for his first knife had come, so he knelt down in the tunnel: "emperor, Xu Shangshu''s words are the words of the heart. There are many people in the imperial court who are not determined, and those people are untrustworthy."


    Jin Ying''s words completely relieved Zhu Qiyu of his worries and figured out everything. When he looked at Xu Youzhen, he sighed with a look, "Xu Aiqing is really my humerus, and what he said hit the key of the imperial court."


    "I don''t deserve it, I don''t deserve it." Xu Youzhen said repeatedly.


    "In Xu Aiqing''s opinion, this bank must be in my hands? If so, who can save money?" Zhu Qiyu asked the biggest question in his heart, which was also what he was most worried about.


    Not only Zhu Qiyu, but Jin Ying, who was kneeling on the ground, also looked up at Xu Youzhen. In his opinion, there are many diehards in the imperial court and many people who think of themselves. If the bank is owned by the emperor, they will want to find trouble in it. Not only can they not deposit the bank, but they are afraid to tell others not to deposit the bank. In that way, they will If so, isn''t a bank without silver meaningless?


    Xu Youzhen, who had been prepared for this for a long time, kept his face unchanged and his voice was still sonorous and powerful. "Emperor, this is not difficult to solve. As Chen said just now, the emperor always thinks of his ministers, but how many ministers are sincere for the emperor? I think the establishment of this bank can play the best exploratory role."


    "How to test?" Zhu Qiyu asked anxiously.


    "Your Majesty, my humble opinion, in the future, the salaries of the ministers can be claimed by the bank. In order to support the bank, that is, to support the money and food of the northern Ming Dynasty, all ministers have to hand over 50% of their salaries to the bank every month for deposit. Once the northern Ming Dynasty unifies the world, all the deposited silver can be taken out. In this way, it will not be in the bank More money and silver is also related to their own interests, so they don''t have to do their best when they encounter things. This is true not only for ministers, but also for businessmen who are engaged in business in the northern Ming Dynasty. The amount of money they deposit for any large transaction can also be called a deposit to prevent them from doing anything that hurts the interests of the northern Ming Dynasty. Once they are found, the deposit will be confiscated. In this way, it is the same In order to get their own silver back, they must also fully cooperate with all the actions of the emperor. At that time, people all over the world will be united. Why can''t they do it?


    In her generous words, Xu Youzhen finally touched a pain point of Zhu Qiyu and said: "in my opinion, the bank can be named Zhujia bank, which will be passed down from generation to generation. During the introduction, the wise actions of the emperor will be passed down to future generations and will be glorious forever."


    "Zhu''s Bank will be handed down to future generations and will be glorious forever..." Zhu Qiyu read silently in his heart, then raised his right fist, then suddenly fell down and shouted, "well, Xu Aiqing''s words are very much in line with my wishes. It is also a good policy to stabilize the country. Great talent, great talent."


    "Yes, Xu Shangshu is so considerate of the emperor that he should be rewarded." Jin Ying began to mend his sword. He had a feeling that once the emperor approved the establishment of the Zhu Bank, it was likely that the job would eventually fall on him, and his power would increase greatly. All these were suggestions put forward by Xu Youzhen. He had to stand up and say something for the other party at this moment.


    As soon as Jin Ying''s praise came out, Zhu Qiyu also felt that he deserved it. "Well, well, Xu Aiqing really introduced me as a good minister. That is, he immediately issued an order to appoint Xu Aiqing as the young Fu of the crown prince, the grand bachelor and the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment."


    This is the direct seal from the first and second grade to the first grade official. When talking about these suggestions in Shicheng, Yang Chendong once asserted that Xu Youzhen would be promoted. He didn''t expect to have the results so soon. As expected, he was promoted one level. After the Ming Dynasty divided the north and the south, there was no cabinet for a long time. The civil service reached the top, that is, the second grade. Xu Youzhen stood out and became below one person and above ten thousand people. At present, he knelt down to thank you.


    "Ha ha, Xu Aiqing, please get up. The suggestion just now is very good. But I think the bank only withholds 30% of the minister''s salary. They also work for me, and I have to think more about them." Zhu Qiyu said in a good mood.


    "The emperor sympathizes with his ministers. It should be the blessing of his ministers. Here, on behalf of all his ministers, he thanks the emperor." Xu Youzhen kneels down again, looking convinced.


    Zhu Qiyu burst into a hearty laugh. Then the three decided the matter of Zhu''s bank together. Finally, Zhu Qiyu really handed it over to Jin Ying, and made it clear that if any minister made trouble because of this matter, if he didn''t cooperate, he would find a reason to catch it. This is clearly not to support their great cause. They even have to make irresponsible remarks about deducting some money, and point to their willingness to fight for their lives at the critical time?


    So it was settled. Xu Youzhen successfully completed the task assigned to him by Yang Chendong, and pushed the regime of Beiming Dynasty to the edge of the cliff.


    Generally speaking, the salaries of officials in the Ming Dynasty were not high, especially in the Taizu period of the Ming Dynasty. Even after the rule of benevolence, although the salary has been improved to a certain extent, the monthly combination is only 30%. Now all these 30% have been deducted by Zhu Qiyu, that is to say, it will be difficult for ordinary officials to have any savings. This involves their own problems. Naturally, many people will stand up and react, can''t be solved, and have to press it hard by means of coercion, which will only attract greater resistance and inner dissatisfaction.


    Once the people are dissatisfied, the behemoth of Beiming is not far away from the moment of collapse. This is Yang Chendong''s trick to solve the Daming problem by means of "peace". Now, Zhu Qiyu has been recruited.


    Maybe it will take some time, or a long time to take effect. But the first step is to go out after all, isn''t it?


    Xu Youzhen left and did not return to the mansion. Instead, she went directly to the Yangjia bank in the capital, which explained the meaning of the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty. Soon, the site selection of Zhu''s Bank and the establishment of corresponding equipment were on the right track. The next thing to consider is to issue an imperial edict to make Yang Chendong king of Wunan.


    ......


    On the grassland, all reports from Xu Youzhen came from the Security Bureau. Yang Chendong was overjoyed and the event was settled. The next step is to smooth out the grassland.


    The time has come to October 1455. Sooner or later, the weather began to cool obviously, and the grassland after the war was about to enter a relatively peaceful period of development.


    Hundreds of thousands of people sent by chixian City successively arrived at Shajing city and Jingzhou City, which greatly increased the popularity of the city. At the same time, the expansion of the city also accelerated with the arrival of hundreds of thousands of people.


    In this way, there are Mobei city in the northwest, Shajing city and Jingzhou City in the south. Shicheng as the center will be safer. They can also expand the scale again on the basis of the original cultivated land. This time, Yang Chendong asked to open at least one million hectares of good land to achieve self-sufficiency. At the same time, they can also support the third division of the land to the North belia grassland.


    Building a city not only means possession and existence, but also how to develop here and let the people live a richer life is Yang Chendong''s ultimate goal. He firmly believes that as long as people''s life is better, a country will become more stable and powerful. In order to protect their hard won fruits of victory, more people will be willing to do more things for this force or country.

 Chapter 998

    To solve the problems of food, clothing and housing is what we are eager to solve and must solve. For these, Yang Chendong personally put forward various proposals and experiences. With the full support of Shicheng, the two cities of Shajing and Jingzhou are also changing.


    It is not enough for a city to be only high and strong. It also needs the existence of a strong army. Only in this way can it form an effective deterrent and avoid being invaded and determined by others. After Yang Chendong thought about it, he handed over the matter of guarding the city to the new Second Army farewell office.


    The performance of the new second army was good after the war with warra. Although it is not as strong as the new army, it is at least much stronger than Mobei division and Mobei tribal alliance who lost their defense line. Therefore, Yang Chendong was relieved to hand over the safety of the south of Shicheng to the new second army.


    The army surrounding sanbulachuan city has not been withdrawn, but the corresponding command officers have arrived at Shajing city and held a meeting in the newly-built Yang mansion here. At the meeting, Yang Chendong personally gave farewell to the commander of the new second army and the cavalry all over the world, "Aiqing doesn''t have to pay attention to this. I know it well." in order to comfort Xu Youzhen, Zhu Qiyu deliberately put on a look of believing in you very much and you don''t have to worry.


    This proved that Xu Youzhen knew it well and said, "emperor, I think it''s very normal. In the final analysis, the fundamental reason for these people to do this is just two words - jealousy."


    "Jealous?" Zhu Qiyu was confused after hearing this.


    "Yes, it''s jealousy. They are jealous that the minister has become a prince, a young Fu and a great scholar, so they will impeach the minister. Similarly, they are jealous that Duke Zhongdan has been granted the king, and they will impeach him. Speaking of it, it''s just a villain''s mind, which is not worth paying attention to. You are the emperor. You are originally the charming son of heaven. You can speak nine words in case of trouble. Why do you need to look at others'' faces? What is the truth? This is the way you are promoted. Whoever reclaims it is the Emperor himself has the final say. Then again, the state needs money, that is, why can''t you see them jump out and give out various opinions? This is only jealous of others, but not for any use at the critical time, it will only fight the battle of mouth, move the pen pole, and it is not worth the emperor''s attention to their opinions.

 Chapter 999

    Xu Youzhen even slanders his colleagues in public. If it is spread, I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to gain a foothold in the imperial court. But he still said it, that is, he was sure that neither Zhu Qiyu nor Jin Ying would say these words, because in a way, they had already been on the same boat, and they were both prosperous and lost.


    These words made Zhu Qiyu silent. Of course, he knew that some courtiers were full of knowledge. If they were prosperous, they might have some ways of governing the country, but in times of national crisis, it would be good for them not to make trouble, and they should not be taken seriously by him. But after all, he can''t turn a blind eye to so many folds here. So he didn''t dare to go to court now. Once he went to court, there was a voice of opposition from the lower officials, which was very troublesome.


    Zhu Qiyu didn''t speak. Xu Youzhen turned her eyes and said twice: "emperor, in fact, I want to divert everyone''s attention. There is a better way. I promise no one will mention it in the future."


    "Oh, I knew Xu Aiqing had a way. Come on." Zhu Qiyu asked with a happy face.


    "Yes, I think it''s time to announce the establishment of the Zhu Bank and the withholding of salaries."


    "What?" Zhu Qiyu was shocked. Then he shook his head and said, "a king has been in such a mess. Wouldn''t it be more chaotic if he was throwing out the bank?"


    "No." in order to strengthen Zhu Qiyu''s heart, Xu Youzhen took the initiative to say: "emperor. Instead of trying his best to recover the legacy of the king, he will no longer release the bank, so it depends on how they should deal with it. At that time, the emperor will try his best to suppress it with the son of heaven, and everything will be peaceful."


    Xu Youzhen''s meaning is quite obvious, that is, it''s better to let go of all the things that need to be chaotic. In this way, one chaos is also chaos, and two chaos is still chaos, which is better than solving things one by one.


    "Emperor, Mr. Xu is right." Jin Ying, seeing the opportunity, urged him. This is exactly what he wants to say.


    Jin Ying naturally doesn''t care about the chaos caused by Yang Chendong''s sealing the king. Even if it is possible, he is also opposed to the king, but if he does not give the throne, the five million liang of cash silver will come into his own hands, but he can only give way. Now, the matter is in chaos, and he doesn''t know what year to wait for the completion of the bank. How can he get his own benefits from it?


    In short, Jin Ying''s idea is that if the bank is established one day earlier, he will make money one day earlier. What does it matter to him whether it is chaotic or not?


    After Jin Ying mended the knife, Xu Youzhen said three times: "emperor, the bank is related to the national capital. If it is established one day earlier, it can make money one day earlier and solve the problem of northern Ming Dynasty earlier. Emperor, I want to see the unification of northern and Southern Ming Dynasty. I sincerely hope that this day will come as soon as possible."


    As she spoke, Xu Youzhen fell to her knees with a plop, and her eyes were like tears. At this moment, she perfectly portrayed the loyal minister.


    Zhu Qiyu was a little moved just now. Now he heard the words of unifying Daming as soon as possible. Suddenly, there was blood in his heart. Where would he manage so much? He immediately said, "I''m very pleased with Xu Aiqing''s heart. That''s right. Jin Ying, can the bank be ready?"


    "Back to the emperor, I''m ready. I can open as soon as the silver arrives."


    "Emperor, after leaving the palace, the minister went to the Yang bank and personally escorted 5 million liang of silver to the Zhu Bank. By the way, father Jin, you should send royal guards to escort along the road." Xu Youzhen said while the iron was hot.


    "Easy to say, easy to say, please don''t worry, Lord Xu." Jin Ying''s happy face immediately bloomed.


    The one-on-one answer of the two people was heard in Zhu Qiyu''s ears. It was as if he had settled the matter. He knew he had to make a decision and immediately said, "that''s right. I''ll announce it tomorrow morning. Hum! I''ll see who opposed it and how many were loyal ministers."


    "The emperor is wise." Xu Youzhen and Jin Ying immediately knelt down and shouted long live.


    The emergence of Xu Youzhen made the spearhead that should have pointed at Yang Chendong directly at the Zhujia bank. When the ministers learned that 30% of their monthly salaries would be left in the Zhujia bank until the northern Ming dynasty ruled the world, they immediately broke out.


    Yang Chendong was granted the title of king of Wunan. Most of them were jealous, and some officials were worried that Yang Chendong''s power would eventually destroy the Ming Dynasty. Where would they go? It seems that if you don''t do this, you can''t show that you are a loyal minister and a good son. But Zhujia bank is directly related to their interests. This time, no one needs to be reminded. At present, I don''t know how many people have taken the initiative to write a memorial and call Zhujia bank for its various disadvantages.


    Because the establishment of Zhujia bank also involves merchant groups. In the future, when doing business, they have to bet on the margin, and the bigger the business, the more they will bet. This stabbed the pain of these people, and they quickly took action. They all said that officials and businessmen are not separated, and it is the same in all times. Under the encouragement of these businessmen, more ministers stood up and cried bitterly about all kinds of wrongs of the Zhujia bank.


    The northern Ming Court has become a pot of porridge. I''m afraid it can''t be settled in a few months. In contrast, the grassland situation has become much more harmonious. When the imperial edict that Zhongdan was promoted to King Wunan arrived, Tiehu and others left Shiheng''s main account with a smile.


    "Hou ye, do you want us to catch up and take them." Shi Heng was finally safe, and the soldiers around him jumped out to show their loyalty.


    "Take what? All the people have gone. Besides, their master is now the king of Wunan. It''s not so easy to provoke." Shi Heng shook his head, then remembered something important, and said, "hurry, send someone to sanbulachuan city to see if the five-star army around there has been withdrawn."


    The scouts sent out and soon the news came back. Sure enough, the five-star army had withdrawn. The Xuanfu soldiers were no longer trapped and were safe. Shi Heng, who learned the news, immediately wrote a memorial to the effect that through his unremitting efforts, the danger of three non irritants to Sichuan city has been solved, and he is ready to return to the capital with his army.


    This trip to Shiheng was full of twists and turns. First, I waited for news near Juyong Pass, and then I was threatened when I went out of Dalu city. From beginning to end, he did not even see the shadow of a friendly army, but the task was completed. Apart from the damage and bombing of a hundred red cannon, there were almost no casualties in the 200000 army. It was a smooth return of the whole army.


    In Shajing City, Yang Chendong was granted the title of king of Wunan, which aroused the voice of soldiers and people.


    Except for a few people who knew about it, most people didn''t know how the trick was changed. How did their sixth young master become a king with a different surname granted by the emperor of the Ming Dynasty? After all, this is a good thing and worth celebrating.


    In Shajing City, many subordinates came to congratulate him. Yang Chendong knew it was time to leave the grassland. This trip is more than a year. My daughter Lele is afraid she can''t remember herself. In addition, the grassland is very cold in winter. In contrast, the climate of chiembedded city is warm and pleasant at this time.


    Leaving from Shajing City, Yang Chendong gave everything here to the commander of the new second army to say goodbye. Yang Chendong returned to Shicheng with Hu Mang and others, where he met the sixth wife Luan Xiaoyu. Then he left Shicheng with Yang Er, a thousand dragon guards and the main force of the fifth Haishi division, and went straight from Liaodu region to North Korea province.


    In December 1455, Yang Chendong and his party returned to chixian city by boat.


    Red inlaid City Palace. Yang Chendong, who came back, was dusty and rode a white dragon straight to the inner palace. Along the way, all the people they saw fell to their knees and shouted long live the king. If he has not seen all this, all he thinks about now is his daughter Lele. He hasn''t seen it for more than a year, and he misses it very much.


    In a courtyard deep in the palace, Lele, who is already one year old and five months old, can walk and stagger. He has a chubby little face and big eyes. He seems to see everything very fresh.


    Mother qiaoyin and a group of maids gathered around Lele and watched her every move. From time to time, she was attracted by some childish actions and laughed more than ha ha. But I don''t know when, the courtyard suddenly quieted down, and the sudden appearance of a man attracted everyone''s attention. It seemed that the atmosphere was wrong. Xiaolele, who was walking away, also looked back, and saw a strange man in golden war clothes.


    Suddenly seeing such a tall stranger appear, Lele grinned and cried instinctively. It seemed to be frightened, and it seemed to be affected by Yang Chendong''s murderous spirit.


    "Wow!"


    In the quiet atmosphere, this cry immediately affected everyone''s heartstrings. At present, several maids ran to Lele quickly. However, no matter how fast these people were, they were not nearly as fast as Yang Chendong, who ran with a big step. As soon as he took his hand, he hugged Lele. Then the internal Qi in the Dantian kept surging, and Yang Chendong jumped four feet high one after another, This height gave Lele a sense of flying through the clouds. Her eyes with tears suddenly stopped moving. First, she held her breath and seemed very afraid, but she soon adapted to these rhythms, and even followed the "teeth and claws" and yelled high, high, high


    After jumping for a long time, Yang Chendong felt a little tired, so he stopped, and then held Lele and said, "come, Lele, call your father."


    Suddenly stopped and was stared at by Yang Chendong. Lele, who couldn''t adapt to it for a moment, immediately began to cry again. Her voice was powerful. Where did she look like a girl.

 Chapter 1000

    Qiao Yin in the distance finally came over and looked at Yang Chendong. His eyes were gentle, but after seeing Lele crying, he couldn''t help taking the child with his distressed hands. "Young master, Lele is still young. I haven''t seen you for so long. I''m afraid I''ve forgotten you."


    "Don''t forget that I''m also her father." Yang Chendong said disapprovingly, and then made a grimace at Lele in his mother''s arms.


    Originally, Lele, who came to his mother''s arms, suddenly had a sense of security, and then began to look curiously at the strange man who was playing with himself. When he saw him make a face at himself, he forgot everything just now and giggled.


    I''m afraid it''s a blood relationship. It''s always a father and daughter. Even if it''s strange for a while, it will soon be familiar again.


    Yang Chendong came back, and returned to the chixian city as the king of Wunan. Immediately, some high-level executives came to Yang Chendong to greet him. At the same time, they also reported on their work over the past year.


    It has been more than a year since the development of chijiacheng, which is gratifying. In particular, the first batch of students of chijiacheng college have graduated from six-year studies. Most of them are talented adults with a certain cultural background. They learn things relatively quickly. And some of them have made some remarkable achievements in the fields of digital, physics, chemistry and so on. For example, the successful development of the ninth five year plan has a close relationship with the participation of some students.


    As the first batch of 100 students graduated, all units and departments scrambled for important people like looking forward to the stars and the moon. These are all new students of Yang generation. They are all one of Yang Chendong''s disciples. They have a lot of understanding different from that of this era. Once they are introduced into their own department, the benefits are far beyond imagination.


    Not only the first batch of six-year students began to graduate, but also 600000 ordinary people who learned some Chinese characters. Some of them learn some crafts more or less. There is no problem with self-reliance. Most importantly, they are grateful to Yang Chendong, because they are the people who were sold to the Yang family by Nanming. At first, they were thin and skinny, which was not much different from the dying people, but now they are ruddy and have skills. They can be moved everywhere at any time and used as the main force.


    In the eyes of many people, the expansion of Yang''s forces has been very fast, but in fact it can be faster. It is mainly considering that occupying land and cities can not win the hearts of the people. Such occupation is meaningless. Yang Chendong is slow and slow. Now he has these 600000 loyal Han people in his hands, which is enough for him to rule a large area.


    The good news is that one after another, the efforts made in the red inlaid city over the years have finally begun to pay off, which also indicates that the power of the Yang system is likely to step up to a new level in the future.


    Back in chixian City, in addition to meeting all kinds of people, going to factories and units to inspect and put forward opinions, the most thing Yang Chendong did in the palace was to play with his daughter Lele and work hard at night.


    There is no way. Yang Chendong''s love for Lele exceeds everyone''s love. Even every night, as long as he has time, he personally coaxes his daughter to sleep, tells her stories patiently, and then goes to accompany the ladies.


    This made several ladies who thought he didn''t like children understand that it was not the husband who didn''t like children, but that he had never had his own children. Even though the husband likes children so much, when don''t they hurry to wait? By this time, Yang Chendong spent the new year in chixian city. He was tired every night. Fortunately, exercise never stopped, and his body could bear it.


    In the twinkling of an eye, 1456 will come.


    Naturally, the new year was spent in the Royal Palace of chiembedded city. This was also his first new year after becoming king Nanwu. It was very lively.


    Compared with the bustle of the red inlaid City, the life of Zhu Huixi, king of the Southern Ming Dynasty, was more and more sad. After a year of hard struggle, he gradually lost his power without details. Under the attack of Nanming Emperor Zhu Qizhen and Xiping Wang mubin, he has lost a quarter of his territory. In this way, his power is still shrinking. If it were not for the support of the Miao people, he might not have been able to sustain it. But even so, it will be sooner or later to lose the war without external force.


    Nanming Yingzong Zhuqi Town, this year is pretty good. When all the grain was purchased by the five-star army at a low price, his pressure was much less. The soldiers did not need to continue to cultivate the fields. They just had to wait for the battlefield, which virtually strengthened the strength of the army and won the festival in the face of the army of the king of the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    But Zhuqi town ignored one thing, that is, the army has no food to worry about, but what about ordinary people? For many people, farming is the only thing they can and will do. But now, the state does not pay attention to farming at all. There is no point in the help that should be given, and the taxes that should be collected are indeed not less. Except for some big landlords who still have a lot of land and can maintain it, for example, those ordinary people who have only a few points of land per person can''t live at all. In order to survive, they began to look for other ways to make a living. The five-star army shelter near Langshan has become a place for many people.


    The Liangshan shelter was specially built by Yang Chendong to accommodate the Han people who were homeless and had no way to live under the war. There are enough food and carriages. As long as the Han people escape here, they can eat and wear warm. At the same time, the five-star soldiers stationed here can also ensure their life safety. It''s also said that after coming here, they will be picked up soon. Only with outstanding performance, they will soon be divided into large pieces of good fields and live a rich life.


    With the continuous emergence of Han people in the red inlaid City, and even secretly entering the territory of Nanming, this statement has become more and more influential. In just one year, there are more than 1 million people in the territory of Nanming. It was only because the population of Nanming was tens of millions, and most of the people who fled were the lowest level people who had no way to go, which did not attract much attention.


    "Intensify efforts and send people to transport a large amount of food to the shelter. In a word, there is only one breath. When we come to shelter all the Han people, we must save him and give him a new life." in the city Lord''s house of the red inlaid City, Yang Chendong sat opposite Yu Qian. When talking about the Nanming Dynasty, King Nanwu said in a tone that allows no doubt.


    For Yang Chendong''s compassion and love for the people, Yu Qian was a hundred in favor, but when he thought of some objections below, he couldn''t say: "Your Highness king Nanwu, in this way, we need to pay more money and food. Some people say that it''s not worth it to exchange some people who don''t know one big character."


    "Nonsense." Yang Chendong directly called back this statement. "It''s not their choice that the people can''t read. It''s really made by the system and environment. How many of today''s embedded people used to be literate? Even if they can learn, why can''t others learn. Yu Chengzhu, if someone says such a thing in the future, let him talk to the king directly. Let''s see how many heads they have."


    Yang Chendong seldom said with a scolding voice, which shows that the status of Han people in his heart is very high. Such a decision made Yu Qian very happy. He was originally an alternative in the officialdom of the Ming Dynasty and a person who asked for orders for the people. Now someone not only maintains the same idea with him, but also has the qualification of saying everything. How to make him not happy. But at the same time, he also had a worry, that is, what would so many Han people do? The whole chixian city and even the land on xiaoryukyu island have been developed in recent years. No matter how many people there are, there will be no land to grow.


    "Wu Nan Wang, judging from the current situation of xiaoryukyu Island, he doesn''t need too many people. Even some factories need more people, but the number is limited after all. Now the arrival of these people will only increase our burden." Yu Qian stared at Yang Chendong and wanted to see his cards, This will play a great peace of mind for how he will do things in the future.


    To others, Yang Chendong only expressed his goodwill to the Han people, but he would not completely expose his ambition. However, in the face of Yu Qian, a real man loyal to the Han Dynasty, Yang Chendong didn''t hide the meaning of tucking in. First, he knew that the other party was strict. Second, his ideals did not conflict with the other party''s ideas and would be supported. Third, as the mayor of the city, Yang was actually the highest officer in charge of the place. He also needed to know his ideas.


    Therefore, in front of outsiders, Yang Chendong expressed his ideal for the first time. "Lord Yu, we don''t need so many Han people in the city, but we still need them in other places. We will only be too few, not too many, for the real Han people."


    "Wu Nan Wang means..." Yu Qian seems to understand, but he doesn''t seem to fully understand.


    "The meaning is very simple. Yang''s territory will not be limited to the immediate. You can see the places around Daming, but there are more places you can''t see. For example, the western world where Portugal and Spain are located will be our territory like Laos Province in the future." when talking about these, Yang Chendong''s eyes have a glimmer of hope, With a trace of heat.


    As the owner of the red inlaid City, it is also within his jurisdiction to vigorously develop commerce. Naturally, Yu Qian is no stranger to western countries such as Portugal and Spain. As far as he knew, there was also a very vast land, but he didn''t pay much attention to it because it was too far away to cross the sea. Unexpectedly, Yang Chendong made all his ideas there. That represents what an ambition. Yu Qian was really shocked for a time.

 Chapter 1001

    As far as he knows, the most powerful force in history is the Mongolian cavalry led by Genghis Khan. They not only occupied most areas near the Central Plains, but also hit the hinterland of Eastern Europe, that is, today''s Austria and Hungary, near Vienna and the Danube River. It has been so shocking that many places are still ruled by their descendants and residual forces. But now it seems that Yang Chendong''s reason is even broader than that. He wants to attack across the sea. Isn''t this the rhythm of occupying the whole world?


    Yu Qian did not know that the king of Wunan in his eyes came from later generations. He had seen too many scenes of Han people being discriminated against, too many injustices, and even countless sabotage and groundless provocations, but what he could do at that time was really limited. Now he finally has a chance to change everything, that is, how much effort is worth it. What he wants is to see the moment when Han people stand on the top of the world; What he wants is that the blood of Han people will always be the most noble and pure; What he wants to see is that wherever the Han people represent the most powerful and inviolable and the slightest blasphemy.


    For this ideal, he can give everything, including life.


    Yang Chendong''s showdown not only impressed Yu Qianxin, but also gave him more confidence. "King Wunan, please rest assured. The old minister knows what to do. How many Han people will accept in the future. When there is pressure, the old minister resists first. When he can''t resist, he turns to King Wunan for help."


    "Well, if someone goes too far on the one hand, Lord Yu can do it as much as he can. When the sky falls, the king will carry it for you." Yang Chendong smiled at this moment. With Yu Qian''s support, there will be more and more Han people in his hands, which will play a very positive role in promoting him to complete his plan in the future.


    After the city Lord''s residence came out, Yang Chendong built some important factories under the protection of Longwei. These factories have played a great role in the smooth development of Yang Department to this day. It is because they have produced countless products that surpass this era that the five-star army has more money and has sufficient financial foundation, so that it can do more things it wants to do.


    Every time he returns to chixian City, as long as he has time, Yang Chendong will go to these factories to give everyone encouragement and help you solve some problems at the same time. He may not know all the professional things, but after all, the experience of future generations is there. He knows best how to go and how to choose the direction.


    After talking with Yang Chendong, Yu Qian waved his pen and put another 1 million liang of silver into the Liangshan shelter on the border with Nanming. In recent years, there are many kinds of goods in chixian City, and they are all very novel. Once they leave the island, they will become popular goods, which has really brought great benefits. Because of this, he is still very comfortable. At least he doesn''t need to worry about money. He is very ambitious to do things.


    After drawing the silver, Yu Qian thought he didn''t do enough, so it was arranged that he would go to the Han people''s preparation camp to have a look, really understand the situation there, solve the practical problems, and cheer up these Han people. Then Yang Chendong said that in the future, these people will be sown as seeds in all corners of the world. Now they are lucky to stay in the Naked City, so he should give each other warmth and let them feel the meaning of care.


    Han people''s preparatory camp refers to those Han people who come from other places and live temporarily. No matter what their living conditions were like in the past, they came here to eat and live without discrimination. At the same time, they also need to learn technology and various technologies, such as men learning farming, ironmaking, fishing or working in factories, women learning weaving, embroidery or working in factories, etc. In short, he quietly made a gesture. Since the two assistant guards stayed outside, he walked into the yard with a smile. Then he took out a box of Dahai cigarettes from his pocket and walked towards the middle-aged man who had just put down his dishes and chopsticks.


    A stranger suddenly came to the yard, which naturally attracted the attention of a family of five. When he saw that the visitor was in his fifties and had a friendly look on his face, even before the person arrived and the smoke came first, the man who was the head of the family immediately stood up, and then rubbed his hands on his pants with a silly smile. Then he carefully reached out and took the cigarette, He put it to his nose and said, "brother, this is what people call cigarettes."


    "Do you know this?" Yu Qian asked with a smile on his face.


    "Well, I know, I know. When I was studying in the factory, I saw someone smoke. Hey, I just haven''t been here for a short time. I haven''t tasted it." the middle-aged man replied with a sincere smile on his face.


    "Yes, try it." Yu Qian still smiled, took out a box of Yang matches produced by chixian city from another pocket and lit a cigarette for the other party.


    Perhaps it was the first time to smoke. The middle-aged man was a little anxious, choked, and then showed an embarrassed smile. With cigarettes as a bridge of communication, the middle-aged man who was not good at words said what Yu Qian wanted to know.


    The middle-aged man''s name was Cheng Zhu, a native of Guangdong in the Southern Ming Dynasty. When the Southern Ming Dynasty fought with the king of the Southern Ming Dynasty, his life was not easy because of the rise in land rent. He learned about the Liangshan shelter from his neighbors. Thinking of the old saying that people move to live and trees move to die, his family fled from Guangdong thousands of miles to Liangshan, and then was driven all the way, either on both feet, or in a carriage Or they took a boat to the Hanmin preparatory camp in chixian city.


    After talking about the Liangshan shelter, Cheng Zhu felt all sorts of things. In his words, that is, the full meals he had never eaten in his life came back in a while. He was not respected all his life. He finally knew that there was a word called dignity. He also boasted that he was taken care of well all the way. It was the kind of good that had never been seen before, that is, when his parents took care of him as a child, that''s what it was like.


    Yu Qian listened to these, nodded with satisfaction from time to time, and occasionally inserted a few words. Until the other party seemed to have finished, he smiled and said, "brother Cheng, it seems that you are very satisfied with your life now?"


    "Satisfied, very satisfied." Cheng Zhu smiled and nodded, but suddenly he was pushed by his wife''s elbow. He immediately turned his eyes and seemed to be warning.


    Of course, this little trick didn''t escape Yu Qian''s eyes. At that moment, he just smiled, "what''s the matter? Brother Cheng, is there anything else you''re hiding from your brother?" then he handed over the pack of Dahai cigarettes in his hand.


    Reaching out to take over more than half a pack of cigarettes, Cheng Zhu''s eyes narrowed into a seam. He felt that Yu Qian seemed to respect himself. After thinking about it, he also felt that there was something he was hiding from others, that was his own fault. Now the shortcut: "In fact, everything is good. The only thing is that some food is not enough. I''m afraid my elder brother saw it just now. My eldest son doesn''t have enough to eat. Hey, hey."

 Chapter 1002

    After saying these, Cheng Zhu seemed to feel that he was talking too much, and he was embarrassed to stretch out his hand and scratch his head. When Yu Qian heard this, he still smiled on his face, but he has become a lot of situationism. "It shouldn''t be. I heard that the requirement of the preparatory camp is to manage enough food. How can there be insufficient food?"


    "Heard?" Cheng Zhu looked confused.


    "It''s not that I heard about it, but that''s the rule. To be honest with brother Cheng, I''m actually an investigator. I''m here to see what you''re dissatisfied with. I''m here to solve your problems. It''s like we''ll solve the problem if you don''t have enough to eat." Yu Qian knew that it''s no good not to throw some solid materials. Then he said like I''m an official.


    "Shall I say? Look, brother, your bearing is different from those of us people." Cheng Zhu''s expression was exactly the same. Even if he knew the identity of the other party, he would not hide and tuck in, and told him that the rice grain given above was indeed not enough. At last, he said, "my brother just saw that my son was very able to eat when he was growing up. There was no way, so my wife had to save some people for them. Hehe, then again, it was very satisfied to eat seven full, which was something I didn''t dare to think about before."


    When Cheng Zhu said he was satisfied, he really didn''t mean to blame him, because he couldn''t even eat seven cents before. But the same words, heard in Yu Qian''s ears, had a completely different meaning.


    Yang Chendong just told him that soon he would make the Han people rich and become masters, which is why he constantly laid a new site and robbed more resources. But now, even if you don''t have enough to eat, what about wealth, dignity and people?


    Yu Qian left. When he left, Cheng Zhu thanked most of the pack of cigarettes for their kindness. This is the loveliness of the people. Their requirements are not high at all. When someone is kind to them, even if it''s just a drop of kindness, he will thank them for a long time.


    After leaving the Hanmin preparatory camp, Yu Qian''s look had completely become serious. He looked at his assistant and said, "send someone to check what''s going on with the food problem? Remember to check it secretly, so that no one can find it."


    Yu Qian''s worry is not superfluous. Although Cheng Zhu''s eldest son can eat very well, which leads to insufficient food, he believes that this is not a special case. If, as Yang Chendong said, food is enough, how can such a problem occur?


    Just five days later, the assistant checked the matter out. The city hall has elite personnel and many news channels. Even when they have any requirements, the Security Bureau and the CIA can mobilize some of them.


    The assistant of the city Lord came forward in person. After only five days, he had found out everything. Then the report was put on Yu Qian''s desk. When he finished reading it carefully, he immediately patted the table and scolded his mother.


    According to the report, there is indeed a problem of privately withholding food in the Han people''s preparatory camp. It is only because there are not many privately withholdings. One person only withheld 20%. In addition, the new Han people are relatively honest. Even if some people are not full, they usually don''t say it to the outside. This problem has not been exposed, let alone questioned.


    The report also said that Yan Xiu, the Vice Minister of the Ministry of civil affairs, and Wan An, a vice minister of the Ministry of public security, were in charge of the matter. They put a lot of eyeliner in the preparatory battalion. Once they find someone to come here to inspect, they will immediately make a plan for them. This time, if Yu Qian didn''t use ordinary people''s certificates in the preparatory camp, rather than the special pass issued by the city Lord''s house, I''m afraid he will attract other people''s attention as soon as he appears. It''s really impossible to find anything.


    "How long has it been?" Yu Qian gasped heavily in his chair.


    "Return to the city Lord, that''s what happened in the last two months." the assistant replied carefully for fear of being affected.


    Hearing that it was only the last two months, Yu Qian was relieved. Fortunately, this proves that the Han people who left the preparatory camp in the past have not been so exploited. Otherwise, once those people go out and are assigned to different areas, it is difficult to make up for them.


    But even in the past two months, Yu Qian can''t tolerate the existence of things. Although it involves two vice ministers, he still doesn''t want to give in or raise his hand. That is, Yang Chendong trusted him so much and handed over all the power of the red inlaid city to himself. He must do a beautiful job with his salary, or he will be sorry for himself. "In this way, send this document to King Wu Nan of the Royal Palace, and inform King Wu Nan of my preparation to deal with these two vice ministers."


    Reporting his knowledge rather than his approval shows that Yu Qian has made a decision to deal with the two senior cadres well, rather than just turning over the contradiction.


    Yu Qian was holding a fire to clean up the two vice ministers. Although the two men could rise to their present position, he also raised his hand and agreed at that time, this did not prevent him from punishing these people.


    If there is a problem, it must be dealt with. Only in this way can we get to the root of the matter. Otherwise, if a cadre commits a problem, he will pick it up and put it down. How can he frighten others? He has decided to ask for a crime and even prepare for his dismissal for investigation.


    But what Yu Qian didn''t expect was that just three days later, there was a sudden movement in the royal palace. A large number of dragon guards were sent out, bypassing the Ministry of supervision and the Ministry of anti-corruption. They also took all the vice minister Yan Xiu of the Ministry of civil affairs and Vice Minister Wan an of the Ministry of public security together with themselves. Moreover, Minister Zhou Hua, head of the Ministry of civil affairs, was taken away from the office that afternoon, I heard that when Zhou was taken away, he was still shouting injustice.


    When Yu Qian sent someone to check, he didn''t find any problems with Zhou Hua. Yu Qian was still satisfied with the candidate recommended by himself, but he couldn''t understand why he was involved. Is it leadership responsibility? But if so, why didn''t long Tienan, Minister of the Ministry of public security, be arrested?


    Within one day, a minister and two vice ministers were taken away from the office, which was done by Long Wei. This inevitably made the following discussion, and even many leaders were in panic and self-confidence.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong''s action has always been clean and tidy. Just on the second day of the incident, Yu Qian, the Lord of the city, shen you, the Minister of supervision, Wu Qian, the Minister of anti-corruption, long Tienan, the Minister of public security, and Yin Qingbo, the Deputy logistics director of the city''s main house, were called to the palace.


    This is obviously a statement about the arrest of Zhou Hua and the three men. These officials rushed to the palace with a nervous mood. Everyone was very nervous, like Yu Qian, the city Lord. He was the recommender of Minister Zhou Hua, who was guilty of the disadvantage of others; Shen you and Wu Qian, as the two leaders in charge of cadres, naturally have the responsibility of disadvantageous work and negligence; Minister long Tienan, as the direct leader of Wan''an, has the responsibility of oversight. But he is the last Yin Qingbo. He is only the logistics deputy director of the city master''s house, only responsible for distributing food. He has only a working relationship with Yan Xiu and others. Does he also make any mistakes?


    For a moment, people looked at Yin Qingbo with some wrong eyes. Even he himself couldn''t figure it out. He was sure that he didn''t participate in this matter. He didn''t have any personal relations with Yan Xiu and others except his working relationship. He really couldn''t understand why the sixth young master called himself here. It seemed that his level was a little out of reach.


    No matter what thoughts they had in mind, they finally gathered in a courtyard of the palace. All around here are the figures of Long Wei, with a heavily guarded appearance. In the hospital, only Yang Chendong is sitting on a chair. Beside him is Yang Er, the housekeeper who has always been inseparable.


    As soon as they came in, there were only two empty chairs outside Yang Chendong. For a time, everyone was silent. The atmosphere was so tense that they didn''t say anything except calling the sixth young master.


    Among the people, only Yu Qian stubbornly called Yang Chendong the king of Wunan. This may be his insistence on using the official title of Daming Quan Yang Chendong to show that he still has feelings for Daming. Although his heart is early in the Yang Department, there is no change in the title.


    Yang Chendong didn''t mean to correct this statement. After seeing Yu Qian, he got up politely, pointed to the chair around him and said, "Lord Yu, please sit here."


    "Thank you for the throne given by King Wunan." Yu Qian was not polite. He liked to go straight. He belonged to him and would not refuse.


    After Yu Qian took his seat, Yang Chendong looked at the remaining people, and then his eyes fell on Yin Qingbo. "Come, Vice Minister Yin, come and take your seat."


    "Ah!" unexpectedly, Yang Chendong would point his name. In this environment where he was the lowest in terms of age, qualifications and position, Yin Qingbo was at a loss, but instinctively shook his head.


    Yang Er, who was on one side, had already been met. Seeing that Yin Qingbo was still shaking his head, he walked over without saying a word, pulled it over and pressed it on the only empty chair.


    Yin Qingbo was like a needle felt. He wanted to get up several times. However, Yang er''s arm was too strong. He couldn''t move at all. Until Yang Er saw that he was still struggling, he attached to his ear and said, "the sixth young master asked you to take a seat. You take a seat. This is an order."


    Hearing the command, Yin Qingbo finally became quiet. Speaking of it, the logistics deputy chief of the city Lord''s residence also has a lot of power. In particular, logistics has always been the place with the most oil and water, so most of them are begged by others. Yin Qingbo has also seen some things in the world. If the level of people who come today was too high, he would not become so nervous.

 Chapter 1003

    Yu Qian and Yin Qingbo both sat down, and the scene soon became quiet. Yang Chendong, who was seated in position C, finally spoke. "Today, I called you to explain to you about Yan xiusan, and let you explain to me."


    Finally talking about business, the courtyard was quiet. Under the sign of Yang Chendong, Yang Er behind him took a stack of signed names, and then the handwritten manuscripts were sent to everyone one by one. "You can see, this is the testimony of Yan Xiu and Wan''an. After interrogation, they confessed to the private withholding of grain from the Han people''s reserve camp. After investigation, the grain privately withheld from them was finally transformed into the market, with a total profit of 28000 taels of silver, which was finally shared equally between them."


    When it came to this, everyone in the hospital took a deep breath. Twenty eight thousand Liang, two people share equally, that is, one person gets fourteen thousand Liang, which has exceeded the maximum greedy limit of ten thousand Liang. Needless to say, it will die.


    The performance of all the people fell into Yang Chendong''s eyes. Although he knew that these people already knew what they meant, he still said: "In view of the seriousness of this case, Wang decided to execute the execution in front of the central square of chixian city in three days. At the time of introduction, the first, second and third leaders of all departments of chixian city should go to watch. If other cadres have nothing important to attend, everyone has no problem?"


    "No, No." knowing that Yang Chendong wanted to frighten other officials by this matter, everyone nodded and agreed.


    "OK, everyone has no problem, so we won''t waste time on these two moths. Let''s talk about other people''s problems with you. According to the investigation, Zhou Hua, Minister of civil affairs, was aware of this matter. Although he insisted on the principle and didn''t collude with Yan Xiu and others, he clearly knew that he didn''t stand up to stop it for the sake of the so-called harmony among his colleagues , this is the crime of inaction. "


    This is the first time that the crime of inaction has been introduced into everyone''s ears. For a moment, everyone was a little puzzled.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong quickly gave them the answer. "In my opinion, the so-called officials are nothing more than three. One is the officials with problems. They either abuse their power for personal gain or take bribes. Such officials are called bad officials; the second is to be able to set an example and work diligently. Such people can be called good officials; but at the same time, there is also the third kind, that is to be a monk and hit the clock every day, and win and win Live a good life. Adhering to the idea that it''s none of your own business and hanging high, you won''t stop or participate in anything wrong. You just want to live steadily and properly. This is the official of inaction. When they have a problem, the king calls him the crime of inaction. "


    Zhou Hua is such a leader. He noticed some disgraceful actions of his deputy Yan Xiu, but he didn''t stop them. He didn''t point them out, let alone report them, and let the situation continue. What''s the difference between such a person and an accomplice? It''s also a sin to hold such a high salary, enjoy the aura of respect, but don''t do what should be done. So I''ve been there for him personally We have chosen 50 mu of good farmland outside the city of chixian, and we will obediently farm in the future. There is no need to consider other people''s feelings. If we plant well, we will have more harvests, if we don''t plant well, we will have less laziness. I think this is very suitable for him. "


    A crime of inaction turned a senior official at the ministerial level back to the common people. This punishment can''t be said to be too heavy. For a moment, Yu Qian and others had a burst of sweat on their faces. But at the same time, they also had a deeper understanding of Yang Chendong''s attitude towards officials, that is, even if you are in this position, you should do what you should do in this position. If you want to steal Lazy, even want to do nothing to muddle through, it is obviously impossible.


    Zhou Hua''s case was settled. Then Yang Chendong named and criticized shen you, Wu Qian and long Tienan. The first two were responsible for the self-discipline of officials, but the corrupt officials in front of him didn''t notice it. This was dereliction of duty and oversight, so he was fined two months; long Tienan, as the direct leader of Wan''an, also committed the crime of dereliction of oversight and was fined three months.


    After making these decisions, Yang Chendong looked at the three and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you have any opinion on such punishment?"


    "No." The three said with one voice. Although they did feel wronged, there were so many cadres in the Yang Department, especially in several provinces, who needed supervision. It was impossible to do everything. But even Zhou Huadu was stripped of his official clothes and became an ordinary farmer because of his inaction. What did they get if they were fined a few months'' salary?


    The three of them had no opinion. Yang Chendong immediately looked at Yu Qian and said: "The city Lord has done something meritorious. Because he has done something meritorious, the king has arranged a chair for you. After all, without you, the matter could not be revealed so quickly. But at the same time, you are the recommender of Zhou Hua. You have obvious responsibility for negligence, so the king will punish you for half a year''s salary. Do you have any opinion?"


    Yu Qian had already stood up and had always been upright. At this moment, there was a trace of virtual sweat on his forehead, "I have no opinion. The king of Wunan did the right thing."


    "Well, the crime has been punished. As a meritorious person, you''d better continue to sit down." Yang Chendong''s voice is full of concern. There''s no way. He made rules at the beginning. If there''s a problem with the recommender, the recommender will be jointly and severally liable. Seriously, it''s just that Yu Qian''s salary for half a year is the lightest.


    After all the questions were finished, Yang Chendong''s eyes finally fell on Yin Qingbo and said, "Vice Minister Yin."


    "Subordinates are here." Yin Qingbo got up in a hurry and looked uneasy. After listening for a long time, he didn''t find out why he was here. If he is guilty, he should stand, but if he is meritorious, where is his merit?


    "Sit down, sit down, you are a meritorious person, so the king gave you a seat. Others are the same. I hope you can sit down and talk next time you see the king." Yang Chendong stretched out his hand and motioned Yin Qingbo to sit down again. He didn''t forget to mention Shen you and others with this matter. These words attracted the three people to nod together.


    Feeling that what should be mentioned had been mentioned, Yang Chendong turned to the right and looked at Yin Qingbo and said, "the reason why you are meritorious is that someone came to you privately to sell food to you a while ago, and you said no. afterwards, you wanted to find this person, but there was no clue, right?"


    "Ah! How does the sixth young master know this?" Yin Qingbo was stunned by these words. There are indeed things. After all, he is a vice minister in charge of logistics in the city master''s office, who is in charge of the distribution of food. Because of this, someone wanted to sell food directly to him, but he refused at that time. The more he thought about it later, the more wrong he was. Thinking about what would be involved in this matter, he wanted to find out the people who had found him and find out the truth of the problem.


    Just with his power, how difficult it is to find that person. He also suffered from the lack of any evidence to prove the existence of this matter, and he had no way to report to the Ministry of supervision and the Ministry of anti-corruption. In the end, he could only know nothing. But he really couldn''t understand how Yang Chendong knew about it.


    Facing Yin Qingbo with a confused face, Yang Chendong quickly gave him the answer, "you don''t have to think about it. The person who was looking for you was sent by Wan''an, a vice minister of the Ministry of public security. He doesn''t want to expose himself. There are really few people who can find him."


    This explanation made Yin Qing Bolton understand what happened that day, and said with a guilty face: "sixth young master, his subordinates also have responsibility for this matter. If there was no evidence and there was no way to report to the relevant departments, I would have done so long ago. Maybe the situation that happened in the Han people''s preparatory camp would not be solved until now."


    "No, it''s not your fault. You used your actions to prevent worse things from happening. I''m afraid you don''t know. Yan Xiu and Wan''an were going to deduct more food, but because they couldn''t find a suitable market, they just sold a small amount of food in every rice shop in the city, which was only 20% deduction. From this point of view, you are already a meritorious person. And I also sent you I''ve done an investigation. When you were the second logistics director of the city Lord''s residence, you set an example in everything and were decent. Well, as a reward, you can be the Minister of the Ministry of civil affairs. "


    It''s not as simple as the promotion of an official to three levels. The decision was stunned. As we all know, there are three deputy ministers of the Ministry of Civil Affairs who are quite capable. They can be regarded as being themselves. They should also be strong candidates for ministerial competition. Now, it''s a blow to the hearts of the people to parachute a deputy logistics director of the city Lord''s residence to the post of minister.


    It seems that Yang Chendong saw what people thought, and said: "A matter of the Ministry of Civil Affairs has caused problems for both the minister and the vice minister. As their colleagues, other vice ministers also have the responsibility of negligence. Not promoting them is a punishment for them. If anyone has an opinion, he can come directly to the king. The king is willing to say it well with him."


    This remark shows his dissatisfaction, but it also means to connect seats.


    Even the seat was most famous in the Qin Dynasty. It was first created by the famous reformer Shang Yang, which means that if several families have the same seat and one person has a problem, everyone is guilty. To say that this policy has both advantages and disadvantages.


    The advantage is that when things go wrong, we can think of the role of mutual supervision. The disadvantage is that it often involves the innocent and eventually forces the elderly to become bad people. Yang Chendong knows the pros and cons of this, so he talks about even seats, but he won''t be so solid. If he doesn''t punish or promote, he won''t panic people.

 Chapter 1004

    These words and decisions are spoken out. While praising Yang Chendong''s political wisdom in their hearts, they are also more careful. They need to be more serious in doing things in the future. They should not only be correct themselves, but also affect the people around them. They should also be correct themselves.


    Yin Qingbo, whose name was called, was like being hit in the head by a big pie. At this moment, he was really excited and didn''t know what to say. Then, as usual, he had to decline first. He said, "sixth young master, thank you for your attention, but I consciously need to learn a lot. I''m afraid I can''t do well in such an important position as the Minister of civil affairs."


    Yang Chendong smiled and expressed satisfaction with Yin Qingbo''s modesty, but the appointment will not be changed easily. "Modesty is good, but too much modesty is not good. You can take the position of minister. As long as you have the people in your heart and are serious and responsible as the logistics deputy director of the city master''s residence, there is nothing you can''t do well."


    "Well, my subordinates will listen to the sixth young master." Yin Qingbo saw what he should say, and his excited heart calmed down slowly, so he took the job.


    "Hehe, thank you for all this. You recommended another talent to us." Yang Chendong smiled and patted Yu Qian''s arm, then looked at everyone and said: "I won''t be stingy with what I can give you, but you shouldn''t take it. If anyone takes it, he must be prepared to be punished. Good policies can fall on the people. As long as the people are satisfied, we will stand firm and go further. Any official who doesn''t take the people seriously will not be taken seriously by the people, nor will I Take him seriously. I''ll send this to everyone here, and please tell it to other colleagues. "


    "Yes, please remember." including Yu Qian also stood up and solemnly promised to Yang Chendong.


    "Well, I hope you can all sit here instead of standing when you see everyone next time." in a simple sentence, Yang Chendong put forward his hope. Next, other officials worked very hard to get a seat when they see the sixth young master.


    As soon as the matter of strict cultivation and ten thousand times happened, everyone once again saw the sixth young master''s determination to clean up the administration of officials. To tell the truth, the two high-ranking subordinates were ordered to behead in public just because they were greedy for more than 10000 liang of silver. This is somewhat harsh. They just go to earn salaries and various treatments, but they can earn it in a few years or more. Yang tie gave it to them The treatment of officials is still very good. Especially after the implementation of the special ticket system, those tickets issued on time every month can be exchanged for high prices without taking them outside.


    It is precisely because the treatment given is too good. If you make mistakes again, the risk and capital are too high, so that the number of corrupt officials in the Yang Department is much less than that of any other forces.


    Zhou Hua was dismissed from his official post by a crime of inaction, and the response was even more enthusiastic. It turned out that not being greedy and not doing things was not good for the Yang family. Yang Chendong said personally that when an official is not doing things for the people, it is better to go home and sell sweet potatoes. Even if he is an official, he has to do things for a day. If he wants not to offend others and do nothing, he should simply do nothing and go home and be a farmer.


    Yin Qingbo became the head of a department from a deputy logistics director of the city Lord''s residence. He also told everyone that as long as they work hard, gold will shine. This reassured many officials who were able to do things but were worried that they could not make a head out of it. They were still thinking whether anyone would see such a low head. With Yin Qingbo''s example, they don''t have to worry so much, Don''t bother to make Shangguan happy and speak for yourself.


    Without the gift giver, naturally there would be no gift recipient. For a time, the officialdom environment became much better, which made the people of the Ministry of supervision and the Ministry of anti-corruption less to do. They had to move their eyes from the red embedded city to other actual provinces controlled by the Yang system.


    ......


    Haiqing, deputy general of Laos Province, suddenly felt that there seemed to be many strangers around him. He didn''t know whether he was a shadow of a bow and a snake, so he found an opportunity to arrange for his confidants to come to his home and take a seat.


    Haiqing, the Deputy General of Laos Province, is the deputy of general he Guang and a big man with military power in hand. Because when canglan kingdom was destroyed, he acted actively and quickly, and became a person he Guang trusted. Later, he recommended it to Luan Xiaochen, the governor of Laos, and stepped into the position of deputy general step by step.


    To become a deputy general is already the number two figure in the whole Lao provincial army, and it should be satisfactory. However, the people are not enough. The snake swallows the elephant. Soon, Haiqing, who is greedy by nature, was dragged into the water. The initiator is Du Lilong.


    Dulilong, on the surface, is a businessman of Siam, but he also has another unknown secret identity - one of the intelligence leaders of Siam. He is specially responsible for inquiring about neighboring countries and pulling down important hostile figures for his own use if possible.


    From the moment Du Lilong stares at Haiqing, the result seems to have been doomed. Just after giving 20000 liang of silver together, they really call themselves brothers, so that when Du Lilong reveals his identity, Haiqing can''t look back.


    It has long been stipulated in the Yang family that those who embezzle and take bribes of more than 10000 liang of silver will be beheaded. Even if people like him turn themselves in, they can save their lives. It is absolutely impossible to continue to be an official. In this way, he seems to have no better way to choose except for dulilong.


    After receiving the news, Du Lilong came to Haifu as a businessman and friend, where he met Haiqing, who was in shock. As soon as they met, the latter looked at the front in panic and said, "adults, you must save me."


    Pretending to be surprised, Du Lilong asked, "general Hai, what''s the matter? What happened?"


    "Alas, adults don''t know. I may have been watched. Recently, when I go out, I always find a lot of strangers around." Haiqing explained the changes around her. Together, she has a lot of corruption and can''t look back, so she continued: "My Lord, only you can save my life now. In the past, when I gave your caravan many conveniences, you can reach out and pull me. Otherwise, you can allow me to be an official in Siam."


    In his heart, he secretly scolded the futility of Haiqing. Du Lilong still said with a smile on his face, "Lord Hai must have been worried too much. When I came to your house just now, I didn''t find anything wrong. Was it careless?"


    "No, no, anyway, I''m also a deputy general. I can still observe the surrounding situation." Haiqing repeatedly explained.


    While he was talking, a private report suddenly came from outside, saying that Yan Jiang, the private captain of general he Guang, had come, and six soldiers were with him.


    "What? This... What should I do?" Haiqing was even more flustered after hearing it. The whole person couldn''t stand up and turned around in situ.


    Du Lilong''s eyebrows trembled, but then he recovered his calm color, smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Many people know that we are friends. Is it difficult? Is it not allowed to talk with friends when a person is an official?"


    Haiqing didn''t relax at all for this reason. Instead, he said, "adults don''t know. Yan Jiang is very domineering with the trust of he Guang. He can''t pass the pass with his friends. Although he won''t move me, he''s afraid he''ll take you away. Once it''s true, under torture, adults may promise not to say anything?"


    "This..." Du Lilong, who has always been calm about everything, finally changed his face and didn''t dare to guarantee. He boasted that he was not afraid of everything with a three inch tongue. But if he was really punished, God knows how long he can last, or even for a while.


    Thinking that he could never be caught, Du Lilong had to be cruel. He beheaded with his right hand and said, "it depends on the situation later. If the other party must force us, we''ll start first."


    "Kill Yan Jiang? That will certainly annoy general he Guang." Haiqing shivered all over his body and turned white.


    "What? Do you think that if you don''t kill people now, others will not kill you? I tell you, now you can only move forward and can''t go back. Think about it. Once you have achieved great things and our king is happy, it must be high officials and high salaries. It''s possible even to help you canglan people recover the country. It''s better than being scolded as traitors now." Du Lilong was also desperate. He didn''t expect the situation to be so severe. If he knew so, he wouldn''t appear easily this time.


    In the Haifu compound, Yan Jiang, dressed in armor, was wandering around the yard with six soldiers. After not seeing Haiqing out for a long time, he didn''t know how many fires had been fired. Finally, a steward came and said that general Hai was meeting guests in the backyard. It was inconvenient to come. Please move over by yourself.


    "Go, take dulilong away anyway today." Yan Jiang said with a big grin. Then he took six men and strode to the back yard. Not long after they had just walked to the back yard, the gate of the front yard was completely closed from the inside.


    In the reception hall in the backyard, in front of a table with wine and vegetables, Haiqing is pushing a cup with Du Lilong. Yan Jiang''s sudden appearance broke the harmonious atmosphere in an instant, and a drink followed, "deputy general Hai, the captain suspects that Du Helong, a Siamese businessman, is an enemy spy. Now I want to take him away. Please do it for your convenience."

 Chapter 1005

    When he came up, he wanted to catch people, which showed that he was strong enough, but this sentence also made Haiqing look unhappy. "Captain Yan, Du Lilong is a friend of the general. It''s not good to be so rude in front of my friends."


    It is said that Haiqing is also a vice general. It can be numbered in front of governor Luan Xiaochen. Yan Jiang is just he Guang''s personal captain. He belongs to general he''s family. Their status should be very different. However, he Guang attached great importance to the pro captain and gave him a lot of power, which made the team have no sense of shortness of breath and concession when facing Haiqing.


    "Deputy general Hai, our team leader is on business. You must stop him. Is it difficult for our captain to invite the general to come and say?" Yan Jiang knew the identity gap and knew that it was useless to say more. He simply carried he Guang out directly. He believed that the other party did not dare to be soft.


    Sure enough, Haiqing lowered his attitude when he Guang came to talk again, "ha ha, no, no, is there any misunderstanding in the middle. In this way, Captain Yan invited you to come and have a drink. If you still can''t say it, let the captain take my guests away."


    A glass of wine can take people away. Yan Jiang no doubt has him. After agreeing, he strides forward and comes to the table. After pouring a glass of wine, he raises his glass to Haiqing and says, "deputy general Hai, I''ll offend you."


    With that, Yan Jiang poured the liquor into his mouth as soon as he lifted his neck. It was by this opportunity that Haiqing suddenly took out the knife already prepared at the bottom of the table and stabbed Yan Jiang in the chest.


    Unprepared, Yan Jiang was stabbed through his body by a knife, and the wine glass slipped from his hand. He stared at Haiqing with unbelievable eyes and wanted to say something, but he finally fell to the ground because he was seriously injured.


    At the same time, more than a dozen Haiqing soldiers appeared outside the backyard. They surrounded the six people brought by Yan Jiang. First, they shot and killed three people, and then they fought hand to hand. After paying the price of one death and one injury, the six people died.


    "It''s all delayed and easy to deal with." the overall situation is determined. Haiqing waved to the loyal soldiers, then looked at Du Lilong and sighed bitterly, "this time, the general has no choice. Adults can rest assured."


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. I''ve always been very relieved of general Hai. But you''re really sure Yan Jiang is coming. Doesn''t he Guang know?" Du Lilong asked with some worry.


    "Of course I don''t know. Based on my understanding of Yan Jiang, if he had asked general he in advance, he wouldn''t drink my wine this time. It''s just that this matter can''t be concealed for a long time. Once I''ve been missing for too many days, I might be suspicious here. Next, should I pack up my salute immediately and follow Duda to Siam?" Haiqing became anxious again.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I''ll find someone to top the package. Now what you do is to constantly develop your strength." Du Lilong calmed down a lot, and then threw out a temptation that Haiqing couldn''t refuse. "General Hai, haven''t you thought about taking any light instead?"


    "You mean to let me be the general here?" Haiqing''s breath was heavy during his speech. A general, a deputy general, seems to be just a word, but the real power is very different. If he could become a regular general, he would not have to ask for instructions in everything, and many things would be more convenient to do.


    "Yes, if we can drive Luan Xiaochen out of Laos and let you choose a suitable puppet to become Lancang king again, don''t you just say that there is no difference at that time? At that time, with the support of Siam, why should you be afraid of anyone?" Du Lilong continued to lobby with his three inch tongue.


    "This..." Haiqing didn''t answer immediately, but it can be seen that he was really moved. Once things are done, he will no longer be a vice general, but a national teacher of a country. Everything in a country depends on his eyes. What a scenery and glory it is.


    ......


    Beiming is busy building a bank, searching for money, and Nanming is busy fighting and recovering lost land. Yang Chendong rarely gets peace for a period of time. Every day, in addition to visiting some scientific research institutions, some factories and listening to the work reports of some departments, I spend most of my time with my wives and xiaolele.


    After many days of intimate contact, Lele finally opened his mouth and accepted Yang Chendong''s father. The relationship between the father and daughter had to become closer and closer. Even if he couldn''t see his father for a while, xiaolele had to look for him in the palace.


    The good news finally came from the hard work night and night. The eldest lady Hu Yan was overjoyed. After xiaolele, the sixth young master will have children again. As soon as the news came out, bursts of cheers came from the streets and alleys of the city.


    How to say, Lele is also a girl. It is impossible for a woman to master everything in the future. In addition, Hu Yan is also an upright lady. In the eyes of some people, she exists like a queen. Only her son is the legitimate son, the most orthodox and the real empress of the Yang family.


    After a burst of jubilation, Yang Department seemed to be quiet again at this moment, just like a growing sky tree, plump with its own wings. At the same time, some other forces are not idle, but the seemingly quiet surface is stormy.


    In 1450, the Arab businessman said Albuquer established the Islamic regime in the southern Philippines.


    The businessman named Albuquerque is very intelligent and has a great ambition. He used to see things that he used to do when he was young, and he used to think about the power of squeezing businessmen. He began to think of building a force for himself and has the final say in his own hands, so that he can not be oppressed or crushed by others.


    Finally, after selection, he came to the southern Philippines, where he established his first regime, and extended his influence to Brasilian Island, Palawan Island, the southern coastal area of San Baoyan, Borneo, Mindanao and other places. When he wanted to continue to expand after gaining a firm foothold here, a sudden mutation occurred in Luzon Island. The five-star army occupied here and disrupted his plan and deployment.


    After all, Albuquerque is a businessman. He values interests most and knows the importance of taking the initiative. Even though the five-star army has occupied Luzon Island, it is impossible for him to expel people. The only thing he can do is to continue to expand his territory.


    Since February 1456, he has continuously sent troops to capture most of the islands, such as catantanes island in the East, Mindoro island in the west, and ramblom island and tikao island in the middle. Until the end of April, the whole Philippine Islands, except Luzon Island and pollillo Island, belong to Albuquerque.


    When Yang occupied Luzon Island, the main purpose was to protect the safety of the south of Ryukyu Island and control the sea area between the two islands. There is no intention of occupying all the islands. That''s why Albuquer has succeeded many times. It was not until the other party controlled most of the islands that Li Sheng, the city Lord of Luzon Island, became worried. Feeling the threat and danger, he immediately sent a telegram to the city Lord''s house of chiembedded city to get instructions for the next step.


    During this period, Albuquerque was not satisfied with the current situation. He first changed the name of Sulu (which appeared in the records of Chinese history books for a long time) to Dafei, recognized himself as the king of Dafei, and then sent Deli general duter to make the idea of pollillo island. This is a kind of temptation. I want to see what kind of reaction and action the five-star army will have if they all hit the door.


    Pollillo island is an island in the northeast of the Philippines, covering an area of more than 600 square kilometers. It is mainly composed of rugged hills. The highest point on the island is 350 meters above sea level. There is no dry season in pollillo, and most of the rainfall is concentrated from November to January.


    There is not much island on this site, so it has not attracted people''s attention. Therefore, it can stay out. There are less than 20000 residents on the island, who mainly rely on sea fishing for a living.


    Because of Albuquerque''s greed and selfish desire, the calm area finally led to war. When general duter suddenly landed on the island by boat with 2000 soldiers, the original life of the people here was broken, and nearly 20000 people instantly changed from themselves into slaves.


    After duter entered the island, he committed all kinds of crimes of burning, killing and looting. They robbed slightly beautiful women into the military camp and suffered all kinds of humiliation. They also asked the aborigines on the island to get them food and drink. If they were a little unhappy or moved slowly, they would be extremely cruel.


    This practice naturally aroused the anger of the aborigines on the island. Some young men who were proficient in water and sailing volunteered to leave the island where they had lived for many years at night and rowed to the nearby Luzon island for help.


    The distance between the two islands is very close, and there are some contacts occasionally. Listening to the people on Luzon Island, they said that although it was occupied by a force called the five-star army, the people there lived as before. Not only did they not suffer from any war, but their life was very orderly. I heard that even the quality of life had been improved a lot. They can sell grain to the five-star army in exchange for remuneration through fishing, textile and farming. The increase of income has improved the quality of life and made everyone happy.


    Although general duter was extremely cruel and did not treat the aborigines as people, he still had some vigilance. After several young men escaped by boating, he was found by him. At that time, he sent two hundred soldiers to catch up with them in five clippers bought by the West.


    Although the speed of this kind of clipper is no faster than the energy clipper built by the five-star Junhai shipyard, it is still much faster than ordinary ships. It didn''t take long to see the stern of the escaping ship, and then shouted everywhere, and the sound of bows and arrows began to shoot everywhere.

 Chapter 1006

    Just as five clippers were about to surround the escaped boat, a ship with a five-star red flag came at night. This is not an official boat, but a fishing boat for the residents of Luzon Island. The sudden encounter was not in the previous plan.


    The soldiers used to bullying on the island of pollillo saw fishing boats. They made a decision just after a moment of hesitation, that is, they sank both ships, so that the incident could not be revealed to the world.


    After seeing the five-star flag, the escaped boys thought they saw the Savior, but when they saw that the five-star ship had no combat power, on the contrary, the enemy''s ships continued to shoot arrows without letting them go, they knew that they had implicated others, so they shouted again and again, reported their identity and purpose, and asked the people of the five-star ship to leave here immediately, Don''t get involved.


    But it''s too late to say anything at this time. I chose to do it. Of course, I won''t let anyone leave here. Five Philippine clippers came quickly and made constant attacks. One of them was also equipped with guns, which hit the fishing boat on Luzon Island and made it tottering.


    The war was so dangerous that the crew of the fishing ship began to abandon the ship. Some of them were good at water and rowed straight towards the port of Luzon port with a piece of wood. With tears in their eyes, they wanted to pass back the attack by the Philippines. They clearly remember that Li Sheng, the new governor of Luzon Province, once said that as long as the five-star red flag is hung, no one will embarrass them in this sea area, otherwise they will be hit back ten times, a hundred times or even a thousand times.


    Five big Philippine express ships launched attacks continuously. An hour later, the two ships surrounded were sunk one after another. Then they checked the sea area again and killed more than a dozen sailors swimming in the sea. After no one survived, they whistled and left triumphantly.


    This war was called the tragedy of Luzon in the history of the Yang family.


    Since Yang Chendong accepted Kaohsiung for his use, the great Philippines has set a precedent for nearly eight years now, but ships with five-star red flags have not been attacked for no reason.


    People who can walk on the sea all year round, needless to say, always have very good talents. Wang Li, the first mate of the fishing boat belonging to Luzon Province, belongs to the kind of person who is very good at water. After the ship was hit, he jumped into his hand with a wooden board. Because he swam fast, he was out of the patrol range of the Philippine clippers and was able to escape.


    After that, Wang Li used all his strength to identify the direction in the dark sea with experience. Finally, when he was exhausted in two days, he met other sea fishing ships and was rescued. The first thing he said when he woke up after being filled with hot rice soup was that there was danger ahead. He wanted to see governor Li Sheng, and then he fainted.


    Sea fishing boats were approved only after they paid money to the Luzon provincial government, and they are also related. Someone recognized the chief mate. Then the captain ordered them to return to Luzon port. One day later, Wang Li and them returned to Luzon Island, and then they were surrounded and protected and went straight to the provincial government.


    Governor Li Sheng warmly received them. After learning what happened, he was very angry and expressed it in front of hundreds of sea arrest crew. They will send someone to investigate this matter immediately. If everything is true, the Philippines must give an explanation. Confession, apology and compensation are all necessary. Otherwise, the five-star army will have the right to seek justice by force.


    Li Sheng said so and did so. He called hang he, the garrison commander of Luzon Island, and ordered him to have a look at the accident site to prove that there had been a naval battle, rather than man-made ship damage or ship damage in natural weather. In short, there must be evidence.


    Speaking of it, there are not many soldiers stationed in the Yang Department on Luzon Island. In addition to the military strength of a garrison regiment of 2000 people, there is a public security team of 3000 or 4000 people. However, the public security is more decentralized. It is possible to maintain public security in peacetime. Once there is a foreign war, the garrison still needs to move first.


    After receiving the task, hang he set out with the clipper left by the five-star army and went straight to a place not far from the island of pollillo. In this hope, Li Sheng also telegraphed what happened to the superior department of the city Lord''s house, requesting that once things change, the five-star navy can support them.


    The vice mayor in charge of military affairs sent the telegram to Yu Qian in front of the Lord''s house of chixian city. A sound of smashing the desktop sounded.


    Some people once commented on Yu Qian, saying that he was loyal to the people of the Ming Dynasty, not an emperor of the dynasty. It can be seen that he attaches great importance to the people. It is precisely because of this that he has more language with Yang Chendong and can concentrate on his work after being robbed here by a shady way.


    Now I heard that someone took the initiative to provoke the power of the five-star army. Where Kenyi, he immediately asked the assistant to contact the deputy commander of the Navy Kaohsiung immediately. He wanted to meet and talk with him.


    Just over an hour later, the deputy commander of Kaohsiung rode his bicycle to the city master''s house. The two leaders held detailed consultations on the matter of Luzon Island, then unified their understanding, and finally made a decision to report the matter to the sixth young master. They all believe that this matter has touched Yang Chendong''s bottom line. If you report it, you can get a faster and better solution.


    In the palace, Yang Chendong is walking with his wife Hu Yan.


    A woman with a body always likes to be sentimental. Yang Chendong has time to walk with her, which not only comforts her mood, but also helps her exercise. It is killing two birds with one stone. Suddenly I heard that Yu Qian and Kaohsiung came together, and intuitively told him that this must be a big deal.


    "Dongshuai, business matters. Go quickly. I''ll talk to my second sister and ask for some good prescriptions for abortion." Hu Yan said very considerate.


    "OK, be careful when you walk." Yang Chendong smiled and watched Hu Yan leave. But when he turned around, his face had become much dignified. It was needless to say that it was an important thing for the city Lord and the deputy commander of the navy to come to see him. If it comes to Kaohsiung, not Leng song, the deputy commander of the army, it is likely to have something to do with things at sea.


    Yang Chendong appeared soon. Yu Qian and Kaohsiung didn''t even finish a cup of tea. He came to the reception hall. Seeing that the two were about to get up, he took a seat as a gesture, sat down in the middle chair and said, "come on, is there any accident?"


    "The sixth young master is wise." Kaohsiung flattered.


    Yu Qian should be calm. He sent a telegram from mayor Li Sheng (governor) to Yang Chendong and said, "King Wunan, Mayor Li sent a telegram saying that a fishing boat in Songcheng (Yang''s name for Luzon Island) was attacked. According to the escaped first mate Wang Li, it was the hand of the express ship of the kingdom of the Philippines that had just been established."


    Yang Chendong received the telegram, first looked carefully, and then looked up. "The telegram said that the fishing boat had hung a five-star flag. Does anyone dare to do it?"


    "Yes, sixth young master. That''s what makes us angry. They ignore our military flag, which is clearly a provocation. Just because we didn''t have too many immigrants a while ago, and the islands are too loose, we didn''t send troops to them when the new second army was established and the DPRK was fresh. But it''s really the reason why they despise us I think we should immediately send troops to Songcheng to declare our sovereignty. When necessary, we can strengthen maritime patrol to deter. "As the deputy commander of the Navy and the actual power holder, Kaohsiung''s speech represents the meaning of the whole navy.


    Listening to Kaohsiung''s report, Yang Chendong''s eyes twinkled, "is this what your navy means, or does the city Lord''s mansion mean?"


    "The city Lord''s residence still wants to wait for the latest telegram. Doesn''t it mean that hang he, head of the song city garrison, has gone to investigate?" Yu Qian expressed a wily view. It can be seen that he wants to get the evidence first. This is also in line with the Han people''s usual principle of doing things, paying attention to planning before moving.


    "Survey results? Hehe, is it really that important?" Yang Chendong suddenly smiled, which confused Yu Qian and Kaohsiung. They didn''t understand what Yang Chendong meant.


    Without waiting for the two to figure it out, Yang Chendong already said, "they have sunk our ship. When do we have to wait? I think we should order the team to give a powerful look to the bold Philippines."


    "Do it now? But we don''t have enough evidence." Yu Qian was surprised to hear that Yang Chendong was so bold that he decided to send troops.


    "Evidence? Why do we need evidence? Don''t you know what it means to have no evidence? Besides, it''s a fact that our fishing boat was sunk, and the only thing that can do this in that sea area is the Philippine army. What else do we have to wait for?" Yang Chendong said with a sneer.


    In future generations, it is not necessary to have three words. I do not know how much has restricted the development of the country. Considering various reasons, some things have to give priority to tolerance. Now Yang''s navy is so powerful that it''s time to return it in its own way.


    As the founder of the Yang family and the commander of the three services of the Yang family, Yang Chendong immediately issued this order, and the following people naturally had to obey. In addition, in this matter, it is indeed the provocation of the great Philippines first, and it is reasonable to send a large army to fight back appropriately.


    Yu Qian and Kaohsiung quickly agreed to Yang Chendong''s resolution, but what they didn''t know was that this time Yang Chendong wanted not only to teach Da Fei a small lesson, but to destroy the country when he shot. There are already 600000 people who have learned a skill and read and read in chixian City, and they are ready to move. Under the war of the Southern Ming Dynasty, many Han people rush to the Liangshan reception array every day and enter chixian city by way of diversion.

 Chapter 1007

    It is conceivable that more and more Han people will have more and more insight in the future. Even if they have such confidence, it is time to win the whole archipelago. I didn''t do it before because I didn''t have enough reasons. Now the other party takes the initiative to provoke. How can I miss such an opportunity.


    Yang Chendong is determined to clean up Dafei kingdom. Kaohsiung''s Navy naturally fully cooperated. After discussion among the three, all the forces of the first navy, namely the first navy division, the second Navy division and the third Navy division, will be sent to attack the kingdom of the Philippines in three different directions. They must hurt each other with unstoppable power, let them know the truth, and let the countries in the surrounding waters know what will happen if they offend the five-star army.


    "Order the sixth division of the new second army to strengthen maritime patrol. Once other forces try to intervene, they will fight back impolitely. At the same time, the fifth division of the sea stationed in North Korea can also be transferred back, which will be left to the local garrison. What we need to do now is to do our best to fight the battle in front of us." Yang Chendong said forcefully.


    This order is very similar to Yang Chendong''s usual policy of doing things. If you don''t do it, you must do your best. If you can destroy the country, you will destroy the country. If you can''t destroy it, you have to beat them. You don''t have the power to fight in a short time.


    The order was issued, the war machine began, the Navy quickly began to assemble, and all the visiting commanders and fighters returned to the troops to report. At the same time, the city master''s office is also making various preparations. Under the command of overall planning, the Arsenal produced 100mm mortar shells that have just been developed and delivered to the first navy army for use. 600000 Han people chose 300000 people to enter the islands at any time according to the way of voluntary registration.


    The condition is that any Han who enters the islands can take the lead in arranging work, such as working in the local government. Those who meet the conditions can enter public security, hospitals, schools, industrial and commercial bureaus, organs, taxation and other departments, and can receive salaries in the future.


    Not only should the 300000 Han people be ready to move, but other provinces should also register the immigrants. Each province should prepare at least 200000 people, and be prepared to accept a certain number of indigenous people in the islands. This interleaved population exchange can often solve the group behavior of local people to the greatest extent, so that they can forget who they used to be faster and better join the Han family.


    On the sea, under the guidance of Ma Li, hang he finally found the remnant plate hit by the artillery fire. It can be clearly seen from the above that the gun was hit. With this evidence, the ship quickly returned to Luzon port.


    But just as the ship turned around, dozens of big Philippine ships suddenly appeared around the sea area. They were the big Philippine ships led by duter. He had long expected that the five-star army would come to this sea area for search and inspection, so he had been waiting here. I wanted to wait to get closer, but when I saw the prey going, I couldn''t hide it. So I jumped out directly and wanted to leave hang and them here.


    "Is it a big Philippine ship?" hang he saw the enemy ships around him and flashed an angry color in his eyes. The siege exposed their ambitions beyond doubt. Unfortunately, what he took was not the previous fishing boat. He drove the class III warship left by the navy in Songcheng. He had constant speed. Needless to say, there was a powerful 100mm mortar on board, which could hit the target more than ten miles away. At that time, it could be called top gunfire.


    "Order the ship to speed up and leave. Order the artillery to load more shells and adjust the target. If any ship dares to block in front of us, it will blow him up." hang he said loudly. His order also excited the crew and soldiers, shouting to make all kinds of preparations.


    Although surrounded, the five-star ship didn''t mean to be caught, but accelerated its speed, which greatly surprised duter. He thought that the other party would take the initiative to stop and reason with himself. Isn''t that what the Han people do? At that time, he could kill all the people on the ship and occupy the ship at a very close distance. He can see that the ship is not simple. Once it belongs to it, it should promote the development of their seagoing ships after going back to study.


    Hang he was originally a company commander of the cold front Navy. At the beginning, Mayor Li Sheng took a fancy to him and wanted to keep him, so he retired from the cold front and became the head of the garrison regiment. It is said that the official has been promoted several levels, but he still misses the past when he was a cold front. Where he went was not majestic.


    Such a person is belligerent after years of training, and it is even more impossible to get him caught. So when he ordered to rush out and shelled the ships blocking the way, he really caught the Philippine navy off guard.


    The combat power of the garrison is very ordinary. Most of them are composed of foreign men who have only been trained and have not been in actual combat. It may be OK to use them to suppress bandits. It is almost hot to fight such a big battle. Fortunately, this time, hang he brought out the elite of the regiment, including several cold front members. Naturally, there is no problem for them to control mortars. After adjusting the direction of the artillery and locking the target, a gun fired straight at the large Philippine Sea ship blocking the road directly opposite.


    One of the advantages of mortars is that they can lock the target more accurately. In addition, the speed of loading artillery is very fast. When the other party is not ready, the artillery sounds and hits with one shot. The powerful explosive force and power almost flatten the other party''s sea ship. The main personnel in the ship are dead and injured after one shot. They have completely lost their combat power and power, and can not form any threat.


    This is a hit. The accelerated class III warship rushed out of the encirclement before the big Philippine naval division responded, and attracted bursts of dissatisfied roars from duter behind him, "hurry up, catch up, we must destroy him. He dares to be the enemy of our big Philippine naval division, and he will die."


    The clamorous duter came with dozens of other Philippine seagoing ships, and the gunfire roared, setting off huge waves one after another on the originally calm sea.


    Only in front of the fast class III sea ship, no shell can lock the target and hit the class III sea battle. After looking back, hang he showed a disdainful look on his face, but then he looked very serious.


    The current situation is that he escaped by luck for a while, and he is still the one who is chased. Even if he is not careful, he may be caught up by the other party. If he is unlucky and hit by a shell, it is really bad every day and bad in the vast sea. "Speed up and move closer to Luzon port."


    Thinking of the installation of new four mortars at Luzon port, hang he calmed down a lot. According to the current situation, he had to find a way to return to the port first and then defend it according to the danger.


    The scene of chasing and escaping is unfolding at sea. With the full strength of the class III warships flying the five-star flag, the distance between the two sides gradually widened. Hang he had good luck. He was still hit by a bullet until he was out of the attack range of the other party''s sea ship artillery. He knew he was safe for the time being. But then he began to worry about Luzon port.


    In the same sentence, there are no defensive measures in Luzon port except the four mortars arranged. Can the song city garrison with mediocre combat strength block the two thousand enemies? What kind of damage and impact will it bring if it is washed onto the coast by the enemy?


    But where can I go if I don''t withdraw to Luzon port? This third-class naval battle uses coal energy. Considering that the task coming out this time is also equipped with raw materials with almost the same distance, if it can''t go back normally, it may face the dilemma of no energy at any time. Although it was considered in the research and development of this three-level naval battle that it was impossible to row manually, wouldn''t the enemy soon catch up with it at that speed?


    "Hurry back, and then quickly assemble the soldiers to defend the port and ask for help from the superior." finally, hang he made the decision to return to the port quickly. Instead of taking risks and circling the enemy, he might as well return to the port and fight back with the help of the terrain.


    After chasing and fleeing, the distance between the two sides was constantly widening, but it was obvious that the enemies behind them were angered. They bit hang he and didn''t mean to give up. Even from the direction of the other party, it has been determined that the position they may want to go is Luzon port. Considering that the war has already started, there is no need to wait. Duter can''t help but show his fist, rush to Luzon port and occupy the whole song city.


    Before coming, duter had read the detailed information about song city and knew that the five-star army was only stationed in a defense regiment here, with an equal number of 2000 people. And the combat effectiveness is far worse than yourself. The other side is some recruits. At least there are many people in his team who have been pirates nearby and have seen life and death. They are all bought by Albuquerque and come to work. In terms of combat power, he should not be afraid of the other side.


    More importantly, duter also knew that most of the garrison regiments in song city used cold weapons such as knives, guns and swords. There are two hundred firemen in his team. In addition, there are fifty flint guns. The King spent a lot of money to buy them from Western merchant ships. This is also his advantage. If he makes good use of them, there is no problem in occupying the whole Luzon Island. Then he will become a hero of the whole Philippines.


    It can only be said that duter was short-sighted. He didn''t know how powerful the five-star army was. He didn''t live in this sea area before. He thought that the five-star army was just some aborigines on the mainland he saw. After firing a few shots and firing a few shots, the other party would really admit defeat and surrender.

 Chapter 1008

    He can''t imagine the strength of the five-star army!


    Nearly a day later, at dawn, hang he took the lead in returning to Luzon port with a class III warship. As soon as the warship stopped and the wooden board connected with the land had not been fully placed, he had already rushed out, shouting for everyone to evacuate and running towards the four mortar forts on the port.


    Luzon port and even the whole Luzon Island have not experienced war for many years. Last time, the five-star army came, but they occupied the whole island almost without any resistance, so that many people did not know more about the coldness and horror of the war. Even though hang and his comrades in arms shouted while running, few people really attracted attention, and even some fishermen still walked towards the fishing boats parked at the port, A look of indifference.


    Just as hang he and others had just run to the fort and began shouting to other comrades in arms to carry shells, when they adjusted the muzzle of the fire gun, dozens of warships flying the flag of the Philippines appeared. Duter, who was mingled in it, rattled wildly and fired, with a very excited expression on his face.


    The gunfire roared, and about 20 guns on dozens of ships immediately started, making an earth shaking sound, and the shells fell on the ships parked in Luzon port. For a time, I didn''t know how many fishing boats were hit. Even soon after, the only class III warship of the Songcheng garrison was hit and was sinking.


    Gunfire is ruthless. It won''t hurt you because you are an old man, woman, child or common people. Wherever the artillery landed, hundreds of people were covered, and their lives were ruthlessly devoured in the screams. For a time, the port was in chaos, mixed with cries, shouts, gunshots and gunshots, forming a picture of hell coming.


    Taking advantage of this chaos, the Philippine navy opened a channel with artillery fire and began to approach Luzon port for landing.


    "Fire." among the people in the fort above the port, hang he has adjusted the firing direction of a mortar. After the first shell is loaded, the counterattack begins. The artillery was flying in mid air and landed on a large Philippine warship outside the port, causing a greater explosion.


    At the same time, the other three guns began to fight back after they were not separated. They hit on those Philippine sea ships outside the port that had not come yet, which attracted bursts of ghosts and wolves and the sound of soldiers diving for help.


    At the beginning of the counterattack, four mortars with more accurate and powerful attack suppressed the fierce attack of the Philippines and hit the sea ships behind the opponent''s team. However, they felt powerless for the Philippine Musketeers who had docked the ship, mixed with many people and rushed towards the port.


    If the artillery fire retracts, it will hurt the people at the moment, but if it does not retract and fire, the enemy may take the opportunity to rush up. At this moment, hang he has great shaking and hesitation in his eyes. As a member of the once cold front, he can recklessly fire, shoot or draw knives at the enemy. But he can''t do anything about the people who have surrendered to him.


    "Captain, what should we do? The enemy is coming up." seeing hang he in a daze, a platoon leader asked anxiously.


    After several breath, hang he''s voice sounded, "order the soldiers to prepare knives and guns and prepare for battle." after hesitation, he finally didn''t give the task of hurting the people. The duty of a soldier is to keep one side safe. If these people need to be used as stepping stones when the war comes, he can''t open his mouth and give such orders.


    Several foreign company commanders who joined later immediately showed a puzzled look when they heard that hang he had abandoned his guns and wanted to use people to fight for fire guns, but hang he was very firm at this moment and said, "this is an order."


    Just these four words represent a lot of content. Regardless of their unwillingness, it was an iron law for soldiers to obey orders. Several company commanders had to shake their heads, then looked resentful. At the same time, they also showed a look of death at home, walked out of the fort and began to command their soldiers to prepare for defense and counterattack.


    Many times, you can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. Hang he understands this truth and knows better that if he still serves in the cold front, the officers above will make the same choice as himself. So he didn''t regret it. He was only afraid that he couldn''t stick to the arrival of the main force of the cold front. Once the enemy rushed up and left Luzon port, he would become a sinner forever.


    The moment the gunfire sounded, I felt the new song city not far from the port. As the city master, Li Sheng immediately called the telegraph operator and asked him to send a distress signal to the city master''s house, the Navy headquarters and even the radio station of the sixth young master.


    At the same time, Li Sheng made a decision to close the four gates of song city, and then began to call on some reserve militia in the city to take out the limited weapons in the warehouse of the city master''s house and ask them to defend the city together with themselves for the safety of their home.


    In Luzon harbor, duter walked out of the warship at the risk of being swallowed up by gunfire. Then he was surprised to find that there was no gunfire attack within this distance. He looked around in doubt. When he saw many local people lying on the ground trembling, he finally figured out everything, and then laughed and said to his opponent: "See, our opponent is their stupidity. For the safety of these lowly people, we dare not fire and let us board the port. Ha ha ha, this is really an act of death."


    "Yes, general, your opportunity to make great contributions has come. Only if there is no artillery threat, no one will be our opponent with our guns." the soldiers quickly flattered.


    "You''re right, that is, let''s make achievements, rush." duter began to organize the soldiers who boarded the port to launch a charge.


    There is no difference in troops, and it is a small-scale operation. The advantages of guns can be better brought into play. When duter rushed with his troops and hang he organized people to fight back, bursts of gunfire often sounded, and more than a dozen or dozens of soldiers of the garrison fell to the ground with blood. He recoiled three times in a row. Although he restrained the enemy''s advance, at the same time, he also killed more than 100 people.


    Looking at this result, a battalion commander finally couldn''t help saying, "Captain, if this goes on, we''re afraid we''ll all have to fight it out. If we can''t, we''ll start shooting."


    "If we can''t fire, we will only hurt the people. Even if we win, we are also sinners and can''t hand over to the sixth young master. Everyone is holding on. I think the city Lord knows what''s going on here and should inform the nearby Navy. As long as we hold on, we may win." hang he stubbornly insisted on his decision.


    He knew very well that if he died fighting to protect the people, the naval headquarters would not punish him afterwards, but would praise him, and his lucky family would be well taken care of. On the contrary, if he opened fire to protect himself regardless of the safety of the people, whether it was a victory or not, he would be punished by the military headquarters afterwards. At that time, his family would only be implicated, and he would have to bear a bad name even if he died.


    Hang he''s persistence made the loss of the next combat garrison even greater. Originally, there were only two battalions of soldiers outside the port. After the impact of the five or six pull-out, the number of deaths and injuries has reached half. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the rest of the 400 soldiers will die at most.


    The first battalion commander has been seriously injured and carried down. The second battalion commander also charged with the soldiers twice and suffered minor injuries. Hang he immediately made a decision and decided to lead his team to launch an anti charge. Anyway, as long as he had one breath, he would never let the enemy rush to the fort. As long as he had one breath, he would never fire guns at the port and hurt a common people.


    "Captain, you are the backbone of everyone. You can''t lead the team." when the second battalion commander was preparing to launch another counter charge, he saw hang he stand up and express his opposition at the moment.


    "Well, don''t argue at this time. You can all rush. Why can''t I, the regimental commander? If I die, you are the regimental commander. If you die, the company commander below is the regimental commander. In short, if there is another person, you must protect the safety of the fort. If you are unfortunately going to die, the last person will sound the explosives. These four mortars can''t be left to the enemy. That''s why That is our mission. Do you understand? "


    This was close to the last words left before his death, so that the second battalion commander didn''t know what he was talking about. He could only watch hang he rush out of the fort with a bow and arrow.


    He is worthy of being the former cold front company commander. He has a strong personal quality. After he rushed out of the fort, he aimed at the enemy less than 100 meters away, released bows and arrows, one arrow and two arrows, and killed two Philippine soldiers holding fire guns one after another. A bullet almost flew close to his body and cut a blood hole in his leg.


    He moved his right leg and found that it was just a scratch. It didn''t matter. He continued to pull out the arrow and reflect. At the same time, he touched his waist knife and tried to get close to the enemy. He tried to kill a few by close combat.


    In addition to the warships blasted by gunfire, duter brought only 13400 soldiers to the port this time. There are only more than 200 fire guns and flint guns. Once a soldier dies, other soldiers will soon make up, so that he can keep enough firepower to suppress.


    He killed more than 200 opponents and killed 100 people himself. Duter''s face was a little ugly. Didn''t the intelligence say that the garrison had just been established and had no combat effectiveness? Why is it so difficult? It has been nearly two hours since he entered the port. This is the territory of the five-star army. If he can''t quickly solve the battle, who knows if the reinforcements of the five-star army will come over a long time.

 Chapter 1009

    Thinking of late change, duter also made a fierce cry to more than 200 men with muskets, "this time, there are not many people on the other side. We only need a charge to win the final victory. But whoever kills the enemy has a lot of rewards. Now listen to my command and attack together!"


    The general gave an order and carried it out whether he wanted it or not. In addition, originally there were a large number of people. At present, the more than 200 Musketeers roared up from the ground, carrying muskets, divided into three echelons and began to move forward alternately.


    Whenever they see the shadow of the five-star army, they will shoot immediately, and then retreat to the rear echelon. They continue to load bullets and prepare for a new round of attack. In this way, a kind of firepower suppression was formed, which made the five-star armies unable to lift their heads for a time.


    Hang he is less than 60 meters away from the soldiers of the Philippines. The original thought was how to get close to the other party and kill with a knife, so that the other party can only shoot one gun at a time, which can''t play any role. But seeing his opponent coming in order, he felt powerless in his eyes. In this case, he jumped out and seemed to be a target.


    The enemy was getting closer and closer. The soldiers in the fort had been suppressed by guns and could not raise their heads to fight back. Hang he and dozens of soldiers outside were also suppressed and hid in a corner. The sound of approaching footsteps sounded.


    "Everyone is ready to fight back with me." knowing that we can''t wait, we have to rush out a wave of close kill even if we are in danger. As for what effect we can achieve, we''ll let fate take care of everything. At this time, hang he thought of taking an oath when he first entered the cold front, "defend the country and die without shaking."


    Maybe this is the time to fulfill your original promise. "Everyone get ready. I belong to three numbers. Let''s rush together. One... Two..."


    Just as hang he was about to shout three, suddenly bursts of gunfire came out, like firecrackers.


    Looking at the sound, hundreds of meters away, countless navy soldiers in white uniforms appeared. Each of them kept shooting and rushed forward with the 95 style. They appeared on all sides of the harbor in a surrounded manner.


    With the continuous gunfire and human shadow, the Philippine soldiers who were about to rush forward were killed from a long distance. Holding a fire gun, Huotong and flint gun are comparable to the 95 style, which can fight and fire continuously and is extremely accurate. They are like a fire burning stick and a sharp weapon. They are not the same at all.


    Suddenly, the five-star Army soldiers beat the Philippine soldiers, one out of control and one confused.


    "Kill!" Nie Tong, the commander of the first division of the sea, personally led the team. Wearing the rank of two bars and four-star senior colonel, he was like a beast out of the cage. He kept rushing forward. The Ninth Five-Year Plan in his hand kept shooting fire and reaping the lives of one enemy after another. Around him, the soldiers like white waves are also charging and courageous.


    Looking at the Philippine soldiers, they were hit by a sudden attack. Countless soldiers were shot and died. Even duter, who was just arrogant, was forced to lie on the ground and didn''t even dare to lift his head.


    If anyone said that he could not lift his head with a fire gun before that, he would never believe it and would only laugh at each other. But everything really happened. He finally found that the so-called powerful firearms in the Philippines were just a joke, a joke of self deception.


    There are constantly crushed stones around, which are hit and broken, fly around, cut the skirt, and occasionally cross the body, leaving blood holes. But at this moment, duter had completely forgotten the pain. Now his whole body was shaking, just like the wild wolf who has always been in the habit of dominating, suddenly found that there was a downhill tiger standing in front of him.


    When the firepower was completely suppressed, the enemy was heavily shadowed from a distance. Looking back at the retreat, it was all the enemy. At that time, duter knew what to do if he continued to fight. Duterquiko, who didn''t want to die and was afraid of death, didn''t hesitate. He shouted out: "don''t kill me, I surrender, we surrender!"


    The same is true of the commander. It is conceivable that after we got here, the soldiers below shouted and surrendered as if they heard the sound of nature. Then, before the five-star army answered, guns, knives and guns were thrown all over the ground, like giving up resistance.


    This is simply an army that can only bully others. In the face of the unarmed people and fishermen on the unarmed pollillo island and Songcheng sea fishing boats, they wantonly showed their killing opportunities. In the face of the tenacious resistance of the Luzon garrison, they rushed like hungry wolves, showing their bloodthirsty side with the number of powerful firearms. But when I met the cold front navy of the five-star army, which was even stronger than them, I immediately counseled.


    After only one wave of attack is hurt, they immediately choose to surrender. This is the due performance of being strong from the outside but strong from the inside. Such an army is only worthy to bully some people who are far inferior to them. If it is faced with a strong army, it is even inferior to ordinary people.


    Duter surrendered, followed by thousands of soldiers behind him. On the port of Luzon and before the fort, a large number of people knelt down. At this moment, they were surrounded by the five-star Navy. They couldn''t do anything except holding their heads in their hands.


    Accompanied by Kaohsiung, deputy commander of the Navy and commander of the first marine army, Yang Chendong boarded the port and saw the devastation everywhere and the tragic scene of countless people dying at the gunpoint of the soldiers of the Philippines.


    Nie Tong, the commander of the first division, soon sent someone to understand the results of the war. He also met hang he, the commander. At the moment, he is saluting Yang Chendong and reporting what he has learned. When talking about the casualty figures from his mouth, Yang Chendong''s face became darker and darker.


    "Report to the sixth young master. The above is the specific process and results of the war. Please show me everything." after Mr. Nie reported everything, he paid another military salute, then turned over the dominant power and stood aside.


    In this moment, countless people from the port also rushed over. Some of them were lucky enough to escape from the war. Some came to save their families after hearing the sound of guns. From a distance, there were about two or three thousand people.


    Different from the place where they had seen the soldiers of the garrison regiment before, at this moment, they looked at the more than 100 wounded soldiers of the garrison regiment with only admiration and admiration in their eyes. Obviously, they can fight back with four guns built in the port to form an overwhelming attack. However, in order to protect the lives of the people and prevent innocent people from being implicated, they simply did not do so, but filled it with their own lives, and really did not hesitate to sacrifice their lives to protect the people.


    By virtue of serving the people, they deserve the respect and love of all the people.


    After listening to all Nie Tong''s reports by default, Yang Chendong found a highland and stood. His eyes first fell on the people who came from the surrounding area, and then looked at the soldiers of the garrison regiment who were only more than 100 people, but looked very excited. He also had mixed feelings in his heart. An idea of not spitting out unhappiness also quickly formed in his mind.


    "Mencius said," the people are precious, the country is second, and the king is light. "


    "For many years, this has always been a slogan, and how many people have really done it? But today, the Luzon port Garrison has done it, and the soldiers of our five-star army have done it. Even just now, they would rather risk the enemy''s terrible guns and guns and face the risk of giving their most precious lives at any time. They would rather use their flesh and blood to resist others than hurt a hundred people Brother, what kind of spirit is this? It''s a spirit that blood is thicker than water. "


    Yang Chendong''s voice became louder and louder. "This is enough to prove that they regard the people as their own people, as their parents, relatives and best friends. Only in this way can they make a move that they would rather give up their own lives than hurt others. With this, they are the most lovely people in contemporary times. Are you right?"


    "The loveliest person, the loveliest person..."


    At present, the most driven thousands of people are shouting like a tide, and the momentum is straight into the sky. Such shouts and Yang Chendong''s speech also moved hang he and others, making them and the people burst into tears.


    He made a stop gesture, and the cry suddenly stopped. Even those hundreds of surnames now obey orders and commands like an organized army.


    "They did well and everyone performed well. Therefore, the king now has to make three decisions. First, bury and compensate all the soldiers and people who died in this war. They are innocent people and died to complete their duties. They were invaded and died for no reason. We must remember them and treat their living relatives well So that the dead can close their eyes peacefully, and the living can also pack light and live a more wonderful life. "


    "Long live king Nanwu, long live king Nanwu!"


    In response to Yang Chendong, thousands of people and countless soldiers shouted. Obviously, these words spoke to their hearts.


    After making a stop sign again, Yang Chendong continued: "second, from now on, the garrison regiment will be officially promoted to the garrison division in Songcheng area. The division commander is hang he. It governs five regiments, five battalions of each regiment, a total of 10000 people. At the same time, it is equipped with five class III warships and one class IV warship to protect the peace of one party under his leadership."


    "Long live king Nanwu, long live king Nanwu!"


    "III. Luzon Island and Sumatra island in the southwest have been regarded as the territory of the Ming Dynasty since ancient times, as evidenced by the existence of the propaganda and comfort Department of the old port of the Ming Dynasty. Now the Philippines is wantonly engaged in aggression, invading our territory, embezzling our interests, invading our people and robbing our territory. He is a common indignation between man and God. Since then, the king announced to accept and lose, but whoever is here Kill those who dare to resist in an area! Kill those who cooperate with the enemy and betray the country! Kill those soldiers who retreat from the former! "

 Chapter 1010

    After three words of killing, Yang Chendong turned his eyes to duter and others, and said more murderous: "These aggressors, regardless of shooting the people, should be beheaded according to their crimes. Next, the king made a judgment, and all the aggressors were killed to comfort the soldiers of the garrison and the innocent people of Luzon port. Now please execute it by the first division of the sea."


    "Long live king Nanwu, long live king Nanwu!"


    Once again, the voices of people in the mountains and seas represent the common voice of everyone. Duter and others who understand the meaning of Yang Chendong''s words turned pale in an instant. The general also intended to explain, "you can''t kill us. We have surrendered and are prisoners. Moreover, I also know many Secrets of the Philippines. I can help you."


    "Prisoners, if the soldiers of the garrison and the people of the port lost, can you do one without killing? As for the secret you said, do you think there is anything that can resist our troops in front of my powerful navy?" Yang Chendong said coldly after two counter questions in succession: "And animals don''t need to speak any reason to execute beheading."


    All the people and the soldiers of the garrison regiment watched as thousands of people were killed. There was a river of blood on the port. But somehow, no one was afraid. On the contrary, everyone was still very excited. Many people felt what the garrison regiment had done for them. They also thought about what they wanted to do. They said they wanted to join the five-star Navy Their own hands avenge their dead relatives and friends. "


    Nie Tong, the first division commander, naturally declined the enthusiasm of the people. If he wanted to become a qualified cold front, he could not only rely on a moment of courage, but also go through extremely difficult assessment and political trial. He was far from ordinary people, and many people of different nationalities said they could join. In order not to cool the hearts of the people, Nie Tong followed Yang Chen''s instructions The statement taught by Dong said: "folks, you can''t become a qualified Navy soldier for the time being without specific and systematic training. But as long as you work hard, you will have a chance in the future. Now if you really have this heart, you can do some other work, which is also a contribution."


    "General, what can we do?" the people asked with one voice.


    "There are many things to say. For example, we can help the army transport materials, for example, we can spread what happened here through your mouth, so that all the people on the island know that our five-star army is fighting for the people, and we can mobilize more people to help our army. When we break into the Philippine army and recover the island, you can also rush to the island at the first time, You can do all these things to maintain the public security, take care of the property, prevent the invaders from making a comeback, and prevent people from making trouble in our rear. Moreover, King Nanwu will not let you do all these things in vain. He will give you a certain reward, express gratitude, and enhance your sense of ownership Accept. "


    Nie Tong doesn''t know whether it will work. In his eyes, these people are just the people. Even if they are the people, what they have to do is live their own life and try not to cause trouble. How many people will do such things as helping fight?


    Nie Tong''s idea is not unreasonable. Since ancient times, in the face of war, most people choose to give way and escape. Few people really have the courage to face it, and even rush to participate. However, Yang Chendong did not think so. When he occupied the Phnom Penh Dynasty, which is now Cambodia Province, he borrowed the power of the people when he led the army In the bloody battle ahead, it was the people in Phnom Penh who kept following behind, helping them bury their bodies and transport materials. Finally, a huge Dynasty was solved in more than a month. After that experience, Yang Chendong liked this method.


    Next, Yang Chendong wants to occupy the entire Philippines. There are many islands. If he fights one place and defends one place, he needs to constantly divide his troops. In the end, there may be a lack of troops, but if these people help, it will be very different. While saving troops, with the persuasion of these people, he can also make the people in the occupied land return early, It''s a way to kill two birds with one stone.


    The words of division commander Nie Tong fell into the ears of the people and soon spread to the ears of more people on the island. In the face of foreign aggression, the garrison would rather give up its guns and block bullets than hurt a people. Many people were moved to believe that the five-star army was the Salvation Army. Naturally, the intelligence bureau and the Han people moving here were in the dark help intensify the strength of billows and waves,


    But at the same time, helping the five-star army can get benefits and rewards. This real benefit, coupled with the fact that it does exist in Luzon port, can not be rejected by everyone. These people did play a very important auxiliary role in the next war.


    Duter and other more than 1000 Philippine soldiers were killed in the port. They avenged the dead garrison soldiers and the people in the port, and also played a role in sacrificing the flag. Next, Yang Chendong personally led the first division of the sea down from the north to Dakao island in the middle road.


    When the first division of the sea received a telegram and left for Luzon port, the second division of the sea and the third division of the sea also went towards the planned goals. Among them, Zhao Chang, the second division of the sea, went to Zhuxi road and Longyun East Road, the third division.


    Mindoro island is the first island and target to be conquered on the west road. On this island, there are about 5000 Philippine soldiers and more than 60000 people.


    Mayu City, the largest city on the island, has Mayu port, the largest Wharf on the island. When the five-star flag appeared far away and hundreds of warships appeared like clouds blocking the sun, the Philippine soldiers guarding here were silly.


    When class III and class II warships appeared and fired at the command of division commander Zhao Changxiang, the whole wharf soon fell into a sea of fire. The ships, soldiers and defense buildings left here were completely destroyed in a very short time. Before most people in the city knew what had happened, the main force of the second division began to land at the wharf. With the support and extension of artillery, it entered Mayu city an hour later and killed all the rebellious enemies, Occupied almost all military facilities and warehouses here.


    From the firing to the end, it took less than two hours. More than 1000 Philippine soldiers were killed and wounded, and all the others were captured. Under the cover of artillery fire, the whole Mindoro Island did not even run out of a ship. Such a victory is incredible in the eyes of others, but it is so common in the eyes of the five-star Navy. If there must be a word to describe it, it is that artillery hits mosquitoes.


    Compared with the well-trained five-star Navy with extremely advanced firearms, the unprepared Philippine soldiers were crushed from start to finish, without any pride and complacency. After occupying here, the first thing Zhao Changxiang, commander of the second division, did was not count the war proceeds, but said to the reporter around him: "report to the sixth young master and the naval command immediately. Please send someone to take over here as soon as the war on Mindu island is over. In addition, the second division intends to take the main force to the south. Please give instructions."


    A small Mindoro Island, naturally, can''t satisfy the cold front''s appetite of the second division of the sea. It was expected to continue to fight, not just the second division. Long Yuntian headquarters of the third division soon made a report on continuing to fight to Yang Chendong and the naval command.


    Long Yuntian was favored by Yang Chendong and finally became the third division teacher. He worked hard to prove that the sixth young master didn''t see the wrong person. This battle was a time for him to perform well, so when he got the order, he took the third division of the sea and went straight to catandenes island. Because of the long distance, the time to launch the attack is far from as fast as that of the second division, but it only took an hour from the firing after entering the island to the end. This does not mean that the combat effectiveness of the third division is stronger than that of the second division, but the island of catandenes is too small, so the attack speed is faster.


    Yang Chendong, together with the main force of the new first division and the naval command, just left the port of Luzon Island, and received reports from the second division and the third division respectively.


    The speed of military progress was even smoother than expected. After reading the war report, Yang Chendong just handed it to Kaohsiung, the deputy commander of the Navy, and said casually: "with such strength, we dare to be the enemy of the five-star army. There is no need for the great Philippines to exist."


    They say how bold people are and how productive the land is. In Yang Chendong''s eyes, the Philippines would not have been in his eyes. If it had not been fully prepared, and the resources in the islands were not very rich and scattered, it would not have become his goal so early. It''s only because the businessman, Albuquerque, was blinded by interests and did something to kill himself. That''s how Yang Chendong fulfilled him.


    Kaohsiung received the telegram and quickly read it. He asked for instructions and said, "sixth young master, do we agree with their requirements?"


    "Yes, we should also ask them to be steady and not reckless. Our intelligence department heard that the Western businessman still has some abilities and has made some efforts to build a marine division. Any carelessness may lead to irreparable results. Also, inform the logistics support department that the transport ship can start and quickly occupy the occupied Island." Yang Chendong issued the latest order.

 Chapter 1011

    The teams moved forward alternately according to their different tasks, the war was unfolded in an orderly manner, and the islands belonging to the great Philippines were occupied. Due to the previous slavery system implemented by the great Philippines, that is, after occupying an island, the original indigenous people became the people with the lowest status. The soldiers of the great Philippines who entered here were burned, looted and committed all kinds of evil, which had aroused people''s anger for a long time. When the five-star Navy came, these people scrambled to uprise and revolt, and well cooperated with the entry of the army to make it progress more smoothly.


    Most of the Philippine soldiers were bought by Albuquerque with money, and most of them were mainly pirates at sea all year round. These people are naturally unmatched in looting, but they also have one thing in common, that is, they don''t know how to write the word loyalty. In their eyes, only interests, benefits will naturally go up, and when there is no benefit, they can run as far as they can. Under such a disposition, when the five-star Navy attack came, many Philippine soldiers (former pirate gangs) on the islands fled one after another. In some small islands, they didn''t even do anything to resist. When the main force of the five-star Navy came, they often met an unprepared island and saw only the original indigenous people who had no resistance at all.


    Things have changed so much that the second and third divisions of the sea have reported the situation again. Yang Chendong responded quickly here. Since the local people are also exploited, as long as they sincerely invest under the Yang system and the song city, they will not hurt them. But if anyone shows any hostility to the five-star Navy, there is no amnesty!


    If you are not my race, your heart will be different. After so many years of development, the original Sulu islands, only the majority of the people in Luzon, are Han people, who still have feelings for the Ming Dynasty. Most of the people in other islands moved here later. They have their own beliefs, and many of them have been influenced by the Islamic religion. For such a hidden enemy, Yang Chendong will never be soft hearted, because he knows that today''s kindness may be exchanged for clear sorrow.


    At the same time, Yang Chendong also issued another order to kill the pirates who previously belonged to the great Philippines. If they can''t kill, they should also be driven out of this sea area. In a word, any force or individual who dares to be an enemy of the Yang system must not give them the soil to survive.


    The five-star navy soldiers, who have always been belligerent and composed of elite, are waiting to make meritorious achievements and win unparalleled awards. If you want to achieve this goal, the most fear is that there is no war to fight. This command coincides with your inner thoughts. Naturally, you will not be polite. The warships continue to accelerate. Once you hit the Philippine navy or foreign pirates at sea, you will never be polite. You will blow out shells. I don''t know how many ships have been seriously damaged, As a result, the color of this sea area has become much scarlet.


    The successive victories of the first army on the sea were naturally scolded by some people. In malarag City, Mindanao, the temporary capital of the Philippines, King Albuquerque was sitting on a seat like a sign of the throne, pointing to the officials below.


    "What''s the matter? Doesn''t it mean that our troops are made up of elite pirates who have experienced naval battles for many years? Didn''t they boast to the king that if the five-star army dares to come, they will be destroyed at sea? Why is it so vulnerable when it really fights? Who can explain to the king?" Albuquer said, While his eyes fell on Ferdinand, who was the first among the ministers.


    Ferdinand, deeply trusted by King Albuquerque, was awarded the post of prime minister. His main job was to deal with the pirates and take charge of the military power.


    In his bones, Albuquerque is still a businessman. He pays more attention to interests. Originally, he had some inside information through his family who had been doing business for generations. He was like a fish in water when starting business in this archipelago. He seemed to have a pair of natural insight and always did well in what was suitable for things. To put it bluntly, he can transport the most common goods in one place to another place in a very short time and sell them at a high price, and then bring back the specialty goods in another place when he rides back and sell them at a high price all the way.


    Because of this unique talent, Albuquerque''s business is getting bigger and bigger, and he has more and more money in his hands. When it is enough to build a huge army, he met Ferdinand, and the two can be said to hit it off. In particular, the latter said to build a country with financial resources, and then take advantage of this method to converge money, so that Albuquerque saw a bright road, so the great Philippines came into being.


    Unexpectedly, the good times did not last long. They just occupied the nearby islands. Some robbed items were still being counted. Before they could be transported out, the five-star Navy came and hit them hard as soon as they came up. The news of robbed islands and important cities came one after another.


    He spent a lot of gold and silver and bought so many pirates to work for himself, but now he has such a result. Albuquerque, who spent money, was naturally very distressed. Looking at Ferdinand at this moment, he was naturally full of bad intentions.


    The prime minister Feidi Erde, who was so staring, was very wronged. He just ordered to contact those pirates. In the final analysis, one is to pay, the other is to contribute, it''s just a cooperative relationship. How can he have the ability to control these pirates? Now facing a more powerful five-star Navy, they flinch. What''s their business?


    But at the thought that Albuquerque''s character is the one whose flaws must be reported, if he doesn''t respond, he may be the next unlucky one. He had no choice but to step forward and say: "Your Majesty, the five-star Navy is well prepared, and our army is completely unprepared to meet the enemy. There is no reason to be invincible to fight a few of our troops with superior forces without intention and with proper planning. However, as long as we can gather our troops and form a same scale, the decline must be reversed. These pirates are all in other sea areas They have their own reasons for being able to dominate the Chinese forces for many years. "


    "Oh? Does the prime minister mean that the five-star navy can defeat?" Albuquerque asked with interest.


    "Yes, your majesty, as my minister said just now, we didn''t prepare before, so we let them exploit the loophole and use superior forces to deal with small troops. But as long as we can concentrate the troops and fight hard, the victory rate is still very high." Ferdinand said with confidence on his face.


    "Well, even so, the king now orders you to contact them, gather them and give heavy damage to the five-star army. It is possible to do so?" Albuquer saw new hope and smiled more immediately.


    "Yes. I just have another request. If you want these pirates to work hard, you need to give enough rewards, so..."


    Albuquer frowned slightly. He had spent a lot of money to invite these pirates to join the Philippines. But so far, if he can''t continue to pay now, those pirates will not listen to orders. Once the five-star army really kills them, I''m afraid they will have no basic way to live, and he will leave here, That is tantamount to breaking the way to make money.


    If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. Although you are very unhappy, Albuquerque still clenched his teeth and said, "OK, the king will agree to your conditions, but there can''t be any problems this time."


    "Your Majesty is wise. Please rest assured. You are waiting for the good news of your victory." Ferdinand breathed a sigh of relief. He contacted these pirates. Naturally, he knows more about their temperament. They are a group of people who can sell their souls for money. As long as they are given enough money, their relatives can be killed without blinking an eye. It''s just to deal with the five-star Navy. What''s the difficulty?


    Ferdinand left the royal capital with a large amount of gold and silver given by ebbocker. The first place he went with his fleet was Palawan Island in the west of the islands.


    Palawan Island is a separate island in the westernmost part of the great Philippine Islands. It is not difficult to be far away from other islands. Once attacked, it can retreat and advance. It also has another advantage. There is a powerful Pirate Group here, marcocheng Pirate Group.


    Ma Kecheng was originally a pirate giant marching around Sumatra. He had nearly a thousand ships and more than 60000 people. Among them, 20000 were able to recruit good fighters and outlaws. He was a very powerful pirate force.


    When Ferdinand went to win over the other side, he really spent a lot of effort and, of course, a lot of money. Only then did he ask him to join the Philippines to help guard Palawan Island and become the main force supporting the western waters of the Philippines.


    It was precisely because he knew Ma Kecheng''s ability very well that Ferdinand was the first to find him this time. When he landed on the island and brought ten boxes of gold and silver with 500000 liang of synthetic Daming silver, the pirate leader Ma Kecheng''s face had turned into a flower.


    "Brother Ma, this is the sincerity of our king. He also said that as long as you can defeat the five-star army and Navy division, the next booty will be one-third of you. How about?" seeing that the time was right, Ferdinand said his request.


    It''s only one third of the booty shared. Naturally, it''s hard to impress Ma Kecheng. It also made him quickly restrain his previous smile, and his face became very serious. He said, "prime minister, what do you think of us? Can a mere 500000 liang of silver make tens of thousands of my brothers work?"

 Chapter 1012

    "Ha ha, brother Ma is poor. You may not know how powerful the ships of the five-star navy are. Let me tell you, they have the fastest power in the world. At the same time, each warship is equipped with artillery several times more advanced than ours. Once they are defeated and their ships are occupied, brother Ma''s strength will be greatly expanded. Besides, the king said it is three One third, but he''s not here. Isn''t it up to you and me to decide how much of that third? "


    "Oh." hearing that the booty was so rich, Marco Cheng was already moved. When he heard what Ferdinand said behind him, he smiled again. "So everything depends on the prime minister?"


    "Wherever, all victory depends on brother ma. The enemy is not weak this time. Don''t hide yourself." Ferdinand also had a few more smiles on his face, followed by bursts of laughter, and their agreement was reached.


    There is no eternal friend, no eternal enemy, only eternal interests. When the interests were large enough, the adventurers appeared, and Ma Kecheng made the decision to fight with the five-star army. In order to make the scale of victory more inclined here, Ferdinand, as Prime Minister of the Philippines, issued orders to other nearby sea areas. Once the war started, he asked them to do everything possible to stop the five-star Navy reinforcements nearby, and give them enough time to eat the main force of the enemy.


    Ma Kecheng did not take this in his eyes. He said bluntly: "we have investigated. The navy of the five-star army is divided into three parts. There are less than 10000 people in each part and less than 200 seagoing ships. As long as they are surrounded by us, they can''t escape, let alone send letters."


    Marco Cheng means that Ferdinand''s actions are superfluous. In this regard, the latter smiled and said, "I don''t think brother Ma''s goal will be so short-sighted. I arrange many people just to look at the main force of other five-star army and sea division, which can destroy more enemy ships. Don''t we get more benefits?"


    "Oh, hahaha, it''s so feasible." Ma Kecheng laughed. It seemed that the main force of the five-star navy was already in it, which could be handled by him. It''s no wonder that he, the navy of the five-star army, is only moving around xiaoryukyu island. It''s like the land of Sumatra. It''s just passing by. Considering the limited military strength, no force has been built there. Those who don''t know are meaningless.


    Ma Kecheng didn''t know the strength of the five-star army, so he made such a decision. The facts will tell him immediately that not all sea ships can gather and perish. Some forces are like sharp blades. It is absolutely impossible to block their light with a piece of rag.


    With the goal, Ma Kecheng began to mobilize a large army. Nearly a thousand small boats of the 60000 water division began to prepare, and an ambush circle was set 400 miles away from the sea area of Palawan Island. Among them, Marco''s marriage and the main force appeared here, waiting in full battle, showing the appearance of a decisive battle with the five-star army. But around him, he had already ambushed hundreds of warships and tens of thousands of bandits, ready to encircle.


    In this way, you can use your body as bait and then attract the enemy to gather around. Ma Kecheng naturally looked confident. After everything was arranged, he ordered the scout ship to leave, find the main force of the five-star Navy and lead it.


    The main force of the five-star Navy in the Western sea area is the second marine division. Division commander Zhao Chang first raided mintuluo island and occupied it with little effort. Then there was waiting. Three days later, the logistics army came, bringing countless Luzon residents and a battalion of garrison soldiers. Then it took over the coastal defense here. Next, the second division continued to go south and occupied six or seven large and small islands, including busanga island.


    The result is the same. Because the area of these islands is too small, it is impossible to station any army. When the second division of the sea arrived, these so-called Philippine troops either fled at the sight of the wind, or chose to surrender under siege. Even a decent war did not happen, which once annoyed division commander Zhao Changxiang and the officials of the second division.


    A real elite, they have their own dignity. If the enemy is simply vulnerable, there will be no challenge. For them, this expedition will become boring. It was not until the scouting express sent by Ma Kecheng was suddenly sent out that Zhao Chang, who had been sleeping, opened his eyes again.


    "Sir, look at the flag. It''s the scouting ship of Mako Cheng Pirate Group. Shall we blow them down and let them feed the fish in the sea?" Shen Xing, a regimental commander, asked excitedly standing in the captain''s room.


    "No." Zhao Chang hurriedly made an impossible gesture, and then said expectantly, "I''ve heard that Ma Kecheng''s strength is good. It''s not easy to see their scouting ships. Of course, we have to walk with him and find his main force for a decisive battle. In this way, if the order goes on, all the warships can''t fire. Just follow these scouting ships. We need to find each other''s nest and annihilate them in one fell swoop."


    When the division commander had an order, the 200 warships of the whole second division quickly moved. They adjusted their direction and followed behind these scouts towards the Western sea. They were worried that the other party was a scouting clipper. If they didn''t follow closely, they would lose them. However, when Zhao Changxiang found that the other party didn''t do his best and seemed to be waiting for him, his mind suddenly burst However, a trace of bad ideas came out.


    At the same time, Shen Xing, the first leader, felt wrong and said, "Sir, the speed of scouting the Clippers should not be so slow. Do you think they intend to lead us?"


    There was some doubt in his heart. Now his subordinates think the same way. At this moment, Zhao Changxiang can almost determine the number of ways of the other party. Then he nodded and said: "What you said is exactly what I thought. It seems that the other party is ready to fight with us. Hehe, it suits my heart. In this way, tell the fleet to slow down, keep a sufficient distance between the ships and be ready to fight at any time. At the same time, cable the headquarters to know what happened here."


    When it comes to such a war, Zhao Changxiang must report it, which was originally the rule of the Yang army. When the telegram was sent to the Navy headquarters, Yang Chendong and the first division of the sea had just occupied banai island and was checking the harvest here.


    The telegram was sent to Yang Chendong and Kaohsiung, deputy commander of the Navy and commander of the first navy. "Come on, find out the relevant information about Ma Kecheng." Yang Chendong said casually.


    Yang ER and several others soon sent a stack of thick materials to Yang Chendong, including those provided by the Security Bureau and the CIA. With the continuous development of the CIA, they already have a certain intelligence system. The two departments collect and provide intelligence at the same time, which will enhance the authenticity of intelligence and provide a better reference for making correct judgments significance.


    "Oh? This pirate organization is not small." looking at the information sent by the two intelligence departments at the same time, Yang Chendong was not only startled by the thousands of digital warships and more than 60000 soldiers.


    You know, pirates are no more powerful than others. Living at sea all year round makes their needs bigger than those on land?


    Let''s put it this way. If a force has 60000 people on land, it''s not surprising. Even if it''s done, a larger county magistrate can do it. But if you want to have such a huge force on the sea, you need too many resources. It can be seen that this is not a small force.


    Kaohsiung also saw this group of forces, and then said with worry, "sixth young master, ants kill elephants. In the face of such a strong enemy, they have long been prepared. I''m afraid the second division of the sea will pay a certain price even if it wins. It''s better to send someone to reinforce it immediately."


    "It''s for reinforcements." Yang Chendong nodded approvingly. Although he had confidence in the second marine division, with the strength of warships and artillery, he had the ability to break out of the siege as long as he was not attacked in his sleep. But it was not his style to be beaten passively. The formation of each marine division used a lot of financial and material resources in the city, and any loss would make him heartache. "In this way, the headquarters of the fourth Marine Division patrolling the nearby sea area were ordered to quickly approach the location of the second marine division. There was no need to meet first. Once the enemy was found to be surrounded, they would attack inside and outside and give them a cruel punishment."


    A second division of the sea plus a fourth division of the sea has enough power to counteract even in the face of multiple forces. When Yang Chendong ordered, Kaohsiung nodded in agreement. Then he asked, "The opponent has made a move, sixth young master. I think we should also hurry up. Everything on bannai island will be handed over to the garrison and the people who follow up. Shall we continue to move forward?"


    "Yes." Yang Chendong nodded his head silently and his eyes fell on Mindanao island on the sand table. This time, the Philippines fought undeclared and killed and injured so many soldiers and people. If you don''t clean up hard, won''t others underestimate it? Won''t everyone dare to provoke themselves in the future?


    The first division of the sea set sail again, and the fleet sailed southward. Thousands of nautical miles away, the west is also full of sea ships. The tense pre war atmosphere appeared on every pirate''s head, indicating that a war of life and death seems to be open at any time.


    Compared with the tension of the soldiers below, Ma Kecheng, as the leader, is very relaxed.


    With six times more troops and five times more warships, the five-star Navy Division has become his Chinese food and meat in the bowl. At this time, he consciously ignored two problems.

 Chapter 1013

    1¡¢ The power of the five-star Navy.


    2¡¢ The five-star navy has an external communication system that he simply can''t recognize - radio.


    He thought that after encircling the Navy division of the five-star army, the other party would become an isolated army. He thought that with the advantages of warships and numbers, he would not be his opponent to convenience. But he did not know that the second division of the sea had contacted the fourth division of the sea.


    With regard to the decision of the sixth young master and the Navy headquarters to send the fourth division to join hands with them against the enemy, although division commander Zhao Changxiang had some resistance, he thought that he could win by relying on the second division of the sea. However, considering that due to the unequal number of warships, the other party was likely to escape in case of defeat. When he was unable to catch up, he recognized the decision.


    But division commander Zhao Changxiang regarded the fourth division of the sea as a peripheral pursuit force. He didn''t want to cooperate with them. He wanted to make the second division of the sea independent.


    All this changed because he entered the siege.


    After discovering that the enemy''s scouting clippers intended to lure themselves into the shortlist, Zhao Changxiang ordered all warships to slow down their marching speed and keep a good alignment and move forward slowly. Finally, three days later, the second marine division following the scouts finally found the enemy ships waiting for them in the opposite sea area.


    From a distance, I''m afraid there are no less than 400 warships. This strong lineup falls in the eyes of Zhao Changxiang. He is not afraid, but excited. Finally, I have a piece of fat in front of me. I can have a good time.


    But what happened next changed Zhao Changxiang''s plan to eat alone. As soon as the second marine division entered the ambush circle, a large number of enemy ships appeared on its north, East and south sides. No matter from which direction, there were about 200 enemy ships. This is five times more powerful than yourself.


    Facing such a situation, Zhao Changxiang first made a fierce struggle in his heart, and then quickly made a decision. He called the telegraph operator and said, "report the situation in front of us to the sixth young master and the naval command, and cable the fourth division of the sea to tell them that all the enemies appear and they can act."


    "Sir." Shen Xinggao, a regimental commander who was accompanying him, shouted, "Why are we still asking the fourth division for help when the second division of the sea can eat these enemies?"


    The underlying meaning of Shen Xing''s words is, why should so much credit be given to others?


    For this question, Zhao Changxiang''s answer is, "the fat is too big. We can''t eat at all. Call the fourth division to help. We won''t eat less, but also eat more. At the same time, we can reduce our own loss. Why not?"


    As a division commander, Zhao Changxiang has military dictatorship in the second division. Then he sent the order to the telegraph operator. To his surprise, he not only received the news that the fourth division agreed to take action, but also received the praise of the sixth young master.


    The main idea of the telegram was that Zhao often did things with a view to the overall situation, and really integrated sincere unity into the actual combat. Very good. The sixth young master was very happy and personally rewarded Mr. Zhao with a box of wunanwang cigarettes and a hundred jars of good wine.


    Considering the quantity produced, cigarettes have become one of the most popular goods as soon as they are sold out. Because they consume too much, even the generals in the army receive a certain amount every month. For example, Wunan trump cigarettes, which are just out of the market, are of the best quality, no less than the influence of today''s Chinese cigarettes. All of a sudden, there were a box of good wine and a hundred jars of good wine. This kind of real reward was sent by telegram to the whole Yang army.


    Remember, it''s the whole Yang army. It is not limited to the first navy, nor is it the entire first Navy Department including the second Navy, but as long as it is in the Yang army, it has been informed of this news. At the same time, everyone envies these benefits, but also the second division commander Zhao Changxiang. He can get such a reward from the sixth young master. Needless to say, it has been put in the eyes. It can be expected that he will prosper and rise step by step in the future.


    Why did Yang Chendong do this?


    It''s very simple to say. Through such empirical evidence, he told all senior officers how important unity is. As long as you have the overall situation in mind, even if you don''t get much credit, the bonus you can get is much higher than acting alone.


    Zhao Changxiang was surprised by the telegram, and soon he was very excited. But when the excitement passed, he began to think about the meaning of the matter. So, after he figured it out, the second division didn''t fight back immediately, but continued to drill into the middle of the encirclement circle.


    That is, knowing that he is surrounded is tantamount to knowing the other party''s routine. Instead, Zhao Changxiang is not in a hurry. He has to wait and see. What he sees is not what the other party has behind him, but to buy time for the fourth division of the sea to reach the designated target and make the battle more beautiful.


    The second Marine Division was surrounded, but did not escape immediately. Instead, it continued to move forward and came towards the center of the battlefield. This also made Marco Cheng, who was preparing to order the action, hesitate, which made the prime minister Ferdinand unable to understand.


    When a normal person encounters such a thing, shouldn''t he run away immediately? Although it will cost a lot to escape without entering the surrounded central area, there is still hope to break through at least. But once you enter the middle of the battlefield, even if you want to escape a ship, it will be difficult to climb to heaven.


    In this way, the Navy division of the five-star army will not know, but why are they still close to the center of the battlefield. Unable to figure it out, the two still have to think together, because they can''t feel at ease if they don''t clarify this problem.


    Soon, they reached a consensus that the reason why the second Marine Division would do so must be due to their arrogance. In other words, the navy of the five-star army was very proud. They were afraid that they didn''t look up to these pirates at all, so they dared to put themselves in danger.


    No wonder they think so. According to the news from the scouts who followed the clippers of the second division of the sea, none of the warships of the second division of the sea had left since they found each other, and then let them into the encirclement during the pursuit for more than three days. In the face of this extremely accurate news, it just shows one thing. The second Marine Division has no reinforcements or any help. What is it if it is not arrogant or arrogant to move forward?


    "Ha ha, it''s said that the five-star army has strong combat power, but I didn''t see it, but now I see their arrogance and arrogance. Well, even if I don''t pay attention to others, I don''t blame me. I use the flag to tell other ships not to rush, let the enemy move, shrink the encirclement circle and wait for the enemy to appear in the middle of the battlefield , do it together.


    Ma Kecheng was furious. He was so arrogant and arrogant that he was surrounded by the second division of the sea. In the past, any enemy who was surrounded by his formation was either in panic or fled in a hurry, or it was difficult to give full play to 50% of his usual combat power. However, the second division of the sea turned against him and didn''t pay any attention to his encirclement. That''s how he needed it You''re welcome? Just hit it hard.


    With an order, the second marine army was surrounded by thousands of warships and went to the center of the battlefield. During this period, they were very slow, but they kept walking, so they didn''t cause these pirates to have other ideas. Anyway, it''s impossible to report under the siege. That''s the case, why worry about people running away?


    Therefore, most of the next day was spent in this kind of procrastination. Until ten hours later, the fourth division of the sea sent a message that they had reached the designated position. They could enter the battlefield at any time after the first shot of the second division of the sea and give the pirates an abdominal and back attack. Zhao Changxiang, commander of the second division of the sea, ordered the whole division to be ready for battle.


    During these ten hours, in addition to the necessary personnel on duty, the other cold front officers and soldiers of the second division rested and slept in the cabin. However, all veterans know that the more war, the more they need to maintain enough physical strength. Only in this way can they perform better on the battlefield.


    After ten hours of rest, the commanders and fighters were in full spirit and full of strength. At the moment the division headquarters issued the order, the four regiments under their command immediately separated and guarded the four directions of East, South, West and North with the division headquarters as the center.


    This is called the four-way defensive array, but there are many drills in peacetime exercises. However, this is the first time that it has been really used, and it is also the first time in the history of the five-star Navy that a real division system has been surrounded.


    The Quartet defensive array was completed in less than half an hour. When the pirates ten miles away found their differences and began to approach them, the four regiments had made all the preparations before the attack.


    As the second marine division composed of cold fronts, all ships except transport ships are equipped with 100mm mortars. The advantage of this gun is that it is small, easy to carry and easy to move. It can be placed in the bow, middle and stern of the ship. It can be adjusted arbitrarily according to the direction of the enemy. Moreover, the attack distance of up to 13 miles can be guaranteed Prove the function of killing enemies from a long distance.


    On the division level units, there are also five class IV warships, one for the division headquarters and one for each of the four regiments. All class IV warships are equipped with 61 type 100mm single barrel naval guns, with a firing speed of 12 rounds / min, a range of 22.5km (to the sea) and 14km (to the air), an elevation of 85 degrees, a projectile weight of 15.9kg and an initial muzzle velocity of 895m / s.


    After Yang Chendong took out the finished products from the warehouse, the 100 mm naval gun was successfully developed by chixiancheng shipyard stone after three years of research. The naval gun that can shoot 45 nautical miles away is also the strongest gun that can be produced by chixiancheng shipyard and Arsenal.

 Chapter 1014

    With the production of 100 mm single barrel naval guns, the shipyard and Arsenal in chiembedded city have mastered more high-end technologies. It is conceivable that with the promotion of Yang''s books and knowledge, more and more advanced guns will be available in the future.


    Zhao Chang went to the fourth class warship where the division commander was. At the moment, there was a 100mm single barrel naval gun. At this time, the gun barrel was facing the pirate group coming to them, eager to try.


    "Report the distance." Zhao Changxiang picked up the advanced telescope used by the division commander in his hand and asked while looking at the sea in the distance.


    "Report to the division commander that the enemy ship is still ten nautical miles away from us."


    "Wait a minute." when hearing the distance of ten nautical miles, Zhao Changxiang put down his telescope and said in a calm manner.


    Although the distance of ten miles has been within the coverage of all artillery fire, Yang Chendong still did not give the order to attack immediately. He has learned from the intelligence that at this time, the strongest artillery attack in the west is only three miles away. As long as you fire at it outside this range, the initiative is still in your own hands. Moreover, in the face of such a strong artillery, Zhao Changxiang could not guess what the other party''s reaction would be.


    What if you can''t stand it and turn around and run away? Ten miles away, if he runs away, he is likely to rush out of the range of 13 miles of 100 mm mortars. If so, he will only rely on the artillery attack of four class IV warships. I''m afraid the effect will not be very good, so he has to wait.


    "Report to the division commander that the enemy ship is still eight miles away from us."


    "Report to the division commander that the enemy ship is still six miles away from us."


    "Order all ships to aim at the target and fire." after hearing the distance of six miles, Zhao Changxiang no longer hesitated. If he didn''t fire at the moment, it would give the other party the possibility to rush in front of him. Once the other party could suppress himself with artillery, the loss was inevitable at that time.


    After the order was issued, the command flag kept fluttering on the ship string of the division headquarters, and then the first shell hit out. It was the class IV warship where Zhao Chang went. The shell roared out of the barrel and fell straight into the group of pirate ships approaching.


    "Boom!"


    The shell roared out. When it had long aimed at the target, it hit first. It hit a large ship with more than 300 people in the pirate ship group. Then it was a bright fire and ammunition splashed. The unprepared pirate ship was hit, the ship began to break, and countless crew members were killed or injured. Screams came one after another.


    The scene like purgatory in the world was just the beginning. Then, countless guns roared, and then countless shells rushed out of the warships of the second marine division and rushed to the enemy ship six miles away.


    Some shells hit very accurately. Usually, they can easily destroy a small enemy warship with one shot; If the fight is not allowed, it will also lead to a rough wave when it falls on the sea, which makes the nearby pirate crew yell and fear.


    As pirates, they are used to threatening others, robbing others, and then watching others show their fear in danger. But when everything had to fall on themselves, they found out how dangerous it was. They found that their quality was not much higher than those who had been robbed before, and some even were far worse.


    The gunfire went on and on without stopping. Although the speed of making artillery shells in chijiancheng arsenal is still very slow, it has been six years since the establishment of the Navy. It has been nearly a year since the successful development of artillery shells. There has never been any war. The storage of artillery is still large, and there will be no problem in fighting several large naval battles.


    The artillery roared constantly. In the depths of the pirate ships directly ahead, Ma Kecheng''s self-confidence had long disappeared. He was loudly asking about the distance from the five-star Navy division. He couldn''t believe how the other party could shoot shells at such a long distance and hit himself. All this was beyond his imagination.


    Ma Kecheng is very confident in himself that he can dominate one side and become a pirate organization that Albuquerque does not hesitate to spend a lot of money to win over.


    What he saw every day was the picture of weak food and strong food. He clearly knew the importance of weapons. For this reason, he bought guns at a high price from the Western fleets passing by. They were guns that could hit two and a half miles away. They were definitely a very powerful kind at that time.


    Although he also knew that some guns in the Western fleet could hit three miles away, he also knew that they would never be sold. Otherwise, wouldn''t it mean that they had the possibility of threatening each other. But even if it is three miles away, once it meets his wolf tactics, it is doomed to fail.


    Before the war, the artillery of the five-star Navy division in his mind was the farthest, that is, three miles away. Just because of this, he dared to send all the troops to surround the other party. But what I never expected was that the gun was fired six miles away, and it gave me such a heavy blow. It seems that there is not only one gun, but countless.


    Ma Kecheng can''t accept this result. At the moment, he has regretted his act of being the enemy of the five-star army.


    Also unacceptable on the side was Prime Minister Ferdinand, the special envoy sent by ebbocker.


    He came here to see how the Navy division of the five-star army was surrounded and annihilated, not how they were defeated. So when he saw that his opponent had fired and began to hit the pirate ship, he couldn''t help asking Ma Kecheng, "brother Ma, why don''t you order a fight back?"


    Ferdinand was always a civil servant. Naturally, he lacked a certain understanding of the artillery equipped on sea ships. In his opinion, the more ships pirates have, the more guns they have. The opponent has fired guns. The big deal is that both sides will lose.


    Ma Kecheng, who was in a bad mood, saw Ferdinand dare to question himself. At present, he said angrily: "fight back? Our guns can''t hit our opponents at all. How can we fight back?"


    "What? Does it mean that the firearms equipment of the five-star Navy Division has been so advanced?" Ferdinand finally understood and casually said a word to remind Ma Kecheng.


    He had said before that the greatest advantage for pirates was not the 500000 Liang silver given by King Albuquer, but the powerful firearms and artillery of the five-star Navy division. Ma Kecheng listened to this, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. But now, he finally understood the meaning of this sentence, and a bold idea rose. "Ha ha, the other side''s artillery is really good. Once it can be used by me, won''t I be free to fight the Western merchant ships passing here? At that time, won''t my wealth be inexhaustible?"


    It was like asking himself, or falling into a madman. After a burst of laughter, Marco was defeated. He suddenly turned to his subordinates and said loudly: "Tell everyone with the flag, don''t be afraid of each other''s artillery, and rush forward bravely. As long as we can advance three miles, the victory will belong to us. Then we will have more powerful artillery. At that time, no one in this sea area will be our opponent."


    Marco Cheng''s cry also stimulated his subordinates. They shouted out to convey the news, which pointed out the direction for the pirate ships who were already in chaos.


    Being able to become pirates and survive well originally proves that they are superior to ordinary people. What''s more, Ma Kecheng, a big pirate of one genus and two genera, can organize an array of 60000 people, which is enough to show his strength and the strength and toughness of his subordinates.


    At first, facing the sudden attack of the second marine division, they were indeed stunned. That was because they were not prepared and did not know that there were artillery that could hit so far. In addition, the leader Ma Kecheng delayed issuing new orders, so they had to wait in panic.


    Now, with a new order, some ships quickly adjusted their direction and continued to move forward at the risk of being bombarded by artillery. At the moment, through the telescope, we can even see the red face on many faces, which is not a means to achieve the goal, which is a face only shown by outlaws.


    "Report to the division commander. After the initial panic, the enemy has begun to approach us." Shen Xing, a division commander on the same ship, put down his telescope and looked at Zhao Changxiang.


    Zhao Changxiang was also surprised by the other party''s fierce guard''s death. But who can become a cold front or a cold front teacher? Who is not a person with strong psychological quality? After only a moment of sigh, he gave an order and said: "order all warships to adjust their direction, and be sure to control the enemy''s warships three miles away."


    Not only do you want to win, but you also want to lose nothing. This is Zhao Changxiang''s "ambition". If it is ambition, who can say that it is an impossible task under the advantage of powerful artillery?


    The target of the second marine division began to shift and fired at those desperate ships that wanted to get close to them. At one time, there was gunfire within a distance of four or five miles. One after another, enemy ships were sunk. On the vast sea, countless small black spots floated on the water and shouted for help to nearby friend ships.


    Compared with other forces, pirates seem to be more fearless of life and death. Even if the ships in front are sunk one by one, there are still more ships coming one after another behind them. They are like a tendon. If they see the target, they will never let go, even if they know that there are many dangers.


    Luck exists in everyone''s heart. They seem to believe that the ship that is lucky to rush to the five-star Navy Division will have its own, so everyone is taking risks and everyone is facing failure.

 Chapter 1015

    "I don''t believe they can keep water tight when all the staff move forward." on the pirate ship, Marco Cheng stared angrily. At this moment, his eyes had already turned red. It''s not because of lack of sleep, but because of anxiety and dryness.


    Ma Kecheng has experienced hundreds of wars since he grew up. Some of them are no worse than today''s, so he is still gambling that he can win in the end with the advantage of the number of ships. However, all this was disrupted and defeated by another sudden news.


    All the pirate ships kept moving forward according to his orders, especially some scout clippers. Although they didn''t have any aggression, their advantage was that they were very fast. Once such ships appeared, they were really difficult to be locked by gunfire. They also became the first batch of pirate ships to rush to three miles.


    Finally, a ship has entered the Three Mile land, which is equivalent to giving a shot in the arm to other pirate ships. For a time, other ships are infected by it and accelerating madly. It has a great meaning of relying on the sea of people to win. But it was at this time, when their hearts were full of hope, behind them, there was a sudden roar of artillery fire, and then more seagoing ships with five-star red flags joined. They were the fourth Marine Division ordered to come to the rescue.


    At the beginning of the war, the fourth division of the navy was ordered to patrol this sea area to prevent someone from taking risks and attacking the coastline of Cambodia Province, which was just taken over by the Yang system. Because of the special position of the fourth division of the sea, Yang Chendong gave them such a chance to participate in the war.


    At the beginning of receiving the order, Ding Yan, the commander of the fourth division of the sea, was naturally excited. At present, he left four regiments to continue patrolling, and the other three regiments plus a battalion directly under the division came directly to the designated sea area.


    The cooperation of the second marine division bought them time, finally caught up with the war, and finally appeared in the middle of the war, and then gave the unprepared pirate ships a heavy blow on the back and belly.


    The sudden appearance of the fourth Marine Division caught the pirate ships by surprise. When the artillery fell again, the pirate ships were frightened to find that they were surrounded not by the enemy, but themselves. What''s more frightening is that the five-star army seagoing ships that appeared here for some reason, their artillery fire extended very irregularly, and they found that there was no safety zone in this sea area.


    Unlike the previous second division of the Navy, it first attacked the leading ships of pirate ships, and then attacked those ships that wanted to be close to them within three miles. In this way, as long as they don''t rush in front, there is no danger of being hit by artillery. This is also the reason why a large number of pirate ships are not flustered.


    The emergence of the fourth division broke this law. When any area was unsafe, some people with weak will began to waver.


    The so-called 60000 pirates are not all elite. There are only 20000 people who are really loyal to Ma Kecheng, and the other two-thirds just come to make up for it in order to find a place to live temporarily.


    Such people naturally have no problem fighting with the wind, but once they encounter serious obstacles, their mentality will collapse at any time. It''s like that after the fourth division of the sea suddenly appeared and gave a heavy blow, many pirates'' mentality began to collapse. The direct result is that some brave people and people who cherish their lives suddenly separated from groups of pirate ships and fled away to the distance.


    Some things can be contagious, just like on the battlefield. When everyone rushes forward, as one of them, you will consciously or involuntarily follow them.


    On the contrary, if someone starts to run away, your brain will also be affected. Under the herd mentality, you will even make the same response and turn around and run away. Even more people don''t know why they escaped.


    You are generally on the sea now. With the first pirate ship escaping, there will be the second, third and fourth... Until more and more, affecting more people''s psychology and more ships.


    The army suddenly appeared the escape ship, and then showed more and more trends. This scene was seen in the eyes of Ma Kecheng in the command ship, and he had a very bad feeling.


    He has seen a lot of such things, but generally the enemy is at large. The escape of his subordinates is the first time. He doesn''t have any experience to deal with it. Now he doesn''t know what to do.


    However, Ferdinand, who was with the army, saw that there was a ship as long as it ran away, and said angrily, "stop them and sink them. In any case, we can''t let this situation spread, or we will destroy our army."


    "Yes, yes, do as the prime minister said right away." Ma Kecheng, who was reminded, also thought of something. He is not afraid of a boat running away. What he is afraid of is that everyone will learn from others. In that case, he will soon become a bare pole commander. That is the real danger.


    So the pirates who had been beaten finally had a chance to fire. But their goal is not the sea division of the five-star army, but their own people.


    The gunfire rang out and fell on the fleeing warships one after another. This scene is equivalent to giving others a loud slap and telling everyone how miserable the end of the escape is. This way of making an example of others really thought of a certain role. For a time, the wind of fleeing on the battlefield was suppressed.


    This chaos gave the second division a chance to fight back. Originally, some seagoing ships had been close to four miles. Seeing that they were rushing, they could pose a threat to themselves. Then there was the sudden arrival of the fourth Marine Division, which attracted the attention of the other party. Then there were some pirate ships who wanted to escape, which shook the determination of the pirate army to attack.


    Under the two sudden changes, the speed of the pirate ship was slowed down. What really rushed over was some pirate scout ships without guns and close to themselves.


    When such ships arrive alone, it is impossible to pose any threat to the second marine division. Each five-star army warship only needs to send a class of soldiers to carry out close fire with the 95 style. Facing the pirates with bows and arrows, they killed most of them when they went down with a few shuttles. Before they glowed, they had been destroyed.


    Taking advantage of the slow attack of the enemy, the artillery of the second Hai division began to extend, firing shells forward and forward, and many pirate ships were sandwiched with the fourth Hai division.


    Finally, there was no safe place on the whole battlefield. When countless pirates watched their companion ships being hit, sank and fell into the sea, shouting for help, their fear rose one wave after another, and the escape finally happened again.


    This time, the number of warships that escaped was much higher than the previous ones, but dozens or even hundreds. When it becomes a general trend, the so-called prevention will no longer play a decisive role. What''s more, the escaping ships even took the initiative to open fire on the pirate ships that prevented them from escaping.


    Kill each other. That''s it.


    The general situation was so that when everything came into Marco Cheng''s eyes, he knew that everything was over.


    Seeing his warship sunk, or hit by the five-star army, or hit by his own people all the time, he has been hard hit for many years, and his face is very ugly. Just at this time, Ferdinand''s voice came from one side, "brother Ma, we can''t go on like this. We have to find a way."


    "How?" he was not so angry when he didn''t hear this. After hearing this, Ma Kecheng said with anger in his eyes: "it''s all you? If it weren''t for you, my army wouldn''t have been so badly hurt. How can you compensate me?"


    "Compensation? I have given you 500000 taels of silver. Now I can''t hurt the five-star army. Even our king can''t give you any benefits." Ferdinand shook his head and told the truth. At the moment, he didn''t know what kind of consequences these words would bring him.


    "500000? I have lost so much that 500000 taels of silver can offset it? I tell you, I''m giving me 1 million taels of silver, otherwise I won''t blame my ruthlessness." his angry face seemed to squeeze every word out of his teeth.


    "A million? No, not even if you kill me." Ferdinand heard Marco Cheng''s Lion open and shaking his head.


    "Really? Then I''ll kill you. Come and kill the culprit in public." Ma Kecheng, who was angry, said impolitely.


    At the command, two pirates came forward, one left and one right, put Ferdinand up and carried him out towards the cabin. Ma Kecheng didn''t even look at it. Instead, he said to the flag bearer around him in a decisive tone: "give orders, retreat, and withdraw all the way to the Sumen Dara sea area."


    This is a strong man breaking his wrists. If you know you''re not the opponent of the five-star army, you''ll just run away. As the old saying goes, if you keep the green mountains, you''re not afraid of no firewood.


    The scene of gunfire is still on the sea. The situation is even more chaotic with the withdrawal order. Pirate ships are like street mice shouted by everyone and run crazy in all directions. The so-called defeat is like a mountain.


    "Continue shelling and kill as many as you can?" looking at the chaos of the enemy ship, he didn''t think about the attack, but began to escape. Zhao Changxiang, commander of the second marine division, decisively issued the order of artillery extension. At that moment, the mortars that had only attacked the enemy ship in front of them began to extend and blast out one by one six miles away.


    I thought there would be no danger if it was far away from the five-star army. At this moment, I knew that people had not done their best. Seeing the enemy''s artillery hit the nearby warships one by one, Ma Kecheng''s face changed again. Originally, he wanted to keep the formation and retreat. He didn''t care much about many people. Ignoring others, the ship turned around and fled.

 Chapter 1016

    Naval warfare is no better than land warfare. It''s not that you aim at which target, and it''s difficult for the other party to escape. As it is now, with the constant acceleration and changing direction of the clipper Ma Kecheng takes, it is very difficult to lock it. As for the pursuit, it is even more impossible. There are bombed ships everywhere in this sea area, as well as some ships surrendered by timid people. They are horizontal on the way, and also block the way of the five-star navy to pursue the thief Ma Kecheng.


    Marco Cheng escaped and the war finally ended before dark. After more than five hours, the sea ship greatly destroyed the strength of the thief. According to the statistics afterwards, more than 300 large and small ships were destroyed in this war. About 100 ships collided with each other when they fled, and more than 300 surrendered. Not about 300 really escaped, but fled in all directions. Finally, they fled with Ma Kecheng to sumendara, the old base of his old nest. The maximum number of ships was only 200.


    This battle laid the foundation for the five-star army to be invincible at sea. With the continuous spread of news from those fleeing ships, soon all maritime forces knew that the five-star Army Marine Division had a kind of artillery that could strike very far. Since then, whenever the five-star Army Marine Division appeared, most of the enemies would flee and dare not fight.


    When it was dark, the good news telegrams of the second and fourth division of the sea were sent to Yang Chendong. "Well, praise and praise from the whole army." looking at the telegram saying that the second and fourth divisions of the sea were unharmed in the war, Yang Chendong showed a happy smile on his face.


    On one side, Kaohsiung, the deputy commander of the Navy, smiled with glory, "sixth young master, all this has entrusted us with the blessing of advanced weapons."


    "Yes. Knowledge is power, which is the most perfect embodiment. Without these fast warships and artillery made by the Arsenal and the shipyard, we could not have won such a great victory. In this way, at the same time, we sent a telegram to the king''s palace and the Lord''s residence of the city to reward the scientific researchers in the city." taking advantage of this, Yang Chendong deliberately raised the value of intellectuals.


    Other officers naturally have no doubt about this. Facts speak louder than words. The advantages of advanced weapons in this battle are perfectly reflected, and they should be rewarded.


    When the news of World War I in the sea area outside Palawan Island returned to Chifeng City, there was a sudden rise of the wind of strengthening the country through science and technology. Many aspiring young people applied for the first Yang family college in Chifeng City, hoping to learn advanced knowledge and serve the Yang Department in the future.


    The consequences of this war were far more than these. With hundreds of pirate ships fleeing to various places in a hurry, the news of the exceptionally strong artillery of the five-star Navy soon spread. Some forces and organizations that originally wanted to fight with the five-star army became hesitant.


    In particular, in order to get rid of their guilt, those pirates who fled deliberately began to exaggerate the combat power of the five-star Navy. When they took the initiative to talk about that their artillery could hit more than ten miles, tens of miles or even hundreds of miles, warships left every day in the islands controlled by the great Philippines, breaking away from the control of the great Philippines, so as not to be enemies with the five-star Navy, Don''t want to be their next goal.


    Taking advantage of this east wind, the three-way Navy went south to several islands. Ten days later, three divisions of the first marine army appeared outside Mindanao and surrounded it on three sides.


    In order to avoid unnecessary losses, Yang Chendong''s strategy is to surround the three que. Gave the other side a point of hope to prevent the enemy''s death.


    The city of malarag, the king of the Philippines, is adjacent to Davao Bay. There is a large port here. There are 500 warships belonging to Albuquerque alone, which is also the power under his exclusive management and the last power in Albuquerque''s hands.


    The news of Marco''s defeat came a few days ago. When he heard the news, Albuquer looked incredulous and then felt like a needle.


    He didn''t quite believe that the five-star Navy division had artillery that could hit hundreds of miles away. He thought that someone was exaggerating. But it can be basically proved that the five-star army has powerful artillery different from others.


    Who is Ma Kecheng? He joined pirates in his youth and later became a giant. I don''t know how many naval battles have been fought. If the artillery of the Navy division of the five-star army was not very powerful, how could it be defeated so quickly and miserably.


    According to this view, Marco Cheng is not an opponent, and naturally he will not be an opponent. Now the wisest choice should be to escape. As a businessman, Albuquerque is full of gambling. He wants to gamble again.


    Albuquerque, who did not choose to leave immediately, sent messengers to negotiate with the five-star Navy. In his eyes, money is omnipotent. He wanted to buy his life with silver. And this time, it was two million taels of silver. He didn''t believe that the sea division of the five-star army would be indifferent.


    If it were for other organizations and forces, two million taels of silver would not turn a blind eye. But in Yang Chendong''s eyes, it''s really nothing. At least he won''t stop his military plan because of these silver. That is, when the wars have reached this level, it is inevitable and unstoppable to take the opportunity to recover the whole Dafei islands.


    Facing the emissary sent by Albuquerque, Yang Chendong sternly denounced Albuquerque''s crime, saying that the great Philippines attacked Luzon port for no reason, which was a provocation and a challenge. The five-star army is fearless of any challenge. This time, the revenge action of the five-star army is extremely just and it is impossible to withdraw. As king Albuquerque of the great Philippines who made a mistake, what he needs to do now is to surrender immediately and accept the trial of the dead soldiers and people''s families on Luzon Island.


    After refusing to accept the request for peace talks with silver, the messenger returned to Mindanao in a gloomy manner. Then the whole island made a defensive posture, and the 500 warships in the port also hid by the potential of the port, giving people a kind of sharp blade in the scabbard, which may draw a knife at any time, take people''s lives and cause people''s life and death.


    In addition, Albuquerque also issued a signal for help in the name of the king of the Philippines, saying that whoever can help him run away from the five-star army will reward 5 million taels of silver. As soon as the news came out, the large and small forces in some nearby sea areas were ready to move.


    Five million taels of silver is definitely not a small amount. The so-called man-made death for money naturally aroused some people''s greed. The five-star army sea division has the intention to become the target of public criticism.


    "It''s not normal, it''s absolutely not normal." in the cabin of Ares I, Yang Chendong frowned at the collected data.


    Albuquerque''s provocation this time really made Yang Chendong angry. But as he took the opportunity to fight and occupied many islands, his anger was not so strong. Instead, he thanked the other party and gave him a legitimate excuse to send troops.


    The anger is not so strong. In Yang Chendong''s eyes, Albuquerque is not a man who has to die. He doesn''t want to leave the impression of other forces after this war, leaving Albuquerque a way to live, which will give him more good reputation. In his mind, once the negotiation breaks down, the other party has a little common sense. What he should do now is to escape. In this way, sending Mindanao to his own hands is the end of the war. But the other party feidan didn''t go, but also showed a stubborn appearance, and even the capital was increased from 2 million taels to 5 million taels.


    This kind of abnormal change, Yang Chendong began to doubt in his heart. As the saying goes, if something goes wrong, there must be a demon. If a person goes wrong, there must be a knife. There must be something else he didn''t understand. Otherwise, Albuquerque would not choose the whole island defense, but would have fled at sea long ago.


    "Cha! Send a telegram to the members of the Security Bureau and the CIA on the island, and be sure to find out why, and what is the reason why abburkel must be stubborn instead of avoiding the war." if you can''t think of it, simply leave the task to someone who can complete it.


    Putting aside his doubts temporarily, Kaohsiung, the deputy commander of the Navy, asked for instructions: "the sixth young master, the second division and the third division have sent telegrams asking when to launch a general attack on the island?"


    "Don''t worry first. Wait a minute to see if someone really wants money and doesn''t want life. If so, just take advantage of the war." Yang Chendong said without haste. He heard that Albuquerque offered 5 million taels of silver to ask for help. He wanted to see if someone was really against himself in the face of money. If so, such a person must be a hidden danger. It''s better to eliminate it early.


    Knowing that the sixth young master was ready to go fishing, Kaohsiung agreed and turned around to do the position. He needed to send some small reconnaissance ships to check the movement of the surrounding sea area, so that he could react early if something happened.


    ......


    Vientiane City, the capital of Laos province.


    For a while, he Guang, general of the provincial unification army, was always a little uneasy. Yan Jiang, his personal captain, has been missing for more than a month. Although he arranged many people to inquire about the news, there is still no news. Intuition told him that something must have happened. He reported it to governor Luan Xiaochen.


    Luan Xiaochen also knew Yan Jiang. He Guang sent him important documents many times. He felt that he was a very honest person. When his identity is special again, Luan Xiaochen feels that this person must have found something, and his disappearance will not be so simple.


    Dare to attack the personal captain of the general of Laos Province, needless to say, this is not a small thing. At present, Luan Xiaochen handed over the task to the branch of the Security Bureau in Laos. Just seven days later, the Security Bureau came the news and found that the last place where Yan Jiang and six relatives appeared was probably the house of deputy general Haiqing.

 Chapter 1017

    Haiqing still has some energy. Since the death of Yan Jiang, he has tried to find a way to put an eye on the Lao provincial government. When the Security Bureau reported the situation, it happened that Luan was not there. He was informed by the eye liner that he did not even ask for a holiday. He went straight to the house of Hai Qing and sent the news over.


    After more than a month of preparation, Haiqing and the special envoy of Siam, Du Lilong, have made some preparations for the rebellion. According to Du Lilong, Siam has begun to take up troops, and one of the troops is coming to Vientiane City, Laos province. His task is to find a way to control Luan Xiaochen and he Guang and let civil strife occur here.


    At that time, the inserted eye liner came to speak of the results of the security bureau investigation. While Haiqing was shocked, Du Lilong, who also heard the news, smashed his right fist on the table and said, "we can''t wait. We have to start first."


    "Well, in this way, I''ll take someone to he Guang''s house to do it directly, and I''ll trouble the special envoy to do it to Luan Xiaochen." Haiqing knows that he has no way back. If he doesn''t do it first, he''s afraid that the next step is when he has no way to live.


    Time was tight, and they had no time to make more preparations. They called 100 dead soldiers prepared in advance. Haiqing took half of them straight to general he Guang''s house not far away.


    He Guang didn''t know anything about the above. He suddenly got the news that deputy general Haiqing had something important to see. He Guang didn''t think much about the deputy and ordered to invite him. In the main hall, Haiqing appeared with a nervous face. When he saw that there were two close soldiers around the hall, he looked like he wanted to stop talking and said, "general, my subordinates have found out the reason for the disappearance of Captain Yan Jiang."


    "Oh." hearing about Yan Jiang, he Guang''s face became serious for a few minutes. Then he waved and repulsed two of his own soldiers. "Well, there''s no one else here. General Hai can talk about what''s going on."


    "General, the specific situation is like this." Haiqing said as he approached he Guang, "in fact, Captain Yan Jiang was killed by the general himself."


    Then, a sharp knife was inserted into he Guang''s body, and his blood flowed. He Guang, who was stabbed in the abdomen, couldn''t help stepping back for several steps, covered his abdomen with his hand, glared at Haiqing and said, "why? I''m not thin to you. It can be said that I have increased my trust. Why do you want to treat me like this?"


    "Hum! When people go up high, it''s only because your head is so valuable that I can''t help feeling excited. Well, today is your time of death. Take your life." after a wild laugh, Haiqing strides forward again and wants to make up a knife in the fatal position. But then his eyes suddenly empty, a tunnel black hole appeared in front of him, flashed and closed, and the target light disappeared.


    This secret path is where he Guang saved his life. After all, he defected to the Yang family. In the canglan country, I don''t know how many people wanted to kill themselves and then quickly. Just in case, he made such preparations. Unexpectedly, I really saved my life at the critical moment.


    The target is gone, and there is a moment of blank in Haiqing''s brain. Although he Guang is not killed this time, he is also seriously injured. He can''t work for a while and a half. It''s no different from the result of killing him. A smile reappears at the corners of his mouth.


    Quietly, he came out of the general''s house and rushed to the barracks. When he Guang was absent, he began to convene generals at all levels in the army in the name of deputy general. What he had to do next was to kill all those who opposed his cadres. If the soldiers had no head, they would be unable to resist the coming army of Siam.


    On the other side, Du Lilong with 50 dead men ambushed on Luan Xiaochen''s only way to get off work every day. As soon as the time arrived, a soft sedan came from a distance. Standing around the sedan chair were ten soldiers in green uniforms.


    Du Lilong, who has known for a long time, knows that Luan Xiaochen is very valued by Yang Chendong and is the most elite cold front around him. He didn''t dare to be careless about such a person, so he made full preparations early in the morning, that is, baskets of chili powder were placed on the roof along the way. Seeing that the target has entered the encirclement circle, even after blowing a whistle, the droplets flying all over the sky are falling on the top of the soft sedan.


    At that moment, the ten guards who were looking up were all covered with pepper powder. The very destructive droplets entered their eyes and nose, making them lose their combat power in an instant. Before they had the opportunity to open their eyes, dozens of people in black poured out all around. They chopped and killed indiscriminately, and ten guards bled on the streets.


    "Go." seeing that the great achievement was about to be completed, Du Lilong showed endless excitement in his eyes. With a big hand, a dead man in black rushed to the soft sedan and stretched out the curtain. Then a surprising scene happened.


    The sedan chair was empty.


    "What''s the matter?" there was no one in the sedan chair. Unexpectedly, Du Lilong strode forward and checked carefully to make sure that it was indeed an empty sedan chair. A bad feeling came out between his eyebrows. Looking around, he found that it was not a trap. He couldn''t figure it out for a moment. He had to send someone to clean the scene and leave quickly with the dead.


    Late at night, Haiqing invited a total of 17 military officers to Haifu. Among them, there were only three Laos Army leaders, and the rest were battalion commanders and company commanders, all of whom had real power. They were all invited.


    Good wine and good food greeted him. After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, Du Lilong rushed back and nodded to Haiqing outside the hall. This is the signal to let him start. Haiqing nodded the same way, and then coughed a few times without attention. Then dozens of dead men with knives appeared around the hall. They cut them without any reason. They were completely unprepared and had no weapons in their hands. Seventeen officers died on the spot.


    Until their death, these officers did not understand why Haiqing would attack them and what was going on.


    The hall was still filled with a pungent smell of blood, and dulilong had strided in. First, I looked at the bodies in the hall, nodded with satisfaction and said, "well, these are the people who lead the troops directly. Once they die, the barracks will die. They did a good job."


    Haiqing didn''t care about these. He was more concerned about whether Luan Xiaochen was dead. To tell the truth, although he is very young, he has great skill in doing things. In just four years, he has grasped the power of the whole Lao province. As Haiqing, when I see this person, I can''t help feeling afraid.


    It''s like a mountain on his head. If this person doesn''t die, he will create a reaction and lack of confidence. "How''s it going? Is he dead?"


    "Dead," replied in a very firm tone. Although Du Lilong didn''t know why there was no one in the sedan chair, he didn''t intend to tell Haiqing the result. Now it''s time to start an incident. He can''t be distracted by anything.


    After hearing the news of Luan Xiaochen''s death, Haiqing was relieved. Then Du Lilong also asked, "did he Guang kill it?"


    "Kill it," replied Haiqing, who also had a heart. When he wants to come, he Guang will be fine for a while and a half after being stabbed by himself. In a short time, the whole Lao province will change hands and become a part of Siam. Even so, this person must not dare to appear in the future. What''s the difference between death and death?


    They both hide from each other, and then raise a glass to celebrate. Next, let''s talk about the action at night. That is to start at the governor''s house, weapons depot, provincial depot, granary and other places. In a word, before the Siamese army arrives, try every means to disturb the public security of Vientiane city and pave the way for the smooth attack of the army.


    Haiqing left the mansion again. After arriving at the military camp, he mobilized 800 people from two battalions to the granary on the grounds of military affairs. The reason why the first stop is here is that the defense level here is not high. Secondly, there is no food, which is more likely to cause civil strife in the city.


    Haiqing is full of confidence. After Luan Xiaochen and he Guang are gone, he is very confident that there are not many people who can control him in the whole Lao province. That is, when he is already domineering and wants what he wants.


    There is a saying that plans don''t change fast. Haiqing, who was not lucky, ran into long Tienan, the chief public security officer who was inspecting public security work in the city.


    Yang Chendong has said to cadres more than once that if you want to understand the real situation below, you should walk around more. It is also a kind of work to stay in the office and listen to the report every day, but it is still one-sided in the end. Only when you really go to the grass-roots level and know more can you make a correct judgment and better work.


    With the encouragement of Yang Chendong, the ministers and vice ministers who are embedded in the city often go down once in a while to solve the problems when they find them. This time, it happened that long Tienan came to Vientiane city to check public security.


    In public security work, public security defense at night is often an important play. Today, long Tienan inspected the security preparations in Vientiane city at night. Unfortunately, the Lao army led by Haiqing was running into the street. The two sides met. When they saw that the other party''s team was so long, long Tienan stopped and asked, "which department are you from? It''s so late. Can so many people go to the street have something important?"


    It is said that the Ministry of public security can not control the army, but long Tienan himself is a minister. Even Luan Xiaochen, governor of Laos Province, sees him at a lower level. In addition, he comes from a cold front and his duty is so that he can''t help thinking about the worst when he encounters anything. Haiqing is walking without orders. Her eyes are hiding from others. Just now she was noticed by long Tienan. That''s why she asked.

 Chapter 1018

    Haiqing''s fear is that there will be twists and turns. Just now he saw the director of public security of Laos province accompanying him in the team, and his heart beat a little hard. Now when long Tienan asked, he thought the matter was exposed and his psychological quality was not very good. Haiqing only hesitated and said, "who are you when we are ordered to take over the granary? Dare to take care of our army?"


    Facing Haiqing''s questions, long Tienan is naturally fearless. "I''m long Tienan, chief public security officer of chixian city. I think I should have the right to ask you some questions. By the way, you said you were going to take over the granary, but there''s a written order from the provincial government. Let''s have a look."


    His intuition told him that it was very suspicious that someone should take over the granary so late. When he spoke with Shanghai Qing, he obviously gave people a sense of lack of confidence, and he even suspected that there was a problem.


    After reporting his identity, he turned out to be the chief public security officer of the city. At this moment, Haiqing''s face was constantly changing. In the past, the chief and deputy chief of the headquarters of chixian city came down to inspect. Even governor Luan Xiaochen had to laugh at the reception. Can such a person offend him. So at this moment, he forced a smile on his face and said to long Tienan, "it''s the chief commander of long. I''m disrespectful. My name is Haiqing. I''m the Deputy General of Laos province. This time, I''m ordered by general he Guang to check the safety of the granary. Ha ha, there''s no written instruction from the governor."


    Accompanied by the director of public security of Laos Province, he took a small step forward and nodded to long Tienan, proving the identity of deputy general Haiqing.


    If someone else, even if everyone is his own person and belongs to the military and police systems, he will not interfere too much. But long Tienan was originally a serious person. When he heard that the other party didn''t have the written instructions of governor Luan Xiaochen, he said, "I''m following the orders of general he Guang. You always have his written instructions. I wonder if you can take them out?"


    The heart is not good. If I had known so, I would have forged an oracle. But now, facing the aggressive of long Tienan, Haiqing knows he has no way out. If you say you don''t even have the general''s instructions, you can see that there is a problem. That is, if you don''t do it, you will kill people. I have 800 officers and soldiers, and the other party has only dozens of people.


    Haiqing, who had made up his mind, bit his teeth, stretched right to his waist, pulled out his saber, then pointed at long Tienan and shouted, "when do we need to report the matter of the Lao army to the Ministry of public security? I see you are clearly spies. Come on, take them to the general."


    Haiqing was really unable to fit, so he simply turned over. As soon as he did so, some Lao soldiers instinctively pulled out their waist knives and faced long Tienan and others. For a time, people pulling knives were heard all over the street.


    What Haiqing did fell into the eyes of long Tienan. He sneered. He was almost sure that there must be a problem with the other party. As for how big the problem is, I''m afraid I can only win the trial. So then he was fearless. He put his right hand into his waist and held the dark May 4th in his hand. "What do you want to do? You know I''m the chief public security officer of the city. Pulling a knife at me is disrespectful to the upper officials. This is the place where you can be cured."


    The director on one side was also confused by this scene until he listened to the cry of long Tienan and shouted: "yes, this is the chief inspector long sent to inspect the work. How can you draw a knife against each other? This is a felony to be punished. I don''t accept the sword soon."


    As soon as the director shouted, some Lao troops who drew their swords immediately withdrew their swords and stood up. They didn''t know that Haiqing was going to rebel. They all thought that tonight''s action was a normal mobilization.


    As the public security director of Laos Province, he is also a powerful man in Vientiane city. Few people don''t know him. He said so. More and more Lao troops began to put away their weapons, and only Haiqing still held a knife. At this moment, his arms trembled.


    "General Hai, you don''t accept the knife and admit your mistake." the director saw that others were so obedient. Only Haiqing stood with a knife and said with an unhappy face.


    Seeing everyone''s eyes fall on themselves, Haiqing is in a dilemma at this moment. It''s inevitable to face the questioning of long Tienan after receiving the knife. I''m afraid I''ll miss something when I ask.


    Haiqing, who had no way back, simply ignored others and cut at long Tienan with a long knife. As long as you can kill this man, he is still the biggest here, and no one dares to question his orders.


    "Bam!"


    A light and crisp gun sound came out, centered on Haiqing''s right wrist.


    The gunshot rang out, the long knife fell, and the voice of long Tienan came out, "take him down, this person is likely to have a big problem."


    A group of public security soldiers rushed forward and held Haiqing down. In the eyes of the 800 Lao army, no one moved without permission. This is Haiqing''s wrong estimation. He is indeed with 800 soldiers, but these people do not belong to his soldiers, but the soldiers of Laos province and the soldiers of Yang Department. When they see larger officers appear, they instinctively stand by, because even they don''t know what happened.


    Long Tienan is worthy of being the chief of public security and does things vigorously. Half an hour after Haiqing was taken away, he opened his mouth with several torture and learned that Lao general he Guang was injured and governor Luan Xiaochen might die.


    "Immediately send someone to the sea mansion to take down Du Lilong, and at the same time cable the sixth young master to report what happened here and the Siamese army''s attack on Vientiane city." long Tienan, who learned some of the truth, felt the importance of the matter and sent out orders one by one.


    What long Tienan didn''t know was that just two days later, not only Laos province but also Cambodia province were in danger. They were the real targets of the Siamese army this time.


    From the earliest Jiaozhi was destroyed to the establishment of Vietnam Province, Siam, as a large southeast country, has been paying attention to the situation here. They once thought of using an alliance to curb the development of the five-star army, but people are separated from each other. Facts have proved that any plan that puts hope on others is likely to change.


    When the Phnom Penh Dynasty finally became a Cambodian Province, Siam knew that it had no way back. If they are not trying to launch a counterattack, they will be the next five-star army. They don''t know what province they will become.


    King yiqili of Siam was a very capable man, and they had just entered the big city period.


    Dacheng period refers to the period when the monarch of Dacheng accepted the influence of Khmer culture from the beginning. They are no longer the father like benevolent and approachable monarchs of Sukhothai Dynasty, but autocratic monarchs and adopt the title of God King.


    Siam, which entered the big city period, is extremely strong in terms of military, politics and the hearts of the people and the army. Previously, there were 500000 permanent troops in Siam, and 300000 new troops were recruited in China two years ago. Now they have been trained and can be called a qualified army after only a few wars.


    After years of continuous trade with Laos, they earned enough gold and silver by virtue of their geographical advantages, and finally had the advantage of commanding a war. They hoard grain and grass, build weapons and look for opportunities in dormancy. This time, I learned from the sea that the five-star army was against the great Philippines and lamented that Yang Chendong was willing to make trouble everywhere. At the same time, he, who could also be called the God King, was keenly aware of the emergence of the opportunity.


    Taking advantage of the weakness of the five-star army, yiqili issued an order to launch an attack. In order to achieve the goal of severely damaging the five-star army, first, the 200000 Siamese troops led by general Gordan went north to Wulong City, which was close to Vientiane City, the capital of Laos province; Led by the second grade general Tong Si, they headed east, from the Biandan mountains to Sanlong city in Cambodia Province, and then through Angkor city to kampong Tong. This position is less than 400 miles away from the important city Suong city.


    In order to achieve the goal of speed, yiqili didn''t even notify the ally AVA Dynasty before issuing the attack order, so as to avoid leaking information. Only a few leading generals knew the news. When the army started out in the name of training, it really deceived the intelligence organization stationed here by Yang Department. Yang Chendong didn''t hear such news for the first time until long Tienan caught Haiqing.


    After all, the facts have proved the strength of the five-star army countless times. If they don''t find trouble with others, they will burn Gaoxiang. How can anyone take the initiative to find trouble with them?


    But the fact is that as soon as the Siamese army changed its normal, it suddenly sent troops to beat many people by surprise. Soon after the news came out, Laos and Cambodia provinces were in urgent need, and one after another telegrams for help were sent to Yang Chendong.


    The Siamese army''s action was tantamount to igniting the war in the backyard, which was also somewhat unexpected to Yang Chendong. He was not so flustered. Although it was said in the intelligence that the Siamese army had 800000 soldiers, it was very frightening, but since ancient times, there were no soldiers to block it, and water and earth covered it.


    As soon as there was a problem, Yang Chendong thought of a way to solve it. Soon, Yang Chendong personally ordered the fifth division of the first army on the land, the first division of the new army in Shicheng on the grassland and the first division of the world cavalry to assemble immediately, bring all the items and equipment needed for combat, and be ready to put into the battlefield at any time. We should be able to fight and win.


    At the same time, Yang Chendong also decided to speed up the attack in front of him. He knew that some things could not be entrusted.


    While several bad news came, a good news also came to Yang Chendong''s ears. The Royal Palace of chiembedded city has confirmed that the eldest lady Hu Yanhuai is pregnant and has been pregnant for more than a month. This news added a smile of joy to Yang Chendong''s face, who has always frowned recently.

 Chapter 1019

    After being satisfied with the direct order of the sixth young master, the Security Bureau and CIA spies lurking on Mindanao began to be busy. Under the guidance of money, some officials belonging to the Philippines were sacked one after another, and the truth soon came out. Two investigation telegrams were also sent to Yang Chendong.


    "Silver mountain! Silver mine!" seeing these contents recorded in the telegram, Yang Chendong immediately laughed. He finally knew why Albuquerque would rather not die than stay on the island. It turned out that a silver mountain was found on Mindanao island.


    In Yang Chendong''s memory, there are many gold and silver mines on the island of Japan, which have been recorded in history. But he really didn''t know if there was a silver mine in Mindanao. Perhaps these silver mines have been secretly mined and transported away, so there is no record.


    But anyway, that''s good news. Originally, I wanted to wait and see if there were other pirate organizations that wanted to fight against the five-star Navy for money. Now it seems that I can''t wait. The changes in Laos and Cambodia cannot wait, and so can the silver mines on Medan island. Who knows how much has been mined and how much Albuquer is going to take away?


    "Encircle, the first, second and third divisions will send another regiment to block the south exit of Mindanao. Without order, an enemy ship is not allowed to leave." after making up his mind, Yang Chendong is not ready to let Albuquer go. He wanted to keep all his silver on the island in this way.


    "Yes." Kaohsiung saluted and left quickly. Then, just two days later, the gap of the last outlying island was blocked. In the early morning of the third day, the first marine army launched the general order of the whole army''s attack. For a time, there was a rumble of artillery on the periphery of Mindanao, and all kinds of defense measures dug up before also disappeared in smoke.


    Albuquer, who was still sleeping, was awakened by bursts of gunfire. Then he heard a bad news. After half an hour of gunfire, the five-star Navy division had begun landing in the north.


    "What''s the matter? Haven''t we prepared a lot of defensive offensives? There are hidden artillery. How can the five-star army land on the island so smoothly?" Albuquerque in his pajamas grabbed Aquino''s collar and angrily denounced him.


    "Your Majesty, someone must have betrayed our military defense plan. You know, many people know this. People have been worried since the five-star army surrounded the island, and there are many people who know everything from home to abroad." Aquino, a senior general trusted by Albuquerque, said bitterly. At the moment, he wanted to say that he was not incompetent, but the enemy was too cunning.


    He let go of his hand and his eyes were dull. Albuquerque knew that once the five-star army landed on the island, it would be impossible for him to continue mining silver. Even if he made a bad one, he couldn''t leave here safely.


    "No, you can''t just die. Retreat now, retreat now." Albuquer seemed to wake up suddenly. Before, he didn''t escape because he wanted to mine more silver mines and use heavy money to attract more people and the five-star army to fight for time for his mining. But unexpectedly, a sudden accident in the rear interrupted Yang Chendong''s idea to continue fishing. He couldn''t wait. He finally started, but took Albuquerque by surprise.


    Albuquer was ready to retreat, and boxes of silver pieces already prepared were lifted from the palace and transported to the nearest wharf. When the silver was half transported, bad luck came. A large number of warships with five-star flags appeared in the south, and their retreat was blocked.


    "Rush out, rush out a path of blood. Whoever can make a cut, reward ten thousand Liang, ten thousand Liang!" the enraged Albuquerque shouted. He didn''t want to die, let alone get the silver robbed, so he issued a general order for heavy reward.


    Under the so-called reward, there must be a brave man. After the reward order was issued, sure enough, some outlaws went straight to the warship at the wharf. They wanted to gamble and fight. Just waiting to arrive at the wharf, the scene in front of us broke everyone''s fantasy. The huge wharf could not even see a whole ship, and all of them were blown up.


    How can we escape at sea without warships?


    When the news came back to Albuquerque''s ears again, his body couldn''t help staggering. He knew that this time he was too greedy and missed the time to run for his life. But so far, it was useless to say anything. He called general Aquino and gave him the decision to assemble the army and fight with the five-star Navy on the island.


    Albuquer and others once again withdrew to the malarag city in the king''s capital, where 30000 soldiers and more than 300000 people gathered, prepared tung oil, stones and other things, and also prepared 30 artillery to defend the four cities. There is a great potential to fight a fish dead net with the five-star army.


    It is worth mentioning that there are more than 5000 Han people in the city. They are all descendants of Han people found from various islands ordered by Albuquer. Now these people have become the key to his life and the final negotiation with Yang Chendong.


    When attacking Luzon port, the soldiers of the garrison there would rather die than shoot the local people. This matter has long been heard back. That is, the five-star army loves the people so much. There are 5000 Han people in the city. They can''t bombard their own people.


    Albuquer retreated to the king''s capital. The already precarious outer defense of Mindanao suddenly disintegrated. Many leading generals raised white flags. The first marine army landed smoothly from various places. The huge Mindanao island was occupied by navy soldiers running around on bicycles in only three days. Many of these cities were occupied without a single shot.


    It has been more than a year since the establishment of the Philippines. Without any details, the people can''t talk about returning, and the soldiers can''t talk about loyalty. Not to mention that when Albuquerque ruled, he did his best to exploit, which made him estranged from the local people for a long time. It was impossible to point at such people to be loyal to him.


    Yang Chendong rode with a thousand dragon guards, bypassed some important cities, and came to the location of the silver mine promoted by the intelligence department on the third day, that is, the west of Mindanao and the later Kota Bator region.


    When you first came here, you can also see that many local people are shuttling here. During the round trip, they will hold out pieces of silver mines and look happy.


    "Presumptuous, surround." Yang Eryan, who followed him, looked at so many silver mines to be robbed. He was furious and roared loudly. A thousand dragon guards in black immediately surrounded him. There was a picture that they would kill if they didn''t put down the silver mines.


    "Forget it, they will also be the people under our rule." Yang Chendong shook his head. He won''t be soft to the real enemy, but he can''t be so cruel to the unarmed people.


    Longwei opened a road, and the local people scattered birds and animals. Long Wei controlled this place and issued a strict order. If there were people watching here, it would be unforgivable.


    Yang Chendong dismounted and walked into the silver mine. When I saw that this place was seriously damaged due to indiscriminate mining, I couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Even Yang Er, who never took silver seriously, couldn''t help saying, "young master, it''s too wasteful."


    "Yes, it''s too wasteful. The circulation of silver has been lost. The more it is used, the less it is. In the long run, even more silver mines will not help." Yang Chendong nodded in agreement. At this moment, he came up with the idea of printing money himself.


    This idea is not new, but has been considered before, but has not been mature for a long time.


    Silver is indeed a good thing. It is the best thing in circulation next to gold bars in any era and era. But why did it stop later? Isn''t it because of too much consumption? Someone once conducted a survey. After a year or two of silver, after continuous operation and friction, only half of it is left. This is equal to the shrinkage of wealth. In the long run, more silver is not enough to consume like this. Replacing it with paper money is the inevitable trend of development in the future.


    Today''s Yang Chendong is no longer a scholar without soldiers and power. He has great power in his hands, and Yang''s commodities have always been in short supply. As long as they first advocate, paper money is likely to become a commodity in circulation to replace gold and silver.


    "Yang Er, send someone to contact the nearest naval soldiers and let them seal up here. When the silver mining team appears and when it is mining, you can''t waste a minute." Yang Chendong reached out and touched the mountain, which has been mined for one fifth, and said painfully.


    One day later, Yang Chendong left the mine with a thousand dragon guards. Another day later, he came to the city of malarag. Here, Kaohsiung, commander of the first marine army, has led the main force of the first marine division to prepare for siege and siege.


    "What''s the situation in the city?" Yang Chendong asked Kaohsiung in the camp five miles below the city.


    "Report to the sixth young master, there are about 30000 Philippine soldiers and more than 300000 local people in the city, including... More than 5000 Han people." Kaohsiung hesitated when he said his last sentence.


    "And Han people?" when Yang Chendong heard this, his eyebrows raised slightly. Obviously, the result was somewhat beyond his expectation.


    "Yes, they are all Han people and descendants of Han people in the whole archipelago. Maybe Albuquerque knew our policy towards the people, especially the Han people, so he deliberately prepared this skill in order to let us throw away the mouse." Kaohsiung was a little angry about these things. Obviously, he was very angry about Albuquerque''s shamelessness.

 Chapter 1020

    Yang Chendong is also very angry at this man-made behavior, but this is war, not a child''s play. Anything can happen in order to win and protect himself. He couldn''t blame Albuquer. Even if he could, it was meaningless. More importantly, Laos Province, especially Cambodia Province, has been in an emergency. At the moment, he doesn''t have much time to spend with the enemy here.


    "Send orders to take away all the ships in Mindanao. The headquarters of the third Marine Division will send two regiments to stick to the silver mine, and other headquarters will patrol around the sea. We must leave Albuquer here and solve them after we solve the problem of Siam." that is, hard attack is easy to hurt people, so Yang Chendong changes the attack to trap. He wants to see. After losing contact with the outside world, How long can the Philippines last.


    Yang Chendong decisively turned the siege into a siege of the island, and transferred out the first division and the second division of the sea in a way that did not rush to solve the great Philippines first. Then the second division of the sea went straight to the Strait of Malacca and entered Chunpeng Island, the connecting point of the southern line between Manchuria and Siam. The first division of the sea was ordered to go straight to the Siam Bay. Led by Kaohsiung, deputy commander of the Navy and commander of the first navy, it posed a threat to Siam on the southern line.


    The first division and the second division of the sea were sent out. Yang Chendong took Ares 1 and went straight to Baima port. He would take a thousand black flags (Dragon guards) as the first batch of people to support here. He would teach Siam a good lesson first.


    ......


    Vientiane City, Laos.


    Long Tienan caught Haiqing. Unfortunately, Du Lilong fled after hearing the wind. He didn''t hear the news that the food in Vientiane city was occupied within the specified time. He had a hunch that it was bad and ran away first. Fortunately, he Guang appeared after the news came out.


    He was injured by Haiqing that day. Fortunately, the knife did not hit the key position. Although he could not kill the enemy on the battlefield in a short time, there was no problem in coordinating Luan Xiaochen''s troop deployment. How to say, there were 30000 Lao troops in Laos province. Although the combat effectiveness was mediocre and only the combat effectiveness of class C troops, it was more or less a resistance force.


    Yes, Haiqing is to cooperate with Luan Xiaochen''s work. It is said that Luan Xiaochen has been killed by Du Lilong. This was said by Haiqing. At that time, many people were surprised when they heard it. How could the young governor and the man with great future die so early?


    Facts have proved that Haiqing lied. Or he was cheated by Du Lilong. Luan Xiaochen didn''t die at all. Moreover, when he reappeared, he was followed by Luo Po, commander of the second army of Lengfeng and the commanders and fighters of the second and sixth divisions.


    Coincidentally, Luan Xiaochen went to Vietnam to see Luo Chuanjun on the day he disappeared. Although there is no evidence that Siam is moving in the wrong direction, and there is no news from any intelligence agency, Siam businessmen have not taken goods from Laos province for two months, which is true. Moreover, the caravans sent by some Lao provinces to Siam were also unheard of.


    After Luan Xiaochen learned about this little change, he didn''t disturb others. Instead, he decided to go to the military headquarters of the second army and ask Luo PO for help. In case something happened, at least he was not without soldiers.


    Considering that everything is his own guess and there is no empirical evidence, Luan Xiaochen did not disturb Yang Chendong and other colleagues in Laos, but went privately. In order to prevent people from discovering his trace, he deliberately left a soft sedan chair and dispatched ten home guards to escort the empty sedan chair to and from work in the shape of a cold front. He didn''t want to be ambushed by Du Lilong. He was really lucky.


    Later, Haiqing was arrested, and it was true that Siam was about to start troops. Luan Xiaochen appeared with the second army of the land, and even came to Vientiane city one step ahead of general Gordan, the Siamese army. Waiting for the 200000 troops of Siam to enter the city, we saw the cold front soldiers in green uniform standing close to the wall of Vientiane.


    In the five-star army, a very obvious sign of whether a team is strong or not is whether they are wearing formal clothes. For example, the three divisions of the first army, the second army and the third army, which are composed of cold front soldiers, usually wear military green clothes when training and fighting.


    For example, the cold front soldiers of the first and second armies of the sea have two sets of military uniforms: white and sky blue. In addition, there are not many teams that can have unified military uniforms, such as the first Cavalry Division in the world. They naturally obtained this qualification by relying on their strong combat power. There is also a new military department that started guarding the city on the grassland. They have made great military achievements because they go out to fight all year round, and many people also have formal military uniforms.


    In addition, it is a part of the new first army, the new second army that has just been established, and the Mobei division have no power to wear formal clothes. Not to mention the local class C army like the Lao army, it has no such power. Now there are so many soldiers in formal clothes on the tower of Vientiane city. Needless to say, it must not be a local army like the Lao army, but the main force of the five-star army.


    The elder General of Gotham, who saw this scene from a distance under the city, flashed a disappointed look in his eyes. Then he looked back and said to Du Lilong, who escaped from the city: "didn''t you say that Vientiane city has been in chaos? What''s going on?"


    "This... Senior general, do you think it could be the Lao army pretending?" for a moment, I couldn''t think of any reason to answer, so Du Lilong simply pointed out that deer is horse.


    "You can tell if you are pretending to be. Someone will send two thousand soldiers and try it first." Godan was not sure whether these were the main force of the five-star army or the local army. There was only one try. At his command, two thousand Siamese troops marched on foot.


    Needless to say, when the two thousand Siamese troops came to a position 200 meters below the city, Xiao Feng, the division commander of the second land division who was responsible for guarding the city, gave an order. At the same time, two thousand soldiers of the next regiment shot at the same time, killing most of them face to face, defeating the enemy and fleeing.


    The result was like a blow to the Siamese army. Godan''s face was very ugly. He immediately ordered: "keep an eye on each other''s every move of the four city gates at all times, and order 30000 cavalry to stand by at any time. Once you find that the other party is going to fight out of the city, hide it for me."


    At this moment, Gotham had to face the facts and lower his requirements. Originally I wanted to take the opportunity to occupy Vientiane city. Now it seems that it is a great achievement to be able to hold down the main force of the five-star army here.


    Godan will not attack at will. Luo Po, commander of the second army in the city, long Tienan, chief public security officer of the headquarters in chixian City, and Luan Xiaochen, governor of Laos Province, also sat together to discuss how to deal with the situation.


    The second army of the land force did not send out the whole army this time. While Laos is not peaceful, the AWA Dynasty in the west is not at peace. In addition, the war between the Southern Ming army in the north and the rebellious Zhu Huixi continues. It is uncertain when Zhu Huixi will move to the Liangshan area when he is defeated, but it is the minimum to leave a cold seventh division there.


    It is precisely because of the uneven strength of the second army on the mainland, they have only two divisions. They have to face 200000 troops in Siam, including 30000 cavalry, which makes them obviously feel that their strength is tight. It is possible to defend the city, but it is very risky to attack out of the city.


    "Commander Luo, what do you mean?" Luan Xiaochen poured a cup of tea for Luo Po as his master in the governor''s house, and then asked aloud.


    "This battle is not very easy to fight. The other party has 30000 cavalry and can attack at any time. If we go out of the city and fight, we are likely to face counterattack at any time. Once we are entangled by the other party''s cavalry, our advantages of fire guns can not be fully displayed. Even if we can''t hit the enemy hard, it may also affect ourselves, and eventually lead to problems in the defense of Vientiane city." Luo Po is a soldier, When you are used to speaking straight, you don''t hide the meaning of tucking in and speak straight.


    "Yes, our troops are less than 20000. Even if we add 10000 Lao troops in Neng City, we are less than 30000. We are still veterans of Siam army against 200000. It is not wise to attack." long Tienan also opened his mouth and expressed his opinions.


    There are 30000 Laotian troops in the whole Lao Province, but not all of them are stationed in the provincial capital. There are only 10000 people here. If the second army did not come in time, with their ability to defend the city, how can they launch an attack?


    Long Tienan expressed his opinion. Luan Xiaochen nodded to indicate that he understood. In a sense, Luan Xiaochen and long Tienan are relatives. One is Yang Chendong''s brother-in-law and the other is his brother-in-law. This identity makes it more convenient for them to do some things, but on the other hand, their every move affects people''s hearts all the time.


    It is good to make achievements, and you can be rewarded for meritorious service faster than others. But once there is a problem, it is inevitable that even Yang Chendong will be pointed out that the responsible person is pro only, which is a great disadvantage, which makes the two people have too many constraints on doing things.


    "Even though both of you have this opinion, let''s focus on guarding the city first, and then report this opinion to the sixth young master to know." Luan Xiaochen finally said in the way of summarizing, which can be regarded as giving the big plan of guarding the city.


    Vientiane city has two divisions of the second army in charge of defense, which is foolproof. When the telegram was delivered to Yang Chendong, he said to Wang Shan, the telegraph operator, "yes, tell them to keep an eye on the trend of 200000 Siamese troops. If they find that they want to withdraw or divide troops, they can find an opportunity to attack. Before that, we must guard the city."


    Wang Shan, the telegraph operator, took the order and left Yang Chendong. Looking to the northwest, he said, "Yang Er, order Longwei to speed up. I''m afraid other reinforcements won''t come in time. Other places can have something to do, but Phnom Penh can''t have an accident anyway.

 Chapter 1021

    Cambodia province has just been established for two years, of which the first year and a half was devoted to the suppression of chaos and basic suggestions, and the real development is only half a year.


    This has just improved and will experience the baptism of war. If even the provincial capital is lost this time, it will undoubtedly have a very bad impact on the whole province. I don''t know how much effort it will take to stabilize the situation again.


    For the long-term development in the future, other places can be lost, but the provincial capital Phnom Penh must not be lost. What Yang Chendong needs to do now is to come to Phnom Penh City as soon as possible and direct the battle in person.


    In Phnom Penh, the governor of Cambodia Province, sun Xiaoguang, is directing the people to prepare stones, kerosene and other objects.


    News has come from the front that the Siamese army has hit suon city. In order to ensure the safety of the gateway city, he has sent 5000 Cambodian troops to Phnom Penh, so that there are only 5000 soldiers left in Phnom Penh.


    This is already a very dangerous figure. Once suon city is also lost, the Jinbian city will be really dangerous.


    There was no bottom in his heart. On the tower, sun Xiaoguang looked at Du en, President of the chamber of Commerce, and general Da en and asked, "both of you are old people here. In your opinion, can suweng city keep it?"


    The question made their faces a little ugly. Finally, he was looked directly at. Dunn said, "governor, I''m afraid it''s not easy to defend. You know, suon city is a big city, but there are only 1000 defenders. Even if 5000 people were sent later, the news said that 100000 Siamese troops came. With 6000 to 100000, they are prepared, and their subordinates are really not optimistic about this war."


    "Yes, we have limited troops, but eventually we are hard injured." Cambodian general Dann also took the opportunity to put forward his own point of view.


    It is said that the army has no combat power. It was originally his general''s responsibility. But who let the Yang Department have regulations? As an area with provinces as units, there can only be 30000 soldiers. Such a large Cambodian province is equivalent to the previous Phnom Penh Dynasty. There are only 30000 troops. It is OK to suppress bandits in peacetime, and there is no problem in maintaining regional stability. However, for the real regular army, it is hard to be the enemy.


    How could sun Xiaoguang not know what Dunn and Dann said. However, if there are too many troops in a province, it will not only increase their burden, but also be a hidden danger. Once someone takes the opportunity to start an accident, the more troops there are, the greater the destructive power will be. Therefore, he agrees with Yang Chendong''s decision that he will not allow more troops in one province and region, which is doomed that once there is an external invasion, it is only feasible to ask for help all the way.


    "The two governors know what they think. What we should do is to believe that the reinforcements will come soon and everything we lost will be taken back. We should also believe that vice governor Ding Dingwei in suweng city will be able to hold on until our reinforcements come." Sun Xiaoguang can only cheer up in this way. But even he did not know when reinforcements would arrive.


    Nervously and nervously waiting, one day later, the bad news came, and suweng city was in danger. The Siamese army was much faster than they expected. First, they sent five thousand reinforcements to encircle Suon City, and then led five thousand Cambodian troops into the encirclement by means of encirclement and support, and then encircled and killed.


    After the destruction of 5000 Cambodian troops, suweng city is already in danger without foreign aid. Taking advantage of this time, the five thousand pioneers of the Siamese army have come straight to Phnom Penh.


    The news was sent back by the scout in front. When he learned the news, sun Xiaoguang was surprised. At the same time, he immediately came to the city building and issued an order that no one should open the city gate except him. Otherwise, he would be punished for collaborating with the enemy. At the same time, he also found Dunn, President of the chamber of Commerce, and asked him to pay close attention to the status of other members of the chamber of Commerce.


    Businessmen have always been mercenary, so it''s hard to be loyal. It is normal for sun Xiaoguang to have such concerns. President Dunn, who was personally instructed, said that he would go all out on the side of the chamber of Commerce to ensure that there would be no problems.


    Once the right Minister of Phnom Penh Dynasty, he has been very comfortable recently. After he was transferred from official to business, without more imprisonment, he didn''t have to look at others'' faces when he spent money. In addition, he was a president with real power and earned a lot of money for him. He had even hired a concubine in three rooms. He had money and beautiful women to accompany him, and he didn''t have to worry about impeachment. He would never allow others to break such a good life.


    Even for himself, Dunn will do his best, which Sun Xiaoguang still trusts. After sending off president Dunn, he climbed the tower with general Dann and waited for the first enemy to appear.


    Another day later, in the early morning, looking out from the tower of Phnom Penh, a dense Siamese army appeared. They came to Phnom Penh with all kinds of military flags. In that way, it seems that whoever slows down will get less benefits.


    "Tell the soldiers to prepare bows and arrows." Cambodian general Dann entered the role of commander. At the same time, governor sun Xiaoguang also began to direct the people in the city to deliver city defense items to the city tower. Dunn, President of the chamber of Commerce, also came here with a group of chamber of Commerce members. In order to keep Phnom Penh City and their own industries, they had money and things, but it was a busy scene.


    "Young master, the enemy has appeared. There are five thousand people." in a barren mountain eight miles outside Phnom Penh, Yang Er told Yang Chendong, who was resting against a big stone, the news that the Scout had brought back.


    They rushed all the way and finally arrived here at noon yesterday. But Yang Chendong was not in a hurry to enter the city. He wanted to see how Phnom Penh defended the enemy and whether they could defend it in such a difficult environment.


    After several days of hurry, a thousand black riders finally got a good rest and finally waited for the distant enemy.


    "Really? Order the scout to stare at every move in the distance and let everyone have a good rest at the same time. The war is coming." Yang Chendong opened his eyes. After saying this, he closed his eyes again. As the founder of the Yang family and one of the core figures, he needs to work too much. He is required to seize the time to rest every moment.


    On the tower of Phnom Penh, governor sun Xiaoguang and others did not know that the sixth young master was eight miles away from them. Now all their attention was on the enemy under the city.


    When the five thousand Siamese vanguard troops came to the city, they first shouted to persuade them to surrender. They said frankly that the 100000 Siamese army was behind them and could come at any time. If they surrendered now, they could still live. Otherwise, once the army arrived, it would be difficult to save their lives even if they wanted to surrender.


    For this act of persuading surrender, Cambodian general Dann gave an answer with action. A burst of bows and arrows were shot down. After shouting, they had to retreat and yell.


    However, it was useless to persuade them to surrender. Naturally, the next step was to attack the city. Five thousand people divided their troops in four ways and chose to attack the four city gates. The result of this one-on-one attack and defense ratio is almost no suspense. After one day''s siege, the Siamese army has nothing to gain except throwing hundreds of corpses and hundreds of wounded.


    When the siege failed, the Siamese army was not anxious, but concentrated in a place under the city. They were waiting for the main force of the Siamese army to come. At that time, it would be the time for them to attack the city with all their strength and kill.


    When it was dark, there were torches swimming on the upper floor of Phnom Penh City from time to time to prevent people from stealing the city. Then what they could do was to send someone to keep a close eye on the more than 4000 Siamese troops under the city. With the existing forces in the city, it is not enough to defend the city, let alone sneak out of the city. If you do it well, you may gain something, but if you don''t do it well, it is tantamount to opening the city gate for the enemy to enter.


    Neither governor sun Xiaoguang nor general Dann will take such risks easily. It seems to know that the Cambodian army will not go out of the city lightly. The Siamese army under the city is not in a hurry. It just arranges 500 soldiers to be on duty, so they should go to bed.


    If the troops in the city dare not kill out, the garrison outside the city can naturally rest assured. But they ignored the existence of one person, Yang Chendong and a thousand black horses who arrived here one day in advance.


    It''s not too much to choose one from thousands of miles if you can join the black cavalry. According to the eight character policy given by Yang Chendong, the ferocity of wolves and the loyalty of dogs.


    This black cavalry with only one thousand people is a headache for the first division of the world cavalry, which is famous for its cavalry. Once in the exercise, a thousand black cavalry defeated the first division warrior of the world cavalry with a number of 3000. Facing the black cavalry with heavy protection all over the body, including the war horse, even Mr. Tian Hu has a great headache.


    The black cavalry, which is worthy of the absolute first among the cavalry, will set out tonight to target the Siamese enemy of less than 5000 under Phnom Penh.


    After a day and night''s rest, heiqi is in the strongest period and the heart is in the most vigorous moment. The sixth young master has said that they can kill tonight. They don''t need prisoners, they just need Jingguan. They should take advantage of this war to give color to the main force of the upcoming Siamese army, so that they can know what serious consequences it will be if they dare to be an enemy of the five-star army.


    In the dark, after Yang Chendong gave an order, he took the lead. Behind him were a thousand black riders. They were originally wearing armor. Under the cover of the black house, it was difficult to be found even if they were ten meters away.


    Under the leadership of Yang Chendong, a thousand black riders did not choose to attack immediately. The equipment was too heavy, so they were not suitable for long-distance attack, so they came carefully until they were only three miles away from the enemy camp. When they could see the torch of the enemy camp, Yang Chendong pulled his right hand to his waist and started with the steel knife, "brothers, rush with my young master!"

 Chapter 1022

    "Rush!" a thousand black riders who could not wait for a long time shouted, and then the sound of iron hoofs on the ground rumbled, and the impact began.


    The sound bursts, the earth trembles, and the sleeping Siamese soldiers on duty are startled by this change. They look for the sound and see a scene that shocked them. They don''t know how many shadows hit in the night, followed by silver flashes.


    People borrow the speed of the horse, and the sword borrows the potential of the horse. It is better than ordinary iron. When waving the silver knife, I don''t know how many heads fly up, and I don''t know how many weapons are cut in two in front of a photo.


    The appearance of the black horse caught the Siamese army by surprise. The five hundred guards were cut down one by one like melons and vegetables. Just one face to face, the five hundred fell three hundred. Under the strong combat power, the remaining Siamese soldiers on duty had long lost the courage to fight again. In addition to running away, they shouted for help, and even some timid ones directly knelt down and surrendered.


    The appearance of black cavalry is like the God of death in the night. Their strong combat power is frightening, and they can''t have a trace of resistance.


    The five hundred ready Siamese troops are so vulnerable, not to mention the other Siamese soldiers who have worked hard for a day because of the siege. Many people are still in their sleep and have been thrown up tents. They have no head in their sleep.


    With 1000 pairs of more than four times the enemy, the black cavalry showed their strong and ferocious side. Every time the sword is raised and dropped, there will be an enemy''s corpse separated. Every time the war horse gallops on the road, it will always shed red blood and the sad sound of countless enemy cries.


    The scene under the city soon alerted the Cambodian soldiers upstairs. After the matter was reported to governor sun Xiaoguang and general Dann, they rushed to the city tower. At this moment, what they saw was that the Siamese army was almost wiped out.


    "It''s heiqi, it''s Longwei! It''s the sixth young master!" some knowledgeable governor sun Xiaoguang saw what happened under the city with the help of the only night vision telescope in the city, and then screamed with uncontrollable excitement.


    To make a governor lose his temper, only Yang Chendong has such influence.


    "Come on, open the gate and let''s go out to meet the sixth young master." the excited sun Xiaoguang shouted so loudly that general Dane on one side couldn''t believe it. Is this governor sun who always gives people a very calm feeling?


    At the urging of sun Xiaoguang, the gate of the city opened wide. He took general Dane and 3000 Cambodian soldiers out of the city. By this time, the war outside the city had ended, and even an hour had not arrived. Nearly 5000 Siamese troops were completely destroyed without a living mouth.


    It seems amazing, but a black horse only needs to kill four or five people, which is not a big thing.


    Outside the city gate, someone went out of the city. Naturally, a black horse reported to Yang Chendong. Under the protection of Yang ER and others, Yang Chendong came on a horse and saw sun Xiaoguang by the light of the torch. At this moment, sun Xiaoguang also saw Yang Chendong. From a distance, he fell to his knees with a plop and shouted, "Hello, sixth young master, long live the sixth young master!"


    As sun Xiaoguang knelt down, the people behind him knelt down and shouted long live the sixth young master. People in this era, deeply influenced by the feudal ruling society, often kneel to the ground.


    "Get up." Yang Chendong has become numb and even used to it.


    After the approval, governor sun Xiaoguang got up, took a few steps forward and came to Yang Chendong. He said excitedly, "six young masters, these Siamese troops have been eliminated?"


    "It''s all gone. There''s no one alive. You just came. In this way, the Cambodian army will be responsible for the establishment of the Beijing temple." Yang Chendong smiled warmly. As soon as the words were spoken, general Dann immediately stood at attention and saluted in a manner. Then a large number of Cambodian soldiers went to the chaotic Siamese barracks. After leaving governor sun Xiaoguang, before he could ask, Yang Chendong took the lead in saying, "this time, only I came in advance with a thousand dragon guards, and other reinforcements came here one after another. As long as I can withstand this period of time, it will be dangerous. By the way, what is the situation here?"


    Hearing that only the sixth young master came with a thousand dragon guards, sun Xiaoguang was shocked. There were five thousand Siamese troops here, and they were all killed by a thousand people. It is said that the Dragon Wei around the sixth young master fought in an invincible way. He mounted a horse and fought first in the world. It seems that he really didn''t exaggerate.


    The shock flashed in his heart. Sun Xiaoguang organized a language and answered Yang Chendong''s question, "Sixth young master, the situation is not very good. Before, in order to solve the siege of suweng City, I sent 5000 Cambodian soldiers. Unfortunately, they were wiped out outside the city before even entering the city. Now, only vice governor Ding Dingwei, with 1000 Cambodian soldiers and 200000 people in suweng City, is resisting. Life and death are uncertain."


    "Oh? Haven''t suweng city been attacked yet?" Yang Chendong asked with a little surprise.


    "Up to now, I haven''t received any relevant news, and there is no radio station in the city. I really don''t know what''s going on there." Sun Xiaoguang answered slightly embarrassed.


    ......


    Yang Chendong and sun Xiaoguang are concerned about the situation of suweng city. Here, there are lit torches and busy figures everywhere on the city tower. Vice governor Ding Dingwei is using the night time to strengthen the urban defense.


    Su Weng was attacked by the five-star army before, and the city wall was also attacked by artillery. At that time, it was full of holes. Thanks to the arrival of the five-star army, after occupying the whole Cambodia, the city wall of suon, as an important traffic Town, has been strengthened. Therefore, it can still stand as before in the face of the attack of 100000 Siamese troops for several days.


    Of course, this has a lot to do with vice governor Ding Dingwei staying here. In fact, when the Siam army attacked for the first time, the defense city would be killed. After that, Ding Ding Wei has the final say, and some of his ideas can be realized, for example, the power of the people to defend the city.


    In ancient times, there was not a scene in which people and soldiers guarded in the same city, but most of them were formed by the support of the people. Since suweng city was occupied by the five-star army, it has divided land, opened business roads, abolished a series of heavy taxes and slave hierarchy, and many people have led an earth shaking life as before.


    When people live well, they will naturally feel grateful and full of more yearning and hope for the future.


    It was at this time that the Siamese army came, which clearly wanted to make them live their previous life again. In this way, the first person who did not agree was the local people. In order to defend the fruits of their victory, many people want to contribute, but because there is no fame and organization, it is difficult to form a strong force.


    Ding Dingwei just appeared as the organizer and gave these thinking people a name as the vice governor of Cambodia province. In this way, the strength of the people was explored to the greatest extent, making the original isolated city and weak city a nail. He was firmly stuck here, leaving the Siamese regular army helpless.


    Ding Dingwei first asked people to find the armory in the city, take out the weapons and armor stored in it, and distribute them to the adult men who wanted to defend the city. Then he opened the warehouse in the city, took out all the gold and silver stored in it, and handed over the gold and silver to the Yang family bank, which was soon built in the city, The move was denounced by the manager of the bank here.


    Whether it is the inventory house in the city or the warehouse of the Yang bank, no one can use it without order, otherwise it will be a felony. Even if suon city is captured, these things will become the booty of Siam army, but as long as the city has not been captured, these things will be immovable. However, this rule was broken by Ding Dingwei.


    "The vice governor didn''t take any of these gold and silver. They were all used to reward the soldiers and people guarding the city. If someone later pleaded guilty to this matter, I would bear it." Ding Dingwei answered the questions of the bank administrator and the warehouse administrator.


    The gold and silver were taken out and put under the tower like a pile of cities for the 200000 people of the whole city to watch at will. When more and more people were watching, Ding Dingwei looked for a high place and stood up and said loudly, "these silver coins are rewards for meritorious warriors who defend the city. Next, whether soldiers or ordinary people, you can reward them on merit as long as you do something conducive to protecting Suong city. With these silver, I will never break my word."


    This is Ding Dingwei''s promise to all the people in the city.


    With profits, the next step is fame. Ding Dingwei sent people to post notices all over the city, which stated in detail that any people, no matter what nationality they were born or where they came from, can sign up to guard the city pool as long as they can pick up knives, guns and stones. If you die in battle, you can pay a pension to your relatives. Once you have made war achievements, you should report to the superior afterwards and reward them according to your achievements.


    Suweng city is a big city. There are 200000 people in the city, including the Han nationality, grassland nationality, Korean nationality, the former Luzon Island and the people of Southeast countries. When the notice was posted, Han men first signed up. As immediate beneficiaries, they are duty bound to be the first to stand up when their families and cities are in trouble.


    With the Han men taking the lead, more people began to sign up, including some healthy women who could also move the stones under the city. In this regard, with a big hand, Ding Dingwei fired his weapons and allowed him to fight in the city.

 Chapter 1023

    As a result, suweng City, which originally seemed to have only 1000 Cambodian soldiers, immediately became full of soldiers, and more than 10000 people signed up to defend the city in a short time. Ding Dingwei divided them into groups. As far as possible, each group has some soldiers who understand the military. In this way, with the leader, there will be more hope of victory when the war starts.


    It should be said that the courage of the people is very good. Whether they come sincerely to protect their homes, protect their families and labor achievements, or pay attention to the reward, they all climb the city tower without exception. However, when they really fight against the enemy, their own disadvantages are soon highlighted without training.


    For example, some people, because of their nervousness, threw down the stones without waiting for the Siamese army to climb the siege ladder after lifting the stones, which did not play any role at all; For example, some people tremble when they hold a knife. When they find that the enemy climbed the tower through a ladder, they throw the knife out, so that they have to fight the enemy unarmed; For example, some people saw someone fall down around them, saw blood flow all over the ground, saw some heads split in half, saw some intestines flow out of their stomachs, and even vomited because of this, unable to do anything; for instance...


    Too many accidents occurred, which increased the number of people who died in guarding the city, and there was a sad cry in the city. In this regard, Ding Dingwei didn''t cry. He didn''t want to, but couldn''t. As the only commander and the backbone of everyone, he is required not to show the slightest softness. All he could do was to give the gold and silver to meritorious people and the families of dead warriors to keep his promise.


    So that the Limited gold and silver soon glowed, and finally Ding Dingwei had to write an IOU. In his words, as long as Su Weng city can keep it, you can come to him at any time with these ious in the future, and he will pay one by one.


    Whether they get cash or IOUs, they at least have hope for the future of life. On the contrary, once suon city is broken, everything they have now will become a bubble. Even for their own future, they can''t make other choices at the moment. They have to stick to it.


    It was under such a firm belief that countless people took up knives and guns and rushed up the city tower, just stopping the fierce attack of 100000 troops of Siam army with their blood.


    General Tong Si, who led the army, was full of confidence in conquering suon city. For a time, he thought that the city with only a thousand people guarding the city might be won in less than half a day, but he was still unable to occupy the city after nearly ten days here, which made him very angry. What made him even more angry was the news that the 5000 vanguard troops sent were killed and destroyed under Phnom Penh City. 5000 people were made into Beijing Temple, so they stood under the city to warn the world.


    "Reverse, reverse." when he heard that the attack on Phnom Penh was not going well, general Nargis was angry and scolded, and ordered to continue to occupy Suong city. He may be able to bypass here, but if the attack on Phnom Penh is not smooth, he will not even have a rear foundation. If so, how to treat if there are too many wounded? Once there is a shortage of food and grass, it will be very troublesome to transport.


    In the long run, suweng city must be captured, otherwise a series of actions in the later stage cannot be carried out.


    Under suweng City, the horn sounded more urgent, more and more cloud ladders impacted, and more and more soldiers launched an assault. But all this is still impossible for the army and people of suweng city. With the attack day by day, in addition to sending more lives to both sides, suweng city still stands on this land, and the five-star flag is still flying high over the city.


    The siege of suweng city continued. Under the leadership of Kaohsiung, deputy commander of the Navy and commander of the first marine army, the first marine division rushed all the way to Siam Bay. Here we met the 50000 Siamese navy who had been prepared.


    It seemed that they had long known that the five-star navy would appear here. Kaohsiung just entered the sea area, and the reconnaissance Clippers in front returned. It was reported that more than 800 seagoing ships with Siamese flags were coming from all directions, a frame to surround them.


    "This is death. Pass the order down, put it in and fight again." Kaohsiung army commander''s face remained unchanged and his heart did not jump. Before, they even wiped out the Philippine navy division with Western artillery easily. Now they are facing the Siam Navy division with more backward artillery technology. Where else is there a terrible place?


    When the order was given, the whole Haiyi division became excited. Before that, the second division and the fourth division jointly damaged Ma Kecheng''s pirate army. When the news came, they were envious. Now, they finally have a chance to fight a big war.


    Compared with the original two divisions defeating 60000 pirates, this time one of them will face 50000 Siam sea divisions, which will only make greater contributions.


    At present, the ships kept a certain safe distance and began to walk slowly. The reconnaissance ship in front kept sending back the news they saw through the command flag. Two hours later, the two sides finally met in the bay of Siam.


    From a distance, the 50000 sea masters in Siam are powerful and dense, as if they were endless. But in this regard, all the officers and men of Haiyi division are just more excited. At least they can''t see the slightest tension and fear from their faces. When they know that the enemy''s artillery can''t hit them and they can aim at the target and destroy them, where are they afraid of coming from?


    Meng Wo, general of the Siamese Navy, also saw the five-star Navy from a distance. When he saw that there were only more than 100 ships and they didn''t even have one sixth of their strength, his face was full of confidence, "hahaha, order the whole army to attack, surround them and fight for none."


    The defeat of Ma Kecheng had not been publicized before, and then Siam Navy came to die. This is the sadness of information blocking, and it is doomed that this is not only a suspense, but also an unequal naval battle.


    The Sino Japanese naval battle was an unequal naval battle. The tonnage difference between the two sides was too large, which eventually led to the disastrous defeat of the Qing Dynasty. Today''s Siam Bay naval battle seems to be the same. The power of artillery, especially the attack distance, is completely unequal. The victory or defeat has been announced before the battle.


    Equipped with a small amount of artillery, they still rely on the Siam sea division, which mainly uses bows, arrows, knives and guns in close combat. When they are still five miles away from the first division of the five-star army, they are still moving at full speed and want to fight close, the artillery sounds suddenly.


    The Siamese Navy, completely unprepared and unprepared, rushed to the front warships. One by one, they were hit, or sank slowly, or broke in two, or lit a fire, and soon fell into chaos.


    In contrast, the first division of the sea advanced with a degree, and the artillery roared. At the same time, the four regiments plus a battalion directly under the division rushed forward in five directions. One Siamese sea ship entered their sight and became one target after another.


    With completely unequal military strength and completely unequal weapons and equipment, the Siamese Navy division did not even have the so-called Parry power. Finally, one by one, it was bombarded by artillery and sank into the sea without trace.


    Only half an hour later, the Siamese Navy, which was bombed out of order, began to retreat. After seeing the power of the artillery of the Haishi division of the Wude army, they finally saw the gap between each other and knew whether they were going to die or die.


    The Siamese Navy General mengwo took the lead to retreat and wanted to leave the war area. In this regard, the artillery scale of Haiyi division began to extend, from five miles and six miles before to eight miles and ten miles now, and even twelve miles and thirteen miles in the final stage.


    On speed, the five-star Navy''s seagoing ships have larger tonnage and faster speed. They are chasing each other from beginning to end. Often Siamese ships run faster, they run faster, and the artillery fire continues to bombard, expanding the fruits of war time and time again.


    The war lasted from noon to night, from night to dawn, and from dawn to noon. It lasted for two days and ended.


    Fifty thousand Siamese navy soldiers and 800 large and small ships were hit and sank in forty-eight hours. More than 200 ships were forced to hang up white flags and surrender. Finally, only general mengwo fled back to the wharf with more than 30 ships. Then it was covered by a burst of gunfire. In addition to mengwo''s speed, he escaped with more than 2000 people, The other 3000 Siamese troops responsible for guarding the wharf were also buried in the gunfire.


    In this war, all the maritime divisions of Siam were destroyed, making Siam, which looked very powerful and close to the sea, a country without ships.


    The first division of the sea pursued all the way. In addition to leaving a small number of ships to take over the captured ships, the main force occupied the two islands of Kayi and shamei continuously, and finally came close to Bangkok, the king capital of Siam. If Wang Du were not too far away from the coastline, I''m afraid the first division of the sea would bombard Mangu city here.


    All the sea divisions of Siam were destroyed. The five-star army sea division pursued all the way and occupied a number of docks. At the same time, it was less than 300 miles from the nearest sea area to Bangkok city. As soon as the news came out, the king of Italy was terrified. Before he hurried, he quickly sent another second-class general naayu with 100000 troops to guard the coastal defense together with general mengwo to prevent the five-star army from rushing onto the land and threatening their south.


    The demise of the Siamese Navy made them in danger in the south. At the same time, it also represented that the two sides had changed from the earliest Siamese attack to a stalemate.


    Without enough troops, the first marine division did not go ashore in danger. It just confronted the 100000 Siamese troops on the coastline and occasionally fired one or two shots to frighten the other side; In Vientiane City, governor Luan Xiaochen is constantly dispatching troops from the province and organizing forces to be ready to counter attack at any time; In suweng City, thousands or even more people have to pay for guarding the city every day, but vice governor Ding Dingwei has never stepped back and has been insisting, waiting for the opportunity to be rescued.

 Chapter 1024

    Relatively speaking, Phnom Penh, which was originally the target, is very calm because suon city has not been won for a long time. Especially after the 5000 Siamese vanguard army was destroyed by the black cavalry led by Yang Chendong, tongqi, the second-class Military General of Siam, did not send anyone to attack.


    The other side stopped attacking, and Yang Chendong was going to prepare for a counterattack. The reason why he made this decision was that some reinforcements had arrived. The fifth division of the first army of the land entered Cambodia province by boat from chixian city in Bachi port and arrived at the foot of Phnom Penh City at noon today.


    For the arrival of the fifth Lu Division, Yang Chendong personally went out of the city to meet him, along with Cambodian governor sun Xiaoguang, Cambodian general Dann and chamber of Commerce President Dunn.


    Dunn is here. He''s from the labor force. Leading a group of merchants in Phnom Penh, they brought a lot of meat and hot rice; General Dane came here to prepare to join the army. After discussing with governor sun Xiaoguang, Yang Chendong has made a decision to counter attack the Siamese army and solve the siege of suweng city.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t know what happened in the city. He can persist until now. But his intuition told him that without soldiers and food, he was afraid that they would not last long. If they did not provide support, once they were broken, the situation would change greatly.


    When the fifth land division arrived, general Dann was also ready to take 3000 Cambodian soldiers to cooperate with him. With a thousand black cavalry, the number of troops had exceeded 10000. It should be able to achieve good results when they suddenly entered the battlefield.


    The governor sun Xiaoguang left 2000 Cambodian soldiers and told them that two cavalry divisions on the grassland were coming here. No matter what happened, Yang Chendong ran north with more than 10000 troops without reinforcements.


    Suon city. As Yang Chendong expected, it was really difficult to defend. After all, it is a group of untrained people guarding the city, all with the strength of martial courage, but after defending for so long, the number of casualties has been very large, especially after the 1000 Cambodian soldiers who originally defended the city were basically killed in battle, and there are no trained veterans on the city tower, the situation may collapse at any time.


    Ding Dingwei has boarded the City Tower many times to cheer everyone up. The square in the city is full of corpses. Rough calculation shows that there are more than 20000 dead and more than 30000 injured. In general, it is estimated that the Siamese soldiers attacked the city and killed nearly 10000 people, which is the difference between untrained people and soldiers on the battlefield.


    I don''t know how many nights I haven''t closed my eyes. When I''m too sleepy, I hit a place at random and narrowed for a while. Ding Dingwei feels that his spirit seems to break down. Anyone who finds him and wants to talk to him must roar loudly, otherwise, he can''t hear any language in his ears.


    In such an atmosphere, Ding Dingwei still sticks to it. He can''t fall down, because he is the heaven of all the suweng people. If something happens to him, the people''s hearts that have finally gathered will soon disperse. When facing the siege of the Siamese army, I''m afraid he has no resistance at all.


    A difficult day''s defense passed again. When he saw that the Siam war drum outside the city tower stopped singing and the soldiers retreated like a tide, Ding Dingwei finally couldn''t help shaking his body and closed his eyes to one side. A soldier who had followed him for many years was quick in his eyes and quick in his hands. At the same time, his eyes were filled with tears. After twenty days, his master didn''t have a good sleep. I really can''t imagine how he survived.


    Taking advantage of no one''s attention around, he used his own body as a bed and let Ding Dingwei fall asleep. Although the private soldier was also very tired, he insisted. If possible, he wanted to stand until dawn just to let the master have a good sleep and replenish his spirit.


    Reality did not allow him to do so. Suddenly, something came under the tower in the dark night. First, there was a burst of gunfire and shouting in the Siamese barracks, which became a mess. Then soon, a cavalry came to the south gate, where someone shouted loudly.


    The war situation changed suddenly. It was no longer a small soldier who could deal with it. Ding Dingwei, who was sleeping against him, was awakened by the cry. He suddenly opened his eyes and asked, "what''s the matter? Where am I? What''s the matter? The enemy will attack the city again?"


    "Master, the Siamese military camp was suddenly in chaos for a while, and then someone shouted downstairs in Nancheng. Everyone didn''t know what had happened." the soldier wanted Ding Dingwei to sleep for a while, but he knew that if something happened, it was up to the master to solve it.


    "Go and have a look." although Ding Dingwei was still very sleepy, he narrowed for more than an hour and recovered some spirit. In line with his duty, he moved up the Nancheng gate.


    At this time, on the south gate, there were hundreds of adult men standing there. They held torches and looked at the cavalry calling the city under the city. They were all face to face, but they didn''t know what to do. One of them had asked, "did you send someone to invite the vice governor?"


    "Yes, yes, I should come right away."


    I can''t help but say that they are the sixth young master. Let them open the city gate immediately. Then they will help defend the city together.


    It should be said that Yang Chendong has many names, from dongshuai who first arrived at the capital, the military God who defended the capital when he defeated the warla army, Zhongdan Gong, the God of war who came later, Tian Khan to the king of Wunan, and so on. It can be said that one name is common everywhere, that is the sixth young master.


    The name of the sixth young master is also known to the common people under the rule of the Yang family, but more people only hear his name and don''t see him. Now some people say that the sixth young master is under the city, which will inevitably attract more attention. Some people are excited, but some people show a look of disbelief.


    At this time, suweng city is so dangerous. The so-called gentleman doesn''t stand under the dangerous wall. I''m afraid it''s too late to avoid it. How can such a noble person try his life? That''s why they don''t want to believe it at all.


    But whether they believe it or not, isn''t there a vice governor Dingwei in the city? A senior official like him should have met the sixth young master. Let him recognize it. Is it true or false at a glance?


    "Young master, no, let''s use explosives to open the city gate." Yang Er, one of the cavalry troops under the city, watched for a long time, and the city tower still didn''t open. He was worried that the Siamese army attacked the camp would react and catch up soon, so he said in a hurry.


    "No." Yang Chendong denied, "suweng city can be kept up to now by its high walls. It''s not easy to keep it for so long. How can we be blown away by ourselves? We''re still waiting."


    Although he didn''t know what happened in the city, Yang Chendong just saw a rough idea through the torch upstairs. It seemed that all the men were wearing people''s clothes. With this, he saw the difficulty of guarding the city here. People have sacrificed their lives here. How could he blow up the city gate just to enter the city earlier?


    Yang Chendong refused, and Yang Er on one side had to worry about Dao Xiao, the captain of the second guard team, and said, "send someone to inform Mr. Xiao Yining to block more for a while."


    In the twinkling of an eye, half a column of incense passed, and there was a commotion from the city tower. Then a middle-aged man in a distinctive Zhongshan suit appeared next to the torch. Yang Chendong looked up in the light of the fire and recognized that this man was Ding Dingwei, vice governor of Cambodia province.


    "Bring a torch." in order to let the other party see himself clearly, Yang Chendong said to Yang er. Immediately a torch was handed over. Yang Chendong personally took it in his hand, first took care of himself, and then shouted to the city tower: "vice governor Ding, I''m Yang Chendong. Open the door."


    By the light of the torch, Ding Dingwei looked at Yang Chendong and suddenly shouted, "ah! If it''s really the sixth young master, open the gate quickly."


    When the Phnom Penh Dynasty surrendered, Yang Chendong went to Phnom Penh City and had a drink and chat with a group of officials there. It was at that time that Dingwei met Yang Chendong for the first time and couldn''t forget it. Although it was dark now, he recognized it at a glance by the light of the torch.


    Ding Dingwei confirmed his identity, and there was chaos under the city. Half of those who can live in suweng are from outside, and some are original aborigines. But no matter who they are, they don''t know how many times they have heard the name of the sixth young master. Now I finally have the opportunity to see real people and even have close contact. Who is not very excited?


    Soon the south gate was opened from the inside. Heiqi kept protecting Yang Chendong and walked into suweng. Behind them, 3000 Cambodian soldiers and the Fifth Army division also entered. Soon after the south gate was closed again, everything fell into peace again.


    The city is bustling at the moment. A group of people guarding the city, led by Ding Dingwei, came to the front of the horse team. When there was still some distance, Ding Dingwei, who was headed by Ding Dingwei, paid homage, and kept shouting, "my lower officer has seen the sixth young master. Long live the sixth young master."


    "Long live the sixth young master."


    These are a group of subjects who are used to the feudal dynasty. Yang Chendong has long been surprised. He got off his horse and strode forward. This style made Yang ER and the black riders who followed him very nervous.


    "Well, don''t follow so closely. These people can defend the city until now without surrender, which shows their loyalty. How can it harm me." Yang Chendong felt that there were black riding dragon guards in front of and behind him, which was not conducive to his action. He frowned.


    "Young master, don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case." Yang Er didn''t obey the order, but had his own set of rules.

 Chapter 1025

    The safety of Yang Chendong has long become the most important thing in the whole Yang system. To this end, not only Yu Qian and others talked to Yang Er, but also several wives talked to him about it. Yang Er felt great pressure. Naturally, there would be no sense of slackness.


    "OK, OK, you are always reasonable. But always give me some space." Yang Chendong found that he couldn''t say more than Yang Er on this issue, so he retreated and asked for the second place.


    "Well, let''s step back a little." Yang Er saw the young master''s rare concession. At present, he took the initiative to give Yang Chendong about two meters of space. Although he still didn''t move freely, it was the biggest concession he could make.


    At this time, Yang Chendong just came to the kneeling Ding Dingwei and others. He naturally stretched out his hand to help Ding Dingwei. Ding Dingwei''s trembling body was lifted up. When he saw that the person who helped him was the sixth young master, he couldn''t help crying, and his tears couldn''t help flowing out.


    "You''ve worked hard, you''ve worked hard. Everyone has worked hard too. In this way, how about we find a place to have a good chat?" Yang Chendong took Dingwei''s hand and looked at the people on their knees and said cordially.


    Next, under the introduction of Ding Dingwei, they went to the place where the Yamen was located in the city. In the Yamen courtyard, the candles around were lit. Everyone sat around Yang Chendong and had a chance to get in close contact with the sixth young master.


    The sixth young master unexpectedly entered the city at such a time of crisis. When the news spread all over the city, the people became restless and rushed to the Yamen recklessly. They all wanted to see what the young man who brought them a completely different life and hope for happiness looked like. They wanted to have a close look at their benefactor and their Savior.


    Therefore, the people outside the yamen gate are more and more surrounded. In less than half an hour, the number has exceeded 20000. Just relying on one thousand black riding dragon guards, they can''t control the situation. Yang Er sent someone to find Xiao Yining, the division commander of the fifth Lu Division, and Yi Jie, the second head, arrived with two thousand soldiers of the second regiment. Only then can they barely maintain public order.


    Sitting in the yard, Yang Chendong also felt the enthusiasm of the people, but he also saw the crisis. With so many people gathered here, it is easy to cause mass incidents. Once someone is crowded, the consequences will be unimaginable. Now he said to Ding Dingwei: "Go and talk to the people. They can send some representatives and I will meet them. But the yard is so large that it can''t accommodate too many people. Most people should go to rest immediately. I will stay in suweng city for a while and have a lot of opportunities to meet them."


    "Yes, sixth young master." Ding Dingwei agreed and turned to arrange. Yang Chendong took this opportunity to summon Xiao Yining, the fifth division commander, and asked about his urban defense.


    "Sixth young master, the first leader, Dang liming, has climbed the city tower and taken over the city defense. With the cooperation of general Dann and 3000 Cambodian soldiers, there will be no problem. In case of war, the three regiments and four regiments under the city can enter the battlefield at any time. Please rest assured." Xiao Yining said with confidence on his face.


    "Well, it''s going to be hard for the soldiers." Yang Chendong nodded. He knew very well that once the Siamese army knew he was in suweng City, it would be crazy to attack. A hard battle was inevitable.


    "Please don''t worry, sixth young master. With our fifth division, we will never let any enemy climb the tower and enter the city." Xiao Yining stood at attention with great confidence.


    "I believe soldiers." Yang Chendong''s eyes showed appreciation. Cold front soldiers should have such awareness and self-confidence. No matter what difficulties they face, they should first be self-confident. If they don''t even have self-confidence, they have lost half.


    Xiao Yining left to arrange the city defense. Ding Dingwei soon came back. This time, more than 20 representatives of the people came with him. Under their persuasion, the other people had retreated. Yang Chendong smiled and asked everyone to sit down in the courtyard, and let Yang ER and others burn hot tea and send it to everyone''s hands.


    Everyone got up and thanked one by one and sat down again. At this moment, Yang Chendong''s voice also came out, "how? It''s hard to defend the city these days. I don''t know how you, who have only a thousand soldiers, have persisted to the present?"


    Speaking of this problem, Ding Dingwei immediately put down the tea cup in his hand, fell to his knees with a plop, and shouted, "sixth young master, I''m guilty, I''m guilty."


    "Hey, don''t kneel, get up and talk." Yang Chendong motioned to Yang Er on one side. Yang Er stepped forward and helped Ding Dingwei up.


    Ding Dingwei, who was helped up, still dared not lift his head and said: "Sixth young master, it was the minister who made his own opinion and mobilized the people. At the same time, he opened all the warehouses in the city. He even took out the deposit in the Yang family''s Bank and said he would send it to the people who have made meritorious contributions to the city. This mobilized everyone. But the war was too fierce, and the previous silver was not enough. Minister... Minister had to give them some IOUs."


    "Sixth young master, it''s up to the people''s full support to keep suweng city alive this time. You can cure my crime, but please cash all the ious in their hands to fulfill it. I''m guilty. I''m guilty." then Ding Dingwei will continue to kowtow to the ground. Fortunately, Yang er was ready and helped him again.


    "Is there such a thing?" Yang Chendong also looked surprised. He thought that Ding Dingwei must have used some means to let the people help defend the city, but he was so brave that he dared to move even the silver of the Yang bank.


    If someone dares to make such an idea at ordinary times, he will naturally be punished for a felony or even be sentenced to death. But during the war, in order to achieve the goal, all the rules can be broken. Otherwise, if you really wait for the Siamese army to enter the city, can the silver in the Yang bank be spared?


    Yang Chendong, who already had a few in his heart, did not immediately express his opinion, but pondered for a moment and asked, "but I don''t know how much silver vice governor Ding promised and how much silver he sent out?"


    "Sixth young master, I have made statistics. I have issued about 80000 liang of silver and 50000 liang of IOUs, a total of 130000 Liang." Ding Dingwei said and knelt down to admit his mistake.


    "Well, vice governor Ding, you are not wrong, let alone guilty. Everything is an expedient measure. I can understand that I will not send someone to recover the silver you said. Not only that, I will send someone to pay it truthfully once the siege of Suong city is relieved." I''m afraid Ding Dingwei will continue to shout to admit his mistake and kowtow, Yang Chendong simply said his opinions and opinions.


    "Ah!" when Ding Dingwei, who was thinking of kneeling, heard this, he couldn''t help raising his head and looked at Yang Chendong in surprise.


    "You didn''t hear me wrong. I said you did right. Compared with the loss of 130000 taels of silver, you can protect suweng City, the safety of hundreds of thousands of people here, and some basic facilities here are not destroyed. It''s a sure thing. Why should I blame you? You are meritorious." Yang Chendong laughed.


    This time. Ding Dingwei heard it clearly and couldn''t help tears flowing out again. He suddenly thought of boromo, the former king of Phnom Penh. He thought that when the Phnom Penh dynasties were in danger, he still looked after the Treasury and refused to give a silver or two, which eventually led to great defeat and subjugation. The funny thing is that all the silver he took care of was finally obtained by the five-star army. However, my family kept all of it for the development of Cambodia Province, and didn''t get a point at all.


    Now, after learning about the situation in the city, there is no question and criticism. Some are still encouraged and praised. This is such a different contrast. No wonder the five-star army can have such a scale, but the Phnom Penh Dynasty is destined to become a thing of the past. "The sixth young master is mighty, the sixth young master is mighty!"


    "The sixth young master is mighty." more than 20 people''s representatives sitting nearby also said loudly at the same time. When they came here, they represented hundreds of thousands of people in the city. When they came here, the first concern was whether Ding Dingwei would admit his previous promise in the eyes of the sixth young master.


    Now after hearing what Yang Chendong said, they finally put down their hearts one by one, and said it in a high voice of gratitude.


    "Come on, everyone, please get up." Yang Chendong smiled and helped the people up one by one with Yang Erhe from the black riding Dragon Guard. After they sat down, he continued to say, "vice governor Ding''s words represent the current Cambodian provincial government. What he said naturally counts. In my opinion, this is far from enough."


    "Not enough?" people were confused by Yang Chendong''s sentence.


    "Yes, it''s not enough. This time, suweng city experienced this war, and now it''s June. The food planted by the people has been damaged. There must be no harvest at the end of the year. How can the people live? In the long run, at the end of this year, more other cities will transfer some relief food to the people for free. Not only that, next year and next year The grain planted later should also be exempted from all expenses. Only half of it will be paid in the next year, and the three transaction tax will be paid according to the normal harvest after three years. "


    Yang Chendong said firmly. If you want the people to settle down and use them for yourself, you must worry about their anxieties and think about what they think. Only in this way can the world be stable and the country be prosperous.


    "This... Long live the sixth young master." Ding Dingwei''s expression was a burst of absentmindedness. After fully understanding the meaning of Yang Chendong''s words, he immediately knelt down again and shouted long live.

 Chapter 1026

    More than 20 people in the surrounding area also knelt down and shouted long live. It can be seen that this time they were completely excited and shouted from the heart.


    "Well, let''s get up. In fact, it''s not only in agriculture, but also in commerce, such as wood carving people''s house, Koroma (Cambodian National costume, also known as water cloth) In short, we should find a way to enable the people to live a stable and satisfactory life after the war. Well, in this regard, vice governor Ding is an expert. You can write an application and let me look back. If there is no problem, I will give instructions and consent. "


    "Yes, yes, I''ll write it later." Dingwei said excitedly. The ancients said that there must be a big epidemic after the war. This epidemic not only refers to the epidemic of easy birth, but also the epidemic of people''s hearts. Everything has to start again, and even eating has become a problem. All kinds of problems are bound to follow.


    However, with the various feasible policies concerned by Yang Chendong, everything is no problem. With a good policy, the people can live a stable and happy life again. After that, some people want to rebel, and there will be no follow.


    This conversation with Ding Dingwei and the common people was a one night time. When it was dawn, Ding Dingwei''s excitement passed, his fatigue came up, and his eyes showed sleepiness several times. At present, Yang Chendong waved and arranged someone to take him to rest. The people''s representatives left with great gratitude. They want to convey these words of the sixth young master to all the people. Yang Chendong turned and went to the city tower. He needed to show his face once to give the other party greater stimulation.


    In the Siamese army camp outside suweng, general Tongsi was angrily scolding a group of his generals. Last night, someone stole the camp. There were not many dead soldiers, only about hundreds, but the fatal thing was that they didn''t even know who did it, which really made people angry.


    He was beaten and didn''t even recognize the murderer. This performance is too incompetent. While he was still scolding in the big tent, someone outside reported that a military flag with the king of Wunan appeared on the head of suweng. The general in front asked general Tongsi to have a look.


    "Wu Nan Wang?" when he heard the name, Tong Si was stunned, but soon he wanted to understand what the flag represented, and then sneered: "ha ha, I''ve been guarding for so long, and I''ve played the name. Do you want to scare anyone? Let''s go and have a look and see what tricks they want to play?"


    Tongsi had thought that the king of Wunan was Yang Chendong, but he didn''t connect them together. In his opinion, suweng city could not be attacked for a long time, but it was a besieged city after all. How could there be Yang Chendong here? Someone must want to pull the flag and pull the tiger''s skin.


    With a proud look on his face, Tong Si, who has penetrated everything, came to the city of suon. When he looked up, he was seeing a man in a golden cloak standing on the city tower.


    As a second-class general of Siam, Tongsi has never seen real Yang Chendong. But I''ve seen his paintings. Looking carefully at this moment, isn''t this person very similar to the person who painted them? Is this man really king Wunan?


    A column of generals in armor appeared under the city. This is the Lord. Yang Chendong in the city suddenly shouted: "I take the king of Wunan of the Ming Dynasty. Who are the people under the city? Why are you against the king? Don''t you want to live?"


    The visitor admitted his identity and heard Tongsi scream. He suddenly thought that there were scouts in the army, as if he had seen Yang Chendong. Then he said to the soldiers around him: "go to the scouting camp and ask who has seen the real king of Wunan. Let him come right away."


    After the arrangement, Tongsi raised his head again, looked at Yang Chendong on the city floor and shouted, "You said you were the king of Wunan. I think you obviously pretended to be. Besides, when suweng city was the territory of the Ming Dynasty, it was clearly the old land of the Phnom Penh Dynasty. This time, we received the request of the descendants of the Phnom Penh royal family to help them recover their lost land. If you are reasonable, you should go out of the city early and surrender or avoid death."


    "Presumptuous. The former king of Phnom Penh, Brahmo, is sitting here with us. He took the initiative to give it to Daming. Who are the descendants of the royal family you said? Dare to pull it out and see if it''s OK." for this excuse, Yang Chendong naturally has long thought of a response.


    After a while, the soldiers had brought two scouts to the front of the battle. Both of them had the honor to mix with the people and met the people in the east of Yang Chen, so they were brought up. When they understood general Tongsi''s meaning and looked up, they couldn''t help staring, and then nodded and said: "This man is the leader of the five-star army, King Wu Nan, exactly."


    After receiving the confirmed news, Tongsi was very excited. He didn''t expect to surround a Wunan king in the besieged city. What credit would it be to capture him alive? At this moment, he was very excited. When he thought of the sneaking camp last night, he must have a close relationship with the Wunan King, but he still didn''t understand it. He knew it Suweng city has been heavily surrounded. Why should he stay here? Is it because this person is here that suweng city can''t be attacked for a long time? Is it impossible to say that the purpose of sneaking camp last night was to rescue him?


    All kinds of thoughts jumped out of my mind. Tongsi''s face was red and white, which was not angry, but excited and excited.


    Not only he, but also other generals around him were very excited when they learned that the one wearing the golden cloak was the country''s biggest opponent, King Wu Nan. Several generals could not help volunteering and said, "general, please give orders. We will certainly go all out to capture the city and take the king of Wunan to his majesty."


    "Yes, general, we are willing to take the initiative to fight."


    The cry of battle continued. Tongsi, who was also excited, knew that no matter who took the king of Wunan, he would be highly rewarded. At that time, he nodded and promised: "OK, be sure. After we go back later, we will discuss how to attack the city."


    Yang Chendong''s eyesight was very good. Tongsi and the people around him were looked at by him. He knew that it was time to add a fire, so he shouted again, "In the name of King Wunan, I ask you to withdraw your troops immediately, so I am still good friends with Siam. Otherwise, once this matter is over, it will be the time to invade Siam. Dare you bear such a responsibility?"


    This sounds like a threat, but it gives a sense of ferocity and weakness. It''s like Yang Chendong has been unable to defend the city, so he has to be realistic and wants to press people with his identity and force people to retreat.


    Tongsi didn''t give any answer to Yang Chendong''s threatening words. He turned around and left. Now his heart is full of the benefits of capturing Yang Chendong, and the others have long been abandoned.


    Tongsi and others retreated temporarily, and Yang Chendong also turned to the lower part of the city tower. Yang Er, who followed him, was a little confused and wanted to stop talking.


    "Well, I know what you''re going to say. The young master''s appearance this time is to attract each other''s attention. Only in this way can Phnom Penh be safer. Only in this way can the nearby cities be saved from life."


    Yang Chendong explained his behavior when he appeared. In fact, he really thought so. In the face of the sudden attack of the Siamese army, Cambodia province was indeed greatly damaged. He didn''t appear here before. Naturally, he was powerful and meant not to be caught, but when he came, he had to end the situation. It''s just a pity that his troops are limited, so he can only take himself as his own Bait to attract the enemy.


    The reason was clear. Yang Er showed his e ran color, and then seemed to think of something. He hurriedly said, "young master, if this is the case, suweng city is really dangerous?"


    "What''s the danger? With you and the fifth Lu Division, can''t you keep a suweng city?" Yang Chendong stopped and turned to Yang er.


    "This... As long as Yang Er is alive, he will never let anyone threaten the young master''s safety."


    "Ha ha, you''d better keep your life, or you''ll find me desperately." Yang Chendong smiled, patted Yang Er on the shoulder and laughed away.


    Yang ER was excited by this scene. Then his eyes became very firm. That is, the young master dared to put himself in danger. What else could he hesitate about his cheap life? Of course, he accompanied him all the way and tried his best.


    Tongsi returned to the camp with a group of generals, and then the excited laughter came out uncontrollably. "Well, well, I didn''t expect the king of Wunan to be in suweng city. This is really a gift from God."


    "Yes, yes." the other generals nodded and said with excitement on their faces.


    "Well, even though the king of Wunan is in front of us and surrounded by many people, we must not miss this chance to capture him alive. We can''t kill him, but we can''t let him escape again. In this way, the general ordered that all the soldiers originally sent to the surrounding towns be transferred back and concentrate on attacking suweng city. At the same time, please send this news back to China For more reinforcements and artillery, as long as we can win the king of Wunan, it must be worth paying no matter how much.


    "Yes, it''s worth it," said the other generals, and then there was a burst of proud laughter.


    Three thousand Cambodian soldiers have been distributed on the towers of suweng city and have made every effort to defend the city. Not only that, more than 10000 people in the city also gathered together and asked to defend the city together.

 Chapter 1027

    Since Yang Chendong''s various resolutions to benefit the people came out, the people in the city ran around telling each other. Before long, the news spread all over the city. While the people cheered bird joy, many people took the initiative to stand up and express their gratitude and guarding the city.


    After sleeping for two hours, Ding Dingwei had some spirit. He also walked out of the Yamen and found Yang Chendong, representing the people in the city asking for war.


    "OK, I agree." Yang Chendong thought a little and then made the decision to agree with the people to defend the city. This is not that he loves the Fifth Division, but that he intends to hide his clumsiness. That is, the other party didn''t see that he led troops into the city later, so use this to confuse the other party. As for the fifth Lu Division, it may play a key role at a critical time.


    Thus, after Yang Chendong agreed, 10000 people were selected as the first echelon to climb the city tower and defend the city together with 3000 Cambodian soldiers. In addition, there are 500 cold front soldiers. They take off their military uniforms and put on ordinary people''s clothes to ensure that the city tower will not be broken.


    Waiting for them to help prepare just now, outside suweng City, 20000 siege troops of Siamese army appeared. They were divided into four gates, and 5000 soldiers were arranged under each city, showing an array of key attacks everywhere.


    The six thousand and five hundred garrisons were divided into four towers, with clear division of labor and high morale. They all know that the sixth young master is watching them not far away. This is an opportunity to do well.


    Half an hour later, the siege army made all the preparations. The catapult opened the road and the boulder came. Although it was not accurate, the momentum was good. Under such momentum, 20000 Siamese troops came shouting and shouting, and the siege officially began.


    This is destined to be a very tragic battle to defend the city. Considering that we can''t show our cards now, the fire and guns brought by the cold Fifth Division were not used. A cold weapon struggle of knife to knife, gun to gun and spear to spear began.


    Shouts of killing, shouting, screams and reprimands spread over the four towers throughout the day.


    On several occasions, the Siamese army rushed to the city tower with a large number of people, but then they were cut back by the cold front soldiers of the cold Fifth Division mixed with the people. After repeated failures, because of the existence of Yang Chendong, a major bait, the impact still did not stop. When it was dark and had to withdraw, the Siamese army dropped more than 6000 bodies, and the number of wounded was unknown.


    The success of guarding the city tower is not without paying a price. Three thousand Cambodian soldiers and three thousand people in the city were killed and injured. Even five hundred cold front soldiers died nearly ten people and injured more than thirty.


    Yang Chendong had expected that war would kill people, not to mention giving up his advantage of fire guns. But he can afford such losses. Now all he needs is time, waiting for the reinforcements to arrive.


    The waiting reinforcements refer to the first division of the world cavalry and the first division of the new army, with a total of nearly 20000 people.


    From the moment he learned that the Siamese army had launched an attack, Yang Chendong sent a message to the grassland city by telegram. On the third day after receiving the telegram, the two divisions went out of the grassland with all their staff to the nuergandasi area, that is, the Liao capital, and came to Korea.


    The North Korean province immediately prepared transport ships. As soon as they arrived, they set sail south and drove all the way rapidly. That is, to reach the destination port of Bachi, the telegraph operator sent the news again. The sixth young master took the initiative to enter Suong city. Now he is surrounded by 100000 Siamese legions, which may be in danger at any time.


    "Spread the news to every soldier. After landing, everyone will move forward at full speed and those who are slack will be killed!" Tian Hu, division commander of the first division of the world cavalry, said with a clear light in his eyes and an indisputable tone.


    LV Zhuo, the commander of the first division of the new army, also issued the same order. For a time, the cavalry of the two divisions became very nervous. They kept checking their equipment in order to get to suweng city as soon as possible after reaching the shore to solve the danger of the sixth young master being surrounded.


    Yang Chendong was trapped in suweng city. When the news reached Vientiane City, governor Luan Xiaochen and others finally couldn''t stay.


    Luo Po, commander of the second army on the mainland, received more than a dozen requests for war from his subordinates one after another. Without exception, they all asked to lead troops to rescue suweng city. In this regard, Luo Po pressed down one by one. In front of him, the safety of Vientiane city was more important. As for suweng City, he believed that the sixth young master must have made arrangements. If he left Vientiane city because he sent troops to save suweng City, he would really become a sinner.


    "Speed up the pace of troop deployment. I don''t care what the reason is. The army required within seven days must assemble, otherwise it will be heavy." Luan Xiaochen rarely got angry. He can understand Yang Chendong''s practice, which can indeed focus Siam''s attention on Suong City, but it is also very risky.


    In the final analysis, it is caused by insufficient troops. If not, why do you need the sixth young master to take risks himself? That is, Yang Chendong handed over such a large Lao province to himself. At this critical time, he will give full play to his ability to repay his kindness.


    According to Luan Xiaochen''s intention, he has arranged certain recruitment tasks for all cities in Laos. It is said that there are reserve soldiers in all cities. It is not difficult for more than 3 million people to mobilize 100000 young men.


    The difficulty lies in the tight time and heavy task. If you want these 100000 young men to leave their homes and industries and rush to Vientiane City, you should give them some time. Now the sixth young master has ignored his life. What else are you going to prepare? If it hadn''t been for the distance of the city, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have given him seven days.


    After the order came from the fast horse scout, Luan Xiaochen began to discuss the plan to counterattack the Siamese army with the commander of the Luo Po army, Minister long Tienan and general he Guang.


    In Vientiane, there are 10000 Lao troops, the second and sixth Lu divisions of Lengfeng, with a total of about 27000 people. It is difficult to break through if we want to face 200000 well-trained Siamese veterans with these forces. On the contrary, with the addition of 100000 reservists, it is completely different. During the introduction, the second and sixth divisions of the land only need constant impact and do not care about other things. It is still possible to penetrate the enemy''s army and make a huge opening to reverse the war situation.


    "There is pressure on 200000 people with two divisions, but I believe the second and sixth divisions can do well." in the conference room, commander Luo Po made a direct statement. This time, even the sixth young master went to battle in person. As the commander of the second army, he had no excuse and room to retreat.


    "OK, I will do my best to do the logistics work during the introduction. Please rest assured that Leng Feng''s main force will move forward." Luan Xiaochen said immediately.


    "I will lead the troops together with general he Guang, such as transporting grain, grass and ammunition, cleaning the battlefield, taking care of the prisoners and so on, and leave it to our reserve army." long Tienan also took the initiative to stand up. This time it happens to be his meeting, so he should do well. He just took the opportunity to lead the army.


    The three protagonists have assigned tasks respectively. Next is the public management stall. They should prepare materials and mobilize morale. In Vientiane City, there is a great trend of wind and rain.


    In suon city.


    Since Yang Chendong appeared, he has been guarding the city for eight days.


    During these eight days, there were less than 1000 Cambodian troops left, and the others were either killed or injured, unable to fight again; The people of suweng city also paid the price of more than 4000 lives and more than 5000 wounded. Even the cold front soldiers of the fifth Lu Division had more than a hundred casualties before and after.


    The six-day fierce city defense war exhausted the materials originally used to defend the city. There were no fire oil, square wood, stones and even bows and arrows left. It also almost exhausted the reserve men in suweng city. More than half of the adult men have gone to the city tower and participated in the battle. The loss is not large. Although Ding Dingwei was still doing his encouraging work and wanted the other half of the men to participate in the city defense, he was politely rejected by Yang Chendong.


    Suweng paid too much in this war. People''s participation in the army was originally voluntary. How can they be forced? Even if such people are used, they will not play any role. And these days, he went to the square more than once. There were a lot of corpses and many wounded people, many of whom were untrained people. They were just men, so he forced them to go upstairs to fight the enemy. It was also too inhumane.


    "Sixth young master, we are short of soldiers now. If we don''t rely on them, the Siamese army will attack so fiercely. How can we defend the city?" Ding Dingwei can understand Yang Chendong''s feeling of loving the people like a son, but for the sake of the overall situation, he still couldn''t help making suggestions again.


    "There are five divisions in the garrison. At worst, there are my 1000 black riding dragon guards. They are just people. Most of them just die without any training." Yang Chendong''s voice was full of determination. After saying that, he waved decisively, "Well, it''s settled. If vice governor Ding wants to, he can consider organizing a reserve army and preparing to go to the battlefield to catch prisoners."


    "Sixth young master, are you going to?" Ding Dingwei seemed to think of something.


    "Yes, I''m not going to defend the city. I''ll go out and attract the enemy''s attention, disrupt their plans, or increase our chances of victory." Yang Chendong nodded silently.


    He doesn''t like to be beaten passively. Seeing that the strength of the people in the city is almost exhausted, if he stays here, it won''t play any role in addition to increasing the number of deaths. He doesn''t want to win the war in the end. He''s making use of the reputation of the people in the city. Of course, what''s more important is that the first cavalry division and the first cavalry division of the new army have sent telegrams, and they have succeeded in fighting here After landing in the port of Bachi, he can arrive here in two or three days. That''s the moment when he fought back with all his strength.

 Chapter 1028

    Listening to Yang Chendong''s answer, Ding Wei burst into tears. Then he shook his head and said, "no! Sixth young master, there is at least a strong city to defend in the city, but once he rushes out, he will be surrounded at any time and fall into isolation at any time. That''s too dangerous."


    "Danger? There is no danger in a war. Don''t worry, young master. I know." you can feel Ding Dingwei''s heartfelt concern. Yang Chendong patted him on the shoulder, and then said: "it''s settled. You should organize people to clean the battlefield."


    Yang Chendong decided to leave and called Xiao Yining, the commander of the fifth Lu Division. "Mr. Xiao, the most severe struggle has come. I don''t know if you can have the confidence to confront the Siamese army in the open for three days. Remember, there may not be any reinforcements or anyone to replenish ammunition for us within three days."


    "Six young masters, I promise to finish the task." Xiao Yining said with a very standard military salute and firm confidence.


    This time, the fifth land division came with urgent assistance. In order to pursue speed, many heavy weapons at the division and regiment levels were not brought with them. Even there were not many ammunition belts, which was their weakness. But even if it was the task required by Yang Chendong, even if they fired all the bullets and scrapped all the war knives, they had to fight with the enemy to the last minute to complete the task of guarding for three days.


    "OK, then go down and prepare. By the way, there are still some ammunition in the warehouse of Yang''s Bank in the city. Take it to equip the army." Yang Chendong said encouragingly. As for the ammunition in the bank, he didn''t have it originally. He took it out temporarily from the warehouse. Only a small amount of ammunition can muddle through, but if you prepare too much, you can''t hide it if you want to hide it. Even so, the manager of Yang bank in suweng city is still confused. No matter how he thought, he couldn''t think of any ammunition stored in the depths of the warehouse.


    Xiao Yining happily took people to get ammunition. In Yang Chendong''s opinion, with the help of these ammunition, there will be no problem in the face of the cold weapon army with knives, guns and swords for three days. But he did not know that this time he was not facing less than 100000 Siamese troops, but more than 200000 Siamese main forces.


    Since Tong Si saw Yang Chendong appear in Suong city with his own eyes, he sent the news back. Then he used his power to constantly mobilize all Siamese troops in the city behind him. As soon as the news reached Bangkok, the king capital of Siam, King YILIQI quickly mobilized 150000 troops to rush towards suweng City, accompanied by 50 artillery.


    These guns were originally used to attack the Jinbian City, but they were too heavy, so the transportation took some time. Today, all the guns were transported, and the 20000 cavalry who came first were in place.


    After six days of siege and previous losses, more than 10000 Tongsi troops died and nearly 10000 were injured, leaving 80000 people. However, with his continuous troop deployment, he has gathered another 30000 people. Now, with the 20000 cavalry just arrived, the total force has reached 130000.


    Not only that, according to the news brought by the cavalry, 130000 reinforcements will arrive one after another in the next two days, which is equivalent to more than 200000 troops, which is very close to the number of people in suweng city.


    With enough soldiers, artillery and cavalry, Tongsi was full of confidence at this moment. He was ready to attack the city tomorrow. He will press the main force tomorrow to win the first World War.


    Tongsi didn''t know that Yang Chendong was ready to fight outside the city. Similarly, Yang Chendong didn''t know that the other party had reinforcements and 50 more artillery. This directly led to frequent accidents and vicious battles in the next battle.


    Tongsi is ready to launch an all-round attack at dawn tomorrow. Yang Chendong is ready to rush out of the city in the middle of the night. This inadvertently makes a time difference, and finally has to keep the existence of suweng city. In a sense, it is also a victory.


    It was already dark. The fifth Lu Division and one thousand black riding dragon guards, who were ready to go out of the city with Yang Chendong, were also well prepared. However, just as they were about to leave the city, general Ding Dingwei and General Dan took the whole people of the city and lined up on both sides of the road to see them off.


    In order to keep suweng City, the sixth young master decided to go out of the city to lure the enemy. The people who heard the news were moved and sent them on their own to express their gratitude as an ordinary people.


    "Ha ha." Yang Chendong, who was already wearing a golden cloak, rode on the white dragon and smiled at the people who saw them off. He can understand the mood of the people at this moment, but he doesn''t know what to say except to say, go back.


    He went into the city alone, led as the target, and did it without false.


    It also took the opportunity to protect the surrounding cities from attack.


    But all this was achieved at the expense of the lives of the people in suweng. In a way, he is sorry for the people here. But they still send each other with gratitude. What else can he say?


    Only when he saw dingdingwei and Dann did he say a few more words, "when I go out this time, I will call my name. It is supposed that the Siamese army will not attack the city. But you can''t be careless. The gate must be closed. When you see the red signal bomb rushing into the sky, when you can leave the city, understand?"


    "Don''t worry, sixth young master. We''ve all written it down, but you must be careful when you go here." dingdingwei and Dann said almost tearfully.


    "Don''t worry, I have black riding dragon guards in the Fifth Division, and others can''t hurt my young master. Ha ha ha." Yang Chendong''s laughter is still echoing in the air. These words also make the black riding dragon guards and the soldiers of the Fifth Division proud. They will certainly not let anyone hurt a hair of the sixth young master. This is their task and mission. In order to complete this task, they even don''t hesitate to pay all their lives.


    Laughter is still flying in the air. The South Gate of suweng has been opened. Then the black riding dragon guard took the lead in rushing out, followed by the soldiers of the fifth land division. After that, the gate fell and closed, cutting off all the retreat of Yang Chendong.


    Black riding Dragon Guard suddenly came out of the city and launched a fierce attack on the Siamese army camp under the city. For a time, people shouted and horses hissed.


    Siam''s main tent, Tong Si lay in his clothes. Just after he slept, he was awakened by the sound of killing. Then a hand came down to report that someone broke through the siege in suweng, led by a group of cavalry. After hearing the news, Tong Si said loudly while wearing armor: "It must be Yang Chendong who wants to break through. Hum! It''s too late to escape at this time. He ordered other city gates to stay still in case of the other party''s plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain, ordered 20000 cavalry to set out, ordered artillery to fire in that direction, ordered 50000 mobile troops to prepare and set out with the general in half an hour."


    "General, fire now. There are many of our brothers outside the south gate." the Herald said in panic.


    "No matter what, if you lose some people, you can kill Yang Chendong. It''s cost-effective. Just follow this order." Tongsi said without hesitation. At this moment, his eyes only have the goal of killing Yang Chendong, and in order to achieve this goal, other people and things can be sacrificed.


    Outside the south gate, the black riding dragon guard took the lead in entering the enemy camp and launched a crazy attack against the 5000 Siamese troops blocking here. With a knife in hand, one Siamese army was cut down to the ground, and the bodies were lined up on the ground, emitting bloody gas.


    Black riding dragon guards are brave. The five thousand Siamese troops are not one of them at all. Soon, all but those who were killed escaped without a trace. Yang Chendong, who also killed several enemies on his horse, smiled. Then he ordered the Fifth Army division to leave here immediately and go to the barren mountain in the southwest. When he came, he once set his horn there. He was an invincible enemy The wrong place.


    After Yang Chendong defeated the enemy, even if he left the battlefield with a thousand black cavalry dragon guards, the main forces such as the first regiment, the second regiment, the third regiment of the fifth Lu Division and the battalion directly under the division left with them. Only the fourth regiment stayed behind and was responsible for breaking the rear.


    The accident happened to the fourth regiment. Ru Kai, the fourth regiment commander, walked at the end according to the previous plan to ensure the safety of the army.


    The team didn''t walk in a hurry, and Rukai didn''t see how anxious he was. With the gun in his hand, he was confident that he wouldn''t be afraid even if he met the pursuit of the enemy. As long as he could block it for a moment, an effective defense formation would be formed on the barren mountain more than ten miles away from the city. At that time, he would be absolutely safe when he was running.


    Rukai is very confident, but he forgets one thing, or he ignores one thing, that is, what if the other party also has a firearm?


    In fact, this is not just Rukai, but a common fault committed by most cold front officers and soldiers. They are used to fighting with enemies without firearms. Over time, a subconscious naturally forms. It seems that except them, other opponents do not have firearms and will not use firearms.


    It happened in this bad habit. When the four regiments moved slowly towards the barren mountain, suddenly the rumbling sound of artillery suddenly sounded. At first hearing the sound of artillery, Rukai even had an illusion that the artillery should be on his own side, and when the artillery sounded, it should not be on his own.


    It was this kind of thinking that occupied the dominant position, so that he didn''t lie down on the ground at the first time, nor did he make any defensive action at the first time. Such a shell happened to fall on more than ten feet beside him, and then a steel ball in the shell hit his chest and abdomen. The pain hit him, and Rukai nearly fainted.

 Chapter 1029

    At the same time, more than a dozen soldiers were injured by the shelling with Rukai. They were hit by the residual power of the shelling because they were careless and didn''t want to do any evasive action. Some were even worse. They were directly cut off by a shelling, and the whole fourth division was in chaos.


    Feeling the increasing pain, Rukai bit his lips and forcibly lifted his spirit. At this time, deputy head Xuan Yuan rushed to him. When he saw Rukai''s pale face and the blood on his body, he was surprised and shouted, "head, are you hurt?"


    "No harm, it''s just a small injury." Rukai said with a forced smile.


    As soon as the words fell, the sound of horse hoofs on the ground sounded, which changed Rukai''s look. This time, he felt that it must not be the sixth young master and his black riding Dragon Guard, because it can be judged from the sound of horse hoofs. The number is at least 5000, which can not be made by the black riding Dragon Guard.


    I was surprised when the Siamese army had artillery and sent cavalry, but Rukai said solemnly: "well, deputy commander Xuan, I order you to withdraw with the main force of the regiment immediately, and all the wounded will stay and break the rear with me."


    "No, commander, I''ll stay and take you away." Xuan Yuan shook his head and tears could not stop flowing down.


    "It''s no use, my body. I know it''s difficult to save life in such an environment. Well, obey the order, come on!" Rukai shook his head. He knew that as long as he said one word, Xuanyuan would really stay behind, but it was definitely not his intention to leave the hope of life to himself and push his comrades in arms to the road of death. Not to mention, his life is gone. Even if he escapes, he will only be a useless man in the future.


    He is the envy of everyone, the most powerful cold front. He will never allow himself to be a loser.


    "Head." Xuan Yuan continued to shout.


    "Please tell the sixth young master that I, Rukai, have been very proud since the day I joined the cold front and have never regretted it." with a happy smile on my face, Rukai gave an order again after saying this: "Xuanyuan, I now let you be the acting head of the fourth regiment and withdraw with the soldiers, come on!"


    "Yes!" Xuan Yuanjing gave a very standard military salute, turned around in tears and announced the order loudly. Everything here has been noticed by many soldiers, but military orders are like mountains. At the moment, we can''t stop here more. Many soldiers saluted in the direction of Rukai falling in the dark, and then the main force of the regiment began to retreat rapidly.


    Just as Xuanyuan and the main force of the four regiments had just withdrawn, another rumble of artillery rang out. Ru Kai and others who had been prepared lay on the ground and avoided this aimless artillery attack. When they looked up, the sound of horses'' hoofs was very close. Ru Kai, holding the ninth five year plan in his hand, laughed and said to dozens of comrades in arms: "Come on, let''s enjoy the last battle and fight for me!"


    "Dada... Dada..."


    In the dark night, the gunfire with fire continued to ring, and flew to the Siamese cavalry close to them. There were screams one after another. Until all the bullets and cartridges on his body were finished. Rukai was long relieved. Then he touched his waist with his right hand, took out a grenade and shouted to the others: "Take out the grenades. Even if we die, we can''t let our weapons fall into the hands of the enemy."


    "Yes." all the remaining soldiers answered in unison. Soon after that, the sound of horse hoofs approached again. When they were completely submerged around Rukai and others, a roaring sound sounded. It was the sound when the grenade was detonated.


    When he heard the sound, Yang Chendong came with a thousand black riders.


    Yang Chendong knew something was wrong when the gunfire suddenly sounded. As soon as he asked that the fourth regiment had not followed up, he took the black riding Dragon Guard back and killed them. He wanted to save as many people as possible with the speed of the war horse. On the way back, he met deputy head Xuanyuan and learned about Ru Kai. Yang Chendong had a strong killing spirit in his eyes: "We continue to go back. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, we can''t let a comrade in arms fall into the hands of the enemy."


    The black riding dragon guards agreed to follow Yang Chendong on both sides and continue to return. Not long after he left, a grenade explosion sounded. Yang Chendong pulled back and saw the sky fire three or four miles ahead. He seemed to have seen what had happened there. "Good job, comrades in arms. Don''t worry. I will avenge you. Where is the Dragon Guard? Kill a wave with me. We have to charge some interest first."


    "Charge interest." a thousand black riding dragon guards promised loudly. At this moment, Yang Er didn''t dissuade Yang Chendong from leaving, because he knew that if he didn''t speak out, the young master would not return to the barren mountain with him.


    In the dark, the first five thousand Siamese cavalry came. They were first hit by the Ninth Five-Year Plan, and then hundreds of people were injured by dozens of grenades. Before they knew what the situation was, another cavalry team came to their eyes. These cavalry had heavy armor and ignored their ordinary sword attack. On the contrary, the steel knives in the other party''s hands were very sharp and several times From time to time, they were not only cut down to fall off their horses and die, but also broken in two under the impact of weapons.


    In the process of cavalry impact, a voice was still shouting, "the king of Wunan in the Ming Dynasty is here. You are not dying yet."


    Under the leadership of Yang Chendong, one thousand black cavalry dragon guards killed five thousand Siamese cavalry, and then returned. They killed and killed more than three thousand cavalry before and after, and almost abandoned the five thousand enemy cavalry. Through the moonlight, you can see the very obvious figure of the golden cloak leaving.


    After this toss, only one fifth of the five thousand Siamese cavalry remained. Half an hour later, general Tong Si arrived. Looking at the miserable situation here, he asked what had happened. When he understood what had happened, he was naturally excited. "Ha ha, the man in the golden cloak must be Yang Chendong. Come on, follow me and make great achievements."


    On the barren mountain, Yang Chendong has withdrawn here with heiqi Longwei. The soldiers of the fifth land division have set up a defensive formation. At this moment, they are digging fortifications to prepare for a long-term battle. At this moment, almost everyone was working with their heads down. They took the sacrifice of the fourth regimental commander Ru Kai as an incentive, pressed at the bottom of their hearts and waited for the outbreak at any time.


    Yang Chendong stood behind the ditch and stared at the night in front of him. He didn''t receive the news in advance. It seems that there must be something wrong with the intelligence network system. Facts have also proved that any small mistake on the battlefield can lead to very fatal problems.


    At this time, Yang Chendong couldn''t help thinking of the skylark, the Southeast Asian head of the Security Bureau, who was still recuperating in the chixian city. Because of his health, skylark is recuperating in the first hospital of chiembedded city. All the information here is handed over to his deputy, golden rooster.


    The name is a good one, which means a little golden rooster is independent, but up to now, from the time Siam is ready to send troops to several attacks, it has failed to give early warning. From the point of view of early warning, this golden rooster is simply a waste.


    It is precisely because of his work mistakes that they have suffered many setbacks on the battlefield and step by step behind others, so that even the four regiments have died now. The golden rooster''s crime is unforgivable.


    "Send a report to Yang San, I want to give an account, and I want to give an account to the soldiers of the whole army." Yang Chendong said in an icy voice, and let Yang Er standing aside shiver. He knew that some people would pay for Rukai''s death.


    Soon after the self explosion of a grenade in the Siamese army camp, general Tongsi took people here and learned from other cavalry that Yang Chendong had left the city and guarded the barren mountain outside the city. "He didn''t run. Ha ha, that''s good. Then you don''t have to run. Command, surround the barren mountain, and no fly is allowed to fly out. Quickly dispatch troops, surround here, and launch an attack as soon as possible. At the same time, send a letter to your majesty, asking for more troops. As long as you can eat this big fish, Siam will soar to the sky."


    In Tongsi''s excited cry, more and more Siamese soldiers surrounded the barren mountain, and the Scouts of the fifth land division kept reporting the news to Yang Chendong''s ears.


    "Sixth young master, please withdraw first. It''s too dangerous here." Xiao Yining, the commander of the fifth Lu Division, stood in front of Yang Chendong and said eagerly. His life is worthless and can be placed in any dangerous place, but Yang Chendong can''t. He is the soul of Yang Department. If he has a problem, the future of the whole Yang Department can''t be imagined.


    "I won''t go. Only when I am here can I attract all the attention of the Siamese army and ensure the absolute safety of other cities. Division commander Xiao doesn''t need to say more. At this time, you''d better find the enemy''s artillery position, lock him and don''t let it play a role in the next war." Yang Chendong sits on a boulder and takes it easy Said without haste or delay. He wants to put himself in danger. Only in this way can the soldiers work harder and win the battle in front of them.


    The fifth Lu Division has more firearms than this era, but after all, there are only more than 8000 people. According to the situation reported by the scout, the Siamese army surrounding this barren mountain has reached more than 100000, and is still rising. This war is doomed to be extremely difficult. Even if anyone can''t hold it, opening a hole may bring unimaginable results. If he left here at this time, it would be tantamount to putting the fifth Lu division into an extremely dangerous situation, which he was not allowed to see. He will stay and stick with everyone. He believed that as long as he was still here, the soldiers'' fighting heart would not be extinguished, and other reinforcements would come at a faster speed.

 Chapter 1030

    After all, it''s more than ten times, more than twenty times, and there may be more enemies. Even if they are fully equipped with fire guns, once the enemy doesn''t want to die, people can stand it, but guns can''t; Guns are OK, but bullets are not enough. This is bound to be a bad battle, a big battle.


    Hearing Yang Chendong''s decision, Mr. Xiao Yining had to sigh and turn away. Even if the sixth young master refused to leave, he would never allow any enemy to rush to the barren mountain, even if he put his life and built the whole land Fifth Division here.


    The siege of Siamese soldiers continued. One night passed and one morning passed. At noon, the barren mountain was finally surrounded like an iron bucket. If you want to rush out from any direction, you have to face at least 30000 enemies.


    After Tongsi completed the complete encirclement, the general attack began at the end, that is, at 1 p.m., the sound of war drums sounded around the barren mountain. Then, soldiers in Siamese military uniforms appeared in all directions. They approached the barren mountain with knives, spears, knives and shields, The beating of war drums spread to all directions, leading these Siamese troops to approach step by step.


    On the barren mountain, looking down from top to bottom, you can see that there are all enemies. They are constantly approaching like ants. 1000 meters, 800 meters, 600 meters


    All the soldiers of the fifth land division were very calm about the enemy''s approach. The long-term training kept them calm. The banner of Wunan king, representing Yang Chendong''s identity, was inserted at the top of the barren mountain, which made every soldier feel warm after seeing it. They firmly believe that if the flag does not fall, they will fight more than once.


    Five hundred meters... Four hundred meters... Three hundred meters.


    When the enemy reached a distance of 300 meters, the first shot was fired by division commander Xiao Yining. The bullet spun out and hit a Siamese military flag. As the Siamese flag fell, ten thousand guns were fired at the enemy who was approaching them.


    Tongsi only knew that there was Yang Chendong on the barren mountain, but he didn''t know how many five-star soldiers there were. He didn''t get any information in advance, and he didn''t have advanced things like high-power telescopes. Everything depended on the naked eye and estimation, which led to a big loss when he faced the shooting in the first pull.


    Ten thousand guns were fired at the same time, and the firepower was staggered. Among them, there were many large-scale lethal weapons at close range, such as the machine guns used by the ninth five-year shift. The Siamese soldiers only rushed for less than half an hour, so they were forced to retreat and throw down the mountain like scattered bodies behind them.


    No one will be afraid of death, especially without even taking photos of the enemy. Many of his companions were shot and killed. This scene frightened the unprepared Siamese army. When some soldiers with shields found that their opponents shot not bows and arrows, but bullets, they felt how ridiculous it was for them to hold shields. This situation only retreated.


    In less than half an hour of attack, more than 3000 bodies were dropped in the southeast, northwest and four South. The Siamese army''s first attack ended in failure. When the news came back to the ears of Datong Si of the Chinese army, he was not discouraged, but very happy.


    It''s all Musketeers. That should be the main force of the five-star army. Before, he was worried about whether someone would pretend to be Yang Chendong and come to the barren mountain. Now, there is no need to worry. There must be Yang Chendong in the mountain.


    The target has been determined. Although the power of the fire gun is very strong, he is not without an advantage. For example, he has 50 newly transported guns and more than 10000 cavalry, which can become a killer mace to enable him to reach his final destination.


    "Push the artillery up and order the 5000 cavalry to be ready. Once the opportunity is right, rush up. I want to see if their guns have endless gunpowder." tongs said confidently.


    The general ordered the artillery to move forward, and five thousand cavalry were ready to cut in. All this was seen by Mr. Xiao Yining on the barren mountain. "Damn it, it finally appears. Artillery, determine the target position, adjust the ruler, and wait for orders at any time."


    Finally, Xiao Yining said angrily when he saw the artillery that killed the four regiments.


    Yang Chendong also saw the scene of the artillery through the telescope, and then he smiled. Some things have a certain deterrent when they are useless, but once they are taken out, they don''t even have the sense of deterrence.


    As for whether these artillery can hurt himself and the soldiers of the fifth land division, Yang Chendong has no worry. As far as he knows, except for the five-star army, other artillery can hit three miles as far as possible. For example, the artillery made in the northern Ming Dynasty can''t hit a mile because of various technical reasons. How can such an effective distance threaten itself?


    Yang Chendong''s self-confidence also infected other soldiers. Several 100mm mortars set up long ago kept adjusting their direction, but he was not in a hurry to launch an attack.


    The five-star army also has artillery, and the attack distance is several times longer than that of the Siamese army. At present, this is not a public news, so how to destroy all the enemy''s artillery as much as possible when the enemy is unprepared has become their current goal. If you can''t hit it immediately and completely destroy it, it won''t be fun once everyone''s sight is blocked at night and the other party suddenly pushes the gun up.


    Twenty mortars kept locking the slowly moving guns, and soon determined the number of each other''s guns, 30. After seeing no more artillery, division commander Xiao Yining gave an order and shouted, "fire."


    Boom... Boom!


    The gunfire sounded suddenly, and twenty shells came out together, covering the area in an instant. After a burst of fire lit up, all the 30 guns of the Siamese army and the hundreds of Siamese troops pushing the guns were completely destroyed.


    Tongsi, who was still waiting for the news of victory, suddenly heard the gunfire and intuitively told him that it was not a good signal. He knows the sound and power of his own artillery. It''s far from so loud and fierce. Can''t the other party still carry artillery with the army?


    The fact told him that his guess was correct, and it was not the artillery fired by his side. Not only that, his artillery was completely destroyed in this burst of artillery fire, and the 30 artillery sent out became a pile of red scrap iron without exception.


    There were only 50 guns in total, and 30 were lost in just one face-to-face, which made Tongsi feel ashamed and angry. Immediately he shouted: "charge, the whole army charge, cavalry charge, I''ll kill them."


    The second full-scale attack began.


    In the absence of any temptation, some just kept launching a fierce attack, and waves of Siamese soldiers fell on the road of charging. Five thousand Siamese cavalry also launched a fierce attack from one direction in the North under the cover of infantry. They want to open a gap. As long as they can get close to the five-star army, then they can rely on the advantage of number to win.


    "Black riding Dragon Guard, mount with me." seeing the five thousand cavalry from Siam rush to kill, knowing that it is difficult to get everything by fire gun blockade alone, Yang Chendong flew on his horse and came to an anti rush with a thousand black riding horses.


    Compared with ordinary Siamese cavalry, the emergence of black cavalry is like the emergence of divine soldiers.


    They are invulnerable, their weapons are sharp, and their individual quality is extremely excellent. With the help of the arrow sharp array and the three three three array, the Siamese cavalry were pierced into countless gaps just as they met the enemy, and the original formation became chaotic.


    When the cavalry''s array is broken, the head and tail can''t look at each other, and the left and right can''t communicate with each other, their power decreases by at least half. At this time, in the face of the fierce attack and rush of the black horse, I can''t do anything except scurrying.


    In the face of the black cavalry who did not know how many lives and deaths they had experienced on the battlefield, the number advantage of the Siamese 5000 cavalry was scattered before it could be brought into play, and finally they were beaten away, which also indicated that the second attack of the Siamese army had failed.


    More than an hour later, it was almost dark. After paying the price of nearly 10000 people, all Siamese soldiers retreated. Corpses were thrown everywhere around the barren mountain, and the pungent blood was filled with the air, giving off a bad smell.


    In such an environment, the fifth Lu Division had dinner. They lit a bonfire, set up a marching stove and began to cook. Although the environment is very bad and there is a disgusting smell in the air, the soldiers'' physical consumption is not small after the fierce battle in the afternoon. It is necessary to supplement calories and food. Whether you are hungry or not, you have to eat something even for the next war.


    A bowl of hot soup, several pieces of dried meat and a box of canned fish are standard for every soldier. Yang Chendong also placed this thing in front of him. When the food was brought up, he picked it up and ate it impolitely, with a look of relish.


    God knows, Yang Chendong''s abdominal cavity has been tumbling constantly at this time, but he still eats it forcibly, because he knows that if he doesn''t take the lead, others are afraid it''s even worse to eat.


    Facts have proved that the role of example is indeed powerful. When some soldiers smell the bad smell and can''t eat, what can they refuse when they see that even the sixth young master has eaten and is still so happy? Every soldier forcibly ate the food into his stomach, which immediately reduced his fatigue.


    This is the role of the commander. Otherwise, how can there be such a saying that a lion with a group of sheep can defeat a sheep with a group of lions?


    After eating the food, Yang Chendong looked at the already dark sky and ordered: "everyone seize the time to have a good rest. The enemy won''t attack in two hours, but there may be a fierce battle after it''s completely dark. Everyone first enters the dug trench to avoid, and the scouts rest in shifts."

 Chapter 1031

    This has just experienced a fierce battle all afternoon. In Yang Chendong''s view, the hard time has not come yet, and the darkness before dawn is the most dangerous.


    Siam army chief accountant, Tongsi is getting angry.


    In the afternoon''s all-out attack, more than 10000 people were killed and countless injured, and most of them were injured because their soldiers trampled on each other when they retreated. This result was unacceptable to him. After the two wars, he had basically found out Yang Chendong''s military strength, which was less than 10000. But in the afternoon, he sent 80000 troops to launch a fierce attack in four directions. Not only did no one rush to the barren mountain or hurt an enemy, but his losses were so great that how could he not make people angry and angry.


    After venting his anger, Tong Si was in a much better mood. He began to sum up the experience of failure, and soon he made two important improvements. First, a heavy reward; second, establish an Inspection Brigade.


    The reward was also publicly announced that those who caught Yang Chendong alive would be rewarded with 10000 liang of silver and promoted to five levels; Those who kill Yang Chendong will be rewarded with 8000 liang of silver and promoted to level 4. He believes that this move must be very effective for ordinary soldiers. After all, once this thing is done, it can change his life.


    The inspection brigade is specially prepared for the defeat and escape of soldiers. Just relying on money to stimulate is not enough. We also need to press a lock behind the soldiers who rush out. Once someone retreats, there will be no amnesty! In this way, he believed that even if he was tired, the five-star army less than 10000 could be tired to death.


    Not only these two, Tongsi also decided to attack at night. Although they were not good at night fighting, it was only with the help of the night that they could send the remaining 20 guns up. Not only that, he also mobilized all the remaining 10000 cavalry. The experience during the day told him that the five-star army was better than the brave cavalry, but they did not have a disadvantage. For example, in terms of number, the opponent was at a disadvantage.


    The number of cavalry of the five-star army is limited. They may be able to block their cavalry attack in one direction, but what if they bloom on all sides? The black cavalry, whose troops cannot be dispersed, must be dwarfed.


    Constantly changing the way of attack and making all kinds of preparations. Two hours later, a set of effective attack methods in Tongsi''s eyes were formulated. In order to implement the plan smoothly, he mobilized 120000 troops to prepare for the attack.


    "Hum! I don''t believe that 120000 can''t beat you. If not, the reinforcements can arrive at any time. I''ll see if you''re iron." after Tongsi said this, he began to issue attack plans and orders to his subordinates.


    The weather in June is very hot even at night. The wind blew, and the smell made the barren mountains everywhere. But in this regard, the soldiers of the five-star army seem to have never heard of it, sleeping one by one in the trenches.


    A good soldier must first learn to rest and how to keep himself in his best condition.


    "Everyone, the enemy''s artillery is pushing up." in the silence, the scout on duty found something and shouted.


    Boom, boom, boom


    Just after the shouting, the artillery rang out, and then a record of heavy artillery fell around the barren mountain, causing a tremor of the earth, falling outside the trench, waking all the soldiers from their sleep.


    Yang Chendong was awakened at the moment when the gunfire fell, and then he felt the throbbing of the white dragon horse around him. He stretched out his arm and gently stroked each other, while listening to the direction of the fire gun.


    As once the best soldier king, he has been dealing with guns for half his life. In this regard, he has a sense of vigilance that no one else has. "In the northwest, order mortars to counter attack."


    With experience, after roughly judging the position of the enemy''s artillery, Yang Chendong decisively issued the order of counterattack.


    Yang Er, who had been waiting on the side for a long time, shouted in a unique loud voice. Then the gunner began to load the shells. Then the shells came out of the chamber and landed two and a half miles northwest.


    Boom, boom


    The five-star army''s rapid artillery counterattack overturned the 20 guns of the Siamese army. When he saw that the 20 guns that only fired one round of shells were blown into scrap iron, Tongsi jumped up angrily, "attack, attack, attack all the way, kill Yang Chendong, reward and be knighted."


    "Kill." in Tongsi''s cry, 40000 infantry of the first echelon of the Siamese army in four directions rushed out, and 3000 cavalry attacked at the first side. In the dark, the all-round attack began.


    "Fight, cover with artillery fire, machine gun fire, throw grenades when the enemy is close, and don''t let the enemy rush up the barren mountain." Yang Chendong went out of the trench and shouted loudly. He had heard the sound of cavalry stepping on the ground from all directions. He knew very well that it was the enemy''s division. That is, his role in killing out with cavalry is very limited. Moreover, in the dark, the visibility is limited, and the speed of the war horse is so fast that if it really rushes out, the danger will only increase. He simply left his horse in the trench and walked into the trench with a 95 style in his hand.


    According to Yang Chendong''s order, the artillery began to counterattack. Anyway, there were a large number of enemies. I didn''t know how many enemies would be killed at any landing point. The ninth five-year squad never stopped using machine guns for a moment. It kept spraying flames and tried its best to defeat and blast away the approaching enemy.


    The gunfire continued like firecrackers, and the flames continued to shoot at the enemy. At this moment, human life is the most worthless thing.


    However, for the Siamese army, which had been prepared for a long time, although soldiers fell on the road of charging all the time, the impact team did not mean to stop. They still launched an organized charging. After a group of people died, another group of people would rush up.


    One after another, the Fifth Division on the barren mountain was finally defeated. Several 95 class machine guns had to have a short rest because the barrel was too hot. Siamese soldiers took this opportunity to rush up, rushed to the foot of the barren mountain, and then strode into the barren mountain.


    "Shoot them out." a regimental leader, Dang liming, watched the enemy enter his array. While shouting to his comrades in arms, he took out a bayonet from his leg and put it on the nine moves. Then he was the first to rush out of the trench. He wants to tell the enemy with practical actions that their cold front is not only good at playing with guns, but also good at using knives.


    The regiments rushed out, and the other soldiers also flashed bayonets one by one, and then rushed out to the enemy outside the trench. Each soldier stared, worked hard, and handed a fatal shot to the enemy''s chest according to the training requirements during the assassination.


    "The hand grenade covers the enemy''s momentum of charge." a battalion commander following behind the leader of the party Liming drew out a waist grenade and threw it forward. There were bursts of thunder and roars around the attacking Siamese soldiers, beating back the momentum of the enemy''s attack.


    At the same time, Dang Liming took the lead, took a group of soldiers, killed and retreated after rushing to Siam, and regained the lost position. The sound of machine guns cooled by cold water sounded again, suppressing the enemy''s approach.


    This repeated battle for positions took place many times during the day. It was not until another late night, when there was a light rain in the sky, that the tide of Siamese attack was stopped and the battlefield became quiet again.


    "Clean the battlefield, check the injuries and check the weapons and equipment." Xiao Yining, the commander of the fifth Lu Division, took the trouble to walk in the trenches and convey orders to the soldiers. When he reached out to help some of his comrades carry the bodies or make a bandage, etc.


    Yang Chendong took a thousand black horses and built them at the top of the barren mountain. From the beginning of the war to the present, even in the face of the capture of the trenches, they have never made a move and have been recuperating, because they know that there will be more important tasks for them to complete next.


    "Sixth young master, the casualties have been counted. After fighting day and night, more than 400 soldiers of our fifth division have died, more than 1000 have been seriously injured, and 5000 others have been injured." he almost cried. For Mr. Xiao Yining, this is the biggest sacrifice since he joined the cold front.


    Facing Xiao Yining''s complaint, Yang Chendong did not reprimand or comfort. It was just a very simple three words. I know and reply. After saying these words, he finally got up slowly and gently patted the white dragon horse around him. "Old man, it''s time for us to show our power. Are you ready?"


    Although it was only a war horse, Bai Long seemed to understand Yang Chendong''s words. He couldn''t help but tilt his neck up, and then there was a neighing cry. Yang Chendong laughed and said, "OK, even if you are ready, we will fight a big war. Brothers, are you ready?"


    "Ready." his answer was the neat voice of a thousand black riders.


    Yang Er also stood in the black cavalry team. After answering this sentence, he carefully stepped forward, "sixth master, otherwise you won''t participate in this operation. On the battlefield, but anything may happen."


    "There''s no need to persuade. The soldiers can fight hard and be fearless. I can''t repay. It''s settled. We''ll attack in four parts according to the plan, and it''s settled." Yang Chendong knew what Yang ER was going to say long ago. He didn''t wait for him to speak.


    One thousand black cavalries were divided into four, among which Yang Chendong, Yang Er, Qiu Wu, the leader of the first brigade, and Dao Xiao, the leader of the second brigade, led one team to rush to kill. This was originally planned. How could it be changed at the moment.

 Chapter 1032

    Yang Er has been following Yang Chendong for a long time. He knows the young master''s temperament. Most of the time, he is easy to speak and can listen to his advice. But once something is decided, it can''t be changed at any time. Knowing that it was useless to persuade again, Yang Er spoke to Badaojiang and Pengyue, who followed Yang Chendong''s first team, "the young master''s safety is up to you. If there is a little accident, you should raise your head to see him."


    "Don''t worry, second brother. Even if we are all killed in the war, even the soul will protect the sixth young master to return safely." Badaojiang and Pengyue showed a very dignified look, saying so and so.


    A thousand people are divided into four teams, that is, about 250 people in each team. When the Siamese soldiers had to rest and stop the attack because of the rain, they began to fight back under the personal leadership of Yang Chendong. Before departure, Yang Chendong also said to Xiao Yining, "cook immediately and take the time to rest. The soldiers have been very tired after playing all day and night. Next, I''m afraid there will be a more difficult war waiting for us. One more point of physical strength will give us one more chance to win."


    "Please don''t worry, sixth young master. We are waiting for your triumph. The warm food will wait for you and all the black riding dragon guards." Xiao Yining stood upright and respected the very standard military salute.


    "Sure." Yang Chendong''s face showed a confident smile again. Then he gently clamped his legs and drove the white dragon horse to catch up with the Siamese soldiers retreating in the dark.


    The battle company fought day and night. Under the tense atmosphere, the Siamese soldiers were also tossed under the tension of the gods. Through the light rain, I had a short rest. In their view, there are few five-star soldiers, and there is almost no possibility of changing operations. They are tired and need to rest. This opponent should have a good rest on the ground at this time. It is impossible to launch a counter charge and threat against them.


    Under this common thinking, the Siamese army is a lazy faction even the sentinels. In this dark night, people gather in circles, cook with fire, and enjoy a hot meal in the process of summer rain to supplement the nutrition of the body''s lack of heat source.


    Just when the food was ready and the people were ready to eat, the sound of horse hoofs from far to near was heard by the Siamese soldiers in front, and everyone showed an incredible look. They don''t believe it''s already like this. The five-star army still dares to take the initiative to find their trouble. Why should they?


    Believe it or not, the cavalry of the five-star army really came. Just after some nervous and alert Siamese soldiers got up, a group of dark figures were killed in the dark. Under the light of the campfire, the silver sword slashed at the Siamese soldiers with frightened eyes.


    Under the raid, the unprepared Siamese soldiers suffered a great loss. Most people have been cut in half and become a corpse without even getting their weapons. A few lucky people turned and fled, took the black horse to another camp and repeated the previous killing.


    Yang Chendong has always been the first in his team.


    Originally, his physical quality was very good. No one was invincible in both toughness and strength. In addition, the white dragon is also the king of the horse. With the cooperation of the two, once he rushes out, no one can go out of his left and right, so that he naturally bears the heavy responsibility of the tip of the arrow. His appearance is like a golden needle, which quickly plunges into the human body. Wherever he went, the Siamese army, whether armed or unarmed, whether soldiers or generals, was not his enemy. All of them were killed by a knife and fell to the ground with hatred.


    "Come on, keep up." Badaojiang and Pengyue hurried the speed of the war horse to the extreme, but they could barely follow behind Yang Chendong, which made them extremely anxious. At the same time, they sent out all their strength. As soon as the silver knife fell together, they would have more dead souls on the battlefield.


    Although there were only about 250 people, driven by Yang Chendong, everyone forgot this fact and just wanted to move forward and kill the enemy again and again. With such high morale, more than 200 cavalry troops rushed into four Siamese army barracks, all of which were not less than 1000. But in the number advantage so far, they have no ability to fight back, only the instinct of running.


    When he rushed into the fifth military camp, Yang Chendong finally felt a trace of fatigue. The speed of wielding the knife slowed down, so that Badaojiang and Pengyue behind him finally had a chance to catch up. Then they shouted, "sixth young master, we have rushed to the fifth military camp. We have already completed the task and can retreat."


    "Is it the fifth one?" Yang Chendong smiled as he thought of the plan to withdraw only three enemy camps. Then he shouted, "the enemy is too reckless and completely unprepared. We are rushing a wave, rushing a military camp, and retreating no matter what the situation is?"


    Although it was a deliberative language, it could be used in an unquestionable tone. What Badaojiang and Peng could say, they had to follow Yang Chendong with a bitter smile and continue to rush forward.


    After one hour, Xiao Yining, the commander of the fifth Lu Division on the barren mountain, kept looking at the distance in the dark. It''s been so long. Why didn''t a black horse come back? Nothing will happen to them.


    Just as I was worried, the sound of horse hoofs finally sounded in the distance, and then the first group of retreating teams finally appeared. It was the fourth team led by Dao Xiao.


    The bloody gas represents their achievements. When he returned to the barren mountain and saw that he was the first team to return, he couldn''t help being very surprised, "sixth young master, didn''t they come back?"


    "No, you are the first one." Xiao Yining answered honestly.


    "What? That won''t work. I''m going to pick them up." the result surprised Dao Xiao. He had finished the task of killing the enemy''s Third Battalion before he withdrew. But up to now, he has not seen the return of a team, which can only show that they are overfulfilling their tasks. They secretly hate whether they are too real and obedient, so he wants to lead the team to fight again.


    Xiao Yining strode forward and stopped in front of the saber roaring war horse. "No, you may not be able to find them in such a dark night. If each returning team wants to find others, when will it be a head? Listen to my advice and stay and see the situation first. Then the soldiers must be tired and thirsty. Take a rest and replenish their strength first."


    Although Xiao Yining is the leader of the first division, he still leads the cold front division, which can be regarded as a high power. But in the face of black riding and Long Wei, he was still very polite. He knows that the other party is just inferior to himself in level. When it comes to influence, he is afraid that even he can''t catch up with him.


    These words made daoxiao speechless, thinking that he could kill, but the soldiers must be very tired, so he nodded his head, "OK, let''s hurry to eat. Once things change, we still have to go out."


    "OK. Come on, hurry up and bring the prepared hot food." Xiao Yining sighed with relief when he saw that the advice was effective, and shouted loudly behind him.


    Soon afterwards, after Dao Xiao, Qiu Wu, the captain of the third team, also led the troops back. He was also full of bloody gas, which led Dao Xiao to run quickly and ask about the results. After learning that the team really killed not only the Third Battalion but the Fourth Battalion, he stamped his feet with regret.


    Soon after Qiu Wu returned, Yang Er, the captain of the second team, also returned. He killed the enemy of the Fifth Battalion. I thought it should be almost, but when I came back, I found that the young master didn''t return. I didn''t want to eat immediately, so I had to turn around and rush back. Still, Xiao Yining was stopped. "Second brother, even if you have no physical problems, you should always consider the situation of the soldiers. You came back after killing the Fifth Battalion. You must have killed more than the Fifth Battalion. You might as well eat something first and have a look later."


    "Yes, yes," said Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao. The starting point of departure is the same. The speed of return depends on the number of enemy camps killed. In this way, the sixth young master is likely to enter the Sixth Battalion. In this way, it should not be far from the sixth young master''s return.


    "OK." Yang Er looked at the boundless night. He was also worried that he couldn''t find the young master now and would put his brothers in danger. So he decided to wait a little longer.


    And this wait is half an hour. Yang Er, who has the feeling of living like a year, reluctantly drank a bowl of broth and finally couldn''t wait. "No, after such a long time, the young master hasn''t come back. It''s likely that there was an accident. We can''t wait any longer."


    "Yes, we can''t wait." this time, Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao couldn''t stand. According to the time, the sixth young master should have come back even if he killed the enemy of the Sixth Battalion, but he still didn''t. did he kill more enemies or have an accident?


    At the thought of the latter, who can still sit. They are the black cavalry first, and then the Dragon Guard. They are responsible for protecting the absolute safety of the sixth young master. In a sense, they are equivalent to the existence of the near army of the son of heaven. Naturally, they are very powerful. But this prestige is based on Yang Chendong''s nothing. Once there is any accident, they will die ten times and can''t bear the responsibility.


    Xiao Yining didn''t dare to stop. For half an hour, he had no bottom in his heart. If he didn''t have a war horse to ride, I''m afraid he would also ask to fight. "Come on, each regiment takes out 200 of the 95 style and gives it to the black riding Dragon Guard."


    The only thing Xiao Yining can do is donate his weapons, which can be regarded as a contribution anyway.

 Chapter 1033

    "Wait a minute." just after Xiao Yining had given the task, Yang Er, who had been riding on his horse, set up a middle finger and made a silent movement. Next, on the quiet barren mountain, almost everyone heard the sound of horse hoofs stepping on the ground, becoming more and more clear from far to near.


    "It''s the young master who has come back. It must be the young master." Yang Er couldn''t help shouting. His face like a child was full of a trace of joy.


    Naturally, Yang Chendong came. At the moment, his golden robe had long been dyed blood red. When he saw Yang ER and others at the foot of the barren mountain from a distance, he squeezed out a smile on his face despite some fatigue. "Ha ha, everyone is in a hurry. This time, I violated the military order and it''s my responsibility."


    Apologize as soon as you come up, which is an example of what Yang Chendong has done. If you do something wrong in his capacity, you should admit your mistake in time. I believe that other officials, no matter how high they are, must have an attitude when they do something wrong.


    "Young master, are you all right?" but at the moment, no one takes his review seriously. What we really care about is whether Yang Chendong has any problems and injuries.


    "Hehe, I''m fine, but I killed a little harder. Two of my team''s brothers were injured, but fortunately, I''ve seen it on the road. It''s not fatal. Just have a proper rest." Yang Chendong grinned.


    This is the strength of black riding. They wear protective armor all over their bodies, as do the war horses. Unless they are trapped, exhausted or stripped of their armor, it will be very difficult to kill them.


    This is also the main reason why Yang Chendong dared to divide them into four to fight back with only a thousand black cavalry. Facts have also proved that there were no casualties in the second, third and fourth teams, and some were only injured by vibration.


    It was said that Yang Chendong was all right. Only two comrades in arms were slightly injured, and everyone laughed. Then Yang Er couldn''t help asking curiously, "young master, how many enemy camps have you broken since you came back so late?"


    Facing this question that everyone was curious about, Yang Chendong didn''t answer it. Instead, he jumped down the white dragon war horse and went to eat and drink by himself. Yang Chendong didn''t want to answer, and no one dared to ask, but Badaojiang and Pengyue who followed behind didn''t have such treatment. Yang ER and others soon gathered around and told us the answer immediately, otherwise they would give you a good-looking frame. Finally, the two couldn''t resist pressing questions and answered the question.


    "The sixth young master only cares about the pleasure of his own rush, so that our brother didn''t take it seriously for several reminders. Later, if it wasn''t for the war horse''s long load-bearing time, I''m afraid it wouldn''t come back if there were problems." Badaojiang said with a flourish, but he still didn''t answer this question.


    For a time, Yang ER and others were angry. They rolled their arms and sleeves and really wanted to do it. Friends are more reliable. First, he smiled, and then replied, "eighth battalion."


    "What? Baying!" hearing this answer, Yang ER was stunned. Together, the three teams only broke through twelve battalions. The sixth young master''s team broke through eight battalions. Doesn''t it mean that he has completed nearly 300% of the task?


    The fact is that Yang Chendong saw that the Siamese soldiers were unprepared. He killed them for a moment, broke one battalion after another, and finally reached the number of eight battalions. Then he returned. With a team of more than 200 people, he just broke through 8000 troops of the Siamese army. Obviously, he has created another miracle.


    The five-star army was shocked by Yang Chendong''s excitement, and then there was a sound of surprise. Xiao Yining, the commander of the fifth Lu Division, probably calculated that the four teams together would break the other party''s total of 20 battalions, that is, 20000 troops. The Siamese army must be hard hit for a while and a half. Can his soldiers rest for a night?


    For this request, Yang Chendong waved his big hand. "Hurry up and have a rest. The enemy needs time to prepare, but after being hit hard, I''m afraid the attack will only be more violent tomorrow morning. Keep your spirit up for a big war."


    "Keep your spirits up for war!" at this moment, all the five-star soldiers drank loudly.


    The morale of the five-star army is high and the crowd is angry. Tongsi was really angry and could not be stopped.


    After hearing that it was only two hours, he even lost 20 battalions, killed nearly 10000, injured countless, and deserted countless numbers, he couldn''t believe his ears. During the day, the five-star army showed a decline. Even several times, his soldiers entered the foot of the barren mountain. Seeing that the victory is expected, how can the other party still have the strength to fight back?


    "General, will it be the other party''s reinforcements? You know, Yang Chendong is here, and the other five elements must run here like crazy." a deputy general also couldn''t figure it out, so he made a guess.


    "You fart! On the periphery of the battlefield, the general has already arranged countless scouts. Even if there are reinforcements, we should be the first to know, but there is no news until now. Can''t it be said that their reinforcements didn''t come from the land, but from the sky?" Tongsi shouted angrily.


    "This..." the others in the main account were silent. They couldn''t explain it. It all depends on general Tongsi''s judgment.


    Tongsi could figure out what, but his intuition told him that the counterattack of the five-star army was just the end of a powerful crossbow. Otherwise, he would not only attack the 20th battalion, but should kill all the way before his main account. In other words, he still has the advantage of military strength. If he wants to win this battle, he can only continue to work based on this advantage. "You, go down to the battalions immediately, calm down the army, and launch an attack early tomorrow morning. In any case, Yang Chendong must be killed this time."


    ......


    Suweng City, above the city tower. Dingdingwei, vice governor of Cambodia Province, and Dann, general of Cambodia, are looking to the southwest for a long time.


    After Yang Chendong went out of the city, no one really thought about suweng city. Even in order to achieve the absolute advantage of military strength, the Siamese soldiers who had stayed under the city were mobilized. In other words, suweng city is really safe at this moment.


    Yang Chendong is indeed in danger. The gunfire sounded the night before yesterday. It was two days and two nights. Although they could not see what the five-star army had experienced because of the distance, they could not stop shouting and killing. Even if they thought and could imagine, the life of the five-star army was very difficult, and Yang Chendong was always in danger.


    "General darn, how many troops can we muster in our city now?" Ding Dingwei looked at the distance for a long time and finally couldn''t help saying.


    "Hey, vice governor, I know what you mean, but there are only more than 1000 soldiers in our city now, and half of them are injured. Pointing to them, I''m afraid they can''t even defend the city. Once we really go out to help, I''m afraid Siamese soldiers can invade the city at any time. In that case, it must not be what the sixth young master wants to see." Dan sighed and became a military general, Of course he didn''t want others to fight. He looked at it, but with such strength, what could he do.


    The courage of Ding Dingwei, who had just risen, had to be extinguished again. "So we can only watch?"


    "No, didn''t the sixth young master say? Let''s prepare enough teams in the city to clean the battlefield and rob the Quartermaster that the enemy will throw away at any time. This is also a very important task." when Dann talked about these, he felt that he was not confident enough. Siamese soldiers have mobilized more than 100000 troops. It is said that reinforcements are still coming. Yang Chendong is afraid that it will be very difficult to escape, let alone defeat the enemy.


    Hearing the frustration in Dane''s words, Ding Dingwei said with confidence on his face, "We should believe that the sixth young master is a man who likes to create miracles. Besides, after his arrival, our people really live better than before. Compared with his majesty bolomo, he is more suitable to lead and lead us, isn''t he? Well, by the way, we''re going to mobilize the people in the city now, and we''ll wait for the sixth young master to win the war and catch him The prisoner is ready. "


    "This..." Dann wanted to ask, can this work? But when he saw that Dingwei was so serious, he nodded, "well, let''s get ready."


    ......


    Twenty miles away from Phnom Penh, a cavalry team came more and more. The leader was major general Tian Hu, who was silent and cold at ordinary times.


    After landing at the port of Bachi, he took the world''s first Cavalry Division on the road day and night without a moment''s leisure. Even if he was eating, he rode on his horse and ate while walking. Finally, they came to Phnom Penh. But now it has been two days and nights since the Siamese army besieged the sixth young master.


    "How far is it from here to suweng city?" Tian Hu asked Liu duo, the second group leader, as he rode forward.


    "Report to Mr. Liu, there are still about 400 miles to go." Liu was familiar with the map long before he took it, so he answered happily.


    "It''s still so far away, that''s not good. Our speed is still too slow." when he heard that it would take more than a day to arrive, Tian Hu shook his head and expressed dissatisfaction.


    "It''s already very fast. After all, we still have a lot of things with us." Liu duo explained after listening. The world''s first Cavalry Division runs through Shicheng and Mobei. They are similar to Rangers. They don''t have any fixed training places at all. They often go there wherever they go. Especially when they encounter unidentified cavalry, they will immediately enter the opportunity of actual combat training. Therefore, they usually carry a lot of things, such as food and water Source, you should know that a large part of the grassland is desert. If there is no sufficient water source, it is easy to be hungry and thirsty, resulting in the decline of combat effectiveness.

 Chapter 1034

    And the arrow pot. Compared with ordinary cavalry, they only carry an arrow pot and 50 arrows, while the soldiers of the world''s first Cavalry Division carry a full 20 and 1000 bows and arrows. This is also because what they do is to get used to not having logistics supplies, so everything needs to be self-sufficient.


    In addition, such as what clothes, shoes and hats, hard bow, redundant saber and so on. Fortunately, each of them has two horses, so they can bear the weight. But it also greatly reduced their forward speed. But now the sixth young master is in danger. As the nearest reinforcements, he requires the world''s first cavalry division to arrive as soon as possible. Even a column of incense in advance may change a lot of things.


    "One regiment left 200 people to walk slowly with surplus war horses, and the others accelerated with all their strength. Except for the necessary weapons and dry food, all the others stayed. Our first task was to hurry with all our strength." Tian Hu took a breath and made a decision immediately.


    Liu duo just hesitated a little, then immediately gave a military salute, and then began to convey orders to the messenger behind him. At present, the first division of the world cavalry, which originally had 10000 people, left 800 people, as well as 10800 war horses and a large number of logistics supplies.


    Tian Hu, who has been carrying his rations for one day without any constraints, has made a gesture of success or benevolence. He has told everyone with practical actions that he must rush to the place to help the sixth young master one day later, otherwise there will be no food first.


    The cavalry team of 9200 people moved forward rapidly. Everywhere they passed, they were filled with smoke and dust, giving people a sense of riding without dust.


    On the barren mountain, because of sneaking camp, he won half a night''s rest. When the next day was light, the crazy attack began again. It seemed that considering the factors of long nights and dreams, Tongsi once again issued an iron order that he could only move forward and not retreat. At the same time, he also raised the reward for killing Yang Chendong from the original 10000 Liang to the current 20000 liang of silver.


    For an ordinary soldier, this is definitely an amazing number. It means that he can rise from the poor class to a superior person, and he can have enough to eat and drink all his life. It also greatly improves the morale and temptation of the soldiers. For a time, he knew that the five-star army had a very amazing and powerful continuous fire gun, but the successors were still like clouds, and often a group of soldiers had just been killed , a new batch will appear soon.


    Now it seems that if the officers and soldiers in the late Qing Dynasty had such morale, they would not have let the Eight Power Allied forces with only thousands of people come in. Facing such an attack, the fifth land division is also undergoing the most severe test.


    Ammunition consumption is too fast and there is not enough supply. Of course, the most important thing is that the enemy''s impact is too fierce, so that many fire guns are in continuous operation. Originally, they are not very exquisite. The probability of problems begins to increase significantly. For example, misfires, bullet jams and gun body overpotential often lead to failure to fire bullets.


    Lu Fifth Division, which had only one hand and had not enough spare guns, had to pick up bayonets and go shirtless.


    The cold front''s shooting accuracy is good, and their close combat ability is also very strong. Once they are back-to-back and form three or three formations, the three can easily kill several times their own enemies. Unfortunately, this time they face too many enemies, which can not be described as several times. Although the Siamese soldiers have been killed and wounded after three days of fighting Tens of thousands of people were killed, and their war damage is thousands of times that of the five-star army. But when the musket can''t give full play to its advantages, this war damage value began to decrease continuously.


    At about 10:00 a.m., after the fire guns began to have problems on a large scale, by 1:00 p.m. when it was changed to close combat, in a total of one and a half hours and three hours, the number of dead and wounded in the war of the Fifth Army exceeded more than 1000.


    What''s more, the data is still improving. If Yang Chendong didn''t join them from time to time with black riding dragon guards to kill the enemy, it would be two words if the barren mountain could be held.


    This kind of loss was not found after the cold front was established. However, everyone did not complain. When they became a glorious cold front soldier and the object of everyone''s envy, they were doomed to bear the same weight of pressure. For example, in the face of crisis, they were required to treat death as home.


    "More people use grenades, less people use bayonets, and ready to cooperate at any time. Please don''t be a hero, don''t fight alone, and don''t save people casually." Xiao Yining, the commander of the fifth Lu Division, said almost in tears. Just now, he didn''t know how many individual heroic soldiers took the initiative to rush to the enemy, and then killed the enemy with one enemy, several enemies and hundreds of enemies. He also saw that in order to save these lone Heroes, many soldiers rushed into the enemy camp like moths to the fire and didn''t come out after entering ¡£


    These are some good soldiers. They never flinch even in the face of death. He is happy to be the chief of these people, and he enters together and mourns their sacrifice.


    But war is originally cruel. If you go to the battlefield, you must have the consciousness of dying in the battlefield, which may be the fate of some soldiers. But as a division commander, it''s better to die one less person.


    It can be said that the former cold front has experienced a variety of training, including winning more with less and bullying less with more. However, this kind of cold weapon has really not been trained. Or everyone subconsciously thinks that this kind of thing will not happen. That''s when we face some confusion.


    Under the scream of division commander Xiao Yining and the loud cooperation of several other regiments, the fifth land division began to shrink its troops and reduce casualties. At the same time, it also gave up the territory outside the barren mountain. Standing on the barren mountain, Yang Chendong did not stop this scene, because he knew that this was not the abandonment of the Fifth Army division, but was greeting the arrival of greater victory with a better posture.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the enemy''s large-scale impact began again. From a distance, the shadow of people was dense. At first, there were at least thirty or forty thousand soldiers, who shouted with the help of a large number of people. In the face of an enemy like locusts, the land Fifth Division, with only more than 6000 people left, was not afraid. First, they threw out all the last grenades in their hands and burst a gap. After that, they began a crazy counterattack. Taking companies as units, they pushed forward like many sharp knives, strangling the enemy''s momentum of progress.


    "Mount a horse and attack." when he saw this scene, Yang Chendong knew that the opportunity to fight back came. When he jumped on the white dragon horse, then he rushed out first in his blood red robe. Beside him and behind him were a thousand black riding dragon guards. They also shouted and ran to the enemy with steel knives.


    In the face of numerous enemies, the impact of cavalry is still limited, and even if it is difficult to get involved, it may become the target of public criticism, and it is impossible to retreat and even survive. But at this time, no one wants to show a sense of retreat.


    Being a member of the black riding Dragon Guard is originally a person with high loyalty. They usually enjoy the respect and respect of everyone, and now it is time for them to pay the same price. In this way, a thousand black cavalry dragon guards rushed into the enemy camp. First, they kept cutting and killing, then they were scattered and surrounded. Finally, there were many holes in their armor. The so-called invulnerable black armor finally completed its mission, could not protect them well, and became the object and target of being killed by Siamese soldiers.


    The sun gradually slanted westward and set, and it finally became dark again.


    The arrival of the dark night troubled the Siamese army''s offensive. Taking this opportunity, Yang Chendong and they could finally breathe. When everyone returned to the barren mountains and breathed heavily, the new war damage was reported. There are less than 4000 people left in the fifth Lu Division, and less than 800 people left even in the black riding Dragon Guard.


    Even black riding dragon guards have killed more than 200 people, which shows the cruelty of this fierce battle. "They will not die in vain. Their death is laying the foundation for our greater victory. Their death is worthy, worthy and glorious."


    Yang Chendong said this and did it at the same time. He asked to report the list of all the soldiers killed in the war to him. All of them should be treated as martyrs. Their families and relatives will be taken care of best when they come back. To paraphrase Yang Chendong''s words, "we can''t let the heroes bleed and cry again. We can''t let their souls be restless. We want them to go safely without any worries and scruples."


    "Long live the six young masters." at this moment, the team of more than 4000 people knelt down on the ground and worshipped Yang Chendong and the God in their hearts.


    Morale is still high. Many soldiers take a death like attitude and wait for the next bloody battle. At that time, they may fall and never get up, but they have nothing to regret. This is their life; What''s more, there''s nothing to worry about, because the sixth young master has helped them arrange everything.


    The soldiers are not afraid of death, but some are afraid of Yang Chendong''s death. Xiao Yining and Yang Er came to Yang Chendong''s face and asked seriously. In the next World War I, they will try their best to kill and make a bloody way for them to rush out of the encirclement.


    "Break through? It''s impossible." after understanding what they meant, Yang Chendong shook his head with a bitter smile on his face.


    Knowing that Yang Chendong would have such an attitude, Xiao Yining also ignored his identity and said firmly: "sixth young master, we are not asking for your opinion, but to tell you this decision."


    "Do you want to forcibly tie me out?" Yang Chendong saw Xiao Yining''s seriousness, pretended to be angry, and his face sank.

 Chapter 1035

    "Don''t blame Mr. Xiao. This is also the opinion of all our dragon guards. Our duty is to protect your absolute safety. Now there is a danger, and the young master must leave. There is no discussion." Yang er said. Yang Chendong, who has always followed Yang Chendong''s lead, finally became a villain and took out his own opinions.


    Yang er said so, and Yang Chendong knew that it would be difficult to refuse. This moved a heart and asked, "Even if it''s a breakthrough, where should we go? Now Wang Shan is also injured and the radio station is damaged. We don''t know where our army is and where there is danger. What can we do if we rush out and are surrounded? At that time, our reinforcements won''t even know our position. What should they do? Isn''t it more dangerous?"


    When the battle was the cruelest, Wang Shan, the telegraph operator, also waved his knife. Only because his strength was still limited, he was hacked and carried back. Not only that, the radio station was also damaged and could not be used for a while.


    Yang Chendong can solve all this naturally. For example, he takes out one from Dachang and sends a report to ask for information. But he doesn''t do so. He also wants to see what other armies will do without his own information. This time is often the best time to test people''s hearts.


    Unexpectedly, this practice of testing others has indeed become an excuse, a wonderful word that can be used without being forced to break through.


    Yang ER and Xiao Yining only thought about how to ensure Yang Chendong''s safety. They didn''t think about what to do when they went out. Now they don''t know what to say, but Yang Chendong still smiled easily: "Well, you have to believe in yourself and our army. I promise that as long as we can keep it, the reinforcements will arrive tomorrow at the latest. At that time, we will fight back with all our strength."


    "Reinforcements will arrive tomorrow?" Yang ER and Xiao Yining looked shocked. At the same time, they also had another question to ask, that is, how did Yang Chendong know that there was no radio station. But they wouldn''t say such questions, and they didn''t dare to say.


    "Yes, the reinforcements will arrive tomorrow." If Yang Chendong has anything to say, of course he won''t say that all this is his own guess. In fact, he doesn''t know where the reinforcements are now. Everything is really a guess. He just wants to cheer everyone up and let everyone not lose hope. As for the reinforcements that won''t arrive tomorrow, it''s easy to push back one day. Anyway, the effect of cheering up comes out.


    Others didn''t know that all this was a guess. Looking at Yang Chendong''s determined look, Yang ER and Xiao Yining retreated happily. Then the news that reinforcements would come one day spread, and the morale was high again.


    Tongsi, the Siamese army headquarters, didn''t know when the reinforcements of the five-star army would come. But he always had a feeling that he was not far away. It had been more than ten days since he attacked the barren mountains outside suweng city. The five-star army should also take action. If he couldn''t take Yang Chendong, he was afraid he would lose such a great opportunity. Not only that, he might fall into trouble Passive.


    The number of the five-star army in the barren mountain has been clear, and there are only less than 10000 people. However, he has fought with more than 100000 troops for many days. Up to now, the number of dead and wounded has reached 700000, but he has not been captured. A five-star army of nearly 10000 people is so powerful that he is coming. He doesn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    "Send orders, have a good rest at night, attack with all your strength tomorrow morning, and take Yang Chendong anyway. Also, all battalions should be prepared to be stolen this evening. Once the enemy comes, they will never come back." Tongsi didn''t choose the night to attack. He was worried that once the five-star army broke through in the night, he would be less powerful under the influence of sight. In order not to let go of Yang Chendong, he had to make a decision to give the other party another night''s rest.


    Yang Chendong under the barren mountain didn''t know that Siamese soldiers would not attack tonight. Until late at night, he still didn''t see any movement from the enemy. Yang Chendong finally said, "see, the enemy has expected us to break through, so he didn''t choose to attack at night. Well, now everyone can have a good rest for a night."


    Yang ER and Xiao Yining both looked bitter. They knew that if they broke through during the day, it would be more dangerous. After all, today''s barren mountains have long been surrounded, and it''s not too much to describe them as birds that can''t fly out. That is, they can only put their hope on the reinforcements who arrive tomorrow.


    "Will there really be reinforcements? Who will they be?"


    This question did not appear in the hearts of many people, but no one asked it, because it was tantamount to questioning the words of the sixth young master. It was a political issue.


    Yang Chendong slept one night against a boulder. In his dream, he saw several ladies and xiaolele. He saw xiaolele happily hugging his neck and kissing him on the face. He also saw the big lady Hu Yan who had a stomach. When he carefully leaned his head, he first heard the faint sound of fetal rest, and then it became louder and louder, so that later he became pregnant "Dong, Dong, Dong" was a very strong trembling sound. It seemed that the earth trembled at this moment.


    "Young master, young master..."


    When he was dreaming, Yang er''s voice suddenly appeared, and then his body shook for a while. Yang Chendong instinctively opened his eyes, revealing Yang er''s wide open eyes in his sight.


    Seeing Yang Chendong wake up, Yang er said with joy, "young master, you are really God. The reinforcements are coming, the reinforcements are coming."


    "Reinforcements are coming?" Yang Chendong was also startled by this information. When he wanted to say something, the sound of iron riding on the ground came into his ears. He finally knew how the sound in his dream came.


    Therefore, Yang Chendong opened his eyes greatly, "how many reinforcements have come? Which team is it?"


    "I don''t know yet, I can''t see clearly, but there should be no doubt that it is the reinforcements. Young master, Siam, which is about to attack at the beginning, has become chaotic." Yang Er pointed to the distance at the foot of the barren mountain and said with reason.


    "Telescope." Yang Chendong said, taking it from Qiu Wu, the leader of the first guard brigade, and looked at it. "Ha ha, the reinforcements are coming. It seems that the strength is very good. In this way, inform the whole army immediately and make full preparations for counterattack. We should blossom in the center and attack on both sides."


    Following the telescope, he saw the riots in the enemy camp. At this moment, Yang Chendong was very excited. He didn''t think it was necessary for Siamese soldiers to play this kind of play at this time. In the face of only half of the number and not in good condition, he just needed a breath to attack. Now it''s meaningless to make such a play.


    In fact, it was the reinforcements that came. It was the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    After removing all the weight, Tian Hu took 9200 people, the main force of the first Cavalry Division in the world, and drove more than 400 miles a day and night to the barren mountains under suweng city.


    Seeing that it was about to dawn, Tian Hu gave everyone half an hour''s rest, and then said to his five leaders: "If there is no big change in things, the sixth young master is on the barren mountain in the distance. This battle will be the time to show the strongest combat power of the first Cavalry Division in the world. I hope everyone can do their best, because all the five-star armies are looking at us, because the sixth young master is looking at us on the barren mountain. Do you have confidence?"


    It''s just a day and a night on the road. This is not the first time for the first Cavalry Division in the world. Even once they have been on the road for more than three days and three nights, but they still don''t rest in the face of the enemy. They still win in a hurry and are even more frightened. This time, they still rush to help the sixth young master, and they have no possibility to shrink back.


    As I said before, the first three commanders of the first Cavalry Division in the world are all prisoners. It is Yang Chendong''s broad mind that can live in such a high position in this capacity. Even if it is to repay kindness, everyone must do well this time.


    In other words, even without Tian Hu''s words, they will do their best.


    "There are too many enemies. Don''t divide your troops. All of them will be concentrated into one fan for a while. At the same time, pay close attention to the position of the enemy''s main general and inform him immediately if you find it." Tian Hu knows the truth that catching thieves first catches the king.


    "Yes." the five regiments agreed happily, and then turned away, such as notifying the order, and supplemented the food at the same time.


    At this moment, all the food they brought was swallowed into their stomach. They all knew that they didn''t know when the next war would be finished, and they didn''t know when they would eat their next full meal. Now they were ready to go home.


    Half an hour later, 9200 cavalry soldiers were ready to attack with all their strength. Under the command of division commander Tian Hu, they suddenly appeared, then diagonally plunged into the battlefield and rushed towards the Siamese infantry who were still moving forward without any preparation.


    In history, there was a saying that Nvzhen was dissatisfied with the invincibility of wanman. However, in the face of the same trial of the first Cavalry Division in the world, when they appeared and launched a crazy attack, the Siamese soldiers were stunned by cavalry falling from the sky from nowhere.


    Over the past few days, the five-star army on the barren mountain has become less and less, but they have paid a heavy price. In the face of the most advanced continuous firing guns, others are afraid to avoid it. However, under the command of general Tongsi and the threat of the Inspection Brigade, they have to block the gun hole with their own flesh and blood, which has made them very confused and angry. Now The cavalry of the five-star army also appeared behind them, and the first impact after they appeared was to fall in the last Inspection Brigade, which let them see the hope of escape.

 Chapter 1036

    Although the reward is high, you have to be ordered to take it. After seeing the power of the five-star army, the idea of reward is becoming weaker and weaker. Just because there was no other way to go, I had to make such a choice. Now I had the opportunity not to die. The Siamese soldiers with low morale turned their blades and ran away.


    Yes, just run!


    Facing the sudden emergence of the world''s first cavalry division, most Siamese don''t even have the courage to compete. All they know is that the hole to survive is opened, and then they just need to go with it and escape.


    Under such a thought, under such a general trend, the impact of the world''s first cavalry division did not encounter any resistance at all. Even in many places, the enemy retreated like a tide before they arrived. The speed of these people''s escape was not much slower than their horses.


    "How to do?" four regiments of Changbai Shuang are riding on one side of Tian Hu.


    "In this way, commander Bai, you take your department to the barren mountain and report our plan to the six young men. I led others to continue to pursue and try to kill the enemy''s main general." Tian Hu hesitated and said aloud looking at the situation in front of him.


    "OK, I''ll do it now. The fourth regiment, come with me." Bai Shuang nodded and took the order. Tian Hu was left to drink loudly, and he still pushed forward with other cavalry. He kept waving his knife to kill the enemy in the process, spilling blood and stumps all the way.


    On the barren mountain, Bai Shuang arrived with 1900 cavalry. From a distance, he saw Yang Chendong riding on the white dragon. At that moment, he jumped off his horse, ran a few steps and came to Yang Chendong. "The student Bai Shuang came late, which surprised the dean."


    Bai Shuang was once a student of Yangjia Academy. He was not taught by Yang Chendong himself, so he can''t be called a teacher, but it''s not wrong to call the dean.


    "Hehe, it''s commander Bai. But your first division in the world has arrived?" after seeing Bai Shuang, the last trace of doubt about Siamese soldiers acting also went away. The first Cavalry Division in the world, they will never play with the enemy.


    "Dean, Mr. Tian is taking the main force to hide and kill the enemy, and special students are coming to protect the dean." Bai Shuang''s voice came out again.


    "OK, you''re very good. I''m glad you''re fast enough. But you''ve killed out, how can I watch the war. Come on, rush out with me. Yang Er, launch a red signal bomb. It''s time to inform Ding Dingwei and general Dann, ha ha ha." finally, when the reinforcements arrive, the next is the shame before one''s blood, At this moment, Yang Chendong felt his whole body full of strength.


    A red flare immediately flew up and let Tintin Wei and Dan, who were waiting for news on the city tower, see one. At that moment, the 20000 corpse collection troops organized in the city opened the gate and rushed away towards the battlefield.


    At the same time, on the barren mountain, in addition to leaving 500 wounded who were too seriously injured to move, more than 4000 other people rushed out, matched with the commander of the white double regiment, and this team of more than 6000 people went to the Siamese army camp from another direction.


    Siamese soldiers are the main ledger. Tongsi is still nervous and looking forward to the good news. What he can get is not the news that barren mountains have been captured and Yang Chendong has been arrested, but the reinforcement of the five-star army. As soon as it appears, he defeated the main force with the momentum of sweeping thousands of troops. Now this cavalry is coming towards the main ledger.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? How could the reinforcements of the five-star army come so fast?" Tong shouted hysterically. Obviously, at this moment, he didn''t want to believe that all this was true.


    But the fact is the fact, not because you don''t want to believe it is false. Before and after, several ten thousand captains rushed into the master account to report the war. Tongsi finally knew that he had really lost this time. He not only lost the chance to win Yang Chendong, but also is likely to be defeated, or even run slower, and his life will be in danger.


    "Withdraw the troops." helpless, Tongsi had to issue such a military order.


    What Tongsi didn''t know was that the generals below were afraid of being beaten by the five-star army. The five-star army cavalry aided by them were at least tens of thousands or more, so they were invincible. Otherwise, ITOs still leads more than 60000 soldiers, which is entirely possible to compete with the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    Once an army has no intention of war, it is not as good as ordinary organized people. With the order to retreat, the camp immediately turned into a pot. Everyone scrambled to leave. All the generals asked the grain and grass officer for food.


    Food should be eaten mouth by mouth, the road should be walked step by step, and things should be done one by one. When faced with so many generals coming to ask for food, the food and grass officer was confused. When he strongly asked everyone to line up and said that the distribution of food and grass needed at least one to three days to be completed, the generals quit. Some people began to fight for food. Before they met the enemy, the Siamese soldiers were in a mess.


    Unfortunately, Tongsi had also retreated at this time and was unable to do any distribution and preside over the overall situation. When the first division of the cavalry arrived at the main camp, what he saw was the scene that a mountain of grain and grass had not been distributed.


    "Leave two hundred people to guard the granary, and the others will kill the enemy with me." Tian Hu didn''t see much joy on his face after he got the food unexpectedly. His goal was the enemy''s unified general Tongsi. As long as he caught this person, he thought the war would be complete.


    The first cavalry division of the world continued to chase. Along the way, all the enemies they met fell in the wind. Few people had the courage to fight with a knife, so that the whole battlefield was full of scenes of Siamese surrender. It''s also better that dingdingwei and Dann arrived quickly and took over the work, so as not to make the situation more chaotic. Just from this point of view, Yang Chendong really has foresight in doing things. It seems that he expected this scene a few days ago.


    While Tian Hu moved forward bravely, Yang Chendong on his side rushed to the battlefield with more than 6000 soldiers. The Siamese soldiers who had attacked as fierce as tigers before became a plate of loose sand without the supervision of the Inspection Brigade. They all became bears, dropped their weapons on their knees and surrendered.


    Facing these people who were no longer resisting, Yang Chendong did not order the slaughter, but put away their weapons and sent someone to take care of them. This step can accept the work of many prisoners, greatly slowing down his process, so that he lost the figure of Tongsi''s escape.


    The first division of the world cavalry also encountered the same trouble. There were too many Siamese soldiers who surrendered along the way. If these people are not controlled, who knows whether they will escape back to Siam to be a soldier again in the future?


    "What about the division commander?" a regimental commander, Temur, looked at all the captured soldiers on the earth and asked with worry.


    "Stop chasing and clean the battlefield." although he hesitated, Tian Hu finally issued this order. He can''t let tens of thousands of prisoners in front of him. Once these people are causing any disaster, he will become a sinner.


    Tong Si never expected that the fierce five-star army had to give up chasing because there were too many prisoners, which made him escape from Cambodia and return to Siam. It is said that just along the way, he met nearly 100000 Siamese soldiers who came to reinforce him, and he persuaded them to go back one by one.


    Tongsi escaped, but more soldiers were forced to surrender in order to keep alive because they had no war horses. According to the statistics afterwards, more than 50000 people were captured in this war alone, and there were countless food, grass and military supplies in all aspects.


    The siege of suweng city and barren mountains has finally been solved. It seems to have effectively blocked the attack of the Siamese army, and the five-star army pulled back a game, but in Yang Chendong''s view, all this is far from over, which is just the beginning.


    In front of the gate of suweng City, there are corpses covered with white cloth. A total of 4854 martyrs died in the fifth Lu Division and heiqi. At the moment, they are all lying here. Many of them can''t find the body for various reasons. What is covered up is only the items they use every day.


    "Revenge, revenge, revenge!" before the whole gate, Qi Qi''s cry came out, all of them were soldiers of the fifth division. This time, a division lost half and was almost defeated. Everyone was holding a cavity of anger.


    There were less than 800 black cavalry dragon guards left. They stood around Yang Chendong, and no one made a sound. However, from their eyes exposed to battle armor, the strong murderous spirit was very strong. It can be seen that they were also extremely sad at this moment.


    "Well, let''s take revenge. Come and bring the criminals up." Yang Chendong said in accordance with the voice of the soldiers. Under this order, a total of 4854 Siamese soldiers came out under the custody of the first division of the cavalry in the world.


    All these people are prisoners of war, and they are all those prisoners of war who are not soft. Even in the POW camp, they still clamored that they were Siamese soldiers and that they would come back to Cambodia one day after returning to the army and give a good look to the five-star army.


    Yang Chendong didn''t have time to do their ideological work. He didn''t even mention the reeducation through labor. It happened that he was going to hold a large memorial service for his dead comrades in arms. These people were used and tied with ropes one by one, like wearing sugar gourd.


    There were nearly 50000 Siamese prisoners outside the city, and hundreds of thousands of people in suon watched the scene, watched the 4854 prisoners of war being brought out, and watched Yang Er recite the names of his comrades in arms in a natural loud voice.

 Chapter 1037

    It took time to read all the names of nearly 5000 people. Even if Yang er''s speed was not very slow, it still took two hours. During this period, there was no superfluous news outside the city gate except the wind, so people were listening carefully. It seemed that every shouted name was printed into their hearts.


    Until the last name was completely read out, in front of everyone, Yang Chendong raised his right hand and said in a loud voice: "aggression without reason, killing for life. Now these people are sentenced to death, executed immediately, come and kill!"


    "Kill!"


    More than 4000 soldiers of the Fifth Division shouted in unison.


    "Kill!"


    Nearly 800 black riding dragon guards shouted in unison.


    "Kill!"


    The soldiers of the first division of the 10000 world cavalry shouted in unison.


    "Kill!"


    More than 200000 people on the tower shouted together.


    The sound of killing shook the sky and rushed out of the nine night cloud. Nearly 50000 Siamese prisoners were frightened. They were timid and couldn''t stand anymore. They sat on the ground.


    Under the sound of killing, 4854 Siamese soldiers were subdued. Their mouths were blocked in advance, so that they didn''t make any clear sound when they finally died. No one knows whether they admit their mistakes at this moment, or what they want to curse. But these are no longer important. The important thing is that they have died and can''t pose any threat to the five-star army.


    Since ancient times, I don''t know how many people have said that killing prisoners is an ominous thing. But this time, Yang Chendong ordered to kill these prisoners, but no one made a different voice. For one thing, they are not prisoners at all, but enemies who have lost their combat power for a while; Second, the enemies of the Fifth Army division, especially the black riding Dragon Guard, must be leveled. These people who should have died on the battlefield should be treated as waste. It''s not a bad thing.


    The big knife fell, 4854 heads fell to the ground, and nearly 50000 Siamese prisoners also completely lost the heart to fight again. At this moment, they suddenly realized how valuable life is and how lucky they are.


    With the death of these people, the news spread, and the five-star army became even more famous. We have seen the attitude of the five-star army towards the dead. It is said that not only the direct troops of the five-star army, but also the Cambodian army and the people killed in suongcheng who participated in the fight against the enemy have received a large pension. It is said that the king of Wunan has also made a promise that the families of these martyrs will arrange work with enthusiasm, In other words, he is responsible not only for the dead, but also for the living. As soon as the news came out, the number of people signing up for the army in the whole Cambodian province suddenly increased several times than usual.


    Many young men were still complaining about the emergence of the five-star army, which broke the tranquility of their previous life. However, after seeing Yang Chendong''s attitude towards the army and people of suweng City, their mentality changed. They found that King Wunan really regarded them as his own people and was really working hard for them to have a better life in the future, It''s nothing more than one that needs to respect the Han people. What''s this?


    When did ordinary people have has the final say and when they enjoyed real freedom? There is only one more Han nationality above. As long as they recognize this, they can get a better life and more freedom. Why not?


    No one likes to be born inferior, but when the general situation is so, it is powerless to change. In such an environment, being a soldier and defending the country can regain hope, and even have the opportunity to promote their nationality and honor their ancestors. Then why don''t they do it?


    In fact, as early as the Phnom Penh dynasty became a Cambodian Province, some policies about the Yang family spread, but most people didn''t believe it. Today, Yang Chendong taught us a lesson with facts. This skeptical idea finally disappeared, allowing more people to see the differences of the five-star army, making more people envious. More people also took practical actions and began to sign up for enlistment.


    Ding Dingwei and Dan told Yang Chendong the good news, and then they looked forward to it. They are still happy about the change of people''s ideas. Although they were old ministers of the Phnom Penh Dynasty, they can see who is better for the people. Yang Chendong sincerely wants the people to live a happier life under his rule. With this, they should support it. The reason why he showed his hope was that Yang Chendong would allow these aspiring young people to join the army.


    After all, what the five-star army pays attention to is to follow the elite line. What it always requires is that the soldiers should be more refined than more. It is also possible to refuse these people to join the army on this ground, but it will vigorously combat their enthusiasm, which will increase the difficulty of managing them in the future.


    In this expectant look, Yang Chendong gave the answer after a little meditation, "that is, if they are so full of blood, how can they hurt their heart? Then arrange an assessment. If the conditions permit, there is no problem with their identity and background, they can join the army."


    Yang Chendong unexpectedly agreed, which naturally made Dingwei and Dann happy. But then the question came again. Dann quickly said, "sixth young master, there are many people signing up for the army this time, not only suweng City, but also many school-age young people in many important towns nearby. Can they join the army if they pass the examination and political examination?"


    "Of course everything is OK." Yang Chendong doesn''t understand what Dane means.


    On the other hand, Ding Dingwei quickly said, "sixth young master, there are a lot of people this time, and there should be a lot of people who have passed the examination. If they all join the army, the military strength of Cambodia province will naturally increase several times, so the financial pressure will naturally be great."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyone who is physically qualified and willing can accept it, but we should explain to them in advance that there are not so many soldiers in one Cambodian Province alone. They will have a new place in the future. As long as they are prepared, they can accept as many as they have."


    This war made Yang Chendong see the disadvantages of insufficient troops. Although he had such a feeling before, what can he do with the elite line, even if the enemy is powerful and has many soldiers? It''s not the same. It''ll be lost in his hands.


    But this time, in the face of the sudden attack of the Siamese army, the shortage of troops finally showed up. Yang Chendong finally understood that sometimes it''s not your best soldiers, but you still need a quantitative advantage. That''s why ants kill elephants.


    A small Siamese country has given him so much pressure. How can he fight in the West and occupy a larger area without enough troops? That is, conscription is that other forces can support so many troops. How can the Yang Department fail to do so?


    Out of consideration for the future, Yang Chendong agreed to expand his troops. Not only that, he also sent power to other provinces. He knew very well that the expansion of the recruitment of Cambodian soldiers would not be long before it would spread. At that time, the young men in other provinces could not avoid such requirements. Instead of waiting for them to ask for instructions, it was better to let go directly. He wanted to see how many troops he could gather at the end of his power?


    The conscription was settled in this way. He just sent a telegram to the Lord''s house and the military headquarters of chiembedded city as usual to state the facts, which shows his attitude. I just told you that I didn''t ask for your opinions, so just do it.


    The conscription was left to people familiar with the local environment, such as Ding Dingwei and Dan. Yang Chendong met LV Zhuo, the commander of the first division of the new army in suweng city. Naturally, Yang Chendong was not polite to the old subordinate. After understanding that the situation of the other party was stable and there were no symptoms of acclimatization, he said, "even if there is no problem with the army, go down and make preparations. It''s time to seek justice from Siam two days later.


    ......


    The king of Siam is Bangkok.


    General Tong Si had already fled from defeat, but the moment he entered the capital, he had lost his freedom, was taken by the king''s guard who had been waiting here for a long time, and was put in prison.


    This time, believing Tongsi''s words, King YILIQI of Siam sent a large army to reinforce the east line, and even sent a few guns in his hand, but in the end, he didn''t win Yang Chendong, but the news of the great defeat of the army.


    Even if things failed, someone must be responsible for it, and Tongsi naturally became the sinner to be responsible.


    For this matter, YILIQI came to the prime minister hamod and personally announced to him his decision to kill Tongsi. According to his words, the general will be punished if he loses the war, especially when the counterattack of the five-star army is imminent. If Tongsi is not dealt with, other generals will not do their best. In the end, they may lose the war and flee back to the king''s capital.


    Hammond had different views on the king''s order. In his opinion, the two armies were at war, and it was unlucky to kill the general, which would only chill other generals. But even though it was the king''s order, he had to obey it, so he arranged for someone to go to the dungeon and announce that tongs would be detained and beheaded after the war was over. In his opinion, things were not right If you don''t do it, postpone it as far as possible, and don''t let the bad influence spread.


    Tong Si, who was only one step away from success, was locked up in the dungeon and waiting to be beheaded after the war. I''m afraid he knew this would happen. It''s up to him to say whether he would escape back to the king. What Tong Si didn''t expect was that even if he was dying, the five-star army didn''t let him go. He fainted after taking a meal, and then he was dead when he opened his eyes After being removed from the dungeon, he couldn''t believe that someone paid a lot of money to buy him from the dungeon.

 Chapter 1038

    It was said that it was general Tung''s family. They were willing to exchange a man of similar stature. It''s just a dying man. After seeing a lot of gold and silver, the soldiers in charge of the dungeon handed him over without much thought. Anyway, people are going to die, and there should be no one paying attention. But they did not know that this was the beginning of the disaster in Siam.


    Everything should start with Yang Chendong''s telegram denouncing the intelligence department.


    Siamese troops marched on Cambodia in two ways to deter Laos. The five-star army didn''t even notice such important military information. No wonder Yang Chendong scolded Yang San in his telegram whether he ate dry food. If he couldn''t do it, find someone capable to do it.


    Feeling Yang Chendong''s anger, Minister Yang San directly sent a reprimand telegram to Jinji, the head of the Security Bureau in Southeast Asia. The telegram was like a stone sinking into the sea, so I had to send someone to go. Finally, a message came soon. The person in charge of temporarily replacing tianque, nicknamed golden rooster, whose real name was Wu GUI, had been controlled by the Siamese army.


    Just as there are royal guards and East Hall in Daming; The five-star army generally has the security department and the CIA. Siam also has its own intelligence organization, and they also found Wu GUI''s location in advance, which is in an insignificant courtyard in Bangkok. Siam did not take people down at the first time, but only looked at people and did not scare the snake at the instigation of its prime minister Hammond.


    So that when the Siamese army began to prepare for the expedition, when Wu GUI, nicknamed golden rooster, convened a meeting of his subordinates, the Siamese army broke into the door, caught one, and killed seven intelligence members on the spot, including Golden Rooster.


    Because the matter was very hidden, and the main members of the intelligence department who knew the whereabouts of Golden Rooster were either dead or captured, so that the security department didn''t know about it at all. Until Yang Chendong''s reprimand came and couldn''t be contacted, they sent someone to investigate and knew the whole process of the matter.


    The intelligence system of the security department in Siam was destroyed in one pot. When the matter returned to the red embedded City, Su maner, the fifth lady in charge of the CIA, felt that the opportunity had come.


    Since the establishment of the CIA, although it has also done some things, it has not made a great contribution in theory. When it comes to the reasons, it is because the intelligence network of the security agency has long been formed. At this time, it is not easy for the CIA to insert a lever in it. It must not only face the obstruction of the enemy''s intelligence department, but also be suppressed by the security department.


    Yes, Su Man''er is Yang Chendong''s fifth wife, but Yang San is a servant who has followed Yang Chendong for many years and is very trusted and valuable. When it comes to intelligence, I naturally don''t want to make more concessions. It''s enough face to see that the fifth lady doesn''t directly suppress the CIA.


    It is very difficult for the CIA, which was established late and lost the opportunity, to make achievements. As the person behind the scenes, Su maner has been looking for opportunities for breakthrough. Finally, the opportunity came. She felt that there was an opportunity for her to take advantage of the events in Siam, so she sent a very profitable clean female intelligence member nicknamed celadon to the capital of Siam secretly.


    According to Su maner, the arrival of celadon is to investigate the dynamics of more Siamese troops and whether they can analyze their next move. After every act and every move, the general of the story of the six people came to the king''s capital. She immediately bought a man in the sky to make a line of eye. He wanted to stare at this Tong Si, and the celadon felt a sense.


    Unexpectedly, the king of Siam was so successful that he ordered the execution after the war. Having no chance to kill him on the battlefield, celadon spent a lot of money to replace him in the name of Tongsi family.


    After taking Tong Si in this way, celadon reported the matter. In her opinion, she just did a trivial thing. But she didn''t think that the telegram was transferred to Yang Chendong. The original intention was that Su Man''er asked how to punish the culprit. In Yang Chendong''s eyes, he couldn''t help brightening his eyes, "It''s really unsafe to hide people well and kill them on the spot. In short, I can''t leave any trace. It''s of great use to deny it to the outside world."


    After the telegram was sent, Yang Chendong immediately sent a telegram to Luo, commander of the second army of the land force who was ready to send troops in Vientiane City, allowing him to send troops to Siam, reminding Luan Xiaochen, governor of Laos, that all logistics matters can be handled.


    After the two successive telegrams, Yang Chendong''s third telegram also went out. It was sent to Ma Dali, Minister of foreign affairs of chizhuangcheng, and asked to send someone to Siam for negotiation as soon as possible.


    After the telegram was sent, Yang Chendong waved his hand and sent troops to Siam.


    The first cavalry division of the world, the first cavalry division of the new army and half of the Fifth Army division, as well as the Cambodian Army (temporarily recruited) with a total of 50000 people, are quite powerful. Next, it is time for him to get justice.


    Vientiane city. After the telegram arrived, Luo Po, commander of the second army, took the initiative to find Luan Xiaochen and long Tienan, and said that he would send troops immediately according to the order of the sixth young master, asking them to try their best to help and cooperate with themselves.


    Both Luan Xiaochen and long Tienan belong to Yang Chendong''s relatives. In addition, one is the first brother in Laos, who is in charge of the stability of social public security under all forces of the Yang family. They all belong to the kind of high power. Even if Luo Po is already a major general, they will show great respect when they see them.


    "Commander Luo, please rest assured that Lao province will obey the orders of the sixth young master and fully support you, asking for money, money and things." this is Luan Xiaochen''s statement.


    Then came the voice of long Tienan, "commander Luo is relieved to do well. I have discussed with general he Guang and try to keep up with you. During this period, we have recruited 40000 soldiers and fully support you."


    After more than ten days, the situation in suweng city was worrying. At the same time, Luan Xiaochen and long Tienan were not idle. After they reached an agreed goal, they could not contact Yang Chendong. Without permission, they did a very bold thing, that is, they recruited the army on site, especially the public security team. At the request of long Tienan, many people directly joined the army, Became a member of the Lao army, which also allowed the team to expand in a short time, reaching 40000 people.


    Facts have also proved that their ideas coincide with Yang Chendong''s ideas. Cambodia province did indeed start to expand the army, but after all, the behavior of Laos province was before this order. Therefore, Luan Xiaochen and long Tienan jointly signed and sent a telegram to Yang Chendong.


    Military power is not only important, but also very sensitive.


    This is like a double-edged sword. If you use it well, you can kill the enemy. If you don''t use it well, you will hurt yourself. The two people who know this truth have to make some gestures. Of course, Yang Chendong''s attitude is also necessary. It ends with a sentence of not taking another example.


    This is also a reminder to some people that private recruitment and dispatch of troops are not allowed. This is a kind of warning.


    After receiving the support, commander Luo Po finally let go. In addition to the seventh Lu Division, which remained in Vietnam province to stabilize the situation, the second Lu Division and the sixth Lu Division all went out this time. They suddenly went out of Vientiane city and attacked the Siamese army camp outside the city. Behind these two divisions were the Lao army, which had just been recruited and had not been run in, but were composed of young adults.


    So far, the five-star army on the north, South and East routes began to counterattack against Siam.


    To the north are the second and Sixth Army divisions headed by Luo Po, commander of the second army, and 40000 Lao troops, with a total of about 67000 people.


    To the East are the first division of the world cavalry, the first division of the new army, half of the fifth division of the land force and 50000 Cambodian troops led by Yang Chendong, with a total of about 74000 people.


    To the south is the Navy dominated by the first marine army, the first marine division and the second marine division. The total number of soldiers is about 17000. Among them, Zhao Changxiang of the second Marine Division has captured Pearl Island (that is, Phuket Island in later generations) and cut off the land route of the South Road of Siam; After occupying Shami Island, the first division of the sea changed water to land and surrounded Pattaya (the later account Taya) in the southeast of Bangkok, forming a complete control over the sea surface in the south of Siam.


    When the soldiers of the North Route Army left Vientiane City, they were caught off guard by the Siamese army. For many days, the Siamese army was used to the defense and shrinking of the five-star army. Unexpectedly, they would suddenly kill out. The 20000 unprepared Siamese army was maimed by the second and sixth divisions of the land. In the sound of guns, they were defeated one after another. After resisting for less than half an hour, they threw down more than 3000 bodies and fled.


    Luo Po gave the task of cleaning the battlefield to the 40000 Lao army led by long Tienan and general he Guang. He continued to blow with the main forces of two army divisions and came to Wulong City, an important town in the north of Siam.


    At this time, general Gordan of Siam was in the city. He just heard the news of the five-star army going to war, and soon saw the defeated soldiers and the five-star soldiers in military green clothes who were frantically chasing after his soldiers.


    Intelligence personnel have reported information for a long time. All five-star soldiers who can wear formal clothes belong to the elite department and are very difficult to deal with. Although Gotham had 200000 soldiers, he did not dare to be careless. He immediately ordered people to prepare for guarding the city. Artillery, bows and arrows, boulders and fire oil should be ready. Even for the sake of safety, he didn''t even want to put more than 10000 defeated soldiers outside the city into the city.

 Chapter 1039

    If you don''t open the gate, you will just lose more than 10000 people. Once you open the gate, the main force will be in danger. Relying on the defense of the city and the 50 guns transported, it may not be impossible to hit the main force of the five-star army under the city.


    General Gotham is ambitious. This time, he wants to beat a five-star army in the face with practical actions and tell them that the Siam army is not like the canglan army or Phnom Penh army before. They are very effective.


    In the same sentence, the idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Just when Gotham was waiting for the enemy to approach the city and he destroyed an enemy well with his artillery, the five-star army five miles away from the city gate stopped moving. Then he put aside his frame, took out their 100mm mortar, and began to adjust the ruler and aim at the city tower.


    From a commanding position, he saw that the five-star army was five miles away and stopped moving forward. Godan was very puzzled and didn''t understand what tricks he was playing. Before he waited too long, the facts told him the truth, and commander Luo Po ordered to fire.


    It''s enough to shoot mortars 13 miles away and take Wulong City five miles away as the target. It''s like playing. A total of 40 guns hit like heaven and women scattered flowers, falling on the city tower and attracting blood flowers one by one.


    Godan, who was still waiting for the enemy to approach, did not expect that the enemy would fire at such a distance. The artillery in his hand could only hit more than 1000 meters, which made him involuntarily limit his vision. Then he was thrown to the ground by the blast of shells.


    Fortunately, the soldiers around him were very conscientious. They first threw general Gotham to the ground. At the cost of one dead, one seriously injured and two slightly injured, Gotham was safe and sound, but he was deaf for a while.


    Not only Gotham, but also the Siamese garrison on the tower. At this moment, everyone appeared to lose their voice. In addition to the buzzing sound, they could not hear any sound from the outside world. After a burst of shelling, the second and sixth land divisions began to move forward. For the cold front soldiers who need to train at least three five kilometers a day, the distance of 2500 meters is really nothing. Under the cover of artillery, they came to the city and to the rotten Wulong city at the gate of the city. Then a burst of 95 class opened the way with guns, Easily into the city.


    On the tower, the 50 guns that took great efforts to transport to the North Tower had long become a pile of scrap iron. Beside them, there were nearly a thousand Siamese army bodies, and even other survivors, including general Gotham, who had fled downstairs at the moment.


    In a word, it''s not that my brother is too incompetent, but that my opponent is too powerful.


    Faced with the second and sixth divisions of the land armed with firearms, they were unprepared, and even the Siamese army, who lacked knowledge of them, suffered a big loss in the first battle. 200000 Siamese troops were crazy retreaters like sea fish wearing seafood.


    In other words, people''s potential is infinite. With the mind of protecting their lives, the speed of the Siamese army''s escape is so fast that it is difficult for the five-star army to catch up with it. In addition to catching up with a few, the main force of the army really fled south.


    After the first battle, 30000 Siamese prisoners were killed. Wulong city was handed over to the Lao army coming behind. After a simple rest, Luoyin continued to come south with the two divisions.


    The news of the defeat on the northern battlefield soon spread back to the king''s capital, Mangu city. On the main hall of the king''s palace, King YILIQI showed an incredible face and asked an idiot in front of all civil and military officials, "what are the five-star army doing? Do you want to destroy our Siam like dealing with Lancang and Phnom Penh?"


    Proud people always amplify their own advantages for no reason, but also amplify the shortcomings of the enemy. In YILIQI''s eyes, Siam is a strong army in the world, perhaps a little worse than the five-star army, but they also have their own advantages. Can they be bullied casually?


    YILIQI''s cry attracted bursts of discussion in the hall, and then the prime minister hamod stood up, "Your Majesty, the five-star army is coming fiercely. Looking at the fate of Lancang and Phnom Penh, we must be ready for a war."


    "If you can fight, who will be afraid?" Siam has just entered the era of big city. In comparison, it is not weak in terms of political clarity and the return of the whole people, which is also the inside story of Yili.


    Before the war, YILIQI found several important officials such as hamod. After unanimous discussion, everyone thought that the strength of the five-star army could not eat the huge Siamese country. In other words, even if the war is defeated, it''s a big deal that they lower their heads and give some compensation. The possibility of destroying the country is still very small. It was with this in mind that YILIQI agreed to send troops. He wanted to take a surprise and take advantage of the five-star army and reshuffle the cards in Southeast Asia.


    Now it seems that it did play a certain role in the early stage, and even once surrounded Yang Chendong. At that time, the victory was so close. It''s a pity that Tongsi didn''t seize this opportunity and finally missed the victory.


    Even if you can''t win, what you think now is how to be invincible. Considering the plan prepared before the war, the prime minister Hamad continued to say, "Your Majesty, I request to send a message to the five-star army for negotiation. Please give me your permission."


    "Yes." YILIQI had to nod and promise. Unless he was ready to fight with the five-star army to the end, otherwise, he could only negotiate and use this way to calm the war.


    With the cold consent of King Liqi, the king''s capital, Mangu City, once again gathered 200000 troops to prepare for war and was ready to support all battlefields. At the same time, it also sent a letter to the five-star army to express its intention of peace talks.


    The so-called peace talks are often fought out. And fight, fight and everything will have the final result, and finally make a happy scene.


    After the Siamese army lost the initiative, the news came that it was preparing for the peace talks. Yang Chendong, the commander of the East Route Army, who was coming to Siam with a large army, laughed. All this was expected of him. He even sent a telegram to the foreign ministry earlier and asked them to send someone to come.


    "Peace talks? After killing so many of our brothers, when our reinforcements arrive, they are afraid? Do you want peace talks? Where is such a cheap thing in the world." Yang Er murmured in his mouth to express his resentment.


    Yang er''s opinions were heard in Yang Chendong''s ears, which made him speechless. It is true that more than 200 black riding dragon guards and more than 4000 cold front soldiers of the fifth land division died in this war, which can be described as heavy losses. But by contrast, what benefits did the Siamese army get? The number of captured and killed has exceeded 120000, which is 30 times the war damage ratio. I''m afraid it''s the king of Siam rather than himself at this moment.


    But then again, the lives of the soldiers of the five-star army are so important that they can be compared with the foreign Siamese army. From this point of view, Yang er''s words are not at fault. "Yes, it''s impossible to pass the matter through the peace talks. This time, we have to decide on Siam."


    Yang Chendong''s attitude is very firm. Listening to one side, Yang er''s eyes can''t help being bright. But then Yang Chendong''s words made Yang er a little confused, "but from the information we have, Siam prepared a full 800000 troops before the war. At present, about 200000 people have been destroyed by us, and there are at least 600000 people. Yang Er, do you think we can eat them with our current strength?"


    "Yes, 600000..." he only said half, and Yang Er stopped talking. This is 600000, not 600000. The total number of the three-way army of the five-star army, even where the strength is average, is only 150000 or 60000. That is, to destroy the opponent and still garrison the occupied cities, there is indeed a lack of strength.


    Yang Er stopped talking, and Yang Chendong didn''t mean to ask more. Instead, he looked thoughtfully at the direction of Siam, and a bold plan was formed in his mind again. This plan is expressed in a very simple word, that is, only four words - battlefield training.


    Soldiers who have not been on the battlefield can not be regarded as real soldiers, which is not wrong for ordinary soldiers. After several battles, Yang Chendong has seen his disadvantage, that is, his troops are too few and he is so weak to deal with a Siamese army. If he is forced to fight with greater forces in the future, won''t he encounter the same embarrassment?


    For the future, it is necessary for him to prepare for military training. How to build a decent army in a short time can not be said to be equal to the cold front, but at least it should meet the requirements of class B troops. After thinking about it, only battlefield training is a good idea. With the 600000 troops in Siam as a sharpening stone, Yang Chendong wants to see how many suitable class B armies can be trained.


    To achieve this goal, we need more local battles, that is, how to keep fighting with the Siamese army and enable them to dispatch a large army without anger has become the top priority. After careful thinking, it seems that the best way is to talk while fighting. Therefore, he will be so optimistic and expected for the next negotiation between the two sides.


    Before Yang Chendong waited too much, the foreign ministry came, and it was their Minister Ma Dali.


    For Ma Dali''s personal arrival, Yang Chendong was somewhat surprised. This is the foreign minister. Why did he come out so easily when he stayed in the city to preside over the overall situation?


    Facing the obvious doubt in Yang Chendong''s eyes, Ma Dali smiled bitterly and said, "sixth young master, for the current foreign ministry, the biggest thing is the Siam war, so I came in person."

 Chapter 1040

    "Ha ha." facing Ma Dali''s sincere answer, Yang Chendong smiled. Diplomatic work is usually divided into three types: enemies, friends and countries, regions or forces in the middle. However, even if you look around the Yang family, few directly express hostile forces. In the final analysis, it is because of their military and financial strength.


    They say that weak countries have no diplomacy!


    Let Yang Chendong make up the next sentence, that is, strong country diplomacy.


    Yes, whether it is a military power or an economic power, diplomatic work is relatively much easier. No one is willing to take the initiative to provoke a powerful country and power, whether because of the desire for interests or military fear.


    Therefore, compared with the heavy work of other departments, the Ministry of foreign affairs is much lighter. Finally, a Siamese country with no idea of life or death and some strength emerged. The foreign affairs department finally had the opportunity to show its style. As a minister, Ma Dali simply volunteered and appeared here.


    Since former Minister Yang Shan stepped down because of his son Yang Tiezhu, Ma Dali has not made any dazzling achievements since taking over as minister. Without achievements, why to convince the public is that Yu Qian, as the leader of the red inlaid City, is equivalent to the Prime Minister of the Yang family. During the meeting, the minister is in the column, and Ma Dali rarely speaks. He has been looking for opportunities to show. Now that the opportunity comes, how can he miss it?


    After knowing Ma Dali''s idea, Yang Chendong didn''t make any comments. A subordinate who wants to make achievements must not be discouraged. On the contrary, he should be encouraged. "Minister Ma, you have come this time. Whether you can defeat Siam or even win the war completely depends on your diplomatic means. As long as you can hold each other, the longer the time, the greater the chance of victory. How? Do you have confidence?"


    Yang Chendong was making a disclosure. Ma Dali took this opportunity to ask carefully, "sixth young master, you have made a decision. Do you really want to beat Siam down at one time?"


    Ma Dali will be the poisonous needle inserted in the enemy''s heart. Naturally, Yang Chendong didn''t mean to hide it from him, "yes, I''ve made a decision."


    "But..." Ma Dali hesitated for a moment. After seeing Yang Chendong''s encouraging eyes, he continued: "but according to our investigation, Siam has just entered the big city period. It''s not weak in military, people, politics and economy. I''m afraid it''s difficult to eat them at one time."


    "Difficulty? It''s like a spring. If you''re strong, he''s weak." whether the other party knows what a spring is or not, Yang Chendong still said very fruitfully: "If one wants to grow up, he always has to experience some setbacks and difficulties. Similarly, if Yang wants to expand, he also has to do something he knows is difficult. As long as he overcomes this difficulty, it will become more powerful."


    "I see." Yang Chendong had made up his mind. Ma Dali knew there was no room for bargaining. Then he said, "six young masters, just say what I need to do next? What do I need to do?"


    "Hehe, it''s not complicated. You just need to do this..."


    No one knows what Yang Chendong said to Ma Dali, but what we all know is that Ma Dali made clear his cars and horses early the next morning and went straight to Bangkok with hundreds of delegations representing Yang''s interests.


    The departure of those who sent out for peace talks inevitably made some military cadres confused. In particular, Xiao Yining, the commander of the fifth Lu Division, said that half of the people in their division were killed in the battle of barren mountains. This revenge must be avenged. What''s the matter now that they suddenly entered the state of peace talks?


    LV Zhuo, the commander of the first cavalry division of the new army, also looked puzzled. He came all the way. During this period, he took a boat and drove day and night. Up to now, there has been no war. Is there any peace talks? What''s the significance of his presence here with the first cavalry division?


    In the main account, Xiao Yining and LV Zhuo said frankly that they could say and ask anything. They took the lead in making a speech, indicating that they and their soldiers were puzzled.


    For their questions, Yang Chendong just answered, "who said not to fight?"


    Just this sentence confused the two teachers. Xiao Yining reacted a little faster, "but haven''t we sent someone to negotiate peace with Siam?"


    "Yes." Lv Zhuo hurriedly mended his knife.


    "Anyone who talks can''t continue to fight. It doesn''t matter. They talk about them, and we fight us." Yang Chendong waved his hand at will again, a look that you all understand wrong.


    For the answer given by Yang Chendong, not only the two, but also the other officers in the main account are confused. Tian Hu, the division commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world, is also confused. He doesn''t understand what the sixth young master is going to do?


    "Why? It''s hard to understand? Young master Ben means that peace talks can be carried out at the same time, but we can send reservists instead of rushing in front of the main force as before. It''s just an opportunity to see if there are suitable seedlings." Yang Chendong saw the confusion of the people and simply explained.


    As soon as I said this, several people took the lead in understanding it. Especially Mr. Tian Hu, where did his first Cavalry Division come from? Isn''t it a collection of elites who constantly fight on the battlefield? This is to continue the old road. Naturally, he has the most say. He immediately said, "sixth young master means to train troops with war?"


    "That''s what I mean. Of course, as veterans who have experienced many battles, you should do a good job as an instructor this time. Not only that, once you find a good seedling, you can apply for recruitment, and my young master will give you some talent support. Of course, you should also do a good job as an instructor and assessment officer, and score every soldier who goes to war, which is very important You understand? "


    When he said these words, Yang Chendong especially looked at Xiao Yining, the commander of the fifth Lu Division. The meaning to be expressed is very clear. Isn''t your fifth Lu Division short of soldiers? Once this battle is completed, your fifth land division can resume its organizational system.


    Although Yang Chendong has expressed his meaning very clearly and Xiao Yining is really excited, there is still one problem that has not been clarified. Otherwise, he is really not happy. "Sixth young master, if you are outstanding, can you raise your nationality?"


    "Of course, otherwise how can we join your fifth division?" Yang Chendong said with a natural look.


    "OK. I see." at this moment, Xiao Yining finally showed a smile on his face. At this moment, he even became a little excited. He also thought that with the proportion of young and middle-aged Han men in the city, it would be difficult to recruit more than 4000 people at once. If one could not be done well, it would also affect the combat effectiveness of the Fifth Army division. Now, when we train troops on the battlefield, we should give priority to recruiting good seedlings. The fifth land division will be built soon and shake the mighty wind again.


    The general plan was decided, and then Yang Chendong issued some details. For example, only those who kill ten people in the first World War on the battlefield may be allowed to carry their nationality. In addition, those with excellent performance can enter the class B arms, that is, the sequence of auxiliary soldiers in the city, and again enter the class C arms, that is, the team of the provincial military region. As for those who do not behave well, it is just to give money to persuade them to retreat. In a word, only fight for the best soldiers.


    If there is really no suitable candidate, we would rather not build the army in order to gather figures, otherwise we will pit them and ourselves. On the battlefield, the enemy will not be afraid because of your number of soldiers, and the battlefield will not win because of who has more soldiers.


    The cultivation of troops in the war was carried out orderly under Yang Chendong''s decision. According to his request, all the people under the Yang faction between the ages of 16 and 35 can sign up, and then the cities will report the list to the provincial capitals, and finally the provincial capitals will transport the personnel to the battlefield. In order to encourage everyone''s interest in this kind of registration, Yang Chendong also proposed that how many soldiers the provinces can finally choose will be closely related to the year-end assessment of provincial governors and officers at all levels. Finally, there will be reward mechanisms to praise the provinces with good performance and scold the provinces with poor performance.


    Originally, the temptation of raising a nationality has been great, and now it has a direct relationship with the official position evaluation. Who doesn''t want to try his best? At present, with the encouragement and publicity of the local government, there are many applicants in various provinces. Batches of young men who meet the conditions are sent to Luo Po, commander of the new second army of the North Road army, and Yang Chendong of the East Road army.


    The East Route Army, the first army approved to train troops in Israel, was the 50000 Cambodian army following Yang Chendong.


    Of course, this is not the appropriate age soldiers in all Cambodian provinces. With a population of 4 million, it is no problem for them to select hundreds of thousands of suitable people. It''s just that these 50000 people were the first soldiers to be put on the battlefield.


    The power of military training was completely delegated to three division commanders, Tian Hu, Xiao Yining and LV Zhuo. After the study of the three men, they decided to send only 2000 recruits to the battlefield at a time. In order to ensure that they were not surrounded by the Siamese army, the first division of the world cavalry, the first division of the new army and the fifth division of the land would send veterans to accompany them. They would only let them go when they met the right opponent, Only in this way can we ensure that we meet the requirements of completing military training under the condition of equal level of strength and strength.


    The five-star army has sent envoys according to the king''s request, and the team is heading for the king''s capital, Mangu city. Therefore, it is said that the five-star Navy division in the South has stopped fighting and stopped attacking Pattaya City. After receiving the news, the Siamese army, which was still very nervous, immediately relaxed.

 Chapter 1041

    At this time, a scout suddenly reported that he found a small group of troops of the five-star army coming from the border city of bobei and coming to Shajiao city. After hearing the news, the Siamese army was very puzzled. The Siamese general guarding the city of Shajiao immediately sent someone to stop it and advised the other party to stop moving.


    In the central area of bobei city and Shajiao City, the two sides met. On the one hand, there is a Cambodian army with a miscellaneous team of 2000, and on the other hand, there is a Siamese regular army with a strength of 5000. The veterans of the five-star army who followed the protection quickly made a decision that the war could be fought. At least from their point of view, if they were allowed to fight, they could win without 2000 or 1000 people. With this decision, the first military training began.


    Miscellaneous soldiers are miscellaneous soldiers. Without too much training, most people rely on a lot of brute force. The result of the first battle was no accident. Two thousand soldiers were sent, and more than 300 were killed on the spot, and the rest fled back. According to the news that the veteran scout learned, even a hundred Siamese soldiers were not killed.


    When the news came back to Yang Chendong''s ears, he was not surprised. Some did not undergo systematic training, but just some reckless men and brute force. They pieced together without even basic tacit understanding. It was impossible to defeat the Siamese army with basic discipline. It''s like the so-called Jianghu people. Maybe it''s a headache to fight them alone, but once they are concentrated, no matter how many people there are, they can''t be the opponent of the imperial army.


    If the army composed of these Lao men really wants to win, when they know how to cooperate, get used to the blood, and really mature, they may be qualified to defeat the Siamese army. Of course, this is not achieved overnight. Fortunately, Yang Chendong has time to wait.


    Even if these people die more, Yang Chendong will not show a sad mood. These were originally alien. Even at a certain time, he thought about how to curb the development of alien population and what attitudes and means to take towards these adult alien men.


    This leads to the law that foreign women marry Han people and their children can enter the Han Dynasty, which is one of the means Yang Chendong thought of. Now, the effect is good. Now with the move of foreign men consuming on the battlefield, foreign women want to marry. Without men, they have to choose Han people.


    This is not only a way to eliminate foreign races, but also a gospel for Han men, but also Yang Chendong''s "vicious" means for the unification of Han people. Maybe some people can see this, maybe later generations will comment on this matter, and even some may refer to their spine, but Yang Chendong doesn''t care.


    What he wants is the day when the Han people dominate the world. As for what others think of themselves, it doesn''t matter. In a word, even after his death, the flood was huge.


    The first attack failed, but soon the second Cambodian army was launched. They may be inspired by the fact that the five-star army fought with more than 100000 Siamese troops for so long and won a complete victory, and they have the meaning of looking down on the Siamese army; Or the conditions given by Yang Chendong to the winners are so good that they can''t bear to try; Maybe it''s because I want to prove myself through this war and tell my relatives in my hometown and those women of my own family that there are not only five-star armies who can fight in the world, but real men, and they can do it.


    Whatever the reason, Cambodian troops continue to advance one after another. Under the control of the five-star army, 2000 people are divided into several teams to enter the border of Siam, looking for the opportunity to fight with the Siam army.


    At this moment, Minister Ma Dali, as a representative of the Yang family, has appeared here in Mangu City, the king capital of Siam, and has been warmly received by the prime minister Hammond.


    What is a politician? Their performance can be seen. No matter how fierce the two sides fought and how many people were killed or injured, it was full of spring when we met this time. People who don''t know the inside story will definitely think that these two people must be old friends for many years. They can''t imagine that they are all thinking about each other.


    All the way into the city, hamod even prepared a small lane welcome ceremony to show the people that Siam is still peace loving. Even under the good situation, they still hold peace talks with the envoys sent by the Yang family, which shows their broad mind.


    Yes, in the hearts of most Siamese people with unknown circumstances, they were the most powerful shortly after they entered the big city. Even in this war against the five-star army, they have always occupied a dominant position from the beginning to the present.


    It was not long ago that the leader of the five-star army was surrounded by them. If he didn''t want to persuade the leader to surrender in consideration of future peace, he might have killed people directly at that time. It was a war of more than a dozen, nearly 200000, encircling less than 10000 enemies. Even if one spits, I''m afraid the war will end.


    Ma Dali walked beside hamod and walked across the street with a smile. In fact, he and his team listened to the comments of the people along the street. However, those who can enter the diplomatic department are naturally people with some knowledge. Among them, many students who graduated from Yangjia college and chiembedded city college are exposed to a course called foreign language when they enter the school. In the words of Founder Yang Chendong, if you want to defeat the enemy, you must first understand the enemy.


    To this end, Ma Dali has brought many talents who understand Siamese. Even his own ordinary daily dialogue is no problem. With this advantage, the dialogue of street people naturally falls into their ears, allowing them to have a deeper understanding of the situation in Bangkok and get first-hand real information.


    All this was beyond Hammond''s expectation. He knew that there must be people who knew Siamese in the team, just as there were people who knew Chinese around him. But the number of people must not be too large, otherwise he would not make any sandwiches to express his sincerity.


    The two sides went through the trouble and finally came to the courtyard in charge of entertaining Other envoys in the city. As soon as they entered here, Ma Dali and Hamad, who were originally smiling, converged their smiles and replaced them with a serious face.


    "Emissary Ma GUI, come here and have a rest in the evening. Let''s talk about something tomorrow." Hammond didn''t immediately enter the role. He needed to give Ma a strong rest. He also had to think about what kind of reception countermeasures to take next.


    Ma Dali couldn''t understand what hamod said until the interpreter turned him into Chinese. He nodded and said, "thank you for your understanding. That''s it. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    What anyone can''t imagine is that this push is half a month later.


    Of course, at this moment, Hammond is really ready to have a good talk with Ma Dali tomorrow to see what the other party wants, so after settling down the five-star envoy and his party, he goes straight to the palace and reports to the king first according to his meaning to get the general will.


    Entering the palace, the prime minister hamod not only saw king YILIQI, but also saw another senior general Chun Hawang, who has been guarding the western border of Siam.


    Chun hawan, in the Ming Dynasty system, belongs to a foreign relative. His sister married YILIQI and won great favor. Therefore, this man was promoted several times from a general with a small garrison of 100 people, and finally became a top general second only to Godan.


    Relatives are not allowed to do politics, which is the same everywhere. Chunhawang therefore had to leave the king''s capital and go to the safest western border of Siam. He became a reputable first-class general, mainly responsible for dealing with the AVA Dynasty. Frankly, it was completely elevated.


    This time, with the all-round war with the five-star army, from seizing the first opportunity to the current confrontation, the situation has gradually developed in a bad direction. It can be said that it is a time for the whole country to use troops. Chun Hawang, as a first-class general, naturally returned.


    Moreover, as soon as he came back, he brought a good news just obtained from the military side, that is, the north and East attacks of the five-star army suddenly became weak, and the news of the victory of the Siamese army kept coming from the front.


    When the good news came, YILIQI was naturally very happy. After knowing chunhavan''s intention, he immediately gave an interview. He knew the beginning and end of the matter, and knew that the five-star army was constantly launching attacks into Japan. Although the scale was not very large, it actually launched an attack. Naturally, the Siamese army fought back with the idea of a bad battle, But who would have thought that the five-star army suddenly became unable to fight, and the battles in some areas ended in their victory.


    "Is it true?" asked the king, with some disbelief under his face.


    "Indeed, war reports from all sides have been sent, including the good news written by general Gotham." Chun havan said with a flattering and happy face.


    The so-called love me and Wu, because I like his sister, I don''t hate chunhavan himself. Now the other side has brought the news of victory. He can''t help laughing. This is the most relaxed time since the war with the five-star army.


    It was at this time that Hammond went into the palace to report the situation. When he saw the king laughing so happily, he also looked curious, "Your Majesty, but I don''t know when it will make you so happy. It will also make your subjects happy to say it."


    "Ha ha, well, general Chun, tell me about it with the prime minister." Yili was in a good mood and promised at the moment.

 Chapter 1042

    Chun Hawang, with a smile on his face, turned and first bowed to Hammond, and then said: "Xiangguo, the news has just come from the front. The five-star army is weak in attack. After several battles, it has suffered heavy losses and our side has won a great victory. All this is the credit of your majesty. Your majesty sent troops to represent the division of justice. It is the God sect that has been moved that has the momentum of victory now."


    Chun hawan did not forget to take the opportunity to flatter the king, but also carefully observed hamod''s reaction. Just like civil and military discord in most dynasties, civil and military relations were rarely harmonious in Siam. In particular, Chun hawan left the king to go to western Xinjiang because of the suggestions of hamod''s literary ministers. In his bones, he hated these people because the king valued them very much Wen Chen, he had no choice but to deal with it.


    But no action doesn''t mean no idea. During the years in western Xinjiang, Chun Hawang was always thinking about revenge, and this time he came back, he was also looking for opportunities. In his opinion, the first thing to deal with if he wanted revenge was the prime minister who had great influence in the dynasty. If he didn''t pull down the mountain, he was afraid to go back to western Xinjiang to suffer when the war was over ¡£


    The prime minister Hammond didn''t think so much. At least at this moment, his mind was focused on government affairs. When he heard Chun hawan say that the war on the front line had begun to develop in a good way, he was really in a fog. If it wasn''t because he knew General Gotham, knew that this person was not good at telling lies and resisted reporting false military achievements, he would doubt the authenticity of this matter.


    Even general Gotham said that the war ahead had won, so Hammond had to think carefully about what was going on.


    From the bottom of his heart, Hammond doesn''t believe it. A five-star army that can defeat Jiaozhi state, Lancang Dynasty and Phnom Penh Dynasty, and occupy Luzon Island and large sea areas has amazed everyone since they appeared. With strong financial resources and strong military capabilities, there are few people who don''t follow the military front. How can such an army suddenly have such low combat effectiveness ? it doesn''t make sense.


    Hammond suddenly stopped talking and didn''t make any statement. He just stood there frowning and thinking about things. All this fell into Chun hawan''s eyes, which made it difficult for him to find his painful feet. He had to continue to ask, "Dear prime minister, how do you look unhappy? Aren''t you happy that the army won the battle on the front line?"


    After this reminder, even King YILIQI noticed. Just out of his habitual trust, he still said, "how can it be that the prime minister is the Prime Minister of Siam. It will be happy to hear that the front-line army won the war."


    "Yes, of course I''m happy." at this moment, Hammond also turned his taste and hurriedly said. But after saying these words, he still spoke out his doubts, "but the five-star army has always been famous for its extraordinary combat power. How did it suddenly weaken this time?"


    "Getting weaker?" Chun Hawang finally caught the opportunity and said: "How could it become weaker? It should be that the strength of our Siamese army is too strong. Under the wise leadership of your majesty, we vigorously develop the military, and the treatment and training of the army are the best. Why can''t such a good army win the war? My prime minister, as a military general, I really disagree with you."


    Compared with other neighboring countries, the Siamese army is indeed more powerful. However, if he can easily defeat the five-star army, Hammond can''t believe it anyway. He decided to see for real and go to the front line in person. What he saw is true. "Your Majesty, please allow me to go to the front line voluntarily."


    This is Hammond''s advantage. He never easily agrees with other people''s opinions. He must see the results before making a decision. This is the reason why YILIQI can use him safely, so he didn''t even hesitate and approved this requirement.


    Hammond had something on his mind, so he didn''t stay much. When he left, he just said that the emissary of the five-star army arrived. Before the war situation was completely settled, he still had to treat him with courtesy, so he withdrew from the main hall of the palace, leaving Chun havan. Looking at the background of his departure, he said with some dissatisfaction, "Your Majesty, he doesn''t believe in our army and general Gotham."


    "Hey, general Chun, don''t think too much. The prime minister is such a serious person. Let him have a look. You can rest assured." YILIQI was not guided by Chun Hawang''s words. In his heart, he didn''t believe these news. He also hoped that someone could come. Hamod''s volunteering was just what he wanted.


    Ma Dali in the embassy compound didn''t know this. The next morning, he didn''t see hamod who should appear here. On the contrary, they were banned. Considering the war between the two countries, they were asked not to go out of the compound for fear of being affected. Fortunately, food and drink were delivered in time. Otherwise, the minister had to consider whether Siam wanted to be poor ¡£


    The training of troops on the northern and Eastern lines continues. The war situation has not improved as before. Even some 40000 Lao troops on the Northern Line and 50000 Cambodian troops on the eastern line have gone to war for the third time. Relatively speaking, they will still lose when facing the Siamese army, but they will not lose so fast, but they are still far from a draw.


    At this time, a steady stream of reserve troops came. After receiving the order from Yang Chendong, several provinces immediately recruited troops. One of the attractive policies was also introduced to all the provinces under the jurisdiction of Yang forces. Once they performed well, they could raise their nationality. These temptations moved all the foreign youth who knew the strong identity of the Han people.


    The opportunity is in front of us. Few people don''t want to seize it or try it. There are so many reporters. 200000 young people signed up in a short time. It is said that this is only part of it, and there are more follow-up applicants.


    That is, there are so many people who want to sign up. Of course, Yang Chendong doesn''t refuse anyone. The Yang family, which receives as much as it comes and does not lack food, has never been afraid of more people, but will only dislike fewer people. When a new group of soldiers arrived, the disadvantage was more obvious on the battlefield.


    In contrast, the morale of the Siamese army is increasing day by day, and continuous victories have made some officers and men become floating. When they found that as long as they met the five-star army, they would be the one who won. Although they won little, they were more or less successful. They could report their war achievements and receive silver. Everyone became positive. Especially when they find that they have too many people and often can''t find an opponent. When the number is only about 2000, the five-star army will take the initiative to jump out. They immediately divided their troops with 2000 as a unit, allowing them to win more small-scale victories.


    A small victory is also a victory. There is a saying called "accumulate less into me". The Siam military music is busy. The good news of victory comes every day and is sent to the general of Tongbing. It is also seen by the prime minister hamod who came here to understand the actual situation.


    The war report is true. From time to time, the bodies of some five-star soldiers will be sent back. These can not be fake. All this makes Hammond speechless. That is, even the Siamese army in the East has achieved such a great victory. With general Gotham leading the team in the north, there is nothing to doubt.


    What the hell is going on? Is it true that the strength of the five-star army is not good under the continuous expansion? Or is it that their level is very ordinary, but they have been given a myth. Hammond didn''t understand this problem, but he didn''t have to think about it. Even if he won in the battlefield, there would be nothing terrible. He still had to return to the king''s capital immediately and restore his life. At the same time, he also had to change his next strategy towards the five-star Army.


    Negotiations can be negotiated, but how should they be negotiated? Even this time, it is not to make concessions by yourself, but to force the other party to make concessions. How many parties should be considered.


    Hammond left with satisfaction, and on the morning he left, the Security Bureau heard the news. Yang San has arranged for the skylark to recuperate in the chixian city to come to Siam and re manage the situation here. With the Golden Rooster Wu GUI''s mistake ahead, the skylark certainly did not dare to neglect and relax. It secretly kept an eye on the situation. As soon as the people there left, the news came from here.


    "Have you left? Hehe, it''s time to win a few battles to boost morale." after reading the report of the Security Bureau, Yang Chendong said happily to Yang Er around him, "have you counted the number of qualified sergeants in these 20 days?"


    "Young master, Tian Hu, Xiao Yining and LV Zhuo have reported data every day. As of last night, there are about 35000 soldiers who can be called veterans." Yang Er quickly answered. It can be seen that he has learned a lot from Yang Chendong.


    "Oh? This number is not low." Yang Chendong seems to be surprised. He silently calculates that nearly 2000 soldiers have been tempered every day, which is the benefit of actual combat. Has the final say, the war has the final say, the fact is final, between the life and death, the human potential can also play the extreme.


    With a number in mind, Yang Chendong said again: "That''s it. Let''s inform the three division commanders that they can adopt the old strategy of leading the new. Among the 2000 people sent, 500 veterans can be selected to lead 1500 recruits. If there are veterans with excellent performance, they can gather together and promote them according to their performance. According to their performance, they can see whether they enter the class a corps or the class B corps, so as to be supplementary candidates for all armies and divisions."

 Chapter 1043

    After 20 days of training, Yang Er finally achieved results. Yang Er agreed with a happy face. From that day on, the situation on the battlefield began to change subtly. It was also the opponent of a team of two thousand people. When the five-star army was not defeated, he could still play a draw and occasionally turn defeat into victory.


    Changes took place on the battlefield. The Siamese army didn''t feel much at first. When someone reported the situation to the higher authorities, the general did not take it seriously. They thought it must be the soldiers under him who wanted to be lazy, which just praised the enemy so much. Therefore, he deliberately reprimanded several informants and forced them down with the momentum of killing people at the senior level.


    Press the gourd and lift the ladle. Some things are pressed by means of coercion, and there will not necessarily be good results. What''s more, if you underestimate your opponent on the battlefield, there will only be one end, only death and only defeat.


    In the twinkling of an eye, ten days later, more and more young people with aspirations under the Yang faction came to the battlefield from all kinds of. More and more people began to participate in the war and gave full play to their advantages. With the increasing number of actual battles, there are many outstanding men, of which the number of Yang Chendong''s nationality promotion alone exceeds 5000.


    All of them have passed the test of actual combat. They have participated in more than 20 wars, large and small. Among them, the worst has also killed 20 enemies on the battlefield. With the proofing of more than 5000 people, young men of other races were greatly stimulated. They were more brave on the battlefield, strengthened the process from recruits to veterans, and increased the proportion of veterans, once reaching more than 60000.


    The five-star army has made such great achievements. The most direct feeling is the East Road army of Siam. They had originally prepared 120000 soldiers here, all of whom had been trained, but now the number is less than 50000. Seeing that the five-star army''s offensive not only did not weaken, but was still so strong that they could not be forced below, they had to ask Wang Du for help.


    It''s not that they can''t beat the five-star army, nor that they don''t work hard, just because the number of each other is so many that it seems that they can''t just kill each other forever. In fact, the five-star army did pay a great price. Countless recruits died. In the first battle here, the number was no worse than that of the Siamese army.


    Wangdu Mangu city suddenly received the request for help from the East Route Army, which was very unexpected to the king. Don''t you always say that the front-line battle is very good and the five-star army has suffered heavy losses. Will it be unbearable if it goes on like this? How come you need support on your own side? What the hell is this?


    After giving birth to countless question marks involuntarily in his heart, YILIQI immediately summoned Prime Minister Hamad and Yipin general Chun hawan to ask for their opinions.


    The representatives of the two civil and military ministers hurried into the palace. Just when they were confused, Yili''s bad complexion threw the three hundred mile urgent help letter at their feet, "wait and see what''s going on."


    They picked up the letter and soon their faces became heavy.


    As the only first-class general in the array palace, Chun hawan has been in charge of military affairs and knows very well about the situation ahead. Indeed, there have been frequent good news, so that time often, he has been used to it. He will not become so excited because of the good news. Even in his opinion, the battle should be over. Maybe it is worth celebrating when he really wins the five-star army.


    Not to mention Hammond, he personally learned about the situation in the front line. There were many good news ten days ago. Why did he need to ask Wang Du for help so soon? Can it be said that the reinforcements of the five-star army came?


    When he thought of this, hamod suddenly remembered one thing. The intelligence personnel he sent to investigate the situation of the five-star army had not contacted him for seven or eight days. According to the situation, he should contact him for at least three days and more than five days. But this time it took so long. What happened to them? What does this mean?


    The faces of the two dignitaries became heavy, but they didn''t know enough. How could they know what to say at this moment? But your majesty, if you make a mistake or make a wrong decision, it may bring extremely disastrous results.


    If they don''t speak, it doesn''t mean that things can pass like this. Seeing the two people who have become mute, Yili''s unhappy voice came again, "why? Why don''t you speak? I''m asking your opinion."


    YILIQI was about to get angry. General Chun hawan was afraid and had to look up and say, "Your Majesty, maybe the five-star army sent reinforcements. After all, the war has been fought for nearly a month and the soldiers on the front line must be very tired and need to inject fresh blood to ensure victory."


    "Tired? In your opinion, you''re going to agree to send reinforcements?" Yili Qi asked unhappily listening to the ambiguous answer.


    "Well... According to the rules of the battlefield, soldiers are scarce and can''t be used frequently, so they should send reinforcements." Chun havan knew that he couldn''t swing, so he had to bite his teeth and show a very firm look.


    Chun Hawang expressed his state, and then it was Hammond''s turn. It is said that he has lost the intelligence support of intelligence personnel and should first understand the situation and make a final decision, but this time YILIQI is even more angry. If he answers in this way, it is obviously inappropriate. Chun Hawang has been active in the king''s capital for a while. He has won over many ministers and said a lot of bad things about himself. At this moment, he must not do anything wrong, which is tantamount to handing over the handle to his opponent.


    "Your Majesty, I also think we should send reinforcements. But the things ahead should not be so urgent, and your majesty should take care of his body." after making a decision, hamod relaxed and answered quickly.


    Listening, Hammond''s tone is not heavy. He seems to have some relaxed meaning. YILIQI is also determined in his heart. He knows his prime minister too well. He always plans and then moves. Even though he says nothing, he shouldn''t worry much.


    But without waiting for Yili to speak, Chun Hawang, who was stabbed in the flesh, took the lead in expressing his state, "prime minister, how can you believe that there will be no problem?"


    "Ha ha." first, with a light smile and a confident face, Hammond said: "There are three reasons. First, general Donglu sent a three hundred mile emergency. If things are urgent, he should send an eight hundred mile emergency; second, general gotan of the North Route Army has not sent a signal for help. It can be seen that even if the five-star army came to help, the scale is limited and can only support one side of the war; third, the locations of operations are in Siam, which is better than the departure We have a shorter distance and faster speed to transport materials and grain. Even compared with consumption, the five-star army can''t afford to consume in the end. "


    As soon as three o''clock came out, ha Chunwang closed his mouth. He knew that he would not be an opponent of the literati, let alone hamod, the representative of the literati. The king was very happy to hear this, "Well, it is worthy of being the Prime Minister of the king. What he said is justified. That is, the five-star army sent reinforcements, and we should also send reinforcements. This time, let them see the strength of Siam, and let them know that we are no stronger than Lancang and Phnom Penh. Siam is the strongest and invincible."


    As YILIQI''s laughter spread, the matter of sending reinforcements to the East Route Army was settled. Even in order to deal a heavy blow to the five-star army, 100000 reinforcements were sent. So far, the 800000 troops originally prepared by the Siamese army have now sent more than half of the 500000 troops.


    Yiwen Yiwu withdrew from the palace. Ha Chunwang snorted, threw a white eye and left, leaving hamod without any concern, because he still had a lot to do, such as sending intelligence personnel again to investigate the situation ahead and where the previous intelligence personnel went. For example, it was time to talk with Ma Dali. In his eyes, it would be a two-way battle Both sides will benefit from an early armistice in a war that is both defeated and wounded.


    Thus, in the compound of the mission, after a lapse of 25 days and nearly a month, Ma Dali finally met hamod again.


    "Hehe, Xiangguo is so busy." as soon as we met, Ma Dali said sarcastically. I don''t blame him for being so angry. Anyone who has been ignored for nearly a month will be angry in his heart.


    Before coming, Hammond thought that Yang''s special envoy would have opinions and emotions, and then he hugged his fist and said, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. There''s a problem on the front line. I''ve just finished handling it. It''s not! I''ll see your envoy as soon as I come back."


    "Oh? Something''s wrong with the front line? What''s the matter?" Ma Dali asked through the interpreter, pretending to understand.


    "Ah." first, a look of pain. Then Hamoud lifted up his head and said, "is not too many captives on the front line? I, Wang Renci, have taken all these captives back to the king''s capital. So many people are going to have dinner. I need to be dispatched in the same time for a while, and this is a way to neglect your company and forgive me."


    As Hammond said this, he noticed Ma Dali''s reaction. He wanted to see some famous things from his face. But where did he know that he didn''t know Ma Dali at all.


    Specifically, I don''t understand three.


    1¡¢ As foreign minister of the Yang family, Ma Dali was originally very good at dealing with people. He is also good at observing words and expressions. He may catch any little horse foot exposed by his opponent and then make a specific analysis. Therefore, it''s better to play with such people. It''s good not to be calculated by others.

 Chapter 1044

    2¡¢ Ma Dali knows Siamese. After more than 20 days of serious study, he has become proficient. This gives him more space to think and react. On the surface, he still needs to listen to the translator say the other party''s words, but in fact, he already knows the specific content and has begun to respond.


    3¡¢ And the most important one. This time, there was a telegraph in the mission, that is, when he needed to know what happened on the front line, Yang Chendong would send him a message to let him know the war situation and Yang Chendong''s ideas as much as possible, so as to determine the next goal. All this is going on secretly. On the surface, it seems that more than 100 people of the mission have not been out of the compound, but they already know the outside situation clearly. When it comes to some changes on the battlefield, he even knows it a few days earlier than hamod.


    With these three advantages, Hammond still wants to play tricks and tricks with the horse. Isn''t that self humiliating.


    Obviously, the battlefield changed from victory to defeat. At this moment, Ma Dali pretended to be a winner in front of him. After listening to this, Ma Dali sneered in his heart, but his face pretended to be very surprised. He asked as if he had been confused, "What? The prime minister said that the front line of the five-star army was defeated? It''s impossible, impossible. Our reinforcements will come soon, although they are some untrained people..."


    At this point, Ma Dali suddenly closed his mouth, then looked embarrassed and took a drink from the water cup in front of him.


    It seems to be done in a hurry, but it''s actually just for Hammond. The key lies in how to tell the other party, and the other party can believe it. Now, the goal should be achieved.


    The goal is indeed achieved. Ma Dali''s performance is too realistic. In addition, this is a sudden question, and people often involuntarily answer to the most real situation. More importantly, Hammond is sure that the other party doesn''t know what happened on the front line, so he has no time to make a confession with the five-star army.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the result of his analysis is that the five-star army has reinforcements. Ma Dali''s answer coincides with his inference. But he didn''t expect that the reinforcements came from untrained people.


    If all this is true, Siam only needs to block the human sea offensive of the five-star army, and then it can turn defeat into victory and control the war again.


    He was so excited about the news that he suddenly got it. Hamod pressed down his decision to negotiate peace with Ma Dali when he came. He just cared about food and accommodation. He said that he came to Bangkok, that is, the guests. If there was any need, he could put forward it at any time. Hamod left with a worried face.


    He was really worried. He needed to report what he had just got to the king, and then reconsider how many reinforcements to send.


    In the Siam palace, King YILIQI was overjoyed when he heard hamod''s report. "So, the five-star army did send reinforcements, and it should have been discussed long ago, but they had no help at all, so they sent some people, didn''t they?"


    "Yes. It''s been more than a month since the special envoy came out. Naturally, he won''t know what the situation is on the battlefield. He can tell about the reinforcements. It should be the policy set by the five-star army before he came. Ha ha, Congratulations, your majesty. The five-star army has been elite, and now even ordinary people need to use it. In the face of these people without any training, they can only There''s nothing to be afraid of except the number may be huge. "Hammond bowed with a look of congratulations.


    This also led to bursts of laughter from Hammond, "ha ha, good, good, prime minister, you have done a good job. That is, we know the reality of the five-star army. According to the view of prime minister, how should we deal with it?"


    "Your Majesty, I think the only advantage of the enemy is the large number of soldiers. If we can send more soldiers to the war, it will cause an irresistible sense in the momentum. It will not be difficult to win." hamod, who had long thought of Countermeasures on the way, said with a little excitement.


    "Oh? Zuo Xiang means to continue sending reinforcements?" Yili Qi probably understood the meaning of this remark.


    "Yes, it is to continue to send reinforcements. As long as we can defeat the five-star army with one breath, it is not difficult to win next. It is even natural to take the opportunity to expand the territory of Siam." hamod, full of self-confidence, smiled and excited.


    He has always attached great importance to Hammond''s ability. After listening to these analyses, YILIQI also thought it was reasonable. At present, he nodded and said, "there are 300000 troops waiting to go in the king''s capital. How should we do it according to the meaning of the country?"


    "With all due respect, your majesty, please show your courage and leave only 100000. Send 100000 reinforcements on the north line and East Road to attack with an overwhelming advantage, completely frighten the five-star army and attack their morale. Such a war can determine the world. By the way, even if so many reinforcements are sent, the tactics should be changed. You can''t send only 2000 people to fight each other at a time, but should concentrate To achieve the deterrent effect. "


    "Well, hold the courtiers'' meeting right away and listen to the opinions of the courtiers on this matter." seeing that Hammond was reasonable and orderly, YILIQI had agreed seven points. The so-called convening the courtiers'' meeting is just to supplement some specific things.


    The king has agreed in his heart, and the prime minister strongly agrees. Naturally, no one will come out to block the meeting without eyes. Even Chun havan didn''t like being robbed of the limelight by Hammond, but so far, he could only look at it with hatred.


    After sending 100000 reinforcements to the East Route Army, Wang Du sent 100000 troops to the north and East Route armies respectively. So far, the 800000 conventional army of Siam has sent 700000. It is not too much to call it a national war.


    As soon as the Siamese army sent reinforcements here, celadon, an excellent CIA intelligence agent left in Bangkok, sent the news over the radio. After Yang Chendong learned the news, he was also very happy. Siam sent a large army to die, which made him happy as if he were sleepy and someone handed him a pillow. "Order down, Tian Hu and others come to the master account for a meeting."


    The main force of the Siamese army finally came out, which gave Yang Chendong a chance to break each one, and this is one of his plans. Otherwise, 800000 Siamese troops will be gathered together. I''m afraid the strength of the Yang military doesn''t have such an appetite now.


    After calling Tian Hu and others and telling them the trend of the Siamese army, Yang Chendong asked them to make tactical changes. With so many enemies, he must not play the game of two thousand to two thousand. But to say 100000 to 100000 is not Yang Chendong''s intention. The so-called excellent commanders on the battlefield should try their best to take the initiative first, and then guide the situation on the battlefield to develop as they expect.


    Yang Chendong is undoubtedly an excellent battle commander, so he made the decision to change 2000 to 5000 people in a war. At the same time, he also made the tactical decision to retreat when necessary, lead the other party to chase, and then force the other party to divide troops and attack.


    To put it bluntly, if the other party''s forces are relatively concentrated, retreat and don''t rush to fight with the other party. When the enemy starts to divide troops and fight for opportunities, it''s like eating rice and stuttering.


    The tactical plan is determined, followed by implementation. It is still some time before the arrival of the main force of Siam reinforcements. This is the time for the preparation of the five-star army, which can be said to be abundant.


    It has been more than two months since the first war with the Siamese army. This is a rare time limit for Yang Chendong. In the past, when destroying a power and a country, Yang Chendong preferred to take the means of cutting the mess with a quick knife. It was like attacking North Korea. It was a rally and did not even give the other party time to respond. When attacking the Phnom Penh Dynasty, that is, Cambodia Province, it took only 31 days from the first shot to the end.


    The reason for this result is, first, sufficient preparation and second, abundant military strength. But this time, the well prepared side was replaced by Siam. They first made all the plans, and then supported 800000 troops to start the attack. When they came up, they took Yang''s department by surprise, which continuously extended the time limit of the battle. Fortunately, Yang Chendong finally controlled the rhythm of the battle, and then it was time to watch the five-star army performance.


    The reinforcements of the Siamese army began to appear on the battlefield. First, they gathered in Shajiao City, a border city in the east of Siam, and then they made a echelon of 50000 people, a total of five teams of 250000 people, who came out of the city to oppress the five-star army.


    The prepared five-star army immediately began to shrink its troops and kept retreating back, showing that it did not dare to fight. In order to attract each other to go deep and find suitable fighters, this retreat returned to Cambodia province.


    At the beginning, some people were worried about whether the 250000 Siamese troops would continue to pursue in case they withdrew from the territory of Siam province. In the face of such concerns, Yang Chendong directly gave a very positive answer. Greedy people never know how to be satisfied. Look, the Siamese army will not stop moving forward because of our retreat. After all, this was their first attack, and their intention to expand has been very clear.


    In fact, as Yang Chendong expected, when the five-star army withdrew from the territory of Siam and returned to the Cambodian border city of Pobe, the Siamese army did catch up across the border. Obviously, the arrival of 200000 reinforcements helped boost the morale of some people. They wanted to make great contributions.

 Chapter 1045

    Even so, Yang Chendong will certainly help them. In order to hit the Siamese army hard, Yang Chendong made two decisions. 1¡¢ Lure the enemy deep and clear the field with two strong walls.


    He wants to introduce the lion''s open mouth Siamese army into his territory and look for opportunities to attack. At the same time, he doesn''t leave anything available for the other party, forcing the other party to transport food and grass from a long distance and then attack.


    When it comes to maintaining a strong wall and clearing the wilderness, as the Party of implementation, it has to pay some price. The loss is also the interests of the people. But the good thing is that the Siamese army had walked through these towns before, burning, killing and looting all the way. The people here have suffered a disaster and have nothing of value in their hands. On the contrary, it has made it easier to do a lot of work.


    The 250000 Siamese troops continued to advance, singing a triumphant song, passing through Pobe City, poetry City, Angkor city and other places in a defiant manner, and continued to go deep into Cambodia along the edge of Tonle Sai river.


    When the news reached Bangkok, the king was very happy. Unexpectedly, the seemingly powerful five-star army was so strong in the outside and strong in the middle. He was glad that he had heard the words of the prime minister hamod and sent a large number of reinforcements. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would be bluffed by the five-star army.


    YILIQI was in a good mood, and even the people of Siam felt very good about themselves. When the streets and alleys were filled with the news that the soldiers ahead had won the war one after another, the people were all elated. Some of them came outside the mission compound to try to enter here in order to express their excitement, Pull out Ma Dali and others and parade in public.


    Anyway, it also represents the post station of Siamese envoys. The Siamese soldiers guarding here will not allow ordinary people to rush here. Just because there were more and more people nearby, they finally couldn''t resist the pressure and asked someone to report to the prime minister.


    If the two armies fight, they will not cut off the envoys. Moreover, the Siamese army has not won the final victory. On the battlefield, the situation is ever-changing. Now if you really kill these envoys sent by the five-star army, both sides can only live forever.


    Seeing this, Hamad came to the mission compound and brought thousands of soldiers to protect the mission here. Normally, this was just the most normal action, even his duty, but when all this fell into the eyes of Yipin general Chun hawan, who had always wanted to find him trouble, he did see the opportunity. With the encouragement behind him, a message soon came out from the streets and alleys of the king''s capital, that is, the prime minister hamod had long been friendly with the five-star army in private, This time, he risked offending the people to ensure the safety of the five-star army messenger.


    There is no smoke without fire. Many untrue things are often made by rumors and eventually become facts in people''s eyes.


    Hamoud''s proposal to use a large number of reinforcements won the king''s appreciation, especially his large-scale operation, which did not give the five-star army the strategy of breaking down one by one, so that the army continued to occupy a large area of Cambodia province. All this is credit and the cause and effect of envy, jealousy and hatred in the eyes of others.


    When a person''s credit is too great, it will attract more people''s dissatisfaction. At the moment, Hammond was like this. As a prime minister, he had led the ministers. This time, he made such great contributions, which naturally made other people share a common hatred. It was at this time that Chun Hawang shot. He was led by a series of Ministers who collectively wrote to impeach Hammond, saying that he secretly colluded with the five-star Army mission, and even did not hesitate to send Siamese soldiers to confront the Siamese people, which was the biggest provocation to the imperial power.


    YILIQI, who was able to take Siam into the big city era, was not a fool. When he saw these memorials, he was not moved by them, but ignored them and turned to the harem.


    In the harem, chunhawan''s sister, the most favored concubine, had long been informed. When she saw the king, she naturally tried to please him and serve him in every way to please his heart. It seems that when Yili''s face is a little bad, he cares and asks the reason. To say that the king is also a human being, he also has happiness and trouble. He can''t tell the following ministers about some things. The people beside him have become the target of his catharsis. Therefore, he said that the ministers impeached Hammond.


    The concubine, who had been prepared for a long time, was willing to let go when she got the opportunity to speak. At present, she seemed to say intentionally or unintentionally, "the king doesn''t have to worry. The prime minister has done a lot for the country. His credit has been spread all over the harem for a long time, and some even say..."


    If you want to talk and stop, it often has a different effect. It seems that the princess suddenly stopped talking. It was quite appetizing and successfully attracted Hammond''s attention, "what did someone say?"


    "This, my concubine dare not say." with a frightened face, I have to say that she is really buried when she doesn''t act.


    "No harm, forgive your innocence, said." the more so, the more YILIQI wants to know what''s going on.


    The princess said, "the following people say that the minister has made great contributions. Without him, I''m afraid our Siam country will be in danger now. Without him, I''m afraid the Siam country will be defeated by the five-star army. Such a person is an absolute wise man and a great hero..."


    "That''s enough." before Aifei continued, Yili''s face was full of anger. As a king, you should avoid the incompetence and uselessness of your officials, but you should also avoid your officials being too capable. How can you say that there is a saying called Gonggao town leader?


    According to the meaning of Princess Ai''s mouth, it seems that Siam can have today is entirely due to the credit of the prime minister, that is, it can''t even compare with his monarch. How can it not annoy Yili, who has always been confident and has strong self-esteem.


    He admitted that Hammond was so capable that he could trust him to do many things. But when he finished everything well and even won a great reputation, as a monarch, he had to worry about whether the credit of his ministers was too great.


    In this way, being an official is really hard to do. If you can''t do it, you can''t do it if you''re too capable. I really don''t know what to do.


    Aifei''s words seem to be wordless, but the word Gonggao town leader has been deeply buried in YILIQI''s heart. Worried that some people have made too much credit, he has made plans to suppress it. But YILIQI really has some abilities. He is not ready to clean up hamod now, but to make a decision in this regard after fighting with the five-star army. This trip to the harem was just a thorn in his heart.


    Hammond doesn''t know about this. He is still doing things conscientiously. Although many people impeach him to know, he doesn''t take it seriously. Everything is because he knows that YILIQI is a wise king and shouldn''t distrust himself because of what others say. Therefore, he should do what he should do without any convergence, But it was this confidence that eventually led to disaster for him.


    Ma Dali, Minister of foreign affairs of the Yang Department who knows the world without going out, seems unable to have any contact with the outside world despite being trapped in the courtyard. But through a small radio station, things outside still can''t hide their ears and eyes. After receiving a telegram from Skylark of the southeast branch of the intelligence department and knowing what happened outside, he found a Siamese person in charge of the affairs here in the courtyard and asked to see general Chun hawan by name.


    Chun Hawang wanted to use the Yang delegation to be unfavorable to the prime minister. Naturally, he would try his best to buy everything that people in the courtyard could buy. The person in charge was one of the people who were bribed, and the news was also found out by skylarks. Ma Dali''s request naturally fell to Chun havan''s ears.


    When he first heard the news, Chun hawan still couldn''t understand Ma Dali''s meaning. The more so, the more he thought it was necessary to meet this time. At that time, he decided to meet him. So, under the arrangement of the following people and without disturbing the prime minister hamod, he entered the mission compound and met Ma Dali.


    On the first day of the new year, Ma Dali''s identity was very low, even flattering. First, he felt good for Chun havan. The meeting was very pleasant. Taking the opportunity, Ma Dali took the initiative to say as planned: "The Siamese army is invincible. Although I have been trapped here for a long time, I haven''t heard from the five-star army, and your king doesn''t want to meet us. I can think of what will happen. Based on his longing for peace and friendship, he is willing to take the initiative to negotiate on behalf of the five-star army, or even half of it The Cambodian province of is under the ownership of Siam. I just hope this war can end earlier. "


    Ma Dali''s words were so sincere that HA Chunwang had to believe them. However, he came to show his weakness, which was always a good thing. At present, he was in a great mood and said, "very good. Your envoy can see the situation clearly. He is really a smart man, but I just don''t know whether your words can represent the top-level decision-making of the five-star army?"


    "Of course, otherwise I''d be a joke. In fact, I wanted to negotiate peace with your country at the beginning of my visit, but no one listened to me. That''s why I took the initiative to find the senior general. I know you are a smart man and will certainly agree with the answer. So as long as the senior general Agree. We can count the above words immediately. Our five-star army is willing to cede territory to Siam just for face. Just ask you to hand over general Tongsi to us so that we can have an explanation. "

 Chapter 1046

    Ma Dali finally took out the assassin''s mace, general Tongsi, which he had discussed with Yang Chendong before. Intuitively, he told them that this man must be of great use.


    When the matter of Tongsi was mentioned, ha Chunwang took a breath. He knew that the man had died in the dungeon. However, he was once a general of Siam, which should be handed over to the five-star army. What would people outside say? He was a little embarrassed and said, "your envoy, do you have to have Tongsi?"


    "Yes, we must. It''s about the face of our five-star army. Our leader said that we can see the living and the dead," Ma Dali said in an indisputable tone.


    "Oh." when he heard that death wanted to see the corpse, ha Chunwang immediately had a dispute in his heart. It''s easy to see the corpse when he''s dead. He can just find one to prevaricate and say it''s Tongsi''s body. Once the news comes out, the Chinese people will release Tongsi when they are dissatisfied, so as to correct the audio-visual situation. At that time, the transaction with the five-star army had been completed. What could he do? He nodded and agreed. "Well, I''ll leave this matter to the general. Your envoy is waiting to hear the good news."


    It must be a great credit to be able to win this battle without bloodshed and win a large part of the territory. With excitement, ha Chunwang went into the palace to see Yi Liqi and told the whole story.


    This discussion naturally attracted Yili''s great joy. He was very pleased that he could win the final victory by handing over only one person. In particular, ha Chunwang also thought of finding a corpse of a dead man to deal with, so as to obtain benefits without any involvement and without losing the dignity of a big country, so he smiled and agreed.


    After HA Chunwang got the job, he went to do it immediately. He took great pains to get a tombstone and engraved Tongsi''s name. After everything was handled, he went to the mission compound in person, invited the trapped Ma Dali out, took him to the tomb and said, "this is the tomb of Tongsi. To be honest, he lost the war. When he returned home, our king personally ordered him to be beheaded."


    "Ha ha." Ma Dali sneered, and then said, "general, do you think a tombstone can put an end to everything? I''m afraid it can''t be explained."


    "Your envoy can open the coffin for autopsy," Ha Chunwang said for him.


    "Forget it, the man who died took longer than I came to Bangkok. The weather is so hot. What else is there except the smell of putrefaction when opening the coffin?" Ma Dali brushed away after saying that, and his voice spread in the air. "General, that''s the case. Even if we are fighting for our own strength, our five-star army will see a true chapter with you on the battlefield."


    The peace talks could not proceed. Ha Chunwang was disappointed and resumed his daily life. After all, there are still good news coming from the front line. Even if the peace talks fail, the battle will be won, just more people will die. His biggest thought now is to get rid of hamod. If he is still a prime minister, he may have to return to the barren land of western Xinjiang after the war, which he can''t bear.


    Hammond is not idle either. He has been doing the recruitment work. Although there are always good news on the battlefield ahead, it is not harmful for the army to prepare more for work in the light of the idea that the battlefield will change at any time.


    The conscription work was carried out in an orderly manner under the auspices of Hammond. The impeachment Memorial continued to be put in front of him. Although there was a thorn in his heart, the monarch who was regarded as the famous Lord still didn''t move Hammond''s meaning. He had thought that even if he wanted to move, he had to wait for the end of the war, and everything was determined to find an excuse to suppress it.


    Using a dying Tongsi as a bargaining chip for the end of the war was soon forgotten by several people, as if it had never happened. The reason why we do not pay attention to this matter is simply that the army''s continuous victory does not need such means at all. However, with more and more empty cities and territories occupied by the Siamese army on the front line of the East Road, they had to divide their troops to defend the city, and the Siamese army with 50000 people as a echelon was finally broken up.


    "Attack!" the five-star army, who had been looking for opportunities, resolutely launched a fierce counterattack after seeing the effect of luring the enemy in-depth. More recruits are put into the battlefield. In addition to the bodies left on the battlefield, those who come out are qualified soldiers who have experienced many battles.


    Yang Chendong made the decision not to seek the gains and losses of one city and one place, but to eliminate the effective power of the other party.


    Under the requirements of such principles, the five-star army launched a comprehensive counter offensive against the 250000 Siamese troops entering Cambodia province by means of multiple attacks. In order to achieve the goal of cultivating soldiers through war, young men from all over the country invested 300000 people at one time.


    With 5000 people as a unit, they began a planned and intensive counter offensive against the Siamese soldiers. In the past half a month, more than 300000 people died and more than 100000 wounded, but about 70000 qualified soldiers were finally harvested.


    The impact of 300000 people killed and wounded nearly 100000 Siamese troops, greatly slowing down the other party''s offensive. Then the third batch of young adults arrived, and another 200000 people were put into the battlefield. Ten days later, more than 50000 people were killed, more than 100000 injured, and 50000 soldiers in a hundred battles.


    In the third war, more than 80000 enemies were killed and wounded. There are still about 70000 people in the East Route Army of the Siamese army. So far, the shortage of troops has been highlighted, making them completely lose the initiative on the battlefield. One urgent letter for help flew to the Wangdu Mangu city.


    The five-star army of the East Road army sent about 560000 new soldiers in the Third World War, nearly 200000 died and more than 200000 injured, and finally got 125000 qualified soldiers. Perhaps they are not the best, especially the later 50000 people. In the face of the Siamese army that has been feared, their opponent has long been out of peak strength. But they have all experienced fighting on the battlefield, seen blood, and have a certain ability to protect themselves and kill the enemy.


    "Order, 125000 people are divided into 13 units to make a full counterattack. We need better soldiers." Yang Chendong said with a sad look in the face of hundreds of thousands of casualties. But they are alien after all. The death of these people is not as painful as the death of the previous 4854 cold front and black horse.


    Under an order, the massive counter attack began. In front of the counter attack of these veterans, the crippled Siamese army finally showed a decline. Not only did they soon leave the occupied city, but even when they returned to the Siamese border, the counterattack of the five-star army still didn''t stop, continued to attack them, and Shajiao city fell.


    The loss of Shajiao City, an important town on the eastern border, represents that the Siamese army has entered an all-round retreat from the initial all-round attack, and also indicates that the five-star army has begun to take the initiative on the battlefield.


    The loss of Shajiao city has led to the earthquake like turbulence in Bangkok. When King YILIQI heard the news in the depths, he almost fainted. Then he called all the ministers to discuss. A group of ministers were also awakened in the middle of the night and concentrated in the palace.


    The fall of Shajiao city was told by YILIQI himself, and all the ministers looked terrified, "well, everyone is here, let''s talk about what to do next." at this moment, YILIQI''s face had long disappeared the slightest panic, but it is undeniable that his face was so ugly, and it was obvious that he had been a little flustered with his calming time.


    The king is like this, not to mention the other ministers below. Everyone looks flustered and doesn''t dare to look up. 250000 troops say they are defeated. Now there are less than one-third of the people left, and the five-star army has entered the country to fight. How can we turn the world around?


    Seeing that everyone was silent, YILIQI had to call his name and ask, "prime minister, what''s the matter of calling troops?"


    "Your Majesty, the conscription is going on. At present, 100000 recruits have entered the camp one after another, but they have not undergone any training after all. If they are forced to go to the battlefield, I''m afraid most people are vulnerable and can''t play their due role." Hammond raised his head and said with some hesitation.


    He was really worried that the king would send these 100000 people out in a hurry. If so, he was afraid that he would force these people to die. Fortunately, YILIQI was not dazed. He just shook his head, indicating some disappointment.


    At ordinary times, YILIQI had such a performance. I''m afraid chunhavan would have jumped out and laid a stone on Hammond, but now he was lowering his head and silent. He suddenly thought of Ma Dali and what he said about general tongs.


    Previously, considering the face of Siam and the fact that their army has always taken the initiative on the battlefield, they did not agree to hand it over. But now, when the situation is very bad, I can only ignore the face.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t know what to say." Chun Hawang opened his mouth when he saw the silence on the court hall again.


    It''s rare that someone is willing to take the initiative to speak at this time. With a lofty intention, Li Qi simply spit out a word - speak.


    With permission, Chun Hawang looked at the throne and said, "Your Majesty, do you remember the envoy of the five-star army? He said that as long as we can hand over general Tongsi, they will withdraw and even pay compensation. Of course, today is different from the past, so we don''t think about compensation, but if we can withdraw, we will have enough time to retrain the new army in order to start the east mountain."

 Chapter 1047

    Chun Hawang just opened his mouth, and the voice of the prime minister Hamad on the other side had sounded, "it''s impossible. How can Tongsi be said to be also the general of Siam? What''s our face if we hand over the people like this? If we do so, how will the people treat us?"


    Hamad is a capable prime minister. Siam can enter the period of a powerful city. King YILIQI is naturally very wise, but it also has a great relationship with him. Usually such people are also very proud. Now some people want to step on their pride. How can they agree?


    It seemed that he had expected that Hammond would oppose the general situation. Chun havan quickly turned around, looked at each other and said aloud, "why? Does the prime minister value face so much? Is face important or is the strength and security of Siam important?"


    "Of course, it''s all important. Although the situation in the East is not very good, there are 100000 veterans in our Wangdu. Driven by them, the 200000 new army may not have no possibility to play. Just like the five-star army, aren''t they also composed of recruits?" speaking of his tongue, Hammond is naturally not afraid of anyone.


    "Really? What if these 300000 people lose the war in the end? May I ask the prime minister, where will Siam go and who will protect the safety of the king?" Chun Hawang is not a good stubble. He has been prepared for this problem. He has even been prepared to say something.


    On the court, the two ministers openly quarreled, which made Yili, who was in a bad mood, even more ugly. At this time of national crisis, why can''t these people sit down and talk calmly? Will the quarrel between the ministries have a good result?


    In his anger, YILIQI was angry and said, "enough, this is not a street, well and path, and you are not the lowest civilians. Shut up to the king."


    The king was angry, and the two naturally ended their quarrel. Then they stepped back and went back to the station. At the moment, Italy''s voice also sounded, "dignity is the foundation of a country, of course we should."


    As soon as this remark came out, the prime minister hamod was relieved. He was really afraid that the king would listen to ha Chunwang''s words. If so, how can a dynasty without dignity and bottom line be believed.


    Unfortunately, this comfort did not last a breath, and Yili Qiqi''s voice came out again, "Just, for the sake of national security, what if we lower our head once? The Han people always say that a big husband can bend and stretch? Then we lower our head once, as long as everything can be done for a better future for Siam. In this way, the matter will be handed over to the big general. Go to see the five-star army envoy and ask whether the previous commitments have been made."


    They all said, but there were no good words after that. Now it has been confirmed. When the prime minister Hammond was cold in his heart, he strongly advised: "Your Majesty, you can''t open this mouth. Otherwise, the hearts of the army and the people really can''t be condensed. That''s the most terrible thing."


    "All right." before hamod could finish his words, YILIQI waved his hand and said, "the prime minister should worry more about the new army. How to make them have a certain combat effectiveness quickly is far more realistic than talking about the great righteousness in this hall."


    The prime minister is the Prime Minister of a country, which is the existence below one person and above ten thousand people. Even many times, the prime minister or the position of prime minister also has great control over the imperial power. They can even manage the emperor, the king, the monarch and everything they can see. Can the supreme commander of the imperial power be happy?


    In the end, you are just a senior wage earner. How dare you take charge of the boss? It is precisely because of this that Zhu Yuanzhang spent a lot of effort to abolish the prime minister system in the early Ming Dynasty, and finally concentrated power on himself Therefore, the workload has increased a lot, but he is still painful and happy.


    In the Ming Dynasty, there is no prime minister''s mechanism, and Siam still has. Moreover, Hamed is indeed a very real person, who has great autonomy in some things. Even King Yili Qi has to look at his face in some things. The reason for this situation is that this person is very capable and can help himself in many things Only then, this lets Yili willingly divide power.


    But now, Hammond''s behavior has been very different from his own, which has involved the safety of the country, and he can''t bear it at last. In addition, Chun hawan contacted so many people to impeach Hammond, at this moment, all his anger erupted and made a voice to shut up the prime minister.


    Since Siam entered the powerful city period, YILIQI had never talked to himself so hard. At this moment, Hammond was stunned. He found that he didn''t seem to fully understand the king.


    Chun Hawang, who was on one side, was very happy to see the prime minister eat flat. He hugged his fist and said, "I obey your Majesty''s order. Please listen to the good news."


    Hammond was scolded in the court for the first time. Other courtiers who had flattered him began to deliberately distance themselves from him at this moment. Perhaps this is the real human nature. It is always the people who fall into the well more than the people who give carbon in the snow.


    The prime minister walked out of the palace alone. Compared with his colleagues'' initiative to stay away, it didn''t hurt him. It was nothing more than letting him see the warm and cold side of human feelings. What really hurt him was the king''s attitude and the silent scenes of other ministers. It is hard for him to imagine that a country without dignity can talk about the future and future.


    Besides, Chun hawan, who was completely different from him, went to the mission compound with a happy face and met Ma Dali again. When talking about Tongsi, the latter naturally looked firm, "yes, as long as you hand over Tongsi to us, the five-star army will withdraw and discuss compensation with you."


    "Your envoy is very polite. If there is no compensation, everyone is a neighboring country and should live in harmony. In this way, I will ask the emperor to bring Tongsi to you and let you go." at this moment, ha Chunwang dared not talk about compensation. In his opinion, the five-star army can withdraw immediately, Even if they pay some compensation, it is acceptable.


    However, he did not know that Ma Dali had already known the fact that tongs had been taken away by the intelligence department, and this promise could not be fulfilled at all. Under such conditions, he can say anything.


    Ha Chunwang met with king YILIQI, and soon invited his will to go straight to the death row, where he interrogated the "Tongsi" who was imprisoned for death. Then he was surprised to find that the man he saw was not Tongsi at all, but a man he had never seen before.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" roaring ha Chunwang called the jailer and asked madly.


    "I don''t know. This man was sent by the prime minister at the beginning. We don''t know who he is." the jailer sold the prime minister in order to break away from the relationship.


    Hearing that everything was done by Hammond, Chun Hawang showed a cruel expression on his face, turned and went to the palace again. YILIQI in the palace was putting all his hopes on making friends. Suddenly ha Chunwang came to report that it was not Tong Si in the death row, but someone else. He sat on the throne for a long time.


    It''s true that things are changing so fast that even he can''t react. How can Tongsi disappear?


    "Your Majesty, it must be Hammond''s ghost. The minister said before that this person is suspected of being connected with the five-star army." Chun Hawang will certainly fall down the well with this opportunity.


    "This... This is unlikely." YILIQI shook his head, but still did not believe it on his face. It was his own prime minister. How could he betray himself?


    "Your Majesty, whether it is or not, I''ll know when the minister catches people and asks. But the prime minister has always been very cunning. I''m afraid he can''t ask anything by ordinary means. He can only do something hard, and please your Majesty''s consent." in the idea of taking advantage of his illness and asking him to get sick, ha Chunwang gritted his teeth and said.


    So far, YILIQI had to agree. He knows Hammond very well. If he did this, it''s basically impossible to calmly ask Tong Si''s whereabouts. In this case, he can only use some special means.


    At the prime minister''s residence, a group of Siamese soldiers suddenly appeared and took Hamad away without conscription. Because ha Chunwang never wanted to keep a low profile, he even wanted to fight through this matter


    The prestige of the prime minister was seen by many people when he was arrested. Soon after, there was a kind of gossip everywhere in the streets, that is, the Siamese army recognized and counselled in the face of the five-star army. They decided to give in and sell their dignity, and gave their general Tongsi to the five-star army to please. The prime minister did not agree with this proposal, so he was arrested.


    Naturally, the news came from celadon, an intelligence officer of the CIA who has been staying in the city. All these were Yang Chendong''s orders. In his opinion, no crisis has a greater impact than a civil strife. Don''t they all say that no matter how strong the fortress is, it''s afraid to be broken by the inside?


    Hamad''s arrest naturally led to chaos in the king''s capital. King YILIQI was furious when he knew about it. He hated ha Chunwang for his lack of discretion. If he caught someone, why should he be so brazen? He hates those who spread gossip. It''s not self destruction.

 Chapter 1048

    However, everything has become a fact, that is, if I want to ask the five-star army peace talks to be made public, I don''t have to hide it. I just want to find some to find Tongsi, and then hand it over to someone to solve the crisis.


    YILIQI still underestimated the position of the prime minister in the eyes of the people. The prime minister originally had the title of loving the people as a son. In addition, this time, the CIA secretly added fuel to the fire. Before long, a voice in support of Hammond rose in Bangkok, and the voice was still getting louder and louder, Even many people organized petitions in front of various Yamen and royal palaces to the effect that they refused to bow their heads and return the good prime minister to them.


    Such an unexpected wave suddenly appeared, and more and more people participated. YILIQI was finally afraid. He is not afraid that these people will do anything to threaten him. In his opinion, as long as the army is dispatched, the people can suppress at will. He was afraid that the influence of the prime minister was so great, thanks to his arrest. If he waited for the other party to do it first, it would be two years before he could keep his throne with his appeal.


    The people''s petition did not mean to save the prime minister. On the contrary, it exacerbated the king''s concern and became the person who punished the crime. There is no way. It is always a big taboo in the emperor''s heart. It can be seen that even if Hammond has survived the disaster, he will not be reused after coming out.


    On the front line of the East Route Army, Yang Chendong, with the fifth division of the land force, the first division of the world cavalry and the headquarters of the first division of the new army, slowly followed behind more than 100000 veterans, step by step towards the wind in Siam and towards Bangkok.


    Siam is no better than the countries and regions conquered before. It is the peak period of the big city era. It can be used by both the military and the people. It really has the foundation to compete with the five-star army and fight in the first World War.


    If Yang Chendong had not changed his strategy at the critical moment and faced the army with the army, I''m afraid it would be difficult to defeat the Siamese army with a large number of people and sufficient morale with the three elite in his hands.


    Even now, through World War I military training, Yang Chendong has more than 100000 successful veterans, but he still dare not say that he can occupy Siam as he treated other countries before. After all, the people''s feelings are now towards YILIQI, which can be seen only from the way the army passes and the eyes of the local people look at them.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong is very wronged. What''s the matter? It''s natural for your Siamese army to attack Cambodia. Is it aggression if we fight back? Why is there always a double standard in one thing?


    In the face of the resistance of the local people, it is necessary to consider whether to sit down and ask for benefits in the peace talks. Just like the original invading ¡¤ China ¡¤ Japan ¡¤ army, in the face of the resistance of the Chinese people, they can only fight the slogan of common prosperity for management, and they absolutely dare not suppress it by force. But things fell on Yang Chendong''s head. He really made up his mind long ago. He remembered the words of a great man, "it''s better to be brave enough to chase the poor aggressors, not to sell his name and learn from the overlord!"


    The Siamese army can make a sudden move this time. If it is let go, who can guarantee that it will be cold again next time? He is not the Japanese state in those years. He has occupied several provinces, especially the newly built far east state, which is rich in land and resources, but needs a lot of people to fill it. It''s a big deal to emigrate the people here. In a word, this time he has made a good plan to destroy Siam, even if he has to pay a great price.


    He has given instructions to the Lord''s office of chixian City, including other provinces, to prepare the people to move immediately. Cambodia Province, as the nearest place, has actually done so. Hundreds of thousands of people who were urgently mobilized followed behind. Whenever the five-star army occupied a city and a place, they would arrange for these people to settle here. As for the indigenous people here, they were taken away and taken to sea ships and sent to other provinces, Far East States and other places.


    Yang Chendong''s plan is to steadily encroach on Siam, including every inch of land and every people here. Therefore, the advance speed of the army is very slow, but even so, seeing that it has come to October, the army led by Yang Chendong is less than 300 miles away from Bangkok.


    More than half a year passed, and the war could be called "long". He defeated the Phnom Penh Dynasty and occupied it in at least 31 days. He made great efforts in the matter of Siam.


    Human, material and financial resources also paid a considerable price accordingly. As a direct result, city Lord Yu Qian and other provincial leaders couldn''t help complaining. Fortunately, Yang Chendong said that there would be no action to destroy the country in a short time and would give them a certain time to develop, which blocked the long public.


    In the final analysis, the lack of population and insufficient information is a hard injury. Who made the development time of Yang Department too short and the speed of expanding the site too fast? This is the so-called pain and happiness.


    Compared with the five-star army, the princes and nobles in Bangkok have long been in a mess. The loss of peripheral towns one by one was like a giant beast opening its mouth, giving them a gloomy and terrible feeling.


    No one likes war.


    Even if some people like it because of various factors, they absolutely don''t like the feeling of being beaten at the door by others. Facing the defeat of the East Route Army, especially the news of the unfavorable war situation came from the direction of the North Route Army. Although gotan, the first-class general of Siam, commanded the battle there, was a real general and the most capable general. However, in the face of the continuous flow of adult men under the Yang faction, the military strength was no longer dominant, On the contrary, it has become weak. Under such an environment, no one can persist for too long.


    "Hasn''t he explained where he hid tongs?" asked YILIQI, king of Siam, who was finally impatient in the palace.


    "No, he just said he didn''t know." Chun havan looked up carefully. There was no way. He was a little guilty. Originally, I thought that after catching hamod, he would say everything in the face of such a scholar as long as he used some means, but there was someone who belonged to the hard bone. He happened to meet him. Twenty days later, there was still no progress, and even a word of confession was not obtained. All he got was the scornful smile in the other party''s eyes.


    Hearing that the prime minister still didn''t recruit anything, the king YILIQI said angrily, "what does he want to do? Do he want to see Siam destroyed?"


    "Your Majesty..." seeing that the king was very angry, Chun Hawang comforted and whispered, "Your Majesty, it seems impossible to expect him to say anything. Are we ready for anything else?"


    "Tell me about other preparations." knowing that this is what the other party has to say, I want to try it.


    "Cough." Chun Hawang first gave a light cough to show his embarrassment, and then said, "otherwise we could find someone who looks like Tongsi and give it to the five-star Army mission, maybe we can muddle through?"


    "Impostor?" when he saw Chun Hawang''s unnatural face, YILIQI thought that the other party should not have any good ideas. Now he heard that, his face showed such an expression. If it had been in the past, he would not have agreed, but now he lost his voice.


    Yell at me?


    Indeed, this trick is very asshole, especially when it involves the dispute between the two countries. It is a joke. He would never use it before. But what now? Seeing the victory of the five-star army step by step, the crisis of Siam is becoming more and more serious. If you don''t think of a way, you''re afraid that there will be a danger of being destroyed. At this time of crisis, whatever tricks you want can be used.


    "How sure are you?" did not object, but asked about the feasibility of the matter.


    Chun havan raised his head in surprise. When he saw Yili''s serious face, he knew that the organic rate of things might be successful. At present, he hurriedly replied: "it shouldn''t be difficult to find a person with a five point image. It''s like we see that the Han people look about the same. Presumably they see us, so they have 70% confidence."


    "Seventy percent, not low." YILIQI said aloud after a moment of meditation. Then he said as if he thought of something: "do things carefully. If things fail, remember that it''s all your personal problem, which has nothing to do with the king and Siam."


    "Yes, yes." Chun Hawang nodded. The result had long been expected by him, but he wouldn''t be surprised. It was originally a very dirty thing. If there was a problem, someone must come out to top the cylinder.


    Chun Hawang left. With premeditation, he found the replacement. After making heavy profits to his family, he deliberately made his whole body very embarrassed, so that people don''t want to see him, which will increase the feasibility of success. After everything is done, Chun Hawang appears in the mission compound.


    "Tong Si" was brought. Ma Dali, who learned the news, was surprised first, and then smiled gently. He had thought of the plan of Siam. After all, if he thought in another position, this might be the way out of the way.


    Pretending to be very happy, he walked out of the door of the room and saw Chun Hawang with a flattering smile close at hand.


    A month ago, this man was not like this. With the continuous victory of the five-star army in the war, the other party''s noble head finally lowered. The horse who knows all this vigorously keeps a consistent smile. Next, he has to act with each other. We can''t harden our relationship.

 Chapter 1049

    "It''s general Chun coming. It''s far from welcome. It''s far from welcome." pretending to be very happy, Ma Dali took the initiative to welcome each other. Chun Hawang also smiled all over his face. He pretended to smile mysteriously and said, "Minister Ma, look who I brought."


    This is the first time Chun hawan called ma Dali''s official position. Just from this point of view, their intelligence department has also done something. Ma Dali himself did not have the slightest surprise because of this name. He had put life and death aside from the day he entered Bangkok. With the continuous victory of the five-star army, he knew better that he would not die unless the high-level leaders of Siam were out of their minds, and unless they wanted to burn jade and stone, otherwise, saving their lives was tantamount to saving their lives.


    "Oh, I don''t know what good news General Chun has brought." Ma Dali asked with a unchanged face.


    Secretly admiring each other''s Qi Nourishing skills, Chun Hawang also said the theme "come on, bring people up."


    "Is he Tung Si?"


    "Exactly."


    "Sure enough, he is tall and powerful. Hehe, general Chun has a heart, so I will send someone to report this matter to the top immediately. If there is no accident, the war should be stopped."


    After the fake Tongsi was brought out, there was such a simple dialogue, and then Ma Dali made a commitment, which made Chun Hawang naturally overjoyed. When he couldn''t help nodding, he almost made a voice to urge him to write a letter quickly.


    Ma Dali did what he said and soon wrote a letter to his close confidants. He left the city under the protection of HA Chunwang. Four days later, the news of the armistice came from the front, which attracted the dignitaries and dignitaries in Bangkok to celebrate. The war was finally going to stop. They didn''t have to panic about their own life and property safety.


    How could they know that the reason why the five-star army stopped attacking was just to prepare for a better attack in the next step.


    The real situation Ma Dali has already sent a telegram to inform the details. It''s also thanks to bringing enough backup batteries during this trip. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t hold on to such frequent power on. Yang Chendong knew that the other party had made a fake general tongs out in the way of impersonation, so he decided to take advantage of it and vigorously disintegrate the military and people''s resistance of Siam.


    Compared with those rivals in the past, Siam can be described as strong. At least the country has just passed the period of entering the big city. It is the time when the country is strong and the people are rich. The people have great confidence in the country, which will inevitably increase the difficulty of their attack. Blindly using tough means to suppress is not inevitable, but it will also pay a great price. On the contrary, if the other party can disintegrate itself, the effect will be much better.


    False tongs is one of the means to disintegrate each other. Yang Chendong has considered how to make use of this matter, but he is 300 miles away, and many things are beyond his reach. Everything depends on the performance of general manager Ma Dali and the CIA. As for himself, he just takes this opportunity to rectify a military heart and prepare for a bigger war.


    Being able to defeat Siam is completely different from dealing with other small countries in the past. The previous routine was to concentrate elite forces, force a breakthrough, catch the other party unprepared, and then the commander of the army went straight in. Before the other party reacted, everything was over.


    In the first World War of Siam, they took the initiative first, and they were in a passive position. In addition, others had long been prepared, and it would not work if they wanted to play the old game. That''s why there was such a long war. Roughly, there are millions of recruits from the Yang Department on the north and East roads. More people have invested in the use of materials, reaching more than 2 million. It took so much people and financial resources to achieve the current achievements. It is really not easy.


    But this is not the end. If we blindly use strength, in the face of Siam with some details, I''m afraid we don''t know how much money and human life we need to spend to completely lay the foundation for the victory here. After thinking about it, it''s better to use internal disintegration.


    The war preparedness materials in the rear were continuously transported from chixian city to Cambodia Province, and then transported by the people here all the way to the army. There were dozens of carriages just ammunition. After more than two months of rest, the fifth land division was ready to show their strong side again.


    Millions of immigrants from all provinces are also in place one after another. Now they just wait for Yang Chendong''s order to launch the final general attack. After the signal of civil strife in Bangkok, it is time for them to move forward on a large scale, conquer Bangkok in one fell swoop and end the rule of Italy''s times.


    King of Siam.


    The battle in front finally stopped. It was like removing the huge stone pressed on the chest. Everyone couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Ha Chunwang, who made the first contribution, was even more full of spring. He had received the exact news from King YILIQI. From then on, he didn''t need to go to Xijiang. When the war was over, he could stay in Wangdu and enjoy happiness. This was the result of his hard pursuit. Naturally, he was not happy.


    With a happy look on his face, when he heard the servant report that Minister Ma Dali wanted to see himself, he didn''t dare to neglect. He won''t forget the reason why he is valued by the king. Ma Dali, the God, can''t offend.


    In the mission compound, Chun Hawang came in a hurry. After seeing Ma Dali, he heard a problem that made him a little embarrassed, but he couldn''t avoid. It was the other party who proposed to escort Tongsi out of the king''s capital and send him to the front line of the five-star army. He also said that this is the meaning of the leader of the five-star army. Only in this way can the five-star army really sit down for peace talks.


    "General Chun, this is the above meaning, and I must obey it. Of course, I will stay. If there is no accident, the peace talks will still be led by me. With our relationship, I will take care of you as much as possible." Ma Dali didn''t want to, but he had to obey, and said in a relieved tone.


    He is also a man''s minister. Chun hawan can understand Ma Dali''s statement and understand better that this is a way for the five-star army to show off its victory. But so far, he can''t refuse and stop it. Although it is said that doing so may greatly hit the hearts and minds of the Siamese army and people, if you don''t do so, will you really fight to the end in the face of the fierce five-star army?


    "I know what Minister Ma means, but this matter is important and needs the permission of our king." Chun hawan thought about it and gave an answer.


    "Yes, but it must be fast. It is said above that if you can''t see Tongsi himself within five days, the attack will continue. Even the minister can''t do anything at that time." Ma Dali expressed his attitude first, regardless of whether the other party wants to delay or not.


    Hearing that it was only five days, Chun Hawang looked worried, "Minister Ma, there are three hundred miles from here to your army camp. Is it five days..."


    "It doesn''t matter. The people of the five-star army will come out to meet them. At that time, general Chun needs to give convenience." Ma Dali said with early preparation.


    In this way, what else can Chun hawan do? He had to say that he would explain the situation to the king immediately and give an answer. When he left the courtyard, he went to the palace. When King YILIQI knew these things, he kept silent. After a moment of silence, he got up and left his seat.


    Saying nothing often represents a default. After Chun hawan got the will, he returned to the courtyard again, indicating that the king agreed. In order to send people to the five-star army camp on time, he even urged Ma Dali to send people out of the city overnight.


    At the moment, it is not far from the dark sky. Chun Hawang''s idea is to send people out of the city in the dark, and the impact will be minimized. How can ma Dali do what he wants? He says it''s getting late. He wants to have a good rest. He will arrange people to leave the city early tomorrow morning.


    At this time, Ma Dali was obviously the winner. He said that HA Chunwang could only recognize whether he liked it or not. Fortunately, he still has one night to prepare. He has decided to seal the streets early tomorrow morning. In short, no one is allowed to appear. See this scene representing the shame of Siam.


    His idea is good. When he returns, Ma Dali opens his mouth to break his dream. "By the way, general Chun, our leader said that we must make a little movement when sending Tongsi out of the city. It is said that our five-star army needs face. This war was originally provoked by you. If you do something wrong, you should admit it."


    "Ah!... this, OK." Chun Hawang was bitter in his heart, but he had to promise. After leaving the compound, he immediately sent heavy troops to do the defense work along the street. In a word, try not to make trouble as much as possible.


    Some things are not transferred by human will. Yang Chendong had planned for a long time. When Tongsi was taken away from the dungeon, some things had been decided. How could there be no trouble? In that case, how will the morale of the army and the people become chaotic?


    Early the next morning, Chun Hawang came to the courtyard. It can be seen that his eyes were red. It was obviously because he didn''t sleep all night. In this regard, Ma Dali did not point out, but got out the prison car that had long been good.


    It was a carriage surrounded by wood, which was windy on all sides. False tongs was locked in it and cleaned up very quickly. Not only the dirty dust on his face was washed, but also he was dressed in armor and dressed up as a general. Looking at this scene, I don''t know why, ha Chunwang always has an ominous feeling. But so far, he can only harden his head. He just hopes that the people don''t know what''s going on. Even if they know, they won''t care.


    The reality hit the face again. The CIA spread the news early in the morning. It said that Siam recognized and counselled. In order to calm the anger of the five-star army, it took the initiative to give general tongs to each other to show its sincerity.

 Chapter 1050

    The Siamese people in the big city period were still very proud. They usually felt superior when they saw other Chinese people. When they received such cowardice, so many people came outside the mission compound in the morning. They wanted to prove that the rumors were false. They wanted to prove that their country was still very strong and dignified.


    However, after the prison car came out of the courtyard, all ideas were dashed. As expected, a man in heavy armor stood in the car and walked down the street. At his neck, the words "sin will Tong Si" were written in Siamese characters.


    This is the face of chiguoguo. All Siamese people who saw this scene held their fists tightly to show their unwillingness.


    They feel humiliated for their country''s bow. At this moment, their patriotism began to disintegrate rapidly, and even some people couldn''t help cursing.


    The accompanying horse strongly wanted this effect. He also deliberately looked at chunhavan next to him. When he found that his face was very ugly, he was sneering in his heart. "Where is this? There will be more wonderful later."


    Chun hawan didn''t know what Ma Dali was thinking. He just looked forward to the team leaving the city early, and then he would take Ma Dali back to the compound to discuss the specific matters of the peace talks. He even thought about how to appease the people, how to shake the national prestige and unite the people.


    When he was worried, he suddenly shouted to break his train of thought. He saw a man in civilian clothes suddenly break through the guard of the soldiers and rush to the prison car, shouting the voice of his master.


    The Siamese soldiers in charge of guarding the place couldn''t respond to the sudden scene. Then an unexpected scene happened. The famous Ding first cried, then looked surprised and said to the prisoner, "no! You''re not our general, you''re not Tongsi general."


    The first sentence didn''t make people understand, but the last one explained everything clearly, that is, Tongsi is fake and a fake.


    "Stop him quickly." Ha Chunwang, who had a ghost in his heart, stared wide, and 10000 grass mud horses floated in his heart. I thought not to happen, but something happened.


    Ma Dali, who had been prepared for a long time, was waiting at this time. His face sank and asked, "what''s the matter? Does general Chun want to give an explanation?"


    Facing Ma Dali''s eyes with obvious questions, ha Chunwang of course denied it. At present, he said in a very positive tone, "it must be a misunderstanding, it must be a misunderstanding. In this way, let me do it."


    Chun hawan must do something, otherwise things will really be screwed up. In that case, I''m afraid the king will kill himself.


    Chun hawan, who had made a promise, rode out of the team and came to the prison car. First, he shouted at the servant and asked him to be taken down. At the same time, he said to the people watching the excitement around him, "This is general Tong Si. He was punished according to the law because he sent troops to attack our good friend five-star army without getting an order. Well, the matter has been made clear. Don''t surround here. Do what you should do."


    It was all gossip that Tongsi was punished in the workshop before. Although it was said that people were already in the prison car, it was still a mystery why they were arrested. Now, Chun hawan took the initiative to explain, which was an official response. Now the surrounding people quit. Tongsi was the one who had surrounded and killed the leader of the five-star army. At that time, it was a mystery Wang has been widely publicized. Now that he has lost the war, he has been thrown out to carry the black pot to show goodwill to his former enemies. Such a government and such a country are really disappointing.


    "Why? Didn''t general Tong Si send troops after the king''s order?"


    "Yes, it doesn''t make sense for a general to take more than 100000 troops without his will."


    "Yes, we need a reasonable explanation."


    "General Tong Si is wronged. We should not bow to the five-star army. Siam is the most powerful country in the world."


    All kinds of cries are different, and the meaning is very similar. It can be seen that the people are still very excited, and some of them are indeed patriots. This is the inside story of Siam in the big city period. With such an excellent Hundred Surnames, what can''t be done well as long as they don''t do something angry and resentful?


    Unfortunately, a good hand has been smelling by Chun Wang, and if Hamoud has the final say, it will never happen. This is how a person plays in a powerful country. Or how a lion led by a sheep can''t beat a group of sheep led by a lion.


    "Well, this is an order. If anyone dares to question, they will be arrested and severely punished." Chun Hawang, who doesn''t want to make trouble, was angry and showed a fierce look.


    This ferocious gesture naturally works for ordinary people. At present, many people shut their mouths. Anyone can see what they are saying at this time. I''m afraid it''s possible to be caught. It''s too unjust.


    But not everyone is afraid of chunhavan. For example, Ma Dali, who has long been prepared, sees the voice of the people to be suppressed. He knows it''s time to stand up. At that moment, with a sneer in his heart, he rode forward, "general Chun, the minister has a question. Please bring the servant just now and have something to ask."


    As soon as Ma Dali came, Chun Hawang immediately changed a smiling face and said, "Minister Ma, you don''t have to worry about this little thing. I can solve it."


    "It''s not a problem that can''t be solved. I know you intend to protect general Tong Si. In such a mood, maybe you can really get a fake person to fool us. Therefore, people must verify their integrity, otherwise it will become a joke of our five-star army." Ma Dali said solemnly.


    The five-star army is now waiting for the arrival of Tongsi, and the time is limited. If even Ma Dali doesn''t make sense here, people can''t be sent to the five-star army, and the war will continue. Chun Hawang can''t afford such a big thing, but he has to wave his hand to let the servant who is about to be brought out come back.


    The servant was brought back and looked at Ma Dali with a frightened face. Then the latter''s voice rang out, "what did you just say? Did you say this is not general Tongsi?"


    "Well, I may have read it wrong." the servant seemed to know that the basket was big, and his voice trembled at this moment.


    "Don''t be afraid. Just tell the truth. I can guarantee that no one will embarrass you when you tell the truth. Not only that, I will take you with me to protect your safety. How can I tell the truth this time?" Ma Dali promised in front of everyone.


    His intention to protect him was very sincere. At this moment, the servant seemed to put down all his worries. First, he raised his head and looked at the man in the prison car. Then he stretched out his hand and said, "I''m general Tongsi''s servant. Naturally I know our general, but this man is really not our general."


    "Are you sure?" Ma Dali''s voice suddenly increased one degree.


    "Sure." the servant also said with an open look. Perhaps he also knows that his life and safety have fallen into Ma Dali''s hands. If he doesn''t tell the truth, he can only die. He has no choice.


    "Hum." Ma Dali hummed coldly and passed it to Chun havan''s ears, which immediately made his face very ugly. "General Chun, I think I need an explanation."


    Explain your paralysis.


    Chun Hawang would like to reply like this, but he dare not. Now it''s man-made knife and I''m fish. What else can he say when he''s weak. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough. He soon raised his whip, pulled it at a soldier nearby, and shouted, "who gave you the courage to make a fake for the general to fool me, fool the expensive envoy, but did you eat the bear heart leopard courage?".


    Well, the pot man casually found one, and the matter was immediately unknown. Ma Dali and his party returned to the mission compound again. At the same time, there was the servant of Tongsi mansion. There must be someone here. Chun Hawang is thinking that it''s no use fooling someone casually.


    Chun Hawang went to the palace with a constipated expression. The job failed, and he didn''t know what to do next. However, the thunder and anger that should have come did not happen. Perhaps the king YILIQI also knew that after the prime minister was locked in the dungeon and sentenced to heavy punishment, the great general did not have to and had to continue to use it.


    What''s more, he knows about it and there is no saying to deceive himself. "Put up a notice that Tongsi is wanted in the whole city. People and places related to the prime minister should be carefully searched and rewarded. Don''t you believe that a big living man can fly to heaven?"


    YILIQI got into the tip of the ox horn and directly linked Tongsi''s disappearance with his prime minister Hammond. Facts have proved that if the method is incorrect, the correct result will not be obtained.


    Five days will soon come. Under Yang Chendong''s premeditation, the army continued to advance towards Bangkok.


    During the campaign, the baptized foreign soldiers in the killing field experienced fierce battles again and again. After 125000 people were killed and injured, there were 100000 left. But these 100000 people definitely have the combat capability of class B troops.


    More than 20000 people were sacrificed in exchange for the defeat of the Siam East Road army. Originally 250000 people, except those killed and captured, finally 20000 people fled back to Bangkok. Behind them is the main force of more than 100000 five-star troops brought by Yang Chendong.


    The northern route army won and lost. Under the command and leadership of Luo Po, commander of the second army, long Tienan, chief of public security, he Guang, general of Laos Province, it fought a major battle with Gotham, a senior general of Siamese army, with a total number of more than 200000 people.

 Chapter 1051

    Godan is worthy of being a top general of Siam army. He is not only brave, but also has a powerful means of commanding the war, which once brought great threat and pressure to the five-star army put together by all ethnic groups. However, when the two sides were evenly matched, two firearm divisions of the second and sixth Lu divisions went out. The sound of guns opened the way and the assault of guns once again told the world what is fire suppression and what is the great difference between guns and cold weapons.


    Facing the raid of two elite cold front divisions, looking at them like two sharp knives, Godan was powerless or powerless. However, he did not choose to run away from other generals who were enemies with the five-star army. Instead, he chose to die on the battlefield and rushed to the cold front division with his own personal soldiers. Finally, he shed blood on the battlefield and really reached the saying that the general should have died on the battlefield.


    When the news came that the prime minister Hamad had been arrested in prison, perhaps Gordan knew that he had no way back. If he returns to the king''s capital after losing the war, with Chun havan''s jealousy, maybe he will come to no good end, and even involve his family. Even so, it would be better to die on the battlefield, at least to save the reputation and the family.


    Gotham died on the battlefield. Once the news came out, the North Road army was completely in disorder. Without the coach, facing the crazy impact of the five-star army, it retreated in addition to retreating. Before long, Chiang Mai and Dongzhi, the important cities in the north, were conquered one after another. Finally, only 50000 people of the 300000 army fled back to Bangkok.


    While the East and North launched a fierce counterattack, the two divisions of the first marine army in the South re surrounded the heavy city Pattaya and quickly broke through it with the help of artillery. Naayu, the second-class general of the Siamese army, died in the war, and another second-class general mengwo fled back to Bangkok with 10000 soldiers. So far, the king fell into the embarrassing situation of encirclement on three sides.


    The city of Bangkok soon gathered 80000 defeated soldiers, plus 100000 elite and 200000 newly organized recruits. The number reached nearly 400000. Just in terms of military strength, it still exceeded 250000 of the five-star Army (about 125000 of the East army, nearly 100000 of the North army and less than 20000 of the South Army).


    What is left is only the advantage in the number of troops. In terms of military morale and war spirit, the Siamese army is a mess. In fact, as early as the disclosure of chunhawan''s betrayal of Tongsi to the five-star army for peace, the morale of the army and the people began to collapse. The poor king of Italy didn''t want to save the situation. Instead, he offered a large reward. Everyone knew it, which only accelerated the time and process of their defeat.


    The heart is scattered. It''s useless to do more efforts. The powerful Siamese country, which originally entered the big city period, quickly moved from glory to extinction. It took only more than half a year. In addition to the small territory of Siam and the limited space to move, the other is the correct strategy of the five-star army.


    After discovering the strength of his opponent, Yang Chendong also changed his strategy. There is no doubt that the move of cultivating troops by fighting is correct. Then he grabbed the opponent''s pigtail and attacked his opponent with a person who has been forgotten by his opponent, so as to disturb the opponent''s morale and people. Now, it is also a wonderful move. Of course, there is a pig opponent like Chun Hawang, who also adds a lot of points for the smooth progress of things.


    Mangu City, the king capital of Siam.


    The eight gates leading to the outside world were closed, and the doors of the outer city and the inner city building were full of Siamese soldiers. From a distance, it is dark, but when you look closer, it is not difficult to see the sadness and worry in their eyes.


    Siam, which has 800000 standing troops and 200000 reserve troops, has only been more than half a year. Now more than half of the dead and wounded are left, and there are less than 400000 disabled troops. If you go deep into them, you can imagine how they will feel.


    Ha Chunwang was once again entrusted with an important task. He became a general guarding the city. Mengwo, who escaped from the south, became a deputy general guarding the city. They led the 380000 army, but there was no joy in their faces.


    "General Meng, what do you think?" on the tower, ha Chunwang looked at the five-star army with the same barracks under the city. His eyes couldn''t help twitching. He had a feeling that if the other party really decided to attack the city, they couldn''t stop it with those advanced artillery and fire guns.


    Mengwo is a standard seven foot man, and also has a certain leading ability. It''s just a pity that he was born at an untimely time. Would his broadsword be an opponent of artillery and fire guns? Now asked by HA Chunwang, he just hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and spit out three words very hard - can''t hold.


    "Yes, it''s impossible to defend. Although there are 380000 troops in the city, there are 600000 people, and the consumption is huge every day. Now people are confused. Once the siege begins, no one knows what will happen. Even so, it''s better to make peace talks while our army is still strong." it seems to be talking to himself or lying in the dark, In a word, he is not ready to fight. He is ready for peace talks and hopes Meng wo will take the initiative to take the job.


    Meng Wo is a wise man. In addition to his own efforts, he also has a noble man who appreciates himself, that is, the arrested Prime Minister Hamad. Now that something has happened to the noble man, it is a miracle that he is not implicated. How dare you bargain? "The general has a life, and the end general is willing to cooperate."


    "Ha ha, OK, I''m not mistaken. The task of going out of the city for peace talks is up to you. Of course, I''ll negotiate with the five-star Army mission in the city. Let''s work together to turn the tide?" Chun Hawang naturally looked happy with the fact that he was lying on his back. While he was happy, the shaking in the corners of his eyes showed his killing heart. Mengwo was recommended by the prime minister. He would not reuse such people. On the contrary, he would only find an opportunity to kill him. As long as the peace negotiation task was not completed this time, he had a reason to do it.


    Perhaps he also felt that mengwo would be so wise. He clearly knew that the opportunity for peace talks was slim, but he still had to try the reason.


    Then it was a tragedy. Mengwo took a team of hundreds of people out of Bangkok to the five-star army camp, and then he was successfully plotted. The person who took the shot was Yang Er, who had been following Yang Chendong. According to the young master''s plan, he first helped the other party analyze the situation, especially from mengwo''s own position and said a lot of things that might happen in the future. Then he promised that as long as mengwo was willing to surrender, he could not only be the general of Siam in the future, but also the prime minister hamod, his noble man, who was locked up in prison, could also be the vice governor of Siam Province in the future.


    Smart people naturally know how to choose. Yang Er thinks so for him. Mengwo, who is desperate, has no other choice. After staying in the five-star army camp for five days, he returned to Bangkok. He only said that the other party despised his official position and needed more people to negotiate, so he went back to work.


    Mengwo was able to come back alive, which was somewhat unexpected to chunhavan. After knowing the attitude of the five-star army, he completely counseled. In short, he didn''t have the courage to go to the five-star army camp for peace talks. He cheated others with Tongsi before. What are you going to say now?


    The siege of the five-star army continued, and it was only a real siege, with no intention of attacking. After the initial fear, ha Chunwang became lively again. He publicly said that although the five-star army is strong, they still have no strength to eat in the face of Bangkok, which has nearly 400000 troops. Therefore, we don''t have to panic. As long as time goes by, other countries and forces around will come forward and things will always be solved.


    Ha Chunwang''s words did give a tranquilizing injection to the originally flustered hearts of the army and people in the city. As expected, everyone was no longer so afraid. But the streets began to be chaotic, especially the grain in the grain store doubled and rose upward. There is no way. No one knows how long this siege will last. The people depend on food and always have to prepare more food.


    This kind of behavior soon put Bangkok into an extremely embarrassing situation. No one attacked the city and had to be chaotic from the inside, which really makes people don''t know what to say.


    Yang Chendong has nothing to say. His attention has been distracted and he has focused on Mindanao in the South and Yunnan in the north.


    The siege of Mindanao has lasted for more than half a year. The so-called great Philippine King Albuquerque has also been trapped in the capital for half a year. After a long siege, the internal chaos has been highlighted, and it is only a matter of time before he is captured.


    However, the changes in Yunnan in the north are somewhat unexpected. Under the double attack of Nanming and King Xiping, Zhu Huixuan finally couldn''t hold on, and then did something that many people didn''t think of. He even contacted the Bangla state (i.e. the Bangladeshi nationality) to ask them to send troops to help him attack King Xiping''s headquarters, and promised that all the territory and population captured would be handed over to the other party, and he wouldn''t benefit a penny.


    In order to survive, Zhu Huixi did not hesitate to sell the interests of his ancestors and even the dignity of the Han people.


    Such a good thing, bAngela country is moved. The so-called good not to occupy is a bastard. Indeed, they sent a senior general Rajiv, who led 100000 troops through the barren mountains, entered the important town of Jiali behind Yunnan and launched a sudden attack.


    As soon as the 100000 Bangladeshi people appeared, they were overwhelmed by King mubin of Xiping. Without any defense, they repeatedly lost Jiangtou City, manmo city and other important towns. Until Mengding house was lost, mubin had to lead the army to fight. Zhu Huiyun took advantage of this opportunity to counterattack. The king''s army of Xiping was defeated, left its old nest Kunming City and fled to chelisi, Then a letter for help was sent to Nanming and the five-star army.

 Chapter 1052

    "This is death seeking." Yang Chendong looked at the contents of the telegram with anger in his eyes.


    He admitted that the emergence of his little butterfly had changed many things, but one thing had not changed, that is, the status of Han people. Not only did it not decline, but it has been rising. Look at the Han people under the Yang system. Which one is not living with great dignity, and which one is not proud of being a Han? I don''t know how many excellent aliens want to join this group.


    No matter what Yang Chendong''s attitude towards the Ming Dynasty is, he has nothing to say to the Han people. As a descendant of Lao Zhu, Zhu Huiyun did come to attract wolves into the house. Just this one, I don''t know how many Han people will be homeless and how many Han people will have no food to eat, leading to death.


    Yang Chendong, who attached great importance to the Han people, soon ordered that the Department of division commander Tiance of the Lu seventh division in Vietnam province immediately rush to Lang Shan and advance a hundred miles to meet all the Han people homeless under the war, and asked the provinces to take out part of the surplus food to the seventh division, so as to ensure that none of the Han people who came would have problems because of hunger.


    Under such a decision, I don''t know how much financial and material resources will be wasted, but Yang Chendong did it resolutely. A person living in this world always has to pursue and insist. Why not pay some price for it?


    Yang Chendong''s words are orders, which must be completed without discount. Then the telegram was sent, and all the provinces followed. "The telegram informs Ma Dali, mengwo and relevant intelligence personnel lurking in the city. I only give them five days. After five days, I will launch a general attack on Bangkok."


    Yang Chendong doesn''t want to wait any longer. Although according to this momentum, the besieged Bangkok city will be defeated by food shortage for up to half a year. But the unexpected appearance of Bangladeshi soldiers broke his plan and made him unable to continue to wait.


    In Bangkok, mengwo is standing empty in the courtyard of his house.


    Having returned to the city for several days, Meng wo has been at home since he reported on the peace talks. He knew very well that his mastery of military power was hindering some people''s affairs. This time, the peace talks obviously wanted to kill people with a knife and cure his own crimes. Fortunately, the five-star army didn''t mean to be difficult for him. After he couldn''t use it, he let him back. He found a reason to prevaricate the past.


    But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t have anything. On the contrary, if he doesn''t know convergence, I''m afraid there will be bigger problems to find himself next. To this end, he took the decision to give up power and stay closed, so some people should be able to let go.


    I''ve been very busy and stopped rashly. Naturally, I''m not used to it. However, mengwo was even more dissatisfied that the streets were too chaotic. Even if he stayed in the hospital, he could feel it. Listening to the servants, because the city gate was closed, leading to the continuous rise of prices, some poor people could no longer afford to live, and even looting in the street occurred, which seemed extremely chaotic.


    "Do they care about so many soldiers in the city?" when he heard this answer, he was covered with disbelief. He really didn''t understand that if nearly 400000 Siamese troops stayed in a city, would such chaos still occur?


    "Soldiers? Many robbers are disguised as soldiers." the servant said in a somewhat sneering tone.


    Mengwo''s face became ugly. He almost forgot that soldiers were not well treated at that time. It coincided with the war years. How many rich people were willing to send their children to join the army? In order to survive, I''m afraid they have to know.


    Thinking that even soldiers began to rob in the street, mengwo could imagine the chaos in the city. Therefore, he further determined that it was right to surrender to the five-star army. At least if he wanted to solve this chaos, only they could do it.


    The mentality has changed. When Yang Chendong''s order was secretly sent to his house by the CIA intelligence personnel, mengwo decided to cooperate with each other well, which is also for the sake of reducing the death of some Siamese people. After all, he can''t see any hope at the top level of Siam.


    "Remember, the five-star army will attack the Nancheng gate in detail this evening. When you hear the gunfire, it''s time for you to act." after the visitor told him again, he went out as a vegetable deliverer and looked at each other''s back. He felt thousands of lies. Bangkok city began to check the dangerous elements in the city from the beginning of the war. After more than half a year, these people still stayed in the city without accidents. If it''s just a word of good luck, I''m afraid it doesn''t make sense. The most likely thing is that they paid for everything.


    When did Siam decay here? This makes people fail to see the existence of hope.


    When mengwo received the order, general Chun hawan also received an invitation from Ma Dali, saying that he would invite him to dinner and talk about the future.


    Although Meng Wo was accompanied by messengers of the five-star army, Ma Dali was still the main force of the negotiation. Chun hawan dared not neglect his request. At present, he took 30 personal soldiers to the mission compound.


    In his opinion, Bangkok is still the king capital of Siam and its own territory. It is impossible for anyone to dare to attack him. But soon he knew he was wrong. What he didn''t expect was that there was enough security force of a cold front platoon around Ma Dali, just because he protected so well that no one was seen. This platoon can play a role in turning the world around at a critical time.


    The sun sets, the moon rises, and the night of the day is coming.


    Meng Wo put on the general''s armor, summoned 50 soldiers from the house and prepared for action.


    "Boom!"


    It was the first time that the five-star army fired artillery since the siege. It scared the unprepared army and people in the city. For a moment, there were shouts everywhere in the street. A curfew has also been imposed in Bangkok. Otherwise, I can''t imagine what will happen if so many people run around in the streets.


    The gunfire finally rang. Mengwo took 50 soldiers out of the house and went straight to the dungeon. The first thing he had to do was to rescue the prime minister hamod who was imprisoned there. This was also the surrender condition put forward by mengwo at the beginning, which was agreed by Yang Chendong.


    Mengwo left the house with his own soldiers. The news was soon discovered by the Siamese spy who was responsible for watching here. Then the news spread. General mengwo naturally didn''t know all this. At this time, he decided to do it. He couldn''t care much about it.


    With the identity of the deputy general guarding the king''s capital, Meng Wo entered the dungeon without much effort and saw the original Prime Minister hamod locked in the innermost layer.


    At the moment, Hammond still has a little foreign style. He is dishevelled and stinks all over. Even he is not much better than the beggars in the street. But his eyes were still very bright. After seeing mengwo coming to him with a team of people and horses and cutting off the lock of the cell on the spot, he sighed: "Alas, why bother."


    "The prime minister is not the last to know the law and not do it. In fact, you are too wronged. It is clear that Tongsi''s thing is done by villains. The king is also worried about your high success and shaking the Lord. That''s why he carried the black pot." Meng Wo said with tears in his eyes.


    "But you..." Hammond seemed to want to say something, but soon shook his head and asked, "tell me what''s going on outside."


    "The prime minister, the five-star army has surrounded the king''s capital, and now the king may be broken at any time. The last general was sent to negotiate peace with the five-star army a few days ago because of Chun Hawang''s jealousy. He almost died and surrendered to the other party." when he said the last sentence, he lay down his head. After all, the matter of surrendering to the enemy, no matter what the reason, is not very honorable, He was really afraid that the prime minister would scold himself loudly.


    Hearing that a military general was asked to go to the peace talks, Hammond flashed inexplicable anger on his face, and then sighed again: "just, that''s it. I''m afraid no one can return to heaven if the fate of Siam is exhausted."


    "The prime minister, the five-star army has promised that you will be the vice governor here and the general here at the end after breaking the king''s capital. As long as we care about the Siamese people, we can still do a lot of things for them." without the imagined storm, mengwo raised his head and said with a hopeful face.


    "Hahaha." before the prime minister could answer, bursts of laughter burst out behind him. A team of 200 people suddenly appeared. In front of him was a black faced man. After laughing, he said, "you really betrayed Siam. That''s right. You''re ready to die."


    "Captain Rick Wei?" he looked back with laughter, and his face was surprised after he saw the visitor.


    Lik is the captain of the guard around HA Chunwang and won his trust. Although the level is a little lower, now Siam, where Gotham and other generals died, is already a famous military general. And his presence here, needless to say, must have been inspired by Hammond.


    With the emergence of lik, a battle of life and death is inevitable. Look at the 50 soldiers who follow him. There are 200 opponents. The hesitation is only a moment. Meng Wo took out his sabre, looked at the other party and said, "that''s so. It''s useless to say more. Let''s let the general take a look at your Kung Fu and kill."


    "Kill!"


    More than two hundred people fought together, and the sound of swords was heard all the time, hanging in a small dungeon.


    The soldiers who can follow mengwo are not only loyal enough, but also more skilled than ordinary soldiers. If they are on the battlefield, it is not difficult to pay 50 to 200. But lik is not a vegetarian. The 200 people he brought this time are also veterans. They have the ability to fight one against two. Although they are weaker than the soldiers opposite, they have an advantage in the number of people. When they fight together, the advantage is still very obvious.

 Chapter 1053

    With four to one, it didn''t take long for mengwo''s close soldiers to die, and they were forced to keep retreating. If they continue, I''m afraid mengwo will be buried here if the prime minister can''t save them. All this changed with the sound of bows and arrows.


    A group of about 50 people in black suddenly shot out. All of them were wrapped in black and covered their faces. They were holding a small bow and crossbow. Just after a wave of attack, they shot and killed dozens of Siamese troops and killed a path of blood.


    Taking this opportunity, Meng Wo rushed out with the disabled soldiers and joined the people in black. At this moment, mengwo just saw that the man in black was actually a woman. Although she could not see her appearance with a black cloth mask, she could still be judged accurately from her body shape and voice.


    "General mengwo, we came to meet you under the order of the sixth young master. We''ll give it to us here. Go to the east gate first and open the gate. By the way, this thing can help you." the woman headed by her is celadon, the head of the CIA in Bangkok. When she spoke, she put a sword in mengwo''s hand.


    "This is... This is Chun Hawang''s sword?" he was surprised to see the lying of the thing in his hand.


    "Yes, Chun hawan has been put under house arrest by us. Now you are the largest general in the army. Go and do what you should do." celadon nodded his head, and then issued an order to kill the enemy to dozens of people in black behind him. These are the brothers of the CIA action team. They have been secretly trained before joining. Their skills may not be as good as the cold front brothers, but they are not far from each other. With the cooperation of the three three three battle lines, they are still very confident to deal with more than 100 Siamese soldiers.


    Meng Wo took the sword, looked back at the rescued Prime Minister Hammond, nodded gently and left quickly with four relatives. After leaving the dungeon, he rode straight to the east gate.


    At the moment, guns fall into Bangkok from time to time. In order to avoid disaster, most of the soldiers patrolling the streets are looking for a place they think is safe to hide. Mengwo smoothly rushed to the East Gate with four horses, where he saw thousands of Siamese troops guarding here.


    "I was appointed by general ha Chunwang and ordered to open the city gate. If there were any obstacles, there would be no amnesty!" raised the sword I just got in my hand, and the cry of lying down came out, which attracted many soldiers guarding the city with a look of ignorance.


    What the hell is it to open the gate? Don''t you have to keep it?


    A young Siamese general came forward and expressed his doubts. Mengwo didn''t move the killer. After all, the man in front of him was a Siamese soldier. He explained: "general ha Chunwang was authorized by the king to open the city and surrender. Now we just need to open the city gate, so that we can avoid dying in the war."


    "I see." the young Siamese general nodded approvingly after hearing about it. He just kept an isolated city. Most soldiers had no confidence. Although there were many people who were not afraid of death, no one wanted to sacrifice in vain. Now there are orders on it. Of course, no one will keep the gate closed.


    The heavy city gate opened slowly from the inside, and the army had come to the five-star army under the city in the dark. Seeing this, the five-star army rushed up, and the land army was the first.


    They all opened the way with powerful firearms in their hands. The order given to them by the sixth young master was that they could shoot independently in case of danger. But gunfire didn''t sound. There was a man lying here. The defenders here had already given up resistance.


    The fifth Lu Division quickly took over the task of guarding the city gate. After them, the brothers of the first Cavalry Division in the world rushed in. Led by the division commander Tian Hu, a vast cavalry team entered the city, then went straight to the king''s capital of Bangkok according to the previous plan.


    The first cavalry division of the new army came next. After the division commander LV Zhuo met mengwo, they went to the north gate. They wanted to open there and lead the five-star army of the North Route Army into the city.


    In the mission compound, general ha Chunwang looked at the long sword on his neck with a look of lovelessness, then looked bitterly at the horse sitting opposite and said vigorously, "chief Ma, do you think your five-star army can enter the city smoothly if you hold me hostage?"


    Originally, in order to express his sincerity, ha Chunwang only brought 30 soldiers to the compound. Unexpectedly, the other party really dared to attack him. Now, he overturned in his own territory.


    "What do you say?" facing the question, Ma Dali said calmly, and had the opportunity to sip a cup of tea.


    A platoon''s cold front suddenly shot and caught ha Chunwang unprepared. The 30 guards he brought were either dead or injured. He himself was controlled and his sword was taken away. Faced with this sudden change, he was naturally stunned. But he knew more clearly in his heart that he was really unable to return to heaven this time. Without his commander, how would he face if the five-star army really launched an attack?


    Ha Chunwang didn''t know that the five-star army had entered the city at the moment. The east gate and the north gate opened the gate without blood. Facing the entry of the five-star army into the city, the streets have long been in chaos. Some Siamese troops are still resisting independently without orders, but more soldiers have returned to the barracks. Without orders, they don''t know whether they should resist or not. They simply return to the barracks and wait for military orders.


    The first division of the world cavalry who fought all the way into the inner city was like an unstoppable sharp sword. All the opponents in front of them were killed quickly. It was only an hour before they came to the palace.


    At the moment, the palace was in a mess in the face of the sudden arrival of the five-star cavalry. The five thousand palace guards left here launched desperate resistance and issued orders for help, hoping that the reinforcements could be killed before the cavalry broke through the palace.


    However, it doesn''t make any difference.


    The first Cavalry Division in the world is so powerful that even the cold front will not be its opponent under pure cold weapons, not to mention the palace guard who has always been superior and used to being superior. These people are a little more arrogant. It''s still useful to scare some ordinary soldiers. In the face of the elite five-star cavalry who have long been used to life and death, they didn''t use it for half an hour. After throwing nearly 2000 bodies, they completely collapsed, fled and fell.


    The king of Siam, YILIQI, is now sitting in the hall, dressed in royal clothes.


    There were hundreds of palace guards standing beside him, but at the moment, their faces were full of fear. Obviously, these people also knew what to face next and had a sense of fear for a long time. But Yili looked indifferent.


    Anyway, he is also the monarch who created the glorious period of the big city. Yili himself is still very courageous. Even he once thought that the glory of Siam was coming. As a monarch, he would have great prospects in the future. But he was helpless to meet the five-star army. The sudden emergence of this army broke his original plan for the country and life.


    If the king had read the Three Kingdoms, he would have the idea of "he Shengdong".


    The moment the gunfire roared over the Wangdu, a bad feeling came into his heart. Intuition told him that the five-star army should attack the city. He immediately ordered people to go to Chun hawan to discuss the next battle to defend the city. Unfortunately, no one was found.


    Soon afterwards, news came that the city gate was broken and the five-star army entered the city.


    At the moment when he first heard the news, YILIQI almost fell from the king''s chair to the ground. He knew that everything was over. The five-star army entered the city without blood blade. I''m afraid it will be dangerous here next. He immediately gave orders and sent people to inform more troops to guard the palace. But at this moment, he found that the talisman to mobilize the army was not in his own hands.


    It''s only because he believes in Chun Hawang too much. He''s afraid that the other party can''t command the army and handed over the amulet. Now, he doesn''t have the amulet in his hand, so it''s just a matter of thinking about mobilizing the army.


    What happened next was very clear. The vanguard cavalry of the five-star army arrived, and the 5000 palace guard army was defeated after less than half an hour of resistance. As the king, YILIQI knew the general situation well, but he didn''t want to leave the style of a king, so he took more than 100 guards to guard in the hall.


    At this moment, he still had a hope that King Qin''s army could arrive. At that time, with the advantage of military strength, he could not compete with the five-star army. As long as we stick to it for enough time, it must be that those neighboring countries who don''t like to see the five-star army or don''t want to see the five-star army become bigger will act. If a center blooms, there may not be no chance of winning.


    With a sense of hope in his heart, he knew that the general trend was going until he saw the five-star cavalry in front of him. All thoughts are only thoughts in the end.


    "You are the king of Siam. If you surrender now, you can get a way to live, and the guards around you can avoid the fate of death." Tian Hu, who took the lead, walked in with double knives and looked at Yi Liqi who was still sitting on the throne.


    In the face of Tian Hu''s persuasion, Yili was unmoved. He still wanted to continue to resist, or if he insisted on it, he would have more opportunities.


    YILIQI didn''t surrender. Tian Hu was not polite. He knew that there were nearly 400000 Siamese troops in the city. If he didn''t hurry now, all accidents might change. The fierce color in his eyes flashed. He pointed to the opposite side and said, "the archer is ready. There is no amnesty for anyone except the king."

 Chapter 1054

    When it comes to the level of bow shooting, if the first Cavalry Division in the world is the second, no one dares to think it is the first. At ordinary times, when the horse is bumpy, they can shoot nine out of ten, let alone without any interference. At present, a thousand arrows are fired at once. After only one round of bows and arrows, less than 20 of the more than 100 palace guards opposite can still stand.


    The man who was sitting there had good intentions and was not threatened by bows and arrows, but at this moment he was still scared and turned white. He is a famous gentleman and once created a prosperous era, but after all, he did not go through the killing on the battlefield. When he really faced death, he was still afraid.


    "Don''t shoot the arrow, the king surrendered." finally, unable to withstand the threat, YILIQI surrendered. With this cry, the seemingly powerful Siam collapsed immediately, becoming a stepping stone for the five-star army to continue to move up.


    The long night finally passed. At the moment when the day slowly dawned, more five-star armies entered the city.


    Until noon, with king YILIQI''s declaration of surrender and first-class general ha Chunwang''s amulet for commanding the army, Siam became a historical record.


    Yang Chendong followed the army into the city.


    This time he ventured into the city with lightning speed, and every step in the plan is very critical. It can be said that if there is a problem in any step, I''m afraid it will lead to the sword soldiers of the two armies to meet. In that case, I''m afraid I don''t know how many days it will take and how many people will die. I''m afraid I may capture the next valley city.


    Fortunately, all the plans were implemented smoothly, and finally he won. As soon as he entered the city, Yang Chendong met hamod, the original prime minister, and mengwo, the general, in the palace. This will also be an important talent to help him manage and rule Siam in the future.


    In front of everyone, Yang Chen first renamed Siam Thailand Province, and then appointed a man named Zhang Zhao as governor of Thailand. The management talent who has worked in the Lord''s house of chixian city for more than four years has finally been released and became a real power manager.


    "Restore the people''s strength and economy as soon as possible, and let''s ask you to move out and in. I hope the next time I come here, I can make a big change, and I can see a sincere and satisfied smile on the people''s faces." after expressing his expectations, Yang Chendong arranged for someone to send Yili to chixian City, where he will become another king under house arrest. He is not the first, nor will he be the last.


    Then the next day, Yang Chendong set out with the first division of the world cavalry and the first division of the new army to the north of Langshan area. He was more concerned about the Han brothers there. Before he left, he also gave some explanations about Thailand and the Philippines.


    The first division of the sea went to all parts of the kingdom of Dafei and surrounded the king of Dafei with the third division of the sea; The second division of the sea wanders around the Gulf of Thailand to declare its sovereignty and does not allow any force to enter and infringe; Luo Po, commander of the second army of the land force, stayed in Thailand province for a while, along with him was a coalition force composed of 100000 foreigners, responsible for public security, defense and the task of reorganizing 380000 Siamese troops; Lu Liushi went north to Laos province and cooperated with governor Luan Xiaochen to continue to be responsible for clamping down and deterring the AWA Dynasty; The remaining 100000 foreign allied forces continued to go north, followed behind Yang Chendong to the Liangshan area, and were responsible for the possible battle against Nanming King Zhu Huixi and the Bengal army there.


    If there is time, Yang Chendong certainly doesn''t want to run around. He will first stay in the newly established Thai province for a period of time to stabilize the situation here. Now it is November. He will return to chixian city after January and before the end of the year to celebrate the new year with several wives. In particular, the eldest lady Hu Yan is pregnant and needs him to appease.


    The situation does not wait. Nanming''s affairs are related to the safety of too many Han people. He must get there and deal with all problems that may happen at any time.


    In fact, as Yang Chendong expected, things in Nanming are indeed changing.


    After Wang mubin of Xiping was attacked by both sides and retreated back to chelisi area, the army of King Nanming and the Bengal army from the East joined together, and their power began to grow under the integration of troops.


    Just in Yunnan, Zhu Huiyun, the second younger brother of Zhu Huiyun, the self styled king of the Southern Ming Dynasty, called 150000 soldiers here and ate the remaining soldiers left by Wang mubin in Xiping. With 50000 people he brought when he came, the team instantly expanded to 200000.


    In addition, the 100000 Bangladeshi troops led by general Rajiv of bangara once reached 300000.


    Support 300000 soldiers, which gives some people enough confidence and even opens the idea of spying on the five-star army.


    He said he was spying, mainly because he took a fancy to the musket in the hands of the five-star army. According to the information they have obtained, it is known that a five-star gun army with no more than 10000 people has arrived in Lang Shan and is cooperating with general Hong Jin of Vietnam province to settle down with the Han people here.


    It is no secret that the five-star army has been recruiting homeless Han people. People have different views on this. In this era when human rights are not valued at all, it is not too much to say that people''s lives are like grass mustard.


    Especially the people without money, food and family property, the term refugee is very appropriate to describe them. I really don''t know what we can do to recruit such people. Can''t we really eat too much food?


    Although the emergence of potatoes, a high-yield crop, has indeed solved the stomach problems of many people. But in the past, so many people not only ate, but also dressed, and housing. In short, it was a lot of financial pressure.


    Even at home and in the face of such population pressure, I''m afraid I can''t stand it. In fact, as early as the beginning of the year, when Yang Chendong was in chiembedded City, he had begun to try out the old-age insurance policy. There is almost no difference from later generations, that is, workers and people pay a certain amount of insurance every year, which can ensure that they can have no worries about food and clothing in their old age and get a basic living deposit.


    What is different from later generations is that the age limit for receiving the insurance amount is set at 50 for men and 48 for women. After all, in that era, people''s life expectancy was relatively short. If they could retire at the age of 60, I''m afraid it would greatly hurt everyone''s enthusiasm.


    Because it is a trial, only those of Chinese nationality can join the insurance, and other foreigners who want to enjoy this policy have no power. Even so, it can''t collect a lot of gold and silver, which greatly alleviates the financial pressure of chiembedded city.


    It is recognized that the Yang family can make money. Their products are diverse and beautiful. Just the way of Commerce, the benefits brought by each year are amazing. But they can also spend money. Some provinces are still unable to be self-sufficient, and still have to rely on chixian city for subsidies. In addition, they have been fighting for almost years, and the financial pressure can be imagined. This insurance policy has indeed solved a lot of problems, and it can also enable the Yang Department to continue to recruit more homeless Han people.


    Zhu Huixuan didn''t know this, and he didn''t care about it. He took a fancy to the firearms in the hands of the Haiqi division who came to Langshan for the first time. He was thinking that if he could have these advanced weapons, his self-confidence would be greatly improved when he played against Nanming, and even the unification of the whole Nanming would not be a problem.


    With this idea in mind, Zhu Huixuan asked general Rajiv of the Bengal army and Wu Yingtou, one of the Miao provinces who followed him, to discuss whether to sneak into a five-star army and grab the other party''s weapons.


    The three gathered together. When they heard that they were going to fight against the five-star army, Wu Yingtou, who knew the details, was the first to say, "it''s said that the five-star army is very powerful. It''s unwise to fight against them.


    In other words, Wu Yingtou also heard about the encounter between Miao Jinlong, the head of Miao living in the stronghold, and the five-star army on the other day. There are some lingering palpitations, even a shadow of a bow and a snake.


    The rest of general Rajiv looked confused. It was obvious that he lacked understanding of the five-star army. He couldn''t understand why Wu Yingtou, who looked very strong, was so careful and even afraid when talking about this army.


    Zhu Huixuan smiled with laughter, "Wufang, although the five-star army is powerful, we have learned that their main force is attacking Siam. There are 400000 troops there, which is enough for them to drink a pot. Taking this opportunity, we can settle the five-star army in front of us. Moreover, I never fight unprepared battles. I have arranged 3000 elite soldiers to dress up as ordinary Han people to go to the Liangshan shelter. Once we When launching an attack, we can attack on both sides, and victory must belong to us. "


    At this time, the king of Guangtong didn''t hide and tuck in, but showed his cards.


    At this point, Wu Yingtou finally stopped talking. After all, among the 200000 troops, his Miao army only had 10000 people. If he hadn''t brought all the elite of the Miao army, I''m afraid he didn''t even have the right to speak at this moment.


    Loughi is a man proficient in Chinese, which is the main reason why he can lead 100000 Bengal troops. Hearing that there are advantages to take, he said uncontrollably, "even so, what are we waiting for? Lord, let''s do it tonight."


    "Hey, don''t worry. The agreed time is three days later. We still have to wait for the brothers over there to get ready." Zhu Huixuan said without hurry or delay. It was obvious that he had a plan in mind.


    Three thousand elite soldiers were indeed sent to the shelter in Langshan. Tiance, the division commander of the seventh Lu Division in charge of the shelter, and Hong Jin, the temporary general of Vietnam, knew nothing about this. In fact, there were so many Han people who came here every day to seek protection that they didn''t have time to distinguish. This also made the shelter full of fish Dragons mingle and even fight with each other frequently.

 Chapter 1055

    As long as there is no human life, the five-star army here will not be in charge, and they don''t have enough troops to manage. There are more than 8000 people in the seventh Lu Division, even with the 15000 people of Vietnamese General Hong Jin, it is only a little more than 20000. In the face of hundreds of Han people coming every day, they really can''t catch them.


    "General Hong, I have received a telegram to solve the problem of Siam City. Now the sixth young master is going north with two cavalry main forces. We just need to hold on until the sixth young master arrives. Everything will be all right." Tiance looked at the increasing number of people in the shelter every day. He was worried, but his face showed no performance.


    As a uniformed general, one of the important points is to learn to calm down and ensure that you can be calm under any circumstances. As a veteran of all battles, Tiance naturally knows the truth of this.


    It was said that the sixth young master was coming to Liangshan with elite cavalry. Hong Jin, who was very worried, was relieved. "It''s so good. In this way, I''ll immediately arrange the army to send a group of people back first. Otherwise, the more and more people in the shelter, there will be problems sooner or later."


    Arranging for the army to send people through the Liangshan rainforest means that troops need to be divided. After hearing about Tiance, who was originally short of troops, he still had no objection, agreed and said, "OK, general Hong, look at the arrangement."


    In this way, the five-star army, which was originally short of troops, was divided into 3000 people. In this way, it would only be more than 20000 people to stay in Liangshan to take in all troops. However, there are nearly 50000 people left here, and new people come every day. At this speed, I''m afraid the pressure will only increase. What Tiance didn''t expect was that among the nearly 50000 people, there were 3000 elite soldiers sent by Zhu Huixi, king of Guangtong. They disguised themselves as ordinary people and stayed scattered. They didn''t attract the attention of others under the chaotic situation.


    Until the agreed night, these talents began to gather in a planned way, and some of them had found out the way and time of the defense change of the five-star army.


    Considering the limited military strength, division commander Tiance adopted the way that Leng Feng and the Vietnamese army were stationed together. Change the wheel every three hours, four shifts a day, Leng Feng of one battalion and one thousand Vietnamese troops.


    The Vietnamese army is mainly responsible for the order and security of the shelter, and the cold front is responsible for defending the periphery to prevent the small Nanming King''s army and the Bengal army from burning their brains and attacking them.


    On this point, division commander Tiance and general Hong Jin still reached an agreement. They did not think that their opponents had the courage to provoke themselves. Just for the sake of safety, they made basic defense.


    As soon as 1:00 p.m. (i.e. the period from 21 to 23), battalion commander Zou Shixue brought 400 officers and soldiers of a battalion to change their defense. Next, they will be responsible for the peripheral security for three hours, that is, six hours. At that time, the sky will be bright.


    It was November. Even in the south, it was very cold in the morning and evening. After the soldiers reached their position, they soon quieted down. In order to preserve the heat in their bodies, even few people spoke.


    Just after battalion commander Zou began to change his defense, Zhu Jian also began to gather 3000 men to prepare for the counterattack. According to the previous plan of Guangtong king, they decided to launch a sudden attack within ten li at night, leaving them less than half an hour.


    Zhu Jian is Zhu Huixuan''s favorite man. This time, he entrusted such an important task to him. General Zhu also wanted to take this opportunity to show his skills. When gathering his subordinates, he called several small leaders to give orders, "After a while, we will solve the 1000 Vietnamese army. Their strength is general and not difficult to deal with, and then set fire everywhere. Then you 500 people will deal with the five-star army of that battalion together with me. Hey hey, they have enviable firearms in their hands. Once we can get one, we will make great contributions. The more we take, the greater the contribution. Understand?"


    "Please don''t worry, General Zhu. We know how to do it." several small leaders flashed a happy look on their faces. Then they sneered one by one, feeling that a treacherous trick was about to succeed.


    As the time passed, Zhu Jian made a gesture to start the general attack. Three thousand elite soldiers took out their weapons hidden in their bodies and touched the 1000 Vietnamese troops in the dark.


    Where did the 1000 Vietnamese army know that such a thing would happen? Some people were still closing their eyes and nourishing themselves by relying on big trees. Leng Buding''s mouth was covered by people. Then his neck hurt, the strength of his whole body began to pass quickly, and the hot blood also floated out.


    This scene happened in many places. An unprepared Vietnamese army was attacked and killed. In order to cover up the bloody gas and stop the five-star army from rushing to help, the fire began to be lit everywhere in the shelter. Then the sky turned red in the light of the fire.


    "Ha ha, Zhu Jian, they have started to act and ordered the whole army to launch an attack." outside Liangshan, Zhu Huixuan, king of Guangtong, who was waiting here with a large army, flashed a proud light in his eyes, and then issued an attack order to the army. At the same time, he also said to general Rajiv: "it''s up to you cavalry this time."


    "It''s easy to say. We have 20000 cavalry, which is enough to level the array of any opponent." Rajiv said with a proud face. He also has such confidence. After all, cavalry always has a natural advantage over infantry.


    In this way, the horse''s hooves trampled on the ground, and the rumbling sound spread on the ground. In the dark, the dark enemy flew towards the Liangshan shelter.


    At the moment of the fire behind him, battalion commander Zou Shixue knew that things were bad. Several of his company commanders also asked to fight and kill back, but he felt that things would not be so simple. Was it just as simple as burning a few fires behind him?


    Thinking that there were 300000 enemy coalition forces opposite him, Zou Shixue resolutely gave up his plan to turn around and put out the fire, but ordered all the soldiers to cheer up and concentrate to prevent the enemy from making a breakthrough from the front.


    Zou Shixue''s prediction was right. Soon he heard the sound of horse hooves stepping on the ground. His intuition told him that the number of cavalry coming from the opposite side would not be too small. It''s not too much to say that thousands of troops and horses. At that time, he shouted loudly, "everyone take out grenades and fight with them once the enemy is too close."


    The threat of fire gun to cavalry is still too small. After all, the speed of war horse is too fast. Maybe you can''t shoot a few shots at all, and the enemy will kill in front of you. Only a weapon like a grenade can stop the enemy for a moment. Of course, it also has to pay a very heavy price.


    But at the moment, Zou Shixue has long put aside personal life and death. What he thinks now is how to buy time for the retreat of the army behind him and the shelter. As for their own battalion, even if fate chose themselves, they listened to fate.


    When the order was given, all the 400 soldiers in a battalion were in full spirit, and then looked forward one by one. At this moment, their hands holding fire guns were tighter and their eyes were more profound.


    At this moment, four hundred soldiers already knew what the battalion commander represented when he did not give an order to retreat, but none of them made a voice to blame. If they choose to join Leng Feng, they should be ready to face death at any time. This is the oath they made at the moment they joined the army.


    "My family, relatives, friends and comrades in arms are farewell. I believe you will avenge us."


    "Fight!" with the faint moon, he noticed that the shadow was getting closer and closer to him. Battalion commander Zou Shixue immediately ordered to shoot. A battalion of cold front soldiers with the heart of death are now shooting bullets out of their guns. At the moment, they can''t take aim at their opponents or save bullets. At the moment, there was only constant gunfire, and the streamer flashed out one after another, shooting at the approaching enemy.


    The fire in front of the rear barracks has faintly heard the sound of horses'' hooves. Division commander Tiance and Vietnamese General Hong Jin have all walked out of their barracks.


    "No, the enemy really launched an attack. General Hong, you quickly divided the people into two parts. Some people took away the supplies, grain and grass, and some people rushed to the shelter to take as many people as they could. If the grain and grass that could not be taken were burned on the spot, they must not be left to the opponent. The soldiers of the other seven divisions were killed with me." Tiance was only silent for a few moments, They made a series of military deployment.


    "Heavenly Master, you can withdraw with us." Hong Jin said with a little anxiety on his face. Everyone knows that he will sacrifice if he stays to fight with the enemy at the moment. Leng Feng is a treasure.


    "General Hong doesn''t have to persuade. What I said just now is a military order. Please implement it." as he spoke, Tiance took the holster from the guard and hung it on his body. Then he rushed forward with the main force of the seventh division.


    Tiance''s first goal is not to fight the fire, because at this time, the fire is so big that it can''t be controlled. What he wants now is to pick up the battalion responsible for defending the periphery. It''s 400 cold front brothers.


    Only the soldiers of the seventh division had just driven hundreds of meters forward, and a loud explosion came into their ears. Looking from a distance, the fire came one after another. Seeing that Mr. Tiance here couldn''t help smashing a big tree beside him, he looked angry.


    The light of fire suddenly appeared. As a cold front soldier, I naturally know why such a thing happened. It must be the movement caused by the ignition of a grenade. Considering the limited attack range of this object, doesn''t it mean that the comrades in arms in front have made close contact with the enemy?

 Chapter 1056

    That''s an opponent with 300000 troops. With only 400 people, you can guess what will happen with your toes. As we all know, the cold front brothers of that battalion are likely to be wiped out.


    "What to do?" head Bu Hai went to Tiance for instructions. His heart was also very heavy. The soldiers of this battalion belonged to his regiment.


    "Stop moving forward, lay mines, stop the enemy from moving forward, and then retreat in batches in a planned way." although Tiance wanted to rush up with his brothers, reason told him that this is not the time to fight. There are so many shelter people who haven''t retreated, so they can''t finish the task and can''t do whatever they want.


    One regimental commander Bu Hai also looked angry. He was not only sad that he could not save his comrades in arms, but also knew that the division commander''s decision was correct. With their division, it was impossible to fight the 300000 enemies who were premeditated too early, not to mention the existence of cavalry.


    "Bury mines and withdraw while fighting." Bu Hai said with hatred. When he turned to execute, tears in his eyes were uncontrollably left.


    ......


    At the forefront, a grenade was detonated, and a cold front soldier died with the enemy.


    Just a moment later, all 100 soldiers of the first battalion and the first company were killed. With tears in his eyes, the battalion commander Zou Shixue gave another order - the second company.


    Knowing that he would die if he rushed up, the second company commander, including all the soldiers, did not hesitate at all. After agreeing, they all rushed out of the trench. Looking carefully, we could see that everyone was holding at least two grenades. It was obvious that they had to make a decision to burn down with the enemy.


    The roar sounded again, and the second company didn''t. Three connected


    Soon, the third company was gone, and only the fourth company was left. Zou Shixue also took out two grenades and held them in his arms. He also had his gun in the ninth five year plan. Even if he died, he could not let the firegun fall into the hands of the enemy. People in the gun, people die and guns are destroyed. This is the death rule that cold front soldiers must abide by.


    "Comrades in arms, we won''t die in vain. The sixth young master will surely avenge us. Next, we will rush with me." under Zou Shixue''s cry, hundreds of soldiers rushed out of the trench and rushed to the cavalry in a scattered formation. They all looked like they were called back to death with a smile and satisfaction on their faces


    "Boom... Boom..."


    The sound of explosion can be heard everywhere. This is a magnificent song, which is composed by cold front soldiers. With their practical actions and their own lives, they explained what it means to fight until the last second, what it means to die properly, die worthy and die valuable.


    All the four hundred soldiers of Zou Shixue''s 1st battalion were killed in battle, which gave the five-star army time to retreat. Except for the food and grass taken away, all the others were burned and did not leave to the opponent. Just because of the hurry of time, 50000 people only took away 10000. It was really a chaos of war. The situation was too chaotic. They didn''t listen to the call and left at random, Some people even fled directly to the barracks of the small Nanming army and really sent them to the door, which was helpless.


    The five-star army took the initiative to retreat from the shelter and into the Liangshan rainforest. Once here, there are huge trees and obstacles everywhere. If you enter here without any experience, it will be dangerous everywhere. This natural protection of the environment can be regarded as stopping the small Nanming army''s pursuit with Bangladesh.


    After the war, the five-star army''s shelter was destroyed and 40000 people were surrounded. Although the food was not seized, Zhu Huixuan was very satisfied with the harvest. It''s a five-star army. It''s said to be very powerful. No one dares to shake its edge. Now he''s beaten away. Doesn''t it mean that he''s much more powerful than the five-star army?


    When the five-star army was driven away, the arrogant Zhu Huixuan decided to send troops to the chariot division. He wanted to destroy the rest of King Xiping and completely eliminate the hidden dangers left here. Once the foundation of the rear was stabilized, it was the time for his troops to go out to the East and attack the great Nanming.


    Yang Chendong received the news that the shelter was forced to retreat on the March. When he heard this, he was not in such a hurry as before.


    The small Nanming army has an army of 300000, which is only one place. If we add the army of Zhu Huixi, king of the small Nanming Dynasty, this number will more than double. But now he has only two cavalry divisions in his hands. Even if he can fight, it will be difficult to win in the face of such a large number of enemies. Moreover, most of the other parties are Han troops. If it is not necessary, he doesn''t want to fight against the Han people and kill each other.


    "Inform the 100000 foreign allied troops behind us to speed up their pace and join us. Tell the cavalry brothers to stop and rest for three days, take good care of their horses and have a rest." Yang Chendong felt a little tired after his hurried journey in recent days, not to mention ordinary cavalry soldiers.


    "Sixth young master, our brothers of the first Cavalry Division in the world can insist." when he heard that he was going to stop and didn''t know what was going on ahead, Mr. Tian Hu volunteered. With their training level, they are just on their way for days. It''s really nothing.


    LV Zhuo, the commander of the first riding division, also wanted to take the opportunity to express that they could continue. Yang Chendong had waved his hand and said, "let you rest and have a good rest. This is an order."


    In a word, the two teachers stopped talking and began to execute the order. At present, the army stopped at the junction of Laos and Vietnam and began to rest. After getting off the horse, Yang Chendong took the message that the small Nanming army began to march into the car. After a simple look, he threw it aside. How did king Sipin''s orders relate to him? This kind of dog biting thing, he is eager to happen more.


    Yang Chendong didn''t take the life and death of Wang mubin in Xiping seriously, but he cherished his life. Not long after he settled down in the car, he got the news that Guangtong King Zhu Huixi and the Bangladeshi army were together, and 300000 people came to kill him. He was so surprised that he almost didn''t fall off his chair.


    In a hurry, someone asked Wang Ji, the original Minister of the Ministry of war, and Mu ang to come and discuss the countermeasures. After only a brief meeting, the three had a unified caliber, that is, withdraw again. At this moment, they had only 50000 Mu troops in their hands, of which only 20000 were really elite. In any case, they would not be the opponent of 300000 enemies. That is, they knew they couldn''t fight. Why should they fight? It''s better to retreat and preserve their strength.


    "Fifty thousand people can''t take all of them. There are too many people and the supply of food and grass is not enough." Wang Ji said quite wisely.


    "Then only take 20000 elite." mubin is also atmospheric. In a word, he decided to leave 30000 soldiers behind.


    Mu ang wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t say anything. In his opinion, a good general won''t abandon his soldiers at will, but now the situation is urgent, and they can''t make some painful decisions for their own safety.


    He decided to leave 30000 Mu family troops. Apparently, Mu bin did not release the news, but said that he would detour to the enemy''s flank with 20000 elite to attack, and then attack from both sides. Out of their trust in King Xiping, 30000 Mu family soldiers believed it and stayed in the car, but they didn''t know they were cheated until they were surrounded by heavy troops and didn''t see King Xiping with people. These people were also happy, that is, they knew they had been abandoned and simply dropped. In this way, Zhu Huixuan took 30000 Mu family army and car division without blood, and his strength increased again.


    As for where the 20000 elite Mu family army brought by Mu bin went, no one knew, as if it had disappeared out of thin air. However, considering that the other party had only 20000 people and could not stir up any storm, Zhu Huixuan was not in charge. The most important thing was that he had received the news that the state affairs of Siam were over, and the king of Wunan had brought people to his side, which had attracted all his attention.


    The debut of Yang Chendong, king of Wunan, seems to be a mystery from the beginning. Even though the current five-star army has great power, it is still puzzling how he made his fortune and how to have such a scale. It seems that there is such a power based on space.


    In particular, since the establishment of the five-star army, it has been unfavourable. No opponent seems to be able to stop their front, which makes his identity more legendary. With this, Zhu Huixuan wants to fight with him. He wants to see if the other party is really as powerful as the legend.


    Zhu Huixuan was still thinking that if he could defeat the king of Wunan, his name would spread all over the world. At that time, even if he sought to be emperor, it was not impossible.


    Yes, Zhu Huixuan has always been very ambitious, especially for his brother, the former king of minzhuang and the current king of xiaonanming. Zhu Huixuan has always wanted to replace him, but he lacks a suitable opportunity.


    Now he has more than 300000 troops in his hand. He thinks the opportunity is coming. As long as he can defeat the five-star army led by Prince Wunan this time, he will be qualified to challenge his brother and usher in his own career and glory.


    Confidence is one thing. The achievements of the five-star army are there, and there is a firearm bonus. All this makes Zhu Huixuan have to deal with it. He called a group of generals and began to study the strategic deployment. When it comes to war, he still has some skills. More than 300000 troops are scattered according to his layout and scattered across the border of Yunnan and Guangxi provinces, which can ensure that as long as the five-star soldiers leave Liangshan, they may rush up like locusts and wrap them up and eat them.


    As time goes by, both sides are beginning to layout. Yang Chendong also waited for the 100000 foreign allied forces coming behind him, and under his auspices, divided the 100000 army into five divisions, each of which had 20000 people.

 Chapter 1057

    Four squadron commanders were selected from the black riding dragon guards around them as teachers. These people usually showed their talent and ability to command the army. Now they finally have the opportunity to lead the army. It is a wish. These five people are Niu duo, the first division, Tu Hai, the second division, Luan Xiaogang, the third division, Chu duo, the fourth division, and Mo Benyi, the fifth division.


    The five were promoted to the rank of senior colonel. The five alien joint divisions, plus the first cavalry army in the world and the first cavalry division of the new army, a total of more than 120000 people passed through Vietnam Province, through the rainforest and headed for the Lang Shan area.


    While waiting for the arrival of the army these days, Yang Chendong also thought about how to face the Han army.


    Although he doesn''t want the Han people to consume themselves, it can be said that this is just an idea. Even if it is a war, there will be no undead people. They just blindly want to solve the affairs of Nanming peacefully. I''m afraid it won''t work at all. Only by fighting a few battles and letting the other party feel pain and fear, can we sit down and have a good negotiation.


    Sometimes the truth is typed. Whether Yang Chendong wants to admit it or not, this is already a fact. That is, playing is.


    After making up his mind, Yang Chendong changed his hesitation a few days ago and issued an order to the whole army to move forward with all his strength. Only in the end, he added that there was no need to be polite in the face of the Bangladeshi army. If he could kill, he would be captured only in the face of the Han army. For this reason, he also set a standard for 100000 foreign soldiers, such as what reward they can get if they kill one person, what reward they can get if they kill three people, what reward they can get if they capture one person, what reward they can get if they capture three or more people, and so on.


    The 100000 foreign troops who originally wanted to change their lives by taking the road of military travel are extremely excited when they see these reward systems. They know that it is time to realize the value of life. As long as they perform perfectly, not only themselves but also their families will benefit together.


    The morale of the troops was also very high. They just waited to compete with the small Nanming coalition army on the battlefield after they left the rainforest.


    In order to fight this battle well, long before Yang Chendong arrived, the seventh Lu Division sent all the reconnaissance troops of the division. In addition, Yang San, the chief of intelligence, also sent a large number of elite departments to the two provinces to spy on the enemy. Yang Chendong knows some of Zhu Huiyun''s military layout.


    Looking at the intelligence summary summarized by various departments, Yang Chendong couldn''t help sighing, "this Guangtong king is not a mallet, but he really has a bit of real talent."


    This judgment is based on Zhu Huiyun''s battlefield layout. From the intelligence point of view, the other party''s troops are arranged properly and in good order, which can basically ensure that once one place is attacked, other troops can quickly support each other. Once the five-star army is not well managed, it will be entangled, and then it will be submerged by the other party''s human naval warfare.


    The sand table was placed in front of him. Yang Chendong called seven teachers under his command to let them understand each other''s layout on the battlefield. When the red and black flags were inserted into the land of the two provinces, Tian Hu and others were all amazed.


    Yang Chendong knew what they were amazed at. After all, when he got the news on the first day of junior high school, he also sincerely appreciated it, so he was not surprised. On the contrary, he smiled and asked the seven teachers, "come on, tell me, what do you think?"


    You can have the opportunity to show your face in front of the sixth young master. Naturally, everyone doesn''t want to let go. As an old teacher, LV Zhuo was the first to say: "Sixth young master, according to his subordinates, this Guangtong king is quite capable. You can see his layout. It can be said that he is well prepared to strictly prevent and defend. In particular, the territory near Langshan is managed by him like an iron bucket. If my guess is correct, they should want to trap us first. After fighting a war of attrition with us, they should concentrate their superior forces to fight with us Fight to the death and finally want to eat us. "


    "Hum." Mr. Tian Hu sneered aside. He was laughing at Wang Guangtong''s overestimation.


    Yang Chendong is also laughing. This time, although it brings miscellaneous troops, they are not Xiaobai on the battlefield. The war of Siam has made these 100000 people grow up. Although there is still a big gap compared with the elite of the real five-star army, such as cold front, it can at least be regarded as a second-class army. As long as we make good use of it and boost our morale, we still have no problem in winning this battle of


    The other five teachers who led the alien army also had different expressions on their faces, but it can be seen that they were not frightened, but eager to try. This was their first battle after becoming a teacher. Naturally, everyone wanted to perform well.


    Yang Chendong looked at Tian Hu and said, "come on, master Tian, what do you think?"


    "Yes." although he was already a major general, Tian Hu was still a student in front of Yang Chendong. He first stood at attention, then took a wooden stick aside, pointed to the sand table and said: "Please see, after leaving Liangshan, Yongji city is 200 miles to the west, Linchen is to the north, and Siming mansion is to the West. It''s like a pocket. Once someone enters, it can be firmly blocked. This is also the problem we have to face after leaving the mountain."


    "Yes." several other teachers, including Yang Chendong, nodded their heads gently. Obviously, everyone agreed with this statement. At the same time, we want to hear Tian Hu''s next words. The problem has been put in front of us. How to solve it is the important concern.


    Yang Chendong is also staring at Tian Hu. He already has a solution in his heart. He just doesn''t know whether they want to go together.


    In the expectation of everyone, Tian Hu said, "once surrounded by the enemy and with the strength advantage of the other party, it is extremely difficult for us to destroy them. If we strive hard, even if we can win, we will only lose both. So the only thing we can do is to break their deployment. We can only rely on speed."


    When hearing the fast word, Yang Chendong raised his eyebrows and showed a satisfied color on his face. The result was exactly the same as what he thought. It seems that Tian Hu has the style of a great general.


    Without looking at other people''s reactions, Tian Hu said again: "We are inferior to each other in terms of military strength and understanding of the terrain. Even most of us are teams composed of foreign allied forces. We need to adapt to many aspects when we first enter the land of Nanming. Only from these analysis, the situation is unfavorable to us. But please don''t forget that we also have two cavalry, including the elite of the first division of cavalry in the world This is our advantage. The Nanming allied army has an advantage beyond our reach. As long as we fight fast and slow, we can disrupt the enemy''s deployment. As long as we don''t let the enemy form a siege, we will have the opportunity to break each one. In the meantime, it depends on whether everyone can grasp it. "


    Finally, he said his opinion. Tian Hu resumed his original silent appearance, leaving several other teachers there talking about whether the plan Tian Hu said was feasible.


    Yang Chendong sees everything in his eyes, but he doesn''t mean to interrupt. He just wants to take the opportunity to see everyone''s performance. After all, he can''t stay with these teachers in every war, and his independent ability is still being cultivated.


    After a while, everyone stopped the discussion. Tu Hai, the teacher of the second division, on behalf of several other teachers, asked, "Mr. Tian, we all know what you mean, but I don''t know where you are going to attack first?"


    "Face the dust." Tian Hu pointed directly to the north on the sand table and said, "it is adjacent to Yongji in the West and Siming mansion in the West. As long as we can disrupt here, it will cut off the convergence of the enemy. At that time, no matter which side we attack, it will be much less difficult."


    Mr. Tu Hai nodded to acknowledge the decision, but then raised a question, "just rely on the first Cavalry Division in the world? The intelligence has said that there can be more than 30000 enemy troops in the dust, you only have 10000 people, and you will face the reinforcements of the Nanming Alliance Army at any time. Are you sure there is no problem?"


    "No cavalry in the world, the first division can''t attack the target." Tian Hu said proudly, and then looked at LV Zhuo, "Of course, if Mr. Lu''s first cavalry division can cooperate with us and make a detailed attack on Yongji City, it must be able to distract the enemy''s attention, which will play a great help in reducing the pressure of our first Cavalry Division in the world.


    No matter how arrogant the first cavalry division of the world is, one hero and three gangs are facing more than 300000 people of the Nanming Alliance Army this time, and it is impossible to beat the world.


    "No problem, our first Cavalry Division is willing to cooperate with Mr. Tian." Lv Zhuo continued. From the earliest head of the new Corps to the new division commander to the current first cavalry division commander, he has been supporting the war most of the time. In addition, this time he cooperated with the action of the first Cavalry Division in the world, and did not think it would be a shame to attack the auxiliary attack.


    "Thank you." seeing LV Zhuo so happy, he agreed. Tian Hu''s face showed his gratitude.


    The two cavalry divisions expressed their attitude. Naturally, the other five division commanders would not have any doubt. At that time, they said in unison: "so we have no problem. As long as division commander Tian can break the enemy''s deployment, we can capture Siming mansion in three days."


    The following seven division commanders made the battle plan. Yang Chendong nodded and said it was approved. Next, all parties are making various preparations.


    This time, Yang Chendong didn''t mean to use the seventh Lu Division. He wanted to test the actual combat power of the alien Alliance Army. Whether he could conquer Siming house within three days became the test target. If the fact proves that this army is available, he will give them more important tasks and give them the opportunity to develop and become strong. On the contrary, if the fact proves that it can''t, then He will also find ways to develop other armies.

 Chapter 1058

    Unifying the world and respecting the Han people is a problem that many powerful people have never thought of. Yang Chendong not only thought about it, but also realized it. He would have faced a variety of problems. It is inevitable that some decisions will be repeated during this period. But once the facts prove that his practice is right, he will certainly stick to it. Just like the alien Alliance Army in front of us, the result of this battle will determine whether Yang Chendong will vigorously develop them or cancel them directly in the future.


    After the meeting had made a decision, as the party to attack the city, the five alien alliance divisions kept cutting trees and making ladder and other things during the rest time. Although we haven''t completely walked out of the rain forest and came to Langshan, the smell of the war is quite strong.


    Ten days later, nearly 120000 five-star troops finally came to Langshan and joined the Lu seventh division and the Vietnamese army here.


    Mr. Tiance and general Hong Jin came to Yang Chendong with a guilty face. After whispering a word to the sixth young master, they didn''t dare to look up at people.


    "Raise your head." looking at the appearance of the two generals, Yang Chendong shouted angrily.


    By this shout, they had to look up and saw Yang Chendong''s angry face. When the six eyes met, the latter said, "it''s not your fault. There are 300000 people on the other side, and you only have more than 20000 people. This is an unequal war. You can retreat all over and bring back 10000 Han people. This is a great achievement. What can''t be seen?"


    A man can''t live without pride, otherwise he will no longer be a qualified general. If Tiance and Hong Jin can''t recover, Yang Chendong will have to bear the pain to transfer them from their current posts to take office as a local civilian. After all, if the general had no blood, what would he talk about winning the war?


    Now the questioning is just the last effort. It''s best to wake them up. If they don''t wake up, they can only give up in pain.


    Fortunately, Tiance and Hong Jin are still bloody. The reason why they feel guilty is not that they can''t beat the small Nanming Alliance Army, but because they all lost in this war, especially in the Lu seventh division, the regiment and battalion of wrinkled Shixue were destroyed, and no one escaped. As a teacher, Tiance feels responsible.


    Originally, I thought the sixth young master would blame him. Unexpectedly, this was not the case at all. The two raised their heads, gave a military salute and said, "don''t worry, sixth young master, we are ready long ago. Only when the main force comes and gives an order, we will join the camp of counter attack. We want to avenge our comrades in arms who died in the shelter."


    "Revenge must be avenged, but you won''t be used in the first battle. The seventh Lu Division will stand by and follow the young master. The Vietnamese army will continue to be responsible for receiving Han people, including prisoners on the battlefield. Is there a problem?"


    Relatively speaking, as a local army, the strength of the Vietnamese army is the worst. It can be regarded as a class C arm. Even if there are many such people, they can play a limited role in the battlefield. That is, knowing this, it''s better to leave them behind and do some work within their power.


    Even though it was Yang Chendong''s order, of course no one would object, and the two generals agreed to it. After the two sides meet and perform their respective duties, the next step is to prepare the troops to go out of Liangshan and attack the small Nanming Alliance Army. This time, Yang Chendong should tell those who dare to spy on the forces of the five-star army with reality and let them know what is inviolable.


    They had already made preparations. On the third day of meeting with the seventh Lu Division and the Vietnamese army, the first division of the world cavalry took the lead in setting out. Linchen went straight to the northeast, and then five foreign allied divisions also moved. They looked at Siming mansion in the East, and finally attacked LV Zhuo''s first riding division. They went to Yongji City in the west to cooperate with Mr. Tian Hu.


    "They finally moved." Zhu Huiyun, king of Guangtong, presided over the overall situation here in Nanning Prefecture, the central city of Guangxi. Just half a day after the five-star army, the carrier pigeon brought the news. He said deeply like ice: "send someone to explore again."


    The Scout retreated, and Zhu Huixuan began to read some materials about the five-star army, including reports about the first cavalry division and the first Cavalry Division in the world. It''s an alien alliance, because it has just been established, but it has shown its prestige in Siam, and there are not too many records.


    Even so, the existing information is enough for Zhu Huiyun to analyze it. More than an hour later, Zhu Huixuan shook his slightly stiff neck and said, "the first Cavalry Division in the world is not easy to provoke."


    This result is not difficult to get. After all, the name of this army is too famous. It will stir up the wind and rain wherever it appears. Once Yang Chendong encounters difficulties, this cavalry team will be mobilized and become the strongest killing weapon.


    When the Phnom Penh Dynasty was conquered, it was this army that dominated it. It took only 31 days to win a kingdom, which is almost unimaginable. But they did it. With this, even Zhu Huixuan dared not be careless.


    It is said that the bones should be picked and chewed first. He didn''t want to meet such a powerful opponent, which hit his soldiers'' enthusiasm.


    I just made a decision not to be the enemy of the first Cavalry Division in the world. The second carrier pigeon arrived, and the specific details of the five-star army dispatched more than 100000 people were disclosed. Guangxi is the site of the little king of Nanming, where many of them are filled with their eyeliner. It is no doubt that they want to avoid the eye liner of the Scout. Simply, Yang Chendong didn''t mean to hide the trend of the army. He just came. He wanted to see how the Xiaonan Ming army should deal with it.


    Although Yao Yingjun, an intelligence agent lurking in the xiaonanming group, had long heard that Wang Zhu Huixuan of Guangtong was insidious and cunning and belonged to the kind of person who was difficult to deal with, he still didn''t put it in Yang Chendong''s eyes. He believed that with the strength of the first Cavalry Division in the world, even if they could not attack their opponents and wanted to retreat, no one should be able to stop them.


    Yang Chendong was too confident. He didn''t expect that Zhu Huixuan''s decision was not to be the enemy of the first Cavalry Division in the world, but to focus on the first cavalry division. It is better to break one finger than to hurt ten fingers.


    What Zhu Huixuan wanted was to play his name by fighting with the five-star army, so he was ready to fight a hard battle early. Relying on the advantage of military strength, he believed that as long as the plan was good, the goal could be achieved.


    He never wanted to completely destroy the five-star army, and he didn''t have that strength. As long as he could beat back the attack of the five-star army and expand his name, it was enough. Riding a division has become a stepping stone for him to become famous all over the world.


    "Immediately send troops to swim around Yongji City, and inform Wu Yingtou to try his best to eat this cavalry. As long as he can achieve this task, it will be a great achievement. Also, don''t forget to tell him how many people he lost in this war, and he can go back to the barracks to choose double his troops." a vicious look flashed across Zhu Huixuan''s face.


    As for the news that a large number of five-star troops went to Siming mansion, he directly ignored it. Just lost a small town. Compared with the cavalry division that can destroy a five-star army, it is natural that people can carry it lightly.


    The news came to Wu Yingtou half a day later through the carrier pigeon. At the moment, he was drinking with Rajiv, the general of the Bangladesh army. When he saw this order, he couldn''t help smiling up to the sky.


    He can choose the soldiers and pay two for one. It''s a good deal. The most unbearable statement is that he can exchange 20000 elite Ming army after losing 10000 Miao people in his hands. Even so, what are you afraid of. He lifted the wine out of the bowl, looked at Rajiv, and of course said to his interpreter: "tell him we should work."


    Then, the big net for the first division began to expand. Without knowing anything about all this, LV Zhuozheng wandered around Yongji city with the first riding division. His task is to attack the small northern Ming reinforcements from here and ensure the safety of the left wing of the first Cavalry Division in the world as far as possible.


    Mr. LV Zhuo, who never thought that someone would be the enemy of his cavalry and did not know that he had been targeted, only looked at the Yongji City in front of him. He was completely unaware that there was a small Nanming army gathering around him and surrounded him.


    One day passed and two days passed. Until the fourth day, there was still no reinforcements coming out of Yongji city. Even if the nerve was in the big strip, LV Zhuo felt that something was wrong. Generally speaking, division commander Tian Hu should have launched an attack on the surrounding areas of Linfa. Limited by cavalry, the siege level is average, but there is still no problem in sweeping some villages and main roads around the city. Why doesn''t Yongji city want reinforcements?


    "Report, division commander and scout reported that the small Nanming army was found in our rear."


    "Report, division commander, the scout reported that an unknown number of enemies were found on our right side."


    "Newspaper, our left..."


    One piece of news was reported to LV Zhuo''s ears. At this moment, his face was constantly changing. Finally, he knew why there was no movement for four consecutive days. Someone hit his own heart. It was just that he was a cavalry division or a cavalry warrior who had fought hundreds of battles on the grassland. Did he really think he could eat in one bite?


    "Send a report to the sixth young master immediately and report the situation here." in LV Zhuo''s eyes, at this moment, feidan was not afraid, on the contrary, he was a little excited. All along, he wanted to lead a single army to fight the enemy alone to prove his ability.

 Chapter 1059

    Now the opportunity finally appeared.


    "Order the first regiment to be in the north, the second regiment to be in the East, the third regiment to be in the West and the fourth regiment to form an effective defense mechanism. Listen to my orders at any time and be ready to attack." Lv Zhuo shouted excitedly. He couldn''t wait to kill.


    To tell the truth, he was more or less angry when he learned that the small Nanming Army wanted to surround himself. This clearly means that he despises himself. That is, of course, he should give the other party a powerful look and let them know that the first division is not so easy to bully.


    At the same time, the telegram was sent to Yang Chendong, who was in the original shelter in Liangshan. At this moment, the telegram was sent not only by the first division of the world cavalry, but also by the foreign coalition forces.


    The 100000 troops of the foreign allied forces have begun to attack Siming house. Everything went well. There were no enemy reinforcements. 100000 people attacked a city with only 20000 soldiers. There was no variable. What''s missing now is time.


    The content of the telegram of the first Cavalry Division in the world was a little strange. According to Tian Hu, when they came to Linchen, the small Nanming army here had returned to the city, and then they cleaned up outside for a while. Except for some people stranded here, they didn''t encounter an army, giving people the feeling of a heavy blow on cotton, A little uncomfortable.


    Tian Hu felt something was wrong, so he sent a telegram asking what to do next. After all, a sharp weapon released can''t cut down his opponent. It''s really a pity.


    Yang Chendong was puzzled by the telegram. He intuitively told him that if something went wrong, it was a demon. Xiaonan Ming army must be thinking about something, but what was the purpose? He was also puzzled.


    At this time, the telegram from the first division came. When he learned that there were enemies there and the number was unknown, Yang Chendong suddenly soberly said, "no, the opponent is going to take the first division."


    "Young master, let''s go to the rescue." Yang Er, who followed him, had itched hard for a long time. When he heard that there was finally a war to fight, he volunteered.


    "I''m afraid it''s too late." Yang Chendong didn''t promise immediately, but came to the sand table, looked at the distance between the two sides, and then shook his head. The cavalry that followed him was only a thousand black cavalry. The others were the main force of the seventh Lu Division. However, they could not run too fast without the help of war horses. If they just ran on their legs, I''m afraid they would have been seriously damaged before they arrived on the battlefield.


    Hearing that Yang Chendong said it was too late, Yang Er also sank in his heart. Then he asked, "young master, would you like to send Mr. Tian Hu to rescue?"


    Yang Chendong would like to say that the other party''s target is the first cavalry division. It is impossible not to send someone to watch the first Cavalry Division in the world and send him to rescue. I''m afraid it would be dangerous for him, but it''s not too far to go to the dust by himself. A rescue plan soon began to take place in his mind.


    "Yes, send a telegram to Tian Hu right away and ask him to send the main force to support the first cavalry division. Tell him, if someone stops, don''t be afraid, young master. I''ll immediately lead troops to support them. In addition, send a telegram to LV Zhuo to tell him not to be rash and concentrate his troops for help." Yang Chendong said to Wang Shan, the telegraph operator who followed him, and even greeted Yang Er to assemble the black cavalry, At the same time, the seventh Lu Division was informed to assemble quickly.


    The telegram was soon sent out. Tian Hu, who got the order, dared not neglect it. He immediately ordered Liu duo, the second head, Hu Bo''er, the third head, and Bai Shuang, the fourth regiment, to take their headquarters to Yongji city. The three regiments with 6000 cavalry turned their horses and prepared to leave. It was at this moment that the door of Linchen city in front of him opened, and from there, the soldiers of the small Nanming army began to pour out.


    Needless to say, they saw that the first Cavalry Division wanted to leave, so they rushed out and wanted to entangle them.


    "What should I do, sir?" Liu duo, the second regimental commander, saw that the enemy had taken the initiative to leave the city, so he hesitated whether to carry out the previous order.


    "Don''t worry so much, do as ordered." Tian Hu narrowed his eyes and looked at the small Nanming army appearing opposite. According to the information, the number of enemy troops opposite is only 20000, which can be dealt with by the 4000 cavalry of one regiment and five regiments he left behind. Not to mention that the sixth young master has said that he will bring people to support himself. What else to fear?


    Knowing the division commander''s decision, the three commanders looked at each other, raised their horses'' whips, took their cavalry away from the battlefield and went straight to Yongji city.


    "Everyone listen to the order and check that there are bows and arrows and swords." Tian Hu licked his lips. Although there are only 4000 cavalry around him, he is still a hundred times more confident. As long as the small Nanming army dares to rush over, he doesn''t mind teaching each other a lesson.


    Besides LV Zhuo''s department. The four regiments under his command were ready to defend all sides and even listen to orders at any time. Yang Chendong''s telegram came. After reading the content, although he was still a little angry and thought that the sixth young master did not believe in the strength of the first division, it was difficult to violate the military order. He still issued the decision that the whole army should not take the initiative to defend.


    Facts soon told him how right it was to obey Yang Chendong''s orders. Because soon LV Zhuo found that more and more enemies surrounded him. Among them are cavalry and Miao soldiers with a fierce face holding Miao Dao.


    When the scouts kept retreating and pieces of information came into their ears, LV Zhuo''s face finally changed. The number of enemies surrounding his headquarters reached 100000 infantry and 15000 cavalry. This figure is greatly beyond people''s expectation. We can imagine what would happen if he took the initiative to attack just now. I''m afraid the whole riding Division will be destroyed here.


    Take a strong breath and calm yourself down. LV Zhuo shouted to the cavalry soldiers around him: "don''t panic. The sixth young master already knows what''s going on here. The first Cavalry Division in the world is rushing to us for reinforcements. As long as you can hold on for a while, you can wait until the reinforcements appear."


    The name of the sixth young master greatly boosted the morale of the whole division. In the eyes of the soldiers, Yang Chendong has incarnated into an omnipotent existence. That is, he knows the situation here. He must be able to find a chance to live as long as he can stick to it.


    The bows and arrows were taken out and the swords were hung on the side of the horses. The 8400 cavalry soldiers looked brightly at the enemies coming from all directions. Everyone''s eyes showed the firmness of fighting to the end.


    Wu Yingtou and Rajiv, who surrounded them, looked a little regretful and didn''t wait for the other party''s active attack, which was somewhat disappointing. But what about this? With their strength more than ten times that of the other side, they are still confident to destroy the enemy.


    Wu Yingtou and Rajiv gave orders at the same time. More than 100000 troops moved forward slowly and constantly narrowed the encirclement circle. There was an idea of encircling and annihilating the first division here.


    In the face of absolute strength, any promises and tricks are just futile. The two sides did not make such a plan. Half an hour later, when the distance between the two sides was less than a mile, there were cries of killing, and the infantry of the Xiaonan Ming army took the lead in launching the attack.


    "Shoot arrows alternately and try to kill the enemy more while preserving physical strength." Lv Zhuo showed the characteristics of a good general. In the face of the severe situation, he was not afraid, on the contrary, he was very calm. At his command, the bows and arrows shot out one after another and landed in the incoming enemy camp, with howls and screams coming out continuously.


    Less than a mile away, the hard cavalry sent out five waves of bows and arrows. After killing thousands of enemies, the cavalry of the first division began to move. The horses galloped and collided with the soldiers of the small Nanming army. The blood filled and filled the air, sending out a hard smell.


    This is destined to be a war without victory. With people everywhere, the range of cavalry activities has been continuously reduced. Unable to give full play to their strengths, the advantage of cavalry was infinitely reduced, and the first division began to suffer casualties.


    Fortunately, the morale of the soldiers of the xiaonanming army was not so high. When they rushed up with the advantage of numbers and thought they could flood the first division as soon as they rushed up, they encountered a strong counterattack, especially when the soldiers in front were either killed by an arrow or cut in two by a sharp saber. When this terrible scene appeared, The soldiers of the Xiaonan Ming army retreated and their morale began to shake.


    Taking this opportunity, the first division took a breath, and the bows and arrows were sent out again, expanding the victory.


    ......


    Under Linchen City, 50000 small Nanming troops rushed out from all directions.


    Not as expected, there were only 20000 enemies. I don''t know when another 30000 enemy soldiers came out. The force gap of 4000 to 50000, more than ten times, has increased the pressure on the first Cavalry Division in the world. But in the face of all this, Mr. Tian Hu was not moved by it. In his eyes, the enemy was used to kill. There was no difference between one enemy and ten enemies.


    The horses galloped and fought back. Tian Hu acted as the tip of an arrow and killed the Nanming army with dozens of cavalry. At the same time, there were hundreds of other arrow pointed arrays, shouting that the two armies killed together and the corpses were everywhere.


    This was the first time that the Xiaonan Ming army saw the array with the tip of the arrow. At the moment of first contact, it was stunned. When array after array broke the impact of the small Nanming army and disrupted their military array, the other party was forced to change from attack to defense. Even so, they were still seriously killed and injured. If it were not for the strength advantage, I''m afraid it might collapse now.


    Cavalry has many advantages over infantry. For example, in terms of speed, power and mobility. In addition, every soldier of the first Cavalry Division in the world is carefully selected. They are experienced veterans who have experienced countless bloody battles. When they cooperate with each other very tacitly and produce knives with great results and speed, more enemy bodies are left on the battlefield.

 Chapter 1060

    In front of Yongji City, the bloody battle continues.


    After the defeat in the first battle, 15000 Bangladeshi cavalry joined, which greatly suppressed the counterattack of the first division. Both sides were cavalry. Even if the combat effectiveness of the first division was stronger, they still showed fatigue when facing the enemy with more troops and more energy. The casualties of the first division began to expand, and only dozens of people died in the first battle, Now there are hundreds of people, hundreds of people


    This number is still expanding. After four hours of bloody battle, it was completely dark. Thanks to the weather, the Xiaonan Ming army stopped the attack and surrounded them. Taking this opportunity, LV Zhuo ordered a rest. Then countless soldiers jumped down from the horses with a tired face. At this time, LV Zhuo, as a division commander, noticed that about 2000 soldiers of the whole division had been killed and 500 seriously wounded, Almost all the other soldiers were wounded.


    Knowing that the war damage had reached more than a quarter, LV Zhuo''s face was gloomy and terrible. He called the telegraph operator around him and asked him to report the situation to the sixth young master. At the same time, he added that he and his first riding division were ready to fight until the last minute.


    When Yang Chendong got the news, he was on his way to Linchen with a thousand black cavalry and the seventh Lu Division. After he read the telegram, he put it aside. At this moment, he didn''t know what to reply. All he could do was to hurry silently. At the same time, he also had a clearer understanding of Guangtong Wang Zhu Huixi. He also admitted that he knew the art of war better than some other Ming generals.


    Admitting that he began to underestimate the Guangtong king, Yang Chendong was also looking forward to the reinforcements sent by Tian Hu to help ride the first division.


    In fact, Master Liu duo and other three teachers did not delay along the way. After receiving the order, they flew all the way from Linchen city. Even eating was carried out immediately. During this period, they also encountered several enemy soldiers who blocked them, but they were all broken by their indomitable momentum. It was dawn, and they were finally less than 50 miles away from Yongji city.


    As the sky slowly brightened, the Bengal cavalry attacked again. Not only that, this time there were 10000 Miao troops cooperating with them.


    It can be said that the Miao people have survived through hard work. Facing the encirclement and suppression of the Ming army at all times, their combat effectiveness has been strengthened over time. Compared with the ordinary Ming army, they perform better and more ferocious on the battlefield.


    Ten thousand Miao troops and more than ten thousand Bengal cavalry rushed up, indicating that the small Nanming army was ready for the final decisive battle. In this regard, LV Zhuo didn''t give in at all. He personally led the cavalry soldiers to meet them. Although they had no advantage in number, and their physical strength after fighting for most of the day was much lower than that in their heyday, their confidence in living made them have to stick to it until the last minute.


    The war continues. Lives will die anytime, anywhere. There are more and more wounded in the first division, and the number of brothers killed in the war is also gradually increasing. The team of more than 6000 people has become more than 5000 and more than 4000. Seeing that the war damage has exceeded half, we still haven''t waited for the arrival of reinforcements.


    LV Zhuo has no idea how many enemies he killed in this meeting. His whole body is full of blood and has his own, but more are the enemies. Another half an hour passed, and the number of war damaged people around him exceeded 1000. I know that if this continues, I''m afraid it won''t take half an hour, and all the remaining 3000 people will die here.


    Is there really no hope?


    As soon as the idea rose in LV Zhuo''s heart, there was a commotion in the surrounding circle behind him, and then a loud and familiar bugle sounded.


    This is the special bugle sound when the five-star army launched the charge. On the first day, LV Zhuo felt that the sound was so beautiful and pleasant, and his whole body was so comfortable. When he looked back, he saw that the infantry of the Xiaonan Ming army retreated towards both sides like a tide, and there was a large influx of cavalry in the middle of the way.


    "Are the comrades in arms of the first Cavalry Division in the world!"


    "Our reinforcements are coming. Retreat and report to them quickly."


    Finally he saw hope. LV Zhuo didn''t know where the strength came from. While shouting loudly, his arms seemed to be full of strength, so that he waved a knife again to block the attack of the enemy in front of him.


    It was the cavalry soldiers of the first division of the world cavalry of Liu duo and other three regiments. They rushed all the way and finally arrived at the last moment, and then rushed to the outer circle of the small Nanming army like a tiger down the mountain.


    No one will be their general if all men are not brave, but the small Nanming army who has the courage to block Liu duo and others will soon become a corpse lying on the cold earth.


    When more and more soldiers were killed on the ground, no one dared to take their edge and make way for a road. The first cavalry division and the first cavalry division finally joined together.


    "Mr. Lu, it''s up to us here. You take your brothers back." as soon as Liu Duan arrived, he took over the front defense of the first cavalry division, which was blocked by him with the soldiers of the second regiment, supported by the head of the third regiment, Hu Bo''er, and the commander of the fourth regiment, Bai Shuang, behind him, protected LV Zhuo and more than 3000 wounded cavalry.


    As soon as Liu Sheng arrived, he soon taught the Bengali cavalry on the opposite side how to be a man, and the Miao soldiers with Miao knives. When the brothers of the first Cavalry Division in the world were either one handed sword, one handed shield, or both hands were as flexible as on the flat ground, they knew why this enemy was called the first Cavalry Division in the world, I realized how wrong it was to think that the combat power of the first division was already very strong.


    People have to die than people, and goods have to be thrown away.


    As soon as Liu duo''s second regiment appeared, although there were only 2000 people, it felt like they had fought thousands of troops.


    The first to be hit hard was the Bangladeshi cavalry. Because they are cavalry, they are used to being superior at ordinary times. It is difficult to look up to the infantry who are soldiers like them. In their eyes, they are the most powerful representative.


    But one day ago, the first division taught them how to do it, let them know what kind of heavy price they would pay to underestimate their opponents, and taught them that they are also cavalry, and their combat power is divided into heaven and earth.


    I thought the cavalry of the first division was already very powerful. After all, it is very difficult to persist for so long without losing under the attack of so many infantry and more than twice the cavalry.


    Seeing that the first Cavalry Division was going to be finished and the morale of the army was about to collapse, once so, it only needed one impact to completely destroy the other party, another cavalry came, and then the other two thousand cavalry dared to carry out a frontal collision. Looking at the thousands of Miao soldiers around and the countless small Nanming soldiers around, the Bangladeshi cavalry smiled.


    They laughed. There are so many people in the world who don''t know how to die. They really think they can''t fight hard. A mere two thousand people dare to attack a group of tens of thousands of people. Of course, they can''t get used to it. Now they pull out their horses and welcome them down, holding their swords. They want to tell the new five-star cavalry how to write the word of death.


    Then they did know how to die. It''s just a pity that they died, not their opponents.


    Liu duo and others can attack and defend with one knife, one shield or two knives. Punctuality can keep their defense tight. When attacking, people can catch up with each other in terms of speed, power and tricky angle. Even many cavalry have been killed before they can see their opponent''s way.


    Under such a dense attack, once the cavalry falls, I don''t want to know the consequences. Even if you are not seriously injured, as long as you fall on the horse, countless big feet will step on you, which is impossible for you to live.


    With great strength, most of the Bangladeshi cavalry fell from the battle horse under the face of one person. When this scene was not interrupted, but continued to happen, the Bengal cavalry learned to be smart. One by one, they stopped the forward horses and deliberately retreated back, leaving the battlefield to other infantry.


    The second one impacted was the Miao soldiers.


    They hit the front, so after the Bengal cavalry retreated, they deserved to be the forward force. Fortunately, at this moment, the impact speed of Liu''s second regiment began to slow down, as if to give them a chance to breathe.


    However, the third regiment came. Under the leadership of leader Hu Bo''er, a new round of fierce attack was launched. The impact was hitting the morale of the Miao army. At present, there were blood splashing and the flash of the knife. Many Miao troops were knocked out by the forward impact of the war horse. Many people were cut off in the head by the next sharp knife. Hundreds of people fell just in front of each other. But the impact continued, and some of the cavalry of the third regiment did not rush to the front.


    Looking at the strength of the other side, watching the Bengal cavalry retreating, seeing the surrounding xiaonanming soldiers retreating outward, the Miao soldiers quit. Why are we in danger? Now they also began to retreat. The small Nanming army, which seemed to have gained the upper hand, suddenly fell into a passive retreat.


    "Don''t rush, the whole army retreats and retreats." Hu Bo''er, the third regiment commander, just killed two enemies, and became empty in front of him. He glanced enviously at Liu Duan''s second regiment, who was taking a rest. Just now, the second regiment had a good time.


    No matter whether the killing intention was satisfied or not, suddenly Bo''er did not forget the main purpose of the trip, that is, he had joined the first riding division, and the next thing to do was to rescue them. This was not only the intention of division commander Tian Hu, but also the order of the sixth young master.

 Chapter 1061

    Don''t violate the order of the sixth young master!


    Bai Shuang took the four regiments and retreated. There were more than 3000 wounded soldiers riding the first division in the middle, followed by Liu duo''s second regiment and Hu Bo''er''s third regiment. The team smoothly "rushed" out of the encirclement and moved towards the Liangshan shelter, leaving Wu Yingtou and lavji behind.


    The first division of the cavalry in the world, as its successor, gave full play to their absolute combat power and completed the task of rescuing the first division. Under the leadership of division commander Tian Hu, the remaining two regiments fought for life and death with 50000 small Nanming army under Linchen city.


    Four thousand to fifty thousand, the number is naturally quite not dominant. But so what? It didn''t affect Tian Hu''s attack. Under his leadership, the array of the sharp arrow was like moving forward, backward and forward like entering a no man''s land. It went round and round, seven in and seven out, like Zhao Zilong on the huangbanpo.


    In particular, division commander Tian Hu''s double swords are exquisitely displayed by him. Wherever he appears, a long hole is cut, and no one can go around. No one is his general. Anyone who dares to block in front of him is either dead or injured.


    Tian Hu, with a total of 4000 people from one regiment and five regiments, stubbornly blocked the offensive of 50000 small Nanming army, explaining that the name of the first Cavalry Division in the world was cut off one by one.


    It is said that they are hard to be afraid of horizontal, horizontal and Leng, and Leng is afraid of not dying. Seeing that the four thousand cavalry are completely sacrificing themselves. The only thing that doesn''t kill is the constant impact, 50000 small Nanming army counselled. After throwing down nearly 5000 bodies, they began to retreat slowly until it was completely dark, and they didn''t dare to move forward.


    "Finally, there are too few troops." Tian Hu sighed when he saw the nearby Linchen city. He had only two regiments of 4000 people. How difficult it was to break through the barriers and enter the city. With a sigh, he could only wait until dawn to find another way.


    Compared with Tian Hu''s feeling, Xiaonan Mingjun is even more depressed. It''s good for them to have a large number of people. It''s good for them to attack, but why do they turn the other way when they go to the battlefield? On the contrary, they have become beaten people. If not for the fact that there are enough troops and the number of cavalry of the five-star army is too small, I am afraid that an impact may destroy their fighting heart and make them completely defeated.


    Several leading generals, Xiao Nanming, came together and spoke to each other, but they didn''t find a better way until dawn. It was at this time that the scouts in front reported that the reinforcements of the five-star army appeared. The number was unknown, but there were cavalry and infantry. It was hard to deal with.


    I couldn''t find a better way. Now I heard that reinforcements came. Several generals immediately reached an agreement, retreated to Linchen City, and then reported the matter here to King Guangtong. What to do next is to listen to the orders.


    The small Nanming army suddenly withdrew into the city at dawn. Then Yang Chendong, a thousand black cavalry and Lu Qi division rushed over and joined Tian Hu.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Sixth young master, we have nothing to do. In the first battle yesterday afternoon, we killed nearly 5000 enemies, killed three brothers and injured 78 people." Tian Hu immediately became much more energetic when he saw Yang Chendong, especially when he saw that Lu Qi division followed him with dark guys, he laughed.


    "Good." listening to the battlefield report, Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction. The first division of the cavalry in the world is the first division. With 4000 to 50000, he can kill the other party and dare not move. With this momentum, no one can be invincible.


    Of course, Yang Chendong also saw the light in Tian Hu''s eyes, smiled, patted him on the shoulder and said, "give Lu Qi division half an hour''s rest, and then prepare to attack the city."


    "Good." Tian Hu laughed when he heard that the sixth young master was really going to cut Linchen city. The Lu 7th Division, which was full of firearms, opened the way, and then it was time for their cavalry division to show its heroism.


    Half an hour passed in a flash. Then the troops began to prepare for the attack. The two 100mm mortars coming with the army were also pushed to the front line, and the ruler was being adjusted to aim at the South Gate of Linchen city. However, the plan did not change quickly. Suddenly, the city gate opened wide, and a group of small Nanming troops with a guard of honor suddenly appeared.


    "Sixth young master, are you ready to fire now?" as if you didn''t see the team coming from the opposite, Tiance, the commander of the seventh Lu Division, asked with a breath.


    "Wait a minute." Yang Chendong looked at the delegation heading for his team with a curious face. What''s the matter? It hasn''t started yet. The other party thinks it''s counseling. Do you want peace talks?


    Others were also swayed by the scene in front of them. What''s the situation? Shouldn''t the army be sent out when the army is pressing on the border? Why the mission? What''s the opponent doing.


    People who don''t understand have turned their eyes to Yang Chendong. They are used to listening to the orders of the sixth young master. Especially when they are unknown, they should listen to the sixth young master, because countless facts have proved that this person will not make wrong decisions.


    But this time, Yang Chendong was really confused by the current situation, but on the surface, he didn''t show any surprise and hesitation, but seemed to have a good idea to look at the team out of the city. In fact, he was observing and wanted to see the other party''s intention.


    There was no order, the erected artillery was not opened, and the team came to the front smoothly. When the distance between the two sides was not more than 300 meters, they stopped. Then a middle-aged man in a long shirt came out of the mission team. As soon as he appeared, Yang Er stared. "Young master, it seems that we have seen this man."


    Nonsense, of course. The visitor is Chen Tian, the most eloquent and argumentative person in xiaonanming power. Yang Chendong once had a meeting with him. When he was dealing with Miao Jinlong, the head of Miao in Tianzhu village, he played the role of a lobbyist. He just didn''t expect to appear again now. Is it really peace talks?


    Yang Chendong doesn''t understand that the current battlefield situation is clearly dominated by the Xiaonan Ming army, and the life and death of the surrounded first Cavalry Division is still uncertain. Even if it is to negotiate, it should be put forward by himself. The other party does appear. What do you mean?


    Without keeping Yang Chendong waiting, Chen Tian soon walked to Yang Chendong in the battle array with a group of people. Then he bowed with his fist and said in a familiar way: "King Wu Nan, I haven''t seen him in Gaozhou Prefecture for several years. It''s really the same style."


    Unable to understand the other party''s idea, Yang Chendong kept a polite smile. "It''s a pleasure for Mr. Chen to come from a distance. Come, please."


    He didn''t show the slightest doubt. It seemed as if he knew he would come. Chen Tian had more comments on Yang Chendong, and his happiness and anger were not in his face.


    At the invitation of Yang Chendong, Chen Tian came to the main account. The two sides were divided into guests and hosts. Then Yang Er served, stood behind Yang Chendong and stared at Chen Tian with tiger eyes. It seems that if the other party dares to make any rash moves, he will draw a knife to kill him.


    People who are usually good at speaking and arguing, and people who are usually good at talking, have great courage. Otherwise, they can''t speak out when they see their opponents. Isn''t it a big mistake. Therefore, no matter what kind of eyes Yang Er looks at him, Chen Tian looks like an zhiruoyi. He slowly tastes the tea and doesn''t forget to nod gently. It seems that he is praising the good taste of tea.


    Yang Chendong is also slowly tasting tea. He is not in a hurry to ask the purpose of the other party. He believes that Chen Tian will come immediately and will have some words. He will wait silently.


    Sure enough, half an hour later, Chen Tianfang, who had already drunk two cups of tea, looked at Yang Chendong and asked with great interest, "King Wunan, I don''t know what you think of the current situation?"


    Is this showing off or testing yourself?


    Yang Chendong knew that Guangtong king suddenly chose to ride the first division as the goal, which was indeed beyond everyone''s expectation and broke the pre war plan he had set before, so that passive he had to do it himself. What''s the matter? I took a small advantage. Do you want to play a game in front of me?


    There was some shame in his heart. Yang Chen said without changing his color in the East, "very good. Don''t you see that the five-star army has surrounded Linchen city? If I want to, I should be able to break through the city and kill Nanning mansion soon. By the way, I heard that Zhu Huiyun is there, right? Ha ha, it''s good. It''s also a good thing to find him to drink tea and meet the two kings."


    It seemed that he was saying a very common thing, but these words listened to Chen Tian''s ears and made him look a little ugly.


    1¡¢ The current situation is that of Linchen city or Xiaonan Ming army. The five-star army is at a disadvantage in terms of territory and strength. It doesn''t look like what he said about breaking the city.


    2¡¢ Yang Chendong''s identity as King Wu Nan is only a reward granted by the northern Ming court. Up to now, neither Nanming nor xiaonanming have publicly acknowledged it. The so-called meeting between the two kings is naturally untenable.


    In his heart, he talked about Yang Chendong''s thick face and black heart. Chen Tian smiled again. He didn''t directly refute. He wanted to wait for the other party to ask what he was laughing at. Then he told the other party in a way of reminding, which will play an important role in promoting the next negotiation.


    It''s just that some things will go according to the plan. Just like now, there is an extra person outside the door. It''s the telegraph operator Wang Shan. When he sent the two telegrams to Yang ER and came to Yang Chendong, he just glanced at them and raised his eyebrows. After a little silence, he whispered something in Yang er''s ear.


    Then Yang Er nodded and left. In the main account, only Yang Chendong and Chen Tian sat opposite each other to taste tea. At this moment, Yang Chendong didn''t speak, let alone ask him what he was laughing just now.

 Chapter 1062

    He didn''t go as planned. Chen Tian was still thinking about how to pull back the topic, so that Yang Chendong could see the current situation and listen to himself to analyze the pros and cons. Only in this way could he come up with his next suggestions.


    Just thinking about how to say it without losing his identity and making Yang Chendong grateful to himself, suddenly the gunfire outside the account rumbled, and Chen Tian threw his tea cup on the ground without any preparation.


    Dare to appear in the five-star Barracks at the moment. Chen Tian is indeed a man of some courage. However, this did not prove that he was not afraid of death. In particular, the sound of artillery suddenly sounded, which was completely beyond his expectation. This blow directly exposed the original form of his essential timidity.


    Yang Chendong looked at Chen Tian''s performance and did not make any comments, because he knew that this was just the beginning.


    He threw the teacup in a panic. Chen Tian knew that he had lost his manners and was timid. But at the moment, he couldn''t manage so much. Instead, after sitting upright, he hurriedly asked, "King Wunan, what''s the matter with the gunfire?"


    "Oh, nothing serious? It''s just shelling Linchen city. By the way, didn''t wang just say? It''s surrounded here, and attacking the city is just an immediate thing." Yang Chendong''s smile seems to be talking about a trivial matter.


    But this scene fell in Chen Tian''s eyes, which was not the case at all. He himself has come and appears as a negotiator. Why should the five-star army do it? Where do you want to put yourself?


    In addition, Linchen city is also one of the bargaining chips in the next negotiation. If it is broken now, isn''t there a condition missing? As a messenger, we must not let such things continue to happen. "King Wunan, I ask you with the messenger of Nanming to stop attacking Linchen city immediately."


    "Nanming? I''m afraid you can''t represent it. At most, it''s just xiaonanming who can represent your master." Yang Chendong smiled with disdain.


    "No! I can tell the truth on behalf of King Wu Nan. My master has taken refuge in Nanming, and now the eight classics are a member of Nanming. King Wu Nan is shelling Linchen city. Does he want to turn against Nanming and want to rebel?" Chen Tian suddenly said with full confidence, and these words really surprised Yang Chendong. It''s too much information, So big that Yang Chendong had to think about it.


    Instead of speaking immediately, he digested the information first and then looked at Chen Tian. Yang Chendong asked, "your master, what do you mean?"


    "Of course it''s the king of Guangtong. Hum, Zhu Huixuan is not satisfied with his status as a king of minzhuang. He even claims to be the king of xiaonanming. With this, it''s treacherous. How can I be with such people?" he has a face of justice and disdain. If this person hadn''t talked to him about judgment for Zhu Huixuan before, I''m afraid Yang Chendong would really believe what the other party said.


    It seems that Chen Tian gave up Zhu Huiyun and switched to Zhu Huiyun. In this way, the latter took refuge in Zhuqi Town, Yingzong of Nanming Dynasty. This news was the first time he heard, and he was really shocked.


    The rise of Zhu Huixi has increased the internal friction of Nanming and made them flawless. Only in this way can Yang Chendong engage in wind and rain in the south, expand his territory and increase his strength. In fact, Zhu Huixi didn''t disappoint him. The self styled little king of Nanming attracted the hatred of Nanming. Even in the next two sides of the attack between Nanming and King Xiping, he still insisted. Now he has joined forces with the Bengal army to beat away the king of Xiping and took out a picture to compete with Nanming. If he hadn''t provoked himself this time, he might have become a certain climate.


    Seeing that the situation was good, why did king Guangtong suddenly vote for the Nanming court? So did he fall out with king xiaonanming and his brother Zhu Huixi?


    By the way, history has recorded that their brothers eventually disagreed and parted ways. But in this way, Yingzong Zhuqi town really has the strength to command the whole Nanming. In addition to strengthening itself, it will naturally pose a certain threat to the five-star army.


    In a very short time, Yang Chendong thought a lot. While analyzing the advantages and disadvantages, he also thought about what he should do, which is the most favorable. So that Chen Tian shouted to himself several times, but he didn''t hear it.


    "Wu Nan Wang, Wu Nan Wang." under the hurried greeting, he finally broke Yang Chendong''s meditation. He looked up at Chen Tian. The man said anxiously, "King Wu Nan, I''m here to negotiate with you on behalf of Nanming. Do you stop the artillery attack first and show your sincerity?"


    "Sincerity?" hearing this, Yang Chendong laughed, then suddenly changed his face without warning and said: "How do you want to talk about sincerity with the king? You sent troops to my Liangshan shelter for no reason before, robbed more than 40000 people and killed thousands of my soldiers. When I took people to talk to you, you directly surrounded my first cavalry division, so that they were badly hurt and almost completely destroyed. Is that your sincerity?"


    What Yang Chendong said about the first Cavalry Division was just one of the two telegrams sent by Wang Shan, which clearly recorded the fact that LV Zhuo''s first Cavalry Division had only lost more than 3000 people, and almost everyone was injured. It can be imagined that if Liu duo and other three regiments hadn''t gone in time, I''m afraid the whole army would be destroyed next How could he not repay such a big revenge.


    The second telegram said that 100000 foreign allied forces had captured Sishi house and killed or captured 20000 Nanming town there. It also said that they were rushing to Linchen city and obeying their own orders.


    After learning the news, Yang Chendong had the confidence to retaliate. With the 100000 foreign allied forces, he is confident to play well with Guangtong king and win. How is it possible to let him stop at this time?


    Yang Chendong suddenly became angry and denounced himself for being insincere. Chen Tian found that he had nothing to say. He had always been unreasonable and could be cunning. At this moment, he didn''t know how to speak.


    Without waiting for Chen Tian to think about the next language, Yang Chendong added: "You said you were the envoy of Nanming. Do you think the king would believe it? Who didn''t know that you were an aide of the rebel little Nanming King Zhu Huixuan? How? You know that our five-star army is powerful. Now you want peace talks. I tell you, it''s late. Come on, take Mr. Chen down to have a rest and don''t bother."


    "Yes." Qiu Wu, Badaojiang and Peng Yue, who had been waiting outside the door for a long time, entered the account one after another. They didn''t give Chen any chance to speak at all. They directly took him down. The main account soon quieted down. Yang Er strode to Yang Chendong and said in a low voice as much as possible, "Young master, if Zhu Huixuan really takes refuge in Nanming, what will he do? Will the first division''s revenge not be avenged?"


    "Who said not to report?" Yang Chendong raised his head and asked Yang er.


    "But... But now to fight Zhu Huixuan is not to declare war on Nanming? Young master is ready?" Yang Eryi looked puzzled.


    "What are you going to do? Who said Zhu Huixuan took refuge in Nanming? Do you have conclusive evidence?" Yang Chendong asked.


    "Ah! So, it''s false. It''s Chen Tian''s nonsense." Yang Er seemed to answer in reverse.


    "No." unexpectedly, Yang Chendong shook his head at this moment. Although Chen Tian is very eloquent, he should not dare to tell such a big lie. After all, it is important and the consequences of the matter are beyond his ability to bear. Therefore, it is likely that the matter is true, but it has not been announced. If it has not been announced, this is Yang Chendong''s opportunity.


    It seems that he thought of something. Yang Chendong called Yang ER in a whisper and said, "send a telegram to Yang San and Yang Liu to confirm the truth of this matter. Also, inform Yao Junjun and ask him to immediately spread the fact that Zhu Huixi took refuge in the Nanming court."


    What Yang Chendong wants is to make a time difference. By means of telegraph, an unimpeded thing for communication, he asked Zhu Huixuan to prepare early to prevent his brother from being killed. As long as this person does not die, Xiao Nanming''s power will not be disintegrated, and he can still play a role in containing Nanming, so he can use this time to solve more problems in Southeast Asia.


    Yang Er nodded and agreed. Then he arranged for Wang Shan to send a report. Instead of staying in the big tent, Yang Chendong left the tent, came to the artillery and said loudly, "boom, aim at the city gate and give me a powerful boom. Mr. Tian Hu and Mr. Tiance are ready to attack the city. This time we must win Linchen city.


    If Yang Chendong just wanted to put pressure on each other and tell them that he was not easy to mess with, now he really wants to take Linchen city. First, he wants to avenge the badly hit first division. Second, he wants to make a time difference and earn more benefits before some things do not become a reality.


    The sixth young master gave the order. The artillery soldiers were impolite. They loaded one shell like no silver. Soon, the tower of Linchen city was full of holes, and the heavy gate was completely bombed into half. Taking this opportunity, division commander Tian Hu, who had been waiting for him, pulled out his double knives and killed the warriors of the first division of the world cavalry with two regiments After entering the city, thousands of cold front soldiers of the seventh Lu Division followed behind them.


    When Chen Tian walked out of Linchen City, he followed the people below to make sure that he would stop the five-star army from attacking the city and reassure them. Because of this, the soldiers guarding the city relaxed their vigilance. Even when the cannon sounded, although some people were shocked, some people still said that the five-star army was scaring people. It was dry thunder and no rain. Don''t be afraid.

 Chapter 1063

    But now, even the city gate was opened by artillery, and the cavalry entered the city. Finally, the soldiers guarding the city were afraid. The resistance formed under panic is not Tian Hu''s opponent at all, and can''t stop this powerful cavalry from entering. In addition, the seventh Lu Division followed, and the bullets were fired as if they didn''t want money. They soon killed a path of blood and defeated the fighting heart of the small Nanming army.


    It seems that this time Zhu Huixuan led 300000 soldiers, defeated Wang mubin in Xiping and took in tens of thousands of soldiers. It is a large number of people. However, a large number of soldiers does not mean a good soldier. Most of these troops are composed of farmers. They have not even done a few times of military training to correct the eight classics. It is still possible to point at them to fight a downwind war, but if they fight such a vicious war, they are not opponents at all. Once the war heart is in chaos, the trees fall and the monkeys scatter, and all run away.


    Only when he entered the city, he met effective resistance, but he was quickly disintegrated under the fierce chopping and killing of Tian Hu with two regiments of cavalry. Then, without any decent resistance, tens of thousands of troops guarding the city fled if they could, and fell if they could not. Only half a day later, Linchen city changed hands and was occupied by the five-star army.


    After taking Linchen City, it is equivalent to opening the door to Nanning mansion. Next, as long as the five-star army continues to attack, it can have a close fight with Zhu Huixi, king of Guangtong. However, Yang Chendong did not choose to do so. His forces are really limited. What he has to do now is to wait for the return of Liu duo''s three cavalry regiments and the first cavalry division, and the gathering of 100000 foreign allied forces. If everything is ready and there is still time, he doesn''t mind teaching Zhu Huiyun a lesson, Let him know that some people must not be provoked.


    ......


    Yao Yingjun, walking on the streets of Si Fu in Guizhou, went to the teahouse to listen to music and drink tea as usual. He had a good time. But today, after he came out of the teahouse he used to go to, he was in a hurry.


    It''s only for one thing. Just now he got the news from his intelligence team that Guangtong King Zhu Huixi took refuge in the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    Telegram news is always fastest. Yao Yingjun can be sure that no one knows about it in Guizhou division. At least Zhu Huixi, who calls himself king of the little Nanming Dynasty, doesn''t know. Otherwise, streets won''t be so quiet.


    No, seeing that there are obviously more patrol soldiers on the street today, Yao Yingjun is sure that he should not know it alone, but Zhu Huirong, the main leader of this posture, should not know it. Is it


    At the thought that it is likely that the more patrol soldiers on the streets are related to Guangtong King Zhu Huixi. Perhaps he has bought off the people around Xiao Nanming king long ago, and it is also very possible that he has been prepared long ago. Is it a mutiny?


    At the thought of the mutiny, I don''t know why the first thing that flashed in Yao Yingjun''s mind was Zhu Lianna''s pitiful appearance.


    Zhu Lian, the sister of the two brothers Zhu Huixi and Zhu Huixi, was granted the title of Princess Yongsheng. Yao Yingjun was the first to break into them, relying on Zhu Lian''s love for him. Through this feeling, he completed the task of understanding and investigating Guangtong Wang and other senior leaders.


    I thought that when I came here, the task time would not be too long, but I never thought that I would stay for several years. People are emotional animals. Over time, they will inevitably move to the truth. In particular, Zhu Lian is really good to Yao Yingjun. That is a hundred trusts. She appeared to resolve several crises. Over time, Yao Yingjun found that she had moved the truth.


    After recognizing his feelings, Yao Junjun is really afraid. As an intelligence officer, the most basic thing is to learn to play every scene, not to trust others easily, let alone use the truth lightly.


    Obviously, Yao Junjun has violated these. Therefore, he didn''t report it, but just pressed his love at the bottom of his heart and didn''t tell anyone. Now he became more anxious when he learned that Zhu Huixi might rebel and that if he made a bad one, Zhu Lian would also be affected by the fish in the pond. He must keep the girl safe, but he can''t reveal his details. How can he do that?


    Maybe Yao Yingjun can find a reason casually, such as going to play, so that he and Zhu Lian can leave Guizhou company in good faith. But if he did, what would Zhu Huixuan, the king of Xiaonan Ming, do? This is tantamount to his blatant resistance to the task. Once he is held accountable, he will not have enough heads to be cut off. But if not for this reason, do you want to disclose your identity?


    After thinking for a long time, Yao Yingjun felt a headache. Finally, he decided to focus on mengneng and Duan Youhong.


    These two are not only the people whom Xiao Nanming King trusts very much, but also have their own abilities. For example, it is said that Duan Youhong, who is good at strange skills, and Meng Neng, who is good at fighting, can be compared with Chen Tian, who can speak and argue, and even exist more powerful.


    The two men won the trust of little Nanming king, and they had to ask him for advice in almost everything they did; A military power in charge of the small Nanming army. If Zhu Huixuan wants to harm his brother to rebel, the latter will absolutely avoid it.


    Looking at the extra patrolmen on the street, Yao Junjun had a feeling that he was afraid that the mengneng general had been bought off. But he still decided to give it a try. That''s what intelligence people do. They have 1% hope and have to make 100% efforts to pay for it, even if they have to pay the price of their lives.


    With his relationship with Princess Yongsheng Zhu Lian, Yao Junjun was once a guest of mengneng and Duan Youhong. He didn''t have to make an appointment to see them. He just walked in. As a general who has been to the general''s house more than once, Yao Yingjun, who seems to appear here, intuitively tells him that there is a problem here.


    When he didn''t join the intelligence department, he had special physical training. Although Yao Yingjun''s skill was not as good as Leng Feng, he was still much better than ordinary people, especially his eyesight. As soon as he entered the general''s house, he could feel the shadow in the dark. There were always countless pairs of eyes staring at him.


    Without looking around, Yao Yingjun seemed unaware of everything. As soon as he entered the general''s house, he shouted to see general mengneng and had to fight 300 rounds with him at the wine table. Such a cry naturally attracted the attention of more people in the house.


    "Go and tell him that general Ben is patrolling the barracks and is not in the house." in the dark of the courtyard, looking at the uninvited Yao handsome, general mengneng showed a layer of displeasure on his face.


    The housekeeper got the order and hurriedly welcomed him out. He persuaded Yao Yingjun to go away on the grounds that the general was not in the house and went to the barracks. Soon the housekeeper returned to mengneng and asked in a low voice, "general, doesn''t he feel anything?"


    "Hum! It''s just a little white face. I''m afraid he doesn''t even have the ability to be the master in the future. OK, let''s hurry to prepare and start tomorrow night." Meng Neng sneered. Obviously, Yao Junjun''s usual disguise worked. He didn''t be regarded as a dish as he wished, reducing the possibility of being suspected.


    After leaving the general''s house, Yao Yingjun''s unruly appearance was completely put away. After hesitation, he went straight to Duan''s house.


    Compared with the previous Duan mansion, before Yao Yingjun arrived, he saw that there were many strangers at the corners of the surrounding alleys. With the identity of intelligence agents, he quickly saw the difference. If the expectation was not bad, it should be watched here, probably by mengneng.


    He had already shown his face in the general''s house once, and was almost left there. If he risked to appear in Duan''s house this time, I''m afraid it would arouse suspicion. For security reasons, instead of entering Duan''s house, he returned to the previous teahouse.


    Even if the relationship between the upper echelons doesn''t work, let''s just start from the lower echelon, that is, spreading rumors of Zhu Huixuan''s rebellion. He''s not sure how much it will do. But what else can he do? Although with Zhu Lian''s relationship, he seems to have a good relationship with some people, who will take him as a dish when it comes to major events?


    When Yao Yingjun came out of the teahouse again, he obviously accelerated his pace. He didn''t know what kind of choice mengneng would make in the face of rumors that would appear all over the city. He didn''t want to gamble, so the best way was to take Zhu Lian to a safe place to hide.


    Just one hour after Yao Yingjun left the teahouse, there began to be rumors in the streets of Guizhou department that Guangtong Wang Zhu Huixi had taken refuge in the Nanming court and wanted to rebel. With the spies and spies arranged by the intelligence department over the years, the news soon spread to the streets, the general''s house and the small Nanming palace.


    "Who? Who leaked the news?" Meng Neng said angrily after learning the news. He is already making a plan for the rebellion tomorrow night, but who would have thought that the wind should leak. It seems that everything needs to be changed.


    "General, the king has ordered you to go to the palace." just when Meng Neng called the housekeeper and discussed the countermeasures, the servant reported that Xiao Nanming king wanted to see him.


    "General, you''d better take more people," said the housekeeper anxiously.


    "It''s natural. I wanted to do things well without God''s knowledge. If that''s the case, it''s better to make it public. So I''ll go to see the king now, and you will fight against other important officials according to the previous plan." Meng Neng won''t wait to die. Since he promised Guangtong King Zhu Huixuan to rebel with him, he can''t go back on his word.


    Mengneng started. All the plans have been prepared long ago. The difference is that one is to start tomorrow night and the other is to start in advance. Because mengneng''s action was fast enough and fast enough, although he had been made some preparations by rumors, Xiao Nanming Wang Zhu Huixi was still caught in the mutiny.


    Not only Zhu Huiyun, but also his other brother, Zhu Huiyun, king of Yangzong, and Duan Youhong were also arrested in the house. To say something unexpected, only princess Yongsheng was alone. When a large number of soldiers entered the princess''s house, they learned that the princess was not in and went out of the city with Yao Yingjun.


    "Chase." a group of soldiers immediately went out of the city and chased. But Yao Yingjun was already ready, how could they catch him, not to mention that he didn''t leave the city at all, but took Zhu Lian to find a safe place to hide.


    Except for Zhu Lian and some ministers and generals who were lucky enough not to be in the city, most of them were controlled by mengneng who suddenly took the hand. So far, it was announced that they changed their posts and re embraced the Nanming court.

 Chapter 1064

    It seems that the power of the little Nanming king, once favored by many people and regarded as a great enemy by the Nanming court, collapsed. Everything came so fast that many eyes were stunned.


    Relying on the advantages of radio, Yang Chendong learned the news earlier than others, but he just sighed that after it was difficult to prevent domestic thieves day and night, he stopped caring and began to face up to the negotiations in front of him.


    I have to pay attention to it. For this negotiation, the Nanming court sent Prince Taifu and Minister of war Kuang Yeqin to Linchen city. It is said that the mission team is less than 30 miles away from here, that is, it can arrive at dark.


    "Young master, Mr. LV Zhuo and Liu zhantuan are back." Yang Er walked to Yang Chendong''s side with a soft voice and feet.


    "Where has the foreign allied army gone?" Yang Chendong asked with a slight forehead.


    "Maybe we can get to Linchen city tomorrow afternoon." Yang Er answered after estimating.


    "Yang Er, do you think the alien alliance is reliable?" in view of what happened in Guizhou division, Yang Chendong had to come.


    From the current situation, the strong rise of the five-star army is inevitable, and it is very difficult for others to defeat them. But if something similar happens to Guizhou company, it''s really hard to say. That is, if you have a lesson, you have to guard against it.


    "Well... What''s your idea?" Yang Er couldn''t answer, but he was used to telling him that there must be a way to solve such a problem.


    "Well, in the future, some soldiers of the foreign coalition army will be promoted to the reserve division after they have made contributions and raised their nationality. In this way, when the cold front is lack of troops, there is no need to re assess and can directly select talents from the Reserve Division." Yang Chendong said in a very positive tone after a little hesitation.


    The reserve force had existed before, but with the continuous expansion of the cold front and no more ready troops, this force had to be temporarily abolished. Now that a large number of foreign young people have joined the army, it is time for the army to recover.


    "OK, I''ll do it now." after understanding Yang Chendong''s meaning, Yang Er nodded heavily. He once served as the commander of the logistics division, which is also equivalent to a military source concentration camp, so he has experience in this field. As for the selection of the division commander, we should go back to the military headquarters for formulation and the political department for review. If there is no problem, we should report it to the young master for decision.


    Learn from others, you can know the gains and losses, and learn from history, you can know the rise and fall. That is, knowing where others failed, Yang Chendong will not allow the same problem to happen to himself.


    That night, the north gate of Linchen city opened wide. Yang Er, Tian Hu, Tiance and others welcomed Kuang ye, the special envoy of Nanming Dynasty, and his party into the city. In the back hall of Yamen in the city, Yang Chendong ordered people to prepare good wine and dishes to receive Kuang Ye.


    Speaking of Kuang ye, Yang Chendong is no stranger to him. Especially when we first met, his name and influence were still above him. Only a few years later, their status has changed dramatically. Although Kuang ye also made a small step from the second grade minister to the first grade, compared with Yang Chendong, a king with a different surname, the gap is not a bit.


    At the first meeting, Kuang ye had to bow down and salute and said, "the envoy Kuang Ye has seen the king of Wunan."


    "Hehe, Kuang Shangshu, we don''t need to do that set of vulgar ceremony. Come, please sit down." Yang Chendong smiled hehe.


    Yang Chendong is so enthusiastic, which is the real purpose of Yingzong Zhuqi town to send Kuang ye to play a dozen emotional cards through this friendship.


    After the two sides were seated as guests of honor, Yang Chendong first asked about Guan Ying while persuading wine. I think at the beginning, he was only a five grade military attache, but now I heard that he has become a major general of Nanming Dynasty, promoted to a second grade military general, and won the trust and reuse of Zhuqi town.


    Kuang Ye naturally knows everything about these things. He not only talked about the current situation of Guan Ying, but also said that he also misses King Wunan very much. If he was not on official business, he would also like to come to see him this time, and so on.


    The atmosphere between the opening of the banquet was good, and the two sides just talked about the past and didn''t talk about business. Until after three rounds of wine, the banquet was removed and replaced with tea, their faces involuntarily became much more serious.


    Finally, Kuang Ye couldn''t help but speak first and said, "King Wunan, King Guangtong, Zhu Huixuan has surrendered to the Yingzong emperor. The era of xiaonanming will go away and never return. What do you think?"


    "Emperor Yingzong played a wonderful chess, which I admire." Yang Chendong said with a smile.


    "Yes, my emperor is wise. The existence of Xiao Nanming has displaced the people. I don''t know how many people have broken their homes and died because of it. They really deserve to die." Kuang ye also said with a very impressed look. While talking, he also observed Yang Chendong, as if he wanted to express his admiration like himself.


    Unfortunately, Yang Chendong looked as usual. And all this in Kuang Ye''s eyes, he thought it was very normal. Compared with the fact that Zhuqi town destroyed the small Nanming court, what Yang Chendong and the five-star army did was a major event.


    If you have to compare it, the former is just making a small noise in his own garden, but Yang Chendong has indeed shown his boxing outside and raised the national prestige of our Han people.


    It''s just... It''s just that the strength of the five-star army is so strong that it has long been successful. Some people even said privately that once the five-star army turns its spearhead directly behind its back one day, even the northern Ming Dynasty and the Southern Ming Dynasty can''t resist it. Unless Daming can be reunified, it can be able to suppress the five-star army.


    Of course, some people are smart. Do not understand the five-star army, do not know where their strength lies; They didn''t really fight with them, and they didn''t know how terrible their combat power was.


    Alas, some people can only see a third of an mu of land in front of them, but they always emphasize how high their horizons are. It''s ridiculous to think about it.


    Kuang Ye naturally doesn''t belong to that kind of short-sighted person. He saw the power of Yang Chendong a few years ago, but he didn''t think that this person developed so rapidly that he had laid almost a territory outside Daming. It is precisely for this reason that he strongly advocated the rapid elimination of the small Nanming, first unify the Nanming, and then see if there is a chance to swallow the northern Ming. Only in this way can the great Ming be unified, can we form a joint force to jointly resist powerful foreign enemies.


    Of course, Kuang ye would not say these psychological words to Yang Chendong. At this time, he only said that the emperor was wise and just wanted to unify Nanming first.


    In fact, even if Kuang Ye doesn''t say something, Yang Chendong can guess one or two. Seeing that Kuang ye first flattered the emperor''s wisdom, and then looked compassionate and said about the suffering of the people, he said with a smile: "In this way, the emperor and Kuang Shangshu attach great importance to the quality of life of the people. I don''t know how the life of the people in Nanming has changed compared with that in the past? Or do you have any preferential treatment for the people here after Xiao Nanming''s power belongs to the imperial court again?"


    Yang Chendong asked about the common people. He will never forget that in later generations, someone said that foreign countries are big and officials are two. The main idea is that foreigners have a higher status in China than some ordinary officials. Therefore, they can not abide by domestic laws. Once something happens, they always put pressure on the embassy and show their enthusiasm for bad international influence Nobility. It is precisely because of this that Yang Chendong deliberately raised the identity of Han people. He wanted the world to form a habit from this time. Han people are superior and inviolable.


    Yang Chendong can do what he says because the Yang system has developed from scratch and instilled the concept of Han supremacy. Not in Nanming, or in Daming as a whole.


    Just like those feudal dynasties in the past, Daming rose in troubled times, focusing on the inheritance of a family and the rule of the world by culture, which makes it possible for Daming to continuously improve the status of scholars.


    If you think about it carefully, the reason why these scholars and scholar bureaucrats have such a high status is that they step on others. For example, the businessmen, soldiers and, of course, the most important thing is the ordinary people.


    For a country full of Han people, it is unrealistic to say what to improve the status of Han people, and it is impossible to be unique. It is far from like the Yang family, conquering all regions and nationalities, and placing Han people in them.


    The so-called no comparison, there is no grade.


    Therefore, even if Nanming was thinking about the people, it could not be promoted to this level like the Han people in the Yang family. Not to mention, the attitude of the Nanming court towards the people, especially the lowest people, has always been dispensable. Imagine what Yang Chendong said, how to improve their status and treatment?


    Kuang Ye was flushed by Yang Chendong''s question, and then slowly lowered his head and said, "the people are the people under the rule of the emperor. Of course, we should treat them better."


    "Ha ha."


    The two word answer represents Yang Chendong''s current mood. Fortunately, he also knows the current situation of yinanming. He is afraid he can''t make them better to the Han people. He simply doesn''t pay attention to this problem, but changed his voice and asked, "Zhu Huiyun is willing to surrender to you this time. I don''t know what benefit he has given?"


    It is supposed to be a private affair of Nanming Dynasty, which is hard for others to doubt. But Kuang Ye knows very well and knows Yang Chendong''s energy. If he wants to know the inside story, even if he doesn''t say it himself, he will find out from others. The most important thing is that it will be revealed to the world soon, and it''s impossible to hide it. Therefore, he said bluntly: "The emperor made Zhu Huixi king of the three provinces and was in charge of the military affairs of the three provinces of Yunnan, Guangxi and Guizhou."


    "The king of three provinces." after listening to this, Yang Chendong nodded and said, "he is only in charge of military affairs, regardless of local government affairs, isn''t he?"

 Chapter 1065

    Unexpectedly, Yang Chendong was so smart that he saw the key to the problem at a glance. Kuang Ye nodded, "Wu Nan Wang was right."


    "Hehe, only the military power has no financial power. Once the emperor is upset and his food and pay are cut off, I''m afraid he''ll lose some army in the difficult command. I''m playing a good game." Yang Chendong exposed Zhu Qi''s idea while talking and laughing.


    Kuang Ye''s face turned red again. What Yang Chendong said was the truth. This time, Zhu Huiyun was indeed deceived by Zhu Qizhen.


    No explanation is tantamount to default. Yang Chendong was not interested and asked, "it is said that this set of words is not clever. This king can see it, and others can see it. Does the king of the three provinces have no objection?"


    "Yes, but the Emperor allowed him to do business with the state of bAngela, and all the benefits can be withheld by himself except 30% to the court." it''s also not a deep secret, Kuang ye said with a frank expression.


    "Trade with Bengal army?" Yang Chendong was surprised, but then he thought that everything was clear.


    Zhu Huixuan replaced his elder brother Zhu Huixuan. If he still controls the military and political power of the three provinces, what is the difference from the previous xiaonanming, which must be intolerable in Zhuqi town. It is precisely because of this reason that both sides have taken a step back, one for military power and the other for local management and fiscal and taxation power. This is tantamount to taking what they need.


    He sighed in his heart that he played good abacus. But all this must have a premise, such as whether they agree, whether the Yang family agrees, and whether the five-star army agrees.


    The three provinces are close to Vietnam. If Yang Chendong is not settled, there will be no peaceful days here. Not to mention today''s Nanming grain and the goods of Wang''s trade in the next three provinces, I''m afraid they have to rely on Yang Chendong. This is the main reason why they sent Chen Tian and Kuang ye here for peace talks.


    Finally know the truth, Yang Chendong is not in a hurry. Now that others have asked him, he can think about it slowly, so next he doesn''t take the initiative to ask questions, but allows Kuang ye to narrate everything there.


    After seeing that Yang Chendong had nothing to ask, Kuang Ye really opened his mouth. The emperor said that everything was the emperor''s meaning. I''m just a narrator. I''ll be responsible for conveying your opinions and questions, but I can''t be the Lord.


    No wonder Kuang Ye is so careful. They say that weak countries have no diplomacy. Besides, Yang Chendong is completely different from the one he saw a few years ago. Now it''s Nanming who asks for help. Can''t you say something soft?


    "King Wunan, the emperor said that as long as you approve this resolution, your title of King Wunan will be publicly recognized by Nanming. This is a king with a different surname. Except for several people who were sealed by the Taizu, there is only king Xiping. This honor is unimaginable."


    "King Wunan, the emperor also said that the Liangshan shelter is allowed to exist. As long as you don''t steal or rob, and the people can enter the shelter again, we will turn a blind eye and turn a blind eye when we don''t see it."


    "King Wunan, the emperor also said..."


    Next, Kuang Ye represented Yingzong Zhuqi town and promised repeatedly. Yang Chendong became a listener, but sat silent.


    About half an hour later, everything that should be said was finished. Kuang Ye looked at Yang Chendong and asked in a low voice, "King Wu Nan, what''s your opinion?"


    It''s not the first time that you said this word, which is enough to prove that Yang Chendong''s position in Kuang Ye''s heart is very important and high at this moment. However, Yang Chendong still kept silent and seemed to be asleep. It was not until Kuang ye asked him again and again that Yang Chendong raised his head like a dream and said, "These are far from enough. I''m afraid Kuang Shangshu didn''t know. Two or three days ago, the first riding division of the five-star army was surrounded by Zhu Huixuan and killed many of our soldiers. If this revenge is not revenge, how can we convince the public."


    "Ah! But at that time, the king of the three provinces had not become a member of Nanming. Now he is the emperor''s man..."


    Kuang ye also wanted to explain something. Yang Chendong said again, "yes, it is because I know he is now from the Nanming court that I didn''t start with them, but wanted to see what Kuang Shangshu would say. Now it seems that your sincerity is far from enough."


    "Not enough?" Kuang ye heard what he meant. He didn''t say no, but not enough, which proved that there was still something to talk about. Then he asked curiously, "but don''t you know what king Nanwu wants?"


    "You can decide?"


    "No, I can convey king Nanwu''s request to the emperor. At the same time, the old man who can contribute will contribute as much as possible." Kuang Ye didn''t dare to say too much.


    "Well, even though Kuang Shangshu is so sincere, I might as well say something." Yang Chendong knew that the time was almost right. It was time to speak. At that time, he put forward that he liked the silk, tea and porcelain of Nanming. He liked some great masters and wanted to hire them to work in the red inlaid city at a high price. At the same time, he had to buy a certain proportion every year at the cost price, and then put the name of the goods in the red inlaid city and sell them to businessmen in other countries.


    It is said that the silk of Suzhou and Hangzhou is of the best quality. Chixian city has also spent some efforts to imitate it. Unfortunately, it has invested a lot of human and material resources, and the effect is not very good. Therefore, on behalf of the local factory, Yu Qian asked Yang Chendong more than once whether it was possible to introduce some talents to chiembedded city. For this matter, the intelligence department has also tried. However, those skilled workers are subject to those local people. It is not Yang''s territory. It is difficult to get all these people away without being aware of it.


    This is just an opportunity to introduce talents and attack Nanming at the same time. Once Nanming has no advantages in silk, porcelain and tea, once one day the Yang Department will compete with Nanming, it will have more confidence in winning.


    "This matter must be reported to the emperor to make a decision." Kuang Ye didn''t promise to come up immediately, but said to report it first.


    Yang Chendong can understand that Kuang ye can''t be the master of such a big thing, so he also tacitly nodded, and then put forward the second request, that is, important people. This time, without any reason, Zhu Huixuan secretly attacked the Liangshan shelter. Not only the soldiers died and injured thousands of people, but also the people ran about 40000. This matter can not be ignored. Therefore, the shelter not only needs to be admitted by Nanming, but also needs to compensate their 40000 people.


    After hearing this, Kuang Ye just frowned and said, "OK, I will also report it to the emperor."


    I didn''t think Yingzong could promise at all, but Yang Chendong said it, but just gave the other party a preventive injection in advance. After all, Zhu Qizhen was once the Yingzong of the Ming Dynasty. He wanted to lose face. Even if he agreed in his heart, he wouldn''t say it.


    After knowing this, Yang Chendong did not put the hope of completing the second condition on Nanming, but on Wang Zhu Huixi of the three provinces. Some county officials are not as good as now.


    Yang Chendong then found Chen Tian who was detained. Unlike Kuang ye, he kept a very serious eye. He even called several teachers in front of him and made a decision to prepare for battle and go out of Linchen city to attack North at any time.


    Chen Tian didn''t hide all this. After several teachers came out of the hall, he naturally shouted, "King Nanwu, what are you doing? Must you be the enemy of our Guangtong king?"


    "If it''s wrong, the king will be against you. You were against us first." Yang Chendong turned around and angrily scolded Chen Tian.


    "Yes, we sent troops to your Liangshan shelter first, but we didn''t make any money. Besides, even if we did something wrong, we can make up for it. Didn''t I come this time just to listen to your requirements and negotiate terms? What do you mean to send troops without talking about anything?" Chen Tian shouted. He could see that he was really worried at this moment. It can be seen that not only he, but also the master behind him, King Guangtong, does not want the five-star army to be the enemy again.


    Before he attacked the five-star army, it was only Zhu Huixuan who wanted to tell everyone his strength in this way. Now they have suffered losses from each other with the five-star army, and even almost destroyed one of the other''s cavalry divisions, although it is their own who has suffered more losses. But it is also very possible for people to make the five-star army suffer such losses. Just from this point of view, Zhu Huixi''s goal has been achieved and successfully accepted by the Nanming court.


    All the targets have been achieved, and naturally there is no need to fight this war. No one said yes when he won, but he would only feel bad if he lost. Zhu Huixuan, who knew this well, sent Chen Tian, who could speak the most, and asked for only one, so that the five-star army could stop. As for whether the other party would put forward any requirements and conditions, he could agree as long as it was not too much. Who made him want to step on the top of the five-star army.


    "You can talk about what you said. Well, Ben Wang will give you a chance to talk. If you can''t satisfy Ben Wang, there will be no chance to talk." Yang Chendong had only one chance, and you said with a serious grasp.


    Nearly 100000 foreign allied troops from five divisions finally arrived in Linchen city. So far, Yang Chendong has supported more than 100000 soldiers and is indeed qualified to make a good fight in the territory of Nanming. However, more than 100000 people are not moving forward and have no intention to start. Everything is because the negotiations are going well. Chen Tian is very knowledgeable. He clearly agrees with the requirements put forward by Yang Chendong, but it is important and needs to be reported to Zhu Huiyun.

 Chapter 1066

    Kuang ye and Chen Tian stayed in Linchen city. Only their confidants left the city and informed Yang Chendong of his request. Linchen City recovered its peace in the past. Within a few days, the news about the arrest of Xiao Nanming King Zhu Huixi and Yang Zong King Zhu Huixi in Guizhou Division also spread. So far, the Xiao Nanming army disintegrated and its troops joined the ranks of Wang Zhu Huixi of the three provinces under the leadership of general Meng Neng.


    Meng Neng led more than 300000 troops. With Zhu Huixuan''s original army, even without 100000 Bangladeshi troops, he now supports more than 500000 troops, which can be described as a great momentum.


    "Young master, this..." after Yang Er got the news, he looked at Yang Chendong with some worry.


    "What are you afraid of? There are a lot of 500000 people, but in the three provinces, how many troops do you think he can deploy to the dust? Or how many troops do you need to deal with us?" after two rhetorical questions, Yang Chendong smiled and patted Yang Er on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, the plan won''t change."


    Yang Chendong is indeed full of self-confidence. He reckons that Zhu Huixuan will not be the enemy of the five-star army. After all, the time to prove his strength has passed. Now he has been recruited and become the king of the three provinces of Nanming, so there is no need to make twists and turns. If there was a real fight, Zhu Huixuan did not have the confidence to win. Not to mention one more thing he didn''t say, Yao Yingjun escaped from the Guizhou department with Yongsheng Princess Zhu Lian. Not only that, they also created an army of 50000 people and are fighting for territory in the hinterland of the three provinces.


    Speaking of this, it was somewhat beyond Yang Chendong''s expectation. Yao Yingjun was a chess piece he arranged in the power of the little Nanming king. Now that the power is destroyed, he has completed the task. Yao Yingjun thought so too. He even thought about taking Princess Yongsheng out and taking her to Yang Department to find a safe place for her to live the rest of her life without worry. Unexpectedly, a woman showed that she was not a man at this time. When she learned that her second brother had betrayed and her third brother had been captured, she actually provoked the big beam, and really let him persuade some small Nanming troops outside the Guizhou department to rebuild the mountain.


    When this matter was reported to Yang Chendong through the intelligence network, he was also surprised for a while. Think about it carefully. This is also a good thing. It can keep the opponent from stopping. He doesn''t have to pay anything. Why not do it?


    Yang Chendong agreed and asked Yao Yingjun to be informed that if things went wrong, he could still take Princess Yongsheng to Liangshan shelter. At the same time, tell the other party that if you need financial support, just ask.


    With all this, Zhu Huiyun, who seems to have a great influence in Yang Chendong''s eating, will definitely not be the enemy of the five-star army. The development of things was just as he expected. When Chen Tian''s people met the three provincial kings and relayed Yang Chendong''s requirements, the three provincial kings who secretly killed their brothers agreed to all the conditions very soon.


    Zhu Huixuan agreed to Yang Chendong''s request and recognized the legitimacy of the Liangshan shelter. As long as any Han people went there, no matter what their identity, they would not be investigated. Moreover, every year he provided 200000 Han people to the shelter, which was regarded as compensation for the sneak attack on the five-star Army before. In exchange, the commodities of chixian city can be provided to Zhu Huixuan at the unified price provided to other merchants.


    Yang Chendong originally wanted the standard of 500000 people a year, but Chen Tian couldn''t resist. In his words, there are a lot of 200000 people. The big deal is that the number of Han people in the three provinces is not enough. It''s just to try to catch some from the nearby Nanming provinces, but I''m afraid I can''t catch so much 500000 a year.


    In fact, Yang Chendong was satisfied with 200000 people a year. Originally, he was just a lion opening his mouth and waiting for the other party to make a counter-offer. If he gave 30000 or 50000 people a year, he had met his expectation. Now it is an unexpected joy to get 200000 a year.


    Soon after, the answer of Zhu Qizhen, the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty, was agreed. After discussing with the courtiers, he finally agreed to sell silk, tea and porcelain to the five-star army. This is also a matter of no way. Many places outside the land in the south of Nanming have been occupied by the five-star army. If they don''t agree, they can''t sell these things to cash in silver. This is also a helpless move. As for those workers with professional skills, when did Daming pay attention to craftsmen? It''s just a matter of re training, so they all agreed.


    The negotiations with the two sides went very smoothly, both met Yang Chendong''s expectations, and soon formed words. Yang Chendong knew that he was going to leave here, together with the newly occupied Linchen city and Siming mansion, which was also a bargaining chip in the negotiations.


    "Retreat." the goal met his requirements, and Yang Chendong gave the order to retreat. More than 100000 five-star armies escorted more than 40000 prisoners of war out of Linchen city. At last, the smoke of the battle ended and everything returned to peace. But smart people can see that this is not the end. Once the next time the two sides start, I''m afraid they won''t die.


    More than 100000 people of the five-star army finally withdrew, leaving Linchen and Siming mansion. At the same time, Zhu Huixuan also left two opponents, Princess Yongsheng and the army of King Xiping.


    Princess Yongsheng doesn''t have to say. When Zhu Huixuan started, he didn''t let go of his sister''s plan. Didn''t he want others to resist? As for King Xiping, he was originally the king of Yunnan, and his ancestors lived here. Now the kings of the three provinces are going to replace him. How can he agree? Of course, he has to find some trouble.


    Yingzong Zhuqi town was not very optimistic about the three provincial kings, but had to agree in order to reduce internal friction. Now King Xiping is willing to spend time with Zhu Huixi. Of course, he is happy to see his success. He doesn''t say his position and lets him fight together.


    After Yang Chendong left the Nanming site, he no longer focused on it. The site of Yang Department is so large that he needs to worry too much. For example, now there is an intelligence in front of him, the Yao moth from the northern Ming army.


    The telegram was sent by Hu Mang, the commander of the first army. There was only one content. There was a cavalry of 50000 people in the northern Ming army, all of whom were soldiers from Liaodong region. They were known as Liaodong iron cavalry. Under the leadership of general Fang Dingshan, they trained under the grassland, and constantly clashed with small Mongolian tribes. Sometimes they provoked Wara''s ancestors, and they also won and lost.


    According to the statement in Hu Mang''s telegram, this 50000 person Liaodong iron cavalry pursues the policy of military training with war that they played before. This Fang Dingshan was once the leader of the Imperial Guard of Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu, which was quite trusted. He was also given great freedom to go on a journey, and so on. After their appearance, the banner of the northern Ming army began to shout in the grassland area and had a certain influence.


    "It''s not a person to stop." Yang Chendong sighed, and then read another telegram, which was sent by the intelligence department in Japan. The internal struggle there has begun, and some places have broken away from the control of the emperor and the general''s military house and began private struggle.


    In other words, it took a while for the affairs of Japan to be solved. Thinking of Princess ChunZi who had returned there for more than a year, Yang Chendong looked at the direction of Japan and said to himself, "don''t have anything, otherwise there will be many people buried with you."


    .....


    January, 1457.


    Yang Chendong returned to chixian city to spend the new year here and accompany his wife Hu Yan to give birth.


    On the seventh day of February, on a seemingly ordinary day, with the cry of a lifetime child, a baby boy was born. When Yang Chendong was 20, he finally had his first son, named Yang Bo.


    The king of Wunan finally had a son, and someone inherited the incense. Naturally, it was a great day for the whole Yang family to celebrate together. At present, the red inlaid city was dressed up, which was really more lively than the new year. The provinces and regions under the Yang system also sent representatives to the city to celebrate with special ceremonies to express their joy.


    Good things come in pairs. On the third day of Yang bogang''s birth, King Albuquerque of the Philippines announced his surrender on cotton Orchid Island. After besieging the city for more than half a year, the city has long been in chaos. Originally, Albuquer wanted to continue to support him, because he still had soldiers and food in his hands. However, the people had long been fed up with this day of fear. Encouraged by the spies of the intelligence forces in the city, they rushed to the city and surrounded the palace.


    The power of the people is great, especially when it comes to their own safety, they can often play a power that people can''t imagine. Facing the surging people, the Philippine soldiers who took the money as soldiers did not stop them. Finally, Albuquer was captured, the city gate opened wide and sent to the cold front Navy surrounded outside the city.


    With the capture of Albuquerque, it announced the demise of the great Philippines and the unification of Luzon. So far, the kingdom of Dafei, the original kingdom of Sulu, has been incorporated into the territory of the Yang family. As a result, the Yang family has an additional population of more than 6 million, and its strength has increased.


    In more than a year, Siam and the Philippines were divided. The population has increased by more than 10 million, as can be seen from the growth of the Yang family. But this time, Yang Chendong only moved the six million people in Siam''s current Thailand province (hereinafter referred to as Thailand province), and half of them, three million, were transferred to other provinces. More than six million people in Luzon did not move, which was reserved for the next move to Japan. At that time, five million people will be sent to Japan.


    Yes, Yang Chendong has held up the butcher''s knife, and the next plan goal is Japan.


    The reason why it''s a plan is that Yang Chendong can''t guarantee whether there will be any other accidents. For example, the 50000 Liaodong iron cavalry suddenly appeared in the northern Ming Dynasty belongs to an unexpected element. According to the report of Hu Mang, the commander of the new first army, this iron cavalry is very arrogant on the grassland. It not only has the opportunity to collide with Wara iron cavalry, Even if they occasionally encounter a caravan trading with Shicheng, they will not be polite. Although they can''t kill and rob goods, they also want to buy road money.

 Chapter 1067

    This may be due to the lack of pay for Liaodong cavalry, or it may be that they don''t want to provoke such a powerful existence of the five-star army immediately. But even if they didn''t kill people, just seeking money has made some caravans cooperating with Shicheng very painful. During this period, many merchants came to the door and complained to Hu mang. According to them, they would rather give the money to the five-star army than cheap the Liao capital iron cavalry.


    The appearance of Liaodong iron cavalry has greatly changed many people''s views on Beiming. Is this still the army that boasts of the great Ming Dynasty? How can you act so savagely? What''s the difference between those robbers on the grassland?


    Is this still the Han man who eats grass? There was a five-star army before, and now there are Liaodong iron cavalry in the northern Ming Dynasty. What changed them?


    For this matter, Hu mang sent a telegram to Yang Chendong more than once, asking if he wanted to attack them. After all, one mountain can''t accommodate two tigers. It''s enough to have a five-star army on the grassland.


    Yang Chendong suppressed Hu Mang''s intention to do it. Now he has the goal of eating Japan, which is a country with a population of more than ten million. If he wants to conquer them, the preparation must be very comprehensive.


    Japanese people are very good at living, which can be seen from the name. There are big Lang, Erlang, Sanlang... And even Qilang and bazlang. This may have something to do with their living environment and their development in recent years. It is very easy for each region to be independent. Sometimes, two adjacent counties will look like water and fire and fight. At that time, those who had more people often had an advantage.


    For a country with such a large population, Yang Chendong must be well prepared. There can be no distraction. Not to mention, in his heart, the dichotomy of the world is difficult to last long, and the tripartite confrontation is the most stable.


    The northern Ming Dynasty and the Southern Ming Dynasty, together with their own existence, are the three pillars, which can ensure that any party should scruple its opponent when it starts.


    While rejecting Hu Mang''s idea of starting on the grassland, he also asked him to transfer the new three armed forces established for one year to North Korea to prepare for an attack on the Japanese country. In addition, Yang Chendong called several important figures such as the city Lord Yu Qian in the palace to discuss the implementation of paper money.


    The implementation of paper money was not initiated by Yang Chendong. At the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, Zhu Yuanzhang implemented the paper money policy and issued Ming treasure notes and copper coins. However, Daming banknotes have no fixed issuance limit and no reserve, which soon led to inflation. Now Daming banknotes on the market have been constrained. Although they are still in circulation, their purchasing power has been very limited.


    Especially with the sudden rise of Yang Chendong, in order to achieve their goals, both Beiming and Nanming vigorously printed Daming treasure banknotes, which directly led to market chaos. While the depreciation of this thing was lower, there were few identifications.


    With this lesson, Yang Chendong certainly won''t let the same mistake happen to him. His Han coins issued this time should not only be successful, but also be strong and strong for a long time. To this end, he made great efforts to develop the gold mines found on the islands of the Philippines as reserves and made preparations for the introduction of Han coins into the market.


    "The first is to prevent counterfeiting, the second is to publicize in place. The third point is also the most important, that is, we must not publish at will. We can only print as many Han coins as there are reserves, so as to achieve the goal of the same value of Han coins and gold and silver." Yang Chendong said solemnly to Lord Yu Qian and the heads of some Yang banks.


    After all, the circulation of gold and silver has lost too much. In the long run, the country and the people will eventually suffer. It can be said that it is very necessary to issue paper Han coins.


    After handing over the occurrence of Han coins to professionals, Yang Chendong began to deploy troops. This time, he was ready to take 150000 troops to Japan, which can be called the largest number of soldiers in his army.


    Among them, the new three armed forces are already preparing for mobilization, and the first division of cavalry in the world must take it. This is a very elite force. With them, many things will get twice the result with half the effort. Then there are the fourth and fifth HAIs divisions, as well as the first reserve division, the first reserve division, the second reserve division and the third Reserve Division, with a total of nearly 150000 people.


    Not only was the army ready to set off for North Korea, but Yang Chendong also prepared six million people to go to Japan. For example, Luzon island needs to prepare five million people, and even one million people in provinces and regions. This is ready to be uprooted.


    While mobilizing his work, Yang Chendong also took the opportunity to inspect some important industries in the city, that is, Arsenal, which is Yang Chendong''s key concern. Two years ago, he drove out a Type 99 tank from the warehouse and put it into it. Now that such a long time has passed, he wants to know how the imitation works.


    Imitation is one of the main policies for the development of poplar industry. First have finished products, have methods, and then try to learn to do, and then go out of your own way. For example, many products and even firearms are made in this way. The Han people with 5000 years of civilization have never lacked intelligent people.


    But this time, Yang Chendong was disappointed. There are too many things and materials involved in the tank. Although a finished product has been placed in front of everyone, we have not seen how to use it and how to exert its power. We can''t find a way to imitate it.


    So this time Yang Chendong came to the Arsenal and also wanted to show the method of using tanks.


    Clean up. In addition to the necessary relevant scientific researchers and the main leaders of the arsenal, other idle people were cleared out of this area. Then Yang Chendong walked into the big "iron" with a tank hat.


    Under the attention of the public, the tank filled with oil started. With the roar, it walked out of the secret workshop that had been parked and appeared in the open playground.


    This scene brought too much stimulation to the people. The roaring sound had frightened the people. When they saw that this thing could move only under the drive of one person, all the people present stared at it, a shocked look of stupidity.


    Then a more frightening scene appeared. After the tank came to the playground, it drove quickly and turned skillfully. It knocked down many obstacles that had been prepared long ago. Then it stood still and fired at an area long demarcated at the distant mountain.


    In the roaring sound, the target area a few miles away was hit, emitting a stream of smoke tips.


    "Plop!"


    This eye-catching scene attracted everyone to kneel down. Even Yu Qian, the city leader who accompanied him and Yang Chendong, who had been used to various miracles for many years, knelt down on the ground.


    Yang Chendong is very powerful. He was once called the Lord of God. He seems to be a God coming to earth. But even if they were fully prepared, when they saw the shells hit, everyone was shocked and knelt all over the ground. They can''t imagine that if this iron guy is on a large scale, once he appears on the battlefield, who has the ability to stop it? I''m afraid that when it''s just a rush, thousands of troops will be scared silly and scattered.


    When the people knelt on the ground, the tank put out the fire and stopped. Yang Chendong with a tank cap drilled out of the cockpit. His presence here attracted loud cries like the vibration of heaven and earth. Listen carefully, the three masters of God are endless.


    "Well, there are some gods in this thing, but more is the role of science and technology. In this way, you choose two people, and I''ll teach him driving and operation." Yang Chendong''s voice rang through the training ground. For these two places, the people below are red in the face. They all want to feel the power of this iron guy, and they all want to have close contact with the gods.


    For ten days, Yang Chendong stayed in the training ground most of the time, except for visiting his son and daughter in the palace in the evening. And this place has been taken over by the Dragon Guard. No one is allowed to approach without an order, otherwise they have the right to kill first and then play.


    It is precisely because of the power of the tank that the Dragon guards believe that any high defense level is appropriate.


    In ten days, the two disciples taught by Yang Chendong barely left the school. Next, they had to rely on continuous practice to achieve the degree that practice makes perfect. Then, Yang Chendong left the training ground and returned to the palace. There was news from Japan that civil strife had begun, and now it was April 1457.


    Time back half a month ago, Japan''s Kyoto was safe.


    Princess ChunZi, who returned to Japan for two years, gave full play to her strengths and established a college called Zhenxing. And a wide range of students, under the teaching of advanced knowledge, is constantly expanding its influence.


    When Zhenxing college was first established, it did not attract attention from others. On the contrary, it also attracted ridicule from everyone. In Japan, women''s status is naturally subordinate to men. They often believe that women''s lack of talent is virtue more than China. Even if ChunZi is a princess, it''s not surprising.


    Fortunately, ChunZi''s move won the support of the emperor, that is, the emperor of the father queen garden. This is also a matter of no way. His son Chengren is still young. He is only 15 years old. ChunZi, who has passed 20, naturally becomes the person valued by the emperor.


    Speaking of, the emperor is just a good name, and life is not easy. Since the end of the Ping''an era, the power of the emperor who had absolute rule over Japan began to lose. In 1192, the Yuanlai Dynasty established the Kamakura shogunate, and the emperor began to fall and become a puppet of the Kamakura shogunate.


    Later in history, the emperor became the puppet of the murmachi shogunate.


    For more than 600 years, when the emperor became a puppet of the shogunate, he not only had no real power, but sometimes even had problems with clothing, food, housing and transportation and holding ceremonies because of financial constraints, the most representative of which was the 103rd generation of Empress Dowager emperor. That is, ChunZi''s brother.

 Chapter 1068

    Emperor Houtu Yumen was born in 1442. His name is Chengren. He is the eldest son of the 102nd generation rear garden emperor of the chrysanthemum Dynasty. His biological mother is Fujiwara, the queen of the rear garden emperor. Shortly after his birth, Prince Chengren was granted and became the crown prince.


    When Emperor houtuyumen was born, the situation of the imperial court in Kyoto was terrible. First, the real power fell into the hands of the murmachi shogunate, and the emperor became a puppet. Second, the National Treasury could not make ends meet. Even the salaries of imperial officials were not enough, let alone meet the Royal expenses. Therefore, even if the emperor of Houtu Yumen was born in the royal family, sometimes even food and clothing are extravagant for him. Even the wedding ceremony to marry the imperial crown princess tingtian was held hastily.


    In history, the emperor of Houhuayuan abdicated as the supreme emperor. The 22-year-old emperor of houtuyumen inherited the throne and became the 103rd emperor of the chrysanthemum Dynasty, and the crown prince imperial concubine Ting Tian became the queen. However, due to financial constraints, the Kyoto court held a very poor ceremony for the emperor of houtuyumen to save money. Even after his death, because he had no money to be buried, the living was mortified in the palace for two months, and some ministers collected money to be buried.


    From these circumstances alone, the position of the emperor can be imagined. This is also the main reason why they would rather spend a lot of money to buy guns from the five-star army. In fact, the military and political power is grasped by the great general, the army, foot, benefit and justice. If this person does not die, the royal family will never emerge.


    But the whereabouts of Zuli Yizheng are uncertain. No one knows when to go in and out of the general''s house. The emperor, who only bought one gun and two bullets from the five-star army, really doesn''t dare to take risks easily. Even if a daughter is willing to do something, the emperor will certainly support it.


    It is this unpopular Zhenxing college that has experienced two years of development. First, it can''t recruit students. Until now, some people are willing to take the initiative to learn. Fifty students at a time can''t be satisfied, which has to attract the attention of other forces. One of them is the great general, the army, the foot, the interests and the righteous government.


    First, we sent someone to catch the former students. After some investigation and understanding, we found that this talent is extraordinary, and this is just the most ordinary one among the first batch of students of Zhenxing college. Such a big change has taken place, which has to attract the attention of the general.


    "Even if you are capable and beautiful, if you are still a princess, you should marry." the great general Jun Zuli Yizheng said to his men. Soon, the news that the senior general was going to marry Princess ChunZi spread among the high level.


    Some skills should be used by me. This is the attitude of the strong towards the weak. Maybe he wants ChunZi to work for himself, or maybe he wants ChunZi to marry him back, throw him home, be a concubine and live a life. But no matter what kind of result, it will greatly hit the emperor''s forces who are trying to rise.


    As soon as it happened, chunko certainly wouldn''t agree. She found the emperor and showed her determination to die rather than obey. The emperor doesn''t know about his daughter''s attitude, but what about him? I don''t have much military power, let alone political partners. My arms can''t wring my thighs.


    Just when the emperor was helpless and ChunZi wanted to die and find life, the Savior appeared. Governor Zhitian, a powerful general in Ping''an Beijing, was also the only collaborator the emperor had courted over the years. He proposed that he could agree to the request of the senior general, but asked to see the senior general before his marriage and agree on some details, The best place to meet is the general''s mansion.


    The military system of Japan is different from the bottom up. They are the lowest soldiers, infantry captains (governing 100 people), infantry captains (governing 500 people), family elders (governing 1000 people), ministries (governing 2000 people), county heads (governing 10000 people), chieftains (also known as leaders) (governing 20000 people), Daiming (governing 50000 people), generals (governing 60000 to 80000 people) The general went to the emperor at the top.


    Zhitian Changzheng is a powerful general under the powerful and righteous government of the great general, supporting more than 70000 troops. The idea is to kill the general and replace him.


    Haven''t you been unable to find the opportunity to bombard Zuli and justice before? Then why not use this time to deceive him into the general''s house and kill him at one fell swoop, so that mayor Zhitian can replace him and the emperor''s power can be restored to a certain extent.


    This idea was soon supported by the emperor and princess ChunZi. They replied to the general in this way, and the other party agreed happily.


    There was news that the royal family had bought a gun from the five-star palace. However, after so many years, there was no news, and this matter was gradually forgotten. Even the general, the army, the foot, the righteous government thought it was false news.


    Therefore, the general politely agreed. He thought that the royal family wanted a face, so he would sell the other party a face. Later, ChunZi became his own woman. Isn''t that bullying as much as he wants?


    With a good start, the plan continued smoothly. The day before the meeting was agreed, the 59-1 130 mm cannon, which had been dusty for several years, finally took off its camouflage and took out the only two shells. In order to ensure safety, after the first gun was fired, the second gun should be supplemented in time.


    The five-star army has long come to adjust the ruler. The target is the general''s house. No one has dared to move these years. Now it''s finally time to use it. This event excited the emperor, ChunZi and even the mayor of Zhitian.


    After a long night of waiting, the dawn finally came. When the time for meeting was getting closer and closer, the emperor and others breathed. They were about to witness a miracle moment and a change in history.


    At about 9 a.m., the two sides agreed to meet at the general''s house. The shell was put into the type 59-1 130mm cannon, and then the deafening sound sounded. The shell arc across the sky went straight into the general''s house, which attracted a shocking feeling like an earthquake.


    "Hit!"


    Japanese soldiers who fired artillery shouted in an excited voice.


    "Isn''t there another shell? It''s going out." general Zhitian, who was afraid that the righteous government would not die, said in an excited tone. He didn''t believe that if the two shells went down, the general would not die?


    Under the attack of two powerful guns, the whole general''s mansion was covered. Even if the area of the mansion was not small, the killing area reached more than 70%, especially the main building was destroyed. As long as the righteous government stayed in the general''s mansion, the fate was almost nailed on the board.


    In the Imperial Palace, you can even see the fire and smoke from the direction of the general. The exciting emperor, ChunZi, including HIDA Changzheng, are very excited. They are shocked by the powerful power of the artillery, and are also excited about the situation of the Japanese high-level, which is afraid to change soon.


    The situation has indeed changed greatly, but the general, the army and the righteous government have not died. This is not because he is so smart that he can see through everything. The problem lies in chief Zhitian. His most trusted deputy, Jiugui Qingzheng, suddenly rebelled and told the plan to the general. At the last moment, they escaped from Fudi and escaped the fatal disaster.


    Waiting for Zhitian Changzheng to know the news, he had seen the army of the senior general killed outside the palace. Fortunately, in order to celebrate the victory and successfully seize military power, mayor Zhitian transferred 10000 soldiers to protect the palace, which is now in use.


    "Hold on, hold on." when he gave orders to those under his command, Zhitian was ready to break out of the palace. In his opinion, even if the righteous government is not dead, the peace capital is no longer his place to live for a long time.


    As for whether you need to take the emperor and his family when you leave. Don''t be funny. It''s difficult to protect yourself. Who will think about other things.


    Chief Zhitian wants to escape. Once he leaves, it can be imagined that the anger of the general will be on the emperor. If so, although they may not die, they are afraid that it is far more painful and painful than death. So leaving the palace is a must.


    "General Zhitian, please take us away." the emperor lowered his noble head regardless of face.


    "Yes..." Zhitian opened his mouth and wanted to refuse. But Princess ChunZi''s voice sounded, "general, I have a good relationship with the leader of the five-star army. As long as you can take us away, I will send someone to contact them and ask them for support to deal with the foot benefit and righteousness government. By the way, the leader is my teacher."


    It seems that for fear that mayor Zhitian will refuse himself, ChunZi adds a chip of teachers and disciples. The Japanese people all know that the Han people attach great importance to the fame of teachers and disciples. This sentence also changed the attitude of Zhitian Changzheng, who is preparing to refuse.


    He can indeed escape and even take the emperor''s family, but doing so will only transfer the anger of the general to himself. His 70000 troops can''t resist it anyway. That''s why I wanted to keep the emperor and them to draw the attention and anger of the general. But at the same time, he was more clear that even if he escaped this time, it was impossible to regain power. He was even very likely to become the existence that everyone shouted. When he could persist, he had no bottom in his heart.


    Now it''s completely different. If you can get the help of the five-star army, the situation is likely to reverse. If you don''t believe it, just look at the power of the two guns just now. The mayor of Zhitian, whose eyes flew for a moment, changed his original intention to say sorry, I won''t take you away into, "yes, the emperor''s safety is more important than everything. I''ll take you away."

 Chapter 1069

    Then, when the soldiers of the general army entered the palace, they had long disappeared. They just saw the 59-1 130mm cannon with a little residual temperature behind the palace.


    "Take care of this thing. This is the evidence that the five-star army wants to persecute the general. Look back to them for an explanation." an angry look flashed on the face of the great general''s foot, Li and Yizheng. There are often five-star ships moving around near the Japanese island. Usually, we also exchange business. The relationship is still in the past. But this time they even wanted to take their own lives by the hand of others, which he couldn''t tolerate. He also decided to take advantage of this matter to beat it well. It''s best to blackmail the five-star army. It should be clear that the navy of Japan also has some strength.


    Zuli Yizheng was obviously arrogant. He thought that the five-star army would be afraid of himself. But I don''t know that the five-star army is being mobilized at this moment. All the sources are the news from the competent management of the Security Bureau in Japan that civil war is imminent. Please prepare.


    Yang Chendong has been making various preparations since he got the information about the tense internal relations in Japan years ago and the civil strife in some places. Yang''s powerful machine turned, and the soldiers, grain and grass, and the people to be relocated all took action one after another. Now finally, there is a definite news. Where can such an opportunity be missed.


    Although just yesterday, Yang Chendong didn''t know if the emperor''s faction would kill the general, in his opinion, no matter who loses or wins, it will be beneficial and harmless to him. This hand is decided.


    Zuli Yizheng left Ping''an city with the emperor and some of his cronies. ChunZi, as he wished, sent a trusted Kobayashi, her escort in the Daming Dynasty, and asked him to leave the army and get a ship to nearby North Korea to send a letter to the five-star military news for help. After doing all this, she went down to the South under the protection of Zhitian Changzheng and entered the Anyun area of Shanyin Dao.


    Kobayashi found a boat by the sea and came to North Korea. He reported it to Yang Chendong. It was more than ten days later.


    Holding a telegram from the North Korean Province in his hand, he didn''t look too surprised. But the artillery didn''t kill Zuli Yizheng, which would make it more difficult for him to attack Japan. Fortunately, he never thought that such a powerful person would die so easily, so he had already made full preparations.


    "Order, Long Wei is ready to set out and take a boat to North Korea Province in two days." Yang Chendong put the telegram aside and gave an order to Yang er who followed him.


    A horse is called a black horse, and a horse without a horse is called a dragon guard. This is an extremely elite, well-equipped army that is especially capable of fighting. It is also the strongest talisman around Yang Chendong. Often where they appear, it means that Yang Chendong will also appear.


    There are only two days to prepare, but for the elite army, time is very sufficient. The reason why Yang Chendong left two days to arrange is that he still wants to take a good look at his son and daughter.


    His son Yang Bo is still too young. It''s better to see his mother Hu Yan than to see him. Tell him about his next trip and say sorry.


    As the eldest lady, Hu Yan, who is also married openly, was originally a kind and virtuous woman. Although she was very worried, she not only didn''t mean to blame, but also advised Yang Chendong to be careful. And said that when he comes back next time, Xiao Bo should be able to run all over the ground.


    After leaving Hu Yan''s palace yard, Yang Chendong went to see his daughter Lele. In contrast, she was much more lovely. As soon as he saw Yang Chendong holding his neck, he didn''t come down like a wombat, and kept calling his father.


    For Lele, Yang Chendong also likes it very much. He even created another song for her, the king took me to patrol the mountain. Frankly, this is his small public undertaking. It is said that in his current status, it is really a drop in price and a loss of identity to touch and play with these music. But when did he put these vulgar rites in his eyes? With this thing, I don''t know how many people envy him. The people in the palace have become more friendly and respectful towards Lele.


    The Yang family also had many similarities with other dynasties. For example, the people below also knew winks very well. Whoever was favored would be more popular. Fortunately, Yang Chendong is also very good to other wives. At least a bowl of water is flat as far as possible. With Hu Yan as the princess''s main room, he doesn''t mean to suppress any sister, so that the palace still looks harmonious. Even if he cares about it, no one will put it in the open.


    Whether the backyard is stable or not is directly related to the front-line situation. Looking at nothing in the backyard, two days later, Yang Chendong took the last 1000 Longwei to the transport ship and went straight to North Korea. At this time, the Japanese had already started the war, especially in the Anyun area, the army sent by the general Zuli Yizheng to pursue and suppress had fought with the army of Zhitian Changzheng who came here.


    The reason used by the righteous government of Zuli is high sounding, saying that someone hijacked the royal family and he came to rescue; Zhitian Changzheng didn''t eat dry food. He took the emperor to order the princes. He said that someone wanted to rebel. He was driving the emperor. He also asked others to make their own efforts and contributions to protect the royal family and the emperor like himself.


    The male said that the male was reasonable, the female said that the female was just, and the two groups fought together. Other Japanese forces who have received the news have no one to intervene. If they rush forward without seeing the results, they are likely to make cannon fodder. No one who can be the leader of forces will be a fool.


    When Yang Chendong arrived in North Korea by boat nearly 20 days later, the situation in Japan was already very critical. From the news fed back by the intelligence department, it was obvious that the big general was dominant. He had always been in charge of the military and political power of the whole country. Mayor Zhitian was just one of the princes. Naturally, his strength was not equal, and he could not sustain it.


    Zhang Ye, governor of North Korea Province, has done a good job in the logistics supply of the army. Some people who came here first have also been properly resettled by him. After waiting for the five-star army to enter the territory of Japan and stand firm, he will immediately top the people up, so as to ensure that if he conquers a place, he will actually occupy a place without repetition and adding additional trouble to the army.


    Yang Chendong praised governor Zhang Ye''s work. Then he called all the army generals, pointed to the Horse Island in the Japanese terrain on the sand table and said, "this will be our primary target of attack. Commander of the Soviet army, is there a problem with handing this task to your army?"


    "Guarantee to complete the task." Su He, commander of the new three services, stood at attention and replied confidently.


    The new three armed forces is a newly established army, but it has been more than a year since the project was established. The staffing has been very complete, especially Su He, as the army commander, was originally a general. Since he was captured by Yang Chendong, he has made many war achievements. Under the leadership of such a strong general, the combat effectiveness of the new three armed forces has been improving. What he lacks now is practical combat experience.


    Because of this, Yang Chendong transferred the new three armies to the front line this time in order to give them a good opportunity to fight. In Yang Chendong''s eyes, a Japanese country does not deserve to be called a great enemy at all. His real enemy is still on the grassland.


    Su He led the vanguard army, which made other teachers jealous. But it''s just hot eyed. No one dares to disobey the orders of the sixth young master. Besides, Japan is also one of the great powers. If you want to completely occupy here, there are some battles. Everyone is ready to sharpen their knives.


    The order was issued. Two hours after the meeting, a large number of seagoing ships belonging to the five-star army began to start, set out from Busan, the southernmost part of North Korea, and went straight to chouma Island hundreds of nautical miles away.


    The Falklands belong to the West Sea area of Japan. A chieftain named Fukushima is in charge of guarding here. He has 20000 soldiers and nearly 100 warships. He is really a well-known force far and near.


    Because the army has been fighting by the sea all year round, it has strong mobility. If it can''t fight, it will get on the ship and escape to the sea. With this, even if the orders of the general, the army''s foot, interests and justice can''t be completely effective here sometimes.


    The battle of anun, Fukushima is watching, but in his opinion, it is just because of the internal struggle of interests. The ugly thing is that dogs bite dogs. No matter who wins in the end, it has nothing to do with him. So for a while, his life was very leisurely, and he was a busy melon eating audience.


    Suddenly one day, a large number of Navy divisions with five-star military flags appeared around the island. As soon as they appeared, they were surrounded by all directions, and even no gap was exposed. This formation really scared the long-standing Fukushima governor.


    The fourth and fifth divisions of the sea, which are responsible for transporting soldiers from the new three services, surround here. In their eyes, their navy will certainly play a great role in attacking Japan, just like now, who is the pioneer, but in the end, the first action can only be their navy.


    "Fire." the two Lengfeng division commanders ordered nearly at the same time. Hundreds of guns installed in sea ships opened together and smashed away at the sea battles of Japanese countries that could be seen.


    There are only less than a hundred sea ships. Facing the artillery attack of two elite cold front divisions, they have no resistance at all. As one defenseless Japanese sea ship is sunk or hit, the remaining Japanese ships quickly retreat and go towards the land deep in the opposite island.


    "Ha ha, it''s up to our new three armed forces to inform us and prepare for landing." Su he said excitedly. He was afraid that the two cold front teachers would directly hit the deep of the opposite Ma island when excited. If so, he could not live up to his name as a pioneer. Fortunately, these people also know to bear it and give themselves the opportunity to attack.

 Chapter 1070

    In other words, he Fu, the two cold front teachers, do not want to directly capture the island of Tamar. They also have such strength. But if the artillery extended the attack, it would inevitably kill more Japanese people. They can''t bear it. It can be seen from the sixth young master''s attitude towards here. It seems that the sixth young master has a resentment here. The reason why they can''t extend the artillery is that they want to give the new three services the opportunity to train troops and save some artillery shells. After all, every shot is white money. So far, the productivity of shells is still very low, and unqualified products appear from time to time. Shells have also become a very valuable existence in the army.


    The officers and men of the new Third Army could not wait long. After the sea ship landed, they rushed to the land on the island. After losing his seagoing ship, Fukushima''s combat power has fallen by more than half.


    "Come on, smoke, please help." when Fukushima, who was forced to return to the land in the island, heard the report from the people below that countless five-star armies had begun landing operations, he was scared out of his wits and shouted in panic.


    Light cigarettes and ask for help. This was learned from China. At that time, when there was no telecommunications work, this move still had some effect. At least, it informed others that there was an alien invasion of the Falklands. It''s just a pity that the five-star army has been planning for a long time, and it won''t give them breathing time.


    He and his comrades in arms did not know how many times he dreamed that he would appear in the Japanese country and kill all sides. Now his dream has finally come true. Yang Chendong''s order is to start mercilessly and the rebels will be killed without mercy.


    It''s just a small island country. You even want to spy on my long China beyond your power, trying to swallow an elephant with a snake? Now is the time to clean them up. There is no need for a trace of softness and scruples, because it was originally paid back to them in their own way, or a hundred times.


    The new three armies entered the Falklands, and their four cavalry divisions mounted and launched a fierce attack. In front of Fukushima''s long army, which did not own muskets and did not even prepare the most primitive muskets, the emergence of more than 30000 cavalry came like a wave of animals, which immediately flooded them. The Japanese army in the front was losing ground and suffered heavy casualties.


    Cavalry has a natural advantage over infantry. Under the same cold weapon, it is not destined to be an opponent of one level. There will only be one result of the competition. The cavalry will kill everywhere and the infantry will be defeated like a mountain.


    Many soldiers of the new three armed forces are on the battlefield for the first time, but each of them has experienced hard training for at least half a year before coming here, and the matters that should be paid attention to have been well remembered. Now it''s just to give full play to the level of training at ordinary times. In the face of the Japanese army who has no intention of fighting and only knows that it is constantly retreating, even if it is a little flustered, it will soon be suitable to come over. After all, the downwind battle is the best.


    This is why Yang Chendong sent the new three armies in the first battle. In contrast, the 150000 troops he brought with him have the least actual combat experience of the new three services. This is an opportunity for them to make up for their shortcomings.


    The new third army is true of the new army, but its combat effectiveness is not the weakest. Their training time is very long, and each soldier carries the hope and future of a family. Compared with the different first division, second division and third division, it is still much stronger. In addition to the war horse bonus, the vanguard task was completed very well. In less than 48 hours, the Falklands fell completely. Chieftain and Fukushima were captured alive. At the same time, more than 15000 of his men were captured. As for the other 5000 people, most of them had died under the iron cavalry.


    When the first battle was won, the new three armed forces were excited and lined up to take office on the island, which was reviewed by Yang Chendong.


    It is said that morale is fought out, and the situation on the battlefield is reversed. The new three services only won a big victory in exchange for changes like rebirth. Many recruits have successfully accepted the baptism on the battlefield and completed the transformation from recruits to veterans.


    "There are only 20000 opponents in this war, and they are not ready. It is right to win." commander Su he said this in his first sentence after seeing Yang Chendong.


    Victory is not arrogant. This is a very good quality. Yang Chendong nodded and praised: "very good, that is, it will give you a chance to show. The new three armies will cooperate with other divisions to capture all the sites of xihaidao. Do you have confidence?"


    "Yes." Su he just answered instinctively, but then he realized what Yang Chendong meant. He couldn''t help staring and said, "don''t you want to go to Anyun area first? Princess ChunZi and the emperor of Japan are there."


    Anyun area is in Shanyin ¡¤ Dao, and it needs to go north from the opposite Ma island. Xihai road is in the east of the opposite Ma Island, which is not a direction at all. No wonder the Soviet Union Association was so surprised.


    "No, everything is planned." Yang Chendong didn''t mean to explain, or didn''t want to explain anything at all. The real reason is only clear to him.


    He wanted to take advantage of this civil strife to win the whole Japanese country. Not only that, he was not ready to accept the Japanese royal family together. Are you kidding? He will rule here in the future. If he leaves a royal family, won''t he tie his hands and feet?


    Although he can leave the king like other destroyed forces and countries, he has no such idea about the Japanese country. He wants these people to die earlier, which is conducive to the full development of some of his work and plans in the Japanese country.


    These are just selfish. They don''t get on the table. On the surface, he also came up with enough reasons, that is, under the attack of the great general, the army of profit and justice, the first Department of Zhitian Changzheng in Anyun area has been difficult to stick to it. Even if the current five-star army is on its way with all its strength, it''s too late. That is, it''s better to take xihaidao first and let the five-star Army stand firm.


    With enough reasons, the plan was put forward by Yang Chendong. How can other generals disagree. All they want is to temper themselves by fighting merit and killing the enemy on the battlefield. As for where to attack first and where to attack later, they just obey orders.


    Therefore, after the victory of the first battle and the capture of the Falklands, the five-star army did not wave northward as expected by some Japanese so-called military think tanks, but suddenly killed eastward into xihaidao, which not only greatly surprised some people, but also caught the Japanese army in xihaidao unprepared.


    ......


    Anyun area.


    Zuli Yizheng faced Zhitian Changzheng''s tenacious resistance. In addition, he received the news that the five-star army suddenly launched an attack on Ma island. He also accelerated the attack speed. In the name of the general army, he transferred local armies to launch a fierce siege. For a time, Zhitian Changzheng''s headquarters suffered heavy losses and was in danger.


    ChunZi looked anxious in a small courtyard belonging to him.


    She also heard the news that the five-star army appeared on Duma island. She was not angry but happy about a sudden alien invasion. In terms of time, Kobayashi should have come soon after he reported to North Korea. Doesn''t this prove that he still has his own heart?


    While he was happy, he was worried. ChunZi didn''t know whether he could really save himself. After all, from the current situation, it was very dangerous here. Once the righteous government of Zuli conquers here first, he, the emperor, Tian Tian and his brother will be forced to become hostages and even live a life worse than before. Even if he wants to make a move, he should have some scruples.


    I have to say, ChunZi thinks too much. Who do you Japanese want to threaten with your emperor? Yang Chendong is just an outsider. Are you afraid of such a threat?


    Once a woman falls into love, her IQ will drop invisibly. ChunZi is like this. She optimistically thinks that the five-star army is just trying to save herself. She was looking forward to until the appearance of another woman around her, which temporarily broke this unrealistic idea.


    "Princess." what appeared next to ChunZi was a woman with good looks, especially a very graceful figure.


    "Meiko, how did you come here?" looking at the girl who came to her, chunko asked with a smile. She knew this woman. Her name was meiko. She was a Kabuki in the royal family. She attracted the interest of her father and emperor with her good dancing posture and perfect figure. After being introduced, she was specially called into the palace.


    And because they were similar in age, they soon became familiar with each other. Even many times, ChunZi thinks that he Meizi and have more common language, which has also brought the feelings of both sides closer and increased a lot.


    In normal time, meiko will find time to chat with chunko. Although it is said that one is a princess and the other is a Kabuki, the royal family is now at a very low level. So far, there is no particularly obvious concept of hierarchy, but it makes the two sides talk very happily.


    Seeing Meizi appear, ChunZi thinks that the other party is afraid and wants to reduce his fear by talking to himself. So after saying hello, ChunZi smiled and said, "well, you don''t have to worry. The princess told you that the five-star army has come. I believe it won''t take long to get here. We''ll be safe then."


    Looking at ChunZi''s yearning appearance, Meizi interrupted each other''s fantasy and said in skilled Japanese: "the five-star army is afraid it''s too late to save the princess."


    "Er... Wait, what are you talking about?" ChunZi looked at meiko, who was usually small and human like, and suddenly said such words. His tone was still so positive. He stood in place stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t know meiko.


    "I said the five-star army had no time to save the princess." Meizi spoke again. But this time she didn''t speak Japanese, but changed it into a very standard Chinese.


    Just this change, ChunZi was very surprised on his face, reached out to meiko and said, "you... How can you speak Chinese?"

 Chapter 1071

    In the kingdom of Japan, although it is said that their emergence was divided from the Han people, Qin Shihuang sent Xu Fu to Japan with 500 boys and girls, which led to the future kingdom of Japan. This statement has been talked about not only in the Ming Dynasty, but also in the kingdom of Japan. But there are still very few Japanese who can really speak Chinese. After all, this is an island country. When there are few opportunities for foreign contact, this foreign language is really useless.


    ChunZi was so surprised. In fact, this was also the first person she talked to in Chinese after she returned home, in addition to Kobayashi, the escort around her.


    ChunZi was still surprised. Meizi said again, "because I am a Han, I can speak Chinese naturally. Not only that, I was sent by the sixth young master to protect the princess. Oh, yes, this is a keepsake. I believe the princess will believe it when she sees it."


    Meiko took out a portrait from her body. What was painted on it was chunko, or chunko in Mingfu. Judging from her dress, she should still look like she was studying in Yangjia college.


    Looking at this portrait in my hand, I seem to think of the happy time in Yangjia Academy in the future. People without that experience can''t draw this kind of picture. ChunZi looked up again. At this moment, she had believed that Meizi was the identity he sent, but she was still curious about the purpose of Meizi''s appearance, "you... You are not Japanese, that''s not a Kabuki, what''s your identity."


    "The princess is right. I''m not a Kabuki. It''s just a means to cover my identity and let you accept me. My real identity is the intelligence director of the CIA stationed in Japan. As for the name, meiko also sounds good and I like it very much." when it''s time for a showdown, meiko said without any hesitation.


    Revealing your identity is just the beginning, just for the next plan. If you can''t get the trust of ChunZi, I''m afraid many of the next work will be difficult to carry out.


    Meizi''s confession attracted ChunZi''s favor. More importantly, she knew that all the arrangements were made by Yang Chendong, which was enough to prove that the man still cared about himself. Especially at the thought of Meizi''s appearance, she and her father and emperor should be safer and say with great joy, "even so, you''re here to save you?"


    "Yes, the princess is right. But it''s not completely right. I want to save the princess alone, not you." meiko''s look returned to indifference at the moment, as if she had occupied the dominant position from this moment on.


    "Help me? I''m alone."


    "Yes." meiko nodded again.


    "That won''t work. Even my father, Queen Mother and younger brother will be saved." ChunZi said stubbornly.


    "Impossible." meiko shook her head, "my ability can only take the princess to escape alone. As for the emperor, Empress and Prince Ren (Chengren) , they will be fine. No matter who takes advantage of the situation here in the end, their safety should be guaranteed. At most, the environment is worse. But as long as the princess can see the sixth young master, get his consent and save them, it''s only a matter of time. "


    Meizi has her own task, and now she is surrounded by the enemy. She simply has no ability to save more people. She can take ChunZi because she has done a lot of preparation before, so she has confidence.


    ChunZi, who originally wanted to continue to refuse, fell into meditation. Of course, she knew that what Meizi said was reasonable, but she still couldn''t bear to let him leave her father, mother and brother.


    "Princess, as long as you stay with the sixth young master and urge him all the time, it is possible for the five-star army to complete the task of saving people. Otherwise, no one will help you. Who do you think will be so positive?" Meizi thought of Yang Chendong''s instructions when he left.


    This sentence finally had an effect. Yang Chendong still knew ChunZi. Meizi''s words also worked. ChunZi nodded and agreed. "Well, I promise you, but I want to say goodbye to my father, Queen Mother and brother."


    "Yes, but please hurry up. Childe has more than an hour to go, and we will leave here after dark." Meizi agreed. This is also what she had already done. With her understanding of ChunZi, some things must be done.


    ChunZi went to see his father, Yanren, the 102nd generation empress garden emperor of Japan.


    After seeing the father emperor, ChunZi told Yang Chendong that he had sent someone to save himself, "father emperor, you have suffered, but as long as you insist for a period of time, I will persuade him to send troops quickly to save you."


    ChunZi''s words also frightened emperor Yanren. He didn''t expect to stay after seeing that Meizi''s dancing skills were good, and this coincidence was also arranged by him long ago. Now he really doesn''t know what else that person doesn''t know. It also gives birth to a sense of fear and this kind of smart people. Once they have ideas about Japan, will they allow themselves to continue to exist? I''m already a stumbling block on the other party''s way forward.


    For the stumbling block, the best way is to kick him aside or even directly eradicate him. That is, if the king of Wunan of the Ming Dynasty counted everything, wouldn''t he not see this step? Isn''t it dangerous to see yourself like this?


    Emperor Yanren wanted to tell his daughter ChunZi about it, but he held back. Even if her daughter likes that man very much, let her get her own happiness. Some words will only hurt feelings.


    And the most important point is that with the bond of daughter, even if the Japanese country is seriously damaged by the five-star army, he can be a father. Thinking of this, for his own interests, Emperor Yanren said, "my father can see that he likes you very much. Even so, just stay with him, and then use his power to carry forward the power of our emperor and benefit the people of Japan."


    The father emperor agreed and still supported himself so much. ChunZi''s face turned over a look of joy, "yes, father emperor, ChunZi promised you."


    When she said this, ChunZi''s face was more or less shy, but she really didn''t know that this was the last thing she saw with her father. What happened later was an accident. When Yang Chendong got the news that the emperor of the back garden was killed, he was also surprised.


    After all, Yang Chendong didn''t really want to kill this person, even for ChunZi''s face. He just wanted to completely weaken the influence of the royal family on the Japanese country through this war. Unlike the leaders of other occupied countries and regions, he would quietly hide people and say that people were dead, breaking some people''s thoughts, Let him spend his life in private. But often the plan does not change quickly.


    In front of you. With his father''s consent and even blessing, ChunZi quietly left the courtyard with Meizi when it was dark.


    Meizi was ready for all this. First, she got two sets of men''s clothes that fit her. After some items, the two beauties soon became two "middle-aged Japanese men". Then, under the protection of night and CIA operatives in the dark, she left here and left Anyun area.


    Even in order not to be discovered, meiko did not know where to find a woman who looked like princess ChunZi. She spent a lot of money to find it from Japanese people in order to delay the time when the princess was discovered after she disappeared.


    The plan is very smooth. ChunZi is just a girl. In the eyes of Zhitian Changzheng, his status is far less important than the emperor and his son Prince Ren Chengren. He can''t even compare with the empress Tengyuan. ChunZi, who is just a marginal figure, left successfully.


    Under the unified plan of Yang Chendong, the five-star army didn''t start to attack in the direction of Shanyang Road, and suddenly took the West Sea Road. The Zhuhou area, the feihou area, the Dayu area and the Fenghou area were successively attacked by the 155000 Star Army in multiple ways.


    In the face of either long guns, short guns or Armored Cavalry, either elite and brave generals or human sea tactics, defenseless xihaidao soon fell. Finally, when the army gathered in Fengqian area, that is, the place adjacent to xihaidao and Shanyang Road, it was only 13 days.


    It took ten days to win one of the seven regions of Japan, which is naturally caused by surprise. There are also reasons why xihaidao belongs to the marginal zone and its defensive force is empty, but it can also prove the strength of the five-star army.


    Thirteen days later, the five-star army gathered together for the second time. The five-star army was ready to attack the changmen area of Shanyang road from Fengqian area. All armies, divisions and regiments quickly gathered. Behind them, 500000 Han people or other foreign people from the direction of Korean province had been in place and were occupying and digesting the whole xihaidao.


    At the same time, some Japanese people in Xihai road are also forced to get on the transport ship of the five-star army. They will leave here and go to other provinces and cities under the control of the Yang system. For them, many people may not be able to return here for a lifetime.


    The five-star army was obviously well prepared, but the Japanese general, Zu liyizheng, did not eat dry food. In 13 days, under the fierce attack of his heavy troops, Zhitian Changzheng in Anyun area was finally defeated. He died, some of his soldiers were killed, and most of them surrendered and became prisoners, This includes the emperor of the back garden, his queen and his son Prince Ren Chengren.


    The only regret is that ChunZi is gone. She just finds a girl who looks and has a figure like her. But just a woman is gone. It''s really not a matter for Japan, which has a very serious preference for boys over girls.

 Chapter 1072

    The important thing is that the emperor is now in his own hands again. The general is very happy. He sent his nine ghosts to take refuge in him. He asked him to bring the emperor''s family back to the palace in Ping''an capital. After that, he began to gather people to fight with the five-star army. At the same time, he also wanted to see. After he couldn''t save the emperor, What name does Yang Chendong use to launch a war in Japan? He has even seen that the other party has to return in vain. He has even made the idea of beating the water dog and taking the opportunity to make claims.


    Japan is an independent island country with a large army and a strong navy. It''s not like some other small countries that say they will be destroyed if they are destroyed. They have a large territory and a large population. If they want to escape, they can hide anywhere in the environment surrounded by the sea. Can''t they escape? Finding a chance to revenge when he came back was his strength. It was also that he didn''t flinch in the face of the fierce five-star army.


    Over the years, he has been in charge of military and political power, making the power of foot profit and righteous government great. Although it is said that some counties and townships below have started civil strife for the sake of interests. However, the emergence of the five-star army brought this situation to an abrupt end. In the face of foreign enemies, the Japanese people were still able to understand the situation and began to unite around the Japanese high-level with the general as the core.


    According to the information from the front, there are 400000 Japanese troops in Shanyang Road, nearly three times the number of five-star soldiers. In addition, the other party is familiar with the environment and has sufficient food and grass. A hard battle is inevitable.


    In the face of such difficulties, other forces are afraid that they will have a headache. They should consider whether it is correct to send troops this time. In the eyes of Yang Chendong and the five-star army, this is nothing at all. They are really used to fighting against the wind. Isn''t that how the five-star army developed?


    Looking at the growth history of the five-star army, which time is not to win more with less, and which time is not to give people the feeling that the weak wins the strong?


    It''s just a Japanese country. For the generals of the five-star army who have experienced many battles, this is nothing. Just like now, in Yang Chendong''s big account, Tian Hu, commander of the first division of the world cavalry, Su He, commander of the new Third Army, Ding Yan, commander of the fourth division of the sea, and he Gong, commander of the fifth division of the sea, are standing in a row and asking for war.


    The more difficult it is to fight, the more you can prove your ability when you win. Seeing that the Japanese sent 400000 troops to fight, they all saw the opportunity.


    "Don''t worry about Mr. Ding and Mr. He. We can only arrange this when there is no way." Yang Chendong opened his mouth and directly eliminated the fourth and fifth divisions from the team.


    "Sixth young master, we..." the two teachers were still angry and wanted to continue to fight.


    "What are you? Do you know that there are 300000 sea divisions in Japan, and your two divisions add up to only more than 10000 people. Isn''t such a large piece of fat enough for you to eat?" seeing what the two teachers want to say, Yang Chendong''s words made them have no reason to argue.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, the two teachers recognized the different content, "sixth young master, do you mean that the 300000 Japanese sea divisions are handed over to our fourth and fifth divisions?"


    It was Ding Yan, the commander of the fourth division of the sea. Yang Chendong glanced at him and said, "not only you, but also 20000 Korean naval divisions. They will be under your command and cooperate with you. Of course, if the facts prove that you can''t suppress the Japanese Navy division, young master Ben will consider transferring from the naval headquarters."


    "No, no, we have no problem." Ding Yan, commander of the fourth division of the sea, immediately waved his hand and gave it to them.


    "Yes, sixth young master, we are willing to make a military order." the commander of the fifth Haishi Division said solemnly.


    "Yes, we are willing to make a military order." Mr. Ding Yan also reacted and said at attention.


    He waved his hand and didn''t let them make a military order, because Yang Chendong believed that the two teachers would go all out if they wanted to prove themselves. Besides, the fourth division and the fifth division of the sea are equipped with firearms, and have experienced a lot of battles. They can be called excellent soldiers and strong generals. If they can''t deal with the sea division of the Japanese country, he really needs to consider whether these two are competent for their current positions.


    After leaving two teachers, there was still a military commander. One teacher stood in front of him. Facing their eager eyes, Yang Chendong said with a refusal: "I know what you mean, but this time you can''t take the lead. Let''s give it to the alien United division. They should also be honed."


    Yang Chendong''s words blocked Tian Hu and Su he''s mouth. They also knew that the sixth young master was good for them. They said that Japan was not the only country in front of the 400000 army. There were still many opportunities to fight big battles in the future. They stopped talking and withdrew from the big account.


    After sending away the four distance generals, Yang Chendong called three teachers of the different first division, the different second division and the different third division, and gave them the first battle task of the next strategy of Shanyang road. Looking at the three teachers Niu duo, Tu Hai and Luan Xiaogang, the sixth young master said earnestly, "this is your opportunity to show. Just let go and do it. People fight all. I''ll give you a supplement."


    For the lives of the soldiers below, Yang Chendong cherishes them very much. Sometimes even for less sacrifice, he will personally rush into the battle. But for the alien Alliance Army, Yang Chendong has always held different views. It is an army formed for interests, to stand out and for a better future. Their starting point is not so aboveboard, and even they have no sense of identity with themselves. Many of them break the country because of themselves. If such an army is too strong, who knows whether it will become a cartridge of fire to blow themselves up at any time?


    If people with such experience can die on the battlefield, it will be a good ending, that is, it can dispel Yang Chendong''s concerns about them and ensure more stability and harmony in the territory under Yang''s rule.


    Of course, although these people have impure goals, after all, from the perspective of righteousness, they are fighting for themselves and for the five-star army, so Yang Chendong is still willing to give them a chance. Let them perform well on the battlefield. If they are really capable, they will shine, but most people are afraid they won''t have such good luck.


    Yang Chendong made a commitment in front of the three division commanders and said frankly that more foreign coalition soldiers are gathering in North Korea province. It won''t be long before they will come to Japan and join the battle. That is to say, no matter what degree the war has reached, their position as teachers will not be shaken. Even if all the people fight, they can be reorganized soon.


    This promise comes first. Niu duo and other three people have nothing to fear. They said in front of Yang Chendong that they will do their best to fight for more heavy damage to the Japanese army opposite, and show the five-star army''s fearlessness of death and suffering.


    Standing aside, Yang Er looked at all the conversation. When Niu duo left with an excited face, he finally asked, "young master, with these three divisions, I''m afraid they won''t be the opponent of the 400000 army of Japan."


    "Who said they were rivals?"


    "Er..." listening to such a short but happy answer, Yang erling stood in place.


    Seeing that Yang Er stopped talking, Yang Chendong said with a smile, "why? Do you doubt it very much, that is, why do you send these three alien divisions to die on the battlefield when you know they are not opponents?"


    "Yes... Yes." Yang Er really thought so. It was just that some words were difficult to ask. He didn''t even think that the young master would really answer him.


    Yang Chendong still replied, "the time is not right. We are invading for no reason. We don''t have enough reason. It''s OK to fight a downwind battle. Once the situation is not as good as people, there may be problems at any time, so we still need to wait."


    As for what to wait for, Yang Chendong didn''t say clearly. Naturally, Yang Er didn''t ask much. Of course, he didn''t know that Yang Chendong had another idea, that is, the Japanese army, especially the samurai army and Ninja army, which should not be underestimated.


    Capable people, Yang Chendong will like it very much. He still wants to realize his great dream. Of course, just unifying Asia is not his goal. Now unifying here, integrating the energy here and making sufficient preparations for conquering other regions is what he wants. If the elite of the main force is sent out at once, the casualties of both sides will not be small. This is not what he wants to see. He wants more prisoners and people who can be used by him.


    Naturally, it is also important that the timing is wrong. Next, Yang Chendong asked Yang Er to find iron Hu, the captain of Langya special battle brigade. Some of the following things need to be done secretly. It''s like three alien divisions taking the lead. It''s a fight in the open. In the dark, it needs powerful wolf teeth to fight.


    No one knows what Yang Chendong talked to Tiehu. Only half an hour later, the captain left. Soon after, a team of wolf teeth were sent out and went to Japan in different directions.


    ......


    Shijian area is under the jurisdiction of Shanyin Dao of Japan and adjacent to Anyun area of Shanyang Dao.


    In a small town called Zhongde in Shijian area, two young "men" are squatting under a very ordinary eaves, each holding a broken bowl, squatting there to beg from pedestrians along the street. Under their rags, their backs look a little thin and pitiful.


    There are both rich and poor people in every region. Beggars can be seen everywhere in Zhongde City, which is not rich. These two little beggars have not attracted any attention. Even when a patrol army on the street passed by them, they would never take another look.

 Chapter 1073

    Hidden in the city, two beggars stayed in the street. Of course, no one will know that they are Japanese Princess ChunZi who escaped from Anyun area and Meizi, the director of the CIA in Japan.


    Under the secret protection of CIA operatives, they walked out of Anyun area, came to the adjacent Zhongde City, and settled under a long prepared one. But what people can''t imagine is that the five-star army captured the whole xihaidao in only 13 days, which attracted the tension of the Japanese troops in other areas. They strengthened their inspection. Foreigners who suddenly appear for any reason will be strictly prevented from secret investigation. They are afraid that the spies sent by the five-star army will come.


    Affected by it, the previous safety point can no longer be used. In order not to attract attention and avoid accidents during inventory, Meizi suggested dressing up as a beggar to avoid all dangers.


    After all, ChunZi is a princess of a country. Even when she was in Yangjiazhuang, the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, no one wronged her. Now in our own country, we need to dress up as a beggar that people can''t avoid. There are still some complaints. But Meizi said, "if you want revenge and want to see the sixth young master smoothly, you can only do so. Otherwise, you''ll wait to be arrested and become one of the ways to threaten the sixth young master.


    At that time, not only the great revenge was difficult to repay, but also the small life would be in danger. After weighing the pros and cons, ChunZi agreed and now squatted down in the street begging with Meizi with his small hand intended to be buried.


    The two squatted together, always paying attention to the pedestrians in the street. When they found that no one was staring at them, ChunZi whispered, "we''ve been begging here for ten days. When is it time? Is the teacher really sent to pick us up? How do I feel that I''m more and more adapted to my current role?"


    ChunZi''s complaint came to her ears. Meizi''s face remained unchanged. Instead, she explained patiently and softly, "don''t worry. The news has already spread. The sixth young master will not ignore it. Maybe the person who saved us will appear in a short time. Now all we have to do is wait patiently."


    Meiko doesn''t want to dress up as a beggar, but she has no choice. There are only six CIA operatives around her. Once they are found, they will be in a very dangerous situation, which is something she can''t do.


    But for all this, Meizi is happy.


    She has already made it clear through some channels that the sixth young master is very good to Meizi. Although it is said that it is a teacher-student relationship, it is naturally different from ordinary teachers and students. This can be seen from the fact that the sixth young master led the troops to appear before there was no result of the civil strife in Japan.


    Meizi also heard that the sixth young master seems to have a good impression on the exotic princess. What''s more, some people say that the sixth young master once wanted to marry ChunZi. If all this is true, with her sharing the hardships with ChunZi now, won''t her future be infinitely bright?


    With this, Meizi was very patient with ChunZi. Even if they turned into beggars together, they didn''t have the slightest resentment and dissatisfaction.


    Listening to meiko''s answer, she thought that an outsider could accompany her to suffer. What else could she be dissatisfied with and complain about? At present, she stretched out her dirty little hand again and looked like she was going to order a meal.


    Time passed day by day, and two days later. When the two women were walking on the streets of Zhongde City, looking for a place to hide today, an accident happened. A gust of wind suddenly blew. Without the slightest precaution, the two women were blown straight. Then their clothes were blown by the wind, and the broken hats used to disguise their heads were blown away, revealing their dark hair.


    OK, at this time, a Japanese patrol of 30 people passed by and saw the scene. After the strong wind passed, the two women were surrounded.


    "Who are you?" the Japanese team leader asked in Japanese.


    "We... We are refugees. Because we met robbers and all our family were killed, our sisters had to make a living along the street." facing the Japanese patrol army getting closer and closer, Meizi stood up and changed from initial panic to calmness, which only took a breath or two.


    Normally, there is no problem with this answer. It''s strange that they are two women. They still have a good figure. Although their faces are painted with pot ash, they can''t see the true face of Lushan, they are enough with their youth and good figure. Don''t you see those Japanese patrol soldiers coming here with malicious smiles on their faces?


    "Yo, it''s two women. Well, take them back to the barracks and check their origins." the patrol team leader said with lustful eyes. His eyes had looked up and down at ChunZi and Meizi several times in this moment.


    Obviously, it''s false to take it back for investigation. I''m afraid it''s true.


    Not only the two women understand this, but also the Japanese people watching the excitement in the streets. But on one side, there are 30 Japanese soldiers who train quickly, and on the other side, there are two women who don''t know at all. Who will stand out?


    The people seemed to know what was going to happen next. They turned around and left one by one, fearing that they would be implicated and taken away after staying for a while. This made the Japanese soldiers more daring. In broad daylight, they surrounded them and were ready to start.


    ChunZi was already nervous and trembling all over. It''s true that she is a princess of Japan. Even if the royal family is declining, she is also a princess. No one will do anything to herself like this. She is also the first time to encounter such a situation. What should she do? What should I do? Similarly, he had no bottom in his heart, so he could only hold Meizi''s arm tightly, and his whole body was compressed into a ball.


    Meiko''s situation is not much better. She was appointed to work in Japan after professional training. It is said that she has been ready for danger or even death. But now the problem is not that she is in danger alone. There is also the princess.


    If it were her, she might make a false promise, even to survive, even if it was to accompany these smelly men once again. A female intelligence officer was prepared for such a thing.


    But she can have an accident, but ChunZi can''t. this is the person named by the sixth young master. If something happens to her, how should she explain it to the top, and how should the whole CIA explain it to the sixth young master?


    Unable to avoid, Meizi made up her mind, clenched her lip, suddenly lifted her right leg and kicked the patrol team leader closest to her.


    To enter the CIA, even women have to undergo some military training to ensure their ability to protect themselves in critical times. Meizi started and kicked her opponent in the crotch, which shows how serious the consequences are from the other party''s clenching teeth, sucking cold air and looking very ugly.


    At that moment, the other patrol soldiers were fixed in place. Obviously, they didn''t expect that the two weak women dared to fight back under the siege of their tiger and wolf soldiers. Are they not as simple as ordinary beggars?


    "Take people back." another vice captain first turned his head, took the place of the captain and said like giving orders.


    More than twenty patrolmen promised and were ready to siege. Then there was an accident. A bow and arrow suddenly broke into the air and hit the back of a Japanese patrol. The powerful force directly penetrated through, and the bow and arrow didn''t enter the man''s body.


    "Plop."


    The Japanese soldiers who fell to the ground still showed a painful expression on their faces. They seemed to want to say something one by one. Obviously, they were not completely dead. This scene also surprised other Japanese patrol soldiers. They pulled out their swords and stood together back-to-back to guard against possible dangers and cold arrows from nowhere.


    This situation lasted for seven or eight hours. Until no figure or danger appeared again, the team leader who was kicked in the crotch had recovered almost and could at least speak. "Take these two people back. If you resist, life and death will matter."


    A soldier has died, and the team leader is really angry and cruel.


    The two Japanese patrol soldiers who got the order came forward and wanted to stretch out their arms to catch chunko and meiko. The bows and arrows that disappeared before this moment appeared again, just because they had been on guard for a long time. Not only did they not hit people, but they also exposed their position. They were found by Japanese soldiers staring at the surrounding actions, and then rushed to catch people.


    Meiko is surrounded by only six CIA operatives. They are only responsible for covering around, not the one who can fight the most. The number of six people to 30 people was obviously suppressed. In a short time, the exposed six people were surrounded. One of them had been cut to the ground and killed with several knives.


    The situation is already very critical. With these six people, they can''t protect themselves at all. Meizi anxiously looked back at ChunZi and seemed to be asking for something.


    In this regard, ChunZi knew that Meizi wanted her to clarify her identity. But she didn''t think it was useful. Her status may work for people with status, but for ordinary Japanese soldiers, there is no threat at all, and the status of the two sides is too different. Not only that, she may also be discredited by the royal family for revealing her identity. Once her identity as a princess is exposed and desecrated by ordinary Japanese soldiers, she will die and be restless.


    Chunko shook her head and rejected meiko''s proposal to let her show her identity.


    "Well, then we''ll die together. We can be a companion on the huangquan road." Meizi said in a sad voice, and then became very firm. When she came to perform the task, she had made ideological preparations in this regard. Now she can die to protect ChunZi. I think the sixth young master will be kind to her family when he knows it. It can be regarded as a well deserved death.

 Chapter 1074

    "Fight." the broken bowl in her hand was thrown out. Meizi put it in a posture and decided to die to repay the kindness of the sixth young master and the fifth lady Su maner.


    ChunZi threw away the broken bowl in his hand. When she was in Yangjia academy, she did not do little physical exercise. Although she didn''t seriously study, she also had some strength. At this moment, she also clenched her fist with the idea of dying with the enemy.


    "On the contrary, catch them and I''ll make them pay all the torture." the team leader was really angry at the moment when he saw the two women shouting in front of him. He had decided to give them a powerful look. Even if the two people died, their bodies would never let go.


    The captain''s eyes showed a fierce color. All this was seen in the eyes of chunko and meiko. They were sad and ready to die at the same time.


    Not far away, there were only two of the six CIA operational cover personnel left, one of whom was seriously injured and was about to be wiped out. ChunZi, who had no hope, looked towards Daming. At the moment, Yang Chendong''s handsome appearance flashed in her mind. Perhaps the only thing she did wrong was not to stay with him.


    "Kill!"


    Several Japanese patrol troops took the lead. In order to prevent losses, they even held a war knife. If they didn''t cooperate, they would really destroy flowers.


    Under the shouting, two Japanese soldiers rushed first, five steps, three steps... Closer and closer to ChunZi and Meizi. The two women also clenched their teeth and took a deep breath, ready to face the knife. But at this time, the sound of breaking through the air came again. The bow and arrow attacked from a long distance and accurately hit the chest of two Japanese soldiers.


    The powerful force directly made them fall to the ground with a scream. The sudden change also made other Japanese soldiers stunned in situ and at a loss.


    "Don''t be afraid, we''re coming." with a loud cry, the tall King Kong appeared. Behind him and on his side, there are 30 wolf teeth special combat team members.


    In order not to attract people''s attention, King Kong did not take a gun. Instead, he took a strong crossbow dedicated to their special combat brigade. The range of this crossbow could reach 150 steps. At that time, it was already one of the most powerful cold weapons.


    King Kong appeared and shot the first arrow. The special corps members he brought also hooked the arrows and crossbows one after another. For a time, there was a continuous Shua sound and came through the air. One after another Japanese patrol soldiers were shot and fell to the ground. With the same number of people, the combat power will bring different results one by one.


    "Withdraw." seeing the surrounding soldiers fall one by one, the patrol captain knew that things were bad, turned and ran, trying to report back. But just as he turned around, two bows and arrows almost shot through his body at the same time, making him fall to the ground under strong inertia.


    The captain is dead, and other soldiers are not afraid. Just shooting with bows and arrows is enough. From beginning to end, the wolf teeth did not have any close contact with these Japanese patrol troops, and the victory or defeat was divided.


    In the twinkling of an eye, all 30 patrol soldiers died, but the two remaining CIA operatives were safe and sound. This accurate arrow method surprised ChunZi and some Japanese people who were bolder and watched the excitement not far away.


    "Captain, do you want to kill them all?" seeing that some people who watched the excitement had fled everywhere after a cry, some team members were worried that they would report for instructions.


    "No need." King Kong shook his head with an indifferent idea. His task is to meet princess ChunZi and director Meizi. That is, the task has been completed and should naturally be returned. As for whether someone will come after him, he doesn''t worry at all, and even has some desire. The gun behind him was useless. He wanted to see if the flesh could carry the hot bullet. "Pack up and everybody retreat."


    The street soon regained calm. After waiting for about a quarter of an hour, a large number of Japanese troops appeared. When they saw 30 companions killed by bows and arrows, the infantry captain with the team made the right decision, "don''t chase, I''m afraid they''ll run away."


    It''s not that you don''t chase, but that you can''t chase at all. Otherwise, who knows if you''ll come back? Aren''t these thirty people lying on the ground without breathing a lesson?


    ......


    Broadcast mill city.


    Close to Ping''an Beijing, the capital of Japan, it can be regarded as the South Gate of the capital.


    In the back garden, the emperor, Queen and son are walking on the street of BoMo city. Zhitian Changzheng was defeated and killed. As the behind the scenes instigators of the shelling of the general''s military house, they are afraid to be directly under house arrest after returning to Ping''an King''s Palace this time.


    Fortunately, he and his daughter escaped. Once ChunZi finds king Nanwu of the Ming Dynasty, he may be able to put pressure on Zuli Yizheng and improve his treatment.


    It is ironic that a Japanese emperor should place all his future on his daughter. He had thought about the future very badly. Even his daughter just thought about it and didn''t hold much hope. But he didn''t know that the reality was more cruel than he thought, and a great disaster was coming.


    The empress Tengyuan is very beautiful. No matter whether the royal family has declined or not, it is the face of the Japanese people. Being a queen is necessary.


    Tengyuan is not only very beautiful, but also has an intellectual beauty. Shier will show a soft look like a little woman. Her beauty was watched by many men because there were so many people in the palace to protect her, and no one had the courage to do anything.


    Now it''s different. On the way to the palace, the protection is relaxed. In particular, the nine ghost Qingzheng who is responsible for escorting also drank a lot of sake that night. Although the degree of that thing is very low, it is not wine at all in the eyes of Chinese people. But he couldn''t stand it. He drank too much and fainted. The most important thing is that the nine ghosts Qingzheng, who drank a little confused, just came to the room where Tengyuan was detained.


    Japanese houses are mostly pasted with paper. If you want to see what''s inside, you just need to poke it gently on the window, and everything is clear at a glance. At this point, I just saw Tengyuan''s dress after taking a bath.


    Although the time is a step late, sometimes the more hazy it is, the more it will arouse people''s infinite leisure thoughts and even lead to crime. When the nine ghosts'' pure thinking fell into a confused state, he didn''t know where the strength came from. He came to the door and pushed the door in.


    The door opened from the outside, and empress Tengyuan turned back in panic when she was only half dressed. What she saw was jiuguiqing striding towards her with red eyes and a lewd smile on her face.


    "Ah! What are you doing? Come on, come on." out of a woman''s intuition, Tengyuan thought of what would happen next and shouted in panic. However, this is not a royal palace. There are maids everywhere. This is just a temporary place to rest. In addition, all the maids who followed before have run away. Otherwise, a queen will not bathe. There is not even a waiter outside the door.


    Under the shouting, naturally no maid or servant came to protect the Lord. Unfortunately, Prince Ren, who was just coming out to urinate, was heard by Cheng Ren, a 15-year-old man.


    Cheng Ren is indeed one of the most tragic emperors in the history of Japan, but he did not lose blood when he was young. After hearing the mother''s cry, he hurried over, which let him see the scene of nine ghosts holding the mother''s crazy "gnawing".


    Anyway, he is also a prince. The future emperor is bullied by his mother. Cheng Ren, who is willing to rely on, rushed over after a loud cry, trying to kick away the nine ghosts who are already a little sober.


    Cheng Ren, who had little exercise since childhood and had not done any physical work, had no strength at all. He didn''t hurt the nine ghosts seriously. He just tore off his skirt. Tengyuan took this opportunity to scratch his face and shed blood.


    The strong wine, the stimulation of blood and the feeling of being ready to move in the body all made the nine ghost Qingzheng temporarily lose his mind. Someone wanted to disturb his good deeds. In a rage, he impolitely pulled out his waist knife and slashed back.


    Poor and unprepared Cheng Jen was cut off in the neck by a knife, followed by blood splashing. He stared at a pair of unbelievable eyes and fell to the ground with a plop. He just trembled for a few times and soon had no breath.


    At the end of his life, he didn''t have to live his life, and he didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing for him.


    The nine ghosts who killed people also became sober. Especially when he saw that Chu killed Prince Ren, the successor of the emperor, he finally knew how big a mistake he had made and shuddered.


    Her son died in front of her. As a mother, Fujiwara went crazy on the spot and jumped at the nine ghosts. She wanted to avenge her son. She wanted to kill the murderer who destroyed her life hope and sustenance.


    There were several more scratches on his face. At first, Jiugui Qingzheng tried to avoid because of considering the identity of the other party. Just over time, he was a little annoyed. In a rage, he stabbed forward with a knife. He originally wanted to scare the woman. Unexpectedly, Fujiwara rushed over when he stabbed her, and then


    Then, after Cheng Ren died, there was another body in the room.


    "Ha ha, ha ha." a moment later, Jiugui Qing was laughing up. He didn''t expect to drink a little more wine and even kill the queen and a prince. He must be punished for a felony once the matter is spread. It''s possible to copy the family and destroy the family.

 Chapter 1075

    That''s the way things are. You just don''t do it or you just kill it all. At this moment, the nine ghosts ran to the resting place of the emperor of the garden the day after tomorrow with a murderous face. All he wanted was to cut down the roots. Maybe only in this way could he have a way to live.


    Then


    Tian Tian died, Prince Ren died and the emperor died. They all died under the sober knife of nine ghosts who drank too much wine. Then he called his own soldiers and disguised the bodies of the three people. After a fight was made at the scene, it was daybreak. Jiugui Qingzheng thought about his words carefully. After there were no more loopholes, he wrote an urgent play, urging people to send it to the army, foot, benefit and justice, the general who was directing the war on the battlefield.


    Of course, Jiugui Qingzheng would not admit that the three men were killed by himself. He only said that someone wanted to rob people at night. He took his own soldiers and fought hard with them. Finally, the rescuer escaped, but in the chaos, three members of the emperor''s family were killed.


    As the only relative among the three dead, Princess ChunZi didn''t know about this big event. After being rescued by King Kong and other Langya special combat team members, they went all the way to changmen county day and night. Along the way, we encountered several enemy encirclement and killing, including a Ninja Team, but under the protection of King Kong and others, they all survived safely.


    Half a month later, they finally broke through layers of obstacles. They came to changmen county and came to the front gate of the five-star army camp.


    "Let''s go to see the sixth young master." after seeing the camp with the five-star army flag hanging high, Meizi finally relaxed the pressure for a long time at this moment, and then put forward his ideas to ChunZi.


    "I... can I wash it first?" ChunZi didn''t promise immediately, but said shyly.


    Meizi noticed ChunZi''s dirty face. How could the sixth young master see it. When even smiled and promised, "of course. All this will trouble Captain King Kong."


    "Come with me." King Kong nodded his head like a smile and took them to the barracks.


    In the main account of the army, Yang Chendong already knew the news of ChunZi''s safe return, but he didn''t show any smile on his face. Because the news that all three members of the Japanese Emperor''s family were killed was first brought back by Iron Tiger, the captain of Langya special war.


    When sending King Kong to Zhongde city to save ChunZi, Tiehu was also ordered to go to Ping''an Beijing to save the Japanese emperor. Yang Chendong has arranged the future for the emperor''s family, that is, to leave Japan and go to a place where no one knows their identity.


    In the final analysis, Yang Chendong was still ruthless and made the decision to kill them, but he would not allow some people to hinder their own affairs and take the emperor''s family away from here is the final decision.


    But the plan did not change quickly. When Tiehu and others rushed all the way to the broadcasting and grinding area, they had received the news that the three doors of the emperor''s family were killed by criminals. The iron tiger was not credulous about this, but launched an investigation. They arrested a nine ghost innocent soldier, who was one of the people responsible for cleaning the battlefield, and then learned the whole story.


    The occurrence of everything was somewhat beyond Yang Chendong''s expectation. But on the whole, it is a good thing. It eliminates some of Yang Chendong''s worries and allows him to find the most aboveboard reason to send troops to the Japanese country, but ChunZi has come back. How can he explain all this to her?


    "Meizi came back with her." Yang Chendong finally decided to leave it to others. He really didn''t want to see ChunZi sad. "Send someone to call meiko. I have something to say to him."


    King Kong''s ability is still good. Even in the military camp during the war, he found a bath tub and burned enough hot water. ChunZi was able to wash it from head to bottom, and then put on the new clothes she had prepared for her.


    Then meiko came. As soon as she appeared, her eyes turned red, obviously crying. Speaking of it, the emperor''s family treated her well when she was in Ping''an King''s palace, and they also had some feelings.


    "ChunZi..." I saw Princess ChunZi, who had just bathed and showed her peerless face. Meizi''s eyes were red again, and tears could not stop flowing out.


    After a while, a heart rending cry came out from the big tent


    The sky was dotted with stars, and after a day of war between the two sides, everything was calm again. Also calm is chunko, who is walking out of a big tent with meiko. Just now, she saw the soldier of nine ghosts. He once served as a bodyguard in the palace. ChunZi knew him.


    From this person''s mouth, ChunZi knows all the story, but she has been crying all afternoon. She is not crying when she is crying. After the big account, the silence was frightening. "Where is the teacher''s big account, please take me there." looking at the accompanying Captain King Kong, ChunZi asked.


    In the main account, Yang Chendong is still looking at the sand table in front of him and considering the next military plan. Footsteps came outside the door, and Yang Er came in. "Young master, Princess ChunZi came and said she wanted to see you."


    Without answering immediately, Yang Chendong first breathed out. He knew that what should come would come eventually. "Well, bring her in. No one else is allowed to enter without an order."


    "Yes." Yang Er promised to go back out. In exchange, then some gaunt ChunZi walked into the big tent.


    When a candle is lit in the main account and reflected on the face, you can show the best side. It means that looking at beauty under the moon is more and more beautiful.


    Especially at this moment, ChunZi has tears in his eyes, which gives people a delicate feeling.


    "Teacher."


    "ChunZi."


    The eyes focused together at this moment. Xu Shi didn''t touch a woman after he went to war, or maybe he had the influence of ChunZi in his heart. At this moment, when Yang Chendong looked at ChunZi, he had a different feeling. Especially when the four eyes are intertwined.


    It looks like a pear blossom with rain in spring.


    At this point, it was like Xizi shining on the water to win three points.


    From this point of view, it is more like a beautiful person who is ashamed of flowers in the closed moon.


    This look


    "Teacher." ChunZi jumped into Yang Chendong''s arms, and tears flowed out uncontrollably. "Teacher, ChunZi has no relatives, and ChunZi is very poor."


    "Don''t worry about ChunZi. I''ll be your family in the future." Yang Chendong said, lowering his head and trying to wipe the tears on ChunZi''s face. But it was a warm lips that greeted him, and ChunZi took the initiative to lean over. On the first day of junior high school, I found my relatives and ChunZi with a sense of security. Without the shackles of the family and my heart is the softest, I decided to release myself at this moment and no longer suppress my feelings for Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong didn''t mean to refuse the beauty''s initiative to throw herself into the arms. Although it meant taking advantage of people''s danger now, if he refused, he was afraid it would only hurt ChunZi''s heart. At this moment, he added strength to his hands. After a while, he held ChunZi up and walked straight to the big bed in the main account.


    Tianlei hooked the ground fire. Outside the main tent, after Yang er made a sign in his eyes, all the Dragon guards retreated 20 meters and emptied the perimeter of the whole big tent.


    After a night of spring rain, Yang Chendong got out of bed. She didn''t disturb ChunZi who was sleeping. She fled all the way, and then heard about the death of her parents and brother. She suffered too much and should have a good rest.


    He took the initiative to go out of the big account and met with all the senior generals outside the account. First, he met with the commanders of the first, second and third divisions. After listening to today''s war situation plan, he approved it. After seeing the three teachers leave, Yang Chendong waved his hand to Mr. Tian Hu, Mr. Su He and Mr. permissive Da of the first reserve division, "come here and discuss the next battle plan."


    "Sixth young master, can we finally prepare for the war?" hearing Yang Chendong''s call, the three generals all looked excited.


    "HMM." Yang Chendong nodded. The twenty day stalemate came down, and both sides had losses. The original alien alliance division of 60000 people has replenished its troops twice in a row. If calculated carefully, nearly 20000 people have been killed and countless wounded.


    Of course, the Japanese country opposite is no better, and the losses will only be greater and more. Even in the bitter, Yang Chendong didn''t mean to send out the elite main force. On the one hand, he still needed to continue to e-point and confuse each other, so that they could cause the thought of belittling the enemy. Second, this time, there were some bad names and bad words. However, the intelligence agency in front came the news that the Japanese people had great resistance to the emergence of the five-star army, so that there were many Japanese young people who signed up for the army now. The government also took the opportunity to recruit more troops. If this continues, unless they use firearms to raze the whole island to the ground, otherwise, It will be extremely difficult to occupy here.


    Now, ChunZi is here. She is the princess of the Japanese imperial family and the only person left of the Japanese imperial family. Her appearance can naturally represent a lot of things. It can also help the five-star army turn from an army of aggression into a division of justice.


    Once there is enough righteousness to support, it will naturally be the time to fight back across the board. Yang Chendong called a military commander and two division commanders to talk about the next war plan. He should make all preparations in advance.


    As the sun rose, ChunZi slowly opened his eyes. With the main account separated, there was no dazzling sunshine in the room, which made people feel very comfortable.


    As soon as ChunZi opened her eyes, Meizi appeared in front of her. Not only she, but also six maids stood on the side. These were the maids who came to serve ChunZi. From this moment on, ChunZi has officially become Yang Chendong''s woman. If she wants, she can quickly become the eighth lady.

 Chapter 1076

    "Princess, you''re awake." Meizi looked at ChunZi with doubts in her eyes and smiled gently. Then she began to order people to serve ChunZi to dress up. In the process, Meizi put forward Yang Chendong''s idea of accepting her as a side imperial concubine.


    A dignified Japanese princess is just marrying a side imperial concubine, which is said to be an act of disgrace. However, looking back at the current power of the Yang family, ChunZi has made money, especially the Japanese royal family has long declined, which is a great blessing for ChunZi.


    Knowing this, ChunZi still didn''t promise, but said to meet Yang Chendong first and make a decision. Before long, the others in the main account went out, and Yang Chendong was invited back to meet ChunZi in the main account.


    After a night, it seemed that there was more estrangement between the two people. ChunZi didn''t take the initiative to throw himself into the arms, but stared at Yang Chendong with big eyes, a thoughtful look.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong sat down without delay, drank the tea in front of him, and let ChunZi look at himself up and down. I don''t know how long it took, ChunZi finally said, "teacher, why did you bring the army to our country this time?"


    "Save you." he answered very skillfully. Without any hesitation, it was obvious that Yang Chendong knew what ChunZi wanted to ask.


    This answer moved ChunZi a little, but thinking of her doubts, she didn''t express anything, but continued to ask, "teacher, now that my father, Queen Mother and brother are dead, the civil strife in Japan will be calmed down. If I let you withdraw now, will you withdraw?"


    "Yes." Yang Chendong still said without hesitation.


    The answer was so happy that ChunZi had a feeling of disbelief. Although this was really what she wanted to hear, at this moment, she still pressed down the color of joy and said, "well, please ask the teacher to order to withdraw from the army."


    "OK." Yang Chendong agreed and stood up at the same time. He strode out of the account.


    From coming in to going out, she just said four words, but she had broken all the defense lines in ChunZi''s heart. At this moment, she was finally not reserved, but took the initiative to run behind Yang Chendong and hugged him. "Teacher, everything is ChunZi''s temptation. Don''t blame me, let alone retreat."


    "Hmm?" Yang Chendong, with a puzzled look on his face, but already confident in his heart, turned and looked at ChunZi and said, "the five-star army will not retreat. With our strength, it won''t be long before Japan will become a subordinate province of the Yang family. Don''t you understand this truth?"


    "ChunZi understands."


    "Then you still..." Yang Chendong said with a puzzled look.


    "ChunZi knows better that the Japanese nation has nothing to do with me now. It abandoned us and our whole royal family first. In order to prove their mistakes, the Japanese nation must be destroyed. That''s the price they paid for killing my parents and brothers. Teacher, you can help you get revenge, right?" ChunZi looked at Yang Chendong with a long face, Waiting for his answer.


    "No." unexpectedly, Yang Chendong shook his head decisively, "this time we sent out a large army for your safety. Now you are all right. Of course, the five-star army will retreat. We are not an invading army. We are the division of justice. The Japanese didn''t provoke us before, so..."


    If at first Yang Chendong said he could withdraw, and ChunZi was more or less skeptical, now her words have made her firm. She finally knew that the five-star army had no idea of Japan, but really just to save herself. At this moment, ChunZi was deeply moved. At the same time, he was more determined to avenge his parents, and even slap all the people in power in Japan, so that they knew the consequences that would happen after abandoning the royal family.


    In order to let Yang Chendong take the initiative, ChunZi said, "I''d like to be your eighth wife. Someone bullied your wife, bullied your wife''s family, and brutally killed them. Can you take revenge for her?"


    "This..."


    "Hmm?" looking at Yang Chendong still hesitating, ChunZi pulled his arm like a spoiled child.


    "This is what should be done." Yang Chendong said with a forced and helpless appearance.


    After that, Yang Chendong felt a little guilty. He also knew that this matter could not hide from the clever ChunZi for long. He was afraid that the other party had noticed, but presumably no one would mention this topic.


    "Thank you, teacher. Then please send troops. At that time, I will denounce their evil deeds in the name of the Royal Princess, so that the Japanese people can know who hurt the royal family, who started the civil war first, and who wanted to overthrow the Japanese regime." the more ChunZi said, the more determined she was. Just from this point of view, she had made up her mind.


    Watching other countries send troops to destroy their own motherland, and because of their own request, anyone will be in a bad mood. But ChunZi was not unhappy at this moment. On the contrary, his heart was full of hatred and the feeling of happiness brought to her after the victory.


    Even if this country abandons its father, emperor and mother, let it perish.


    "OK, I promise you." Yang Chendong is waiting for the result. It looks like a woman. She can''t get on the horse and hold a knife, and she can''t kill the enemy under the horse. But she is the princess of Japan, the last person left in the Japanese imperial family, and the situation is completely different.


    With the support of ChunZi, Yang Chendong is equal to having great righteousness, and sending troops has become a famous teacher. What''s more, the original Japanese state is not the unity of the people. The general, the army, the foot, the interests and the righteous government seem to have sole power, but there are still many opponents in the potential, but they are too scattered to form a joint force.


    The former Emperor of the back garden could not integrate this force. Instead, Yang Chendong did have such strength. Because he has the inside information that he is superior to and even better than the other side, which is a big tree in the eyes of others, a tree far more prosperous than the general.


    With the support of Yang Chendong, ChunZi, who was full of hatred in his heart, quickly wrote a document to announce the world. First, he explained in detail the cause of death of his father, Queen Mother and brother, and then pointed to the righteous government, indicating that the villain wanted to subvert the power of the royal family and bring a great disaster to the whole Japanese country. Finally, he called on all the wise heroes of Japan to jointly deal with the policy of full benefit and righteousness and return a bright future to Japan.


    This document was read and approved by Yang Chendong and was issued. Through the intelligence network, it appeared in various cities of Japan, causing great repercussions and influence.


    Beilu road is one of the seven roads in the five gyeons of Japan.


    As one of the important areas of Japan, it is under the jurisdiction of general Hirai.


    Hirai, whose full name is Hirai Tian, was once a minister trusted and valued by the emperor of the back garden. When he was in the imperial court, he had brought a lot of trouble to Zuli and Yizheng, so that the other party spent a lot of energy to get him away. In order to achieve his goal, he also handed over Beilu road to him.


    According to the idea of full benefit and righteous government, once Hirai farmland leaves the palace and the emperor, he can kill him at any time, that is, he can solve his worries and breathe a sigh of relief. But Hirai tanhara was much more powerful than he thought. After leaving Ping''an Beijing, he lost his trace. When he appeared again, he had reached yueqian County in beiludao and took charge of part of the military power.


    This result aroused the fury of Zuli Yizheng. When he was thinking of sending troops to clean up the other party, the shelling of the general''s military house happened, so he had to turn his attention to deal with Zhitian Changzheng and the royal family. Taking this opportunity, Hirai let go and integrated the power of the whole beiludo, ready to cooperate with Zhitian Changzheng to help the royal family regain all power.


    However, everything has changed too fast. Pingjingtian just completed the integration work, and the news of the defeat and killing of Zhitian Changzheng and the killing of the first room of the royal family came from the front.


    When he first heard the news, Hirai could not believe it. When he found out that it was true, not someone''s intentional false news, he cried. He found that he suddenly had no goal, no goal and object to be loyal to.


    Hirai is a very thoughtful and capable person. Usually, such people can see the most critical points from the chaos at a glance, so as to make the right choice. It was because of his ability that he cried bitterly. In his eyes, without the royal family, there would be no one in Japan who could suppress the great general''s army and benefit the righteous government.


    Just because he is a smart man and can see this, he feels that there is no hope in the future. He had even seen that after the destruction of the royal family, the next important thing to deal with was himself.


    Without the support and righteousness of the royal family, pingjingtian knew that with his own ability, he could not reach the height of a great general in any case. That is, he must not be able to fight. There is only one way to escape. Fortunately, he led troops to capture nengden County before him. Behind there is the vast ocean, which is his retreat.


    By shrinking troops and hoarding money and grain, Hirai is ready to retreat at any time. It was at this time that the document written by ChunZi told the world of Japan that the last person of the imperial family and the last hope issued her unique voice.


    When ChunZi''s personal documents suddenly appeared in the street one night later, hirsuta, who was ready to retreat, saw hope again. After shouting that heaven had eyes in the house, he asked people to gather all his important men. He decided to cooperate with ChunZi to crack down on the government.


    If there is a way to live, no one is willing to leave their hometown. If there is any hope of victory, everyone will want to fight. Pingjingtian is such a person.

 Chapter 1077

    In the whole Japanese country, people like Hirai Tian are not the only one.


    Some of them are targeted by the foot profit and justice government and may be retaliated at any time. Some are unhappy with the great general and can take a cold knife if they look for an opportunity. Some have the same ambition and know that they will have a chance to rise up only if the foot profit and justice government is destroyed.


    No matter what kind of ideas they hold, the powerful foot profit and righteous government has obviously become a hidden target of many people. In particular, Princess ChunZi''s document gave these people a suitable excuse. Soon, the anti general forces began to appear everywhere, and the situation took a major turn.


    Pingjingtian of Beilu road was the first to make a sound response. Princess Feng ChunZi mainly gathered 80000 troops in yueqian County, making the appearance of soldiers leaving Ping''an Beijing and stabbing the nest of righteousness and politics.


    I''m afraid someone will start anything. Hirai''s behavior soon received the response from all sides. For a time, there were anti generals everywhere in Japan, and the people of Japan were confused because of this kind of opposition.


    Originally, the name of the great general was still very loud in the hearts of the people. In addition, the threatened back garden emperor said publicly more than once that the great general had made great contributions to Japan today, which made some people who did not know the truth believe it and believe in the full benefit and justice.


    This is why when the five-star army suddenly appeared, the foot profit and righteous government cheered up in the name of a great general, which is the reason why there are so many responders. That''s because everyone believes in him, but now, there are more and more people everywhere, especially those who are not conducive to the interests and justice of the government, and most people begin to wait and see.


    "What? The 100000 new troops originally prepared by Hokkaido are not coming?" in the temporary government in Anyun District, Zuli Yizheng looked angrily at General Mao Lizheng, who reported the situation to himself.


    Maori regular, who was not tall and had small eyes, was bowing his head and receiving a reprimand.


    He knew he would be scolded this time, but he still wanted to come. Some things have changed immediately. We should always report to the senior general in advance and make countermeasures as soon as possible. "Yes, the senior general, not only the 100000 new forces in Hokkaido, but also the new forces in other regions have their own problems."


    "Baga!" after scolding the righteous government with an angry face, he slapped the book case in front of him with anger in his eyes.


    Of course, he knew why such a problem occurred. Everything was caused by Princess ChunZi telling the world. Seriously, he didn''t really look down on this woman at the beginning, that is, when the nine ghosts reported that someone wanted to save the emperor and was killed by him, he was not very angry, but he was a little happy in his heart.


    All along, the royal family has been a huge dark cloud on his head. Although he tried his best to weaken each other''s influence and sense of existence, it has to be said that more people still recognize the royal family, and even many forces against themselves often want to suppress themselves under the banner of the royal family.


    Finally, they all died. Although according to the information he got, it was probably done by his nine ghosts in private, but it really didn''t have their own direction. Isn''t it God''s will?


    Heaven is going to kill the royal family, and heaven is going to give him a chance to become a great general?


    Without the existence of the royal family, Zuli Yizheng is ready to ascend the throne as the emperor. As for the emergence of opposition forces, so what? Just fight and draw. He often uses such means. Even if he can reach today''s position, it is this set of methods that have made great achievements. He believed more that any conspiracy and villain''s actions were not worth mentioning in front of absolute strength.


    As for the sudden emergence of the 155000 Star Army, the government of full benefit and righteousness also did not pay much attention to it. After fighting these days, he thought he had touched the strength of the other party, which was only stronger than the ordinary army of Japan, but the number was still small, so there was no need to worry about it.


    Originally, the situation was very good. As long as he could push back the five-star army, he could get out and win over and deal with those forces against him, and finally disintegrate one by one to achieve the goal of becoming emperor. But all these things have been completely changed because of the emergence of ChunZi.


    It is said that she is just a woman. Even if the back garden is reborn, she will not have the slightest fear of profit and justice. But the power lies in ChunZi''s document announcing the world, which makes the five-star army have a common language with those forces opposed to him in China and can come together. In this way, he has become a street mouse and everyone cries for his existence.


    According to Maori regularization, people who oppose themselves are gradually gaining momentum. Once these people are really gathered together, even if he is a general, it is difficult to get any benefits. Even if he is defeated and killed, it is not impossible.


    "Talk, let Ning xiduoxiu negotiate with king Nanwu of the Ming Dynasty, and give them appropriate benefits. It''s not too late to pick them up when the domestic problems are solved." Zuli Yizheng, who has been standing high for many years, soon made the right decision.


    Ning xiduoxiu, born in an aristocratic family, is a very famous eloquent man in Japan.


    He is knowledgeable and resourceful. He not only has a broad mind, but also practices martial arts since childhood. He has the way of leading the army. He is one of the talents most relied on by the government. After receiving the order, he set out from Anyun county to changmen County, and sent someone to send his name to the five-star army camp first.


    "This man is very cunning, quick thinking and able to write and fight, which is an important help for the benefit of the righteous government." after reading the famous post, ChunZi told her husband, Yang Chendong, everything he knew.


    After returning home for two years, ChunZi had a more detailed understanding of the situation in Japan. With her identity and the attention paid to her by the emperor of the back garden, it was not difficult to know some secrets. With this characteristic, she became one of the think tanks of Yang Chendong''s strategy against Japan.


    "Oh, is it so powerful?" Yang Chendong asked with interest.


    "Yes, Wang, my concubine suggested killing this man." ChunZi''s eyes were firm.


    Since she was with Yang Chendong, her name has also changed. She used to be called a teacher and now called Wang, which represents a kind of maturity and progress of mind. With this relationship, she is also confident that she can take the opportunity to kill Ning Xiduo Xiu, which can be regarded as charging a little interest for the death of her father and mother.


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. This time, ChunZi was destined to be disappointed, because the next Yang Chendong didn''t listen to her advice, but shook his head and said, "the two armies don''t kill envoys before they fight. How can I break this rule and make others laugh?"


    Yang Chendong works with his own heart. Sometimes, in order to achieve his goal, he will inevitably use some shady means. For such a person, the argument that the two armies did not kill the summoner in the battle was not on any side with him, but he still said it for this reason, which can only prove that he doesn''t want Ning xiduoxiu''s life now.


    Since ChunZi''s document was informed to the world, the situation in Japan has undergone significant changes. Of course, this change is what Yang Chendong wants to see, but if it is too far from the final victory.


    What Yang Chendong needs is not surrender, but elimination.


    What Yang Chendong needs is not for everyone to submit to the Japanese imperial family and princess ChunZi, but for himself, the five-star army and the Han nation.


    In order to achieve this goal, he needs and must hit the local army of Japan. Before reaching the final goal, the victory of either side is not what he wants to see. What he wants is the result of fighting together with other forces and ultimately losing both sides. To achieve this goal, talents like Ning xiduoxiu should give full play to their strength. How can they easily die in front of themselves?


    ChunZi naturally didn''t know Yang Chendong''s ideas. She thought it was her husband''s aboveboard side. She immediately expressed her admiration and said, "Wang, are you really ready to negotiate with them?"


    "The war has reached this level. They killed your parents and brother again. How is the negotiation possible." Yang Chendong smiled and then said to Yang Er behind him: "go and inform them. After Ning Xiduo shows up in our barracks, everything will start according to the first plan."


    ChunZi didn''t know what the first plan was, but soon on the third day, Ning xiduoxiu came to the big account of the five-star army. After seeing Yang Chendong and ChunZi, the results were soon announced to the world.


    Ningxiduo show is coming. Compared with ordinary Japanese people, he was 1.75 meters tall, which was not low at that time. The facial features are correct, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and the speech is also very humble and genial, giving people a good first feeling.


    "Please." Yang Chendong smiled and sat opposite Ning Xiduo Xiu with ChunZi. Meizi was responsible for serving the brewed tea.


    Meiko, who used to be the director of the CIA in Japan, has now become ChunZi''s most trusted person. After reporting to the CIA, the fifth lady Su maner gave her to ChunZi and became his personal maid.


    "Thank you." Ning xiduoxiu lowered her head and showed her humility in some poor but understandable Chinese.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect Ning Xijun to know Chinese too, which saved the language barrier. Come and try my Chinese tea, which is a good tea before the Ming Dynasty." Yang Chendong smiled and looked harmless to people and animals.


    The two sides met in such a detailed and peaceful atmosphere. During this period, Ning xiduoxiu observed Yang Chendong more than once. However, he could not connect the man who destroyed many countries and forces in the south of Daming with the young people in front of him.

 Chapter 1078

    Although Ning xiduoxiu is familiar with some Chinese, he is afraid that he does not know. There is an old saying in China, which is hidden. There is also an indecent folk saying that a dog that bites does not bark. At the time of negotiations between the two sides, the five-star army had launched the first set of plans and was implementing them.


    For Yang Chendong, there is really nothing to talk about with Japan. Thinking of all kinds of future generations, in order to avoid the recurrence of scenes that make the Chinese people miserable, he thinks it is necessary to solve some problems in advance.


    In the big account, tea tasting continues. It seems that neither side has the intention to enter into negotiations immediately. Of course, Ning xiduoxiu took the initiative to mention it several times, but they were virtually dissolved by Yang Chendong, as if they were really talking about the past, although there was nothing old to talk about.


    Outside the big tent, or on the periphery of the main tent, the world''s first cavalry division, the new three services on the grassland and the first reserve division have set out one after another, heading straight for the Japanese army in the front.


    The contest between the two sides is not a day or two. It is most true to describe each other in eight words: death and injury, victory and defeat. After a long time of fighting, the Japanese army has been used to the playing method and combat effectiveness of the five-star army. More alarmed, Ning Xiduo Xiu has gone to the camp of the five-star army to start negotiations. Some optimists even think that the war will end.


    Where did the Japanese army know that they had only started with some foreign allied forces who had just entered the battlefield. Their combat effectiveness was not the weakest among the five-star armies, but the distance was the strongest and there was a big gap. The reason why they chose to fight with the Japanese army is not only consuming the number of foreign men, but also conducting military training. Of course, there is a more important point, that is to show the enemy''s weakness.


    Now it seems that all the goals have been achieved. Once there are outstanding candidates in the foreign coalition forces, they will soon be selected by the first reserve division. The rhythm of selecting elite soldiers and sending bad soldiers to death once caused heavy losses to the three allied divisions of different nationalities, and also expanded the first reserve division from 20000 to 30000.


    These 30000 people are veterans who have experienced the baptism of war and climbed out of the dead. In fact, their strength can be imagined. But they are not the strongest. The first division of the world cavalry is the trump card in the five-star army. It is comparable to the existence of the cold front army, and even better in this kind of attack and killing war.


    The trump card finally set out. Without any sign, they suddenly entered the battlefield of changmen county and showed their strong strength.


    Tanaka village, as a big name, has 50000 soldiers. Under the order of the great general of the righteous government, Tanaka village is responsible for the left wing of the first and second lines of defense in changmen county. Together with another big name called Hequan, Tanaka village has become two door gods, blocking the progress of the five-star army.


    With the support of the senior general, in the battle with the different 1st division, the different 2nd division and the different 3rd Division, although the two famous soldiers lost their generals, they were very satisfied that the soldiers could be restored and the military system could be improved soon.


    It''s impossible to die by yourself. This kind of hard work can also be seen by the great general. Once the war is settled, it will certainly be rewarded for its credit. That''s the time to move from big name to general position.


    Thinking that once he became a general, he would be second only to the existence of a righteous government. No matter what he Quanshang thought, Tanaka village was really happy. In particular, Ning xiduoxiu also went to the five-star army camp to start negotiations, which is tantamount to the end of the war. Seeing the overall situation, he was in a better mood.


    When people are in a good mood, they will naturally infect others. Just last night, Tanaka village summoned two chieftains, several county heads and the Ministry to get drunk. The main reason is that the war has lasted for more than a month, and everyone''s spirit is too tight. It''s time to relax.


    In the eyes of Tanaka village, even though Ning Xiduo Xiu was sent to negotiate, the five-star army agreed, which at least proved that the war would not happen again in a short time, and they could relax their spirit.


    This is a conventional idea, and there is nothing wrong with it. But if you fully understand Yang Chendong''s habits, you will find that this is not a person who plays cards according to common sense at all. Often, everyone thinks that the rules are ignored by the other party. Otherwise, you won''t expand the Yang system to such a scale in recent years.


    In the early morning, Tanaka village and his generals were still sleeping in the big tent. The tent was full of wine. It can be seen that they really didn''t drink less last night. In addition, they found some military skills and tricks to adjust the atmosphere. It was quite successful. Those who could drink half a kilo and nearly two kilos were all lifted to the ground.


    In the big tent, snoring, grinding teeth and somniloquy are one after another


    Compared with the so-called relaxation of the Japanese army''s senior level, the management of the soldiers below has become much looser because there is no leader. One morning, the soldiers got up and didn''t exercise. Instead, they sat in groups and chatted together. Leaders need to relax. Why don''t they?


    Everyone is enjoying the short peace in the war, and even some soldiers are too tired to participate in the battle for days. When they get up in the morning and see that there is nothing in the army, they get back into bed and continue to make up for their sleep.


    This is called acting from top to bottom. Soldiers who are not managed are a mass of loose sand. They take care of themselves and are busy. Once something happens, they will only fight their own battles.


    Six miles outside the Japanese barracks, the first division of the sky cavalry is rapidly gathering, and on the other side five miles away, the new three armies are also gathering, preparing for the next battle.


    "Division commander, there is still half a quarter of an hour before the attack time stipulated by the sixth young master." a regimental commander Temur came to Tian Hu and reported softly, "and the new three armies should also be ready to attack. It is said that they are excited and ready to take the lead of our first Cavalry Division in the sky.


    For Temur''s statement, Tian Hu didn''t pay much attention to it, but said a very proud word, "is the limelight of the first Cavalry Division in our world pressured by others?"


    "Hey hey." looking at the teacher''s confidence, Temur smiled.


    Strictly speaking, Temur joined the five-star army earlier than Tian Hu. Even when he rode to kill the enemy, Tian Hu was still a good student in the Yang academy, but he was able to become a leader under Tian Hu without any displeasure. Everything was because of the word "serve Qi".


    Whether it''s the Kung Fu of the horse, the control of the battlefield or the command of the army to fight, Temur doesn''t think he is stronger than Tian Hu. For example, some of the above commands, why don''t you attack in the middle of the night or attack at dawn? But when it''s already dawn, the enemy should get up and attack?


    Why? Why did the sixth young master give such an order? To tell you the truth, Temur didn''t understand. If he was the head of the first division, he would ask why, but Tian Hu didn''t send someone to give the order, but Yang Er only said the sixth young master''s order, and then Tian Hu carried it out unconditionally. He was on the scene when this scene happened And with this time of calming Qi, it is beyond his reach.


    Tian Hu is really smart, which has something to do with his background as a student of Yang family academy. After learning Yang Xue, he can more understand Yang Chendong''s meaning in many things. For example, he has a unique view on the time of attack this time. In his mind, it should be that Yang Chendong wants to defeat his opponent and show the five-star army through this war Of course, there are some advantages of fighting during the day, which can better catch more prisoners. After all, the sight in the dark is too chaotic, but it is very easy for deserters to escape.


    If this idea is really correct, Yang Chendong does have this idea. He wants to defeat the Japanese army on the front battlefield in the daytime, so as to create an invincible trend of the five-star army. When the defeated Japanese army really saw this scene, word of mouth said that everyone would be inspired when they mentioned the name of the five-star army in the future The soul trembled.


    If you want to achieve your goal, you can''t see what happened in the dark because the light is not good. You can''t see what happened just at dawn. Most people are still confused and can''t judge everything clearly. It''s not the case after dawn. Everyone gets out of bed and can make a clear judgment. As for this, it won''t bring some trouble to the first cavalry division and the new three armies Pressure, Yang Chendong really doesn''t think it will be a problem.


    It goes without saying that the first division of the cavalry in the world is victorious. It is not too much to describe them. It is common to win more with less. Especially after the Japanese army adapts to the attack rhythm of the class C army of the alien Alliance Army, it is strange that the class a Army suddenly comes out without hitting each other.


    The combat effectiveness of the new three armies is worse. If they were not all cavalry, they would not be listed as the closest army to class A, but they can''t stand many people and horses. Once more than 30000 cavalry launch an impact, they will be unstoppable and invincible.


    In the face of such a strong army, don''t say it''s the period of peace talks. The Japanese army won''t have much preparation. Even if the other party is ready, so what? Yang Chendong is also confident that he can kill one of the other party, abandon his armor and collapse into an army.


    To say that the five-star army does have such strength, all this is not Yang Chendong''s arrogance, but the result of fighting one battle after another.

 Chapter 1079

    The first division of the world cavalry is rapidly gathering here, and the new three armies are not idle here. Commander Su he is mobilizing the army according to the plan, and it is basically completed. At the moment, he is looking forward. It seems that he can penetrate a distance of several miles and see the camp of the Japanese army.


    Su he once competed with Tian Hu for the seat of the division commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world. However, he gave up later. Of course, there were reasons why the new army commander Hu Mang and the deputy commander were eager to spare their talents at that time, but more importantly, he knew that he was born as a demobilized general, and Tian Hu was a student of master Ba Jing Liu. He had lost just at the starting line.


    A sharp blade like the first Cavalry Division in the world, I''m afraid that even the sixth young master, who always gives people a sense of fairness and justice, will not easily delegate power to others, let alone hand it over to his surrender general.


    Su He, who wanted to know everything, offered to give in. Sure enough, he exchanged Yang Chendong''s favor. Only then did he have the post of commander of the new three services. But without the commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world, Su he always believed that it was not his poor skills, but his birth and environmental conditions. In order to prove himself, he had thought about comparing with Tian Hu more than once.


    He wants to use reality to tell everyone that he is no worse than Tian Hu and even stronger than each other.


    Today is an opportunity. The new three armies and the first division of the world cavalry belong to the two wings of attacking the Japanese army. Although in terms of combat power, the first division of the world cavalry is indeed much higher than the new three armies. Even the first Army established in the first place can hardly be its opponent, but he may not have a chance to fight with the strength of the number of people.


    "Division commander Ke, let''s inform everyone and take out the best state. We want the enemy to feel weak and afraid when they hear the name of the new three services." he called division commander Ke Lu, who rode the first division under his hand. Su he ordered so.


    "Yes, please don''t worry, you''ve been holding your breath these days." Ke Lu vowed.


    In addition to being the vanguard army in the first battle and conquering the opposite Horse Island, the new three armies rarely made any big moves, especially when facing the Japanese army in changmen County, they have been watching the performance of the three alien alliance armies, but the brothers are suffocated.


    What a good opportunity to make meritorious service, but they didn''t have the chance to participate. If it had not been for the first cavalry division and the first reserve division to play the same role as them, I''m afraid some people would have expressed their dissatisfaction.


    Now, the fighter finally appeared. Of course, kolu was very excited. It is said that soldiers who don''t want to be generals are not good soldiers, and the position of a division commander is not the ultimate pursuit of Ke Lu. What he wants is that one day he can kill all sides alone with an army, or even more people.


    Both the first division of the world cavalry and the new three services are ready to attack with all their strength. On the contrary, the first reserve division in the middle attack was not so excited. There was only one reason. They were infantry and could not catch up with cavalry.


    The commander of the first reserve division, Xu Da, was also killed all the way from the war. He was a fierce general, brave and resourceful. He was favored by Yang Chendong and promoted to the post of commander of the first reserve division, becoming another dazzling new star in the army.


    For Yang Chendong''s attention, Keda was naturally very excited. When he even learned that he could come to the Japanese battlefield, he once thought of doing well and making great contributions to prove that the sixth young master did not see the wrong person.


    Today, however, his mood is not high. He even wants to fight with the first cavalry division and the new third cavalry army. Without the help of war horses, how can their two legs run over four legs?


    "Let''s inform you. Don''t rush too fast and let everyone save their strength." after he calmed down, he said in a slightly disappointed tone.


    "Why, division commander? Is it because we are cavalry on both sides?" Kang Biao, head of the first regiment, looked puzzled. This is also a general who fought hard on the battlefield. He killed countless people. Such people often have a very obvious characteristic and don''t know what death is.


    Looking at Kang Biao, he even asked himself why. Permit Da said angrily, "yes, it''s because they are cavalry and our speed can''t keep up with them. Well, go down and convey the order and tell the brothers that we focus on capturing prisoners this time."


    With strategic permission, DA has set himself a seat. Even if the speed is not as fast as that of the friendly army, it''s better to catch the prisoners. This is also a great achievement.


    In this way, the left, middle and right routes have made all preparations before the attack. When the pointer of the watch on the wrist of the three commanders points to the attack time, the five-star army moves wildly, the earth vibrates and the attack begins.


    The cavalry on the left and right rushed out first.


    From a distance, they are as fast as a torrent from far to near.


    From a distance, they came to block out the sun and brought up the smoke and dust behind them.


    From a distance, they rushed like arrows, with indomitable spirit and courage.


    From a distance, they are murderous, giving people a sense of irresistibility


    The shock of cavalry soon attracted the attention of the Japanese army opposite. When the foot shook, some experienced Japanese veterans quickly got up and stood up. They first looked ahead to see what had happened to make such a big noise.


    Then they did. When they saw countless cavalry and the bright five-star flag in the distance, their faces changed from curiosity to panic, and then panic.


    Some are shaking all over, some are standing there foolishly, others are turning around to get weapons, and some have stepped back unstoppably, which is ready to find a way to escape and save their lives.


    In order to make the Japanese army have their own self-confidence, the high level of the army suppressed the news that there are a large number of cavalry in the five-star army, but told them that the number of cavalry in the five-star army is limited and can''t play any role in such a war. Don''t worry.


    Originally, I didn''t want to put too much pressure on my soldiers, but as soon as the cavalry army appeared, what I learned was in sharp contrast with what I saw in reality. When I saw that the cavalry of the five-star army was not a small group, but could not see the end and endless, the Japanese army had been in chaos before fighting.


    "Hold on, the archers are ready to release their arrows, and others are ready to reject the stake." Daming Hequan on the left road is more or less calm. Seeing the cavalry of the five-star army getting closer and closer, he hurriedly gives orders. Although he doesn''t know what effect this will have, he can''t take the lead to escape?


    "As long as we can stop the cavalry''s impact speed, we can grind them to death." it seems to cheer ourselves up and give confidence to the soldiers below. He shouted and issued orders on the spring.


    If he Quanshang is a qualified commanding general who can score 60 points, Tianzhong village on the right road is too incompetent. At the moment, he was still sleeping in the big tent, so that the family soldiers below called him several times and still didn''t open his eyes.


    "Find cold water and go quickly." a confidant of Tanaka village and an old man of his family, he couldn''t say so.


    A bucket of cold water was quickly brought, and then fell on Tanaka village. Stimulated by the cold water, Tanaka village finally woke up. When he saw that all this was his family soldiers, he raised his hand in anger and slapped the old man on his body. Then he shouted angrily, "baga."


    "My Lord." the old man slapped his head, but soon raised his head again and said, "the five-star army launched an attack with countless cavalry. Let''s run away."


    "What?" originally I wanted to severely reprimand these bold soldiers, but as soon as I heard the old man''s words, what I had to say was choked in my stomach.


    He also wanted to ask what was going on. Maybe he heard it wrong, but then he felt the trembling sound of the earth. Then he rushed out of the big tent regardless of everything. Then he saw all the cavalry figures of the five-star army in front of him.


    Using this time, the first division of the world cavalry attacking them was close at hand. The Temur headquarters of the regiment in front of them even made contact with some Japanese army forwards. In the absence of a unified command, even the bows and arrows are sporadic. Under a few arrows, Tian Hu and the cavalry of the first division rushed to the Japanese army camp without obstacles and launched their crazy killing journey.


    As we all know, the strongest cavalry in the world is the elite Mongolian cavalry. Their most brilliant period was the moment of great expedition under Genghis Khan. Compared with the Mongolian elite cavalry in that period, the world''s first Cavalry Division has long been more worried. Especially in their hands, they have the Seven Star Steel crossbow and excellent saber ordered by Yang Chendong. Their equipment is more abundant than the original Mongolian elite cavalry.


    Yang Chendong has never been stingy about what he can give. The combat power of the first Cavalry Division in the world is also constantly impacting the top front. If cold weapons fight, no one in the world can be their opponent.


    Such an excellent cavalry is well prepared and full of morale and confidence. In contrast, the Japanese army was unprepared, and the victory or defeat came as early as the moment of impact. What we are looking at now is just how long the defending party can defend and the size of the loss.


    Tanaka village opened the curtain of the big tent and saw the scene of the first Cavalry Division coming from the peak, which was unstoppable. Even he clearly saw the scene that the Japanese army in charge of peripheral security was carried to heaven by saber.

 Chapter 1080

    When the blood was spilled in the air, Tanaka''s neck also felt cold. On the contrary, he has killed many people. Sometimes the way is very cruel. However, when he saw the first Cavalry Division killing all sides, he couldn''t help feeling afraid. He just had a feeling that this is a murderous army, which can''t be resisted by the 50000 Japanese army he brought.


    "Withdraw, withdraw, run away." finally, he couldn''t suppress his fear. After Tanaka village shouted this sentence madly, he turned and ran away, so that the old family and soldiers behind him needed to catch up with each other to avoid falling behind.


    Tanaka village came out of the big tent, and then turned and ran away, which was seen by many Japanese soldiers.


    Limited by their knowledge, these ordinary soldiers, including many soldiers who have just joined the army, do not have a deep understanding of the strength of the first Cavalry Division in the world. They are even proud that they have the advantage of military strength. They are just poor in commanding the generals. They drank too much last night and no one commanded them.


    When Tanaka village appeared in front of the big tent, these soldiers seemed to see hope. There are many people who have clenched their swords and are ready to obey orders at any time. But then Daming ran away. He didn''t even leave a decent scene, which attracted the eyes of other soldiers. Later, they were dazzled by the performance of the commanding general.


    But after only a moment of hesitation, many people made a wise choice. The Japanese soldiers who had already taken their knives and guns and even put on their armor quickly scattered birds and animals and escaped.


    The commander has run away. What are you doing here? Waiting to be killed or captured?


    As long as it''s not stupid, everyone who can run runs away. This time is not to see who runs fast, but as long as you run a little faster than your partner, you may escape bad luck.


    An army, no matter how many people it has and what combat effectiveness it has, when its fighting will dies, it will be like a local chicken and tile dog, and there will be no threat at all. This is the case with the Japanese army, whose number has reached 50000.


    When the first cavalry division of the world came quickly and swept through the barracks like a strong wind, it was not the Japanese army who fought desperately, but the defeated soldiers who fled like a lost dog.


    "Shizuo, what should I do?" one leader Temur and several other leaders asked Tian Hu.


    "Bai Shuang took the fourth regiment and Gong Feng took the fifth regiment to encircle the left and right sides, trying to keep more Japanese troops here, to buy time for the pre first division (the abbreviation of the first Reserve Division) that was about to arrive here, and to catch more prisoners. The third regiment of the first regiment, the second regiment and the third regiment went with our division commander to help the new Third Army." Tian Hu just pondered for a few seconds and then made a decision.


    The success of this battle was somewhat beyond his expectation. He still doesn''t know why the Japanese army is so resistant to the war, but when he saw the fight between the three divisions such as the Yiyi division before, he made it clear that these Japanese troops are not all losers. Maybe there is something he doesn''t know. If he was lucky, he would not be so lucky in the new three services, so he decided to help.


    Of course, Tian Hu is a man, not a God. He still has some selfishness in his heart. It''s like Su He, commander of the new three services, has been secretly competing with himself. If he has the opportunity, Tian Hu doesn''t mind helping each other and showing his strength.


    Tian Hu gave the order. Before long, the army was divided into three parts. At the moment, on the battlefield of the new three armed forces, the situation has indeed fallen into a stalemate.


    Unlike Tanaka village, he Quanshang didn''t drink alcohol. The command and organizational system of the army were in place, and all his ministries were also on duty step by step in the army. Although the emergence of the new three armies was indeed beyond his expectation, he led the soldiers to block the pace of the attack of the new three armies after the loss of about 5000 troops in the periphery.


    "What''s the matter?" commander Su he looked angry when he saw the unfavorable progress of the former army, and ordered someone to call the second division commander in charge of the pioneer task.


    The commander of the second Cavalry Division bowed his head. He wanted to explain that the defense of the Japanese army was too tenacious. In addition, the proportion of veterans and recruits in his second Cavalry Division was almost the same, and they could not give full play to their due strength, so they failed to achieve their military goals. But knowing Su he''s temperament, the teacher still bowed his head and didn''t complete the task. Any explanation was weak.


    "Hum, change the second division, master Ke. You go." after su he lost his temper, he turned his eyes to master Ke Lu of the first division. "No matter what method you use, you must break the other party''s defense for up to three hours, otherwise you don''t have to come back to see me."


    "Yes, junzuo," said Ke Lu with a dignified face, but at the same time, he was a little excited. The more tough and vicious the battle on the battlefield, the more it can show the strength and characteristics of an army, that is, after the challenge, it is also full of opportunities.


    The second division was forced to change. The first division rushed up and launched a new round of fierce attack. Under the leadership of division commander Ke Lu, it put greater and heavier pressure on the Japanese army opposite.


    Commander hequanshang could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw the five-star cavalry retreating like a tide. In his opinion, the other party should see his strength, which is to retreat in the face of difficulties. Unexpectedly, soon, a new group of cavalry charged, and the impact brought great pressure to the front line. In less than half an hour, five ministries had asked for help.


    Seriously speaking, the infantry suffered a lot from the cavalry. The reason why they can resist is that up to now, the Japanese army has carried forward their bushido spirit and the fighting style of fearing neither hardship nor death. Only in this way can they stop the iron cavalry charge under the condition of huge losses.


    The subsequent losses are not small. Only the front-line army in the front row has changed for three crops, and the casualties are extremely heavy. If it were not for the strong resistance of Hequan, I''m afraid it would start to collapse like Tanaka village.


    When the Sixth Department sent for help, Hequan''s face was very ugly. He looked around and asked, "how many reserve troops do we have now?"


    "Report to the commander, there are about 20000 left." a subordinate quickly reported the answer.


    Hearing that 50000 troops were losing so quickly, Hequan''s face also showed a look of surprise. The five-star army really deserved its reputation. But this moment was not the time to think about these things. He looked at the sky. It would be dark for more than an hour, so he gritted his teeth and said painfully: "send these 20000 people up and stick to it until dark anyway, so that we can choose to retreat by the poor light."


    At this time, he Quanshang didn''t mean to call high and defend the position with the five-star army. All he thought was how to take the army out safely and reduce losses as much as possible. There is no doubt that darkness is a great opportunity. At that time, everyone''s vision will not be very good, that is, when he left the battlefield with his army.


    The Japanese army increased its troops again. Seeing that the array relying on the tip of the arrow was about to open the gap of the other party''s defense, more Japanese troops rushed up to supplement and replenish the weak points. Division commander Ke Lu had to give an order to retreat.


    In this charge, the first division lost nearly half. Even if his division commander took the battle personally and served as the sharp knife of the arrow, he only killed more enemies and cut himself slightly injured.


    The Japanese army increased its troops again. In the eyes of the commander of the Soviet Union, he knew that the first division had tried his best, so he didn''t blame it. He also sent the third division and the fourth division, which had not moved. Obviously, he also saw that it was almost dark. Once it was night, it was impossible to wipe out the enemy facing this group.


    At this time, both sides have put on heavy bets. There is a picture of never stopping until you fight for a victory or defeat. Therefore, the battlefield has become very cruel. The death figures on both sides have risen sharply. The corpses on the ground and the pungent smell of blood make people breathless.


    As time went by, after all 50000 Japanese troops were sent, the effect was still very obvious. They used corpses as stumbling blocks, slowed down the forward pace and speed of the cavalry of the new three services, and showed the powerful side of Bushido of the Japanese army.


    If things continue to develop like this, the new three services will win in the end, but it will only be a small victory. After all, in the face of an army of 50000 people and tenacious military spirit and combat strength, it is even more difficult for anyone to win. Unless you can hit it with one blow and completely disrupt the other party''s fighting heart and will.


    This possibility soon appeared. When the first division of the world cavalry finally came to the side of the battlefield, when the division commander Tian Hu shouted loudly and 6000 elite cavalry rushed across with sabers, it broke the balance on the battlefield.


    The sudden appearance of the first division of the world cavalry is like Cheng Yaojin who killed on the way. Their appearance was not only unexpected to the Japanese army, but also unexpected to the new three armies.


    "How did they come? Did they say that they had solved the enemy all the way?" when commander Su he saw Tian Hu leading the troops out from the side, his face flashed a look of surprise, and then shook his head. He had to admit that the first division of the world cavalry deserved the title of the strongest cavalry. Even if the number of his three armed forces exceeded three times of the other side, compared with the combat strength, It''s still a little worse.


    Seeing Tian Hu personally wielding his double swords into the battlefield, Su he would not fall behind. With a cry, he launched an attack with the second riding division who had rested for nearly two hours. So far, the new three armies had no backhand, and more than 30000 cavalry were all on the battlefield.

 Chapter 1081

    The new three armies and the cavalry all over the world let him be smart, and he didn''t expect Yang Chendong to launch an all-round attack. After all, the fighting between the two sides was not once or twice, two days a day. They had a clear idea of the strength of the two sides when they fought. Even if they wanted to make a surprise attack, they would take some advantage at the beginning. Once the Japanese army reacted, Like the five-star army.


    He didn''t find out the real situation of the five-star army at all. Yang Chendong disguised well. In more than a month, he sent only the alien Alliance Army. No matter how hard and miserable it was on the battlefield, he never sent the elite. Not only that, he also selected the veterans who had experienced in the battlefield and withdrew from the battlefield. This made the Japanese army look down on the five-star army.


    On the battlefield, any idea of belittling the opponent is likely to lead to death. Unfortunately, we all know this, but few people can do it easily.


    Ning xiduoxiu, who has confidence in the Japanese army and despises the five-star army, really can''t think of what medicine Yang Chendong sells in the gourd. He simply doesn''t think about it. He eats, drinks and sleeps in the big account, showing that he is not in a hurry. What he is worried about should be the five-star army.


    Until four days later, when Ning xiduoxiu was still sleeping comfortably in the big tent, several five-star soldiers came and said that the sixth young master wanted to see him. At this time, Ning xiduoxiu showed a trace of complacency on his face. What''s the matter? We can''t play psychological warfare. Are we ready for peace talks? He is ready to win more benefits for the army, the army, the army, the army, the righteous government.


    Yes, Ning xiduoxiu regards the house arrest these days as Yang Chendong''s test. In his opinion, it is obvious that he is the one who wins.


    Therefore, when walking all the way to the main account, Ning xiduoxiu''s face was still with some confident and proud smiles. He even imagined the moment when Yang Chendong was soft. But all this changed when I came outside the main account and saw the head on the Hequan outside the account.


    Instead of looking complacent before he returned, he changed into a cold sweat. Ning xiduoxiu had already been stunned and inexplicable. He really couldn''t figure out why general hequanshang''s head would appear here. Wasn''t he guarding the front line of changmen county with 50000 Japanese troops? On his side, there are another 50000 Japanese troops led by Hotan village. With these 100000 people forming a strong defense line, how could they die here?


    His face was full of puzzlement, but his whole body was in a cold sweat until he entered the main account and saw the sand table in front of him. When he noticed that most of the sites in changmen county had been covered with red flags, his fear became more serious.


    "You... You killed general hequanshang?" under tension, Ning Xiduo showed no longer the look of Zhizhu when he was holding, and said with a frightened expression on his face.


    Yang Chendong, sitting above the main account, had a spring face. Facing Ning Xiduo''s question, he didn''t answer immediately, but looked at ChunZi, who was small and human like, and smiled.


    ChunZi seemed to get some hint. First, he smiled at Yang Chendong, then looked sideways at Zhongning xiduoxiu who entered the account and said, "yes, he died. He dared to disobey the emperor''s order and help the righteous government to help the tyrants. This was originally their end."


    As a former Japanese princess, ChunZi hated the righteous government of Zuli, including the generals who followed the general. In her heart, she wished that these people would be buried with her father, and the death of hequanshang was just the beginning.


    ChunZi, who said these in anger, made Ning xiduoxiu''s face more ugly.


    He saw ChunZi''s own anger and knew that it was the result of emotion. Out of self-esteem or years of son preference, although ChunZi was originally a princess, he decided not to care about it, but looked at Yang Chendong and asked, "King Wunan, are we not negotiating? You just kill our people? That''s not good."


    Ning xiduoxiu originally wanted to reprimand with language, but considering that he is now in the enemy''s military account, once the language is too extreme and annoys Yang Chendong, he is afraid that the next result will be the same as that of hequanshang.


    Being wronged and unable to speak out, this is the so-called weak country without diplomacy.


    For Ning xiduoxiu''s mood, ChunZi will no longer care. From the moment she decided to kill her father, emperor and brother, she has been at odds with these "military and valve" in Japan. Now she is Yang Chendong''s wife, both heart and people, which directly transfers her mentality and puts Yang Chendong''s interests first. As for these former compatriots, regardless of their life and death.


    ChunZi doesn''t care, but Yang Chendong can''t. He knew very well that although the war had been won, the military strength of Japan was still there, and the combined strength of the army and navy was still several times that of Japan. If he continued to choose to fight hard, he would have to pay a heavy price even if he ate the other side one day.

 Chapter 1082

    All this is not what Yang Chendong wants. What he wants is to accept the whole Japanese country without hurting his muscles and bones. In order to achieve this goal, he knows when to be tough and when to give in.


    The head has been opened. It''s time for others to show. Now we should consider how to preserve our strength in the next movement and chaos. To do this, the first step is to convince Ning Xiduo Xiu.


    "No one says that we can''t fight during the peace talks, let alone that we haven''t reached any agreement, so you have nothing to be wronged on this point." Yang Chendong said with a high look. Although he was ready to give in, he still had to pretend to be reasonable and unforgiving in momentum before reaching his goal.


    Yang Chendong seemed to say these words from a commanding position, like a heavy hammer hitting Ning Xiduo Xiu''s chest, which made him a little out of breath. But he was worthy of being a wise man, and even a think tank that relied on the interests and justice of the people. Soon he heard the difference in Yang Chendong''s words.


    The so-called obedience, the biggest difference between smart people and stupid people is to turn bad things to their own advantage. A good man is a wise man, and a bad man is a fool.


    "Wu Nan Wang, do you mean that as long as we reach an agreement, you won''t fight with us anymore?"


    Ning xiduoxiu caught the meaning of his words so quickly. Yang Chendong was still a little surprised, but it''s better. It can save him a lot of strength. Then he nodded his head and said, "yes, to say that our five-star army is also peace loving, and we have always had a friendly relationship with Japan. This time, if you hadn''t started on my wife''s family, do you think we would like to come all the way to fight this war?"


    Yang Chendong admitted that Ning xiduoxiu saw new hope, and then he said: "Yes, yes, we acted recklessly before. I sincerely apologize to Princess ChunZi for the death of emperor Tian Tian, and I am willing to make compensation. I just hope that King Wunan will stop the army for the sake of the ruthless war and the people''s loss of life. For this reason, you can talk about any requirements you put forward."


    Ning xiduozhou''s meaning is very obvious, that is, he is willing to make compensation and even make great concessions. He just asks Yang Chendong to stop the progress of the five-star army in exchange for the temporary peace of the Japanese country. Of course, it is for the benefit of the general, the righteous government to take the initiative to solve all the enemies who jumped out and re unify the Japanese country to win time.


    This careful thought could not deceive Yang Chendong, but this was exactly what he needed, so he nodded as if he didn''t see it. "Well, for your sake of sincerity, I can think about it."


    "No!" when Yang Chendong had just finished speaking, ChunZi shouted back, "they killed my father, Queen Mother and my brother. They can''t spare them so easily. I want all the killers to give their lives."


    When ChunZi shouted like this, Ning xiduoxiu''s face was bitter. I thought things had changed, but if Princess ChunZi objected, I''m afraid it''s hard to say what direction things will develop.


    "Well, men talk, women don''t interrupt." Yang Chendong suddenly spoke, changed his previous understanding appearance, and said very seriously like male chauvinism.


    As if he didn''t know Yang Chendong, ChunZi stared at his husband. He couldn''t believe it. Is this still the most admired teacher in his heart? Is this the sixth young master who gave her the feeling of a gentleman and the most considerate of people? Is this still the king who is willing to give everything and body?


    At this moment, ChunZi''s face changed constantly. She thought she had been deceived?


    She thought that after her family left, she found the home and backing of her life again?


    She thought that the man she had always liked and believed most would avenge herself?


    But what happened now clearly told her that all this was impossible, and the other party was still a person who put interests first and a ruthless person for the purpose. Did he just want to deceive himself into writing the document that announced the world?


    Does he just want to deceive his feelings and body?


    ChunZi also looked at Yang Chendong in amazement, and even the tears in the corners of his eyes flowed out.


    Those are sad tears, those are tears of regret.


    This scene stunned Ning Xiduo Xiu on one side. However, he was still more surprised. Yang Chendong turned a blind eye to all this and said to the outside of the account: "come on, send Mrs. 8 back to the account to have a rest."


    Immediately Yang Er came in with two dragon guards and asked ChunZi to leave. ChunZi didn''t refuse. She knew that once Yang Chendong gave the order, everything she did was in vain, so she cooperated very much. Just when she left, she stared at Yang Chendong with hatred. It seemed that everyone''s hatred was revealed in this eye.


    ChunZi left and became quiet again in the big account. Yang Chendong looked at Ning Xiduo Xiu who was still stunned and said, "what? Don''t continue the negotiation?"


    "Yes, yes." Ning xiduoxiu seemed to have just tasted it. He took the initiative and said with some enthusiasm.


    ChunZi was "escorted" back to his account, and then lay down on the bed and cried bitterly. She once thought that even if her parents and brother left her, she would not be lonely, because a man would take care of him, cherish her and protect her.


    But all this was shattered by what had just happened. She seemed to know Yang Chendong. She regretted it. At the same time, she secretly regretted how she was so stupid and became a chess piece manipulated by others?


    She cried bitterly. Even when the maid meiko and the guard Kobayashi appeared, she was kicked out by her. Now she just wants to cry quietly and well.


    This cry was more than half an hour, and then under the extreme heart fatigue, the whole person fell asleep. I don''t know how long it took until a warm body appeared on the cold bed. She habitually leaned over and found the most solid chest in her heart.


    But just when she just pasted it on the warm chest, ChunZi suddenly thought of something and suddenly opened her eyes. When she saw that Yang Chendong was lying next to her, she didn''t know where her strength and courage came from. She struggled to get up and broke free of the shackles of Yang Chendong''s right arm.


    "Lie down honestly." feeling that ChunZi was really resisting, Yang Chendong suddenly said aloud. At the same time, he increased his strength on his arm and pressed ChunZi again around him.


    Suddenly she gasped and felt Yang Chendong angry, but ChunZi was not so afraid, because she couldn''t see the hope of life. She had made up her mind to die. That is, what''s the fear? It''s just a death.


    "Do you let go? You liar." while struggling hard, he kept shouting. It was clear that he could not resist death.


    "How did I lie to you?" a gentle voice suddenly sounded in my ear.


    Then Yang Chendong made a slight effort to completely control ChunZi and let her move without scoring. After a minute, his voice sounded again. "I remember telling us in class that sometimes we don''t lightly believe our eyes and ears, because it doesn''t necessarily represent the most real side, remember?"


    "Er..." ChunZi was stunned by this sentence. When is this time? Why does he still want to teach himself? Does he really think he is a fool? A simple girl who is cheated but still obedient.


    I still want to continue the resistance. With Yang Chendong''s voice ringing in my ear again, "give me half an hour to explain. If you want me to leave after listening to what I said, I will promise you. How about it?"


    The sound full of magnetism sounded, especially good. I don''t know why ChunZi became quiet. Maybe she didn''t believe that Yang Chendong would deceive herself. She always wanted an explanation in the bottom of her heart.


    ChunZi became honest, and Yang Chendong''s voice sounded leisurely in his ear. Just for a while, ChunZi''s face began to change, first surprised, then surprised, and finally turned into a surprise.


    When Yang Chendong finished what he should have said, ChunZi said hurriedly, "you mean, everything before was acting, just to paralyze Ning Xi Duoxiu and the foot benefit and righteousness behind him, right?"


    "That''s right." Yang Chendong nodded.


    Just now he was explaining this matter to ChunZi. He was paralyzing Ning xiduoxiu. Knowing that the other party was very smart and it was not easy to get the other party into the set, he made such a "bitter meat trick". As expected, ChunZi cooperated well, because the former drama was enough, so that the next negotiation was very smooth. At this moment, Ning xiduoxiu had reached a consensus with Yang Chendong and left the five-star army camp.


    Finally knowing everything, ChunZi had forgiven Yang Chendong in his heart, but he pretended to be angry and said, "even so, why not say it in advance, so that I can be prepared."


    "If you say it in advance, can you still perform so perfectly? Can you deceive Ning Xi Duoxiu who wants to be refined?" Yang Chendong asked.


    Now ChunZi stopped talking. Indeed, if she knew everything in advance, she would not perform so lifelike. I can''t even deceive myself. Do you still want to deceive others? Isn''t that going to delay Yang Chendong''s plan?

 Chapter 1083

    Looking at ChunZi''s understanding, Yang Chendong smiled, "well, don''t be angry. Just now you can''t do it. Besides, Ning xiduoxiu has promised that he will send the nine ghosts to the camp in a short time. At that time, people will give it to you. How do you want to clean him up?"


    Yang Chendong showed his sincerity by taking the initiative to explain, apologizing and being reasonable. As he is now, it is not easy to say these things. ChunZi knows that it is better to go too far than to go too far. Of course, when there are steps, he will go down. He smiled and said, "well, for your sincere sake, forgive you."


    "Ah! Just forgive me. After I do this, I will avenge you. Shouldn''t there be any reward?" Yang Chendong smiled and said, his big hand has started to swim on ChunZi.


    ChunZi, with a cry of surprise, soon became charming and breathed, and the spring in the garden was intoxicating


    ......


    After leaving the five-star army camp, Ning xiduoxiu hurried all the way to Anyun District, appeared in the main account of the Japanese camp and appeared in front of the general''s foot profit and righteousness.


    He hurried back, even on his way day and night, just to tell the general the conditions he had talked with Yang Chendong. The army can''t be the enemy of the five-star army. It''s too dangerous and full of too many unknowns.


    Ning Xiduo came back in time. Li Yizheng, the foot of the main account, received him, but he was black all the way, looking very unhappy.


    No wonder. This man was sent to stop the war. The result was good. He lost nearly 100000 troops and lost the territory of changmen county. How can he not be angry? All this is because he believes too much in Ning Xiduo Xiu. Now that the Lord has come, it is time to settle accounts.


    "Great general, good news, good news." Ning xiduoxiu knew that the army had suffered a great loss, so when the two sides met, he called out so directly, just to give himself a chance to speak. Otherwise, with his understanding of sufficient interests and justice, he might not listen and behead himself.


    This set is still very easy to use. At least it makes the foot benefit and righteousness government interested, "good news? What good news?"


    The general asked, Ning xiduoxiu finally had the opportunity to speak, and then told him the negotiation process and results with Yang Chendong. This is a good enough time to listen to the interests of justice, frown and condense.


    Finally, when Ning Xiduo Xiu finished, Zuli Yizheng also asked, "you mean you have negotiated with King Wunan and set aside the whole Shanyang Road area for each other, and the other party has made a promise that it will not be the enemy with us?"


    "Yes, that''s what king Wunan said. In order to ensure that there would be no problem, his subordinates also drafted an agreement with the name and seal of King Wunan as evidence." Ning Xiduo took out a document and sent it to the front of Zuli and Yizheng.


    On the document, there is indeed the name and seal of Yang Chendong, as well as the record of the negotiation results. For example, as long as the five-star army has occupied xihaidao and the shanyangdao area to be occupied, it can make a guarantee and promise to coexist peacefully with the general. Unless the other party sends troops to attack them, otherwise, this document will be valid for a long time.


    This immediately delimits two regions, and is tantamount to publicly admitting that they are used by the five-star army, which is no different from betraying the country. Zuli Yizheng hesitated. He was thinking about the consequences and impact of doing so.


    Seeing the hesitation of Zuli Yizheng, for fear that he would disagree when he was angry, Ning xiduoxiu hurriedly said: "General, although we have suffered some losses in terms of performance, without the five-star enemy, you can get out and deal with other opposition forces. As long as you wipe out all those people and take all their forces, you will control the five regions. At that time, there will be no worries at home. Isn''t it easy to clean up the five-star army? Here In the end, it is the territory of our Japanese country. In the words of the Han people, the strong dragon does not suppress the local snake. "


    Ning xiduoxiu had a good calculation. He didn''t really mean to make concessions with the five-star army from beginning to end. Everything was just an expedient measure, just to strive for time, stabilize the rear and enhance strength. This is also the reason why he dared to agree to this Agreement and personally appeared in front of the government to do persuasion work.


    It''s not easy to have a good and righteous government.


    Since the emperor of the back garden died, he knew that there would be a storm. Otherwise, why didn''t he take the initiative to enter the palace and destroy the royal family, but let them stand high? At least it made outsiders feel so?


    Jiugui Qingzheng killed the emperor''s family in the back garden without warning, which really brought him a lot of trouble. Fortunately, the Japanese country was in a period of chaos at this time, which was his hope. Few people should pay attention to the royal family. But with Princess ChunZi''s letter announcing the world, everything changed, and for a time, his power became everyone''s existence , it seems that if you want to be orthodox, you only need to scold them and send troops to beat them.


    Therefore, not only those soldiers temporarily appointed in the rear can not be recruited in time, but also the sudden force of the five-star army in front.


    There are interceptors in front and pursuers in the back, and the righteous government has fallen into crisis. If the five-star army suddenly stops attacking, it will undoubtedly give him a chance to breathe. With enough time, he can start to eliminate those who want to beat water dogs one by one.


    This is the situation. Ning xiduoxiu saw this and agreed to Yang Chendong''s request without asking for instructions. He also believes that as long as Zuli Yizheng is not stupid, he will make the wisest and smartest choice.


    It''s not just military courage that can be a big general. Zuli Yizheng was originally a very smart man. He just hesitated and nodded, "well, let''s give Shanyang road to the five-star army first, but I''ll soon let them know that it''s not so easy to swallow the food of our general."


    The righteous government of Zuli agreed, and then issued several orders. The 400000 Japanese troops stationed in Shanyang road began to retreat. After leaving the whole Shanyang Road, they did not return to Ping''an Beijing, but went straight to Beilu Road, Donghai Road and Shanyin road.


    There are already many warlords in Japan who want to take advantage of the chaos. Now is the time to clean them up.


    The Japanese army withdrew and gave up the whole shanyangdao area. Yang Chendong, who had been prepared for a long time, immediately gave an order, and then the team of the five-star army quickly moved forward and occupied this vacuum area with no army.


    Considering the haste of leaving, most of the two million Japanese people in Shanyang road did not leave. Facing such a huge population, Yang Chendong immediately made a decision and ordered them to catch up with the transport ship and move away.


    Yang Chendong has never had a good impression on the Japanese state, so that he won''t feel much about the people here. In order to complete this task, he also authorized the following teachers. If the Japanese people resist and refuse to follow the ship, they can threaten appropriately, but it''s best not to cause human life.


    Of course, if you meet those who are very cooperative, you should also deal with them with a smile. How can you say that these people will also become the people of the Yang family in the future.


    As Yang Chendong expected, in the process of migration, they did encounter the opposition of some Japanese people. They refused to obey the orders of the five-star army on the grounds of living here for generations. Some even wanted to scold the five-star army with the help of the large number of people around them, and directly threatened to do it.


    For these people, the soldiers of the five-star army who have long been ordered will not be polite. Those who scold, give a few punches and slaps, teach a lesson, and threaten to start with force are directly a fat beating, which will turn them into serious injuries.


    According to Yang Chendong''s meaning, all the beating and scolding were done except that no one wanted life. For this matter, the five-star army is also ready for the local people to resist and then carry out large-scale suppression. Therefore, the matter was reported to Yang Chendong for instructions on ordering encirclement and suppression in case of an accident.


    For this request, Yang Chendong smiled and didn''t sign on it. Instead, he said confidently to Yang er who sent the letter: "don''t worry, these people don''t dare to do it. As long as we show a strong and hard side, they must be more honest than anyone."


    Accustomed to the development and current situation of later Japanese countries, Yang Chendong naturally knows them very well. So when this order was given to the army, some people thought that the sixth young master was too confident. Seeing that he was leaving his hometown for many years, how many people would be willing to obey it?


    Whether the following people are skeptical or not, the truth is the most real thing. When the five-star army showed their fists, the Japanese people were indeed a lot more honest. Those who jumped out and wanted to make trouble with a large number of people around them found that when the five-star army was really rude to them, their fellow villagers and even neighbors chose to look on, choose to ignore, choose to ignore and get out of the incident.


    This is naturally related to the national characteristics of Japan.


    This is a nation that advocates the strong and powerful. It''s like later generations, when Lao Mei and Mei threw them away, they became honest when they were still rampant. So that later, the United States stationed troops on their island, and even repeatedly did some things of anger and resentment.


    At this point, China is much stronger than Japan. In the face of alien invasion and even rule, they have been constantly resisting. Even if they know that there is little hope, they have always been done and never stopped. It seems that the Ming Dynasty was destroyed and the Qing Dynasty should be established. The so-called Third Prince of the Ming Dynasty once lasted for hundreds of years and resisted for hundreds of years.

 Chapter 1084

    Then, after the five-star army lit its fist, two million Japanese people began to move. Yang Chendong has long greeted all provinces and regions and made them ready for reception. At the same time, the people of all provinces preparing to move to Japan began to move towards Japan. A population exchange and ethnic migration were under way.


    Yang Chendong grasped the opportunity very well. He carried out his own activities during the time of eliminating and suppressing the internal affairs of the righteous government, so as to avoid the possibility of being harassed and disturbed as much as possible. It''s like a righteous government with sufficient interests. He clearly got the news that the five-star army had taken away the people under governance and replaced other aliens to Shanyang Road, but he can''t do anything. At the moment, he is doing his best to eliminate and clean up other domestic forces.


    Pingjingtian in beiludao is one of the main targets to clean up.


    Originally, he was an important minister trusted by the emperor of the back garden. He made a lot of ideas to deal with himself. Later, he angered Zuli and Yizheng. Considering that it was not time to turn against the royal family, the senior general transferred him to Beilu Road, which did not occupy a large area, hoping to kill each other slowly.


    Unexpectedly, how long has passed since pingjingtian turned into a climate, and by means of hard means, it unified Beilu road. Not to mention, it also created an army with a number of 100000 people, becoming the strongest army against the forces of the great general.


    When Princess ChunZi''s document was announced in the world, that is, this person was the first to respond, affecting other warlords. Then people were proud of beating and scolding the army that benefited the righteous government, and they thought that whoever did it was orthodox.


    The great general, the army, the foot, the interests and the righteous government stand up step by step by tough means. How can he watch others beat and scold himself without fighting back? In order to show his strength, his counterattack did not choose the weak as soon as he came up, but directly put it on Hirai''s body. He just wanted to let others see what would happen if he angered himself and see if anyone dared to oppose himself in the future.


    The army of Zuli and Yizheng is constantly moving. It has reached 250000, but it seems not enough. More soldiers are coming to the north land road. Hiraoda, who has only 100000 troops, also feels great pressure, and his counterattack is going on at any time.


    For example, they are constantly wooing some large and small warlords around them and want to fight against the army of the senior general in a group way.


    For example, the threat theory of the great general spread outward, claiming that once he was destroyed, other warlords would soon follow in his footsteps.


    For example, on the pretext that the great general gave up the whole Shanyang road to the five-star army, he denounced the traitorous behavior of the great general, and complained about the grievances of the two million Japanese people who were about to be relocated there.


    He once followed the emperor in the back garden and once taught him what to take advantage of the situation and what to suppress people with the situation. Pingjingtian played tricks on what he was good at. When all kinds of speeches spread, there were indeed voices against the policy of full benefit and righteousness among the people.


    In particular, the two million people in Shanyang road are indeed being moved out of their hometown. Once the matter spread, it attracted many people''s opposition. In line with the idea of bullying the weak and fearing the hard, they did not mean to cut the five-star army. It was only two days that they destroyed 100000 Japanese troops, which had long been publicized, and the strength of the five-star army was painted with mysterious symbols.


    Not daring to provoke the five-star army doesn''t mean they won''t do anything. For example, it''s always possible to operate on the army of the great general and the righteous government. Although this force is very big, there are also many opponents. As long as the small forces can hold together, they still have the power of World War I.


    Hirai''s skill of combining vertical and horizontal has played a role. For their own survival interests, more and more small warlords have joined the army against the righteous government. Who makes this person''s strength too strong and has broken the original balance?


    The news reached the general''s ears one by one, and Zuli Yizheng became angry. He knew that Hirai Tian could say so and was so difficult to deal with. He should have killed this man when he was in the palace to avoid future trouble.


    It''s too late to say anything now. The only thing to do is to send troops to destroy this person. In this way, with a lesson from the past, he will see who dares to be the enemy.


    After Yang Chendong came to Japan, greater civil strife began to break out here. After gathering 300000 troops, Zuli, righteous politicians and relatives became the commander and started the journey of attacking and occupying Beilu road. Pingjingtian also united with 50000 warlords around, and the scuffle of more than 400000 troops began.


    No one is happier than Yang Chendong about the outbreak of greater civil strife in Japan. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he methodically transferred the local people of Japan in exchange for a large number of foreign people, making continuous progress towards building a new Japan.


    At the same time, more foreign allied forces were also sent to the front line of Japan. After the original different first division, different second division and different third division, the different fourth division and different Fifth Division also arrived here. The army of the five-star army in Japan once reached more than 200000 people. Among them, there are more than 150000 troops on land and nearly 50000 troops on sea.


    If he doesn''t do it, he will be killed. This is the scene of Yang Chendong''s success. He has made up his mind about Japan for a long time, but the time has not come. Once he wants to make a move, it is the time for the whole country to change its name.


    The territory of Japan is not small, mainly due to its large population and crisscross forces, including special Samurai army and Ninja army. Moreover, the terrain of the island is complex, so it takes a long process to attack. The war here also entrusted Yang Chendong and some of the main forces of the five-star army here.


    In the outside world, some forces became ready to move when they learned that King Wunan and some of the main forces of the five-star army were entrusted to Japan.


    Since its establishment, the five-star army in the name of mercenaries has been powerful and terrible. They are good at snake swallowing elephants, lightning warfare and quick warfare. At the same time, they have created countless battles to win more with less.


    It is precisely because of these characteristics that the Yang system can develop and grow, but it is also feared by various forces. Because so far, we have not seen what the ultimate goal of the five-star army is and what they want to do? To what extent do you want to expand?


    If some people thought that Yang was just making a small fuss and chose some wild places and poor ridges, these ideas will finally change with the war against Japan in North Korea and Luzon, especially now.


    Whether it was the grassland before or the Phnom Penh and AVA dynasties, although it was also a force, it was not in everyone''s eyes. The poverty of grassland is well known. Otherwise, there will be no outward expansion and aggression again and again, let alone the saying of threshing field; The forces in the south, from the earliest Jiaozhi and Lancang kingdoms to the later countries such as Phnom Penh and AVA, have always been regarded as wild, that is, uncivilized areas. Even if someone occupies them, they are not regarded as a great threat.


    However, when these places belong to the same force, and the five-star army successively occupied Luzon and Korea and began to march towards the Japanese country, the vigilant forces finally have a sense of crisis in their hearts. They know that if they underestimate the five-star army and the Yang system, will they become the next target one day?


    Among them, Daming, who is famous nearby and is often regarded as the emperor of China, is most worried.


    Zhu Qiyu, emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty, was one of the most worried. Looking at the map hanging in front of him, except that Nanming is in the South and the boundless northern wasteland is in the north, his West and East have been occupied by the five-star army. In other words, if he encounters danger, he will not even have a place to retreat.


    Although Beiming''s strength is not bad, especially in recent years, it has been vigorously developing the military, so that they have a scale of millions of troops, which makes them feel detached when facing any force. But in the face of the five-star army, he still doesn''t have enough confidence.


    "We can''t let the five-star army develop like this." Zhu Qiyu said to himself when facing the map on the wall, but he seemed to make up his mind.


    Since he got 5 million taels of silver sent by Yang Chendong and established Beiming bank, Zhu Qiyu''s available taels have become more and more under various means, his self-confidence is also expanding, and some previously set goals have begun to transfer and change.


    The early plan was to defend the grassland from alien invasion in the west, defeat the South and unify the Ming Dynasty. As for the five-star army, it is a great honor to be a king with a different surname.


    But now, this plan has to change for nothing else, just because the rise of the five-star army is so fast that it has become a behemoth, an existence that can not be ignored. Even if it is not careful, it will become the biggest threat.


    There has never been any real friendship between countries before. There are only interests. Before, the five-star army had the opportunity to continue to develop and grow, just because it had not reached an alarming level. At most, it was just fear. But now the Japanese war has begun. According to the consistent practice of the five-star army, it may not be long before it will become one of the new Yang territory. At this moment, some people can''t bear it.


    First, Zhu Qiyu of the northern Ming Dynasty made a move. He didn''t even support any courtiers. Maybe he was a little worried about these people. He sent a eunuch group that was completely attached to him, and sent eunuchs to Nanming and grassland secretly.


    Even for the sake of safety, Jin Ying, the eunuch''s general manager, bypassed the matter, just because this person''s goal is too big, and it''s really reassuring to put some too confidential things in his hands. This time, Zhu Qiyu found Gao rang, the imperial horse supervisor and eunuch of the twenty-four prisons, second only to Si Li, and entrusted the matter to him.

 Chapter 1085

    Gao rang did not live up to his expectations. He quickly found his confidants and arranged for them to secretly go to Nanming and Wara leaders on the grassland who needed to be united first.


    Those who can become a leader are all smart people. Even if there was a brief confusion in some things, once reminded, they will soon make the right choice again. No doubt, whether it was the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty, Zhu Qizhen or the leader of warla, all belonged to such people first.


    Nanming is considering the issue of self unification. The problem of the little Nanming King seems to have been solved, but he has brought out a three provincial King Zhu Huixi, who is thinking about how to clean up this man. Beiming takes the initiative to show his kindness and says that he will not hoard heavy troops at the border between the two sides. This is really sleepy. Someone sent pillows. Zhuqi town has no reason to refuse.


    The leader of Wara department was also the first. He was also a headache for a while. Because of the terrain, he was sandwiched by the forces of Beiming, five-star army and Yili. The place to flash and move was really limited. In particular, the appearance of 50000 Liaodong iron cavalry would find opportunities to attack him from time to time, which made him very headache. The emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty suddenly sent messengers to show his kindness, which hit his heart, and there was no reason not to agree.


    Therefore, in a short time, Zhu Qiyu''s skill of combining vertical and horizontal has been achieved. Without the constraints of Nanming and grassland, he can finally relax his heart and vigorously develop his strength. So he did two things in succession.


    1¡¢ Increasing support for Liaodong iron cavalry, relying on a large number of gold and silver obtained by Beiming bank a while ago, increased investment in Liaodong reserve iron cavalry soldiers, so as to form a real strong army in a short time.


    2¡¢ Send people across the sea to contact Zuli Yizheng, indicating that they are willing to send troops to help, disrupting Yang Chen''s steps in the eastern expedition against Japan. At the same time, they will also seek enough benefits for themselves.


    In Zhu Qiyu''s eyes, Japan has never been faced up to by him. In his opinion, it is just a bullet island country. Although it does have a large population, it only lives on the island for generations. Whether it''s inside information or vision, it''s too far from itself. Such a country can''t make any great achievements, let alone pose any threat to Daming. If Yang Chendong had not set his goal here, he would be lazy to intervene in such a thing.


    People who are not future generations naturally do not know the future development potential of Japan and their strong ambitions at the bottom of their hearts. Zhu Qiyu can''t be wrong to say that he will have such an idea, but Yang Chendong also has his own persistence. He knows the situation of future generations. This time, he immediately shot, so he doesn''t mean to let go of Japan. Not to mention, if we want to unify the whole world, this is also a place where we must fight.


    Besides, after the eunuchs sent by Gao rang rowed secretly to the island, they soon saw the foot profit and justice policy that was in some trouble.


    At this time, although the senior general had reached a certain agreement with Yang Chendong, when he looked back and picked up the domestic opposition forces, he was surprised to find that those people were not so easy to get along with, let alone as he thought. They could be easily destroyed if they were destroyed, just like pingjingtian on Beilu Island, although his troops were twice that of the other side, But when they really started, they didn''t seem to destroy the withered and decadent as expected, but gradually wanted to fight a stalemate.


    Of course, Zuli Yizheng didn''t know. Although Yang Chendong couldn''t send troops to help Hirai Tian in the open, he took out a lot of silver to support each other in private. The first thing to be a soldier in a war is to be paid, which is the main reason to attract ordinary people to join the army.


    With enough money, we can attract more people to join the army and encourage more people to perform better on the battlefield. It is the so-called man-made death for money.


    It was the hands that became richer that Hirai''s control over the army became stronger. At the same time, stimulated by money, the soldiers also gave full play to their potential and performed better on the battlefield.


    It''s like returning to the second spring like a girl, which greatly increases pingjingtian''s strength. Although there is no great change in military strength due to some reasons, the improvement of combat effectiveness still brings a lot of trouble to the opponent''s interests and justice. More than 300000 troops have been fighting hard for a month without much progress. On the contrary, they have lost their troops, Their own strength is greatly damaged.


    Naturally, this result is what the righteous government wants to see, but facing the pingjingtian army that seems to have completely changed, he really has no better way. In particular, he also learned that during this time, more than 70% of the transformation of Shanyang road has been completed, that is, Yang Chendong''s five-star army is about to get out of the lock, He felt a dangerous smell.


    It was at this time that the eunuch special envoy sent by Beiming arrived, which also gave Zuli Yizheng new hope. The two sides met in secret, talked for a full day and night, and finally reached a series of agreements. Waiting for the next day to come out of the big account, Zuli Yizheng had already had a decadent look and became radiant.


    History also changed at this moment. At least in his big account, Yang Chendong was stunned for a long time when he got the news from the intelligence department.


    "Young master, Zuli Yizheng suddenly announced that the kingdom of Japan has become an island of the northern Ming Dynasty and an integral part of it. On this matter, the special envoy from the northern Ming Dynasty also took out the imperial edict personally written by the emperor Daizong and published it to the public." when Yang er said this, it was also a fog. He didn''t know how the trick was changed, but he could understand it, That is, things have changed. I''m afraid it''s not a good thing for the five-star army and the young master.


    Of course, this is not a good thing. Zuli Yizheng suddenly hugged Beiming''s thigh and became full of confidence. You know, at that time, Daming''s name was still very famous. At least in the eyes of the Japanese, it was a very powerful country that they could not provoke or provoke.


    In such an idea, Zuli Yizheng, supported by Beiming, naturally has more confidence and cards. I''m afraid it will soon put great pressure on those forces opposed to him in Hirai, and the war situation will change.


    Of course, the pressure brought to Yang Chendong was that Beiming suddenly took action and fully supported the righteous government. In this way, it was undoubtedly more difficult for him to send troops to occupy here, because once Yang Chendong continued to use force, it would be an enemy of Beiming. At least until now, he has not been fully prepared in this regard.


    "Explore again." Yang Chendong, who said this to Yang Er, slowly closed his eyes on the chair.


    Not being fully prepared in this regard does not mean that you have not been prepared. For example, after several years of development and huge investment of money and material resources, Shicheng has become self-sufficient. This is also Yang Chendong preparing for Beiming to suddenly cut off his transportation line.


    But Shicheng may be reluctantly self-sufficient, but in the Far East state of Western bethasia, the supplies there are still very tight. If this traffic line is cut off now, it must have a great impact on there.


    Considering that the royal guards of the Ming Dynasty are everywhere, Yang Chendong believes that Zhu Qiyu should be aware of the army he sent to Siberia. This is why he played such a trick in order to curb the development of the five-star army. He can even regard all this as a warning.


    The snake hit seven inches. Zhu Qiyu''s hand really made Yang Chendong very uncomfortable. The best way he can do now is to give way, for example, to withdraw from Japan and return the territory he occupied before, so as to make it clear to the north and keep the traffic line unblocked. After solving these problems and having the strength to compete with the northern Ming Dynasty, he sent troops to Japan.


    Don''t look at the development of poplar system, it seems to be very rapid, and the progress is also very smooth. However, in the end, the inside information is too weak, especially with the expansion plan too fast, so that many occupied areas are not safe. From time to time, civil strife will break out in some regions and provinces, which requires some efforts to calm down.


    Internal stability is a big problem, and the shortage of troops also gives Yang Chendong a headache. Considering the elite line, considering that people''s hearts are not very stable, and the expansion of troops is also a problem, the scale of the five-star army has not been very large all the time. Although it has been expanding again and again, especially the emergence of foreign coalition forces, is an attempt, the strength of the five-star army is still too small compared with the North Ming Dynasty, which has supported 4 million troops.


    It is this kind of deficiency that makes Beiming see the opportunity. He dares to jump out at this time to help the government and take the opportunity to suppress himself.


    Of course, in addition to giving way, Yang Chendong has another way, that is to continue to go his own way and continue to attack Japan with the danger of turning over with the northern Ming Dynasty. Moreover, the northern Ming Dynasty, which had no sea division, was indeed limited in helping Japan.


    But in this way, the pressure is too great. It is possible that the traffic line will be cut off. Even Shicheng will instantly become an isolated city and may be besieged by the army of the northern Ming Dynasty at any time.


    There is a saying called losing big for small.


    This may be the result of the second choice. It''s better to choose the first one and conserve your energy, so that you can fight again when your wings are full.


    If anyone will choose the second, even if there is any reluctance, they will have to give up all the benefits they want at present. But it happened that things fell on Yang Chendong''s head. He really wanted to have a fight.


    "Someone, call Wang Shan." I don''t know how long I closed my eyes. When Yang Chendong suddenly opened it again, his voice also clearly spread out. Soon, Wang Shan, the exclusive telegraph operator, was ordered to come to Yang Chendong''s account with the radio station.

 Chapter 1086

    Zuli Yizheng suddenly became a member of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    Even if the present northern Ming Dynasty is far less brilliant than the previous Daming Dynasty, it still brings great pressure to other warlords in Japan. Some small forces in Japan who originally wanted to send troops to continue to harass the general hesitated and turned into inaction.


    Taking this opportunity, Zuli Yizheng sent Ning Xiduo Xiu, who was eloquent and resourceful, to all parts of the country. While putting pressure, he was also showing goodwill. He said that as long as they can give up now, they can let bygones be bygones, and even consider striving for more benefits for everyone when the new country is established.


    As soon as the promise was made, coupled with Ning Xiduo''s ability to show, the responders soon gathered.


    In that sentence, interest is the eternal topic. In the face of interests, the dirty things in the past were nothing at all. In just ten days, seven small and medium-sized forces expressed their intention to be attached to the government of sufficient interests and righteousness. These people add up to about 15000 people.


    Although the number of people does not seem to be many, everything is difficult at the beginning. Once there is a good beginning, the next things will be much easier to do. Ten days later, another 30000 people changed their tune and changed their flag, changing from their previous opposition to supporters of a just government for the benefit of the people. Not only that, there are 10000 of these 30000 people who originally belonged to the alliance of Hirai.


    As the crisis of pingjingtian is now, when the team is not monolithic, the general, the army, the army, the righteous government began to fight back. Taking this opportunity, he launched an attack on Beilu road. Five days later, he took yueqian County of Beilu road and forced Yuezhong County, the base of pingjingtian, to come.


    It has been two months since Yang Chendong got the jurisdiction of Shanyang road. The relocation of the people has been completed, and the people transferred from other provinces and regions are integrating into the environment and climate as much as possible. In half a month, the work of dividing the fields can be completed. At that time, if someone kills and wants to occupy here again, even Yang Chendong can agree, I''m afraid these people who have benefited from the land will not agree.


    Yang Chendong has made a decision about Beiming''s involvement in the Japanese country. He did not choose to give way, but to face the difficulties.


    For one thing, now the chaotic Japanese country is a good time to start. If you quit now, I don''t know when the next such a good opportunity will appear.


    Second, compared with his own goals, Yang Chendong''s time is not hard to imagine. He will never allow his limited time to waste on things like Japan. What about Beiming? It''s right. Don''t say that he is not Daming in the glorious period. Even with the advantage of Dachang, he is afraid.


    When it comes to the advantages of Dachang, Yang Chendong has sent a telegram to the army command headquarters and ordered lengsong, the deputy commander, to send the fourth division of the first army and the seventh division of the second army in Southeast Asia to Japan by transport ship.


    This time, not only two firearm army divisions were used, but also a lot of artillery were used with them. Yang Chendong was ruthless. If the resistance to the righteous government was too fierce, he didn''t mind teaching each other how to be a man with shells. In short, the Japanese country was destroyed once!


    Before that, Yang Chendong first contacted Hu Mang and Yu Mian in Shicheng and directly explained that once he continued to make noise here in Japan, it was likely that Beiming would cut off the transportation line. At that time, whether the other party could be self-sufficient and ensure the supply of basic materials to the Far East at the same time.


    It''s not easy to say that Shicheng has only been built for a few years. It''s not easy to be self-sufficient without the support of the embedded city. Now we have to provide help to the Far East state. Although it''s only basic supply, the pressure is also not small.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong did not hold too many expectations, but to his surprise, Hu Mang and Yu Mian soon made a no problem reply after some discussion.


    God knows how much pressure they put on when they made this answer. When Yang Chendong received the call back, he looked excited and made Wang Shan call back to thank Hu Mang and Yu Mian for their sacrifice for the overall situation. At the same time, he will solve the affairs of Japan as soon as possible and reopen the transportation line.


    Not to mention that Yang Chendong is making all kinds of preparations and efforts, Zuli Yizheng is also not idle. After receiving the support of Beiming Dynasty, he seems to have become the embodiment of justice and the existence of orthodoxy. More and more forces have taken refuge in him, and many middle forces are shaking. It can be seen that these people will choose him soon. This directly caused great pressure on pingtian well.


    The original allies either directly rebelled or wavered. Anyway, it has become impossible to point at their efforts. The army has changed from 150000 to less than 100000 today. The horn of attack for the benefit and justice of the government has also begun to sound. It is a trend to take advantage of the situation and determine the world in the first World War.


    To make Zuli and Yizheng so confident, it should be attributed to xiaozaochuan''s Secret surrender.


    Xiaozaochuan is a force that supports nearly 20000 soldiers. He is known for his strength. Originally, he was not used to the policy of full benefit and righteousness, or wanted to take the opportunity to reap benefits. Only then did he reach an alliance with the so-called like-minded hiraida, which once caused great trouble to his opponents.


    With the move of Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu, the confidence of benefiting and righteous government began to strengthen, and once changed xiaozaochuan''s idea. Especially after seeing Ning Xiduo show secretly, the balance in his heart finally changed.


    Ning xiduoxiu is a very smart man. This time, he not only wants xiaozaochuan to become a pawn in his hand, but also asks him not to announce his defection, and be ready to give Hirai a heavy blow at the critical moment as his name for joining the general''s account.


    You can do meritorious service when you come. Of course, xiaozaochuan won''t refuse. He agreed at once, and then began to wait for the opportunity. When he finally saw the general launch an attack, he knew he was going to be of great use.


    Secretly dispatch troops and be ready to attack at any time to put a knife in Hirai field. But it was at this time that a news came, which made him hesitate.


    In just three days, six Japanese leaders, big and small, who had defected to the forces of Zuli''s righteous government, were secretly assassinated. There was no clue afterwards, and who the murderer was became a mystery, which blurred the situation that originally seemed very clear again.


    The sudden assassination plan made xiaolichuan hesitant, who was already ready to start. Years of struggle experience told him that this thing is strange. If he doesn''t understand what''s going on and makes any decisions at will, he may regret it for life.


    There are many people who have the same idea with xiaolichuan. After all, six people died in three days. If it''s a coincidence, no one will believe it. The question arises. Why did they die and why were they killed so quietly?


    Considering that these six people were born in different places, their powers and powers are different, and their ages are quite different, they all have a common feature, that is, they all opposed the policy of full benefit and righteousness, and now they support him, which is very scary.


    Could it be their rebellious behavior that made anyone angry?


    In terms of effect, six people were killed when they could shoot, and no evidence was left. With this, it is not what ordinary people can do. Is it not Hirai?


    After all, he once stayed with the emperor in the back garden. More importantly, he was born in a ninja family and has such a heritage. It''s not surprising that he can do such a thing. But could it really be him? Is he warning others?


    Pingjingtian, who was speculated by the public, also hurt himself in Yuezhong County of Beilu road at this moment.


    He didn''t do the assassination. It''s true that he was born in a ninja family, but no one knows better than him. The Ninja experts in his family have long withered, and the only thing he can take is to protect Xiao Xilong around him.


    How can Hirai, who has no ability to threaten others and can only defend, do such a thing? For this reason, he also specially called Xiao Xilong to ask him about it. "Xiaoxijun, can it be that you have a good relationship with our family or that your former friends can''t see what you have done?"


    "No?" after a little hesitation, little Xilong answered.


    It seems that Hirai Tian didn''t believe it. He replied solemnly, "if only one or two people died, they might have done it, but six died at once, which is incredible. You know, the Ninja power of the family hasn''t fallen for a long time. Even if they want to do it, they don''t have the ability to do it."


    Xiao Xilong''s answer completely cut off Hirai''s idea. He had to sigh and say, "who could it be?"


    "General, it shouldn''t be the Japanese. Most of the Ninja forces now are in the hands of Zuli and Yizheng. He won''t do such a feathercutting thing. Because of his existence, no one in Japan has such strength and courage, so..."


    Listening to Xiao Xilong''s analysis, Hirai felt what he had caught, "so you said it wasn''t the Japanese, was it the king of Wunan?"


    ......


    "It''s the king of Wunan, it must be him." Zuli Yizheng, who was in yueqian County, Beilu Road, was roaring angrily in a courtyard just occupied.


    At first, like everyone else, he fixed the killer on Hirai Tian. Who makes him his biggest enemy now and has the background of ninja. However, when he also called Matsumoto Fengjian, who was in charge of Ninja, he ruled out the possibility that hirsuta was behind the scenes from the analysis of killing techniques, and finally set the goal on Yang Chendong.

 Chapter 1087

    To tell the truth, after the eunuch sent by the northern Ming emperor announced the imperial edict, Zuli Yizheng has been waiting for Yang Chendong to negotiate with him. In his opinion, the masters behind you have spoken. You are just a small king with a different surname. Don''t you know how to advance and retreat? Should we return Shanyang road and even the earliest occupied Xihai road to ourselves?


    Yang Chendong is a king with a different surname and has some strength. But so what? In the eyes of Zuli and Yizheng, the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty spoke, and even the powerful Ministers must give way. The imperial power of the Ming Dynasty is supreme. I haven''t heard any ministers dare to openly confront. Even if they deliberately rebel, they should think of various reasons, and then start to fight against the capital in the name of King Qin.


    This is the impression that the Han people have left for the benefit and righteous government from generation to generation. In a country that always takes morality as the standard and pays attention to etiquette, righteousness and shame, it is difficult to really have any great heroes. Even if it happens by chance, if you don''t behave according to the rules, I''m afraid it won''t take long to be played to death and smelly by those who envy him.


    The five-star army, which was no longer regarded as an opponent by him, almost had to be put behind his mind, but the sudden assassination of six people made him suddenly understand that the king of Wunan didn''t seem to be afraid of the imperial power of the Ming Dynasty, at least he was far more confident than he thought.


    As soon as the result came out, Zuli Yizheng himself was startled. Does it mean that he must compete with the great Ming Wunan king?


    Of course, Zuli Yizheng will not be afraid. This is also the territory of the Japanese state. He has been supported and recognized by the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty. His military strength and food and grass are many times higher than the five-star army. There is really no reason to be afraid. If there must be something, it is to prevent the other party''s assassination. After all, such means can deal with others. Who can guarantee that they will not deal with themselves or kill themselves?


    "Matsumoto, I''m going to trouble you next. Please show your strength. If someone really dares to fight against the general, let them have no return. Let them know that there are the most powerful ninjas in Japan."


    The high hat was put on, and Matsumoto had no reason to refuse. Not to mention that the Ninja forces behind him are still attached to the general. After all, ninjas naturally put martial arts first, which makes them ignore the development of other directions, such as how to deal with ordinary people and how to save enough money for training and daily expenses.


    This characteristic also urges them to be attached to other forces in order to develop healthily and normally. Now the gold Lord spoke. Matsumoto nodded heavily and said, "Hayi, please rest assured that there will be no mistakes in your safety."


    "Yo West," Zuli Yizheng nodded with satisfaction, and then focused on how to deal with pingjingtian, an opposition force. In his opinion, this is what needs to be solved urgently. As for the six people killed, they are just some unknown people, which can not hinder the overall situation. Waiting for him to calm down the civil strife in Japan, the five-star army, as an outsider, will have to leave without the need to stand here.


    Naturally, it was Yang Chendong''s idea to kill people, and it was the wolf tooth special battle brigade.


    When it was first established, the wolf tooth brigade was set to complete beheading and various urgent tasks. It just killed six Japanese small leaders who were not prepared at all. It really didn''t take much effort. In addition, with the complete information of the intelligence department, it is not as simple as killing a chicken. In short, it is not much difficult.


    Today''s five-star army is still stabilizing the Nanhai Road area. Yang Chendong knew that without a stable rear, once he fought with the enemy, it would be a terrible thing, so the army can''t move now. That''s it. For example, the wolf tooth special brigade and the ghost shadow blocking brigade will come in handy at the moment.


    "Continue to give them orders and let wolf teeth cooperate with the ghost to show their popularity. Alas, the head is still not enough!" Yang Chendong sighed to Yang Er around him.


    Yang Er likes to see the bullying spirit of the young master. After he smiled, he went out to find the reporter Wang Shan. A new bloodbath unfolded one by one in the following time.


    After six people were killed, on the fourth day, two small leaders who openly supported the righteous government of Zuli were killed, three on the fifth day and two on the sixth day. When the news kept spreading, not only did the forces that had said they would stand up to support the righteous government of foot interests stop all their actions, but some who had publicly supported it shouted slogans against it.


    But it was just a shout. They didn''t mean to fight the general, but hid after shouting, looking like a shrinking turtle. Smart people can see at a glance that they just do it to save their lives. It''s just a gesture.


    However, such a gesture is enough to give sufficient benefit and justice a headache. The death of those people was like a slap on his body, which made him feel ashamed and angry at the same time.


    "Bullying people is too much, Mr. Matsumoto. Please send experts to check how those people died. I really don''t understand. Won''t they be vigilant?" when scolding Yang Chendong''s unscrupulous behavior, Zuli Yizheng hated those dead people. He didn''t even have the strength to protect himself. He really deserved to be killed.


    Zuli Yizheng was angry. He thought it necessary to find out the reason and then give a firm counterattack, because this was a serious provocation to his great general.


    Matsumoto''s action was very fast. Three days later, he returned to the righteous government with the results. Having seen the bodies of the dead, he easily found gunshot wounds and bullets from them.


    "Oh? So they were shot from a long distance?" asked Zuli Yizheng in surprise after listening to the report.


    "Yes. I''ve heard that the firearms in the five-star army are very developed. Now it seems to be true." Matsumoto nodded and admitted.


    When the facts were put in front of us, there was a trace of fear in the heart of the righteous government. After all, the unknown is the most terrible. What if the five-star army uses the same means on themselves? Can he defend?


    Just when his face was changing and uncertain, Matsumoto seemed to see something. He reported again and added: "I took people to see it and made a professional investigation. The effective distance of the gun should be very far, but it is only about 600 meters. When these people die, the guards around them are concentrated on the periphery, which gives the shooters a chance. If we can arrange more people to protect the senior general closely when we travel, and put the safe search distance to If you are 600 meters away, no one can hurt the general, and the killers sent by the five-star army will not succeed. "


    This answer is exactly what Zuli Yizheng wants to hear. After seeing that Matsumoto Fengjian has made specific arrangements, he smiled with satisfaction and said, "well, I''m happy to have a pro guard captain like you. But some people must be punished immediately if they make mistakes. They know what they do. Next, Matsumoto should know how to do it."


    "General, don''t worry. I''ll arrange the most powerful ninjas to send out. I must give the five-star army a powerful one." Matsumoto Fengjian soon understood the meaning of Zuli''s righteous political words, and then answered.


    For this result, Zuli Yizheng was very satisfied and patted benfeng on the shoulder to show his closeness.


    But they don''t know that the so-called fire gun can only hit 600 meters away. This inference is correct. From this point of view, Matsumoto Fengjian and his ninjas have good ability. But the reason why the sniper gun can hit such a close distance is a set set set by Iron Tiger. The bullet is not shot from the sniper gun, but an ordinary 95 style. This is to give him They create the illusion that they are slack in defense.


    Of course, these are all things in the future. At present, they are preparing to retaliate against the five-star army. After being personally selected by Matsumoto Fengjian, three special Ninja killers, beicunkou, Suzuki Wei and blowing stone, have been selected to become Ninja killers lurking into shanyangdao.


    Ninjas are also divided into levels. From bottom to top, they are trainee ninjas, lower ninjas, middle ninjas, upper ninjas and special ninjas. Three special ninjas were sent at one time, which is the limit that Matsumoto Fengjian can send, because there are only four special ninjas on his side, including himself. This time, except that he didn''t do it himself, the other three special ninjas were sent out.


    Only three special ninjas went out with theout other ninjas to assist. Matsumoto''s purpose was to achieve quiet and lifeless, so that too many people would reveal ninjas'' whereabouts.


    The dispatch of the three special forbearance is very secret. Even the Intelligence Department of the Yang Department has not found any trace, but the relevant defense measures have already been taken.


    Yang Chendong was ready to be counterattacked after sending out wolf teeth and ghosts. The reason why the people below can''t find it can only prove that the people who came here have extraordinary skills and are too powerful. But such power may affect others, but it''s really nothing for Yang Chendong.


    Since he came to this age, Yang Chendong not only has a mysterious big warehouse, but also his force is constantly rising. Especially with the growing power of the Yang family, after he asked, some famous Wulin guests were found and sent to Yang Chendong. After talking with these people, Yang Chendong''s own strength is constantly improving Rising, I have touched the threshold of master banbu.

 Chapter 1088

    At this time, Yang Chendong''s perception of the outside world is more acute than before, especially for the perception of danger. That wonderful feeling can''t be described in words. Progress is not only in this aspect. When it comes to the power and speed of shooting, he has also improved greatly. At least when he fights with Yang ER and other Long Wei, he is more relaxed. Often at the moment of shooting, Long Wei, who is known as one in a thousand miles, has been knocked down to the ground unconsciously.


    With such progress in personal strength, Yang Chendong is not afraid of the possible retaliation of foot profit and righteousness, but also has a sense of eagerness to try.


    In the past ten days, the resettlement of the Yang people in Shanyang road was finally completed. The foreign people sent by the provinces were assigned to their own fields according to the population, and some merchants began to establish. Things closely related to the people, such as grain stores and salt stores, also opened one after another, greatly stabilizing the local situation and the hearts of the people.


    Not only that, the fourth and seventh Lu divisions who were ordered to come have also arrived. After a short day''s rest, they can accept the task and attack the Japanese army at any time.


    A large number of rice grains are also coming to the island in transport ships. Yang Chendong looks like fighting a protracted war. In fact, Japan, with a population of 12 million, is also worth his effort.


    Yang Chendong wants the population base here. If he makes good use of it, it will become an excellent soldier preparation warehouse to solve many problems in the source of troops for him.


    Because of the geographical advantage, Japan can be alone. No matter what changes take place in the outside world, the development here can be carried out in an orderly manner. This can be seen from the fact that they have less than 380000 square kilometers and a population of 12 million. For example, Siam, which has been occupied by Yang Chendong, has an area of more than 510000 square kilometers, but its population is only seven or eight million.


    Naturally, considering his disgust with this nation, Yang Chendong did not rule out the possibility of using large firearms. Once he gets angry, what if he takes less soldiers? He also wants to teach this bullying nation a lesson and let him know that they are just a small branch of the Chinese nation.


    Even if you do it, you also need a legitimate reason. After all, the previous peace negotiation documents are still there. It is very important for the division to become famous. Yang Chendong has long cared about this. He knows how to guide the outbreak of the war. But before he starts, there is another thing he needs to solve, that is, the killers from the righteous political faction. Although there is no evidence and no information from the other side, Yang Chendong lives by himself, He believed that the government of full benefit and righteousness was not a person willing to suffer losses, so people should have been sent out long ago, but their actions were secret and undetected.


    It doesn''t matter. The Chinese nation has a long history. There are thirty-six well-known strategies in the art of war, which have been translated into many languages. This time, Yang Chendong used one of them - attracting snakes out of the cave.


    "Yang Er, go out with the young master." Yang Chendong looked relaxed and put on a looser green dress.


    "Go out for a walk?" Yang er''s face changed instantly. He followed Yang Chendong every day. He knew that Zuli Yizheng might send killers to retaliate at any time. It is said that people above the head of the five-star army have more protection around them. Shouldn''t Yang Chendong, as the leader and core, stay in the big account to be safe?


    This initiative is tantamount to asking for trouble. At this moment, Yang Er stood still.


    Yang er''s behavior was seen by Yang Chendong. He didn''t say much. Maybe he had guessed that it would be such a result, so he just smiled at the corners of his mouth, and then walked towards another big tent with ChunZi.


    Yang Chendong not only wants to go out for a walk, but also takes ChunZi with him. Does he really think that Japanese ninjas are vegetarian? Yang Er hurriedly tried to dissuade him, but his footsteps on this side just moved, and Yang Chendong''s voice on that side also came out, "if you want to stop me, stay in the big tent and guard the base camp."


    Just this sentence, Yang Er became hesitant. It seems that Yang Chendong is a very democratic person and is willing to listen to everyone''s opinions on some issues. In his words, three cobblers are equal to one Zhuge Liang. This is also one of the reasons why everyone jumped to speak at the military and political meetings. Knowing the temper of the sixth young master, everyone expressed their views. Once a good opinion was adopted, wouldn''t it be tantamount to entering the eyes of the sixth young master.


    At the same time, Yang Chendong is also stubborn and terrible in some things. If he decides something and others want to stop it, it is very difficult, at least it is far from being done by Yang er.


    Thinking that if he couldn''t stop it, even his qualification to follow him would be deprived, Yang Er honestly closed his mouth. Just through Yang Chendong''s time to call ChunZi, he called Qiu Wu, the leader of the first guard brigade, and told him to send some of the most elite people to go out with the young master.


    Yang ER and Qiu Wu had already made preparations. What happened next was as they guessed. Yang Chendong didn''t choose to take too many dragon guards. There were only a dozen people, including ChunZi, her maid Meizi and guard leader Xiao Lin, including Yang ER and captain Qiu Wu.


    More than a dozen horses walked out of the barracks from south to north.


    The location chosen by the five-star army camp is meizuo county. From here to the north is BoMo County, which is already the junction of Shanyang road and Ping''an Beijing. The north of meizuo county belongs to Boqi County of Shanyin Dao and Yinfan City, which belong to the junction of the three places. In peacetime, public security is still a little chaotic.


    Yang Chendong, a dozen people, chose a place called Xiaoyin mountain at the junction of the three places. It is said that it is warm in winter and cool in summer, with pleasant climate and good environment. Yang Chendong took ChunZi to enjoy this scene and relax his nervous nerves during the war.


    ChunZi was very happy that Yang Chendong was willing to go out with himself. She was as lively as a little girl on the horse. After leaving the military camp, her silver bell like laughter came all the way, which spread far and far in the open mountains.


    Yang Chendong looked at ChunZi''s performance and his eyes were full of a doting smile. He seemed to be in a good mood, but no one noticed the caution in his eyes from time to time and the tension of his muscles, a state that he could do his best at any time.


    More than a dozen people went all the way. Except Yang Er, Qiu Wu and Kobayashi, other dragon guards spread around and kept a distance of tens of meters from the core figures of Yang Chendong''s party, so as to ensure that they can give warning at any time in case of any danger.


    Although there are few people, the division of labor is clear. One or two dragon guards can be guaranteed in each direction, which also greatly enhances the sense of security. Yang Chendong and others came to the foot of Xiaoyin mountain without fear and danger all the way. Here, they also saw a spring facing the water flow.


    Because of geographical advantage and environment, there are many springs in Japan, which directly formed the development of Japan''s hot spring industry in future generations. Therefore, the appearance of this spring was not unexpected. At the moment of seeing it, ChunZi got off his horse happily and came to the spring with the company of maid Meizi.


    At this time, it was September. At noon on the day, the weather was still a little hot, but when I came to the spring, a cool feeling came to my face, which made ChunZi smile happily. I didn''t forget to greet Yang Chendong who was on the horse to come down and share this trace of coolness with her.


    ChunZi''s enthusiasm, of course, Yang Chendong wouldn''t refuse. He seemed to take a casual look around. Then he slowly jumped down from the white dragon immediately. At the same time, he also ordered Yang ER and Qiu Wu, "tell your brothers to have a rest. Don''t always be so nervous."


    When the sixth young master spoke, Qiu Wu waved his hand, and the ten dragon guards all around got off their horses and looked for a cool place to stay for a while. At this moment, Yang Chendong also walked towards the spring with steady steps, but at this time, a sword light suddenly flew out of the dense forest in front of the spring. The goal was Princess ChunZi, who was still squatting there with a happy face.


    The sudden sword light was like a sword from the West. Very suddenly, ChunZi, who was attacked, also sat on the ground after a scream, and watched the sword light stab his throat.


    At a critical moment, Meizi, the maid who followed her, moved. A soft sword was pulled out from her waist, met the sword light, collided with each other, and saved ChunZi from the butcher''s knife.


    Taking this opportunity, Guard commander Xiao Lin has rushed up. With him is Yang er who pulled out his knife. Qiu Wu, the captain of the first team of Longwei, also waved a knife and asked someone to protect the sixth young master while killing him at the spring.


    Meizi stopped in time and saved ChunZi, but she was stabbed on her shoulder and dyed her arm red with blood. Fortunately, Yang ER and Kobayashi arrived in time and changed. One left and one right fought with the Ninja killer who suddenly appeared in a black tight color suit.


    "Can''t let him run." Yang Chendong surprisingly didn''t rush forward, but stood in place under the protection of two dragon guards, pointed to the Japanese ninja who had appeared and said loudly.


    With his orders, the other eight dragon guards, led by Qiu Wu, formed an encirclement circle, surrounded a solid Japanese ninja and cut off all their retreat.


    When things developed here, it seemed that everything was very smooth. The Ninja appeared that he would be captured if he didn''t die. There was no way out. Especially under the full counterattack of Yang ER and Kobayashi, two to one has gradually gained the wind.

 Chapter 1089

    "Whoosh."


    Just when everyone''s attention was on the side of the spring, suddenly another sword light appeared very suddenly. Unexpectedly, it came straight to Yang Chendong, who was standing 30 meters away from the spring.


    The appearance of sword light really caught everyone by surprise. At least the two dragon guards around Yang Chendong were not fully prepared. At the last moment, their eyes still fell on the side of the spring. Where would they think that a new sword light would appear? The goal is still here.


    However, no matter how sudden the sword light came, out of instinct, the two dragon guards still blocked Yang Chendong with a knife. They had only one goal. Even if they died, they couldn''t hurt the sixth young master a little. Otherwise, they didn''t deserve to be a member of the Dragon Guard.


    "Get out of the way." the two dragon guards just wanted to block the sixth young master with their bodies out of instinct and complete his mission. Also because of panic, his body was a little unstable, and his defense revealed flaws. Yang Chendong, who was protected behind them, saw a clear scene, so he shouted at the key time, and then pushed out the two long guards in front of him.


    This push made them walk around the ghost gate, so that they didn''t take themselves as a shield at the last moment. But while saving the two dragon guards, Yang Chendong also exposed himself to the light of the sword and saw the cold sword stabbing his throat.


    Such a thrilling scene, in the eyes of Qiu Wu, who has turned his eyes here, his heart will jump out nervously. If the sixth young master has any problems around him, even if he has suffered a little injury, he will die for nothing. Once stabbed by this sword, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as a small injury. If something really happens, he will become a complete sinner of Yang shuche.


    Thinking of this, Qiu Wu drank and came desperately. He only hoped that the sixth young master''s injury would be lighter. In this way, even if he died, he could smile.


    The people were stunned. Under the scream of the rescued ChunZi, the sword was getting closer and closer to Yang Chendong''s throat. It was already flashing. What a Yang Chendong. He looked very calm in the face of this deadly sword. He couldn''t see the slightest look of panic. Until the sword was less than half a punch from his throat, he suddenly took off and retreated, just like being pulled away by Weiya.


    The ninja who shot didn''t expect such a result. He has even prepared for Yang Chendong to dodge. If he can''t hit it, he is ready to make up the second sword. But I never thought that this person could retreat straight out of thin air. This difficulty is countless times more complex than moving forward out of thin air. At least he can''t do this with his strength.


    The Japanese ninja is chasing, Yang Chendong is retreating, and the two are in a stalemate. Qiu Wu, who saw this scene, breathed a sigh of relief, but also accelerated his pace. He wanted to catch up and give a fatal blow to the Japanese ninja behind him.


    Qiu Wu is still running forward with all his strength. Like the six dragon guards next to him, they are chasing after him with all their strength. They want to save the sixth young master and do their duty. But the third sword light completely disrupted their plan.


    I don''t know when the third Ninja rushed out successfully stopped Qiu Wuyi and seven people. Not only that, when he suddenly appeared, he was hurt to catch up with Yang Chendong''s other two pushed dragon guards.


    The appearance of the third Japanese ninja was like a dangerous pass. It looked like I drove the mountain and stopped Qiu Wu and others who wanted to rescue. It is also equivalent to cutting off all the help of Yang Chendong.


    Three special forbearance, which is also the strongest killer lineup under the Zuli Yizheng group. Except that Matsumoto Fengjian, who is the captain and the boss, did not appear, the other three appeared. The first one who came to the spring was beicunkou. The second one who attacked Yang Chendong was the most powerful rock blower among the three. Finally, Suzuki Wei blocked Qiu Wu and others.


    Together, the three suddenly appeared without warning. Even if they wanted to assassinate Zuli and Yizheng, they were at least 70% sure, which was still under the condition of tight defense. Not to mention that there are only a dozen people around Yang Chendong. In their view, the goal this time is clearly dead.


    The body keeps dodging. It seems a little embarrassed, but it always avoids the sharp edge of the sword at the last moment. This is Yang Chendong.


    Just because his evasive posture may not be very good-looking, or maybe the plan is very smooth. No one has noticed why he hasn''t killed the target for so long. The three special bears are completely immersed in the joy of making great achievements.


    In contrast, Yang Chendong seems very flustered from beginning to end, but if you observe it, you will find that he has never made any counterattack. All his actions seem very flustered, but they are very strange.


    For example, why did he stand where he was when he saw ChunZi assassinated?


    For example, why was he assassinated continuously? He didn''t have any counterattack. Was it really just evasion? According to human instinct, we should not fight back, at least draw a sword to fight back.


    Yang Chendong didn''t do it, but he kept dodging and looking around.


    Yes, Yang Chendong is taking the opportunity to observe everything around him. He won''t act rashly when he can''t be sure whether there are only three killers and whether there are any other backup hands.


    When it comes to the reason, it''s just for fear of startling the snake.


    This is where Yang Chendong''s confidence lies. With this, he has touched the threshold of the master. That''s why he still took ChunZi out of the camp when he knew that he had sent someone to assassinate the other party and that the righteous government was likely to pay him back in his own way.


    Some means are not only for you, others can learn to use them. In order not to let his officers become the target of the righteous government to vent their anger, Yang Chendong stepped forward and took himself as a bait, which led to the current scene.


    Everything was in his expectation. The appearance of the three special forbearance was satisfactory. On the contrary, Yang Chendong really wanted the safety of other lower level officers.


    Now, all the killers have appeared. All he has to do is make sure whether there will be enemies around him. With his five sense perception that he had touched the threshold of the master, it was easy to touch some situations nearby. After he did not feel the new breath, he was basically sure that only the three killers came.


    "Ha ha." Yang Chendong, who is constantly dodging, suddenly smiled. This righteous government is still very confident. Do you really think you can hurt yourself only with three ninjas? At this moment, he was laughing at each other''s arrogance and taking it for granted.


    But when such a smile was seen in the eyes of the blowing stone with the ninja sword opposite, he gave birth to a very bad feeling. Instinctively, when he came out of the sword, he shouted: "baga."


    "Ah, you ball." Yang Chendong quickly responded, and then I don''t know when there was a firegun in his right hand, and he made a gesture of shooting under the blowing stone.


    Although I don''t know the power of this firearm, I know the power of the firearm under the blowing stone, who had obtained the information of the five-star Army long before coming. Seeing that the firearm was taken out, my instinctive body was stagnant, and even made the action of dodging at any time. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Yang Chendong fired a shot into the sky and a red light appeared immediately. That was the appearance of the signal bomb taking off. Yang Chendong took the opportunity to send a signal of his position.


    Knowing that someone will be bad for himself, how can he be unprepared at all? Two hundred members of the wolf tooth special team are waiting near the Xiaoyin mountain, just because they are afraid to be found by the killer, they are hiding far away.


    The signal was sent out to prevent the three men from running away. Even if you kill yourself, you should be prepared to be killed. Of course, Yang Chendong will not really kill them, because the dead are far less convincing than the living.


    This is one of the reasons why Yang Chendong didn''t take out a gun to kill. He wanted to live.


    Another reason is that Yang Chendong also wants to try his perception of martial arts. Although it is said that Yang ER and Long Wei practice for themselves, they are their own people after all. They can''t be cruel. Where is such a chance, or do they have fun when the enemy with good level is the target?


    The signal gun was inserted into his waist again. At this moment, Yang Chendong''s momentum was also changed. When he looked at the blowing stone, he had a bit of teasing in his eyes. Even he made a finger hook, which was very provocative.


    "Ba ah!"


    When he saw that Yang Chendong ignored himself so much, he was angry. After scolding, his body rushed forward. At this moment, he gave full play to the advantage of Ninja''s fast speed. He almost walked three or four meters in one step, and instantly narrowed the distance with Yang Chendong.


    Blow the stone fast enough, Yang Chendong''s reaction is faster. As early as the other party scolded, his body had changed. When the sword stabbed, it naturally stabbed an empty space. Then he felt a pain in his left shoulder under the stone blowing and grinned involuntarily.


    Yang Chendong finally started to fight back. He slapped his hand on the shoulder under the blowing stone. It seemed that he didn''t use any strength. He just slapped it gently, but only the blowing stone who was photographed knew that his shoulder bones would be broken.


    This is the difference between hard skill and internal skill, which can also be said to be the difference between external skill and internal strength.


    At this level of Yang Chendong, although he can''t use a branch as a sword to fight against all things, he can still turn his strength into internal strength.

 Chapter 1090

    Fortunately, he was born a ninja and a very excellent ninja. He can bear what ordinary people can''t bear. He didn''t cry out for pain. Instead, he endured the heart piercing pain and continued to wave his sword. He wanted to kill Yang Chendong to avenge the broken arm bones.


    In good condition, he can''t hurt Yang Chendong by killing suddenly, not to mention that he has greatly reduced his physical strength and suffered internal injury. It''s impossible to hurt Yang Chendong. Then I saw that he kept throwing, stabbing, waving, chopping and picking swords. What Yang Chendong did was to wait until the sword light appeared and dodge at will and beat forward from time to time. But it came down like this. After more than a dozen rounds, his whole body was shaking under the stone blowing.


    This is not angry, but painful.


    Pat it with seven or eight palms. Each blow will leave a heavy blow on the body. This is why Yang Chendong doesn''t want to kill people and wants to live. Otherwise, I''m afraid even if he has three lives, it''s not enough to die under the blowing stone at this moment.


    "Bang Dang."


    Without warning, the ninja sword fell to the ground when Yang Chendong slapped on his right arm again.


    With the long sword falling to the ground, he fell to his knees with a thump under the blowing stone. At this moment, he just felt that his whole body was scattered, and he had to pay great efforts and strength every time he moved. In such a posture, it was not to say that he was dealing with Yang Chendong, who was already half a master. Even if he was only an ordinary five-star soldier in front of him, I''m afraid he didn''t have the ability to kill.


    Under the blowing stone, he knelt down on the ground like this. Yang Chendong didn''t even have the meaning to look more. A face calmly crossed him, and Suzuki, who was blocking Qiu Wu and others, walked past.


    Although Suzuki Wei mostly turned his back to Yang Chendong, the Ninja''s sensitivity still made him observe the movement here from time to time. After such a long time, he wanted to denounce the blowing stone. Why hasn''t he solved the goal? What do you eat.


    But before he could say anything, ha Shixia suddenly knelt down on the ground, and Yang Chendong came over him to himself.


    Suzuki saw that he didn''t complete the task under the blowing stone, but he didn''t have time to think about so many reasons and why. There was a trace of light in his eyes. When he looked carefully, he was still excited, because the goal was coming to him. Didn''t he say that he had the chance to make great achievements?


    Among the three who came, the strength under the stone blowing is the strongest. But in fact, the strength of the three people is not much different. Under the stone blowing, he is just better at fast attack. In contrast, Suzuki is best at strength.


    Ninjas pay attention to the sudden appearance, must kill, and brush their clothes.


    The demand for strength has never been very high, which is why Suzuki is only worse.


    However, he did not think so. In his mind, he had great power and was dominant in many aspects. For example, he also made a sword with greater power, which obviously occupied an advantage. This is also the reason why he always refuses to accept the stone blowing. He always thinks that if he chooses to be a warrior, he must be much better than the other party.


    It''s just that some things need facts to prove everything. Yang Chendong''s proximity, in Suzuki''s view, is an opportunity to prove himself.


    He pressed the excitement in his heart, one was still fighting with Qiu Wu and other people, and the other did not notice Yang Chendong''s arrival and left his back to the other party.


    Close, ten, eight, five, three


    When the distance was only three steps, Suzuki Wei suddenly turned around quickly, and then the ninja sword came. With the support of strong power, there was a whistling wind. At the moment, Suzuki is only confident. Even if there is a tree in front of him, he has the ability to cut it in two in an instant.


    "Seek death." Suzuki Wei suddenly gave up waiting for others and attacked young master Liu. Qiu Wu and several dragon guards shouted. They shouted and cut Suzuki Wei''s back.


    Suzuki has never heard of this. Ninjas only have tasks in their eyes. As long as they complete the assassination task, what is a little injury? On the contrary, it is also a military merit badge, which is a clear proof of one''s strength.


    With excitement in his eyes, the ninja sword crossed Yang Chendong''s neck. At this moment, Suzuki only had a smile on his face, which was the excitement and joy after completing the task, and more the joy of proving his strength.


    The sword light flashed and scratched from Yang Chendong''s neck. This scene also frightened Qiu Wu and others who were coming. The sixth young master was injured under their protection and under their eyes. With this, their career of Long Wei was declared over.


    From then on, they will not become the envy and superior existence in the eyes of others, but will live a lifetime with shame, which they absolutely don''t want to see. At this moment, they just want to kill Suzuki Wei. What if they pay their own lives for this? At least they prove their loyalty with death.


    After several sabres were cut off behind him, Suzuki Wei was ready to dodge. After all, he was a ninja and his speed response was always very fast. But what happened next still made him stop for a breath, and it was this breath that gave Qiu Wu and others an opportunity to instantly suffer several knife wounds and fall to the ground.


    There was only one reason why Suzuki stood there like a fool. After the sword was cut, there was no resistance, and there was no blood overflow. It was like cutting into the air, but he clearly saw that the sword crossed the throat of the target. What''s the matter?


    No one knows and no one will know where Yang Chendong''s speed limit is now. Because just now, because of his speed, there was a residual shadow. The ninja sword just crossed the residual shadow, but because it was too fast, it gave people a very real feeling.


    With the speed of Yang Chendong, this moment has appeared on the side of Suzuki Wei. But he didn''t take the opportunity to start. Qiu Wu and several other dragon guards had already cut their swords. He knew the result long ago. "Leave a living mouth."


    Just after throwing down four words, Yang Chendong has jumped over here and rushed to the position where he stood at the north village entrance.


    The strength of beicunkou is not bad. In this moment, he not only hurt ChunZi''s Guard commander Xiaolin, but also forced the other two dragon guards to retreat. If Yang Er hadn''t been pestering him all the time, I''m afraid he could have left here for a while.


    Yang ER was the only opponent, and beicunkou was very relaxed.


    Speaking of comprehensive strength, beicunkou will not be Yang er''s opponent. For example, if they kill the enemy head-on on the battlefield, they are not even a heavyweight player. In other words, Yang er''s Kung Fu is the yangmou of the eight classics, which focuses on opening up and closing up; On the contrary, beicunkou plays a conspiracy and pays attention to fast, accurate and sudden attack.


    A Xiake meets an assassin. It can be imagined that the former will be very oppressed and have a strong feeling of nowhere to go.


    Yang Er is like this. Although he has made great efforts, whenever he wants to oppress the other party, beicunkou only needs to speed up to avoid with a smart body, return to safety, and even oppose Yang Er to pose a certain threat.


    On the battlefield, Yang Er has been wandering with Yang Chendong until now. Everywhere he has passed is the accumulation of the enemy''s bones, and there is no one to stop it. But when facing beicunkou, an opponent who doesn''t play head-on with you at all, he felt powerful and couldn''t make it. For a time, he couldn''t help shouting to vent his grievances.


    Just as Yang Er roared and shouted, he looked like he was going crazy. He was constantly fighting at the entrance of Beicun village, and always paid attention to the changes in the battlefield. Especially when the target was killed, he knelt down on the ground without warning under the blowing stone. Then, after Suzuki''s only brief stupidity, he was injured by Long Wei and subdued to the ground.


    The speed of all these changes completely exceeded the imagination of beicunkou. Just when he couldn''t figure out what was going on, Yang Chendong in green had come five meters in front of him.


    Although it is still five meters away, a sudden pressure has made beicunkou feel dangerous. Under the control of two companions in succession, he already knew that the task was impossible to complete this time, and now what he needed to do was to leave here immediately.


    Poof!


    A stream of white smoke suddenly appeared without warning, and then the north village entrance, which was still standing between Yang Chendong and Yang Er, suddenly disappeared out of thin air. It gives people the feeling that no one has ever appeared there.


    "Eh?" this scene shocked Yang er. He had only heard about ninjas, but what happened now was the first time he had seen them.


    But Yang Chendong still has no change on his face. As early as the last life, in order to complete various tasks, he had fought with the so-called Ninja more than once, but at that time, it was an era of highly developed science and technology, and the advantages of Ninja had gradually declined. One word can decide everything. Can people pass bullets quickly?


    In particular, all kinds of monitoring equipment and all kinds of special glasses appear. It is conceivable that it is difficult to hide out of thin air.


    Just now, the Ninja''s method of hiding with light, shadow and sound waves still gives people a powerful feeling. At least Yang Chendong needs some time to find each other''s trace.


    Fortunately, it was daytime and there was not much cover. Yang Chendong quickly locked the direction with more than ordinary people''s experience. Suddenly, he pointed to a big tree ten meters away from the spring and said, "there are people, hiding in the tree."

 Chapter 1091

    This cry also gathered everyone''s attention in the past. Soon, everyone found a shallow shadow on the big tree. Who is not the north village entrance that just disappeared?


    Beicunkou didn''t expect that he had used everything available, and even mentioned extreme speed, but he was found. At this moment, he suddenly had a bad feeling. He was afraid that he would not only fail to kill the target this time, but also fall into danger.


    Knowing that all the two companions have been captured, he must leave. At least report the things here to the top, so that they can make certain preparations. So I have to leave. Even though I have exposed my position, beicunkou doesn''t need any means to hide his whereabouts. He simply jumps from this tree to a nearby big tree. It looks like a gibbon.


    "Chase, you can''t let him run." Yang Er looked at the north village entrance and wanted to escape. He angrily took out a 54 style from his back waist and prepared to take people to chase into the dense forest.


    "No need." Yang Er, who was about to leave, was suddenly stopped. He just wanted to scold. After seeing that the person who stopped was Yang Chendong, he stood in place honestly. Then the young master''s voice came into his ears clearly, "don''t worry, he can''t run."


    Yang Chendong would say so, naturally because of what he found. With his powerful five senses, he had heard footsteps in the dense forest, and they were not one. Although those people were very careful, they were caught by Yang Chendong.


    If they can appear here at this time, they should not be the enemy. Otherwise, they would have blasted up long ago and would not choose to be broken by each one. So there is only one possibility, that is, the wolf tooth special combat team members who came here after seeing the signal bomb.


    There are two hundred wolf teeth, just to deal with a ninja, or in the woods where they are best at. Yang Chendong really has no reason to think that he can''t catch people. What he has to do now is stand in place and wait for the news.


    Just less than half an hour later, there were bursts of footsteps in the dense forest. When they appeared, it was a big man headed by a wolf tooth King Kong.


    "We''ve seen Liu buye. We''ve caught him. He''s fast and flexible. There''s no way. The team members had to use crossbows and arrows, and his legs were hurt through." as soon as King Kong appeared, he made a simple report on the situation, and then two team members threw the North Village entrance where the arrow hit his legs on the ground like a dead dog.


    "Ha ha." Yang Chendong was very happy to see that the last killer was also won. "It''s hard, brothers. I''m doing something. I''ve pulled out their back teeth. Now."


    Yang Chendong, who has long known that Ninja is used to, will never give three people a chance to commit suicide. They are of great use. Its role is no less than an army of thousands of horses. How can they die so cheaply?


    Suzuki''s only three people did have poison in their mouths, which was used for suicide at the most critical time. Just because things have not reached the last minute, they still want to take the opportunity to see if they can escape, no one wants to commit suicide. Who would have thought that Yang Chendong, who was very clear about all this, took the first shot and gave them the chance to commit suicide at last. So far, the three became meat on the chopping board and only had to be slaughtered.


    The trial was handed over to Yang er. Yang Chendong took ChunZi''s hand and returned to the five-star army camp under the protection of Qiu Wu and others, leaving everyone with a back.


    Three special forbearance, captured all related to Yang Chendong''s action. Especially after Kobayashi in the crowd recognized the identity of the three, it has become a mystery to what extent the personal strength of the sixth young master is strong.


    All we know is that if one-on-one, no one can walk out of three rounds in the hands of the sixth young master, and even most people can''t even stick to one face to face. They are also proud of such a powerful leader.


    ......


    Matsumoto has had a hard time these days.


    Since childhood, he has undergone inhuman ninja training, which makes people not only have excellent physical quality, but also very accessible in terms of mentality. But I don''t know why, he has lost sleep these days, which has never happened since he was a child.


    Up to now, the three people at beicunkou haven''t sent back any news, especially recently, they haven''t even sent back any news, which makes him think more. If it wasn''t for the strong strength of the three people at beicunkou, I''m afraid he would think something had happened to the three people.


    "Will something really happen to them?" Matsumoto asked himself in his heart after the question appeared.


    "Probably not." the idea just appeared and was rejected by himself. The strength of these three people is equal to that of themselves. It is because they know them too well that Matsumoto Fengjian doesn''t believe that someone can control them. Regardless of the fact that the three were originally very powerful special forbearance, if the time was not right, they would never easily take action. Just say that with their abilities, they could not be caught all, and at least one or two people could escape back.


    It is because I know them too well that Matsumoto is so confident. Other commanders may have prepared for the worst.


    Matsumoto has his own ideas and persistence, and even has the pride and pride of ninja in his heart.


    As a ninja who can only rely on other forces and parasitize, he has always had an idea that one day he can break all the imprisonment, no longer rely on others, and be independent and unique.


    For this goal, I don''t know how many predecessors have worked hard and fought for it all their lives, but no one can do it in the end. All this also has a great relationship with the special training of ninja.


    If you want to be a qualified ninja, you need not only to pay hard work and efforts, but also to have no side loan in your mind. You can''t be disturbed by everything. You can expect to devote yourself to it. Only in this way can you train real talents.


    Just people eat cereals, how can they have no feelings and don''t touch worldly things? Like ninjas, although their physical quality is different from ordinary people, they still have to eat after all. They are not ascetics. In order to ensure physical coordination and absolute health, they only have higher requirements for food. Otherwise, point to a malnourished person who can train for nearly eight hours a day?


    And all this needs money, even a lot of money. And training ninjas still needs a process. For some people, the process is still long. This leads to the fact that this is an industry with large investment and slow effect, and few people are interested. There are fewer people who are interested and have enough economic strength and patience.


    This is why the general''s financial resources to benefit the righteous government have only trained four special forbearance, and the whole Japanese country has only five special forbearance. It''s really not allowed by external conditions. Ninjas don''t have to do their best.


    It is because the number of suitable ninjas is too small, they become more weak, so that they don''t have enough confidence to speak in the face of any power. In order to change this situation, Matsumoto took the initiative to assassinate Yang Chendong. What he did was to make a shot so that everyone could see the power of their ninjas. But obviously, things are not going as smoothly as they think.


    So that in order to save Ninja''s face, Matsumoto Fengjian didn''t dare to tell the general about the loss of contact with the three people at the mouth of Beicun. Facing the urging of Zuli Yizheng several times, he prevaricated the past and didn''t tell the truth.


    Perhaps there was no progress, or perhaps Matsumoto''s lack of self-confidence was seen by Zuli Yizheng. Gradually, he didn''t put his hope on the ninja, and he wasn''t doing anything to urge him. But the more so, Matsumoto''s mood became more and more uncomfortable. He felt a feeling of being abandoned.


    When a person is no longer valued and becomes dispensable, all his dreams and aspirations can only be farther and farther away from the date of realization, so that Matsumoto becomes a little decadent, abandons the principle of Ninja and spends his days drinking.


    On this day, Matsumoto woke up in the wind. Slowly opened his eyes and found himself asleep in the hall. He shook his head with a bitter smile. When will he become like this? Where did Matsumoto go before?


    I really want to cheer up again, but when I think of the three people at the entrance of Beicun, there is no news or even a little news, the feeling of wanting to cheer up disappears.


    If something really happens to them, can they lead the Ninjas to stand up again? Even the strongest special tolerance can''t complete the task. What hope and significance does this organization have in the world?


    He shook his head. Matsumoto took another pot of wine and poured it into his mouth. He wanted to comfort his injured heart with alcohol. Although the degree of Japanese sake is really not high, it is enough to anesthetize the nerves for those who have no drinking experience.


    A pot of wine poured three times into the mouth and felt the slightly spicy taste. Matsumoto''s mouth showed a satisfied smile. He really didn''t know what he could do except drinking.


    Bang!


    The loud sound of opening the door aroused Matsumoto''s vigilance. This is the Ninja compound. According to the rules of ninjas, even the lowest forbearance walks with light hands and feet. It will never make the movement of opening the door so big.


    This noise also attracted Matsumoto''s attention. Just when he was about to get up and go outside to see what was going on, a sound of sword impact had been transmitted to his ears. Then the door of his bedroom was pushed open, and four Shangren, who could be called by his name, rushed in. "Matsumoto Jun, we are surrounded by the warrior team of the general. Some of our companions have died in the yard. Go quickly."

 Chapter 1092

    "General''s samurai team?" Matsumoto''s face changed. That''s where the elite known as the general guard are. How many times someone tried to assassinate Zuli Yizheng, they were saved by this team, and they also became the same trump card as the Ninja Team.


    But the former is more suitable for defense, and their ninjas are more suitable for secret assassination.


    Originally, these are two non intersecting lines, one in the open and the other in the dark. But how could these warriors attack ninjas? Even if he let the general down, he wouldn''t send someone to deal with him, would he? What happened in it that he didn''t know?


    The doubt on Matsumoto''s face was seen in the eyes of the four Shangren, and they were even more anxious. The action of the samurai is very fast. With preparation and many people coming, the Ninja Team has suffered a lot. If it doesn''t escape in time, I''m afraid it won''t even have the chance to leave here.


    In a hurry, ignoring Matsumoto, who was still trapped in fantasy, a senior took the initiative to step forward, grabbed his arm and said, "Matsumoto, you''d better leave here first. As long as you''re still alive, our ninjas still have hope."


    "Yes, yes." the other three upper forbearance also made a sound and tried their best to cooperate.


    "No! I won''t go. I want to have a good theory with them. Why do you want to attack us ninjas? Does the senior general know this?" Matsumoto''s temper came up. He thinks that what the samurai team does belongs to private behavior, because usually ninja and samurai are antagonistic, and the two sides have been unhappy with each other for a long time. He has reason to suspect that these practices are venting their personal anger, because as long as the senior general is not stupid, he should know that killing himself has no benefit at all, but will make his opponent laugh in the dark.


    Matsumoto doesn''t believe that a general will do such a thing. He wants to go out and argue with others. To this end, he even took off his outstretched arm, pushed open the bedroom door and went out.


    The compound belonging to Ninja alone has long been classified as a training base, which makes the area here not small. At this moment, the people here had already become a regiment. There were bodies of ninjas everywhere. The air had long been filled with pungent and bloody gas.


    When Matsumoto Fengjian came out, he saw exactly this scene. He also saw a samurai holding Bushido cutting down on a xiaren. Out of the instinct to protect his companions, he jumped out, kicked the other party on the wrist, drove him back, and then shouted, "what are you doing? Who gives you the right to attack the ninja?"


    This roar instinctively used the little internal Qi in Matsumoto''s body. This roar also attracted everyone''s attention, and everyone focused on him.


    "Hahaha, Mr. Matsumoto, are you finally willing to come out?" the short silence was broken by a loud laugh. A man with a body slightly higher than the ordinary Japanese people walked out among the people. He was one meter seven or eight tall and a strong breath. His appearance was very dazzling for people with a height of less than one meter seven.


    The visitor strode out and looked at Matsumoto''s eyes. He couldn''t help but coagulate his eyes and said, "Mr. Yamaguchi, have you come in person?"


    Yamaguchi Shentian, the captain of the guard of the great general''s righteous government and the captain of the samurai team, is one of the most trusted people of the great general. Often his appearance and actions can directly represent the general, which is why Matsumoto was surprised.


    Looking at the deep field facing the mountain pass, Matsumoto can''t help thinking that all this is really the meaning of the great general?


    "Yes, I''ve come in person. Even though Matsumoto is here, can you stop your ninjas first? I know you must have a lot of questions. In this way, you can go with me to see the senior general and tell me what''s going on face to face." Yamaguchi Shentian said with a very reasonable appearance, thinking of each other between the lines of his words.


    These words moved Matsumoto Fengjian. Although he was very sad about the hundreds of ninjas who had fallen to the ground and died, he wanted to find out the reason. So after hearing these words, he bowed deeply to Shentian, a mountain pass more than ten meters away: "thank you, Mr. Yamaguchi. That''s it. I''m willing to go with you to see the general and understand the matter."


    "Mr. Matsumoto, you can''t." the four men behind him shouted impatiently. That is, the samurai has attacked the ninja. This is originally the result of immortality. How can you lightly trust each other.


    "Enough, don''t say. I believe in Yamaguchi. I''m willing to leave with them to meet the general." Matsumoto waved his hand in the wind. To show his sincerity, he took out his ninja sword and handed it to a Shangren behind him. Then he turned around to show that he had no weapons.


    It is said that Matsumoto''s sincerity has been full, but the Yamaguchi Shentian opposite seems not satisfied. Instead, he said aloud, "take out the medicine bottle on you. I don''t want you to play any tricks when you go to the senior general."


    The so-called medicine bottle refers to the auxiliary products used by ninjas to perform ecstasy and other means. It''s like the Ninja will disappear after a puff of smoke. This is the function of the medicine bottle. The things in it can make the light play a certain chemical reaction at a time, so as to help them escape.


    Even though he was an old opponent, how could Yamaguchi Shentian not know what else Matsumoto had on him, so he opened his mouth.


    "OK, I''ll give it all." Matsumoto took out a porcelain vase from his body and handed it to the sword bearer behind him. Then he looked at the distant Yamaguchi and said, "is there no problem now? You can take me to the general."


    "OK. Mr. Matsumoto, please." seeing the other party''s cooperation, Yamaguchi nodded with satisfaction, and then made a sideways movement to lead the way.


    "Please." Matsumoto said this politely. Then he strode forward and kept approaching the location of Yamaguchi Shentian. His actions also attracted the attention of the Ninjas in the audience.


    It looks relaxed on the surface, but every step forward, Matsumoto is ready to take action at any time. What he thought in his heart was not as simple as what he showed, and even his whole body was tense at this moment.


    Yamaguchi Shentian let Matsumoto wind approach with a smile. Until the distance between the two sides was only one meter, he still didn''t mean to take any action. Instead, he turned around and really wanted to take him to see the general. "All Samurai listen to the order. Before the order, they are not allowed to give knives to anyone."


    "Yes." hundreds of warriors nodded and agreed, and then took samurai swords in their hands one by one.


    "Thanks a lot." seeing Yamaguchi''s trustworthiness, Matsumoto was relieved. Then he shouted loudly, "all ninjas listen to the order. You can''t do it without the order."


    "Yes." hundreds of ninjas also agreed. They put down their Ninja swords. Some injured people simply sat on the ground, and then asked their companions to bandage his wounds.


    After doing all this, Matsumoto looked at Yamaguchi and said, "Yamaguchi, please lead the way."


    "That''s very kind, please. By the way, Mr. Matsumoto, do you know why the general ordered to teach you a lesson?" Yamaguchi asked with a meaningful smile on his face.


    "Why?" this is asked in my heart. Matsumoto is really too curious at the moment.


    "Ha ha, I''ll tell you." Yamaguchi Shentian stopped moving forward, turned around, approached Matsumoto Fengjian, and then looked like he wanted to whisper.


    With each other, Matsumoto also leaned his head over. He also wanted to hear what was going on. Without solving the mystery, he didn''t know what to say even when he saw the general.


    His head leaned over, because he was lowering his head and didn''t notice the passing pride in Yamaguchi''s eyes. When the distance between them was infinitely close, suddenly there was a pain in the waist and abdomen. A samurai short knife was stuck in Matsumoto''s waist at this moment, and the blood soon dripped outward along the blade.


    When Yamaguchi Shentian suddenly moved his hand and showed the Japanese people''s dishonesty, insidious and cunning scene in place, his warriors who had put down their samurai swords also started. Even without anyone''s order, the sharp blade cut off against the Ninja target that had long been aimed at the opposite side.


    The sudden scene surprised everyone. Most ninjas are still sitting on the ground, or they have been stabbed to death when they are enjoying the help of their companions to bandage their wounds. The situation suddenly turned upside down. In just a few seconds, dozens of ninjas were killed because they were unprepared.


    "Why is this?" he covered his waist with a samurai sword that had not been pulled out. Matsumoto stared at a pair of unbelieving eyes and stared at the mountain pass deep field in front of him.


    "Why?" at this moment, Yamaguchi HIDA no longer smiled, but returned to a cold state, "Because of your ninja''s incompetence and assassination failure, you were captured alive. Now the five-star army has fought against the general. Now their vanguard army is going to hit Ping''an Beijing, and it will be easy for others. Do you think the general will spare you for such a big mistake? Why do you say that?"


    In a short time, Yamaguchi Shentian continuously threw out so many questions and truths that Matsumoto stood there. For a moment, he was at a loss. The assassination of the three people at beicunkou really failed, but they were caught alive. What''s the matter? Even if they can''t escape, they should die. Their teeth are highly poisonous. How can they become alive Where are your captives? "

 Chapter 1093

    Yamaguchi, who told the answer, couldn''t help laughing proudly at the painful look of his old opponent Matsumoto. This time he wanted not only the other party''s life, but also the other party''s despair. Only in this way could he really defeat the opponent.


    Laughing, Yamaguchi Shentian raised another butcher''s knife in his hand again. Looking at that, it was clear that he wanted to continue to cut down and end his opponent''s life.


    "Let''s go, Matsumoto." a figure suddenly came quickly. When the knife fell, it was cutting on the figure. Look carefully, it was one of the four Shangren who advised to go just now. He blocked the knife with his body and won a glimmer of hope for Matsumoto to live.


    A knife fell down and didn''t cut Matsumoto Fengjian. Yamaguchi''s eyes showed a trace of anger, and then pulled out a knife and cut again, but he had lost the chance to kill, because the other three Shangren had rushed over, they waved their swords to block the past, and the other jumped towards the courtyard room with Matsumoto Fengjian who was still stunned, Obviously he''s taking people out of here.


    "Want to go." there was no panic on Yamaguchi''s face. Obviously, he was very familiar with the Ninja set. He had been on guard for a long time and waved his right hand with a smile. At the moment of the gesture, a full 200 shadows suddenly appeared around the courtyard.


    They wear the unique clothes of samurai and hold powerful bows and crossbows in their hands. The standard and unified movements all prove that they are a well-trained and strong army.


    As soon as the two hundred shadows appeared, many ninjas also showed their frightened eyes. Some people couldn''t help shouting, "God, shoot the camp!"


    The divine shooting camp is composed of the best archers in the Japanese army. Not only do they all have the archery of almost 100 shots, but they also have to undergo strict physical training. According to the founder of the army, the general of Zuli Yizheng, the army should be able to shoot arrows with a bow and kill the enemy with a knife.


    The requirements are too harsh, so that the establishment time is not short, but the personnel have not been very abundant, only 500, which has become a trump card in the hands of the general and will not act rashly.


    Unexpectedly, this time, in order to deal with ninjas, 200 people were dispatched. It seems that the general is really angry this time. He is bent on killing his ninja army, which he was proud of before.


    When he saw that what appeared was the divine arrow camp, Matsumoto, who had a knife in his stomach, stopped thinking of continuing to escape.


    Originally, I was injured and inconvenient to move. The chance to escape is very slim. Now there are fully prepared archers outside. Doesn''t this mean that the heaven and earth net has been laid, or there will be no chance to escape.


    Rather than being killed while running away, it''s better to stay, fight openly and die with your brothers. At least you can lose a reputation of loyalty. Matsumoto took back his hand and said to Shangren, who wanted to help himself to leave, "forget it, there''s no chance. It''s better to fight as hard as possible. Killing a few more people is tantamount to revenge for the brothers."


    He didn''t speak. At the moment, he didn''t know what to say. Yes, even if the divine arrow camp appears, where will there be a chance for them to escape? If you must die, it''s better to do a vigorous job before you die.


    One injured special forbearance and the other was only second to the upper forbearance. They held the ninja sword back-to-back. While relying on each other, they also handed over their backs to each other, ready to kill the enemy at any time.


    Matsumoto did not run away. Seeing that Yamaguchi Shentian was proud, he laughed. Is this old opponent finally going to accept his life? Just think death will really be so simple? no He wants to watch the old opponent die step by step and long-term hatred. Even if he dies, he won''t let it achieve lightly.


    The smiling Yamaguchi HIDA''s face immediately showed a gloomy appearance. After a gesture, most of the soldiers of the 200 God shooting camp adjusted the angle and target of the bow and arrow, but only 20 people were left staring at Matsumoto Fengjian.


    The excitement of the soldiers in the Shenjian camp was seen by Matsumoto. He immediately felt bad and exclaimed loudly, "no! No."


    It seemed to confirm his guess. Just as soon as the cry fell, hundreds of bows and arrows broke out and shot at the Ninjas who were resisting in the courtyard.


    Originally at a disadvantage, he was hit by a sudden attack and calculated by Yamaguchi Shentian. The number of ninjas has fallen sharply, leaving only one-third of their strength. The arrival of this wave of bows and arrows exacerbated the process of their destruction. In particular, there are powerful warriors pestering themselves in front of them, so that they can''t do anything to dodge. Many ninjas died under the bow and arrow.


    The archers of the divine arrow camp deserve their title. When each arrow is fired, it has a very clear goal. It can also bypass those warriors and plunge the bow and arrow into the ninja. Or an arrow in the vital part is fatal, or it is pierced in the arms and legs, killing their mobility and flexibility.


    Just a wave of bows and arrows were shot, at least 50 ninjas died miserably, and dozens of people were hurt to varying degrees. This made the Ninjas who were already in a big situation worse, and even their resistance became weak.


    "No! No. I''ll fight with you."


    Seeing his hard-working ninjas, his companions who had been together for many years were shot under his eyelids one by one. Matsumoto''s eyes were red, as if he wanted to shoot out flames, and he wanted to kill all the enemies.


    Angry, completely ignoring the knife wound on his abdomen, Matsumoto moved in the wind.


    Even if he was injured, special tolerance was special tolerance after all. He was like a general Yin wind. He killed the warriors who were showing off their power. Then he stabbed forward with one sword left and one sword right. A warrior who was unprepared or had no ability to fight back became a sheep in the mouth of a lion, a target, and was stabbed to death on the ground by one sword.


    Originally, he laughed with a face and imagined how painful it would be for Matsumoto to watch his men and companions die one by one. Suddenly, after seeing this man move and kill several of his men, the smile on his face was no longer there, but anxiety and anger.


    A dying man, a mole ant he regarded as ready to step on, dared to resist. This is unacceptable. Yamaguchi Shentian roared and went to Matsumoto with a knife. At the same time, he didn''t forget to shoot at the surrounding courtyard wall.


    Twenty divine arrow camps and archers also had very ugly faces. Originally thought that Matsumoto Fengjian was already fat on the chopping board. They could live or die as they wanted. But unexpectedly, he dared to resist, and even killed two warriors in a short time. This is a provocation to their archery.


    "Release the arrow." a team leader couldn''t help shouting angrily, and the bows and arrows of 20 divine archers were moving with Matsumoto''s movement.


    The advantage of ninjas lies in their flexibility and strange shape. When it comes to face-to-face combat, they are not as many as samurai. This is why ninjas were always suppressed during the frontal battle. However, when they can give full play to their advantages, it is like Matsumoto''s wind, walking around in the samurai crowd like a civet, which makes people unable to fully capture his body shape. It was not easy for the archers to see that they had the opportunity to release several arrows. Not only did most of them fail, but also one arrow hit the warrior and hurt their own people by mistake.


    Matsumoto''s speed is too fast. It''s faster than usual. He also saw that the wound on his lower abdomen was constantly dripping blood. He knew that if it went on like this, he would not live long without being killed by others.


    Even though he knew he would die, there was nothing to be afraid of. If he could kill one more person, he would kill one more person. As the captain, his brothers under his opponent had an explanation. At least if he can be together after death, he is worthy of anyone.


    Nearly crazy Matsumoto wind became synonymous with death. Wherever he passed, a famous warrior fell to the ground. Most people just see a shadow, then they feel a pain and lose their perception forever.


    Because of Matsumoto''s wind, the courtyard became more and more chaotic. Originally, it was only one side down, but now it is possible for everyone to become prey.


    At the moment, on another high wall 500 meters away from the courtyard, a group of people in black are lying here, just like inlaying a layer of black tiles on the top of the courtyard. If someone hadn''t spoken at this time, I''m afraid I couldn''t see that all this was covered by human body.


    "General, please rescue our companion and our captain. He is dying." under the blowing stone with anxious face, after clearly looking at everything a mile away with a telescope, he finally couldn''t help but cry out.


    At this moment, I was not interested in asking what the thing in my hand was and why it could shorten the distance between us. Now all he wants is that the people around him can help save Matsumoto Fengjian and his brothers.


    "Yes, general, please do it quickly. As long as you can save our captain and companions, I am willing to swear to be loyal to King Wunan all my life until I die." Suzuki Wei also said. Compared with blowing stones, he made an oath of loyalty.


    In addition to the north village entrance, which is not sharp because of the severe leg injury, including Suzuki Weihe blowing stone, who has not fully recovered from the shoulder injury, two special tolerance appeared here.


    They can appear here because of Yang Chendong.

 Chapter 1094

    Feidan failed to kill Yang Chendong at the foot of Xiaoyin mountain. Even the Dragon guard around him was not killed, but only two people were slightly injured. In exchange for three special forbearance, two injuries and one prisoner, they were all captured alive.


    After the three were arrested, Yang Chendong first handed them over to Yang er. He believed that with this person and the interrogation and torture methods he had learned, it would not be long before the three people would live worse than death and would always regret the moment when they made their own ideas.


    But things were always unexpected. Princess ChunZi suddenly found the door. After there was no one else in the big tent, she knelt to the ground in Yang Chendong''s puzzled eyes and knelt in front of her husband.


    "Madam, why is this?" doubts flashed in Yang Chendong''s eyes. He thought he knew the student well for several years, but at this moment, he was confused by ChunZi''s sudden action.


    "Wang." in front of Yang Chendong''s unique title, ChunZi slowly raised his head, "Wang, ChunZi, please don''t kill those three people. They are the best talents in Japan. They should be used by the king, not die in such obscurity."


    ChunZi unexpectedly wanted to save the three special forbearance, which really surprised Yang Chendong. As far as he knows, when the emperor of the back garden was still in power, these ninjas didn''t give him less problems, and they didn''t know how many times they fought against him.


    They are supposed to be enemies. How can they ask for affection for each other.


    Yang Chendong''s doubts were seen in ChunZi''s eyes. She even held a smile in her mouth and said, "Wang, ChunZi really hates them. But it is more clear that they are just ordered. ChunZi''s real enemy is Zuli Yizheng. In order to achieve this goal, others can cooperate and use it."


    Even used such words. It can be seen that she is really thinking on Yang Chendong''s side, and even does not hesitate to forget her identity as a princess of Japan.


    These days, with ChunZi''s understanding of the five-star army gradually deepened, especially after seeing the bravery of the first Cavalry Division in the world, although she was unwilling, she had to make a judgment that the five-star army was too strong.


    It is so powerful that it can''t be stopped by a Japanese country divided into four parts and five chaos.


    If Japan is really unified in the hands of her father, with a strong military base, she will fight a war. But now, the Japanese people are confused, there are more than high-level struggles, and their strength has long been more than half of the internal friction. Now the Japanese country is more vulnerable than ever before.


    In the face of the powerful five-star army, defeat is certain. In the end, it just depends on the time.


    The result of the war has been given.


    ChunZi is a smart man. Influenced by the environment of the emperor''s house since childhood, she will never do anything against the sky. What she wants is how to maximize the interests and turn all the disadvantages into advantages.


    That is, knowing that the strong rise of the five-star army is inevitable, how to preserve more Japanese power has become something she must consider. Although she dare not expect to return to the country or imagine that even if Yang Chendong has become her man, she can''t maintain this relationship alone. As a country born in a country that doesn''t pay attention to women''s rights, she has such thoughts and consciousness since she was a child.


    It doesn''t matter if she can''t restore the country, and she doesn''t dare to force it. All she wants is to leave more seeds and marks for the Japanese country. At least when others say it, let future generations know that there was an island country called the Japanese country in the past, which is enough.


    To achieve this goal, the spread of Ninja has undoubtedly become the key. In a sense, when people talk about ninjas, they will naturally mention Japan, which is enough. In order to achieve this goal, the three under blowing stone couldn''t die. That''s why she came to see Yang Chendong. She even knelt down as soon as she met.


    ChunZi pleaded for the three special forbearance, which was somewhat unexpected to Yang Chendong.


    Confucius said that only small people and women are difficult to raise.


    One layer of meaning is that women are often a kind of emotional animals, which has little effect on them, and they are often more used to being emotional. Aiming at this, Yang Chendong never thought that ChunZi would plead for anyone under Zuli Yizheng.


    Even if the death of her father''s family has no direct relationship with those people, but the indirect relationship always exists. If it''s good not to ask yourself to kill all these people, how can you plead for them.


    ChunZi''s abnormal behavior also attracted Yang Chendong''s attention. He found that he had always underestimated this woman. He was born in an imperial family. His behavior was really different.


    This move also successfully attracted Yang Chendong''s attention. Even the Revenge of killing her father can be put down, and such a woman has to be vigilant.


    "Eighth lady, what are you doing? But you want to use them for yourself?" Yang Chendong asked bluntly, without any temptation, so he spoke out his thoughts directly.


    The words came out, and ChunZi''s face was suddenly stiff. She knew that her actions had been misunderstood. She knew better that once Yang Chendong had a view on her, she would be happy forever. Even for her own sake, she must explain clearly.


    "Wang, I don''t want to use them for my own use. Since ChunZi gave you his body, he has paid all his feelings. I just want to be an eighth lady. I don''t have any thoughts and desires. If Wang doesn''t believe it, he can send someone to send me away now. ChunZi promises that there is no complaint."


    ChunZi raised his head and looked at Yang Chendong with firm eyes, showing his heart.


    The two looked straight at each other. At this moment, Yang Chendong seemed to see ChunZi''s heart through his eyes.


    This scene lasted about three or four hours. Finally, Yang Chendong took the lead in turning his head to one side. He didn''t want to doubt ChunZi in his heart. He also liked this lovely but ill fated girl. In short, he didn''t want to give up each other easily, whether out of pity or love. So he doesn''t want to guess the other party''s real psychology.


    "OK, I believe you for the time being. Tell me, that is, if you don''t want to use them for yourself, what do you mean?" Yang Chendong asked.


    Faced with this problem, ChunZi is determined to treat each other sincerely. She knows that she has few opportunities to explain. If she can''t seize this opportunity, I''m afraid she won''t have any chance to explain everything and tell her thoughts.


    "Wang, ChunZi knows that Japan is doomed this time. Maybe it won''t be long before Japan will completely become a province of the five-star army." when talking about these, ChunZi''s mouth can''t help twitching a little. After all, his mother country will be destroyed and no one will be happy.


    But when she thought that her parents and younger brother had died at the hands of these people of the same clan, she was relieved to think that even if the Japanese country was strong, she was afraid it would not escape the sharp sword edge of the five-star army. She continued: "the Japanese country can become a province under the rule of the five-star army, which is a good thing for the people. ChunZi is happy for them."


    "Oh? Do you really think so?" Yang Chendong suddenly interrupted.


    For the pure son who has become his eighth wife, Yang Chendong didn''t want to force him. But now that I have said this, I can simply ask some questions that are not easy to speak. I hope that through today''s conversation, we can completely eliminate the last estrangement between the two and become a truly selfless couple in the future.


    "Yes." ChunZi said in a very firm tone. "It is naturally a good thing for the people that Japan has become a province of the five-star army. They can avoid the war forever, stay away from the war and live a peaceful and happy life. Of course, it is a good thing."


    "It''s a good thing for the people, but it''s not necessarily for the high-level officials of Japan." Yang Chendong said again. At the same time, he stared at ChunZi to see her real thoughts.


    "Yes, not in terms of the high level. But the royal family has been destroyed. For ChunZi, there is no high level. Now ChunZi is not a princess, but just a civilian, the Eighth Wife of the king, that''s all."


    "Even if people want to be a down-to-earth wife, why should they manage the affairs of ninjas?" Yang Chendong doesn''t easily believe ChunZi. In particular, this woman is still a member of the Japanese imperial family. It''s really a great shadow for future generations. He doesn''t want to be stolen by foreigners, even if this person was his own wife.


    When it comes to the subject, ChunZi doesn''t have the slightest intention to hide, and takes the initiative to explain: "ChunZi just wants to leave a mark on Japan. As a former princess, he also wants to do something for them. In addition, ninjas are a strong force. When his father was alive, he once said that ninjas have many branches, but they can''t give full play to their full strength because they can''t be united. Wang, if you fight in all directions, you will eventually win Isn''t it better to have more powerful helpers like those who create miracles? That is, you can give the alien cavalry on the grassland a chance. Why can''t you give the Ninjas a chance? "


    ChunZi said all the words from the bottom of her heart, and then stared at Yang Chendong. The color of prayer in her eyes was very strong. It could be seen that she hoped Yang Chendong would promise. In this way, she did something for the Japanese country and deserved her Princess identity. Even if one day, she went to the ground to see her father and emperor, she also had an explanation.


    Yang Chendong didn''t answer immediately, but constantly analyzed the advantages and disadvantages in his heart.


    No one knows more about the nature of the Japanese than Yang Chendong. When you are strong, he can kneel and lick; when you are weak, he will find all kinds of excuses to bully you for fun.

 Chapter 1095

    Yang Chendong doesn''t like this kind of national characteristic very much, so for the so-called ninja, he had only one way to deal with it before - elimination.


    Completely destroy, as long as all these ninjas are killed, and there is no such title in the future, he can rest assured to give everything to his descendants. But ChunZi''s words are also right. Why can''t he tolerate the grassland people to join the five-star army?


    Even if he knows that the characteristic of Japanese people is to respect the strong, as long as he is strong enough, why should he worry that they will make their own rebellion one day. If you''re really worried, you can kill the donkey after you have won the world.


    Yang Chendong has some means to deal with other people. He feels that he can''t do anything, but for Japan, he really doesn''t think anything can''t be done.


    After half an hour of silence, Yang Chendong didn''t speak. ChunZi was waiting, just like the suspect in the court waiting for the sentence, waiting for the final result. Finally, Yang Chendong opened his mouth. His eyes looked at ChunZi, "I can agree to your request, but do you have a way to convince them?"


    This is tantamount to agreeing. ChunZi is naturally very happy, but what she said next really makes Yang Chendong cry and laugh. "Wang, ChunZi doesn''t know how to do it, but the omnipotent king will think of a good way, won''t he?"


    There was no way to explain things. All hope fell on him. At this moment, Yang Chendong wanted to pat his forehead and sigh, but he didn''t. As ChunZi said, he is an omnipotent king. Of course, nothing can stop him.


    "Well, even so, things still need the cooperation of his wife, and you should do so..." Yang Chendong soon thought of a way. Although he didn''t guarantee that it would be feasible, he didn''t want these ninjas. With such preconceived ideas, it wouldn''t be difficult to think of the plan.


    Yang Chendong''s idea is not very clever, but it is very effective. First, let ChunZi visit the three special forbearance as a Japanese princess, draw closer the feelings of both sides, and express his respect and love for them.


    During the contact, ChunZi, on behalf of Yang Chendong, expressed his attention to ninjas and promised to help them develop. After the implementation of all these plans, it was true that the performance of the three special forbearance was not as stubborn as before.


    As I said before, the growth process of ninjas is doomed that they can''t be distracted and tangle with worldly affairs too deeply. They become suction stones that can only be attached to other rich families in order to grow up effectively.


    Considering that the training process of Ninja is too long and needs more financial support, it effectively hinders the development of Ninja Team. This is why they are subject to the policy of full profit and righteousness. Compared with other forces, the great general is very rich.


    It can only be regarded as very rich. Compared with the value of wealth, it is no better than Yang Chendong. When ChunZi said that King Wunan was willing to give 5 million taels of silver a year to support the training and development of ninjas, the three of them were excited.


    With this money, they will not be disturbed by worldly affairs. It will not take long to restore the glory of the Ninja Team. This is really a proposal that they can''t refuse.


    Of course, if money can buy ninjas, it''s too easy to deal with. In fact, it is precisely because they are not good at intrigue, and it has been proved that people with miscellaneous thoughts will not make any progress in Ninja practice, so they are more honest and grateful than ordinary people.


    Considering that they had been favored by the general all the time, the three didn''t agree immediately, but told ChunZi that they wanted to see King Wu Nan before making a decision.


    This was originally expected by Yang Chendong. If a person has a dream, he should also learn to bow to reality. When ChunZi came and said that the three special people under the blowing stone wanted to see him, he agreed without hesitation.


    From the heart, Yang Chendong is still very optimistic about the strength of Ninja, because even in later generations, the name of Ninja is very loud and has become the spokesman of an island country. At that time, when all kinds of high-tech weapons were rampant, they still had such influence. It can be seen that their details and lethality were strong.


    If they can be subdued, it goes without saying that it will become a great help. As for whether the Japanese are credible, ha ha, he naturally has confidence. After accepting them, he will not give them a chance to rebel.


    This confidence comes not only from the wealth he now has, but also from his military value which is close to reaching the grand master level.


    Master. Since ancient times, it has been mentioned by many people, but there are not many people who really achieve such strength, that is to say, Zhang Sanfeng, the founder of Wudang, is a person, and Yang Chendong undoubtedly has such strength. Even with the faint five stars in his body, he can go in and out at any time, that is to achieve a state of disappearing out of thin air.


    This is very mysterious. Yang Chendong doesn''t know why there is such a thing. He can only attribute all this to luck. Maybe God wants such a person to spread the Chinese spirit and unify the world. Unfortunately, this candidate chose himself.


    In the big tent, Yang Chendong saw the three special bearers under the blowing stone. Among them, the north village entrance was carried in by a single frame. The two crossbow wounds on his legs are far from being recovered in a short time. Fortunately, after timely treatment and careful conditioning, there should be no sequelae.


    ChunZi and Yang Er accompanied Yang Chendong. Just so, in the face of three special forbearance, two of them have recovered all their strength, and Yang Chendong can face it calmly. From this, we can see the strong self-confidence in his heart.


    At the foot of Xiaoyin mountain, Yang Chendong had the ability to win three people in a short time. If he didn''t know whether the other party had a backhand, he wouldn''t give the other party so many opportunities to show.


    Yang Chendong was calm and right, and even his posture was very relaxed. Yang Er, who was standing on his side, was very nervous. His right hand had been put on the saber, and he would shoot at any time. He knows very well that once something happens at such a close distance, he may not even have the chance to shoot. That is, he should draw the knife directly.


    That is, Yang Er followed the young master and was fully responsible for his safety. Naturally, Yang ER was very careful. Outside the main tent, the two captains Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao are guarded by 50 of the most elite dragon guards. Once there is news in the tent, they will kill in the first time.


    In this way, Yang er''s tension is in sharp contrast to Yang Chendong''s relaxation. This is not only felt by kaishixia and Suzuki, but also by ChunZi who doesn''t know any martial arts. But she was not afraid at all, because Yang Chendong was around, which was her king. As long as there was a king, she instinctively had a strong sense of security.


    "Do you want to see me?" after a brief silence in the main account, Yang Chendong took the lead in breaking the silence.


    Yang Chendong is speaking in Japanese skillfully, which saves the trouble of ChunZi''s translation and can clearly express his attitude through tone.


    "Yes, we want to talk to King Wunan." blowing stone undertook the main negotiation mode. Speaking, his language art is not very clever, but he is much better than Suzuki Wei, who is more silent.


    "Let''s talk about your conditions and requirements." Yang Chendong nodded his head gently and said casually. But in fact, he has been dominating the conversation.


    Yang Chendong intended to give the other party the opportunity to speak, and even put on the appearance of listening carefully. Finally, nearly an hour later, the two sides finally reached an agreement under Yang Chendong''s control. This content is also put forward mainly by Yang Chendong.


    According to the meaning of blowing the stone, they can rely on the five-star army to complete some dark assassination tasks. But they also put forward requirements, that is, how many rewards can be obtained for completing the task each time, and how much training funds Yang Chendong should give them these ninjas every year, etc.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong directly shook his head and refused. What he wants is not the cooperative relationship between the two sides, but pure superiors and subordinates. That is to say, there can only be one master of these ninjas. What he wants to do in the future is entirely up to this person, and this person is undoubtedly himself.


    In this regard, blowing stone naturally wouldn''t agree, that is, Suzuki, who hasn''t spoken all the time, shook his head. But then Yang Chendong said a plan, and the two thoroughly made the final concession.


    "Well, let''s make a bet. You promise me one thing and do it. Then I bet your general will start with Matsumoto Fengjian. If he doesn''t do so, I will not only give us 5 million taels of silver, but also give it to you safely to leave. After that, we will be cleared. Of course, if you lose the bet, this 5 million taels of silver I will still give it, but from now on, you must serve me as the Lord and take my words as the supreme will. How about it? "


    Yang Chendong smiled and gave a suggestion. When these words were over, blowstone and Suzuki couldn''t help but stare.


    It''s just a bet. No matter whether you win or lose, you will get 5 million taels of silver. That''s five million taels of silver. Once they hold it in their hands, it is enough to support their great development for several years. The Ninja Team will also usher in a new change and great expansion. Such a bet will not be rejected as long as it is not a fool.


    "OK, we promise." after just a look at each other, he saw that Suzuki was as excited as himself, even if he promised on behalf of the two people.

 Chapter 1096

    In this regard, the bet was reached. Yang Chendong also said what he needed the two special forbearance to do, that is, publicly saying that their assassination of Yang Chendong meant that the general''s foot benefited the righteous government, and announced all this to the whole country of Japan.


    "That''s it?" asked some unbelievers under the blowing stone.


    "Yes." Yang Chendong gave a very positive answer.


    Originally, the three men under the blowing stone would come to assassinate Yang Chendong, which was the meaning of the general. This was just a statement of a fact. They didn''t feel anything wrong. Moreover, now that we are enemies, shouldn''t we kill each other?


    It''s just telling the truth from facts. It''s really nothing. Therefore, you can get 5 million liang of funds for ninja development. You can earn it anyway. There was no possibility of rejection between kaishixia and Suzuki, so they all agreed.


    Looking at the two people''s so happy promise, the corners of Yang Chendong''s mouth could not help but tilt up slightly. He knew that it was not far from taking in the powerful power of ninja. Because he knows more clearly what consequences will be brought when this fact is published in the world. The policy of full benefit and righteousness is not only a martial artist, but also a strategist. Even if some things are true, they can''t speak out openly.


    On this point, Yang Chendong and Zuli Yizheng have similar ideas. However, under the blowing stone and Suzuki Wei, their ideas seem too childish, and they will eventually take the initiative to send themselves under the command of Yang Chendong.


    Facts have also proved that Yang Chendong''s idea is correct. When chuishixia and Suzuki Wei suddenly appeared in public, and then pointed out in their capacity of special tolerance that they had been ordered by the great general to attack King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty. Unfortunately, they did not succeed. After they had arrived in Japan, the fourth and seventh divisions of Lu launched an attack from the BoMo area of Shanyang road to the nearby Ping''an capital.


    After the long prepared 100mm mortars launched bursts of rain like offensives, they instantly destroyed the first line of defense set up by the senior general. The 30000 Japanese army didn''t even see the shadow of the five-star army. Thousands of people were killed and injured, and then they retreated in a hurry.


    He was furious when the news reached the ears of Zuli Yizheng, who was still embezzling pingjingtian forces in Beilu road. He was caught off guard by the sudden change in the war on the southern front when he saw that the largest force in China against itself was about to be encircled. According to the Scout''s report, the five-star army''s attack is very fierce, especially their artillery is powerful, an opponent who can''t even see people. How to guard against it?


    In this case, I''m afraid it''s not only that 50000 Japanese defenders can''t stop the attack of the five-star army, but also that even Japanese Kyoto can''t be guaranteed. All this was caused by the public remarks of the ninja, which directly tore up the previous agreement between the two sides. At this moment, the general hated the Ninja to the bone.


    Just at this time, samurai captain Yamaguchi HIDA stood up and said that he should give Ninja a hard lesson, and let others see what would happen if he betrayed the general. In this regard, Zuli Yizheng also nodded and agreed. He also needs a way to vent his anger. Matsumoto Fengjian is undoubtedly this vent.


    This is the case that Yamaguchi Shentian appeared in the Ninja compound of Ping''an Beijing with elite warriors and 200 divine archers, and the resistance of ninjas and the desperate action of Matsumoto wind.


    Yang Chendong had expected that Zuli Yizheng would not tolerate his subordinates'' rebellious actions, so he arranged for Tiehu and baizuo, two captains of wolf teeth and ghost shadow, to sneak into Ping''an Beijing and prepare to rescue Matsumoto Fengjian.


    The information obtained from the intelligence department shows that Matsumoto Fengjian is different from the three special forbearance under the blowing stone. This person has some tricks. If such people make good use of it, they can naturally save a lot of energy, but if they don''t use it well, they will become poisonous snakes and bite themselves at any time.


    Then how to accept Matsumoto, we must use some brains, at least not as simple as treating the three under the blowing stone. This is the reason why neither Iron Tiger nor baizuo did it right away even when he saw the samurai start.


    The two captains were not in a hurry because they had already received the order of the sixth young master. But the accompanying blowing stone and Suzuki can''t do anything. Seeing that Matsumoto, who leads them, is desperately fighting and still bleeding, it''s more or less bad. Where can they resist and constantly cry for Iron Tiger. He even vowed to be loyal to King Wunan for generations.


    Neither kaishixia nor Suzuki Wei expected that he would lose the bet.


    The assassination was originally the order of the general, but they were just the executors. Anyway, everyone is already the enemy. It''s no big deal to tell the truth. They really did not expect that the righteous government would attack Matsumoto. Wouldn''t this kind of infighting destroy their strength and increase the prestige of others?


    But whether you can think of it or not, it really happened. Now they have no time to consider too many problems. They just want to save Matsumoto Fengjian and save more Ninja companions.


    Matsumoto is already at the end of a powerful crossbow. He is fighting with the potential of life. This scene can be seen clearly whether it is iron tiger or baizuo. After hearing the loyalty of the two men under the stone blowing, they thought that they had completed the task of the sixth young master. Finally, they stopped watching and decided to start.


    After all, they have another task is to save Matsumoto Fengjian and more ninjas. Otherwise, when they are all dead, the significance of their presence here will be much smaller. "The sniper aimed at the target and was ready to shoot.


    "Langya is ready to meet the enemy close and prepare medicine for the wound at the same time."


    At the same time, the two captains made preparations. In the courtyard, Matsumoto was still desperately stabbing with his sword, because the wound on his abdomen had bled a lot after fierce movement. He knew that he was afraid that he would die here today.


    Knowing that he was dead, he was not so afraid. He just wanted to kill a few more people before he died, which could be regarded as revenge for his brothers.


    Yamaguchi Shentian watched and observed. He didn''t choose to fight with Matsumoto. In his opinion, a dying person is still likely to have great potential. All he needs to do is wait for the other party to continuously consume his own strength. When there is no resistance, he kills it with a knife to show his strength.


    Yamaguchi Shentian didn''t make a move, which created enough opportunities for the iron tigers to save Matsumoto. In the mainland, more and more ninjas died. When the general situation was determined, suddenly at the top of the courtyard, several divine archers rolled down from the courtyard wall.


    The sudden scene made many people very puzzled. What made them even more puzzled was still ahead. In a short period of time, nearly ten archers dropped their bows and arrows for survival. The whole person lay on the roof and let others call without giving any reply.


    This is clearly the symptom of death. For a time, other archers are also in danger.


    The sniper gunfire in the dark continued, but in front of the defensive archers, it was not like the usual hundred shots and hundred hits. Everyone played long-distance war and had a natural sense of danger. After several consecutive archers avoided bullets, they finally found that the situation was wrong.


    "No, there are killers in the dark. They may be holding weapons similar to muskets." after avoiding a fatal shot, the team leader of a divine Archer saw that a small hole had been made in the original place, and then said nervously.


    "Hide, all hide in a safe place." the leader of the team finally spoke. More than 100 archers quickly dodged around and looked for a safe place.


    "If you''ve been found, go straight." Captain baizuo said reluctantly. But the divine Archer is the divine archer. He was born with the sense of danger. He didn''t expect to destroy them all. As long as it can make them afraid or even retreat, they can save most ninjas.


    Under the protection of wolf teeth, the ghost snipers kept approaching the compound and fired a shot from time to time. Most of them could not hit people, but the deterrent effect was very effective. After the silencing device was removed, when the gunfire began to ring from time to time, the archers really began to retreat.


    The sudden appearance of ghosts and wolf teeth also caught a group of warriors by surprise. The cunning Yamaguchi Shentian knew that this was not a place to stay for a long time after seeing more and more mysterious people appear and have been far away from the lives of several of his warriors.


    Looking at Matsumoto, who was still waving his sword and overdrawing his life from a distance, Yamaguchi did not take risks at last.


    In his eyes, Matsumoto lost so much blood in the wind that even if no one attacked him, I''m afraid it won''t last long. That''s why take risks? Then he waved and took the warrior back, leaving the mess to Tiehu and baizuo who were coming here.


    The samurai and the divine Archer retreated quickly, and the former tranquility in the Ninja courtyard soon returned. The difference is that there is a smell of blood everywhere. Even tie Hu and Bai Zuo, who are used to this scene, couldn''t help sniffing when they arrived.


    "Well, hurry up to clean the battlefield, and all the others will be carried back for treatment." in a short time, Tiehu adapted to the atmosphere here, and then his orders began to be issued. Less than 100 ninjas, including Matsumoto Fengjian, were either supported by their companions or directly on the prepared single frame and moved out of the compound.


    The main force of the five-star army is still on its way to Ping''an Beijing. It is encountering the oncoming Iron Tiger and others. Yang Chendong also has the opportunity to personally visit Matsumoto, who is already pale and dying on a stretcher.

 Chapter 1097

    As soon as they saw Yang Chendong, chuishi Xia and Suzuki Wei knelt down on their knees. They had heard Tiehu and baizuo say that only the sixth young master and his designated medical team could treat those who needed treatment because of too much bleeding.


    Although they don''t know what method to use, the cost should not be small. Ninjas are not completely accepted by the five-star army. They don''t know whether the sixth young master will care about them. At this moment, they can only kneel down and beg for mercy. I hope King Wunan can take action.


    The request was naturally granted. That is, Yang Chendong was determined to accept the ninja for his own use. For example, he was the core figure of the Ninja like Matsumoto Fengjian. How could he watch him have an accident. "Come on, take him to the field hospital and tell them what Ben Wang said. No matter how much it costs, we should save people."


    Qiu Wu, the leader of the first Dragon Guard brigade behind him, quickly agreed and took over the single frame with his brothers. Left under the blowing stone and Suzuki Wei and others looked at Yang Chendong with a grateful face, knelt down on the ground again and worshipped.


    People were sent away for treatment, but most ninjas don''t think Matsumoto can be saved. They saw with their own eyes how much blood he shed and how pale and ugly he looked.


    Under the old thought, let them think that there are a few people''s blood, that is, if so much has flowed, I''m afraid they can''t return to heaven no matter what means they have. Didn''t you hear that even King Wunan said just now that he should try his best to cure it, instead of saying that it will be cured?


    There are many ninjas who know this, and many more. After hearing these remarks in the ear under the stone blowing, he couldn''t help staring back angrily, "you should believe in King Wunan, but also believe that Mr. Matsumoto has the most persistent will in the world and can survive."


    That''s what he said, but in fact, I don''t believe that Matsumoto can really do nothing. He just listens to God''s destiny.


    For a whole afternoon, nearly 100 ninjas rested in several big accounts arranged. Unexpectedly, they are extremely quiet, which has something to do with their habit of boring life since childhood, and they are worried about Matsumoto''s body.


    All along, Matsumoto has been their leader. No matter what happens, everyone is used to obeying his orders. Now there is a problem with the backbone. No wonder everyone is so sad. Some people even have the idea of how to face the future.


    As time passed, it gradually became dark, and finally something happened outside the big tent. Ninjas have a strong sense of perception. As soon as they hear footsteps coming, they don''t need to be greeted. Everyone walks out of the big tent. With the torch next to the barracks, they see that the visitor is a seemingly high-level guard who follows King Wunan during the day.


    The visitor was tall and his voice was like thunder. After noticing that all ninjas, even some wounded with gauze, could not help coming out of the big tent, he nodded his head with satisfaction, which saved him the trouble of notifying one by one. "Hello, my name is Yang er. I''m a close guard around King Wunan. I''m here to inform you on behalf of King Wunan that Matsumoto has passed the dangerous period and is all right."


    "Where? Really?"


    After a breath, the Ninjas who responded suddenly became lively. Many people''s faces showed a look of joy, while others showed an expression of disbelief. Like blowing a stone, he is one of the representatives, "Yang Erjun, is Matsumoto really all right?"


    "That''s right." Yang Er replied in a very positive tone.


    "Can we go and see him?" Suzuki Wei said anxiously.


    "This... Can be, but after all, his body hasn''t fully recovered, and there can''t be too many people going at one time. In this way, you can send two representatives to have a look first." Yang Er also knows that if no one is allowed to see it, I''m afraid few people will believe their words.


    The two representatives, of course, are kaishixia and Suzuki. They represented nearly 100 ninjas, followed behind Yang ER and came to the temporary battlefield hospital. Here, they saw Matsumoto lying in bed with a lot of blood color on his face, but it could only be Matsumoto.


    "Mr. Matsumoto." chuishi and Suzuki wept almost at the same time, saying in a choking voice.


    "Ha ha, you''re here." after seeing the two companions who are both special forbearance, Matsumoto forced out a smile, and then wanted to sit up in bed. He just accidentally pulled the just sewn and abdominal wound, so that he couldn''t stop talking.


    All this was seen in the eyes of chuoshi and Suzuki. They hurried forward to help each other. Looking at all this, Yang Er knew he should leave and left a sentence. The visiting time could not be too long. If the patient still needed a rest, he left first.


    When there were only three people in Matsumoto''s room, there was a sudden silence. All three closed their eyes and made unified movements. This is not prayer, but perception. They are perceiving the surrounding environment in order to decide whether something can be said here.


    Soon, the three opened their eyes again, and then nodded to each other. After ensuring the safety of the environment, Matsumoto was the first to ask, "why am I here? Why are you here?"


    The news lags behind. Matsumoto Fengjian still doesn''t know that the three men under the blowing stone failed to perform the task. They were captured by Yang Chendong and used again. They found a fair excuse to deal with the general. Now Matsumoto''s mind still stays in the scene of his battle with the samurai.


    "Matsumoto Jun, the situation is like this..." there were some eloquent blowing stones, so they failed to attack and were captured at the foot of Xiaoyin mountain, and reached an agreement with Yang Chendong. Finally, they went to the Ninja compound with the elite of the five-star army to save people.


    Matsumoto Fengjian listened carefully at first. When he learned that the three special tolerance were captured, he was surprised. When he learned that he had reached an agreement with King Wunan, he was worried that they would be used. After hearing everything, he finally knew why the general would send Yamaguchi Shentian with elite warriors and 200 sharpshooters to attack him.


    He is responsible for the external affairs of Ninja all the year round. Matsumoto''s understanding of people''s hearts is much better than that of kaishixia and Suzuki. In his eyes, Yang Chendong''s gambling is simply the existence of a conspiracy. The facts also prove that all these results are conducive to the development of the five-star army.


    Obviously knew everything, but Matsumoto could not say anything.


    Blame others? Instead of killing the prisoners, he respected others and gave them a choice. It''s the end of benevolence, wisdom and righteousness. At least from Matsumoto''s point of view, if he gets along easily, it is difficult for him to allow the other person to live in the face of the person who assassinated him.


    Also, Yang Chendong just made a simple game and was really deceived by the general. If he didn''t spend the belly of a gentleman with a careful man, and if he trusted himself a little more, this fratricidal thing wouldn''t happen.


    It can also be seen from this matter that we did not trust each other. On this basis, even if the infighting did not happen today, it may happen in the future.


    "Alas." with a long sigh, Matsumoto Fengjian knew that he had lost, and the loss was very thorough. He seems to have no choice about the way to the future.


    One is an old boss who wants to kill himself.


    One is the new owner, who not only saved his life, but also gave himself a place to deposit and new hope.


    How to choose must be a person who knows how to make a decision. Just before that, he also hoped to know more about King Wunan, so as to help him seek more benefits for himself.


    "Mr. chuishi and Mr. Suzuki, you have all seen King Wunan. Tell me about his seal and understanding..."


    ......


    In the main account two miles away, Yang Er stood in front of Yang Chendong and handed over what he had told him. Then he asked with a puzzled face, "young master, why don''t you let me stay and listen to what they say? I''m sure they won''t find out."


    "Hehe, do you think Ninja''s perception is just talking? I can guarantee that you will be found before you get close to the big tent." Yang Chendong said with a smile.


    Ninjas are good at nothing more than the mysterious assassination. The feeling that they may appear at any time is very annoying. The reason is their perception of the environment. It is precisely because of this instinct that they can avoid all kinds of warnings and appear around the target without interest.


    The young master looked down on Yang erpo and said, "young master, let''s just let it go? What if they don''t obey the rules, don''t follow the gambling agreement, want to leave or assassinate you again?"


    "They won''t." Yang Chendong''s answer was unequivocal.


    In this world, I''m afraid few people know the Ninja industry better than him. It is precisely because they do what they say and because of this simplicity that they can adhere to training in a boring environment and become a fearful existence.


    On the contrary, if they have other ideas and too many conspiracy elements in their hearts, they will not have their current achievements. Out of this understanding, Yang Chendong believes that the date of his conversation with Matsumoto Feng is not far away.


    That is, the next morning, just after Yang Chendong had breakfast, Captain Qiu five came to the main account and reported to him that Matsumoto wanted to meet.


    "Are you in such a hurry?" Yang Chendong smiled after listening, and then said to Qiu Wu, "go, accompany me to patrol inside and outside the military camp."

 Chapter 1098

    Yang Chendong wants to see Matsumoto, but he can''t rush for a moment. I can''t see you. I''ll see you. Isn''t it too tasteless. He is now the king of the Ming Dynasty who has corrected the eight classics. How high is his status? Can anyone see it.


    Besides, a proper pinch at this time will also play a positive role in subduing the Ninja Team. Why not.


    Yang Chendong is not in a hurry, but in the Matsumoto wind room on the hospital bed. Seeing that it was already noon, and even he had finished his lunch, he still didn''t see Yang Chendong. He became a little worried.


    Originally, he was eager to see Yang Chendong, just to express an attitude that I was willing to admit defeat. Even if he was not present at the time of gambling, he was still willing to admit everything. However, as compensation, he also has to put forward some conditions to strive for more rights and interests for the Ninja Team.


    Matsumoto believes that Yang Chendong will agree to some of his requirements. This can be seen from the fact that the other party captured the three people under the blowing stone alive, but did not kill them. Instead, they also arranged elite forces, and now they have made great efforts to save themselves.


    Even though the other party attaches so much importance to himself, if he doesn''t take the opportunity to put forward some conditions, isn''t he wasting this opportunity. However, with the delay in seeing Yang Chendong, his originally confident heart became a little uncertain. Is Ninja really that important? At least for the leader of the five-star army, the king of Wunan in the Ming Dynasty, is it really so important?


    Until the afternoon passed, Matsumoto''s original self-confidence was eroded by more than half. When he waited for dinner in the evening, there was still no news. He even began to doubt his importance.


    It was also at this time that dense footsteps came from outside the big tent. Then the big tent curtain opened from the outside, and a tall figure took the lead in it, which first brought great pressure to Matsumoto''s wind.


    The first one who came in was Yang er. He first looked left and right, and then looked at the Matsumoto wind room lying on the bed. After he didn''t find any abnormalities, he nodded with satisfaction, turned back and said respectfully, "young master, everything is normal."


    The voice fell, a habitual blue dress appeared, and Yang Chendong with a confident smile appeared in front of Matsumoto''s wind.


    Although I have heard it for a long time, this is the first time to see King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty. Matsumoto carefully observed the other party and found that the other party really has a breath of superior. The most important thing is that the self-confidence on his body seems to infect others, giving people a sense of nothing.


    "Matsumoto, don''t you know to salute and kneel when you see King Wunan?" Yang Er noticed that this person only stared at the young master at this moment, and didn''t do anything else. He immediately shouted angrily, which also pulled the other party''s thoughts back to reality.


    "Matsumoto has seen King Wunan in the wind." he said as he wanted to get out of bed and salute.


    "Just, you still have injuries on your body. Just sit and talk like this." Yang Chendong casually waved his arms, but it seemed that this action had a kind of magic. Matsumoto, who wanted to get up, stopped his action and said "thank you."


    "No need to thank you. I didn''t want to save you to see a brilliant talent fall down. Also, my king''s time is limited. I only have a column of incense to listen to you, and there will be other military affairs to do later." Yang Chendong sat down in front of the chair moved by Yang er. Qiu Wu behind him also took out a incense and lit it aside, telling some people with the facts, There is really only one column of incense during the conversation.


    Such a hurry, such an attitude, for a time, Matsumoto, who was full of words, suddenly didn''t know what to say. He wants to say too much, far from a column of incense can express clearly, otherwise he will not play a very important role in highlighting himself. If you can''t explain your importance, how can you put forward conditions.


    After a day''s waiting, Matsumoto really thought Yang Chendong was busy. If you miss today''s negotiation, who knows when the next negotiation will be? He and his ninja can''t just wait.


    "I have to give in."


    The facts made Matsumoto Fengjian make a decision quickly. However, time is limited, so he can only seize the time to make requirements. In order to reach an agreement in limited time, he can also make continuous concessions to give up his interests.


    "Wu Nan Wang, what chuishi Jun and Suzuki Jun said is that you are willing to support the development and growth of our ninja training team?" he said with a tentative tone. Although this was originally true, he saw many people who defaulted afterwards, not to mention Yang Chendong''s large expenditure of 5 million taels of silver if he admitted it.


    "That''s right." Matsumoto still wants to test. Yang Chendong has admitted it.


    After getting the correct answer, Matsumoto Fengjian was very happy. Once this 5 million Liang injection is made, it means that we have great financial power. Next, whether it is high-intensity training or how suitable seedlings are collected from the people, it will no longer be a problem.


    Just as such a smile just hung on his face, Yang Chendong also said: "The promised 5 million taels will not be given to you at one time, but 1 million taels will be given in advance, and then all will be paid in five batches within three years. During this period, if you complete the task assigned by the king, you will have additional rewards, but if the task is not completed well or disobedient, you will also be deducted. Do you agree?"


    "Ah! This..." I didn''t expect such additional conditions, but I didn''t say it before.


    It''s just a Leng, and the wind between the pine and the wind is relieved. Now it''s a man-made knife. What do I do for fish? Has the final say been made? At least they didn''t admit that 5 million taels of silver. He was very satisfied with the result.


    The time of Yizhu incense passed quickly. Yang Chendong did what he said, got up and left, leaving Matsumoto Fengjian alone on the hospital bed, still remembering what Yang Chendong said just now.


    Arrange appropriate training venues to provide food and grass and gold and silver. Of course, these food and grass should be converted into silver and deducted from the five million. In addition, when there are tasks to be assigned, the Ninja Team must implement them to the letter. There are rewards for success and penalties for failure.


    All this is somewhat different from what Matsumoto imagined before. He wants to work for less than a year to restore the strength of the Ninja Team, but now it seems that he has no chance to put forward conditions, let alone the capital.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong did what he said and left hundreds of silver tickets before leaving, which added up to exactly one million Liang. Holding these in his hand, Matsumoto felt a sense of sureness in his heart.


    Yang Chendong put the Ninja aside. He has done what he should do. The next development depends on each other''s ability. Now his main energy is still focused on the capture of Ping''an capital. He will take advantage of the benefit and righteousness to concentrate on the strategy of the northern land road and take it down.


    Ping An Jing is not only a region, but also the Kyoto of Japan. It is also the political and economic center of the country. Of course, Japan does not have its own culture at this time.


    Once captured here, it represents orthodoxy in one way. In addition, ChunZi is the identity of the Royal Princess of Japan. At that time, there will not be too few responders. It will be much easier to deal with the beneficial and righteous government.


    ......


    The foot profit and righteousness government that is being remembered does not look good at this moment.


    Standing in front of him was Shankou Shentian with a ashamed face. This time he didn''t finish the task and didn''t bring back the body of Matsumoto Fengjian. Deeply afraid of being punished, he kept his head down after entering the room and didn''t dare to lift it again.


    "Get out, stick twenty."


    The cold voice came from the mouth of Zuli Yizheng. Yamaguchi was relieved. Without saying a word, he turned to receive the punishment. He knew the general''s temper. If things went wrong, it was normal to cut himself. This time, he just hit 20 sticks, which was the lowest punishment.


    This is not a good temper of a righteous government. It is really a time of employment, especially when the Ninja Team can no longer be used. When the warrior team is abandoned, there will only be fewer cards available in his hands.


    Yamaguchi Shentian has rolled out, and Yizheng''s face is still not very good. Originally, he wanted to capture Matsumoto Fengjian alive, at least get his body, and then give it to the five-star army to get himself out of this matter, but now it seems that this trump card is gone.


    The head slowly looked up and fell on another person in the room, "Ning Xijun, without Matsumoto, the negotiation is not a big problem."


    Sitting in the room is Ning Xiduo Xiu. When he learned that the five-star army suddenly tore up the agreement and invaded Ping''an Beijing, he urgently summoned this person to reopen the negotiations and stabilize the five-star army first. But who would have thought that if the chips in his hand were gone, all the hope could only be placed on Ning Xiduo''s three inch good tongue.


    Ning Xiduo Xiu, who was asked, first frowned. At this time, his heart was a little angry. He made great efforts to suppress the five-star army through negotiation, and paid the price of a whole shanyangdao area. But now, it''s all destroyed by the general''s temporary move.


    Even if it was the peace talks that they first destroyed, it is no wonder that the five-star army will suddenly send troops. Under the current situation, it is so difficult to stop the five-star army.


    Without answering this question immediately, Zuli Yizheng knew that this was Ning Xiduo Xiu''s idea, and immediately said, "just now, Mr. Yamaguchi said that Matsumoto bled too much. I''m afraid he''s already dead. It shouldn''t be too difficult to put all the responsibility on a dead man."

 Chapter 1099

    "Alas." he sighed in his heart and knew that things could not be avoided. Ning xiduoxiu finally said, "if Matsumoto Fengjian is really dead, things can''t be talked about, but the price still has to be paid. If it''s not good, it''s afraid it''s difficult for the five-star army to talk."


    "Do you want benefits? Just give them." Zuli Yizheng became excited. Then he strode to one side of the map. After a moment of meditation, he pointed to Shanyin ¡¤ Dao area and said, "give this to the five-star army. Such benefits must stop their army from moving forward."


    "What? Give them the whole Shanyin road?" for a moment, Ning Xiduo was surprised. You know, in addition to Ping''an Beijing, there are only seven regions in the whole Japanese country. I have given one before, and I have been beaten down by the five-star army. Now I am giving one. Doesn''t it mean that the other party has occupied nearly half of the land of Japan?


    Looking at Ningxi Duoxiu''s surprised appearance, Zuli Yizheng smiled with great satisfaction. What he wants is such an effect. It must be how surprised Ning xiduoxiu is now, and how surprised the king Wunan of the Ming Dynasty will be in the future.


    "Yes, give it to them. Hehe, this general is generous." Zuli Yizheng smiled hehe, and did not take Ning Xiduo''s surprise in his eyes at the moment. And soon, he gave a reasonable explanation. "Now our main goal is to destroy pingjingtian. As soon as he dies, there will be no resistance forces that can form a climate in China. That''s when we turn back to deal with the five-star army, and before that, we need peace. Besides, is Shanyin Taoism really so easy to occupy? There are dozens of forces there, more than 200000 troops, with more than five-star troops There are more troops. They want to eat. That''s a thing of the past. "


    Finally, he understood what the general meant. Ning xiduoxiu nodded with a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that the general was afraid of the five-star army and would give up all the benefits. That is, with a plan, he only needs to implement it. With such a big dish as Shanyin Dao in front of him, he believes that no one can resist the temptation. "Well, please rest assured that the general will leave everything to his subordinates."


    Three days later, ningxiduo show was welcomed in the barracks of the five-star army. He had arrived here for the second time. He was very familiar. When he saw Yang Chendong, he saluted first, then explained, and finally threw out the heavy bait.


    As for the assassination, Ning xiduoxiu naturally pushed 265, saying that all this was the private behavior of the ninjas, and he and the general did not know it. However, in any case, this incident also caused loss and shock to King Wunan. As compensation, it also showed the friendly relationship between the two sides. On behalf of the general, Ning xiduoxiu expressed his willingness to give Shanyin ¡¤ Dao area to the five-star army, For compensation.


    It''s another big area of Tao, so he gave it to himself. Yang Chendong really felt a little surprised. But then he figured out, where is the benefit to himself? It''s clearly setting a set for himself. Is it really as easy to fool as a three-year-old child?


    After Ning xiduoxiu finished, he kept staring at Yang Chendong. He wanted to see what his first reaction was to make the most correct judgment.


    In order not to disappoint the other party, Yang Chendong deliberately pretended to be very interested and greedy, and even said eagerly in his voice, "is the general really willing to give Shanyin Dao to our five-star army?"


    "Of course, the great general attaches importance to the friendship with the king of Wunan." seeing that Yang Chendong seems to have hit the plan, Ning xiduoxiu replied with a very positive tone while his heart is happy.


    "Well, thank you very much, but I don''t know if it can be published in official documents. It can also express the deep friendship between us and the general." Yang Chendong put forward a small request with a smile.


    Of course, if you want to do a play, you have to do a full set. Ning xiduoxiu thinks Yang Chendong is in the trap. No doubt he has it, he simply agrees and says that the documents written by the senior general will be sent to the five-star army camp in seven days at the latest.


    It''s just a handwritten document. It takes seven days. It''s obvious that Ning xiduoxiu wants to take the opportunity to delay time. But Yang Chendong didn''t mean to expose each other. He also needed time to make some preparations.


    Ning xiduoxiu left with great satisfaction. He didn''t know that just half a day after he left, a small team came out of the five-star army. They left the camp and went straight to Shanyin road. The leader of the team was the competent management of the intelligence agency in Japan.


    Guan Xing received Yang Chendong''s order. This time, he went to see general shanghara toda of yamayin Dao, Japan.


    As the largest warlord force in Shanyin Taoism, there are 80000 soldiers in Shangyuan toda. Such forces are extremely powerful even in the general sequence. Based on his understanding of the terrain and environment of Shanyin Road, it''s not too much to say that he is a local snake here.


    In ordinary times, the well water does not violate the river between Shangyuan toda and the general''s army, foot, benefit and justice. When some big things are involved, the two sides will work together limited. It is precisely because he was not regarded as an enemy to be dealt with immediately by the great general, the life of general Uehara toda was really natural and unrestrained these days.


    No matter what the civil strife in Japan looks like, even the northern Ming Dynasty and King Wunan want to come and share a share, but he is still not in a hurry. He looks like staying out of the situation.


    Under the war, few people can really be alone. Shanghara toda also knows that he must take action, but when and how to maximize his interests is what he pursues. To sum up, it''s four words. He''s waiting for a price.


    Sure enough, Suhara toda, who has not acted rashly, can receive all kinds of gifts from the senior general from time to time, including gold and silver treasures and beautiful women, which means that while soliciting him, he is also comforting him and hoping that he will not take the opportunity to cause chaos. Fully understand the meaning of the righteous government of foot benefit, this Shangyuan general has really followed the rules. The civil war has been going on for nearly half a year. He has never sent a soldier to the battlefield. He has become a lively melon eating audience and watched the wind and cloud roll.


    On this day, general Shangyuan, who was drinking and enjoying a rare peaceful time in his general''s mansion, welcomed a special guest, the messenger of the five-star army.


    For the five-star army, there are some contradictions in the sense of Shangyuan toda.


    He can get all kinds of benefits from today''s chaos because of the sudden intervention of the five-star army. In this regard, I want to thank him. But in the other direction, the five-star army is foreign after all. The Japanese are chaotic in China. How to fight is the meat rotten in the pot. As a Japanese general who has become powerful, of course, I don''t want to see others take advantage of his country.


    Under the idea of love and hate, Shangyuan toda hesitated for a moment. Thinking of the rumors about the strength of the five-star army, especially their firearms, he finally decided to meet each other. If the other party really has any request, as long as it is not too much, what if he agrees. It''s better than provoking a strong opponent for no reason.


    In the main hall, Shangyuan toda received the management bank. As soon as they met, he smiled and showed a very warm look. Please take the seat and pour a cup of sake for the other party. This way of reception will really be moved by others.


    In the eyes of the management bank, his evaluation of Shangyuan Hutian had to be high. A man who can bend and stretch is not afraid of hypocrites.


    "This person must be a stumbling block on the way forward of the five-star army." the management bank with a preliminary impression in his heart took over the sake with a smile and a mouth full of thanks. The host and the guest felt very harmonious for a time.


    Even after drinking several cups of sake, the relationship between the two sides seemed to be much closer, and the management bank finally brought up the business. And this mouth burst out a thunder, "general Shangyuan, do you know that great disaster is coming soon?"


    Similarly, after observing the management bank and guessing the other party''s intention, Uehara toda was shocked by this remark. But soon he laughed again, "your envoy, is there some alarmist talk? Where is the great disaster coming?"


    "Why? Don''t the general know?" asked the confident Guan Xing, who had long thought about the other party''s various response possibilities.


    "What do you know?" was completely driven by the rhythm of Uehara toda had to ask.


    "It seems that the general really doesn''t know. Hey, looking at the speculation we''re talking about, I''ll tell the general that Shanyin ¡¤ Dao will be owned by the five-star army in a short time. I''m afraid everything the general has will be lost soon." it seems to be stating a fact. The management bank shook its head as it said.


    "Hmm?" shanghara''s face was a little bad. He stared at the management bank and said, "what? Does it mean that the five-star army wants to send troops to occupy Shanyin ¡¤ Tao?"


    "Forcible occupation? How does this say?" the management bank asked with a puzzled face.


    "Why? Didn''t your envoy say that this place will soon be owned by the five-star army? What is it that you don''t want to forcibly occupy? Hum! If so, your envoy came to declare war, the general will come next, but my 80000 troops and more than 100000 people of other forces are not vegetarian. Shanyin Dao is the Shanyin Dao of our Japanese people, and it is absolutely forbidden for others to come forward When it comes to the back, Shangyuan toda shows his domineering side, showing that he is not afraid of war or the five-star army.


    The fearless performance of shanghara toda was seen in the eyes of the management bank. He thought it was the result of his thought, so he exclaimed, "what does the general mean? Our five-star army has never meant to be an enemy with the general. All this is because the general''s foot, benefit and righteousness promised us the king of Wunan."

 Chapter 1100

    Just want to continue to show their strong side with hard to hard, so that the five-star army is afraid of their own shanghara toda. Suddenly, when they heard the words of the management bank, the whole person was stunned for a while, and then said with a confused face, "wait, what did your envoy just say? Said that everything is the intention of the general?"


    "Yes. Oh, this is the case..." the management bank felt that the time was coming, so it told Ning xiduoxiu that he had made all kinds of promises after meeting King Wu Nan. Finally, he said, "in a few days, the documents written by the general will be sent to King Wunan. At that time, you can show them to the general and know the authenticity. By the way, the general must know the handwriting of the general."


    In these days, the two sides have not lost communication. Of course, the original toda can be recognized in the handwriting of Zuli Yizheng. But now he doesn''t care about these sections. What he thinks is why the general wants to betray himself. Can''t he want to watch the tiger fight on a mountain like himself? ¡°


    Not to mention that at this moment, shanghara toda''s heart has been in disorder. He said that Ning Xiduo Xiu returned to Beilu road. After seeing Zuli Yizheng, he told Yang Chendong what he had met. "General, as you expected, the king of Wunan is very excited. Ha ha, this big cake is really big enough."


    "Hahaha." at this moment, he was in a very good mood. Laughing, he said: "there is no eternal enemy, let alone forever friends, and the interests are eternal. As long as king Wunan is still a person, it is impossible not to be moved. All this was expected by our general."


    "Yes, the general is mighty." Ning xiduoxiu took the opportunity to flatter him.


    "Ha ha, OK, you''ve done a good job. Our general will reward you a lot. But there''s another thing you need to do." Zuli Yizheng put away his laughter and became more serious.


    "Please give orders."


    Ning Xiduo Xiu said with admiration, and Zuli Yizheng said, "I will write a letter, and you can send it back to the five-star army barracks. But at the same time, our general will write a letter to shanghara toda, so please go there yourself."


    Zuli Zhengneng became the most powerful minister of the Japanese nation, and even once elevated the imperial family. It was not just that he could fight, but even if he was scheming, he had some skills. That is to say, the flame of the five-star army had been picked up, and the next step was to add a fire to the Japanese army of Shanyin ¡¤ Dao. He didn''t want the five-star army to go too smoothly. What he wanted to see was the two-star army The scene where the two sides are entangled and lose each other''s strength.


    Point the front of the five-star army to the Shanyin ¡¤ Dao area, and then remind shanghara toda to be ready, which is very likely to make the five-star army fall into a tangled battle. Once he solves Hirai Tian''s biggest force against himself, it is when he turns back and unites shanghara toda to deal with the five-star army.


    You must settle in first.


    This is also the idea of sufficient profit and justice. As long as Hirai field is destroyed and the five-star army is driven away, the next step is when he cleans up shanghara toda and others. At that time, he will be worthy of becoming the emperor of Japan.


    Anyone can make an abacus, but it is obvious that the righteous government is not as powerful as Yang Chendong. His proud work has long been seen through. As soon as the calligraphy promising to give Shanyin ¡¤ Dao to the five-star army arrives, Yang Chendong arranges Dao Xiao, the second captain of Longwei, to go straight to the north with a group of elites.


    General mansion Di, Ning xiduoxiu also arrived here with the second general''s handwritten letter and met the owner, shanghara toda.


    Still a very warm look, I received Ning xiduoxiu and his party. Although I was reminded by the management bank before, Shangyuan toda didn''t mean to refuse customers before I made everything clear.


    What he wants is to stay out of the matter. As for how to fight between the five-star army and the general army, they are. Just don''t bother themselves.


    Ning xiduoxiu didn''t know that the emissary of the five-star army had already arrived, nor did he know that Shangyuan toda had already known everything. He also looked like a fool and took out the general''s handwriting. Then he said with hatred that the five-star army was overbearing, and said that the general was trying his best to deal with Hirai field. He really didn''t have the energy to stop the five-star army, but his heart stood with Shangyuan general, They only need to block the five-star army for a while. After the general has done his work, he will turn back and help him deal with the five-star army together.


    If there were no previous words from the management and administration department, these words would be highly credible. However, after knowing everything, Shangyuan toda would not be so easily fooled. "The five-star army is really overbearing. I am willing to follow the order of the general and drag them here. It''s just..."


    "Just how?" seeing the success of the event, Ning Xiduo asked in a good mood.


    "Just, before the army moves, grain and grass go first. Always give me time to make some preparations." shanghara toda deliberately showed a merchant like appearance.


    This is to bargain and seek benefits. Ning xiduoxiu thinks he has seen through everything. As an opponent who will become sooner or later, he can''t give any benefits to the other party. He believes that once the five-star army really kills, he doesn''t have to give anything by himself, and shanghara Huda knows how to do it. So he doesn''t make any promises, but seems not to understand Generally speaking, it can give shanghara toda a a few days to prepare for the war.


    Ningxiduoxiu was sent to the inn to rest, leaving the angry face of shanghara toda. The other party doesn''t even think of any money. Is it true that they want to be isolated from themselves? At this moment, he has begun to tend to the previous words of management.


    A day later, the knife roared. Also brought along were the handwritten documents that Zuli Yizheng took the initiative to classify Shanyin ¡¤ Dao as the five-star army.


    After reading this document, the management bank was very happy, "ha ha, with this thing, I''m not afraid of shanghara toda. I don''t know how to choose. In this way, I''ll see him early tomorrow morning. Captain Dao is running all the way. I''d better have a rest first."


    "No, we still have a task. Where does Ningxi Duoxiu live?" Dao Xiao said very spiritually, without any fatigue after a long journey.


    Damin inn.


    Ningxiduoxiu''s place of residence. To be exact, this is the property of Shangyuan toda. Whenever friends come, they will be arranged here for some time.


    In general Shangyuan''s territory and living in his inn, Ning xiduoxiu never thought he would be in any danger here, but he woke up like a dream when a short knife was placed in front of his neck. Instinctively, he thought that shanghara toda wanted to deal with himself. He immediately begged in Japanese and said that he had a lot of money, As long as he can spare his life, he is willing to redeem it.


    If you are an ordinary money seeker, you may really have a chance in the face of these words. Unfortunately, you are facing Dao Xiao, then everything is another matter. As long Wei, or the captain of the second brigade, daoxiao estimated that the treatment of people around Yang Chendong was too high for many people.


    Yang Chendong pays more attention to loyalty when using people according to their talents. If a person''s conduct is not good, even if he has the ability, he will not fall into his eyes. In terms of employment, Yang Chendong is very clear that language alone can not play an absolute role, but also needs the guarantee of living treatment. Therefore, the monthly salary of each Longwei is high enough to support a large family of 50 people and be rich. In his own words, if you want others to work for you, how can you be stingy in money.


    This is why capable people want to enter the Dragon Guard with sharpened heads, which not only has face, but also has inside. Dao Xiao is the one who enjoys this treatment, and is one of the instant stakeholders. Hearing Ning xiduoxiu''s chattering and learning some Japanese, he said impatiently, "shut up, or I''ll kill you now."


    "I shut up, I shut up." Ning Xi Duoxiu didn''t dare to speak. He felt that the man in black was full of murderous spirit. What he said was not to frighten himself, but really didn''t know how many people had killed to make others feel like this.


    The world quieted down, and daoxiao finally continued to work. "To tell you the truth, as long as you are obedient, I won''t kill you. Now I''ll write a letter and copy the content according to it." I took out a letter in my arms and threw it in front of Ning Xiduo Xiu, who is kneeling on the ground.


    Hearing that she could not die, Ning xiduoxiu''s head lit like a chicken, and then took out the letter. After probably reading it, her face became ugly.


    The content of the letter was not complicated. It was in his tone that Hara toda had reached an agreement with the five-star army and was ready to jointly deal with the general''s military forces. After reading these contents, Ning xiduoxiu can say for sure that the man in black in front of him is not an ordinary gangster, let alone for money, but for some purpose.


    Slowly raised his head, Ning xiduoxiu wanted to ask the identity of the man in black, but before he opened his mouth, a pain spread all over his body, and then the blood flowed along his neck. There was a fleshy ear in daoxiao''s hand.


    "Pa!"


    A residual ear was thrown in front of Ning Xiduo Xiu, who wanted to cry but didn''t dare to cry. He finally saw the cruel side of Dao Xiao. He also knew that everything just now was not fun. He immediately looked down and found a pen and paper.


    Ning Xi and Duoxiu cooperated very well. In order to survive, he copied and wrote the letter and looked carefully. After confirming that there were no typos, he presented his flattering hands to Dao Xiao. In that way, he had more dog legs and more dog legs.


    It is said that he is also a talented person. He can speak and speak directly to the hearts of the people. Only then can he be used by the government of full benefit and righteousness. It''s just his mouth. Although he has learned martial arts before, it''s not worth mentioning in front of Dao Xiao. It''s not too much to describe it as a scholar meeting a soldier.

 Chapter 1101

    There is only one life for a man. Ning Xi and Duoxiu dare not gamble, let alone play any tricks. What he can do is to cooperate fully and gamble on the hope of survival.


    Obviously, he lost the bet. Dao Xiaoling''s task is to force Ning xiduoxiu to write the following book first, and then kill people. This is Yang Chendong''s order. All he has to do is carry it out 100%. After taking the letter and correcting it correctly, the short knife passed forward and plunged into the heart pit composed of blood and meat. It''s better to show more than show - death!


    Ningxiduoxiu is dead.


    The body was found by the subordinates who came to the room to deliver food the next morning. The matter was quickly reported one by one to the ear of yuantoda in the general''s house. But at this moment, general Shangyuan was receiving Guan Xing. What he held in his hand was a handwritten letter written by general Zu liyizheng, who wrote the fact that he took the initiative to give Beilu road to the five-star army.


    "Ba ah." after confirming that it was written by Zuli Yizheng, Shangyuan toda couldn''t help scolding angrily. This is tantamount to being betrayed and becoming a part of the trading object. Fortunately, he still claims to be a figure, but now, the 80000 people and horses in his hands have not been regarded by the general at all.


    It can be imagined that once there is no such a great enemy as the five-star army, I''m afraid the general will turn around and wave his army to destroy himself.


    Some heartache, the feeling of not being valued by others, not only greatly hit shanghara''s self-confidence, but also stimulated his idea of greater success. The management bank sitting opposite opened at the right time, "general Shangyuan, don''t be too angry. People still rely on their strength to speak. If they don''t have strength and have a temper, they will only harm themselves."


    "Why? Your envoy also wants to see the general''s joke?" the unhappy shanghara toda''s voice was cold, even with a trace of murderous spirit. What about the envoys of the five-star army? It''s Beilu road. It''s your base camp. No one can try to be strong in front of you.


    The murderous spirit loomed. The management bank didn''t seem to feel it in general, but still smiled and said: "the general misunderstood. That is, of course, I''m here. It won''t be bad for the general. On the contrary, I still give gifts to the general."


    "Gift? What gift?" with a trace of incomprehension on his face, there was a trace of vigilance when he looked carefully.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. He won''t believe that the five-star army who is not related to him will give him any big gifts. If it doesn''t work well, there will be some traps.


    And then the words of management soon made it clear to him that he really wanted more. The five-star army really wanted to give himself a big gift, but everything needed to be fought for by himself. Because according to Guan Xing''s words, his so-called gift only showed him a way forward.


    "General, we King Wunan said that he didn''t want to get involved in your internal struggle. If Princess ChunZi hadn''t become the eighth lady now, even our five-star army didn''t want to participate in the affairs of your Japanese country. All this is just to give the princess an explanation. Next, as long as they have a safe capital, they can recapture the imperial palace again, and the goal of the five-star army can be achieved, They will stop the troops. Unless someone takes the initiative to provoke themselves, otherwise, they will adopt a policy of turning a blind eye to the internal struggle of Japan. "


    As soon as Guan Xing''s words fell, Shangyuan toda laughed, "your envoy, you obviously want to watch us fight inside, so as to achieve the disintegration of no one division."


    "The general''s words are bad. I can announce what I just said in the form of a document. Seriously, if you really want to attack the general, you may not see enough with 80000 soldiers in your hands." Guan Xing''s tone also became much more severe. Negotiation is like this. It is not advisable to be hard or soft. Only if you have both, can you achieve your goal.


    Once again, he was despised. Shangyuan toda''s temper came up. He stared at the management bank fiercely, with a meaning that he would ask people to execute the people in front of him at any time. Before he could speak, footsteps came from outside the room. A guard came in without permission, looking anxious.


    Originally, I wanted to scold my subordinates for disobedience, but seeing his worried face, Shangyuan toda said in his heart, "what happened?"


    "General, things are not good." the guard came forward and told the story of Ning Xi Duoxiu''s death in his room.


    After receiving the news, general Shangyuan''s face changed again and again. Suddenly, he looked fiercely at the management bank and said, "Ning Xiduo Xiu is dead. Did you send someone to do it?"


    "Oh? This is really bad news, but I really didn''t send someone to do it." the management bank looked surprised, then spread its hands and didn''t admit it. The original thing was not his order. Everything was Yang Chendong''s meaning.


    Looking at this time, the management bank also looked like staying out of the matter. Shangyuan toda said angrily, "what? Do you really think I dare not kill you if you don''t admit it? I tell you, this is not the military camp of the five-star army, this is my general''s house."


    "Hehe, of course, I know this is the general''s residence. I also know that the general can kill me at random, but will you really do so? A Ning Xiduo Xiu is dead, and the general has become your enemy. If something happens to me now, the five-star army will wave in. I''d like to ask general Shangyuan, are your 80000 people really iron?" The management bank is not made of mud, that is, the matter has come to this point, he has no way out, and simply say the serious consequences.


    The management bank went out and showed its cards. It looked fearless of death. This time, it was stunned by Shangyuan toda.


    Originally, he still wanted to find the best in both directions. What if he saw the handwritten letter written by the general? He never expected the other party to treat him sincerely. All the two sides can do is make use of each other.


    Being used by others at least shows that you are valuable. As long as you handle it well, you can''t get benefits from it. Continue to watch the tiger fight on the mountain. But now, Ning xiduoxiu is dead or dead in his own territory. Once the general knows this, will he spare himself?


    As for the management of this person, although his current behavior is very annoying, he won''t move this person as long as he still has a little IQ. Are you kidding? If you really kill Guan Xing, that''s the use of righteousness. That''s tantamount to setting fire on yourself. At that time, it''s likely that the great general and the five-star army will unite to destroy themselves first.


    Don''t think there is no such possibility. In front of great interests, anything is possible. You don''t dare to think about it. It can only prove that you are stupid and you will be eliminated.


    He forced himself to calm down. When he went to the original toda to see the management of the bank, he had a bit of admiration in his eyes, "your envoy, if I take the army to levy sufficient profits and justice now, what kind of help can you give me?"


    At this time, the management was like a different person. No longer the impulsive appearance just now, he smiled again and said: "Our five-star army will send troops with you. We will enter Ping''an Jing and take it there. At the same time, we can assure you that unless there is an army in Shanyin Dao to provoke our five-star army, otherwise, we will never send troops there. There will only be one master here, general Shangyuan."


    It''s not easy for the five-star army to make such a commitment under such a situation. He has no way to go now. In addition to trying to defeat the righteous government, he just stays where he is and waits for the other party to slow down and take the initiative to attack himself. That''s really the time , I''m afraid he doesn''t even have a chance of winning.


    Sooner or later, we have to fight. It''s better to start first. When Hirai Mineta is still in a scuffle with a senior general in central Vietnam, he can take the initiative to send troops, and he can have enough allies and more chances of winning.


    "Well, I hope your envoy will remember your promise. This general needs you to write what you just said into a document and announce it to the world." Uehara toda stood up. At this time, he was ready to send troops.


    "No problem, then I wish general Shangyuan every victory and invincibility, hahaha." Guan Xing also stood up. He knew that he had completed the task assigned by the sixth young master this time and made great contributions.


    "Ha ha, Ambassador Chenggui''s auspicious words." Uehara toda also laughed. He couldn''t wait to see how powerful the general''s army was and what sparks the two sides would collide on the battlefield.


    Having decided to send troops, of course, there should be no hesitation. Being decisive is the big taboo of the leading general. In just three days, 20000 vanguard troops set out from Shanyin ¡¤ Dao, went north along the land road on the edge of Ping''an Beijing, and rushed behind the general.


    When the news came back to the five-star army camp, Yang Chendong patted the book case and shouted well. Then he said to Yang Er around him, "follow the order and do everything according to the plan."


    "Yes, young master." Yang ER was also very excited. He agreed and turned around to arrange. Orders were sent out by the radio and spread to all directions. The troops who had been ready for battle were like dark clouds covering the moon and pressing towards Japan''s Kyoto.


    The central Vietnam region of Hokkaido.


    After several bad battles, Zuli Yizheng won another victory with the help of troops several times more than the other side, and finally occupied this area. It is said that Hirai field just retreated to yuehou county with 20000 people.


    The high-ranking general who successively occupied yueqian and Yuezhong counties is full of loyalty, and his strong strength has also deterred some small warlords and small forces who want to take the opportunity to send troops for bargains. As long as he occupied yuehou County, even if pingjingtian is not captured alive, the situation will be settled. At that time, he can take out his hand to deal with the five-star army. He wants to show everyone The great general of Japan is the one who can fight and fight the most. In the end, it will only belong to himself.

 Chapter 1102

    The news of victory has not been fully digested. A letter written by Ning xiduoxiu appeared in front of Zuli Yizheng. Then his face turned from green to red and then white, and finally black into coke.


    Shangyuan toda of Shanyin ¡¤ Dao even joined forces with the five-star army. It seems that he has to denounce himself. This man only has 80000 troops. Did he eat bear heart and leopard courage? Dare 80000 people fight their nearly 500000 troops?


    General Maori regular is now in the big tent, ready to listen to the orders of the general. Fortunately, he also saw this letter. Similarly, he said with a puzzled face, "general, will Ning Xijun be deceived?"


    "Do you mean the news is untrue?" the righteous government of Zuli asked back after hearing the meaning of Maori''s regular words.


    "This is not the news that my subordinates questioned Ning Xijun. It''s really unreasonable. Who is Shangyuan toda? He''s famous for his slickness. How can he be an enemy of the general for no reason?" Maori Zhengzheng said seriously with a matter of fact appearance. But only his heart knew that he could not stand Ning xiduoxiu. As the right-hand men of the general, it was common for them to secretly shout strength. Of course, he wouldn''t mind stepping on it when he had a chance.


    "That''s reasonable." Zuli Yizheng, who also didn''t understand, nodded lightly and said, "in this way, arrange people to go to Shanyin ¡¤ Dao and meet Ning Xijun to see what''s going on."


    Because of his self-confidence, Zuli Yizheng never paid attention to Shangyuan toda. What''s more, he didn''t think he would take the initiative to attack himself, so he didn''t make any defense preparations. Everything changed until three days later.


    In the main tent, Li Yizheng summoned his generals and celebrities and was discussing how to send troops to yuehou county to kill pingjingtian with a stick. A scout came into the tent with a frightened face. He knelt to the ground with a very ugly face and handed a letter in his hand.


    From the scouts'' urgent entry into the account, Zuli Yizheng felt that things were bad. After receiving the letter and looking at it, he just felt that it was dark in front of him. He forced himself to stand still. He patted the book case in front of him and said, "baga! Shangyuan Hutian is damned, and the five-star army is damned!"


    This roar also startled the other generals. Maori regular was the first to react. He took the letter on the book case and read it. Then he looked ugly. He clenched his fists and said, "general, doesn''t it mean Matsumoto is dead? How can he stand up and accuse us?"


    If you give Maori a white eye, how can you know what''s going on. It''s just that things have happened. It''s not the time to tangle with this problem. How to deal with the current complex situation is the most important thing.


    The letter has said that the five-star army is attacking Ping''an Beijing and has used powerful firearms. It can''t hold on there. In addition, Shangyuan toda sent troops and was killing yueqian County along the edge of Ping''an Beijing. Fortunately, when he received Ning xiduoxiu''s letter, he sent someone to remind the troops there, so he didn''t have any power to fight back when he was secretly attacked, but he didn''t make enough plans after all, so blocking may be able to block for a while, But it''s also true that it can''t be stopped.


    I didn''t expect that the situation that seemed to be beneficial to me would suddenly change so much that the face of Zuli Yizheng became quite ugly. After a long time, he forced down his anger and began to analyze rationally. "I''m afraid Ping''an Beijing can''t hold it. That''s right. I''ll arrange the name of Shentian valley there immediately and let him preserve his strength and retreat first. As for shanghara toda, I''ll give it to general Maori. I''ll give you 100000 troops. Are you confident of defeating him?"


    Zuli Yizheng did not give up and continued to move forward. He captured yuehou Prefecture and completely defeated pingjingtian. In his eyes, other forces in China are not afraid. Only this combination of Humanities and martial arts can be a big problem in his heart if it is not solved.


    "Yes, please rest assured that your subordinates will complete the task." Mao liregular''s eyes are full of excitement and excitement.


    "Well, other plans remain unchanged. The main force continues to move to yuehou County, and others can do whatever they should. In short, this is the Japanese country, and we will not lose." at the end of the meeting, Zuli Yizheng did not forget to cheer everyone up. At this time, his eyes also showed a sense of firmness and anger.


    This time, he was calculated by the five-star army and Uehara toda. He wrote down the revenge and will return one day.


    ......


    Ping An is outside Beijing.


    Now it has become the territory of the five-star army.


    When Yang Chendong''s order was issued, the fourth and seventh Lu divisions had been waiting here for a long time and launched a fierce attack on the Japanese army outside Ping''an Beijing with their long prepared 100mm mortars.


    The shells falling from the sky caught the Japanese army here unprepared. The great name of Shentian Valley, who is responsible for the defense of Ping''an Beijing, feels great pressure when he can''t even see where the enemy is.


    The half-hour artillery attack basically destroyed the anti horse stakes and other weapons against the cavalry. Even the formation of the army was in chaos. The soldiers did not know the general and the general did not know the soldier. It was at this time that great tremors came from the earth, and the cavalry impact of the five-star army began.


    Led by the first Cavalry Division in the world and supplemented by the cavalry of the new three services, there are more than 40000 people. From a distance, it looks like a black tornado. Seeing this terrible scene in the eyes of Da Ming of Shentian Valley, he couldn''t stop shivering all over.


    I have long heard that the cavalry of the five-star army is very powerful. It can compete with the people on horseback, Mongolian descendants and grassland cavalry, and even be powerful. To this end, Shentian Valley not only prepared many anti horse stakes, but also prepared enough bows and arrows. He wanted to give the cavalry a head-on blow and let them know their strength.


    But now, when he really faced the five-star cavalry, he knew that the rumor was true. Just the momentum of the impact made people feel powerless. Not to mention that all his preparations were destroyed by gunfire.


    "Block, block." with fear in his heart, Shentian valley was very hard hearted. He successively pointed to the names of several ministries and asked them to lead a team to block the cavalry of the five-star army, while he himself retreated to Ping''an Beijing with the main force. He wanted to defend according to Gao Cheng. These left soldiers were to buy time for the retreat of his army.


    "Rush! Kill!"


    On the fat and strong horse, Tian Hu held a knife in one hand and kept making various gestures to direct the cavalry forward in the other hand. The sharp arrow array headed by him was also the first to meet the enemy, and then he chiseled into the enemy camp like a deep drill.


    As soon as he entered the enemy camp, Tian Hu held a knife in both hands and relied on the balance of his body. He rode on his horse as if he were sitting on his own Kang. With a steady body, his two knives kept moving forward and cutting to the side. A Japanese soldier who greeted him became a scarecrow in training. In a short time, he advanced hundreds of meters, and no one was his one, No one can stop his momentum for half a minute.


    Like Tian Hu, there are other commanders and the arrow tips in each arrow tip array. They are like their name. No one is their opponent wherever they go. Some are only crying and howling, some are only broken limbs and arms, and some are just the head of the enemy.


    The four ministries, a total of 8000 Japanese soldiers, were soon pierced. In addition to leaving a large amount of blood on the ground, there were soldiers kneeling down and begging. They were frightened by the strong fighting power shown by the cavalry of the five-star army. When they found that all the resisters would soon be separated, their fighting heart began to collapse. More and more soldiers put down their dignity and knelt down on their knees, becoming prisoners who have no dignity but can live on the battlefield.


    "Continue to rush. The sixth young master has orders to quickly take Ping''an capital and can''t give the enemy a chance to breathe." major general Tian Hu rode on his horse. After penetrating the enemy''s defense system, he whipped up the whip and took the cavalry soldiers to continue to advance to Ping''an capital.


    Ping''an capital is the capital of Japan. Although it is far less majestic and powerful than some cities in the Ming Dynasty due to conditions, it also has its own characteristics. This is about to become his own territory. If possible, Yang Chendong didn''t want to destroy it much. Then he gave orders to the cavalry. If he could attack the city with lightning, it would be best. If he couldn''t, he would retreat first and leave everything to the two firearm divisions of the fourth and seventh divisions.


    Yang Chendong gave expectations. Of course, Tian Hu should complete it according to the best goal. Before the war, he called his five commanders to show his attitude. "We are the first Cavalry Division in the world and the most powerful existence in the five-star army. Now it is time to prove that we have the confidence to complete the task."


    "Yes." all the five regiments answered with the most standard military posture.


    There was a scene in front of them. They were not satisfied with defeating the Japanese army and occupying the periphery of Ping''an capital. Their goal was to kill into the city and make great contributions.


    In the rear, Ling Daqiang, commander of the fourth Lu Division, and Tiance, commander of the seventh Lu Division, watched with binoculars as the first Cavalry Division kept moving forward and forward. While putting down the telescope, the two teachers rubbed their eyes, showing an incredible look in their eyes.


    At the moment, their inner thoughts are extremely unified. The first Cavalry Division in the world is the first division. They deserve this name. When they go to the battlefield, they are invincible like crazy people. Unexpectedly, according to the sixth young master, without their artillery support, they are going to enter Ping''an Beijing.

 Chapter 1103

    The exclamation time is very short, and there are often abnormal changes on the battlefield, so it is impossible to give the commander more time to consider. "All soldiers listen to the order, run and keep up, rush into Ping''an capital and occupy Japanese Kyoto."


    "Rush into Ping''an capital and occupy Japanese Kyoto!"


    It is impossible for the two teachers to see all the credit taken by Tian Hu. They also want to share a share. In this way, they broke the original waiting and watching plan and began to speed up their pace and run forward.


    With the same idea, there is Su He, commander of the new three services.


    This former general of Tatar department once competed with Tian Hu for the commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world. Seeing that the brother cavalry troops did not stay on the battlefield, but continued to rush straight, he also gritted his teeth and said, "the fourth division of the cavalry stayed to clean the battlefield, and the other three divisions rushed and killed with the commander of the army!"


    The original plan of steady fighting was completely changed. Tens of thousands of five-star soldiers, led by major general Tian Hu, gave up the rhythm of steady fighting and changed to long body straight entry, which means they will not stop until they enter Ping''an Beijing.


    This is hard for Shentian Valley, which is leading the troops back. After running for a while, he came to the capital of Ping''an. When he looked back, he saw the five-star cavalry less than five or six miles away. Immediately, the seven souls lost three souls, "Er Gan."


    Anger pointed to the first Cavalry Division in the world who was chasing after them. Shentian Valley wanted to scold them loudly and warn them that there are strong walls in Ping''an City, which is not a place where your cavalry can go wild at will.


    "Shentian Daming, let''s go to the city." some men saw Shentian Gu Qi''s red face. Although they were surprised by the rampant cavalry of the five-star army, they knew better that it was safe only to enter the city. Now such useless clamor was useless.


    "OK, let''s go into the city, and then order the soldiers to go up to the city wall and shoot arrows. I want to see if these cavalry can fly up in the face of the solid city gate and city wall?" shentiangu pressed down his anger and turned to his subordinates. After saying this, he turned and entered the safe capital. Then the gate closed from the inside, and it was completely closed before the first Cavalry Division was seven or eight hundred meters away.


    As soon as the gate was closed, it seemed to isolate all the dangers outside. While the Japanese soldiers in the door breathed a sigh of relief, more people rushed to the channels on both sides. They wanted to rush up the city building and fight back with bows and arrows, so that these arrogant five-star cavalry could know what would happen to them.


    Major general Tian Hu, who is making every effort to move forward, watched the Nancheng gate of Ping''an Beijing be closed without any change on his face. That is to say, he wants to attack Ping''an capital with a spirit. Of course, he has made full preparations before that.


    "Where is the first commander?" Tian Hu turned back and asked, slowing down the speed of the war horse.


    "I''m here, sir." Temur answered loudly dozens of meters behind the left. As the tip of the arrow before another arrow, he followed Tian Hu all the time.


    Seeing Temur and finding that the other party was very close to him, Tian Hu changed his original unsmiling appearance and laughed and said, "very good, head, I''ll teach you the rest. Can you make the first contribution? Everything depends on the performance of your regiment."


    "Please don''t worry, sir. Everything will teach us a regiment." Temur said ambitiously. Then he suddenly pulled off his coat and revealed the four black headed wooden handle grenades wrapped inside.


    It was not only Temur who did this. His whole team, about 30 people, pulled off their coats and exposed the solid grenades wrapped inside. Everyone had a bloodthirsty killing intention on their faces.


    This is a group of madmen who tied grenades to their bodies to impact when fighting. If there was Mars or accidentally affected the lead, wouldn''t it be a big accident? But I have to say that although they were crazy, they succeeded. At least there were no accidents when they came here.


    And because of their adventure, they now have the opportunity to open the city gate.


    More than thirty people, including Temur, were preparing. Tian Hu was not idle. He rode to the gate of Ping''an Jingnan city. He put away his double knives. He picked up a strong bow, aimed it at the tower, and was ready to shoot an arrow at any time.


    Almost as soon as Tian Hu and his cavalry had set up their bows and arrows, many small heads of Japanese troops appeared under the tower. They were also ready to look down and look for their own targets.


    At this outcrop, the two sides looked at each other and saw a real one. Tian Hu''s voice immediately rang out, "shoot arrows, don''t let them interfere with their actions."


    Whoosh... Whoosh


    The sound of bows and arrows breaking through the air was heard, and the sharp arrows went up and shot at the exposed Japanese soldiers.


    For a while, dozens of Japanese soldiers were shot. Some collapsed directly to the ground, and some fell from tall towers. This scene also frightened other Japanese soldiers. They retracted their bodies one after another and wanted to protect their lives in the shape of a turtle.


    This scene was being seen by Shentian Valley who caught up with the city tower. He immediately shouted angrily, "what are you afraid of? We are condescending and have battlements to defend. It''s them we should worry about. Everyone, fight back immediately."


    Under the general''s seat, the soldiers have a backbone. Without the fear just now, they can finally organize a decent counterattack. With the superiority of condescending, it has caused a lot of trouble to the soldiers of the first Cavalry Division under the city.


    There are not as many troops as the other side, and the terrain is not conducive to them. If they were replaced by other troops, they would not risk fighting this battle at all. Even if it was placed in front of the first Cavalry Division in the world, Tian Hu looked cold and solemn. He asked the soldiers to take out the shield at the first time.


    "In a group of two, one with a bow and one with a shield, we must give a regiment leader the opportunity to blast open the city gate." Tian Hu''s voice was very calm, and it could be seen that this was not his temporary idea. In fact, such training was also trained by the first Cavalry Division in the world in the past, in order to prevent such a day of passivity.


    The preparation came in handy, with two soldiers in a group. One holds a double shield to protect himself and his comrades in arms, and the other holds a bow to look for a chance to fight back.


    The arrows are like rain. There are nearly 10000 Japanese soldiers on the South Tower of Ping''an capital. Even if each person releases an arrow, the momentum is frightening enough. Once it falls from top to bottom and hits the cavalry below, it will be crackling, like bursts of torrential rain.


    It is said that random boxing can kill teachers. Under random arrows, even the soldiers of the first Cavalry Division in the world can''t guarantee to retreat. They don''t even have time for half a column of incense. Nearly 100 soldiers have been hit by arrows before and after, and more than a dozen of them have died.


    "Speed up, speed up." Tian Hu watched his brothers die in this kind of cowardly defense. He was very unwilling. When he looked back at Temur, his voice took a lot of urgency.


    At this time, Temur and others have removed all the grenades on their bodies and tied them together in groups of four. After hearing the teacher''s cry, Temur rushed first and took the lead. With his exquisite horse control technology, he rushed under the Nancheng gate of Ping''an Beijing with a shield in one hand and four hand grenades tied together in the other hand.


    Yang Chendong once gave an order in the army. Unless it is not allowed, the head or officers above the head are not allowed to launch an attack at will. After all, it is not easy to train such a middle and high-level officer. He doesn''t want these excellent talents to die in the chaos of charge.


    That is, it was Yang Chendong''s order. Of course, everyone carried it out unconditionally. This is the importance of core authority. But this time, Temur broke the rule, and Tian Hu, who looked at all this not far away, didn''t stop it, because he knew very well that the rule was dead and people were alive. The more critical the situation is, the more senior generals should stand up and set an example.


    Temur was the first to come to the city, came to the gate and threw four grenades that had pulled the lead forward.


    Boom, boom


    The strong vibration sounded, and after a burst of smoke, all the cavalry couldn''t help looking at the gate. Unfortunately, just covering the iron gate with a layer of black smoke is of little use to the overall situation.


    Not even grenades?


    I have to say that the Japanese people still do things very seriously. The quality of the city gate is really good. At least some were beyond the expectation of the soldiers of the world''s first cavalry division.


    "Don''t stop, come again, as long as you insist on bombing, nothing can''t be broken." if you can''t hit it, Tian Hu didn''t lose heart, otherwise he wouldn''t bring so many grenades at one time.


    "Yes, go on." Temur just stepped back and was shocked that it had no effect. Now after listening to Tian Hu''s words, he quickly nodded and commanded other soldiers to continue their charge.


    Between the explosions, it didn''t work at all. On the tower, the Japanese soldiers just felt a tremor under their feet, and some timid had squatted on the ground with their heads. As a commanding general, Hasegawa is indeed more courageous. Not that he was not afraid, but that he woke up earlier than others.


    "Hahaha, see? Firearms are useless to the city gate. Don''t worry any more. Continue to shoot arrows downstairs. We should take this opportunity to kill more enemies and make more achievements." the shout sounded, and Shentian valley was very active at this moment.


    Relying on the advantage of guarding the city, Shentian Valley has fantasized about the scene of heavy damage to the cavalry of the five-star army and making great achievements.


    Downstairs in Nancheng, bundles of grenades are still exploding continuously. The seemingly heavy iron city gate finally appears to be loose under continuous fierce explosion. To this end, the world''s first Cavalry Division paid the price of hundreds of people. Although fewer than 100 people were killed by arrows, more than 300 people have been injured, many of them have lost their combat power. It can be imagined that after this war, they may not be able to recover to the peak and stay in the army.

 Chapter 1104

    This kind of heavy damage, see in Tian Hu''s heart, let him drop blood. This is one in a hundred, even one in a thousand. He will feel heartache if he loses any one, let alone lose so much at once. In a hurry, he continued to shout loudly, "commander, if you can''t open the city gate in three minutes, you will get out of the world. Major general Tian Hu, who is also a warrior medal, was also one of them. He also dreamed that one day he could get this warrior medal, which is the guarantee to prove his strength. But this time, he didn''t get it, but he was scolded by Yang Chendong.


    "Didn''t you say that regiment level officers can''t rush with the army casually? When you arrive, you can directly let the head try the danger. Fortunately, there''s no accident in Temur, otherwise you will be punished." after there were no others, Yang Chendong scolded Tian Hu with a cold face.


    "Teacher, the students are wrong." Tian Hu, who has always been proud, dared not breathe more when facing Yang Chendong. He knew very well who gave him everything he had. This time, he did something reckless.


    Looking at Tian Hu''s attitude of admitting his mistake, Yang Chendong''s anger is not so big, "well, it''s not an example, and this time you''ve worked hard. Go back to Yang Er, and he will pull out enough wine and meat for you and have a celebration banquet."


    "Ah! Good, good." Tian Hu laughed when he heard that a celebration banquet could be held. At this moment, he was no different from a child who got candy. Everything was because the celebration banquet was arranged by the teacher for the first Cavalry Division in the world, which proved that their division''s performance was the best, the best and the best in this operation.


    As Tian Hu thought, the news that the first division of the world cavalry was allowed to hold a celebration banquet by Yang Chendong attracted the envy and envy of other brother troops.

 Chapter 1105

    The treatment of the five-star army is very good at ordinary times. When there is no war, neither wine nor meat has slipped away. However, the significance of this celebration banquet is different. It was chartered by the sixth young master, which proves that Temur, the cavalry in the world, was a Manchu before, because he was promoted to join the Han nationality because of his excellent performance. He won the celebration banquet and the appearance of the warrior medal, which has already excited the five-star Army soldiers stationed in Ping''an Beijing. They are eager to fight on the battlefield immediately. They need an opportunity and platform for better performance.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t seem to care about all this. At this moment, he is accompanying Princess ChunZi in the palace of Ping''an Beijing.


    Back here again, the environment has not changed, but the company has indeed changed. The father and empress mother are gone. ChunZi can only rely on his husband Yang Chendong in the future.


    In a corridor in the Imperial Palace, ChunZi and xiaoniao leaned against Yang Chendong''s arms, looking out at Mount Fuji, also known as cherry blossom mountain.


    "Wang, you will always accompany ChunZi to his old age, won''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Wang, you will never abandon ChunZi and dislike ChunZi, will you?"


    "Yes."


    "Wang, even if ChunZi is old and not young and beautiful, you still like ChunZi, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Wang..."


    "Yes."


    ......


    Shanghara toda, who was heading from Shanyin ¡¤ Dao to Beilu Dao, learned that the five-star army had captured Ping''an Beijing.


    "So soon." when he got the news, Shangyuan toda was resting in a temporary tent, and then his face showed a look of horror.


    He thought that with the strength of the five-star army, it was only a matter of time before he captured Ping''an Beijing, which was guarded by only 30000 people. But he did not think that it would be so fast. It was only less than two days from the attack to the end. Did the seemingly well defended Japanese Kyoto fall?


    I don''t know whether I should feel the incompetence of the generals or whether the five-star army is too powerful. But no matter what the result is, Shangyuan toda knows he should speed up. He wants to fight back when the general is badly hurt. He wants others to know that not only the five-star army can fight, but also he is good at fighting.


    "After the notice, the whole army should not rest. We should speed up the March immediately. We should get to yueqian County earlier and poke the butt of the righteous government." shanghara was stimulated and finally decided to speed up the March. He was eager to make contributions. He didn''t know that there was a big ambush waiting for him in front.


    Ruozha area, Danhou County adjacent to Shanyin ¡¤ Dao, is the gateway to Beilu road.


    The sudden appearance of shanghara toda with 70000 soldiers seemed to catch the other party unprepared. After a while of resistance, the army of the senior general began to retreat and give up the whole ruozha area, which also enabled shanghara toda to win the first battle.


    In his opinion, when the general should try his best to deal with Hirai, he can''t spare more energy to deal with himself. That''s his chance.


    Yueqian Prefecture, one of the major prefectures in Hokkaido, where Maori regular and 100000 Japanese troops have long been in full battle readiness, waiting for the arrival of shanghara toda.


    In order to attract the opponent to appear faster, if the Japanese army in the narrow area retreats actively, all these are Maori regular orders, in order to make the other party arrogant, and then give a heavy blow when the other party is most proud and the defense is most lax, so as to prove to the Japanese that the army of the top general is still the best one to fight.


    The Dazhi River is the burial ground prepared by Maori regularization for the 70000 troops in shangyuanhutian.


    This is a river that is led inland by sea water. At first, it was for farmland irrigation. Later, after the passage of years, it became a big river 17 or 18 feet wide, winding and flowing along the side of the road, just like a long dragon entrenched in this area.


    The location of the attack was set here. After serious consideration, Maori regularization relied on the river. Once a war broke out, the existence of dazhihe became an excellent cover location and allowed him to carry out all kinds of attacks at will.


    The Dazhi River is blocked by a dense forest. It is precisely because of the existence of this forest that the occurrence of soil erosion is avoided, which prevents the continuous expansion of the river. Maoli regular''s backhand is placed in this dense forest.


    After the general handed over the task, Maori began to prepare. First, arrange for people to step up supervision of the construction of stone catapults. Don''t attack too far, as long as you can hit 40 feet away, that is, 120 meters away. At that time, he was confident that his opponent had only defensive power, not offensive power.


    The requirement was not high, and it was fully supported by the senior general. It was also built in the dense forest. Materials can be obtained nearby. Three hundred small stone catapults were successfully built soon. After experiments, it was determined that the gross profit was very satisfied when it could reach 50 to 100 feet.


    Ten thousand troops are left in the dense forest. On average, more than 30 people are left in front of each stone catapult. He took the other 90000 Maori troops to the other side of dazhihe and hid five miles away through the uneven terrain. Now all he has to do is wait, wait for the fish to take the bait.


    Completely unaware of all this and eager to prove himself, shanghara toda just arranged some scouts to fight the front war, and quickly came all the way to yueqian Prefecture. When the scouts passed by the side of Dazhi River, they didn''t stop more, because this wide water river is the safest. It''s impossible for anyone to use this terrain to ambush, but everyone ignored the dense forest behind the river.


    After six days of preparation, Shangyuan toda appeared, along with a vast 70000 army, walking on the official road. From a distance, there is no end. But for many people, this will be the last time they walk on this land, because before long, they will see the king of hell and become a soul without body, or even a pile of bones without soul.


    Maybe it was naive to destroy Shangyuan toda, and I don''t know what he had to think. In the afternoon, the ordered the army to stop and camp on the side of the Dazhi River. Perhaps he thought that resting by the river was safe and could solve the problem of water supply for the army.


    Maori regular, who was already ready to attack, almost jumped up without excitement when he heard the news. Finally, he suppressed the excitement. He decided to change the launch time of the battle. When the opponent''s military accounts were all set up, and when the opponent''s army was eating, he launched a fierce attack, afraid he would get the best return.


    For more than an hour, it was getting dark, and the smell of food floated out of the continuous camp by the river. At this time, countless boulders suddenly fell from the sky. Some of them threw gunpowder made by Japan after learning from the Ming Dynasty. For a time, it was like a heavy rain, and fell on the army of shanghara toda, making this 70000 strong army dizzy.


    Most of the sudden attacks, whether gunpowder or boulders, fell next to the military tent, and some accurately fell in the military tent. I don''t know how many people were killed on the spot. Seeing this scene, Uehara toda, who was lucky not to be hit, was not only frightened, but also terrified.


    He did not expect that the general should have sent someone to stop him early. In vain, he thought his behavior was unknown. But at this moment, he had no time to think about why the news leaked, why the army of the general was defeated again and again, and why he had prepared an ambush in advance and organized this unexpected anti invasion. All he wants now is how to fight back and stabilize his position.


    According to Yang Chendong''s order, the secret letter written by daoxiao forced Ning xiduoxiu finally came into effect, giving more reaction time to Zuli Yizheng, which led to the destruction of shanghara toda.

 Chapter 1106

    How can I say that Suhara is also a general of the unified army and has dominated Shanyin ¡¤ Dao for many years. He still has basic military common sense. Through the tracks of those boulders, the attack site was quickly locked behind the dense forest. He immediately ordered people to try to shoot arrows into the dense forest, trying to reverse the defeat in one fell swoop.


    At this point, Maori regular has long been on guard. With the dense forest as defense, ordinary bows and arrows can''t shoot in at all, let alone the ambush team is long beyond the range of bows and arrows. On the contrary, those stone catapults are thrown across the air and can ignore the dense forest, which forms an overwhelming advantage. They only get beaten and don''t hit people.


    After half an hour of attack, I don''t know how many explosives and boulders fell into the garrison. I don''t know how many people were killed and injured. Finally, the offensive slowed down and the attack materials that had been prepared for several days would be used up. The main gross profit rule appeared.


    As early as two quarters of an hour ago, he actually took action, but because of the long distance, it always takes time to narrow the distance between the two sides. When we could finally see the big barracks in Shangyuan toda, it was just when the catapult stopped working. Then, under the command of Maori regular, 90000 troops came in a dense and overwhelming advantage like wasps.


    If there is no chaos in the army, it is not impossible to fight a war with 70000 against 90000. On the contrary, as a defense, Uehara toda may also occupy a certain advantage. But now, the army has been scattered, with heavy casualties. Under the chaos of the army, where can we organize any decent counterattack?


    Seeing the dense enemy rush, the 70000 army whose morale soon collapsed did not even organize a decent resistance, but was scattered by the distant troops.


    Defeat like a mountain!


    This moment can only be described by such words. In the face of a sudden, even like a magic army of 90000 Maori. On the one hand, the morale of the army is lax, on the other hand, it is at the height of the sun, and it is going to end before it starts. This is not a fair competition.


    If from the very beginning of being attacked by a stone catapult, Shangyuan toda could make a correct judgment and lead the troops to escape here, maybe he could return to Shanyin road and find a way to reorganize Qi drum. But now, before coming and making any preparations, Shangyuan toda was surrounded by Maori regular before he ran far, and then was killed in a mess.


    Ohara is dead!


    In control of 80000 troops, the actual controller of Shanyin ¡¤ Dao area, shanghara toda, died. His death also represents that a series of treaties signed with Yang Chendong have become waste paper. After learning the news for the first time by telegram, the special envoy Management Bank signed with him got up and walked towards the Daze county magistrate''s office.


    Daze County, Shanyin daozhong, is not a very prominent county. The warlord in charge of guarding here is called wise Changxin. He is the leader of the younger generation in the wise family and is also regarded by Yang Chendong.


    The wise family is a family with a long history in the kingdom of Japan. It has been brilliant in its ancestors. It is also recorded that the rulers of the earliest Shanyin Dao area are actually their wise family. But after all, it''s a long-standing legend, which can''t be verified. In the eyes of many people, it''s just that people of the wise family put gold on their faces.


    But as people of the wise family, they are proud of it, and dream that one day they can recast brilliance to prove that the blood of their wise family is the most powerful.


    The ideal is beautiful and the reality is cruel. In the war-torn country of Japan, warlords in Linlin retreated to Daze county. The wise family only had an army of 10000 people built at a high price. These 10000 people have been the most powerful existence in daze County, but they seem so weak in the face of other warlords nearby.


    Not to mention the hundreds of thousands of troops facing the great general, the full benefit and righteous government, but also the actual ruler of Shanyin ¡¤ Dao, Shangyuan toda, the 10000 people in their hands are not enough. Even if the time is not ripe, they can only continue to dormant and wait, waiting for the opportunity to rise.


    Opportunities are always prepared for those who are prepared. The management bank came to the door. Before that, the two sides had contact. He was accepted by the wise family as the special envoy of the five-star army. This time, he directly appeared in front of the wise long letter.


    "There is news coming from the front. Shangyuan Hutian was ambushed by Maori regular, and has been killed in the chaotic army. Now Shanyin ¡¤ Dao has no head. Seeing that the tentacles of the general are about to extend here, wise gentleman, your opportunity to show." the management bank said the new interest solemnly.


    At this moment, the wise long letter has already become red, which represents the excitement in his heart at the moment, "great, it''s time for our wise family to rise. Thank you, Ambassador. The wise family is also willing to be led by King Wu Nan and listen to his orders."


    There is no pie in the sky. The management association supports wise Changxin on the basis that the wise family is willing to be led by Yang Chendong. Without this premise, a small county magistrate and an army of 10000 people really can''t afford to run this trip.


    "Well, I''ll convey your loyalty to King Wunan, and then proceed according to the plan. Wise gentleman, please rest assured that our five-star army will cooperate with you secretly." the management bank nodded with satisfaction. One needs to rise and the other needs to find a puppet to achieve their goals. The two sides can be said to hit it off and soon came together.


    Yang Chendong''s layout finally showed.


    The so-called alliance with shanghara toda was just a situation. There are too few places for the other side to ask for themselves. If they are strongly supported, they may be able to severely damage the forces of the major generals under the alliance, or even defeat them. But who can guarantee that after victory, Shangyuan toda will not become the next general?


    It''s uncontrollable. Just don''t control it. Just be an outcast. There is a saying that daoxiao forces Ning xiduoxiu to write a letter and make Zuli and Yizheng ready in advance. When the plan goes smoothly here, the controllable wise long letter appears. He will become the current spokesman of the five-star army and do his best to help them unify the whole Japanese country.


    The wise Changxin, who was supported by the five-star army, was full of confidence. First, he sent people to two nearby county heads to sit at home. At the banquet, Bai Huahua''s silver was carried out. Pointing to the 200000 liang of silver, the wise magistrate promised that as long as the two county heads set themselves as the main body, each can take 100000 liang of silver back. At the same time, there will be varying amounts of silver every month in the future, and there will be heavy rewards for military achievements.


    No one can''t move. Relying on silver as a supplement, the power of wise and long faith has changed from 10000 people before to 30000 people now.


    It is still not enough to be the enemy of the general, but at least there is a good beginning. At this moment, wise Changxin is full of confidence and began to fight in all directions.


    Ping''an palace.


    This has become Yang Chendong''s camp. A side hall where the minister was originally received has now been changed into a military conference room. A huge sand table has been put up. Look carefully, what is marked on it is the place of the South China Sea Road of Japan.


    It has occupied Ping''an Beijing, Xihai road and Shanyang road. Now Shanyin ¡¤ Dao has the spokesman of the wise family, and the progress of the five-star army after entering the Japanese country can be said to be all smooth.


    Considering the reasons of military strength, Yang Chendong decided to stop the expansion on land and put the target at sea. As the largest naval division base of Japan, Nanhai Road will be his next main strategic goal.


    "Tell me about the situation." in the conference room, Yang Chendong''s eyes fell on Ding Yan, the commander of the fourth division of the sea.


    "Yes, sixth young master." Ding Yan got up, then picked up a long placed wooden stick and pointed it to the sand table and said: "Look, the South China Sea Road is surrounded by water on all sides and close to the sea on the East. It has become an independent existence on the land of Japan. Especially Jiyi County, which belongs to this area, is in the south of Ping''an city. It can threaten us all the time. It will really make people uneasy about sleep and food..."


    "Nanhai Dao is actually the place where the Japanese Navy is located for special geographical reasons. According to the information from the intelligence department, there are thousands of Japanese ships and 400000 soldiers, and some warships are also equipped with earth guns. The effective attack distance can reach about 1200 meters. Although it is not as good as that of the Philippines, it is not far away , if the distance is too long, it will also become a threat... "


    "The commander of the Japanese Navy in Nanhai Road, named president Kuroda, is an old sailor with rich experience in naval warfare. At the same time, he himself is also the direct line of sufficient profit and justice, and is highly valued by him..."


    "There are many large reefs in the nearby waters of Nanhai Road due to geographical reasons. Once a large ship approaches and goes the wrong way, it is likely to hit the bottom and sink a ship. Although our intelligence department has made great efforts to get a lot of information about the terrain, no one can guarantee whether there is anything missing, and I don''t recommend it until we fully understand the situation A massive offensive... "


    Ding Yan was ordered to give a detailed explanation of Nanhai Road in this short time, and explained the comparison of enemy forces and environmental conditions in detail. Listening to other officers attending the meeting, they all looked dignified.


    Compared with the 400000 Navy divisions of the Japanese army, there are more than 1000 warships of all kinds, which still have a favorable geographical position. On the side of the five-star army, there are only the fourth Navy division and the fifth Navy division, which together are only 240 warships. Even with 20000 people of the Navy division of North Korea province and more than 100 warships, there are no more than 40000 troops and 400 warships.


    With less than 40000 to more than 400000 and 400 warships to more than 1000 warships, this battle is difficult to fight. More specifically, if the Japanese Navy can not fight, they will burn Gaoxiang, let alone take the initiative to cause any naval battle.

 Chapter 1107

    But when everyone''s eyes were on Yang Chendong, who was in the first place, everyone''s look was much more stable at this moment. If there are six young masters, we don''t know what fear is. Countless facts have proved that six young masters are very good at winning more with less.


    As the soul of the army, Yang Chendong felt that everyone''s eyes were looking at him, but he didn''t get used to it, because he didn''t know how many times he had experienced such things. This time was just an ordinary one among countless times.


    "Well, division commander Ding has made a very clear introduction to the situation. We must know what we are going to face next. What I want to add is only one thing. Don''t look at the other party''s support of 400000 soldiers, but they are just a mob. Their guns have a close firing range and are very old. It''s troublesome to load, and we are not only better than the other in weapons There are too many sides, and even in terms of military strength, there is not too much difference from the other side. You know, this time we are sent out jointly by land and sea. "


    Yang Chendong''s confident voice rang through the hall, but everyone who heard it showed confidence on his face. All this was brought to them by Yang Chendong''s absolute core. As long as there are six young masters, they firmly believe that there will be no difficulties to stop them.


    It is also the existence of this self-confidence that led them from scratch, from small to large, with such achievements.


    A person''s behavior can infect all participants, which is the important role of the core. Noting that there was more confidence on everyone''s face, Yang Chendong continued: "there are four steps to deal with the Japanese army and sea division..."


    "The cavalry attacked the Vietnamese line..."


    "The Navy raided the island..."


    "The two districts have strong walls and clear fields..."


    "Nanhai Road encircles but does not attack..."


    The twenty word truth represents that Yang Chendong had long planned to attack the sea division of the Japanese country. It was not raised for a moment. Listening to the detailed strategic plan spoken by him, all the people attending the meeting were admiring except nodding. Even if he became the king of Wunan, the sixth young master is still the military God who has never failed in the battlefield.


    The meeting lasted for more than an hour, and finally the participants unanimously approved Yang Chendong''s military plan proposal. Then there was the division of labor, and everyone began to do their own things.


    As the proposer of the plan, Yang Chendong''s main task this time is to build a safe Beijing to deter any curfew who wants to make his mind. I believe that with his formation, anyone who wants to make an idea of Ping''an Beijing must think carefully.


    In addition to the central army, Yang Chendong also took two plans: the cavalry attack on the Vietnam line and the Navy''s attack on Danlu island. At the moment, standing in front of him is Su He, the commander of the new three services.


    The former general of the Tatar army can be called a man of letters and martial arts. Since he surrendered to the five-star army, he gave full play to all his talents and finally achieved good results. He became a real general in the five-star army and took the post of commander of the first army.


    People like this are usually very proud in their hearts. This may be a common problem of talented people. But when facing Yang Chendong, he really doesn''t dare to expose his temper. Without it, just because the strength of the person in front of him is far greater than him.


    Perhaps when their strength is equal, they will be unconvinced by each other, or one side is slightly stronger, and the other side will want to surpass at any time. However, when one side is stronger than the other too much, it is not timely to chase the horse, so there is no mind to surpass, and all that is left is admiration and admiration.


    Yang Chendong, who has an absolute voice and absolute authority, said frankly in a straightforward way in the face of Su He without any Courtesy: "this time, the first division of the world cavalry will stay in Ping''an Beijing, and then there will be the important play of the new three armies. Do you have confidence?"


    "Sixth young master, we have confidence. I''m willing to make a military order." Su he said excitedly when he learned that the world''s first Cavalry Division was finally out of the limelight.


    Although his heart was very proud, even when he founded the world''s first cavalry division, he was also a very popular candidate for division commander. Later, he took the initiative to carry forward his style and gave this position to Tian Hu, which became a kind of good talk.


    Some people always talk about it, saying that even if Su he was the commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world, he would not be worse than Tian Hu. When she heard this, Su he had a satisfied and modest smile on her face. But only he knew in his heart that Tian Hu was really capable. Even if he didn''t choose to give up and really became this teacher, he might not do better than the other party.


    I admire each other''s ability in my heart. Proud Su he won''t say it. On the contrary, he takes this as a driving force and constantly urges himself to move forward. He hopes that one day, he can surpass Tian Hu and let everyone know that he really gave up his position as a teacher to each other, rather than being forced to be helpless.


    People with goals need an opportunity. Now Yang Chendong put the opportunity in front of him. Where can su he not fight for it? So he patted his chest to ensure that it was really worrying whether he would shoot himself as an internal injury.


    "OK, just have confidence." Yang Chendong spoke in time to stop Su he''s "self mutilation", and then talked about specific matters.


    The so-called cavalry attack on the Vietnam line means that on the land, they directly attack Jiyi County subordinate to Nanhai Road from Ping''an Beijing. The distance between the two sides is too close. If we don''t calm down here, Ping''an Beijing will be hit by the body at any time. It has become a joke to want long-term peace and stability.


    Jiyi County, separated from Nanhai Road, has naturally become a necessary place to attack, which also gives the new three armies the opportunity to perform.


    "The investigation data of the intelligence department have been sent. The area of Jiyi county is not small, and it only depends on the prosperous Ping''an City, with a dense population, 800000 people and 80000 army. This time, only 40000 people from the first and second divisions cooperate with your new Third Army, plus the three cavalry divisions of your new Third Army, with more than 60000 people against 80000. At the same time, you have to face great difficulties In the strange environment and terrain, you should be mentally prepared for this battle. "


    "In addition, for the attack on Danlu Island, your new third army should also send a cavalry division to help the first reserve division and the third different division. I hope the cavalry division you sent is an elite division, okay?" when Yang Chendong said this, he didn''t forget to stare at Su he''s face and look carefully.


    Things are light and heavy, and people are easy to be emotional. That is to say, if you want to send a wave to a cavalry division of the first reserve division to help, it is very likely that in order to complete your task, the Soviet Union will send the weakest division because of selfishness. In that case, it will undoubtedly increase the difficulty in the task of attacking Danlu Island, which is not what Yang Chendong wants to see.


    Where there are people, there will be internal strife, which is an eternal truth. Yang Chendong did not try to change him.


    But he has the final say here, and it is absolutely not allowed to influence the overall situation and influence the plan because of the internal struggle. If someone does, go and stay wherever it''s cool. Three legged toads are hard to find, but there are people with two legs.


    Hearing Yang Chendong''s reminder, Su he immediately stood at attention and vowed: "please rest assured, sixth young master, Su he will not live up to your hope. Sending a cavalry division on Danlu island must be the most elite."


    "Very good. In fact, this is also for you to better complete the task, because once Tam Road island is captured, the first Reserve Division will come back to reinforce you, which will greatly reduce your pressure at that time, okay?" Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction. He believed that he had said what he said. As long as Su he was not stupid, he should know how to cooperate.


    Su he left, and the military plan was worse than his heart. The next step was to hold a meeting of his four division commanders to discuss the dispatch of troops. After he left, permit Da, the division commander of the first reserve division, walked into the main account with an excited face and came to Yang Chendong.


    As the division commander of the first reserve division, he knows that he is an important reserve cadre who is about to be reused. As long as the premise is performed well, the future will not worry people.


    Therefore, during his tenure as the division commander of the first reserve division, he scrupulously abided by his duty and only focused on doing his own work, that is, gathering veterans who have been on the battlefield and tempered in the battlefield under his own door, showing more care and strict training.


    Considering that the first reserve division does not have any war tasks, but constantly absorbs qualified and mature veterans and continuously accommodates them, the original staffing of 20000 people in a division once reached the current 35000 people. Even if it is said to be a first army, it is fully qualified.


    As a division commander, the leader is indeed a number of soldiers in the army. If he was replaced by other generals, I''m afraid he would have floated up long ago. At least take the initiative to ask for accounts, so as to expand their influence. However, he didn''t do this for Keda. Moreover, he was transformed from the division commander into the Chief Logistics Officer. Considering that the soldiers came from all nationalities and regions, he cared about their lives as much as possible and didn''t let them produce an idea of being excluded by the collective.


    It was precisely because of his correct guidance that he played a role. Although the composition of the first reserve division was extremely complex, there was no internal struggle among soldiers, which was very difficult. This naturally attracted Yang Chendong''s appreciation and attention.


    That is, Yang Chendong will not let his own hands be covered with dust. This time, when he asked permission to come, he assigned him important military tasks. Good steel can''t be polished all the time. It''s necessary to get out of the scabbard and see blood.

 Chapter 1108

    Keda also knew that he was afraid of adding tasks. At this moment, he was very excited, but his face showed a calm side as much as possible.


    "How about the morale in the army?" as soon as they met, Yang Chendong didn''t immediately assign a task, but was concerned about the morale of the army.


    "There''s no problem returning to the sixth young master. All the soldiers are people who have experienced life and death in the battlefield. They are eager to make more war achievements now." perminda answered truthfully.


    "HMM." Yang Chendong nodded his head lightly, "The composition of your first reserve division is complex. Although they are not recruits and know the discipline of the army, it is precisely because they have seen blood, killed people, and even some people come out of life and death that such people are often more difficult to manage. Once something goes wrong, it is a major event. You, the big housekeeper, should spend a lot of time, especially in ideological work You can''t stop. "


    Even Yang Chendong called out the name of the housekeeper. Permissive Da smiled and promised, "please rest assured, young master 6. The students dare not neglect at all."


    Xu Da, who once graduated from chiqiancheng college, claimed that there was no problem with students. After all, the name of the first president of chiqiancheng college is Yang Chendong.


    "Well, it''s good if you have such confidence. Even so, the next task can be safely taught to you. Come on, tell me about your understanding of Danlu island with my young master." Yang Chendong began to write questions to test each other. Most of the time, you need to know yourself and the enemy in war, but you can really do things well if you have a cavity of warm blood.


    Hearing that Yang Chendong claimed to be the young master in front of him, Xu Da was a little excited. After Yang Chendong was granted the title of King Wunan by the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty, he claimed to be the king on most occasions. He only used the young master''s title in front of people he thought were close to.


    After enjoying this treatment, Keda proved that he was a close person in Yang Chendong''s eyes. Naturally, he was very excited. In order to better perform, he raised some language and said: "Sixth young master, Tam Road island is an independent Island, a bridge and material transfer station between Nanhai Road and Jiyi county. As long as you occupy here, you will isolate the whole Nanhai Road..."


    Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction from time to time as he listened to Xu Da''s understanding of Danlu island. The other party had done his work in advance, which was very good. He liked the officers below to use their brains. Only such people could better deal with complex situations, respond to changes from time to time in the face of changes in things, and stand alone.


    Before long, Keda also left with satisfaction. Finally, Yang Chendong handed over the task of attacking Tanlu island to the first preparatory division, where there were 50000 Japanese soldiers, which could be used as a big dish for them to eat.


    Of course, what makes Keda more excited is that Yang Chendong has promised face to face that once there are excellent soldiers in the first preparatory division, they can consider raising their nationality and finally enter the series of cold front or the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    Whether it''s Leng Feng or the first Cavalry Division in the world, it''s the elite of the five-star army. Every soldier is proud to enter it. Don''t forget that it''s the dream of many people just to carry his nationality to the Han Dynasty. If you don''t believe it, you can see the treatment of the Han people in the Yang family. It''s definitely the envy of other foreign people ¡£


    A person''s origin cannot be changed, but through the efforts of the day after tomorrow, he can join the Han nationality, so that his descendants can have the opportunity to become a respected existence. That is also a very successful thing. This is why many foreign soldiers who join the five-star army often perform very well on the battlefield. Such a great temptation, people who can refuse It''s rare. Now he has Yang Chendong''s promise. It can be seen that based on this, I''m afraid it''s impossible for the alien soldiers below to learn the news and try their best.


    After talking with Su He and Xu Keda respectively, Yang Chendong picked up the secret letters and documents on the case and focused on the wise long letter of Shanyin ¡¤ Dao.


    It was one of Yang Chendong''s plans to send troops to attack Nanhai Road, stabilize the East and south of Japan, destroy the sea division of Japan, and completely cut off their escape road. But whether this plan can be implemented depends on whether the government will come out to make trouble.


    To tell the truth, the time for the army to enter Japan is not completely ripe, at least the source of troops is far from what Yang Chendong expected. At present, this is the existence in Asia, second only to Daming, and Japan ranks top in terms of population and military strength.


    If you don''t move against such forces, you must attract the enemy until you destroy them. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be big trouble.


    It was also a coincidence that the emperor of the back garden couldn''t restrain himself and made the first move. After he failed, he was passive everywhere. Yang Chendong must not miss such a good opportunity for civil strife. Otherwise, he would have to pay a greater price if he wanted to deal with him at that time.


    In this way, Yang Chendong came. When he appeared on the land of Japan with not enough troops, he had a steady move, not like dealing with other small countries in Southeast Asia. If he didn''t do it, he would do it like thunder.


    Knowing that his troops were insufficient, Yang Chendong had to think of other methods. The best way he could think of was to treat the Japanese with the Japanese. Cultivating a force to let the Japanese beat the Japanese is like the traitor leader Lao Wang being supported by later generations of little Japan. Wise Changxin has become an important chess piece.


    Many secret letters are written about wise and long letters. Most of them are good news. The last secret letter is a wise long letter, which has integrated most of the warlord forces of Shanyin Dao, and the military strength has changed from 10000 to 50000.


    Among them, there is naturally the wisdom of wisdom and long faith, but more is that Yang Chendong can afford money. In the face of absolute interests, few Japanese generals can stand the temptation. But with 50000 people, the 100000 army led by Mao Licheng, who is about to enter Shanyin ¡¤ Dao, is still not enough.


    Looking at the secret letter, Yang Chendong hesitated and wrote a note. "Add one million taels of silver. In any case, in the short term, wise Changxin can''t lose."


    After writing this note, Yang Chendong called Yang Er on duty outside the door, handed the note over and asked him to do it immediately. This is related to his expedition on the whole South China Sea Road of Japan, which can never be lost.


    Yang Er respectfully took the note and left. When he left, he sent another urgent telegram to Yang Chendong.


    This is a telegram from grassland city. Not to mention the content, only the names of Hu Mang, Yu Mian and Yang Si are among them, which is enough to prove the importance of this telegram.


    Looking into the text, I saw the three saying in a praying tone that they would send troops to the northern Ming Dynasty.


    Since Yang Chendong sent troops to Japan, the general''s sense of profit, righteousness and government has been under great pressure, so he asked for help from Beiming under the encouragement of his subordinates. After all, in the Ming Dynasty, Japan was still one of the vassals of the Ming Dynasty, and it also belonged to one of the countries that did not levy. Now they have been invaded by the armed forces of the king Wunan, who was personally granted by the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty. Selling hardship is what it should be.


    With the support of Yang Chendong and the financial support of the Zhu family bank of the northern Ming Dynasty, Zhu Qiyu, the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty, became inflated.


    Originally, I was quite afraid that the development of the five-star army was too strong, and there was a suspicion that it had made great achievements. Only considering their own financial constraints, they had to bear it. However, with the support of the Zhu family bank, Zhu Qiyu, whose financial resources soared in a short time, finally decided not to be here to see the development of the five-star army, especially after communicating with the leaders of Yingzong Zhuqi town and Wala in Nanming Dynasty. After everyone''s opinions were basically the same, he finally took action.


    At the command of Zhu Qiyu, he cut off all logistics channels of the grassland five-star military headquarters. For a time, Shicheng and other places became isolated cities. Yang Chendong was well prepared, and there was no problem sticking to it for a while.


    It has been several years since the city was built. In addition, it has always attached great importance to self-sufficiency. The sudden blockade is not a big problem. But for example, Jingzhou and Shajing City, where the new second army left their headquarters, the situation became very difficult.


    The northern Ming army not only cut off various channels from the outside to the grassland City, but also sent troops to besiege Shajing and Jingzhou. Although no troops have been sent to attack under restraint, without any foreign aid, it will be sooner or later for the city to be besieged for too long and run out of ammunition and food.


    Hu Mang, as Yang Chendong''s first minister on the grassland, naturally saw the problem. Worried, they found the City Master Yu Mian and the logistics division commander Yang Si. They sent a telegram at the same time to the effect that they were allowed to leave Shicheng, arrive at Jingzhou and Shajing, and pick up all the new second army.


    Yang Chendong said long ago that if people lose land, people and land exist. With this in mind, they want to keep the new second army. But such a move inevitably had to go through the area controlled by the army of the northern Ming Dynasty. If it was not done well, it would wipe the gun and go off, leading to great changes. Therefore, Yang Chendong was asked for instructions.


    Yang Chendong, who sighed in his heart, put down the telegram and closed his eyes for meditation.


    Daming is still a very backbone Dynasty, which Yang Chendong himself does not deny. Just too deeply influenced by Confucianism and used to a comfortable life, it is inevitable that the vision is not long-term enough. And since Zhu Di, successive monarchs have expanded without merit, and it is this period of peace that gives western countries the opportunity to catch up with and surpass themselves.


    Knowing this, Yang Chendong will not see such things happen again. He doesn''t want future generations to complain about himself. Even if there is a disagreement between ideas, there will be a war sooner or later. But now the war is really not what Yang Chendong thinks.

 Chapter 1109

    The war in Japan is in a stalemate. If it is not done well, all previous achievements may be wasted. Once the battlefield with the northern Ming Dynasty is opened, it is still unknown whether the economic system of chiembedded city can supply two wars.


    Even so, Yang Chendong still doesn''t regret helping Zhu Qiyu establish Zhu''s Bank, because it''s a move to consolidate Ze and fish, which is digging the foundation of Daming. Although it will expand over time, once something goes wrong, it is the beginning of the collapse of the building.


    But if we really want to wait until that time, it will take time, maybe a few years, and it may be possible to persist for decades without external force. Yang Chendong can''t put all his expectations on the other party''s initiative.


    Just don''t wait, do you really want to send troops? Not to mention that the intelligence department had reported long ago, Beiming, Nanming and warra had reached a temporary alliance, and he was in a weak position in terms of military strength. Even if we only deal with one northern Ming Dynasty, it is difficult to say that the five-star army in the division won a great victory.


    Hu Mang and others'' concerns are justified, but fortunately, the new second army commander shefarewell did not send a telegram. This is enough to show that the situation may be serious, but at least he can survive. This is the only comfort for Yang Chendong. After all, it is too inappropriate to start a war with Beiming.


    Gently put the electric suit aside. Not calling back and not expressing his position is just an attitude, which shows that Yang Chendong is watching. Now the most important thing is to capture the South China Sea Road. As long as the navy of Japan is completely destroyed, we can control this sea area. At that time, the news about here will not be leaked. To see what Zhu Qiyu would do without any news.


    ......


    Five days after the high-level military conference, military operations against Nanhai Road began one by one. The first one is the sea ship of the fourth division of the Navy. They suddenly appeared in the sea area of awalu Island, and then a burst of artillery attack destroyed all the ships at the wharf on the island. Then the transport ships drove to the wharf, and more than 60000 soldiers led by the first reserve division landed on it.


    So far, the strategy of Nanhai Road was officially launched.


    As the main base of the Japanese Navy division, they have rarely participated in their own civil war. The main site is at sea, which gives them great advantages. Especially in this island country, they can move to almost any area in the sea. Whether they launch artillery from a distance or find a suitable place to land, they are good at it.


    The sea division of Japan has also become the biggest card for the general to benefit the righteous government. In particular, the commander of the Navy, President Kuroda, was promoted by him. He can be assured of his subordinates. This is why he was not so flustered when he saw the sudden emergence of the five-star army.


    The emperor of the day after tomorrow garden was dead. Although the process was a little unexpected, it even had a very bad impact on the righteous government of the foot benefit, and he was caught off guard. But it seems worth it to think of a mountain that has been put on top of us. As long as we can solve the current civil strife, that will be the harvest period after the short pain.


    In particular, seeing the biggest force against him, Hirai Tian, retreat step by step under the pressure of his own army, and seeing that the distance has been completely eliminated soon, it is in a good mood to benefit the righteous government. He even began to fantasize about how to get back the territory eaten by the five-star army after the civil strife was solved, and then let them get out of Japan in frustration.


    It never occurred to me that the five-star army dared to launch a sudden attack on Nanhai and launched a sudden attack on Danlu island when its military strength was obviously at a disadvantage. This completely unexpected move was indeed a surprise to the government.


    "Baga! The king of Wunan in the Ming Dynasty believed the land without words." the camp in the army was angry with the righteous government.


    When the coach was angry, others naturally kept their mouths closed for fear that their anger would involve themselves. Among them is Daming Shentian Valley, who returned from the defeat of Ping''an Beijing.


    At the beginning, the general left 30000 soldiers for him to stay in Ping''an Beijing. He thought it was the safest job. He immediately patted his chest to ensure that Ping''an Beijing was in him and not in Ping''an Beijing. He died. Therefore, he was really praised by the righteous government.


    Then, the five-star army launched a sudden attack. First, the artillery covered the whole army, reducing the soldiers to the freezing point, and then the impact of the first division of the world cavalry began. The terror of this army still lingers in shentiangu''s mind. When he thinks that the other party has only been in the city for more than half an hour, he invades the city, forcing him to flee in panic. Now his legs can''t help shaking.


    Next, Shentian Valley joined the main force and came to the side of Zuli and Yizheng. At this moment, no one is mentioning the original military order, the so-called "city in people, city lost and people died". But he knew in his heart that the general must not have forgotten it.


    Sure enough, the righteous government, who was angry, began to look at the generals below one by one. When his eyes moved to Shentian Valley, he stopped slowly instead of moving.


    Although he didn''t look up, he still felt the burning eyes. With a fluke mentality, Shentian Valley slowly looked up, which just saw the eyes of Zuli Yizheng examining himself. The scene frightened him so much that he almost didn''t cry out.


    Shentian Valley looked up, and then there was a look of panic. For these, Zuli and Yizheng don''t care, because he has said, "Mr. Shentian, give you 50000 troops, can you recapture the lost safe capital?"


    This sentence can also be understood as whether you take it or not when you are giving you a chance to make up for your mistakes.


    The strength of the five-star army has long been proved by facts. Let alone 50000 troops, it will double 100000? After defeating and killing shanghara toda, the bully of Shanyin ¡¤ Dao, Maori regular, who led 100000 troops, didn''t mean to go to Ping''an Beijing, but turned to Shanyin ¡¤ Dao. Even the famous general knows that persimmons are soft. Shentian Valley is far inferior to this person in all aspects. What can I take to recover?


    It happened that Ping''an Jing was lost in his own hands. Now it is tantamount to giving him a chance to make up for it. If he refuses because of fear, he wants to make full use of the temper of righteousness and government. I''m afraid he will not be in the future.


    It''s a knife to stretch and shrink your head. At least if you take this job, you can live longer, and maybe you will create a miracle. In desperation, Shentian Valley can only pretend to look like a high spirited face and say, "don''t worry, the general, 50000 soldiers are enough to recover Ping''an Beijing again."


    As soon as this word was said, the other generals looked at Shentian Valley as if they were idiots, but then everyone knew it clearly and closed their mouths. This is an impossible task. It''s better to be tough than to pretend.


    In fact, not only other people, but also Zuli Yizheng himself knows that with a deep field Valley and 50000 troops, it is impossible for the five-star army in Ping''an city to pose any major threat. But he did so. Naturally, he had his intention, but there was no need to tell others.


    Shentian Valley took over the task with a happy look. Zuli Yizheng naturally didn''t mean to trouble him. He just said that he had selected 50000 troops and should have prepared all the food and grass for the army. He prepared one day today and could start tomorrow to end the military meeting.


    As soon as the meeting was over, all colleagues looked at Shentian Valley differently, just like looking at a dead man. We can think that we have lost Ping An Jing and failed once. If you fail again this time, of course, you will fail. At that time, I was afraid it was the end of his life.


    Shentian Valley, who saw a little taste in the eyes of the people, was helpless. Who let himself be stared at by the general. Now there is nothing but obedience.


    Some pessimists got out of the big account. When he returned to his camp and heard the report from his deputy, he almost didn''t curse his mother directly. It was also from the mouth of his deputy that he learned that most of the so-called 50000 troops pulled out by the general were old, weak, sick and disabled, and almost all of them were prisoners, which were the harvest of Zuli and Yizheng all the way.


    Although it does not necessarily mean that they have no ability to become prisoners, it is right to say that they are greedy and afraid of death from the perspective of temperament. And with such an army to subdue the Ping''an capital occupied by the elite five-star army, is there any difference between that and looking for death?


    "General, we don''t have much food and grass, only enough for 15 days." although the Deputy saw that shentiangu''s face was bad, he still had to say something to report, otherwise his work was not in place.


    "Grain and grass for the 15th? Hehe, hehe." shentiangu suddenly found that he was not so angry, on the contrary, he smiled.


    Naturally, this is not really happy, but a sad smile for his uncertain future. It takes eight to ten days to arrive at Ping''an city from Yuezhong County, but only fifteen days of food and grass. Doesn''t that mean only five days for your attack? If it fails, if there is no food and grass in the army, we want to withdraw safely. I''m afraid it won''t work.


    It''s a mission that has no return. Shentian Valley can''t figure out why the general''s arrangement is like this. Is it just that he doesn''t like it? Then why not just order to kill yourself? Why on earth is this?


    The reason is naturally known only by the government itself. At this time, in his big tent, samurai captain Yamaguchi hidata stood there with a nervous face.


    Before, he took the task to kill Matsumoto Fengjian. Although he didn''t see the body, with his years of experience, he thought that his old opponent who lost too much blood would die. He reported the same way when he returned to the general. But who ever thought that Matsumoto Fengjian didn''t die in the end and openly stood up and accused the general?

 Chapter 1110

    For this matter, Yamaguchi has been worried. He doesn''t know how the general will treat his own crime. When he was called into the master account this time, he was always nervous for fear that he would be held accountable for the last thing.


    He was somewhat disappointed with Yamaguchi Shentian and Zuli Yizheng. Even his God shooting camp was assigned to the other party. He didn''t even kill a small Matsumoto Fengjian, which destroyed his plan. It''s impossible to say that he didn''t hate.


    Considering that it is now the time to employ people, and Yamaguchi''s own ability is not vulgar, he did not ask for guilt. On the contrary, he had to give the other party a chance to make great contributions. "Mr. Yamaguchi, this time I''m calling you to give you a special task to assassinate King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty in Ping''an Beijing. Is there a problem?"


    "Nani?" I thought I would be reprimanded or even punished. It''s normal to suffer even a meal of flesh and blood. Unexpectedly, I asked myself to perform the task and did such a big thing as assassinating King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty.


    Looking at the surprised appearance of Yamaguchi Shentian, Zuli Yizheng was a little unhappy, and his voice was a little low, "why? Don''t you want to go?"


    Yamaguchi Shentian, who finally came back, first nodded, then realized something, and quickly shook his head and said, "I''m willing to go, I''m willing to go. Please rest assured that there will be no accident this time. I must bring back the head of King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty."


    No wonder Yamaguchi Shentian is so excited. In essence, he is completely different from Shentian valley. The latter is a general in the army who pays attention to controlling the overall situation and planning strategies on the battlefield. As a martial arts expert, he should perform special tasks. It is a great waste for such people to throw him on the battlefield and fight openly.


    It is precisely because of their own positioning, after hearing the tasks assigned by the senior general, Yamaguchi Shentian knew that his opportunity came. If it could be completed, it would be a matter of fame and wealth, make up for some mistakes before, and don''t have to live in fear in the future.


    The excitement of Yamaguchi''s deep field was expected by the government. If all warriors are afraid and know their fear, maybe the Japanese country is really hopeless.


    After getting a satisfactory answer, Zuli Yizheng reached out and patted Shankou Shentian on the shoulder. He said encouragingly, "well, someone in Ping''an Beijing will cooperate with you in this matter, and the 50000 troops in Shentian valley will also attract each other''s attention and create opportunities for you."


    "Hey, general, don''t worry. If you can''t finish the task this time, Shankou won''t come back." he made his own promise.


    Warriors are no better than soldiers. They do what they say. Even if they say so, they really live or die with the task. This makes Zuli Yizheng happy. He seems to have seen the scene of the killing of King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty. At that time, the headless five-star army will not be in his eyes.


    Here, Yang Chendong, some news about Zuli Yizheng was also sent to the front of the case. Seeing that the Japanese general sent 50000 troops to attack Ping''an Beijing, he couldn''t help pulling at the corners of his mouth and laughing.


    50000 people want to threaten the safety of Ping''an Beijing? It was Shen Tiangu who came here. Yang Chendong really didn''t know what to say. Of course, he is not an immortal. He doesn''t know that a warrior team is lurking to Ping''an capital in order to take his own life. What he is thinking now is how to deal with this 50000 Japanese army.


    It''s good that Ping''an Beijing is occupied, but it''s not so peaceful. After all, in the eyes of the Japanese, Yang Chendong''s appearance belongs to the aggressor. Or most of the people can only swallow their anger due to the strength of the five-star army, but there are still some people who have been resisting, just like when they invaded our Chinese land in later generations, many people resist in various ways.


    Although it is the people, it is nothing in front of soldiers with weapons. However, we still have to prevent ants from killing elephants, so Yang Chendong has been leading the migration for a while.


    In other words, why did the Yang family occupy so many places, but the voice of resistance would be so small, it is precisely because the measures of population migration have played a great role. When a person wants to resist, he is suddenly transferred to other places, and then in the face of strange people, even foreign nationalities who don''t know at all, don''t say what resistance he wants to organize with others. Whether he can not be informed before doing these actions is what they should guard against.


    Accordingly, what we should do in other places is how to base ourselves, rather than considering major events such as the country and the nation.


    We are strangers to each other, and there is no basic trust. In order to live better in a strange place, everyone must be thinking about laying a solid foundation for law. At this time, you can report other people''s misconduct, so as to obtain the attention and reward of the five-star army and Yang Department, which will be very beneficial for them to start a new life.


    People are selfish. After knowing that resistance is ineffective, the most thought is how to adapt to the current and live better. It is with the help of this psychology that the voice of opposition is completely suppressed and slowly transferred to a new direction of life.


    For Japan, Yang Chendong adopted the same strategy. What he wants is to break up and reorganize the Japanese nation, and finally completely kill some people''s revenge and resistance psychology. The population migration of Ping''an Beijing is also under way, but because it is the Kyoto of Japan, with a population of more than 1.5 million, it takes time to achieve what you want.


    Ping An Jing, which is unstable internally, is really not suitable for having any foreign enemies. Otherwise, it is tantamount to giving hope to those who have to be at ease. Once all the 1.5 million Japanese people stand up and resist, the five-star army will really leave here.


    "We can''t let Shentian Valley bring the army to Ping''an Beijing, even if their strength is mediocre." such a voice sounded in Yang Chendong''s heart. Then the brain is running fast, thinking about the solution.


    Matsumoto Fengjian, after blood transfusion, his body is getting better and better day by day. In any case, it is also a level of tolerance. As long as he doesn''t really lack his arms and legs, there will be no big problem.


    After recovering 90% of Matsumoto''s body, he began to pay more attention to ninja training and the growth of Ninja Team. After so much experience, he knows that if he wants to live and live well, he must have enough strength. Otherwise, he may just become cannon fodder in the eyes of others.


    With this belief, and Yang Chendong gave enough silver as training funds, the Ninja Team began to recover step by step and move on the right track. Matsumoto, who is participating in the guidance training, finally has a smile on his face. He seems to see the hope of the future ninja. At this time, Yang Er suddenly appeared in the ninja training ground. For the red man around the king of Wunan, he was close to him. Matsumoto knew his power. He quickly put down his work and took the initiative to come and see him.


    "Matsumoto, young master wants to see you. Come with me." just after taking a look at Matsumoto''s wind room, Yang Er announced his intention, and then turned and left. The reason why he came to read out this task in person was to see how motivated ninja training was. Now that he has about a seal, he can go back to work.


    Knowing that it was the king of Wunan who wanted to see him, Matsumoto dared not neglect him. After agreeing, he followed Yang Er behind him. Along the way, he kept saying good things, trying to get some practical news from Yang er''s mouth.


    For Han people, Matsumoto Fengjian has studied it and knows that it is a humanized nation and country. Many things pay attention to human relations. As the spokesman of ninjas, Matsumoto has some methods for human relations, which is different from those ninjas who only know training.


    Only in the face of Yang Er, all the words were meaningless, and even attracted a reprimand. "Matsumoto, I warn you for the last time. You''d better do what the young master wants you to do. You shouldn''t know and don''t inquire. Otherwise, you''re making trouble for yourself. It''s a lot of trouble."


    When it comes to big trouble, Yang er''s voice rises a bit. That serious look made Matsumoto''s forehead sweat, promised again and again, and said that he would be obedient in the future, and would not ask casually and destroy the rules of the army.


    Matsumoto, who was once frightened by Yang Er, was frightened again as soon as he entered Yang Chendong''s account. "Matsumoto, I''ll give you a task. Well done, you can add 50000 Liang to your ninja training fund. If it''s not done well, you should be ready to lose your life there."


    The polarization is so serious that Matsumoto doesn''t know what to say, because he didn''t give himself a choice from beginning to end. Thinking of Yang er''s warning, he had to pinch his nose and say, "yes, please give orders to King Wunan."


    "Well, the task is very clear. Persuade Shentian Valley who is coming to Ping''an Beijing to turn his troops to Shanyin ¡¤ Dao and cooperate with the wise long letter there to deal with Maoli regular." it is very simple. After the task is assigned, Yang Chendong looks at Matsumoto Fengjian with his arms in his arms and waits for his answer.


    Persuading Shentian Valley is the way Yang Chendong thought of to deal with foot profit and righteousness. If things are done, there will be no war in Ping''an Beijing, which is of course very important for the smooth implementation of the relocation plan. As for whether it can be done, he doesn''t worry about it. It just depends on whether the price is enough. On the contrary, sending candidates to speak made him a little headache.


    Later, I learned from the resources I found that Matsumoto had a good personal relationship with Shentian valley. After all, they used to work in Ping''an Beijing. It was decided to leave the task to this person.


    It''s actually a recruitment task. Isn''t it assassination that Ninja should perform?


    I can only talk in my heart, but Matsumoto dare not say it. Yang Chendong was too strong in his eyes. He not only had a strong army, but also said that his own force value was very high, that is, none of the three special forbearances was his opponent. When such a person says such things, he dare not refuse, nor can he refuse.


    "Yes." regardless of his reluctance, Matsumoto Fengjian completely agreed at least at this moment.

 Chapter 1111

    Ruozha County, Beilu road. This is already the boundary with Shanyin ¡¤ Dao. To the south is Japan''s Kyoto and Ping''an Beijing.


    He lingered along the way. He could have finished the journey in eight to ten days. Under the leadership of Shentian Valley, he walked for eleven days. When night came, he looked sad in the temporary army tent. I can only eat the military food I brought for four days. Once the news is exposed, I''m afraid the morale of 50000 troops will be chaotic immediately. What will happen at that time is really unimaginable.


    At this moment, Shentian Valley felt that he was like an abandoned child. He couldn''t return home and became a rootless tree.


    The night was already deep, and there was only the sound of footsteps passing by when the patrol soldiers were outside the tent. Shentian valley was still standing in front of the map with a frown on his face. This time he dealt with the five-star army. The shadow of his last failure had not completely dissipated. He didn''t even have a 10% chance of winning when he thought of the power of artillery and the bravery of cavalry.


    Although Zuli Yizheng told him that the five-star army has launched an attack on nanhaido, there should not be many troops left in Ping''an Beijing. But Shentian Valley doesn''t think so. The king of Wunan of the Ming Dynasty is in Ping''an city. Why doesn''t he leave some elite around him. Apart from others, just leaving some firearms is enough to stop them from moving forward.


    Fifty thousand troops are true, but he knows better than others what it is. If you fight with the wind, you may have some skills, but once you encounter a strong enemy, these people may not be able to run half.


    Such a powerful opponent even sent himself to fight and only gave 50000 weak soldiers, which made Shentian valley have the idea of swearing at his mother. He suspected that this was the plan of killing people with a knife to benefit the righteous government. Everything was because he lost Ping''an Beijing and a lot of gold, silver and grain. But who is to blame for all this? He believed that even if the top general was in Ping''an, he would choose to avoid his edge.


    Thinking of this, Shentian Valley couldn''t help sighing. It was a helpless voice. "What makes Mr. Shentian so sad in the middle of the night?"


    In the big tent, the voice suddenly came out, which seemed so untimely and clear in the silent night. Just for a moment, Shentian Valley felt the hairs all over his body stand up. Out of instinct, he couldn''t help shouting and scolding, "who is it? Is it a man or a ghost?"


    Looking at such a big response from Shentian Valley, a man came out of a corner of the big tent and said with a smile: "Shentian Jun doesn''t have to be nervous. It''s an old friend who came to see you."


    By the light of the candle that was not very bright in the tent, Shentian Valley finally saw the visitor clearly, and said, "it''s Matsumoto. Eh? You''re not, you''re not..."


    Seeing that Shentian Valley finally reacted, Matsumoto smiled and came to the place less than two meters in front of him and said, "yes, I have defected to the five-star army, but we are still friends, aren''t we? We have the same experience and have all become abandoned children of profit and justice, haven''t we?"


    Matsumoto''s entry point is very good. He found the same experience between them. I think he was also one of the people most valued by the general, but when the task was not completed, there was a bloody massacre. If it were not for the five-star army to save him, I''m afraid he would have been a dead man.


    The same is true of Shentian valley. As a famous member, he is not an unknown person, because he holds part of the military power and was once one of the people attracted by the great general. However, with the death of the emperor in the back garden, the strength of the general expanded again and again, and his strength was finally not in the eyes of others. Especially after losing Ping''an capital, he didn''t have a comfortable day. He was all in fear and didn''t know when the general would come to find his own trouble.


    Now it''s better to go out with 50000 weak soldiers. We still have to face what is known as the most powerful five-star army in the world. This is clearly an act of seeking death. It is not too much to say that he is an abandoned son. On the contrary, it is very appropriate.


    In a way, both of them are abandoned children. They used to be very familiar with each other. Now they have the same experience and meet again. At one time, they have a lot of sense of identity, or even more.


    This is one of the reasons why Yang Chendong sent Matsumoto Fengjian to perform the task. Two people with common experiences always have more common words. Not to mention, with Matsumoto''s ability, once things are wrong, it is not easy to keep him, which adds three points to the successful completion of things.


    Others say that he is an abandoned son. Shentian valley still needs to defend more or less. It is also possible to accuse the other party of slander. In Matsumoto''s words, he really has nothing to doubt. Everyone is too familiar with some words. There is really no need to explain anything.


    Another sigh came from the mouth of Shentian valley. I didn''t expect that they would meet under such circumstances. They were both abandoned children.


    In the past, people can only recall and aftertaste. People still have to face the reality. After all, Shentian Valley is a famous identity and has some strategies. He soon threw away his unhappiness and said: "Mr. Matsumoto, you must have come here late at night to kill me. Hehe, well, it''s not a pity to die in the hands of old friends. It''s just that you should be quick when you do it, so that I can suffer less pain."


    The two people''s positions are insufficient. They are no longer friends but opponents. They also know Matsumoto''s ability. It''s impossible to resist. They simply accept their fate. After saying that, they close their eyes and look like death.


    Shentian Valley didn''t even resist. It was somewhat unexpected to Matsumoto''s idea. But he was relieved to think that even if he didn''t kill him, there would be no result in the face of the powerful five-star army.


    But this time he didn''t come to kill people, so he deliberately pretended to be surprised and asked, "Mr. Shentian, why do you say that? We are friends. How can I come to kill you?"


    "Oh? You didn''t kill me?" Shentian valley opened his eyes at this moment. In fact, as soon as Matsumoto appeared, he didn''t start at him immediately. He could feel that the other party didn''t really want to kill him, otherwise he could do it directly. Just now he was just making a gesture to show that even if he died, he would not call people and ask his men to fight against his former friends.


    "Of course, as a friend, I won''t be bad for Mr. Shentian. I''ll save you this time."


    Even when it came to this, Matsumoto Fengjian didn''t hesitate. He pleaded for the king of Wunan in the Ming Dynasty after he knew that he wanted to kill him, and said he would go there in person to persuade him. At the same time, it was also a way to live for Shentian valley.


    According to Matsumoto Fengjian''s statement, shentiangu is still a very capable person. Such a person should not die as an abandoned son and cannon fodder. He should give full play to his value. So I came myself.


    For Matsumoto''s words, Akita will not be credulous. He even suspected that this was the meaning of King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty, but it''s meaningless to tangle with these now. The most important thing is to know that you still have use value and you don''t have to die, which is the most important thing. Then he pretended to be very grateful and said, "Mr. Matsumoto has a heart, but I don''t know what king Wunan of the Ming Dynasty needs me to do."


    I didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly, which surprised Matsumoto, who had prepared a lot of words. But after all, it''s a good thing. Now he said, "the king of Wunan means to hope that Mr. Shentian can turn around. The current situation is good. It''s only a matter of time before the righteous government is destroyed, and what we have to do is to give the right choice in life, such as taking refuge in the king of Wunan and the five-star army."


    "Will they accept us?" Mr. Shentian asked without doubt. This is not a trick he is playing, but in his current identity, there is really no other choice. That is, the general has regarded him as an abandoned son, so he simply saved himself. Although the future is still unknown, he can at least live longer, can''t he?


    "Of course. I''ve convinced King Wunan about this, and King Wunan also said that as long as Mr. Shentian can show enough sincerity, the five-star army is willing to accept you. At that time, high officials and high salaries will be waiting for us." Matsumoto said more and more, it seems that he was more and more excited. It seems that everything will be all right if he took refuge in Yang Chendong.


    "Really? That''s great," said Hasegawa with great cooperation, but then most of his excited face disappeared, "Just Mr. Matsumoto, I''m afraid you don''t know my current situation. Now my food and grass can only last for four days. Once I don''t have enough food and grass, I''m afraid there will be a mutiny in the army. At that time, even if I want to join the five-star army, I''m afraid I don''t have such strength and time."


    This is making a condition.


    Even if it is to surrender, you must get something. Otherwise, why should people listen to your command and work for you?


    It was the first time Matsumoto had heard that the 50000 army had only four days of food and grass, but it didn''t matter. Before he came, Yang Chendong gave him great support, so after hearing this, he didn''t panic too much. Instead, he said with a smile: "Mr. Shentian doesn''t have to be so upset. We can buy food and grass. By the way, in order to welcome Mr. Shentian, King Wu Nan specially asked me to bring 500000 silver. Now it''s in a mountain forest ten miles away from the military camp. You can pick it up whenever you need it."


    The great Philippines was eventually destroyed, and the silver mines on the island were taken by the Yang family, which greatly alleviated the demand for silver. With money, Yang Chendong naturally had more confidence. He used money to open the way for the Japanese to preserve his strength to the greatest extent.

 Chapter 1112

    Originally, when he heard that he was spending money on food, shentiangu wanted to sneer. If there was money, what else would he say. But before he could complain, he had heard the statement of 500000 liang of silver, and immediately the whole person was petrified. He stared at him in situ, and some couldn''t believe it and asked, "500000 liang of silver, is this true?"


    No wonder Shentian Valley is so excited. At this time, most of the silver coins used in the state of Japan were Yongle Tongbao. The words "Zhi" and "Mu" on the back of Yongle Tongbao coins were cast by the state of Japan. The reform of such currency began after the full benefit and righteousness government had mastered the real power. The copper component used in the currency was almost missing and replaced by other sundries. The original Yongle Tongbao coin had excellent calligraphy, exquisite foundry and uniform. It was one of the exquisite currencies in the history of Chinese currency. But the Yongle Tongbao in Japan is really very rough, has no value, and has no purchasing power. Even the people don''t recognize it.


    If the people don''t recognize it, its function is little more than nothing. The hateful thing is that the silver money given by the righteous government to the following generals is still this. This is tantamount to letting the horse run and not giving the horse grass. But it is precisely because there is no money or food in hand that we can better control the various armies and let them use them.


    Today, there are a large number of rough and worthless "Yongle Tongbao" in Shentian valley. With these, the people don''t recognize it. How can they buy food? This is also one of the reasons why he is worried. But now, when I hear that 500000 liang of silver is available, no wonder my eyes shine.


    All the performances of Shentian valley were seen by Matsumoto Fengjian. He immediately said, "of course it''s true. How can I lie about such a big event? If we don''t believe it, we can go to the mountain forest ten miles away and bring the silver."


    "Good." Shentian Valley doesn''t avoid anything. In his opinion, nothing is as important as silver. And silver is silver only when you hold it in your own hands.


    At that moment, Shentian Valley sent for its own escort. Hundreds of people went out of the camp overnight and went straight to the mountains and forests ten miles away.


    Shentian Valley believes in Matsumoto Fengjian so much that he knows that if the other party wants to kill him, there is no need to make such a big detour. If he wants to do it, he can kill himself just now. The fact did not disappoint him. Sure enough, he found ten big boxes, each of which contained 50000 silver.


    After counting, shentiangu naturally looked satisfied. Together with Matsumoto Fengjian and the members of the guard team, he carried ten large boxes back to the military camp.


    When he came back, it was dawn. Many soldiers had already paid a big bill and were preparing for breakfast. This is the scene of the general and his party returning. Unfortunately, one of the boxes was knocked over on the ground. When the white and dazzling silver fell to the ground, many people gathered around. Then the news spread. The fact that Shentian Valley had 500000 liang of silver was known to all.


    Back to the main account, Shentian Valley has changed its previous decadent state and become extremely excited and excited. And the words of Matsumoto wind coming down indirectly made him more excited. "Mr. Shentian, I have a plan to save 500000 liang of silver and get enough food and grass, but I don''t know if I have the courage."


    "Oh? What''s the plan?" with 500000 liang of silver, Shentian valley was no longer suspicious of Matsumoto''s wind, so he asked eagerly.


    Knowing that the time was ripe, Matsumoto didn''t mean to sell off, so he said his idea now. It''s easy to say, that''s robbing food.


    The looting of grain is often done by the disorderly army. But for Shentian Valley, which has 50000 troops, it is difficult to get together if it all depends on robbing the food of the people, because these people will not put the food at home, but hide it.


    And without accurate enough information, not only can not grab enough food, it is likely to provoke the people, lead to a scuffle and lose their strength. Therefore, this is not what ordinary troops are willing to do, but if they rob other troops of food, the effect will be completely different.


    The same is true for the army. Naturally, grain and grass are concentrated. There is no need to look around, so we can gather a large number of grain to solve the urgent need. The grain grab given by Matsumoto Fengjian is the grain of the army. When he said his ideas one by one, some of them nodded continuously until the last laugh.


    Half an hour later, the young generals of the army who had been waiting outside the main account were finally allowed to enter the main account.


    Previously, these grass-roots leaders looked down on Shentian Valley, and some even thought about where they would go once the war began. But now, with the temptation of 500000 liang of silver, everyone''s mentality has completely changed.


    Money can help God, not to mention ordinary people.


    Deep field Valley is also watching everyone who enters the big tent. When he sees that their mental outlook has completely changed, and even many people look at themselves with flattering eyes, his heart is not much happier. At this moment, he finally felt in charge of the army.


    Waiting for all the young generals to enter the account, Shentian Valley, who ranked first, finally said, "well, even if everyone comes, we can tell you something directly. We are an abandoned army, do you know?"


    How could everyone at the meeting not know this matter? For this reason, everyone couldn''t help nodding. But some people don''t understand why the general suddenly said such words at this time. What''s the purpose?


    "The next thing we have to face is the five-star army, an army with the advantage of strong fire, you know."


    In exchange for everyone''s nod, he couldn''t understand what Shentian Valley meant.


    "In the face of such an opponent, we are dying. Do you have any opinions?"


    They still nodded together. So, shentiangu said his real intention, "I know it''s death. As a commander, how can I see everyone die? So the general decided not to attack Ping''an Beijing. We turned to Shanyin ¡¤ Dao and attacked Maoli regular, and the food and grass in his hand is the goal of our action."


    Yes, this is Matsumoto''s idea to Shentian valley. The so-called grain grabbing is the Maori who are sending troops to Shanyin ¡¤ Dao and the grain and grass of 100000 troops.


    Under the same general, Maori regular is an absolute lineage. Not only the soldiers are young and middle-aged, but also the food and grass are very rich. We can rob them of their food, which can definitely solve the problem of running out of food and grass. At the same time, it is also equivalent to showing loyalty to the king of Wunan and making a contribution. It is not worth taking this 500000 liang of silver, but also finding a way out for his future.


    Shentian Valley''s decision was naturally surprised when everyone heard it. Only then did they know that the army had only eaten food and grass for four days, and they could not live without robbing food.


    While everyone is still digesting this decision, Shentian Valley is amazing again. He will take 100000 liang of silver as a reward for the army with the best performance in this war. This remark immediately attracted everyone''s interest. 100000 liang of silver is definitely a large amount for the hard used Japanese Army leaders. They are also willing to fight for it.


    With silver as a reward, the military conference was very successful. Even in the main account, the young generals competed for who was the leader. Later, Shentian Valley made a decision. There was no priority in this war. Whoever could grab the most grain and transport it back was the biggest winner, and who could get the reward of 100000 Liang.


    Well, when the meeting ended, many young generals either United secretly to enhance their strength, or wanted to act arbitrarily and eat alone. What''s more, when I returned to the military account, I began to count troops. It seems that I''m afraid I won''t get any benefits at night.


    People say that interest is the best teacher.


    When a person wants to do something wholeheartedly, there is nothing he can''t do or can''t do well. When everyone''s initiative is fully mobilized, the energy will be amazing.


    Three days later, Maori regular, who was approaching Shanyin ¡¤ Dao with the main force and defeated the wise Changxin army several times, suddenly heard the bad news. The food and grass of the rear army was robbed by 50000 weak troops brought by Shentian valley.


    "How could this be possible?" when the first day I heard the news, Maori was full of disbelief. He did not believe that this army, which was about to be abandoned, should still have such ability. He not only dared to attack himself, but also could really achieve his goal.


    But no matter how he didn''t believe it, the facts were there, and the news of grain and grass being robbed came one after another. There was even news of losing soldiers and losing generals. It said that the 50000 weak troops in Shentian valley were like beating chicken blood. They gave full play to 12% of their strength and defeated the elite Japanese troops who protected grain and grass by relying on more people.


    In particular, these weak forces simply do not play cards according to common sense. When they appear, they are a swarm of bees, and there is no primary and secondary distinction when attacking. They are completely playing indiscriminately, which makes people don''t know how to defend.


    In any case, it is an ironclad fact that grain and grass were robbed and more than 3000 soldiers were lost. The Maori regular, who had no food and grass, had to suppress the decision to continue to attack the wise Changxin and retreat. While meeting the rear army, he asked the general for help and food and grass.


    Shentian Valley''s sudden move caught the government unprepared. Originally, this was a gift he prepared for Ping''an Jing. He didn''t want to lift a stone and hit himself in the foot, which made him depressed and wanted to vomit blood. If it had not been for the traitor to destroy the pingjingtian force, I''m afraid he would have directly returned with the army to destroy Shentian valley.

 Chapter 1113

    When the news came, Yang Chendong breathed a sigh of relief. With the participation of this army in troubled times, it is enough for the full benefit and justice to drink a pot. Taking this opportunity, he set his eyes on the strategic battle of Nanhai Road.


    The attack on Jiyi County, which is close to Ping''an Beijing, has begun. Su He, the commander of the new three armed forces, took the lead. With early preparations, it is natural to win day by day. There is no need for Yang Chendong to worry about. He is more concerned about the battle of Tanlu island and the reaction of more than 300000 Japanese naval divisions in the South China Sea Road.


    At that time, Yang Chendong set a 20 character policy for the strategy of the South China Sea Road. The cavalry attacked the Vietnam line, the Navy attacked the Danlu Island, the strong walls and clear fields in the two areas, and the South China Sea Road was surrounded without attack. The first two sentences are already solid lines, and the firm walls and clear fields in the third sentence are also implemented in Shanyin ¡¤ Dao and Nanhai Dao adjacent to Nanhai Dao.


    It is very obvious to isolate the Japanese Navy in the South China Sea. If these Japanese troops dare to enter the land within 50 miles, the elite power of Leng Feng and the Leng fourth division, which moves very fast on bicycles, will teach them how to be a man every minute.


    After all, Japan''s territory is still small. The advantage is that it doesn''t have to be so difficult to defend. If the coastline of Daming is replaced by a cold front army division, there will be two cold front army divisions. I''m afraid it''s far from enough to see.


    The work of strengthening walls and clearing fields has been completed. The next step is to see how long the Japanese Navy division in nanhaido can last. Once the time is right, the fourth and fifth HAIs divisions guarding this sea area will immediately attack and kill him while he is ill.


    Of course, to achieve this result is far from a thing of the past. The main task now is to attack the island of tamlu. Whether we can successfully occupy the island can not only completely isolate the Japanese naval division on the South China Sea Road, but also redeploy most of our troops back to attack Jiyi County, so as to ensure the safety of the south of Beijing.


    On Danlu island. Gathered Yang Chendong''s eyes, the commander of the first preparatory division, Xu Da, who is responsible for leading the army, is also doing his best.


    About 35000 veterans were recruited and killed on the battlefield, which was originally a very powerful force. With the assistance of one division of the cavalry of the new three services and the help of the three divisions, they gave full play to their strong strength after landing on the shore with the help of the transport ship of the Navy division of North Korea province. The 50000 Japanese troops who were completely unprepared were defeated one after another.


    A good start does not mean a final victory. On the battlefield, there are more people who win first and then lose. With the understanding of the terrain and the rapid recruitment of new soldiers from the people, the situation of the Japanese army on Tanlu island has retreated step by step from the beginning to fighting against each other, and has fought a stalemate with the five-star Army.


    This was originally expected by Yang Chendong. The intelligence analysis of the security agency and the CIA shows that the Navy division is one of the most fighting armed forces in Japan. Perhaps they rarely involve civil strife and war, so that they maintain a detached trend. Therefore, they have more time for training. If not for their weapons and equipment, they are far worse. I''m afraid that even the five-star navy can''t take advantage of the same weapons.


    And does such an army mean that it can be destroyed? It''s normal to fight a stalemate. Yang Chendong also knows that this situation will not last long. After all, Danlu island is now an isolated island. Without any reinforcement, the collapse of Zhan Xin will happen sooner or later, that is, it will be defeated like a mountain.


    As expected, Yang Chendong''s originally nervous heart also relaxed a lot. This can be seen from the fact that he has always come out of the palace recently.


    Instead of staying in the palace, we must look around. It is Yang Chendong who wants to see the situation of Japan from his own perspective, especially the life of the people at the bottom, what they need and what they hope for. After finding out these, we can know what to do to completely solve the problem here.


    Yang Chendong didn''t know that everything he did was always watched by people. It was the intelligence personnel left by the general forces in Ping''an Beijing. They received the latest instruction to keep an eye on the every move of King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty. If this person has been staying in the palace, they should also find out the garrison in the palace and the shift time of the guard force.


    Only from this point of view, in order to kill Yang Chendong, it must be sufficient to benefit the righteous government and be ready to attack the palace. To the surprise of the remaining intelligence personnel, the king of Wu Nan of the Ming Dynasty took the initiative to come out. Although there were many protection personnel accompanying him, as many as 200 each time, he was not safer in the imperial palace.


    A few days later, Yamaguchi Shentian, the red man in the eyes of the great general and the captain of the samurai team, appeared, which also indicated that the assassination plan against Yang Chendong was about to begin.


    Along with Yamaguchi Shentian were 600 elite warriors. This also benefited from Yang Chendong''s policy towards Japan. Since Ping''an Jing was occupied by him, except that the city gate was closed in the first half of a month and cleaned up by arresting and looking for people, the city gate was wide open for the rest of the time, a picture of welcoming guests from all over the world.


    Even in the streets of Ping''an Beijing, there are special immigration counters, to the effect that they give some Japanese people who want to be safe and want to live in ordinary people a way out of here. After all, the civil strife in Japan has been born, and the people will always suffer the most. Unlike those ambitious warlords, many people are still willing to live by staring at the three-thirds of an acre of land in front of them.


    As soon as the immigration counter came out, a large number of people signed up every day. Many still got the news and came from nearby cities and even farther away. Six hundred elite warriors mixed in these teams, dressed like ordinary people, and mixed into Ping''an Beijing and Kyoto.


    It is so easy to enter Ping''an Beijing, which makes Yamaguchi Shentian more confident in the completion of this task. He brought 600 elite warriors, almost all of his strength. Even if he is prepared to attack the palace, not to mention assassinating Yang Chendong outside the palace, he is full of confidence.


    The disaster was brought to the East. Shentian Valley, who originally attacked Ping''an Beijing, took out his Maori regular ass. Yang Chendong seemed to completely forget the so-called safety and danger. After breakfast every day, he began to make a private visit in the street. These days, he went directly out of Kyoto and began to wander around in the nearby mountains and forests.


    It feels like he''s visiting mountains and rivers, but it''s just that such a thing doesn''t take Princess ChunZi to travel together, which inevitably makes people suspicious. So that some intelligence personnel belonging to Japan thought that this was what king Wunan of the Ming Dynasty was waiting for, and even he should have known that someone was coming to assassinate him.


    In this regard, Yamaguchi is naturally full of disbelief. The assassination of Yang Chendong is extremely secret. Even his 600 warriors only know what tasks to perform. How can the king of Wunan of the Ming Dynasty know.


    It is clear that these people scared themselves and were beaten by Yang Chendong. Yamaguchi''s decision to go his own way is to start tomorrow. With 600 warriors, what can we do even if we are on guard? Even a pile of people can kill him.


    Speaking of it, Yang Chendong is not really doing any luring action, let alone designing a condom for people to drill. The reason why he recently wandered in the nearby mountains is entirely for those underground minerals.


    Japan is an island country. Affected by the geological structure and volcanic rocks, there are few mountains, but these mountains have relatively large reserves of coal, limestone, sulfur, copper and bismuth. The main reason why he will appear near Ping''an Beijing is not these, but that he knows there is a silver mountain nearby, which is the main reason and inside information for the development of Japan in the later period. He came to find the exact location of this place.


    Speaking of it, I still want to thank the last Yang Chendong, named Yang Dong, who happened to hear a local old man say that hundreds of years ago, there was a silver mountain here, which was still very high and pure. That was God''s attachment to their Japanese people.


    In fact, he was a little curious and asked some people to prove the authenticity of the matter. Now that we have come here hundreds of years ago, we have come here again. Where can we let go of the possibility of Yinshan. The development of Yang system is so fast that its own hematopoietic ability is good, but it still feels a little stretched. Although several silver mountains have been found on the islands of the Philippines, it has greatly alleviated various economic pressures. But in other words, who is too little money?


    These days, Yang Chendong suddenly thought of this thing and wandered around several nearby mountains every day to determine which mountain is his goal. With the efforts of several days, he can finally determine that he will set his final goal in the three continuous mountains in front of him. As long as he sends special personnel to excavate and develop, there will be surprises waiting for him.


    After many days of efforts, Yang Chendong finally got a good result. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Then, behind him, there were shouts of fighting in the distance. Then Yang er made a head tie with a long Wei who came from a distance. After a while, he returned to Yang Chendong and said, "young master, someone wanted to assassinate you. He was found by the peripheral Long Wei and suppressed it with the Ninth Five-Year Plan."


    "Want to kill me?" Yang Chendong was stunned and smiled immediately.


    I now appear as an aggressor. Although it is said that I have the great righteousness of Princess ChunZi for the sake of the eighth lady, it also breaks the original balance here. It is normal for someone to want to kill themselves. However, I can force Long Wei to use nine or five moves. Needless to say, the other party must have a big background.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed in his heart. Yang Chendong asked again, "do you know who is coming?"

 Chapter 1114

    "I''ll send someone to check." Yang Er turned and left. Soon he took two dragon guards to the distance and ran in the direction of the gunshot. In this direction, Yamaguchi HIDA was depressed and hit the ground with his fist. Some stones were also smashed to pieces under the great force, but he did not feel at all.


    Samurai are no better than ninjas. They can use the things around them, plus their own flexibility and speed, to hide their body shape and achieve the function of approaching the target at the nearest distance. Only in this way can they be better at assassination.


    In contrast, the warrior''s positive combat effectiveness is more powerful, but they are only strong in normal combat effectiveness. They have to make some great momentum every time they want to get close to the target. Just like now, as soon as they made a decision, they were seen by the Dragon Guard in charge of peripheral security. After a warning failed, they fired directly, and dozens of warriors in front were killed in the sound of shouting.


    At least 300 meters away, the death of the samurai scared Shentian of the pass. He was forced to let other samurai lie on the ground and try not to expose his body as much as possible. But at the same time, it is also resentful.


    Such an opponent who can''t reach at all makes him feel powerless. How can he be in a good mood under such a feeling.


    "Captain, let''s retreat. The muskets in those people''s hands are too powerful, and they can shoot repeatedly. We can only die if we rush up." a samurai captain and a confidant of Yamaguchi deep field climbed to his side and spoke.


    Are you going to retreat?


    Yamaguchi Shentian is unwilling. This time their appearance was so sudden, but they couldn''t get close to the target. They didn''t even see the real appearance of Yang Chendong. If they even gave up such an opportunity, it can be imagined that it would be even more difficult to assassinate in the future.


    But if you don''t retreat now, what''s the difference between lying here and waiting to die. Once a long time has passed and more five-star armies appear, doesn''t he have no chance to withdraw?


    For a time, for the safety of his subordinates, Yamaguchi Shentian finally made the decision to retreat and look for opportunities. At this time, he unexpectedly found that the five-star army with guns opposite began to retreat.


    "Hmm? What''s the situation?" Yamaguchi Shentian was puzzled at first, but then he thought of something and became laughing. "I know. It must be that the other party''s gun has no gunpowder, or the gunpowder is insufficient. Otherwise, how can they retreat if they take the lead?"


    Yamaguchi, who felt that he knew the truth, was full of strength again. After a loud cry, he ordered his warriors to get up and rush forward.


    Just for the sake of safety, only a few dozen warriors got up this time. They were also guarding against each other''s muskets and didn''t want to lose too much.


    Dozens of warriors stood up and rushed forward with samurai swords. The five-star army on the opposite side just retreated blindly, only occasionally fired one or two shots back, which is far from as dense and confident as before.


    All this fell into the eyes of Yamaguchi Shentian, which made him excited. With a loud cry, all the warriors got up and rushed forward frantically.


    Yang Chendong was standing in an open space at the foot of the mountain. Around him stood a hundred dragon guards. At the moment, they all hold the Ninth Five-Year Plan in their hands and stand proudly.


    In front of them, the 50 dragon guards in charge of the periphery are retreating and withdrawing rapidly. Until they withdraw to Yang Chendong, the person in charge Peng Yue smiled and took the initiative to say: "sixth young master, the task of luring the enemy has been successfully completed."


    "Very good." Yang Chendong nodded with a smile in his mouth.


    This retreat was certainly not caused by a shortage of bullets. After the assassination under the Yongding gate in Kyoto of the northern Ming Dynasty, when traveling with Yang Chendong, the Dragon guards matched enough bullets. Two hundred people can easily face ten times the enemy, not to mention only three times this time. How can we not use enough bullets for six hundred enemies.


    However, he still made a move to retreat in order to destroy all the other parties. Once they escaped and returned to Ping''an Beijing, it was the biggest potential safety hazard.


    Yamaguchi Shentian didn''t know. When he saw that he was approaching the task goal step by step, and the other party had only more than 100 people, which was a quarter of his own strength, he couldn''t help but want to look up to the sky and sigh. This is the opportunity that God wants to give them to make great contributions.


    When the distance between the two sides was only 200 meters, Yamaguchi HIDA looked determined and approached step by step with the warriors, and the speed was very fast. 180 meters... 150 meters... Soon reached 120 meters.


    At this distance, people with some strength are already the shooting distance under the strong bow. Finally, the Dragon guards lifted up the sagging muzzle one by one. With the order of Yang Er, bursts of flames spewed out of the muzzle and fell on the warriors opposite one by one, forming a little blood flower.


    This is blood, not snow. With the appearance and production of these blood flowers, one warrior after another fell halfway in the process of impact. After several waves of attacks, the remaining people were less than 200.


    With such a fast death rate, Yamaguchi Shentian couldn''t help bleeding in his heart after watching it. This is the result of years of hard work, which trained these 600 elite. But now, they don''t even touch the skirt of their opponent, or even see the appearance of their opponent clearly, so they die one by one. This result is unacceptable.


    "You go back and others rush with me." he wanted to leave a seed of hope for the samurai. Biting his teeth, Yamaguchi Shentian issued an order and forced a team of 50 people to retreat, but he still rushed forward resolutely. Even if he was going to die, he would die on the road of charging, which would not insult their bushido spirit.


    But the next scene made Yamaguchi Shentian have another impulse to spit blood. Just behind them, when the 50 warriors he led as the seed turned, 50 dragon guards suddenly appeared behind them.


    The 50 men made a circuitous encirclement after the battle and appeared with the idea of annihilating the enemy. Under the leadership of Badaojiang, 50 people shot with guns, just like they usually practice shooting. The difference is that they hit the target during training, but now they hit the real enemy.


    Fifty to fifty, the battle ended very quickly. Only heard the gunshot. After turning his head, Yamaguchi saw that all the retreating team members died. At this time, there were less than ten warriors standing beside him. This was because the Dragon guards were merciful and did not continue to take them as targets. Otherwise, none of them would survive. At the moment, the distance between the two sides is less than 80 meters.


    At a distance of 80 meters, the ninth five-year plan is still dominant and completely controls the situation. Yang Er finally said, "you surrender."


    Yang Er shouted this sentence in Japanese. Although he held his feet, it was enough to let the other party understand what he said.


    "Surrender?" Yamaguchi''s crazy face twisted and bent. Nothing is worth humiliating a warrior more than surrender.


    Ninjas can surrender, but warriors can''t, which has a lot to do with their usual training requirements and education. At this moment, Yamaguchi first shook his head, and then shouted loudly with enough strength, "I''ve heard for a long time that all the soldiers of the five-star army can fight, but I don''t know whether they dare to fight close with us. Let''s see your means and abilities?"


    Such a scene often happens in later TV dramas. When a villain''s actor says this sentence, the omnipotent protagonist will appear, either with a big knife or a red cherry gun, and several answers will kill several Japanese pirates, which is very gratifying.


    It''s just a TV effect. In reality, no one will do that. Is it fun to take risks?


    Besides. When the Japanese pirates are surrounded by the Han people, how many of them will choose to compete with you? Isn''t it a rush, or a chorus of gunfire that ends the opponent''s life?


    "Idiot." listening to Yamaguchi''s challenge, Yang Chendong opened his lips and spit out these two words.


    Yang Er, who had been with him for a long time and knew what the young master''s character was, laughed. This idiot was like giving an order to shoot in his ear. He saw his right arm first raised high, then fell quickly, and there was a sudden sound of gunfire.


    Poor Shankou Shentian didn''t even touch the corner of a Dragon Guard''s clothes. In this way, he died after several bullets. That is, when he died, he was still staring at his eyes, a look of dying in peace.


    As a result, a total of 603 bodies were found, including two Japanese intelligence personnel. For their treatment, Yang Chendong randomly ordered people to dig a big pit and bury it. This sharp knife in the eyes of the righteous government represents a very powerful existence in the eyes of many Japanese people. It really won''t be put in Yang Chendong''s eyes. They are just countless assassins and killers who want to kill themselves, but eventually become dead bodies. They really don''t have any interest.


    Because it happened outside the city, it didn''t attract any news. Only some senior leaders of the five-star army knew it. Matsumoto Fengjian, who had just returned from Shanyin Road, was lucky to know the news. He was shocked and numb on his face.


    For a long time, ninja and samurai are like two old enemies of life and death. Let them become the two sharp knives in the hands of the general, the foot, the righteous government, and no one can stop them when the soldier points out.

 Chapter 1115

    But now, the Ninja surrendered to the five-star army, and all the warriors were killed. This result shocked Matsumoto Fengjian, but also strengthened his determination to be loyal to Yang Chendong. The master is so powerful that he gives birth to a little resistance, which is all evil. In the face of such a person, the best thing is to be obedient. Maybe Ninja can carry forward under his leadership.


    As for the old enemy Yamaguchi, Shentian died without interest. He was not happy or disappointed. Because anyone who is the enemy of Yang Chendong will eventually have such a result. The difference is just the time.


    Matsumoto has no feeling. Yang Chendong is not a person who can''t fight back. Although the appearance of Yamaguchi Shentian did not threaten his safety, he was not even qualified to be startled. But it''s true that this man was assassinated by a righteous political faction. With this, he must return it.


    Matsumoto Fengjian was ordered to come to the palace again and accepted a task here to assassinate Zuli Yizheng.


    According to Yang Chendong, as the most powerful general in Japan, Zuli Yizheng once forced the emperor of the Tiantian garden to have no way to go. He must be surrounded by strict vigilance. It''s not easy to kill him.


    But it doesn''t matter. Scare him if you can''t kill him. If you can''t kill him, kill some people close to him. As for who these people are, it must be very clear to Matsumoto, who has been highly valued around him.


    "Twenty heads, if you can''t kill the righteous government, you need his trusted 20 heads with names and surnames. I want someone to know that it''s costly to attack me. One to ten is not enough to reflect, and one to twenty is a reluctant compromise." this is what Yang Chendong said to Matsumoto Fengjian.


    With orders to be executed, Matsumoto Fengjian, who has completely surrendered, not only has no embarrassment, but also takes this task as an opportunity to show his merit and prove the strength of ninja. He personally took kaishixia, Suzuki weiteren and ten Shangren and thirty Zhongren, which proved their determination to complete the task.


    Yang Chendong, who sent this task, turned around as if it hadn''t happened and sent a report to Yu Qian, the leader of chiembedded City, asking him to arrange mining personnel to come to Japan by boat. Then he focused on the battle to subdue Nanhai Road.


    The war in gay County encountered difficulties as expected. The Japanese soldiers and civilians on the island resisted with all their strength. As a major general, the scope of influence for the benefit of the righteous government and an important stronghold of the Japanese Navy, the people here live well. They are rarely affected by the war. After encountering the invasion of the five-star army, they naturally resist with all their strength in order to protect their power, and because of the participation of the people, their opponents are developing more and more.


    Fortunately, Su He, commander of the new three services, fully considered these factors before he set out and barely maintained the war situation. As soon as reinforcements appear, it is time to fight back with all our strength.


    Compared with the stalemate in Kay County, the attack on taru island has become more and more smooth. Although the resistance in the early stage was very fierce, after the first reserve division got used to the battlefield environment and gave full play to its strength, the Japanese army on Tanlu island without any foreign aid finally showed a defeat trend and continued to expand. Finally, after 12 days of resistance, the main force was destroyed and the rest were captured.


    The flag of the five-star army is inserted on the island of light road, which represents that the South China Sea Island has completely become an isolated city without support. If you want to escape, you must experience the artillery attack of the fourth and fifth marine divisions patrolling the outer waters. After several successive shocks suffered heavy losses, they finally became honest.


    After kongda successfully captured the tamlu Island, according to the previous plan, he handed over the defense here to the Yiyi division. He himself returned to Jiyi County by transport ship with the cavalry of the first reserve division and a division, and dealt with the residual Japanese army here together with the commander of the Soviet Union.


    Compared with the smooth progress of the five-star army, the situation of benefiting justice and politics is becoming more and more difficult.


    Although it is said that the opposition forces of Hirai have gradually lost their living space under their own pressure, this is the sudden emergence of Ninja killers for a while, which still gives the general a great headache.


    Fortunately, with the protection of the divine shooting camp and the protection of the always cautious guard team, he was not succeeded by the ninja, but a confidant was killed continuously. In a few days, more than a dozen confidants and important officials had died. It seems that the Ninja has no intention to stop.


    Yamaguchi''s samurai brigade has long been out of news. Zuli Yizheng has reason to doubt whether they have been completely destroyed. The emergence of these Ninja killers also proved his guess, which was a means of revenge and targeting implemented by King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty.


    It was originally his own first out trick. Is there anything wrong with others returning it to him in his own way? He just hoped that these ninjas would leave quickly to restore the stability under his rule.


    Finally, the heads of twenty important officials gathered together, and the Ninjas disappeared as if they had come. Feeling that the wind had passed, Zuli Yizheng waved his army north and launched a final attack on pingjingtian, which was already less than 10000 troops.


    Hirai was once the Minister of the emperor of the back garden. He rose up after Princess ChunZi announced the crime of seeking full benefits and justice. It is said that even if he is not Yang Chendong''s ally, he will not be his enemy.


    But for this man, Yang Chendong doesn''t have a good impression. Even though you are so powerful, why didn''t you stand in front of the emperor in the back garden earlier. If this is done, where will it be the turn of the family that is full of interest and justice?


    Instead of doing so, he stood up after the death of the emperor in the back garden and regarded himself as righteous. Such people clearly want to pick up bargains. Yang Chendong ignored such people and allowed them to be weakened a little under the strong attack of the general until they disappeared.


    Yang Chendong has never been interested in the internal struggle of the Japanese state. He is constantly accumulating strength and waiting for a war with the righteous government of Zuli. That is when the whole Japanese state belongs to. For this day, foreign divisions composed of provinces were sent to Japan by naval transport ships. The emergence of 60000 foreign troops made Yang Chendong''s chips heavier.


    In August 1458, eight months after Yang Chendong came to the kingdom of Japan, Zuli Yizheng finally solved the largest force in China against him, Hirai Tian, and killed him in the chaos army. Then he began to dispatch troops and generals, a picture of going back to Ping''an Beijing.


    A war to end the ultimate leadership of Japan is about to begin.


    Pingjingtian was killed. After he successfully occupied beiludao, the great general, Zu Li and Yizheng, soon received the letter of surrender from the person in power of Dongshan Road in the north. So far, he has become a new generation of king of Japan. If it weren''t for the sudden intervention of the five-star army, I''m afraid it would have far more power than the deceased emperor of the garden after tomorrow.


    The army left after Hirai''s death was integrated, and many new troops were recruited locally. The number of troops once reached 500000. The righteous government directed its troops south to Ping''an Beijing. In his opinion, it''s time to settle the grievances with Yang Chendong.


    Light road island and Jiyi county have been eaten by Yang Chendong at the moment, only Nanhai Road has not been reached. But it doesn''t matter anymore. With the fourth and fifth divisions staring at it, they still have the absolute advantage of high-tech artillery. The other party has no chance to come out at all.


    Without any support, even when the supply of food and drink was completely cut off, Yang Chendong was also curious about how long the 300000 Japanese army sea division on Nanhai Road could last. Of course, now is not the time to think about these things. The general has led the main force down. How to block the other party''s offensive is the problem that needs to be considered now.


    News also came from Shanyin Dao. The local forces he supported, wise Changxin, finally lost to the 100000 elite army of Maori regularization.


    The original Shentian Valley''s sudden attack, after robbing the food and grass of the Maori army, really became the other party''s original plan, forcing them to return to the division. But the elite is the elite. After Maori regular regained the food and grass with the support of the general, the two sides could not even be called the blood field under a bloody battle. After only a slight resistance, Shentian valley was defeated. If it was not for the timely arrival of wise Changxin, I''m afraid he would die directly.


    Maori regular is worthy of being the first general under the general''s army. Even in the face of the joint efforts of wise Changxin and shentiangu, he did not have the slightest fear. Instead, he ordered a fierce attack. Finally, after six hours of confrontation, wise Changxin on the joint side was disappointed to find that some of his allies left him first.


    The actions of the Allies lost the support of wise Changxin, and finally had to withdraw with regret. As a result, Maori regularization took more than half of Shanyin ¡¤ Dao, with countless food, grass and population, which greatly increased their own strength. At the same time, it also increased Yang Chendong''s difficulty in conquering Japan.


    Outside Ping''an Beijing, Danbo County in Shanyin ¡¤ Dao, Jinjiang County in Dongshan Road, and Yihe area in Donghai Road are all lined with banners and military accounts. From a distance, there are boundless and endless. There is a big picture that will rush up and tear Ping''an Beijing to pieces.


    In Ping''an Beijing Palace, Yang Chendong was not surrounded by the consciousness, on the contrary, he still looked relaxed. At the moment, we are looking at the men who follow us.


    Tian Hu, commander of the first division of the world cavalry, Ling Daqiang, commander of the fourth division of the land force, Tiance, commander of the seventh division of the land force, Su He, commander of the new Third Army, perminda, commander of the first reserve division, as well as different second division, different third division, different fourth division, different fifth division and different Sixth Division are all standing.


    Behind them, they represent a five-star army of nearly 220000. Compared with the 600000 troops of Zuli and Yizheng, it is a little less, but in terms of the five-star army, it is already a considerable force.

 Chapter 1116

    In addition to a few alien divisions, the others are elite divisions of all battles, including Lengfeng Lu fourth division and Lu seventh division. These people come together just to keep a safe Beijing. Yang Chendong really doesn''t feel any pressure.


    Of course, if you just defend the city, these troops are naturally enough. But Yang Chendong wanted more than that. He wanted to conquer the whole Japanese country, especially when the northern Ming Dynasty boasted of its wings and gradually began to show its fangs. The pressure of the new first army and the new Second Army on the grassland was increasing day by day. If the problem could not be solved, I was afraid that unpredictable things would happen at any time.


    With the development of the northern Ming Dynasty, especially since the movement of the whole army, the military strength has increased to 4 million. Just this huge digital group is enough to act as a deterrent. Against them, even Yang Chendong is not sure of winning. Ants kill elephants more than words.


    Therefore, in the eyes of others, Yang Chendong, who should be the defensive war of Ping''an Beijing, decided to fight a counterattack. He wanted to eliminate the main force of foot profit and righteousness, so as to quickly get out of the war quagmire of Japan.


    The war of Japan has been going on for eight months. Compared with winning the Phnom Penh Dynasty in 30 days and capturing other Southeast Asian countries in two or three months, it takes too long here.


    The longer the war, the greater the investment, and the greater the pressure on money and food, which is naturally not a good thing for the Yang family in the period of development. And even to address other pressures, the war here should be over.


    All the people present at the meeting were all the troops of Yang Chendong''s strategy against Japan. Yes, he can''t find more reinforcements at the moment. Although the five-star army is strong, it has developed over the years, and its military strength is not too small. However, it has occupied too many sites and needs to guard many places. These 200000 are already most of the mobile forces under Yang Chendong.


    When Yang Chendong looked at the generals, everyone''s eyes also converged on him. Looking carefully, we can find that their breathing is a little short. Obviously, they also guessed the theme of the meeting, knew that the war would start and that the time to make great contributions has come.


    Compared with the tension in the hearts of the generals, Yang Chendong was very relaxed. The reason why he made this decision was Dacang.


    Da Cang has made great contributions to the growth of Yang Department.


    As small as some daily necessities, as large as fire guns and artillery, they not only made enough money for the Yang Department, but also expanded enough strength. The scientific and technological weapons and advanced technology of hundreds of years are the key to Yang Chendong''s strengthening, making great goals and implementing them step by step.


    This time, with more than 200000 to 600000, Yang Chendong also needs the help of Dacang. A completely feasible plan has been in his mind. Now, just waiting for its realization, he can lay the battle of occupying the whole Japanese country in one fell swoop.


    "Are you very excited?" after a moment of silence, Yang Chendong''s voice finally came out. When it came into the ears of the generals, everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yes, this is indeed a good time for you to make contributions. This war will also be a time for us to win and remember history forever. Are you ready?" when Yang Chendong''s voice echoed in the whole palace hall, the voice of all the generals echoed, "always ready!"


    "Very good." satisfied with everyone''s answer, Yang Chendong said in a loud voice again: "all generals listen to the order..."


    ......


    Similarly, in the Japanese army barracks, Zuli Yizheng is also holding a military conference. Many of his leading generals stand on both sides, waiting for the senior general to make a strategic deployment.


    The military strength is nearly three times that of the five-star army, and he is very familiar with the geographical advantage. There are millions of Japanese people behind him. There is no possibility of failure in the righteous government of foot benefit. He also once regarded the five-star army''s ability to occupy Ping''an Beijing as the other party''s performance of exploiting loopholes. If the civil strife was not too serious, how could the five-star army have the current achievements?


    Yes, there are powerful firearms in the five-star army, which have great power. Just facing the charge of hundreds of thousands of troops, firearms can only play an auxiliary role. In the end, it depends on the strength. Otherwise, there will be no history of Xiaomi and rifle defeating artillery and machine guns.


    Besides, Japan does not have an igniter. Like ordinary red cannon, they also have some, with a number of about 100. This was transported by sea when Zuli Yizheng took the initiative to become a minister to the Ming Emperor Zhu Qiyu.


    As for ordinary muskets, there are about 5000. Although it is far less than the ninth five year plan and August 1st bars in the hands of the cold front, it can also hit hundreds of meters away and play a role in boosting morale. The most important thing is that they have enough troops and the people support, which is also the confidence of the general.


    Except that the crops in beiludao were affected by the war, for example, the grain fields in Hokkaido, especially in the largest area of dongshandao, were hardly affected. With enough food, they will be able to persist in the confrontation with the five-star army for several years. Compared with the five-star army, all food and drink depend on sea transportation, they have occupied their inherent advantages.


    With such confidence, the full benefit and justice conference, which gave up its seat in the first place, was smiling all the time. Finally, after discussion, we worked out the final battle plan, that is, by means of protracted war, focusing on consumption, and finally forced the five-star army to withdraw from Japan to achieve their goal of re independence.


    Didn''t your five-star army have artillery? And the distance can reach about thirteen miles. Well, our general''s account is built thirteen miles away and keeps a safe distance from you. As long as the master general is OK, the front can''t collapse. They want to see how many guns and shells the five-star army has, and who can consume energy in the end.


    Just from this point of view, Zuli Yizheng''s mind is still very quiet. At least he didn''t choose to attack Ping''an Beijing. Otherwise, the city will be strong and fierce, and it must be yourself who will suffer. But if it comes from the situation of confrontation, it will be completely different. Especially in the northern Ming Dynasty, there is news that they are about to launch the encirclement and suppression of the five-star army on the grassland. As long as they can hold the main force of the five-star army here, once the grassland falls, they will be confused. Maybe it is time to retreat without fighting.


    With the help of external allies, now we only need to continue the confrontation. Holding the main force of the five-star army is a great achievement. It is sufficient for justice and benefit. Why should we be afraid of it and why should we be worried about it?


    After the meeting, when the general returned to their respective battalions, a large net opened and looked like a confrontation. At the same time, all the general''s camps were moved to a place 15 miles away from Ping''an capital to ensure safety.


    The Japanese army''s actions were collected and sorted by the intelligence department and sent to Yang Chendong. Looking at the result as expected, Yang Chendong just sneered and said in his heart: "who told you that my five-star army''s artillery can only hit about 13 miles?"


    The so-called 100mm mortar has become the standard configuration of the cold front army only because it is easy to carry. In the big warehouse, I don''t know how many powerful guns haven''t been taken out at all, such as 86 type 122 mm howitzers.


    Type 86 122mm howitzer is a division howitzer developed in 1985 with reference to Soviet D-30 122mm howitzer and according to the needs of modern war. It is used to replace a large number of old-fashioned type 54 and 54-1 or 122mm howitzers. The type 86 122 mm howitzer has a long barrel, 30 times the caliber, a total weight of 3.2 tons, a firing rate of 6 ~ 8 rounds per minute, and a 360 ¡ã firing range. It can use a variety of ammunition, such as killing howitzer, armor piercing projectile, extended range projectile, smoke screen projectile, illumination projectile and reverse armour cluster projectile. The range of ordinary shells is 18 km, and the range of extended range projectile with concave bottom can reach 21 km. The anti armour submunition used by type 86 contains 30 bullets, the armour breaking thickness is 500mm, and the maximum range is 15km. Compared with similar howitzers at home and abroad, w86 has compact structure, convenient operation, long range, high precision, simple process and low cost. It can be said that it has caught up with the world''s first and near level, especially the 360 ¡ã ring firing capacity and long range of w86, which is second to none in the world.


    The range has reached 15 kilometers, which is twice that of a 100 mm mortar. It can completely surprise the other party.


    There is a 122 mm howitzer in the Treasury of Ping''an Beijing. No one knows when it appeared here and why it appeared here, but they know that the artillery is powerful.


    At this point, I have to talk about the people set by Yang Chendong for himself. He seldom explained anything that was taken out of Dacang. At first, some people were curious about where it came from. Yang Er also made mistakes in this regard, and even once chased Yang Chendong for a result.


    The answer was that he didn''t get any answer. He was also arranged to go to the army for training, which frightened Yang er. He was not afraid of hardship as a soldier, but that he was afraid of losing his identity as a member of the Yang family.


    After training for some time, he returned to Yang Chendong and closed his mouth to know what to ask and what not to ask. Even Yang Er is like this. It can be imagined that other people dare to have so many problems. Because of this, Yang Chendong became more mysterious.


    When the 122 mm howitzer appeared in front of several generals, everyone was shocked. Some of them have heard some news that there are some powerful artillery being developed in the Arsenal in chiembedded City, but no one has seen what it looks like. Now I finally have a chance to feast my eyes. One by one, I look surprised and excited.

 Chapter 1117

    "Sixth young master, can we touch it?" Ling Daqiang, the teacher of the fourth cold division, said with some excitement and some nervousness. As the commander in charge of the firearm division, he has a natural affinity for firearms. When he sees the powerful artillery, he is as excited as a cavalry when he sees a good horse.


    Leng Qishi''s teacher Tiance was also excited, but he was also very nervous. He was afraid that Yang Chendong would say no.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong nodded with a smile, "of course, this thing is not made of paper and can''t be touched."


    This sentence also attracted bursts of laughter. Next, everyone came forward and stroked the iron guy who was said to be powerful. Even if the commander of the cavalry is not in, other deputy commanders can stand up and carry the beam. It''s strange that this man is used to holding power. He''s afraid that others will spy on his power. Many things are done by himself. Except himself, most of the others are furnishings and have no authority. It is impossible to pull out a person to preside over the situation at the moment.

 Chapter 1118

    Several other vice marshals knew that it was useless to say anything now. While arranging people to protect the comatose Zuli Yizheng retreat, they said to those scouts who had not been arranged to work: "go back and tell your general that death defense is. Once the general is in better health, they will immediately arrange a counterattack."


    After that, the master accountant began to retreat back quickly. Needless to say, these people have seen that the situation is going to be unfavorable. If they don''t escape now, I''m afraid they won''t have any chance to escape. Other scouts are you look at me, I look at you, and then they all reluctantly shook their heads and left. The so-called Vice Marshal''s words are not believable at all. What is death defense? What should we do without a plan? Who will protect their integrity on the flank?


    If there is no plan at all, it will be in danger at any time. The scouts were very puzzled, and what they could do was to return the real scene they saw. As for how to do it, they has the final say of their own generals.


    A gun came from afar to lift the barracks. The war did not start. The commander-in-chief was disabled!


    Zuli Yizheng was wounded and stunned, which soon spread to the barracks, the internal line, and the ears of the management bank. Another urgent telegram was sent to Yang Chendong, who had been waiting for news. He couldn''t help patting the book in front of him and laughing: "good, God help me too! Send orders, and the whole army attacked according to the plan.


    Take advantage of his illness and kill him!


    If the other side has no coach, it means that a person has no brain, and then he has four limbs. What''s the use? It''s just a person and a meat sandbag.


    On the main battlefield, Yang Chendong''s orders were quickly given to the troops by the scouts. The five-star armies who had been waiting for the general attack were excited, shouting and killing loudly. They could be heard more than ten miles away. Then the army attacked and went straight to the enemy camp in front.


    Besides, the news that the Japanese army was stunned by the bombing of Zuli and Yizheng has spread, which has created a bad feeling for some celebrities and generals. Without unified command on the battlefield of 500000 troops, what degree of chaos will it be?


    If we can''t cooperate with each other, how can we give full play to our strength?


    That is, without command, facing the main force of the five-star army, should we choose to fight or withdraw?


    Everyone has different ideas and thoughts. They constantly make more choices between fighting and withdrawing. Then there is the scene of someone withdrawing and someone fighting.


    Not to mention the retreating troops, after they left the battlefield, many positions were vacated, which was the most fatal. As a result, some Japanese troops suddenly found that there were no allies on the left and right, and the original United Front became fighting alone. At this time, the five-star army rushed to fill the position quickly, occupied these ownerless places, and then launched an attack on the front, left and right The Japanese army left behind for defense became a target. When facing three-sided attacks, their front would soon disintegrate, followed by defeat.


    Once a good situation is destroyed, especially where the cavalry front of the first division of the world cavalry and the new Third Army points, it is unstoppable. Infantry is inherently weak against cavalry, and the morale of the army can''t be shaken. It seems that the result will be doomed long ago.


    This directly led to the encirclement and heavy damage of one Japanese independent army after another. When they surrendered in an organic form, all they could do when the five alien divisions arrived at the front line was to accept prisoners and various materials, which made them reluctant for a time. But there was no way. They were much worse than the cavalry in terms of speed and collision power.


    Only the fourth and seventh land divisions, as well as the elite infantry like the first reserve division, can barely follow behind the cavalry and encircle or maim the surrounded Japanese countries one after another.


    The development of the war was even smoother than planned. Just three days later, he defeated nearly 200000 Japanese troops, of which the number of prisoners was more than 180000. When the news reached the rear, Yang Chendong became very excited and issued an order that he should be brave enough to chase down the poor invaders and not sell his name and learn from the overlord.


    The progress ahead was so smooth that only five foreign divisions were not enough to complete the task of cleaning the battlefield and seizing materials. According to past experience, Yang Chendong waved his hand and called on other foreign and Han people who had moved to Ping''an Beijing to rush to the front line to help the army clean the battlefield, so as to distribute according to work and obtain benefits.


    After coming to this world, Yang Chendong feels that some things have changed. For example, using firearms as cold weapons is not as exaggerated as in history. A few people can defeat thousands or even tens of thousands of people. All this depends on the will to fight. If several people with firearms face hundreds of death squads, they dare not speak of victory, let alone win Said to deal with tens of thousands of people.


    That''s why he has a cold front firearm army, but he still can''t reach the invincible and disadvantageous reason. I think Zhu Di, the emperor Chengzu of the Ming Dynasty, brought a firearm camp when he fought on the grassland, but he also won the victory with the grassland cavalry. He didn''t win.


    Naturally, some things have not changed, such as the power of the people.


    The destruction of the Phnom Penh Dynasty has proved everything. The reason why he destroyed a country in 31 days depends on the help of the people. Now he wants to copy the road to success and borrow the foreign people in Ping''an to help himself.


    Yang Chendong, who has always advocated the military and civilian family, gave orders. It''s hard for the local indigenous people to say, but some of the foreign people, including some Han people, responded positively. Some of them even had experience and directly drove their own carriage out of the city in order to help the army transport more materials.


    When thousands of these people entered the battlefield in a growing number, the pressure of the five alien divisions was greatly reduced, and they could finally keep up with the pace of other main forces.


    The follow-up forces followed. When Yang Chendong just wanted to take a breath, the Intelligence Bureau suddenly reported that there was a Japanese army with tens of thousands of people in the southwest of Ping''an Beijing. They were coming to Ping''an Beijing at the speed of marching in a hurry. The leader was Mao Lizheng, the first general under Zuli Yizheng.


    It turned out that the Japanese army was defeated and the general was unconscious and injured. After the news reached Shanyin ¡¤ Dao, Maoli Zhengzheng felt bad. After thinking about it, I decided to take a black tiger''s heart and seize it by taking advantage of the emptiness of the troops in Ping''an Beijing. In this way, it will be tantamount to cutting off the return road of the five-star army, and perhaps it will reverse the whole war situation.


    With an idea, Maori regular left the main force to continue to crush Zhiming Changxin, and he rushed to Ping''an Beijing with 20000 soldiers. He wanted to be surprised, he wanted to turn the war around, and he wanted to be a hero of the Japanese people.


    "Twenty thousand?" when hearing the result, Yang Chendong''s eyes flashed a worried look.


    At this time, the main force of the five-star army is constantly chasing the Japanese army and hitting them hard all the way. If you want to recall them, you can do something for a while. On the contrary, it may surprise the original victory situation.


    But if we don''t recall the reinforcements, there are only one thousand black riding dragon guards led by him and a regiment of new cavalry of the three armed forces in Ping''an Beijing, with only 3000 people. Considering that no one can stay in the city''s public security, especially when most foreign nationalities have left the city, and the majority of the city are Japanese, we can''t help leaving a little defense force.


    "That''s good." Yang Chendong quickly made a decision. He is determined to create a miracle again with a thousand black riding dragon guards.


    Black riding Dragon Guard is Yang Chendong''s ultimate escort. It should be the safest. But on the battlefield, he has repeatedly become a firefighter. He often rushes to where there is danger. I don''t know how many times he has played the heroic role of winning more with less.


    This time, they had to dress up and fight more.


    He called the cavalry head of the new three armies, handed over the task of guarding Ping''an Beijing, and told him to guard the city gate. As a last resort, he could close the city gate and defend the city. Naturally, the regimental commander was reluctant to do so, and proposed that the sixth young master stay at home and he take two thousand cavalry to fight.


    "Hehe, you can''t do it. It can''t be done by black riding Dragon Guard." Yang Chendong smiled and refused each other''s kindness. This time, he did not look down on his soldiers, but made the most correct choice from a factual point of view.


    The following decision was made. After hearing this, the 1000 black cavalry dragon guards not only did not fear, but also rubbed their hands one by one, which can be seen from the fact that they began to take out sabers to wipe and constantly check firearms and equipment.


    With 10 to 20 thousand, it is almost impossible for other armies to complete the task. Even the most elite first division of the world cavalry may not be able to do it. But it is a habit to put it on the black riding Dragon Guard.


    They have invulnerable black armor, the most advanced firearms, the most powerful individual combat power, and the most powerful leader in the world, Yang Chendong.


    When these are gathered together, it is doomed that they will continue to create miracles and move towards the peak of life.


    Of the 1000 black dragon guards, 200 were added in the later stage. Naturally, they are also the best in various armies. They are all politically qualified loyal people who have joined the five-star army for more than two years.


    Moreover, before they joined the black riding Dragon Guard, many of them were already officers. Some were platoon commanders, and even deputy company commanders and company commanders. Some of them have great prospects, but the temptation of black riding Dragon Guard is greater. Being able to join this team is originally the greatest achievement and glory of their life.


    Black riding Dragon Guard is the guard army of the sixth young master. With this qualification, he is not afraid to face some teachers or even military commanders. Once he has left a good impression in the eyes of the sixth young master, his great future can be expected.

 Chapter 1119

    It was also their good luck. Soon after they came to heiqi Longwei, they encountered a bloody battle with 20000 enemies. They were all excited and excited. For these dragon guards who were originally grass-roots officers, they never knew what they were afraid of.


    The morale of the army is high. When they are gathered together, all the black riding dragon guards show the will of death in their eyes. Especially when Yang Chendong, dressed in a golden cloak, appeared in front of them riding a white dragon, one by one was eager to straighten his chest and strive to show his best side.


    "Well, I see your high morale. I also believe that in a short time, some of you will return to the army and take power again. I believe that at that time, everything you have experienced here will be unforgettable. Now, when I take you to create miracles, do you have confidence?" Yang Chendong said with great satisfaction when he saw that the soldiers seemed to rush out of their fighting spirit.


    "Always be ready!"


    "Let''s go." led by Yang Chendong, a group of four people went straight to the gate of Ping''an Jingbei city.


    In the direction of Danbo County, an army of 20000 people is rushing here, and the target is directly in the direction of Ping''an Beijing.


    The leader''s impressiveness is the Maori regularity of a suit of armor. At this time, his eyes are a little anxious, and his eyes are a little blood red, which are the consequences of the rush to march all night.


    Since he got the news that the general was seriously injured and unconscious, Maori regularize was as old as ten years in an instant. For the noble man of their own life, they are more close to each other. It can be said that if one person prospers, all will prosper, and if one person fails, all will fail.


    Once something happens to the righteous government of Zuli, as his confidant, I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to have a foothold in the whole Japanese country. He was more anxious than anyone in his heart. After a little hesitation, he made the decision to attack Ping''an Beijing.


    He thought that once he captured Ping''an Beijing, it would disrupt the formation of the five-star army and create enough time for the general to wake up and resume command. Only when there is hope to recover the overall situation can he have a glorious day again.


    Ambitious, Maori regular appeared. Walking in front of him, he suddenly stopped, waved his hand and made a movement for the whole army to stop moving forward, and then listened to what he was listening to.


    Pass... Pass... Pass


    The sound of the horse''s hooves falling to the ground was heard, powerful and neat.


    "It''s cavalry!" Maori regular, who has rich experience, said his judgment at the first time. After he shouted, the Japanese troops behind him came out of two teams, one with an iron shield and the other with a strong bow.


    This is a well-trained army, and it is also the support of Maori regular in these years. With them, I don''t know how many times they turned defeat into victory and how many war achievements they have made. Only now, they finally met their opponent.


    Shield soldiers in front, archers in the back, formed several human walls. As soon as all this was done, a series of black Armored Cavalry appeared in the line of sight, but the cavalry showed their nose. Looking from a distance, it gave people a kind of gloomy and cold murderous air.


    The bright red five-star flag fluttered in the wind, which was so eye-catching that Maori''s regular eyes couldn''t help narrowing slightly.


    It was the cavalry of the five-star army. He had thought of it, but the momentum of the other party scared him. With years of combat experience, he had a feeling that although the cavalry was small, its combat effectiveness would not be too weak.


    Looking around, the originally nervous Maori regular was relieved, not for anything else, just because he found that the number of cavalry came was not much, just a thousand, which made him feel relaxed immediately.


    How about the five-star army? What if the cavalry are good at fighting? In the end, there were only a thousand people. With 20000 to 1000, he still had full confidence.


    "Bowmen and archers are ready for long-range attack, long Gunners are ready for close combat, and shield soldiers support each other. As long as they can block their first wave of attack, the victory will belong to us." Maori shouted loudly to calm the army.


    This is a normal move to deal with cavalry. The other party has only 1000 people. In Maori''s view, it is not difficult to resist.


    If you don''t know your opponents, you''ll never know their strength. The next scene tells people the importance of knowing yourself and the enemy. Just when the Japanese army had done a good job of protection, and some looked down on the 1000 cavalry in front of them, the black riding dragon guard shot.


    When it was still 300 meters away, Qiu Wu, the leader of the first guard brigade who rushed to the front, touched a 95 style from behind, then opened the insurance and loaded the bullet. All this was completed in an instant.


    With the same action, there are 400 soldiers around them. They don''t know how many times they have carried out such training. For some people, they have been integrated into life, even with their eyes closed.


    With the sound of the first shot in Qiu Wu''s hand, the sweep and slaughter mode were started.


    The gun is fired immediately. Due to its unstable state and the recoil force of the gun, the muzzle is often found to be offset, followed by the disadvantages of bullets hitting the air. All this can be made up through continuous training.


    Not to mention, the Japanese troops opposite have long been concentrated together. As long as the direction is not bad, one shot can always hurt some people. The next hundred shots fully confirmed this result.


    Dada... Dada


    Under the gunfire, the bullets roared out, flew away, and fell into the camp of the Japanese army opposite. The unprepared Japanese soldiers fell down one by one, and blood splashed one by one


    The more bullets fly out, the more intense the gunfire, which means that more and more Japanese soldiers are shot and killed. Due to the density of bullets, some Japanese troops were hit and fell to the ground at first, and then, like infection, there was a large area of collapse, especially those Japanese troops who had exposed their bodies with bows, arrows and long guns and were ready to attack, became the living targets and the targets of the first wave of fire attack.


    The gunfire went on one after another. In a short distance of more than 300 meters, the black riding Dragon Guard soldiers changed at least one clip and at most two clips, which made the bullets fly out like a dense rain. It also opened the enemy''s middle door, and the archers and spearmen were in a mess.


    "The second brigade set out with me!" Captain daoxiao, who had long been waiting for the opportunity, shouted, accelerated his pace and charged forward.


    The cavalry is terrifying because of their speed and power.


    By means of horse power, people can easily exert their power several times that of themselves, so that they can go nowhere and be disadvantageous; With the horse''s power, you can easily rush out of the territory to a road without people, and regard the infantry as grass mustard harvest and prestige.


    When the black riding Dragon Guard brought these two advantages to the limit, it was the time when the Japanese infantry camp collapsed and the troops were in chaos.


    Compared with Qiu Wu''s first brigade, daoxiao''s second brigade pays more attention to the attack on momentum. Perhaps the sabre can''t compare with the Ninth Five-Year Plan in terms of lethality. It can be said that when it comes to deterrence, the latter doesn''t know how much better.


    When the four hundred black cavalry suddenly appeared in front of us, as soon as the war horse jumped to the head of the shield soldiers, the knife light suddenly appeared and fell on the heads of the Japanese soldiers who were still holding shields.


    The light of the knife flashed, and the heads with wide eyes soared into the air. After the horses fell to the ground, the heads separated from the body slowly fell to the ground one by one, and the bloody gas rose to the sky.


    "Kill!" seeing that the first and second brigades were successful, Yang Chendong, dressed in a golden cloak, drank and rushed with the remaining 200 black horses as the last force. At the same time, they also shouldered the last straw to crush the camel.


    The gunfire was still ringing, and the light of the knife had come in front of him. At the same time, there were black cavalry constantly approaching with a seven star crossbow. They attacked the Japanese army again and again, which made it impossible to defend, caught the Japanese army unprepared, and made the Japanese army dizzy.


    The two thousand Japanese troops in front soon became stepping stones and the first victims on the battlefield. When all of them died or lost their resistance, more and more five-star armies came to the front, beating the weak seawall like torrential waves.


    Wielding a four foot blade larger than an ordinary saber, Yang Chendong rode a white dragon as if he had no one. Every time he waved his arm and chopped once, a great head rose into the sky. Every time a sharp saber fell and lifted, there would be blood and light flying everywhere on the battlefield.


    Under the leadership of Yang Chendong, taking him as an example, other black riders rely on the unbreakable armor of knives and guns. They just kill the enemy with a knife without scruples about defense. They also give full play to their powerful lethality at this moment.


    Finally, under the constant beating, the seawall began to show the trend of collapse. When that moment came, 20000 Japanese troops were frightened by the power of black riding dragon guards, and some people began to turn around and run out of fear.


    No one doesn''t cherish his life. After all, it''s only once.


    Under the premise of no faith, what high-ranking officials and high salaries are just flowers and moons in the water. They can''t touch or touch them. Where is their own small life important.


    "Come back, come back to me." when more and more soldiers turned and fled, the front loosened, and then became a defeated soldier without combat power, Maori regular shouted from the bottom of his heart.


    At this moment, although the voice is loud, it is not enough to call back the hearts of the people.


    At this moment, the general shouted, but it was just a stimulant that accelerated the soldiers'' escape speed. It seems that everyone is afraid of being caught by the general and killed for deserting soldiers. All they did was run faster.

 Chapter 1120

    Twenty thousand troops fled in the twinkling of an eye, and even half of them were left. It''s not that they don''t want to escape, but that they escape too slowly, or they have been entangled by the black riding Dragon Guard and can''t escape. This includes commander Maori.


    Maori regular is a smart man. After years of battlefield career, he knows when to enter and when to retreat. Seeing the five-star army so brave and sharp, he shouted a few times and still couldn''t recover the situation, so he made the decision to retreat.


    However, those shouts exposed his identity and had been stared at. It was Yang Er, the servant of the Yang family, who had followed Yang Chendong for the longest time and always wanted to make military achievements.


    "Protect the young master." Yang Er, who locked the target, threw this sentence to Badaojiang and Pengyue, then turned his horse in a direction and ran straight to Maoli.


    The Maori at this moment just turned and walked away. Originally, as a commander, he rode a war horse, but at this moment, in order not to be noticed, he had already dismounted and retreated among the defeated soldiers under the protection of his own soldiers.


    "Where did the old boy run, take his life." seeing that Maori regular was going to run away, Yang ER was not willing to rely. He roared in such a loud voice, so that he was not inferior to Zhang Yide''s voice on Dangyang bridge. After this roar, he immediately frightened many Japanese troops in front of him.


    This momentum and momentum made many Japanese troops directly drop their weapons and kneel to the ground. Although there was only one black riding Dragon Guard in front of them, many people still put down the idea of resistance.


    "Get out of my way." Yang Er, who didn''t take those minions in his eyes, roared again, then beat his horse forward and jumped several times. Once he rushed over the head of a kneeling Japanese army. The soldier was frightened and fainted to the ground.


    No one dared to stop Yang er with this momentum, and no one would stop him, so that he came to a place 20 meters away from Maori. At this moment, the Japanese commander also saw Yang Er chasing after him. When he saw that the other party''s eyes seemed to be able to spit fire, he knew that it was difficult for him to leave without killing this person.


    After looking around, I didn''t find any other black riding dragon guards. I looked at more than 20 guards around me. Maori regular''s eyes showed a cruel sneer, "don''t be afraid, he has only one person. Let''s go up and kill him."


    The guard was originally to protect the general. He can die for the general at a critical time. Now that the order was given, more than 20 people gathered around without saying a word.


    With one person to more than 20 people, Yang ER was awe inspiring. Not only that, he also gave a hearty laugh under the dark mask, "well, come on, let me kill one happy, kill one fun, ha ha ha."


    In the laughter, Yang Er moved. The saber in his hand suddenly chopped out and landed on a Japanese army guard close to him, touching the blade that was about to be raised opposite.


    The same knife was used, but the strength of one side was too great. When the two sides collided together, the direct impact was that one knife was smashed. Next, Yang er''s knife fell directly and cut it on the guard''s chest, revealing a huge wound with deep visible bones.


    With a slight effort, the blade was pulled back. The next Yang Er continued to chop. At this moment, the sweat shed on the training ground did not flow in vain. During training, cutting a thousand times a day made him wave his knife out of an instinct, and each time he waved it, he could often bring a pot of blood.


    At this moment, Yang Er became a murderous God. Everywhere he passed, there were corpses everywhere. This scene also frightened Maori regular. When he saw that there were fewer and fewer soldiers around him, and there were less than five people, he turned around again and ran away.


    "Where to go." seeing the hard-working target, Yang Er wants to run away. Where he is willing to rely, he wants to chase after his horse. But the five guards surrounded him, and there was a great intention to fight their lives to keep him here.


    "Wow ah." Yang ER was angry. With a loud roar, he suddenly got off his horse. After rolling to the ground, he raised his knife and cut off the legs of a guard, making him fall to the ground in the wail.


    Yang Er, who got off the horse, is more flexible. He always cuts with a knife at a very tricky angle, which is not in direct proportion to his tall figure, and people can''t believe that he did it.


    Others couldn''t believe it, which gave Yang er an unexpected advantage. It was only a dozen breath that the other four guards died. At this moment, Yang Er had already dyed his black armor blood red because he killed too many people.


    When he got on the horse, Yang Er chased the Maori regular who ran 100 meters away again. Using this time on the horse, he was constantly adjusting his breath and killing his ultimate goal in the most perfect state.


    Being able to follow Yang Chendong''s side naturally learned a lot. In addition, his strength has been good. Once he meets Maori regular in the front, he has 100% confidence to win this person, and even he can''t use three moves before and after.


    Strong people are confident, but many things can''t be done well if you are strong. If so, isn''t the world always dominated by the strong and the weak have no way to go? Just like now, although Yang Er has enough self-confidence, his gross profit is not vegetarian.


    After being a general for so many years, he has always been valued by the great general, the army, the army, the interests and the righteous government, so that he is finally in the center of power, so that he has never been short of money, and there are indeed a number of loyal soldiers around him.


    Just like just now, the resistance of five people who are fierce and do not defend death is enough to explain everything. Yang Ergang just killed five people. Before he could catch his breath, nearly ten Japanese soldiers rushed up from a distance.


    All of them have the heart of death, and all they do is give their general Maori a chance to escape. People say that even Qin Hui has three good friends. That''s true.


    After all, the Japanese army has an advantage in military strength. Even if the Dragon guards are brave, it is impossible to kill all the Japanese soldiers in a short time. Taking this opportunity, Maori regularize finally escaped. Of course, he paid a high price. More than half of his own soldiers who had followed him through life and death for many years died in the first World War.


    Yang Er, who killed all the Japanese soldiers in front of him angrily, couldn''t scold. He called cowards cowards, and the scolding spread far away.


    With ten thousand and twenty thousand, Longwei once again told everyone about their strength. Although they themselves lost two or three hundred people in this war, prestige is prestige, and Longwei cannot be blasphemed and offended.


    The Japanese soldiers fled, died, and fell. The overall situation was determined. Other comrades in arms left behind in Ping''an capital rushed out and took over the task of cleaning the battlefield. When Yang Chendong saw that the overall situation was settled, he began to record the casualty figures. After learning that more than 200 people were killed and more than 100 injured in the war, he could not help sighing. Although most of the dead and injured joined Longwei later, it is undeniable that none of them can enter this big family. This time the loss was so heavy that he felt some heartache.


    It seems that Yang Chendong is in a bad mood. Yang Er, who is covered with blood on one side, took the initiative to cheer up and said, "young master, don''t worry, we''ve written down this revenge. It won''t take long to kill Maori regular and avenge our brothers."


    "Yes, this revenge must be avenged." Yang Chendong nodded with a serious face, and his eyes fell in the distance. In this war, the Japanese army won a big victory and ate half of its main force. Then it''s only a matter of time for fear of conquering the Japanese country.


    ......


    Manhole city.


    In the temporary city Lord''s residence, some thin people are standing in front of a large military map and meditating.


    As the commander of the new second army, he has not stopped for a moment since he occupied Shajing and Jingzhou. First, rebuild the city and stabilize the people, then promote commercial development and set up factories in order to achieve the goal of rapid economic prosperity, and then unite the military and make preparations for sending troops to the West.


    With the pearl jade of Shicheng in front, what we do not want to do is to imitate, first stabilize the foundation, accumulate strength, and finally attack outward.


    The idea is good, but change comes with it. Yang Chendong''s sudden attack on the state of Japan has led to the dissatisfaction and even crisis of the northern Ming Dynasty. The direct consequence is that the pressure of the new second army, which is very close to the northern Ming Dynasty, has become greater and greater. Until the Liaodong cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty came out and reached an agreement with the Southern Ming Dynasty, the new second army now has to say whether it has expanded outward or whether it can keep its existing territory.


    The city has been besieged and the external supply has been cut off for more than 20 days. The situation in the city is getting worse and worse day by day. Under the more and more severe situation, the mind of giving up is getting heavier and heavier, and the pressure is getting greater and greater.


    Standing in front of the map, frowning, a soldier outside the door suddenly reported that it was Xu Yuan, the commander of the infantry division, who asked for a meeting.


    Xu Yuan, originally one of the farewell generals, has been following him since Lu Cheng was destroyed. Although his ability is average, after the establishment of the new second army, he still asked for a position as a division commander, which can be regarded as an absolute confidant.


    Hearing that Xu Yuan came to see him, he nodded goodbye and said to the soldiers in a hoarse voice, "please."


    Xu Yuan came. He was tall, with a tiger light in his eyes and broad cheekbones. He had a standard Mongolian man''s face. As soon as he entered the hall, a rumbling voice came out of his mouth, "junzuo, I heard that you haven''t eaten another day. It''s not good."


    "Ha ha." listening to the concern of his subordinates, he turned his head gently, forced a smile on his face, and then said with the same concern: "Mr. Xu, you have to eat on time. You''re thin again."

 Chapter 1121

    "Hey, isn''t it an old problem for us? In the past, when guarding Dalu City, none of the brothers had ever felt hungry. It seems that they haven''t been fat since then, ha ha." Xu Yuan laughed. After saying this, he restrained the smile on his face and became like a man who wanted to talk and stop.


    Xu Yuan''s words reminded me of the past. It seemed that when I didn''t have enough to eat and wear a coat, I looked unnaturally guilty. After all, he is a general in the army. If his brothers don''t have enough to eat, it is his greatest responsibility.


    The room also became silent for a time because of this topic. It was not until five or six breaths later that he regained his look of farewell that he made a voice and asked, "Mr. Xu, there is something here, but what has happened to the Ming army outside the city?"


    "No, it''s not." Xu Yuan answered quickly, but he did hesitate. Even his neck didn''t know what the reason was. It was red.


    This scene fell in Sheffield''s eyes, which made him very curious. He knows his subordinates very well. Although he has average ability, he has a straight personality. He won''t frown if he puts the knife on his neck. What will make him so embarrassed? With curiosity, he said, "Mr. Xu, what happened?"


    "This... Yes." Xu Yuan, who didn''t seem to know how to answer, simply admitted it directly.


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" seeing Xu Yuan admit it, he became more curious to say goodbye. He wanted to know what had happened, so that the always cheerful other party would make such a pinch.


    Facing the question of farewell, Xu Yuan didn''t answer immediately, but took a deep breath first. Then he stared at the farewell and said, "junzuo, now our new Second Army''s Shajing city and Jingzhou City are surrounded by the northern Ming Dynasty respectively, but I don''t know if the king of Wunan has any clever plan to extricate himself?"


    As soon as he heard it, he shook his head and said, "at present, he hasn''t received any new instructions from the sixth young master. I''m afraid everything will continue to wait."


    "Have to wait?" hearing this answer, Xu Yuan seemed to become a little excited at this moment and said loudly: "junzuo, the siege has been more than 20 days. Not to mention whether the army of the northern Ming Dynasty will attack the city suddenly, it is said that the brothers in the city have been in panic for a long time. I''m afraid if it goes on like this..."


    Without waiting for Xu Yuan to finish his words, he changed his calm appearance and asked aloud, "wait, what''s the matter with the brothers in the city?"


    "Ah? This..." Xu Yuan seemed a little embarrassed and showed a complex look in his eyes, but then he seemed to think of something and said in a very firm tone: "junzuo, I won''t hide it from you. Some brothers below can''t stand it and have begun to think of other ways."


    "Other ways? What way? Can''t you surrender to Beiming?" Yang Chendong thought of what it was smart to say goodbye.


    Xu Yuan, who was still thinking of an excuse to say it, was relieved. Some things I''m afraid I didn''t say, but I have to pinch it. Once I said it, it doesn''t matter. At present, he stood up and said with a straight face: "yes, the junzuo said, but it''s not surrender. It''s called battlefield uprising in the words of King Wunan."


    "Battlefield uprising? Are you the leader?" seeing that Xu Yuan said these with such confidence, how can he not understand that his confidant is afraid to be in Cao Ying and in Han.


    "No, the military seat is the first." to my surprise, Xu Yuan answered like this.


    For a moment, she was stunned, then shook her head seriously and said, "I never said I wanted a battlefield uprising, let alone bow my head to Beiming, but I don''t know where Mr. Xu heard the false news?"


    "Junzuo, this is not false news, but my subordinates dare to make arrangements for you. Of course, this is not my meaning, but the common meaning of some old brothers in the past." it seems that Xu Yuan is very happy when he is ready to speak.


    Then the hall became silent again. An old brothers, let the farewell look become shocked and inexplicable. But at the same time, he also thought of a lot of things and the materials sent by the military inspector''s office two days ago.


    It was said that after the northern Ming army besieged the city, the Shajing City, which had just restored order, became a little chaotic again. After the investigation of the inspector''s office, the ultimate goal was to point to the old brothers of the commander, that is, the Mongolian veterans who had guarded Dalu city together.


    It is precisely because these senior figures are involved in the matter that the talents of the supervision department did not make the decision to arrest people, but reported to the commander for his decision. For the sake of the friendship of the old brothers, he said goodbye to the public and private use for the first time and pressed things down. Originally, he wanted to wait until the situation was less tense. He talked with the old brothers, but he didn''t expect that they took the initiative to find themselves first.


    Naturally, the shock in my heart is not small, but I still can''t understand why we couldn''t even eat when we were guarding Dalu City, but we still stick to it. Now we haven''t reached that situation, why do we want to surrender? Puzzled, he looked at Xu Yuan and asked, "why?"


    "Junzuo, my brothers are really afraid to live a hard life again. In recent years, everyone''s life has changed for the better, they have begged their mother-in-law, and even some have married several. Now, when they were not alone in the past, they have too many scruples." when answering this question, Xu Yuan''s eyes also turned red and didn''t seem very willing.


    Instead of going to see Xu Yuan, he kept saying, "life is good, we can''t bear hardships anymore, can we? Hehe, it''s really easy from thrift to extravagance, and difficult from extravagance to thrift!"


    People are often like this. When they have nothing, they try their best, even if they have only one percent hope. On the contrary, when you have everything, you don''t dare to take risks. Even if things have a 70% chance of success, you have to consider it again and again.


    At present, it is so. The old brothers who don''t know what death is are afraid of death, which is really unexpected.


    He bowed his head and said goodbye thoughtfully. His eyes were red. He was really sad and disappointed. Unexpectedly, when in danger, the first demon e-zi was not others, but his most trusted old brothers.


    I really know people, faces and hearts.


    But after only a moment of silence, he looked up and looked at Xu Yuan again. "Is that what the old brothers mean? Have you ever thought about whether Beiming will accept your surrender? What''s the advantage of doing so?"


    "Junzuo, the northern Ming army said that as long as we surrender, everything is easy to say, and it is not impossible for brothers to be promoted to rank." Xu Yuan quickly answered this question.


    It was this answer that made a surprise flash in his farewell look. He finally understood that Xu Yuan didn''t come here to talk casually, but already had a proposition. It''s more accurate to inform yourself than to discuss with yourself.


    Then the problem comes again. How do they know the attitude of the northern Ming army towards themselves. With this incomprehension, she asked, "Mr. Xu, how do you know this? I remember that the city gate has been closed for more than 20 days. It is supposed that we can''t get in touch with the outside world."


    "Er... It was the old brothers who deliberately let the water out when guarding the city gate. Oh, by the way, there was a businessman of Beiming Dynasty named Rong Shao in the city. The military seat should remember that he was the middleman between us and Beiming." it seemed that he knew that he was not guarding the military discipline. Xu Yuan just passed this sentence from generation to generation and focused on Rong Shao.


    "Rongshao!" hearing the name, he nodded goodbye, "I know this man."


    Since the new second army occupied Shajing City, many businessmen from the northern Ming Dynasty have appeared here, and rongshao is the most famous one. Probably because he has a big business and is very rich. It is said that he is very related in the northern Ming army. Now it seems that this is clearly the spy sent by the other party.


    Hearing that she didn''t know rongshao, Xu Yuan immediately said, "yes, that''s the man who was the first subordinate he found privately. He told us the attitude of the northern Ming army towards us."


    "What''s your attitude? The sixth young master has treated you well. Now that he has become a teacher, can''t he say he''s not satisfied?" when it comes to attitude, he says goodbye in a somewhat angry or even harsh tone.


    Speaking of this matter, Xu Yuan was obviously full of confidence. "Yes, I am now the commander of the first division, but the position of division commander is just what the military seat asked for. There are four divisions in the new second army, and those three are cavalry divisions. We are the only infantry division. Is that important?"


    "Ha ha, ha ha." after listening to this answer, he suddenly laughed a few times and asked, "Xu Yuan, Xu Yuan, it seems that you are still blaming the sixth young master for not becoming a cavalry division commander."


    "Of course I blame him. We are a strong army galloping on the grassland. Only cavalry can give full play to his advantages here. What''s the matter with the infantry division? Is it important?" Xu Yuan looked angry when talking about this matter.


    Xu Yuan is venting his anger in his heart. Why not pay for his heartache.


    When the new second army was just established, he took the initiative to ask Yang Chendong to send some fierce generals to himself. Otherwise, he was really worried about the combat effectiveness of the army. To this end, Yang Chendong agreed. He arranged the three cavalry divisions himself, and they were all brave and resourceful. The reason why Xu Yuan was appointed as the infantry division commander was actually his selfishness. He took the initiative to ask for it. After all, there are not many old brothers. Relatively speaking, the infantry division is safer. That''s why he made these arrangements.

 Chapter 1122

    I didn''t expect that my kindness would bring such results. I don''t know what to say at this moment. He even had an impulse to tell the truth, but he knew that it was useless to say anything now.


    When a person has made up his mind to do something, it can''t be changed in a word or two. More importantly, in any case, Xu Yuan''s words are tantamount to betraying the sixth young master. Such a person''s loyalty is no longer there. Even if he stays, it can''t be of great use.


    He felt sad for Xu Yuan''s future. He didn''t show it on his farewell face. He was thinking about another question, whether he could make some articles through this thing. Just now he had been thinking of ways in front of the map, and now the opportunity had appeared. "Mr. Xu, it''s a big thing. I still need to think about it. In addition, I want to see Rong Shao. It''s useless for you to say something. I want to hear him tell it face to face."


    ......


    What happened in Shajing city is still limited to some people. But this small number of people are Yang Chendong.


    Two telegrams have been sent to the front, all about this matter. The difference is that one is complaining and the other is proposing a solution.


    The informant is the CIA of the intelligence department. After continuous development, the intelligence department headed by the seventh lady, Su Man''er, has already begun to develop towards the military and the political and land departments. Like the so-called old brothers in Xu Yuan''s mouth, some of them married women who were peripheral members of the CIA. Most of these people had bad backgrounds and even had a terrible past. They were rescued by the CIA and sent to various places after training.


    Their identities are quite confidential, and they have no contact with each other. They are top secret.


    When these old brothers began to move and often got together to discuss things, some of their actions had come into the sight of the CIA. It''s just that these people don''t care at all.


    With the ladies'' pillow wind, the secrets of these people were soon learned. Then they gathered layer by layer and finally reported to Yang Chendong.


    Another telegram was sent without saying goodbye. It explained the story in detail, and finally attached its own opinions. The main idea is two words - feigning surrender, in this way in exchange for more time.


    When both telegrams were sent to Yang Chendong, he was arranging to march to the north of Japan.


    The two telegrams just passed in his mind. Yang Chendong put them aside first and then arranged the previous battle plan. "Generals, Zuli and Yizheng are still injured. The army under their hands is less than 300000. Now we have an advantage in military strength. Next, it''s time to try our best to eat them and solve the war of Japan."


    "I would like to respect the order of the sixth young master."


    All the generals spoke in unison, and then their eyes fell on Yang Chendong, who presided over the military meeting. Obviously, everyone was waiting for the final military decision.


    "OK." seeing that everyone''s morale was so strong, Yang Chendong nodded heavily and issued military orders from his mouth, which was a step closer to solving the war in Japan.


    After the meeting, Yang Chendong told Yang er not to allow anyone to disturb him. He put the two telegrams in front of him and looked at them carefully.


    It is said that fortresses are the easiest to break inside. Yang Chendong never denied this. Therefore, he set up an inspector''s office in the army. There are political commissars in the cold front. There are also the political department at the next higher level, the supervision department and the anti-corruption department in local government affairs, and so on. What to prevent is what accidents will happen.


    What should come will come, just like anti-corruption in later generations, emerging one after another.


    Yang Chendong never thought that there would be no problem in his army and local areas, which is something that even saints can''t do. After all, people are selfish. Otherwise, there would be no one who would kill the devil for himself.


    It can also be said that Xu Yuan and others were expected by Yang Chendong, but he didn''t expect the problem to appear in the new second army. Fortunately, he didn''t betray himself and didn''t live up to his great expectations.


    This is very gratifying for Yang Chendong. He can be sure that the situation of the CIA must not be clear, which shows the value of its practice. In particular, at the end of the telegram, he said goodbye and begged for Xu Yuan and other old brothers. As long as he begged for their lives, it seemed that his moral character was noble.


    "Hey, it''s going to rain and my mother is going to get married. The most important thing in the five-star army is people. They have to go." with a long sigh in his heart, Yang Chendong made the final decision. Then, with a stroke of pen, he returned a telegram to say goodbye, agreed to all his actions, and let him take the lead in the principle of not granting military orders abroad. If you need any help, Although you will do everything you can to meet it.


    After the telegram was sent to Yang ER and handed over to Wang Shan secretly, Yang Chendong''s eyes fell back on the war of Japan. Up to now, the overall situation has basically been decided. Next, it is just a matter of time. If the problems here could be solved earlier, the difficult situation of the new second army would be solved earlier. Yang Chendong felt the great pressure.


    ......


    Hokkaido, Tibetan Prefecture.


    It belongs to the central area of Hokkaido, and now it has become the headquarters of the great general''s army, foot interests and justice.


    Zuli Yizheng, who was injured and unconscious, had already awakened. Fortunately, he was in good health. He was only injured and did not endanger his life. It''s just that when you wake up, you know the result of the war ahead and faint again. That''s depressing.


    When he woke up again and began to preside over military power, the number of generals around him had become much less.


    First, the Ninja''s sneak attack made him lose 20 capable confidants. Then, the war outside Ping''an city was defeated, and half of the generals were lost. Now he is less than 20 in the big tent, including Maori regular general who gave up attacking Shanyin ¡¤ Dao.


    Now that the war has been fought, the energetic and righteous government of foot benefit has disappeared. In exchange, there are some decadent and spiritless generals. "Let''s talk about our views."


    After saying this, Zuli Yizheng slowly closed his eyes. At this moment, he seemed a little tired.


    Even the top generals do this, and the generals below don''t know what to say. In the face of such a situation, it seems that everything is wrong.


    Among the generals, only Maori''s eyes were shining and seemed to be thinking about something. When the big tent fell into silence, he suddenly took a step forward and came out, "general, my subordinates have a plan that may solve the current situation."


    At this time, some people are willing to give advice. There is no reason why they are not willing to follow the righteous government. In particular, this person is still his confidant Maori regular. At that time, he suddenly straightened up and asked, "what''s the plan? Let''s listen to everyone."


    "Hayi." Maori gave a heavy head and then said in a slow voice: "At present, the five-star army has indeed taken a lot of advantages, and the number of troops has surpassed us for the first time. Our Japanese country is already in danger. But if you measure it carefully, this is not the case. In the final analysis, the five-star army is just an armed force that does not want to be recognized by Beiming. In fact, there are many weaknesses. What they lack is the inside story."


    Hearing these words, many people felt a light in front of them.


    At this moment, Maori''s voice continued: "Although we seem to have little potential, this is our whole Japanese country. Now we are fighting here, and we can take all of them. We can fight such a war for several years, more than ten years or even longer, but as an external five-star army, they can not be regarded as aggressors after all. Let alone Beiming behind them A powerful enemy. The so-called enemy of the enemy is our friend, which we can take advantage of. "


    "That''s right." hearing the foot benefit and righteousness policy here, he finally said: "our Japanese country was originally a vassal country of the Ming Dynasty and one of the countries that did not levy. Not long ago, we once again expressed our intention to be a minister to the northern Ming Dynasty, and they also accepted us. At this moment, we were in danger, and they must help."


    "What the general said is exactly what he said. Now we just need to ask for help from Beiming and even agree to their troops entering our Japanese country. In that case, the five-star army will be attacked from both sides, and the situation will be reversed. At that time, it will not be a problem to drive out the five-star army." Mao Licheng nodded in agreement.


    "Well said." As soon as he changed his decadent appearance, the great general, Zu Li and Yizheng laughed. Once the northern Ming army entered the Japanese country, the five-star army will no longer occupy any advantage, and if it still does not retreat, it will face a double blow from himself and the northern Ming Dynasty. In that case, it will be difficult for him to support the overall situation. More importantly, once the northern Ming Dynasty and the five-star army start a war, they will be defeated It will bring disaster to the East, which will create enough time for the re expansion of Japan.


    What he needs to pay is only dignity. In the face of the powerful Ming Dynasty, what if he lowers his head? The most important thing is to keep his position unswervingly. In that case, he will have a day when he will rise in Japan.


    It seemed that the five-star army had been forced to retreat. Zuli Yizheng laughed. He immediately announced that he would send a boat to Beiming for help. In order to get their support, he would be willing to pay tribute to ministers every year and send a large amount of silver upward.


    When Nanhai Road was besieged, Zuli Yizheng didn''t feel anxious. In his opinion, it was just a time difficulty, so he didn''t send anyone to build another boat, but just asked for help from Beiming. But now it''s different. When the military advantage has been exhausted, he finally put down all his face and sent someone to find a boat to Beiming again.

 Chapter 1123

    Japan is an island country, not to mention military warships. There are countless civilian ships, but it''s just to find some ships to deliver information to Beiming Dynasty. It''s really not a big deal. Even for the sake of safety, this time the messenger sent out ten teams to prevent the interception of the five-star army at sea.


    Zuli Yizheng was really careful enough. Ten groups of envoys scattered away. Some people were intercepted by the five-star army, so they revealed the news, but in the end, some ships luckily crossed the sea and came to Beiming.


    Through the intercepted ships, the five-star army knew the actions of Zuli and Yizheng and reported them to Yang Chendong. Looking at the confessions delivered, Yang Chendong snorted coldly: "it''s just a trapped animal. Do you really think that this way can stop the pace of our army? Hum, Yang Er, send a report to Xu Youzhen. He should know what to do and inform the front-line army to speed up the March. We don''t have much time left."


    ......


    Beiming Kyoto.


    After the waves, the Japanese envoys finally came here, and then rushed to the Ministry of rites in charge of foreign affairs to send the calligraphy of justice and politics. In their view, the Japanese state is already in danger. The emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty should summon them soon, but unexpectedly, it will take several days.


    It was not that the calligraphy had not been sent to Zhu Qiyu''s hands. Now the imperial power is still very prestigious. Even if the Minister of rites is Hu Zhen and Yang Chendong''s father-in-law, he also dare not suppress this matter. So the problem is not from the ritual department, but under the court hall.


    After seeing the calligraphy presented by the Ministry of rites, Zhu Qiyu immediately held a court meeting to discuss the dispatch of troops. To his surprise, when it comes to sending troops to Japan, the following courtiers reacted strangely the same and did not agree to send troops.


    Among them, Xu Youzhen, the crown prince''s young Fu, the great bachelor and the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, was the most opposed.


    "Your Majesty, we need to settle down first. Our own problems have not been solved. Where else can we help the Japanese country? We have to think twice about it."


    On the surface, Xu Youzhen and Yang Chendong are irreconcilable, so they are deeply trusted and relied on by Zhu Qiyu. Now he is the first to speak like this. Other ministers are also the beginning of you and me.


    "Emperor, Xu Shaofu is right. Now what we should do most is to solve the problems of Shajing and Jingzhou, not to divide troops to help others."


    "Yes, your majesty. According to the handwriting, the Japanese country is in danger. How big a problem can we solve even if we send troops now?"


    "Yes. Fighting across the sea is bad for our supply of food and grass. Once something happens, it will be a big problem."


    "I think that the Japanese used to invade our coastal areas. Now they deserve an accident."


    "You adults are right. I agree."


    "I seconded..."


    Various statements have appeared, but the general idea is still unified, that is, do not send troops to help Japan.


    The so-called lip cold tooth death, of course, has a certain truth. It''s just that the northern Ming Dynasty and Japan face each other across the sea, which is difficult to stand. Especially in the period when the marine industry is not developed, no one will feel any danger and threat.


    In their eyes, the safety of Beiming is the most important. At least the small vassal country, Japan, across the sea, cares what they do.


    Zhu Qiyu, who sits on the Golden Dragon chair, originally looked like he had vowed. When he saw the calligraphy saying that he was willing to give priority to the northern Ming Dynasty for generations, he was a little excited after seeing that the annual tribute to the silver and two sessions had doubled.


    It can be named and profitable. Such a thing is what the supreme emperor likes to do most.


    I just didn''t expect that the following officials would react so fiercely, which really surprised him. Of course, as his emperor, he can make decisions alone, and the ministers below can''t say anything. But at a time when the five-star army is under pressure and even has a great victory in front of it, it will not be a good thing if it cools the heart of the ministers.


    Without affecting himself, he can help others. He is named Deli. Zhu Qiyu is naturally willing to do it. But it made the northern Ming Court unstable, which was not what he wanted. At this moment, he became hesitant.


    Where did Zhu Qiyu know that Xu Youzhen did a lot of work immediately after receiving the telegram sent by the personnel of the security bureau.


    Since he chose to follow Yang Chendong, he was bent on the five-star army. While taking advantage of Zhu Qiyu''s efforts to withhold the salaries of the ministers, he really attracted many people with the silver given by Yang Chendong. Now at least one fifth of the ministers in the court have benefited from him. Now is the time to show his power. He secretly contacted many people. When he knew that he was reasonable (polite), many people followed his lead.


    Just like in the current court, most of those who spoke first were arranged by him. Under the guidance of public opinion, some people and officials who were not aware of it were also persuaded to express their own opinions one after another.


    Yang Chendong''s plan came into effect. Considering too many objections at the court meeting, Zhu Qiyu didn''t put forward the matter of sending troops at the risk of universal condemnation, but said he was considering it. Using this time, Yang Chendong commanded the five-star army to gallop continuously on the Japanese battlefield, compressing the territory and strength of the Japanese army.


    More than 20 days have passed since the last request for help, and there is still no news favorable to him. At last, the government of justice and profit, which was originally stable in the army, was unable to stand. He once again called his confidant, Maori regular, to discuss the solution to the crisis.


    When there were only two people in the big tent, Zuli Yizheng said, "the general wants to send a letter to President Kuroda of Nanhai Road to meet us. How about it?"


    When the political words of foot profit and righteousness fell, Maori''s body was obviously tense.


    The Japanese Navy is still very strong and has a lot of troops. At present, there are at least 300000 Japanese navies in the South China Sea, which is also the foundation of Japan''s establishment at sea. Only because the Navy division of the five-star army was more powerful, especially the artillery in the ship had a longer range, it did not give full play to their strength.


    But even so, the sea division of the five-star army has not underestimated this strength. The news comes back that it can only encircle the five-star army in the South China Sea, which is enough to explain everything.


    It is impossible for the righteous government not to know this, but now he wants to transfer these navies. Don''t you know that taking the initiative to break through will cause heavy losses? But we still have to do so. The meaning is a little more personal.


    In Maori''s mind, he quickly thought of a possibility that Zuli Yizheng was really afraid of the five-star army, which was leaving a way for himself. After all, with the help of the Navy, they have the ability to leave Japan at any time, and can survive in a new place except here. Without the help of a strong navy, everything would have to be mentioned.


    "Can it be said that the senior general has made the worst plan?" Maori regular looked up and nodded after Zuli Yizheng. "It''s good. Although breaking through the encirclement will lose some, it''s not a long-term plan to be encircled in the end."


    That is, the righteous government of Zuli has made a decision. Even if Maori regularization is prevented, it is difficult to make a trip. If it is not done well, it will offend the general, which is very unfavorable to his future.


    Maoli Zhengzheng agreed. He didn''t surprise Zuli and Yizheng. He smiled, "very good. Let''s settle the matter like this."


    Zuli Yizheng was indeed prepared for defeat and escape. Facing the strong offensive of the five-star army, he knew that some things were irreversible, especially after Beiming didn''t get a reply, this idea was more firm, but what he didn''t think of was that this time''s backhand accelerated the collapse of the whole Japanese army.


    Unlike the five-star army''s radio station, which is beyond this era, there are only two ways to send a message to President Kuroda of Nanhai Road, one is to send a message by carrier pigeon, the other is to send a message. For the sake of insurance, both methods were used, and it was this decision that gave the five-star army time to prepare in advance.


    The carrier pigeon in the sky is not so easy to catch, especially the kind of well-trained carrier pigeon. But this thing is not completely grasped. For example, accidents with carrier pigeons are common. In order to ensure both safety and benefit, the righteous government sent an insignificant civilian ship to the South China Sea Road.


    Things are bad on such a civilian ship. On the periphery of Nanhai Road, which has been completely blocked, even Han civilian ships and merchant ships will not pass the inspection, let alone a Japanese national ship. Therefore, under close inspection, the messenger was found out, and the matter about the general''s order to let the sea division break through no longer became a secret.


    The following people reported the situation to Yang Chendong by telegram at the first time. After hearing this, Yang Chendong decided to make a plan after careful consideration.


    If everything on the grassland is peaceful and there is enough time, Yang Chendong is not prepared to make a living for any Japanese army. They can only choose death in addition to surrender. But now, the external environment is not satisfactory. The new second army will face big problems at any time. Time does not wait. The affairs of the Japanese country must be solved in a quick way.


    Among them, the Japanese sea division is the existence that gives Yang Chendong a headache.


    The 300000 navy has a great advantage in quantity. In addition, there are small artillery. It is not easy to bite down this hard bone. In addition, President Kuroda is not a vegetarian. According to the news from the intelligence personnel lurking in Hokkaido, under his management, the public security there is still stable, which eliminates the possibility of internal attack.


    When he was worried about how to eat this group of Japanese troops and how to occupy Nanhai Road to solve his worries, Yang Chendong saw the opportunity with the order of general Zu Li Yizheng.

 Chapter 1124

    Even if you don''t have such a big appetite and can''t eat this group of Japanese Navy masters, it''s good to beat them away and occupy the whole South China Sea Road. After much consideration, Yang Chendong sent a telegram to give the messenger of the Japanese army the chance to escape and let him send the information to President Kuroda of the South China Sea.


    Under the arrangement of Yang Chendong, the messenger successfully escaped and entered Nanhai Road smoothly. At this time, President Kuroda has long received the order of the general''s army, foot, benefit and justice through the carrier pigeon. At the moment, he is considering the action plan.


    The appearance of the emissary made president Kuroda know that the plan had been known by the five-star army. In a rage, he directly killed the emissary. After all, the greatest advantage of military action is sudden, but now it''s gone, which makes people not angry.


    Of course, everything was done by the great general, and people did it for double insurance.


    After killing the messenger and venting his anger, President Kuroda had to consider forcibly breaking through. Although he knew that the five-star army had been on guard, the general''s orders could not be violated. The most important thing was that he didn''t know what problems would arise under a long sleepiness.


    Five days later, President Kuroda, who was ready, issued an order to break through. Three hundred thousand warships, carrying grain, supplies and silver, suddenly came out of the South China Sea Road and came to the sea.


    Those responsible for blocking are the most elite Haisi division and Haiwu division of the five-star army, plus 30000 people from the Haishi division of North Korea Province, with a total of less than 50000.


    In the face of 300000 Japanese Navy divisions, even if they had prepared early and had the advantage of artillery, they still couldn''t leave them all. Finally, after three days and three nights of war, the Japanese army left half of its troops and fled. Afterwards, the two teachers sent a telegram to apologize to Yang Chendong, but Yang Chendong, who had long expected the result, did not blame them, but rewarded them, that is, he issued an order to continue the pursuit.


    He wants to continue to attack with the speed and weapon advantages of warships, and finally achieve the goal of blasting all Japanese naval divisions out of Japan.


    The war on the sea is continuous, and both sides on the land are you. I have fought many times. The general trend has gone, and the Japanese army, whose morale and people have been lax, has lost again and again, and the situation has tilted a lot towards the five-star army. It''s just a matter of time before the war ends.


    The war of Japan began to advance to the last stage. The situation on the grassland is becoming more and more serious.


    The compound of the second army headquarters in Shajing city.


    This is the third time Rong Shao has appeared here. The previous two talks were not very good, or they were deliberately raising their value and delaying. This time rongshao came, he had made the final decision, that is to fight without falling. The time passed too long, he had lost his patience, or the people behind him had no patience.


    In the final analysis, Shajing city and Jingzhou City are only one army of the five-star army, and the four divisions together are only more than 30000. Beiming has spent a lot of energy and time on them.


    For the high-level officials of the northern Ming Dynasty, it is best to accept this new force, but if it is really not possible, it does not rule out the possibility of achieving the goal by force.


    It is precisely because of the impatience above that Rong Shao''s attitude when he came here is much stronger than that of the last two times.


    In business all year round, Rong Shao has developed the ability to talk to people and ghost. His smiling face has always been harmless to humans and animals, but his words are very sharp. "General she, I don''t know what you''ve been thinking about for such a long time. You know, Beiming has arranged 200000 troops outside Shajing city. We really say that we can fight and have the ability to break here at any time."


    Speaking of these words, the smile on Rong Shao''s fat face has disappeared. It looks like I''m going to attack if you don''t give me an accurate answer any more.


    Facing some aggressive Rong Shao, he said goodbye clearly and left himself little time. After being delayed, things are likely to be bad. Now I consider the shortcut: "Well, I can agree to the battlefield uprising you said, but please give me time. You know, although I am the commander of the new second army, except Xu Yuan, the other three teachers are arranged by King Wu Nan. If you don''t convince them, it can''t be done at all. You don''t want to see a new Second Army killing each other come to Beiming."


    The reason for leaving is very appropriate. Rong Shao had investigated the identity of the other three division commanders before, and Yang Chendong arranged them personally. These 20000 cavalry are a very powerful force. If they are abandoned, the event will not be perfect and Rong Shao''s personal work will be much less. Now he nodded: "OK, but I need an accurate time."


    "A month." she gave the answer after thinking about it.


    "No, ten days at most." Rong Shao refused in the tone of a businessman.


    Finally, after the bargaining between the two people, it is subject to 20 days. In other words, if shebie can''t lead the new second army to Beiming in 20 days, the Beiming army outside the city will launch a military action.


    ......


    Shicheng.


    As the largest city under the Yang faction on the grassland and one of the earliest cities built, it is still prosperous.


    Although the external environment was a little tense during this period, the people living in the city were not affected. This naturally has an inseparable relationship with the strong new army stationed here. As the top leader of the military except Yang Chendong, Hu mang has fully demonstrated enough ability to manage the new army in an orderly manner. Even the rampant northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry never meant to make up their mind.


    Even when taking action, they are often 200 miles away from Shicheng. It is precisely under this arrangement that both sides have the meaning that well water does not invade the river.


    But even so, Hu mang did not mean to be proud at all. On the contrary, he was not in a good mood for a while. Everything was because of the two cities of Shajing city and Jingzhou.


    Rong Shao is worthy of being a qualified businessman and knows how to maximize his own interests. Since he began to contact the new second army, he has constantly released various remarks that are unfavorable to farewell. Just yesterday, a new grapevine came out, saying that it would not be long before the heavily encircled new second army would be put into the arms of Beiming.


    As soon as the news came out, Hu mang naturally didn''t believe it. Even he didn''t even send a telegram to Yang Chendong. He knows that these things are naturally in the charge of the intelligence department. What he has to do now is to deal with all kinds of accidents that may occur next.


    In the new army headquarters of the city, Hu mang invited the City Master Yu Mian and the logistics division commander Yang Si to sit down in a very quiet room.


    As the person in charge of logistics, Yang Si is the lowest position. He should have done the work of pouring tea. While pouring tea to Hu Mang and Yu Mian, his mouth was not idle. "You two, looking at your frowning face, you don''t really doubt that commander she will surrender to the enemy? Hehe, even if you don''t believe him, you should also believe the young master''s vision."


    "Yes, I''ve been in contact with this man and know him better. He shouldn''t betray the sixth young master." Yu Mian also said in general.


    "Should?" but Hu mang smiled and shook his head. "Haven''t you heard what the sixth young master said? It doesn''t matter whether loyalty is enough, but whether the chips for betrayal are enough? After all, this farewell is neither Han nor our old brother. Now it is heavily surrounded by the northern Ming army. I''m not surprised by what kind of things you do to protect yourself."


    As soon as the tiger''s words fell, Yu Mian stopped talking. In fact, it can be seen from the two words he should have just said that he was not very confident. His words were just out of the desire to unite everyone and not to doubt his colleagues at will. But now, even Hu mang has said "doubt". Of course, he can''t say anything.


    Yang Si frowned after listening. He had finished pouring the tea table. He held a tea bowl tightly in his right hand and said, "you all doubt it. Why don''t you report it to the young master?"


    "The young master must have known, but he hasn''t written yet. That''s what people can''t figure out." Hu mang said while shaking his head.


    "Hmm?" after hearing this, Yang Si was stunned at first, and then he didn''t know what to say. If even the sixth young master can''t determine the truth of the matter, I''m afraid it''s more than 50% true.


    Yang Si fell into meditation and didn''t speak. Yu Mian thought of something and said, "even so, we should make preparations early. Once the new Second Army really has a problem, I''m afraid the next target Beiming will deal with is us."


    There are two new armies stationed in Shajing and Jingzhou City, which is equivalent to an eye inserted in the grassland. Beiming should be wary of one or two if he wants to make a big move. But without this constraint, everything will be very different. They can concentrate all their energy on dealing with Shicheng and the new army. When supplies have been cut off, the situation of the new army will only become dangerous.


    "Yes, that''s what I''m worried about, so I asked you to come and see if there are any good strategies." Hu mang nodded heavily. Obviously, he thought of all this and asked them to come. In fact, he wanted to discuss the matter.


    Let''s talk about it. The next time is for the three to get together and give advice. At the moment, Yang Chendong, who is far away in Japan, has indeed received a telegram from Shicheng intelligence personnel, which introduces some rumors in detail. Just because the two cities of Shajing were heavily surrounded, they could not find out the specific and real situation, so they reported what they heard, whether true or false.

 Chapter 1125

    Looking at the telegram in his hand and the content above, Yang Chendong flashed a fierce light in his eyes. The merchant named Rong Shao was sentenced to death in his heart.


    For a long time, Yang Chendong has a natural sense of closeness to the Han people, so that he is also a businessman, and the treatment of Han businessmen is much higher. The price and proportion of goods are much higher than those of other nationalities. To this end, I do not know how many people raised objections, but he ignored them.


    It can be said that such a policy has made many Han businessmen earn a lot of money, and also made Yang Chendong''s reputation among Han businessmen always excellent. But the forest is big, and there are all kinds of birds. Still, some people are not satisfied, and even secretly oppose Yang Chendong, just like Rong Shao is a typical representative.


    Of course, without rongshao, there will be Wang Shao and Li Shao, but who let him hit the muzzle of the gun? If this person is not punished, such things will inevitably occur in the future. In order to achieve the role of killing one respect and one hundred, this rongshao has been on the death list.


    And put rongshao aside. Yang Chendong needs to consider and judge the situation and truth of the surrounded new second army.


    Although before this telegram, farewell had come and told everything. But when the general is out and the military order is not granted, who can guarantee that what he said is true, not a delaying tactic, not to perfunctory himself?


    Still, loyalty depends on how many chips. At least now Yang Chendong can''t give anything away. Even if he can give it, it''s just a mirage and a blank check before the crisis is lifted.


    Whether farewell is credible or not is a question Yang Chendong must consider. If you misjudge this issue, everything will become useless.


    Yang Chendong felt that he had paid enough and his sincerity was heavy enough. I feel nothing sorry for each other. Yang Chendong''s eyebrows are a pick. He said in his heart, "what should be done has been done. Next, I''ll bet that my eye is OK. I hope you can withstand the test."


    Yang Chendong seems to have made a decision in his heart, so he called Yang er. He wants to send a telegram to Hu Mang of the new army to let him pay more attention to the situation there. At the same time, he should be ready to start the city defense war.


    Although the matter of the new second army is great, it is far away and powerless. The problem of the Japanese army in front of us is and needs to be solved. If we are trapped in this quagmire, I''m afraid there will not be a problem with the new second army, and there will be more problems in the future.


    Seeing that Yang Er returned after sending out the contents of the telegram, Yang Chendong asked, "what''s the matter with Nanhai Road?"


    "Young master, the relocated people are moving in, but the area there is not small. It will take a month to divide the land and restore order." Yang Ershen reported.


    "HMM." Yang Chendong nodded to show that he knew, and then asked, "which army is responsible for the finishing work?"


    "Young master, it''s the headquarters of Niu duo, the teacher of Yiyi division."


    "Well, I''ll tell Niu duo to come to Ping''an Beijing by boat as soon as possible. By the way, I''m sending a telegram to the Security Bureau in Beiming Kyoto." when Yang Chendong said this, a killing intention flashed in his eyes. Obviously, the new second army made him a little angry. He was going to be ready to kill.


    ......


    The capital palace of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    For a while, Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu was in a good mood.


    It was all because there was news from the grassland that Rong Shao had persuaded the commander of the new second army of the five-star army to say goodbye, and they might Surrender in 20 days. If so, he would have more troops without any cost. He will have more advantages in suppressing the strength of the five-star army.


    Once the five-star army is hit hard and finally solved, he will send his strong division south to solve the problem of Nanming. If the first problem is solved, Daming will repeat his previous glory in his hands. Think about what great achievements this will be. It''s really exciting.


    When the mood was just right, eunuch manager Jin Ying appeared, "emperor, Prince Shaofu Xu Youzhen said there was an urgent matter to see you. Do you see?"


    "Oh, pass it on." Jin Ying nodded when she heard that Xu Youzhen came. He still appreciates this minister who can do things.


    Before long, Xu Youzhen appeared in the palace hall. First, she knelt down and kowtowed and said long live the emperor. Then she stood up and looked serious.


    "Xu Aiqing, look at your face, but it''s a little bad, but I don''t know what''s coming?" Zhu Qiyu asked indifferently.


    "Your Majesty, I have a matter about my face. I''m really not happy."


    Looking at Xu Youzhen''s solemnity, Zhu Qiyu on the Dragon chair straightened his body and asked, "what''s up, tell me."


    "Yes, Emperor." Xu Youzhen stood with wat board in her hand and said, "emperor, I''m actually here to apologize."


    "What''s the matter?" asked Zhu Qiyu, who was confused by these words.


    "Emperor, that''s right. Before the Japanese country asked for help, the minister spoke in the court to stop it. At that time, there was nothing wrong. After all, the biggest thing in the court now is to solve the grassland problem and achieve the goal of seriously damaging the five-star army. But now, the minister is a little short-sighted." Xu Youzhen said with a face of admitting his mistake.


    "Why do you say that?" Zhu Qiyu was a little stunned. The Japanese nation''s request for help has been forgotten by him for a while. He really didn''t think why Xu Youzhen would mention it again.


    Xu Youzhen was naturally inspired by Yang Chendong to come. Before she came, she also thought about the wording, and immediately said, "emperor, it''s really a matter that the minister didn''t think well." after some self-examination, he continued, "Since the Japanese sent people to ask for help, there has been everything said outside. But most of them accuse us of not saving our country. Especially the people of the Wara department in Kyoto have mentioned this matter more than once in public."


    The kingdom of Japan is a dependency of the Ming Dynasty. Now it is in danger. Beiming chose not to save it. As a collaborator of the northern Ming Dynasty, Wara department is also the first. How can it have no idea at all?


    If one is not handled well, it will also have a great impact on the cooperative relationship between the two sides. It can be said that it is most appropriate for Xu Youzhen to speak out under this excuse.


    After hearing this, Zhu Qiyu frowned. Although it is said that the northern Ming Dynasty is much worse than before, and even the surrounding vassal countries have been embezzled by the five-star army, even if the warla department is worried, he had to consider each other''s feelings.


    I didn''t expect that the affairs of Japan would attract the attention of Yang Wala''s department. Now it is a period of cooperation. Zhu Qiyu, who doesn''t want to make things stiff, asked Xu Youzhen, "Xu Aiqing, that''s the case. What can you do?"


    "Your Majesty, I have a plan. I can block the mouth of Wala department with the least cost." when I heard that I finally asked myself, Xu Youzhen replied without hesitation.


    "Say."


    "Yes. I think we should send an army to Japan, which shows that we northern Ming Dynasty will not give up our attitude of belonging to the country. As for this army? It doesn''t need to be too many, it''s just a show. If there is a danger, we should return immediately. In this way, others can''t say anything anymore."


    "Which army?" Zhu Qiyu asked with interest.


    "Emperor, didn''t you just set up a marine division? The number is only 50000, which can be described as not much, but let them walk around the periphery of Japan, which can just test the army. It can be described as the best of both worlds." finally, Xu Youzhen said his idea, and answered with a smile on her face.


    Since the continuous growth of the five-star army, especially taking North Korea first and attacking Japan, Zhu Qiyu has also paid attention to the safety of the sea. He spent a lot of money to build a navy of 50000 people and lifted the order of banning the sea. He is ready to build some skills on the sea.


    Zhu Qiyu thought that even if he could not dominate the sea like the five-star army, he should at least have the ability to protect himself and have his own voice. Therefore, the 50000 navy was established and selected some people with excellent water properties, which really took some effort.


    The 50000 navy can also be called the prototype of the Beiming Navy. Once it is completed, it is inevitable to continue to grow. Therefore, hearing that such a precious army should be sent to the battlefield of Japan, Zhu Qiyu was a little repellent at the first time.


    Seeing that Zhu Qiyu didn''t make a decision at the first time, Xu Youzhen knew the other party''s ideas and continued to speak, "Emperor, an army has to go through all kinds of hardships from weak to strong. This trip to Japan is one of them. Besides, once things are wrong, you can withdraw in time. It''s regarded as a sea training. But it''s a good thing to take the opportunity to block the mouth of others?"


    "Huh? Huh." Zhu Qiyu thought carefully and thought that there was a certain truth, so he nodded, "OK, that''s it. I''ll discuss it with the ministers of the Ministry of war."


    When Zhu Qiyu said this, he already agreed. Now it is not the late Ming Dynasty. Now the imperial power is relatively unified, especially in the use of the army.


    ......


    Shicheng.


    Yang Chendong''s telegram was sent. There were not many words. It could even be said that there was only one sentence - observe closely and prepare to defend the city. It can be done easily in extraordinary times.


    The so-called expediency is tantamount to handing over all power to Hu Mang, which is not only a trust, but also a pressure.

 Chapter 1126

    It is conceivable that once things are not solved well, Hu mang will inevitably be accused. But at this time, Hu mang could not care so much, because he got the accurate news. He had begun to negotiate with the envoys of Beiming and agreed to make a final decision in 20 days at the latest. Now, there are only 17 days left.


    To get accurate information, Rong Shao took the initiative to open a hole in the besieged city and let the people of Shajing city come out, and there were indeed five-star Army intelligence personnel in it.


    The first time he got the news, Hu mang called Yu Mian and Yang Si. They discussed how to deal with the complex situation that could change at any time.


    The three first listened to the face-to-face talk of the intelligence personnel who escaped from Shajing city. When they learned that their people saw the merchant Rong Shao appear in the farewell house as an envoy of the northern Ming Dynasty, and saw him sent out with a smile, their faces became a little ugly.


    The most intense reaction was Yang Si. He suddenly patted the table and scolded loudly, "what does this farewell want to do? Thanks to the young master''s trust in him, he dared to collude with foreign enemies and rebel. It''s really intolerable."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect him to be such a person." Yu Mian quickly echoed, but also looked very angry.


    Hu Mang''s face is not much better, but he knows more clearly that this is not the key now. Once the new Second Army really invests in Beiming, Shicheng will become the next target. When the supply has been completely interrupted, how to face this complex situation is what he needs to consider. As for the matter of parting, whether true or false, naturally six young masters will deal with it.


    "You two, first eliminate the fire, or first consider our own problems. Once the Shajing and Jingzhou cities are obtained by Beiming, they will have no worries at home. Next is the military start city. What countermeasures do you have at that time?"


    Listening to Hu Mang''s words, Yang Si answered without hesitation, "is there anything else to think about? Of course, the soldiers are coming to block it. Our starting city is not a manhole city. We have heavy troops and concerted soldiers and people here. We are not afraid of any enemy."


    "Yes. We are not afraid of any enemy at the beginning of the city, just fight." Yu Mian Yijie scholar seemed to be aroused at this moment, and his voice was like a bell.


    "Good." what Hu mang wants is such an effect. As long as everyone has the same attitude and cooperates with each other, there is nothing that can''t be done and no enemy can''t be defeated.


    ......


    When the situation on the grassland became very complex, the war on the Japanese battlefield was in full swing.


    After Yang Chendong issued the order of general counterattack, more than 200000 land five-star armies launched a crazy counterattack. Combined with the cooperation of wise Changxin and more than 100000 troops in Shentian Valley, the total force has exceeded that of the general and the people who benefit the righteous government.


    Surpassing each other in strength does not necessarily mean victory. However, the strength of military morale and combat effectiveness is enough to show that the balance of victory and defeat has been greatly tilted.


    After leaving Ping''an Beijing, the army went straight to the north and came to Dongshan Road, including kejinjiang County, Meinong county and Xindu County, which directly suppressed the people of Zuli and Yizheng in the Musashi area of Donghai Road.


    On the sea, President Kuroda''s 300000 Marine Division broke through all the way. Although they had an advantage in military strength, they fled all the way in the face of the threat of powerful artillery of the fourth and fifth marine divisions. When the 300000 Marine Division entered the side of Dongshan Road, only 100000 people were left.


    On the land, he lost all the way to the city, leaving only about 100000 of the 300000 troops. In this way, there are only 200000 soldiers in the foot profit and righteous government, which used to support tens of millions of soldiers. With the reduction of strength, he is worried every day. While scolding the arrogance of the five-star army, he is also ready to give up his hometown and leave Japan.


    Compared with the continuous defeat of Japan, the five-star army is like an unstoppable hurricane. Wherever it goes, but those who encounter resistance have no hesitation, except killing. All the way, I don''t know how much blood I was stained with. All the forces opposed to the five-star army in Japan were in danger. Most of them had to surrender and a few fled.


    In the general trend, according to the current trend, the whole Japanese country will be occupied by the five-star army in three months at most. It is inevitable that Japan will become another province of the five-star army after taking half a year to a year to carry out population migration and exchange.


    But just then, a telegram suddenly appeared, and the first division of the world cavalry, the new Third Army and the fourth division of the land were transferred back to Ping''an Beijing.


    As soon as the telegram came out, all the front-line generals who got the news were in a fog. Seeing the victory ahead, they really don''t know why such orders appear.


    Although there are more than 300000 people in the five-star army of the land army, there are only five armies that can really fight, including the fourth and seventh divisions of the land army, the first division of the world cavalry, the new Third Army and the first reserve division. Others, such as the second, third, fourth, fifth and sixth divisions and more than 100000 miscellaneous Japanese troops, are just picking up leftovers behind these five armies, and even many people are still cleaning the battlefield.


    Now, the sudden transfer of three strong armies will inevitably cause all kinds of speculation among the generals.


    However, regardless of any thoughts in his heart, this telegram was spontaneously sent by Yang Chendong. With this, no one dared to disobey. After only a moment of surprise, the three armies packed up and stopped moving. In the next four hours, he began to turn around and return to Ping''an Beijing from north to south.


    This is the military order of the five-star army. Once there is an order, you must abide by it regardless of the situation and situation. This is what Yang generals must do.


    Before the blink of an eye, the three strong armies left. Although the total number was not many, only more than 50000, it still caused a great blow to the morale of the army. For this reason, Tiance, the remaining commander of the seventh Lu Division, took the initiative to find perminda, the commander of the first reserve division.


    The same division commander, even the first reserve division led by Xunda reached 30000, far more than the seventh Lu Division with less than 10000 people, but Xunda gave Tiance enough respect. Who let others be cold front series, equipped with all firearms?


    "Master, please take a seat." in the face of Tiance''s visit, Keda dared not neglect and took the initiative to go out of the camp to meet him.


    "Master Xu is so polite." Tiance smiled and was very satisfied with Keda''s attitude. Even if the other party is so polite, of course he won''t take it. Instead, he took the initiative to slow down his pace and keep in sync with perminda as much as possible.


    The others in the big tent withdrew. When there were only two people left, the smiles on their faces restrained at this moment,


    When the five strong armies went to the third, both felt great pressure. Once there is a problem with the winning situation, it is their incompetence, which has to make them extremely nervous and cautious.


    At a glance, Tiance finally opened his mouth and said, "Mr. Xu, three of the five strong armies have gone, and then the pressure on our shoulders is much greater."


    "Yes, but we''re not afraid." Keda said in a voice like Hong. "Our first Reserve Division has 30000 troops. They are veterans who have experienced life and death on the battlefield. Although they are not as elite as cold front, we have courage and courage and are not afraid of any opponents and enemies."


    "Well said." Tiance happily waved his fist in the air. "Soldiers should be like this. They have the courage to move forward. As the sixth young master said, the brave win when they meet on a narrow road. As long as they dare to work hard, heaven and earth can win."


    "Hahaha, the words of the Heavenly Master are very appetizing to Lao Xu." Xu Da also laughed for a while.


    With a good start, the next conversation is much easier. With the deepening of their conversation, they quickly reached a consensus on how to fight the next war, and each military plan was formulated by them.


    Besides, he is ready to leave the Zuli and righteous government of Musashi Prefecture. He was sitting on his chair with a sad face. He really couldn''t understand why he was defeated by a mere 200000 five-star army, which was clearly his home and had nearly a million troops.


    As a result, now, the other party''s people are playing more and more, and their strength is becoming weaker and weaker?


    What is the reason for this? Is it just because the other party''s weapons are powerful?


    Even now, he still doesn''t know what it means to win the hearts of the people and win the world. He thinks that power is above everything. As long as he holds power tightly, he can do whatever he wants. But I don''t know who gave power. When a person who gets power doesn''t make good use of power to serve the people, it''s not far from his destruction.


    While sighing, footsteps suddenly came from the big tent outside the door, and then a happy Maori appeared and shouted, "general, good news, good news."


    "Good news? At this time, what''s the good news?" Zuli Yizheng said disapprovingly. In his opinion, the defeat is certain, and he even has to leave his hometown. I really don''t know what news can make people happy.


    Maori regular didn''t care so much. He took the information from the front-line scouts, stood in front of Zuli Yizheng, and said excitedly: "general, just got the information, the five-star army withdrew."


    "What?" at this moment, the foot profit and righteous government, who originally did not care, suddenly stood up and stared with big eyes, a look of disbelief. "You''re saying it again."

 Chapter 1127

    "General, the five-star army has withdrawn." Maori regularized his words again.


    "Withdraw, ha ha, have you all withdrawn?" Zuli Yizheng''s face flushed for a while, obviously excited.


    "No," explained Maori. "The five-star army just withdrew 50000 troops."


    Originally thought that all the five-star army had withdrawn. Now when I heard that only 50000 people had gone, not even a quarter of them, the excited foot benefit and righteousness government sat down again. Later, with a somewhat dissatisfied attitude, I said, "more than 200000 people, but 50000 people, is it worth so happy?"


    You know, now his land force is only 100000. Even if the other party withdraws another 50000, he is not sure of victory.


    Maori Zhengzheng was stunned for a moment, and seemed to think of some mistakes in his expression. Even if he took the initiative to explain, "the big general, although the five-star army only withdrew 50000 people, all the elite can go. The cold front fourth Lu Division with all firearms, the first division of the world cavalry and the new Third Army second only to them."


    "Oh?" when the calm Zuli Yizheng heard that the three armies were leaving, a happy look flashed across his face, but he soon recovered his original calm and said: "at this time, what''s the matter with the sudden departure of the three armies? What''s the name of the king of Wunan?"


    "I don''t know this." Maori shook his head. How could he know such a confidential event. But he knew that once the three strong armies left, their pressure on the battlefield would be much less. Even if the opportunity was right, it would be impossible to turn defeat into victory.


    Although he was very curious about the whereabouts of the three armies, he also knew that this was not the time to inquire. That is, the strength of the five-star army opposite him had greatly decreased. He had to consider another thing to turn the war around.


    "Well, the five-star army suddenly withdrew the strong army. This is our chance. Hum, I really think we are good bullies. I despise our general so much. At this critical time, we withdraw instead of increasing troops. Good, good, let''s give us a powerful look. Mr. Maoli, take out the map." At this moment, the domineering look of the past reappeared on the face of the righteous government. He wanted to seize this opportunity to win a victory.


    Even if it is possible, I''m afraid it will take back everything lost. It''s not impossible.


    After some discussion, they finally decided to fight back and set their goal on the Japanese army of the same family, that is, the 120000 Japanese Army led by wise Changxin and Shentian valley.


    The wise family, which had already declined, was just surviving in Shanyin road. Once they waited for the righteous governor to gain military power. I''m afraid it won''t be long before some families and local forces start in the opposite direction, that is, it''s not impossible to completely destroy between heaven and earth.


    But at this time, the five-star army appeared, the war between Japan and Japan began, and the wise and visionary long letter took the opportunity to rise, and finally became a general trend. Today, not only the wise family has become glorious again, but also the number of soldiers has reached 80000.


    If it is in peacetime, having these troops is enough to be a well-known general, that is, the existence of a great general, sufficient interests and righteous government.


    All this is thanks to Yang Chendong. Especially after seeing the powerful combat power and advanced weapons of the five-star army, wise Changxin admires it in the bottom of his heart. At the same time, he is also ready to follow Yang Chendong to fight the world and make achievements.


    As he usually said in his chat with other five-star army generals, he only focused on Japan, but his vision was too short-sighted in the end.


    He followed Yang Chendong wholeheartedly, just waiting for the Japanese country to see if he had a chance to get into Yang Chendong''s eyes once the war subsided. Then when he made a great expedition to the four sides, the situation suddenly changed. The five-star army suddenly withdrew troops and took three strong forces. This move really caught him off guard.


    Although he didn''t know where the five-star army left went, he knew that even if Yang Chendong gave the order, it must be implemented. Only when his eyes were again on the battlefield, he could not help worrying about his situation.


    Zuli Yizheng can be a Japanese general for so many years, and even completely overhead the imperial power, but not only by luck, but also by ability. There is such a big loophole on his side. He doesn''t believe that the other party will not notice and take any measures. Without three strong armies, can the five-star army win the general army with an overwhelming advantage?


    Wise Changxin murmured in his heart. And with the same idea, there is another general, Shentian valley.


    Different from wise Changxin, people take the initiative to join the five-star army, and Shentian Valley is forced by the situation. Before that, he had fought with the five-star army. Although he was defeated, he also ordered the people who had killed the five-star army, so he was also a Japanese general. He was in a worse situation than others.


    Originally thought that as long as he had a good performance and the full benefit and righteous government had been destroyed, when the king of Wunan was in a good mood, no one would investigate his fault. But unexpectedly, the five-star army withdrew 50000 main forces, which made the situation that had been determined to win again delicate.


    Who wins and who loses now seems inconclusive, which makes Shentian Valley, who was already in a state of anxiety, feel overwhelmed. At this time, an old friend came to the camp, an old friend he had never thought of.


    The man dressed as an ordinary Japanese soldier suddenly appeared in the big tent of Shentian Valley, which really startled the man. "Maori, why are you here?"


    It''s true that the people who came here are Maori regular, the most important general in the army and the righteous government.


    Maori regular was able to take risks here, which was the result of his discussion with the general. They wanted to launch a counterattack when the main force of the five-star army withdrew, but considering that they did not have an advantage in military strength, they decided to start from the five-star army. If they could find insiders and plot some generals for their own use, as soon as they fell together, the military strength of both sides would change fundamentally. It would be impossible to win at that time.


    After careful consideration, the two most important people set their goal on Shentian valley.


    Although it is said that Shentian Valley has made a rebellion, it has caused great loss to the strength of the general. But there is no eternal enemy in this world, only eternal interests. In order to achieve the purpose of Dongshan, Zuli Yizheng decided to forgive Shentian Valley and give him a chance.


    When the goal is decided, how to act has become a matter that the general has to consider. When Maori regular took the initiative to accept and complete this task, Zuli Yizheng was reluctant from the bottom of his heart.


    This is the most trusted general. Once something happens, the loss is too great.


    Zuli Yizheng did not immediately agree, which moved Maori Zhengzheng. Doesn''t this just show that the other party values and cares about themselves? Because of this, he wanted to do a good job, so he said: "senior general, it''s up to me. First, my identity is important enough. Only I can dispel some of Shentian Valley''s worries and worries. Second, once something happens, it''s better for my subordinates to die than for the senior general. So please agree to my request."


    It has to be said that the reason given by Maori rule is very reasonable. Going in his capacity may indeed prove the sincerity of his side. And if Shentian Valley really doesn''t want to betray the five-star army, taking Maori regular is indeed a great achievement.


    The only worry is that it''s too risky.


    After all, he is a hero. In his eyes, power always comes first. Even if Maori regular is loyal to him, he is just a subordinate that can be used. That is, the other party must take risks and bring great benefits to himself. He really has no reason to refuse.


    "Well, even so, Mao Lijun, please give everything to you." after that, Zuli Yizheng made a solemn salute to Mao Lizheng.


    Maori regularized hurriedly dodged, and then said with a moved face, "general, with your words, it''s my life thrown in Shentian valley. What''s the harm?"


    In this way, the gross profit appeared in the big account of Shentian valley. All the way, he brought enough silver and managed for a while. Finally, he didn''t attract other people''s attention and appeared in front of shentiangu.


    Shentian valley was surprised by the sudden emergence of Maori regularization. But after all, he was a famous man. He soon pressed his surprise to the bottom of his heart. First, he looked outside the account and found that everything was normal. When his own soldiers were patrolling nearby, he had confidence in his heart and said to Maori regular: "Mao Lijun, I have to say that you have great courage. You dare to appear here alone. Don''t you know that I just need to shout and someone will rush in and take your life soon? It must be a great achievement to hand you over to the five-star army at that time."


    Facing the threat of Shentian Valley, Mao liregular first smiled, then lifted up his robe, looked at Shentian Valley who was nervous because of his actions and said: "Mr. Shentian, you can see that I don''t have any weapons with me, so I can''t pose any threat to you. So I want to say a few words to you. If you want to take me after listening, there''s nothing to say."


    There was no threat at all. Shen Tian Gu was relieved and his face returned to nature. "Ha ha, Mao Li Jun is brave and good. With your boldness, the general will listen to you."

 Chapter 1128

    At this moment, Shentian valley was a little relaxed and even happy. In particular, it was not generally pleasant to see that his eyes were always higher than the top, and even bowed to his Maori who used to give orders.


    Because he was happy, he unconsciously had a smile on his face, and all this fell into Maori''s eyes, which made him feel a hatred in his heart. He is not a person who can''t bow his head. It''s like when he faces the great general, the army, the foot, the interests and the righteous government, he often bows his head. But it''s too unwilling to bow to a villain like Shentian valley. He wouldn''t have done it if he hadn''t considered the big plan this time.


    Even if he did, he secretly vowed in his heart that once the plan was successful, it would be the time for him to take Shentian Valley''s life.


    Thinking of hate in his heart, just in terms of performance, Maori regularized looked down and said, "Mr. Shentian, this time I came here because I was ordered by the great general. Please look at the national righteousness and help us Japanese fight back against the five-star army."


    "Anyway, Japan should be our country and should not be touched by outsiders. Otherwise, our future generations will scold us all their lives."


    Maori regular wanted to talk endlessly. Shentian Valley said impatiently, "Maoli Jun, I''m afraid the Japanese country is yours, not ours?"


    What kind of person is Zuli Yizheng and how far his desire for power has reached? As a former subordinate, Shentian Valley is clear. Naturally, there is no problem with this rhetorical question.


    "Please wait a moment, Mr. Shentian. Let me finish." his words were interrupted, and no one would be happy. If it had not been for the situation, Maori would have denounced it.


    "Hum." Shentian Gu gave a cold hum, then turned his head aside to express his dissatisfaction, but he really didn''t say anything next.


    Then continue to listen to Maori regular, "Mr. Shentian, what you just asked is good. I will answer you now. The future Japanese country is our Japanese country. The general has made a decision on this matter. Once he becomes the emperor, he will appoint you as the general in charge of the military power of the whole Japanese country. Oh, yes, there is a handwritten letter written by the general here. You can have a look."


    As he spoke, Maori regular handed over a long prepared letter. In order to show respect, he even stretched out his hands to hand it over.


    Originally, a picture of Shentian Valley, who didn''t care or even looked joking, suddenly coagulated when he heard that he would be appointed as a senior general, and then the whole person straightened up a lot. "This... Is that what the senior general really said?"


    "Of course, it''s impossible to be false if the writing is based on it. If the general doesn''t do it, Mr. Shentian can take out this letter and publish it to the people all over the world." Maori''s regular tone is extremely firm.


    The handwriting was in hand. After deep Tiangu opened it, he looked at it carefully. When he found that what he said above was indeed the same as what Maori regular said, he became a lot excited.


    All this fell into Maori regular''s eyes. After a sneer in his heart, he continued to add weight, "by the way, in order to express his sincerity, the senior general thanked Shentian Jun for his profound righteousness and specially asked me to bring 500000 liang of silver tickets to you."


    Then a silver note of 500000 Liang was sent to Shentian valley.


    Having power and money can''t be resisted by anyone. In addition, Maori regular continued, "Mr. Shentian, if this is done, you will be the Savior of Japan. People will remember you for generations in the future. It''s a matter of great honor."


    "Yes, yes." Shentian Gu changed his joking appearance and replied with surprise on his face.


    He wanted to laugh three times at this moment to express his inner feelings. But when he saw Maori regular standing in front of him, he suddenly woke up, his face became very serious and said it seriously, "The general saw the sincerity of the general. He was right. The affairs of our Japanese people should be solved in Japan. How can it be cheaper for outsiders? That''s right. I''m willing to help the general."


    The words are high sounding and even have a sense of justice, but they both know that this is just looking for a step down.


    Sure enough, money settled everything. Seeing Shentian Valley''s current performance, Maori regular smiled, and then Shentian Valley''s laughter came out.


    Four hours later, after the day was completely dark, Maori regular left, with Shentian Valley''s commitment and the plan they discussed together.


    This is a good way for the righteous government of Zuli and Maori regularization to fight back, plot against Shentian Valley, and then come to a center to blossom. At that time, they can send troops suddenly during the chaos of the five-star army, so that they can win the battle with the momentum of autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves, and the east mountain is rising.


    I have to say that this idea was a bit risky, but I''m glad they succeeded. After Zuli Yizheng saw Maori regular again and listened to his report, he clapped his thigh and shouted three good words.


    "OK, OK, great. Mr. Maori, but will you fight back after two days?"


    "Yes, everything has been discussed. As soon as the time comes, Shentian valley will naturally start with the wise long letter on one side, and then burn the food and grass of the five-star army. We will attack while it falls, and a war can be settled." Maoli regular said with an excited face.


    "Ha ha, that''s good. At that time, Maori Jun will be the only general. As for Shentian Valley, you should know what to do." Zuli Yizheng glanced at Maori regular with satisfaction and said.


    Maori regular''s eyes flashed a murderous spirit, and then replied, "please rest assured, the general. His subordinates naturally know how to do it. It will be very clean to seize the letter first and kill people."


    "Hahaha, that''s great." the laughter of Zuli Yizheng resounded through the big tent again.


    Because the three strong armies of the five-star army suddenly withdrew from the battlefield, the foot profit and justice policy that had been ready to withdraw from Japan had a new decision. He wanted blood shame and he wanted to win back everything he had lost. In this regard, the five-star army opposite doesn''t know. They still go their own way and are slowly pushing the front towards Musashi county.


    In the next two days, with the caution of two teachers, Tiance and Keda, they won another peripheral County of Musashi Prefecture, one step closer to the final success.


    After a day''s journey, the soldiers were a little tired. In the evening, they began to make a fire and cook early. In addition to the necessary Guard troops, other main forces went to sleep. They had to accumulate enough physical strength for sending troops the next day.


    Compared with the silence in the five-star army camp, ten miles in front of them, 100000 Japanese troops are slowly approaching. It was the Japanese general Zuli Yizheng and his deputy Maoli Zhengzheng who led the team.


    This time, all 100000 troops were brought out, and it was obvious that they were ready to attack with all their strength. This may be their last chance.


    If you win, you will rise in the East Mountain, and if you lose, you will retreat to another country.


    They walked in the middle of the team, looking very dignified. Their hearts hung high before they saw the final result.


    It was getting closer and closer to the agreed time. They were like defendants waiting to be judged by the judge, and their breathing became much heavier.


    As time went by, what should have come finally came. As soon as midnight arrived, I saw the sound of shouting and killing in the distance, and then the fire burst into the sky, and the shining sky became red.


    "Ha ha, finally, it''s done. Pass my order and the whole army will attack." the general, Zu Li Yizheng, looked at the scene in front of him and was naturally excited. After a loud cry, the 100000 Japanese countries behind him accelerated their speed and rushed straight ahead.


    At this time, the five-star army camp was in a mess.


    The corpses were all over the ground, the bloody gas rushed to the nose and throat, and there were burning military tents everywhere.


    In the deep field valley with armor, he was commanding the army on a high horse at this moment. This time, he suddenly launched a night attack, hit a wise long letter, took it by surprise, killed thousands of people and captured countless prisoners, and perfectly completed the task assigned by the general.


    If we must say that there is a flaw in beauty, it is wise Changxin who escaped through chaos and night. But it doesn''t matter. It''s just a lost dog. He has completely put it out of the eyes of Shentian valley. At this moment, he seems to see that the position of the senior general is getting closer and closer to him, almost within reach.


    When Zuli Yizheng arrived here with a large army, what he saw was this scene. Seeing the general arrive, Shentian Valley put away the smile on his face and stepped forward to report the results excitedly. It was really spitting and the stars scattered all over the sky.


    At this moment, even if you look at the foot profit and righteousness policy that is not pleasing to Shentian Valley, you have to say that the other party still has some charm and ability. At least the task has been completed very well. So after listening to everything, he patted shentiangu on the shoulder and said, "well, the next general is you. Now, we should seize the victory and pursue the attack, completely defeat the five-star army and recapture everything that belongs to us."


    "Yes. My subordinates are willing to be pioneers and make contributions to the new Japanese country." it seems that they are infected, and Shentian Valley takes the initiative to ask for orders again.


    "Well, then everything will be hard, Mr. Shentian." Zuli Yizheng nodded with satisfaction. Someone took the initiative to take the lead. It''s really a happy thing.


    Shentian Valley left and pursued with his 50000 troops. Behind him was the Maori regular with 50000 troops, and the last was the 50000 troops brought by the general''s righteous government.

 Chapter 1129

    A total of 150000 troops, like a long dragon, went forward and ran after the five-star army''s ass. it can be said that they are invincible all the way. They don''t even need Maori to do anything. The advancing speed of the team has never stopped. All the way, you can see the bodies of the five-star army who have just fallen to the ground. But it''s a pity that they are basically Japanese. Although the Maori regular running with them can''t bear it, they should die when they think that these people betray them. After thinking about killing all the wise and long believers, it should be the Han people. He couldn''t help getting a little excited again.


    One night''s time passed in pursuit of each other. By the dawn of the next day, it had gone thirty or forty miles. When the sun rose and shone on people, there was a warm feeling, and fatigue poured into the whole body.


    "Report to the general, the scouts in front came the news that general shentiangu''s army was gone." just as Maori regular was stretching lazily on his horse, a soldier came up and said something that surprised him.


    "Disappeared? Could it be that they ran too fast and lost them?" Maori felt something strange, but did not think about the worst.


    "It''s not lost, but they deliberately hid. General, there are mountains all around. If a person wants to hide, it''s not so easy to find it." the soldiers dare not talk nonsense without evidence, but they still have the ability to remind.


    "Take the initiative to hide? How is this possible?" Maori regular still didn''t believe it on his face, but soon his eyes stared big. It was obvious that he had thought of some possibility. Then he suddenly shouted, "order, order the whole army to stop moving forward, retreat immediately, retreat."


    If Shentian Valley disappeared intentionally, it would be a big problem. The worst and most likely result is that he doesn''t mean to help the general at all. On the contrary, doing these is just trying to lure them into tricks.


    Maori woke up, but it was too late. Because just when he ordered the whole army to stop the order, and even the order had not been fully conveyed to the ears of 50000 troops, there was a deafening cry of killing among the surrounding mountains and forests. Then countless bright five-star armies came overwhelming, like a big quilt to completely wrap them.


    Mao Li''s face became very bad when he shouted and killed. He didn''t expect that the worst result would really appear like this.


    To say that the previous impressions of Shentian Valley, whether Maori regular or general foot profit and righteous government, are not completely trusted. Even according to the previous plan, the whole army will attack after seeing the defeat of the five-star army. It''s strange that the start was too smooth. Shentiangu actually burned down the granary, and there were so many bodies of Japanese soldiers on the ground. Maori regular also deliberately looked at it carefully. People on the ground have just died.


    It is all this that dispels all concerns about Maori regularity. Now, I''m still too anxious. Even if Shentian Valley really deals with the five-star army with them, how can he easily do all this with his strength?


    It''s just that he was forced too hard. Now it''s hard to see the dawn of things, so he threw himself into it regardless of everything.


    "Don''t withdraw. Tell everyone to shrink the formation and resist to the greatest extent. As long as we can block it for a period of time, the general will send troops to save us." Maori regular is worthy of leading the troops for many years. Seeing that the situation has found qualitative changes, he immediately changed the battlefield strategy.


    However, in the face of the five-star army who had been prepared for the war, even if the order given by Maori regular was accurate, once they caught up here, everything would be over.


    Five alien divisions, plus more than 100000 Japanese troops led by Shentian Valley and wise Changxin, totaled more than 200000 people. After preparation, they only dealt with 50000 people with regular Maori. There will be no suspense at all.


    The fierce battle began. Countless five-star soldiers rushed towards the surrounded Japanese army. The sound of sword impact was heard all the time. They just resisted it. Within less than an hour, various loopholes began to appear in the Japanese army''s defensive camp. Gradually, Japanese soldiers took the initiative to surrender and kneel on the ground, and the victory or defeat of the war was about to be divided.


    Not far from the central battlefield, the wise long letter on the horse looked with a trace of envy and said to shentiangu, who was also riding a tall horse, "Shentian Jun, you have made great achievements this time. The king of Wunan will write down great achievements for you."


    "Hahaha, wise gentleman, I''ll show you my good words. In fact, the king of Wunan has promised me the benefits I need, and I''m very satisfied." when shentiangu said these, there was an indelible excitement in his expression.


    Yes, Maori regular can be surrounded. All this comes from Shentian Valley''s betrayal.


    Since Maori regular appeared in front of him and made some sincere and willing language, shentiangu was not moved at all, but he pretended to accept everything in order to make great achievements in it.


    Just as soon as Maori regular left, Shentian Valley found Tiance, the commander of the seventh Lu Division, and perminda, the commander of the first reserve division, and told everything that had just happened.


    The IQ of shentiangu is not low at all if he can be regarded by the righteous government of Zuli and win the important task of staying in Ping''an Beijing. He clearly understood the situation. The so-called Japanese general is just a grasshopper after autumn. He can''t jump for a few days. Not to mention, it''s strange that you can spare yourself for what you have done. What''s more, you still have the position of a great general? Ghosts believe it so easily.


    To cooperate with such people is to seek their own death. Taking advantage of your illness and killing you, at this juncture, how to step on one foot and maximize the interests is the most important.


    In order to ensure that his rights and interests will not be lost, shentiangu took the initiative to find two teachers, Tiance and Keda, to report to him. From this point of view alone, he is very wary. It seems that he is afraid that if he only finds one teacher, things will leak and credit will be lost.


    Hirota Valley underestimated the Tiance and permission. The former is the commander of the cold front army division and has an unlimited future; The latter is the commander of the first reserve division, in charge of 30000 veterans. The future is also unpredictable. How can such two people rob Shentian valley of the credit?


    So soon the news was sent to Yang Chendong, who was in Ping''an Beijing, in the form of a telegram. Before long, a call came back. First, he strongly commended Shentian Valley''s loyalty, and then made it clear that the 500000 Liang benefits given by the righteous government were completely owned by Shentian Valley privately. Moreover, once Japan became a province of the Yang family, if he wanted, he could stay in Japan and become a real general.


    This is Yang Chendong''s mind.


    His vision has never been limited to one city and one place. His goal is the world, a small Japanese country. He really doesn''t care. Not to mention that after Japan became a province in the future, there must be a local general. Only in this way can we avoid more internal friction. Shen Tiangu has average strength in leading troops to fight, but he has enough brains to see the situation and let such people manage the military of Japan in the future. Yang Chendong is still very relieved.


    The telegram was sent to Shentian valley after being read by Tiance and Xunda. He was very excited and repeatedly said that he would fully cooperate with the military action of the five-star army and fight a beautiful battle for the people all over the world.


    Originally, I wanted to show myself and prove my God''s policy and permission. Where will I put down such opportunities. With this discussion, the three men had a military plan to lure the enemy into depth and encircle and annihilate him.


    Everything was also going well. Maori regular was surrounded by more than four times the troops, completely cutting off the idea of escape. At this moment, Shentian Valley''s face was of course full of smile and happiness.


    The surrounded Maori regular is still struggling to lead the troops. From time to time, he will look behind him in his anxious eyes. He is looking forward to the arrival of the general. With the arrival of 50000 reinforcements and the narrowing of the military gap, they still have the strength of the first war. At least they will have a lot of opportunities to break through.


    It''s a pity that Maori regular is destined not to wait for reinforcements, because at this moment, it''s also difficult for the foot profit and righteousness government. He followed him and was also trapped by the five-star army. At this moment, he is surrounded by 30000 veterans of the first reserve division and the seventh land division full of firearms.


    At daybreak, there was such a scene in front of us. When Zuli and Yizheng were surprised, they also felt a sense of powerlessness. He did not think of the situation in front of him, and there were too many questions that were not clear.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the two sides were only surrounded and there was no war, Zuli Yizheng took the initiative to fight a horse and came directly in front of the army. He asked the two teachers of Tiance and Keda opposite: "two, I admit defeat this time. Before I die, there is another thing I want to make clear. For the sake of my possible death, please tell me the answer. Don''t let me be a confused ghost, OK?"


    The righteous government of foot benefit lowered its noble head in order to ask a question. As a natural policy and permission that is about to become a winner, it will certainly come true. Mr. Tiance took the initiative to say, "well, as long as your question does not involve any military secrets, we can consider telling you the answer."


    "Thank you very much." learning from the appearance of Han people, Zuli Yizheng hugged his fist and made a bow. Then he looked up and asked, "last night, there was a fire in your camp. Should it be that the food and grass were burned? And there were so many dead soldiers on the ground. I''ve seen that it was a man who just died. I want to ask what''s going on?"

 Chapter 1130

    If it were not for the existence of these two real points, how could we take the initiative to catch up with them with the suspicious character of full profit, righteousness and government? In this way, there will be no situation of being trapped now.


    These two questions are really puzzling, but they don''t involve any military secrets. After Tiance and perminda looked at each other, they said with a smile: "Well, then we''ll help you to be an understanding ghost. To tell you the truth, the grain and grass were indeed burned, but they were just moldy grain, which could only smell and could not be eaten. As for the dead bodies of Japanese soldiers, it''s better to explain. During this period, many people in your country opposed our five-star army and took the opportunity to burn, kill and loot If they didn''t do it, they were arrested a lot. I just didn''t think they could play such a role when they were dying. It''s worth thinking about it. "


    As soon as Tiance''s voice fell, Zuli Yizheng''s face became very ugly. He didn''t expect that those who died were their own people who opposed the five-star army. Those who should have supported themselves were ruthlessly killed on the battlefield and became a ladder and bait to destroy themselves. This scene is really unacceptable.


    Zuli Yizheng seemed to be scared silly. Generally, the seat was right away. Taking this opportunity, the five-star army launched a general attack. The Zuli Yizheng who was attacked had no energy to command the army. With the attack of all firearms of the seventh Lu Division, the war entered a one-sided situation from the beginning


    Just before dark, the main force of the Japanese army who lost the will to resist was destroyed, and most of them were captured. Both Zuli Yizheng and Maori regular died in the battle. Even before their death, their plan to escape the Japanese country finally did not come true.


    The news that the great general of Zuli Yizheng died in the battle was soon spread by some deserters. Kuroda, the general of the Japanese Navy division who was preparing to meet in Changlu County, Hokkaido, left quickly by boat and disappeared into the vast sea with 100000 Japanese Navy divisions. Even if the fourth and fifth divisions of the five-star army came to catch up with them, they still disappeared.


    When the news came back to Yang Chendong, although there was a trace of regret, he still issued an order to stop the pursuit. It was meaningless to send two elite naval divisions to pursue president Kuroda, a lost dog who fled.


    With the escape of President Kuroda, the overall situation of Japan has been determined. The next step is to encircle and suppress some opposition forces in remote areas and re-establish political power and system. The Yang system, which is not the first time to occupy other forces, is already familiar with the road. In less than five days, Du Jin, the governor of Japan province appointed by Yang Chendong, came here. Judging from the time, he should have got the news long ago.


    So far, the war of the kingdom of Japan ended from January 1458 to February 1459. For 14 months, the kingdom of Japan became a member of the territory of Yang forces, and was renamed Xiaowei Province, governor Du Jin and general Shentian valley.


    In order to maintain the stability and prosperity of Xiaowo Province, not only the business here is open, but also some factories of Yang Department are opened here. At the same time, Yang Chendong also chartered 100000 troops and 100000 naval divisions here.


    At the same time on the day of the establishment of kowo Province, many mineral development were carried out at the same time. According to Yang Chendong''s previous memory, many minerals that would take many years to be discovered began to be built one by one, especially silver.


    It is conceivable that so many silver mines have been mined, which will greatly support the financial support of Yang forces.


    Of course, these things will be handled by the new governor Du Jin. With the establishment and gradual stabilization of Xiaowo Province, Yang Chendong''s eyes began to move to the west, that is, the northern Ming Dynasty and the grassland.


    Before that, a message first appeared in front of Yang Chendong. The 50000 beiminghai division who had been advised by Xu Youzhen had come to the South China Sea Road of Xiaowo province. Because of the closed communication, these people did not know that the kingdom of Japan had been replaced by Xiaowo Province under the Yang system.


    "This is a gift, OK, take it." Yang Chendong laughed and issued a military order.


    In fact, this was no accident, but Yang Chendong had planned it for a long time. Even the fourth land division, the first cavalry division and the new Third Army, which had been mobilized from the battlefield, were to meet the 50000 beiminghai division.


    The 50000 beiminghai division is nothing, let alone their initial construction, and their combat effectiveness is mediocre. Yang Chendong attaches so much importance to them in order to attack beiminghai division and start Beiming under this signboard and name.


    Yes, Yang Chendong has decided to go to war with Beiming, that is, the other party has the idea of the new second army, and he will certainly repay it. As for whether the war is partial or comprehensive, it depends on the development of the situation.


    Beiming Haishi naturally knows Yang Chendong''s thoughts, especially song Yong, the general of Haishi. At this moment, he is standing on the sea ship in high spirits, looking at the way to welcome his Japanese army and people.


    TUZUO County, South China Sea Road, is close to the coastline, and it is also the only way for all forces to enter here. Now in front of the largest wharf here, tens of thousands of Japanese soldiers and people are welcoming. They shout the slogans of China and welcome the "guests" from afar.


    Taking the lead, song Yong, with a group of beiminghai masters, had a full smile on his face and was very happy in his heart.


    Everything in front of him made him very excited. After all, he was so popular that it was strange to be in a bad mood. What pleased him most was that on the way to the sea, they met the five-star army flying the five-star flag. At that time, he was very nervous. Everyone knew that the sea division of the five-star army was very strong.


    In the cold sweat of song Yong''s head, when he even thought about whether to drive the fleet back, suddenly the five-star Navy retreated first, as if he were afraid of them. The difference between heaven and earth first confused song Yong, but soon he thought that he represented the northern Ming Dynasty. Even now the Daming Dynasty is divided into two, but the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. No one can spy if he wants to.


    It is with this experience that song Yong is full of confidence in this action. Even the most powerful five-star army and Navy dare not be enemies with themselves. What''s so terrible? In this way, his task this time should be very simple.


    Along the way, his mood became very happy until he came to the island of Japan and saw that the crowd welcoming him here was so huge, and his original worry disappeared immediately.


    Song Yong was in a good mood. He walked steadily with his hands on his back. His face was filled with a confident smile. It felt as if they could solve the crisis here as soon as they appeared here.


    After Song Yong got off the ship and received a warm welcome, more and more soldiers of the Beiming sea division also got off the ship one after another and drifted continuously on the sea for these days. Individuals will be a little uncomfortable. Now they can take a walk on the land. It''s still so popular. That''s a very wonderful thing.


    Song Yong is a Japanese general named okabu neishan. It is said that he is a senior general attached great importance to by the senior general, Zuli Yizheng. He is responsible for receiving song Yong and his party throughout the whole process.


    This small and even obscene okabu neishan seems to be able to grasp people''s hearts. He has a smile like spring on his face. He accompanied song Yong to a small town not far from the wharf all the way.


    "General song, thank Daming for sending troops to support us. In order to express this gratitude, the general has prepared wine, vegetables and beautiful women, which will certainly not disappoint general song." at the same time, okabu neishan took out two silver tickets with a face value of 100000 liang from his arms like a magic trick, and put them into song Yong''s hands when people were unprepared.


    His eyes just glanced slightly. After seeing the amount above, song Yong, who was already very happy, turned more flushed. He didn''t expect such a harvest. It is said that Japan is a small country, poor and pitiful. I thought I came here to bear hardships, but now it seems that it is not so.


    This has to say that the ideological prejudice of Daming people. Under the Confucian education, it seems that only they are orthodox and they are the most powerful. From this, there is a sense of superiority, but it will happen sooner or later if you despise it.


    After returning to the truth, song Yong took a silver note in his arms, patted his chest and said to okabu neishan in great joy: "okabu general, you should be at ease. With our beiminghai division here, the five-star army must not dare to act rashly. They are just the ministers of the king of Wunan. How dare they be enemies with the emperor of Beiming?"


    "Well, it''s great to have general song''s words. Well, let''s drink and eat first. In the words of the Han people, we''ll pick up the wind and wash the dust for everyone, and then go to have a rest. Ha ha, there''s an unexpected joy for general song in the room. As for the problem of the five-star army, we''ll talk about it tomorrow." okabu neishan''s eyes narrowed and almost lost his eyes, To express his joy.


    Of course, song Yong knows what the unexpected joy is. Just now, he saw many Japanese girls in the crowd. They were all dressed up, and their eyes were as beautiful as silk. It seemed that the tender ones on their faces could pinch out water.


    There are still a large number of girls, which have long attracted the attention of the soldiers of the North Minghai division. Just now, okabu neishan deliberately mentioned the word beauty. Why doesn''t he know what it means? "Ha ha, OK, then everything will be hard, general okabu."


    "General song is very polite. This is what we should do. You have come to help us." okabu neishan continued to laugh. Those girls are indeed Japanese, but different from ordinary Japanese girls, they are all generals and soldiers'' families of the first Department of the general army. Now the great general has perished. As those families and relatives, they naturally need a statement. Finally, after some consideration, okabu neishan gathered them together and started the skin, meat and business.

 Chapter 1131

    Different from Qing Lou women, they are only responsible for solving the personal problems of military soldiers. When things were reported to Yang Chendong at all levels, he hesitated first, then he didn''t refuse. On the contrary, he gave these women a name called Wei An Fu.


    Naturally, it is intolerable to the Ming Dynasty and even Confucianism in China for thousands of years, but when I think of what happened in Nanjing in my previous life, I don''t know how many Chinese women have been harmed by the Japanese state, that unbearable feeling soon returned to my heart. Right to charge an interest.


    What Yang Chendong didn''t expect was that when the children of sinners knew that they didn''t have to die, they just needed to serve men, even performed well, and could get silver to help a sinner out of trouble, most of them didn''t object, but felt excited that they could work for their family.


    This is servility and cheap. After hearing this, Yang Chendong finally stopped talking. Even after the eighth lady ChunZi knew, she didn''t say anything. For one thing, it makes no sense for them to go unpunished after they are sinners; Second, originally in Japan, men were superior to women. Now I can have a chance to wash away all the shame by myself. I''m afraid I can''t find such an opportunity.


    Of course, ChunZi also asked Yang Chendong for instructions on this matter. She meant that the daughter of sinners can do this, but those ordinary people don''t need it. Otherwise, what should those Japanese men do?


    Yang Chendong, who didn''t agree very much, soon met ChunZi''s requirements, stipulating that only the daughter of a sinner can enter the comfort and safety center. If coercion occurs, no matter who is involved and which layer is involved, it is all important.


    In this way, an independent group of women appeared, and the first task they received was to entertain the 50000 soldiers of the North Minghai division, make them happy and satisfied, put down all their vigilance and make efforts for the next plan.


    Under the special arrangement, more and more Japanese women were received into the temporary barracks of beiminghai division outside the town. Because there were more wolves and less meat, it was said that there were some disputes near night, and some soldiers had infighting and fighting because of the lack of women.


    Of course, these can only be regarded as small things, because in the middle of the night, something bigger happened. Countless five-star soldiers suddenly appeared like divine soldiers, went to the barracks with a lightning trend and controlled 50000 beiminghai division.


    The sudden scene was incomprehensible to many soldiers. Some of them put on clothes and took up arms to resist, but they were soon suppressed. Facing the five-star Army soldiers who are stronger than them in both number and combat effectiveness, they are simply vulnerable without preparation.


    All 50000 beiminghai divisions were captured. Even the soldiers who stayed on the sea ship had no chance to escape. They were given a pot of food by the five-star navy who had long been staring behind them. Finally, song Yong, who was enjoying the pleasure of men in the town, was sleeping soundly. When his left and right hands hugged a Japanese woman with a satisfied sleep on his face, the five-star army suddenly rushed into the room and let him come from heaven to hell. Song Yong was pulled out of bed naked.


    It was not until his body came into zero contact with the ground and felt the cold of the Japanese land in February that song Yong woke up. Then he shouted, "what are you going to do? I''m the general of beiminghai division. I''m here to help you. Can''t you rebel?"


    Song Yong''s cry was not small, but nobody paid attention to it. Until he was dragged all the way to the main hall of the room and the lights were bright, he saw Yang Chendong sitting on the main seat in green clothes, but his whole body exuded a force.


    Yang Chendong is not a person''s name, but a celebrity. Although there was no photography technology at that time, there were many excellent painters. The appearance of Yang Chendong had long been spread among the people. Song Yong, as a general who can command 50000 troops, was embarrassed with the five-star army this time. How could he not know it?


    So the moment he saw Yang Chendong sitting, his brain fell into a short circuit. He didn''t expect that Yang Chendong would appear here. For a moment, he said conditionally, "King Wunan, how did you appear here? Shouldn''t you..."


    "You should face the Japanese army''s siege in Ping''an capital, right? Hum, you ignorant guy, I tell you that the Japanese country is gone. It has been conquered by the king long before you can step into this land." Yang Chendong''s voice took a trace of irony. Tangtang Beiming sent such a stupid general to deal with himself. He didn''t know whether he should say the other party was ignorant or arrogant.


    Like a bolt from the blue, these words were heard in Song Yong''s ears and shocked him so that he couldn''t speak on the spot.


    Such a powerful Japanese country was defeated and occupied by the five-star army. He wanted to say it was impossible, but it didn''t seem impossible to think of what Yang Chendong had done before. Especially now there are generals and soldiers of the five-star army around, and there are no Japanese troops around, and there is no sound of shouting and killing, which has proved everything.


    Song Yong is not a general with much backbone and can be competent for this position, but it is because he is exquisite. Now he already knows that the situation is unfavorable to him, and the only thing he thinks of is self-help.


    In front of so many five-star army generals, song Yong fell to his knees and crawled at Yang Chendong''s feet. His white fart stock under the lamp looked so dazzling.


    "King Wunan, the last general is wrong and shouldn''t come to be your enemy, but all this is the emperor''s intention. The last general dare not disobey. Don''t worry, as long as you let me go back now, I won''t be the enemy with the five-star army. I''m willing to swear." a bunch of nose and tears, song Yong at this moment has a little style of leading the general.


    Only now this appearance, not only won''t let the life show the slightest compassion and compassion, but some just harvest countless contempt. In front of so many brave generals in the army, if he has some backbone, even if he dies, he has been respected by everyone, and such kneeling for mercy is the most spineless performance.


    A soldier will bear a nest.


    It can be imagined that the generals of the joint and several teams look like this. It''s strange that qualified and excellent soldiers can be trained below.


    Yang Chendong was speechless about song Yong''s appearance now. He thought that the other party would scold him. After all, from the perspective of righteousness, what others got was the order of the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty, and he was just a king. He even planned to speak to him. Unexpectedly, he knelt down on his knees and began to beg for mercy, This made him unable to say many words he had prepared.


    Of course, song Yong is so afraid of death, which is a lot easier for Yang Chendong to implement the next military plan.


    First, song Yong, who was kneeling on the ground, gave a white eye, and then turned his eyes to Yang Er, who was standing next to him. A quilt was covered on Song Yong. Although this thin quilt can not play an absolute role in this cold weather, it can cover his face.


    "The next thing is up to you." Yang Chendong suddenly lost interest. A person who is so afraid of death will not refuse as long as he doesn''t take his life and wants him to do anything.


    After saying this to Yang Er, Yang Chendong said to Ling Daqiang, commander of the fourth Lu Division, Tian Hu, commander of the first division of the world cavalry, and Su He, commander of the new Third Army: "three, go back and prepare for the army tomorrow morning."


    "Yes." the three generals, who always had eyes above the top, answered obediently and bowed their heads after hearing Yang Chendong''s words. At the same time, they were also excited. After such a long time, can we finally compete with the northern Ming army?


    Yang Chendong left. Yang Er didn''t leave with him, but appeared in front of song Yong kneeling to the ground with a smile. "General song, next is the time for us to have a good chat, but I don''t know whether you deserve it or not. Don''t worry, even if you don''t cooperate, you won''t kill you, but it makes you feel worse than dead."


    Although Yang ER was smiling on his face, song Yong did feel a chill and danger. At the moment, he said recklessly: "please rest assured, general, I will cooperate. As long as you don''t kill me, you can do anything..."


    A few hours later, it was just dawn, and tens of thousands of five-star troops boarded the sea ship of Beiming, and then disappeared. It was only one day. The dock in tuzor county was quiet again. If you don''t know, I''m afraid you can''t imagine that it would be so lively here at this time yesterday.


    ......


    Manhole city.


    Tomorrow is the agreed 20th day, that is to say, we have only one night to procrastinate. We must make a decision whether it is health or war.


    Sitting in the study, the candlelight reflected the farewell face. He was only surrounded for a few months. At this moment, he looked much paler than before.


    Heart fatigue is the reason for all this.


    Originally, he was just a Mongolian general, and even belonged to the kind that was not valued. Once even eating and dressing became a problem, but everything changed after meeting Yang Chendong, and he was reused and his treatment was improved. In particular, his great trust gave him a feeling of death for his confidant.


    Especially after he became the commander of the new second army, he was ready to shake off his arms and make a big fight. He wanted everyone to know that the sixth young master did not see the wrong person. He had such strength and, most importantly, loyalty.

 Chapter 1132

    And everything was crushed by the siege of Shajing and Jingzhou. The fate of hundreds of thousands of people and tens of thousands of officers and soldiers is entirely in their own hands. Maybe a wrong decision will lose all their lives, or maybe a decision, we can continue to live.


    How to choose has made him anxious. He has sent a telegram to Yang Chendong more than once to express his concern, and asked him to break through with the new second army. Although in this way, 100000 people in the two cities may suffer. Under the heavy siege, he can''t guarantee how many people of the new second army can escape, but at least he didn''t lower his head, He is worthy of Yang Chendong''s trust in himself.


    However, everything came to a sudden stop with a new telegram from Yang Chendong, which clearly said, "the changes of the situation often make people unable to prevent, but when Han Xin was humiliated by his crotch and the king of Yue suffered hardships and tasted courage, it all proved that the temporary bow and dormancy were also a wise move. As for where to go, no matter what decision, I believe you."


    In a simple word, I didn''t deliberately guide anything, let alone command anything, and handed over all the initiative to myself. But the more so, the more I feel that the responsibility is heavy and the decision is delayed.


    "Master, outside the door, Mr. Kong Zhi and captain Wu asked to see you."


    The housekeeper''s voice sounded outside the door when he was still struggling hard and could not make any decision.


    Kong Zhi, the commander of the first riding division of the new second army, can be said to be second only to shebie in the army. Let''s say that once something happens, Kong Zhi is the temporary commander of the new second army, which was what Yang Chendong said when he established the new second army.


    Wu Xiaoyi, the captain of the farewell guard, is not only good in force, but also commendable in loyalty. It can be said that it is the last line of defense to ensure the safety of farewell. In case of some major events, he will discuss with him. It can be seen that he is also a very important figure in the new second army.


    It is such two people who come together at night. Even if they give up their parting, they should not be paid attention to. "Please!"


    Soon, the housekeeper appeared in the study with the two people and knew that there was something important to discuss. The housekeeper then took the initiative to quit and closed the door outside.


    When there were only three people left in the room, the atmosphere was a little tense. Perhaps we all know that time is limited, so the commander of the first riding division took the initiative to ask, "junzuo, tomorrow is the deadline given by Beiming. How did you decide?"


    Farewell did not answer immediately, but said in a rhetorical tone, "I don''t know what you think?"


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the room became tense again. It was probably clear to all three that every decision below was related to the life and death of more than 100000 people.


    It was just a tough decision. After looking at each other, Mr. Kong Zhi and the captain of the guard Wu Xiaoyi said: "Junzuo, today''s Shajing city has been surrounded by the army of the northern Ming Dynasty. There is a shortage of food in the city. Even the soldiers have changed from three meals a day to two meals a day. Their combat effectiveness is about to decline. Under such a situation, perhaps there is only one way out to surrender."


    As soon as Kong Zhi''s words fell, Wu Xiaoyi, the Guard commander on one side, said, "that''s right. Our strength is too weak. If we fight hard, there will be no good end, so I agree to surrender to Beiming."


    The two right and left arms spoke at the same time. They still had the same opinion. After saying goodbye, their faces became very ugly, and even their whole body was trembling. It was obvious that they were angry.


    Under such circumstances, Kong Zhi didn''t seem to see the general, and still asked, "junzuo, what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? Of course I don''t agree. What if I die? It''s a big deal that I''ll be a hero again 18 years later, but if we really surrender to the northern Ming Dynasty, we''ll be cut off from the five-star army and the six young masters. Do you think your conscience can live at that time? Even if we survive, we''ll live on and even die, so... I am I''ll never surrender. If it''s a big deal, it''ll hurt both sides. I believe it''s not so easy for the northern Ming army to take advantage of the strong city. Even if we lose in the end, we''ll eat two or two pieces of meat from each other. "


    He said these words with an angry face, which was completely different from his usual composure. He was really angry. He didn''t expect that the two most trusted people around him would choose to surrender. This was something he couldn''t stand.


    Kong Zhi and Wu Xiaoyi became mute in an instant. Obviously, they didn''t expect that the military commander who has always been calm and resourceful would behave so crazy.


    But just a few moments later, Kong Zhi was the first to react. He also said in a very excited tone: "junzuo, do you really want to fight hard? Don''t you know that if you do, it will mean that more than 100000 people will enter the gate of hell. How can you bear it?"


    "Naturally, I can''t bear it, but compared with the value of the sixth young master, I''m more reluctant to betray him, even if I die." in a firm voice, it seems that the final decision has been made at this moment.


    Farewell is the commander of the army. If he decides so, basically, things will be settled. Therefore, these words are also the final decision. If there is no accident, rongshao will come to your house tomorrow and get such a result.


    The lives of more than 100000 people were handed over in this way. It is said that Kong Zhi and Wu Xiaoyi who heard the results should be very angry. After all, even their lives were buried together, but I don''t know why. These two people not only didn''t get angry, but also laughed.


    He was waiting for the two to question, and even prepared for a big quarrel. Suddenly, he heard laughter. At this moment, even he didn''t know what had happened, so he looked at them.


    Kong Zhi and Wu Xiaoyi stood at attention almost at the same time, and then solemnly saluted, "junzuo, I''m sorry, just now it was just a test between us. In fact, we can''t be sorry for the five-star army, let alone the king of Wunan, as you think."


    Everything they did fell into Sheffield''s eyes. At this moment, he finally understood what was going on. He shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "two, to tell you the truth, you were really angry with me just now. I thought there was a problem with my eyes."


    "Hehe, we can''t learn from people like Xu Yuan. My teacher was chosen by the sixth young master himself. How can I do that kind of thing?" first he denounced Xu Yuan, and then Kong Zhi continued, "Junzuo, we admire your choice and loyalty, and we need to learn more. However, the matter of Shajing city cannot be delayed. We must give an explanation."


    "What else do you want? Of course, I refuse to surrender and am ready to fight." this time, I said goodbye without hesitation.


    "No." Weicheng thought, just now he said he couldn''t be sorry for the five-star army, and Kong Zhi, the king of Wunan, changed his mouth, "you can''t fight, if you fight, our new second army will be defeated, even the 100000 people in the two cities are not much better."


    "Can''t fight? That''s down?" the farewell was confused by Kong Zhi''s words.


    "Yes, it can only be lowered." with an unchangeable tone, Kong Zhi said calmly.


    As soon as his words fell, Wu Xiaoyi, who had not spoken for a long time, also said, "we can only surrender to the military seat. We think so..."


    All night, the candle light in the study never went out. As for what the three said together, they didn''t even know the housekeeper who was responsible for guarding the door.


    It was still dawn at last, and everyone who should have come would come. However, just after dinner in the morning, merchant Rong Shao appeared in the military headquarters of the new Second Army together with infantry division commander Xu Yuan. Not only them, but also hundreds of soldiers with weapons.


    The appearance of these people has shown a signal that once they don''t agree to surrender, they will be responsible for protecting Xu Yuan and Rong Shao from the military headquarters of the new second army, and even spared no effort to fight and fight for it.


    In the main hall of the military headquarters of the new second army, he sat there quietly without saying goodbye. Although it was not late at night, his eyes were still bright. At the moment, he was sitting there and looked at everything that happened in the hospital without expression.


    Especially when he saw Xu Yuan appear here with hundreds of soldiers, he couldn''t help but snort, "Xu Yuan, are you ready to rebel?"


    Under the leadership of farewell all the year round, Xu Yuan was more or less afraid. Just when he saw Rong Shao around him and the soldiers who followed him behind him, he couldn''t help but feel strong and strong, "junzuo, you know, I won''t be an enemy with you. I just want to protect myself."


    "Hum, I expect you don''t have such courage." looking at Xu Yuan''s active weakness, he gave a cold hum. Then he looked at the merchant Rong Shao and said, "are you here to ask for the answer?"


    "General she is wise. He said that twenty days would pass, but I don''t know how you should choose?" Rong Shao smiled and said in a winner''s attitude.


    "Ah." with a long sigh, he didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he looked up at the sky first, and then stood up with a sad face. When he walked into his yard, he flopped down to the ground in full view of the public. His kneeling direction was the side of Shicheng, "Sixth young master, I''m sorry to say goodbye to you. If you want to be angry, kill or cut. Just attack me. I''m also thinking of more than 100000 soldiers and people."

 Chapter 1133

    When she knelt down to say these words, Rong Shao could not help showing his love in his eyes. He seemed to have thought of the results to be given by the other party. It seemed that she had made the decision to surrender. If so, she could win Shajing and Jingzhou without blood. As an executor, he would make great contributions, At that time, his future will be unlimited.


    Not surprisingly, Rong Shao stood up after a while and made a decision to surrender to Beiming, but he still made two demands. 1¡¢ Everything he has now is given by the king of Wunan, so he will never be an enemy. He can help Beiming deal with other enemies, except the Yang system and the five-star army.


    2¡¢ The 100000 people in Shajing and Jingzhou City cannot allow anyone to hurt them, even if they have done some extreme acts, but as long as they are not against Beiming, no one can be caught, let alone killed.


    If Beiming can agree to both conditions, as the commander of the new second army, he can now draft a letter of surrender to Beiming and make it known to the world.


    Farewell finally made a decision, and it was still a decision to satisfy himself. Rong Shao liked it on his face. He nodded and promised, "I promised the two conditions of general she on behalf of Beiming. Please write a document to inform the world now."


    "It''s not urgent. Wait until you write down your promise and promise me two conditions. To tell you the truth, I don''t trust you." I looked at Rong Shao with some disdain, and my parting eyes were very cold.


    "Easy to say, easy to say. But before that, should general she express something first? After all, I can''t completely trust you." Rong Shao''s eyes turned, suppressed the anger despised in his heart, and said with a moving heart.


    "Yes, but I don''t know how to express it?" she asked.


    "This..." Rong Shao first glanced at Xu yuan next to him, and then said thoughtfully, "it''s better to ask the general to order and hand over the urban security of Shajing city to General Xu. In this way, you can show your sincerity."


    Although Xu Yuan is still the commander of the infantry division of the new second army, it seems that he has already taken refuge in Beiming. It is he who is in charge of the security of urban defense that reassures Rong Shao and Beiming behind him. Farewell naturally knew this, so after a little meditation, he nodded and agreed, "OK, the general agreed."


    "Hahaha, OK." rongshao couldn''t help laughing happily. Once Xu Yuan is in charge of the city defense, it is difficult to give up and repent. At least when he really started, Xu yuan only needed to open the gate and the northern Ming army outside could pour into it. At that time, with more than ten times the strength advantage, the victory would belong to them.


    The forced farewell finally made the decision to surrender. Although this practice betrayed Yang Chendong, it also saved the lives of more than 100000 soldiers and civilians. When the news came out of the city first and was spoken by Xu Yuan, commander of the infantry division, many soldiers and people in the city who got the news shed tears.


    Most of them joined the Yang family after, but even so, they still enjoyed a lot of benefits. When I thought that life would change greatly and become better and better in the future, the army of the northern Ming Dynasty suddenly appeared, breaking all their fantasies. Now, they have returned to Beiming and become the people of Beiming. It''s impossible to say that they don''t have any ideas in their hearts.


    But the situation is so. What can they do in the face of the wolf like army of the northern Ming Dynasty?


    Can''t you really work hard? If so, I''m afraid no one can survive.


    Rong Shao moved quickly. Only five days later, he got the letter of guarantee written by Shi Heng, governor of the northern Ming Dynasty, agreeing to part with the two requirements. The subsequent farewell did not cheat, but took out the document he had written long ago. It said that Shajing and Jingzhou were owned by Beiming from now on, separated from the Yang family, that is, the king of Wunan.


    After the document arrived, Rong Shao quickly announced it to the world and spread it widely known.


    ......


    Shicheng.


    In the Yangshi city nearest to Shajing City, the commander Hu mang immediately convened the ministries to hold a military meeting as soon as he saw the document written by him.


    They have achieved a very unified goal, that is, they must not let this happen. They want to send troops out of Shajing city to the new second army, no! Now it should be said that the northern Ming army is a powerful one. Let them know that there will be no good end for betraying King Wunan.


    Ma xiongshan, head of the light cavalry regiment of the new army, led the troops.


    As a light cavalry regiment, their advantage is that they are fast enough and can be described as the wind. With such an advantage, they have a great chance to escape even in danger. Unfortunately, they went out angrily, but not far from the beginning of the city, they met Fangding mountain, which had been guarding here.


    Fangdingshan took the Liaodong cavalry, which has expanded to 70000 people, and put it in a frame. There is a big picture that we will leave all of you as long as you come here.


    Although Ma xiongshan was very angry, considering the comparison of forces between the two sides, he thought that Liaodong iron cavalry was also an elite cavalry force. Finally, his reason defeated his anger and had to order him to withdraw and return to the Shicheng behind him.


    With no external force, Shajing and Jingzhou fell into the hands of the northern Ming army. In order to completely control the two cities, Shi Heng, the governor of the northern Ming Dynasty, who is now in charge of the regional security, ordered more than 100000 northern Ming troops to enter the two cities. In addition, Xu Yuan''s infantry division is firmly on the side of the northern Ming Dynasty. At the moment, the strength advantage has fallen into the hands of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    After the fall of the two cities, especially after the 100000 northern Ming army entered, they were not law-abiding people. Gradually, some burns and looting occurred, perhaps because their military pay was too low, and there were many good things in the two cities. Under the greedy eyes, many Ming looting incidents occurred.


    In just one day, more than a dozen shops were robbed, hundreds of women were looted, and dozens of people were killed in the street. Therefore, he was unhappy to say goodbye. He wrote to governor Shi Heng to express his indignation.


    Unfortunately, even if Shi Heng came forward in person, he just controlled the deterioration of the situation. As for the soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty who robbed and killed before, none of them was punished. Obviously, Beiming adopted a compromise method, that is, he didn''t want to provoke farewell and lead to the mutiny of three cavalry divisions of the new second army, and didn''t want to hurt the morale of his soldiers.


    In this regard, it is naturally unhappy to say goodbye. But unexpectedly, Wu Xiaoyi, his escort commander, went out of the house alone in a rage. He rushed into the Beiming military camp in the city in the blue sky and daytime and found several criminals. The Beiming soldiers who killed the people took a knife without saying a word.


    What Wu Xiaoyi did naturally attracted the anger of other soldiers in the northern Ming Dynasty. Under the siege, he was finally captured alive, and then the matter was stabbed here.


    Farewell is still living in the city master''s residence, which seems not to be deprived of any power, but when Rong Shao and Xu Yuan appear here again, their looks are obviously higher than the previous one.


    In the past, they asked for help, but this time they came to ask for help. Naturally, the momentum is different.


    Still in the hall, Rong Shao questioned the farewell, saying that four soldiers from the northern Ming Dynasty had died because of Guard commander Wu Xiaoyi. This matter attracted great dissatisfaction from the army and must be explained.


    "Confession? What confession? You promised me before that you couldn''t do harm to the people in the city, but how did you do it? Captain Wu just made a move out of anger. He was willing to do it." naturally, he would not let the other party accuse him and took the initiative to fight back.


    "Even if you are dissatisfied, you can''t rush into the barracks and kill people at will. There are no rules like this. How can we explain to the soldiers in the army, so Wu Xiaoyi must die. Of course, we have made mistakes before. In this way, Wu Xiaoyi will be handed over to general she to deal with it personally. This is also a face we sell you, and we can guarantee that we won''t die in the future Some people will harass the people in the city. "Rong Shao had already thought out his words and showed an awe inspiring look at this moment.


    But instead of killing Wu Xiaoyi, they gave him up and asked him to kill him. This move is too insidious.


    Hearing this, an inexhaustible anger flashed in shefarewell''s eyes. When he was trying to say something, Rong Shao said again: "General she, don''t forget that it was agreed before that once there was a man-made rebellion, we have the right to deal with it. Your escort rushed into our Beiming army to kill people, which is no different from the rebellion? Of course, if you can''t deal with it ruthlessly, you can let our army do it, but I''m afraid Wu Xiaoyi will suffer from it More, hehe. "


    This is the threat, but the farewell can''t say anything. Who makes Wu Xiaoyi so impulsive?


    In order not to be bullied by the people in the city, but also to return to peace again for the public security of the two cities, I had no choice but to say goodbye. Tears came out of my eyes and said, "OK, just do as you say."


    "Ha ha, that''s good." farewell finally compromised. Rong Shao was very happy that all this fell into his eyes. I believe Wu Xiaoyi was killed by farewell. Once the news comes out, the authority of the new second army commander will be suppressed to the weakest level. At that time, even if he has any differences, he can''t raise any waves.


    Shortly after Rong Shao left, Wu Xiaoyi was sent to the city master''s house. Then came Kong Zhi, the division commander of the first riding division. He knelt down on the ground and begged with other guards, that is, the relatives who gave up.

 Chapter 1134

    Although I couldn''t bear to say goodbye to all this, I finally issued a military order to kill Wu Xiaoyi.


    The execution was carried out in the courtyard of the city master''s house. Shebie, Kong Zhi, a group of personal guards and several prison choppers sent by the army of the northern Ming Dynasty were present.


    She shed tears in her eyes and shouted "kill" in pain. Wu Xiaoyi fell to the ground after laughing. When the news came out, the whole city was in an uproar. Everyone felt that they could not see the hope of the future. Because of this, they had a quarrel with Kong Zhi and other two cavalry commanders. It was said that even if it was his order, the three commanders began to conflict very much.


    Rongshao heard the news in the mansion in the city. Of course, he was very satisfied. He believed that in a short time, once there were internal strife among them, it would be the time to solve these high-level figures. In the interim, it would be the time for them to send people to seize military power.


    Shajing and Jingzhou seem to have calmed down. As time goes by, when the morale of the army and the people is lax, they will be completely owned by Beiming. For all this, the five-star army seems to have no action, especially Shicheng. It seems that they are difficult to protect themselves, because after solving the two cities of Shajing, hundreds of thousands of troops in the northern Ming Dynasty began to surround Shicheng, and a bigger storm seems to be about to begin.


    ......


    Nuergandisi area has now been renamed Liaodong by Zhu Qiyu. In the sea town of shuangchengwei, its subordinate, that is, the town where Yang Chendong first came when he raided the grassland, it is now bustling. Countless five-star armies landed here. They dress up as Beiming Haishi and enter here with lightning, When the 200 Beiming soldiers guarding the town found that the situation was wrong, it was already man-made knife and meat for me.


    It was the five-star army led by Yang Chendong that appeared here, and it was also the most important force among them. For example, the troops followed on this trip were the fourth land division, the first division of the world cavalry and the new Third Army. In addition, there were 30000 class C soldiers transferred from North Korea province.


    The three strong armies of the fourth land division were first transferred from the war against Japan. They were just the first batch, followed by more troops retreating from the battlefield of Japan. As the vanguard army, these three became the fist troops in Yang Chendong''s hands. Their task is to reopen a channel here from the outside to the direction of Shicheng.


    In the past, as a part of the territory of the northern Ming Dynasty, even if Yang Chendong had any ideas, he would be suppressed because of the general trend. But now that they have all attacked the new second army, what else can he hesitate?


    It''s impolite to come without going!


    Yang Chendong is not a person who can''t fight back. Compared with others, he was originally a man who must report defects. However, many times, the time is not ripe and some ideas haven''t taken shape.


    Even in the present Beiming Dynasty, North Korea and Japan have been incorporated into the territory of the Yang family. At this time, Yang Chendong has not had so many concerns, let alone that it was Beiming who first provoked him this time. Even if he fought back, he has a legitimate reason.


    Haizhen has become the first gate for Yang Chendong to enter here.


    Beiming is also full of talents. In addition, it is very close to the coast. Before, no one has considered the problem that the five-star army will suddenly start. Although the probability is too small for many people, the nearby health center has arranged 200 people here and prepared enough beacon towers to ensure that in case of any emergency, they can give warning first, Give other nearby cities and guard stations enough preparation time.


    But obviously, they miscalculated again. Yang''s intelligence department has long investigated the situation here. Song Yong was captured alive and all beiminghai divisions were detained in order to send the army here without attention.


    Now it seems that this first step is the right one. At least, the northern Ming army outside Haizhen has not found them yet.


    "Young master, what should I do next?" Yang secondhand stood beside Yang Chendong with a knife handle, his face a little excited.


    When I was in the kingdom of Japan, I heard that the northern Ming Dynasty began to attack the grassland and surrounded Shajing and Jingzhou. It was only because the war in the kingdom of Japan was at a time of stress and there was really no spare energy to take care of here, which made the northern Ming army arrogant for a few days.


    Now that the Japanese war is finally over, it is time for them to take revenge. Yang ER and all the soldiers can be said to appear here with full anger, but in the first battle, there were only about 200 opponents. They still appeared here in the form of surprise attack. This enemy is not enough to fight and see.


    Listening to Yang er''s question, Mr. Ling Daqiang, Mr. Tian Hu and military commander Su he stood looking at Yang Chendong with bright eyes.


    Yang Chendong, who had already changed into a black armor, was riding on the white dragon, looking into the distance and thinking.


    This is not the first time he has appeared in Haizhen, but compared with the past, the pressure on him this time is obviously greater. For nothing else, just because this time his opponent is Beiming, which is the so-called orthodoxy in the eyes of people all over the world.


    Even if the Ming Dynasty is divided into two, the power of the northern Ming Dynasty can still not be underestimated. The intelligence department shows that the other party has more than 4 million troops. Even this is not enough. It is still expanding. This figure alone is not so easy to deal with. Not to mention, in the capital of Beiming Dynasty, Yang Chendong still has so many families and industries.


    Perhaps the business is gone and can be reopened; If you have no money, you can earn it again; But if there are no relatives, Yang Chendong will regret that it will be too late in the future.


    Fortunately, Beiming doesn''t seem to want to break his face with Yang Chendong. At least according to the news from the intelligence department, his relatives have not been deliberately targeted by Beiming, and even the business continues to open.


    Presumably, Yang Chendong was not only the enemy of the northern Ming Dynasty, but also the enemy of the Southern Ming Dynasty and the Wara department. And he is so powerful that he must let Beiming do his best to fight with him. If both lose, even if he can win, it will be a tragic victory. At that time, he will only give his opponent a chance.


    This is also the reason why Beiming didn''t want to turn over with Yang Chendong in an all-round way. They just wanted to eliminate the Yang forces around them and vigorously develop themselves. But even if it is this request, Yang Chendong will not easily agree.


    The grassland was not the sphere of influence of the northern Ming Dynasty. Everything in Shicheng was obtained step by step by Yang Chendong and his brothers. What''s the matter? Seeing that the meat is fat enough, do you want to kill greedy now? Where is there such a good thing in the world?


    From the moment he appeared here, Yang Chendong was ready to turn over with Beiming. The only difference was to what extent he would turn over in the end. Now immediately, Yang Er, who was around, asked. Naturally, he wouldn''t be polite. He nodded and said, "it''s natural to fight next. That is, if someone robbed our two cities and dealt with one of our troops, we''ll pay back ten times. Come on, get the map."


    Soon, Long Wei sent the map to Yang Chendong. Then he pointed to the Shuangcheng Wei nearest to Hai town and said, "Mr. Ling, take your fourth division from here and capture the city first. Remember, it''s best not to hurt people. Then follow me to the Telin area."


    "Yes." Ling Daqiang, commander of the fourth Lu Division, immediately stood at attention and said with a happy face. This is tantamount to the first battle, which was handed over to Lengfeng, which is enough to prove the trust of the sixth young master in them.


    "The commander of the Soviet army, from the two cities to the west, the good offices of duolunwei, Tunhe Wei, Fuyu Wei and Duoyan Wei, all the way to the good offices of Nanhe Wei, as well as their large area in the north, have you the confidence to attack them one by one?" Yang Chendong pointed to most places on the map one after another, and then looked at Su He and asked in a deep voice.


    Su he had a dignified face, but he was very excited. He immediately stood at attention and said, "please rest assured that our new three armed forces will complete the task."


    "Very good." Yang Chendong nodded his head with satisfaction. Finally, his eyes fell on Tian Hu and said, "take all the targets of the new three services as the front line. This is your defense place. In short, no reinforcements from the northern Ming Dynasty are allowed to step here. If there is one, you will beat back one. Is there a problem?"


    "No problem," Tian Hu promised. As the commander of the first cavalry division and the first Cavalry Division in the world, their mobility has always been the strongest, and it is most appropriate to give them the task of interception.


    The three capable generals have a division of labor. At the moment when Yang Chendong ordered people to put away the map, he looked forward and said, "very good, that''s it. Let''s get ready. We can''t slack off after two hours."


    Order, Yang Chendong''s first initiative to move troops to the North Ming Dynasty was officially announced. This also means that Yang Chendong has enough confidence to compete with Beiming. After the end of the sea campaign, the land war officially began.


    Shuangcheng Weizheng and Qianhu He Ying.


    At the moment, I am resting in the mansion of Shuangcheng. I don''t feel that the war has opened and I have fallen into danger.


    It''s no wonder that since the northern Ming Dynasty began to vigorously develop the military, the status of soldiers has been improved a lot. In particular, the establishment of Liaodong iron cavalry took away many assassins belonging to this area in the form of conscription. Without those prickly troubles, He Ying felt that public security was much better.


    So for a while, he was very comfortable. Once he had dinner at night, he fell asleep in the room with his newly married concubine. It was really a great pleasure in the world. It was beautiful.

 Chapter 1135

    But when a man sits at home, evil comes from heaven. It was already completely dark, and not very big shuangchengwei also fell into a quiet, but just outside he Fu, a sudden knock on the door sounded, which woke up many people in the Fu.


    He Ying, who is also a general, is still a little vigilant. The knock on the door also woke him up, but the long peace made him not think much, but couldn''t help drinking and scolding, "what''s the matter? Who knocked on the door and didn''t go to see it?"


    Without He Ying''s command, the gate has been opened. Then a general flag of the army rushed to the hospital and soon came to He Ying''s door. His voice said eagerly, "Sir, someone knocked on the city outside the gate. The visitor claimed to be song Yong, the general of the Navy. Brothers are not sure. Please make a decision."


    "Song Yong?" a scream came from the room. He Ying has naturally heard of the this newly promoted marine general. Besides, he has seen him before, just because there is a big gap between two sides and there is no deep friendship.


    Song Yong came, which really made He Ying feel confused. How can we say that the other side is also a navy general with 50000 troops. He is just a small thousand households. There are 1120 soldiers in his hands. Both sides are of the same level. How can people come to his small twin cities?


    He Ying did not dare to be slighted. He hurriedly put on his clothes and came out of the inner room. When he saw the general flag coming to report, he couldn''t help asking suspiciously, "is general song really coming? Can you see it clearly?"


    "This... My Lord, the little ones are humble. How can they know such a big man as general song? I''m really not sure, so please make a decision." the general flag said with an embarrassed face.


    He Ying thought this was reasonable, so she nodded, then looked up proudly and went to the gate outside the house. As she walked, she said, "yes, your identity naturally doesn''t know general song, but I do know. Go and have a look with me."


    In the admiration of the general flag, He Ying went out of the house and came down to the gate tower of Nancheng under the escort of several close soldiers. At the moment, hundreds of Beiming soldiers have gathered here. They are all responsible for guarding. After hearing that a navy general came, they all gathered curiously.


    After seeing thousands of households coming, everyone gave way on both sides. He Ying was able to walk smoothly to the city upstairs, and then saw the visitor through the torch downstairs. Who else would it be if song Yong was riding downstairs?


    He Ying was surprised to see that song Yong really appeared here. "General song, didn''t you lead the navy to send troops to Japan? Why did you suddenly appear here?"


    "Who are you?" Song Yong, who was riding on the horse, asked in a reverse voice when he heard someone calling himself.


    "General song, I''m He Ying, a thousand households of shuangchengwei." with such an opportunity, He Ying naturally has to report to his family first and get a familiar name.


    He Ying wanted to have a relationship, but song Yong under the city was a little impatient and shouted loudly, "it''s he Qianhu, but you know the general immediately. Why don''t you open the gate? Don''t you want to turn away the Shangguan?"


    He didn''t answer directly, but shouted and scolded. Some people just eat this set. For example, He Ying is such a person. When he heard that song Yong was blaming himself, he quickly accused him of a crime. Then he said to the soldiers around him, "what are you doing? Why don''t you open the gate quickly?"


    He Ying ordered that naturally no one dared not follow. Soon, there was a sound of the city gate opening downstairs, and then there were horse hooves, and more and more dark shadows entered with the door.


    At this moment, He Ying is already down from the tower and ready to meet general song Yong. But when he got down to the tower, he was greeted by countless guns, knives and arrows. Needless to say, all these were done by the soldiers of the fourth division of the land.


    People like song Yong led the way, and the Shuangcheng guards took it away without a shot. It is said that Yang Chendong can also choose to attack at night. With the military quality of the soldiers of the fourth land division, it is not a difficult problem to climb the city tower with low shuangchengwei.


    Just out of the idea of not wanting to attack the Han people and the need to preserve the integrity of the Shuangcheng guards, because for a period of time, this will become the logistics base of the Yang family. Many money and grain sent by the sea are temporarily stored here, so song Yong finally chose to stand up and make a contribution.


    He Ying is just a small family. According to the information sent by the intelligence department, this person bullies the people all year round and is not a good thing. Yang Chendong didn''t even see him. He directly handed him over to Ling Daqiang, the commander of the fourth Lu Division, "He has lived here for a long time and must be very familiar with the situation in Liaodong. Open his mouth and know something more beneficial to us."


    "Don''t worry, sixth young master." a smile flashed across Daqiang''s face. After agreeing, he turned away.


    "Tell them to go down. No soldiers are allowed to disturb the people. At the same time, put up a notice to reassure the people, saying that the king of Wunan is coming. As long as the people here cooperate with us, they can take silver at any time. You can do this." look at Yang er who follows around. Yang Chendong arranges the task.


    "Young master, just hold it." Yang Chendong has been with him for a long time. He knows his young master''s Thoughts on the Han people and has been a logistics teacher for some time. Yang Er is naturally familiar with this little thing.


    So, half an hour later, there were many peace notices on the wall of the twin city guard, and a large number of people who had been terrified gathered around the city.


    Some literate scholars read the notice, and other people knew that it was the king Wunan of the Ming Dynasty. The reason why they wanted to occupy here was that when the king Wunan began to fight against the rebellious villain, the Japanese Kingdom, his rear area and grassland were hit by the military attack of the northern Ming Dynasty. Now, after solving the Japanese state and making it a province of the five-star army, King Wunan appeared in Liaodong. This time, he came to give a look to those who want to deal with themselves.


    The notice also emphasized that what they want to deal with is only those who oppose themselves, and what they want to deal with their own people is just color. As for ordinary people, they will not break the law. Once a soldier violates discipline, the people can go to the Yamen to report at any time. Once verified, they will not only report to the public, but also give the informant a certain amount of silver as a reward.


    The notice also reads at the end: "Next, the five-star army will transport a large number of military baggage here from the two cities to all directions, which requires a lot of labor. As long as the people are willing, they can participate, and they will be distributed according to their work. Initially, a strong man can earn one or two silver a day. If he works hard, he can also earn half a two silver.


    The notice posted soon attracted people''s discussion, which is also Yang Chendong''s requirement. Don''t deceive the people, say what you have, let them clearly know what''s happening outside, and let them participate, which will give birth to a sense of ownership. In the future, if you do anything, you will get twice the result with half the effort.


    The notice was clear enough to attract all kinds of comments from the people.


    "It turned out that the king of Wunan came, but I heard that he loved the people very much, especially our Han people. So there''s no need to worry."


    "Yes, the king of Wunan said to the people that he was safe when he was there."


    "It''s just that it says that the northern Ming Dynasty carried out a military attack on the power of King Wunan on the grassland? What does this mean? Isn''t King Wunan the king of our Ming Dynasty?" a 40 year old man scratched his head and looked confused.


    In fact, not only is this a middle-aged man, but many people look the same. They live in the twin cities all year round. Because of the underdeveloped transportation, they know little about what happened outside.


    Fortunately, there are some knowledgeable people in the crowd. They have traveled far and wide and know more. They explained this problem, "What do you know? Some areas on the grassland didn''t belong to our Ming Dynasty. They were the world of Mongolian cavalry. Their horses were like wind and people were like ghosts. They ate people and didn''t spit bones. They also belonged to nomads. They didn''t know anything else except to feed some animals. They didn''t even have iron tools. In order to live, they beat up our Han people It''s my idea. I often rob the Han people there by beating grain and grass. In addition to robbing things, sometimes even people want it. That''s very hateful. "


    "What the brother said is that the Mongolian cavalry are very ferocious. Especially in recent years, the indulgence of our Ming Dynasty has made them even less aware of convergence and intensified their actions. I was also lucky to have been to the grassland. I heard that it was the appearance of the king of Wunan that killed the Mongolian cavalry, and many grassland tribes were cleaned up or even destroyed It''s too late. "


    "Yes, I went to Zuowei, Jianzhou a while ago. A friend there said that there was a magnificent Shicheng on the grassland. There were countless Han people who lived very comfortably. That was built by the king of Wunan. The friend also said that since the king of Wunan on the grassland, the safety of the Han people has been guaranteed. I don''t know how many people there have offered the king of Wunan at home God, I''m thanking him. "


    Several people spoke to me and soon told everyone about it. Most Han people who didn''t know all this before knew that the king of Wunan was so powerful.


    But then the problem also appeared. An old scholar who was literate but had never been far away asked with a puzzled face, "that is, the king of Wunan is so powerful on the grassland and has done so many things for our Han people. Why should the northern Ming Court bother him?"

 Chapter 1136

    Looking at the old scholar''s speech, someone laughed, "it''s really a scholar. You don''t think all the books are good people and good things, so you think all the world is good people. Don''t you know the word" great success and great earthquake "


    "Yes, the king of Wunan is so powerful and powerful that he can''t arouse the emperor''s vigilance. It''s normal to shoot and suppress. Since ancient times, emperors have been the same. It''s just a pity that they chose the king of Wunan to fight against Japan. It''s not authentic. How can we say that the king of Wunan cleaned up Japan for the good of the people."


    The two cities are not far from the sea. They were lucky enough to have seen the emergence of Japanese bandits several times. Although the military forces of the Japanese Kingdom did not dare to really attack cities and land in the northern Ming Dynasty, it was still possible to attack the periphery. Who makes their Haishi better than Beiming?


    It can be said that many people in Shuangcheng have suffered from Japanese bandits. Now I hear that King Wunan has cleaned them up completely. How can they be unhappy?


    The voices of discussion rose one after another, and most people understood some things they didn''t know before. I also know that King Wunan sent troops because he was bullied, and King Wunan was very good to the Han people, etc.


    After some discussion, we finally got one result after another. 1¡¢ Don''t panic. As long as you don''t do anything drastic, the king of Wunan won''t do anything to them? 2¡¢ King Wunan is in urgent need of labor. If you have ideas, you can have a try. Even if you don''t give money in the end, it''s just a waste of one day''s strength, and it''s not a big loss.


    People do not necessarily recognize right and wrong. Their knowledge is limited, and they do not care as much about the ownership of imperial power as those who immediately benefit. It''s like people often say that whoever is the emperor is them, and there will be no change. Not to mention the border town like shuangchengwei. The emperor can''t come here all his life. He hasn''t seen it before. What about feelings?


    What the people really care about is the benefits they can get. That is, the notice of the five-star army says that as long as you help them work, you can get silver. The reward is still so high. Why not try it?


    Some people think so, but some people shake their heads and walk away. Since ancient times, it is impossible to work for the royal family and want to take advantage of it. Don''t say one or two silver a day, it''s impossible to get two silver a day. Will those officials and soldiers be so kind?


    Slowly the crowd dispersed. Most of them went home. Few people really went to the barracks, and all this fell into the eyes of several Long Wei who observed everything in the distance.


    When Long Wei saw it, things naturally came into Yang Chendong''s ears. He laughed for a while. "Well, it''s done. As long as one of the people is willing to try, there will be no problem."


    Shang Yang''s reform won the trust of the people by standing for faith. Now, without standing for faith, some people are willing to try. There is no reason why they can''t do it. Once they return home with white money, they must blow up their nest in the city.


    Considering that shuangchengwei is too small, Yang Chendong didn''t arrange someone to guide public opinion. Suddenly, a stranger appeared. What they said not only won''t make people believe, but also arouse everyone''s vigilance and vigilance. So he let it develop naturally. Even if no one believes what the notice says, he will win everyone''s trust in a way like standing up for faith.


    Now it seems that those who are brave and willing to try will have no reason to fail. This is the reason why Yang Chendong set the salary so high. You know, in places like shuangchengwei, a silver or two can do a lot of things.


    Strike while the iron is hot, and the gold cup and silver cup make the people''s mouth cup. Yang Chendong said to Longwei Badaojiang: "inform the soldiers who do not need training to enter the people''s homes in the city, chop firewood and draw water for them, and tell Yang Er to get some food for them."


    Now it is March in the sunny spring, and the flowers are already blooming in the south, but in the north, especially in Eastern Liaoning, the weather is still very cold. It is common to have more than ten degrees below zero at night. From time to time, God will have a heavy snow, which seems to tell the people that winter has not completely passed yet?


    It''s like at noon today, it snowed. Although it''s not very big, the streets and people''s yards are still covered with a white layer, which is giving the five-star army a chance to show. For a time, they are everywhere in the city. In the people''s yards, the heavy snow on the streets in the city was soon cleaned up, revealing the original black ground.


    In the evening, the people who had worked hard for most of the day came out of the barracks. They all had a smile on their faces and didn''t show any fatigue because they had worked hard all day.


    After working for most of the day, many people have less than one or two silver coins in their hands. This is because they don''t work for a day. If they go early tomorrow morning, they will make one or two. More importantly, working in the military camp and taking care of food at noon is not very nutritious, but just taking care of food is enough, which has made them very satisfied. It is no exaggeration to say that it is like the Chinese New Year.


    These people who have benefited have decided to go to the Barracks at dawn tomorrow. Not only that, they will call their friends to go together and make money together.


    In this way, after the dozen people returned home, the city became lively again. When the white money was placed in front of everyone, the previous disbelief was swept away. Some people still regret why they didn''t try today. Of course, most people made a decision. They will go to the military camp at dawn tomorrow morning, not to mention one or two silver a day, Even a day and a half is a great thing.


    Since ancient times, there have been many ways to buy people''s hearts, but there are not many simple and clear ways like Yang Chendong. History has proved that as long as you are good to the people, they will recognize you and even work for you.


    Just like now, the soldiers work for the people, the people work for the barracks, and in turn, there is money. Who would object?


    The twin city guards, who had been a little worried because they had occupied the city, soon settled down. They not only restored the previous order, but everyone was still smiling. They were not affected at all because the winter had not gone and the weather was still cold. Their smiles seemed to melt the snow.


    Taking shuangchengwei is just the first step of Yang Chendong''s military action to occupy the whole Liaodong region. Then his eyes focused on yimahe Wei in the northeast. As usual, song Yong took the lead and came through the night. As long as he cheated to open the gate, everything would be much simpler.


    Thanks to Daming''s official hierarchy. In front of the upper and lower officials, the lower officials generally have no right to speak. As general song Yong, who commands 50000 naval divisions, his position in the military is really not low. At least in the whole East of Liaoning, it is very few that can surpass him. It is inevitable and unfavorable for him to go out and earn money to open the city gate.


    The army walked in the front, followed by 30000 Korean soldiers. In the back, the people of Shuangcheng drove a carriage to be responsible for logistics supply, which alleviated the pressure of the army, so that they could fight forward wholeheartedly without considering other things. Doing things is twice the result with half the effort.


    Yang Chendong''s plan went very smoothly, and the Soviet Union of the new three armed forces did not lag behind. As soon as they appeared, they quickly took down the defenseless daudor and Tunhe guards, and then killed Fuyu guards.


    There were no airtight pants. Although the movements of the new three armies were very fast, the horses could not give full play to their usual strength because of the heavy snow. Finally, some of them escaped by the enemy. Then the news spread, and the nearby guard station finally knew that the five-star army had appeared in Liaodong.


    After receiving the news that the five-star army appeared in Eastern Liaoning, Chen dura, commander of the left guard of Jianzhou, was stunned.


    This was an unexpected situation that he had never thought of. While ordering people to ask for help from the Ming court, he also began to prepare for war.


    The former left guard of Jianzhou was taught a good lesson by Yang Chendong. Liang Xuan, the former commander and Tang Longtian, both died in the hands of the five-star army. After suffering losses, he was naturally cautious and ready.


    Knowing the strong combat effectiveness of the five-star army, Chen dura had seen it more than once. Chen dura was still terrified and even considered whether to directly defend the city. But Tong long, the new commander, did not think so.


    Tong Long knew from his name that it was not a Han origin, but a combination of Nuzhen people and Han people. Because of blood, he showed that he was good at fighting when he was young. When he grew up, he worked hard and the family worked hard behind him. Finally, he got an official position as a commander.


    This is the third grade among military officers. In addition, Tong Long himself is still young and less than 30 years old. It can be said that his future is unlimited.


    The bad thing is that the official position of Daming depends on your qualifications. What if you have the ability? Youth is the biggest weakness. Unless you can make great achievements, if you want to be promoted, wait. Even some people wait for a few years for a lifetime.


    Young Tong Long certainly doesn''t want to wait. He urgently needs to prove himself. I was thinking about whether to sign up for the Liaodong iron cavalry. After all, that army is now on the grassland. It is said that even the very powerful five-star army is pressed in Shicheng and dare not move. An army like this is exactly where a hot-blooded soldier like him realizes his ambition. But before he made any decision, the five-star army appeared in Liaodong.

 Chapter 1137

    According to official data, the five-star army should be fighting in Japan now. It''s puzzling how it can appear here. But Tong Long won''t care so much. He only knows that the opportunity for his performance has come.


    After receiving the news, Tong long first went to find the commander Chen dura and took the initiative to ask for war. Unfortunately, he was directly rejected. The reason given by Chen dura is that he can''t figure out the reality of the five-star army, and the time to send troops is wrong at the moment.


    Tong long, who looked unhappy, went home angrily after walking out of chendura''s courtyard. It should be said that the status of Tong family in Nvzhen nationality is very high, such as in places like Jianzhou Zuowei. Once they want to do something, there is basically nothing they can''t do.


    Tong Long asked people from his family to put pressure on him because Chen dura wanted to suppress himself and didn''t want to put himself on the top. The commander didn''t know about this. He was still worried about looking at the map in his study.


    Conscience, Chen Dula really doesn''t mean to suppress Tong long. It''s really for each other''s good to stop sending troops. Having dealt with the five-star army, he knows how powerful the other party is. He still remembers how overbearing the five-star army was in order to open a transportation line from here. The army was waiting outside for the nearby guard station to fight, but no matter who went, didn''t it take the slightest advantage?


    Such a powerful opponent can fight if he can. Without absolute assurance, it is the best policy to hold still and preserve his strength.


    The kind-hearted Chen dura wants to preserve his strength. However, the strength of the Tong family is really too great. In the afternoon, the dignitaries in the city come to pressure one after another. These people have a certain prestige in the city. If one or two are not afraid, but so many come forward together, even if he is a commander, he can''t carry it, I can''t agree to Tong Long''s sending troops, but it''s clear that I can only lead two thousand soldiers. I''ll explore the other party''s reality first.


    The commander Chen dura only gave two thousand cavalry. Tong Long didn''t think much of it. In his opinion, soldiers are better than more, so he readily accepted it. At the same time, he used his family relationship to find Nvzhen men, put together a thousand people, and gave them war horses. In this way, three thousand cavalry are already a great strength.


    After one day''s preparation with 3000 cavalry, on the third day, he went out of the city of Jianzhou Zuowei and headed north. He wanted to find the five-star army and give them a head-on blow to let them know that there are still tigers like him in Liaodong.


    The five-star army appeared here several times, but Tong Long was not there. Instead, he was sent by his family to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty to study Confucianism. The Nvzhen people have a good vision. They know what it means to learn from each other and do as the Romans do. If they want to live more comfortably and have more power under the rule of the Ming Dynasty, they have to learn what they like.


    It was precisely because he was not in Liaodong at that time that all the affairs of the five-star army were just legends. The so-called seeing is believing and hearing is false. Tong Long was naturally not afraid of anyone. But he didn''t know that from the moment he took 3000 cavalry out of Jianzhou left guard, his every move was under the eyes of the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    After receiving the order from Yang Chendong, Tian Hu immediately sent reconnaissance cavalry to keep an eye on every Beiming garrison in this area. The geographical location of a big city like Jianzhou Zuowei is so critical and important. Of course, he won''t miss it. There are as many as ten reconnaissance cavalry outside the city, who are respectively responsible for staring at the four city gates, So that once they take action, they can feed back to the division headquarters as soon as possible.


    As soon as Tong Long came out with 3000 cavalry, such a vast array could not escape the eyes of those who wanted it. The news was reported layer by layer and soon sent to the division commander Tian Hu.


    At the foot of an unknown mountain, the division headquarters of the first Cavalry Division in the world was established here.


    What is different from the past is that the task received this time is to block, which requires them to stop with static braking. Only when they see the enemy send troops can they go out to fight. Therefore, the first division of the world cavalry, which has always been dominated by wandering, has rarely built a temporary division headquarters, which is both for rest and command.


    When the news came that the 3000 northern Ming cavalry came out from the Jianzhou left guard, Tian Hu came to the prepared sand table and asked the Division staff, "which regiment is closest to the Jianzhou left guard?"


    "Report to the division, the fourth regiment is stationed nearby." the staff officer who knew the situation in the division gave the answer at the first time.


    After listening to Tian Hu''s ears, he nodded with satisfaction and then ordered: "give an order to the white double commander of the fourth regiment to eat the cavalry. It''s better to make the formation bigger, or let other guard stations have a look. Our five-star army is not easy to provoke."


    ......


    Bai Shuang, born in Yangjiazhuang Yangjia college outside Kyoto in the northern Ming Dynasty, is one of Yang Chendong''s favorite students.


    Yang Chendong was regarded as a member of the four regiment.


    Although he is a student of Yang Chendong, he is still too young after all. His appointment has puzzled many people. There are many battle sequences in the five-star army. If it''s just for promotion, it''s not good to go to which army. You have to come to the first Cavalry Division in the world. You know, this is the most capable cavalry. There is no one. They will go to the front line at any time and work hard with the enemy. In such an army, if there is no real strength, it is obviously impossible to rely on the background.


    Bai Shuang still came and took the post of head. This matter was looked down upon by many people at that time. But when he really began to perform his duties as head of the regiment, Bai Shuang''s performance blinded many people''s eyes. Each war can not only perfectly complete the tasks assigned by the division headquarters, but also do the best at a very small cost. In this way, Bai Shuang, the commander of the fourth regiment, was finally accepted by everyone and became the backbone of the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    Now the first division of the world cavalry is placed in the hands of Bai Shuang in the first battle in Liaodong. Tian Hu is a hundred people with all-round knowledge of literature and martial arts. Now he is only waiting for the good news from the other party.


    Soon the order was delivered to Bai Shuang through the reconnaissance cavalry. Seeing the military order, he immediately ordered the four regiments to assemble, and sent the reconnaissance soldiers to understand the movements of the three thousand enemy cavalry and the situation of the general with troops.


    Yang Chendong has said more than once that only by knowing yourself and the enemy can we fight every war well. He also said that the commander of an army is extremely important. He often represents the character and combat effectiveness of an army. If he does a good job, a tiger with a group of goats can even defeat a group of tigers led by a goat.


    Tactical attention to the enemy, strategic contempt for the enemy. It is about making all preparations before the war. Although we are completely sure of the first war, we must make all preparations well. Only in this way can we achieve the goal of winning every war and exchange the smallest price for the greatest victory.


    Bai Shuang, who worships Yang Chendong very much, naturally regards these words as truth. In fact, he has always done so. Before each war, he should understand each other''s situation as much as possible, understand each other''s identity, background and his own strength, including personal advantages and disadvantages.


    It was with such complete preparations that he was quickly recognized by everyone and became the head of the fourth regiment of the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    Fortunately, Yang''s intelligence network has been very sound. They have made detailed investigations for all prominent figures, so it is not very difficult to understand them. Like Tong long, who led the troops out of the city, some of his materials were also sent to Bai Shuang.


    The scout who came back from the front sent the information about Tong long. Three pages of paper let Bai Shuang know more about his opponent.


    "Unexpectedly, he is still a talent. Not only is the force worth extraordinary, but he also got good results when studying in Kyoto, northern Ming Dynasty. Unexpectedly, so many people praise him." after reading Tong Long''s materials, Bai Shuang couldn''t help sighing.


    The information is very detailed, which makes Bai Shuangsheng feel sorry for each other. Such talents are not only used by teachers, but also too bad. Didn''t Yang Chendong always say that thousands of troops are easy to get and one general is difficult to find? Now there is such a suitable person in front of him. If he is not captured alive, will he be a tyrant?


    "Come on, take the map." Bai Shuang made a decision in his heart after he had a dispute in his heart.


    Tong Long doesn''t know everything about himself. As an opponent, the five-star army has mastered it clearly. Now he is galloping around with 3000 cavalry. He wants to find the main force of the five-star army and fight it.


    No one knows the strength of these 3000 people better than himself. Not to mention the cavalry given by the commander of two thousand chendura. The general strength is good. Let''s say which of the last 1000 female cavalry was not as skilled as drinking water, chopping knives and eating?


    Such an army should be qualified to join the Liaodong cavalry together. Now it is just fighting with the five-star army. He really can''t think of the possibility of failure. This is the most elite among the Nvzhen cavalry.


    Riding on the high horse, he ran continuously for two hours until the horses were a little tired. He stopped and was ready to let everyone rest for a while. But what people can''t imagine is that he just stopped and didn''t give the order to rest. A shadow of black crows suddenly appeared on a hillside in front of him, and then a bright five-star army also appeared in his sight.


    "Look, that''s the five-star cavalry?" the sharp eyed man shouted loudly.


    "It seems that the number of them is not very large, it seems that there are only 300 or 400." the experienced veteran directly shouted out the number of troops of the other side.

 Chapter 1138

    There is no doubt that the five-star army has only three or four hundred troops. At this moment, Tong long will be polite. At the moment, there was a happy look in his eyes, and then he shouted, "brothers, our opportunity to make contributions has come. Rush with me."


    "Rush!"


    The three thousand cavalry shouted at the same time. The momentum was very frightening. When the iron hooves stepped on the ground, it shook the earth.


    The three thousand iron cavalry that rushed in attracted the attention of hundreds of five-star armies on the hillside. When they saw their opponents coming, they just turned around and fled after hesitating for a few seconds. Obviously, they also saw that the strength of both sides was unequal. It was not wise to fight with them under such a situation.


    In this way, one side is running in front and the other is chasing behind. It''s fun for you to chase me quickly.


    One wants to desperately escape the bad luck of being caught up, and the other wants to make great achievements. On this land, more than three hours passed between catching up.


    It was getting dark. The 3000 cavalry in Liaodong who had been running for a day were tired. Seeing that the distance between them and their opponents had not been narrowed to a trace, many people advised Tong long to the effect that they couldn''t catch up. It''s better to have a good rest. The brothers were too tired.


    Although Tong long wants to make this contribution, he also knows that such pursuit is difficult to achieve his goal. Although there was some unhappiness in his heart, reason overcame emotion and finally ordered the whole army to rest. But he still arranged dozens of scouts to continue to chase. He believed that he was tired and the five-star army as his opponent was no better.


    There is nothing wrong with this idea. When Tong long had just rested, but they didn''t arrive for half an hour, the scouts rushed back. They said that the five-star armies they pursued stopped after seeing that there was no pursuer and were resting on the avenue ten miles away.


    "They are really tired." hearing the report from the scouts, Tong Long immediately came to the spirit, and immediately ordered everyone to stop resting and catch up with the enemy.


    After such a short rest, many people just had the opportunity to drink some water and eat some dry food. They haven''t had a formal rest yet. But no one dared to disobey Tong Long''s orders. At present, they were deceived one by one and continued to move forward under the guidance of the scouts.


    After running five miles in a row, I really saw the rest of hundreds of five-star troops on the road ahead. Unfortunately, their appearance also played the role of a frightened bird. When the two sides were still four miles away, the five-star army began to escape again.


    "Chase." Tong long, who didn''t want to give up like this, continued to ride his horse and whip. In this way, after a day''s journey, the chase was another night. Both sides didn''t stop, but then the whole person''s Spirit fell a lot.


    The sky began to get bright, and the five-star army in front was seen more clearly, but there was still a distance of four miles, which really made people feel hopeless.


    "General, let''s have a rest. If we chase down like this, I''m afraid we''ll never catch up." a hundred families in the army who felt that the horses were wet, finally couldn''t help but speak.


    Someone took his head, and soon more attached voices came out. After hesitating, Tong longlue, who knew the law and didn''t blame the public, was also ready to order to stop the pursuit and have a good rest. But at this time, another hundred households suddenly shouted, "look, their speed seems to have slowed down a little, it seems that they can''t work."


    "Ah! Really? Eh, it seems so."


    "Yes, I can see that their speed seems to be really slow."


    "Ha ha, compared with us, they seem to be far behind."


    At present, all kinds of comments spread, which is equivalent to giving Tong long a strong injection. At present, he laughed and said, "well, the victory is right in front of us. We must not give up. Now is the time to compete for will. Whoever can stick to it better will belong to whom. Let''s rush with me."


    Another pursuit began, and as everyone wanted, the distance between the two sides increased from four Li to three li, and even nearly two Li recently. If it weren''t for the fact that the five-star army knew that once it was caught up, it would be doomed. If it had played its potential several times and accelerated its flight, it might have been caught up now.


    One day and one night later, it was another day. When the sun was about to set in the afternoon, the team chasing each other came to a big mountain.


    By this time, no matter running or chasing, they have done their best. If it weren''t for that trace of will, I''m afraid everyone would have stopped long ago.


    Even so, half of the 3000 Liaodong cavalry have slowed down, and some are even tottering on the horse. It seems that as soon as the order to rest is issued, they will immediately fall asleep.


    "All... All..."


    Originally, under the setting sun, there were bursts of sound of cavalry stepping on the ground at the quiet foot of the mountain, and the snow flakes of dead branches that led the trees on the mountain fell one after another. And all this fell into Tong Long''s eyes, which made him stunned.


    Such a sound, bringing such an effect, must be a new cavalry team. And if their friends are OK, once they are the five-star army, I''m afraid they are really dangerous. If the number of the other party is more, I''m afraid the 3000 people will be thrown here.


    Sometimes, the more afraid they are, the more they will come. Just when Tong Long hopes this sudden cavalry, so the friendly army, the bright red flag of the five-star army appears, and there are thousands of people. Their military appearance is neat and their formation is neat. At first glance, it is an iron army that has been energetic for a long time.


    Needless to say, it was the soldiers of the fourth regiment of the first division of the world cavalry who came. Even the nearly 400 cavalry who had been running before were also one of them.


    Seeing that the main force was finally present, the commander of the Fifth Battalion, who had been responsible for fleeing and luring the enemy, smiled and said to the white doubles in the front of the team: "report to the head, the Fifth Battalion successfully completed the task of sneaking the enemy."


    What they said was to sneak the enemy rather than lure the enemy, which itself shows that what they have done this day is intentional.


    "Well, the Fifth Battalion should remember the first merit. Now go and have a rest, and leave everything to the other soldiers of the Fourth Battalion." Bai Shuang said happily.


    "No, with the approval of the commander, our fifth battalion can still fight. Even if the combat effectiveness is weak, we still have the strength to catch prisoners." the fifth battalion commander smiled and asked to join the war.


    "Sure, you''ll be in charge of the periphery and clean the battlefield in a moment." Bai Shuang also said with a laugh, and then turned to order, and the four battalions behind him put out a sharp array of arrows like an attack.


    If everyone is energetic, Tong long is still a little sure with three thousand to two thousand. But now they are exhausted. After running for two days and one night, they don''t have a total rest time for an hour. At this moment, they are afraid that they can''t even give full play to 20% of their usual strength. How can they win a war?


    The appearance of the five-star army also changed Tong Long''s face. The cavalry behind him were panting and ugly.


    "Ready, charge!"


    Bai Shuang didn''t give each other any rest time. Perhaps this was originally an unfair battle, but this result was obtained by his planning. It must be said that it is also a part of strength. Tong long is too greedy and always wants to make war achievements.


    Four battalions, 1600 cavalry of the first division of the world cavalry launched an assault.


    They have either a knife or a shield; Or both hands are swords, so they rush to kill with an unstoppable momentum. When the array, which is drawn into the tip of dozens of arrows, is fiercely inserted into the 3000 Liaodong cavalry, the victory or defeat is not divided.


    Even in its heyday, the 3000 Liaodong cavalry can''t get any benefits. Now their strength is less than 20%. How can we fight this battle?


    Facing the impact of the first Cavalry Division in the world, many people want to raise their swords and meet them. They can even see the direction of each other''s swords. However, they are weak. They just fight hard, and their weak side shows up.


    We should fight several rounds, even more of these Liaodong cavalry. Some people were hit on the horse face to face, while others fought two more rounds, but they were also hit to the ground due to poor strength.


    Tong long is worthy of being a tiger general. Even if he hasn''t closed his eyes for two days and one night and hasn''t even drunk the water well, he still shows his strong side when facing the enemy. He is surrounded by four soldiers of the first division of the world cavalry, and he can still fight well.


    Tong Long''s performance was seen by Bai Shuang and made him nod. It''s rare that there are such tough generals in the northern Ming army. He has no intention to give up. Such talents must be used by the sixth young master.


    "Get out of the way, my head will meet him." for a moment, the main reason is that he is afraid that his soldiers will really hurt Tong long. Bai Shuang jumped his horse and came to the opposite of Tong long.


    At this moment, Tong Long was panting. Although he didn''t suffer a loss with one to four in the first war just now, he was actually consuming his own physical strength. He couldn''t last long. But his self-esteem still made him insist. Even in the face of the same extraordinary white pair, he didn''t look afraid. "Who''s coming? Give me your name. I won''t kill an unknown general."


    Dressed in a black cloak and representing the identity of the head, Bai Shuang did not immediately answer Tong Long''s words, but looked at him up and down first, and then nodded gently, "yes, good temperament, the teacher should like it."


    This kind of questions and answers also annoyed Tong long. He thought that he was a powerful presence in Jianzhou Zuowei middle school. Who dared to look at him like he was appreciating an object, which also made him very angry and said, "who is coming, inform your name, would not have killed..."

 Chapter 1139

    "All right, the head''s surname is Bai mingshuang. He is the head of the fourth regiment of the first Cavalry Division in the world. Now you can surrender immediately and have a way to live. Otherwise, I''m afraid today next year will be your anniversary." Bai Shuang reported his name as the other party wanted, and then looked at the other party with great interest. If this person surrenders now, although he can live, he is bound to fall into inferior.


    Tong long, who has lost some strength, will not be frightened by Bai Shuang''s words. He looks cold and says, "less nonsense. How can a man and a big husband surrender to others? If he has ability, he will kill me. If he has no ability, he will be killed by me. Look at the move."


    Tong Long knew that his physical strength could not last too long. If he didn''t do it now, the more he dragged it down, it would be more and more bad for him. After knowing Bai Shuang''s name, he directly moved his hand.


    Tong long made a sharp changing knife, which was a bit like the weapon used by Mongolian cavalry when they ran across the world. It was polished and waved in the air. Because it was fast enough, it brought up the meaning of white light knife.


    his name is enough to strike terror in people ''s hearts!


    Tong Longgang just borrowed such a blade of courage to move forward without retreating, so that the soldiers of the first division of the four elite cavalry did not take any advantage.


    Bai Shuang uses a red cherry gun of about two meters. His shooting skills are inherited from a master of shooting skills. After his own research and continuous training, he finally becomes one. His shooting skills are strong and heavy, light and tricky. With this set of work, he can hardly meet the enemy in the whole division. Only the division commander Tian Hu can win him with all the strength of double knives.


    There is a saying in weapons that one inch is long and one inch is strong, and one inch is short and one inch is dangerous.


    If it were in its heyday, Tong long could compete with Bai for dozens of rounds, and the victory or defeat might be hard to tell. But now, when 80% of his strength is exhausted, how can he be the opponent of the white double head who makes full efforts. After only two movements, the machete fell to the ground.


    The third type, the long gun patted Tong long on the back, just beat him, vomited a mouthful of blood, and fell to the ground.


    Tong Long fell to the ground and passed out in a coma. Immediately, other soldiers came forward and tied him up with a strong rope. Looking at the opponent who was stunned by himself, Bai Shuang gently nodded. Although he only fought for two moves, he still felt the strength and fierce moves of the other party. "Ask the medic to come over and show him well. He can''t be occupied."


    After Bai Shuang knocked Tong long to the ground, when he looked up to the battlefield, the war was basically over. In addition to sporadic people still resisting, most of the Liaodong cavalry had fallen to the ground, and others had knelt down and surrendered without a shot.


    There''s no way. It''s not that I don''t want to fight, but that I can''t fight at all. It''s not easy to ride a horse under cold and hunger. If you want to fight with a knife or face a strong opponent, you won''t come to a good end. People who don''t want to die simply choose to surrender.


    Two thousand to three thousand, our side only injured dozens of people, and none died. Looking at the opponent, nearly a hundred people were killed, and none of the other prisoners escaped. Even their master general was captured, which was definitely a big victory.


    "Commander, although our opponents are fierce this time, we are not afraid of them if we fight hard. We must win." the first battalion commander saw the overall situation and came to Bai Shuang''s face, and said with some displeasure.


    "Why? It''s not fair to win in this way, isn''t it? I tell you, as long as you can win the opponent on the battlefield, as for what kind of means to use, people see benevolence and wise people see wisdom. If you can, the best way is to subdue people without fighting, okay?"


    "No..." Leng Buding, a battalion commander who was just about to refute, heard commander Bai Shuang say again, "by the way, my teacher taught me these words just now."


    "No... wrong, that''s good." as soon as he heard what Yang Chendong said, the battalion commander dared to refute.


    The battalion commander can also put forward some opinions to the head, but he has no heart to refute Yang Chendong, the founder of the Yang system and a figure like a military God.


    Knowing that a battalion commander would react like this, Bai Shuang smiled in his heart and waved his big hand: "clean the battlefield well, but take all the things that can be used, and don''t leave any."


    Tong Long was captured in this way. It seems that he was trying to shock. After knowing the results, Tian Hu deliberately asked people to spread the news. For a time, all the nearby guard stations knew that even a fierce general like Tong long had been cleaned up by the five-star army, and there was not even one of the three thousand cavalry who came back to report. For a time, facing the five-star army, everyone was afraid of tigers. People who were still thinking of sending troops to try had no movement at this moment, and stayed in their own city and became a shrinking turtle.


    During this period, the five-star army''s entry into Liaodong was also sent to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty by 800 Li express.


    Having just won the two cities of Shajing and Jingzhou, he was thinking of expanding the war results and uprooting Yang Chendong''s influence on the grassland. Suddenly, such a message came into the imperial court, which immediately attracted the attention of countless people, even the Emperor Zhu Qiyu.


    What''s the situation?


    Shouldn''t the king of Wunan fight with the great general there in the kingdom of Japan?


    To this end, he also sent song Yong with 50000 naval divisions to help. How long has it taken? How did the war end there? How did the king of Wunan appear in Liaodong? What''s the matter?


    And the 50000 Marines sent by themselves? Where are they now? Why haven''t we heard from them at all?


    Was it destroyed by King Wunan?


    That''s 50000 people. It''s on the sea again. It''s not so easy to annihilate them all. Why didn''t a reporting warship see it?


    Countless problems appeared in my mind, and the unexpected situation disrupted Zhu Qiyu''s previous deployment.


    Because Shajing and Jingzhou were peacefully recovered, Zhu Qiyu was filled with confidence. Who said that King Wunan was invincible? Didn''t he win?


    Even so, of course, we made persistent efforts to win Shicheng and uproot the power of the five-star army on the grassland.


    This idea was soon agreed by another king on the grassland.


    On the grassland, he was first really afraid of the five-star army. At least every war ended in his failure. If the five-star army could be destroyed and replaced by Beiming, it would be better. He believed that he could still dominate before long.


    Therefore, without much effort, Zhu Qiyu and also reached an alliance front first. The two sides agreed to send 400000 troops on one side and 200000 troops on the other. They must take down the starting city with high walls and drive the Yang forces away from this area.


    The two sides are deploying troops and generals. After all, 600000 troops are involved. Just eating and drinking requires a certain amount of time, not to mention military supplies. Unexpectedly, something happened in Liaodong so soon.


    If it had been in the past, the predecessor of Liaodong, nuergan Dusi area, Zhu Qiyu would not have been so flustered even if he was beaten in. After all, in his opinion, it was a bitter and cold place, and there would be no other role except to ensure the security of the Northern Territory. But now it''s different. He has 70000 Liaodong iron cavalry. Now they have become the most elite existence in the northern Ming army, which can scare back even the five-star army.


    Such a strong army, such a strong army''s base camp, can be a place for countless warriors. How can you watch him lose it?


    We can''t lose Liaodong, nor let Yang Chendong open a supply channel. Zhu Qiyu immediately ordered a court meeting. He wanted to find all the ministers to discuss the solution to the problem.


    In order to achieve the effect of concerted efforts, Zhu Qiyu specially allowed all officials above the fourth grade in Beijing to participate in this court meeting, and so did the fourth grade generals.


    In order to strike a balance in the Ming Dynasty, the status of military generals is usually not very high, and even most of them are regarded as reckless men. That is, a second-class military general sometimes has a higher status than a fourth-class civil servant. At ordinary court meetings, generals have fewer opportunities to speak.


    This time, he intended to raise the position of a military general. From this point of view, Zhu Qiyu was really worried.


    The expanded meeting indeed attracted many officials to attend. Looking down from the position of the Dragon chair, it was a black crow, with more than 200 people.


    Looking at so many courtiers under the stage, Zhu Qiyu smiled and breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t believe that he could not defeat a small Wunan king with so many talents?


    Happy, Zhu Qiyu looked at Jin Ying standing on one side and nodded. The meeting began.


    Needless to say, people who can appear here naturally know what''s going on, so officials kept making suggestions at the beginning of the court meeting. One by one, they talked incessantly, as if they had thousands in their hearts.


    But if you listen carefully, you will find that they are mostly saying compliments and flattering Zhu Qiyu. The main idea is that although Wang is strong, how dare he dare to fight the emperor? As long as the soldiers move into eastern Liaoning, the so-called Wunan king and the so-called five-star army will flee and surrender without war.


    At first, Zhu Qiyu was in a good mood, but the more he listened, the more he found that it seemed that it was not the same thing. After more than half an hour, no one really came up with any ideas. They were just saying nice words.


    Seeing that there would be more and more people with this view without stopping, Zhu Qiyu had to cough lightly, and then he said, "Zhong Qing, I naturally know that a mere king of Wunan is not afraid, but I don''t know how many people should be sent this time, and who will unify the troops?"


    When it came to specific problems, the noisy hall suddenly quieted down.

 Chapter 1140

    Most of the people who can come here are civil servants. They either rely on articles, family shadow, or some shady means. But no matter how they enter the court, most of them have a common characteristic, that is, they can speak but not do.


    It is undeniable that Confucianism can indeed teach people to be good, change the wildness in one''s heart, and have such and such benefits. But the disadvantages are also obvious, that is, some things are too obedient to the rules, and over time will only make them complacent.


    It''s like moving a mouth to say that they dare to comment on everything. Even some upright people dare to criticize the emperor. But once it comes to practicing, they really can''t.


    This is not to say that they have no ability, but because the two sides are at war, and the other party will not listen to you. If you don''t agree with each other, you can draw a sword at each other. This is not comparable to these literati who are good at writing Confucianism.


    If you have self-knowledge, know that one aspect is not good, and still insist on standing up, it is not a responsibility, but a show of ability. What you say is a little ugly, it is no different from looking for death. Just like the change of the civil castle in those years, how many literary ministers died in the northern Ming Dynasty. There are many real talents and learning, but in the face of the fierce Warsaw cavalry, did their eloquent mouths really play any role?


    No,


    With the last thing, this time the hall became much quieter. For a time, Zhu Qiyu, who was originally full of hope, suddenly became very ugly.


    Just now I saw what everyone said was so lively. I thought I had already thought of countermeasures, but now it seems that this is not the case at all. Glancing over from Wenchen group, he naturally fell to one side, the military general group with a small number of people.


    When it comes to specific things, especially when leading soldiers to fight, it still depends on the generals.


    To Zhu Qiyu''s disappointment, none of the generals who were born in martial arts took the initiative to stand up at this moment. They were all thinking with their heads down, as if there were something good to attract under their feet.


    The Ming Dynasty has a long history of emphasizing literature and neglecting martial arts, which can not be changed in a moment. Although the identity and status of military generals have been improved due to changes in the current situation, there is still a big gap between the two sides.


    Let''s make a simple analogy. What is the most important thing in war?


    Some people may say about the morale of the army, some people may say about the military courage of the general, others may say whether it is a just war, and some people will talk about the weather, geography, people and so on. But what really matters is logistics.


    That is, the supply of grain, grass, weapons and baggage.


    Think about it, in an army that can fight, if you can''t eat and have a stick in your hand, how can you fight your opponent and bite your teeth? Are you good at tearing it?


    There is a saying that war is money.


    The logistics supply of the army has the final say of those civil servants. This is equivalent to being held down by someone. If you want to play alone, how can you win the war?


    It''s like 70000 Liaodong iron cavalry. Why do they develop so rapidly and why are they so elite that they are afraid of even the five-star army in Shicheng? It''s just that they have sufficient autonomy. They can beat grain and grass on the grassland like Mongolian cavalry. They can grab good things when they see them, which makes them stronger and stronger.


    It is impossible to send troops to Liaodong without taboos. It is conceivable that whoever leads the troops will be robbed of the head of logistics supply, which involves great interests. Whoever has an advantage will get countless benefits.


    Once the war is won, these people will get credit in addition to the benefits of their hands. If the war is defeated, it has nothing to do with them, and the responsibility will fall on the leaders and generals.


    After such a comparison, it is no wonder that the generals are unwilling to stand up and bear the responsibilities that originally belong to them. Not to mention, the opponent of this war is the king of Wunan. He has the title of military God. Isn''t it so easy to deal with?


    The generals were silent, and Zhu Qiyu was angry. Without waiting for him to say something, the civilian group on one side has launched an attack first. Perhaps they also feel that the contrast between the past and the present is too big. They are afraid that the emperor will be angry with himself. Therefore, they will speak mercilessly this moment. It will be as ugly as it is.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you military generals? Your duty is to fight and kill the enemy, even if it''s to wrap up your body. This is your destiny."


    "Yes, isn''t it your duty to send troops to war? Why are you afraid of death now?"


    "It''s really disappointing that none of you dare to fight. No wonder King Wunan is so arrogant. It''s all caused by you useless guys."


    "You guys who don''t have eggs really don''t do anything in their position. It''s really looked down upon."


    "Yes, yes, it''s disappointing... The imperial court spent so much money to support you."


    The sound of accusations was one after another. It seemed that if you didn''t step on two feet, you couldn''t show your justice. In just a short time, the faces of those generals were red, like monkey butts. Some of them were thin skinned. Now they want to find a ground seam to drill in.


    This really corresponds to that sentence. Those who watch the excitement are not afraid of big things.


    Facing the accusations of the whole civil service group, one of the generals, Li Tong, finally couldn''t help it. As a second-class military general in the court, he naturally has his personal pride. In particular, the status of the current military general is improving step by step, which makes him very optimistic about the future.


    He has also told other generals in private more than once that the spring of the military general is coming.


    But now, the goal has not been achieved. He is really angry to be so slandered. He also saw that other generals and colleagues were dodging. In the face of those masters of civil servants, they didn''t even dare to fart. In his anger, he stepped forward, "emperor, I''d like to lead the troops, but I have a request."


    Finally someone was willing to take the initiative to stand up. Zhu Qiyu was naturally very happy in his heart. When he looked at him, his eyes became a lot kinder. "Oh, General Li, I don''t know what you want. You might as well tell me."


    "Minister, I hope the officials I identified will take charge of the food and grass, so..."


    Li Tong boldly made a request. When he was about to continue, he didn''t think that he had just started, and the civil service group had already exploded, "how is this possible?"


    "It''s against the rules."


    "So is it not all your military has the final say? Once you have a heart of disease, how can you control it?"


    "It''s absolutely impossible. Something really happened. It''s a big event. It''s much more dangerous than that in Liaodong."


    "Yes, yes, absolutely not."


    The voice of discussion rose again, followed by a group attack. Li Tong, who was not good at words, was immediately submerged in the ocean of language attacks.


    This time, not only the civil servants did not agree, but also the Emperor Zhu Qiyu would not agree.


    As an emperor, a monarch, how to control the troops below is not shown from eating, drinking and Lazar? If the generals are given too much power, who knows if they will promote some people''s ambition and do something unfavorable to themselves?


    If so, he will lose a lot. No emperor would agree to such a dangerous thing, let alone Zhu Qiyu, who was originally a strong superior. Perhaps it was because he was not on the right path, so he was very afraid that someone would threaten him, and it was even more impossible for Li Tong to agree to his request.


    Shaking his head, Zhu Qiyu said in an unquestionable tone, "General Li, you have heard everyone''s reaction. I can''t promise this."


    Zhu Qiyu said this, which was tantamount to setting the tone for the situation. Li Tong knew that it was useless to say more. But he had stood up, and now it was impossible to return, so he had to hug his fist and say, "that''s it. Everything is decided by the emperor, and the minister is only responsible for leading the army to fight."


    Li Tong was forced to fight. When no other generals took the initiative, Zhu Qiyu finally appointed him as the leader general and pulled out 200000 troops, including 50000 veterans and 150000 recruits. He ordered him to be ready within seven days and send troops to support Liaodong.


    It seems that it is for the sake of reassuring Li Tong. At the court meeting, Zhu Qiyu specially told the ministers that no matter who is in charge of logistics, General Li should not be embarrassed and should do his best to cooperate.


    The ministers naturally agreed, but no one can know what the facts will be.


    Xu Youzhen, the crown prince''s young Fu, the great scholar and the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, did not say anything from beginning to end. Instead, she kept looking on coldly and laughing in her heart. Before sending troops, General Li Tong has already aroused the dissatisfaction of the civil service group. Li can even imagine that it would be strange if he was not targeted.


    If we do not do so, how will the tone of distrust of the civil service group come out? It seems that the outcome of this battle has come out before the war. Alas, is Daming really going to run out?


    ......


    Hu Fu.


    Hu Zhen, the Minister of rites, has not been in court for a while, although he still has the title of minister. Everything is because the relationship between Beiming and Wunan Wang has changed greatly, which makes his status and situation as Yang Chendong''s father-in-law very embarrassing.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble and less targeted, Hu Zhen complained that he was ill at home. Not only that, other Hu family members were also ordered not to go out at home and keep a low profile as much as possible.

 Chapter 1141

    Although the door was closed, the news about what happened in chaotang came at the first time. I''m kidding. Hu Zhen has been a minister of rites for so many years. Students are all over the world. Naturally, there are many sources of information.


    It was because he knew what had happened in the hall that Hu Chen, who was with his son in the study, fell into deep thought.


    Hu Changning also knew what happened in the court. At this moment, he was much more nervous than his father. "Father, the emperor is going to fight Chendong. Will we be involved? Otherwise, I''ll find the people of the five-star army in the city..."


    "It''s not necessary. It''s not that time yet." Hu Zhen slowly opened his eyes, and there was a smile on the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that everything was under his control. "Son, don''t think that if we really fight, we will be in danger. The so-called war between the two armies doesn''t kill envoys."


    "But father..." seeing what Hu Changning had to say, Hu Zhen waved his hand and said: "Don''t worry. Zhu Qiyu is not so confused when he can be emperor. He knows that he can''t move us until he destroys King Wunan. Otherwise, he won''t know the consequences. On the contrary, the emperor will only be more cautious when King Wunan wins more battles on the front line. Unless the fish die and the net is broken, as long as we don''t take the initiative to cause trouble , nothing will happen. "


    Ginger is always old and spicy.


    In addition to his thorough analysis of the situation and a good understanding of Zhu Qiyu''s character, Hu Zhen has two guarantees for such self-confidence.


    1¡¢ There is Xu Youzhen in the court. If there is any trouble, he will inform himself in advance.


    2¡¢ There are several brothers and sisters of Yang Chendong in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. Even they haven''t had an accident. How can they take their own turn?


    With these two guarantees, Hu Zhen is naturally full of confidence. On the contrary, he is worried about whether Yang Chendong can stop the army of Beiming Dynasty. If he is seriously damaged or even destroyed, as his in laws and marriage family, he will be regarded as a party at any time, which is the real danger.


    Not to mention that Hu''s house is as calm as water, it is said that Yang Chendong, who is in the east of Liaoning, after the court meeting, what happened there was sent to him by telegram. Looking at the telegram sent by Wang Shan, Yang Chendong said with a smile: "200000? It looks down on our five-star army."


    After just one evaluation, Yang Chendong put it aside. Obviously, he had even thought he would send troops in Beiming, so he wouldn''t be surprised by the expected things. Now he focuses his main energy and goal on the next territory to be occupied - gelinwei.


    After Yang Chendong brought the cold fourth division to the northeast of Liaoning Province, it can be said that everything went very smoothly. Attacking the city and pulling out the stronghold was like entering a no man''s land. In addition, the surrender general song Yong played a great role, just like the previous xishenwei. He didn''t shoot a bullet at all, but song Yong went into the city first to persuade him to surrender and occupied it. More than 1000 Ming soldiers and tens of thousands of Ming people were killed Into the territory of the poplar family.


    This time, Yang Chendong used the same trick to deal with Ge Linwei. Song Yong volunteered to take the lead. Once he occupied there, he opened the southwest gate of the general guard of nuergandu, which is not far from this goal.


    "Young master, the fourth division of the sea sent a telegram. They have entered kuwu Island (later Sakhalin Island) along the waterway and successfully occupied it after a fierce battle." Yang Er took a telegram just received and came to Yang Chendong''s temporary account.


    "OK." when he heard the news, Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing. The occupation of kuwu Island represented the command of nuergan capital, so that song Quan had no way back at sea. If he had to fight himself or surrender, he had no third choice.


    It seems to confirm the saying that good things are in pairs. Before long, song Yong also rushed back. Yu Ze, the zhengqianhu of Ge Linwei, came with him. Obviously, he was persuaded to surrender this time.


    Similarly, without much effort, he took Ge Linwei, one step closer to Yang Chendong''s goal of attacking and occupying Liaodong.


    "Very good. Song Yong did a good job. Tell him that there are many rewards. When he completely won the Wei suotelin Wei of Nuer gandu division, he will reward him for his achievements." Yang Chendong said with a laugh when he was happy.


    Although song Yong is a demoted general with poor war skills, he has good Kung Fu. He is also a talent. Yang Chendong has thought about it. After the war, he will send him to the Ministry of foreign affairs, which must play a big role.


    After Ge Linwei is taken, the next goal is the portal of telinwei, Fukuyama Weisuo. Once you take it here, you have to look directly at the highest level in Eastern Liaoning. If you can take it here without bloodshed, it would be perfect.


    Yang Er sent a message to song Yong, which made him excited. He thought he was just a general. He didn''t have a chance to look up in his life. He didn''t expect to be able to get into the eyes of King Wu Nan. Thinking about his future, he decided to continue to make meritorious service. So after returning to the barracks to rest for a night, he continued to move forward and went straight to Fushan Wei.


    Yang Chendong and his army also passed through greenway early the next morning. It was may, and the weather became warmer and warmer. After the snow melted, the speed of the army was much faster.


    Two days later, song Yong heard that the Fukuyama guard was empty. Both the soldiers and the people in the guard station were afraid to disappear. It should be all concentrated in the special forest department, so song Yong went directly to the special forest department, that is, the nest in Eastern Liaoning.


    Five days later, when Yang Chendong was moving with his army towards the special forest department, a bad news came. The reconnaissance cavalry reported that song Yong''s head was hung on the head of the special forest city. As soon as the news came into Yang Chendong''s ears, he was very angry.


    Although song Yong is a demoted general, he now represents the five-star army. The so-called two armies don''t kill envoys in the battle. Song Yong was killed in this way. It is clear that he is beating the face of the five-star army and the king of Wunan.


    "Young master, song Yong can''t die like this. It''s obvious that he despises our five-star army. Fight." Yang er said with a light in his eyes.


    Along the way, he thought there would be a big war and a bad war to fight. This was the time to show his skill. He didn''t expect it to be so smooth. Originally, trin city would surrender. Although he would be happy, he didn''t go to the battlefield after all. This still disappointed him.


    Now, song Yong was killed. It''s clear that those northern Ming generals in Telin city are demonstrating in this way. If you don''t kill this atmosphere, you can get it. Who will take the five-star army seriously in the future.


    Yang Chendong didn''t answer immediately. Although song Yong''s death made him very angry, his intention can''t solve the problem. Now the best thing to do is to understand the situation in Telin city. Only after understanding the other party''s bottom, can he make the most correct countermeasures.


    "Yang Er, immediately contact the intelligence personnel in Telin city. I want to know how many northern Ming troops there are and who killed song Yong."


    "Yes, young master." Yang Er promised and turned away. Yang Chendong''s eyes were a little angry and cold. He dared to kill his own people. He was also an emissary. He had to say that some people were really brave. That is, he didn''t mind being cruel. He used some cruel means to tell the world what would happen if he didn''t behave himself.


    The intelligence department acted quickly. Originally, Yang San, the security director, arranged a lot of people here, so the situation in the city soon spread. According to a hundred heads of households in the city who were bribed by the Security Bureau, song Yong was killed by commanding Tongzhi Zhong Cheng.


    The telegram details the whole process of song Yong''s murder.


    Originally, as an emissary, song Yong could not persuade him to surrender, but he could go out of the city safely. As the commander of the capital, song Quan also meant that. Although he was a little disgusted with his own family and thought it had no backbone, he would still abide by the rules of the war between the two armies.


    The bad thing is that Tongzhi Zhong Cheng doesn''t know where he learned that song Yong brought 100000 liang of silver. This was originally given by Yang Chendong. Once the persuasion is successful, this will be their way to express their sincerity.


    It is said that song Yong should withdraw from the city without reaching an agreement, and the 100000 taels of silver will not be handed over. But greedy Zhong Cheng didn''t care. He thought that he would become an enemy immediately. These 100000 taels were not for nothing, so he led troops to stop song Yong at the gate of the city and asked him to hand over the silver note before he could leave the city, or he would die.


    After Song Yong was favored by Yang Chendong, his whole person has also changed. He will have a great future. Of course, he will not hand over the silver note and show his incompetence again. Considering that he was an emissary of the five-star army, he not only didn''t hand over the silver ticket, but also scolded Zhong Cheng loudly, which made the soldiers guarding the city gate listen clearly.


    Zhong Cheng''s face was naturally ugly when he was accused in public. In a rage, he waved a knife to cut song Quan. The 100000 taels of silver naturally fell into Zhong Cheng''s pocket. This matter was seen by many people. Zhong Cheng deliberately said that those who dare to surrender to the five-star army will come to this end.


    "Seek death." Yang Chendong looked angry and punched on the temporary sand table. Only with this blow, all the sand tables made of solid wood were destroyed.


    "Calm down, young master. Zhong Cheng is really damned. The intelligence department also heard that this man''s reputation in the city is not good, especially greedy for money and lust. It is well known that he married as many as 13 concubines and gave birth to three big fat boys for him. One of his eldest son, who has grown to 12 years old, often runs roughshod over the city now. It is said that he is better than his father Yang er said angrily.

 Chapter 1142

    "Hum, it''s really a nest of snakes and mice." Yang Chendong said angrily.


    "Young master, the Zhong family is still a great businessman in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. They have not taken less goods from our business department these years and have made a lot of money. Do you want to deal with his family? Or let others know what will happen if they don''t obey the rules of our five-star army?" Yang Er looked at the young master''s anger and spoke in a way of persuasion.


    People say it''s not as bad as his family, wife and children. Naturally, Yang Chendong won''t talk about his family who takes Zhong Cheng at will. But even though the 12-year-old son is a bad kind, it is normal to get rid of him according to the rules.


    As for the Zhong family in business, I''m sorry. It can be excluded from the list of businesses in the future.


    "Write down this matter first. After capturing the city of tran, a trial will still be held. Let the people decide at that time. If Zhong Zhenzhen is the Godson''s failure, it''s better to get rid of such father son disasters earlier." Yang Chendong didn''t say it clearly, but he didn''t object, which fully explains everything.


    To deal with Zhong Cheng, we have to wait until we capture trin city. Now the most important thing is how to capture this city. According to the intelligence department, for the arrival of the five-star army, the commander concentrated some of the nearby garrison forces in the city of Telin. With the original forces in the city, there are nearly 100000 people of the northern Ming army, which is really a big force.


    On the other hand, Yang Chendong only has more than 8000 elite soldiers from the fourth land division, plus 20000 class C soldiers from North Korea, and more than 10000 people from the Beiming guardian who came all the way back to long. Together, it''s just 40000 people.


    It is basically impossible for others to attack with 40000 to 100000, but it is completely different in Yang Chendong''s eyes. The reason why he took the fourth land division instead of other cavalry troops was to attack the city. Now it seems that he finally used it.


    "Inform the commander to prepare for the siege and inform other troops to be ready to assist in the siege. Cable the fourth division of the sea so that they can listen to the order at any time and be ready to bombard tran city." Yang Chendong issued the order one after another. Even if the troops are insufficient and the other party has to stick to it, it is impossible to solve the problem peacefully, It''s better to use the most powerful firearms. Although this will inevitably cause some unnecessary casualties, it''s better than being defeated and soldiers being killed.


    After receiving the order, Li Daqiang was very excited. Since entering Liaodong, he has been looking forward to the opportunity to show his skills. I learned from the telegram that both the first Cavalry Division in the world and the new Third Army had done much. Only his fourth Lu Division did nothing. He just followed the sixth young master on his way and received some cities occupied by song Yong''s peace talk, which made him feel a little unbalanced.


    Being able to follow the sixth young master is just a show of skill. Now, I haven''t done anything. It''s impossible to say that I don''t have a sense of grievance in my heart. He dreamed that he could give full play to the strength of the fourth land division.


    I thought song Yong had gone to Telin city. Maybe he won''t have a chance. Now it''s good that these Liaodong troops dared to kill song Yong, who was the identity of the peace talks, which angered the sixth young master. Next, it''s their turn to show.


    "The whole division gathered to prepare for the war, and let the four regiments come to me to report." after Ling Daqiang said this to the correspondent, he laughed and came to the sand table, brewing an attack plan.


    ......


    In tran.


    The commander made song quanzheng sit in the main hall with a dignified face.


    On his side are Zhong Cheng, the commander of Du, and ye Ligang, the commander of Du.


    All command and order, but the eight classics are in the two grade generals. Song Quan still has some ability to achieve this position. From his seat in this position for seven years, he has not moved. It can be seen that he should still be an exquisite figure.


    In the Ming Dynasty, literature is more important than martial arts, especially some generals who hold great power, which is easy to be suspected by the emperor. Facts have also proved that if it were not for the suspicion of the emperor and the envy of Wen Chen, there would not be the demise of Daming in the end.


    As a commander with real power and hundreds of thousands of troops, song Quan has been able to live alone for seven years, which is enough to show that he has a good set of human relations. Otherwise, he would have been crushed by the impeachment of those literary ministers.


    Therefore, when he heard that song Yong, the peace envoy of the five-star army, died at the gate of the city, his face darkened instantly.


    His position was doomed not to surrender to Yang Chendong. Unless ordered by the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty, he really did so. I''m afraid none of his family in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty could live. But this decision was not entirely voluntary.


    As a general holding military power, song Quan once had an in-depth understanding of the five-star army. Because of this, he knew the strength of each other very well in his heart. Such an enemy is simply not something you can contend with.


    Unable to surrender and fight, song Quan made the decision to kill himself and become benevolent and keep his family in the capital. Therefore, in the face of song Yong''s peace, all he can do is drive away the other party and wait for Yang Chendong to fight. When appropriate, he commits suicide. His life can be exchanged for the safety of the whole family or the safety of the people in the city. It''s worth it anyway.


    Unexpectedly, Zhong Cheng was so bold that he forced song Yong to kill him because of his greed for money, which formed a situation of immortality. At that time, even if he died, the army and people in the city would not feel better.


    This Zhong Cheng, doesn''t he have a long brain? Don''t he know that once the five-star army conquers trin City, no matter how much silver it is, it''s just to make wedding clothes for each other? What do you want to do with this kind of silver that can''t be taken at all and is useless?


    It''s just too late to say anything now. Song Yong is dead. The dead can''t come back to life. What we have to do now is how to solve the current problems, so as to save more people at the least cost of death.


    Looking at Zhong Cheng with eager eyes, song Quan said, "general Zhong, song Yong is dead and the five-star army will attack the city soon. It''s better for you to take the lead."


    "Why?" the clock sitting there looked a little ugly.


    From the moment song Yong died, he knew that things were going to be bad. He didn''t expect a person to sacrifice his life for money. If he had known this, he would have killed him and wouldn''t have done that.


    But it is useless to think much of death. Thinking that there were still 100000 troops in the city and the five-star army outside the city was less than 50000, his courage became stronger again. But now, if the commander asks him to fight with the five-star army, doesn''t that mean forcing himself to die? He wouldn''t be so stupid. He promised.


    As everyone knows, it''s easy to do meritorious service at the beginning, but it''s also very dangerous. Maybe an aspiring general would grab the post. However, as a member of the Zhong family in the capital, he has a background that others can''t compare. He came to Liaodong just to mix his qualifications. He can''t do such great feats. That''s why I refused if I wanted to or didn''t want to.


    Ye Ligang, the commander on the right, is an extraordinary middle-aged man. He can mix into this position in his early thirties and become a top-grade general. It doesn''t mean that he has a strong background. Today, he relies entirely on his own efforts. It can be said that whether he is wise or brave, he is one of the top five fingers in the whole eastern Liaoning region.


    Ye Ligang, who can be called a man of letters and martial arts, knew his fate when he heard that Zhong Cheng killed song Yong at the gate of the city. He was even more angry and drank that Zhong Cheng was a stupid pig. "Look, because this man is likely to bury the whole city."


    Even on the battlefield, killing a general of the five-star army is nothing. If the two armies fight, where will there be undead people. But the unarmed messenger of the beheader is completely different. It is blatantly breaking the rules and beating the king of Wunan''s face.


    Who is king Wunan?


    It was an existence that could keep pace with the southern and Northern Ming emperors.


    In terms of territory alone, it''s not bad. It''s just a person whose name is not as good as others. Is such a person so easy to mess with?


    Who is Zhong Cheng? But his family has some fame in the capital. In addition, he has made some money in business over the years. Do you really think that no one can beat him and can do whatever he wants? Can you kill people without obeying the rules?


    From that moment on, ye Ligang had already executed Zhong Cheng. Now, Zhong Cheng is openly resisting the command of the commander. Ye Ligang doesn''t know what to say about this man. It seems that a stupid word is not enough to fully represent him.


    Sure enough, as soon as Zhong Cheng refused, the commander song Quan was angry. "General Zhong, do you think I''m discussing with you? I tell you, this is a military order. If you don''t obey it, do it by military law."


    The so-called military justice is beheading. Feeling that things were bad, Zhong Cheng pointed to song Quan and said, "commander, you can''t do this. Over the years, our Zhong family has not given you less silver..."


    "Shut up. If you dare to make a mess, you should palm your mouth for 30." Song Quan said angrily.


    Yes, he has been able to secure this position over the years. He has indeed given a lot of money upward. It is also a helpless move. If he doesn''t do so, he may have been calculated long ago. Among them, the Zhong family gave a lot of money. In the past, even from the face of this aspect, he wouldn''t be very interested in Zhong Cheng.


    But now, seeing that trin city is not guaranteed and he is going to die, how can he still be threatened by Zhong Cheng?

 Chapter 1143

    After a sentence of 30, Zhong Cheng finally closed his mouth. He saw that song Quan was about to abandon himself. Now people under the eaves have to bow their heads and think that when the news comes out, they must tell the family about it. Then he can only reluctantly promise. "Even though it is the command that makes the LORD have orders, Zhong Cheng obeys. I''ll arrange someone to guard the city now."


    Zhong Cheng walked out of the hall, leaving song Quan and ye Ligang. Thinking of the situation that was not optimistic at present, the latter asked, "commander, I''m afraid it can''t stop the attack of the five-star army with one Zhong Cheng. But I''ve heard that they came to the fourth Lu Division mainly with firearms this time."


    "Yes, why don''t I know I can''t resist? But do we have a choice?" Song Quan, who slowly opened his eyes, sighed. Later, ye Ligang seemed to think of something. Looking aside, he said, "you are different from me. You are an orphan. Your parents have been away for a long time, and your wife has just been married. Now she is in the city of Telin. Now the imperial court has no control over you. You don''t need to die like you. Even if you join the five-star army with your ability, you have a great future."


    "Commander, the last general has never had such an idea..." Ye Ligang quickly explained.


    Song Quan interrupted, saying: "Over the years, I don''t know what kind of person you are, but fearless sacrifice is really unnecessary. Moreover, King Wunan is indeed the dragon among people. I have learned that he is very good to the Han people and should be good to the Han generals. With him, the status of the Han people is getting higher and higher, and life will get better and better. Isn''t that what we want to see? Hey, if it''s not for my family People, I also want to consider joining the five-star army to fight for the king of Wunan and fight for the future of the Han people. "


    Such sincere words killed Ye Ligang. He didn''t expect that these words would be said by song Quan. For a time, he was stunned there and didn''t know what to say.


    As song Quan said, ye Ligang''s heart is full of good feelings for the five-star army, especially after he knows what the other party has done from various intelligence. It''s just that he has to hide it in his heart because of his identity and camp.


    Now the choice is right now, from onlookers to authorities. It''s impossible to say that ye Ligang doesn''t have any ideas about where to go. But considering that all he has now is recommended by song Quan, he can''t be sorry for the noble people in life.


    Now, it was the noble man who advised himself to subdue the enemy. His heart, which had been pressed down, became a little restless at this moment.


    Ye Ligang expressed his mind without immediately opposing it. Song Quan didn''t know why, so he went on to say: "Li Gang, I''m not selfish at all. You know, my family are all in the capital. Naturally, no one dares to bully them when I''m here, but it''s hard to say when I leave. If one day, I mean, if you stand up in the five stars, you can help my family if possible. This is my last request to you It''s too late. "


    "Commander, don''t say that. If ye survives this time, your family is my family and your parents are my parents." Ye Ligang swore.


    "OK, OK." Song Quan patted Ye Ligang on the shoulder with a happy face. He finally got rid of his last worries in life, and he could go at ease.


    Outside the city, Ling Daqiang called four of his captains and carefully studied the plan of attacking the city. It was not easy to have a chance to attack the city. Everyone''s opinions were surprisingly consistent, that is, don''t rush to attack the city, scare your opponents first, and let them know that sometimes it''s not easy to want to die.


    Two hours later, after the fourth Lu Division was fully prepared to attack the city, the first shot rang out.


    With the 95 type firearm that can easily shoot a distance of 300 or 400 meters, when the gunshot rang out, the Ming army guarding the city of Telin became a live target one by one. Many people also took bows and arrows and exposed their heads outside the battlements. When waiting for the five-star army to approach, a record of bullets flew and accurately hit them.


    This is simply an unfair and unequal battle.


    One side can attack at will, and the other side can only be beaten passively. Even the opponent can''t see clearly, hundreds of Beiming soldiers were hit, either died directly, or fell to the ground with gunshot wounds.


    It''s all over for those who are dead. But when those who are wounded by gunshot, the sound of wailing resounds through the city tower, the frightening force to their colleagues is completely beyond the expectation of the city guarding general Zhong Cheng.


    Originally, he thought that with the advantage of the number of people, he could compete with the five-star army. In addition, he was condescending and relying on the city wall, it was not impossible to beat back the five-star army. In this fight, Zhong Cheng knew how wrong his idea was.


    As the base camp of the original nuergandu division and the place where the commander is located, the North time also attaches great importance to it. He once sent someone to send 200 muskets, which have always been regarded as treasures and put them in the armory. This time, Zhong Cheng took them out and wanted to give full play to their power.


    In this fight, these seemingly precious guns became fire sticks, which could not pose a little threat to the five-star army, that is, even the attack distance was less than, how to play?


    Zhong Cheng on the city tower saw more and more dead soldiers and the number of wounded was also increasing. Therefore, the soldiers guarding the city were afraid. More soldiers hid behind the city tower and didn''t even dare to risk their heads. They were angry and shouted to everyone to send bows and arrows outside the city.


    The general gave an order. The soldiers below did not dare not obey. But they had to risk the danger and shoot arrows out. But soon, it was hard for anyone who showed up to come to a good end. At least half of the ten people were hit or injured, and the arrow feathers of the remaining half didn''t know where to shoot, so they couldn''t form any threat to the outside world.


    Under the constant orders, the number of wounded and dead was increasing, and the morale was also declining. The Beiming army, which completely lost the initiative, was hiding in addition to being beaten.


    Outside tran City, the fourth Lu Division shocked everyone as soon as it took action. For example, the 20000 Korean troops who were preparing to attack behind them and the 10000 soldiers of Beiming guard station who were all the way down were also frightened.


    I thought that the other side was strong with the high walls of the city, and there was a commander to make the adults sit in the array in person. This attack would be very difficult. I don''t know how many people''s lives will be thrown here. In particular, some soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty who surrendered thought that they had just come out of the tiger''s den and were in a wolf''s den. It was really uncomfortable.


    Unexpectedly, at the beginning of the attack, the situation was one-sided. The soldiers in Beiming of Telin City, with many people and geographical advantages, didn''t even have the power to fight back. This scene fell in everyone''s eyes, and many soldiers were excited.


    The battlefield situation completely beyond their imagination gave them hope and opportunities to make meritorious contributions.


    "Shizuo, the Korean army and the returning Beiming army are asking if they can attack the city now." when Ling Daqiang looked at his soldiers with a smile, the correspondent came over and said like a report.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." he waved his hands and made Daqiang laugh. "Tell them that it''s not time for them to launch an attack. When we fight for a while and completely disintegrate each other''s war heart, it''s the time to win the first war, ha ha ha."


    Having a good understanding of his weapons and a clearer understanding of their power, Ling Daqiang knows that if he wants to win the greatest victory at the least cost, he can''t worry. Anyway, he has brought a lot of bullets this time, so he has the right to give the soldiers the chance to shoot with live ammunition.


    Without charging, the bullets continued to fly. Two hours later, it was dark and everything was quiet. More wounded soldiers on the tower were carried down, and there were howls and cries of pain. In the ears of those Beiming soldiers who had not yet gone to the battlefield, their faces turned pale and their faces changed greatly.


    In the face of such enemies who don''t meet you at all and can easily shoot you at a long distance, they really have no chance of winning. They all thought in their hearts, if they were replaced by themselves, how much certainty would they have to win?


    Commander General Zhong Cheng also looked decadent. He thought that with some of his own advantages, he could compete with the five-star army and defeat them. That was his great achievements. Who ever thought that the result should be like this. After playing for two hours, they just didn''t touch a corner of their opponent''s clothes. What they got was the result of more than 300 soldiers killed and more than 1000 soldiers injured.


    Of course, what''s worse is that the morale of the army has been greatly hit. If it continues to be so tomorrow, he really can''t imagine whether the army can continue to fight without combat effectiveness.


    "General Zhong, the commander has an order. Please go to the mansion to discuss military affairs." a personal soldier under song Quan came to Zhong Cheng.


    "I see." Zhong Cheng nodded expressionless, "lead the way."


    In fact, without song Quan coming to find himself, Zhong Cheng is ready to find him. There is no way to fight such a war and win it at all. He wants to resign from the post of urban defense general.


    At the moment, the lights are bright in the commander''s house. When Zhong Cheng arrived here, he saw a busy scene. Many people walk in and out, and those who walk out still have all kinds of things in their hands, which gives people the feeling of moving.


    Not knowing what he was doing, Zhong Cheng strode into the main hall and saw song Quan and ye Ligang sitting there.

 Chapter 1144

    "Commander, what are the people outside doing?" Zhong Cheng asked with a puzzled face after entering the hall.


    "General Zhong, don''t ask so many questions first. Let me ask you what you think after the first war with the five-star Army today? Do you think we can hold Telin city with us?" Song Quan didn''t answer each other''s questions, but took the initiative to ask about things on the battlefield.


    "Alas." speaking of this, Zhong Cheng said with a look of defeat, "don''t mention that the firearms in the hands of the five-star army are too powerful, can shoot long-range, and very accurate. We didn''t even see their shadow, so we killed and injured thousands of people. There''s really no way to fight this battle if it goes on like this."


    "Oh, so we can''t defend the city?" Song Quan asked again.


    "Yes, I can''t keep it." Zhong Cheng answered honestly this time.


    "Well, that''s right. What do general Zhong think of breaking through?" Song Quan asked, expecting that the other party would say so.


    "Break through?" this question completely surprised Zhong Cheng. Then he thought that when he entered the government yard, he saw those people carrying things back and forth. He immediately understood that song Quan was preparing to escape.


    Looking at Zhong Cheng there, he seemed to be thinking about something. Song Quan looked into Ye Ligang''s eyes on the other side. After they looked at each other and nodded gently, he said to Zhong Cheng again: "Yes, it''s a breakthrough. You know the situation this afternoon. The five-star army has very powerful firearms, which we can''t stop at all. That''s the case. If we don''t break through earlier, once they launch an attack in this way, I''m afraid we won''t even have the last chance."


    "Yes, what the commander said is, it''s not too hasty to break through tonight?" Zhong Cheng recognized the decision after seeing the power of the five-star army, but always thought that breaking through now was too tight, but he didn''t even make a little preparation.


    "No hurry, who can guarantee that the five-star army will not attack the city tomorrow? If so, I''m afraid we don''t have a chance to break through." Song Quan saw that Zhong Cheng didn''t object immediately, so he continued to advise.


    Thinking that the five-star army is really powerful, no one knows what kind of attack will be launched tomorrow. Finally, Zhong Cheng nodded and agreed, "break through the siege, just don''t know what plan the commander has for adults."


    "Hehe, I''ve discussed with Ye Jin. We''ll do it tonight..."


    At midnight, dark clouds blocked the moonlight, and it was completely dark.


    Looking at tran city from a distance, except that there are torches moving on the tower and soldiers patrolling, it is dark everywhere, giving people a very quiet feeling.


    But then the painting style suddenly changed. There were bursts of rumbling sounds in the originally quiet city. Then the west gate was opened and a large group of people rushed out from there. They appeared like wind and residual clouds, and then rushed straight to Wu''s River guard.


    Just after the west gate was opened, the south gate also opened. The difference is that the gate has been quiet since it was opened, and no soldier has walked out of it. The two contrast forms a very sharp contrast.


    Outside the south gate, Yang Chendong, who had already changed into a golden cloak, was slowly coming under the protection of a thousand black horses.


    Behind the black cavalry team were tens of thousands of Korean troops and 10000 northern Ming troops. They came to the south gate without delay, and then entered as if they were in a no man''s land. In this way, they entered from the gate without being blocked and resisted by Ding Dian.


    Song Quan, the commander''s envoy in Telin City, had already committed suicide in the courtyard, covered his body with a white cloth, and knelt down on his left and right. When Yang Chendong arrived here, he saw exactly this scene.


    "I''ve seen King Wu Nan."


    At the moment when Yang Chendong entered the hospital, all the people led by Ye Ligang fell on their knees.


    "Hey, thick burial." Yang Er opened the white cloth and confirmed that the dead was indeed song Quan. Yang Chendong sighed with emotion.


    "Thank you, King Wunan." still led by Ye Ligang, they kowtowed again.


    Song Quan died like this. Maybe he knew that if he didn''t die, his family would not be safe in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, so he traded his death for everyone''s life. Ye Ligang knew that he wanted to prevent his noble people from dying, but he knew that it was useless at all.


    Song Quan''s life means that his family in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty must die. There is no choice to trade one person for everyone.


    Before Song Quan''s death, he still did a lot of things. He really needed Ye Ligang to take care of his family in the future, so he first arranged for Zhong Cheng, the thorn in the plan, to leave the city, then handed over all the military and political power to Ye Ligang, and then died safely.


    After knowing all the plans, ye Ligang sent someone out to contact Yang Chendong. This is the scene of the five-star army safely entering the city and taking over everything.


    "You are ye Ligang. Come in and talk." Yang Chendong already knows what happened. He has nothing to do with song Quan''s choice and some admiration. He is full of curiosity about ye Ligang. What kind of person can make song Quan prefer to sacrifice himself to preserve? Can he really guarantee that ye Ligang will honor his promise after his death?


    In the main hall of the commander''s mansion, Peng Yue and Badaojiang, who turned the black horse into a dragon guard, first carefully checked here and confirmed that there was no problem with safety. Yang Chendong stepped into the hall, followed by Ye Ligang, the commander.


    Yang Chendong sat down on the main seat. Ye Ligang stood with his hands down and looked at each other.


    Throughout Eastern Liaoning, ye Ligang is a very famous existence. He is different from Tong long. Although he is very brave, he started mostly with the help of his family. This ye Ligang has today entirely by himself. With the ability of both literature and martial arts, he has achieved the position of commanding everything. Therefore, when the Liaodong iron cavalry was established, Fang Dingshan also appointed this person and wanted to recruit him as a deputy general. Later, song Quan stopped him.


    How can such a person not attract Yang Chendong''s attention. Originally, this time in the battle of tring City, we had to see his ability, but unexpectedly, the other party immediately fell like this, and did not even make basic resistance.


    It''s certainly a good thing to be able to surrender yourself. The highest state of winning a war is to subdue people without fighting. The promoter of all this is Ye Ligang, and Yang Chendong is naturally full of interest in him.


    "King Wunan, the general has a request." just as Yang Chendong was looking at each other, ye Ligang knelt down on the ground again with an ordinary voice.


    "Bold." Yang Er on one side shouted, "it''s just a demoted general. What''s the qualification to ask?"


    "Yes, the general knew he was not qualified, but the king of Wunan must agree to this request." Tong Tong, then there was a three touch between his forehead and the ground, and soon blood flowed out of his forehead. I can see that it''s already very hard.


    "Let''s listen." Yang Chendong stretched out his hand to stop Yang er''s next questioning action, and looked at Ye Ligang kneeling on the ground with great interest.


    When he had the opportunity to speak, ye Ligang said, "King Wu Nan, the commander of the Song Dynasty committed suicide to protect all the people from the war. If you have the opportunity one day, please be sure to make snow for him. Thank you."


    When he sent a secret envoy to beg Yang Chendong for surrender, he said not to embarrass the people in Telin city. At that time, Yang Chendong also promised to come down. But he didn''t say that he wanted to correct song Quan''s name. Now ye Ligang suddenly put it forward. Yang Chendong frowned slightly after listening to it. "General ye, why didn''t you mention it when you sent someone to beg for surrender?"


    "Report back to King Wunan. At the beginning, the commander of song was still there. He was in charge of everything. Some words cannot be made clear."


    The secret envoy of the LORD was arranged by song Quan. Of course, he didn''t mention the matter of correcting his name after his death. He didn''t even think about such a thing. What he was worried about was the safety of his family in the capital and the safety of more than 100000 military and civilian people in Telin city.


    Song Quan didn''t mention it, and ye Ligang couldn''t help saying it. Now, taking advantage of the opportunity to contact Yang Chendong, he put it forward.


    Yang Chendong nodded gently, looking at Ye Ligang, who was kneeling, and asked with a smile, "if you want to make the king correct the name of song Quan, don''t you worry that one day the king will be defeated and killed? If so, the matter of name correction will be meaningless."


    To correct the name of song Quan, there needs to be a premise that Yang Chendong can become famous. Otherwise, it''s not just a joke to correct his name. On the contrary, it may bring great trouble to song Quan''s family.


    "No! Although the demobilized general only lives in a corner, he has heard about the love of the five-star army for the people. How can a king with the people in his heart have a limited future? The demobilized general dared to think that the world would eventually be the king of Wunan." Ye Ligang was also smart and took the opportunity to explain and flatter Yang Chendong.


    "Flatterer." Yang Er, standing aside, said softly.


    How can these words escape the ears of Yang Chendong, who has entered the territory of a quasi great master, but he didn''t care, but smiled and asked, "general ye, you say that the king has people in his heart. Isn''t that the case with the emperors of the northern Ming Dynasty and the Southern Ming Dynasty?"


    "Different." Ye Ligang shook his head.


    If he is still the leader of the northern Ming Dynasty, some words can''t be said even if he thought about them in his heart. Otherwise, it is a choice and a great treason. But now, he has chosen to surrender to the five-star army, so naturally he has no worries.

 Chapter 1145

    "The emperor of the Ming Dynasty talks about the safety of the people, but in fact he has to say it just for the stability of the political power. In their eyes, more officials and families in the world are looking for interests, looking for balance among them and consolidating the political power. The king of Wunan is really different. Because of your appearance, the status of Han people in the world has improved more than a chip. Since yesterday, you just besieged the city, not the government It can be seen without attacking the city immediately. Based on this, the general will confirm that you are a king who is sincere for the people. "


    After saying that, ye Ligang knelt his head on the ground again. I finished what I should say, and then let Yang Chendong deal with it.


    What I said just now is indeed the words of Ye Ligang''s confidants. But what compensation is not a representative? There must be many generals with such insight in the whole Ming Dynasty. Yang Chendong was naturally gratified. At least what he did was understood.


    "Well, I have to say, general ye, your words really make me happy. That is, I will grant your request. Once I have enough ability, I will correct the name of general song Quan. As you said, I really don''t want to see the Han people and the Ming army kill each other. Next, there are many cities in Eastern Liaoning that haven''t been taken down. I don''t know if you can Do your part to help the king? "


    Yang Chendong took a fancy to Ye Ligang''s identity. It must be more convenient to do some things than the dead song Yong. In addition, he was deliberately testing each other''s ability, so he gave it a try.


    "It is duty bound to demote the general." Ye Ligang, who is trying to take the opportunity to show his ability, may not agree. "General Xie Wunan promised to correct the name of general song and thank you again."


    Tongtong, three more heads knocked down, and the blood on the forehead overflowed again.


    Just as they were talking, Long Wei''s voice came from outside the hall, "the sixth young master, the fourth division commander of Lu asked Daqiang to see you."


    "Let him in." Yang Chendong sat upright with a smile on his face.


    After more than ten breaths, Ling Daqiang entered the hall. When he came to the hall with a wooden box in his hands, he knelt down in front of Yang Chendong in a golden cloak. "Sixth young master, fortunately, Zhong Cheng has been killed. This is his head."


    Poor Zhong Cheng didn''t know he was sold. I thought song Quanzhen had ordered a breakthrough, but I didn''t know that the fourth Lu Division had been lying in ambush there not far from the Nancheng gate. As soon as they appeared, they surrounded and died in one fell swoop.


    Where does Zhong Cheng know this and be happy that he will escape from danger. Next, the gun rang out and everything was over.


    Zhong Cheng died. Moreover, his family who followed him out of the city did not come to a good end. Most of them were captured, and his youngest son, who did all kinds of evil, was also killed in the chaos. It can be said that he avenged song Yong.


    Yang Chendong didn''t look at the head in the wooden box, but said after a slight sigh: "the news was released that Zhong Cheng fled the city without permission, creating an opportunity for the five-star army to enter Telin city. After some resistance, ye Ligang was captured and song Quan commanded to die."


    As soon as Yang Chendong said this, ye Ligang, who had just got up in front of him, showed a look of gratitude. Put everything on the dead Zhong Cheng. In this way, the safety of song Quan''s family in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty will be guaranteed.


    Yang Er promised, and then sent someone out to release the news. Yang Chendong left Ye Ligang and asked about Liaodong.


    Ye Ligang already had the heart to go to Yang Chendong. Naturally, he knew everything. Now he told all about his situation, "King Wunan, when Liaodong didn''t change its name to nuergandusi area, I followed the commander of song Quan here. Not all the things here are clear, but there is no problem in mastering 90%. Let''s start with the most powerful Jianzhou Wei..."


    Ye Ligang is worthy of being liked by song Quan. Sure enough, he knows the situation here very well. Many of them are no different from the information sent by the intelligence department, and some are things that the intelligence department doesn''t even know.


    "OK." until ye Ligang''s mouth stopped, Yang Chendong laughed and patted his thigh and said, "it seems that general Ye is really familiar with the situation here. If so, I don''t know some nearby guard stations that haven''t been won by our five-star army. If you handle them, can you persuade them?"


    Instead of answering immediately, after a little thought, ye Ligang raised his head, "there should be no problem. If King Wu Nan believes ye, I''ll do it."


    Looking at Ye Ligang''s confidence, Yang Chendong was even more happy, "well, it''s up to you. How many troops do you need?"


    "No, I can take some personal soldiers with me. But I hope King Wunan can give me some silver. This is not to buy someone. Some places are too poor to pay." When talking about these, ye Ligang was a little embarrassed. Anyway, he was also the commander of the capital in Eastern Liaoning. It was said that the money was under his control. It was really shameful to say that there was no military pay.


    Before coming here, Yang Chendong had a detailed understanding. Although Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu did make a lot of money through the newly opened Zhu family bank, the life of the army was not easy. For example, the Liaodong iron cavalry on the grassland was ok, and the military pay could be paid on time, but it was like Liaodong area too far away from the capital. When it came to pay, it was always paid in various ways As time goes by, the silver becomes more and more insufficient.


    Knowing that it was not ye Ligang''s fault, Yang Chendong got up and patted him on the shoulder. "I know the situation. You don''t have any burden. In this way, I''ll give you one million liang of silver later. You can solve the problem. You can help not only the soldiers, but also the people. If it''s not enough, I''ll come to me."


    I didn''t expect that Yang Chendong was so generous and benevolent. His hand was 1 million Liang, which was equivalent to the military salary of the guard station in Eastern Liaoning for more than half a year. At present, ye Ligang patted his chest and promised: "don''t worry, King Wunan, the silver will be distributed to the soldiers and the people, and your righteous deeds will be known to the people."


    Ye Ligang knows very well that Yang Chendong is buying people''s hearts, but he likes to do such things as well. If Zhu Qiyu is willing to take out money to buy people''s hearts, the current Liaodong guard station will not be so vulnerable, and one song Yong will not be able to convince several guard stations one after another. In the final analysis, everything is not without money.


    Telin city was finally taken, and the loss of Liaodong garrison base in the north also means that the plan to enter Liaodong has been half successful.


    Yang Chendong didn''t cheer for it. He knew that once the news came out, Zhu Qiyu would send reinforcements. If he didn''t defeat these people, he told emperor Daizong that Liaodong was no longer in his charge and let him give up his heart. This is the most important thing.


    ......


    The new three armed forces are still frantically sweeping in Eastern Liaoning, but all the guard stations they want to attack either fall early or collapse in the first war. Except for a few soldiers who have certain combat effectiveness, most of the guard stations are in their hands.


    The first cavalry division of the world, as a big mountain, blocked the front line of Sacha River guard. What suppressed was that the army of the northern Ming Dynasty did not go north until the northern Ming Dynasty sent reinforcements and sent 200000 troops led by General Li Tong. Liaodong guards were deeply encouraged and saw hope.


    During this time, ye Ligang successfully completed the task assigned by Yang Chendong and integrated all the health centers in Telin area, including more than 20000 troops in the northern Ming Dynasty alone. In addition, 100000 people in Telin city and more than 10000 surrender people brought by Yang Chendong all the way, which is a full 130000 army.


    Of course, Yang Chendong will not accept such a force politely. Then he made an amazing decision to change the name of Liaodong to the three eastern provinces. The governor used one of his students, Liu Zhi.


    Although Liu Zhi is a student of Yang Chendong, his actual age is even older. But in line with the practice of learning without priority, he was convinced by Yang Chendong''s knowledge, entered Yang college and became an excellent teacher. Because he is very good at management, he was exceptionally promoted to the position of governor of the three northeastern provinces.


    Ye Ligang was given the post of general of the three northeastern provinces. Moreover, he was allowed to support 100000 soldiers, of which 30000 cavalry could be built.


    When the matter was announced, ye Ligang, a man with tears, shed tears. Then he secretly swore in his heart that the scholar would die for his confidant, and he would follow Yang Chendong in his life.


    "General ye, I''m leaving you 1 million liang of money. In the future, the salary will be delivered on time every month. But the military affairs will be left to you. We must pay close attention to training. We must train a strong army and make general song Quan at ease under Jiuquan." Yang Chendong said to Ye Ligang with great sincerity.


    "Don''t worry, Wunan king. We will train hard next, but if there is a call, it will come." Ye Ligang assured with a solemn face.


    After solving the problem in the north of Eastern Liaoning, Yang Chendong came south with the fourth land division, 20000 Korean troops and 10000 troops from the North Ming Dynasty.


    In just four months, Yang Chendong occupied all the northern areas along the line of shuangchengwei and Sacha Hewei. Half of the goal has been achieved since we really won Liaodong.


    But Yang Chendong was very clear in his heart. It seemed that he occupied half of the territory, or even more, but what he occupied was just barren land. There were not many northern Ming troops there. What was really powerful was the remaining half, that is, the Liaodong guards near the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty.

 Chapter 1146

    But in any case, the original goal has been achieved, the new supply line has been opened, and he has ordered the North Korean province to transport all the materials hoarded for many days by sea. Once the materials reach Shicheng on the grassland, it will be even more difficult for anyone to deal with them.


    When the supply line was opened and the news reached the northern Ming court, Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu was really in a hurry.


    Killing Yang Chendong''s layout in the whole grassland, or even uprooting it, is what he has done in the past year. Once the trip fails, not only more than a year''s time will be wasted, but also the morale of the army will be greatly affected.


    Zhu Qiyu absolutely didn''t want to see such a thing happen. Although he was not fully prepared, he still gave an order to Shi Heng, the northern Ming governor at the front line of the grassland. He and the warla army also sent troops to Shicheng first. In any case, he had to solve it before the supplies of the five-star army were delivered.


    At the same time, Zhu Qiyu sent someone to tell General Li Tong, who had sent troops and was going to reach Liaodong, that Xu Sheng was not allowed to lose in the face of the five-star army, even if it was a draw. In short, the main force of the five-star army should be blocked in Liaodong, so that they could not support the primitive city of Cao.


    The Emperor gave orders one after another, and the situation in Eastern Liaoning became very tense. On the grassland, the war was about to break out, and the situation was even more severe.


    With the help of Xu Youzhen, a senior official, the news that Zhu Qiyu was going to fight Shicheng was soon sent by telegram. After discussing with the City Master Yu Mian, Hu Mang, the commander of the new army, immediately ordered that the whole city be under martial law and strictly check the identity of the recent visitors of the city. Yang Si, who was in charge of logistics, took the soldiers and began to lay mines to stop the joint attack of the northern Ming army and the Wara cavalry.


    Compared with the slow speed of the telegram, Shi Heng, the northern Ming governor who had occupied Dalu City, received the emperor''s order to send troops on the 4th of the evening.


    "What''s the matter? We''ll attack right away. Our army hasn''t been fully assembled, and all the food and grass haven''t been in place." Shi Heng was very dissatisfied with the imperial edict in front of him. But when he saw Zhu Qiyu saying "urgent" at the end of the imperial edict, he knew that some things were not up to him.


    "Just send troops and order the forward general to lead 20000 troops. Take one step first and make a momentum."


    Shi Heng did this just to fulfill his will. He wanted to make some momentum. What he never thought of was that the 20000 vanguard troops were ambushed by the new army not far from Dalu city and before they came to Shicheng. It was only for more than half a day that the vanguard troops were defeated, killed and captured more than 10000 people, and only more than 50000 people finally escaped back.


    After a blow, Shi Heng finally calmed down. He knew that in the face of such a powerful opponent as the five-star army, there might be all kinds of accidents if he was careless. So he pressed down the urging of the imperial edict, contacted him nervously, and asked him to send troops to cooperate. At the same time, he transferred 70000 Liaodong iron cavalry back to prepare for the attack on the city.


    In Shicheng, Hu Mang, commander of the new army, cheered for the victory of the first battle. However, after knowing Shi Heng''s preparation from the intelligence personnel, he did not dare to be careless. While doing strict guarding of the city, he sent a telegram to Yang Chendong and reported in detail what happened here.


    After seeing the telegram, Yang Chendong, who was on his way to shuangchengwei, looked not happy at all, but frowned again.


    "Young master, shouldn''t tiger head be happy to win the war?" Yang Er, who followed around, noticed the change of Yang Chendong and asked some incomprehensibly.


    "Yes, you should be happy to win the battle. But if you win the first battle, you''re afraid it''s not so easy to fight next. With this lesson, do you think the northern Ming army will underestimate the enemy?" Yang Chendong nodded first, and then looked at Yang ER in a rhetorical way.


    By this question, Yang Er didn''t know how to answer, so he had to touch his head and smile, "it''s all right. There''s a tiger head there. There won''t be any problem in Shicheng."


    "I also believe that Hu mang will not have any problems there in a short time, but it will be hard to say for a long time. Therefore, we should speed up our actions and can''t continue to wait. In this way, we will order the whole army to speed up." Yang Chendong nodded his head. Although Hu mang has never complained about pain, Yang Chendong can imagine it, I haven''t received any supplies for more than a year. Even if there were some stocks before, I''m afraid there won''t be too much left now.


    Under the command of Yang Chendong, the army accelerated the march again. At the moment, two hundred miles southwest of their destination shuangchengwei, 200000 reinforcements from Beiming have arrived, and they have gathered together with Chen dura, general Wei Command Department of Jianzhou Zuowei, who is waiting here.


    Since Tong Long took three thousand cavalry soldiers to fight and was captured, Chen dura was like a king who retracted into his shell and couldn''t come out. Even if you can see sporadic five-star army reconnaissance cavalry nearby on the city tower, you still turn a blind eye.


    It was not until I heard that the 200000 reinforcements sent by the emperor arrived that I hurried out of the city and came out to work with some food, grass and military funds in the city.


    Speaking of Chen dura and Li Tong, they are still old friends. Although their relationship is not very close, they can also be regarded as old friends. It''s not polite to meet again. Maybe they know that now it''s a grasshopper on a rope. They can''t run away from me or you.


    "General Chen, the situation is not so good. The five-star army is fierce. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to pay." after Li Tongtong said hello to Chen dura, he entered the temporary account and talked about the situation in front of him.


    "What General Li said is that the five-star army is strong and difficult to deal with. To be honest, not long ago, my commander knew that Tong Long was not satisfied, so he rushed out with 3000 cavalry. As a result..."


    "What''s the result?" Li Tong, who has been on his way, doesn''t know what happened to Tong long, so he asked curiously.


    As soon as the words were out, Li Tong thought of something. Looking at Chen durra''s serious and depressed face, he already knew the result and had to shake his head. "I have to say that King Wunan is really difficult to deal with."


    "Yes, they have the strongest cavalry in the world, as well as the most powerful firearms in the world. The most important thing is that he seems to have infinite wealth. It is difficult to restrict his development in terms of money." when Chen dura talked about these, he just shook his head.


    Anyone who has one of them is already very powerful, not to mention all three points. With such an opponent, even if you have a large number of troops, I''m afraid you won''t get any benefits.


    After listening to this, Li Tong remained silent for a long time. He just looked up and said, "General Chen''s words may not be long-term ambition. Destroy his prestige."


    "Ha ha." Chen dura knew that Li Tong had seen the seriousness of the situation. He said so, but because the other party was the main general and needed to improve his morale, he just made a big face. To this end, he decided to give the other party a face. Instead of exposing him, he asked, "General Li, but I don''t know how you are going to respond to the enemy, use these 200000 people to cover up and recapture everything you have lost?"


    "No, No." Li Tong quickly shook his head. "The other party is a cavalry team. In terms of speed, we can''t be opponents at all, or we should be more secure in defense. Besides, the emperor understands very well that we should stay here and prevent the king of Wunan from rushing to rescue the primitive city of Cao. If we do this well, it will be a great achievement."


    Li Tong''s positioning for himself was very clear, which made Chen dura very happy. "General Li is indeed a general of unified troops, which I deeply agree with. You know, Tong Long didn''t ask for any benefits with 3000 elite cavalry before?"


    "Ha ha, that''s why heroes think alike." Li Tong also laughed up to the sky.


    Hold Wu Nanwang''s army in the form of defensive war and block the rush to Shicheng. This is the plan set by Li Tong for the 200000 army. If the fact is really like him, it can really give Yang Chendong a headache. Although it must be unstoppable, it can play a role in delaying time. In this way, Shicheng will be dangerous.


    The policy is right, but ultimately it depends on who implements it. Just like the laws and governments issued by many countries are for the purpose of serving the people, but it may be completely different in the hands of the people.


    Just like now, Tong long, who has just talked about it, has returned to Jianzhou Zuowei unconsciously and met his people here.


    In Jianzhou Zuo Weizhong, in terms of population, although Han people are more than real women, when it comes to comprehensive strength, especially influence, real women are not strong at all.


    This may be because the female immortal is more united than the Han people, or because they have lived in this area for generations, they can better adapt to the environment here. In short, the influence of the real woman in Jianzhou Zuowei is much greater than that of the Han people. Even if Chen dura, the commander, does everything depends on his face.


    Not to mention that Chen dura is not in the city now, but it is a small matter of quietly entering the city. Tong long is naturally easy to catch. He not only entered the city, but also saw his father Tong Sheng, a big man with a higher figure than ordinary people.


    When Tong Sheng was young, he was definitely a person who could shake three times when stamping his feet in this area. With the support of a group of old brothers, he really did a lot of things. For example, for the caravans traveling nearby, they must pay the road money to them, otherwise their safety cannot be guaranteed.


    That is because Tong Sheng didn''t understand Han culture. Otherwise, with the influence of his economic strength, he would have become a general among the generals of the northern Ming Dynasty. What Lao Tzu didn''t do was finally handed over to his son. Fortunately, Tong long lived up to his expectations and with the support of his family, he finally took the position of commander and Tongzhi and became a military attache from the third grade.

 Chapter 1147

    With Tong Long''s good performance, Tong Sheng is even more powerful. In the big city of Jianzhou Zuowei, no one dares not to sell him face. All this was completely changed with the sudden disappearance of Tong long with 3000 elite cavalry.


    Tong Sheng and Tong long, father and son, one business and one official, cooperate with each other, and no one is invincible. When one of them is missing, the problem comes naturally. The cake is so big, and most of it is still controlled by the Tong family. Now there is finally a chance to divide it again. Who will give up this opportunity.


    During this time, the Tong family became the target of public criticism and everyone''s attack openly and secretly. Even Chen dura, as the commander of the capital, deliberately began to pull up the side frame, a picture of supporting the rise of another family in the city.


    The days of the Tong family began to become sad, getting worse day by day. At this time, Tong Long suddenly appeared in front of his father, which made Tong Sheng very excited. "My son, you''re back? Ha ha, great. Who dares to embarrass our Tong family this time."


    Tong Sheng, who has always been happy and angry, has such a performance after seeing his son. Just from this point of view, we can know how much pressure he has endured and how sad he is during this period of time.


    "Father, the child is unfilial and has a bad start." Tong Long knelt down in front of Tong Sheng and lowered his proud head.


    "Don''t say that. Victory or defeat is a routine of soldiers. Just come back. In this way, you can go to the Yamen immediately and restore your official position first." Tong Sheng knew that Chen Dula was not in the city, so he decided to let his son restore his original position first and frighten his opponents.


    Looking at his father with an old fold on his face, Tong Long swallowed his saliva first, and then said calmly, "father, son can''t go to the Yamen."


    "Why? Is it because you lost the war? It''s all right. Didn''t I say it? Winning or losing is a common thing for soldiers. It doesn''t matter who really wins against the five-star army. It''s a big deal. We''ll spend more money." Tong Sheng still has some family background after operating in Jianzhou zuwei for decades. Naturally, he''s a bit stiff when he speaks.


    "Silver? How much silver does our family have now?" Tong Long was also very curious about this. He just knew that there was some surplus money at home, but he really didn''t ask how much. It''s not that he has a big heart, but that he has no needs in this regard.


    Speaking of this, Tong Sheng''s face smiled like a flower, "Son, you''ve finally grown up. You know how much silver there is in your family. Ha ha, I won''t tell him if others ask like this, but these will be handed over to you in the future, so I won''t hide them from you. Listen, our family has saved 300000 liang of silver up to now. There''s no problem restoring your official position with these."


    300000 Liang, in the eyes of ordinary people, is undoubtedly an astronomical figure. It''s like that Zhong Cheng killed song Yong in order to grab 100000 liang of silver tickets, and ended up with one head and one family?


    Looking at his father''s proud look, Tong Long didn''t have the slightest joy. On the contrary, he sighed. His father worked hard for so many years and managed for so many years, but he only saved 300000 liang of silver. He was so happy. He didn''t know whether it should be a kind of sadness.


    Tong long, with a calm face, slowly took his right hand into his arms in front of his father. Then he easily took out five hundred thousand Liang silver tickets, "father, look what this is?"


    "Silver note?" Tong Sheng was not dazed. He recognized what was in front of him at the first sight. When he took it over and looked carefully, he found that it was 500000 Liang silver note of Yang family, which could be exchanged in any Yang bank, he widened his eyes, "where... Where did this come from?"


    "Of course, it was given to me by the five-star army. To be honest with my father, I am now a member of the five-star army. Because of my outstanding strength and excellent performance, I have now become a company commander. Of course, I am confident that I can lead more troops in the future." when talking about these, Tong Long''s pride is shown again.


    After Tong Long was captured by Bai Shuang, there were 11000 unconvinced. When he woke up and ate a lot of food, he began to shout, which means that he was not satisfied. If the five-star military had not planned to make them tired, he would be able to fight and even win.


    It is said that he was only a prisoner, and he was no longer qualified to speak. Even in ancient times, such a person did not even have basic human rights. But Bai Shuang did not deprive him of the right to shout. On the contrary, he was let out. Not only him, but also more than 2000 other prisoners were released. They were surrounded by 2000 soldiers of the fourth regiment. The only difference is that One side has weapons and war horses, and the other side has nothing.


    "What are you doing? Are they going to kill us?"


    "Even so, we fought with them. We have no weapons. Even if we bite with our teeth and tear with our hands, we can''t stand to die."


    Seeing that more than 2000 people were surrounded by 2000 cavalry of the five-star army, great changes had taken place in many faces, and some people were ready to fight to the death.


    I have to say that although Tong Long was defeated this time, the soldiers he brought still have some backbone. Instead of an ordinary army, in such a situation, I''m afraid I''ll kneel down and beg for mercy.


    Naturally, there are calm people in the crowd, such as Tong long. He doesn''t believe that the other party will kill himself. If so, he doesn''t have to fight like this. Can''t he kill them one by one? Letting them all out is in itself a danger and, of course, an attitude.


    The five-star army who can turn his tricks around, he doesn''t believe that the other party doesn''t even have such common sense.


    So at this moment, he was not so nervous, but just squinted at the white pair wearing a black cloak to see what the other party was doing.


    As Tong long expected, Bai Shuang didn''t give the order to kill and kill the prisoners. So many young men are good at riding, and most of them are Han people. If they were killed in this way, the teacher knew that they would not spare themselves.


    The reason why he brought these people out was to subdue each other with powerful force. So he opened his mouth and said, "don''t be afraid. We don''t want to kill you, but just want to prove that we are better than you."


    "By the way, aren''t some people clamoring against it? Well, now we''ll give them a chance to show. Whether it''s one-to-one or many to many, we''ll take it. But if you lose this time, please let go of your pride. By the way, even if it''s a gamble, there must be some bets. I think it''s better. If you can win, we''ll let you go unconditionally Leave. On the contrary, if you lose, you must stay, join the five-star army and become one of them. How about? "


    "Is that true?" Bai Shuang''s words were just a fall, and Tong Long was the first to ask.


    "Of course, there are so many brothers here, how can they play games? We always keep our word in the army. You don''t have to question it." Bai Shuang said again with great certainty.


    All of a sudden, the camp burst into flames. This is especially true for some men who think they have good strength. They have always been fearless. Now they have the opportunity to prove themselves. Where will they let go? At present, many people begin to sign up actively and want to prove themselves with their own strength, which is also to save themselves.


    Bai Shuang never refuses such a person. He ordered people to bring the war horses captured before, and then gave everyone who wanted to fight a wooden machete. This is what the first Cavalry Division in the world trains at ordinary times. With such weapons, you don''t have to worry about killing people. At most, you just get some minor injuries.


    The first to go to war was a hundred prisoners. Against them were a hundred cavalry soldiers of the fourth regiment. In front of all the people, the two sides opened a full distance of two miles. Then, under the roar of the temporary referee Bai Shuang, the two sides began to make efforts and charge each other.


    It has to be said that the cavalry that can be favored by Tong long and brought out has a good strength. They rushed from afar, waving wooden machetes and doing all kinds of difficult tricks on the horse. There was a loud cry of killing in their mouth.


    In contrast, the momentum of the 100 soldiers of the fourth regiment seems to be a little weaker. Instead of shouting, they keep moving forward in silence and constantly change their formations in the process of moving forward. A hundred people soon formed an array of five arrows, and then collided with a hundred captured cavalry in a way that penetrated the hearts of the people.


    One chopstick is gently broken, and ten chopsticks can''t be broken.


    When the two sides began to hit each other, the sharp arrow array showed its strong strength. With mutual cooperation, the soldiers of the four regiments only need to take good care of the enemy in front of them. Naturally, other comrades in arms around and behind them are responsible for protection, which can give full play to their attack power to the greatest extent.


    On the contrary, the prisoners fought their own battles. It has a good relationship. It''s just the cooperation in twos and threes. When facing the sharp array of arrows in a group of 20, it''s no different from the mantis. Just one face to face, a hundred people fell down a quarter.


    Then there was a charge and a war of entanglement. Soon, these captured soldiers found that they could only attack one opponent every time they made a knife, but often several machetes would cut on their own, and they were still continuous, one by one, one by one, which was impossible to prevent.

 Chapter 1148

    As the attack continued, more and more prisoners were cut down by wooden machetes and fell under their horses. But in less than a column of incense, all the 100 captured cavalry fell off their horses. In contrast, only two of the soldiers of the fourth regiment fell off their horses, and they were only stabbed in the arm and were not seriously injured.


    By comparison, the higher the lower the judge. The captive soldiers who had originally clamored to give the five-star army a powerful look bowed their heads. They knew that even if they didn''t use any tricks, once they fought head-on, they would lose in the end.


    Tong long looked at everything in his eyes. When he saw that the five-star army cooperated so closely, he showed an envious look.


    There''s no way. Tong long, as a man of all abilities, didn''t think about cavalry cooperation, but his soldiers are rebellious. In addition, he hasn''t met any opponents. It''s too difficult to concentrate them to cooperate with training.


    Anyway, the five-star army taught them a lesson. Seeing here, many captured soldiers were convinced. Just as their leader, Tong Long naturally won''t easily convince people. Seeing that no one stood up to challenge, he held a wooden machete and said to Bai Shuang wearing a black cloak, "you should be the leader of these people. That''s the case. I''ll challenge you. Can you dare to fight?"


    "Ha ha, I''ve been defeated by my men once. Why should I be afraid of you." laughing, the white doubles horse came out. For the sake of safety, instead of taking his long gun, he rode out on his horse with a pair of wooden machetes.


    "Double knives?" seeing Bai Shuang holding double knives, Tong Long was stunned at first, and then burst into laughter.


    It seems that double sabres are more powerful than single sabres, but this is an immediate battle. If one can''t get it well and control it well, the power will fall off immediately. Aren''t you afraid of such a problem with double knives?


    "Why? Scared? Or I''m taking a knife for you?" Bai Shuang smiled gently, and didn''t show the slightest displeasure because of the other party''s ridicule.


    "No need. I just remind you that if you have double swords in hand, you won''t have a chance to control the war horse. I have great power. I''ll shoot you off the horse later. Don''t blame others." Tong long has never played double swords, so naturally he won''t do so. But out of a fair war, he couldn''t help but remind Bai Shuang.


    How could he know that to become a soldier of the first Cavalry Division in the world, the first thing is to learn to use double swords. Without such ability, he will never enter the first division. As the leader of one group, although Bai Shuang''s double knife technology is not the best, it is naturally better than ordinary soldiers. He has this self-confidence.


    "Thanks for reminding. Can we start?" Bai Shuang said with disapproval.


    "OK, you should be careful." seeing that Bai Shuang was still holding a double knife, Tong Long didn''t mean to change at all. After a cold hum, he rode his horse. It was still far away, so he waved the knife several times. It was obvious that he was brewing the final fight.


    We can often see in movies or TV dramas that when many cavalry charge, they are accustomed to waving their weapons habitually when they are still far away. This is not to play prestige, but to play the power of their body to the extreme. In this way, they can maximize their power when they fight with their opponents.


    Like Tong long, Bai Shuang raised his double knives early and shouted loudly in the same mouth. He didn''t mean to underestimate Tong long at all. This is also Yang Chendong''s requirement for them. Even in the face of the weakest opponent, they should pay 100% efforts. Only in this way can they remain invincible forever.


    referring to the great fright of routed soldiers.


    At this moment, it seems that even the wind is still, just watching the competition between the two warriors, waiting for the outcome.


    "Dangdang."


    The distance between the two miles was only fleeting. Soon they collided with each other, and then there was the sound of continuous exchange of weapons. Every time the sound rang, their bodies couldn''t help moving. It was venting their strength and exhausting all the strength imposed on them by the other party through weapons.


    Although they were holding wooden machetes, they were playing with iron weapons. In a short time, the two can''t compete for 20 rounds, and they are still tied.


    Tong long is worthy of being a tiger general. His Sabre skills are growing stronger and stronger, and his whole body strength is continuous, giving people a sense of endless rivers and mountains.


    On the contrary, Bai Shuang can become a student of Yang Chendong and is appointed as the head of the fourth regiment of the first division of the world cavalry, which is the most powerful cavalry in the cavalry. His own strength is also good. The face remained unchanged and the heart was not panting. It was obvious that he had not tried his best.


    Tian Hu is the commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world. Under his strict requirements, as long as conditions permit, each cavalry soldier cuts at least 1000 times a day. Even in the gap of war, this rule has never changed.


    With this kind of assiduous training method, wielding a knife seems to become an instinct, and every time they wield a knife, they are also required to use their full strength. However, it is only 20 moves, which is equivalent to an adult man running a distance of about five meters. It is really nothing.


    Thirty rounds... Forty rounds... Fifty rounds


    In the twinkling of an eye, the two fought for nearly 60 rounds. When the knives were exhausted, the balance of victory began to tilt. Tong long, who was originally full of war, was unable to do what he wanted.


    Although Tong Longping also trains, especially on the horse, the training time is not short, but compared with Bai Shuang, the training time is still worse. The main difference is the lack of a training atmosphere.


    For example, why do many soldiers with excellent performance begin to decline slowly once they retire from the army? Even if they don''t pull down and exercise at home? At this point, we have to say an environment, that is, the atmosphere factor.


    In the army, there were many comrades in arms. While catching up with each other and not slacking off, training has also become a kind of work and interest. But when there is only one person, it is completely different. There is no comparison. When you are tired, you may involuntarily want to take a rest. As time goes on, the natural gap becomes larger and larger.


    It is precisely because Tong long does not have such a good environment that he can match Bai shuangdou with his natural Wu Yong in a short time, but as time goes on, his disadvantage becomes more and more obvious. Especially after 50 rounds, Bai Shuang used double knives. Under the continuous attack, he had only the power of resistance and no ability of attack.


    All the soldiers watching had seen the victory and defeat when they saw here. Some captured soldiers who had hoped to put their hopes on general Tong long had to lower their heads. Even the strongest person here is not the opponent of others. How can we fight this battle?


    As expected. In the 65th round, Tong long, who had been defending hard, finally revealed a flaw. Because the return knife was not fast enough, the hole in front of his chest was wide open. Taking this opportunity, Bai Shuang hit him with a knife and hit him right in the chest. If Bai Shuang had not recovered his strength, it would not have cost him his life. At least several ribs would have been broken.


    With a plop, Tong Long finally fell off his horse. When he fell to the ground, he was still panting. He could feel it. The competition just now made him exhausted.


    "Shua!"


    A wooden knife accurately reached 30 cm in front of Tong Long''s throat, and then Bai Shuang''s voice came out, "you lost."


    "Yes, I lost. I''m willing to gamble and lose. I want to join your five-star army. I don''t know if I can." Tong Long doesn''t look like a loser. On the contrary, although he is still panting and his chest is undulating violently, his eyes are shining. Obviously, he feels that he has found the direction of life struggle.


    Seeing Tong Long defeated but not discouraged, Bai Shuang smiled and stood up and said, "of course, the five-star army welcomes anyone with insight and ability to join. I think we will be comrades in arms in the future."


    Bai Shuang accepted Tong long, which made other captured soldiers see hope. At present, there are many people who want to join the five-star army. A seemingly dangerous competition ended under the final unified opinion. For this reason, the five-star army has added more than 2000 cavalry, and at least nearly 1000 of them are very elite. What they lack is the corresponding training. Once we know how to cooperate in combat, it will undoubtedly be a strong army.


    Tong Long joined the five-star army in this way and was appointed by Bai Shuang as the head of a company with 100 elite cavalry. This time, he asked to return to Jianzhou Zuowei. He wanted to make meritorious service. A company commander was not satisfied with him. He wanted to take Jianzhou Zuowei as a gift to King Wu Nan.


    After listening to his son carefully, Tong Sheng really didn''t know what to say at this moment. Although he has also seen the corruption of Daming and the painful life of the people over the years, Daming is still Daming, with a population of 60 million and millions of troops. Such a huge force will undoubtedly be the best dependent object.


    But now his son has chosen the king of Wunan, who is the enemy of Daming. It is unrealistic and impossible for him to express his support immediately.


    Tong Sheng stood there for a long time without speaking. Tong Long guessed his father''s idea and knew that some things were to be said, because his plan could not be completed without his father''s support. Then he said, "father, do you know the kingdom of Japan? Now he has completely surrendered to the king of Wunan. Moreover, there will be no kingdom of Japan, only the small province of Japan, which has become a part of the territory of the king of Wunan."


    "Father, I''m afraid you don''t know. King Wu Nan has taken the city of Telin. Among them, song Quan committed suicide, Zhong Cheng was killed, and ye Ligang has become a general of the five-star army. King Wu Nan has ordered that Liaodong be changed into the three eastern provinces, and ye Ligang has also become the first general of the three eastern provinces."

 Chapter 1149

    "Now the king of Wunan is coming to us with the division of great victory. Do you feel we can resist it? If we don''t make the right choice now, I''m afraid song Quan and Zhong Cheng are our examples, father."


    The information beat Tong Sheng''s heart like a huge wave, making his face change again and again.


    First, because the news is blocked, for the sake of the overall situation, it is difficult for adverse news to enter the city. Second, in the social environment at that time, many things often took a long time to get known to everyone. So Tong Sheng has never heard of what his son said.


    And after this first hearing, it will be difficult to be famous and will be shocked and inexplicable.


    Who is Japan? Perhaps the people who went deep into the hinterland of the Ming Dynasty did not know much, but Tong Sheng, as a Zuo Wei of Jianzhou in Eastern Liaoning, did business, but he knew very well. Once, when he took the goods, he saw the Japanese pirates invading the border with his own eyes, and saw many Han people and immortal women die miserably in their hands.


    As for the strength of song Quan and others, it is even clearer. As the commander nominally leading the whole eastern Liaoning region, song Quan was still very prestigious among the people. But unexpectedly, these people were forced to commit suicide.


    How can you not surprise him when you think that the five-star army has only been here for more than four months?


    How powerful is the five-star army that can attack cities and land in a short time, like entering an uninhabited land? If such a powerful army really has the idea of building a state left guard, can it still be defended?


    The so-called man who knows time and things is a hero.


    What Tong Sheng relies on is the right choice. Now there is another chance to choose. And his son is already an officer in the five-star army. Although he is only a company commander and has no power, he has begun. At this time, how can a father oppose his son?


    After listening to these, Tong Sheng''s mentality has changed greatly. He did not expect that Tong Long''s words strengthened his faith like a heavy hammer. "Father, commander Bai Shuang has asked Wu Nanwang for instructions and made a detailed introduction to our family. Wu Nanwang has promised that as long as our Tong family can successfully win Jianzhou Zuowei, we will be allowed to do business here in the future."


    "Father, you should know that the five-star army sells rare goods. Once we buy goods from them to do business, it will be a business that can make no loss. This will only be good for the future development of our Tong family, but not bad. At that time, we were in business and in the army. Wouldn''t it be the best mutual assistance? Father, what else can you hesitate? Help me Give me a hand. "


    In a short time, Tong Long showed all his cards, and deliberately emailed the 500000 taels of silver in his hand. That''s more silver than Tong Sheng''s hard life. Finally, Tong Long''s face changed again and again, so he nodded his head and made a decision, "well, that''s why King Wunan looked at us like this. Son, my father agreed to help you. Tell me what I need to do."


    The father and son discussed together for more than an hour, and then Tong Sheng came forward and invited all the dignified people in Jianzhou Zuowei city to Tong''s house.


    When all the powerful figures in the army, government and Commerce came to Tong''s house, they were surrounded by 100 elite soldiers. On the one hand, there is a mountain of silver, and on the other hand, if you shake your head and refuse, you will lose your head. No one is stupid enough not to know how to choose.


    Jianzhou left back changed his flag in such a lifeless way. After taking control of the situation, Tong Long personally went out of the city to meet the more than 4000 people waiting outside for head Bai Shuang. After the army entered the city, the northern Ming army in the city quickly gave up resistance and became a member of the five-star army.


    When the news spread to the military camp more than 200 miles away, Chen dura, who was still here to discuss the plan against the enemy with General Li Tong, was stunned. He didn''t expect such a big event just because he didn''t stand in the city.


    Naturally, Chen dura should also be thankful. If he wasn''t in the city, now he would face a choice. If he didn''t do well, he would lose his head.


    "It''s unreasonable." Chen dura angrily smashed his right fist on the book case in front of him. Even if there was blood on his fist for a while, he didn''t care at all.


    General Li Tong also looked surprised, shocked and distrustful. He quickly responded and asked, "General Chen, it seems that the food and grass of our army are in the city? Will it..."


    "Ah!"


    There was a howl in the tent. Listen carefully. It was Chen dura''s cry.


    This time, because the situation was urgent, Li Tong''s 200000 army had no preparation at all. Li Tong only brought a little food and grass. In addition to the efforts of the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, the main logistics work was handed over to Chen dura. For this reason, he also ordered that the food and surplus weapons of the nearby guard station be concentrated in the left guard, the capital. Not only that, he also collected taxes from businessmen and people in advance. After all, in front of the five-star cavalry who like to fight, there is no place safer than the Jianzhou left guard with high walls.


    But no one thought that such a thing would happen suddenly. Now, all the food and grass are used by the five-star army. It can be said that it is a big loss.


    After the scream, Chen dura responded quickly, reached out and grabbed Li Tong and said, "General Li, the food, grass and supplies are in the city. We must get them back. We should start while the five-star army is not stable. Otherwise, I''m afraid we won''t have a chance."


    Li Tong naturally knows the importance of these grain and grass. If he can''t get them back, his 200000 army will only have five days'' rations. At that time, I''m afraid he won''t have to do it by King Wu Nan, and the army''s heart will be in chaos.


    "OK, I''ll send troops to build the left guard of the state right away. I''ll grab the city back anyway."


    Urgently summoned the generals for a meeting, and then Li Tong allocated 30000 troops to compensate Chen dura and rushed to Jianzhou left back. Li Tong, who followed behind him, also came with the remaining 100000 troops. In any case, the left guard of Jianzhou must be robbed, and the grain, grass and baggage must be taken back in his hand.


    In the Zuowei city of Jianzhou, the head of Bai Shuang sat in the first place. Looking at the situation in the city sent by his men, he felt his forehead with some headache.


    Even Bai Shuang didn''t think of it, but he just wanted to occupy a Jianzhou Zuowei and find a safe place to fall for the teacher who was about to come. Unexpectedly, he would get so much food, grass and baggage.


    The unexpected scene made Bai Shuang''s face flash with joy, but also became worried. He knew that with so many things in hand, the northern Ming army would not ignore it. It was likely that they had sent troops here when they got the news.


    "Come on, let''s inform you quickly and report the situation here."


    "Company commander Tong, please summon all the surrendered Beiming troops in the city to the city immediately. I want to talk to them."


    "Mr. Tong, please do some logistics work. There are a lot of food in the city. You can take it as much as you can, but you must ensure that the soldiers have three meals a day. There''s no problem."


    The orders were issued one after another. At this moment, Bai Shuang drove as a commander and changed from riding an attack to guarding the city. Everything came so suddenly, but he really had no choice.


    If there is no choice, there is no choice. At this moment, his white eyes are shining. He can command so many people to fight a battle to defend the city. Isn''t that what he has always wanted? He wants to prove to all that as a student of Yang Chendong, he can not only kill the enemy immediately, but also dismount and be an excellent city guarding infantry.


    The so-called so many people, of course, does not mean how many people Bai Shuang brought this time, but that there are a lot of infantry in Jianzhou left guard in the city.


    Jianzhou Zuo Wei belongs to the Wei command department, with 5600 soldiers. This time, there were only 600 soldiers who followed the command division chendura out of the city. After removing the 2000 soldiers taken by Tong long, there were 3000 infantry in the city.


    The base of 3000 infantry, plus 2000 members of the four regiments of Bai Shuang and more than 2500 prisoners, is a full number of nearly 8000 soldiers. As a city keeper, you may not be qualified to fight in the first World War. As I said, he doesn''t have to destroy the enemy. As long as Mr. Tian Hu brings the main force of the division to help, all problems will be solved.


    I have learned a lot from Yang Chendong. One thing is self-confidence. In the teacher''s words, having self-confidence does not necessarily win, but without self-confidence, you will lose.


    After arranging everything, Bai Shuang felt that the time was almost up. Bai Shuang took a group of five-star soldiers out of the house and came to the gate. Thousands of Beiming soldiers had gathered here. They stood here with a puzzled face.


    They have surrendered to the five-star army. I don''t understand why they are called here so soon? Considering that everyone''s weapons have been confiscated, some people are worried for fear that the five-star army will suddenly turn over. In that case, aren''t they going to be slaughtered?


    In this way, many people pay attention to general Tong Long who is commanding order. In their opinion, this should be his own person. He won''t do anything cruel.


    Before waiting long, Bai Shuang rushed to the city with a group of elite cavalry. He just took a look and then strode up the city tower. When he could look down at everything under the city, he stopped and raised his right hand.


    With this action, the three thousand northern Ming army under the tower became very quiet.


    Seeing that everyone was so obedient, Bai Shuang first flashed a smile on his face, and then looked far away. He saw that Tong Sheng had organized a lot of people to come and watch, while on the other side, big pots had been put up, and pieces of delicious fat had been thrown into the pot.

 Chapter 1150

    Everything was ready, and Bai Shuang''s voice was also uploaded from the tower, "Soldiers, I called you here today to tell you that the current Jianzhou left guard has been owned by the five-star army, and you are about to become a member of the five-star army. That is to welcome, there must always be a ceremony. Hehe, our five-star army belongs to the king of Wunan, who will never treat his men badly. Therefore, after asking for instructions, it was decided that each soldier will be given five Two silver, how much is one meaning. Please don''t be too little. Well, now you can line up to get the silver. Old Tong, please. "


    "Good to say, it''s ready." Tong Sheng, who had long known the white double plan, smiled. Then he ordered that the wooden boxes placed there were opened and the white light flickered. It was boxes of silver in front of everyone.


    "Wow, a lot of silver."


    "Yes, I have never seen so much silver in my life."


    There was a constant cry of surprise. When a large amount of silver was placed in front of us, it still had a strong impact.


    "Well, don''t patronize and sigh. The silver is real only when you get it in your own hands. Now please line up and get the silver. Of course, I want to say that you are a glorious five-star soldier from the moment you get the silver. If anyone doesn''t want to, you can go now. I promise no one will embarrass you." Bai Shuang seems to be talking about a very common thing.


    But this is not the case in the soldiers'' ears. Are you kidding? Who will refuse to take money? What''s the difference between being a five-star army or a northern Ming army? As long as the one who gives money and treats them well, they will listen to who and work for who.


    Most of the soldiers in the Ming Dynasty came from military households. That is to say, the parents were military households, and most of the boys born there would become soldiers when they grew up. This was formulated by the emperor Taizu of the Ming Dynasty for fear of having no soldiers to call. Therefore, under the long habit, these people have accepted their orders and paid for their soldiers.


    As for whether they will fight or who they will fight after they become soldiers, it is not a question they can consider and choose.


    At ordinary times, the soldiers of the northern Ming army pay only two liang of silver a month. In this way, they sometimes can''t get it. Now one can get five liang of silver and cash. Naturally, no one refuses such a good thing. Bai Shuang looked at it. None of the three thousand people took the initiative to leave, but they all lined up to get the silver.


    Three thousand people, five Liang for each person, is fifteen thousand liang of silver. This money is really nothing to Bai Shuang. In his opinion, it is worth paying the price to keep the city. Even if the teacher knows this, he will only praise him for his ability.


    They were divided into ten teams and five leaders. In less than half an hour, everything was over. When they saw that all the soldiers were smiling with silver in their hands, Bai Shuang continued: "Congratulations, you are now a member of the five-star army. I just want to say that there will be many good things like this in the future. As long as you work hard to kill the enemy on the battlefield, you will only get more than these. Everyone says, are you happy?"


    "Happy." the soldiers who had just taken the silver naturally gave Bai Shuang a full face and answered loudly.


    "Very good." white eyes looked at everyone and said with a smile, "soldiers of the five-star army, to tell you the truth, soon the northern Ming army will come to the city and may be ready to attack the city, that is to say, the opportunity for your performance has come."


    "What? Is there really going to war?"


    "Yes, or fight the Beiming army? We... We seem to be the Beiming army?"


    "Fart northern Ming army, we are now prisoners of the five-star army. Do you understand? We have no choice."


    "What, now that we have taken the silver, we are no longer prisoners, but a member of the five-star army."


    Because in a word, the following is more than discussion.


    Or Bai Shuang raised his right hand, making the scene quiet again. "Soldiers, I know you may have one idea or another. But what I want to say is that you have surrendered to the five-star army, whether you are voluntary or forced, but this is the fact. At least the northern Ming army outside the city will think so. Once the city is broken, that is, when you die, I think no one will be soft hearted to the soldiers who surrender to the enemy, so The next battle is also for yourself. "


    Looking at Bai Shuang''s affirmation, some soldiers who didn''t want to die spoke, "we... We''re just forced."


    "Really?" Bai Shuang said with a smile, "but you took the initiative when you took the silver just now. All the people in the city saw this scene."


    Indeed, Bai Shuang didn''t force anyone just now. When taking the money, they were all voluntary and very excited and happy.


    After a word, some Beiming soldiers who wanted to defend closed their mouths. Taking this opportunity, Bai Shuang on the tower suddenly changed his face and said: "You think it''s forced, but will the northern Ming army think so? Will those generals think so? They will only regard you as a real five-star army, kill you, cut off your heads and ask for merit."


    With this remark, the soldiers below all looked surprised.


    The northern Ming Dynasty praised military merit, which was closely related to the enemy''s head. At that time, I''m afraid no one will really distinguish whether they are the five-star army or the surrendered Beiming army.


    Seeing that everyone stopped talking, Bai Shuang smiled in his heart. He knew that his plan had been completed, the stick was finished, and then it was time to give sweet dates. Then he spoke loudly, "Soldiers, whether you like it or not, the facts can''t be changed. Even if it''s all war, why don''t you help the five-star army to fight? You know, we give you more than Beiming gives you. You might as well look back. On their left, there''s a burning pot, where there are a lot of delicious food to ensure that everyone can eat very well Satiated; on your right are countless unopened boxes with countless white silver. As long as you have made military achievements in the battlefield, you can come and get them right away. These are things that the northern Ming army can''t give you. What else can you hesitate to do? "


    Life in the world is just dressing and eating. Those who join the army just hope to live better and get more glory through their own efforts. Now Bai Shuang has given them, and there are really no worries behind them.


    Many soldiers have been shocked by everything in front of them. They think that even if they work for Beiming, they usually don''t have enough food and sometimes they can''t pay their wages on time. But now, not only can they have enough food, but also enough meat. Getting military merit is a direct silver reward. Under such conditions, it''s really easy for them to make a choice.


    When most people are already excited, a small number of people hesitate in their hearts. One shouted loudly in the crowd, "general, how can you ensure that we can really give us silver when we have made military achievements?"


    Bai Shuang didn''t answer this question, because it was useless to say more in his capacity, so he looked at Tong long, who was already the company commander.


    "I can answer this question. I can assure you, with the Tong family." Tong long opened his mouth in time. With his influence, naturally no one would question it. In this way, no one objected. On the contrary, everyone quarreled about who could become the first defender of the city.


    To tell you the truth, everyone is afraid of death. But from the day they become a military household, they have no choice. What they ask is that they can get the treatment they deserve after making war achievements. Now the opportunity is in front of them. Bai Shuang also said that no matter who is really killed in battle, the five-star army will give his family 20 liang of silver. With this one, what can''t be done Desperate.


    If you die, you can leave something for your family. If you don''t die and make military achievements, you will have an infinite future. This is something you didn''t dare to think about before.


    The reason for giving these military families twenty Liang silver is Bai Shuang. It seems that on the basis that many people are Han people, ten Liang silver is the most if they are replaced by other foreigners. It can be seen that in the war years, the least valuable fear is human life.


    Jianzhou Zuo WeiNei has made complete preparations and is proceeding in an orderly manner under the leadership of Bai Shuang. All the fire oil, rolling logs and bows and arrows are carried towards the city tower. This is also thanks to Chen dura command department. Originally, these things were prepared to deal with the five-star army, but now they are cheaper, Bai Shuang and others.


    Outside the city, Chen dura was approaching quickly with 30000 troops. Obviously, the command division wanted to take advantage of the time difference to attack the left guard of Jianzhou by surprise and take back everything he had lost. Only when he came to the city and saw that the bright five-star flag had already been planted on the city tower, and that his soldiers were all in full battle readiness before, he had a feeling in his heart Very bad feeling.


    The other side is already ready, and the raid is obviously impossible. Helpless, Chen dura retreats and asks for the second place. He is ready to convince these soldiers who used to be his own. If they are willing to surrender to themselves again, it will be very easy to attack the left back of Jianzhou.


    Riding a war horse, under the protection of more than a dozen soldiers, he came to the city tower, looked up and shouted at his own soldiers who stood majestic among the battlements, "soldiers, I''m Chen dura, I''m your command division. Now I order you to open the city gate."

 Chapter 1151

    The voice was not small, but there were bursts of silence in response to him. After being persuaded by Bai Shuang and seducing the successful northern Ming army, will they rebel back because of a few words?


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you understand what general said? I''ve been kind to you all these years. Now open the gate quickly. Otherwise, once I lead a large army to attack the city, none of you will be better. Even your family will be implicated. Is this what you want to see?" Chen dura looked at the order and ignored it, When he was angry, he made threats.


    Don''t say this shout really has some effect. For ordinary soldiers in the northern Ming Dynasty, Chen dura has always been a high-ranking existence. They can''t help thinking about what such people say. Although it is said that shuangxu has given them a lot of benefits, if Jianzhou left back is captured, these benefits will also come to naught. This is something they dare not think about.


    In the corner of the city tower, Bai Shuang is watching Chen dura perform. Seeing that the other party even said threatening words, he couldn''t help but snort coldly. Then he said to a soldier on the side, "send orders to show the commander a little more power."


    The flag crossed on the tower, and the west gate of the left guard of Jianzhou was wide open. When the heavy city gate creaked, Chen DURU, who wanted to continue to make threats, smiled. "Hehe, it''s easy to talk and discuss. I have to scare you. Alas, these soldiers are cheap enough."


    These words came out slowly from his mouth. Then Chen dura suddenly widened his eyes. Then he turned and fled without scruples. He had seen that what came out of the gate was not ordinary Beiming soldiers, but thousands of cavalry led by Tong long.


    Jianzhou Zuowei was lightly won by the five-star army because of Tong long. Chen dura has already known the news. Now I see this man riding out, how can I not know what will happen? Considering that this person has always been very brave, even if Chen dura fights alone, he is not his opponent. It''s more important not to escape at the moment.


    Just when Chen dura turned and ran away, and didn''t even notice the relatives around him, Tong long had led 25000 cavalry to rush out of the west gate.


    At this time, Tong long had been appointed as battalion commander by Bai Shuang, and returned all his cavalry to him. This trust and reuse made Tong long cry with gratitude. He also vowed that he would perform well. Therefore, at this moment, he rushed out with his life. If Chen dura hadn''t escaped quickly, he would have been left by him.


    Although Chen dura escaped, he pitied the dozen people he took with him. In addition to the two who ran fairly fast and fled back, all the other dozen people became prisoners. One of them wanted to hold Tong long with some force and cut off his head with a knife.


    Scaring Chen dura away was not the goal. Taking the opportunity to leave the city, Tong Long rushed with 2500 cavalry to the 30000 northern Ming army who were not prepared at all.


    This was not performed according to the script, and the 30000 northern Ming army also looked confused.


    They should have launched the attack, but now they have become the attacked party. Unprepared, the added 30000 are infantry. Just one face-to-face, Tong Long destroyed the first line of defense.


    If there were not enough 30000 people, and people were crowded and could not retreat if they wanted to, they might be able to disperse them directly.


    On the tower, Bai Shuang saw everything in his eyes. The 30000 Beiming infantry looked so vulnerable that his eyes brightened. Originally, he thought that so many people from the other party should focus on guarding, but he didn''t expect the opportunity to appear in front of him. He would be polite. At that time, he took people running down the city tower, and then rushed out of the city with the two thousand five-star cavalry who had already prepared for the battle.


    Tong Long was also ready to take some advantage and leave, but he didn''t receive the drum sound of Mingjin''s withdrawal. Then he saw Bai Shuang rush out with the army. At this moment, he didn''t know what he meant, so he had been a white belt soldier for so many years.


    "Brothers, continue to attack. Commander Bai is coming to support us." Tong Long shouted as he continued to ride his horse and cleave his knife, keeping the momentum as much as possible and not giving the northern Ming army the opportunity to counterattack and rectify the morale of the army.


    It was only half a column of incense. Bai Shuang arrived with his brothers from the first division of the cavalry of the two thousand world. If the attack of Tong long and others is light rain plus level 4 wind, their appearance is like heavy rain plus level 7 wind.


    Take out the double blades and chop more than ten blades in a short time. Especially with the help of the array of arrows, they soon penetrated the defense of the northern Ming army. When the second human wall was also pushed down and the third human wall was not fully established, they began to kill.


    Although before coming, Yang Chendong said that if possible, try not to kill Han soldiers, but now it''s a time of life and death, and he can''t manage that much. In the battle between you and me, the cavalry of the first Cavalry Division in the world gave full play to what is brave and unstoppable.


    Under the attack like a storm, and the formation attack like a long arrow piercing the air, the rushing Beiming army was chopped down on the ground, and a soldier who wanted to establish a defense line was bumped and flew by a war horse.


    When the momentum went round after round and was still extremely high, the advantage of nearly 5000 cavalry became greater and greater, and the morale of the northern Ming army began to shake. I don''t know who was the first to turn around and escape, which brought the chain reaction of the defeat of the whole army.


    The 30000 northern Ming army had been defeated before it had a firm foothold. Riding on the war horse, Chen dura was still worried. Seeing that the situation was gone, he knew that he could not turn back the situation, so he had to turn and leave with a look of hate.


    The generals are gone. How can the soldiers below work hard? It''s really death, departure, escape, death and injury. After throwing down dead bodies and prisoners who couldn''t run fast, the 30000 army finally fled back to more than 10000 people.


    With 4500 cavalry, they not only defeated 30000 Beiming army, but also killed more than 5000 and captured 15000 people. Such a record stunned those Beiming army who surrendered to the city. They used to say how powerful the five-star army was. This time, they really opened their eyes.


    Capturing prisoners and cleaning the battlefield continued until the evening. Despite this, they still didn''t clean up. Considering that there was no legitimate force of their own in the current Jianzhou Zuowei City, Bai Shuang still took people back to the city. In the face of their return, everyone gave them eyes full of respect.


    When Bai Shuang saw Tong Sheng at the gate of the city welcoming himself with the people of the whole city, he laughed and said: "We''ve worked hard in this battle. We''ll reward you for your achievements later. Don''t worry. Even the soldiers guarding the city will be rewarded. By the way, the battlefield outside the city hasn''t been cleaned up. If any people want to help, they can start now. Don''t worry. You only need to turn in 80% of the things you pick up, and the remaining 20% will be yours."


    "What? Is this true?" the people who used to welcome here suddenly became shocked after hearing this.


    They can appear here, but they don''t really want to hold the field of the five-star army. Although they won the battle this time and protected the left guard of Jianzhou, in the eyes of most people, they won''t be surprised and flustered even if Chen dura took it back here. After all, they are just ordinary people. That''s the same sentence. For them, whoever is the emperor is with them It doesn''t matter much.


    The reason why he came here is that Tong Sheng promised to give them the broth that the soldiers drank. This is the real benefit.


    But now, I suddenly heard that they can also get benefits, and get 20% of what they take to themselves, which was something I had never thought of before.


    "Yes, what the five-star army says will count. I just want to remind you that you have to pay the public for what you get. If anyone is found to have private deduction, it is a crime, and the problem will be big. Other people can also supervise each other. If you find it, you can report it. As an informant, you can get 50% of what you get as a reward."


    Bai Shuang took out the photo board he had seen with Yang Chendong. It was the same routine that let the people clean the battlefield. Although it can not be completely eliminated, more than 90% of the things can be recovered.


    "Of course we will do well in such a good thing. Don''t worry. We won''t let anyone take things home without permission."


    "Yes, such a good thing should not be destroyed by one or two people. We should all be conscious and supervise each other."


    These words soon attracted the support of the people. Then there was no welcome ceremony. Even now it was dark, many people still lit torches and ran out of the city to the battlefield outside the city. There was a lot of wealth waiting for them. If they could pick up some iron weapons, they would sell them to the five-star army at a good price.


    The people walked almost the same. Tong Sheng came to Bai Shuang with a worried face. "Commander Bai, do you really want the people to help? Once they have money, will they obey our orders? Just like just now, if they were not attracted by the broth, I''m afraid they wouldn''t come out to meet the victory army."


    Tong Sheng''s idea has almost become a common problem of the superiors. They don''t want the people to be too poor to afford to eat, and don''t want them to be too rich. They''re afraid they won''t listen. But I don''t know. If a country really wants to be rich and strong, it''s necessary to learn to hide wealth among the people. As long as the people have money in their hands, they will defend their rights and interests from infringement in the face of aggression We will try our best to protect it, not like now. No one cares about the outcome of the war.

 Chapter 1152

    These words can be said by Yang Chendong. Bai Shuang naturally believes them. Now seeing Tong Sheng in such a hurry, he comforted and said, "don''t worry, everything is under control. By the way, old Tong helped defend the city this time. I will report your credit. I think the southern king of Biwu won''t treat you badly."


    Speaking of his own affairs, Tong Sheng had to be a little reserved, smiled and said, "it''s easy to say, it''s easy to say."


    Not to mention what happened in the Zuowei city of Jianzhou, Chen dura was defeated and fled, but ran for dozens of miles, which met General Li Tong who came to meet him. He brought 170000 northern Ming troops. Originally thought that if everything went well, he could directly move into Jianzhou Zuowei, but when he saw Chen durra''s embarrassed appearance and obviously less than the troops when he sent out, he frowned, "General Chen, it doesn''t seem that everything is going well."


    "Alas, if the other party doesn''t play cards according to the routine, I''m defeated." Chen dura seems to be getting older. After all, many of the cavalry chasing him are the soldiers of Jianzhou left guard, that is, his soldiers.


    He has been the commander of the left guard of Jianzhou for many years. He thinks he can control everything, but now he has been defeated by his own soldiers. It is conceivable that he is depressed and disappointed.


    "What''s going on?" said Li Tong with a bad face. This is 30000 troops. Now only one third of them have returned. The gap is too huge.


    Although there was some humiliation, something had happened. It was impossible to hide it. At present, Chen dura said it in detail. Finally, he said, "the cavalry of the five-star army is really powerful. Don''t look at our advantage in military strength, but without preparation, the military advantage can''t be used at all. This time, I''m also careless. I think the other party doesn''t dare to do it. General Li, I apologize to you."


    Li Tong''s face was very ugly. He wanted to say that you were indeed guilty. You lost 20000 troops at once, and even deserved to die.


    Just think about everything in his heart. If he really wants to be punished, Li Tong really doesn''t dare.


    Not to mention that Chen dura is a top-notch military officer of the imperial court. Like himself, he has no right to set up a private court. It is impossible to say that this is the eastern Liaoning region. Chen dura has operated here for many years or has no contacts at all. If he dares to kill such a person, he will surely be resisted by other guards. In this way, it is strange that he can feel better.


    Even if he can''t commit a crime, Li Tong won''t make Chen DURU feel better. Thinking about it, he said: "General Chen, anyway, we have lost 20000 troops and horses this time, and all the food and grass have been taken away. The food and grass of the army can''t last for a few days, you see..."


    This is not only giving Chen dura a chance to make meritorious service, but also talking about conditions. If you want not to be guilty, you have to do something. How could Chen dura not understand it? He patted his chest and promised, "General Li, don''t worry. I''m familiar with this piece. Whoever has money and food is in my heart. In this way, I''ll go to them now and collect taxes again."


    "Then everything will be hard to prosper General Chen." it was this sentence that Li Tong wanted. Until now, his face looked better.


    The two immediately divided their work and decided that early tomorrow morning, Li Tongbing would go out of Jianzhou Zuowei to win there; Chen dura went to collect food nearby. In any case, we must not let the army hungry.


    Not to mention the process of raising food, Chen dura complained about the people''s livelihood with 10000 soldiers. He said that Li Tong and 170000 troops came to the city of Zuowei in Jianzhou the next morning. From a distance, flags were fluttering and soldiers were standing, looking like a battle ready.


    "It seems that there are a lot of soldiers on the other side. In this way, we should arrange people to call the city. By the way, we must do a good job in defense before going, especially in rejecting horse stakes." with the lesson of Chen dura''s defeat, Li Tong dared not be careless at all.


    Yes, it seems that the left back of Jianzhou has a large number of troops. What Li Tong did not know was that most of them were still their companions of the Beiming army yesterday.


    It turned out that Bai Shuang was still worried about the shortage of troops. In the first world war yesterday, he directly captured 15000 prisoners. He used the means of sending money to bring them all to the account. This time there was not much silver, only two liang per person. In his words, there will be a heavy reward when you make military achievements.


    The captured soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty believed this point. Because just last night, they saw with their own eyes that although the 3000 captive soldiers of the former Jianzhou left guard who stayed in the city did not go out of the city for a war, they still gave a silver or two reward for their meritorious work in guarding the city.


    If you don''t do anything, you will get money. Such a good thing really happens in front of you. With this, we are very convinced of Bai Shuang''s words.


    With the addition of the 15000 captive soldiers, Bai Shuang is full of confidence. What he thinks now is not how to defend the city, but how to cooperate with the main force of the first Cavalry Division in the world to eat the northern Ming army.


    At the beginning of persuading surrender, a eloquent envoy of the northern Ming Dynasty came to the city and shouted loudly. It''s nothing more than your surrender and life. Otherwise, once the city is captured, all those who help the five-star army will be punished, etc.


    It can be said that these words have no nutrition. On the contrary, under the once threat, it will only make the captured soldiers rely more on the five-star army. Bai Shuang kept looking at the tower and didn''t even mean to stop. This gave the envoy of the northern Ming Dynasty confidence that the other party was really afraid. In this way, the threat was even worse. Until he said that the soldiers in the city were anxious, Bai Shuang ordered to fire an arrow and scared away the envoy of the northern Ming Dynasty who came to persuade him to surrender.


    Unable to persuade him to surrender, Li Tong had to launch a siege. In order to show his strength advantage as much as possible, he prepared four echelons, one with 5000 people, to attack the city in turn. He wanted to let the five-star army know their strength, not give them a break, and finally win with fatigue tactics.


    Since ancient times, those who attack the city have to suffer losses. After all, they have to rush into the dangerous area of several meters and hundreds of meters, and rush to the city building at the risk of bows and arrows, sleepers, fire oil and so on. With this advantage, Bai Shuang only arranged 3000 garrisons on the city tower at one time. He had seen that the other party wanted to take a taxi round, that is, he would play with the other party.


    The battle began in the afternoon. Using the long prepared ladder, the northern Ming army launched a crazy siege mode. Under the tower, there were all charging soldiers. They shouted loudly, with their left sword and right shield.


    Under the leadership of Bai Shuang, the five-star armies on the tower fought back in an orderly manner. Bows and arrows are used in the distance and boulders, sleepers and kerosene are used in the near, giving full play to their condescending advantages and defeating the enemies in the future.


    From the afternoon to the evening, two charging teams of 5000 people were defeated. In the face of this result, Li Tong''s face remained unchanged, which had long been expected by him, but he didn''t mean to stop no matter how much he paid. Strictly speaking, this was his first battle here. Xu won or lost.


    Under the command of Li Tong, even if it was completely dark, the attack still didn''t stop. Everyone lit up the surroundings with the help of torches and continued to attack the city. The fight continued for three days and nights without stopping.


    After three consecutive days of siege, there will be no victory. Bai Shuang, who guarded the city, lost more than 6000 prisoners of the northern Ming Dynasty in three days and nights, of which 4000 were injured and could not participate in any battle in a short time.


    On the side of the siege, Li Tong''s army suffered more losses, more than 30000 people were killed and injured, and most of the soldiers were tired, and it seemed that they were going to run out of food and grass.


    On the fourth day, Chen dura appeared with a large number of grain and grass, which he collected from the nearby 30000 Wei and the Songhua River.


    Considering that he had collected it once before, he naturally encountered a lot of resistance when collecting it again this time. Finally, he robbed a lot by virtue of the number advantage of 10000 soldiers, which can be regarded as a complete solution to the problem of food and grass in the army.


    Looking at the piles of grain and grass and the robbed silver as a hill, Li Tong finally breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at Chen dura with blood in his eyes, he said, "General Chen, you''ve worked hard."


    Chen dura smiled bitterly and said, "it doesn''t matter if you work harder. It''s just that such a secondary expropriation will cause great damage to the people nearby. I hope this battle will end earlier and give them a chance to recuperate."


    "Certainly," said Li Tong confidently. Then he ordered to cook and make a full meal for everyone, and then he was angry to win Jianzhou Zuowei tomorrow.


    On the city tower of the left guard of Jianzhou, the siege continues. From time to time, a scream will be heard, and each scream represents the passage of a soldier''s life. This made the white eyes in the city downstairs squint again and again.


    There are only a fraction of the 18000 captured soldiers left. Let''s see, the price to pay tonight will not be too small. In this way, it''s really uncertain that the city can last for a few days.


    This time, Bai Shuang made some miscalculations. He overestimated the combat power of these captured soldiers in the northern Ming Dynasty. I think there is no problem guarding the city with its high walls. But when they really fight, it''s not the same thing at all. Their military quality is poor and they don''t know how to cooperate. Even some soldiers are timid. They soften their legs before they see the dense siege army under the city. Under all kinds of changes, he lost so much. If the strength of the northern Ming army was not general, it would be two years before he could achieve the effect of three to one.

 Chapter 1153

    After three days and three nights, the number of troops will be more than half. Looking at this, if you come for three days and three nights, I''m afraid the city will be lost.


    "Commander, otherwise we can go out. With the advantage of our cavalry, we can take them by surprise and relieve the pressure of siege." Tong Long was full of ambition to make contributions after he was promoted to the battalion commander. He noticed that Bai Shuang''s black cloak representing the identity of the commander was very windy. He had always wanted to wear such a piece on his body.


    If you want to do meritorious service, you can only have a good performance on the battlefield. Going out of the city and fighting is undoubtedly the best opportunity.


    Bai Shuang doesn''t know that a cavalry raid can turn the war around. But he did not think that the northern Ming army, which had suffered a loss, would be unprepared at all. Although he couldn''t see anything down on the tower, he just had a feeling, perhaps the sixth sense, telling him that the northern Ming army was waiting for their cavalry to leave the city.


    "Battalion commander Tong, don''t worry. Before you know the details of your opponent, any action out of the city is an adventure. We won''t take risks unless we have to." considering that there is no evidence, Bai Shuang didn''t say it clearly.


    But these words listened to Tong Long''s ears, but made him unhappy, "commander Bai, you won''t be afraid. That is, if you deliver my 2500 cavalry to me, I will go out and fight."


    "Presumptuous." Bai Shuang suddenly gave a cold hum, and the momentum of his whole body also came out, which shocked Tong long on the spot.


    All along, Bai Shuang gave him a very elegant feeling, even when he killed the enemy on the battlefield. This may be related to his study with Yang Chendong, but it doesn''t mean that he has no temper at all.


    In private, when we chat, we can say anything, but when it comes to the war between the two sides and the lives of tens of thousands of people, we must not be careless at all. Otherwise, he will not only die himself, but also sorry for the teachers who value and train him.


    "There can only be one military order in the army. Tong long, do you want to disobey the military order?" Bai Shuang asked in a loud voice.


    Tong Long himself does have a loose style of military discipline. Otherwise, Chen dura would not agree. He still went out of the city with 3000 cavalry. Before, he didn''t pay attention to Chen dura because the Tong family''s power was big enough in Jianzhou Zuowei, but now, when facing Bai Shuang, especially when he shouted, he unknowingly became a little counselled. When he saw that the other party was angry and scolded himself with military discipline, he quickly hugged his fist and said, "subordinates dare not."


    "Dare not is the best. The commander can also clearly tell you that no is No. if you dare to act without authorization, even if you win the war, you will be subject to the military justice system, ranging from 50 big boards to beheading. You can do it yourself." Bai Shuang left this sentence and walked to his small courtyard. There will be a big battle tomorrow. He should seize every moment to have a good rest.


    Tong long, who was left behind, stood in a good house with an ugly face.


    Sending troops without permission, even if he wins, he will be punished, which makes his idea of moving crooked ideas disappear in an instant. Now he has betrayed Beiming. If he offended the five-star army, I''m afraid there will be no place for him to survive.


    Pressed down the idea of sending troops alone, Tong Long shook his head and left. I was just thinking that if the city is really dangerous, Bai Shuang must adopt his own opinions.


    Bai Shuang did the right thing this time. Because right under the left guard of Jianzhou, Li Tong had already prepared an army of 10000 people. They were carrying bows and arrows in a semicircle, waiting for the emergence of the cavalry of the five-star army, and then rushed up to give heavy damage.


    Considering Chen dura''s defeat, Li Tong did more. It''s just a pity that it hasn''t been used up to now.


    It doesn''t matter. Although it''s useless, Li Tong is not discouraged. In his opinion, the supply of food and grass is up. As long as he continues to attack the city, with the advantage of military strength, there will be no place he can''t attack. He has even thought that he will launch a more fierce attack early tomorrow morning, which is bound to win the left guard of Jianzhou. This battle will also become a stepping stone for him to come to Liaodong, With this battle, he will certainly get great achievements and the emperor''s attention.


    But what Li Tong didn''t know was that in a hill fifty miles north of them, dark shadows were gathering here. If someone happens to be able to see this scene and see who it is, they will be very surprised, because they are the main force of the first Cavalry Division famous all over the world.


    Gathered here is the main force of the first division of the world cavalry led by Tian Hu. It has been more than three days since Bai Shuang sent someone to deliver the letter. With their feet, they quickly arrived here. Now even the fifth regiment closest to them has gathered. 8000 cavalry soldiers who are most brave and good at fighting appear. They will form an unstoppable torrent and rush to the target.


    The soldiers below temporarily built a house with wood and leaves. Tian Hu is staying here. At the moment, he is waiting for Yang Chendong''s return telegram.


    The reconnaissance cavalry sent out in the early stage has reported the battle situation of Jianzhou left guard. After learning that commander Bai Shuang has been guarding the city for nearly four days, Tian Hu is determined to attack immediately. After all, the battlefield is unpredictable. If it is not done well, there will be an outcome that no one can know. Once Jianzhou Zuowei is really attacked, the use of their cavalry will be greatly reduced, which is what Tian hu wants to see.


    The telegram to send troops has been sent out. After all, this involves a war of more than 200000 people. Even Tian Hu can''t be independent. He must report up and get permission.


    "Hasn''t the telegram been sent back yet?" seeing that half an hour has passed, there is still no news. Tian Hu, who has always been calm and calm, became a little worried and began his first inquiry.


    "No." the telegraph operator of the first Cavalry Division shook his head and then continued to stare at the radio station, afraid to miss the slightest movement.


    Tian Hu frowned lightly. He knew about Yang Chendong. There are three radio stations around him, including a motor that can generate electricity manually. With these, it is impossible for the radio station to run out of power. Then why didn''t you call back after receiving the telegram?


    According to the regulations, the army can''t move in vain without calling back. But if you never call back, do you have to wait forever? Today''s Jianzhou Zuowei military situation can be described as racing against time. One more day, one more day of danger.


    "Come on, I''m sending a telegram to ask." Tian Hu, who was worried, continued to give an order to the telegraph operator.


    What Tian Hu didn''t know was that a cavalry was coming here quickly thirty miles northeast of them. From a distance, they are all black clothes, black armor and black cloaks. They are constantly colliding with the surrounding air.


    Only one cavalry in the world can carry such evil spirit and well-equipped, that is the black riding dragon guard around Yang Chendong.


    Behind these cavalry, a torrent of bicycles followed. Their speed was not even much slower than that of the war horses, and they always kept a certain distance to follow. Looking closely, these cyclists are carrying a long object wrapped in black cloth behind them. It''s not a long gun or something.


    The procession was moving forward, and the white horse under a golden cloak was particularly noticeable. At the moment, beside the white horse, there is also a strong man riding a war horse saying, "young master, just now Tian Huchang sent another telegram asking for war. Do you think you will return?"


    "Hehe, this Tian Hu, everything is good. He''s been killing too much recently and needs to be calm. This time, we''ll take it as an exercise. Ignore it, and we''ll continue on our way." Yang Chendong, riding on the white dragon, smiled and then shook his head. It''s obvious that he is deliberately polishing Tian Hu''s temperament. After all, he will be given a greater responsibility in the future, If you can''t calm down, you can''t.


    After finishing Tian Hu''s business, Yang Chendong looked around at the dark scene and asked in a deep voice, "Yang Er, how far are we from the place where Tian Hu division headquarters is located?"


    "Young master, there are less than thirty miles left. We can arrive in half an hour." Yang Er answered with confidence. Being able to follow Yang Chendong seems really powerful, but it''s actually a heavy burden. You must understand whether there are any things.


    "Well, inform the team. Don''t hurry and save the team''s physical strength as much as possible. This time, let''s try the weight of the first Cavalry Division in the world." Yang Chendong smiled. The reason why he didn''t return the telegram was the next temptation.


    It is said that the first division of the heavenly cavalry is so powerful. This time, Yang Chendong will try it himself. The test Jin stone is his 1000 black cavalry and the fourth Lu Division.


    One thousand black riders have just been replenished. Needless to say, it''s natural that one can join them. It''s not too much to choose one from thousands of miles. Just because of loyalty, I don''t know how many people have been attracted. Thanks to Yang San, director of security, who has been doing this work all the time, there are many candidates to check, so we can replenish them in such a short time, He came to Yang Chendong by boat all the way from chixian city.


    But such people also have a characteristic. Maybe they have their own ability and always have a feeling of arrogance. Yang Chendong wants to take this opportunity to try their weight. At the same time, he is also warning them that although the black horse is strong, if they don''t work hard, they may be overtaken by others.


    Needless to say, firearms have natural advantages over cold weapons. In order to suppress the momentum of the first Cavalry Division in the world, Yang Chendong specially allowed the fourth land division to participate and asked them to use empty shells.

 Chapter 1154

    Mr. Daqiang naturally agrees with this order. I don''t know how many times Leng Feng''s name has been covered by the first Cavalry Division in the world. Now there is such a fair and bright opportunity to "take revenge". Of course, I won''t miss it.


    In order to better complete the task, he also ordered all cold front soldiers to show their best state. If anyone falls off the chain, wait to be kicked in the cold front series. This is not only the fourth Lu Division and the first Cavalry Division in the world, but related to the face of all cold front.


    Under the command of Yang Chendong, a team of nearly 10000 people came quietly. Under the joint efforts of the fourth land division and the black cavalry, some of the peripheral reconnaissance cavalry sent by Tian Hu were "pulled out" one by one


    With advanced firearms and the speed of black cavalry, at least in the periphery, the first division of cavalry in the world suffered a dull loss.


    Tian Hu naturally didn''t know about all this. At this moment, he was still waiting for Yang Chendong to call back. Seeing that it was about to be midnight, it was about to dawn soon, but there was still no news. Tian Hu was very anxious.


    The feeling of waiting is always long. Tian Hu has at least five cups of tea. There is still any news from the telegraph operator. Just when he was a little uneasy, the third regimental commander suddenly Bo''er came outside the big tent and said loudly, "master, suddenly Bo''er has something to see."


    "Come in." Tian Hu straightened his body, hid his anxiety as much as possible, and took out the seat pie of the head of the first division.


    As soon as hubo''er got permission to enter the account and saw that there were only Tian Hu and the telegraph operator, he knew it in his heart and asked with concern, "master, haven''t there been any news from the king of Wunan?"


    "No." there was nothing to hide, and Tian Hu admitted it. Then he looked at Hu Bo''er and asked with a smile, "why? Is this what the third regimental commander came to ask?"


    "Of course not, master. I''ve come to report to you that there seems to be something wrong tonight." Hu Bo''er hesitated and said his feelings.


    As a general of Tuotuo Buhua, once the king of the grassland, Hu Bo''er really has some skills. Perhaps he was born to fight and always felt uneasy when he was in danger. This feeling has been proved by countless wars, and it happened that it appeared again tonight.


    I believe in my sixth sense very much. Suddenly Bo''er was sleepless. He got up from the account and found Liu duo, the head of the second regiment on duty tonight. He asked him to ask the peripheral reconnaissance cavalry whether there was anything different.


    After finishing these things, Hu Bo''er couldn''t sleep until he got the results. Seeing that Tian Hu still had a glimmer of candle light, he rushed over.


    "No? What''s wrong?" Tian Hu didn''t react until he looked at Hu Bo''er''s solemn look. He vaguely thought of something and suddenly stood up and said, "what? You mean someone will be against us tonight?"


    "This... I don''t know." suddenly Bo''er shook his head. He didn''t dare to say anything about such a big thing. Instead, he hesitated and said, "I think everything still needs to wait for the news from head Liu."


    Tian Hu is usually a careful man, otherwise the first Cavalry Division would not have achieved so much in his hands. But he really can''t believe that anyone dares to make up his mind. Is that General Li Tong from Beiming? He should still be attacking Jianzhou left back now. How can he have time to find his own trouble?


    When the heart didn''t believe it, footsteps came from outside the door, and then I heard Liu duo outside saying, "second leader Liu duo wants to see the master."


    "Come in." I knew it must have brought some news, and Tian Hu felt a trace of bad from Liu Duan''s impatient footsteps.


    Liu duo soon appeared in front of Tian Hu. Sure enough, he looked a little bad. He first nodded to the third regimental commander Hu Bo''er who reported to him, then looked at Tian Hu and said, "shizuo, I just sent someone to contact our reconnaissance cavalry in the periphery. There are more than ten cavalry. There is no news until now."


    "Which direction." Tian Hu knows very well that for the safety of the army, nearly 100 cavalry should be sent every night to be responsible for safety. Now more than ten cavalry can''t be contacted. There may be a problem in one direction.


    "Northeast," Liu duo said in a skeptical tone.


    No wonder he has such an attitude. The northeast is now under the control of the five-star army. There should be no problems.


    Even Tian Hu wondered, "northeast? How is this possible." he strode to the map as he said.


    "Yes, it''s the territory of our five-star army. It shouldn''t be the problem. But it''s the reconnaissance cavalry over there who lost contact." Liu duo, as the security guard tonight, couldn''t figure it out.


    "Even if you lose contact, you should be vigilant." however, Hu Bo''er, who was the first to report, was still very determined.


    "That''s right." Tian Hu quickly recovered from the shock, looked at Liu duo and said, "commander Liu, gather the soldiers immediately. Whether there''s a real problem or not, we don''t want a trace of luck."


    "Understand." Liu duo, who got the order, nodded and agreed. Then he turned and did it. It was Hu Bo''er who walked out with him. He also wanted to make his three regiments ready for battle.


    The two regiments just went out for less than a quarter of an hour. Outside the barracks, the gunfire suddenly sounded and the attack against the first cavalry division began.


    Hearing the gunshot, Tian Hu walked out of the camp, then looked incredulously to the northeast and said, "how is it possible? They really attacked from our rear, even with a large number of firearms. Who are they?"


    With an unbelievable suspicious look on his face, Tian Hu got on his horse with a knife and said to the four leaders of Temur, Liu duo, Hu Bo''er and Gong Feng who had brought the soldiers to him: "No matter who comes, we can''t shrink back at all. It''s night. It''s the time when our first Cavalry Division is best at night fighting. I ask everyone to fight back. If there are too many enemies, withdraw from the battle immediately before dawn and turn to Sacha River guard. Is there any problem?"


    "No," the four regiments answered loudly.


    "Good, get ready to fight." Tian Hu said solemnly. Although he said that his opponent did take him by surprise tonight, he was not afraid. On the contrary, he wanted to see what kind of army it was. He really dared to fight the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    A division commander and four commanders were ready to issue a military order and take the cavalry to launch a counterattack in the dark. Before they did anything, a cavalry soldier came to them, "shizuo, the king of Wunan is coming."


    "Well, prepare... What?" thought he had heard wrong, and Tian Hu was stunned on the spot.


    "Shizuo, the king of Wunan is coming. He is coming to us with his black horse. It is less than two miles away." the cavalry looked at Tian Hu and repeated it again before he reacted.


    This time, Tian Hu heard a true story, and then had an idea when he thought of the sneak attack. But this is not the time to think about it. After his eyes turned around the faces of the four regiments, he said, "go, let''s meet the king of Wunan together."


    Waiting for Tian Hu and others to walk out a few hundred meters, Yang Chendong appeared in front of them with a group of black horses in black clothes, black armor and black cloak. Tian Hu and others immediately dismounted, knelt down and paid homage, and shouted, "I''ve seen the king of Wunan."


    "Hehe, it''s hard to disturb you in the middle of the night." King Wu Nan waved his hand casually and motioned to everyone to get up.


    The implication of this sentence made Tian Hu raise his head again, "teacher, did you arrange the night attack tonight?"


    "Well, yes, the response was quick. In fact, you did well. You can gather the army so quickly, which makes it impossible for me to prepare the next big meal for you." when saying these words, Yang Chendong was laughing. Obviously, he was satisfied with the result.


    Yang Chendong was not angry. Tian Hu put down his hanging heart, then remembered something and said, "teacher, do we have any problems?"


    "Well, there''s a problem." at this moment, the east color of Yangchen also became more solemn, "As I said before, even cavalry scouts also need to be visible and invisible. Even when necessary, a third team needs to observe everything in the dark. Obviously, you didn''t do it this time. You just arranged a cavalry to be on guard, which is not enough. Fighting is not a trifle. Even if the northeast is behind you, you still have to act according to military discipline, By the way, who is on duty tonight? "


    "Wu Nan Wang, is a subordinate." Liu duo, the second regimental commander, came out with a red face.


    "Commander Liu, you have a great responsibility for tonight''s affairs. In order to show military discipline, do you have any opinion to deduct your salary for half a year? By the way, your teachers have the same leadership responsibility and deduct your salary for half a year." Yang Chendong said these in an unquestionable tone.


    Although the first Cavalry Division in the world has done well, after all, no one would think that there would be problems in their rear area. Just whether they think or not, loopholes are loopholes. Sometimes a small loophole may put an army in danger.


    Because of this, Yang Chendong will punish them, and it will not be too heavy to show vigilance.


    "Subordinates admit punishment." it''s only half a year''s salary. The symbolic significance is greater than the practical significance. Tian Hu and Liu duo admit their mistakes.


    "Well, now that everyone is up, don''t sleep. Get ready. Let''s go and send a gift to the Beiming army." after dealing with the matter in front of us, Yang Chendong''s eyes have a sharp spirit. This Li Tong has great courage and dares to attack the cities belonging to the five-star army. If you don''t give him some strength, how can he show the strength of the five-star army.

 Chapter 1155

    The day slowly dawned. Under the Zuowei city of Jianzhou, more and more soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty began to gather. Countless cloud ladders were carried to the army. The war drums beat and the shouts shook the sky.


    On the tower, Bai Shuang narrowed his eyes and looked at everything under the city. He could see that the military discipline of the northern Ming army seemed to have been tightened a lot, and the morale of the army seemed to have been improved a lot. Although he didn''t know what caused it, he was very cautious and said to the soldiers on one side: "let''s know that today''s enemy attack will be very fierce, let''s show our best."


    Beiming soldiers, because they had a full meal last night, even this morning, there was shredded meat in the soup. They had never enjoyed such treatment. At the same time, they were ready to work hard to show it.


    Chen dura didn''t sleep much all night, so that his eyes are still a little red. But he still had to fight hard. Jianzhou left back was his own territory and was taken away. If he couldn''t get it back, he would be guilty. Even for his own life, he must do his best.


    Li Tong, who noticed this scene, looked at Chen dura and smiled, "don''t worry, we have so many soldiers. It''s only a matter of time before Jianzhou left guard is captured. This will still be your territory."


    It''s no wonder that Li Tong is so happy. Once he conquers here, he will make a great contribution. He not only recovered the city, but also defeated the five-star army. After reporting back to the imperial court, he will certainly make a great contribution. He will also become the first general who defeated the five-star army on the front battlefield. It''s cool to think about it.


    "Yes, what General Li said is that we must win the Jianzhou left back." Chen dura said with a cruel breath in his voice.


    Both generals made up their minds and the general offensive began.


    In order to reach the goal of the first World War and win the left guard of Jianzhou, they sent four echelons in the first battle, and a full 20000 soldiers attacked the city, launching a wave of attacks from the East, South, West and North.


    There were only 8000 soldiers guarding the city. They were stationed in four towers, and there were only 2000 soldiers in that tower. The weakness of insufficient troops was soon reflected. After only half an hour of fighting, Beiming soldiers rushed up the city tower. Although they were soon suppressed, the situation was already in jeopardy.


    "Commander, let''s change our cavalry to infantry and reinforce the city tower." Tong Long saw that the situation was bad and spoke to Bai Shuang in a hurry.


    "No, let the cavalry be ready to fight out of the city." Bai Shuang shook his head. He knew very well that the two thousand people he brought and the two thousand five hundred people under Tong long were cavalry teams. Letting them dismount and fight was tantamount to giving up the greatest advantage, which was not worth the loss. And he didn''t think that with these 4500 people on the tower, the war situation could be reversed, but he just insisted on more time.


    Looking into the distance, the white double-sided color is calm and unchanged, but there is some anxiety in my heart. Master, why haven''t you come yet? Is Jianzhou Zuo Wei going to give in like this?


    The siege continued. It seemed that the victory was certain. Li Tong sent another 20000 soldiers into four echelons. The continued overweight made the defense of Jianzhou left back shaky. Seeing the destruction of the city, Chen dura finally lost the slightest worry in his heart and said with a laugh, "General Li is powerful. If you continue to fight like this, it must be today. Waiting for the five-star military aid army to come, you can only regret and leave, ha ha."


    "Hum, I hope the reinforcements of the five-star army will come. I arranged a big meal for 30000 soldiers in the rear of the army." Li Tong snorted arrogantly and laughed, "I''m afraid some people don''t dare to come, or I''ll show them our strength."


    "General Li has great ideas." Chen dura flattered.


    In the rear of the army, 30000 soldiers from the northern Ming Dynasty were indeed arranged. They had a large number of anti horse stakes, but they could not be seen from a distance because they hid well. There are also many archers and spearmen, which are specially used to deal with the cavalry of the five-star army. As soon as they appeared, they used bows and arrows to strike at a long distance. Recently, the long gunmen would shoot. After a series of heavy losses, they carried out a large number of anti horse stakes. At that time, it was a moment when the cavalry of the five-star army had no return.


    This set of tactics is really suitable for dealing with cavalry. Without the slightest preparation, even if the first cavalry division comes, it will not get the slightest benefit, and may even be seriously damaged. But Li Tong ignored one point. He forgot Yang Chendong.


    For such an array, the cavalry impact will naturally lose a lot, but it will be completely different if it is changed to firearm attack. In front of the cold front with a longer range and more accurate aim, any archers and long Gunners are just dead things.


    Originally, a big net had been opened, waiting only for the death of the cavalry of the five-star army. Because of the emergence of Yang Chendong and the first dispatch of the fourth land division, great changes had taken place, and the victory was reversed into a defeat.


    Of course, Li Tong doesn''t know all this now. If he knew that King Wunan appeared here with the fourth division of Lu, he would not be so confident. Instead, he withdrew to the nearby city to hide.


    War is also a message in many times. Whichever side has more accurate information may get the first hand, so as to win the final victory of the war.


    Yang Chendong came with a large army. In order to preserve the soldiers'' physical strength, he didn''t come all the way very fast. When I saw the 30000 northern Ming army standing in the way of attack from a distance, it was two hours since Li Tong ordered to attack the city.


    "Teacher, it seems that the left guard of Jianzhou is very dangerous. I don''t know if commander Bai Shuang can hold it. Otherwise, I''ll take the cavalry to launch an assault first." feeling the fierce war ahead, Mr. Tian Hu took the initiative to fight.


    "Don''t worry, you have to believe Bai Shuang. He''s not a man waiting to die. Now there are no cavalry rushing out of the city gate. It should not be the last moment. What we have to do now is to hit the Beiming army in front of us first. Only in this way can we turn the war around like entering the uninhabited territory." how fierce Yang Chendong''s eyes are, At a glance, we can see that the 30000 northern Ming army in front of us should come to stop them.


    Tian Hu naturally did not dare to have the slightest doubt about Yang Chendong''s order. He immediately looked at the 30000 Beiming army in front of him. A proud look flashed in his eyes and said, "hum, it''s just 30000 Beiming infantry. Although there are a large number, it''s just a tujiwa dog in front of the first Cavalry Division in the world. Wait a moment, sir, to see how I can break them."


    With these words, Tian Hu will order the brothers of the first cavalry division to attack. After all, the battle of winning more with less is like a common thing in their eyes.


    "No." Yang Chendong grabbed Tian Hu who was about to leave, and said with bright eyes: "don''t you see that the other party is full of archers and spearmen? These are things for cavalry. In addition, they stand together so closely, obviously hiding something. It''s not wise to rush out now."


    After Yang Chendong''s analysis, Tian Hu is no longer impulsive. It''s not that he had never encountered a ground formation for cavalry before, but with the soldiers'' bravery and the sharp array of arrows, there was nothing that could not be pierced.


    As for the bow and arrow attack, it is nothing in front of the first division of the world cavalry with a knife and a shield. The same is true of those long spearmen. As long as they rush hard enough, they can completely defeat their opponents, and then it is time for the autumn wind to sweep away the fallen leaves. But if the other party still has some killer mace, it''s not good. After all, the biggest weakness of the first Cavalry Division in the world is that the number is too small. At present, there are only 8000 people. Even if the war damage is three to one, they can''t afford to consume it.


    "Teacher, this..."


    "Don''t worry, let the fourth division of Lu fight. They are choked all the way, and the array in front of them doesn''t hinder them at all." Yang Chendong saw Tian Hu''s hesitation, hehe smiled, and then said to the fourth division of Lu commander Ling Daqiang on the other side: "commander, let you have the first battle. Is there a problem?"


    Except for the fourth Lu Division, they were all cavalry. Originally, Ling Daqiang thought there was nothing to do with himself in this battle. He was ready to catch prisoners. But now the first battle should be handed over to himself. Where could he refuse? He immediately replied with a happy face, "look, sixth young master. Such an opponent without any obstacles is the Chinese food in the eyes of the fourth Lu Division, ha ha ha."


    What the Musketeers fear is that the other party hides. If there is anything to resist, it is depressing. Like now, the opponents are in the open ground, which is no different from the live target. As for bows and arrows and spearmen, who can reach them?


    "OK, then get ready." Yang Chendong is also worried that Bai Shuang can''t defend the city and will rush out first. If so, once the northern Ming army enters Jianzhou zuwei, it will undoubtedly pay more time and price to win him, which is not what he wants to see.


    After making Daqiang promise, he went down to prepare. The fourth Lu Division was originally a cold front sequence, which was an absolute elite force. With the military order, the four regiments under their command began to form a formation and began to run out towards the 30000 northern Ming army in the way ahead.


    Thirty thousand northern Ming troops are gathering together bored at the moment.


    Li Tong gave them the task of stopping any five-star cavalry who wanted to help Jianzhou Zuowei. However, seeing that the offensive was getting fiercer and fiercer and the city was about to be taken down, there was still no shadow of any enemy reinforcements. Many of them slackened down and thought that there would be no enemy.

 Chapter 1156

    When the fourth Lu Division suddenly appeared in the distance, from small black spots to large black spots, it also attracted their attention. Some thousand and Centurion leaders were also shouting and ordering their soldiers to prepare for battle.


    "Eh? No, it''s not cavalry?" someone with sharp eyes saw that the opponent was not the cavalry expected by General Li Tong.


    "Yes, not cavalry. What''s the matter?" as the distance between the two sides narrowed, more and more soldiers raised questions.


    "No matter what kind of soldiers? The cavalry can''t rush over, and the infantry can''t do it. Everyone is ready, especially the archers. They wait for orders to release their arrows at any time." general Beiming, who is in charge of leading the team, pretended to be very calm because of his duties, although he was curious. While giving the order, a personal soldier was arranged to report everything that happened here to General Li Tong.


    In order to quickly meet the enemy, the soldiers of the fourth land division rushed to the battlefield one by one on bicycles. It was not until the two sides were three miles away that they stopped their bicycles and ran one by one towards the northern Ming army.


    "They''re coming, they''re so fast, and everyone is ready for battle." seeing the speed of these army forces so fast, there was a trace of panic in the eyes of general Beiming, especially the things under the five-star army, which he had never heard or seen. People are often afraid of things they don''t know. This general of Beiming Dynasty is such a psychological idea.


    Among the 30000 people, there are 10000 bowmen of the northern Ming Dynasty. They got the order early. They picked up the curved bow, installed the bow and arrow, and only waited for the opponent to approach, they could launch all kinds of arrows at once and hit the opponent hard.


    One thousand meters... Eight hundred meters... Six hundred meters... Four hundred meters... Three hundred meters... Eh, they stopped. "


    The Beiming soldier, who was responsible for observing the distance between the two sides, exclaimed. He didn''t understand why he suddenly stopped rushing. Just when he exclaimed, Ling Daqiang, commander of the fourth Lu Division, also issued an order to start shooting.


    At the same time, more than 8000 of the 1995 style, which was far superior to that of that era, spewed out flames at the muzzle of the gun. You can imagine what a spectacular scene it was?


    When no one could attack them, the fourth land division was like a land aircraft carrier, firing bullets and walking forward slowly. As they continued to advance, one Beiming soldier after another was hit by bullets and fell to the ground, just like the harvested wheat, without any struggle.


    This scene fooled 10000 bowmen of the northern Ming Dynasty!


    Seeing their companions fall one by one, and their bows and arrows are not far enough, that is, at this moment, they can only be beaten passively. When they have no strength to fight back, the morale of the originally high morale army drops rapidly. I don''t know who was the first to be afraid, threw down the bows and arrows in their hands, turned and ran away, This move brought more archers to abandon their bows and flee. When the situation began to spread, how the general of Beiming led the team shouted had no effect.


    "Hold on, hold on, where are the spearmen? There''s no amnesty for those who escape!" when he saw that the battle array was going to be destroyed, it was caused by his own deserters. At this moment, the general of Beiming said angrily.


    After they got the military order, although they didn''t want to cut their companions, they still had to stab forward with their long guns. Just a flash of long guns, thousands of bow and arrow soldiers of the northern Ming army fell, and finally restrained the trend of retreat.


    "Where''s the sharpshooter? If you see the general Beiming riding on the horse, shoot him down." Ling Daqiang is naturally delighted to see that the other party''s formation is in chaos under a wave of attack. But seeing this defeat, there was a tendency to stabilize. Where Kenyi just glanced around with a telescope and locked the target on the general of Beiming.


    There are many sharpshooters in the cold front army. They usually have good eyesight and then feed them with countless bullets. At this moment, hearing the command of the division commander, several divine guns were searching for the general of Beiming who was riding a war horse. Then they locked quickly. The gun rang out, and the bullets roared out of the gun and hit the general of Beiming.


    General Beiming was still shouting something loudly, trying to turn the tide, but then he felt a pain in his chest, and then another bullet hit the center of his eyebrow. At this moment, his consciousness was completely lost, and the darkness in front of him fell from his horse.


    The general died suddenly, and the northern Ming army without unified management was completely in chaos. Although there are still several ten thousand captains shouting desperately to get the command position, their shouting is like a boat in the wind and waves of the sea, which has no effect at all.


    Under another burst of gunfire from the fourth Lu Division, pieces of archers fell to the ground. The situation that had just stabilized was chaotic again, but this time no one gave orders to the long spearmen, and no one was preventing the archers from retreating. Not only that, even the long spearmen turned their guns and ran away.


    Defeat like a mountain!


    As these soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty turned and fled, even many people threw their weapons to the ground in order to speed up, and a great reversal began to appear on the battlefield. With the crazy retreat of the northern Ming army, countless horse resistance piles and bags of iron tribulus were completely exposed behind them.


    Mr. Tian Hu, who had been ready for a long time, saw this scene clearly with a telescope. He couldn''t help saying it was dangerous. If the sixth young master hadn''t stopped him, I''m afraid the first Cavalry Division in the world would suffer a great loss.


    The anti horse stake can affect the cavalry''s attack speed and attack, not to mention the iron tribulus, which is sharp enough to inflict heavy damage on the cavalry. "It''s so cruel. If so, don''t blame me for being rude. Come on, all the soldiers charge with me and let them know what will happen in the face of the anger of the first Cavalry Division in the world."


    "Rush!"


    The eight thousand cavalry who could not wait for a long time came out with a cry, which seemed to make the earth tremble, and the smoke was all over the sky, which could not be stopped.


    Among the Beiming army, Beiming soldiers sent by the rear to deliver letters met Li Tong and Chen dura and reported what they saw.


    "Not cavalry, but infantry? What''s going on?" Li asked with a surprised face.


    Things were out of his expectation, which made Li Tong feel that he could not control the situation.


    "We don''t know. We only see those infantry who are very fast. They seem to be stepping down. We don''t know anything. It can speed up a person''s walking speed." the informer described everything in words as much as possible.


    "Cross, descend and things can make them speed up their march?" Li Tong, who repeated this sentence, suddenly changed his look. If he is worthy of being a general from the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, his knowledge is indeed comparable to that of Chen dura. After hearing this, he soon remembered one thing, that is, bicycles.


    Although the bicycle has not been produced abroad, some legends about it have become popular. Li Tong has heard of it, but he has not really seen it.


    At the thought of bicycles, Li Tong naturally thought of King Wunan. It is said that only king Wunan can command such an army. Is it him?


    The so-called person''s name is the shadow of the tree. Although many people think that the king of Wunan supports the army and respects himself, it means a lot of treachery. But no one dares to despise him. On contrary, he still has a lot of the fear in his heart. Li Tong belongs to this kind of the person.


    If King Wunan really appears here, Li Tong should think about it. This is the existence of the God of war and the God of war. No one has ever made anything cheap in his hands? Can he resist such a person?


    Just as Li Tong was struggling with heaven and man in his heart, suddenly there was a sound like firecrackers in his ear. The sound startled him. At the same time, he immediately thought of the musket army.


    Originally there was a trace of doubt. Now it can be made clear that Li tongna''s originally confident heart was hit. He almost instinctively shouted, "no, it''s the king of Wunan. It seems that Jianzhou Zuo Wei can''t take it down. Withdraw and prepare to withdraw."


    "Is the king of Wunan coming?" Chen dura asked without asking. Then he looked at Li Tong and said, "General Li, we have more than 100000 soldiers. Even if he comes, why is it terrible? We can fight with him."


    "Don''t you hear the sound of those guns? In such an open land, what do we take and fire guns to fight. Let''s go." Li Tong is still well-known. It''s not only the fear in his heart that prevailed, but also an important point. He didn''t expect Yang Chendong to appear here and didn''t make any preparations, It is obviously unfair to fight against it under such a situation.


    As long as the army can be preserved, there will be no chance to fight in the future, but if the army is lost, there will be no chance of revenge.


    Li Tong was the chief General. He gave the order to retreat. Naturally, no one dared not obey. Even though Chen dura looked reluctant, he could only nod his head and promise in the end. Then the northern Ming army, which was attacking the city, began to retreat step by step, and the siege situation changed. The city tower that had been to be broken was slowly becoming quiet.


    "What''s going on?" Tong Long was ready to fight with the enemy, but the changes in front of him made him a little confused.


    The white double commander, who had already finished his fight out of the city, seemed to think of something. Then he stood up and listened. He vaguely heard the gunshot. He immediately laughed and said, "I know, I know, it must be the teacher. Ha ha, brothers, the king of Wunan is coming. It''s time for us to fight back."

 Chapter 1157

    Bai Shuang, who studied with Yang Chendong, still knows the sound of guns very well. In addition, the northern Ming army suddenly stopped attacking the city, which made him think of some possibility in an instant.


    As soon as king Wunan came, the cavalry soldiers of the 24th regiment cried out one after another. It can be seen how noble Yang Chendong is in the hearts of these soldiers. Even Tong long, who had not seen Yang Chendong on one side, became very excited for a while.


    These days, I just heard that the king of Wunan was about to come out of the cocoon. Now I can finally see Tianyan. How can I not be excited.


    "Go, go out with the regimental commander and join the king of Wunan." Bai Shuang shouted loudly with his double knives held high. With the cry, the gate opened from the inside, and 4500 cavalry rushed out like a whirlwind.


    Coincidentally, when Bai Shuang rushed out, it was when the northern Ming army was retreating. The 20000 northern Ming army that had been arranged to deal with them had just cleaned up their things and was retreating. Suddenly, there was a loud cry of killing behind them. Looking back, their faces changed greatly.


    Li Tong, who had already made a big deal and started to escape with the soldiers, also saw this scene and sighed that these five-star cavalry were too cunning to rush out after they withdrew their defense. At this time, it is obviously too late for him to order a counter offensive.


    "Withdraw, withdraw, and retreat to the direction of 30000 guards." knowing that the general trend was going, Li Tong did not turn back, but turned and ran away. Behind him was the mighty army of the northern Ming Dynasty. Everyone was afraid of death, so at this moment, they gave full play to their potential of life. One by one, they escaped faster than the other, so that before long, the army responsible for transporting grain army became the last team.


    "General, what should I do?" seeing the unprotected army around me, the logistics officer in charge of escorting grain and grass asked the general who led the team.


    Closing his eyes, the general knew that once grain and grass were disgraced, they would be beheaded according to military discipline. But now he didn''t have the ability to protect these food and grass, so he simply shook his head and said, "well, they abandoned us. It''s not that we didn''t try our best. Tell our brothers that those who want to escape will escape. Those who can''t escape will surrender on the spot and wait for the five-star army to receive them."


    "Ah! General, we''ll die if we leave like this. Otherwise, we''ll burn the grain and grass. In this way, we can have an explanation." the grain and grass logistics officer had an idea.


    "No." the leading general immediately shook his head. "If we really do this, we will anger the five-star army. At that time, we won''t even have a chance to live. Well, I''m determined. Those who want to escape will escape. Those who don''t want to escape are here waiting for the five-star army to receive us."


    Most of the grain transporters are people with average military quality. Most of them stay where their feet can be compared with the war horses, and only a few run around with a fluke mentality. Just after a column of incense, commander Bai Shuang arrived here with the cavalry. I don''t know how many northern Ming troops were killed and how many were captured.


    When I came to the grain transportation team and saw that the team of thousands of people was waiting for me here safely, I was also very curious and came on horseback.


    "General Zhao Xing has seen the general." a general in a thousand captain''s armor half knelt in front of Bai Shuang.


    "General Zhao, why don''t you run away? You can burn these food and grass at the worst, so even if you run away, you can explain to it, can''t you?" Bai Shuang asked with a trace of doubt. The situation was so abnormal that he had to be careful in case the other party was pretending to surrender.


    "You can''t burn it." Zhao Xing shook his head and said, "with these grain and grass, countless people can eat and live. If you burn them all, it will only be soldiers and people who have no food to eat. Zhao Xing can''t do this kind of anger and resentment for less punishment."


    "Oh!" I didn''t expect that he was just a commander who charged grain. He could have such insight, which surprised Bai Shuang. He carefully looked at Zhao Xing''s appearance and remembered it in his heart. Then he took out a token from his arms, "this is the duty token of the head of the regiment. Take this back to the left acropolis of Jianzhou. If someone asks you in the process of grain pledge, you can show this token as much as possible. Is there a problem?"


    After reaching for the token, Zhao Xing nodded solemnly, "general Bai, don''t worry, I know what to do."


    "OK, we have to chase the enemy next. Go ahead." then, Bai Shuang continued to chase the North Ming army in the direction of escape. He didn''t look back at Zhao Xing. It seemed that nothing had happened just now.


    When the team went far away, Tong long, who followed the team, asked Bai Shuang with a puzzled look on his face, "Captain, do you believe that Zhao Xing will not escape, but will transport grain and grass to the city?"


    "Take a gamble. As I said, when the teacher comes, this area will be owned by my five-star army. He can''t escape even if he wants to escape." Bai Shuang smiled and continued to ride his horse and whip forward.


    He did mean to try Zhao Xing. If this person really sent the grain and grass to Jianzhou Zuowei, he would report the matter to Yang Chendong. Maybe this is a talent. On the contrary, if this person escapes, he will also tell Yang Chendong what happened. If he dares to cheat the five-star army, he must be prepared to be retaliated.


    This is just an episode, which will not hinder the overall situation. Bai Shuang, with thousands of cavalry, pursued for a while. Although he did not catch up with Li Tong and Chen dura who fled first, he still caught up with many left behind northern Ming troops and finally brought back five thousand prisoners.


    In this war, the northern Ming army withdrew without fighting and fled after a great defeat. More than 40000 soldiers were damaged before and after.


    Seven thousand of them died in battle, and the others were all prisoners. When Bai Shuang returned to Jianzhou Zuowei with 5000 prisoners, Yang Chendong had entered the city and was listening to reports from all parties in the city master''s house.


    Waiting for Bai Shuang to appear in the hall of the mansion with Tong long, Yang Chendong''s laughter spread. Bai Shuang, it''s hard for you this time. You should be the first to destroy the enemy. "


    "Teacher Xie, all this is what Bai Shuang should do. By the way, teacher, this person is Tong long. He has made great achievements in winning Jianzhou Zuowei without blood." Bai Shuang recommended Tong long to him by taking this opportunity.


    This was the first time Tong Long saw Yang Chendong. Although he was older in terms of age, he didn''t know why. When he saw Yang Chendong, he was shocked by the strong momentum emanating from the other party. He couldn''t help kneeling on his knees. "At the end, Tong Long met the king of Wunan, a thousand years old, a thousand years old."


    "Ha ha, there''s no need to do this. We can talk freely." Yang Chendong smiled and looked at Tong long. He was very happy to find that he was not only a talent, but also heroic. Considering that the other party has made great contributions, he immediately said: "Tong long, I want to set up a Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment. How about you as the first head? By the way, this is a cavalry team with 5000 people. Do you have confidence to lead them well?"


    Tong long had just been promoted to the post of battalion commander, but he led 2500 troops to ride because of the tight war. Once he returns to normal, he can lead only 400 troops. Now it suddenly soared more than ten times. How could he not be excited and grateful.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t thank the king of Wunan." Tong long looked silly for a while, and Bai Shuang on one side made a sound to remind him.


    "Oh, my subordinates, thank King Wunan for his promotion. I''m sure I''ll do a good job as the leader and build a strong army. I won''t let King Wunan down."


    "Ha ha, good, good." Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction. "There is a Liaodong cavalry in Beiming Dynasty, and there is a Liaodong cavalry regiment in our five-star army. It depends on who is more powerful. Well, there are still some backbone forces in this team. Do you have any talents to recommend?" Yang Chendong asked with a smile.


    A 5000 man cavalry is only a regiment. It can be seen that Yang Chendong attaches importance to this team. Such an army, only to Tong long, is naturally not reassuring. Others must be appointed by Yang Chendong in person, so as to ensure the loyalty of the team.


    Everyone knows this. Everyone has put forward some recommended candidates. Soon, there are suitable candidates for the twelve battalion commanders under the Liaodong Tieqi strengthening regiment, and the next is the candidate for the deputy head. We don''t have very good opinions on this issue for a while.


    First of all, we need to look at the responsibilities of the deputy head. According to the military regulations of the five-star army, the deputy head assists the head in managing the affairs of the whole regiment. Only when the head is away can he have the right to make a decision. At ordinary times, it is mainly to manage logistics and military supplies. If this service is good, the team can better win the war.


    Considering that Liaodong cavalry regiment is a strengthened regiment, there may be many arduous tasks in the future. This deputy head can not only manage the logistics, but also be good at fighting. Naturally, such talents are really hard to find.


    People look at me and I look at you. There is no suitable person for a while. Although there are deputy heads in all divisions and regiments, no one wants to recommend their deputies like this. After all, this is not a promotion, but just a flat tone. Looking at the lineup of Liaodong iron cavalry strengthening regiment, I''m afraid it''s also a deputy head, which can''t even be considered a flat tone.


    We didn''t have a good candidate. Yang Chendong asked blandly, "why? Is no one willing to give up love?"


    "This..." it seems that Yang Chendong is a little unhappy. At present, everyone is worried about whether to recommend one from the deputy head of his army. Just waiting for them to speak, head Bai Shuang suddenly thought of a person and said, "teacher, it should be appropriate for students to choose one person, just because they don''t know much, and they still need the teacher to give them long eyes?"

 Chapter 1158

    Appropriate, but do not understand, this sentence itself is somewhat contradictory. These words of Bai Shuang also attracted everyone''s attention. Considering that he didn''t make it clear, Bai Shuang told Zhao Xing in detail after a bitter smile.


    "Zhao Xing? I know this man. He escorted grain and grass to the left guard city of Jianzhou. Because it was related to logistics, I went to have a look and still had a deep impression on this man." waiting for Bai Shuang''s words, Yang Er standing on the side of Yang Chendong opened his mouth.


    "Did he really escort the grain and grass back?" asked the flash in his white eyes.


    "That''s right." Yang Er smiled and continued: "He not only brought back all the food and grass, but also brought 2108 soldiers. According to him, he had a total of 2200 soldiers, of which 92 escaped for some reasons, and most of the others came with him to surrender. Oh, by the way, when I went, his soldiers were arranged neatly, that is, even the weapons in his hands were placed in a very neat place Together. To tell you the truth, it''s really the first time I''ve met someone who surrendered like this. "


    These words made other officers could not help nodding. They had not seen people who surrendered before, but most of them were disheveled and listless, with no hope in life. Weapons were thrown in a mess everywhere. Why is there such a time to save worry, trouble and effort.


    Hearing this, even Yang Chendong couldn''t help but be curious, "is there such a wonderful person? Come on, bring him to see."


    "I''ll go." Yang Er promised.


    "I''ll go with my second brother." Bai Shuang thought for a moment, and then stepped out and said. He was very optimistic about Zhao Xing. Even though the teacher wanted to see him, he wanted to say something to remind him.


    They walked out of the main hall together. Yang Chendong looked at the people left, and his eyes fell on Tian Hu, the first division commander of the cavalry in the world. "Mr. Tian, how does this battle feel?"


    "Fun." Tian Hu said without thinking. In this battle, the cavalry of their four regiments killed and captured twice the enemy. The most important thing is that there were almost no major casualties on their own side, and the number of dead and wounded did not exceed 100. This comparison of death and injury made him very relieved. But he immediately remembered that he had almost been attacked, and thought of more than a dozen reconnaissance cavalry in the fourth land division Under the siege of and black riding, no one escaped back, and his face was red again.


    Tian Hu''s face suddenly turned red, which made Yang Chendong want to tell him to press back. Sometimes it''s OK to give some pressure properly, but if the pressure is too great, it may cause overburden and eventually collapse. The first Cavalry Division in the world is a sharp weapon in his hand, so he naturally didn''t think of any problems.


    This time, Yang Chendong didn''t want to remind him of Tian Hu''s name, but considering the current situation, he wanted to expand the scale of the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    On the grassland, there is a powerful northern Ming army, named Liaodong iron cavalry. It is said that it has extraordinary strength and a large number of people, which has expanded from 50000 before to 70000 now. Facing the elite cavalry troops who come and go like the wind, if you want to deal with them, you can keep your guns and not attack them, Yang Chendong decided to fight the first Cavalry Division in the world, riding against each other and quickly Come on, don''t say you can beat him, at least you can suppress the threat he brings to yourself.


    Looking at the first Cavalry Division in the world, we do have the qualification and strength to be any opponent. The only difference is that the number of troops is too small, only 10000 people. Against seven times the enemy, even if it is powerful, it will not make any money. It is inevitable to expand the number of cavalry divisions in the world.


    According to Yang Chendong''s original intention, he wanted to expand the division into an army, but considering that without a suitable source of troops, such a move is likely to reduce the combat effectiveness, so he wondered whether to expand it in a small range first. For example, each regiment expanded from the original 2000 to 4000, so that it will not reduce the combat effectiveness too much, but also increase the number of people. When it is critical Waiting can play more role.


    With this idea in mind, Yang Chendong looked at Tian Hu and took the initiative, "Mr. Tian, if you choose these captured soldiers first, do you have the confidence to double the current number of troops without affecting your combat effectiveness?"


    "Hmm?" Tian Hu was ready to be reprimanded by Yang Chendong. After all, he was careless. He only arranged a famous sentry in terms of reconnaissance cavalry, but not a secret sentry. Thanks to Yang Chendong''s coming to test him this time, if it was an enemy, the consequences would be almost unimaginable.


    When he made a mistake, he had to fight the board. Tian Hu didn''t feel proud because he made many war achievements. Unexpectedly, Yang Chendong didn''t say that. Instead, he wanted to expand his army. His eyes lit up.


    As the opponent became stronger and stronger, especially in the northern Ming Dynasty, the number of troops could easily come up with millions of powerful forces. He already felt that the lack of troops had become the biggest obstacle restricting his performance. Not last time, he wanted to put forward this requirement to Yang Chendong, but considering that the first Cavalry Division in the world was well equipped and had high training intensity, once expanded, he was afraid that every You have to pay a large amount of silver in June. It has accumulated year after year, but there is a lot of silver.


    It''s very important. Tian Hu repressed his thoughts and didn''t open his mouth to mention it. Unexpectedly, Yang Chendong took the initiative to put forward such an opportunity. Where would he miss it? The next step is to walk out of the queue. "Teacher, students have thought about this problem for a long time. As long as they are carefully selected and cooperate with new and veteran soldiers, their combat effectiveness should not decline, and they can certainly be improved."


    After all, with more troops and greater momentum, it will give the enemy greater deterrence and strike power.


    "Well, you are so confident that the matter is settled. At least how many people to expand, it''s best to double the current force. Of course, if there are not so many suitable sources of troops, we can''t force it. This time we want a strong army, not the quantity. As for the amount of silver, you can talk to Yang Er later and let him give it to you." What Yang Chendong wants is Tian Hu. The executors have such confidence. What else can he worry about.


    This time, he decided to increase the strength of the first Cavalry Division in the world, also because the other party''s performance was very satisfactory to him, and his exploratory move confirmed his idea. The number of such troops should be more in order to give better play to their strength.


    As for the problem of silver, it''s really not a big problem. Not to mention anything else, the gold and silver mines found in Japan are enough to solve the financial pressure of the Yang system. Not to mention that many forces in Southeast Asia now belong to the Yang family, so that they can sell more products. Many non core things are directly exported to other continents by sea, bringing countless silver.


    An army, a force, or a country cannot do anything without money. Yang Chendong, who has known this for a long time, has not relaxed his work in this field. Now it seems that the effect is still very significant, which is also the foundation and confidence for him to fight in all directions.


    "Thank you, teacher. The students will do it in a minute." Tian Hu said excitedly. If Yang Chendong wasn''t presiding over the meeting now, I''m afraid he would go to catch it now.


    While talking, footsteps came from outside the hall. Yang Er, Bai Shuang and Zhao Xing walked into the main hall. Then the first two people saluted and stood at attention. Only Zhao Xing knelt down on his knees and shouted to Yang Chendong for a thousand years.


    "Get up." Yang Chendong looked at Zhao Xing, who was seven feet tall, and said calmly.


    "Thank you, southern king of Wu." after Zhao Xingyan, he got up and slowly raised his head. Yang Chendong''s appearance came into his eyes.


    "I''ve heard about you. Naturally, I welcome you to surrender to our five-star army. The food and grass are escorted by you, but I don''t know what you want to do with them?" it''s not urgent. It seems like asking for advice or taking an examination of the school.


    "Me?" Zhao Xing pointed out his right index finger to himself, and then asked carefully, "I''m just a general. How can I be qualified to talk about such a thing?"


    "Hey, let you say it." Bai Shuang saw that this was the teacher''s exploratory move, so he whispered to one side.


    For Bai Shuang, Zhao Xing''s seal image is also very good. It''s like he came all the way just now. This person reminded himself a lot. For example, don''t be too afraid to see King Wu Nan. On the contrary, if you have the opportunity to show your ideas, only when the seal image is profound can you get reuse, etc.


    Now Bai Shuang immediately reminded himself that Zhao Xing decided to put forward his ideas and said: "The king of Wunan gave the general a chance, and the general will tell you about it. Chen dura robbed all these grain and grass in the way of secondary grain collection, and even killed people in the process, which made the surrounding people complain. If possible, can you share some of these grain and grass with the people? To tell the truth, their life is too hard, and they are here originally It is a bitter and cold place. The winter is so long that the crops grow very slowly. They pay much more than others to get these food. "


    Zhao Xing explained in great detail what he had learned. He was originally a child of a military family in the northern Ming Dynasty. From the moment he was born, his fate could not be changed. However, he was not a person who accepted his destiny, but he actively faced it after knowing that everything was irreversible. He practiced martial arts since childhood, regardless of heat and cold winter. He would go to some nearby places when he had time Listen to the gentlemen in our private school.

 Chapter 1159

    Under the guidance of interest is the best teacher, he really learned a lot of things, also learned some great principles of life, and relying on his own efforts, he became a head of a thousand households. His high position also made him see the hardships of more people''s lives. It was just a small talk, and he didn''t know what he could do.


    This time, the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty ordered to send troops to help Liaodong. As a man without any backstage, Zhao Xing became one of the hard jobs. Originally, he wanted to get a chance to perform, but he didn''t think that Li Tong attached great importance to him and made him a thousand grain transporters. Because of this, he saw more dark things. When he saw that the food was robbed by the people, so these people didn''t know how to spend the winter this year, he would cry secretly while eating.


    Now he has the opportunity to express his views in front of King Wu Nan, who loves the people like a son, especially the Han people. How can he miss such an opportunity? Then he said it in detail. He even wept when he talked about his deep feelings.


    Affected by Zhao Xing, some officers in other halls also involuntarily shed tears, but many of them had experienced hard times. Listening to these words, they seemed to pull them back to the past.


    Only Yang Chen''s expressionless seat in the East was there and was not affected at all. This is not to say that he is hard hearted. It is because he has seen too much and has been numb for a long time. If he had to cry, how could he have everything now?


    The strong must have a strong heart. Instead of crying when things happen, it''s better to find a way to change all this. This is what the superior should do.


    Zhao Xing, who was standing there, talked about two incense sticks. He didn''t come back until he had almost finished what he should have said. This was not his own military camp, but the political hall where King Wu Nan discussed military and state affairs. He quickly closed his mouth, and then knelt down again with a look of apology.


    It was not until Zhao Xing finished that everyone looked back, and then their eyes fell on Yang Chendong, who was in the first place.


    The main hall was quiet again, and Yang Chendong''s voice rang through the people''s ears. "The people live in poverty, which is the incompetence of the Ming government. Therefore, we should change all this. Even if they can''t do it, find a possible way to govern. I believe this is also the blessing of the people all over the world."


    "King Wunan is wise." all the generals responded in unison.


    Yang Chendong raised his hands and pressed down. It was only a move. The main hall was calm again. Then he looked at Zhao Xing kneeling on the ground and said, "the people are very bitter, but there is not much food in the army. To fight, you need to maintain enough physical strength and nutrition, so these food and grass should be eaten by the soldiers first."


    Yang Chendong''s saying this is tantamount to making a decision. Naturally, others will not have any doubt. Even if they do, they will only report to Yang Chendong privately. But Zhao Xing didn''t know such rules. He thought that what he said just now had moved the king of Wunan. At least other generals had a moving face. He didn''t think it would be the same result. He said, "king of Wunan, can''t you give some to the people? At least let them spend the cold winter this year."


    "Hmm? Are you questioning the king''s decision?" Yang Chendong, who was calm just now, suddenly changed his face, and a powerful pressure fell on Zhao Xing involuntarily.


    Zhao Xing, who originally wanted to say something, was pressed by this momentum, and his face suddenly turned red. The feeling of being stared at by the original wild beast made him even have some difficulty breathing.


    Yang Chendong used the skill of witnessing at the level of a great master. Under this momentum, few people can bear it unless they have firm faith.


    Zhao Xing, who was targeted, looked very ugly and was doing his best to resist all this. Seeing Yang Chendong, he seemed to be burning with anger. Somehow, his sense of fear became weaker and weaker. At this moment, his mind was full of all kinds of hardships and even death scenes after the people had no food.


    The more he thought about it, the more firm his heart became. Zhao Xing knew that if he didn''t say it today, he would have no chance to say it in the future. Later, he didn''t know where the strength came from. He broke through the layers of pressure under the art of witnessing. He forced his face up and said: "King Wunan, everyone says you love the people like a son. Please make decisions for the people in Eastern Liaoning. I''m Zhao Xing here to thank you for them."


    After the words, Zhao Xing kept kowtowing until blood flowed out of his forehead.


    "Zhao Xing, what are you doing? Don''t stop soon." white eyes saw that Zhao Xing even used this move to threaten the teacher. He was so scared that his face turned white and stretched out his hand to pull Zhao Xing.


    "Commander Bai, thank you for your kindness. I''ll make a decision. If King Wu Nan doesn''t agree, I''ll knock to death here." Zhao Xing''s eyes are very firm. He thinks that he has made great efforts from small to large. He has achieved nothing except winning the name of a thousand households. Now he has become a general of surrender, even if he will lose the position of a thousand households in the future. In other words, what''s the meaning of life? It''s better to take advantage of this opportunity to make a head for the people. Even if he dies, he can be regarded as coming to the world for a walk Bad.


    At this moment, Zhao Xing faced Yang Chendong with an open mind. Other officers were shocked. They had not seen anyone dare to treat Yang Chendong with such an attitude. They even thought of the consequences Zhao Xing would face next.


    Indeed, Zhao Xing''s words just now really touched people''s hearts. We can also see that he is a real general for the people. But after all, people are light, and what Yang Chendong said is not wrong. Before a large number of logistics supplies were sent, the army really needs food, especially now there are tens of thousands of captured soldiers. These people all need food. If they can''t be comforted, there will be big problems.


    Under the public axiom, women have women''s basis, others can''t say anything. Everything can only be decided by Yang Chendong.


    Zhao Xing was also a bachelor. After saying these words, he closed his eyes and looked as if he would kill or cut at will. Therefore, the atmosphere in the main hall became very tense, and even everyone''s heartbeat could be faintly heard.


    Above the first seat, Yang Chendong has put away his momentum for a while. He didn''t expect Zhao Xing to break through his witnessing skills. It can be seen that this person is indeed a talent. Those words just came from his heart. If he didn''t hold the heart of death, he couldn''t do these.


    It''s rare that his subordinates have such a people loving person. Yang Chendong is very fond of him. After all, not everyone with the people in his heart can still regard death as home.


    Of course, he should use such talents for his own use. Just as everyone was waiting for Yang Chendong''s sentencing results, he said aloud, "order Zhao Xing to be the deputy head of the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment, assist Tong long in the military''s war preparedness and training, and order other divisions and regiments to prepare for the army''s departure in three days."


    The sudden order puzzled everyone, especially the party Zhao Xing. He was promoted instead of being killed. What''s the matter? He was completely ignorant, but he still remembered one thing, that is, what should the people do with their winter food? Thinking of this, he asked directly, "King Wunan, food..."


    At this time, Zhao Xing was not excited because he was promoted. Instead, he was still concerned about the food problem of the people. Yang Chendong also admired him, "The problem of grain is easy to solve. This year, including next year, within two years, I will not collect any agricultural tax from the people of Liaodong, that is, the three eastern provinces. The grain collected can be used for their own use, so there will be no problem?"


    The reason why people in the three northeastern provinces are worried that they will have no food to spend the winter is that Wang Wunan will send someone to collect food in the late autumn. If the food tax is cancelled, this year''s harvest will be enough for the new year and will be much richer.


    At this moment, Zhao Xing finally understood that the king of Wunan didn''t hear what he said, but was just testing himself. Thinking that the people of the three northeastern provinces would not starve to death if they didn''t collect agricultural tax for two years, he didn''t know how many lives he had saved. Now he fell to the ground again and shouted the king of Wunan''s millennium.


    "Well, you''re also thinking of the people. How can I fail? They will be the king''s people in the future. Of course, they won''t see them hungry. This matter will be announced later. There''s no need to mention it. At present, you only have five days for the whole army to go, and you can''t wait in Shicheng." Speaking of these, Yang Chendong''s eyes took a trace of heavy meaning.


    "Sixth young master, don''t we have to beat Li Tong and them? Will they come to us for trouble?" Ling Daqiang, the commander of the fourth Lu Division, said with some worry when he heard that he was going to turn his troops into the grassland.


    "That''s why we have to leave some people to watch them. Well, it''s better for your fourth Lu Division to stay. You know, although we have made a supply road to Shicheng, it''s not very safe, so someone needs to stay and continue to suppress the northern Ming army. This task belongs to the fourth Lu Division." Yang Chendong said with an appearance that I had already prepared.


    Listening to Ling Daqiang''s ears, he couldn''t cry or laugh. "Sixth young master, we''ll implement your decision."


    This is not because Ling Daqiang raised a question. Yang Chendong arranged for them to stay, but had such an idea for a long time. In contrast, although the fourth Lu Division had bicycles in its hands, it could improve its speed, but the journey was too far. When it got there, it would be easier for the cavalry to come. In addition, it would be easier to defend but not attack in the next time It''s the fourth Lu Division of firearms. It''s of great use to stay.

 Chapter 1160

    Of course, Yang Chendong will not leave only the fourth land division. Once the northern Ming army goes around them, what to do, so what to do with it is the new Third Army, which is coming to the left guard of Jianzhou. It is more than 20000 cavalry. If you stay and cooperate with the fourth land division, you can ensure the safety of the three eastern provinces. As for the next step, we need to wait for the troops from Japan and the seventh Lu Division there to arrive in the three northeastern provinces one after another before they can hand over their defense and run to the grassland.


    Leaving behind the fourth Lu Division and the new Third Army, Yang Chendong will take the first division of the world cavalry and the strengthened regiment of Liaodong cavalry to support Shicheng this time. Although the number of troops is not many, the victory is that they are all cavalry. They are elite enough to ensure that they can reach Caoyuan in the shortest time.


    Considering the urgency of time, there are only five days to prepare. Five days later, the new three armies will arrive at Jianzhou Zuowei, which is also the time when Yang Chendong led his troops to leave here. On the whole, I''m still nervous. Fortunately, you can train while you are on the way, which can save some time.


    At the command, all divisions and regiments were busy, especially the first division of the world cavalry, which needed to double its strength, and the newly established Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment. There was a lot of work to be done to expand one by one and build a new one. Fortunately, the fourth division of Lu and a group of black cavalry followed to help. Although time is tight, it is not impossible.


    The biggest advantage of the five-star army is that it does not need to consider the problems of food, grass and weapons. In other words, once the personnel of the new army are organized, they can carry out integration training immediately, which is unmatched by other armies.


    At the same time of the expansion of the army, the world was also informed about the exemption of two agricultural taxes in the three northeastern provinces ordered by the king of Wunan. After the news came out, the people of Liaodong were running around telling each other, rejoicing.


    Although the three northeastern provinces are bitter and cold, they are better than the territory, especially the black land given to them by God, which is quite fertile. Although they grow the same grain only once a year, the yield is not low, and because of the soil quality, the grain planted is very fat. If it had not been for feeding hundreds of thousands of Liaodong troops in recent years, the original living standard here should still be OK, at least there would be no freezing of the dead.


    Since the founding of the Ming Dynasty, little attention has been paid to Eastern Liaoning, that is, the early nuergandushi area. Therefore, the people here have always lived in poverty. Now Yang Chendong suddenly changed their lives, which gave everyone hope. For a time, the reputation of the king of Wunan in Liaodong soared.


    Good policies were sent by telegram to Liu Zhi, governor of the three northeastern provinces in Telin city. Together with general Ye Ligang, he immediately launched conscription. What he preached to the people is that if you want to ensure the existence of good policies, you must ensure the existence of the Wunan King''s regime, which requires everyone''s efforts to protect him.


    With good publicity, Liu Zhi still had a lot of money and food left by Yang Chendong. Soon, the army expansion plan of the three eastern provinces was successfully implemented. When the source of troops was no longer a problem, general Ye Ligang also improved the quality of the soldiers accordingly. The three eastern provinces are now thriving.


    With money, there are soldiers. It was not long before ye Ligang took over the defense of the original fourth land division and the new Third Army, and the two armies were able to get out. Just the morning after the change of defense, the two armies went straight to Shicheng with food and grass.


    ......


    Thirty thousand guards.


    However, it is a small town where thousands of households are located, or described as a small town. At the moment, it is already overcrowded and very noisy.


    Li Tong came here after the defeat, and 140000 defeated troops came with him. Originally, he was going to jianzhouwei or Shenyang Zhongwei with chendura. There are big cities, so it''s naturally easier to arrange them. Surprisingly, the two cities refused because of lack of food.


    To put it bluntly, these people just want Li Tong to become the first line of defense of the five-star army to protect their safety. Although both Li Tong and Chen dura are aware of this, they are somewhat helpless.


    For nothing else, just because Li Tong got the imperial order to deal with the five-star army. Now the two cities refuse him in such a name, he really has no way.


    He stayed in the 30000 guards and watched the food decreasing day by day, and the morale of the army decreasing day by day. Li Tong was very worried that King Wu Nan would lead the army to kill him suddenly. If so, he was afraid that a small 30000 guards would not be able to defend at all.


    In order to prevent the worst, Li Tong sent a large number of scouts to keep an eye on Jianzhou Zuo Wei''s every move, so that when the real danger comes, he can lead the army to respond at the first time. As for whether it was war or flight at that time, he himself could not say clearly.


    As far as Li Tong was concerned, he spent every day in suffering. He couldn''t even go out to face the soldiers in the city. Everything was because the food and grass promised by the northern Ming court were not in place.


    When he was the leader of the army, Li Tong had worried about the problem of food and grass. Therefore, he also raised this problem in the hall of the court meeting. He didn''t expect to provoke public anger, so that when he sent troops, the conclusion given above was to let him raise food and grass by himself when he arrived in Liaodong area. At that time, all health centers in Liaodong area will strongly support him.


    But now, most of Eastern Liaoning has been occupied by the five-star army, and the original capital of Eastern Liaoning, Telin City, is also owned by King Wu Nan. It is impossible to raise food and grass here. After submitting everything here to the imperial court through memorials, Li Tong is like a criminal, waiting for the outcome of the sentence.


    Food and grass are also insufficient. How can the army fight? Do you want to fight hungry?


    It is said that the emperor is not bad for hungry soldiers. At this moment, Li Tong not only scolded the literary ministers in the court, but also received much discussion in his heart, even Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu.


    "Even if you don''t give food, I''ll withdraw when the five-star army comes." even after waiting for four days, there''s still no news. Even the surrounding city guards don''t have anyone to support them. Li Tong said bitterly in his heart.


    When he scolded everyone in his heart, there was a hurried sound of footsteps outside the hospital. Then Chen dura appeared in front of him and said, "General Li, the five-star army is out of the city."


    "What? They won''t come to us. If so, we''ll leave quickly. The five-star army is mostly cavalry. It''s very fast." Li Tongyi said with a flustered face.


    Such a reaction fell into Chen dura''s eyes, which made him despise it.


    With this courage, do you still want to deal with the five-star army and the king of Wunan? The imperial court doesn''t know what to think. It''s afraid of such a timid general.


    He looked down on Li Tong in his heart, but considering that the other party had 140000 troops in hand after all, Chen dura would not show his dissatisfaction even if he had a heart. He didn''t seem to hear what Li Tong said, "good news, although the five-star army went out of the city, it didn''t come from us, but went straight to the West. It seems that it should be ready to pass through us and go to the grassland. Hehe, Shicheng is now surrounded by Beiming and Wala department. I''m afraid he should want to break the siege."


    "Seriously?" while digesting the news, Li Tong asked very carefully, "they won''t suddenly come to our 30000 guards in a detour?"


    "No. even if it''s true, I''ve arranged hundreds of scouts to keep an eye on them. Once things change, we can get the news right away." Chen dura shook his head.


    "OK, that''s good. Hehe, we''ll be safe when the main force of the five-star army leaves." Li Tong said with great relief.


    Seeing that Li Tong had only such a little idea, Chen dura shook his head. In his eyes, this is not a problem of his own safety, but an opportunity to regain everything. How can he say that he is also the capital Command Department of the left guard of Jianzhou. Now the city is gone, and his capital command department is in vain. If he wants to seize power again, he must recapture the city. All this can only be achieved by relying on Li Tong.


    "General Li, you see that the five-star army has gone, and even the king Wunan has left in the team. Should we also take action?" Chen dura asked tentatively.


    "Action? What can I do? Will you stop King Wu Nan from leaving? Don''t be funny. We can''t beat them." Li Tong shook his head. I won''t be silly to die.


    "No, no, General Li misunderstood. I mean that King Wu Nan has left. The left guard of Jianzhou must defend the emptiness. This is a good time for us to send troops to recapture there. Once the matter is done, General Li will make a great contribution, and the emperor will reward you if he knows it." Chen dura came forward and urged him.


    "Commendation?" Li Tong heard that the color behind the speech changed. If he wanted to say that a general who didn''t want to make meritorious service was definitely not a good general, he was really excited. But then, considering that the army was running out of food, how could such an army win any war? Then he shook his head and said, "no, we are short of food and grass. It''s good not to fight. We can''t die hungry after eating a meal a day, but if we fight, how can we do without enough physical strength."


    "This..." Chen dura, who wanted to recapture Jianzhou Zuowei, turned his eyes again and again. Finally, in order to achieve his goal, he said ruthlessly: "it doesn''t matter, General Li, as long as you agree to send troops, I''ll solve the food and grass issue. I can borrow from Jianzhou Wei and Shenyang Zhongwei. I want to find some with my old face."


    Chen dura has made a lot of money, and Li Tong is a burst of displeasure. How to ask him to get some food and grass before said there was no way. Now there is a way to recapture Jianzhou Zuowei. It''s just for one of his selfish villains.

 Chapter 1161

    Li Tong wanted to say that it''s not good to have food, but considering that he also needs to make meritorious contributions, it''s better not to turn against Chen dura, so he nodded, "well, as long as we have food and grass, we can send troops to build the state left guard. Anyway, we should help General Chen regain the territory."


    Chen dura is very clear that Li Tong did this not to help himself, but to make meritorious service. But now they have a common demand. It''s not time to tear down the stage, so they nodded and said, "OK, let me do it."


    Chen dura did have some skills. With an old face, he just borrowed enough food from the nearby guard station for 20 days. With these times, in his opinion, it is not a problem to capture Jianzhou left back. As for how to solve the problem of food and grass at that time, it''s just to repeatedly collect the food tax of the nearby people.


    In order not to be punished, the suffering of the people has long been left behind by Chen dura.


    ......


    The Yamen of the capital''s household department in the northern Ming Dynasty.


    Xu Youzhen, the crown prince''s young Fu, the great scholar and the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, came here with a steady official step.


    From the first grade officials to the, all the officials of the Ministry of household hurried out to meet them. Soon, even Jin Lian, the Minister of household, came out in neat official clothes. "Oh, I don''t know


    Lord Xu''s visit is really far from welcome. "


    "Hahaha, you''re welcome, Mr. Jin." Xu Youzhen smiled, hahaha.


    The two ministers walked to the Yamen of the Ministry of household together. While walking, Jin Lian asked with puzzlement, "Lord Xu, I don''t know why you came to my ministry of household?"


    "Hey, it''s not the Liaodong war. This Li Tong lost his food and grass. Now more than 100000 troops don''t even have food. How can they win the war? So I came to see if I can send them some food and grass first." Xu Youzhen said with a compassionate look.


    Jin Lian, as the Minister of household, was very clear about Li Tong''s request for money and food. For this reason, he also asked the emperor. The answer was that he needed to supply the grassland war first. If he had enough, he could support Li Tong.


    In this regard, Jin Lian fully understood the holy meaning, which is why Li Tong sent documents and memorials again and again, but he didn''t see any money and food. But now Xu Youzhen said hello to him about this. Of course, Jin Lian didn''t dare to neglect the popular man in front of the emperor.


    He didn''t want to offend Xu Youzhen and disobey the emperor''s order, so he asked tentatively, "Lord Xu, the emperor means to supply the needs of the grassland war first. If there is any surplus..."


    "Look, the emperor has said that if there is any surplus, you can give it to General Li Tong. Is there any surplus now?" Xu Youzhen asked, grasping the loophole in Jin Lian''s words.


    "Yes, yes, but they are all prepared for the troops fighting on the grassland. Lord Xu, you know, after all, it is a battle with the main force of the five-star army. Who knows how long it will be?" Jin Lian replied with an embarrassed face, but he really didn''t know that he had actually fallen into the other party''s trap when he said these words.


    Just as Jin Lian''s words fell, Xu Youzhen burst into laughter, "Oh, I''m afraid Jin Daren is joking with me. You said that the main force of the five-star army will be faced on the grassland. Then I would like to ask, is there a powerful king of Wunan in the main force? He is now in Liaodong area? If General Li Tong fails because he doesn''t have enough money and food support, once Liaodong area is completely lost, it will directly threaten the safety of our capital, and then it will be destroyed What''s the use of taking Shicheng? Are you responsible? "


    Jin Lian was stunned at this question. Indeed, if the security of the capital was threatened, it was obviously much more important than winning Shicheng.


    Seeing that Jin Lian stopped talking for a while, Xu Youzhen patted each other on the shoulder and said, "for the safety of the capital and in case of an accident in the future, the Emperor may be angry with Lord Jin. I think General Li Tong should give some food and grass. Oh, by the way, this is a ten thousand Liang silver note. Although it''s not much, it''s also general Li Tong''s intention."


    A ten thousand silver note from Yang''s Bank was put in Jin Lian''s hand. It was indeed sent by Li Tong. He knew the manipulation of these officials in the imperial court, so he smashed the pot and sold iron to collect the twenty thousand silver notes, which made Xu Youzhen''s presence here more reasonable.


    Of course, Xu Youzhen will agree to do so. The most important thing is that Yang Chendong gave orders there. Seeing that Liaodong region is about to enter a relatively balanced stage, how much money and food is not a big deal at this time. On the contrary, giving more to Li Tong will give less to the Northern Ming army on the grassland, which may play a very positive role in the next war there.


    Those who achieve great things must have superhuman vision. For example, take one step to see three steps, or even five steps or more. Obviously, Yang Chendong has such ability, and it is precisely because of this move that it has indeed played a great role in the future grassland war, causing great losses to the northern Ming army.


    With 10000 taels of silver and a great reason in front of her, Jin Lian also laughed, "well, Lord Xu, I know how to do it."


    Seeing that Jin Lian received the silver ticket with a smile and immediately called her deputy to start arranging the transportation of grain and grass, Xu Youzhen stood aside and laughed.


    ......


    Shicheng.


    More than a month ago.


    The grassland scenery in June is still very beautiful, especially when it rains. There are green water and grass everywhere. The green scene on the wide grassland will inevitably give people a relaxed and happy feeling.


    In ordinary times, herds can often be seen around Shicheng, and from time to time, young Mongolian girls can be heard singing that moving and pleasant song. But now, none of this has happened. Although the water and grass are still very high and the scenery is very beautiful, the air here is indeed full of a killing taste and breath.


    The ground suddenly vibrated for no reason, and ripples came from the low-lying water. Before long, a cavalry team of hundreds of people came here like a strong wind, and then fell. They are the Liaodong cavalry who are gaining popularity on the grassland recently.


    It is only about ten miles away from Shicheng. All this has proved that the periphery of Shicheng is no longer safe.


    Such things don''t happen occasionally. They often happened three days ago. When these Liaodong cavalry first appeared here, they also fought with the light cavalry regiment of the new army responsible for patrolling the periphery of Shicheng.


    Just as the two sides were engaged in a scuffle, more and more Liaodong iron cavalry appeared in all directions. If the light cavalry regiment had not reacted fast enough and their speed was fast enough, they quickly left the battlefield. I''m afraid no one could escape. Even so, in that war, nearly 100 soldiers of the light cavalry regiment stayed here forever.


    Since the founding of the new army, it has rarely suffered such a big loss. Just when Liaodong iron cavalry had made a new army to retaliate and began to dig holes, to everyone''s surprise, the new army did not have any movement, as if they were not the ones who suffered. This also greatly boosted the morale of Liaodong iron cavalry. They moved more frequently and were closer and closer to the starting city, There is a feeling that Lao Tzu is the first in the world.


    The new army headquarters in Shicheng is holding a situation analysis meeting. The leaders of all departments in the new army are all together and are now under intense discussion.


    "Junzuo, this Liaodong iron cavalry is really deceiving people too much. Our scouts saw from the city tower that they came to the place three miles below the city this morning. This is a provocation to us. We can''t get used to him." Lv Zhuo, the commander of the first riding division, said angrily.


    LV Zhuo is an old qualified person. It is difficult to find several people who are older than him in the position of teacher. Because his ability is not too outstanding, he is not promoted very quickly, but he has never used his qualification to pressure people. In addition, he has a good temper and rarely sees who he will be red faced with. Over time, everyone thinks he has lost his spleen. Unexpectedly, he is angry in public today.


    It can be seen that Liaodong iron cavalry has been arrogant to what extent.


    "Yes, three days ago, our Qingqi regiment was surrounded and lost a company''s soldiers. This time, it is time for us to avenge blood and hatred. In any case, we can''t spare them." Ma Bian, head of the Qingqi regiment, said angrily.


    The other participants did not speak, but judging from the fact that none of them objected, they should have the same idea. Sitting in the first place, Hu mang looked at everyone''s performance, and then looked at Yang Si, who came to listen, and shook his head helplessly.


    As the commander of the army, Hu mang can hold the ground very well. In the past, no matter major or minor events, as long as he expressed his attitude and opened his mouth, no one would object anyway. But this time, it was obvious that everyone was angry. I was afraid that his personal authority alone could not be stabilized.


    "You come." don''t want to oppress people. Hu mang looked at Yang Si, who was gloating at all this, and said in an unhappy voice.


    "Well, tiger head, don''t be angry. I''ll come, I''ll come." Yang Si saw that tiger mang was really unhappy. He quickly begged for mercy, and then coughed gently to attract everyone''s attention. His voice also came out, "everyone, don''t worry. If something happens, we''ll discuss and solve it together. The sky can''t fall."


    "Mr. Yang, the sky really can''t fall down, but our brothers can''t do anything when they are provoked. It''s really unbearable. Otherwise, how can our new Army stand in the world." Mr. LV Zhuo thought that Mr. Yang Si came out to live in the mud. When he said these words, he was still angry, and even vaguely reminded Mr. Yang Si, That is, this is the business of our new army, which has nothing to do with your logistics division.

 Chapter 1162

    Hu mang also heard the implied meaning of this. He immediately stared at LV Zhuo and said, "Mr. LV, what kind of dog fart are you farting? I tell you, I''ll apologize to Mr. Yang Si right away, or I''ll withdraw you."


    This suddenly got angry, but it shocked LV Zhuo. In view of the prestige of Hu mang at ordinary times, LV Zhuo also knew that his qualifications would not be in the eyes of others, so he had to hold his hands, hug his fist slightly and say to Yang Si: "Mr. Yang, I was reckless just now. I''m sorry. But you know, I didn''t come for you, I..."


    "OK, I know what''s going on. Mr. LV doesn''t need to explain. I just hope you can listen to me, an outsider of the new army, say a few words." Yang Si smiled disapprovingly and deliberately pointed out that he is not a person of the new army. At present, LV Zhuo blushed and bowed his head. It''s hard for others to speak against anything.


    Not to mention that the logistics division is not only the establishment of a division, but also in charge of all the food, drink, Lhasa and money and food affairs in the beginning city. It is said that Yang Si himself is the servant of King Wunan and belongs to that very close existence.


    Look what his name is tiger mang. It''s a unique title - tiger head.


    I''m looking at his name - second brother.


    Who is Yang er? He has been with Yang Chendong all the year round. All military, aircraft, politics and governance affairs have been sent to King Wu Nan first. If such an important person offends, it is not acceptable for the people below to let him crook his mouth around the king of Wunan.


    Considering the importance of Yang Si''s identity, everyone''s originally restless heart had to be quiet. When the needle was dropped in the conference room, Yang Si''s voice was also heard in everyone''s ears. "Ladies and gentlemen, now that the Japanese war has ended, the young master is marching towards Eastern Liaoning with his army, hoping to reopen a supply channel to Shicheng. During this period, Beiming and ye joined hands to attack Shicheng first and completely pull out the nail of our five-star army on the grassland. To tell the truth, the young master absolutely doesn''t want it to happen, and we absolutely don''t allow it Xu appeared. "


    "Yes, nothing can happen in Shicheng." everyone nodded and agreed after hearing the speech.


    "Shicheng certainly can''t do anything." Yang Si set the tone first, but then he shook his head and said: "It''s just that the situation is like this. It''s not that I raise the morale of others and destroy my prestige. Although our new army is strong enough to be not afraid of any opponent, this time it''s the alliance of Beiming and Yexian. Among them, Beiming sent 200000 troops and 120000 horsemen first. It''s so easy to deal with. According to reliable news, there are 30000 soldiers behind these 320000 troops The first cavalry and the 100000 northern Ming army are preparing for war. Once they find a chance, they will rush up at any time and tear us up. "


    We all belong to the important officers of the new army. We all knew something about the strength of the other side, but we heard about the 130000 people for the first time. Therefore, everyone quickly measured in their hearts how much chance they could win once they joined in.


    Yang Si looked at everyone''s performance and said with a smile: "Let''s think about it. If we really go out of the city to fight with our opponents, can we be the opponents of these more than 400000 enemies? Even if we fight with wheel tactics, we''ll be tired to death? Therefore, it''s absolutely impossible to go out of the city to fight. The only thing we can do is to fight defensive war, let them attack and consume their real energy in the constant siege So as to achieve the goal of narrowing everyone''s military strength. "


    "We really don''t have much confidence in the battle out of the city, but if we let them attack and we defend, the odds are not small. For this, Hutou and I made preparations early, and now we can get to the bottom of it. Our logistics division has prepared 70000 soldiers for a battle to defend the city."


    As soon as the voice fell, all the participants were shocked except the commander Hu mang.


    "70000 people, that''s a lot. No wonder the logistics division was only busy shouting a while ago. That''s what they felt."


    "Yes, with these 70000 people and the people of our new army, it''s not without a chance to defend the city. It''s possible to fight well in this battle."


    The officers are still lamenting that there are 70000 new troops, and some people in the crowd are thinking about other things, such as Ding Shan, the reconnaissance head who is willing to use his brain.


    To become a reconnaissance commander, it goes without saying that his brain must be flexible, and only extremely resourceful people can do this work well. In addition, Ding Shan used to dress up as a rich businessman and go deep behind the enemy, so he also knows a lot about economic affairs.


    Seeing that everyone was excited about the 70000 city guards, Ding Shan thought it was really something else. That is, this time, the army commander called everyone for a meeting, so he decided to put forward the two questions in his heart.


    "Junzuo, fourth division commander Yang, I have two questions to ask, but I don''t know if I can say it." Ding Shan hesitated for a while, and finally decided to ask the question.


    "Head Ding, as he said before, we can tell everything at this meeting. If there is any problem, just let us discuss it." Hu mang opened his mouth. He knew that Ding Shan was worried about how easy it would lead to his dissatisfaction.


    With Hu Mang''s words of support, Ding Shan''s courage was also great. When he spoke, he slipped away a lot, "Junzuo, commander Yang Si, I have two questions altogether. First, it is naturally a good thing that these 70000 garrison soldiers suddenly appear. But as far as I know, there is not much food and grass in the city. How long can the food last if the first city is surrounded for a long time. Second, if Beiming and Yibu give up attacking our first city and attack Mobei city instead, do we need support?"


    There was not much to say, but all the key words. For a moment, the originally silent conference room became lively again, and the officers fell back into the discussion.


    Some of them said that Mobei division needs support when there is a problem. Their view is that it is also a part of Shicheng, and there must be no problem.


    Of course, there are also objections. The reason is that even Shicheng is in danger. Where can we spare no effort to reinforce others? If the opponent sets a trap outside the city, isn''t it right to rush out like this?


    As for the issue of food and grass, we wisely didn''t talk about it. After all, it belongs to the military seat and the director of the logistics division. They are saying that they really don''t have a better way to solve the problem.


    Hu mang didn''t stop the following officers'' discussions. Some things are like this. If there is a problem, blindly suppressing it will have a bad effect. On the contrary, it''s really no big deal to let them vent and talk about the matter.


    After about a column of incense, the voice of discussion became smaller and smaller. Hu mang gave Yang Si a look. Yang Si nodded clearly, and then he coughed again: "Everyone, I want to say that everyone''s worries are superfluous. The young master sent a telegram about Mobei city. We don''t have to take care of things there. Even if we see the northern Ming army or the first cavalry going there, we don''t have to pay attention. This time, what we have to do is how to nail the beginning city like a nail to ensure that the city is not lost. So, everyone There is no need to consider this issue. On the contrary, it is the matter of food and grass that needs to be discussed with you. "


    Yang Si said that it was the young master who said it, but we really don''t have to worry. After all, they can''t be more powerful than Yang Chendong, so just after a burst of surprise, everyone focused on Yang Si again and listened to him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it has been a year and four months since last year that our Shicheng has not had any supplies. Although last autumn was also a good harvest year, there are also many people who need to support. In addition, we also need our food supply in the Far East state, so we don''t have much food. Now it''s more difficult. The opponent surrounded Shicheng. I''m afraid This year''s harvest and storage can''t be obtained. In this way, our grain storage can last up to three months. "


    As Yang Si said, he stretched out three fingers without waiting for everyone to say anything. His voice continued: "remember, when I say three months, it is unknown whether I can survive a month and a half in case of war."


    "What? I''m afraid I can''t do it in such a short time." when I heard that there was only one and a half months of grain and grass, the faces of all officers became a little ugly.


    As we all know, when there is no war, you don''t need to consume a lot of physical strength, and the food you need will be reduced accordingly. On the contrary, if there is a war, you need to maintain enough physical strength, exercise a lot and eat more. But you didn''t expect that the food is only enough for one and a half months. Now the king of Wunan just entered Liaodong and wants to solve it The problem there, so as to open a new supply money, I''m afraid it can be done in a short time. In this way, doesn''t it mean that the food in Shicheng is already very insufficient?


    Watching the officers'' faces change greatly, Hu mang knew what he had to say at the moment. He said solemnly: "You must have heard what Yang Si said clearly. Yes, one of our biggest problems now is food. How to save food has become one of our main tasks in the next step. Therefore, our commander announced that the food standard of military soldiers will be reduced by two-thirds from now until there is no war. That is to say, three meals a day in the past will be reduced by two-thirds now Change it to one meal a day. Even if there is a war in the future, the army can eat two meals a day at most. This needs to be made clear to the soldiers in advance and make certain ideological preparations in advance. Is there a problem? "

 Chapter 1163

    It is an objective fact that there is not enough food. Reducing food supply has become a necessity. There is no discussion. At this time, everyone knows and who will not understand? Just think of the next period of time, afraid to be hungry, everyone''s face will inevitably be a little ugly.


    The meeting continued, and then put forward various suggestions on how to defend the city. After more than an hour, the meeting was dissolved. Hu Mang, who sent off the crowd, looked at the only Yang Si who didn''t leave and said, "the next period of time will be a very difficult period. The young master is also looking at us from a distance. We must hold on."


    "Tiger head, don''t worry. As long as our brother is still there, no one can open the door to the city." Yang Si also put away his cynical appearance and became very serious.


    Ten days after the meeting, the offensive and defensive battle of Shicheng officially began.


    The 200000 northern Ming army and 120000 first cavalry appeared from all directions, surrounded Shicheng and launched their so-called all-round attack.


    An all-round attack means that any point on the battlefield may be the direction of attack and progress. This kind of attack has a feeling of spreading a net. Only with Hu Mang''s early preparation, especially those mines buried under the ground, did he give his opponents a heavy blow. It took them seven days to eliminate all mines outside the city and come under the city tower.


    When the first city was established, a large-scale outer city was built. Now it works, especially in the protection of the wide moat. In addition, it is the rainy season, which has brought great trouble to the attack of the northern Ming army.


    Relying on these external environmental advantages, the new first army is delaying time day by day. Until now, more than 20 days have passed since the siege, and the northern Ming army and the first army still haven''t taken any advantage of it. At this time, Yang Chendong sent a telegram. He has settled nearly two-thirds of the territory in Liaodong and opened a new supply line. Now he is coming to Shicheng. However, considering the high mountains and long roads, it may take at least a month to transport materials.


    Hope appeared, but it took a long time. Hu Mang, Yu Mian and Yang Si all breathed a sigh after seeing this telegram.


    "Well, I can finally see hope." Yu Mian smiled.


    "Yes, the young master is the young master. It''s great to have solved most of the problems in Eastern Liaoning in such a short time and opened up the supply line at the same time." Yang Si said with an exclamation on his face.


    Only Hu mang was calm and didn''t speak. When he looked at them, he couldn''t help saying, "but how do we spend the next month? Yang Si, to tell the truth, how many days can our food and grass last now?"


    "Well... If it goes on like this, I''m afraid there will be nothing in half a month. Tiger head, you know, soldiers stand on the tower to defend the enemy every day. If they can''t eat enough, where can they get strength?" as a logistics officer in charge of money and food, Yang Si took the initiative to speak for the army at this moment, How Limited is the food distributed every day.


    "No, half a month is absolutely not. You just read the telegram. I''m afraid it will take at least a month for the young master to come here. It doesn''t rule out whether there will be any other accidents, that is to say, the time may be longer. Then our air force will be in hand. We really don''t have food. How can we fight this war? So..."


    It seems that he has made a very heavy determination. Hu mang said in a voice: "therefore, food distribution should be inspected regularly. Soldiers on the battlefield can only have one meal a day, and those who don''t go to the battlefield can have one meal every two days. At ordinary times, they can burn more water for them to drink. It''s a big deal to add some rice grains and make rice soup. It''s just a little thinner."


    "What? It won''t work." Yu Mian was shocked when he heard this. Although he is not the leader of the army, he also knows that the soldiers'' nutrition has not kept up, which has a great impact on their play.


    "What''s ok? I''m the commander of the new army and the supreme officer here. I''ve said that. That''s it. My soldiers, I know they can stick to it." when Hu mang said this, tears had turned in his eyes.


    The decision was made by him, and he knew exactly what the outcome would be. But if you don''t suffer and tighten your stomach now, once there is really no grain in the city, it is time for the city to break itself.


    Hu Mang''s attitude was very firm. After Yu Mian and Yang Si looked at each other, they knew that it was useless to say anything now. They expressed their support one after another. And they all promised that starting from the city master''s office and the logistics division, they would save food, have a meal every two days, and usually drink porridge.


    The three represent the highest administrative body in Shicheng. Their opinions were unified, and the order was soon conveyed, which naturally attracted a lot of complaints.


    The day''s offensive and defensive war stopped as the sun set.


    The soldiers of the five-star army who had been fighting for a day withdrew from the city tower. One by one, their faces turned yellow and their legs were weak. I thought I could have a full meal, but when I saw that what was waiting for them was only a little rice grain in clear water, not even rice soup, their faces were even more ugly.


    It is very strict to be a soldier of the five-star army. Don''t be old, don''t be too young, and don''t be weak and sick. This also makes most young and middle-aged people. Such people have more natural strength, but they also eat a lot.


    That is, the food of the five-star army has always been very good, with a full smell of meat, but even so, you can eat two bowls of rice at ordinary times. When oil and water are insufficient, it is normal to eat three and four bowls.


    But now, from being able to eat casually to not being full, we can imagine how much the contrast is. So some soldiers couldn''t help complaining. "Just give us these. How can we go to the city building to fight tomorrow?"


    "That is, if you don''t have enough to eat and have no strength, how can you keep the city?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Some people started, and soon more soldiers began to attach themselves. This was not that they wanted to make trouble. It was their own stomach that made the reaction first.


    "Enough." a battalion commander in charge of leading the team looked very serious, "Don''t be unfair to yourself. Shicheng has been surrounded for more than a year. It''s good to have food to eat. Although you work hard and even work hard, you can at least drink rice soup. But go and see the people in the city. They have forgotten what rice soup is. Now there is no tree in the city. Do you know why? Because even The bark was eaten clean by them. "


    When the battalion commander yelled, the complaining soldiers stopped talking. They knew that what the battalion commander said was true. Not only did all the trees in the city be eaten clean, but so did the people, even senior officials. He said that the city Lord Yu Mian drank half a bowl of rice soup three days ago. He usually drank water to satisfy his hunger. He was already hungry once.


    The battalion commander looked at the soldiers and said nothing. Instead of continuing to scold the soldiers, he said in a sincere tone: "Soldiers, I know everyone is hungry. To be honest, I am hungry too, but I don''t complain, because I know it''s worth staying here. Because of our existence, hundreds of thousands of people in the whole city can survive. If we are gone, once the northern Ming army and the army rush into Shicheng first, there will be few of our brothers, sisters and families at that time You can survive. And for them, even if I die in the city tower, it''s worth it and glorious. "


    "Compared with death, it''s just starvation. What''s terrible?" The battalion commander''s family is in Shicheng. He can persist until now, more for the sake of his family. After his words, all the soldiers'' complaints disappear. If they may have some opinions in the hearts of others, but even the officers and the city Lord are like this, what else do they have to say?


    "Well, eat early and rest early. There will be a big war tomorrow." the deputy battalion commander took the initiative to stand out and make a round, and a small storm was put down.


    The matter was soon discovered by the military scout and reported to the commander Hu mang. Looking at the information, he sighed and said, "this is our soldier. What a lovely soldier. With such a soldier, we have no reason not to win this war."


    "Yes, the soldiers can give up their homes for everyone. This spirit is worth learning." logistics division commander Yang Si nodded in agreement.


    "Learning alone is not enough, Yang Si. I know you still have some food. Otherwise, I''m afraid the soldiers can''t stand it because of hunger." Hu mang said, looking at Yang Si with eager eyes.


    Yang Si is an official appointed by Yang Chendong to be in charge of logistics. He has so much power that even if he does something wrong, Hu mang has no power to deal with it arbitrarily. Under such power, Yang Si does not disappoint Yang Chendong and manages the logistics stall in an orderly manner. Especially in terms of money and food, he keeps one hand after another.


    Even though the food shortage in the city is very serious, Yang Si still left a behind hand and left some food. This matter was known by Hu mang somehow. He thought about these food more than once and wanted to take it out for emergency.


    "Absolutely not." Yang Si knew what Hu mang said. He said in a very decisive and unquestionable tone: "that''s the real last life-saving food, which may bring extremely important impact and results. It can''t be taken out now."

 Chapter 1164

    "But..." seeing that Yang Si refused again, Hu mang wanted to continue to persuade him.


    "Tiger head, our brother is a brother, but I won''t listen to you. That''s what the young master means. Of course, if you can persuade the young master to send a telegram, I can deal with the food by you." for fear that the refusal will affect their friendship, Yang Si was forced to carry out Yang Chendong''s flag.


    On hearing this, Hu mang lowered his head, which was the young master''s meaning, and he was absolutely afraid to question it. "Oh, well, I hope we can survive until then."


    As the war continued day by day, the situation of food shortage in the city became more and more serious. Just yesterday, more than a hundred people fainted because of hunger in the city. Among them, there were more than ten officials of the city Lord''s house, and the city Lord Yu Mian was among them.


    Yu Mian''s physical condition is naturally inferior to that of Hu Mang and others because he lacks exercise all year round. But fainting twice is enough to show how critical the situation in Shicheng is now.


    Outside the beginning of the city.


    The siege of the new day had to end as the sun set.


    In the general ledger of the northern Ming Dynasty, the generals were listed among them. The theme of the meeting was to analyze the problem of occupying the first city.


    As the highest commander in the army, marquis Wuqing, the military governor Shi Heng sits on the head.


    On the left and right sides, there are Fang Dingshan, a general of Liaodong cavalry (the second grade military general), Sun Hong, the chief soldier of Datong, Shanxi (the second grade), Shi Wanshan, the commander of wanquandu division, and their subordinates.


    Although they are also second-class generals, they can be equally high and low.


    It''s like Fang Dingshan sitting first on the left. As the bodyguard commander of the emperor Daizong, he originally has superior qualifications. Many times, even Shi Heng can''t command and command him. Instead, he has to discuss everything with him.


    Next is Sun Hong, the general soldier of Datong, Shanxi Province.


    Originally, he was the commander in chief of Shanxi and Shi Wanshan was the commander in chief of Datong. But because he was very good at flattering, when he saw that there was such a strong house in Dingshan, he immediately relied on the past, giving money and women. He also bought two houses for him in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. Soon, he was asked to occupy the position of two generals on the grounds that the military power should be concentrated and that Datong was originally in Shanxi, Now it naturally belongs to the existence of No. 3 important person in the northern Ming army.


    It is also the official of the second grade, and the last one is Shi Wanshan.


    Shi Wanshan is unlucky enough. After Yang Chendong picked up some oil and water behind him and won the war, he was promoted to Datong general army. Before he was stable, he was robbed by Sun Hong and returned to his old position as the commander of wanquandu division. Although the official rank has not changed, the actual power has been much smaller.


    To this end, all of his subordinates command Tongzhi Guhe and Jinshi Ning Wenfeng, but they all defend their grievances. But what''s the use of this situation?


    But even so, Shi Wanshan is a good second-class military general and should be in the fourth position, that is, the second position on the left. But he never thought that general Fang Dingshan, general and deputy general Luo baikun, had to be arranged in this position, so that he had to sit in the second position on the right and became the No. 5 in the army.


    For ordinary people, in the face of such pressure, I''m afraid I can''t hold my breath for a long time, but Shi Wanshan didn''t do so. Instead, he just wanted to clean up his house and Dingshan couldn''t find a suitable excuse.


    There is no love or hate for no reason. The root cause of all this is that when Fang Dingshan first came to Datong mansion, he hinted that Shi Wanshan, who was still the chief soldier at that time, wanted silver.


    Fang Dingshan was able to become the bodyguard commander of the emperor Dai Zong. In addition to his original ability, he was more important. He was willing to give money. Anyone who seems to be able to speak to the emperor will try his best to make friends. Naturally, it will cost money to get through the relationship. And where did the silver come from? Of course, he needs to find a way to do it, so it falls into the hands of generals such as Shi Wanshan who hold military power.


    Shi Wanshan is a uniformed general. Because of his background, he is different from the general Daming general. He knows to be good to the soldiers below, because he knows that only in this way, the soldiers will work hard at the critical time. Therefore, it seems that the matter of withholding wages and silver has never appeared in the army he controls.


    He can''t deduct the soldiers'' pay. He only depends on some other gray income. Where does he have excess money to give to Fang Dingshan? He also inquired that this person has a great appetite and a lot of military spending. The other party has to go for at least 70%, but only leave 30% for himself. Such a person is not what he can satisfy at all.


    Even so, it''s better not to give it once. If the limited silver is given to the officials in the capital, they can drop some human favor and say a few words at the critical time.


    One asks for silver, the other doesn''t give, and hatred appears like this.


    When everyone saw that Fang Dingshan was very unhappy with Shi Wanshan, Shi Heng, as the military governor, also deliberately began to alienate him. In these days of siege wars, all the troops of wanquandu division were used. In more than a month, the number of casualties alone reached 30000, and countless wounded.


    Seeing that the combat power of the five-star army in the city was declining due to food and grass, the topic of this meeting was to let the soldiers of Datong house replace the soldiers of wanquandu division. To put it bluntly, I see the opportunity to make great achievements. I''m ready to grab the achievements.


    At the beginning of the meeting, governor Shi Heng made the topic public, and said to Shi Wanshan with a bad face: "general Shi, for such a long time, Shicheng and even the outer city have not been captured, and you have an unshirkable responsibility. After my study with several other generals, I decided to let you step back and have a good rest, and I''ll leave everything to Sun Hong''s general army."


    "Why? We have made great progress, and..." seeing someone coming out to pick peaches, the commander of wanquandu company, tongzhiguhe, who was very bad, stood up at once, blushing and angry.


    "Presumptuous! How can you speak here." Fang Dingshan squinted at the ancient river, and then hummed coldly to Shi Wanshan: "general Shi, your men are too unruly. You are not a good general."


    "What do you say about my family..." the angry ancient river wanted to criticize again. But Shi Wanshan has stood up, stood in front of him, bowed to Shi Heng and Fang Dingshan and said, "sorry, sorry, I''m used to this bad temper. Here I make an apology to the two generals on behalf of general Gu. Also, I agree to retreat the soldiers who attacked the city for rest, and thank the two generals for their compassion for WAN."


    It''s a shame that Shi Wanshan is so humble and in front of so many generals. Don''t want to get an unreasonable name, Shi Heng and Fang Dingshan are not talking about anything. But looking at the smiling sun Hong sitting there, he said, "sun Zongbing, the next thing is up to you. I hope you can do well and win Shicheng earlier. That''s a great achievement. Don''t learn from some people. You are greedy for life and afraid of death."


    "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say. The next thing will be left to the deputy general Cen Guang. I have something to do. I have to go back to Datong house first." Sun Hong replied with a smile.


    The so-called some people refer to people who are very clear. There is a trace of indifference in the eyes of Shi Wanshan. Even some people deliberately move their position and are farther away from the three of Shi Wanshan. It seems that anyone who gets closer to him now will be infected and infected with bad luck.


    In this regard, Shi Wanshan looked as usual, as if all this had nothing to do with him. Of course, judging from his clenched fist, his heart was not as calm and indifferent as it appeared.


    The meeting was over and everyone walked out of the big account in twos and threes. There was only Shi Wanshan left. There was no way. Everyone grabbed their way and walked out, just like deliberately provoking them.


    In this regard, Shi Wanshan pressed down the ancient river and Ning Wenfeng, just waiting for everyone to make a big account, so he took them out. As soon as he came out, he heard a sarcastic remark, "hum, it''s not surprising that the soldiers below are rubbish."


    "Who are you talking about?" Guhe, who could not hold the fire for a long time, shouted, raised his legs and kicked the speaker in front.


    No one thought that Guhe really dared to fight in the general ledger. For a moment, all the generals who wanted to leave here were stunned. They saw Guhe hit the speaker right in the foot, and then a dark shadow flew out.


    It was Cen Guang, Deputy General Commander of Datong, who became a soft footed shrimp general from a second-class military officer by sending money to Shi Heng and Fang Dingshan.


    CEN Guang was insulted by Gu He in public because of giving money to his superiors. Now that he finally had a chance to return it, he would be polite and sarcastic. I never thought that Gu he was so brave that he dared to fight in front of his colleagues.


    In the law of the Ming Dynasty, there was a strict order for fighting between generals. In order to prevent fighting in the nest, the heaviest punishment can even be executed. Guhe was also angry. He didn''t consider so much at all, so he kicked a kick.


    After kicking out, Shi Wanshan on one side was shocked. He quickly wanted to stop pulling. At the same time, he shouted loudly, "ancient river, don''t do this. It''s not worth losing his life for such a person."


    After kicking out the ancient river, I suddenly thought of military regulations and discipline in my mind. But considering that he had already shot, where would he be polite? With the idea that it was a dead end, he rushed to the fallen Cen Guang again.

 Chapter 1165

    Seeing that another big foot was going to fall on Cen Guang''s body, he still rushed to his face. The other generals who watched the excitement shouted in surprise and then retreated one after another, as if they were worried that they would be provoked by the aftershocks and be greedy for right and wrong.


    On the contrary, another figure shot out and blocked the foot of the ancient river with his own body.


    "Plop!" after a dull noise, the figure pulled Cen Guang out two feet away.


    One foot failed, but Gu he was angry. He strode forward to make up for two feet. In short, he had to kick Cen Guang to death. But there was no chance, because the figure protecting Cen Guang had stood out and stood in front of him.


    I saw that the visitor was young, but he did have a heroic face. Facing the angry ancient river, he not only did not give in, but hit it with a straight fist, right in the chest of the unprotected ancient river, forcing it back three steps.


    With this Kung Fu, Shi Wanshan rushed over and hugged the ancient river in anger. Other generals saw that the matter was coming to an end and surrounded him one by one, so that the ancient river had no chance to fight.


    "What''s the matter?" just when all the generals were in a mess, a voice of awe sounded. It was governor Shi Heng who came after hearing the news.


    As soon as Shi Heng appeared, cen Guang didn''t know where the strength came from. Hu suddenly stood up from the ground and trotted to Shi Heng, "Lord, you have to decide for me. The ancient river just kicked me like crazy. If it weren''t for my men, I''m afraid I''d be kicked to death now."


    CEN Guang is right.


    Guhe wanted his life. If it weren''t for the fact that he was not allowed to bring weapons into the account when discussing politics, I''m afraid he has been killed now.


    "There''s such a thing, Guhe. You''re really brave. Come and take him into custody. After benhou''s investigation, he will be severely punished." Shi Heng said seriously. When something like this happens in the army, he doesn''t take himself as a marquis at all. No wonder he is so angry.


    Several soldiers with armour came immediately, pressed and tied the ancient river, and then they were taken down under the anxious eyes of Shi Wanshan and Ning Wenfeng.


    Shi Wanshan, who is well aware of military discipline, knows what will happen once things are done. He immediately ran to Shi Heng and pleaded: "Lord, everything is a misunderstanding, all misunderstandings. Do you think you can raise your hand and take it lightly."


    "What is misunderstanding? We''ll talk about it after the investigation." Shi Heng left without giving Shi Wanshan too many opportunities to speak.


    On the other side, cen Guang had a proud look on his face and said to the little general who saved himself: "Xu Deyi, you did a good job this time. Well, there is a position of ten thousand captain in the army. I think you are very suitable."


    "Thank you for your promotion." Xu Deyi quickly hugged his fist and bowed his head. But no one noticed a happy flash in his eyes when he bowed his head at this moment. Because no one knows that Xu Deyi has long been Yang Chendong''s man. Until now, Yang Chendong still owes him a female soldier of the five-star army propaganda team.


    So after everyone left, Xu Deyi took the 50 Liang silver given to him by Cen Guang and went to a newly built restaurant near the military camp. No one knew that he secretly went to see the restaurant owner here, who was a spy of the Security Bureau.


    "Please report to the above. Commander guhedu knows that there may be danger. Next, general Shi Wanshan and general Ning Wenfeng will try their best to save each other." after telling the restaurant owner, Xu Deyi, like many guests here, found a place and ordered a table full of wine and vegetables. Just before he finished his food, the secret detective boss had told him Yang Chendong''s spontaneous telegram that we must increase our strength to prevent Shi hening''s action, but it''s best to ensure that the ancient river will not die.


    Besides, after Shi Wanshan and Ning Wenfeng hurried back to the big account, they looked at each other painfully.


    "General, with Cen Guang''s small belly, gas and intestines, and our bad relationship with Shi Heng, I''m afraid general Guhe will be more or less bad this time. If he doesn''t do well, Fang will come in. If so, he''s afraid of losing his life." Ning Wenfeng has always been regarded by Shi Wanshan as a military adviser''s think tank. This analysis also shows the calm side of his character.


    "You''re right. Guhe is too impulsive this time. It''s too difficult to save him now. It seems that it will cost money." SHIWANSHAN behind you shows a headache.


    Guhe must not die. Everyone knows that he did it to stand out for himself. If something happened to him, what face would he have to lead the army?


    But the cost of saving this person is unimaginable. There is only one way, that is to give money.


    Shi Wanshan, who is familiar with Shi Heng and Cen Guang, knows very well that nothing can be solved by silver in the eyes of such people. What''s more, Guhe didn''t really kill Cen Guang, so everything has hope. The difficulty lies in how much money it costs.


    "Brother Ning, how much silver do we have now?" after thinking about it, there is no better way. Shi Wanshan has only one way to take the silver.


    "General, we just gave 50000 Liang to those officials in the capital a while ago. Now we have less than 10000 Liang available." Ning Wenfeng replied bitterly.


    "Less than 10000 liang? How can this be?" Shi Wanshan was obviously dissatisfied with the result. He shook his head, as if he had made a great determination. "Anyway, human life is greater than heaven. In this way, use the soldiers'' pay."


    In the past, no matter how difficult things were, Shi Wanshan never moved the interests of the soldiers. But now he really has no way to go and has no choice.


    "Use military pay, this..." Ning Wenfeng replied very embarrassed. He knew very well what impact it would bring to them once he did so.


    "What? We have just killed 30000 people and injured more than 15000 people. Didn''t the top just draw us a sum of silver as a pension? Let''s use these first. At least the living soldiers will be treated for a long time. There shouldn''t be any big problems." Shi Wanshan seems to have made some determination. After saying these words, he said silently in his heart, "brothers, it''s Shi Wanshan who doesn''t care about you first, but it doesn''t matter. Before long, I''ll find a way to fill this hole to ensure that your family won''t cry after you bleed."


    Although Ning Wenfeng did not agree with Shi Wanshan''s decision, he also knew that there was no better way, so he had to sigh and say, "well, I hope they don''t want the lion to talk."


    It''s just that some things often come from what they are afraid of.


    When Ning Wenfeng went to find Shi Heng with a glimmer of hope, Shi Qing, the nephew of the other party, asked for 100000 liang of silver. He also said that it was because Shi Wanshan''s army had lost a lot of face recently. Otherwise, the French weight would be increased by at least 50%.


    Originally, Shi Heng had a nephew named Shi Biao. It was because he was too greedy that he ruined the event. Finally, he was cleaned up. Now a nephew, Shi Qing, still has a big appetite, which makes Ning Wenfeng, who just went with 50000 liang of silver, have to come back bitterly.


    Ning Wenfeng, who soon returned to the barracks, looked at Shi Wanshan with an embarrassed face, and then saw the general bang a word from his mouth - here.


    He took another 100000 liang of silver. Ning Wenfeng found Shi Qing twice. He thought there would be no problem this time. Unexpectedly, he still couldn''t. Shi Qing said with an ugly face, "First of all, it''s not that we don''t promise. Lord hou can help you with 100000 liang of silver. But now Cen Guang has made a move. Not only him, but also general Fang Dingshan has found Lord Hou about this matter. Now unless they can shut up, Gu he''s really afraid of losing his life. After all, no one can swallow beating people in front of so many fellow robes No, it''s not. "


    Shi Qing''s attitude is still good, which makes Ning Wenfeng want to get angry and go nowhere. Finally, he can only find Shi Wanshan back to the barracks and tell what he saw. "General, look at Shi Qing''s meaning. The two people want the same number. It will take a total of 300000 Liang. If Sun Hong''s general army had not left the camp and returned to Datong mansion, I''m afraid he would have to open his mouth."


    "Three hundred thousand taels? Why don''t they rob?" Shi Wanshan shouted after listening.


    It''s not surprising that Shi Wanshan is so angry. According to the salary of Daming, the monthly salary of a second-class official like him is only 61 stone, which is about 777 liang of silver at that time. Now the Zhu Bank has to deduct 30%, that is to say, only about 500 Liang can be obtained in a month. Even with some expensive gray income, the average monthly salary is only 2000 Liang At that time, this was not a small number.


    It will take four or five years to make up 100000 Liang. What we need now is three 100000 Liang. Even if we sell him, we can''t prepare for it.


    Shaking his head, Shi Wanshan fell into distress. Guhe got such a result because he stood up for himself. It must be saved, but the cost is so large. Obviously, not only the pensions are not enough, but also the soldiers who are still alive will be affected. Even this month, next month and next month, a lot of pay will be deducted.


    He doesn''t know what consequences this will lead to. If there are other methods, he will never agree, but there is no better way.

 Chapter 1166

    "General, do you want to save?" Ning Wenfeng was very smart and didn''t ask whether to take it or not, because he was really worried about being rejected, but he also wanted to be rejected. After all, it would affect the morale and quality of life of the soldiers of the whole wanquandu company.


    I don''t know how long later, the panting Shi Wanshan said, "help, take all the silver and go now. I''m afraid they''ll increase the weight over time."


    After saying this, Shi Wanshan fell back to his chair with a plop. It was obvious that he had exhausted all his strength when he said this.


    "Hey. I''ll do it now." Ning Wenfeng didn''t know whether he should be happy or disappointed after a sigh. Anyway, he finally left with steps.


    In less than half an hour, the ancient river was released after receiving the silver.


    As soon as Guhe returned to the barracks, he knelt down in front of Shi Wanshan, "general, my life will be yours in the future."


    "Get up quickly. Seriously, I don''t know how to face the brothers below now." after Shi Wanshan picked up the ancient river, he said without God in his eyes.


    Facing this problem, Gu he and Ning Wenfeng didn''t speak, because they all knew that the time had come to test them. In particular, once the news comes out, I''m afraid there will be confusion in the morale of the army. We can only hope that everything will not be known by outsiders. If we can hide it for more time, we can hide it for more time. We can live frugally and make up for it slowly.


    It''s a good idea, but some people won''t hold it down, such as Cen Guang.


    After receiving 100000 taels of silver, cen Guang was very good at being a man. He gave Shi Heng and Fang Dingshan 20000 taels of silver respectively. He was very happy to get 60000 taels of silver. After getting the general ledger, he patted Xu Deyi on the shoulder waiting outside, "yes, you''re right to remind. If it''s later, I''m afraid the ancient river will be released, and we won''t get any benefits."


    "Hehe, thank you for your praise. But don''t think they''ll be finished if they give money. If you dare to fight the general, you must be prepared to be retaliated." Xu Deyi said with a look of defending Cen Guang against injustice.


    These words were heard in Cen Guang''s ears and made him feel good. "Alas, after you become the commander in chief, I will call you General Xiao Xu. By the way, you just said that things are not finished. I don''t know what you think. You know, I can''t find the trouble of Guhe after receiving the silver."


    "General, we can''t go to some people''s trouble openly, but we can do it secretly. For example, where did they get the 300000 Liang silver? They must have moved the military pay and pension to the soldiers. What impact would it have if we spread this matter. General, with your talent, you''re only a deputy commander in chief, and everyone who is small will be wronged for you." he said White, you are not incompetent, but you lack a suitable position, and the position of commander of Wanquan division is the official title of the second-class military general, you see... "


    When it comes to promotion, Xu Deyi doesn''t have to remind him. Cen Guang has already had his eyes shining. "Ha ha, yes, yes, General Xu. You''re right. I know what to do next."


    In this way, the three men of Shi Wanshan, who originally wanted to hide things from others, never expected that the news would be spread all over the military camp that night. For this matter, some military commanders and commanders came to the door. For a time, wanquandu division didn''t have to fight. People were already terrified.


    CEN Guang just asked someone to spread the news. He took the soldiers of Datong mansion to attack the city early the next morning. What he thinks now is to make war achievements. Once he wins Shicheng, the emperor will reward him for his achievements when he is happy. At that time, the official Jin level will be a reasonable thing.


    The soldiers of wanquandu division were replaced by Datong soldiers with weaker combat power. The soldiers on the upper floor of Shicheng were still very hard. All the reasons were that they didn''t have enough food and couldn''t even eat enough. They couldn''t do their best. Just five days later, the city outside Shicheng was finally broken.


    CEN Guang, who won the outer city, was naturally very excited. Although he didn''t rest much in the past five days for meritorious service, and the army lost a lot, he finally achieved results. This is absolutely good news for a man who just wants to climb up. As for how many ordinary soldiers died, it''s none of his business.


    It is worth mentioning that the first army to break through the periphery was the army headed by Xu Deyi.


    Originally, because Xu Deyi is in his twenties, he is too young and has insufficient qualifications. Many people have views on his promotion. Even Shi Heng was sued, but now he has won such a great military merit, which is equivalent to making the first merit. Finally, the voices of opposition gradually subsided, and Xu Deyi''s position became more stable.


    After the outer city was taken, the siege did not stop. However, compared with the inner city, the inner city is taller and stronger. If you want to capture it, you still need to pay a high price. But after besieging the city for more than a year, Shi Heng is still very confident. In order to ensure that the task can be completed, Shi Heng ordered to transfer the 100000 Ming troops prepared behind him, together with the 30000 cavalry of Yexian.


    So far, a total of 450000 troops have been invested in the process of attacking the city. If we add 100000 troops from the five-star army, the scale of the war is definitely not small.


    ......


    Yinma River.


    Beside the river, there are a large number of cavalry passing through here. From a distance, it seems endless.


    In front of the team, a bright five-star flag was flying high in the wind with the words "Far East army" written behind it.


    Yes, the troops coming from afar are 40000 cavalry led by Chen Bo, commander of the Far East army.


    Chen Bo came in a hurry after receiving a telegram from Yang Chendong. His goal is to ensure the absolute safety of Mobei city.


    Mobei city is the second largest city built by the five-star army on the grassland after Shicheng. After several years of development, it has a considerable scale and has become a banner on the grassland. Even for many Mongols, Mobei city will be more friendly, because in this city, the proportion of Mongols has reached 80%.


    The first city cannot fall. It represents a mall and the most important base for the development of the five-star army here; Mobei city can''t do anything. This is a big flag for the Mongols. If there is a problem here, it will be an extremely severe blow to the morale of the army and public opinion on the grassland.


    In order to ensure the absolute safety of Mobei City, Yang Chendong sent a telegram to the Far East army early, asking them to send the main force to the South as far as possible anyway, so as to ensure that the flag can stand.


    This is why Yang Chendong sent a report to Hu Mang, asking him to just keep the city and not to take care of other places.


    "Junzuo, after crossing the Yinma River, we can reach Mobei city in two days. Can we let our brothers have a good rest first?" Dai Kuo, the division commander of the first riding division of the Far East army, as a pioneer army, walked at the forefront of the team and was responsible for the task of opening up roads in the mountains and building bridges in the water. Fortunately, the track from the grassland area to the Far East state will soon be fully paved. In fact, there are not many places where they really work hard.


    This time, in order to thoroughly implement Yang Chendong''s instructions, Chen Bo only left one second riding division to continue to carry out local protection in the Far East state, and all 40000 people of the other four divisions were brought out.


    Knowing that the first cavalry division, as a pioneer, was really tired, but considering that he was less than 48 hours away from the target, he shook his head and said to Dai Kuo: "The first division commander told the soldiers to work hard and try to get to Sanfeng mountain outside Mobei city as soon as possible. That''s our real destination. The king of Wunan still prepared enough food for us so that the soldiers can have a full meal."


    Originally, when he heard that he had to continue on his way, Mr. Dai Kuo wanted to dissuade him, but as soon as he heard that there was food waiting for him ahead, he immediately said with joy: "good military seat, I''ll tell the soldiers the good news."


    It''s not that Dai Kuo is elated when he sees delicious food. It''s really because the Far East army has never been satisfied with food for a while. Although there is a vast land and rich resources, the land is fertile, and there are few people. In addition, the weather conditions are very bad. It''s winter for half a year. In such an environment, he wants to rely on himself to solve food and drink in a short time The problem is too difficult.


    Although a lot of wasteland has been opened up in the Far East state in the past two years, coupled with the material support of Shicheng, the situation has changed a lot, but when it comes to self-sufficiency, it will take at least two years. This is still because one million foreign people have entered Liaodong state through various ways. Otherwise, I don''t know how long it will take to achieve it.


    Without enough food, the people there formed a habit, that is, they always dare not eat enough, for fear that there will be no next meal. Just like this time, when they went out of the army, the money and food they brought were extremely limited, and most of them were left to the second cavalry division in the garrison.


    All the way, even in the March, it is difficult to have enough to eat, which makes them have a special desire for food. Now when they hear that there are delicious dishes waiting ahead, no wonder Dai Kuo will be so excited and happy.


    When he told the news to the soldiers in the army, everyone''s enthusiasm was mobilized, and the speed of progress was two points faster.


    It was originally scheduled to take two days to get to Sanfeng mountain. Under the temptation of food, they came half a day ahead. When they came to the foot of the mountain, it was only noon. From a distance, they saw dozens of cavalry coming towards them. This was the reception team arranged by Xin Honghai, division commander of Mobei division.


    At the beginning, no one wanted to set up Mobei division. Finally, he took the initiative to stand up and got Yang Chendong''s trust and favor. It''s like the problem of the Far East army''s rush to help. In the whole Mobei City, only he knows.


    Under the guidance of the welcome team, 40000 cavalry entered Sanfeng mountain. After they left, a cavalry team of hundreds of people appeared here, responsible for cleaning the battlefield and removing all horse hoof marks.

 Chapter 1167

    Shichengxia.


    Ten days have passed since Cen Guang led his troops to attack the city.


    In addition to the victory of capturing the outer city on the fifth day, there was an extremely fierce battle. I don''t know how many lives I lost here, but the inner city was still unbreakable at the beginning.


    I thought that after besieging the city for such a long time, as long as an attack, the morale of the other party would collapse. I never thought that it was still so difficult to fight. This made the warra leader, who had always been a bystander, very dissatisfied at first.


    It first appeared in the periphery of Shicheng very early and witnessed the whole process of being surrounded and attacked here.


    From his point of view, he also made the same conclusion as Shi Heng before, that is, after being surrounded for so long and without the support of money and food, it is only inevitable that the city will be taken down. He did not expect that the siege would be so difficult that he could not defeat it for a long time. Seeing the time passing day by day, it is nearly August. In two months, there will be heavy snow here, which will be more detrimental to attacking the city. I can''t help but feel a little anxious.


    "In Han''s words, we can''t hang ourselves from a tree. We have to find a way to take the initiative." after throwing this sentence to a group of generals, he first took the initiative to go to the big tent of marquis Wuqing of the Ming Dynasty, found Shi Heng and said his idea of leading troops to attack Mobei city.


    "Attack Mobei city? Is it too anxious?" in the big account, Shi Heng didn''t seem to agree with Ye Xian''s proposal. When answering this question, he looked more or less hesitant.


    "We can''t wait. There will be heavy snow here in two months at most. If so, it will not be conducive to the movement of the army and the siege. Once the weather is cold, we can only wait until the spring of the next year. Who can guarantee no accidents at that time?" seeing Shi Heng''s hesitation, he was of course very upset, and his voice improved a few degrees.


    Mr. Shi Heng was also angry and felt a headache. Before coming, Emperor Daizong said more than once that he must have a good relationship with the warra department. At least he could not turn his face with the five-star army before it was solved. Once the other party put forward any requirements, he could promise them as long as it was not too much.


    Thinking of these, Shi Heng had to lower his voice and asked, "I don''t know what the leader thinks first?"


    "The idea is very simple. Before Shicheng is captured, our cavalry will have no effect at all. Our leader suggests that we can open up another battlefield and go to Mobei city. As for here, I will leave 50000 grassland cavalry. Once the city is broken, they will help Marquis Wuqing destroy the escaped enemy. Of course, you also need 50000 Beiming infantry to help me capture it Mobei city. "Let''s talk about our ideas first.


    If you trade 50000 cavalry for 50000 infantry, you have to pay more first. But he did, and naturally he had his own ideas.


    1¡¢ Leave 50000 cavalry. Once Shicheng is broken, these people will be enough to get a lot of benefits.


    2¡¢ If you want to take the 50000 infantry in Beiming Dynasty, they will all take the lead. The infantry army will also lose the most. Compared with his cavalry guarding in the rear, he made a lot of money.


    3¡¢ Once he really can''t attack Mobei City, the only loss will be the 50000 Beiming infantry. He will return unharmed with 100000 cavalry. In this way, it consumed not only the strength of the five-star army, but also the strength of the northern Ming army. In any case, he took a big advantage.


    Also can achieve the present position first, really look at things in their own unique side.


    Shi Heng was able to be Marquis, became the commander of the army, and was granted the command of the army. It was not vegetarian. Just a little thought, the first abacus came into his eyes. But he still made the decision to agree.


    Not for anything else, but because he received many orders from emperor Daizong, the real enemy of the northern Ming Dynasty is not the first of the warla department, but the five-star army. As long as the five-star army can be killed, other costs can be ignored.


    This may be the difference between Yang Chendong and these Ming generals. If someone comes to him and wants to make an idea of the Han people, he will sacrifice the interests of the Han people. No matter how good it is to him, he will refuse without hesitation.


    Shi Heng naturally won''t have any sense of national honor. In his opinion, the most important thing is to get the trust and attention of the emperor. As for how many people may die after a war, what does it have to do with himself?


    His power and wealth were not given by the people, but by the emperor. He only needs to be responsible to the emperor.


    Soon after that, he walked out of Shi Heng''s general ledger with satisfaction, and then ordered he Lei, one of his four generals, to go to the important people of the northern Ming army. The target was Shi Wanshan, the commander of wanquandu, who had just been off the battlefield for a long time.


    During the pre war expansion, the wanquandu division was expanded to 100000 troops. In the offensive and defensive war in Shicheng, they fought for more than ten days, directly killing 30000 people and injuring more than 15000 people, that is to say, the number of soldiers who can still fight is only 55000.


    This time, he asked Shi Heng for soldiers first, so he pushed wanquandu company out. When he Lei came to the camp of wanquandu company, found Shi Wanshan, the commander of wanquandu company, and said his purpose, a tea bowl hit the ground quickly.


    Originally, Shi Wanshan wanted to smash the tea bowl on Helei''s head, but when he thought that the other party was just acting under orders, he finally changed his direction, but his anger was not suppressed. He looked at Helei and said, "general Helei, I''m afraid you made a mistake in this matter. In this way, let me go to see the governor and we''ll discuss it?"


    He Lei saw Shi Wanshan''s murderous anger. He thought it was his own business in the army of the northern Ming Dynasty. Of course, he didn''t want to intervene. He nodded and said, "of course, I just hope general Shi can be faster."


    "Sure, sure, someone will send general he out." Qiang squeezed out a smile, and Shi Wanshan said to the soldiers around him.


    After he Lei was sent away by his own soldiers, Shi Wanshan hit the wooden table in the tent with an unbearable punch, which attracted a burst of things to fall to the ground, "come on, invite General Hu and general Ning."


    After a while, Gu he and Ning Wenfeng appeared in the big tent. When they saw Shi Wanshan''s red eyes and angry face, they were still a little confused. But after they understood what had happened, their situation was no better. They were all very angry, especially Gu He, He took out his saber and cut the fallen table in half.


    "Bullying people too much is bullying people too much!" Guhe shouted while venting his dissatisfaction.


    "Yes, it''s really bullying, general. We can''t promise, or we''ll be finished." Ning Wenfeng also changed his calm side in case of trouble. At this moment, he was very worried.


    Listening to the words of his two generals, Shi Wanshan nodded with emphasis, "yes, I''ll go to find Shi Tidu now. In any case, I can''t treat our brothers of wanquandusi like this. It''s just death."


    Mobei Cheng is different from Shicheng. It has been besieged for more than a year, but Mobei city has not been besieged. Although it may not be as good as before after the supply is cut off, there should be no problem of self-sufficiency.


    They are also a banner in the eyes of the Mongolian people on the grassland. They spent a lot of effort to build cities. As a place to protect their families, they are extremely strong. It is strange that such cities are easy to capture. Basically, it can be concluded that 50000 Beiming infantry are equivalent to death. Once something goes wrong with these 50000 people, there are only 15000 wounded and 5000 soldiers left of 100000 people in SHIWANSHAN. What''s the difference between them and the bare pole commander?


    A general without soldiers. What''s the name of a general? At that time, it was not impossible for someone to find an excuse to take their position, or even make a bad one. It was not impossible to put a charge on them.


    Even for his own sake, Shi Wanshan can''t let it go this time, let alone the lives of 50000 soldiers.


    Shi Wanshan left and angrily went to the general ledger. This scene had long been discovered by five-star army spies dressed as ordinary soldiers. They did not belong to the Security Bureau or the CIA, but to Xu Deyi''s private forces. He took Yang Chendong''s money. Xu Deyi did not do less important things, such as the people around important generals. He tried his best to buy them off, except for some personal soldiers, such as those responsible for pouring tea, feeding horses and cooking, He really bought a lot of money, so he knew a lot of very secret things.


    It was like looking for Shi Heng first. He soon got the news. After knowing the content, he arranged someone to stare outside Shi Wanshan''s account. He had a hunch that the opportunity was coming.


    Shi Wanshan went fast, but came back faster. He was still angry. Although seeing him like this, Ning Wenfeng had a bad feeling, he still asked with a glimmer of hope: "general, what did Shi Tidu say?"


    "What else can I say? This time he personally promised and said it couldn''t be changed." he took a big sip of cold water under Shiwan mountain.


    "Can you send less brothers, even 20000, and others from other armies?" Ning Wenfeng asked with hope, although he knew that things could not be changed.


    "No." Shi Wanshan shook his head again. "Shi Tidu said that the troops of Datong mansion will attack Shicheng. There is really no surplus troops to dispatch. Now we can only send us up. Oh, he also said that if Mobei city is attacked, our Wanquan capital will be a great achievement. At that time, he will propose to the emperor to commend us."

 Chapter 1168

    "Attack Mobei city? What if you don''t attack?" Ning Wenfeng resolutely grabbed the sick language and asked.


    Shi Wanshan didn''t answer. But no matter Ning Wenfeng or Gu He, they all know clearly that if they can''t attack and 50000 soldiers are still killed, even if they will bear all the responsibilities next. At that time, they will not only have no reward, but also be afraid of being punished or even beheaded.


    For a time, there was no movement in the big account. Obviously, the three people knew what might happen next. Because of this, they didn''t know what to say. Seeing that the results of years of hard work will be buried overnight, no one will be in a good mood.


    Silence can''t solve the problem, especially at the moment. If they don''t come up with a way, they''re afraid that what they''re waiting for is someone else to dominate their destiny. Just when the three of them couldn''t think of a better way to break their heads, there was a sound of footsteps outside the big tent, and then a slow voice came from the outside, "three generals, I''m Xu Deyi, the captain of ten thousand. I need to see three if I can be convenient."


    "Xu Deyi?" the three shook their heads in eye contact after listening. Obviously, the name was still a little strange to them. But there was a visitor and a ten thousand captain. Of course, it was not easy to refuse at will. Shi Wanshan''s voice immediately sounded, "that''s coming, come in."


    Xu Deyi outside the door opened the curtain and entered the account. With his entry, everything in the account seemed to return to normal. The three of Shi Wanshan sat high above, and even the cut wooden table was thrown aside and stacked together as garbage.


    Xu Deyi saw this scene clearly. The corners of his mouth gently moved and smiled.


    Xu Deyi entered the tent, and Shi Wanshan saw him clearly. Especially Gu He, when he saw Xu Deyi''s appearance and was convinced that it was this person who protected Cen Guang and didn''t let him succeed, he immediately got up in a rage: "you''re Cen Guang''s man. Why? Are you here to play a show of authority? I tell you, if you think so, get out right away, or I''ll kill you."


    As he spoke, Gu He touched his right hand to his waist. This is not the general ledger. He came here with weapons. With this, he really has the ability to kill.


    Gu he said angrily, but Xu Deyi didn''t take a more look at it. Instead, he said coldly, "why? Haven''t you bled a lot for 300000 liang? If you really want to kill here, the situation waiting for you will be irreparable. At that time, even your family will suffer and be unlucky."


    "You..." when Xu Deyi choked, the ancient river turned red. Speaking of, wanquandusi''s current predicament has a lot to do with his recklessness at the beginning. He can''t make the same mistake a second time.


    Gu he stopped talking and instead Ning Wenfeng sneered, "why? Is general Xu really here to show off? I tell you, if so, get out as soon as possible. Anyway, we will die soon. If we are in a hurry, we will cut you first."


    Ning Wenfeng is right. If there is no better way, wanquandu company will face a very difficult battle to fight, and 80% of it will be a defeat. At that time, their result is doomed.


    Facing the threat of Ning Wenfeng, Xu Deyi faced up to a lot. He turned to look at each other and said seriously, "who says you''re going to die soon, and there''s a great future waiting for you, but you can''t see it."


    "Huh?"


    As soon as he said this, Shi Wanshan was stunned. Obviously, they can''t understand what this means.


    After a few breath, Shi Wanshan first responded and asked tentatively, "what does general Xu mean? What is a great future? Is it like you to bow to cenguang? If so..."


    "Of course not. I don''t have to say something. Do you really think Cen Guang can be happy for how long? Or do you simply can''t see the strength of the five-star army?" Xu Deyi interrupted before Shi Wanshan spoke, and then said something that surprised the three of Shi Wanshan.


    There was another silence between several interest rates, interrupted by Ning Wenfeng, "General Xu should be Cen Guang''s man. Once these words spread, do you think there will be any consequences?"


    "Consequences? Let''s not say whether Cen Guang will believe it or not. I''m right that the three people won''t do such things that harm others and don''t benefit themselves." Xu Deyi was full of confidence. Then, without waiting for consent, he grabbed a seat and poured himself tea. It was like the master returned to his home.


    Xu Deyi is right. He only hates Cen Guang and has no feelings at all. Of course, he won''t spread these words. However, knowing that this is the case, in the face of such a calm Xu Deyi, the three still have the feeling that they can''t touch their heads. In their view, it''s too hard to figure out that this person appears here and speaks such words again.


    But those who can become the commander in chief of the army are not unknown. The three were just temporarily confused by Xu Deyi''s sudden appearance. After a while, they calmed down and thought about it, Ning Wenfeng got a result. He asked tentatively after his face changed, "You... You are not Cen Guang''s person. You stay with him just looking for suitable opportunities. In this way, you should be another force, you are five..."


    "That''s right." also interrupted Ning Wenfeng, Xu Deyi frankly admitted.


    It''s better not to say words like the five-star army in the big account of the military camp. There are some things we don''t know.


    Xu Deyi was so happy to admit it, which surprised Shi Wanshan. They didn''t expect that the strength of the five-star army would be so strong and the penetration into the military would be so powerful. Especially think of how long it has only happened now, and Xu Deyi appears here in such a timely manner. Doesn''t it mean that even they have five-star spies around them?


    At the thought of this, the three of Shi Wanshan couldn''t help feeling a cold sweat. The enemy is so pervasive, is it so easy for such an army to defeat? Could it even be that the siege of Shicheng was originally a play directed and performed by them? In order to attract the northern Ming army and wipe it out?


    "General Xu, what happened in Shicheng?" Ning Wenfeng has gradually straightened his mind and looked like seeking common ground.


    "Shicheng is true." Xu Deyi knew what Ning Wenfeng was going to ask, so he answered decisively, but what was important was his supplementary sentence, "It''s just a matter of urgency at the beginning of the city. In a short time, the war situation here will change dramatically. If the three generals still stay here, you have to make a good choice. Of course, you can''t believe me."


    "No, believe, believe." at this moment, Ning Wenfeng would not believe it. Now he is more concerned about where the great future mentioned by Xu Deyi just now is. So he hesitated and asked, "that... General Xu... Xu, what great future did you just... Say..."


    "Is to go to the five-star army." Xu Deyi''s tone was as plain as water, as if he was saying a very ordinary thing. "To tell you the truth, the king of Wunan was very angry with what Beiming did this time. It''s normal to say that the emperor was just worried about the success of the king of Wunan and then sent troops to fight, but he even joined forces with other nationalities to attack the Han people, which the king of Wunan could not accept anyway. Over the years, the king of Wunan must have been very clear about the policy of the Han people Come on. "


    "Clear, clear." this time, not only Ning Wenfeng, but also the ancient river on one side.


    Are you kidding? As the nearest army to Shicheng, they naturally know everything about their every move and any policies. They also know that even under their rule, they don''t know how many Han people want to live in Shicheng, because it is equivalent to heaven for the Han people.


    "Even if it''s clear, I don''t have to explain if it''s unnecessary. Just because you are Han people or Han generals, if you are willing to take refuge in King Wunan, isn''t that what I said is a great future? Of course, you have no choice now, either listen to Shi Heng''s words, be cannon fodder and die. Or take refuge in King Wunan, and I will guarantee you at that time With better treatment, there will be more opportunities to give full play to your strength in the future. Of course, you can also choose to hand me over now. But in this way, not only you, but also your family will live in the hatred and hatred of King Wunan. At that time, I''m afraid life will be worse than death. "


    Xu Deyi thought about what to face before he came, but he was not afraid. All this was because behind him was Yang Chendong, king of Wunan.


    The strength of the backer is also a kind of confidence. Therefore, Xu Deyi insists that as long as smart people should know how to make choices, so this trip seems dangerous, but there is still a good chance of winning.


    After Xu Deyi said everything, he sat there without any coercion. He should give the other party enough time to consider, because only in this way can they make the most correct choice, which will be the most beneficial choice for the five-star army.


    The room became silent again. The three of Shi Wanshan first looked at each other, then Ning Wenfeng gave Xu Deyi an apologetic look, and then the three went aside and began to whisper.

 Chapter 1169

    "To go to Mobei city is to die, and not to go is to disobey the military order. Now we can only go to the five-star army." unexpectedly, the first person to speak is the commander Tongzhi Guhe who has always been unconvinced by the five-star army.


    The reason why Guhe''s attitude has changed so much is that all his experiences have made him too cold.


    This time, just because his army has been treated unfairly, what he wants to do now is to make up for everything. Now it seems that only joining the five-star army can solve all problems, and it makes sense for him to agree.


    Ning Wenfeng, who had a loose mind, also said: "Yes, the five-star army has always been very good to the Han army. Capable Han army generals like us can certainly play a lot of actions in it. Moreover, all the actions of King Wunan are also very suitable for my personal appetite. Whether it''s his attitude towards the people or his policy towards foreign races, that''s what real men should do. I don''t object to joining them."


    Two of the three expressed their attitude. This is naturally caused by current events, but it also has a great relationship with what Yang Chendong did, which made them see hope. Now there is only one person left, Du commander Shi Wanshan.


    Shi Wanshan used to be a mountain bandit. Later, he abandoned the darkness and ran it step by step. It is said that this experience makes it easier for him to accept the five-star army, but he is the one who thinks most.


    For nothing else, in his eyes, Daming is always orthodox, and all other forces are just small forces attached to its flag. It won''t be long before they will become a thing of the past. How can he say now that he is also the second-class general of the northern Ming Dynasty? If he gives up everything and joins the five-star army, one day the five-star army will be defeated by the northern Ming Dynasty, where will he go? It''s difficult Tao is going to make a surrender.


    At first, he surrendered to Beiming because it was his goal. Now, after seeing these darkness and ugliness, he will never go back once he leaves. He also doesn''t want to become a three surnamed domestic slave like LV Zhuo in history.


    He didn''t want to betray him, but he didn''t have any way to deal with the current situation, but if he was allowed to fall like this, it obviously didn''t accord with his mind. So he didn''t make a decision on the spot, but turned to Xu Deyi, who was waiting for the result there and said: "General Xu, this is a big matter. Let me think about it and give you an answer?"


    He didn''t think that he might persuade the other party once he met, so Xu Deyi nodded with understanding, took out three silver tickets of 100000 liang from his arms, handed them to Shi Wanshan and said: "King Wunan heard about you. This is the 300000 taels of silver he asked me to give you. It can at least solve the urgent needs of the army. After all, the soldiers of the army are Han people, and their relatives are also Han people. We can''t chill the hearts of the Han people."


    After saying this, Xu Deyi went away. He believed that if the other party figured it out, he would take the initiative to find himself. As for what happened today, as long as they were not stupid, they might not say it to the outside world.


    Xu Deyi left, and the three of Shi Wanshan looked at each other, especially looking at the three 100000 Liang silver tickets in front of him. They didn''t know what to say.


    The 30000 Han troops killed by wanquandu were all killed by attacking Shicheng and fighting with the five-star army. For this reason, the five-star army also paid a certain price. Now, the relatives of these enemies still need the king of Wunan to appease them. With this, the three felt their faces burning.


    "This... I don''t know what to say." Shi Wanshan blushed for a long time before he said such a sentence.


    "Yes, Wang Wunan''s breadth of mind, especially his deep feelings for the Han people, is beyond our imagination. With this style, I am willing to do things with him." Ning Wen said seriously, which is equivalent to expressing his position.


    Guhe had such an idea before. After seeing Xu Deyi''s style, he wouldn''t hesitate. Then he said, "I agree."


    There was only one stone Wanshan left among the three. He saw that his face would be red and white for a while. It was obvious that he was struggling and struggling in his heart. Now both brothers agreed. If he opposed, there would be no one around him. His heart began to tilt when he thought of everything from knowing the five-star army to now, but it was not a mistake "You guys, have you really decided to do this? Father Deng Qiang has treated us well."


    As the eunuch of wanquandu division, Deng Qiang was originally sent by the emperor to monitor Shi Wanshan and others, but because he is very good at being a man, we have a good relationship with each other, which is very rare in the Ming army. Shi Wanshan is very loyal, and it is reasonable to mention Deng Qiang now. Because once they all surrender to the five-star army, Deng Qiang will have a great responsibility , it is not impossible even to be beheaded.


    When it comes to Deng Qiang, Gu he changes his face. Obviously, he also thinks of some bad consequences that his actions may bring to the other party.


    Ning Wenfeng was not in a hurry. Instead, he said with a smile: "why is it difficult? Let''s take grandpa Deng away together. He is now in wanquandu department, and our family members are there. Even if we have to find a way to take him away, why should we take one more person?"


    "Hmm? Yes, yes." this time, SHIWANSHAN and Guhe nodded in agreement.


    After solving the last doubt in their hearts, the three put away the three hundred thousand taels of silver and sat together to discuss the friendship of going to the five-star army next.


    Before, the new second army was forced to give in to Beiming because of the siege. Although I don''t know the truth of the matter now, Yang Chendong''s character has always been that people don''t offend me and I don''t offend. Even if someone first attacked him, he would certainly fight back. This time, it was an obvious revenge to win Shi Wanshan and his 30000 troops.


    All this is thanks to Shi Heng, cen Guang and others. Otherwise, I don''t know how much time and cost it will take to achieve the goal.


    After Shi Wanshan made a decision, Ning Wenfeng took the initiative to find Xu Deyi. They discussed for most of the night and made two important decisions.


    1¡¢ The five-star army will take the letters written by Shi Wanshan and go to wanquandu division to take the families of the three generals, the families of the main generals and Deng Qiang out of the city and to a safe place on the grassland.


    2¡¢ In view of the great power of the northern Ming army and the Warsaw army outside the Shicheng City, the location of the battlefield change will be outside the Mobei City, and the Mobei Division will pick them up at that time.


    Although only two points have been discussed, on the one hand, it can solve the worries at home and on the other hand, it can be regarded as a complete success with the way of meritorious service. Waiting for Ning Wenfeng to return to the big tent and tell the plan again, Shi Wanshan appeared in the big tent of the leader of the warla department the next morning.


    First of all, when he returned from a round of morning exercise on horseback, he heard the soldier say that Shi Wanshan was coming. He walked back to the big tent with a laugh.


    Knowing what Shi Wanshan meant, we should be more enthusiastic first. After all, whether we can capture the desert north division with solid walls means that their cavalry is difficult to do, and they still need these Beiming infantry in the end.


    This is a stepping stone for one''s own meritorious service. People can''t be too enthusiastic at the risk of death.


    In the big account, in the first very warm reception, the two sides talked very happily. When Shi Wanshan proposed that this time he not only take 50000 Beiming infantry, but also the remaining 5000 soldiers and 15000 wounded, and said that this could ensure their heart to break the axe and sink the boat, he was naturally happy to accept it.


    Not only that, but also first affirmed Shi Wanshan''s determination to fight with the five-star army. At the same time, he also promised that once Mobei city was captured, he would remember their first merit, and ensure that in this process, the problem of food and grass was borne by their Wara department.


    Seeing that he had dispelled all his concerns first, Shi Wanshan naturally had to thank him. Finally, he agreed to send troops in two days, which led him out of vara camp.


    Looking at Shi Wanshan leaving the camp, he first restrained the smile on his face and began to play his own abacus.


    As a friendly army, what happened in the northern Ming army, and the barracks were not far away, naturally became very clear first. He would not believe that Shi Wanshan wanted to take all the people with him in order to express his determination to fight to the death, but he also did not think that Shi Wanshan would surrender to the five-star army. In his opinion, this was because the other party was worried that some people would fight him to leave soldiers after he left.


    Even in the end, Shi Wanshan offered to go out in two days. He first thought that the other party was afraid of being calculated by the northern Ming army, so he had to leave in a hurry. With these, when Shi Wanshan left the Beiming military camp under Shicheng with 70000 people, no one raised doubts. On the contrary, everyone looked at them with pity and pity.


    The only pity is that the Wara department is not led by their leader first, but by he Lei, one of his four generals.


    He can also have today''s status and power, which is inseparable from his four strong generals. They are Teng Shu, he Lei, mutor and bermur.


    Both tengshu and mutor were killed by Yang Chendong in the battle with the five-star army. Bermur has been leading troops to stay in Hanoi, which is also the last road prepared for himself first. In addition to the three, he Lei was the only one who could reassure him to lead the army alone.

 Chapter 1170

    He Lei took 100000 Wara cavalry and 70000 infantry of SHIWANSHAN to Mobei city in the northwest of Shicheng. More than 100000 people and horses were magnificent.


    But all this is not what general he Lei, who leads the team, wants to see.


    As cavalry, their advantage is that they are fast enough. People who charge can borrow more power from their horses. But now they are carrying 70000 Beiming infantry with oil bottles, especially 15000 wounded people. Although these people are not fatal, they are too slow because they are injured.


    It''s been five days, but they haven''t gone 100 miles, and they don''t bring much grain and grass. At this speed, I''m afraid there''s no food to eat if they can''t reach the lower part of Mobei city.


    After hearing that the grain officer told the situation of the army, he Lei found Shi Wanshan in the team with a black face and said unhappily, "general Shi, your speed is too slow and we have too little food and grass. It''s not like what you and our leader said. We can march 50 miles a day."


    Facing the dissatisfaction of he Lei, Shi Wanshan said with a bitter face: "general he, I don''t want to, but you can see that we are only infantry, no horses, and so many wounded. We can''t walk fast. Otherwise, you leave some food and grass, and then go first?"


    "This..." after hearing Shi Wanshan''s words, he Lei''s eyes turned quickly.


    At this speed, it is absolutely impossible to go to Mobei city and launch a raid. Even food will become the biggest resistance to restrict the army. If you can leave these infantry here, you may really attack Mobei city by surprise. If you only left a small part of food and grass, you can''t help these Beiming infantry not to go faster. At worst, it can not play the role of surprise attack, but also speed up the march of the team.


    Thinking like this, he Lei soon had an idea, pretended to be reluctant and said, "well, that''s right. The general will leave us some food and grass first, but you should hurry up. Otherwise, once surrounded by the cavalry of the five-star army, it will be really dangerous."


    Pretending to care about Shi Wanshan, he Lei left part of the food and grass, but also had an eye and left 5000 cavalry. These people don''t really want to protect them, but to prevent Beiming infantry from escaping when the situation is bad.


    He Lei, who thought he had arranged everything well, took the 950000 kW cavalry and went straight to Mobei City, but he really didn''t know that this step was tantamount to entering the ghost gate. It was a defeat.


    ......


    Manhole city.


    The former compound of the military headquarters of the new second army is sitting on a wooden chair in the courtyard and sleeping up.


    Since he announced that he had separated from the five-star army and joined the northern Ming Dynasty, the commander of the farewell army ate wine and drank very drunk every day. Most of the time, he was carried to bed by the housekeeper and his own soldiers. The smell of wine could not be dispersed.


    In the first few days, Xu Yuan had time to comfort him. He even brought Rong Shao with him once. He wanted to advise him to leave and cheer him up again to serve the northern Ming army. But when he smelled the smell of wine, the idea became weaker and weaker, so that no one cares about him now.


    An idea of letting it live and die.


    Seeing the appearance of giving up a drunken life and dream of death, Rong Shao didn''t want to work for the northern Ming army. Rong Shao had the idea of killing him. Xu Yuan stopped him. In his words, he can''t die now. The military power of three divisions of the new Second Army hasn''t been fully mastered. If something happens now, I''m afraid it will lead to mutiny, and the consequences will be unimaginable. Now we can only wait for farewell to wake up, or drink and die naturally.


    In this regard, Rong Shao naturally has an unhappy face. However, he has also learned during this period that he really loves soldiers like a son. In the new second army, there has never been any withholding of food, grass and military pay, so that many soldiers have deep feelings for the commander. If he really gets killed, he is afraid that he can''t clean up the stall himself, so let''s do it.


    At first, Rong Shao and Xu Yuan arranged people to watch the farewell in case he made any small moves, but as time passed, especially the three cavalry divisions of the new second army were forced to hand over their horses. After the cavalry became infantry, their monitoring and care of the farewell became very lax.


    In the afternoon of that day, I was still drunk and fell on the wooden chair. When the housekeeper came with four soldiers and saw him like this, he could not help sighing: "come on, carry the general seat to the room and have a rest."


    Farewell was carried away from the hospital as usual. The four northern Ming soldiers in charge of monitoring clearly saw this scene on the big tree outside the hospital. Then one by one, they fell asleep against the trunk.


    At first, they will have a look at the past, but every time they give up their farewell, get drunk and sometimes vomit everywhere, which makes them retch, they also give up the idea of following the past. In their view, this is just repeating yesterday''s story. A drunk really has nothing to look at.


    As usual, they left after Sheffield was carried to the big bed in the inner yard. But different from usual, this time the housekeeper did not leave, but gently patted three times on the farewell thigh and said, "Sir, no one followed. It''s safe now."


    Just now there was a drunken farewell. Suddenly, I opened my eyes. Where can I see a little drunkenness from my clear eyes. Without anyone helping each other, he straightened his body and said to the housekeeper standing aside, "is someone coming?"


    "Come, it''s in the basement. I''ll hide here. Even if someone comes, I won''t find anything near." the housekeeper nodded. Before he could say goodbye, he was already lying in bed. Then he poured a jar of wine on him. When the wine was fuming, it could be clearly smelled two feet away.


    Looking at all this, he nodded with satisfaction, then moved the bedside table gently, revealing a feasible channel for one person, and then his figure disappeared in it.


    There is a very secret basement in the general''s house. This is a highly confidential matter. In addition to the housekeeper, even former confidants such as Xu Yuan don''t know. After entering the basement, I saw a candle lit inside. A figure was sitting at the table with a book watching.


    It seemed that he heard something. The man began to turn around, and then his face was completely exposed in front of him. After seeing the identity of the visitor, the farewell eyes were full of joy. Even the steps were involuntarily faster. At the same time, both hands also stretched out, "director Feng, how did you come in person?"


    Director Feng in shebie''s mouth is Feng Liang, director of the Security Bureau in Shicheng.


    As they used to work in Shicheng, they are familiar with each other. Two days ago, the housekeeper told a man who claimed to be from there had entered the house as a vegetable seller. However, there was no suitable opportunity, so he asked the housekeeper to arrange people in the basement. Today, he finally met while the enemy relaxed his surveillance.


    I just know that the specific identity of the people over there is not clear. It is Feng Liang who didn''t want to come. Why don''t you get excited. I''ve finally seen my own people for many days.


    "Ha ha, commander she, you have been wronged." as soon as he saw the farewell, Feng Liang laughed and extended his hands to welcome the farewell.


    The four big hands were tightly held together. From their eyes, they all looked very excited.


    Feng Liang just said that you have worked hard, which has fully explained everything. It shows that they know very well about the false surrender of farewell, which saves a lot of words.


    "Thank you, thank the sixth young master for his trust in me, but I have written a letter of surrender and was announced by Rong Shao. Is the sixth young master..." I am very moved to say goodbye. Feng Liang can still trust him this moment, but his heart is not completely down. After all, it is impossible to say that there is no pimple in his heart.


    Looking at the nervous appearance of shebie, Feng Liang smiled and said, "sure enough, he was guessed by the sixth young master. He said in the telegram that as long as he said two words to shebie, he would understand. Do you want to listen now?"


    "Yes." she nodded hurriedly. After he publicly surrendered to the northern Ming Dynasty, the radio station was seized by Xu Yuan. If you don''t dare to do this, you know that the other party won''t use it at all. As long as the telegraph interpreter is not handed in, the other party is smart and can''t figure out what the principle is. So he hasn''t heard from Yang Chendong for a long time.


    "Well, I''ll recite it to commander she. The sixth young master said that it''s helpless to use people without doubt and doubt. It''s a realm to use people without doubt and doubt. The biggest challenge and breakthrough of leaders lies in employing people, and the biggest breakthrough in employing people lies in trusting people. Please give these two words to sheriff and go back and have a good experience."


    Learning from Yang Chendong''s tone, Feng Liang slowly recited it and listened carefully to his farewell until there was no sound in the basement, and he was still in aftertaste. With his intelligence, although he can''t fully understand the meaning behind these two sentences, people have learned a lot just by literal understanding. At least the sixth young master still trusts him, which is true.


    "Thank you, thank you. The sixth young master still trusts me to say goodbye. But he just doesn''t know what I''m going to do next." for a while, he pretends to drink a lot of wine every day and is afraid to arouse others'' suspicion. He knows nothing about things outside. But he believed that even if Feng Liang took the initiative to find it, the environment and situation must have changed, and then it should be time to use himself.

 Chapter 1171

    "There is really something that needs to be done by the commander. The sixth young master said that whether the surrender to Beiming is true or false, at least the outside world believes it. If you want to change people''s impression of you, some things must be done by you. Well, I''ll talk to the commander about the external situation..."


    In the following time, Feng Liang talked endlessly. When he said goodbye, he would insert a few words. When he listened carefully, they would have met for more than two hours. If there were not a housekeeper lying on the bed pretending to sleep, plus the usual farewell pretending to be too similar, I''m afraid he would have to help him when he wakes up.


    ......


    Shicheng.


    The attack continued, and with Cen Guang''s continuous orders, the attack became stronger and stronger.


    CEN Guang doesn''t love soldiers like Shi Wanshan. In his eyes, these soldiers at the bottom are the stepping stones to his brilliant life. In order to achieve his goal, he won''t care about the life and death of those people.


    After Cen Guang sent a full 5000 people as an inspector team, his Beiming infantry rushed up the gate of the city one by one at the risk of death, and then went to die one after another, looking like opening a gap and rushing into the city.


    In the city, the pressure is increasing.


    While the enemy''s attack became more and more fierce, the food and grass in the city began to run out. Now not only the ordinary soldiers have no food to eat, but also the soldiers guarding the city can''t eat a full meal a day. The situation is becoming more and more critical day by day.


    As the sea god needle of the beginning City, Hu Mang, the commander of the new army, was even thinner, took off his image, and his eyes were deeply sunk. Compared with others, he is not only hungry, but also under great psychological pressure.


    When Yang Chendong left, he handed over the military and political power of Shicheng to him, and usually gave him so much support and trust. If he can''t keep Shicheng, how can he still have the face to see people?


    "Junzuo, the attack of the northern Ming army is too fierce. Now our soldiers are reducing a lot. Most of them are hungry. The original 70000 garrison infantry are now less than 10000. Even they can''t stand it. At most, tomorrow, no! After tonight, I''m afraid they will really die." LV Zhuo, the division commander of the first cavalry division who is temporarily responsible for guarding the city, is reporting the current military situation to Hu mang at the military headquarters of the first army in the city.


    "Can only block tonight?" a gloom flashed across the tiger''s face. He now has tens of thousands of infantry and tens of thousands of cavalry, but he can''t form enough combat effectiveness because he doesn''t have food. Even if the number of troops goes on like this, it will be useless.


    "Yes, if the northern Ming army still attacks all night tonight, I''m afraid it will be... Unable to withstand it early tomorrow morning." Lv Zhuo said helplessly in his eyes. Since the northern Ming army changed its generals, cen Guang adopted a continuous attack for 12 hours, which also doubled the pressure on the Shicheng garrison.


    "Young master, where is the young master?" I didn''t ask LV Zhuo about the army, let alone cheer him up. Without food, many words are useless.


    "Well, the telegraph operator has sent a telegram, but he still hasn''t contacted." Lv Zhuo bowed his head and said.


    "No contact? How could this be possible? Didn''t the young master come to us from Liaodong long ago? Why can''t he contact? Come and find Mr. Yang Si." this result is obviously not what Hu mang wants to hear. Seeing that the situation was getting worse and worse, he thought of Yang Si, who was personally ordered by the young master to manage money and food. He didn''t believe that at this time, the other party would not leave any behind hands.


    The soldier promised and went out, but before leaving the hospital, he saw that division commander Yang Si had entered the hospital leisurely. "Mr. Yang Si, our military seat is looking for you. Go quickly." when I saw Yang Si, it was like seeing relatives. The soldiers said with an anxious face.


    "Why? Is tiger head worried? Hehe, in case of major events, you should have calmness, calmness." with a smile on his face, Yang Si strode towards the main hall as he said.


    Yang Si appeared in front of him so quickly and smiled, which made Hu mang very angry. "Yang Si, you can still laugh at this time. How can you be so heartless? Do you know that once the beginning city is broken, you also have a great responsibility."


    "Shicheng will be broken? Don''t be kidding. Here is the formation of our most powerful tiger mang army. No one can attack it." Yang Siyi said with a cynical smile and flattery.


    If it had been in the past, Yang Si would have laughed and scolded Hu mang. Everyone would have passed in front of a joke. But now, Yang Si still has such an attitude. Hu mang got angry on the spot. "Yang Si, please be serious. I can tell you that this is the military headquarters of the new army. No one is joking with you."


    Hu Mang''s face turned red and angrily denounced. Yang Si also saw that the other party was worried. At present, his expression also returned to normal and said, "tiger head, don''t worry. I just received the young master''s telegram..."


    "How can I not be in a hurry? I... wait, what did you just say? I received the young master''s telegram?" Hu Mang, who was still going to be angry, was suddenly stunned, and then stared at Yang Si with big eyes. He looked like a man who wanted to eat people. It seemed that he was afraid that Yang Si was joking with him for a while.


    Yang Si also knew when to laugh and when to be extremely serious, so he nodded, "yes, I received a telegram from the young master. The young master is on his way to Shicheng. He already knows our situation, so he ordered me to take out food to solve the immediate problems first. Everything else can be settled in half a month."


    "Half a month? Take out food? Do you... Do you still have food?" Hu mang was very surprised when he heard this, and looked at Yang Si''s eyes with infinite expectation.


    "Yes, of course, but it can only be eaten by the army and the people for half a month, which is why I haven''t taken it out before." Yang Si said in a positive color, and gave an explanation for not taking food at the same time.


    Originally, Hu mang was trying to start scolding Yang Si. Why didn''t he take out the food? But now he knows that this problem is superfluous. No wonder compared with others, Yang Si always looks like he is not in a hurry. He has such confidence in his feelings. Thinking of this, Hu mang couldn''t help asking, "you tell me this because you know that the city guarding army can''t hold it. If you can hold it, won''t you say it?"


    "Yes," Yang Si did not deny. Although he was confident and looked less anxious than anyone, he always paid attention to the war situation. He also knew that the five-star army without food was at the end of its power, so he quickly sent a telegram to Yang Chendong for instructions. After receiving the exact call back, it came to the new army headquarters.


    After the promise, Yang Si saw that Hu Mang''s face was a little ugly. Although he was instructed by Yang Chendong this time, he didn''t want to affect their relationship, so he explained: "Tiger head, don''t be angry with me. It''s all the young master''s intention. Long before he left Shicheng last time, he dug a large cellar in Yang''s house with Long Wei''s secret. You know, the soil here is still good, and many vegetables and food are kept in it. It''s the young master''s plan for a rainy day."


    "So, did the young master predict that we would have such a day?" Hu mang got up in surprise.


    "It should be like this. In fact, I learned it not long ago. The young master told me in a secret telegram. Now think about it. If this matter had been announced long ago, we would have had enough food for a few more days at best. If we want to cooperate with the young master to launch an all-round counterattack, we have no power." Yang Si nodded.


    Hu mang didn''t hear the other words clearly, but the words "counterattack on the whole line" were clear to his ears, which made him energetic in an instant. "Wait, you mean we should cooperate with the young master to counterattack on the whole line next?"


    "Yes, that''s what the young master said in his telegram. He also asked me to take out all the food in the cellar and distribute it to the soldiers and the people, so that everyone can gradually recover their strength and be ready to fight back out of the city at any time." Yang Sizhong nodded emphatically, then took out a telegram just received from his arms and put it in front of Hu Mang''s case.


    ......


    The siege troops outside the city do not know what is going on inside the city.


    Since the siege of Shicheng, no one can come out of the city, and no one can go in from outside the city. The news has been completely separated.


    At dusk, cen Guang was mobilizing the soldiers. Although he was greedy, he still had some fighting skills. He had a keen sense that the five-star army guarding the city was at the end of the crossbow. He decided to make a fierce attack to break through the city tower and enter the city.


    CEN Guang not only mobilized the soldiers below, but also reported his conjecture to Tidu Shiheng and others. After hearing that the city was about to be destroyed, Shiheng found Fang Dingshan and Yexian respectively, and asked their cavalry to prepare for the city gate to open and rush into the city.


    "Gentlemen, Shicheng is a banner of King Wunan on the grassland. According to our previous investigation, there are hundreds of thousands of people alone, and the army in the city is also the elite of the elite. Once the city gate is broken, they will not be captured. It will depend on the strength of your cavalry." Shi Heng kept turning his eyes on them.


    "Please don''t worry, with our Liaodong cavalry, we won''t let any enemy go." Fang Dingshan patted his chest and promised.


    "Yes, we vara cavalry are trying to have a good meeting with the elite of the five-star army." he said with a proud look first.

 Chapter 1172

    When he fought with the five-star army in the past, which time did he take advantage of it? Now he can finally pick up a soft persimmon and pinch it for a while. But he heard that there was no food in the city for a long time, and the soldiers were as hungry as skin and bones. Where could such an army have any combat effectiveness? He didn''t bully anyone.


    The two cavalry generals were so confident that they naturally made Shi Heng laugh with joy. "Well, that''s it. I''m relieved. Let''s wait for the good news from general Cen Guang."


    The pressure before Cen Guang was not small. Fearing that the Warsaw army would turn over after the victory, the commander-in-chief Sun Hong ordered to return to Shanxi to arrange defense things and hand over the power of using troops here to himself, which is both glory and pressure.


    Fortunately, the five star army in the city did not give him any strength, gave him new expectations, and saw that victory was just around the corner. It would be a great suck.


    Unfortunately, the war did not end as quickly as he thought. Just at dawn, the five-star army in the city even fought a counterattack and drove back the Beiming soldiers who had managed to attack the city tower.


    Such a result appeared in front of him. Cen Guang was naturally very angry. Immediately ordered to continue the fierce attack. In any case, it is a fact that the five-star army in the city has no food. If you don''t take this opportunity to defeat them, you won''t have any chance in the future.


    When Shi Heng, who had waited for good news all night, sent someone to ask what was going on, he prevaricated on the grounds that it was the return of the five-star army. But there was a bad feeling in his heart. Even the results he thought would win were unexpected. Is there anything else that the five-star army in the city can''t do? If so, why did you show such weakness and weakness a while ago?


    CEN Guang didn''t think of it, and most people didn''t think of it, but there are also clear things. For example, Xu Deyi, who has been promoted to commander in chief and has been trusted by Cen Guang.


    Just last night, when all the siege troops were excited to wait for the news of the opening of the city gate, he secretly met Yang Department Security Bureau personnel when everyone''s attention was not on himself. The man sent by director Feng Liang gave a brief account of Xu Deyi''s tasks to be completed next.


    "General Xu, you have done a good job about Shi Wanshan and others. King Wunan is very happy, but he hopes you can stop arrogance and dryness and make new achievements. Once you return to China, King Wunan will personally put wine for you."


    Hearing that Yang Chendong paid so much attention to himself, Xu Deyi was very excited. "Please tell King Wunan that his subordinates will do well and will never let him down."


    When the spy left, Xu Deyi began to seriously think about how to complete the latest task. He fell into deep thinking about what the spy said about instigating the relationship between Beiming and warra army.


    ......


    Mobei city.


    He Lei came with cavalry day and night in order to make a surprise attack. When they came ten miles away from the city, the scouts sent in front brought back good news. The four gates of Mobei city were wide open, so there was no defense at all. Even the scouts saw people walking back and forth at the gate of the city, just like usual.


    As one of the four generals, he Lei is not only very brave, but also very smart. When fighting, he Lei is not only brave, but also cautious. Even though the scouts have reported, he is still a little worried. He arranges cavalry scouts to enter the city and contact the secret agents of their warla department in the city to make sure there is no ambush in Mobei city.


    The ordered cavalry dismounted and put on the clothes of ordinary Mongolian people, so they went to the city gate. They came to the city gate in a big way. He Lei, who saw all this in his eyes, was shining with excitement. He just waited for the dispatched people to say that there was no problem in the city and set off a fire as a secret signal. He would rush to the city with the cavalry, In this way, great achievements are in sight.


    Under the gaze of he Lei, the scouts smoothly entered the city and disappeared at the gate. About half an hour later, a thick smoke rose from the city, which was the signal discussed before.


    "Ha ha, it''s done! Come on, charge with the general, and the victory is in front of you." he Lei jumped on the horse excitedly and shouted to his men. Then nearly 100000 cavalry started an earth shaking cry, appeared from the woods three miles away and launched a fierce attack on the East gate of Mobei.


    With the sound of the horse''s hooves falling to the ground, there was a panic in front of the east gate of Mobei city. The soldiers guarding the gate were closing the gate quickly, and the people who set up stalls at the gate were running around, so they didn''t even have time to pack up the things on the ground.


    "Ha ha, drive, drive, hurry." he Lei''s eyes were filled with excitement and excitement. He didn''t expect that this sneak attack would be so smooth. Mobei city didn''t even have a little defense. This is a good opportunity given to him by God. He must seize it.


    He Lei moved quickly. Under his constant urging, nearly 100000 Warsaw cavalry rushed like a gust of wind. From a distance, it was like a black tornado, which people didn''t dare to look at and face directly.


    When the horses were flying, they were getting closer and closer to the east gate of Mobei city. Two miles, one mile, when the tile wall lines on the gate were clearly visible to the naked eye, and even the frightened eyes of the five-star soldiers who were closing the gate less than one sixth of the distance were infinitely magnified, all the tile cavalry were excited and screamed, They seem to see countless money, beauty and power waving to themselves.


    All the beautiful things are in front of us. We just need to rush into the city gate that is not closed, and everything is theirs. Without defense, once they enter the city, no one will be the opponent of nearly 100000 cavalry. At that time, even if the five-star army starts to gather, they will not have the ability to turn the situation around. At that time, they will break down and win.


    Many Warsaw cavalry have put a happy face on their faces. They are shouting in their mouths. Their sabers are constantly waving, flying fast and coming from afar to take the victory they are about to win.


    "Putongtong... Putongtong..."


    When the overall situation seemed to have been decided, an unexpected scene appeared. Huge horse pits appeared in front of us. The horse pits, which were more than ten feet long and several feet deep, were like a beast devouring people''s hearts. They opened their mouths and swallowed up the Warsaw cavalry who were unprepared and laughed, Fell into the huge horse pit.


    The sudden scene caught the vara cavalry by surprise.


    Just one face to face, at least thousands of cavalry fell into it and couldn''t get up.


    However, as a branch of Mongolian cavalry, vara cavalry is also a very powerful one. They have grown up on horseback since childhood. They are called the nation on horseback. It is not too much to say that they are all elite to enter the vara cavalry team. Seeing the sudden change, many cavalry stopped their horses with their superb riding skills.


    Unfortunately, this cavalry team has too many people. We can see that great achievements are in front of us. When everyone wants to make contributions, there is almost no order in the impact, and everyone is going all out. When the horses of the front side had stopped, the cavalry behind them did not know what was happening in front of them, but still rushed to them. One by one, unable to help themselves and unable to retreat at all, more and more people were pushed into the horse pit and became a member of the pile of human flesh.


    He leichong was more forward and almost fell into the horse pit. When he found that the situation was wrong, he stopped his horse early. When he said it was dangerous, he saw a scene that made him angry. His cavalry even squeezed their own cavalry into the horse pit. This unprovoked death and loss made him angry and shouted that everyone should step back.


    However, there were too many cavalry, the situation was very chaotic, and his cry had long been drowned in a cry of surprise.


    "Asshole, asshole, come on, blow the horn, withdraw the troops." in a hurry, he Lei called his own soldiers to blow the horn and ordered the army to retreat.


    At this time, this move is undoubtedly correct. Shouts can be drowned, but the horn won''t stop. After hearing the bugle of the retreat of the whole army, although many cavalry coming from behind were puzzled, they stopped their horses and began to turn their heads back.


    Seeing that the critical situation was stopped, he Lei patted his chest in a trembling way. But before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he was even more surprised. In Mobei City, countless cavalry with bright five-star flags suddenly appeared, the number of which was indisputable.


    Then he saw them pressing like a dark cloud of Tianshan Mountain. The distance was still far, and the sound of bows and arrows breaking through the air resounded through the earth.


    If the two sides are against each other, he Lei is not afraid of any opponent. He has nearly 100000 cavalry. Even if he is tough, he won''t suffer much loss. The fatal thing is that he has just issued a military order to retreat. Now his cavalry are retreating. At the moment, it always takes time for him to turn his horse''s head and launch an assault. Obviously, the other party''s five-star cavalry will not give them such a chance.


    Finally know that all this is just a trap and ambush of the five-star army. But he Lei, who knew later, could not form a joint force in the cavalry to fight back. At this moment, there is only one thing that can be done, that is, retreat, retreat, retreat. Only when the distance between the two sides is opened, can there be a moment of regrouping.

 Chapter 1173

    "Retreat, the whole army retreats." helpless, he Lei issued the order to retreat. This time, he Lei didn''t retreat temporarily, but ran away frantically, faster than anyone else.


    In Mobei City, 20000 Mobei troops and 50000 Mongolian cavalry rushed out.


    The 20000 desert northern army is naturally a sequence service, and its strength is fast enough to go up to class B. The 50000 Mongolian cavalry on their side may not be even class C cavalry, because their components are just young Mongolian men who have the intention to kill the enemy but have not undergone any formal training.


    The strength is not as good as people, which made Mobei division commander Xin Honghai and deputy division commander Na risong distressed. The military strength is not as good as people, the strength is not as good as people, and the combat strength is not as good as people. All they can rely on is Mobei city wall, which is the danger of blocking the natural moat of Wara cavalry.


    Originally, I was ready to fight the city defense war. Everything was changed because of a telegram from Yang Chendong. After Xin Honghai and Na risong saw the contents of the telegram, they were happy and started preparations immediately.


    It''s like he Lei saw the door of Mobei city open. It''s just a false image. In fact, all the people in the city are controlled. What can appear in front of them are ordinary Mobei soldiers dressed up. This is why he Lei sent a secret probe into the city and lit fireworks according to the signal soon.


    It''s all because there are no fresh faces in the controlled Mobei city. As soon as the scouts sent by he Lei enter the city where they can''t see, they are caught by Xin Honghai. When they break one arm, they know the task, which leads to the rise of thick smoke, so that he Lei can completely dispel his last doubts.


    The horse pit was dug long ago. Even after countless evolution, Xin Honghai and naritsong came to the conclusion that the best time to attack was when the other party turned and retreated. In other words, if he Lei gave up the losses and still let the army continue to charge, the horse pit will be filled at the moment. At that time, Xin Honghai and his team had to deal with the Warsaw army face to face. It is uncertain whether they will win or lose.


    Fortunately, he Lei is a general who loves soldiers and makes a choice in favor of the northern desert army. Therefore, he falls into the situation of being chased and killed.


    "Chase, don''t stop, let alone give them any chance to fight back." Xin Honghai''s cry roared into the ears of all the cavalry from the messenger. The pursuit began, and he tried his best to catch up, but he didn''t give Helei a chance to stop his horse and turn around.


    A strong cavalry can''t give full play to their advantages without giving them the opportunity and distance to charge. Following the chase, the Wara cavalry couldn''t even give full play to 30% of their usual strength. Occasionally, some cavalry who were running behind and were about to be caught up wanted to fight desperately. Finally, they drowned under the iron cavalry of Mobei and Mongolian joint cavalry because of their small number and strength.


    General he Lei, who ran in the team and turned back from time to time, was very angry when he saw that his soldiers were chased and killed by the enemy. But he clearly knew that there was no way. In the process of losing all the opportunities and the army just fleeing, he could not form any counterattack. Even if he ordered or even led the team back, it was just a move to die.


    There was no better way but to flee, hoping to escape the pursuit of the enemy with their more skilled equestrian skills. At that time, he would gather the main force to kill back. He had seen that the combat power of Mobei army and Mongolian army chasing him was not so strong, far inferior to the elite Warsaw cavalry. If he really plays head-on, he has at least 80% chance and grasp of victory.


    One side fled and the other pursued. Hundreds of miles of distance passed in a few hours.


    With the passage of time, the distance between the two sides is also widening. It is difficult for the tile cavalry to be caught up and cut to death by random knives.


    While he Lei was relieved, he also budgeted the distance between the two sides. Once he thought that the distance was far enough to launch a counterattack, he would be the first to stop, and that was the time for him to look good to the other party.


    He Lei is still waiting for the opportunity, but where will he know that the opportunity doesn''t exist for him at all, because just when they ran about 120 miles and were about to open up enough distance to fight back, they also came to a place 50 miles outside Sanfeng mountain. Just as they came to the side of the continuous peaks, bows and arrows shot out, right in the middle of his leading cavalry team. For a time, bows and arrows were like rain and horses lost their feet.


    The sudden attack caught the Warsaw army unprepared. After losing thousands of cavalry, more cavalry rushed out of the dense forest. They rushed out with bright five-star flags. The leader was Chen Bo, commander of the Far East army.


    As soon as he Lei led his army across Sanfeng mountain, Chen Bo began to gather here with 40000 cavalry. But he didn''t kill them immediately, but waited for the other party''s defeat according to Yang Chendong''s instructions and intercepted them on the way back.


    As Yang Chendong expected, he Lei was fooled and killed a disastrous defeat. When he came to the foot of Sanfeng mountain, it was when Chen Bo beat the water dog.


    Forty thousand cavalry under the five-star flag suddenly shot out, like a heavy hammer on the chest, giving a heavy blow to the Warsaw cavalry.


    If they had a military advantage before, then with the emergence of the Far East army, the military comparison between the two sides has changed qualitatively.


    The 95000 cavalry lost at least more than 10000 when they fled all the way. Coupled with the raid of the Far East army, they destroyed nearly 5000 cavalry, with less than 80000 troops. Naturally, there is a gap compared with the five-star army with 110000.


    The troops were inferior to each other and fell into the trap of others. At this moment, he Lei had a feeling that he should not be every day. At this moment, any fighting action is just killing. Now the only thing we can do is to escape and keep running away.


    "Withdraw, don''t love war, withdraw." he Lei, who was dripping blood in his heart, shouted loudly. The soldiers were constantly blowing the horn of withdrawal. After losing more than 10000 horses, the vara cavalry finally rushed out of the encirclement and continued to flee East.


    "Chase." general Xin Honghai and General Chen Bo, without the slightest hesitation, decisively issued the order to continue the chase. For them, the war is just the beginning.


    With the obstruction of Chen Bo''s Far East army, the distance between the two sides was narrowed again. The vara cavalry were farted and pissed all the way. When we finally saw the 70000 northern Ming army infantry brought by Shi Wanshan, the number of cavalry left was less than 70000.


    From a distance, he Lei saw the shadows in front of him, the high Beiming dragon flag, and the 5000 Warsaw cavalry left behind beside the Beiming dragon flag.


    "Ha ha, God helps me."


    He Lei laughed. When he saw the infantry of the northern Ming army, he seemed to see new hope. With the help of these infantry, it is enough to buffer the situation. In that way, he will have the opportunity to re launch the army and launch a counterattack. He vowed to hunt down the five-star cavalry this time, level the north desert city, and even kill the city. He will tell everyone what will happen to the Warsaw cavalry who annoy them.


    "Come on, prepare the bow and arrow to stop the five-star army from riding." he kept speeding up his horse. Although the mount was almost to the limit, he Lei didn''t mean to be distressed. He just had to come to the front and tell the Beiming army to be ready, and then he would fight back with all his strength.


    He Lei''s horse speed was very fast, leading the herald at least 30 meters away and rushed in front of the northern Ming army.


    With these shouts, countless soldiers of the northern Ming army indeed raised their bows and arrows, and a kind of killing momentum came face to face.


    Facing the scene of Wanqi waiting to shoot, he Lei was not only afraid, but also excited. These were his friends, his friends. Next, after the bow and arrow, disrupt the other party''s pursuit formation, and then it''s time for them to fight back with all their strength.


    He Lei''s smile still hung on his face. He didn''t notice that a general of the Beiming army was aiming at himself with a strong bow. This man is general Guhe.


    I don''t know how many times I have fought with the vara cavalry, or how many soldiers and confidants will die at their hands. These hatred is not the emperor''s next will. If the two sides are friendly forces, they can be dissipated.


    Before, it was for the overall situation. He just couldn''t do anything too much. But now, he is already a member of the five-star army. Now it is reasonable and a great achievement.


    The arrows of the bow and arrow kept moving, aiming at the smiling face, and had stopped the horse''s Helei chest. Then the left hand holding the tail of the arrow loosened slightly, and the bow and arrow with an iron tip came towards Helei''s chest after a sound of breaking through the air.


    "Hahaha... Eh!"


    Still laughing and imagining the scene of victory in his mind, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in his eyes. Then, before he made too many reactions, his chest was a pain, an arrow tail was still shaking and had passed through his chest.


    This is exactly an arrow shot by the ancient river. It hit the target and hit Helei''s chest, which was unprepared and never thought it would be like this.


    He lowered his head, saw the red blood coming out of his chest and exhausted his strength. He Lei stretched out his hand and pointed to the direction of the northern Ming army. He fell on the horse with a plop. He Lei, one of the four most valued generals, closed his eyes and stepped into the footsteps of tengshu and mutor.


    So he Lei died, in front of all the Warsaw cavalry.


    The shock brought to them by this scene was so great that many soldiers couldn''t help standing until they were surrounded by the Far East army, Mobei army and Mongolian army.

 Chapter 1174

    Some cavalry quickly reacted from the shock, and the first thing they did next was to escape. The northern Ming army rebelled and even joined the five-star army to deal with their Warsaw army. This news must be reported to the leader first, otherwise it will suffer a great loss.


    However, if you want to go now, it will not be so easy. First, 70000 infantry in the northern Ming Dynasty blocked it, and then 11500 cavalry chased after it. That is to say, the 5000 Warsaw cavalry who were originally responsible for guarding the northern Ming army had long been taken down by Shi Wanshan and others. Now these cavalry soldiers are replaced by the northern Ming army.


    "Stop them, don''t let anyone go, and don''t spread the news of our alliance with the five-star army in Beiming Dynasty. General Shi Wanshan, who was riding on the horse, shouted loudly while pulling off the Warsaw uniform used for camouflage.


    Under the leadership and Inspiration of Shi Wanshan, such a cry spread everywhere on the battlefield. It can be said that one knows the fact that Beiming has joined hands with the five-star army.


    All this, in the eyes of Chen Bo, Xin Honghai and others, made them anxious. "Quickly, blockade the battlefield and don''t allow any enemy to escape. If anyone doesn''t surrender, kill him!"


    When the military order was issued, the actions of the Far East army, Mobei army or Mongolian Knights began to speed up. All those who refused to surrender were killed without mercy. The whole battlefield suddenly became a river of blood, and the dark green grassland was covered with a layer of bright red. From a distance, it was so eye-catching and dazzling.


    Bows and arrows fly, sabers flutter, weapons collide, people fly and horses fall


    The so-called most precious human life is so worthless at this moment. One by one, the Warsaw cavalry in resistance were overturned on the ground, which became the fertilizer of this grassland and buried here forever.


    The battle lasted until noon the next day, when the sun was high in the sky, the smoke and dust set, and the noise slowly died down.


    The ground was full of dead vara cavalry bodies and the flags that they were proud of. But at this time, those flags were already broken and seemed to tell of the cruelty and difficulty of the battle.


    A total of 100000 Warsaw cavalry were killed, nearly 30000 people were killed and 70000 were captured. Unfortunately, hundreds of cavalry fled at night. When the result was reported to General Chen Bo, Xin Honghai and Shi Wanshan, they couldn''t help laughing at each other.


    "There are hundreds of riders after running. I believe this news will reach you first." Xin Honghai felt a little embarrassed at the beginning when he thought of the military order issued by Yang Chendong. After all, there are 100000 elite Warsaw cavalry. It is difficult to defeat them, let alone destroy them all. He has to spread the news.


    But now it seems that the task has been completed. Although the war itself has paid a certain price, for example, thousands of Mongolian cavalry have died, and more than 5000 soldiers have died in the northern Ming cavalry, there is no doubt that compared with the war results, a great victory is achieved.


    "Yes, well, the next thing to clean the battlefield is general Shi. Mr. Xin, we have to hurry to Shicheng." Chen Bo also showed a satisfied smile on his face. But he didn''t forget that this is only half the task, and the next meeting Shicheng is the most important step in this war.


    "Well, take care, two generals." Shi Wanshan also knew that he was carrying infantry. It was basically impossible to keep the same speed as cavalry.


    But as soon as Shi Wanshan''s voice fell, a horse came not far away. The rider was dressed in silver armor, which was Gu He, Shi Wanshan''s deputy. "Two generals, I also want to go with you to kill the enemy on the battlefield, but please help."


    "Ancient river, don''t make trouble." seeing that the ancient river still wanted to put a lever in it, Shi Wanshan shouted fiercely.


    "General, I didn''t make trouble. This time we captured many war horses of Warsaw cavalry. I just used 10000 soldiers. As long as I gave them horses, they would be willing to kill the enemy with me. General, it''s time for us to take revenge. Gu he stared at beads and said unabated.


    Seeing Gu he''s determined, Chen Bo looked at him with appreciative eyes, "yes, it''s a tiger general. I think it''s OK. Come on, bring a captain''s cloak."


    The soldiers who followed immediately found a wide black cloak and handed it over to Guhe by Chen Bo. "Ancient general, if you can wear this level of cloak, you are at least the head level in the five-star army. I believe you won''t insult it."


    "Thank you very much." he was very excited. Gu he stretched out his hands and took them over. His hands shook and opened with the wind. He hung them on his body like this. Then he looked at Shi Wanshan with an excited face and said, "general, do you think it will be powerful at the end?"


    "Prestige." looking at the ancient river''s dress, Shi Wanshan knew that he couldn''t dissuade him at all. In addition, army commander Chen Bo on one side also expressed his attitude, so he couldn''t stop it. So he rode forward, patted each other on the shoulder and said "be careful."


    "Hehe, it''s really my lucky to be able to fight together with the five-star army. Please rest assured, general. The good news will be delivered soon, hahaha." Gu he turned away before laughing. He wanted to tell his 10000 cavalry brothers the good news.


    Chen Bo, Xin Honghai and others also left soon. Looking at the back of more than 100000 cavalry leaving, Ning Wenfeng went to Shi Wanshan and said, "general, this is the ancient general who is taking the lead for us. This is a good thing for us."


    "Of course, I know that he wants to make more achievements and make room for us to join the five-star army. I also know that he has been under great psychological pressure since we paid 300000 liang of silver for him. But where there are undead people in war, I just hope he can come back safely." Shi Wanshan said with a long boo and a short sigh.


    Ning Wenfeng nodded emphatically, "how many barriers have we walked through in the fire and in the knife? Believe brother Gu, he will be fine."


    ......


    North Ming army barracks under Shicheng.


    Under the continuous siege, not only did the city not break, but it seemed to be more solid. At least the five-star army in the city resisted more than before.


    This rather unusual move surprised many people, and there was a feeling that they couldn''t touch their head.


    Like many generals, Xu Deyi often shows a thoughtful expression. But we didn''t know that what he thought was different from everyone. He had been thinking about how to complete the task assigned by Yang Chendong and how to instigate the relationship between the northern Ming army and the Warsaw army.


    As usual, he got out of his big account. Different from some people, Xu Deyi likes to think about things behind closed doors. What Xu Deyi likes to do is look around and constantly walk around looking for answers to thinking questions.


    Perhaps no one in the whole military camp knows better than him what happened on Mobei grassland three days ago.


    Who would have thought that the 100000 warra cavalry had been defeated, and only a few hundred had finally escaped back. This would be a big earthquake, completely tearing apart the alliance between the northern Ming Dynasty and the warra department, which is undoubtedly a very desirable thing for the five-star army. Now, what he needs to do is not to give both sides a chance to argue.


    While thinking and walking, he unknowingly came to the connection between the northern Ming army and the Wara department. What came into sight was their Wara cavalry cooking on fire. The meat smell was still far away.


    When the fragrance entered his nose, Xu Deyi instinctively twitched his nasal cavity, followed by an idea, which made the corners of his mouth rise involuntarily.


    On the same night, a fire suddenly broke out in the important area of grain and grass collection in the juntun of the northern Ming Dynasty. Although the rescue was timely and did not involve too much food, it still startled the governor and Hou Shiheng of Wuqing.


    There was enough food. It was so hard to attack Shicheng. He really couldn''t imagine how the battle would go on without food and grass. Therefore, in the general ledger, after he severely punished the grain officer for 50 boards, he ordered someone to investigate the matter to see what caused the fire.


    Shi Heng even had an idea. Could the fire be set by the five-star army?


    The general was angry, and the people below were much more efficient. Only at dawn the next day, the generals who sent the investigation reported that two Wala soldiers had been seen around the grain store last night.


    After hearing the news, Shi Heng''s face changed greatly. "Is the news reliable? Can those two people be caught?"


    "Report back to the Marquis, No. as you know, we are friendly forces now. We said that it was dark at that time, we didn''t see each other''s appearance, but recognized them as warra soldiers from their clothes." the general in charge of the investigation bowed his head and replied. But he never thought that the two shadows were just dressed up by Xu Deyi and his most trusted soldiers. This is also the simplest way Xu Deyi thought of to separate the two armies.


    Shi Heng doesn''t know this. What he now knows is that Wara soldiers want to set fire to their own grain and grass. What do they want? Don''t you want to turn your face? "Somebody, please invite general Fang and general Cen right away."


    It''s a matter of great importance. It''s far from his own decision. Now he needs to discuss with us what to do if it''s true.


    Soon, Liaodong general Fang Dingshan and Datong deputy chief Cen Guang appeared in the general ledger. They knew the "truth" from Shi Heng''s mouth


    "No, we are a friendly army now." Cen Guang exclaimed after hearing this. Obviously, this result was something he never thought of.


    "Friendly army? That''s just now, not before or in the future." Fang Dingshan looked indifferent, as if he didn''t mean much surprise.

 Chapter 1175

    "What does general Fang mean?" Shi Heng looked at Fang Dingshan''s performance with doubts in his tone, but his expression was natural. It can be seen that he thought so in his heart.


    "What else do you mean? If it weren''t for the five-star army, we and the Warsaw cavalry should be enemies of life and death. The reason why we are united is that the current five-star army is better at bullying. Once we eliminate them, I''m afraid it''s the end of our cooperation. It''s inevitable to turn over." Fang Dingshan said this, He also squinted at Shi Heng and Cen Guang. He didn''t believe these two people couldn''t think of this.


    In fact, Shi Heng had already received the will of emperor Daizong. He could unite with the warla department, but it was only a limited alliance. He should be ready to turn over and fight at any time. After all, when it comes to hatred, the hatred between them is far more than that of Beiming Dynasty towards Yang Chendong.


    In the past, the Wara tribe used to beat grain and grass at the border of the Daming grassland. Even now the Daming split into the north and the south, and they were the first to encourage them.


    Not long ago, fangdingshan took 70000 Liaodong cavalry to beat grain and grass, kill their people and rob their animals on the site of Wara department. It is impossible to say that there is no hatred in everyone''s heart.


    Shi Heng is naturally very clear about these things. He knows that the hatred between the two sides has long been irreconcilable, but there is another point he can''t figure out, that is, why the warla Department chose to fight them at this time. Do they want to jointly deal with the five-star army?


    Shi Heng raised the question in his heart, then looked at Fang Dingshan and wanted to see what the other party thought.


    "You don''t have to look at me. I think it''s because they think we can''t attack Shicheng. That''s right. Our coalition forces will disperse the fire sooner or later. It''s good if we can find some trouble at this time. By the way, please don''t forget that the Shajing city and Jingzhou City we occupy now used to belong to the territory of Wara department?" Speaking of this matter, Fang Dingshan didn''t even hesitate. It can be seen that he is really not optimistic about this alliance.


    It has a lot to do with Fang Dingshan''s personal character.


    He was originally a very proud man. In his eyes, only the northern Ming Dynasty is orthodox. The five-star army, the Wara department and the Southern Ming Dynasty will submit to the feet of the northern Ming Dynasty soon, and his task is to fight them, defeat them and make immortal achievements.


    Under such an idea, he has long regarded everyone as an enemy. It is normal for the enemy to do anything harmful to himself, and there is no strange doubt.


    If Xu Deyi knows these ideas, he will be very happy, which proves that his separation plan has been successful.


    "That''s right. It seems that we should be careful of them. By the way, general Cen, how much confidence do you have now about the attack to start the city?" Shi Heng thought it was. He nodded. What Fang Dingshan said is about the same as what he thought, but one difference is that in his eyes, the five-star army is the bigger enemy. The Wara department is strong, that is, it is just vertical and horizontal on the grassland. In contrast, King Wunan has the ability to enter the hinterland of the northern Ming Dynasty, which is what he needs to guard against most.


    The thought of King Wunan reminds him of Shicheng. He wanted to know how sure he was to capture Shicheng.


    "It should be soon." this time Cen Guang didn''t have the same confidence as before. Nothing else, just because it''s much more difficult to attack the city these days than before. The five-star armies defending the city were like beating chicken blood one by one, and began to recover their vitality, which was far from as easy to deal with as at the beginning.


    But with the advantage of besieging the city, he firmly believes that the other party will not last long, so it is certain to capture the city, provided that he is given enough time.


    "Then speed up some speed." Shi Heng didn''t mean to urge Cen Guang. The attack on the city is still very fierce these days. As a governor, he knows very well. Of course, he doesn''t know. There''s not much time left for him.


    "By the way, general Fang, what should we do next with this move against the vara department?" Shi Heng didn''t forget the purpose of looking for two people to discuss.


    "What else can I do? The soldiers will block it, and the water will cover it. In the future, there will be more soldiers in charge of grain and grass, and I will send someone to stare at them." Fang Dingshan said with a relaxed face.


    If the other party still has 150000 cavalry, he will be nervous. But now there are only 50000, which is worse than himself. He is really not afraid. The Emperor didn''t make an order, otherwise he would dare to destroy these people.


    Fang Dingshan said so easily that Shi Heng was relieved. This is the advantage of having a strong army. When dealing with the situation, it also has a lot of confidence.


    "Well, then we should always pay attention to the every move of the warra department. Of course, the main thing is to attack the city. As long as they attack the Shicheng, they will hold back even if they have other ideas. When we solve the five-star army, it''s time to go back and pick them up. General Cen, please hold on to this." go around, Finally, I came back to the problem of how to capture Shicheng.


    "Yes, I''ll do my best. But now there''s a shortage of troops. Let''s see if we can transfer some from the rear?" Cen Guang asked tentatively. The fierce attack these days has put great pressure on the five-star army guarding the city, but their losses are not small. The number of wounded has exceeded 30000, and other soldiers are also tired. If a new force can join now, it will be more confident to attack the city.


    Shi Heng is the emperor''s viceroy of the emperor, and he has the final say in all military affairs at the front line and the deployment of troops. After hearing Cen Guang''s request, he asked seriously, "general Cen, how many more troops do you need? Can you guarantee to capture Shicheng?"


    Hearing that there was a play, cen Guang said excitedly: "there is no problem in conquering Shicheng. I can feel that the strength of the other party has been greatly reduced. Now it''s just a little short of fire. If the Marquis can give me 100000 more troops, I''m confident to conquer the city within five days. If not, I''m willing to bring my head to see you."


    This is tantamount to a military order. If there were 100000 new troops to attack the city from four gates day and night, it would be possible to attack the city in five days.


    "Oh? So confident? Well, Ben Hou immediately ordered the dispatch of troops." Shi Heng was also very excited when he heard the speech. Although it''s out of plan to transfer 100000 infantry, it''s definitely a great achievement if he can capture Shicheng. He can not only make an appointment with the emperor, but also get a great credit.


    "Thank you, Mr. Hou." Cen Guang was excited when he heard that the matter was approved.


    The meeting ended. Shi Heng found his Messenger, took out the dispatch tiger amulet, and asked them to dispatch troops to Dalu City, sanbulachuan City, Shajing city and Jingzhou City.


    TA Lu city is the fortress of the rear base of the northern Ming army. There were 50000 soldiers there, not only to take care of food and grass, but also to reinforce things once they change. When Shiheng''s order was issued, 50000 soldiers were transferred out of 40000.


    Compared with sanbulachuan City, there are fewer troops. Only 30000 people defend the city, including 10000 wounded who have retreated from the front line. Shiheng''s order was issued, 20000 healthy soldiers were transferred, leaving only 10000 wounded. If there is no external force, there will be no problem.


    There are 60000 out of 100000, and the last 40000 ideas can only reach Shajing city and Jingzhou City. This is difficult. Rong Shao, who is in charge here.


    As a businessman, it is clear that if you want to expand your business, you can''t live without your own people in the imperial court. How can you be your own? Of course, it''s not as good as taking office in person. Once you become the pillar of the country, who dares to find trouble when you start business in the future.


    After some discussion with the Rong family, Rong Shao finally gave Shi Heng 200000 liang of silver. In addition to his previous success in plotting against the two cities, he was exceptionally promoted to the general of the two cities and became a red man in Shi Heng''s eyes.


    As soon as Shiheng''s order arrived, rongshao knew that the opportunity for his performance came. He ordered Xu Yuan, and then said to him with a embarrassed face, "the opportunity is coming, but when we negotiated with the farewell party, we said they would not be the enemy of the five-star army. What do you think?"


    "This..." Xu Yuan frowned. After saying goodbye for such a long time, I certainly know the general''s temper. That''s absolutely the same. With Yang Chendong''s reuse of him, even without the agreement, I''m afraid I won''t send troops if I give up my guilt, let alone an agreement.


    But Xu Yuan was more clear. Rong Shao called himself over. It wasn''t looking at him shaking his head, but thinking of his own moves and ways. "Well, the Han people have a saying called this moment, that moment, the situation is different, and the original agreement also needs to be changed. As I said, now he drinks a lot of wine every day, plus Wu Xiaoyi''s death, the other three teachers also have great opinions on him. I think it''s better to bypass him and talk with him directly."


    "Is this OK?" Rong Shao also had a bright feeling in front of him.


    "Why not? In this way, I''ll talk to the three teachers first. But please remove the people who monitor the three teachers first, and those who are responsible for provoking discord. Even if we talk, we must show our sincerity." Xu Yuan thought and put forward his own idea.


    "These are easy to say." Rong Shao answered one by one. He also has no way. Although the method of provoking discord has already had some effects, as long as he is given time, he is confident that he can overhead the military power of the three division commanders, and then he can find a reason to arrest them. But now that Shi Heng''s order is ahead, he is still given just three days. He has no chance and patience to wait for the next branch.

 Chapter 1176

    Xu Yuan left rongshao and went straight to the residence of Kong Zhi, the commander of the first riding division of the new second army in Shajing city.


    In the Confucius Mansion, Kong Zhi was surprised to learn that Xu Yuan was going to see him outside the mansion. He couldn''t understand why the other party came to see him at this time. "Well, as soon as I came, I invited him in."


    In the reception hall of the mansion, Kong Zhi and Xu Yuan sat opposite each other, and other personal guards were evacuated outside the hall, which was also Xu Yuan''s request. After all, he came to ask for people. He said some soft words in front of so many people. Not only did he lose face, but he was more afraid of not coming down.


    Without others, Xu Yuan didn''t want any face and directly asked for it. "Mr. Kong, I''ve offended you a lot before. It''s not my idea to send people to monitor your house. I don''t send those who stir up discord in the division. I''ve protested to Lord Rong Shao about this. He has promised that all these people will be transferred back. I hope it won''t affect our friendship because of this."


    As soon as he came up, Xu Yuan was so low, which shocked Kong Zhi.


    It''s nothing to say about the people who monitor themselves. He doesn''t intend to make any small moves when the time is not right, but those villains who sow discord really give him a headache and spread adverse remarks about himself in the division. At first, it was OK. With his usual behavior, everyone didn''t believe those words. But some things are afraid of repetition. If you talk too much, it will inevitably be believed. Over time, some people in the division really moved their minds, but they just didn''t have enough evidence. In addition, Rong Shao ordered this thing behind his back. Even if he wanted to do it, he didn''t have a suitable opportunity.


    Originally, I wanted to continue like this. One day, when the army needs to be used, can he regain command? I don''t think Xu Yuan has solved these problems and worries, which is a surprise.


    Of course, if someone has done such a big thing for you, he must have asked for it from himself. Kong Zhicai doesn''t believe in the good thing of losing pie in the world. So although he was happy in his heart, he pretended to be calm and said, "Mr. Xu, we are not outsiders. Let''s be frank. What price do I have to pay?"


    "Division chief Kong is really quick. Well, everything is going well in the military action against Shicheng. He can take it there in a few days. Considering the problem of maintaining security there in the future, governor Shi Heng ordered us to send 20000 troops from the new second army to help."


    The task given is 40000 people. Rongshao has 20000 soldiers. Now there is only 20000 vacancies left, which hit the new second army. With the strength of the new second army, there are four divisions. If one division can send 5000 troops, the number will be all together.


    Hearing that the city would soon be broken, Kong Zhi''s heart obviously beat frequently and began to speed up. If Shicheng is really captured, when can he return to the five-star army? Fortunately, Xu Yuan''s words let Kong Zhi breathe a sigh of relief. At the same time, he also saw the other party''s real intention, that is, the soldiers on the front line of the northern Ming Dynasty are not enough, and the attack on Shicheng must also be in difficulty. Otherwise, they would not come to beg for themselves.


    Knowing the target of the other party, Kong Zhi put down his heart and began to pick up the handle, "Mr. Xu, you must remember the agreement signed between the junzuo and you. The first one is that we can''t be the enemy of the five-star army. We are forced to surrender. We have been very sorry to the king of Wunan. How can we be the enemy without conscience? We really can''t do such a thing."


    Xu Yuan showed such an expression that he knew the other party would say so, and then smiled and said: "Mr. Kong, you misunderstood me. Didn''t I just say that? These troops are not going to fight against the five-star army, but are only responsible for the task of guarding the city when Shicheng is broken in the future. You know, even if there are no five-star army, Warsaw cavalry and Mongolian cavalry of various tribes on the grassland, they are not so easy to deal with. Shicheng is such a big city in front of us If we don''t have enough troops to defend, we will face the risk of loss at any time. "


    The reason given by Xu Yuan is very appropriate, which makes Kong Zhi unable to find a reason to refute. But they have only more than 8000 teachers. They have transferred 5000 at once, and their strength is more than half weak. This is not what he wants to see.


    It is certainly a good thing to remove those who monitor themselves and spread rumors in the army, but Kong Zhi needs to consider how to agree to each other''s requirements without being sad and moving bones.


    He didn''t speak for a long time. Looking at Xu Yuan on one side, he asked anxiously, "Mr. Kong, you should give me a word. Lord Rong Shao is still waiting for news."


    "Well, it''s not good for a division to transfer 5000 people." Kong Zhi had a general consideration in his mind in a short time and finally spoke.


    This mouth immediately did not attract Xu Yuan''s unhappiness, "Mr. Kong, what do you mean? I just said, we don''t want to be enemies with the five-star army, we..."


    "Wait, Mr. Xu, and wait for me to say something. You just said, these troops rushed to the beginning city not to fight against the five star army, but to take over any defensive city after that. That''s the case. You can see that this is not OK. I gave you two thousand people from the teacher, and then you collected three thousand soldiers in the city, so you didn''t add up to five thousand. Did you? The advantage of this is that it can not affect the combat capability of our new second army, but also help you complete the task. Besides, it''s just a task of guarding the city. It''s not difficult. Even if you don''t have any training, you can do well, don''t you think? "


    Kong Zhi took the best of both worlds. He must ensure the combat effectiveness of the first division. The organizational system can be incomplete, but he can pull and fight when there is a task, so he had to come up with this plan.


    Originally, Xu Yuan wanted to say no, but when he heard this method, his attitude became a little hesitant.


    Without a word of rejection, there was a door. Kong Zhi added a fire and said, "Mr. Xu, why does Beiming attach so much importance to us? Isn''t it because our army has a certain combat effectiveness? If we don''t have this characteristic, who will attach importance to us? It must be the time to step down and kill the donkey at that time. In that case, we will come to no good end, and Mr. Xu will not be too happy. The army is the most factional , one hero has three helpers. "


    Kong Zhi said these words completely from the perspective of Xu Yuan, which made Xu Yuan finally make up his mind. "Yes, Master Kong is worthy of being a great general with both wisdom and courage. You''re right. In this way, I''ll talk to Lord Rong Shao now. Oh, by the way, please make preparations for a regiment of 2000 people sent by your first riding division."


    "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say, I''ll arrange it now." Kong Zhi thought that some people in the division are dissatisfied with themselves, and some are simply the disseminators of rumors. These people don''t know how to deal with it. Now they have the opportunity to get rid of them, so as to better control the army.


    Xu Yuan left in a hurry. I don''t know how he told Rong Shao. Anyway, the matter was settled. Then the recruitment began in the two cities.


    It''s not for the people''s five-star army. The people''s enthusiasm for joining the army is not high. In the end, there is no way. The recruitment has become to catch strong men. Who makes Shi Heng so anxious? Rong Shao, who is trying to show, must do things well. Not only that, he also decided to go to Shicheng in person and curry favor with Shi Heng.


    ......


    Shichengxia.


    The siege continues.


    Since Shi Heng and Fang Dingshan made a military order, under the command of Cen Guang, the attack became more and more fierce. Several times, their soldiers rushed to the city tower. Although they were finally suppressed, they at least saw the dawn of victory.


    The siege is very lively. The Wara army camp under the city is extremely quiet. This siege method is not suitable for cavalry. It is said that they have stayed under the city for a long time, and some cavalry are even lazy.


    But all this changed with the return of several Wara cavalry. They were the Wara warriors who followed general he Lei. Fortunately, they escaped back. Naturally, they wanted to return to the barracks and report everything they saw and experienced to the leader.


    In fact, it was not just these people who came back. There were hundreds of cavalry waiting there not far from the barracks. Everyone heard Shi Wanshan''s cry and learned that Beiming had allied with the five-star army. They were worried that they would scare the snake if they came back, so they sent several representatives back to the barracks.


    In the chief''s big tent, he also received these deserters first. After learning that he Lei died and that 100000 cavalry just escaped back for hundreds of rides, he angrily turned over the book case in front of him and said angrily, "you say that the reason why we were defeated is that the northern Ming army stabbed us behind us, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, chief. This is what we have seen and experienced. Otherwise, with our fast horses, even if there are many enemies, we can''t leave us." several soldiers who escaped knelt down and kowtowed.


    "Good, good, good! What a northern Ming army! I believe them so much that I dare to play tricks behind us. I''ll go to find Shi Heng and ask him to give me an explanation." those who are angry can''t suppress their anger first. They drink so much that they will pay the bill.


    "No way." a figure stopped in front, and then the man fell to his knees with a plop, "leader, never. That is, the northern Ming Dynasty and the five-star army have been united. Now we go to them to argue. Not only will it not have the slightest effect, but it will scare the snake. If we don''t do it well, they will be unfavorable to the leader."


    The speaker was Chao Lu, the deputy general who had just been promoted, and explained in Mongolian that it meant stone.

 Chapter 1177

    This man is very tall and has good skills. More importantly, he is not only a reckless man, but also has his own ideas in case of trouble. Since he was discovered first, he was promoted all the way to his side and became a deputy general. He was in charge of his own safety and sometimes led troops to become a general.


    Chaolu was blocked on the way forward. He wanted to kick away in anger, but his heart quickly calmed down when he heard that the northern Ming army would threaten his own safety.


    Whether it was the war with tuotuobuhua or the war with the five-star army in the past, although he had many failures, he still lived to the present with care. Such a person, you make him have to take risks, he will never do such a stupid thing.


    He couldn''t go to see Shi Heng. He couldn''t figure out what was going on in some things. He couldn''t help but feel a little unwilling in his heart. He held back his anger and asked Chaolu, "the leader asks you, do you think the northern Ming army has really allied with the five-star army?"


    "Well... I don''t know, but I don''t think so. If so, why is the attack on Shicheng so fierce now, and they didn''t ask us to send troops to help from beginning to end? It doesn''t make sense." he shook his head at Lu.


    "Yes, my leader thinks so. If the northern Ming army is really allied with the five-star army, what they should do is to besiege us, rather than show us all the time. Besides, their deaths and injuries are real. They can''t be fake, and I don''t believe they will betray us." he nodded first and agreed with Chao Lu.


    Although he was puzzled, when he looked back and saw several cavalry warriors kneeling on the ground, he was suspicious again. He knew all these people, and two of them were close soldiers around he Lei. They would never deceive themselves. Who on earth is telling the truth?


    If he could become the leader of the warra department, he had his own intelligence first. He soon thought of a way. He saw him say to Chaolu: "go, go to Shiheng''s general ledger. Don''t tell him anything else. Just say that general Ben was cold and ill. Please ask him to see me."


    As soon as he heard that he was going to Shiheng''s general ledger, Chaolu thought it was the leader who wanted to interrogate each other, but suddenly he just sent a message, and his heart stood down. "Chief, you mean to take Shi Heng to our barracks, and then you question him yourself."


    "Not bad." also nodded satisfied first, happy for Chaolu''s intelligence. At the same time, he said, "I just want to ask him personally what''s going on? If it''s really a bureau set up by the five-star army, he will give me an explanation and give me enough compensation. It''s painful to think about 100000 elite cavalry."


    After years of constant fighting, the strength of winning less and losing more has long been greatly damaged. Now there are only 50000 cavalry around and 80000 cavalry in Hanoi Old camp, totaling only 130000. This time the loss reached nearly half of the troops, and everyone would be distressed.


    After knowing the first intention, Chaolu knew what to do, promised and left the account.


    In view of the fact that the grain and grass were almost burned before, Shi Heng increased his surveillance of the warra barracks. When several cavalry suddenly entered the warra barracks, he became alert. Although he didn''t know where the cavalry came from and what to do, he instinctively had a sense of vigilance.


    It was at this moment that Chao Lu came. On the grounds of Mr. Ye''s illness, Shi Heng was invited to the warra army to discuss the next battle plan.


    "Oh, it''s all right that the chief is ill first. Alas, how can a strong body say that he is ill? In this way, I''ll send someone to take a skilled doctor right away. As for me, I''m really busy with military affairs, so I won''t go there first."


    Shi Heng was afraid of death, just as he didn''t dare to come to his account first. Who knows whether you are really ill or cheat yourself in the past, which is bad for you?


    Shi Heng not only didn''t go, but also sent a doctor to go with him. For fear that Chaolu, who was wearing a gang, would not agree. We have to say that the leader is not seriously ill. They also have their own doctors in the warla army, so they don''t need to bother governor Shi Heng. As for discussing the military plan, wait until their leader recovers his health.


    Chao Lu came and left in a hurry. Looking at his leaving figure, Shi Heng snorted coldly: "this is clearly trying to trick me into going to your barracks. It seems that there is a real problem with the warla department. Come on, please ask general Fang to come and discuss the matter.


    Not to mention that Shi Heng has a heart of prevention, he said that after Chaolu returned to the barracks, his face changed again and again. "In this way, Shi Heng has a ghost in his heart and dare not appear?"


    "Yes, chief, that''s how I feel. It seems that the northern Ming army really has a problem." Chaolu said his feeling.


    "But why did they do this? Don''t they know that compared with us, the five-star army is their biggest enemy? If it is allowed to develop, sooner or later, they will regret it." he also felt confused at first. Then he shook his head and said: "Well, even though we are not one heart, it''s useless to stay here. Let''s leave now."


    Knowing that there was danger, he would not stay here as a living target. Leaving was the most important thing he thought he should do. Unexpectedly, it was blocked by Chao Lu, "Chief, this matter can''t be urgent. We just went to Shi Heng during the day and are ready to withdraw now. As long as they are willing, they will find out. I don''t think the northern Ming army has the intention to target us right now. It''s better for us to wait and watch. We''re going when the other party is relaxed, so our security is more guaranteed."


    Knowing that what Hu Lu said was right, he nodded and agreed: "well, in order to confuse them, he said to the outside that the leader is ill and will not be seen in the past two days. But you should find those generals in private and make them ready to retreat at any time. As long as you can leave here safely, throw away some things that should be thrown away."


    After sighing, he first came to the bed in the tent and lay down. He was really ready to pretend to be ill.


    General ledger of Beiming military camp.


    Shi Heng came to Fang Dingshan, said Hu Lu''s intention again, and then asked his opinion, "general Fang, in your opinion, is it also unfavorable to Ben Hou first?"


    For Shi Heng, Fang Dingshan does not respect from the heart. Especially since working together during this period of time, I found that this person is very afraid of death since he got a high position, and his ability is only a medium-sized talent, and even worse than himself in some aspects. The reason why he can have his present position is only good luck and old seniority.


    If Shi Heng died in the war, the position of the supervisor must fall on his own head. So in his heart, he hopes that something happens to Shi Heng and he''d better be killed. Of course, he won''t show all this. When he saw Shi Heng''s fear of death, he despised him in his heart, but said with a look of Indifference: "shouldn''t it. The Warsaw army now has only 50000 cavalry. If you really hurt you, they won''t be our opponent of the northern Ming army. Is the governor worried too much?"


    By Fang Dingshan''s explanation, Shi Heng''s original worries also went more than half. Think about it, if it is really bad for the northern Ming army, the Warsaw army should start before 100000 cavalry left, not now. Now there is no news about the 100000 cavalry who left. It is really not the time to start. He shook his head and said, "it seems that Ben Hou wants more."


    "Governor, you must have thought too much." Fang Dingshan smiled.


    At this time, there were soldiers outside the account asking for an audience. After entering the general ledger, he was really ill first. Now the news came out of the whole vara cavalry camp.


    In general, when a general is on the battlefield, even if he is ill, he will not speak out, which can easily affect the morale of the army. So he pretended to be ill first, which Shi Heng never thought of.


    "Well, you go down." Shi Heng laughed after he repulsed his own soldiers. "It seems that Ben Hou really thinks too much. Just don''t mention it. Ben Hou just got the news that 100000 soldiers transferred from the four nearby cities will arrive soon. At that time, we will attack Shicheng with all our strength. General Fang, our opportunity to make great contributions is coming."


    "Ha ha, then I will congratulate the governor in advance." Fang Dingshan arched his hand. Then there was a sound of laughter in the general ledger.


    ......


    Fifty miles northeast of Shicheng.


    A long and distant army is gathering here. They are the headquarters of Yang Chendong, king of Wunan, who arrived here from the direction of wulugu river.


    In fact, they have been here for more than a day. Considering that other troops had not arrived at the designated place, Yang Chendong ordered the army to stop and rest. Everyone was tired after the rapid march all the way. The next step was the great counter offensive, and his physical strength must keep up with it.


    "Tell the soldiers to eat some dry food, have more rest and don''t make a fire when they are wronged." Yang Chendong arranged a sentence for Qiu Wu, the captain of the first brigade of Longwei.


    Qiu Wu took the order to leave. Yang Chendong looked at Yang Er standing aside and asked, "where have they arrived in the Far East army?"


    "Young master, just received their telegram, they will arrive at the designated place tonight at the latest, and then only wait for the young master to give an order to start the counter attack." Yang er said excitedly. He was in a hurry all the way and was finally going to fight at the general assembly. Of course, he was happy that he loved fighting in his bones.


    "How many people are there now?" Yang Chendong asked again.


    "Young master Hui, all 40000 Liaodong troops have arrived, nearly 20000 Mobei division, about 40000 Mongolian cavalry, a total of 100000 troops. In addition, 70000 Warsaw cavalry prisoners are being guarded by general Shi Wanshan with nearly 70000 soldiers." Yang Er replied respectfully.

 Chapter 1178

    "OK." Yang Chendong''s eyes showed a confident look when he heard that there were 100000 cavalry to help. In this way, ask Wang Shan to send a report to Hu Mang and launch a comprehensive counter offensive at Yinshi tomorrow morning. We must let the enemy pay the price and let them remember this painful lesson. "


    "Yes." hearing that the war was tomorrow, Yang Er agreed, so he turned and prepared to leave.


    "Wait, I''m sending a telegram to Feng Liang to tell him to say goodbye, regain control of Shajing and Jingzhou City, and cut off the retreat of Wara cavalry." Yang Chendong thought that if it hadn''t been for the participation of yexianbu, would the northern Ming army attack the angry city for such a long time, so he made up his mind to hit them hard, and even gave birth to the idea of taking Yexian.


    The telegram was sent in one envelope. Chen Bo, commander of the Far East army who received the telegram, issued the order and informed the troops to have a good rest tonight and start the counter offensive early tomorrow morning; The telegram was sent to commander Hu Mang in Shicheng. He was excited to pat the book case. A good table was abandoned.


    "That''s great. Inform Yu Chengzhu immediately that the fourth division commander Yang and other division heads have come to the military headquarters for a meeting." Hu mang laughed. After more than a year of hard waiting, he finally looked forward to the news of the general counterattack. It''s time to have a good time.


    ......


    Manhole city.


    Director Feng Liang, who had been hiding in the basement, was almost excited when he received the telegram from Yang Chendong.


    After suppressing the excitement in his heart, he gently knocked on the wall door leading to the upper room on the ground. After a while, he walked in without saying goodbye.


    Since Rong Shao left with 40000 soldiers, most of the people who had monitored him had gone, leaving only two people on the big tree outside the hospital. They are only responsible for staring at the house and not letting it leave the hospital. As for the situation in the hospital, they don''t even want to take a look at it.


    It''s just a drunkard. I can''t afford their attention.


    As soon as I entered the basement, I saw Feng Liang''s excited appearance. I was also happy to say goodbye, but I was still tempted and expected to ask, "director Feng, but what''s the good news?"


    "You''re right. The sixth young master called. Have a look for yourself." Feng Liang said and handed the contents of the telegram to Sheffield. Then he saw the dignified Qichi man, who had swallowed many grievances silently and cried out, "OK, OK, the sixth young master still believes in me, and he also gave me an important task. This is the time for us to be ashamed."


    These days, the mental pressure of parting is great.


    His surrender was forced and helpless, and there was even an element of false surrender. But how many people can understand themselves? Can the sixth young master really understand himself?


    At least for him, if one of his subordinates publicly surrendered to Beiming, he would not believe the other party anyway. Comparing heart to heart, does Yang Chendong really trust himself so much? This has become the biggest question in his heart.


    Although Feng Liang appeared in front of him, he was also very happy. But this does not mean that the sixth young master really believes in himself. What if he comes to stabilize himself?


    Before you get the final answer, you can imagine how much you worry about gain and loss. Now, seeing this telegram, he can finally relax, because if Yang Chendong didn''t really trust himself, how could he tell himself the war plan in advance?


    Thinking of what he has done, the sixth young master still believes in himself as always. When he leaves, he has a feeling that a scholar will die for his confidant. What''s not worth working so hard for?


    When I stabilized my mood and walked out of the basement, my spirit changed at this moment.


    "Housekeeper, do two things. First, take someone to kill the annoying guy on the tree outside the hospital; second, inform Kong Zhi and other three teachers to come to me for a meeting." shefarewell reappeared the smell of the superior, and his words were clear and powerful.


    The housekeeper, who was originally bent, suddenly straightened up at this moment. It''s like some people don''t know their owner and ask, "master, kill, this..."


    "Don''t be afraid, the weather will change soon, and some bedbugs should be solved very early." she said goodbye with a momentum of sacrificing herself.


    Shajing city is nearly a thousand miles away from Shicheng. I don''t know how long it will take for the news of the total counterattack to come. He can make preparations here in advance and don''t worry about the leakage of the news.


    Seeing that she was so confident, the housekeeper who had long held his breath said, "yes, sir, please rest assured. I''ll arrange it now."


    It''s just two soldiers in charge of the surveillance mission. When they were still resting on the tree trunk, two bows and arrows suddenly stabbed into their bodies. Their speed and ferocity made them have no power to shout, so they quickly went to see the king of hell.


    Half an hour later, the three division chiefs of Kong Zhi rushed to the military headquarters of the new second army, where they saw the farewell of officers who had changed into new military uniforms.


    "Hehe, here you are. Have a look. I still feel it in the uniform of the five-star army." I laughed and turned a circle.


    "Junzuo, are you..." Kong Zhi asked, but he had a feeling in his heart.


    "Come on, it''s time to tell you the plan of the sixth young master, and the three teachers listen to the order!" the three teachers said loudly without saying goodbye. Therefore, the three teachers stood up straight, and the feeling of long absence returned to their bodies again.


    ......


    Xu Fu.


    Xu Yuan is having dinner. Compared with ordinary people who eat only one dish, more than three or four dishes, there are a dozen dishes in front of him. Not only that, there were two beautiful women around him.


    Xu Yuan''s life has fallen into erosion since he surrendered to the northern Ming Dynasty. No one cares, no one dares to control, which makes him more lawless and unruly.


    What has the final say of the whole city is that after he left, the whole city was completely unscruples. He also had a lot of food and drink. He also talked about ostentation, and he did not even need to eat. He had to eat all kinds of food and had to be fed with a nice looking girl.


    When he was enjoying everything comfortably, he didn''t know that his military power had fallen away because he was surrounded by the first division brothers led by Kong Zhi. The old brothers he believed were either poisoned at home by the concubine who was a CIA spy, or ambushed, killed and captured by Kong Zhi and others on the way home or to the military camp.


    As for the infantry division, although there were two or three old brothers who missed the net in the barracks, they were finally led by the army into the barracks because of their poor strength, which gave them a random knife to divide the corpses.


    Xu Yuan is a selfish man. Since he mastered the military power and gave up his farewell, even if it is good, he only shares it with those old brothers. As for the ordinary soldiers below, he has never managed it at all. The soldiers who are used to taking the high pay of the five-star army suddenly have no source of income. Even if they have, they are poor. Which one has no gas in the bottom of his heart.


    So when they saw that they led the soldiers in general clothes to the farewell of the barracks, not only did they not resist, but most of them helped them catch those companions who wanted to resist. An army incident ended with thunder and little rain.


    Even from beginning to end, there was no movement. Xu Yuan, who had been enjoying himself in the house, was not aware of it at all.


    Until the housekeeper rushed into the dining room in a panic, Xu Yuan still lay in the arms of the beautiful woman and said some dirty words.


    "Master... Master, it''s bad." the housekeeper burst in and fell to his knees with a plop.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Yuanwei frowned, angry at the housekeeper''s performance, and even more angry at the interruption of such a good atmosphere.


    Xu Yuan also looked indifferent. In the eyes of the housekeeper, he was angry, but he still knelt down and shivered and said, "Sir, there are many soldiers outside our house. They surrounded us?"


    "Oh. What?" suddenly, Xu Yuan was also surprised. Then the whole person stood up from the arms of the beautiful woman and shouted, "we are surrounded. What''s the matter? Which part are they?"


    "Sir, you... You''d better go out and have a look by yourself. I really don''t know how to explain. The housekeeper doesn''t know how to answer, but he believes that facts will be better than any words.


    Looking at the housekeeper, Xu Yuan said bad, but the habit of the superior for a long time didn''t make him panic. Instead, he shouted to the outside of the hall, "come on, take my weapons and armor."


    Wearing armor and weapons, Xu Yuan opened the door of the house with more than 40 soldiers. "Who dares to surround the general''s house, don''t you want to live?" as soon as the door opened, a loud roar came out.


    This is preemptive. Xu Yuan wants to frighten the incoming people in this way. As long as the other party counsels, he can take the opportunity to leave here and dispatch troops to the barracks. At that time, whoever comes to trouble him will die.


    But the result was destined to disappoint him. His roar not only didn''t frighten others, but a voice of laughter came back to his ears and said, "Mr. Xu has such a big shelf. It seems that everyone dares to kill after he really voted for the authority of the northern Ming Dynasty."


    The voice was so familiar that Xu Yuan looked for his voice, and saw his former colleagues. Kong Zhizheng, the division commander of the first division, was riding on his horse and looked at him with a smile on his face. What attracted more attention was that at this time, Fang was wearing the green military uniform of the five-star army and the standard white cloak of the division commander. He looked majestic and heroic.


    The visitor turned out to be Kong Zhi. Xu Yuan knew it was impossible to put on airs. His face changed from anger to a smile and said, "who am I? It''s Master Kong. But what do you mean? Why did you bring so many people outside my house? Was there any military action? Why did the general never know?"

 Chapter 1179

    That''s why some people are wearing confused costumes. They have surrounded their house. It''s obviously threatening, not to mention wearing the military uniform of the five-star army. However, Xu Yuan deliberately ignored these words, which meant that he wanted to delay time, because he believed that the siege of his mansion must have been spread. Perhaps as long as he persisted for a while, some of his old brothers would lead troops to rescue themselves.


    Seeing this time, Xu Yuan is still talking nonsense here. Kong Zhi shook his head. This man has some small cleverness, but only some small cleverness. Without long-term vision, he is doomed to achieve nothing.


    "Alas, Mr. Xu, you don''t need to pack anything here. You should see why I can come here. I think you''d better catch it without a hand and avoid hurting your face in front of so many people." Kong Zhi said in a statement.


    This is tantamount to puncturing the last layer of window paper, which is somewhat unexpected to Xu Yuan. It is hard to avoid Ge Dou in his heart. Listening to Kong Zhi''s confident tone, does it mean that he has taken over the whole manhole city?


    If so, he''s really dangerous. But how can he do it? There are not only his infantry division, but also troops such as the first division, the second division and the third division. How can he be persuaded by a small commander of the first division, unless the commander is willing to stand up in person.


    At the thought of farewell, shouldn''t he drink in the mansion now? By the way, why didn''t the two people who usually stare at the military headquarters of the new second army report today? It''s supposed to send a message before dinner. What''s going on? Were you frightened by the appearance of Kong Zhi and others?


    Even at this time, Xu Yuan still hasn''t thought of the day when he will stand up. After all, he is the one who wrote the public surrender. In order to please Beiming, he once treated his Guard commander Wu Xiaoyi extremely. Such a person is simply useless.


    In a short period of time, there are thousands of thoughts. The final result is that you can still fight. Kong Zhi first looked at the soldiers around his mansion and found that most of them were still wearing the uniforms of the northern Ming army. He immediately had confidence. Instead of talking to Kong Zhi, he said to the soldiers: "Brothers, Kong Zhi is dazed and wants to deal with me. I''m the Lord of Shajing City personally appointed by Beiming. You want to turn against Beiming, but do you think about the consequences? It''s going to kill his head and implicate his family."


    Don''t say Xu Yuan''s words. They really played a role in riots in the army. Because even now, many soldiers don''t understand what happened. They just follow their officers to perform tasks under a habit. When they saw that Xu Yuan''s house was surrounded outside the house just now, some people were confused. Now when they said these words, many people were pale Great changes, and even some. When looking at Kong Zhi, the leader of the team, his eyes are somewhat different.


    In Xu Yuan''s eyes, this change naturally made him very happy. Then he set up another fire and said: "This is clearly Kong Zhi''s intention to commit the following crimes. This is his personal idea. Brothers, don''t be confused and make mistakes with him. In this way, I only catch the chief villain and ignore the accomplices. However, if anyone is willing to follow me, he will perform meritorious deeds. Not only will he not be held accountable, but also reward him."


    The soldiers who were already at a loss and muttered in their hearts became more hesitant when they heard Xu Yuan''s cry. Some people were simply thinking about whether to stand next to Xu Yuan.


    Kong Zhi didn''t expect that Xu yuan could fight back like this at this time. For a moment, he said angrily: "why? Is this a trapped animal fighting? Do you really think I didn''t have any preparation before I came here? Hum, you must die, and the teacher will help you. Come and invite the military seat¡°


    Just now, farewell has arrived, but he did not stand out, but stood on the periphery of the team, which Kong Zhizao has seen. Thinking of what the military commander said at the previous meeting that he didn''t want to face the traitor Xu Yuan, he didn''t mean to invite a military seat. But now, it is obvious that the military''s morale has wavered. If he doesn''t invite the military commander, there may be a problem ¡£


    As soon as he applied for the military seat, the crowd of the team was in a panic. When many people looked left and right, he appeared. He was in the military uniform of the five-star army, especially the golden bean on the shoulder card, which was shining with gold. Even if it was going to dark, he looked very dazzling. Finally, he appeared.


    When Kong Zhi shouted to invite the military seat, Xu Yuan felt something bad. It seemed that he was completely out of his control and even imagination. At that moment, when he really saw the farewell, this feeling became a reality, making him feel like being struck by lightning.


    The military commander is always the military commander, and his prestige is not comparable to that of Mr. Kong Zhi.


    In particular, there are a variety of people coming. Because of time constraints, there are all divisions. Kong Zhi just rides the division commander of the first division. It is obviously difficult to completely control them. But it is not a problem to give up his farewell. As a commander, which soldier on the scene is not his former soldier?


    When he showed up, the noise of the previous discussion suddenly disappeared. Xu Yuan, who was pressed by the current reversal of the situation, was out of breath.


    After a few breaths of surprise, Xu Yuan looked from black to white and from black to black. When he saw his farewell and was still wearing the five-star army uniform, he knew that things had developed in the worst direction. But he still won''t be caught. He knows what role he played before and how many things he did to the five-star army. In the new second army, anyone can surrender, but he can''t.


    With what he has done, even if he can say goodbye to his old friends and don''t kill himself, there is no way for King Wunan to make a job. He has no friendship with Yang Chendong, but I don''t believe he will spare himself, a man of 30000 on both sides.


    If you don''t want to be caught, you can only fight back. Even if he showed up in person, Xu Yuan still pretended not to be afraid and shouted: "Commander she, don''t you sleep every day? How can you appear here? Oh, I know. You must be threatened by someone, right? The person threatening you is Kong Zhi, right? Don''t worry, with our teacher, no one can hurt you. As long as you stand on our teacher''s side now, I''ll protect you."


    Originally, all the soldiers began to take the initiative to stand in line because of the appearance of farewell. However, with Xu Yuan''s cry, some people with weak will became confused. Is it true that Kong Zhi threatened the military seat? Is it Kong Zhi who wants to rebel?


    The change of the following soldiers did not escape the farewell eyes. He couldn''t help sighing: "That''s enough, Xu Yuan. I can''t imagine that you still have the ability to turn black into white and speak such righteous words. I''m afraid people who don''t know will really believe your words. But it''s true, and it won''t change because of your words. Hey, surrender. I''ll plead with King Wunan and save your life."


    After Xu Yuan finished saying these things, he didn''t stop talking. Instead, he said to the soldiers around him: "Soldiers, I had no choice but to bow down to Beiming because of the situation and for the sake of the survival of our new second army, but this is not really to surrender to Beiming, but just an expedient measure. All this has been supported by the king of Wunan. Now the king of Wunan has sent a message that he has brought his army to the grassland and is now encircling the Beiming army under Shicheng And warla army, he will bring a large army to our manhole city soon. In order to meet King Wunan, what we have to do now is to recapture the city and do everything we should do. Moreover, King Wunan also said that he understood everyone''s decision under that situation, so he won''t embarrass any of us. Please keep your heart in your stomach Yes. "


    The farewell speech was heard in the ears of all the soldiers, which made them look happy one by one.


    The shadow of a man''s famous tree. Just the three words of the king of Wunan represent thousands of troops. That is an invincible momentum and influence. It seems that only Yang Chendong will be able to solve major difficulties if he fights there.


    "King Wunan is a thousand years old, King Wunan is a thousand years old!" I don''t know who took the lead in shouting. At present, many people are shouting loudly, even several soldiers behind Xu Yuan hesitated, put down their weapons and shouted loudly.


    Lei''s cry was exciting to others, but it was no less than a life reminder to Xu Yuan. He knew that the overall situation was decided, he could not turn over, and the whole person fell into a crazy state. He suddenly pointed to farewell and said, "you... You are a villain, a capricious villain."


    "Villain, you''re talking about yourself. The five-star army treats you well, and the king of Wunan treats you well. You contact Beiming secretly and think of betrayal in your heart. It''s shameless for people like you." this time, without saying goodbye, Kong Zhi has started to scold.


    Unlike Xu Yuan, his position as a division commander was appointed by Yang Chendong. It is said that Kong Zhi is a Han who once worked in other forces in the five-star army and performed well. Although he is not a student of Yang Chendong, he is far better than an alien like Xu Yuan in terms of loyalty.


    Xu Yuan, who was already a little crazy, didn''t pay attention to Kong Zhi, but looked at him and said goodbye, "you said, have you never trusted you? You''re really lying to me, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 1180

    Don''t shake your head. If you don''t trust Xu Yuan, you won''t take the initiative to ask Yang Chendong for the position of division commander of an infantry division. It can be said that everything now is the benevolence of one side of oneself at that time. But now, there is no need to explain these.


    She didn''t speak, and Xu Yuan burst into laughter, "I knew, I knew, hahaha, you just didn''t trust me. You''re a villain. For your big plan, you can''t take any life in your eyes. Even your guard chief Wu Xiaoyi, you said to kill. People like you have no humanity at all. Whoever follows you will be betrayed by you sooner or later."


    "Fart." Kong Zhi still yelled. "The matter of Guard commander Wu was originally discussed between us and the military seat, and he volunteered. If you don''t do that, how can you rest assured that the military seat really surrendered? He saved our whole new second army with his own life. He was the biggest hero."


    When talking about Wu Xiaoyi, Kong Zhi''s eyes were red. His death was just what he asked. At that time, Kong Zhi and farewell shed tears. Now it seems that everything is worth it. If there is no such thing, he is afraid that even if they are not harmed by Beiming, they will be coerced to other places. In this way, the new two armies want to unite together and form a unity Together, that is a very difficult thing.


    It is worthwhile to trade one person''s sacrifice for the integrity of the army, and the person who pays the sacrifice naturally exists like a great hero.


    Xu Yuan, who had just learned the truth, stared wide eyed and couldn''t believe it. He thought Wu Xiaoyi''s affair was an exception. He had to deal with it because he had no choice but to say goodbye. He didn''t expect that everything had been premeditated. It''s right to think about it. It was because of Wu Xiaoyi''s death that he and Rong Shao lost their vigilance for saying goodbye, and the idea of preparing to transfer him away from here was the same From that moment on, it stopped. Never thought, it was all negotiated.


    He thought that since then, he had been trapped by others and would end up today. What a normal thing, he had nothing to say.


    Xu Yuan, who knows the truth, seems to be much older at this moment. In the eyes of parting, he can''t bear it. Anyway, this is also his old brother. "Hey, make your own judgment. You know, once you fall into the hands of others, it''s hard to die."


    Originally, he wanted to beg Yang Chendong for mercy, but looking at his recent actions, it was unforgivable. Instead of waiting to be caught and tortured, he would rather have a happy one, which could be regarded as leaving the last bit of dignity in life.


    As soon as the self judgment came out, Xu Yuan''s body, which was about to be destroyed, stood upright again. Everyone said that it was better to live than die. He didn''t want to die, so he knelt down in front of the farewell with a plop, "Junzuo, I don''t want to die. We are old brothers who have lived and died together for many years. Please spare my life in the face of no credit and hard work. King Wu Nan appreciates you so much. As long as you are willing to beg, you will spare me."


    While talking, he climbed on the ground and quickly came under the farewell horse. Xu Yuan said with a runny nose and tears.


    Looking at Xu Yuan''s appearance, he could not bear to say goodbye, but military discipline was like a mountain. He still turned his head aside. If Xu Yuan was really released, how would he explain to the sixth young master and to the dead Wu Xiaoyi?


    After several continuous cries, Xu yuan could not get the slightest response. Xu Yuan''s eyes flashed crazy and suddenly shouted: "No! Why? Why are you an old brother who lives a hard life together? If you can be a military commander, I can only be a teacher. You can get the trust of King Wunan, but I can''t. I don''t accept it. Goodbye, I''ll kill you. I want you to go to hell with me."


    While shouting, Xu Yuan took out his waist knife and cut off the horse.


    "Pooh Pooh"!


    A Sharp Machete ran through his body. Xu Yuan stared at the tip of the machete from his chest. Looking back at Kong Zhi, who started one step ahead, the luster in his eyes quickly faded away. As soon as he hung his head, he died on the spot.


    This is the ugliest human nature. If you make a mistake, you don''t know how to repent, but just blame all your mistakes on others. When things are irreparable, you plead; if you can''t plead, you show your nature. Unfortunately, Kong Zhi has been guarding against him for a long time and killed him first at the key moment.


    "Bury it." he said to the soldiers around him after giving a farewell sigh. Then he didn''t look at the killed Xu Yuan, but said to Kong Zhi: "change the flag and declare to all the people in the city that we have changed our flag and returned to the arms of the five-star army again."


    The superior is like this. We can''t have more women''s benevolence, otherwise it will harm not only ourselves, but also those who believe in themselves and follow themselves.


    When the order was issued, Shajing and Jingzhou were closed, and the original Beiming dragon flag was replaced by a bright five-star red flag. The new second army was finally protected under the great wisdom of shebie and others. At the same time, it also formed a echo and sounded the horn for the destruction of Wara.


    ......


    Shicheng.


    On a new day, the sun rises normally. This is a sunny day, the weather is very good, no wind, no rain, blue sky and green grass, which makes people feel relaxed and happy after watching.


    But it was another dark day for the northern Ming army and the Warsaw army. Just when most of the soldiers got out of bed and were preparing for breakfast, suddenly there was a rumble from the earth, like the sudden sound of spring thunder, which completely broke the tranquility on the grassland.


    After a rumble, a large number of troops appeared in the north and northwest of the barracks. They were like a sudden gust of wind, straight as a sharp arrow, coming from far to near.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    The scouts in charge of the security of the barracks shouted one by one, disturbing the normal order of the barracks.


    In the general ledger of the northern Ming army, a scout rushed into the account with a plop, fell to the ground, and said with his pale face, "Lord hou... Lord Hou, the reinforcements of the five-star army are coming, the reinforcements are coming."


    After hearing this, Shi Heng, who was serving breakfast at the servants'' service, felt sluggish, then turned black and said, "reinforcements? How many people have come?"


    "Count... Countless, many, many, no end." the young scout was scared and didn''t know how to use words, so he could only speak out the most intuitive impression.


    "Fart? Exaggeration! There are so many five-star armies here." Shi Heng scolded loudly when he heard the speech. Waving his hand, he repulsed the comer. He quickly said to the soldiers on one side, "send orders and the whole army is ready to fight. Take out my armor and weapons."


    Anyway, he is also a veteran of the battlefield. He has participated in many battles of life and death. He still has some basic concentration.


    This scene happened continuously not only in Shiheng''s general ledger, but also in other big accounts. Like in Cen Guang''s picture, Xu Deyi has rushed over earlier, "general Cen, the five-star army is coming. Let''s get ready to withdraw."


    "Withdraw? Can''t we play a dozen?" Cen Guang said with some dissatisfaction. At ordinary times, Xu Deyi is very brave. He was able to break through the outer city of Shicheng by his martial courage, but how can he become so cowardly now.


    "Fight? How? Let''s go out and have a look." Xu Deyi shook his head like a bitter melon. He knows Cen Guang''s courage, but if he can see the lineup of the five-star army and say these words, he will really admire it.


    Some suspicious Cen Guangzhen walked out of the big tent in this way. When he saw the dark five-star cavalry not far away, he almost rolled off the climbing platform and slid down. He was already sweating. He looked at Xu Deyi and said, "withdraw, withdraw, the whole army retreat."


    "Get the order." this is the answer Xu Deyi needs. He didn''t want to remind Cen Guang that Shi Heng hasn''t issued a withdrawal order. What he wants is not to fight against chaos, which is more conducive to the development of Wang''s army in Wunan.


    CEN Guang ran away without backbone. At the moment, Shi Heng is still arranging defense on the front line.


    Seventy thousand Liaodong cavalry are ready to try. Fang Dingshan rides on a tall horse with excitement in his eyes. I''ve heard for a long time how powerful the cavalry of the five-star army is. Today, I can finally call it superior. This is his dream all the time. He wanted to defeat the five-star army in front of so many people and tell people all over the world that their Liaodong iron cavalry is the strongest.


    Rong Shao also came and stood on the side of Shi Heng. At this time, his eyes were firm. This was the first time he went to war. He had never experienced that cruel scene. He thought the war was just as wonderful as storytelling, and he didn''t know the danger and blood.


    Rong Shao''s confidence comes from the 100000 troops behind him. In his heart, he was also pleased that he could perform well in front of governor Shi Heng. In his opinion, he had hundreds of thousands of cavalry and infantry on his side, which was enough to fight with the five-star military aid army. Maybe it was a great achievement and a great credit.


    Like Rong Shao''s "calm and self assured", Shi Heng on his horse looked sad. He had a feeling that the five-star reinforcements appeared so boldly that they must be prepared. What are their backhands? Just cavalry?


    In the face of the northern Ming army, which is making various preparations, there will be no winner in such a charge formation. Is the five-star army crazy? Do you want to choose this way?


    Just when Shi Heng was still thinking about all the reasons, where the backhand of the five-star army was, and how to play this game, a herald appeared in a panic, "Hou ye, big things are bad, big things are bad."

 Chapter 1181

    "What''s the matter? I''m so scared and have no determination." looking at the cowardly side of my men, Shi Heng scolded with words. He has decided to punish the messenger well after the big battle.


    Without paying attention to Shi Heng''s displeasure, the herald knelt down and said with trembling, "Lord, the vara army withdrew. They didn''t say hello to us and rushed out of the barracks. And..."


    Hearing the news of Wala''s withdrawal, Shi Heng''s eyes coagulated for no reason, and he had a bad feeling. For a while, everyone was on guard against each other, and it was not as sincere cooperation as it was at the beginning. But despite some psychological preparation, Shi Heng was very angry when he heard that they didn''t fight and retreat. "I see. What else did you say?"


    "Also, vice chief Cen Guang escaped with 50000 infantry under his command." it seemed that the herald had the courage to finish these words with all his strength.


    "Ah! What!" hearing the news, Shi Heng''s face changed greatly, suddenly turned back, and his saber was on the messenger''s neck.


    The cold knife holder''s neck, the face of the messenger suddenly turned white. But Shi Heng couldn''t help but answer this question. As long as he continued, "it''s just that deputy commander Cen Guang led the troops to retreat. They withdrew all the troops attacking the city and fled south."


    "Oh, cen Guang, you missed the event." hearing that Cen Guang also ran away, Shi Heng''s face changed greatly.


    Although Cen Guang has only 50000 soldiers, he is responsible for attacking Shicheng. If they withdraw, the five-star army in Shicheng will be in no danger. At the same time, they are likely to come behind him. If so, how can he resist?


    Not to mention, under the hard struggle in recent days, the 50000 soldiers under Cen Guang have experienced life and death, which can be described as elite. As soon as they leave, their combat power is greatly damaged, and they can''t find a substitute at that time.


    CEN Guang''s escape added more uncertain factors to the war. In his anger, his hands fell, and the messenger''s head flew into the air.


    Shi Heng''s eyes were red and even his arms trembled, obviously showing his anger.


    "Report! Lord, the four gates of the first city are open together. They rushed out of the inner city and are coming to our barracks in the outer city." another messenger came on horseback. Before people arrived, the cry was already ringing through the air.


    If Cen Guang is still there, because they have captured the outer city, they can also hinder the time for the five-star army to leave the city. But now, it''s too late.


    Shiheng''s body was slightly clenched on the horse. Before the war began, there was already a result. Now he has domestic and foreign troubles. He knows that he has lost.


    Forced to pick up his spirit, Shi Heng looked at Rong Shao not far away and said to the soldiers around him, "please come here, general Rong. And you go to inform general Fang to retreat immediately."


    Rong Shao is still riding a horse to feel the tension before the war. For him on the battlefield for the first time, this feeling was very exciting, so that his adrenaline couldn''t stop rising for a time, and his face became much flushed.


    "General Rong, Lord Hou, please come over." the soldier came over and conveyed Shi Heng''s military order.


    "OK, OK, thank you." rongshao was very excited when he heard that Shi Heng wanted to see him. Focusing his attention on the battlefield, he didn''t know what was happening in the rear. If he knew, he was afraid that he would die rather than be happy.


    He came to Shi Heng with an excited face and tried his best to be calm in order to leave the best side for Shi Heng.


    "Yes, general Rong was so calm when he went to the battlefield for the first time. It''s really a great general." Shi Heng, with strong spirit, praised Rong Shao. This time, if they can escape smoothly, the hope will fall on this person.


    "Thank you for your praise. It''s all your good leadership." Rong Shao said without taking credit.


    "Very good, not anxious or dry. That''s right. That''s it. The first battle will be handed over to you. Can you finish it?" there was no time, and Shi Heng would not be ready to make more bedding and directly put on the dry goods.


    Hearing that he could become a pioneer army, Rong Shao was very excited. He patted his chest and said, "Lord, please rest assured that our knives and arrows are trying to drink blood and taste it."


    "OK, sure, you go. As long as you make great contributions, I will certainly report to the emperor and ask for contributions for you." seeing Rong Shao on his way, Shi Heng''s face finally showed a satisfied look.


    "Thank you, marquis." Rong Shao said gratefully, then turned and rode away. He did not know that once he left, he would never come back.


    "Let''s withdraw." after looking at Rong Shao''s back, Shi Heng turned and left. The war is like this. Either you die or I live. In order to survive, he can only sacrifice Rong Shao and his 100000 troops.


    On the other hand, Shi Heng''s military order was also conveyed to Fang Dingshan, an East Liaoning cavalry general.


    "Let''s withdraw? What''s the matter?" Fang Dingshan, who had already prepared to compete with the cavalry of the five-star army, certainly looked unhappy. Looking at the herald, his eyes flashed with light, and a murderous spirit came out of his body.


    "General, this is what the Marquis meant." the herald thought for fear that Fang Dingshan''s anger would be vented on himself. Just now, the Marquis had killed one. He didn''t want to be the second one. On this thought, he carefully came forward and said: "general, the Warsaw cavalry has withdrawn, and general Cen Guang also led the troops to go first. When the Marquis asked Xiao to inform you, he was ready to retreat, you see..."


    Fang Dingshan, who is preparing to vent his anger, is one of the soldiers. After about three breaths, he took a long breath, "I see. Thank you for telling me."


    "The general is serious, please hurry up." the herald heard Fang Dingshan''s thanks, and immediately breathed a sigh of relief, so he hugged his fist and left.


    After the herald left, Fang Dingshan did not dare to delay time. He said to deputy general Luo baikun, "pass the order, the whole army will retreat, retreat."


    Military orders are like mountains. Although Luo baikun still has many questions in his mind, even if it is the general''s order, he must implement it. After agreeing, he commanded 70000 Liaodong cavalry to withdraw backward in echelons.


    Elite is elite. Even in the retreat, it is still orderly. I don''t know how much stronger it is compared with the army led by Shi Heng and Cen Guang.


    Here comes the five-star army.


    According to yesterday''s agreement, a general attack was launched in Yinshi. There were more than 100000 cavalry outside the city and tens of thousands of cavalry in the city launched an offensive.


    If Shi Heng can predict long ago, or he can stay calm in the face of danger, with his strength advantage and the combination with the Wara cavalry, he may not have the strength of the first war. On the contrary, as long as he persists, it is not impossible to win. After all, the new army in Shicheng had run out of food and grass. Just this morning, Yang Si took out all the food he had saved and made a delicious meal for the soldiers, which meant breaking the axe and sinking the boat.


    If such an opponent can suppress his offensive, it will only take a long time. When his morale drops, it will be the moment of counterattack.


    Unfortunately, with a series of small moves and preparations, Beiming and Wala could not be united at all, let alone resist the enemy.


    When he learned that the five-star army suddenly appeared in the East and North, and began to launch an impact, the first leader decisively issued a retreat order. He can''t guarantee whether the northern Ming army will be reliable once these five-star cavalry arrive. He will never put his hope on the so-called allies or unreliable allies.


    The first step back was just blowing the horn of retreat, followed by the 50000 infantry of Cen Guang, the 70000 Liaodong cavalry of Fang Dingshan and the 30000 elite infantry brought by Shi Heng.


    The whole 200000 troops withdrew without fighting, leaving rongshao with 100000 infantry on the battlefield.


    From advantage to weakness, the original fierce World War I finally became what it is now. It seems that this is all accidental, but it is inevitable to think about it carefully.


    If the coalition forces can not unite, it is better not to unite, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    In other words, Rong Shao, who was completely unaware of all this, was riding on the war horse in high spirits and watching his army forming a formation to resist the enemy.


    Worthy of being a businessman, he knows how to maximize the benefits of everything. After getting Shi Heng''s order, he found these leading generals under his command and told them publicly. "I don''t know much about war, and I don''t know much about military affairs, but I know one thing, that is, it''s natural for me to be a soldier and eat food, so what I have to do is to solve your worries. Well, in this war, no matter how the court rewards, I will reward every general who has made great achievements, ranging from 12000 to 10000 Liang How about silver? "


    There must be a brave man under the heavy reward!


    Under the high reward, the generals were interested and said that they would fight the war well and add luster to Rong Shao''s face.


    With a satisfied laugh, rongshao watched the generals go out. Humming an unknown song, he called a military song prostitute and drank in the big tent.


    No war is no war. In Rong Shao''s opinion, as long as everything is arranged for the right person to do, he just needs to bring good news in the big account. While drinking good wine and watching music and dance, he even fantasizes about going to Shiheng to report victory. It must be inevitable for him to prosper this time.


    Shicheng.


    All the cavalry soldiers of the new army made all preparations before Yinshi.


    He filled his stomach, fed his horses, sharpened his knives and guns, and prepared his bows and arrows. As soon as the time comes, all the troops will rush to the outer city. They want to vent all their grievances at this moment.

 Chapter 1182

    As the commander of the army, Hu mang wears a purple cloak, which is like a unique symbol of a military officer. At this moment, he also rode on a horse, holding a machete, and made the order of the whole army.


    According to the plan, the five-star army outside the city will launch an attack half an hour before Yinshi. After all, the two sides are far away, and it takes time to get on the road. The five-star army in the city only needs to wait a quarter of an hour before launching an attack.


    Just after Yinshi, when Hu mang was ready to fight against the city, the Scout suddenly came the news that the northern Ming army on the outer city gate was beginning to retreat.


    "What''s going on? How is this possible?" Hu mang said incredulously.


    How did the northern Ming army retreat before the war officially started? Wondering whether there was fraud, Hu mang personally took a group of generals to the inner city tower. Sure enough, he saw the scene of Beiming soldiers fleeing in panic.


    Through the telescope, we can clearly see that the soldiers of the northern Ming army on the upper floor of the outer city hundreds of meters away are rushing towards the lower part of the city. Some people even threw the Beiming dragon flag on the ground in order to seize the time.


    Some soldiers crowded and abused each other when they went down the gate. Some are violent and simply move their hands, but there is no death.


    "This can''t be a fake?" Deng Yu, the second division commander of the new first army, who saw all this through the telescope, said with some disbelief and suspicion.


    After all, chaos before war does not make sense. It is normal to think more.


    "False? If these are all military exercises of the northern Ming Dynasty, the commander can only say that they lifted a stone and hit their own feet. What''s so terrible about such an army without morale? How can it be the opponent of our new army?" Hu mang put down his telescope and said with a proud look.


    When the two armies fight, the morale often determines the victory of the war. Unless it is a very elite army, otherwise, it will never stage such a scene of fleeing, because it is likely that the military will be really lax and out of control.


    "Yes, it''s probably true. Although we don''t know what''s happening outside, we shouldn''t miss such an opportunity, junzuo. I suggest we can launch an attack in advance." Lv Zhuo, the commander of the first riding division, put down his telescope and asked to fight.


    "Yes, our heavy cavalry regiment asks for war." the head chases the wind.


    "Our Qingqi regiment is fast, and we also ask for war." head Ma xiongshan hasn''t forgotten the last time he met Liaodong iron cavalry and retreated without fighting. Although there was a military order for him to retreat at that time, and now it seems that this order is also correct, it is a kind of humiliation for him and the Qingqi regiment, and he even wants to avenge him when he dreams.


    "Our reconnaissance regiment also asked for war." commander Ding Shan also stood up.


    "All right." seeing that this was about to become a mobilization meeting, Hu mang quickly waved his hand. "Even if everyone is so full of war, I don''t think we need to divide it into four cities. In a word, we should blossom in an all-round way and defeat the enemy."


    "Yes." there is no need to fight. Everyone can go out of the city and join the battle as soon as possible. The tiger generals are eager to try and look murderous.


    Then the generals hurried down to the city, and then all the four main city gates of the inner city leading to the outside world opened. Then the vast cavalry army rushed out to the unprepared rongshaohou army camp.


    After receiving the promise of a great reward from the Rong Shao Association, the generals were full of war. Therefore, everyone of them wanted to make the first contribution. The general who should have been responsible for the security behind also transferred the army to the front and sought opportunities for himself in this way.


    It was precisely such a move that made their rear appear very empty. When the cavalry of the new army rushed out of the inner city, smoothly passed through the outer city and came to the rear of the northern Ming army, they didn''t encounter any decent resistance at all.


    Although several division commanders and regiments were also curious about why such a result occurred, they did not stop the pace of attack. Instead, they came to the rear of rongshao army. When they saw the other party''s undefended rear, they rushed up like wolves and tigers one by one.


    They don''t care why the northern Ming army has such a fatal loophole. They only know that it''s a bastard not to take advantage. That is, the other party is not prepared. They just want to impact. They will never say hello to the other party first and give the other party time to prepare for the fight.


    As a result, the northern Ming army was a tragedy.


    Tens of thousands of five-star cavalry suddenly appeared behind him. They came from behind like divine soldiers. After being stabbed in the ass, several Beiming armies with a strength of 10000 people were almost defeated. This defeat soon affected other Beiming armies nearby. Even some generals didn''t know what to do to command the army. Were they ready to shoot the oncoming five-star army with bows and arrows? Or turn around and deal with the sudden five-star army behind you?


    Even the general could not make a decision at the first time, and the soldiers below were even more chaotic, so that many soldiers fled the scene without fighting. Many people knelt down on their knees wisely, held weapons high, and made a good move of surrender.


    There seem to be a lot of 100000 troops. If they are really killed, it will be difficult to kill them day and night. However, when the idea of surrender and escape took the initiative, it was not so difficult to deal with. It was only less than half an hour that the army began to collapse. When the oncoming five-star cavalry rushed to the front, they easily won the battle with little effort.


    The first Cavalry Division in the world, as the leader of cavalry, under the leadership of division commander Tian Hu, was the first batch of five-star cavalry to rush to the northern Ming army.


    With the permission of Yang Chendong, the original team of 10000 people has expanded to 20000 people. This is also the first battle after their expansion. Mr. Tian Hu asked everyone to do well, especially those veterans must set an example for the recruits who joined later, so that they can know what is invincible and invincible.


    The 20000 cavalry came excitedly. What they saw was the northern Ming army with little resistance. The scene of kneeling down to surrender one by one is so spectacular and ironic, that is, Mr. Tian Hu, who has experienced many hard battles, just doesn''t know what language to use to describe what he saw at this moment.


    "Master, what''s going on?" a group leader Temur rode to Tian Hu''s side, touched his head and looked confused.


    Not only commander Temur, but also Tian Hu couldn''t figure out what had happened. But after all, he is a teacher and can be reused by Yang Chendong. His adaptability is still very strong. After only a few moments of hesitation, he said, "no matter how much, we plan to continue the pursuit. As for these captured soldiers, they will be handled by later people."


    The first Cavalry Division in the world is the most powerful representative of cavalry. What they should do is to find the strongest opponent matching their identity, rather than stand here to receive prisoners. After Tian Hu gave the order, 20000 cavalry jumped over the captured soldiers, as if they hadn''t seen it, and continued to rush forward. Even when I passed rongshao''s camp along the Middle Road, I didn''t mean to stop.


    Followed by the new Third Army and the strengthened Liaodong cavalry regiment.


    After only a short stay, they chose the same decision as the first Cavalry Division in the world, let go of these captured soldiers in the northern Ming Dynasty and continued to chase forward. When he came, Yang Chendong gave orders in person. This time, his opponents were Wara cavalry and 70000 iron cavalry in Liaodong of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    As long as we hit them hard, it will be difficult for the future five-star army to have any enemies on the grassland.


    This is a great achievement. Who will pay attention to the captured soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty who have no intention of war?


    Three successive armies crossed the tent without stopping at all, which frightened Rong Shao who was in the tent.


    One moment ago, he was still drinking wine and watching music and dance, but the next moment someone reported that the army was in disorder, five-star cavalry appeared in all directions, and several generals had knelt down and begged to the five-star army.


    Half of the wine he had just drunk gushed out of his mouth. Rong Shao was like a fool. He sat there and looked like he was hit by thunder.


    I don''t blame him for his expression. It wouldn''t be better for others. It''s just that the 100000 Ming army, even if it''s infantry versus cavalry, is weaker, but it won''t be defeated if it hasn''t persisted for half an hour.


    Are you saying you don''t have cavalry? Whether it''s the vara cavalry or the 70000 elite Liaodong iron cavalry, what did they do? Did they also lose?


    There was too much confusion in his mind. At this moment, Rong Shao didn''t know that Shi Heng and the cavalry had already escaped. Now he still sat there like a fool until there was a sound of shock in the account. Someone reported that the cavalry of the five-star army had killed at the big account, and Rong Shao was very unpromising and went under the book case, Gu''s head didn''t dare to look up. He had no demeanor of unifying the army.


    At this moment, rongshao just kept praying in his heart. No one will pay attention to himself and no one will find himself.


    Maybe prayer really worked. Those cavalry teams really didn''t enter their accounts, so they ran hundreds of meters around them.


    The outside soon recovered quiet, and there was no outsider in the tent. Rong Shao, who patted his chest, got up from the bottom of the book case, and then saw that everyone in the whole tent was like himself, his body lying on the ground trembling.


    If it''s just the performance of those dancing women, it can be forgiven. After all, women are not soldiers who can''t be too strict, but the performance of their own soldiers is so, which really makes Rong Shao angry. He can''t help shouting, "what are you... What are you doing? Ah!"

 Chapter 1183

    The cry was just those close soldiers who were scared to the ground. Their whole bodies trembled and they didn''t even dare to lift their heads.


    "Hoo hoof." another sound of hoof shaking came from afar, which made him want to get up and give those soldiers a good-looking Rong Shao to drill under the table again, and his body trembled again.


    But the same thing happened again. The cavalry passed the camp again and didn''t bother. When everything was quiet again, Rong Shao raised his head from the bottom of the book and looked at the soldiers who were still holding their posture. When they were angry and wanted to scold, the roaring cavalry came again, forcing him to bury his head on his body again.


    This repeated three times, it was the first division of the world cavalry, the new Third Army and the strengthened regiment of Liaodong cavalry that passed by. This also frightened Rong Shao three times, but it also made him bold. He took a sharp long sword in his hand and stood up. He wanted to kill one or two soldiers. He wanted to remind others that he was the master and should protect himself in case of danger, not just his own life.


    Once again, the rumbling sound sounded, but it can no longer serve as a deterrent to Rong Shao, who has experienced three times. However, just when he thought the cavalry would pass safely, the footsteps outside the tent were getting closer and closer. Then the curtain of the big tent was opened from the outside. LV Zhuo, the division commander of the first riding division of the new army, came in with a group of soldiers.


    They also saw some camps here and came to search with great curiosity.


    As the new army, which has been guarding the city for several months and trapped for more than a year, their combat effectiveness has been reduced by a level due to insufficient nutrition. Considering this, Yang Chendong ordered them to stay and clean the battlefield. It is the easiest job.


    The first division of the new army is responsible for capturing prisoners in this area.


    Originally, I thought several cavalry teams passed by here, and there would be no one in the big tent here. I didn''t expect to see more than 30 people in the account. One of them stood in the tent with a sword in his forehand and looked angry.


    "There is a tough man here." Lv Zhuo sighed after seeing the visitor. With his voice falling, several soldiers behind him have rushed out and surrounded the people with swords. It seems that as long as the other party rushes to do it, they will rush up and chop it into meat mud.


    The man holding the sword is Rong Shao.


    He was trying to give the soldiers a good look, and then forced them to protect themselves and leave here. Unexpectedly, some cavalry noticed here and rushed in. As soon as he saw those close soldiers coming around him, he was frightened and threw his sword on the ground. Then he knelt down on the ground and shouted loudly, "spare your life, military master, spare your life."


    "Hmm? It''s a counsellor." this dramatic scene stunned LV Zhuo.


    "Yes, I''m a counsellor." Rong Shao, who knelt on the ground, raised his head with strength in order to survive. He wanted to see who the other party came from and whether he could buy it. As long as he could let himself live, he was willing to redeem it with a lot of money.


    This raised his head and made him recognize LV Zhuo. Then he shouted loudly, "Mr. LV, I''m Rong Shao. You don''t know me. I used to do business with the city master''s house in Shicheng."


    If you don''t shout like that, LV Zhuo may not recognize him. It''s just that when an ordinary prisoner is caught, maybe he can escape his life if he has a chance. But now this cry completely exposed his identity. After hearing the name Rong Shao, LV Zhuo frowned and asked, "are you Rong Shao, a businessman from the northern Ming Dynasty?"


    Listening to LV Zhuo calling out his name and identity, Rong Shao quickly looked up and said, "yes, Mr. LV, I''m Rong Shao. We''ve seen it before. I''ve worked in the army."


    This time, LV Zhuo looked carefully and recognized that the person in front of him was indeed Rong Shao. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Oh, it''s really you. Come on, get up, get up." as he said, he went over and made a gesture of holding hands.


    Under such treatment, Rong Shao naturally had a happy face and got up with a smile on his face. But soon the smile solidified on his face, because the next moment a heavy fist was hitting his lower abdomen. Just one punch made him vomit all the food he had just eaten.


    Rong Shao''s name is now a household name in Shicheng. Unfortunately, it''s not a good reputation, but a bad reputation.


    It was this man who became the running dog of Beiming. He first persuaded Xu Yuan, forced him to say goodbye, and made the whole new Second Army surrender to Beiming. Commander Hu mang once issued a strict order on this matter. If you can catch Rong Shao one day, don''t be polite to him.


    LV Zhuo naturally kept it in mind. He thought he was still doing power and blessing in Shajing city. Unexpectedly, he could meet him here. Of course, he would be polite. Of course, he would clean up first.


    The sad Rong Shao was beaten by LV Zhuo on the spot. Until the whole person knelt on the ground and vomited continuously, he didn''t even have the strength to stand up. LV Zhuo stopped his hand and said to the soldiers around him, "come on, stand him up and send him to the king of Wunan for punishment."


    The 100000 northern Ming army, without a leader, could not form an effective resistance at all. Even some generals of the northern Ming army were bent on resistance and meritorious service, but under the unprotected left and right wings and the crazy attack of the cavalry of the five-star army, they could not escape the fate of being surrounded and surrendered after only blocking for several hours.


    At noon, Yang Chendong appeared at the gate outside Shicheng with a thousand black horses. All the places he saw were prisoners of the northern Ming army and the money, grain and baggage they had no time to carry away when they fled.


    "Young master, a good harvest." Yang Er looked at all this with a smile and grinned.


    Yang Chendong is also in a good mood. I thought there were 70000 Liaodong iron cavalry and 50000 Wara elite cavalry. Even if we want to win this battle, we must pay a certain price. Unexpectedly, Shi Heng was so afraid of death and escaped so fast.


    This naturally has the reason why the previous strategies worked, but it also has a great relationship with the incompetence of the military commander of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    "Young master, young master." not far away, a team of cavalry came at a gallop, and the cry was clear and audible.


    "It''s a tiger''s head." Yang er''s eyesight is good. He recognized the person and was very excited at the moment.


    It has been more than two years since they separated last time. Everyone will be excited to meet again. In particular, Hu Mang, who came from the horse, jumped off the war horse and ran when he was more than ten meters away from Yang Chendong.


    Facing the schoolboy and servant who accompanied him from childhood to adulthood, Yang Chendong also felt thousands of feelings, and his eyes were involuntarily warm.


    "Young master, you... You can count." the tiger Mang, who fell ten feet in front of the white dragon, couldn''t help crying.


    "Come on, help your tiger head up," said Yang Chendong, who couldn''t stand it most. He could see thousands of troops fighting and even dying on the battlefield, but he just couldn''t see the tears of these men.


    Yang Er dismounted and picked up the tiger mang on his knees. Hu Mang, who seemed to have just stabilized his mood, burst into tears again because of Yang Chendong''s sentence, "you''ve worked hard!".


    Different from parting, Hu mang is a person who would rather bend than bend. He even had the idea of living or dying with Shicheng. He once thought that he would never see the young master in his life. At this time, the excitement can be imagined.


    "Young master, you... You are more and more mature and charming." Hu mang looked up carefully at Yang Chendong and couldn''t help saying.


    When he first joined the capital of the Ming Dynasty, Yang Chendong was just a young man under the age of 20, but now he is nearly 30. He is a serious and mature middle-aged man. He has a beard on the corners of his mouth. How can he not make people feel it.


    "Ha ha, Hu Mang, your flattering skills are also rising." with Yang Chendong''s laughter, an interesting sentence, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became much happier.


    After Hu Mang, Yang Si, Yu Mian and others came to visit them one by one. Yang Chendong gave language encouragement to each of them, making them feel the warmth and attention close to them.


    After they saw the ceremony, they talked about the current war situation. Hu mang actively reported, "young master, in addition to more than 10000 people killed and injured in the war, all the others surrendered and were captured. Among them, commander Rong Shao was also captured alive by us, and you can deal with it."


    "Very good." Yang Chendong nodded with joy on his face. "This battle is much smoother than expected. Everyone has made great efforts and should be rewarded."


    "Hey, hey, hey." everyone laughed after hearing it. But only one person''s face remained flat. When Yang Chendong seemed to be in a good mood, he suddenly stepped forward and said, "Wang, my subordinates don''t reward, just ask to participate in the pursuit task. Please allow me."


    The speaker was ma xiongshan, head of the Qingqi regiment of the new army. Obviously, he still harbors hatred for being blocked by Liaodong iron cavalry. This time, he wants revenge.


    When Ma xiongshan first met Yang Chendong, he still wanted Haizhen. At that time, he once threatened Yang Chendong and questioned his riding skills. Later, he ended up with the white dragon being subdued. Not seen for many years, this opening was a difficult situation, which surprised Hu Mang, Yang Si, Yu Mian and others.


    Today''s Yang Chendong is no longer in Haizhen. He is now the king of Wunan. His territory can be close to that of Daming, and the number of troops is enough to dominate. How can the military plan set by him be questioned by others?


    Once Yang Chendong is angry about this and treats Ma xiongshan''s crime, no one can say one, two or three.

 Chapter 1184

    "Head Ma, what are you doing? Don''t make amends to the king soon." Hu mang made the first sound, so it can be seen that he still loves and values this person very much.


    "Head Ma, make amends quickly." then Yu Mian and Yang Si also spoke one after another. Like other LV Zhuo and others who think they have no face enough, they also winked at Ma xiongshan and reminded him within an appropriate range.


    Seeing that everyone was scolding and caring about himself, Ma xiongshan knew that he had made trouble. Yang Chendong is not commander Hu mang. You can put forward any opinions in person. Then he quickly knelt on his knees, kowtowed to Yang Chendong and said, "king, please forgive me for my reckless words."


    "Young master, you see, Ma xiongshan has this temper and is frank. In fact, he doesn''t mean anything else, let alone question your decision. Just forgive his reckless behavior."


    "Yes, Ma Tuan was a good man when he was young. He was loyal, reliable and serious. Yang Si was willing to guarantee him. He really didn''t mean disrespect." Yang Si also said at the moment, and his knees were soft and fell to the ground.


    The scene, which was originally very happy and harmonious, suddenly became like this. Everyone dared not breathe more. In Yang Chendong''s eyes, he looked the same, but lamented in his heart.


    In the past, people always heard that it was extremely cold at high places. The emperor would not have any friends. He didn''t believe it. But what happened in front of him vividly taught him a lesson and let him understand that now everyone has taken the initiative to keep a distance from themselves, which may be a manifestation of respect. But from then on, he wanted to make friends with these people. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to hear some truth.


    "Look, young master." seeing that Yang Chendong didn''t speak for a long time, and seeing that even his brother Yang Si knelt on the ground to plead for Ma xiongshan, Yang Er finally couldn''t help it. He whispered tentatively and asked, and his face also showed a look of begging.


    "Pooh." Yang er''s performance fell into Yang Chendong''s eyes. He finally couldn''t help laughing, and then pointed to the people and said: "What are you doing? What are you doing? You don''t really think, young master, I''m in a high position now and we''ll all have a share. Head Ma just made a suggestion and he didn''t do anything. Why should I punish him? Get up?"


    Yang Chen said with a smile in the East. Obviously, he was not angry, which made Hu Mang and others breathe a sigh of relief, but he didn''t deliberately remind Ma xiongshan to thank him.


    Ma xiongshan is very aware of the discomfort of his actions just now. This apology is sincere. "Wang, everything is my subordinate''s fault. My subordinates came without thinking about it. Thank you for forgiving your sins."


    "Well, there wasn''t much to do. After talking about the military opinion put forward by head Ma, it was originally what a military cadre should do, which was not wrong. Not to mention it was also very reasonable. We sent a few pursuit cavalry, that is, the new army is cavalry, and of course it should have a better performance." Yang Chendong not only didn''t get angry, but took the initiative to say what everyone wanted to say through Ma xiongshan''s words just now. For a time, everyone''s eyes gathered on him again.


    According to the military action plan set by Yang Chendong, considering that the new army has been fighting for so many days, once the war starts and breaks through the joint defense line of the northern Ming army and the Warsaw army, all they have to do is capture prisoners and clean the battlefield.


    Relatively speaking, this job is the most relaxed and safe, which is also conducive to the new army''s rapid recovery of its strength.


    But now, the front of the northern Ming army has been broken through so easily, which is really beyond Yang Chendong''s expectation. Therefore, the previous military plan can also be changed appropriately.


    Noting that everyone looked at his hopeful eyes, Yang Chendong seriously asked, "under the siege for so long and the lack of food, are you sure that your strength has not decreased and can participate in the next continuous hard struggle?"


    "No problem." just a moment later, all the divisional and regimental generals of the new army said in unison.


    Ignoring everyone''s answer, Yang Chendong focused on the commander Hu mang. He wanted to listen to his opinions. He didn''t want to blindly promise because these people wanted to be able. Once something went wrong, it would be a big problem.


    Hu mang certainly understood Yang Chendong''s meaning. He also didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he bowed his head and meditated for a moment before raising his head and said: "Young master, most of them have no problem. Although the siege seems very dangerous, as cavalry, they don''t have many opportunities to go to the city building. In addition, Yang Si took out the stored grain half a month ago. Everyone''s physical strength is not much different these days. They can accept the task of continuous combat."


    "Well, most of what you said is no problem. That proves that some people have problems. Tell me, which divisions need to stay." Yang Chendong heard the implied meaning of Hu Mang''s words. He also needs someone to stay to clean the battlefield and take care of the prisoners. He can''t rush up all the people of the new army at once. In that case, what about the safety of Shicheng.


    "Yes, young master, I personally think the first division and the second division should stay, and the other regiments can join the war right away." without even glancing at their heads, Hu mang can even imagine that their subordinates will certainly look at themselves with hopeful eyes. But they are in a good mood to make contributions, but if they are not strong enough, they will not make contributions but die.


    When he opened his mouth, he pointed out the first division and the second division. The faces of LV Zhuo and Deng Yu immediately became very ugly. But they also had nothing to say. When defending the city, the 70000 soldiers prepared by Yang Si couldn''t stand it. What''s more, their two divisions abandoned their horses and rushed to the city tower, which saved the safety of the city. Therefore, their losses are not small. Now it is most appropriate to stay to defend the city and watch the prisoners.


    After Hu Mang''s words, there was no objection below. Yang Chendong knew that this should be an acceptable consequence. Then he said, "well, that''s right. The first and second cavalry divisions will stay. The heavy cavalry regiment heard the order and ordered your department to wander around Dalu city. If you find any northern Ming army wanting to come out, call me back. If there are too many enemy soldiers, you can go back to the city at any time and ask for help."


    "Yes." Zhuifeng, head of the heavy riding regiment, immediately agreed excitedly.


    "The Qingqi regiment and the reconnaissance regiment took a short rest, and then set out with the king to kill Hanoi. This time, we want to make the Wara department that has repeatedly asked us for trouble pay the price, and I want to pay the head first." Yang Chendong''s voice became louder and louder at the back, saying that people were excited. Ma xiongshan and Ding Shan immediately answered yes and agreed.


    With the war going surprisingly smoothly, Yang Chendong''s vision is not limited to recovering the lost and cities, but to change Ben Gali''s to attack the enemy and opponents. This time, the target is the leader of Wara department.


    Although Beiming is also an opponent, after all, it has a deep foundation and strong strength. If we entangle with them now, we don''t know how much army and time we need to invest, which is not in line with the current goal of Yang Chendong''s development. It''s better to put your opponent a yard first, clench your fist and clean up first.


    Of course, if Beiming doesn''t know the prime minister and wants to stir up the situation, he doesn''t mind fighting with them.


    The military plan of the new army has been adjusted, and everyone has prepared separately. Taking advantage of these rectification hours, Yang Chendong came to the big tent outside the city and met with Chen Bo, commander of the Far East army, Xin Honghai, commander of Mobei division, Na risong and a group of Mongolian generals of all nationalities who took refuge in the five-star army.


    During the separate interviews, Yang Chendong fully affirmed and praised the performance of the people, which made every general feel a kind of attention. Everyone looked satisfied and excited when they walked out of the big account. In particular, Yang Chendong gave his life to analyze the situation for them, so that they had a clearer understanding of the next action and plan.


    Like Chen Bo, commander of the Far East army, Yang Chendong frankly asked the other party to rush back to the Far East state, where the complex environment can not be deterred by the army. Of course, it can''t come in vain this time. After the supply line is opened, new materials will be sent by sea through Liaodong. This time, Chen Bo and others can just transport a large number of logistics materials back when they go back, which will play a very positive role in accelerating the proposal and development of the Far East state.


    "Sixth young master, I''ll leave you a division. The next step is to deal with the warra department. It''s not easy to match. Of course, the more troops, the better. I also want my soldiers to see the elite style of the real five-star cavalry." Chen Bo agrees with the withdrawal and return to the Far East, Originally, this time he came to attack and rescue the serious injuries of Mobei city and Shicheng. Now the task has been completed. Of course, he wants to go back, but he still hopes to leave a division and learn more from Yang Chendong.


    Facing the request put forward by Chen Bo, Yang Chendong agreed after a little consideration. Anyway, he is also the head of the army. He stays in the bitter and cold place where birds don''t shit all year round and puts forward a request. He will be satisfied anyway.


    After Chen Bo left a division, naritsong was also allowed to take 20000 Mongolian cavalry to the next World War I. Yang Chendong has only one requirement for him, that is, to obey orders and prohibitions. That is, if those Mongolian tribes want to get a share in the war, they must obey the command and obey the command. If anyone can''t do this, get out as soon as possible. Today''s Yang clan doesn''t have to borrow the power of these Mongolian tribes.

 Chapter 1185

    With the continuous growth of the Yang system and the developed economy, especially the alliance of the northern Ming army and the warra department, the Mongolian small tribes have seen a strong rising five-star army and a new force. They can only look up to the five-star army and dare not have the slightest disrespect and ideas. When they learned that the order was issued by King Wu Nan, they dared not refuse. They said they would obey the military order one after another. Some even said frankly that they hoped to join the five-star army. In their view, finding a tough backer would be more conducive to the future development of their tribe.


    For those who want to take refuge, Yang Chendong doesn''t have no choice. He asks Yang Er to make a good investigation and make sure that their strength can play a role, which will be accepted. On the contrary, some small tribal leaders with their own small abacus have been sentenced to death in Yang Chendong''s heart. For the sake of future generations, he will not allow other armed forces to exist under his rule, even if they are dependent. He must be included in the ranks of the five-star army and disrupt their original establishment, that is, completely eat them.


    In later generations, the people who took refuge rebelled again, but it happened from time to time, even more than once. It also gave those big forces who thought they were broad-minded a headache for a time. Yang Chendong doesn''t want to make such a mistake again. Either it is completely used by the five-star army, or the enemy is completely eliminated. There is no third choice.


    Of course, this is not just talk. It takes a long process to complete this. What Yang Chendong needs to do is to shorten this process as much as possible and completely unify the whole Mongolian grassland.


    After meeting the generals and assigning their respective tasks, the last thing Yang Chendong saw was the captured general of the northern Ming dynasty or the businessman, more specifically Rong Shao.


    The businessman who used to make a fortune by making use of the commercial resources of the five-star army and relying on his identity as a Han man turned to use the money he made from the five-star army to deal with the five-star army. With this two-sided character, Yang Chendong can''t tolerate him. He has to make an example and give a good look to those who have evil intentions.


    Rong Shao, who was tied up like a fat pig to be killed, was tied to a piece of wood and carried into the big tent. As he entered, a foul smell also spread in the big tent.


    Wrinkled his nose, Yang Eryi, who stood aside, asked angrily, "what''s going on? Did he throw it into the cesspit?"


    "Second brother, no, he scared himself. He just gave him a simple cleaning. Unexpectedly, he peed again." Badaojiang, the captain of Longwei who was responsible for escorting him up, said with disdain on his face.


    "Hum! With this ability, you dare to be the enemy of our five-star army." knowing that Rong Shao was too timid, Yang Er snorted unhappily.


    Yang Chendong performed as usual. In order to complete a task, he had not been exposed to any kind of environment before, but it was just some peculiar smell. It really wouldn''t make him feel uncomfortable. He first looked at Rong Shao, who was carried and tied and had been scared into a coma, nodded and said, "come on, wake him up."


    WOW!


    A large bucket of cold water was immediately handed over to Rong Shao. A cool feeling directly stimulated him to shout like a struggle. "Ah! Don''t kill me. Don''t kill me. I''m willing to surrender to the five-star army and serve the grandparents of the five-star army."


    Rong Shao was really spineless. If he had been tortured by the Dragon guards for a while, he was frightened at this moment. When he woke up, he could not help shouting.


    After a while of shouting, he found that no one paid attention. Only then did he have the courage to open his eyes and see the surrounding environment. He saw Yang Chendong, the king of Wunan wearing a golden robe, sitting at the top of the big tent.


    "Ah! King Wunan." Rong Shao, who was once a businessman and was met by Yang Chendong, recognized the identity of King Wunan for the first time, and a panic shock flashed in his eyes.


    Speaking of it, but I''m sorry for others. Now the Lord has come. He is not afraid that it is false. But he believes more that the king of hell is easy to see that ghosts are difficult to deal with. Compared with those who use various means to clean up his dragon guards, he firmly believes that Yang Chendong should speak better, because people with such an identity will not see themselves in the eyes. As long as the other party is happy, they may treat themselves as a fart.


    When he thought of this, he didn''t know where his strength came from. Rong Shao suddenly got up and came to a place five meters in front of Yang Chendong at a slow speed. He knocked on the ground, "King Wunan, I''m wrong. Your Excellency spared me a lot of life. I promise that the Rong family will completely obey your orders and work for the five-star army. In the future, I will be your dog and bite whoever you let me bite. By the way, our Rong family has been doing business for generations and has many contacts in Beiming. If you want to do anything, we can do it well and won''t let you lose Hope, just spare my life to show your broad mind and broad and bright momentum. I believe it will infect many people to vote... "


    It is worthy of being a businessman. When Rong Shao spoke of these words, he didn''t even get stuck in a shell. The feeling of being caught easily seemed that these words had been rehearsed by him. I don''t know how many times.


    The Rong family has really been doing business for generations. They have experienced from being looked down upon by others at first to having a wide influence now. Otherwise, they would not be called a general just by doing one thing, and they could lead 100000 troops.


    It is said that such people are similar, which is a good thing for the five-star army and Yang Chendong. With them, it can play a great auxiliary role in understanding Beiming better. Or change to a person, will nod and agree.


    Unfortunately, he met Yang Chendong.


    It was precisely because of Rong Shao that the new Second Army experienced a painful experience. Even among the prisoners of the battle of Shicheng, many people who were originally the new second army were arrested. Some of them really betrayed, some didn''t, just made by environment. They had to work hard for Beiming in order to survive.


    It is precisely because Rong Shao, sheriff and others have experienced humiliation that they can''t forget all their life. For people with strong character. This is often worse than killing them. If Yang Chendong hadn''t believed enough to say goodbye, I''m afraid he would come to no good end as a commander and the whole new second army.


    It is precisely because 100000 people in rongshao, Shajing city and Jingzhou City have not seen sunshine for months. In the past, the happy smile on their faces disappeared. Instead, they lived like walking corpses. No one wanted to experience the feeling from heaven to hell.


    It is precisely because of Rong Shao and Wu Xiaoyi, the captain of the guard, that he had to die to express his ambition. Such a loyal protector of the LORD was harmed by the villain in front of him.


    It was precisely because of rongshao that the two cities of Shajing had to temporarily take refuge in Beiming in order to survive. Therefore, Beiming and Wala had no scruples and could besiege Shicheng and tragically kill so many good soldiers.


    It is precisely because Rong Shao


    There are many, many, Yang Chendong are reluctant to say, do not want to think. All this is because of Rong Shao''s personal reasons. In the face of such a person who can be called a great evil, how can he forgive him even if he tells the sky a flower?


    Compared with the benefits of the congeniality of the Rong family, how many people would be cold if Rong Shao didn''t die? How would he face the heroes who died in the battle of defending the city and the soldiers of the new second army?


    Rongshao must die!


    This is the outcome that no one can change, but the place where he died should not be here, but in Shajing City, which should be handled by them. "Carry it down and send it to the new second army. In the process, people will not die."


    This statement has represented the outcome of rongshao. Even the words also implied a layer of meaning, that is to toss along with the people on the road, as long as rongshao doesn''t die. It''s better to let him live than die, and he knows what will happen if he offends the five-star army.


    It''s almost time. Yang Chendong is ready to take the army. In contrast, the Wala Department ran for several hours first. Although it is said that Tian Hu and they have chased the past, they are weak after all, and they don''t bring enough money and food, so people can''t rest assured.


    "Order the reconnaissance regiment of the new army to be the left vanguard, responsible for the security of the left wing; order the light riding regiment of the new army to be the right vanguard, responsible for the security of the right wing; order the 20000 Mongolian army led by the loose belt and Dai Kuo of the first far east army riding division to be the Middle Route Army that day; order the fourth land division to be the rear army, escort the money and food of the army, and set out!" Yang Chendong Zhen shouted in the big tent, More than 50000 troops left Shicheng to the south.


    Looking at the back of the army, the new army commander Hu mang has a sense of thousands. "The five-star army has completely grown up."


    "Yes, but we still have a long way to go in the future." Yu Mian, the first city Lord, sighed.


    "Hehe, don''t be surprised at this time. We still have too much to do. We need the strong cooperation of the commander and the city master to adapt the captured army and prepare to receive new materials." Yang Si hehe smiled and looked quite satisfied.


    No wonder he is so happy. There are more than 70000 Warsaw cavalry, more than 90000 Beiming infantry, and nearly 70000 infantry in SHIWANSHAN headquarters. These are more than 200000 people and horses. Now they need to be adapted, and most of the task falls on him, the logistics division commander. Although the task is heavy, he is very happy. With so many troops, he can make great achievements next.


    "Don''t worry, what do you need? We have the full support of the city Lord''s house." Yu Mian also said with a smile. But at the same time, I didn''t forget to put forward the conditions, "but in this battle, the inner and outer walls of the city were damaged, and there were so many labor. Mr. Yang Si can help me."


    "That''s no problem. Now there''s nothing else, just someone, ha ha ha." Yang Si laughed.


    At this moment, not only him, but also Hu Mang and Yu Mian laughed together.

 Chapter 1186

    Compared with the joy of the new army, Shiheng Tidu was leading the army to strengthen the urban defense of Dalu city.


    In the first war outside Shicheng, the northern Ming army was defeated and returned. Rongshao''s 100000 troops have become the captives of the five-star army. Not only that, just got the news, Shajing and Jingzhou have been controlled by the new two armies of the five-star army and returned to the arms of the king of Wunan.


    When all kinds of bad news came, Shi Heng''s face became very ugly. He knew clearly that the attack on the grassland had ended in failure. He couldn''t imagine how the emperor would react once he knew the news. What he has to do now is to make up for the lost sheep and find someone to carry the black pot.


    Shi Heng''s earliest preparation was to let Cen Guang, the first to retreat, carry the pot. Therefore, he also ordered Cen Guang, who returned to Dalu City, to be arrested and detained. Now he is in the interrogation room of the dungeon. He hopes to persuade the other party with his own language and take everything down, so that his responsibility as the supervisor will be much less.


    In order to strengthen his prestige, Shi Heng invited Fang Dingshan together. They tried one person at the same time, which was enough face for Cen Guang.


    "Take someone to commit a crime." he threw a wake-up wood on the book case, and Shi Heng said with some momentum.


    "Lead... People... Commit... Power... Martial arts!" a group of Yamen soldiers standing on both sides also shouted loudly, raising the tension to the extreme.


    In this loud cry, cen Guang with shackles and shackles entered the lobby under the care of two yamen servants. The distance was still far away, and the sound of clattering had entered his ears.


    The shouting continued, as if to create an atmosphere of extreme tension. Shi Heng, sitting behind the book case, had been waiting to see Cen Guang''s appearance. He must have turned white. If he saw himself, he would kneel down and beg for mercy. In this way, didn''t he let him say what he wanted to say?


    The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. CEN Guang finally appeared, but he didn''t show the slightest fear. He was lazy and didn''t wake up. Even when he saw Shi Heng and Fang Dingshan, he didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. He yawned and said with a smile, "Hey, even if you catch the wrong person, you won''t let the Marquis and general Fang come in person. The last general is really flattered."


    It didn''t look like fear at all. Instead, it was so calm that they were surprised in the eyes of Shi Heng and Fang Dingshan.


    The two first looked at each other. After they were sure that the visitor was Cen Guang, Shi Heng suddenly picked up the wake-up tree and patted and said, "Cen Guang, don''t pretend to be crazy here. Ben Hou asked you, do you know the crime?"


    As soon as the wake-up wood rang, his voice shook in the interrogation room, which was quite powerful. But these Cen Guang who was like rolling knife meat was nothing at all. He could still laugh and say, "sin? I don''t know what the chief soldier is guilty of?"


    "You..." was really annoyed by Cen Guang''s Rogue performance. Shi Heng pointed to him and said, "without a military order, you led your troops and withdrew, so that we were defeated in the battle of Shicheng. Isn''t that enough to condemn you to death?"


    "What? Is there such a thing?" Cen Guang said with a obedient appearance just now.


    "What? Dare you? Deputy chief soldier Cen, it''s not a man''s job." Fang Dingshan, the Deputy Judge, finally spoke. He didn''t like that kind of general who ran away. He obviously didn''t have much skills and was in a high position. Such a person is really hateful like a moth.


    Facing Fang Dingshan''s interrogation, cen Guang was also not anxious and impatient. "General Fang, who are you talking about? As far as I know, in the face of the charge of the cavalry of the five-star army, you seem to withdraw without firing an arrow. Is what you do what a man should do?"


    Fang Dingshan''s face turned red at this moment when he was questioned. He was not as brazen as Cen Guang. He could be indifferent to questions. Although he was greedy for money, he also cherished his reputation. At that moment, he said angrily: "Fart! The reason why our Liaodong cavalry retreated was because governor Shi issued a military order. We followed the order and also to preserve the strength of our Beiming army."


    "Oh. In that case, the deputy chief soldier withdrew to preserve his strength." Cen Guang could use words and explained his behavior directly with the other party''s reasons.


    "It''s different!" Fang Dingshan said angrily. "I withdrew only after I got the order of the governor. You''re not."


    "If you say no, you''re not? Ask the Marquis, did you give me the order to withdraw the army first?" Cen Guang didn''t pay attention to Fang Dingshan, but looked at Shi Heng who installed a seat on the other side, "The thing is like this. Seeing that Rong Shao, as a pioneer army, doesn''t understand command and tactics at all, Shi Heng and Fang Dingshan are stunned. If they don''t have personal experience, they also think that''s what happened.


    Without waiting for them to turn around, cen Guang continued, "Of course, if you two insist on my conviction, there will be another saying. Governor Shi''s employment is unknown, so that there was a mutiny in Shi Wanshan; governor Shi can''t improve the relationship between the two armies, so that the warla Department suddenly withdrew at the critical moment; governor Shi and Fang Dingshan, looking at the general situation, forced Rong Shao to meet the enemy and die with 100000 troops in order to protect their own lives, Only Cen Guang, the Deputy commander-in-chief, saw the problem, but his power to attack the city for many days was limited. However, in order to preserve the military strength, he had to withdraw first. Unfortunately, in order to cover up the truth, Shi Tidu killed people and put all his sins on Cen Guang''s Deputy commander-in-chief. "


    Before the blink of an eye, it was another complete statement. After saying that, cen Guang shrugged a shoulder and said, "yes, my


    The fifty thousand cavalry of warla came straight towards Shajing city like the Black Whirlwind on the grassland.


    At the most critical time, he was the first to withdraw his troops. He didn''t dare to bet. He didn''t dare to trust his ally, the northern Ming army, so that he was defeated in the battle outside the city.


    Of course, it was the northern Ming army that lost 100000 troops. For the first time, it was just that some grain and grass could not be taken away because he was in a hurry. After he returned to Hanoi and gathered his top general bomul, grain and grass will not be a problem.


    "Chief, the fast horse scout came to report. Fifty miles behind us, the five-star army was still chasing us and didn''t give up." general Chaolu rode to Yaxian''s side and reported in a hurry.

 Chapter 1187

    "Still chasing? How many of them?" also flashed an angry look on his face.


    He has been defeated, and he is still the first army to retreat, which can be regarded as giving full face to the five-star army. Besides, he didn''t use one soldier, one sword and one sword when he attacked Shicheng before. On the contrary, he lost 100000 troops when he attacked Mobei city. In my opinion, he suffered a loss. Why should the five-star army hold on to him?


    "Hui leader, there are more than 50000 of them, much more than our number. Among them, there is the most elite existence like the first Cavalry Division in the world." when Chao Lu answered these questions, his back was a little cold.


    Unlike the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties, which were mostly infantry, the first Cavalry Division in the world was far more popular than other tribes and forces on the grassland dominated by cavalry. For many grasslands, the first Cavalry Division in the world represents the existence of destruction.


    "Continue to retreat." when he heard that the number of the other party was more than himself, and that there was such an invincible elite as the first Cavalry Division in the world, he first lost his mind of competition, but shook his head and ordered to continue to withdraw.


    "Report!" just after the order was issued, the fast horse scout in front came to him again, "report to the leader, there is a cavalry with a five-star flag thirty miles in front of us. They are blocking our way."


    "There are five-star cavalry ahead?" he was stunned by the news.


    "Leader, it should be the people of the new second army of the five-star army." Chaolu thought of something and whispered to remind him first.


    He patted his forehead fiercely and nodded first, "yes, it should be them. Hum, the incompetent Beiming took over the two cities. Don''t you know to eat the new second army completely? Now, let them become the climate again."


    "Yes, the northern Ming army is really incompetent. It''s just the leader. Now they come against us. What should we do?" Chao Lu was also complaining about the incompetence of the northern Ming army, but now it''s not the time to complain, but how to face it.


    "What else can we do? Divide our troops to meet the enemy, and other cavalry pass around them and rush back to Hanoi." he said helplessly.


    If in the past, just a new Second Army dared to stop the 50000 elite cavalry of the Wala department, we must first let them know why the flowers are so red. But now, he can''t take such a risk. Once the main force is entangled by the other party, it is likely that the five-star cavalry behind him will catch up. In that case, I''m afraid he can''t go if he wants to go.


    This is about to break your wrist. Chao Lu asked carefully, "leader, how many people are appropriate to send to meet the enemy?"


    As everyone knows, the cavalry sent to meet the new second army is basically gone. But this number is a key. There are too few people, it doesn''t work, too many people, and the loss will be too great. It''s really a bad choice.


    "It''s good to send 20000 troops. After all, the new second army is greatly weakened. If there are more people, maybe we can rush out and join us in Hanoi." at first, it is worthy of being a generation of heroes. I sold 20000 people like this without thinking.


    The so-called sending more people to defeat the new second army is just a statement. In the final analysis, first of all, there are fewer people who are afraid of faction and can''t entangle the new second army, so as to affect their escape plan.


    Chaolu naturally knows this. But this is an order from the leader, so we must carry it out. I promised immediately and arranged it.


    "Let''s go from both sides," he said heartache first. When he came, there were 150000 troops who vowed. But when I went back, there were only 30000 people and horses, and even the food and grass were lost. There was no doubt that I was defeated.


    ......


    In front of the little yellow river in front of Shajing city.


    The new second army is burying troops here, waiting for the Wara cavalry who fled here. They want to take advantage of their illness and kill them.


    "Report. The Warsaw cavalry split up, 30000 of them walked from the flank, and about 20000 cavalry came straight to us." the reconnaissance cavalry in charge of military intelligence turned and reported to the commander standing in front of the military array.


    "I see." he nodded goodbye, his face calm. Obviously, this situation was entirely within his expectation. "The enemy has divided troops, and our pressure has become much less. Now we are only dealing with 20000 cavalry. We must cheer up and show the prestige of our new second army."


    "Yes." Kong Zhi and the other three teachers agreed loudly.


    In fact, even 20000 vara cavalry is a great pressure for the new second army. The new second army, which has experienced so many things, now lacks an infantry division, and the organizational structure of the other three divisions is not complete. The full count is only 18000 people. Moreover, the number of war horses in the army is not complete. Many original cavalry have to be changed into infantry because of the lack of war horses.


    Kong Zhi looked at the men who should have been more than 8000 cavalry. Now there are only about 4000 cavalry and 2000 infantry. He couldn''t help scolding, "it''s all damn Beiming. They robbed our horses. Otherwise, it''s nothing to deal with these 20000 people with the strength of our new second army."


    "Well, Mr. Kong, don''t complain. You''d better leave some strength to deal with the enemy. Go and check the preparation of bows and arrows." if you don''t understand Kong Zhi''s depression, why doesn''t he do so? It''s just a war. It''s not two people swearing. You can''t win a war if you can talk.


    Although Xu Yuan betrayed the five-star army and ended up with a corpse in two places, he still did some good things. For example, a large number of military equipment were hoarded in Shajing City, especially bows and arrows and iron thistles.


    Considering that the most likely enemy on the grassland was the cavalry, the northern Ming army was well prepared. Because the northern Ming army mainly attacked Shicheng this time, many of these equipment for dealing with cavalry were temporarily unavailable, so they were put in the city. This time, it was cheaper for the new second army.


    "Don''t worry, junzuo. The bows and arrows are ready. We have also prepared a full 400 meter iron Tribulus terrestris to ensure that the other party''s cavalry will suffer heavy losses." when talking about this, Kong Zhi''s face looked particularly confident.


    "Well, this is the turnaround of our five-star army. Although we were forced and helpless before, some brother troops will inevitably have some views on us. Now is the time to prove everything with action. Don''t go wrong." she nodded heavily.


    Now everything is ready, only due to the east wind. Two hours later, the east wind, the enemy, appeared.


    From a distance, it''s like overwhelming. People say there are 10000 soldiers, boundless. When 20000 cavalry came from afar, the formation could not be described in words.


    "Prepare for battle. Archers prepare!" Kong Zhi, the first division commander, drank loudly on his horse.


    Six thousand archers from the three divisions are all ready to draw their bows, waiting for their opponents to reach the designated place, and then they will launch a fatal attack.


    The earth shook and the cry shook the sky!


    Twenty thousand vara elite cavalry came from far to near, shouting slogans that they could understand on the grassland. When he was still 800 meters away, he began to do all kinds of tactical moves in equestrian. Or hide your body on the side of the war horse; Or bend the whole body over the horse to ensure that the exposed body part area is minimized; Or the same set up a bow and arrow, ready to launch the anti bow and arrow shooting action immediately.


    It was a close battle, and there was no tricks to play.


    The reason why they are evenly matched is that the vara cavalry still have an advantage in number, but there is only limited time left for them.


    If it were not for the elite cavalry of the five-star army coming behind, I''m afraid 20000 Warsaw cavalry would not take this way of attack at all, but would attack from the left, center and right at the same time, so as to maximize the advantage of the number of people. But now time does not allow, they have to adopt the wolf tactics.


    The so-called wolf tactics can also be called a rush.


    That is to say, like a wolf, when you see all the targets and tear them apart, you will finally complete the task of killing and creating the enemy.


    It can be said that the ancient cavalry''s war is still very dangerous. What we pay attention to is the cooperation in combat methods, the advantage in number, and how to make use of the geographical environment and weather environment. Of course, such as the morale of the two armies, the weapons used will also directly affect the final outcome of the war.


    As for the war between the two armies and the fight between the two generals, it is almost impossible. Unless it is a special environment, neither side will choose to do so. How difficult is it to train a general? It takes so much resources and time. How can we sacrifice in such a fight like a child''s play?


    It''s just that movies and TV are intended to be good-looking.


    Twenty thousand Warsaw cavalry are getting closer and faster. The troops are also very scattered, giving people a sense of being unable to deal with and start. It seems that where the attack is not the key point, where the attack is the key point, which is the essence of the wolf tactics. The opponent can''t touch his head. However, he can only choose to attack each other. In this way, if he can''t cope well, he may be defeated like a mountain.


    The Warsaw cavalry chose this attack method precisely because they have the advantage of military strength. They are trying to expand their advantage, so as to achieve the military purpose of winning the first World War.


    "The archers are scattered, with 300 people as a squadron and 100 people as a small team, and take a small team ladder attack." Kong Zhi is not a vegetarian. Seeing that his opponent wants to expand his military advantage, he immediately took corresponding countermeasures.

 Chapter 1188

    When the order was issued, the original 6000 archers were divided into 20 formations, each formation was divided into 300 people, and each attack was launched by 100 archers. After the first row of bows and arrows, change to the second row, and then the third row. At this time, the first row is ready again, so as to achieve the purpose of attack from time to time.


    After the formation of the archers was completely dispersed, the cavalry of the Wala Department opposite was less than five miles away. At this moment, he also widened his eyes and looked forward. He wanted to see the scene when the iron Tribulus terrestris was powerful.


    "Rush!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill these little sheep, ha ha ha."


    Shouting and killing still started everywhere, and the distance was from 500 meters to 450 meters, followed by 430 meters, 410 meters, 400 meters


    Finally arrived at the iron tribulus battlefield, and the sound of horses falling to the ground began to be heard.


    With six horns, you can stand upright no matter where you throw them. At the same time, the six horns are extremely sharp. Once they are tied on the horse''s foot, even with an iron palm, they may be pierced. This is the advantage and power of Tribulus terrestris.


    The unprepared vara cavalry did not expect that the new second army would have such a means. In their view, this time to block themselves is simply the act of the new second army, which should not be more prepared. Otherwise, they will not adopt the tactics of rushing up, and at least send some people to test it first.


    I didn''t expect that this time, the vara cavalry was attacked. No cavalry who rushed in front could hide. The short distance of 100 meters was enough to make nearly 2000 vara cavalry fall to the ground, and their charging momentum could not help being stung.


    Iron Tribulus terrestris is limited after all. In that precious iron age, such weapons were very expensive. Even in the northern Ming Dynasty, not many were prepared. Only a distance of 100 meters can be spread. After this distance, the cavalry of Wala straightened their posture again and began to sprint. When they were nearly 200 meters ahead and the speed had just started, the bow and arrow came from a distance.


    The attack, like a dense rain, began with the release of words at the command of Mr. Kong Zhi.


    Dingdingdang, the sharp bow and arrow on his head flew over a distance of more than 100 meters in the air and fell on the vara cavalry or war horses. For a time, there was a scene of people raising their horses and overturning, at least thousands of vara cavalry fell down with arrows.


    "Cavalry ready!"


    Seeing that the two waves of preparation had played the role of hurting and blocking the enemy, Kong Zhi was full of pride. After a cry, he pulled out his sharp saber.


    "The sharp arrow array attacks the enemy array, and the archers shoot protective shots and rush!" Kong Zhi, who issued the military order one after another, clamped his legs and rushed out of the battle array first, which also represents the official beginning of the counterattack of the new second army.


    With the method of blocking the enemy with both hands of Tribulus terrestris and archers, the forward speed of the Warsaw cavalry was effectively suppressed. At this opportunity, Kong Zhi launched the command of the general attack. It can be said that the timing was very good, which made him nod with satisfaction as he watched all this farewell.


    But then he clenched his hands together, because he knew that just now it was just some small hands. The real war and hard struggle had just begun. In such a chaotic battle, there were few real winners, but the difference was that the loss of which side would be smaller.


    Holding his hands tightly, his face has been tense. In fact, as a bystander, he is far more relaxed than entering the array. At least if you really enter the battlefield, you don''t have to think so much. You just need to constantly kill the enemy and prevent being killed.


    However, Yang Chendong had already set rules for the five-star army. However, senior generals would never be allowed to participate in such a disorderly war. This time, Kong Zhi was able to get in touch with him because the morale of the new second army had been greatly damaged. Now he urgently needed a leader, which made Mr. Kong Zhi rush out. Otherwise, Even now, he has to stand outside the battlefield and look at all this from the perspective of onlookers.


    The cruel war began. The impact of weapons, horses and people followed and intensified.


    From time to time, bows and arrows fall into the battlefield. At the moment, no one can guarantee that the bow and arrow will not kill the enemy and will not hurt themselves. At most, the probability is lower. Therefore, on the battlefield, even the cavalry who died in the hands of their own archers are not a few. However, this does not prevent archers from continuing to cast bows and arrows. After all, even if they help kill the enemy, the number will be more.


    It was a complete battle without any winners. In the scuffle, personal strength accounts for a large part, and luck also accounts for a certain proportion of victory and defeat. For example, many cavalry who kill red eyes will hurt their own people. Events also happen from time to time.


    Such chaos, even if you have the ability of a hundred enemies, you may not be able to survive. Unless he is a general of Kong Zhi''s level, there will be dozens or even hundreds of close soldiers around him wherever he rushes, which can also play some protective role.


    War is cruel.


    You come and go among the cavalry. From time to time, someone is knocked down, but that doesn''t mean they lose their combat power. On the contrary, people who dismount and fight emerge one after another. This leads to the problem that sometimes it is necessary to prevent not only the horse, but also the sudden killing means under the horse. You may be chopping at the opposite enemy with a knife, and the horse''s hooves will be cut off. Then you will fall on the horse because of the imbalance. Without preparation, maybe there will be a big knife suspended on your head at the moment when you fall off the horse and fall to the ground.


    It was this chaotic war that lasted for nearly an hour. In the end, there was no victory or defeat. Finally, it came to an end due to the departure of the Wara cavalry.


    Worried that the pursuers of the five-star army behind him would arrive, the 20000 Warsaw cavalry did not do more entanglement actions, but just rushed through the defense line of the new second army. As for those who didn''t rush through, I''m sorry. They were either killed or captured.


    For an hour, both sides paid a great price. The battlefield came to an end. Kong Zhi, who was covered in blood and didn''t know whether it was his own or the enemy, rode to the front of farewell. He first paid a standard military salute, and then said with a smile: "Junzuo, the war is over. According to the preliminary statistics, we killed more than 4000 enemies, captured more than 10000 enemies and injured more than 10000 enemies. The other party just escaped 5000 cavalry. We killed more than 2000 and injured more than 5000 people."


    With these words, Kong Zhi suddenly shed a lot of blood on his left arm, which was the mark left by the machete of the Warsaw cavalry.


    "Ha ha, one didn''t pay attention and was stared at by mosquitoes." Kong Zhi said with a careless look about these.


    "Well, it was a good fight, which made the momentum of our new second army. Come and bandage commander Kong, and the others clean the battlefield." he shouted hurriedly when he didn''t want to see that the blood was still flowing and didn''t stop at all.


    Kong Zhi went down to rest and left many soldiers to clean the battlefield. About an hour later, a large number of five-star cavalry came from the distance, among which the brothers of the first division of the world cavalry rushed in front.


    As a division commander, Tian Hu took the lead and led the battle with a regiment. When he saw the mess on the battlefield, the bodies were everywhere, and the blood stained the grassland, he couldn''t help nodding. He could feel that the new second army must have exhausted its strength in this battle.


    "General Tian, it''s hard." shebie greeted him with a group of officers of the new second army.


    "Commander she has worked hard. The casualties in this battle are not small." Tian Hu immediately paid a military salute and asked with concern on his face.


    Everyone knows that the new second army has just experienced a change, and the original organizational system is not complete. Now it has fought such a fierce battle, which is not easy.


    "Fortunately, our new second army is not made of mud and can hold on." Kong Zhishi Changsheng, who was on the side, was afraid that the new second army would be looked down upon by others and took the initiative to stand up and answer.


    "Hey." he waved his hand to Kong Zhi and said to Tian Hu, "general Tian, this is Kong Zhi, the division commander of the first riding division of our new second army. He has a straight temper. Please don''t mind what he said to offend you."


    The reason why we call general Tian Hu, not the division commander, is that the other party is a major general. This is not comparable to an ordinary division commander. Even compared with his position in the heart of King Wu Nan, I''m afraid that the average commander is still worse.


    It is not only because he has good command of the army, but also because he has high Eq. this can be seen through this dialogue.


    "It''s Mr. Kong. It''s disrespectful." Tian Hu smiled disapprovingly, then looked at him and said goodbye: "I''m not so small-minded. We are all comrades in arms. I won''t remember what I said. And I really admire your new second army. At least it''s the first Cavalry Division in the world. I can''t do it anyway."


    Tian Hu''s words didn''t mean to belittle, but they all came from the heart. Yang Chendong said that the first Cavalry Division in the world had become the first strong cavalry brigade. It was a kind of existence that would rather bend than bend. In their division, there were only dead soldiers and no prisoners on their knees, which was also their characteristic.


    "Hehe, general Tian really praised us, and we were forced to be helpless." when talking about the past, there was a trace of shame on his face.


    "Anyway, it''s good to persevere and survive. Well, we captured 5000 horses during the battle of the beginning of the city. Now we give them to the new second army. Quan should be the sponsorship of our first cavalry division to our brother troops, and please accept it." Tian Hu smiled and then gave a generous gift.

 Chapter 1189

    The first division of the world cavalry always has two horses for one person when they are on their way. If there are many, they will take good care of them. But where is the reason not to pick up the abandoned war horse? Because they rushed ahead, they picked up some cheap goods. Now they are worried that there is no place to settle down, so they decided to give it to the new second army. It can also be regarded as a good marriage and show their sincerity of the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    Hearing that there were five thousand war horses, Kong Zhi''s face looked much better on one side. He finally knew that Tian Hu was not laughing at them, but really admiring them.


    "Thank you, thank you." she said goodbye with a moved face. He also knew that the other party''s carrying too many war horses would affect the forward speed, but in any case, he should also write down the human feelings of the horse gift. Otherwise, they can send an army to send the horses back, which must be a great achievement.


    Five thousand war horses were soon handed over. Considering that the vara cavalry had gone farther and farther and had to catch up, Tian Hu said goodbye. In this regard, he took out the limited food in the city to see off the first Cavalry Division in the world. When sending Tian Hu away, he asked tentatively, "general Tian, do you think he would agree if I asked the sixth young master to join the war?"


    Although the strength of the new second army has been greatly reduced even after the storm, they will fight if there is a turnaround. Only in this way can they show the momentum of their new second army and take off the hat of humiliation that they surrendered to Beiming earlier.


    Tian Hu naturally saw this, so he didn''t choose to be silent. Instead, he said after meditation: "the five thousand horses can be trained well, maybe they can become tickets."


    "Oh, thanks for general Tian''s reminding." he was stunned at first, and then understood the meaning of this sentence. Obviously, Tian Hu was reminding himself that as long as the number of cavalry is enough and elite, he would have the opportunity to participate in the battle against vara.


    The first division in the world finally left. Seeing the back of the army he left, Mr. Kong Zhi, who came to see him off, sighed, "I didn''t expect that the division commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world was so modest and not arrogant. In addition, he gave us sincere help to the new second army."


    In this regard, he also said with emotion: "what you said is right. General Tian is indeed aboveboard. Perhaps his eyes have long exceeded us. His eyes are to fight with the sixth young master all over the world. Only such talents deserve the position of commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world."


    Tian Hu didn''t know how the farewell and kongzhi commented on him. At the moment, he was on his way and ordered five regiments to assign the next combat tasks.


    "When marching, you must put the scouts farther away. Do you remember when we were attacked by the sixth young master? It was thanks to the sixth young master''s mercy that time. Otherwise, the brand of the first Cavalry Division in the world would be smashed. So I want to tell you that there are days outside the sky and people outside the people. It''s forbidden to despise our opponents, such as If anyone dares to have such an idea, then get out of the first Cavalry Division in the world. We don''t accept people who are incompetent and arrogant. "


    Speaking of these words, Tian Hu was serious and very serious. This is also the problem he just found. When he was in Shajing City, facing the new second army, which had a repeated history, his soldiers showed a sense of superiority. They didn''t talk to others, and some even didn''t talk to others at all, which once made the officers of the new second army very embarrassed. But from the beginning to the end, the military commander did not tell him once.


    Just because others don''t complain doesn''t mean things haven''t happened. At that time, considering that this was the internal affair of his division, Tian Hu turned a blind eye to it. Now he finally had a chance and couldn''t hold it back. He was angry with the five leaders.


    "Don''t think you are the first in the world. What do we rely on to achieve our current achievements? It''s our comrades in arms and the sixth young master''s policy preference."


    "Think about it. When there are good soldiers, should we choose them first? When there are good equipment, should we use them first? When there are good horses, should we choose them first? Even if there are delicious and delicious food, we are the only one first? Under such full support, even without us, others will do it, and may do it well. Therefore, everything we do now has nothing to do with our own efforts There is an absolute relationship, do you understand? "


    "All the regiments went back to check by themselves and asked them to carry out criticism and self-criticism during the rest on the March. If they don''t have a deep understanding, you should help them understand. If they don''t change after repeated education, we will eliminate the cavalry team of the first division in the world."


    "Well, there''s no discussion on this matter. You can organize it yourself. It''s just that I''m going to spot check. Which regiment''s task is not completed well. I don''t ask the battalion commander, company commander, platoon commander, squad leader and soldiers for trouble. I only ask you regiments. If it''s completely unqualified, I''ll consider applying to the sixth young master after the war to transfer it out of the first Cavalry Division in the world."


    It''s cruel to say that if you directly transfer out of the first Cavalry Division in the world, you''ll have no way to rise and hope in life in the future. The faces of several regiments who didn''t really care about them were much more right now. Especially the first group leader Temur and the third group leader Hu Bo''er, who are both big and dirty, have always paid little attention to such so-called ideological education actions. Just now they wanted to go back and muddle through the process, but now they dare not have such an idea.


    Everyone knows that once it is really cleared out of the first Cavalry Division in the world because of this matter, it will be shameless. Even if they go to other divisions with their credit, it will be difficult to raise their heads.


    At this meeting, Tian Hu just felt it. But he did not know how important this meeting was for the future development of the first Cavalry Division in the world. It is equal to making up for their biggest weakness. When courage and caution are combined, when courage and humility are combined, and when strong combat power and strong heart complement each other, it will be the most difficult opponent to defeat.


    ......


    Yilibali in the Ming Dynasty was a part of the Chagatai Khanate in the Yuan Dynasty.


    Waisi became his first king. He cited people moving westward to the Ili River Valley (that is, the Yining region of today''s Xinjiang) and renamed it yilibali.


    Yili, another transliteration of Yili, refers to Bali. Until 1432 A.D., waisicheng died. His descendants divided the country into Yili, yelqiang and Turpan and turu in order to seize the throne.


    One of the descendants still adopted the name of yilibali, which was a subsidiary state of the Ming Dynasty; Yeerqiang is to the south of Tianshan Mountain, to the east of Congling mountain and to the west of Bosten Lake. The other is centered on Turpan.


    Baolide, king of yilibaoli (meaning water spring in Mongolian), wanted to reunify yilibaoli and carry forward the foundation of his ancestors. Therefore, he did not hesitate to bow his head to the Ming Dynasty and reused the name arip to develop and expand himself.


    Arip did a good job in history. He helped king Baolide build yilibaoli into a strong one and became the eldest of the three. Even after he finally grew old, yilibaoli supported him for decades before he died.


    Only in this life, the sudden rise of the Yang system, especially the rapid development of the five-star army, has changed the original history. Especially after the first world war with the five-star army, yilibaoli can be described as a loss of troops and a great loss of strength. The original 230000 troops were eaten by 80000, but now there are only 150000 people.


    Although under the painstaking control of prime minister arip, another 50000 new troops were collected and the size of the army reached 200000, it is not as powerful as before, which attracted the attention of Yerqiang and Turpan. King Baolide sighed that he seemed to be getting farther and farther away from the goal of life.


    The leak happened to rain every night. On this night, it was raining heavily outside the palace. A burst of rapid footsteps came to the depths of the palace. A flash of lightning flashed on the figure of the hurried people. Who else would it be, Prime Minister arip?


    It was arip who came. He just got the information from the scouts in front and urgently asked the king to discuss political affairs.


    King Baolide, who had rested, was awakened by his servants, changed his clothes and got up to see arip in the small hall. When he saw the intelligence information sent, his eyebrows wrinkled into a ball, indicating his anxiety and restlessness at the moment.


    King Baolide had already known about the warla Department sending troops to Shicheng and joining forces with the northern Ming army to deal with the five-star army. His heart has always been full of contradictions about this matter.


    As far as he is concerned, neither the five-star army nor the warra department is so easy to provoke. Therefore, no matter who wins or loses in the final result, it is not a good thing for him. The expansion of the power of any party may threaten itself at any time.


    Unless Beiming can win, it is a strong country without ambition. As long as they are nominally subordinated to them, they can live very freely and do what they want to do. To this end, he also specifically asked Prime Minister arip about the possibility of the northern Ming army winning.


    The answer given by Prime Minister arip was less than 20%. He also said that even if the northern Ming army won, it would be difficult for them to expand. After all, there is not only the northern Ming Dynasty but also the Southern Ming Dynasty. Solving internal problems first is what they need to do most.


    This answer is obviously not what Baolide wants. But small countries are weak. Although they don''t like it, all they can do is wait for the final winner. I just hope that whoever wins will end up with a tragic victory, which gives them more development time.


    Now the result finally came out. It turned out that the five-star army had won a great victory, vara fled and came straight to the old nest Hanoi area.

 Chapter 1190

    This did not surprise king Baolide. What he did not expect was that this time the five-star army unexpectedly caught up with him. It was a long journey thousands of miles away without stopping at all, which had to attract his attention.


    The Han people have a saying that the lips die and the teeth are cold.


    Hanoi is a little too close to Yili. If they really get here, they will pose an invisible threat to their own borders. At that time, I''m afraid the five-star army will hold the grass and attack the rabbit and cut themselves.


    If so, they will have to be prepared in advance.


    Arip appeared here and said this thing. He said to Baolide with worry on his face: "Your Majesty, the five-star army has the style of some of our ancestors. It''s really a disagreement, so we have to guard against it."


    It is said that politics is the first thing to talk about between countries, and when there is no peace, there will be war when it develops to the extreme. This is also the normal state of exchanges between countries. People often scold each other, but they will not easily send troops, which represents the waste of people and money and the performance of economic regression.


    Everyone knows this truth. But it was broken by someone, just like the original Mongolian Empire. They didn''t reason with anyone at all. It was just a word - typing. Often many countries are still waiting for diplomatic communication. The Mongolian cavalry has entered the city. This is one of the reasons why the Inner Mongolia Empire occupied a large number of territory in such a short time. After all, many people can''t understand this way of doing things without saying hello.


    In contrast, today''s five-star army has this meaning. It also sends troops after a word of discord. The difference is that they have to talk about a famous teacher, have a good attitude towards the people in the occupied areas, and make great efforts to develop the local economy. This is why the rear is generally stable and there are no major mistakes.


    But no matter how good the five-star army is to the people in the occupied land, it doesn''t mean much to a king like Baolide. Such a superior person pays more attention to kingship and imperial power. How the people live, as long as they can live.


    With an ugly face, Baolide put down the intelligence materials, looked up at arip and asked, "the prime minister thinks that if the five-star army defeats us first this time, will it attack us?"


    "Judging from their past habits, it''s very possible. Who... Who makes us weak." arip doesn''t want to say such words, but it''s true after all. They are also trying to make Li a small place with a small population. It is undoubtedly very difficult to make a big development in a limited environment. Although he works late every night, he still can not completely reverse this situation.


    "Yes, we are too weak. If we had not split, we would have the possibility of a war with the five-star army." Baolide sighed and had to admit the fact.


    Speaking of no division, arip felt a light in front of him, looked at paulid with a trace of hope and said, "Your Majesty means..."


    "You''re right. It''s time to contact Yerqiang and Turpan. Although we all want to eat each other, when this way of survival is threatened, I think they will put aside their prejudices and unite like me." Baolide is worthy of appointing a generation of sages like arip. Only his own wisdom and spirit are rare.


    Arip showed a look of great admiration and nodded emphatically, "OK, let the minister contact them."


    "Yes, but it must be fast. After all, it is a tripartite alliance, which takes time to run in and coordinate, which takes a lot of time, and what we lack now is time." Baolide looked at arip seriously and said in a heavy voice.


    Arip agreed and asked the king carefully about the joint affairs. After all, it involves too many aspects. Be careful in every step of the plan, otherwise it will be fine if there is no problem. Once there is a problem, it is a big problem.


    Before the five-star army fought with the leader of the warra department, Yili made a very alert action in advance, which was somewhat unexpected to Yang Chendong and formed a great obstacle for him to occupy here.


    No one knows all this at present. Even the spies installed in yiliba by Yang''s intelligence department have not received the news. Today''s intelligence personnel are exploring the specific situation of the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, especially the reaction of the northern Ming court after the defeat of Shi Heng.


    ......


    Beiming capital.


    In the main hall of the Imperial Palace, a group of dancers are singing and dancing here, and dozens of tables are placed around them. Each table has an important courtier sitting there, eating delicious food, drinking Qiongjiang Yuniang, and enjoying the songs and dances displayed by beautiful women. It looks very comfortable.


    Sitting on the hall of the golden hall, Emperor Zhu Qiyu was even more proud of spring. A few days ago, I got a six mile hundred memorial from the front line of Shicheng, saying that Shicheng was about to be captured, and the nails placed by the five-star army on the grassland would be pulled out. At that time, the grassland on the western line of Beiming dynasty would be safe again. As the emperor of Beiming Dynasty, he could also have no worries, so as to focus all his energy on Nanming and unify there.


    This is undoubtedly important good news for Zhu Qiyu, who has been in trouble since taking office. In order to express his happiness, he had held a banquet in the main hall for three days to express his gratitude to the ministers for their support.


    People say that complacency can cause horse hoof disease, but they really don''t know that complacency will cause horse to stumble.


    Just as Zhu Qiyu was giving a banquet to all the officials, a small eunuch came to one side of the main hall in a panic, and then winked at the eunuch manager Jin Ying standing next to the emperor Daizong.


    Jin Ying is now serving the emperor Daizong and pouring wine for him. From time to time, she will tell a few small jokes to attract the emperor''s joy. Suddenly he noticed the little eunuch''s abnormal behavior, and he was very angry. He had decided to bring the little eunuch to justice if it wasn''t something important. He didn''t have much insight.


    While the emperor was watching the song and dance without paying attention to himself, Jin Ying went to the main hall, came to one side, looked at the little eunuch and said, "tell me, what''s the matter? I tell you, if it''s not important, you little monkey will wait for the board."


    The little eunuch didn''t care about Jin Ying''s threat. He said with a nervous and trembling face: "manager, the big thing is bad. Governor Shi Heng has been defeated. Now he has retreated back to Dalu city. This is their memorial. It was urgently sent by 800 Li."


    "What... What?" Rao served several emperors and claimed to be a knowledgeable Jin Ying. His face changed greatly this moment. He didn''t expect that things would evolve like this. Don''t the previous memorials say that Shicheng can''t stand it and will be captured? But how can there be such a turning point so soon, or such a huge change?


    There was some disbelief in the bottom of her heart. Jin Ying took over the 800 Li urgent Memorial and looked at it carefully. At this point, he almost fell to the ground. Look at the above content, it''s only worse than the little eunuch.


    To settle down, Jin Ying found that she couldn''t do it, so she had to walk towards the Jinluan hall with very heavy feet. At the moment, he didn''t know that his face was ugly and scary, and even a cold sweat ran down her neck.


    Dai Zong, who was very happy, didn''t notice this and still focused on the dancing women. Until Jin Ying approached him and handed over the memorial, he casually pushed it, "when is this? I won''t look at the memorial first, but I''ll talk back."


    "Emperor... Emperor, you''d better have a look now." Jin Ying said hard. A eunuch dared to disobey the emperor''s words. That''s a capital crime. But now he had no choice, because he knew that if he really pressed down the memorial, he was afraid that it was time to punish him for a felony.


    Jin Ying unexpectedly had a purpose, and finally attracted Dai Zong''s attention. When he saw that his hands holding the memorial were trembling, he suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. With a serious face, he reached out to take the memorial, and then looked through it.


    That is, after about ten or so breaths, suddenly a furious roar, "waste, a group of waste!"


    Suddenly, the Dragon Yan was so angry that the main hall, which had a flat singing and dancing sound, fell into silence. The musicians stopped playing music, and the dancing women trembled and stood in a corner of the hall.


    "Step back, all step back." Jin Ying took this opportunity to wave to the musicians and dancers. The hall was calm again. Then all the ministers focused on the red faced Emperor Zhu Qiyu. We don''t know what happened to make the emperor so angry.


    "Here, show them." after a long silence in the hall where the needle can be heard, Zhu Qiyu just reacted and threw the memorial to Jin Ying standing bent aside.


    "I will obey your orders." Jin Ying agreed, took the memorial and went down the hall. She reached out to Xu Youzhen standing on the left, opened it and looked at it. Then she took a breath of cool air, and then silently handed the memorial to other important officials.


    Shi Heng lost and the five-star army won again. It not only solved the siege of Shicheng, but also launched a fierce counterattack at the same time. The house leak was rained even at night, that is, the sand well and Jingzhou, which had previously been subordinated to Beiming, also turned against the water and were re assigned to the flag of the five-star army. This means that all the plans for such a long time have been abandoned, and so much effort and money have been turned into ashes.


    No wonder why the emperor was so angry.

 Chapter 1191

    After a while, many dignitaries who had seen the memorial looked dignified. Obviously, they also saw the seriousness of the matter. Even many people were still thinking, what should we do if the five-star army suddenly attacked Dalu city with the power of victory?


    Can Shi Heng, who has lost the battle, hold the city? If you can''t hold it, once the five-star army attacks from there, the northern Ming army will fall into the environment of internal combat, which is a very dangerous thing.


    Once the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty was attacked, it would involve its own interests and security, which should not be ignored by the ministers.


    Of course, there are people like Xu Youzhen who have long voted for Yang Chendong. On the surface, he pretends to have a heavy face, but in fact, he is very happy in his heart. For him, when the five-star army enters the city, he will become a senior official of the Yang family, and the treatment may be better.


    "You''ve all read it. Tell me how to deal with it." for a while, Zhu Qiyu had stabilized his mind. When he looked at the important minister, his eyes were full of Xiyi''s eyes.


    "Emperor, answer Lu city is the gateway. You can''t lose it."


    "Emperor, Shi Heng was defeated. He bears unshirkable responsibility. He should be severely punished and replaced."


    "Your Majesty, the five-star army is threatening and can''t be defeated. You might as well send someone to talk to him and see if you can influence him to retreat."


    "Emperor..."


    Zhu Qiyu asked, the following is what to say. Various suggestions are also diverse, which makes people''s head a little big. Zhu Qiyu had to roar and said, "enough, shut up. I''m the emperor. Yang Chendong is just a small king of Wunan and I granted him the seal. How can I bow to him and stop talking about the peace talks. As for the change of command, do you have any suitable candidate?"


    After showing that he would not bow to Yang Chendong, he asked about the candidate for the change of command. At present, the needle dropping can be heard in the whole hall.


    Although Shi Heng is greedy for money and loves power, he has to say that he still has two brushes in war, and has formed enough prestige in the army for many years. Where does such a handsome Beiming have any backup? Now that it''s a change of command, who can take on this great responsibility?


    After asking, Zhu Qiyu didn''t get a response for a long time. Zhu Qiyu knew that the change of commander-in-chief would not work. That is, he had to retreat and ask for the second place "We''ve also read the memorial. Although Hou Wuqing has leadership responsibility this time, it''s not the main reason. He''s still in his real job. Let''s forget the proposal of changing the commander. Now let''s talk about how to defend and answer Lu Cheng''s question first. If you have any opinions, you can mention it."


    Zhu Qiyu also knows that someone in the court has a close relationship with Shi Heng. If he shows a change of command or distrust, these words will inevitably spread, which will have a negative effect on his control of Shi Heng. This is not what he wants to see now.


    If you lose a war, you will naturally be punished, but how and when you will be punished still need to be considered in the long run. At least the immediate employment plan can never be punished. Not only that, but also rewards to stabilize people''s hearts. This is the so-called way of employment.


    "Send troops and a large number of reinforcements. Don''t we have millions of soldiers being trained? Pick some of them and send them to Dalu city. We should guard there anyway. With the high wall and thick City, we can fight an offensive and defensive war like Shicheng. As long as the time goes by, with strong strength, the five-star army will be defeated in the end." Yiming, the Minister of war, stood up and put forward his own opinions.


    As the Minister of the Ministry of war, Yiming has more power than his predecessors. This is because the northern Ming Dynasty took a lot of initiatives to train troops and prepare for war. Anyway, he is very comfortable and proud.


    "Yes, Shang Yi is right. I think we should not only send people to defend the city, but also find an opportunity to fight out of the city. In this way, we may be able to take the five-star army by surprise, and it is not impossible to regain the initiative in the battlefield. Emperor, Shicheng has been surrounded for a long time, but also fought for such a long time. Its strength should be the weakest time, and the opportunity is not available Loss. "TAISHAO Zifu, the great scholar and Xu Youzhen, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, then stood up and put forward their own opinions.


    Hearing that he took the initiative to attack the five-star army, Zhu Qiyu couldn''t help but brighten his eyes. He looked at Xu Youzhen with appreciative eyes and said, "Xu Aiqing is reasonable. Yi Shangshu, you might as well handle it and inform Shi Heng to find an opportunity to go out of the city."


    "Yes." Yiming immediately promised.


    The original celebration banquet was over. Everyone was worried. They just hoped that Shi Heng could turn the tide so that they could continue to do power and blessing in the capital.


    But when only one minister came out of the hall, he was very worried. He was Jin Lian, the Minister of household.


    As the saying goes, food and grass should go first before soldiers move. Once more troops are sent to Dalu City, it will involve tens of thousands of money and food. This is his main management and also his worry. Not long ago, he pulled out the food and grass he had just saved to General Li Tong in Eastern Liaoning. Now he has some in his hand, but he is too weak to use for hundreds of thousands of troops. Facing the situation Where did he get food and grass from this sudden army? Now it is about to enter the autumn, and this year''s food has not been completely conquered. Once the army''s departure is delayed, isn''t he a sinner?


    "Come on, don''t go back to Xu''s house. Go directly to Xu''s house." Jin Lian was worried after she got out of the palace. Finally, he decided to consult with Xu Youzhen. At first, he suggested that he send money and food to Li Tong. Now there is a problem. Of course, he wants to listen to this person''s opinions.


    In Xu''s house, Xu Youzhen just entered the house. The housekeeper immediately reported that Lord Jin Lian, the Minister of household, had come and was outside the hospital.


    "Oh? So fast?" Xu Youzhen said with a smile on her mouth. "Please Jin Shangshu to the main hall to narrate."


    In the main hall, Xu Youzhen met Jin Lian. The latter immediately sighed and said, "Lord Xu, you have hurt me this time."


    "Can Lord Jin say that?" Xu Youzhen asked as if she were a fool.


    "Oh, Lord Xu, do you remember that you suggested me to distribute money and food to General Li Tong in Liaodong?" Jin Lian didn''t know that Xu Youzhen was pretending to be stupid. She just thought that the other party was busy and had long forgotten, so she made a sound to remind her.


    "Hmm? Oh, there''s such a thing. Hehe, General Li Tong sent someone to find my housekeeper and gave me 20000 liang of silver. By the way, didn''t he give Lord Jin 10000 liang? Why, there''s something else?" Xu Youzhen deliberately mentioned the 10000 Liang silver note to sue Jin Lian. You took a bribe in this matter. Once it''s big, it''s bad for anyone.


    Jin Lian was stunned. He also forgot the benefits of 10000 Liang silver. Now think about it, it''s not the time not to report. For a moment, his tone became weak. "Mr. Xu, what you said is right. But now the emperor wants to send troops and attack the five-star army. How much food and grass does it need? We don''t have so many households."


    "No?" Xu Youzhen had already sent someone to investigate the warehouse of the transfer department, but now he still pretended not to know anything.


    "Yes, No. I''m not afraid of Mr. Xu''s jokes. The rapid expansion of our army in the northern Ming Dynasty in recent years has put great pressure on our household department. Although there are some now, they are only used for daily training. Once there is a war, it''s not enough." Jin Lian almost cried when she said this.


    Contrary to the Military Ministry''s Shangshu Yiming, the other party is very comfortable. His household has been tight. If he hadn''t deliberately saved from all parties, I''m afraid there would have been problems long ago.


    Yiming is a qualified official. At least he has done very well in saving money. It''s a pity that a clever woman can''t make bricks without rice. He also has no good way.


    These words were pitiful. In Xu Youzhen''s ears, he really looked indifferent and said, "even if it''s not enough, just report it directly."


    "Report directly, Lord Xu means... Report to the emperor?" Yiming asked with his mouth open, as if he had heard wrong.


    "Of course it was reported to the emperor. I said, Lord Yi, the food was indeed given to General Li Tong. What''s wrong? Anyway, as the Minister of household, you have tried your best, and our wise emperor can understand." Xu Youzhen showed a very relaxed appearance.


    He is not shirking responsibility, but a way of dealing with things sincerely. After all, the amount of grain is too large. Let''s see what Zhu Qiyu means today. It''s not necessary to send 35000. It''s likely that it''s normal to send 100000 and 200000. Even if so many people need a little food, they can find a way to get it, but it won''t be done over a long period of time. Therefore, it''s sooner or later to report. That''s the case. It''s not as good as the morning paper.


    This can be regarded as pouring cold water on Dai Zong, and let him know that fighting is not as simple as touching his mouth. We need money and food. If we are not willing to spend money, we will not be able to fight and win.


    Xu Youzhen said twice and reported the matter to the emperor, and Yiming finally faced it up. After his careful consideration, it seems that there is really only such a way to go. Although it is inevitable to reprimand him and be punished if he doesn''t do well, he is not an immortal and can''t change food, so he can only do so. "Well, Lord Xu, I''ll report to the emperor tomorrow, but please ask Lord Xu to help beat the side drum. Now who doesn''t know that the emperor relies heavily on Lord Xu. You have to save me this time."


    "It''s easy to say. I''ll meet the emperor with Lord Yi tomorrow. It''s just that I still have some things to report to the emperor." Xu Youzhen nodded. He urgently needs to complete the task handed over by Yang Chendong, so he must get first-hand information. If he can follow Yiming, he can accept the favor and get the information. Isn''t it the best of both worlds.

 Chapter 1192

    Most importantly, he can also take the opportunity to persuade Daizong to use his disease carefully. However, Yang Chendong said that they only need to wait for more than two months, and the safety of Shicheng will be as solid as gold. At that time, even if Beiming sent an army, they will not be afraid. Although I don''t know what all this is for, even if Yang Chendong said, Xu Youzhen can only choose to believe it.


    And he only needs to delay Beiming''s sending troops for two months, which is not difficult.


    With Xu Youzhen''s guarantee, Yiming leaves contentedly. But what people can''t imagine is that the next morning, Yiming went directly to the door of Xu''s house and put on a picture of me going to court with you Xu Youzhen. It''s obviously afraid that he might find a reason to run away.


    "Lord Yi, you don''t believe me." after leaving the house and seeing Yiming''s sedan chair, Xu Youzhen beat each other with an unhappy face.


    "I''m sorry, I''m really a small man. I need Lord Xu''s help. Please forgive me. But Lord Xu, don''t worry. After today, I will make amends to Lord Xu. Look..." showed a pitiful look. Yiming looked at Xu Youzhen with sad eyes.


    "Let''s go," said Xu Youzhen, pretending to be difficult. But when you returned to the sedan chair, there was a little ugly on his face. On the contrary, he was a little excited.


    Being able to have a good relationship with Yiming will only be more helpful for him to understand Beiming''s economic strength. This time, the other party owes him a favor. In the future, it will be easier to inquire about some things and get information.


    In this way, the two ministers of the current Dynasty entered the palace and attended the court meeting. After the meeting, they met with Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu in the back hall.


    In the back hall, when Yiming and Xu Youzhen just knelt down, Zhu Qiyu took the lead in opening his mouth. "Yi Aiqing, you should hurry up and prepare for the amount of money transferred by the army. Before the soldiers and horses move, food and grass go first. Your responsibility is great."


    "Emperor... Minister... Minister is guilty." his face is sad. His eyes are red when he looks carefully. The appearance of the Yiming at this moment definitely has the potential to become a movie emperor star.


    "Are you guilty? What''s the crime?" Zhu Qiyu felt a bad feeling when he looked at the inscription that he knelt on the ground and didn''t get up.


    "Emperor, it''s like this. The existing grain reserves of our household department are not enough to support a large-scale war. Now we..."


    Before Yiming finished, Zhu Qiyu on the Dragon chair almost jumped up. "What are you talking about? There''s no grain? Where have they all gone? Didn''t the harvest last year be very good? The price of grain I remember is not high. Don''t you know to collect more?"


    It''s time to send troops. Now Yiming even tells himself that there is no food and grass. Isn''t that dismantling his own platform? This made him how to store the emperor''s face without getting angry.


    Seeing that the emperor was really angry, Yi Ming, who knelt on his knees, quickly explained, "yes, the emperor said very well. Last year''s harvest was good, and the grain price was not high, but we were not the only one who collected the grain. Many big families and businessmen were also collecting, and even their price was a little higher than the official, so most of the grain was taken away by them."


    People often say that it is difficult for people to live in bad times, and it is even more difficult for people to live in good times. It''s about food prices.


    In bad times, grain production is low and grain prices are high. People have nothing left except to turn in grain, because they can''t make any cheap money without grain to sell. On the contrary, when there is a good harvest year, the food price is particularly low, and they can''t earn any money, that is, they just get together to eat. This is the sadness of the people.


    It''s different from those big families. They buy a lot of food when the food price is low, and then sell it when the food price is high, so as to exchange a lot of silver. It''s difficult to say that they lose money.


    Over time, they made money through such business, and their hearts became wild, and developed to the point of competing with the government to buy grain. With the same grain and different prices, farmers are certainly willing to sell the grain to the higher price party, which also leads to Yiming''s failure to buy too much grain.


    "Take it away? Take it away!" Zhu Qiyu stood up from the Dragon chair angrily, and then paced back and forth to show his anger.


    As an emperor, he actually had a clear idea of the problem of grain. He even knew who was making waves and reselling. However, the power of these people is not small. Once they are united, it will involve all aspects, so that he has to be afraid. This is also the reason why he knows that someone is collecting food.


    "Well, is it possible to buy some cheap food from those people?" after walking back and forth several times, Zhu Qiyu suddenly turned around and asked Yiming on his knees.


    "Emperor." with a bitter gourd face, Yi Ming said: "it is impossible to collect grain at a fair price. There should be no problem with some silver. After all, they are the ministers of Beiming, and they should also contribute to Beiming."


    "Well, how much silver should I add?" hearing this, Zhu Qiyu''s face showed a trace of expectation.


    "This..." did not answer immediately, but made a good deal in his heart. Yiming raised his head and stretched out a palm.


    "Increase the price by 10%?" when Zhu Qiyu saw that he just stretched out a hand, the expression on his face was much easier.


    "No, it''s a 50% increase." Yi Ming opened his hand while saying this, and so far it has changed from one to five.


    "What? They are trying to make the country rich. They are trying to force me." Zhu Qiyu quit immediately when he heard that he wanted to increase 50%. In this way, the money that could have been 30000 kg of grain can only buy 20000 kg. The price difference is too high.


    He cursed these profiteers and big families in his heart, but Zhu Qiyu had no better way to them. Who let the existence of these people represent the interests of too many people? Without the support of these people, whether his throne is still stable or not depends on two things.


    Unable to cut these people, Zhu Qiyu had to lower his tone and asked, "is there any other way?"


    "No." his head shook like a wave drum. Yiming kept shaking his head. If he really had any better way, he wouldn''t use it here to scold.


    "No, what do you eat as a minister of household?" finally, the thunder rage imagined by Yiming appeared. At this moment, while pressing his head low, he winked at Xu Youzhen, who came with him. At this time, he saw the role of the alliance.


    Xu Youzhen has been waiting for an opportunity. Some things don''t let Zhu Qiyu understand clearly. His words are really hard to say. Seeing that the time had come, if he couldn''t get Yiming well later, he would be punished. It might not be beneficial for him to carry out his work when he came up with another Minister of the Ministry of household. Finally, he slowly looked up and said with a wat board in his hand: "calm down, Emperor. I have a way to solve the food problem."


    Zhu Qiyu, who was really angry, even wanted to accuse Yiming. Xu Youzhen''s words immediately extinguished his anger. "Xu Aiqing, do you think you have a way?"


    "Yes, although the minister''s solution can''t solve the urgent problem immediately, it only needs to wait for more than a month. When this year''s grain comes down, the problem will be solved." Xu Youzhen raised her head and said with a righteous face.


    "Wait more than a month?" Zhu Qiyu repeated after listening.


    "Yes, it''s just more than a month. We can''t delay the army''s advance. Saving this time can save us a lot of money. We can make money. At that time, we can compete with them at the same price. I believe the people will support the government more. When it comes to money, I have another idea to report to the emperor." Taking silver as an example, Xu Youzhen talked about another topic she came to today.


    Speaking of silver, Zhu Qiyu was obviously nervous. The more time the emperor spent, the more he knew the benefits of silver. He really couldn''t do anything without silver. He even thought that if he didn''t have silver, someone would listen to him.


    "Xu Aiqing said, I''m listening."


    "It''s the emperor. Since I was in charge of the criminal department, I found that the prison was often insufficient. This is because there are too many people who don''t obey self-discipline. Of course, there are also some people who are excited to do wrong. They have said more than once that they want to make a clean break, but they suffer from no chance. For this reason, many people found me, and even some people want to redeem their mistakes with money Come on, we can give those who have always performed well a chance to correct, and at the same time, we can alleviate the dilemma of insufficient cells. I think again and again that such a major minister has no power to decide, so I asked the emperor for instructions, and the wise emperor for instructions. "


    "Take money to redeem people? Won''t this be a problem?" Zhu Qiyu quickly grasped the key of the matter.


    "No. not all crimes can be redeemed with silver. Only when the crime is not serious and I really want to be a new man will I be allowed. The Ministry of criminal affairs will send someone to carefully verify some specific details. By the way, there was a family of children surnamed Chen who performed well in ordinary times and was preparing to be admitted as a scholar. They accidentally hurt them because of drinking too much once Others were still slightly injured. Our local constable then arrived and was finally sentenced to prison in March. The crime is not heavy, and the time is not very long, but the problem is that this will delay his access to fame and even his future life. The Chen family found me for this matter. They are willing to compensate the beaten people and want to redeem them. Oh, they are going to take 5000 yuan Two silver coins to redeem people... "

 Chapter 1193

    "So much silver is just a slight injury?" Zhu Qiyu listened carefully. When he heard that such a small thing could get 5000 liang of silver into the Treasury, he stared wide and looked unbelievable.


    "Yes, this is the price they offered. Chen thought about it. It''s related to a person''s future. The Chen family wants a decent person. Only 5000 Liang is not enough. How can we double it and ask him 10000 Liang." Xu Youzhen''s tone is ordinary, but the result surprised Zhu Qiyu.


    But if you hurt someone, you will be sentenced to three months'' imprisonment, and if you release someone, you will get 10000 Liang. This business is really easy to do. If this is the case, how many similar children surnamed Chen in northern Ming Dynasty can earn from their treasury in a year.


    This is a big plan to get rich. With money, you can do a lot of things. Can''t you worry about killing other opponents at that time?


    Some excited Zhu Qiyu paced back and forth in the Dragon hall again. After walking back and forth for several times, he finally made up his mind and said, "OK, I know. The specific operation will be mastered by Xu Aiqing, but the crime can''t be let go. Also, I won''t mention it to others, let alone say I agree. Do you understand?"


    Zhu Qiyu wanted to be a bitch and set up a memorial archway. If something happens, he makes enough money. If something happens, he can push two or five or six.


    Xu Youzhen didn''t expect the emperor to make a clear order. If he did, wouldn''t the rich be able to do whatever they want? He only needs the emperor to know about it. Of course, he does the specific operation.


    As for whether the matter would attract opposition from other courtiers, he was not very afraid. Not to mention that he has countless means to force the opposition courtiers to shut up, he still has Yang Chendong''s way back. He did this to disturb the social order of the northern Ming Dynasty. If he can''t stay here, the king of Wunan will keep him safe.


    Yiming, who should have been beaten, was not punished because of Xu Youzhen. Finally, it was agreed that the army would delay its departure for more than a month and send troops to the grassland after the autumn grain came down.


    The two ministers walked outside the palace together, and Yiming expressed his gratitude for many times along the way.


    "Lord Xu, the emperor really envies others for your love." after some thanks, Yiming talked about his feelings about today.


    "Lord Yi flattered me. All this is just what the minister should do." Xu Youzhen smiled. Seeing the saint today can be said to be an arrow and three eagles. It not only delayed the dispatch of troops in the northern Ming Dynasty, but also accepted the human feelings of Yiming. At the same time, it also planted seeds for disturbing the social order of the northern Ming Dynasty. This time he made great achievements in front of Yang Chen''s East.


    "Hey, if all the courtiers are like Lord Xu, there will be opponents in Beiming. Hehe, there is only one thing unknown about the junior officer." Yiming is the second grade, and Xu Youzhen is from the first grade. It can''t be wrong to use the word junior officer, which is enough to prove Yiming''s admiration for Xu Youzhen at this moment.


    "Lord Yi, don''t say that. Let''s discuss something with each other." Xu Youzhen naturally won''t ask big and smiled back.


    "Well, I''ll take a risk. Just now Lord Xu said that those criminals can get ransom according to the situation. I don''t know the standard..." Yiming finally asked what he wanted to ask. In his opinion, there is no standard at all. If there must be, it''s all Xu Youzhen''s words.


    Xu Youzhen thinks it can be redeemed, that is, it can also be redeemed for committing the crime of murder. On the contrary, if he thinks not, you have to stand up even if you are wronged. In this way, how much power this will be, and how many dignitaries and dignitaries can be made by this matter. Over time, once a sufficient network is formed, I''m afraid that even if the emperor wants to move Xu Youzhen in the future, it will be very difficult and constrained.


    "Oh, this matter, ha ha, there is no constitution now, but there will be one in the future. Well, if adult Yi has any friends who need help, just ask." Xu Youzhen knows that Yiming sees the fishiness in this matter, but he is not afraid. Hello, I''m good. Hello, everyone. He won''t deliberately target anyone. On the contrary, he is willing to make some concessions.


    What Yiming wants is this sentence. After all, Xu Youzhen is the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment. He belongs to the boss in charge of this matter. He can''t even intervene. Once a friend really needs help in the future, he also has some confidence to get this promise.


    "Hahaha, so I''ll thank Lord Xu first." Yi Ming hugged his fist and laughed.


    "Good to say, good to say, ha ha." Xu Youzhen also hugged his fist and smiled.


    ......


    The northern Ming army delayed its re-entry into the grassland because of food and grass. When the news appeared in front of Yang Chendong as described by telegram, he also breathed a sigh of relief and said: "well, new grain will be harvested in more than a month. It will take more than three months to collect grain and buy grain and mobilize the army. Hehe, there is no worry about starting the city."


    The alliance between the northern Ming army and the Warsaw army did bring Yang Chendong a lot of trouble, and even almost wiped out the new first army and the new second army. The danger is still thrilling in retrospect.


    If the matter of Xiaowo province had not been solved quickly enough, I''m afraid it would be too late for him to save Shicheng. Adventure is indispensable. Now Yang Chendong''s strength is expanding rapidly, especially after occupying Xiaowo Province, which gives him more details. Only the original Japanese army surrendered more than 500000, which gives him more and powerful confidence to do things.


    "Send a telegram to the small Japanese country to speed up the rectification of the army. In the first echelon, 50000 people should enter the Korean Province before departure in half a month at the latest, and then enter Liaodong area. They should appear under Shicheng in two and a half months at the latest."


    "A telegram was sent to chixian City, asking Yu Qian to transport more prepared grain and materials by sea to North Korea Province, and then enter Eastern Liaoning with the army half a month later..."


    "Send a report to the head of the Security Bureau of Beiming capital, commend Xu Youzhen for his recent work, take 1 million Liang as the activity fund, and pay attention to the safety of my family, Hu family and other close people of Wang..."


    A series of orders were issued from Yang Chendong''s mouth. Yang Chendong walked out of the marching tent in high spirits. Outside the military tent, cooking smoke was rising. It was obviously time for lunch.


    "Let''s go. After lunch, the troops will speed up the front army and arrive at Shajing city earlier. At the same time, inform the fourth land division behind to speed up the March." Yang Chendong can''t wait. He must launch a sudden attack while the morale of the Warsaw cavalry is low, or the spring wind will blow again.


    Once let''s escape first, it''s hard to find such a big grassland. This is why he went straight to Hanoi with only these troops. He was afraid that if he took too many troops, he would first flee without fighting, especially if he fled north. In that case, he would really release the tiger and return to the mountain.


    ......


    Luanjing city in Hanoi.


    Those who fled and returned first took the cavalry into the city.


    When he went out of the city, he was so high spirited and led 150000 elite cavalry, but when he came back, there were less than 30000 cavalry, and the grain was lost. As long as he was a man with a clear eye, he could see the result of this battle.


    As one of the four most valued generals and the only remaining four generals, burmul took the cavalry out of the city gate to meet him. As soon as he saw the appearance of the inner dust servant, he immediately asked with concern: "leader, you..."


    "What''s the matter?" he noticed that many people at the gate were looking at themselves. He first shook his head and winked at bermur.


    The army smoothly entered the city and soon came to the general''s house in the city. When there was no one else, he took off his armor first and said something that surprised bermur, "this time we lost, and the five-star army has been chasing after us. For safety, we must leave here."


    "Get out of here? But..." bermur said in a puzzled way.


    The warla department can hold today''s strength, especially when the five-star army was born, even the main force of Tatar was destroyed, and many small Mongolian tribes surrendered, they can still develop and grow. The most fundamental reason is that they occupy the city.


    In the past, the Mongolian cavalry used to walk around and attack everywhere in a swimming way.


    Usually, they are herders. Once they find the target, they will turn into fierce grassland wolves. Burning, killing, looting and looting are all evil. This is their nature and the environment.


    The advantage is that there is no fixed place to live. Even if there are enemies who want to revenge them, it is difficult to find their trace.


    The disadvantage is that it is difficult to develop and grow, because there is no fixed place and all sources of livelihood depend on looting. It is really impossible to find opportunities for development.


    In view of these problems, he also made a bold decision first, that is, to change from wandering to fixed. He sent troops to occupy the city of Daming, managed the city like Daming yamen, and allowed outsiders to do business and agriculture here. They just charged a certain fee.


    Don''t say, in this way, it really makes them develop. Gradually, with money, you can recruit troops and buy everything you need. Gradually, the Wara department is no longer a wandering nation, but evolving towards the Han people.


    With this development, it is inevitable that the strength will become greater and greater. Once the time is right, it is not impossible to overthrow the old regime and establish a new empire. Now, however, he had to change his previous decision and return to nomadic life again. No wonder bermur was so surprised and incomprehensible.

 Chapter 1194

    He knew what he was worried about first. Instead of opposing immediately, he asked tentatively, "leader, the five-star army is really so powerful. Can they attack here when they come to random well city? We have strengthened the city defense recently."


    "Ha ha." a look of fear flashed in Yexian''s eyes, shook his head and said: "You haven''t fought with the five-star army. You don''t know how powerful they are. They are no worse than us in terms of weapons and equipment, personnel quality and even immediate skills. They can even be said to be only strong but not weak. Under their powerful guns and artillery, no city dares to say that its own is strong, and we will lose against them."


    "Fire guns and artillery?" bermur shook his head in disbelief. "That thing is not omnipotent. As far as my subordinates know, the northern Ming army also used a lot of artillery when attacking Shicheng, but it seems that the effect is not the same."


    When he said these words, burmul felt underestimated in his heart. In his opinion, the leader must be afraid of being beaten by the five-star army, so he would be so nervous and careful.


    "That''s different." thinking of the red cannon used by the northern Ming army, he shook his head and said, "the same artillery should be graded. The artillery of the northern Ming Dynasty is no different from a fire stick in front of others. OK, this matter is settled. We should leave here as soon as possible, take everything we can, and burn it on the spot if we can''t take it."


    Thinking of the strength of the five-star army, especially the power of those artillery, he first had a very nervous sense of oppression. Now he just wanted to leave here quickly. As long as he entered the Mobei desert, it was time for birds to fly in the sky. With the strength of the five-star army, it was difficult to find himself in such an environment.


    First of all, he was the leader, equivalent to the identity of the emperor of a country. He said so definitely that even if he had different opinions, he must obey. Knowing that there was no room for change, he had to say reluctantly, "well, leader, I''ll prepare now. But there are a lot of things to take, I''m afraid it will take a few days."


    "Hurry up, Samuel, you should remember that as long as we are alive, everything we lose can be taken back, but if we don''t have any, we really don''t have anything." he also said some philosophical words first.


    From this sentence alone, he was first a man with a tactical mind and even a view of the overall situation. His words have something in common with what later generations said about the existence and loss of people, people and land.


    First of all, they have such a view of the overall situation, but the people below may not see it like this. When they are used to having a fixed home and now let them wander, we can imagine how much resistance there will be. Even though the order is given, the efficiency of everyone''s work is very slow.


    Bermur said it would take a few days before, but he was still not ready after ten days, which made him feel more and more dangerous. He had to start after five days. If there were anything not ready and loaded, it would be destroyed directly.


    ......


    Yiji Nai.


    It is a small town, but because of its geographical location, it has become a battleground for strategists.


    Hami Wei of Nantong Ming Dynasty in the west is yilibaoli country in the South; dahetou area is in the south, such as Hanoi and Luanjing city; a prairie is in the East, and Shajing city and Jingzhou City are when you cross Langshan and other places; an endless grassland is in the north, and after about hundreds of miles, there is a desert. A no man''s land can also be called a safe zone and a war free zone ¡£


    Such an important place was once the defense focus of the Ming Dynasty, and also became the bridgehead to prevent grassland tribes from entering the Ming Dynasty. Successive Ming emperors also deployed heavy troops here. All these changes began because the Ming Dynasty was divided into the north and the south. According to the geographical division, it should belong to the northern Ming Dynasty, but it was too far away from the strength, so it finally became a abandoned land, Now it has become one of the territories of the warra cavalry.


    When facing the five-star army, the vara cavalry is always difficult to take advantage of, but in the eyes of other forces, it is already a very powerful existence. Since they first sent people to occupy here, no one has made his idea, and no one wants to bear the anger of the vara cavalry''s revenge.


    But who doesn''t include the five-star army? Just like now, the strengthened Liaodong cavalry regiment is quietly approaching here.


    In a low sand dune ten miles east of Yiji, head Tong long and deputy head Zhao Xing are looking down at the simple sand table in front of them, doing pre war layout and preparation.


    "Regiment, our scouts have reported that there are now 3000 vara cavalry and 500 outlaws recruited from all over the country. They are respectively guarding four entrances to the town. There are horse refusal stakes outside and horse rope inside. It is not a simple thing for any force to rush in." Zhao Xing, the deputy regimental commander, pointed to the sand table in front of him and pointed out the distribution of the vara cavalry.


    "Hiss!" Hearing the analysis result, Tong Long breathed a sigh of cold. He thought that King Wunan ordered him to take Yiji Nai. This was the matter of pinching with a handle, but he didn''t expect that there would be so many difficulties. His Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment only has 5000 cavalry, and it is also the attacking party. If one is careless, he will be seriously damaged. If he can''t take this important town, he will be delayed King Wunan''s plan.


    Zhao Xing also frowned after the report. Obviously, he didn''t think about what to do. After all, the forces of the enemy and ourselves are equal. They come from far away and are not very familiar with the environment. A hard attack will never have any good results.


    But what if it''s smart? It seems that I can''t think of a better way in a short time. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to get close to each other.


    Whether Tong long or Zhao Xing is a demobilized general. This makes them have many disadvantages over others at the beginning. That is, Yang Chendong''s atmosphere and no doubt about their employment. After discovering their Wu Yong and intelligence, he confidently handed over the whole strengthening group to him. It is precisely because of this that they feel more pressure.


    The pressure brings infinite power. Tong long and Zhao Xingdu have thought about doing well on the battlefield to prove their ability. At the same time, it also proves that Wang Wunan is not wrong. But now I finally have a task that I can complete alone. Now I''m helpless. How can I not worry.


    "Otherwise, I''d better rush hard. I''ll lead the troops to rush first and act as a death team. After deputy head Zhao pressed, even if we fight all our reinforced regiment this time, we must win Yiji Nai, and the military order of King Wunan must be completed." Tong long, who had no way, became a little anxious, so he threw a heavy punch on the sand table and put on a desperate posture.


    "No, Tuan Zuo." Zhao Xing quickly shook his head and said, "we are not afraid of death, but if we die and do not complete the task, we will become sinners in the five-star army. Our family and friends will be implicated and despised all our lives."


    "What should I do? You say?" Tong Long asked with anger in his eyes.


    "Think about it, think about it." of course, Zhao Xing has no good way, but he does know that hard work is absolutely impossible, which may destroy the plan of the king of Wunan. In this way, the whole strengthening regiment of Liaodong cavalry will be exhausted, and he will not have any credit, but will become a sinner.


    "Newspaper." when the two leaders had some disputes and had no choice, a soldier trotted in. First, he came to Tong long and Zhao Xing and paid a military salute. Then he said, "there are two Han people walking in the Jianghu outside the camp. They said they want to see head Tong and deputy head Zhao."


    "Jianghu people, what can I report? No." Tong long, who was angry, waved his hand directly. Instead, Zhao Xing''s eyes coagulated, "wait, what did you say? They called to see head Tong and deputy head Zhao?"


    "Yes, that''s what they said." the soldier nodded with emphasis, indicating that there was nothing wrong.


    "That''s strange. How do they know the names of me and the group seat?" Zhao Xing said with a puzzled face.


    "Hmm?" at this moment, Tong Long finally turned his back. "It won''t be each other''s spies. They have found us."


    "It''s hard to say. I just know when I see it. Tuan Zuo, you see..." Zhao Xing has a feeling that the other party should be a friend rather than an enemy. Otherwise, he won''t report, but will lead troops to attack them.


    "See you then. In this way, please invite them in. And inform other soldiers to be ready for battle." Tong Long nodded. No matter who came, he should be well prepared.


    At the command of the commander, the soldiers turned and left. Then more than a dozen swordsmen and axes ambushed around the temporary camp. Once there was any trouble, they could rush out to chop and kill.


    After a while, the soldiers took two men dressed in Han clothes and Jianghu people into the temporary tent. From a distance, both of them are strong, giving people the feeling that their whole body seems to be full of explosive power.


    Following behind the soldiers, they looked left and right, as if they were very curious about everything. When entering the tent, the leader paused, and then showed an invisible smile on his face.


    Five people, including their own soldiers, stood in the temporary account. Both sides did not speak immediately, but looked at each other. Finally, Zhao Xing, deputy head of the group, was the first to say, "two heroes, who are you?"


    "Hehe, I''m very alert. There are also swordsmen and axes outside. King Kong, we should be careful not to be cut down." the leader didn''t answer immediately, but said to the brother behind him as if there was no one else.

 Chapter 1195

    "Tiger king, they''re scaring us. I''m timid. What should I do?" the man called King Kong spoke, but he didn''t look really afraid.


    The two of them didn''t put Tong long and Zhao Xing in the eyes at all. For this, the former was dissatisfied. He suddenly raised his tone and said, "you two, this is not your home. If you have anything to say, if you continue fooling around like this, I can only take you as the enemy first."


    "Oh, look, it''s urgent. Hahaha, King Kong shows his identity." the tiger king smiled, obviously amused by Tong Long''s performance. But after all, his right hand shook and a green army and official card was taken out.


    "Military official certificate?" Tong long and Zhao Xing were shocked when they saw this green thing. They also had the same certificate, which is the proof of their identity.


    After confirming that the visitor was indeed their own, their spirit relaxed a lot, and then they reached out to take the certificates of tiger king and King Kong respectively. But when they opened it later, they both looked at the two in front of them with unbelievable eyes and attitude.


    The shocked appearance of Tong long and Zhao Xing did not surprise the tiger king and King Kong. Then the tiger king said, "why? Don''t you know to salute when you see the Shangguan?"


    "Oh."


    This question made them wake up like a dream. At that moment, they hurriedly put their feet together, stood at attention and said in unison, "Hello, sir."


    It''s no wonder they did so. The two who came here were tiger king, the captain of the wolf tooth team, and King Kong, the sub captain.


    The tiger king, that is, the Iron Tiger, needless to say, although he didn''t bring many soldiers, only hundreds of people, but he was old, strong, and could not be replaced by others. His military rank had long been promoted to senior colonel. Even King Kong, as a sub captain, is also a colonel. In contrast, Tong long, the head of the newly established Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment, is only a lieutenant colonel, and Zhao Xing is only a major as a deputy head.


    When the lieutenant colonel and the major met the senior colonel and the colonel, of course they should salute to show respect.


    The two saluted, and Iron Tiger and King Kong returned the salute respectively, and then the four big hands were clenched together. Tong Long said excitedly, "I''ve heard from commander Bai Shuang that there is a very mysterious wolf tooth special team in the five-star army. You have completed the task that thousands of troops and horses are difficult to complete. It''s really admirable. Unexpectedly, you can finally meet now."


    "Yes, we have admired you for a long time. We didn''t expect to meet here. It''s just that you came here..." deputy head Zhao Xing was not sure until he got a definite answer.


    Speaking of this, he also showed his certificate and his true body. Iron Tiger laughed, "we''re here to help you capture Yiji Nai under the order of the sixth young master. What''s the matter? Do you have any clue?"


    "Ah! That''s great." hearing that he came to help himself, Tong Long naturally looked happy. If you say that a task still needs help from others, you can''t hang on and you won''t be in a good mood, but Yiji is a place that should be defended and difficult to attack. Of course, it''s better for someone to help yourself.


    "Yes, thank the wolf tooth special team for coming to help. Seriously, the head and I were still worried about the task just now, and we really couldn''t think of a better way." Zhao Xingyi said excitedly. He seemed to have seen the hope of winning Yiji Nai.


    They are so frank, which makes iron tiger have a good impression on them and laugh, "To tell you the truth, when we received the order from the sixth young master to help you capture Yiji Nai, we still didn''t understand it. It''s just that there are more important towns for one soldier. You have 5000 cavalry. There should be no problem in completing the task. But we didn''t know it was really difficult to complete the task until we really understood it."


    Even the iron tiger said that the task was not easy to complete. Tong long and Zhao Xing were surprised and said, "why? Can''t they complete it with the strength of the wolf tooth special team?"


    "Ha ha, our Langya special team is also composed of people, and there are many tasks that can''t be completed." iron tiger said in a practical way. It''s like killing the emperor in the Daming Palace. They can''t do such things. There are many people guarding the palace, with good strength. If they can''t complete the task in a short time, they will be surrounded and swallowed.


    Iron Tiger even admitted, which made Tong long and Zhao Xing look ugly. If even the wolf tooth team can''t help it, how should we deal with this task?


    Before they could say anything more, Iron Tiger laughed and said, "some tasks our wolf tooth team can''t complete, but they don''t include the tasks in front of us. It''s just a small town, and there are more people than we think."


    "Oh." hearing the words of the wind circuit, Tong long and Zhao Xing were shocked. "So, can you take this place?"


    "There''s no problem at all. We''ve investigated it. Shouyiji is a Ming general named He Wei, who is good at defensive warfare. He was captured first and then surrendered because he was afraid of death. As long as we catch this man, all the problems will be solved." tie Hu said this with a little indignation in his eyes.


    As a general of Daming, he even voted for a foreign race because he was afraid of death. Such a person is a traitor in Yang Chendong''s words. And dealing with traitors is nothing more than excessive means. So He Wei''s cooperation is good. If he doesn''t cooperate, he doesn''t mind letting him compensate for the taste of life rather than death.


    Iron Tiger put forward the method. Tong long and Zhao Xing understood it. They immediately asked, "is this to catch the thief and the king first? I just want to achieve it. I''m afraid it''s difficult."


    "It''s nothing. It''s one of the subjects we often train. In addition, the other party doesn''t know we''re here, so there''s a 90% chance of success." at this time, King Kong, who hasn''t spoken much, said.


    "90%? Which 10%?" Tong Long asked with some concern when he heard that he was not 100% sure.


    "According to the sixth young master, no task can be 100% successful without action, so we only say 90%, but it''s no different from 10%. Tie Hu explained with a smile, which is equivalent to giving confidence to the two opposite.


    It turned out that this was the reason. Tong long and Zhao Xing laughed and asked, "I don''t know when to act. What do we need to do?"


    "The sixth young master is urgent. We will take action tonight. We need the cooperation of two commanders. That''s it..." next time, tie Hu, as the person with the highest military rank, became the commander-in-chief and made a military plan for winning Yiji Nai.


    He Wei. He is not very tall, even a little fat. He has a round face and a big mouth. His eyes are cloudy and clear, giving people a sense of incomprehension.


    To say that he is still very capable, especially the formulation of a series of defensive tactics has made the grassland cavalry who want to come to Daming to thresh grass from time to time suffer a lot. Later, the Ming Dynasty was divided into two. For example, the troops guarding the frontier had no logistics supply for a long time. Only then did they finally fall under the heavy siege of Yexian because there was no food.


    As a general guarding the city, He Wei is naturally taken care of. He also reasoned with him first and wanted to be used for it. Unfortunately, high officials and high salaries, even silver and beautiful women, didn''t impress him. Later, he was so angry that he wanted to kill this man. Unexpectedly, he found his shortcomings and was extremely afraid of death.


    He Wei, who did not die, naturally became the first general to see, and was given the task of guarding Yiji Nai, an important town.


    After accepting the task, He Wei gave full play to his strengths. Although there were not many troops, he did keep Yiji as solid as gold. In his words, no thirty or fifty thousand troops could win here.


    If such a large army really appeared nearby, he would have received the news. At that time, they would not care whether they asked for help first or to the Turpan in the West. After all, taking this place is tantamount to getting through the place to go to the two places, even for themselves.


    With these dependencies, He Wei''s hanging heart can finally be put down. But after his last capture, he stayed at home in the town almost every day. When he had to go out, he would be accompanied by at least 20 soldiers to protect his safety.


    I know this first. It is also clear that this is a capable person, so the license strengthens the level of protection.


    Because I have confidence in He Wei, this is also the reason why I didn''t immediately flee to the desert in the north after the defeat of Shicheng, but came to Luanjing city first. There is also a way out. Why should he panic? Take the opportunity to take more people and materials out, which is more conducive to his future development.


    But I didn''t know first. In order to cut off the first escape, Yang Chendong was cruel and sent the most elite wolf tooth special team. This is a problem that must be solved. If I had known it first, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have wasted so much time in the random well city.


    After the sun hung high for a day, it finally set when night came. Instead, the moon hung high in the sky, overlooking the earth.


    "Dong Dong Dong." the town warden sounded three drums and shouted, "the sky is dry and things are dry. Be careful of fire and candles."


    Its sound in the quiet city that has fallen asleep is like a music that urges people to sleep. Just as the two watchmen had just walked through one street and turned to another, six dark shadows quietly appeared behind them.

 Chapter 1196

    A black night clothes, even the face is smeared with black ink, making it look completely black and hidden in the corners of the street. Even if someone walks past them, it is difficult to be found.


    The six members of this team are the wolf teeth of the wolf teeth special combat team. Under the leadership of the captain''s thin monkey, they quietly entered the city. With their vigorous skills and flexible body, they did not attract the attention of the soldiers guarding the town, and let them come to the street 100 meters away from he Weifu.


    No one spoke, all by hand gestures. The thin monkey made several special operations in succession and told the team members that the goal was right in front of them. Six people moved forward in three ways, one responsible for the arrangement on the left and the other responsible for the safety on the right. The other one climbed over the wall with himself and opened the door from the inside.


    All the way forward like a civet, even when walking, there was no sound at all. Before successfully coming to the house gate, the thin monkey looked at the team members who followed him and made an OK gesture. After that, the team member bent down and held his hands together. The thin monkey''s body jumped gently on the arm, and then the hand suddenly lifted up, and the thin monkey less than 100 kg was easily sent to the courtyard wall of the government yard.


    Everything is flowing like that. In fact, I don''t know how many times I have been trained just for this action, which makes me sigh like this.


    The thin monkey who jumped off the courtyard wall didn''t take action immediately. Instead, he took out a night vision instrument from his arms and looked around. When he was sure that no one had noticed here, he jumped down gently, slowly opened the gate of the mansion and sent a group of six into the mansion.


    At the right time, He Wei was sleeping soundly. In his dream, he had followed and left here first, and then went to another place to survive and lay such a big territory. At this time, he is preparing to follow the spirited man to return to the vicinity of Daming and recast glory. Suddenly he felt an itch in front of his nose, which woke him up in his sleep.


    He Wei, who squinted and turned over at will, suddenly thought of something. He turned around again and opened his eyes. He saw the thin monkey smiling at him.


    Just now, I seemed to see a figure beside the bed. I wasn''t sure if I was dazed. I thought the dream didn''t wake up. When He Wei turned around again, he could finally be sure that everything he saw was true. Now someone is standing on his bed, staring at himself.


    "You!" out of instinct, He Wei wanted to shout loudly, but as soon as your word was uttered, there was a pain in his lower abdomen. After a hard blow, his whole body bent together.


    The pain was unbearable. When He Wei felt that it was difficult to breathe and breathe, a sharp dagger suddenly appeared and directly scratched on his left arm. The blood flowed immediately, which made He Wei, who originally wanted to relieve the pain, scream again.


    "You can cry out, but then your tongue will disappear, and you can''t make a sound in your life. Believe it or not." the smiling face gets closer and closer, and a chilling voice rings out in your ears.


    He Wei, who was afraid of death, saw that there was still blood flowing on his left arm. He didn''t know that people were playing for real. He whispered: "no... I won''t call, hero, hero, please spare my life, spare my life."


    Sure enough, he was afraid of death. He was afraid that the information was wrong. He had to spend more time. Now, if he found the weakness, the next things would be much easier. "It''s easy not to suffer. Next, do everything I say."


    In the quiet night, because orders were issued by the government, the whole Yiji moved.


    Whether they were on duty or sleeping at home in the town, they received a message from He Wei''s personal soldiers and asked them to assemble immediately. The general had an order to issue.


    Although many people are unhappy, and some even curse, they think of what the leader said before leaving. If anyone dares not to listen to general He Wei, it is tantamount to disrespect themselves. They will be punished by being divided into five parts. Even if they are dissatisfied, they can only force them down and come to Ho Fu.


    The candlelight in the discussion Hall of he Fu was not very bright. He Wei''s shadow could only be seen clearly, so that the figure of the soldiers beside him could not be seen clearly. But no one cares so much at this time, because just now, He Wei''s mouth revealed a news that they couldn''t think of. "Everybody, in a sand dune ten miles away in front of our town, two thousand five-star cavalry are hiding there. They are going to attack us early tomorrow morning."


    "What? The cavalry of the five-star army? Are they really coming?"


    "It''s too fast. There are only two thousand cavalry. They underestimate us."


    "Hum! Let them come and show them some powerful skills at that time. Let him know that we are a dead man."


    "Yes, we''ll make preparations when we go back and give them a good-looking one tomorrow."


    The generals have different opinions, but the meaning is basically the same. They all do a good job in defense and wait for the five-star army to die. This result is not what he Wei wants to see. Seeing that no one goes according to his own ideas, he coughed and said, "why? What everyone wants is how to defend. Don''t you know that the best defense is attack?"


    "Attack?"


    The word was uttered by He Wei, which really surprised many people. Everyone looked at him as if they didn''t know him.


    This is a famous defense expert. He focuses on defense. Why did he suddenly change his temper and take the initiative to attack?


    Everyone''s eyes looked at themselves. He Wei didn''t know what they thought. To say that he really didn''t mean to take the initiative, but he couldn''t help that the soldiers around him were dressed up by thin monkeys. He didn''t forget how those soldiers who had protected themselves died in front of him just now. One knife after another, the flesh of the whole body was cut off more than half, but the man was still alive. That feeling scared him to pee. I don''t know how many times.


    He Wei didn''t want to end up with those people. He Wei had to finish the task assigned by the thin monkey. He could only continue to say: "What? Do you really think the general doesn''t know the art of attack? I tell you, there was no suitable opportunity before. Now it''s different. The other party only has 2000 cavalry and has no preparation. It''s time for us to sneak attack overnight. If we''re done, those war horses will be ours and prisoners of war will become our slaves. It''s worth fighting anyway Naturally, if you don''t have such an idea, you should be the general. If you don''t say, just play a defensive war tomorrow. It''s a big deal to see the five-star army escape from under our eyes after losing. "


    All the generals were excited when they heard that they could get so many booty by taking the initiative.


    It''s good to follow He Wei. It seems that in the past, there was no northern Ming army to make their ideas, but they all failed, and they didn''t pay much price. But one thing is, their booty is too few, even almost none.


    This is because they are only defensive and never take the initiative to attack. Even if they see the enemy retreating when they fail to attack the city, they have never taken the initiative to attack. In this way, where will they benefit themselves?


    On the battlefield, if you want to develop and expand yourself, you need to constantly win wars. This can not only improve the morale of the army, but also capture more materials, so as to support the war.


    Everyone knows this truth. The so-called horse has no night and grass is not fat. For the army, there will be a lot of seizures after winning the war, so much that they can leave a lot of private goods. Now the opportunity is in front of them. Who will retreat or not?


    "What general he said is that if the opportunity is right, I and my 1000 cavalry must join the war."


    When the first general stood up, others would not retreat. At present, three thousand cavalry, including the leader of the five hundred outlaws, took the initiative to stand up and refused to be behind others.


    Everyone jumped out. He Wei said with a embarrassed face, "you all want to go out. There are people in that town who have to guard."


    "Oh, general he, let''s go and return quickly. It''s only ten miles away. We 3500 people are launching a sudden attack against two thousand cavalry. It won''t take an hour to solve the battle. There won''t be a problem in the town in such a short time."


    "Yes, there are no other enemies around here, but they won''t get in the way for a few hours."


    "Yes, whoever wants to stay anyway. We''re going out to fight."


    "Of course, we''re going out, too."


    He Wei was relieved that he could finally complete the task assigned by the thin monkeys. But he still pretended to be a little embarrassed and said, "that''s it. Go and get back quickly."


    "Ha ha, take orders."


    All the generals showed their joy. Then they quickly left ho Fu and went to the barracks to dispatch troops. Everyone was afraid that they would slow down and get no benefit.


    In less than half an hour, all the soldiers of Yiji Nai left the city. Except that some of the kitchen men remained at home, there were no left. Three thousand elite cavalry left.


    In he Fu, He Wei looked back at the thin monkey dressed as a soldier behind him and said, "hero, I''ve done what you said. You can spare my life."


    "Hehe, don''t worry. As I said before, as long as you are obedient, you won''t suffer."


    Listening to the thin monkey''s words, He Wei breathed a sigh of relief, but then he said the next sentence. He almost fainted. "You won''t eat bitter, but your life must be. King Wu Nan said that you can show mercy to anyone, but not to traitors."

 Chapter 1197

    "You... You don''t keep your word." as soon as he heard it, He Wei still had to die. He Wei didn''t know where his courage came from. He shouted at the thin monkey.


    "I''m not dishonest. I just said I wouldn''t let people suffer. Now I''ll kill you with a knife, which can be regarded as fulfilling my promise, right? Hahaha." the thin monkey laughed, and then a huge machete was held in his hand and raised high


    Besides, the 3500 Warsaw troops out of the city came to the sand dunes ten miles away in a rush, but they didn''t see any shadow of the five-star cavalry, but they did find a lot of horse hoof prints here. After inspection, some experienced veterans concluded that a cavalry had stopped here for a long time, But not the five-star army.


    "Hey, it''s still a little late. Go back." seeing the prey escape, although everyone was a little upset, it at least proved that the news was correct, but I just didn''t know why the enemy walked so fast.


    A group of more than 3000 Warsaw troops came quickly and returned faster. In the twinkling of an eye, they returned to the east gate of Yiji Nai, and then walked in line one by one. Many cavalry yawned and looked depressed.


    It is also said that he went in a hurry. He really threw himself into the air. Anyone would have no spirit.


    But their lazy appearance soon disappeared, because in the middle of the entry, suddenly the sound of bows and arrows breaking through the air rose one after another, one after another, some unsuspecting Warsaw cavalry were killed by arrows on the spot, and others were injured by arrows because they dodged fast enough.


    He Wei''s original means of fighting the enemy are now all used by these Warsaw cavalry. When countless bows and arrows and horse rope suddenly appear, the Warsaw cavalry well interprets the idiom - cocooning and self binding.


    Those who walked in front of the team kept pounding forward, but they were constantly killed back.


    Those who walked in the middle of the team were the first to be attacked by bows and arrows, with the heaviest casualties and little combat effectiveness.


    Only those at the end of the team saw the opportunity quickly and chose to retreat when they saw that they could not get in. But when they had just turned their horse''s head and left the east gate, two torches came from afar. One was commanded by Tong long, head of the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment, and the other was commanded by Zhao Xing, deputy head. They covered each other from left to right.


    "There is also an ambush outside. Run away."


    After the general trend, the remaining vara cavalry could not recognize how many enemies there were. They only knew that if they didn''t run now, they would not run away in a while.


    It was another big chase without suspense. By dawn, the results were counted. In this war, more than 800 Warsaw cavalry were killed and more than 2000 prisoners were captured, and only about 100 people escaped. Five hundred infantry fugitives, those fugitives who committed crimes in various places and fled here, were all killed. In the words of King Wunan, those who have committed such a crime and fled around without punishment do not need to waste food when they survive.


    When a person is used to getting something for nothing, you want him to calm down and do things. I''m afraid it''s difficult for ten people to do well. That is, don''t bring these hazards to society and harm others.


    Only six wolf teeth special combat team members were sent, so they won Yiji Nai at the least cost. Tong long and Zhao Xing were satisfied with the result of this battle, but they were also surprised. They didn''t know how many such secret teams were still in the hands of King Wunan. They just know that as long as they are wholehearted and loyal, they will never end up like He Wei.


    In his hands, he became the new residence of the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment. They will cost He Wei to stick here like a nail and block the way of the Warsaw cavalry north into the desert.


    ......


    Random well city.


    Under the constant urging of the leader, the army was finally ready.


    Among them, there are only 100000 elite cavalry. During this period, bermur also recruited 30000 strong soldiers in Luanjing City, of which 20000 are cavalry and 10000 are responsible for escorting grain, grass and materials.


    With 140000 people in hand, it also gave birth to a feeling that the world has me. But this feeling didn''t last too long. He saw the deserters from Yiji Nai and knew that his retreat had been blocked.


    "Bastard, King Wunan is trying to kill me?" he shouted first, and hit a wooden door in front of him with a heavy fist, and blood flowed from his right fist.


    While calling for someone to bandage the wound, he advised: "leader, don''t worry about getting angry. The more it is, the more it is equal to the plan of King Wunan. Now we might as well stay in Luanjing city. I believe with this city, we should be able to block the five-star Army. As long as time goes by, other surrounding forces won''t stand idly by."


    At this time, Samuel still didn''t want to leave random well city. Perhaps his life in recent years has made him gradually adapt to here and a stable and residential life.


    "No." just after his right hand was wrapped up, he took it back first, and then said loudly, "it''s necessary to withdraw. Can''t you see that the king of Wunan is blocking my retreat. What he''s afraid of is that I''ll leave here? Even if he''s afraid, of course I''ll leave here."


    "We still have to leave, leader, where are we going? The Beiming position behind us? Didn''t you say they have joined hands with the five-star army?" muber knew that he couldn''t persuade them any more. If he said that he would be punished if he couldn''t do it well, he had to take back his ideas and suggestions and ask where he was going.


    He didn''t answer immediately, but after thinking in his mind for a long time, he said surprisingly, "go and try to put it in the car."


    "Yili Baili?" at this moment, not only bermur, but also Chaolu, who had just been promoted and became the first deputy general, repeated with surprise.


    Looking at their surprised appearance, they couldn''t help laughing. "Look, even you are so surprised. It must be something that even King Wu Nan could not think of. Let''s go there and insert it diagonally to the northwest from here, and then go to Yili mountain and Ma Junshan to Yili Baili area."


    In his mind, he imagined the way to go all the way. Then he said with some worry, but if you go from there, you have to pass through the defensive area between shazhouwei and hamiwei. Will Beiming allow us to pass? "


    "It''s not allowed. We have 140000 troops. Even if they have the courage, they don''t dare to make our ideas. All right, it''s settled. Hehe, if it''s called the East diversion of evil water in the Han people''s parlance, hahaha, I want to see what the five-star army can do to kill our leader." he was excited about his bold move first. In his opinion, In order to make the five-star army an enemy of the three forces in Yili, Yang Chendong had to forget and flinch. He could only watch himself go.


    Of course, if Yang Chendong still suck up, he will join forces with three other forces, such as Yi Li, Li, and so on. At that time, they would support 500 to 6 million troops, and the city could not take the place because the North Ming army was really not giving it up. This time, when he changed to an ally, he was full of confidence.


    After making the decision, he left Luanjing city early the next morning with 140000 troops and the property seized in recent years.


    The news was also found by the reconnaissance cavalry of the first division in the world that night. The news was sent to Yang Chendong who had just arrived at the foot of Shajing city by telegram.


    In front of us is Shajing city. We can already see shebie coming out to meet him with Kong Zhi and others. Yang Chendong returned the telegram to Yang er with a sneer on his face: "This is also a character first. He has a quick reaction. Even so, I will try my best to destroy Li together. This land should have been included in the territory of our Han people. In this way, the secret telegram informs Xu Deyi that he has a chance to make contributions."


    "Tell the new three armies to go directly to Yiji Nai, let the army rectify and stand by there, and inform the first cavalry division of the world to go to Yiji Nai as well."


    Yang Chendong, who had given several orders in succession, rode away on a white dragon. In front of him, all the officers above the regiment of the new Second Army knelt down to welcome Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong has long said that soldiers only need to salute when they see each other. But this time, the new Second Army defected and returned. Although Yang Chendong knew everything from beginning to end, and even he didn''t object, he did something wrong in the end. Now he kneels down and expresses an attitude of apology.


    Yang Chendong rode a white dragon and didn''t let them get up as soon as he met, but let them kneel on the ground.


    Although there is a general trend in the affairs of the new second army, it is also true that the new second army did not misuse Xu Yuan. If not, the new second army would not have to make trouble first and give the northern Ming army a chance, let alone attack the Shicheng without the worries of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    He rode all the way and walked very slowly, about a quarter of an hour. Yang Chendong, who deliberately slowed down, came to shebie and others. At the moment, these officers of the new Second Army knelt there and didn''t even dare to lift their heads.


    Not only them, but also deputy division commander naritsong and division commander Dai Kuo who marched with Yang Chendong did not dare to say more. They were frightened by the scene in front of them.


    When naritsong first saw Yang Chendong, he didn''t even start the city. At that time, although Yang Chendong was also heroic and had killed all sides, he could only be regarded as a small vassal in the end. Although he grew up too fast, naritsong didn''t have an intuitive feeling because of Pianan corner. Now he saw officers in major general''s uniforms and a group of Senior Colonel officers kneel down and give him a hand The sense of shock was still quite strong, which also made him understand in his heart that Yang Chendong could kill at any time when he started a fire, because he was not the friendly young man he saw at the beginning.

 Chapter 1198

    Not to mention Dai Kuo.


    He is naturally very proud of his character to be liked by Chen Bo and become the commander of the first far east army riding division. Moreover, because commander Chen Bo trusted him, he did not know how many times he had heard of the name of the sixth young master. But seeing is better than hearing. He never thought that King Wunan would be so young.


    Since he was left behind by Chen Bo and came to Yang Chendong''s account, as soon as he came from the beginning of the city, he could often talk to Yang Chendong without any battle. Over time, the sense of mystery disappeared. On the contrary, in his heart, the king of Wunan was as gentle and modest as a man next door.


    This is really different from what he imagined and heard about the commander who often fought in the four directions, waved his army in anger and became a river of blood. But until today, he saw the other side of Yang Chendong. He saw so many officers kneeling on the ground without even breathing. He finally knew that it was called authority. It was really something that could only be understood and could not be explained.


    I don''t know how long it took, a sigh finally came out, "well, get up and talk in the city."


    It''s such a simple sentence. Just now, it seems that the momentum of the storm will disappear in an instant, which makes many people breathe a sigh of relief. Kneeling people can breathe after this sentence.


    "Yes." she said goodbye in a cold sweat. When she felt the pressure, she quickly agreed. She was the first to get up, but she still didn''t dare to lift her head. She didn''t even ride a horse and led the way on foot.


    In the military headquarters of the new second army in Shajing City, Yang Chendong sat high on the ground. He said goodbye to the officers of the new second army and stood on both sides. This time, no one knelt down, but because Yang Chendong said that he knelt for the people inside and outside the city just now. If he did something wrong, he would be punished. As for now, the door has been closed, that is, the family, do not have to deal with those false things.


    "Farewell, what''s the situation of the new second army?" after seeing the ceremony one after another, Yang Chendong still paid attention to the first and the only farewell wearing general clothes.


    "Sixth young master, the morale of the new second army is good now. Everyone is very happy and excited when they know that they can return to the five-star army sequence." he thanked them carefully.


    "Well, this is enough to prove that there is a steelyard in the hearts of both soldiers and people. Whoever is good to them will be better to him." Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction. "This is also the good leadership of your commander of the army."


    "No, sixth young master, my subordinates are guilty." how dare he take credit for his farewell? It is precisely because of his improper employment that he almost destroyed the whole new second army. If that is the case, he will have no face to see Yang Chendong.


    "Well, it''s over. Don''t say any more. I saw that the morale of the new second army was still good, but there were a lot less soldiers. I know your organization after the storm and war. Well, you don''t need to help this time. You''d better restore the organization and original combat effectiveness first. As for How many soldiers do you need to supplement? You can choose some of the existing prisoners by yourself. If not enough, send someone to Shicheng to find division commander Yang Si. He has more than 100000 prisoners, which is enough. "


    "Xie Wunan Wang." all the officers in the hall were very happy when they heard that they could immediately restore the organizational system. Because in the eyes of the general, only when there are enough soldiers in his hands can he have enough confidence to ensure that he can dare to fight no matter what kind of enemy he faces.


    "Well, if you have nothing to do, go down first and leave the commander behind." I have seen it. The matter has been solved for you. Yang Chendong''s time is precious and can''t stay much longer. The officers retired one by one after hearing the speech.


    Don''t stay. In the waiting room, except for Yang Chendong and Yang second class dragon guards, when there were no others, he fell to his knees again with a farewell plop. This time his voice was louder and said, "sixth young master, I''m guilty."


    "Get up quickly." unlike outside the city, Yang Chendong said nothing but did nothing. This time, he took the initiative to go forward and help him up. Then they sat next to each other on the steps in the hall. Yang Chendong didn''t know when to take out a pack of Wunan ace cigarettes and handed them over.


    Wunan ace cigarette is only a special supply of Yang Chendong now, which is equivalent to the existence of special supply of pandas in future generations. The difference is that such cigarettes can''t be bought with money. Usually, only he can smoke them by rewarding others.


    Farewell was originally non-smoking, but since Xu Yuan rebelled, he stayed in the house all day. Over time, he had the habit of smoking. When he saw Yang Chendong handing in cigarettes, he took them with both hands and said, "thank you, young master six."


    "Well, there are no outsiders here, and there is no need to be so polite. Hey, speaking of the previous things, you were wronged."


    A grievance, listen to the farewell is full of tears. He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that others would misunderstand him. At the moment, he sobbed and said, "sixth young master, I am not wronged. As long as you believe me, I have full power."


    "Well, don''t worry about that. I believe you from beginning to end. Otherwise, do you think Shajing city is really solid? Do you think you can live to this day? The sect has long been secretly assassinated by the wolf teeth I sent." Yang Chendong smiled.


    He''s not talking big. Although shebie stays in the military headquarters of the new Second Army every day, the defense level here is very general. As long as he gives an order, Iron Tiger will naturally help him complete it. In fact, it was not that no one put forward such suggestions at the beginning, but they were all rejected by him.


    "Thank you, thank you for the trust of the sixth young master." Sheba naturally knows that this is the truth. He knows better that once he is targeted by the wolf tooth team with his strength, he must not run.


    "Trust is believing, just like you cast a fake vote for Beiming, and you also believe that the king will believe you, so you dare to do such a thing, don''t you? Hehe." Yang Chendong patted her farewell shoulder and said with a smile.


    There is nothing wrong with this. If you change to other masters, I''m afraid the people below will worry about the suspicion of the masters even if they want to fake surrender. In this way, if they can''t make a fake, it will become true. But in farewell here, fake is always fake. Once the opportunity comes, it will return to the flag of the five-star army immediately. This trust is not what ordinary masters can do.


    This is the so-called two good GA and one good. One of them is a villain, and it won''t have such a happy ending.


    When things are said, farewell is not as awkward as before, and even occasionally there will be some smiles on his face.


    "Farewell, the restoration of the new second army will be accelerated. I won''t hide it from you. This time, I will not only start first, but also start inside. This is a big war, in which your new second army will also play an important role." speaking of business, Yang Chendong''s smile disappeared and was replaced by a serious face.


    "Please show me the sixth young master."


    "Very good. Next, I''ll arrange four things for you. First, the new second army should be busy restoring the organizational system and combat effectiveness. Second, guard the Shajing and Jingzhou cities, which will become an important supply line for our logistics. There can''t be any big problems. Third, build a road from Shajing city to yilibaoli, so as to achieve convenient transportation and quickly respond to emergencies The result of the reinforcement. Fourth, when necessary, maybe I will mobilize the new second army to the west to help. At that time, I hope all the troops you sent will have enough combat effectiveness. Can you do it? "


    Yang Chendong said this in earnest. This time, the opponent may be as many as 5.6 million, and there are many elite. In order to prevent unexpected things, he needs to have enough fresh troops. The new second army is undoubtedly the closest and most likely to be used. This is also one of the important reasons why Yang Chendong wants to see him and talk to him in detail.


    "No problem, I promise to finish the task." she suddenly got up and saluted.


    "Well, I believe you can apply to Shicheng for money, food or military resources next, and they will do so, but I still say that, I need you to quickly stand up again, and the king needs the new second army." Yang Chendong also got up and threw his smoke fart on the ground with a solemn and serious face.


    ......


    The telegram was sent by radio to the group dedicated to Xu Deyi, and the news was quickly told to General Xu.


    Now Xu Deyi, after the Shicheng incident, has become the confidant of Cen Guang''s deputy commander in chief. In order to do this, cen Guang specially found Sun Hong, the general soldier, and forced Xu Deyi to his door.


    Unfortunately, cen Guang also offended the governor, Hou Shiheng of Wuqing, and general Fang Dingshan of Eastern Liaoning because of the Shicheng incident.


    In order to shirk their responsibilities, they had to give the black pot to Shi Wanshan and Rong Shao according to Cen Guang''s meaning. Now the emperor doesn''t investigate the responsibility. Of course, the dumb two can''t recognize it. After they put pressure on Sun Hong''s general army, cen Guang, who used to guard Datong, was arranged to Hetao area. Compared with Datong, it is much poorer here. More importantly, the old nest Luanjing City in warra department is not far away.


    With the enemy on his side, cen Guang sometimes couldn''t sleep well. He was afraid that the other party would fight. In that case, how could he be an opponent.


    As a confidant valued by Cen Guang, Xu Deyi became a trusted minister. He trained soldiers at ordinary times and was ready to fight the Warsaw cavalry at any time.


    When the group sent the telegram, Xu Deyi was training in the barracks. It can be said that he worked very hard, because in his opinion, these soldiers were not trained for the northern Ming court, but for the king of Wunan. Eating the pay and food of the northern Ming Dynasty and training for the five-star army, the feeling of comfort is unspeakable.

 Chapter 1199

    In the big tent, Xu Deyi held back and looked at the group members who were also soldiers. There was a lot of expectation in his eyes, "why? Is there news from King Wunan, and is it that the five-star army is going to attack Luanjing city?"


    "General, I don''t know what to say. You''d better take a look at the telegram." the group member has read the telegram. Because of this, he doesn''t know how to describe it. Even he doesn''t understand. Why should he give Luanjing city to Beiming? Is it just for the general to make new contributions?


    Looking at the puzzled look on the face of the group members, Xu Deyi took the telegram, and then he was shocked. Obviously, he didn''t expect that King Wunan gave himself a city to consolidate his position, and it was still the headquarters of the warla department.


    "That''s great." Xu Deyi hit him in the air with a punch. After about a dozen breath, he seemed to figure everything out and said with a laugh.


    The team member who sent the telegram was puzzled, "general, why are you so happy to send it to a city in Beiming?"


    It''s no wonder that the team members will ask. Obviously, he has some doubts about Xu Deyi''s performance. In his opinion, shouldn''t his general be facing the five-star army? But now the performance seems not to be like this.


    "What do you know?" Xu Deyi smiled. "It''s true that King Wunan sent the city, but think about it carefully. Why? That is, now we can take the money and food of the northern Ming Dynasty to train for King Wunan, so why can''t we defend the city for him?"


    The confused group member scratched his head. Obviously, he still didn''t understand for a while.


    "Oh, don''t think about it. Go back first, and I''ll find Cen Guang." Xu Deyi has mentioned the other party. If his subordinates still can''t figure it out, he doesn''t need to explain. Now he urgently needs to report the news to Cen Guang. He knows that he has a feeling that Cen Guang is likely to be righted after this great achievement. If so, This is more conducive to taking the opportunity to control more northern Ming troops.


    Xu Deyi thought well. The reason why Yang Chendong sent him a telegram to occupy Luanjing city was to let him help defend the city first. After all, what Yang Chendong has to do now is to take the first warla department, take Yili, completely deal with the west, and complete the final comprehensive siege of the northern Ming Dynasty. In the face of this important strategic goal, he will not divide his troops to guard any cities to distract his attention.


    Besides, after Xu Deyi got the information, he rode to the place where Cen Guang lived in Ningxia Weisuo, and then said the information and ideas he had just got.


    CEN Guang, who was teasing a parrot in his backyard and teaching him to speak, heard Xu Deyi''s report in armor. He was surprised that all the bird food bowls in his hands fell to the ground. He suddenly turned around and asked happily, "General Xu, is this news true? Don''t someone deliberately lead us out."


    "Absolutely not." Xu Deyi said in a very positive tone: "Deputy commander in chief, in the face of the strong attack of the five-star army, how can Wala department still be able to find us trouble and set us any trap? I''m afraid it''s too late for them to make good with us now. How can such a thing happen? In addition, Wala department also fought with the five-star army several times, but they all failed and returned, I''m afraid there is a shadow in their heart, So his move to withdraw westward is completely logical, don''t you think? "


    "Not bad." after a little meditation, cen Guang nodded, and then a happy look on his face. "If that''s the case, our opportunity will come. Once we can get back the chaotic well city, the East set and the West set will be connected together. In this way, report it to the emperor. The emperor must be Longyan Dayue."


    "Yes, at that time, maybe I''ll call you commander in chief." Xu Deyi also said a compliment with a happy face.


    "Oh! Ha ha, ha ha, at that time, the chief soldier will promote you to the deputy chief soldier." Cen Guang, who was happy, made a heavy promise.


    "Ah! Thank you, commander in chief." Xu Deyi was really surprised. He was not happy that he could become a deputy commander in chief, but that with this identity, he could control more troops.


    As for whether he was young and competent for this position, if it was in the past, he would not dare to say. But now the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty has begun to pay attention to military generals. With the full recommendation of Cen Guang, it will not be impossible to get the secret help of the king of Wunan at that time.


    CEN Guang, who made a promise, laughed again and said to Xu Deyi, "in this way, I''ll give you 20000 troops and horses right away and go to Luanjing city quickly. Remember, if something doesn''t work or if we find something wrong, we''ll come back right away. We can''t stand our achievements, but our strength can''t be damaged."


    "Don''t worry, the Deputy commander-in-chief will know." he despised Cen Guang. Under such conditions, he still didn''t dare to lead the troops out, but wanted to lead his own troops to test and attack. I have to say that Cen Guang''s courage is really too small. Of course, the more such a person is, the better he controls, which is very beneficial to his future work.


    Xu Deyi, who got the military order, led the troops out. Five days later, the news came back that Luanjing city had been successfully accepted.


    "OK." seeing the war report sent back by the fast horse scout, cen Guang laughed and sent the long written memorial to the capital of Beiming Dynasty in an 800 mile hurry. At the same time, he also prepared enough silver tickets for his confidants to go to the capital for activities. This time, he wanted to take this opportunity to become the commander-in-chief and a real leader.


    On the same day, the one who was taking the army across the mountains also got the same information first. His rear City, Luanjing City, was occupied by the northern Ming army.


    "The northern Ming Dynasty is not good at fighting, and the speed of grabbing territory is not slow." after hearing the news, he first looked angry, obviously feeling very angry for the other party''s behavior. Before, we were still allied forces. Now we have become opponents. No one will feel better psychologically.


    Seeing that Yexian was not in a good mood, the deputy general who followed him came up to Lu, "Chief, let''s put the matter of Beiming aside first. That is, we have come out of Luanjing city. Then, even if Beiming doesn''t occupy it, the five-star army will send troops to occupy it. Relatively speaking, it is better for us to occupy it by Beiming army. At least one day, it will be easier for us to get it back."


    "Yes, what general Chao Lu said is. Chief, we still have to look forward to everything. The scouts in front heard that Hami guard and Shazhou guard in Beiming Dynasty are still standing still. It seems that they are afraid of us as we expected." general bermur also came forward and reported the current situation.


    "Hum! We have 140000 troops, but only a few thousand of them. It''s strange that they dare to move. Do you really think they are a five-star army?" he said angrily first. Only a few five-star army, even a few hundred people, dare to attack you. I have to say that only this courage is rare.


    When it comes to the five-star army, he asked with lingering fear, "where is the five-star army now?"


    "Report back to the leader. The scouts are gathering in Yiji. It seems that they are waiting for something." bermur reported the news he had just received.


    "Wait, they must be waiting for King Wunan to come in person. Hum! I just don''t know if they have the courage to follow this time. If they follow, they will never come back. By the way, the messenger in Yili should be here. Whether we can stand this time is inseparable from their support." she said aloud to bomul.


    Yilibaoli originally had two armed forces, Yeerqiang and Turpan. However, they had no contact with them before. If they came to the door, they would be shut down. Yilibaoli was completely different. Anyway, we had fought side by side. There were some friendships among them.


    "Calculate the day, it should be here." bermur spoke and reported. In fact, as he said, the messenger had arrived in the capital of Yili Bali, where he was warmly received by Prime Minister arip.


    If arip can''t see it, it''s a waste of his generation''s title. But he really can''t help it. He knows the combat effectiveness of Wara cavalry. He has fought together. If he just blocks others from coming up and makes a bad move, they will fight first, which will only save the five-star army money. So It was said that the two powers were harming each other, and the lesser one was taken. Finally, after consulting with king Baolide, he decided to accept the first Wara department. In any case, it was also a large armed force.


    Before that, arip had reached an agreement with Yeerqiang and Turpan forces. Everyone believed that in front of foreign enemies, the previous discord could be put down first, and then unified with the outside world. As for their own affairs, they could be solved behind closed doors.


    There is also an article in the agreement that once the five-star army really kills this time, whether it is against any force, the other two will send troops unconditionally, just to defend their dignity and let everyone know that even if the powerful Mongolian Empire is gone, as their descendants, it is far from anyone who wants to bully.


    As a result, a huge stone was formed and blocked in front of Yang Chendong and his five-star army.


    At this time, Yang Chendong had gone out of Shajing city. The army came smoothly all the way to Yiji Nai, where he met with the first division of the world cavalry, the new Third Army and the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment.


    So far, in addition to the reconnaissance regiment and Qingqi regiment of the new army, the 20000 Mongolian army of naritsong and the first division of the Far East army, Yang Chendong has more than 100000 troops around him.


    Looking at a group of energetic officers in the big tent, Yang Chendong said in a loud voice, "in two days, make preparations and send troops to ba''er Si Kuo mountain."

 Chapter 1200

    Beiming capital.


    A good news from Dongtao area arrived at the palace and was sent to the Emperor Zhu Qiyu.


    The autumn grain has just come down and the household department is collecting it. Under the same price increase of the imperial court, plus Zhu Qiyu deliberately released the wind. If anyone dares to fight against the imperial court, he should be prepared to settle accounts after autumn, and the military grain will be put into storage as scheduled.


    When Zhu Qiyu breathed a sigh of relief and thought that he would soon be able to send troops to the grassland to show the glory of Beiming, the good news came, which made him happier.


    Xu Youzhen, who had already received Yang Chendong''s order, also went to the court at the moment.


    In fact, not only Xu Youzhen, but also some officials who were bribed by Cen Guang''s money also played one after another. The main idea is that Cen Guang is the pillar of the country. Such talents must be reused and promoted by the imperial court.


    "Well, a general who can fight in this way should be promoted. Hehe, who says we don''t have a big general in northern Ming Dynasty? Look at Cen Guang Aiqing''s report. In order to capture Luanjing City, we fought bloody battles for seven days and finally killed more than 30000 enemies, so that Luanjing city can return to the embrace of northern Ming Dynasty. Good, good, good. Come on, write a decree and seal Cen Guang as the general of Shaanxi and command the military affairs of the whole territory of Shaanxi."


    Without even letting Xu Youzhen use any strength, cen Guang ascended as he wished. Soon after, Shane''s fold was handed over, along with the memorials of several generals such as Xu Deyi. After Xu Youzhen helped get through the relationship with the Ministry of war long ago, Xu Deyi became the Deputy commander-in-chief of Shaanxi as he wished. With Cen Guang''s complete trust and reuse, he held the military power of heavy troops.


    After Yang Chendong learned the news by telegram, he was leading the army through the baarskuo mountain range and came to the important city of Turpan. Don''t lose the first 50 miles.


    "Very good." Yang Chendong was naturally very satisfied when he saw Xu Deyi become the deputy commander in chief and the youngest deputy commander in chief of the northern Ming army. But after reading it, he put it aside. Now for him, the most important thing is how to face the opponents and enemies in front of him.


    "Where is the fourth Lu Division?" after returning the telegram to Yang er for filing, Yang Chendong stood in front of the sand table and asked.


    "Young master, the teachers are still 200 miles away from us. They must arrive in a few days without delaying major events." Yang Er reported aloud.


    Yang Chendong gently nodded and said, "the messenger sent to Turpan has set out."


    "Yes, I sent Badaojiang. Hehe, this boy always wants to show himself well." Yang Er hehe smiled.


    "Badaojiang?" hearing that the captain of the black riding Dragon Guard was the messenger, Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing: "who came up with this idea. However, Badaojiang is also brave and resourceful. The most important thing is that it has a strong military atmosphere. It''s really a good choice."


    Who says a diplomat must be eloquent. At least we should divide people. Just like Yang Chendong, he thinks he should send what kind of emissary to what kind of enemy. That is, if he wants to send troops to Turpan, the emissary should not be too weak. Badaojiang, as a member of the black riding Dragon Guard, has followed Yang Chendong for many years. When talking to people, he will show the strong breath of the troop, which is naturally a suitable candidate.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong was still very satisfied, Yang Er also smiled, but later asked with some worry, "young master, you said they wouldn''t embarrass Badaojiang."


    "They dare not," he said with great certainty.


    Not to mention the fact that the two armies have not killed envoys before the war, it is said that the current five-star army is strong. Unless the king of Turpan has water in his head and doesn''t want to come to a good end, he will embarrass the envoys sent by the five-star army.


    The sixth young master was so confident that Yang ER was relieved. For these black riding dragon guards who follow the young master every day, Yang Er is very emotional. Naturally, he doesn''t want anything to happen to any of them.


    As Yang Chendong expected, Badaojiang at this moment was not in any danger. On the contrary, when facing king Xiza of Turpan, there was evidence for advance and retreat, and the tone and attitude were neither humble nor overbearing.


    With Yang Chendong growing old, Badaojiang''s courage is incomparable to ordinary people. This time, I asked Yang Er to come to this task in order to make greater contributions. He has got the news. With the growing power of the Yang family, the territory and population, the safety of the king of Wunan has become the top priority. Originally, the number of black riding dragon guards should be increased accordingly.


    It is said that the original thousand dragon guards were to be expanded into two thousand. Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao were divided into two captains. Because the number of personnel doubled, he had to choose two deputy brigade leaders. He rushed to this position and worked hard.


    The news is not groundless. The new black riding Dragon Guard''s armor and soldiers'' armor have been made in chixian city. It is said that many capable people have signed up, and new members are also being selected.


    With such a good thing, Badaojiang also wanted to make progress as a young captain, so he saw the identity of the messenger and asked for the job from Yang secondhand.


    In order to do the best things, Badaojiang has really made a lot of hard work. He knows the situation of several forces in this area very clearly. After meeting king Xiza this time, he made a note and reasoned with him. The main idea is that Turpan is now facing great difficulties. As the forefront of several forces, surrendering to the five-star army is the best choice.


    King Siza was 60 years old and could be regarded as one of the oldest in terms of life expectancy at that time. But often the more such a person is, the more afraid he is of death. Especially when he is used to rich clothes and food, he doesn''t want to take any risks.


    When the three forces of Yili, Yeerqiang and Turpan held a meeting before, he felt something bad. Nothing else, just because if he really wants to turn against the five-star army, Turpan, which is located in the East, will bear the brunt, which makes him very comfortable.


    However, the other two sides agreed. Their eldest son hadan Bartel, the eldest prince who participated in the tripartite meeting on his behalf, expressed his attitude without asking him. In order to protect his dignity, he wanted to fight with the five-star army to the end.


    For this matter, after waiting for hadan Bartel to return, Xiza put him under house arrest.


    At this time, Badaojiang represented the five-star army as an envoy. As soon as he appeared, he helped him analyze all the situations. Finally, he said stubbornly that if Turpan did not surrender, it would be a dead end. At that time, as king Da Xiza, he would be buried here. The Turpan people who died because of the war will also blame him from generation to generation.


    "Dear king Xiza, wherever our five-star army goes, it is invincible. Do you think you can stop it with a small Turpan? If you have to use swords, you only have to die. On the contrary, if you are willing to surrender, not only will the people under your power not be killed and become kings Yes, you can also be sent to a place with beautiful scenery and pleasant climate to rest for the rest of your life. Hehe, in fact, there are already kings of many countries and some leaders of forces there. They all live well now. You will not be alone and will like it there soon. There will not be too few people waiting on you and your treatment will not be too low, except What a wonderful thing it is to lose a little power and freedom, and not to live like this. "


    Badaojiang was originally a Jianghu man. He is used to talking to others and talking to ghosts. He can often live if he dies. Not to mention that he has not studied less culture with Yang Chendong in recent years. What he said is more reasonable and persuasive.


    The scene depicted by Badaojiang didn''t make Xiza excited, but one sentence did poke into his heart, that is, the five-star army is indeed very strong, and Turpan is likely to lose in the face of such a strong enemy.


    If that''s the case, as a king, he will die. That''s what he doesn''t want to see. Naturally, he meant to surrender. Although it''s a bit embarrassing, it''s not a good thing that he can at least survive and don''t have to worry for the rest of his life.


    "Your envoy''s proposal is good. I don''t want to be an enemy with the five-star army, but the situation in our country is somewhat different. The big prince and some important generals in the army don''t seem to agree. They must fight with the five-star army." Xiza said with a slightly ugly face. As he grew older and older, the eldest prince had slowly grown up and had a certain counter attack ability and voice in his hands. In particular, he had similar aspirations with several important generals in the army, which made him afraid.


    This is why the eldest son has violated his will, but he can only confine him to his home, which is why he can''t do it even if he wants to be put in prison.


    Badaojiang naturally doesn''t know this. The relationship between some Wang people can''t be inquired about by outsiders. After all, people from such a family are used to acting from a young age. How many people are sincere in what they do and say? It is extremely difficult for such a person to grasp the real idea in his hand.


    Because he didn''t know, Badaojiang thought xizha''s words were a kind of excuse. He looked disdainfully in his eyes and asked, "why? Your majesty, is this going to be an enemy with our five-star army? Even so, there''s no need to find such an unreasonable excuse."


    The truth was said to be an excuse by Badaojiang, and Xiza didn''t know how to explain it. Thinking that he really couldn''t be the enemy of the five-star army, he simply said ruthlessly: "just, the King shows his mentality here. I don''t want to be the enemy of the five-star army, so I choose... Surrender."

 Chapter 1201

    The word "surrender" was spoken out by the difficult king Xiza. After all, he is the king of a country. How important face and dignity are. But he really didn''t see any hope of victory and finally decided to surrender. In his opinion, as long as the five-star army surrendered and their army entered, even if the big prince had any ideas and dissatisfaction, he could not change the facts, so that the whole Turpan could be free from war.


    Badaojiang also thought of persuasion and even intimidation. Unexpectedly, Xiza surrendered so happily that he couldn''t help but say with great joy: "ha ha, I knew your Majesty was a smart man, and so it was."


    After reaching a consensus, the conversation between the two sides was much happier. Finally, after discussion, it is scheduled that the five-star army will be stationed in don''t lose Bali city in five days. At that time, Xiza, as the king, will give an order to them to fully cooperate with the five-star army. Then when the five-star army came to Turpan City, as the king, he would go out to meet him personally to express his respect for King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty.


    Badaojiang left with a happy face. The completion of the task made him very happy. It took him more than two days to ride a fast horse. He just took a shortcut in less than two days to return to the five-star army camp in front of don''t lose balicheng, and then happily told Yang Chendong the news.


    When he learned that Badaojiang had returned to camp and really completed the task of persuading the king of Tuban, Yang Chendong smiled and said, "yes, I can''t see that Badaojiang has such ability, yes."


    "Hehe, young master, this should be caused by the prestige of our five-star army." Yang Er also smiled hehe. As the person in charge of black riding Dragon Guard, of course, he should be modest.


    "Ha ha ha." Yang Chendong laughed and pointed to Yang Er: "I didn''t expect you to have a humble day. Well, with this reward, I will reward Badaojiang again."


    "Yes, thank you, young master." Yang Er quickly gave a military salute and laughed.


    Things went unexpectedly well, and the five-star army began to prepare for entering the city. Even if the king of a country made a promise and wrote a royal edict to Badaojiang, no one would doubt it. After all, if there was a mistake, Xiza, as the king, would be honored as a small man. This is a very humiliating thing for the king of a country. Even if he won the war, no one would trust him.


    But I didn''t think about it. What if Siza wasn''t the king? Is this imperial edict abolished at the same time?


    The king of Turpan is the Grand Prince''s house in Turpan city.


    Two tall and strong men are discussing something with a young man in the secret room of the prince''s house.


    The young man is extraordinary, especially when he raises his hands and feet. He always gives people a very noble feeling. He is hadan Bartel, the great prince of Turpan.


    To say that hadan Bartel is still very capable, the rise of Turpan in history began with his generation. Later, after arip, the Prime Minister of yilibali, died because he was too old, hadan Bartel, who inherited the throne, took the opportunity to rise. Finally, his grandson unified the whole yilibali region and turned the three forces into one, which is also the predecessor of Xinjiang in later generations.


    Such an accomplished person in history will certainly not be willing to vote under the flag of the five-star army. As a prince, hadan Bartel, who was later at the helm of Turpan, advocated war with the five-star army during the Three Kingdoms talks, which aroused the anger of his father.


    Hadan Bartel is translated into Chinese to the effect that he is resolute and heroic. How can such a person be willing to be banned at home? Like now, on the surface, he can''t go out when he stays in the house, but the two most important generals in the army did take the initiative to find the door.


    The two big men sitting opposite him are the key generals in charge of Turpan, called xurigan (meaning storm) and daiqin (meaning general).


    The reason why the two men appeared to be in the mansion of the great prince was to do something. It was a message that they had seen in the palace''s eyeliner. King of the West saw the messenger of the five star army and reached a consensus to surrender.


    Since ancient times, whenever there is a national crisis, most of them are generals. For them, dying on the battlefield seems to be a mission, and even dying in the war is a great honor.


    Both generals are ambitious people and have also contributed to the rise of Turpan in history. Would such a person wish to become a general if he did nothing?


    But after all, they are only generals. Although they are in charge of a part of the military power in their hands, if they want to refute the king''s words, they still have a bad reputation and go to the big prince''s house after thinking about it. In their view, the big prince will certainly be the same as himself and will not surrender to the five-star army like this.


    The two one came back from the joint seedling. Hadan Battle still attached great importance to him. He also learned the decision of his father from the eyeliner in the palace. He was also disappointed at the same time. He was also thinking about the countermeasures. The arrival of the two generals gave him the new hope and the determination to destroy the axe.


    In the secret room, the three sat cross legged. Without any moving opening remarks, hadan Bartel showed his will, "Two generals, although our Turpan army is not as powerful as the five-star army, it is obviously impossible for us to surrender if we do nothing. I also know that the two generals are bloody people and know what you mean. But now it seems impossible to persuade the father king. He even wrote the edict of surrender to the other party. It''s no way to repent. The only solution The solution is... "


    Next, hadan Bartel didn''t say it immediately. After all, this behavior is shameless in the eyes of most people and will be denounced by Chinese officials.


    The two generals did not think so much. When they heard that there was a solution, they both brightened their eyes, looked forward to hadan Bartel and said, "Your Highness, please indicate what solution you have."


    "Yes, what we need to do, we must go all out," said Dai Qin, another general.


    This is what hadan Bartel and others said, without embarrassment: "If you want to solve the problem, just let your father abdicate. In this way, his imperial edict can not be recognized by the state of Turpan. Of course, we can''t hurt your father. After all, he has done a lot for Turpan, and he is my father, so after his meditation, I will find a quiet place for him to provide for the rest of his life."


    "Hiss!"


    It was clear that the two generals were going to seize power. Such a major event fell in the eyes of the two generals, which made them take a breath.


    Although they were dissatisfied with King Siza''s actions, they were their king after all. If they rebelled like this, or the soldiers changed, they also could not bear such responsibility.


    When the two generals did not speak, hadan Bartel gave a voice in his heart. He was very clear that once something was said, it must be done, otherwise once the news leaked, it would be himself.


    My father is not the only prince. Once he knows that he has rebelled, will he have good fruit to eat?


    In other words, after he opened his mouth and said his thoughts, he had no way out. Now, he can only and must get the support of the two generals. Otherwise, waiting for him will be even worse than death.


    "You two are the ministers of the humerus of Turpan. Over the years, the stability of the king''s property and the peace of the people are completely inseparable from your efforts. But now, seeing that someone is going to destroy this achievement, do you want to listen to it like this? Do you really want the people of Turpan to be slaves? Will they be despised forever £¿¡±


    Under a series of rhetorical questions, xurigan and daiqin frowned together.


    Seeing that his words worked, hadan Bartel suddenly got up and bowed heavily to the two.


    "Your Highness, what do you mean?" the two generals who couldn''t afford the big ceremony quickly got up.


    No matter how much contribution they have made to Turpan, only Dan Bartel is still the big prince, and the relationship between master and servant can not be confused.


    "It doesn''t mean anything. I''m just asking for you on behalf of the people of Turpan. When life and death are in danger, please help. Your feat will be remembered by the people here for generations. Thank you." then hadan Bartel lowered his head again.


    "This..." after a while, the two generals'' minds were obviously moved, and their faces became very hesitant.


    Feeling the changes between them, hadan Bartel said again: "Two generals, we just don''t want to see the people of Turpan humiliated. Besides, we don''t want to do anything to our father. We can''t endanger his life, but let him provide for the elderly in advance. The regime of Turpan is still in the hands of our royal family. Your practice is not rebellion, but meritorious."


    Knowing that the other party was hesitating, maybe it was a poor effort. At this moment, hadan Bartel pushed again.


    The two were still unknown. Hadan Bartel was a little worried. He had to be cruel and said: "Two generals, I don''t know if you think about it. If you surrender to the five-star army, where will you be? And your family and children may be threatened at any time. As a man, do you have the heart to watch such a thing happen? At that time, it''s useless to regret, and then you won''t be one A qualified husband, a qualified father, humiliation will accompany you for the rest of your life. What face do you have to see... "

 Chapter 1202

    Hadan Bartel gave a hard hand and began to start from his family. It has to be said that this move is very effective. In particular, the two generals are loyal people and are naturally excellent to their families. It is thought that if they really surrender to the five-star army, anything may happen. As a man, he can''t guarantee the safety of his family, which is absolutely unacceptable to them. If such a thing really happens, for them, life is better than death.


    "No! Stop talking." xurigan finally couldn''t stand being the first to shout out. "I followed his Highness the great prince, but anyway, please remember, don''t hurt the old king, absolutely not."


    "Yes, we can''t hurt the old king. It''s the old king who promoted us today. We can''t be sorry for him anymore." general daiqin couldn''t help but say something.


    The two generals finally agreed. Hadan Bartel breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "Well, two generals, please don''t worry. I promise you that no one will threaten your father''s safety. Next, can you send troops into the palace? You know, now the military talisman is in your father''s hands, and my prince can''t be transferred as a soldier."


    "There''s no problem. I can mobilize 200 soldiers." that is, to surrender to the big prince, the next thing is to show my strength. The rising sun shows his attitude.


    "I can also mobilize 200 personal soldiers. In addition, I can mobilize more than half of the existing imperial palace forbidden troops in the name of patrol, so that our next actions will be much smoother," daiqin said in the same tone.


    "OK. With the help of two generals, great things can be accomplished. But there is one more thing. My father promised the emissary of the five-star army that he would open the gate of don''t lose eight miles to welcome them into the pass in five days. In this way, once we let them enter the pass, I''m afraid it''s impossible for us to stop them. Tomorrow is the date of the five-day appointment. Let''s see if it''s right Someone can go there in advance? "This is what hadan Bartel really cares about. Once don''t lose eight miles as the gate is occupied, Turpan will enter a passive state in the next battle.


    "This..." knowing that this was a big thing, after the two generals looked at each other, they stood up and said, "that''s right. I''ll take someone. The general guarding the city is my subordinate. He should listen to me."


    Seeing that xurigan took the initiative to undertake an important mission, hadan Bartel was naturally very happy. "Well, let''s leave everything to the general, and your 200 soldiers can go with you. After all, it''s the most important to control and don''t lose eight miles."


    "No, don''t lose eight mile city with 20000 soldiers. I can''t capture it with or without 200 soldiers. This time I convince people with reason. I know." Xurigan shook his head. He knew that the most important thing was whether he could force king Xiza to step down. Otherwise, even if he won the control of balicheng, he would be labeled as an anti minister, and he would have no way to go.


    The matter was settled in this way. After leaving the great prince''s house, xurigan rode a fast horse and took only two soldiers straight to don''t lose eight miles. His time was limited. After all, he arrived before dawn tomorrow morning, otherwise some things would be unstoppable.


    After some discussion, the eldest prince and general daiqin set the time to capture the palace at 3 a.m. that was when people went to deep sleep and when people''s air defense preparedness was the lowest.


    Neither king Xiza of Turpan nor the spies of the Intelligence Bureau arranged by the Yang family in Turpan were aware of all this. No one would believe that the palace change was about to happen, and no one questioned that someone really dared to do so.


    It seems to outsiders that both xurigan and daiqin are generals promoted by King Xiza. How can a dog bite its owner?


    At night, the weather at the end of September was already cool, and the temperature was only a few degrees. The soldiers in charge of patrolling the palace had entered a state of half rest.


    After daiqin transferred half of the palace guards for patrol reasons, the defense level of the whole palace was reduced to the lowest, with less than 500 people, and most of them were in a state of confusion. Especially when it was about dawn, people''s sense of defense was extremely poor.


    At this time, dark shadows came over the palace wall like a poisonous snake towards the inner courtyard of the palace, layer by layer, closer and closer to King Xiza''s bedroom.


    "Who?"


    With the entry of a large number of soldiers in black, their movements finally attracted the attention of the guards in the palace. With this cry, a feather arrow also broke through the air. Right in the chest of the shouting voice, an arrow pierced through the heart and died.


    This arrow was like a general order to start the attack. Countless dark shadows rushed forward shouting and killed the defenseless and unexpected palace guards.


    At the beginning of the chaos, the soldiers broke through one defense line after another and got closer and closer to the king''s bedroom.


    Such a big noise had awakened the sleeping king Xiza. When he knew from the guard that a group of people had surrounded the palace and were getting closer and closer to him, Xiza was scared to hide under a dragon case, shivering all over, but kept repeating a sentence, "don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    At dawn, more than 300 palace guards were killed, more than 100 injured and nearly 100 captured. King Siza, who had been stunned, was carried down and placed in a secret place. Accompanied by general daiqin, the great prince hadan Bartel took the throne as he wished, and got the tiger amulet for commanding the army and the great seal of the country, which confirmed the fact that he became the new king of Turpan.


    ......


    Don''t lose eight mile city.


    At dawn, the east gate, which was close to the five-star military camp, was wide open, indicating their determination to raise the city to surrender as agreed.


    "Move forward." Yang Chendong waved his arm with a smile in front of the Chinese army camp. At present, as a non front army, 5000 Mongolian cavalry went under the five-star flag to don''t lose Bali city. Each cavalry was majestic and energetic.


    On the tower, the rising sun, who had put on a set of general armor, was squinting at the scene. He arrived before dawn, and then with some painstaking care, the city guarding general returned to his hands.


    Of course, there are also psychological reasons why the soldiers guarding the city don''t want to surrender without firing an arrow. As a soldier, no one is willing to surrender unless necessary.


    "Prepare." seeing that the forward of the five-star cavalry has come to the city, waiting to enter the city gate, the rising sun shouted, "shoot an arrow!"


    Whoosh... Whoosh


    The Turpan soldiers hiding under the battlements jumped out, as if they were divine soldiers falling from the sky, one by one with strong bows and shot straight at the unsuspecting five-star cavalry under the city.


    Without precaution, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Just a care, hundreds of cavalry were shot. Some were directly shot and killed in the same place, others were injured by arrows and were wailing on the war horse.


    "Close the city gate." with a successful blow, xurigan quickly issued the order to close the city gate. He noticed that the oncoming five-star army had more than 100000 troops. Even if he got the first hand, if he was not careful, it would still be difficult to hold the city.


    The sudden change under the city gate caught the five-star army by surprise. Naritsong, the Mongolian cavalry general who was following the team to enter the city, ordered the cavalry to retreat, ran back to the Chinese Army''s tent with red eyes, knelt down at Yang Chendong''s feet, "king, the Turpan army turned back, please allow me to lead the team to attack the city and collect blood debts."


    At this moment, not only naritsong, but also other generals led the team had red eyes and a very angry look.


    Yang Chendong''s face in a golden cloak was no better. He did not expect that Turpan dared to do so and deceive himself. Although he said that the Mongolian cavalry were not his own lineage, he was confident that he could join here and turn these people into his own lineage. He is also his own soldier. Of course, he is very angry when such a thing happens.


    "Report."


    While all the generals were angry and waiting for the siege order, the reporter Wang Shan suddenly appeared with a telegram sent by the secret agent of Turpan City Security Bureau in his hand and sent it to Yang Chendong.


    Reaching out to take it, Yang Chendong took a breath after sweeping his eyes. At the same time, his anger was not so strong. He looked at the generals and said, "take back the troops first and go back to the account."


    Yang Chendong turned and went to the big tent. At the moment, Badaojiang, the predecessor of the big tent wearing the black riding dragon guard uniform, has knelt on the ground. With him, there are several captains and small captains such as Qiu Wu, Dao Xiao and Peng Yue.


    Obviously, the Turpan army went back on its word and took the opportunity to hurt the Mongolian cavalry. They also saw it. Thinking of the way he vowed to complete the task before, Badaojiang came to apologize. Others were tied up to let the sixth young master get away with it.


    "Get up, it''s not your fault. Badaojiang, your task has been completed very well." Yang Chendong stopped before walking through the crowd. After saying this, he walked towards the big tent.


    If he hadn''t read the telegram, Yang Chendong might have been very angry, but now, knowing what happened, he certainly wouldn''t be in trouble for Badaojiang. Speaking of it, he didn''t expect such a thing to happen.

 Chapter 1203

    Yes, it is recorded in the telegram that early this morning, the great prince hadan Bartel suddenly became king, replacing the former king Siza. And declared to all the officials and the people that from now on, Turpan declared war on the five-star army.


    As soon as the sudden news came out, the intelligence department immediately began to investigate the cause. They didn''t want to send this endless telegram to King Wunan. Therefore, it was a little late, which caused the losses of the Mongolian cavalry.


    But Yang Chendong can''t blame them for this. After all, the news needs to be true and the reason needs to be found. Some evening newspapers are also normal. Besides, didn''t he expect such a thing to happen in Turpan?


    Back in the big tent, looking at the contents of the telegram, hadan Bartel actually knocked on the gate of the palace by force, and then seized power by force. He was surprised and blamed himself at the same time. How can a country easily surrender to you without firing an arrow? I believe it myself.


    "It seems that I was careless at last. Too many things went smoothly, resulting in arrogance. We must pay attention to this later." Yang Chendong, thinking about this secretly, reviewed himself. At the same time, other generals also entered the big account at the moment.


    After everyone stood still, they all looked forward to Yang Chendong. When waiting for him to give the order to attack the city, Yang Chendong suddenly got up, then bowed 90 degrees to the people, and said sincerely, "everyone, this time the king was wrong. I''m sorry."


    The sudden apology frightened the generals. One by one, they were stunned, and then one by one, they knelt down on the ground and shouted, "king, please take back your apology. We can''t afford it. We can''t afford it."


    It''s no wonder that these generals who kill people without blinking an eye and will not tremble in the face of the thousands of troops of the enemy are afraid. In ancient times, where was the truth that emperors made amends to their ministers? This is the particularity of feudal hierarchy.


    Even if the emperor made a mistake, it would be a great thing to be able to make an edict for the next crime. I don''t know how long it has been to be praised by others, not to mention that Yang Chendong bowed and apologized, which is more sincere.


    Including Yang Er standing on one side, after an instant of surprise, they all lay on the ground. Yang Chendong is now their king and their master. Where does the Lord make amends to his servants? That''s unheard of.


    Naritsong, one of the generals, knelt on the ground with his eyes flowing. He was really angry just now. Of course, he was not angry with Yang Chendong, nor did he dare to be angry with Yang Chendong. He was angry for the treachery of Turpan. What he asked now is to attack the city and avenge his dead brothers.


    But unexpectedly, Wang took the initiative to admit his mistake. At this moment, he felt that his heart was so warm and his tears couldn''t stop flowing out. With such a king, even if you let him die in the charge now, you can close your eyes happily.


    Yang Chendong sincerely apologized. In the modern army, it is the commander of the first army. If he does something wrong, he also needs to write a review. If it is serious, he has to make a public apology. This is what we are used to. We never thought that this move would attract such a big response.


    After sighing and lamenting the different environments and concepts under different systems, Yang Chendong had to sit back in his chair again, and then raised his right hand, "well, let''s get up."


    Hearing the sound, the generals quietly raised their heads and saw that Yang Chendong had returned to his chair. Then they took a long breath and climbed up from the ground one by one. But at this moment, everyone lowered their heads. In their view, the king admitted his mistake. Isn''t he wrong?


    Why hasn''t anyone questioned the authenticity of Turpan''s sincere surrender before? Are they too careless and proud?


    It seems that he saw what everyone was thinking. Yang Chendong handed the telegram to Yang Er, "show the generals, and they''ll know what''s going on."


    The detailed information in the telegram and the reason for the attack are better than Yang Chendong''s explanation. Sure enough, as a general saw it, he showed a sudden realization. It was obvious that the mutiny was also very difficult for them to happen. And now it has happened. That can only blame their bad luck.


    "You all know the reason, so let''s talk about it." when the telegram was passed around and returned to Yang Chendong''s hands, he looked at the generals and asked aloud.


    Knowing the causes and consequences, the generals quickly decided. At present, Tian Hu, the commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world, was the first to stand up. "In the view of teachers and students, their new king declared war on us publicly, so we don''t have to be polite. Just send troops to fight. Our first division is willing to be a pioneer, capture and take revenge for our dead comrades in arms."


    Tian Hu took the initiative to ask for war. In the eyes of other generals, where is willing to rely? After naritsong reacted, he immediately stepped out and said, "king, it was our Mongolian cavalry who hurt. Please give us this opportunity for revenge."


    "Sixth young master, please hand over the task to our new three armed forces. I promise not to lose eight miles in three days at the latest." Su He, commander of the new three armed forces, came out.


    "Give it to the first division of the Far East army, and we can take it in two and a half days." Mr. Dai Kuo also stood up and scrambled.


    "Leave it to us..."


    For a time, all the officers of the army, division and regiment stood up and asked to take the vanguard, take don''t lose eight miles and avenge their dead cavalry comrades in arms.


    What is military morale? This is military morale. When everyone asks to go to war, this morale reaches its peak. Once anyone is allowed to go out, he will certainly try his best to achieve an excellent performance of 120%.


    If Yang Chendong gives an order at this time, the siege can certainly get twice the result with half the effort. Just


    But Yang Chendong shook his head. For nothing else, he knew one thing very well. This time he brought all the cavalry. If the cavalry went to attack the city, not only the effect would be poor, but also the loss would increase. This was not what he wanted to see.


    But you can''t use cavalry. Don''t lose eight mile city. You must attack it. You kill nearly a thousand cavalry with the sudden hand of the other party. He must revenge this revenge. Otherwise, why face the generals and deter the enemies?


    "Yang Er, when will the fourth Lu Division arrive?" Yang Chendong asked Yang Er aside when he turned around.


    Yang ER was still thinking about which army the young master would send to fight. Suddenly, he was stunned when he heard such a question, but he instinctively replied, "the fourth Lu Division is transporting materials behind. It needs to arrive at the camp tomorrow morning."


    "Well, wait until the fourth Lu division comes. This time, I want them to know what is blood debt and blood compensation. I want them to know what serious consequences there will be if they dare to set up our five-star army." Yang Chendong said in a sonorous voice.


    Usually, Yang Chendong won''t treat ordinary people? Even if he doesn''t like this nation very much, once he occupies it, he will become his people. It''s no problem to love some. But this time, the practice of Turpan angered him. He decided to attack the city with artillery tomorrow. At that time, no matter what soldiers or people will be baptized by artillery.


    Such a practice is indeed a coincidence, but these people are not Han people. If you want to blame them, blame their new king hadan Bartel.


    Yang Chendong did not agree to any general''s request, but to wait for the fourth Lu Division to start the war. This makes everyone dissatisfied and can''t say anything. After all, who can compare the siege with the cold front army full of firearms?


    Of course, no one has no opinion on this. For example, Dai Kuo, the division commander of the first riding division of the Far East army, is a little puzzled. He joined the Far East army when it was built into an army. He has been working under Chen Bo. He was promoted exceptionally because of his great force and wisdom. Such a person has some pride. In addition, he doesn''t know much about the five-star army, especially the cold front of the firearm army. He is dissatisfied.


    Just looking at everyone''s silence, he said, "well, let''s take a look at the performance of the Fourth Army division tomorrow. If they can''t, they must stand up and fight this first battle and make a name for the Far East army."


    Yang Chendong doesn''t know Dai Kuo''s idea. Even if he knows, he won''t care too much. He has absolute confidence in the fourth Lu Division.


    ......


    Don''t lose eight mile city.


    After a burst of bow and arrow raids killed and wounded nearly a thousand enemies, the five-star army retreated. Xurigan''s expression was not relaxed, but more nervous. He ordered the soldiers to climb the tower and prepare fire oil, sleepers and boulders. He was waiting for the five-star army to attack the city. With only 20000 troops in his hand, he didn''t have much confidence in his heart. He just hoped that the new King hadan bater could lead the troops faster.


    Above the tower, all the Turpan soldiers were in full battle readiness, and even many soldiers were nervous and sweating. But the five-star army camp five miles away from them was indeed a relaxed scene.


    The cook was cooking, and the cigarettes curled up. The smell of meat made many soldiers satisfied.


    An order has just been sent from above to let everyone have a good rest for a day, and then prepare to launch an attack after noon tomorrow. At that time, it might not be easy for everyone to eat in such a pleasant and unprepared place.


    This is the calm before the storm. Many soldiers take advantage of this time to have a good rest and meet the New World War I with their fullest state and strongest physical strength.


    The five-star army suddenly stopped the attack, which greatly surprised the rising sun. Until the evening, the other party still had no movement. He finally couldn''t help writing a letter and sent someone back to Turpan city to give it to the new king.

 Chapter 1204

    When I received this letter, it was noon the next day, but it was delivered in time after two fast horses died. Wearing a king''s uniform, hadan Bartel opened the letter nervously. What he was most worried about was the five-star army attacking the city. Don''t lose eight miles and it will change hands.


    Dai Qin, standing on one side, felt the same about hadan Bartel''s worry. When he saw that the letter was disassembled, the new king was stunned in place soon. He couldn''t help being more nervous and asked carefully, "Your Majesty, but don''t lose eight miles. What''s wrong?"


    Hadan Bartel did not answer general daiqin''s inquiry, but remained stunned. It was not until he was asked the second time that he handed the secret letter, "general, look for yourself."


    With a little nervousness, daiqin took the letter. After reading it carefully, he couldn''t help laughing, "Good thing, good thing. Wang, the five-star army didn''t dare to attack the city after losing money. In this way, we can see that they are not as powerful as the legend. As long as we can hold on and wait for our reinforcements to rush over, we can certainly reject them outside the city, so that our country will be safe. In the meantime, when other countries help, that''s the reason why we fight back with all our strength Time. "


    Daiqin thought really well. Hold on for eight miles, don''t let the five-star army come in, and then gather the forces of Yili, yelqiang and Wara cavalry. They will have hundreds of thousands. During this time, they will surpass each other in troops and supply lines. In this way, the odds of winning this battle are great.


    After a burst of laughter, daiqin noticed that the new Wang was still frowning, so he asked, "Wang, this is good news. Why aren''t you unhappy?"


    "Well, I always feel that things are wrong. I don''t have any temper when I can fight Daming. Even the cavalry on the grassland who can fight the best are looking at it. How can the cold five-star army be so vulnerable? Do they have any plans?" hadan bater is worthy of being one of the monarchs who laid the foundation for the strength of Turpan. He has the ability to see the problem to the point.


    General daiqin did not agree with his idea. "Don''t worry, Wang. No matter what strategies you have, as long as you don''t let them attack and don''t lose eight miles, they can''t show what skills they have. At that time, the initiative is in our hands. Don''t you just do what you want? Of course, if Wang is worried, my minister will be willing to take the lead in immediately helping and don''t lose eight miles."


    Hearing that daiqin was willing to send troops to help now, hadan Bartel looked much better. "Well, it''s going to be a hard general, but now only 30000 soldiers have been prepared. Is that enough?"


    "That''s enough. Thirty thousand plus twenty thousand people guarding the city, there are fifty thousand people, enough to cope with ten days and a half months, or even longer. At that time, reinforcements from other countries will arrive, no problem." daiqin said with great arms.


    These words also gave hadan Bartel incomparable confidence. He nodded happily and said, "well, the king will give you a tiger amulet. General, please rest assured that the king will immediately urge other countries to send troops to help us."


    "Wang, the minister will go and prepare now. He can lead the troops out in the afternoon." daiqin said excitedly. But he didn''t know what kind of opponent he was going to face. What''s more, he didn''t know that he was going to face the tragedy of hell on earth.


    Yesterday, Yang Chendong gave an order. As soon as the fourth Lu Division arrived, he would attack the army. When the order came out, commander Ling Daqiang, who was escorting the supplies of grain and grass in the rear, felt like grass. He wished he could get under the wall of besi Bali now.


    "Somebody, call several heads to the meeting." Ling Daqiang, who couldn''t suppress his excitement, finally couldn''t calm down and asked the correspondent to find his four heads.


    Soon, the first group leader Gao Xiang, the second group leader he Wen, the third group leader Lu Zheng and the fourth group leader Ye Xingfeng rushed to Ling Daqiang. Then the four looked at the teacher with consulting eyes. They didn''t understand that they could arrive at the city of don''t lose eight miles tomorrow. Now what''s the matter with everyone''s gathering place.


    Ling Daqiang didn''t speak immediately, but first looked at the four regiments under his command. Seeing that they couldn''t touch their heads, he couldn''t help laughing, "well, you don''t have to guess. Let me tell you now. This is a good thing."


    As he spoke, he asked Daqiang to take out the telegram he had just received. The four regiments quickly circulated it and looked at it clearly. Then the eyes of the four regiments lit up. Gao Xiang, the first regiment regiment regiment regiment, said in due course, "our regiment is the main force. This time, it must be our regiment that will show its hand."


    "Alas, without such a thing, there is only one regiment first, and our second regiment expressed dissatisfaction." the second regiment head he wen immediately expressed his opposition.


    Then the other two leaders also expressed their opposition. Finally, the matter fell to Ling Daqiang.


    Mr. Daqiang knew that this was a very obvious thing. Everyone wanted to get the task, but he was a little embarrassed if he didn''t send anyone. Finally, he turned his eyes and used the most primitive method to solve the problem, that is, drawing lots.


    Prepare four pieces of paper. Everyone goes to draw. There is nothing written on three pieces of paper. Only the last one has an attack word. Whoever gets the task is who.


    This method has been unanimously recognized by the four leaders. It is fairer than luck. No one can raise any doubt. In this way, after the four regiments had a competition, the second regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regiment regimen.


    "Haha, haha, our second regiment''s main attack." after opening the note in his hand, he wen shouted with great joy.


    The other three leaders looked decadent and looked at he wen with envy.


    "OK, the task will be handed over to the second regiment. But please remember, head he, your regiment will escort five 100mm mortars to the front of the team. Whether you can get to the camp tomorrow afternoon depends on your ability. If you can''t arrive as scheduled, the other regiments will be drawing lots at that time, and you won''t have anything to do. Moreover, it''s not possible to complete the task this time OK, if the landing point is not correct, there will be nothing for you two regiments in such a task in the future. Are you willing to agree? "Ling Daqiang then put forward a series of requirements, increasing the difficulty of the task.


    "Promise, promise, all promise, ha ha ha." he Wen, the second regimental commander, said confidently.


    As a member of the cold front, shooting is a common thing. Although you can''t often practice like a shotgun, you often have artillery missions. Once you have a target, you will never miss it. They are sure of the credit.


    In this way, the other three regiments watched he wen leave with envious eyes, and the five 100mm mortars with the army also left one step ahead of the second regiment.


    It should be said that in order to complete the task, or even efficiently complete the task, the congratulatory message was carried out at the speed of marching all the way. It arrived only nine Li in the morning before noon the next day. He also took time to let the soldiers rest for an hour, ate something, and then five mortars were placed 300 meters in front of Bali city.


    The ruler or something, Yang Chendong had already sent someone to set it. Now the target is in front of him. He Wen began to order the loading of shells in front of the whole army. It''s really cool to be envied in full view of the public.


    Yang Chendong came out with all the generals, especially the Mongolian army led by Na risong. He put on his armor early and was ready to charge. This is also the compensation given by Yang Chendong to them, that is, they suffered a loss yesterday, and of course they have to make up for it today.


    On the eight mile City, the rising sun army is watching the scene under the city with soldiers.


    "This is... This is the red cannon." because it is located in a remote place, xurigan has not really touched this thing, but it is said that it is always there. Now he is surprised to see that the iron thing is in front of the city, and then he shouted loudly to his soldiers, "come on, find a place to hide, come on!"


    Although he had never seen the power of the cannon with his own eyes, he believed that the five-star army would not be soft when sending troops after waiting so long.


    Under the cry of the rising sun, the soldiers of Turpan were quickly looking for a place to hide. But because they didn''t know enough, most soldiers just hid under the battlements. In his opinion, with the city wall as defense, it was safe enough.


    As for the reaction of the city, head he Wen was unheard of. At this time, he is still meticulously completing the actions in his hand, ordering people to adjust the ruler and make relevant preparations.


    In the orderly preparation of the artillery, commander He Wen seemed to have never heard of the reaction of the Turpan army under the city gate. Because he knew that once the artillery fire was fired, it was difficult to say where it would be safe, so it was the same whether to hide or where to hide.


    The five-star army is ready, especially the Mongolian cavalry led by naritsong. Although Yang Chendong said before that they could launch an attack only after shelling for half an hour, now he is still fully prepared.


    The sun was hanging in the sky, and a cold wind blew from time to time, but at this moment, many people had no feeling. Everyone''s attention was focused on the dark iron blocks in the front five doors. They were waiting to see the power they showed next.


    Not everyone in the cavalry camp has seen the power of artillery, but most of them have seen one artillery hit one bullet, and few have seen five artillery open together. The result is not what they can imagine, and everything will happen next, which makes them don''t even want to blink their eyes, for fear of missing something.


    Finally, under the expectation of the public and various complex thoughts, the work of five 100mm mortars was ready, and the shells were loaded. Just wait for the last order, and you can fire five shells in a row.

 Chapter 1205

    The congratulatory message did not give an order immediately, because he handled such a thing for the first time. Although the Yang system is powerful, its ability to take refuge in shells is still very weak. The process is unqualified. Often ten shells come out, and sometimes only one or two are really available, which makes them have to use them sparingly. This is why the artillery has not been popularized on a large scale, and the technology is not mature enough, Everything depends on the supplement of great probability and effort.


    It was precisely because of the precious shells that he wen couldn''t help looking back at Yang Chendong wearing a golden cloak behind him before firing. He was waiting for the sixth young master to give the final instructions.


    He didn''t speak, just nodded his head gently, which represented Yang Chendong''s attitude.


    Normally, a city with only 50000 people and 20000 defensive soldiers doesn''t need to put up such a big battle, but yesterday''s shameless sneak attack caused Yang Chendong''s unhappiness. Even if he wants to waste some shells, he also needs his opponent to pay a price and tell the world what will happen if he dares to play with the five-star army.


    He Wen, who got the final order, flashed in his eyes and showed his excitement on his face. Then he quickly turned around, held a red small flag in his hand, and shouted loudly, "gunner ready - release!"


    "Let go!"


    This shout, he Wen, can be described as tearing out, and the whole big neck tendon came out. With this shout, "boom, boom, boom!"


    The five guns roared at the same time. A flash of fire shot out of the gun chamber and flew out at a speed that the naked eye could not keep up with. Under the rumbling sound, the horses roared.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The roar of artillery and 100 mm mortars showed their ferocious side and launched a relentless attack on the target.


    I haven''t seen the scene of later generations'' artillery exploding all over the hillside and razing it to the ground in an instant, so that people at that time were like an ignorant child. Occasionally, they would be amazed when they saw a grenade explosion.


    In the eyes of such people, the power of 100mm mortar is as powerful as that of later nuclear bomb tests. Especially when the gun falls under the city wall and blows a big hole there in an instant, I don''t know how many people are stunned and show an unbelievable look.


    I don''t know how many people keep rubbing their eyes at this moment. They want to make sure whether what they see is true or whether they have been traveling in their dreams.


    Compared with the surprise and even suspicion of these people, as the army and people of Turpan on the attacked side, their experience at this moment is so real. When the shells roar over their heads or explode around them, the sound of crying father and mother and scolding explode.


    The collapse of houses, the flying shooting of stones, the burning of shops, the broken limbs and arms that suddenly appear in the street, and the bright and bloody flesh thrown everywhere are like hell on earth.


    The shell that doesn''t know where it will fall in the next second is like a Damocles sword hanging over his head, which makes everyone fear except fear.


    No one knows what will happen next second? No one knows if everyone will live next second? Will you become the target of being blown up in the next second


    The morale of the army and the people completely began to collapse at this moment


    The city is like hell on earth. Every breath is as long as it is. Outside the city, many five-star soldiers have been silly, including some company commanders, battalion commanders, regiments and even division commanders.


    Although many of them know that artillery is powerful, especially the artillery of the five-star army. They have overestimated the power of artillery as much as possible, but at present, they still have to marvel that the fact is more spectacular and powerful than they thought.


    It can only be said that their imagination needs to be improved and increased.


    Therefore, I don''t know how many people are secretly looking at the second regiment of He Wen, which is under continuous artillery attack. I don''t know how many people lament the power and strength of King Wunan in their hearts. Because these things were invented and created under his guidance.


    "Launch!"


    He Wen is still waving a small red flag. At this moment, he has entered a semi crazy state. Every time he shoots a shell, his face will become red. At this moment, he is immersed in it.


    "Enough." after looking at the watch on his wrist, the only very sober Yang Chendong looked at Yang Er around him and said softly.


    This sound will also awaken Yang Er, who is also caught in the color of surprise. Although he is Yang Chendong''s close guard, it is difficult to see such a scene.


    "Yes." Yang Er, who promised, rode away quickly and came to head he Wen and said loudly, "young master, you have an order to stop firing."


    "Er! Ah... Stop loading shells." he wen shouted quickly, and then he looked distressed. Looking at the empty shell boxes, he wanted to cry without tears. This time, more than a dozen shells were fired than planned. These are the treasures of the fourth Lu Division. I don''t know how the division commander will clean up himself when he sees them.


    The rumbling gunfire finally stopped, and the day pine, which was half a beat slower, finally reacted. When I looked at it, I found that the city gate of don''t lose eight miles had already not known where to fly. I didn''t even see the shadow of an enemy. I couldn''t help laughing for a while, and then shouted wildly, "Mongolian cavalry listen to the order, follow me - kill!"


    When the word "kill" came out, the machete started with the scabbard, and then there was the roar of horses'' hooves.


    Taking advantage of his illness to kill him, the Mongolian cavalry''s complex opportunity came.


    No one would have thought that just yesterday, the Mongolian cavalry were killed unprepared. And just one day later, their chance of revenge appeared. Facing the same defenseless opponents, they launched their own killing.


    There have been orders for a long time, and there is no need to be soft. This time, the Mongolian cavalry are facing 20000 Turpan soldiers who are just guarding the city, as well as the civilians who want to hold sticks and even pots and pans to resist.


    In short, there is no right or wrong in war, because it is all wrong. The enemy is not absolute either. Weapons in hand are the enemy.


    Nearly 20000 Mongolian cavalry rushed into the city like wild beasts, making the bloody city even more bleak. This day is destined to be a day like hell for the soldiers and people who don''t lose eight miles.


    Yang Chendong has never heard of all this.


    This is not that he should be sincere as stone and iron, but that he knows very well that the wicked need to be sharpened by the wicked.


    Maybe some people know that if you respect them, they will pay you back. But for some people, your concession will only be regarded as a sign of cowardice. For such people, only killing can stop killing, so that they can completely conquer them in mind and flesh and body, so that they will never dare to have a little heart of resistance.


    Naturally, this is originally a means to cure the symptoms rather than the root cause. But it doesn''t matter. Yang Chendong has a backhand, that is, the great migration of the people. When a place is full of strangers, their so-called national heart will naturally collapse. If they can live a good life, no one will oppose it.


    A war that is not a war, a war that is completely killing, finally ended after the vent of the Mongolian cavalry. According to the statistics after the war, the number of 20000 Turpan soldiers killed exceeded 8000, and almost all other prisoners were wounded. Fifty thousand people, more than five thousand died and countless injured.


    This is the result of playing tricks with the five-star army. Maybe if they don''t play the routine and dare to fight head-on, they won''t have such heavy losses.


    It is worth mentioning and regrettable that the city guarding general xurigan was killed in battle. He died under a boulder. It can be determined that a shell broke the battlements and unfortunately fell on him. The dignified Turpan heavy general died on the ground like this, just like the content in his name - storm, died in the storm.


    "Wang, my subordinates are not talented. About 200 cavalry escaped, and we didn''t catch up." the bloody spirit of that day song appeared in front of Yang Chendong.


    "It doesn''t matter. Someone has to report." Yang Chendong doesn''t care about this. Even he thinks that there are too few people who escape. In his eyes, those soldiers who had seen this scene could not be the enemy of the five-star army. The shadow in his heart was the biggest enemy.


    Don''t lose the city of Bali, which is regarded as a natural danger. It took less than two hours from the beginning of the attack to its complete occupation. It was the next night when the two hundred cavalry fled and some returned to Turpan.


    The newly appointed King hadan Bartel was awakened from the palace and learned from the general on duty what had happened in besi Bali city.


    "What? Don''t lose the eight mile city. Twenty thousand troops were buried and general Asahi was killed." after hearing the report of the general on duty, hadan Bartel plumped down and returned to the king''s chair with no light in his eyes.


    "How could it be? How could it be?" after a long time, hadan Bartel woke up, but he still couldn''t stop.


    "Wang, the soldiers who escaped said that the five-star army had a powerful gun, which made the whole city of don''t lose eight miles like hell." the general on duty trembled when he said this. He couldn''t help thinking in his heart, if these are the facts, how can they fight with others with knives and guns? What''s the difference between this and death?


    "Artillery? Powerful artillery? How could this be possible? The king of Daming''s Shenji camp has heard of it, and it has never been so powerful." hadan Bartel asked incredulously.

 Chapter 1206

    "But the soldiers who escaped said so, your majesty, what do you think to do with these people?" the general on duty asked carefully. It is precisely because he is a general that he knows well what impact this matter will have on the morale of the army once it is spread. I''m afraid no one dares to fight in the face of the five-star army.


    "How to deal with it? Pass through the customs and behead on the spot if someone dares to talk nonsense." hadan Bartel is worthy of being an owl. He soon thought of the key to the matter and showed a fierce look at the general on duty.


    "I see, your majesty." the general on duty nodded and went out to do business. In fact, he also wanted to say that not only those who escaped, but also some soldiers did not know where to go. I''m afraid the news can''t be hidden. But for these, he didn''t dare to speak, because he was afraid of hadan Bartel''s eyes. He was afraid that the king would leave the matter to himself. Wouldn''t he ask for trouble?


    To say that the general on duty thought well, the news at this time could not be concealed, because the deserters had already been frightened. When they fled, some people randomly chose the direction and finally entered different towns. The news spread with the spread of these people.


    But this is not frustrating. What really makes Turpan unbearable is general daiqin, who has set out with 30000 troops. When he was on his way to bersibali city with 5000 cavalry and 25000 infantry, they were encountering the new Third Army heading for Turpan.


    When the Scouts of both sides meet in front, it is natural to have a bloody battle. Then news came to their respective rear.


    Su Hezheng was marching along the road with more than 20000 people from the new three armies. Suddenly, he heard the Scout say that there were foreign troops ahead, and the number was about 30000, mostly infantry. The news made Su he''s whole body excited.


    Since he left Liaodong, Su He and the new three armies have been on their way all the time. They haven''t even fought a decent big battle. Even under Shicheng, he just ran after the enemy, which made him hold his breath.


    Yang Chendong believes in himself so much that he takes himself everywhere, but his contribution is too small. Just when he was worried about entering Turpan and wanted to do something great, the opportunity finally came.


    "Inform all divisions and regiments to launch a fierce attack with companies as units." the two armies suddenly met. At this time, there was no time to prepare the battle plan, but Su He trusted his officers very much. He believed that these people would live up to their mission and hit the enemy hard.


    Although such encounters come very suddenly, the new three services have already carried out corresponding training. At this moment, it is time to give full play to their subjective initiative. It depends on which officer in charge reacts quickly, and the harvest will naturally be huge.


    All year round, I have been with Yang Chendong and fought with my opponents for a long time. What kind of situation will happen and what kind of plan preparation has been done. All this is not a problem at present. The new armed forces have such confidence. But daiqin had no such ability.


    This is not to say that daiqin''s command ability is not good, but that the reaction ability of his soldiers is much worse.


    The scouts from the front came the news that Dai Qin''s first reaction was impossible when he suddenly met the five-star army ten miles ahead.


    He was also unlucky, because he was an official and didn''t encounter a frightened deserter. Therefore, he naturally didn''t believe that there would be a large number of five-star armies in the hinterland of Turpan.


    Don''t lose eight mile city. There is a rising sun with 20000 elite guards. It can''t be so easy to break through. It must be some small army of the five-star army. It never knows where to rush in. This was daiqin''s first reaction. Just out of prudence, he ordered the whole army to stop moving forward and let him personally take five thousand cavalry to see what happened.


    In daiqin''s mind, the number of five-star soldiers must not be too many. It is enough for him to bring five thousand cavalry. Even if he met a large number of enemy troops, he took cavalry with him and had the opportunity to retreat and organize the defense line. At that time, as long as he could hold the enemy here and ask the king for help, he could even attack the five-star army on both sides with the rising sun army, he would make great achievements.


    In such a short time, daiqin thought of such a military plan. Daiqin was a qualified leader general, but he ignored two important points.


    1¡¢ The so-called two sides attack, in fact, only his own side, which is doomed that this plan will not be realized.


    2¡¢ His front is not only a powerful opponent, but also his combat power is incomparable with his 30000 troops.


    For more than ten years, Turpan has never had a war with the outside world, and their army has been too comfortable. Although the training has also been carried out, it is not enough to see when we meet one of the elite under Yang Chendong, the new Third Army.


    Few people can predict the final outcome before the war begins, let alone general daiqin is so confident at this moment. He took five thousand cavalry to attack first. He was castrated fiercely, like a green dragon going to sea.


    In the envious eyes of more than 20000 infantry, 5000 cavalry rushed out.


    More than half of the 30000 Turpan troops are recruits who have joined in recent years. The complete conscription system is one of the major signs of military reform and progress in Turpan. In history, it is precisely because they carried out the superior elimination system earlier that their army''s combat effectiveness has always maintained a very high attitude.


    The soldiers are old and need to be replaced. They are wounded. They are not suitable for long-term combat. They need to be replaced. In addition, the state attaches importance to soldiers and the improvement of corresponding treatment policies. As a result, the status of soldiers in Turpan has been not low, which has attracted many young people to join the army.


    Most of the soldiers are young people who yearn for honor. It is said that soldiers who don''t want to be generals are not good soldiers. These people come for this, and the way to realize their willingness is to enter the battlefield, kill the enemy and make contributions.


    Even now, Yang Chendong has not dared to try this advanced way of changing soldiers. Everything is because his goal is too big and needs more soldiers of all battles. If all of them are eliminated, he will have no time to train more recruits to participate in the war and win.


    Turpan has done it, which has to say that they have great spirit. But this also has a fatal disadvantage. Soldiers who have not seen blood are always just recruits. They can''t understand the cruelty on the battlefield, let alone how important the balance of mentality in that life and death atmosphere is.


    And now is the time for the five-star army to teach them. When five thousand cavalry passed by these recruits with full envy, they suddenly retreated back. As before, five thousand cavalry or five thousand cavalry. But the difference is that they have long lost their previous high spirits. Instead of the feeling of condescending, they are embarrassed. If they must use an idiom to describe it, it is a bird frightened by a bow.


    Among them, general daiqin, who escaped the fastest and rushed to the front, is an example in the eyes of many recruits.


    Originally, he was full of confidence, but soon after he rushed out, he saw the overwhelming five-star cavalry, especially the other party''s company. Each company had a bright five-star flag. At that moment, it seemed that the whole world would be dyed red. Daiqin''s pride immediately disappeared, replaced by fear, fear, and finally turned around.


    On such a battlefield, he could not analyze how many enemies there were, but he knew that if he really rushed up with 5000 cavalry, it would be tantamount to a sheep into a tiger''s mouth. In the end, he was afraid that none of them could escape.


    "How could this be possible? With so many enemies, what does xurigan do to eat? Why doesn''t he report? Why?" he clapped his horse and flew back, and his mouth was still scolding xurigan.


    Totally unprepared, daiqin was caught off guard.


    In the face of the powerful momentum of the new three services, his self-confidence was gone, and he only retreated. What he said was the word escape.


    A soldier will bear a nest.


    When the Lord''s generals put fear in their bones, we can imagine how to continue this battle and where there is any hope of winning this battle.


    The rapid return of 5000 cavalry brought great doubts to 25000 infantry.


    Some war veterans have become ugly, and experience seems to have told them the answer. But for those recruits who participated in the war for the first time, they didn''t understand it at all, and even some people naively thought, is this general daiqin training on the battlefield? To test how fast the cavalry is?


    No matter what these people think, the facts will tell you what happened. Just as the five thousand cavalry soldiers had just rushed back to the infantry battalion, behind them, a noticeable red flag appeared, and then ten thousand horses galloped like a scene from Mount Tai in front of everyone.


    At first, there were only one flag and several flags, but then more and more red flags appeared, which seemed to grow suddenly between heaven and earth, giving people a sense of infinity and boundlessness. There was only one direction from which these red flags came, that is, the direction of the 30000 troops of the Turkish and Lu army.


    "Prepare for the battle. Put in the array, archers and long Gunners came forward in turn." finally returned to his army. Dai Qin, who looked uncertain, began to drink and issue military orders. Although he was frightened by the other side''s formation at this moment, as a unified general, his duty is to command the battle. Even though he knows that the hope of victory is slim, he still has to do so. This is his mission.

 Chapter 1207

    Daiqin had already stood on the post he should stand on, and the order was read out from his mouth.


    If he shouted like this during training, the soldiers below must be unified. The archers and spearmen must have rushed to the front. Behind them, the park knife soldiers and short knife soldiers must start to lift the horse stakes and set up stumbling ropes.


    It can be said that at ordinary times, Turpan made great efforts in the training of cavalry, which expanded their self-confidence and dared to face the provocation of any opponent and force.


    But training is only training. They have never even done exercises. When they really go to the battlefield, these things suddenly appear to be so useless. The recruits'' minds were blank when they saw the enemy riding from all directions and getting closer and closer, when they felt the tremor of the earth at this moment, and when the oncoming breeze was filled with a sense of awe.


    At the moment, what military orders, what training programs, and even where they should stand suddenly seem like they can''t remember. Some of us are just stunned, dazed and looking blankly ahead.


    "The enemy is coming, what are you waiting for? Cavalry arrows." daiqin noticed this scene, and his heart was cold. If they had not been to war, they would not have been to war. When the real war came, they were afraid of the common fault of the enemy.


    Seeing that the five-star army was getting closer and closer, and there was not much time left for them, Dai Qin issued a shooting order to the cavalry around him with a roar. He wanted to tell these recruits with blood that they were on the battlefield, not training. Once anyone didn''t pay attention, the only thing waiting for them was death.


    The five thousand cavalry composed of all veterans naturally looked much better than the recruits. After hearing general daiqin''s order, although there was a trace of intolerance in their hearts, they were their companions and compatriots after all. However, military orders are like a mountain, so they can''t help but hesitate and slack.


    Take a bow, prepare an arrow, whoosh, whoosh, an iron headed bow and arrow break through the air and shoot at the front of their own team. Those archers and spearmen who should have formed a good array and made good defense against the enemy.


    Shua Shua


    The bows and arrows fell together and shot behind the unprepared and stunned soldiers. Just a wave of attacks, at least hundreds of people were killed by arrows or injured to the ground.


    Blood was on the nose. At the moment when death was in front of us, some recruits were frightened by the vanity of their feet and didn''t know what to do. But more soldiers were awakened by the touch, and their thoughts finally returned to reality. They already knew that they had picked up their weapons and were ready to start fighting.


    What you have to do is also a very correct way to deal with it. I''m afraid of blood when I don''t see blood. At the moment when I really see blood, it''s easier to arouse a little pride and war in my heart. I have to say daiqin was right.


    At least under his command, the enthusiasm of the former army was mobilized at the cost of losing hundreds of people. They finally knew their responsibilities and what to do next, so as to avoid greater death and shed more blood.


    Three miles away, the vanguard of the five-star army has stepped into it.


    The new three armed forces, made up of the elite of Mongolian nationalities, are coming with prestige.


    As the horse galloped, the strong bow behind them was held in their hands, and the shining arrow feathers were pulled out of the arrow pot one after another. They were ready to release arrows from a long distance.


    For an army that has just come down from the Japanese battlefield and has repeatedly made meritorious achievements, how should it perform on the battlefield in order to kill the enemy the most and protect itself the best.


    Some tactical actions are more like blood thicker than water, which has become a living habit. Just like at the moment, they bend over the horse and minimize their own goals to ensure that when the enemy''s arrow comes, the possibility of hitting them is minimized. At the moment when they look forward, they are like wolves on the grassland, locking their own hunting.


    This instinct, plus countless times passing by the God of death, makes many people have an instinctive experience of the threat of death. When they look at what kind of enemy may threaten themselves and what kind of bow and arrow may hit their position, they have a general understanding in their hearts. So when they saw the performance of Turpan infantry, the sense of threat was not strong, even weak.


    "The opponent''s combat power is not strong and morale is low. Take this opportunity to rush to kill!" a company commander who rushed in front made a battlefield prediction based on his intuition and issued a military order to his 100 soldiers.


    There are many company commanders like this. Most of them climb out of the dead. Maybe they can''t read too many big words and can''t speak a few reasonable words, but they have to admit that they still have rich command experience on the battlefield.


    A tiger with a pack of wolves went to fight a wolf with a pack of sheep. The result seemed to have been doomed.


    There is a saying in the world that what you eat is doomed. Although there are some miracles, it does not mean that this principle will be lightly changed. Just like now, the 30000 Turpan army led by daiqin can''t create any miracles.


    "Shoot an arrow."


    When the distance between the two sides was less than 200 meters, general daiqin on his horse gave a roar.


    It was said that he had not completely reached the range of the bow and arrow, but daiqin still issued an order. What he was afraid of was that the distance was too close, and the timid side of the archers would be revealed again. After giving an order, a full 5000 archers did not hesitate to shoot their bows and arrows forward.


    The results of the training are finally reflected. At least after the order is issued, it can be implemented. This is not an easy thing. For the soldiers'' reaction at this time, if general daiqin had to score, he could score at least 70 points.


    Five thousand bows and arrows came from a long distance and rushed towards the forward cavalry of the five-star army. Under the arrow rain, it seemed that there was no place safe.


    Facing the advance issuance of bows and arrows, the cavalry of the new three services showed their rich combat experience, just as in modern war, veterans can accurately predict the impact point of bullets and shells, many cavalry soldiers made various evasive actions.


    Some fell to the side of the horse, some pulled the war horse aside, some simply waved in front of them with a saber, and others had jumped on the horse and rolled to the ground.


    No matter what kind of evasion action, it is based on their location. If you can hide, hide. If you can''t hide, stop. If you can''t stop, just abandon the horse and go down.


    The military regulations of the five-star army require one thing in this regard. How to protect your own safety to the greatest extent in the chaos of arrows is the most important. No one will pay attention to whether the posture is unified and good-looking.


    Under various evasive actions, 5000 bows and arrows only caused hundreds of war horses to be shot and more than 100 soldiers to be wounded and killed. Among them, the number of wounded soldiers is far greater than the number of dead.


    This is naturally related to the rich combat experience of the cavalry of the new three services, but it is also related to the premature issuance of bows and arrows by the Turpan army. Most bows and arrows are not within range and do not threaten the safety of the cavalry of the new three services.


    "Reflection!"


    After a wave of bows and arrows, the cavalry of the new three services launched a counterattack.


    It''s rude to come without going. Under the speed of the war horse, the distance of tens of meters or hundreds of meters is just a flash. At this moment, the distance between the two sides was less than 100 meters, which was within the best range of the bow and arrow, and the bow and arrow counterattack of the cavalry of the new three services began.


    Different from the blind shooting of the Turpan archers, the archers of the five-star army have a very systematic counterattack. They choose the most positive opponent according to their respective positions, so as to ensure that one archer can only deal with one person without repetition.


    In this way, the vanguard army has six or seven thousand cavalry, which is that six or seven thousand bows and arrows broke through the air. The lethality is not the same as the bow and arrow attack of Turpan just now. When a wave of bows and arrows landed, at least thousands of Turpan bows and arrows were shot to the ground.


    And all this is just the beginning. After a wave of bows and arrows, quickly set up bows and arrows without waiting for whether the last bow and arrow hit the enemy. This is originally an instinct of the cavalry of the five-star army.


    It''s far from like the archers of Turpan. After shooting an arrow, they have to look at the results, and then take the arrow pot and prepare the arrow. This makes the two sides completely unequal in the speed of arrow.


    Thousands of Turpan archers were overturned on the ground, which greatly disrupted their bow and arrow attack speed. In addition, they were nervous and took out their bows and arrows much slower than before, so that the two sides were at the same frequency the second time.


    "Shua Shua... Shua Shua..."


    The scene of bow and arrow attack appeared. Thousands of bows and arrows from both sides seemed to be sent out at the same time and rushed opposite each other. So that some bows and arrows hit together in mid air, producing bursts of crackling iron impact sound.


    Subsequently, another large area of Turpan archers was overturned on the ground. They didn''t have any advantage before, let alone shoot at the same time. In the eyes of many Turpan archers, they have no goal. All they can do is instinctively take the arrow and release it. Even if you can''t see the position of the target, why talk about accuracy?


    "The archers retreated and the spearmen were ready." general daiqin looked at the scene with some heartache. The performance of his own archers was really unsatisfactory. It happened that the archers of the other party were so excellent. He knew that if he continued to shoot the archers, his loss would only be greater. Now he put his treasure on the long spearmen of the second echelon, He has noticed that after a short period of confusion and confusion, these spearmen have begun to gradually enter the state.

 Chapter 1208

    The archers began to retreat and the Lancers began to move forward. The glittering lances were like a gun array. They just waited for the cavalry of the five-star army to rush over and pierce them, so as to put a ten thousand gun through their hearts


    ¡£


    The performance of the spearmen was seen in the eyes of general daiqin, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the usual training was not done in vain. After a short period of chaos, they had begun to enter their respective roles. Next, it was time to hit the cavalry of the five-star army.


    Although we will not be sure of the victory, we can at least achieve the result of heavy losses. Next is the final game between the two sides, and the result of victory or defeat may be five to five.


    Daiqin''s face began to return to normal. He wanted to see how the cavalry of the five-star army faced his long gun array. You know, even if you rush up with 5000 cavalry, you can''t get a little cheaper. One inch long and one inch strong, the cavalry can''t rush in front of them at all. They have to face the sharp spear and will die.


    "It''s a long Spearman, Siege!"


    Dai Qin''s face was looking forward, and the cavalry of the new three armies also found each other''s formation. Then the company commanders who led the army showed disdain.


    Yes, once the war horse encounters a long gun, the consequences will be unimaginable. A lion will plunge into a trap full of thorns. This is also the reason why many armies are used to dealing with cavalry with long spearmen.


    But the cavalry of the new three armies are not lions. They are intelligent humans. Seeing that the formation of the long spearmen had come out and rushed up, why didn''t they bypass it when they were looking for their own death? After a company commander gave the siege order to his soldiers, the cavalry of the new three services suddenly began to divert from the middle and swam towards both sides of the heavily prepared Turpan infantry camp.


    "What?" the response of the cavalry of the five-star army fell into daiqin''s eyes, making his eyes open involuntarily.


    It should be said that the art of encirclement is not a profound method of warfare. The ancient battle array is wonderful. Whatever kind of method of warfare may appear. But like the five-star army, it is not easy to change the formation in such an orderly way when it is less than 30 meters away from the long gun array.


    The most powerful advantage of cavalry charging is speed.


    Under rapid, the power of wielding a knife is often multiplied or even ten times to expand. For example, when the cavalry launched an attack, they may have a power of hundreds of kilograms when they cut down, which can be formed by the integration of man and horse. This caused the scene that the heads of infantry would fly into the sky after many cavalry cut out.


    Just because the speed is too fast, it also forms a huge defect, that is, it can''t change the direction at will, at least it can''t change freely like both legs. It was with this in mind that daiqin showed up his long spearmen when the two sides were close, in order to take the other party by surprise and in order to make the other party have no time to do anything to change direction.


    The six thousand archers in front of the cavalry blocked the sight of the five-star army, which improved the maximum guarantee and support for the concealment of the long gunners. When a long Spearman suddenly appears, he is more likely to give a fatal blow to his opponent.


    But now, the cavalry of the five-star army changed direction so easily. It seems that they are still so capable. How can this not make general daiqin shocked.


    This is the first battle on the front battlefield of the other party. Everyone is not very clear about the attack mode of the other party, which is more conducive to the implementation of some killer Maces. But now the five-star army seems to have known that they had ambushed long spearmen. What''s going on?


    At this point, we have to say that daiqin''s eyes are limited.


    He thought he had a good command of troops. First, the archers fought against each other, and then the long spearmen suddenly appeared. He must be caught off guard by his opponent. But he did not know that such tactics had long been used badly in the Japanese army. As the new three armies, which have fought with the Japanese army and won a great victory, have long been used to this way of playing. Now the performance of the Turpan army is just following the Japanese army, and there is really no new idea.


    But for Turpan, who has not fought for many years, it is too shocking that at this speed, the cavalry can temporarily change direction.


    Dai Qin would not be so surprised if he could understand that Yang Chendong had given strict orders. Cavalry could only give full play to their full speed unless they were hiding and killing the enemy. In other situations, they could not maintain full speed and be prepared to change direction at any time.


    As I said before, most of the components of the new three services are elite warriors of various tribes on the grassland, and a large part of them are cavalry warriors who have fought with tuotuotuo without sweat. It''s really not difficult for such a master of riding to turn around from a distance of 30 meters. It''s as simple as eating and drinking water.


    The vanguard cavalry of the new Third Army changed their direction and surrounded the two sides of Turpan. While carrying out the semi siege, their bows and arrows were not idle, and they shot straight at the Turpan army from both sides.


    The archers in the Turpan army have retreated and returned to the array. It is impossible to counterattack in a short time, which allows the cavalry of the new three services to hand bows and arrows to the target without worrying about being reflected.


    Bows and arrows come through the air, and from time to time they will take away the lives of Turkish Lufan soldiers, especially short knife soldiers.


    "Park Dao soldiers were on both sides to protect the formation of the team." seeing that the character of a soldier was easily taken away by the five-star cavalry tens of meters away, general daiqin was bleeding in his heart and had to change the formation again.


    Command, the short swordsmen outside the array began to move inward, and the park swordsmen inside the array began to move outward. There was some confusion between you and me. Fortunately, there are often such courses in training, which can''t be confused immediately.


    As PU Dao soldiers came out of the array, the bow and arrow attacks of the cavalry of the five-star army became powerless, and most of them were blocked by shields.


    When the situation was stabilized again, general daiqin breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he gave another order to let the archers in the array go out. He wanted to oppose shooting.


    Infantry has a natural weakness against cavalry. Dai Qin has his own understanding of this, so he didn''t feel very sad that he lost thousands of people just now. He also believed that once the archers rushed to the periphery and opposed the shooting, they should be able to bring the war back. After all, the vanguard cavalry of the five-star army was only 6000 or 7000, but he had 30000 troops in his hands.


    "Shit, if you want to oppose shooting, I will give you such a chance. Our company''s people rush with me." a company commander on the left side of Turpan keenly found the change of his opponent. With a scold, he launched a rush array with nearly 100 surviving cavalry soldiers under his company.


    Only the PuDao soldiers in the periphery. According to the saying of shengxiangke, they have a natural weakness in cavalry and completely belong to the conquered arms. When suddenly facing the impact of cavalry, although there was only one company with No. 100 people, it still chiseled out a heavy gap. It was hard to kill hundreds of PuDao soldiers, making the array of Turpan army change again and again.


    After having an example, other company commanders found that such an impact was very effective, and they followed suit one after another. More companies joined the army in charge. For a time, there began to be an extremely chaotic scene in the seemingly tightly defended Turpan army.


    What''s more, before the war, commander Su he said that all divisions, regiments and battalions could attack themselves with companies as units. This is to hand over all the initiative to the company commander who commands the army. In this way, some companies have launched a rush array, and some companies are still carrying out long-range bow and arrow attacks.


    This was not a unified pace of attack at all, but made general daiqin feel at a loss at the moment.


    When Pu Dao soldiers retreat, they will face the long-range shooting of bows and arrows; If Pu Dao soldiers do not retreat, they will face the breaking momentum of the cavalry of the five-star army.


    No matter how you look at it, you can''t solve the problem. Just for a moment of hesitation, many five-star cavalry have rushed into the array of Turpan army and started crazy slaughter.


    Some daggers, swordsmen and archers became their main targets, which also made daiqin''s idea of opposing shooting empty.


    Also at this moment, more cavalry of the new three services come from far and near. Ready to join the formation war of the attack, the number advantage was about to disappear. After a long sigh, general daiqin quickly separated from the army with 5000 cavalry and fled to the rear.


    This move is very timely, because if the cavalry of the new three services will complete the final siege from both sides at a quarter of an hour in the evening, even if daiqin can rush out, the 5000 cavalry will lose at least half, or even more.


    General daiqin fled. The chaotic array that had already appeared collapsed in an instant. Without unified command, he would not know the soldiers and the soldiers would not know the generals. In addition, the emergence of the main cavalry of the new three services was like the last straw on the camel, which immediately completely collapsed the infantry formation. The cavalry of the new three services took the opportunity to rush into the array, hold high the saber and shout the slogan of surrender and avoid death.


    No one wants to die, especially when they know that the general trend is going, more and more Turpan troops kneel to the ground and throw down their weapons. The war is over!


    Of the 25000 Turpan infantry, more than 5000 were killed and wounded. All the other nearly 20000 soldiers surrendered and none escaped. The new three armed forces paid only the price of more than 1000 horses killed and wounded in the war. While Su He, the commander of the army, was overjoyed by the victory, he rewarded the company commander who first launched the attack on the spot. He was promoted to a higher level and promoted to the battalion commander. At the same time, this good news also informed Yang Chendong, the king of Wunan, who was coming later by telegram.

 Chapter 1209

    "OK, the first victory." looking at the contents of the telegram, Yang Chendong was in a good mood and laughed.


    It is said that the first battle was to capture don''t lose Bali, which captured the east gate of Turpan with almost zero loss. But in Yang Chendong''s eyes, all this is the credit of artillery. Anyone with such a strong weapon can achieve such an effect. Instead, it was the first battle of the new three services, killing and wounding 5000 enemies and capturing 20000 prisoners. This is the real battlefield victory.


    "Inform the whole army of the content and reward commander Su He." Yang Chendong laughed while returning the telegram to Wang Shan on one side.


    "Yes." Wang Shan promised, then turned and left. Yang Er frowned on one side and asked with caution and worry, "young master, will this reward of the whole army cause the dissatisfaction of other military teachers? It''s not conducive to unity."


    "Ha ha." Yang Chendong waved his hand and said, "winning the war and making great achievements is to win awards, to let the whole army know, and to put pressure on other military divisions and regiments."


    All this is Yang Chendong''s intention. He wants to make the new three armies win the war, and well stimulate other military divisions and regiments to make contributions. Only in this way can he solve the problems in Yiba as quickly as possible.


    In Yang Chendong''s plan, yilibaoli is just one of the tens of millions of places to conquer. He can''t delay too long in such a place. What he needs to do is sweep everything with the power of thunder. This requires not only his personal efforts, but also the joint efforts of other military generals.


    Decentralization is what Yang Chendong must do to achieve his goal. If everything is under his command, he can win one battle and two. However, if the power is handed over to the army, division and head, it will win small victories and accumulate big victories, and finally complete the victory in the fastest time and degree. That''s what he wants to see.


    The telegram was very fast and spread all over the army in the shortest time. When the telegram was sent to Tian Hu, major general of the first Cavalry Division in the world, his surprised face flashed, and then the telegram was tightly held in his hand.


    "Come, tell the four leaders to come to the meeting quickly." Tian Hu''s voice was a little anxious.


    Several soldiers were ordered to disperse in all directions. Just an hour later, Gong Feng, the fifth regiment commander farthest from the Chinese army, also rushed over. So far, all the five regiments have assembled.


    When the five leaders looked puzzled, Tian Hu had taken out the wrinkled telegram. After the five regiments saw it one by one, they all looked very serious. This time, the first merit was robbed by the new three services, which was completely beyond their expectation.


    According to Yang Chendong''s military plan, the new three armed forces will attack Turpan City, the national capital of Turpan. It must be a hard bone. Unless the fourth Lu Division responsible for logistics arrives, I don''t know how much effort it will take to attack there. But now, they were so lucky that they happened to meet the reinforcements of Turpan and just picked up a big victory.


    This made the first division of the world cavalry, which originally wanted to win the first prize and win hobokeseri (near today''s Karamay City), one step behind.


    Taking hobox Serry is tantamount to cutting off the road of pulling Li north. This is very important. What Yang Chendong wants is not only this huge territory, but also the elimination of all opposition forces here, so as to achieve the effect of complete peace.


    Because of the importance of this task, the strongest cavalry in the world was won by the first cavalry division. But now, hobox Serry is still more than 100 miles away, and good news has come from the new three services. No wonder everyone is a little dissatisfied.


    "This is luck," said the third regimental commander, hubo''er, blushing and pulling his neck.


    "Isn''t luck a manifestation of strength? An army of more than 20000 people defeated 25000 people of the Turpan army, of which 20000 were captured, and his family lost only a thousand horses, which is not a great victory?" Tian Hu said in a low voice.


    Although he had been fighting with the commander of the Soviet Union and knew that the other party had always wanted to catch up with him and could be an opponent, he had to admit that the new three armies of the Soviet Union and the Soviet Union played a very beautiful battle. Even in the eyes of the first Cavalry Division in the world, they have achieved this.


    Tian Hu''s reprimand suddenly stopped talking. This record really convinced him.


    Similarly, the four regiments with their heads down felt a little nervous about the atmosphere in the tent. The army general became anxious before fighting. This was not a good thing. He decided to stand up. Then he looked up and said, "division seat, heads, even though the great work has been won by the new three services first, we need to find a way in the results if we want to perform better."


    "Find a way? What does chief Bai mean?" a chief Temur scratched his head. He didn''t dare to underestimate the student of King Wunan, but sometimes he couldn''t understand what the other party said.


    "Ha ha, that''s right." Bai Shuang said modestly, "We can''t win the first feat anyway. Even so, it''s better not to think about it and decide how to capture hobokeseri city at the same time, but also complete it at the least cost. Didn''t the new three armies lose a thousand cavalry? If we only lose a hundred cavalry, or even win the goal at a smaller cost and report it to the teacher, you say, we The credit is not equally great. "


    The heads of the five regiments nodded and said, "yes, what head Bai said is very reasonable. I agree."


    "I agree with you too." Temur, the head of the first group, hurriedly followed.


    Next, the second leader Liu duo and the third leader Hu Bo''er also expressed their positions one after another. Even the teacher Tian Hu nodded approvingly, "commander Bai, what do you think?"


    "Yes, my subordinates have ideas. If you want to make a strong attack, you have to be hurt anyway. That''s the case. It''s better to be wise. Please agree. I''d like to take people into the city to meet the enemy general guarding hobokeseri for a while." Bai Shuang said with great confidence on his face.


    "Go deep into the tiger''s den?" Tian Hu frowned at first, and then asked, "how sure are you?"


    "At least 70%. Hehe, master, no one would have thought that we had such a big appetite. We would first cut off Yili''s retreat from the north and the north, so we had the first opportunity. This is our advantage and created conditions for surprise." Bai Shuang immediately told everyone about his idea, and there were bursts of discussions in the account.


    Hobox Serry.


    As the northernmost town in China, it has never been valued by the above.


    In contrast, it is very far away from Turpan and Yerqiang, which makes the city guarding generals here in a happy state all the time.


    No one thought that the dignified Yili handlebar would be taken to the back. Naturally, madse, the general guard of hobokeseri, would never think about it. Although he has learned from other channels that the "don''t lose Bali" of Turpan is going to become the most cutting-edge array, the alert string in his heart still failed to go up, which is one of the most deadly manifestations of information blocking.


    Because of unconsciousness, the city gate of hobokeseri is still wide open. From time to time, you can see the civilians entering and leaving here. Bai Shuang walked into the city under such loose conditions.


    So smooth, some beyond Bai Shuang''s expectation. When he and his 300 elite team successfully entered the city after dressing up, his heart sighed for madse, and even for the whole force.


    "Send a contact signal immediately, find our intelligence personnel in the city and find out the specific situation." Bai bi-directional said something to one of his entourage, and then walked to the largest Inn in the city.


    As early as when Yang Chendong dealt with the Japanese army, he gave an order to the intelligence department, asking them to find out the situation of various forces in Yili area as soon as possible, including the personal information of your generals.


    Bai Shuang''s idea is very simple. He goes straight to the Yellow Dragon, catches the thief first, catches the king, takes the general guarding the city when the enemy is unprepared, and takes the city of hobox Seri without blood. It all started when he entered the city. Now it seems that everything is so smooth.


    What people can''t imagine is that the plan was broken by others and destroyed by their own people. It all started after he checked into the Inn and met the intelligence personnel of the Security Bureau.


    Wu Cong, after mixed race, his father was Han and his mother was Uighur. It makes him have a tall body and handsome appearance. It is subordinate to the Security Bureau led by Yang San.


    Normally, intelligence personnel should be as ordinary as possible. On the contrary, if they are too handsome or Rong Li is too outstanding, they are inappropriate. But because of his unique background, director Yang San was finally entrusted with an important task after meeting and assessment.


    It can be said that if he performs well, Wu Cong''s future will be unlimited.


    With Yang San''s attention, Wu Cong brought enough silver to work in yilibali area, and hobokeseri city was one of his key targets. According to the meaning of director Yang San, the sixth young master is a great emperor. What he pays attention to is that if he doesn''t move, he will be famous. Once we start to fight against Yili, we should try our best to eliminate it and leave no future trouble.


    In line with this ideological principle, hobokeseri, as the road to retreat north, naturally became a top priority focus. Wu Cong focused part of his energy here, and even came to hobokeseri in person in order to get accurate first-hand information.


    He thought he had done well and paid enough attention to it, but what Wu never thought was that there was another person who had passed him and got ahead of him, that is, the CIA, their "sworn enemy" of the security agency.

 Chapter 1210

    It was founded relatively late, but relying on the seventh lady Su maner is tantamount to having strong support and backing. In addition, they have opened another way. Their members are completely women, especially beautiful women, so that their ability and momentum are not weaker than that of the Security Bureau.


    It was like in hobokeseri City, the CIA had the same idea as Wu Cong and took the first step.


    "Commander Bai, Han Fang, head of the CIA, contacted general madessee first, and..." Wu Cong''s report suddenly became a little hesitant.


    "And what?" Bai Shuang, who was listening carefully, looked at Wu Cong with some doubt.


    Although some things are not very pleasant to say, even when Bai Shuang asks, Wu Cong can only tell the truth: "moreover, group leader Hanfang has changed his name to medinaza, and will be married by madesse tonight."


    "What?" some surprised Bai Shuang involuntarily stood up and digested the news.


    He had long heard that the CIA could often give itself or even commit itself to others in order to achieve its goals. But in his opinion, it was just a show. After all, in this era, women cherish their body and reputation very much.


    But unexpectedly, it turned out to be true. Judging from Wu''s unspeakable appearance, it is obvious that there is no doubt about the authenticity of the matter.


    Bai Shuang, who was very surprised in his heart, took a long time to stop his surprise. "Leader Wu, tell me about Hanfang."


    "Yes," Wu Cong promised, and then explained in detail what he had learned one by one. According to him, Han Fang is not a Han, but a genuine Xibo ethnic group. He was born in an ordinary family, but because of his beautiful appearance, he was good at singing and dancing from childhood. In the era of war, it was always difficult for women to find a good destination. The Hanfang family was also wandering and difficult to settle. Later, the city was established, which attracted the attention of many foreign people. The peaceful living environment and rich material and cultural life there attracted many people of insight, and Hanfang was one of them.


    Because of her appearance, she was engaged to a deputy battalion officer of Shicheng new first army when she just turned 18. Finally, her life was stable. But there was an unexpected situation. Her husband went to the battlefield and died in the battle with yilibaoli. She became a rootless duckweed again. Also, the five-star army took good care of the martyrs'' families, so she didn''t sleep on the street again. But the quality of life was also very different from that in the past. That is, at this time, the intelligence personnel of the CIA took a fancy to her, and then absorbed her into the organization. Later, with her excellent performance, she became one of the backbone members.


    This time, it was said that Han Fang, who wanted to avenge her husband by moving troops against yilibaoli, was named as the team leader because of her excellent performance. There was something about her first contact with madse, but I didn''t think she had to put herself in danger.


    "You said she was the wife of a deputy battalion commander of the new first army?" Bai Shuang had a general understanding of the matter after listening to it. But the thought that he was a family member of a five-star army officer and now he had to commit himself to the enemy general in order to complete the task naturally made him look angry.


    "Yes." Wu never dared to hide.


    "It''s really bold. Don''t you remember what the teacher said? No one in the martyrs'' families can force them to do anything. If the CIA dares to do so, it''s not afraid that the teacher knows to punish them?" Bai Shuang was angry at this moment.


    Even if the CIA''s backer is the seventh lady, so what? In the white eyes, we can''t talk about the families of martyr officers, otherwise, it will make officers and soldiers how sad.


    As Wu Cong, naturally I dare not question. The seventh lady can''t afford to offend such a small person. If he really says something bad, once it''s spread, I''m afraid his head will move later. And he not only can''t question, but also try his best to excuse it, not for anything else, just because he wants to tell the truth. "Commander Bai, I''m afraid it''s not what you think. I met Han Fang once, and she took the initiative to tell me that her actions were voluntary without anyone forcing her."


    "Voluntary?" Bai Shuang didn''t understand after hearing it. "Hehe, I''m afraid she has to say so. After all, some people can''t afford to offend a little woman."


    "This... Doesn''t look like it." Wu Cong didn''t know how to explain, so he could only say his feelings. He can see that Bai Shuang is very angry about this matter. This is one of the students that Wu Nan Wang attaches great importance to. On the other side is Wu Nan Wang''s seventh wife, who can''t afford to offend him at any end. Once things get big, he doesn''t know whether others have anything, but he is likely to have an accident first. Who let him be only Yang San, director of the Security Bureau, let alone his identity is not an important figure in the whole security bureau.


    Even for his own safety, Wu Cong should try his best to make things as round as possible. But looking at Bai Shuang''s angry appearance now, he felt that things could not be solved so easily.


    "Well, after the matter is settled, our leader will ask Hanfang personally. If she is willing, she can''t say anything, but if someone wants to force, no matter who is behind me, I will truthfully report to the teacher and ask for an explanation." Bai Shuang can feel the embarrassment of Wu Cong. In fact, he doesn''t want to offend the seventh lady because of other people''s things, Just when things happened to him, he asked for an axiom. Isn''t that what Yang Chendong usually taught them?


    Putting the matter aside for the time being, Bai Shuang asked Wu Cong, "do you mean that this evening is when madesay marries Hanfang, then he will have a big dinner with friends."


    "Yes, now in hobokeseri, people with heads and faces have received invitations."


    "OK, group leader Wu, please get me an invitation too." Bai Shuang nodded his head and showed a frightening edge in his eyes.


    He had investigated everything and had a perfect plan to start. But now, he had to do it in advance. He was afraid that the widow of the martyr would be insulted if he was a little late. This was definitely the result he didn''t want to see and couldn''t accept.


    Wu guessed Bai Shuang''s meaning faintly, but he couldn''t refuse. The above order was for him to cooperate unconditionally. He had to sigh in his heart, hug his fist and say, "please rest assured, commander Bai, the invitation will be sent soon."


    With Wu Cong''s ability, his team operated in hobokeseri for a period of time. It was just to get an invitation. It wasn''t so complicated. In the afternoon, he sent the things to Bai Shuang''s hands.


    Considering that he was going to dinner, not to war, Bai Shuang didn''t bring too many people, but chose four elite soldiers to make up with him. At the same time, after making some arrangements for the people left in the inn, when the night came, he walked as a car and went straight to the general''s house in the city.


    Madesay''s house is now brightly lit and noisy.


    Madse, who has been in his 40s, already has a main house and four concubines. It is said that there is no need to make such a big noise when marrying a room. It coincides with the massive attack of the five-star army. Everything should be low-key.


    But medinaza put forward the request to do it in a big way. She claims that she wants to get married. This is the happiest time of a woman''s life. Of course, it will be beautiful. Moreover, isn''t such a big deal just the role of condensing and stabilizing the hearts of the people in the city?


    These words were wordless refutation by Madhesi. Think about it and agree, which naturally has the reason why he covets each other''s beauty. I think he has seen so many women in Yili bar for so long, but he is the first one as beautiful as medinaza. What are the requirements of such a beauty? If he can do it, he naturally nods and agrees.


    So there was such a lively scene. People come and go in the courtyard of the general''s house, and all kinds of people dressed in gorgeous clothes come and go in an endless stream, exchanging greetings and chatting in groups.


    Dressed as a rich businessman, Bai Shuang also walked in the courtyard in a gorgeous suit brought by Wu Cong. His face was smiling, showing a friendly and friendly side. However, if you pay attention to him, you will find that his eyes are always looking into the distance from time to time. He is observing the house structure here and imagining where to start better once he starts.


    The original plan was to find out the military deployment in the city first, and then control madse. This is a double insurance. But because of Hanfang''s affair, he had to start in advance, which made him have to be cautious.


    There are more and more people in the courtyard. According to a rough calculation, there are no less than 300 people, who are either rich or expensive. If so, I''m afraid some people in the city should be almost here.


    Walking alone in the courtyard, shuttling among the crowd, he also looked at the courtyard on the side. It was the place where all the followers stayed. As if walking at will, Bai Shuang came to a place very close to the courtyard, so that he could send a signal and lead four elite soldiers to help him.


    It was completely dark, and the auspicious hour came, and the noisy courtyard soon quieted down. In the direction of the main hall, the seven foot tall madeser finally appeared.


    Just from his face, he is a burly man and a strong general. Unfortunately, the beard on his face set off his age too much. When the bride Medina appeared next to him with the help of the maid, the two phases corresponded and the feeling of incompatibility was stronger.

 Chapter 1211

    "Hahaha, thank you for your appreciation." as the host, madse was laughing on his face after his appearance. After greeting, he introduced to everyone: "general Ben, this is my newly married concubine, medinaza. Let''s have a word with you."


    "Oh, general, what a blessing."


    "The general''s charm is amazing, which is why he is favored by beauty."


    "General Wu Yong is excellent. If I were a beautiful woman, I would choose him."


    "Yes, this is beauty with hero. I saw this scene, ha ha ha."


    At the moment, the compliments were recorded one after another, which listened to madser''s ears and made him laugh more happily, which was really a happy scene.


    These compliments and flattery continued, but soon with a pleasant and light voice stopped, Medina Za spoke, "Hello, I''m Medina ZA. Thank you for coming tonight. Thank you."


    "Oh, ma''am, don''t be polite. This is what we should do."


    "Yes, the general protects our safety. Now he has a great joy. We should come to celebrate."


    Here are another wave of disgusting flattery. Madhesi accepted all this without refusing. At the moment, he is really very happy, that is, he can hold the beauty back, and he can take this opportunity to receive a big gift. He can make people happy whatever he thinks.


    The flattery in the crowd continued, and I don''t know who coaxed below, saying that they should have a drink.


    Jiaobei wine had already spread from the Ming Dynasty. This new thing led by Yang Chendong was soon accepted by everyone. Hearing such a cry, Madhesi naturally refused to come. He laughed and said, "OK, drink it. Come on, serve the wine."


    There is no goblet or glass. It seems that such a valuable thing is out of demand. Only two of them were looking at the exquisite porcelain cups, which were filled with Baijiu, and handed them to Madese and Maddie''s hands respectively.


    Then, in full view of the public and amid the coaxing of the public, a man and a woman, old and young, entangled their arms together. This scene also attracted the cheers of many onlookers.


    Different from everyone else, Bai Shuang, who was hiding in the crowd, was ready to send a secret signal at this moment. He did not allow himself to see the scene of the widow of a martyr officer who wanted to grievance the enemy general.


    Although doing so will reduce his chirality a lot. After all, most of the 300 elite he brought are only outside the general''s house, and there are only four soldiers in the house. Even so, he will rush out and interrupt all this. In his opinion, this is his mission, the mission of an ordinary five-star army officer.


    Of course, he had to admit that Hanfang, alias medinaza, was really beautiful. At first glance, even he was amazed.


    Bai Shuang is ready to start at any time. As long as he whistled, the four elite soldiers would take out their weapons and rush into the hospital at the first time, killing them at will. If possible, it would be better to stop madse. Even if it doesn''t work, we should make a big fuss here, create chaos, and give the 300 elite soldiers waiting outside enough time to rush in and make preparations for encirclement and suppression.


    Bai Shuang, who had made up his mind and made the intention to whistle, suddenly stopped all his actions, because the next scene was completely beyond her expectation. Madinaza, who was drinking a glass of wine, had a shiny dagger in her left hand, which was right in front of madse''s neck at the moment.


    This very dramatic scene immediately shocked the people in the hospital to stand there like petrification. Even at this time, many people don''t understand what happened. Is this a pre arranged program?


    The reason why he said this is because madser, another protagonist, did not show a little panic on his face at the moment. On the contrary, his face was as usual, as if the target of the dagger was not himself, but someone else who had nothing to do with him.


    There was a sudden silence in the courtyard. This scene also made Bai Shuang stop his action. He wanted to see what Han Fang wanted to do.


    "Ha ha." in the attention of the people, madesay smiled darkly, "what''s the matter, madam? What are you going to do? Don''t you know that the sword has no eyes? It''s easy to hurt people and yourself."


    As he spoke, madhesse wanted to lift his left hand and take off the dagger in front of his neck. But at the same time, the pleasant voice also sounded, "don''t move. I tell you, this dagger has been poisoned. Once it is scratched, it will ensure that you will have no life for a moment. If you want to survive, listen to me."


    "Poison?"


    Hearing this, everyone in the courtyard could not help looking flustered. At this moment, everyone saw clearly that it was not arranged in advance, but that the lady really wanted to marry madse''s life.


    Unexpectedly, the new concubine who should have come out to meet will be introduced into the boudoir and waiting to enter the bridal chamber at any time has such a vicious side. For a time, everyone was surprised and more curious. How will general madesse deal with this situation next.


    "Great poison?" madeser was suddenly surprised after hearing this, but he was not as scared as everyone thought. Instead, he burst into laughter. "Beauty, don''t joke with general Ben. Do you really think I will believe you if you make up a reason?"


    "If you don''t believe it, try it if you have the ability." when saying these words, medinaza was very confident and gave people a very confident feeling.


    After listening to this tone, everyone couldn''t help believing it, but madesay smiled and said, "I don''t believe it. If you have the ability, you can try it." after that, he deliberately handed his neck forward and hit the edge of the dagger.


    To say that the dagger is indeed sharp. Just such a touch left a blood mark on madesay''s neck, which shocked medinaza, who was holding the dagger, and his arm was not loosened.


    She doesn''t want madesay''s life. At least she doesn''t want to take his life before completing the task. A dead general is far less important than a living one who can listen to his own general.


    But the plan didn''t change quickly. Madesay not only didn''t believe it, but also tried the knife. Just at this moment, she took her by surprise. Everything didn''t go according to the plan. She just felt a blank in her brain.


    Medinaza''s performance was seen in the eyes of the public, and everyone did not feel anything. On the contrary, they were still amazed by general madessee''s courage. But only Bai Shuang in the crowd said something bad. This time is not a time to be distracted.


    Just when Bai Shuang screamed bad and was ready to give a reminder, in the moment of Medina''s slight relaxation, madse moved, his right arm holding the wine suddenly loosened, and when the magnetic bowl fell to the ground, his free right hand grabbed the dagger in his hand.


    The situation reversed in an instant, and medinaza was stunned. But what she couldn''t think of was still behind. With the porcelain cup falling to the ground, there was a light and crisp sound. After that, hundreds of Turpan soldiers suddenly poured into the courtyard. As soon as they appeared, they surrounded medinaza and her maid and surrounded a solid place.


    Madse, who was already in the outer circle, heard a loud voice again, "Hahaha, this little trick is not good for the general. I''m afraid you don''t know. I''ve replaced the dagger in your hand. Hahaha, do you think the general is a three-year-old child, so it''s easy to be cheated by you? What you said was originally born in hobokeseri City, and the general has sent someone to check it. There''s nothing at all. Say it, you cheat like this What, exactly? "


    Madeser''s words were heard in Medina''s ears. She was stunned again and again.


    Just now, she thought she was exposed and that the other party knew her identity. Now it seems that madser doesn''t know. He just found out the problem from his fabricated origin. In this way, it doesn''t matter to the overall situation.


    Although the current situation is very unfavorable to herself, medinaza doesn''t feel afraid, because even if she dies, she doesn''t screw up the task. In this way, she will die well.


    Thinking that her actions did not destroy the overall situation, at this moment, Medina Za''s face gradually returned to normal, and her voice immediately rang, "madesay, you are a scum. I just came to avenge myself. Now you see through it. If you want to kill, you have to cut and listen to Zun."


    Speaking, Medina Zha also deliberately raised her chest, and also removed the layer of gauze covering her face.


    Originally, medinaza was very beautiful. Even a layer of gauze could not cover her beautiful face. Now, once she went, she completely exposed the true face of Lushan Mountain in front of everyone, and attracted bursts of exclamation.


    With her move, there was a sudden commotion in the courtyard. Some waitresses who were pouring wine for the dignitaries suddenly didn''t know when they had a short knife in their hands, and then cut around, causing chaos.


    Obviously, this is Medina Zha''s back hand, and the signal of action should be to lift the veil. This scene also led to chaos in the field. Even Bai Shuang in the crowd was targeted by a maid, but he did not fight with him, but skillfully avoided the past and took this opportunity to move towards the main hall.


    "Presumptuous, dare to move the general''s guests and take it." madesay''s face became a little ugly at this moment. He knew that the woman would not only prepare a poisoned dagger. Now it seems that it is true. Well, he had been prepared and transferred 100 soldiers. With this cry, the soldiers surrounded the ladies in the courtyard.

 Chapter 1212

    There were less than ten waitresses, all of whom belonged to CIA intelligence personnel. Some even belong to the periphery, and their training is very limited. They can create chaos just now, but with the short knife in their hands. Now, facing the Turpan soldiers with long guns or long knives, they have no natural advantages and are about to be surrounded.


    Taking advantage of the confusion, Bai Shuang came to the main hall without any effort. He first visually measured the distance, and then a loud whistle came out of his mouth. Then he jumped and fell to medinaza.


    Suddenly a shadow appeared and fell beside her. Medina Za instinctively wanted to retreat, but at the same time, a very subtle voice came out, "don''t panic, I''m Bai Shuang, head of the fourth regiment of the first division of the world cavalry of the five-star army, and I want to follow me alive."


    But when he came and said these words, Bai Shuang put his right hand on his waist, and a soft sword appeared and stabbed away at madse two meters away.


    It was also an assassination. Medina Zha and Bai Shuang were not at the same level. They could even be described by heaven. Just this stab hurt madesay''s right arm and made him cry out in pain.


    Madesse certainly doesn''t care about a weak woman like medinaza. So he always thought he was the safest. Unexpectedly, he killed Cheng Yaojin on the way. Bai Shuang appeared and had such a sharp sword technique. He didn''t check it for a while, and his right arm was injured.


    Instinctively, the wounded Madhesi retreated and shouted to the Turpan soldiers around him, "come on, take them, take them."


    As Bai Shuang appeared too fast and the sword came out too fast, everyone didn''t react. Now the general''s voice sounded, and the ordinary soldiers promised one by one and rushed towards Bai Shuang.


    In a short time, no less than 30 soldiers came here, thanks to the four elite soldiers who heard the whistle. They shared a certain amount of firepower. Otherwise, there would only be more people to round up.


    There was a heavy shadow in front of him, and Bai Shuang''s face became a little dignified. He asked Medina Zha behind him: "how? Are you afraid?"


    "Not afraid." although medinaza''s body trembled, she answered bravely.


    "Well, I''m not afraid. Then we two will kill here today, ha ha ha." laughing, Bai Shuang, with his left hand in his arms, took out a May 4th pistol and two cartridges and handed them to medinaza, "can you use it?"


    "This is... A pistol. I''ve learned it before, but I''m afraid I can''t beat it." when medinaza saw the hand over, a light flashed in her eyes.


    "It''s all right. It''s so close that if you can''t kill them, you''ll scare them to death. Well, I''m going to do it. Remember to follow me." Bai Shuang said this in a short time. After shaking his soft sword in his right hand, he turned into a long Dragon and suddenly handed it forward.


    With one to thirty, this is a test for Bai Shuang, not to mention a weak woman who needs protection behind her. But even so, he will not retreat half a point, because this is his duty as a professional soldier and a man.


    With a drink, Bai Shuang stepped forward and stabbed out a sword, right in the chest of a Turpan soldier who rushed forward.


    The sword pulled out with blood, and the figure of the fallen soldier opposite fell in response.


    "One." the corners of his white lips moved and read softly. All this fell behind Medina''s ears, which also shocked her spirit. Her face turned red. Bai Shuang was full of a male hormone at this time. She felt very close at this moment.


    "Shua." another sword stabbed out, took it back, and the voice sounded again, "two."


    "Bam!"


    After a loud gunshot, medinaza''s voice also sounded, "three."


    "Ha ha, well done." Bai Shuang couldn''t help praising from the bottom of his heart when he heard the voice. Then the long sword danced like a spirit snake, forming a tight net to protect himself while killing the enemy.


    The sudden appearance of Bai Shuang made the already chaotic situation more chaotic. Many dignitaries and dignitaries who came to celebrate watched the frequent murder cases, shouted bad, and then ran out of the hospital. But soon they retreated back, not for anything else, just because countless soldiers in black are rushing into them from the outside to the inside. As these people rushed in, firecrackers roared outside the general''s house. This is Wu Cong''s masterpiece. They wanted to use the sound of firecrackers to cover up the sound of shouting and killing in the general''s house.


    The 290 elite soldiers of the five-star army who stayed outside finally came.


    As soon as they appeared, the swords danced together, and what stood in front of them was either death or injury.


    "Stop them, stop them." madse, who took a sword in his right arm, thought the overall situation was in hand. He didn''t expect that the other party had more backhands than himself. At this moment, his face became very pale.


    He regretted that he had won Medina earlier. Why did he have to play this play? Still, in order to be afraid that medinaza might find out, he only mobilized a hundred soldiers this time. Now it seems that it is really a miscalculation.


    But things are not without a turn for the better. For example, if he can catch Bai Shuang or medinaza and threaten them, there is still a chance to pull the trigger. Then he shouted to the soldiers around him, "come on, rush up and take down this pair of dogs, men and women, take down."


    With this cry, the pressure on Bai Shuangshuang became greater, and the enemies in front of him changed from several to more than a dozen. When these people attacked together, Bai Shuang immediately hung color on his left arm. If it wasn''t for the key time, Medina Za fired two shots here to frighten some people, I''m afraid Bai Shuang has been seriously injured now.


    The left arm is still bleeding. White Shuang is like unheard of. The soft sword in his hand is still handed before and after. But after all, the two fists are difficult to defeat the four palms, and its sword speed has obviously slowed down.


    "Come on, he can''t do it. Let''s go, let''s go." seeing the turning point in front of him, Madhesi shouted and came with his sword, but he was smart and didn''t choose dialogue. His right arm had been colored. He didn''t want to repeat the mistakes. This time, he chose the relatively weak medinaza.


    At this time, medinaza, the bullets in the gun have been fired, and there are more than 20 bullets. He just killed three enemies and injured four people. The others don''t know where they flew. At this moment, she was empty and anxious with a bullet free pistol.


    At this time, a long sword was handed over, impressively on Medina''s face. It was obvious that madser was very angry at this moment. He wanted to destroy the woman''s face.


    The long sword suddenly came. At that moment, when Medina Za was distracted, she saw the sword body magnifying in her pupils. Out of instinct, Medina Za closed her eyes and looked like waiting for death.


    "Get out of the way." at the critical moment, Bai Shuang noticed the movement behind him. After a loud drink, his body rushed back. The sword was cutting down Bai Shuang''s back, leaving a palm long wound.


    "Ah." the pain behind him led to a dull noise from Bai Shuang, all of which fell into the eyes of Medina, who was being pressed by him.


    At the moment, their posture is somewhat ambiguous, and even their nostrils are so close that they can feel it easily without effort.


    This also made Medina''s face crimson. But then thinking of the current situation, medinaza asked with concern, "are you okay?"


    "I can''t die yet." Bai Shuang, who tried to resist the pain, said again, be careful, grabbed Medina Za and turned them one by one. Just after he finished this action, he let the long sword strike, which was the sword in madse''s hand.


    One blow after another did not control them. Madesay''s face showed an angry look. He roared and raised his knife again. But as soon as he came forward, a soft sword hit him quickly, which had to make him retreat three steps in a row to avoid the edge.


    The soft sword was thrown out by Bai Shuang. So far, he had no weapons in his hands. After a bitter smile, he held Medina Za in his arms and said, "just die. It''s not lonely to hold a beauty to die."


    "Really? Am I a beauty?" Medina Za blushed when she heard Bai Shuang''s words.


    "Ah, this..." just now it was just a feeling. At the thought that medinaza''s identity was the widow of a five-star army officer, Bai Shuang immediately closed his mouth. He wouldn''t do anything to desecrate such an identity.


    Looking at Bai Shuang''s failure to answer, Medina zajiaochen gave a voice. Then he whispered, "I''m satisfied to die with the general."


    The voice was not very clear, but Bai Shuang heard it clearly because it was so close. At the moment, his face turned red. This scene was seen by Medina and couldn''t help laughing.


    Whew, whew


    Several bows and arrows sounded, and the elite soldiers of the five-star army finally rushed into the courtyard and attacked madesse standing in front of the hall.


    Dozens of soldiers died one after another, even madesse himself was shot with two arrows. After he was injured and fell to the ground, the situation was settled, and all inside and outside the general''s house fell under the control of the five-star army.


    In addition to luck, the most important reason is the layout of medinaza. Her idea is very simple. She first controls Madhesi, then controls all the upper levels in the city through her mouth, and then creates chaos from bottom to bottom to prepare for the arrival of the next five-star army.


    On the whole, her plan is feasible, but it is not so perfect. Bai Shuang''s arrival helped him improve everything, making the next thing like God''s help.

 Chapter 1213

    Under the knife of the five-star soldiers, all those who were afraid of death and wanted to live lowered their heads and promised to cooperate fully, including general madesse, who looked very brave just now. There was no way, because when his sword cut white double backs, it could be said that it was deep and explicit. The head of his family was hurt so much that the soldiers below would not have a good face for him. It was only a short time that what means were effective and what means were used. The general who had been comfortable for many years bowed his head and gave in.


    With the help of these high-level officials, when their calligraphy was given to their servants through the five-star army, hobokeseri city was no longer fortified. A shining light shot out from the city, and the 20000 cavalry of the first division of the world who had long been ambushed in the city entered from the four cities, achieving the goal of occupying the inner city without blood.


    "Someone, send a message to the sixth young master, saying that we have occupied hobokeseri without loss. Next, we will go from north to south, go out of Alashankou and go to yilibaridu." riding on the horse, division commander Tian Hu laughed at the reporter, then looked at the four regiments following him and said, "let''s go and see the wounded hero regiment."


    "Ha ha, let''s go." Temur four people laughed. They didn''t want to see Bai Shuang''s joke, nor gloated over his injury. It''s really common for them to be injured. Sometimes the wound is a sign of honor.


    Led by division commander Tian Hu, the five people each came straight to the general''s house with some elite. Now it has become a temporary place for Bai Shuang to recover from his injuries.


    After the five people were admitted to the hospital, in addition to seeing the strict security, they saw a beautiful shadow going towards the back of the house with a basin of water, and her voice just came out like a crisp oriole, "I''ll change the dressing for the head, and no one is allowed to disturb."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Han." the five-star soldier in charge of guarding here nodded very seriously, and almost patted his chest to ensure.


    She didn''t find Tian Hu and others behind her. The woman strode towards the backyard, leaving a crowd outside stunned.


    "This girl has a good figure. She looked at her side face just now. She is also very beautiful. This time, head Bai is blessed." as the slightly older third head, Hu Bo''er smiled and said aloud.


    "It''s said that beautiful women love heroes. I heard that commander Bai saved a very beautiful woman in this operation. Now it seems that there''s nothing wrong. Hey, I know there''s such a good thing, so I''ll grab it." a trace of envy sounded. It was Gong Feng, the fifth commander who was also single, who said this.


    Everyone is joking about this. That is, just now the woman said that she wanted to change Bai Shuang''s dressing. It''s not easy for others to disturb. Naturally, we won''t be boring and go to visit now. Taking this opportunity, everyone was interested in the beautiful woman. In particular, division commander Tian Hu, in the five-star army, except for the cold front army, other armies, divisions and regiments have no political commissar, which also makes major and minor events need to be undertaken by the first chief officer alone. If Bai Shuang is not young, he should get married and reproduce. Tian Hu, who is very interested in this matter, thinks the opportunity is coming.


    In the past, he didn''t ask Bai Shuang, and he asked him as a superior and a friend, but Bai Shuang didn''t give an accurate answer. In his words, the war is tight now, and I''ll talk about my personal questions later. But only Mr. Tian Hu knew that this was not suitable.


    Now that there is such an opportunity, he certainly needs to know more. "Come here." pointing to the soldier guarding the gate of the backyard, Tian Hu Yang raised his hand.


    "If you have any orders, please tell me." the soldier had noticed Tian Hu and his party for a long time, but the division commander didn''t ask, and they couldn''t take the initiative to say, this is a kind of military regulation of the five-star army.


    "I ask you, do you know the name, origin and identity of the woman just now?" Tian Hu asked a series of questions as soon as he opened his mouth. It can be seen that he has been very interested in this matter for a while.


    "Report to shizuo, this woman''s name is Hanfang, she..." the soldier is one of the four warriors who are with Bai Shuang. He knows some things clearly, so he told them all at once.


    At this moment, not only Tian Hu was listening, but also the other four regiments were listening. When they heard that although the woman was beautiful, she was the widow of a deputy battalion commander of the new first army, they all shook their heads reluctantly. They didn''t look down on the widow, let alone the idea of killing her husband, just because she was a military widow out of respect, It is obviously inappropriate for her to marry head Bai Shuang.


    "I see." after hearing the detailed information reported by the soldier, Tian Hu waved his hand and asked him to step down. At the same time, he frowned, seemed to be thinking for a while and said, "come on, send a telegram to the seventh lady of chiembedded city and ask about the specific situation of this woman named Hanfang."


    "Send a report to the seventh lady?" Tian Hu''s move attracted a surprise on the faces of the other four heads. Then Liu duo, the second head, kindly reminded, "master, it''s not good to trouble the seventh lady for such a small matter, and the identity of this woman is not suitable for the white head."


    This so-called inappropriate, divided into two kinds. First, out of respect, it is not suitable. Second, it is unequal in identity. Bai Shuang is the head of the first Cavalry Division in the world and a student of the sixth young master. Although he is only the head of the division, there is no problem to leave here and become a division commander in other places. That is, he is the senior general of the only side.


    Tian Hu didn''t know this truth, but he said firmly, "it shouldn''t be a problem to disturb the seventh lady. We''re talking out of public interest. Even if we want to give an explanation to head Bai, some problems should be investigated clearly. Come on, go."


    For half an hour, she saw Hanfang''s charming shadow appear. She still carried a basin of water, but it was no longer clear, but dyed red by blood. As soon as she came out, she also saw Tian Hu and his party. Although we didn''t know each other before, the major general''s general star on his shoulder was such an e-eye. At present, Han Fang quickly wanted to kneel down to the ground and look like asking for greetings.


    "Miss Han doesn''t need to be polite. You know, our five-star army doesn''t like this." Tian Hu quickly stopped it. At the same time, he looked at Han Fang a lot, and then nodded, looking very satisfied.


    "Thank you, general." Hanfang, who had changed her name back, bowed slightly and said with gratitude.


    "You''re welcome. By the way, what''s the situation of commander Bai now? You can visit him." Tian Hu remembered the business and asked Xiang Hanfang. At the same time, he also held the investigation telegram he had just received in his hand.


    It is convenient to have a telegram. When the telegram was sent to the seventh lady, I learned that it was sent by the first Cavalry Division in the world. Naturally, I attached great importance to it, and soon the specific information about Hanfang was fed back. Because of this, Tian Hu is more determined about one thing.


    "Of course, commander Bai''s situation is much better. Several generals can go as far as possible." Han Fang said very politely.


    "Thank you very much." Tian Hu smiled and hugged his fist. Then he took the four leaders and strode towards the backyard, leaving Hanfang looking at everyone''s back with envy. But then there was a sigh. Maybe she thought of her identity.


    In the backyard, Bai Shuang has been seated. There is a pillow on his back, which just cushions the place where his chest is wrapped with bandages. At the moment, he was looking at a military book in his hand. After hearing the footsteps outside, he said without raising his head, "Miss Han, I have nothing here. You''d better go first."


    "Yo Yo, our white regimental commander is Miss Han with open mouth and closed mouth. It seems that he really cares about others." the voice of five regimental commander Gong Feng came from the door.


    As a member of the first Cavalry Division in the world at the same time, they have always had a good relationship. What kind of jokes can be made.


    Hearing this, Bai Shuang was stunned at first, and then the figure of Tian Hu and the four leaders appeared in his sight. At that time, he smiled on his face. Out of courtesy, he wanted to get up. Tian Hu, who walked in front, quickly waved his hand, "even if he was injured, take care of what those vulgar rites do. Sit down quickly."


    "Ha ha." Bai Shuang smiled awkwardly. Although he didn''t get up, the military book in his hand had been put aside and his body was straightened.


    "How''s it going? Are you all right?" the five people took their seats and then inquired about the injury.


    Bai Shuang, who was not injured for the first time, shook his head, "it''s OK. He''s just stared at by mosquitoes. If he has a task now, he can carry a knife and mount a horse."


    "Forget it, when there is no one in the first Cavalry Division in the world, we still need an injured head to charge and fail in the war." the other heads immediately laughed and joked.


    When the six met, although they said they were visiting the patient''s condition, they soon talked about the military. Bai Shuang also knew that the next first division of the world cavalry would go to Alashankou to attack the capital of Yili from there. Unfortunately, hobokeseri city needs to be guarded temporarily until the army sent by Yang Chendong takes over the defense line. As the wounded commander Bai Shuang, he naturally needs to undertake this task.


    This is naturally for the reason of taking care of Bai Shuang. It''s hard for Bai Shuang to say anything. What, really let him, the wounded commander, set out with the army? If so, which regiment will stay? I have just made great achievements. I must give other regiments a chance to perform.

 Chapter 1214

    After measuring the relationship, Bai Shuang resolutely agreed. At this moment, we can see that the other four leaders were relieved. Obviously, they are more or less worried that Bai Shuang will disagree, so some of them will stay.


    "Bai Shuang, you don''t have to worry too much. The sixth young master has sent a telegram. The team sent from Shicheng logistics battalion has passed Yiji Nai. It won''t be long before they will arrive at hobokeseri city to change their defense with you. Take this opportunity to have a good rest and train the army. Now each regiment has doubled its soldiers and its combat effectiveness has been improved We should improve accordingly, or we will fail to live up to the expectations of the sixth young master. "Teacher Tian Hu said comfortingly.


    "Yes, thank you for your concern." Bai Shuang smiled. He really wanted to train the army, especially the army''s ability to coordinate operations. But I haven''t had a good rest since the expansion. I only train in the process of driving. Now that he has a chance, of course he should seize it.


    After the event, more than half an hour has passed, and there are many things in the army. After the four commanders looked at each other, they all got up and left, but for the first time, division commander Tian Hu didn''t leave with the people, but watched the four commanders salute themselves and leave.


    When there were only two people left in the room, Bai Shuang asked curiously, "master, but what else or task?"


    "There are things and tasks. But before that, I want to ask you something." Tian Hu said seriously.


    Bai Shuang''s face immediately became more upright. "Yes, please give me an order."


    "HMM." Tian Hu answered. Looking at the solemn white pair on his face, he asked an unexpected question, "what about your impression of Miss Hanfang?"


    Stunned.


    For nearly ten breath, Bai Shuang didn''t answer. It was like being struck by lightning. He was sitting there. Until Tian Hu coughed again, he seemed to think of something and said, "master, are you... Are you..."


    "Did you ask the wrong question? Tell you, no, I''m talking to you on behalf of the division leaders. Be serious." Tian Hu also knew that it was difficult for him to talk about such a problem, but there was no way. He thought for a while. In the first Cavalry Division in the world, there was no suitable person to talk about it except himself. Or replace it with several other regiments. I''m afraid it will only make the situation worse and make things more embarrassing.


    Tian Hu was suddenly so serious that Bai Shuang had to face up to this problem. But he was very clear about Han Fang''s situation. After all, she was the widow of a deputy battalion commander of the new first army. Based on this, he could not have any ideas, or he would be disrespectful to the dead martyrs. So he hesitated for a long time and just said, "Miss Han is a good girl, but..."


    "That''s enough, you know she''s a good girl." that''s what Tian Hu said. Of course, if he continued, things would deteriorate. Having said this, he continued to ask deeply, "commander Bai Shuang, please answer this question carefully. Remember, I''m not asking you now. I''m the commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world. If you allow miss Hanfang to be your wife, are you willing or not?"


    "What? It''s impossible." Bai Shuang hurriedly put his hands here, as if there was a wild beast in front of him, so he had to refuse.


    "Why not? Is it because she had an engagement with a deputy battalion commander of the new first army?" Tian Hu suddenly raised his voice several times.


    "Yes." Bai Shuang didn''t fully understand the meaning of this sentence, because his brain was already blank at this moment. Although he did have a good impression of Hanfang in his heart, he would never do anything wrong to his comrades in arms for his own sake, even if he had died on the battlefield.


    Tian Hu was very satisfied with Bai Shuang''s answer. He continued to ask, "if I told you, even if you married Hanfang now, you wouldn''t be sorry for anyone. Would you refuse like this?"


    "Hmm?" at this moment, Bai Shuang finally raised his head, seemed to understand a little, looked at Tian Hu and asked, "elder martial brother, what''s going on?"


    The reason why they are called senior brothers is that they both follow Yang Chendong. Such a title can only be mentioned when there is no outsider.


    "What''s the matter? Hehe, you are blessed." Tian Hu, who was serious just now, was full of a smile at this moment, "Let me tell you, I''ve already investigated. It''s the seventh lady who asked for advice. The letter has been answered. Hanfang is indeed engaged to a deputy battalion commander of the new first army, but it''s just oral. There''s no ceremony, let alone entering the bridal chamber. Unfortunately, the officer has died in the battle. Now Hanfang is a free man, which has been confirmed by the CIA , she has the freedom to pursue a happy marriage, which does not involve any moral and emotional problems. Now do you understand? "


    Tian Hu was stunned. After a while, he asked with a happy face, "is this true? If I marry her, it''s not a moral problem, nor is it sorry for the deputy battalion commander who died in the war."


    "Of course not. In fact, even if you have something to do with the deputy battalion commander, the teacher has long said that Han people can pursue free love and marriage. Think about it, hasn''t the teacher''s six sisters still separated from others? But isn''t she still doing well with the long chief of the Ministry of public security? Not to mention that Miss Hanfang and the deputy battalion commander haven''t done anything. Of course, your worries are not without problems. I want to tell the teacher about it and let him decide. If the teacher agrees, everything is not a problem. "Tian Hu said confidently.


    Bai Shuang heard that things should disturb Yang Chendong. He couldn''t help looking nervous. "The teacher manages everything every day. It''s not good to bother him because of this little thing."


    "What''s wrong? I tell you, the last time I saw the teacher, he asked me about your marriage. We will grow old one day. We need our offspring to do a lot of things on the battlefield. The teacher always supports this. Come on, don''t get cheap and sell good. Just say what you mean." Tian Hu snorted, There''s a big picture. If you say no, I don''t care about it.


    Bai Shuang is very fond of Hanfang. Especially since he was injured, the other party has taken good care of him. In addition, this woman is not only beautiful, but also brave and resourceful. Isn''t such a woman suitable to be his wife?


    Just because of the identity of the other party, he has been suppressing this idea in his heart. Now that everything is not a problem, where can he disagree? He nodded and said, "I agree, I agree, everything will trouble senior brother."


    "Ha ha." seeing that the matter was finally settled, Tian Hu nodded happily, "Well, I''ll send a telegram to the teacher and tell him the good news by the way. As for your boy, I''ll settle the other girl right away. If there''s any reluctance in other people''s house, it''s a joke. This time you''re just going to guard hobokeseri city. You''d better get the eldest son out during this time. Ha ha, that''s a good thing in pairs."


    Listening to Tian Hu''s funny laughter, Bai Shuang is also giggling. As for Han Fang, he is confident to convince each other, because he has a feeling that the other party likes himself.


    Tian Hu left, and soon Han Fang came over. She was a little worried about her injury. After all, she suffered it to protect herself. But when Bai Shuang told her about it, she immediately said that beautiful women love heroes, especially a hero who saved her life. In addition, Bai Shuang himself is both wise and brave. There is also a style of Confucian generals and a spirit of human growth , where can there be reluctance.


    But the little girl was thin skinned and didn''t promise immediately. Instead, she ran away shyly, which attracted bursts of laughter from Bai Shuang behind her.


    ......


    Don''t lose Bali. On the official road to Turpan City, an army with bright five-star flags is swimming forward here.


    In one of the cavalry teams covered in black cloak, it is particularly attractive.


    In the five-star army, the level of official rank has very obvious signs, which can be seen from the military rank, as well as from the cloak worn by individuals. Like the black cloak, only people in the position of head can wear it. The reason why it is general is that there is a special reason, that is, the black riding Dragon Guard that protects Yang Chendong''s safety can also wear it.


    There are two thousand black riding dragon guards in this team, all of them in black cloaks. The one thousand black riding dragon guards selected from chixian city have finally arrived and have been compiled into the list. Qiu Wu is the captain of the first brigade, Dao Xiao is the captain of the second brigade, and Badaojiang has also become the vice captain of the first brigade with excellent performance.


    Yang Chendong is in the team, riding a white dragon and wearing a golden battle suit. Next to him, Yang Er is wearing a purple cloak at the army level, which is also tight, so that everyone can''t help looking at him with envy.


    "Young master, the telegram of the first Cavalry Division in the world." in the carriage behind him, Wang Shan, the leader of the telegram group, sent a telegram to Yang er''s hand and handed it to Yang Chendong.


    "Hmm?" Yang Chendong turned around curiously. Didn''t a telegram just come not long ago? Why did it come again?

 Chapter 1215

    With a trace of curiosity, Yang Chendong received the telegram. He didn''t think anything would happen. With the combat ability of the first Cavalry Division in the world, he had just doubled his troops. Anyone who wants to trouble them should be ready to have his teeth broken.


    After receiving the telegram, the content on it was quickly swept away. Then Yang Chendong burst into laughter, "ha ha, Bai Shuang, spring is coming."


    "Spring is coming?" Yang Er on one side obviously couldn''t understand the meaning of this sentence.


    Yang Chendong did not explain, but said after a little meditation: "let Wang Shan send a telegram to the seventh lady to confirm the situation of a girl named Hanfang, send a telegram to the new army Hu Mang, understand the specific situation of a girl named Hanfang and the battalion commander, and then report it."


    Bai Shuang is an orphan. As his teacher, he is no different from his parents. Of course, he has to decide such a big event. But before that, things must be made clear. Don''t make an own dragon. It will make a joke and hurt the hearts of two young people.


    Yang Chendong gave the order, and there was a reply soon after the telegram was sent. It was obvious that everyone attached great importance to the things that Wang Wunan attached importance to. Before long, a clear investigation was made about Miss Hanfang. She was sure that she only had an oral engagement with the deputy battalion commander who died in battle, and even the two had not met. Everything was set up by the matchmaker. Later, after the death of the deputy battalion commander, the matchmaker didn''t care about it. If it weren''t for Hanfang''s heavy friendship, she didn''t say that few people would know about it.


    After knowing the details, Yang Chendong immediately waved his pen and approved Bai Shuang and Hanfang''s good deed, and allowed them to complete their wedding in hobokeseri. Not only that, Yang Chendong also ordered a small team of black riding dragon guards to hobokeseri city and brought his own congratulatory gift.


    With Yang Chendong''s blessing, this matter will not be said by anyone. Of course, this was not a big deal, at least for the fifth Star Army of the Yang system. With the growing territory and power, there are more and more military and local cadres. I don''t know who I am when I get married. Unless I am a special person like Bai Shuang, I won''t attract Yang Chendong''s attention.


    Now his attention is focused on the city of Turpan hundreds of miles away.


    The intelligence department has heard that yilibali and Yerqiang have sent 30000 reinforcements to Turpan City, which has a great intention of fighting a decisive battle with the five-star army there.


    "Young master, do we need to hurry up and let Lu Si come up from behind?" Yang Er also saw the information, so he asked with an idea.


    "No need. Do you think they will be foolish enough to guard a city and let us attack? The fourth Lu Division, you''d better escort the food behind." Yang Chendong waved his hand confidently.


    The three countries even wanted to fight with their own main force, which he really wanted. Originally, what he was most worried about was that he couldn''t find the main force. Once the enemy dispersed and implemented the harassing tactics, he would be the biggest headache. Now he wants to have a decisive battle, and he just wants to make the other party complete. As long as the main force of the other party can be destroyed in one fell swoop, the speed of winning here will be much faster and time will be saved.


    "Send a telegram to Shicheng, little Japan, and hurry to send the relocated soldiers and people of little Japan to the front line. Such a large land needs many people." Yang Chendong looked forward to Yang Er after saying these words. It won''t be long before the land under your feet will be surnamed Yang and Han. In order to get it done once and for all, it is necessary for foreign people to move.


    In the Second World War, Japan occupied Korea for more than 40 years and occupied Northeast China for a long time. But the voice of resistance never stopped, which involved a large number of Japanese troops and forces. What is the reason?


    Just because the Japanese don''t treat them like people? This may be the main reason, but not entirely. At least Japan has implemented the policy of using China to control China for a period of time. Even as long as it is not the rebellious people, it has given certain security and life protection, but the voice of resistance has not stopped.


    The reason is that apart from the fact that the backbone of the Chinese nation has never been bent, the most important thing is to fight at home and get the support and solidarity of the people.


    With these lessons, Yang Chendong has long adopted an extraordinary means, that is, people migration. When all these people are disturbed, and after changing to a place, there are suddenly no brothers and sisters, no people of the same race, and even the land under your feet is not familiar, the so-called voice of resistance will naturally disappear.


    In a word, without suitable living soil, some things can''t survive and some ideas can''t grow. Naturally, to achieve such a result, we need to have a huge territory to achieve the goal of migration. Obviously, Yang Chendong has such conditions. Now he adopts the same method for yilibali area. He wants to transfer people from all provinces to exchange with the people here, so as to completely destroy and stifle their aspirations.


    Conquer the world, so that wherever there are people in the world, there are Han people. Where there are people, the status of Han people is the highest. Let all Han people be proud of their origin. Such a slogan is more than just saying. If you want to implement it, it is more difficult than you think. However, Yang Chendong immediately came here with a modern Quartermaster warehouse. Naturally, he must do something. Even if he can''t finish it, he should let his descendants finish it. In short, this is the goal he worked hard for all his life.


    Now, the goal is indeed great, but it is not impossible. Haven''t many small countries been trampled under their feet and become part of the territory of the Han people? The navy is also actively making preparations, especially after taking the Japanese country, they captured an unknown number of navies. Now their power is very strong. It won''t be long before they will set sail and conquer the world by sea.


    Looking forward to that day, Yang Chendong felt that the burden on his shoulder was heavy and the road was long, but he was not afraid. He drank "drive" and rode the white dragon with the army straight to the Turpan City in front.


    ......


    Turpan city.


    At the moment, the whole city is in chaos. People can be seen everywhere in the street, hitting each other from time to time.


    The people are busy moving out of their homes and out of the city; The soldiers are also busy mobilizing and moving food, grass and military funds. Everyone rushed out of the city. It seems that anyone who takes one step at night may be left forever.


    In such a chaotic situation, bumps are inevitable. Even though many Turpan maintain order in the city, they still can not alleviate the chaos. Is it so easy to move the capital of Turpan in a short time?


    palace.


    The new king hadan Bartel was roaring angrily, "who? Who revealed the news, check it, check it for the king."


    No wonder hadan Bartel was so angry. He just made up his mind to withdraw from Turpan. The news spread, so that the people''s hearts were in chaos, which affected the withdrawal of the army.


    The reason for making this decision is precisely because the lessons of Bali are there. When he learned that the five-star army had powerful artillery that could wipe out the whole city, hadan Bartel knew that the so-called strong city was a joke in the eyes of his opponent. If he still adhered to the national capital, I''m afraid the result would be better than it.


    To be worthy of being the king who rose with Turpan, hadan Bartel made a strong move to withdraw from the city and fight grassland war and plain war with the five-star army. In short, he will not stick to the city.


    According to hadan Bartel''s plan, the army was withdrawn first, and then the people were relocated. But somehow, the news came out, so that there was chaos in the city. His withdrawal plan had to be delayed.


    After a burst of roar, someone immediately went out of the palace to check the leak, but in such a chaotic situation, it''s easy to find out. Not to mention that it was the Yang intelligence department who leaked the secret. They have a strong anti reconnaissance ability and can''t be found in a moment and a half.


    After venting his anger, hadan Bartel seemed to look better. He looked at Dai Qin standing in the hall, waved his hand and said, "general, how far is the cavalry of the five-star army from us?"


    "Your Majesty, the nearest... Is less than a hundred miles." although he doesn''t want to answer this question, even if the king asks, he can only tell the truth.


    "A hundred miles? Ha ha." hearing this answer, hadan Bartel''s eyes first stagnated, followed by a burst of sneer: "a hundred miles away, I''m afraid the elite cavalry can arrive in less than half a day. How many people and materials can we withdraw?"


    Daiqin was also shocked by the speed of the five-star cavalry. Just as a general, you can''t fear the enemy, otherwise you are unqualified and incompetent. Although daiqin lost a battle, he never lost his nature as a military general. Seeing that the king was so embarrassed, he seemed to stand up ruthlessly after a little hesitation, "Your Majesty, I don''t think there''s nothing we can do. We can stop the five-star cavalry. Haven''t Yili and Yeerqiang sent 30000 cavalry respectively, and have they reached the city of Turpan? As long as we can unite them, I have the confidence to fight with the five-star army and keep them outside the city of Turpan."


    "Oh? Really?" hadan Bartel asked with hope in his eyes when he heard Dai Qin''s confident words.

 Chapter 1216

    "There should be no problem," Dai Qin answered happily, but he didn''t say one thing, that is, if the three armies obey their own orders, there will be no problem.


    "OK." looking at daiqin''s confidence, hadan Bartel swept his angry face and said, "that''s right. The king will order you to talk to them. We can promise them as long as we don''t ask too much."


    "Yes, your majesty. But I think we should leave the city or continue to evacuate. After all, Turpan city is too close to the five-star army, and no one knows what will happen." daiqin still put forward his own suggestions for safety after receiving the order.


    "Don''t worry, the king will not let our people be threatened. He will give an order in a moment. Everyone will withdraw to forkforce loss and rebuild the defense line there." hadan Bartel naturally won''t put all his hope on the coalition army, so he has been prepared for it.


    Knowing that the king had a back hand, daiqin could finally relax. Immediately, he went out of the palace and went straight to the Allied barracks outside the city.


    The three countries have discussed together before. In order to deal with the strong five-star army, they must unite together. The agreed result is that any party is attacked, and the other two countries must provide unconditional support.


    But some words sound like unconditional support. How many people will be sent to support? One hundred thousand people are reinforcements, but who can say that a thousand people are not reinforcements?


    The so-called alliance is just a five-star army against the strong. If there is no five-star army, the three parties still have a hostile relationship. If we can defeat the five-star army and consume the strength of friendly forces, I''m afraid this is everyone''s goal.


    It was such a psychological idea that daiqin also knew that it was not a simple thing to persuade the two allies to fight the five-star army with all their strength.


    Yili sent 30000 cavalry to help Turpan. The general who led the team was ulji, who had fought with the Wude army and lost greatly; Yeerqiang sent 30000 cavalry to help Turpan. The general who led the team was called Alef. Next, daiqin was looking for these two generals. As former opponents, they were naturally familiar with each other. Even Shier would unite against the other side. As a familiar person, Dai Qin opened his mouth to see the mountain and said his intention as soon as he met.


    "Two generals, I don''t need to say much about the current situation. The five-star army came with prestige. The goal is not only our Turpan, but also the whole region. The so-called cold lips and teeth die. This time, I hope we can cooperate sincerely and unite to defeat the five-star army and ensure the peace of the people of the country behind us."


    For such a beautiful scene, no matter uliji or Alef, they nodded silently. No matter what kind of little 99 they have in mind, they have to pretend to work together.


    They just nodded to express their position, which was naturally not what general daiqin wanted to see. Feeling great pressure, he took a deep breath, looked at them again and said, "in order to better block the cavalry of the five-star army, I think it is necessary for us to choose a commander. As long as the line is unified, it is possible to defeat the enemy. If we fight separately, it will only create opportunities for the opponent to defeat us."


    This will involve the power of military unification. At this moment, the two generals can''t be silent. Alef, who is thin but has God in his eyes, is the first to say, "general daiqin, in your opinion, who should we respect as the commander in chief?"


    Dai Qin, who had been prepared for a long time, said, "of course, it''s my general. This time, you''re only sending 30000 troops, and I''m now under the order of the king, unifying 40000 iron cavalry. I''m the largest number, isn''t it wrong?"


    Daiqin had to take the post of commander, which was directly related to whether he could stop the attack of the cavalry of the five-star army. He was really worried about leaving it to others.


    "Whoever has more soldiers will listen to who. According to this, if general Ben and general ulji join hands, there will be 20000 more cavalry. Does that mean you want to listen to both of us?" Alef was obviously a little dissatisfied with the answer, and his words were full of gunpowder.


    "You are unreasonable," Dai Qin said angrily.


    "Whoever has more soldiers is the commander-in-chief, which is equally unreasonable." general Alef also said stubbornly.


    Seeing that they were about to quarrel, ulji, who had not made a sound, had to stand up and make a round. "Well, don''t quarrel with the two generals. The reason why we can get together is to discuss how to defeat the five-star army. Quarreling can''t solve the problem. We don''t want to be defeated. Go back and be scolded by the king."


    "Hum." Alef snorted coldly and turned his head aside. What he did was worthy of his name - a naughty child.


    The tent was quiet again. Ulji looked at daiqin and asked, "if we need to listen to your command as the general said, what are you going to do? What benefits can we get?"


    The three parties agreed that they must unconditionally help the attacked party. But from uliji''s words, it is obvious that it is impossible for them to make a move without conditions.


    This is not what uliji meant, but he just received a secret letter from Prime Minister arip, which explained that hobokeseri had been occupied by the five-star army in a surprise attack. Now Yili was a little self-protection. On the issue of Turpan, they could not send any reinforcements, that is, even the army''s food and grass could not be supplied, so he had to find a way by himself.


    It was because of this that ulji made up his mind to daiqin and began to ask for benefits openly.


    Although daiqin had been prepared, he was still dissatisfied after hearing this, but the king said before that as long as he didn''t go too far and asked to be satisfied as much as possible, so he suppressed his anger and asked, "but I don''t know what kind of benefits general ulji needs?"


    "Well, you have to solve the most basic food and grass problem? And war horses, you know that we come all the way, and we can''t turn to the rear for everything. Of course, if these conditions can be met, the 30000 cavalry under my command can obey the command of daiqin general." uliji opened his mouth and put forward the conditions. There is no way. Arip asked him to find a way. What good way does he have? I can only think about Turpan.


    It''s not difficult to solve the problem of food and grass. There are indeed a lot of food and grass in Turpan city today, but even the war horses have to be solved. Dai Qin naturally won''t agree. He shook his head and said, "food and grass can be given to you, but war horses can''t be. The number of war horses in our country is not very large."


    "Ha ha." hearing that there was no problem with food and grass, and hearing daiqin say that the number of war horses was not many, rather than refusing, uliji knew that there was a play and immediately smiled: "General daiqin''s words are bad. The grassland was chaotic a while ago. The Turpan country closest to them didn''t use less food for their war horses. If the general was right, at least 50000 war horses were idle on the horse farm in the outer city of Turpan. In this way, we don''t want more. One side gave 10000 war horses."


    Ulji was obviously prepared to speak. Hearing these words in daiqin''s ear changed his face, "It''s impossible to have ten thousand war horses. Although we also have some war horses, they are prepared for veterans. As you know, after the military adjustment in Turpan, there are many veterans who have retired from the army. Once they have war horses and sharp sabers, they can become soldiers again. These are just for..."


    Daiqin also wanted to say, but uliji had directly interrupted him, "eight thousand war horses."


    "No, three thousand at most."


    "Seven thousand."


    "Three thousand five."


    Two generals with tens of thousands of soldiers are like two philistine businessmen. After a lot of bargaining, they finally set the quantity at 5000.


    That is, he could get grain and grass and 5000 war horses. Feeling that he had met his satisfaction, uliji immediately nodded and said, "well, the 30000 Yibaili army I brought can obey the dispatch of general daiqin."


    Uliji bowed his head. Although Alef was dissatisfied, he had only 30000 cavalry. It was difficult to become a climate. Finally, he had to nod and agree.


    In this way, the tripartite coalition army was officially established and agreed to block the far-reaching five-star army on the Northeast front line of Turpan based on the order of general daiqin. After four hours, it must gather at the designated place.


    Finally, daiqin fulfilled his mission. Daiqin clenched his fist and left the camp with some excitement. He wanted to report the good news to his king. He left ulji and Alef in the account. The latter said discontentedly, "general ulji, why should I agree to daiqin''s request."


    "Hehe, general Alef doesn''t have to be angry. It''s right for us to listen to him, but if his request is too much, we can refuse it, can''t we?" ulji winked at Alef and said with a smile.


    "Excessive command, oh, ha ha ha." Alef immediately laughed. What is excessive command depends on how he understands it. As long as he is in a bad mood, he can regard any command of the other party as excessive. Anyway, everyone is the enemy. What can he do even if he disobeys it?


    Daiqin naturally didn''t know what happened after he left. He excitedly went to the palace and reported what he had just talked to King hadan Bartel.


    "OK, OK." hadan Bartel also had an excited expression on his face. "General daiqin, it''s up to you next. As long as you can stop the momentum of the five-star army and block them in the northeast of Turpan, in a short time, the king can summon the veterans again. At that time, it will be another powerful force, and we can launch a counterattack."


    "I''m waiting for that day," daiqin said excitedly.

 Chapter 1217

    Seventy miles outside the city of Turpan, the new three armies of the five-star army are gathering here.


    More than 30000 cavalry troops poured in and chose a flat place to bury a pot for cooking. Commander Su he issued a military order. The army rested in place. Other division commanders came to the general ledger to discuss military affairs.


    In the general ledger, Su he stood in front of a huge sand table, waved his finger with a small stick in his hand and said, "the scout in front has heard that 40000 cavalry in Turpan, 30000 cavalry in yilibali and 30000 cavalry in Yeerqiang, a total of 100000 cavalry, have been divided into three camps to camp there. Let''s talk about what to do next?"


    When Ke Lu and other four division commanders heard that each other had 100000 cavalry, their eyes lit up. Obviously, there were so many enemies waiting for them to eat. They were very excited. But at the same time, they also know that even if Chang Bo, the commander of the fourth cavalry division, has handed over all the power of escorting food and grass to the fourth land division and has returned, but there are only more than 30000 cavalry. In terms of quantity, the gap between the two sides is still very large.


    More than 30000 people fought 100000 people. They came prepared and were very familiar with the surrounding environment. This battle was not easy to fight.


    No one spoke immediately, but after some meditation, Ke Lu, the commander of the first division, asked, "junzuo, where is the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment?"


    "In the west of us, near Tianshan Mountain." Su looked at Ke Lu with appreciative eyes. He had felt something from this sentence.


    "In the west, the army of Yeerqiang should be guarding the west of Turpan city." Ke Lu seemed to think of something.


    "That''s right. Does division commander Ke want the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment to launch a sudden attack from that direction?" Su He, who had fully known Ke Lu''s intention, asked with a smile in his mouth at this moment.


    Several other teachers also changed their faces at the moment, and then began to consider the feasibility of the plan. But soon everyone shook their heads. Obviously, they were not optimistic about the plan and had little confidence in it.


    In fact, it is clear to everyone that the so-called coalition forces have to be united in a specific environment. Such forces seem to be large and powerful. However, there is also a fatal disadvantage, that is, it is not united enough. As long as we find the right position, we can open a hole in the shortest time.


    According to this analysis, Mr. Ke Lu''s strategy of choosing one of them is correct. But although the idea is good, it is difficult to implement it. Not to mention anything else, how about the combat effectiveness of the Liaodong cavalry regiment? Everyone is not very clear.


    Besides, there are only 5000 of them, but the Yeerqiang army guarding the West has 30000 cavalry. Even if their new three services can attract some attention, it is difficult to beat them back quickly. Once the battle cannot be solved quickly, if the other side reacts, they may be anti surrounded. If so, they add up to more than 30000 cavalry. How can they be the opponent of 100000 enemy coalition forces?


    For them, the best way is naturally to wait and wait for Yang Chendong behind them to come. At that time, they will not be weak in terms of military strength, and the odds of victory in a large-scale counter attack will be greater.


    Except Ke Lu, the other three teachers seemed to have unified their opinions. They shook their heads one by one and looked at commander Su He, indicating their attitude and waiting for the commander''s order.


    Su He, who did not make a decision immediately, had closed his eyes for a moment.


    Why didn''t he know it was a dangerous move. But he didn''t want to rely on Yang Chendong and King Wunan for everything. It is precisely because of the unequal military strength that if he can win this battle, he will show the strength of the new three services. Otherwise, if he has an advantage in military strength, winning the war is a matter of course.


    However, if they decide to make a mistake, the new three services will face the danger of being surrounded, seriously damaged or even destroyed. He couldn''t decide where to go for a moment.


    "You decide, junzuo. But I just want to say one word. Don''t hesitate before making a decision for the handsome." Ke Lu also knows the embarrassment of commander Su He. If it was him, I''m afraid it would be a bad choice. So he can''t rush, he can only remind the other party and do his duty as a teacher.


    As soon as Ke Lu''s words came out, Su he couldn''t stop a shock. Yes, you can''t hesitate to make a decision for the handsome. On the battlefield, the fighter plane is fleeting. Maybe it will be missed in the evening. That is, the fighter plane is right in front of him. Why should he give up?


    The result of the war is ever-changing. No one can know what will happen next. What a handsome man needs to do is to do his best to do everything in front of him. So why didn''t he spell it?


    "The fighter plane is right in front of us. Our commander wants to fight hard to raise the prestige of our new three services." it seems that he has made a decision. Su he opens his eyes. Then when he looks at the people, his eyes are a little excited and nervous.


    The five-star army implements a centralized leadership system. That is, before the operational plan is formulated, the following officers have the power to propose construction, but the final decision is still in the hands of the supreme officer. When the policy falls on the new three armed forces, it is naturally commander Su He who keeps his word.


    But this time, Su he didn''t say a word, but spoke to the following four teachers in a consultative tone, which not only showed enough respect, but also proved that he had some contradictions in his heart and didn''t make up his mind completely.


    Of course, it is also possible that Su he has made up his mind, but his actions are too risky, which may affect the life and death of the four teachers, forcing him to speak with such an attitude.


    After su he indicated his intention, except Ke Lu''s eyes, the other three teachers narrowed their eyes, that is, they did not say support or opposition.


    Of course, they know that Su he can make a decision without consulting himself. But if they don''t do so, it is a kind of respect in itself. How do they respond to this respect?


    Do you support it?


    But if something goes wrong, they''re afraid they''ll lose their lives here?


    Objection?


    It seems that the fruit of victory is big enough to really attract them. Maybe if you really don''t do it, you will regret it for a long time or even a lifetime.


    Seeing that everyone was still silent, Su he took a deep breath and said, "you guys, I won''t hide it from you. I''ve got the news that the new army is about to expand the new group army. It''s likely to have three armies and a directly subordinate division. If so, the number of troops will reach 100000."


    Suddenly, Su he threw out such a statement, which seemed to have nothing to do with the current issue, but these words brightened everyone''s eyes.


    The new first army will be expanded into a new group army. Does that mean that the new third army can also be expanded? If so, everyone''s position will have a great chance to be promoted by a large level, the number of soldiers will be more, and it is even possible to exchange the four stars on your shoulders for a Venus.


    There are no soldiers who don''t want to be generals, especially the four division commanders who are only one line away. If you want to be a general, you must have enough achievements to convince the public. Now is a great credit in front of them. How will they choose and where to go?


    At this moment, everyone was shaken by Su he''s words. Finally, Lei chuandang, the third division commander, and Chang Bo, the fourth division commander, both focused on Bi Cai, the second division commander. In the eyes of these two people, Mr. Bi Cai is as talented as his name.


    Bi Cai felt the attention ceremony of the two teachers, jumped in his heart and made a decision, "commander, I wonder if you can contact Liaodong strengthening cavalry regiment first to see how confident they are to complete this task?"


    "No problem, send a message to head Tong Long of Liaodong cavalry regiment." Su He nodded at the moment. In fact, he also wanted to see the other party''s attitude. If others directly refused, no matter how good he thought, he couldn''t implement it.


    ......


    In a forest less than 100 miles from the foot of the mountain, you can see people walking from time to time. This is the temporary residence of the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment.


    In this position, you can vaguely see the high mountains in the distance. As head Tong long, it is clear that the highest mountain in the distance is Tianshan Mountain.


    "Regiment seat, the commander of the new Third Army and the Soviet Union sent a telegram." Zhao Xing, the deputy commander, looked a little excited, came to Tong long and handed a piece of paper.


    For the telegraph, Tong long and Zhao Xing haven''t been in contact for a long time. Before that, they had never thought that a small iron box could deliver messages thousands of miles away. Just by virtue of this, they shocked the two people. They really dare not imagine how many secrets the five-star army has and how powerful the Yang system is.


    Fortunately, both of them were adaptable people and soon accepted this new thing. But whenever they hear a telegram, they can''t help being excited. "Another call?" Tong Long said, reaching out to pick it up. When his eyes fell into it, his hands trembled uncontrollably for only a while. Obviously, the content of the telegram made him excited, even excited.


    After a long time, Tong Long''s voice suddenly said eight degrees higher: "Deputy Zhao Tuan, our opportunity has come to prove that our opportunity has come. We must seize it."


    "Yes. We must seize it." Zhao Xing''s face also had an excited charm at this moment. But soon, he said in a low voice, "but this time the task is not easy to complete. If we don''t do a good job, we will be surrounded and even eaten."

 Chapter 1218

    "This is only one possibility. There is another possibility. Maybe we can make great achievements? Isn''t this the best chance to prove that we Liaodong cavalry strengthen the regiment?" Tong Long retorted excitedly. It seems that he is determined. Even if Zhao Xing doesn''t agree, he will be ready to do so.


    "You are the leader, and I fully support your mission decisions." Zhao Xing did not continue to oppose, but said something that moved Tong long very much.


    No one knows better than them that their identity is embarrassing now.


    The name of the so-called Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment sounds very loud, but in fact, they haven''t fought a decent big battle since they joined the five-star army. Although some small victories are recorded on their heads, they just follow the main force to make military achievements. This is not what they want for ambitious Tong long and Zhao Xing.


    Both of them are excited to fight and fight, and even people with thousands of aspirations. In the past, I only hated living in the shadow of the northern Ming army. Under the general situation that everything depends on qualifications and even the background, it is extremely difficult to get ahead. Now, they joined the five-star army and finally had a fair chance to show their strength. They always wanted to do well.


    However, the five-star army is different from the northern Ming army. There are too many generals and wise generals who can recruit good soldiers here. When they fully understand some achievements of other armies, divisions and commanders, they can''t help being shocked and speechless for a long time. It is no less difficult to get ahead in such a team than in the northern Ming army.


    After all, the senior officers of the five-star army were killed in battle after battle. Whether they are brave or resourceful, they are the best choice.


    The real strong are always stronger. Tong long and Zhao Xing are such people. In their view, their biggest disadvantage is that they join the five-star army too late and have too few troops in their hands. Once they are given a chance to display their talents and learning, they can also soar to the sky.


    I just didn''t expect the opportunity to appear so soon. Of course they want to catch it. With Tong Long''s resolute attitude, a reply was soon sent to Su He, commander of the new three services. When he saw the contents of the telegram, Su he couldn''t help laughing. "Yes, it''s two tiger generals. Come on, let''s have a look."


    Laughing, he handed the telegram to the four men of Ke Lu. Then he heard Lei Chuan, the commander of the third division, shouting in a shocked voice, "what? They are willing to make a military order. If they can''t complete the task, they will raise their heads to see him."


    Military orders express an attitude and an indomitable spirit. Once such a decision is made, there is no way back. Under normal circumstances, no one will lightly choose such an approach.


    Especially this time, commander Su he asked the other party with an inquiry attitude, and did not ask others to make a statement, but Tong long and Zhao Xing still made such a decision, which had to be shocked and admired.


    "It seems that compared with courage, we are far behind these two." after Bi Cai, the commander of the second riding division, sighed, when he looked at Su He, he stood upright and said, "junzuo, we support this battle. Please make a decision."


    "We also support it." after Bi Cai''s statement, the other three teachers stood at attention and saluted.


    "Well, I thank you for your support. Now I''ll report the battle plan to the sixth young master." Su he said excitedly. He will never forget that the strength of the two sides in this world war is too wide, and there is a 60% chance of defeat, so we must report it to Yang Chendong. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, even killing him can''t bear the responsibility.


    ......


    One hundred and fifty miles behind the new Third Army, Yang Chendong is leading the team forward.


    About the situation outside Turpan, he had received a specific telegram and knew that his opponent had placed 100000 cavalry to meet him there.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong naturally had no fear. He once issued an order to speed up the March. Because when he wanted to come, it was difficult to move 100000 cavalry with only one forward new Third Army and right forward Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment.


    The troops were speeding up their march, and a telegram from the commander of the Soviet Union army of the new three services came. When Yang Chendong knew their request for war, his expression once became very complicated. This was a big adventure.


    This time, in order to solve the problem of Yili area, Yang Chendong brought more than 100000 cavalry just as a pioneer army, which can be described as a great momentum. With this power, no matter in the face of any force, it has a flat advantage. But if it''s one to many, it''s really hard to say.


    After all, the situation in a war is often changeable in an instant. If you don''t respond well, the great situation will turn sharply. These are not impossible.


    If someone else is Yang Chendong, the most conservative way is to wait and wait for more Japanese troops to be transferred here. In this way, with the advantage of military strength, you can nibble at your opponent a little until you win the final victory.


    Still, Yang Chendong''s goal is too big. He doesn''t want to waste the most valuable time. If possible, he certainly hopes to solve the problem here as soon as possible, so as to launch an attack on the next goal.


    However, although the idea is good, the reality is cruel. Especially under the joint efforts of Yili, Turpan and Yeerqiang, as well as the Wara department in the dark, they stared at themselves first, making the situation of this war more and more complicated.


    Now, an opportunity to turn passivity into initiative appears in front of him. Facing the war invitation of the new three armed forces, Yang Chendong also fell into a dilemma for a time.


    Reasonably speaking, he thought the battle plan was too risky. If you don''t do a good job, more than 30000 people will be badly hurt by the other 100000 cavalry, and it''s not impossible to even eat them. But psychologically, he thought it was not a bold and feasible plan, because even he was amazed by the plan and felt incredible, not to mention the enemy. They must have been more unexpected.


    Whether you agree or disagree is all between your own thoughts.


    "Yang Er, if the reconnaissance regiment and Qingqi regiment attack with all their strength, how long can they join the new three armies?" Yang Chendong didn''t make a decision immediately, but had to understand some specific situations first.


    "Well... It will take a day and a half anyway." Yang Er came to a conclusion after calculating the distance and foot distance between the two sides.


    A day and a half?


    Yang Chendong stared thoughtfully, that is to say, in this day and a half, the new three armies could not get any military support. Similarly, the opponent will not make any preparations before the attack in a day and a half.


    Considering that it will take half a day for the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment near Tianshan Mountain to get to the battlefield, that is, Yang Chendong will not be able to make a decision for more than one day. Once this time has passed, the other side has defense, and the odds of winning the attack will only be lower.


    With less than 40000 cavalry to 100000 cavalry, he is still an opponent who is very familiar with the environment. Whether this battle plan should be agreed or not, Yang Chendong decided to think about it. Riding on a stable white dragon, Yang Chendong fell into a state of closed eyes and meditation.


    At the moment, in the general ledger of the new three services, several division commanders are in a hurry.


    Two hours have passed since the telegram was sent, but the reply telegram still hasn''t arrived. We don''t have an idea whether to fight or not. At this moment, he concentrated around Su He, waiting for instructions.


    "What does Wang mean? If you don''t agree, tell us so that the soldiers can have a good rest." Lei Chuan, the third division commander, is an acute child. At the moment, he has the most words.


    "Mr. Lei, calm down. The king''s ideas and decisions can not be guessed by our subordinates, nor can we guess indiscriminately." Bi Caicai, the second division commander, kindly reminded Lei chuandang.


    "Oh, yes, yes." Lei Chuan''s face became a little ugly. What was he doing just now? Are you questioning King Wunan?


    He was also startled at the thought of what he had done. In the five-star army, Yang Chendong''s high prestige will never allow anyone to question. This is not Yang Chendong''s request, but the unanimous view of these generals. That is, the situation is a little tense now. If Lei Chuan dares to say such a thing at ordinary times, maybe it doesn''t need others. The commander of the Soviet Union army can take it first.


    Fortunately, at this moment, Su he was also anxious and had the same feeling as Lei chuandang. At this moment, he didn''t say anything to blame him.


    The atmosphere in the big tent once became tense again. I don''t know how long after that, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the account. The telegraph operator came in and brought the results and answers everyone wanted to see.


    Su he took the telegram in his hand first. After only glancing at it, he breathed a sigh. Then he said with some excitement, "the sixth young master has agreed to our requirements. Now please go and prepare. By the way, the telegram informs commander Tong long that they can start."


    "Junzuo, commander Tong Long sent a telegram three hours ago, saying that he had set out and should have walked half the distance now." the telegraph operator made a standing report. In fact, he had said the news before, but Su he was too nervous and didn''t care.


    "Oh, yes, yes, look at my brain. OK, commander Tong long, they have set out. They can get to the depths of the battlefield in three hours. In this way, it is just midnight, and it is also the time for us to launch the general attack. In this way, each division commander takes his place, so that the soldiers can fill their stomachs and prepare for battle. By the way, in order not to attract the opponent''s attention, we should be tight inside and loose outside, that is We should also eat dry food, not hot food. In short, there can be no small abnormalities. "


    "Rest assured, we understand." the four teachers immediately got up and saluted, and then left the account in a hurry.


    When he left Su He alone, he sighed, "sixth young master, wait and see the good news of our new three services!"

 Chapter 1219

    It''s getting dark.


    Turpan city gradually calmed down after the noise of the day.


    With 100000 cavalry in front of the city, and it''s too late to travel at night, many people in the capital who were going to leave chose to rest for a night.


    In this regard, King hadan Bartel did not order to urge, because he had received accurate information, and the five-star army forty miles away from the city had also camped and stopped. At this time, they were only ten miles away from the 100000 cavalry outside the city.


    But these ten li, in hadan Bartel''s view, are like a natural moat.


    More than 30000 cavalry want to attack 100000 cavalry camps, which is simply unscientific and unrealistic. No one would think the five-star army had the courage to do so. If you were them, it would be good if 100000 cavalry did not take the initiative to attack.


    General daiqin was very angry about not taking the initiative. According to his intention, the five-star army opposite him had only more than 30000 people. That was when they launched an attack with superior forces. He was confident that he could defeat the other party and drive it back.


    But when he finished the situation with uliji and Alef, he was unanimously opposed.


    As reinforcements, they just came to help Turpan evacuate, but they didn''t take the initiative to fight the five-star army. In their eyes, the best result is that in the face of their 100000 army, the five-star army can retreat in the face of difficulties and force the enemy back without blood. It''s better than a scuffle. Both sides have losses.


    General daiqin lost an opportunity to take the initiative because of the inconsistency of internal opinions. They do not know what kind of disaster this loss of opportunity will bring to them.


    "Asshole, a group of short-sighted guys, they will be punished sooner or later." daiqin angrily returned to his big account with a look of anger.


    After getting angry, daiqin didn''t have a better way. Neither ulji nor Alef were his own men. If the enemy called well, he would listen to his own orders for unified command, but now it''s really difficult for them to take the initiative to attack.


    "Well, then wait. When the main force of the five-star army arrives, there will be a big war. I''ll see what kind of storms you can set off in our territory. They are all cavalry." Dai Qin said as if comforting himself. Then he asked the deputy general about the five-star army opposite. When he heard that the opposite side had entered a silent period after dark, he seemed to enter a rest like himself. Before waiting for the war that might happen the day after tomorrow, he also ordered others to rest unless there was a necessary night watch.


    As Yang Chendong, Su He and others thought, no one would think that they would launch an attack at this time and launch an attack before the army was fully assembled. It is for this reason that it has an unexpected strike effect.


    At this time, all the cavalry were waiting in the dark.


    They were armed with armor, sharp machetes in their hands, and surrounded by war horses with thick cotton cloth wrapped around their feet. Even these war horses had mouth covers on their mouths to prevent them from making any noise.


    Wait!


    Silent waiting. At this moment, there was only one target for more than 30000 cavalry soldiers of the new three services, that is, the enemy camp on the right ten miles away. They are waiting for the signal from the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment.


    To say that daiqin was worthy of being entrusted with an important task by King hadan Bartel, his military literacy was indeed not mentioned. He arranged the distance between the two armies ten miles away to prevent any accident. For example, in the event of military operations such as camp stealing, they also have a certain reaction time within ten miles.


    But no one can imagine that the new three armies are not the first to start, but the first to start is the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment from the direction of Tianshan Mountain.


    A reinforced regiment only has 5000 cavalry, but this time we have to think of the heavy task of attacking 30000 cavalry camp. It was rather like hitting a stone with an egg. If possible, Su he was unwilling to give such an order, but he had to do it in order to win and win.


    "I just hope Tong Long''s regiment can live up to its expectations. In addition, if you inform me, once the divisions and regiments find the enemy camp chaotic, they will attack immediately without delaying even one breath." Su he looked into the distance and was worried about Tong Long''s strengthening of the regiment. But now he orders the following. What he can do is to join the battlefield as soon as possible when the war starts, so as to reduce the pressure of the other party as much as possible.


    Late at night, the wind is cold.


    After a long journey, the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment finally came near the target. "Order the whole group to rest for half an hour to supplement food and dry food." head Tong Longchang took a breath and hurried all the way. Finally, at this moment, his fatigue seemed to have been reduced a lot.


    "Tuan Zuo, drink some water." Zhao Xing gathered together and handed over a leather bag containing water.


    "Thank you." Tong Long took it impolitely, then gulped, gulped, gulped, and said happily.


    "Tuan Zuo, I''ll rush in front and you''ll just be in the back." it''s fake to deliver water. Zhao Xing came with a purpose.


    "How can that work?" Tong long refused without thinking, then reached out and patted Zhao Xing on the shoulder and said, "I''ve taken your mind, but how can the plan be changed easily."


    "But." Zhao Xing advised, "but you are the head. We Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment can have no head, but we can''t have no head. King Wunan also said that unless it is necessary to prohibit the regiment level military camp from visiting the front line, you..."


    Seeing that Zhao Xing still wanted to dissuade himself, Tong Long patted each other on the shoulder with a slight force, "now is the critical period. You must know how much pressure our regiment will be under. Besides, you are not as good as me in Kung Fu. Don''t deny it."


    Tong long is a famous tiger general in Eastern Liaoning. By comparison, Zhao Xing''s skill is only second rate. His advantage is that his brain is easy to use. Now Tong long has pointed it out directly, and he knows that it''s no different. "Well, I can agree with the head of the regiment to take the lead, but we must be careful. If there is danger, we should withdraw in time. If you are gone, there is no need for our Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, count." Tong Long smiled, but he couldn''t see what he knew. Zhao Xing could only sigh and walk towards the soldiers around the regiment commander. That is, he couldn''t order the regiment commander, so he had to think of a way from these soldiers.


    Yeerqiang, located on the left side of the barracks near the Tianshan Mountain, is very quiet at the moment. Compared with daiqin''s anger, Alef was in a good mood. He hummed a tune and went to sleep early. In his dream, he saw the scene when he defeated the five-star army with a large army. He was killing ahead with 30000 cavalry. The war drums beat and the sound of killing shook the sky. It was really a very lively scene.


    "General, general..."


    He was having a good dream in his dream. He suddenly felt a big hand pushing and shoving himself, which made Alef a little unhappy and suddenly opened his eyes. At this moment, he found himself lying in bed. At this time, he also woke up. It turned out that he had just had a dream.


    It was a dream. Alef was about to breathe a sigh of relief when he suddenly looked surprised.


    No, this is a dream. Why is it so clear, and now you have opened your eyes, why do you still have the sound of iron hooves stepping on the ground? What''s going on?


    Before Alef went to ask, he woke up his own soldiers and said, "general, the enemy is attacking, the enemy is attacking. The deputy general has led his troops to meet him."


    "What? Enemy attack?" Alef whizzed up from his bed. He was confused first. After a few breaths, he responded and asked: "How could it be an enemy attack? The front five-star army only has more than 30000 horses. Do they dare to attack themselves? There are Turpan cavalry in the middle army. They should not be the closest to the five-star cavalry. Have they evacuated?"


    It is precisely because of the position of his army account and the cavalry camp of Turpan. If the five-star army wants to kill, it must pass through that threshold first. Alef is unprepared. Now he hears of the enemy attack, he naturally feels at a loss.


    "No, general, these five-star armies are not positive five-star armies, but come from the direction of Tianshan Mountain." the soldiers don''t know how to explain. They can only tell what they know and see.


    "It''s not a positive five-star army. Can we say... Can we say that the main force of the five-star army is coming? By the way, how many people are there?" Alef thought of a terrible possibility.


    "Well, it''s too dark to look down on. It seems that there are a lot of people. They come from all directions and shout loudly." because of the weather, the visibility is limited, and the soldiers don''t know the details, they just answer by guessing.


    Alef''s face became very ugly when he heard that there were still a lot of people. If the two sides were fighting head-on, he was not afraid of anyone, but now without the slightest precaution, he really had no bottom in his heart how much combat effectiveness the Army played.


    The soldiers are still waiting for the general''s orders. No one knows how bad the situation outside is. Maybe if you delay one second more, you will lose a lot of people and horses. Now it seems that the general has fallen into a fruitless situation. The soldiers are tentatively suggesting, "General, we can ask the Turpan army for help. This time we are here to help them. They have the obligation and responsibility to help us."

 Chapter 1220

    "Oh, yes, yes, come on, send someone to ask general daiqin for help, come on!" at this moment, Alef shouted loudly, and then the voice of wearing armor sounded in the tent.


    Outside the big tent, there was fire all over the sky, and people shouted and horses hissed.


    At the moment before launching the charge, there was a long-range rocket attack. I don''t know how many military accounts were burned, which hit the Yerqiang army unprepared for battle.


    Taking advantage of this chaos, commander Tong Long took the lead in entering the enemy camp. With his knife in his hand, he cut off two Yeerqiang cavalry who met him. His martial courage encouraged the cavalry of the rear five-star army, and the morale of the corresponding Yeerqiang cavalry was greatly weakened.


    "Who came here, even sneaking camp and looking for death." the deputy general appeared. As Alef''s deputy, his nerves are not so big. Even when he sleeps, he sleeps in peace, which allows him to respond in the shortest time.


    The roar of the deputy general made the Yeerqiang cavalry who ran out of the tent happy. Everyone seemed to have a backbone. They began to take weapons, look for war horses and prepare to launch a counterattack.


    "I think you''re looking for death." Tong long, who had just killed two people and was winning morale, heard the cry of the deputy general. His eyes lit up. Although he didn''t know each other''s identity, his intuition told him that the person opposite should be a person. Killing such a person in his identity has a sense of achievement, which will also cause heavy damage to the Yeerqiang army.


    With his legs clamped to the horse, Tong Long rushed out, killed several people all the way, and rushed to the deputy general.


    "Look at the knife." the deputy general was frightened by Tong Long''s speed. In a hurry, he chopped it.


    Tong long, who had already been prepared, just rode on one side of his horse and avoided the cleavage. Then the saber in his hand crossed the other party''s waist. The saber borrowed the horse''s momentum and just moved past. He heard a stab, and the blade had a close contact with the armor.


    He saved his life by relying on his armor. But even so, his body was pulled out of the blood mouth half the length of his arm, and the pain surrounded the deputy general''s whole body. He turned and left with a strong breath. Facts have proved that he is not the opponent of the enemy general at all. He was seriously injured in one move. If he continues to fight, he must not lose his life here.


    There is nothing to be ashamed of, but it is bound to weaken the momentum. Especially when the two armies fight, as generals, this practice is likely to lead to the defeat of the army.


    Just now, the deputy general who wanted to save his life didn''t think so much at all. Now he just wanted to rush out and find a place to heal. However, his idea was doomed to be impossible to achieve, because Tong long had already locked him in the first knife. Only after the two people turned sideways, he turned around and saw the scene of the deputy general''s escape.


    He took back his saber, took a strong bow from behind, and by the light of the torches around him, an arrow feather quickly left the string and went straight to the unsuspecting deputy general who was only trying to escape.


    The sound of bows and arrows breaking through the air sounded. If only two people fought one-on-one, the deputy general would hear and be alert. But now, the whole camp is in chaos. Where can we take care of these? The deputy general just drove his horse desperately and wanted to leave here.


    Whoosh!


    The long arrow entered the body, and the powerful force went straight through the chest from the back. The deputy general felt the pain of his body suddenly. Then his head drooped, his hands were powerless, and one fell to the ground from the horse.


    With a knife and an arrow, he took the life of the deputy general. Tong Long''s Wu Yong was not built. After killing the deputy general, he laughed, then put away his strong bow, picked up the curved horse and shouted, "you wait for the general to die, don''t you surrender quickly?"


    The cry sounded like thunder, and the sound spread far away.


    Deputy commander Zhao Xing, who is taking a thousand cavalry as the reserve battalion, is taking them to shoot the bow and arrow that ignited the fire. His task is very simple, that is, to burn as many accounts of Yeerqiang army as possible under the chaos, so as to give people a sense of their large number in the dark.


    "Deputy commander, listen, is this the voice of the regiment seat?" a five-star cavalry with thief ears stopped firing rockets and asked deputy commander Zhao Xing.


    Zhao Xing also stopped the action in his hand and listened. Then he really heard Tong Long''s cry. Then he laughed and said, "OK, Tuan Zuo is really brave. He killed the other party''s general in such a short time. Come on, everyone shouted while shooting arrows to maximize the effect."


    Neither Zhao Xing nor Tong Long knew that it was only the Deputy General of Yeerqiang army, but this did not prevent them from shouting like this. At least the deputy general was also a general.


    The sudden change from one person''s cry to thousands of people''s cry also had a completely different impact. In just a moment, the cry spread to the whole Yeerqiang military camp, making the already chaotic military camp more chaotic.


    When Yeerqiang''s soldiers heard the cry, they didn''t know whether it was true or false. But at this time, we would rather believe in what is, than what is not, or we will pay the most precious price of life.


    When the general died, the morale of the soldiers fell to the freezing point. The Yeerqiang soldiers who had resisted with knives began to flee in batches. They want to get out of here by dark. None of them wants to die.


    When Alef walked out of the tent in armor under the protection of his own soldiers, what he saw was this scene. When he heard the loud cry that the general was dead and did not surrender, Alef angrily said, "fart, the general is living well. Who says he is dead."


    "General, be careful." the close soldier on one side immediately stretched out his hand to block his mouth and said in panic.


    "What are you doing?" he stretched out his hand and knocked it off. Alef looked angry.


    "General, it must be the deputy general who died just now. Now the morale of the army is in disorder. It won''t help you to stand up. On the contrary, it will attract the enemy''s attention. The gains outweigh the losses." at this moment, the soldier''s mind was clearly clear and stated his worries.


    Alef, who originally wanted to punish his own soldiers, was stunned at this, and then a cold sweat. Yes, at this time, the morale of the army is in chaos, and there has been no effective counterattack. If you stand up at the moment, you may not be able to solve any problems, but may also attract the attention of the enemy cavalry. If so, I''m afraid you will soon follow in the footsteps of the deputy general.


    At the same time, Araf patted the soldier on the shoulder, "you did well. Now what do you say to do?"


    "General, the Han people have a saying that a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall. We''d better withdraw first. As long as people are there, there will be a day when the east mountain rises." the private soldier really has some knowledge. It''s not easy to tell such a truth at this time.


    These words fit Araf''s appetite. Then he nodded, "you''re right. In this way, we''ll withdraw immediately." as he said, Araf took off his newly worn armor. Obviously, he didn''t want to expose himself because of this suit.


    The next facts proved that Alef thought more. Because from beginning to end, Tong long had no intention of looking for him to kill him. Their goal was to disturb here, force back the cavalry of Yeerqiang, and then launch an attack on the Turpan cavalry of the Chinese army.


    Yes, this is the real purpose of Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment.


    After a loss, general daiqin became much more careful. Even if the five-star army on the opposite side didn''t take any action, for the sake of caution, he still arranged a lot of on duty troops on the opposite side, in order to prevent the five-star army from launching sneaking camps or sudden attacks.


    In this regard, Su He sent hundreds of reconnaissance cavalry, but the results were exactly the same, that is, it was impossible to break in from the defensive front battlefield. This is why the new three armies did not launch an attack first, but let the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment release the first arrow.


    If the Turpan cavalry did not riot, they would have no chance. Whether it can cause riots depends on the strengthening of the Liaodong cavalry regiment.


    With 5000 cavalry, we not only have to break through the 30000 cavalry camp in Yeerqiang, but also give the Turpan cavalry a heavy blow on the side to mobilize their troops to cause chaos. It can be seen how difficult it is to complete the task, which is also the worry of Su He.


    Fortunately, Tong Long won the first battle and took the Yeerqiang cavalry by surprise. He even killed the other side''s deputy general, completely disturbed the morale of the army and perfectly completed the first step of the battle plan.


    Riding on his horse, seeing the scene of Yeerqiang soldiers fleeing from cavalry to infantry, Tong longzui said it was a pity. How many prisoners are these? It''s a pity that he still has something important to do now. He can''t stop to take over them at all.


    Tong Long''s saber, which flashed a painful color in his heart, pointed forward, pointed to the Turpan camp in the distance, and shouted, "brothers of the strengthening regiment, rush with the head of the regiment."


    "Rush!"


    Turpan camp,


    The fire suddenly burst into the sky in the camp of Yeerqiang Department on the left, which naturally surprised everyone. Lying with his clothes, general daiqin jumped up before he fell asleep. He left the camp for the first time. His eyes looked to the West and flashed a strong sense of concern in his eyes.


    "The five-star army suddenly entered Yeerqiang camp, and the two sides are fighting." a scout flying horse came to general daiqin and dismounted and knelt down to report.


    "Look again. The general wants to know the number of people on the other side." daiqin said with a unchanged face.


    "Report, general Alef sent for help and said they couldn''t stand it." a little later, another scout Pegasus came to report.

 Chapter 1221

    Daiqin''s face flashed an angry look. Can''t 30000 cavalry hold it so quickly? In his view, this is simply a way that Araf does not want to resist, does not want to fight with the five-star army and preserve his strength.


    "If you can''t hold it, you should hold it and ignore it." Dai Qin replied with a cold hum. If you want to win without effort, it''s not that easy.


    Daiqin believes that even if 30000 cavalry soldiers encounter a sudden attack, they are only temporarily flustered. As long as they keep their original intention, they can quickly reverse the situation. There is nothing to worry about. What he is worried about now is what he doesn''t understand, that is, who is this sudden five-star cavalry? How many people? How did they appear in the west without being noticed?


    The answer to this question soon came out. Because Tong long had come straight to the Turpan camp with 4000 cavalry.


    Because scouts had been paying attention to the situation there for a long time, Tong Long was found by scouts in the Turpan army when they moved, and then the news came back. In the return journey, they met some Turpan cavalry guarding the front. When they learned that someone came from the side, they immediately met them.


    On the battlefield, there has been a saying since ancient times that the general is outside and the king''s order is not granted. Now the five-star army is under the nose. Of course, the Turpan cavalry responsible for guarding the front can''t ignore it and come straight.


    In fact, even if they don''t fight, Tong long will kill them with the army, which was originally his important task.


    "Come on!" seeing the enemy meet, Tong Long laughed and drank with great pride. Then, with less than 4000, they rushed straight to the 3000 cavalry camp opposite. Under the advantage of military strength and the murderous spirit, both sides only had a collision, leaving a lot of bodies and blood.


    "The enemy is so strong that he asked for reinforcements." general Turpan, who had lost no less than hundreds of cavalry under the same collision, felt a strong danger. He waved his knife and shouted loudly to his close soldiers at the same time.


    The soldiers turned and rode away. Before long, a group of 3000 Turpan cavalry who were also responsible for the duty of the defense line rushed in. With their departure, the defense forces on the front battlefield of Turpan fell into a weak state of space. The reconnaissance cavalry of the new three services, who had already arrived and was responsible for understanding the enemy''s situation, immediately fired a signal gun into the air, and the dazzling red light rose into the sky, which was so dazzling and brilliant in the silent night.


    "Let''s go." in front of the big tent of the new three armies, commander Su he finally waited for the news of the start, and immediately a loud roar came out, and then more than 30000 five-star cavalry rushed out like wolves out of the circle, but different from usual, they didn''t make any shouting, and they were heavily protected on the mouth and four hoofs of the horses, At night, more than 30000 cavalry came forward like more than 30000 ghosts and began to approach the front position of Turpan.


    It was only a distance of ten miles. It was only five or six minutes after the ready cavalry of the new three services rushed out with all their strength. But these five or six minutes are really like suffering for the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment.


    General daiqin, who had suffered a defeat, was very cautious this time. There were 15000 cavalry on duty just in front of the camp. It is divided into five, that is, a 3000 cavalry.


    When Tong Long arrived with 4000 cavalry, a total of three cavalry, namely 9000 Turpan cavalry, joined the battlefield. With the advantage of doubling the number, he quickly surrounded the strengthened cavalry of Liaodong.


    Not only that, daiqin, who received the news, had called the other cavalry of the whole camp. While arranging for the generals to come to the camp for discussion, he ordered all the cavalry to put on their armor and mount their horses on standby.


    This time daiqin reacted very quickly. Although he had not seen through the attack routine of the five-star army, he had made up his mind to eat the thousands of five-star cavalry surrounded by himself.


    "General Shan, you take five thousand cavalry to consolidate the north line in case the main force of the five-star army will suddenly invade. General Tong, you take five thousand cavalry to join the five-star army to continue to encircle and suppress the surrounded five-star army. In short, none of them can escape this time. Other generals quickly prepare for the war and wait for the attack order at the same time. At the same time, send someone to contact General uliji in Yili Ba and ask him to make a decision You are ready to attack the five-star army. "


    Daiqin quickly made a series of arrangements. When the generals also quickly went outside the account, a messenger came and reported that the five-star army had indeed launched an attack on the front battlefield, and the two remaining 6000 cavalry were doing a desperate blocking.


    "Come so fast." general daiqin''s eyes flashed a surprised look, but he soon calmed down. He has confidence in his cavalry. As long as he can block it for a while, once all the five-star armies from the side are destroyed, he can draw out his hand to deal with the front enemy with all his strength. At that time, he will also help 30000 cavalry in China. This time, it will not be a problem to fight back a beautiful victory.


    At this time, on the frontal battlefield, the fierce battle has just begun.


    The new Third Army, which had been prepared for a long time, was found when it rushed a mile in front of the Turpan cavalry through the color of the night. Then the two sides first had a long-range bow and arrow contest. After each other was killed and injured, the close battle began.


    On the new three services side, Ke Lu, the division commander of the first riding division of the new three services, is responsible for taking the lead.


    Being able to become the commander of the first riding division, Ke Lu''s strength is obviously higher than that of the General Commander. This time, let him be the pioneer. It can also be seen that Su he attaches great importance to him. Therefore, on the first day of the new year, the first riding division fully issued its fierce momentum, once suppressed the two opposite battalions and 6000 Turpan cavalry, and forced them to retreat step by step.


    When the first battle was dominant and the situation was better than he expected, he was both excited and worried.


    The excitement was that the number of enemy cavalry in front of him was less than he had expected. He wanted to strengthen the regiment with Liaodong cavalry. It was very good to attract two cavalry in Turpan after disrupting the cavalry camp in Yeerqiang. Now it seems that the effect is better. He has attracted three cavalry, which has reduced a lot of pressure on the front battlefield, So that he can better complete the task, as excited.


    The worry is that the Liaodong cavalry regiment, with only 5000 people, is now surrounded by several times the enemy. I''m afraid it''s suffering every minute. If it can''t meet with it, I''m afraid it won''t last long.


    "Go out with all your strength and fight a bloody way to join the Liaodong cavalry regiment anyway." riding on his horse, he kept observing the situation in front of him. Ke Lu passed orders to the correspondent around him.


    Before the order was given, another reconnaissance cavalry came running. Before people arrived, the voice had shouted, "division, Turpan has increased troops. Five thousand cavalry are coming to us and five thousand cavalry are going to the left."


    "What?" hearing the Turpan cavalry''s response so quickly, Ke Lu''s face became a little ugly. The enemy''s response was so rapid that it obviously made the next plan more difficult.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. Ke Lu quickly suppressed the tension in his heart. After he calmed down, he suddenly said in a loud voice: "come on, inform Wu Ba, the first head of the regiment, to rescue the first part of the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment. In short, if you hit me with your body, you will also hit a way for me."


    Wu Ba, the head of a regiment, is as tall as his name. He is unusually tall. He weighs 1780 kilograms. He is eight feet tall and one meter 845 tall.


    Normally, such a weight is not suitable for cavalry, because the weight problem will inevitably increase the load on the horse. However, Wu BA was tall and dexterous. Later, he was specially recruited as a member of the cavalry, because his chariots were also extra deployed, all of which belonged to the very tall one.


    Wu BA was also a subordinate that Ke Lu admired very much. At that time, he was the head of the first riding division. This time, kolu sent him to support the reinforced regiment, which is enough to prove that he attaches great importance to this friendly army.


    At Ke Lu''s command, several other division officers were stunned. One of them said with a worried face: "Wuba led the main force of our first division. Now there are 5000 Turpan cavalry coming to us. It''s better to send other commanders to rescue the reinforced regiment."


    "Other regiments? Who can be competent?" Ke Lu asked in a voice. Then he shook his head slightly and said, "my division commander knows what you think. Once Wu Ba leaves, our pressure is bound to increase, but the division commander still wants to do so. When he came, the military seat issued a death order, and the strengthening regiment must save him. They took such risks for us. If something really happened, how will others look at us and how will King Wunan look at us?"


    After asking several questions in one breath, Ke Lu saw that several other division officers seemed to want to say something, so he waved his hand and said, "well, the division commander ordered that the following should not be changed. If you have any opinions, you can report to the military seat after the war."


    On the battlefield, the commander has the final decision. It is precisely because of this that we can ensure the unity of military morale. As for the emergence of different opinions on the battlefield, the rate is mainly based on the decision of the chief officer.


    Ke Lu said so. Even if other officers have different opinions, they can only obey first. After giving this order, Ke Lu couldn''t help looking at the other side and trying to move towards the camp.


    According to the operational plan formulated by the new three armed forces, the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment is responsible for the cavalry battalion of the luanyerqiang department and the side battalion of the chongtu Lufan cavalry; The first Cavalry Division is responsible for the frontal attack on the Turpan main camp. These plans revolve around only one purpose, that is, to create opportunities for the other three cavalry divisions of the new Third Army to attack the 30000 cavalry camp in Yili.

 Chapter 1222

    Even if it is the coalition, the key word is on the coalition.


    If this alliance can be broken, the three coalition forces will become three separate forces. At that time, the five-star army can attack whoever it wants when facing the weakened enemy.


    Breaking the "alliance" has naturally become a top priority.


    After consultation, the new three armed forces set their goal on their former old opponent Yili 30000 cavalry.


    The reason for choosing them is that they are closest to Beiming territory, where they can attack without worrying about the sudden emergence of any enemy. Second, they once defeated yilibaoli. They are well aware of the combat power of the five-star army. With this shadow, they will have a preconceived effect and are more likely to defeat them.


    Yes, defeat, not defeat. It''s better to break one finger than to hurt ten fingers. The new three armies would rather lose some troops and horses. This time, they will also give a heavy blow to the 30000 cavalry in yilibao. Only in this way can the so-called coalition forces be defeated.


    You know, not long ago, the first division of the world cavalry just captured hobox Seri City, which was tantamount to cutting off the road of Yili''s withdrawal from the north. If the cavalry in yilibaoli are badly hurt here, they must become very honest. If they take care of themselves, the so-called coalition forces will be defeated.


    Just when Ke Lu set his eyes on Yili camp, Su Hezheng, commander of the new three services, surrounded here with his three main cavalry divisions.


    Due to the concealment of the front horse''s hooves and mouth cloth, when the three main cavalry divisions suddenly appeared in the front of yilibaoli camp, Wu Liji was really shocked.


    When the fire was burning in the west, he got out of bed, put on his armor and began to assemble the army. Then there was news that the five-star army began to break through the enemy and launched an attack on the Turpan cavalry camp.


    When he got the news, uligi was really sweeter than honey. In his opinion, it is very clear that the target of the five-star army this time must be a part of Turpan and Yerqiang. And he can completely stay out and watch all this as a bystander.


    Just now, general daiqin sent someone to ask for help. Of course, he agreed, but he didn''t send a soldier. From his heart, it is true that the five-star army is the enemy, but why not Turpan?


    It''s nice to be able to watch a tiger fight on a mountain and watch two enemies fight together!


    He wouldn''t be foolish enough to send troops to help Turpan immediately. Of course, out of the relationship of allies, he will send troops, but the time should be grasped. He will wait until the Turpan army can''t stand it. In this way, he can not only hurt the five-star army, but also get a reputation for saving the Turpan army. Isn''t it both beautiful.


    Wuliji, who had fought with the five-star army and even attacked Shicheng together with the warra department, knows much more about the combat power of the five-star army than the other two countries. This is a difficult opponent. They are well-equipped, well-trained soldiers and one-man army and people. Is it so easy to defeat such an opponent? Or wait for allies to consume the strength of the five-star army first. It''s not too late for him to look for opportunities.


    "Let''s fight. The more intense the fight, the better. The final winner will only be us." the corners of uliji''s mouth grinned and laughed.


    But the laughter didn''t last long. Soon the scouts appeared in front of them and said in a panic. The five-star army suddenly came and had made contact with the cavalry of the first line of defense, but the front army couldn''t stand it because there were too many people.


    "What? How could this be possible?" ulji, who heard the news, stood in place like petrified, and did not move for more than ten seconds. It was not until the deputy general around him reminded him that it was like a resurrection. Then he walked towards the high platform in the camp. He wanted to see with his own eyes how many troops and horses the five-star army had come.


    It''s not bad. This time, I saw that there were shining torches everywhere in the night, and there were cries of killing and charging outside. I felt that the number of cavalry on the other side was no less than my own.


    With 30000 to 30000, and still unprepared, uliji can guess the result with his big toes. Because of this, he had a frightened expression on his face. After he came down from the high platform, he sent troops to stop the five-star army from approaching, and ordered people to ask general daiqin for help.


    In front of Turpan''s big tent, daiqin had already lost his seat. He was immediately looking at the situation outside. Although he could not see any useful information except the sound of killing and the flow of torches because of the moonlight, he still didn''t move. He believed that as long as he sat on the horse, it was a sign. As long as the soldiers saw themselves, they would not panic, and their morale would rise sharply.


    Daiqin, which has a powerful breath, is like a door god and does not move like a mountain. Indeed, it has given a morale boost to the nearby Turpan cavalry, and many people have become more brave because of it, just to better perform in front of the general. Although their performance may not be seen by the general at night, most people still think so with a fluke mentality and do so.


    After a while, good news kept coming. The five-star army from the West had been surrounded and could be destroyed at any time. The main force of the five-star army from the front was also resisted outside. Except for a few 2000 horses rushing through the defense circle, other five-star cavalry were rejected.


    "Ha ha, good." these news made daiqin look very happy. He could completely destroy a formed five-star army. This must be a great achievement. The king will reward himself when he knows. At the same time, it is also a heavy blow to the five-star army to let them know that Turpan is not so easy to provoke, let alone a soft persimmon.


    In a good mood, the young general sent by ulji for help came to daiqin. As soon as he saw him, he fell to his knees and begged: "general, our camp has been attacked by the five-star army. Please send troops for the sake of allies."


    "Oh?" the news first shocked daiqin''s whole body, and then his face was frozen, but after a few breaths, an unnoticed smile burst out on his face, "little general, you said your camp was besieged by the five-star army, but I don''t know how many enemies there are?"


    "Many, many, countless." the young general looked up and said in panic.


    But in daiqin''s eyes, he mistakenly thought that the other party was afraid of himself. Thinking that even if uliji wanted to deceive himself, he didn''t know to send a calm person. Then he snorted coldly: "well, the general already knows the matter. Please go back and tell uliji, and then the reinforcements will arrive."


    "Yes, thank you, general daiqin." the young general breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had completed an important task. He saluted in a panic and stepped back.


    After the young general left, other Turpan generals couldn''t help asking, "general, do you really want to send reinforcements?"


    "Send a fart? When we asked for help just now, they sent a soldier. The main force of the five-star army is clearly an excuse for not sending reinforcements to us. Hum, anyway, we don''t need to pay attention to them. Our current strength can completely win great achievements without the help of others." daiqin would be completely wrong.


    Of course, he can''t be blamed. Who would have thought that the five-star army was playing a trick of attacking the East and attacking the west. And first attack the Yeerqiang state, then attack Turpan, and finally really hit yilibaoli?


    No one will believe that the sad ulji will naturally bear the attack of the main force of the new three services alone.


    When the new three armies began to attack, they were extremely fierce. They also knew in their hearts that the creation of the current fighter plane was entirely realized at the expense of the interests of the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment. Even if friendly forces help themselves, they can''t watch them lose their lives. This requires them to speed up their efforts and to destroy the Kwai''s side first, so that they can make their hands to deal with the main cavalry of Tulu.


    Naturally, another important reason is that no one can say whether Turpan will suddenly send troops to help Xiao Yili''s army. If he does, they are really dangerous.


    With these two main reasons, the three main cavalry divisions of the new three services have been like a giant marching forward since they launched the attack, but anyone who dares to block in front of them has only one result and only death.


    Unprepared, in the face of such a fierce attack and rush of the five-star army, he also tried to retreat the army.


    At this time, ulji made a more wrong decision, that is, he did not press all the troops at once, but adopted the oil adding strategy. He sent two to three thousand cavalry at a time. He wanted to stop the attack of the five-star cavalry. He wanted to leave enough troops to wait for the cavalry sent by Turpan to jointly counterattack the five-star army with them.


    Reinforcements are unlikely to come. When the battle lasted for more than half an hour, uliji finally realized this clearly, and the 30000 cavalry in his hand, after a cold oil filling, now only less than half was left.


    "Can''t wait." seeing that the reinforcements from Turpan still haven''t arrived, uliji''s eyes flashed an angry light.


    The distance between the camps of the two sides is only five miles. If you try your best to get on the road, I''m afraid you will arrive at an instant. But after such a long time, not to mention a large number of reinforcements, but even the shadow of a reinforcement was not seen. At this moment, uliji completely lost his confidence.

 Chapter 1223

    Hearing that uliji said he couldn''t wait, the other generals around him were all rubbing their hands. They did not have the history and experience of fighting with the five-star army. In their short-sighted eyes, the world is so big that it seems that only their own cavalry is the strongest. They are even eager to fight with the five-star army and obtain military merit.


    But obviously, they misunderstood the meaning of uliji''s words. What he said can''t wait, not to fight to the death with the five-star army, but that he is ready to retreat.


    Or behind him is not the capital of Turpan, but the capital of Yili, and uliji will fight to the death. But now, obviously, is not the time to unleash all its power. Even though the battle was doomed to defeat, all he had to do was take more cavalry back and defend Yili.


    "Pass the life." it was like a broken bean. Uliji spit out these two words. Then it attracted bursts of excitement from all the young generals around. In the next sentence, I thoroughly drove these people''s war intention into the abyss. "Order to withdraw."


    "Withdraw?" a little general thought he had heard wrong and asked in a questioning tone.


    "Yes, it''s withdrawal. We don''t have to fight with the five-star army to protect the capital of Turpan. Now I order the whole army to withdraw in turn. Send troops back to our capital." ulji not only decided to withdraw, but also decided to withdraw from the so-called alliance. He can see that everyone is not united. When things happen, they are wise to protect themselves and fight their own battles. What is the use and significance of such an alliance?


    Although doing so will directly lead the Turpan army into danger, even the Turpan country behind them is in the same situation, and may also affect the overall situation of the alliance of the Three Kingdoms, at this moment, ulji doesn''t think so much. If he stays, he is likely to be completely surrounded by the five-star army or even destroyed, He can''t shoulder the responsibility.


    Uliji decisively issued the order to withdraw the troops, and did not wait for the main force of the new three services to surround them, that is, the former army turned to the latter army and fled, which made the new three services lose a chance to wipe them out


    "Damn it, run fast, or let''s go after it." Lei chuandang, the commander of the third division, said angrily. He was trying to kill, and the enemy fled. He didn''t even bring food and some military supplies. There were more than 10000 captured soldiers inside and outside the tent, which was enough to prove his determination to make a decision immediately.


    "No need." commander Su He shook his head. The trapped animals are still fighting. Don''t chase the mourning soldiers. At this time, he really caught up with the cavalry in yilibaoli. If there was no way back, once people tried hard, they might lose both sides. This was not what he wanted. Not to mention that the first cavalry division and the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment are in danger, especially the latter. Su he must be saved. He has paid so much for himself. He should do his best to help him. "The fourth division left two regiments to clean the battlefield, and the others rushed to the Lufan camp with their commander."


    As soon as they heard that there was another big battle to be fought, the other three teachers brightened their eyes and immediately promised, "yes."


    ......


    Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment.


    At this time, Tong long, as the first leader to rush out, was surrounded by a lot of blood, most of which belonged to the enemy and a few to himself.


    Since he suddenly appeared after the Yeerqiang war, Tong long has not stopped fighting for a moment. Only a few enemy riders died in his hands, and there are sixty or seventy people, and countless wounded, which fully shows his reputation as a fierce general in Liaodong.


    But at the same time, he also paid a great price. For example, the 4000 cavalry who rushed out with him now have less than 500 people left, and all of them are injured. Some just stick to it with one breath. Even if the injury is cured, it is impossible to gallop on the horse.


    Paying such a big price, the effect has also reached a satisfactory level. It not only broke through the 30000 cavalry camp of Yeerqiang and made them retreat one after another, but also attracted 11000 cavalry of Turpan, and fixed them firmly here, which made them distracted.


    With 4000 to 11000 people, Tong Long was surrounded again. Tong Long was not made of iron, and the cavalry he brought were not as brave as him. There were two great dangers during this period, but one of them was led by head Zhao Xing with the remaining 1000 cavalry of the reinforced regiment, which helped him block one. When the second danger came, Wu Ba, head of the first division of the new Third Army, appeared with two thousand cavalry and was blocked back.


    The emergence of two support forces in a row reduced the pressure on Tong long. Just when they wanted to rush together and fight a path of blood, another 3000 cavalry came from the Turpan army and joined the battle group surrounding them.


    So far, Tong long has contained a full 14000 Turpan cavalry, which has exceeded one-third of the combat power and strength of daiqin''s men.


    Another three thousand cavalry surrounded him, and the faces of Tong long, Zhao Xing and Wu Ba became a little ugly. After they looked at each other, they all looked up and laughed.


    "Well, even so, we''ll have a bloody battle. It''s a big deal that we''ll be a hero again in eighteen years." Tong Long''s wild laughter showed such heroism and pride in the night.


    "Yes, he will be a hero 18 years later, but even if he dies, we can''t make the enemy feel better. Next, let''s see who killed more people." commander Wu Ba also laughed wildly. This time he came with a full regiment of two thousand cavalry, but now less than a hundred people have stayed with him. According to some regulations in the army, the army should withdraw from the war circle after reducing its personnel by more than half, and now he is almost destroyed by the whole regiment.


    Seeing the soldiers who have followed him for many years leave one by one, Wu Ba now has only one belief in his heart, that is to avenge his dead comrades in arms. He wants to kill as many people as possible. Only in this way can he have the face to see those comrades in arms who left first after running to the yellow spring.


    "Compare, who is afraid of who." the personal force is the worst, but the same bloody deputy head Zhao Xing also howled, which is completely different from his usual elegant side. It can be seen that a cruel and bloody battlefield can change a person.


    In fact, Zhao Xing is not much better. There are less than 200 of the last 1000 cavalry left, but fortunately, he only had a knife wound because he joined the regiment late.


    The three generals looked at the enemy who surrounded them several times. At this moment, they had put life and death aside. In their eyes, now there is only revenge.


    If you fight so hard, the Turpan army is not much better. The 14000 troops are now less than half. But there are still more than 5000 people left, surrounded by hundreds of five-star armies that have only half a breath left, and they still have a big advantage.


    General Tong under daiqin, who is responsible for surrounding the five-star army, is staring at the size of a bronze bell. He was really surprised by the performance of Tong long and others just now. I thought it would be no problem to solve the opponent under the siege, which is several times the strength of the other party. However, up to now, he has not only suffered heavy losses, but even more war losses than the other party. It made him feel very humiliated. Now, seeing that he was still shouting under the heavy siege of the other party, where Kenyi immediately pointed forward with his saber and said, "go, kill them all, kill them all."


    "Kill!"


    General Tong was angry. The cavalry under him rushed up after a loud shout. At present, the sword and the horses were galloping. A contest between life and death was staged again.


    Depending on the number of people, a five-star cavalry often has to face three to four or even more enemies. Under such a situation, death is inevitable. The difference is to see how many enemies can be killed.


    With the idea of killing one enough and killing two to earn one, the cavalry soldiers of the five-star army put life and death aside. With the determination of fighting to the death, they did not defend the counter attack and launched a final attack on the incoming Turpan cavalry.


    Morale remained high, and the saber waving gesture remained resolute. But after all, people are not made of iron. When their strength has been exhausted, their sabers have gradually failed to work. Even the horses under their hips also make a dull noise, which is a sign that they are about to exhaust all their strength and lose their strength.


    But at the moment, no one is taking so much into account. When all soldiers hold the heart of death, in their eyes, death is no longer so terrible. In their eyes, there is only killing the enemy, only killing the enemy.


    Under the death, hundreds of five-star Army soldiers broke out their greatest potential, so that many people were not hacked to death by Turpan cavalry, but because they lost their strength, they couldn''t even ride a horse, fell to the ground and fainted.


    Among them is head Tong long.


    When he just started to fight back, he took the lead. With his own bravery, he almost instinctively waved his knife and hacked. He just killed four strong Turpan cavalry. When he waved his knife for the fifth time, he was finally blocked because of the decline in speed. Under the strong rebound force, he finally became unstable, Yu Zhan immediately fell down.


    "Captain!"


    Tong Long''s horse fall attracted the shouts of more than a dozen soldiers who saw this scene. This cry also greatly stimulated other five-star cavalry. They rushed like crazy. Even some people had no strength to hold a knife, but they still rushed out of a blood path with their own flesh, just to protect Tong Long who didn''t know his life and death from being trampled and mended by Turpan cavalry.


    But madness is limited after all, especially when more and more five-star cavalry fell on this land, the siege of Turpan cavalry became smaller and smaller. Finally, Wu Ba and Zhao Xing were surrounded in a very small range with less than 50 cavalry.

 Chapter 1224

    "Surrender without killing." general Tong was also surprised by the reaction of these people before they died. Although everyone is hostile, he has to admit that this is an opponent worthy of respect. Because just in less than half an hour, he just lost thousands of cavalry, which made him angry and secretly admired.


    "Surrender? Hahaha, our five-star army only has dead heroes, not kneeling cowards." Wu Ba seemed to hear a big joke. After laughing loudly, he waved his right arm as heavy as a kilo and pointed forward: "the five-star Army soldiers listen to the order and are ready to launch the last attack."


    It was indeed the last time, because everyone could think that with their 50 people, the war situation could not be changed at all. This last fight was just a time to show their final value as soldiers.


    Wu BA''s pride made general Tong''s face change color again, but soon a murderous spirit flashed in his eyes. Although he admired these five-star armies and admitted that they were indeed warriors, he still wanted to kill them under their own masters. This is the duty of soldiers. "Everyone is ready, ready to rush."


    The war is imminent, and there is no doubt about the next result. With four thousand battles and fifty, or fifty wounded cavalry, there is no suspense about the end.


    The saber gently raised. At the same time, general Wu Ba and general Tong almost did the same action.


    As the night blew, it also sounded the horn of the final impact. At this moment, the sabres of the two generals fell almost at the same time, and all the cavalry were ready to launch the final charge at the same time.


    Whew, whew... Whew, whew


    At this moment, bows and arrows broke through the air one after another, and then there were bursts of shouting and killing on the periphery of the battlefield, that is, behind the Turpan army. The sound of horses'' hoofs on the ground attracted bursts of vibration to everyone''s ears.


    The cavalry reinforcements of the new three services finally arrived.


    It was Lei chuandang, the commander of the third division. The general, who was grumpy and had a loud voice, was also very brave. As soon as he appeared behind the Turpan cavalry, there was a burst of fierce beating and killing, and a huge mouth was easily torn out by him.


    "You stop them with me, and others kill and kill these people!" at this moment, general Tong was also angry. Fourteen thousand people, only half of the enemy, had no results, which made him feel ashamed and angry at the same time. At the moment, he did not order the retreat. Even if he died, he would kill all the five-star army that gave him a headache and that he respected.


    "Protect the regiment commander." after hearing the shouting and killing sound from the outside, all the 50 cavalry were shocked, and a force filled their bodies in an instant. Then they formed an encirclement circle around Wu Ba, Zhao Xing and head Tong Long who didn''t know his life or death.


    "Kill, the arrow array rushes with our division commander." Lei chuandang completely forgets that as a division level officer, he can''t go to the battlefield easily. Thinking of his companions, he comes down with a huge saber like a god of murder. No one will be his general if he blocks the Turpan cavalry in front of him.


    Lei Chuan was close to the point of the arrow. He killed a path of blood in a short time. Unfortunately, he met the same angry general Tong.


    When the king meets the king, there is only one person left. Without saying a word, the two fought together immediately.


    Lei Chuan thought it was a skill of opening up and closing up. He played with a broadsword that can be seen in an ordinary sabre.


    General Tong, as general daiqin''s favorite, was not a bag of wine and rice. He used a curved horse very skillfully. He always unloaded Lei chuandang''s great power with four or two kilograms to find a chance to fight back.


    On the surface, the two are equal, and it is difficult to win or lose in a short time, but only general Tong knows what great pressure he is facing at the moment. Whenever his machete meets Lei chuandang''s big knife, his arm can''t help shaking. After a while, the tiger''s mouth holding the knife is already bloody.


    "Get rid of it." Lei chuandang, who was anxious to rescue his comrades in arms, was not stingy with the use of power. It was another slash that triggered the whole body. When the blade like a tiger down the mountain hit general Tong''s machete again, as he said, the other machete trembled to the ground.


    After a successful blow, Lei Chuan should wave his knife and chop again. General Tong, who was unarmed, quickly fled. If it was at ordinary times, he might have been able to hide, but it was on the war horse. He hid to one side. The war horse didn''t have such ability. With a knife, he knocked the war horse to the ground, and general Tong rolled to the ground.


    "Kill!"


    After Lei chuandang, the five-star cavalry in the arrow array passed by one by one. General Tong escaped one or two knives, but did not escape the third or fourth knife. He just got up from the ground, and then he was targeted by the cavalry of the five-star army. He was beyond recognition and died with blood all over his body.


    Lei chuandang doesn''t care whether general Tong is dead or alive. He has confidence in his comrades in arms behind him. At this time, his attention was completely focused on the front. He still wanted to save his comrades in arms. Even if there was only one percent hope, he had to make 100% efforts to do so.


    Under the full impact, a huge hole appeared in front of him. Lei chuandang finally rushed to the center of the encirclement circle in the shortest time. When he jumped to the ground on his horse, what he saw was the cavalry of six cavalry dressed in five-star army uniforms. Each of them had blood on his body and a face like death on his face.


    "Good brother, I''m late." when he saw that there were only six riders, Lei Chuan was a bloody man and couldn''t help crying. Although he has no personal experience, he can feel how difficult and dangerous this battle will be.


    "Hehe, Mr. Lei, you''re here at last." Wu Ba on the horse smiled hehe, which was a satisfied smile and a relaxed smile after completing the task. Therefore, his last breath was relieved, and the man immediately fell to the ground.


    "Help people quickly." Zhao Xing around Wu Ba immediately shouted, and then a crowd of shouting voices rang out in the encirclement.


    The appearance of Lei chuandang not only saved Wu Ba and Zhao Xing, but also defeated the 4000 Turpan cavalry left here.


    Just now, when they were in a dominant position, they did not win, not to mention that now the five-star military aid army arrived, and general Tong was dead, where else would the rest have the courage to stay here, immediately scattered birds and animals and fled everywhere.


    In contrast, it was also difficult in the main camp of Turpan. Commander Su He appeared here with all the second division and two regiments of the fourth division like divine soldiers. More than 10000 cavalry rushed into the camp of Turpan from the East like a torrent of steel in the dark.


    General daiqin, who was waiting for good news from the north and West lines, did not expect an enemy to appear in the East. For a moment, he was stunned.


    Isn''t the Eastern Line guarded by uliji with the cavalry in 30000 Yili? So why are these enemies here?


    Thinking that he had tried his best to ask the cavalry for help before, he suddenly realized that the request for help just now was not acting, but really?


    If so, where do the five-star army have so many cavalry, that is, they can beat the cavalry of Yeerqiang and defeat the cavalry in yiliba? Do you have any left to attack yourself?


    At this moment, the five-star army became mysterious in the eyes of general daiqin. Such a result made him no doubt that the main force of the five-star army must have arrived, or even the king of Wunan came in person. Otherwise, with more than 30000 cavalry of the new three services opposite, how could he hit himself so hard?


    General daiqin, who thought he understood everything, scolded all the young scouts in his heart. He always believed that it was the wrong news of these scouts that led to the immediate defeat. But he didn''t know that Yang Chendong''s army was still hundreds of miles away. It would take another day to get here.


    It was precisely because of this wrong judgment that daiqin did not even bother with the five-star army in the East, but directly issued the order to withdraw. In fact, he still has nearly 20000 cavalry in his hands at the moment. If he launched a counterattack at this time, it is very likely to defeat the new three armies of the Soviet Union and Hezbollah.


    However, Dai Qin''s past failure cast a great shadow in his heart, so much so that he has lost the courage to fight head-on.


    Daiqin ordered to retreat, leaving only five thousand cavalry to resist the attack of the five-star army. Because behind him is the capital of Turpan, he needs time to withdraw and inform King hadan Bartel. The king also needs time to withdraw.


    The young scout galloped to the national capital without shouting. He was worried that the news of the defeat in the front would lead to chaos in the city, which would be more detrimental to the king''s departure.


    In the palace, hadan Bartel already knew about the war outside the city. He has put on his king''s clothes and is waiting for the good news. Unexpectedly, the news of the defeat came. If the throne were not wide enough, I''m afraid he would fall off his seat.


    "How could he be defeated? Isn''t the king of Wunan still a hundred miles away, and there is only a five-star army outside?" after stabilizing his mind, hadan Bartel asked the most doubtful question in his heart.


    "Your Majesty, the king of Wunan appeared. We were unprepared. The state of Yeerqiang and Yili retreated one after another. General daiqin was alone." the Scout told daiqin what he meant.


    "What?" after hearing the news that the Allies retreated and King Wunan appeared, hadan Bartel knew that he had lost again this time, and he was still a big defeat, leaving the capital of the country.


    Seeing that hadan Bartel was still stunned, the Scout said anxiously: "Your Majesty, general daiqin, I''m afraid it won''t last long. Please leave the city."

 Chapter 1225

    "Yes, yes, get out of here now, get out of here." although there are all kinds of reluctance in his heart, hadan Bartel doesn''t want to be a prisoner. If the country is lost, it may still be grabbing back, but if people are caught by the five-star army, they will have no chance to turn over.


    Fortunately, I was prepared before. When the Scout entered the city late at night, he didn''t shout. When hadan Bartel left the capital, he was not blocked. Just because of the urgency of time, he left a lot of good things in the palace. Even worried about making a noise, the people of the whole city heard the wind and fled, so that they didn''t have the courage to set fire to those things.


    Outside Turpan City, daiqin fought and retreated with his cavalry. He just stayed up until dawn and got the news that the king had left the city safely. Then he fled with the remaining 20000 cavalry who had just been integrated.


    Because general daiqin''s power was the last to be attacked, in fact, the loss was not much, but huge when he surrounded Liaodong and strengthened the cavalry regiment. In fact, at this time, the strength of the new three armed forces has also decreased a lot. The fighting in one night has fully lost the strength of nearly one cavalry division. Among them, the regiment where Wuba belongs has suffered the most severe loss. There are 2000 people in one regiment, and less than 400 people survived. Half of them have been seriously injured. Even after they are well injured, they have to withdraw from the army.


    Not to mention the Liaodong cavalry regiment, when the war damage was counted afterwards, some injured brothers were picked out from the dead. Nevertheless, the remaining 5000 brothers were less than 500, and 90% of their strength was damaged and almost destroyed.


    Of course, paying such a high price is not without harvest. On the contrary, the harvest is still great.


    The most intuitive income is to win the Turpan City, the capital of Turpan, and occupy it, which is equivalent to having the foundation and strength of the four directions of the sword.


    Secondly, many good things in the palace were occupied by the five-star army for their own use. The preliminary estimated value of silver is equivalent to about 5 million Liang, which is enough to make up for all the losses of the five-star army in this battle.


    Not to mention, most of the people in the city were also trapped by the five-star army. Before they went to bed, they were Turpan people. When they opened their eyes, they had become prisoners of the northern Ming army.


    After a hard struggle, more than 20000 people and tens of thousands of war horses were captured by all parties, including the 5000 war horses that daiqin gave to ulji under pressure. Because the other party ran so fast, they all became prisoners of the five-star army.


    With the strength of less than 40000 cavalry, he defeated 100000 coalition cavalry as the attacking side. This is no small miracle. When Yang Chendong got the war report on his way here, he couldn''t help looking happy, "very good, very good, the new three armies are good, and the Liaodong cavalry regiment is even better. Come on, tell everyone to speed up the March and get to Turpan City as early as possible."


    This is not that Yang Chendong wants to see the fruits of victory earlier. He is worried that once the three-party coalition forces find that their opponents are less than 40000 after dawn, and the number is only more than 20000 after a hard battle, they will suddenly counter attack. If so, everything they have obtained before may be lost together.


    Yang Chendong''s worry is not unreasonable. For example, Alef of Yeerqiang had such an idea. He even took the initiative to send someone to contact General daiqin and general ulji to discuss whether he was fighting back during the day while the five-star army was not stable, but was ruthlessly rejected.


    Last night, as the first Yeerqiang army to be attacked, the then leader general Alef did feel stunned. Especially when the deputy general died and the morale of the army fell to a very low moment, he was upset and made preparations for escape at the first time.


    He ran for dozens of miles until he was sure there was no pursuer behind him. Alef smelled an abnormal smell. It is said that he has been defeated. If he were himself, he would surely lead the troops to hide and kill. There is no reason to let go like this. But the five-star army did not pursue itself. What does that mean?


    There are only two answers. 1¡¢ The five-star army did not pay attention to itself. 2¡¢ If the strength of the five-star army does not continue, it cannot pursue itself.


    As for the first answer, if 30000 cavalry were not put in the eyes of the five-star army, he would not believe it anyway. There seems to be only the second answer. To this end, he quickly sent nearly 100 scouts to inquire about the military situation.


    Soon, the news came back. As expected, the five-star army did not continue its strength. Now it has been surrounded by Turpan cavalry.


    At the first time when he heard the news, Alef had an impulse. He wanted to lead the troops back to kill them and give them a heavy blow to the five-star army who were in trouble with him, so that they could know how stupid it was to provoke themselves.


    But such an idea is just a flash away. He was thinking about another question. Once he really defeated the five-star army, the biggest enemy of Yeerqiang will be the Turpan state. Then there will be such a chance. Why not watch the dragon and tiger fight, so that he can reap the benefits?


    Selfishly, Alef just made people pay close attention to the dynamics of the battlefield. He walked with great strides, but he didn''t hurry or slow. He had to wait. When the strength consumption of both sides was greater, he appeared in the image of the Savior, and then it was time to turn the tide.


    But after thousands of calculations, Alef didn''t expect that ulji was also defeated. Waiting to hear from the scouts that the five-star army defeated the yilibaoli army and launched a fierce attack on the Turpan cavalry, he hurried away after returning more than half.


    To paraphrase a sentence of later generations, it is not that you are incompetent, but that your opponent is too cunning and powerful.


    But no matter how tossed, it is true that Alef''s 30000 army has not been seriously damaged. Even last night, he only lost a deputy general and less than a thousand cavalry. And most of the cavalry were hurt by trampling on each other.


    In other words, the original three armies are now the strongest in Alef. Because of this, he put forward the request to kill back. Because from various traces, it seems that the strength of the five-star army they are facing is not very strong.


    When he could fight, he didn''t fight, and when he couldn''t fight, Alef would fight again. Facing this request, daiqin gave a very direct refusal. As for ulji, I''m sorry. He had already escaped in one night. I don''t know where he went.


    Without help, Alef decided to leave after a fierce psychological struggle. He doesn''t want to take risks. The most important thing is that the risk is of no value at all. What if he really defeated the five-star army and recaptured the capital of Turpan?


    Now, when it''s a tripartite alliance, can he still occupy other people''s countries without paying them back?


    In the end, Alef had to come back bitterly, which made the commander of the Soviet Union and Hezbollah army who had been watching them on the city tower breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, it has just occupied the city. Now the city is still very chaotic, and there are even many opposition forces. It has to be said that the inside information of Turpan is still very strong, especially those veterans who retired before. They are not dead, but just mixed with the people. Once such experienced veterans are given weapons, they will soon become a strong force and pose a threat to the five-star army.


    Under internal worries, the Soviet Union did not want to have any friction with the Yeerqiang army.


    After seeing Alef leading the troops away, Su he sighed with relief and said to his four teachers: "Reorganize the city, and the opponents will not be pardoned; publicly try some prisoners in the prison, severely punish those who are guilty and release those who are not guilty; publicize the open division of land by the five-star army to stabilize the morale of the army; do ideological work for the captured soldiers, and if there are relatives in the city, they must make use of them for our use; count the materials obtained from the war, manage them uniformly and take strict care of them; clean the palace, and be accurate Prepare for the arrival of the king... "


    A series of orders were issued from Su he''s mouth, and the machine of the new third army was running at high speed. Everyone was full of spirit. Although many people were tired after fighting all night, considering that the king of Wunan would come soon, they were full of strength.


    One day later, the reconnaissance regiment and Qingqi regiment of the new first army arrived at the foot of Turpan city one after another, which relieved Su He, who had been worried about being countered.


    On the morning of the third day, Yang Chendong appeared in Turpan city with 20000 Mongolian troops led by Na risong and the first division of the Far East army.


    After more than a day''s preparation, the public security situation in the city has become much more stable. After a series of orders were issued, especially after the implementation of the policy of open land distribution, some people in Turpan who were worried that they would have no food and clothes in the future have been calmed a lot, so that more than 3000 people came to inquire in this day People, they may want to ask themselves, or their friends and neighbors want to ask.


    Su he specially sent someone to set up a temporary problem-solving department to answer these people''s questions. When Yang Chendong entered the city of Turpan under the protection of two thousand majestic black riding dragon guards, he was surprised to see that not only the order in the city was not chaotic, but also some people welcomed themselves in the lane.


    "Commander Su, you didn''t pay for all these people." looking at the people standing on both sides of the road, old and young, they were paying attention to themselves. Yang Chendong asked commander Su He, who led him into the city.


    At that moment, Su he''s face became a little ugly and his eyes dodged. He hesitated and said, "some people are spontaneous and some people are invited by their subordinates."

 Chapter 1226

    "Well, you''re honest, but don''t do such things in the future. You haven''t followed me for a day or two. I know I''m not a person who likes virtual appearance. I believe that these people will really live better and more peaceful than before, and they will have a day when they sincerely welcome us." Yang Chendong didn''t blame Su He for this matter, But appropriate reminders are necessary.


    The so-called upper action and lower effect. Once they first engage in situationism, the following people will certainly follow suit. In this way, not only the social atmosphere is easy to corrupt and the bureaucratic style is easy to form, but also a great waste of human and material resources.


    "Yes." seeing that Yang Chendong was not really angry, Su he put his heart down. After trying to find out the details, Su he will not be practicing such situationism in the future.


    "Well, let''s talk about the situation in the city. To tell you the truth, your war is really risky. Try not to do so in the future." although some things have been reported in the telegram, after all, there is no meeting to make it clearer. Yang Chendong is also eager to understand the situation in the city. At least he needs to know the new Third Army and the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment, How much combat power do we have now? Can we continue to attack in a short time.


    Su he had long considered that Yang Chendong would ask. The relevant data had long been cooked in his heart. It can be said that he would come at once. "Six young masters, the situation is like this..."


    Su he said while Yang Chendong listened carefully. When the army came to the palace, it happened to mention that Tong long, head of the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment, fainted because he lost his strength. Hearing this, Yang Chendong didn''t even worry about going to the palace. He asked Su He to lead the way and went straight to the nearby temporary military clinic.


    In a temporary military clinic.


    There are many wounded in this war, including many prisoners and wounded.


    Among them, there is a separate tent. In the temporary military medical center where there are not enough beds and tents, it is impossible for ordinary people to enjoy the treatment of a single room. Not to mention, the five-star army always pays attention to the equality of officers and soldiers, such as single room treatment, which few people can enjoy.


    However, there is still such a person who enjoys this treatment under the special approval of the commander of the Soviet Union army. He is Tong long, head of the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment.


    In this war, the reinforced regiment created a record of attracting and running more than 40000 cavalry with 5000 people. It was precisely because of their dedication that the city of Turpan won a great victory and was able to win this great victory. It not only captured countless people, but also harvested countless money, food and grass.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the strengthening regiment has made the first merit this time. As the leader of his army, Tong Long didn''t know how many people he killed until he fell from the horse. It can be said that this battle played his prestige and his name. It''s not too much to describe his military achievements.


    After a day''s rest, Tong long has recovered a lot of strength. He can not only eat by himself, but also get out of bed and walk. If it were not for the strong request of the military doctor, I''m afraid he would return to the army.


    When it comes to the army, the two people lying in the hospital bed and sitting aside to take care of them are silent.


    This battle was indeed won, and the strengthening regiment of Liaodong cavalry made great contributions. But the loss was also huge. Only 500 of the 5000 cavalry survived, and nearly 200 of them were too seriously injured to fight on horseback in the future.


    Such a big loss makes Tong long and Zhao Xing in the single room don''t know how to face it or what to say.


    It is said that when the army reaches such a level, even if it is withdrawn immediately, no one can say anything. If the number of an ordinary battalion level unit can''t make up, how can we talk about strengthening the regiment or an independent army?


    "Deputy head Zhao, do you think our reinforced regiment will be removed because of this?" Tong Long asked with a glimmer of hope but some worry while lying on the hospital bed and frowning tightly.


    Zhao Xingwen, who came to take care of him, first looked up fiercely, then shook his head, "Tuan Zuo, don''t think about these things. This time, we have made great achievements, and we should not withdraw."


    "Ha ha." Zhao Xing''s answer obviously didn''t remove Tong Long''s doubts. He said with a wry smile, "As you said, it shouldn''t be. It seems that there is still a great chance that we will be withdrawn. However, we belong to the demobilized army. We promised to form a regiment before. I''m afraid we would not adapt to it, so we can show it to others. Now, when we have all our soldiers, we can withdraw openly. Just in this way, I''m afraid we will be separated To tell you the truth, deputy commander Zhao, it''s really cool to command the army with you. I like it very much. "


    "I... I''m willing to work under the regiment seat," Zhao Xing raised his head and wanted to say something, but finally closed his mouth.


    Neither he nor Tong long has any foundation in the five-star army. It must be said that they all have some friendship with Changbai Shuang, the fourth regiment of the first Cavalry Division in the world. But they can''t quench their thirst. They are just a leader. Although they say that they are in the first Cavalry Division in the world, the regiment has more gold, but they are far away from the horizon. That''s all Are you willing to speak for your two generals in front of you?


    The above has nothing to do with it. If it were in Beiming Dynasty, needless to say, the title of their strengthening regiment would be abolished. May be in the face of credit, in the arrangement of a position, but needless to say, it must not be as important and independent as before. After all, demotion is demotion. If the five-star army is demoted today, who knows if others will be demoted tomorrow?


    In the ward, there was no mistake for a while. I don''t know how long it took. Finally, Zhao Xing couldn''t help asking, "mission seat, to tell you the truth, do you regret it? This time we have built up the whole strengthened mission for this victory, you..."


    "I don''t regret it." before Zhao Xing finished, Tong long had already opened his mouth. "My husband did something and didn''t do something, that is, he really chose the five-star army. Of course, he should perform well. Do you regret it?"


    "I... hehe, of course I don''t regret it. If it hadn''t been valued by King Wunan, I might be just an ordinary soldier now, or I might have been driven away to farm. Now it''s worth it to follow the regiment to command the army to win the battle."


    "Good, good one, two don''t regret, good one is worth it." just after Zhao Xinggang said and expressed his state, the curtain of the bed room was lifted from the outside, and then a Weian body appeared in front of them.


    Because of the problem of light, neither Tong long nor Zhao Xing saw who the visitor was. But when they gradually adapted and saw who the visitor was, their faces changed greatly. Regardless of others, Tong Long jumped down from the hospital bed and shouted loudly with Zhao Xing, who had knelt on the ground for a long time, "my subordinates have seen the king of Wunan, thousands of years, thousands of years."


    "Get up quickly." Yang Chendong saw Tong long get out of bed and kneel to the ground. He quickly got up to help each other.


    Tong Long was moved by this scene. You know, the person who helped him was the soul of the five-star army and the king of Wunan personally granted by the Ming emperor.


    "Thank you, thank Wu Nan Wang. It''s just his subordinate He De who can let you come in person." Tong Long said in a choking voice. No more than others, he was a person who had studied in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. Therefore, he knew his identity and rank very well.


    When I was in Kyoto in the northern Ming Dynasty, any civil servant of three or four grades would not pay attention to him. Even if he sent the silver, he often couldn''t even see the main Lord. It''s better now. I''m just hurt. I''m working with Wang Nanwu.


    "Hey, is the injury all right?" Yang Chendong helped Tong Long back to the hospital bed. This move made him stand or sit. But before he could speak, Yang Chendong''s laughter spread, "how can you say what virtue and how can you? You fought well with the new three armies in this battle. In particular, your Liaodong cavalry regiment, with only 5000 people and horses, dared to fight and rush, and did not show the slightest fear in the face of enemies several times their own. On the contrary, they killed people and horses. Good, good."


    "Thank you, King Wunan." hearing the praise, Tong long and Zhao Xing hurriedly knelt down to express their gratitude.


    "Well, you don''t have to kneel all the time. We don''t like this here. By the way, you can call me the king or the sixth young master in the future. You don''t have to call me the king of Wunan. It looks like your share." Yang Chendong said with a smile.


    For Yang Chendong, the following people have a variety of titles.


    People who are very close are like Hu Mang and Yang second class Yang family members. Naturally, they are oral young masters.


    In some recent, such as some important and old ministers, they call Yang Chendong the sixth young master.


    In the far away, it can be called king if allowed.


    Only the most ordinary people call Yang Chendong the king of Wunan.


    In other words, we can often see whether they have a close relationship with Yang Chendong from the title. This time, Yang Chendong allowed them to call themselves king, which is a kind of closeness.


    "Yes, Wang." a happy look flashed on the faces of Tong long and Zhao Xing, even when they changed their title.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. By the way, I heard that both of you were hurt. What''s the matter? Is it harmful?" Yang Chendong asked with sincere concern on his face.


    "It''s all right. We can take the knife and mount the horse to kill the enemy now." this time, they said with one heart and one voice.


    "Well, it''s worthy of being a tiger general in the five-star army. That''s right. You two obey orders." Yang Chendong looked at them as if they didn''t have something to do. He relaxed his heart and drank loudly at once.


    They were stunned by Yang Chendong''s drink. Out of instinct, they straightened their bodies and replied in unison, "subordinates are here."

 Chapter 1227

    Yang Chendong first glanced at them and then said: "In view of the excellent performance of the Liaodong cavalry strengthening regiment in this attack on Turpan City, I specially remember the collective first-class merit once. The dead soldiers are well comforted, and the living soldiers who can''t go to the battlefield choose the best to arrange work, and the rest are promoted to three levels. Among them, head Tong long and deputy head Zhao Xing show bravery, and are specially promoted to Liaodong cavalry division, with 10000 troops and horses, and are independent of other armies Once the order is issued, we can give priority to all prisoners and rebuild our military power. "


    Yang Chendong''s voice spread throughout the ward. Tong long and Zhao Xing''s eyes lit up. When they finally heard that the army could be rebuilt and changed from regiment to division, they were excited. After the order was issued, they fell to their knees with a plop and shouted in unison, "subordinates, obey."


    "Well, when the division is rebuilt this time, all personnel can be recruited first from the prisoners of the war. As for the officers at the regiment level, I will arrange for you. The only requirement is to form an army as soon as possible and form combat effectiveness, and there will be a big battle to fight next." Yang Chendong looked at them and said with hope in his eyes.


    "Yes, please don''t worry. We will live up to your expectations. Please see our performance." At this time, both Tong long and Zhao Xing were excited. They thought that they would lose the position of chief officer this time and be suppressed by the opportunity. Unexpectedly, Yang Chendong was equal in front of military merit. This time, they had a bottom. In the future, when they encounter a bad battle, they also know how to perform better.


    And this is Yang Chendong''s destination.


    With the increasing power, territory and number of troops, the number of talents in his hands is becoming more and more insufficient. This requires bringing in some previously hostile but knowledgeable people for their own use.


    However, a general is a general. Even if he is sincere, it is inevitable that some people will mutter. This time, taking advantage of the victory of Tong long and Zhao Xing, he gives a reward to everyone, telling them that as long as he has the ability and makes great achievements, he will get the same treatment as others and can also get a reward.


    Besides, after Tong long and Zhao Xing got the order to reorganize the Liaodong cavalry division, most of their injuries seemed to be good. Now they began to prepare. They had talent, but what they lack now is just an opportunity to show.


    This time, not only Tong Long''s Liaodong cavalry division, but also the new Third Army of the Soviet Union also began to prepare for the replacement. After the battle, nearly one division was wiped out, so it needs to be supplemented. Yang Chendong fully considered this problem and immediately said that if there were not so many available prisoners, he could recruit troops in Turpan city. He had heard the informant for a long time According to the reporter''s report, the former Turpan state disbanded some experienced veterans to go home for farming, which was originally a manifestation of Tibetan soldiers in the people, but now it''s cheaper, Yang Chendong.


    If there are not enough soldiers, the first batch of 100000 soldiers sent by Xiaowo province will arrive soon. At that time, there will always be suitable talents.


    As a result, Yang Chendong had to stop his attack. There are 200000 people in Turpan alone, which is worthy of being the capital of a country. It takes time to move all these people out and replace them with people from other regions.


    Fortunately, when Su he said to all the people in the city that he promised them that the distribution of land would not change. On the contrary, there would be more land after going to other places, the noise of the people was much lower.


    It''s not enough to just give carrots. Su he picked up the stick with the other hand according to Yang Chendong''s meaning. The main idea is that if anyone doesn''t want to leave, once the war is started, not only property can''t be guaranteed, but also life will be lost at any time.


    As ordinary people, no one wants to live in the chaos of war. This big stick is held high, and only a few opposition voices soon disappear. Now, just wait for the first batch of 100000 small Japanese soldiers and 200000 people from various regions to come, and you can completely stand firm in Turpan, so as to start the pace of fighting in the whole yibali region.


    ......


    In front of Dalu city.


    Countless people of all ethnic groups can be seen passing by here every day. On both sides of them, there are always a large number of troops protecting them.


    On the tower, Shi Heng''s eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together during the reign of Wu Qinghou. His heart was rolling like a raging wave.


    Once upon a time, Shi hengpo looked down on Yang Chendong. It''s just that he was born well and became a popular man in front of the emperor by offering a potato. Looking at him, he is still a commercial genius and can make money.


    But no matter what his status, in the eyes of a general like Shi Heng, he is just a childe who can only talk and have no power to bind chickens. Such a person can be trampled to death at any time if he wants.


    But suddenly there was a civil Castle incident, which made Yang Chendong stand on the cusp of the storm; then there was the capital defense war. Yang Chendong thoroughly radiated his glory and was known as the God of war. That is, from that time on, when Shi Heng looked at Yang Chendong, he not only had jealousy and envy, but also had a trace of fear.


    Until now, Yang Chendong has become the king of Wunan. Although he has made progress, he is only a Marquis of Wuqing. What''s more, he had already broken away from the shackles of the Ming Dynasty and became the king of one side, but now he just needs a commander-in-chief under the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    The contrast between them is so great that Shi Heng is unwilling, but he has nothing to do. After all, the gap is so big that he can''t start if he wants to surpass. Until the battle of Shicheng started, Shi Heng had a chance. He didn''t want to fall short. Now he was forced to retreat back to Dalu city and watched Yang Chen''s East Dragon go up to the Ninth Heaven.


    The gap is getting bigger and bigger, which makes Shi Heng feel more and more bitter. Now he just wants to have a chance to defeat the five-star army and prove that he is the best general in Daming. This pride made him like a fire, which had been tormenting him for some time. If it weren''t for the lack of food and grass and the lack of reinforcements, I''m afraid he sent troops after Yang Chendong left Shicheng.


    After waiting for more than two months, the news finally came from the imperial court. The new grain came down and the recruits were gathering. Seeing that everything was about to be ready, he saw the great move of the northern Ming army.


    I don''t know how many people and troops pass by the gate of Dalu every day. One day, two days, every day, it has lasted for more than half a month, and it still doesn''t stop. The heat in Shiheng is also cooling down. Until now, there is a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "What day is it?" Shi Heng, standing on the city tower, said this sentence with a tremor.


    "Return to the Marquis, this is the twenty second day." general Zhou Qing answered the question with a serious face.


    "Twenty two days, twenty two days..." he silently read this number, and Shi Heng''s face was even more ugly. If only 10000 people pass by one day, it will be more than 200000, not to mention that it is far from over. I really don''t know where Yang Chendong got some people and troops. What are they going to do?


    When the fangs of the five-star army were exposed, Shi Heng suddenly had an incomparable idea in his heart. He didn''t even dare to think that if the target of these troops and people was Dalu City, could he hold it here now, or how long?


    When Shi Heng was worried, another cavalry and infantry army with bright five-star flag passed in front of Dalu city. They seemed to be deliberately demonstrating. They just walked under the city and were seen by Shi Heng.


    "Is that... Is that the ancient river?" Shi Heng looked up and saw a general wearing armor and extraordinary appearance passing by less than a mile below the city. Looking at the figure, Shi Heng''s narrowed eyes suddenly widened a lot.


    "Yes... It seems so." Zhou Qing recognized the person at a glance. It was the Tongzhi Guhe General of the original Wanquan company. As a former colleague, he can hardly be more familiar. But when he noticed Shi Heng''s tone, he quickly changed his mouth and said it in an uncertain way.


    "Doesn''t it seem that he is the ancient river? Hasn''t he surrendered to the five-star army? What is he going to do here now?" seeing the ancient river riding war horses under the city seems to be approaching the city tower. Although standing on the city tower, Shi Heng involuntarily stepped back and said with an urgent look in his eyes.


    The people down the city are indeed the ancient river. But now he is no longer the Tongzhi General of the Wanquan capital division of the northern Ming Dynasty, but the commander of the first riding division of the new five-star army.


    The order was issued half a month ago and signed by Yang Chendong himself. The new Fifth Army was established.


    Following the new first army, the new second army and the new Third Army, the new Fifth Army was established. Shi Wanshan, the former commander of the Wanquan capital division of the northern Ming Dynasty, was appointed commander. The news immediately surprised many people''s chin.


    It is precisely because Shi Wanshan''s sudden rise to the top has attracted a lot of speculation. On the contrary, no one cares about why there is no New Fourth Army. They didn''t know that Yang Chendong didn''t allow anyone to steal the name of the New Fourth Army, even himself.


    It is no secret that the five-star army will continue to expand and even establish a new army. Many people are secretly moving for the new post of commander. Some of them want to command more troops and make greater contributions. Others are selfish, have higher power and can always do more self-interest things.

 Chapter 1228

    To this end, Yu Mian, the Lord of Chiqian City, Leng song, the deputy commander of the army command, and even Kaohsiung, the deputy commander of the Navy Command, there are many people who intercede through various channels. But no one thought that this position would fall on the head of Shiwan mountain, which has just fallen and has not made any achievements.


    When Hu Mang, the commander of the new army, represented Yang Chendong and announced the order in front of the officers in Shicheng, Shi Wanshan himself was stunned.


    Although he was in charge of more than 100000 troops in the northern Ming Dynasty, he has the experience and qualification to master the army. But this is the five-star army. As a general who has just surrendered, it''s better not to say his qualifications.


    In fact, Shi Wanshan didn''t hear the news about the establishment of the new Fifth Army, but neither he nor his subordinates, Gu he and Ning Wenfeng, thought about it. In their view, it had nothing to do with themselves. In their current capacity, they should be thankful to be elected as one of the teachers. It is not impossible to be appointed as a head.


    All this is the analysis of Ning Wenfeng, who is known as the smartest of the three. In his words, before the surrender, Shi Wanshan said he didn''t want to fight Beiming. After all, he was a man from there. Yang Chendong also agreed to this matter in the telegram. The new Fifth Army now established is going to fight in Yili area. It is very likely that they will be incorporated into it. If so, whether you are a division commander or a regimental commander, you always have military power in hand, which can fully show your talents.


    I''m afraid I''ll arrange a deputy. If so, there''s a principal on it. I''m afraid it''s difficult to realize even if I have ideas. That''s the most uncomfortable thing.


    It is precisely because the hope is very low, or even there is no hope. When the pie falls from the sky, the stone Wanshan smashed is golden in the eye and can''t believe it.


    For Shi Wanshan, Hu Mang, the commander of the new army, felt the same, and didn''t expect it. However, this is the young master''s order, and of course he will carry it out unconditionally. So he just glanced at the petrified SHIWANSHAN and continued to read the order. The order is that Guhe is the commander of the first division of the new Fifth Army, Li you is the commander of the second division, and Meng Chao is the commander of the third division. There are four regiments in each division, 2000 people in each regiment, plus 400 troops directly under one division, Each unit has 8400 people. "


    When they came here, Guhe and other three people were also excited. They didn''t expect that they would become the head of the first division. They might command nearly 10000 cavalry. But no one noticed that one of the officers in the crowd clenched his fist, showing the tension and unwillingness in his heart.


    This man is Ning Wenfeng, the former capital of Wanquan in the northern Ming Dynasty.


    In wanquandusi, Shi Wanshan is in charge of the overall situation, and his mind also allows him to have this talent. On the outstanding force, it is naturally the ancient river. It is not too much to say that he is a tiger general. But when it comes to the smartest person, the one who can understand the above intention must be Ning Wenfeng.


    Most of the time, he was still acting as a military master around Shi Wanshan.


    This appointment was beyond his expectation. Shi Wanshan became the commander of the first army and Guhe became the commander of the first riding division, but he didn''t have himself in the order. Does it mean that the king of Wunan wants to deliberately separate the three people and not let them hold a group? But if so, why take out the position of commander and division commander?


    I can''t figure it out.


    Ning Wenfeng shook his head and turned pale. He was thinking that in the future, with the different positions, I''m afraid the gap between him and SHIWANSHAN and the ancient river will become larger and larger. I''ve known for a long time, and the feelings between brothers will no longer be the same.


    When Ning Wenfeng lowered his head and thought about his mind, Lieutenant General Hu mang stood on the stage (after the battle of Shicheng defense, Yang Chendong announced the promotion of lieutenant general. Not only that, lengsong and Kaohsiung were promoted from major general to lieutenant general at the same time, but also Lengfeng''s army and Navy division commanders were promoted from the original senior colonel to major general. The only difference is that shebie, commander of the new second army, Su He, commander of the new Third Army, and Tian Hu, commander of the first division of the world cavalry are still major general, Yang Chendong wanted to tell the world in this way that General Hu Mang of the new first army is different from the ordinary commander. He is the first of the commanders.) he has already said, "order, Ning Wenfeng is the commander of the infantry division of the fourth division of the new Fifth Army, with 15000 soldiers."


    "Wow."


    There was an uproar. A division commander could command 15000 troops. It seems that few people can enjoy such treatment except the earliest Mobei division. Now, he has done nothing. Ning Wenfeng has made such achievements. What kind of person is he?


    For a while, many people''s eyes were searching in the crowd. At this time, Ning Wenfeng didn''t hear this at all. He was still wondering what Yang Chendong''s purpose was. He thought he was no worse than anyone, just because his superior was Shi Wanshan, his eldest brother, and he was embarrassed to grab power. That is, he used his talents according to his ability. Why didn''t King Wunan see it To their ability, is it that they are too low-key at ordinary times?


    Ning Wenfeng, who is still thinking about his thoughts, has no idea that Hu mang has just read out his new appointment, let alone how many people are admiring themselves at this time.


    It was not until his hot eyes looked at him that he woke up like a dream. Then the ancient river around him touched himself, "thank you with us soon."


    Without knowing what had happened, Ning Wenfeng was gently pulled out of the team by the ancient river, and then Qi Qijing gave a military salute that was not very standard.


    Ning Wenfeng, who has walked out of the team, is still a little confused at this moment. He still doesn''t understand what he wants to do when he stands up. Until the tiger mang on the stage said again: "We are all talents appointed by King Wu Nan personally. I hope you will live up to this expectation. In addition, considering that the new Fifth Army has not made any achievements since it first came here, our military ranks are still one notch lower. Among them, commander Shi Wanshan is awarded the rank of senior colonel, and the other four teachers are awarded the rank of senior colonel. I hope you will be like other armies when you meet next time. Major general and Senior Colonel will be present Stand. "


    With these words, Hu mang looked at the five people standing up with expectant eyes. In fact, he didn''t want to fight in all directions and build meritorious deeds on the battlefield. But who makes him the most trusted person of Yang Chendong? If he wants to stay in Shicheng and build it like an iron bucket.


    "Well, go down and prepare. The soldiers can be selected from the Han Army, the Mongolian tribe and the little Japanese army who just arrived here. The preparation time is half a month, and then it will be sent to yilibaoli area." Hu mang waved his hand after saying this, and the dust of the new Fifth Army is settled.


    This decision, which was completely unexpected to everyone, suddenly appeared, and some people were really overwhelmed. But Yang Chendong personally issued the order. It was said that it was just a report from the army headquarters. Even lengsong, the deputy commander, didn''t have any chance to intervene. This is enough to prove Yang Chendong''s expectation of the new Fifth Army.


    At the end of the meeting, Hu mang left first. Other officers took the opportunity to come to Shi Wanshan and others and said congratulations. Anyway, it''s not bad to make friends with a military commander. Ning Wenfeng was still confused in the crowd. Facing the celebration of several officers who couldn''t even name him, he just arched his hands with a smile.


    Until there were fewer people around him, Gu he gently pulled him, then smiled and said, "what''s the matter, Mr. Ning Da, don''t you like to let you command 15000 infantry? Otherwise, let''s change it?"


    "What? Commanding 15000 infantry, what''s going on?" Ning Wenfeng was completely confused, with a look of doubt and confusion.


    Gu he didn''t know that Ning Wenfeng had just wandered away. He just thought that the other party was ill and uncomfortable. He reached out and touched his forehead. He didn''t feel hot, so he said, "why? Didn''t you hear when commander Hu announced the order just now? You are now the commander of the infantry division of the fourth division of the new Fifth Army."


    "What? I... sir?" under a scream, he stretched out his finger and pointed to himself.


    This scene was also seen by several other officers at the end, but they all smiled and shook their heads and didn''t care. Obviously, if they were suddenly appointed as division commanders, the situation would not be much better.


    Looking at Ning Wenfeng''s fussy appearance, Gu He nodded, "yes, what was just announced in public can be false. I said what did you think? Didn''t you listen just now?"


    Facing Gu he''s question, Ning Wenfeng didn''t care at all. When he knew that he was also a division commander and was still the infantry division commander in charge of 15000 people, he only had deep remorse at this moment. What is Yang Chendong''s lack of insight and ability to know people? He finally spent the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart.


    For a while, Ning Wenfeng reacted. Then he looked around and didn''t find the figure of Shi Wanshan. He couldn''t help asking, "where''s big brother?"


    "Oh, brother, I''ve gone to see the other two teachers. You know, people who become army commanders will naturally be busier." Gu he said in a natural way.


    This order has shattered a lot of hope, but at the same time it has given hope to many people. In the past, it was always said that the five-star army did not talk about qualifications, but only ability. Some people believe these words, while others do not believe them. However, with the new five-star Army ahead, they can''t help believing them.


    That is, soon after, the new appointment spread all over the army. As a general of Liaodong, head Tong Long was promoted to a teacher after making great achievements. With the correction of the first and second things, no one doubts the impartiality of the capable at this moment.

 Chapter 1229

    Now Guhe appeared under the city of Dalu on a solo ride in order to demonstrate.


    He was wronged in the northern Ming army, especially under Shi Heng''s account. Now, once the dragon is flying in the sky, of course, he has to go. Let the northern Ming army know that he Guhe is a talent, a talent that even the king of Wunan likes.


    Of course, because of the distance, Guhe didn''t know that Shi Heng was on the tower at this time. Otherwise, he would come forward and shout a few words even at the risk of being shot by a bow and arrow. So he just wore the white cloak of the first division and walked around the city like a wind, and then quickly rode straight to his first Division brigade.


    "White cloak? First-class general of the division? How long has this ancient river been in the past and has been entrusted with reuse." on the tower, some small generals who had long known the officer level of the five-star army sighed.


    Among these exclamations, there are a lot of jealousy and hatred, including envy of course.


    Among them, many people of insight thought in their hearts, what would it be like if they went to the five-star club? Don''t you see that the ancient river that can''t get along in Beiming is now a division general?


    Of course, Shi Heng was definitely not among the envious people. When he recognized the ancient river, he gave a cold hum, and then asked general Zhou Qing standing aside, "can you find out how many troops there are in Shicheng now?"


    "There are no detailed figures, but there are approximate numbers." when Zhou Qing answered this sentence, he obviously had a sense of pause. When he looked carefully, he still had a trace of panic on his face.


    The hated Shi Heng didn''t pay attention to these. He just wanted to know the situation of the five-star army in Shicheng. When he wanted to come, although they didn''t succeed in the siege of Shicheng a while ago, they hit their opponents hard after all. Now their strength should be weaker. "Well, how many people are there?"


    "Probably, probably..." Zhou Qing hesitated and didn''t answer immediately.


    "Why? It''s hard to answer?" Shi Heng finally found the change of Zhou Qing. And this cry also attracted the eyes of some people nearby.


    "Come on, I''d like to know how many troops there are." Shi hengcai didn''t care so much. He had long been used to the people gathering their eyes. At this moment, he still had some smile on his face. He just wanted to take this opportunity to let everyone know the situation of Shicheng, so as to increase his confidence more.


    Zhou Qing also noticed the eyes of the people around him, and he didn''t want to talk at this moment. But unexpectedly, Shi Heng was angry. He looked at himself with a trace of anger. He simply didn''t think so much. Anyway, you forced me to say it. Then Zhou Qing replied very simply, "report to the marquis. According to our scout investigation, there are about 700000 people of the five-star army in the city."


    "Hehe, just seven... What? How much did you say?" at this moment, Shi Heng woke up and asked Zhou Qing with his eyes staring.


    "700000 people, but not all are troops, and some people." Zhou Qing knew that this would be the result, but what method is there? You forced me to say no.


    Hearing that there were many people, Shi Heng pressed down his fear and anger and asked, "what army are you talking about? You don''t have to deceive me with the numbers of the people."


    "Yes, there are about 300000 troops." Zhou Qing finally gave a positive answer this time.


    "Three... Three hundred thousand." the figure made Shi Heng tremble. Then he forced himself to stand still. At this moment, his eyes were tinged with blood and could not speak.


    I thought that after more than a year of siege, the strength there would be greatly reduced. Once the reinforcements and food and grass of the northern Ming Dynasty appeared, it would be the time for him to make a large-scale counterattack. I never thought that the number of the other party''s troops would increase instead of decrease. How did this trick change and how could he bear the result?


    Then, whether Zhou Qing or Shi Heng, what I didn''t expect is that this number will continue to expand with the increase of time. For no other reason, only because Xiaowo province has a population of 8 million, of which more than 600000 troops have been captured by the five-star army. With the encouragement of the five-star army policy, more young people in Xiaowo province are joining the army. According to Yang Chendong''s plan, Xiaowo province can recruit at least 400000 troops, which is a million, And at least half of them will be transferred to the grassland. We can imagine how huge this figure is. In contrast, the current 700000 soldiers and civilians can only be regarded as the beginning.


    When Yang Chendong left Xiaowo Province, he had made it clear that his next goal was to unify the grassland and then expand to the West and northeast respectively. It seems that Taking Yili is just a part of the westward plan.


    These are just army plans. The Navy will also go out of the South China Sea and attack in the direction of the Indian Ocean, followed by Africa, North and South continents and North America to complete the objectives of the western parties. He wants to conquer the world while there is no obvious world pattern.


    If you want to accomplish this feat, you can''t lack enough soldiers. Not only the small Japanese Province, but also the countries under the influence of the Yang family began to mobilize. More and more foreign youth joined the ranks of the five-star army, and the number of soldiers of the five-star army will only increase in the future.


    Shi Heng naturally didn''t know all this. Even if he killed him, he couldn''t think of it. This is due to the limitation of vision. In the eyes of people like him, Daming is already heaven. Whoever can unify the north and the south, Daming is the hero of the world. As for the whole world, Daming and surrounding countries should be.


    Shi Heng walked down the tower in silence. At this moment, he was cold at the bottom of his heart. At the same time, he decided to report the situation to the DaiShou emperor immediately. Previously, he boasted that as long as food and grass were in place and 200000 recruits were given, he could capture Shicheng and regain control of the grassland. Now it seems that these are far from enough.


    At the moment, the logistics division in Shicheng is busy.


    It''s autumn harvest time. The harvest of all provinces under the influence of Yang is very good this year. Especially after the centralized management and planting of grain fields, it not only saves labor and people, but also the amount of grain harvested is 20% more than that in previous years.


    Don''t underestimate these 20%, it will add food to millions of people, which will indirectly make the army''s grain collection work more smooth.


    In this way, carts and loads of grain and grass are piled up in the granary prepared by Shicheng, and more foreign new armies from all over the world are also gathered here. As the commander of the logistics division, Yang Si''s number of soldiers to be allocated in his hands has reached 300000. With this alone, he has made many officers greedy.


    Even Hu Mang, the commander of the new army, has come to Yang four times. It probably means that he should set aside enough soldiers for himself. Of course, the quality must be guaranteed.


    Yes, the new army is going to rebuild the new group army. The post of Group Commander naturally belongs to Hu mang. According to the plan given by Yang Chendong, it governs three armies, namely 101 army, 102 army and 103 army, plus a division directly under the group army. Each army is divided into four divisions, one division and four regiments. The first division was 8400 and the first army was 33600. With the exception of the three armies, the number of directly subordinate divisions is 10000. In this way, the new group army alone has 118000 combat troops. If logistics medical personnel and headquarters personnel are added, the total number will be more than 120000.


    There are many places that need to be reformed, and there are many officers that need to be used, which can not be completed overnight. This time Hu mang said hello in advance, that is to go through the back door to Yang Si, so that more troops who are good at fighting can be left.


    Even Hu mang shot, let alone others. For a time, Yang Si, who was just a teacher, became a fragrant steamed bun in everyone''s eyes. I don''t know how many people came to ask for advice. But with Yang Liu''s lesson, Yang Si can keep his heart and know how to balance the four sides and supplement the advantages and disadvantages of military forces to all armies.


    Just like these days, after receiving the telegram from the sixth young master, Yang Si immediately made arrangements. At present, he arranged the first foreign army, the second foreign army and the new Fifth Army. There were three armies, with more than 100000 people moving from Shicheng to Yili area.


    Under the command of Yang Chendong and under the guidance of Yang Si, the original first reserve division was dissolved, and its division commander allowed him to be the commander of the first army of different nationalities, under which there were four divisions, i.e. i.301 division, i.302 division, i.303 division and i.304 division.


    The original Yiyi division to the fifth division were dissolved, and Niu duo, the former commander of Yiyi division, was promoted to the commander of the second army of the alien race, also governing yi305, 306, 307 and 308 divisions.


    Among them, the first foreign army left Shicheng first, and the most forward has arrived at don''t lose balicheng. Then came the second alien army, followed by the new Fifth Army Guhe and others just seen by Shi Heng.


    It can be seen that this time Yang Chendong is determined to solve the problem of World War I. He will not allow repetition in some places. This time, he will completely occupy and control that area under the pressure of a large army.


    Just sent out three armies. Next, Yang Si will help form the new first army group army. In addition, he will also start to form different third armies, different Fourth Armies and even more armies. It has to be said that the pressure is still great. But the powerful Yang Si is painful and happy.


    ......


    Turpan was occupied and the Allied forces of the three countries were defeated. When the news reached the whole yilibaoli area, the crowd was in an uproar. Many people shouted in their hearts that the wolf was coming, but they were at a loss for a while.


    In particular, the three heads of state in this area feel great pressure. In addition to closely arranging troops and recruiting soldiers, they also sent people to Turpan city to try to solve the problems in this area in a peaceful way.

 Chapter 1230

    The only difference from the three Lords is that the leader of the Wara department also came first.


    It can be said that he was the first to deal with Yang Chendong. At that time, Yang Chendong was only the sixth brother of the Yang family and had not shown any military talent. In less than ten years, people have owned a land countless times more than themselves, which makes them feel ashamed and know that such opponents will not give in, let alone peace talks.


    He did not put his hope on the peace talks, nor did he contact the leaders of the three countries. In his opinion, even if the five-star army came and the peace talks could not be held, the three countries could not give in and could only fight with the five-star army. Whether he united with it or not could not change this fact. Even so, why should he unite with them? At this time, it''s better to look far ahead and find stronger allies to unite against the five-star military.


    The first allies are janibek Khan and his brother keliyi, a descendant of the white tent Khanate of Mongolia.


    In 1428 ad, the white tent Khanate was divided, and abuleher took the opportunity to seize the ruling power of the white tent Khanate. He and his brother keleyi rebelled against the rule of abuleher. After the defeat, he led his troops to the East Chagatai Khanate. He received a welcome without sweat and was placed between the Chu River and the Talas River. Keliyi and the Ministry supported janibek as Khan and established the Kazakh Khanate.


    At this time, the two are just sweating. The whole Kazakh Khanate is still in an unstable period, and some opposition forces will rise from time to time.


    In order to win the trust of the two brothers, he first sent his most profitable and one of the only four generals, bermur, with 50000 elite Wara cavalry, into the Kazakh Khanate to eliminate the forces against the two brothers one by one.


    In more than a month, I don''t know how many people were killed, which gradually consolidated the status of janibek Khan and gained the friendship of his brother keleyi. Seeing that the time was almost up, bermur said something about the five-star army, and put forward the truth that the lips died and the teeth were cold.


    "Just like the rise of the Mongolian Empire, the five-star army will be killed like our ancestors. At that time, we will all become prey and be slaughtered."


    This is what bomul said to janibek Khan and his brother Klei. Then some information about the five-star army was sent to them.


    The strength and rise of the five-star army soon aroused the vigilance of the two brothers. They managed to get him off today''s territory. Of course, they won''t allow others to seize it. In order to stabilize their power, they soon decided to send troops. With 80000 cavalry soldiers led by Krieg''s relatives, they quietly entered the yilibari area together with bermur, and came straight to the first place.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t know all this.


    Yang''s intelligence network is indeed very strong, but they don''t pay much attention to Kazakhstan, which is still far away. In their eyes, capturing there is not the most important thing in front of them, so a small intelligence group has just been established there. In addition, there has been war in that area, and the intelligence team can''t play a role at all. This makes that under the eyes of the five-star army, there are more than 220000 enemy cavalry, and all of them belong to elite cavalry without being found.


    It''s like Yang Chendong is dispatching troops, and the enemy is also dispatching troops. Everyone is not idle. They are preparing against the clock. There is a great sense that wind and rain are coming and the building is full of wind.


    Yang Chendong, who is in the king''s palace of Turpan, doesn''t know that the enemy is also preparing for war. In particular, the envoys from the three countries have just been swept away by him. He has given the most direct refusal to the idea that the three countries are willing to pay compensation. In his eyes, he will give the best arrangements to surrender now, the army can live, the people can live, and even the king can live. But it''s impossible for him to withdraw.


    The envoys of the three countries left with regret. Yang Chendong knew that there was no other way but to fight.


    It''s just fighting. Who was he afraid of?


    For the five-star army, Yang Chendong has absolute confidence. Once the backup troops arrive and he has enough troops, it will be the time for him to attack on the whole line.


    While Yang Chendong was thinking about the next military plan and which country to attack first, the urgent report suddenly appeared. The first division of the Tianxia cavalry stationed in Alashankou sent an urgent telegram and suddenly sent 80000 troops to surround them in this area.


    The first Cavalry Division in the world is the most powerful army under Yang Chendong''s cold weapons. Only in terms of cold weapons, even cold front is not its opponent. Even they sent an urgent telegram. It is conceivable that the situation is so bad.


    "Young master, look at the meaning of commander Tian Hu. They are not in any danger now, but they have no direction to break through. Once the time is long, food and grass will become the biggest problem. Please make a decision early." Yang Er, who is acting as a staff officer, came to this conclusion after reading the telegram and the sand table in front of him.


    Yang Chendong supports this argument. With the strength of the first Cavalry Division in the world, it is not easy for anyone to find trouble with them. Now they are not breaking through, but looking for and waiting for opportunities.


    Of course, the first division of the cavalry in the world is not prepared. On the contrary, it is fully prepared. Otherwise, it will not appear in Alashankou in the form of a lone army. If only 80000 people want to trouble them, it is also difficult, but if the enemy is increasing troops, the situation will become grim.


    According to the meaning of Tian Hu, looking for is to find the weak point of the cavalry in the Yili handlebar surrounding them; Waiting is waiting for Yang Chendong. Is there any better battle plan here, such as internal cooperation and external cooperation.


    If the five-star army can send a large number of cavalry to meet the first Cavalry Division in the world, it must not be difficult to hit the 80000 Yibaili cavalry. In that case, it will be another great victory.


    "Encircle but not attack? What do they mean?" although Yang Chendong agrees with Yang er''s analysis, he still has some problems that can''t be explained clearly. For example, doesn''t Yili know that it''s easy to be attacked by both inside and outside if he only encircles and doesn''t fight?


    If they knew and did so, what would they rely on?


    "Young master, could it be that they know the power of the first Cavalry Division in the world and don''t want to take the initiative to attack. They want to wait for them to break through? After all, we are not as familiar with the local terrain as they are." after hearing Yang Chendong''s doubts, Yang er said his thoughts again.


    After hearing this, Yang Chendong nodded, "we don''t rule out this possibility, but we should also prevent them from having any backup, such as encircling points for support."


    Yang Erwen was stunned. Then he said, "young master, you mean they used the first division of the cavalry as bait to attract us and block our reinforcements? Are they too brave?"


    "Are you big? Hehe, on the battlefield, you either die or I live. It''s nothing to be brave. Sometimes you dare to think about it. Yang Chendong smiled, then shook his head and said: "No matter whether they have any conspiracy or not, they have surrounded my first division of the world cavalry, so they can''t help but save it. In this way, find Dai Kuo, the commander of the first division of the Far East army."


    ......


    The first division of the world cavalry was surrounded near the ala mountain pass, which was indeed what they did to the country. The reason why they did so was, as Yang Chendong thought, to attract more five-star armies here and defeat them one by one.


    That is, there is no possibility of peace talks between the two sides to solve the problem, so there is only war left. In this way, Yibaili is ready to start first. After contacting Yeerqiang and Turpan, they sent 80000 cavalry to block the first division of cavalry in the world in Alashankou in a sudden way.


    The 80000 pairs of the first division of the world''s cavalry with only 16000 people are exactly five times its strength, which is the reason why Yili Baili dared to do so. And they have more confidence, which is due to the support of Yeerqiang, Turpan and Wara.


    Yes, first of all, after getting the support of 80000 cavalry from the Kazakh khanate, the military strength once reached 220000, which gave him the confidence to fight with Yang Chendong. Not to mention, this time they were dark, the five-star army was bright, and they also had the full support of the three countries. He really couldn''t think of any possibility of failure.


    The failure of the Allied forces of the Three Kingdoms under the capital of Turpan taught the three kings a good lesson. Later, although they also criticized each other, the moment they all sat down, the severe situation forced them to unite against the strong enemy five-star army.


    After experiencing the trauma, the foundation of the alliance has become stronger; after seeing the power of the five-star army, the three countries have launched conscription activities one after another. This is not only the gains and losses of one city and one place, but involves the war to destroy the country. They can''t help but summon up all their spirit.


    Under the conscription, the military strength of the three countries has been continuously increased, including 100000 troops in the inner part, reaching 270000 troops; 100000 troops in Yeerqiang, reaching 220000 troops; Turpan is even more powerful, and has been hiding troops among the people. This time, 150000 troops have been recruited, reaching 250000 troops.


    If we add 140000 troops from the Vajra and 80000 and 220000 troops from Kazakhstan, the total number of troops will be nearly one million, and most of them can still recruit cavalry who are good at fighting.


    Without this conscription, the five forces did not know that they had such great energy. When this number was put in front of them, it gave them infinite confidence. Otherwise, they would not dare to cut the first division of the world cavalry, the strongest of the five-star army.

 Chapter 1231

    In the words of arip, the Prime Minister of Li, the strongest army of the five-star army will be moved. As long as the first division of the world cavalry is destroyed, the morale of the five-star army will be blocked. That is when they fight back all the way.


    With such a consensus, they also tried to send 80000 troops to surround the Alashankou. This is because other forces are slow to dispatch troops. Otherwise, it would not be 80000 people, but 180000 and 28000 people.


    Encircling the first Cavalry Division is just arip''s first step plan. Next, while constantly urging other forces to send troops, he is also waiting for the response of the five-star army. If they want to break out of the encirclement, he will hit them hard with a military advantage. On the contrary, if they stick to waiting for help and want to cooperate inside and outside and blossom in the middle, he can use this time to send more troops here, and finally kill the five-star army in the future.


    Ali Pu, who took the lead, now depends on the reaction of the five-star army. He wants to see how the famous King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty will break this situation.


    Before arip waited too long, the first five-star army reinforcements appeared in Turpan city. It was the headquarters of the first Liaodong army riding division. A total of more than 8400 people rode out of the city on war horses. This scene was soon noticed by the scouts and reported to arip and several other forces.


    "Hehe, I''m really going to have a flower in the middle. But does the king of Wunan underestimate someone? He just sent less than 10000 cavalry. I really think he can turn things around. Come on, inform King hadan Bartel and ask him to do it." after arip got the information, his face showed a clear attitude. In his opinion, Yang Chendong''s move is not clever.


    ......


    When a great war was brewing in Yili area and would break out at any time, a group of visitors came to Shajing city.


    It''s a group because they don''t have many people, but they only have six together. And they are very young. None of them is over 30 years old. Some faces are still full of youth.


    Although they are young and small in number, no one can underestimate them, because they are all from the embedded city. They also have an identity that many officials and officers fear, discipline investigators.


    The Discipline Department is a new Department established by Yu Qian, the Lord of chixian City, after asking Yang Chendong for instructions. The scope of its management is very much the meaning of the later China Discipline Inspection Commission. At the same time, it also has the power of the military justice department. Its full name is called the discipline investigation department. Their duty is to investigate whether any official has colluded with the enemy, betrayed the country or violated discipline.


    They are different from the Ministry of supervision and the Ministry of anti-corruption. Whether officials are corrupt and abuse their power is not within the scope of their investigation. They are looking at the integrity and loyalty of officials. It can be said that this is a department to consolidate Yang Chendong''s absolute dominant position.


    This department has just been established, and even the staff is not full, but it has appeared in Shajing city. It can be seen that they want to handle a big case, show everyone, and take the opportunity to play the name and prestige of their discipline investigation department.


    Unfortunately, the new second army became the first target of their investigation. When he got the notice from the Lord''s house of chixian City, the commander of the new Second Army gave a long sigh of farewell, and he knew that he had not finished the fake surrender, and what should come now finally came.


    When he learned that the discipline investigation department was coming to Shajing City, Kong Zhi, the commander of the first division, came to the military headquarters of the new second army with an angry face. When he saw farewell, he said with injustice: "junzuo, what is the discipline investigation department going to do? Our problem is not even investigated by the king of Wunan. What else do they want to investigate?"


    "The body is not afraid of the shadow. If they want to check, they have to check it. We don''t do anything wrong. We''re afraid of anything." although I''m angry at parting, considering that Xu Yuan recommended him to the top and really made a mutiny, it''s an irreparable mistake, which can only be checked by others. "


    Kong Zhi was not satisfied with his farewell attitude. He came not only to complain, but also to give ideas. "Junzuo, why don''t we send a telegram to the king and tell them about the situation?"


    "No. the sixth young master is fighting with Yili in the front now. Don''t be distracted." he waved his hand in a hurry. He doesn''t want to trouble Yang Chendong because of his own affairs. Although he has some resistance in his heart this time, why don''t he want to wash himself through this investigation?


    Seeing that she didn''t agree, Kong Zhi said angrily, "but the king knows our things, and he once said that we have been wronged. We are meritorious people."


    "Well, Mr. Kong, did you really do something to apologize to the king and the five-star army?" seeing Kong Zhi still pestering here, he asked angrily.


    "Of course not." Kong Zhi patted his chest and looked like he was not afraid of ghosts calling.


    "Even if there is no one, why should we be afraid to check? They have to go. What should we do or what to do?" she said, but then her tone dropped a lot: "In fact, this may not be a bad thing. After checking, there is no problem. Our new second army is really turned over, and others can''t pester us on this issue."


    Kong Zhi, who originally wanted to continue to refute, couldn''t help but brighten his eyes when he heard this last sentence. "Yes, anyway, we have never betrayed the king or the five-star army. If they want to check, they have to check it. This time, we must give us a conclusion."


    Seeing that Kong Zhi finally wanted to open up, he was relieved to say goodbye. What he was most worried about was the understanding and resistance of the following officers, which affected his work. You know, now the food, grass, soldiers and people leading to yilibaoli area have to go through Shajing city. There are many people here every day. You can''t go on business. "Don''t worry. City Lord Yu Qian has given us an accurate answer to this matter. After this investigation, there will be a conclusion. With this conclusion, no one will talk about what happened before our new second army."


    Farewell calmed Kong Zhi''s anger, but he didn''t know that some people''s anger arose from it. At the moment, in front of Shajing City, six young people are standing here, their faces are very ugly.


    The leader was wearing a long shirt. At this time, he was frowning and covering his nose. People and troops will enter the city. When they pass by him, they will bring different smells, which seems to annoy him very much.


    In other words, I have always lived in chixian City, where the sanitation is excellent and the air is good. When have I seen such a scene. The people and the army were on their way all night. They didn''t have the condition to take a bath. It was reasonable to have all kinds of smells on their bodies. Mu De, the head of the discipline investigation department, looked ugly.


    What made him even more ugly was that when others arrived at the gate of Shajing City, they still didn''t see any people welcoming him. Although under the advocacy of Yang Chendong, Yang Department didn''t like the welcome and send, it really came. There was not even a welcome person, which still made Mu de angry. In his view, this is simply the reflection that the new second army did not take him and the whole discipline Department into account.


    "Hum, you''d better not have any problems, or I''ll cut you as a military commander." after a flash of anger in Mu De''s heart, he covered his nose, raised his head, waved his hands and took five team members into Shajing city.


    The military headquarters of the new second army in the city just met with a five-star Legion commander passing by and discussed the other party''s stay here and how much food and grass to take away. Then a soldier came to report that a leader of mude, who claimed to be from the red embedded City, had arrived at the military headquarters and wanted to meet him.


    "From chixian City, or the team leader?" after I heard about it, I soon knew that I must be investigating my own team. Immediately, he said, "go, lead the way."


    In the reception room in the side hall of the military headquarters, mude and six people have found their seats. After coming here, I can finally drink tea without smelling the bad smell. The faces of the six people are much better.


    Pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal pedal.


    As soon as they saw the major general coming, the young people in the hall couldn''t help but want to get up. But when their eyes fell on the leader Mu de and found that he didn''t move, they couldn''t help falling down their raised hips again. Compared with a major general, they pay more attention to the identity of the team leader. After all, that is the person who can determine their future.


    Of course, Mulder also saw the farewell. Just because he was angry that the other party didn''t meet him, he deliberately wanted to give a threat and keep his seat. Until the farewell came to the first five steps, it slowly got up.


    After he entered the hall, no one paid attention to him. Geden said goodbye. He had a feeling that he was afraid that the investigation team was not good.


    Farewell because he had "betrayed" the five-star army, even if it was forced by the situation, even if it was just acting, but in the eyes of many people, it was also a fact and a history. Therefore, feeling guilty is not very exclusive to the investigation team. But the soldiers around him didn''t think so. Seeing the commander coming, the six guests were still so big. They couldn''t help but be angry and shouted, "the military seat is coming. Don''t you know to get up and welcome?"


    Hearing this, Mu De, who had already raised half of his ass, sat back again, and then said in a bad tone, "Yo, can''t you see that commander she has a big shelf? I said, commander, you won''t treat us a crime of not welcoming."

 Chapter 1232

    "Stand down." shebie had a hunch that something was wrong when the soldier shouted that sentence. Seeing that Mu de was really angry, he quickly shouted at the soldier. Then he squeezed out a smile on his face, bent forward and stretched out his right hand to Mu De, "you are the leader of Mu de."


    The so-called slap does not hit the smiling face, and the other party is the identity of major general. Mu De is not easy to do too much, so he got up and shook hands with shebie and said, "I am Mu De, the leader of the investigation team. Well, seeing that commander she is so dusty, I must be very busy."


    At this time, the farewell looks a little dusty. The new major general''s uniform is very clean. He just went to change it. When he wanted to come, it was someone from the headquarters who had to be treated well. He changed into clean clothes. Unexpectedly, it caused Mu De''s misunderstanding.


    But he didn''t know this. He thought the other party was being polite, so he said frankly: "it''s right to be busy. Just because he met a regimental logistics officer of the new Fifth Army and discussed food and grass, he came late."


    Parting is the truth, but it''s not the same in Mulder''s ear. A dignified major general and commander even condescended to see an officer at the regiment level, who was still in charge of logistics. Who would believe that. Mu De''s first impression in his heart is that he is giving up his parting and perfunctory himself.


    "Oh, so commander she is really busy. An officer at the regiment level can waste you so long. It seems that there will be officers at the battalion level and company level next. Will a small soldier lead you to see him in person?"


    Mu De''s words finally made shebie feel a little wrong. Originally thought the other party was polite, but now it seems that it''s just finding fault.


    Saying goodbye is also the leader of the army. He is used to dignity at ordinary times. It''s not mu De''s face that can lower his head, but the face of city Lord Yu Qian. Now that the other party doesn''t believe in himself like this, what else can he be polite. Then he said with a stiff face, "leader mude, I don''t know what you mean by this? Can''t the commander go to see the commander? We are all soldiers of the five-star army and ordinary members. In the words of the sixth young master, there is no distinction between high and low."


    The sudden counterattack stunned Mulder. In particular, what the sixth young master said made Mu de look a little ugly.


    There are not many people who can call Yang Chendong the sixth young master. Only some old people of Yang family and some people with high positions and weight can be called like this. It''s like Mu de can only call him the king of Wunan in his identity. This is the gap.


    When Mulder was still stunned, the second wave of farewell counterattack came. "Just now, leader Mulder said that small soldiers, which our commander disagreed. The five-star army can be invincible, which depends on the joint efforts of countless ordinary soldiers. There are no small words among them. Please be careful."


    Slap in the face.


    Originally I wanted to bully the other party, but now I''ve been taught a lesson. But the farewell speech is very high sounding, and it is more reasonable. Even if Mu De wants to refute, he can''t do it. For a time, he can only hold his face red and white.


    After two counterattacks in a row, there was a lot of anger at parting. He knew better that he would offend team leader mude, but he was not afraid. He was confident that he was not afraid of being investigated. Of course, he wouldn''t stick a cold fart on his hot face, so he turned and left on the grounds of busy business.


    The farewell was just a short appearance and left without even knowing the other members of the working group, and without even basic courtesy, which angered everyone. Chang Wu, the deputy of mude, said angrily, "hum! What''s bull. Don''t you rely on the identity of the commander? If you annoy us, we should investigate you well."


    "Yes, make a good investigation of him. The commander also did something to surrender to the enemy."


    The other team members also shouted in unison at this moment. They all grew up in chixian city and witnessed the development and growth of the Yang family from scratch. Therefore, they always think that the success of chixian city is inseparable from their efforts.


    It can be said that these people have closely linked the honor and disgrace of the red inlaid city with individuals. This is also the result of the joint discussion between Yang Chendong and Yu Qian, which is to let everyone have a sense of ownership. Only in this way can we better protect and build here.


    Under such educational ideas, it is extremely successful. Whenever the five-star army comes back from a great victory, it will always make the people of the city cheer. But there will be victory and defeat. It''s like when the new Second Army surrendered to Beiming Dynasty. After this matter spread to chiembedded City, I don''t know how many people scolded shebie as a white eyed wolf, and these are all members of it. Based on the preconceived idea, it would be strange if they could have any good impression of parting.


    Although the new second army returned to Yang''s arms again, in the eyes of many people, this is just a farewell. Who made Yang and the five-star army so powerful? What can they do if they don''t surrender?


    This is also the initial reason why the investigation team came to the new second army. Some of them suspect that shebie is a person with two hearts. In addition, the disciplinary investigation team has just been established, and they need to be powerful. What is more influential than checking a military commander?


    In this way, Mu de came under orders, that is, he came with the idea of finding problems and picking hair diseases. This kind of egg is a tough target. It can''t be said that the new second army itself has experienced a turbulence. Even if it doesn''t, there will be turbulence.


    In fact, the six men in mude began to get busy after they met each other. Through their own power, they found many low-level officers of the former New Second Army to "talk".


    Talking is actually coercion and inducement, and taking the initiative to guide the results you want. Kong Zhi, the commander of the first division of riding, soon learned about this. He wanted to tell him goodbye, but he failed to find one before. This time, in his anger, he went straight to the residence of the investigation team. He said frankly that they were here to pick a fight and had a big quarrel with leader mude.


    Mude was pushed down by a teacher. In a rage, he found the public security member in Shajing city. They have long received the order from chixian city to cooperate with the investigation team. Immediately, a group of 20 members of the public security team went out to the division headquarters of the first riding division and arrested Mr. Kong Zhi.


    It is naturally impossible for 20 members of the public security team to run amok in the division headquarters. As soon as they entered the gate of the division headquarters, they were included by the guard company here. All the weapons such as knives and guns in their hands were also taken down, waiting for Mr. Kong Zhi to send them down.


    To everyone''s surprise, Kong Zhi released all these people and returned his weapons. Not only that, he also took the initiative to follow 20 public security members out of the division headquarters without a soldier. At the moment he walked out of the gate, he looked back at the gate with a firm breath in his eyes.


    Kong Zhi was taken away, or was he taken away in front of many officers in the division headquarters. The news came to the ear of the commander shebie at the first time. Then he rode straight to the office of the investigation team. Unfortunately, he didn''t even see the leader of mude. Only Chang Wu, an assistant, blocked him. "Commander she, Kong Zhi has a big problem. He is now under investigation. No one can see him until the problem is clear. Please go back."


    Having said these words, Chang Wu immediately asked the public security team members to close the door and shut out the farewell.


    When he was shut down, it was difficult to see the extreme of his farewell face. People shook immediately and fainted directly. It was good that the soldiers around him reacted quickly and caught him, but he was still ill.


    An army commander and the first division commander cannot work at the same time, which immediately affects the work schedule of the whole army. The most direct consequence is that many troops, people and food and grass who want to go to yilibali area through Shajing city have to stop.


    If you stop for one more day, the problem will become more complex and difficult to solve. Seeing that the situation was difficult to control, other cadres of the new second army quickly notified the new first army. In a sense, we are all military units, but the new second army is managed by the new first army.


    When Hu mang learned about the situation of the new second army, his face sank. "What''s the matter? Don''t you know what time it is? The war in Yili area is in a tight time. What investigation team should be set up."


    "Yes, tiger head, I think these people are here to make trouble." logistics division chief Yang Si nodded and said. He was originally a real man. What he appreciated was the man who did the facts. He couldn''t see anyone stabbing him in the back.


    "No, Shajing City, as a Chinese war, must not be chaotic. We have to send someone to solve the problems there." Hu mang shook his head as if he was determined.


    "Tiger head, I''ll go." Yang Si took the initiative to fight after thinking about it. Ordinary people will not give them face when they come from Chiqian city. In the whole Shicheng City, only three people can put pressure on Chiqian husband. They are Hu Mang, Yu Mian and Yang Si.


    Hu mang needless to say, the commander of the new first army is immediately the commander of the new first group army and the accompanying schoolboy who has been with Yang Chendong since childhood. No matter which identity it is, it is enough to put pressure on the people in the headquarters of the city.


    I just went to see an investigation team as Hu mang. It''s too flattering for them. So it''s not appropriate.


    Yu Mian is the eldest son of Yu Qian and the man who came out of the city. Of course, there is no problem. But the literati''s way of doing things is not decisive enough. What Shajing city needs now is thunder to solve everything. It''s not appropriate for him to go.

 Chapter 1233

    Finally, only Yang Si was left.


    Although he is only a logistics division commander, the power of the logistics division is now greater than any army. In addition, he himself is a servant of Yang family village, one of the people around Yang Chendong and one of the most trusted people. It is most appropriate for him to go.


    "Well, you go and try to investigate the matter as clearly as possible. You can act decisively without violating discipline." Hu mang hesitated and agreed to Yang Si''s request to fight.


    "Tiger head, don''t worry. I have a sense of propriety in what to do." Yang four nodded. He went out of the military headquarters of the new first army, returned to the logistics division, found several deputies, arranged a job, and set out with a small team of 50 people.


    Manhole city.


    There is already a sense of chaos under the bustle.


    Facts have proved that the army can''t do without a head. Without the unified management of the military commander, even the efforts of the other three division commanders are somewhat difficult to control the situation. Not to mention that the three teachers are also angry. In their view, the investigation team is clearly looking for trouble. Under such a mentality, it is strange to do a good job.


    Four days later, when Yang Si arrived at Shajing City, he saw a carriage loaded with grain and grass parked in the middle of the street. There are so many grain and grass there. Once there is chaos, it is a big event. There was a flash of anger in Yang Si''s eyes. He asked the staff of the new second army who came to meet him. When he learned the office location of the investigation team, he rode his horse and went straight away.


    The office chosen by the investigation team is a compound in the south of the city. The terrain here is remote and few people walk around. It''s a good public place. When Yang Siyuan, dressed in civilian clothes, came from afar, he saw six public security team members standing guard at the gate of the compound.


    The appearance of Yang Si also alerted the six public security team members. When they saw a team of iron cavalry coming from a distance and with a sense of killing, one of them turned and reported into the hospital, and the other five showed a defensive posture.


    "Whoa." he stopped the horse. Yang Si, who was stopping at the gate of the courtyard, jumped down without looking at the five public security team members. He wanted to stride towards the courtyard. Then five figures stood in front of him, "who are you? This is an important place, and no one can enter without order."


    Naturally, the public security team in Shajing city won''t know Yang Si. But their obstruction really caused Yang Si''s anger. They all said that they were getting deeper and deeper. Just from these public security members, he could imagine the arrogance and domineering of the investigation team. Immediately, a cold hum came out of his nose, "hum, get away, otherwise..."


    What else, Yang Si didn''t say, but the soldiers he brought had raised the saber in his hand and looked like he was going to do it.


    There are a lot of people to choose from among the hundreds of thousands of warriors of all nationalities waiting to be assigned. Isn''t the personal soldiers around Yang Si ordinary people? Just the momentum that radiates makes the faces of the five public security team members change greatly. Although the other party didn''t do it, they just had a feeling that if these people did it, they wouldn''t have any resistance.


    "Let''s get out of the way." Yang Si didn''t order to start. It belongs to Yang family anyway. After saying this, Yang Si strode towards the hospital, pushed his hands, and the door opened. What caught his eye was the scene in front of Chang Wu with 20 public security team members.


    After hearing that someone was going to break into the hospital, Chang Wu volunteered to come out. He was nervous and excited.


    The nervous thing is who will come and whether they will really go crazy and fight them? The excitement is that once someone does this, it is provoking the whole discipline investigation department. In that case, they can take the opportunity to have a major rectification, so that no one can say anything.


    With this idea, when seeing the door pushed open and a man in a long shirt came out, Chang Wu asked, "who are you? How dare you break into the important place of our discipline investigation department? Lay down your arms and surrender immediately, and you can be lenient when sentencing."


    A big drink, quite a bit of momentum, but also to achieve the gentleman''s intention to rob people. If you are timid, you will really be stunned if you can''t get well by this drink.


    Who is Yang Si? He has only one master, that is, Yang Chendong. Most of his contacts are military and division level cadres. How can small fish and shrimp like Chang Wu be put in his eyes. He looked at Chang Wu''s questions and answers with casual eyes and said, "are you the leader of the investigation team?"


    "I am not." out of instinct, Chang Wu answered this sentence, but he seemed to think of something, and then explained, "I am..."


    Hearing that the other party was not the leader of the investigation team, Yang Si immediately lost interest in the dialogue, waved his hand and said, "where is your leader, take me to him."


    "Who are you? Can you see our team leader when you say it?" Chang Wu was very upset when he was interrupted. When he spoke, his tone increased a bit. While saying these words, he also defiantly directed at Yang Si.


    "Ha ha." Yang Si laughed at this moment. It''s just meeting a team leader. He really doesn''t take this business seriously. As long as he is willing, don''t say he is the team leader, that is, the Minister of the discipline investigation department can be seen at first sight. His smile was amused by Chang Wu''s words.


    But such a smile was a little guilty in Chang Wu''s eyes. He thought the other party was afraid and wanted to cover it up with laughter. "Hum! Don''t pretend this time. Next, I''m afraid I''m going to talk to me."


    When Chang Wu was still YY in his heart, Yang Si spoke again, but he had put away his smile, his face became very serious, and said word by word: "what are you, go away."


    The waiting kindness did not appear, but drank angrily, which greatly changed Chang Wu''s expression. Involuntarily, he stretched out his index finger of his right hand and looked at the dirty words. Before he could make any movement in his mouth, the soldiers brought by Yang Si moved again. One man rushed forward and took off Chang Wu''s chin as soon as he stretched out his hand. Then he forced him to swallow what he wanted to say. Later, someone showed an identity token in front of the more than 20 public security team members who were working, "we are from the division headquarters of Shicheng logistics division. If you want to work here, get out of the way."


    As soon as the name of the division headquarters of Shicheng logistics division came to light, more than 20 public security team members changed their faces on the spot, and then they leaned aside honestly.


    Although there is no intersection between the army and the public security system, even a major general has no privileges in front of ordinary public security members. But that doesn''t mean Yang Si doesn''t have one. He is a servant around Yang Chendong. At the same time, his logistics division is also responsible for sending reserve forces to the local public security team. For example, some young men who have not been selected by other armies are likely to turn around and enter the local public security system, and some wounded but not very old veterans will also be sent to the public security system. And these things are all has the final say by the logistics engineer, so Yang four can say is their normal.


    I thought that even their branch chief would lose a smile when he saw the logistics division. They were just ordinary team members. What was it?


    They couldn''t afford to provoke such a. They immediately stepped aside one by one. How honest they were.


    Yang Si didn''t look at them. This time he came to find the investigation team leader. As for other things, he didn''t put them in his eyes. Still striding in, he soon came to the inner yard and saw an officer in a captain''s uniform being interrogated in a fairly spacious hall.


    Perhaps the interrogation was too focused. Those people didn''t notice Yang Si''s arrival. Yang Si also wanted to see how the investigation team worked. At the moment, he gently waved his hands and asked the soldiers to keep quiet and stand there to look at it from a distance.


    "Come on, company commander Li, that''s still the problem. When you surrendered to the northern Ming army, you were helpless, but when you turned back and surrendered to the five-star army, you were also helpless?" as the chief judge, it was Mu De, the team leader. At this time, he was looking at the company commander called Li Yun with a serious face.


    To become a company commander of a combat force is to have experienced the test of life and death and to be on the front line. People like this are tall, short, fat and thin, have different educational levels, and even different races, but they have a common characteristic, that is, they are not afraid of death.


    Facing Mu de with a serious expression, Li Yun could not see any heaviness on his face. Instead, he could laugh and say: "I said to leader Li, you have asked the same question many times, and I have answered it many times. At the beginning, Jingzhou City, Shajing City, was surrounded by the northern Ming army. There were no reinforcements outside and no food and grass inside. Our army had to surrender to the northern Ming army. But our hearts have always been towards the five-star army. That is the most appropriate sentence to describe being in Cao Ying and being in Han As for the fact that we are turning back to the five-star army later, it is the result that everyone is willing and expected. What is the saying of helplessness? "


    "Shut up." hearing Li Yun''s words, Mu de angrily said, "company commander Li, please face up to my problem."


    "I didn''t refuse to answer." Li Yun looked a lot solemn, but what he said really made Mu de and others very popular. "But what I said is the truth. I can''t say it according to your meaning without conscience."


    "What do you mean, we''re investigating the truth." Mu De, who was angry with Li Yun''s performance, snorted and said, "well, even if you say you''ve always been interested in the five-star army, let me ask you, how did Wu Xiaoyi''s guard captain die? Did your commander kill him himself?"

 Chapter 1234

    When it comes to Wu Xiaoyi, Mu de obviously has some confidence. This is a fact. At that time, the captain of the guard rushed into the Beiming military camp and killed the soldiers of the Beiming army who bullied the people. How happy it was. But when he came back, he was not regarded as a hero. Even if he was, he was killed by his own hands. With this, he had reason to doubt that he really wanted to join the northern Ming army at that time. This is a clear proof that he wanted to please the northern Ming army.


    Also speaking of this matter, commander Li Yun''s look became much more respectful, "yes, Captain Wu was killed by our army."


    "Oh, talk quickly and remember quickly." seeing that Li Yun is finally going to be set up, Mu De''s expression becomes a little excited. The first sentence is to encourage Li Yun, and the last sentence is to the team member who is responsible for recording around him.


    Ignoring Mu De''s excitement, Li Yun seemed to fall into some kind of memory, looked grand and said: "At that time, guard general Wu was killed, and our brothers below didn''t understand it. Even some people wanted to leave the barracks. It was only because the northern Ming army had a tight custody and we didn''t have a way to go back to Shicheng at that time, so we had to suppress this thought first. However, after we rebelled against the northern Ming Dynasty, the military seat held a memorial meeting for guard general Wu in person, which everyone knew Dao, it was a play at that time. If we didn''t do this, the northern Ming army would not believe us, and we wouldn''t control Shajing and Jingzhou so smoothly later. "


    After truthfully saying this, Li Yun looked more relaxed when he looked at Mu De, "that''s what happened. Facts have proved that we have wronged the military seat. For this matter, many regimental and battalion level officers have taken the initiative to apologize to the military seat. I also want to go, but because the level is too low, I didn''t make a trip."


    Listen, Li Yun even wanted to apologize to Sheffield for this matter. Mu de was completely angry after hearing this, "no, it''s not like this. What''s the so-called memorial service is just the act of Sheffield. Therefore, you were all cheated by him. They can''t do this. Sheffield is a complete speculator."


    "No." Li Yun was angry when he heard that someone was slandering his commander. He shouted back: "this matter was discussed in advance between the junzuo and Mr. Kong Zhi, and even the dead captain Wu agreed. This matter was explained later."


    "No, No." wood de shook his head crazily, "how can a person be willing to die for the sake of planning. This is just what they said. It''s basically the confession of farewell and Kong Zhi afterwards. This is the truth. You''ve all been cheated."


    In mude''s mind, he could not accept that someone died in order to complete the task, and the completion of the task was still so low, so he would not believe such a thing to kill him. Therefore, he concluded that all this was a conspiracy between shebie and Kong Zhi. Therefore, he detained Kong Zhi in order to make shebie''s military heart disordered. Now he gives up Don''t really stay at home. Although it is said to be healing, according to his analysis, this is clearly a manifestation of fear.


    Mu De is still shouting there, and even has the intention to force Li Yun to admit all this. As a bystander, Yang Sishi can''t see it anymore. Some people don''t understand the practice of Guard commander Wu Xiaoyi, but as a soldier, he believes that when things are urgent, someone will make such a sacrifice. Are there still few people who die to save their comrades in arms on the battlefield?


    I didn''t want to watch Mu de squeeze Li Yun like this. After a light cough, Yang Si went out. This sound also diverted everyone''s attention.


    When Mulder found that there were still bystanders in the hospital, he looked very sad. His face showed obvious displeasure and said, "who are you? Who allowed you to appear here, Chang five? And the public security team members who maintain order?"


    "Don''t shout. They are all outside and are controlled by my men." Yang Si said and strode forward.


    Hearing that Yang Si actually took control of Chang Wu and others, Mu De''s face flashed an anger, "who are you? Who gave you the right to do this?"


    "Who gave you the power to induce and coerce confessions? Is that the work style of the people in your discipline investigation department? Hum! I''m going to ask chief Guan Wenzheng about this. How did he teach his men?" Seeing that Mu de was still putting on airs in front of him, Yang Si was also angry. This man was clearly a mad dog. He was not used to such a person.


    Originally, wood de saw someone quarreling with him. He was angry and wanted to make a good argument, but then he heard that the other party actually mentioned the name of the minister. At present, he was stunned there. He had a feeling that the identity of the person who came this time was not low.


    Wood de closed his mouth, and Yang Si ignored him. Instead, he strode into the interrogation room. First, he looked at the interrogation sign hanging by the door. His right hand suddenly moved, pulled out the matching knife and cut it quickly.


    jingle!


    The wooden sign of interrogation fell, and Yang Si''s voice rang, "who gives you the power to interrogate our excellent officers without evidence? I tell you, here can only be interrogation, not interrogation. You should remember your authority."


    Under such a domineering knife, the needles were dropped in the audience, and there was no movement. Several members of the investigation team stared at Yang Si. Obviously, they didn''t expect someone to be so bold that they dared to smash all the signs used in their office.


    Just when there was great silence in the audience, the company commander named Li Yun got up to salute and asked tentatively, "you... Are you Mr. Yang?"


    "Oh, do you know me?" Yang Si had a lot of good feelings for this modest Li Yun, and answered with a smile.


    "It''s really Mr. Yang. I''m Li Yun, the commander of the first company of the second battalion of the third regiment of the second riding division. I''ve seen Mr. Yang once in the distance before. Ha ha." as he said, Li Yun was embarrassed to scratch his head. I''m afraid he knew that his identity was too far from others.


    "Oh, you still have a heart. Well, you did well just now and didn''t lose the face of soldiers." Yang Si looked at Li Yun and seemed more satisfied.


    The two people on this side were still talking there, and Mulder became energetic again at this moment. I thought it was a big man. I even knew the name of the general manager. Now I heard Li Yun call each other a teacher. I''m very determined now. Then he strode forward again, looked at Yang Si with a high and arrogant attitude and said, "it was Mr. Yang. Ha ha, how brave. Once he dared to dictate our work and cut off our office supplies, this time you are big. I tell you, even if I mention the name of our chief manager, no one can protect you."


    Yang Si still wondered how the other party had the courage to appear in front of him. He didn''t wake up until he heard the other party call him his teacher. Then he laughed and pointed to Mu de and said, "Oh, I''m a teacher, can''t I take care of these things?"


    "Hum! You can''t protect yourself. What else can you manage?" Mu de looked at Yang Si with an unwanted look. Obviously, at this moment, he had betrayed the death penalty to the other party in his heart. He was authorized by the discipline investigation department this time. He was embedded in the city. The city Lord reported to King Wu Nan personally. With such confidence, he was really not afraid of a small teacher.


    You know, in the room over there, there is a division commander who has made great achievements in war.


    The dog sees the man!


    Yang Si didn''t have a deep understanding of this sentence before. Now he finally knows it. He couldn''t help laughing. After the laughter came out, Mu de on one side also laughed.


    Obviously, he thought that Yang Si''s identity had been exposed by himself and didn''t know what to do. He has decided to take Yang Si in a moment, and then report it to the headquarters. He will be convicted in the name of the other party''s contempt and provocation of the discipline investigation department. It is also good to clean up a division commander before he has won a military commander.


    After laughing for a long time, Yang Si suddenly stopped, and then looked at Mu de fiercely. He really didn''t know why the discipline investigation department would send such a person to do things this time. They all say that it''s man-made. With such people in the discipline investigation department, Yang Si is really afraid of causing great disaster.


    "Well, even if you''re not a thing, I''ll catch you first. I''ll see if you''re clean." Yang Si was completely annoyed by Mu de and was cruel in his heart. He didn''t care whether he would offend some people by doing so. It''s a big deal to apologize to the young master afterwards.


    But then, before Yang Si did anything, Mu de opened his mouth first. He said to several team members behind him: "you see, this person openly provoked and destroyed the public property of our discipline investigation department and was suspected of undermining our investigation. Should such a person be arrested and questioned?"


    "Yes." naturally, several members of the investigation team followed Mu De''s lead. Yang Si''s action just now was indeed a provocative act.


    "OK." after getting the support of his companions, Mulder shouted, "what are you waiting for? Don''t catch this man."


    Mu de wanted to catch himself. Yang Si was really confused by this command. He didn''t know what kind of confidence the other party had. He said he would catch division level cadres, and there was still not enough evidence. Could it be said that this was the prestige of the headquarters Department?


    I couldn''t find a good reason at first. Now, Mu De wants to catch himself. If he''s doing something, he''s not afraid of it even if it''s the young master. So at this moment, he smiled without anger, waved his hand at will, and made a catch move towards the soldiers behind him.

 Chapter 1235

    In terms of mouth, these close soldiers may not be able to talk about the people in the investigation team, but if they do it, who will be their opponent? At present, the soldiers rushed up, and the five members of the investigation team, including Mulder, were pressed on the ground by rough Rudi.


    "What are you doing? Are you going to rebel?" seeing that the teacher moved his hand first, Mu De, who was very angry, scolded loudly.


    "Oh, really something is not a rebellion, but you has the final say. I see you have no other skills. There are two heads to the big hat. They will be taken care of by their good lives. Then I will see how clean they are under their buttocks." Yang four is also angry, and this is a good time to look them up. Even though he had already moved his hand, he was going to do it to the end. He had a feeling that there must be something behind the wooden virtue who ate soft and feared hard.


    Yang Si started to catch the man. However, considering some factors, he did not release Mr. Kong Zhi, that is, company commander Li Yun was asked to stay in the yard and not go out. He just wants to block the news so as not to scare the snake.


    After leaving 30 soldiers to interrogate mude and others, Yang Si went out of the compound and went straight to the military headquarters of the second army with the remaining 20 soldiers.


    In the military headquarters of the second army, there has long been no vitality in the past. Even though some officers are still working, it can be seen that they are not very interested and are absent-minded.


    I think so. They are busy in front, but someone stabbed in the back. I''m afraid they''re not in the mood to work.


    Waiting for Yang Si to appear in the military headquarters of the second army, many people showed hope when they saw it, and even some people wanted to report some bad deeds of the investigation team. However, seeing Yang Si''s anxious appearance, he just asked where the farewell commander was. Everyone had to suppress their anger and didn''t stop him.


    In the backyard of the military headquarters, Yang Si saw the farewell lying in bed.


    Not seen for a while, farewell seems to be much older, and the original black hair has also added a little white.


    As soon as Yang Si entered the room, he wanted to get up after he said goodbye and saw the visitor. Yang Si hurriedly took a few big steps to come over and stretched out his hand to press down, "commander she doesn''t have to be polite. If he is uncomfortable, he will lie down for a while."


    "Alas, in fact, there is nothing in the body. It''s just that I''m tired." saying goodbye to Yang Si is like seeing the Savior, and I''ve forgotten what courtesy I should have.


    Although he is a military commander, the other party is just a division commander, but his surname is Yang. He is one of the most trusted people around Yang Chendong. As far as his status is concerned, he is far from being a commander. Others can become beyond their own existence at any time, which he knows very well.


    Listen, don''t be tired. Yang Si was also uncomfortable. A general who was good at war and strategizing was forced to lie in bed. That''s what the investigation team did. It''s really not enough to succeed, but more than enough to fail.


    "Commander she, you have been wronged." I don''t know what to say. Just one word, Yang Si let the general who killed all sides on the battlefield and never frowned in the face of life and death. At present, his eyes were streaming with tears.


    A good man with a strong iron bone can''t stand injustice. At this moment, saying goodbye was like finding a bosom friend. He came forward and held Yang Si''s hand tightly and said, "Mr. Yang, please tell the sixth young master that I have never really betrayed the five-star army."


    "OK, I will, I will." Yang Si replied with an excited face. He felt deeply reluctant to say goodbye to his inner vulnerability at the moment and decided to tell him a good news, "commander she, the people of the investigation team have been detained by me. After seeing you, I will send a telegram to the young master to explain the things here in detail. Do you have anything else to convey?"


    "What? The people of the investigation team were detained?" I don''t want to hear the surprised look on my face.


    It''s just a six member investigation team. Of course, it''s not in the eyes of farewell. It''s easy to pick out a class in the new second army. But this problem was sent by the headquarters, which was the meaning of the city leader Yu Qian, and Yang Chendong acquiesced, which added a lot of auras to them, so that they were like Imperial Envoys holding the imperial sword, and no one dared to provoke them. Even the army commander and division commander are not in their eyes.


    Such a person was detained by Yang Si. The moment of farewell was not happy, but worried. He took Yang Si''s hand and said, "Mr. Yang, this... I''m afraid it''s wrong? After all, they also found out some problems."


    The problem she said was Tan Ying, deputy of the second regiment of the first cavalry division of the new second army. This person was the first person called by the investigation team to talk. The facts also proved that they were not aimless. This person was from Beiming. Specifically, he really surrendered when the new Second Army pretended to surrender to Beiming, and became a spy installed in the new Second Army by Beiming.


    The discipline investigation department was the first to master this information, which sent an investigation team and obtained the consent of the city Lord Yu Qian and the acquiescence of Yang Chendong. It is for this reason that Mu de dared to detain Kong Zhi, the commander of the first riding division, and it is still the matter.


    It is also for this reason that he can''t raise his head, because he can''t guarantee that there are no spies from Beiming in the new second army. This also makes the investigation team become aboveboard and bright.


    "They didn''t find out the problem. Our intelligence department first mastered this clue and then reported it to the headquarters, which was handed over to the discipline investigation department for handling. In the final analysis, mude and them were just exposed to the light of this intelligence. Yes, the man named Tan Ying should die. He even ate the food of our five-star army and worked for Beiming, but this doesn''t mean that other officers The same is true. You can''t spoil a pot of soup because of a mouse excrement. Don''t worry, I know how to report to the young master. "Yang Si said very seriously.


    These words are saying goodbye and nodding constantly. Obviously, he also agrees with this statement.


    Seeing that she agreed with her opinion, Yang siliu hesitated and said, "it''s just commander she. After all, something like Tan Ying has happened, so the investigation should still be carried out. In my opinion, can we transfer the cadres of the new second army in batches and rearrange them to new posts when we are sure there is no problem?"


    This is the main reason why Yang Si came to say goodbye. People say that they are also the commander of the new second army. If they move their officers, they still move greatly. They should say hello first in both emotion and reason.


    "Of course, the main cadres will not move, and the officers who have checked and proved that there is no problem will not move." Yang Sisheng said in a reassurance all night for fear that he would not understand. Officers can move, but not too much, or they will really hurt the foundation of the new second army.


    Yang Si also wanted to continue to explain that he wanted to lose his sense of defense. If even the commander couldn''t think of it, the working ability of the new second army would fall sharply.


    To Yang Si''s surprise, he just finished his words, and even some comforting words didn''t come out. He nodded in agreement when he said goodbye: "Mr. Yang, I agree with this matter with both hands. The new second army can''t be in chaos after experiencing this storm. The headquarters is willing to screen for us, which saves us a lot of work."


    "I''m sorry," said Yang Si, "this is your heart, commander she. You can''t be impulsive in your work."


    "Of course it''s from my heart. The new second army first gave a Xu Yuan, and now another Tan Ying. I''m ashamed to be honest. If the headquarters can check the details of these officers, it''s certainly a good thing to pool the combat power of the new second army. By the way, I have another request."


    Sure enough, Yang Si didn''t promise immediately, but said with a smile, "commander she, there are no outsiders here. Just say what you have."


    "Then I can say. I just ask if we can let the new Second Army participate in the war. Only when we fight is the way to quickly gather people''s hearts." shebie said with a hopeful face and stared at Yang Si''s eyes.


    Hearing that he was going to fight, Yang Si shook his head. He can understand the feeling of farewell, but such a big event is far from his decision. The most important thing is that now the problems of the new Second Army have not been thoroughly investigated, and no one can rest assured that such an army will rush to the front line. In case of a front-line defection, it will really kill people.


    There was such an idea in his mind, but some words could not be said like this. Yang Si found an excuse and said: "I''m afraid it''s difficult to handle this matter. Commander she is also a man who has fought in the war. He should know the importance of logistics food and grass. Now Shajing and Jingzhou are the main transit stations for logistics supplies. Your new second army is very familiar with the situation here. Now if you change an army to take over the defense, I''m afraid it''s easy to have problems."


    Of course, this is a reason. He can hear the meaning of these words. In fact, when he asked, he didn''t have much confidence. He said these to prove his will.


    Yang Si immediately refused and said goodbye. Anyway, it was a good thing for the new second army that the members of the investigation team were detained. Because the investigation team clearly looked at people with colored glasses. Under the preconceived idea that everyone had problems, it was very difficult for them to deal with the problems of the new Second Army fairly.


    Yang Si left the military headquarters of the new second army and saw his own soldiers at the gate of the military headquarters.


    "Shizuo, the result has been judged. There is a problem with that wooden virtue..."


    "Go, go back and say." Yang Si was also very surprised to hear the results so soon. How could he know that Mu de could only sing high-profile in front of the wolf like tiger and murderous soldiers. In his heart, he was very afraid of death. He couldn''t last a few rounds at all.

 Chapter 1236

    At the king''s palace, the capital of Turpan, Yang Chendong is looking at the military dynamic map in front of the sand table. Yang Er didn''t know when he came to him and whispered, "young master, Yang Si sent an urgent telegram about the discipline investigation department."


    "Urgent telegram?" hearing this, Yang Chendong slowly turned around. If you can add an urgent word in front of the telegram, it is obvious that something big has happened.


    "Yes, this is the content of the telegram." Yang er said and respectfully sent the telegram he had just received to Yang Chendong.


    Although the relationship between Yang ER and Yang Si is very good. But if it wasn''t urgent, he didn''t dare to disturb Yang Chendong who was thinking about the military operation plan. Being able to do this can only prove one thing, that is, great things have happened.


    Yang Chendong received the telegram. After a cup of tea, the telegram was ruthlessly thrown on the ground. "What does Meng Zixiao want to do? Disturb my military heart?"


    The so-called Mencius filial piety is the second director of the discipline investigation department and the No. 2 person who exists second only to the director general Guan Wenzheng. Because he was very filial, learned to study and write well, and was valued by Yu Qian and several other senior officials in chiembedded city. After a period of experience in other departments, I found that he was a talent. This time, I recommended him as the first director of the discipline investigation department. It can be said that he was in power and ascended to the sky step by step.


    It can also be seen from this point that Confucianism still deeply affects Yu Qian and others, which can not be changed. After all, what has been circulating for thousands of years can be changed?


    But it was this man who, because he was too filial, this time even used his power for personal gain to do private affairs with his eldest brother, Mencius, the deputy chief of the army staff.


    In other words, Mencius Tong is also a capable person. He has a great view of the overall situation of the war situation. He was once praised by Leng song, deputy commander of the army command, and recommended to Yang Chendong more than once.


    Just considering that this person has no experience in leading soldiers and everything he learned is just on paper, Yang Chendong has not given him an important task because he has no suitable position.


    Of course, Mencius Tong didn''t know that this was Yang Chendong''s excuse. He thought there was really no suitable place. So he has been waiting. This time, the five-star army has successively established the new five army, the first army of different nationalities and the second army of different nationalities. At once, there are three vacancies for military commanders, which can''t be ignored by him. For this reason, he grinds lengsong every day and basically gets his support.


    Unexpectedly, Yang Chendong took charge of the final decision of this matter. Except that some division commanders, deputy division commanders and regiments were transferred from the army headquarters, the three military commanders were appointed by him personally, which made Meng Zitong very disappointed.


    Since the beginning, the three military commanders have their own positions. This huge contrast from hope to disappointment made him unbearable. However, what made him even more disappointed was that the three commanders of the new army group that seemed to be about to be established would also be selected from the current teachers, which made him unable to see the future for a time. When I got home, I sighed and sighed.


    All this is being seen by his brother Meng Zixiao. Meng Zixiao, who is extremely filial to his parents and has deep feelings for his eldest brother, after a psychological struggle, set his goal on the post of commander of the new second army.


    Isn''t there no problem? Then he will use his power to create a position. As long as he leaves the stage, he will vacate the position of commander. Considering that the new second army has such a big problem and should not be elected internally, the possibility of external transfer will be great. In this way, won''t your eldest brother have hope?


    In order to accomplish this, Meng Zixiao sent his confidants Mu de and Chang Wu as the head and deputy head of the investigation team respectively. The reason for sending two people at a time is that one of them doesn''t try his best and the other can be replaced.


    But unexpectedly, it was because of the dispatch of two people that Chang Wu was the first to recruit in the face of Yang Si''s personal trial and even before the means were used. Then Mu De also told Mencius filial piety what he had told him under pressure.


    The above is the main content of the telegram. Yang Si was very measured. He just said what happened. As for how to deal with it, he didn''t put forward any suggestions. But even so, it made Yang Chendong angry.


    The reason why the investigation team agreed to conduct an investigation in the new second army is precisely because Xu Yuan was out before, and now Tan Ying is out. Yang Chendong doesn''t want any internal thieves in the army. He still needs to be on guard when fighting outside. In addition, it was put forward by Yu Qian, so he didn''t refuse.


    Now it seems that some people have taken advantage of it. Do you really think you are so easy to use?


    "Yang Er intends to send a telegram." Yang Chendong, with anger on his face, flashed angry fire in his eyes.


    "Cable Yang Wu and let him secretly investigate this matter. If it is true, take someone to put Meng Zixiao and Meng Zitong into prison for the crime of abusing power for personal gain, and convict the city Lord Qian." Yang Chendong''s voice has a trace of ruthlessness.


    These two people are talents. Once they are used well, they may be able to do a lot of work or even major events. But this is not the reason why they can use their power for profit. He wants to tell everyone through this matter that there are many capable people in the Yang Department and the five-star army, but loyalty is more important. If there is no loyalty and selfish people in your heart, no matter how capable you are, no one will reuse you.


    Yang Er wrote down the contents of the telegram and turned and left. Of course, he also heard that these two people were like Mencius Tong. Once, deputy commander lengsong asked Yang ER and recommended him. But what if you have the ability, dare to use public power for private use, and want to frame a today''s military commander. With this, they may not be able to get out of prison for more than ten or twenty years.


    The speed of the telegram was very fast. Only three days later, Yang Wu, who got the order, found out the matter. Getting Yang Chendong''s order is like taking Shang Fang''s sword. Everything is a green light all the way. When the evidence was conclusive, Mencius Tong and Mencius Xiao were taken away in their respective offices.


    He suddenly took away two vice ministers, both of whom were in important positions and were close brothers. This matter soon caused great waves in chixian city. Therefore, after knowing the news, city Lord Yu Qian personally asked about it.


    Soon, Yang Wu went to see Yu Qian and lengsong respectively. When he was leaving, all the people found were in a cold sweat. They even abuse their power for personal gain to such an extent that they want to openly frame a military commander or a military commander who has made contributions. Both Yu Qian and lengsong were scared into a cold sweat. They recommended them.


    More importantly, no one informed them of the incident from the beginning of the investigation to the arrest. What does this prove? Yang Chendong has been very dissatisfied with this matter. This is what makes them feel fear.


    At present, Yu Qian and others soon wrote an apology and sent it to Yang Chendong by telegram.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong did not call back, just as it had never happened. The reason for doing so is that Yang Wu sent a telegram saying that the matter was entirely the fault of the Meng brothers. The Mayor Yu Qian and others did not know anything. In the final analysis, they were just used.


    That is, Yang Chendong called back. Not calling back is also an attitude. Think for yourself. Things are so bad that how to correct them in the future is the most important thing to consider.


    As soon as this happened, people who knew the inside story were in an uproar, especially some arrogant people picked up their tails. Who says that if you have talent, you must be valued by others. Once you are not right, the collapse of the building is only an instant, which has sounded an alarm for many people and corrected the atmosphere among the departments of the city.


    Like private rights, public affairs are naturally much less. The strategy of knocking on the mountain and shaking the tiger has played a great positive role.


    There was something wrong with mude''s investigation team. Guan Wenzheng, as the chief of the investigation team, soon sent a new investigation team. This time, the number of members of the investigation team reached more than 30. They did things based on the principle of openness and impartiality. Soon, the new second army also stepped on the right track after changing a number of officers.


    After the investigation team came to a conclusion that there was no problem, Kong Zhi was acquitted and the official was reinstated. There was also the company commander Li Yun, who was as lucky as his name. He was liked by Yang Si and was transferred to the logistics division as a side staff. It can be imagined that after some experience, he might be a blockbuster when he was released.


    The new second army has restored normal order. More and more troops, people and food and supplies are transported from here to yilibaoli. The war is about to start.


    ......


    Alashankou.


    After Dai Kuo''s riding division got out of Turpan City, he ran towards this destination. Soon after he set out, 30000 cavalry came out of the lost city of Youcha. They were ordered by King hadan Bartel to keep an eye on the Tutsi headquarters of the first division.


    Tusi, a young general of Turpan, was promoted from an ordinary commander with thousands of troops to a general with 30000 iron cavalry because he was favored by King hadan Bartel. For a time, he was satisfied and full of confidence in the future.


    He had just sent a division, and the other party sent more than three times as many troops to follow. When the news came to Yang Chendong, his eyes showed such an expression.


    For the main force of the first Cavalry Division in the world is surrounded in Alashankou, Yang Chendong has considered three solutions.


    1¡¢ Lead by the first Cavalry Division in the world, attract more enemies here, and finally have a decisive battle in the way of flowering in the middle.


    2¡¢ Let the first Cavalry Division break out, presumably with their strength and preparation, four times the enemy really can''t help them, and then they are looking for opportunities to fight.


    3¡¢ No matter what, gather heavy troops to continue to fight forward and come to encircle Wei and save Zhao. Eventually, it will naturally solve the problem of the encirclement of the first Cavalry Division in the world.

 Chapter 1237

    The three schemes lingered in Yang Chendong''s mind, but in the end he chose the first scheme.


    The second scheme belongs to passive defense, which is not what Yang Chendong likes. The third plan is too risky, especially when the reinforcements are coming and are not in place.


    There is only the second option, which requires some time to prepare. It is just an opportunity to wait until more reinforcements appear and have a general war.


    Just as Yang Chendong did not know that the Kazakh state had sent 80000 cavalry, his enemies did not know that there was a five-star military aid army of three armies coming to Yili.


    "Send a telegram to Mr. Dai Kuo to let him walk slowly and delay some time. At the same time, order the reconnaissance group and the light cavalry group to set out. I want to see how many troops they will send." Yang Chendong smashed his right fist to the side of the sand table and said firmly.


    When the order was issued, Dingshan with a reconnaissance regiment and Ma xiongshan with a light cavalry regiment of 10000 people unearthed from the city of Lufan.


    As soon as the news came out, general Alef of Yeerqiang''s headquarters also followed with 30000 cavalry of his headquarters. In the same pattern as the first cavalry division that followed Dai Kuo before, three times the troops surrounded him.


    "Interesting." looking at three times the strength, Yang Chendong smiled and looked at Yang Er: "the new three armies of Su he should rest almost. Send them out. I want to see if they can send 100000 troops."


    Under the leadership of commander Su He, the new three armed forces came out fully loaded. It seems to be to confirm Yang Chendong''s words. Generally, the vara cavalry suddenly sent out 100000 troops, led by bermur, one of the remaining four generals, and followed.


    "Oh? I almost forgot this old friend first." Yang Chendong immediately laughed when he heard the news. Then his eyes narrowed slightly and said, "send a report to the commander of the first foreign army who has entered Beisi Bali and tell him to attack directly behind the warra army and look for an opportunity to annihilate the enemy."


    On today''s battlefield, it seems that the strength of the anti five-star alliance is dominant, with a full 240000 troops. In contrast, the five-star army has only about 70000 people, which is more than three times the number advantage. It seems that it has decided to eat the five-star army, but once the foreign First Army enters the war, it is the addition of more than 30000 troops. Then the foreign second army and the new Fifth Army add up to 70000 people, which is a total of 100000 troops.


    The comparison of military strength will be from 240000 to 170000, but there is only a difference of 70000. Most of them are veterans on their own side and many recruits on the other side. With the combat effectiveness of the five-star army, this is no longer a problem.


    If the 240000 enemy troops can be hit hard here and at least one third of the enemy''s troop ratio can be eliminated, the problem here can be solved just around the corner.


    Yang Chendong has his own abacus and thinks he has a backhand, but he doesn''t know that his opponent also has a backhand, and his goal is directed at him, the founder of the Yang family, the soul of the five-star army and the king of Wunan in the Ming Dynasty.


    Take the first division of the world cavalry in Alashankou as a gap, surround them, and then attract most of the main force of the five-star army. Gathering and annihilating them is regarded as the first goal of the anti five-star army alliance.


    If there is a first, there will be a second. This second is to send troops to surround the capital of Turpan, where Yang Chendong is located. In order to achieve this goal, Li, Turpan and Yeerqiang sent 20000 troops each and 40000 troops first, which is all his remaining troops. In addition, the 80000 troops of the Kazakh army add up to 180000 people, just besieging a national capital, which makes them full of confidence.


    The five-star army sent troops, which was not beyond the expectation of others. In their view, it would be strange if Yang Chendong didn''t send troops. After all, the first Cavalry Division in the world is the elite force of the five-star army, so we can''t just watch it.


    With the advantage of military strength, as long as the five-star army sends reinforcements, they will send more than three times their military strength to achieve absolute superiority. At the same time, the darker plan is to raid Turpan when there are no enough troops. If Yang Chendong can be taken, the five-star army will be torn apart.


    In order to complete the plan, he put all his eggs in one basket this time. He not only sent all the 140000 cavalry in his hands, but also used all the 100 guns he had accumulated from Beiming. In a word, he wants Yang Chendong to die!


    One mountain cannot accommodate two tigers. There can only be one king on the grassland.


    In the eyes of Yixian, Yang Chendong is the biggest obstacle to prevent himself from becoming a king, and what he has to do now is to kill the person who poses the greatest threat to himself, and then reorganize his heroism and re-establish his position as the overlord of the grassland.


    ......


    Turpan city.


    A large number of five-star armies were sent out. Up to now, Yang Chendong has only 20000 Mongolian troops led by Na risong and 2000 black riding dragon guards around him. Oh, by the way, there is also the fourth Lu division who is escorting a large number of grain, grass and other military materials to Turpan city from don''t lose Bali.


    The reason why naritsong was not allowed to attack was that although the cavalry composed of Mongolian tribes had a large number, its combat power was a level worse than that. There is no problem for such a cavalry team to fight with the wind, but once it is heavily surrounded, it is difficult to form an army independently. Once they are sent out and surrounded by the enemy, they will be very dangerous and will become the first army to be attacked by the enemy.


    In order not to let the 20000 cavalry of naritsong fall into the danger of being surrounded and killed, coupled with the short time of occupying the land of Lufan City, stability is still needed here, and the public security problems of more than 200000 people in the city also need to be managed by someone. Yang Chendong left them behind.


    What remains is not the strongest. Yang Chendong didn''t want them to charge against the enemy, but they can still use them to maintain law and order in the city and manage ordinary people. It has to be said that other villages in different places can not give full play to the full strength of the five-star army. Just managing the hearts of the people requires a lot of energy.


    It was impossible to plant flowers. When Yang Chendong didn''t want the 20000 Mongolian cavalry brought by naritsong to be surrounded, they were surrounded, and they were surrounded with Yang Chendong.


    The news came from the front and back of the Security Bureau and the CIA. Turpan, Yili and Yerqiang sent 20000 cavalry respectively, targeting Turpan city.


    "Is it coming at last?" Yang Chendong was not surprised at the news. Even if you can surround the capital of Turpan, why can''t the enemy do it? But he didn''t think much of it. It was just 60000 enemies. It was not so easy to attack the capital of Turpan. Although naritsong''s Mongolian coalition army was not strong, it could still defend the city against 60000 enemies.


    Yang Chendong was never a big man. Just in case, he gave orders to the fourth division of Lu who was coming to the capital of Turpan to speed up their action as much as possible and report to himself. Once there is the fourth Lu Division full of hot soldiers and weapons, Yang Chendong will not be afraid of anyone attacking the city.


    The telegram was sent out and a call back soon, but it was not good news. Commander Ling Daqiang said in his telegram that there were at least 40000 enemy cavalry around them. If it hadn''t been for the guns in their hands, they might have rushed over long ago. However, these people still rely on the speed of war horses and skilled riding skills, instead of launching small long-range bow and arrow attacks, which once slowed down the progress of the fourth landing division.


    Mr. Ling Daqiang also said that at such a speed, I''m afraid it will take them ten days to get to Turpan city smoothly.


    "Ten days? That''s enough. Tell Da Qiang to be steady, and remember not to act rashly." Yang Chendong snorted. He thought that it must be the first tile department that blocked the fourth division of Lu. Can''t help but see the red bayonet at last?


    But even if it is slow, what about the progress of the fourth land division? That''s a fully equipped Musketeer. It''s far from being touched by 40000 cavalry. Otherwise, they will never return. As long as you stick to Turpan for ten days, once the fourth Lu Division arrives, the siege will be defeated.


    At this moment, Yang Chendong was still full of confidence, but what he never expected was that everything changed that afternoon. Before the 60000 cavalry from the other three countries arrived, 80000 cavalry appeared on the periphery of Turpan city and surrounded it.


    If Yang Chendong had not been cautious, he would have given the order to close the city gate early. I''m afraid the 80000 cavalry would have taken the opportunity to kill into the city.


    But even if there was no immediate attack, the appearance of the 80000 cavalry was greatly beyond Yang Chendong''s expectation. Then general naritsong reported that in this short period of time, many people in the city suddenly launched a counterattack against the Mongolian coalition army. Although the number of casualties was not very large, it did greatly involve their energy and could not defend the city with all their strength.


    The people of Turpan have not come and started to move, but they have been informed of the relevant policies and laws. If it had not been for the siege outside, these people might have recognized Yang''s move. But now, even though there are people outside to help, many of them still want to return to the embrace of Turpan.


    No matter what Turpan did to them in the past, this is their root after all. Not everyone forgets righteousness in the face of profit. Many people have their own standards of doing things in their hearts, and many people have a complex of home.


    "Inform captain daoxiao and let his second brigade set out to patrol the streets. If there are provocations, kill them!" an angry look flashed in Yang Chendong''s eyes.


    He was willing to think for the people of Turpan, but he was not afraid of them, but wanted to have a great national integration.


    Yes, it is national integration, not national unity. Yang Chendong never believed that different nationalities could really live together well and could not afford any conflict. The reason why it didn''t appear was that the time was not ripe.

 Chapter 1238

    In order to avoid future troubles and create a harmonious environment for future generations, what Yang Chendong needs is that there is only one nation and one country in the world. When everyone is one of them, everyone will forget their previous identity. After the second and third generations, they will gradually get used to it. In this way, the so-called ethnic feuds will slowly disappear. Of course, to achieve this, there must be a premise, that is, the tiller has his land, the merchant has his production, and the worker has his strength. Unification is a word. Everyone has food to eat, everyone has something to do, and everyone can live better through their own efforts.


    Yang Chendong wants to make people live a better life through his own efforts. Even if he is an alien, he will not have too many prejudices. The premise is that as long as the rights and interests of the Han people are not damaged, they will not be treated unfairly, and even have more Superman first-class treatment.


    He believes that if this goes on, one day the world will belong to Han and the world will belong to Han.


    But this does not mean that he is afraid of these alien people, especially those forces against himself. If he goes too far, he doesn''t mind making an example. Just like now, it belongs to an extraordinary period. When a foreign enemy suddenly appears, he will not allow any internal problems.


    After Dao Xiao took command, he excitedly took a thousand black riding dragon guards out of the palace. When they came to the street, the smell of iron blood really scared many people. Some people who originally wanted to take advantage of the fire showed a look of horror. They have been considering whether it is appropriate to take action now.


    But there are always some people who don''t believe in evil. Some of them are firm national elements. They just want to be Turpan people. They have to die here even if they are afraid of death. There are also some people who hold the idea of speculation. They have seen the attitude of the five-star army towards the people before. They not only do not squeeze, but also help the people work, which they have never seen before. Therefore, these people do not believe that the five-star army, which was kind before, will suddenly turn over.


    Such two kinds of people gathered together. When they saw the neat team of black riding dragon guards passing through the street and wanted to restore order and order in the city, they made a decisive move. Holding sticks and some irons, they rushed to the black riding dragon guards in the street. They were provoking the dignity of the five-star army and Yang Chendong''s bottom line.


    "Stop, close to ten meters, kill!" the majestic Dao Xiao on the horse did not give the order to kill at the first time, but gave the other party a chance to retreat.


    Just such kindness is regarded as weak by some people. Some people who have red eyes ignore the warning of Dao Xiao and still rush forward in their own way. Some people are secretly bowing and putting cold arrows. Obviously, they want to mix the water and fish in troubled waters to reap profits.


    The bow and arrow broke through the air and fell into the team of black riding dragon guards. Some bows and arrows once shot at the black riding Dragon Guard, but they were blocked back by the black armor made of fine iron with strong protective performance.


    Unexpectedly, someone rushed and someone put a cold arrow. An angry look flashed on the face of the sharp knife roaring, and the word "kill" came out of his mouth!


    The black riding dragon guards, who had long been angered and couldn''t wait, fought back against the target in their eyes. A burst of bow and arrow reflection, dozens of shouts came from the dark, all of them people who wanted to put cold arrows. There was even a burst of wailing in the street. More than 60 bandits holding various weapons were hit by bows and arrows, and others who were not killed by arrows. At the moment, a loud cry of pain came from their mouth.


    Black riding dragon guards fought back!


    A move was like a thunderbolt, without the slightest tenderness. This scene frightened many people.


    This is often the case with human nature. The more you retreat, the more he will think you are weak and deceptive, and he will intensify and look like a villain.


    On the contrary, once you become strong and hard, they will feel fear from their bones. At this time, they will become docile sheep for you to slaughter and dispose of.


    Black riding Dragon Guard''s sudden counterattack obviously got the effect of the latter. For a time, I don''t know how many people closed their mouths and how many secret people laid down their weapons. They were shocked and frightened by this decisive move.


    "Take 50 people as a team to patrol the street, but if there is a similar one - kill." Dao Xiao''s eyes don''t show any weakness. He knows that blindly killing can''t solve the problem. But sometimes, it is very effective to properly light your fist. Just like now, everyone looked at himself in surprise. The murderous spirit he felt before was invisible at this moment. This is the benefit of killing to stop killing.


    When the order was given, a group of black riding dragon guards went away and headed for other nearby streets. It can become the capital of Turpan, but the urban area is not small, and they need to patrol a wide range of places.


    Dao Xiao didn''t leave. He stayed with a team of 50 people. Behind them were the cavalry of the Mongolian coalition army and some Turpan youths who volunteered to join the five-star army. They were busy cleaning the streets.


    It''s like that traitors have appeared in China. There is such a presence of bowing to the powerful everywhere. Although these people have no backbone, isn''t that what Yang Chendong needs?


    The emergence of the second brigade of the black riding Dragon Guard instantly subdued the riots in the capital of Turpan. Occasionally, there are some leaky fish. At the moment, they can only find a dark corner to hide and dare not make any moves.


    In addition to internal troubles, the next is foreign enemies. Soon a news came to Yang Chendong''s ears. The first outsider who appeared in the capital of Turpan, in addition to 20000 Wara cavalry led by you first, 60000 cavalry belonged to the power of the Kazakh Khanate.


    Of course, Yang Chendong is no stranger to the Kazakh khanate, because this is the place he will conquer next. According to the news from the former intelligence department, there is a war and there is no complete unification. Now it seems that the intelligence lags behind.


    No wonder the intelligence department. The pace of Yang Chendong''s expedition greatly surprised many people. The intelligence department is the same. It has only been established for less than ten years, with insufficient information and lack of severe punishment of talents. In addition, the Kazakh Khanate is too far away from the potential range of the Yang system. No one thought about it at all, In such a short time, everyone will encounter, or even war. Naturally, the intelligence department there has limited capacity, and it is normal not to return timely news.


    "This is also the first. It seems that it is becoming more and more mature." how fast Yang Chendong reacts, it makes him think of a lot of things in an instant, including this time, the first division of cavalry surrounded by heavy troops has long been designed, one ring after another, and he must kill himself.


    80000 cavalry besieged the city, with only 20000 strength, which can only be regarded as the army with class B combat power, and 2000 powerful black riding dragon guards, but in the end, the number was too small. Now we have to face 80000 iron cavalry, and then 60000 iron cavalry from other three countries. However, the situation is very bad.


    "Young master, send a report to the new Third Army immediately and let commander Su he lead the troops to return." Yang Er also felt an unprecedented sense of tension and couldn''t help but make a voice and make an idea.


    "No." Yang Chendong shook his head. Just now, he also thought of this method at the first time, but then he rejected it. Even if you can think of it, will the enemy not think of it? We also sent 100000 Warsaw troops first, but they followed behind the new three armies. If we turn around and return at this time, there will inevitably be a bloody battle. Although it is said that the strength of the new three armies has been good under the southern and Northern wars, the 100000 Warsaw army is also an elite iron cavalry. If the number is three times different, it is not so good. If it is not good, it will be surrounded and eaten.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong refused the proposal, Yang er said anxiously, "then send a power to the commander of the fourth Lu Division to speed up the March and come for reinforcements..."


    "No." Yang Chendong again gave a veto.


    The fourth land division shoulders the important task of escorting grain and grass. A thousand carts of military supplies are needed by the five-star army when it goes deep into the Yili area. There is no room for any trouble. Otherwise, if soldiers have no food or pay, can such an army still give full play to their combat effectiveness?


    Neither can this nor that. Yang ER was in a hurry for a while. His mission is to protect Yang Chendong''s safety. I can''t imagine what face he will have to live if something happens to the young master. I''m afraid that even if he doesn''t blame himself, several other brothers will die.


    Seeing that things couldn''t work, he said, "young master, let''s give up the capital of Turpan and take advantage of the encirclement situation. We two thousand black riding dragon guards protect you and fight a bloody way..."


    "No. now there are a lot of grain, grass and gold and silver in the capital. Although most of them were left by hadan Bartel when he fled, they are in our hands now. These things are ours and can''t be handed over in any case."


    After Yang Chendong denied again, Yang ER was speechless for a moment. If it was normal, he would inevitably have to make a comment about money and death.


    Yang Er finally stopped talking. Turning to Er, Yang Chendong said with a smile: "well, you don''t have to worry. The enemy hasn''t attacked yet? You should have confidence in yourself and our soldiers."


    Yang Eryi smiled bitterly. Obviously, he thought it was the master''s relief. With 22000 people, he had to face 80000, no! It''s 140000 cavalry. He really has no chance of winning.


    "OK, that''s it. You sent a telegram to Ling Daqiang to tell him what happened here and ask him to send a leading army here. Well, don''t forget to remind him that if there is any mistake about money and grain, his division commander won''t do it. Also, don''t inform other units at the army, division and regiment level of the siege here."


    Yang Chendong said with a very serious face. He knew too well that if he didn''t say something cruel, I''m afraid that once Daqiang knew that he was surrounded out of danger, he would be desperate to bring the army to kill. In that case, money and food would be cheap. The enemy cavalry around them, which Yang Chendong absolutely didn''t want to see.


    Seeing Yang Chendong loose his mouth, Yang ER was happy on his face. After he promised, he ran straight to the news room.

 Chapter 1239

    The fourth Lu Division.


    It has 8400 commanders and fighters.


    However, no one dares to provoke such an army, which has less than 10000 troops, walking on the land of a foreign country with 1000 carts of grain and grass pulled by livestock.


    As it is now, some cavalry figures can be seen around, but they just don''t dare to get close to this team. Nothing else, just because, just an hour ago, a small group of Kazakh Khanate cavalry with 300 people wanted to rush in a relatively narrow way, but was defeated 200 meters away.


    Two hundred meters is the time when the gun is powerful and the bow and arrow are weak. All three hundred cavalry soldiers died from bullets. This scene surprised many people and made the cavalry of the Kazakh Khanate timid.


    Among the 40000 cavalry surrounding the fourth division of the land force, there are 20000 vara cavalry and 20000 Kazakh Khanate cavalry. However, in the face of the firearm army of the fourth landing division, the vara cavalry who had suffered countless losses would not act rashly, but the cavalry of the Kazakh Khanate who did not know the details launched an assault.


    The final result was indeed a great loss. Therefore, general Gu Lijiang, who led the team, had to issue a military order to track far away and not close.


    The blood of the three hundred people''s bodies has not dried up. With this lesson, no one dares to approach, which allows the fourth Lu Division to move forward safely. This scene fell into the eyes of general gulijiang, which made him angry. He found the general leading the vara cavalry and the first deputy general Chaolu, whom the leader trusted very much.


    "General Chao Lu, the five-star army''s guns are so powerful. What''s the use of us following on both sides?" this is what Gu Lijiang couldn''t figure out. That is, they can''t get close at all. What are their 40000 people doing here to watch the excitement? If you had known this, you might as well follow the army to attack Turpan. In this way, the siege speed will be faster.


    Compared with gulijiang''s discontent and impetuosity, Chaolu was not anxious and flustered. "General gulijiang, don''t worry, that is, the leader asked us to come. Naturally, he had his intention. Don''t worry, we will be used soon."


    Chao Lu was right. At this time, the temporary division headquarters of the fourth Lu Division really burst into flames.


    Yang er''s telegram came. When he learned that the Turpan city was surrounded by heavy troops and that there were only 20000 Mongolian cavalry besides 2000 black riding dragon guards around Yang Chendong, he was shocked. At the first time, he ordered all leaders to come to the meeting. He even had an impulse to put down everything to rescue Yang Chendong, because he knew very well, If there were no six young masters, what would the five-star army look like in the future.


    The four regiments were so confused that they came to the temporary division headquarters and wanted to ask what had happened, but when they saw the teacher Ling Daqiang''s face as cold as night, they didn''t dare to ask. Instead, they set their eyes on a telegram at the table.


    Out of curiosity, a group leader Gao Xiang reached for the telegram. He thought it was unimportant, or he wouldn''t be left here. But when he read the contents of the telegram, his eyes widened and his breathing became heavy at this moment. "Master, I''m a regiment to fight."


    "What''s the matter?" the other three regiments also came over one by one, surprised by the response of regiment Gao Xiang, but after they read the contents of the telegram one by one, they made the same response. The second regiment''s congratulatory message, the third regiment''s Lu Zheng and the fourth regiment''s ye Xingfeng all shouted in unison, "master, our second Regiment (third regiment and fourth regiment) ask for war."


    "Shut up." the opponent''s performance was very satisfied, but da Qiang made a direct voice to stop them. "Now the sixth young master is in danger. Even if you ask for a war, it won''t be your turn. I''ll think about it and I''ll lead the team myself."


    In a word, I personally led the team. The four regiments under my command were stunned at first, and then opposed in unison. "No."


    "Why not?" I''ve thought about the result for a long time, but at this moment, Ling Daqiang has made a firm determination that he won''t change even if he risks being punished.


    "Just not. The sixth young master once said that leaders at the division level can''t go to the battlefield in person unless necessary. Although the situation is critical, it doesn''t take the division seat to lead the team in person." Gao Xiang, head of the first regiment, was the first to put forward an argument against it.


    Compared with several other leaders, as a leader, his high voice ability is undoubtedly the strongest. He is also a person recognized by Yang Chendong, just like several other leaders can only call Yang Chendong the king of Wunan, but he can already call the sixth young master. The change in this title represents the difference in identity.


    "Yes, it''s not the life and death of the fourth Lu Division now. The division seat can''t lead the troops in person." the other three regiments also said one after another. In this regard, we are really concerned about the safety of Ling Daqiang, but the most important thing is to grab the job. Once the division wants to lead the team, they will not have their share.


    Daqiang naturally knows what his four leaders think. But he did not point out, but opened his mouth and said, "my master will make a decision, so you don''t advise me anymore. Of course, I also need a deputy. Which of you four is willing to go with me."


    Make Daqiang have his own ideas. In the telegram, Yang Chendong said that food and grass should not be lost, otherwise, he would not have to work as a division commander, but he did not say that he could not lead troops to save people. This is precisely drilling this loophole and deciding to do it himself, which also represents his respect and maintenance for Yang Chendong.


    Originally, the four leaders wanted to continue to persuade Daqiang to let go, but now, I still need a deputy, and the mentality of the four leaders immediately changed. Even if you can''t be the chief general, it''s also a glorious thing to become the deputy general. At present, the four leaders immediately competed for this position. You come and go, talking about your own advantages and the disadvantages of your opponents. It''s not lively.


    Yang Chendong was in Turpan City, where he had been surrounded. In a hurry, Daqiang didn''t want to listen to the following leaders continue to compete. He immediately stopped shouting loudly, "enough, don''t say any more. In this way, let me point the generals. One leader spoke loudly."


    "To." his name was called. He was so energetic and beautiful in his heart. He thought that shizuo was still the most optimistic about himself.


    "Gao Xiang''s strength is outstanding and his work is reassuring. Instead of being the teacher, he continues to escort grain, grass and baggage to Turpan City, with the cooperation of the second regiment. The third regiment and the fourth regiment go to Turpan city with me to solve the danger of being surrounded." Ling Daqiang knows that if these people continue to quarrel, there will never be results, so he just gives orders himself.


    Gao Xiang, who had been named, looked happy. When he heard that he was superior and did things reassuringly, his face would smile. But the next words immediately made him stay there as if he had been struck by thunder. This shouldn''t be like this. Haven''t you already called your name?


    Similarly, there was a congratulatory message from the second head of the regiment. He didn''t expect that he had been left, and his face was like balsam pear.


    Some people are happy and others are sad. Lu Zheng, the third leader, and ye Xingfeng, the fourth leader, have a bright face. If they can, they want to kiss Ling Daqiang on the face to express their excitement.


    The order has been issued and naturally cannot be changed. Seeing that the third and fourth regiments had gone to assemble the army, Ling Daqiang looked at Gao Xiang and he Wen and said: "You are staying because our division commander is more optimistic about you. There is only one requirement. There is no shortage of troops and materials. In order to ensure the completion of the task, you are allowed to arrive at Turpan city later, but you can''t have less military funds. Otherwise, you''ll wait to be an ordinary soldier."


    No matter how reluctant Gao Xiang and he wen are, they must promise and do their best at this moment. We should strive to reach the destination on time with less troops and quality and quantity.


    The death order has just been issued here, and the third and fourth regiments over there have been assembled. Each soldier has brought three base numbers of ammunition to ensure that there are enough bullets when facing the enemy.


    At the command of Ling Daqiang, the third regiment, the fourth regiment and the division guard camp came out of the cold fourth division and went straight to Turpan City in the southwest.


    ......


    At this time, under the Turpan City, 60000 Kazakh cavalry had surrounded the city in front of them, and the leader general keleyi was finally relieved.


    He has long heard that there is a very elite black cavalry army around King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty. It is well equipped and powerful. If such an army suddenly kills out of the city, he is not absolutely sure that he can leave the other party.


    Now, the city was surrounded by Tuan Tuan, and the black cavalry army still didn''t show up, which made Ke lie laugh at the leader of the warla department and said: "great, King Wunan has lost the last chance to escape. According to the Han people, he is now a turtle in a jar, and then let us kill him."


    I was also very happy first. After planning for so long, the Kazakh cavalry arranged as the back hand finally used it, and blocked Yang Chendong in the city, which let me see a bright future.


    He also firmly believed that as long as Yang Chendong died, no one in the Daming army would be his opponent. At that time, it was time for him to dominate. Before, he could hit the Daming emperor Zhuqi town in one fell swoop. If Yang Chendong hadn''t appeared, he could even catch him alive. He believed that he could do the same in the future.


    Both of them were in a good mood. It was time to drink horse milk wine and eat mutton at the moment, but before they saw Yang Chendong''s head, they still forced down the excitement and sat together to discuss the next things.

 Chapter 1240

    Encirclement does not mean annihilation. As the capital of Turpan, the city wall of Turpan is not low, and it is very difficult and solid. There are more than 20000 soldiers in the city, which is Yang Chendong''s support, and how to kill them into the city is the next thing to do.


    Neither Yexian nor Kley is a fool. On the contrary, he is very smart. They knew very well that they had brought cavalry this time. They were not afraid of anyone when it came to fighting on the grassland, but it was really unusual for them to attack the strong city.


    "Wait a minute, hadan Bartel wants to take back the capital of the country most. There are 10000 infantry in his 20000 army. It is most appropriate for him to take charge of the siege." after some discussion, they decided to wait.


    The situation on the battlefield is in front of everyone. Yang Chendong won''t have any reinforcements in the short term. The nearest to Turpan is the new Third Army, which has just been out of the city for two days. However, if they dare to return, the 100000 Wara army following behind them will tell them the serious consequences of doing so. The second is the fourth Lu Division, but it will take them ten days to get here. With this time, they will launch a fierce attack on Turpan city.


    Compared with the reinforcements, the armies of the other three kingdoms have already set out, especially the 20000 troops in Turpan. Because they are close, they can arrive at noon tomorrow. It''s only half a day. They can afford to wait.


    Both Yexian and kleyi are too smart. They are afraid of losing their strength in the siege. But sometimes it''s not a good thing that people are too smart, otherwise there will be no saying that they are smart and are mistaken by smart. They didn''t know that they didn''t launch an attack immediately, which was equivalent to giving Yang Chendong enough time to prepare for the war, which was very important for a siege.


    Like the enemies of the besieged city, Yang Chendong''s men are cavalry. They are also not good at guarding the city. When Yang Er returned to Yang Chendong after sending the telegram, he ordered: "order people to open the Treasury of the palace and take out all the cash?"


    "Take the silver? All?" Yang Er asked with some confusion. He doesn''t understand. They are surrounded. What''s the use of taking out the silver?


    "Yes, all." Yang Chendong nodded heavily. This time he wanted to see how powerful money was.


    Command, two thousand Mongolian cavalry and five hundred black dragon guards went straight to the palace Treasury. The bank was opened, and the silver appeared in front of everyone like a hill.


    Suddenly, so much silver was in front of them, and many Mongolian cavalry felt dizzy. All of them, poor and unable to earn so much silver in their life, stared at the silver pile with greedy eyes for a time.


    "Well, have you seen enough? If you have seen enough, move the silver." Yang er''s cry came out. He seemed to have expected such a thing. The five hundred black dragon guards behind him played the role of supervision.


    The cry woke everyone up in an instant. At this time, we just remembered that there were murderous soldiers staring aside. Thinking of the terrible of the black riding Dragon Guard on the battlefield, two thousand Mongolian cavalry suppressed the excitement and greed in their hearts, orderly loaded piles of silver into the silver and carried them out of the silver warehouse.


    Yang Er personally watched the silver distribution. Badaojiang, deputy leader of the first brigade of heiqi Longwei, took two hundred heiqi Longwei, walked in the street with gongs, banged all the way and shouted, "the opportunity to make a fortune is coming, but the gospel is coming for those who have the strength to make a lot of money. Those who want to make a lot of money have gathered in the square in front of the palace."


    "Here comes the chance to get rich, but everything..."


    With the repeated shouting, Badaojiang and others walked through the streets. Half an hour later, almost everyone in the city knew about it. People are curious. At present, many people go out of their homes and go to the palace.


    On the largest square in front of the palace, five thousand Mongolian cavalry were all around. The blade came out of the scabbard, and everyone had a solemn look on their faces, giving people a feeling that strangers were not close. But no matter how oppressive the feeling is, it still can''t stop everyone from approaching the square. It''s just because there are all kinds of silver pieces as high as a hill on the square at this time.


    When Yang Er moved the silver, he roughly calculated that there were more than two million liang of cash alone. From this point of view, King hadan Bartel left in a hurry. Even so many treasures had to be thrown away.


    More than two million taels of silver. If you open a silver note of 100000 taels, it''s really nothing. What most people see is just a number. But now it''s all replaced by cash, which gives people a strong intuitive impact.


    Under the protection of Qiu Wu, the first captain of Longwei, Yang Chendong came to the square and saw the scene of a sea of people and the greedy eyes with red eyes. This result made Yang Chendong smile with satisfaction.


    Although the results have not been announced, Yang Chendong has enough confidence because he believes in the power of money.


    "Everyone be quiet." Yang Chendong was very angry and drank loudly. At the same time, he raised his hands and then pressed down. Just such an action made the originally busy square completely quiet.


    For everyone''s cooperation, Yang Chendong is still very satisfied. Riding on the white dragon, he had a warm smile on his face, his eyes swam on many people, and his voice came out again, "Hello everyone, I am the king of Wunan in the Ming Dynasty, and I am also the heavenly Khan on the grassland."


    The sound fell, and the scene was still silent. On a different occasion, in the territory of the Yang family, the shouts of long live the southern king of Biwu and long live the heavenly Khan will surely shake the sky.


    Yang Chendong, who had been prepared for a long time, did not feel lost at this time. After introducing himself, his voice continued to say loudly: "Many people must have known that our Turpan city is surrounded by your former master, the Turpan army, and the nearby yilibali army, Yeerqiang army, Wala army and Kazakh army. There are about 140000 people."


    "Shh."


    The voice fell, and many people in the square were surprised. Although some of them knew that the city was surrounded, they didn''t know who the enemy was and how many they were. But now, when Yang Chendong spoke out in such detail, some of their courage changed greatly.


    There are also some people who care about the state of Turpan. They have a knowing smile on their faces and can finally be their own countrymen again.


    There are all kinds of expressions and ideas, which is not beyond Yang Chendong''s expectation. He has just occupied Turpan City, and has little contact with everyone. The relocation work has just ended in Beisi Bali City, and has not spread to Turpan city. It is obviously difficult to point to the favor of these aborigines towards themselves.


    It was because he knew it was impossible that Yang Chendong didn''t want to make everyone believe in himself and work for himself through a few words. His real dependence was money.


    "With 140000 foreign enemies, there are only 20000 cavalry in our city, a difference of nearly seven times. Once this battle is fought, I''m afraid we may lose, and Turpan city will give in. I think the king knows the result, and everyone knows it."


    Yang Chendong''s candid statement won a lot of approval in an instant. Obviously, everyone will also settle accounts. It is well known that 140000 to 20000, and it is too difficult for the latter to turn over.


    Looking at many people nodding like they were attached to each other, Yang Chendong did show an angry look on his face when he was satisfied, and continued to talk, "Even though everyone will count this account, how can I not count it? Even if I can''t fight, just run. Can''t I kill more than 20000 cavalry when the other party hasn''t finished encircling? Seriously, I''m also a man. Like everyone, I''m afraid of death."


    Like everyone else, I''m afraid of death. After that, it attracted more resonance. At this moment, when everyone looked at Yang Chendong, his eyes were not just looking up, but a little closer. After all, they were too high, which would only produce a distance, and what he said was difficult to really integrate into the hearts of the people.


    The atmosphere at the scene also changed due to Yang Chendong''s words. This is exactly what Yang Chendong wants, because he will produce a big killer next. If there is no previous foreshadowing, the role of this killer will inevitably be discounted.


    "Yes, I can know as soon as I leave." seeing that everyone''s attention is on himself, Yang Chendong continued: "In fact, I was ready to retreat, but a letter changed my decision. Now the Wara leader outside the city was defeated by me for many times. He hated me and wanted to eat my meat. In fact, he did eat a lot of opponent''s blood and meat on the grassland. He even threatened that eating human flesh was more conducive to his physical strength."


    "Hiss!"


    Listening to these words among ordinary people, many people''s faces changed greatly. They didn''t expect that there should be such cruel people in the world. It''s really dangerous to be the enemy of such people?


    In a few words, everyone immediately had some impressions of the man he had never seen before. He must be a man eating devil. For such a person, it''s better not to see him. But at the same time, many people were interested in the letter. They wanted to hear what was written on it, so that King Wunan didn''t escape?


    Of course, the reason why we all listened to Yang Chendong''s one-sided statement is also because the first warla Department has been active in the north of Turpan for many times. He is not only fierce but also cruel. Anyway, as a former opponent, there are no good rumors about him.


    It was because of this that Yang Chendong thought of such a killing move so boldly this time.

 Chapter 1241

    First, explain the actual situation, announce all the number of enemies outside, and treat people sincerely; Then, I am afraid of death, close to the relationship with everyone, and live by myself; Then he spoke of the first''s cruelty to show the people. At last, the assassin''s mace came out. Yang Chendong looked angry and sad. "I think many people should wonder why Ben Wang didn''t go? OK, this is the letter."


    The right hand suddenly rises high, and a page of paper appears in everyone''s sight.


    When everyone''s attention was focused, Yang Chendong took the letter and immediately read it aloud, "My enemy, King Wunan, didn''t expect you to be surrounded by me at last. Ha ha, you know, I''ve never been in such a good mood now. Oh, you must be very sad and angry. But what can you do? Now I represent the five party coalition army, and the troops are seven times stronger than you. I don''t believe you can turn the table this time. Oh, by the way, you may want to escape. That''s right With the 20000 cavalry in your hands, you really have such ability, but don''t forget that you are not a self proclaimed heavenly Khan and a savior. Are you excellent to the people below? If you dare to escape this time? When my army enters the city, you will kill the city immediately. At that time, no one, whether old people or children, men or women, will stay. These people died because you were afraid of the enemy and fled. All these mistakes should be on you. Our leader will also announce to the world and tell everyone that these people died because they surrendered to you and were not protected by you. Ha ha, isn''t it fun? How? Do you dare to run? If you run, I''ll kill people and never break my word. "


    Yang Chendong read out the letter word by word. "Your forever enemy also left a letter first." the last sentence was read out from his mouth, and then Yang Chendong looked forward.


    At the moment, there are tens of thousands of people in the whole square, but at this time, the needle can be heard quietly. Everyone was silly at this moment. They didn''t expect to kill them first. He wanted to kill the city.


    Something completely unexpected happened, and Yang Chendong took it out again in full view of the public

 Chapter 1242

    "What''s that?" Yang Chendong looked at Yang ER and asked, "what should they do if they want to rebel? Hehe, don''t worry, they won''t. as long as they take our silver, they will be our people. They will never betray back."


    "If they take the silver, they won''t betray? What if they just work and don''t contribute? Wouldn''t it be better if they take the silver without risking any risk?" Yang Er looked at the problem from the most common point of view. If he was one of them, he would probably make such a choice and decision.


    "Work without effort?" Yang Chendong laughed like listening to a great joke, "Yang Er, you still don''t know much about people''s hearts. Come on, young master, people are kind, but they are also jealous. Many people are kind to you because you are not much better than him. If one day you are too much better than him, kindness will become jealous. That''s when he will calculate you."


    Hearing these words in Yang er''s ears, he had a feeling that Zhang Er couldn''t touch his head. He didn''t understand what the relationship between this matter and the jealousy of the people''s heart was.


    Seeing that Yang Er didn''t understand what he meant, Yang Chendong had to further explain: "Do you think most of them really believe those two letters? That''s just a reason. They have more reasons when they take the silver. Even many of them think that they take the silver we gave here and think of ways to help the coalition army break through the city of Turpan. This will benefit them and will not become the history of Turpan A sinner. "


    "Ah!" after listening to this analysis, Yang er''s look changed greatly. I just wanted to say what to do. But then I saw Yang Chendong''s confident look. When I thought about it, the young master already knew and wanted to do so, which only showed that he had already thought out the Countermeasures.


    Sure enough, Yang Chendong''s next words let Yang Er put his already high hanging heart back in his stomach. "But do they really think silver is so easy to take? We can give them silver or don''t come back. There''s only one condition. It''s still under our jurisdiction. If the enemy really kills in, do you think hadan Bartel won''t take back the silver? It''s all accumulated by him and his father for many years."


    Yang Er didn''t speak immediately, but seriously thought about the pros and cons. Then he seemed to suddenly figure it out. Generally, he patted the war horse and said, "yes, once the Turpan army enters the city, it must take back the silver, and the people who have taken the silver will not agree. In this way, the contradiction will appear."


    "That''s good." Yang Chendong nodded to Yang Er, looking like a child to teach. "But these are not enough. We want them to take this fact seriously, so we''ll have to do something in a few days, and then you''ll do it..."


    Yang Er listened carefully. After a while, his laughter came, "young master, I understand what to do. Just look, ha ha ha."


    "Ha ha ha." Yang Chendong''s laughter also came out in the heavy snow, wandering far, far away.


    ......


    Outside Turpan.


    A new day has come. By noon, 20000 troops of Turpan have rushed outside the Xicheng gate. Genger, another fierce general of Turpan, is leading the team.


    Among the 20000 troops, there were 10000 cavalry and 10000 infantry. There were also many ladders, stone catapults and other things with the army.


    As soon as genger arrived, he met with Yexian and keliyi. After some discussion, the three decided to attack Turpan immediately.


    "Gentlemen, based on my knowledge of Turpan City, the west gate is undoubtedly the best place to attack. Behind us is our hinterland. Usually few people can threaten it. As long as the catapult continues to smash down, it is very likely to hit it hard and give our infantry a chance to rush up the city tower. Of course, the other three gates should attack at the same time, at least feint During the siege, the number of five-star armies in the city is small. We should disperse their forces and create better opportunities for siege. "Gegener made the final summary.


    After having looked at cleyi, he nodded at the same time and said, "OK, the west gate will be handed over to general gegener, and the other cities will be handled by us. Don''t worry, as long as we have a chance, we will also change from feint to real attack."


    "It couldn''t be better. It''s late today. After we have a rest and preparation, we will attack the city tomorrow." in order to have a better state and win Turpan City, genger decided to go back and discuss the formation of troops and strive to enter the city in World War I.


    It is always the darkest before dawn. The arrival of 20000 reinforcements from Turpan at noon can be seen clearly from the tower. Instead of launching an attack, they began to prepare in an orderly manner. Things such as stone catapults and ladders have been filled a large area.


    The war was coming. Yang Chendong held a military meeting with the Mongolian tribal generals who let go on that day to arrange people for the defense of the four cities. "Everyone, tomorrow morning is likely to be the time for the enemy to attack the city. I want you to be 100% energetic. In any case, tomorrow''s World War I can only win or not lose. We should keep all the enemies under the city and make them unable to go up the city tower. For this, even the greatest sacrifice is worth it. This is very important for military morale and morale, and whether we can do it in the future It is also important to guard Turpan. "


    "Tian Khan, please rest assured that we will do our best." the tribal generals stood up and swore one by one.


    He walked out of the barracks and rode back to the palace on a white dragon. Yang Chendong has been meditating, which makes Yang Er, who really wants to speak, feel uncomfortable.


    "Say what you have." Yang Chendong, who woke up from his thoughts, noticed Yang er''s eager appearance and asked aloud.


    "Yes, young master. According to the statistics just now, only 500 people in the city signed up to participate in the urban defense war, including 50 people we arranged in advance. That is to say, there are more than 200000 people in the city, including more than 40000 young men, but only about 1% of them signed up." Yang Eryi looked anxious. In his opinion, this figure is still too low, completely lower than his psychological bottom line.


    "One percent? That''s a lot." unexpectedly, Yang Chendong was not surprised when he heard this number. On the contrary, he smiled with satisfaction.


    "Young master, this... Isn''t it too little?" Yang er said incomprehensibly.


    "There are already a lot of people. One percent of the people will participate in the first battle. As long as they make good use of it, this number will continue to expand in the future, until you dare not think about it. Well, in this way, send an order to general naritsong to protect the 500 people as much as possible in the first battle tomorrow, and don''t let them die or be injured in a large area."


    "This... Yes." although he didn''t understand it, Yang Er agreed. But he really didn''t think so. Only 500 people went to war and needed to be protected. In this way, what''s the use of these young people?


    A night passed quietly. It seems that God took good care of the coalition. In the middle of the night, the snow stopped and the wind stopped. When the sun rose the next morning, it was warm on people.


    "Ha ha, that''s a good sign. Even God is helping us. We must take Turpan city today. We are ready to launch the siege after the humiliation, herald and drum beating before a blood attack." general genger was in a good mood and was full of pride when he looked at the clear sky after breakfast.


    The exciting war drums are ringing, spreading all over the world, and the siege is about to begin.


    On the west city building of Turpan, the Matsushi will defend here. This will be the first day of the city defense and the cruelest day. This is a time to compete for the fighting spirit and morale of both sides. There is no room for carelessness and carelessness.


    Standing on the West Tower, he ordered the soldiers to put the boulders, pillows and burned tung oil in the designated positions one by one. When he did this, his eyes inadvertently swept to the 300 Turpan youth assigned to him, and he couldn''t help shaking his head. According to the meaning of Tian Khan, these people can not only be placed in the most dangerous front line, but also find ways to ensure their safety. He and Yang Ersheng have the same question. What''s the use of such people letting them come up?


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom


    Before the siege, dozens of stone catapults were pushed out, and huge stones fell from the air. They constantly collided against the wall of the west gate. Each time, they attracted bursts of deafening sounds and sounded the horn of attack.


    Under the West Tower, thousands of Turpan soldiers rushed with a cloud ladder for attacking the city in one hand and a machete in the other hand, shouting loudly. It was amazing.


    "Prepare the boulder and give them an appetizer first." that day, the pine stood between the battlements, watched the soldiers clean up some stone debris just dropped from the boulder on the city tower, watched the archers seize every opportunity to shoot arrows downstairs, nodded with satisfaction, and was not frightened by the other party''s scholar spirit, which was the best performance.


    In the war between the two sides, especially in the battle of urban defense, it is very advantageous for the party guarding the city. As long as you are well prepared and have high morale, you can often fight one against three, or even more. This is why Yang Chendong dared to stay in the city and didn''t lead the army to break out.


    A large number of Turpan infantry under the city set up ladders and launched an assault. In the first wave of boulder falling, many people were injured and fell, and some people were directly hit, and it is not uncommon for them to die.


    A round of boulder attack curbed the momentum of the Turpan army, but with the second wave of thousand infantry attack, the situation became severe again.

 Chapter 1243

    "Let''s play close and prepare sleepers." without blindly dead top, naritsong fully understood Yang Chendong''s fighting style and decided to give the other party a chance while giving a heavy blow. This feeling of disappointment at the sight of hope will be very happy.


    The siege of the other three cities also continued. Compared with the west gate, they seemed much more peaceful. Even many times, the ladder was set up, and few people launched an attack. It was their main goal to try to contain the forces of the five-star army.


    The lively siege on the city tower has begun, and many people in the city have a nervous look on their faces.


    At this moment, their hearts are extremely contradictory. Even if they want the city gate to be broken, so that they can return to the embrace of Turpan, they are worried that the devil Wara leader will really kill the city first.


    In such a contradictory psychology, many people feel at a loss. They don''t seem to see the bright future, but only darkness.


    At this moment, small-scale fighting is also taking place on the official road from balicheng to Turpan.


    After receiving the telegram from Yang Chendong, Mr. Daqiang dared not delay for a moment. He left the team with the third regiment and the fourth regiment of the fourth Lu Division. Soon after they set out, they were attacked by cavalry.


    The soldiers of the fourth land division on bicycles had to stop and form a battle formation for the enemy to arrive.


    But whenever they stopped, the enemy horses in the distance would stop. They knew the power of the musket and didn''t dare to approach at all. Their purpose was to slow down the forward speed of the army.


    It snowed heavily and bicycles could not pass in many places. The soldiers had to carry them, which greatly affected their marching speed and made Daqiang look at it and worry at the bottom of his heart.


    The sixth young master is besieged in Turpan city and is being besieged by several times of troops. The city may fall into danger at any time. At the moment, he urgently needs the support of himself and others. But now, they can''t get to Turpan City in advance. It seems that they will delay. It can be imagined how anxious Daqiang is.


    "Shizuo, the soldiers are very tired, and it will be completely dark. Find a place to camp." Lu Zheng, the third leader, and ye Xingfeng, the fourth leader, came to Ling Daqiang and put forward their own suggestions.


    Ling Daqiang wanted to shake his head and say no. he wanted the soldiers to continue on their way. However, considering the difficulty of the road and the harassment of the enemy''s riding, once they get involved in the road at night, there is likely to be trouble. If so, they may not be able to rescue Turpan City, but also build themselves here. Despite the reluctance of a hundred people, the reality was so that Daqiang nodded, "OK, arrange the soldiers on duty. Others seize the time to eat and rest. They can go further tomorrow. The situation doesn''t wait."


    "I see." how could the two regiments not know the urgency of the situation. Immediately promised, and then went down to preach. The left makes Daqiang look at the direction of Turpan city and sigh in his heart: "sixth young master, you must resist."


    Five miles away from the fourth Lu Division, Chaolu and gulijiang were baking by a fire.


    It snowed heavily, which was not all good for them. At least their horses'' feet were greatly affected. It is impossible to attack quickly and withdraw. This has forced their harassment plan to slow down again and again. Of course, the heavy snow blocked the Fourth Army division far more than they did, and made them happy.


    "Hehe, if we go on like this, we don''t need to send troops at all. We just need to follow around and we can easily complete the task." he stretched out his hand and pulled off a roast lamb leg from the fire. Gu Lijiang said contentedly while eating with oil in his mouth.


    "Yes, the Lord really helped us." Chao Lu was also moved, but at the thought of those defeats in the past, he still said in a vigilant tone, "if we can attack and harass, we still have to harass. Anyway, if we delay these troops for another day, our chances of winning will be greater."


    "Hehe, don''t worry. It''s just around the corner for us Kazakh cavalry to capture Turpan city. Maybe we have captured the city now, and the good news is coming to us?" in contrast, gulijiang is much more optimistic. If you haven''t really fought with the five-star army, you can''t realize the strength of their combat effectiveness.


    Turpan city.


    The day''s offensive and defensive war came to an end with the dark.


    The weather was too cold at night, which greatly hindered the soldiers'' play. Although he was unwilling, general genger ordered to stop the siege.


    In Turpan City, although it is dark, the whole city is still brightly lit. Maybe everyone can''t sleep well because of the war. Especially in the huge square in front of the palace, it is a sea of people. From a distance, it is full of shadows. It is easy to use people next to people.


    At the end of the day''s battle, 500 warriors finally went down the tower. Now everyone is waiting to see if they can get the silver.


    In the distance, under the opening of a 200 black dragon guard, 500 warriors finally appeared on the square.


    These 500 people are really different now. Some of them were wounded, others needed help to walk, and two directly lay on a single frame covered with white cloth. No one said that they had died in the war.


    "Well, the first World War is over. Come and receive the reward. Who is tumu? Please come here." Yang er''s loud voice finally has a place to play, but the cry spread far away.


    A Turpan youth in temporary armor walked out of the 500 warriors and came to Yang Er, "general, I''m Tu mu."


    Yang Er looked up at the strong young man with a simple and honest face and nodded with satisfaction. "Yes, you are the best of these people today. You are not only brave in the city tower, but also killed four enemies. According to the regulations, you can get one or two silver a day for participating in the city defense war and half a two silver for killing one person. You get three or two silver altogether. This is for you."


    Then he raised his hand and three liang of silver fell into the hands of the young man named tumu.


    "Wow!" at this moment, many onlookers showed a hot expression in their eyes. This is three Liang silver. For many ordinary people, one year''s frugality is enough for all expenses.


    With such a "huge sum of money", Tu Mu looked excited. Since he was a child, he had a poor family and was unable to learn any crafts, let alone reading. He usually does some physical work. Although he has worked very hard, he is only a few Wen and more than ten Wen a day. He may not have to earn three Liang silver a year. Now he gets these in only one day. Of course, he is very excited.


    He was even more excited to think that with these silver, he could make his parents and a younger brother and a younger sister live better, and buy some new clothes. He even imagined what earth shaking changes would happen when he had the silver at home.


    A smile on his face. He didn''t come back until Yang er''s voice echoed in his ear again. "These silver are yours. You can take it away, next."


    "Ah, wait." Tu Mu suddenly said.


    Yang Er, who was about to call the next one, was stunned, "why? Is there something else?"


    "Yes, general, I want to ask... Ask, can I continue to go to the city building to defend the city tomorrow?"


    Looking at TU Mu''s hopeful eyes, Yang Er immediately smiled and said, "of course, that''s the registration office over there. Just sign up again. It''s the same in the future. If you want to participate in the battle the next day, just repeat the registration."


    "Thank you, thank you." Tu Mu quickly bowed and thanked. Then he rushed to the registration office with three liang of silver.


    This scene was seen by many people. Under the eyes of envy and jealousy, some people were also thinking, should they sign up? Although there are some risks, but earn more.


    After tumu, 500 warriors got their own rewards one after another. Although most people didn''t kill the enemy because they were protected in the first war, they were excited about one or two silver a day. Especially the two who died in the war. One of them was unlucky to be directly injured by the boulder of the catapult. It can be said that he died without even seeing the appearance of the enemy. However, after his death, Yang Er still gave his designated successor ten Liang silver as a settlement fee.


    Even if you die, you have money. This is such a true side in front of everyone. Many people are excited. After seeing that nearly 90% of the 500 participants went to the registration point to register again, seeing that these people would take a lot of silver at this time tomorrow, some people couldn''t help it. They seemed to be afraid that the silver pile like a hill would be taken away by others, and then they joined the team of applicants.


    Twenty tables were prepared yesterday, but there were few candidates. Today, in an instant, the twenty tables were full of people. It seems that it''s not enough. It''s good to record before dawn. Yang Er immediately made a decision, ordered people to move a hundred tables and arranged some soldiers to take charge of the matter, which relieved the pressure.


    With this good news, Yang Er returned to the palace and reported the news to Yang Chendong. "Young master, it''s a good thing. The number of people signing up for the war today is about ten times more than yesterday. It seems that there must be 5000 people."


    "Really?" when he heard the news, Yang Chendong was not surprised at all, which was originally expected by him. Human nature is like this. Good things often go up one after another. This is also nature.


    Although he had already made such preparations, Yang Chendong was very happy with the smooth development of things. At the moment, it seems that he has not taken the defense of Turpan seriously, but put his energy into the next battle of Alashankou.

 Chapter 1244

    With a large amount of money, food and weapons accumulated in the city, the difference in the urban defense war of Turpan is just a problem of insufficient troops. Even though the problem of military strength had been alleviated, there was nothing to worry about. However, there are too many forces involved in the Alashankou General Assembly war. One cannot be handled well. Once the five-star army is defeated, I''m afraid it will really have to withdraw from here. If you want to enter it, you don''t know how much time it will take to prepare.


    Looking at the Alashankou marked with a small red flag on the sand table, Yang Chendong frowned gently. With less than 20000 soldiers, he wanted to break the enemy''s 80000 siege. Even the first Cavalry Division in the world was afraid he could not do it. Not to mention supporting other friendly forces.


    Naturally, Yang Chendong was not worried about the first Cavalry Division in the world. He had already prepared and ordered. But now it is unrealistic to point at them to support other brother forces, but what if another external force suddenly appears? What would it be like to cooperate with other friendly forces? Yang Chendong''s eyes thought and looked at hobokeseri city in the north of Alashankou. If he remembers correctly, the fourth regiment of Bai Shuang is right there, maybe


    ......


    Hobox seri.


    In the past half a month, Bai Shuang''s injury has already healed. Moreover, he has gained a lot more weight than before, which is naturally closely related to the care of his new wife Ruo Fang.


    There is a woman who cares about herself all the time and makes nutritious meals at every meal. It is very difficult for the man to be fat.


    Bai Shuang is in charge of the four regiments of the world-famous cavalry and has a beautiful wife around him. Bai Shuang leads a fairy like life. However, in his comfortable life, he did not erase the war heart at the bottom of his heart. He clearly remembered his identity and knew more clearly that now the world is uncertain and there are more important tasks waiting for him.


    "Husband, it''s time to eat." ruofang appeared in the study with delicious food and came to Bai Shuang.


    After the delicacies were placed at the table, Bai Shuang stretched out his hand and held Ruo Fang''s delicate wrist. He said gently in his eyes, "it''s hard for you."


    "It''s not hard, I like this life." Ruo Fang has a shallow smile and satisfaction on her face.


    "I also like the feeling of being with you." Bai Shuang said with a sigh on his face, but then his face changed, "but..."


    Just now, the correspondent sent a message that the reserve army to defend hobokeseri city instead of his fourth regiment had come. This also indicates that his comfortable life is coming to an end. At the thought of the main force of the surrounded division, Bai Shuang felt the great responsibility of his shoulder.


    But what, Bai Shuang hasn''t said yet. Ruo Fang has opened his lips and said: "a good man is ambitious. My man should not only accompany his wife. The battlefield is the place where he shows his talent. I know that the person who replaces his husband is coming. Do what you should do. I will leave here and return to Shicheng, waiting for you to come back."


    Anyway, she also worked in the CIA. Ruo Fang has her own source and is naturally very clear about what happened in hobokeseri. Therefore, she knew that it was time for the couple to separate.


    Ruo Fang was originally the head of the CIA in charge of this piece of intelligence work, but because she married Bai Shuang, this responsibility will naturally be relieved. This is also the previous regulation of Yang Chendong. If both husband and wife work in important departments, they will not only be unable to take care of their family, but also may form their own power, which Yang Chendong doesn''t want to see. In order to avoid such a thing, at the moment when ruofang married Bai Shuang, she was destined to become a woman behind a man and couldn''t get on the table.


    "Thank you. Don''t worry. I will kill more enemies on the battlefield." Bai Shuang moved his wife''s understanding. For this waiting and trust, he should perform well.


    Just one night later, Bai Shuang left hobokeseri with four thousand cavalry of the fourth regiment. Because it was midnight, it did not disturb anyone, even the spies arranged by the coalition forces of the five countries in the city did not find it. When he woke up the next morning, the reserve army in charge of hobokeseri''s security for Bai Shuang was still under the banner of the fourth regiment in order to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    Out of hobokeseri, it was like a dragon entering the nine air. Bai Shuang led 4000 cavalry soldiers across the snow covered earth, aiming directly at the 30000 cavalry led by Turpan Tutsi general.


    Instead of approaching the first Cavalry Division in the world, he chose to ride 30000 horses to Turpan before starting. This is Yang Chendong''s order to Bai Shuang.


    The first Cavalry Division in the world has unparalleled combat power, but there are 80000 troops surrounding them, and they are still under the command of Teng Muxi, a Veteran General in Yili. Even if Bai Shuang takes 4000 cavalry, he can play a very limited role.


    The intelligence department has long reported relevant information about tengmuxi, an old man over 70. At that time, he was definitely a man with a long life, and he was sent out by Li Baili, which is enough to prove the importance he attached to this war.


    According to the data, Teng Muxi had been idle at home because of his age and was ready to spend his life. But this time, because of the great event, not only the prime minister arip went to invite him personally, but also the king of Baoli Germany went there personally, so he could invite the old general out of the mountain.


    It is precisely because of the emergence of tengmuxi that Yang Chendong attaches so much importance to it. It is also because he knows that this person likes to be conservative in war. He talks about losing before winning. Yang Chendong is relieved to let these 80000 people surround the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    With tengmuxi''s habit of unifying troops for many years, this person generally will not advance rashly. Unless the first division of cavalry in the world takes the initiative to launch a breakthrough war, it is extremely unlikely that he will try his best to start the army first.


    That is, tengmuxi likes to fight a stable war, so Yang Chendong will let the first division of the world cavalry stand still, and can also take this opportunity to contain the other party''s 80000 iron cavalry.


    That is, there was no war at Alashankou. Bai Shuang got the order that he should first solve the 30000 iron cavalry army in Turpan together with Commander Dai Kuo of the first division of the Far East army.


    The Turpan cavalry who followed Dai Kuo 50 miles behind him did not know that they had become the target in the eyes of others. They were still following their opponents and staring at each other''s every move.


    Tutsi, who led the team, has long complained about this. I wonder how powerful they were in the past. They are not the absolute leader among the Three Kingdoms of yilibali and Yeerqiang, but who dares to say that they are superior to them in terms of military strength?


    But even so, when facing the five-star army, they lost two important cities, don''t lose Bali and Turpan, one of which is their national capital. After the two wars, the morale of Turpan was low, and a big battle was badly needed to boost and boost their morale.


    This time, general Tutsi, who received the military order, secretly vowed to perform well this time and become the first general in Turpan to defeat the five-star army. For this reason, he vowed that he would launch a fierce attack only when he arrived at the designated place agreed before.


    But what makes tuxi depressed is that, as his goal, the first Liaodong army riding division, which he regarded as a Chinese meal and a thorn in the flesh, walked so slowly that he really wanted to wear out his patience.


    It''s good to say that you walk slowly, but you can''t stand it. You always stop. Originally, it was only about 700 miles away. If the cavalry walked, they could arrive in two or three days. But now, after walking for more than half a month, they only walked 500 miles. This has made tuxi doubt more than once whether the other party is coming to war or sightseeing, whether he really wants to extricate the danger of the first Cavalry Division in the world, or whether he can''t move forward because he is greedy for life and afraid of death?


    I don''t know what the first division wants to do. Tu Xi''s eyes are on fire, but he can only bear it forcibly for the sake of the overall situation. I really couldn''t bear it. When he came, King hadan Bartel gave him a strict order. Unless the five-star army took the initiative to attack, otherwise, he can''t take the initiative to attack until near the ala mountain pass.


    Can''t fight, can only follow, tuxi endured all the way. But when he was less than 200 miles from his destination, the other party stopped again. It was three days, which made him depressed and wanted to hit his head against the wall. Where the hell is this to fight? It''s clear that even walking is faster than him.


    After stopping for three days, tuxi was upset for three days. When the scouts appeared every day, he looked forward to the good news of each other''s departure, but he was disappointed day by day. Until the afternoon of the third day, the scouts came to his tent again, knelt down and reported the war situation.


    "Why? The other party still hasn''t made any move to leave, has he?" he sat on the big chair and leaned half sideways, looking like he was about to fall asleep.


    "Yes." the Scout answered truthfully.


    "Well, explore again." the result was not unexpected. Tu xidun felt boring, so he waved to the scout to retreat.


    But when he made a gesture, the Scout didn''t quit. Instead, he was still kneeling there, which attracted Tu Xi''s displeasure. "Why don''t you go? Is there any new discovery?"


    The latter sentence is naturally casual, but I don''t think the Scout nodded there, "there are some discoveries, but I''m not sure yet, so I don''t dare to report."


    Hearing that there was really a new discovery, Tu Xi was interested for a time, and his tone increased a bit, "say it, it''s innocent."


    This is what the scouts are waiting for. At present, it seems that the whole person is in great spirits and says, "general, from the observation of the general at the end, it seems that something important has happened to this five-star cavalry, which stops."

 Chapter 1245

    "What''s important?" Tutsi asked instead of understanding.


    "Yes, the last general accidentally saw white Ling hanging in their main account today." the young scout paused. Although he didn''t have absolute confidence, he believed in the brilliance he saw at that moment, so he reported it with his teeth.


    "What?" suddenly, tuxi straightened his body and stared greatly, "you... You say it again."


    Tu Xi''s reaction startled the scout, but he still suppressed the tremor in his heart and said: "it seems that Mo Jiang inadvertently sees that the other party''s main account is full of white Ling."


    "Bai Ling, Bai Ling." this time he heard clearly, and Tu Xi fell into deep thought. As far as he knows, there are only two places full of white silk. One is the place where cloth is produced, and the other is the dead.


    The first answer is impossible to appear on the battlefield. Is it the second? It still appears in the main account. Doesn''t that mean... That the leader General of the five-star army had an accident, which is likely to be the death?


    If the general who died on the battlefield did not know who he was, it was like Zhu Di, the founder of the Ming Dynasty, who died on the grassland during the war? After all, the conditions for marching and fighting are not very good. Once you accidentally catch a disease, you may have problems because of untimely treatment. Otherwise, the Han people would not have died before they were born.


    If it is true that the general of the five-star army died by accident, we can understand why they walked and stopped all the way, and even stayed in this place that is not a place of war for three days. Perhaps it is because the other leader is ill that he has to slow down. As for the complete stop now, it is precisely because the leader is dead and no one is in charge of the overall situation?


    Thinking of his own intelligence that the army he followed came from Liaodong, thousands of miles away from here, the living environment is very different, and the probability of getting sick naturally increases a lot. Only in this way can we explain the abnormal performance of the five-star army these days.


    "Haha, haha." it seems that he finally figured it out. Tuxi seat laughed. He didn''t expect that such a good thing would fall on himself. He had the advantage of military strength. Now the other leader is dead, isn''t it a mess? If he suddenly makes a move at this time, the other party must be unbearable, The victory is just around the corner.


    At this time, tuxi was completely excited by the information that had not been determined. What he thought now was one thing, winning the war and making great contributions.


    I don''t know how long it took, tuxi finally stopped laughing. Then he looked at the young scout and said, "well, this time you have made great achievements. In this way, you will immediately inform other young generals to come to our general for discussion."


    Seeing that Tu Xi seems to have made some decision, the Scout asked with some guilt, "general, are you ready to attack?"


    "Of course. Is there any question?" asked Tutsi with some displeasure.


    "No, the last general is thinking, should the king be informed of such a big event." the scouting young general is not sure about his news. He thinks that if everything is false, doesn''t he have to bear the crime of lying about the military situation?


    "Inform the king? How long will it take this time? If that''s the case, I''m afraid there will be no fighters for a long time, and the five-star army will choose a new general to lead the team." tuxi shook his head. Although he knew that it was indeed against the king''s order, he decided to take a risk. "Well, the general has made up his mind. What if the news is not true? We have 30000 cavalry and the other party doesn''t even have 10000 people. It won''t be our opponent. Go and deliver your life quickly."


    These words dispelled the doubts in the young scout''s heart. Yes, the general has 30000 troops, three times the strength of the other party, and he takes the initiative to sneak attacks. There is no possibility of defeat in this battle. And once you win, won''t you also make great achievements. At that moment, he didn''t doubt it, so he turned to preach.


    In a short time, all the young generals came to the main account. When tuxi announced that the general of the five-star army had died after inquiring, and the scouts on the side also proved the information with a very certain tone, all the young generals became excited. If you can win a battle, great achievements are within reach. Who will refuse?


    Half an hour later, a new and temporary sneak camp plan came into being. After receiving the new order, all the young generals walked out of the general ledger excitedly, but they didn''t know. At the moment, their every move was clearly seen by the Scouts of the five-star army with binoculars.


    Time passed little by little. Under the command of Tutsi, 30000 cavalry had dinner earlier than usual, and then waited a long time for the arrival of darkness.


    This situation was also discovered by the five-star army scouts. They reported the situation one by one, and the war was imminent.


    That night, the east wind was four to five, and the cold wind blew on his face like a knife.


    When the time came, Tu Xi, wearing a general''s armor, came out of the tent. When he felt the chill of the cold wind, he couldn''t help laughing, "Well, well, it''s really God''s help. Such a wind just covers our army''s action at night and orders all generals to be merciless and kill directly once they approach the enemy camp. Whoever plays the best will ask for merit in front of the king."


    Tutsi''s orders soon spread throughout the army. The generals in charge of the sneak attack showed their happy faces. One by one, they seemed to have seen the great achievements in front of them and could catch them at hand.


    "Let''s go." with a wave of his big hand, tuxi took a full 25000 cavalry out of the camp. Only 5000 cavalry were left to take care of money and food, which is enough to prove how imperative and confident they are in this battle.


    Twenty five thousand cavalry marched in five ways, with five thousand as a team. This time, in order to achieve the goal of completely annihilating the five-star army, tuxi sent troops to surround the other party''s retreat. In short, he wanted to create a great victory to wash their rumor that the Turpan army was inferior to the five-star army.


    Walk on the snow. A large number of dark shadows kept approaching the camp of the first division. Even though the road was difficult under the heavy snow, no one backed down and the war horse could go as fast as it could. So that when it was less than five miles away from the five-star barracks, I still didn''t see a scout cavalry stationed here, but the army still didn''t mean to stop.


    At this time, it was like an arrow on the string and had to be sent. With its superior military strength, Tunisia is confident that even if the other side is on guard, the final victory will be its own.


    Four... Three... Two. You can already see the tent fire in the five-star army barracks in the distance, and you can even see the soldiers in the tents against the fire. Suddenly, the West shouted, "the whole army charged." immediately, there was the sound of an iron horse like an earthquake.


    In addition to the 10000 cavalry in the periphery, the other three 15000 marching cavalry rushed straight to the five-star army camp in three directions. At the moment, they showed ferocious faces one by one, waved sabers, passed through the layers of obstacles under the heavy snow, and rushed into the camp one by one.


    At a distance of 100 meters, a burst of cavalry bows and arrows shot away. Immediately, some soldiers on the high platform of the barracks were hit by arrows one after another, without any sense of resistance. Turpan cavalry smoothly entered the five-star army camp.


    "What''s the matter?" I didn''t see a trace of resistance, nor did I imagine the chaotic appearance of the five-star army when it was attacked at night. General tuxi Ji had a bad feeling.


    Everything was because it was too smooth. Some of it was too smooth, which made him feel that it was not an enemy camp at all, but a dead camp.


    "Kill!"


    The thousand commanders of Turpan who wanted to make meritorious contributions shouted one by one and rushed to the nearest five-star barracks. When the murderous look on their faces opened the barracks, what they saw was an empty barracks.


    Of course, not all military camps have nothing. For example, in some military camps, there are some rice people made of grass standing there, although they are very rough. I don''t know why. It just gives people a feeling that they are laughing and laughing at themselves.


    "No, we''re in the trap." the quick reaction commander soon found that something was wrong. At present, he quickly withdrew from the military account. It''s just that I want to go at this time. It''s obviously too late. The overwhelming bows and arrows poured down like rain and were falling among the Turpan cavalry who wanted to return and did not retreat.


    Some of the ignited rockets were falling on the military tent, which immediately led to the burning of the fire. The fire took advantage of the wind and instantly turned the whole military camp into a sea of fire.


    Just now, the murderous Turpan cavalry was like an ant on a hot pot, and immediately got into a mess. Shouting, howling, even crying. At this moment, killing is the main melody, and blood is playing a song.


    In the dark, countless five-star armies appeared in all directions, holding bows and arrows. After only two consecutive bows, they didn''t know how many Turpan cavalry were killed and injured, which also caused chaos and lost the direction of the enemy.


    "Hold on, hold on, go to the East, where there are our two brigades of 10000 cavalry to meet them." the general of Tutsi, who was deceived, looked very ugly, especially when he saw that he would not know how much damage and damage in a short time, he hated those bows and arrows, "These mean Han people, they want to play with fire, break through the encirclement immediately, gather with the main force and come back after anti killing."


    He shouted angrily, but at this moment, why didn''t tuxi think about himself? Was his sneaking camp really aboveboard? In contrast, he was just more despicable.

 Chapter 1246

    The original chaotic situation, because of the intention of gradually stabilizing in the shouting of Tutsi, the army began to deliberately move towards the East. They wanted to gather 10000 cavalry on the periphery and then fight back.


    But they didn''t know that the situation in the East was no better than them. The five thousand Turpan cavalry who were responsible for detour all the way were being pursued and killed by the cavalry of the five-star army. It was Bai Shuang''s headquarters of the fourth regiment of the first Cavalry Division in the world who pursued and killed them.


    What stopped for three days and what main account was full of White Damask. It was just a trick and trick to attract the Turpan army to send troops.


    Now it seems that everything is very successful. Tu Xi, who wants to make contributions, has already started before he can reach his destination. But this kind of sneaking camp was expected by the five-star army. After Bai Shuang and Dai Kuo discussed, there was a plan.


    The final result of the discussion was that Dai Kuo was responsible for burning the Turpan cavalry who rushed into the camp, and Bai Shuang was responsible for destroying a part of the encircling army outside. Now, Bai Shuang is fulfilling his plan. Right in front of him, the large horse pit is full of the figures of Turpan cavalry. The rest of the enemy cavalry have not figured out what''s going on, they are surrounded by four regiments like the gods. First, they are shot with bows and arrows, and then they are charged with arrows at close range.


    When the general did not know the soldiers and the soldiers did not see the general, the five thousand Turpan cavalry were hit by just a wave of shock. They were confused and did not know why. The number of soldiers is also rapidly reducing. Soon, just in terms of military strength, the fourth regiment has completely taken the initiative. It can be imagined that there will be a one-sided massacre.


    Besides, tuxi was making efforts to charge outward under the long-range attack of bows and arrows. Until this time, they had not seen the shadow of a five-star cavalry. All they contacted were lethal arrows everywhere.


    When you rush in, you have to cross snowdrifts close to people, and it''s the same when you go out. Just because of the appearance of these snowdrifts, I don''t know how many cavalry fell here. Seeing that the number of soldiers around him is getting smaller and smaller, tuxi is anxious. At the moment, he just wants to join the cavalry army in the East, because he firmly believes that he is still dominant in the number of troops.


    Finally, I don''t know how much it cost or how many warriors I lost. Finally, snowdrifts were pushed to the ground. Under the protection of a group of close soldiers, tuxi followed the main army and killed them. From a distance, he finally saw 5000 cavalry parked five miles away.


    "General, what''s the matter?" the Turpan commander who was guarding here looked surprised. Originally thought that those who escaped from here would be the losers of the five-star army. I didn''t expect that they would be their own people. If it weren''t for his good eyes, I''m afraid he would almost kill each other just now.


    "Don''t mention it." tuxi gasped for breath and said with a look of the rest of his life: "we were caught in the plan. This is an empty camp. The five-star army knew we would come long ago."


    "Ah! What should I do?" I didn''t think it was the other party''s plan. For a moment, the commander looked surprised, some at a loss, and even a little flustered.


    "What are you afraid of?" when he saw the panicked look on the face of the commander, he was suddenly angry, "Don''t forget, even if we were ambushed, we still have an advantage in the number of people. In this way, we will meet with another team immediately and we are killing back. I want to see how the five-star army with real knives and guns can be killed by us."


    Tuxi was really very angry. He didn''t fight a five-star army with less than 10000 cavalry with 30000 cavalry, which made him feel great shame.


    When his heart was burning with anger, more than 100 cavalry had escaped from the distance. Because it was night, both sides could not see clearly. However, with a loud cry from the Turpan army, "who are you?" the cavalry team opposite that seemed to be able to escape at any time rushed frantically, shouting while rushing back, "We are our own people, our own people."


    It''s really my own.


    They are the deserters among the 5000 cavalry who were suddenly killed by the fourth Bai Shuang regiment. Their arrival tells Tutsi a fact that his army has been seriously damaged again. At this time, the number of 25000 cavalry he brought when he came was only about 10000. Maybe there should be some deserters nearby, but none In terms of quantity, he has no advantage now.


    "General, are we going to kill back?" another 5000 elite cavalry was missing. A commander of the army asked general Tutsi with a trace of uncertainty.


    At this time, Tu Xi''s face was very ugly, and his face muscles were shaking from time to time. He knew such a big loss, of course, he wanted to kill back immediately, but considering the current military turmoil, and he didn''t know how many five-star cavalry to face, there were too many uncertain factors to kill back at this time.


    It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Reason defeated anger. Finally, tuxi forced down his killing intention and said, "withdraw, go back to the camp first. In the long run, these five-star armies can''t run."


    Tuxi will never forget that he left 5000 cavalry in the camp. If he joined them, his strength could not be underestimated when he gathered some defeated soldiers. But what he never thought was that his base camp was already a sea of fire.


    Just a quarter of an hour after tuxi set out with 25000 cavalry, a five-star army appeared like a divine army. It was completely unprepared. It never even thought that someone would attack his 5000 Turpan cavalry. All the time, people were killed and horses overturned. Only half an hour later, except for about 500 cavalry, the other 5000 cavalry escaped and were captured. At the same time, all the money and food they put in the army belong to the Dingshan reconnaissance regiment in charge of tuxi this time.


    It was the Dingshan reconnaissance regiment that suddenly appeared here. Originally, he and the Qingqi regiment of Ma xiongshan were being chased by general Alef of Yeerqiang behind him. There are 30000 Turpan cavalry in the front and 30000 Yeerqiang cavalry in the back. This team with only 10000 people seems to be in danger of double attack at any time.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, there are 10000 cavalry in these two regiments. They should walk on thin ice every step. But to everyone''s surprise, they chose to take the initiative. With the help of the telegraph, an absolutely super era scientific and technological product, Yang Chendong, who was far away in Turpan City, organized the grand venue and achieved the goal of seriously damaging 30000 Turpan cavalry.


    This is just the beginning, because Yang Chendong next targeted 30000 cavalry in Yeerqiang, which will be their second attack target.


    With the rapid defeat of tuxi headquarters, before the news came out, Yang Chendong issued an order again in his telegram. In the dark, Bai Shuang''s four regiments, Dai Kuo''s first riding division and Dingshan''s reconnaissance regiment began to join forces, and then a siege began to form, waiting for the enemy to fall.


    Dingshan''s reconnaissance regiment left first, and all the heavy tasks were placed on Ma xiongshan, head of Qingqi. In this regard, he not only did not feel afraid, on the contrary, he was full of fighting spirit.


    It''s called Qingqi regiment, which can naturally develop the speed of cavalry to the extreme. With this, Ma xiongshan doesn''t pay attention to the three Yeerqiang armies behind him. Even if he wants to, he can disappear from each other''s sight at any time.


    Just for the sake of the overall situation, Ma xiongshan did not do so. Not only that, he deliberately slowed down his pace, but also deliberately released the wind and spread the news that Dingshan reconnaissance group had left.


    Like tuxi, general Alef of Yeerqiang got the same military order to follow the pace of the five-star army in front and wait for the General Assembly war after reaching Alashankou.


    It was under this command that although the front five-star army was not fast, Alef was not in a hurry. Wasn''t the other party moving towards the goal set by his side? That is, it is enough.


    In Alef''s eyes, the fifteen star cavalry in front of him was a turtle in a jar. He just had to wait for a period of time. After reaching the designated place, it was time to destroy them.


    Just as Alef took 30000 cavalry to keep a certain distance and followed the 15000 star cavalry, suddenly a message came to his ears. The target he was watching changed from 10000 to 5000, and 5000 people disappeared.


    "Where did they go? Did they escape or did they have other tasks?" Alef knew nothing about all this.


    This is not his carelessness. It is the fifteen star cavalry he is staring at. Their strength is good. Both reconnaissance regiments and cavalry have strong anti reconnaissance ability. Once any scouts leave the main force and approach them, they will often have no news like a stone sinking into the sea. In addition, there are really no important towns nearby except the Alashan pass. Over time, in order to reduce unnecessary losses, Alef did not send someone to stare at his opponent.


    Because of this, Alef was only half a beat slow to know the news that the cavalry of the 5000 reconnaissance regiment had disappeared.


    After learning that his opponent was half less, Araf had a bad feeling in his heart. On the battlefield, any change may have an extremely important impact, not to mention the missing 5000 cavalry.


    "No, we can''t make the situation more complicated." Alef was afraid that the change in front of him would affect the overall situation. He decided to put aside his previous plan and start in advance. As long as all the five thousand five-star cavalry in front are eliminated, it is equivalent to a heavy blow to the five-star army. In this way, the military comparison between the two sides will change. In this way, even the five thousand cavalry hidden in the dark can play little role.

 Chapter 1247

    "Order all ten thousand captains and wives to speed up the March, catch up with the cavalry of the five-star army in front, and surround and destroy them." Alef also made the decision to change the plan. On this point, he made the same choice as general Tutsi.


    It was this practice that plunged him into irreparable doom.


    With superior forces, if they follow the plan, it is undoubtedly very difficult for the five-star army to hit them hard and defeat them on the front battlefield. Even if the five-star cavalry is more powerful, the lack of number is always hard injury.


    On the contrary, once the cavalry of the Allied forces of the five countries move, they will show countless flaws and may be caught and beaten head-on.


    Thirty thousand Yeerqiang cavalry have been a little bored for a long time. Follow the enemy all the way. Obviously, you are more powerful and can''t do it. It''s like a hungry man who can''t eat when he is full of delicious food. That feeling is really unpleasant.


    It''s alright now. Finally, they could launch an attack. One by one, they vented their fire all the way. At one time, ten battalions, with 3000 people in each battalion, pursued the light cavalry regiment of the new army 20 miles away.


    Alef did not stop the battalions from pursuing each other instead of fighting together. On the contrary, he was happy to see it. In his opinion, this is the strongest morale of the army. If the following commanders want to make meritorious contributions, where can they stop him as the Lord.


    If 30000 cavalry came together and wanted to eat them, it was really not easy. But these forces are divided into ten units, which are totally different. They are doomed to regret the distraction of military forces.


    The Qingqi regiment twenty miles ago. When the Yeerqiang cavalry behind him launched a fierce pursuit, Ma xiongshan, as the leader, soon got the news. But he was not in a hurry. Instead, he said to the battalion commanders below: "wait a minute. When they are closer, we are withdrawing. Otherwise, I am really worried about whether they can catch up with us as soon as we leave."


    "Ha ha ha." all the twelve battalion commanders were laughing. This is also that they have full confidence in their speed. If they don''t have enough speed, they can''t be called Qingqi regiment.


    Fifteen... Ten... Eight... Five!


    Soon, when the distance between the two sides was less than five miles, the Qingqi regiment moved. It seemed that they found the pursuers behind them and began to run towards ala mountain pass.


    When the running behavior of the five thousand five-star cavalry reached the eyes of Alef in the rear, he looked up at the sky and saw that the sun was rising to the highest point. He smiled, "It''s noon now. If there''s no accident, at this speed in the dark, these five-star armies will hit the tuxi General of Turpan. We have 60000 people together, and the other party has only 5000 people. Alas, it''s not enough to kill."


    "Ha ha, what the general said is exactly right. Only in this way, we have to speed up our pace. We can''t give the great work to the Turpan army." a thousand lady laughed and expressed her worries.


    Of course, we can''t give the benefits to tuxi. In this way, if we continue, the whole army will speed up and strive to win the greatest credit. And I don''t want to let the five thousand five-star cavalry see the rising sun tomorrow. "


    That is, Alef had nothing to worry about when he fled to Alashankou. There were cavalry troops of the five allied forces all the way. He really didn''t think there would be any danger. If there must be, it is that their credit may be robbed by others.


    Alef was very confident, but if he knew that general Tutsi''s 30000 troops had been seriously damaged, and there were fleeing troops gathering around like a lost dog at the moment, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be so confident, but would immediately order the troops to gather and make a defensive trend.


    It''s just the war that happened a few hours ago. Without such a powerful means of communication as radio, Alef is walking step by step towards the trap set by Yang Chendong.


    The pursuit began.


    On one side are five thousand soldiers of the five thousand light cavalry regiment with bright five-star flags.


    On one side are the Yeerqiang cavalry scattered into ten battalions, each with 3000 people.


    They galloped in the north of Tianshan Mountain on the avenue leading to Alashankou under the heavy snow.


    Ma xiongshan deliberately released water, and the pursuers behind him always kept about five miles away from them, that is, not more or less. This is a hopeful distance, but also a desperate distance.


    With the constant running of both sides, the sun sets from high altitude and the sky is getting late. But this did not stop the pursuers behind them. Because they all know that if they run forward, they will hit 30000 Turpan troops. If they are too far away, they will have nothing to do with eating the credit of the five-star army and five thousand cavalry.


    Of course, they didn''t know that just ahead, the Yeerqiang cavalry thought they would meet the Turpan cavalry, but what was waiting for them was to design a trap long ago.


    The war that defeated 30000 cavalry of Turpan last night was over at dawn. At the moment, more than 10000 five-star cavalry soldiers who have rested for a whole day are waiting for their prey to enter the net.


    "Come, they''re coming." a reconnaissance cavalry had already run to report to division commander Dai Kuo and the two commanders of Bai Shuang and Dingshan.


    "Ready to attack." after the three military commanders got the news, they couldn''t help but brighten their eyes. It was the excitement before the war, and it was full of confidence.


    Ma xiongshan is still running ahead, but if you look closer, you will find that they have not even had a trace of confusion in the formation. It can be seen that the current speed is not their extreme.


    "Almost, let''s inform you to be ready to fight back at any time." seeing that the sky is completely dark, Ma xiongshan''s mouth shows a smile. According to the plan, the time of counter attack is coming. This time, he must kill back and look good to the Yeerqiang cavalry who have caught up with him for several hours.


    For all this, the 30000 Yeerqiang cavalry are still pursuing. Some of them are worried that the credit will be taken by the Yeerqiang army. In that case, their pursuit for a long time will be meaningless. In order to get credit, some of them even don''t hesitate to overdraw the speed of the war horse and get as close to the target as possible.


    "They stopped, stopped." I don''t know when the scouts shouted in front.


    The yelqiang cavalry were shocked by this cry. They believe that the cavalry of the five-star army must have stopped when they saw the camp of the Turpan cavalry. In this way, they are afraid that there should be no way in heaven and no way underground.


    "Ha ha, warriors, follow me."


    Almost in a short time, a group of chasing Yerqiang cavalry issued the order of full attack. One war horse came quickly and took out the fastest speed. I''m afraid I won''t be able to do anything and get any credit later.


    "Come on, the faster you rush, the weaker the horse will be when you run away. Ha ha ha." Ma xiongshan has ordered the army to stop and put in formation. The soldiers are ready to fight back at any time with bows and crossbows in their hands.


    Four... Three... One


    Finally, the distance between the two sides was less than 200 meters. When the shadow of the other side could be seen through the moonlight, the war was completely ignited at this moment.


    Whew, whew... Whew, whew


    Countless bows and arrows were first shot from the Qingqi regiment led by Ma xiongshan. Under the dense bows and arrows, Yeerqiang cavalry figures fell to the ground one after another, and the cavalry camp composed of 3000 people nearest to them was seriously damaged.


    In this regard, if other cavalry battalions have not seen it, they are eager for others to attract the fire of the cavalry of the five-star army? In this way, they can rush up more smoothly, and then it''s time to hit the old master with random fists.


    Whew, whew... Whew, whew


    The bows and arrows continued, but the difference was that not only the front Yeerqiang cavalry were attacked by bows and arrows, but also the cavalry who wanted to circle from both sides. For a time, the Yeerqiang cavalry who died and injured under the bow and arrow did not know who they were.


    "What''s the matter? There are only 5000 people on the other side. How can they have such powerful bow and arrow shooting power?" a young Yeerqiang leader who rushed to the front showed a puzzled look in his eyes. When they found that their cavalry battalions were also attacked by bows and arrows, and the casualties were not low, they were at a loss as if they had been struck by lightning.


    This doubt was just rising, and soon someone gave them the answer. Suddenly, countless torches lit up, and deafening cries of killing came from all directions. The headquarters of the first division of the Far East army, the fourth regiment of the first division of the world cavalry and the reconnaissance regiment of the new first army finally appeared, And rushed straight towards the cavalry of Yeerqiang in front in the form of multi-faceted attack.


    So many torches seemed to illuminate the sky at this moment, and also broke the hearts of unknown Yeerqiang cavalry at this moment.


    They don''t understand why so many enemies suddenly appear here? Where did they come from? God''s army?


    And shouldn''t this be the residence of the Turpan army? Why can''t I see them? Where have these people gone?


    So many reasons filled their minds that many young cavalry generals of Yeerqiang could not make correct judgments and orders at the first time. They could only see the five-star cavalry rushing out from nowhere disperse their team, and then cut them down one side.

 Chapter 1248

    "Withdraw, withdraw!" finally, some young generals woke up. When they saw that the five-star army like a tiger descending the mountain seemed to rush towards them, they even came close to their eyes and instinctively made an order to retreat.


    As soon as the command was given, the Yeerqiang cavalry had no idea how many people had become dead, and how many were injured and fell under their horses.


    "Those who surrender will not die, and those who resist will not be forgiven!" Bai Shuang shouted loudly while waving his double knives. Facts have proved that this slogan can not only determine the victory or defeat, but also disintegrate the morale of the army. In just over a quarter of an hour, a battalion of 3000 riders had been completely destroyed, and the number of people who surrendered alone reached more than 2300.


    This is just the beginning!


    On the one hand, we have long been prepared and wait for work with ease; One side was beaten and disoriented. He didn''t know what had happened. Even when connected, I don''t know where to run. 30000 cavalry have become 30000 headless flies. I have no intention of fighting, and I don''t know who to fight with.


    The Yeerqiang army, which was not divided between us and the enemy and had no goal, just defeated the front and began to retreat in less than two quarters of an hour. But even if they want to escape, their speed is really not fast. Who let them keep urging their horses and run away before, and exhausted the potential of their horses? Now if they want to escape, it depends on whether their comrades in arms cooperate or not.


    "Withdraw, withdraw!" Alef, who was in the rear army, was lucky. Perhaps because he was already the general who led 30000 troops, he didn''t rush in front of his unnecessary subordinates. His position also saved his life, so that he could be the first to withdraw after seeing that the situation was bad.


    Alef, who did not even have the heart to resist and rescue, flew back with three battalions on the left, middle and right, a total of 9000 cavalry. At this moment, he doesn''t know how many five-star armies there are and what part they belong to. He only knows to do one thing, that is, withdraw and escape.


    The main generals fled. Other battalions occasionally resisted, but it was just a single soldier operation. It didn''t form a climate at all. More than two hours later, when the sky began to shine, the war ended, and all the remaining soldiers on the battlefield were five-star Army soldiers with blood sabers in their hands.


    This night, they had a good time. Just preliminary statistics showed that the number of enemies killed reached more than 3000 and captured more than 17000.


    In other words, this battle completely destroyed Alef''s main force, and he just escaped with about 10000 cavalry. In contrast, the five-star army only had less than 1000 casualties, and most of them were wounded. The number of real war deaths was less than 300.


    It was another big victory. There was no fatigue on the faces of Bai Shuang, Dai Kuo, Ding Shan and Ma xiongshan, only excitement and excitement.


    "Very well, we have completed the preliminary task assigned by the sixth young master. Next, when we want to seize the victory and pursue the attack, commander Ding, we have to work hard for you." it was Bai Shuang who spoke. At the end, he set his eyes on Ding Shan, the reconnaissance commander.


    Ding Shan''s face is very ugly, because he will withdraw from the battlefield next. After all, after the two wars, the number of captured cavalry alone exceeds 20000. These people must be sent away, otherwise, it will become trouble and burden for the next battle.


    Of course, this is not Bai Shuang''s meaning, otherwise Dingshan can refuse. But this is what Yang Chendong means, that is, Wang Yi. No one dares to resist in the whole Yang system and the five-star army.


    Dingshan didn''t speak. Although he would obey Yang Chendong''s order, it didn''t mean he was willing until Bai Shuang came up and patted him on the shoulder and said, "commander Ding, in fact, you still have a chance. If you can quickly escort these prisoners to hobokeseri City, you may have a chance to participate in the battle of Alashankou."


    Ding Shan, who had thought he had no hope, immediately brightened his eyes. "Yes, ha ha, thank you for the reminder of commander Bai. I know what to do. Ha ha, come on, gather the prisoners immediately, collect their weapons, and deal with those who resist as the enemy."


    There was new hope in his heart. When Ding Shan started his work, he also had a lot of motivation.


    Bai Shuang, Dai Kuo and Ma xiongshan no longer pay attention to the reconnaissance group. Now all they have to do is have a good rest all morning and set off in Turpan City in the afternoon. There is still a big battle waiting for them.


    "Guys, we need to speed up. Alef escaped. I''m afraid things here will spread out soon. In that case, the new three armies will become very dangerous." Bai Shuang took the initiative to find Dai Kuo and Ma xiongshan, two military commanders, to discuss the next military plan.


    ......


    One hundred thousand Warsaw cavalry were fighting their horses and walking on the thick snow. Fifty miles in front of them was the target they had been staring at, the new Third Army of the five-star army.


    You come with me. Everyone''s direction is Alashankou. Before reaching the destination, no one thought that the war would break out ahead of time, nor did general warra bermur.


    Speaking of, as the only survivor of the four generals who also took the lead, bermur has a super high military command ability. He is a versatile general who can write, attack and defend. This is also an important reason why every time I attack first, I always feel relieved to hand over the rear to bermur.


    First of all, there is no lack of desperate tiger generals on the battlefield around him. What he really lacks is a general who can hold his foundation, change his command on the battlefield and make the most favorable general for his army. There is no doubt that bermur belongs to such a talent.


    Because he is a talented person, he is not as optimistic as generals of other countries along the way. He has studied Yang Chendong. He is a man who plans and then moves. If he doesn''t make a move, he has already made a move. If he makes a move, he wants to see the effect. Such a commander is very difficult to provoke. He does everything with a strong purpose. Maybe some things are done, and you can''t see the use for the time being, but that doesn''t mean he''s doing useless work, but it can only prove that your vision hasn''t come yet. After a period of time, we will find that his previous seemingly useless move came in handy at this moment?


    With enough knowledge of Yang Chendong, bomul was not as optimistic as other generals. That is, Yang Chendong has a high ability to command the army, so why do you want to make such a move that seems like death?


    If this time Yang Chendong learned that the first Cavalry Division in the world was in danger, it was not surprising that he sent a heavy army and even enlisted himself. Only this means of dispersing the army for reinforcement made bermur really confused what he was going to do.


    Bermur also thought about what he would do next if he were Yang Chendong? Fight back on the way to Alashankou? It seems difficult to do this. After all, it seems that the five-star army is holding the five-star army, but why is it not that the five-star army is moving forward with the five-star army?


    Any battlefield has three times the strength of the other side, which makes bermur see no hope and possibility of victory.


    Bermur also wondered if the five-star army would suddenly implement the method of two armies sandwiching one army? Just such an idea just came into being and then disappeared. If they do, the Allied forces of the five countries are not vegetarian. Won''t they find out and send troops with them? In that case, the five-star army will not benefit in the end.


    It can be said that among these generals, burmul used his brains. Only because he never thought that an army would suddenly enter the battlefield, he ignored something, which didn''t see Yang Chendong''s tactical and strategic intention.


    He closed the stretched map again and handed it to his own hands. Bermur gave a sigh of relief, and then looked forward, as if thinking.


    The deputy general on one side posted his voice. Along the way, he had seen bermur''s thoughtful expression more than once. Of course, he knew what he was worried about. As a Warsaw warrior, he has a straightforward personality and speaks bluntly. "General, you don''t have to worry. We have 100000 elite Warsaw cavalry in this war, and the other party only has more than 30000 cavalry. Even if he wants to play any tricks, he won''t be our opponent in front of absolute strength. Is the general worried too much?"


    "Do I really worry too much?" of course, bermur knows that what he said is true. He has 100000 elite Warsaw cavalry. Even facing the main cavalry of the five-star army, he has the power of World War I and has a great chance to win. But now the opponent is only more than 30000 cavalry. What can we fear?


    One hundred thousand cavalry seemed to give him infinite strength. He laughed and said, "yes, maybe the general is worried too much. Come on, bring the wine. We''ll drink the wine and see how the five-star army was destroyed by us this time."


    Bermur regained his energy and spirit. Naturally, he was very happy when he posted his voice. At that time, he ordered his own soldiers to get the wine. He wanted to drink while celebrating the upcoming victory with the general in advance.


    Two wine sacs were soon put into their hands. After touching them, they took a big sip. Reaching out to erase the horse milk liquor hanging on the corner of his mouth, bermur took a long breath, "we really don''t have to be afraid of anything. But we should do well, stick to it, and you''ll inform it in a moment, so that the army can keep up. Once there is any situation, don''t act without authorization, take the defense as the standard, and wait for the final attack order."

 Chapter 1249

    "Yes, general." tieqiyin has followed bermur for many years, and he has seen the other party save the army because of caution more than once, so this time he has not raised any objection. He also believes that 100000 troops must be ordered and prohibited, so that he can really be calm in case of change and deal with things without chaos.


    It is said that soldiers follow their hearts. With such a cautious general as Samuel, it must be said that it is a great obstacle to the counterattack of the next five-star army.


    Fifty miles in front of burmul''s army, Suhe is also taking the cavalry of the new three services to the direction of Alashankou.


    The same speed is not fast, just a little faster than ordinary infantry. The new three armies have been recuperating under the leadership of Su He.


    Many officers below have raised doubts about the slow pace of walking. The order they received was to go to Alashankou to rescue the first division of the world cavalry surrounded by heavy troops. That''s the first Cavalry Division in the world. It has always been regarded as the most powerful existence among the cavalry. Now it needs their own help. It can be imagined how excited everyone is.


    Su he is even more so. As a teacher who once competed with Tian Hu for the position of teacher of the first division, he always takes it as his duty to surpass each other. Now the opportunity finally came. He was so excited that he didn''t even sleep well, but with the appearance of telegrams, Suhe''s excited heart soon cooled down.


    After learning Yang Chendong''s military plan, Su he knew that the idea of saving the first Cavalry Division in the world might not be possible. This once disappointed him, but looking back at the 100000 Warsaw cavalry behind him, he was a little excited. It would be a great achievement if he could hurt the army.


    Knowing all the plans and facing the doubts of his subordinates, Su he suppressed this argument on the grounds that there were 30000 Yeerqiang cavalry ahead, and they were likely to collide with them if they were too fast. At that time, they would face the risk of being attacked by both sides.


    Soon afterwards, the four division commanders appeared in front of Su He, and all the next battle plans were issued by him.


    Hearing that it was false for them to save the first division of the cavalry in the world, what they really had to do was to solve the 100000 Wara cavalry behind them. The four divisions were both excited and nervous.


    Although the new three armed forces boast of strong combat power and dare to compare with each other even in the face of the first Cavalry Division in the world, they still have to admit that the huge gap in the number of troops is an important condition that hinders them from completing their plan. They also have to admit that it is very difficult for them to complete the task under this huge gap.


    "Is there only our new three services?" Ke Lu, the first division commander, asked the question everyone wanted to ask.


    Su looked at Ke Lu with approval. He grew up very fast and was effective in exercising his overall view. He was a good seedling. In a word, he asked the key point of the matter. In order to give everyone confidence, Su he said: "Of course, it''s not just us. I can tell you that just last night and this morning, the fourth regiment of the first division of the world cavalry, the headquarters of the first division of the Far East army and the light cavalry regiment of the new first army have jointly defeated 30000 Turpan troops and 30000 Yeerqiang cavalry. Now they are coming to us. As soon as we meet, it''s time to fight back with all our strength. At that time, the second alien The first army will appear from the rear of the Warsaw army. Under the condition that there is no great difference in troops, it is entirely possible for us to seriously damage the Warsaw army and break the military action of their coalition against our five-star army. "


    This is the card and the confidence. If everything is as Su he said, they will add up to more than 80000 people, but they are short of the number of more than 10000 soldiers. The two sides can make up for this gap.


    "Then there will be no problem." Ke Lu nodded happily when he heard this. What he was most worried about was the lack of troops on his side. If the difference was too far, it would be difficult to fight this battle. After all, the warla cavalry were not vegetarian. Before the five-star army appeared, they were the most powerful existence. Even the cavalry of the Tatar department were not their opponents.


    The other three teachers nodded as if they were attached. Then they showed a rumbling sense of war. It can be seen that they are also very eager to fight and continue to make contributions.


    "Well, we all know the situation. Now you go back to each division and assign tasks to the following officers. We must remember to respond to changes with constancy. Don''t show the slightest foot before joining the army. There are a lot of vara scouts around us." Su He stringed the four division commanders and reminded them that they must do a good job in confidentiality.


    Different from other countries, Wara cavalry''s riding skills are no worse than those of the five-star army. In addition, bermur''s caution, Wara scouts followed them shortly after the team set out in tupanlu city. Although Suhe had sent people to surround them, they always died one after another, and because the combat effectiveness of both sides was similar, no one could get better in the end. In the end, Suhe only killed them If he could let the other side watch him, he would not have any abnormal behavior before he joined the army. In this way, being stared at by others can also reduce bermur''s vigilance.


    After the four division commanders agreed, they all retreated, and then waited to meet Bai Shuang and others. Two days later, the first to wait was not the five-star cavalry who rushed to help the new three armies, but the 10000 defeated cavalry of Alef''s headquarters who fled from the West.


    Earlier, Su he received a telegram from commander Bai Shuang, saying that Alef with more than 10000 Yeerqiang cavalry might appear on the way of the new three armies. In this regard, Su he also made some arrangements. For example, he sent the second division to the front, and the third division and the fourth division stood on the left and right. He told him that once he met the defeated Yeerqiang cavalry, he didn''t need to talk to him and killed him directly. But at the same time, he doesn''t want to meet each other. After all, he is a 10000 cavalry. It''s not easy to defeat him without a suitable encirclement.


    Naturally, Su he was worried that once he matched with Alef''s 10000 cavalry, he was afraid that bermur behind him would soon receive news. If he could not quickly destroy the incoming enemy, it was likely that the new three armies would face the risk of being attacked by both sides, which was not what he wanted to see.


    But the development of things may not be as expected. It''s like Su he didn''t expect to meet this enemy horse, but he finally met it. After receiving the news from the scout in front that a cavalry with Yeerqiang flag was on the road ahead, Su He exhaled and ordered: "Order the second, third and fourth divisions to attack on the whole line, and be sure to solve the enemy in the shortest time. At the same time, inform the first division to stop the charge of Wara cavalry and buy enough time for us to solve the enemy."


    Next, it depends on who is faster, which will probably determine the direction of the next war situation.


    Besides, Alef, after the defeat, he took 10000 cavalry all the way to the East. The reason why he didn''t escape, he continued to choose to walk on the official road, so that he could join hands with the vara cavalry to destroy the new three armies of the five-star army.


    First there was the inaction under the Turpan City, so that the army was defeated and lost the city. Then there was a sneak attack here, and there were only 10000 people left in the 30000 army. After two wars and two defeats, Alef knew that if he could not fight a beautiful turnaround, he was afraid that even if he fled back to Yerqiang, he would face the risk of losing his official and being sentenced to prison.


    In order to be able to do meritorious service on behalf of sin, Alef had to go to officialdom without being hard headed. He was going to fight back.


    Alef, who has been defeated twice in a row, has learned to be smart this time. He first sent a large number of scouts to inquire in the front. At the same time, he also sent a team of capable scouts to walk around the path. Their task is to see general burmul of warra department, tell each other what happened to him, and then form a situation of two sides attacking the new three armies.


    After the scouts were sent, Alef ordered the army to be ready to fight and defend at any time. He had only 10000 cavalry, so he wouldn''t play any charge war with the new three armies with more than 30000 cavalry. He just had to stay here and wait for the vara cavalry to rush up and attack on both sides.


    It was precisely because of his early preparation that when he learned that the new three armies were ten miles away in front of him, Alef decisively gave the army the order to stop moving and defend on the spot. After doing this, he began to pray that the vara cavalry must be faster and faster.


    Perhaps prayer worked, but in fact, it was the Scout team sent by that team that worked. They met the vara army scouts before the two sides fought. After revealing their identity, they met the vara Army General bermur under their guide.


    "What? The five-star army took the lead in launching a counterattack? Your general Alef returned from a big defeat, and 30000 cavalry lost 20000?" bermur, who was riding on his horse and was preparing to go forward, saw Yeerqiang cavalry under a dead tree. He knew something from them two days ago.


    He didn''t think about this possibility, but after thinking about it, he didn''t think that the five-star army would hit the stone with an egg. After all, there was a great disparity in the number of troops. But he forgot a very important point, that is, not all the armies of the five-nation coalition had the strength of Warsaw cavalry, which was his biggest negligence.


    Fortunately, although Alef was defeated, he was not frightened. He also knew that he wanted to do meritorious service on behalf of sin. In this way, he was given a chance to attack the new three armies from both sides. There were more than 30000 five-star cavalry in front of him. If they could be completely eliminated, it would be a heavy blow to the five-star army and the king of Wunan. At the thought of this result, bomul''s face turned With a lot of excitement, "what''s the sound of sticking it?"

 Chapter 1250

    "The end will be here." the one side of the post had thought of something, and immediately agreed excitedly.


    "The general gave you 30000 elite cavalry and asked you to take them to launch a fierce attack on the new three armies now, and the army will arrive soon. Are you confident to make a hole to meet general Alef?" after thinking about it, bomul decided to send 30000 troops. In his opinion, if there are fewer factions, it may be difficult to break through the other party''s defense line. If there are more factions, there may be danger here in case of any emergency, so 30000 is just right.


    Finally, I can lead the army to fight face to face with the five-star army. Naturally, I am very excited. At the moment, I replied happily: "please rest assured, the general will live up to his mission."


    "Good, you go quickly." after showing an appreciative look at tieqiyin, bermur immediately gave orders to the whole army. Except for the 5000 cavalry escorting grain and grass, other cavalry were ready to attack at any time to support tieqiyin and win the new three armies.


    ......


    Under the leadership of general Alef, the 10000 cavalry of Yeerqiang have already arranged their formation, and the strong bow has been placed in their hands for a distance of five miles.


    Alef, who was heavily armored, looked anxiously ahead. The scouts sent out to inform the vara army don''t know whether they have completed the task. If not, with the 10000 cavalry in his hands, he really doesn''t have much confidence to last long.


    The sky was gloomy again, and a snowflake fell. Alef stretched out his right hand to catch a snowflake. At the same time, a surprised color flashed in his eyes and said, "it''s snowing heavily!"


    Immediately, it snowed all over the sky and filled this space in a very short time. For a time, even his sight was covered, which made Alef''s heart sink involuntarily.


    The sight was blocked, which was not a good thing for the long-range shooting of bows and arrows. When he couldn''t accurately locate the target, Alef scolded God for not opening his eyes, and it snowed heavily at this time. But at the same time, he had to raise his spirits and give an order to the cavalry, "everyone must not shoot blindly. We must see that we are shooting. Even if we can only shoot one arrow, we should also hit the target."


    Usually facing the cavalry coming from a long distance, considering the distance, most archers shoot two arrows, unless they can shoot three or four arrows with very fast hand speed. It''s just that it''s snowy all over the world. It''s more difficult to determine the location of the target. Alef had to shoot an arrow and see where the target is.


    The waiting is long and seems to come in a flash. Soon after Yeerqiang''s ten thousand horses were arrayed, there was a rumbling sound in the distance, and then more and more dark shadows appeared in sight. Alef''s eyes were also tight, and his left hand gripped the scabbard of the loaded saber.


    At this moment, not only Alef was very nervous, but the 10000 cavalry around him were also very nervous. Although they could not see how many enemies rushed towards them because of the heavy snow, looking at the dense dark shadow, they intuitively told them that there were many enemies riding, at least far more than their own.


    "Prepare to shoot the arrow." some generals led by the commander standing in the army shouted, which made the already tense atmosphere more dignified.


    "Kill!"


    The cavalry of the new third army came from far to near. Bi Cai, the commander of the second division, who rushed into the army, kept shouting with a sharp saber in his hand. Under his leadership, 8400 people came from the front with two divisions full of circles.


    At almost the same time, Lei chuandang, the commander of the third riding division on the left, also gave the order to rush to kill; On the right side, Chang Bo, the commander of the fourth division, jumped with the whole division of cavalry.


    More than 20000 cavalry, more than twice as many as Yeerqiang, are powerful and have high morale.


    "Don''t be afraid!" feeling the fierce fighting spirit, Alef stabilized the army with his own shout, "the 100000 cavalry of warra are meeting with us. As long as we can stop their momentum, the next is the time for us to attack on both sides. Brothers, great achievements are in front of us. Shoot an arrow!"


    The more he shouted, the more excited Alef seemed to cheer himself up. With the last cry, ten thousand arrows flew across and shot at the cavalry of the new three services who were rushing towards them.


    Ding Ding, Dang Dang


    The bows and arrows came all over the sky and fell to the sky of Qier regiment with the snowflakes. Then there was a wave of saber waving, and there was all kinds of impact.


    Almost under the indiscriminate attack, from time to time, one after another five-star cavalry soldier fell from his horse. Under such a large-scale bow and arrow attack, the role of blocking and dodging becomes very limited.


    Fortunately, under the leadership of Su He, the new three armies usually pay great attention to the training in the face of bow and arrow long-range attacks. When seeing the overwhelming bow and arrow coming, most cavalry jumped on both sides of the horse, so that the loss can be minimized.


    For the cavalry, the distance of more than 100 meters is just ten seconds. Taking this opportunity, the Yeerqiang cavalry have cleaned up the front and gathered like an iron bucket.


    Facing the superior forces of the other side, Alef did not choose to fight hard, but learned from Wang Ba, using cavalry as turtle shells to form a Taoist wall to defend.


    Ten thousand cavalry, boundless, that''s not saying. It is hard to imagine how spectacular and terrible it would be if we hadn''t seen it with our own eyes. If such an army just wants to kill one by one, I really don''t know when it can be solved. The best way is to directly destroy their war intention, defeat their war heart and let them flee everywhere. In this way, it is the best way to solve the war.


    Often, when the five-star army faces the enemy, the most customary way is to cut the enemy, then find the location of the main general, and then launch the most fierce attack, either kill the enemy general or scare away the enemy general, and take one of them to win. But now, Alef shrank within the human wall, so that the three five-star cavalry divisions surrounding them could not be found at one time, which achieved the effect of catching the thief and the king first.


    Alef''s tactics are still very clever. He first kept his own safety, so that the army would not be disordered and the government orders could be unified. Then, on the grounds that the vara cavalry would come to reinforce at any time, we established our firm confidence in resistance.


    With cohesion and hope, such an army will not be easily defeated. At least it can not be solved in a short time.


    In the twinkling of an eye, half an hour after the attack time, the three cavalry divisions only eliminated more than 2000 cavalry in the periphery. This consumption speed made the three cavalry divisions anxious, but there was no way to do it.


    "Continue to rush, stop using the arrow array, use the bow and arrow to carry out the process attack, end with the close range horse tactics, and try to open a hole quickly." Bi, the commander of the second division, thought that Ke Lu, the commander of the first division, was afraid to start to meet the fierce rush of the Warsaw cavalry at this time, and immediately felt the great pressure on him.


    In fact, at this moment, Mr. kolu had seen the 30000 cavalry led by tieqiyin, and the two sides had fought together.


    It was faster than expected. Sticking to his voice, he was bent on making great achievements. This time, with 30000 cavalry, he appeared in front of the front of the first division at the fastest speed without a moment''s rest after getting the order. Then, relying on the advantage of military strength, they launched an overwhelming rush.


    Bow and arrow long-range shooting, at least killing and wounding more than 1000 cavalry under two rounds. Ke Lu pulled out the saber in his hand and no longer defended, but replaced it with frontal opposition.


    Not defending the counter offensive is what kolu prepared for the enemy. What he wants is surprise. What he wants is to hit the other party unexpectedly.


    Among the 8400 cavalry soldiers, except 3400 who continued to stay where they were and harassed with bows and arrows, the other 5000 cavalry soldiers fought back with the sharp array of arrows. As soon as they rushed into the enemy camp, they rode on their horses and stood in the middle of the Chinese army, waiting to see the beautiful sound of the five-star army. At this moment, they couldn''t help staring.


    On the way here, tieqiyin thought about whether his sudden appearance would surprise the other party, or whether the other party had been prepared, such as what to refuse the stake, whether the things of iron thistles were already ready, how to deal with it next, and how to exchange the smallest price for the greatest victory, etc.


    But when he came, he didn''t see how the first Cavalry Division was prepared, and he didn''t even see one of the most basic anti horse stakes. This made him happy that he was fast enough and beat a time difference. In this way, he had more confidence and was able to deal with less than 10000 cavalry with 30000 people. Isn''t that easy?


    It can be said that after a few hands of preparation, they only wait for the other party to make a move, so as to remain unchanged and respond to changes. But what he never expected was that the other party would counter charge, which was greatly beyond his expectation. Many cavalry who rushed in front did not think about it, so that when Ke Lu launched the charge with 5000 cavalry, there were many vara cavalry who were lying on the side of the war horse or under the horse, doing tactical actions to avoid bows and arrows?


    Suddenly, the enemy cavalry appeared around him. Unprepared, many soldiers didn''t even have the opportunity to raise their knives. They were caught off guard by the cavalry of the five-star army. In a short time, at least 600 Warsaw cavalry were cut to death in a confrontation, and the wounded reached an amazing number of more than 1000.


    Just a wave of bow and arrow long-range shooting, plus an unexpected wave of bow and arrow long-range attack, immediately killed the other party more than 3000. Ke Lu only lost less than 200 cavalry combat effectiveness, and most of them were only wounded. With this victory, he returned safely with nearly 5000 cavalry brothers.

 Chapter 1251

    "Asshole! Asshole!" the Chinese Army roared in his voice. He was so energetic when he came, but he lost one tenth of his combat power, which was unacceptable to him. In his anger, he shouted to the drum beating soldiers: "the horn of impact, rush, rush, rush!"


    Angry tieqiyin wants to use the number advantage to destroy the enemy. Even if the other party''s bow and arrow is sharp, he will lose some combat power, but he doesn''t care. In short, he wants the five-star cavalry opposite to die. He wants these people to know how sad it is to annoy themselves.


    The drums suddenly became faster and tighter. The Warsaw cavalry who listened to the command accelerated and then accelerated, and rushed directly to the five-star cavalry array less than 10000 opposite.


    On the battlefield, the drum is the command. The faster the drum is, the more it represents the acceleration and fierceness of the attack speed. For a time, the snow on the earth is brought up by the war horse, coupled with the heavy snow falling in the sky. When they are combined, it gives people a feeling of snow all over the sky and hinders people''s sight to the greatest extent.


    "This is the appearance of a fierce attack, ha ha, withdraw." Mr. Ke Lu, who just returned to the position with a victory, looked at the far away vara cavalry with great momentum, but he was not afraid at all. On the contrary, he also showed an excited smile. As he waved his hand, the flag flashed around him, and the cavalry of the first division quickly retreated two miles.


    This action, because of the heavy snow, the rushing vara cavalry can''t see very clearly. They just roughly see that the five-star cavalry are retreating, which gives them infinite confidence that defeating the enemy''s heart is at this moment and victory is within reach. But all the Warsaw cavalry in charge did not know that what was waiting for them was more painful forgetting and unimaginable death trap.


    "Go, go!"


    "The five-star cavalry were afraid to retreat and rushed up to kill them."


    "Faster, you can''t let the five-star cavalry escape..."


    Under the shouts of some commanders, the morale of the whole Warsaw cavalry is constantly improving, and the speed is also accelerating. It seems that there is really no credit for taking a step slower.


    "Rush... Ah... Howl..."


    "Rush... Ah... Save..."


    "Rush... Ah... No..."


    In the heavy snow, the Warsaw cavalry were getting closer and closer to the retreating cavalry division. When they were close to a mile, strange images suddenly appeared in front of them. Rows of anti horse piles composed of extremely sharp wood suddenly appeared in front of them.


    If the line of sight allows, you can make all kinds of evasion or even stand still 300 meters away to avoid losses. But now, when the momentum is too fast and the line of sight is limited, the faster the Walla cavalry, the more powerful the impact on the anti horse pile is. In a short time, at least thousands of cavalry were killed, and countless can''t afford it.


    The appearance of the full three rejection stakes has become a nightmare in the eyes of the vara cavalry in the forward momentum. When they see that the war horses are falling down and the blood is gushing out, some of the later cavalry are finally better than stopping the war horses.


    But they stopped. The cavalry behind them could not stop all. They didn''t know what was going on in front of them. They were still rushing according to the rhythm of the war drum. This is tragic.


    The front can''t stop, and the rear can''t rush up. In a short time, the two sides collided together. The number of people killed by each other began to increase greatly. As a result, thousands of corpses were killed in a very short time.


    "Come on, hide on both sides." finally, the commander of the army who responded shouted to give orders.


    It is worthy of being an elite vara cavalry. After a short period of chaos, the order was soon restored. The front army flashed to both sides, and the rear came to ride and charge at the refusal stake.


    Bang... Bang... When... Fork


    All kinds of voices are heard, and the cavalry rushing on the anti horse pile are in different forms, but no matter what changes, they can''t escape the result of death in the end.


    The anti horse stakes were limited. After several waves of attacks, the vara cavalry just knocked all the obstacles to the ground with their lives, so they could not play the role of the task.


    Standing against the cavalry is like a natural thing, which is hated and helpless. Today, the vara cavalry showed their fierce side of not defending death, and completely destroyed the anti horse pile that turned them pale at ordinary times. But no one cheered, because it was not the result they wanted on their own initiative, but the result after adding countless lives.


    "There''s no anti horse stake in the way, kill." when I saw another cavalry rush forward, but there was no cry, and the vara cavalry on both sides shouted excitedly, they launched a fierce attack again, looking like they wanted revenge.


    "Ah! No!"


    Just after rushing into the official road, the cavalry team, which had been quiet for less than half an hour, suddenly heard a sad cry. Then the cry became louder and louder, which forced the Warsaw cavalry following behind to stop in place. They really didn''t know what happened again?


    This time, what blocked the road was not the anti horse stake that could be seen with the naked eye, but the iron tribulus under the snow.


    Covered by the heavy snow, the iron thistles hide on the ground without showing the mountain and dew. Once a cavalry rushes, as long as the horseshoe steps on it, you can imagine how painful it is. At present, the war horses neigh, which leads to the scene that the cavalry on them are thrown to the ground one by one by crazy war horses.


    Whether it''s a horse stump or a Tribulus terrestris, Ke Lu has long been prepared. When receiving the task, Bi CAI and the three teachers left him all the iron thistles in their hands. But kolu didn''t use it for the first time. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to use it, but the timing was wrong.


    Warsaw cavalry can recruit and fight well. They are not ordinary enemy cavalry. They have rich combat experience. They can''t be unprepared with conventional weapons against cavalry, such as anti horse stakes and iron thistles. So if you want to use it, you should be surprised.


    Fortunately, it snowed heavily, which gave Ke Lu inspiration and inspiration. That''s what happened just now.


    The most important thing is that under the heavy snow, the two sides of the official road are completely closed, forming a snowdrift half a person high. The war horse can''t gallop on it, so Ke Lu doesn''t have to worry about the attack on both sides and can focus on his main road.


    Anti horse stake and iron Tribulus terrestris were used respectively, and they really worked. And this is not over. When the other party''s momentum was interrupted by the two generals and the enemy''s morale was unstable, Ke Lu led 5000 cavalry to attack again. All the iron thistles along the way have been covered by the bodies of Warsaw cavalry and war horses. They just need to step on these to rush out.


    Boom!


    The Warsaw cavalry, who were waiting for the movement ahead, saw a torrent coming out, and then the bows and arrows were fired in unison, and the sabers flew towards them. Unexpectedly, it was the cavalry of the five-star army that rushed out at this time. Once again, the Warsaw cavalry did not know how many were killed. As for the rest of the servants, they were stunned and scared by Ke Lu''s repeated means, Then one by one turned and withdrew, which was a bit faster than the rabbit.


    After two dashes and two blocks, the five-star army made the other party pay at least 6000 cavalry casualties, which greatly hurt the other party''s morale. Ke Lu was relieved. This defeat is in front of us. It must be that the commander of the other party will not attack for a while and a half as long as he is not stupid. With the joy of victory, Ke Lu rode to the rear, the temporary military headquarters two miles away, where he met commander Su He.


    He had known the development of the war from the reconnaissance mouth. When Ke Lu got in, Su he got up and greeted him, "yes, Ke Lu, you did well. Your credit, the military commander will truthfully report to the sixth young master. I think the newly established head of the new episode can''t run away."


    Su he took the initiative to get up and greet each other, which already represented his optimistic attitude towards Ke Lu. When he heard that the other party recommended him as the commander of the new group regiment to be established, Ke Lu was very excited. At the moment, he hugged his fist and said, "at the end, I''ll thank the junzuo for his cultivation, but... I just want to work under the junzuo."


    "Oh?" Ke Lu''s answer greatly surprised Su He. You know, he is only the commander of the new Third Army. Although it is said that the new first army will be expanded into the new first group army this time, there will be three more positions for the commander. In the future, when the new third army becomes the new third group army, there will also be three positions for the commander, but how far is it. A great military talent like Ke Lu can''t wait, otherwise it will be a serious mistake in employment.


    The heart had its own idea. Su he patted Ke Lu on the shoulder and said with satisfaction: "I understand your mood, but with your talent, it''s too wronged to command only the first division. If you have the opportunity, it''s a good thing to be able to command more troops. Besides, everyone is in the five-star army and works for the sixth young master. They should be equal to each other."


    With some consolation, Ke Lu obviously heard it in his ears, but he still said, "but I still want to be in the military seat..."


    "Well, this matter is not mentioned first. The commander has just reported to you six names of your name and merit. As for whether you have the chance to serve, you will not has the final say of the army commander. All the waiting orders are. Well, next we will discuss how to eliminate the attack if the army is attacked again."


    A military commander and a division commander immediately came to the sand table, pointed to the terrain above and held intense consultations according to the strength of both sides.


    The attack was frustrated and seriously damaged. The news of the current Army''s defeat came back, and his face became extremely ugly.

 Chapter 1252

    Originally, I thought that I had brought the most elite Warsaw cavalry in the world, and he had an absolute advantage in military strength. This first battle would be won, and he would become the first general of the five nation coalition army to defeat the five-star army on the front battlefield. Unexpectedly, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, and the loss of 6000. The result is really too unsatisfactory and even unacceptable to him.


    Continue the charge?


    Tieqiyin wanted to give such an order very much, but when he saw that the other leading generals in the account all lowered their heads and looked worried, he finally suppressed his anger to send troops and said: "It was my impulse that caused the loss of the army. I will personally apologize to general bermur for this matter. As for everyone, take a good rest and build some horse rejection stakes to prevent the attack of the five-star army."


    A cavalry team of more than 20000 people even had to guard against the attack of less than 10000 five-star troops. If this was said half a day ago, he would want to laugh. But now, he has to admit that the five-star cavalry has such strength.


    The attack suddenly stopped, which made Su He and Ke Lu, who had originally come up with various countermeasures to resolve the enemy''s riding attack, were in a fog. Seeing that it was going to be late, after they looked at each other, they finally believed that they must have been afraid of each other''s unified general after the previous defeat.


    "Alas, it''s a pity that there are so many iron tribulus for the horse rope I buried in the snow." When Ke Lu knew whether the other party would attack for a moment and a half, he even looked sad. Su He, who listened to these words, was shaking his eyebrows. Wouldn''t it be good if the enemy didn''t attack? As for not having to fight hard, and once the main force came, they would have the power to fight back even if it was a frontal battle on the battlefield.


    ......


    The attack of the three cavalry divisions of the new three services continued.


    In the face of a sea of people, even when people are crowded and close to people, the arrow array can not play a greater role. Under the temporary change of Bi Cai, the commander of the second riding division, he changed to bow and arrow and horse riding tactics. After that, one bow and arrow shot close to life, and each rope is like a sharp cone, trapping and dragging Yeerqiang cavalry under his horse.


    The five-star army is like a spider weaving a web, nibbling at the surrounded Yerqiang cavalry.


    Alef, who is protected by 10000 cavalry soldiers among the Chinese army, can''t see the extreme at the moment. He has been here for a long time. It''s getting dark, but he still hasn''t seen the shadow of reinforcements. What''s the matter?


    Even if the scouts sent by themselves did not inform the Warsaw army in time, should the Warsaw army know such a big movement here?


    He felt the sound of killing was getting closer and closer, which proved that the siege was getting smaller and smaller. The fear expression on Alef''s face was heavier. He had a feeling that he was likely to die here this time.


    With the same mentality, there are also the Deputy generals and close soldiers around them. I thought that the backup army would arrive for a few hours, and then they would cooperate inside and outside, bloom in the middle, and then they could win the five-star army and go back to accept the reward from the king, but now it seems that their life is hard to be guaranteed.


    The shouting continued. A deputy general finally couldn''t help asking, "general, when will our reinforcements come?"


    "Soon, it should be soon." Alef, who didn''t want to be confused, had to give a voice and prevaricate. Soon after his words fell, there were bursts of horse hoofs trampling on the ground in the peripheral array, and then there was a roar of people.


    "Here comes a lot of cavalry?" a soldier fell on the snow and looked happy when he looked up.


    "Oh? The reinforcements must be coming. Ha ha, the reinforcements are coming. Tell the brothers that we must resist, and the victory is in front of us." as soon as he changed his silent appearance just now, Alef became active again at this moment.


    Yes, the cavalry came, but not the vara cavalry. After being taken measures again and again, he was afraid of the cavalry of the five-star army. He chose to stand still and wait for general bermur to lead the main force. This action is tantamount to giving up the cavalry of 10000 Yeerqiang.


    It was not the vara cavalry that came. It was the five-star army that chased Alef all the way and defeated them. They were Bai Shuang''s four regiments, Dai Kuo and the first division and the cavalry regiment of Ma xiongshan.


    Under the successive wars, Bai Shuang and them rested for a long time, which made Alef run so far. Fortunately, the new three armies received the telegram and made remedial actions in time, just blocking the 10000 cavalry here.


    After the two sides joined forces, Bi Cai, commander of the second division of the new Third Army, said excitedly, "it''s great for you to come. In this way, let''s work together to win all the cavalry of Yeerqiang earlier."


    As he spoke, Bi CAI was ready to give the order to attack again. But Bai Shuang stopped him, "Mr. Bi, take it easy."


    Although Bai Shuang is the leader, he is the leader of the first Cavalry Division in the world. He is also a student of Yang Chendong and has made great achievements many times. It''s more than enough to go to other units at will and be a division commander. He suddenly spoke. Even Bi CAI can''t blame anything.


    When everyone''s eyes fell on Bai Shuang, the young general felt embarrassed and touched the tip of his nose. Then he said, "don''t look at me like this. I just want to see if it''s better not to convince this Yeerqiang cavalry to bend people without fighting?"


    "Convince them, how can this..." Bi Cai wanted to say that it was impossible. However, considering that the current situation has been completely reversed, what the other party expects is only the vara cavalry to help, but at this time, there is no movement. This road should not be able to go through. Maybe there will be unexpected results if they go to persuade the surrender at this time.


    It doesn''t take much effort, but just let Bai Shuang test it. Even if it doesn''t succeed, it won''t lose anything. The other chief officers of the unified army all smiled and agreed to Bai Shuang''s requirements.


    "Thank you very much, then I''ll try." Bai bi-directional smiled with gratitude, and then rode a horse to the outside of the Yeerqiang camp surrounded by groups.


    I don''t know when he had an object similar to a loudspeaker made of iron in his hand. When he studied with Yang Chendong in Yang family college, he didn''t do less simple and effective things. Now there are many similar small things in his fourth regiment.


    Holding a tin loudspeaker in his hand, Bai Shuang''s subsequent voice spread in the snowy night. "Hello, ye erqiang''s brothers and general Alef. I''m Bai Shuang, head of the fourth regiment of the first division of the world cavalry of the five-star army. Oh, you may not know me, but I know you, because I designed you to sneak camp and defeat you just three nights ago..."


    It''s just a victor''s gesture. This red, naked and naked show off is particularly harsh in the ears of Yeerqiang cavalry, but they can only endure. Now they are surrounded by the army. Whoever rushes out first is tantamount to dying.


    Bai Shuang didn''t seem to have such consciousness, and he was still talking to himself, "To tell you the truth, the Allied forces of the five countries are very powerful, but their names are frightening. They really won''t be in the eyes of our powerful five-star army. I''m afraid you don''t know. We killed 30000 cavalry in Turpan three nights ago. Compared with that, you are good. At least 10000 people escaped. Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you Just five days ago, the first division of our world cavalry rushed out of the Alashankou, inflicted heavy damage on the 80000 Yili cavalry who surrounded us there, killed about 60000 prisoners. Also, just this afternoon, 200000 reinforcements of our five-star army rushed behind the 100000 vara army, made a fierce attack and made countless gains. Now the vara army has been killed In other words, in this battlefield, only you, a cavalry of less than 10000 people, are still insisting. I want to ask you, what''s the point of your persistence? "


    If true or false, Bai Shuang will come with his mouth open. This is the so-called war is not tired of fraud.


    There is not much real content in the words, but it has indeed formed enough pressure for the Yeerqiang cavalry with very closed news. Once these words are said, I don''t know how many people''s faces have changed greatly, nor how many people begin to doubt or even believe Bai Shuang''s words.


    At the moment, Bai Shuang is still doing ideological and political work, "Yeerqiang cavalry, our five-star army will not kill prisoners indiscriminately. As long as we sincerely change, we will give them a chance. It''s like that when you were defeated three days ago, 17000 prisoners were in our hands. Now they not only have their personal safety guaranteed, but also can freely choose their future life after it is determined that there is no problem. For example, join the five-star army , become a part of us, for example, to be an ordinary people, and then share 30 mu of grain fields, wife and children hot Kang, completely away from the war, what a comfortable and yearning life... "


    The words of bewitchment continued. Under Bai Shuang''s three inch tongue, he described the future well, which made many Yeerqiang cavalry yearn. Even some generals in the army began to waver at this time.


    Alef, who was in the middle of the Chinese army, naturally felt this change. At the moment, he wanted to shout a loud reprimand to make everyone not believe the words of the five-star army general. But before he could speak, Bai Shuang outside called his name first, "General Alef, I know you. In fact, we didn''t have any hatred before. The better thing is that your appearance didn''t cause any loss to our five-star army, so we also welcome your surrender. If you choose to abandon the secret and turn to the bright, I can guarantee in front of the three armies that I will never touch you, and I will also ensure your personal safety and make you happy to do it What you want to do. I think no one is afraid of death, not to mention this meaningless death. Are you right? "

 Chapter 1253

    "Well, I''ve said everything I should say. Now I''ll give you a column of incense to consider. During this time, those who surrender can ensure their absolute safety. On the contrary, if anyone wants to resist desperately, a column of incense will launch the final general attack. At that time, whether generals or soldiers, there will be no amnesty!"


    At the end, Bai Shuang''s tone became extremely firm, showing his cold-blooded side as a general.


    A stick of incense determines life and death.


    At this point, the attack has stopped. But it can be expected that if these people do not surrender, after a pillar of incense, the new round of attack will be more fierce. At that time, I''m afraid few people can survive.


    In addition to the cold wind still blowing at night, the barracks of tens of thousands of troops were horribly silent. Even the war horses stopped neighing, which made the atmosphere in this area very strange.


    I don''t know how long the tranquility lasted until someone in the Yeerqiang cavalry group made a voice, "I don''t want to die. There are parents, wives and children in my family. I want to live and surrender."


    The sound was like throwing a stone in the quiet pool water, which immediately attracted more resonance. For a time, I don''t know how many people attached to the sound, "yes, we don''t want to die, we choose to surrender."


    As the sound grew louder, cavalry stepped out of the crowd, dropped their weapons, dismounted, came to the cavalry of the five-star army, and squatted on the ground with their heads in their hands.


    "Well, move these people over there and get them some food." Mr. bicai smiled at this moment. He had to pay some price to win. It''s better now. Just with a few words, he forced the other party to surrender in a large area. This means of winning without effort is really clever, which also made him more admiration in his eyes when he looked at Bai Shuang.


    With the examples in front of us, more and more Yeerqiang cavalry choose to surrender. They want to survive. They also have the right to choose life and death.


    As more and more ordinary soldiers chose to surrender, some of the commanders, commanders, centurions and even two commanders also chose to surrender. Yeerqiang cavalry camp has a great sense of self defeating.


    Alef, who was in the Chinese army, also became very ugly at this moment. Although he knew he would lose, he lost so quickly that many soldiers even didn''t ask what they meant in the past. A sense of the general trend was deeply intertwined in his heart.


    As the number of troops in the periphery became smaller and smaller, those who chose to surrender changed from sporadic at the beginning to collective surrender one battalion at a time. Seeing those close soldiers standing around, Alef looked at himself with expectation. Alef sighed deeply: "Well, you can also make your own choice. General Ben won''t force you. But I can''t surrender. I''m the general of Yeerqiang. I''m..."


    At this moment, Alef wanted to make some sense to express his mind. But before he spoke, the close soldiers around him advised him. "General, we have been defeated. Even if you don''t surrender, you can''t change the result."


    "General, once the defeat is reported back to China, I''m afraid it will be very unfavorable to you. Even if you kill yourself now, you can''t change the result, and you won''t get any glory."


    "General, if we keep the green mountains, we are not afraid of no firewood. As long as people are still alive, there is hope for everything. It''s a big deal that we will follow the general to farm in the future. It''s not nice for us to stay away from war and be a farmer."


    "General, if you don''t surrender at this time, you will only lose your life for nothing. It doesn''t make any sense."


    "General..."


    All the close soldiers are making a voice to dissuade Alef. Everyone has different views, but the goal is the same, that is, to persuade the general and himself to make the same choice.


    As personal soldiers, the greatest responsibility is to protect the general''s safety. Once something happens to the general, the personal soldiers do not fulfill their responsibilities, which is a kind of shame. Although they have to choose to surrender, if the general chooses to die in battle, it also proves that they have not completed their mission, which will become a regret in many people''s lives.


    In order to complete the final task and sincerely do well for Alef, the voices of the family members are getting louder and louder, and the views of the discourse are also getting louder and louder.


    One thing is obviously false, but when more people talk about it, people often believe it. Alef is really ready to fight to the death. He wants to prove that he is a qualified general and a person who is not afraid of death. But the persuasion of his own soldiers soon made him waver.


    Alef, who was not determined to die, listened to his own soldiers sketching a blueprint for a better future, and his firm heart began to shake slowly.


    "There are still 60 breath." just when Alef felt that it was difficult to choose, he was outside the camp. Bai Shuang''s voice came out again. This also woke Alef. When he looked up and looked around, he was frightened to find that there was nothing around except that he was still with more than 30 soldiers.


    In this short period of time, all the remaining 7000 cavalry chose to surrender. They left one by one at the beginning until they left in batches. Up to now, only more than 30 people, including Alef, have not made the final choice in the whole battlefield.


    Tens of thousands of troops surrounded more than 30 people, and the result was doomed. Don''t say that the strength of these people is only stronger than that of ordinary cavalry. Even if everyone is an enemy of 100 people, there is still no possibility of escaping Shengsheng and winning the first war at this moment.


    "Thirty breath." Bai Shuang''s voice sounded again, like the wind of hell and the horn of death. Listening to Alef, he couldn''t stop shaking.


    "General, we have no choice. Give orders." the soldiers looked at Alef one by one with eager eyes.


    "This... This..." at this time, Alef wanted to say a few tough words, but the atmosphere at the scene did not allow him to do so. He had no time, "I surrender." when Bai Shuang said the last ten breath voice, Alef finally made the final decision, and his whole body collapsed after saying these three words, At that moment, it was like an old man without spirit. It seemed that he would grow old at any time at dusk.


    All the seven thousand cavalry chose to surrender. Bai Shuang was relieved at this moment. Then, under the attention of the people, he took the initiative to ride to Alef and extended his right arm friendly. "General Alef, the five-star army welcomes you to join."


    As a student of Yang Chendong, Bai Shuang has a good insight into the hearts of the people and the means to take advantage of the situation. The best way to defeat the five nation coalition is to find some people who are related to the five nation coalition. Only in this way can we better understand our opponents. Knowing ourselves and the enemy is a hundred victories.


    The sudden appearance of Bai Shuang made Alef instinctively very nervous. He didn''t know whether the other party would keep his promise or go back and kill himself. After all, the current situation is that people are the boss. He is just the fish on the chopping board to be slaughtered. Now he has no military power in his hands. If people really kill themselves, who will stand out for himself? Where is he going to reason?


    I thought I would die, but I settled accounts after autumn. Think about whether you have made a stupid decision. Should you choose to commit suicide just now? At least you can maintain the final dignity of your life. But when Bai Shuang''s right hand was handed over, he was confused. He found that the other party didn''t have any weapons in his hand, but he held a sharp saber in his right hand.


    "Hehe, this is a handshake, which is one of the etiquette of our five-star army. It means friendship. Doesn''t general Alef want to be my friend?" he said with a smile when he saw Alef''s nervous look.


    "Friends? Us?" at this moment, Alef was more confused.


    "Yes, you chose to surrender to our five-star army. Now we are not enemies, but friends. Don''t you like it?" Bai Shuang said in a positive tone.


    Alef''s eyes lit up when he finally turned around. It was absolutely beneficial for him to become friends with generals like Bai Shuang. At least he didn''t have to worry about security. At that moment, he quickly put down his saber and stretched out his right hand like Bai Shuang. When his two arms were held together, he kept repeating, "yes, we are friends, we are friends."


    After taking over Alef, several large armies joined forces and went straight to the temporary headquarters of the new three services. Although the battle was won, the war was not over, even it was just the beginning, because there were more powerful enemies standing opposite them and needed them to conquer.


    ......


    Turpan city.


    Having attacked the city for several days, feidan didn''t mean to break it at all. On the contrary, he became braver and braver. At present, the 10000 infantry sent by Turpan are losing repeatedly under lianfan''s siege, and there are only about 3000 left.


    All this is naturally the function of money. After the first group of defenders composed of the people in the city received their due remuneration, the number of young people signing up for guarding the city is increasing, reaching 30000. So many people went up to the tower, took up arms and guarded the whole Turpan City as solid as gold.


    Of course, the gold and silver paid for this every day is also expensive. The pile of silver mountains in front of the Palace Square is also shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye. Yang Chendong is not worried about all this. In his eyes, the problems that can be solved with money are not any problems.


    It has a large number of sites and three production bases: chixian City, Xiaowo province and Shicheng. Every day, just all kinds of fresh products and articles produced do not know who they are. The production of the Yang family must be high-quality products, especially the endless variety of new things, which have become the most popular goods of all countries and forces, such as glass products, mirrors, cigarettes and cosmetics. I don''t know how much profit it can bring to the Yang family.

 Chapter 1254

    When money no longer became the shackle of development, it also promoted the development and growth of the Yang system.


    With money, there is infinite power. When the textile industry is constantly improving and developing, ironmaking technology is also improving, and a large area of land is also developed. With food, clothing, use and flowers, the development of Yang system has become an unstoppable trend. A large number of military materials are transported to the front line by water and land every day, It is transported to the five-star army that is about to fight and is fighting. As the most solid backing, it can help them play the most powerful combat power on the battlefield.


    Just like all the five-star soldiers in Shicheng and the areas west and south of Shicheng, they all have a cotton military coat, which can not only keep warm in cold weather, but also become a life-saving dress. Such a good thing is envied by many enemies fighting with them. But it can only be envy. After all, no one can have tens of millions of mu of cotton planting land in the whole Southeast Asia like Yang.


    These are also the biggest reasons to support Yang Chendong''s continuous March to the north and south. It is precisely because the logistics support is very sufficient and the treatment of soldiers is very high that more people join the big family of the five-star army, so that the military strength of the five-star army not only does not retreat, but also expands under the long war.


    "Young master, half a million taels of silver have been used, and less than 1.7 million taels are left in the square." Yang Er is not only the servant around Yang Chendong, who is responsible for his absolute safety, but also acts as an assistant, secretary and even housekeeper.


    "Well, I see." Yang Chendong didn''t stop his actions because of Yang er''s report. At the moment, he was drafting a message to the new Fifth Army.


    The sudden addition of the white double fourth regiment immediately reversed the situation that seemed to be unfavorable to itself. Although it is still inferior to the other party in terms of total military strength, there is no difference in combat power. The next step is to enter the stage of stalemate. At the moment, it is obviously a waste to send all the three newly established armies. At this moment, Yang Chendong is brewing a counterattack.


    The first step of counterattack is to solve the siege of Turpan City, and then make necessary preparations for the next initiative.


    Yang Chendong is now a well deserved leader of the Yang system and the five-star army. What is a leader? You can see what ordinary people can''t see, think of what ordinary people can''t think of, and make the right decisions that ordinary people can''t make.


    Take one step to see three steps as an expert, take one step to see five steps as a general, take one step to see ten steps or even further, that is the real leader. Yang Chendong is the Lord who takes one step and sees ten steps. What he has to do now is to prepare for the future and future. The transfer of the new five armies can not only solve the siege of Turpan, but also take them to launch a counterattack at the first time after the other party''s defeat.


    It has never been Yang Chendong''s personality to scold or fight back. Maybe it''s because of his military background. What he prefers and is used to is that you respect me and I pay you back. If you call for no reason, I will return it for no reason. The kind of thing that you hit me and said sorry back is absolutely impossible in his eyes. Knowing that the strong are supreme and the rules are set by the strong, Yang Chendong has the capital and ability to ignore the rules and act arbitrarily.


    It''s like this time to send troops to Yibaili area. There is no name, just a simple dispatch. This is almost unimaginable in future generations. After all, when a military power like the United States wants to attack other small countries and rob others of their resources, it will first put forward a reason in the United Nations. Although this reason is sometimes so ridiculous and impractical, the face project must also be done.


    And now Yang Chendong is better than it. He doesn''t need any reason. Hitting you is hitting you. If you don''t accept it, you will fight with me. At the moment when he is finally beaten down, you will know whose fist is bigger and harder.


    Such an idea is completely different from Confucianism. In Yang Chendong''s heart, there is nothing including the mind of all things, and there is nothing. I am a Heavenly Kingdom. If you say something nice and show obedience, I will withdraw my troops. In his eyes, there is only the concept of the enemy and yourself. Either you will completely surrender, or you will be completely surrendered by me. There is no third choice.


    A tough military attitude and even a strong strength do not need any vertical and horizontal cooperation. What we need is to fight until we conquer the world and all the world is ours. At that time, it will naturally be the time for the unification of the world.


    With such great ambitions and goals, how could Yang Chendong be trapped in a small capital of Turpan. When many people are worried about whether they will be surrounded and whether there will be danger in the destruction of the city, what Yang Chendong has to do is to use this move to attract everyone, how to dispatch more troops, and then how to kill the so-called five nation coalition army.


    Yang Chendong hates the Allied forces. He has never forgotten the humiliation brought to China by the Eight Power Allied forces. On the battlefield of resisting US aggression and aiding Korea, the Allied forces of more than a dozen countries also wanted to bully China. Although China won in the end, it also paid a heavy price, and the pace of national reunification could not be slowed down indefinitely.


    Yang Chendong sometimes hates. He only hates that he didn''t live in that era and can''t go to the battlefield to kill the enemy in person to protect the dignity of the country; I''m glad I didn''t live in that era and was not humiliated by oppression.


    But in any case, this is an unforgettable history. Now that Yang Chendong has used his ability, he can change everything. Of course, he must be perfect. As for the Allied forces, defeating them is to defeat them until they lose their armor, the whole army is destroyed, and there is no place to live, and everything will naturally end.


    With Yang Chendong''s hatred for the so-called coalition forces, he was surrounded by the other party this time. It''s strange that he can spare the other party. The pen in his hand fell faster. In a short time, a telegram was drafted and handed over to Yang Er, "send the telegram to the new Fifth Army."


    ......


    Answer Lu Cheng.


    Winter has come, but some people don''t feel cold. On the contrary, the soldiers here are still a little nervous. They all feel a feeling before the war.


    There is only one reason for this feeling. Just five miles outside Dalu City, a large number of five-star armies can be seen training here every day, carrying out various exercises of encirclement, dispersion, attack and retreat of cavalry and infantry.


    It is like a military exercise of later generations. Every day, they change different patterns and play different routines. The sound of shouting and killing can easily spread to the land of five miles and to the eyes of the northern Ming army garrison soldiers in Dalu city.


    At the beginning, everyone was still very curious. Many soldiers and people took this curiosity to the city building, looked at the black spots five miles away from a distance, and listened to the sound of shouting and killing that is still far away.


    But after a long time, I got used to it. No one paid attention to it, but governor Shiheng, who originally wanted to send troops to Shicheng, also stopped all military operations.


    Of course, he knows the drill of the five-star army outside the city. Not only did he know, he also knew that this was a warning given to him by the five-star army. He had also sent someone to calculate that when the answer was that the number of five-star troops exercising outside the city exceeded 200000, and even this number would increase, Shi Heng had originally sent troops out of Dalu City, and his military plan in the attack city had to be extended indefinitely.


    Listen to people. Just from the cries of killing, we can hear the strong morale of the five-star army. In the face of such a strong army, Shi Heng is not sure that he will win with one blow. Without confidence, he would not send troops. Even if the earliest 200000 reinforcements of the northern Ming army had arrived from Kyoto and a large number of grain and grass had been transported in place, Shi Heng still wrote to Emperor Daizong on the grounds of cold weather to ask if he was fighting in the spring of next year.


    In fact, Shi Heng has made a decision, that is, he won''t make a move easily anyway. Anyway, he will not grant military orders outside. He doesn''t want to. Naturally, he can find a lot of reasons to delay.


    Think about it. When Shicheng was in trouble, it was besieged for more than a year, but it was not attacked by them and the Warsaw army. Now people are strong. What can he do to defeat his opponent?


    Because Shi Heng''s thought changed, the winter offensive originally planned by the northern Ming Dynasty had to be suspended. Shi Heng is like a poisonous snake dormant in the dark, waiting for the opportunity. He doesn''t believe that such exercises of the northern Ming army can be continued and maintained every day. You know, moving troops is moving money. So many soldiers pull back and forth every day, which is so laborious. It needs more food than usual. He wants to see when the five-star army can persist.


    Shicheng new army headquarters.


    Yang Si came here with a relaxed step and a smile on his face. As soon as he appeared, many people greeted him warmly when they saw him from a distance, "Mr. Yang is coming. Come to see our military seat again?"


    "Well, commander Hu is busy in military affairs, and there are too many things to work on. I ordered someone to cook some nutritious soup and brought it in person. How about having a taste?" Yang Si said with narrowed eyes, smiling at the officer who greeted him.


    The officer didn''t dare to answer. It was given to them. He didn''t have the reason to taste it first. He quickly found a job and refused in good faith on the grounds that he was too busy. Yang Si smiled and didn''t care. He was just polite and didn''t take it seriously. He still walked towards the interior of the military headquarters.


    At this time, Hu mang was looking at some information in his hand in a large office, and his eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together. When the knock on the door sounded, he habitually shouted, which first smelled a fragrance, and then saw Yang Sixi come in with a smile.

 Chapter 1255

    "Oh, you''re here. Come on, show me this list. Are there any people you know?" as soon as he saw Yang Si appear, Hu mang seemed to see the Savior. He pulled the other party over, and then reached out to take the hot soup in the hands of the correspondent behind Yang Si.


    The correspondent stepped back and closed the door. After there was no outsider, Yang Si''s eyebrows frowned together. Looking at the list that had just been forced in his hand, he said, "tiger head, is this the list of division chiefs reported by the army headquarters?"


    "That''s right." he opened the soup pot and took a deep breath of the fragrant tiger awn, revealing his satisfaction. He answered.


    "This... This number is too many. There are eleven candidates for the army commander, but there are only three positions. How do you choose?" Yang Si finally knew why tiger head was worried. If you change to yourself, you will have a headache under more monks and less monks. You know, but those who can enter this list are not mediocre people. Not only their talents and learning are not simple, but also the background behind them is very complex. If you don''t make a good one and can''t clarify the relationship, you will offend people.


    There''s nothing wrong with offending a gentleman, but once offending a villain, he may be stabbed at any time. Presumably, no one will like this feeling.


    "Wrong, eleven people are true, but there are not three places, only one place." Hu mang answered while drinking hot soup with an expression of enjoyment on his face. "I have reported LV Zhuo''s name to the young master. The young master not only agreed, but also set a quota for Ke Lu, the division commander of the first riding division of the new three armies. Therefore, there is only one vacant position left for the three commanders."


    "Fuck, how do you choose? It''s too difficult." I heard that it was one of eleven. Yang Siyi didn''t have an idea at that time.


    "Of course it''s hard, otherwise why do I worry so much. I said you should also find a way. When our new group army is established, your logistics commander''s hat will fall. You don''t know this, but it''s related to your future." Hu mang seemed to see that Yang Si wanted to retreat, so he blocked his future.


    Hu mang is right. With the continuous development and expansion of the five-star army, military logistics supply has also become a top priority. Yang Chendong also decided to set up the army''s logistics department. With Yang Si''s consistent performance, he naturally became the only candidate for the logistics commander.


    Once promoted to commander, the beans on Yang Si''s shoulders will be promoted from one to two, which is even better than an ordinary military commander. In this regard, Yang Si is naturally full of expectations. But Yang Chendong also said that the logistics department needs to fully cooperate with the establishment of the new group. As long as it is established, it will be changed by the division reform department. This is what Hu mang said just now.


    Hu mang just gave him an army. Yang Si didn''t refuse, but looked at the list seriously. At the moment, neither of them mentioned the matter of asking Yang Chendong for help. They also know that the young master is now busy. If he is working hard because of the selection of a military commander, wouldn''t he look too incompetent?


    Although it is said that these 11 people may have different backgrounds behind them, representing different interests, one is a schoolboy accompanied by Yang Chendong from childhood to childhood, and the other is a servant of the Yang family. When they unite, there are really few people who can make them feel afraid.


    "Most of the people on this list are unfamiliar to me. Well, I think I''ll find my third brother and ask him to make a detailed investigation of these people and report them in the newspaper." Yang Si shook his head after reading it for a while. He hasn''t heard of many people''s names. It''s really difficult for him to make a choice now.


    The so-called third brother in Yang Si''s mouth is naturally Yang San, director of the Security Bureau. Over the years, the development of the Security Bureau has been very powerful. Its tentacles have extended to all walks of life. It is absolutely no problem to investigate these 11 well-known people.


    At the same time, Hu Mang, who is also the chief of the intelligence department, nodded after listening, "OK, I''ll send a telegram to Yang San in the name of the chief."


    With the sending of this telegram, it immediately had a great impact on the whole Yang system and the five-star army. These are later words.


    ......


    The new Fifth Army.


    At this time, we have just entered the beluga city and have a short rest here.


    The first alien division and the second alien army arrived one step earlier than the new Fifth Army. At this time, the first alien army had been killed to the battlefield, and the second alien army was also preparing. It was bound to leave the city in two days. Only the newly arrived New Fifth Army is left. Now they still need to wait until the alien Second Army starts.


    It''s just that the plan hasn''t changed fast. A telegram was sent to Shi Wanshan, the commander of the army, and his look became very nervous. "The king of Wunan was surrounded in Turpan?" looking at the telegram with the word top secret, Shi Wanshan''s hands trembled as if he had been stunned.


    He looked around and found that there was no one else except himself. He was a little calm. He knew very well what kind of sensation and impact this news would cause once it came out. I''m afraid the whole battle plan would have to be changed. After all, no one''s safety could be compared with Yang Chendong.


    "It is an absolute trust and a heavy burden that such an important rescue operation should be completed by our new Fifth Army." after reading all the contents of the telegram, Shi Wanshan deeply breathed out a sigh, with some excitement in his eyes and more excitement.


    As a demobilized general, Shi Wanshan has been under great pressure since he served as the commander of the new Fifth Army.


    It should be said that because of the inside information, many senior generals in the new five armies came from demobilized generals. But it is also very rare for them to be appointed to the important post of military commander as soon as they cast their votes. Shi Wanshan also heard that his position had long been favored by some people. His appearance was tantamount to breaking some people''s wishful thinking. Now I don''t know how many pairs of eyes are staring at himself, waiting for his mistakes to break into the dust.


    Because of this, Shi Wanshan should be careful and cautious in every move he takes next. The purpose is not to send out some handles and bring trouble to yourself. At the same time, he also wants to think about how to make contributions on the battlefield to prove his ability and beat those who despise people.


    I have thought about how to show the courage to fight and fight in this battle with the five nation coalition forces to prove my strength. Unexpectedly, a better chance to prove yourself appeared.


    If you want to win any war, it will not solve the danger of Yang Chendong''s siege. It has more influence and achievements. And the burden fell on him, and he must finish it well. This is the first battle since the founding of the new five armies, and he must play well.


    "Come and call all the teachers, such as an emergency meeting." Shi Wanshan was very excited, but he didn''t blindly order the army to start immediately. He also had to work together to hold a Zhuge Liang meeting to list all the possible problems. Those that can be solved should be solved, and those that can''t be solved should also try their best to solve them.


    Soon after the correspondent left, four division commanders of the new Fifth Army, Gu He, Li you, Meng Chao and Ning Wenfeng, rushed to the temporary military headquarters and appeared in front of Shi Wanshan.


    "Everyone is here. Let''s take a seat and read a telegram first." without too much politeness, Shi Wanshan said straight to the point.


    The four teachers were all paste with one head. They didn''t understand what kind of telegram made the military seat so solemn, but after they read the contents of the telegram, they all stood up in surprise. Obviously, the contents of the telegram were too surprising.


    "Junzuo, is this telegram true?" after Li you, the second division commander, handed the telegram to Meng Chao, the third division commander, he couldn''t stop asking. But after asking, he smiled awkwardly. Are you kidding? Telegrams are unique to the five-star army. Who will pay for them? And even if you want to fake, you don''t dare to joke about such things.


    Shi Wanshan had no problem, because it was not necessary at all. He just looked at the four teachers with a serious face. When they all finished reading the telegram and looked up, his voice sounded immediately, "Military intelligence is an order, and the king of Wunan is surrounded. This is a matter of great urgency. It can be handed over to our new five armies to solve the situation. This in itself is a kind of trust, so this time we must have a perfect performance."


    "Yes, we must perform perfectly. This is the first battle of our new Fifth Army. We must play well." the four division commanders said excitedly. Obviously, they have seen the importance of this task.


    Seeing this, Shi Wanshan pointed to the sand table that had been set aside for a long time and said, "come on, let''s discuss how to solve the siege of Turpan City as soon as possible.


    ......


    Sticking to his voice, he stood still until general burmul kissed him the next morning. Then he came forward with a guilty face.


    Originally, bermur could have arrived last night, but after receiving the news sent by tieqiyin, he was not in a hurry. Instead, he kept pulling out with food and grass. He was worried that the five-star army would suddenly attack them and attack their idea of food and grass. After all, even Yeerqiang cavalry lost inexplicably. What happened in this? He is not ten now Clearly, the vigilance of the five-star cavalry has risen to the highest level.


    "Well, winning or losing is a routine matter for soldiers. Anyway, if you work hard, let''s talk about the specific situation." before bomul arrived at the big tent, he took the first seat and stared at his voice.

 Chapter 1256

    Next, he objectively reported the matter under the introduction of his voice, voice, emotion and appearance, including what Alef sent the scouting team said again. Bomul finally knew everything about it, and said with a serious look: "so, the five-star army is indeed a lot of capable people. In fact, the culture of the Han people is indeed broad and profound, and its art of war can not be underestimated."


    "Yes, the cavalry of the five-star army don''t fight hard with us at all. You retreat when you rush at him, and he enters when you retreat. With all kinds of means, it''s really impossible for people to guard against it." pasting his voice is like finding a confidant and complaining repeatedly.


    "Well, although the five-star army is strong, our Warsaw cavalry are the elite on the grassland. We are not afraid of any enemy, and the real warriors will not make excuses for failure." the cold voice came from burmul''s mouth. Although he did not cure his sin, he still lost the war after all, and there must be no good face.


    "Yes." tieqiyin became honest under the reprimand.


    Instead of looking at the notes, he began to meditate. He was considering the advantages and disadvantages of each other. After thinking for a long time, he said in a confident tone, "that is, the weakness of the other party is the lack of troops. Let''s make up our mind in this regard. Come on, call all the generals."


    The news that bermur had come with the main force of 70000 Warsaw cavalry was not a view, but an attitude. The other generals nodded in agreement. Su he knew that there could be no better way to fight the enemy in a short time. He said, "well, that''s right. Let''s stop quietly and see what they have."


    Su he did not mention the initiative to attack, because even with the first cavalry division of the Far East army, the fourth regiment of Bai Shuang and the light cavalry regiment of Ma xiongshan, he had only more than 50000 troops, which was still a big gap compared with the Wara cavalry of nearly 100000 troops.


    The difference in troops is so great that if we take a frontal attack, he will be the first to bear the same loss.


    After deciding on the policy of static braking against the enemy, the other generals got out of the big account one by one. When Bai Shuang also wanted to leave with the people, Su he shouted at him. There was only time for them in the account. A voice came out with a trace of tension and anxiety, "commander Bai, now the first division of cavalry in the world is surrounded by a lot. I don''t know what the situation is?"


    "This... I don''t know." Bai Shuang shook his head. He really didn''t take the initiative to contact Mr. Tian Hu. Although he is a member of the first Cavalry Division in the world, his battlefield is not there now, so he doesn''t pay much attention.


    According to the radio rules formulated by Yang Chendong, unless the above permission is obtained, otherwise, the military shall not contact the radio privately. This is an iron rule. Once, Hu Mang, the commander of the new first army, forgot this matter as soon as he was anxious and took the initiative to send a report to the new Second Army surrounded by the northern Ming army to ask if they had the idea of surrendering to Beiming. Later, after Yang Chendong knew it, Hu mang was punished and warned. The reporter was more sad and urged and was directly transferred back to the headquarters to an unimportant department.


    In Yang Chendong''s words at that time, the military commander doesn''t know the confidentiality regulations. Don''t you, a newspaper translator, know? Don''t you know how to remind and stop?


    Even Hu mang was warned. Where else dare to make mistakes? That''s why Turpan city has been surrounded, but the following armies and divisions don''t know anything about it. In a way, this is still very important for stabilizing the overall situation. The result is that there are some things Yang Chendong wants everyone to know, so everyone can know. If he doesn''t want to, others naturally can''t know.


    Without permission, he couldn''t take the initiative to send a report to the first division of the world cavalry. Su he wanted to know the situation there through Bai Shuang. Although it is said that he and Tian Hu often have a competitive relationship, they both belong to the five-star army and have long become sympathetic to each other.


    But unexpectedly, Bai Shuang didn''t know about it, so Su He nodded and said, "it seems that the situation over there should not be serious. The sixth young master didn''t want us to send troops for reinforcements. It should be unimpeded and unimpeded."


    After all, 80000 cavalry surrounded less than 20000 people. The huge gap in military strength makes people want to worry. It is reasonable for Su He Hui to have such an idea and understanding. Hearing these words in Bai Shuang''s ears, he smiled confidently, "commander of the Soviet army, thank you for your concern for our first Cavalry Division in the world, but in fact, you can rest assured that with 80000 people, you still don''t see enough to defeat us."


    "Are you so sure?" looking at Bai Shuang''s performance, Su he wanted to say how you could be so confident, but he was afraid that saying so would attract the other party''s disgust, so he changed his way.


    "That''s right." who wants Bai Shuang to answer with great confidence. "If these 80000 people suddenly appear and deal with the first Cavalry Division in the world by sneak attack, there will be some problems, but now, ha ha."


    Su he was so clever that he immediately heard something. He looked surprised and asked, "Oh, commander Bai means that Mr. Tian Hu intends to attract the enemy there?"


    At this time, Bai Shuang had no need to hide anything, so he replied: "Yes, all this is what the teacher means. The other party has millions of troops, and we are not superior in terms of military strength. When it comes to understanding the terrain and environment, we are even more at a disadvantage. That''s why we have this kind of snake out of the cave. Hehe, it''s difficult for some people to think this is a good opportunity. In fact, from the moment they divide their troops to attack, they are doomed to failure."


    Bai Shuang is not talking nonsense, but he has asked Yang Chendong. He didn''t know the plan at first. When he learned that he could get out of hobokeseri city and send reinforcements, his first thought was to reinforce the first Cavalry Division in the world. It was not far from hobokeseri city itself, but also his old army. Yang Chendong sent him a telegram and put the matter into practice He explained and said that Mr. Tian Hu had been prepared long ago. He didn''t have to worry about it. On the contrary, the strength of other five-star armies was relatively weak and needed his rescue.


    For the sake of confidentiality, Yang Chendong kept everyone else in the dark except Tian Hu. Bai Shuang also watched that the overall situation was basically stable, and then told the truth to commander Su He.


    Finally he knew what was going on. Su he sighed and said with a convinced face, "sure enough, only the sixth young master can play with such a pen. Ha ha, this time, the coalition forces of the five countries are going to lift a stone and hit their own feet."


    Su Jianhe did not ask how the first Cavalry Division in the world could win with 16000 people against 80000 people, with one against five, because he believed that this was a team that created miracles, and now it was just another miracle.


    In fact, the first Cavalry Division in the world was indeed prepared. When they got out of hobokeseri City, they brought enough food, grass and ordnance. At that time, division commander Tian Hu was not confident that he would attract the enemy. He just carried out military affairs according to Yang Chendong''s order. Unexpectedly, it was 80000 cavalry in Yili.


    When the Scout at the periphery of ALA mountain pass reported the situation to Tian Hu, he was really excited. He was really worried that even if he could attract the enemy, the number of enemies was too small to be enjoyable and not enough to see. Now, 80000 cavalry can really feed the first division of cavalry in the world.


    Of course, if such an idea is surrounded, their 80000 cavalry will know about it. I''m afraid they will be angry. After all, the number of 80000 cavalry is not fake.


    He didn''t know that the first division of the world cavalry had been ready for a long time. He also made efforts to Teng Muxi, a Veteran General of Li. At this time, he was looking forward to the emergence of the reinforcements of the five-star army. In his eyes, the 16000 soldiers of the first division of the world cavalry were already lunch. What he had to do now was to attract more five-star armies here, and then fight a big annihilation war to win more victories ¡£


    But the scouts sent out a lot, but they didn''t see the shadow of the reinforcements of the five-star army, which made Teng Muxi, who was still very confident, worry for some reason.


    As time went by, Teng Muxi''s worry became more and more serious day by day. Until a few days later, the reinforcements of the five-star army did not see it. On the contrary, he saw general tuxi with the banner of Turpan.

 Chapter 1257

    After tuxi was sneaked into the camp, he fled for the first time. Not only that, he also gathered the army all the way. Up to now, the number of cavalry in his hands has been restored to 15000. Although it is only half of his heyday, he still has hope in his heart, that is, 80000 Yili cavalry in Alashankou.


    At that time, the best thing for tuxi, who had been defeated, was to make up for his mistakes, but he was afraid of being beaten by the five-star army. In addition, due to his lack of troops, he didn''t dare to take the initiative to find trouble with the five-star army. After thinking about it, he came all the way to the west to join the five-star army.


    In Tutsi''s eyes, if any five-star army on the battlefield is the best to deal with, it is undoubtedly the first division of the world''s cavalry surrounded by heavy encirclement. Attacking here is also the most likely to obtain war merit.


    The arrival of tuxi made tengmuxi know a lot, but he became a little unhappy.


    Why? Obviously, this is the person who comes to compete with himself. Whoever will be happy. Not to mention the 15000 Turpan cavalry at this time, it can be said that they were very embarrassed. The camp was stolen and the food and grass had long been lost. At this time, the army was hungry one by one. As soon as they entered the cavalry camp, they shouted to eat, like a hungry ghost reborn.


    Teng Muxi is confident that even without any external force, he can catch the 16000 first Cavalry Division with 80000 cavalry. But even if the other party comes, he can''t ignore it. How can we say that it''s an alliance now? We can be regarded as friendly relations.


    "Come on, prepare some hot food for the Turpan cavalry, and give them some military tents to have a good rest." tengmuxi ordered in front of tuxi.


    Now someone did it, but general Tutsi didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he came to tengmuxi and said: "General Teng, what we want now is not rest, but fighting. The situation is completely different from what we expected at the beginning. The five-star army did not mean to engage in a big battle in Alashankou. They did it in advance. Now this bait is no longer necessary. I would like to ask you to fight against the first division of the cavalry in the world and insult it with the shame before blood. At the same time, we can only solve this problem We can send troops back to join other coalition forces and attack the cavalry of the five-star army. "


    Tutsi wanted to ask for war. He said so grandly that tengmuxi could not find any reason to refuse at this time. He was also very worried that other coalition forces would be hit hard by the five-star army who did not play cards according to common sense. Of course, he knew the truth of the so-called cold lips and teeth.


    "OK, your request is approved by general Ben. But you have just arrived. Take a good rest for a day and relax. Tomorrow we will discuss the war together." Teng Muxi agreed, but he didn''t mean to send troops immediately. What he did before was to surround the first Cavalry Division in the world. All he did was defense to prevent the other party from breaking through. Now he needs to change to attack, and some military arrangements need to be adjusted.


    Tu Xi, who just wanted to ask for war, saw that Teng Muxi agreed to his request, so he left the big account with satisfaction. Then Teng Muxi immediately ordered someone to call other generals. He needed to renegotiate a battle plan and change defense to attack.


    In the division headquarters of the first Cavalry Division in the world, compared with the cold outside, it is really as warm as spring.


    The purpose of this time is to lure the enemy, not to fight around as usual, so the military materials brought are extremely abundant. Only charcoal brings enough. At the moment, it is burning in the big tent, releasing its unique warm atmosphere.


    Division commander Tian Hu is sitting not far from the charcoal basin at the moment. He closes his eyes and refreshes himself. With him, there are four other regiments in the account. They all maintain the same posture. No one speaks. It seems that they are waiting for something.


    "Come, come." outside the tent, Hu Helu, the reconnaissance battalion commander of the first division of the world cavalry, walked into the tent with an excited face. With his entry, the ten eyes of the five people in the tent opened in an instant, and their eyes came straight at him.


    "Shizuo, heads, there is indeed an enemy in the enemy''s barracks. The number is about 15000. At the moment, the camp is cooking. Moreover, many generals in Yili leave their posts and go to the general ledger." After Hu and Lu finished these, they looked at the teacher with worship. The situation he reported was surprisingly consistent with Tian Hu''s previous analysis.


    Seeing Hu and Lu''s adoring expression, Tian Hu laughed and said, "don''t look at me like this. This is all the information sent by the teacher in advance. I just feel it, ha ha."


    Although it is said that such analysis is based on information, it is impossible for ordinary people to guess things.


    Tian Hu''s words attracted everyone''s laughter, and then quickly stopped. Everyone focused on the teacher Tian Hu.


    "Well, you don''t have to look at me like this. Even if everything comes according to the previous schedule, what are you waiting for? Let''s act separately. Remember, if our first Cavalry Division doesn''t take action, it''s already done. As soon as we take action, we''ll show our prestige. We''ve been surrounded by the front and back for more than a month. Now it''s time to get the interest back." When Tian Hu talked about these, he showed strong self-confidence, and his eyes had incomparably firm confidence that victory would belong to them.


    With 16000 people to fight 80000, no! It''s 95000 people. I''m afraid other armies can''t do it if they want to defend well, but Su he wants to take the initiative. Only this spirit is what very people can do. Of course, fighting sometimes depends not only on courage, but also on strength.


    Does the first Cavalry Division in the world have such strength?


    Naturally, the answer is yes. They have this strength. Although they are not an all firearms army like the cold front army, and can fight ten or more with one enemy, they also have advanced weapons that other cavalry armies do not have, such as the Seven Star crossbow.


    The Seven Star crossbow, fully known as the Seven Star Steel crossbow, is a batch of cold weapons manufactured in the factory of Yang''s army. The biggest advantage is that it can send seven arrows in succession, and the range can reach 150 steps, that is, about 120 meters.


    If it were not for the trouble in making some accessories of the Seven Star crossbow, it would have been supplied to the whole army long ago. But the whole army can''t use them all. The elite among the elite like the first Cavalry Division in the world are still equipped. This time, in order to complete the task and place it in danger, Tian Hu brought the Seven Star crossbow. At the moment, each soldier has one hand, and one person is equipped with ten sets of bows and arrows, that is, 70 rounds.


    Taken together, the number of bows and arrows alone has reached nearly one million, which is an amazing figure and all the inventory in the hands of the first Cavalry Division in the world. These are made by Yang''s arsenal, which also requires the efforts of thousands of people in special departments for more than a year. When so many bows and arrows are used on one enemy, we can imagine what amazing results will be.


    The reason why Yang Chendong dared to put the first Cavalry Division in such a dangerous situation was the Seven Star crossbow. Such a good thing, whether defensive or offensive, is a big weapon.


    Knowing the power of this object, Yang Chendong has ordered Yang''s arsenal in chixian city to speed up production. Unfortunately, what the Yang family lacks most is iron ore and copper mine. Although they occupy a lot of territory and get some similar resources, they give priority to the Navy. In contrast, demand exceeds supply. Otherwise, the combat power of the five-star army will be improved by more than one level.


    The first Cavalry Division in the world has a seven star crossbow, which is tantamount to adding wings to the tiger. After waiting for Mr. Tian Hu to give an order, the four regiments all stood at attention, and then went out of the camp one by one. Next, the regiments began to assemble quickly. Tian Hu and reconnaissance battalion commander Hu and Lu also found a regiment to go down to the army, and a crazy counterattack battle that had been prepared for a long time began.


    According to the previous operational plan, the four regiments began to counter attack in four different directions. The first to meet the enemy was Hu Bo''er, the third regiment commander, and commander Hu Helu was among them.


    Husuo''er once worked for tuotuobuhua, and tuotuobuhua died in the hands of Wara cavalry. Based on this, he hates any force that makes friends with Wara more than anyone. When he led a regiment of 4000 elite cavalry out of the camp, he was like a wild horse leaving Xinjiang. He rushed to the 10000 cavalry in the West and killed them.


    "Three regiments, we should move quickly. If we solve this problem, we have to help other regiments attack the south country and make a quick decision." deputy division commander Hu Helu said to hubo''er, who also launched an impact on one side while galloping forward.


    "I see." after suddenly Bo''er promised, he looked the same, but he waved the whip faster. He took the three regiments as if they were riding in the dust to kill the army eight miles away.


    Teng Muxi, the general, has a good command of his troops. He has sent 40000 troops to defend the East, West and north of Alashankou.


    Ten thousand cavalry were sent to the East and West, and twenty thousand cavalry were sent to the north because his back was against the city of hobokeseri. The other 40000 troops were placed in the south, that is, they tried their best to move in the direction of the country, so as to ensure that he could retreat quickly in case of bad conditions.


    At the same time, in order to prevent the first Cavalry Division from breaking through suddenly, he also put the distance between the two sides beyond eight miles, so even if there is any movement, his army will have a certain preparation time.

 Chapter 1258

    As it is now, the charge at a distance of eight miles did not hide from the 10000 Yili cavalry on the east line. When the scouts informed the army of the news of the impact of the cavalry of the five-star army, the 10000 Yili cavalry with certain preparation immediately put on their armor, picked up their saber and rode on their horses.


    "What''s the matter? Why did they attack in broad daylight? It was just when the general was away?" after a deputy general got on the horse, he could vaguely see a torrent of smoke and dust from the impact in the distance, and a sense of fear flashed in his eyes.


    The general went to the general ledger to attend the meeting. The two remaining Deputy generals looked at me and I looked at you. Then they all expressed their intention of World War I. After all, the news from the Scouts is that the other party has only about 4000 cavalry. They have 10000 cavalry here. Even if they have a mental calculation, they still have full confidence of victory with more than twice the force comparison.


    Just for the sake of safety, a deputy general said to a scout general, "hurry to the general ledger and inform the general of the news that the five-star army is going to break through from the East."


    The Scout turned and went. About five minutes after he left, four thousand cavalry of the third regiment of the first Cavalry Division appeared.


    The array is still a sharp arrow. A small team of 4000 people, 30 or 40 people, has formed hundreds of teams to kill. From a distance, horses'' hooves fly and red flags flutter.


    "Hum! It''s too much. Everyone, draw a knife and charge!" when they saw that there were only about 4000 people on the other side, the two deputy generals showed a confident look on their faces. They can''t wait to make great contributions. Once they can solve the five-star cavalry before the general comes back, the Gong camp will be counted on them.


    As the two deputy generals pulled out their sabers and waved their reins, they rushed forward with the same force. Compared with the third regiment from afar, its momentum is only better than it.


    Faced with more than twice the strength of their own side, the cavalry of the 4500 Star Army have no color on their face. They are the strongest cavalry in the world. They hold the strongest Seven Star crossbow in their hands. They have the sharpest saber and the fighting will. They are not afraid of any enemy.


    "Ready to shoot an arrow." suddenly Bo''er, who was charging, shouted loudly when he noticed that the other party was only a mile away from him. With this cry, each soldier had a small mechanical crossbow in his hand, which was the Seven Star crossbow.


    "Everyone slow down and launch a progressive attack when the enemy has reached 150 steps." according to the requirements of normal training, the team leaders with the sharp arrows are making various preparations according to the training outline.


    Originally, the cavalry of the 4500 Star Army who rushed very fast began to slow down as if they had taken some medicine at the same time. This scene is being impacted by the other party. The current name Yili''s deputy general sees it clearly. At that time, one of them laughs and says, "see, in the face of our momentum, the five-star army recognizes advice. Come on, take this opportunity to hide the past and determine the world in the first war."


    At present, the morale of the knights in Yili was shocked. When they saw that the speed of the five-star army slowed down, they instinctively thought that the other party was afraid of themselves. At present, they shouted loudly and accelerated the speed of waving the whip. Therefore, the distance between the two sides was not shortened because of the slowdown or even stagnation of the five-star army, but was still approaching rapidly.


    Three hundred meters... Two hundred meters... One hundred and fifty meters


    When the distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer, and you can even clearly see the cold flash of the other party''s saber in the sunlight, the distance is less than 100 meters, and is approaching 80 meters and 70 meters.


    "Shoot the arrow!" suddenly Bo''er shouted, and then the bows and arrows shot out like locusts ravaging the crops, shooting one by one at the rushing enemies.


    At this distance, the cavalry in Yili also began to reflect the bow and arrow. In terms of cavalry war, this often indicates that close combat is about to begin. Many times, bow shooting is just a prelude to meat and war, and no one takes it seriously.


    Whew, whew... Whew, whew


    The two sides are shooting at each other. It seems very lively, but the results are very different. They also try to make the cavalry bows and arrows in the blind. Those who are accurate are only highly personalized marksmen, but most of these bows and arrows have also been dodged by the soldiers of the first Cavalry Division of the world who are skilled in horsemanship. On the contrary, the crossbow shooting of the 4500 Star Army is indeed a fixed-point attack. Each crossbow has a clear target when it is fired. In addition, the original machine is very stable in the hand, and it is fired in parallel. When an arrow goes down, it is flying towards the target. There is a great intention of swearing not to return it without making achievements.


    The cavalry in Yili had seen this kind of play until almost all the thousands of cavalry in front of them were shot by crossbows and arrows without exception. After they fell down from the horses one by one, they woke up and felt the powerful ability of the cavalry of the five-star army in archery.


    But it was too late to react at this time. The distance has entered the range of the Seven Star crossbow, that is, there is no one to save. With the smooth shooting of a crossbow and arrow, more and more cavalry are killed by arrows, or injured by horses and fall to the ground.


    The so-called original strength advantage has now become a living target of the five-star army. The more people there are, the greater the probability and possibility of hitting the target after the crossbow is fired, and the more the number of fallen enemy cavalry.


    "What''s the matter?" one of the Deputy generals showed a puzzled expression when he found that the number of cavalry in front was becoming less and less. He was originally a Chinese army, but he was about to become a forward.


    It was too late and too fast. The idea was just passing through his mind. Before he could react, a crossbow had cut through the air and came straight to his head.


    The deputy general was really different from ordinary soldiers. Seeing a dark shadow coming, he instinctively swung his knife, and the crossbow and arrow collided with the saber. After a crisp sound of Ding, he rowed aside.


    But before the deputy general calmed down, another crossbow and arrow came flat, and there was another crisp sound of impact. The crossbow and arrow landed again, but soon the third, fourth and fifth crossbows and arrows came one after another. Obviously, the cavalry of the five-star army noticed the extraordinary of the deputy general, and he became the object of key "care".


    In the face of seemingly endless crossbows and arrows shooting at him, the deputy general was shocked. At the same time, he couldn''t understand that the other party was only 4000 cavalry. How could he launch such a continuous crossbow and arrow attack?


    No one will answer him. He will also go down to the hell palace with this doubt. Maybe there will be a kind person to explain to him there. The reality is that after several times of crossbow and arrow shooting, the deputy general finally had no time to dodge. An arrow pierced his heart. His body clenched and fell after a breath.


    The death of the deputy general, seen in the eyes of other cavalry in Yili, made many people show a look of horror. Even the Deputy generals were killed, and at this time they were still at least 30 steps away from the five-star army opposite, which seemed to be a dead zone, no one could jump over, no one could step on.


    After a series of defeats and losses, they finally had the strength to pull the cavalry back. In their view, these opponents are not human at all, especially their speed of shooting arrows has exceeded their imagination.


    Even in the most glorious time of the Mongolian Empire, the sharpshooters there could not maintain such a speed.


    After the cavalry in yilibaoli suffered heavy losses, the morale of the army dropped greatly. They were no longer as energetic as before. Some people even turned around and left, trying to keep a sufficient distance from the five-star army.


    "Want to go?" suddenly, a sarcasm flashed on the head of Bo''er''s face. What are the three regiments? They come and go whenever they want. Is it really impossible for the vegetable market? "Come on, boys, it''s time for us to impact. Rush."


    He put away his seven star crossbow, pulled out his saber and drank loudly. Suddenly, Bo''er took the lead and rushed into the cavalry camp.


    The cavalry in heaven and earth''s conscience and strength are not really completely afraid. They just want to step back and keep enough distance from the five-star army to prevent the other party''s Crossbow from sending out enough power. However, under the impact of hubo''er, they seem to have become a defeated army and want to turn around and run away.


    Behind them came the rumbling sound of horse hoofs stepping on the ground, and the splashed snow covered them, giving people a sense of coming down to earth like a heavenly soldier. The cavalry soldiers of the four thousand and five-star army are full of war at the moment. With the help of the seven-star crossbow, their morale is greatly boosted one by one. When they see that the regiment head has taken the lead, there will be no one to be polite. One by one, they put away the seven-star crossbow, pulled out the saber, drank and rushed forward.


    In contrast, the yilibaoli cavalry, whose morale has completely dropped to the lowest point, just want to turn around and step back, but they are exploited by the five-star army. They hear the cry of killing behind them. Looking at the left and right colleagues, they are frantically pulling their horses and running away. Occasionally, some people who want to resist see the general trend, I can only turn around and run away with a sigh in my heart.


    Such retreat has become a real flight. This trick has changed, which makes many cavalry suffocate, but they have no way to reverse the war, because as long as they stop and dare to turn around, they will face the cold blade and ruthless killing intention of the cavalry of the five-star army.

 Chapter 1259

    Defeat like a mountain!


    As long as the morale of the two armies is still at war and they are still charging, even the one with fewer people may cause enough losses to the one with more people, that is, it is not impossible to turn defeat into victory. After all, there are countless moves to win more with fewer in history.


    However, once the morale is disintegrated and can not form an effective counterattack force, there is no way at all. The more people there are, the easier it is to cause chaos, which will not help the overall situation. Just like the three major battles during the liberation period, why the national army finally lost so far is not because the morale has fallen to the extreme, so that in the process of capturing prisoners, one class can often catch three or four hundred enemies, creating unknown miracles.


    The current situation is similar to the defeat and flight of the national army. Without command, morale and fighting spirit, they also strive to do only one thing for the cavalry, that is, escape. They don''t want to run so fast. As long as they are a little faster than other companions, they can escape from life.


    Everyone just wants to escape. No one wants to fight or resist. That''s tantamount to killing themselves. The cheap ones are those who escape faster than them. Under such an idea, what can escape is to escape desperately. If you escape slowly, you simply don''t escape. You directly throw away your weapons and get off your horse and kneel down to surrender. They have heard that the five-star army will not kill any prisoners of war on the battlefield.


    After a burst of fighting, only less than 3000 of the 10000 Yili cavalry escaped, of which the number of captured cavalry reached nearly 5000, far exceeding the number of troops of the three regiments.


    In other words, there are only about two thousand cavalry in the Yiba in the real battlefield. This is the importance of morale and fighting heart, which is why we can win more with less. If these captured soldiers fight to the death, even if they can''t win, they can completely achieve the goal of seriously damaging the five-star army.


    When people are united, Mount Tai moves. Everyone can say this, but when it comes to the real key, there are still too few people who can do such things.


    "Battalion commander Hu Helu, you take the soldiers of the two battalions to guard the prisoners and clean the battlefield. Take as many crossbows and arrows as you can, please." after Hu Bo''er shouted to Hu Helu, he took the other eight cavalry soldiers of the other battalions and chased them behind the escaped cavalry. According to the previous military operation plan, defeating the immediate opponent is not the goal. Their real opponent is the 80000 cavalry led by tengmuxi.


    After the 10000 yilibaoli cavalry in the West were defeated, the yilibaoli cavalry in the East and North were also defeated by Liu duo, head of the second regiment, and Gong Feng, head of the fifth regiment, respectively. For a time, the battlefield was full of scenes of Yili cavalry fleeing. Often not far behind them, the soldiers of the first cavalry division of the world were chasing them.


    In general tengmuxi''s general ledger, he was working with several important ministries to study how to solve the five-star cavalry in the siege. Suddenly, scouts appeared in the general ledger one by one, bringing one bad news after another.


    When he heard that all the defense lines in the East, West and North had been broken in just over an hour, tengmuxi''s face showed an unbelievable look. That''s 30000 cavalry. Even 30000 pigs can''t be completely destroyed by the five-star cavalry in such a short time.


    I would like to say that this must be false news, but looking at the frightened faces of the scouts, tengmuxi had to believe that all this was true. Suddenly, the cold sweat on his face was left. Is it true that the combat power of the first Cavalry Division in the world is so strong? With their 80000 cavalry, five times the strength of the other party can''t be suppressed?


    Teng Muxi''s thinking and wandering, another young scout rushed into the tent and knelt on one knee and said, "general, there are five-star cavalry outside the tent. They are shouting."


    "Dare they even come here?" at this moment, Teng Muxi''s whole body exuded a murderous spirit, as if the whole person was dozens of years younger. The veteran''s demeanor and momentum were completely released by him at this moment.


    Just now, the five-star army was caught off guard because the other party suddenly made a move and the main general was not in the camp. But now, I''m sitting here and the five-star army dares to come. Isn''t that looking for death?


    "How many people have they come?" some ferocious tengmuxi asked.


    "Report to the general, the other party is about... About 4000 people." although the Scout doesn''t want to say this number, he still has to report it truthfully.


    "Four thousand... Four thousand, ha ha ha." hearing that there were only four thousand cavalry, Teng Muxi couldn''t help laughing up to the sky at this moment. He has retired from the army and returned home to live for many days. How can he now look down on the army like this? Now there are 40000 cavalry in his general ledger. If you add the cavalry brought by tuxi, it is 55000. The other party has only 4000 cavalry. How dare you challenge yourself here?


    It''s really beyond our ability, or what to rely on. At this moment, tengmuxi gave full play to the style of the old general and soon calmed down. Then he waved his big hand to the generals in the account and said, "let''s go and see if the so-called first division of the world cavalry really has three heads and six arms and is really invulnerable."


    The generals had long held a fire in their hearts. The cavalry of the five-star army chose to start when they were not in the army, which made them think that the other party was afraid of themselves. They thought that if they had been in the army before, the outcome of the war would be another outcome. Now, these five-star armies should know their strength.


    Teng Muxi took the lead, and the other generals were around him. They went out of the general ledger and rode to the outside of the barracks. From a distance, they could see the five-star flag fluttering in the wind three miles away.


    Although the distance is still far away, those who can become generals in the army are all experienced people. How can they not see the reality of each other. When they saw that the number of the five-star army was really only about 4000, they were surprised. It was really only this number. Don''t they know that there was a great difference between the two sides with this strength, and they really came to die?


    After being surprised, everyone''s eyes fell on the general tengmuxi. At the moment, tengmuxi was full of unspeakable anger. In his opinion, this is the provocation of the five-star army, but also a kind of blasphemy and disrespect for the cavalry in Yili.


    "Even if you want to die so much, I''ll let you know what the price is. Come on, which general is willing to lead the troops?" Teng Muxi shouted loudly in anger.


    "The last general is willing to go." a warrior with a tiger back and a heavy waist stood up. His name is Moke. He is a famous general in yiliba and one of the young people that tengmuxi attaches great importance to.


    "Well, general Moke has great courage and gives you five thousand cavalry. No matter what, he wants to kill the enemy in the shortest time." tengmuxi''s eyes fell on Moke''s face with excitement and expectation.


    "Order." Mo Ke immediately hugged his fist and agreed. Then he went to call the troops. Five thousand cavalry were soon ready. Then the war drum beat and shouted a kill word. Mo Ke took the lead with five thousand Yi Li to rush the cavalry towards the five-star army and horse array.


    Tu Xi didn''t know when to appear next to general tengmuxi and raised his eyes. He didn''t know that the three lines of defense of Yili army had been broken, so he wondered what the five-star cavalry with only 4000 came to do? Did you die?


    I envy Teng Muxi''s good luck in my heart. Someone took the initiative to die. How good it would be if such a thing fell on me. How much credit it must be.


    Tuxi also looked at tengmuxi with envy, but soon his idea was put away. As far as his eyes could see, a cavalry in mingyili bar fell from his horse one by one as if they had been enchanted. Even the warrior Moke fell to the ground after only struggling for a moment.


    After leaving nearly 2000 bodies, the five thousand cavalry flew back in less than half an hour. From the beginning of their attack to having to retreat, they didn''t even touch the blade of the cavalry of the five-star army.


    "It''s a crossbow, it''s a crossbow and arrow. They have weapons that can shoot crossbows and arrows repeatedly." a general has good observation. He finally found the problem and shouted out at once.


    "The weapon of crossbow and arrow that can be fired repeatedly." Teng Muxi''s eyes lit up after listening. This is definitely a good thing. Once Yili''s army is equipped with such weapons, the world is so big that where can we go and where can we have our own opponents?


    I thought the five-star army came to die, but I didn''t want to rely on it. Tengmuxi finally knew the whole story. It must be for this reason that the other three aspects were broken in a short time.


    "The other party has a crossbow that can be fired repeatedly." Tu Xi also heard the cry, his eyes lit up, and he was excited and excited all over his body.


    He was thinking that if he could grab these crossbows and arrows and give them to the king, it would be a great achievement, and his position in the army would rise. What a happy and glorious thing it would be.


    After a few breaths, he made up his mind to grab these tools for firing continuous crossbows and arrows. Even if he got a third, it was definitely a great credit. "Old general Teng, I''m not talented. I can''t bear to see the friendly forces in Yili hurt. I''m willing to lead the troops forward and make a military order. I won''t return."

 Chapter 1260

    Tutsi took the initiative to ask for war. Of course, it was not that the five-star army was easy to bully, but that he was completely hooked by the Seven Star crossbow and forgot all the dangers.


    How could this little trick escape Teng Muxi''s eye of fire? It''s not asking for war. It''s clear that it''s to grab power and spy on those seven star crossbows. That is, how could he let such benefits fall into the hands of the other party.


    Now they are coalition forces, but once the five-star army is defeated and withdraws, they all live here and will naturally become opponents. Even for the future, he can''t let such a good thing fall into his hands.


    "Well, general Tutsi, you just came here and haven''t had a good rest. How can you fight now..."


    Before Teng Muxi finished his words, Tu Xi said, "there is no rest for the five-star army invading us. We Turpan cavalry want to do our part. Please let old general Teng do it."


    The flags of the Turpan army were carried out in order to put pressure on tengmuxi. It is conceivable that if tuxi is not allowed to fight, even if he wins this battle, he will appeal to the coalition forces of the five countries and point out that he is not right.


    Now is not the time to split. The most important thing is that those seven star crossbows are really powerful and need someone to take risks. Seeing that Tu Xi''s attitude is so firm, Teng Muxi hesitated and finally nodded, "well, but according to the proportion, you can only send 5000 cavalry at most, not too much."


    The number of five thousand is a little less. According to the meaning of Tusi, I wish all the army would go out. But Teng Muxi has made concessions. If he doesn''t agree, once he annoys the other party, he may not even have the opportunity to send troops. If you break through, you can''t nod and promise, "OK, five thousand is five thousand. I''ll go back and prepare."


    Tu Xi left. Teng Muxi took advantage of this time to give orders to other generals. After calling the names of three generals and giving them five thousand cavalry, his face showed a confident smile again.


    His 15000 cavalry plus 5000 cavalry in tuxi are 20000 cavalry. The number is five times that of the other party. Even if the other party has a powerful killing weapon like a seven star crossbow, the number advantage is not dry food. He is confident that the victory of this battle will belong to him.


    In about two quarters of an hour, general Tutsi also came with 5000 cavalry selected by himself. These are the elite forces of 15000 cavalry. He has ordered that killing the enemy is secondary. The most important thing is to rob the other party''s weapons that can fire crossbows and arrows. As long as anyone grabs one, it will be a great achievement. He can be promoted to three levels and reward a hundred liang of silver.


    At the moment, opposite the Li army, it was Temur regiment, which was personally seated by Mr. Tian Hu.


    Just now, he defeated the other party''s 5000 cavalry and killed 2000 people. Obviously, Temur was still a little dissatisfied. At this time, he looked at the other party''s continuous troop transfer, but no one was rushing out. He said in a hurry, "shizuo, why didn''t the other party come out? Won''t he really be afraid?"


    "Ha ha, it''s certain to be afraid, but it''s also certain to come out. We only have 4000 cavalry, which is their confidence that they can win. If they don''t do it now, they''re just dispatching troops. The first commander, let the soldiers check their weapons. The war is coming soon."


    As Tian Hu guessed, he also tried his best to gather the 15000 cavalry and the 5000 cavalry of Turpan. After the 20000 cavalry were assembled, it opened the gate of the general camp. Then the 20000 cavalry came out. From a distance, they were full of people and momentum.


    If there were only 4000 cavalry in other armies, I''m afraid they would have been scared and their legs and stomachs would have been soft in the face of such a scene. Where would they say anything about fighting? But the same thing was in the eyes of the regiment, and the soldiers did stare wide, with a murderous look.


    They are the most powerful cavalry in the world. They have the most powerful cold weapon Seven Star crossbow in their hands. This is their support. As for the number of enemies who have come five times as many as themselves, so what? It''s not certain that a large number of people will win a war. If so, wouldn''t the Daming army be the first in the world?


    Moreover, the four thousand cavalry are not alone. The other three regiments are on their way. After such a long time, they will arrive at any time. Once the main forces converge, it will not be defense, but full attack. At that time, the first division of the world cavalry will create a battlefield miracle.


    Twenty thousand allied cavalry leaped out, and then they began to set up an array in front of the big tent. After all, there were too many people, and the distance between the two sides was only three miles. If the array was not set up, it would be impossible to rush out.


    In this way, after two incense sticks, 20000 cavalry put out a fan with a width of ten miles. That''s how they sent all 20000 cavalry out of the barracks. After the battle array was set up, under tengmuxi''s personal order, the war drum beat and shook the earth.


    "Everyone listens to the order. In this war, when there is no sound of singing gold, no one can retreat, otherwise he will be punished for treason and evasion." before the impact, Teng Muxi shouted loudly with a sense of the lesson of the past.


    In his opinion, facing the Seven Star crossbow, the most difficult thing is how to approach the enemy. Once the two sides fight together, his military advantage will be displayed to the greatest extent. At that time, they will win. On the contrary, if everyone flinches, he will never get close to the enemy, will only become a live target and will not escape the fate of being shot.


    This was tengmuxi''s order to 20000 cavalry. Then the war drums sounded, and 20000 cavalry launched a fierce charge on the ground ten miles wide. The war horse raised its hooves and brought countless snowflakes on the ground. At this moment, the world seemed to become a vast expanse of white, so that it became a blind area of sight tens of meters away.


    "Shizuo, the enemy finally launched an attack." Temur looked excited.


    "After the notice, take the company as the unit, launch in the same place, shoot and kill all the enemies who want to approach, and withdraw while fighting. Don''t fight hard." an order was said by Tian Hu. In the end, there is a great disparity in troops. Once the enemy gets close, it will be the bad luck of the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    "Yes." although Temur also wanted to fight with the other party, he also knew that the overall situation was important. No doubt Tian Hu''s order was the most appropriate right now. They just changed the shape of the war when the other party''s sight was blocked.


    "Send orders, take the company as a unit, turn into a crossbow and arrow attack formation, quickly expand, fight and withdraw, and don''t make close contact with the enemy." Temur''s order was issued. The soldiers of the first division of the trained 4000 world cavalry were immediately divided into 40 small teams. Each team was not far away, and the front was widening.


    The Allied forces coming from afar don''t know this. They only know that the opponent is in front. As long as they rush through the opponent''s Crossbow array, once they fight close, the victory will belong to them. So at this moment, there is only one thought in their hearts, that is to rush.


    Under the galloping of thousands of horses, the sound of rumbling can be heard all the time, just like an earthquake. The sound is full of everyone''s ears. At this moment, everyone seems to have forgotten life and death, and only the charge under instinct can charge again.


    The distance of only three miles is fleeting for the cavalry. When they get closer and closer to the five-star army camp, the breaking of the crossbow and arrow also comes one after another. Under the same obstruction of sight, the soldiers of the first division of the cavalry in the world release the bow and arrow completely by instinct. As long as they see the moving figure coming to them, they will hook the machine. Other soldiers are busy reloading crossbows and arrows in their spare time to ensure the continuous attack and lethality of weapons.


    Heavy snow, blood splashing, white with red, red with white, this is like a picture volume, a ticket to hell.


    Among the snowflakes, there are only flying crossbows and arrows, flashing figures, and the sound of rushing drums that you don''t listen to and must hear.


    While frantically advancing and killing, while constantly retreating, he released crossbows and arrows, and played a war song near ala mountain pass.


    "How''s it going? How''s it going?" Tutsi was looking around nervously in the camp of the coalition army. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see anything under the heavy snow. General Teng Muxi, not far from him, was obviously calmer, just squinting at the scenes ahead.


    General tengmuxi, who had been killed for a long time and spent his life in blood and fire, was used to big scenes and even commanded bigger battles. But I don''t know why. At the moment, he was a little flustered. Maybe it was because he couldn''t see the war clearly, or because he was afraid and didn''t understand the Seven Star crossbow.


    People say that ignorance is the most terrible. That''s the truth.


    The battle is still going on. It has been going on for nearly half an hour, that is, an hour now. The army has gone away. There is nothing to see except the heavy snow under the hoof print.


    "Eh! Why do they seem to be moving towards us?" I don''t know which little general said this inadvertently. It was this remark that focused everyone''s attention. When we looked carefully, we found that the white snowflakes were moving to our side.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?" Tu Xi was still the first to shout. If you listen to his voice carefully, you can feel that he was more or less flustered at this moment.


    General tengmuxi was still narrowing his eyes, and no one knew what was in his mind. Until more than a decade later, when the snow shadow was less than two miles away from their camp, suddenly he opened his eyes and shouted, "no, go up and close the camp door immediately, close the camp door."

 Chapter 1261

    Nervous, even shouted twice, or the same order. But even so, the generals and soldiers still looked confused. They didn''t know why the old general wanted to give such an order, so that no one carried it out for a time.


    "Bastard, if you don''t close the city gate, it''s the other cavalry who killed you." seeing that he issued an order and no one carried it out, tengmuxi was really angry at this moment and shouted again.


    Not only that, Teng Muxi also rushed forward on horseback and reached out to close the wooden door before reaching the camp a hundred meters away.


    He deserves to be an old general who has fought all his life. Teng Muxi''s observation is really comparable. Just as he said, the moving snowballs are the main force of the first Cavalry Division in the far and near world.


    Just now, the first regiment, the second regiment and the third regiment solved their respective wars, and finally joined the fifth regiment. After a long-range shooting of crossbows and arrows, they were cleaned up by the fifth regiment. The Yili cavalry in 7788 finally defeated. Then, under the personal command of the division commander Tian Hu, they saw the direction of Yili camp and rushed to kill it.


    Due to the heavy snow, all the soldiers were covered with a layer of white snow at this moment, which made it the best camouflage work. Even if the distance was very close, it didn''t make the enemy vigilant.


    If Teng Muxi hadn''t fought all his life and had a natural insight and judgment on the battlefield, I''m afraid he couldn''t judge it. It''s a pity that although he saw it, because the time was too short, no one carried out the order. He simply proved everything with practical actions.


    General tengmuxi''s best skill is to defend the war. This camp is also operated by him like an iron bucket. Once the door is closed, the first army in the world will have to pay a high price if it wants to come in.


    Whew


    Teng Muxi, who was pushing the wooden door with his strength, suddenly stagnated with this sound, and then the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood. An arrow from a distance hit his back. Although it was not fatal, it also took a lot of his strength and hurt him.


    "Old general." Teng Muxi was shot by an arrow and stood in front of the wooden door. At this moment, everyone calmed down and knew why the old general wanted to give such an order.


    It''s just that the best opportunity has been missed. It''s too late to remedy it now. On the battlefield, any change may directly determine the outcome of World War I. Just like at this time, when the people were galloping towards the wooden door, several crossbows and arrows came in the air. Under the distance of less than 120 steps, it was almost hit by arrows. Tengmuxi''s back was like a hedgehog, which was full of arrow feathers, and his body also stopped for several times.


    "Protect the old general." finally, a fast general and soldiers came to Teng Muxi. They wanted to reach out and pull out the arrow feather on his back, but Teng Muxi was stopped like a reflection, "don''t worry about me. You... Retreat quickly. The enemy can''t fight. You have to find a way to take more soldiers back... Take them back."


    Exhausted his last strength, Teng Muxi died on the spot after saying these words.


    At this point, I also tried to return the soul of the Veteran General invited by Li to the earth and bury him in the heavy snow.


    With Teng Muxi''s death, the first division of the world cavalry also rushed to the big tent, followed by a shower of crossbow and arrow attacks, killing about 300 cavalry and more than 20 generals on the spot.


    Standing a hundred meters away, general Tutsi looked at the scene. His face changed greatly. In a panic, he kept shouting, "hold on, hold on." but he himself turned around and fled after shouting these words. Even the army ignored him. He just took dozens of Pro soldiers and fled from the gate behind the camp.


    It was not only tuxi who escaped, but also some soldiers who responded quickly. When they saw that the cavalry of the first Cavalry Division in the world had rushed into the big tent, when they saw the sky like crossbows and arrows shooting from afar, and when they saw that most of the cavalry in front didn''t even have a chance to wave their swords, they died with arrows, the whole military camp was in chaos.


    With the death of the general, morale was at a loss, and 35000 coalition cavalry fled like lost dogs. At this moment, they only hate that their horses have only four legs and run too slowly.


    "Pursue separately, and the second regiment will stay to clean the battlefield." Tian Hu rode a tall horse into the camp and looked at the bodies of the enemy cavalry killed by arrows lying upside down everywhere. Some of them had knelt down and surrendered. When they were shouting not to kill my cavalry prisoners, he immediately issued a battle order.


    Liu, the second head of the regiment, had the heaviest task before. The 20000 yilibaoli cavalry troops north of Alashankou paid the most. At this moment, they will naturally stay to clean the battlefield.


    In the first division of the world cavalry, Tian Hu''s order is equivalent to Yang Chendong''s order. No one dares to disobey it. Immediately, except that the first regiment, the third regiment and the fifth regiment are divided into three different directions to hunt down the enemy, there are only the soldiers of the second regiment, a group of coalition prisoners and corpses left in the whole camp.


    Of course, because the defeat was too fast and too hasty, he also tried to leave the money, grain and some knives and guns of the army in the camp for future and transfer. When the second leader Liu duanqin saw the big warehouse, he came to Hu mang with an excited face, "shizuo, money, grain and baggage should be there without any loss. Hehe, these things are enough for our teacher to eat for a year."


    "OK, send the good news to the sixth young master and ask for instructions on what to do with these seizures?" Tian Hu looked satisfied. With the help of the power of the Seven Star crossbow, this battle completely won the name of the first Cavalry Division in the world. I''m afraid the enemy will be afraid of three points before he mentions his army.


    The heavy snow still doesn''t stop. The five-star army achieved the purpose of sudden attack through the heavy snow. But at the same time, with the help of the heavy snow, many coalition cavalry fled. The snow soon covered the footprints of their escape, and the pursuit was not too smooth.


    Even so, when we finally counted the results of the war, we also obtained the results of killing more than 13000 enemies and capturing 40000 enemies. That is to say, not even half of the 95000 enemies escaped. Among them, they also managed to escape more than 30000 Li army, more than 10000 Turpan cavalry, and the rest were missing scattered soldiers or deserters.


    Alashankou was a great victory. When the telegram was sent to Yang Chendong who was in the king''s palace of Turpan, after reading the telegram, he couldn''t help laughing, "yes, Tian Hu didn''t disappoint me, and the first division of the world cavalry didn''t disappoint me. Call back, the first division of the world cavalry made a collective first-class merit once, ordered them to stand by and wait for the rear army to hand over."


    "Yes." Yang Er, standing on one side, agreed excitedly, turned and strode away. Yang Chendong, who was left behind, looked at the city tower outside the palace and murmured in his heart, "shit, the five nation coalition army, Lao Tzu is the coalition army."


    Outside the city, the siege continued.


    Led by he Kegen, who was once dug by the five-star army, it seems that in order to repay the humiliation and revenge of the day, under his organization, the momentum of attacking the city was once very strong. Often one thousand people team was defeated, and another thousand people team rushed up instead.


    He has been fighting for half a month. He has run out of 10000 infantry. Now he is charging the five nation united army, which has changed from cavalry to infantry.


    It seems that everyone knows what it means to attack Turpan city. Each country has taken out five thousand soldiers who changed from riding to walking and handed them over to Heke gen, making the siege more violent. Not only that, but he also used all the guns he had bought or robbed for many years, and concentrated on attacking the west city building, which looked like a bomb would break the city.


    The artillery power of the northern Ming army is naturally not as powerful as the Dacang thing in Yang Chendong''s hands, but the power can not be underestimated. The bombardment that began yesterday has indeed caused a lot of pressure and damage to the defense of Turpan city.


    When Yang Er heard the gunfire, he went to the city tower in person. When he saw that many city walls had been blown out of a gap, he looked worried. "No, if it goes on like this, the destruction of the city is just a matter of time. For the safety of the young master, I have to force it."


    Yang Er, who got down to the city tower, has been cruel. That is, he must take Yang Chendong to leave here. I believe there are nearly 20000 Mongolian cavalry and 2000 powerful black riding dragon guards. At this time, he suddenly kills out and still has a great chance to rush out.


    As long as the young master has nothing to do, even if he loses a Turpan City, what is it?


    Yang Er, who made up his mind, first found general Na risong and Qiu Wu, the captain of the first brigade of heiqi Longwei, and Dao Xiao, the captain of the second brigade. The four soon reached a consensus and then came to the palace.


    After arriving at the palace, I couldn''t reach Yang Chendong. After asking some people, I knew that King Wunan was in the back library.


    "Go, go to the back warehouse." after Yang Er asked the location, he went back with the people. When they arrived here, they were seeing Badaojiang, deputy leader of the first brigade of heiqi Longwei, directing the people''s Congress to carry things out of the warehouse.


    "What''s going on?" Yang ER and others still didn''t see Yang Chendong and asked with a puzzled face.


    "Oh, the sixth young master is directing everyone to lift guns outside, hehe." at this moment, Badaojiang''s face was filled with an excited smile. At this time, a strong wind happened to blow down a piece of black cloth, revealing the dark 100 mm mortar below.

 Chapter 1262

    "Artillery is a mortar with a caliber of 100mm." Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao, as the two captains of the black riding Dragon Guard, are naturally very familiar with such things.


    "Yang Er, the sixth young master calls you over." Peng Yue, the leader of a small team of a brigade, passed through the black riding dragon guards and came to Yang er with a trace of respect.


    At the moment, Yang Er is also in a fog. He doesn''t remember when there were any guns in the big warehouse, but these things really appeared. What''s going on?


    With extremely puzzled doubts, Yang erheel walked into the big library behind Peng Yue. Behind him, Qiu Wu, Dao Xiao and Na risong shook their heads one after another. "What''s the second brother doing? It''s clear that we also have artillery. We don''t know how many times advanced we are than the enemy. What''s more important?"


    "Yes, yes, come on, we''d better continue to guard the city, wait for the artillery to be ready and give the enemy a good look, ha ha ha."


    The three officers with the rank of Senior Colonel laughed and left before Yang Er came back. At this time, in the library, Yang Er is listening to Yang Chendong''s teaching.


    "Yes, yes, Yang Er, you and Yang Si are well prepared this time. You know that you have transported some artillery to the city in advance. Although there are only two, there are a lot of artillery shells, which are enough for use. You are meritorious." when Yang Chendong saw Yang er with a confused look on his face, before the other party could speak, he came to take the lead.


    After saying this, Yang Chendong still didn''t give Yang er the opportunity to ask questions and continued: "with these two 100 mm mortars, it must be no longer a problem to solve the artillery outside the city. Well, I know you really want to fire ¡¤ artillery, so the task is up to you. Won''t you have any other problems?"


    This so-called other problem naturally refers to why artillery appears here. Yang Er followed Yang Chendong for the longest time. He didn''t learn anything else. He was smart. He immediately heard the meaning. Although he was also very confused about how these guns appeared here, he couldn''t help the excitement of wanting to shoot guns. He nodded and agreed, "Young master, these two guns were indeed transported all the way after I contacted Yang Si. I just forgot because of the tight war. Please punish me."


    "People are not sages. You can make mistakes if you are familiar. Well, I forgive you. Go and play with your artillery. Remember, don''t waste every shell." knowing that this is what Yang Er understood what he said, Yang Chendong smiled and waved his hand.


    Yang Er left excitedly. For him, it doesn''t matter how the artillery appeared here. Is there still few miracles brought to him by the sixth young master? What he is more excited and looking forward to now is the opportunity to hit the artillery. Once the artillery rings, the enemy will be dazed. How fast it will be.


    Looking at Yang er''s excited departure, Yang Chendong breathed a sigh. He had no choice but to take out two mortars with a caliber of 100 mm from the big warehouse. Otherwise, I''m afraid he can''t do it if he wants to keep Turpan city. Fortunately, Yang Er is not an outsider. Although he will have some conjectures after doing so, he will never talk nonsense , Yang Chendong is still confident about this, or he won''t leave this person to wait around for so long.


    With Yang er''s presence, no one will doubt the source of these artillery. He can also return to the palace with a sigh of relief.


    As for whether the emergence of 100 mm mortar will reverse the war situation, Yang Chendong has no worry. If he can''t hold Turpan city even with such cards, he will simply stop expansion and return to chiembedded city to provide for the elderly.


    Outside the city of Turpan, there was still a scene of gunfire. When they saw the peeling down of the city walls with a record of artillery, the generals of the coalition forces of the five countries laughed with joy.


    It should have been easy to capture the Turpan City guarded by only 20000 cavalry. They have the advantage of military strength. In addition, the people in the city should be able to express themselves when they know they are coming. Under domestic and foreign troubles, he Kegen gave himself three days at the earliest.


    Three days at the latest, he is confident that he will win Turpan city.


    But when the fight really started, it was not like this at all. I don''t know when there were suddenly many young men in civilian clothes on the city tower. They held up sleepers, pushed boulders and poured fire oil against them.


    At the beginning of the first day, he Kegen still wanted to stop the attack. He thought these people had to do so because they were forced by the five-star army. He shouted loudly, asking the people not to listen to the five-star army, and even urged them to open the gate from the inside and let them in.


    But such a cry was soon suppressed by naritsong and Mongolian soldiers with bows and arrows. If it wasn''t for distance, an arrow could be shot at Heke Gen.


    He Kegen angrily denounced them as fools. He also said that once he broke the city, he would look good to the people who helped the five-star army defend the city. At this time, even if he stabbed the hornet''s nest, the people just worked hard for the sake of silver. Now they have to work hard even for themselves.


    Perhaps after the city tower is broken, these people who help defend the city may not be wiped out. But there is one thing that cannot be changed, that is, the silver they got before will be taken back again.


    With this, the interests of these people are completely bound with the five-star army. Now they have no choice. It''s just a dead fight.


    When the enemy''s artillery bombarded the city tower one after another, the destructive force was great, and the wall skin of the city wall fell off, and a hole would soon be blown open, many people guarding the city became nervous. Now they are as anxious as the five-star army, or even more anxious than the five-star army, because once the city gate is broken, The five-star army can also concentrate their forces to make a hole and rush out, but they really don''t even have a chance to escape.


    Therefore, many people went to the palace to petition King Wunan and asked him to guard the city. For this reason, these people are willing to make their best efforts. On their way forward, they just saw Yang ER and others carrying two dark iron guys and big wooden boxes.


    "What are you going to do?" seeing so many people blocking the road, and most of them are young men, Yang er''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and waved his right hand. At present, the 500 black riding dragon guards with the team scattered in a protective formation.


    These two guns plus 20 boxes of shells, in Yang er''s eyes, are like babies. He will never allow anyone to make his ideas.


    The murderous spirit of the black riding Dragon Guard was released and immediately shocked the people opposite. They were overwhelmed by the array one by one. Some didn''t know what to do. Fortunately, there are some brave people in the crowd, such as Tu mu, a young man who has performed well many times. He was not afraid to make a sound, but the answer was not very loud, "general, what are you... What are you doing?"


    "Never mind what we are doing, let me ask, what do you do? Your name is tumu, right? Let''s talk about it." Yang Er still remembered that this Turpan youth who performed well on the first day pointed to each other.


    Having the opportunity to speak, Tu Mu said truthfully, "general, the city is in danger. We want to petition King Wunan and ask him to send troops to the city tower to defend the city."


    Yang er''s face looked much better when he heard that he wanted to petition to defend the city rather than fight his own artillery. "Oh, that''s what I meant. OK, then you don''t have to go. Didn''t you ask us what we were doing just now? You can answer now. Do you see what we moved? This is artillery, which is specially used to help everyone defend the city."


    "Artillery? So small." although Yang er''s words are very confident, they are not very optimistic in the eyes of these people and young people. If we say that the artillery of the Allied forces of the five countries has also been seen on the city tower, which is bigger than one, the power is so amazing. The two guns in front of us are so small that any two people can lift them. I really can''t think of their great power.


    He was underestimated. At this moment, Yang Er didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. "OK, OK, there''s no need to explain to you now. We''ll see our practical actions in a moment. Come on, move on."


    Some things are not enough to describe in words, just like the power of a 100mm mortar. However, Yang Er believes that once the artillery is fired, the scattered power will shock everyone. At that time, speaking with facts will be more effective than thousands of words now.


    Yang er said that he was so confident that the people, whether they believe it or not, can only follow him now. They soon came to the west gate, and then began to set up guns and correct the gun ruler.


    Yang Er is personally doing the work of correcting the gun ruler. He is one of Yang Chendong''s own students. He used a lot of skills at the beginning. Now it is the moment of practice. Where can he fake his hand to others? Everyone watched Yang Er stretch out his thumb and measure the wind direction. It was fun to be busy.


    On the Warsaw artillery position outside the west gate, all 100 guns are now placed here. It can be seen that this is the old capital, and we must win Turpan city. In his opinion, this is an excellent opportunity to capture Yang Chendong alive, and he will never miss it.

 Chapter 1263

    In order to prevent the other party from abandoning the city and fleeing, under his coordination, the cavalry of the five-star coalition forces are guarding outside each city gate, so as to ensure that the five-star army will be blocked and intercepted as soon as it leaves the city.


    "Yang Chendong, Yang Chendong, this time, see where you''re going. Continue to fire, boom, and boom to death." he also rode on his horse first, with a murderous spirit in his voice, but his face is full of joy. It can be seen that he is still very satisfied with the current situation.


    Just as Yang Chendong sent to save the first division of the world cavalry at Alashankou, he also pressed his 100000 troops first, not just to defeat the five-star army. Can''t he see that this is Yang Chendong''s combat strength in the five nation coalition? But he still did that, so that he could surround the city of Turpan and give himself a chance to take the head of the general among the ten thousand troops.


    Now that the opportunity is coming, how can he not be excited? Are you excited? Will you be unhappy?


    The artillery continued. Although more than a dozen of the 100 guns had become Squibs and more than a dozen were about to end because of some quality reasons, he didn''t care about them. All he wanted was to capture Turpan city and kill Yang Chendong. Of course, if he can be captured alive, it is the best. He must be able to get a lot of good things he can want. At that time, without the constraints of the five-star army, he will be invincible on the grassland again.


    I don''t know what else I thought. A smile flashed across my face. At this moment, I had great potential to be a spirit patient, so that several deputy generals around him looked at him and unknowingly stayed away, and everyone had a cautious expression on their faces.


    In the city, after some operation, Yang Er had made all the preparations before firing. He smiled and waved to the black riding Dragon Guard not far away, "come on, bring a box of shells."


    This is the treasure, technology and raw materials of the five-star army. The production of shells has always been extremely complex. It''s good to have two or three of them qualified. There may also be Squibs, which can''t be bought with money. This is also one of the main reasons why the five-star army has to increase the construction of cavalry, Once one day shells can be used at will, it must be easier to get twice the result with half the effort.


    There were six shells and ten boxes. Looking at the golden shells, Yang er''s face showed a blurred look, "brothers, it''s up to you. Don''t have squibs."


    Of course, Yang Er won''t know. These are all taken out by Yang Chendong from the warehouse. There will never be any problem with the quality. As for the squib, it''s even more impossible.


    "Put it!" under Yang er''s shout, the shell went into the chamber, then a long sound sounded, and an invisible light of fire rushed out of the chamber and fired directly at the artillery position of the Warsaw army outside the city.


    Compared with the Beiming Hongyi cannon, which can only hit two or three hundred meters, the range of the mortar is to kill each other every minute, which is equivalent to a big knife to scissors. It is not a weight level at all.


    The Valla artillery station outside the city was surrounded by majestic Valla cavalry.


    Considering the power of artillery and the threatening bore to the city tower of Turpan, we must be vigilant here more than once to prevent the cavalry of the five-star army from rushing out. Once they destroy here, they will lose a very heavy mace.


    Therefore, those who can be arranged to stand guard here are elite veterans of all battles. They have eagle eyes, bear strength and tiger morale.


    But even in the powerful cavalry, in the face of artillery attack from the sky, it can''t play any role at all. The so-called defense is just like paper paste. After the shells fall, they don''t even have time to do a tactical action to react and dodge, because no one thought there would be artillery in Turpan, and it''s much more advanced than what they have.


    Whoosh --- boom!


    The shell fell from the air and accurately landed in the center of the Hongyi cannon. Under the sound of a shocking sneak attack, several guns at the landing point were immediately sent into the air. When they landed on the ground, they had become a pile of scrap iron.


    A large pothole was soon formed at the explosion point. The floating snow on the ground, the stones on the ground and the soil on the ground were also lifted up, flying around and cracking. Some nearby Warsaw cavalry were also unlucky and fell to the ground, and were rushed out by this air wave.


    A roaring sound was heard beside my ears, and those who were still dreaming woke up first. The hand trembled and almost no one fell from the horse. When he finally calmed his mind, he asked anxiously as soon as he opened his mouth, "what''s going on? But did it explode?"


    Once upon a time, there was a Hongyi cannon. Because of its quality, it suddenly burst and hurt several cavalry on one side, so he instinctively thought about it.


    "First... Chief, it''s not a blast, but the artillery sent by the five-star army fell into the central area of the Hongyi artillery, and we lost six artillery at once." a general in charge of artillery safety ran to Yaxian with a bitter face.


    His duty is to guard the safety of the artillery, but he can only prevent the artillery on the landing surface, mainly to prevent the cavalry of the five-star army from rushing out of the city, but he never thought he could prevent the artillery shells falling from the world. That is definitely not the scope they can defend.


    Looking at the general''s crying face, he first asked in shock, "what? You said that the five-star army also has artillery. How is this possible?"


    Instinctive also shouted out such a sentence first. In his opinion, if the five-star army really had artillery, they were afraid they would have used it long ago. How could they wait until now? But on second thought, isn''t firearms one of the important reasons why the five-star army is strong? Even if you can get a hundred Hong Yi cannons, won''t the other party have them?


    I hated Yang Chendong''s composure in my heart. I took out the gun for use at the moment. I was really calm. But for this reason, he was more happy to analyze and said: "it seems that the five-star army is really at a loss. Even the artillery is used, and it seems that this should be their backhand. In this way, the number of their artillery will not be too much. Find the location of each other''s artillery and blow it to me. At that time, I''ll see how they can do right with us."


    At first, he thought that the urban defense of Turpan had reached the most critical time. If not, he would not use the killer mace of artillery. Therefore, he concluded that the urban defense must come to the last and most critical time. Now it depends on whether he can kill the other party''s artillery and take the initiative again.


    Yes, there are only two guns in the five-star army, which is much less than the number. But I don''t know how much higher the quality is, that is, small and accurate, powerful and far away. Can this be compared with the clumsy Hongyi cannon of Beiming dynasty?


    The so-called Artillery General listened to the order first, and his face was even more bitter. He wanted to say that he didn''t see where the five-star army''s artillery was. He just heard the noise, his artillery was seriously damaged, and he didn''t even see the shadow of his opponent. But he didn''t dare to say these words, because he found that he was already in a rage. If he dared to say so at this time, I''m afraid he would belch before the gun was finished.


    "Yes, I''ll try my best." he didn''t say enough, but he had to obey. The gun general promised, and then rushed to the fire gun position again.


    At this time, in Turpan City, the observation soldiers on the tower had destroyed six guns of the other party with one gun, which was conveyed through the command flag. At that moment, there was a cry of surprise and excitement in the crowd.


    Looking at the people around him so excited, so excited, and looking at himself with an expression of envy and worship, Yang ER was so beautiful. "Come on, I''ll show you the power of our artillery. Load the shells."


    Whoosh --- boom!


    Whoosh --- boom!


    It seems to have hit the right hand. Next, a golden shell burst out and fell into the artillery camp of Yexian. Those guns that had no time to transfer and could not find their opponent became a fixed target. They were soon hit by one shot. One of them accidentally fell on the shell box next to the gun, which immediately caused the death of the second explosion, The destruction caused by that moment destroyed all the remaining Beiming Hongyi cannons. Not only that, there were dozens of cavalry around. They were hurt by iron pieces and fell from the battle horse one by one.


    The artillery position became a sea of fire, and then it became a piece of ruins. Without the support of artillery, the siege friendship could not help being stagnant. More young men and people of Turpan rushed to the city tower again and fought back strongly with the advantage of condescending.


    "What''s going on?" He Ke Gen asked others to take his place, and then came to Yexian and asked. It doesn''t need any answer. It''s clear at a glance just to see the burning sea over there.


    "Is the artillery of the five-star army so powerful? Does anyone see where they came from, and will they launch artillery attacks on us?" he Kegen asked three questions in a short time.


    The first question naturally needs no answer. Facts speak louder than words.


    The second question, which basically came to an end, came out of the city. From this point of view alone, the attack distance of the five-star artillery is not comparable to the destroyed Hongyi artillery in their hands.


    As for the third question, no one can answer. Maybe only Yang Chendong knows whether the five-star army will fire or not.

 Chapter 1264

    There was no news, and Kagan''s face became very ugly. He thought he was sure to win. With the artillery attack, he was more sure of winning, but with the five-star army on the artillery, all the results became confusing.


    "Why don''t you withdraw first? This Turpan city is a hard bone to chew. We might as well find a chance to fight with it on the plain." after a brief silence, Ke yilie of Kazakhstan expressed his opinions tentatively.


    He has received information that an elite force of the five-star army equipped with firearms is approaching Turpan city. At the same time, the battle at Alashankou agreed before seems not to be smooth, which makes him finally realize that his opponent is strong. No wonder he needs the five-party coalition forces to fight.


    Of course, if keleyi knew that the so-called battle had long been in vain, except that the 100000 Wara army could still withstand it, the armies of the other three countries had long been defeated. I''m afraid he would not be tempted to ask, but put forward this opinion without hesitation.


    After all, I have worked hard for so long, and after the shelling of Turpan City, there is indeed a danger of collapse in some areas. It is a pity to give up at this time. In the end, his character was a little extreme, or He Ke gen, who hated the five-star army, made the final decision, "continue to attack for three days. If not, it''s not too late to retreat."


    After working hard for so long, seeing that success is imminent, I am really unwilling to retreat now. Therefore, he also completely hated the people in Turpan, because he had found that it was these people, especially some young men, who boarded the city tower, including some veterans who had retired from the army to help defend the city, which blocked his pace of attacking the city and failed to make contributions.


    This is Yang Chendong''s advantage of buying people with money. If they worked for the five-star army for silver at the beginning, it is for themselves now. Over the past few days, those who died in the war, those who were injured or those who are still guarding the city have saved a lot of silver. Even for this money, they must guard the Turpan city and prevent the Allied forces of the five countries from coming in and snatching the fruits of their victory.


    At this time, all the people in Turpan were shouting, and their faces showed a bright and sincere smile. Originally, they were worried that the artillery of the Warsaw army would pose a threat to them, but when the artillery of the five-star army was taken out, they really saw the power of the artillery and had more confidence in guarding the city and protecting their own property.


    Seeing that the artillery of the five-star army was so powerful, many people were excited and couldn''t help but suggest, "it''s better to hit these artillery into the enemy''s barracks. Don''t we have to do anything to keep the city?"


    "No." hearing someone''s idea of playing shells, Yang Er immediately gave a decisive refusal. For him, these shells are life and root like existence. Although they can make the coalition forces of the five countries chaotic and jiechengchi is in danger of being surrounded, this is not what the young master meant. According to his feeling, the time should not come.


    That is, Yang Chendong didn''t mean it. How could Yang Er be good at making claims? Everything is waiting for the order. The so-called good steel should be used on the blade.


    The fire finally stopped.


    First of all, because the guns were blown up, there was no need to use them. The five-star army deliberately kept their hands.


    After watching the artillery positions flattened, he took the cavalry out of the camp and stood outside the city. Because he was not sure whether the other side would shelling the barracks. If so, how could he fight this battle if he could not even see the shadow of the other side''s artillery?


    Even ready to retreat at any time. But after waiting for more than an hour, without hearing the gunfire, the originally frightened face slowly calmed down, "it seems that there shouldn''t be many artillery shells in the five-star army. Ha ha, that''s good. It''s possible to continue to fight."


    Yang Er regarded the shell as a life root, which would make Mr. Ye misunderstand, which also doomed them to receive a bloody lesson in the near future.


    Both sides had no artillery, the war returned to normal, and the siege continued under cold weapons. With the support of more than 40000 young men in Turpan, it was not so easy for the five-party coalition forces to break through here. For a time, the two sides fell into a stalemate.


    Also caught in a stalemate are the 900000 troops of warra and the cavalry of the five-star army formed by several forces here.


    With 70000 main troops and logistical supplies, bermur rushed to the pioneer camp in tieqiyin. After meeting with it, he knew what had happened.


    He did not feel guilty about being unable to break through the defensive array of the five-star army or rescue the 10000 Turpan cavalry led by Araf who informed them that he wanted to join hands with them. Originally, this was not part of the battle plan, and he had no obligation to save people. On the contrary, bermur was distressed about the loss of 6500 cavalry in the first battle.


    The original warla army was very powerful. Even Tuotuo didn''t spend a lot of sweat and finally fell under their blade. However, since Yang Chendong was born suddenly and the five-star army entered the grassland, the situation immediately changed. The warla army lost every battle and lost less troops.


    Now there is no place to stand. It has become a very luxurious thing to supplement the source of troops. This leads to the fact that every combat effectiveness in the barracks is so valuable. It was only an active attack that he lost 6500 horses, which really didn''t expect and made him more aware of the horror of the five-star army opposite.


    Although he now has more than 90000 cavalry in his hands, according to the information reported by the scout, the five-star army opposite is less than 50000 people. With the advantage of military strength, he is confident that he will defeat the five-star army in the frontal battle. But the consequences of doing so will undoubtedly be very huge. The best result is to hit the cavalry of the five-star army and let the other party lose 50000 people.


    Compared with his final heavy losses, this result is obviously not what bermur wants to see.


    In contrast, the five-star army is much stronger. They have a very stable rear area and a very stable source of recruitment. It''s just that 50000 people died in the war. It''s nothing at all. That''s the advantage of having a large rear area.


    Unfortunately, you can see this, but you can''t learn it first. He doesn''t know anything about production or how to manage the people''s feelings. Even if he is given a site, it just gives him a fixed goal to obtain. He can''t do it. Like Yang Chendong, he will become more and more powerful and more stable.


    Maybe this is the gap. If the starting point is completely different, it will directly lead to completely different results.


    "You can''t fight hard." with a sigh, bermur still made a very helpless decision.


    "Then we just watched the five-star army opposite us rampant in front of us?" he said reluctantly after a defeat.


    "Wait." instead of actively answering this question, he chose to avoid it. Boqier will report the situation here to the leader under Turpan City, waiting for the final result. Now both the Yerqiang cavalry and the Turpan cavalry have been defeated, which seems to indicate that the battle will be over before it comes together. But there is not no hope at all. For example, there are 80000 cavalry in Yili in Alashankou. Maybe it will become a new counterattack point. If they can solve the surrounded first division of the world cavalry and come all the way East, they can try to attack on both sides.


    Putting hope on the 80000 cavalry in yilibao is naturally not the stupidity of bermur, but the lack of smooth information. It can be imagined that if he already knew that this friendly army had also been defeated and had been defeated miserably, I''m afraid he would not continue to wait here now. He would even turn around and run away without asking for instructions.


    Bermur needed instructions, and he still had a sense of luck for the coalition forces. But he did not know that at the moment, in his northeast, more than 30000 soldiers of the first foreign army were coming here quickly.


    In order to thoroughly solve the problems in yilibaoli area, Yang Chendong adopted the method of continuous conscription, and the first batch of three full-scale troops, more than 100000 people, were sent. Among them, except that the second foreign army is protecting the first 300000 people entering the country, the goal of the new Fifth Army is the besieged Turpan City, and the goal of the first foreign army is the 100000 cavalry.


    As a former commander of a different division, he once led 30000 troops at the peak of the license. Compared with the current position of commander, he is much more worried. With these experiences, he is not uncomfortable even when he is a military commander. On the contrary, he quickly adapts to this role. This time, after receiving the telegram order, he hurried all the way out of the city of don''t lose eight miles.


    Heavy snow also affected the marching speed of the first foreign army. When the snow crossed the horse''s legs, the walking speed dropped to the lowest point. Seeing that the time from the command was getting closer and closer, commander perminda''s face flashed a depressed and anxious color.


    Failing to arrive at the assembly site on time is tantamount to violating the military order. Can he find an excuse for the weather at that time?


    Although he is now a military commander, he is still only a senior colonel. Why, isn''t it because he didn''t fight a beautiful battle? How to convince the public.

 Chapter 1265

    "No matter what, speed up and try your best to hurry." seeing that the heavy snow didn''t stop, it was only a little smaller than at the beginning, but it was still snowy. While scolding the ghost weather in his heart, perminda still had to order the whole army to speed up as much as possible.


    This may be because he rarely sees heavy snow in his living environment and cannot find a solution to the problem in such a bad environment. So that when Mingzhi Changxin, the commander of the 103 division, took the initiative to report the situation and ideas to him, he didn''t even see him.


    "Hum, it''s just another division commander who came to dissuade me from marching carefully. How can I be stingy with the horse''s feet before the military order? No, No." more than one person has said in his ear these days that marching under such heavy snow is a great burden for soldiers and horses. In this case, even if you arrive at the designated place, you may not be able to launch an attack. It''s better to explain this situation to King Wunan, and then move forward to the destination under the condition of ensuring combat power as much as possible.


    It was precisely because there were so many persuaders that Keda didn''t want to see his teacher. Of course, this also has a lot to do with the prejudice in his heart. Wise Changxin is a Japanese. He doesn''t have any good impression of such a nation that has repeatedly violated our great Han, so he won''t be welcome.


    However, it was precisely because of his move that the wise long letter who came to make suggestions was thrown into ashes, so he was unable to present a good way, which affected the speed of the gathering of the army, and finally let the 100000 cavalry of warla escape.


    To see the commander blocked, wise Changxin had to return to the division with a helpless face. Living in Japan, accustomed to heavy snow, he had his own method, such as progressive forward. That is to say, it''s certainly hard work for a division to take charge of the journey ahead today, but it doesn''t matter. You can step back the next day and change to another division to take the journey ahead. If you repeat this repeatedly, you can take three days off for one day. In this way, you can create a road for the army to walk, and the speed will be improved a lot.


    What''s helpless is that he doesn''t see himself at all. What should he do? He wanted to use this method by himself, but without military orders, his 103rd division could not cross the 101st and 102nd divisions to play forward. Otherwise, it would be a great crime to mobilize the army without orders.


    Wisely, Changxin looked helpless and shook his head to give up. In contrast, the new five armies on the other side marching from besieged balicheng to Turpan are much faster. They just adopted the method thought by wise Changxin. One army and four divisions are moving forward in a progressive way. Although the speed is not fast enough due to heavy snow, it is better to let a fixed division open the way and have a rest time for each other, The marching speed of the army has increased a lot.


    Army commander Shi Wanshan is in wanquandu division all year round, but it often snows there. How to walk in the snow naturally has long been a countermeasure. Under his leadership, the new Fifth Army is rapidly approaching Turpan city.


    The third and fourth regiments of the fourth Lu Division, not far from their north, also ran forward under the leadership of division commander Ling Daqiang.


    The snow was so heavy that Da Qiang gave up his bike and left a company for centralized guard. After that, he took the rest of the cold front soldiers on foot.


    If it is said that in the principle of flatness, walking is naturally no faster than a war horse, but it is completely different under heavy snow. There are many times, even the speed of a single person is faster. In particular, they can become cold front soldiers. Who is not a person with good military quality assessment or above, their foot strength is not bad.


    Ling Daqiang took more than 4000 soldiers to change their steps, which was very anxious. The Warsaw cavalry and Kazakh cavalry responsible for tracking and containing them on both sides.


    The heavy snow also formed a big obstacle to them. In addition, there was a strong wind from time to time, so that they lost them. The fourth Lu Division disappeared.


    To this end, the two generals of Chaolu and gulijiang, who led the team, were naturally anxious. After trying to use various methods, they still couldn''t find the target. They had to make a very reluctant decision, that is, to report the situation back. Although they would be reprimanded for it, the military situation is very important, so they can''t play any tricks.


    Under the same heavy snow, even the speed of scouts and messengers is greatly affected. These people in charge of sending orders did not know that the two regiments of the fourth Lu Division, the target they had been staring at, had long been ahead of them.


    Under the heavy snow, the strong wind rises suddenly. When the wild animals are unwilling to come out to look for food, an army is moving forward in the snow with superhuman perseverance. They are carrying their combat readiness spades and constantly digging. Although the newly dug truth will soon be buried by the heavy snow under the strong wind, they are still trying to wave their arms just to create an easy way for the soldiers behind them.


    "The second company has been holding on for half an hour. Change to the third company." in the team, the head of the three regiments in charge of taking the lead shouted loudly in the snowy and windy weather. A group of 100 soldiers rushed forward, replaced the brothers of the second company responsible for opening the road, and the army continued to move forward.


    With such perseverance, the fourth Lu Division was worthy of the title of cold front. It shook off the pursuers on both sides and approached Turpan city step by step. Together with the new Fifth Army. They reported their position by telegraph. Yang Chendong naturally knew all this, but the five nation coalition army was still in the dark.


    It is said that time is money. The same is true on the battlefield. News and intelligence have a certain timeliness, and whoever''s news is half a beat slow often means that he has lost the first opportunity and even has to fall behind and be beaten.


    The generals of the five countries had no knowledge of the crisis. They were still looking forward to capturing Turpan city and capturing Yang Chendong alive, so as to change the war situation in one fell swoop. They don''t know that the intercepting army they sent has been blocked by the heavy snow and can''t warn.


    It was agreed to play for three days, and today is the last day. Seeing the five-star army and the young people of Turpan on the city floor, they are already far away from falling, but every time a soldier rushes to the city floor risking his life, he will still be beaten down again and fall into the dust.


    What was even more unexpected to the Allied forces of the five countries was that in the afternoon, a scout suddenly came and told the news that Yeerqiang and Turpan troops were defeated at the pass to Ala mountain. Although the news of the great defeat of 80000 troops in Yili has not been transmitted back, these are enough to make the morale of the army unstable, and it is impossible to deal with it calmly before.


    "I can''t move." with bloodshot eyes, Yili finally said this to Li Guo and general Ke Gen after the sun set.


    The ten thousand infantry he had brought had already been exhausted, and there were only three thousand cavalry left. The armies of the other four countries also suffered some losses, but they still didn''t capture Turpan city. His main attacking general had to admit that this road really didn''t work.


    "Or we''ll try another day." among the big accounts of the five nation coalition forces, the general representative of Kazakhstan, Klei, said reluctantly.


    Hearing this, Heke Gen''s eyes brightened, but soon they darkened again. "We don''t have enough troops now. Even if we can capture Turpan City, we don''t have enough cavalry to trap the king of Wunan. So far, we haven''t seen a black riding Dragon Guard. That''s the strongest force around the king of Wunan."


    Although he Kegen wanted to deny it, he could not deny the strength of the five-star army. In fact, the need for the five-star coalition forces to fight together has proved the strength and horror of the five-star army.


    As it is now, they have pressed nearly two-thirds of their troops and still can''t shake the five-star army. Even people didn''t show their cards. It''s already known who won and who lost that battle.


    It must be strange that the five nations'' coalition forces did not spare all their forces this time. If the three Kenyan countries of Li, Turpan and Yeerqiang were to send 30000 troops, with such superior forces, I''m afraid they would have captured Turpan City long ago. Even if Yang Chendong could not be captured alive, captured the city and hit him hard, there would be no problem.


    When people are united, Mount Tai moves. As a coalition army, this sentence is like a joke. No one dares to expect that they can really work together.


    He Kegen pointed out his own shortcomings and listened to the representatives of other countries just bow their heads. I don''t know how long later, the leader broke the silence and said, "it doesn''t matter. We still have a chance. This time, at least we forced the king of Wunan to shrink in the city and dare not come out, which is a great blow to his arrogance. When the next opportunity meeting, we will succeed in one fell swoop."


    The result of the battle is not satisfactory, and there may even be accidents. At this moment, it is very dangerous to stay outside Turpan. If you don''t get one, you may be rushed up by the reinforcements of the five-star army and make dumplings. This is something they absolutely don''t want to see. In such a situation, it is wise to withdraw in time.


    The speech of the leader also represents the complete end of the siege of Turpan. The next step is to retreat. Have a good night''s rest, leave this place of right and wrong early tomorrow morning, and then the whole army is fighting.


    Soon there was no one in the big tent, and all the generals were preparing for their withdrawal early tomorrow morning. But they don''t know that the real darkness is coming. Their biggest opponent, Wunan king, has decided to launch a general attack tonight.


    When Yang Chendong made this decision, he received a telegram from the new Fifth Army and the fourth Lu Division. They had all arrived eight miles outside Turpan city and were ready to attack at any time. Hearing that they had arrived, Yang Chendong decided to launch a night attack.

 Chapter 1266

    Launching a night attack under heavy snow is not a wise move. But Yang Chendong can''t wait. Once dawn comes and the Scouts of the five nation coalition army discover the new Fifth Army or the fourth land division, the war will not be sudden and the attack effect will be greatly reduced.


    It was precisely because there were too many difficulties in night raids under heavy snow that Yang Chendong firmly believed that the Allied forces of the five countries, as opponents, would not think they would launch night raids, which gave him more chances of winning.


    Turpan city.


    Another 15000 Mongolian cavalry have been assembled. In addition, there is an army of 15000 young men in Turpan. The biggest benefit of the common experience of guarding the city these days is that the five-star army has completely gained a foothold here, and they have received the support of all the citizens of Turpan.


    The 15000 cavalry is the strongest force of the remaining Turpan citizens in the city. They will launch a surprise attack with Yang Chendong and join forces with the other two five-star armies outside the city to reach the assault destination.


    In Shicheng, Yang Chendong, dressed in a golden robe, is riding on a white dragon horse to review the army.


    Thirty thousand cavalry were ready to go, and there was no sound except the occasional snorting of war horses. They are like a group of wild wolves silently waiting for their prey to appear, waiting for the head wolf to give the order to launch an attack.


    A Silent Army will give people a strong sense of killing. At this moment, even Yang Chendong was surprised by the performance of these soldiers. After nearly 20 days of defending the city, those who can live to the present undoubtedly have a lot of self-confidence in their character and skills, and also let these people grow into a real soldier.


    "Young master, the time is coming." Yang Er, wearing a white cloak, gives people a sense of domineering. He came to Yang Chendong and whispered a reminder.


    "OK, you go." Yang Chendong nodded silently. With his move, Yang Erfei quickly left and came to the two dark mortars in front of the army, urging the soldiers to open the wooden boxes and take out the shells.


    "Everyone, according to the previous battle plan, gather in front of the city gate. The shelling will begin in 20 minutes and the whole army will attack in 30 minutes." Yang Chendong''s voice came out of his mouth and spread through the wind all over the square.


    After receiving the order, the 30000 troops scattered and walked towards their assembly points in an orderly manner. Looking at everyone''s orderly appearance, Qiu Wu, the leader of the first black riding Dragon Guard brigade behind him, couldn''t help but praise, "these 30000 cavalry are qualified soldiers, and they will play a greater role in the battlefield in the future."


    Yang Chendong naturally heard this sentence and showed a proud smile on his face. Who would have thought that after more than ten days of defending the city, he would have an additional Mongolian coalition cavalry in his hand? He had thought about it, and then he incorporated the cavalry of Turpan city into the Mongolian coalition camp. At that time, he had another powerful force that could start.


    The war horse disappeared on the square, and time passed. Finally, when the pointer of the battle watch reached 20 minutes, Yang Er shouted and launched the horn of counter attack. "Let go!"


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Two 100 mm mortars immediately gave out a deep roar, and then handed over a red light in the silent night, followed by a roar of earth shaking, and the shells fell into the camp of the five nation coalition army that had entered a resting state.


    The sudden gunfire plunged several big accounts into a sea of fire. Shouting, swearing, drinking and scolding, and life-saving were heard all the time.


    No one would have thought that when several shells fell in the middle of the night, many coalition soldiers of the five countries did not react. They were still staring at the sea of fire being shelled in front of them, and seemed to be in a daze.


    Guns are orders!


    The two cold front regiments of the new Fifth Army and the fourth land division, eight miles away from the camp, immediately dispatched all their members and kept a constant speed and approached Turpan city. By telegram, they already know that tonight will be a night of killing.


    "Come on, get up. I''m afraid it''s going to change." he didn''t sleep very heavy first, which has a lot to do with his years of marching and fighting. At this time, his slightly old face became very dignified, and he had a very bad feeling.


    Heke gen, who had no nose, got up from the tent. At this moment, his face was gloomy and his eyes were flashing with angry flames. It''s the five-star army again. I really don''t know when I can move the big stone that has been pressed on him since the fight.


    General keleyi of Kazakhstan was just in charge of night duty, and his soldiers were also the first to assemble. At the moment, he looked at the city of Turpan with bold eyes and said to the generals around him, "assemble the army and evacuate immediately if there is anything wrong."


    This is a wise man''s decision. He knows he can''t do it. Such a thing basically won''t happen to them. If they can''t fight, run. That''s their way of survival.


    Among the several big accounts belonging to the general, each has different reactions, but it is undeniable that they all have the same characteristic, that is, they look dignified and look bad.


    It''s only ten minutes of shelling. It''ll be there soon. There were not many soldiers who were really killed. What they wanted was a kind of momentum, just like it appeared in the fire tent like a burning cloud. This is the effect after the artillery; This is the real power of artillery.


    "Open the gate and kill!" Yang Chendong opened his mouth in the city and gave the order to kill. At one time, four gates opened from the inside, and then countless cavalry rushed out with sabers in hand.


    At the same time, the cold front brothers of the new Fifth Army and the fourth land division also arrived on the battlefield. There was a lot of rushing and shooting, and the real general attack began.


    No one expected that on this last night, the five-star army suddenly launched a counterattack with all its strength. This is a coincidence, but it is a disaster for the five-nation coalition army.


    When there were shouts of killing in every direction, and a large dark shadow could be seen by moonlight and fire, the camp of the five nation coalition army was completely disordered.


    The so-called coalition forces could not really work with one heart and one mind. Sudden disaster, really should the old saying, when great trouble comes, each fly.


    The first to leave was the Kazakh cavalry with the most abundant preparations. Under the leadership of keleyou, 50000 cavalry fled straight to the southwest. When they left, they didn''t inform anyone. In the heart of keliyi, he had done his duty by attacking Turpan City, which was regarded as a turtle in a jar in the eyes of the coalition forces of the five countries. He had lost nearly 10000 cavalry. Now there are five-star armies in all directions. Knowing that the war is invincible, he naturally has nothing to say when he leaves.


    The next to leave is the first leader. The difference is that instead of going to the southwest, that is, to the rear of the yibaoli area, he went straight to the northwest, which is the hinterland of the five-star army. Of course, he is not looking for trouble, but to meet with bermur, one of his only four generals.


    Having traversed the grassland for more than ten years, I first made it clear that only holding military power is the safest. This is the same idea as the emergence of power from the gun of later generations.


    Hekegen also escaped, and escaped with a thousand soldiers under the protection of a group of soldiers and several commanders. It''s not that he doesn''t want to bring more soldiers. After more than ten days of siege, he has only 3000 troops and horses left in his hands. This war has lost another 2000. It''s his best effort to bring out 1000 people.


    In addition to these three armies, the generals and troops sent by Yerqiang and Turpan responded more slowly. But it was only half a beat slower and was surrounded by the five-star Legion from all sides. Some of them are even waiting for the support of other allies. But where did they know that no one told them to leave, but just wanted them to stay where they were and attract the fire of the five-star army. Now it seems that they have really become scapegoats.


    The situation turned upside down from the beginning. First, artillery long-range attacks disrupted the defense deployment of the five party coalition forces; Then came the cavalry from all directions. One by one, they suppressed the morale of the remaining coalition forces to the lowest. Then came the siege and annihilation battle after another. Under the adverse conditions of insufficient troops, low morale and military morale, this siege and annihilation battle will soon end just before noon the next day.


    In this war, 13000 soldiers of the five allied forces were wiped out, and the number of prisoners reached more than 30000. Finally, the so-called unexpected beheading operation of the five party coalition ended in failure and ended in a great loss of soldiers and stone strength.


    After the news was sent back to various forces, the masters were shocked. At the same time, they immediately sent envoys to Turpan city. They brought a large number of valuable things such as gold and silver. It was obvious that they wanted peace by bowing their heads.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong did not mean to refuse. Although it is said that it never accepts peace and only accepts surrender in the nature of destroying the country, the cold weather and heavy snow can be seen everywhere, which is very unfavorable to the army''s attack. Take this opportunity to reorganize the army. It''s not impossible to fight in the spring of next year.


    Taking this opportunity to receive some money can also reduce the other party''s vigilance. What compensation is not a strategic policy?


    Turpan city was calm again, and the people in the whole city were all smiling. They not only survived this war, but many people also benefited. In their hearts, the name of Wunan king, or tiankhan, unconsciously increased a few points.


    When Yang Chendong returned from the battlefield outside the city, he was welcomed by more than 100000 people in the city. In this regard, of course, Yang Chendong waved his hand in high spirits. He would never put on airs in front of the people, because it would affect his future people. Even second-class and third-class people are also people.

 Chapter 1267

    "Young master, this is what the people want." looking at the happy smile on the spontaneous faces of so many people, Yang er said without forgetting to flatter.


    "This is because we brought him more than King hadanbaatar brought them. Of course, the people will make a choice. However, they are always born here. They can welcome me today. In the future, it is guaranteed that no one will give them more benefits and choose to welcome others. Therefore, the relocation work cannot be stopped. Wait until the people in the later provinces arrive Replaced them all. "


    Yang Chendong will not easily trust others, let alone change his previous decision because of a smiling face. That is, facts have proved that migration is the best way to solve internal problems. Of course, he will not hesitate to implement it and will not change it at will.


    "Yes, young master." Yang Er hurriedly agreed. He works beside Yang Chendong. One of his main tasks is to act as an assistant, but he will remember everything he said and ordered, and then he will order special people to carry out it.


    After agreeing, Yang Er summarized the information he had just received and said, "young master, Shi Wanshan, commander of the new Fifth Army, just put forward a request. There are 100000 Vajra cavalry in our Northwest and northeast, 20000 Vajra cavalry and 20000 Kazakh cavalry on one side. He wants to chase and try all the way. Please show me."


    A total of 40000 cavalry were sent to block the fourth land division. Of which, Wala is 20000 and Kazakhstan is 20000. When launching the general counterattack last night, he did not escape to the southwest like other coalition forces, but chose to go to the northwest to meet the 100000 iron cavalry in bermur. Now the problem comes. Yang Chendong has only one seemingly mobile new Fifth Army in his hand. Their ability can only destroy one enemy. Yang Chendong must decide who to choose.


    "Is this still a choice?" Yang Chendong stopped and looked back at Yang er.


    Yang Er, who didn''t know what Yang Chendong meant, was confused, but even when the young master asked, he said tentatively, "we should choose to pursue first. This is our old opponent. It''s best to take this opportunity to solve him."


    "Hey." a light sigh came from Yang Chendong''s mouth.


    Thinking that his answer was not satisfactory to the young master, Yang Er scratched his back and said, "then go after 40000 coalition cavalry. They are small and easy to deal with."


    "Well, you can''t think of any good way. In this way, if the order goes on, the new Fifth Army is responsible for chasing 40000 cavalry of the coalition army, and naritsong and 30000 cavalry are responsible for chasing and escaping first. This time we can''t let go of any of us." Yang Chendong said in a very firm voice. In his eyes, there has never been any choice. He wants to choose both.


    As soon as he heard that even the 30000 cavalry who let go that day would be sent out, Yang Er had to be nervous, "young master, in this way, there will be no army around us. Once..."


    "Once what? Do you think the Allied forces still dare to come to our Turpan idea at this time? Besides, we don''t have any army at all. There are 2000 black riding dragon guards and cold front soldiers of the two regiments. They are the most elite, and they are afraid that they can''t keep the young master safe?" Yang Chendong knew what Yang Er wanted to say, so he simply said it directly.


    Yang Chendong was so decisive that Yang Er knew there was no room for maneuver. Then he said, "yes, I''ll give them orders according to the young master''s orders."


    At this time, the Allied forces of the five countries have just lost, and they really don''t have the courage to come to trouble Turpan at the moment. In addition, both black riding dragon guards and cold front soldiers can be ten. In this way, the security force around him is not bad. Yang Er thought about it and found that there was no problem. He went to pass the order. Soon after the order was given, the two armies went towards their own goals.


    ......


    Northeast of Turpan.


    From a distance, it is still a vast expanse of snow. The cold wind was blowing, blowing on the face like a knife.


    A huge cavalry team is walking hard on this road. They are the gulijiang headquarters of the Kazakh army who lost their target.


    At this moment, Gu Lijiang''s face was very ugly. He didn''t expect that this time the wind and snow were so heavy that he even lost his target. Now his eyes are full of white light. Where do you want him to find the disappeared five-star army?


    Just go back?


    Gulijiang didn''t dare. He clearly understood the temperament of keliyi. The brother of asakjani Buick Khan won''t give face to anyone except the eldest brother in the whole country and army. Many times, in order to establish his authority, he has to find something to kill, not to mention that he has made a big mistake now.


    I can''t just recognize it. I have to keep looking. Maybe I still have a chance. Gu Lijiang sounded like this, and then ordered to continue to expand the search scope. At this moment, for his own life and task, he completely ignores the soldiers in the army who have worked continuously for two days without rest under the great search?


    The snow finally stopped, but it still continued. Under the sky, the visibility was very low. It was precisely because of this that the Fourth Infantry Division of Ning Wenfeng''s Department approached here and was still not found. It was not until the distance of the other party was less than three miles that both sides found the other party at the same time after a gust of wind.


    "There are five-star armies here!"


    "There are enemies here!"


    Almost at the same time, two shouts came out, attracted all the attention, and made both sides excited and excited.


    Ning Wenfeng is the commander of the Fourth Infantry Division. Although the number of soldiers under his command is the largest in the whole new Fifth Army, he can''t go fast enough without the help of war horses. This is the biggest disadvantage. Fortunately, it has been snowy recently, so that the speed of war horses can not be improved, which gives their infantry a chance. This time Ning Wenfeng wondered whether he could become the first army to find the enemy and make the first contribution.


    To this end, Ning Wen issued a death order to the following commanders, that is, unless some brother troops have found the enemy, otherwise, they will never retreat at will, let alone return without success. At his urging, the infantry pushed forward decisively and quickly, and even vaguely pulled the other three cavalry divisions behind, which was the result of the help of the heavy snow.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It seems that God''s care for Ning Wenfeng is not over yet. It not only makes them the fastest, but also makes them really find the place of their goal at the first time. Just like this cry, it attracted the attention of 15000 officials of the whole infantry division nearby.


    At the same time, gulijiang is also excited. I thought the target disappeared, but I didn''t expect to meet it in the end. "I finally found it, ha ha ha." Gu Lijiang smiled up and thanked God.


    But if he knew that what he found was not the two regiments of the fourth Lu division that had disappeared before, but 15000 people of a main infantry division of the five-star army, I''m afraid he must not laugh now, but want to think about how to escape here.


    There are not so many ifs in the world, otherwise so many things would not have happened. Then, when both sides rushed forward with excitement on their faces, a cavalry and infantry war began.


    Under the heavy snow of more than half a meter or even more than a meter, the advantages of the cavalry could not be brought into full play, so that the assak cavalry finally gave up their horses and changed to infantry. If they haven''t rested for more than two days, their physical fitness has dropped to an extreme. Only from this point of view, Gu Lijiang has lost his first hand.


    The Fourth Infantry Division searched and patrolled all the way, and their physical strength also decreased, but it was much better than the Kazakh army. In addition, Ning Wenfeng promised to find the enemy before the war and reward his subordinates if he won the war, which made their morale low all the time, which gave them a lot of points in the next battle.


    In contrast, the situation turned against Kazakhstan from the beginning of the war. After more than four hours of continuous fighting in the snow, Gu Lijiang''s headquarters had a faint sense of defeat.


    At this time, the soldiers of the first riding division of the new fifth army arrived. Under the leadership of division commander Guhe, they appeared in the battlefield like a tiger down the mountain, which was like the last straw that crushed the camel. At this moment, the military heart of the Kazakh cavalry finally began to suffer defeat.


    In ancient times, fighting between the two sides was a matter of morale. No matter which side has this, it is very likely to win. Even if there are fewer troops, some people have created an example of winning more with less.


    Once the morale of any party is defeated, no matter how many soldiers there are in the army, they will only be a mob, and the final result will be in addition to defeat or defeat.


    The appearance of the riding regiment defeated the military heart of gulijiang''s headquarters. The soldiers either fled or surrendered. There were not many people who killed the enemy directly. In just over an hour, the Kazakh army was destroyed, of which gulijiang died and captured about 12000 enemies.


    "Come on, leave two regiments to watch these captured soldiers, and we continue to find the 20000 Warsaw cavalry." Ning Wenfeng didn''t stop because he won a victory. In his opinion, all this is just the beginning.


    The ancient river on one side opened his eyes when he saw Ning Wenfeng''s order, and then laughed, "well, Mr. Ning, I didn''t expect you to have such a tough side. You weren''t like this in the army before."


    Gu he is right. Although Ning Wenfeng was also in charge of some military power in the past, he rarely achieved such results. Even in a war, he rarely went to the battlefield. He belongs to the type of military division. But now, it shows the general wind color of a fierce general, which is why the ancient river will be so amazed.


    "Ha ha." Ning Wenfeng smiled back. Now, of course, it''s different from before. When the northern Ming army was fooling around, it was its responsibility to preserve its strength. Only if it didn''t make big mistakes and was willing to send money to the top, the position could be saved. However, in the five-star army, all military commanders talk about success or failure based on their achievements. Here, don''t talk about qualifications or background. It all depends on who has stronger personal strength.

 Chapter 1268

    Facing the overall situation of the capable and the mediocre, as long as a smart person should know how to do it. Ning Wenfeng was originally a smart man among smart people. Naturally, he saw it early and knew what to do.


    This time, Ning Wenfeng tried so hard that he wanted to prove himself by military achievements. At the same time, it also proved that Yang Chendong had no problem with his eyes. Their new Fifth Army was an army that could fight. It''s like when I rushed to Turpan city before. Although the soldiers were very tired, no one complained and tired, just to prove themselves and better complete the task.


    Ning Wenfeng''s ambition is not small, but good luck seems to have been exhausted. After searching for several days in a row, he even found the cold front who left Mr. Daqiang on the way and was responsible for watching the bicycle safety, but he didn''t see the figure of a Vajra cavalry. In fact, he didn''t know that general Chaolu had already led 20000 cavalry to leave here and rushed to the place where bermur was located, and the Wara cavalry leader who came from the other direction also went there first.


    After the failure of the five party coalition forces to besiege Turpan City, they first lost confidence in the so-called coalition forces. This is not a united army at all. Everyone wants to pick up a bargain when there are more workers and no effort. There are several different voices from an army. How can we win a war and how can we win a war.


    Seeing no hope, he finally gave up all his fantasies and decided to go it alone as before. With so many elite cavalry in his hands, even if he is not the opponent of the five-star army, will he be afraid of others? After the big deal, stay away from the five-star army, that is, can all the people in the world be surnamed Yang?


    When Yang Er suddenly shelled his artillery position a few days ago, he sent someone to find Chaolu and told him that he didn''t have to search for the five-star army and went straight to the place where bermur was located. They wanted to leave here and stay away from all the forces and territories of the five-star army.


    The facts proved that Yixian''s idea was right. Seeing the general counterattack of the five-star army, he did not make any resistance and did not have any competition heart. Instead, he quickly left the city of Turpan with his 15000 cavalry and went straight to the place where bermur was located.


    Originally, there were 20000 cavalry around, but when the siege was unfavorable, they listened to the words of Heke Gen and took out 5000 cavalry to let them give up their best equestrian skills and go to attack the city as infantry. The final result was that except for the 600 wounded, the rest died in the battle of attacking the city, which made them hate him and Ke Gen at this moment.


    "You deserve to lose and let the infantry attack the city. What kind of pig brain general would give such an order?" he thought angrily and didn''t consider it at all. When he proposed this proposal with Ke gen, he raised his hands in favor.


    Both Yexian and Chaolu now took the cavalry to approach the place where burmul was as fast as possible. They didn''t know that the situation in bermur at this moment was not good, at least it was far from controlling the situation as they thought.


    If only in terms of military strength, bermur, who supports nearly 100000 iron cavalry, is undoubtedly the most powerful. But they are facing a five-star army of nearly 50000, and all of them are elite. No one will underestimate or dare to underestimate such an opponent.


    The two sides confronted each other like this. Eight miles apart in the wind and snow, no one moved rashly.


    It seems to be close, but only bermur knows that his situation will only get worse as time goes by. There is only one reason, that is, he is facing the five-star army, a powerful enemy who can be reinforced at any time.


    On the contrary, the number of cavalry in his hands is already the largest. Even the leader and general Chaolu arrived here first, and the strength he can increase is limited. Compared with the five-star army who does not know how many reinforcements will be sent, and compared with Yang Chendong, who is rich and powerful and seems to never see the bottom card, the time stalemate is more and more, which is more and more unfavorable to them.


    Knowing all this, Samuel couldn''t retreat. First, he has received the news sent by the leader first and asked him to wait here. He doesn''t promise to leave now and meet the leader somewhere. Second, in the current situation, the two sides can still maintain the balance of the situation. If one side leaves, will the other pursue it?


    If it was a frontal battle, with 100000 cavalry, burmul was not afraid of the five-star army with less than 50000 cavalry, but if he wanted to take the initiative to leave, the other party launched a pursuit, and what would happen between chasing and escaping was that he didn''t dare to guarantee.


    In other words, now burmul is staring here and can''t move. He can''t guarantee whether he can retreat all over now. Now all he has to do is wait for the leader to appear first and make a big plan.


    Compared with the side of bermur, the same situation of the five-star army here is not very good. Everything is because the first army of the foreign race did not appear on time, so that the military plan of double attack cannot be delayed again and again.


    In the camp, Bai Shuang, who was wearing a powerful military uniform and hung with the rank of senior colonel, said in a voice: "I have reported to the teacher that the first foreign army did not receive the license to appear at the specified time."


    The voice was firm and the look was calm. Hearing Bai Shuang''s words, the other army, division and regiment leaders all changed their faces.


    We all know that the alien first army did not arrive on time. For this matter, the commander of the new Fifth Army, permit Da, personally called Su He, the commander of the new Third Army. He said frankly that because the heavy snow was too thick and the road was difficult, the forward speed of their army was greatly hindered and could not reach the designated place on time. He confessed his mistake and asked him to arrive on time in five days. At that time, he was asking for your apology.


    After receiving the contents of this telegram, commander Su he took it out for the first time and showed it to all military supervisors around him. Although he didn''t say anything clearly, not talking sometimes represented an attitude, that is, Su he wanted to give the new commander a face, and the army waited for five days to launch a general attack.


    The dignified commander of the army can admit his mistakes, and his attitude is still so humble, which makes other energetic military commanders have to suppress their anger. After all, everyone eats in the same pot. No one can give others a chance without making mistakes. Why not give yourself a chance?


    However, it never occurred to him that Su he would call everyone again this time. In total, four days later, when the first foreign army arrived, Bai Shuang suddenly said such a sentence, and the people were in an uproar.


    Compared with others, Bai Shuang''s identity is naturally very special. He was Yang Chendong''s student. When others were just qualified to change from Wang to the sixth young master, he could have called Yang Chendong a teacher.


    In ancient times, the existence of heaven and earth monarchs and teachers was highly respected. And that includes teachers. The school also pays great attention to inheritance and represents a closer relationship.


    With this, although he is only a leader, Bai Shuang''s words are not despised by anyone, even Su He, the only general present. Because he can definitely say that as long as Bai Shuang doesn''t make major mistakes, with this person''s age, his future achievements will certainly be above himself.


    Therefore, after Bai Shuang said frankly that he had given the information to Yang Chendong through his own radio station, Su he didn''t mean to scold at all. He only silently mourned for perminda in his heart. "Commander Xu, this time, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but that the matter has been reported to the sixth young master. You''ve spread the matter."


    A military meeting to discuss major issues was also terminated because of Bai Shuang''s sentence. After all, even King Wunan knew about the matter, and the plan might change at any time. It was a little early for them to discuss the matter in a few days.


    Yes, things have changed as people think. When Yang Chendong in Turpan received Bai Shuang''s telegram, a sullen flame flashed in his eyes.


    If he can''t arrive at the designated place on time just because of the weather, it can''t make Yang Chendong so angry. But now, the first army of the alien race did not inform itself of the matter, but wanted to hide the way beyond itself and inform other armies. This is what Yang Chendong can''t tolerate. This is deception.


    Naked cheating.


    This time, if we succeed, something similar will happen after we fail to keep up. If we don''t stop it, will one day the following military leaders work together to deceive themselves or even deal with themselves?


    Since ancient times, internal strife and even mutual strife have been allowed in the army, but it will never allow the loss of military power to happen, because this is a provocation to a leader and a deadly threat.


    "Send a report to inform the whole army." anger flickered in his eyes. At this moment, Yang Chendong brought an indescribable murderous spirit from top to bottom.


    Yang ER was shocked all over his body. The anger sent out by Yang Chendong''s body made him feel unstable. He would feel better as long as his whole body kept shaking. This is the momentum of the superior.


    "The whole army informed that Su He, commander of the new Third Army, recorded a demerit; Ma xiongshan, head of the light riding regiment of the new first army, and Dai Kuo, commander of the first division of the Far East army, were given a serious warning; four division level officers of the new third army were given a warning; the commander of the first army of different nationalities was allowed to reach..."


    When Yang Chendong said this, he suddenly stopped, which made Yang Er, who was in charge of recording, sweat all over his body. He knew how much shock the whole army''s notice would cause. I''m afraid the future of many people will be greatly affected. But don''t you know how to deal with this positive permission?

 Chapter 1269

    It seems that after hesitating for a while, Yang Chendong''s look became firm again. "Permit Da was demoted to head of the army to replace Bai Shuang''s head. His position as commander was assumed by Bai Shuang, and it was tentatively determined to be the position of acting commander. Everything began to be implemented after the war."


    After all, Bai Shuang is too young and has no experience as a division chief. You know, managing a regiment is very different from managing an army. Just considering that Bai Shuang is the head of the first Cavalry Division in the world, and now his rank is senior colonel, it''s not sudden to replace him as a commander. He can be righted only if he has made military achievements.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong had no other orders, Yang Er sweated to find Wang Shan and sent a report. He can imagine what kind of influence and shock this telegram will have once it is sent to the whole army.


    As Yang Er thought, this telegram to inform the whole army was soon known to all military, division and regiment units with enough level to match the radio. Many people don''t know what happened, which led to Yang Chendong''s anger.


    However, as an insider, the commander of the first army of the alien, permit Da, was completely stupid at this moment. Looking at the extremely heavy telegram for him, he was stunned and didn''t say a word for a quarter of an hour.


    "Junzuo." Tu Hai, the commander of the different 301 division under his banner, didn''t know what had happened. He just saw that permissive Da didn''t move at all, so he carefully came up and greeted, "but does the king of Wunan have any new orders?"


    "Oh, you... Have a look. Also, don''t call me the military seat. After the army meets the new three services, I will go to the new unit to report." he smiled bitterly. After he finished this, he sent the telegram to his confidant, Mr. Tu Hai.


    Tu Hai was also very shocked at this moment. What do you mean you don''t have to call the military seat? Can you say you have been promoted again? Shouldn''t it? Tu Hai still has the rank of senior colonel. It''s not easy to be a commander in this position. How can there be better than this position?


    With all kinds of doubts, Tu Hai opened the telegram. When he saw the contents of the supernatant, he couldn''t help but change his look. After half a ring, he pointed to the telegram and said, "this... This..." couldn''t make a sound.


    For Tu Hai, there will be such a reaction, and it is unreasonable for him to do so. At this time, he had awakened from the shock. This time, he did a very wrong thing and wanted to hide the sixth young master. This act of viewing the military order as a child''s play can be interpreted as cheating, which should not be tolerated by any superior.


    It''s lucky that you didn''t put yourself in prison. Now you''ve given yourself the post of head of the army. This is an opportunity to make meritorious contributions on behalf of the crime.


    If he abandons himself at this time, then the gods can''t save him. What we should do now is how to make up for our mistakes and how to stand up again so as to live up to the kindness of the sixth young master. "Mr. Tu, was it wise before? Mr. Tu said there was a way to speed up the army. Now, please invite him over."


    Before, he wanted to protect the dignity of his commander, which suppressed Mingzhi Changxin, the commander of the third division. Now that he has been taught a lesson, Da Da doesn''t have to maintain any authority.


    Permissive Da suddenly woke up. Afterwards, someone reported his performance to Yang Chendong. It was precisely because of this move that saved his life, because if he really chose to abandon himself, even the position of commander of the first army in the world might not be his.


    After experiencing this, Keda has finally grown up, and will have greater achievements in the future. Of course, these are later words.


    ......


    In the big account, Bai Shuang looked at the telegram and showed an expression of sadness and laughter.


    The reason why he truthfully reported things to Yang Chendong was that he didn''t want to do anything sorry for the teacher. Unexpectedly, the position of a military commander fell on his head. Although a soldier who doesn''t want to be a general is not a good soldier, such a position of commander is not what he thinks.


    With his own efforts, Bai Shuang believes that he will be a general one day, and this day will not be too far away. It''s better now. Time is saved, but it''s inevitable to be criticized.


    Even though it was Yang Chendong''s order and informed the whole army that it was unalterable. "That is... That is, if the burden is added, it''s good to work hard." Bai Shuang, who knows that the status quo can''t be changed, can only be appointed, but now his expression has the meaning of being cheap and selling good.


    Bai Shuang got a surprise. In contrast, Su He, commander of the new three services, looked sad, especially when he looked at Ke Lu, the commander of the first division sitting opposite.


    Ke Lu''s outstanding performance, especially when he blocked the attack of 30000 elite cavalry of vara with the strength of the first division, but also severely damaged his opponent when his own casualties were very small. It is these achievements that make it a certainty that he will further become a military commander. On this matter, Su he has reported to Yang Chendong and basically agreed. He has received the grapevine news that the new first group army has been proposed as the commander, and it is likely to be the commander of army 102, second only to veteran commander LV Zhuo of army 101.


    As soon as this battle is over, officials will be promoted to two levels, from division to army. But now, a warning is completely ruined this good thing. According to the regulations of the five-star army, no officer can be promoted within half a year if he gets a warning.


    Half a year, the new group army must have been formed at that time, that is to say, Ke Lu lost such an opportunity for progress.


    Facing Ke Lu, who was sitting opposite, Su he''s mouth was opened and closed, closed and opened. Finally, he said bitterly, "Ke Lu, I''m sorry for you."


    For a moment, kolu was really feeling a little heavy. Seeing the fat fly away, it won''t be easy for anyone to be afraid. But it''s a definite fact. It''s no use blaming anyone at this time. I can only say that my luck is bad. Thinking of having dinner with Su in the future, Ke Lu could only squeeze out a smile and said, "junzuo, I''m still willing to fight under your hands."


    No one can take this sentence seriously. Naturally, it is a word of comfort. Su he waved his hand and said seriously, "I owe you this time. Don''t worry. If there is any chance next time, I will try my best to fight for you."


    "Thank you for your cultivation," said Ke Lu, pretending to have bright eyes. But they both know that where is the position of a military commander so easy to appear and win?


    This time, it was because of the emergence of three military commanders, the great achievements made by Ke Lu and his qualifications that he had such a good opportunity. The next time I''m afraid I''ll really have the position of commander, and I can''t guarantee it.


    ......


    Keda was severely criticized and demoted. However, he did not eliminate the accumulation, but quickly straightened his position. Based on the principle of being in office for one minute and doing well for 60 seconds, he found Mingzhi Changxin, the commander of 303 division. After some communication, he soon recognized the idea of taking the lead in the shift to clear the snow and speed up the March. The order soon reached the whole army. Sure enough, it reached the designated place three days later and came to the northwest of nearly 100000 troops in bermur, forming a double attack with the new three armies of the Soviet Union.


    Burmul is a cautious man, otherwise he won''t be favored to stay in the base camp first. In order to prevent being surrounded by the five-star army, he scattered all the scouts, up to a distance of 50 miles. When the first foreign army just arrived here, he received the news, and his face became more ugly at this moment.


    If he had been able to suppress the other party''s five-star army with his strength advantage and dared not move in vain, with the emergence of this more than 30000 five-star army, his strength advantage has been very small.


    He needs to fight on both sides. However, he is now in a passive position.


    Fortunately, he received the news that night. Just tomorrow evening, 15000 iron cavalry led by leader Yexian and 20000 cavalry led by general Chaolu will meet with him here. This will add more than 30000 troops, which makes their superiority in military strength sufficient again.


    Unfortunately, such a good mood did not last long. Soon, the scouts came again. The leader personally sent the news. Behind them, there were thirty-five-star cavalry coming quickly, and the two sides were already a day away.


    "There are thirty-five thousand cavalry? Where have the other four allied armies gone?" bermur, who heard the news, was naturally surprised. Normally, there should not be so many troops in the hands of the five-star army, unless they are all used against themselves now?


    It must be so. The Allied forces of the four countries have been photographed. In addition, the heavy snow affects the speed of the army. I think they must be at home now. In this way, doesn''t it mean that the main purpose of the five-star army is to clean up itself?


    When the Allied forces of the five countries are together, they can''t earn the slightest advantage, or even lose one battle after another. Now they have to face the five-star army alone, but Samuel doesn''t even have a chance of winning.


    Fear before war, this is not what a qualified general should do. Forcibly calming his mind, burmul set his eyes on the last and first news, on the words that were only one day away between the two sides, and thought flashed in his eyes.


    "I can only fight. Come on, call the scouts." after some thinking, Samuel decided to take a risk. He had to fight a bloody way before the 30000 cavalry of the five-star army came. Otherwise, if he was really surrounded, there would be no chance of winning.

 Chapter 1270

    After the information that the scouts sent bermur to the leader of Yexian came out, bermur held a military meeting overnight and selected a death cavalry team of 5000 people in the army.


    The so-called death driving cavalry refers to those who are not afraid of death. For various reasons, they made some mistakes. They should be killed. Therefore, they came to the battlefield with the determination to die. And those who are not afraid of death are the most terrible.


    Not only that, he also defeated fifty thousand troops and horses in tieqiyin, which made him stop the reinforcement of the five-star army in the west to the five-star army in the northeast. "It''s a great achievement to be able to stop it. If you can''t stop it, thank you with death. Chang Tiansheng is looking at you. Good luck."


    With a serious look on his face, more than 90000 cavalry troops quickly moved when various orders were issued. At noon the next day, he suddenly launched an attack on the alien first army from the northeast.


    This sudden attack without warning really caught the first army of the alien by surprise. Fortunately, Yang Chendong''s reprimand to the whole army had just come down, and all the officers were careful. Even if no one expected that the vara cavalry would launch an attack, they still blocked the pace of the other party''s attack after a burst of panic.


    Instead of sending the 5000 cavalry of the Death Squadron immediately, he just sent an ordinary 5000 cavalry to try the weight of the five-star army. Seeing that the 5000 cavalry rushed up was soon pressed back and couldn''t move, bermur couldn''t help sighing, "the five-star army is really strict military discipline and hard to deal with."


    The feeling was probably sent out. Bermur didn''t mean to retreat. His purpose was very simple, that is, to constantly launch an impact and create a sense of fatigue for the opposite alien first army. Then, when the leader and general Chaolu arrived, he gathered heavy troops to fight a path of blood. At that time, his strength would be nearly three times that of the other party, There should be no problem rushing out. Now it''s time to post whether it can stop the attack of the cavalry of the five-star army in the West. I just want to say that there should be no problem with 50000 to 50000, and the defensive side.


    Although the heavy snow stopped, the thick and snow became the biggest stepping stone on the cavalry''s way. As the offensive side, it suffered a lot. It''s like that the first army of bermur''s attack on the alien is not smooth. The headquarters of the new three services also face great difficulties if they want to support them.


    At the beginning of the war, commander Su He, commander Bai Shuang, commander Ma xiongshan and division commander Dai Kuo were all paste in their brains.


    They don''t understand why the vara cavalry suddenly went crazy and chose to attack at this time.


    Fortunately, when we came here, we were ready to fight big and evil wars. Although they were not fully prepared psychologically, the troops were all experienced soldiers. They quickly adapted and began to rush towards the warra cavalry camp in an orderly manner. They wanted to attack the first army of the alien race on both sides. Even if they couldn''t do it, they could share the fire and pressure of the brother army.


    But under the heavy snow, the attack was not effective, especially in the face of general tieqiyin, who tried his best to stop them. He held the idea of turning unsuccessful into benevolence, and held 50000 cavalry in his hand. In terms of chariots, he even surpassed Su He and others. When he was not dominant everywhere, the cavalry of the two regiments were crippled after the impact of Changbo division of the fourth division of the new Third Army, More than one third of the injured.


    "Are they crazy?" it''s rare to encounter such a hard battle. When Mr. Changbo was shocked, he quickly reported the situation here to the military seat, and involuntarily reduced the frequency of attack. If the loss continues like this, not only can''t open a hole, it''s likely that all his fourth division will be thrown here, which any military director doesn''t want to see, What I won''t do.


    In the big account of the new three armed forces, after the intelligence of division commander Changbo was sent here, everyone, including Su He, frowned. Obviously, they couldn''t understand the series of actions of the warra cavalry.


    It looks like a breakthrough. It''s not so easy to do. Although the first foreign army is a newly established army, there are many veterans of hundred battles. In addition, the road is feasible and the snow is too thick. It is not so easy to rush out. It is very likely that the result will be to lose soldiers and defeat generals and fail to achieve the goal.


    They can see this truth, as can Wala''s generals, but why should they do so?


    There was an abnormal silence in the big account. For a quarter of an hour, there was no one to say a word. Finally, Bai Shuang said, "well, I think everyone can''t think of a reason like me. Report it to the teacher."


    "Report?" Su He raised his eyebrows after hearing this. Obviously, he didn''t want to do so, but didn''t he prove his incompetence. He''s just been punished. But at the thought of such a war, if misjudgment leads to greater losses, the result is completely beyond their own responsibility. Besides, who is Bai Shuang? Even if he doesn''t agree, he has a separate radio station in his hand to contact Yang Chendong. In that way, he will only be more passive.


    "OK, then report it to the police and ask the sixth young master to show you a clear way." after thinking about it, Su he decided to accept Bai Shuang''s suggestion.


    The telegram was quickly drawn up, and the chief officers present read it once. After there was no problem, they reported it on the radio. But after a column of incense, the call came back. Compared with Su He and Bai Shuang, whose eyes were limited to one army and one place, Yang Chendong looked at the overall situation. Although he didn''t get the relevant matters about the 20000 cavalry brought by Chaolu, he first fled with 15000 elite cavalry to meet general bermur.


    With Yang Chendong''s wisdom, naturally, he soon thought that this was bermur preparing for the breakthrough, and at the same time, preventing the emergence of 30000 cavalry in Nari song and belt would cause enough pressure for them to find a way out. After all, once the 30000 cavalry arrived that day, they would have no advantage only in terms of military strength.


    This is an opportunity to keep the vara army, but it is not a good opportunity. The trapped animals will still fight, not to mention the hundreds of thousands of vara elite cavalry. Once they go crazy, and because of the snow, the combat troops may not be able to arrive at the designated place on time to provide reinforcements. In this way, the war will bring too many uncertain factors. After thinking about it, Yang Chendong did not issue a death order in this telegram, Instead, while pointing out the military trends of the Warsaw army, let each army deal with it at its discretion without losing much combat power.


    Discretionary treatment is tantamount to completely handing over the command to the military commanders. This is also Yang Chendong''s way of command.


    With the continuous expansion of his military strength, it is impossible for Yang Chendong to do everything himself and act as the commander of the war as before. Therefore, it is necessary to delegate power appropriately, especially those military commanders who rush to the front line. They are more able to command the dynamics of the war situation. Sometimes the war aircraft is fleeting. If they can''t grasp it in time, problems may arise.


    After practicing these calendars, Yang Chendong deeply understands the way of employing people. It is precisely because of a group of talents like Yu Qian that he seldom worries and doesn''t have to be distracted; Because of the existence of tiger awn, Shicheng has been nailed there like a nail, so that its influence and influence are growing.


    The simple way of employing people is to learn to use talents and trust people, rather than pointing fingers at everything. It''s like Zhuge Liang doing everything himself. In the end, he was tired to death. Without him, his subordinates immediately lost their spirit and command ability. The same is true of Lao Jiang. He kept pointing fingers at the rear, so that the battle plan changed again and again, loopholes appeared frequently, and the army was defeated. With these lessons, how can Yang Chendong follow suit?


    When the telegram arrived in front of them, the military officers in the account looked at it and their eyes were shining. This discretionary treatment is of great significance. Handing over the command to them is a kind of trust, but why is it not a heavy burden?


    "You guys, we have seen the telegram. The Warsaw cavalry will suddenly attack and say that they are ready to fight a bloody way out. Now their leader is moving here first. Then, let them stay completely or let them live in order to avoid us losing both sides. Let''s discuss it." Su He, as the highest rank, The highest ranking general is naturally the only person to preside over the meeting. As soon as his voice fell, all the officers were at a loss. Look at me and I look at you.


    Psychologically, after fighting with the vara army for so long, they certainly want to leave it completely and avoid future trouble. But now is really not a good time. The snow is too thick, which has greatly affected the movement speed of the army. It is said that the other party''s military strength is good and its combat power is quite strong. If it comes hard, it is said that their own losses will not be small, not to mention whether they will be able to leave their lives first.


    Yang Chendong has informed the whole army that it is necessary to have a rest after the war. While the army is resting and replenishing, the people''s relocation work should also be moved. Until the snow turns in the spring of next year, he will launch an offensive in Yili area. If we lose too much now, we must delay the business after the beginning of spring. decide on what path to follow? How to choose between the officers soon came up with two opinions.


    Some people say that we should take this opportunity to clean up completely. First, this is a big enemy rarely used by the five-star army. If we destroy them, the five-star army will not have opponents in this grassland. In the long run, this is appropriate.

 Chapter 1271

    Some people may also say that there is no winner under the hard struggle. If this time we really fight with the vara army, we will lose both sides, or even lose our vitality. How can we attack the Li area and achieve the set goal after the spring? It is obviously not cost-effective to give up a large area of land in order to be like a lost dog.


    Each of the two opinions was supported and had its own reasons. When Su he put them together, he was in a dilemma. Finally, he set his eyes on Bai Shuang, who will take up the post of new Commander after the war. That is the existence of a flat seat with himself. It''s not embarrassing to listen to his opinion now.


    Of course, in private, only he knew whether Su he meant to use Bai Shuang''s sign. This person is Yang Chendong''s student. Even if he makes a wrong decision, Yang Chendong won''t blame him too much.


    Su he didn''t have to be careful. With the growing territory of the Yang family and the growing momentum of the five-star army, Yang Chendong''s status became more and more noble. Anyone has to be careful when facing him, which is the momentum of the superior.


    Bai Shuang didn''t think so much. Maybe his identity doesn''t need to worry about those things. He had another idea in his mind at this time. Even if Su he didn''t ask him, he would take the initiative to say it. He took advantage of this opportunity to take the initiative to say, "there is a little view of the end. Now that the war has just begun, no one can predict what will happen next. Let''s prepare for it."


    "Two hands ready?" listening to Bai Shuang''s words, the others looked at him with an inexplicable appearance.


    "Yes, it''s preparation with both hands." Bai Shuang said in a positive tone: "First, we naturally take the method of eliminating the main forces of Warsaw, even capturing or killing them alive. We still have to do the necessary charge or support. How should the first army of the foreign race block or block it? If we can hit the opponent hard and find the fighter, we will send out the whole army to kill the opponent. Second, if things can not be violated, the Warsaw army will fight to the death The meaning of World War I is very obvious, and we have always taken the initiative on the battlefield. Then we will give up fighting with them and try our best to weaken the opponent''s strength without losing our own strength. If we can''t, let them leave here. The so-called future is long. We can beat them today, defeat them tomorrow and destroy them all. "


    Two opinions were put forward at once. They considered and took care of the two different voices of the officers. After listening to them, they all nodded in favor. Even some people thought in their hearts that they were worthy of being the students of King Wu Nan and understood the four words of discretionary treatment very thoroughly.


    Su He, who sat in the first place and listened to these, nodded approvingly. Before, he thought that Bai Shuang was promoted to commander by commander because he was a student of Yang Chendong. Now it seems that this opinion should be changed. This person is really capable and may not be able to take the position of commander of the army.


    Bai Shuangzhi''s words were approved by everyone, and then this opinion was reported to Yang Chendong. A telegram reply was made soon, and it was handled according to this opinion. Soon after, the first foreign army also received the telegram.


    As commander perminda, who was to be demoted after the war, after seeing the telegram, he just thought about it a little and said to his four teachers: "everything is according to the contents of the telegram. Let''s try our best to stop it first. If we don''t catch it, let them pass by us."


    "No, junzuo." Tu Hai, the 301 division commander, immediately expressed his opposition. "Junzuo, this is an opportunity for our first army of the alien race. If we can keep the Warsaw army and even capture their leader alive, it will definitely be a great achievement. Maybe junzuo won''t have to leave. In order to achieve this goal, it''s worth fighting all our army."


    "Yes, junzuo." the other three teachers all expressed the same view. Obviously, he still had a set of ways to run the army and won the support of his four teachers at least soon.


    Looking at the expectant eyes of the four people, permit Da was very moved, but he was not moved by it. He knew that it was his dereliction of duty and arrogance before that that made the army lose its fighters. Now, it is time to make up for his mistakes. If he only ignored all the soldiers of the first army of different nationalities for his own personal gain, even if he stayed in the end, there will be no army Yes, this is also a failure.


    It''s impossible to destroy the whole alien first army because of his own selfishness. Kunda had a firm idea in his heart. "Well, I''m still the commander now. Follow my orders."


    The commander''s power is inviolable. As Xu Dadu said, Tu Hai and others are not angry, but they have to carry out it. But they have thought to block the breakthrough of the Warsaw army as much as possible. If they have a chance, even if they lose both sides, they should try to keep each other.


    ......


    The impact of the Warsaw cavalry continues. Although the horses can''t play their normal speed due to the snow, and the pressure in the face of bow and arrow attack will be a little higher, burmul doesn''t mean to stop. He knows that if he can''t rush out today, once the five-star army comes 30000 cavalry tomorrow, it will be more difficult to evacuate.


    "It''s going to be dark in two hours, and the leader will join us. At that time, we must fight a path of blood, no matter how much we pay." he repeated the importance of the war to the deputy general around him, as if he remembered something and asked, "what''s the situation with the general?"


    "General, the news from there is all right. The attack momentum of the cavalry of the five-star army is not enough. It seems that they are afraid of death." when the deputy general answered this question, he seemed to have a trace of disdain in his mouth.


    Seeing that the man looked down on the five-star army, he changed his face for no reason and said, "you know, the five-star army is not afraid of death. They just don''t want to pay a huge price. Even I doubt they have seen our goal."


    "What? It won''t be." the deputy general obviously looked incredulous.


    "Nothing is impossible. I''ve long heard that there is an iron guy in the five-star army who can achieve the purpose of rapid communication, that is, the news that the leader wants to meet us is likely that they already know, and our abnormal attack must have aroused their suspicion." bermur said with a heavy face. When he first heard about it, he still didn''t believe it, but the quick response of the five-star army on the battlefield has already proved this.


    After finishing this sentence, bomul no longer looked at the shocked deputy general with a wide mouth, and again set his eyes on the map in front of him. He was considering whether there were any loopholes in the next action.


    In addition, in the new three armed forces and other departments in the west, their attacks are indeed not fierce. With such heavy snow, once the charge is launched, the speed must not be raised, which makes the archers as defenders have more room to play. Knowing that it was dangerous, the soldiers had to charge. No wise general would do such a thing.


    But that doesn''t mean they don''t do anything. It is inevitable for soldiers to sacrifice on the battlefield, but how to give full play to their maximum value is the most important. If they can''t play a sufficient role, Su He and Bai Shuang can''t accept the death method.


    "I think it''s better to wait until the evening. Once the first foreign army can''t hold it, the Warsaw army must make a hole and rush out. At that time, the 50000 Warsaw cavalry opposite us will also withdraw. When they withdraw, we will launch an attack with all our strength. At that time, even if they can escape first, these 50000 people will also stay. Why We must tear off a piece of fat from them to eat. "Bai Shuang was talking in the big tent.


    Seeing that he will become the commander of the first army after the war, nothing he said now will be despised or dare not be despised.


    "Of course, whether we can keep these 50000 people depends on whether the first foreign army can seal their pockets. Commander of the Soviet army, this matter still needs to be communicated with you." Bai Shuang made up the last loophole after introducing the general military plan, but this time he looked at commander Su He.


    Although in Bai Shuang''s current status, he can also communicate directly with the first army of the alien race, because of previous things, he is likely to take up his new post. At this time, it is not good to jump out and point out. It will give people the idea of exercising power before they are in the upper position. After thinking about it, Su He, as the army commander, is more appropriate.


    Su he understood Bai Shuang''s meaning and knew that it was for the overall situation. He nodded his head. "OK, I''ll contact senior colonel perminda on the radio in a minute."


    In the past, he was praised as commander Xu. Now things have changed. It''s not easy to call the commander, especially in front of Bai Shuang. On the contrary, it''s more appropriate to call the rank.


    Soon, Su he''s telegram was sent to the military headquarters of the first foreign army. After reading the telegram, he didn''t reply immediately. He weighed it in his heart. But Tu Hai, the commander of the different 301 division beside him, after reading the telegram, threw it aside and said with an unhappy face, "Everyone is a military unit. Why did they order us to come? They don''t think of a good way to attack, join us and attack on both sides. Instead, they let us make way for a hole and let the enemy''s main general go, just to eat the 50000 cavalry that blocked the land. We can''t agree to them."

 Chapter 1272

    Tu Hai said this, naturally venting his anger and complaining for the commander''s permission. After all, now he is a popular man around the military seat, with great power and autonomy. Who knows if it will be like this after Bai Shuang takes office, whether he will make a emperor and a courtier, or even find a chance to get down by himself and change the other party''s people?


    This is not tu Hai''s way of spending a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart. Such a thing can be said to be a convention. In order to better control the army, the idea of general military came into his mind, which made him feel a surge of blood, so that when the Deputy asked him whether he sent the 5000 Death Squadron cavalry to the battlefield, he didn''t immediately answer.


    "General, general?" the deputy general, who was afraid that he would miss the opportunity to break through, shouted again.


    "Oh, send it out." bermur turned his mind and finally gave up the idea of encircling the five-star army.


    Although this plan is really attractive, the combat power of the five-star army is not general. He can''t guarantee whether he can really eliminate Zhou Zhi''s more than 80000 five-star army in one day. If not, once he is entangled, it will be difficult to get away when the reinforcements of the five-star army arrive one by one.


    Even if we can defeat the five-star army in front of us, it must be that the vara army has suffered a lot. This is not a cost-effective business at all. What they want now is not to destroy the five-star army, because they can''t do it at all. What they want is to stay away from here. Only in this way can they better develop themselves, which requires them to bring enough elite cavalry to be the cornerstone of future development. Killing one more person here is a great loss to the future.


    Put away the unrealistic idea in his heart, and five thousand vara Death Squadron cavalry attacked. With the idea of death on their faces, they rushed forward hard on their war horses in the dark. From time to time, they would wave their knives to block the incoming bows and arrows. Although the speed of travel has been slow and there have been many losses, none of them retreated.


    The first foreign army, which had been fighting for more than half a day, saw another strong vara cavalry team, saw that the bow and arrow did not dodge and dared to shoot at them, and both sides suffered some losses for a time.


    "This is not human at all. They are not afraid of death." Kang Biao, 304 division commander, looked at the vara cavalry getting closer and closer opposite, and couldn''t help feeling it.


    I have to admit that in the hands of the five-star army, the Warsaw cavalry''s combat power has always been superior. That is, many times, the five-star army should be careful against them, otherwise it may be hurt.


    "Come on, report the situation to the military seat." seeing that the Warsaw cavalry are getting closer and closer, they are about to turn from shooting to close flesh fighting. Kang Biao quickly ordered people to ask for instructions. Whether to fight with them regardless of losses, or let go of a road to let them pass.


    Just half a cup of tea, the order came. Let go of a road and let the vara cavalry rush through. Obviously, this is that perminda gave up the game of losing both sides, avoided his edge and looked for an opportunity to annihilate one of them.


    I don''t know why, but Mr. Kang Biao, who got the order, was relieved. He is not afraid of death. He just thinks that such a lose lose lose game is meaningless. There will be no real winners in such a war. In the end, it will only be cheaper for the third party.


    The first army of the alien race was finally forced to open a hole and let the vara cavalry pass through. When the news came, bomul just joined the leader first. Then he was overjoyed, so he rushed out of the hole under the cover of the night.


    In this process, neither Yexian nor bomul mentioned sticking his voice, which seemed to forget this man and his 50000 Wara cavalry. It''s not that they are careless or really anxious to forget, but that they know that someone will always stay and pester the five-star army. If they all want to withdraw, once the two armies of the five-star Army meet, they may blow fiercely behind their hips. In that case, their escape will produce more variables.


    Therefore, when a large number of vara cavalry escaped from the opening deliberately opened by the first army of the alien race, general tieqiyin and nearly 50000 vara cavalry in his hands became sad. They became children no one wanted and lone wolves on the grassland.


    The main force of the warla army escaped without notice. The news was found by the first foreign army, which sealed its pockets in time. They immediately informed the new Third Army and other departments on the radio. Su He and others who got the news looked confused.


    Dai Kuo, the commander of the first cavalry division of the Far East army, even said something that made everyone very alert, "does it mean that the Warsaw army deliberately left them to rush behind us when we surrounded the cavalry and launched an attack?"


    "It''s... Impossible." all the other military executives who heard this argument were frightened and at a loss. But after the white eyes turned quickly for a few circles, they suddenly said with some joy: "maybe the Warsaw army is trying to survive with its tail broken. They are afraid that we will chase them and deliberately leave the 50000 cavalry to contain us."


    "It''s 50000 cavalry, and I''m really willing to do it first?" Su he asked with some confidence, but some disbelief.


    "The teacher once said that he was also a hero first. Such a person can give up anyone for his own safety. 50000 cavalry are strong, but what is their life compared with his first? In this way, I suggest that we surround the five-star army opposite with the first army of the alien race, but we don''t need to take the initiative to attack and go far with bows and arrows against the thick snow Attack and contain them here. In this way, once we have to encircle us first, we also have favorable terrain and sufficient energy to deal with it. At the same time, we can persuade the 50000 Warsaw cavalry to surrender at the least cost. "Bai Shuang''s thinking turns quickly. At the moment, he seems to be the head of the army. He doesn''t think about the small things in front of him, but the overall situation.

 Chapter 1273

    After listening to this suggestion, Su he also felt a light in front of him. "Good idea. We surround but don''t attack. Once we want to kill the horse gun first, we are not unprepared. Instead, we just surround and attack 50000 Warsaw cavalry with bows and arrows, and we can win the greatest victory with the least cost. I agree."


    Even Su he agreed. Several other military commanders expressed their opinions and agreed. A encircled telegram was immediately sent to perminda.


    Originally, Kunda was still glad, because the warra cavalry who escaped from the gap he took the initiative to expose did not seem to be only 50000 cavalry as mentioned in the telegram, but a full 70000 cavalry. The 20000 iron cavalry of Chaolu suddenly appeared, and no one expected it in advance. Considering that in the face of so many cavalry, if the first army of the alien race is blocked, I''m afraid there will be a danger of total annihilation in the end. Even in order to save themselves, the new three armed forces and other departments will certainly launch a deadly attack. In that way, they will not only be an alien first army, but even the new three armed forces and other departments will not win a few people in the end. And this result is afraid that Yang Chendong had thought of it for a long time, so there are four words of discretionary treatment in the telegram.


    My heart was palpitating. I received a telegram from Su He, tightened my pocket, and then quickly approached the rear of the surrounded 50000 Wara army. It took less than two hours to surround all these people.


    At this time, the post voice also received the news that the main force of vara had withdrawn. In his tent, he immediately fainted to the ground. After the rescue of his subordinates, he woke up slowly and scolded "bermur, people are small." then he fainted again.


    When tieqiyin woke up three times, the five-star army had completed its comprehensive encirclement of him. He was bloodless and didn''t speak, but his eyes looked empty towards the front, a picture of life without love.


    Originally, I thought that Samuel attached great importance to him. He didn''t care that he had lost the war before. He also took the initiative to give him 50000 iron cavalry, which made him feel like he was in power and overlooking the world. But who wants to be abandoned in less than a day. At this moment, he finally understood that the reason why he was given 50000 people was not only to reduce his vigilance, but also a gift to the five-star army, so that they could not move their eyes on themselves.


    "Oh, yes, 50000 cavalry, how tempting." thinking of the army number in my hand, I just felt a burst of funny. But on the contrary, if he hadn''t left so many soldiers and horses for himself, how could he be willing to work here, and he didn''t even mean to urge Samuel when it was dark, but waited all the time? It was not because he was confident that someone would abandon himself and would not embrace the 50000 cavalry in his hands, but now it seems that he was wrong, he was all wrong.


    Now there are 50000 troops in the air, and they have no fighting spirit at all. If you are already abandoned, even if you win the war, show it to anyone. As for self-reliance as king, when the surrounding five-star armies eat dry food?


    At the thought of rice, he asked the soldiers around him excitedly, "how much food and grass do we have in our army?"


    "General, we are anxious to get out this time. General burmul also said that we will evacuate at night, so we don''t bring too much food and grass, only two-day backup." when the soldier answered this question, he also dodged in his eyes. Obviously, he also thought of some possibility.


    "What? Only two days?" as soon as he heard the result, he pasted his voice. Even if he felt the darkness in front of him, he fainted again.


    The five-star army surrounding them didn''t know that they fainted several times. At this time, they were arranging an encirclement circle to prevent the 50000 warra cavalry from escaping. At this time, the army hurried to make the horse stakes. All the iron thistles in the army were scattered all over the ground. The strong bow was in hand and the arrow pot was full. They were just waiting for a dog to close the door.


    In the analysis of Bai Shuang and others, the Warsaw cavalry who knows everything is most likely to launch a counterattack that night. It is best to start before the siege of the five-star army is completely firm, so the probability of escaping will be greater. But I never thought that one night was safe. The next morning, the vara army was still stable as usual, as if they didn''t know they were surrounded.


    Such an anomaly puzzled Su He, Bai Shuang and Keda. Either break through or shout surrender, but what does it mean to do nothing? If it were not for the scout with the help of high-power military telescope, we could see that countless Warsaw figures were moving in the account. If it was not for the scout who followed you first, he reported that the other party had indeed fled far away and ran all the way. It was not like trying to kill a return gun. I''m afraid that at this moment, everyone could not help wondering whether they surrounded an empty account.


    Even if the Warsaw soldiers do not move, there is no reason for the five-star army to move. They just need to continue to wait. When they arrive at night, song and 30000 cavalry will arrive. In this way, even if the other party has any ideas, they can calmly correct them.


    To everyone''s surprise, the 50000 troops still didn''t move, as if they didn''t know they had been surrounded. The actual situation is that he has now fallen into bed. He is in a coma for several times and is sleeping soundly.


    The Lord didn''t wake up, and the remaining generals didn''t know how to do it. Soon, two different opinions emerged among them.


    First, the capitulationists.


    I think the general trend is gone, even the leaders don''t want them. At this time, what they do can''t be regarded as betrayal. There are many alien armies and surrender armies in the five-star army. Isn''t it good for others?


    Second, the death fighters.


    A man would rather die standing than live kneeling. The only dead man.


    Besides, if 50000 cavalry rush out in one direction, there will be a chance of life if they are lucky.


    It is these two factions that do not yield to each other. The capitulationists are waiting to wake up. Considering the shortage of manpower, the death fighters rush out like looking for death. They are also here. After the Lord wakes up, give them orders.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two days passed. His body didn''t get better. He was still in a coma and had a high fever. More importantly, the grain brought by the army will also be exhausted. In addition to some generals, many soldiers have begun to rely on snow to feed their hunger. In this way, their combat effectiveness will only be lower and lower. But I didn''t want to fight back when I was in good shape before, and now I don''t have this ability.


    The 50000 Warsaw cavalry insisted, but they were surrounded, and their every move was monitored by the five-star army. Especially when they saw that they were hungry enough to eat snow to maintain, the five-star army also gave up half of the attack strategy they had just studied. It seems that you can trap your opponent. Even so, why bother to attack?


    At this time, the five-star army is also taking a rest. Unless necessary defense troops are sent, what should be handed over also begins to hand over, just like the handover between perminda and Bai Shuang.


    A military commander was demoted to a regimental commander. Although it was said that it was the first Cavalry Division in the world with great prestige, it was not pleasant to say, so Keda just explained all the relevant personnel information and the general situation of the army to Bai Shuang and left.


    Bai Shuang was smart and didn''t ask much. He was the one who picked up the stool. It seemed that everything he said was embarrassing. In order to save his face, he closed his mouth and sent some information about the four regiments to the other party to see them leave the account.


    It is rare that the handover work is so hasty, but all insiders did not say a word. After Bai Shuang got the information and appointment, he went to the first foreign army and met Tu Hai and other four teachers.


    In contrast, Bai Shuang is the youngest. If he has never been trained in the army, he is afraid that even if he is a hard supporter, it is difficult to convince the public. In fact, Tu Hai''s four men are ready to give Bai Shuang a blow. They are already teachers. Now they even want a head to lead them. It''s impossible to say that there is no resistance at all.


    But to everyone''s surprise, when Bai Shuang met the four teachers for the first time, he only used a short paragraph to end everything. "I have a telegram issued by the teacher in my hand, which can''t be changed. If anyone refuses, you can argue with me or apply to leave the first alien army. But if you want to stay here, shut up and behave well. Once anyone has any problems, don''t blame the commander''s men for being merciless. Of course, if you really don''t have the ability Wrong. If you have made meritorious service, the commander of our army will give you a clear reward and punishment. Well, go down and prove yourself with practical actions in the future. "


    This was the first time we met. Tu Hai and others were overwhelmed by the short words. Some questions they had prepared could not be opened. Didn''t Bai Shuang say it? If you argue with me, you are applying to leave your current position, so he will succeed.


    The new military commander will certainly get the support of Yang Chendong, which is inevitable. Otherwise, how should the next work be carried out. Not to mention that Bai Shuang is still a student of Wu Nanwang. In terms of relationship, several teachers are far from each other.


    Part of the trouble they want to find Bai Shuang is to complain about the injustice of the permissive army. On the other hand, they want to frighten Bai Shuang and let him know that he is not strong enough to lead himself. If there are military operations in the future, they should respect their opinions more. But people don''t eat that at all. In a moment, the four teachers just shook their heads and withdrew from the big account.


    This matter was soon spread out, and even spread to Yang Chendong, who was in the king''s palace of Turpan city. Immediately, he smiled and said to Yang Er around him: "I am a student, very independent and can distinguish between primary and secondary, good, very good."

 Chapter 1274

    Being able to get Yang Chendong''s two good compliments obviously also confirms Bai Shuang''s identity as a military commander.


    At the moment, Yang Chendong was in a very good mood. He smashed the attack of the coalition forces of the five countries and saw that 50000 Warsaw cavalry would be in his bag again. Then we just wait for the snow to melt in the spring and make an all-out attack. During this period, there are still many things he needs to do, such as constantly dispatching troops to yilibaoli area, constantly sending out the people to emigrate, bringing them in by foreign people, settling down and sharing the land, etc.


    Considering that there are many things, and that the war will start again after the Spring Festival, he must also sit here. Yang Chendong has no plan to return to chiembedded city. This time, he has to separate from his wife and children for the new year.


    ......


    Red inlaid city.


    Dragon mansion.


    Police chief long Tienan is thrashing Yang duo in his bedroom at this time.


    No one can imagine that the Dragon chief, who is dignified and can frighten criminals with one look, has such a tender side.


    Male to female thrush, which is the embodiment of great love between husband and wife. (see Zhang Beng''s thrush, Zhang Chang: from Pingyang in the Han Dynasty and Jing Zhaoyin in Emperor Xuan''s time. Zhang Chang painted eyebrows for his wife. In the old days, it was a metaphor for good relationship between husband and wife. Later generations combined the allusions of Zhang Beng''s thrush with Han Shou''s stealing incense, like stealing jade and Shen Yue''s thin waist to form four ancient romantic affairs.)


    Yang duo, who is middle-aged but still has a beautiful face, is also enjoying this feeling at the moment. From time to time, her eyes would look at long Tienan, followed by a smile. For a moment, the temperature of the whole room seemed to rise a lot.


    "OK, it''s over." the last stroke fell, and the long Tienan who bent up smiled.


    Looking carefully in the mirror, Yang duo''s face showed a satisfied look. "Yes, my husband''s skills have risen again."


    "Well, who let my family have a beautiful wife." long Tienan laughed and was obviously satisfied with the praise.


    In this regard, Yang duo threw a smelly expression, but she was happy in her heart. Long Tienan is not her original match. She once had an unforgettable past. She originally thought that this life would be like this, but she never thought that she could have a second spring again. Moreover, their relationship is really good. They love and respect each other, which also makes her very satisfied.


    It is because of this satisfaction that Yang Duo is willing to do anything for long Tienan. It''s like she sent a telegram to Hu Mang, commander of the new group army in Shicheng yesterday for love. She doesn''t know if it''s appropriate. It was love at that time. Now think about it, she must inform long Tienan, otherwise who knows if there will be any misunderstanding. "Husband, I sent a telegram to commander Hu mang yesterday."


    "Oh. What?" long Tienan, who was putting down his brush to wash his hands, didn''t hear it clearly at first. He thought it was a general lock, but then he reacted. His hands stretched into the hand basin were a meal, and his whole body was stagnant.


    Yang duo, who has been paying attention to long Tienan, noticed this change and flashed a distressed color in her eyes. Then she said, "my body recommended director Qin to commander Hu mang."


    When the content was said, long Tienan turned around and said with a trace of tension on his face, "madam, how can you send such a telegram? This..."


    "Why not? Director Qin was originally a talent. Didn''t my husband say more than once that once he wanted to lead troops to war, he was qualified to be a military commander? And I also know that you went to Lord Yu Qian and deputy commander lengsong of the army headquarters for this matter. Didn''t I want to help you because you were anxious?" Yang duo naturally knows what long Tienan wants to say. It''s nothing more than this thing that belongs to men. Women''s best not to participate, especially Yang duo, as Yang Chendong''s seventh sister, sometimes she needs to pay special attention to what she says and even express a state.


    Yang duo doesn''t know this. A woman without talent is virtue. Isn''t that what those Xiuzi and Jizi often say? But she also knows that now in the Yang Department, Yang Chendong said that men and women are equal, that is, they are equal. Why can''t she do what men do?


    More importantly, she saw that long Tienan had been busy because of this matter. She really wanted to help and thought about it. She simply sent a telegram to commander Hu Mang in her own name. Of course, Yang Duo is not a person who doesn''t know the weight, especially now that the territory of the Yang family is getting larger and larger. As Yang Chendong''s seventh sister, her words naturally weigh more and more. Therefore, she specially sent a telegram to Yang Chendong and directly picked out long Tienan. She only said that Qin Feng is a good person and a good seedling of general Ren,, She just recommended it out of public interest.


    Yang duo only knew that her husband was anxious about it. She didn''t care what would happen after the two telegrams were sent. This is women''s willfulness. It is also the willfulness of Yang Chendong''s sister.


    You know, even Yang Chendong''s wives won''t speak about the appointment of generals at the commander level, because it involves a matter of principle, that is, the harem shall not interfere in politics.


    Yang Duo is Yang Chendong''s sister. She won''t care about such things. She does it when she thinks of it. What can she do for me?


    Yang duo''s words made him speechless. After long Tienan''s face changed again and again, he finally returned to his gentle meaning and said, "well, even though the telegram has been sent, it''s too late to say anything, but Qin Feng is really a talent."


    "Yes, this is the recommended talent. The six brothers should thank me." proudly raised their heads, and Yang flower looked like a public heart.


    The dragon iron man on one side had to smile bitterly when he saw here. He knows that Yang Duo is helping himself. How can he refute it? Besides, he is also dedicated to the public. He is really recommending talents. At least as far as he knows, none of the candidates recommended by the military headquarters and the city Lord''s house can compare with Shang Qinfeng.


    Qin Feng, director of the operation Department of the Ministry of public security, is a powerful person in the Ministry of public security. At the same time, he is also a young talent appreciated by the general long Tienan.


    Despite the large-scale migration movement, which made the proportion of local people in one area very small, some people are still unwilling to subjugate their country and their family and are making some small moves in private. Just because the number of people is limited and the scale is not very large, it is of course not easy to send nearby garrisons to help with such campaigns. Therefore, such things are pressed on the head of the Ministry of public security, which makes them have an additional unit of the combat hall in order to deal with these alien people who are always stupid and ready to move, and even hold weapons against the Yang family.


    When the first day of junior high school was established, long Tienan suppressed all opposition opinions and entrusted Qin Feng, who was only 24 years old, with the important task of becoming the director of the war office. According to the military level, he was directly given the rank of Colonel, commander and school. Facts have also proved that this person has lived up to the expectations of long Tienan. He has made dozens of attacks in the past two years, eliminated many opposition forces under the Yang faction, and provided the people with a space for stability, society and development.


    To this end, Qin Feng himself also made a lot of contributions, and finally got the military rank of a senior colonel, which made him no different in the Ministry of public security, and nearly reached the height of long Tienan, the total length of the Ministry of public security. But the other party is only less than 20 years old. With such achievements, he can''t rise in the Ministry of public security. We can''t give him the position of the general manager.


    That is, talents, but they can''t be promoted because of the environment, so that Qin Feng, who has made great achievements several times in a row, has hung up the title of vice minister of public security, which is already the top day. Therefore, in order not to delay this person''s development, long Tienan decided to send him to the army, so that there would be room for improvement. This time, it happened that the new army was going to be changed into a new group army. Seeing that there were three commanders, he began to think.


    For this matter, long Tienan braved his old face and went to find the City Master Yu Qian and the deputy commander lengsong respectively. Unfortunately, the effect is not very good. This does not mean that Qin Feng''s ability and achievements are not enough. In fact, he is still too young. If he is allowed to take the position like this, what should other senior people do?


    In this way, long Tienan just wrote Qin Feng''s name in the recommendation letter from the Ministry of public security, and then prepared to listen to fate. But everyone knows that it is difficult to obtain such an important position only by relying on the recommendation of the Ministry of public security. This is exactly what he worried about. Unexpectedly, Yang duo looked at them all. Then she shot, but she was afraid of not getting consent. She cut first and then played.


    Originally, Yang duo was going to tell Yang Chendong face to face when she returned to chiembedded city for the new year, but there was news that she was also trying to tighten up the war in the city. She might not come back this year. She simply sent a telegram to express her meaning.


    Yang duo didn''t want her husband to worry too much, and Qin Feng was really a talent, so she sent two telegrams directly in her own name. When the telegram was received, Yang Chendong just looked at it and put it aside. He casually said to Yang Er, "my seventh sister has recommended talents. OK, go back and check who Qin Feng is."


    Yang Er, who got the order, nodded at once, so he went out and sent a telegram to Yang Wu who stayed in the city and Yang San, who was the director of the Security Bureau. That is, it is the young master''s concern, so there is no small matter.


    In Shicheng, Hu Mang, who also received the telegram, showed a sense of helplessness on his face.


    The establishment of the new group army is no secret. With the help of logistics commander Yang Si, the soldiers have basically assembled, but the commander has not been completely determined, which gives Hu mang a headache.

 Chapter 1275

    In the face of three military commander positions, all forces scrambled to sign up, and the number of personnel selection once reached more than 40.


    Today, the Yang Department is no longer as weak as it was at the beginning. Its territory is large, its population is large, and its wealth has reached the level of no one. Therefore, there are many internal forces. At first, they just want to keep warm and protect their own interests, but also expand themselves. As more and more battles are won, the territory is becoming larger and larger, and the struggle for interests is inevitable. Several of the major forces have enough foundation to virtually affect many decisions and policies.


    Among them, the most powerful is the three series.


    The first is the Department of the elderly.


    Such as Hu Mang, several servants of the Yang family, and the managers and founders of some important factories. Although the number of people is small, they all occupy an important position.


    The second is the cold front system.


    The elite of this elite is equipped with the best weapons and the best soldiers. Its power is unimaginable.


    The third is the embedded system.


    They mainly developed in the rear. As a base camp, they continuously supported the development of the army. While the Yang system developed, it also expanded and developed itself. Many times, even when Yang Chendong wants to make some decisions, he has to consider their feelings.


    The fourth is the surrender system.


    There are all kinds of talents among them, but it is undeniable that they joined the Yang family from other forces for various reasons. Even many people were forced to come at first, but later, with the passage of time, they made up their minds and became the backbone of the Yang family, especially the five-star army.


    In fact, there are differences among the so-called four major departments. Just like the red inlay department, it is also divided into the local department (the old people in the red inlay city), the Daming Department (the talents introduced from the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties) and the foreign department (except the talents from the red inlay city and the Daming).


    In addition, there are some other small systems, such as grassland system, Vietnam system, Laos system, Korea system, etc. it is conceivable that there will be many small Japanese systems and Yili systems in the future. Of course, Yang Chendong knows this, but in a balanced relationship, unless he is too strong and threatens himself, he won''t take care of it.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, and where there are interests, there are struggles, which no one can avoid.


    In these relationships, it is impossible to make friends with all of them, but in general, we have to go through it. This time alone, almost all the major and minor departments of the three military commanders have been dispatched. Whoever has such talents is constantly recommended. Those without such talents are also recommended by other departments to share interests.


    The commander of an army, if you get this position, you can have how much influence and how many officer positions you can place. It''s tempting to think about it.


    To this end, the biggest headache is Hu mang. As the commander of the new group army, what he needs to do is not a bowl of water, that is, to select good talents and entrust them with important tasks, and to balance the relationship between all parties, at least not to let people accuse him of any big problems. It was a headache for a while.


    But things always have to be done. Soon, the two candidates reported up. After passing the audit, they have basically passed. They only wait for the final order of the army headquarters. They are LV Zhuo, commander of army 101, and Ke Lu, commander of army 102.


    Both of them have obvious qualifications and abilities, and they really can''t say anything to others. But no one thought that there was an accident in this certain problem. Division commander Ke Lu was implicated by his new Commander Su He of the three armed services and received a warning. He was not allowed to be promoted within six months. In this way, he would miss this good opportunity. Without one person to compete, Hu mang said, it is equal to one more choice. At this time, Yang duo''s telegram was sent to his desk.


    When the telegram was delivered, it was attached. It said that the same telegram was also sent to Yang Chendong. Hu mang can''t help paying attention to it.


    Who is Yang Duo? That is the young master''s sister. As a servant of the Yang family, this is his master. At the same time, Yang Duo is also the only person in the Yang family who was brought into the city by the young master. With this relationship, Hu mang can''t ignore it. Not to mention that things have been reported to Yang Chendong, he is even more afraid to be careless.


    "I have a seal of Qin Feng. The candidate recommended by the Ministry of public security was him. We have also investigated him. He still has some abilities, but he is too young to be 27." Hu mang said involuntarily looking at the telegram and Qin Feng''s name.


    Of course, these words were not to himself, but to Yang Si. They are also the servants of the Yang family, and their relationship is incomparable to ordinary people. In particular, Yang Si is now the commander of the logistics department. In terms of power and management personnel, he is no worse than the commander of the first group. He asked him to discuss the selection of military commander.


    Yang Si didn''t answer at the moment, but looked at Hu mang with his chin like looking at a rare animal. There was also some meaning of looking at him. He immediately asked the latter to pick his eyebrows, "I said, how can you look at me with this kind of eyes and look for kicks."


    If you can say to people like Yang Si that you want to play, there is only Hu Mang in the world except Yang Chendong. He is also a member of the Yang family. Hu mang is not only the boss, but also the immediate boss of everyone.


    Of course, this is not really who to kick, but it is a joke to show closeness, but it also has a certain pressure. At least Yang Si, who is really afraid of being kicked, immediately became serious. "Tiger head, don''t talk about your age. The young master is still less than 30."


    "Uh..."


    This saying is that tiger mang is stunned. Yes, Yang Chendong was born in 1430. It will take half a month to turn 30. Looking at their families, none of them is old and no one is more than 30, but which one is not in power?


    "Yes, we shouldn''t look at people according to their age. It''s just who we are. Can Qin Feng compare us?" Hu mang said unconvinced.


    "Yes, Qin Feng can''t compare with us, but he won''t be much worse. This is recommended by Miss Qi, and the matter has been reported to the young master. I think this quota should be kept first. If you guess well, there will be news from the young master in a short time. We''ll just wait. We should decide the quota of the last commander quickly. After all, the three armed forces can''t afford it No generals in a day. "Yang Si can become a logistics commander and manage the relations between all parties very smoothly. He is a person with a clear mind, which is why he has such an analysis.


    Naturally, no matter Hu mang or Yang Si, there is only one master in their eyes, that is, Yang Chendong. As long as they serve the young master well, they don''t have to look at other people''s faces, but this problem is recommended by Yang duo. They have to worry about it even if the young master is there, so they can''t think more.


    Hu mang knows Yang Si''s ability very well. Seeing that he said so, he nodded and said, "well, that''s it. Let''s set aside a position. Now let''s discuss the selection of the last army commander."


    ......


    At the end of December, seeing that the year 1460 was coming, the five-star army, which was only a few days away, received good news one after another.


    1¡¢ Surrounded by 50000 cavalry of vara, they finally chose to surrender. Their Lord will stick to his voice and die of a serious illness because of poor health. His men finally chose to surrender to the five-star army.


    To become the elite cavalry of Wala, their own strength is very good. As long as the thought turns around, once they join the five-star army, they are definitely a group of elite soldiers with good strength. These people don''t need any systematic training at all. As long as they adapt to the rules of the five-star army, they can soon become qualified soldiers. This means that a reserve force of 50000 people has been added at once, which is a force that can not be ignored for the five-star army entering the yilibaoli area.


    2¡¢ The scouts have heard the exact news. Under the leadership of the leader, 60000 cavalry of Wala Department crossed the Altai Mountain and entered the northern grassland. This hasty decision has proved that they are afraid of becoming enemies with the five-star army. I believe that as long as this momentum continues, they dare not become enemies with the five-star army. Indirectly, the five-star army lost a powerful opponent when it conquered yilibali area next.


    3¡¢ The new group army will be officially established on January 1, 1460, a few days later.


    Hu Mang, commander of the group army, has three armies and a division directly under him. Each division has four divisions and four regiments. The first army has a total of about 33600 people. The combat and logistics personnel of the group army are about 118000.


    Commander Hu Mang, commander LV Zhuo of the 101st army, commander He Chong of the 102nd Army (elected from countless people, who once served as squad leader, platoon commander, company commander, battalion commander and deputy head of the Lengfeng army, and later served as deputy chief of combat staff of the army headquarters), Commander Qin Feng of the 103rd Army (recommended by Yang duo and approved by Yang Chendong after investigation), and commander Deng Yu of the division directly under the new group army.


    4¡¢ Two million displaced people transferred from Yang provinces are entering Shicheng in batches. From there, they will gradually replace the people in Yili area and become the new master here.


    Everything seems to be in such an orderly way. Once Yang Chendong occupies this area, it will be the capital. Now a lot of boulders, cement and other things are also being transported to the city. Construction will start after the spring.


    At this moment, Yang Chendong shows a big fight and will not stop until he occupies this place. This posture also made Li, Turpan and Yeerqiang countries very nervous.


    After the two joint failures of the five allied forces, the vara cavalry went away, and the Kazakh army was afraid to retreat to the mainland. At this time, they had no foreign aid.

 Chapter 1276

    Before, with the joint efforts of the five countries, they did not cause any trouble to the five-star army. Now there are only three countries left, and they are more timid. After seeing the civilization, the five-star army is likely to attack on a large scale. After some discussion, the kings of the three countries decided to ask for help from the Kazakh Khanate again under the advocacy of Yili arip. Not only that, they also asked for the Aries Dynasty this time.


    It goes without saying that Kazakhstan borders the yilibali region and is in danger of dying. After the three countries promised to provide food, grass and a certain amount of gold and silver, they must send troops twice even for their own safety.


    The Aries Dynasty, the predecessor of Iran, has just defeated the black sheep Dynasty under the leadership of uzong Hassan. It is the time when the military is strong and wants to expand abroad. The three countries took the initiative to come to the door and asked for assistance while paying a certain amount of gold and silver, which was also in line with uzong Hassan''s intention. They soon reached a decision to send troops to help each other.


    King Hassan was born in a feudal aristocratic family of Turkmen, believed in Sunni doctrine, was familiar with the Koran, was familiar with Turkic, Persian and Arabic, advocated martial arts, and was brave and resourceful. Since childhood, he has different ambitions from ordinary people. At this time, just when he solved the black sheep Dynasty, his strength reached its peak, and the number of cavalry under his jurisdiction reached 300000.


    There was great financial pressure to support these troops, but they couldn''t find a suitable attack target for a while. Now the three countries'' coalition forces take the initiative to send them to the door. There is no reason to refuse to eat. The two sides agreed that after civilization, the army of the Aries dynasty would advance to the Three Kingdoms and fight with the five-star army.


    The footsteps of 1460 finally came. During the Chinese new year, all the ministries gathered here. Yang Chendong had a drink with the generals in the king''s palace of Turpan city.


    This was a rare gathering. Yang Chendong took the opportunity to adjust the military deployment and formulate the military plan for the next annexation of Yibaili area.


    The five-star army senior leaders attending the banquet were only military level military directors. They were Hu Mang, division commander of the first division of the world cavalry, Su He, commander of the new Third Army, Shi Wanshan, commander of the new Fifth Army, Bai Shuang, commander of the first foreign army, and Niu Duo, commander of the second foreign army.


    In addition, there are naritsong, the division commander of the Mongolian coalition Army (the number of cavalry under the banner reaches 30000), the fourth Lengfeng Lu Division, Dai Kuo, the division commander of the first Liaodong army riding division, and some other directly subordinate regiments.


    Finally, the five-star army has gathered more than 200000 troops here. This does not include the 150000 captured soldiers gathered in recent wars and the 100000 reserve troops sent by Yang Si, the logistics commander of Shicheng.


    With these sufficient reserve forces, no matter which army or division loses in the next battle, it can achieve the effect of rapid replenishment. This is totally unmatched by other forces.


    Not only that, among the three main cities of Turpan, besieged Bali and hobokeseri, there are nearly two million people from Yang provinces, who are waiting for the unified distribution of the five-star army after winning the war and occupying the new city and the new land.


    During the three months of heavy snow, Yang Chendong made all preparations. The three cities also hoarded a large number of military supplies. After civilization, he could wave his arms and fingers at the command and be invincible.


    Compared with Yang Chendong''s adequate preparations, he also made great efforts to capture the three countries. After sending envoys one after another to make peace, they also contacted the Kazakh Khanate and the Aries Dynasty respectively. Among them, the former decided to send 100000 troops and the latter sent 100000 troops.


    If we add the military strength of the three countries, the total number is nearly one million. Another war will be inevitable.


    During the banquet, everyone just drank and talked about the past, but the atmosphere was good. On the second day after the banquet, when everyone came to the military conference hall built in the palace, they saw the new sand table in front of them, and the faces of all the military commanders became serious.


    Yang Chendong was still wearing a clean blue robe and holding a thin rod and hard whip. He had attracted everyone''s attention without opening his mouth.


    "Generals, our intelligence department got important news a few days ago. Yili, Turpan and Yerqiang have secretly asked for help from the Kazak and Aries dynasties. After paying a certain price, they have persuaded the two countries to send 200000 cavalry to fight with the main force of our five-star army. In addition, the three countries have recruited 50000 troops under their influence, which is so cost-effective Yang Chendong''s voice rang through the conference room, and everyone was flushed and excited when he heard the general''s ears.


    Generals who lead troops to war are not afraid of war. The more enemies there are, the more achievements they will make and the more opportunities they will have to show.


    Looking at the generals'' fighting spirit, Yang Chendong was also very happy. He didn''t expect that the Aries dynasty would suddenly jump out. Originally, he meant to go all the way west and fight what he saw, but his teacher was unknown. Now, the Aries Dynasty and the Kazakh Khanate have taken the initiative to jump out, which is really the best thing.


    Yang Chendong, who was very satisfied with the generals'' war spirit and morale, gently lifted the whip in his hand, and suddenly the meeting room became quiet again. "This time, we only have more than 200000 troops, and we have to face at least three times more opponents. I want to say that we must be cautious and not be proud of the enemy. Of course, it''s not so terrible. We have investigated it. After two conscripts, we also tried to make sure that the men in the three junior high schools are empty, that is to say, they don''t have the ability to recruit again in a short time But we are different. We have a solid rear area. At present, we have more than 200000 reserve forces. At the same time, there are 100000 foreign soldiers from various provinces gathering in the logistics headquarters of Shicheng. They will soon set out for us as our solid backing. "


    "Ladies and gentlemen, there is no need to leave any means in the next war. When you see the enemy, you can say one word, fight! Fight hard until they surrender and fight until they obey. As for the inevitable sacrifice in this process, but I just want to say how much you lose, you will be supplemented. If you lose one battalion, you will lose one battalion, you will lose one division, and you will lose one division In other words, we can only move forward and not retreat. If anyone doesn''t listen to military orders and is afraid of the enemy, he will be punished according to military law. Do you understand? "Yang Chendong''s face is serious and his eyes twinkle with cold light.


    These generals of the five-star army are experienced people. They should not be afraid of the enemy, but the rules should be clear. So when Yang Chendong''s cold eyes swept at the people, everyone held their heads high, held their breasts high, and answered loudly, "I understand!"


    "Very good. Next, I will assign the task. The new third army is the center forward, the new Fifth Army is the left forward, and the first army of the alien race is the right forward. I will order you to be the pioneer. After civilization, you will bravely go forward, build a bridge in case of water and open a road in case of mountains. You can make no mistake. You can bypass any city and leave it to the later middle army to solve it. In a word, in the fastest speed Kill into the enemy''s forces and turn them upside down. "


    "Leng Feng''s fourth Lu Division, the first division of the world cavalry, the Mongolian coalition army and Dai Kuo''s headquarters of the first Liaodong division are located in the central army together with Wang. They are responsible for attacking the enemy''s hard cities and big cities while receiving the front three armies. After the second foreign army is broken, they are responsible for logistics support and as a reserve team, ready to participate in the war at any time..."


    Orders came out of the mouth. All the generals named were standing at attention with their feet together. The whole conference room was filled with a sense of tension and dignity before the war.


    ......


    The three northeastern provinces.


    This big province, which has just been established for half a year, undertakes the important tasks of taking care of Eastern Liaoning, developing agriculture and smooth logistics.


    As a general, ye Ligang has a heavy task. In just half a year, he fought with the northern Ming army in Eastern Liaoning more than ten times, severely suppressed the other party in the south of the logistics line, and fully guaranteed the supply of the five-star army.


    As a demobilized general, ye Ligang was entrusted with an important task. After obtaining full military and financial power, he also fully showed his talent. Under several wars under his personal command, he also established enough prestige in the armies of the three northeastern provinces.


    This half year is also the happiest half year in Ye Ligang''s life. He can finally give full play to his strength without restriction. Seeing that the military is becoming stronger and stronger under his own integration, he saw that under the policy of Yang Chendong not collecting agricultural tax for two years, all the family members have food and clothes to wear this winter, and his heart gave birth to an infinite sense of pride.


    Isn''t that what he always wanted to live and what he always wanted to see? I didn''t expect it to come true like this. In contrast, when we look at the people of the northern Ming Dynasty living in Liaodu area outside the three northeastern provinces, they are still in dire straits.


    At the moment, ye Ligang only hopes that the king of Wunan can quickly solve the problems in Yibaili area and return to Liaodong to save more Han people.


    With such an idea in mind, ye Ligang has been making continuous efforts to run the three northeastern provinces and increase his strength together with Governor Liu Zhi.


    After visiting Governor Liu Zhi early in the morning, ye Ligang returned to his house to celebrate the arrival of the new year with the people in Ye''s house. He firmly believes that the next year will be better and stronger than the next year.


    However, when the whole house and the whole city were very happy, an unexpected guest suddenly appeared outside Ye''s house. Led by the ugly housekeeper, he came to Ye Ligang''s study.

 Chapter 1277

    At the moment, ye Ligang''s face has long lost the happy smile during the new year, but only a cold face. Especially after the visitor was brought in front of him, he said with a frosty face: "it''s really unexpected that Dai Tongzhi will come thousands of miles to our remote place after the new year. It''s really well intentioned."


    Opposite Ye Ligang, standing was Dai Qing, the commander of Beiming royal guards dressed in coarse clothes.


    Speaking of it, Dai Qing and ye Ligang are also old acquaintances. Dai Qing used to be a junior official of royal guards in nuergandasi area before he went to Kyoto. However, he didn''t expect that he would be an official from Sanpin as soon as he came back.


    As soon as ye Ligang said this, Dai Qing''s face was unhappy. He was a royal guards. In the Ming Dynasty, from Princes and ministers to ordinary people, he talked about the existence of color change. Ye Ligang used to be nothing more than a mere commander. Seeing that he was not afraid, he dared to ridicule, which made Dai Qing very uncomfortable. Then he looked for his seat without waiting for the other party to invite him.


    "You go down first." glanced at the housekeeper standing outside the door, ye Ligang gently waved his hand. Although Dai Qing is a casual guest and should be taken on the spot, the other party immediately came. Ye Ligang was also very curious about what he wanted to say, that is, to save the other party''s life for a while?


    There were no outsiders in the room, and ye Ligang''s face became very serious. "Come on, what''s the business of this trip?"


    Ye Ligang didn''t give a good face. Dai Qing didn''t care. He had thought about it when he came. Besides, in the Ming Dynasty, although tiejinwei and Dongchang were majestic, they were actually looked down upon by some decent people. They could only survive in the dark and were called by everyone crossing the street.


    However, despite knowing this, Dai Qing still has to come. This is an order from the top. If he doesn''t come, he can only have one way - death. Come on, there may be a glimmer of vitality.


    "General ye, don''t talk secretly in front of Ming people. This time I came to persuade you to turn back by the emperor''s order. Oh, by the way, I also have a handwritten letter written by father-in-law Gao to you in my arms." as he said, Dai Qing reached into his arms, took out a completely packaged letter and handed it over.


    The so-called high father-in-law is Gao rang, the eunuch of the northern Ming Dynasty. He is also a high-ranking eunuch, second only to Jin Ying.


    Ye Ligang naturally knows this person. For example, he would try to send some salary regulations to these eunuchs in charge during the Spring Festival. This does not mean that he wants to surrender to the other party, but just to prevent the other party from making trouble for himself.


    Who says you have to do things when you give gifts? It''s lucky not to let these eunuchs find trouble.


    That is, when the other party wrote a letter, ye Ligang opened it with the idea that he might as well have a look. Even he had thought that he would turn in these letters when he turned back. At this time, his heart was all on Yang Department. Seeing that the people had seen the hope of a good day, he would not allow anyone to destroy or recapture all this.


    He had a firm belief in his heart, but after seeing this letter, ye Ligang''s look changed again and again. At this time, he was no longer confident because this letter recorded some events of the song Quan family.


    Song Quan once served as the commander of nuergan Dusi area and was Ye Ligang''s immediate boss. It can be said that he took good care of him. When the five-star army came to the city, he even committed suicide to save Ye Ligang''s life.


    In Ye Ligang''s heart, song Quan is his eldest brother, and his family is naturally his own family, not to mention that he promised each other when song Quan was dying.


    Not to mention that ye Ligang has no family now, even if there is, if someone threatens him like this, he will not be moved at all. There is always a steelyard in his heart. But song Quan''s family is very different. He can die for this promise.


    From this letter, song Quan''s family must have been coerced by Gao, or even deeply threatened. If you don''t agree to the other party''s requirements, I''m afraid that the whole family will come to no good end. With the customary style of royal guards, don''t talk about the so-called disaster less than the family.


    Ye Ligang''s face changed again and again. At this moment, he became a little distracted. He fell in Dai Qing''s eyes and flashed a gloomy smile. In this world, people have weaknesses, and their royal guards are good at finding this weakness. Now he can be more sure that the task should not be difficult to complete this time.


    At this time, in an adjacent alley outside Ye''s house, the figure of Ye''s house housekeeper is appearing here. After seven turns and eight turns, he came to a small courtyard. Before he gently knocked on the door, then the door opened, and the figure flashed in.


    Ye Ligang didn''t know where the housekeeper had gone. At this time, he couldn''t care about it at all. After carefully reading the letter three times, he looked up fiercely, looked at Dai Qing with fierce eyes and said, "what do you want?"


    This is the condition to talk about. Dai Qing''s face showed a happy look, hugged his fist and said: "General ye, you are the pillar of our northern Ming army. You must know the truth that good birds choose trees to live in. This time, Grandpa Gao wants you to know the way and return and lead the army back to the arms of northern Ming. As long as general Ye does this, the emperor will be very happy. At that time, the high-ranking official houshilu will be around the corner."


    Dai Qing pretended to congratulate Ye Ligang. It seemed that the other party would soon prosper. But ye Ligang couldn''t believe a word of these words.


    What does the emperor expect? All this should be Gao rang''s skill to threaten people with the son of an old friend. Such a trick can only be done by the invisible royal guards and East Hall. But knowing this, how does he choose?


    Promise each other, it will violate his oath and life goal, and I''m sorry for Yang Chendong''s trust in him.


    Not agreeing to each other and sorry for the dead song Quan is really a dilemma. He can''t make a decision.


    Dai Qing looked at Ye Ligang''s hesitation and didn''t mean to urge him. He was a eunuch with a certain cultural foundation. He knew that haste makes waste. This time, he just put pressure on the other party, and he didn''t expect to force the other party to speak. This time, he came to inform the other party, I believe that with the buffer of time, you should know how to choose.


    "Well, the letter has been delivered. I will be here in three days. At that time, I hope general ye can consider it clearly, make the wisest decision and leave." Dai Qing also knows that this is the territory of the five-star army. It''s inconvenient for him to stay here for a long time. He didn''t wait for ye Ligang to speak. After saying this, he turned and left.


    Just like when he came here, Dai Qing specially wore a cotton hat, which is used to in the cold northeast three provinces, but it can better cover his face. When he got out of Ye''s house, he looked around intentionally. After he found nothing unusual, he left with a big step.


    To become a member of royal guards, Dai Qing has a good skill in becoming a third-class official who can become a commander through some harsh training. But what he didn''t know was that there was a day in the sky, and the people of the five-star Military Intelligence Bureau were not much worse than him, especially the people of the action team.


    Just when Dai Qing thought that God had left Ye''s house unknowingly and went to his corner, behind them, a common man carrying firewood was hanging on him from a distance until he followed three blocks and saw him enter an insignificant courtyard, so he quickly turned and left on the way.


    After a while, the firewood seller appeared in front of the housekeeper and another young man. "Supervisor, I''ve found the corner. It''s a remote yard on South Street."


    "Very good, take someone to watch there right away." the young man known as the supervisor nodded with satisfaction. Then he said to the housekeeper of Ye Fu: "go back quickly. Don''t make people suspicious after coming out for a long time."


    "OK." after the housekeeper promised, he quickly pushed the door and left. The supervisor left a flash in his eyes. After standing for a while, he turned and went deep into the hospital.


    For fear that Ye Ligang would not know, when Yang was assigned to his mansion, even when he sent a housekeeper and a servant, how many eyeliners were there? That''s the same sentence. If you don''t doubt the employer, you should also use the suspect. Originally, ye Ligang didn''t get married, and his parents and brothers are gone. How can you reuse such a person without taking any measures?


    Not only have they prepared early, the stronghold of the Yang Department Security Bureau in the three northeastern provinces is near Ye Fu, in order to prevent accidents.


    Unexpectedly, some people came to Ye Ligang. Although the housekeeper didn''t know the exact identity of the other party, Dai Tongzhi had exposed a lot of problems. At least this person is not a member of the Yang family. According to his official position, it is likely to be Daming, or Beiming official.


    The supervisor''s surname is Ning Minggang. As the highest level presence of the Security Bureau in the three northeastern provinces, the main purpose is to make enemies with the royal guards in addition to inquiring about some military news of the northern Ming army.


    Yang Chendong has never been careless about the royal guards. It has been mentioned many times in history and film and television to become such a notorious existence, which is enough to prove their influence and destructive power.


    It is precisely because of his attention that long ago, Yang Chendong entrusted Langya special combat team members to send instructors to the Security Bureau and CIA departments. The real intelligence personnel should be both civil and military. Especially as Yang''s territory is getting bigger and bigger, there are likely to be more and more small and medium-sized movements in the dark, so he has to be on guard.

 Chapter 1278

    Rich, some people, this is the biggest advantage in Yang Chendong''s hands. Both the Security Bureau and the CIA have developed strongly over the years, and many excellent talents have emerged. Ning Gang is one of them. He graduated with excellent results in the graduation examination, and stayed with Director Yang San for half a year. After his vision and thinking have been greatly improved, he is finally delegated, He became the intelligence director of the Security Bureau in the three northeastern provinces.


    Before, he also sent people to get some military news from the northern Ming army in various ways. Once he was praised by the above, but he has never played against the old opponent of the royal guards, so that many things he learned can''t be used. Now, they finally appear. Ning Gang is very excited.


    Ning Gang, who had studied systematically, knew that he often had to be calm at this time. Thinking of the calm choice made by director Yang San in the face of various situations, he forcibly pressed down the dryness and the desire to catch people.


    The founder of the Security Bureau was naturally Yang Chendong. No doubt, he did not know how many similar tasks he had performed in his life. He was familiar with this aspect. He picked some selected training and improved it, and then handed it to Hu mang. Then Yang San was corrected by the deputy director and learned a lot from Yang Chendong, which was a complete inheritance. As one of Yang San''s satisfied students, Ning Gang is naturally not too bad. He knows that the royal guards is a powerful organization. Once they appear, they will not be one person. Even in order to complete the task, they will not be a group. They usually have backup hands, and his task is to find out all the remaining royal guards, We must not leave any future trouble.


    If you want to do this, it all depends on Dai Tongzhi.


    At this time, Dai Qing didn''t know he was being watched. In the past, he also came to Liaodong to recruit banks and secretly deal with some disobedient officials. There has never been any problem. Now it''s just that these people have changed their masters, but the place has not changed. What''s to be afraid of?


    Without the slightest precaution, Dai Qing only made a few necessary anti tracking actions. After finding no abnormality, he returned to his temporary residence and met the six brothers left here.


    "Your Excellency is back, but everything is going well?" seeing Dai Qing''s return, a man with a long eyebrow and a body like a jade tree, about twenty-five or six years old, hurriedly greeted him.


    This person''s surname is Yao Mingxi. He is the most valued person by Dai Qing. He usually takes him wherever he goes. But few people know that Dai Qing looks manly, but has different preferences from others. Yao Xi is his favorite person.


    He won''t tell others many things, but he never conceals Yao Xi, so he is also the only one of the six who knows the general task.


    At the sight of Yao Xi, Dai Qing''s heart moved. When he was happy, he naturally spoke at will, "After talking to him, there should be no problem. But we have to make another preparation. If he doesn''t agree after three days, we are ready to rob people, whether alive or dead, and get them back. This is the end of rebelling against Beiming. In this way, Xi''er, you go to inform the other team and let them be ready to take action at any time."


    Dai Qing is also the commander of the royal guards. Many people know him. Although he has made some disguises, it''s best not to appear in public, which can save a lot of trouble. If he didn''t want to win the trust of Ye Ligang this time, he wouldn''t go out in person.


    But he never thought he had been exposed. In his opinion, ye Ligang would never give this information to the five-star army for the safety of song Quan''s family. Even if he wanted to report it, it would not be so fast, so he should be very safe now.


    Another action team has 20 people, all of whom are highly skilled in martial arts. Once they use their strength to enter ye''s house with lightning speed, it''s not a big problem. Only Dai Qing and Yao Xi know the existence of this team. It''s inconvenient for him to come forward, so he can only send his confidant.


    "Be careful on the road. This is the territory of Wu Nan Wang." although he didn''t think there was any safety problem, Dai Qing still told Yao Xi.


    "Yes." Yao Xi smiled and agreed. He went into the main room, put on a thick coat and wrapped his whole body in it. There was no problem, so he left the courtyard under Dai Qing''s gaze and went straight to another resettlement site.


    Yao Xi''s level is far worse than that of Dai Qing. He is only favored by a good leather bag. His professional level is too far. After he was discharged from the hospital, he just looked around nervously and went to another team without seeing anything special. Behind him, at least three security bureau spies followed him alternately.


    It was finally dark. In the humble courtyard where Ning Gang lived, a large number of security agency agents had gathered. At this time, they raised their heads and their eyes were shining, waiting for the final order.


    After an afternoon''s investigation, a group of royal guards, including two strongholds, 27 people safely fell into Ning Gang''s sight. After repeatedly confirming that the royal guards had no backhand, Ning Gang decided to do it. He also wanted to know the purpose of the royal guards. Although through ordinary observation, ye Ligang was very trustworthy, but in case of any accident, he still took the people away Catch someone and ask yourself.


    "Team 123 is responsible for catching people, team 456 is responsible for internal security, and is ready to help in case of an accident. Team 789 is responsible for the most peripheral security, and team 10 is responsible for secretly watching. In case of an accident, immediately contact the five-star army stationed in the city to block the four cities. In short, no royal guards are allowed to escape." Ning Gang looked at the ten leaders of the action team standing in front of him and said with a trace of murderous spirit in his eyes.


    A team of ten people, a total of 100 members of the action team, this is the armed force in Ning Gang''s hands. In addition, he also has an intelligence team and a tracking team. Once a major event occurs, he also has the power to mobilize nearby troops at any time.


    Just catch 27 royal guards and dispatch all the members of the action team. This is Ning Gang''s caution. He deeply remembers what director Yang San once said. This is also what Wang Chendong of Wunan taught them. As a qualified intelligence officer, it is not proud to succeed 99 times, because as long as you fail once, everything will be wasted. Therefore, every task should be completed with a 100% pay attitude. Lions fight rabbits with all their strength.


    Each team received the task, and obtained the structural drawings of the two courtyards from the intelligence team. After in-depth understanding and reasonable formulation of the action plan, everyone set out together within the specified time and went straight to the two goals.


    In the courtyard of goal 1, Dai Qing is holding Yao Xi at this time. They haven''t started doing anything yet. They are leaning against the bedside to rest.


    Yao Xi did his best to say nice words to please Dai Qing, but somehow, the effect today is not good. His backer is also his direct boss, always absent-minded.


    This is the fundamental quality of an agent, that is, he is naturally alert to danger. I don''t know why. After dinner, Dai Qing always felt her heartbeat unstable. It seems that something big is going to happen. But after thinking about it, I just can''t touch my head.


    Yao Xi, who looked down and smiled at himself in his arms, Dai Qing asked in an absolutely gentle tone, "didn''t you find anything else when you went out today?"


    "No, what can happen? No one here will know me." Yao Xi shook his head and said innocently.


    Yao Xi didn''t join the Royal Guards for a long time. His ancestral home is in the south. There is no one in Liaodong. He doesn''t even have an old friend. Then there shouldn''t be any problems. Is it because you''re too worried?


    Where does Dai Qing know that the root of the problem is himself, but he has implicated Yao Xi?


    Unable to think of a reason, Dai Qing stopped thinking. But when he looked at Yao Xi, his eyes showed a hot look. He said dirty words: "baby, it''s a long night." and just when he was about to do something, his ear suddenly moved, and he seemed to hear a muffled sound in the courtyard.


    "Who?" he is worthy of being a middle-level cadre in the royal guards, and this moment is a cry of surprise. It was with this cry that the door was suddenly kicked open from the outside, and then two dark shadows rushed towards him.


    "Oh." Yao Xi, who had taken off his coat, cried out in surprise at this scene, and then drilled into the quilt. Dai Qing, who was also naked, did react at the first time. He picked it up, took the headrest in his hand, and then threw it out.


    It was through the empty throw of the headrest that he jumped out like a spirit fox, rushed out of the house and fell into the yard.


    It was during this admission that Dai Qing''s look was even more frozen. At this time, he noticed that there were five men in black standing in front of him. They were encircling him in a semicircle.


    "Who are you?" he whispered in his heart. It''s not good. Maybe he met a thief. In front of such murderous bandits, his so-called royal guards brand may not be easy to use. So after finishing this sentence, he added: "if it''s a money seeker, I''m willing to redeem it with silver. Please make it convenient to go out."

 Chapter 1279

    "Stop talking nonsense, catch people and live." Ning Gang is the leader among the five. He was worried about the situation here, so he brought his own team. At the same time, this was his first time to deal with royal guards, and he also wanted to try each other''s quality and weight.


    The four team members around heard the supervisor''s words and rushed up without saying a word. But in order to catch alive, they all abandoned their knives instead of using them, so they rushed up with their bare hands.


    What a Dai Qing, half naked, facing the four people coming, he was fearless. His fist came straight like the wind. Under one punch, he faced up with an action team member. He only heard a dull sound. The action team member stepped back three steps in a row, revealing an empty space.


    Under one punch, he forced back one of the action team members, but Dai Qing''s face was also frozen. Although he didn''t do his best, he also used seven points. He thought he could fly people out, but he only took three steps back. It seems that the comer is not good, and it''s not weak.


    It was such a dazzling time, and then the other three players went up together. For a time, they hit Dai Qing like a storm.


    Dai Qing, with both hands protecting his head and protecting the key position, admitted several fierce fists. Before the second wave of attack, his body rushed in one direction. One leaned against the mountain and knocked one of the action team members to the ground. Then he swept his long legs and knocked another team member to the ground, Then he stretched out his liberated fists and hit the last player.


    This series of reactions just happened between lightning and flint. The rest of the action team members stepped back and swung their hands in front of them, trying to remove Dai Qing''s attack power while protecting themselves.


    After three punches in a row, Dai Qing still didn''t knock down his opponent. Dai Qing was worried. He didn''t know how many backhands the other party had. He couldn''t delay. He had to make a quick decision. When his lower body stopped sharply, then his right foot lifted up, and a kick was kicking in the right brain of the player, with great strength and heavy momentum.


    Fortunately, the team members were prepared and protected their brains, but the powerful force still kept him retreating.


    "Pass!"


    Just after this kick, Dai Qing, who was about to fall off his leg and rush out, was knocked down by a sudden sweep of his long leg. It was Ning Gang who had not moved.


    Under one leg, he was very fast. Dai Qing didn''t react well and suffered a loss. But after all, he had extraordinary skills and experienced many life and death struggles, so the moment he fell to the ground, he took the opportunity to roll a donkey, and then a kite turned over and stood up quickly.


    The man was just standing firm. Another fist hit him. Out of instinct, Dai Qing returned his fist to hit him. Then there was a muffled sound, and his fist felt a great pain. His steps stepped back four steps involuntarily before he stood firm.


    Needless to say, it was Ning Gang who shot. If he fails, he will hit again. What he wants is to grasp the absolute initiative.


    Ning Gang, who gave out one leg and one punch, had entered a state at this time. He was as light as a swallow and jumped up straight. A series of three kicks came at Dai Qing, who was still backward. "Tongtongtong" was a number of blows. Dai Qing felt that his arms seemed to be painful. When he couldn''t lift them up, he suddenly felt a pain in his legs. It was still a sweep of his long legs, and he fell to the ground again.


    After falling to the ground twice in a row, Dai Qing is no longer as dexterous as he was at the beginning. It is impossible to stand up in a short time. Taking advantage of this time, the four operators who had been repulsed by him rushed over like a tiger and threw themselves on Dai Qing who was falling to the ground.


    Soon his limbs were pressed hard and could not move any more. At this time, the other two members of the action team in the bedroom have escorted Yao Xi, who is also not wearing a coat, out. Looking at the performance of the two big men, Ning Gang, who had a clear hand just now, looked sluggish, and then shook his head. At the moment, he already knew what had happened and couldn''t help feeling a burst of nausea in his heart.


    The arrest operation was very smooth. Inadvertently, the action team of the Security Bureau suddenly took action. It was only two incense sticks that ended everything. Thirteen of the 27 royal guards were killed on the spot, seven were seriously injured, and the other seven were captured.


    In the dungeon of the Security Bureau''s branch in the three northeastern provinces, the trial has begun. As the protagonist, Dai Qing was held in a house alone.


    At this time, his eyes were dark, and he didn''t think out what the problem was? He didn''t doubt Ye Ligang. He had done an investigation for a long time. This has a heavy nature and righteousness. He will never betray himself and put song Quan''s family in danger.


    About an hour passed, and finally there was a sound outside the prison door. Ning Gang and his party appeared in front of him.


    Five captured royal guards were punished and all opened their mouths. They just don''t know what this person is going to do. They only know that it is to complete a secret task. As for the specific content, they don''t know at all. Therefore, although they want to speak and even say a lot of secrets in the royal guards, none of them is related to this action. The final task will fall on Dai Qing.


    As soon as Ning Gang appeared, Dai Qing looked up at the man by candlelight, then gave a hum and turned his head to one side. He knew very well that those outside didn''t know the task at all. Even Yao Xi told the other party to do it. He only knew a general task and didn''t want to do anything.


    Dai Qing''s performance was so uncooperative. Ning Gang didn''t worry after seeing it. On the contrary, he looked at each other with great interest. Then he smiled and said, "don''t say yes, it doesn''t matter. I hope you can make it through."


    "Hum, if you want to kill me, I will still be a hero 18 years later." Dai Qing at this moment showed a fearless appearance of life and death.


    "Oh? It''s good to be a hero in 18 years. But I just don''t know if you can hold on until then and bring people up." Ning Gang is not surprised. If you just ask each other, it can only be said that there is no one in the royal guards.


    After this cry, Yao Xi, who was naked, was brought over and then tied to a wooden column. This scene fell into Dai Qing''s eyes. He obviously flashed a nervous meaning, and all this was seen by Ning Gang.


    This is his mace. I had guessed before, and then I learned from other royal guards that Dai Qing and Yao Xi did have something to hide, so he knew it well. He is not afraid of the enemy''s stubbornness. He is afraid that he will not find the weakness of his opponent. As long as he finds it, it is time to pry open the other party''s mouth.


    Yao Xi was tied to the wooden frame. Ning Gang sat casually on a chair. First, he inadvertently looked at Dai Qing and found that he was looking at Yao Xi with red eyes. Even if the corners of his mouth turned up, he said, "what are you waiting for? Let''s execute."


    "No!"


    "No!"


    It was Dai Qing and Yao Xi who made two sounds in succession, each from their different mouths.


    Yao Xi is afraid, Dai Qing is worried.


    Ning Gang is not surprised that these two people have such a performance. He looked at Yao Xi again, and then said, "you thin skinned and tender flesh, we really don''t want to be punished, but there''s no way. Someone always has to speak. Why are you here? Otherwise, I won''t be able to make a job. Well, don''t talk more nonsense and punish."


    "No!" Yao Xi, who was afraid of being tortured, immediately shouted loudly. Then he looked to Dai Qing and said, "save me, save me. Don''t you say you love me very much and are willing to give everything for me?"


    If these words are what a woman says to a man, everyone can accept them. After all, it''s too normal for men to love women. But it comes from a man saying to a man that even if the man who opens his mouth is handsome, it really makes people feel a sense of nausea.


    At this moment, not to mention Ning Gang, several other people involved in the trial quickly looked their heads aside. Obviously, they also couldn''t accept the facts in front of them. At this moment, Dai Qing felt no discomfort. On the contrary, he looked at Yao Xi with affectionate eyes, with a struggling look in his eyes.


    Then Yao Xi shouted loudly, but Dai Qing didn''t speak, just a face of entanglement and reluctance.


    "It''s time to add a fire." Ning Gang thought so in his heart, and then said to the executioner, "what are you waiting for, that is, if someone doesn''t care, let''s go to jail."


    "Yes." a burly man agreed. He raised his right hand and twisted the whip in his hand. When he saw it fall, Dai Qing couldn''t help shouting, "don''t fight, I said, I said..."


    Hit the snake seven inches, but no one would have thought that Dai Qing''s seven points were on a man. For Yao Xi, he finally lowered his head. Ning Gang also got up from his chair and said with satisfaction: "that''s right. Well, tell me about your mission here."


    Dai Qing, who has been wronged, naturally fully cooperated next. He told all the things he had received the instructions from father-in-law Gao rang to persuade Ye Ligang to rebel.


    What happened in Liaodu made DaiShou emperor very angry. If he only lost to the five-star army in the war, it''s nothing great. In war, where can anyone only win without losing? But he was angry at the performance of the officials of the former nuergandu department, especially the generals.


    Don''t they all say that martial arts attach importance to righteousness and scholars despise each other? But why did so many generals and commanders choose to surrender? This made him confused and decided to punish these people. Otherwise, wouldn''t everyone learn from them in the future?

 Chapter 1280

    In addition, after tens of thousands of troops in SHIWANSHAN surrendered to the five-star army, Dai Zong''s mind became more and more firm. Under the instigation of eunuch Jin Ying, the job fell into the hands of Gao rang, the head of the Royal Horse supervisor.


    Don''t think the eunuch group will unite. On the contrary, they fight harder than anyone. Perhaps because some parts are missing, they fight fiercely, often killing people with their hands.


    When Gao rang got the job, he immediately planned everything. He needs to make an assignment to the emperor. If he doesn''t turn back and ask about his crime, Jin Ying will never come to a good end. In this way, after some investigation, the ultimate goal was Ye Ligang, who valued the most friendship.


    Although he wanted to start with Shi Wanshan, who had more power, he had already taken away his family and brother''s family, and even the eunuch who was usually responsible for supervising them, so he had to find general Ye Ligang, who was second only to them.


    Although Ye Ligang didn''t get married and his parents died, according to Gao rang''s survey results, he attached great importance to friendship, especially his boss song Quan. Although song Quan died, his family was in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. Therefore, they were not afraid that he would not obey.


    So Gao asked someone to take care of song Quan''s family, and then sent Dai Qing, one of his confidants, to complete the task. In his opinion, with the hostages in hand, ye Ligang did not dare to act rashly. As long as he could be persuaded to regain the military power of the three eastern provinces, Beiming could not only recapture the area north of Eastern Liaoning, but also cut off the logistics supply route of the five-star army in time. In any case, it was a great achievement.


    Dai Qing came here. He also thought there were hostages in hand. Ye Ligang didn''t dare to act rashly, so he brought his favorite Yao Xi together. I didn''t expect a bad start. It attracted the attention of the Security Bureau of the five-star army. Now it''s good. They don''t know whether they will live or die in the future.


    After recruiting everything, Dai Qing looked like a defeated Rooster and said to Ning Gang, "I have finished what I should say. You can also kill me, but please let Yao Xi go. Thank you."


    Ning Gang also had a guess about what happened. Now it seems that it is. However, he did not intend to release Dai Qing, let alone kill him, because if things were not solved, Gao rang would inevitably send other royal guards to solve his problems. This time it was the other party''s carelessness that he found it easily, but what about the next time? What about next time? It''s not always such good luck, is it?


    In order to solve this problem once and for all, there is only one way to save song Quan''s family and send them to general Ye Ligang. This is the most perfect ending. If you want to finish all this, it will eventually fall on Dai Qing.


    In the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, the Security Bureau also had secret armed forces, and some key departments had hidden children. It''s not very difficult to save someone, but the difficulty lies in where is song Quan''s family?


    With such a large capital and a population of millions, if there is no clue, it will be very difficult to find it. If you don''t scare the snake, you''ll screw things up. Naturally, if you want to know the place of detention, you can only start with Dai Qing.


    "Dai Tongzhi, do you know where song Quan''s family is detained?" Ning Gang, who wanted to understand all this, asked aloud.


    "Don''t call me Tongzhi, just call it by name. I''m a prisoner now. I don''t know where people are locked up. I just accepted the task to inform general Ye Ligang." shook my head and said this without accident.


    Ning Gang didn''t doubt that Dai Qing would lie. After all, he said everything he should say. There''s really nothing to hide. In other words, if you want to know where song Quan''s family is locked up, you have to find another way. But Ning Gang didn''t want to be so troublesome. His eyes focused on Dai Qing and said, "if I let you go, will you be sure to find the detention place of the Song family when you return to the capital?"


    "Hmm?" Dai Qing was moved when he heard that he could let himself go. But when he thought that he had explained so many problems just now, even if he ran away now, I''m afraid father-in-law Gao rang and the royal guards would not spare him. Their family law is very strict. "I''m not sure. The capital is too big. It''s difficult to find a few people or hide them."


    "What if this is what general Ye means?" Ning Gang continued to press.


    "What does general Ye mean?" Dai Qing said with some incomprehension.


    "Yes, that''s what general Ye means. If general Ye wants to see song Quan''s family first to make sure they don''t have an accident, then he will talk to you about surrender. With such an excuse, are you sure to see song Quan''s family?" Ning Gang''s brain runs rapidly and soon makes him think of a way and possibility to solve things.


    "This..." Dai Qingshun thought about these words and imagined the possibility, but finally shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it''s still very difficult. I may be able to see one person, but I won''t see everyone. And father-in-law Gao is suspicious, and he won''t let me see the hiding place of the Song family. I''m just one of his confidants, not a confidant."


    Dai Qing''s meaning is very obvious, that is, Gao rang still can''t believe him. He won''t show all his cards in such a thing at once.


    Ning Gang didn''t expect this, but it''s normal. If you were really a confidant, Dai Qing would not be sent to this hidden and dangerous thing. He was not discouraged, but continued to ask, "with your understanding of Gao rang, which confidant of the Song family might know where they were locked up?"


    "This..." after thinking carefully for a while, Dai Qing listed three people and said, "they are all the absolute confidants of father-in-law Gao. He can''t do such a thing himself. He will only give it to one of them. I can''t say which one it is."


    "That''s enough." Ning Gang''s face brightened when he heard that he could circle the target on three people. Originally, Yang Chendong had asked about the placement of song Quan''s family. It was only because the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty was not the sphere of influence of the Yang family. If you want to find it out among millions of people, you can''t make a big fuss. This matter has been suppressed all the time. But now with the eyebrows and eyes, Ning Gang will never give up. As long as he stares carefully around the three people, he won''t worry about finding no one. He can only pick up all song Quan''s family and send them to Ye Ligang. This is the fundamental way to solve the problem.


    A general plan soon took shape in Ning Gang''s heart. When he looked at Dai Qing, he said bluntly: "Dai Qing, your opportunity to make contributions has come. As long as you listen to my arrangement, I will not only ensure that you return to Beijing, but also get a silver reward when completing the task. You and Yao Xi can go wherever they want."


    "Hehe, the world is so big that it''s the emperor''s land. I..." hearing this, Dai Qing shook his head. He thought it was a completely bewitching remark. But before he could say anything about his refusal, Ning Gang interrupted: "No, in the world, Wang Wunan''s territory is not smaller than that of Beiming, or even bigger than that of Beiming alone. As long as you complete this task, I can immediately get you and Yao Xi an identity certificate belonging to the Yang family. But you can go wherever you want in the Yang family''s territory. It''s more comfortable to hide your name and be free all your life OK? Of course, if you are still willing to serve King Wunan, I''d like to introduce you. "


    Dai Qing, who had no hope at all, just wanted to exchange what he had for Yao Xi''s safety. Hearing this, he was shocked. Yes! Now the world is not only in the northern Ming Dynasty, but also in the Southern Ming Dynasty and the Yang family!


    It''s unthinkable that Yang Department has built a large territory over the years. He can live in so many places at will. At that time, the royal guards will have great influence and it''s not easy to find his own.


    As for working for the Yang clan, Dai Qing doesn''t have such a mind. Since the day he joined the royal guards, he thought he couldn''t get out. He has killed countless people over the years and is tired of this life. Now he can have a new starting point. How can he return to this life?


    "Well, I just hope you can let Yao Xi and I go away and let us go to a new place to start over." no one dares to expect a silver reward. Dai Qing is very satisfied as long as he keeps his life.


    Although he didn''t persuade the other party to join the Security Bureau, Ning Gang was not disappointed. With the growing strength of the Yang Department, the territory became more and more extensive, and there were not enough talents in the future. At that time, it was not you who asked for help, but others who asked for help.


    Finally, he persuaded Dai Qing. Just for the sake of safety, Yao Xi didn''t leave with him this time. He only left Jianzhou Zuowei alone. Then, after receiving the telegram, the secret agents of the Security Bureau in Beiming and Jingming kept an eye on Gao rang''s three confidants and made preparations. Finally, he found all song Quan''s family.


    Next, it was much simpler. The man was robbed by a sudden killer from the Security Bureau. Then he left the capital through a secret channel and turned to Shicheng. In April next year, he came to Jianzhou Zuowei. When the man suddenly appeared in Ye''s house, ye Ligang was completely shocked.


    Originally, he had been waiting for Dai Qing''s reappearance. He had thought that as long as the other party dared to appear, he would take it and send it to Governor Liu Zhi to prove his loyalty to the king of Wunan and the five-star army. Next, he would commit suicide to thank song Quan for his care. He just didn''t expect such a result after waiting so long.

 Chapter 1281

    After all, he has not reported the emergence of Dai Qing to Governor Liu Zhi and relevant departments. Who knows what he thinks? However, after the subsequent investigation, it was learned from the separate interrogation of several of Ye Ligang''s personal soldiers that the general had ordered that once the royal guards of the northern Ming Dynasty appeared, they would be arrested, which proved his loyalty. After reporting to Yang Chendong, ye Ligang was acquitted and took up the post of general of the three northeastern provinces.


    Besides Dai Qing, the task was completed very well. He also brought a person from the Song family. Ning Gang also fulfilled his original promise. He not only released Yao Xi, provided them with identity certificates that could be used in Yang''s territory, but also gave them 10000 liang of silver for future life, which was enough for him to enjoy his life.


    Dai Qing, who was moved at the moment, knelt down to thank him. He also said that he would tell other brothers what had happened to him through various channels. Everyone in the royal guards knows that as long as they come, life is the people of the royal guards and death is the ghost of the royal guards. It is impossible to quit. But with their own example, those who have ideas can first come to the territory of King Wunan, and then surrender and leave.


    This is tantamount to giving the royal guards, especially those who are no longer here, a new way out. Based on this, I don''t know how many royal guards they took and how many secrets they took. Some of these people directly joined the Security Bureau to work for Yang Chendong, and some entered the army to start over. Some went to various places and became farmers or traders. However, this matter has a great impact on the royal guards. The matter has not been completed, and his team is divorced from morality. However, he is not rarely cleaned up by the acting emperor.


    This event that can change the royal guards is certainly not important in front of Yang Chendong. In March, the heavy snow began to melt. Although the weather was still repeated, and there would be light snow or sleet in Seoul, it could not hinder the road. Yang Chendong also led the five-star army to launch an attack on yilibali area.


    Over the past few months, hundreds of grain piles have been rebuilt in Turpan, which are full of grain to ensure the wartime needs of the army. The warehouses in many royal palaces are also filled with boxes of gold, silver and paper money.


    It has been two years since the issue of paper money. This paper called Han money is printed with a very obvious golden dragon, which is unforgettable. Such silver coins have gradually begun to replace gold ingots, silver ingots and copper coins within the sphere of influence of the Yang system. After all, if you use these things often, there will be loss, but Chinese coins won''t. as long as you don''t intentionally lose or tear them, it''s hard to be wasted. In particular, there are different denominations in paper money, ranging from one minute, two minutes and five minutes to 100, 50 and 20 yuan.


    It''s light and easy to carry. It''s much more convenient than silver and other things. Yang''s bank guarantees that you can exchange gold and silver at any place of Yang''s Bank with Chinese coins at any time. At the same time, you can exchange gold and silver in proportion for Chinese coins. It''s very convenient.


    If it is a large transaction, the large silver note of 100000 yuan launched by the Yang bank is also available. In this way, it not only facilitates the people, but also gradually replaces gold, silver and copper money, which greatly alleviates the financial pressure of the Yang family.


    Although it was a war to support the war, because the war began year after year, it almost never stopped, and the financial pressure of the Yang family was also great. If it were not for the emergence of many novel products, export everywhere and earn a lot of rich silver, I''m afraid it would be really difficult to support up to now. The circulation of Han coins reduces the possible crisis in this regard. Now, all the Yang banks are filled with gold and silver, which greatly strengthens the people''s confidence in Han coins.


    With money and food, it''s much easier to fight. In addition, Yang Chendong has the strongest weapon in the world and the most determined army. It''s only a matter of time to sweep the four directions. As it is now, the five-star armies seem to have beaten chicken blood one by one. They only wait for the order of King Wunan to attack on a large scale, attack the city and pull out the stronghold to obtain military merit.


    In contrast, the days of yilibali, Turpan and Yeerqiang are much sadder.


    People all know that war is coming, and no one knows what will happen. For a time, prices soared, especially the food prices that people rely on for survival, doubled dozens of times in a short time. In the past, two stones of rice could be bought for one or two silver coins, about 94.4kg for one stone, and 188.8kg for one or two silver coins. But now, one or two silver can only buy 10 kilograms of rice.


    Food prices remained high. At the beginning of the spring, people starved to death, and the flow of fleeing famine began to grow. In this regard, the kings of the three countries can only watch, because they don''t know how long the war will last. They can''t take out the grain in their warehouse. Otherwise, the army won''t win the war without grain?


    What''s more, the troops of Kazakhstan and the Aries Dynasty are about to enter the country. According to the previous agreement, their food and grass supply should also be in the charge of the three countries. For a time, the three kings were worried. The people are so hungry that they can''t even eat and buy food. Where can they get the strength to grow food?


    This is like a vicious circle. Before the war, there have been internal problems, and the economic order has been seriously threatened.


    It is said that war means money. Before war, the five-star army has won.


    The news of the Three Kingdoms came back to Yang Chendong, who was in Turpan city. He keenly felt that this was a great opportunity. At present, a telegram was sent to Yang Si, the logistics headquarters, asking him to raise more food to send to Turpan city. At the same time, he ordered to open the gate of Turpan city to receive the people fleeing famine from all directions, He also said that the people who have money can buy food at the previous price. As long as they come here, those who are willing to join the five-star army will never starve to death. If they express their willingness to move to other places, they can directly issue passes and collect the number of people, and then they can be sent to the rear to distribute food and land.


    Soon after this move, people from all over Turpan gathered outside the south gate and the west gate. They were all people living at the bottom. They had no savings at all. They could eat more when the harvest was good and eat less when the harvest was bad. People like this just wanted to live. As for what faith and national dignity, If you can''t even eat, how can anyone talk about it?


    Yang Chendong was caught off guard by the sudden situation. He thought that even if the city gate was opened, the widespread distribution of grain might not be able to recruit many people. But when he saw that the number of people was thousands or even tens of thousands every day, and this trend would become stronger and stronger, he could not smile bitterly when he was happy: "Immediately transfer two divisions from the new second army to escort food and grass and be responsible for safety all the way. Send these people to the rear quickly."


    The sudden scene caught Yang Chendong unprepared, but some military operations should have not stopped. For example, the new Third Army, the new Fifth Army and the first army of different nationalities, left as the pioneer of the middle, East and West routes, set out on time.


    Before the three military commanders left the city, Yang Chendong held a short meeting and made clear to them that your task is not to occupy many cities, but to attack each other''s living military forces as much as possible. Don''t think about occupying the occupied cities. That''s not what you should do. Unless there is no food, you can open your warehouse to take food Sometimes even prisoners and ordnance can not be used. In short, it means that the more you kill the enemy, the better.


    After thoroughly understanding Yang Chendong''s meaning, the three commanders immediately said that they would kill as many enemies as possible to pave the way for the Chinese army to move forward. After paying a standard military salute to Yang Chendong, the three commanders left soon, and then more than 100000 troops rushed out of the city. It was natural for everyone in the three countries to worry about the news, especially hadanbat After receiving the news, the king was even more sad and could not see the slightest light.


    Unlike the other two countries, King hadanbaatar lost his capital and fled all the way to forkforce, which stopped. However, due to the bumps along the way and the weak fighting ahead, he was defeated again and again. The news came that the imprisoned old country Siza was ill and finally died ten days ago.


    When the old king of Xiza was dying, he was still scolding his son hadan Bartel for his unfilial behavior, which made him very angry. What he did was for the good of Turpan. How could he expect that the five-star army would be so strong that it did not retreat and make concessions in the face of the coalition forces of the five countries, and even won a series of battles. In the end, it forced those who have always been famous on the grassland to flee to other countries first.


    Now it''s finally civilized, and it''s time for the war. It seems that the first goal of the five-star army is itself. There''s no way. Who makes fork lose the closest distance from Turpan city?


    Knowing that the five-star army sent more than 100000 troops to kill, and that one of them, the new Third Army, was losing its direction, hadan Bartel called daiqin, a senior general in the army, to discuss the defense.


    "The army of the Kazakh and Aries dynasties has not come yet, and Yili and Yeerqiang have a large area to defend. What should we do now?" after calling daiqin, khadanbartel immediately asked for advice, and his face looked like expectation.


    In the past, he didn''t have to worry about such things at all, just waiting for the other party to report. However, after several wars, Turpan didn''t win once. Even general daiqin lost the battle and lost the general of the capital. Now when looking at them, hadan Bartel is really a little confident.

 Chapter 1282

    Now, after the successive defeats of Turpan, the military strength is much lower than before. Although another 50000 troops have been recruited, and the military strength once reached 180000, there are too many places to defend. At the moment, the military front facing the five-star army is really out of strength.


    More importantly, the people of Turpan are too close to the city of Turpan. Most of the people who go to flee from famine are naturally them. Not only that, some retired veterans who were originally re recruited from the people also have a lot of deserters. They mixed with the people and entered the city of Turpan.


    Don''t think they''re sneaking in to touch the nest of the five-star army. They really surrendered. When the family has no food, the parents are old, the children are young and the wife is weak, all these need the head of the family to take care of and stand up as a man.


    The way these people choose to stand up is to protect their families and join the five-star army with their families. People like this will not be the enemy of the five-star army, let alone find any trouble.


    This situation is getting worse and worse. Before war, there are nearly 5000 sergeants in the army. It can be imagined that in their state, why should they fight with the five-star army and fight with others.


    The troops in his hands were insufficient, and his combat effectiveness was even lower. It was difficult for a skillful woman to cook without rice. At this moment, general daiqin didn''t know how to deal with it. At this moment, he wanted to propose that the king open his warehouse to release grain, but he knew that if he did, not only the people of Turpan, but also the people of Yili and Yeerqiang would come here, but also attract some unscrupulous businessmen to hoard grain at a high price. If so, it would be a really fatal event.


    Daiqin thought for a long time and couldn''t think of a solution. Facing the king''s inquiry, he had to bow his head and keep silent. Hadan Bartel waited for a long time, but he still didn''t see any answer. He couldn''t help asking, "general daiqin, the king is asking you. Can you hear him?"


    "Yes, your majesty, I heard that. The five-star army is coming fiercely, and our reinforcements can''t get here for the moment. The only way to do this is to put the main force outside the city, resist first, and fight with the strength and terrain." Dai Qin, helpless, had to put forward a defense plan.


    He knows the truth that long-term defense is bound to lose, but if he takes the initiative to fight, he is likely to be surrounded and divided under the lack of troops. If so, the Turpan country has no cards at all. Even if they can drive out the five-star army one day, they have no strength to bargain with other allies.


    Hadan Bartel soon understood daiqin''s meaning, frowned tightly and said: "Do you mean that our Lord defends the fork inside and outside the city and allows the five-star army to pass by our city and wreak havoc in all directions? But do you know that in this way, the whole Turpan will fall into the fire of war, and we will have no way back. Once the city is lost, we will have no place to stand."


    Dai Qin certainly understood this truth, but he really had no better way at this time. If he divided his troops to fight against the block, he was afraid that he would only lose faster. As for whether he would lose nearby cities and large areas of land because of this, it is not his problem to consider now. Let''s solve the urgent problem first.


    "Your Majesty, I know your worry, but as long as your majesty is still there, the army is still there, and the lost land can be recaptured. Moreover, in my opinion, we will concentrate our troops under the lost city of Chali, and the five-star army is likely to turn around. After all, their troops are not as large as ours, and it is not good for them to attack the city. In this way, as long as they leave, they will be killed It is likely that soldiers will enter the land of other allies. In that case, some people can''t even stand by. "


    Daiqin once made a serious analysis. Now there are 150000 troops gathered outside the city, and the troops are still above the three armies of the five-star army. Attacking here is the result of both defeat and injury, which is not what the five-star army wants. It is likely that they will give up here and turn to other places, such as yilibali and Yerqiang. In this way, the two alliances Even if China wants to watch, it can''t do it. Once they join in, the pressure of Turpan is bound to be much reduced.


    These words were heard in hadan Bartel''s ears, and he couldn''t help taking a breath. Now he understood the mind of his great general. This is also in line with his meaning. A month ago, before the ice and snow melted, he contacted the kings of yilibali and Yeerqiang to the effect that he hoped they could send troops to reinforce him, because from all kinds of signs It shows that the first target of the five-star army is likely to be his Turpan country.


    Obviously, both countries want to see them fight with the five-star army first, and then look for opportunities to be a fisherman.


    This is the so-called United Nations, because there are their own interests, it is absolutely impossible to really achieve unity. Once there is a conflict of interests, it is also very possible to turn against each other and become enemies.


    Even if they are unkind, then don''t blame themselves for their injustice. Although daiqin''s opinion will sacrifice most of the Turpan cities, why not save his own troops and quickly pull the other two countries into the war to reduce his pressure?


    Now the key question is whether the five-star army will really not attack the fork force loss city? On this question, he asked daiqin again, "are you sure the five-star army will bypass us?"


    "It should be." although this is the result of many analyses, who can say the changes on the battlefield? Daiqin did not dare to make a guarantee, so he added: "Your Majesty, we can put on a dead battle to put pressure on the five-star army, so that they should not challenge us. Besides, if they really want to attack forkforce Lost City, we can hold on for a while, and we will have time to send your majesty away."


    Daiqin said everything to this extent, which means that hadan Bartel''s life can be saved anyway. The difference is that one result is that the strength is still very strong, and the other result is that he has become a fugitive government and needs to listen to others.


    "Well, let''s have a try. Immediately transfer the troops from nearby cities, and leave some money and food in other cities to lure the five-star army." hadan Bartel is also decisive. In fact, he has no more choice, or he will immediately transfer with the army and give up the fork force to lose the city. In this way, he is afraid to escape all the way, It will inevitably be caught up by the five-star army, and the loss will not be too small. That is, why not gamble.


    Dai Qin firmly supported hadan Bartel''s decision. When he heard that the king wanted other cities to leave some food and grass for the five-star army, he couldn''t help showing his admiration. With this bait, it must increase the chance that the five-star army won''t lose its hand to the fork force.


    Under the king''s order, the troops of the nearby cities began to move to the fork force. In the Turpan country with only 180000 troops, except that about 30000 troops could not be gathered because they were too scattered and far away, the other 150000 troops were concentrated in the fork force lost city. The military accounts were continuous for ten miles, showing a picture of the determination of the five-star army to fight with it.


    It was the new three armed forces that came from the middle road. After hearing the information sent by the scouts, mainly the intelligence department, commander Su he immediately decided to bypass the fork and attack other nearby towns with weak defense.


    Before coming, Yang Chendong said that this time it is not mainly to occupy the city Lord, nor to see who has laid down much territory. What we want is more effective forces to destroy the enemy. That is, Su he will not be foolish enough to fight the main force of Turpan? Besides, it''s a forked city. He really doesn''t like it.


    Su he''s new third army is the five-star army closest to fork loss. Even he suddenly made a detour. The new Fifth Army and the first army of different nationalities will not make an idea here. When the news reached hadan Bartel and daiqin, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    The king hadan Bartel finally showed a relaxed look on his face and said, "they really detour. Ha ha, let others have a headache next."


    "Yes, your majesty. Now that we have made preparations in advance, we have hoarded a lot of food and grass in the city. It will not be a problem to keep it for two or three years. At that time, the war will have a result. At that time, with your majesty and your 150000 army, we may become the biggest force here." daiqin also breathed a sigh of relief. As a unified general, His pressure was greater than anyone else. Fortunately, the result was good. The five-star army really made a detour, and his burden was naturally reduced.


    "Oh? You mean, we still have a chance?" hadan Bartel, who thought he had just avoided for a while, suddenly brightened his eyes, and he seemed to think of some possibility. If the result is as daiqin expected, and when the five-star army is about the same as his allies, he will lead 150000 troops to cheer up, won''t he be able to reap the greatest benefits?


    Thinking that perhaps through this opportunity, Turpan can greatly increase its momentum and strength and truly unify here, I can''t help but laugh wildly. Isn''t this what I''m looking for? Maybe it will really come true in your own hands.


    The new three armies bypassed the fork force loss city and came to the hinterland of Turpan. Then they attacked the city and plundered the stronghold. There was no one to stop them all the way. Even in some small cities, the gates were wide open, the people ran away, and the Turpan army in the city ran away. It took no time.

 Chapter 1283

    In this regard, commander Su he was very clear-minded. Even in the face of the empty city, he still sent someone to check into the city first and stayed until it was determined that it was safe. The next morning after a night''s rest, he would not leave a soldier in the city. Instead, he continued to move forward. He deeply remembered Yang Chendong''s order to destroy each other''s effective power, rather than snatch the control and use of the city.


    Along the way, the new three armed forces have made rapid progress. During this period, they have encountered some rebellious Turpan troops, but most of them are hundreds or thousands of people, which is no longer of any scale. In front of the cavalry of the new three armed forces with more than 30000 people and strong combat effectiveness, they often send a regiment to rush forward and destroy them several times.


    The progress of the new three armed forces is excellent, and good news comes back from time to time through radio reports. In contrast, the progress of the new five armies can be called rapid, because they originally chose the East Route Army. After starting from Turpan City, they also bypassed the fork force, lost the direction of Lop Nur, captured the nearby Ruoqiang County, and went all the way smoothly. After a rest, they went straight to Yeerqiang, and then they stretched out their hands or encountered resistance.


    Relatively speaking, the alien first army is not so lucky. Under the leadership of commander Bai Shuang, they went straight to Tianshan Mountain. Once they jumped inside, they would enter the hinterland of yilibaoli and fight with them.


    Fortunately, I had been prepared before. I had already scouted the march route and found a place with relatively flat terrain. It was only a matter of time to cross Tianshan Mountain. Seeing the success, Bai Shuang asked the army to stop and summoned four teachers to his account.


    In the big tent, white and purple cloak, the young and handsome man had a mature and steady face that didn''t belong to his age. Under his clear eyes, he was staring at the sand table gathered by the intelligence department in front of him, thinking about something.


    "Junzuo." Tu Hai and other four teachers strode into the big tent. After seeing Bai Shuang, they couldn''t help shouting.


    Bai Shuang replaced the former perminda and became the commander of the first army of the alien race. It''s not too much to say that he was promoted to the post of military commander as a leader. But who let other people''s teachers be Yang Chendong and Wu Nanwang? Although Tu Hai and others do not agree in their hearts, they still have to show great respect on the surface.


    For the thoughts of the four teachers, Bai Shuang can guess some. But he didn''t think so, because he believed that he could conquer them with his own ability, which was also the idea given to him by teacher Yang Chendong.


    During the Chinese new year, Bai Shuang was instructed when he went to see Yang Chendong. Of course, seniority in the army can not be ignored, but ability is more important. According to Yang Chendong, as long as they show enough strength, they don''t worry about Tu Hai and others being disobedient. Of course, if they really dare not obey military orders, they can be punished according to military regulations. At this point, Yang Chendong fully delegated power to Bai Shuang.


    With the support of Yang Chendong behind him, Bai Shuang has nothing to fear. At the moment, I made a guarantee that I will prove myself with practical actions and will not lose face to the teacher.


    The next step is to fight the first battle. How to make the four teachers truly convinced is naturally the key.


    "You''re all here. Good. Take a look at the sand table in front of us. We can cross Tianshan Mountain in half a day. Then we''ll enter the territory of yilibaoli. The first town in front of us is Xiaoyu Ledu. The intelligence personnel have heard that there are 2000 enemy soldiers here. Let''s talk about how to capture there." when Bai Shuang said, His eyes also fell on Tu Hai''s four people.


    There were only two thousand enemy soldiers. The faces of the four division commanders showed pride to some extent. Obviously, this force was not put in their eyes at all. In particular, Tu Hai, the division commander of yi301 division, as a veteran of all battles, Tu Hai has long wondered how many enemies he has defeated. There are only two thousand people, and they have not been put in his eyes at all, so he was the first to say, "the military seat, but there are only two thousand enemies. Let our division handle the situation and ensure that he can win it within an hour."


    Tu Hai is extremely confident. In fact, he also has such strength. Other teachers originally wanted to ask for war, but Tu Hai had already stood up. Naturally, it was hard for them to compete for merit. However, although they were not talking, from their performance, they could still see their disdain for the war in the bottom of their heart.


    "An hour? Yes, it''s really fast." Bai Shuang nodded approvingly after listening to Tu Hai''s words.


    "Ha ha." Bai Shuang seemed to agree. Tu Hai laughed and immediately saluted, "junzuo, I''ll make preparations now. At this time tomorrow, I can ensure that the army will spend the night in xiaoyuledu."


    With that, Tu Hai wanted to turn around and pay the bill, but then Bai Shuang''s voice rang, "Mr. Tu, wait a minute."


    "Hmm?" Tu Hai, who was stopped, showed displeasure on his face. But before he could say anything, Bai Shuangyi''s questions came out, "Mr. Tu, how many people are you going to take to attack? Can you ensure that all the other people will stay in the city, and that all the people and soldiers will not escape? Can you ensure that the news that our army appears here will not be exposed? Can you ensure that the food and grass stored in the city are safe for our army? Can you guarantee..."


    Several questions were thrown out one after another. Tu Hai''s face changed again and again. He would like to say that when the war begins, who knows what problems will happen, and how can these be guaranteed? Who can guarantee it?


    After the questions came out, Tu Hai didn''t know how to answer them, but Bai Shuang didn''t stop asking. Instead, he asked persistently, "can Mr. Tu answer these questions?"


    "Well, I can''t guarantee that." Tu Hai''s mouth opened and closed again and again. After closing and opening again and again, he finally jumped out these words.


    "OK, who can do it for the other teachers?" then Bai Shuang looked at Luan Xiaogang and other people and asked them seriously.


    "No." Luan Xiaogang, wise Changxin and Kang Biao shook their heads one by one. It''s easy to capture the city, but it''s too difficult not to reveal the news.


    At this moment, Tu Hai had changed his mind from the problem he had just opened. At this moment, he finally said: "junzuo, this is something difficult for people. The war situation is changing rapidly. There are clouds in the art of war, there is no normalcy in war, and there is no normality in water. Who can guarantee that there will be no problem? We..."


    "Wrong." before Tu Hai finished speaking, Bai Shuang''s stern eyes stared, "There are changes in the war, but as long as the plan is good, it is likely to be controlled within a certain range. After saying that you can''t do it, it doesn''t mean that others can''t do it. My commander is willing to make a military order, and I will personally control the little yuledu department to ensure that there will be no problems. In case of accidents, I am willing to resign from my current post and return to my regiment Long. "


    The military order was so startled that the four teachers opened their mouths and were stunned there for a time. They didn''t know what to say.


    Normally, as Bai Shuang is now, there are things that can be done by the following people. Unless it is the life and death of the first army of the alien race, it will not do it in person. This is also what Yang Chendong means. Senior officers must not take risks, because once there is an accident, the loss is too great.


    But at this time, Bai Shuang even volunteered. Only those who can become teachers are not fools. Soon they figured out that Bai Shuang was forcing himself this time. He was making power.


    "The military seat can''t be." After thinking about it, Mingzhi Changxin, the commander of the 303 division, took the initiative to stand up and think about what he was talking about. He was different from others. Although they led an alien army, an army made up of people of different nationalities, regions and even faiths, they were all Han people except him. This made his identity somewhat different Embarrassment, when doing something, naturally can''t be as scruples free as others.


    Now seeing that Bai Shuang is going to take risks, he certainly wants to stop it and show his attitude.


    Wise Changxin was the first to open his mouth. Then Luan Xiaogang, the commander of yi302 division, and Kang Biao, the commander of yi304 division, spoke out and dissuaded one after another. Whether it was sincere or just superficial work, at least they all knew that the appointment of Bai Shuang, the commander of the army, was ordered by Yang Chendong himself, which was a certainty and no one could stop. Once Bai Shuang had something wrong in front of them, he would be a hand in hand Quan''s teacher is afraid that he must be no better.


    Three of the four teachers expressed their attitude. Only Tu Hai stood there without making a sound. Instead, he looked up and down as if he had just met Bai Shuang.


    "Well, I''m determined and can''t be changed. In this way, I''ll take the guard regiment directly under the army to xiaoyuledu company. You just need to wait for the good news at home." Bai Shuang doesn''t care that others don''t look at him. The so-called saying is more convincing than doing things beautifully.


    "Order, everyone to rest in place, and the regiment directly under the army will start with me." Bai Shuang gave the order as the commander. At this moment, the four division commanders were deliberately saying something. It was too late. In the five-star army, the power of the military commander No. 1 was still very great. Unless it involved rebellion, the following officers must obey unconditionally, or they will be punished according to the military law.


    Bai Shuang left and walked very fruitfully. Indeed, he just took away 2000 people from the regiment directly under the army. However, others did not know that he was not going to use all the 2000 people. Instead, he only needed to bring one battalion into the city, and the other four battalions were just watching outside to be prepared.

 Chapter 1284

    In the mountains four miles away from the little yuledus City, Bai Shuang and the first battalion of guards were changing their clothes and took out a large number of people''s clothes from the salute with the army. While wearing the button of his robe, Bai Shuang said to the big man standing beside him: "commander Zhuang, everything outside will be left to you. If there is no accident, he will send a signal to you at night. You must move quickly and quickly at that time."


    The full name of head Zhuang is Zhuang Cheng. He was originally a deputy battalion commander of the fourth regiment of the first Cavalry Division in the world. This time, Bai Shuang came to the first foreign army. As a former confidant, naturally, the water rose and the ship rose, and he was promoted to the head of the guard.


    Zhuang Cheng, with a solemn face and concern in his eyes, immediately stood at attention, "junzuo, my subordinates remember."


    "Very well, battalion commander Shao, let''s go." Bai Shuang just finished changing his clothes at this time, and then took a look at the dozens of men who changed their clothes with Tongzeng behind him. With a smile, he went to the nearby official road, and then went to xiaoyuledu city.


    Shao Qing, battalion commander of Shao, was originally a company commander of the fourth regiment. He usually admired Bai Shuang''s ability. This time, he took the initiative to follow him and got the post of security battalion commander.


    Bai Shuang and his entourage of dozens of people walked on the official road. The distant little yuledus city was already in sight. Bai Shuang involuntarily slowed down and said in a very casual tone, "the enemy has two thousand soldiers in the city. Are you afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid." all the soldiers said with one voice. It''s their honor to be able to recruit tasks with the army commander. It''s a long faced thing to say. The other brothers in the first battalion have already changed their clothes into the city. They are the last batch. As a result, they had a full 400 men. Although they were not as strong as the other side, they were not powerless to fight back. Not to mention, if the commander can take the lead, he must have a well planned plan. What''s more terrible?


    "Well, that''s what war is like," Bai Shuang said in a confident tone, satisfied with the answers of the soldiers around him, "You won''t be killed on the battlefield because you are afraid of death. On the contrary, if you are not afraid of death, others will only be afraid of you, so that you will have more opportunities to protect yourself. Well, you are all courageous people. Next, our commander will tell you about the following tasks. As long as everyone is bold and careful, the task is not difficult to complete."


    The city of hobokeseri was once won by Bai Shuang, but he was praised by Yang Chendong. This time he held the same idea, but the way changed. This time he didn''t want to hold anyone, but to give gifts. This can be seen from the wooden boxes carried by the big men behind him.


    Little yuledusi city is a border city in yilibaoli, but it is a little remote and not very lively because it is separated by a Tianshan Mountain. If it were not for the chaos of war, many people would not have enough to eat and run around. I''m afraid there would be few floating people here. But it is precisely because of this chaos that other soldiers disguised as refugees did not meet in the city To the embarrassment of the soldiers guarding the city, Bai Shuang and his line of dozens of people, dressed brightly and full of spirit, soon attracted the attention of the soldiers in the city.


    "Who are you? Stop and accept the inspection." a centurion in charge of guarding the city gate looked alert. After all, Bai Shuang and his party were too conspicuous. In particular, there were a group of refugees with ragged skirts walking around from time to time, which highlighted their different identities.


    With this cry, Bai Shuang took the lead and stood in place. Then he smiled and said, "brother, don''t be nervous. We''re here to find your general and give gifts to your general."


    With these words, Bai Shuang also deliberately looked back at the two large wooden boxes carried behind him, with a smile on his face.


    Bai Shuang, who was originally handsome, can really give people a good impression after taking the initiative to release goodwill. In addition, there are only thirty brothers behind him. There are hundreds of people around the centurion. Of course, he won''t take it too seriously.


    "Giving gifts?" the centurion looked puzzled. He had not seen the gift giver, but it was the first time to see such a big gift giver.


    When he was puzzled, Bai Shuang had come to him, and then two ingots of silver worth ten Liang each were sent into his hands, "yes, it''s the one who came to give gifts. Please inform him. The general will reward you back."


    The shot was twenty Liang, which was not a small number for a centurion who was not rich. At present, his eyes couldn''t help but brighten. He weighed the quality of silver with his hands, which was definitely top-grade. At present, his ferocious face was taken back and changed into a smile, "OK, that''s right. Then follow me and I''ll take you to the general."


    Obviously, the centurion still remembers what Bai Shuang said just now. The general will reward himself. Such a good job can''t be put on other people''s heads.


    With the centurion leading the way, it was not difficult to enter the city. Not only that, they soon came to the general''s house. When Bai Shuang saw that most of the houses in the city were dilapidated, but the house looked dignified in front of him, he didn''t know that it had arrived.


    Sure enough, the centurion also stopped, pointed to the courtyard in front of him and said, "this is our general slamu''s residence, please."


    "Thank you, please." Bai Shuang nodded with a smile and entered the house with the centurion. The difference is that Shao Qing and others behind him were blocked out of the door and watched by the soldiers brought by the centurion.


    Bai Shuangsi didn''t show the slightest timidity because his entourage was blocked. On the contrary, he looked indifferent and swept his eyes casually, as if he was very interested in everything in the courtyard. But as long as he knew, he was scouting the enemy.


    The centurion took the lead and seemed to be very familiar with everything in the house. He came all the way and didn''t let anyone lead. Even until this time, even a housekeeper in the house didn''t come out to meet him. All this fell into Bai Shuang''s eyes and made him despise. It can also be seen from this point that the general''s level is too general.


    In fact, as Bai Shuang expected, Bai Shuang easily met the principal slamu under the recommendation of the centurion. He was a man with a big figure but a little pale face. With the experience of observing people, Bai Shuang can easily see that the slamu should be the one who was hollowed out by wine and sex, which is very consistent with the information sent by the intelligence department before.


    Don''t look at Bai Shuang''s self-confidence all the way. If he hadn''t kept getting a lot of information about general yilibaoli from the intelligence department when the ice and snow covered the earth, how could he enter so fearlessly?


    Only when you have done enough preparatory work can you show such confidence in doing things. According to the information provided by the intelligence department, this slamu is a person who has been excluded by the inner and upper levels, so it is arranged to guard such a remote town. Like these depressed and frustrated people, Bai Shuang is confident that he can get in touch with them.


    Slamu looked drunk and just woke up. After seeing that it was a centurion under his hand, he yawned first, then pointed to Bai Shuang standing there and said, "who is he? What are you doing here?"


    With the opportunity to speak, the centurion thought of getting a silver reward. He leaned over with a happy face and came to slamu, whispering for a while.


    Originally, slamu didn''t care. He thought it was a tramp who wanted to join the military camp who wanted to join the army. But after a while, his eyes became brighter and brighter. Finally, before the centurion finished, he had grabbed each other''s arms and asked with a happy face, "you mean there are two big boxes, which may contain silver?"


    The centurion who was suddenly caught by slamu''s arm just felt a burst of eating pain, but at this time he had to nod and answer, "yes, general, I haven''t seen what''s in the box, but I think it''s silver."


    "OK, that''s not up yet." as a slamu who was sent to a remote place, he usually has no place to get some benefits even if he wants to deduct some silver. Recently, there are more and more refugees. At one time, there are all kinds of people. Even there are many bandits passing by. Now, the public security of xiaoyuledu city is not good. All kinds of bad news come every day. He has been tired of it for a long time. Now I''m not happy to hear that someone should give me money. Even when I''m excited, I can''t help losing my temper.


    The centurion also wanted to see if the box contained silver, but Bai Shuang still stood there without opening his mouth. Disdaining the general''s food is too ugly. He can only whisper, "general, the man is here. Do you want to ask him first?"


    "Hmm? Yes, I want to ask first. Who''s the next person?" after this reminder, slamu responded. Then he sorted out a skirt and asked a very serious picture.


    Finally, it''s his turn. Bai Shuang is ready to speak, "General, my surname is Bai. I''m engaged in the grain business. You know that the war is in chaos, and the grain price rises again and again, so I gave up all my money and opened a business road from the grassland. If the general agrees, I can continuously transport the grain source from the north of Tianshan Mountain in the future. At that time, I will have to walk through the general''s territory, so this time I''m here to give it to the general The army is giving gifts. I hope we can work together to achieve great goals. "


    "What? As a grain trader, you can still transport grain from the north of the mountain? You... You are Han?" slamu''s eyes had been staring at him at this moment, and he was completely shocked by Bai Shuang''s words.

 Chapter 1285

    If you want to say what is most valuable now, the first thing is food. After all, people can buy less clothes, and even a piece of clothes can be sewn and mended for a long time, but food can''t be eaten all day, otherwise there will be problems or even human lives.


    Especially in this war, the price of grain rose slowly. He had been ordered for a long time. Szamu, who began to store grain, still felt that the granary in the city was too small. After all, no one knew when the war would be fought. It''s really worrying that there is only going out but no going in.


    Now, some people say they can get a large amount of food. How can he not be surprised? The first thing he asks is whether the other party is Han. After all, only the five-star army led by Han people seems not to be short of food, so there is such a way to transport food.


    Bai Shuang didn''t mean to hide his identity as a Han, and he didn''t want to hide it. In the face of slamu''s question, he didn''t mean to deny it, so he nodded, "general, good eyesight, I''m a Han."


    This recognition made slamu''s body tense. Their opponent, the five-star army, is mainly Han people.


    But then with Bai Shuang''s words, slamu''s tight nerves relaxed a lot, "I''m Chinese, but not all Chinese are five-star armies, and not all Chinese like to fight and are willing to fight. I just like to make money. I don''t understand anything about military affairs and don''t want to know."


    "Hmm?" when Bai Shuang said that he was not a five-star army and didn''t like war, he just liked to get rich. Szamu''s face became much better now. The centurion on the side was also startled because Bai Shuang recognized himself as a Han. He was not afraid of what the other party would do to him. After all, this was his own territory in xiaoyuledu city. He was worried that there was no silver reward to get. Now when he heard these words again, his heart moved, he quickly said to szamu, "general, what he said is reasonable. Not all Han people are our enemies. Besides, if he was really an enemy, how could he send you silver? I''m afraid he would have come here with a knife and gun long ago."


    "That''s reasonable." in a remote place, he didn''t know much about the five-star army, and szamu didn''t feel how terrible the five-star army was. The most important thing is that he also believes that this is in the small yuledus city. This is his own territory. There are only dozens of visitors, but he supports two thousand soldiers. If the other party dares to act rashly, he can solve everything with one order. Besides, he asked himself that if he was white Shuang, he would never have the courage to break into the barracks of the five-star army.


    Living by himself, szamu''s vigilance dropped a lot. When he looked at Bai Shuang, his mind was focused on the grain business. "What did you say your last name?"


    "General, he said his last name was Bai," said the centurion, flattering.


    "Oh, yes, boss Bai, right? You said you could bring grain. Where is the grain?" slamu asked Bai Shuang again, looking like a high general.


    "Ha ha." seeing that the other party asked such an idiot question, Bai Shuang couldn''t help laughing. Then he felt that the occasion was wrong. Looking at slamu''s uncertain face, he took the initiative to explain, "general, this time I just came to the front station to get through all the checkpoints, and whether we need food here or not. We are not very sure. Only after knowing everything, will a large number of food be transported."


    In this explanation, he was also a red faced man. He also knew that he had asked a silly question. But at this time, his attention was not on this at all. He thought of a large amount of food. Waiting for Bai Shuang to finish his words, he immediately said, "lack of food, lack of food, how much is needed, but I just don''t know the price?"


    "The price is only 30% higher than the market price." Bai Shuang hesitated first, and then tentatively stretched out three fingers.


    "30%?" as soon as he heard the price, slamu seemed to be stabbed by something and "bounced" from the chair.


    "Why? 30% a lot? That''s not good. 20% is OK." Bai Shuang showed his worry and tension with a cautious appearance.


    "No, no, not much. The three achievements have been very good." the laughing slamu came from his chair and came to Bai Shuang. He knows very well that there is no market for grain in Yili bar. However, people with some skills and strength are hoarding food for fear that if there is no ethnic food in a war, there will be no food to eat. Where will anyone be willing to sell food?


    Not to mention 30%, it will be easy to double or even double. This is definitely a big deal. Bai Shuang has undoubtedly become a noble man in his eyes. At present, he came to Bai Shuang with a smile and unspeakable enthusiasm in his eyes. Because he was too enthusiastic, Bai Shuang involuntarily stepped back.


    "General, don''t deceive me? Is it all right if the three come true?" Bai Shuang said, turning his eyes and showing his shrewd side on his face.


    "Of course there''s no problem. I''ll take as much as you come, hahaha." slamu laughed. Originally, I thought it would be difficult to do anything in my life if I was sent to this remote town. I didn''t expect that the world would fall out of pie, and good things would fall on my own head. Where else can I not grasp it.


    At this moment, Bai Shuang looked like he had landed in his heart. The business was probably negotiated. Then Bai Shuang carried up the two boxes of silver that had been prepared long ago. At the moment, slamu was shocked. Conger had a new understanding of Bai Shuang''s financial resources and was no longer in doubt. After all, if you don''t ask for yourself, why do you have to give so many benefits first? No matter whether there is grain or not, this friend will not suffer any loss in making friends with these two boxes of silver.


    All the things that should be paved are done, and then everything is much easier. Bai Shuang and his party received Bai Shuang''s house and gave a big banquet. At Bai Shuang''s request, they invited some powerful officers in the city to the house. That night, slamu also introduced Bai Shuang''s shoulder in front of everyone and said that this is his brother. We can give face in the future.


    How can other generals not know what to do when they see this situation? Then one by one also came to Bai Shuang to propose a toast. You should be familiar with your face. Bai Shuang had a good drink. He didn''t refuse anyone. He took a group of brothers and drank with everyone.


    After drinking for nearly two hours, the generals at all levels in the compound fell to the ground. Bai Shuang, who was also a quarter drunk, shook his head. He didn''t forget his mission. He looked at Shaoqing, a battalion commander who had never drunk "Go, this is slamu''s troop dispatch amulet. Take him, put all your brothers into the city, and gather the other soldiers in the city to take care of them."


    "Yes." Shao Qing said excitedly. At this moment, he was very convinced of the military seat. He just used two boxes of silver to pass. He took the whole small Yule Dusi city. It was really bloodless. The most important thing is to completely lock up the news that the army entered here. This is the real wise man and the real expert.


    Shao Qing left. With the talisman, he soon found commander Zhuang Cheng waiting for news outside the city. Next, it was much simpler. The five-star army quietly entered the city. Then he gathered the defenders in the city. Then he withdrew his weapons and became all prisoners.


    All this was done just before dawn. Then the signal was sent out, and a bright flash bomb rose into the air. Tu Hai and others waiting for the news three miles away came straight to xiaoyuledus city with more than 30000 troops.


    It was finally dawn, and slamu was also awakened by a bubble of urine. Just after he slowly opened his eyes, he had no intention of urinating at all, because at this time, a steel knife was standing on his neck, surrounded by a group of five-star soldiers in military green uniforms.


    "This is a dream, this must be a dream." slamu quickly closed his eyes again and then opened them again, but everything had not changed at all. There was only a fierce look in the eyes of battalion commander Shaoqing. "General Si, are you awake at last? Let''s have a good talk now."


    "Talk? Talk about what?" said slamu in a trembling voice. He couldn''t think how the five-star army would appear in front of him. He couldn''t think that the enemy would jump over the Tianshan Mountain. Because people and horses might jump over, but what about the army''s food and grass?


    How could he know that Bai Shuang didn''t bring food and grass at all, but asked the soldiers to bring food rations for five days, because he believed that as long as he came here, food would naturally be given to them.


    Bai Shuang''s eyes, who had completely mastered the overall situation, suddenly became a little fierce. He knew that he should give slamu some strength to see. Otherwise, I''m afraid this man won''t cooperate with himself well.


    Now he has occupied little jurdusi. Next, there are two roads to go into the deep area of yilibali. One is the big jurdusi city to the south, from where he enters the Tex River, and to the north is ketmian mountain, which is to the south of yilibali city; the other is to go north, passing through the three cities of naratau, telhara and kongos, and then go straight to Yiba through the kongos river Libaridu.


    In comparison, the latter way is more difficult to March, but the intensity of attacking the enemy will be heavier, which is more in line with Yang Chendong''s military intention. However, he did not make the final choice. Everything depends on the results he talked with slamu. Besides, he believes that this man will surprise himself.

 Chapter 1286

    Facing Bai Shuang''s eyes that seemed to kill at any time, slamu trembled in his heart. He had thought of something, and then all his ideas came true. He heard Bai Shuang''s voice say coldly: "I can also tell you at this time that I am not a businessman. We are a five-star army. We have jumped over the Tianshan Mountain and come to kill your king this time. Believe me, it will soon become the territory of our five-star army. All the troops here against us will be killed or captured. Fortunately, you are the first If you are caught by us, you can still use it now. As long as you are willing to cooperate with us, you can enjoy a popular and spicy life in the future. Naturally, you can not cooperate, but I know you, and the big knife in my hand doesn''t know you. Please choose now. "


    As he spoke, the big knife in his hand also raised deliberately. The sharp blade flashed in front of slamu, which scared him a little out of his mind.


    Speaking of it, no one is afraid of death. In particular, slamu, who is used to being a general of power and fortune, can treat other people''s lives like grass mustard, but he can''t do it for himself. In addition, he has been marginalized for many years and has many complaints about the senior management of Yili. He is not loyal at all. Now he won''t have any psychological pressure for his own life.


    He already had the idea of surrender in his heart, but he also wanted to strive for more benefits. After a disorderly turn of his eyes, he looked at Bai Shuang waiting for the answer and said, "how can I believe you? How can you honor your wealth?"


    At this time, slamu thought about how to seek more benefits for himself. In the eyes of such people, there is no nation, country or dignity, but only their own benefits. If such people are found in the five-star army, needless to say, they will not be reused, and they will even be expelled from the army and sent away at any time The possibility of punishment.


    He looked down on such a person in his heart, and Bai Shuang spoke impolitely, "slamu, you are now our prisoner. Do you think you still have the right to put forward conditions? You can only choose to trust us now, otherwise, cut you in half now, hang you on the head of the city and taste the wind and rain."


    "No, I cooperate with you, completely cooperate with you, just hope you must keep your promise." slamu heard the cruel words, saw Bai and looked at his bad eyes, and answered with a startled look on his face.


    Just scared, slamu was convinced. Bai Shuang was very satisfied. In order to make the other party better cooperate with him, Bai Shuang also deliberately restrained his murderous spirit and smiled a little more on his face, "Is that right? Don''t worry, our five-star army is very friendly to friends. You can also scare them. But most of the places occupied by our five-star army are headed by local people as generals. If you perform satisfactorily, you will not only get a lot of rewards, but also have the opportunity to become a major general in this area in the future Possible. "


    "OK, OK." when he heard that he had done something well, there were still officials to do it, and he would do it more. At this time, slamu also showed his longing in his eyes. He immediately nodded like a chicken pecking rice. Soon, he told him some things he knew, including the military layout and military strength of some nearby cities, which were more detailed in Bai Shuangzhi''s ears.


    Tu Hai and other four teachers were already waiting in the hall. When Bai Shuang appeared in front of them with slamu, their attitude was much more respected than before.


    They have heard what happened. Bai Shuang, as the head of the army, was so noble, but he still went into the tiger''s den. He dared to enter the little yuledus city with dozens of people. Then he controlled the situation here without hurting a brother.


    With this, the four teachers can''t do it. They may be able to capture the small yuledus city at a very small cost, but they can''t be as lifeless as Bai Shuang. The most important thing is that the news of their presence here has not been exposed, which gives them more time to prepare and choose, and creates better conditions for their next shot.


    After Bai Shuang entered the hall, he noticed the attitude of the four teachers, which was obviously respectful. This made him very satisfied. He didn''t expect these people to surrender to him immediately, but as long as they weren''t constrained in action, he believed that his performance would make them really happy to surrender in the future.


    "Here we are. This is general slamu. He is now our friend. He is willing to provide us with everything we need to know and cooperate with all our actions. Now please tell him about the surrounding situation." Bai Shuang smiled and nodded to slamu.


    I''ve heard it once before. Now I''m asking slamu to tell it again. It''s not that Bai Shuang has a bad memory. On the contrary, he is very smart. In addition to letting the four teachers know about the war, he also intends to check slamu again to see if he introduced the same two times. Once he finds a problem, he should say it well Yes.


    Fortunately, slamu really surrendered at this moment, and what he said is naturally true. After two introductions, the language may be reversed, but it means that there is no change. Bai Shuang finally put down his heart, looked around at the four teachers and said, "we all understand the situation. Now tell us what you think."


    ......


    The headquarters of the new Fifth Army of the East Road army.


    After accelerating all the way to the outside of Lop Nur River, he went straight to lop city in the southwest. Under the leadership of army commander Shi Wanshan, he is advancing at a speed of hundreds of miles a day. What they want is surprise, what they want is to make trouble. According to the requirements put forward by Yang Chendong, they are in all directions in the place where Yeerqiang is located, so that they have no time and energy to manage the affairs of Turpan and provide support for the main force of the five-star army to win here.


    The headquarters of the new three armed forces also bypassed the fork force loss city and came to the iron gate behind it, cutting off the back road of the Turpan army, making it a completely isolated city. It also forced hadan Bartel to send troops to support, and the strategic way of encirclement and support has been formed.


    In Turpan City, when all kinds of intelligence came through the radio, Yang Chendong was naturally very satisfied after watching it. It can be said that the performance of the three armies was even better than he expected. Regardless of the gains and losses of one city and one place, they just destroyed the effective strength of the other party. This strategic idea is still very advanced. He believes that when the opponent reacts, he will be too late to regret.


    Now let the three sun monkeys continue to make trouble. Once the time is right, it is the time for him to lead the army. At this moment, Yang Chendong was in a good mood. Yang Er noticed this and hurriedly came over, "young master, you should also pay attention to your health. Don''t always boil like this. You can give other people a job."


    Knowing that Yang Er is caring about himself, Yang Chendong has a smile on his face. Why doesn''t he want to have a rest? But whoever wants to achieve such a big goal in a short time, I''m afraid he doesn''t have more time to rest. "How''s it going with Mr. Tian and Mr. Ling?"


    The two men mentioned in the mouth are Tian Hu, the commander of the first Cavalry Division in the world, and Ling Daqiang, the commander of the fourth Lengfeng Lu Division. After civilization, they were ordered to liberate Huozhou, Liucheng and other places around Lufan.


    As the capital of Turpan, there are many big cities and important towns around Turpan city. Just because of the geographical location, it can''t play too much protective role. When hadan Bartel fled, he didn''t escape to those places, making them an isolated city. For the safety of the rear, Yang Chendong decided to liberate these cities. Only in this way can he safely go out of Turpan without worry.


    Speaking of the situation in these cities, Yang er''s face immediately showed an excited look, "young master, everything is going well. Huozhou has been won."


    "So fast?" hearing that Huozhou had been captured, Yang Chendong''s eyes flashed a surprise. "Tell me the details."


    "Yes. We first sent people to Huozhou city to persuade them to surrender, but the effect was not good. Although they didn''t kill people because of the strength of our five-star army, they threw their messengers out of the city, which annoyed the two teachers. They divided their work and came. The fourth Lu Division blasted open the west gate of Huozhou city. Then commander Tian Hu rushed in with brave cavalry In the city. Naturally, it was a one-sided situation. Huozhou city was broken in less than half a day. Most of the 20000 Turpan troops guarding the city surrendered and a few were killed. Now the two teachers are going to yanghel city in the same way. It seems that the problem can be solved peacefully. "


    Speaking of these, Yang ER was beaming. Obviously, this man is a militant at heart.


    After hearing this, Yang Chendong was also very satisfied. "Yes, that''s what you want. If you don''t attack, you''ll have it. If you move, it''s like thunder. Don''t give them a chance to fight back. Of course, it''s the best if you can solve the problem without using one soldier."


    "Yes, I''ll send someone to convey the young master''s order right away." Yang Er knew that Yang Chendong was a man who loved soldiers like a son. He didn''t want to make too much sacrifice, so he nodded. Then, seeing that Yang Chendong was really in a good mood, he tried to suggest: "young master, today''s business is not so busy. Why don''t we take a walk in the street? You don''t know that Turpan city is very busy now."

 Chapter 1287

    Yang Chendong is right about this. Since it was occupied by the five-star army, especially the previous Turpan city defense war, the hearts of the people here have fallen to the five-star army. In addition, it is not only a big city, but also the forefront of the battle. Naturally, it has become the first choice for the fleeing people of the three countries. There has been sufficient preparation for a long time. There are enough food in the city and nearly 100 grain stores, which has greatly solved the problem of eating for the people. More and more people stay here. Naturally, it is very lively.


    Yang Chendong sits in the palace every day. He can understand a lot of things through the radio without leaving the palace, which makes it difficult for him to have any leisure time. Now that everything is going well in military affairs, I happen to take a walk in the street to have a look, understand the actual situation and find some practical problems, but I don''t have to work and rest. After thinking about it, he did not walk out of the palace for a long time, so he nodded, "OK, then you can arrange it. Remember, don''t bring too many bodyguards and don''t disturb the law and order in the city."


    He said not to bring too many bodyguards. How dare Yang Er neglect it. As the core of the Yang family and the soul of the five-star army, his safety has always been the top priority. After Yang Er got Yang Chendong''s consent, he quickly went out and called Qiu Wu, the first brigade leader of Longwei. Then a team of 50 elite Longwei team changed their civilian clothes and got ready. This can only be seen. What can''t be seen is that 200 dragon guards will follow around. Once any problem is found, they will immediately show up and provide support.


    Yang Chendong also changed into a green robe, took Yang ER and Qiu Wu out of the palace and came to the street.


    At this time, Turpan city was really like what Yang er said. The streets were crowded with people. It was a lively scene.


    On both sides of the road, there are many kinds of shops, but there is no shortage of food, clothing, housing and transportation, which are operated by the people of other nationalities who have migrated. Their arrival makes the city more lively and prosperous and full of popularity.


    Occasionally, people in rags can be seen on the street. They are all people fleeing famine from Turpan, Yerqiang and yilibaoli. Whenever I see them, careful observation can also see the surprise and caution in their eyes.


    Surprised by the prosperity of Turpan City, being careful of their own identity and clothes seems to be incompatible with here.


    As they walked, Yang Er introduced what they learned to Yang Chendong, "Young master, these people usually have two days to observe after entering the city. First, let them feel the prosperity of our Yang family, make them more confident in their future life, and make sufficient preparations for integrating here in the future; second, it is also convenient for our soldiers to better observe them. If there are spies from the three countries, they will often be exposed Of course, in two days, those who have no problem will go to the shelter in the city to register, and then go to Shicheng with the vehicles transporting supplies. There, they will report to Yang Si''s logistics headquarters for resettlement and distribution. "


    Yang Chendong listened silently and nodded his head from time to time. Now he doesn''t pay too much attention to these things. As Yang Department is on the right track, he just needs to make decisions on some major events. Naturally, these things are handled by special personnel. Even if they report the processing results, he may not go to see them.


    "Yes, it''s a good way to deal with it. Chen Bo, governor of the Far East state, sent a telegram a while ago, saying that there are a large number of newly opened land that are not planted, and the land there is fertile. It''s too wasteful. When people are needed, we can consider letting Yang Si share more people."


    Listening to Yang Chendong''s instructions, Yang Er of course agreed and remembered in his heart that at this time, he was not only as simple as Yang Chendong''s guard captain, but also served as housekeeper, secretary and assistant for more time. It can be said that he was in a high position, but things were busy.


    While talking, the road ahead suddenly became very crowded. Looking from a distance, you can see that many people are concentrated there. It seems that there are a large number of people and a sea of people. At the periphery, you can also see that many five-star soldiers in military green clothes are maintaining law and order.


    "What''s going on?" so many people crowded here, Yang Chendong asked with a light frown.


    "Go and inquire." Yang Er didn''t often go out of the palace. Naturally, he didn''t know it, so he ordered Qiu Wu around him.


    Soon the two clever dragon guards rushed forward and ran back in a short time. Because it was on the street, they didn''t salute Yang Chendong, but bowed and said, "young master six, the female soldiers of the Publicity Office in front are performing on the platform, and a lot of people are surrounded nearby."


    "Oh? Publicity department." hearing this, Yang Chendong was also interested. He laughed and said excitedly, "let''s go and have a look."


    "OK, I''ll arrange it now." Yang Er quickly promised. Of course, he would not let the young master and the people crowded together to watch the program. In that case, safety would be a big problem. Then he sent several people to look for places nearby. He once heard that wherever there are performances, there are no wrong observation points in nearby restaurants. Often these places are occupied by the soldiers of the five-star army in advance in order to prevent accidents If people make trouble, there will be problems in safety.


    Not long after they left, the Dragon guards came back and reported that they had found the third floor of a restaurant with excellent location and vision. The five-star Army soldiers responsible for observation there had withdrawn and were waiting for Yang Chendong to go.


    "Let''s go." Yang Chendong also knows that his current status is really not suitable to get along with the people, at least not in Turpan City, which is not completely stable. He nodded and let Longwei lead him to a nearby restaurant.


    The third floor is located from the top to the bottom. Looking from top to bottom, it is just the big platform of the Publicity Office, from which you can overlook everything.


    There were several tables on the third floor. Now they have been completely vacated. The fruit tray has been set on the table with the best view. Yang Chendong naturally sits in the first place and looks at it at will. What he sees is that the soldiers of the publicity department are performing programs, including a large number of female soldiers, who are young, beautiful and good-natured, Their presence also makes the programs on the stage more attractive.


    Yang Chendong was just under his seat. Soon, footsteps came from the stairs on the third floor, and then a series of greetings sounded gently. Yang Chendong''s ear power was extraordinary. Naturally, he heard it clearly. Everyone was calling the eighth deputy team, needless to say, it must be Badaojiang, the Deputy Captain of the first brigade of Longwei.


    It was Badaojiang that came. He was off duty today. He had just heard that Yang Chendong had left the palace and came to the street, so he quickly rushed over. As soon as I entered the third floor and saw Yang Chendong there, I immediately paid a standard military salute.


    "OK, I didn''t wear military uniforms, so I don''t have to respect any military ceremony." Yang Chendong looked at Badaojiang with satisfied eyes and nodded gently.


    Although Badaojiang is not the first person to follow Yang Chendong, it is also an old man who came before the establishment of Shicheng, and has always performed well. He is responsible for Yang Chendong''s safety work and never neglects it. Of course, Yang Chendong''s attitude towards the people around him is much more casual.


    Yang Chendong''s tone is so easygoing. After listening to captain Qiu Wu''s ear, he also smiles, and then takes the opportunity to joke, "what''s the matter, deputy of team 8, you''re coming to escort the publicity office this vacation. It''s almost your second home. Is it a good thing?"


    The burly Badaojiang suddenly turned red and gave Qiu Wu a look that you should stop talking.


    Although Badaojiang is a team deputy, he has a very good relationship with Captain Qiu Wu. They don''t know how much danger and life and death they have experienced together again and again. Their relationship is no worse than that of their brothers. It was precisely because of this that some of his friends heard Qiu Wu clearly, which made him funny.


    Hearing this, Yang ER and the Dragon guards couldn''t help laughing. Only Yang Chendong looked confused, "what are you talking about?"


    When Yang Chendong asked, the following people naturally didn''t dare not answer. Yang Er whispered in front of him and said, "young master, the situation is like this. Badaojiang likes the publicity director Shuiqing and is stepping up the siege at this time."


    "Oh?" Yang Chendong, who heard the news, nodded suddenly. He is too busy to pay much attention to some things of the soldiers around him. But Shuiqing knows this person. He is an old man in the publicity department. He is also a subordinate of the sixth lady Luan Xiaoyu. He still has some impressions of this person, Yang Chendong.


    After being told, Badaojiang''s face became more red. At this moment, he rarely lowered his head and didn''t have the usual momentum of dragon essence and Tiger Leap.


    Seeing this, Yang Chendong smiled, "what''s wrong with being married? I just don''t know how you''re going? Don''t embarrass Long Wei."


    Even Yang Chendong began to joke, and the Dragon guards couldn''t help laughing. The redder Badaojiang pulled his neck and said, "sixth young master, Shuiqing likes me, but she said she is too busy now, so she wants to wait a while to talk about marriage."


    Obviously, Badaojiang was afraid that others would underestimate him, so he admitted it directly.


    "Oh? That''s no problem, that''s good." listening to this answer, Yang Chendong knew that this is what you love and I want. At present, thinking that being idle is also idle. It''s better to be an old man for another month, so he lit it and said slowly, "Our work has always been very busy. We will be more and more busy in the future. Where will we have time to rest? Well, call Shuiqing and I''ll ask. If she has no problem, I''ll decide to handle your marriage."

 Chapter 1288

    Yang Chendong knew that there was still a big battle to fight, and there was really no time at that time. Badaojiang is no longer young. It''s better to take advantage of this time to do things. It''s also a good thing to make people beautiful.


    The sixth young master even wanted to be the witness of marriage. At present, Badaojiang grinned. Qiu Wu, who stood by, saw that the Deputy only knew how to smile and didn''t know how to do business. He was so happy that he kicked the other party, "what are you waiting for? Don''t invite Miss Shuiqing."


    "Oh, I''ll go, I''ll go." Badaojiang, who had slowed down, immediately agreed, and turned around and trotted all the way to the third floor. Looking at him in such a hurry, a crowd of dragon guards laughed.


    Just for a while, I''m afraid I can''t even reach a column of incense. Badaojiang pulled some breathless Shuiqing to the third floor of the restaurant and stood in front of Yang Chendong.


    Shuiqing was organizing a show below. She used to be the publicity director of Shicheng area, but now she is promoted to the publicity director of the whole grassland area. She needs to do a lot of things every day. Suddenly Badaojiang appeared beside her. She was happy and strange.


    When Badaojiang first appeared around him and expressed his pursuit, Shuiqing also fell in love with this sincere man. Later, because of their work, they gathered less and separated more, but this did not dilute the feelings between them. Instead, it made them have the idea that a small parting is better than a new marriage every time they meet. Later, when they came to talk about marriage, Badaojiang also said to find an opportunity to report the matter to the sixth young master and invite him to testify.


    Shuiqing just listens to this matter. Who is the sixth young master? How many things need to be done every day? Where will there be time to deal with these little things? Although Badaojiang, as the vice captain of the first black riding Longwei brigade, is also the person around Yang Chendong, she also has no illusions.


    Unexpectedly, just when Badaojiang suddenly appeared, Shuiqing thought the other party wanted to be himself again. She was happy in her heart, but she was too busy to take care of it because of her work. Her jade hand was caught by Badaojiang at once, and then they ran out in front of all the backstage people in the publicity office.


    Although Shuiqing''s heart has long recognized his relationship with Badaojiang, he also believes that he is his person in this life. But after all, they haven''t had a wedding banquet. They still abide by their identity and have never had any skin relatives. Now suddenly she was caught by someone in public. She was blushing. When she finally reacted, she looked better. At the same time, Badaojiang was strange and asked him to let go and let herself go back.


    "Well, don''t worry about other things at this time. The sixth young master is waiting to see us upstairs. Let''s go." why didn''t Badaojiang know Shuiqing''s idea, the woman was shy. But now he really has no time to wait. Who knows if there will be anything urgent to call the sixth young master back. In that case, he will miss the great opportunity. Just now, the captain took the opportunity to tell the sixth young master about himself. Such an opportunity is very rare.


    Holding Shuiqing''s small hand, he trotted all the way to the third floor of the restaurant and came to Yang Chendong. When he saw Yang Chendong with his own eyes, Shuiqing''s heart, which had been racing all the way, jumped faster and faster.


    Today, Yang Chendong is like a God in the eyes of Yang people and five-star soldiers. Especially after the Propaganda Department was inspired to deliberately engage in personal worship, his reputation spread rapidly. As the most important middle-level cadre in the Propaganda Department, Shui Qing naturally treats Yang Chendong as a God.


    Now I can get close to the God in my heart. I can imagine the excitement of Shuiqing''s mood.


    "You are Shuiqing, that''s good." looking at Shuiqing, I found that the girl is still very temperament, especially in a lieutenant colonel''s uniform, which shows her valiant and full of unspeakable heroism. This woman is a good match for a big man like Badaojiang.


    A word of praise made Shuiqing''s face smile like a lotus, with a bright and shy smile.


    "Thank you for your praise." as Shuiqing, naturally, you can only call Yang Chendong king. A more intimate name cannot be used casually.


    "It doesn''t matter, director Shuiqing, just call me the sixth young master like Badaojiang." Yang Chen smiled in the East and said in a warm voice. In order to make the other party less constrained, Yang Chendong asked about his work after laughing. He knew that if he touched people, he needed to start from the most familiar field of the other party, so as to eliminate the estrangement faster.


    Sure enough, when it comes to reporting work, Shuiqing has less shyness and more shrewdness and ability. "Yes, sixth young master, under the guidance of logistics commander Yang, our publicity department just expanded the Enrollment a while ago. To tell you the truth, there are many girls who can sing and dance on the grassland. After careful business screening and the review of the political review department, we have recruited 1200 new members. Now they have been disrupted into 12 publicity teams to start They perform all over the country. Today''s performance team on the street of Turpan city is one of them. The program they are performing is the recent defense war of Turpan city. We take Turpan brother tumu as the prototype character and add some exaggerations in the performance, so we have these programs in front of us. "


    Listening to Shuiqing''s report, Yang Chendong also came to be interested. Tumu knew that he was a native of Turpan city. At first, he wanted to earn money to join the city defense war of Turpan. Then he fully reflected his ability to fight well on the battlefield. Now he is a company commander with 100 soldiers.


    Although the position is not very high, as a Turpan, I can be a representative and a model to publicize. Often the more such a grassroots class, the more it can arouse the resonance of ordinary people. It can be said that this example is very good.


    "Well, I know Tu mu. You''re right to choose him as a model. Let''s say, what''s the effect now?" Yang Chendong wants to know what changes the performance of the publicity team can bring to the overall situation. After all, if you perform just to complete the task, but the effect is not at all, such a performance will lose its real meaning.


    At this moment, Shuiqing''s face showed a confident look, "sixth young master, the effect is very good. After having the typical example of tumu, the conscription office has sent a notice. Now there are many people signing up, and they can''t be busy there."


    "Oh? Hahaha, good, good." this effect is very satisfactory to Yang Chendong. Of course, he is happy to see that more troops can be recruited from the local area. They are familiar with some local conditions and have long adapted to the local climate. With them, the combat troops can take many detours less.


    Listening to Yang Chendong''s praise, Shuiqing is sweeter than eating honey, with a small red face.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong was in a good mood, Yang Er also thought of some things he had heard before, so he decided to add strength and say some good words for Shuiqing. I think when he pursued his style, the director of Shuiqing didn''t help less. He won''t forget this feeling. "Young master, I heard that since the performance of the propaganda team, the people have more understanding of our army and some policies, which has reduced the voices and emotions against us."


    "There are still such things?" Yang Chendong laughed with laughter after listening to Yang er''s further explanation. "Very good. This is the change that literary and artistic work has brought to everyone''s life and work. Well, I hope the publicity department will continue to expand the performance team. I think there are too few of the ten teams. I''ll talk to Yang Si later. It should be expanding, not more than 100."


    Yang Chendong said so. Shuiqing was happy immediately. He immediately accepted it and couldn''t stop lighting it. She will never forget that when she wanted to expand the Publicity Office, it took Yang Si a long time. If she had not the backing and background of her sixth wife Luan Xiaoyu, it would be difficult to support the expansion of these ten teams. But now it''s different. With Yang Chendong''s endorsement for them, it''s a lot more righteous to go to the logistics headquarters and ask for money. Why, even the sixth young master supports their work and praises their work. Who dares to neglect it and wants to listen to the sixth young master?


    Everyone is happy at a meeting. After all, Yang Chendong had too many things to do. He stayed for a while. He watched the following performances in the restaurant. He saw that more and more people gathered around him and showed a sense of curiosity. Especially when some young people, whether men or women, showed their longing, Yang Chendong knew, The publicity team can continue to perform programs, so as to win more people''s support.


    When it comes to the propaganda team, it was difficult for ordinary people to see it in the past. It''s just that occasionally some acrobatic groups can perform on the street. At that time, Peking Opera didn''t appear. Where can we find so many handsome men and women in such a team, and where can we have such good and diversified education and story themes?


    The publicity and performance team is a pioneer. As soon as they appear, they win everyone''s attention. Both men and women, old and young, like it very much. It is because I like it that I am willing to understand, and then I will know more about the five-star army and the Yang system. This kind of publicity is so strong that it can often do things that millions of soldiers can''t do.


    When Yang Chendong took people to watch the program in the street, the first division of the world cavalry had captured yangheicheng''er and was cleaning the battlefield here.

 Chapter 1289

    The new head of the fourth regiment, perminda, looked at the bodies of Turpan soldiers lying in front of him, but felt dizzy. If he remembered correctly, the battle lasted only half an hour from the beginning to the end, but 7000 Turpan soldiers in the city were completely defeated. Only the four regiments he led killed more than 400 enemies and captured nearly 1000 enemies. What made him feel most incredible was that none of his soldiers died in the war, and only four were injured, mostly minor injuries. They only need to be treated before they can return to the battlefield.


    It was totally different from the bloody battle he had imagined. Although before the first cavalry division of the world entered the city, Lengfeng''s fourth Lu Division had broken through the city gate with artillery, so that they didn''t have to bear the pain of attacking the city at all, the cavalry performance of their cavalry after entering the city was really too strong. However, all the Turpan soldiers in front of them were cavalry. They were defeated when they impacted, so that the other party had no power to fight back.


    It''s not so much a war as a massacre. It''s more accurate.


    I''ve heard that the first division of the cavalry in the world is the strongest of the cold weapons in the five-star army, but I can''t imagine that it would be so fierce. In contrast, he felt that the victories he had fought in the past were nothing at all, not even a great victory, which could only be described as a significant victory.


    It''s no wonder that he used to lead foreign armies. Although there were some soldiers with good physical quality among them, they were not organized, and it was difficult to really cooperate in a war. Yang Chendong didn''t give them more time to train troops. All he did was to let these soldiers go to the battlefield to find their own experience and do it with the idea of washing sand in the waves, Such an army often ends in a big war, and the number of casualties is not much less than that of the enemy. After staying with such an army for a long time, I''m not surprised to see the strength of the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    When he was still stunned, a cavalry team came to one side. The leader was Gong Feng, head of the fifth regiment. Because the positions of the two regiments were not far away, he also noticed the performance of Keda. Gong Feng was curious about the commander who fell from the position of commander and his own views.


    Gong Feng believes that Keda is only punished for doing something wrong. He still has a great future. Otherwise, he will not be demoted to the head of the team this time, but will be directly handed over to the discipline investigation department. Besides, this is the position of the head of the first Cavalry Division in the world. In his opinion, the gold content of this position is no worse than that of an ordinary division commander, or even stronger. It is not a loss to allow Da to come here.


    What is different from them is that this person will leave here soon. After all, the person who can be regarded as the commander of the army by the sixth young master must have extraordinary ability in commanding the army. That is, making friends with this person is only good, not bad.


    "Commander Xu, the battlefield is almost cleaned." Gong Feng said one by one as the team passed by the fourth regiment.


    "Oh, it''s head Gong, almost. Your five regiments have finished?" seeing that Gong Feng is talking to himself, Xu Da dare not neglect it, but he knows that except his other four heads, they are all strong and no worse than himself in terms of their ability to lead troops.


    "Well, when it''s over, you can also speed up here. In fact, it''s relatively simple to clean the battlefield this time. The Mongolian coalition army of naritsong has come, so they can take over the task. The first Cavalry Division in the world wants to show its prestige on the battlefield. You don''t have to be serious about cleaning the battlefield like this." Gong Feng said based on the experience of people who came here, Then he nodded and smiled at perminda and led the team.


    Looking at the back of Gong Feng''s departure, permit Da said thanks. I''m here to help myself. It seems that he will learn to adapt to all this in the future. Of course, he also knows that he will not be here for too long. It can be seen from the attitude of division commander Tian Hu and several regiments towards him. People are very polite to themselves. They treat him as a guest rather than their own. Of course, Keda won''t dream of integrating into each other''s camp in such a short time. What he has to do now is to use all his time to learn the advantages of the first Cavalry Division in the world. One day, when he leads the army alone, he should have a big change and better performance.


    After the sheep black city was successfully broken, the next goal is Liucheng. When Lengfeng''s fourth Lu Division once again moved the artillery outside the city gate, unexpectedly, they surrendered on their own initiative. There were 12000 Turpan soldiers in the city, all of whom went out of the city and surrendered. Obviously, they were told that they could not stop the strength of the five-star army in front of them, whether it was Huozhou or yangheicheng, It''s better to surrender now and get at least one life than to lose all your lives in the end.


    As Liucheng was also taken down, there was no organic Turpan army in the east of Turpan except the must remnant city close to the vast sea. Even this city has only two thousand soldiers. Just send an army to take it. After solving the security risks in the East, Yang Chendong also needs to consider the time to dig out the Lufan city and attack the fork force loss in the south, so as to completely solve the power of the state of Turpan.


    There had been this plan for a long time. After all the troops were in place, Yang Chendong ordered him to personally lead the army out of Turpan city and start his conquest in yilibali area. At this time, 250000 troops of the Kazakh and Aries dynasties also arrived in yilibali area one after another. Their appearance increased the morale of the three Turpan countries to fight against the five-star army.


    Yang Chendong, who came out of Turpan City, put the place of the first battle in Suba Lost City, another big city of Turpan coming to the south.


    According to the information obtained by the intelligence department, there are 15000 Turpan troops in the lost city of Suba. They have long been prepared for defense. There are plenty of food and grass in the city. There are all kinds of boulders, sleepers and fire oil on the tower. They will give them a good look as soon as the five-star army arrives.


    The morale of the army depends on whether the battle is won or not. Let''s put it this way. If we lose in a few wars, any army will face a situation of low morale. If there is a disturbance, it is very likely to fail and eventually lose.


    Suba city is the first line of defense left by hadan Bartel to the five-star army. He didn''t even point to the city, but as long as he could delay for a period of time to make it difficult for the five-star army to move forward, it would be a victory. In this way, once it''s winter, it''s time for the five-star army to stop attacking. After such repetition, he wants to see how long the five-star army can stay here.


    To put it bluntly, hadan Bartel is holding a word decision. He will not take the initiative to fight a decisive battle with the five-star army. He just wants to slow down the progress of the five-star army with one city after another. Once the main force of the five-star army dares to bypass these cities, he will try to cut off the other party''s logistical supplies, resulting in the fact that the other party has to withdraw.


    Different from the five-star army of the new three armies and other three armies, their original strategic purpose is not to attack the city and pull out the stronghold, so once they encounter a difficult hard city, they just need to take a detour. As for the issue of grain and grass for the army, they can fight and rob at the same time, which is often said to feed the war with war.


    With the five-star army, the main force led by Yang Chendong can''t do this. His purpose is to capture the city and seize a large number of sites. So no matter how you look at the lost city of Suba, you can''t go around it.


    Yang Chendong didn''t want to go around. He has firearms and artillery advanced hundreds of years in this era. Why did he go around? Siege, right? This should be his favorite war mode.


    "When the order goes down, the fourth Lu Division is the vanguard, the Liaodong division is the left Route Army, and the first Far East Division is the right route army. When the fourth Lu Division breaks through the gate of the lost city of Suba, the left and right cavalry armies will merge into the city, the surrender will live, and the rebels will die."


    After a command, the nearly 30000 five-star army immediately pulled out, separated from Yang Chendong''s middle army and rushed straight ahead. Yang Chendong, who was very confident in this battle, called general naritsong of the Mongolian coalition army and said, "go and arrange for the people behind you to do a good job in entering the city. In addition, all the people who should be relocated will be relocated. If anyone is unwilling to leave his hometown, he will be forcibly taken away. If he resists, there will be no amnesty!"


    If you are not my race, your heart will be different!


    Yang Chendong has never been patient with other forces and nations. They agreed to surrender their best. As long as they were obedient, he didn''t mind giving these people a better living environment. On the contrary, if they don''t want to give face, he must kill. He wants others to know that King Wunan''s temper is not so good.


    At the command, the five-star army that had been prepared soon became busy. Thousands of people from the working group of the Land Reform Commission (Land Reform Commission) following the Chinese army also quickly sent a team to follow the people of all ethnic groups who were ready to move to the lost city of Suba to break away from the Chinese army and move forward.


    Yang Chendong''s time is limited. He will not delay too long in Yili area. He wants to solve the problems here with the fastest speed and the least time.


    Before, when the new three armies passed here, they directly chose to detour, which made the originally worried Turpan soldiers breathe a sigh of relief. This time I saw another group of five-star troops appear here, I knew that it would be difficult to avoid this war, but I was ready for World War I under the command of the general guarding the city. At the same time, the wolf smoke on the city tower lit up and sent a warning message.

 Chapter 1290

    The Turpan army has been in a very bad situation for a while, and even has some sad reminders. In my own territory, I can''t even do simple communication. The only way to contact is to determine whether I am in a dangerous or safe state through wolf smoke warning. Naturally, this has a lot to do with the attacks of the new three armed forces everywhere. On the premise that the main goal is not to attack cities and seize land, but to attack the enemy''s effective forces, all departments of the new three armed forces take regiments and even battalions as units. Once they find out where there is a Turpan army, the army will appear from all directions and carry out encirclement and annihilation wars for a long time, The Turpan army had to shrink in the city and dared not take half a step.


    Even the city dare not go out, and there is no super era communication equipment such as the radio station that can be contacted at any time by the five-star army. Now they are like fat sheep in a sheep pen.


    The wolf smoke rose, and the Lost City Tower of Suba was full of Turpan soldiers. They even learned from the experience of the five-star army in defending the city of Lufan, and gathered the people who did not flee in the city. They also wanted to defend the city with the help of the people. But different from the five-star army, they did not give any welfare to the people. They drove the people to the city tower in the situation of catching strong men. This practice of using the people as cannon fodder naturally attracted everyone''s abuse and all kinds of incompatibility.


    Tosun city was originally a big city, and it can be regarded as an important town in the series of Turpan countries. Just because it was too close to the main force of the five-star army, the Turpan soldiers here had run away for a long time, and there were no people in the city. As soon as the five-star army came here, it settled smoothly, and the largest Fudi in the city became a temporary resting place for Yang Chendong.


    Before the government yard was completely cleaned up, the war report ahead was flashed by the telegraph team leader Wang. When Yang Chendong saw the content reported by the fourth Lu Division, he couldn''t help laughing and said with a happy face, "This really responds to that sentence. If you don''t die, you won''t die. If Turpan soldiers force the people like this, where will there be popular support? Once the popular support turns back, we can save a lot of trouble when we occupy here."


    Yang Er on one side also read the telegram, nodded and said, "yes, it seems that the Turpan army did not treat their people as people at all. Doing so would lead to riots among the people. They were carrying a stone and smashing their own feet." after saying this, Yang Er looked worried and continued, "So many people also went up the tower. Do we have to continue to run?"


    "Of course." Yang Chendong said in a very positive tone, "now these people are not our people, and we have no obligation to ensure their safety. Blame them for following the wrong master, or blame them for not escaping from the lost city of Suba in time. Send an order to Mr. Daqiang of the fourth division of Lu, so that he doesn''t have any scruples and everything goes according to the original plan."


    In doing so, it is natural to sacrifice the lives of some people, but these are not in Yang Chendong''s eyes. If you have to say, he is a firm nationalist. If there are Han people standing on the city floor, he will be wary of rats. This is why Yang''s power is so great that he has not fought directly in the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties. But for foreign nationalities Needless to say, the death of these people should also be counted on the rulers of Turpan.


    After an accident, division commander Daqiang had to report it, but his work didn''t stop. The cannon muzzle that should be adjusted had been in place. According to his understanding of the sixth young master, only these alien people could not stop the five-star army from occupying here. Unexpectedly, the order to attack according to the original plan was sent to him. When he ordered Daqiang Qiang was not polite. The red flag was held high by him. A roar came from his mouth, "fire!"


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom


    Six 100 mm mortars roared, and a record of shells came in different directions and hit the towers and gates of the lost city of Suba.


    Just in the first round, with the bombardment of six shells, two shells accurately landed on the north city gate. The tall city gate, which usually needs at least four people to close, trembled and opened at any time.


    "The second round of artillery, continue!" the red flag in Daqiang''s hand fell again, and there was another burst of rapid fire, which made the earth tremble again.


    On the city tower of the lost city of Suba, the artillery suddenly fell, which greatly changed the faces of the people of Turpan who were unwilling to climb the city tower. The timid people were already full of excrement and urine. They rushed to the ground, shaking their legs and unable to get up.


    This is true for most people, because they have never seen such powerful artillery. In their eyes, firecrackers are things that can not be touched frequently, let alone shells that are more powerful than ten thousand times. In contrast, the soldiers of Turpan who defend the city are also frightened. They are not prepared in this regard. When the shells fall, especially a shell still falls into their crowd, Dozens of soldiers were killed and injured immediately. Looking at the broken limbs and arms, the smell of blood came straight to the nose. The soldiers trembled all over, and the hands holding the knife were so weak. If so, where is the time to supervise the performance of the people?


    Bursts of artillery attacks completely disrupted the previous plans of the Turpan army and reduced their originally low morale to the freezing point. When another six shells bombarded, one shell knocked down the north gate of the lost city of Suba, and the Liaodong cavalry division and the first division of the Far East army, waiting for a long time, poured in along the gate and shouted loudly The last psychological defense line of some soldiers also completely collapsed.


    At the moment, the performance of most of them is not to fight with knives and guns, but to leave their weapons and turn around and run away. This is not the tactics of this era at all. It has destroyed their confidence and formed an indelible idea in their hearts. The five-star army is not human at all, and it can not be defeated.


    The cavalry of the two divisions smoothly entered the city of Suba from the north gate. The artillery attack also stopped, but the riots in the city didn''t stop. I didn''t expect that the five-star army would come to me so quickly, and the Turpan army in the city didn''t make any preparations. As a result, the five-star army cavalry would attack and kill at any time as if they were in a deserted land, unless they threw down their weapons and surrendered, Otherwise, they will all become the targets of these brave five-star cavalry soldiers.


    Almost without any resistance, the lost city of Suba was occupied by the five-star army, captured and wounded more than 10000 people, and rescued about 30000 people in the city. It only took more than three hours from the firing to the end. The good news reached Yang Chendong. He waved his arm and said excitedly, "there''s no need to clean up. We''ll start now and go to Suba lost city. At the same time, we''ll cable the fourth Lu Division and other front troops to continue to move forward as the handover work, and the next target is Kunming lost city.


    ......


    Under the leadership of commander Bai Shuang, the first foreign army learned more about the situation of yilibali area through slamu. After communication and consultation with the four division commanders, it finally gave up Dayu ledus city and chose to make a breakthrough all the way to Nara bald.


    Gain victory with unstained swords and the same way, the same way to get a city, it can be said that the progress is amazing. Next, when we want to get the city of Le Le ha, the news is finally exposed. In the final analysis, this is already the place to be filled with their eye liner, the first more than 30000 armies of different nationalities. Soldiers, it''s impossible to really live quietly.


    The gate of the city of terhala on the road was suddenly closed, and the tower was full of soldiers. When the news came to Bai Shuangzhi''s ear, he made a quick decision to kill him with enough food and grass taken from the two cities. Just when everyone thought there would be a siege war, the first army of different nationalities walked around the city, so he left terhala behind and ran straight outside the city He also tried to kill the capital of the country.


    The five-star army unexpectedly appeared in its own territory, and it was still so close to the capital of the country. King Baolide, who got the news, was scared out of a cold sweat and hurriedly called prime minister arip to discuss countermeasures.


    "Xiangguo, the five-star army unexpectedly appeared. It''s all thanks to you." as soon as Baolide saw arip, he held each other''s hand tightly, and said with a sense of gratitude on his face.


    Arip had previously suggested that the five-star army never played cards according to the routine when fighting. In order to prevent the other party''s sneak attack and sudden entry, it should send more scouts out to monitor all places.


    Baolide disagrees with this request from his heart. He doesn''t think it is necessary at all. The five-star army is powerful. Isn''t there still a Tianshan Mountain between them? Even if the army can come, it can''t always transport food and grass. Besides, there is an opponent of Turpan in front of the five-star army. Now what he should do is to go all out to solve the problems in front of him, We should not attack everywhere to find their bad luck.


    If this proposal had not been the intention of the prime minister arip, King Baolide would have directly refused. Now it was the time of employment, and he didn''t want to hurt the other party''s heart, so he reluctantly agreed and let the other party do it by himself. Unexpectedly, thanks to the news sent back by these scouts, otherwise, I''m afraid the five-star army might have touched their own door, they still didn''t know anything I don''t know.


    Arip''s face was so heavy that he didn''t show any joy because he found the cavalry of the five-star army in advance. In fact, it wasn''t a discovery of the other party in advance. They had lost the two cities of little yuledus and Nara bald, and their reaction was half a beat slow. "Your Majesty, I have heard that the five-star army really jumped from Tianshan Mountain. They didn''t bring a lot of food and grass. They just attacked the city and looted all the way."

 Chapter 1291

    "What? How dare they have so much courage." the German King of Baoli''s gloomy face was directly covered with a thicker shadow and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Yes, they are so brave that we might as well eat them." prime minister arip said calmly after hesitating for a while.


    "Eat them? Don''t you have a complete friendship with the five-star army?" the German King of Baoli frowned. Pitifully, he was still dreaming of a peaceful solution to the problem at this time. This is the sadness of the weak.


    Just like when the Japanese invaded China, they knew that the other party was not good, but the national army kept exercising restraint until they really fought and lost a large area of territory. The weak do not have any initiative on the battlefield. To be serious, they are slaughtered by others.


    Looking at this time, the king was still hesitating. Arip sighed in his heart and said, "Your Majesty, we can''t wait. The five-star army sent troops to us without even saying hello. If we don''t send a big army to surround it, I''m afraid once the main army of the enemy arrives, we won''t have any power to fight back."


    "This... Still needs to be considered in the long run. Well, we just sent someone to block them and ordered all cities to do a good job in defense. Let''s see the situation." Baoli German King also had a lucky idea at this time, that is, the five-star army did not attack well on the main battlefield and was blocked by the army of Turpan. If so, maybe they don''t need to fight at all, and the five-star army must withdraw from here. In this way, they can win the war without blood. Once the five-star army retreats to other countries and their strength is not damaged, isn''t it a good time to win a large area of land in Turpan and Yeerqiang?


    At this moment, King Baolide is still dreaming of unifying the region, which really corresponds to the old saying - nonsense.


    Arip naturally disagreed with king Baolide''s remarks, but he was a minister and others were kings. Even if he said so, he had to obey. "Well, let''s order the cities to defend first and look at the situation first."


    Another thing arip did not say was that once the ambitions of the five-star army were fully exposed, his Majesty would not be able to encircle and suppress without sending troops.


    The two men had a detailed discussion, and then the king of Baoli Germany issued several orders to the generals of the main cities in Yili, asking them to exercise restraint, pay close attention to the movements of the five-star army, guard their cities, and don''t fight with the five-star army if necessary.


    King Baolide is satisfied with his face. He believes that he does not take the initiative to provoke each other. If the five-star army has no opponent and can''t attack the important city, it may leave. At worst, his loss will not be too great. On the contrary, arip was reluctant to leave. He saw very clearly that the ambition and strength of the five-star army were so strong that a small Turpan country could not meet each other''s desire at all. The most important thing to do now is to unite and resist the great enemy together, rather than watching jokes and being broken by each other.


    "Only next time I''ll persuade your majesty to go back to the house." arip, who got out of the palace, took a soft sedan chair and went to the prime minister''s house under the protection of 20 Personal soldiers. He didn''t know that when he left this time and waited to return here, things were already different.


    Just as arip and his party left the palace and returned to the house, several pairs of eyes were staring at them in the dark corner. Soon, a very small voice sounded, "the target left the palace and is going to his house to inform everyone to be ready."


    It''s about six miles from the palace to the prime minister''s residence, and there''s also a slightly remote street. Here, dozens of shadows are filled around the street. All of them have only one goal, that is, the soft sedan that is slowly approaching.


    Arip, sitting in the sedan chair, was looking sad with his eyes closed. The king''s reaction and opinion were quite different from him, which made him very upset. He always thought he was an opponent. In the face of the five-star army with great ambition, if he didn''t make a move, he would hit the target with one blow, and he had to make a heavy hand. Only in this way can he make the other party feel pain and withdraw. Although doing so is likely to attract retaliation from the five-star army, will the other party forgive themselves if they don''t do so?


    The strategic intention of the five-star army has been very obvious. They have a crush on this land and want to occupy it. This has led to irreconcilable contradictions. That is, what is the difference between war one day earlier and war one day later? If you don''t take advantage of the other party''s unstable foothold and miss such a good opportunity, I''m afraid it won''t be available in the future.


    "No, I''ll persuade your Majesty in the future that you can''t be soft on the five-star army anyway. The other party only has more than 30000 cavalry. It''s not difficult to transfer 100000 cavalry with proper planning and geographical advantages. At that time, with absolute military advantages, victory can be expected." he said to himself, Some military plans also began to take shape in arip''s mind.


    Bang - when!


    The soft sedan chair suddenly fell to the ground without warning. The prime minister arip, who was thinking about his mind, also tilted his body and was almost shaken down from the sedan chair. The sudden change changed his face and immediately said angrily, "what''s the matter?"


    Although arip has a good temperament, especially takes good care of the people around him, anyone who is tossed about like this will be angry. He was also an exception. After he shouted angrily, he wanted to lift the car to check. However, before he started, the car curtain opened from the outside, and then a very strange face appeared. After he carefully looked at arip, who was shocked on his face, the corners of his mouth tilted slightly, "yes, you can verify your body. Take it away."


    Arip couldn''t understand what it was called to verify the body, but he knew it was definitely not a good word. When he thought that he was in the city and there should be soldiers patrolling around, he wanted to shout loudly and attract more people here. But his actions had long been under the stranger''s gaze. He saw an arm coming from the air, then a hardness in his neck, and then his body tilted and lost consciousness.


    Prime Minister arip was taken away in this way. It was not until more than half an hour later, when a team of patrol soldiers passed here that they saw the soft sedan. After it was proved to be the prime minister''s house, they immediately sent someone to investigate. Before long, the news of the disappearance of the prime minister spread to the palace. Soon, the voice of King Baolide shouted, "find it, find it for me. Even if you dig three feet, you should find the prime minister back to the king."


    Such a cry made the generals who came to report tremble and complain secretly. But if they knew that arip had been sent out of the king''s capital by the intelligence department according to the set route, they were afraid that they would not cry for pain, but for help.


    Soon, the news reached Yang Chendong, who was on his way to Kunming Lost City, through the radio. His face remained unchanged and his voice was pure and thick. "I know. Tell him to protect arip''s personal safety. This person is of great use."


    This is what Yang Chendong arranged for people to do. There are many records in history that can become the name and appearance of yiliba. Yang Chendong is more afraid of such a figure from the bottom of his heart. Of course, he will not despise such an opponent. He sent blow stone to carry out the looting plan with ninjas under the action code of "pulling out the needle".


    Sure enough, it didn''t disappoint people. The ninja who dared to throw himself completely under the door really didn''t know it. After contacting the local situation group, he quickly made a targeted plan. A burst of poisonous smoke was scattered, and the whole operation process did not cause any movement.


    Without arip''s Yili handle, it''s like a bird without a wing. The threat will drop a lot. This also creates more favorable opportunities for Bai Shuang''s foreign First Army military plan.


    For example, after the king''s order was given to the cities in Yili area, they all showed their state of self-protection. The city gate was closed and looked like a strict guard. But they didn''t know that Bai Shuang had never planned to attack the city, that is, he had outwitted little jurdusi city in order to replenish food and grass. Their main task is to destroy, disrupt the social order in Yili, and attack their effective forces at the same time.


    Some big cities have city gates to help close defense. However, some villages and important towns are not good, and these places have become the targets of the first foreign army. They rushed in on fast horses and thundered into some big families, but they were always killed in case of resistance! After making one blood case after another, they will also open the granary of large families. In addition to taking some of the things they must use, they will leave the rest there, free from the wind, the sun and the prying eyes of the surrounding ordinary people.


    At the beginning, the people dared not act rashly because of the power of these big families. But one day later, two days later, some brave people entered the manor and saw the corpses of a place. Their fear was gone. The opened city pile of food was quickly robbed by these people.


    Once, when things often happen and the food of large families is exposed to the people again and again, they don''t hesitate, let alone wait a day or two. They just need to watch the five-star cavalry leave and start to rob. This kind of thing that can fill the stomach under the robbery soon spread around at a wind like speed, so that in some places, before the five-star army appeared, some courageous local people organized together, rushed into large families, killed and released food, and finally "blamed" everything on the five-star army.

 Chapter 1292

    It is not too much to say that we are rich but unkind to be able to keep so much food at home in the year of famine. It''s no pity that such a person will die when he dies. As for putting the blame on the five-star army, Bai Shuang also doesn''t care very much. These people''s actions have indirectly helped themselves and expanded the name of the five-star army. Why not.


    Bai Shuang clearly remembers that the teacher Yang Chendong said more than once that the existence of class is the biggest restriction on the five-star army and Yang Department. In particular, some dignitaries often change dynasties frequently, but they will never fall silent. For example, people who only look at their own interests and have no loyalty to the current Dynasty often change and become new heroes of the new dynasty. These people who have no monarch, no country and no father are right to kill. Only by killing these people will it be better conducive to the next occupation and control of the five-star army.


    Not only that, doing well will attract the support of the people. In contrast, the people are the most miserable. They have been oppressed by such aristocratic families for many years. Some have started from their ancestors. They can''t be angry. The reason why they don''t say it is just because they are too timid and don''t have enough strength. That is, the five-star army will come out to help them and be the leader.


    Facts have also proved that this is indeed effective. Because in many places, especially those miserable civilians oppressed by big families, they began to look forward to the arrival of the five-star army in their hearts. Some of the more far sighted have gone out with their money in order to find the five-star army and join them. Years of life experience tells them that only the five-star army seems to save them, and only the five-star army can help them change their lives.


    Bai Shuang fully understood the teacher Yang Chendong''s concept and did what he was told. The result was that the strength of the first foreign army was not reduced, but was still expanding. He accepted all the young people who wanted to join the army and incorporated them into the four divisions under his banner. With the existence of these people, they will only be more familiar with and understand the surrounding environment. The next military operation plans have been better supplemented and improved, and the effect is good, which Yang Chendong never thought of before.


    Compared with the foreign first army, the progress of the new Fifth Army is also very smooth. Although they did not recruit the local people as soldiers, because there was Araf who knew Yeerqiang very well in the team, the captured general was completely on the side of the five-star army. With his understanding of Yeerqiang, the soldiers of the new five-star army often achieved twice the result with half the effort when they went out, and their entry once gave king agudamu a headache.


    Different from Baolide, king of yilibali, akudamu, king of Yerqiang, took a hard approach. He sent 100000 cavalry to find the main force of the new five armies and fight it. When he wants to come, this is his own territory. He has all the advantages of time, geography and people. He also has great advantages in military strength. Why can''t he defeat the five-star army and win a big battle?


    But commander Shi Wanshan, who fully abides by Yang Chendong''s order, will not do as the other party wishes. He was a general of the Ming Dynasty. He knew Sun Tzu''s art of war very well. With some information introduced by Araf, he played a guerrilla policy of "you advance, I retreat, you retreat and I disturb" with his opponents. For a time, both sides are you and me. It''s not lively and even.


    Compared with the foreign first army and the new Fifth Army, the headquarters of the new Third Army led by Su he soon hit a big nail. When he bypassed several important cities in succession and came near tiemen pass to harass the rear of Turpan, a cavalry team of 100000 people rushed to their place. They were the reinforcements sent by Kazakhstan to support the three countries, and the general leading the team was still keleyi, the younger brother of janibek Khan.


    The last time he led 80000 troops, lost nearly 30000 and retreated, which made him feel very shameless. This time, when he sent troops for the second time, he had already made a decision and fully absorbed the failure experience of the last war. He wanted to lead the army alone.


    Krii always thought his last defeat was not that he was inferior to the five stars, but his allies did not suck. The so-called fear of God like opponents, fear of pig like opponents, is what he thinks.


    This time, when he led 100000 troops, he did not inform anyone, nor did he intend to cooperate with any country. Except when he needed food and grass, he was on his way alone at other times. He wanted to find the main force of the five-star army and fight with it. He was ashamed before he died.


    God seemed to know what he thought and gave him a chance. When he learned from the scouts that there was a five-star army of more than 30000 people 150 miles away, he became very excited. "Good, good. Pass the order. The army will speed up its March and must surround the 35000 Star Army."


    Activities behind the enemy are most likely to fall into danger without sufficient intelligence support. Su he felt the pressure. The number of reconnaissance cavalry sent and the distance of detection were the key to staying invincible.


    With these excellent reconnaissance cavalry, the news came back as soon as 100000 Kazakh troops appeared hundreds of miles away. When he learned that the other party had 100000 iron cavalry, Su he''s first thing to do was not to escape, but to sink down and consider whether he could eat the 100000 army.


    Thirty thousand to one hundred thousand people still want to eat each other. This is tantamount to the act of a snake swallowing an elephant. In the eyes of others, it is an act of overestimation. However, in the eyes of Su He and his new three armies, it is not impossible. Because the three factions go to harass the army behind the opponent, his new three armies are closest to the main force brought by Yang Chendong and are most likely to receive assistance in a very short time.


    "Send a message to the sixth young master, tell us what''s going on here, and tell us what we want to eat each other''s ideas and battle plans." just after a column of incense, Su he made up his mind and wanted to create a miracle.


    The telegraph operator quickly took the order and left. Su he said to the four teachers around him, "tell the soldiers to rest in place. We should keep our spirits up for a big war."


    Looking at what Su he said was so confident, Chang Bo, the commander of the fourth riding division, said with worry, "junzuo, will Wang agree to our requirements?"


    This sentence also attracted the attention of the other three teachers. Obviously, this is also their concern. Su Heyi didn''t care and said, "if the sixth young master can agree, we''ll fight this battle well. If we don''t agree, we''ll withdraw. It''s just a moment''s rest. It''s nothing."


    Su he''s meaning was very clear. He was not sure whether Yang Chendong would agree, so he made two preparations. Can Yang Chendong agree? When the telegram came, he did not give an answer at the first time, but stared at it for a long time.


    The Kazakh and Aries dynasties sent 250000 cavalry to help Yili and the Three Kingdoms. He had learned the news from the intelligence department long ago. Yang Chendong welcomed their sending troops, because it gave him an excuse to enter the two countries. It''s like when he entered the yilibaoli area, didn''t he also hit the e-mail of revenge? Although it was a long time ago that yilibaoli sent troops, this excuse is somewhat reluctant. But even if it is an excuse, whether it is prudent or not?


    Now, the two countries have given him a reason to speak plainly. Of course, it can''t be better. But after all, it''s 250000 cavalry. It''s not so easy to deal with. Yang Chendong doesn''t have enough preparation for how to fight them and what kind of environment and conditions to fight them.


    On the battlefield, fighter planes change rapidly, and many emergencies will not give you time to prepare. Now the opportunity has come. The new three services asked to fight 100000 Kazakh cavalry. All they have to do is agree or deny. If they agree, it''s just a question of what reinforcements to send.


    Yang Chendong will not be arrogant and think that the new three armies with more than 30000 people can carry the 100000 cavalry of Kazakhstan. But what if he sends some reinforcements? "Come on, call Tian Hu and Ling Daqiang to me."


    On the frontal battlefield, the first Cavalry Division in the world has no place to play. Taking them is just to prevent emergencies. Now that the opportunity arises, it can''t be better to send this army. As for the Fourth Army division, it also needs less than one division when attacking the city. One regiment is enough, and the remaining three regiments can also be sent to support the new three armies. In this way, although the military strength is still inferior to the other, it is right to say that it exceeds the other in terms of military strength.


    In particular, there are three cold front regiments fully equipped with firearms, which can certainly have unexpected effects once they are shot.


    After a serious and careful search, Yang Chendong determined the battlefield of the battle. He smashed his right hand at the position marked with botiangang on the sand table, and his eyes glittered with amazing light.


    Botiangang, located in the west of Bosten Lake, is a good place to ambush when it is surrounded by mountains and stretches for more than 20 years.


    The battlefield is chosen here, which can hit 100000 Kazakh cavalry with one blow. At that time, the way of blocking the head, cutting the waist and cutting the tail will be adopted to maximize the war results and lay the winning rate of the five-star army. In order to achieve the best results, Yang Chendong decided to lead the troops in person.


    The war involves the main forces of the four continents, all the cavalry regiments in the world and all the new three services. If you want to fully reveal the advantages of these units and cooperate properly, you must command them personally by Yang Chendong.


    Soon Tian Hu and Ling Daqiang came to Yang Chendong and told him what he thought.


    Neither Tian Hu nor Ling Daqiang had any opinions on the location of the ambush and the ambush of the Kazakh army. They also know that once these 100000 cavalry enter the battlefield, it is likely to disrupt the military plan of the previous army and cause a lot of trouble. However, to achieve the effect of this ambush, and even to make the military plan complete smoothly, there is another point that can not be ignored, that is, whether the Turkistan army will send troops in the fork force loss.

 Chapter 1293

    If the Turpan army sent troops to meet the Kazakh army or help them intercept, they will not face 100000 enemy horses, but more. If so, whether the battle can be successfully won is full of suspense.


    When the two teachers raised their concerns, Yang Chendong waved his hands confidently, "No. keliyi is very conceited. He won''t be convinced when he lost to us last time. This time, he won''t lightly ask for help from the Turpan army when he has the opportunity to compete with us alone. Besides, he won''t share such great credit with others unless necessary. Of course, if the war doesn''t reach one blow, he can be assured, It''s in a glued state. No one will know what changes will happen. This requires us to appear outside the ambush circle on time. As long as we do this and trap the enemy in Tianbo Gang, it''s too late for them to ask for help. "


    Yang Chendong is well aware of the truth that he knows himself and the enemy and wins every battle. Often in the face of an army, the attitude of the other leader will determine the final direction of the war. He has thoroughly studied keliyi, so he can say these words with such confidence.


    Seeing that the sixth young master was so confident, Tian Hu and Ling Daqiang nodded after looking at each other. In their opinion, even if there was an accident in the war, Ke Lieyi asked Turpan for help and retreated with their ability. Can they really be surrounded?


    After some discussion, the three men worked out the final strategy and tactics. Then the two generals left the account and counted the troops. Yang Chendong also called Yang ER and asked him to gather two thousand black cavalry dragon guards to prepare for the war with the Fourth Army division. At the same time, Wang Shan also sent a telegram to Su He, the commander of the new three armed forces, and ordered him to lure the enemy in depth and lead the Kazakh cavalry into Botian gang and into the ambush circle.


    At the command, the army began to get busy. In order to keep his opponent from being vigilant, Yang Chendong also ordered the remaining army to continue to go to the lost city of Kun and attack the city according to the scheduled plan to attract the other party''s attention. He himself took the black riding Dragon Guard and left the official road with the main force of the fourth land division and went straight to botiangang.


    The location of the ambush has been determined. The next thing to do is to arrive at the ambush location within the specified time, which will determine the success or failure of the war. Therefore, as soon as they left the official road, Yang Chendong and the black riding dragon guards galloped with the main force of the fourth land division on bicycles.


    In order to reach their destination on time, the soldiers of the fourth Lu Division almost always travel light, but they don''t bring anything they can''t use, so as to ensure their forward speed; the same is true of heiqi Longwei. They are equipped with three strong horses and change into one horse after a run, so as to ensure that they keep the same speed and approach the destination.


    At the same time, Su He, the commander of the new three services, who received the order, called the four division commanders after seeing the telegram sent by Yang Chendong. First, he found the position of Botian Gang on the sand table, and then read out the military order.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this time the sixth young master will personally lead the troops to fight, and the opportunity for the performance of our new three services has come. Now I announce that the task of luring the enemy is entrusted to..." Su he did not make a decision immediately, but swept his eyes away from the four teachers one by one.


    Feeling Su he''s eyes, the four teachers raised their heads and expressed their determination to fight.


    "The task is left to the first division, Mr. Ke. Is there a problem?" finally, his eyes fell on Mr. Bi CAI.


    The four division commanders of the new three services are very brave. They are all good at riding horses to kill the enemy on the battlefield, but they also have their own characteristics. But when it comes to command ability, Ke Lu, who is almost a commander, is even more powerful. He is good at coordinating the overall situation, especially for defensive warfare. He gives this task to him, and he is the most free Heart.


    Ke Lu, who was named, was tense. He knew that this was the opportunity for the commander to make meritorious service. Before, because he helped the former commander of the first army of the alien to hide the military situation, he missed a warning, so he missed the position of commander. Now the opportunity reappeared in front of him. He replied loudly, "yes, ensure to complete the task."


    "It''s a good thing to have confidence, but this time you have to lure 100000 troops with the strength of one division. In order not to let them see anything, the other three divisions must retreat and can''t give you any help. It can be said that the success or failure of this battle depends on your division. Do you know the importance of the task?" After all, it''s not a small thing. It involves the victory and defeat of nearly 200000 troops. Su he had to remind the other party.


    "Subordinates understand. Please rest assured. If you can''t complete this task, I''ll meet you." Ke Lu certainly knows the difficulty of the task, but he is not afraid. He believes that the soldiers of their first division and that the task can be completed as long as the preparations are done well.


    "OK." what he wanted was Ke Lu''s determination. Su He nodded with satisfaction, and then ordered the other three divisions to pretend to retreat in a panic under the banner. Of course, this was for the Kazakh cavalry. This was the only thing he could do for Ke Lu''s first division.


    Then the three main divisions of the new three armed forces fled. In order to be more realistic, Su he ordered the army to throw away some of their equipment every distance, giving people a look of hasty withdrawal and panic. Only in this way can they lead the other army to chase after them and enter the ambush circle.


    This move of the new three armies was soon discovered by the Kazakh cavalry scouts. The news was reported to the ear of the leader general keleyi, which made him laugh uncontrollably. "Well, it seems that our sudden appearance really caught the five-star army unprepared. Good. Order the army to speed up action, catch up with the five-star army and eat them."


    After his last defeat and return to Kazakhstan, although his brother janibek Khan did not accuse him, he felt very uncomfortable. In particular, he was unconvinced at the bottom of his heart. From beginning to end, he had no chance to make a good hand with the five-star army, which made him feel unfair and unfair.


    If it''s a decent fight and he''s defeated, there''s nothing to say. But losing to allies is unacceptable. This time, when he took another 100000 troops out, he thought that he must compete with the five-star army. He wanted his opponent to know the power of his Kazakh cavalry.


    With joy, clei issued a military order. On one side, his deputy, who was also the general who was personally placed in the army by gianibek Khan, tolgen narrowed his eyes and stood up, "general, do we send a letter to the king of Turpan and ask him to cooperate with us to block the way of the five-star army?"


    "Hmm?" hearing this proposal, cleyi didn''t answer immediately, but fell into meditation.


    Of course, he knows that blocking at both ends is far more secure than chasing at his own end. But he didn''t trust these allies in his bones, and he didn''t want to share his great achievements with others this time. If the emergence of the Turpan army blocked the fleeing five-star army and shared his credit, he would be very unwilling.


    After much deliberation, he decided to try it. It was really impossible. He sent someone to inform the Turpan army that it was too late. As I said, he has 100000 soldiers and his opponent is only more than 30000 cavalry. In any case, he is not likely to be defeated.


    As expected, like Yang Chendong, keliyi didn''t inform the Turpan army of the war, which doomed his ending and would become the most regretful thing in his life.


    After making up his mind, he ordered general bota to be the vanguard army, light and fast. The order is to quickly catch up with the escaped five-star army and bite their tail. It is best to entangle with them and create enough time and opportunities for the arrival of the main force behind to form a siege.


    Bota is also a famous general in Kazakhstan. After receiving the order, he immediately ordered 10000 cavalry, took three days of dry food, and went out of the barracks and ran straight to the direction where the new three armies fled.


    Being able to be appointed as a pioneer general, bota is ambitious and wants to make his first contribution to prove his ability. But the fire was soon extinguished. When he was walking to a canyon after he forced his army for a hundred miles, countless bows and arrows flew out on both sides of the road. A thousand cavalry of his Pathfinder vanguard army soon suffered heavy losses, and finally only two or three hundred people escaped back.


    lose the first battle. Bota was very angry when he heard the news. He angrily denounced the incompetence and timidity of the pioneer young general, and then rushed to the front with 3000 cavalry. Sure enough, as soon as he came here, he was attacked by bows and arrows, but bota, who had been prepared, soon launched a counterattack. He ordered his cavalry to split into two ways and rush to the highlands on both sides.


    Under the personal command of bota, 3000 cavalry rushed through waves of bows and arrows, rushed into the canyon more than 20 meters high, and retreated the two thousand five-star army ambushed here. Even many strong bows and arrow pots were thrown all over the ground, and a few war horses were abandoned at the scene.


    "Hahaha." looking at the results of the war and watching the five-star soldiers rush into the distant dense forest, bota burst into a burst of laughter to ease his sense of joy.


    But he didn''t notice that although there were many captured, there was no real, even a five-star soldier left. But now he fully enjoyed the feeling of winning the war, and the rest had been forgotten.


    "See, this is what people call a strong five-star army, but you. Come on, keep moving." bota was happy, and the pioneer army continued to move forward.

 Chapter 1294

    Another ten miles or so, a wave of bows and arrows hit. But this time, the prepared Kazakh cavalry were not in a panic. In addition to being killed and wounded by bows and arrows, other cavalry rushed up the canyon quickly and drove the five-star army away again.


    After two consecutive victories, the Kazakh sergeant was very energetic and his forward speed seemed to have improved a lot. However, ten miles later, there was another wave of bow and arrow attacks, which forced them to slow down.


    So, when it gets dark, there are five waves of bow and arrow attacks. The distance of the attack also changed from the first ten miles to the later five miles.


    Fortunately, such an attack did not cause any great losses to the Kazakh vanguard army, which was less than a thousand horses. This is also due to the loss of six or seven hundred horses during the first attack.


    Considering the poor sight in dark, in order to prevent being trapped by the other party, bota had to order the army to stop and rest. Bota, who was lying in the temporary tent, was still excited. Today, he fully defeated the five-star army''s five wave attack and captured 2000 sets of strong bows, which was a great record.


    With such a satisfied smile, Boba slept until dawn. To his regret, the five-star army did not come to harass him that night, which made his 4000 cavalry ambushed outside the camp useless. It was somewhat disappointing. But does this also indicate that the five-star army has no ability to sneak attack themselves, and they have gone far away?


    After the army had breakfast, general bota with Ah Q spirit gave the order to move forward at full speed. And this walk was a full twenty miles. Sure enough, there was no harassment and attack, which made bota more sure of his idea. The five-star army must have escaped. Then he can finally move forward at full speed. Soon after his order was issued, that is, after more than three miles, when the formation of the army began to become scattered, a burst of bow and arrow attacks disappeared and appeared again.


    There are more bow and arrow attacks in the dense forest than ever before. After only one wave of attack, hundreds of riders were hit by arrows, whining and swearing one after another. The sudden counterattack was completely unexpected. The Kazakh cavalry who had lowered their vigilance lost a lot. However, what''s more deadly is that these five-star armies rushed out after two waves of bows and arrows were shot, waved sabers and killed the enemy. Suddenly, blood splashed out one after another and dyed the clothes of the five-star army red.


    "Don''t mess, counterattack, counterattack!" seeing that the army couldn''t help falling from the battle horse under this wave of raid, bota roared and organized counterattack with the cavalry around him.


    However, the cavalry of the five-star army came quickly and left faster. Without giving bota a a chance to fight back, they disappeared from the dense forests on both sides. When only the Sark army pursued here, they had long disappeared.


    It was clearly a premeditated raid. Based on the idea of shooting and running, it can be called coming without a trace. When they left and counted the war damage, general bota sadly found that in less than half an hour, he lost more than 1000 war horses and nearly 1000 wounded soldiers.


    This kind of loss has hurt the bones and muscles of Boba. Before he had a formal battle with his opponent, he lost nearly 30% of his strength, so that he had to be vigilant in his next advance, sending scouts into the dense forest as much as possible to ensure the safety of the vanguard army.


    The advantage of doing so is that the possibility of being raided can be minimized, but the marching speed of the team has to be slowed down.


    Ke Lu, the division commander of the first riding division of the new three services, 15 miles away, is waiting for news here with the main force. After seeing a regiment return in time, Ke Lu, as the division commander, breathed a sigh of relief. Especially when he saw how bloody these returning soldiers were, he expected that the harvest would not be too small.


    "Shizuo, according to the assigned task, the scouts returned, and the other party has slowed down the pace of marching." the dark faced regimental commander Wu Ba smiled with pride on his face. In this battle, he took the whole regiment of 2000 cavalry, which reached the ratio of hurting the enemy to killing the enemy nearly one to one, while his cavalry only lost less than 50 cavalry. This result can be called very perfect.


    Listening to Wu BA''s report, Ke Lu nodded with satisfaction, "well, this time I''ll make a contribution to your regiment. Next, we''ll continue to harass. In this way, we''ll take the company as a unit. In short, we must delay each other''s forward speed. 80 miles behind us is botiangang, which will be the end of our retreat."


    There are still three days before the main force can complete the siege, that is to say, he must persist in three days. The 80 mile journey is only a few hours for the elite cavalry. We can imagine how much pressure he will have.


    As the head of the regiment, Wu Ba, of course, knew their task of riding the first division. His face immediately converged. "Please rest assured, master, we can complete the task. Even if we spell out all our brothers, we will persist in three days."


    "Yes, even if we run out of the first division this time, we can''t let the enemy pass through Botian gang." Mr. Ke Lu, who has always advocated the smallest price in exchange for the greatest victory, has also changed his previous style and a frame that wants to go out.


    If we say that we can only lose one of them and one division, we can leave 100000 Kazakh cavalry here. It''s worth it anyway. When Ke Lu received this task, he knew it was a bad battle. Although he didn''t like this way of fighting, as soldiers, it was their bounden duty to obey orders. For a great victory, even if they lost all their lives here, what was it?


    General bota naturally didn''t know Ke Lu''s plan. Because he was attacked again and again, he became a lot more cautious. When the army was moving, the distance between cavalry and cavalry was closer, and the number of scouts was increasing. In the next time, although the five-star army would engage in a harassment war, most of them were defeated by him, and the army suffered no loss. The price of doing so was that the marching speed was so slow that at noon the next day, general keliyi behind him and the main Chinese Army caught up with them.


    After seeing that the vanguard army was walking so slowly, keleyi naturally looked dissatisfied and asked his own soldiers to call bota over, which was a burst of abuse.


    Botha also knew that the march was too slow, so he didn''t defend it. After seeing that cleyi was tired of scolding, he put forward his own requirements. He needed more troops and horses. Only by increasing the number of scouts and cavalry can we ensure the forward speed of the army.


    For bota, cleyi still attaches great importance to him, otherwise he would not be arranged to be a pioneer general. That is, the other party said so, naturally with his consideration and difficulties, and clei quickly approved the request. At present, a full 5000 cavalry were pulled out as scouts for the vanguard army. With the addition of these new cavalry, once there were dense forests on both sides of the road, teams of cavalry often rushed into the ride, looking for any unsafe factors.


    Also because of this move, several five-star army companies that had been in ambush were found. One of them was surrounded by these Kazakh cavalry scouts because of the slow retreat. After half an hour of hard struggle, the whole company was destroyed.


    After the news came back to the rear and reached the ears of division commander Ke Lu, his face became very dignified. It will take two days for the main force to complete the encirclement, and the speed and response of the Kazakh cavalry far exceeded his previous expectations. In this way, if the main force is not dispatched, I''m afraid it won''t last until that time.


    "Order the second regiment to attack with the battalion as the unit. In short, the main task is to delay the progress speed of the other party. If you can fight, you can, and if you can drag, you can drag." Ke Lu, who gave the order with a painful expression, couldn''t help tears in his eyes when he looked at the back of the second regiment head leaving with the soldiers of the second regiment. He knew it best, but it was good to have 20% of the people back.


    "They are all heroes." looking at the back of the second regiment, Wu Ba, head of the first regiment, said so. Then when he turned to Ke Lu, he stood at attention and asked for war: "shizuo, the first regiment asks for orders and attack after the second regiment."


    "No! The regiment will stay and fight for the last." Ke Lu shook his head. In terms of combat power, the regiment is naturally the strongest. That is, of course, good steel should be used on the blade. At that time, he will work with the regiment as the last barrier to prevent the Kazakh army from moving forward.


    As time went by, the three regiments of the fourth Lu Division responsible for the waist blocking task and the two thousand black riding dragon guards led by Yang Chendong arrived at the designated position three hours ahead of schedule. Looking from them, Shier could vaguely hear the sound of killing from time to time.


    "Young master, our soldiers are looking for suitable ones to hide." Yang Er returned to Yang Chendong after patrolling the army. He reported to him with a trace of worry on his face.


    Yang Chendong knows what Yang Er is worried about. Not long ago, Su He, commander of the new three services, sent a telegram. After getting rid of the tracking scouts sent by the Kazakh army, they are coming to the exit of botiangang at this time. In other words, the main force of the new three services has not arrived, and now the only thing to fight with the enemy is the first cavalry division that stayed here in advance.


    A division only has more than 8000 people, but it has to stop 100000 iron cavalry. We can imagine how arduous it is. Even if Yang Er leads the team, he can''t guarantee that he can complete the task.


    After hearing the report, Yang Chendong kept his face unchanged, put away the military telescope in his hand, and said without turning his head: "go and ask where the first division of the world cavalry has arrived and how long it will take to reach the designated position."

 Chapter 1295

    "Yes, I''ll go now." Yang Er promised and rushed to Wang Shan''s telegram team. Yang Chendong turned slowly and sighed softly.


    He didn''t know what kind of pressure the first division of the new three armed services would face at this time. Even if one could not be done well, it was possible to destroy the whole division. But it''s war, iron and blood war. Either you die or I die.


    Anyone in it, with a little mercy, may ruin the army. The so-called kindness does not lead the army. If you want to achieve your goal, you must sacrifice. As long as this sacrifice is worth it, someone must do it.


    Even if he was reluctant to give up again, he had to harden his heart. He saw it very clearly and rationally. Now he only hopes that the first division of the world cavalry can reach the designated place faster, so the pressure of the first division of the new three services should be much less.


    The first Cavalry Division in the world is worthy of being the trump card among the cavalry. Under the leadership of division commander Tian Hu, it has been on its way since receiving the task. During this period, many war horses fell on the roadside due to fatigue, foaming at the mouth, but Tian Hu still didn''t order the team to slow down. He just left a company of soldiers to take care of these meritorious war horses, and the main force of the whole division still moved forward bravely.


    Even though the soldiers of the first Cavalry Division in the world are considered to be the most elite and powerful cavalry, many soldiers have worn their inner legs and blood down their trouser legs.


    Some soldiers can''t rest for a long time. They fall asleep when they sit on the horses. Some fall off their horses and get injured because they can''t hold the reins. Attrition exists at any time. But no matter what happens, Tian Hu hasn''t stopped once. Even if they eat, they ask the soldiers to solve it immediately. This is the only time, The war horse will enter the slow state from the galloping state. But even so, the cavalry soldiers who walk slowly are still a little faster than other cavalry troops.


    I have been on my way day and night for several days, and finally came to the designated pre ambush site. At this time, they were fully eight hours ahead of the requirements, and the warriors of the first Cavalry Division in the world exchanged their lives for nearly half a day. Afterwards, according to statistics, there were 20000 people in the whole division, and the number of non combat personnel reduced during the march alone reached as many as 2000. They are the first Cavalry Division in the world. The soldiers who can enter here are not selected by thousands. Even so, the losses are so great. It can be imagined that they are clearly not completing the task this time, but racing against life and time.


    As soon as he entered the combat position, the transmitter immediately reported the news to Yang Chendong through the radio. After hearing the news, Yang Chendong, who has always been cold on the battlefield, couldn''t help shouting a good word. "Well, the soldiers are all good. They have made great contributions after this war. Now, it''s time for us to attack. Cable the new three services and the first division of the cavalry under heaven to launch a general attack in half an hour and be sure to wipe out the enemy."


    In the narrow botiangang Canyon, the battle is in full swing. The bloody gas fills everyone''s nostrils. The blood can be seen everywhere and dyed the land red.


    The Kazakh army''s performance was far more ferocious than Mr. kolu expected. They seemed to have seen the intention of the five-star army to stop them. After entering the canyon, he launched a crazy attack.


    It seems that he was frightened by the tall mountains and boulders on both sides of the road. General keliyi continued to increase troops to the vanguard army, trying to leave here quickly and rush out of this dangerous place he felt bad.


    During this period, general krii did not hesitate. After seeing the surrounding terrain and finding that it was a good place to ambush, he thought about ordering the army to retreat. That is, there was a five-star army blocking the way ahead, so he withdrew here. But considering that the rear is followed by convoys carrying grain, grass and supplies, their cavalry can turn around, but those supply vehicles are not so easy. If they go rashly, the scene of the army''s chaos and killing each other will inevitably happen. At that time, once the five-star army came from behind, the consequences were really unimaginable.


    "The scouts also sent a message yesterday. No main force of the five-star army was found around. I think my worry is superfluous." keleyi, who comforted himself like this, not only felt a little lucky, but also issued a death order to the vanguard general bota. This channel must be opened within two hours to let the army pass here smoothly. To this end, he added 10000 troops to the vanguard army.


    Bota, who had more command of the army, had a great morale. Under his command, he rushed all the way with cavalry, and soon sold out the main force of the first division of the new three services. Under the successive wars, the exit of the canyon is in front, and hope is in front of us.


    After fighting again and again, I still couldn''t stop retreating all the way. During this period, as a division commander, Ke Lu also pulled out his saber and joined the battlefield, together with the direct battalion of the first division.


    It was precisely because Ke Lu pressed down the last strength that he saved the life of a regimental commander Wu Ba, so that the regimental commander who had been in a coma for several knives was pulled back from the battlefield. But at this time, the number of cavalry in a regiment was less than 500.


    In a short period of more than two days, the first division of cavalry has fought from 8400 people to less than 1000 people. It is no exaggeration to say that it is almost completely annihilated. The result was far more tragic than kolu thought.


    Dressed in the original white, but now dyed red, Ke Lu turned his wrists and looked at the military watch that the sixth young master had personally issued to him. His face was gloomy.


    It was more than seven hours before the appointed time, but now the soldiers in his hands were almost ready to fight. Maybe the whole army will be destroyed in the next charge, and he may die on the battlefield like most soldiers.


    If he died on the battlefield, Ke Lu has made ideological preparations in this regard since the day he joined the five-star army. But he really couldn''t be willing to die like this. He hasn''t finished his task yet, and once the Kazakh army rushes out from the canyon exit behind him, all the plans made by Yang Chendong will be useless, and the soldiers of their first division will die in vain, which he absolutely can''t accept.


    "War, in any case, should last for eight hours." he wiped the white saber in his hand with his blood stained robe, and Ke Lu flashed a firm meaning on his face.


    There were less than a thousand cavalry soldiers around. At this time, most of them had been injured, and some were even seriously injured. Now the wounded goods are still bleeding. But at the moment, no one is half suspicious of this sentence. They now firmly believe that as long as they are still alive, they will never allow any enemy to rush out from here.


    Two personal soldiers were arranged to send the comatose leader Wu Ba away, which was the last blood left by Ke Lu to the first division. Then he looked up at the sky. It was noon. The sun father-in-law hung high in the sky, emitting mild warmth, and the sun shone on every soldier.


    "Kill!"


    After reorganizing the cavalry, the Kazakh army rushed up again. This time, general bota personally led the team to kill, which showed their determination to solve the problem in World War I.


    The cry of the cavalry across the canyon. From a distance, the dust is all over the sky. I''m afraid there are more than ten thousand riders.


    Some people say that there are tens of thousands of cavalry, boundless. At this time, it gives Ke Lu the feeling that there are cavalry who ride less than a thousand in a division. It''s like a wild beast with an open mouth, which makes people look timid.


    At the moment, no matter to the division commander''s Ke Lu or to every soldier, their faces didn''t change. It seemed that they didn''t see the approaching danger. Every soldier just clenched the saber in his hand and looked at death like returning home.


    For soldiers who have put life and death aside, even with the heart of death. It doesn''t make any difference whether the enemy on the opposite side is 1000 or 10000. They only know to use their last strength to block the enemy until they are cut to death and can''t move.


    "Everyone, hold the knife and prepare to rush with me!" when the target was approaching and was less than three miles away, Ke Lu also raised the sharp saber in his hand and made a look of moths to the fire.


    "Kill!" the rest of the less than a thousand cavalry soldiers held their sabers high at this moment, all looking grim and not afraid of Ruth.


    Doodle doodle


    Doodle doodle


    Just as Ke Lu''s saber was about to fall from the air and change from lifting to cutting, suddenly a loud bugle sounded, ringing through the ears of every soldier of the first division.


    "This is... The retreat." Ke Lu reacted instantly when he heard the bugle, and then he looked sideways at the sound of the only two trumpeters of the first division. In determining that it was not their voice, they also saw that they showed the same doubts as themselves.


    "Division... Division, this is the retreat." the two trumpeters said in unison after being shocked.


    "Sure enough, it''s the retreat. Retreat." after getting the exact answer, Ke Lu just hesitated, and then shouted loudly. It seemed that he was afraid that everyone would not react quickly. He was the first to tighten Ma Jiang and made a U-turn.


    At this time, the voice of the retreat can be heard. It must be that the main force of the five-star army has arrived, that is to say, all the plans have been ready, and their task of riding the first division has been completed. At this moment, he didn''t want to lose any cavalry brothers, because after this bloody battle, anyone who can survive and continue to jump his horse to kill the enemy will be the elite of the elite. If such a person leaves one more, there may be more elite soldiers in the future. These are all wealth and can''t be missed.

 Chapter 1296

    First there was the retreat, and then there was Ke Lu''s driving action. Nearly a thousand five-star Knights turned their horses, followed behind the division commander Ke Lu, and flew towards the canyon exit in the rear.


    At this time, the 10000 Kazakh cavalry led by bota were only more than a mile away from them, which was almost a hundred interest for the real cavalry. But the five-star army suddenly retreated and fled, which really took them by surprise.


    Although the opponent has less than a thousand horses, bota, who has played with them for several days, has never seen them. In his opinion, these five-star armies seem to be iron and very difficult to deal with. But I never thought that an imaginary bitter battle did not appear, and the other party escaped?


    After only a moment of hesitation, bota''s face showed great joy, "ha ha, see, the five-star army is also human. They will escape, rush, catch up with them and kill them. Let them know that the saber in our hand can easily cut off the head of any enemy."


    The performance of the five-star cavalry has always been that no matter what kind of battle they face, they will fight to the last person. This is different from the battle that bota has always imagined. He once thought that the cavalry fight is the heart of one person. If one party loses too much troops, it will collapse. At that time, it is time for the winning party to harvest fruits.


    This law is not practical for the five-star army. They don''t have any heart collapse at all. They often fight until the last person. So that every time he goes further, he has to pay a high price. But now, the five-star army finally escaped. At this moment, bota gave birth to a sense of relief. That''s right. This is the proper performance of cavalry.


    The five-star army returned to its normal state. Bota was very happy and shouted loudly, leading 10000 cavalry to rush here quickly. If the five-star army that dares to fight head-on will make him a little afraid, it has no morale. He won''t pay attention to the fleeing five-star army at all. He just needs to rush up and kill.


    So far in the battle, it seemed that the overall situation was settled, and bota''s face involuntarily showed the appearance of a winner. Although he paid some price this time, he killed at least 7000 five-star cavalry. This achievement is enough to make him proud.


    Thinking that others were defeated by the five-star army, he was the only one who killed so many five-star armies and chased each other, wasn''t he the most powerful person? At the thought of this war, I don''t know how many people will look at him with new eyes. The color of satisfaction on his face is getting stronger and stronger. He seems to have seen countless silver and the best positions waiting for him.


    Hoo Hoo


    Ten thousand cavalry soldiers were all morale like a rainbow under the loud cry of bota, and the speed of impact was a little faster. The five-star soldiers who are less than a thousand people ahead are getting closer and closer.


    A mile and a half... A mile... Less than 300 meters


    Seeing that he was about to rush up, and then when he cut and reaped the heads and contributions, Ke Lu and the rest of the first division finally rushed out of the canyon and out of Botian gang. He also saw the main cavalry force of the new three services, which had set up a formation here and opened a strong bow.


    "Junzuo..." when he saw the commander of Su He in front of the Chinese army, Ke Lu''s tears came out involuntarily.


    He didn''t cry when the second regiment was annihilated, when the third regiment was defeated, and when the fourth regiment ran out, he didn''t cry, even if he knew he was going to die. But now, the moment he saw Su He for the rest of his postwar life, his tears finally came out.


    Su he''s eyes were red at the moment. When he saw that there were less than a thousand cavalry left in the first division, he already knew how tragic the war was. So many good soldiers died. Of course, as a commander, he felt uncomfortable, but he knew that this was not a time to talk about the past, but a time for revenge. "Commander Ke, go down and have a rest. The health center of the military headquarters is ready. You are all meritorious Heroes and should insist on surviving. Then let''s take revenge for you."


    In this battle, the first Cavalry Division perfectly completed the plan of luring the enemy in depth and has been leading the enemy by the nose. Although the final loss is not small, it is worth it anyway. Because he made a wrong decision before, he even implicated the other party in not becoming a military commander. This time, he has made great achievements. The next time there is an empty seat, he should become the first choice.


    Ke Lu is really tired. He hasn''t had much rest in the past few days with such a heavy burden on him. In addition, the injuries on his body are not fatal, but it''s necessary to have a good rest if he wants to leave no sequelae. Then he nodded, "OK, my subordinates leave."


    Kolu left, and the real battle has just begun.


    Bota, who followed behind the first cavalry division, also came with 10000 Kazakh cavalry. After turning a corner, he finally saw the exit of botiangang. When the army was thinking happily that they could do a big job, they were greeted by more than 8000 cavalry archers brought by Chang Bo of the fourth division of the new third army who were neat and ready to go.


    In the past few days, I just ran back and forth. In order to make the opponent think he was really defeated and fled, the fourth division had to leave here with the main force. Now he finally came back and watched the first division make such great achievements, which Chang Bo envied for a long time. When you can play by yourself, where will you be polite? A loud cry sounded, "shoot an arrow!"


    Shoot... Shoot!


    This cry, at the mouth of the canyon, was bumping into the huge stone of Bi Lei, and countless echoes came out at the moment.


    This cry made the soldiers of the four division and five-star army who had originally taken the bow and arrow spit fire in their eyes and kill all over the sky.


    With this cry, the soldiers of the fourth division also loosened their right arms. At that time, countless arrows broke out of their hands and made countless beautiful sounds.


    Like a dense rain, bows and arrows broke through the air and smashed into the unprepared and stunned Kazakh cavalry army. Soon there was a sound of soldiers falling off their horses, accompanied by cries of pain and exclamation from time to time.


    Two bows and arrows were sent out in a wavy way. More than 16000 bows and arrows came from a long distance, just like a huge blade falling from the sky. They forcibly swept down 30% of the Kazakh cavalry pioneers. Unfortunately, the pagoda as a general was within this range.


    When he turned the corner, he saw countless archers waiting for him. When he saw the neat five-star soldiers waiting for work with ease, he felt bad. But the opponent didn''t give him any chance to breathe and respond at all. The bow and arrow were forced in front of him as if they didn''t want money. He just cut off three bows and arrows with a knife. The next fourth was right in his chest, and then the fifth, sixth and seventh


    In a short time, he fell to the ground like a hedgehog. Even when he died, he didn''t understand where these five-star armies came from? What''s more, even though the five-star army still has so many strong and brave people, why was it so embarrassing to be chased by yourself before? Was it really so interesting to tease yourself?


    After the death of bota, the Kazakh vanguard cavalry without the main general were badly hit by bows and arrows. They immediately turned around and fled like headless flies. Their faces changed greatly. They were no longer as elated as when they just came out of the canyon.


    "Kill." Bi Cai, the second division commander, and Lei Chuan, the third division commander, who had been waiting for a long time, shouted loudly. More than 10000 cavalry rushed into the canyon. The two cavalry divisions with the same strength finally have a place to play. At this time, they can''t wait to rush directly into the enemy''s horses, wave and chop the saber and kill the four sides.


    One chases, the other runs. Just in a short time, everyone changed their roles. The difference is that the Kazakh cavalry is really running away, and they still have a goal to escape. They think that once they can join the Chinese army, or enter the site, they can change the current situation of being chased and killed. But where do they know that the situation of the Chinese army at this time is not much better than them, or even worse.


    As soon as the agreed time for the general attack arrived, Yang Chendong, who had been hiding above the canyon, issued an order to attack the whole line.


    It was on this canyon that Yang Chendong saw the bravery of the first division of the new three services, but he did not move.


    This is not Yang Chendong''s cold-blooded, but he knows that if he can''t bear it, he will make great plans. Attacking now can help the first Cavalry Division suppress the enemy, but when the first Cavalry Division in the world is not in place and blocks the other party''s back road, doing so will only lose a lot of money and make the Kazakh cavalry alert. In that case, the plan of stopping the head, cutting the waist and cutting the tail for many days will be declared bankrupt. This is absolutely not allowed by Yang Chendong. He can only watch it and hope that the first division can survive in this cruel bloody battle.


    Fortunately, the first division of the world cavalry was eight hours ahead of schedule, which also gave the first division a hope. Although the losses were heavy, nearly a thousand cavalry survived. With this thousand cavalry as the skeleton, the day when the first Cavalry Division will restore its organizational system and combat effectiveness will not be too far away.


    Seeing his soldiers bullied by others, Yang Chendong can finally fight back. How can he be polite? With an order, first the huge stones piled on the canyon rolled down, disrupting the formation of the Kazakh army, and then ten thousand guns fired at once. Under the muzzle of three cold front divisions, bullets flew out, and a famous enemy rode like a living target, Became a gun target, was instantly hit into a hornet''s nest, one by one fell from the horse.

 Chapter 1297

    Attacking a group of cavalry armed with sabers in the ninth five year plan is still condescending and occupies the most favorable terrain, which really bullies people. But war will not happen because of injustice. There is only victory and defeat, only strength and weakness, and there is no reason.


    It''s rare to take part in such a large-scale military operation. The soldiers of the three regiments of the fourth land division were very excited. As the three heads of the regiment, they were very excited. They soon changed from shooting soldiers at first to shooting each other''s generals. One by one, the thousands and centurions of a Kazakh cavalry were hit through by bullets and fell off their horses.


    The sound of gunfire fell on the Kazakh cavalry, took away one scary blood spot after another, and made the keriyi in the army change from white to black, and his whole body tremble.


    He is just a descendant of the Mongolian nationality. He thinks that cavalry is the first in the world. He can gallop around the world with a sabre and a good horse. When did he see such a battle. When the sound of firecrackers echoed in my ears during the Chinese new year, a cavalry soldier fell from his horse, dead or alive.


    "This... Is this what people call the Musketeers? How can they be so powerful? When did they appear on our side? Who can tell me? Tell me?" under the protection of his own soldiers, cleyi was not in danger for the time being, but when he could see his soldiers dying one by one from time to time, he still showed horror and panic. He didn''t know when he would be shot like other soldiers.


    No one can answer clei''s question. Even many superstitious Kazakh cavalry have regarded the five-star army as a divine soldier. Think about it. If it wasn''t magic soldiers, how did they suddenly appear here? If they were not divine soldiers, how could they have fire guns with such a long range and the second most powerful?


    "General, what shall we do? What shall we do?" the two ten thousand captains crowded beside Ke yilie said in a cry. In the face of extremely long-range and powerful muskets, they had no power to fight back. This kind of weapon has gone beyond their imagination and brought them fear in addition to fear. Their fighting heart and morale have long been reduced to the extreme.


    When a man with a big knife is facing a submachine gun, even if you have thousands of skills, it''s hard to use it? At this moment, these Kazakh cavalry have such a mentality. When their war heart has collapsed, they don''t think about how to rush into the canyon. In fact, they don''t have this ability when they face the Ninth Five-Year Plan firing. All I can have now is to find a way to escape here and this hell on earth.


    What should I do? Of course, he rushed out, but he didn''t think about whether to rush forward or back. But soon someone helped him make a decision. The vanguard army fled back. Not only that, they were followed by five-star soldiers of two cavalry divisions.


    As soon as he heard that the road ahead was blocked, without hesitation, he immediately gave the order to step back. At the moment, he doesn''t care whether this will lead to self trampling or not, and he doesn''t want to do so. Will the carriage transporting supplies in the rear get in the way? Now he just wants to leave here and stay away from the five-star army is to stay away from death and danger.


    Finally, there was an order. Although the battlefield had been very chaotic, at least there was a direction. The Kazakh cavalry finally found a breach in the dike and retreated quickly.


    In the process of retreating, under the chaotic situation, I don''t know how many cannibalism events have occurred. It''s not just trampling. Sometimes some cavalry will chop away when they think that others are blocking their escape route and that others are blocking the way. There is really a momentum of opening a way to the mountains and building a bridge across the water.


    "Blow the charge horn." Yang Chendong, standing in the canyon, looked at what was happening in front of him. Especially when we saw that the two cavalry divisions of the new third army were forced to stop in place due to the gunshot and could not rush into the Kazakh army, we finally issued the order of the whole army to charge.


    At that moment, the gunfire stopped, the loud charge horn sounded, and the cavalry of the new three services immediately started to kill on the battlefield. While rushing to kill, he shouted loudly, "those who surrender can live, and those who resist will die!"


    The Kazakh cavalry, who had been beaten by fire guns, lost their square inches and frightened their courage, dropped their weapons one by one, jumped off their horses and knelt to the ground. The hell like tragedy is finally coming to an end. I don''t know how many cavalry are relieved.


    "Mr. Ling, take the soldiers down to receive the prisoners." the overall situation is determined. Yang Chendong said to Mr. Ling Daqiang with a little relaxed on his face.


    Then Yang Chendong turned and looked at the eager leaders Yang ER and Qiu Wu and daoxiao. A smile appeared on his face and said, "black riding dragon guard mounted and rushed with the king."


    "Kill!"


    Finally, there was a chance to show their majestic posture. When two thousand black riding dragon guards were excited, they put on black helmets and black armor, raised their sabres one by one, and followed Yang Chendong in a golden robe to the entrance of botiangang.


    At the entrance of the moment, the war has already started. More than 18000 cavalry led by Tian Hu, the division commander of the first division of the world cavalry, have launched an attack here in two quarters of an hour.


    The rear army mainly transports grain and grass and supplies for everyone. Although they have tried to supply all the grain and grass promised by the three provinces to the Kazakh army before, this time keliyi still brought a lot from his own country. He only needs to ask the other party according to how much he consumes. Otherwise, if he can''t see the main forces of the three countries, he won''t get the grain and grass needed by the army?


    It was precisely because he brought a lot of food and grass. After the rear army, clei arranged a full 5000 elite cavalry to guard here. With the existence of these cavalry, even if they encounter an attack, there will be no problem. They only need to resist for a while, and soon his middle army will return.


    Everything was well arranged, but when the opponent was the first Cavalry Division in the world, the so-called no problem became a big problem. In front of the first Cavalry Division in the world, no cavalry team can not be destroyed.


    They didn''t even use the Seven Star crossbow. They just relied on a strong bow. When the first Cavalry Division appeared, they fired four arrows in a row.


    What I want to explain here is that after launching an attack, the general cavalry will involuntarily meet the enemy by firing two effective arrows. It''s not easy for stronger cavalry to shoot three arrows, but in the first division of cavalry in the world, they can shoot four arrows in a short distance of more than 100 meters, and even more powerful are people who can shoot five arrows in a row.


    With so many bows and arrows flying in the air, I almost saw these cavalry, and the bows and arrows never stopped. After four rounds of bow shooting, the 5000 cavalry were reduced by at least one third, and another third were injured and could not fight. When there were only more than a thousand cavalry troops left, facing the impact of the first Cavalry Division in the world, they were defeated without even turning over a spray. There was a huge opening in the battlefield for the cavalry of the five-star army to pass through.


    When Yang Chendong arrived here with 2000 black cavalry dragon guards, he saw the Kazakh cavalry falling to the ground and a few soldiers of the first division of the world cavalry cleaning the battlefield, guarding and counting the prisoners.


    "Come here." Yang Er stared, pointed to an officer with the rank of Captain company commander and asked, "what''s going on here? Where''s your division commander?"


    The soldiers who can become the cavalry of the first division in the world are selected from hundreds or even thousands of miles in the army. They don''t know how many bloody battles they have experienced and how many war achievements they have made to become a company commander. Such people naturally know Yang Chendong and heiqi Longwei.


    Seeing that the person who greeted him was Yang Er, a close friend of King Wu Nan, he quickly trotted over and said, "report, we are cleaning the battlefield and counting prisoners and materials. Our division has killed in with the army?"


    Yang Er, who had expected the result for a long time, asked anxiously in his eyes, "how long have you been killed?"


    "It''s been nearly half an hour." as officers of the five-star army, they are used to saying 24 hours, and naturally they answer with such regulations when reporting.


    "Hiss." he took a breath, and Yang er''s face was a little bitter. "It''s been half an hour. This Tian Hu''s speed is really fast. Young master, look?"


    "Catch up." Yang Chendong also knows that the idea of wanting to participate in a big war is afraid to be dashed, but how can he return empty handed? He always has to go to the battlefield to have a look.


    "Yes, let''s go." then two thousand black riding dragon guards took up the rolling smoke and rushed straight ahead to kill the past.


    At this time, in the battlefield, one side is completely overwhelming against the other.


    When CREI rushed out of the Chinese army under the protection of all his relatives, he soon despair when he had a glimmer of hope, because he saw tolgen, the general who should command the rear army.


    Thorgen was chased here by the first cavalry division of the world with less than 10000 cavalry.


    He didn''t want to resist, but when he saw that his rear army cavalry was facing the first Cavalry Division in the world, and he didn''t even have the ability to fight, he knew that this was the elite of the elite, which he couldn''t carry at all. So he wanted to rush to the Chinese army to meet with general keliyi and kill back again with the strength advantage.


    It never occurred to me that the situation here was worse than that of the Chinese army. When he saw general keleyi, he knew that there were less than three or four thousand cavalry around him and the formation was in chaos.

 Chapter 1298

    "Why are you here?" when he saw the general thorgen, Kley also looked frightened. He thought of a possibility for a moment, and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Even if the other party has an ambush on both sides of the canyon, don''t you know to break your own way back? Funny. He really thought that walking backward was the way out. This was the plan of the five-star army.


    But the problem comes again. How did so many five-star armies appear here? Didn''t the scouts send back a message that there were no five-star troops around here? The five-star army has only invested more than 200000 troops on the battlefield. Shouldn''t its main force be on the road to losing the city? Where did these five-star armies come from?


    There were countless questions in his heart, but no one answered him now, because at this moment, the first division of the world cavalry from the back and the new three armies from the front had surrounded them here.


    There are only more than 10000 cavalry around, but even if you look at the five-star cavalry in the front and back, which team seems to be more than their own strength and will be attacked on both sides. It seems self-evident what the outcome will be.


    "General, what should I do?" thorgen, who was still holding a saber in his hand, but his arm was trembling, couldn''t help asking. He wanted to rush out like a man, but he knew that it was impulsive behavior and was just dying.


    "Those who surrender can live, and those who resist will die!"


    On the front and back, the shouts shook the sky. Tens of thousands of five-star soldiers roared, and the Kazakh cavalry who were intercepted here trembled one by one. They looked at the front and behind, and they didn''t know why.


    "What can I do? What else can I do? Surrender." seeing the general trend, he would only lose his life in vain. After a long sigh, he took the lead in throwing the saber on the ground. Then he jumped down and squatted down with his head in his hands.


    With Klei''s initiative to dismount and surrender, all the cavalry around him followed suit, and a battle of nearly 200000 people ended.


    The battle ended from noon to the morning of the third day. In less than 12 hours, it killed about 15000 Kazakh cavalry, trampled on about 15000 under chaos and captured 70000 people. The appearance of another great victory not only completely eliminated 100000 Kazakh cavalry, but also cleared a major obstacle for the five-star army to occupy the whole Yili area.


    More than 100000 cavalry were killed in two days. This speed is what today''s five-star army can do. If it weren''t for too many prisoners, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even have to spend this time.


    "Everyone has worked hard and had a good rest for two days. At the same time, the first division of the world cavalry has a regiment, the fourth division of the land army has a regiment, and the new Third Army has a division to take care of the prisoners. The most important thing is to do their ideological work and strive to make them useful. For those who have defected, priority should be given to joining the first division of the new Third Army and rebuilding the platform first. As for the next, we don''t want to talk about it It''s time to stab the ass of the lost city from the back. "Yang Chendong said with amazing words.


    Annihilated 100000 cavalry at one time, which made Yang Chendong know more about the strength of the army. He was no longer satisfied with the victory in a small battle, but focused on Turpan with 160000 troops.


    If it is a hard attack, even if it can be attacked, the loss of the army must not be small. After all, facing the final strength of Turpan with so many troops, even if it broke through the city gate, the next street battle was not so easy to fight. But now it''s different. He has just captured two generals, general kriyi and general tolgen of Kazakhstan. It happens that they participated in the five nation coalition war before. Many Turpan people know that with such a "magic weapon" in hand, it would be a waste if they don''t make good use of it.


    "Yang Er, treat our two friends well and make them obedient, but don''t hurt him on his face." after Yang Chendong implemented the matter on Yang er''s head, he turned away with a group of black riding dragon guards.


    If someone else said that they would do something about the loss of fork force, other generals would have some concerns and hesitation, but this was said from Yang Chen''s east mouth, and no one doubted it. Everyone took it for granted.


    For two days, the political cadres made great achievements and successfully persuaded more than half of the 40000 prisoners to join the five-star army. The rest would not be a problem. This not only made up for all the original losses, but also added a lot of troops. Yang Er also lived up to Yang Chendong''s expectations. After a good reception, both Klei and thorgen were soft. After they became prisoners, they had no choice but to fall or die. Between life and death, few people can really do without frowning.


    With 40000 more captured soldiers, and convinced keliyi to use them, Yang Chendong knew that the time for the decisive battle had come, so he called a group of troops and division leaders around him and explained the next task.


    In the big tent, Tian Hu, Ling Daqiang, Su He, Ke Lu and others have almost rested. At this moment, they are looking at Yang Chendong, who is in the first place with worship, waiting for the next battle order.


    Seeing the revitalization of the people''s spirit, Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction. With so many fierce generals in hand, why don''t you worry about the great cause?


    "Announce the order!" after the four words were spoken, all the chief military officers were shocked, braced up and waiting for the order.


    "Order, the first division of Ke Lu''s cavalry division to rebuild from among the captured soldiers. After doing so, press 30000 prisoners who do not surrender to Turpan city and hand them over to the five-star army left there. They will be sent to the logistics headquarters of Shicheng city in batches. Many places need a lot of labor when they are in large-scale construction. If these people don''t bow their heads, then go to labor service. Each person will have at least 20 years, If you behave well, you can commute your sentence appropriately. "


    Ke Lu was named. Although it''s a pity that he can''t participate in the next war, escorting so many young prisoners is also a major event. Isn''t this the trust of the sixth young master in himself? When even hurriedly promised.


    The other chief officers heard that they were going to serve for twenty years, and they couldn''t help sweating a layer of cold sweat on their heads. That''s the most brilliant twenty years for a man. It''s conceivable that after the expiration of the period, they are all little old men. I''m afraid they can''t do anything in life. But on the other hand, who is to blame? It''s a good thing not to surrender and kill them when they become prisoners.


    After dealing with the prisoners, Yang Chendong said again: "Order, the new three armies of the Soviet Union and Hezbollah will take the lead in sending you 30000 Kazakh prisoners and escorting the city gate where keliyi pretended to surrender his fork force, so as to give his leadership a fatal blow in the shortest time, so as to help him master the absolute initiative in the next lane war. Of course, it would be best if he could persuade the other party to use it for us, eh, keliyi and tolgen You can use it. Act according to your circumstances. "


    "Yes." Su He, who heard the order, quickly promised with respect to the military salute. Although Ke Lu''s first Cavalry Division was missing in the battle, there were 30000 more prisoners. In this way, he had more than 50000 troops in his hands, which greatly boosted his confidence.


    "Order, after the fourth division of the land and the first division of the cavalry in the world are cut off, when the new three armies enter the city and open the gate, they will look for an opportunity to annihilate the enemy."


    "Yes." Ling Daqiang and Tian Hu both stood at attention and answered. Although they couldn''t get the first merit this time, they didn''t complain. They all know that street fighting is the most chaotic battle. It''s not their wish to let them fight with their opponents like this. It must be Yang Chendong''s consideration that makes such a decision.


    As soon as the order was issued, the army soon moved. The main officers performed their respective duties, and the army accelerated to march towards the Lost City in forks.


    At the same time, Yang Chendong also informed that the first regiment of the fourth land division, the Liaodong cavalry division, the first far east Army division, the light cavalry regiment and the reconnaissance regiment, which had captured the lost city of Kunming, accelerated their march to the lost city of Chali, besieged the four cities and prevented an enemy from escaping.


    A large net was closing in on the lost city of Chali, but king hadan Bartel didn''t know this at this time. He lost his way in Kun and became the gateway city of the north. Soon, the five-star army opened the city gate with shelling. After the cavalry jumped into the occupation, the king was integrating his army and doing the corresponding War deployment.


    Relying on the powerful artillery, the five-star army was invincible all the way. In the eyes of hadan Bartel, he was not only envious, but also shocked. For this, he specially called his senior general daiqin to discuss the countermeasures.


    General daiqin, who admitted that he was familiar with the routine of the five-star army, was not very flustered. In his opinion, even if the invariable combat method was powerful, it was not that there was no way to crack it. For example, once the same method was used in fork force loss, he was not very afraid. He had 160000 soldiers in his hands, although most of them were new recruits, even because of insufficient preparation Because many soldiers have only weapons and Lien Chan has no horses, but they are also 160000 people after all.


    With such a large number of soldiers, even if the five-star army breaks through the city gate, it is very difficult to break into the city. At that time, they only need to step on the streets and block them layer by layer. With the advantage of geographical advantage, they must fight a war. Once they hold on for a long time, when reinforcements appear, it is time for them to fight back with all their strength.


    In general daiqin''s eyes, the five-star army is not without weaknesses. For example, the other party''s lack of strength is a very important disadvantage. Let alone fight one by one, he believes that the five-star army will eventually be the one who can''t hold on. He doesn''t want to win. He just wants to protect himself and see the victory when he hurts the five-star army.

 Chapter 1299

    On this point, King hadan Bartel held the same view. The five-star army with a great appetite will never lose too much at the expense of the enemy. As long as it can hold on, it must retreat without attack. "Well, general daiqin, the 160000 troops will be handed over to me. You are fully responsible for how to arrange in the city to consume the strength of the five-star army."


    "Yes, I will live up to the king''s expectations." daiqin said with a fist. There have been too many defeats these days. It is rare for the king to believe in himself. He should also show his strength and let others know that he is now the No. 1 General of Turpan.


    In fact, daiqin still has some abilities, otherwise he would not be so valued by hadan Bartel. Unfortunately, his opponent is the five-star army. In the face of such a behemoth, it is not just one person who can turn the situation around.


    Daiqin tried his best to arrange troops in all important places in the city, but only a small number of troops were put at the gates. He is also a man who knows how to advance and retreat. He knows that the wall lost by fork force cannot resist the artillery bombing of the five-star army.


    For a moment, the fork force was lost, and the city was in a mess. Many soldiers took the opportunity to seize the properties and ancestral homes of many rich families in the name of occupying and defending important areas, so that the people complained and many people were homeless.


    This is war. The people at the bottom will always suffer the most. It is really a kind of sadness that prices rise, safety is not guaranteed, jobs are lost, and the goal of life has changed from how to live well to how to survive.


    Among the many industries occupied, 20 or 30 Turpan soldiers also poured into an insignificant silk and satin shop. In the name of the extremely important place, they forced all the people here to leave and were not allowed to take away a trace of family wealth.


    So many Turpan soldiers with short knives and long guns suddenly poured into the courtyard, which attracted several guards in the villa to shine in their eyes and habitually touch their right hand to their waist. They all carried knives and could fight with the visitors.


    "Stop, calm down." a woman in a lavender dress with a white veil on her face walked out surrounded by several maids. She first quietly stopped the movement of the courtyard guard, and then stepped forward with small steps to meet the Turpan soldiers who broke into the villa.


    "Gentlemen, you are..." the voice is as crisp as a yellow warbler. It''s so beautiful to hear in people''s ears. This voice also attracted the attention of all Turpan soldiers. One of the leading team leaders, with his eyes exposed to the original pursuit of beauty, strode forward. While walking, he said, "Oh, there is another beauty here. Hahaha, come and show me your handsome little appearance."


    Speaking, the man had come to the woman''s face. At the same time, his big hand had stretched out, grabbed the white yarn and pulled it off.


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Perhaps the appearance of the woman was too amazing, so the team leader looked forward to her appearance. However, when the white yarn was torn off, the face full of black spots appeared in front of him, which made his footsteps stagnate, and then he felt a bout of acid reflux in his stomach. Obviously, he was "ugly" by the woman Looks disgusting.


    The skin is dark, and there are black spots on it. It''s really ugly to the extreme. I can''t imagine how this woman can have such a beautiful voice and a good looking figure.


    The woman''s appearance frightened the team leader, and his hanging hand soon fell down. His voice changed from the flirtation just now to very serious, "are you the manager here? I tell you, this place has been expropriated. Now you leave here immediately. Remember, you can''t take any property. Otherwise, don''t blame the knives and guns in our hands for not recognizing people."


    "Expropriated?" the woman hung the white gauze on her face again and completely covered her shock. Then after her mind returned, she nodded and said, "I see. We just bring some clothes for washing. I don''t know if we can. You know, our women always love beauty."


    As the woman spoke, there was a piece of silver in her cuff and sent it to the little captain.


    He trembled all over. When he heard the woman say the word "love beauty", the team leader wanted to vomit. If it weren''t for the sake of the silver, he was afraid he would directly wave his sleeves and throw people away. But then he received the benefits. He always had to do something. "OK, hurry up. You can only pack some clothes with you, but you can''t take anything of value away."


    "OK, everything depends on the military master." the woman quickly nodded her head, then turned back and said to the four women who followed her: "go and simply clean up. Alas, I don''t know when such a day will end and where we will live again."


    The women''s movements were fast. After a while, they came out with a cloth package. Seeing that they all had no strength to tie the chicken with their hands and no effort in carrying the cloth bag, the team leader knew that there was nothing valuable in it. With a big hand, he didn''t even do the inspection work, so he said, "well, take the things, and leave quickly."


    "Yes, sir." after bowing, the ugly woman took four maids and four guards out of the silk and satin shop. When they walked to the street, they saw many homeless people and merchants like them.


    There are also some crying people. Their homes have been occupied, and their property has been looted. What''s more, the slightly beautiful women in their homes have also been robbed. Whenever there is resistance, the Sergeants are killed with a knife. They are merciless. The kind of things happen one after another, making the people feel a sense of collapse, At the moment, they seem to be doing nothing but crying in the street outside their home.


    "Sister Nian, it seems that she didn''t come for us. We were affected by the fish in the pond." when she came out of the door and saw these things happening outside, a maid whispered.


    The so-called sister Nian is the ugly woman with white yarn just now. Her full name is sun Nian. Of course, the so-called silk and satin villa and the appearance that people don''t want to see the second time after seeing it are a kind of camouflage. She herself is still very beautiful. After all, she can be selected by the CIA and become the team leader of one party. She must pass the beauty first.


    "Yes, these Turpan soldiers are crazy. How can the city not be chaotic and the country not die when they treat the people like this?" sister Nian shook her head and asked in a low voice, "have you brought everything out?"


    "They all came out. Our sisters took down the radio station and took it in their hands. Just now, it was dangerous. If they had to search the package, they might have to do it." the bodyguard asked, who was also a member of the CIA, said with lingering fear.


    "Just bring it out." sister Nian nodded. If she really wanted to fight just now, she didn''t worry. The eight people she took were professionally trained. Under the sudden attack, the appearance of 20 or 30 ordinary Turpan soldiers would not be their opponents, but it would be easy to expose their identity. Then he came out. Of course, he couldn''t go back. After a little meditation, he said, "go to the fourth safe house, report the matter and wait for the order."


    The so-called fourth safe house is a residence among the rich and powerful officials in the city. I don''t go there at ordinary times because the guards there are relatively strict and it''s inconvenient to move. But now only there can I not be harassed and it''s the safest place.


    Sister Nian took eight people to the fourth safe house. The radio station was quickly assembled and set up. Then she contacted the superior. Then a new order was issued to them. Looking at the order that must be completed, sun Nian was shocked. The task was not easy to complete. She was afraid that she would lose a lot of manpower if she wanted to complete it, but when she saw that it was requested by the sixth young master, She did not hesitate at all.


    That is, Yang Chendong''s order is to spell them out. What is it? "Go and inform all the team members in the city that it''s important to come here for a meeting." Sun Nian said to his subordinates in an excited voice.


    The city was in chaos, with cries everywhere. But the rulers of Turpan did not care about all this. Compared with the suffering of the people, they pay more attention to their own safety. Especially when they learned that the main force of the five-star army had come under the north gate where the fork force was lost and would attack at any time, many dignitaries began to lose their seats. They didn''t know whether they could hold the city and block the front of the five-star army this time.


    Just when everyone was worried, a good news came into the city. 100000 iron cavalry reinforcements sent by Kazakhstan also came outside the city. Now they have appeared at the south gate. It is said that daiqin, as a general, has brought people to meet them.


    "Oh, God bless you." after learning that there were 100000 reinforcements, many Turpan senior leaders in the city were very happy. In their opinion, with the help of these 100000 cavalry, they have more confidence in holding the fork force lost city.


    At this time, at the outer gate of Nancheng, general daiqin thought so. After he learned that the Kazakh cavalry had arrived outside the city, he immediately reported the news to the king. If it had not been for the chaos in the city, I''m afraid the king of khadanbartel would have come out to meet him in person.


    General daiqin came to keleyi with a happy face, stretched out his arms and gave him a warm hug. For him, the appearance of 100000 Kazakh cavalry brought a dawn in a dark night, which was their hope to persevere.

 Chapter 1300

    Perhaps because he was too excited, daiqin didn''t notice keleyi''s ugly face for the first time. Until he hugged the other party and felt the stiffness of the other party''s limbs, he was quite surprised and said, "general keleyi, but are you uncomfortable?"


    With a wry smile, cleyi wanted to say that he was no longer a general, but a prisoner, but he knew that there was a muzzle on his side. He had seen the power of pistol. Taking his life within 30 meters was as simple as stepping on an ant, Not to mention that the two people in charge of monitoring him are less than ten meters away from him. He absolutely dare not gamble, let alone die.


    If you don''t want to die, you have to do things according to the requirements of the five-star army. Keleyi had to face bitterly and say, "general daiqin, I don''t know if it''s convenient for Fang. I have something to say to you."


    It was this sentence that made daiqin, who had already given birth to a trace of doubt, take off his guard. He thought it was because there was something difficult to hide that the opposite party looked bad. Considering that the other party came to help himself, he should solve any problems, so he nodded and said, "of course it''s convenient. We are friends and we have nothing to talk about."


    "OK." that''s what Chloe said. Then he turned around, "that''s right. Please follow me. What I want to say is confidential and I don''t want too many people to know."


    Facing the requirements put forward by clei, daiqin didn''t think much. He just thought that the other party was talking about conditions. After all, it was the help of 100000 cavalry. If it was his own, he would also put forward some requirements. So then he just took a few hands and followed Chloe to the side of the cavalry army.


    When he came here, daiqin noticed that there was already a crowd waiting for him. There is also an old acquaintance of his own, who is also general thorgen of Kazakhstan. It was with this man''s existence that he didn''t think so much and continued to walk behind Haley.


    General daiqin, who thought how far he would go, suddenly stopped. Then he turned around and said with a bitter smile on his face again, but this time he didn''t speak, but a person next to him said instead of him: "general daiqin, I didn''t expect us to meet here. I don''t know how are you recently."


    The speaker was Su He, commander of the new three services. Dai Qin naturally had a deep impression on this man. I think he fought with the army at the beginning, but he was defeated and returned, which was regarded as the greatest shame by him.


    He looked at each other curiously and didn''t answer any words. He had a hundred thoughts. How could this man be so similar to the commander of the five-star army?


    Without an answer, daiqin looked at Haley again. It was obvious that he wanted an answer. Why did the Kazakh cavalry walk with a general of the five-star army.


    Looking at daiqin''s picture to listen to his explanation or introduction, Haley had to say reluctantly, "then I''ll introduce general Su He, who is the commander of the new three armies of the five-star army."


    After saying this, Halley quickly moved his head to one side. Obviously, this betrayal of his allies made him blush. If possible, he now wants to find a ground to drill in.


    When general daiqin listened to the introduction and looked at the other party as the commander of the new three-star army, his face immediately changed greatly. His right hand habitually touched his waist. It was obvious that he had felt the danger.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to react now. The guards of the commander of the Su He army, who had been watching all this, took a step first. They controlled daiqin from left to right and pressed his shoulder so that his body could not move.


    At the same time, several close soldiers following behind were also controlled. All this was done without life and interest, and because it was far away from the Turpan army, it did not attract anyone''s attention.


    Suddenly controlled, general daiqin naturally looked angry. He looked at Haley Yi who had just turned his back and scolded loudly, "Haley Yi, I believe in you so much that you surrendered to the five-star army, you coward, coward, you..."


    "That''s enough." Su he opened his mouth with a look he didn''t like, and then looked at Dai Qin with an angry face. "To live is not to be greedy for life and afraid of death, but to see whether death is meaningful. Come on, bring people up."


    After su he''s words, a man like a housekeeper was escorted outside the crowd. This is an old man over 50 years old. He is not beautiful, but as soon as he appeared, he was really shocked in daiqin''s eyes. He didn''t care to scold Harley. He asked nervously, "housekeeper, why are you here?"


    The visitor is the housekeeper of daiqin general''s house. He has been with daiqin for decades and can be said to be the most trusted person. Daiqin was surprised that he should be here. But soon his face changed again and again, and suddenly he thought of something.


    As expected, after seeing Dai Qin, Lao Guan said in tears: "Sir, madam, young general and young ladies have been caught by them. You have to decide."


    "Ah!" daiqin was shocked after hearing this, and then he tried to struggle with all his strength. Only in the early preparation of the five-star army, this strength was soon suppressed.


    Dai Qin, who couldn''t get rid of it, could only yell, "you bastards, you dare to hurt a hair of my family. I swear I will take your life."


    Daiqin was still shouting here, looking angry and trying to fight with others. Su He, who had expected for a long time, was really not in a hurry. After a long time, the other party seemed to have had enough vent and was about to use up his strength, he said aloud: "Naturally, your family is very safe and well protected at the moment. But whether you can be safe next depends on general daiqin''s choice. If you want to work for the dying hadan Bartel, it''s that you are isolated from your family. No wonder anyone."


    Threat! Naked Naked Naked threat!


    When Su he was ordered to do these things, there was no pressure at all. Now his words have been spoken out, waiting for general daiqin''s own choice.


    He was tired of scolding and shouting. At this moment, daiqin was indeed quiet. But from his fluctuating chest, he seemed to be struggling and didn''t mean to make up his mind.


    "Hum! Ming is stubborn." Su he decided to wind up the other party and help the other party make a decision. "General daiqin, you are also a hero, but what you have done is really looked down upon. Think about it, you first betrayed the old king Zaxi and helped hadan Bartel rise to the throne. Now that the old king is dead, can you live up to him? Others say you are a man who loves soldiers like a son. Are you willing to watch your brothers make meaningless sacrifices Consider that most of the people in the city are homeless and have no food to eat. Every day you delay, I don''t know how many people will die for various reasons. Although you are not the mastermind, you are also an important accomplice. Who are you worthy of? Can you face those who die in vain one day? "


    Every word killed Dai Qin''s heart, which made his face change again and again. Soon he was like a deflated balloon, and he couldn''t be as hard as he was just now. Considering what he did these days, he was really like what Su he said was not a hero. How could he become a man without a king, a father, a brother and a people in his eyes?


    Dai Qin''s meditative appearance also fell into Su he''s eyes. He knew that things had a play, so he continued: "if people know their mistakes, they can change. It''s not too good. As long as you look back now, it''s not too late, because you made the right choice. I believe many people will thank you. This is also your only chance to save. Where to go, choose quickly."


    The team has been delayed here for a while, which will inevitably make people think more. What we need to do now is to make a quick decision. If daiqin cooperates with himself, it is best, but if he does not cooperate, he will kill into the city. The difference is that he spends more hands and feet and dies more people.


    Su he''s words hit Dai Qin''s chest like a hammer. Finally, after hesitating and hesitating, he made a decision to cooperate. "OK, I''m willing to cooperate with the five-star army, but I hope you don''t kill in the city at will."


    Finally he agreed. Su he was relieved. He nodded and said, "general daiqin, please rest assured that we won''t hurt the people. After all, these people will become the people of the Yang family. As for the soldiers in the city, as long as they don''t resist, we will ensure that we won''t do anything to them."


    "OK." listening to this promise, daiqin''s face showed a relieved look. Maybe Su he was right. What he did next was to redeem his mistakes before redeeming himself.


    Daiqin agreed to cooperate, and then it was much easier. First, he gathered all his generals and began to persuade them to surrender under the siege of the five-star army and the new three armies.


    It''s really good for daiqin to treat his subordinates. After he showed his heart and combined with the deterrence of the five-star soldiers around him, no one objected. Everyone agreed to follow the general''s choice.


    This is also a matter of no way. The five-star army has entered the city. At this time, it has been unimpeded in the general situation and will sacrifice its own life. No one is willing to make such meaningless sacrifice.

 Chapter 1301

    With the cooperation of daiqin and the generals under his hand, the five-star army soon entered the city and, as required, all Turpan soldiers who agreed to go anyway were tied with a red rope on their right arm to make a difference. Then the army entered the fork force lost city and came all the way. There was no one to stop it.


    This does not mean that the general situation is determined. Now it is because daiqin is riding in front, and many soldiers do not know what happened. And now the military power of Turpan is not entirely in daiqin''s hands. The real sending tiger amulet is still in the charge of the king hadan Bartel. Without persuading this person, the matter will not be completely solved.


    Daiqin, who also knew this truth, surprised everyone. He volunteered to enter the temporary palace to see hadan Bartel. He wanted to convince each other. This is also the best way for him to redeem himself.


    Of course, this idea is good, but the Soviet Union is not optimistic about this action. Especially when I think of what Yang Chendong ordered when I came, everyone may surrender in Turpan, except King hadan Bartel.


    For others, surrender is just a transfer of service from one force to another. Perhaps their position has been reduced, but they are all obedient to others. But for the master, it is completely different. They will fall from high to the clouds and become prisoners, which is too difficult to accept.


    "General daiqin, your idea is good, but how sure are you that you can convince hadan Bartel?" Su he asked the question in public.


    "This..." Dai Qin really showed a embarrassed expression, and then said, "thirty percent."


    "Thirty percent? It''s not good. It''s too low. It''s just going to die." Su Heyi rejected the answer. Now daiqin is his prisoner. Even if he is his own prisoner, he has the right and obligation to ensure the safety of the other party.


    When the request was rejected, daiqin was not angry, but also a little happy, which proved that the other party cared about himself, which moved him a little, but because of this, he decided to do it, which was his reward. "General Su, please agree to my request. It''s really risky, but once it''s successful, it''s also very good. More than 100000 troops in the city don''t have to suffer from swords, and the people can live a stable life again, but it''s worth taking a risk."


    What daiqin said was certainly reasonable. Su Heyi had to hesitate for a while. Even though he came to be a pioneer, of course he wanted to do things well. When the sixth young master came, all the problems were solved. That''s what credit it is.


    Seeing that Su he didn''t refuse, daiqin felt that there was a play, and then hurriedly said, "general Su, I will try my best to ensure my own safety. I will take more personal soldiers into the temporary palace in the name of welcoming general keleyi. General Su can also send some five-star troops with us. If we can''t, we can retreat all over."


    It''s a good idea. After thinking about it, Su he finally nodded and agreed. In any case, it''s worth a try to have a chance. The big deal is to withdraw from the palace. With his new three armies, he has entered the fork force loss city and is fully qualified to be responsible for receiving outside the palace.


    In this way, the two quickly settled some matters and persuaded general thorgen of hasaya state to enter the temporary palace with Dai Qin on behalf of clei, so that they can not only take more soldiers, but also take care of each other.


    In order to ensure everyone''s safety, Su he gathered a full 200 warriors of the new three services and handed them to Lei chuandang, the commander of the third riding division. "Mr. Lei, if things are successful, if not, we must protect the personal safety of the two generals. I will take the army to meet you outside the palace."


    "Please rest assured and ensure to complete the task." after the tall and powerful Lei Chuan saluted, he took off the military uniform of the five-star army and put on the clothes of Kazak soldiers.


    After everything was ready, under the guidance of daiqin''s familiar division, he took 50 personal soldiers, plus 200 personal soldiers of Lei chuandang and tolgen, a total of 253 people, to the temporary palace of Turpan.


    The king is the king. It''s them who say that the donkey doesn''t fall down.


    Although Turpan has lost a large area of land and people, even the country, it soon rebuilt a royal palace after khadanbartel gave the order. Although it looks far from brilliant due to time constraints, it covers a large area and just enters from the outside, You need to go through three gates and three checks before you enter.


    With daiqin as the leader, the journey was naturally unimpeded. At this time, in the main hall of the palace, King hadan Bartel is waiting to meet and talk with clei.


    Beside hadan Bartel, two generals tuxi and genger stood left and right. From time to time, they would stretch their necks and look out of the hall. Obviously, they were in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter? Doesn''t it mean that everyone has received it? Why haven''t they come yet." finally, some impatient hadan Bartel showed a trace of unhappiness in his eyes. Anyway, he is also the king of a country. Although clei came to help him, it''s not the case to let him wait for so long.


    Looking at the king''s tone, the two generals on one side lowered their heads and dared not make a sound.


    The new king is not as good tempered as the old king Siza. Especially now the army is constantly defeated. Just yesterday, the people who served him were pulled out to behead because they accidentally broke a porcelain. There is this example. We have to be careful.


    No one answered his own answer. Krieg snorted coldly. He didn''t mean to trouble the two generals. After all, they still need to help defend the city next.


    It was another wait. When khadanbartel''s face showed impatience again, a servant in the palace finally ran in outside, knelt down and shouted, "Your Majesty, general daiqin is back, and general tolgen of the Kazakh kingdom came with him.


    At last, hadan Bartel straightened up in a hurry. At the same time, he also wondered, didn''t he say that clei came too? Why didn''t he come to see himself?


    With this doubt, as soon as daiqin and tolgen entered the heavily guarded hall, hadan Bartel asked, "why didn''t you see general Klei?"


    Tolgen, who had already prepared to speak, put his right hand on his chest, maintained his customary etiquette and said, "dear king Turpan, our general krii felt cold occasionally and is now recuperating in the army."


    Thorgen then closed his mouth, then turned his eyes around and began to look at the environment in the hall. When he saw that there were eight Turpan sergeants in armor around the hall and two tiger generals standing side by side beside king hadanbaatar, he knew that it was impossible to have a strategic method to catch thieves and catch the king first. Now it''s only a matter of time Good opportunity to find a way to rush out after daiqin said his intention.


    Fortunately, outside the hall, more than 200 warriors led by division commander Lei Chuan should meet him. As long as they are fast enough, there should be no danger. As for whether general daiqin''s lobbying can succeed, he has no hope at all.


    Tolgen closed his mouth and it was daiqin''s turn to speak. He just needed to find an explanation for his late arrival, so he opened his mouth and said, "Your Majesty, general Kley is really sick. Fortunately, I have greeted him for your majesty. Please forgive me for coming late."


    "So it is." everything was right. Hadan Bartel nodded without much thought, and soon asked what he wanted to ask. "General Kley''s body is all right. It won''t delay us to unite against the great enemy of the five-star army."


    Dai Qin was puzzled by this question at this time. Now the five-star army has entered the city, and the destruction of Turpan is inevitable. The only difference is that he can die fewer soldiers and people. That''s why he must have this trip. He wants to save the lives of some soldiers and people through his own efforts. Because of his actions, Maybe he could save many people. He summoned up his courage and said to hadan Bartel, "Your Majesty, do you think even if we join hands with the 100000 reinforcements of Kazakhstan, we can really block the powerful five-star army?"


    While waiting for the exact answer, daiqin suddenly made such a sentence. Hadan Bartel''s face changed again and again. He couldn''t understand why his promising minister said this. Of course, he couldn''t answer this question, but did he still have a choice now?


    "General daiqin, what do you mean? Aren''t you optimistic about the joint operation of our two armies?" hadan Bartel asked in reply.


    I didn''t think about it. Dai Qin replied very single next, "yes, your majesty, I''m not optimistic about it. In my opinion, even if we work together with general Klei, we can''t change the overall situation. Doing so is just killing the innocent lives of the soldiers and people."


    The sudden answer stunned the general Tutsi and genger on both sides. They didn''t expect that their superior general daiqin would look at the current situation like this. Although they were afraid of the arrival of the five-star army and didn''t have much certainty of victory, they were not so pessimistic.


    Hadan Bartel, who sat on the throne, also stared wide. After a few breaths, he asked fiercely, "daiqin, what do you mean by this? Are you going to surrender to the five-star army?"


    No wonder hadan Bartel would think so. It''s too obvious to talk about defecting to the enemy. Anyone would think more.

 Chapter 1302

    Of course, hadan Bartel would not doubt general daiqin''s loyalty. After all, this person has been assisting himself and supporting the situation. If this person had surrendered to the five-star Army long ago, the situation would have been worse.


    Hadan Bartel, who had no doubt, just said this in anger. But just after his words, to his surprise, daiqin admitted it. He nodded first, and then said in a very certain tone: "yes, your majesty, the minister has surrendered to the five-star army. And now the five-star army has entered the city disguised as a Kazakh army. This time, the minister came to persuade your majesty to surrender. Please don''t fight for the sake of the soldiers and the people, otherwise you will only lose more miserably and even lose your life."


    It seemed that he was afraid that the other party would not give him a chance to speak. Dai Qin spoke very fast, but he was very clear, which could ensure that he could finish all he wanted to say in a very short time. Hadan Bartel could still hear very clearly, which was also a test.


    With every word Dai Qin said, hadan Bartel''s face was hard to see. Until the other party finished completely, his face was already as gloomy as water. His eyes, like murderous eyes, stared at Dai Qin first and then, as if he wanted to know the man again, and then suddenly shouted: "Innocent? There is no such thing as innocence when fighting. They are the generals and people of Turpan, so they should guard the country together with the king. If the king is gone, they will have no need to live. It''s really disappointing that you, who are valued by the king, eat inside and eat outside."


    After roaring these words, hadan Bartel suddenly raised his right hand, pointed to daiqin standing on the temple and said, "you are a man without a king and father. Come on, take down this little man who is greedy for life and afraid of death."


    "Yes." the eight palace guards standing on the left and right of the hall immediately agreed, and rushed to the place where daiqin stood. Just as they moved, a low wooden table also flew sideways, blocking the impact of the guards.


    It was tolgen who started. He had been observing the environment in the hall and was ready to do it at any time. Just when the bodyguards agreed, he stared at the small wooden table that was supposed to be prepared for CREI. Then he stretched out his hands to pick it up, and then threw it out.


    Taking the opportunity of the wooden table flying sideways, tolgen suddenly took daiqin''s hand, who still wanted to continue persuasion, stepped back quickly, came outside the main gate of the hall, kicked the gate away with one foot, and the two figures rushed out quickly.


    "Catch them, we can''t let them go." seeing Dai Qin and Dai Qin trying to escape, hadan Bartel said with red eyes like a fire.


    Under his shouting, eight palace guards rushed out. At this time, Lei Chuan, who was in charge of receiving outside the hall, was already ready. At the moment he saw daiqin rushing out, he took out his matching knife and cut off the nearest king palace guard.


    With Lei chuandang''s action, it was equivalent to a signal. The dozens of soldiers behind him also drew their swords and rushed to different targets. For a time, blood splashed, and the palace courtyard was in a mess.


    "Let''s go." tolgen quickly pulled daiqin back to Lei chuandang, took a matching knife from his hand, and shouted in front of him.


    Without thorgen''s saying, Lei chuandang also knew that there was no room to stay here, because there were countless bodyguards shouting at them in the courtyard where he saw them. He slashed his feet forward and retreated a palace bodyguard. At the same time, he shouted to all his men, "step back and kill a path of blood."


    "Kill." dozens of warriors said in one voice. Then they turned back according to the route they came.


    At this moment, not only the courtyard, but also the three gates into the palace had already been in a mess. Lei Chuan came all the way. When the party stayed at the gate of the three courtyard, there were more than 100 brothers, and 60 people were left at each intersection. When there was chaos in the hall, the 180 soldiers also pulled out their knives at the first time and turned to the palace attendants around them The guards cut it.


    Under the chaos, taking advantage of the troubled times, Lei Chuan paid the price of more than 20 brothers'' death. Lei Chuan rushed out of the courtyard in public, came to the first gate, met with the five-star soldiers here, and then rushed out. With each step, someone around them may fall down. With each step, a palace guard will be killed by a knife.


    "What are you waiting for? You haven''t chased out yet." seeing that no one had escorted daiqin to his face for a long time, hadan Bartel felt that something was wrong. With an angry face, he shouted to Tusi and genger standing on both sides.


    "Yes." the two generals agreed loudly and were ready to leave as if they had just woke up.


    "Wait." hadan Bartel shouted, which made their footsteps stop involuntarily, "What did daiqin say just now? He said that the five-star army disguised as Kazakh cavalry has infiltrated into the city? Doesn''t this mean that it''s unsafe in the city now? You two don''t have to chase after each other. The king will send you tiger amulet. Now send troops immediately to kill all the Kazakh cavalry who have just entered the city. Come on."


    As he spoke, hadan Bartel reached into his arms, and the two troop dispatching tiger amulets were taken out and sent to the hands of two generals tuxi and genger.


    The two generals bowed, took the tiger amulet and quickly turned away. But at this moment, hadan Bartel, who was very angry in his heart, did not think deeply that Dai Qin could betray himself. Are the two generals really so credible? Are you really loyal?


    There was a cry of killing in the palace. The five-star soldiers who had been prepared outside the palace shouted loudly one by one as if they had heard the signal. Then they came straight with knives and guns. They soon opened the Palace door and met Lei chuandang and others. At this time, the Turpan soldiers who got the news gathered more and more troops here to protect the safety of their king.


    "And first get out of here, get back to the south gate and join the army, and make a decision." Lei chuandang immediately gave an order after joining the soldiers. The party quickly left here. Just after they left, Tutsi and genger also appeared here with a group of close soldiers, but they didn''t mean to pursue general daiqin. Instead, they separated and went towards the East and West barracks in the city.


    Tutsi really went to dispatch troops. He was once a defeated general. Monhadan Bartel didn''t give up. Naturally, he was loyal and always wanted to show it. However, genger, another general, did not think so, nor did he say that he was not loyal enough. On the contrary, he was also loyal, otherwise he would not be favored by general daiqin and promoted all the way.


    Yes, genger was promoted by general daiqin. It is for this reason that what happened in the temple just now touched him greatly.


    According to his understanding, his noble general daiqin is not only a reasonable man, but also a man who loves soldiers. Even he thought he would lose this battle, so he had to think about the future.


    People are afraid of death, let alone meaningless death.


    Gergen is also afraid of death, but if the two sides fight on the battlefield and their skills are inferior to others, he will die without regret. But if he died in such a muddle headed way, he would even be scolded. Such a death is not what he wants to see.


    All the way to the East camp, gegener''s pace was slower and slower. After hurriedly crossing two streets, he suddenly stopped his pace, looked at one of the most trusted soldiers around him and asked, "are you afraid of death?"


    The soldier who was stunned by this question shook his head immediately after half hesitation, "general, subordinates are not afraid of death."


    "OK, I''ll give you a task. Go quickly..."


    ......


    Lei chuandang and his party have retreated under the protection of the cavalry of the five-star army and returned to the Nancheng gate, where there are soldiers of the new three armies all around. Returning here also represents safety. Seeing that they were so embarrassed when they came back, Su he knew that persuasion was not feasible. He shook his head and said, "it seems that your mission has failed. That is, you can only fight. General daiqin, you have nothing to say this time."


    The red faced daiqin wanted to say something, but the lobbying for the king had failed. In order to protect him, he also lost the lives of dozens of five-star army brothers. At this moment, he really didn''t know what to say.


    Sometimes silence is a kind of acquiescence. Commander Su He nodded, "OK, that''s right. Immediately contact the radio station at the fourth Lu Division outside the north city gate and let them prepare to attack the city gate and kill into the city. At that time, we will kill one in the South and one in the north."


    "Yes." after hearing Su he''s order, the generals immediately replied loudly, and then wanted to turn around and leave the account. At this time, the curtain opened from the outside and a messenger came in. He looked at Su he standing in the first place, first saluted him, and then said loudly: "commander, there is a Turpan soldier outside the curtain. He claimed to be genger''s personal soldier and said that he had something important to see general daiqin."


    "Genger''s own soldier, you might as well let him in." daiqin said as he looked at Su He, who was facing the main thing, looking like a longing.


    Su he also wanted to see what the man meant, so he nodded and said, "OK, let him in."


    Soon, led by the correspondent, a soldier in Turpan uniform entered the tent. After seeing general daiqin, he fell on his knees and said, "general, our general invited you to his barracks to discuss important matters."

 Chapter 1303

    Daiqin still had some impressions of the soldier in front of him, confirming that the other party was indeed the one who was always with genger. After confirming his identity, daiqin quickly made a judgment in his mind when he learned that the other party wanted to see him.


    What he meant was very clear in the hall just now, and genger was also present at the beginning. He knows his own opinion and will see himself later. What does that mean? Does he agree with his opinion? Is calling yourself to go this time to talk about relevant content?


    It was just time to count interest. Daiqin thought a lot and immediately decided to take a risk. But just as he was about to nod his head and promise, Su He answered for him, "no, general daiqin won''t be there. Who knows if your general wants to deceive me into waiting."


    "Yes, yes, it''s too dangerous not to go." Su he''s words immediately attracted everyone''s attention. This is not to say that everyone is attached to him because of his high position and weight. In fact, this is also the real idea in everyone''s heart.


    "No! I should go." just when everyone disagreed, daiqin opened his mouth and looked very determined.


    As if afraid of being misunderstood or disagreed by others, daiqin then explained: "This general genger is different from others. I promoted him by myself. I know his temperament very well. He will never do anything to deceive others. I think he wants to surrender. Asking me to go should be to discuss major issues. Now that I am gone, the military power of the East and West armies will certainly be given to this person. This is tens of thousands of armies, for these people can Enough to join the five-star army, I think this risk is worth taking. "


    Dai Qin looked at Su He and his face was firm. That is, he had decided to stop the sword soldiers and give more soldiers and people a way to live. He had to do good things to the end. Even if he died.


    After taking a risk, Su he didn''t intend to agree. After all, daiqin still has great use. There are 300000 people and more than 100000 soldiers in the whole fork loss city. It is impossible to kill them all. Finally, if you want to appease these people, you need local generals to do work.


    No matter in terms of seniority or influence, daiqin is the only person to deal with these troubles. Once something happens to him, I''m afraid many things will be difficult to do. That''s why Yang Chendong ordered the CIA to make great efforts to control daiqin''s family.


    Now it seems that the effect is excellent. This person agreed to work for himself not only because he was worried about the safety of his family, but also because he was worried about the safety of the soldiers and people in the city. At this time, if something happened, wouldn''t all the preliminary work be done in vain?


    But at the same time, Su he was very clear in his heart that daiqin was right. It would be a pity if genger really wanted to surrender and gave up this opportunity. This means that not only there is no cooperation of tens of thousands of sergeants, but also tens of thousands of enemies. There is too much difference between the opposite and the positive.


    Su he hesitated, but daiqin said firmly, "Soviet commander, please give me this opportunity. Based on my understanding of genger, even if he doesn''t choose to surrender, he won''t threaten my safety. Please believe me."


    "Well, all right. Let everyone step down. I have something to tell you alone." Su he finally agreed, and even agreed that once genger also chose to surrender, he would always give others some benefits and guarantees. Such things are not suitable for public discussion, but need to be taught in private.


    About a quarter of an hour later, daiqin went out of the tent and followed the soldier away. When he left, he just took four soldiers with him, symbolically protecting his own safety. Because once the other party had any wrong thoughts, it would be useless to take more soldiers with him.


    "Junzuo, what are we going to do?" watching daiqin leave, Lei chuandang and others came to Su He for instructions.


    "Wait a minute. By the way, tell the regiment of the fourth Lu Division not to fire artillery at the city gate first, and everything will be subject to our news." Su he decided to believe that daiqin would bring good news to himself once he returned. Even if things didn''t work, they had entered the city anyway. They couldn''t blast out, just killing some people.


    Besides, daiqin followed the soldier to dongdaying soon, where he saw genger waiting for him at the gate of the camp.


    When he saw Dai Qin not only coming, but also bringing only four soldiers, genger''s face showed a trace of joy. When people came to him, he bowed down and saluted, "my subordinates have seen the general."


    From genger''s salute, we can see the other party''s attitude. Daiqin was also excited and said, "general, please get up."


    "Thank you, general." genger immediately got up and said sincerely, "general, please enter it into the big account."


    "OK, lead the way." daiqin''s whole body had relaxed at this time. It was a blessing, not a curse, but a curse.


    In a short time, the two entered the big account. When there were only two of them in the account, genger fell to his knees with a plop, "general, I didn''t expect you to really come, and only brought four personal soldiers. Your trust made my subordinates ashamed and moved."


    "Get up quickly. Speaking of you, I promoted you by myself. I think I know you well. Tell me if you have anything to say this time." daiqin was determined at this time. If the other party really wanted to be bad for himself, there was no need to kneel at this time.


    Daiqin was so straightforward that genger stopped talking when he got up. Obviously, he was still thinking about how to speak.


    After waiting for a while, he didn''t see genger speak. Daiqin knew that he had to say something, add weight to the other party, and said to him, "well, if there''s anything, tell it quickly. To tell the truth, you don''t agree with the five-star army when you come here. If you don''t go back for a long time, I''m afraid something will happen. It''s very unfavorable to you at that time."


    Genger, who was still hesitating, didn''t dare to hesitate. He opened his mouth and said, "general, has the five-star army really entered the city?"


    When he finally got to the point, daiqin said without concealing: "yes, they destroyed 100000 cavalry sent by Kazakhstan and entered the city disguised as them. Now they have occupied the south gate and can''t fight away."


    "What? Kazakhstan''s 100000 troops were defeated?" it was the first time to get the news. Genger''s face changed greatly after hearing it. Speaking of, the 100000 reinforcements are their hope for the turnaround of Turpan. Unexpectedly, even this hope is now dashed. It seems that he has no more choice.


    "Yes, I''ve met general Klein. Think about it, even he has become a prisoner of the five-star army, and the end of the 100000 reinforcements can be imagined." daiqin nodded heavily and gave a clear answer on this point.


    Knowing the truth of the matter, genger knew that the general situation was going, and he was even more glad of his decision. Of course, he also thanked daiqin. He thought that the other party might not dare to come at this time. In that case, there would be no other choice. All he could do was to listen to the king''s order to send troops. But now that daiqin came, he certainly had another choice. "General, what do you think the end will do next?"


    Although the question was a little implicit, it already represented his meaning. Daiqin was greatly relieved after hearing this, "genger, I have reported your situation to the commander of the new three services of the five-star army. He arranged it like this..."


    ......


    Tutsi is dispatching troops in the West camp, holding the military amulet given by King hadan Bartel. At the moment, he has mastered the military power of 70000 troops. The original 160000 troops, in addition to 5000 troops outside the north and south cities, 10000 troops were arranged in the city, and the 70000 troops in the East camp were the heaviest in his hands.


    At the thought of having such an important military power, general Tutsi was very happy. He thought that the opportunity for his performance would come and the opportunity to lose the battle of Alashankou would also appear. But what he didn''t expect was that the joy didn''t last long, and was interrupted by a scout''s report in the account.


    "General, the latest news, genger surrendered the five-star army and sent someone to open the north city gate. Now the five-star army outside the north city gate has entered the city, and some cavalry have rushed to our West camp." as soon as the Scout knelt on the ground, he said anxiously.


    After hearing the news, general Tutsi, who was still elated and wanted to make a great contribution, changed his face greatly. Genger''s surrender is tantamount to completely overturning the balance of strength on the battlefield, making it difficult for him to see any hope of victory.


    Today, the four cities have three opponents, and only the west gate is still in hand. We must not lose it or afford to lose it. "In this way, let the soldiers shrink their forces and guard the city gate. There is no need to take care of other places. If anyone wants to get close to the west gate, just shoot them with bows and arrows. Also, immediately transfer a team of troops and horses. I''m going to the palace to pick up your majesty and leave here immediately."


    After making a decision soon, Tutsi, after some arrangement, took an elite cavalry of 2000 people from Ximen to the palace and found the king hadan bater who was still sitting here waiting for news.


    Time is urgent. After meeting with Tutsi, he fell to his knees with a plop. After making a brief introduction to the situation, he said loudly, "Your Majesty, the city is no longer safe. For your Majesty''s safety, please go out of the city with your minister for refuge."

 Chapter 1304

    Genger also rebelled, and the result bombarded hadan Bartel like a huge thunder, making his face as black as the bottom of the pot at this moment. The feeling of being betrayed by others made him want to vent like a burning flame in his heart.


    "Damn it, damn it all. The king is not mean to them. Why are they betraying me, general Tutsi? Why do you say so?" it seems that some neurotic hadan Bartel yelled for a while at this moment.


    If it was normal, in the face of such anger from the king, Tusi could only kneel aside and listen and endure it. But now, time doesn''t wait. He can tolerate all the king''s actions, but those enemies won''t. wait. Once the encirclement action is completed, it''s impossible to rush out. Tu Xi, who was kneeling on the ground, bit his teeth for a moment and finally made the most appropriate behavior that should not be done by the minister, "come on, put your majesty up and ask your majesty to leave the palace."


    This command made the cavalry who came with tuxi face to face. They looked at each other. Facing the crazy king, they didn''t dare to make any drastic moves. On the contrary, the guards of the palace recognized the command. They rushed up, three times and five except two, and rushed out of the palace. They left with a group of concubines in the harem and several little princes and princesses.


    Half an hour after tuxi left, the commander of Su He army arrived at the temporary palace with a large number of cavalry, but at this time, the building was empty and the king disappeared.


    After a careful search, in addition to finding some maids kneeling in the palace trembling in the palace, I couldn''t see a person of the royal family. The same general daiqin shook his head regretfully, "it seems that your majesty has left first."


    "Leave?" Su He shook his head quickly after hearing this, and then said in a very positive tone: "they can''t run away. Come and interrogate these palace maids immediately and ask who took hadan Bartel away."


    In the face of the fierce, burly and murderous new three services cavalry, those palace maids naturally answered all questions. Soon, Tu Xi appeared here and took the king away.


    Su he was expected to hear that the king had left, but because he left in a hurry, he called Bi Cai, the division commander of the second division, and asked him to send heavy troops to take care of it. He also reported the matter to Yang Chendong outside the city, and then said to Lei chuandang, the division commander of the third division: "Take the army to attack the west gate immediately. It''s best to leave hadan Bartel. If you can''t stay, you should also drive them out of the city. Naturally, someone will stop them outside the city."


    In this way, Chang Bo''s headquarters of the fourth cavalry division attacked the city from the south gate, Lei chuandang attacked the west gate from the palace, genger''s headquarters who surrendered attacked the city from the east gate, and the first regiment of the fourth land division and the Far East cavalry strengthening regiment just arrived at the north gate. So far, most of the whole fork force lost city has been destroyed except that the west gate is not in hand Occupied by the five-star army.


    In the west gate, tuxi forcibly took hadan Bartel back to the barracks. At this time, the young king''s mood gradually calmed down. Although he still had in his heart, now is not the time to think about that. What to do next is the most important thing.


    "General Tutsi, what are you going to do next?" after gradually calming down, hadan Bartel looked at Tutsi, the last important minister to stay around, and asked with a hopeful face.


    "Your Majesty, I have two suggestions. One is to stay in the city, integrate the army in your Majesty''s name to resist, strive to regain the command in the city and drive the five-star army out of the city, but it''s not easy to complete. The second is that we go out of the city immediately and stay in the green mountains. We''re not afraid of no firewood. As long as your majesty is still there, we can shake our arms and shout at any time to reorganize the mountains and rivers. Where to go, it''s not enough Your majesty, please make a final decision. "Tutsi hugged his fist on the side and said carefully.


    The first suggestion is certainly good. Once the five-star army can be driven out of the city, it will be equivalent to solving a crisis. With 300000 people in the city, we may soon be able to use them to organize a large number of troops. However, it is obvious that with the betrayal of daiqin and genger, the cavalry of the five-star army will enter the city. It is very difficult to do this The difficulty is that if you make a bad one, you will get yourself into here. And now it seems that this possibility is still great.


    The second suggestion is to give up a large number of civilians and even troops. After all, if you want to break through, you can''t take too many troops. First, you need to keep people at the west gate. Second, if there are too many people, the target will be large, and the probability of being caught up will be high. In this way, you will give up too many things, which is really painful. But doing so , you can stay away from danger, and the opportunity for Dongshan to rise will become great.


    After a tangle on his face, hadan Bartel was worthy of being an ambitious king. He soon made the decision to leave the city and break the gecko''s tail. "Go out of the city, just as the general said. Keep the green mountains and don''t be afraid of no firewood. In this way, you can arrange it. We don''t need to bring too many cavalry. Only 5000 elite iron cavalry will accompany us. You can arrange three other groups with 2000 cavalry to go out of the west gate with us, and then go their own way to confuse the cavalry of the five-star army who may chase us."


    "Well, your majesty is wise. I''ll prepare now." Tutsi sighed that hadan Bartel''s mind was clear. He flattered at once and then went to prepare.


    The plan involves selecting soldiers and persuading some generals to stay here, but the workload is not small. Tuxi was busy for a long time, and only after more than half an hour did he deal with the matter. When some detailed work had not been completed, a news came, which made tuxi unable to stay. He left the unfinished work and found hadan Bartel with the 11000 cavalry selected, "Your Majesty, there is news from the outside. A cavalry of the five-star army has come to the west gate and is killing us? We need to leave immediately."


    "Well, has everything been done?" hadan Bartel naturally knew the truth that it was not too late. This time, he didn''t get nervous or ask hypocritically.


    "It''s all done. Among the 11000 cavalry, we left five thousand of the most elite cavalry to protect your majesty from leaving, and six thousand cavalry were divided into three teams to confuse the pursuing enemy." Tutsi replied very happily.


    "Great, let''s go now. General Tutsi, the king didn''t see you wrong. Once the King returns here again in the future, it will be your benefit. Then your whole family will be proud of your choice today." at this moment, hadan Bartel, who can only rely on Tutsi, immediately made a heavy promise.


    In this regard, a look of excitement flashed on tuxi''s face and knelt: "the tuxi family is willing to go through fire and water and die for the safety of his majesty and the re emergence of Turpan."


    "Ha ha, OK, we''ll leave right away." Hadan Bartel laughed. Although there were too many accidents this time, as long as he could escape, there would be new hope. In this way, it was not impossible for Dongshan to rise. At that time, anyone who betrayed him would retaliate against them by ten times and a hundred times. He would let everyone know the end of offending hadan Bartel What is it?


    Eleven thousand cavalry left the west gate quickly under the arrangement of tuxi. When the news came back to the general of Turpan who was arranged to stay, many people couldn''t help cursing. After all, even the king and general left, they became rootless trees. Facing the five-star army from all directions, they continued to resist, but Die and die.


    After hearing the news, some generals in the army looked thoughtful. The so-called people do not do what they have to do, and heaven will kill them. Even the king and general ran away, they also need to plan and think about their future. Is it really a wise choice to block the five-star army with soldiers dead?


    What are these generals'' considerations and thoughts? Tuxi can''t control so much. He took 5000 cavalry to protect hadan Bartel, and a group of royal families and their core children quickly left the city. Then he waved his hand. The other three cavalry teams of 2000 people each went in different directions.


    At this point, no one knows which direction is safer. The so-called choice is just to listen to fate. However, compared with other soldiers who stay in the city to resist the five-star army, it is obvious that they will have a greater chance of escape.


    Looking at the three 6000 cavalry going in different directions, Tu Xi gave a long sigh and issued a loud order to start. According to the previously determined route, they went straight to Bosten Lake in the West. As long as they can walk around the lake, they can enter the vast Kuruktag mountains. Once they enter them, they are really high enough for birds to fly. Anyone who wants to find them is the best It''s hard.


    After su he''s telegram was sent to Yang Chendong, he ordered the five-star army light cavalry regiment and reconnaissance regiment that were about to enter through the north gate to immediately turn around to the west gate and stop hadan bater who might escape by this way. Not only that, Yang Chendong, who should have entered the city, also detoured from the south gate to the west gate with two thousand black dragon guards, and joined in the pursuit and blocking hadan bater In your escape.


    Yang Er is somewhat worried about Yang Chendong''s decision. They only have two thousand black cavalry dragon guards. They really don''t know how many cavalry protection there are around hadan Bartel. If the other party has too many people, is it possible to be anti surrounded?

 Chapter 1305

    This worry made Yang Er couldn''t help saying to Yang Chendong, "young master, we only have two thousand horses. You can''t easily show it."


    "Why? You have no confidence in the combat effectiveness of heiqi Longwei?" Yang Chendong looked at Yang er. When he said this, he didn''t have any taboo. On the contrary, his tone increased a bit, so that the black riding dragon guards around could hear it very clearly.


    At that moment, after the sound came out, all the black riders and Longwei stared at Yang Er, looking bad.


    Black riding Dragon Guard, as Yang Chendong''s close guard army, is such a proud existence. How can such an army tolerate the contempt and contempt of others? Even if the person who said this was Yang Er, it still made them very angry.


    Being looked at like this, Yang Er immediately smiled bitterly and said, "young master, I don''t dare to have such an idea. I just think for the sake of safety, can we transfer some cavalry to complete this task with us? For example, the fifth regiment of the first division of the world cavalry who hasn''t entered the city, after all, one more person and one more strength."


    With this explanation, those murderous eyes were less fierce. Yang Er couldn''t help wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. Just then, the momentum and pressure were too great. He really couldn''t bear it.


    Yang Chendong naturally understood Yang ER and knew that it was also for his own safety. He thought that he would just transfer a five regiment to the overall situation, which would have no impact on cleaning up the fork force lost city. He nodded and agreed, "well, you can arrange for Wang Shan to send a report. Black riding dragon guards, let''s go."


    "Let''s go!" all the black riding dragon guards shouted excitedly. After all, there''s going to be a war. It''s all military merit. Where else can we not be excited?


    In this way, when hadan Bartel sent three feint troops to cooperate with him to escape, Yang Chendong also arranged three regiments of cavalry to pursue. It depends on luck whether he can block it or not.


    As a result, it was obvious that hadan Bartel had bad luck. The reconnaissance regiment, Qingqi regiment and the fifth regiment of the world cavalry who got the order found three feint troops fleeing outside the West City, totaling 6000 cavalry. They rushed and killed thousands of people lightly. They also learned that hadan Bartel had escaped with 5000 cavalry and reported to Yang Chendong.


    The equipment of the black riding Dragon Guard is too heavy. Naturally, its speed is far lower than that of the other three cavalry. Therefore, Yang Chendong has not arrived on the battlefield at this time, so he has obtained these intelligence. Then he asked someone to bring the map and put it in front of him. After some observation, he also focused on Bosten Lake. In his opinion, if he was hadan Bartel, he would choose to walk around the lake. This is the best route. "Come on, change your direction, don''t run to the west gate, go to the lake, and send cavalry sentinels to expand the search scope."


    At the moment, hadan Bartel naturally didn''t know that the three feint cavalry sent had been taken down. He didn''t have super era communication equipment such as radio in his hands. Now he still walked everywhere in the dark and walked at will.


    It''s not always random. They still have a goal, that is, to bypass Bosten Lake. However, the area of the lake is not small. It has been walking for more than three hours and only half the way. This is also because there are too many people supporting their hind legs in the big line, such as the concubines in the royal family. They are women and are not good at riding. At the moment, they are sitting in several carriages. Because of their existence, the speed of the team naturally slows down.


    In this regard, Tutsi is naturally anxious in his heart, but he dare not say any disrespectful words. There were not only the princesses, but also three little princes and two little princesses in the carriage, which they could not provoke.


    The team walked slowly, but it seemed that the auspicious man had his own appearance. He didn''t meet any enemies all the way. Seeing that the sky was getting dark and four fifths of the goal of bypassing Bosten Lake was completed, it seemed that victory was in front of him.


    "General Tutsi, it''s getting late. Shall we find a place to have a good rest? After all, we''ve been driving for most of the day, and everyone is a little tired." hadan Bartel, who insisted on riding on his horse and didn''t sit in the carriage, asked with a sweat on his face.


    After all, he was the king. He stayed in the palace every day and neglected to exercise. Suddenly, he was on his way for several hours. Now he just felt some tearing pain in the muscles of his crotch and legs. If it wasn''t for the face of the Lord of a country, I''m afraid he would have got into the carriage to enjoy the massage and care of the princesses.


    Tutsi naturally saw hadan Bartel''s performance on the horse for a long time. He thought more than once whether to remind the king and let him rest in the carriage. But considering that this might embarrass the king and make him look bad, they all endured it. Now when he heard the king''s words, he knew that the other party was sincere and couldn''t stand it. Considering that he had gone so far and didn''t see the cavalry of the five-star army coming, he nodded and promised, "OK, let''s stop and rest. We''ll start at dawn, your majesty. As you know, we haven''t completely fled to safety."


    Hadan Bartel just wanted to have a rest. As for when to start, he didn''t care, because he had made up his mind. He couldn''t come out when he entered the carriage this time. He nodded and said, "well, everything depends on the general."


    In this way, the brigade stopped before completely escaping from the dangerous area. This move also let hadan Bartel lose the last hope and possibility of escape.


    At this moment, Yang Chendong''s two thousand black horses were walking in a valley thirty miles away. And his cavalry outpost was less than ten miles from hadan Bartel.


    Even so, it is difficult to find each other in the dark night. The bad thing is that as the king of a country, hadan Bartel is not used to dry food and has to make a fire to eat hot food. In this way, the campfire is so dazzling and bright in the vast night.


    It was because of the fire that the black horse outposts found them, and then quickly sent someone to report to the main force in the rear.


    "There''s a bonfire and a carriage?" listening to the news sent back by the black horse outpost that didn''t come forward to visit, although it''s not so accurate, it makes Yang Chendong''s excited eyes shine. If it is just an ordinary cavalry, it should not be accompanied by a carriage, and it appears immediately, it is likely to be its own goal. Considering that hadan Bartel sent three feints in total, which are now in his own hands, the last remaining cavalry is likely to be the ultimate goal.


    "Young master, this new discovery is likely to be our goal." Yang Er didn''t react slowly. After thinking about it, he smiled.


    "Yes, it''s very possible. But whether it''s true or not, they can''t run away when we meet them. Tell them to go down and surround them with 500 people on all sides." Yang Chendong smiled and then gave the order.


    At present, Qiu Wuyi, leader of the first brigade, Dao Xiao, leader of the second brigade, Yang Eryi, and Yang Chendong took a group of deputy leader of Badaojiang. Two thousand black riders rode five hundred in four directions and went straight to the lake. An encirclement circle was formed, forming a huge net covering the end of hadan bater.


    Two thousand well-trained black riding dragon guards are not very fast, that is, the target has stopped, and they have too much time to surround and go. Just because the speed was not fast, they didn''t make a little sound when they acted. After a few hours, a red light had appeared in the sky. When the sky was about to dawn, they also completely completed the siege.


    At dawn, general Tutsi also wore a suit of armor and walked out of the barracks. Then there was a constant cry. Five thousand cavalry also got up one after another and began to prepare to leave here with breakfast. But at this time, a peripheral sentry ran in panic and knelt down in front of tuxi, "general, general, it''s not good, it''s not good."


    "What''s the matter?" suddenly, Tu Xi''s heart began to beat faster, but his face didn''t show the slightest difference in order to stabilize the army''s heart.


    This calm and calm, although well disguised, soon collapsed with the sentry''s next word. "General, we are surrounded. There are all cavalry and cavalry outside."


    "What? What did you say? Where did the cavalry come from?" at this time, Tu Xi couldn''t care about the wind of a big general. He stretched out his arm and grabbed the sentry''s neck with a trembling voice.


    "General, my subordinates dare not lie to you. There are all cavalry outside, or cavalry surrounded by black armor. They... They just show their eyes. They look very frightening and frightening." the sentry has already turned pale and hesitated, but he finally told me what he knows.


    "Black armor all over the body, is it a black riding Dragon Guard?" the general of tuxi, who is more knowledgeable than ordinary soldiers, was shocked after hearing this, and then his eyes had a hard to hide fear. If what the Sentinels said is true, they will not escape this time. It''s the black riding Dragon Guard. It''s said that the five-star army is the most powerful existence. Their armor can be invulnerable, and their blades are invincible. If it''s a target they stare at, it''s like being stared at by wolves. Finally, there''s no residue left!


    At the thought of these terrible consequences, although the weather is still very cold at dawn, a layer of hot sweat has poured out of tuxi''s body, and it drips down from his forehead involuntarily.

 Chapter 1306

    What happened in the camp also alerted hadan Bartel, who was still resting in the carriage. He sent a bodyguard to ask what happened. Tu Xi, pale, came to the carriage and reported to the inside through a curtain, "Your Majesty, the big thing is bad. We were found and surrounded. It seems that the black riding Dragon Guard of King Wunan came."


    "What? Surrounded? Black riding Dragon Guard?" hadan Bartel, who said these words, obviously trembled. Obviously, he was also frightened by the news. At this time, he began to regret. If he knew so, he had to find a way to escape overnight no matter how tired he was last night.


    But now, it''s a little late to say anything. Thinking that once caught by the five-star army, I''m afraid it will be worse than death, hadan Bartel grabbed the arm of general tuxi like the last straw and said, "can we break out?"


    Tuxi wanted to say that it was impossible. This time, he was facing the black riding Dragon Guard. It is said that the most powerful existence in the five-star army. However, after seeing the vision of Qi Yi on hadan Bartel''s face, he still endured not to say the worst result, but swallowed a spit and said: "anyway, I will do my best."


    "OK." I didn''t know that tuxi was perfunctory. Hadan Bartel said excitedly, "so everything will be handed over to general tuxi. Don''t worry. As long as the king can break out, he will take good care of your family."


    This is to let tuxi stay behind, so we can see the selfish side of hadan Bartel. In his eyes, his own safety is always the most important. As for others, they can sacrifice at any time.


    If you want your minister to die, your minister has to die. Tutsi had no other choice but to nod with emphasis, "please rest assured, your majesty, I will try my best to delay them."


    Then it was simple. Tuxi took 3000 cavalry against 2000 black cavalry dragon guards. Under the protection of the remaining 2000 cavalry, hadan Bartel took a group of Royal people to break out, trying to kill a path of blood. As long as hadan Bartel does not die, Turpan is not dead, there is still hope.


    The black riding dragon guards slowly coming from the periphery did not launch an attack immediately. They were just like playing the game of Eagle catching chicken, narrowing the encirclement.


    It was full of black armor, even the war horse was covered by black armor. Only the black riding Dragon Guard with his eyes exposed gave people a very gloomy and terrible feeling. The day was already bright, and when the line of sight was not blocked, such a black iron army appeared in front of us, which brought a great deterrent to the cavalry of Turpan.


    Before the war, many Turpan cavalry opened their drums in their hearts. Will they be the opponents of these black cavalry dragon guards?


    General Tutsi was also cold in his heart and had no confidence at all. But the duty is to fight even if you know you will die. "Everyone is ready for the impact. There are only thousands of cavalry on the other side. They don''t have as many people as us. Kill!"


    Tutsi, who felt more and more that the morale of the army had been affected, did not dare to wait. Otherwise, who knows how many people dare to attack next? He just hoped that with the advantage of the number of people, he could hold down the five-star army, so that he could find an opportunity to break through for the king.


    "Raise your gun!"


    When the three thousand Turpan cavalry got the order and began to attack the five-star cavalry two miles away, the four captains of Yang Er, Qiu Wu, daoxiao and Badaojiang issued the order to fight back at the same time. Then in the hands of heiqi Longwei, they took out a dark 95 submachine gun.


    With the continuous development, especially under the guidance of Yang Chendong and after taking out a large number of relevant books, the bullet lathe in the Arsenal in chiembedded city has finally been completed. Although the output is not very high for various reasons, it can produce 10000 qualified bullets a day, and with the immediate completion of another lathe, This number will continue to increase. Yang Chendong also doesn''t need to rely on the bullet box in the warehouse as before, and doesn''t need to worry about whether the bullets made manually are qualified or jammed.


    No longer have worries, the black riding dragon guards are the first to distribute the 95 style, and each soldier usually carries five base numbers, that is, 150 rounds of bullets, plus his whole body is protected by iron armor. It can definitely be said that he is invincible in attack and defense.


    There are only three thousand Turpan cavalry, who are still frightened by the enemy. They don''t mean to be afraid at all. At the command of raising the gun, the muzzle of the gun immediately spewed out a tongue of fire and hit the Turpan cavalry who were attacking them.


    It''s only a distance of two miles. For cavalry, it''s only a few seconds to reach, but there is a gap between heaven and hell in these tens of seconds. When the gunshot sounded, it also doomed the fate and outcome of these Turpan cavalry.


    BAM BAM... BAM BAM


    After the continuous firing switch is turned on, you don''t even have to aim. Just keep shooting, and more and more Turpan cavalry fall on the road of charging.


    This is simply a wrong fight!


    No, it should be said that this is a massacre!


    Under the competition between cold weapons and advanced firearms, 3000 Turpan cavalry came like moths to the fire, and then fell to the ground, charged again, and fell to the ground


    In just a few tens of seconds, on the battlefield, beside Bosten Lake, there was blood, and the ground was full of cavalry bodies, including general Tusi.


    The general, who still wanted to fight with his life, was unfortunately hit by the first batch of bullets, and then swallowed up boundlessly.


    "We surrender!" and about a thousand Turpan cavalry finally collapsed after seeing so many robes fall in the blink of an eye. People don''t want to die, let alone die in such a meaningless charge. They who are still alive jumped off their horses one by one, threw down their sabers, knelt down to the ground and looked like black crows.


    Yang Chendong, who had been looking at the scene like a bystander, gently shook his head. All this was expected by him. He gently waved his hand and shouted at the second team leader, "I''ll give it to you to clean up, and others will continue to pursue."


    To continue the pursuit is just to run five-star distance, which will re surround the Turpan brigade, which is still driving more than a dozen carriages and walking slowly.


    When the gunshot rang out, there was a loud sound like firecracker in my ears, and hadan Bartel in the carriage knew it was over.


    He won''t naively think that someone will set off firecrackers here to welcome him at this time. If not, there is only one possibility. The sound just now is not firecrackers, but the sound of beating and shooting from fireguns.


    It has long been heard that the five-star army has the most powerful firearms, and he has seen the power of the artillery. But I didn''t expect that even the fire gun was so powerful. Now, seeing being re surrounded and having no way to go, hadan Bartel finally came out of the largest carriage. What came into his eyes was a group of five-star cavalry in black.


    On their own side, most of the two thousand cavalry who protected them had dismounted, dropped their weapons and squatted obediently on the ground. Only less than 200 cavalry and guards of the five palaces still stood with swords and were loyal, but it can be seen from their trembling bodies and arms. At this moment, they were afraid.


    The three thousand cavalry didn''t hold on to it for just a minute. They were afraid they would fall without death. How long can they carry it with their two thousand people?


    In front of the scene, hadan Bartel, who wanted to be tough, had no confidence. When he looked at Yang Chendong, the only one wearing a golden robe in the black riding Dragon Guard, hadan Bartel suddenly knelt on the ground beyond everyone''s expectation, "the great king of Wunan, I -- surrender!"


    Hadan Bartel finally chose to surrender. Under the siege on all sides, he had no other choice.


    The battlefield suddenly became very quiet. There was no movement except the wind from Bosten Lake. And all eyes fell on Yang Chendong, who was wearing a golden robe, waiting for the king''s fall.


    Without letting everyone down, Yang Chendong quickly issued his voice, "surrender, you deserve it."


    "Ah!" these five words hit hadan Bartel''s heart like a heavy hammer, making him pale at this moment, with infinite panic in his eyes. "Why, didn''t you say that as long as you surrender, there will be a way to live? Why?"


    "Why?" Yang Chendong said coldly, "everyone has only one chance. Your father chose to surrender at the beginning, but because you gave up this opportunity, hundreds of my generals died in your false surrender. With this, you will die without doubt. Where is Badaojiang?"


    "Subordinates are here." Badaojiang, who had been waiting for a long time, shouted loudly and jumped out.


    It was Badaojiang who negotiated with king Xiza at the beginning. As a result, hundreds of soldiers of the Mongolian coalition army were killed by bows and arrows under the city of besi Bali. Although Yang Chendong never meant to blame him for this, he always had a pimple in his heart. Now I finally had the opportunity to take revenge. Where would I miss it? I stared at hadan Bartel, who was already trembling like chaff.


    I thought I was the emperor of a country. As long as I was willing to surrender, no one would accept it. But unexpectedly, Yang Chendong didn''t feel at ease. At this moment, hadan Bartel, who was shrouded in death, felt his whole body cold, his face turned white and hesitated, "No! You can''t kill me. I''m the king of Turpan. If you kill me, it will lead to other people''s scolding and other people''s fear. It''s not good for your great cause of reunification in the future. I''ve surrendered. You can''t kill me."

 Chapter 1307

    "No good? This is not something you can worry about." Yang Chendong said with a cold hum. If he wanted to take all the Han people to the top of the world, he was destined to walk on the white bones. If he is afraid of people''s words, don''t do anything at all. If you do it immediately, you must do your best. Let all enemies feel the fear from the heart at the moment they hear their names. If they can''t have a hostile heart, they will achieve the best effect with the least casualties. "Badaojiang, what are you waiting for?"


    "Yes." with a loud cry, a fast horse suddenly rushed out of the line and rushed towards the bloodless hadan Bartel standing beside the carriage.


    "Protect your majesty." the two hundred most loyal guards shouted loudly and wanted to stop Badaojiang, but before they did anything, there was a burst of gunfire. The two hundred cavalry didn''t even have time to rush out, so they fell off their horses one by one. At this time, Badaojiang rushed past them, the sharp saber went up and down, a good head leaped up, and hadan Bartel opened his eyes and separated the corpse.


    Even when he died, he didn''t expect that the five-star army would really want his life. He is the head of a country!


    As soon as hadan Bartel died, the remaining more than 1000 Turpan cavalry trembled. They didn''t know what they would get.


    "Young master." Yang Er beat his horse to Yang Chendong''s side and asked carefully and tentatively.


    "I''ll leave it to you next." Yang Chendong said with a faint interest. Hadan Bartel was dead, and others would not put it in his eyes. With these words, under the leadership of two hundred black riding dragon guards, he rode slowly back towards the source.


    "Yes." Yang Erjing stood down and sent Yang Chendong away. When his arm fell down, he looked back at the soldiers who knelt down and were scared to the ground. His voice came out slowly, "if you want to live, kill all the people in the carriage. On the contrary, die! Other black riding dragon guards watched them build the Beijing Temple after they finished the development. They wanted to let others know what the end would be if they were enemies with our five-star army."


    That''s what I mean by not letting go of the hadan Bartels.


    Although there are many women and children there, it is also a scourge. Once you stay, who knows what will happen when the three princes grow up? It is cruel to cut grass without uprooting it, but it must be done in the interests of the overall situation.


    Of course, the black riding dragon guards are not interested in doing such dirty work. It is not their wish to let them start against the unarmed people. Fortunately, these soldiers are here. They can do such things and win the qualification of life as a candidate.


    Hadan Bartel died, and his family no longer had any threat. In order to survive, the more than 1000 cavalry jumped at the carriages like a wolf, and then there was a display of slaughter.


    Yang Chendong, who has gone away, looks a little cold. He didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to do so. Sometimes he would be soft hearted, but he thought that if it weren''t for his own appearance, the Han people would first be enslaved by JianNu and become inferior slaves, and then face the invasion of Western powers, especially the invasion of devils, and he didn''t know how many innocent people he killed. In contrast, in order that the Han people will no longer suffer from slavery and bullying, what is it to be a villain and a demon king now?


    "Well, I don''t go to hell. Whoever goes to hell, if there is cause and effect, come to me." Yang Chendong rode away after saying this to himself. Right next to Bosten Lake, Beijing temples soon stood up. There were not only women and children, but also the head of King hadan Bartel. When the news came out soon after, it immediately attracted an uproar. Countless people were angry and scolded the five-star army for its cruelty. At the same time, they were also worried about their own future. Would they have the same outcome if they didn''t surrender?


    Yang Er, who arranged the Beijing Temple, said to the surviving Turpan cavalry who had hurt the killers: "this is what you did. It has nothing to do with our five-star army, do you know?"


    "Know, know, we killed all these people." the prisoners who managed to survive immediately knelt down and swore poison. They have taken that step and have no choice.


    "Very good." Yang Er nodded with satisfaction. Although this is a bit of a cover up, it''s also true that they didn''t kill these people.


    Hadan Bartel is dead. With the help of daiqin and tolgen, the city was soon broken by the five-star army, and public security began to develop towards stability. When the warehouse was opened and the grain was released, the people could return home. For a time, people on the street were grateful to the five-star army and the voice of King Wunan.


    For the people, whoever keeps them alive is their benefactor. As for those loyal to the king, how many people can be Wen Tianxiang when facing life and death?


    The news that hadan Bartel died by Bosten Lake soon came back. Naturally, it was Yang Chendong''s meaning. He didn''t have to hide anything. If he did, he wouldn''t be afraid of others. At the same time, he also wanted to see the performance of daiqin, genger and others.


    The news came that the two generals were closed for the first time. Before long, the two resignations were sent to the five-star army barracks by the soldiers and placed in front of Yang Chendong.


    "Young master, it''s impolite." Yang er said angrily as he watched Dai Qin both choose to resign from their current posts and would rather be an ordinary people than serve the five-star army and Yang family.


    In Yang er''s eyes, the young master''s willingness to use them is the blessing of these people. Now to refuse openly is to give face No.


    It has to be said that right and wrong in Yang er''s eyes at this moment are mainly based on Yang Chendong''s wishes. Because he can''t eat and sleep well before, he has come to this position today. All this was brought to him by Yang Chendong, who was his benefactor all his life.


    In contrast, Yang Chendong was not very angry. On the contrary, he looked at the two resignations with satisfied eyes, and then said, "yes, these two people are loyal and can be used. In this way, if the order goes on, all the five-star soldiers in the city will withdraw to the outer city."


    Outside daiqin''s house, Yang Chendong has changed into a blue robe. Beside him are black riding dragon guards in different costumes. They are not wearing war armor, but just changing into ordinary people''s clothes. They are here waiting for the emergence of the master in the house.


    Not long after, the door of the house was wide open. Dai Qin with red eyes walked out of the door with a crowd of people and knelt in front of Yang Chendong.


    It can be seen that daiqin looked very bad at this moment. He was sad after he knew that the king was dead and his family had not been released. In his opinion, the practice of the five-star army was too cruel. He really couldn''t imagine that it would be done by the Han people under the guidance of Confucianism. What''s the difference between this behavior and the original Mongolian Khan Kublai Khan?


    With such a lump in his heart, daiqin certainly couldn''t work for it. He is ready to hand over all his power and be an ordinary man. But unexpectedly, the king of Wunan didn''t let go of his intention and took people outside his house.


    This is to make the best of birds. Is the good bow hidden? With such doubt and determination to die, daiqin knelt down in front of Yang Chendong with a group of people in the government and put on an absolutely determined look.


    "Take people away." Yang Chendong didn''t care about Dai Qin''s performance. He couldn''t see any expression on his face. He just said such a sentence gently and turned away. Soon two black riding dragon guards came forward, set up daiqin and asked him to follow in the team. As for his family kneeling in the street, they ignored him.


    Daiqin didn''t know what he was going to do. He used his look to control the wails and shouts of the family, so he followed Yang Chendong and walked towards the city of fork loss. Soon he saw that Gergen was also brought here, also a person, and sent to the team.


    They walked together and made a communication with their eyes. After seeing the confusion and confusion in each other''s eyes, they simply put down their doubts and followed behind Yang Chendong. They wanted to see what kind of tricks the king of Wunan would play next.


    The outer city has been occupied by the five-star army, but the soldiers in the inner city have retreated, and the public security in the inner city has fallen back into chaos.


    Although I don''t know why the five-star army wants to withdraw, for many people, there is no order and law in the inner city, which gives some people an opportunity. In particular, some lazy people see opportunities and hope.


    A city without order and rules, an unsupervised City, exposes the worst nature in people''s heart. When Yang Chendong and his party entered the inner city, beating, looting and looting could be seen almost everywhere.


    On the street, we can often see scenes of fighting, death and disability. A rich family or business has become the main target of looting; Some young women have also become the existence of fragrant pastry, which has attracted countless people to spy and rob.


    Just walking down a street, I saw more than a dozen people fall to the ground in a pool of blood, two shops were smashed and burned, and three women were openly carried on their shoulders by villains and left laughing.


    If it weren''t for Yang Chendong''s group, there would be too many people, and all of them were brave, I''m afraid their royal clothes would also be the target of being robbed.

 Chapter 1308

    "How could this happen?" daiqin and genger changed their faces in the team. They couldn''t believe this scene. When they saw more Turpan people die in vain in the street, they were heartbroken and unbelievable.


    Yang Chendong, who had been waiting for their reaction for a long time, finally made a sound. "Look, this is the real evil side in the heart of mankind. The king knows that hadan Bartel died, including his family and children, in the hands of soldiers. You are angry, even angry. But the king wants to say that they are human, aren''t these ordinary people human? If you two are angry just because of the destruction of the Turpan royal family, then The king can let these people kill each other and expose the ugliest side. In this way, in a short time, this fork force loss will become an empty city. Is this what you call yourself a good official of the people want to see? "


    Dai chin and Gegen Er were speechless at this question. They finally understood what Yang Chendong meant, that is, if we don''t obey, he will let this matter continue to develop. At that time, I''m afraid the whole people of Turpan will completely perish because of civil strife.


    As a Turpan, as a person who has lived here for generations, neither daiqin nor gegener wants to see such a thing happen. In that way, they can''t face liezu Liezong after they die, but if they drop Yang Chendong and work for him, they are more or less unwilling.


    For a long time, neither of them spoke, and Yang Chendong didn''t mean to urge. Some things always have to be figured out by others themselves. If he blindly interferes, even if it can be used, it is not necessarily sincere. The other party needs time to think clearly, so he can give the other party time.


    I don''t know how long later, when I saw another family robbed by bandits in the street, and an old man fell on the street because he was chased out and stabbed, daiqin finally couldn''t help it anymore, "King Wunan, we have surrendered, and they are already your people. How can you watch them die without saving?"


    Daiqin was angry. This was what Yang Chendong wanted to see. He smiled and said, "have you surrendered? How can I see that they have returned to their own house without asking about the world?"


    This is the name calling that daiqin and genger made him angry.


    For a moment, daiqin had to say in a short breath, "but we also did our best for the five-star army to enter the fork force lost city."


    "No one will deny your credit and efforts. But what the king wants is your real submission." Yang Chendong''s voice suddenly became severe. These people are not real Han people. Even once someone starts, they will take up arms at any time and become enemies with the five-star army.


    That is, if one dies more and one dies less, he will not have the slightest pain. Only those people who really surrender to Yang are his people, will be taken care of and cared for by him, and he will have the obligation to protect the rights of these people.


    Yang Chendong was in no hurry, but daiqin and gegener couldn''t. If you just stay in the house and don''t hear about the world, you may be able to pretend to be deaf and blind and look at all this silently. But even if they saw it with their own eyes, they couldn''t help it.


    "King Wunan, we... Obey. We take back our previous resignation and are willing to work for the Yang family and the five-star army." finally, the cruelty of reality forced the two people to change their minds. They should protect the people and children of Turpan as much as possible.


    That''s what Yang Chendong said. He stopped moving forward, turned around and said to daiqin and gegener: "Well, you have made the right choice. Now the king will give you the right to send troops to the city. At that time, he will leave a 15000 Star Army to help you restore public security here. Then other foreign people will enter here, and the Turpan people here will also leave their hometown and live in other places, but I can guarantee that as long as they sincerely obey, not only Personal safety can be guaranteed, and life in the future will be better than it is now. Future generations, including the two generals, will thank you for your actions today. "


    For the people who have really surrendered to themselves, Yang Chendong is generous in helping them. When they go to a new place, they will be given enough land for life, and they will start a new life. At that time, there will be no war, no fear, but only the beautiful longing and hope for unlimited life. Countless obedient people who have become the province of Yang have felt this.


    After persuading daiqin and gegener, Yang Chendong handed over the fact of reorganizing Turpan to them. Based on the principle of controlling foreigners with foreigners, no one knows the situation here better than them. Naturally, no one can do better than them.


    When Turpan destroyed the country, Yang Chendong would not stop fighting. He took the main force of the five-star army and continued to go deep into yilibaoli area. His goal is the world!


    ......


    Just as Yang has the Security Bureau and the CIA, Beiming also has intelligence departments such as royal guards and East factory.


    When Yang Chendong took the five-star army to kill the four sides in Yili area and shocked the prestige of the Han people, the information about there was also sent back to Hou Shiheng of Wuqing, who was calm in Wanquan city.


    Whenever he saw the news that the five-star army had won another big battle, Shi Heng''s face would be ugly. If it weren''t for his understanding of Yang Chendong, I''m afraid he couldn''t help but doubt the authenticity of these news.


    Ming Dynasty emphasizes literature and suppresses martial arts. Martial arts people''s status has never been high.


    In fact, it is not only the Ming Dynasty, but also the Song Dynasty and the Ming Dynasty. Although the Zhao family and the Zhu family both started up by force rebellion, this does not prevent them from stepping down after they were in power.


    Yes, it''s killing the donkey!


    In order to prevent the same thing from happening to him, the Ming Dynasty has much in common with the Song Dynasty in governing the country. For example, in order to prevent generals from coming to power, the emperor will cooperate with literary officials to suppress it, which leads to the saying that kings and scholar bureaucrats will rule the world together. Then the national strength will slowly decline. Finally, the national strength will not be supported and will be replaced by other dynasties.


    Having said this, I just want to say one thing, that is, under such a policy, it is difficult for martial artists to do anything great. Shi Heng lived in this era and saw a lot of things about civil servants oppressing military generals. Even if he was a Marquis of Wuqing, it was difficult for him to get into the eyes of many people. In their eyes, he was just a military man. Constraints in all aspects occurred from time to time. For example, the supply of food and grass was always delayed, It seems that if we do not do so, it is difficult to show the general importance of post Fang Wenchen.


    Wanquan Dusi, the grain and grass officer once again came to Shi Heng to complain. He said that the grain and grass were not good. When he sent someone to urge him, he was made difficult. There were even rumors that after eating so much, he could not see a victory ahead. What a group of waste, etc.


    "That''s enough." Shi Heng sat in the main hall of the government yard and his face was unhappy. "The marquis will be sparse personally, and the grain and grass will be pulled down soon." he used those not very big, but some poisonous eyes to stare at the grain and grass tube. After one eye, he waved his hand and asked him to retreat.


    The warning at that glance was very obvious. It was probably through this way to tell the grain and grass officer that some words should not be said. If he dared to disturb his military morale, he would be punished by military justice.


    The grain and grass officer was warned, and now he stepped back trembling. Just as he left, an order was sent to general Fang Dingshan to come to the house for discussion.


    Before long, some dusty general Fang Dingshan came to the Marquis house of Wuqing and saw Shi Heng waiting for him in his study.


    "Hou ye, you call me?" when Fang Dingshan saw Shi Heng, he said hello, then found a seat for himself, and then poured a cup of warm tea in front of him into his mouth.


    One was a close courtier around the emperor, and the other was a marquis personally conferred by the emperor. Both of them worked together in the place of Fortress here. Over time, the relationship became closer and closer. It can be seen only from the performance of Fang Dingshan after he entered the study.


    Shi Heng looked at Fang Dingshan with a smile and his casual move. This man has some skills, especially in the aspect of leading and training troops. The combat power of Liaodong iron cavalry is constantly improving in his hands, and the number of people is also increasing, from 70000 before to 100000 now.


    Of course, this was tacitly approved by the emperor, but it also received the full support of Shi Heng. After seeing the cavalry of the five-star army running around the world, the importance of cavalry became more and more obvious. The Liaodong iron cavalry is not only an increase in the number of people, but its combat effectiveness is really good. Shi Heng has visited and inspected the other party, which shocked him in terms of military prestige, military discipline and combat effectiveness. He once saw with his own eyes the scene of a Liaodong iron cavalry with 200 people rushing into the infantry camp with 3000 people, fighting with wooden knives and breaking through the enemy''s victory.


    Such a strong army, even to the famous five-star cavalry, is not afraid to give way. With this confidence, Shi Heng asked the other party to come, just to win a battle, or not to be underestimated by the civil servants in charge of food and grass in the rear.


    After watching Fang Dingshan drink two bowls of tea, Shi Heng finally opened his mouth. He first repeated what the grain and grass officer said just now, and then sat down and watched Fang Dingshan''s reaction.


    "Oh, someone should say that, hum! It''s a pity that they can open their mouth. The Emperor didn''t order us to fight with the five-star army. They will jump up and down like monkeys." Fang Dingshan was born as a martial artist and didn''t have too many taboos when talking.

 Chapter 1309

    "Yes," Shi Heng said with empathy, "Those people in Kyoto are already afraid of the powerful Yang Chendong. Especially after the previous defeat, some people are as timid as mice. They keep telling the emperor not to provoke the king of Wunan. What else do they say? So far, the king of Wunan has not shown any behavior unfavorable to Daming. It''s really ridiculous to think about it. They don''t do it, but it''s because of too much Many goals need to be conquered, but they can''t spare time. "


    "Yes, those scholars who can only dance civil, military and ink are basically harming the country." Fang Dingshan said with deep sympathy. He also didn''t agree with these people. What king Wunan still had a bright heart and didn''t dare to talk about the Ming sword and gun. In his opinion, it was farting. Yang Chendong didn''t do it now because he thought the time was not yet right. Once you really wanted to do it, you were afraid that the autumn wind would sweep away the fallen leaves and there would be no one to stop it?


    "The literati are harming the country." Shi Heng also sighed. After seeing that Fang Dingshan''s anger was aroused, he suddenly said, "because of this, we can''t watch this sort of thing happen, let alone watch the five-star army. We dare not say in other places. At least we can''t allow this kind of thing to happen in our territory."


    "Oh? Lord Hou is ready to do it?" Fang Dingshan also heard the meaning of the words and asked with some excitement.


    "Yes, we should do it. We can''t watch the grain and grass of the five-star army pass in front of Dalu city every day without doing anything." Shi Heng said with awe inspiring righteousness.


    Fang Dingshan nodded in agreement, but soon shook his head, "but the Emperor didn''t make an order."


    This purpose refers to the intention to openly fight with the five-star army. In other words, Beiming has become much more honest since the defeat of the attack on Shicheng. At least he is no longer an enemy of the five-star army. In the words of those literary ministers, even if the king of Wunan is so belligerent, he has to fight others. As long as he doesn''t find trouble with Beiming, let it develop. There are no swords on the battlefield Once Yang Chendong dies on the battlefield, the so-called five-star army will collapse. At that time, the northern Ming Dynasty is sending troops to fight against him, so he will be able to do his best in one battle.


    After all, this is ostrich psychology.


    Since they can''t beat others, they put their hope on others. In line with the idea of being a monk one day, anyway, the five-star army didn''t take the initiative to provoke the northern Ming army, so they shouldn''t do it. If everyone is safe, they can live a few days first.


    Yang Chendong needs to conquer the grassland, conquer the Yibaili area, and increase the influence and depth of the five-star army. If the northern Ming Dynasty is noisy at this time, it will be inconvenient, which gives Xu Youzhen a way to make the northern Ming army obey the order of the army.


    Now it seems that the effect is good. At least some civil servants believe it, and Zhu Qiyu, the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty, did the same. But Shi Heng, who asked for food and grass and was given a joke, was a little angry. He decided to move and fight with the five-star Army to find each other''s trouble.


    "It doesn''t matter. If the emperor doesn''t give a true order, then we don''t have to use our own names and pretend to be bandits and grassland remnants. I have thought about it. We break up into parts and attack the opponent''s logistics supply route with a small army, so that we don''t have to worry about being blamed after the incident, we can train troops and plunder some food and grass for our use. It''s really one stroke The more Shi Heng said, the more excited he seemed, as if countless benefits were waiting for him.


    At this moment, Fang Dingshan''s eyes became brighter and brighter. Pretending to be bandits and the forces opposing the five-star army on the grassland to attack, this is really a good move, so you don''t have to worry about the emperor''s reprimand. However, it''s wonderful to turn a small victory into a big victory when there are many wars. Excited, he stood up and said, "it''s so good, I''ll arrange it now."


    "Well, general Fang has worked hard. But remember not to send too many troops at a time. After all, there are no major forces against the five-star army in this area." Shi Heng warned carefully. Another purpose of what he said was to send a small number of cavalry at one time. Even if one of them failed or was destroyed by the whole army, it would not affect the overall situation of Tieqi in Liaodong.


    Fang Dingshan nodded again and again. Then they discussed for a long time and discussed some specific issues about sending troops. Finally, both sides felt that there was no problem, and then they looked at each other and laughed.


    ......


    Under the protection of a five-star army of more than 100 soldiers, a grain and grass escorting more than 10 mules and carriages went from Shicheng to Shajing city.


    Two hundred people of different nationalities, men and women, young and old, walked with this team. They either took care of their families, or walked around the side of the carriage with the help of their mother and daughter. Looking carefully, everyone''s eyes showed their longing for a better future.


    The two hundred people have obtained the identity certificate issued by the logistics headquarters. After they go to the new place, they can receive ten mu of grain and grass and a corresponding farming tool according to their head, and can also be assigned to the living house and a sum of money enough to settle down in their eyes.


    The future will also be their new starting point. As long as they are willing to work hard and pay, with food, grass and money, life will not be beautiful. Although they have to stay away from their hometown, they are nothing compared with stable life and prosperity?


    Two hundred people even talked and laughed along the way. Although they all came from different nationalities and regions, they are likely to live together in the future. They are also getting familiar with each other slowly along the way.


    For the performance of the people, the soldiers of the one hundred and five-star army did not do anything to stop them. It has long been said that as long as the people are obedient, they should give convenience all the way. After all, the food needed by the army will depend on these people in the future. It is said that there is something wrong with their parents, but it is not too much to say that they depend on each other.


    In this way, the people help drive mules, horses and cars. When the road is easy to go, they will sit on the car and rest for a while. From time to time, when there is a water source, the army and people will stop to draw water and interact, which is a picture of harmony.


    But all this beauty ended with a sudden rumble on the earth. As a captain, company commander Bian bin pulled out his saber when he heard the rumbling sound, and then shouted, "soldiers prepare for war, and the people hide next to the carriage."


    It''s no wonder Bian bin is so nervous. He walks in this area, because it''s still far from Shicheng or Shajing City, so bandits often haunt this area. Although it is said that relying on the strong name of the five-star army, ordinary people do not dare to trouble them casually, there are some outlaws among them, and there are still people who stand tall and take risks.


    Based on the idea that there is no big mistake in villains, Bian bin gathered the soldiers together. Among them, 50 soldiers have war horses. At this time, they have sharpened their knives with the company commander and are always ready to deal with emergencies.


    But the people are not so nervous. They are all nations conquered by the five-star army. They have seen the strength of the five-star army and don''t think anyone dares to challenge the authority of the five-star army. Therefore, even if they hear the rumble of war horses on the ground, some people still look at their necks and look forward to see who is so bold, Then I watched these people appear and leave in dismay.


    The five-star flag was blowing on the breeze, standing on the mule carriage like a command flag, which also proved the identity of the supply convoy to the outside world.


    Many times, the appearance of the five-star flag is like a huge and irresistible city wall, which makes some bandits forget and flinch. After all, the strength of the five-star army is so strong that many small tribes that have not yet been obedient can not produce any resistance. This is also the biggest reliance and confidence in the eyes of the people.


    "Report, there is a Mongolian bandit with two hundred horses ahead. They are coming to us quickly, and the distance is less than five miles." the reconnaissance cavalry in charge of security in front rushed back, shouting loudly as they rushed back.


    "Meng bandit?" Bian Bin''s face became a little ugly when he heard the name. The so-called Mongolian bandits refer to those small Mongolian troops who refuse to obey. They are often small in number and not strong in combat power. They will avoid them when facing the five-star army, but once they meet the five-star army, they will attack suddenly like a mad dog. In this way, the Mongolian bandits who can''t be killed and killed are the most troublesome thing.


    I didn''t expect to meet you here today. Bian bin felt a headache. At the same time, he quickly began to arrange the array. Fifty cavalry soldiers were ready to fight with sabers in hand, and fifty infantry soldiers also took out bows and arrows and prepared for long-range shooting.


    Bian bin just wanted to warn those hoodlums who made up their mind in what way. He was not easy to mess with. We hope that we can scare off each other in this way, keep them away from themselves and avoid a possible disaster.


    Bian bin was a little nervous, but he didn''t show a penny on his face. Instead, he said with a very confident tone to the soldiers under his opponent and the people next to the carriage: "don''t worry, even if the bandits come, they won''t do it easily. The price they have to pay for these more than ten carts of food and grass is not in direct proportion to what they get."


    Everyone just thought that it was the real Mongolian bandits who came, and that was the idea of more than a dozen carts of grain and grass, but they didn''t know that this time they came not the Mongolian bandits, but the strong Liaodong iron cavalry. Beiming spent a lot of money to build a strong army.

 Chapter 1310

    It''s just a five-star distance. For the real cavalry, it takes only half a cup of tea to arrive. Next, when both sides can see the formation of each other''s number, Bian bin, as the company commander, took the initiative to fight immediately and shouted loudly, "we are the fifth company of the second battalion of the seventh regiment of 1012 division of the new first group army of the five-star army. We are ordered to escort the food and grass to the front army. You''d better get out of the way, otherwise it will lead to the anger of the five-star army, but you can''t..."


    After revealing his identity, before the warning was completely finished, a bow and arrow came through the air and hit company commander Bian Bin''s chest, which was the area where his heart was located.


    It was just an arrow. Bian Bin''s cry stopped. Then after his body moved for a while, he fell down from the horse in an unwilling look. Bian bin died!


    The company commander was suddenly shot and killed, which surprised everyone. The two hundred people started to flee everywhere after a cry. Obviously, this scene exceeded their psychological defense line. They were not so arrogant as bandits. They killed without saying a word. It was a captain officer in the five-star army, which was tantamount to endless hatred.


    Presumably, the five-star army headquarters will not give up once the matter is reported back. But that''s all later. Now it''s important to survive, or you''ll never see that scene happen.


    The people began to flee everywhere in panic, but the soldiers could not escape. They had to avenge their company commander. Just after hesitating for a moment, both cavalry and infantry launched their own counterattack.


    The next small-scale battle begins here. Unfortunately, the cavalry needed a distance to launch the impact, and the range of the infantry to release the bow and arrow was not enough. Just the first face-to-face, the five-star army lost a lot, and more than 30 soldiers died on the spot.


    The two hundred cavalry soldiers of the bandits were not satisfied after one attack. What they wanted was to kill all the leather without leaving a living mouth. So he quickly mobilized the horse''s head to carry out a second attack. Four times, there was no five-star soldier to breathe beside the mule carriage, and all the brothers of a company were killed.


    The 200 cavalry soldiers of the bandits only killed two people and injured more than ten people under the sudden attack. Looking at this result, the Liaodong iron riding young general who led the team was very satisfied. He laughed and said, "the first team stayed to escort the carriage away, and the second team chased and killed the people who escaped. Remember, none of them."


    "No one left." after nearly 100 people of the second cavalry agreed, they shouted and rushed around. After a while, the people''s voice of saving lives came from a distance, but soon disappeared on this grassland.


    A hundred soldiers and two hundred people died without a living mouth. This is just the beginning. In just four days, more than 10 companies, more than 2000 people were killed and more than 200 carts of grain and grass were robbed. The news was soon discovered by the reconnaissance cavalry of the five-star army and reported back one by one.


    In the headquarters of the new group army, Hu Mang''s eyes were angry at this time. Looking at the bad news one after another, his face was as gloomy as water. Opposite him, the three company commanders also looked unhappy. They stared and held their fists. They had a posture of eating people.


    "Tell me what you think." forced down his anger, Hu mang looked around the three commanders and asked.


    LV Zhuo, commander of the 101st army and the oldest, was the first to say, "this is clearly a deliberate military action against our five-star army. Someone is playing with fire. We must not wait to die. We must find out, find out the murderer and make an example. Set up a Beijing Temple to deter the people."


    The voice of the words was full of murderous spirit, and LV Zhuo was really angry.


    More than half of the more than ten destroyed teams are from their 101st army. As a commander, seeing the soldiers die in vain, he doesn''t even know who the murderer is. How can he not be angry?


    "Yes, we must check. If we find out, we will destroy the family and make an example." He Chong, the commander of the 102nd army, also spoke, and his momentum was not much weaker than LV Zhuo.


    Qin Feng, commander of the 103rd army, did not speak immediately, but bowed his head and meditated on something. His inaction made Hu mang look at him, "commander Qin, your view is..."


    After being called by name, Qin Feng woke up and raised his head to express his opinion, "commander tiger, come down and see, this is not what ordinary Mongolian bandits did. I have carefully asked the scouts who went to investigate the scene. They said that most of our soldiers were killed by one blow. It''s really unexpected who could do it."


    Worthy of having stayed in the Ministry of public security in the city, I saw the essence of the matter at a glance. Hu mang nodded with satisfaction, "Yes, what commander Qin said is that if ordinary Mongolian bandits don''t even leave a living person, even if our soldiers of the five-star army can''t fight, they will escape by one or two percent. But there is none, which shows that our opponent is a powerful force with strong combat power and well-organized, which is far from being comparable to ordinary Mongolian bandits."


    As soon as Hu Mang''s voice fell, LV Zhuo, commander of the 101st army, blurted out, "so is it the vara army back?"


    First of all, you Yili sent a telegram to remind everyone to be careful of the other party''s raid. After all, he didn''t dare to guarantee whether he was really afraid of himself or did something behind him. LV Zhuo''s analysis is reasonable.


    "It won''t be them." commander Qin Feng directly denied it.


    "Why?" asked LV Zhuo, somewhat puzzled.


    "Very simply, this is not the style of Warsaw cavalry. If they were here, 70000 cavalry would have made a momentum long ago. Only in this way could they attract more Mongolian cavalry to join them. How could they make such a move to shrink their head and tail just for a small amount of food and grass. The pay is not proportional to what they get." Qin Feng said with a very positive tone. Less than two hundred carts of grain and grass really don''t play a role in a Warsaw cavalry supporting 70000 troops. He even had a feeling that the real goal of those who did it was not the food and grass, but just doing it easily.


    Qin Feng''s words made LV Zhuo fall into deep thought and didn''t speak. On the other hand, He Chong, the commander of the 102nd army, suddenly thought of something and said, "if it wasn''t the cavalry of the warla department, could it be the northern Ming army?"


    No wonder he Chong said so. In his opinion, the only army with strong combat power nearby is the Beiming army. But do they have the courage?


    Qin Feng didn''t speak. Although he thought so in his heart, he had no evidence. However, if such a major military event is not handled well, it is likely to lead to major problems. Think about it, if it weren''t for the hands of the northern Ming army, they did fight the northern Ming army, what would be the result? I''m afraid those who really do it will wake up with laughter even when they dream.


    "Check." Hu mang finally decided, "send more reconnaissance cavalry. If one team can''t, just two teams, if two teams can''t, just five teams and ten teams. In a word, we must find them, surround them, verify their bodies and provide solid evidence."


    The meeting dispersed and all the reconnaissance cavalry of the whole new group army were sent out. Not only that, Yang Si of the logistics command also called the cavalry reconnaissance division under training, which was a reconnaissance cavalry under training in his hands, and the first division commander of the reconnaissance division was Xu Yunsheng, the chief instructor of the reconnaissance Corps who he had spent a lot of effort to invite from chiembedded city.


    Xu Yunsheng, the five-star army, is the first reconnaissance company commander and reconnaissance battalion commander. He is also a registered figure in Yang Chendong. Later, because of his outstanding strength, he went to the teaching Corps in chixian city to teach the reconnaissance technology of cold front soldiers.


    Over the years, he has taught so many students that he can''t remember how many, but he himself likes the feeling of fighting and killing. This time, Yang Si spent a lot of effort. Please stay in the city. Then he invited the great talent to the logistics headquarters. According to his promise, as long as Xu Yunsheng performs well, In the future, he will have a chance to kill the enemy in the battlefield.


    This time, more than a dozen Company soldiers were killed, 2300 surnames were slaughtered, and one or two hundred logistics carriages were robbed, which attracted the anger of Xinyi Group and four Yang. How can we say that he is in charge of logistics food and grass? Someone even made this idea, that is, he didn''t pay attention to him, so this time he asked Xu Yunsheng to go out of the mountain. There''s no need to find out what happened and get evidence.


    There was a war to fight. Xu Yunsheng didn''t refuse at all. He soon gathered the only two thousand scouts in his hand.


    Although it is said to be a division level unit, because scouts are not easy to find, it is not that soldiers who can kill the enemy can be good scouts. Based on the principle of preferring shortage rather than abuse, these 2000 soldiers were selected first from hundreds of soldiers in the logistics headquarters.


    However, these two thousand people are all outstanding people. It is no exaggeration to say that after a little training, the soldiers of the first division of the cavalry in the world are not much worried, and even better in some aspects.


    In the final analysis, Xu Yunsheng regarded these 2000 people as general training for reconnaissance instructors, pointing to the fact that these people will open branches and leaves in the future to train and bring out more excellent scouts.


    Now with the order, Xu Yunsheng gathered all the 2000 people on the playground of the reconnaissance division outside Shicheng.


    Xu Yunsheng, with the rank of senior colonel, rode on his horse and looked at the two thousand soldiers standing majestic. Later, he nodded with satisfaction, and his voice sounded like a bell, "Soldiers, we have a task now, which is also a test of what you have learned recently. People say that mules are pulled out by horses. Now is the time for you to show. Now I order every ten people to be a team and choose a team leader and vice captain. Then the team leader comes to me to receive the task. Now it is dismissed."

 Chapter 1311

    Two thousand soldiers, a team of ten, are divided into two hundred teams. When such a big net is spread, Xu Yunsheng is equal to installing two hundred big cameras. Two thousand small cameras are between Shicheng and Shajing city. At that time, there will be a little trouble here, which will not hide from him. He wants to see who has the courage to attack the five-star Army soldiers like looking for death.


    According to the content taught before, when 2000 scouts came out of the city, it was like a spring breeze and drizzle. Even half of the scouts didn''t even ride their horses. They just pretended to be ordinary people and sneaked into the crowd out of the city. Then they disappeared on the vast grassland and didn''t attract anyone''s attention. Even Hu Mang, commander of the new first group army, only knew that Yang Si had also sent scouts. He didn''t know how many scouts he had sent.


    Even the highest general in Shicheng didn''t know the situation, let alone the intelligence personnel of the northern Ming army in Shicheng. They just knew that the new group army sent all the reconnaissance cavalry, and they also knew that these cavalry were wearing military uniforms and looking for something in groups. Then the news was spread to Hou Shiheng of Wuqing by flying pigeons, and soon it was spread to general Fang Dingshan, who was waiting for an opportunity to continue to fight against the logistics and transportation forces of the five-star army.


    Fang Dingshan had expected that the new group army would respond, and he also specially formulated a plan for this. He soon ordered Liaodong cavalry, who were looking for fighters everywhere, to stop all military actions and avoid the limelight first.


    Thousands of cavalry Scouts of the new group army also failed. For half a month, no trace of the enemy was found, and no transport team was attacked. They thought that the enemies hiding in the dark had retreated, and reported the situation to the new group army headquarters.


    Hu mang looked at the report result that he was not very satisfied with, and said with a black face, "wait for a while." although he also knew that the continuous action of the reconnaissance cavalry was very hard, he didn''t believe that the enemy would take the initiative to retreat without any loss.


    As a result, thousands of reconnaissance cavalry continued to run on the grassland. Sometimes when they walked through some trees and high valleys, their every move was clearly seen by the Liaodong iron cavalry hidden in the forest, but because the latter had long been prepared, everyone missed it several times.


    The sudden attack and killing storm seems to have gone away with the passage of time. Gradually, more and more reconnaissance cavalry began to withdraw from the battlefield and return to all armies, divisions and regiments. After all, those who can become reconnaissance cavalry are the backbone of the army. It is impossible to gather together to complete tasks that seem not to know whether it will happen.


    The earth seems to be calm again. When the last batch of reconnaissance cavalry also returned to Shicheng for rest, the northern Ming Liaodong cavalry hidden in the dark is like a kite flying, and once again begins to appear in the sky, no! It''s on the grassland.


    After a month of armistice, the centurion of Liaodong cavalry who was responsible for the attack was named Dong Ping. He was a young, courageous and even arrogant man.


    I hid in the mountains for a month, but I suffered a lot. Those mosquitoes in the mountains are not vegetarian. They don''t care whether you are a general or a soldier. In short, they will give you such a bite when they have a chance, which makes you itch.


    Perhaps because of his blood type, Dong Ping was very popular with mosquitoes. When he came out of the mountain, all his naked and exposed skin was covered with red envelopes, which greatly affected his glorious image.


    Dong Ping, who was angry in his heart, naturally couldn''t care about mosquitoes. He spread all his resentment on the five-star army. In a month in the mountains, they have basically finished what they can eat. Now they urgently need to supplement. The transportation fleet of the five-star army is their best goal.


    "Scatter people, find the nearest convoy, surround and kill him." looking at the four scouts and cavalry in his hands, Dong Ping gave an order. Then he followed the scout with a whole team of 200 cavalry.


    When Dong Ping went out of the mountain, he was also very cautious. First, he sent only four scouts and cavalry, put on the uniforms of five-star soldiers, went out to inquire, and led the team out when he confirmed that there was no danger around. But he didn''t know that he was discovered by the reconnaissance division soldiers of the logistics command shortly after he came out of the mountain.


    Different from the reconnaissance cavalry of the new group army, the soldiers of these reconnaissance divisions were not found by the spies of the northern Ming Dynasty. In addition, some of them did not ride horses, but pretended to be scattered people, dug pits, completely hid themselves in the earth, and only occasionally exposed a head to observe the enemy situation, So their disguise has never been found.


    Xu Yunsheng, a former division commander, once judged that the enemy was so hard to find that he must be hiding somewhere, and it was difficult to hide the enemy''s army on a flat grassland. Only those trees and valleys were possible. He put some reconnaissance teams next to these places where it was easy to hide, waiting for his opponent to appear in a way of waiting for the rabbit.


    As soon as Dong Ping led the team out, as soon as his four scouts and cavalry appeared, they attracted the attention of the reconnaissance soldiers of the reconnaissance division hiding nearby.


    They hid in the cave dug by themselves. When they heard the sound of horses'' hoofs, they quietly exposed their heads. When they saw that it was their comrades in arms, they didn''t pay too much attention at first. However, some mysterious actions of these cavalry eventually aroused their suspicion. Just when these scouts disguised as five-star cavalry had to leave a sign on the ground every way, it made the reconnaissance soldiers feel abnormal.


    If they are cavalry soldiers of the five-star army, they don''t need to do such actions and signs, because this area has now been brought into their control, so they don''t need to be so careful. Those who can do so are likely to be enemies.


    At the thought that the enemy might appear, the soldiers of the reconnaissance team ambushed nearby were excited. Even some soldiers wanted to take down the cavalry who appeared in sight and ask for an answer.


    This was stopped by Li Yun, the leader of the team.


    Li Yun was originally a company commander of the new two army, riding a division, because in the process of investigation, the investigation bureau was very hard, and was watched by Yang four, and then transferred to the logistics command. Yang Si, who was optimistic about this man, wanted him to learn more skills, so he sent him to Xu Yunsheng''s reconnaissance cavalry division, where he was still a company commander. This time, he was also sent out and became the captain of a ten person team.


    Li Yun has a hard character, but he is not reckless when doing things. He was praised by division commander Xu Yunsheng. He said that he is calm and suitable to become an excellent scout soldier. He shook his head after hearing that the team member said he would take the suspicious person down. "This should be just the enemy''s outpost. If he was taken down, it would probably scare the snake, or wait and see. He continued to draw the sign of the marching route, and the big army should be behind."


    As the captain, Li Yunyu rejected it. Naturally, none of the highly disciplined scouts was refuting it, so they stared at the source and expected the emergence of the enemy brigade.


    Kung Fu pays off. After more than an hour, Dong Ping appeared with two hundred Liaodong cavalry. They really came all the way looking for the sign. Because in their eyes, such a route is the safest and most unlikely to be discovered by the five-star army.


    "Captain, there are two hundred cavalry," said a scout with excitement in his eyes. Fortunately, he did not forget his situation, and his voice was very low.


    "I see. In this way, when the enemy cavalry passes, we will follow behind. Go to find other comrades with war horses nearby and spread the news. This time, we want to eat them and capture them. We have to see which power these people are." Li Yun''s eyes are also full of excitement. He knows that he met a big fish this time, Their team must make great contributions.


    The excellent camouflaged reconnaissance team didn''t even find the enemy scouts, let alone Dong Ping, who was anxious to find the team to replenish food and grass. They passed by Li Yun''s hiding place. When it was closest, the two sides were even less than five meters away.


    After Dong Ping''s cavalry team completely passed here, a soldier appeared like a monkey, and then ran away into a distant black spot. Captain Li Yun then went out and followed the target carefully with other members of the team.


    Dong Ping was completely unaware of all this, and around him, more and more scouts and scouts got the news and began to surround them. Especially when Mr. Xu Yunsheng learned that the target had only 200 horses, he made a bold decision. This time, without the help of others, their reconnaissance division could complete the task of capturing the enemy.


    On the grassland, a team escorting grain and grass is moving forward. At this time, it is afternoon. The sun shines on people and is warm. There is no sense of burning. It is very comfortable. If there is a cold wind blowing, it feels more comfortable.


    Under such weather, both the 100 soldiers in the team and the 200 accompanying people are smiling happily. At that time, we will come out of military civilian cooperation, sing several war songs belonging to the five-star army alone, and sing while walking, a picture of unity and joy.


    This painting style was soon disturbed by the sudden sound of iron riding on the ground. After suddenly hearing the sound of a large number of cavalry crashing to the ground, the company commander with the team shouted instinctively, "the team stops and everyone is ready for defense."

 Chapter 1312

    I''ve long heard that a brother army was destroyed by the whole army of unknown forces. When setting out, the company commander was told to protect himself as soon as possible in case of danger. He was sure to send a signal for help immediately after coming to the enemy. So he created a defensive formation at the first time. One hundred soldiers were all armed, their nervous eyes fixed on the direction of the horseshoe.


    Not only the soldiers, but also among the 200 accompanying people, several young men took the bows, arrows, knives and guns handed over by the soldiers of the five-star army and looked like they would fight to protect themselves. Only the elderly, children and women among the people look nervous. They don''t know what will wait for them next.


    In the process of waiting, every minute and second is so long. Just when everyone felt that the palms of their hands were full of sweat, the enemy cavalry finally appeared, and a team of 200 cavalry dressed in different clothes completely different from the uniform of the northern Ming Dynasty appeared.


    They were like a train speeding on the railway track. As soon as they appeared, they approached the transportation team at a fast speed. They didn''t mean to say hello at all. As soon as they appeared, they were full of murderous spirit and intention.


    "It''s the enemy." the company commander also made a judgment in a very short time, and then reached into his arms. A cylinder appeared in his hand and was quickly pulled away by him. The colorful flame of "Tong" soared up after a burst, which was the signal for help under the crisis.


    When the signal was sent, the company commander''s eyes were full of murderous spirit. He was ready to fight to the death. He knew very well that his company''s troops would not be all cavalry enemies, but he could not escape or escape. The only thing he could do was to contain his opponents here as much as possible until reinforcements appeared.


    Dong Ping appeared. The distance of three miles could be said to be an instant for the running cavalry. At this time, his eyes showed contempt and pride.


    The combat effectiveness of the five-star army has always been strong, but it refers to elite troops. Most of the new forces responsible for pressing and delivering food have not been established for long, and they ride half a horse and half a step. Even many people have never been on the battlefield or even seen blood. They are just young, strong and empty.


    How could such an army be the opponent of their elite Liaodong cavalry?


    He began to think about how to have a good meal after robbing the food and grass of these carriages. Dong Ping did not pay attention to the 150 Star Army and 200 people in front of him. What if the other party was prepared? In the face of his iron cavalry, don''t you want to be killed?


    What if they sent a signal for help? It was only a quarter of an hour at most. Dong Ping was confident that he could destroy everyone in front of him, and then robbed the food and grass and went away. At that time, on such a vast grassland, who could do what about themselves? As soon as he drilled into the mountains and forests, he would not be afraid of thousands of five-star armies.


    With self-confidence and a relaxed smile in his eyes, this battle is as simple and easy as a hunting in Dong Ping''s eyes. He just needs to open his mouth. Victory must belong to him.


    When the two hundred iron cavalry on the opposite side came one after another, and they were getting closer and closer. They could see the towering and cruel face of the other side, the company commander gave the order to shoot the arrow. At the same time, he rushed forward with only fifty cavalry.


    If cavalry want to give full play to their advantages, they must launch an impact. A man can use his horse''s potential and a knife''s speed to exert his most powerful power. On the contrary, if you just stop in place and cut hard, it is tantamount to not taking bean bags as dry food and village heads as cadres.


    Whew, whew, whew


    Bows and arrows came from a long distance, but in front of the well prepared northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry, they just needed to dodge and block, and they easily avoided the past. Except that one or two unlucky people were injured by bows and arrows, no one died. This is not only because the Liaodong iron cavalry in the northern Ming Dynasty is well-trained, but also because there are too few five-star Army soldiers and archers opposite, only 50, which can not play any role at all.


    "Kill!" the company commander shouted, holding a saber and chopping to the side. Although the situation is unfavourable and his death seems to be unchangeable, he still has to do his best before he dies. Even killing only one person is enough.


    Ding Ding Dang, then there was a sound of weapon collision. It was like the bell after class. One cavalry fell down from his horse, like the students jumping out after class.


    50 against 200, and ordinary soldiers against elite veterans. It was only a one-time confrontation, and more than half of the five-star soldiers were killed and injured. There were less than twenty of the original fifty.


    The company commander''s left arm had a blood hole. Under his force, the blood flow accelerated and soon dyed half of his skirt red. He has paid no attention to this. Just now he hurt an enemy with his hand. Now what he has to do is to expand the results of the war and try to kill one or two people. It can be regarded as finding a partner in the yellow spring.


    "Kill!" under another loud cry, the company commander waved his knife and rushed forward. On his side were less than 20 cavalry soldiers who were lucky to be alive.


    "Kill!" Dong Ping was also surprised by the company commander''s momentum. Just after a round of charge, one of his team was killed and seven were injured, which greatly stimulated him.


    I brought an elite iron cavalry trained by Beiming at a high cost. The other side is just young recruits who have undergone short training. Even a hundred such people should not exchange the life of one of their brothers. Now one man died in the war, which made him very angry and felt that his dignity had been provoked.


    Next, he will launch the most fierce revenge to let these damn five-star soldiers know that there will be no good end if they annoy themselves.


    Under the two shouts, the two sides handed over together again, and then there was a burst of swords, and more than a dozen rode down to the ground and buried their bones here.


    "Ha ha ha."


    The sound of laughter came from the company commander''s mouth. In this fight, he finally cut an enemy, at the cost of a bone wound under his rib. But he doesn''t care. What he wants is to kill enough, so that he can laugh up to the sky even if he dies.


    Dong Ping''s face was even more ugly. In the second round of charge contest, although he killed 13 opponents, he was indeed two dead and three injured on his side. Looking at the cavalry lineup with only six people opposite, his back teeth bit hard and said word by word: "kill, kill all, leave none."


    "Kill!" other northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry were also full of hate. They were regarded as ordinary five-star soldiers of mole ants. They dared to fight back. They really killed three of them and injured several people. It was a shame. They had to kill all the enemies in the name of a strong army.


    Both sides are angry and murderous. Everyone knows that there will be no end. In the end, only one team will stand here. And that must be their Liaodong cavalry in the northern Ming Dynasty.


    Whew, whew


    The sound of breaking the air suddenly came from far and near. Not far from the battle between the two sides, a cavalry team of ten people appeared. They were the soldiers of the nearest reconnaissance division who came immediately when they got the news.


    The team of ten has been hiding in the dense forest. According to military orders, they have no direct reconnaissance mission. Their most important role is to delay the enemy''s escape speed once the enemy appears.


    For a month, I didn''t know how many times I was bitten by mosquitoes. Finally, I waited for the opportunity to attack. Ten elite veterans from various armies rushed out and finally let them rush to the battlefield at the last minute.


    Ten bows and arrows were shot out, and with the sound of breaking through the air, they attacked the Liaodong army in the northern Ming Dynasty. But unfortunately, because the distance was too far, the bow and arrow fell to the ground only halfway, and did not bring the enemy any damage.


    "Ha ha ha." Dong Ping and his subordinates couldn''t help laughing at this scene. They were surprised at the quick response of the five-star army, but only ten riders came, and their unbearable archery relaxed them. Such people should not be called their opponents.


    "You guys, go and solve them." after laughing, Dong Ping didn''t pay any attention to the ten riding team, casually pointed to the length and asked him to lead the team.


    Shi Chang had exactly nine soldiers in his hand, and immediately agreed. Ten of his own people met the ten reconnaissance cavalry from afar. With smiling eyes, they wait for the prey to enter the net, and then show their cruelest side and kill it.


    Dong Ping didn''t worry and started immediately. He wanted to show these five-star soldiers who dared to draw a knife from themselves how they killed them one by one as reinforcements of hope. The feeling of despair must be very fun and interesting.


    "Coming!" Zhang Zhou, the leader of the cavalry team of the ten reconnaissance divisions, whispered in the face of ten northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry in Mongolian costumes.


    When he said this, there was no tension on his face. On the contrary, he was eager to try. Zhang Zhou used to be a deputy battalion commander of the new second army. Although no problems were found after the investigation of the discipline investigation team, it was difficult to continue to stay in the new second army. He came to the logistics division and waited to work in other armies. Finally, because of his good performance, he entered Xu Yunsheng''s eyes and became a soldier in the reconnaissance division.


    Zhang Zhou, who had been on the battlefield and seen blood, experienced a period of study by the reconnaissance division. Not to mention being reborn, his personal ability has indeed more than doubled. I''ve always wanted to show what I''ve learned. Now the opportunity comes. The long lost battle makes his hormones rise. He can''t wait to do well.

 Chapter 1313

    Not only Zhang Zhou, but also the nine players around him were excited. Soldiers who can become a scout division are all hundred war veterans and have more potential than others. In addition to what they have learned for a while, at this moment, they are eager to give a good performance and see how much they have improved.


    Ten soldiers with different expectations came slowly. Facing the ten enemy riders, there was no fear on their faces. Although there were nearly 200 cavalry behind them, they were still not afraid, just like tigers and wolves staring at them.


    "It''s a little daring. I just don''t know if it will continue under my saber. Rush!" Shi Chang, the leader, shouted and launched a charge with nine cavalry. Although there are only ten cavalry, it still gives people a sense of prestige.


    "Spread out." facing the cavalry rushing more than 200 meters away, he gave the command when the other party moved at the weekend. Then the ten soldiers separated themselves and occupied a position in a limited time. It felt like fighting alone or some kind of array.


    "Archery." just finished walking, the cry of the weekend came out immediately. The sound spread far away like tiger roaring and dragon chanting. Hearing the ears of Dong Ping and others not far away, they really made them laugh.


    The cavalry''s bow and arrow look at the distance.


    If it''s because the distance is too close, the bow and arrow will hardly play any role. It''s all because people kill you in front of you in the process of lifting the bow. How do you stop it?


    This is why Dong Ping and others laughed. But such laughter soon stopped abruptly, and all stood there as if they had been fixed.


    In their sight, there was a quivering tail bow and arrow in the chest of each of the ten cavalry. After struggling for a few times, the ten people fell to the ground like ducks driven into the water.


    I got it.


    In a short period of time, ten out of ten, this result is really amazing. Dong Ping and others are stunned. How can they know that bows and arrows are the skills that a qualified scout must have.


    Division commander Xu Yunsheng worked hard in this regard. After he received the full support of commander Yang Si, he spent a lot of material and financial resources and finally doubled the bow and arrow level of the 2000 reconnaissance soldiers under his command, not to mention 100 shots, but there was still no problem shooting the other party''s chest at such a close distance.


    Just now, ten people scattered to prepare for the bow shot. What is different from the past is that these ten people do not choose the person closest to them when they bow, because in many cases, the closer the distance is, the higher the accuracy will be. People are alive, but they can move and dodge. Taking these factors into account, Xu Yunsheng''s combat method is a random shooting array, that is, don''t think that if we are close, I will shoot you. If you think so and dodge according to my bow shot, it would be a big mistake and fall into a trap, because I shoot the people around you, and the people around me shoot you.


    In this way, it is really impossible to prevent. A cavalry can instinctively dodge a person''s bow and arrow, but they can''t hide several people, so they hit the move. Because their evasive actions are useless, and even the target is wrong, how can they hide successfully?


    Under a bow shot, all ten northern Ming cavalry who were not familiar with this routine fell to the ground with arrows. Maybe some people will not die immediately, but they also have more air intake and less air outlet, so they don''t have much time to live.


    "Yeah!" with the surprise and inexplicability of Dong Ping and others, ten people shouted at the weekend. Speaking of it, this kind of combat method has only been tried on the scarecrow. It''s the first time to really kill the enemy in the battlefield. I never thought I should win a jackpot and win all. Where is there any reason to be unhappy?


    At this moment, only the cheers of the weekend and others were left on the battlefield. Others were stunned and shocked by the scene in front of them.


    The company commander with only five soldiers seemed to have forgotten his situation and the despair in his eyes when he saw that there were only ten reinforcements. The hope of life rose again in his heart.


    "I''m looking for death. I''m going to kill you. I''m going to catch you all and torture you to death. Dong Ping finally turned his back. He was cold when he saw the ten cavalry soldiers falling to the ground. In the past, when they were on a mission, one person died, which was regarded as a mission failure, but now, thirteen people have died. Even if he killed all the five-star army and people in front of him, he will be punished when he goes back. If he doesn''t do well, he will be punished and demoted.


    Thinking of general Fang Dingshan''s cold military tactics, Dong Ping felt cold all over. He must vent. The goal is the sudden emergence of the ten five-star army.


    At the command of the, fifty cavalry came out of the company. Obviously, after the failure just now, these Beiming army didn''t want to play alone. What he wanted was to fight more and less.


    Fifty cavalry came slowly and gradually formed their encirclement. That seemed to say, we just want to surround you, catch you alive, and slowly torture you to death.


    "This is more than people." Zhang Zhou looked at the approaching 50 enemy riders, shook his head, then looked back. When he looked back, his eyes became calm again. "Hey, there are really more people than you, and you are not an opponent."


    It seems to confirm Zhang Zhou''s words. Just after his voice fell, more and more black spots appeared behind him, and a rumbling sound of horse hoofs stepping on the ground sounded again on the earth.


    After the fighting just now, more and more reconnaissance division cavalry have gathered here. One team, two teams, five teams, ten teams


    Just a short time, there are more and more black spots on four sides and eight feet. After a rough look, I''m afraid the number is more than 500.


    The sudden changes fell into Dong Ping''s eyes, which made his eyes constantly change in a short time. It''s impossible that he was surrounded. During the beginning, his four scouts clearly scouted the surrounding areas and didn''t find any traces of the activities of the five-star army. What''s the matter?


    There are too many questions in his heart. Although Dong Ping wants to find out the reason, he doesn''t have time to think much at the moment. They can''t be surrounded. Otherwise, once his identity is exposed, he doesn''t know what impact it will have on Beiming. The reason why they want to impersonate the cavalry of the Mongolian tribe is that they don''t have the courage to fight the five-star army head-on?


    "Hurry, rush out, rush out before they surround us." Dong Ping screamed loudly, and then rushed out in the direction of the weakest encirclement.


    "Kill!" seeing that Dong Ping was about to escape, the first person to react was the company commander with only five soldiers. His own reinforcements came. His morale was shocked. He wanted to avenge his dead comrades in arms.


    The company commander moved with five soldiers, but it was strange that only they moved. The surrounded scouts did not attack or run around. Instead, they stayed where they were, or took out bows and arrows, or took out a horse rope. They leisurely watched the Beiming army running around. How to attack the enemy in stillness is one of the subjects often trained by scouts. It''s a small thing for everyone. It''s as simple as eating and drinking water.


    Dong Ping doesn''t know that. Seeing that the soldiers of the five-star army did not stop themselves, they thought the other party was afraid, and they ran even more happily. He galloped his horse, as if he was afraid that the other party would turn around and suddenly stop himself.


    "Do it." I don''t know who shouted such a sentence first in the crowd, and then the bow, arrow, Lasso rope and other things flew together. More daring, he flew towards the nearest northern Ming cavalry. It was obvious that he wanted to catch them alive.


    Surrounded by many circles, more and more scouts and cavalry soldiers arrived, but none of them launched a charge and didn''t mean to rush forward. Those who come late stand on the periphery. With all these things in order, the scope of the encirclement is becoming wider and wider, which gives people a feeling that they can''t see the end.


    Dong Ping had good luck. He avoided bows and arrows and even two sets of horse ropes. He rushed farther and farther. The soldiers around him did not have such good luck. When the five-star soldiers suddenly appeared and the number of them was increasing, their morale fell to the freezing point. In the absence of war, they were left to escape. Then it is difficult to realize this wish. In the process of escape, one by one is pulled under the horse, and the wail will sound from time to time.


    "Come on, get out of here. This is a trap." Dong Ping kept cheering himself up. Although he didn''t know why the five-star army found himself and formed such a encirclement. But one thing he knows is that if he stays here, he is afraid that life will be worse than death.


    Good luck can''t hang over a person forever. When Dong Ping was riding his war horse and constantly pounding outward under the protection of the only two personal soldiers, his body suddenly stagnated. Under the strong penetration force, he fell down from the war horse. At the moment he fell to the ground, I saw that I didn''t know when his horse had been caught by the harness rope, which was why he could fly down the horse.


    With a plop, Dong Ping fell here from the galloping war horse. At this moment, Dong Ping felt that the bones of his whole body seemed to be broken at this moment, and the pain was all over his body, making him feel that it had become an extravagant hope to take a good breath.


    Even so, Dong Ping still did not forget his situation. It will be painful to continue walking, but if he doesn''t go now, he may suffer a hundred times and a thousand times in the future, which is unacceptable to him.

 Chapter 1314

    Holding on to his strength, he straightened his body first, and then trotted forward with a hard breath. He wanted to escape here. He didn''t want to die.


    "Shua!"


    Dong Ping, who was running, knelt down again. Shizuoyong was a harness rope around his feet.


    Dong Ping felt that his chest was hit by a heavy hammer, which made it more and more difficult for him to breathe, but the hope of living still made him sit up forcibly, reach out and touch his ankle. He wanted to untie the rope of the horse and regain his freedom.


    "Still struggling?" it was captain Li Yun who caught Dong Ping. He rode under a war horse and looked at Dong Ping struggling with great interest. Then he drank frivolously with a smile on his face, stepped off the war horse as if it were gray, and then ran forward.


    Dong Ping, who was untiing the rope, just felt a strong attack, and then the whole person was pulled out, followed behind the war horse, and lay flat on the grass, allowing the weeds that had just grown up to rub and rub with his own back.


    Only after being dragged out for 50 meters, a long blood mark was left on the earth. After this continuous toss, Dong Ping had already been scarred. His clothes were red with blood, especially behind him who was in close contact with the grass. Fart, stock egg and son had long been worn and their skin had been covered with a layer.


    Dong Ping was arrested, and none of the 200 northern Ming cavalry ran away. Finally, they were all concentrated. Among them, 103 bodies and 97 prisoners.


    Division commander Xu Yunsheng appeared. He looked very powerful and energetic with the rank of senior colonel.


    "Good." looking at the results, Xu Yunsheng was very pleased. This first move will win all the enemy. More importantly, none of the reconnaissance soldiers died. Only seven people suffered some minor injuries in the fight. It''s a hero to go back and raise them.


    "Ask who they are and where the other accomplices are hiding. Then report the results to commander Yang of logistics." Xu Yunsheng was not interested in looking at the prisoners more, because in his eyes, these people were no longer threatening. There are only two results waiting for them: those who cooperate live and those who resist die.


    Ninety seven prisoners with different injuries were gathered together. Under the eyes of the reconnaissance cavalry, they knelt in a row like prisoners waiting for trial.


    Zhang Zhou got the job of interrogation. He strode to the first kneeling northern Ming cavalry with a ghost knife and asked in a loud voice, "who are you?"


    "Hum!"


    In the face of Zhang Zhou''s inquiry, the cavalry stopped his neck and raised his head with disdain. "If you want to kill, kill it. Where does so much nonsense come from? It''s a big deal that he will be a hero again in 18 years."


    "OK." Zhang Zhou was not angry but happy. "I like tough guys, but I hope you can keep tough all the time."


    When the words fall, the knife rises. When it falls again, a bloody arm soars up. He cut off one of his arms with a knife.


    The blood soared up, and the fierce pain made the northern Ming cavalry cry out, and the whole man fainted to death.


    "Are you dizzy? Boring." looking at the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty in front of him, Zhang Zhou shook his head in disappointment. Then the big knife was raised again, and a fresh head was separated from the body. "Hey, people have fainted. There''s really no need for interrogation. It''s better to kill them, right?"


    Zhang Zhou, who was talking to himself, came to the second person as he said, his face as calm as usual. It seems that it was not a person who killed just now, but a chicken.


    Looking at Zhang Zhou coming to his face with a bloody knife, the second Beiming cavalry kneeling on the ground changed his face again and again. Having learned from the past, he was confused at this time.


    Did you say that? That''s betrayal.


    No, it''s death. Probably won''t die happily. What choice should we make?


    Without giving the prisoner too much time to think about it, for Zhang Zhou, there were 97 prisoners, half dead. In the end, only one person could speak. He believed that there would always be people who were afraid of death.


    "It''s your turn. It''s still the same question. What do you want to say?" Zhang Zhou''s voice is very ordinary. It''s as simple and casual as saying hello to the people and asking if you have eaten.


    "I... I..." was hesitating about what choice to make, the ghost knife fell down again, and another arm soared into the air. Before landing, Zhang Zhou''s voice sounded like hell, "it was a stammer. It''s really boring."


    "No! I''m not stuttering." the captured soldier who lost one arm shouted loudly, but it also became the last voice in his life. The ghost head knife is falling, and another head is separated from the body.


    Zhang Zhou didn''t mean to stop killing two people. Compared with these people who attacked the five-star army and killed innocent people before, his practice is not too much.


    As soon as he moved, he came to the third person. With the examples of the first two people, he had been scared of incontinence for a long time. After seeing that the visitor was a murderous demon king, he was completely afraid. Without waiting to ask, he took the initiative to explain, "we are the northern Ming Liaodong cavalry..."


    "Poof!"


    Still a knife fell and an arm soared up.


    "Hiss!" this scene frightened the other 94 prisoners. What, are you still going to die after answering the question?


    Just when everyone looked at Zhang Zhou and couldn''t figure out the reason, Zhang Zhou''s face was embarrassed, "Er, sorry, I''m used to sliding. Well, you can live forever." facing the Beiming cavalry who had lost their arms and rolled on the ground in pain, Zhang Zhou said apologetically.


    Pain, unbearable pain, great pain. But even so, the captured soldier of Beiming did not dare to faint, because he did not know whether he would be worthless or die.


    "Well, you''re good. Come on, take him down and wrap him up. I hope he won''t die." Zhang Zhou ordered the members of his team, and then came to the fourth person, "the problem has changed. How many people have you come this time and where are they?"


    With Zhang Zhou''s murderous presence, the next captive soldiers cooperated very well, but they didn''t say anything they knew. Even Dong Ping, who was injured, was very cooperative. Even when he arrived, he blew his identity and said that he was the leader of these northern Ming cavalry. He was also willing to take the five-star army to clean up the northern Ming Liaodong cavalry hidden in the mountains.


    According to Xu Yunsheng''s instructions, the result was soon sent to the logistics headquarters by telegram. Yang Si took the result to the headquarters of the new group army. The 102nd and 103rd armies all set out and went straight to the dense forests explained by Dong Ping and others.


    "Surround here, prepare fire oil and burn." after tens of thousands of cavalry troops surrounded a dense forest, Qin Feng, the commander of the 103 army, commanded his men to launch a fire attack.


    In the dense forest, 5000 Liaodong cavalry are hiding here. The leader is Luo baikun, the Deputy General of Liaodong cavalry in the northern Ming Dynasty.


    Considering that the number of sneak attacks is not too large, in order to better hide his body, Luo baikun was ordered to come this time with only 10000 cavalry troops. Originally, everything was very smooth, and even they could swallow the looted food and grass for self-sufficiency.


    Just when Luo baikun wanted to make a big fight in the rear of the five-star army in the way of maintaining war, the painting style suddenly changed and the scouts reported that tens of thousands of five-star Army soldiers appeared outside the dense forest where they were hiding.


    There was a bad feeling in his heart, but in order to stabilize the morale of the army, Luo baikun still looked indifferent and said, "it doesn''t matter. Even if they know we are here, we can''t do it in the dense forest."


    Luo baikun said he was very confident. But I never thought that the five-star army had no intention to rush into the dense forest, and directly adopted the most primitive and direct attack - fire attack.


    On the grassland, there are many dense forests, valleys and hills, especially dense forests. Because of the good environmental protection, there is no problem of indiscriminate cutting, and dense forests can be seen everywhere. This has also become a major factor of instability. But knowing this, there is nothing you can do. You can''t burn all the dense forests. In this way, what should you do when it''s necessary to build a house and burn firewood?


    But if you have enough information and burn only one place, it''s still no big deal. Just like now, the fire just came to the hiding place of the northern Ming cavalry. With the smoke, all kinds of birds and animals in the forest ran out. Before long, one by one, the northern Ming cavalry also killed out.


    Luo baikun could not tolerate his brothers being smoked or burned alive. Although he knew that there were a large number of five-star Army bows and arrows waiting for him, at this moment, he had no other choice but to rush out.


    When he rushed out, Luo baikun also played a trick. He divided the team of 5000 people into more than 20 batches, of which there were more than 1000 people and less than dozens or hundreds of people, in order to confuse the five-star army outside, make them poor and give more people a chance to escape. This includes yourself.


    In order not to attract people''s attention, Luo baikun assigned other teams, leaving only 50 soldiers. With such a small team, the target is naturally small and will not attract the attention of the five-star army.


    Sure enough, when their team rushed out not far behind the other teams, it did not attract the attention of the 103 army. They thought it was just a small group of enemy, just a burst of bow and arrow shooting. After leaving the bodies of more than 20 soldiers, Luo baikun finally escaped.

 Chapter 1315

    Later, the prisoner learned that the big fish had been released through interrogation. Commander Qin Feng blamed himself very much. This battle showed him that the elite northern Ming Liaodong cavalry was completely different from his previous opponents. In the past, he dealt with some mountain bandits and some unorganized anti Yang forces, which was far from the disciplined northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry army.


    Qin Feng put away his carelessness and took the initiative to apologize to commander Hu mang. Afterwards, he took a symbolic warning on his back, which made him more alert and finally became a famous general.


    Luo baikun was lucky and finally escaped, but others didn''t have that luck. After that, only less than 1000 cavalry returned to Daru city in various ways. When I went out, it was 10000 and when I came back, it was only 1000. In contrast, it was much more than the losses paid by the five-star army, and they were elite.


    In order to cultivate this elite cavalry team, Beiming doesn''t know how much human, material and financial resources it has spent. Every loss will hurt Fang Dingshan. This time he lost so much that he really cried.


    After hearing the news, Hou Wuqing comforted Fang Dingshan and said that these lost troops could be recruited and retrained without too much sadness. Er then proposed to prepare Liaodong cavalry for battle. After all, he didn''t know whether this would arouse the anger of King Wunan and trigger a war between the five-star army and the northern Ming army.


    Commander Hu mang did not dare to decide whether to attack Dalu city. He sent a telegram to Yang Chendong and made a detailed report on the situation before and after.


    Yang Chendong, who is in Yili District, learned about the situation and issued an order. Everything is still the same. This time, although the northern Ming army provoked ahead, they also lost the most. I believe that with the lessons learned this time, they should not mess around.


    As for not turning against Beiming, Yang Chendong naturally has his own plan.


    Yang Chendong can raise troops to attack other alien races, forces or countries, and even move forward with the enemy''s bodies and blood all the way. But for Daming, who is all Han people, he would never do so. His goal was originally to make the Han people strong. If he killed the Han people with his backhand, wouldn''t it run counter to his goal?


    The matter was put on hold for the time being. As soon as the matter came out, Shi Heng and Fang Dingshan really became a lot more honest. Although they don''t know why the five-star army doesn''t retaliate against them, they don''t dare to try. If they really lead the five-star army, they really don''t have much confidence to stop it. For now, they are satisfied that the two sides do not interfere with each other.


    ......


    Gongliu is outside the city. The cry of killing shook the sky, and countless people holding swords were attacking the city tower.


    Soldiers in Yili handlebar uniforms are constantly releasing bows and arrows or holding swords and guns to defend the city. Not far from the city, the five-star cavalry are lined up here. The five-star flag is flying high. Bai Shuang, the commander of the first army of the foreign race, is riding on the horse. His eyes are cold and silent.


    After crossing the Tianshan Mountain and entering the little yuledu division, the first foreign army led by Bai Shuang appeared here with an invincible posture all the way.


    The clever Bai Shuang sent a small team to meet a small group of enemies and pressed the whole army against a large group of enemies, so that his soldiers had a round of experience on the battlefield. Although there were some losses, the effect was very good. The soldiers have experienced the cruel battle of the battlefield and have seen blood. There are no recruits in the army. They are all fierce veterans.


    While training, Bai Shuang did not forget to strengthen himself. This time, only his first foreign army came to Yili. In the final analysis, it was just more than 30000 people. With these people, he wants to subvert the power of hundreds of thousands of soldiers or hosts. He doesn''t have this arrogance.


    After thinking about how to develop and strengthen himself, Bai Shuang had his own idea, reported the idea to Yang Chendong through the radio, and most importantly obtained his consent.


    Bai Shuang, who got the permission, began to implement it. With his efforts, villages outside important towns and big cities were surrounded. Some local rich men in several villages have become the ghosts of the first army of the alien race. After killing these obstacles, the local people opened their warehouses to release food. The local people were exposed to light and could finally fill their stomachs. At this time, when the five-star army showed the intention of soliciting, saying that as long as they followed them, once they captured important towns, they could get more food, more and more young people joined the five-star army, and the team expanded more and more.


    Since ancient times, people have been the kindest and most contented. This is not only the Han people, but also other alien races. Their requirements are very simple. They can eat enough and be satisfied without being starved to death. But this little request is still unable to be met.


    The gap between the rich and the poor is everywhere, but the emperors only see the prosperity of the capital and the big city. As for the life of the people in those corners, they have no way to know and no one will tell them. But it is undeniable that these people are a force that can not be ignored. They often rise up first when they rebel.


    Bai Shuang, who once knew this well under the guidance of Yang Houdong, chose to take these people under his command this time. Use their power to complete the strategy and action of attacking Er shield with son''s spear. Now it seems that everything is going well. Today, there are 30000 foreign First Army soldiers under white hands and 80000 people in the army.


    These 80000 people, not the limit, are expanding at the rate of thousands of people joining every day. When there were more people, they needed more food and grass. Bai Shuang gave up the idea of attacking small villages and villages and set his goal on some important towns and cities. Gongliu City, as the main traffic road leading the country to telhala, is heavily guarded. Of course, it has a lot of grain and grass.


    After Bai Shuang gave an order, 100000 people surrounded Gongliu City, and then there was a cruel siege.


    This war mainly focused on the people in Yili. After Bai Shuang promised that once the city was captured, 70% of the property and food in the city could be divided by the other party. As long as 30% of the five-star army promised, these people became excited and excited. Even without Bai Shuang''s urging, they made their own ladder for attacking the city. Holding various weapons seized before, including knives, swords, guns, sticks, and even hoes and pickaxes, they launched a very fierce attack on Gongliu city.


    In Gongliu City, there is enough strength to put 20000 troops in it. With such a superior force, it is almost impossible to attack with cold weapons only by relying on more than 30000 people of the first army of different nationalities. But with this 80000 people''s army, it is completely different. They are fighting for survival. They are really fierce at defending death. One wave dies and another wave rushes up. They have the tendency not to stop until they win the city.


    After attacking the city for five consecutive days, only half of the 20000 soldiers in the city were killed or injured, and their morale was low. Seeing that the city might be broken, the general guarding the city was forced to send out the sixth carrier pigeon for help.


    At this time, in the city and palace, King Baolide was sitting on the throne with a sad face, and his eyes fell on the prime minister arip, general ulji, Kurban and others in the palace.


    The sudden appearance of the first foreign army completely caught Yili by surprise.


    When King Baolide and Prime Minister arip analyzed the situation before, they didn''t think of this at all. They thought that although the five-star army was strong, the lack of troops was indeed a fatal defect. It is impossible to pose any threat to China.


    With Tianshan Mountain as a block, even if the five-star army sends troops, the number will not be too many. After all, more people and more food and grass will become the biggest constraint. They came with the idea of watching the tiger fight on a mountain. They even thought about how many reinforcements they would send to support the Turpan country. They still knew the truth.


    Unexpectedly, the five-star army appeared in front of them like this, and no one could stop it all the way. This came to Gongliu city.


    Gongliucheng is only 200 li away from yilibaoli. Once it is broken, the capital yilibaoli will be in danger. It can be said that they have shaken their fundamental foundation.


    Under the gaze of King Baolide, arip finally opened his mouth, "saving is necessary, but the problem is how to save and how many troops to send still need to be discussed."


    The meaning of this sentence shows that arip is also hesitant. How many people should be sent to help? Is it to send the main force to fight with the five-star army there? Or send a small number of troops to solve the siege of Gongliu city.


    Ali Pu is so embarrassed, but it''s just because those who attack the city are also trying to kill the people of the country. Even if they kill them, it''s harmless to the five-star army. On the contrary, they have to bear a bad name of eliminating the people, which is not what the name wants.


    At this point, Baolide is also very embarrassed and angry.


    He thought he was very considerate of the people since he was in power, and he cooperated with his counterpart arip. The national strength of the whole country was also rising, otherwise he wouldn''t have the idea of expanding territory. But why did the people rebel? This is really puzzling.


    At this point, the German King of Baoli also committed a bureaucratic style, that is, the famous Prime Minister arip has also become a person who works for the tiger. They just saw the prosperity in front of them, and could not imagine the hardships of people''s life in some remote areas under their rule.


    Of course, in their capacity, even if they want to examine the suffering of the people, it is also difficult. There are a large number of people following in and out. Where do they have such opportunities? At this point, I have to say that Yang Chendong did a good job.

 Chapter 1316

    With the sharp weapon of Yang newspaper, countless journalists walk around and send what they see and hear to the local Yang newspaper. Where there is a situation can be seen at a glance. Once the resident insects are dug out because of their reports, they will get a lot of rewards to mobilize the enthusiasm of journalists to the greatest extent. Now, for example, Yang newspapers from all over the country have become a must read for important officials like Yu Qian. When Yang Chendong is free, he will also go to see different Yang newspapers sent from all over the country to understand the situation under the rule.


    In the era of no network, it is naturally impossible to spread everything all over the world. However, with Yang Bao, the situation has also been greatly alleviated. In particular, Yang Chendong strongly advocated journalists to send more dark things to the newspaper and give major rewards. This kind of behavior, which is usually regarded as shameful by the monarch and even covered up everywhere, has been encouraged by Yang Chendong. It can be imagined that in front of these reporters, they have to pick out three thorns if they have nothing to do. Where else dare officials to fool around?


    The emergence of Yang Bao has also become a spur for local officials. Once they know where the people can''t eat, they will solve it as soon as possible, that is, they are afraid that the matter will be reported and affect their political achievements.


    In addition, Yang adopted the law of proportionate grain payment. That is, when the harvest is good, pay more grain, when the harvest is bad, pay less grain, and you can receive grain before you reach adulthood. In this way, there is no need to worry about the lack of food in famine years and the vigorous handing over of grain at harvest, and the people will become richer and richer. At least food and clothing is not a problem.


    The people can have enough to eat and have spare money to buy things they like. Under such living conditions, who else would think about rebellion? I''m afraid some people dare to think like this. The people can''t pass this level first.


    Different policies lead to different popular feelings. There are too many loopholes to be found in Yili compared with the Yang system. Even if Baoli de and arip make great efforts to formulate good policies, they will completely change their appearance among the lower officials. The people still can''t get real benefits. What can they do if they don''t rebel without food?


    But in any case, they are still the people under their own rule. If they really turn their faces with them, they will only lose their own strength, which is the headache for Baolide and arip.


    The people are their roots, but now they have become their enemies. At this moment, the two regretted. If they had known this, they would have been better to the people or moved them to the city. It''s all because they underestimate the power of the people and think that these people are just a plate of loose sand and can''t form a climate.


    "We must save and kill the people." after hesitating for a long time, King Baolide finally made up his mind.


    Listening to this decision, Prime Minister arip trembled. He knew that the worst result was coming. It would be unimaginable if he really killed all these people. Even if he won this battle, he would try his best to leave the people behind. What about the country and development? But at this time, he could not stop it, because he knew that in the current situation, the decision was undoubtedly very correct.


    It''s easy to make up your mind. Then you ordered Wu Liji to take 80000 cavalry out of the city to rescue Gongliu county. If the people don''t retreat, they will be killed.


    Uliji took orders and left, but it was more than 200 miles, which was more than half a day for the cavalry. As soon as their vanguard army came out, the reconnaissance cavalry of the first alien army found out and quickly spread the news back.


    "Junzuo? 80000 cavalry, we are afraid of losing the enemy." Tu Hai, the commander of the different 301 division, said with a worried face in the temporary military headquarters.


    During this period of time, Bai Shuang has convinced Tu Hai and others with his own means, making them fully realize that the commander in front of him is indeed outstanding in terms of personal ability, in addition to his younger age. If you have to compare, he is much stronger than the former commander perminda.


    Not only Tu Hai, the other three teachers also looked at Bai Shuang. They wanted to see how the junzuo would solve and face such a dilemma.


    "Yes, I can''t beat you." Bai Shuang said easily, without blushing at all because of this sentence. He only has more than 30000 people. The other side does have 80000 cavalry. They are fighting on their own. Whether they supply logistics or supplement military personnel, they are not comparable. That is, of course, there is no way to fight this battle. "If you can''t fight, withdraw. Our plan was not to attack big cities and towns."


    "Withdraw?"


    Tu Hai and others were stunned at the decision. Obviously, the result was somewhat beyond his expectation.


    "Of course we''re going to withdraw, didn''t the chief butcher say? But if we don''t go, we''ll wait and order the army to be ready to retreat. By the way, take out a part of the silver we''ve captured during this period and distribute it to the siege people, saying it''s a reward for their efforts in recent days." Bai Shuang smiled hehe.


    It is right to withdraw troops. Making preparations in advance can ensure that there will be no loss when Yili''s army comes. But when it comes to giving money, several teachers are confused. Even if they want to retreat, the people will naturally abandon them. What should we do to give them money?


    Seeing that none of the four teachers spoke, I knew they couldn''t figure it out. Bai Shuang knew that if he didn''t explain, he was afraid that everyone would be unable to get through psychologically, so he said: "Silver is something outside our body. We are marching and fighting now. Bringing so many things will only affect our speed. That is, it''s better to give half to the people so that they will know our good. So when we try to suppress them, what will they think?"


    "Hmm? Oh, I see. This is a comparison. As intruders, we give back money to the people. On the contrary, their army does want to massacre, which will only make the people more alienated from them. It is also possible to find us." Luan Xiaogang, the teacher of the 302 Division, said suddenly.


    "Yes, yes, this is a pit." Mingzhi Changxin, the head of the 303 different division, also spoke. It''s rare that he, as an alien, understood the Han culture so thoroughly.


    Bai Shuang was very satisfied with the subordinate''s performance, and then said with a smile: "well, that is, everyone knows the meaning of this, so let''s arrange it now."


    The first foreign army took out half of the plundered silver and distributed it to the people in yilibaoli who were attacking the city, which received a lot of praise.


    In contrast, the monarch of his own family gave up them, but the enemy sent silver. It is clear at a glance who is good and who is bad.


    In the praise of the people, uliji took 80000 cavalry to the outside of Gongliu City, and then there was a fight against the people.


    Infantry was naturally weak against cavalry. With inferior weapons and no effective organization, the people were soon killed and retreated. There was a river of blood outside the city, and more than 20000 people''s bodies were thrown down.


    After winning such a battle, general uliji was not happy at all. He didn''t even know whether it was good or bad, but as a general, he just obeyed his orders. With a sigh, he ordered: "consolidate the city and prepare arrows, fire oil, sleepers and giant stones in case the enemy attacks again."


    When Wuliji reorganized the defense of Gongliu City, a message spread by nearly 1.6 million people soon spread to Yili and spread around the country. What Baolide was a faint army, did not dare to be the enemy of the five-star army, and only dared to kill the people. Soon, the people were in an uproar and greatly shook the foundation of the country.


    At this time, the first foreign army has turned to the west of ketmian mountain, and there is a heavy city TUTA stone over there, which is their next target.


    With early preparation, the army withdrew safely without any loss, which made Bai Shuang the new army commander more authoritative. Now few people in the first army of different nationalities are dissatisfied with the young army commander.


    When the first foreign army arrived near the tutasheng City, it can be imagined that there will be a side-by-side siege. Maybe it won''t be long before the people here will use it under their encouragement. The name of the five-star army as a good teacher will soon spread here.


    ......


    In Luobu city in Yeerqiang, the new Fifth Army is preparing to continue its expedition.


    With the example of the first foreign army, Shi Wanshan also bought and used the local people. Moreover, they did a good job. One of the most important reasons is that they had the help of general Alef, which is definitely a sharp weapon.


    As the top general of Yeerqiang''s platoon, Araf knows the situation here very well. After discussing with Ning Wenfeng, the commander of the fourth Bu division, Shi Wanshan reused Araf and allowed him to establish an army.


    With the support of the new five armies, a "puppet army" was established soon, and its personnel continued to expand. This time, it was able to successfully capture rob City, in which the puppet army played a very important role.


    After seizing the city, the puppet army opened its warehouse and released grain. All the puppet troops, including their families, ate and saved a lot of grain. Suddenly, people''s mentality is easy to change because they get so many benefits out of thin air.


    Compared with many years of hard work, they still have to live a poor life, but now they can eat and wear warm clothes only by revolting, which also aroused the greed of many people. The number of puppet troops was once expanding. In just a few days, the number exceeded the new Fifth Army, reaching 40000.

 Chapter 1317

    Araf took charge of the military power again. These were given by the five-star army, which made him excited and loyal at the same time. With his full cooperation and the people''s desire for better benefits, the new Fifth Army led them all the way south to the next target, Qitai city. It is conceivable that before long, the whole Yeerqiang department will be in chaos under the pressure of the two armies. Perhaps at that time, all the problems here can be solved without the main force of the five-star army.


    ......


    Compared with the achievements and victories of the first foreign army and the new Fifth Army, Yang Chendong''s main force of the five-star army has just conquered the iron gate pass and is confronting the distant Aries Dynasty.


    This time, entrusted by the Three Kingdoms of Yili, the Aries Dynasty came to help, sending a full 150000 troops, including 100000 cavalry and 50000 infantry.


    When Yang Chendong heard the news, he first turned his tongue. Think of Daming, although it is called vast territory, abundant resources and large population, in fact, the financial resources are not as powerful as outsiders think, at least in the war horse.


    Like the 100000 Liaodong cavalry army, it was built at a great cost in the northern Ming Dynasty. If awesome, inexhaustible war horses, and their strong logistic supply, it is not easy to build a million troops. If that''s the case, let alone someone go to their trouble. Those foreigners are not lucky to be in trouble.


    From this point of view alone, how important war horses are to a country. This time, the Aries Dynasty shot 100000 cavalry. It is said that some elite divisions are one person and two horses. This number makes Yang Chendong jealous instantly.


    Today''s Yang family thinks that it is very powerful. No matter its territory, population and wealth, it can definitely be expected by any force and country. But even in the war horse, there are still serious deficiencies. This naturally has a lot to do with the continuous strength of the five-star army and the increasing number of soldiers, but why doesn''t it show that the inside information of the five-star army is still too bad?


    Now there are more than 100000 war horses in front of him. Yang Chendong''s lack of heart is a strange thing. Just as he was thinking about how to clean up the army of the Aries Dynasty, he received a telegram from Hu Mang, which recorded in detail that the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry attacked the transport convoy and the immigrant people.


    "A group of villains." Yang Er looked angry after reading the telegram. But Yang Chendong''s face remained unchanged and fell into meditation.


    He has his own ideas on how to solve the problems between himself and the northern and southern Daming. Considering his goals and ideals, he decided whether to hit the two places hard. In the future, the Han people will become the masters of the whole world. It is obviously impossible if the population is too small. Then he can''t do such a self defeating practice.


    At this moment, the Han people in the northern and Southern Ming dynasties have long been regarded by Yang Chendong as their own people. He will feel heartache for the plain loss.


    It''s a pity that few people can understand this idea. Perhaps in the eyes of many Daming people, especially those Royal clans and so-called instant stakeholders who have read a lot of poetry and books, they are a different kind of people who want to seek power and usurp power.


    How difficult would it be for these people to surrender to themselves without bloodshed?


    The revolution has not yet succeeded, and comrades still need to work hard. For his great ideal, Yang Chendong will not retreat half a minute even if he knows that there is an abyss ahead. He firmly believes that as long as he does something, there is the possibility of success. And he is now on his way to success.


    "If you take the initiative to provoke us, you must pay the price. Tell Hu mang by telegram to make him look like a big army attacking the city and force Shi Heng to hand over one million Han people. Otherwise, you will break through Dalu city and kill at the foot of the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. Tell Yang Si by telegram to let his logistics division build momentum and cooperate with him with all his strength." Yang Chendong said firmly.


    "One million?" hearing this request, Yang Er took a deep breath, and then said with some worry, "I''m afraid they won''t agree to this request?"


    "Sure." Yang Chendong''s mouth hung a smile. No one knows the system of Daming better than him. At the moment, it is the weak northern Ming Dynasty. On the combat power, he is no longer the opponent of the five-star army. He can see this clearly, and so can Zhu Qiyu. In order to keep his power, he can only agree.


    In a country where literature is used to make martial arts, the emperor is the first, important officials and clans are the second, other literary officials and scholars of Confucianism are the third, military generals are about to rank fourth, and the people at the bottom have no position at all. Just paying such a price can temporarily keep their own safety. Yang Chendong believes that Zhu Qiyu knows how to choose. And even if he doesn''t want to choose, others will help him make a choice.


    Yang Chendong looked confident. He wants to erode the strength of Beiming in this way, just like a frog boiled in warm water. One day, when the other party reacts, he will find that they have no people to use, no army to send, and no popular will to take. At that time, it is time to win without blood.


    Another important factor that prompted Yang Chendong to make this decision is that with the continuous development and growth of the red inlaid City, the continuous expansion of the Yang territory, and the increasing number of troops of the five-star army, the Han people available for him are not enough.


    Just like in some secret factories in chixian City, with the popularization and application of electricity, with the scientific and technological books he took out, the production lines were built one by one, and new factories also sprung up, and each factory began to be short of people. Yang Chendong was forced to think of other ways.


    In his opinion, some knowledge is nothing to be learned by the Han people. Even if one day he is old and his children are not competitive, it will be the Han people who master this knowledge and power. In this way, even if it is on and off, on and off, the meat will eventually rot in the pot instead of going to other foreign countries.


    With this in mind, Han people dare to use even if they are stupid. Taking this opportunity, a million people came, which should play a great role in alleviating the development of chiembedded city.


    Yang Chendong said in such a positive tone that Yang Er would not question. After agreeing, he went to the telegraph room. Yang Chendong again set his eyes on the sand table in front of him. After a while, his voice with a trace of magnetism came out, "come and inform the fourth division commander of Lu to make Daqiang come."


    With a Venus on his shoulder, Ling Daqiang soon appeared in front of Yang Chendong.


    As a cold front division, Yang Chendong is the most favored and invested leader of the firearm division. At the beginning of the year, all of them were promoted from senior colonel to major general, which also represents the promotion and importance of their status in the army.


    "Six young masters, let Daqiang come to report." the standard salute made Daqiang stand in place with his chest.


    "Very good." Yang Chendong, a soldier, took a satisfied look at Ling Daqiang, and then waved. Before the two came to the sand table, Yang Chendong pointed to changdoupo in front of the iron gate and said, "see here, there are 150000 troops of the Aries Dynasty, including 100000 cavalry and 50000 infantry. How about you? Do you have the confidence to give them a powerful attack?"


    The fourth division of the mainland has only a combined strength of more than 8000 people. It is really impossible to deal with an army of 150000 people. At the moment, it is impossible to say that Da Qiang will not be afraid at all. But even at the request of Yang Chendong, Daqiang stood at attention without hesitation and said, "please give orders to ensure the completion of the task."


    "Very good." what Yang Chendong wants is this non discount attitude. Of course, he also knew that it was impossible to keep all the enemies, so what he just said was to give his opponent a powerful blow. As for how to do it, he naturally knew it already. "Order the division commander to prepare the troops. Two days later, 20000 individual rockets and grenades sent by the logistics department will be delivered. Then the armed forces are ready to attack three days later. Is there a problem?"


    This is Yang Chendong''s confidence. After years of efforts, the rocket launcher shell lathe was finally developed and began to operate years ago. Although it is far inferior to later generations, one lathe can produce 200 shells a day. There are two lathes, which is equivalent to 400 shells a day. This time, 5000 shells were transported at one time, which is enough to cope with the current situation.


    As for the wooden handle grenade, there is no scientific and technological content. As long as the gunpowder ratio is appropriate, it is easier to install. This time, 20000 were also transported. Next, it will continue to appear to ensure strong firepower support for the five-star army.


    These are the experiences summarized by Yang Chendong in the first World War of botiangang. In the face of a small group of cavalry, firearms play a very limited role. If they are used forcibly, it is not impossible, but it is too wasteful and uneconomical. But there is no problem facing the enemy''s army. Yang Chendong has decided that in the future, whenever he meets a large number of enemies, he will use firearms at one rate, which can not only accelerate the time to seize the territory, but also reduce his own casualties. Compared with the money for weapons and materials, it will save a lot just for the soldiers'' pension. Why not?


    Originally, Da Qiang didn''t have much confidence, but Yang Chendong issued the order, even if he couldn''t do it, he had to do it. Now, hearing the support of rocket launchers and grenades, he was naturally confident and confident. When he faced Yang Chendong for the second time, his tone was also one point higher and replied, "ensure to complete the task."

 Chapter 1318

    Under the command of Yang Chendong, the fourth Lu Division was ready for battle. Other armies, divisions and regiments also received different tasks one after another. When the enemy was in chaos, they took advantage of the situation and won greater victory. In contrast, the army of the Baiyang Dynasty with 150000 people is still dreaming of its own spring and autumn dream.


    Due to its geographical location, the people of the Aries Dynasty were strong and powerful, especially the combat effectiveness of the cavalry. After all, the influence of the grassland cavalry was still there, not to the most declining period.


    While the military strength is strong, the economic strength is too weak. The nomadic people who came from nomadic origin are looting in addition to grazing. As for production and construction, they are still in the embryonic stage. Even in a strict sense, just conscious, have not paid any practical action.


    It is because of this that they need to rob more to seize what they need, just like food, and they always rely on looting to maintain. And now, they can finally change a way, that is to ask.


    The advantage of sending troops to help yilibali and Yeerqiang (formerly Turpan) is necessary. It''s like the three countries promised that as long as the Aries Dynasty sent troops, their food and grass is not a problem at all. They are responsible for solving it.


    The plan did not change quickly. When the Aries Dynasty saw that this was a good opportunity to increase income and profit and wanted to take a share and earn benefits, Turpan had been destroyed. Yili and Yeerqiang also let them take care of themselves because of the five-star country''s split attack. On the contrary, the Aries Dynasty became a scattered army.


    This result is naturally unsatisfactory, especially the leader general tiridar. When he set out for the war, he clapped his chest to King uzong Hassan and promised that he would go back with more food and other booty this time. But now, it has become an existence that no one cares about, and there has long been a anger in my heart.


    In the big tent, tiridar, with an angry face, said to the two deputy generals Nur Ahon and nizamu: "send more scouts to inform the two countries and tell them that if we don''t send food again, we will withdraw our troops. At that time, let the five-star army occupy this area, and they will have nothing at that time."


    "Yes." the two generals immediately bowed their heads and promised. When he looked up, tiridar''s face had looked much better, but he also fell down, "how about? What''s the reaction of the five-star army opposite?"


    "Yes, they have been dispatching troops these two days, but because there are a lot of scouts on the other side, our scouts can''t get too close and don''t know where to go, but I think they should be prepared." Nuer ahong reported in detail what he learned. From his attitude, he is still very qualified and very careful.


    After talking for a while, he saw that lidar was only listening with slightly narrowed eyes and didn''t mean to express his opinions. After considering it, he said carefully: "general, I''m afraid the five-star army will make a big move this time. Shall we step back to ensure a sufficient distance between the two sides?"


    "Stand back? Where are you going?" lidar began this time without waiting, and nizamu on one side spoke first. "The distance between our two sides is now 20 Li, which is enough for the buffer between the armies. We also have time to make arrangements for what the other party wants to do. Besides, I don''t think the five-star army will take the initiative to attack us. This kind of losing and hurting both is what they want to see."


    Speaking of these, nizamu is completely elated. He has carefully analyzed the strength of both the enemy and ourselves. Although the five-star army is strong, the number of troops entering the country is only more than 200000. Even with miscellaneous, it is less than 300000. In addition, they have a total of 5.6 million soldiers in yibali and Yeerqiang, twice as many as each other. It also occupies the advantage of home court. I really can''t think of any possibility of beating the field.


    Say that the 150000 troops on his side are a hard bone. The five-star army on the opposite side is not as strong as his own. What are you going to attack? Are you kidding?


    Nizamu was very confident, which also infected tiridar. He also said with a very optimistic attitude: "yes, this general also thinks so. The five-star army has no such appetite to eat us. They are just bluffing. There is no need to talk to them and let them toss."


    Seeing that the two generals didn''t care, Nur Ahon was worried and wanted to say something, "but before, the 100000 troops of Kazakhstan were destroyed by the five-star army in World War I, we can''t help..."


    "That''s enough." seeing Nur Ahon still chattering, tiridar''s face pulled down, "that''s because they despise the enemy. The terrain of botiangang is not suitable for the army at all. Our Changdou slope is completely different. Our terrain is open and there are several high slopes around. As long as we form the potential of horns, the other party can''t take any advantage of it."


    In this war, tiridar''s confidence was also greatly related to their terrain. Changdou slope is thirty miles long and ten miles wide. There are several high slopes around it, which are now occupied by their army. It can be said that as long as the five-star army dares to attack here, they can stand tall and head. If the cavalry on the ground are cooperating, it is not said that they will never come back, but it is entirely possible to hit them hard.


    "Yes." Nur Ahon wanted to say something, but after being scolded by tiridar, he simply closed his mouth. Although he also thought that there was no problem with the arrangement, he didn''t know why. He was so flustered that he always felt something was going to happen.


    "Well, let''s all go down and take good care of our army. What we have to do now is to respond to all changes with inaction. Here we can make the main force of the five-star army dare not act rashly. This is a great achievement. Therefore, both Yili Baili and Yeerqiang should obediently send us food and grass and meet our requirements." tiridar sneered. He had a plan in his mind, that is, unless he had to, he would not be the enemy of the five-star army, and would work here, and then continue to collect the grain and grass sent by the two countries and send it back to China to solve the problem of eating in the Aries Dynasty.


    It doesn''t take a soldier to get so many benefits. It''s a great achievement anyway. As for whether the five-star army really can''t help it, he is not afraid. He supports 150000 soldiers. If the five-star army must come, he doesn''t mind giving the other party a powerful look to let them know that the five-star army is not invincible in this place.


    ......


    It''s time for two days.


    Hundreds of mules and carriages appeared in the main camp under the protection of the alien second army.


    In order to protect the safety of these shells and grenades, Niu duo, commander of the second foreign army, escorted them personally, taking yi305 division and yi306 division to protect them. Such a lineup, even in the event of an enemy raid, also has the power to fight back.


    After the materials were handed over, shells, grenades and 50 individual rocket launchers were sent to the hands of the commander Daqiang of the fourth land division, Niu duo came to the main camp and returned to Yang Chendong.


    It''s true to restore your life, but it''s also true to want to receive an attack mission. As soon as Niu duo entered the camp, he felt the smell before the first World War. He was also the commander of the alien army. Bai Shuangzheng took the alien first army like sun monkey into Princess Iron Fan''s stomach and was making a scene. His alien second army could only be responsible for the protection of logistics materials. The gap was so big that he felt very unfair.


    Bai Shuang is Yang Chendong''s student, which Niu duo can''t compare. So at ordinary times, he kept silent. This time, he caught up. He would not sit aside as an audience anyway. He would also attack. He would win military merit for the second army of the alien race.


    In the main account, only Niu duo with the rank of Senior Colonel came in after asking for instructions. Yang Chendong is sitting on a chair drinking tea and looking at the new issue of Yang newspaper in Shicheng area. He looks very leisurely and complacent.


    This made Niu duo happy. Yang Chendong is in a good mood. This is a good sign. When he became Yang Chendong, he took two steps quickly, came to Yang Chendong, paid a standard military salute and said, "report to the sixth young master. Niu duo, the second army of the alien race, came to report his work. Please give instructions."


    As soon as Niu duo entered the account, Yang Chendong saw that he didn''t say hello because he thought it was unnecessary. The commander himself personally accepted his life, which is enough to prove that he is optimistic about this person. Even if you are your own person, why should you be polite? Seeing Niu duo standing there, Yang Chendong put down his newspaper and said with a smile, "commander Niu, come and sit down."


    "Thank you for your seat." Niu duo answered mechanically, and then carefully came to the stool next to Yang Chendong and sat down.


    Even if you sit down, you may not be comfortable standing. You can only half pull your ass next to the stool. It looks like you will stand up at any time. It''s a little tired.


    After noticing Niu duo''s uncomfortable posture, Yang Chendong gently tilted his mouth and smiled, "well, there are no outsiders here, just be casual." as he said, he also pushed the fruit plate in front of him forward.


    In the fruit tray, there are paper wrapped candy, peanuts, melon seeds and cigarettes produced by chixian City, which is rich. Niu duo grinned and showed an unnatural smile. Then he carefully took Wunan ace cigarette, took out one and handed it to Yang Chendong, and took another in his hand.


    Yang Chendong took over the cigarette. Niu duo over there had lit the match and looked sad. All this was created by Yang Chendong. None of them is an amazing invention. Anyone should be surprised at it.

 Chapter 1319

    With the match lit by Niu duo, Yang Chendong lit his cigarette, took a sip, and said casually, "how''s it going? Is the journey going well?"


    "Report to the sixth young master. It''s very smooth. Knowing the importance of this batch of materials, our second alien army sent two divisions to escort them. No one didn''t have eyes on them." when talking about business, Niu duo stood upright again.


    "OK, be casual, be casual." Yang Chendong nodded. "You know what Beiming did to the logistics army?"


    "Yes, I heard. If you want to say that they are really bold, don''t face it. Sixth young master, your subordinates ask for war. Please allow our alien second army to attack Dalu city and give a good look to the northern Ming army." Niu duo looked angry when talking about these things. He only hates why the other party didn''t attack him. Otherwise, he will teach the other party how to be a man.


    "Don''t need it for the time being." Yang Chendong also took some anger in his expression for a while. "He has sent a telegram to Hu Mang and asked him to negotiate with Beiming. If he doesn''t compensate, he will beat them."


    "Yes, if you don''t obey, you''ll make them obedient." Niu duo agreed. He was also born in Daming. He used to be a centurion in the Daming army before, but now he doesn''t hesitate to fight Beiming. It can be seen that he has now fully integrated into the five-star army.


    In the five-star army, the respect given to generals and soldiers is absolutely unmatched by Ming Dynasty. In the environment where emperors and scholar bureaucrats rule the world, the rule of writing and martial arts is the mainstream, and martial arts people are regarded as just brave barbarians. There is no social position at all. It''s like in the Yang system. Both generals and soldiers are respected, as long as you If you have the ability, there will be a platform for you to play. There will be no injustice. This is also the reason why Yang Department can attract more talents here.


    At the thought of playing the platform, Niu duo''s face was red, and some hesitated, "sixth young master, is it... Is it going to fight a big war?"


    It is said that this question is somewhat abrupt. It is already a military secret. Yang Chendong doesn''t want to say it and no one can inquire. But Niu Duo is not only the head of the army, but also the person Yang Chendong trusts and likes. At this time, it is also a private occasion. It''s not a nuisance to ask.


    "Well, it''s to start against the army of the Aries Dynasty in front." Yang Chendong doesn''t mean to hide. After all, the military action plan has been made long ago. Some cavalry troops have begun to move towards the planned position yesterday. Now it''s OK to tell Niu duo.


    Sure enough, it was about to start. Niu duo immediately became excited. He stretched out his hand to snuff out his cigarette and asked eagerly, "sixth young master, do you know if our alien second army has any tasks?"


    "You..." Yang Chendong knew Niu duo''s intention at this time, and couldn''t help laughing.


    With Yang Chendong''s smile, Niu duo became a little nervous. He was afraid of being beaten back. He said anxiously: "sixth young master, we have two main divisions from the two different armies this time, and we can also share the attack task. Besides, commander Bai, they have been doing meritorious deeds all the time. We..."


    Commander Bai refers to Bai Shuang, commander of the first foreign army. Niu duo brought him up and asked Yang Chendong to give them a chance. They can''t always watch others eat meat. They can''t even drink a soup.


    Originally, Yang Chendong didn''t mean to start the second army of the alien race, because they weren''t there when making the plan. But now that he arrived with his weapons, it was a waste of the combat power of more than 10000 people of the two main divisions. In addition, Bai Shuang has been doing meritorious deeds and always let Niu duo watch. It''s not like that, Yu Military morale is not a good thing.


    Considering these reasons, Yang Chendong finally nodded his head and said, "OK, follow the king to the sand table."


    This is the agreement. Niu duo got up with great joy on his face and followed Yang Chendong to the sand table.


    ......


    On the grassland in June, there is a light mist in the morning, which indicates that this day will be a good day.


    The five-star army camp had breakfast at 5:00. At 5:30, all the armies began to move one after another. Under the protection of Liaodong cavalry division, Qingqi regiment and reconnaissance regiment, all the members of the fourth Lu Division rushed straight to the Baiyang Dynasty camp 20 miles ahead.


    This action was discovered by the scouts, and the news immediately returned to the army, which surprised tiridar, who had just got up and was still thinking about where to walk today.


    Nuer Ahon and nizamu, two generals who got the news, rushed to the main account respectively. At this moment, lidar was already sitting on the big chair, and his ordinary face could not see what he was thinking.


    "General, the five-star army has moved and is coming to us." Nur Ahon whispered.


    "I see. What kind of panic? It''s just a test move by the five-star army. The general has informed the whole army to be on alert. It doesn''t hurt." During this time, tiridar had calmed down a lot. Although it was true that the change of the five-star army was somewhat unexpected to him, he didn''t feel any panic when he thought he had made sufficient preparations before. After comforting himself, he sent his senior general nizamu to supervise the front army and another senior general Nur Ahon to contact several nearby mountains Head the army and prepare them to fight together.


    Nizamu was ordered to leave. When he came to the former army, he ordered to form an array, with 10000 infantry and 10000 cavalry wearing armor.


    The so-called armor of the army of the not rich Aries Dynasty is just a black and gray leather shoulder, which can''t play much protective role at all. However, 20000 people are still lined up neatly, giving people a sense of elite soldiers.


    Nur Ahon climbed up a wooden tower more than ten meters high and stood on the platform himself, holding small red and yellow flags in both hands. This is the herald flag, which can be used as a thousand mile eye to command the troops on several nearby mountains to cooperate with the army.


    Everything was ready, but Nur Ahon, who was waiting for the enemy to appear, could see everything in the battlefield. Because of this, he saw a scene that shocked him all his life and will never be forgotten.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, the five-star army appeared three miles in front of the army of the Aries Dynasty in a burst of smoke and dust, just like looking for giants from the sky. Among them, a neat army composed of military green is moving forward step by step.


    "Prepare for war." nizamu shouted loudly, holding his saber high, when he saw that the five-star army was about to enter the attack range of cavalry.


    In full view of the public, the cavalry brigade of the five-star army from afar stopped one after another. It was like a high-speed car driving on the highway. It suddenly stopped. It was so neat. Just this move made Nuer ahong''s heart sink unconsciously on the high platform.


    It is said that military orders are like mountains. Often a small action can tell how disciplined and effective an army is. From this suddenly stopped cavalry team, Nur Ahon had to admit that, at least in the implementation of military orders, the executive power of the five-star army has exceeded that of the Aries army.


    The Aries army will listen to the order after getting the order, but it will never be so fast and unified as the five-star army. It feels like there is an abyss in front of it, and the army is as neat as stepping on the edge of the cliff.


    When Nur Ahon sighed spontaneously, the army green mixed with the five-star army was still moving forward, just like a giant tongue stretched out by a giant beast, moving forward and forward.


    The uniforms of the five-star army are not completely unified, especially the cavalry army. Considering that they often need to face the enemy''s arrow attack when they impact, it is difficult to play a protective role just wearing green uniforms. Yang Chendong allowed cavalry not to wear green uniforms, but to wear armor to protect their bodies. However, it is also clearly required that the armor should be mainly black, which can shock and deter the enemy.


    In this way, as the cold fourth division of infantry, they are particularly noticeable because they are mixed with black armor in all green. When the cold front soldiers move forward silently with neat steps, they often give people a feeling of sharp sword coming out of the scabbard and cutting straight forward.


    "Is this infantry?" general nizamu, riding a tall horse, looked at the green army slowly coming towards the front, and looked puzzled. If the five-star army really wants to attack, shouldn''t it send cavalry? Only cavalry can launch an impact by using the horse''s potential and have the greatest effect of breaking the enemy.


    This is the advantage of cavalry. People borrow horse power and sword power. Only in this way can they attack everything. But what about sending infantry up now? Is it really just a test?


    Nizamuchi was full of doubts. It was the first time he had seen such a tactic, and some of it was incomprehensible. He looked up at the high platform. He wanted to see what Nur Ahon said.


    At this time, Nur Ahon also had an ignorant expression. Why didn''t he see it for the first time?


    Often when the two armies fight, no matter whether either side has cavalry, it will launch an attack at the first time to ensure the greatest advantage of cavalry. Only those teams with poor strength and no cavalry will be forced to send infantry against cavalry, which often needs to pay a great price.


    This is the most simple truth, just like one plus one equals two. Nuer ahong doesn''t believe that the five-star army will not understand. If so, they won''t destroy Turpan and make waves here. There is no enemy here.


    The more you understand these principles, the more you are confused about the five-star cavalry stopping and the infantry advancing. Nuer Ahon decided to wait. First, see what tricks the five-star army wants to play. Second, when the most appropriate distance is reached, inform the cavalry to attack. It will destroy the enemy and rush into the infantry team to win a victory first.

 Chapter 1320

    Nuer Ahon didn''t mean to give orders, so nizamu decided to wait and see. He doesn''t have to listen to this person, but if he has no idea, he hopes to learn from each other''s views.


    As expected, the army of the Aries dynasty did not make any move. Ling Daqiang, the commander of the fourth Lu Division, who was rushing forward, flashed a happy look in his eyes. At this time, his mind remembered what Yang Chendong said to him last night, "the army moves forward boldly. This is the first time we have fought with the Aries army. They won''t act rashly until they understand our intention."


    Ling Daqiang, who believed in these words at that time, made a guarantee on the spot that the cold front soldiers were not afraid of any enemy and would be able to complete the task of pressing the enemy quickly. At that time, his attitude was firm, but when he really came to the battlefield, it was impossible to make Daqiang not beat a drum in his heart. After all, this is a battlefield, especially in the battlefield of tens of thousands of people. Only their own army is moving forward. When others look at themselves in a static way, the tension can not be described in words.


    He even made Daqiang think that once the enemy launched an attack, he would immediately deal with it. But now, Yang Chendong is still far sighted and anticipates the enemy as God. The other party really didn''t make any action, which makes him more confident and firm in his steps forward.


    Two... One and a half... One.


    When he finally came a mile away from the Aries army, Daqiang''s loud voice sounded, "stop and prepare for battle."


    The distance of one mile is already the bottom limit for cavalry to launch an impact. In recent years, cavalry can not play their impact advantage.


    In other words, moving forward is tantamount to stimulating the Aries army, forcing them to launch an assault immediately. The same distance of one mile is also the result estimated by Yang Chendong. At such a distance, as long as the fourth land division is ready to fight, whether it is cavalry or infantry, it will become a piece of fly ash and die first before leaving the division.


    The army green is getting closer and closer. Nizamu''s right hand has been raised high and ready to order the impact. At this time, the other party suddenly stopped moving and stopped there, which made him hold up some right hands. He didn''t know whether to fall or take them back again.


    "Machine gunners ready..."


    "The rocket launcher is ready to launch at the command..."


    "Remember to stay for three seconds before throwing the grenade..."


    "The sharpshooter should ensure that he will never let the enemy close to us 30 meters..."


    The shouts came from Ling Daqiang''s mouth. All the cold front soldiers were in place and performing their duties, staring at the enemy 500 meters away.


    Such an order is not the first time, and I don''t know how many times I have practiced such training. But seriously speaking, this is the first time to come to the battlefield in this way. Finally, the actual combat can be carried out. Even the well-trained elite cold front soldiers known as the elite are very nervous. Their hands are sweating, their foreheads are sweating, and even some soldiers feel their arms trembling slightly.


    After all, the drill is a drill. Even if it is lifelike, everyone thinks it is false from the bottom of their heart, so they will inevitably relax. The actual combat is completely different. The slightest carelessness may lead to an irreparable situation. Every soldier doesn''t want to have problems or mistakes. The more so, the more nervous; The more nervous you are, the more likely you are to make mistakes.


    The tension of the army soon began to spread. As a commander, Ling Daqiang naturally felt it. He knows what must be done at this time. "Come on, gun!"


    A polished domestic js12.7mm sniper rifle was handed to him. Standing at the forefront, Ling Daqiang, like a sea god needle, took a deep breath, then aimed his gun at the enemy flag bearer 500 meters away.


    I thought I stopped and the other party should launch an attack. However, it seems that the other party is frightened or wants to see his continued performance, but there is still no movement. In this way, Li Daqiang must turn passivity into initiative. He wants to shoot the first shot. He wants this shot to eliminate the tension of cold front soldiers. He wants to use a gun to announce that cold front will always be the most powerful elite in the five-star army.


    As the fourth Lu Division suddenly stopped in place, the earth seemed to be at a standstill at this moment.


    The five-star army didn''t move. They were waiting for the gunshot of commander Daqiang to start the battle.


    The Aries army didn''t move. They wanted to continue to see what the five-star army was going to do. At a close distance of only one mile, they are confident that the cavalry can devour all the five-star infantry of thousands of people with one charge.


    The wind seems to be still at this moment. They seem to feel something or look forward to something.


    Only Ling Daqiang moved. He stood up with a gun, controlled the speed of his heartbeat, gradually kept it steady, and then remembered to breathe deeply, exhale, breathe again, exhale again. When the body was adjusted to the calmest state, the index finger of his right hand slowly approached the board machine and moved bit by bit until he touched the board machine to achieve the state of almost unity of heaven and man, and the gunshot sounded!


    "Bam!"


    When the bullet came out of the chamber, it pierced the air and shot straight at the flag bearer of the Aries army like a stray arrow.


    The alloy steel plate with a thickness of 15mm and an inclination of 45 degrees can be penetrated at a distance of 1000m. After a slight tremor of the 12.7mm sniper rifle known as the first sniper in Asia, the military flag bearer opposite moved in response. After the body on the war horse shook violently, the body shook and plumped down.


    "OK."


    One shot blew the head of a 500 meter foreign flag bearer, which attracted the cold front soldiers standing behind them to shout.


    "Good gun." makes Daqiang secretly happy. The 12.7mm sniper rifle was brought from Yang Chendong yesterday afternoon. Today''s chixiancheng arsenal is far from being able to make such high-end guns. Naturally, Yang Chendong took them out of Dachang, took out 100 sniper bullets and sent them to Ling Daqiang.


    Yesterday afternoon, Ling Daqiang made 50 rounds. He was finally familiar with the performance of this gun. Now he is powerful, which makes him sigh.


    Killing people from 500 meters away is as easy as searching for things. It is naturally much better than the 95 style, which has a maximum effective killing distance of 400 meters.


    "Unfortunately, this gun will be turned over again after today''s war." Ling Daqiang secretly said a pity. Then he focused and aimed at the next target, an Aries cavalry wearing armor and not at the head level.


    With a bang, the flag bearer died. This scene surprised all the Aries soldiers.


    In their eyes, the strongest weapon in the world is a strong bow. The bow is good and strong. It can take people''s lives about 150 meters. That''s the divine archer in the hand of the divine arrow. Such talents, even the Aries Dynasty, only a few people can do it.


    But what do they see now?


    He was killed directly by the other party at a distance of 500 meters. Without any hesitation, this scene has completely exceeded everyone''s cognition, which is simply an impossible and impossible thing.


    Now it appears so clearly in front of everyone. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, I''m afraid no one dares to believe it is true.


    "Bam!"


    There was another gunshot, and another Centurion in the army was shot and killed. But this shot was slightly biased and hit the shoulder, but the same shot was broken shoulder blades, people fell from the horse, and they could not live because of too much bleeding.


    "BAM bam!"


    Gradually getting used to the performance of the 12.7mm sniper rifle and liking this way of killing, Daqiang kept hooking the trigger, and one enemy after another fell from his horse and became the ghost under the gun.


    In a short period of more than ten minutes, one flag bearer, five centurions and one thousand commander were killed on the horse. This also made nizamu, who led the team, finally slow down. Then he shouted, "charge, cavalry charge in front, infantry only follow behind, and kill all the enemies!"


    If you don''t charge, who knows if you will die next?


    Nizamu''s cry was an order. The cavalry of the Aries Dynasty who were still silent under the gunshot responded quickly. One cavalry after another began to gallop and rush forward.


    "Hoo." finally put down his 12.7mm sniper rifle, which made Daqiang look excited. He turned around and looked at the first regimental commander Gao Xiang, the second regimental commander He Wen and the third regimental commander Lu Zheng standing aside and said, "everything is going according to the plan."


    "Yes." the three commanders quickly saluted and then ran to their respective command posts.


    The distance of 500 meters only takes less than a minute for the cavalry to rush to it, and this is the time for the fourth land division to prepare. "Gunner, shoot!"


    After a regimental commander gave a loud order, the dense gunfire began to sound, just like a whirlwind sweeping straight ahead.


    Dozens of light machine guns and several heavy machine guns opened fire immediately, just like dozens of hundreds of firecrackers were lit, and the sound sounded quickly. In exchange, the cavalry rushed in and fell one after another.


    The Aries cavalry is shot, or the horse is shot, or the cavalry is shot, but no matter what way, the result will not change. One cavalry after another was killed on the horse, and one cavalry after another fell on the road of charge.


    Under inertia, there are still more Aries cavalry attacking. At this time, it is not whether they want to rush or not, but they can''t stop at all.


    "Bazooka ready, launch!"


    "Grenade ready, throw!"

 Chapter 1321

    He Wen, head of the second regiment, shouted loudly. His rocket soldiers and grenade soldiers launched their own offensive. For a time, the sound like thunder rang through the battlefield. In the explosion after explosion, groups of Aries cavalry either flew far away or were torn to pieces. The battlefield was filled with smoke and blood.


    The head of the third regiment was in charge of all the individual soldiers with guns. Shortly after the order of the first and second regiments, his voice also spread in the battlefield. "Shoot, no one is allowed to get within 20 meters, shoot!"


    The dense gunfire rang out again, thousands of soldiers opened fire together, and bullets were densely distributed in the battlefield, forming a huge network, making people unable to hide and nowhere to hide.


    Surrounded by the ubiquitous explosion, the Aries army fell into a sea of fire and explosion. The war horse neighed out of control, or threw the cavalry on its back to the ground, or rushed with the cavalry to the infantry crowd on its side. Countless impact sounds sounded. Under each sound, one or more Aries soldiers would be injured or killed.


    The sound of gunfire also shattered the morale of the Aries army. In order to survive, no one is thinking about attacking, but even if he runs away, he has no direction. He is completely like a headless fly, running around and collapsing into an army.


    General nizamu, the pathetic vanguard army, was hit three times under the dense gunfire. Looking at the blood flowing out of his chest, the look in his eyes was fading rapidly. He wanted to shout why, but he had been evacuated. Finally, he just moved and fell on the horse with a plop. He was unconscious forever.


    Nizamu is dead.


    Even if he doesn''t die, it won''t change the result of defeat. At least 3000 cavalry were killed and thousands of cavalry were injured and dismounted under the sound of artillery and gunfire. As for the remaining thousands of cavalry and 10000 infantry, they have turned and fled.


    What we saw today is completely beyond everyone''s understanding. It''s not war at all. It''s death.


    No one wants to die, let alone innocent death. Their alternative is to run.


    Nur Ahon on the high platform clearly saw this scene. He even saw the scene of nizamu''s death in the cavalry group. At the moment, he was sweating. He finally knew why there were few five-star soldiers, but he could win many battles. With such powerful firearms, who is invincible?


    Surprise, surprise, fear and fear are not enough to express what he thinks now. Now he just wants to end the war quickly. If possible, he wants to return to the Aries Dynasty and never be an enemy of the five-star army.


    His thoughts were confused until the cavalry of the five-star army launched an impact, which slowed him down. Then he kept waving the red and yellow flag in his hand. He knew that it would take time for the army to retreat. He had to mobilize the troops on each mountain and let them launch an assault to cushion the other party''s attack. Buy enough time for the next, whether counterattack or retreat.


    Among the five-star army camp, the cavalry launched a charge. Led by the cavalry of the new Third Army, the cavalry of the two divisions of the different second army was the second echelon and launched a cavalry charge.


    What happened just now is like a nightmare for the Aries army. But for the five-star army, it was an exciting victory. Especially for the different second army who didn''t know much about firearms, when they saw that the firearms of the five-star army had such great power, they felt proud and excited at the same time. At this moment, the morale of the army reached its peak. After the command of charging was issued, some cavalry even caught up with the new three services of the first echelon. They can''t wait to show their skills on the battlefield.


    "Rush down the mountain and stop the impact speed of the five-star cavalry." the military order was like the foot of the mountain. The Aries army on several nearby mountains launched an attack, which gave people the feeling that they were like tigers rushing down the mountain to the five-star cavalry from several directions.


    "Boom... Boom..."


    Ye Xingfeng, the fourth commander of the fourth division of the land force, who has long been ready for shelling in the rear, is waiting for this moment. He had already adjusted the ruler with his artillery and waited for the changes of several mountain enemies. Now, it''s finally their turn to fight.


    The 100 mm mortar shells fell like meteors from the sky and fell into the Aries army array rushing from the foot of the mountain. Every shelling will bring the lives of more than a dozen or more soldiers. Under a burst of gunfire, the Aries army, which was as powerful as Hong, became a mess.


    Under the powerful artillery fire, the Aries army, who had not been prepared at all, and had not seen the power of this artillery, was stunned. They can''t even tell the southeast from the northwest. They just run around under the cover of artillery fire, but the more so, the greater the number of deaths and injuries. At this time, they did not know that lying down under the fire was the most correct choice.


    The so-called veterans are afraid of guns and recruits are afraid of guns. It refers to veterans who have experienced many battles in later generations. But for the Aries army, they are recruits. They simply don''t know how to face such an attack and how to avoid the greatest casualties.


    Under the gunfire, the so-called reinforcement became a joke. The Aries have become a mess on the mountain where they don''t even know where they are running. Taking advantage of this chaotic opportunity, the cavalry of the five-star army has rushed behind the Aries army forward. People use horse speed to wave a knife. One after another Aries soldiers are split to the ground and howl.


    "It''s over, it''s all over." Nur Ahon plopped down on the high platform. In his position, he can look at the overall situation. Because of this, he also sees the situation of the Aries army most clearly. He knows better than others. The Aries army was defeated.


    The army is in chaos, let alone morale. How can such an army fight, let alone win.


    Under the guns, the situation on the battlefield has been one-sided. The morale of the Aries army has fallen to a low point. They are extremely frightened. At the same time, they have no courage to turn back and fight with the five-star army. What they want now is to escape. The farther they escape, the better. It''s best not to be seen by the five-star Army.


    In contrast, the morale of the five-star army reached the peak. They shouted loudly, rode horses on the battlefield, and chased and killed one after another, batch after batch of defeated soldiers of the Aries Dynasty.


    The former army was defeated. One of 10000 cavalry and 10000 infantry was killed, one surrendered and one fled. There were 30000 Aries troops at the head of each mountain, but under the bombardment of mortars, they didn''t even give full play to half of their combat power, so they lost and fled. There were deserters everywhere under the mountain, and their weapons were discarded everywhere. What a bleak look.


    In the great tent of the Aries army, scouts poured in here one after another to report the battle situation of the vanguard army eight miles away.


    When bad news came one after another, tiridar''s expression changed from initial calm and indifference to anger, followed by trembling all over his body and fear in his eyes. "This... Why is the five-star army so powerful? What should we do? What should we do?"


    Seeing that tiridar had lost his mind, the generals around him also looked greatly changed. The army can''t do without a head, but now the head of the army has been flustered. What should they do?


    "General, let''s escape here now. The cavalry of the five-star army is only five miles away from us."


    "Escape?" tiridar instinctively shook his head when he heard it. "We can''t go. We''re just the vanguard. The main force of the army is still there."


    Yes, a total of 150000 troops came to the Aries Dynasty this time. Now only 10000 cavalry and 40000 infantry of the vanguard army have lost the battle. They still have 110000 troops in hand, so they can fight any powerful enemy.


    "Report." tiridar just shook his head, and then a young scout rushed in from the big tent. As soon as he entered the account, the young general didn''t even dare to lift his head, so he said in silence, "report to the general, a large number of five-star cavalry have been found on our left and right sides, and they are moving towards us."


    "Five star cavalry were found on both sides. What do the soldiers on our mountain do to eat?" another bad news came. Tiridar was angry. He roared loudly, looking like a man to eat.


    The young scout had long been scared to kneel on the ground and didn''t dare to move. At this time, he didn''t dare to explain anything. Fortunately, there were other generals at this time, "general, the troops on our mountain were scattered by the artillery of the five-star army."


    "Ah!" at this moment, tiridar just returned to taste. After two breaths, he sighed, "what''s the matter? Those artillery really have such power. Is it because we die?"


    "General, we''d better withdraw. Now the army is in turmoil and is not suitable for a war with the five-star army. It''s better to withdraw here first and take a long-term view." seeing that tiridar is still depressed about the failure of the war for a while, several commanders on the side are worried. Even if tiridar wants to die, they don''t. But if you run away without a military order, even if you return to the Aries Dynasty, you will be beheaded and displayed in public, so you must convince tiridar.


    Tiridar, who had no idea for a long time, saw that all the generals asked to retreat, and knew that even if he wanted to stick to it, there would be no result. The morale of the army is so shaken that the morale is so low that there is no need to fight this battle.


    "OK, withdraw, withdraw, inform the former army to fortify step by step and buy time for our main army to retreat." helpless, although there are still various reluctance in his heart, tiridar had to give such a reluctant order at the moment.

 Chapter 1322

    The army of the Aries Dynasty retreated.


    Without the slightest preparation, even the army accounts had no time to clean up, and many army baggage remained. Tiridar only escaped with 50000 cavalry.


    150000 troops, 50000 cavalry and 50000 infantry, a few of them died from the impact of artillery and cavalry, and nizamu and other generals died in the war; More than 70000 people were captured. Nur Ahon and others were also among the captured soldiers. At the same time, they also seized a large number of grain, grass, ordnance and war horses.


    According to the report of the reconnaissance group and light cavalry group pursuing the Aries Dynasty, tiridar fled hundreds of miles with 50000 cavalry until he left the boundary of yilibali area and returned to the territory of the Aries Dynasty.


    The outcome of the first World War was determined by the way of destroying the withered and decadent. We won the victory without the slightest delay. The battle lasted less than two days from the beginning to the end, and ended with the complete victory of the five-star army.


    Nuer ahong is kneeling down with his hands tied. Directly opposite him is Yang Chendong, who is drinking tea and watching the summary of war reports.


    In this war, the five-star army opened the way with firearms. The enemy''s army collapsed, and the morale was extremely low. In the end, it won a great victory only by losing less than 500 horses. As the army of the Aries Dynasty also withdrew from the battlefield, it can be imagined that the next five-star army will have no opponent. It is only a matter of time to take over here.


    The results of the war report made Yang Chendong in a good mood. When he looked at Nuer ahong on his knees, his tone was not very severe. "The king asked you, if the five-star army entered the Aries Dynasty, you might resist it?"


    Nuer Ahon, who was binding his hands on his back, had long been frightened, or completely shocked by the firearms of the five-star army. Now hearing Yang Chendong''s question, he shook his head without hesitation, "I can''t stop it."


    This result makes Yang Chendong more satisfied. "Well, you''re a sensible man. That''s right. Are you willing to go back and persuade your colleagues to surrender? You should know that this is not only your chance, but also the opportunity for the army and people of your Aries Dynasty. Otherwise, after the five-star army enters the country, it will win with the momentum of destroying the withered and decadent. At that time, I don''t know how many more enemies there are."


    This is why Yang Chendong called Nuer ahong. If you can win the Aries Dynasty without bloodshed, it is certainly the best. Even if you can''t reach it, letting Nur Ahon leave can also become a shit stirring stick. At that time, even if he only persuaded a small number of people to surrender, it was a good thing.


    Nuer ahong, who knelt on the ground, thought he was dead. He didn''t think he had a chance to live. Thinking of the power of the five-star weapons, and he really didn''t want to see his people and army slaughtered like this, he wanted to do something. Now the opportunity came, and there was no reason why he didn''t seize it. He immediately nodded and said, "the general is willing to surrender, and is willing to persuade his colleagues to surrender to the five-star army and abandon the secret to the bright."


    With such cooperation, Nuer ahong naturally makes Yang Chendong great. "OK, good one. Come and untie the general. At the same time, take out one million liang of silver for him to use back home. But if you want, try your best to help. Are you satisfied?"


    He not only had a guarantee for his life safety, but also got one million liang of silver. How many things can he do. Nuer ahong did not have the reason to refuse. He immediately knelt down again and said, "sin will thank King Wunan for his attention. This time, he will go all out and go through fire and water."


    "OK, I hope you can do what you say. If you dare to play any tricks, when you catch you, I promise to let you experience what life is better than death." after the sweet dates are given, Yang Chendong''s voice is a little cold when he wants to swing a big stick.


    "No, No." Nur Ahon was shocked. He believed that the five-star army absolutely had such ability. He didn''t want to die or watch his people die innocently. Then he knew that he had no other choice.


    Nur Ahon was released in this way. Before leaving, he had no superfluous measures except to write a letter of surrender. For this matter, Yang Er reminded him with some worry. Obviously, he doubted his loyalty.


    "Don''t worry, it''s well known that he was captured by us. Even if he is a fake surrender, he won''t be reused when he returns to the Aries Dynasty. But anyone who is ambitious won''t do such a stupid thing. Besides, you should have confidence in the five-star army. He has been beaten and afraid this time, and his spine has been broken. He doesn''t dare to be an enemy with us."


    Yang Chendong is confident in this. Why do so many traitors appear in future generations? Isn''t it because the devil''s weapons and individual combat ability are too strong? On the contrary, compared with the devils at that time, the five-star army did not know how strong it was. However, anyone who understood would know what to do?


    On the contrary, if Nuer Ahon''s mentality has changed, what is the difference between killing and not killing such a person without vision? In the final analysis, it was just a loss of one million liang of silver. And if we persuade more people to invest, how can we compare with one million liang of silver. He''s willing to bet.


    The first foreign army led by Bai Shuang in Li, the new Fifth Army led by Shi Wanshan in Yeerqiang, the destruction of Turpan, and the retreat or elimination of the reinforcements of the Aries Dynasty and Kazakhstan have also made the situation in this region more and more clear.


    Up to now, the five-star army has steadily occupied the victory. As long as there are no major mistakes, it''s just a matter of time. That is, Yang Chendong is ready to let go and give everything here to his subordinates. This is a kind of exercise for them. At the same time, Yang Chendong also needs to go back to chiembedded city. Many lathes in the Arsenal began to be put on the shelves in turn. He was very worried and had to go back and have a look. This was related to the future development of the Yang system and the long-term interests of the five-star army.


    Before deciding to leave, Yang Chendong handed over the military command here to the chief officers of all armies, divisions and regiments. In their words, when they are away, these generals can play as they want. This is the time to test their ability.


    In order to increase the combat effectiveness of the army, Yang Chendong even retained the fourth Lu division this time. On the whole, yilibali and arqiang still have the advantage of geography and military strength. If there is no such a strong army, I''m afraid some things will happen again and again.


    After leaving the fourth Lu Division, Yang Chendong had no firearm troops around him. Fortunately, he had already sent a telegram to the army headquarters. The fifth Lu Division had set out for Shicheng and should have arrived earlier than them.


    The generals left behind were naturally grateful to see Yang Chendong believe in himself so much. This trust gave everyone a mentality of being a scholar and dying for a confidant.


    Left most of the troops, but took away the first division of the world cavalry, and then returned to Shicheng with the second alien army responsible for logistics and supply transportation under the protection of two thousand black cavalry.


    This time back to Shicheng, Yang Chendong still needs to do one thing, that is to get one million Han people, which is the reward he wanted for his sneak attack on Beiming, but now it seems that it is not going well. That is, he didn''t mind fighting a war and let the other party know that their five-star army didn''t have the ability to defeat them, but just didn''t want to do that.


    ......


    Shicheng.


    Hu Mang, Yang Si and Yu Mian, the headquarters of the new first group army, are sitting in the small conference hall with a meeting.


    Yang Chendong has made a decision on how to deal with the sneak attack of the northern Ming army on the supply transport team. As soon as they received the news, they reported the information to Shi Heng, the governor of Dalu city.


    It''s just that more than a month has passed since the notification, but there is still no news from the other party. On the contrary, the sixth young master has returned, and has entered the Shajing City, the new Second Army station. It seems that he will arrive at Shicheng in a few days. In this way, there must be a statement. Otherwise, how should the sixth young master answer when he asks?


    As Yang Chendong''s most trusted person, he was also entrusted with the important task of being responsible for the specific things of Shicheng. The three must give an explanation, otherwise they are incompetent.


    "We need to send someone to urge them. We must have a result in giving them two days." as the first city Lord, Yu Mian is a scholar. In the past, he was not able to see the military general, but what he saw and heard in recent years made him clearly realize how important it is to have a strong army, how earth shaking life changes can be brought to the people, and his mentality has also changed.


    "Two days? What if the other party doesn''t reply when it''s time?" Yang Si doesn''t seem to be satisfied with the answer, but considering that Yu Qian and his son are talents respected by the young master, they don''t talk too much.


    Yu Mian, who was suddenly asked, didn''t know how to answer for a while. Hu Mang, who was watching the excitement, felt that the fire was almost ready. He said in a way of rescuing Yu Mian: "hit them if you don''t answer. Dare to ignore the words of the sixth young master and teach them a lesson."


    This is the real intention of Hu Mang and Yang Si. To put it bluntly, they advocate using force to solve everything. Yu Mian just didn''t agree and always wanted to solve the problem through negotiation. They just waited and waited. Now Yang Chendong is coming. He can''t drag on any longer. The two talents called Yu Mian to exert pressure on him. After all, Shi Cheng sends troops. If the city Lord doesn''t cooperate, I''m afraid it''s necessary to have some trouble.


    "Hit?" the answer was obviously somewhat unexpected. Although he is no longer exclusive of generals, he still doesn''t like fighting. If he can solve the problem through negotiation, it''s the best. "Well, should we talk to Shi Heng? If not, reduce the number of people we want."

 Chapter 1323

    Yu Mian believes that it is difficult for the Han people to speak for a million. If we could ask for less, perhaps Shi Heng would agree, and a war could be avoided.


    "Absolutely not." Yang Si immediately refused, and then he gave the reason, "the young master''s words can''t be changed."


    Yang Si looked positive and let Yu Mian sigh. Of course, he knew that Yang Chendong''s words existed like an imperial edict in the five-star army in the whole Yang system. Unless he was willing to take them back, otherwise, no one could change them. But when he thought that the war would start, especially when he had to fight with the Han people. He didn''t know how many Han brothers were going to die, his face inevitably became a little ugly.


    Noticed the change in Yu Mian''s face, Hu mang sighed in his heart. Whether the literati were literati or were too soft hearted. But some problems that cannot be solved politically cannot be solved without a war. "Lord Yu, don''t worry too much. We are bound to win this battle. The fifth Lu Division has come to Shicheng and is ready to attack the city at any time. As long as we win, we don''t worry about whether the other party dares to agree to our requirements. In that case, we will immediately rescue millions of Han people. Isn''t that what we expect?"


    When it comes to solving millions of Han people, Yu Mian''s face looks much better. I couldn''t help sighing, "yes, it''s worth it for millions of Han people to get out of trouble. Now I''ll write to Shi Heng and give them two days."


    Yu Mian finally agreed to send troops. Hu Mang and Yang Si were relieved. They all began to look forward to the coming two days later.


    ......


    Answer Lu Cheng.


    Shi Heng was angry and sulking in his house. Beside him, general Zhou Qing and Jiang Xin stood there with a bitter face and dared not speak for a long time.


    "Report, Yu Mian, the first city Lord, sent a letter to the marquis." a soldier ran into the good courtyard, put a wax sealed letter on the stone table in front of Shi Heng, and then carefully withdrew. He saw that his master was in a bad mood. At the moment, he didn''t dare to stay more.


    The letter was placed on the stone table. After about half a cup of tea, Shi Heng looked at it coldly and said to his first confidant Zhou Qing, "open it and read it!"


    Zhou Qing didn''t dare to have the slightest hesitation. He immediately reached for the letter, and then the content came into the three people''s ears. When he finished reading the letter, Shi Heng''s face was more ugly, and his angry lips trembled, "is this... Even Yu Mian forcing Ben Hou?"


    No wonder Shi Heng is so angry. It was when Mian sent a letter to explain that the previous sneak attack aroused the anger of King Wunan, his life was not easy.


    First, Yu Mian put forward a request. To solve this matter, Beiming must send millions of Han people to calm things down. When he received this letter, Shi Heng naturally didn''t dare to make his own decision, so he sent it to the capital of Beiming Dynasty by 800 Li.


    In the capital, although Xu Youzhen had received the news before, she wanted to cooperate with Shi Heng to persuade Zhu Qiyu. However, the descendants of the Zhu family still have some backbone. Under the bottom line of no land cutting, no compensation and no amity, Emperor Daizong decided to fight the first world war instead of listening to the advice of his ministers.


    On this matter, some military attache agreed, but more importantly, the eunuch group is also supporting him. Gao rang, the Duke of East Hall, directly asked to send his nephew Gao Yu as the supervisor to fight with the five-star army.


    In this matter, Gao rang won the first prize, which is very much in line with Zhu Qiyu''s heart. Even general manager Jin Yingda, who originally wanted to dissuade the emperor from agreeing to the requirements of the five-star army, had to change his mouth and support World War I to solve the problem.


    Jin Ying seems to be a close minister around Zhu Qiyu. Many things can be decided. But in the final analysis, his power is given by the emperor. If he does not get the emperor''s support, he is inferior to even a dog. His position also determines that everything should follow the emperor''s attitude.


    With the support of the eunuch group, Zhu Qiyu went down to the imperial edict, mobilizing two hundred thousand infantry from the capital, and appointed Gao Yu as the monitor, and some of the outstanding young people of some big families to go to the city of Lu, together with the five-star army, to demonstrate the military strength of North Ming.


    It seems that he is dissatisfied with Shi Heng''s performance before. This time, Zhu Qiyu stated in the imperial edict that the battle with the five-star army will be led by Fang Dingshan, a major general of Liaodong cavalry, supplemented by Gao Yu, a supervisor of the army. This is tantamount to weakening Shi Heng''s power in the army. Therefore, he, the commander of the army, has become virtual and transparent.


    This is what Shi Heng is angry about. Now Yu Mian sent a letter urging him, and only gave him two days to fight if he didn''t agree. How can this not annoy him.


    But no matter how angry you are, you still need to do things in the post of governor. He looked at Zhou Qing who put down his letter. Jiang Xin, who was still standing by, asked, "tell me, what good suggestions do you two have?"


    No matter whether you have an idea or not, even if the master asks you to answer, you have to squeeze without fart. Then Jiang Xin hugged his fist and said, "Lord, you must pay attention to Yu Mian''s letter. We have no chance of winning the battle with the five-star army."


    Jiang Xin''s answer obviously made Shi Heng dissatisfied. He first threw the other party a look in your idiot''s eyes, and then said, "of course, I know, but there is the emperor''s edict. I''m afraid Gao Yu and Fang Dingshan are plotting now. What can I do?"


    Since Gao Yu came to Dalu city with 200000 troops a few days ago, he often closed the door to discuss things with Fang Dingshan. He never informed Shi Heng to attend, which only annoyed him. In his heart, he didn''t know how many times he scolded Gao rang and the eunuch group behind him. Of course, Fang Dingshan is not much better. He is also regarded by Shi Heng as a person who eats inside and eats outside.


    Jiang Xin was scolded, and there was no anger on his face. He''s just a simple answer. Anyway, you asked me to say it. I can''t blame me for what''s wrong.


    "For you." not satisfied with Jiang Xin''s answer, Shi Heng set his eyes on Zhou Qing.


    Compared with Jiang Xin, Zhou Qing is smarter and more resourceful, which is the main reason why he can be reused by Shi Heng. At this time, I saw that he was not in a hurry. He seemed to have a confident fist and said, "Lord, you don''t have to be angry. We just need to forward the letter. What does it have to do with us?"


    "What''s the matter? How do you say that?" Shi Heng didn''t turn around for a moment, and his face was puzzled and puzzled.


    Zhou Qing smiled confidently and said: "My Lord, isn''t the emperor going to fight with the five-star army? But he doesn''t know his opponent''s strength at all. There is no chance of winning this battle. That is, knowing that we are going to lose, why don''t we hide away and give the battlefield to them. Once the war is lost, it has nothing to do with my Lord. On the contrary, you can stand up and turn the tide. Who is more capable At a glance? "


    "Leave it alone?" thinking about the meaning of Zhou Qing''s dialect, Shi Heng said like a sudden enlightenment. "Do you mean that we watch the play and watch other people''s failures to highlight ourselves?"


    "Hou Ye is clever." Zhou Qing quickly flattered, and then stepped aside with a smile.


    After being reminded by Zhou Qing, Shi Heng thought about it carefully and confirmed that this is the best way to deal with it at present. Isn''t Ben Hou dissatisfied? We just quit here and stayed far away. It''s no wonder that I lost the war. Of course, for future plans, he decided to send Yu Mian a letter to express his embarrassment and bring Gao rang with 200000 The fact that the army came to Dalu city was also mentioned. This is not a collaboration with the enemy, but a transaction.


    If you want to be understood, you must pay something. Otherwise, who will believe in people and make friends with them in the future?


    Shi Heng is a person without the concept of family and country. He only sees his wealth and power, so he does not hesitate to sacrifice national interests. It has to be said that reusing such a person is originally a sadness of Beiming Dynasty.


    With the decision, Shi Heng soon took action. He did three things in a row.


    1¡¢ In his own name, he wrote back a letter to Yu Mian, talked about his difficulties and the situation of Dalu City, and expressed his powerlessness.


    2¡¢ The letter sent by Yu Mian was forwarded to Fang Dingshan and Gao Yu, and the problem was handed in.


    3¡¢ Claiming to be in poor health, he decided to go to wanquandu company in the rear to rest.


    Yu Mian''s letter was soon sent to Fang Dingshan and Gao Yu. The threat in the letter was nothing to the two men who had decided to fight in the first World War. Instead, they liked the letter written by Shi Heng. When they saw that this man was leaving Dalu City, they were overjoyed.


    In any case, Shi Heng still holds the title of commander in chief of the army and has been operating here for some time, but he has many confidants in the army. His presence has a lot of constraints on the two men''s unification of the army.


    If he can leave now, it will certainly be of great benefit to their next command ability. This is something they are eager to do. Why don''t they agree? At present, the two reached a consensus and agreed to Shi Heng''s departure with more condolences.


    Shi Heng, who got the approval, left ta''lu city that afternoon. It seemed that he didn''t want to be contaminated with this place of right and wrong. Without ta''lu City guarded by Shi Heng, the military power was soon occupied by Fang Dingshan and Gao Yu. These two men had 100000 cavalry, 300000 infantry and 400000 unified power, which made them both a little inflated.


    What I didn''t say is that if there is an army, of course, we should consider World War I. at present, the two are ready to go out of the city and fight with the five-star army.


    At the same time, Yu Mian also received a reply from Shi Heng.

 Chapter 1324

    With the existence of the intelligence department, every move about Dalu city was naturally not concealed from them. They had already heard about Gao Yu''s supervision of the army. But even so, Shi Hengzhi''s letter has its value. At least from this letter, it can be seen that the northern Ming army is ready to start.


    "It''s no use fighting." Yu Mian looked at this letter, but shook his head, hugged his fist and said to Hu Mang and Yang Si: "two generals, I''m not good at fighting. I''ll leave everything to you. How to do it and what cooperation I need. Just speak. Now I''ll mobilize the people in the city to be ready to support the front line at any time."


    The army and horses did not move, but the food and grass went first. Without enough money and food, you can''t win a big battle. Yu Mian turned around to prepare. Hu Mang and Yang Si are all happy. They are belligerent from their bones. Now they have the opportunity to play, of course they will not be polite. After a simple discussion, the same promotion point will be making preparations before the war.


    Both sides are ready for World War I. both Shicheng and Dalu are shrouded in a pre war tense atmosphere. More than a hundred miles away, Yang Chendong is under the protection of heiqi Longwei, starting from Shajing city to the city.


    In Shajing City, Yang Chendong saw the farewell of the commander of the new second army again. Naturally, he needed some relief. Finally, Yang Chendong also promised that in the next war, if necessary, he would give priority to the participation of the new second army, which moved shebie and said that he must train well and wait for the call at any time.


    After Yang Chendong got away from Shajing city and was heading for Shicheng, he received a telegram from Hu mang. He learned that Beiming was really not soft and wanted to spell it. He sneered and said, "I didn''t expect that the matter that he just promised to give up his farewell would come to fruition so soon."


    Originally, Yang Chendong was ready to find the trouble of the Ming army in the north after arriving at Shicheng. Now it seems that they are more worried than themselves. That is, he doesn''t have to go in a hurry. He might as well watch it first and give it to them later when he finds a suitable opportunity. It will be very painful and cool.


    "Come and set up a camp. Send reconnaissance cavalry to block this area first. No one is allowed to spy on our army here. After notifying commander shebie to come to see the king, and sending a message to Hu mang..."


    ......


    Answer Lu Cheng.


    Shi Heng listened to his proposal and left the city. The courtyard where he lived was soon occupied by Gao Yu, the supervisor.


    Looking at the manor covering an area of several hectares, Gao Yu''s face showed a satisfied look. Although when it comes to the degree of luxury, it can''t be compared with the capital, but here the mountain is high and the emperor is far away. No one cares about him. He can do what he really wants. This is what makes him satisfied.


    Gao Yu is not a eunuch. He entered the East Hall and got an official position with the recommendation of his uncle Gao rang. In terms of women, he never knew abstinence. Just after he occupied the garden, Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie sent dozens of beauties to him.


    Since Xu Youzhen gave Zhu Qiyu the idea of buying officials and crimes, the rich have benefited one after another, and some people with rich wealth have benefited a lot from it. Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie are among the representatives.


    They were originally the children of rich families, belonging to the kind of idle, high or low. Once upon a time, he was a rich second generation and waited to die all his life. He didn''t want the imperial court to allow him to buy an official. He never took money seriously. At present, they spend a lot of money. They each got a military general of the top five grades and were awarded the positions of general WuJie and general Wude respectively.


    From an idle rich man, he became the fifth grade general of the imperial court. This huge contrast made them ecstatic. At the same time, they also had greater ambition for revenge. They expected to climb to a higher position, and then became famous and glorious for the family.


    This time I came to Dalu city with the army to make military contributions. If you really have military skills and are willing to use silver, isn''t your future unlimited?


    With great ambition, they came to the army, and then set their first goal, that is, to please Gao Yu.


    Unlike the two of them, Gao Yu has an uncle who is the Duke of the East factory. In the Ming Dynasty, there is no doubt about the status of eunuchs. As close officials around the emperor, they can often decide someone''s life and death and future in one sentence. In addition, Gao Yu is also the supervisor of the army, so they naturally want to please.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that as long as Gao Yu is comfortable, even if they have no credit, they can be boasted of flowers after returning to the capital. On the contrary, if you offend this person, even if you make great contributions, I''m afraid you have no life to enjoy.


    In the manor, Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie try their best to please Gao Yu. Gao Yu said from their mouth is really hard to find on the ground, and there are few ordinary heroes in the world. Even Gao Yu, who is used to flattery, can''t help feeling a little floating.


    "Supervisor, your light is unmatched. It can be seen that even the Marquis of Wuqing has to retreat." Li Keguang, with a monkey face, spits all over the sky.


    Hou Xiangjie, who didn''t want to be reconciled to others, immediately said, "of course, how powerful our army supervisor is. Can he be compared with that old Shi Heng? Look, as long as the army supervisor makes a move, the problem of Shicheng will be solved. What nonsense Wunan king and five-star Army will be beaten down and can''t find the north."


    The flattery of the two made Gao Yu very satisfied, but also embarrassed. Shi Heng is a man he despises. He has the power to unify the army, but he has never had any construction skills. It is really incompetent. But when it comes to the five-star army, especially the king of Wunan, Gao Yu has to pay attention to it. He had dealt with this person in the capital before, and later participated in many events against the Yang family. He knew some secrets.


    Yang Chendong is not easy to provoke. This is not only his view, but also what his uncle said, even the emperor and his ministers think so. Before the expedition, my uncle said more than once that if you really face Yang Chendong, you should think twice before you act.


    Gao Yu also believes that his uncle''s words are extremely correct. Fortunately, he has sent someone to inquire. Yang Chendong, king of Wunan, is on the way from Yili to Shicheng at this time. He shouldn''t have arrived here so quickly, which gives him a lot of confidence. In his eyes, only Yang Chendong deserves attention. As for others, he has not even passed the imperial examination of the Ming Dynasty. I''m afraid he doesn''t understand the four books and five classics and doesn''t know a few big characters. Of course, he won''t pay attention to such opponents.


    Gao Yu underestimated Yang Chendong. He only got the news that the king of Wunan was coming to Shicheng. According to his idea, such a noble person naturally walked very slowly, just like those noble people in the current Dynasty. If he was faster, he was afraid he would be tired. It was not too much to describe it with the speed of a snail. I don''t know how long it would take to get to Shicheng. And he can take this opportunity to win Shicheng. In this way, he can avoid a frontal battle with Yang Chendong and make great achievements. Isn''t it fast.


    Li Keguang and Gao Yu are flattering each other. Gao Yu seems to have heard enough. She raises her hand casually and stops the two people''s words, "You two, my supervisor is optimistic about you. I hope you don''t disappoint people. I can also tell you that the military plan for attack will take shape. It will be issued tomorrow at the latest. You will be given the opportunity to lead the troops at that time. You should grasp it."


    This is tantamount to divulging military secrets in advance. Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie are excited. It''s time to lead the army alone. At present, they both nod their heads and pat their chest excitedly to ensure that they will not disappoint Gao Yu.


    They were also excited to go back and wait all night. Just before noon the next day, the order was issued. Li Keguang got the position of left pioneer, unifying 10000 troops; Hou Xiangjie got the position of right pioneer, also unifying 10000 troops. As a pioneer, he went out to answer Lu city and went straight to Shicheng. He wanted to appear under Chengshi city with lightning speed and beat the other party unprepared. Then The main force will appear in turn to complete the complete siege of Shicheng.


    The northern Ming Dynasty paid a great price for the victory of this world war. Of the 200000 aid troops, there are 20000 firearm troops alone, including 5000 Shentong and shengun, 500 improved Shenyi cannons that can hit 300 meters away, and 2000 new continuous firing guns.


    When it comes to the continuous firing gun, it was refitted from the Bayi bar that Yang Chendong gave Jin Ying at the beginning. The original Yang Department exchanged this gun for a million kilograms of copper and iron, which can be said to solve the burning eyebrow. After Beiming got a Bayi bar, he called all skilled craftsmen. After years of hard research, he finally produced an imitation continuous firing gun, which can hold four bullets and carry it out Volley.


    Because they are all made by hand, there is no so-called lathe matching, the manufacturing power is very limited, and it is easy to have problems. For example, the bullets are not large-scale, and the jamming of bullets occurs from time to time. Even so, it is a great achievement to build a four type continuous firing gun, and the range of the gun is more than 20 meters, reaching 120 meters, which is regarded as a treasure by Beiming firearms camp General existence.


    The 20000 firearm battalion is one of Gao Yu''s biggest cards. Both sides have firearms (the power is directly ignored by him). They have a lot of troops and 100000 Liaodong iron cavalry with strong combat power. He is sure to win Shicheng.

 Chapter 1325

    Gao Yu once investigated the data and knew that Shicheng had been surrounded by the northern Ming army. Just failed because the siege was unfavorable. But this time he had red cannon and fire gun. As long as the siege was successful, he was confident to capture the city. That''s Shicheng. It''s regarded by the five-star army as a base camp on the grassland. I don''t know how many good things there are. Once it can be captured here, it not only marks that the five-star army has been severely damaged on the grassland, but also benefits are countless.


    Gao Yu looked excited. After discussing the specific military plan with Fang Dingshan, he returned to the manor. Different from usual, he didn''t spoil any women this night. Instead, he rested early to prepare for tomorrow''s army.


    Shicheng.


    The intelligence personnel lurking in Dalu city have sent a message by telegram, explaining the change of the northern Ming army. In the headquarters of the new group army, Hu mang called three commanders and a group of chief officers to jointly discuss the military operation plan.


    For two hours, the plan was revised and then revised, and finally there was a scheme that everyone was satisfied with. Finally, Hu Mang and Yang Si decided that all military directors took the task respectively.


    At the end of the meeting, Hu mang said: "Gentlemen, this war is the first all army war since the founding of our new group army. The goal is very simple. Seriously speaking, it''s just a small test for us. But I want to remind you that the sixth young master is watching behind us. We not only want to win the war this time, but also show our best side and let the sixth young master see our new group The military appearance and style of the army. If you perform well, you will naturally reward you for your achievements afterwards. On the contrary, if anyone attacks at will because of carelessness or disobedience to orders, which leads to changes or even defeat in the battlefield, you will be punished by military justice. Do you understand? "


    "I see." hearing Yang Chendong watching from a distance, everyone came to the spirit. It was the expectation of many people to be able to perform well in front of the sixth young master. They all straightened up and looked eager to try.


    After the meeting, the whole Shicheng also moved. More than 100000 troops of the new group army were mobilized rapidly, and a solemn atmosphere spread in the city.


    The weather in June has become warm on the grassland. Although it is no more than 30 degrees above zero than in the south, the maximum temperature during the day is also 278 degrees. Especially at noon, when the sun shines on people, there is also some smell of roasting people.


    In order to avoid the army being roasted in the sun, Gao Yu negotiated with Fang Dingshan and asked the army to leave the city before dawn at 3 a.m., and then hurried to the starting city.


    As the left and right pioneers, the task led by Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie is to rush into Saihan mountain at the first time, open the access to Shicheng and ensure the smooth travel of the army.


    In order to complete the task and take this place, they did a lot of work. They even took the initiative to increase the silver reward for military merit. They would rather make up some for themselves in order to make a good start. Stimulated by the silver, the morale of their officers and men was really boosted, and they patted their chest like they were going to die.


    With great enthusiasm, the two vanguard armies of 20000 troops came to the foot of Saihan mountain and launched an impact. But what depressed them was that the five-star army on the mountain had already withdrawn, and they didn''t even see a ghost. The result naturally discouraged them. The feeling of a heavy fist hitting cotton made them want to vomit blood.


    "What''s going on? Why can''t there be the shadow of the five-star army? Did they get the news in advance and run away?" Li Keguang said with a melancholy look on his face.


    Hou Xiangjie didn''t look so decadent, but his eyes turned quickly. When he saw that no one around paid attention to him, he came up to Li Keguang and whispered, "brother Li, this may be a good thing."


    "Good thing?" Li Keguang looked puzzled and even looked at Hou Xiangjie with an idiot''s eyes.


    "Yes, it''s a good thing." Hou Xiangjie said with a very positive look. "Brother Li, the supervisor doesn''t know what happened here. What happened is not what we say?"


    Some Li Keguang, who understood Hou Xiangjie''s intention, suddenly shook his body, and then looked at him with unbelievable eyes and said, "no, you mean to falsely lead the military?"


    In the Ming Dynasty, it is not uncommon to pretend to take military merit. Especially when fighting JianNu in the later period, because the imperial court has strict requirements, saying that the reward can be received by cutting off the other party''s head. In order to get the reward, the Daming Army soldiers who can''t beat JianNu dog on the battlefield indiscriminately kill ordinary people and turn over their heads. Therefore, I don''t know how many Daming soldiers are there The people died and their families were broken.


    In contrast, Hou Xiangjie''s idea is not unreliable. At least they have captured Saihan mountain, robbed the site and completed the military order.


    Under the guidance of Hou Xiangjie, Li Keguang quickly agreed. After all, it was good for both of them. Then they sent scouts at the same time, saying that they had a war with the five-star army on Saihan mountain, defeated their opponents, successfully occupied Saihan mountain, a military important place, and killed many five-star armies.


    When the war report was sent back to Gao Yu, he was naturally overjoyed. He also gave the good report to general Fang Dingshan, "general Fang, let''s see, our graduation is a great victory."


    "Well, not bad." looking at the war report, Fang Dingshan also flashed a satisfied color on his face. In fact, he is not optimistic about the 200000 troops brought by Gao Yu. These troops are composed of recruits. It is not an advantage for an army without blood and war horses to fight with people on the grassland. But the first battle had a good start, which was good for the morale of the army, and he was naturally happy. There is even a faint expectation in my heart. Perhaps this time, cooperation with Gao Yu is far more fruitful than cooperation with Shi Heng.


    After the news came out, the morale of the northern Ming army, which won the first battle, really improved a lot. Even the speed of the journey has been accelerated. Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie, the vanguard army, were praised by Gao Yu, and then received new orders to let them continue to move forward, strive to get to Shicheng as soon as possible, and surprise the five-star army. If they can take the opportunity to enter the city, it is definitely the first merit.


    As soon as they saw the first achievement, they were excited. The victory on Saihan mountain gave them the idea of belittling the enemy. After all, they didn''t really fight with the five-star army. The northern Ming Court didn''t publicize the power of the five-star army in order to prevent people from panic. The ignorant are meaningless. They took 20000 infantry down Saihan mountain and quickly went down to Shicheng. In order to make their first contribution, they did not even leave any troops at the foot of the mountain. This alone showed their incompetence and inexperience.


    The two generals left Saihan mountain excitedly and went straight to Shicheng. In order to seize the first skill, they did not stop all the way. They drove day and night. They just came to Shicheng on the third day.


    Twenty thousand northern Ming troops suddenly appeared outside the city, which seemed to be greatly beyond the expectation of the five-star army. At present, the city gate was quickly closed and looked like a panic.


    "Ha ha, the five-star army was unprepared." Li Keguang was excited by the scene in front of him, but he was disappointed when he looked back at the footmen behind him. "It''s a pity that the army is very tired after days of driving. Otherwise, it can win a war."


    "Yes, the city wall of Shicheng is tall, and it''s not for tired soldiers to win. I''d better wait." Hou Xiangjie said with a pity on his face.


    Facing the fortified Shicheng city wall more than once, it is very difficult to attack it, not to mention that the northern Ming army has been on its way for days, and its combat effectiveness is less than 30% of the usual. Now attacking the city is no different from looking for death.


    It''s a pity that the two generals can''t attack the city immediately, but they don''t know that if they attack the city now, they will only die. Does the first city say that it can be attacked, not to mention that the five-star army in the city was already on guard. If you do it now, you are looking for your own death.


    Unknowingly, Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie admitted that they had captured great achievements and thought they had blocked the five-star army in the city gate. They immediately sent a letter to the rear army, exaggerating their achievements and adding a lot of credit to their realism. For example, they fought a war with the five-star army outside the city and won it, and they will return to the city.


    After the cavalry, the war report was sent to Gao Yu, who had just left ta''lu City, and let him shout happily, "ha ha ha, you are really famous generals in the world, and you have done a good job. Come and inform general Fang of the news. At the same time, order the army to speed up its action and get under shi''cheng as soon as possible to meet general Li and Hou."


    Gao Yu, who underestimated the five-star army and overestimated the strength of his own army, was so excited that he seemed to have made great achievements in front of him. At this moment, he looked down on Shi Heng even more. Even he, who had not led the army, could surround Shicheng in a short time, and I don''t know why Marquis Wuqing was afraid of the five-star army. Now it seems that it is not too much to describe it with a stupid name.


    Fang Dingshan, who led 100000 cavalry, soon received the news, which he was not surprised. After all, there was a siege of Shicheng before. Now it''s just a repetition of the past. It''s nothing. He just hoped that this trip would not be like the last one.


    Under the beginning of the city, Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie, who had rested all afternoon and night, walked out of their big accounts with radiant faces, and then ordered troops to attack the city. The northern Ming army, which had not met any opponent at all, was also in high morale. After giving an order, it launched its first attack on the South Gate of the outer city of Shicheng.

 Chapter 1326

    Taking turns to fight, a thousand northern Ming troops first made a tentative attack. Even the two generals were ready to be seriously damaged, but when they attacked the city, they found that the five-star army was just a hasty resistance, not too fierce. It gave people the feeling that if the city was not high enough, it might break the city.


    "Hahaha." after fighting all morning, Li Keguang thought he had seen the strength of the five-star army. He laughed loudly and said to Hou Xiangjie: "brother Hou, see, the five-star army is just like this. We can increase the offensive in the afternoon."


    "Exactly." Hou Xiangjie held the same view, and then changed the siege strategy. The number of soldiers in a siege increased from 1000 to 2000.


    On the city tower outside the city, Yang Sizheng looked at the North Ming army under the city leisurely. There was no tension on his face. It seemed that the war had nothing to do with him.


    "Report to commander Yang that the northern Ming army sent 2000 people to attack the city this time." Li Yun trotted to Yang Si and saluted him with a standard military salute.


    The study and training of the reconnaissance division ended with the collection of 10000 northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry. Li Yun returned to the logistics headquarters and was promoted from the original company commander to the current battalion commander.


    "Well, you can send 1000 recruits and 200 veterans to help defend the city and tell the soldiers not to be afraid of death. Only those who are afraid of death will die faster on the battlefield, and those who are not afraid of death will not die." Yang Si looked at Li Yun with satisfaction and appreciation.


    "Yes." Li Yun, who stood at attention and saluted, turned and arranged. Yang Si, who was left behind, smiled. He believed that the northern Ming army would not guess that this time, the army guarding the city would be dominated by recruits sent by different nationalities from the future service headquarters. This is the result of his discussion with Hu Mang and Yu Mian and reported to Yang Chendong for agreement.


    In the eyes of the five-star army, it is not too much to say that the northern Ming army is as weak and docile as a lamb. This is a little people who talk about benevolence, righteousness and morality every day and do despicable and shameless activities behind them. Every day they open their mouth is Confucius, and closing their mouth is the words of saints, but in fact, they just recognize more words and become sour people with useless poetry. If it were not for the kindness of Daming, these scholars would have no one to serve them, or they would not be able to cook rice, plough fields and pure parasites.


    In the middle and late Ming Dynasty, it was said to govern the world with benevolence and subdue people with benevolence. Many sages thought that they could travel around the world with their three inch good tongue, stand in an invincible position and play and get the enemy in the palm of their hands. In fact, such arrogant people have long fallen behind the world. If it were not for the protection of the five-star army, I''m afraid someone would have slapped them.


    Yes, the northern Ming court is now under the protection of the five-star army. Looking at its geographical location, Zhou Lian was occupied by the five-star army except that it still borders Nanming in the south. It is not too much to say that Beiming is a lonely place.


    In other words, as long as the five-star army doesn''t fight them, Beiming will be all right, safe and auspicious. Fortunately, such an army still thinks it is the first in the world, despises the five-star army, and has to pull its wrist. I have to say, it is really ridiculous.


    To deal with such an army, the five-star army doesn''t need any elite at all, not even the regular army. As long as the new soldiers in the logistics command who are waiting to be assigned and have not been on the battlefield are sent, it will be enough to solve everything.


    That is, you can pretend to be defeated, achieve the purpose of mobilizing the enemy''s army, and train troops on the battlefield. Of course, Yang Si has to do such a thing as having the best of both worlds. This is why Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie don''t feel that the five-star army is powerful.


    This is also the five-star army''s strategy to lead the snake out of the cave.


    That is, the northern Ming army took the initiative to provoke, of course, to beat them hard, so as not to make trouble in the process of the five-star army.


    That is to play hard, of course, the more the northern Ming army defeated, the better. However, if you fight too hard when you come up, it will inevitably make the other party retreat to Dalu city in fear of the enemy. You can''t annihilate a large number of the opponent''s effective forces in the battle. Yang Chendong''s wish is not to make concessions step by step, showing weakness step by step, so as to lead more northern Ming troops out of Dalu city and surround it in one fell swoop.


    Even in order to achieve this goal, after Yang Si and others discussed and reported to Yang Chendong for consent, even the outer city was ready to give up. Now it seems that the plan went well, and the ignorant Beiming army was fooled.


    The siege continued and hurt each other. There were more than one crisis at the South Gate of the outer city, but they all retreated because the troops of the northern Ming army were too few. This made Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie regret it for a time. They could only look forward to the emergence of the main force, and then shout out, occupy the city with superior forces and obtain great achievements.


    Three days later, the main force of the northern Ming army finally arrived. Gao Yu appeared above the gate of Shicheng with a full 150000 troops, accompanied by 20000 firearm camps. As for the 100000 Liaodong cavalry led by Fang Dingshan, they were not with them, but wandering nearby in the way of Grass Valley.


    This shows the wisdom of Fang Dingshan. He is not so optimistic about Gao Yu, the supervisor of the army, so he did not walk with him. The advantage is that once things change, they can evacuate at the first time without damaging their strength.


    Without butcher Zhang, we won''t eat pigs with hair. Although Gao Yu has some emotions about Fang Dingshan''s lack of cooperation, why isn''t this an opportunity? If I had captured the beginning of the city without the help of this man, wouldn''t all the great achievements fall on me.


    Because his uncle is Gao rang and the Duke of East Hall, Gao Yu doesn''t think anyone has the courage to take credit for himself. So as soon as he came to the beginning of the city, he called Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie and gave them great performance for their good performance. Then he inquired about the war situation and saw with his own eyes that the northern Ming army attacked the city and fought with the five-star army.


    "Haha, OK, OK, you two did a good job and made great achievements. Our supervisor will speak well for you in front of the emperor. Next, I will give you 20000 infantry. I hope you can make further efforts and make new achievements." Gao Yu laughed happily.


    The two who were praised were also very excited. They immediately said that as long as they had enough troops, they could win the outer city of Shicheng. Please Gao Yu wait for the news.


    Li Keguang, who was praised and entrusted with an important task, launched a more violent attack early the next morning. For a time, there was a roar of killing under the city, and there would be blood splashing on the South City upstairs all the time, which was very tragic.


    I don''t know whether it''s because I''m too excited or too excited. Neither Li Keguang nor Hou Xiangjie noticed that there were not many people who really died, but the number of injured people was very considerable. Of course, they wouldn''t think that this was originally the five-star army. Once surrounded this army, these northern Ming armies may become prisoners. They are Han people who have corrected the eight classics. It''s better not to kill if they can.


    It was another two days of iron blood siege. The northern Ming army had to retreat because of 3000 dead and 15000 wounded. This also makes Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie depressed. In their view, the siege army was about to succeed several times, but with the repeated counterattacks of the five-star army, they had to retreat. The feeling that they would soon fall short in order to win made them very uncomfortable.


    Nearly 20000 troops were lost in the two-day siege. Gao Yu was dissatisfied with the result. He called Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie again and asked them how confident they were that they could capture the city. Not as confident as they were two days ago, this time they both hesitated.


    Knowing that this is the performance of their lack of self-confidence, Gao Yu doesn''t mean to blame. After all, it''s not easy to lead the army for the first time. "According to our supervisor, we can''t lose our troops like this. We''ll start the firearm battalion tomorrow. After the artillery attack, you two lead the army to make a fierce attack, and you can achieve great results. How about it?"


    Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie were excited when they heard that they were going to use the firearm camp. They immediately patted their chest and promised that they would fight down tomorrow.


    They were so confident that Gao Yu was naturally satisfied. At present, he gave them 20000 pawns each and gave them some encouragement. Then he called Wei Ke, the general of the firearm battalion, and ordered him to arrange the position immediately and cooperate with the infantry to attack the city tomorrow.


    Only Yang Guang''s subordinates.


    Yang Guang is also the highest officer arranged by Yang Chendong in Beiming firearms camp. Of course, he didn''t know this. He just remembered that General Yang Guang told him not to weaken the prestige of the firearm camp and to show his military prestige.


    After listening to Yang Guang''s words, Wei Ke held up a torch and arranged the artillery camp at that night, which made a great momentum. On the upper floor of Shicheng, the scouts who were responsible for staring at the every move of the northern Ming army naturally saw it clearly and soon reported it to Yang Si, commander of the logistics command.


    "Oh, are you going to use artillery? Inform me. In addition to a small number of troops hiding in the safety of the city tower, the main forces of all armies withdrew from the outer city to the inner city tower all night." Yang Sidang, who had been on guard for a long time, gave the order. Compared with the blatant Beiming arms and weapons camp, the five-star army did not have a lighter and quietly retreated from the outer city building by moonlight.


    Unaware of all this, the northern Ming army was ready to bombard the outer city gate early the next morning. Tens of thousands of soldiers of the northern Ming army were also ready to go under the command of General Li Keguang and general Hou Xiangjie.


    Looking at the morale of the army, Gao Yuzuo was full of confidence in a carriage. With his loud cry, he began to attack. The firearm battalion led by Wei Ke took the lead in launching an attack. Hundreds of guns were fired in unison and bombarded the target Nancheng gate.

 Chapter 1327

    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom


    Under the rumble of artillery, hundreds of explosive shells fell on the walls and gates of the South City, which attracted a strange feeling like a ground dragon turning over.


    The gunfire sounded for half an hour. Looking at the South Gate of Shicheng, the city tower was already full of holes. Even the south gate was smashed, and the cave door opened wide, opening its broad mind like a girl to be picked.


    "Ha ha, charge." seeing that the city gate was also broken, Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie were excited and shouted forward.


    A few five-star troops ambushed on the south tower did not lose much because they entered the safety zone in advance. Seeing a large number of northern Ming troops coming, according to the plan, they fired two bows and arrows towards the city tower, killed and wounded thousands of northern Ming troops, and then quickly retreated back.


    Nancheng building changed hands. Taking this opportunity, the two generals took their soldiers to the East, West and north outer cities respectively. After paying a certain price, they successfully occupied the outer city of Shicheng.


    When the outer city was broken, Gao Yu was naturally very excited. He waved his fist to vent his excitement.


    In the main account, General Li Keguang, Hou Xiangjie and Wei Ke stand together. Gao Yu swam around the three with appreciative eyes and said with satisfaction: "you performed very well. The supervisor has written a memorial to the emperor about your performance. The reward must come down in a few days."


    "Thank you for your promotion." the three generals said excitedly.


    "Well, our supervisor wants to tell you and others that you will be rewarded for your meritorious service. You should work harder. Now that you have captured the outer city, when you can win the inner city is what we discussed today. If you have any opinions, please mention them." after some praise, Gao Yu began to ask for advice in the future. After all, capturing and occupying the whole Shicheng is his goal, and winning the outer city is only the first step.


    With the previous victory, the three generals gave advice, which was more brave than one. After listening to their opinions, Gao Yu finally heard their opinions, that is, more troops are needed, and it is the best policy to attack Shicheng with strong military strength.


    Although the northern Ming army successfully captured the outer city with the help of the power of artillery, the loss of the northern Ming army was not small. The original 170000 infantry are now less than 100000 infantry who can really attack the city after removing the wounded and 20000 firearm battalions.


    There are also a lot of 100000 troops. But this time we are facing the base of the five-star army on the grassland, Shicheng. 100000 people are afraid it is not enough.


    Seeing that the three generals agreed, Gao Yu also felt that it was reasonable. At that time, he said that he would order the dispatch of troops from Dalu city. Taking this opportunity, the army had a good rest. As soon as the troops waiting for assistance arrived, they launched a fierce attack on the city and fought for a happy attack like attacking the outer city to the beginning city.


    In the city of TA Lu, there are 130000 soldiers in the north. Before, because he didn''t know the details of the five-star army, Gao Yu didn''t send them out in case of accidents. But now that the army is progressing so smoothly, it would be too wasteful to leave these soldiers in Daru city. At Gao Yu''s command, 80000 soldiers left the city and rushed to the starting city.


    This seems to be Gao Yu''s heavy injection, but it is also the beginning of his defeat. The successful realization of luring snakes out of the cave also means that the five-star army can finally let go and fight back with all its strength.


    Answer: Yang''s intelligence personnel in Lu city reported the news at the first time when 80000 soldiers gathered in the city. As Yang Chendong, who has been staring at every move of Dalu City, he laughed, "OK, the enemy enters the hub, we can take action."


    "Please order from the sixth young master." several senior officers of the five-star army standing in the account, Qi Qi now focused on Yang Chendong.


    Looking at the eager appearance of the people, Yang Chendong knew that they were ready. At that moment, he was not polite. He came to the sand table and shouted, "Niu duo, commander of the second foreign army, listened to the order and ordered your department to send a division to quickly seize Saihan mountain and cut off the contact between the 80000 Beiming army and Gaoyu''s main force."


    "Yes." Niu duo immediately saluted after hearing the order.


    "Farewell, commander of the new second army, you sent two divisions to cut off the back road of 80000 Beiming troops after they left Dalu City, so that none of them can return to the city. This time, you may face 80000 infantry and 50000 Beiming troops in Dalu city. Can you do it?" this is a very important task, and you must be careful, Yang Chendong thought of leaving the task to shebie to complete.


    "My subordinates will take two divisions to carry out the mission. They will never let any northern Ming army escape back to Dalu city." she said goodbye in a loud voice. This was the first battle since the rectification of their new second army. It was still under Yang Chendong''s eyes. He could only win but not lose. This was his creed.


    Yang Chendong nodded silently. Although the task is a little arduous, if the new second army wants to stand up again, it must have such experience. No longer going to see the farewell, Yang Chendong ordered again: "a division of the new second army and a division of the alien second army are interspersed. Taking advantage of the advantages of war horses, they continue to encircle and suppress the 80000 soldiers surrounded by regiments or battalions or even companies, so as to achieve the goal of seriously damaging the opponent and attacking the enemy''s morale."


    "Yes." sherbid farewell and niuduo agreed immediately, saying that they would convey the combat task to the following teachers.


    At this time, Yang Chendong focused on Tian Hu, the division commander of the first division of the world cavalry, who stood like a benchmark but had not received the task.


    When seeing Yang Chendong''s eyes, Tian Hu was very strong. Although he didn''t speak, the meaning was quite obvious. Sixth young master, let''s hand over any arduous task to us to ensure completion.


    "Mr. Tian, hundreds of thousands of northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry disappeared from our sight. They may appear at any time. Your task is to prevent them from entering the battlefield and kill them to the greatest extent. This is a strong enemy. Northern Ming has paid a lot on them and five times your strength, which may block them?" when Yang Chendong asked about this, Also carefully observing the look change of Tian Hu. In a word, their task is the most arduous. If they don''t do well, it is possible to destroy the whole division.


    Hearing that Liaodong cavalry was finally going to go to the northern Ming Dynasty, although he knew that there were 100000 people and horses, he still couldn''t see the slightest fear on Tian Hu''s face. On the contrary, there is only a rumbling sense of war. "Don''t worry, sixth young master. The first division of our cavalry is not afraid of any opponent and enemy. No matter they are weak or strong, as long as they are against us, there is only one way to fail."


    "OK." listening to Tian Hu''s confident answer, Yang Chendong stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, then said: "The intention of war is commendable. But I still want to say that this time the opponent is not simple and should not be careless. I have supported a new group of soldiers. They will send people out of the city to help you. There are also heavy cavalry regiments swimming around Shicheng. If things fail, go around Shicheng and fight back after meeting them. Remember, you can''t use righteousness in a war, We can''t take the lives of our soldiers as the steps of the Jin stage. "


    Such earnest words were heard in Tian Hu''s ears, so he stood at attention again and said, "remember the words of the sixth young master and see my performance."


    "Well, I''ll see your performance. I''m going to expand the first cavalry division into an army. I hope you can have the mind of a commander. What I want is a general who can plan strategies, not a tiger general who can only charge and fall into war. Do you understand?"


    This is the first time Yang Chendong talked about expanding the first cavalry division into an army in public. There was no news before. So everyone was surprised.


    Today, the first Cavalry Division in the world has 20000 men and horses. Its combat power is not comparable to any army. Now it needs to be expanded. Doesn''t it mean that its combat power has approached or even surpassed that of a group army?


    There is no doubt that once he really becomes an army, the gold content of this commander will definitely exceed that of other commanders, which is equal to the power of the Group Commander.


    After everyone wanted to understand this truth, they looked at Tian Hu with envy and a little jealousy.


    Tian Hu''s face turned red. This is not only the sixth young master''s need to vigorously promote himself, but also an affirmation of the first Cavalry Division in the world. At present, he said, "yes, please rest assured, Tian Hu is a wise general, not just a tiger general who knows how to kill."


    Knowing that Tian Hu understood the meaning of his words, Yang Chendong patted him on the shoulder and said, "well, Ben Wang depends on your performance. Don''t let me down."


    "Yes, sir." after feeling Yang Chendong''s ardent expectation, Tian Hu changed his mouth and called him a teacher, which means privately that he will complete the task.


    The combat tasks of the troops have been completed. Yang Chendong''s eyes swam under the faces of the three military commanders once. Then he nodded and said, "OK, I''m looking forward to your performance. Let''s go now."


    "Yes." Tian Hu, shefarewell and Niu duo all saluted together, and then turned to the army.


    After watching the three men go, Yang Er standing on one side came up and asked in a low voice, "young master, what are we going to do? Our two thousand black riding dragon guards have been itching."


    In this battle, 80000 infantry of the northern Ming army left the city, and 50000 garrison infantry could leave at any time in Dalu city. In addition, there were 100000 Liaodong iron cavalry who had been wandering outside and had no fixed place. Together, there were a total of 200000 people. In contrast, Yang Chendong only had more than 20000 people from the first division of the cavalry, three divisions of the new second army, and two divisions of the second army of different nationalities , there are more than 10000 people, but there are only 60000 people together. The contrast of more than three times of the troops can not see that Yang Er is a little nervous. On the contrary, he is still worried that there is no war for the two thousand black cavalry dragon guards. He has to say that he is nervous, but it also proves from the side how much he trusts and trusts Yang Chendong.

 Chapter 1328

    "Why? More than 200000 enemies are not enough for black riding dragon guards? Wait, what we do is fire fighters. We will go wherever there is danger." Yang Chendong smiled. He likes Yang er''s optimistic character and fearless courage.


    Hearing that the black riding Dragon Guard could go to the battlefield, Yang Er immediately laughed, "OK, young master, I''ll tell the news to my brothers now to ensure that they will be happy one by one."


    ......


    Shicheng.


    80000 soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty came out of TA Lu city, and the military newspaper was also sent to Hu mang by telegram. He laughed first, then looked at Yang Si, commander of the logistics command, Yu Mian, the city master, Xiao Yining, the commander of the fifth division of the land force, and three army commanders and a division commander in the conference room, and said in a deep voice, "it''s time for our new group army and Shicheng to stretch out their hands. Now announce the order."


    After Yu Mian and others straightened up, Hu mang said, "the 101st army, the division directly under him and the heavy cavalry regiment went out of the city to find the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning iron cavalry, and cooperated with the cavalry all over the world." they sent a telegram to the military seat, saying that we had won Saihan mountain. " Mo Benyi told the radio operator sent by the military headquarters around him. He doesn''t deserve the radio at his level. This time, if he didn''t come out alone to complete the task, he couldn''t enjoy such treatment.


    Because there was no movement, the northern Ming army didn''t know that Saihan mountain had changed hands. Until the afternoon of the next day, when 80000 reinforcements from Dalu city passed here, suddenly waves of boulders rolled down the hillside to block the way ahead. Only then did they know that the danger was coming.


    These stones were made by the soldiers of the different 306th division in one night and half a day. Of course, 3000 prisoners of the northern Ming Dynasty also contributed a lot. With the boulders rolling down one by one, the five-star army launched a comprehensive counterattack.


    As Mo Benyi began to fight, the five-star army in the city began to fight back. The fifth Lu Division in the city had already locked the firearm camp of the northern Ming army outside the city. After giving the order, the shells were fired from the city. After several bursts of fire, the explosions followed one after another. The resulting martyrdom and explosion formed a sea of fire, alerting more than 100000 northern Ming infantry under the city.


    "What''s the matter?" Gao Yu, who heard the explosion, ran out of the main account, with a look of panic and anger.


    But soon, his anger turned into fear, and one scout after another appeared in front of him like an appointment.


    "Report to the supervisor, the artillery of the five-star army hit the artillery of our firearm battalion. Now the artillery has exploded and the shells have been detonated. The firearm battalion has lost its power in World War I and suffered heavy losses."


    "Report to the supervisor, the five-star army opened the inner city gate and rushed out. They have long-range high-speed guns. Our brothers guarding the outer city gate can''t stop them. They have withdrawn and asked for support."


    "Report to the supervisor, countless cavalry rushed out of the city. They are coming round to our sides and asking for support."


    "Report to the supervisor..."


    Listening to the bad news one after another, Gao Yu''s face turned red because of anger. Suddenly, he shouted, "well, don''t say it. Don''t even say it. Immediately organize people to hold me back, and send someone to notify 80000 reinforcements to speed up and meet us under Shicheng. Then send someone to find general Fang Dingshan and ask for cavalry support."


    At this time, Gao Yu knew that this was the five-star army''s counterattack. And it was an unexpected strong counterattack. It seems that they can''t last long. What he has to do now is to ask for foreign aid. As long as he persists until the reinforcements appear, he can respond to foreign cooperation and turn defeat into victory.


    Gao Yu didn''t know that the 80000 infantry reinforcements he expected were being blocked at the foot of Saihan mountain and couldn''t move forward. Just behind them, division Wu Hui, the third riding division of the new second army, was killing all the way with his cavalry, which took a heavy blow to the army of the Northern Ming Dynasty.


    According to Yang Chendong''s battle plan, the first and second cavalry divisions of the new second army stayed under the city of Dalu and prevented them from helping again. The third cavalry division and the different 305 division of the second foreign army went through interleaving attacks and carried out cutting and interleaving attacks in the rear and side of 80000 Northern Ming reinforcements. They were no longer able to support them. It was the 100000 Liaodong iron cavalry led by Fang Dingshan The elite still have this power, but what they think at this time is not to liberate Gao Yu, but how to destroy the heavy cavalry regiment led by chasing the wind.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong''s order was to surround and capture the Beiming army, so it seemed that the attack was fierce, but Gao Yu was not in danger for the time being. When he knew that the situation was unfavorable, he first sent for help, and then immediately called general Weike of the firearm camp to take the firearm soldiers to the front line to resist the attack of the five-star army.


    "Please don''t worry about the supervisor." general Wei Ke, who got the task, said confidently. This time, he was carrying tens of thousands of musketeers, including many soldiers with continuous guns. He thought that as long as he commanded properly, even if he was facing fierce cavalry, he could tear off a piece of meat to let them know his strength.

 Chapter 1329

    However, he was full of confidence, but it seemed that he was not very lucky. This time, he met the fifth division of the five-star army, which was also a fire gun force, but the weapons of the two sides were very poor compared with each other.


    After Xiao Yining, the commander of the fifth Lu Division, issued an order, it was only a pull-out attack. The cold front soldiers took the lead, beat the northern Ming army occupying the outer city, and soon recovered the city gate. Then the scouts reported that a northern Ming army with tens of thousands of firearms was approaching them. From a distance, it was orderly and methodical.


    "Firearm soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty?" Xiao Yining was stunned at first, and then laughed and said, "well, good to come. I just want to learn from them? Tell the soldiers that their fireguns can only hit about 120 meters, and we''ll deal with them outside this range. Remember, we''ll focus on wounding as much as possible. Don''t kill unless necessary. They are all Han people like us."


    To become a cold front soldier, the first condition is pure Han people, which is never discounted. Other alien soldiers, no matter how well they perform or whether they have changed to Han nationality, are unlikely to become a member of the cold front. It can be said that in the whole five-star army, the composition of the cold front team is the purest, which is why Yang Chendong doesn''t want others to master advanced firearms. Otherwise, he''s afraid he''ll have to open his eyes when he sleeps.


    Xiao Yining''s order was given to the army, and several commanders became very excited one by one and shouted loudly, "commanders and fighters, it''s time for us to hit the target. Next, we''ll compare the shooting skills to see who''s more accurate and who has hurt the enemy the most."


    The four regiments even regarded the battlefield as a drill and the enemy as a target. They didn''t see who killed the enemy more, but who hurt the enemy more. I have to say this is also a wonderful work. When Mr. Xiao Yining heard the correspondent report this situation, he just smiled and knew that he knew that the Fifth Division had more training time and less time to really go to the battlefield. They all needed to vent.


    "Come on, take out our teacher''s gun, and we''ll go too." Xiao must say to the document in charge of guns with an excited face. Soon after, the cadres and soldiers of the division headquarters rushed straight to the outer wall of Shicheng with matching gun numbers and guns.


    At this time, under the beginning of the city, there were already black crows. The soldiers of the North Ming firearms battalion were running towards the beginning of the city with guns.


    These soldiers of the firearm battalion of the northern Ming Dynasty have all kinds of weapons in their hands, including a single shot gun, a single shot gun, and a tandem gun that can shoot four bullets.


    Thanks to the blessing of Yang Chendong, Beiming got an Bayi bar at the beginning. After the disassembly and research of countless craftsmen, although he didn''t know what the lathe was and didn''t copy it successfully, the principle was studied by smart people, and the performance of the firegun was improved. It''s just ammunition or iron bullets. Obviously, with their strength and technology, they can''t make real muskets and bullets at all.


    Even so, this progress can be said to be obvious, at least much stronger than in history, but compared with the cold front soldiers, it is not a little worse. In terms of the range of a musket, everyone is one sky and one earth.


    For some reason, the five-star army has now eliminated the Bayi bar. First, it is not easy to build a lathe, that is, it is imitation. It is better to directly imitate the 95 style, so the Bayi bar soon withdrew from the stage and was mostly stored in Yang Chendong''s warehouse. After all the cold front soldiers used the 95 submachine guns, the range of the guns was generally about 400 meters, and there was no problem with an effective distance of 300 meters. This time, the division headquarters asked the enemy to fight at 200 meters, which undoubtedly increased the accuracy and let the Fifth Army division fully grasp the rhythm of combat methods.


    By the time division commander Xiao Yining arrived with the people from the division headquarters, the soldiers of several other regiments had repulsed the first attack of the northern Ming army. Under a hail of bullets, more than 1000 wounded soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty were thrown under the city.


    Cold front soldiers well implemented the orders of the division headquarters and hurt the enemy rather than kill the enemy as much as possible. As a result, fewer people were killed and more wounded, but it played a role in disturbing the morale of the army. At this time, thousands of northern Ming soldiers wailing under the city are Ming examples. With the existence of these wounded, other northern Ming soldiers are shocked. They don''t know whether they will end up like this in the next charge.


    There were also some wounded soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty who were rescued by their tongpao and returned to the barracks. But after all, he was hurt and cried out in pain. Listening to other Beiming troops around him at such a close distance is a powerful deterrent. Therefore, the morale of the army has plummeted. Many people are afraid of war, even tired of war.


    In contrast, the morale of the soldiers of the fifth land division is high. In that wave of attack just now, none of the northern Ming army could approach within 150 meters, that is to say, their firearms did not pose any effective threat at all. In addition to wasting some bullets, the whole land Fifth Division did not even have a wounded person, and the morale of the army was getting stronger and stronger.


    "How did the master come?" a leader, Dang liming, looked puzzled when he saw Xiao Yining standing beside him.


    "Well, I''m here to take the people of the division to practice shooting skills, and I won''t take your credit." seeing the meaning of Dang liming, Xiao Yining shook his head reluctantly, and then asked, "how''s it going? What''s the outcome? Do we have any losses?"


    Knowing that Xiao Yining didn''t come to grab the merit, Dang Liming immediately became very good, patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, the northern Ming army can''t get close to us. And we have battlements to defend. They are standing on the open ground. This is a shooting exercise, and the soldiers won''t be in any danger."


    "OK." Xiao Yining''s face also showed a happy look. Every cold front soldier is carefully selected from the Han people, and most of his origin is embedded in the city and from xiaoryukyu island. Once he is killed or injured, he is not easy to go back and explain to their families. Although it is said that there will inevitably be no deaths in war, Xiao Yining still hopes that there will be fewer deaths, so that he can explain.


    As they talked, the second charge of the northern Ming army began.


    Compared with the scale of thousands of people just now, this time only a few hundred people came, which makes people feel more like a tentative attack.


    "Shit, there are only so many people, how can we fight." seeing that there are less than 1000 people, Dang Liming''s face shows an unhappy look. Maybe he wants more than 10000 soldiers of Beiming firearms battalion to rush up, so that he can kill one happy.


    Xiao Yining, who also saw this scene, patted Dang liming on the head, "OK, the enemy has few ways to play. Immediately order it. Your regiment, battalion and division headquarters are responsible for shooting. Others stop and don''t shoot."


    However, the number of enemies coming is small. If ten thousand guns are fired at once, it would be a waste. It would be better to come one battalion at a time. In this way, we can make a comparison and even come to a battlefield competition to improve everyone''s enthusiasm. Naturally, including the division headquarters, this is the meaning of mixed smuggled goods. It''s hard for other regiments to refuse. If they refuse, they annoy Xiao Yining and simply don''t give your regiment a chance to kill the enemy. That''s unbearable.


    Battalion by battalion competition began. No matter how many northern Ming troops came, the distance between 200 meters and 150 meters was their life and death line. No one could rush over, let alone launch any counterattack. Not only that, after a few short charges, the northern Ming army was able to escape injury. The number of soldiers running back was increasing, so that under the city tower, the wounded of the northern Ming army were thrown all over. When everyone made a sound because of pain, the other northern Ming army who felt stimulated did not dare to move forward. They were afraid that they would be one of them.


    Weike''s firearm camp didn''t work as expected, but was beaten into a fool. He didn''t even have the ability to fight back, which annoyed Gao Yu, who was the supervisor of the army. However, what made him more dissatisfied was that with the continuous insertion and cutting of the two cavalry armies under the new group army, at dawn the next morning, he even lost more than 10000 soldiers, basically wounded soldiers, and few people really died in the war.


    It is precisely because there are too many wounded in the barracks, which accounts for more than one-third of the army''s proportion. There are endless howls and cries of pain, just like purgatory in the world. People''s faces change greatly and the morale of the army is greatly shaken. At the moment, if there were no reinforcements, I''m afraid the more than 100000 northern Ming army would collapse without being defeated.


    "Reinforcements, where are the reinforcements?" Gao Yu''s eyes twinkled toward the rear. At the moment, he finally knew the power of the five-star army and began to regret going out of the city on his own initiative. Would it be safer to stay in Dalu?


    ......


    Answer Lu Cheng.


    When 80000 reinforcements left the city and left for Shicheng, the commander of the new second army, shebie, personally took his first and second riding divisions to the city.


    The army tents were connected one by one, and countless cavalry were wandering around. This momentum frightened the northern Ming army guarding the city and made them begin to realize that the soldiers who left the city were afraid of being in danger.


    Knowing that the northern Ming army outside the city may be very dangerous, whether to kill it or not has become a problem for the northern Ming general Zhan Peng to consider.


    He once climbed the city tower and probably looked at the five-star cavalry under the city, that is, more than 10000 people. If it is only a comparison of forces, they still have a certain advantage. But war cannot be counted like this. We should consider it from many aspects. For example, the other side is all cavalry and can participate in the battle. However, some of them need to stay in the city to defend the city, not all of them can go to the battlefield, which has narrowed the gap between the two sides.

 Chapter 1330

    The five-star army is full of cavalry. They are infantry, which is the existence of natural weakness. Outside Dalu city is a vast grassland. This terrain is just suitable for the expansion and impact of cavalry. In contrast, infantry will suffer a lot, which has been lost for a while.


    For various reasons, Zhan Peng came to a conclusion that if he went out of the city, he might lose the war, or even get a bad one. It is also possible to lose the city of Dalu.


    Zhan Peng, who was shocked by this conclusion, was even more unlikely to send reinforcements out of the city. He just sent several carrier pigeons to inform Gao Yu, the supervisor under Shicheng, that he knew the difficulties and difficulties here. At the same time, he also sent someone to the wanquandu division in the rear. He wanted to report the matter to the governor Shi Heng. It was better for this person to stand up and command the overall situation. In any case, his responsibility would become very small.


    As a man, he has selfishness. Knowing that it is dangerous to leave the city, Zhan Peng, who wants to shirk his responsibility, thought of inviting Shi Heng out of the mountain. After sending out several carrier pigeons, he waited for news in the city. After a sleepless night, at dawn the next day, the news of the Shangguan didn''t come. A commander guarding the city had run to him, "general, general, go and have a look. There are many of our routed soldiers down the city. They are being surrounded and killed by the cavalry of the five-star army."


    "What? Let''s go." hearing the change of things, Zhan Peng was surprised and hurried out of the house and went straight to the city tower.


    Ran all the way to the city tower. Zhan Peng looked up and saw that many soldiers in Beiming military uniforms were being cut by the five-star cavalry, surrounded by bows and arrows and sabers.


    In less than half an hour, at least hundreds of the northern Ming army were wounded and howled.


    "General, look, a team has come under the city gate. There are nearly a thousand of them. At the moment, they are calling the city gate. Can we open it?" the same commander shouted loudly.


    Zhan Peng stood behind a battlement and looked down. Sure enough, he saw that a large team wearing the uniforms of the northern Ming army had come to the gate. In contrast, their team still has some combat effectiveness. At least they can put up a defensive formation, with long guns in front to block the approach of the cavalry of the five-star army.


    But even so, one or two soldiers will fall to the ground from time to time. Fortunately, the young general who commands the army has some skills. Once something goes wrong, others can always fill the position, and the order of the army is still there.


    But everyone knows that this will not last long. So the young general kept looking up and scolding, "they are all fellow robes. Open the gate quickly. Do you want to see so many of us die here?"


    Listening to this angry scolding, the northern Ming army guarding the city naturally did not dare to do anything privately, but most people still focused on Zhan Peng and waited for his general to make a decision.


    At this time, Zhan Peng''s face is very tangled.


    When Gao Yulin left, he handed over the Dalu city to him. It was not only a kind of trust, but also a kind of responsibility. It is said that his main task is to guard the city. It is a great achievement not to be occupied by the five-star army. Once the city gate is opened, there will be a certain danger. However, looking at the appearance of other soldiers, if he really did not save his life, it would certainly cool the morale of the army, and it would also be a heavy blow to his command authority. If it was bad, the morale of the army would be chaotic. At that time, how many people would obey when they issued military orders?


    "General, please make a decision." several thousand captains gathered around Zhan Peng at this time, with a willing face. Everyone is a soldier. Anyone may encounter danger. If they don''t save now, they will be in trouble one day. Will others treat themselves like this?


    In the long run, several young players certainly hope that Zhan Peng can make a move, which is saving others and saving themselves.


    Originally, Zhan Peng hesitated. Now under the pressure of several thousand captains, the balance in his heart began to tilt. He asked in a deep voice, "if the city gate is opened, will the cavalry of the five-star army be killed into the city?"


    This is Zhan Peng''s compromise. After hearing this, other young generals flashed a happy look on their faces. A smart and quick reaction commander quickly replied: "it shouldn''t be. We can attack with bows and arrows. At that time, as long as the gate is opened fast enough, the five-star army can''t rush into the city."


    "Yes, general, just look. The cavalry of the five-star army doesn''t seem to pay much attention to us. They may not think we will open the city gate. The number of cavalry here is not many, and we should be safe." another commander pointed to the city and explained to Zhan Peng.


    Other thousands of commanders also hurriedly expounded the problem from various angles. All they expressed was only one meaning, that is, as long as they moved fast enough and were prepared, the five-star army could not enter the city and could not take advantage of anything.


    Looking at everyone''s words, Zhan Peng took a deep breath: "OK, I believe you, that''s it. Prepare enough bows and arrows and open the city gate in a moment, but be fast. Don''t let the enemy cavalry into the city."


    "Yes." Zhan Peng finally made a decision, and the other commanders were also very happy. At this time, they all promised with fists. After all, Shangguan is kind, which is not a bad thing for everyone.


    Under an order, many archers appeared on the tower of Dalu City, and the city gate was opened from the inside. Hundreds of soldiers of the northern Ming army took the opportunity to rush out of the city gate and shouted to the nearly 1000 colleagues with their backs leaning here: "come on, get back in, we have archers to cover."


    "Thanks a lot." the commander, who had been yelling and scolding just now, showed an excited look on his face, and then commanded his soldiers to retreat towards the open city gate. Behind them, the cavalry of the five-star army who wanted to get close was pushed back by thousands of bows and arrows from the city tower, just like forming an arrow net, which was inaccessible.


    "Hahaha, it''s done." he stared nervously at Zhan Peng under the city. He couldn''t help but breathe out easily when he saw that nearly a thousand northern Ming troops were rescued into the city. In any case, he saved thousands of people. At the same time, he can learn from these people what happened outside, why there are five-star cavalry here, and why the northern Ming army will be defeated.


    Er didn''t wait for Zhan Peng to relax. He didn''t wait for him to go under the city tower and ask what happened outside. Suddenly, the situation changed greatly on the battlefield under the city. The cavalry of the five-star army, which was still far away, suddenly gave up the siege of the defeated soldiers of the besieged northern Ming Dynasty, but rushed angrily towards the slowly closing gate of Dalu city.


    "Haha, are they crazy? Isn''t it too late to come at this time?" on the city tower, when the cavalry peak of the five-star army poured in, several commanders of the northern Ming army on the city tower laughed and laughed at the stupidity of the five-star army.


    But soon, a message hit them in the face like a slap in the face, making them instantly change color. "Something bad happened. The Beiming army we saved suddenly turned back. They hurt our soldiers guarding the city gate, occupied it and guarded the gate. For a time, we couldn''t get close."


    "What?" several thousand captains were surprised. They were all confused. They couldn''t figure out why their own people would hurt their own people. They had just saved these people.


    Zhan Peng suddenly remembered something after a short surprise and shouted, "I''m afraid those people are not our colleagues at all, but the five-star army disguised. Shit, they''re deceived. Hurry, send troops to rush down, recapture the city gate and close it. Hurry."


    At this time, Zhan Peng shouted, but at the moment, he was thinking about how easy it was to pull back a game. Under the five-star army''s early preparation, specifically under the plan of the new second army commander''s farewell, when they opened the gate, they were doomed to failure.


    Just last night, a cavalry scout reported that many defeated soldiers of the northern Ming army were found in the direction of Saihan mountain. Please tell me what to do.


    After hearing the news, he knew that the development of the war had been out of the original track. According to Yang Chendong''s previous analysis, once the war breaks out, the two cavalry divisions of the new second army will face the danger of double attack by the northern Ming army. Therefore, he decides to hold here anyway. With the cavalry brought, he still has a certain advantage.


    But when he really led the troops to the foot of Dalu City, the reaction of the northern Ming army in the city was somewhat unexpected. The northern Ming army in the city did not make any moves, so they stood on the tower and allowed them to set up an array and lay tents.


    This is the fear of the northern Ming army. Looking at this change, they quickly made a decision to change with the change of the battlefield. Perhaps the previous military plan was well done, but the general who can''t change with change is not a general, just a machine.


    From the possibility of being attacked by both sides to the inaction of the northern Ming army, the two cavalry divisions of the new second army are safe, but he will not be satisfied with this outcome. He has begun to boldly imagine whether he can find an opportunity to capture Dalu city and completely cut off the back road of hundreds of thousands of northern Ming army?


    It is obviously inappropriate to put forward this proposal before. But now, the timid performance of 50000 soldiers in Dalu city makes shebie see hope. It''s just that he can''t find a breakthrough for a while. Now the scout who came to report the war in the middle of the night opened the Tao window in his heart of farewell, allowing him to see the opportunity and hope to impact Dalu city.


    Shebie called Qiao Chao, the first division commander, and Li Jun, the second division commander. After some discussion, they decided to disguise as the northern Ming army to lure the other party to open the city gate.

 Chapter 1331

    In order to win the battle in one fell swoop, Qiao Chao, the commander of the first division, volunteered to block the task of luring the enemy to open the door. He personally selected a thousand Han soldiers, put on the uniforms of the northern Ming army, took advantage of the night to go out of the camp and mix with the northern Ming army who was retreating from Saihan mountain.


    It should be said that these northern Ming armies are worthy of being composed of recruits. They usually seem quite powerful, but when they encounter a sudden attack, especially when they hear the rumbling sound of the horses of the five-star cavalry, their war heart soon collapsed. Some people fled back without even waving their swords and arrows.


    They escaped from the city of Dalu. Many people believe that it is safe to escape back here. After all, having the city wall as a shield can give people a sense of comfort even psychologically. In addition, it was night again. Qiao Chao''s participation of a thousand soldiers did not cause any chaos at all.


    At dawn, Qiao Chao and his 1000 soldiers deliberately began to approach the gate of Dalu city. Under the intentional release of water by the cavalry of the new second army, they were the first to arrive at the gate. Sure enough, they attracted Zhan Peng''s attention and opened the gate, which gave Qiao Chao a chance to play.


    Speaking of Qiao Chao, he is not an ordinary person. He is an excellent student of Yangjia college in chixian city. He is a chixian born in the eight classics. After graduation, he advanced to the Ministry of public security and completed some bandit suppression tasks. Later, because of his outstanding performance, he was transferred to the army headquarters as a combat staff officer, and his performance was also excellent. This time, there was a problem in the new second army, and all division level officers needed to be replaced. Qiao Chao got the opportunity. With his performance of origin, he was selected to come to the new second army and become the division commander of the first division.


    It seems that everything is going well, but only Qiao Chao knows that his military skills are still too few. If the new second army had not had many problems before, and was only responsible for the tasks of guarding the city and transporting supplies, I''m afraid the position of the division commander would not be up to him. It was because everyone looked down on the new second army that he picked up a leak.


    Now, the new second army has a combat mission, which was personally led by the sixth young master and headmaster. Based on this, Qiao Chao decided to make a good performance, that is, he can''t lose the headmaster''s face and show his best side. He took the initiative to ask for the opportunity to lure the enemy to open the city gate.


    With careful planning and good performance, Qiao Chao finally cheated the city gate to open. When Qiao Chao appeared here with a long gun in his hand, he gave birth to the idea that one man should be in charge of the pass and ten thousand people should not open. As long as he stood here alive, he would never allow the northern Ming army to take back the gate.


    "Soldiers, kill, we must make it to the cavalry brigade. We can do it." he shouted loudly. Qiao Chao kept cheering up his soldiers and improving their morale.


    Under the tower, more and more northern Ming troops rushed here. General Zhan Peng has issued a death order to recapture the gate at any cost.


    Zhan Peng was really in a hurry. He had a good intention to save people. Of course, he also wanted to make a contribution, but who thought it was the enemy who came in. This is a serious dereliction of duty. If he can''t drive these people out, once the city gate is broken, he will be the biggest sinner.


    In Zhan Peng''s almost desperate counterattack, Qiao Chao''s pressure suddenly increased, and he and his soldiers had to kill, not hurting but killing. When their uniforms were red with blood and the bodies of Beiming soldiers were piled up outside the city gate, this cruelty finally shocked the Beiming army who were preparing to attack.


    Although these northern Ming troops had also been trained, this was their first time on the battlefield. When blood and flesh were scattered all over the ground and the smell came in, many people vomited. This is different from their usual training and fighting among the people. This is a life and death war. Once they rush forward, they often don''t die.


    No one will not cherish his life. The difference is whether it is worth paying or not. Only with limited military pay, they have to pay their own lives just because of the general''s order. It is difficult to have any pension policy after people die, and their families can''t be taken care of after people die. Why should they be killed with blood? Where can they get another cavity of blood?


    In contrast, Qiao Chao and the soldiers had no such worries. The Yang family has a very sound pension government for the soldiers of the army. If you die in the war, your family will benefit. If you die under meritorious service, your family will live a glorious life.


    There are many advantages to making military achievements. Death in war can also bring many benefits to your family, which makes everyone have no worries at home. It is a matter of course to work hard on the battlefield. When Qiao Chao and others came out of hell and shouted "who else" in front of the northern Ming army, the northern Ming army began to retreat involuntarily. It was fear and fear from the bottom of his heart.


    "Drive, comrades in arms, get out of the way, and our cavalry came in." when Qiao Chao took the soldiers to confront the northern Ming army, behind them, the cavalry brothers of the new second army finally broke through the arrow rain and entered the city gate.


    When the cavalry arrived, great changes took place in the battlefield situation. People can bring hundreds of kilograms of power when they wield a knife with the horse''s potential. Wherever they go, those who resist are either cut in two by a knife or fall to the ground and seriously injured by the collision of the horse. This is the advantage of cavalry over infantry. The arrival of cavalry is also destined to change hands in Dalu city.


    "Run away." seeing that the cavalry had begun to kill, the northern Ming army standing in front fell down in a short time. The other northern Ming army scattered birds and animals after a cry from no one, and immediately fled in all directions.


    Zhan Peng, who was standing behind the team, saw everything clearly. As soon as he stumbled, he almost didn''t faint on the ground. The soldiers around him held him and advised him, "general, we''d better run away. The strength of the five-star cavalry is not something we can resist. Even if they don''t open the gate, they have to find a way to open the gate. Let''s go."


    The words of comfort still played a role. Zhan Peng, who was already in a state of unconsciousness, nodded constantly, "OK, let''s withdraw, let''s withdraw."


    Zhan Peng fled. When the cavalry entered the city and was in chaos, he fled with 10000 soldiers and ran straight to wanquandu behind him. This also became the only northern Ming army to escape under this war.


    As Zhan Peng fled, under no command, Dalu city changed hands. Shebie took other cavalry troops into the city and saw piles of grain, grass and gold and silver in the big warehouse. These are the grain and grass prepared for the 400000 army in the northern Ming Dynasty. Now they are cheaper for the five-star army.


    Shebie entered the city under the protection of a group of cavalry and entered the original other courtyard of Shiheng. Then a telegram of victory was sent to Yang Chendong.


    In this war, farewell once again proved itself and that the new second army is a strong army that can fight. They overfulfilled the task, turned the impossible into possible, occupied the city of Dalu, and completely cut off the retreat road of the northern Ming army.


    When Yang Chendong received the telegram, he couldn''t help clapping his hands. "Yes, shebie''s performance is very good, especially the on-the-spot response is even faster. Come on, the whole army informs the new second army of awards, and also informs shebie to let him report all the meritorious officials in this war and give them heavy rewards."


    Yang Chendong''s mood was so good that he was no longer as cold as he was just now.


    Speaking of just now, Yang Chendong was not in a good mood. It was all because of the telegram sent by the heavy cavalry regiment. They were surrounded by iron cavalry in Liaodong of the northern Ming Dynasty. They were determined to live or die with the enemy. This telegram not only showed their situation, but also a decision telegram.


    A heavy cavalry regiment built with a lot of money was about to be completely annihilated. How could Yang Chendong agree? He immediately returned a telegram asking the fengzhui commander to hold on until the reinforcements arrived. At the same time, he informed the first division of Tianxia cavalry, 101 army of the new first group army and the division directly under him who were looking for iron cavalry in Liaodong, northern Ming Dynasty, Let them quickly support the heavy cavalry regiment.


    Just after sending these telegrams, the news of farewell and victory came, which made Yang Chendong feel much better. Looking at the great achievements made by the new second army, who was originally performing the task of sticking to it, Yang Chendong also felt that there was a rush of blood in his body. He looked at Yang Er next to him and suddenly asked with pride, "Yang Er, dare you find Liaodong iron cavalry with your young master?"


    Yang Er is also a hot-blooded youth. After hearing this, his eyes brightened and instinctively wanted to promise, but his mouth opened and became hesitant again.


    Of course, he wanted to fight with the Liaodong cavalry in the northern Ming Dynasty. This army is also famous. Yang Er wanted to clean them up and let them know what it means to have people outside people and days outside the world. This is what any five-star soldier wants to do.


    It''s just that the matter involves Yang Chendong, which is completely different. It is needless to say how important Yang Chendong is today. It''s no exaggeration to say that if something happens to him now, the Yang Department will be in chaos, and even the five-star army will fall apart.


    In other words, anyone in the Yang Department at this time can have a problem, that is, Yang Chendong can''t or can''t. Now there are only two thousand black cavalry dragon guards around them. With this, people go to the trouble of northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry. It''s not to kill, but arrogantly looking for death.


    "No... No." Yang Er shook his head firmly.


    "Why not." although he knew such an answer, Yang Chendong was still reluctant, "are you out of seed?"

 Chapter 1332

    "No! The young master is a man of ten thousand gold. How can he take risks easily?" Yang er said unmoved.


    Yang Chendong didn''t give up because of this, but still said persistently, "how can it be called adventure? Why is it dangerous to have the strongest black riding Dragon Guard protection in the world? Or do you have no confidence in black riding Dragon Guard?"


    By this exciting general, Yang Er quickly shook his head and said, "why don''t you have confidence? Black riding Dragon Guard is the strongest army in the world, and no one can compare it."


    "Hahaha, even so, what do you hesitate about? It''s the strongest. Of course, young master, my safety is guaranteed, isn''t it? Well, gather the black riding Dragon Guard immediately and set out to kill the enemy with my young master." Yang Chendong bent Yang er''s mind and gave instructions after laughing.


    Soon, Qiu Wu, the leader of the first brigade, Dao Xiao, the leader of the second brigade, and others appeared in front of Yang Chendong''s account with 2000 black riding dragon guards.


    At this moment, seeing that Yang Chendong is going to pay the bill, Yang Er is still loudly persuading, "young master, you can''t take risks."


    "What''s adventure? We''re going to kill the enemy. I tell you, Yang Er, the young master will make a decision. If you advise, go back to chixian city after the war. I think you''re getting older and have less courage." after coldly dropping this sentence, Yang Chendong strode out of the big account.


    Even such words were said, and Yang ER was unable to persuade. He can only follow behind Yang Chendong. He has thought that no matter what happens, he will stand in front of Yang Chendong. Even if it is dangerous, he will become a meat shield to protect the young master''s safety.


    Yang Chendong outside the big tent showed the trouble of entering the battlefield and looking for the iron cavalry in the North Ming and Liaodong. This order naturally excited the two thousand black riding dragon guards. Although it is a very proud thing to be around Yang Chendong, everyone will not refuse if they have the opportunity to kill the enemy. Because that''s the battlefield a man should go to, and that''s the best place to prove and show himself.


    Under the encouragement of Yang Chendong, the morale of the two thousand black riding dragon guards was high. Then he took all his equipment and rushed straight to the area where the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry might appear. Yang Chendong not only wants to kill the enemy, but also takes himself as the bait. He believes that even if Fang Dingshan has the skill of patience, once he knows that he is here, he will be unable to bear it and appear.


    "Contact other troops at any time and inform us of our location." Yang Chendong is not a lengtouqing. He naturally knows the importance of safety. He won''t bump casually with a cavity of anger. He has his own plan every time he walks. For example, his presence will certainly attract the attention of the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry, and may soon solve the danger of being surrounded by the heavy cavalry regiment. After all, a fool must be able to tell which goal is more important than himself or the heavy riding regiment.


    ......


    Heavy riding regiment.


    At this time, Zhuifeng was staring at the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry around them with blood red eyes.


    I always wanted to find the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry and compete with it to prove that I am the strongest. Therefore, after receiving the military order, Zhuifeng immediately took a heavy cavalry regiment of 5000 into the grassland and into the range of iron cavalry activities in the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning.


    Fortunately, they soon found an equal number of northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry, or the other party took the initiative to find them. Then there was a big war. The heavy cavalry regiment proved its ability with facts. With the advantage of heavy armor and a long knife in its hand, it hit its opponent hard. After the first war, it killed more than 2000 enemies and injured more than 1000 enemies, almost scrapping 5000 northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry.


    Then there was the pursuit. Chasing the wind wanted to continue to expand the results, but the shortcomings of the heavy riding regiment were also exposed. Because the armor and weapons were too heavy, long-distance running was not suitable for them. It was only because the escaped northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry also looked like they were going to exhaust at any time, which made them chase again and again. After running out for dozens of miles, the wind chaser found that the power consumption of the heavy cavalry regiment was too large. Just after ordering the army to stop, countless northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry appeared in all directions. From a distance, the number was at least 20000.


    How about chasing the wind at this time? Don''t you know you''re in the trap? But with their heavy armor, he was not afraid, but launched two counter attacks.


    However, Luo baikun, the leader General of Liaodong iron cavalry in the northern Ming Dynasty, was very smart. Once they found that the heavy cavalry regiment rushed, they kept retreating. They just stopped it with a long-range attack with bows and arrows, and did not start a close combat with it. After two consecutive times, the horses of the soldiers of the heavy riding regiment were out of breath. Some horses simply couldn''t bear the weight and fell to the ground.


    The cavalry without a war horse is equal to the infantry without legs. Chasing the wind quickly ordered the army to dismount and prepare to meet the enemy. Then the charging of iron cavalry in the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning began. Taking advantage of the war horse, the other party rushed three times in a row and killed thousands of warriors of the heavy cavalry regiment, but the other party really killed and injured less than 50 people.


    Without the pursuit of war horses, he finally saw his weakness. He knew it was all because he wanted to make contributions urgently. Then he sent the farewell telegram to Yang Chendong, and then let the soldiers form a circle, protect the horses in the center and be ready to fight the enemy at any time.


    The northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry surrounding them did not seem to be in a hurry. Except for long-range attacks with bows and arrows, they had never launched an assault. Obviously, they want to consume the last strength of the heavy cavalry regiment. After all, under the siege, the wind chaser and his soldiers can''t get enough rest. In addition, the drinking water of military food can''t be replenished. Over time, it can be said that they will collapse without attack.


    Luo baikun clearly wanted to win without bloodshed. For this reason, he spent most of the day waiting. Once he found that the soldiers of the heavy riding regiment wanted to rest, he would order the cavalry to release their bows and arrows and prepare for the charge. This came and went. The heavy riding regiment was tired and the sky slowly darkened.


    But even after dark, the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry still attacked and harassed. During this period, they took the opportunity to launch a cavalry charge, took the lives of more than 500 soldiers of the heavy cavalry regiment, and left dozens of bodies.


    From dark to dawn, the soldiers of the heavy riding regiment who had been hard up all night had red eyes, especially after the wind. He even thought about an anti charge more than once. After a night''s rest, the war horses have recovered a certain strength, but Yang Chendong sent a telegram to clearly ask them to stick to their aid and can''t launch a charge. Facing the order of the sixth young master, chasing the wind did not dare to disobey it. He had to hold on and hope that the reinforcements could arrive earlier.


    But the grassland is so big that even if the cavalry want to get to the battlefield, it will not happen overnight. It is destined to continue to wait. In this way, when it was dark again, it was day again. When the day was bright, the strong wind chased the closed eyelids of Suili and looked back at the situation of the iron cavalry in the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning, he was surprised to find that the enemies surrounding them had withdrawn.


    Did you withdraw? With a puzzled look on his face, he ordered several cavalry to get on the horse to inquire about the news. He worried that it was the other party''s plan to reduce his vigilance and then make a counter attack.


    The cavalry returned soon after they came out, which showed that no iron cavalry in the North Ming and Liaodong dynasties could be seen more than ten miles away. Although he didn''t know the reason, he also knew that he was safe. He immediately ordered that in addition to sending some reconnaissance cavalry, others seize the time to rest. In this battle, more than half of the cavalry of the 5000 heavy cavalry regiment were killed and almost crippled. The morale of the army has been greatly affected and the physical strength has been greatly consumed. At present, it is necessary to have a good rest to improve the morale of the army.


    This sleep lasted from dawn to afternoon until the reconnaissance cavalry returned. It was said that the commander of the 101 army of the new group army appeared eight miles away with reinforcements, chasing the wind, so he quickly got up, and then the whole army was ready to meet.


    At this time, Zhuifeng thought that the reason why the northern Ming Liaodong cavalry would withdraw was to know that the 101 army was coming to them. Knowing that he was defeated, he left.


    When he was thinking about how to thank LV Zhuo, commander of the 101st army, a large number of cavalry appeared in his sight. The wind chased the soldiers of a heavy riding regiment and greeted them on their horses. When there was still some distance, he stopped and dismounted, showing a grateful look.


    Commander LV Zhuo was at the forefront of the cavalry from afar. At this time, he was galloping with a nervous face until he was less than ten meters away from Zhuifeng and others.


    Seeing that it was commander LV Zhuo, chasing the wind quickly welcomed him. When he was three meters away, he paid a military salute and said gratefully, "commander LV, thank you for coming to rescue the heavy riding regiment, thank you."


    LV Zhuo first took a look behind the wind chaser. When he saw that there were more than 2000 soldiers of the heavy riding regiment, he was relieved. Although this battle is said to be a heavy blow, the foundation of the heavy cavalry regiment is still there. Given enough time, it can recover its strength.


    That is, the problem of the heavy cavalry regiment was solved, and LV Zhuo''s look tightened again. He looked at the wind and said, "you don''t have to thank me. I don''t have the ability to scare off the iron cavalry of the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning."


    "Hmm?" this sentence sounds like the wind. Zhang Er can''t touch his head.


    LV Zhuo knew that if he didn''t explain, the leader of the wind chasing group certainly didn''t know what was going on. He said: "it''s the sixth young master who really saved you. He personally took two thousand black cavalry dragon guards into the haunt of the northern Ming Liaodong cavalry. The reason why the Northern Ming Liaodong cavalry surrounding you will leave is to besiege the sixth young master."


    "Ah? What?" the wind chaser suddenly turned his eyes blood red and looked at LV Zhuo and said loudly: "commander LV, please say it again."

 Chapter 1333

    "I said that in order to save you, the sixth young master took the initiative to appear in the battlefield and attracted the attention of the iron cavalry in Liaodong of the northern Ming Dynasty. The cavalry surrounding you did not leave because of our arrival, but they ran away with the sixth young master." Lv Zhuo''s face was not very good, but he also knew that it was not strange to follow the wind. After all, Yang Chendong was willing to do it.


    LV Zhuo shouted happily, but at this time, the pursuit of the wind was already full of tears. He didn''t expect that in order to save himself, the sixth young master should take risks. From this point of view, what an asshole he is. Thinking of this, he raised his hand and gave himself a big mouth, and the bright red palm of his five fingers was printed on his face.


    "OK." looking at the wind chasing self mutilation, LV Zhuo shook his head. "Now is not the time for us to blame ourselves. How to save the sixth young master is the most important. I have to drive forward with the 101 army. You are safe. Now go back to Shicheng and have a good rest."


    With these words, LV Zhuo was ready to hit the horse and leave. In his eyes, saving Yang Chendong was the most important thing. But now he wants to go, he also wants to follow the wind to agree. With a plop, he dismounts and kneels down in front of LV Zhuo''s horse. "Commander LV, please agree and let me go with you."


    Startled by this kneeling, LV Zhuo understood the meaning of chasing the wind. Although he understood it very well, he had to shake his head and said, "chasing the commander, let you go back and rest. This is what the sixth young master said in his telegram. What you should do now is to obey the military order, okay?"


    "No!" Feng Zhui shook his head in pain. "The sixth young master came to save me. How can I do nothing? In this way, the rest of our heavy riding regiment will go back and rest. Shall I follow you alone?"


    At this moment, even if chasing the wind violates the military order, he will follow LV Zhuo, which is the only thing he can do.


    "This..." Lv Zhuo wanted to say that military life is difficult to disobey, but after looking at the tearful face and red eyes of Feng Zhuo, he still didn''t say anything, so he had to nod his head and say, "well, you can go to reload and follow the commander behind you."


    ......


    Qi Yunshan.


    The mountain is actually just a higher hillside. It is located on the grassland and there is no shelter around. Most of the trees in the mountain have withered when the wind and sand go down, but there are only three or five small trees standing there. But because the terrain is high and there is not enough water, it must be sooner or later that it will dry up.


    Yang Chendong chose here as the camping place for 2000 heiqi Longwei. For one thing, the terrain here is high. People here are not afraid that the spies of the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry can''t see and find themselves; Second, the terrain here is open, which is more suitable for the emergence of cavalry on a large scale; Third, from a commanding position, the art of war cloud can play a powerful role.


    To stay here, you only need to prepare enough water and food. Although it can''t be said that one man is in charge of the pass and ten thousand people can''t open it, it''s at least better than the enemy on all sides of the grassland.


    He intended to be discovered by others, but did not disappoint Yang Chendong. Soon, scouts and spies of northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry appeared around. They saw that they kept running back and forth, as if they wanted to confirm the true identity of this team.


    Yang Chendong, who wanted to attract attention and save the heavy riding regiment, rode out on a white dragon in a golden robe, roared up to the sky and shouted, "this king is Yang Chendong, the king of Wunan. How dare you spy here and don''t you retreat quickly?"


    Just this shout, full of morale, can be described as earth shaking. Under the shouting, sure enough, many scouts dispersed quickly, and the rest kept a sufficient distance from them. It really meant to shock thousands of troops.


    After drinking back those annoying scouts, it can be said that they take this opportunity to inform the master behind them. Yang Chendong believes that there will be enemies everywhere soon. He nodded with satisfaction, turned back and said to the black riding dragon guards: "cut down the surrounding wood and stack it together as a defensive position. Deal with it quickly."


    The black riding dragon guards, who have always regarded Yang Chendong as a leader and regarded him as a God, immediately promised, and they began to get busy. As their leader, Yang Er naturally didn''t need to work. He came to Yang Chendong and whispered, "young master, do we want to send a telegram now and let other cavalry troops gather here?"


    "Don''t worry, it will only scare the snake. Wait a minute. By the way, let the soldiers divide a part to check the guns. It''s useless for a while. Don''t get stuck." Yang Chendong waved his hand casually. He dared to appear here with two thousand black riding dragon guards, relying on firearms.


    This is the strength of the black cavalry Dragon Guard. They combine all the advantages of the cold front and cavalry, that is, they have the ability to impact quickly and the ability to suppress the enemy with guns. Otherwise, even if he is confident, he dare not take only 2000 people to challenge 100000 iron cavalry in the North Ming and Liaodong.


    "OK." Yang Er happily agreed and turned to do it. He was really worried that the young master would immediately send other troops, so that there would be people who would compete with them. Now, two thousand to one hundred thousand, if not half, is enough to kill one.


    That is, Yang er''s big nerve will think like this. Perhaps in his eyes, Yang Chendong''s existence is an invincible myth.


    Besides the Scouts of the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry, they left excitedly after seeing Yang Chendong appear in Qiyun mountain, and reported to Fang Dingshan, who was hiding in a mountain forest 80 miles away.


    Fang Dingshan is very cunning. He is not with Gao Yu''s more than 100000 soldiers. What he is afraid of is that he will be implicated by each other. It''s just a supervisor who has never fought a war. It doesn''t seem credible to say that a five-star army can win a war.


    But Fang Dingshan didn''t mean to dissuade Gao Yu. He didn''t even make a suspicious appearance. He had his own abacus, or he needed someone to attract the attention of the five-star army, which would be more convenient for him to do things.


    The development of things was just as he imagined. The scouts reported that Gao Yu''s situation was not very good. After the siege was blocked, the artillery was bombed. It was said that the five-star army had surrounded them now. It seemed that it was going to be more or less bad.


    Fang Dingshan, who rejoiced in the name of his foresight, immediately locked the heavy riding regiment of the five-star army, and then he waited for the good news.


    Fang Dingshan still has some abilities. At least he has done a lot of work to understand the five-star army. For example, the heavy riding regiment is the goal of careful understanding. Then he found the weakness of the other party because he was heavily equipped and did not fight for a long time.


    After having a weakness, he only needs to generate and overcome each other, which leads to the siege of the heavy riding regiment. Next, he just needs to wait for the good news. While waiting, a young scout knelt in front of him with an excited face, "general, great joy, great joy."


    "Oh? But the heavy riding regiment has been eaten by us?" Fang Dingshan looked calm. But he was not very excited. He just ate a heavy cavalry group. Although it was a credit, after all, the other party had only 5000 cavalry, which was nothing for him who supported 100000 iron cavalry.


    "No." the scout was still red because of excitement. "General, we found the king of Wunan."


    Hearing that the heavy riding regiment was not destroyed, there was a trace of unhappiness on Fang Dingshan''s face, but then the whole person suddenly stood up, stared at a big eye, and asked as if he hadn''t heard clearly, "wait, what did you just say? Who did you find?"


    "General, we found the king of Wunan. He only took two thousand black dragon guards on Qiyun mountain." the Scout''s voice shouted again.


    When he found Yang Chendong, there were only two thousand cavalry around him. The news shocked Fang Dingshan''s face like a thunder, and he couldn''t close his mouth. He didn''t care whether it was a black cavalry Dragon Guard. After all, there were only 2000 people. Could it be his own elite northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry opponent?


    Excited, excited. It is no exaggeration to say that the great trouble of the northern Ming Dynasty is not the Southern Ming Dynasty, nor the Yang system and the five-star army, but Yang Chendong. As long as this person is solved, it is equivalent to getting rid of the biggest trouble in his heart. In this way, the emperor can sit back and do what he wants to do.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that who can kill Yang Chendong is definitely the great hero of Beiming Dynasty. no It is also a great hero of Nanming. In short, it is the well-being of Daming. To this end, even if it is a big sacrifice and price, it is worth it. And such a great credit, Fang Dingshan was also moved, but after seeing the strong combat power of the five-star army, he had to put this idea in his heart. I never thought that the opportunity appeared like this. Yang Chendong appeared in his own vision and only brought two thousand cavalry. Does it mean that heaven is going to kill him and give his own immortal achievements?


    The more you think about it, the more excited you become. For a long time, Fang Dingshan stabilized his excitement. When he looked at the scout, his eyes were full of excitement, "have you ever inquired whether there are other five-star armies around?"


    No wonder Fang Dingshan asked like this. Yang Chendong suddenly appeared with so few defense forces around him. He had to doubt whether it was a trap.


    "No, the last general has scattered all the scouts, and I haven''t seen the trace of the five-star army activities hundreds of miles away. I''ve arranged for them to continue to expand the search scope." how can the scouts not know this truth? If he can''t even figure out this problem, he doesn''t deserve to be the scouts'' position.


    "Enough, enough." hearing that there was no five-star army activity within a hundred miles, Fang Dingshan nodded with satisfaction. It''s invincible. Bento is really a trap, so what? As long as you give him two hours, you can use the army to destroy the two thousand cavalry. In this way, once Yang Chendong dies, the so-called encirclement is meaningless. "Well, you can see clearly. Is it King Wunan?"

 Chapter 1334

    Fang Dingshan is worried that the king of Wunan is not surrounded, which will make jokes and put the army in danger.


    "Yes," said the young scout in a very firm tone, "the last general has personally met the king of Wunan and will not admit his mistake."


    "OK." hearing such a positive answer, Fang Dingshan laughed. Then he patted the scout on the shoulder with his right hand and said with satisfaction, "you''re good. You''ve done well. You''ll make great achievements by killing King Wunan this time. Now send all the scouts out. Once you find the reinforcements of the five-star army, report at any time."


    After receiving Fang Dingshan''s encouragement and appreciation, the Scout left with an excited face. At this time, Fang Dingshan has made up his mind to surround Yang Chendong and destroy it. He will kill the king of Wunan and make great achievements. The emperor must be very happy when he heard the news. It was not impossible to be a Duke at that time. "Come on, general Ben will call the generals right away and summon all the generals at home."


    ......


    On Qiyun mountain. Black riding Dragon Guard has cut down a lot of giant trees and formed a solid defense base.


    Unlike the trenches, the trees were braced together to form a house. Large gaps were blocked with giant trees, leaving only small gaps for the muzzle of the gun. In this way, you can not delay your own shooting, but also effectively block most of the bows and arrows shot by the other party.


    Buckets of clean water are also placed in wooden houses. Some prepared air dried bacon, five meal meat, ham sausage, pieces of instant noodles and some dry food have been arranged. Boxes of shiny yellow bullets are stacked together. Even there is a large-scale toilet just built not far away. Yang Chendong is obviously ready for a long-term battle.


    What bullshit northern Ming Liaodong cavalry, what elite in northern Ming. Yang Chendong is the elite. He will let the other party know the gap between the two sides through World War I. from then on, he will be honest and will not find his own trouble.


    Therefore, even if the black cavalry Longwei had seen through the telescope that many northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry were gathering nearby and slowly surrounded here, he didn''t mean to send a telegram for help. He had to weaken the morale of the other party first.


    For this battle, Yang Chendong took out a lot of heavy and heavy machine guns and ammunition from Dachang in order to give a head-on blow to the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry. If the reinforcements appear too early, will Fang Dingshan pay a high price?


    "Dragon guards, everyone should be ready. If you feel that you can''t stand it, the king will send a telegram to the first Cavalry Division in the world." he said in a tone of encouragement. After these words, some black dragon guards began to turn red.


    Badao Jiangxin, the vice captain of the first brigade, was quick to speak. He also won Yang Chendong''s trust. He didn''t have to worry too much about talking a lot of time, so he was the first to voice his opposition: "six young masters, please. We don''t need any reinforcements. We can beat these northern Ming and Liaodong iron riders to cry for their parents."


    With Badaojiang taking the lead, soon others shouted, "yes, we don''t need reinforcements. We are the most powerful."


    "Ha ha, OK, the king will sit down and see your performance." this is exactly what Yang Chendong needs. He smiled, and then sat on a wooden chair they had just made, drank the brewed tea, crossed his legs, sang unknown songs, and leisurely closed his eyes.


    With firearms against cold weapons, Yang Chendong was very optimistic about the war. The existence of northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry was like a thorn in the Yang system, which became the biggest threat to Shicheng.


    If you don''t pull out this thorn, I''m afraid it will be infected at any time and hurt the whole body. Yang Chendong will never allow such a thing to happen. In order to completely solve this problem, this time he used a lot of firearms and took the initiative to test himself. Even if he had to take the lives of some Han warriors, he had to do it.


    Fortunately, according to the information learned by the intelligence department, the core component of the northern Ming Liaodong cavalry was not the Han people, but the Manchus and some Mongols, which made him not be merciful when he started.


    As for whether it is dangerous to stand here, Yang Chendong has never thought about it. It is impossible to say that there is no danger at all, that is, there will be casualties in war. But it''s unrealistic to say how dangerous it is. After all, he has too much self-protection ability. Even if the two thousand black riding dragon Wei really can''t stand it, he''s not afraid. He has plenty of means to clean up his opponents. Now he just depends on whether the other party has the ability to force himself.


    At this moment, Yang Chendong thought of Dacang and the neatly arranged chariots, tanks and even helicopters. This is his real card. With this, even if it is what kind of dragon''s pool and tiger''s den, he can''t go?


    With the shelter of Dacang, Yang Chendong has such a solid foundation. Although he doesn''t know what causes this, even if he has such ability, he must do something. The goal of Yang Chendong is to achieve world harmony and the supremacy of Han people.


    Although it seems that this goal is too ambitious to achieve. However, Yang Chendong firmly believes that as long as you do it step by step, there is the possibility of success. If you just think every day and do nothing, don''t say that life is just a few decades, it will give you thousands of years. What about it?


    Thinking of these, Yang Chendong slowly fell asleep with a quiet smile on his mouth. It seems that he saw something that made him happy in his dream.


    "Young master, young master, the enemy is going to attack." looking at Yang Chendong''s sweet sleep, Yang Erben didn''t want to disturb him, but considering that there will be a war and the guns will sound later, the movement will not be small. If you don''t wake up the young master, it will be a great crime if you really scare him.


    "Oh, are you coming?" he slowly opened his eyes. Yang Chendong first rubbed his eyelids, and then slowly got up.


    Yang Chendong has no doubt whether the northern Ming Liaodong cavalry will attack himself. There is no reason not to eat such a piece of fat in front of him. Although it is inappropriate to compare himself to fat meat, Yang Chendong clearly knows that this is the case.


    Yang Chendong, who was able to get up, took the telescope from Yang secondhand and looked at it with his eyes. Sure enough, there were northern Ming Liaodong cavalry standing around Qiyun mountain. They were dressed in Ming mandarin duck military uniforms, holding sabers and holding Majiang, looking like they would attack at any time.


    "A lot of people came." there was no sign of fear on his face. On the contrary, Yang Chendong seemed to smile with satisfaction. Then he strode towards the high platform in the account.


    That was built by Yang ER and them before, so that they can stand higher and see farther to observe the enemy situation. Now Yang Chendong came to this, and then he stood at the top of Qiyun mountain in a golden robe. The appearance of that golden color also attracted everyone''s attention in an instant.


    "Be careful, young master." seeing Yang Chendong reach the highest place before the beginning of the war, Yang Er shouted hurriedly for fear of danger. Qiu Wu, Dao Xiao, Badaojiang and Peng Yue behind him were also worried.


    "It doesn''t matter." he waved his hand down casually and told Yang er they don''t get excited. Then Yang Chendong said to Wang Shan, the director of Telecommunications: "bring the horn."


    Wang Shan, who has been promoted to the director of the Department, hurriedly handed over the iron horn he had already prepared. Although it is a little rough, it can still play a certain role in amplifying sound.


    The right hand raised the horn slowly and put it at the mouth. Yang Chendong''s voice also spread far away. "Brothers of the northern Ming army, I''m Yang Chendong, the king of Wunan, who was granted by the emperor on behalf of the emperor. But I don''t know what you''re doing here, but you''ve been ordered by the emperor. If not, isn''t your move the same as rebellion? If so, you''d better go back quickly. I''m kind and can forget everything about your presence here. But if you still don''t obey, don''t blame me You will be surrounded by a large army later. If you want to escape, you will have no chance. You will decide where to go. "


    After roaring loudly, Yang Chendong put away his horn and returned to the wooden position from a high place. Seeing that he was safe and sound, Yang ER was relieved at first, but then said with a bitter face: "young master, I''m afraid it''s useless to say these at this time."


    Looking at Yang er''s expression, how could Yang Chendong not know that he was afraid that his words would scare away the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry. But he didn''t point out, but nodded approvingly, "of course, it''s useless, and he doesn''t expect to be useful. Saying these is to tell Fang Dingshan that Ben Wang is here, so that he can rest assured and attack boldly."


    With such an explanation, unity is a state of sudden enlightenment.


    Although Yang Chendong showed up before, only some scouts saw it. Even when he reported to Fangding mountain pass, he would only believe seven points. Only after witnessing with your own eyes can you rest assured. Otherwise, the attack will not be smooth for a while, and you doubt whether Yang Chendong is true here. What if he retreats?


    After Yang Chendong appeared, it was different. After confirming the authenticity, Fang Dingshan would not withdraw troops easily unless he really couldn''t see hope. This is why Yang Chendong had to show his face before the war.


    This is tantamount to giving Fang Dingshan a reassurance. The king is right here. Come if you can!


    After knowing Yang Chendong''s intention, Yang ER and others laughed. When they were well prepared, what they were most worried about was that the enemy would run away. In this case, wouldn''t they want a place where heroes can''t use force. Now, they have more confidence in their hearts. They laugh one by one and only kill one when the enemy charges.

 Chapter 1335

    Become a black riding Dragon Guard. It''s awesome. But with the continuous growth of the Yang family, gradually they also have a feeling that heroes have no place to play. Like today, there are few opportunities for an isolated army to enter and lead the enemy to encircle. Everyone wants to show it well, not to mention that they are so well prepared. Let''s see. The type 95 has one gun for each person, two light machine guns and one heavy machine gun for each class, and a row has a 100mm mortar with countless ammunition.


    With such weapons, how can they have any enemy, not to mention 100000, even 250000?


    At this time, the two thousand black riding dragon guards were everyone''s hands. They had long taken off their black armor and waited for the enemy to attack in a light state.


    The war is about to begin. After Yang Er got Yang Chendong''s consent, he began to assign tasks. Considering that there are three micro slopes and one steep slope on Qiyun mountain, and the floor area is not very large, Yang Er divided heiqi Longwei into two. They are the first brigade and the second brigade respectively. When he asks to fight, one brigade will fight one by one, and they will take turns to rest for one hour. Two hundred people, a total of 400, were dispatched from each brigade as emergency units to prevent soldiers from being available in case of accidents.


    Even if they have the best weapons, the array is as important as the number of troops. Otherwise, two thousand people will shoot indiscriminately, even if they have good weapons? People are still needed in war.


    The black riding dragon guards of Qiyun mountain are making various preparations. General Fang Dingshan at the foot of the mountain was also flushed.


    If he had only heard before, he would have seen before. The person who came out and shouted was the king of Wunan, especially the voice. He would never forget that he had seen Yang Chendong and heard his voice more than once when he was a front guard.


    That is, when it was determined that the besieged man was the king of Wunan who did not run, Fang Dingshan firmly believed that the opportunity to make great contributions had come. It''s just two thousand cavalry. Even if they can fight, can they still be the opponent of their own 100000 army? Even if it was a wheel fight, he would tire these people to death. Not to mention the elite of the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry, they are not in vain. Their combat power is very strong, and they admit that there are no goals they can''t attack.


    "Send orders and charge with thousands of cavalry as units. Except for the steep side, the other three sides are all fighting with all their strength. Don''t be afraid of sacrifice and strive to win Qiyun mountain. If they can''t, they will attack in wheel battle. They will be tired to death." Fang Dingshan roared with excitement on his face.


    He didn''t mean to belittle the two thousand black riding dragon guards. He also made many hands ready to respond at any time. Considering the terrain of Qiyun mountain, he sent too many people up. He was afraid it would not work. He decided to send 3000 people to see the situation first. In addition, if there was a play, the whole army would attack. If not, he was looking for change.


    As a general, Fang Dingshan is obviously qualified. He doesn''t have any arrogance. On the contrary, he is still careful when attacking. He plays temptation when he comes up. He can also be called an excellent general.


    At the command, 3000 iron riders from the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning moved in three directions. They galloped with their horses to the sound of war drums.


    Three thousand cavalry came from afar in a fan formation, and the cavalry kept doing all kinds of evasive actions, sometimes on the horse, sometimes under the horse, or walking close to the war horse, showing their exquisite riding skills incisively and vividly.


    "Finally." on Qiyun mountain, Yang Er rubbed his hands excitedly and never left the battlefield for a moment. When he saw that the distance between the two sides was less than 800 meters, he stretched out his hands and put them on the butt of a heavy machine gun: "A large group of soldiers pay attention. Don''t be impulsive. When the other party is close to 300 meters, we''ll let them have no return this time."


    Three hundred meters is only ten breath for the cavalry who are attacking. It is a bit dangerous to launch a counter attack at this time. However, after seeing the excellent weapons of the black riding dragon guards, everyone thinks it is natural, and everyone is still full of confidence.


    In the northern Ming Dynasty, on the side of Liaodong cavalry, Fang Dingshan came out of the main account and was looking here. He also wanted to see how Yang Chendong would solve the siege. The scouts had just reported that no reinforcements from the five-star army had been found in four weeks and hundreds of miles, that is to say, the two thousand black cavalry dragon guards were still alone, which made Fang Dingshan''s heart overjoyed. In this way, he was more confident that he would succeed King Wunan stayed here.


    His eyes moved with the cavalry''s impact. When he saw that it was less than a mile away from the five-star army''s camp, Fang Dingshan''s tense throat almost jumped out of his throat. At the moment, he was full of confidence. He thought that at such a distance, the cavalry was the absolute master of the battlefield, and there was no room for heiqi Longwei to struggle. He even ordered the whole army to charge Although he only brought 40000 northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry because of time urgency, he was confident that he would have no problem picking up 2000 enemy cavalry.


    500 meters... 400 meters... 350 meters


    At this distance, those with good eyesight can even see the general appearance of the iron cavalry in the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning. They can also see that the other party has grasped the bow and arrow and is ready to pull the bow at any time. Some black cavalry dragon guards also began to sweat like conditioned palms.


    "Fight!" when some black cavalry dragon guards were already nervous and couldn''t help firing, the temporary commander Yang Er shouted, and then the heavy machine gun in his hand sounded first. Bullets like beans swept forward. The five northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry in this range were like grass overwhelmed by boulders, In an instant, even people and horses fell to the ground.


    "Fight!" Qiu Wu, the leader of a brigade, and Badaojiang, the vice captain of a brigade, shouted at the same time, and then the heavy and light guns, the 95 type continuous fire and spot fire sounded together. The battlefield was immediately surrounded by various bullets, and bullet shells with temperature kept jumping on the ground. With them, one after another of the northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry fell to the ground.


    The ancients said that shooting people first shoots horses. But in the eyes of black riding dragon guards with good shooting skills, they prefer to hit people, so they have a more sense of achievement. This also shows the strength of the black riding dragon guards. They have experienced high-intensity training in shooting and do not know how many bullets they have fed. They have good shooting skills. This time, they finally have a chance to show.


    The bullets poured down, and one by one the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry fell on the road of charging. They pity their exquisite equestrian skills and good Kung Fu. At the moment, they don''t even have room to display.


    Bullets flew everywhere. In just a quarter of an hour, three thousand iron cavalry were wiped out. Fang Dingshan did not give an order to retreat, and none of the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry retreated, so it can be seen that their military discipline is indeed strict.


    "Hiss!" Fang Dingshan in the Chinese Army felt a burst of toothache. This is a three thousand iron cavalry. He died on the road of charging. No one even had the chance to wield a knife. Such a loss made him feel toothache, headache and pain all over.


    "General, what should I do? They even have firearms." guerrilla general Mu Qiong asked Fang Dingshan with a painful look on his face.


    Heiqi Longwei had firearms, which was indeed beyond Fang Dingshan''s expectation. But it is absolutely impossible to withdraw the troops in this way. Finally, with the opportunity to surround Yang Chendong, he will not give up easily.


    Facing his subordinates'' questions, Fang Dingshan pretended to be indifferent and said, "isn''t it a firearm? We also have it in Beiming Dynasty, and we have seen it before. In the fierce, it always needs gunpowder to fill it. After all, they only have 200 people. The general wants to see what they can do once the gunpowder is finished? Come on, at 3000, no! 6000 iron cavalry rush up."


    Fang Dingshan didn''t believe in evil, but after giving this order, he said to a scout young general: "immediately, the flying pigeon sends a letter to general Luo baikun to let him get closer to us. This time, it is necessary to hire people and keep the king of Wunan here."


    In this way, Yang Chendong''s first goal was achieved, that is to rescue the surrounded heavy riding regiment from chasing the wind. Taking himself as the goal, he successfully attracted 100000 northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry to come to him from all directions.


    On Qiyun mountain. After the first wave of the enemy was destroyed, a burst of cheers came from above. Every soldier of the first brigade of the whole black riding Dragon Guard was filled with excitement and excitement. They had a good time just now. Now they know that compared with the fight on the horse, killing with a firegun is a happy and clean one.


    The first brigade was addicted, and everyone in the second brigade showed an expression of envy and jealousy. Dao Xiao, the leader of the second brigade, deliberately approached the temporary commander Yang ER and said, "second brother, do you think it''s our second brigade''s turn?"


    "Oh? It''s not time yet, but you can discuss with Captain Qiu. As long as he agrees, I don''t care here." Yang Er is in a good mood now. Naturally, he won''t refuse daoxiao''s desire to kill the enemy. He looked at a military watch on his wrist and said very easygoing.


    "OK, OK." daoxiao immediately nodded and agreed. He went to captain Qiu five. Without speaking, he first smiled, "Captain Qiu, brother Qiu..."


    "Don''t say anything. A brigade lasted half an hour. Now we''ve only used less than half of it. You''re waiting." Qiu Wuzheng is addicted. How can he easily agree to change his defense? This is a good opportunity. It''s not too much to say that he hasn''t met in ten years. Moreover, even if he agreed, the brothers below must not agree.

 Chapter 1336

    When he closed the door, daoxiao''s face was a little ugly. When he returned to his brigade, he looked at the look of expectation on the faces of his soldiers. He could only pretend to be indifferent and said, "don''t worry, there are so many enemies here, and there will be more and more. 100000 people are enough for us to kill."


    The members of the second brigade, who had some low morale, were elated one by one after listening to the captain''s words. Yes, so many enemies? Can we let a large team be destroyed?


    "Look, the enemy is charging again, and there are more this time." a scout carrying a telescope loudly reported the war situation.


    "Ha ha, good to come, good to come!" hearing this, not only did no one show fear on the mountain, but on the contrary, the members of a large group also showed excited expressions. Dao Xiao and others looked envious. Some people kept praying in their hearts, "don''t rush so hard, leave some, leave some for us to kill."


    Six thousand northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry launched a charge. They still rushed up bravely. It seems that the death of three thousand cavalry had no impact on them at all.


    It has to be said here that Fang Dingshan is not only a man who knows the army, but also a general with strict military discipline. Of course, this is also closely related to the environment of Daming. If a martial artist wants to make a difference, he can only make military contributions. Getting on the battlefield is the only chance to show. In addition, the reward and punishment in the northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry is clear, so 6000 cavalry came fearlessly.


    "They still don''t know the power of our firearms. Come on, get ready. After I shoot, you''re welcome to kill them all." Yang Er shouted happily. He didn''t know how long it had been a good war. He felt the blood of his whole body rushing straight to his head. He made him just want to kill the enemy constantly.


    Still within 300 meters, the gunshot rang out, still like before, 6000 northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry fell to the ground in the gunshot, and still no one can rush to the top of Qiyun mountain


    Although the number of 6000 people was twice as many as that just now, they were still completely eliminated in less than half an hour. After the war, Yang Er also commanded the four hundred black cavalry dragon guards as the reserve team to rush out of the wooden house, come to the battlefield and bring back some ownerless horses.


    During this process, more than 100 wounded soldiers of the northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry were found. When they saw the black cavalry Longwei finally close, they seemed to see new hope. It was a pity that they didn''t even have a chance to jump up and wield a knife in front of the 400 reserve members who had been prepared, so they were taken away by the bullets flying from the north.


    You can ask for war horses. They are all strong horses. They were bought by Beiming envoy Da Yin. But these soldiers can''t take it. There are only two thousand black cavalry dragon guards on the mountain. If there are too many captured soldiers, there will inevitably be unexpected dangers. Yang Chendong is here, and security matters can''t be careless at all. They don''t lose big for small.


    A total of more than 1000 excellent war horses were captured. At this time, they were placed in a corner of the mountain. The stakes had been ordered there long ago. It can be seen that they were prepared long ago.


    Another 6000 cavalry troops were destroyed. In Fang Dingshan''s eyes, he looked very ugly.


    In less than an hour, he has lost 9000 cavalry. Fang Dingshan is distressed. Every cavalry was trained by him with great efforts. On the battlefield, there were two or three five-star armies. He thought it was not worth it. But now, nine thousand cavalry rushed out and didn''t even hurt one of the enemy''s hair, which made him very difficult to accept.


    The other generals are now standing in the big account and don''t know what to do.


    If someone told them before today that two thousand enemies could make them helpless, I''m afraid everyone would laugh uncontrollably. But when the fact really happened, they found that nothing was impossible. What''s more, they don''t know what to do.


    It is impossible to retreat.


    It was not easy to catch the king of Wunan, and the scouts would report the surrounding situation every half an hour. So far, no other five-star reinforcements have been found. How could they give up such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    If you can''t retreat, you can only rush, but how can you reduce your loss and achieve your own goal?


    There were many ways to say it was a siege. For example, the most commonly used one is to encircle but not fight. When the other party is short of food, grass and water, come to encircle the three que, and great things can be accomplished. But the problem is how can the surrounded Wunan King give them too much time this time. I''m afraid now, I don''t know how many five-star armies have got the news and are coming here. Just one word, they have fallen behind.


    "If we continue to attack, we''ll have to see how much gunpowder they have. Mu Qiong, you command. Only 500 cavalry are sent at a time, scattered and mainly wasting each other''s gunpowder." Fang Dingshan was unwilling to give up such a good opportunity, thought and thought, and made such a decision.


    "The general is wise." after hearing Fang Dingshan''s decision, the other generals bowed their hands and hugged their fists, and their faces should look like this. In any case, the risk of their lives being threatened by a small-scale impact will be much smaller. And in their hearts, they also want to see how much gunpowder this two thousand five-star army still has. Once the other party runs out of ammunition, it is time for them to wave up and win.


    Mu Qiong took command, and then the first cavalry team of 500 people was sent out. The 500 people rushed to the top of Qiyun mountain in three different directions. The formation of the team was very scattered, which distracted the other party''s attention as much as possible.


    At the top of the mountain, an hour has passed, and finally it''s the turn of the second brigade to play. But what makes people depressed is that a quarter of an hour has passed, and there is still no movement of the northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry, which makes captain daoxiao finally unable to help but scold. "What''s going on? They won''t give advice. I said if you still have seed, come on. The captain is waiting for you here."


    Perhaps the curse played a role. Not far away, we can finally see the figure of iron cavalry in the North Ming and Liaodong. But compared with the previous two attacks, the number is much less.


    In line with the idea that several children are also meat, the soldiers of the second brigade of daoxiao are still fighting with spirit, "all stare at the target according to their own position, don''t waste bullets at will, and strive for a hit."


    Dao Xiao is also smart. He doesn''t have as many enemies as a large group. Therefore, in terms of killing results, he can''t compare with it. Even so, let''s compare the shooting skills. If one shot can kill an opponent, even if the number of enemies is less, he also has his own flash point.


    Eight hundred muskets against five hundred enemies are doomed before war begins. It was just two rounds of shooting. Many of the soldiers didn''t even open a shot. All the 500 enemy riders went to see the king of hell.


    Before Yang Chendong came to the position at this time, he saw the scene that had just happened clearly and felt it in his heart.


    If he hadn''t been on the battlefield, he couldn''t imagine that victory would be so simple. When the Eight Power Allied forces entered Beijing, there were only more than 10000 people. They simply fought hundreds of thousands of troops in the Qing Dynasty, which seemed to have strong capital, and could not find the north.


    It was still that people had been attacking, far from being so well prepared and such a good trench. Firearms have too much advantage over cold weapons.


    In the northern Ming Dynasty and Liaodong, another 500 cavalry were killed. When you look carefully, they didn''t even splash a splash on the battlefield. Mu Qiong''s face became very ugly. He wanted to ask general Fang Dingshan for instructions. The war could not go on like this, but he didn''t dare. Before there is no new order, he can only continue to let people launch an assault. He only hopes that these people can waste the gunpowder of the five-star army and make full preparations for the final assault of the army.


    In this way, every half an hour or so, the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry would launch an assault. The number of people charged varies, sometimes five hundred, sometimes only two or three hundred. They used their lives to fight the gunpowder consumption of black riding dragon guards, but why didn''t they give black riding dragon guards the opportunity to practice shooting?


    This is the real enemy. There are not many opportunities to hit live targets. Every soldier seizes the opportunity and tries his best to ensure that if he doesn''t shoot, he will be killed.


    It soon became dark, but the attack of the northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry did not stop. They already knew that the number of black cavalry dragon guards in the mountain was only 2000, so they thought that even if they were consuming, they were trying their best.


    In this regard, Yang Er took Countermeasures after asking Yang Chendong for instructions. Take a team of 200 people as the standard, and all the others go to rest. In this way, the problem was solved easily. Soon, all kinds of snoring and grinding came from the mountains.


    Compared with the sweet sleep of the black riding dragon guards, Fang Dingshan simply didn''t want to sleep. He walked out of the main account and looked at Qiyun mountain several miles away, with indescribable anger in his eyes. "Wait. As soon as my reinforcements arrive tomorrow, they will launch a charge all over the mountains and fields. At that time, I don''t believe you can still be a thousand hands and a thousand feet. Let''s see who is the final winner."


    Fang Dingshan was already angry. He swore that he must avenge this revenge. To this end, I would rather fill 100000 lives here, and as long as I can kill Yang Chendong, everything is worth it. Without a leader, the five-star army at that time would be difficult to threaten Beiming.

 Chapter 1337

    At the same time, Yang Chendong on Qiyun mountain didn''t know when to wake up. When he saw that Wang Shan, the director of telecommunications, had also fallen asleep on the marching bed, he didn''t make any noise. Instead, he sat in front of the telegraph and began to send messages to the first division of the world cavalry, the 101 army of the new group army and the divisions directly under the army.


    Looking at the situation on the battlefield today, there is naturally no problem with your own safety. Even so, what he has to do now is not to let these people help himself, but to arrange a network outside the battlefield to surround and destroy the enemy when the iron cavalry in the North Ming and East Liaoning failed and retreated.


    Yang Chendong wants to solve the cancer of the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry through World War I. He wants to use this war to seal the mouths of the northern Ming people and hit them in the face. To remind them of themselves, they will be involuntarily afraid and afraid.


    Whether it''s waiting or looking forward, it''s still light at last. The two sides seemed to have formed some kind of tacit understanding. They stopped the war and began to make breakfast. For a time, clouds and smoke curled up and floated over the mountains and under the mountains.


    Fang Dingshan quickly had breakfast, and Mu Qiong walked into the main account with a bloody face. He didn''t sleep all night last night and kept arranging all kinds of attacks. Unfortunately, he had little effect. Even he didn''t know whether such attacks had affected the sleep of heiqi Longwei on the mountain.


    "How?" seeing Mu poor come in, Fang Dingshan straightened his body and asked with a trace of expectation. Although he already knew that the result would not be very good, otherwise he would not have sent someone to Mu Qiong, so he should come on his own initiative.


    "My... My subordinates are guilty." Mu Qiong knelt down on the ground without saying a word. Although the constant attack is the order issued by Fang Dingshan, he is an official and he is the executor. Therefore, if there is a problem, he needs to carry it by himself.


    Fortunately, although Fang Dingshan is greedy and greedy for power, he is not unreasonable. "Well, get up and speak. The order is given by this general. No matter what the result is, I won''t blame you."


    "Thank you, general." Mu Qiong''s face finally looked better and his words became easier. "General, after dark yesterday, the end will continue to order people to launch an assault, a total of 13 times. Nearly 3000 cavalry died before and after the war. Due to the cover of the night, seven people escaped back, five of them wounded."


    Hearing that the loss was so great one night, Fang Dingshan''s face became ugly, but he still asked with expectation, "can someone rush to the mountain and find out how much gunpowder there is?"


    "This... No. the mountain is heavily defended, so I don''t have a chance to rush up." Mu Qiong said with a nervous face.


    Although he had thought of the result for a long time, Fang Dingshan still sighed with disappointment after hearing it. "Is the defense on Qiyun mountain so strict?"


    "Yes, they have something that can illuminate everything. Once we launch an assault, this thing will appear, and then all our cavalry will be exposed. There was no time to make any action, so they were killed by firearms from a long distance." Mu Qiong lamented the advanced weapons of heiqi Longwei and said with lingering fear.


    Even now, he will never forget that once the thing that can illuminate everything appears, the mountain will be like day, leaving no place to hide.


    "In this way, it''s not good to attack even at night." after hearing that such advanced weapons appeared, Fang Dingshan was surprised and completely gave up the idea of night attack.


    "Yes, once that thing comes out, the cavalry will not adapt to it without preparation, especially those war horses. They can''t help neighing and can''t impact with all their strength." Mu Qiong still wants to continue to expand the power of the weapon, but Fang Dingshan has interrupted him, "well, I know. You should go down and have a good rest first."


    "General, won''t you attack for a while?" Mu Qiong was naturally happy when he heard that he could rest, but he was worried that he had not slept and was awakened by someone, so he asked.


    "Wait, general Luo is coming soon. As soon as he arrives, we will launch a big impact. Anyway, this time, we must capture Qiyun mountain and take the head of King Wunan." Fang Dingshan said almost ruthlessly at this time. Listen carefully, you can hear the gnashing of teeth.


    The battlefield suddenly quieted down.


    This made Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao look unhappy. After a night''s rest, they thought the war would continue and they could kill another happy one, but the iron cavalry of the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning counselled, which really disappointed them.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just the darkness before dawn. Maybe the big attack will begin soon." Yang Chendong''s face is quiet, but his words are murderous.


    He would not believe that the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry would give up the opportunity to destroy themselves. If they did not attack now, they were just brewing. The more so, the more it represents that the scale of the next attack will be very large.


    In the eyes of heiqi Longwei, Yang Chendong exists like a God. Even if he said so, no one would doubt it. Knowing that the war was imminent, all the soldiers began to wipe their guns and load bullets to prepare for a possible war at any time.


    The time soon arrived at noon. There was still no movement of Liaodong cavalry in the northern Ming Dynasty, but there were bursts of rumbling sound of horses stepping on the earth not far away. Away, the smoke and dust rushed to the sky. Deputy general Luo baikun finally came with the rest of Liaodong cavalry in the northern Ming Dynasty.


    A total of 85000 northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry gathered together. Looking down from the foot of the mountain, it was a dark and spectacular place.


    "Is it coming at last?" Yang Chendong took the telescope and saw everything at the foot of the mountain clearly. A sneer crossed the corner of his mouth. He had a feeling that the enemy''s charge would be launched soon. At this time, he had to sigh that Fang Dingshan was indeed a difficult opponent.


    Imagine launching an attack in the afternoon. You don''t have to say it. But once it fails, it can retreat through the coming night. In this way, even if there is an ambush outside, it is extremely difficult to catch them all.


    It is a necessary quality for an excellent military general to think of defeat before trying to win.


    "Come on, correct the muzzle. Once the enemy launches an attack, he will immediately launch a coverage attack on the enemy camp. This time, we want to kill the enemy''s effective forces as much as possible, so that they can''t form any threat in a period of time." Yang Chendong said in a rainy day. If the other party wants a cruel, why doesn''t he pay so.


    At present, 30 100 mm mortars on the whole mountain have been fully prepared. Other fire barrels and grenades have been taken out one after another. Light and heavy machine guns are full of ammunition to ensure that they can kill the enemy continuously once they fire.


    "The telegram informs the first division of the world cavalry, the 101st army of the new group army and the division directly under him to complete the task of eliminating scattered enemies." Yang Chendong will not forget the cavalry army arranged outside, which is enough to prove his confidence in the black riding Dragon Guard.


    Luo baikun at the foot of the mountain has entered the main account in armor and came to Fangding mountain.


    As soon as he entered the account, Luo baikun said anxiously, "general, is king Wunan sure he is on the mountain?"


    "Sure." Fang Dingshan nodded and replied in a very positive tone.


    Listening to the answer, Luo baikun smiled. He gave up the chance to wipe out the heavy cavalry regiment and came here. If King Wunan is not on the mountain, it''s just two thousand black riding dragon guards. It really doesn''t interest him. But now it''s different. If you can kill Yang Chendong, it''s definitely an unparalleled feat. It''s that you can''t compare how many heavy riding regiments you have destroyed.


    "General, when will we attack?" Luo baikun asked anxiously at this moment, not knowing the strength of the firearm in the black riding Dragon Guard''s hand. Maybe he didn''t pay attention to the black riding Dragon Guard at all. After all, there are only 2000 people, and only 2000 people in the fierce. What big waves can he turn over in the face of nearly 100000 elite northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry?


    Looking at Luo baikun so confident, Fang Dingshan wanted to make the same conclusion, but thinking of the great loss he suffered yesterday, he still had to say realistically, "they have firearms, which can''t be underestimated."


    "Firearm?" Luo baikun said with disapproval when he heard this. "We''ve seen firearm. It''s like the 20000 firearm battalion brought by Gao Yu. That''s all. We can win it with one charge. There are only 2000 enemies here. What big waves can we set off? We have superior forces, and there''s no problem in winning."


    Luo baikun''s confident words were heard in Fang Dingshan''s ears, which encouraged him. "Yes, we have a strong military advantage. Even if the other party''s firearms are strong, it is impossible to kill us all. As long as we can rush to the top of the mountain, the victory will belong to us."


    Fang Dingshan, who was encouraged, was naturally smiling. Then he called in the generals to do the deployment before the war. At this time, he seemed to have seen the scene of cutting off Yang Chendong''s head and giving it to Emperor Daizong.


    Looking down from the foot of the mountain, you can see the scene of the northern Ming Dynasty and Liaodong cavalry gathering troops and horses. Seeing more and more enemies get on the horses and pull out their sabers, Yang Chendong put down his telescope, "ready to fill bullets and attack with artillery."


    The northern Ming Liaodong cavalry was ready to charge. Yang Chendong couldn''t let them play without care. After all, the difference in military strength is too great. If you really wait for the other party to rush in front of you and fire, at the speed of cavalry, I''m afraid the distance of 300 meters will make the other party rush in front of you. If so, the danger is yourself.


    He can''t wait to die. He has to strike first. He believes that once the other party decides to impact, it will not stop because he starts first.

 Chapter 1338

    When the order was issued, the 30 mortars that had already been prepared and had their scales adjusted were ready to be loaded immediately. When Yang Chendong saw that 30 soldiers were looking at him with 30 shells, he didn''t hesitate to say, "load and launch."


    "Launch."


    Under the roar of the company''s artillery, 30 shells were quickly swallowed up by the barrel, followed by the loud noise of bombardment. The shells crossed a beautiful arc in the sky and fell straight into the Tieqi camp in Liaodong, northern Ming Dynasty opposite.


    At this time, the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry were still preparing. The number of people is too large. There must be an arrangement for who will attack first and who will follow. Otherwise, if a bone and brain rush up, there will be no room for display, and there will be self crowding.


    There was a sudden roar in the air. Still preparing, the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry instinctively looked up. But the speed of the shells was too fast to capture. When they looked up, they saw bursts of fire and thunder around them.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom


    When the shells fell, they were falling into the dense crowd. For a time, the powerful air waves blew like a strong wind. The unprepared northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry were thrown off their horses like broken kites.


    Some horses were also frightened and began to run around under the constant neighing. The always docile war horse had not known its owner at the moment. Frightened, he ran around and hit everywhere. I don''t know how many unprotected northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry were hit to the ground and trampled on by horseshoes.


    The sound of gunfire, one by one military tent was also overturned to the ground, and some also caused a sea of fire, giving people a sense of human purgatory.


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic, follow the general to charge, charge." Luo baikun was naturally resentful when he saw the artillery fall and disrupt the army. When he was shocked by the power of the black cavalry Longwei artillery, he also made a bold decision, that is to launch an attack immediately, otherwise God knows what the army will look like if it goes on like this, and whether he has the ability to launch any counterattack.


    The roar and explosion of gunfire disrupted the formation of the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry, so that they could not assemble on time and launch a considerable scale charge. It also forces the other party to attack as soon as possible for a decisive battle.


    It''s too much to say it''s a decisive battle. There are more than 80000 elite iron cavalry on one side and only 2000 black cavalry on the other. The number is too unequal.


    When it comes to the decisive battle, there is something wrong, because it is simply a one-sided massacre, and there is nothing to do with the decisive battle.


    When it comes to a decisive battle, it is inappropriate. There has never been such a decisive battle. One side has lost its troops and the other has not lost at all.


    It is more appropriate to die than to fight a decisive battle.


    The gunfire roared and continued. One shell after another fell into the camp of Tieqi in Liaodong, northern Ming Dynasty. No one was spared, whether it was going to charge, preparing to charge, or staying behind, because no one knew where the next shell would fall and which people would be killed.


    The sound of gunfire is like firecrackers put by rich people during the Chinese New Year. It doesn''t mean to stop. As bullets were fired one after another, the horses on the charging road were shot, and the cavalry on the horses were hit, so they had to fall to one side with people and horses.


    The explosion continued. When the enemy was about 100 meters away, rocket launchers fired one after another and fell into the crowd, causing bursts of explosions and howls.


    If the enemy were closer, the grenades would hit them like raindrops falling from the sky, attracting huge fire. At the same time, they would also kill and kill a large number of northern Ming Liaodong cavalry who rushed to the nearest place.


    Two thousand black cavalry dragon guards on Qiyun mountain have orderly division of labor. Or those who shoot, shoot or throw grenades are busy at the moment. Almost all the 2000 people used it. No one was stopping. Everyone was busy. Although they were very tired, it was worth it. Because such a battle can not be encountered from time to time. Thanks to the strict discipline and clear goal of the northern Ming Dynasty and Liaodong iron cavalry, they wanted to kill Yang Chendong. If they had another opponent, they would have been scared away.


    The loss of the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry is increasing. Often, before a thousand people ride halfway up the mountain, they have lost more than half. When they come to dozens of meters, there will be no one left. At the highest peak of Qiyun mountain, it seems to have become a natural graben and a huge gap, completely isolating both sides. Even if you have the power to split the sky, you still can''t move forward.


    "Rush, continue to rush. Don''t be afraid of death. They only have two thousand horses." Luo baikun stopped his horse long ago and hid himself by several big trees with some of his own soldiers.


    The loss was so great that Luo baikun was bleeding with heartache Almost every moment. But at this time, he can''t stop. Until now, if he stops, his previous achievements will be wasted. He wants to see how much gunpowder the other party has. Don''t he believe that his 80000 horses still consume not only the other party''s gunpowder? As long as the opponent''s firearm can''t exert its power, he believes that the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry can also kill the king of Wunan by spitting one mouthful.


    The northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry charged continuously. Although many people saw the power of firearms, they had no order to retreat and stop the attack, so they had to charge. In particular, some paoze are dead and around, which makes them deeply stimulated. At this moment, they are like crazy mad cows. They only know that they keep moving forward and have only one goal. They rush to the top of the mountain and kill heiqi Longwei.


    The charge is still going on. Next to a camp at the foot of the mountain, Fang Dingshan has already begun to vomit blood with heartache.


    The northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry was an elite cavalry that he worked hard to set up.


    In the absence of war horses in the northern Ming Dynasty, it is conceivable how difficult it is to form a cavalry team with a staffing of 100000 people. Therefore, Emperor Daizong did not hesitate to take out the silver from various ministers and Beiming bank from the national treasury to fill the vacancy, and gave him enough support in the hope that he could revitalize his troops and restore the brilliance of the Beiming army.


    In this army where even the emperor has invested a lot of money, Fang Dingshan has made great efforts. Fearing the difficulties and dangers of the road, he came to Liaodong and persuaded many strong young people to join the team with his three inch tongue and a large amount of gold and silver; He also went to the prison, where he rescued some Mongolian prisoners and sent them to the army; He also found many merchants who often came from the grassland and "bought" Mongolian men with skilled horses at a high price; He walked through countless northern Ming armies, where he selected many strong soldiers and filled the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry teams.


    It can be said that the internal components of the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry were complex, and everyone''s entry took a lot of effort. Fortunately, the result is also satisfactory. Even the well-known heavy riding regiment in the five-star army is no longer their opponent, which makes Fang Dingshan see hope and the future.


    This is why, knowing that Yang Chendong appeared and was ready, he dared to come with a large army. He firmly believes that even if the other side is fierce, with 2000 pairs of nearly 100000 cavalry, he still has a strong advantage.


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. At this time, Fang Dingshan was caught up in this theory. He was already dead when he saw one elite cavalry rushing out, but soon fell on the road of charging. Their sabers were not stained with blood and their strength was not fully developed. That feeling made him see that he was deeply distressed and palpitating.


    King Wunan, what kind of brain did you have to make so many powerful firearms?


    King Wunan, what kind of person can we win this battle with less?


    King Wunan, what kind of courage can you be happy and unafraid with 2000 to 100000, and turn around to kill?


    At this moment, Fang Dingshan hated Yang Chendong. If scolding can make a person die, I''m afraid the current king of Wunan has a thousand lives, which is not enough to die.


    Red eyes, blood dripping from the heart, and blood flowing out of the corners of the mouth because of heartache. Gradually, in the past, Fang Dingshan, who was calm and had not moved him before, became more and more ugly. His psychological endurance had reached the extreme and was about to collapse.


    "General, shall we withdraw?" Mu Qiong was guarding Fang Dingshan, watching countless cavalry rush up, but soon there was no news. When the young man who was still alive just now became a corpse who couldn''t move at all, why didn''t he pay for his blood. Before knowing how much gunpowder King Wunan had prepared, he thought that such a bone brain charge would not solve any effect, so he thought of persuasion.


    Fang Dingshan''s face first showed a trace of struggle and hesitation, but soon he shook his head, "no, you can''t stop."


    We can''t stop. If we can''t win Yang Chendong in this way, Fang Dingshan really doesn''t know what kind of opportunity to kill this man. As long as Yang Chendong did not die, Beiming would be in danger, and even the destruction of the country was not impossible.


    Therefore, even if the price is too high, Fang Dingshan can''t stand back, let alone hesitate. He''s going to fill it with human life today. He wants to see how long the five-star army can last. Don''t you know it''s tired to kill?


    The charge of the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry did not mean to stop, and the gunfire on Qiyun mountain would not stop. But if you listen carefully, the intensity of gunfire is not as intense as before.

 Chapter 1339

    On the top of the mountain, a heavy machine gun had already become hot because of overheating, and some light machine guns also committed the same problem. Fortunately, enough water sources were prepared on the mountain. At the moment, buckets of water poured under the fire gun and ignited a large amount of rising fog.


    "Stop the light and light guns properly and use them after cooling. All the retreated personnel go to get grenades and blow up the dead enemies." Yang Chendong''s voice replaced Yang er. In the case of a firearm war of this intensity, Yang er''s command ability obviously needs to be improved.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong in the previous life had not seen what kind of storms and waves, and he soon replaced the command position. Under his voice, the two thousand black riding dragon guards did their own things in an orderly manner and beat the incoming enemy.


    Yang Er is still studying seriously. But he didn''t know whether there was still such a command opportunity. After all, not every enemy was as brave, fearless and disciplined as the northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry.


    Countless grenades were thrown down at the foot of the mountain. After bursts of explosion and smoke, another group of northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry fell on the road of charging. Yang Chendong took this opportunity to wipe the sweat on his forehead. At the moment, he had to admit that the bravery of Liaodong cavalry in the northern Ming Dynasty was beyond his expectation. If we hadn''t prepared well before, I''m afraid we might have been rushed up by the enemy.


    If so, only with two thousand black riding dragon guards, I''m afraid I can only rely on Dacang if I want to rush out. That''s his card. Now it''s easy. He won''t use it. Otherwise, some things are really hard to explain.


    The bravery of the northern Ming Liaodong cavalry was beyond Yang Chendong''s expectation, but it''s not a happy thing. The more the other party rushes now, the greater the loss will be, and the smaller the threat that may be formed to itself in the future. If it is even possible, destroy them all here, so that the threat of Beiming will be greatly reduced, and the whole five-star army will be able to spare more energy and troops to do what they want to do.


    The gunfire continued. Two hours later, it was completely dark outside. What you can see on the battlefield is the muzzle fire that constantly ejects bullets, and the flare that will be fired into the air.


    Whenever the flare lights up, the gunfire will sound fiercely, and one after another, the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry will fall down like the sand blown by the wind. This scene was clearly seen by everyone under the flare.


    When more and more northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry rushed in front became corpses, the morale of the army finally began to waver.


    No one in the world is willing to die. If he wants to live, he won''t take the initiative to die.


    The previous attack was entirely due to the strict military discipline of the northern Ming Dynasty and Liaodong cavalry, and there were only 2000 targets, which also gave countless people hope, so they charged here. But now, seeing the gunfire of the five-star army on the mountain didn''t stop, and even some misfired heavy and heavy machine guns rang again, which made some soldiers who thought they didn''t have enough gunpowder of the five-star army finally start to be disappointed.


    There is no chance of winning at all. It just depends on taking human lives. When will such a battle end?


    If more than 80000 cavalry are filled here, but the other party still has gunpowder, what should we do? Didn''t you say that everyone died here for nothing?


    People will have selfishness, especially in the face of a battlefield without victory, some people can not help but play a drum.


    The first change was the men from the Mongolian grassland invited by Fangding Shanhua from businessmen. They exist like mercenaries. They come here for money. As long as someone gives money, he will work hard, even die in war.


    But knowing that it is a death, but also an impact, it is not the act of a greedy man. Money has to be spent.


    When they saw that the five-star army on the mountain was still full of firepower, these people wavered. Then some people who claimed to be smart began to escape by leaving the night unattended.


    Once there were two, when the first man pulled out his horse and withdrew, soon some people around him began to learn, and more cavalry began to withdraw backward regardless of military orders. Their departure was like a domino, driving more and more cavalry to retreat.


    Man is a social animal. The best thing to do is to follow suit.


    When you see that the people around you begin to retreat, they will also retreat at the first time because of their nature. As for the so-called consequences, it will be in the future.


    In this way, on the battlefield and in the dark, more and more northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry began to retreat from the charging team, which was like a plague. So many cavalry who didn''t know the truth thought this was the order given by the general above, and they also retreated with them.


    Luo baikun, who was hiding on the hillside under the cover of trees, soon found that the situation was wrong. He knew that the most worrying thing had happened. In order to win the final victory, he couldn''t allow him to think more at this time. He rushed out of his hiding place, and then shouted loudly, "everyone listen to the order and continue to charge, charge. The Retreater dies!"


    After shouting these words, Luo baikun came to the battlefield on his war horse and cut off the head of a Mongolian soldier who was about to retreat.


    "Shua!" with a knife, a head rolled to the ground. Luo baikun was like a murderous God at this time. Regardless of the blood splashed by the body cut off by the corpse, he shouted loudly: "this general is here, those who retreat will be cut off!"


    Luo baikun told everyone what battlefield discipline is. This action also frightened many cavalry around. The soldiers who wanted to retreat had to stop their actions.


    Hoo. Seeing that the army had temporarily stabilized, Luo baikun breathed a sigh of relief. In order to expand the war results, he then roared: "the other party has only 2000 people, and the other party''s gunpowder can''t be so sufficient. As long as we stick to it, it will be us, it will be us."


    They are still cheering their subordinates and encouraging them to continue their charge. It can also be said that they are encouraged to send them to death. Suddenly a flare lit up in mid air, and the hillside was as bright as day.


    Through the flare, the scene here was seen by the black riding dragon guards at the top of the mountain. When I saw that there were a few northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry gathered in one place, Badaojiang, who was in charge of artillery support, immediately laughed, "come on, shoot me halfway up the mountain and hit me."


    The flare lit up, and Luo baikun, who was riding on his horse, had a bad feeling. But he didn''t retreat immediately, because he knew that many soldiers were looking at themselves at this time. If he hid like this, he must have a great impact on the morale of the army. I''m afraid the army will really retreat next.


    With a fluke in mind, Luo baikun continued to shout to the soldiers gathered around him: "no one in the world can''t be killed. We have a strong superior force. As long as we work together, the victory will certainly belong to us. As long as we can kill the king of Wunan, we will all be meritorious heroes. Daming will remember us and be granted Marquis at that time..."


    JOJO


    Boom!


    When Luo baikun was encouraging the morale of the army, suddenly, more than a dozen shells fell from the air and covered their area.


    Coincidentally, a shell fell three meters beside Luo baikun, and then with a loud noise, an unspeakable wave of air threatened him. Luo baikun, who was thinking about talking on the war horse, just felt his chest tight, and then the whole person took off from the war horse and took off.


    Luo baikun, who was flying in mid air, still had his mouth open, but when his internal organs were seriously injured, he couldn''t send a word. When he opened his mouth and shut up, he only shed red blood one after another.


    Luo baikun was blown up. It can be imagined that there must be more or less bad luck. Those northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry who have restored some morale can''t stand it now. The generals are dead. What are they doing here? Even if it''s a charge, who do you show it to?


    "Run away." I don''t know who shouted so loudly. Then the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry began to rout. This soon formed a general trend, reaching an unstoppable trend.


    Fang Dingshan, who was waiting for the news of victory in the army, suddenly saw countless dark shadows coming backward from the foot of the mountain. His eyes suddenly widened. He knew that the most feared result appeared.


    Before that, Fang Dingshan had made up his mind. As long as the soldiers didn''t retreat, he wouldn''t retreat. Even if he fought all the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry, as long as he could kill Yang Chendong, everything was worth it.


    But now, suddenly, the army retreated. He didn''t issue such a military order himself. The only result is the same. The morale of the army is scattered and the momentum is gone. Only in this way can there be such a result.


    "It''s over, it''s over." tears fell down the corners of his eyes. Fang Dingshan knew the general trend. At this time, even if he stood up and wanted to boost the morale of the army, it was obviously impossible. Scattered is scattered, far from who can condense in a short time.


    After talking, Fang Dingshan passed out immediately because he didn''t come up with a sullen breath. If it weren''t for mu Qiong''s quick reaction, he caught him. I''m afraid he would fall for good or ill.


    I don''t understand why the general suddenly fainted. When Mu Qiong was worried, a fast horse came to him, "report that general Luo baikun died and the army began to retreat."

 Chapter 1340

    "What?" the bad news finally made Mu Qiong understand what had happened. When he sighed that the general''s reaction was fast, his face also changed. When the army retreated, didn''t it say that the battle had been defeated?


    Even if you lose, you should play according to the way you lose. Thinking of this, he also immediately said: "even so, we can''t wait to die. The whole army retreats. First find a safe place and wait for the general to wake up."


    Without Fang Dingshan and Luo baikun, Mu Qiong''s order is naturally the biggest one. Under the command of the general who had intended to retreat for a long time, the army could finally retreat in a straight and smooth manner. Those northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry soldiers who got the military order and were preparing to risk their lives to charge finally breathed a sigh of relief. Then, when no one rushed up the mountain, they fled back and went in all directions without rules.


    On the top of Qiyun mountain. The tired black cavalry dragon guards are still waiting for the charge of the iron cavalry in the North Ming and Liaodong. But suddenly the battlefield became quiet, which made everyone feel unreal. For a few hours, the enemy''s war horses were pounding, the cries of killing were loud, and the guns were roaring. Many people''s ears were buzzing. When they calmed down, they were not used to it.


    However, Yang Chendong was shocked when he heard the sound of no horseshoe charging. After taking the telescope and looking at it, he was even more determined in his heart. He opened his mouth and said, "the northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry can''t fight. We''re going to escape. Ha ha, come on, artillery attack, extend out. Even if they want to go, we''ll pick up a layer of skin."


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom


    Yang Chendong gave an order, and the artillery rumbled. The fleeing northern Ming Liaodong cavalry did not know how many people were killed by the artillery. There was a roar of excitement on the Qiyun mountain.


    "We''ve won, we''ve won." Yang Ergao shouted, jumping high at the same time.


    Other commanders and fighters kept shouting and celebrating the moment of victory.


    Facing nearly 100000 cavalry with 2000, even if they hold the most advanced firearms, no one can guarantee that they will win. Whether someone is worried or worried in the process, only they know.


    And now, finally won the final victory, at this moment, everyone is excited. At the same time, their eyes to Yang Chendong were more full of worship. This was their king, who beat back the enemy with 2000 to 100000.


    Although there is no lack of the existence of winning more with less in history, I''m afraid only their king can achieve such brilliant achievements. They are proud to be a member of the king.


    "How many people have we killed? 30000 in total." the cheering voice, I don''t know who suddenly said such a sentence, which immediately diverted everyone''s attention.


    "30000? I don''t think so. Our first brigade killed nearly 20000 people." Qiu Wu shook his head, obviously dissatisfied with the number of guards.


    "Yes, I think there are 40000 people, and our second brigade killed nearly 20000 people." Dao Xiao also jumped out. Although he was beside Yang Chendong, he didn''t have to worry about military achievements, he still had to fight for what should be fought.


    "Are you kidding? Our artillery team didn''t do anything? We killed at least 10000 people." Badaojiang also stood up. He would never allow anyone to swallow his achievements. Not even the two captains.


    For a time, there was a heated discussion about how many people to kill, and Yang Chendong did not participate. He didn''t know how many people were killed because of firearms and dark sky. However, he believed that the results would soon come, because on the outskirts of Qiyun mountain hundreds of miles away, the first division of the world cavalry, the 101st army and the directly subordinate division of the new first group army, and the first division of the new second army had all been in place. As long as the fleeing northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry were blocked, they could probably know the number of people lost in the attack on the mountain.


    Yes, the first cavalry division of the new second army also arrived at the periphery of Qiyun mountain, and was personally led by the commander of shebie army.


    Originally, his task was to guard two divisions under Dalu city to prevent the 50000 northern Ming army in the city from merging with the 80000 northern Ming army out of the city. However, as a farewell commander entrusted by Yang Chendong, he has never been a passive waiting person. When he came to the battlefield, he quickly gave full play to his flexible skills, sent people disguised as the fleeing northern Ming army, tricked the city gate and rushed into Dalu city.


    The cavalry of the two divisions suddenly entered, and the unprepared 50000 northern Ming army was in a panic. Most of them are recruits who have not been on the battlefield. Although they have also experienced some training, they have no actual combat and have not even seen blood. How can they be opponents of the elite cavalry of the new second army.


    Just over two hours later, Dalu city changed hands and became the territory of the new second army. He once walked out of here. Of course, he was very familiar with every plant here. Soon he issued a series of correct orders, completely controlled the whole Dalu City, and seized a large number of grain and grass and 45000 captive soldiers.


    Answer: after the great victory of Lucheng, shebie received the news that Yang Chendong, as an erbium, attracted the iron cavalry of northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning in Qiyun mountain. At present, he entrusted the task of guarding the city to Li Jun, the second division commander, and then rushed to Qiyun mountain with Qiao Chao, the first division commander.


    Another division joined. When the news reported to Yang Chendong, he was certainly very happy, which gave him more confidence in the siege of the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry. If the black cavalry dragon guards had just been through a fierce battle and were very tired, I''m afraid he would want to participate in the process of chasing the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry.


    "We all have credit and are tired, leaving 200 people responsible for the security guard at night. Others seize the time to rest and we will clean the battlefield at dawn." Yang Chendong laughed and said to the people. After seeing that everyone was excited and smiling, he didn''t rest, but looked at the surrounding situation before he came to the simple sand table.


    In this war, he has crippled the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry, but it is also a very important task not to annihilate them all. Otherwise, once the other party is given enough time, it may not be long before they will revive. This is not the result Yang Chendong wants to see.


    Looking at the sand table, Yang Chendong was considering the possible escape direction of the Liaodong cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty. At the same time, a voice kept ringing in his heart, "Hu Mang, farewell and LV Zhuo, they must be able to hit the Liaodong cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty and solve this stubborn enemy."


    The defeated northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry on Qiyun mountain has suffered a sharp drop in morale after being injured on the mountain. There is no unmatched momentum before. At the moment, they run around like a lost dog. Or a team of 1000 people, or a team of 100 people, or dozens or even several people go together.


    The defeated soldiers were like this. They had no formation at all. They just dragged a crippled body and ran away without knowing the direction. Some people even lost their horses, but they still walked to escape from Qiyun mountain. In their hearts, this is a gate of hell. Anyone who continues to stay here will die.


    The defeat of the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry gave the five-star army a great opportunity. Each army and division formed a huge encirclement with companies as units. Whenever they see the enemy defeated, they wait for an opportunity to attack. If there are more enemies, they will immediately send signals for help from other companies. In a word, block this area and try to keep a bird from flying out.


    Yang Chendong gave such orders. Although he did not know the extent to which the iron cavalry of the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning had been severely damaged under World War I, he believed that the other party''s military discipline was loose and the soldiers had no morale. The five-star armies, who had always worshipped Yang Chendong''s words as if they were gods, naturally acted according to orders, and the encirclement action with companies as units was launched.


    The order was given without discount, but not everyone had no idea. For example, he was chasing the wind with the head of the heavy riding regiment hiding in a mountain depression waiting for World War I, and he was playing a strong drum in his heart.


    He was very clear about the strength of the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry. Even their own heavy cavalry regiment has never been an opponent. I heard that there are only 2000 black cavalry dragon guards in the sixth young master. Can they really face 100000 northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalries without defeat?


    If this is said by others, chasing the wind naturally does not believe it, that is, participating in the other party''s false military information, and then punishing the crime is not impossible. But this is from the words of the sixth young master. He dare not say more. All along, I don''t know how many miracles Yang Chendong has created, so that he is now doing some earth shaking things. Everyone is used to it and won''t doubt anything.


    Being free to follow the wind also thinks about the reliability of things. If it is true, how does the sixth young master do it? The problem still flashed in my mind. The company commander who followed me suddenly said, "chase the head, there''s a situation."


    "Oh?" Zhuifeng immediately accepted some confused thoughts and looked up with the telescope in his hand. At this glance, he saw that no less than 700 cavalry in Beiming military uniform were running towards them in a hurry.


    Of the more than 700 people, only half had war horses, and some just followed with their legs and horsetails in their hands. It seems that only in this way can we not fall behind, and it is possible to live and die with the brigade.


    "There are more than 700 people. Chase the commander. Let''s send a signal for help." the company commander just leads a hundred soldiers. Seeing that the enemy is seven times his own, he can''t help but feel a little beat in his heart. This is the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning iron cavalry. It is said that the combat power is very strong. Even the heavy cavalry regiment suffered losses in the hands of others.

 Chapter 1341

    Chasing the wind naturally saw the number of the enemy, but he was not as flustered as the company commander around him. Instead, he looked carefully with a telescope. After looking, he shook his head and said: "You see, although the other party has a large number of people, it is clear that it is a defeated army. The army has no formation and the soldiers have no morale. What''s the harm even if there are more such people. Although we have only a hundred people, we wait for work with ease. The morale of the army is all within the ability of the other party. What''s the fear?"


    Listening to the heroic words of chasing the wind, the company commander understood why people can be the head of the heavy riding regiment. That''s no worse than an ordinary teacher. It turned out that people are so bold in thinking and doing. Just this is what they can''t do now.


    Admiring the courage of chasing the wind, the company commander was also encouraged. "Chasing the commander, do you mean that we don''t need help, we can eat them with our own strength?"


    "Yes, it''s a great achievement. Don''t you want to make a contribution?" chasing the wind made it clear that it''s not the soldiers of the heavy riding regiment. It won''t play a good role to suppress them as their head, so it''s better to lure them. The military achievements of the five-star army should be rewarded with good rewards. This is the magic weapon to defeat the enemy and win.


    When it comes to meritorious service, a hundred soldiers can''t help flashing lights in their eyes, and then there are bursts of shortness of breath. Just after a few breaths, the company commander has made a decision and said aloud, "chase the commander, we all listen to you. What do you say, we''ll do?"


    That''s what chasing the wind wanted. Then he answered a good word and ordered, "Don''t worry. After all, we are still inferior in number. Later, we will take the class as the unit, divide into ten groups, surround them respectively, wait until the enemy is close to a hundred steps, suddenly launch a long-range attack with bows and arrows, then the first to seventh classes rush out, and the eighth to tenth classes stay in place, constantly showing their figure, giving the enemy a sense of our large number of troops to cheat the enemy, okay?"


    It seems that what he said is not enough. Chasing the wind added, "of course, you don''t have to be afraid. If the other party rushes too hard, we will retreat. Then we are sending a signal and it''s not too late to encircle with other company commanders."


    Both the way forward and the way back were chosen. The soldiers were not in a panic, but prepared according to the tactics arranged by chasing the wind. After the dispersion of the team of 100 people, it just doubled its strength and looked like hundreds of people.


    Just after the soldiers of a company reached their designated positions, the defeated troops of Liaodong iron cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty also came within a hundred steps. Chasing the wind took the lead in setting an example, and the first one sent out a bow and arrow. One of the Liaodong iron cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty who walked in the front fell down in response to the sound, and then a series of bows and arrows were shot out, and dozens of enemy troops were attacked. This sudden raid made me already worried The northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry was even more chaotic.


    It was at this time that Zhuifeng rushed out of the dark with dozens of soldiers from seven classes, shouting the words of surrender and not killing. Behind them, it was the smoke and dust. The remaining 30 soldiers were running back and forth to make a strong momentum.


    The sudden emergence of the five-star army is like a divine weapon falling from the sky, which has brought heavy damage to the hearts of the iron cavalry in the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning. They are at the end of the crossbow, and now they have been frightened. Any wind and grass can make them fear.


    The northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry, who had already lost their basic judgment, took it for granted that this was the main force of the five-star army after seeing the dust and smoke rolling behind the five-star army. They had already lost their fighting heart. After hearing the cry of the capitulators not to kill, they hardly stopped. They dropped their weapons one by one, jumped off their horses and knelt to the ground.


    Perhaps in the hearts of these northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry, surrender is no longer a shame. As long as they can live, it is a good thing. Just like in Qiyun mountain, facing the roar of guns, they can''t find a way to surrender. Now the hope of living is in front of them. Who doesn''t cherish it?


    This is when sleepiness comes. Someone sends a pillow. Who cares if the pillow is suitable for his head?


    Chasing the wind has made preparations for a bloody battle. In his heart, he doesn''t want to ask other companies to support him unless necessary. After all, he has just lost a battle. Now it''s time to make contributions. He doesn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    However, it was unexpected that these northern Ming Liaodong cavalry would be so unbearable. Just after they jumped out with their own people, they surrendered without even a trace of struggle, which made him have to doubt that this was still the elite northern Ming Liaodong cavalry surrounded by their own heavy cavalry group?


    Chasing the wind is suspicious. Why not in the hearts of other five-star army officers nearby? In a short time, not only this company met the enemy, but also many five-star Army soldiers everywhere in the ambush. The same thing is that when they suddenly rushed out, the northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry opposite them chose to kneel down and surrender. Under the morale of the army, I don''t know how many people have long chosen the road of surrender. They just didn''t have the opportunity to do so before. Now the opportunity comes. Of course, we should firmly seize it.


    It was far simpler than expected. Just before dark, the battle reports of each company were summarized in front of several military commanders and divisions. According to the statistics, it was only a day, and they fully captured more than 40000 Tieqi in the northern Ming and Liaodong dynasties.


    This is more than 40000 people, that is, if more than 40000 pigs want to be caught alive, I''m afraid I don''t know how much energy it will take. Therefore, it can be seen that the military morale of the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry has been chaotic and has no intention of war.


    The most exaggerated thing is to know the process of the war in Qiyun mountain from the mouth of these prisoners. After learning that Yang Chendong only led 2000 black cavalry dragon guards, he just blocked the attack of nearly 100000 cavalry in Liaodong of the northern Ming Dynasty for more than a day, and hurt 40000 people and horses, everyone was surprised to open their mouths.


    Two thousand pairs of nearly 100000, not only won the victory, but also killed more than 40000 people, and forced others to retreat and flee. What kind of combat power can we do.


    Looking at this result, Mr. Tian Hu, who has always been very confident, also had to sigh: "the strength of black riding dragon guards is far inferior to the first Cavalry Division in the world."


    After World War I, it completely established the fact that black riding Dragon Guard was the strongest army in the whole five-star army. Although many people later knew that they would win because they had made great achievements, they had to admit that only this courage of two thousand to one hundred thousand was not what ordinary people could do.


    More than 40000 prisoners were captured in one day, which gave the five-star army more confidence. The only fly in the ointment is that their master Fang Dingshan was not found among the prisoners. Listening to some captured soldiers, the Lord general had two thousand people together under the protection of another general Mu Qiong.


    "Needless to say, judging from all the facts, Fang Dingshan hasn''t rushed out of the encirclement. If I were him, I would choose a place to break through tonight." after hearing this, Tian Hu stated his ideas in front of shebie, commander of the new second army and LV Zhuo, commander of the 101 army.


    This coincided with the idea of farewell and LV Zhuo. After they looked at each other, they finally decided to take the initiative to attack and find the enemy by the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    When it comes to single horse combat power, the first Cavalry Division in the world is naturally the most powerful existence. Only when they take the initiative can they reach the goal of finding and annihilating the enemy.


    "Well, our new second army will take the initiative to cooperate and narrow the encirclement to prevent the enemy from escaping." shebie was very convinced of the first Cavalry Division in the world, and he didn''t forget the friendship of sending his war horses in difficult times.


    Farewell and active cooperation. Although LV Zhuo also wanted to lead the troops and make meritorious contributions, he also knew that the overall situation was important, and immediately made the same guarantee.


    "Thank you very much. Please rest assured that our first Cavalry Division will not disappoint you." Tian Hu took the initiative to salute sheriff and LV Zhuo, and then strode out of the camp.


    Before long, the camp of the first division of the world cavalry was busy for a while. After that, the army pulled out and disappeared into the falling night.


    Fifty miles away from the five-star army''s encirclement, in a depression called luoshanpo, Fang Dingshan, who has awakened, is looking up at the sky with a sad look. At this time, it was completely dark, and there were stars in the sky.


    I still remember that at this time the day before yesterday, I still supported nearly 100000 soldiers and was surrounded by the two thousand cavalry of King Wunan, who wanted to swallow them at any time, but who ever thought that it was only a short time, and it turned into another look?


    100000 elite iron cavalry were defeated. Now there are only 2000 people around him, and he has lost food and grass. More importantly, he has no morale. What can he win by pointing to such an army? Even if he could escape back this time, even if emperor Daizong spared himself, he could hardly do anything.


    He lost his job, defeated the army and wasted countless money and food in the northern Ming Dynasty. How can he live in this world?


    It''s better to die on this battlefield than go back and be looked down upon or even impeached. On the contrary, the name of a hero will fall.


    His right hand slowly touched his waist to the right. Just after this exploration, he found that the scabbard was still there and the knife had disappeared. At this time, he remembered that he felt a loose waist when he was in a coma. Now I think his weapon should be taken away at that time.


    Needless to say, Mu Qiong must have done it. I''m afraid he has long thought of what he might do, but what can he say if others are also for his own good?


    "Hey." with a sigh, Fang Dingshan''s eyes lost their look, just like a walking corpse. At this moment, he has no hope for the future.

 Chapter 1342

    In the big tent less than 100 meters away from Fangding mountain, Mu Qiong is discussing with several generals about the future.


    If the army is defeated, it will be defeated. It can not be redeemed by saying something now. Now the urgent thing to do is how to get out of here. In any case, they can''t be caught again.


    "The scouts have come to report, and all the soldiers who broke through during the day have been caught. It can be seen that the five-star army must have laid a net outside at the moment. I''m afraid it''s difficult for even a bird to fly out." Mu Qiong, as the host of the meeting, stood at the top and sighed.


    This remark attracted the bow of others in the meeting. It is impossible to escape and fall. That will only implicate their relatives in the capital. Where should we go?


    Seeing that everyone didn''t speak, Mu Qiong guessed everyone''s mind. Then without warning, he suddenly asked, "I ask you, are you terrible?"


    I don''t know how many times this problem has been discussed since ancient times. And there is no need to argue about the result. People are afraid of death. The difference is to what extent they are afraid and whether there are more terrible things than death.


    Just like the current situation, the army has been defeated, and 100000 elite iron cavalry are gone. It can be imagined how angry the emperor will be once he knows about it, as well as the literary ministers in the court. They despise such generals in their bones, and even only you and them in private.


    In the past, the five-star army was pressed hard, and Emperor Daizong was bent on revitalizing the brilliance of Daming. He wanted to use Wu Zhenguo. It was hard for those talents to say anything. But now that they have lost the war, it must be time for them to jump out and accuse.


    If they do not do so, they will not show their intelligence; Failure to do so is not in line with their policy of using culture to make weapons; If they do not do so, they will not be able to elevate their identity and allow them to obtain sufficient benefits.


    The result is self-evident. If you run back, you may have to live, but in the future, I''m afraid it''s not much better than death.


    Even if it is better to live than to die, it is better to die. Of course, the premise is that the dead man should have value.


    No one answered immediately. Instead, everyone looked up and looked at Mu Qiong, looking like he wanted to ask.


    Without answering immediately, Mu Qiong had confidence in his heart. He knew that his thoughts at the bottom of his heart could be spoken out now. Then he cleared his throat first, and then took the shortcut: "If you are afraid of death, there is nothing to say. Whether you are willing to surrender or break through, I will not stop you. But if you are not afraid of death, unwilling and want to fight, I also have a feasible strategy here, that is, we will kill back to Qiyun mountain. After such a long time, I think Nanwang Biwu must think we have fled far away We will certainly relax our vigilance. If we suddenly kill them and don''t give them time to open their firearms, we can know who wins and who loses, but at least there is a 50% chance of winning. Once you can kill the king of Wunan, think about it, what a great achievement? "


    "God, where is the credit? It''s obviously a great achievement."


    At this time, I don''t know how many people took a breath. Then everyone looked different, but they soon calmed down again. When they looked at Mu Qiong, they said with excitement in their eyes: "I''m not afraid of death."


    The expression that they are not afraid of death at this moment shows that they agree with Mu Qiong''s policy and are determined to kill a return shot.


    Although it is dangerous to go back, isn''t it a narrow escape compared to breaking out of the siege? That is, why not choose to play a big game? At least once they succeed, they will not be guilty and will make great contributions to the world.


    This result was expected by Mu Qiong. Now he finally got the affirmative answer. He also said with a sigh of relief, "It''s so good. It can be seen that everyone is an iron man. That''s the case. The general ordered us. We''ll have a good rest tonight and rush back early tomorrow morning. When we suddenly kill at noon, we can kill the king of Wunan. Soon, everyone here will become meritorious Heroes of the Ming Dynasty. It''s not impossible to make a Duke Hou."


    Daming has always been honored by military merit, and the title is hereditary. It can be imagined that once it is spelled out, it is equivalent to having a fixed iron rice bowl, which will be enjoyed by future generations.


    Mu Qiong still has some skills. A few words picked up the fighting hearts of several generals. At this time, they would like to appear at the foot of Qiyun mountain and kill them in a hurry. If it weren''t for the fact that the army hasn''t had a good rest these days, I''m afraid they would do so.


    Thinking that tomorrow would be the time to show their skills, the generals left the main tent with an excited face and went back to the army to have a rest. Mu Qiong left the tent and went straight to the place where fangdingshan was not far away.


    From a distance, looking at the bleak figure standing there, Mu Qiong took a deep breath and strode forward.


    The footsteps behind him came, and Fang Dingshan didn''t move. He already knew who the people were. Even he knew that those people were just planning to negotiate, but he wouldn''t care. Even if these people were discussing to surrender to the five-star army, he wouldn''t be surprised. After all, when facing life and death, they often showed their essence.


    How dare a defeated general be brave. At this moment, Fang Dingshan doesn''t ask these subordinates to do anything. Even if these people really want to surrender, he won''t blame them, but he will never be with these people. He received the great kindness of emperor Daizong, and only died in battle.


    "General." Mu Qiong, who came near, bowed with his fists.


    "Hehe, the night sky is so beautiful tonight." looking up at the sky, Fang Dingshan felt it.


    Maybe his life is not long. At this time, Fang Dingshan looks at all things so beautiful, because he may not see them in the future. Of course, it does not rule out that the uncontaminated sky is indeed cleaner than later generations.


    "Yes, the night sky is beautiful." Mu Qiong also said, "but we should see more such night in the future. Maybe the night sky in the capital is more beautiful than here."


    When listening to the first half of the sentence, Fang Dingshan looked the same, but when the second half of the sentence came to his ears, his body suddenly vibrated. He heard a lot of different meanings from it.


    What is better to see, and what is more beautiful than here? Isn''t Mu Qiong ready to surrender to the enemy? Did you blame him wrong.


    At the moment when Fang Dingshan''s mind is changing, Mu Qiong behind him has half knelt on the ground, "general, my subordinates are guilty. My subordinates should not make a counter offensive policy without telling the general. In this way, everyone will die a narrow life. But we can''t just leave. We must gamble and ask the general to punish the crime."


    Mu Qiong must apologize. Although there are only two thousand cavalry in the camp, Fang Dingshan is still a big general. It is said that such a decision can''t be carried behind his back. But he was worried that his idea would not be passed. In addition, Fang Dingshan seemed to have no morale at this time, so he had to bypass him. Now we have made a big plan. Of course, we should tell the truth.


    Fang Dingshan has accepted his fate and made a good job. Once Mu Qiong utters the word of surrender, he will kill himself with a knife. Presumably, the other party will agree to this request. But it never occurred to me that they should counter attack. For a moment, his look changed one after another, and he didn''t respond.


    Seeing that Fang Dingshan didn''t speak, Mu Qiong thought the other party didn''t agree. He whispered in his heart. Sure enough, he continued, "general, when we are defeated, the emperor will be furious. That''s the case. It''s better to fight. Once we take the head of the king of Wunan, it''s a great achievement. The sacrifice of our 100000 cavalry is even worth it. Please let the general complete it."


    Complete, I complete. At this time, Fang Dingshan wanted to cry out, but he couldn''t say anything because he was too excited.


    So far, Fang Dingshan still didn''t speak. Mu Qiong was somewhat disappointed and even looked down on him with a little contempt. It seems to be a matter of course for Wen Chen to admonish and Wu Chen to fight. That is, for a major general, he should be ready to be wrapped up in a revolution at any time. How can he be afraid?


    Mu Qiong sighed in his heart that he didn''t call Fang Dingshan when discussing the military plan just now. Now even if the wood becomes a boat, there is no need to take charge of the attitude of Fang Dingshan. Anyway, he has to fight. If you can''t see a response, you simply turn around and leave. With this explanation, it''s better to take the opportunity to sleep more for a while and have a better spirit to fight tomorrow.


    Fang Dingshan finally calmed down. When he knew that the Ministry was not going to fall, but to fight to the death, he didn''t care how happy he was. Now he just wanted to fight with everyone. Speaking of it, his kung fu was still very good.


    Just this moment, when I was looking for mu Qiong, I found that he was gone. When he asked the soldiers standing nearby, he knew that Mu Qiong had gone back to bed. "Just let him have a good rest all night. In the morning, general Ben will explain to him. Well, I want to have a good sleep, too."


    Fang Dingshan is in a good mood. He agrees with the military plan to fight back and rush back to Qiyun mountain, which is also his only optional way to fight.


    The knot was untied. When Fang Dingshan was entering the account, he was still a little excited. The middle of the night passed, and he fell asleep at dawn. And just after he had just slept for less than half an hour, suddenly bursts of war drums sounded, waking him up, and a panic cry came out in his ears, "enemy attack, enemy attack, get up."

 Chapter 1343

    At this time, outside the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning cavalry tent, there were a lot of bright red five-star flags. From a distance, the dense cavalry arranged outside and surrounded the temporary stockade on all sides.


    One night, the original intention of Fang Dingshan, the cavalry of the world, was to return the whole army, and then sort it out. He rushed in one direction. With 2000 elite cavalry of the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning, he was likely to hit out. On the contrary, it is not advisable to rush without rules and regulations.


    But who can understand his mind, especially when Mu Qiong misunderstood him, he watched the army launch an attack, and Fang Dingshan was still shouting there. When he wanted to call back the soldiers, Mu Qiong''s eyes flashed an angry look, "what''s the matter? Do you still want to surrender at this time? Even if you are so spineless, no wonder I am."


    Thinking like this in his heart, suddenly Mu Qiong''s right hand gave a sound, and the saber suddenly chopped at the back of Fangding mountain.


    It''s Fang Dingshan''s fault. He wanted to explain what happened last night, so he deliberately got closer to Mu Qiong, but it was because the distance was too close. Now the other party suddenly gave a knife, he didn''t even have time to react. The whole back was split. The fierce pain made his whole body loose, and what he couldn''t stop fell down immediately.


    The sudden scene shocked all the cavalry in the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning. They couldn''t imagine why there had been internal strife between the main generals before the war began. But mu Qiong''s response was not slow. He shouted, "Fang Dingshan wants to surrender to the five-star army. This general and all the officers and men are loyal and righteous. How can such a thing happen? From now on, anyone who dares to talk about a word of surrender, just like this person, come on, rush out."


    Fang Dingshan''s Kung Fu is quite good. He can become the leader of the Imperial Guard of the emperor Daizong. He originally has good real kung fu. In recent years, he hasn''t exercised his horse skills less, and his strength has not increased much. If he was face-to-face, Mu Qiong might not be able to defeat him for three rounds, but now that the sneak attack was successful, he was seriously injured. This scene also heard other cavalry in northern Ming and Liaodong. They thought they were far from the strength of the general. Even the general ended up like this when he wanted to surrender. How dare they have other thoughts?


    After learning from the past, the other cavalry in the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning refused to work hard. After waking up, they shouted and rushed to the surrounding circle of the fifth regiment of the first division of the world cavalry.


    "Prepare bows and crossbows. Don''t kill people as much as possible. Focus on wounding people and release the crossbows." commander Gong Feng on the horse commanded loudly. With his order, a burst of Seven Star crossbows came out at a flat shooting angle. The target was the first cavalry from the North Ming and Liaodong.


    The ancients used a bow, which is a very powerful skill to test their strength and eyesight. Especially the strength of the arm. If the strength is insufficient, the bow cannot be pulled full, and the strength is naturally limited. Even if the bow can be pulled full, it will generally be weak after shooting an arrow. You need to rest before you can shoot the second arrow.


    As the elite of cavalry, they are not weak enough to shoot only one arrow. Generally, they can shoot three arrows in a row, and their arms will be numb and sour. Those with infinite natural power can shoot four or five arrows, just like the legendary Hou Yi, who can shoot nine arrows in a row. In the eyes of archers, they belong to a powerful and boundless existence.


    If you use a bow, you must have enough strength, otherwise it will be difficult to play any role. However, with the continuous development of science and technology, it is like the emergence of the Seven Star crossbow. Archery becomes easier. You only need to install the front crossbow and pull it full once, and you can release the seven arrows. This is labor-saving and powerful. In the face of such a powerful weapon, can the cavalry in the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning resist it?


    It was just a sound of hooking the trigger, and the crossbows and arrows were as dense as the rain. With the arrival of the crossbows and arrows, the 500 cavalry of the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning charged in front were shot and fell one after another.


    The attack, which had seemed quite powerful, was delayed, followed by a sharp drop in morale, which also led to the hundreds of cavalry in the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning who were preparing to attack. They are human beings, not gods. They have to show hesitation in the face of deadly bows and arrows.


    This hesitation led to a loss of morale. The combat power of the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry, who just had a red eye and wanted to launch a fierce attack, has been reduced to a higher level.


    This scene was also seen by Mu Qiong behind them. When he hit Fang Dingshan with a knife, he was crazy. Now he saw that the former army was hurt and the Chinese Army stood still. He immediately looked very angry, "come on, rush with Ben."


    For fear of losing the opportunity to rush out of the encirclement because of his low morale, Mu Qiong is ready to rush in person to be a model.


    "Good luck." Gong Feng also shouted loudly. When he saw that another general in armor rushed out of the other party''s camp and there were less than 200 people around him, he also laughed and jumped out.


    With Gong Feng''s rush out, a battalion of 400 cavalry behind him poured out. Their duty is to protect the safety of the head.


    Gong Feng has his own reason to rush out. It''s like that the Liaodong cavalry in the northern Ming Dynasty always wanted to have a positive PK with the first Cavalry Division in the world. Why don''t they hold this idea? Now the opportunity finally appeared. Gong Feng immediately seized it and jumped out.


    There are 400 troops on one side and 200 troops on the other. Although there is still some disparity in military strength, it is not very large. If the cavalry in the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning were really elite, it can also make up for this deficiency. Like the first Cavalry Division in the world, hundreds of people often dare to attack thousands of enemies.

 Chapter 1344

    A total of more than 600 people from both sides approached quickly under the urging of war horses. There was a great tendency of you dying and me dying, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    It can be imagined that if Mu Qiong wins, the cavalry in Liaodong of the northern Ming Dynasty will naturally have a great morale boost, so it is not impossible to give full play to 100% of their strength and break out of the encirclement.


    On the contrary, if Gong Fengsheng, the rest of the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry will probably surrender, which can save a war of arms and blood in the province.


    Each has its own purpose. The two sides approached quickly before, and then collided together. First of all, the target chosen by Mu Qiong is Gong Feng. He has found that this person is different from ordinary people. He is wearing a windy black robe. Judging from his experience, he should be the commanding general of the first Cavalry Division in the world. If he can win this person, he will seriously hurt the five-star Sergeant spirit. It will be much easier to win.


    Gong Feng also targets Mu Qiong, although he doesn''t know who this person is or his true identity. However, from the perspective of the armor he was wearing, the position should not be too low. Only when such a person was hit hard could he give enough respect and threat to the cavalry in the northern Ming and Liaodong dynasties, which was exactly what he wanted.


    The two had the same purpose, which made them make a thrilling impact when the saber hit at the moment of meeting.


    Dangdang


    Just a face-to-face, they each cut three knives, then shook their bodies and drove the horse aside.


    In the first round, there was no match, which was beyond their expectation.


    The difference is that Mu Qiong is shocked. Among the 100000 cavalry in the North Ming and East Liaoning, he is a famous fierce general. Except for general Fang Dingshan and deputy general Luo baikun, he never takes others in the eye. Just now, when facing Gong Feng, in his opinion, it is not impossible to win this person in one round with his own strength. But who would have thought that he didn''t build an inch of merit?


    Gong Feng''s ability was beyond Mu Qiong''s expectation, and his original self-confidence began to pass quickly. He began to doubt that he could not break out of the encirclement and leave here.


    In contrast, Gong Feng showed his full sense of war.


    Yang Chendong has said more than once that there are people outside the world, only stronger, not the strongest. In the past, Gong Feng still didn''t recognize them, especially when his opponent was the cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty. How can these people who have soft legs when they see Mongolian cavalry be their opponents?


    Just now, after a confrontation with Mu Qiong, let him know that there are also powerful figures in the northern Ming army, which makes him rekindle his fighting spirit. While putting away his contempt, his left hand touched his waist intentionally or unintentionally. There is also a knife, which is also a double knife skill that everyone in the first division of cavalry in the world must learn, That can win and save lives at a critical time.


    They pulled their horses back, whether they wanted it or not, and another hedge began. Under the constant acceleration, the war horses of both sides were getting closer and closer, and then the crash began again. In a short time, Mu Qiong cut three knives continuously.


    The first two of the three swords are still fighting against each other, with no difference in strength. But at the time of the third knife, Gong Feng seemed powerless to attack and became a block.


    Gong Feng''s performance seems exhausted. Falling into Mu Qiong''s eyes naturally makes him happy. He thought he was a fierce man. If so, I''m afraid it''s difficult to win. If he doesn''t do well, he will lose his life here. But the third knife rekindled his hope. He worked hard and cut out the fourth knife when the two horses were about to cross. He wanted to see how to block the third knife.


    Mu Qiong''s mouth was full of self-confidence and smile. It seemed that victory could be expected. But the smile soon solidified on his face, because when he was waving the fourth knife, he suddenly felt a pain in his back waist and dissipated most of his strength. The knife he forcibly cut was only bounced back when it hit Gong Feng''s blade.


    This is also thanks to the fact that the two horses have been staggered and separated. Otherwise, if Gong Feng counterattacks when he is injured, I''m afraid Mu Qiong can''t escape.


    The two horses separated twice, and the distance was getting farther and farther. When they rushed to a certain position, Gong Feng turned around. At the moment, his eyes were shining. Just now he pulled out another knife and injured Mu Qiong with his left knife. This also means that his opponent is only a disabled person. Naturally, he is full of victory. He wants to see what else he can do in the next fight?


    Gong Feng is in high spirits and ready for the next rush. Mu Qiong''s face was much ugly. His back waist was still bleeding and his body strength was passing. If he hadn''t had great perseverance, he might have fallen off his horse.


    With a strong breath, Mu Qiong regained his energy. While turning the horse, he tore off a part of his robe and wrapped it around his back waist. Although this effect is limited, it can at least slow down the flow of blood and give him the ability to fight again.


    "Rush!" after feeling better and his strength recovered, Mu Qiong shouted again and rushed to Gong Feng again.


    When the two armies fight, chaos naturally exists. Even most of the time it is mainly scuffle, which depends on the strength of each family and their understanding of the array. But in all scuffles, everyone is in danger. After all, no one knows which direction will suddenly cut a knife and take your life. Therefore, luck also accounts for a lot in the war. This is why general generals will not take the initiative to charge.


    If it is because of bad luck that you are cut down by an unknown knife when you rush into the enemy camp, don''t you want to die unjustly?


    As for the confrontation between the generals of both sides, it does not exist. Think about how difficult it is to train a warfighter, and how can it be wasted in this one-on-one competition? It''s only in film and television dramas, in order to create a tense and exciting atmosphere.


    But now, the real scene really appeared. Gong Feng and Mu Qiong really fight one-on-one. Other soldiers and soldiers saw this, but no one stopped them. Maybe they had been warned before, or maybe they were full of confidence in their own generals.


    There was no one to stop Mu Qiong, so he had to rush forward. If he was injured in peacetime, he could retreat, and others would not say anything, so the morale of the cavalry in the northern Ming and Liaodong dynasties now depends on himself. If he also retreated, it can be imagined that there will be no chance of turnover.


    In order to survive and appear at the foot of Qiyun mountain, Mu Qiong gave Yang Chendong a fatal blow.


    "Ah ah." he shouted loudly, as if he wanted to convey all his strength through his mouth. Generally, Mu Qiong was getting closer and closer to Gong Feng, and then the saber rose high and fell from the air. At this time, Mu Qiong has given up defense and only focused on attack. Even if he dies, he will also hit Gong Feng hard to prove his strength.


    Gong Feng was not frightened by the other party''s shouting. On the contrary, he stopped his horse. He didn''t want to give the other party a chance to pull his horse back. The other side was already injured, and then it was time for him to expand his victory.


    With the horse''s potential and speed, the strength of the knife from mu Qiongyuan was still not small, but he bent Gong Feng, who was blocked by the knife.


    Mu Qiong''s face flashed with a full smile. He was confident that he had mastered the initiative now. Next, as long as the other party let out his strength, it was when he cut Gong Feng in half. But when the smile still hung on his face, his abdomen hurt again, and another saber appeared and crossed in front of him.


    At this moment, Mu Qiong finally knew how he had been hurt before, but it was too late. When there was blood flying out in front of and behind him, his whole strength was less than two out of ten. It was very difficult for him to stand right now. Where could he still have the strength to go shopping.


    He was bleeding too much. He was in the shape of e-re-e. his vision was a little blurred at this moment. Mu Qiong vaguely saw a knife light splitting towards the door outside his face. Then he instinctively wanted to hide, but his reaction was very slow. He just moved his head a little, the blade had fallen down and was cutting on his neck. The main artery was cut, and blood splashed out with a splash, Mu Qiong, who had no strength, fell down, fell to the ground and twitched for a while.


    Mu Qiong died under Gong Feng''s double knives. At the moment he fell to the ground, Gong Feng had bent down and stood up. His bloody head was held in his hand. A loud drink was immediately spread to the battlefield, "the enemy will die. Do you want to continue the struggle? Surrender to avoid death!"


    "Surrender and avoid death!" the cavalry warriors of the first cavalry division of the four thousand world cavalry also shouted loudly.


    The cries of the four thousand people were neat and uniform, giving people a sense of covering up the sun. At this moment, some timid cavalry of the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning had involuntarily dropped their sabres on the ground with a look of horror.


    On the battlefield, there were no more than 200 cavalry left. Originally, it was lack of troops and low morale. How could it be the opponent of the cavalry of the five-star army. Not to mention the fight, many cavalry in the North Ming and Liaodong had their sabres broken in two, which could not form effective danger and harm to their opponents. How can they win the war without weapons?


    This is the strength of the five-star army. Especially for elite cavalry teams such as the first Cavalry Division in the world, the sabres in their hands are forged in the deep furnace of the red embedded City Arsenal. No matter how sharp or tough they are, they are not comparable to other sabres.

 Chapter 1345

    Maybe I can''t see anything when they collide on the first day of the first day. However, it''s very common that they break their weapons over time. With brave soldiers, elite weapons, clear rewards and punishments and one mind, it is difficult for such a team to be an opponent.


    There were shouts everywhere. Every time they shouted, the cavalry of the 4500 Star Army would take a step forward. Under such a shock, the murderous spirit rushed to their faces. More and more cavalry in the northern Ming and Liaodong dynasties had thrown their weapons on the ground, and even some people were shocked that they had dismounted and knelt down, a style of surrender.


    Mu Qiong was killed and his head was cut off. Now he is being held high on Gong Feng''s saber; Fang Dingshan was injured and fell to the ground. He was unable to ride a horse, let alone command the army. Without the commander, the northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry finally saw the situation and knew the general trend. At present, more and more abandoned their weapons and surrendered. Two thousand cavalry finally fell under the death and injury of more than 600 people.


    When he fell, Gong Feng knew what kind of big fish he met this time. He killed Mu Qiong, the third fierce general of Liaodong cavalry in the northern Ming Dynasty, and caught Fang Dingshan, the great general of the northern Ming Dynasty. This is definitely a great achievement. Laughing, Gong Feng immediately asked the reconnaissance cavalry to spread the news to all directions. Then he took the soldiers of the fifth regiment and personally escorted 1600 prisoners of the northern Ming cavalry to the main camp.


    Poor Fang Dingshan is being carried under a simple single frame. His wound has been simply treated and is no longer bleeding. His mouth was also stuffed with a foot binding that did not know who had used it. It smelled bad.


    This was not an insult to him, but a means to prevent him from biting his tongue and killing himself.


    ......


    On Qiyun mountain, Yang Chendong has cleaned the battlefield with two thousand black riding dragon guards. A huge big Beijing Temple and more than ten small Beijing temples have been built.


    There are so many heads that they can''t be built together at all, so they have to be divided into more than ten. But because of this, it gives people a very scary feeling from a distance, just like countless heads.


    When division commander Tian Hu came to the foot of Qiyun mountain with a regiment headquarters, he saw this scene.


    At the moment, even Mr. Tian Hu, who kills people like hemp and never fears any enemies, looked shocked.


    He has been unable to count the number of enemy heads in front of him, and are these killed by the black riding Dragon Guard? They only have two thousand people. How did they do that? Even if they use firearms, the consequences will be very serious if one of them is accidentally rode up the mountain by the enemy.


    Although his face has always been very modest, Tian Hu is very proud. He admitted that if the five-star army only talked about cold weapons, he had no opponents. Even the black riding dragon guard around the teacher was just equivalent to them. But now, this idea has to be changed. The black riding Dragon Guard is the black riding Dragon Guard, which is not comparable to the first Cavalry Division in the world.


    In this war alone, tens of thousands of enemies were killed. The opponent was the Liaodong cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty. That was the most elite existence in the northern Ming army, which could be comparable to the forbidden army of the capital. This is because the main task of black riding dragon guards is to protect Yang Chendong''s safety. They don''t have much chance to fight the enemy. If they are the same as the first Cavalry Division in the world, they must fight every war, I''m afraid they must have made a lot more achievements than themselves.


    Tian Hu looked frightened, but he didn''t think about it. It was precisely because they came from Liaodong cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty. They had strict military discipline that they threw tens of thousands of bodies here. If they were replaced by other northern Ming army, I''m afraid most people would run away at the sound of guns. It''s certain to win. Where could they kill so many people?


    Yang Chendong on the mountain has seen Tian Hu''s army appear. At this point, he can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Yang Chendong is a little nervous. It''s not that he''s afraid of the enemy''s return. With the firearms and ammunition prepared on the mountain, he can harm the 100000 enemies. He was nervous that he didn''t want to kill the Han soldiers.


    It was a last resort before. Either you or I died. Of course, he had to protect himself. Now Tian Hu''s presence here is enough to prove that the overall situation is determined. At least he doesn''t have to kill Han soldiers, which is enough to let him breathe a sigh of relief.


    Tian Hu arrived. After seeing Yang Chendong on the mountain, he looked more respectful and said hello to the teacher.


    Yang Chendong can guess that it must be those Jingguan who shocked Tian Hu. It''s good to remind each other all the time and save each other''s pride. So in the following time, he didn''t make too much introduction to the battle of Qiyun mountain. Instead, he passed by the light wind. He just said that the black riding dragon guards worked hard and the cavalry in the North Ming and Liaodong were vulnerable.


    But it was these words that frightened Tian Hu. The Liaodong cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty was an elite northern Ming army. How could they be vulnerable? Isn''t this what can explain the strength of the teacher and his black riding Dragon Guard?


    As soon as the war on the mountain passed, Yang Chendong mainly asked about the things down the mountain. After learning that nearly 50000 cavalry in Liaodong of the northern Ming Dynasty were captured, he nodded with satisfaction. "Well, it''s a good fight. Aren''t you worried about the shortage of troops when you expand your army from the division? Now with these tens of thousands of people, things can be solved."


    "Yes, thank you, student." Tian Hu looked happy after listening. I believe that after the expansion of the first Cavalry Division from division to division, the combat effectiveness will certainly rise to a big level.


    The victory of the Qiyun mountain campaign represents that the military forces of the northern Ming Dynasty will completely withdraw from the grassland. And in a certain period of time, they have no chance and ability to provoke the five-star army. With the defeat of 100000 cavalry troops in the northern Ming and Eastern Liaoning, more than 100000 soldiers brought by Gao Yu in front of the city became turtles in a jar.


    The Liaodong cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty was defeated and captured, the 70000 reinforcements sent by the city of Dalu were cut and surrounded, and the guards of the city of Dalu retreated. The 50000 troops only escaped 10000 people, nearly 40000 troops were captured, and a large amount of food, grass and baggage were seized. The northern Ming army was defeated in this war.


    At this time, Gao Yu didn''t know this. He was still waiting for the reinforcements?


    With full fighting spirit, when Gao Yu came out of Dalu city with a large army, everything was so smooth. Taking Saihan mountain and attacking the outer city of Shicheng gave him the feeling that the five-star army was no better than you. As long as he was fighting with all his strength, he could achieve great prosperity. At that time, it was not difficult to be a marquis.


    At that time, he was full of confidence and seemed to have endless strength to do everything. But what followed was a sudden change in the war. The five-star army suddenly launched a counterattack, just like thunder, which completely shocked and stunned him.


    Countless five-star cavalry seemed to emerge from the ground and surrounded them. However, any infantry who dared to rush out and captured him without death. After several consecutive attempts, Gao Yu finally became honest after losing more than 10000 soldiers.


    Gao Yu, who was surrounded by groups, could only put his hope on the reinforcements at this moment. In the bottom of his heart, he thought that there were still 100000 cavalry in northern Ming and Liaodong, and more than 100000 infantry reinforcements. He still had the ability to turn things over.


    While constantly strengthening the defensive strength of the camp, I look forward to the emergence of reinforcements. But five days later, no reinforcements appeared. What''s more, there was not much food in the camp.


    The early attack of the former army was too smooth, Gao Yu was floating, the marching speed was accelerated, and the logistics supplement did not keep up in time. Now the shortage of grain and grass has finally been exposed.


    There are more than 100000 troops, including tens of thousands of wounded. If there is no food to eat, I''m afraid there is no need for the five-star army to attack. Internal strife will make Gao Yu unable to live. This dilemma made his face extremely ugly. He sat in the big tent until it was getting dark. A soldier came and reported that the messenger of the five-star army had arrived and they had something to say.


    "The war is not over yet, it is not over yet." hearing this, the messenger of the five-star army appeared, and Gao Yu shouted angrily. As long as the reinforcements come, he can also play a central flowering, which is where he relies.


    After shouting for a long time, the anger in his heart was almost vented. The two generals Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie standing next to him looked at each other and nodded their heads. Li Keguang coughed and said, "supervisor, even if everyone else is here, it''s better to meet. We Daming are a country of etiquette."


    "Yes, even if you see them, you can''t do without a piece of meat. If they speak badly, we''ll blow them out of the big tent. There''s no need to be angry for them." Hou Xiangjie also smiled and expressed his opinion.


    The two generals were persuading, and Gao Yu''s face gradually became dull. "Well, I''ll give you two a face. When I see them, I''ll see what they want to say."


    Gao Yu''s face was as usual and his body could not help straightening. At this moment, he still paid great attention to his appearance. Perhaps he always thought that he represented the Heavenly Kingdom of the northern Ming Dynasty. In the final analysis, the five-star army was just the private product of the king of Wunan. How can the king compare with the emperor?


    Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie quickly winked at the soldier who reported to the revenue. The soldier nodded and stepped back. After a while, a young man wearing a green military uniform with two bars and four-star rank walked into the revenue.


    The visitor was eight feet tall. As soon as he entered the account, he blocked the light from the outside like an iron tower, giving people a very great feeling. At this moment, Gao Yu suddenly felt a sense of darkness in front of him, which made him very unhappy. He opened his mouth and said impatiently, "who''s coming? What''s important to see our supervisor?"

 Chapter 1346

    The visitor is Gong Pengju, division commander of 1031 division of 103 army of the new first group army.


    This time he came to pass the news to Gao Yu under the command of commander Qin Feng. Since the other party has now interrupted contact with the outside world, it is necessary for them to explain the situation, so as to break the illusion in the other party''s heart.


    "Gao Jianjun, I''m gong Pengju, the commander of 1031 division. Now I''m ordered by the commander to report a message to Gao Jianjun." Gong Pengju''s voice is serious, and there is no other expression on his face, that is, there is no so-called domineering or flattering.


    Gao rang is still very satisfied with Gong Pengju''s attitude. What he fears most is that the other party will look arrogant when he comes. Although he is indeed at a disadvantage, he still has more than 100000 troops in his hands. If the attitude of the visitor is too arrogant, how can he tolerate it.


    "Say it." in view of the other party''s good attitude, Gao Yu is also interested in listening to what they want to say.


    At this time, not only Gao Yu, but also Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie pricked their ears. Their intuition told them that there must be something important to say when the messenger of the five-star army arrived.


    Gong Pengju''s voice came out loud when the needle dropped suddenly in the big tent, "Gao Jianjun, just one day ago, 100000 iron cavalry in Liaodong had been surrounded and annihilated by King Wunan. Among them, Fang Dingshan was captured and Luo baikun, Mu Qiong and others died. Three days ago, our five-star army captured Dalu City, and all the other 110000 troops were captured except about 10000 people who fled to Wanquan capital. In other words, you are already an isolated army on the grassland, and you are like this If my king''s expectation is good, you should not have much food and grass. Considering that everyone is Han people, for humanitarian reasons, the wounded in your army can be sent out of the camp. We will arrange for people to receive them and treat them. "


    At this moment, Gao Yu''s face has already turned red. Intuitively, he told him that what the other party said may be true, but he would never admit everything verbally. How powerful is the 100000 Liaodong iron cavalry led by Fang Dingshan? How can it be destroyed? They must be lying to themselves.


    Burning with anger, Gao Yu suddenly shouted loudly, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible. You must want to shake our military heart, so you spread such rumors here."


    Facing Gao Yu''s shouting, Gong Peng raised his face and shook his head in disappointment. This time, if the northern Ming army had not listened to Gao Yu''s words and took the initiative to attack, it would have taken a lot of hands and feet to clean them up. It can also be said that Gao Yu should account for at least 80% of the responsibility for the defeat of this battle.


    All these actions naturally made Gong Pengju, who advocated the strong, look down on him. But this was the enemy and he would not kindly remind him, so he just shook his head and hugged his fist and said: "Gao Jianjun can''t believe it. Our division commander came to inform you of this news. As for the wounded, it''s better to hand them over, otherwise they will consume your few grains even if they have no combat effectiveness. It''s really meaningless."


    Gong Pengju, who said this, didn''t wait for Gao Yu to make any decision. He turned around and left. His goal had been achieved, and his task was completed. As for the next development, he believed that as long as Gao Yu was not stupid, he would hand over the wounded.


    Gong Pengju has left, and Gao Yu, who remains in the account, is already numb at the moment.


    Before the messenger came, he still had some hopes and ideas in his heart. But now, all these ideas have been broken. He suddenly found that he is like a clown jumping a beam. He has become abandoned. No! He made a wrong decision and abandoned himself.


    Who are the five-star army? If they are so easy to deal with, how can they drive the first warla out of the grassland? If they are easy to deal with, why are Annan and other countries, including Japan and the Korean parliament occupied by them?


    Fortunately, he thought he was powerful and even wanted to destroy the five-star army. Now, if hundreds of thousands of troops were killed, captured and surrounded, all this was because he issued the order to attack and leave the city. He has been a sinner for thousands of years. It can be imagined that once the news came back to the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, how would the ministers and censors impeach themselves, Emperor Daizong would hate himself so much that he died now. I''m afraid it''s difficult to make up for his sin.


    Thinking of his life so thoroughly playing with eggs, Gao Yu was full of tears at this moment, lying on the book case and crying loudly.


    Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie saw this scene vividly, which was not good news for them. Originally, they thought that following Gao Yu''s back, with hundreds of thousands of troops and Gao Yu''s background in the palace, they came to gild. When they have military skills, they will be willing to use silver, and how wonderful it will be to have a full-time life.


    But now, Gao Yu was defeated. Not only that, according to the voice of the division commander of the five-star army, their whole 400000 troops are finished. Now there is no military merit, and some are only in danger of life and death.


    A gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall. Although these two are not gentlemen, they know that life is precious even if they are careful. Such people can often do anything in order to live.


    While Gao Yu was still at his desk crying, Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie had quietly withdrawn from the big account. Soon afterwards, the two met in a small camp. They rebuked everyone. After there was no one else, the two had no scruples and spoke out their worries.


    Even if they are villains, there is no so-called justice and righteousness in their eyes, but only interests and life. Finally, after some discussion, the two men with the same smell decided that in order to survive, they could only do something sorry for Gao Yu. If not, they arrested this man and offered him to the five-star army. At least they had to save their lives first.


    Because they didn''t know the five-star army, they didn''t make this decision immediately. For one thing, they don''t fully believe what Gong Peng said. What if the other party is deceiving themselves and the reinforcements really appear? Second, they also want to see if the five-star army really doesn''t kill prisoners. If so, it''s not too late for them to choose to surrender.


    Gong Pengju left. Although he didn''t get Gao Yu''s reply, at least the more than 100000 besieged northern Ming army had become honest. In the absence of any breakthrough, it was obvious that the move worked. Naturally, it was inseparable from the intelligence agency''s arrangement of spies in the northern Ming army. Their identity or that of ordinary soldiers, if they were the chief of the army, the chief of the army or the centurion, did not seem very impressive. If the war of the northern Ming army goes well, even if they say something unfavorable to the army, it will not play any role. But the sound of wind and rain is completely different.


    Often a straw can overwhelm a camel at this time.


    ......


    Wanquandu company.


    One by one, information about the war situation on the front line is constantly transmitted here.


    The fast horse scouts in the army, the spies in the army, the intelligence personnel of the royal guards and the fan Zi in the east hall all moved. Through their efforts, and Yang Chendong didn''t mean to cover up the news, some real situations were sent to Hou Shiheng of Wuqing who was seated here one by one.


    At first, when he learned that Gao Yu was defeated, Shi Heng was still a little happy.


    Let you want to jump over my leadership. Now, you''ve lost the battle. This time, you know why I didn''t send troops.


    The front lost the battle and at least proved himself right. With this, Shi Heng ate an extra bowl of rice when eating. But then when the bad news came back one by one, he lost his appetite. Especially when he learned that the city of Dalu was captured by the five-star army, only 10000 people of more than 100000 troops in the city fled back, and others were captured by the five-star army, he felt that the situation had developed out of control.


    Then when he heard that even the 100000 Liaodong cavalry led by Fang Dingshan had been defeated by the five-star army, half of them were killed and half of them were captured, Shi Heng completely changed his face.


    As Shi Heng, who knows the situation in the army very well, few people know the importance of this Liaodong iron cavalry better than him.


    Daming is short of horses and people who are good at riding. Otherwise, how can he always watch Tatars and vara dominate on the grassland?


    Even when Gaozu was alive, although he fought on the grassland for several times and the Mongolian cavalry fled, if you look carefully, you can still find that their victory depends on the bravery of soldiers, the courage of generals, the help of firearms and the advantage of military strength. They often use tens of thousands to deal with tens of thousands of Mongolian cavalry. After all, isn''t it because there are not enough horses and too few cavalry?


    Now it''s not easy to have these 100000 iron cavalry. It''s no exaggeration to say that this is the foundation of Beiming''s standing on the grassland. It is with these 100000 iron cavalry that they dare to participate in the war and find some trouble of the five-star army from time to time to show their existence. Even when the opportunity is right, they can dare to attack and give a blow to the five-star army.


    This is the wonderful use of cavalry. On the vast grassland, they can come and go without trace, and do many things they want to do in the shortest time and at the least cost. Once there are no cavalry, they just lean on their legs and don''t have to fight that battle. They are often tired to death. How can we talk about looking for trouble from others?


    "What''s wrong with fangdingshan?" Shi Heng shook his head puzzled. From the heart, he still admired Fang Dingshan. Although he said that the other party was greedy, it was also forced by the general trend. This is the atmosphere of Beiming Dynasty. If you want to be a good official, you must learn to be filial to him. Otherwise, you will be dismissed. This is almost a common problem of officials in the northern Ming Dynasty and even the Southern Ming Dynasty. Besides, Fang Dingshan really has a set of ways to fight.

 Chapter 1347

    And he also has a unique ability to train cavalry. Otherwise, why did he create 100000 cavalry so quickly and all of them are elite?


    This is a hundred thousand cavalry. Why did the five-star army make dumplings and hit it so hard? Can''t you say you can''t fight and you won''t escape?


    Shi Heng doesn''t know that this is not a problem of escape at all, but that Fang Dingshan thinks the opportunity has come and takes the initiative to send them to death. Otherwise, if he wants to clean them up, even Yang Chendong will have to pay a lot of price and time.


    Anyway, Fang Dingshan really failed. This is a great event. Thinking that his responsibility will become great immediately, Shi Heng began to write memorials before the book case. He wanted to report this event to the emperor. He also asked the emperor to send capable people to stabilize the overall situation of wanquandu company. He also wanted to ask the imperial court for soldiers and pay. Otherwise, once the five-star army really killed, what would he take to block it?


    An urgent report went straight to the capital at an accelerated speed of 800 Li. At this moment, the northern Ming army under Shicheng is delivering more than 10000 Han wounded soldiers to the five-star army.


    It''s ridiculous to say that these wounded soldiers are the products of the cavalry of the five-star army. Now we really need the enemy to help heal them. This also makes many wounded soldiers look sad. They really don''t know what to expect from themselves.


    Other Ming soldiers could not resist because they got the military order. They could only watch their tongpao taken away by the cavalry of the five-star army. There was an inexplicable panic in their eyes and an unknown future.


    At this moment, the morale of the northern Ming army began to fall rapidly. After all, if you are wounded by the enemy, you have to give it to the enemy for treatment. In any way, there is nothing to be proud of. Can you win with such a man-made enemy?


    The morale of the army continued to decline, especially in the process of delivering the wounded, many soldiers of the northern Ming army looked sad. Until the last wounded soldier was delivered, more than 100000 needles were dropped in the army of the northern Ming Dynasty. If there must be a sound, it was the sound of sobbing. Everyone was worried about whether tomorrow is life or death.


    It is basically impossible for such an army to win a war. But knowing this, Gao Yu was helpless. There was less and less food in the army, and it was a great waste to distribute it to the wounded. Although we have lost face and morale, at least we have enough food to eat, so as not to lead to mutiny in the army. In this way, we still have life to live. This is undoubtedly the best news.


    Here in the five-star army, commander Qin Feng is responsible for receiving the wounded. Five miles behind them, temporary military accounts have been set up. From a distance, the Red Cross signs are very obvious. The rear Logistics Department has long been ordered by commander Yang Si to arrange the hospital for treatment here.


    It''s not enough just to treat the wounded. Yang Chendong sent a telegram. He wanted to win the hundreds of thousands of Beiming army without blood. Receiving the wounded is only the first step, which is the most likely thing he can do without causing the shock of Beiming army.


    When the wounded were sent to the logistics hospital five miles behind them, all the doctors and nurses who had long been waiting for the battle went out, and almost all the health workers in the army arrived here. This is more than 10000 wounded. If there are not enough hands, how to treat them? How can the effect be achieved in a short time?


    Commander Qin Feng, riding on a high horse, was shouting, "come on, classify the wounded immediately, and treat the minor injuries quickly. Who can cure them first and remember the military achievements."


    Stimulated by the military achievements, all the medical staff were excited. Even some slightly injured soldiers of the northern Ming army became the object of looting. Qin Feng didn''t stop all this. As long as he maintained order and didn''t have problems. At the same time, I admire Yang Chendong.


    As the person in charge of the specific work, Yang Chendong''s plan Qin Feng is naturally clear. It was because he knew enough that he lamented the power of Yang Chendong. He firmly believed that it was absolutely effective. He looked forward to what would happen at the moment when the effect appeared.


    Beiming army. The wounded were sent out, and Gao Yu was still alone in the account.


    Now the army is surrounded and the reinforcements are captured. Gao Yu, who has become an isolated army, doesn''t know what to do? He also dared not go out of the big tent, because once out of here, he would face the sad eyes of thousands of soldiers.


    This made Gao Yu very afraid, because he didn''t know what these soldiers would do once they were angry? Will you come to your own trouble? Or even kill yourself?


    Dare not make a big account, just hide in the main account like a shrinking turtle. Forcing himself to think optimistically, marquis Wuqing must have known what happened here, and he will find a way to save himself.


    At this time, Gao Yucai thought of Shi Heng''s kindness, and regretted not listening to him. Otherwise, he would not have been without reactive power. How could it be that the 400000 troops have been crippled and now fall into a situation where they can''t advance or retreat?


    Time passed minute by minute. In the five-star army battlefield hospital, when it was getting dark, the first minor wounded had been successfully treated and walked out of the camp.


    Originally, this person''s injury was not very serious, which is also related to Li Laosi''s good luck. The bow and arrow shot by the cavalry of the five-star army hit his calf, making him a "glorious" wounded, and avoiding the bad result of drawing a knife against the five-star army.


    Li Laosi was born in a poor family, which can be seen from his perfunctory name. Speaking of it, not everyone has the opportunity to be literate in Daming. Only those with family wealth can learn culture.


    It''s like Zhu Yuanzhang was called Zhu Chongba at the beginning. Li Laosi had this earthy name because he was the fourth boy in his family.


    It was Li Laosi, who grew up, didn''t have enough to eat, didn''t wear warm clothes, and had no good luck all the time, but suddenly changed his sex and became the first wounded treated in the logistics hospital. He still remembered when his silent heart appeared in the field hospital. When he didn''t know what the future would be like and whether he would die, a group of doctors and nurses in white coats rushed in front of him.


    Yes, I rushed in front of him.


    He doesn''t know what a doctor is, but he also knows that this should be a doctor. As for nurses, he had heard such a name for the first time. What''s more, he found that these nurses were composed of young women, including some good-looking people.


    From small to large, Li Laosi, who was poor and didn''t talk about marriage, usually had few opportunities to see women. After all, women pay attention to not going out of the door before they get married. It''s moral not to go out of the door. But now, there are so many beautiful female nurses in close contact with him, and they don''t think he''s dirty. No matter how long he didn''t take a bath and whether he had a peculiar smell, they rushed over, couldn''t help being concerned, and dared to touch and look around his body. They didn''t dislike him at all.


    At this moment, even Li Laosi himself blushed. For the first time, he felt ashamed of his peculiar smell. I think this must be a manifestation of self-esteem.


    Doctors and nurses were not only concerned about Li Laosi''s injury on the surface, but also really concerned about it. They first disinfected it with high alcohol unique to Yang. Then, after measuring the depth of the arrow into the skin and determining that it did not hurt the bone, they immediately pulled it out, followed by hemostasis, bandaging and infusion of nutrient solution.


    In fact, Li Laosi''s injury is not very serious, and the arrow into the skin is not very deep. But because too many people were shot by arrows and died because of pulling arrows, it forced other people to feel a sense of fear.


    After some first aid, Li Laosi finally stood up in the dark and could walk independently. For this reason, the nurses of the doctors who got military merit were very happy. Another nurse came forward and hugged Li Laosi because she was too excited.


    Although the nurse is a little short and fat, she doesn''t score high according to Yang Chendong''s aesthetic view. But in Li Laosi''s eyes, it is completely different.


    Short is nothing. There is not enough nutrition, and you can''t even eat enough. Short is just a common disease of Daming.


    As for being fat, that''s a good thing. Fat is thick. It plays a big role when warming the quilt at night. What''s important is that people''s fat ass is also bigger. That''s proof that they can have a baby. At this moment, Li Laosi''s spring heart beat.


    At this time, when the doctor and nurse asked Li Laosi to meet the besieged Beiming Pacers in a state of complete healing, he agreed without hesitation. Not only that, he also decided to follow the five-star army. If he wanted to say what was the driving force, he would marry this fat nurse. He has heard that as long as he is neutral in the five-star army, has made meritorious service and has become an officer of a certain level, he can apply for marriage and is qualified to find a female soldier as his wife under the joy of two emotions.


    Although Li Laosi didn''t know or understand what it was. However, he knew that he had fallen in love with the female nurse, and the female nurse was not betrothed to others now. All this was enough.


    Li Laosi was the first to be cured. Before dawn the next day, more than 200 light wounded also walked out of the hospital bed. They all belong to the group with few injuries, but they just lack enough medical help.


    When commander Qin Feng came to the hospital early in the morning and saw the more than 300 Beiming wounded who could move at will, he felt a light in front of him. "OK, well done. All the medical staff are meritorious. Go back and report the specific list. By the way, have they done their ideological work well?"

 Chapter 1348

    The doctors and nurses who had been waiting for the results cheered happily. When asked whether to do a good job in ideological work, everyone replied excitedly, "well done, they appreciate our kindness and are willing to do things obediently."


    The ancients were mostly good, and the kindness of saving lives should be rewarded. They said that the requirements put forward by doctors and nurses were not too much. They just let them walk around the encircled Beiming army, which was neither dangerous nor tired. They could repay the benefactor''s kindness of saving lives. Why not?


    Qin Feng was very satisfied with the answers of the medical staff. In a good mood, he immediately waved his arm and said, "good, let''s go and prepare. By the way, take out pig beef and give it to these Han soldiers who have abandoned the secret. The amount must be enough, ha ha ha ha.


    Pigs, also known as porpoises in Daming, had never been of great value before. In the final analysis, it was just because the feeding method was not profitable and they were not fattened all the time. Input and output were not in direct proportion, so people naturally ignored them.


    Yang Chendong''s appearance changed everything. He fanned the boar not long after it was born. The pigs who had no desire and no desire began to eat and sleep, sleep and eat without pursuit. Naturally, their body shape also began to grow. Now pork has become one of the indispensable meat foods of the whole Yang family.


    Even in Shicheng, there are a lot of them. Many of them have been transported to the front line this time. Now only a small part is provided to supply more than 300 wounded people. It''s really not a difficult thing.


    More than 300 wounded people who had basically recovered came to the besieged northern Ming army station under the protection of the cavalry of the five-star army with things in their hands, either a pig hoof, a fat pig elbow, or delicious beef.


    The originally listless and indomitable Beiming military camp suddenly appeared a lot of five-star cavalry outside, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    Under the heavy encirclement, the current northern Ming army does not need training, which can save some food. They do nothing, suddenly have a lively look, and soon gathered together, watching the slowly approaching cavalry of the five-star army in groups.


    The cavalry of the five-star army approached as if they had entered the uninhabited territory. There were only 150 steps on both sides. When they were close to the range of the bow and arrow, the cavalry stopped moving and began to stand on both sides. In this way, the more than 300 wounded Beiming army protected by them appeared in front of all. They saw that they were tearing the pig and beef in their hands one by one, and their faces showed satisfaction A very expressive expression.


    This sudden scene naturally aroused the curiosity of the soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty. They didn''t know what tricks the five-star army was going to play, so they stared at it. But when they looked at it, suddenly a cry came out, "ah, isn''t that Zhang Qi? He didn''t hurt his arm, and the half arrow was inserted into his arm yesterday. Why is it like nothing now?"


    "That''s Li Laosi. We are fellow villagers. He was shot in the calf, but why can he move freely now?"


    "That''s Qiao Shitou. He also got an arrow in his leg, but..."


    The shouts rang out one after another. At this time, everyone knew that it was the wounded sent out yesterday, that is, their colleagues.


    I was wounded yesterday, but now I''m not only recovering, but also eating and drinking. I don''t know how many people have been stimulated by this scene. Even some soldiers who are not promising or haven''t eaten enough have involuntarily started swallowing, which is obviously greedy.


    At this time, Li Laosi and others are like giant pandas to be watched. They stand there and walk back and forth, trying their best to show. Of course, their mouths are not idle, and they have been eating big and happy.


    The display time was not very long. In less than half an hour, the cavalry of the five-star army retreated with more than 300 captured soldiers of the northern Ming Dynasty. When they came, they didn''t speak all the way. They just shouted when they left, "if there are wounded soldiers, our five-star army will continue to receive them."


    The five-star army finally left. The soldiers of the northern Ming army, one by one, look at me and I''ll look at yours. Some don''t know what it means.


    Where do the wounded come from without fighting? Is that a mistake?


    But there are also some smart people whose eyes flash a cruel color after continuous rotation, as if they had made some kind of decision.


    Soon after that, more than half an hour later, many wounded people suddenly appeared in the military camp. They had more knife wounds on their arms or legs. In their own words, they accidentally hurt them during hard training.


    In order to save food and grass, Gao Yu has ordered not to train, but others took the initiative to train and were injured. Even people with slow brain reaction know what happened at this time. It''s obviously intentional.


    It''s hard for these people to be cruel enough to cut their own bodies and hurt themselves in order to install wounded soldiers.


    At the same time, some ruthless soldiers also followed suit. The number of wounded soldiers in the northern Ming army began to increase. Just before noon, there were more than 10000 wounded soldiers, and this number is still expanding.


    When the result was reported to Gao Yu in the main account, he just blinked a few times to know what had happened.


    Although he never left home, he could still be seen in the world, and he could know what happened at the first time.


    Of course, he knows that the wounded sent away yesterday have recovered more than 300 people today. He also lamented the strength of the logistics support of the five-star army. At least on this point, the northern Ming army can''t do it.


    But it''s just a sigh. In Gao Yu''s eyes, what Daming needs most is people. Especially in the Ming Dynasty after the rule of benevolence, the population nearly doubled. In the eyes of officials, people are the most worthless existence.


    The five-star military spends its best to treat the wounded, which is really a waste of resources. It must cost a lot to do so. With this silver, it''s not as cost-effective as reconstituting an army?


    With this mentality, Gao Yusi didn''t take the matter to heart until he heard the report that there were more than 10000 wounded in the army, and the number was still increasing, his face changed dramatically.


    Gao Yu is not a person without brains. On the contrary, his thoughts are still very active. Therefore, he soon thought of the truth of the matter. Because of this, he was very angry. In order to surrender to the five-star army, do these soldiers have such courage and dare to hurt themselves?


    At this time, Gao Yu wanted to order that the wounded would not be sent to the five-star army camp. He wanted to watch these soldiers bind themselves. But soon he shook his head. At this time, it is easy to be sparse but not easy to stop. Otherwise, the mutiny in the army will be inevitable.


    He also thought that there was not much food in the army. For example, it would be better for these unscrupulous soldiers to send out and save a lot of food, so he simply waved his pen and agreed to send these wounded to the five-star army.


    In the evening, more than 18000 Beiming soldiers who had suffered various minor injuries were returned to the camp by the cavalry of the five-star army. This scene in the eyes of other northern Ming armies made them think. As a result, on that night, more than 70000 wounded were added to the barracks.


    This is breaking the muscles and bones.


    Now Gao Yu has only 130000 soldiers in his hands. If more than 70000 soldiers are sent away, there are less than 50000 soldiers in his hands. How can this force compete with the five-star army? I''m afraid it will be over as soon as others rush over?


    But if you promise to come down, isn''t that digging your own grave? He refused and was afraid of mutiny in the army.


    At the moment, Gao Yu knew that he had overestimated the loyalty of these soldiers to Beiming. He thought only a few ungrateful soldiers would surrender?


    Gao Yu doesn''t know what integrity is?


    When a person can''t eat enough, what kind of integrity do you talk about? You go and talk to him. It''s light if you can''t take care of yourself without beating you.


    Gao Yu has a headache, as well as Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie in a general''s account not far from the main account.


    They had thought before that they would surrender to the five-star army for their own life, and even not die for meritorious service. They were all determined to bind Gao Yu to surrender. But now, the situation has suddenly changed, and countless wounded soldiers appear. It seems that the purpose can be achieved without binding people.


    The five-star army is excellent for the wounded. They don''t even kill ordinary soldiers. They are generals, and they shouldn''t be killed casually.


    "Why don''t we give him a knife?" Hou Xiangjie thought about it and said to Li Keguang.


    "How can we do this? How can we do self mutilation? Is it worthy of our parents?" Li Keguang said in righteous words. But only he knew that he just couldn''t do it.


    Hou Xiangjie was reprimanded, and his face was a little red. How could he be cruel? Just now he just couldn''t think of a way. This was just a try. "Well, what are we going to do? There are more than 70000 wounded soldiers. Once they are all thrown in, we will completely play with the egg this time. There is no army. Even if we are captured by the five-star army in the end, there is no credit."


    Reactive power?


    This answer made Li Keguang very unhappy. He shook his head. "No, we are generals. How can we be like others? Even if we surrender to the five-star army, we have to make contributions first."


    "Do we really want to make the following mistakes?" Hou Xiangjie said bitterly.

 Chapter 1349

    Hearing the following crimes, Li Keguang''s eyes also showed a tangled color. But soon he gritted his teeth and said, "it''s not our following crimes, but we''re rescuing Gao Jianjun. Think about it, even we can see the current situation. How smart Gao Jianjun is, how can he not see that the general situation is over? He doesn''t surrender, but because he doesn''t look good on face. That''s the case. We might as well complete him."


    "Complete him?" Hou Xiangjie had thought of the possibility of something.


    "Yes, that''s to help him. So, let''s go to other generals and say that Gao Jianjun doesn''t agree to send out more than 70000 wounded. He wants to fight to the death with the five-star army. In this way, they will listen to us. If you and my brother want to surrender to the five-star army with more than 100000 people, it will be a great achievement." Li Keguang said as if he had made some kind of decision.


    That is, if you want to make meritorious service, you must be well prepared and hit it with one blow. Li Keguang obviously made enough preparations and thought a lot.


    Hou Xiangjie, who always followed his lead, knew that he had no choice, and he also had such a mind. He immediately nodded, "well, I fully support brother Li. I''ll do what you say."


    "Then let''s summon the generals." Li Keguang''s eyes showed a fierce light. In order to live and make contributions, he was cruel.


    Not far away, Gao Yu still has a headache.


    The change of the army was beyond his expectation, and he was at a loss. Who knows if there will be any wounded tomorrow after paying these 70000 people. If they all surrender in the past, he has become a bare pole commander. What''s the significance of this kind of persistence?


    When she was struggling with herself, suddenly there were bursts of noisy voices outside the account, which made Gao Yu, who was already in a bad mood, couldn''t help shouting: "who is making noise outside the account?"


    Gao Yu is the supervisor of the army. Now he is the highest general in the army. When he started the fire, he still had a sense of dignity. But this time it was an obvious miscalculation, because the big curtain had been lifted from the outside under his shouting, and then Li Keguang and Hou Xiangjie, who were in armor, appeared in front of him with knives.


    On the first day of the first day, Gao Yu was still puzzled when he looked at the soldiers in his hands. What are they doing? Is there going to be a big war? Why do you know nothing about your commander?


    At this moment when he was stunned, Li Keguang suddenly pointed to him with a big hand and said, "come on, tie him up."


    After that, four big men rushed forward. Before Gao Yu resisted, they pressed him down and put him on the rope.


    Gao Yu is also a martial artist. He can''t be controlled so easily, but he moves too fast. He is still a head of paste when he is tied. Until I felt that my arm couldn''t move, I remembered something and shouted, "Li Keguang, you dare to rebel. Do you want to be exterminated?"


    "Well, Gao Jianjun, you don''t have to shout. The so-called man who knows the time and things is a hero. General Ben brought everyone to save you. Now shut up his mouth and think about it clearly." of course, Li Keguang is afraid of being exterminated, but this time he has persuaded all the generals to make a decision together. He signed and signed for it. With this certificate, Even if the imperial court asks about the crime, everyone will do what they say and do. Will the imperial court punish everyone if it knows about it?


    Will the court do that? From Li Keguang''s point of view, they won''t. now the imperial court is hiring people. If it does, it will only cool the general''s heart. Besides, the Li family also has some forces. Together with other generals, they are not bullied by others.


    Of course, after surrendering to the five-star army, Li Keguang also had to rely on the king of Wunan to help intercede. With such a two pronged approach, he was relieved.


    Gao Yu was tied to a strong man, and there were many night watchmen in the Beiming military camp that night. Until dawn, a fast horse went out of the camp and came straight to the five-star army with the integrity and requirements of Li Keguang and others.


    Gao Yu was caught. Qin Feng was somewhat surprised when he saw the letter sent by the messenger of the northern Ming Dynasty. But when you think about it carefully, everything is reasonable.


    Surrender is certainly a good thing, but Li Keguang and others also put forward their own requirements, that is, to ask King Wunan to speak for them in front of the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty, at least not to embarrass their families. Qin Feng didn''t dare to decide this without authorization. At present, he asked the messenger to wait. He asked Yang Chendong for instructions on the radio.


    Before long, the news came back. Yang Chendong agreed to these people''s requirements and would also write a letter to Emperor Daizong to intercede for Li Keguang, Hou Xiangjie and other family members. As a defeated general, Zhu Qiyu will never ignore the importance of this letter, which Yang Chendong firmly believes.


    After the messenger got a positive answer, he returned to the camp with joy. So far, the last northern Ming army on the grassland surrendered. In this war, all the 400000 northern Ming troops were killed and captured except 10000 who escaped.


    With the ratio of the two phases, Beiming''s military strength fell into the disadvantage.


    Yang Chendong returned triumphantly with two thousand black riding dragon guards to Shicheng.


    In the palace of Shicheng, Yang Chendong first met with a group of generals and praised their performance. Then he made meritorious contributions and received awards. After the generals retreated, Yu Mian, the head of Shicheng City, stood in front of Yang Chendong.


    Beside him are Hu Mang, commander of the new group army, and Yang Si, commander of the logistics command.


    "You''ve worked hard," Yang Chendong said with the a satisfied look on his face.


    "Young master (sixth young master) is hard." the three people dare not take credit, and quickly and respectfully replied.


    "Well, I''m not an outsider. Let''s be casual. Well, now on this grassland, without the disturbance of the northern Ming army and the attack of warla and Tatar, there will be a period of great development. Are you ready?" Yang Chendong asked with brilliance in his eyes.


    "Sixth young master, as you said, everything is ready." Yu Mian answered with a fist.


    Yang Si on one side also looked excited. "Young master, the personnel are also arranged in place, and the tools are ready. Just wait for the order."


    What they said is what Yang Chendong mentioned before. The mineral reserves of silver on the grassland are amazing. Later generations of Mongolia have benefited a lot here. Now they haven''t appeared and can''t appear. This benefit naturally belongs to the Yang family.


    Only in this area, copper alone, was known as China''s six major copper veins in later generations, and its reserves and quality were unparalleled in the world.


    In the pass, almost all the copper veins of the Ming Dynasty were in the hands of the imperial court, and it was rare for the Yang Department to find them by all means. But now it''s different. If you occupy here, you''ll have more ore veins. Not only that, silver also has a large number of lead, zinc, cobalt, gold and silver, which is a huge treasure house.


    This is a big treasure house. Yang Chendong didn''t dare before because there are too many uncertain factors. If safety can''t be guaranteed, once the enemy appears in the mining process, isn''t it making wedding clothes for others?


    Now, with the defeat of the northern Ming army, there are no other decent enemies here. Mining can finally be mentioned in daily work.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to the three of you to do it. According to the picture, believe me, the result will surprise you." Yang Chendong laughed. After finishing this important event, Yang Chendong talked about the problem of Nanming.


    "We won a great victory in this war. The previous requirements will not change. One million Daming people must be sent, and then you can choose some suitable people to send them to chixian city. In addition, these hundreds of thousands of Beiming prisoners do not have to be returned. If they must, Gao Yu and several other generals can be sent back, not one soldier, understand?"


    This is Yang Chendong making arrangements for returning to chixian city.


    It has been more than two years since I left chixian city last time. There are their own wives and children, as well as many developing Arsenal. There are too many things to worry about. He wants to go back.


    The three of Hu mang knew that the sixth young master was going back to the red embedded city. They would not hide military secrets like this from them. When they knelt down and kowtowed to their heads, they said, "I wish you a pleasant journey and good health."


    "Ha ha, OK, I''ll lend you a good word. You''ll have to worry more about the things here." Yang Chendong, after laughing, asked Yang Er to have a dinner and enjoyed the guests and hosts for a while. On the third morning, Yang Chendong left Shicheng with two thousand black cavalry Longwei and headed for the three eastern provinces.


    ......


    Beiming capital.


    The Jinluan hall was already in awe, and a memorial was scattered on the ground. The written pages recorded on it were floating everywhere, and all the ministers dared not even breathe.


    Zhu Qiyu was really angry.


    Although it was said that he could get the throne, which was inseparable from the support of the ministers, the war report sent by Hou Shiheng of Wuqing aroused his anger. At the moment, he was standing in front of the Golden Dragon chair with his waist pinched. He was like a bitch who scolded the street. His face was terrible.


    The war report was sent by Shi Heng. It was about the defeat of the northern Ming army after it went out of Dalu city. Although the information about the post order has not been delivered yet, the war report that a five-star army is attacking Dalu city and the city has not been guaranteed is enough to make Zhu Qiyu angry.


    Everyone knows that once the city of Lu is not protected, the 400000 army in the northern Ming Dynasty will be like a child without his mother. Unless he can capture Shicheng, otherwise, the 400000 army will be gone without food and grass.


    All ministers with brains in the hall naturally saw this. Because of this, no one dared to speak out.

 Chapter 1350

    what did you say? Answer: Lu city is thousands of miles away. Now there is a problem. It''s too late to say anything. As for saying that before ordering the army to rush for help, marquis Wuqing was in wanquandu department. He should have supported it most, but he didn''t move, just because he had no soldiers available. What else can others do?


    It''s too late to say anything.


    The hall was silent, but Zhu Qiyu''s anger was not vented. He still stared at his red eyes and said reluctantly, "talk, talk, don''t you think each one is very powerful? The words of the son of God came immediately. Now the country is in trouble, can someone share my worries for me?"


    There is still silence below. It''s a war. It''s going to kill people. It''s not an ordinary job. If it can''t be done well, we can find ways to make up for it, or even find an excuse to let others carry the pot. But on this battlefield, once you lose the battle and don''t die, you will be captured. Where can you justify it?


    Death, who is not afraid. Especially the ministers who are used to the emperor''s grace. They have good clothes and food every day. They just want to live a better life slowly. Where will anyone take the initiative to die?


    Wen Chen was silent, and so was the general.


    What else can they do in the face of such a decline?


    War needs planning, which involves the deployment of troops, food and supplies, and familiarity with the military situation before it can be arranged calmly. But now the attack on the city of TA Lu is an emergency. Who can turn the tide in a short time?


    Not to mention that these generals have been suppressed by Wen Chen, they are less bloody. Even if it has such ability, I''m afraid it will be occupied by the five-star army when a large army is gathered and rushed to Dalu city. How many people can bear the consequences of losing the battle without fighting?


    It''s useless not to go to war. Once you stand up and lead the army, you will be defeated. At that time, it is possible not only to bear responsibility and curse, but also to be copied and destroyed. If so, he is the real family sinner.


    With their own thoughts, no one has the courage to stand up. Zhu Qiyu, who stands in front of the Golden Dragon chair, is deeply disappointed in his heart.


    Looking at these people who usually shouted long live the emperor and claimed that they were willing to die for the emperor, they became mute and furnishings at this moment. The deep sense of disappointment made him feel like a knife in his heart. I wanted to drink and scold for a while, but when I thought about it, it seemed to have no meaning. With a twist of my head, Jin Ying, the eunuch manager, said to one side, "retreat from the dynasty, and the six ministers will stay."


    "Retreat." Jin Ying, who was also scared and bloodless, nodded quickly like hearing the sound of heaven, and then announced to retreat.


    Soon, there were only six Shangshu left in the overcrowded hall.


    Since the Ming Dynasty divided the north and the south, Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu gave up the cabinet and directly handed over the specific things to the six Shangshu to make them responsible for themselves.


    By doing so, you can naturally concentrate your power on yourself, but it''s really tiring. He often reads the memorial every day until midnight. He often has a rest for more than an hour. When the day becomes bright, he has to go early.


    Zhu Qiyu ate all the hardships for the revitalization of Daming. But the effect is not obvious. Although it seems that with the support of Zhu''s Bank, he now has silver and soldiers, but he will always suffer big losses when facing the five-star army.


    It was good before. It was acceptable to lose soldiers and lose generals, but this time, it involved 400000 troops. He was really distressed.


    On the Jinluan hall, at this time, the six Shangshu stood below, each with his head bowed like a pupil''s mistake.


    Looking down at the six ministers, Zhu Qiyu was not in a good mood. Especially when his eyes fell on Hu Zhen, the Minister of rites, there was more anger from the bottom of his heart.


    This person married his granddaughter to Yang Chendong. If such a person could devote himself to himself, he would never believe it. However, as the oldest courtier in the court, Hu Zhen does things without dripping water. In addition, his popularity has always been excellent. It is not so easy to find a mistake.


    Of course, it''s just a Shangshu. It''s not difficult for Zhu Qiyu, who has centralized power, to dismiss him, but he''s worried.


    Worried about whether Yang Chendong''s anger will be aroused if he suddenly stabbed Hu. Although the five-star army is strong, even looking at its development history, they have never been in trouble with Beiming. On the contrary, he took the initiative to provoke others.


    Is it that the five-star army does not have this strength? Zhu Qiyu doesn''t think so. If the other party doesn''t do it, it may be because he has too many scruples. For example, the Yang family and several brothers and sisters of Yang Chendong are in the capital. For example, isn''t this Hu in front of us a taboo?


    As an emperor, he can''t do things on purpose. He needs to consider all aspects of the relationship and start from the overall situation.


    Like this Hu, although he knows that he can''t really use it for himself, considering that he hasn''t done anything to harm the interests of Beiming so far, he can only tolerate it first. Fortunately, with the countries around the northern Ming Dynasty occupied by Yang Chendong, the role of the Ministry of Rites has been minimal, and there is no big difference between it and it.


    He coughed and focused his attention on the other ministers. Zhu Qiyu glanced around and said: "Aiqing, how should we solve the siege of Lu city? We should also come up with a charter. There were too many people in the hall just now. I think Aiqing didn''t say anything. Now there are no outsiders. We can say anything behind closed doors. I give them innocence."


    Zhu Qiyu was kind and said in a gentle voice.


    Yes, I''m not angry that you didn''t say your position just now. After all, there are too many people. What to do if you say something wrong. But now, there are no others here. Just mention what you think. No matter right or wrong, you''re not wrong.


    With such a tone, Zhu Qiyu is not easy. At the same time, he also looks forward to the six dignitaries, waiting for them to give advice and solve the problem.


    The reality disappointed him again. The Hall fell into silence again. The six Shangshu were like dumb. They all bowed their heads and didn''t speak, as if there were some beautiful patterns on the ground. It''s worth studying.


    Just now there were many people and everyone didn''t speak. Zhu Qiyu forbeared. But now, he said everything for this reason, and everyone still didn''t say a word, which is unacceptable. If it wasn''t for the time of employment, it would be difficult to fight against personnel. I''m afraid it would be necessary to clean up two people today.


    He forced down his anger. Finally, he decided to listen to everyone''s opinions by roll call. Don''t you talk? I''ll ask one by one to see if you dare to say it.


    The first eye fell on Wang Zhi, the Minister of the Ministry of officials. This is a big man in charge of personnel. Even if it is a war, it is natural to choose generals first. It is natural to ask Wang Zhi.


    Naturally, when he sees Wang Zhi, Zhu Qiyu is also angry. He won''t forget that this person''s grandson Wang Sizheng learned from Yang Xue. Now he should be teaching in the headquarters of Yang Chendong, which is called chiembedded city. I''m afraid such people will have different opinions.


    Shaking his head, Zhu Qiyu threw these bad ideas aside and counted the ball. Speaking of it, the civil and military forces in the Manchu Dynasty had been officials in the same Dynasty with Yang Chendong. Should they all be reviewed and dismissed? Under the pressure of anger in his heart, he looked at Wang and said, "Wang Aiqing, tell me your opinion."


    "Ah!" Wang Zhi, who was named, finally raised his head and looked puzzled. Then when he saw that Zhu Qiyu was serious, he shook his head, "the old minister has no opinion. Everything is based on his Majesty''s opinion."


    "No problem?" hearing Wang Zhi''s answer, Zhu Qiyu was really angry.


    Even if there is no opinion, what do you say? But on the contrary, it seems that you forced others to say it.


    But do you really have no opinion? You are the Minister of the Ministry of officials. The so-called heavenly officials of the Ministry of officials are under your control. What do you mean by saying that you have no opinion?


    Zhu Qiyu''s look changed constantly, but he soon returned to normal. In fact, he can understand Wang Zhi. Under his own suspicion, I''m afraid it''s inappropriate to propose any candidate at this time.


    Perhaps even if a suitable candidate is proposed, he will not pass. That is, what is the benefit of talking more?


    Just after Zhu Qiyu admitted that he had figured everything out, Wang Zhi suddenly spoke again, "Your Majesty, I''m old, and I haven''t slept well recently. Many things are beyond my ability, so please resign and go back to the countryside to provide for the elderly, and ask your Majesty''s permission."


    Wang Zhi even started to resign, which was beyond Zhu Qiyu''s expectation. Out of conspiracy theory, he not only thought that it was the other party''s intention to advance for retreat?


    But it''s impossible to think about it. After all, it''s bad for a person''s reputation to submit his resignation when the country is in crisis. Unless he is not an official, his reputation is bound to be damaged. How many people will listen to what such a person will say in the future?


    So, Wang Zhi really wants to resign.


    "Hey." with a sigh in his heart, Zhu Qiyu has decided to agree. After all, both sides are suspicious of each other, and the job is not easy to do. Even so, it''s better to let him leave.


    There is no answer, sometimes it is an answer. He can''t agree immediately when others say to resign. Won''t people mistakenly think that they want others to go? His eyes shifted from Wang Zhi to Shi Pu, the Minister of industry.


    It is supposed to talk about military issues, and the Minister of the Ministry of industry has nothing to do with it. However, the artillery and firearms accompanying the army this time came from the Ministry of industry. Now that the army has lost the war, can it also show that the Ministry of industry is ineffective?

 Chapter 1351

    Shi Pu, who was named, was named and fell to his knees with a plop. "Your Majesty, the old minister is guilty and the old minister will die."


    "Hmm?" he didn''t say anything yet. Why did Shi Pu do this attitude? Zhu Qiyu frowned. But soon the other party gave him the answer.


    "Your Majesty, we can''t compare the strength of the five-star weapons. In terms of firearms alone, we are by no means their opponents." Shi Pu almost didn''t really cry. It can be seen that he knows that the weapons are not as good as people.


    In other words, compared with the technology and weapons brought by Yang Chendong hundreds of years later, it would be amazing if the Ministry of industry could produce similar products.


    Shi Pu naturally knew this too. For fear that he would be convicted, he simply took the initiative to put it forward. His kneeling also made Zhu Qiyu lose the idea of asking his plan. Such a person has been frightened by the five-star army. Can he come up with any good ideas?


    Shook his head, Zhu Qiyu also wanted to order a Shangshu. But at this time, the crown prince''s young Fu, the great scholar and the Minister of punishment Xu Youzhen didn''t answer himself, "Your Majesty, I think it''s difficult to send another army to solve the siege of Lu city."


    Finally someone took the initiative to speak. Zhu Qiyu was a little happy. When he looked at Xu Youzhen, his tone inevitably became a lot softer, "Xu Aiqing continued."


    "Yes." Xu Youzhen promised with a serious fist, "Your Majesty, the five-star army is incredibly brave. With their ability of all firearms, I''m afraid it will fall into their hands when they reach the capital. For a city that has been captured, even if it takes more effort, it''s useless. Instead, it''s better to put wanquandu company on the first line and consider the five-star army while increasing troops there The Star Army peace talks? "


    Not paying tribute, not ceding land, not paying compensation, not making peace with relatives, and even not granting a king with a different surname are the backbone of Daming. It''s a pity that after Daming divided the south, its strength is much lower than before, and many rules have changed.


    Let''s talk about not granting a king with a different surname. Where did king Wunan come from?


    Even if the ancestral rules have been broken, why not break more?


    This is what Xu Youzhen meant when he proposed peace talks with the five-star army. After saying this, he stepped back. He knew that some things must be given time to consider. Before that, he said many things and made many mistakes.


    Sure enough, when he heard that he was going to negotiate peace with the five-star army, Zhu Qiyu''s face became very ugly. There was a fierce flash in his eyes, representing the anger in his heart.


    The so-called emperor insults his subjects to death. But now I''m reading the other five Shangshu, my face still hasn''t changed, as if what Xu Youzhen said just now is a very common thing.


    The Hall fell into silence again, leaving only Zhu Qiyu''s thick breathing sound.


    Zhu Qiyu was originally an aspiring emperor. Since he was in power, he has also been diligent in government affairs. It can be seen from the fact that he has less than three hours of rest every day.


    It''s just a pity that one of the biggest lies in the world is that if you work hard, you will succeed. Because many people are really capable all their life, but they always have a little bad luck, or have no talent, and in the end, they don''t have a wish to come true.


    Zhu Qiyu belongs to the kind of person with bad luck. Not to mention the history, he was finally turned over by Yingzong Zhuqi town. Just saying that he met Yang Chendong in this life, he was doomed to his result. No matter how hard he worked, he would not unify Daming. The result of his efforts was just some destruction in the North tomorrow night.


    The difficulty is at hand. Zhu Qiyu naturally doesn''t want to bow his head. But the reality is so cruel. The five-star army is so powerful. If he still insists on his own way and wants to be the enemy of the five-star army, if he makes a bad one, he will lose his family and property. Even the throne may be lost. The game is so big that he has to think more about whether he really gambles How can I get up?


    If you want to kill the enemy, you can''t return to heaven.


    This sentence is the most appropriate way to describe Zhu Qiyu. When a person''s strength is not strong, even if he has all kinds of anger in his heart, he has nothing to do. Let alone those who achieve great things, he can''t be angry.


    Thinking of the current situation of Beiming Dynasty, even if it takes time to transfer and pull out the army, and how their combat effectiveness is, Zhu Qiyu has no confidence in himself. Finally, with a long sigh, Zhu Qiyu''s mood began to stabilize again.


    Xu Youzhen, who had been observing in the dark, saw that Zhu Qiyu''s mood was gradually stable. He stepped forward and said, "emperor, if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan."


    What Xu Youzhen did was just to find steps for Zhu Qiyu''s concession. After listening to this sentence, Zhu Qiyu sighed and said: "Yes, what Xu Aiqing said is that the strength of the five-star army is not something we can defeat without preparation. That''s right. Just talk to them. Didn''t they ask for millions of people last time? All your families will discuss it. Can this be done?"


    Although it is with the meaning of doubt, it has been proved that Zhu Qiyu approved the proposal in his heart when he can actually say these words. Otherwise, how can he put it forward casually?


    Here we should say that the so-called people in the eyes of emperors mostly refer to the visible people. For example, the courtiers in the temple and the gentry and gentry who can write in various ways from time to time. After all, emperors live in the palace all year round. What is the outside world like? How did the people live? All this he just hearsay, read the memorial to get a basic impression.


    That is, in many times, what is recorded in the history books is that the world is peaceful and prosperous, which refers to the life of those officials, scholars and squires. As for the real bottom people, at least before the founding of the new China Xia state, there was no time when all the people had enough to eat and wear warm clothes.


    Without a clear understanding of the people, we can''t realize the real pain of handing over millions of people. In Zhu Qiyu''s eyes, all this is just a number. In the same sentence, the details of Daming are still there, but it''s just a million people at the bottom. If you pay, you pay. As long as people who are emperors and officials can live well, what are these?


    Zhu Qiyu never took the people at the bottom seriously, nor did he treat them as people. Zhu Qiyu easily asked this sentence. Several people''s eyes lit up in the six Shangshu. They knew that the time had come for them to speak.


    It seems that for fear of being despised by Zhu Qiyu, Jin Lian, the Minister of household, who wanted to Shua a wave of sense of existence, stood up first, "emperor, this matter can be discussed. But the topic should be changed. This is not that we are afraid of the king of Wunan and give them millions of people, but that at the request of the other party, we reward the king of Wunan with the mind of the kingdom of heaven."


    The ancients wanted face very much. They opened their mouth to benevolence and righteousness and closed their mouth to the blessing of all the people. It''s not a problem for them to hand over millions of people now, but it doesn''t make sense if they hand them over because of coercion.


    Even later history books can''t tell how to scold them? Even for the sake of fame, they must cover up.


    Zhu Qiyu naturally agrees with this. He doesn''t want future generations to scold him for being a fool. So he nodded and said, "yes, what Jin Aiqing said is very true. Let''s leave it to you for discussion. Just report the results. At that time, the etiquette department can send someone to communicate with the five-star army. Well, I think it''s better for Hu Aiqing to go in person. How can I say that King Wunan is your grandson-in-law?"


    "I''m not feeling well, please go back to my hometown." Hu Zhe, the Minister of rites who was named, simply put the fluorene board in his hand on the ground and knelt down.


    This is obviously a pit. To hand over millions of people for their own safety is neither easy to hear nor easy to say. It''s strange that Hu Chen''s shrewdness will agree to let him do such a thing that will last forever.


    Not to mention that Zhu Qiyu deliberately ordered the relationship between Yang Chendong and himself, and Hu will not take this stubble. He doesn''t ask to say that he is him and that his son-in-law is his son-in-law, but as long as he does things, it''s inevitable that others will mention him like this, saying that he eats inside out, knows inside out, and so on.


    Hu Fu flopped on his knees and asked to resign, which greatly surprised Zhu Qiyu. Just now, Wang Zhi, the Minister of the Ministry of officials, resigned, and he basically agreed. Now he is asking Hu to leave. People who don''t know still think they can''t tolerate others? It''s the minister who lost his temper because of the defeat ahead.


    Zhu Qiyu was a shameful man. He immediately turned black and wanted to scold something. However, he knew that he had too little deterrent to Hu, that is, he could not take it down at will, offended Yang Chendong, or stop this person''s official, which made the king of Wunan think more.


    After finding his helplessness, Zhu Qiyu had to shake his head with an ugly face, "that is, Hu Aiqing is not in good health, so take a rest at home. You are the pillar of the country and can''t be lacked. After you are in good health, you have to share your worries for me. Well, let Huang Cheng, the left waiter of the Ministry of rites, do this."


    Zhu Qiyu gave in. He still didn''t have the courage. Hu''s official was enough to prove that he was afraid of Yang Chendong in his heart.


    "Old minister, thank you, your majesty." after Hu Fu got good, he got up, then turned and strode away. Although he was old, it didn''t mean that he was a little uncomfortable.


    When Hu Chen left, he didn''t even mean to discuss. He made it clear that he would not participate in such a thing, which was to avoid suspicion. But in fact, why didn''t he want to avoid what was discussed? It''s a million people. Once it''s handed over, what kind of discussion will it lead to? He will never do such a thing that damages his reputation.

 Chapter 1352

    As soon as Hu zhe left, Wang Zhi also followed up with big strides. He just started to resign. It seems that Zhu Qiyu has promised. Now he just needs to go home to prepare things and pack up the salute. He won''t step into this big pit.


    The other four ministers left are you look at me and I look at you. In the end, they didn''t speak. They don''t have the courage to resign, so they have to face some things they should face.


    Zhu Qiyu left six books of history, and the news spread to all the ministers that night. At the request of King Wu Nan, the northern Ming Dynasty wanted to hold peace talks with him. At the same time, it was also spread that Hu Zhen was recuperating at home and Wang Zhi resigned.


    Huang Cheng, the left attendant of the Ministry of rites, temporarily handled the affairs of the Ministry of rites, and he Wenyuan, the left attendant of the Ministry of officials, served as the Minister of justice, responsible for the assessment and appointment of officials all over the world.


    As soon as the news came out, the two waiters were busy. Countless officials either congratulated or talked about the past for various reasons. It feels like there is no danger of the frontier. It can be seen that at this time, the northern Ming Dynasty has been rotten and its foundation has been shaken.


    Early the next morning, a minister, Huang Cheng and he Wenyuan, who temporarily took the position of the Ministry of rites, came to the palace with a spring breeze on their faces. When they thanked him, they were indeed faced with a cold face of Zhu Qiyu. For nothing else, just because the information of the royal guards has been sent. According to what they said, the 400000 troops in the northern Ming Dynasty are in danger. Even the 100000 Liaodong iron cavalry led by Fang Dingshan have been injured, killed or captured by the five-star army.


    It was like a bolt from the blue that hit Zhu Qiyu''s head, making him completely destroy his fantasy. At the same time, it also hit the heads of the ministers like a heavy stone, allowing them to recognize the reality.


    "Is the five-star army as strong as a man?" Yiming, the Minister of the Ministry of war, said after hearing the news, standing in place like petrification.


    A minister who just took office, a minister who acted as a minister, encountered such a thing on the first day, and his face was also very ugly. They didn''t even have time to flatter the emperor, so they discussed with the other four ministers about negotiating with the five-star army. This time, there was another Zuo Du imperial historian Chen Yi.


    The censor represents the speech officer. This matter is of great concern. In order to reduce impeachment and scolding, Chen Yi is bound to participate in it. Of course, this can''t stop being stabbed in the spine. After all, some people make a living by it. They can hear about playing things and impeach and abuse anyone who doesn''t like them. Even the emperor is sometimes their target. Moving is the emperor''s immorality. They should wake up themselves three times and make an edict.


    The sudden change in the front war leaves little time for Beiming. We must make countermeasures quickly. It can be seen that in a hurry, we can only agree to the requirements put forward by Yang Chendong, but the migration of millions of people is not a small matter. We always need to prepare. As an instigator, Yang Chendong had already left Shicheng and came to Haiphong city in Vietnam province after more than a month.


    Haiphong city is a coastal city in Vietnam province. With the continuous growth of the five-star Navy and the destruction of nearby countries and forces, it has become an important port of the five-star Navy. For example, the people of different nationalities who came out from Vietnam province to support all parts of the country went to the sea and went to all parts of the country.


    Yang Chendong''s big ship also stopped here. Zhao Changxiang, the second division commander of the sea, was responsible for picking them up. This time, he stopped at Haifang city to supplement food. Unexpectedly, after the boat stopped, Yang Chendong got off the boat with five hundred black riding dragons. It was called that he wanted to visit the people privately.


    Over the years, Yang Chendong''s main energy has been focused on the development of territory. However, if it is a destroyed country or occupied land, he only has a simple understanding from some memorials and local Yang newspapers.


    No investigation, no voice. It is not that Yang Chendong does not trust his ministers, but that he is worried about the following situation. Even the ministers appointed by him will sometimes be fooled by the following people. Isn''t there a folk saying? The king of hell likes to see that ghosts are difficult to deal with. It is often the performance of the lowest officials that is really related to the lives of the people.


    Without saying hello to anyone, even Zhao Changxiang left with the main ship under his command, but left a captain, Shen Xing, who left the ship in the port to start at any time. Yang Chendong changed into a green robe, took the black riding Dragon Guard who was also wearing people''s clothes and went ashore to the nearby mintian district.


    Haiphong city is under the jurisdiction of Quyi city. Yang Chendong put the first investigation goal here. In a restaurant on Dong''an street in the city, Yang Chendong found a window seat.


    This restaurant has a good location and a good view. The important thing is that people come and go here, which is very lively, and there are all kinds of people. It is often such a person that the personal attitude expressed in his words and deeds is the most real.


    Ordered a pot of wine, one meat and one vegetable, Yang Er on the left and Qiu Wu on the right. Yang Chendong was here listening to the discussion of the people at the table with great interest.


    Due to Yang Bao''s reason, now the Chinese people are not those ignorant people who only look up at the sky and look down at the earth. They have a better understanding of the outside world. Shier has begun to learn to talk about national affairs.


    This is like the capital of later generations. Anyone who finds someone can put forward some opinions on national policies and national affairs. It gives people the feeling that if they are asked to be officials, they can do better than others.


    There are many such people in the restaurant. Through their mouths, they can hear that they already know that the five-star army won the war in Shicheng again, surrounded and captured 400000 troops of the northern Ming Dynasty, and even the five-star army''s request for one million Han people from the northern Ming Dynasty is now well known all over the world.


    A young man dressed in ordinary clothes but with good spirit and appearance took a sip of warm wine and began to talk, "Shengming, the king of Southern Wu, won a war without land. As long as the people, it seems cheap for the northern Ming court. In fact, without the population, how long can the northern Ming Dynasty last? It belongs to boiled frogs in warm water. In a short time, the northern Ming Dynasty without the people will not have any chance to return them. When the time is ripe, isn''t it just a matter of raising their hands to take them?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Yang Chendong, who was sitting there, was stunned. He really didn''t expect that there were such talents among the people. He even analyzed things so thoroughly that he couldn''t take notice of them.


    "OK, your brother just read the recent Yang newspaper. That''s all you can see. It''s just what the Yang newspaper said." another man with dark skin and stronger body fought back. His Chinese is not too standard, but it can make people understand what he wants to say.


    Yang Chendong was still shocked by the clarity of the man''s brain just now. After hearing this, he knew that it was not the man''s idea, but the public report in the Yang newspaper. So even with a smile, he sighed in his heart: "well, the Yang newspaper is doing well and enlightening the people."


    Don''t think that people who don''t know anything are the best and most obedient. In fact, it''s not good for a country at all. Apart from being useful to corrupt officials, it can''t see any effect on a country. People don''t have a master spirit. How can they love a country.


    It seems that for thousands of years, many people will not have too many ideas in the face of the change of dynasties. In their eyes, who is the emperor, they are just ordinary people. As long as they can eat enough and wear warm clothes, who is the emperor different?


    This is the disadvantage of not having the spirit of ownership. There are often a large number of such people. They have no faith and no pursuit. They simply don''t know or know a little about external things. Once someone stands up and urges them to revolt, they will be easily fooled if they don''t know the truth.


    With the wisdom of the people, they will have their own judgment. Once something happens, they can analyze it in their own way. In the face of such "smart" people, it will be even more difficult for anyone to use them.


    In the restaurant, everyone laughed. The man who spoke first was not angry because he was exposed. On the contrary, he said plausibly, "what I said just now is true in the Yang newspaper, but I agree very much that it can be used. What can you do?"


    "Ha ha, why not? You are so wise and powerful." the others laughed and said.


    The atmosphere in the restaurant is good. Obviously, many people are excited because they can participate in the evaluation of national affairs. It seems that they can prove that they are useful people. They are no longer those who did not know what the outside world was or what they should do tomorrow.


    After half an hour, Yang Chendong watched groups of people go and come. From their mouth, he also heard a lot about Yiqu city and even Vietnam. There are big and small things. For example, who in Dongcheng married his daughter-in-law, and so and so in Xicheng neutralized the war merit because his son joined the five-star army. Not long ago, the local Vietnamese auxiliary soldiers also beat gongs and drums to send awards Chenghe rice noodles and Laowang of Nancheng have a better harvest than anyone else this year. They have been rated as agricultural advanced elements and so on.


    Naturally, some of them, such as so and so petty officials, were accused because they collected more taxes from which businessman or people, were arrested in the yamen, and so on. Some people shouted the words "happy people, Luan governor Shengming".


    Yang Chendong''s complexion has always been good from these trivial or sesame big things. It is said that he knows the whole leopard from a glimpse, and looks at the overall situation from a corner. Just from the news from the restaurant, we can see that the style of the whole quyi city is still very good, at least to Yang Chendong''s satisfaction. Although there are some minor defects, such as one Some law-abiding petty officials still exist, but this is inevitable.

 Chapter 1353

    People''s hearts are like this. After some people have rights, their desires begin to expand. Often such people can''t be seen before they are superior. People sometimes need to try to know.


    "Let''s go and have a look in the field." it''s the end of September. It''s time for a bumper harvest. Yang Chendong wants to go to the field in person and get the first-hand detailed information.


    Yang Chendong got up and left. Yang Er put down some Han coins on the table and left with Qiu Wu. Not far away, there are hundreds of black riding dragon guards in different clothes, who also got up and kept a certain distance from the city to the south city.


    Yang Chendong heard just now that Lao Wang of Nancheng planted well and had a good harvest. He wanted to see how the harvest was.


    Compared with the prosperity of the city and the satisfaction of the people, there is a busy scene outside the south city. On the cultivated land, there are countless small black spots busy, and countless sweet potatoes are being planed out of the ground one by one and sent to the prepared bamboo baskets.


    After a casual inquiry, he found the old Wang''s land. When Yang Chendong came near, he found that the sweet potatoes of this family were larger and fuller than those of other neighbors.


    "Hehe, this is brother Wang. This year''s harvest is good." Yang Chendong walked closer with a full smile on his face.


    Although he was wearing a green robe, his temperament could not be changed. Farmer Lao Wang felt it at the first sight of Yang Chendong. His face also became more respectful and said, "brother, don''t dare call me Lao Wang, but I don''t know if this gentleman is..."


    "Oh, I''m just a passer-by. I heard that the harvest here was good. Come and have a look. Hehe, how about this year''s harvest? Life should be better than previous years." of course, Yang Chendong won''t expose his identity. He squatted down and reached down to the ground and put his hand into the soil. Before long, a huge sweet potato was pulled out by him.


    Yang Chendong''s action is still very standard. It''s not too much to say that there are models and samples. After all, he did this kind of farm work in Yangjiazhuang in the early days. The earliest potatoes were pulled out by him. Naturally, he has his experience.


    The expert knew whether there was one. As soon as Yang Chendong worked, Lao Wang smiled, "I didn''t expect that this gentleman is also an expert, ha ha." with this smile, the time shortened the relationship between the two people. Naturally, he was a lot more casual when talking.


    Lao Wang is a good talker. Before long, Yang Chendong learned a lot from him. For example, the reason why his family''s land has a better harvest and higher yield is that he is more willing to use fertilizer. Compared with others, his family also raises a lot of poultry, such as chickens, ducks, geese, porpoises (pigs) and so on. Applying their feces to the ground can make the land more fertile, and the yield is naturally higher than others.


    Moreover, once the grain harvest is good, in order to prevent cheap grain from hurting farmers, he can also feed poultry with excess grain, and then increase his income by selling meat to make him live a better life.


    Isn''t this the cycle of the food chain, which can also be called rational utilization? After hearing this, Yang Chendong asked with surprise on his face, "Lao Wang, how did you think of these things? You are really smart."


    "Hey, I''m the one who doesn''t eat big words. Where can I have such a brain? It''s all said by our governor xiaoluan, and these things have been recorded in the Yang newspaper. But others still doubt it. The old man has a real heart and feels it is feasible to do so. Therefore, the output of the field this year is much more than that of others, and the meat has also sold at a price. But next year, there will be others Farmers will learn from each other, so next year''s meat and grain prices will surely fall. But that''s good. I think that old man Wang has lived for nearly 50 years. Where can he live like this? In the past, we have to thank God for having enough to eat. Once there is a famine, we have to go out early to beg for food. Now think about it, that day is really not for people Ah. "


    Old man Wang was still saying something with a sigh, but Yang Chendong couldn''t hear it. His thoughts had fallen to the sentence just now that next year''s meat and grain prices must fall down.


    There is a saying that Xing! The people suffer. Die! The people suffer.


    This is not only to say that the people were the first to fight, but also to say that the people were still suffering in a harvest year. Because once there is a good harvest, food will face too many problems. The so-called thing is rare. Once there is more, everything will no longer be valuable, so that sometimes, a good harvest has become a small disaster.


    In this way, it will affect the enthusiasm of the people. If they don''t work hard to cultivate land in the coming year, what should they do in case of famine? Without enough food, people will inevitably starve to death, which is absolutely not allowed by Yang Chendong.


    If you want to solve this matter, you must find a way. What Yang Chendong thinks is a word - protection price.


    Yes, it''s the protective price. It refers to setting a minimum price for each crop. At this price, the common people make little profit, but they must not suffer losses. In this way, no matter what kind of harvest, the people don''t have to worry that the food will not be sold, so their enthusiasm will be higher and higher, and naturally more and more food will be produced.


    As for the grain collected at the price of protection price, how to deal with it? Others may have a headache, but Yang Chendong doesn''t need to worry. The size of Yang''s territory is unimaginable, and it is far higher than that of the ancients. With such a large territory, it is impossible to harvest everywhere. He can transfer grain from the south to the north or from the north to the south. In this way, no matter where famine occurs, there is no need to worry, and these grains can be used for adjustment.


    Besides, these surplus grain can also be sold to other forces and countries that do not belong to the Yang family. Especially in some small countries with little history, their food has never been enough. As long as the price is reasonable, everything is not a problem.


    When he thought of the protection price, Yang Chendong thought it was necessary to implement it immediately. Now is the time for a bumper harvest. It is important not to hurt the people because of too much food. "Yang Er, send someone to inform the Yamen of Quyi city and tell them I''m coming."


    Things are almost understood. Yang Chendong doesn''t need to hide his identity. He really wants to see the parents here and give them some encouragement. After all, the development here is still very good.


    The news that King Wunan appeared in quyi city soon spread. After hearing it, the local officials opened their mouths and looked unbelievable. They are just the managers of a small town. At best, they are even a Qipin county magistrate. Now they are going to see the so-called emperor. Which one is not nervous?


    Fortunately, Ruan Chuncheng, one of the three generals in Vietnam Province, is training near quyi city.


    As a coastal town, quyi city has a large army stationed here. Once there is any danger, they can act as front-line soldiers to block it at the first time and buy time for the main force to arrive. Second, Vietnam''s auxiliary soldiers can also help nearby farmers rush to harvest crops. In coastal cities, hurricanes may occur at any time. With them, some unpredictable losses can be reduced.


    Ruan Chuncheng met Yang Chendong, but Yang Chendong at that time was far from being as noble as he is now. As soon as he heard that King Wunan appeared in his own territory, Ruan Chuncheng tidied up his clothes and said to the soldiers on one side: "inform governor Luan of this news immediately. Be quick."


    At this time, the security problem of the Yamen of Quyi city has been taken over by the black riding Dragon Guard. They have changed back to their military uniforms. Each black armor and black helmet just shows his mouth, nose and eyes. Just one glance, the murderous spirit comes to his face, which makes many officials who have not been on the battlefield look nervous and shocked.


    As Vietnam Province, which is only a province of Yang Department, the officials here are not all Han people. A small part of them have been produced by foreign people.


    These aliens are literate and knowledgeable. Their appearance greatly alleviated the shortage of Han officials. It is precisely because of the existence of these people that the Yamen can operate quickly. Once there are any new policies, they can be issued to the people in time.


    Of course, he never really believed in the alien Yang Chendong. So these people don''t occupy any important position. Not only that, they also adopted the flow official system like Han officials. That is, you can stay in one place for up to four years. After four years, you will definitely change places, which can avoid the formation of joint forces and persistent problems to the greatest extent.


    When Yang Chendong suddenly appeared, the officials were both surprised and excited, excited and afraid.


    After all, Yang Chendong opened Xinjiang and expanded territory with the five-star army, killing countless people. Often, countless Beijing temples will be erected where the army passes. Think about the scene where the heads of the dead are placed together. I''m afraid few people can not tremble.


    One by one, after meeting the following officials, Yang Chendong smiled and praised them, making every official feel like a spring breeze. On one side, Ruan Chuncheng also helped introduce the name, position, what to manage, contributions and so on, which also gave Yang Chendong a more intuitive understanding.


    After meeting the officials and at the request of Yang Chendong, Ruan Chuncheng found the person in charge of Qu Yicheng''s Yang newspaper and the so-called journalists, representatives of businessmen, representatives of the people planting land, as well as representatives of the handicraft industry and some small factories.

 Chapter 1354

    For three days, Yang Chendong met with people from all walks of life, that is, he got the first-hand information, and through his conversation with these people, he had a deeper understanding of the situation in Vietnam province. On the third night, the dusty governor Luan Xiaochen finally arrived at quyi city and came to Yang Chendong.


    Four years ago, Lin Chendong ordered the governors to change. Luan Xiaochen was transferred from the governor of Laos to the governor of Vietnam, and has been doing so now.


    It is said that he is governor of xiaoluan. He is not young. He is twenty-eight years old. When he first took office, he was only 19 years old. Now nine years have passed. Facts have also proved that it was right for Yang Chendong to put his brother-in-law on the top.


    Just from the point of view of achievements, Vietnam has been moving to the first position, far better than the surrounding Laos and other provinces. Only from this point of view, it is enough to prove that Luan Xiaochen''s ability is reassuring.


    "Sixth young master." as soon as he saw Yang Chendong, Luan Xiaochen''s tears came down.


    He is the governor of Vietnam province. It seems that he is also in a high position and is equivalent to a leader of power, but he has never had such awareness in his heart. In his eyes, he is just an official under Yang Chendong. He came to Vietnam just to work, in order to better repay Yang Chendong''s kindness to the Luan family.


    Fortunately, his performance did not disappoint people. He did it to the satisfaction of Yang Chendong.


    "Good, good." Yang Chendong also stood up with a sigh and held Luan Xiaochen''s outstretched palm together. Naturally, he was extremely satisfied with his brother-in-law, and he was proud of the achievements made by the other party. But when he saw the real person, he couldn''t help but sigh. The other party had a layer of dense beard on his chin. The other party was also nearly 30 people. He was thrown in Vietnam province for nine years. He didn''t have time to reunite with his family and filial piety to his parents. He said that he was sorry for others.


    They held hands together, and Yang Chendong said, "you did a good job. Now Vietnam is developing very well, which greatly surprised me. Your task is also good. How? Have you ever thought of changing a place?"


    According to the requirements of the official turnover system, officials change places every four years. Only considering that the change of the head of a province will cause a lot of trouble, this set is not implemented so seriously on them. But in order to prevent things from happening, Yang Chendong decided to replace all the governors who had been in office for more than four years. Just to form a convention, this time he was asking Luan Xiaochen''s advice.


    As soon as he heard that he was going to change to another place, Luan Xiaochen first brightened his eyes, and then shook his head, "sixth young master, although I have done a lot of things here, I am not perfect. There are still some things that have not been completely solved. I want to work for a few years and solve these problems..."


    "Things can''t be done." Yang Chendong shook his head and said, "you have solved the things in Vietnam very well. The next thing is to leave it to others. That is, you should always give others a chance to exercise. As for you, you should go to a higher position and study, so as to accept a more important burden in the future."


    This is the meaning of reuse. Luan Xiaochen naturally has a grateful face, "OK, everything depends on the sixth young master."


    "Hehe, that''s it. In this way, you''ll be ready for the handover in the near future. Naturally, someone will take your place later. This time, I''ll let you come here, mainly to listen to your report on the situation of Vietnam Province, and I''d like to discuss the grain protection price with you. Of course, you can put forward your own views on the commercial tax of agricultural tax."


    The night was already very deep, but the candles in the study didn''t go out until dawn the next day. It was not until they had breakfast together that Luan Xiaochen took a group of officials from Vietnam province to send him to Haiphong city. He watched Yang Chendong get on the warship and go straight to chixian city.


    Red inlaid city.


    It is long gone from the appearance of a small seaside town at that time. After more than ten years of continuous construction, it looks like a city of later generations.


    There is a street lamp 50 meters away from the straight cement road. Within a mile, you must see a small park. There are rows of green trees on both sides of the road. Walking here, you breathe the sufficient oxygen emitted by green plants, giving people a sense of relaxed and happy.


    In the city, the orderly communities are one after another, and the high-rise buildings built of cement and steel bars are connected one by one, so as to meet the residential needs of more people with the smallest area as far as possible. Each community has a large square. In the evening, people who dance, play and sell all kinds of snacks and goods come one after another. Compared with the outside world, it is like heaven.


    The only fly in the ointment is the hundreds of tall chimneys embedded in the city. They emit bursts of black smoke from time to time during the day, affecting the spatial state of the whole city. Fortunately, the city hall has paid attention to this problem and is considering moving out the factories under these chimneys and building factories in the suburbs again.


    With the emergence of rubber trees, many carriages and rickshaws appeared on the straight cement road of the city. From time to time, we can see that some blocks are laying tracks. According to informed people, the rail chain car has been successfully studied and will appear and be used on a large scale in the whole city in a short time. At that time, it will be greatly conducive to people''s travel speed.


    Everything was developing in such an orderly way. Several warships came to the new Wharf at dawn. Then rows of cold front soldiers with neat military appearance completely closed the wharf. A group of generals with golden beans on their shoulder cards lined up in order and looked respectfully at the warships close to the wharf.


    Under the eyes of Leng Feng, deputy commander of the army, Kaohsiung, deputy commander of the Navy, and a group of senior officers, Yang Chendong, still dressed in green robes, walked out of the cabin under the protection of a group of black riding dragon guards and saw a group of high-level military officers who came to meet him.


    This time when Yang Chendong came back, he just informed the top level of the army, whether the city Lord Yu Qian or the ladies in the palace. He didn''t send any news. He didn''t want to affect these people because of his arrival. As for the people in the army, he doesn''t want to inform or not. After all, he is the naval ship responsible for transportation. I think all the news has been listed in the naval headquarters for a long time.


    "Six young masters." Leng Feng and Kaohsiung took the lead in coming forward and gave a standard military salute.


    Yang Chendong first returned a military salute, then smiled, stretched out his hand, patted them on the shoulder and said, "you''ve worked hard."


    "Six young masters work hard." maybe it''s the reason why they haven''t seen each other for a long time. Both Leng Feng and Kaohsiung have a trace of prudence on their faces. With the growing territory of the Yang family, Yang Chendong''s position has also risen. It''s not time to play without someone.


    For these old people who followed him first, Yang Chendong was still very emotional. He looked at them with gentle eyes and said, "this time, I''ll stay for a few months. I''ll go to your headquarters later. You''ll be ready. Now you go back first. I''ll go to the city master''s residence and then go back to the palace."


    In the early morning, looking from a distance, you can also see some electric lights being lit. Needless to say, it must be the staff who worked all night without rest.


    Compared with the army, which is also divided into a navy and an army, local government affairs are all driven by the master''s office of the red embedded city. Every policy issued from here can often affect hundreds of millions of people, and every order has to be carefully considered and carefully issued.


    Yu Qian worked overtime again and only slept for a while when it was almost dawn. Just after the guards called hot water and washed, he sat in a spacious and bright office and began to work. A pile of documents requiring instructions were piled up beside his desk.


    The territory and power of the Yang system are growing, and Yu Qian needs to deal with more and more official documents every day. Knowing that his own responsibility is great, Yu Qian never dared to neglect it. Even during the new year, he just took a day off. As for ordinary holidays, I''m sorry, it doesn''t exist at all.


    This is not a hard rule, but Yu Qian took the initiative to ask for overtime. It seems that he is always so energetic, like an old yellow ox who doesn''t know what fatigue is, working hard.


    "This is the document sent by Xiaowo Province, which contains the amount of grain increased in their provincial treasury this year. Take out the documents of last month and compare them." Yu Qian didn''t raise his head and gave a voice. But he didn''t know that what stood in front of him at this moment was not his own Secretary and security personnel, but Yang Chendong, the leader and core figure of Yang Department.


    After making a sound, Yu Qian is still buried in looking at the documents in his hand, and will bow his head to write something from time to time. After a long time, when he felt that the shadow in front of him had not left, he still didn''t look up and said, "why not go? Can''t you find it? Didn''t you say? The documents of each province should be filed separately. Go and find it."


    He was very kind. After saying this, Yu Qian was still working hard. But soon he seemed to notice something, and his face showed displeasure. Although he seldom loses his temper with the staff around him, he also dares to reprimand when it comes to work. Raised his head, with an unhappy face, Yu Qian wanted to criticize.


    With this look up, Yang Chendong''s appearance came into his eyes. Although it is said that he has not seen him for two years, this does not prevent Yu Qian from recognizing Yang Chendong at the first time.

 Chapter 1355

    Standing in front of him was Yang Chendong. Yu Qian didn''t seem to react. He was stunned for a moment. Then he thought that he had looked at the war report and said that Yang Chendong was going to return to chiembedded city for the new year. At that time, he hurriedly got up and said, "I''ve seen King Wu Nan."


    "Mr. Yu doesn''t have to be like this. Get up quickly." Yang Chendong quickly reached out and helped Yu Qian, followed by a moved look on his face.


    War means money and stability in the rear. The reason why the five-star army can win victories in a row is the credit of Yu Qian, who can stabilize the overall situation in the rear. If you have to say something, it''s like the lyrics. The military medal is half mine and half yours.


    Yu Qian, who was held by him, kept shaking the muscles on his face. Holding Yang Chendong''s hands, he couldn''t help adding strength, "King Wunan, you... You played well."


    Living in Daming since childhood, I was used to seeing the people of Daming bullied by other nationalities, especially the vara and Tatars on the grassland. The magnificent Ming Dynasty had only the power to parry and no ability to fight back. Yu Qian once lamented this.


    The so-called Heavenly Kingdom and the so-called coming of all nations are just appearances. It is uncertain when the war will restart. What Daming can do is just to guard the city. As for the people outside the city, they are bullied, plundered, even killed, robbed of money and burned down. Even if the news reached the court, the ministers not only sighed with the emperor.


    In addition to opening the warehouse to release grain, what else can we do? What can we do? Dare to do something?


    Once a member of the imperial court, Yu Qian was angry and fought for it. But when he saw the Treasury silver and Treasury grain recorded in the Ministry of household, all that remained was silence. The country is too poor to fight big and evil wars at all. Not to mention the Mongolian cavalry on the vast grassland. Even if you can defeat them, what can you get? The poor nomads don''t even have an iron pot. What does it mean to win?


    When the pay is not proportional to the proper, sending troops to the grassland has become a slogan and a great difficulty for future generations, just like the stars and the moon in the sky.


    Yu Qian even thought that if he went on like this, he was afraid that Daming would be destroyed in the hands of these prairie wolves one day. Like the Yuan Dynasty defeated the Song Dynasty, who will defeat the Ming Dynasty?


    Whenever I think of this, I look at the lives of other courtiers. I have no worries about food and clothing. What I do day by day is just fighting for power and profit, which makes him deeply disappointed in his heart. He saw no hope, nor did he know whether the problem could be solved for future generations.


    Now, Yang Chendong''s birth has solved the problem he thinks impossible to solve. The five-star army not only defeated the prairie wolf that made the people of the Ming Dynasty turn pale, but also occupied it, built cities, reclaimed wasteland and developed commerce, and enabled countless Han people to live a carefree life. Even the identity of Han people has been improved. Now look, but who doesn''t feel proud and proud of being a Han under the influence of Yang?


    Yang Chendong did all these things he dared not think about. How can Yu Qian, who has a strong sense of national pride, not thank you?


    No one has more feelings about the improvement of Han people''s life than him. After all, he is exposed to such work every day and detailed data sent by the provinces. In Qian''s eyes, Yang Chendong is the Savior of the Han people. Now seeing Yang Chendong, he just wants to kneel down and kowtow to him on behalf of thousands of Han people.


    Yu Qian''s excitement, Yang Chendong also saw in his eyes and was infected. He couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Yu, this is the result of our joint efforts. We fought well and your logistics support in the rear."


    "No, no, how can our achievements be compared with those of the warriors who killed the enemy." Yu Qian said modestly, but this is also his heart.


    Yu Qian didn''t sit in the office chair, and Yang Chendong naturally wouldn''t sit in that position. They found a sofa on one side and sat down. Then you said something about Yang Department. This conversation lasted for more than two hours until Yang Ershi couldn''t help but come forward and remind him, "young master, you should eat."


    "Oh, look, I''m hungry. Hehe, come here and bring the food." Yang Chendong smiled.


    All morning, plus one noon, Yang Chendong and Yu Qian talked a lot, ranging from the protective price of grain and the specific division of commercial tax to the appointment of officials in some provinces and counties and the economic growth data. Finally, Yang Chendong said, "Mr. Yu, the people are the foundation of the people. As long as the people are stable, the country is stable, so the king wants to never add Fu. What do you think?"


    Never add Fu.


    What a good benevolent government! Three emperors and five emperors, who mentioned it? Who shouted again in the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period?


    This is the real Renjun. Kang Mazi, who was the first to do this in history, was just brought out of the prosperous era of Kang and Qian.


    It has to be said that Kang Mazi''s skill is still very frightening. Later, great Xia Jin and countless remaining evils of Manchu and Qing Dynasties, but they all think that this is the concrete manifestation of Kang Mazi''s benevolent government.


    Now that Yang Chendong appears here, naturally there is nothing to do with this person. He became the first person who proposed never to add Fu. Although he was not an emperor, he was more like an Emperor than an ordinary emperor.


    He immediately opened his mouth and said never to add Fu, that must be never to add Fu.


    Hearing this, Yu Qian was trembling all over, and his heart was full of joy. After about a few breaths, he fell down on his knees in front of Yang Chendong and said with a big gift: "I took tens of thousands of people to thank the benevolent government of King Wunan, benevolent government!"


    "Well, Mr. Yu, get up, get up." seeing that Yu Qian was so excited, Yang Chendong quickly stretched out his hand to help him up. Then he sighed that even a great talent like Yu Qian was so excited when he heard that he would never add Fu. It can be imagined what the people would look like after they knew.


    The so-called never increase taxes means never increasing taxes. The specific meaning is the idea of fixing the tax amount of Ding Yin and no longer increasing income, and ordering the governors of all provinces to take the number of famous Ding in the current money and grain book as the quota forever and no increase or decrease. No money or food will be collected for the future freshmen; Ding Yin is not calculated according to Ding, and dingduo households only pay a small amount of money and food.


    Of course, taxes are different from taxes. Originally, the Yang family did not attach great importance to Fu, that is, when people need to be used many times, they will also give money, but not much. But after all, this is Yang Chendong''s business. In other words, if one day he is gone, will this Fu rise?


    Now, after Yang Chendong shouted the slogan of never adding Fu, the people under the Yang system can be stable. Because this means that future generations of Yang Chendong must also respect this decision. This sentence will become a rule and be implemented forever. In other words, it may become a kind of ancestry of the Yang family.


    In the Yang system, Yang Chendong is equal to the existence of his ancestors. This is the difference between him and the king of guarding the city. This is one of the important reasons why any policy can be implemented smoothly in the territory of the Yang family.


    For example, if you want to re formulate any policy in the Southern Ming dynasty or the northern Ming Dynasty, unless it can bring benefits to the gentry and squires. Once the new decision hurts the interests of the other party, it will inevitably encounter great obstruction, which is why in addition to Shang Yang''s reform, other reforms and reforms mostly fail. What they have done has hurt the interests of some people. Naturally, there are many opponents. It is very difficult to implement it.


    This is why there are many people of insight in Daming, but many good policies cannot be implemented. But it''s not a problem to put it here. He is the ancestor of the Yang family. He is the core of both the local and the military. With the continuous efforts of the Yang family propaganda department, he has long been given a myth. Every word such a person says exists like truth. Who dares to stop him? Who can stop it?


    It''s like never adding Fu. Maybe someone else will do it, and we have to face all kinds of problems. It doesn''t exist if it happened to Yang Chendong.


    It was when Yu Qian saw the key that he became so excited.


    Yang Chendong was also very happy. He was praised by Yu Qian. He was happy and could get his support. This work was much better.


    "Well, Mr. Yu, it''s settled. I''ll work in the name of the king later. Please also consider the protective price of grain. The standard can''t be too high, let alone too low. In short, it should focus on the interests of the people." Yang Chendong knows it''s time to leave, and the news of his return to chiembedded city must have spread, The wives in the palace could not tell how anxious they were, especially his two children. Now he misses them very much. He hasn''t seen them for two years and doesn''t know how tall they are.


    Yang Chendong finally left the city master''s house, and then the party went straight to the palace. This time, I didn''t ride a horse, but took a carriage. Considering the health problem in the city, unless the situation is urgent, no one is allowed to ride on the street at will.


    With rubber tires and shock absorption, Yang Chendong is still very comfortable sitting on the soft sofa. Looking out of the window made of glass and watching the beautiful scenery flash in front of him, he was a little excited.

 Chapter 1356

    It''s not too much to describe it as being timid. The palace has his wife and children. In some ways, this is his home.


    At the gate of the palace, a row of children in special military uniforms were standing in a row.


    They have wooden swords in their hands and military uniforms. From a distance, they stand in a row neatly, which is quite like that.


    The little princess Yang Jie, who is more than five years old, is standing at the forefront of the team at this time. She is wearing a female military uniform, holding her head high and wearing a small beret, which is very eye-catching like a female general.


    Standing next to Yang Jie is Yang Bo, who is less than three years old. As the eldest son of Yang Chendong, he is likely to inherit Datong in the future. At this time, he is also in a special military uniform. Because he is rich in nutrition, he gives people a feeling of tiger head and brain. The only difference from his sister is that he seems to be unable to stand. His eyes will look at the road in the distance from time to time. He seems to be waiting for something.


    The prince and the princess came out together. Naturally, only their father Yang Chendong could make them wait.


    For Yang Chendong, Yang Bo has no impression. After all, his father left him when he was very young. More impressions of Yang Chendong still come from others. From the mouth of others, his father seems to be omnipotent and omnipotent.


    Children are heroes. Yang Bo doesn''t know how proud he is to have such a Lao Tzu. Whenever he hears others talk about his father, he can''t help but hold his chest high. In that way, the son seems to be saying to others, come on, praise my father. I''m his eldest son.


    Under pride, Yang Bo thought more than once about what he would look like when he saw his father and how he would behave. But when he really wanted to see Yang Chendong, he became a little afraid. He didn''t know whether his father would like him. If not, what would he do?


    "Don''t look at it. My father will come back at any time. Do well." Xiao Yang Jie whispered when she noticed his brother''s absent-minded appearance.


    "Yes." Yang Bo nodded and agreed. But this is just because his sister is usually too dignified. In fact, his worried idea did not disappear. Instead, he took the opportunity to ask in a low voice, "sister, do you think my father will like me?"


    "Yes, we are all good children of my father. Anyway, my father liked me very much in the past, and I think he should like you." of course, Xiao Yang Jie was not too sure, so she had to take herself as an example.


    "Oh." Xiao Yangbo nodded his head again and answered vaguely.


    The children''s line is still standing and waiting. For example, there are Hu Mang''s son and daughter, Yang er''s son, Yang San''s son and daughter, and Yu Mian''s son, that is, Yu Qian''s grandson.


    Their loyalty is beyond doubt, and they will grow up together. It is conceivable that these people are likely to become the people around Yang Bo and the most trusted group in the future.


    Still waiting. After lunch, the team began to gather here. In the words of Xiao Yang Jie, their child Wang, they should greet their father with the fullest state and let him have a look. Although they are very small, they can also protect their homes and become great talents like adults.


    Even little Yang Jie said publicly more than once that she would be a female general in the future, lead troops to fight and expand the territory for the Yang family.


    Under the guidance of Xiao Yang Jie, these little friends also hold the same idea, and they are also imagining that one day they will ride on a war horse to kill the four sides and become heroes.


    The waiting time always gives people a long feeling. Fortunately, Yang Chendong''s car finally appeared. Far away, when a team of carriages came towards the palace, and the bodyguards near the palace stood at attention and respected the military ceremony, the little friends knew that it must be the king of Wunan.


    Sitting in the carriage, Yang Chendong saw the scene of children standing in rows in front of the palace through the transparent glass. At this time, as a greeting person, Yang Wu sat next to Yang Chendong. "Young master, they are the princess and the son of the world. They are lining up to welcome the arrival of the young master."


    As soon as he heard that his daughter and son were in the team, Yang Chendong put down all his reserve and said loudly, "this is not nonsense. It''s still very hot at noon this day. Who asked them to stand here and wait for me. Hurry up and catch up."


    After the groom got the order, he immediately threw the whip and walked. In the sound of babbling, the speed of the carriage increased a lot. In just a moment, he came to the gate of the palace. Then as soon as the carriage stopped, a slightly anxious figure came out. Who else would it be, Yang Chendong?


    With his golden cloak, Yang Chendong became the center of everyone as soon as he appeared. As soon as he got down from the carriage, he went straight to the girl in the first row, little Yang Jie.


    As soon as she fished her hands gently, Yang Chendong held Xiao Yang Jie in her arms and turned in a circle. At the moment, the giggling laughter came out. Xiao Yang Jie said without any strangeness, "father, turn faster, faster."


    This is one of the Games Yang Jie was most willing to play when she was very young. She is also naturally bold and has no fear of high altitude.


    Not only are you not afraid, but you still have fun. After years of continuous training, Yang Chendong''s strength has reached the realm of a master, and he doesn''t know what fatigue is. It turns faster and faster. The laughter of one big and one small people immediately spread out, attracting more people''s attention. At the same time, many people''s faces also showed a heart like smile.


    I don''t know how long it took until a worried voice sounded, "father, the child will also."


    Needless to say, it must be Xiao Yangbo who can say this. Yang Chendong bowed his head to notice his son who had reached his knee.


    For this son, the seal of Yang Chendong began when he was suckling in his swaddling clothes. It was only less than two years ago that he grew a lot. At that moment, his body just stopped slightly, and then his left hand reached out and grabbed Yang Bo''s body, which continued to rotate one by one.


    With Yang Bo''s weight, it will not be put in Yang Chendong''s eyes. There is no difference between turning one and turning two. It was Yang Bo who was suddenly grabbed and rotated at high altitude. It was really uncomfortable. Even the tender meat on his face piled up together. It seemed that he was crying for you at any time.


    "A man should not be afraid of heaven and earth, even if he is bleeding, he can''t cry. Bo''er, you are the first man of the next generation of the Yang family, and you can''t cry casually, okay?" Yang Chendong noticed the change of Yang Bo''s face and said.


    This is also the first time Yang Chendong has spoken since Yang Bo''s record, which can also be called the first teaching. Yang Bo listened very clearly. Although he didn''t quite understand the meaning of a man''s big husband with his little brain, when he saw his father''s face so serious, he instinctively nodded, "I know. I''m a man''s big husband and won''t cry."


    "Ha ha, good son." Yang Bo''s performance made Yang Chendong happy. While appreciating it, he rotated faster. After a short while, the sound of laughter of father and son came.


    Yang Chendong naturally knew that it was better to go too far than to go too far. After seeing a woman and a son exuding hot sweat, Yang Chendong gently put them down and took a big step towards the palace with one hand.


    The main gate of the Royal Palace has been opened.


    As usual, this door is not easy to open. It can only be opened when Hu Yan, the princess, travels. Of course, Yang Chendong must have this etiquette and treatment in and out, just because he is often not at home, the door is less open for him.


    Now that Yang Chendong has returned and the real owner has returned, the gate will naturally be opened. In the palace square not far behind the gate, eight women such as Hu Yan and a group of maids had already stood here waiting.


    Yang Chendong now has eight wives. Except that Hu Yan is the princess, everyone else is the princess. When Yang Chendong is away on weekdays, they are all under the command of Hu Yan. Although the number of people is not small, they get along well.


    This is not just that Hu Yan has the ability to control, but that these women can see their own position.


    The second lady, Qiao Yin, was born as a maid. Although she has been with Yang Chendong for the longest time, she has a sense of propriety in doing things, and she knows who gave everything. In her eyes, not only Yang Chendong is her master, but Hu Yan is also her master. Naturally, she is obedient.


    The third wife Shao Yuxue and the fourth wife Dong Xiangxiang. They all came from Qingling. If it weren''t for Yang Chendong''s appearance, I still don''t know which concubine room to be in. Their childhood living environment has long told them who can be provoked and what can''t be done. Facing the famous lady Hu Yan, she naturally respected Youjia and never dared to have any second thoughts. In the eyes of the two, it was lucky not to be disliked by Hu Yan.


    The fifth lady Toya, although her birth is not vulgar, but now all ethnic groups are headed by Han. Based on this, she doesn''t know how many points she has lost. After coming to the palace, you need to learn a lot. It''s lucky not to be targeted by Hu Yan. Where dare you criticize?


    Sixth lady Luan Xiaoyu. From the snack, Yang Chendong''s arrival changed her and her family''s life. In her eyes, Yang Chendong is a benefactor and Hu Yan is also a benefactor. Naturally, she doesn''t listen and obey anything.


    The seventh lady, Su maner. Although he was also an official, he was in decline after all, and came with the idea of assassinating Yang Chendong when he first came. It can be said that a person who has made a big mistake has burned Gao Xiang without being found. Where dare he jump?

 Chapter 1357

    The eighth lady, ChunZi, is just a princess of the destroyed country. He has lived in Yangjiazhuang for many years and under the influence of Hu Yan for many years. He has long known what to do and what not to do. He is also very obedient.


    Several ladies are sensible people, and Hu Yan is also a reasonable daughter. She never oppresses people with her identity. Under such an environment, everyone is naturally Hello, I am good, and everyone is good. Not to mention that Yang Chendong once revealed that his wife doesn''t need to be so beautiful and virtuous, nor how noble her birth is, but there is only one thing, that is, she must be reasonable. Otherwise, she won''t be with each other.


    One who is not destined for each other represents a lot of things. No one dares to guess, and once he is really forced to leave the palace because of immorality, his life will be completely destroyed. Although Yang Chendong feels nostalgic, some things can''t be challenged lightly, and no one can bear the consequences.


    For various reasons and under the general environment, the atmosphere in the palace was very harmonious. At least Yang Chendong was never delayed by the affairs of the harem. He was also very satisfied with this. Holding his daughter''s and son''s small hands, Yang Chendong stepped up his foot speed and went to Hu Yan in the middle of the crowd when he saw the eight ladies standing in the square waiting for him.


    Yang Chendong returned to chixian city. It was not long before the news was known all over the city. Then his figure constantly appeared in various places.


    Arsenal is the cornerstone of the development and growth of the Yang family. Accompanied by Feng Ke, the chief engineer and his disciple, Yang Chendong inspected many places for three days and put forward a lot of valuable experience from his mouth.


    If you want to make firearms, first of all, the raw material iron must be qualified.


    In ancient times, iron did not meet the required requirements. When it was pounded out to become a finished firearm, it often exploded. How to practice steel, how to press satin, how to build machine tools, technical level and so on should be complemented.


    Fortunately, with the efforts of these years, there has long been a set of effective standards. Yang Chendong doesn''t know much about these things, but there are many closed books in Dachang. When they are taken out and put into the hands of smart people, they can give full play to their advantages, so as to create more selected firearms according to the book.


    The five supporting machine tool production lines of the ninth five year plan, rocket launcher, grenade, bullet and shell have long been formed, and now they are constantly changing from materials to finished products.


    Next, there will be more machine tools, and more firearms known to Yang Chendong will be manufactured. Although this is also a long process, Yang Chendong knows that more speed is less than speed. He does not require Feng Ke to speed up his research. What he needs is safe and stable development.


    "Remember, if you make a weapon, you must pass it. Soldiers fight in front of you. If the weapon is unqualified, it will kill people and cause big problems." Yang Chendong said solemnly to Feng Ke and other senior managers of the Arsenal in the large conference room of the ordnance General Factory.


    The people below are holding pens and constantly lowering their heads to record. Occasionally, when they look up and see Yang Chendong talking, their faces show admiration and conviction.


    In the whole Yang system, Yang Chendong is a responsible leader. In the eyes of more people, he is still an omnipotent existence. It was precisely because of his appearance that everyone lived a good life that they didn''t dare to think about before. Therefore, no one in the Yang family disagreed with his words and believed them.


    "For firearms and weapons that can be produced and used normally, you can add several lathes to ensure the quality and quantity. You can apply to Mr. Yu for how much money you need in this regard. The city Lord''s government should also give strong support in this regard." as he said, Yang Chendong nodded gently to Yu Qian sitting on the side.


    Yu Qian was forcibly dragged to the general ordnance factory by Yang Chendong to attend the meeting. Since seeing that Yu Qian has lost a lot of weight, Yang Chendong decisively issued an order. In the future, his work is mainly to support and supplemented by listening.


    History books have long given an answer to what kind of person Yu Qian is and how honest he is. It''s just that this person is still able to write and fight, and has a view of the overall situation. This is very rare.


    It seems that there is no shortage of talents in the development of Yang Department. After all, there are so many positions where talents can be brought into play. As long as people are willing to work hard and the platform is ready, they are not afraid of no achievements. But among these people, there are still too few who have an overall view.


    Some people are more loyal, their brains are not flexible, or they are smart enough, but they are too smart. Such people can''t be used much. Who knows when they will poke a big basket. Some people are calm, but they are too conservative. This also doesn''t apply to the Yang system, which is developing at a high speed.


    In comparison, there are too few leaders like Yu Qian who have character, are calm, and can change because of events. Before finding a suitable substitute, Yu Qian''s body naturally needs special attention. Yang Chendong ordered that he don''t need to work on some small things in the future. He just needs to put the total on major events. In this way, he took Yu Qian with him wherever he went. At the same time, he was trying to change his working style and physical condition.


    In fact, Yang Chendong had already changed Yu Qian''s life. If he hadn''t appeared, Yu Qian would have died for more than two years.


    Yu Qian listened carefully to Yang Chendong''s instructions to the ordnance General Factory and nodded from time to time. It''s not that he didn''t pay attention to the ordnance general factory before, but because he didn''t understand the Tao here, he usually saw some words written on paper, and then made some instructions for money. Now, with Yang Chendong, I have a more intuitive understanding of the situation here. Of course, I know the importance of the ordnance General Factory. At present, I nodded heavily, "Wang, you can rest assured."


    I don''t know when, Yu Qian finally changed his title to Yang Chendong. Just this word of Wang has proved that he has acknowledged each other in his heart.


    Speaking of people like Yu Qian, the thought of being loyal to the king is very important. Although the ancients often said that water can carry and overturn a boat, they often talked about what people are the foundation of the country. But how many people can really do it?


    Even the former Yu Qian could not do the same. When there is a conflict between the king and the people, he will still consider things on the side of the king and his subjects. But now, after seeing what Yang Chendong did and the life of the Han people under the Yang system, I don''t know how many times higher than before, and the Han people also began to reflect their own value and bring all kinds of benefits to the Yang system, he finally knew that the people! How powerful it is.


    It is finally clear what the real people are.


    He finally realized that the people he served in the past were just those scholar bureaucrats and squires.


    It was finally clear that I had taken many detours before. Only the people at the bottom can represent public opinion. As long as they live well, the whole Yang system will have unimaginable power.


    In other words, Yang Chendong seeks profits for himself while seeking profits for the people; While creating good living conditions for the people, it is also paving stones for their goals and aspirations. When he really put the people in the first place, his position became more and more stable, and the development of the Yang family became stronger and stronger.


    If you look carefully at the development process of the Yang system, why is it not a process of reform?


    Since ancient times, there have been many so-called reform events. The famous ones include Wang Anshi reform and the reform movement of 1898, etc. the unknown ones don''t know who they are. The only real success is Shang Yang''s reform. Why?


    It is simply because change is tantamount to cutting meat from big families and snatching food from people who have immediate interests. What we have to face is the obstruction of these powerful people. It is conceivable that it is difficult to succeed, even if the king supports it.


    But looking back at the development of the Yang family, there was no such difficulty. For one thing, the development of the Yang family does not need the support of the big families. Moreover, after each land occupation, the local Haozu, the local snake and the squire will become the first to be cleaned up. Half of their property will be confiscated, and then the Ju clan will be disrupted into countless branches and moved to a strange place, so that they can''t form a joint force to do anything that annoys the Yang family.


    Second, with the help of Yang Chendong''s various advanced ideas, the Yang Department is not short of money. All it needs is people. There is no need to get the support of these big families. As long as the people approve, they can get better development.


    Third, from the beginning of its development, the Yang Department paid attention to fairness and justice and equal treatment. Because the guiding ideology has played an important role in it, the people''s understanding has also changed, which has greatly weakened the influence of the big family.


    Fourth, Yang Chendong is a pioneer. He has the ability to speak nine words. It can be said that as long as he doesn''t make mistakes, there will be no problems in the development of Yang system, and there is no need to rely on anyone''s strength. In this way, the big families can''t give full play to their ability.


    In a word, the big family has no chance to perform and does not take power. All changes can be carried out truthfully, and no one can stop them.


    After leaving the general ordnance factory, Yang Chendong, Yu Qian and others went down to the tank secret base accompanied by Feng Ke.


    A total of five tanks were taken out from the warehouse, and all of them were parked here at this time. One of them has been disassembled into countless sections and become small pieces.


    Making tanks is originally a step-by-step process, far from making them. Such as the engine and other key components, it is a headache. Even Feng Ke, who is regarded as once in a century and has great talent, is helpless. So he used the stupidest method, that is imitation.

 Chapter 1358

    Learn from each other, disassemble each part and write down their location. Then it is copied one by one, and finally spliced into a new tank. In fact, after two years of efforts, most of the components have been made. There is no difference between the polished originals, and there is no problem in terms of style or specification. But when it comes to some core technologies, it is beyond its grasp.


    Looking at the various parts on the ground and the number of engineers standing in Haoli is no less than 50, Yang Chendong knows that these people have been working very hard.


    But even so, Yang Chendong is not optimistic about them in his heart. We should know that the difficulty of manufacturing tanks is not only the engine, but also the tank gun that allows the tank to exert its power.


    Tank guns are mainly cannons, with high bore pressure, long barrel, fast initial speed, large wear and high precision requirements. They have high requirements for a country''s metal smelting, processing technology and design level. Moreover, it should be noted that there are artillery and shells, and the manufacture of various shells in tanks is also a university subject. And these are far from what the current Yang military stone can overcome.


    Otherwise, there would not be such a statement in future generations that fewer countries master tank gun technology than atomic bomb technology. From this point of view, it is not too much to say that tank gun is more difficult to build than atomic bomb.


    But it doesn''t mean that it''s difficult to do it. The research process can''t stop, otherwise there will never be a successful day. Yang Chendong didn''t mean to dampen everyone''s enthusiasm. He just said to Feng Ke: "the tank is very difficult and there are many problems to be solved. Don''t think of eating a fat man in one bite. It''s better to be down-to-earth."


    Listening to Yang Chendong''s guidance, Feng Ke also said with a serious face, "yes, what the teacher said is very true, and we do the same. Now we are studying small engines. If we succeed, we can make vehicles."


    When it comes to the word vehicle, Feng Ke''s face is also full of excitement. When he first heard the word, how shocked he was. Even now, he is still full of blood.


    "Well, the idea is right. But making an engine is not an overnight thing. Before that, you can get something else, such as a steam engine." Yang Chendong didn''t intend to encourage others, but decided to follow the historical development track.


    "Steam engine?" a thoughtful thought flashed across Feng Ke''s face. Before that, he got the books on steam engine given by Yang Chendong himself and studied it. But since I saw the engine, I put it aside. In his opinion, there are more advanced things that should be used for it.


    "Yes, it''s the steam engine. It doesn''t need much core technology. With the strength of the ordnance General Factory, it can be studied. Well, a large number of railway tracks will be built in the future. Let''s try to build them from Vietnam and Laos. At that time, we will build railways in all directions and in all directions. In this way, whether it''s troop mobilization, transportation, materials and human resources will be greatly improved." At this time, Yang Chendong''s mind has begun to imagine the train running around with thick smoke in his own territory. It must be very spectacular.


    In this way, the traffic under their own rule will be greatly changed. No matter where they go in the future, it will not only greatly shorten the time, but also where there is a problem, the reinforcements will arrive in the shortest time, which will greatly promote the security and stability of the forces and the allocation of goods.


    This is no longer a consultation, but an order. Feng Ke also knew that he was too eager for success, so he nodded heavily, "yes, teacher, the students will adjust the research direction immediately."


    Yang Chendong was also very satisfied with Feng Ke''s performance, but he didn''t want to attack each other''s enthusiasm. After thinking about it, he said, "well, these engineers who study engines don''t have to stop. I''ll get some small engines for you to study and use later."


    When he said this, Yang Chendong sighed in his heart, "it''s time to get out some vehicles used by the army."


    There are not only weapons and ammunition, but also a lot of vehicles in the warehouse. Even some very old military three wheeled motorcycles also have a lot. Relatively speaking, their manufacture is simpler and the engine structure is better imitated. It is just suitable for these engineers to study now. As for how to explain the emergence of these things, even the things of tanks come out. Are you afraid that you can''t explain clearly?


    "Small engine?" Feng Ke heard that there was a bright light in his eyes. He seemed to have thought of something. Excited, he asked, "teacher, but did you find anything in the mountain?"


    Previously, in order to explain how tanks, weapons and ammunition appeared, Yang Chendong told Feng Ke and others that they were found in a mysterious mountain. After Yang Chendong had long popularized to the students that the world does not exist independently, and there is likely to be other high-tech civilized world, the students are no longer unfamiliar with words such as UFO. There is the latter explanation. These things found in the mountain may be the products of other worlds, but they were accidentally forgotten in a mountain.


    Although it sounds ridiculous, it is at least an explanation. What''s more, Feng Ke and others believed it, which made Yang Chendong spend a lot less time.


    Three days after the inspection of the ordnance factory, more than a dozen military tricycles, four-wheel cars and trucks were added to the most heavily guarded tank test area of the ordnance factory. Naturally, these are carried out in secret, and outsiders do not know it.


    Yang Chendong has long focused on other aspects. Accompanied by Lord Qian, I walked in other factories these days.


    At this time, except that there were no vehicles on the streets, the chixian city was no different from the city in the Republic of China. Walking on the wide road, all kinds of carriages and rickshaws can be seen everywhere; On both sides of the road, various shops have sprung up. Such as clothing stores, department stores, food stores, theatres and hotels. Compared with the restaurants, inns and silk shops in the outside world, they are as different as heaven and earth.


    Once an outsider enters here, it will be like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden. Her eyes are not enough.


    Among these outsiders is Garcia, a Spanish businessman (also known as the Flemish state).


    As the kingdom of Spain with a very developed maritime industry, when the sea routes were continuously developed by them, a large number of businessmen with adventurous spirit set up fleets and began to walk everywhere. The discovery of one strange region after another made them make enough money.


    Whenever these sea merchants appear in a place, the strong is the weak, so they directly destroy the looting; If the opponent is strong, he will lower his noble head and trade in a commercial way to make huge profits. At the same time, he is also trying to find ways to find your strengths for his use, find your weaknesses and prepare to give you a fatal blow.


    It is more accurate to say that they are sea robbers than sea adventurers and sea merchants.


    Garcia was one of the flukes. When other businessmen still focused on the western world, he had braved the wind and waves to the East and appeared in Chiqian city with good luck. After showing that he was a businessman of the kingdom of Spain, he was allowed to enter Hong Kong and come to Chiqian city.


    Just as western countries want to know about the eastern world, Yang''s Navy Department also wants to know about things outside. After several years of preparation, they did not know how many ships they sent to completely understand the terrain of the nearby sea area, and now they are stretching further along.


    Businessmen like Garcia are also welcomed by the Navy. Their arrival can often bring many news they don''t know. In this way, they can learn more knowledge without effort.


    Garcia, who was welcomed by the Yang Navy, was dazzled when he stepped into the red inlaid city.


    Along the way from Spain, in addition to a limited number of places, most areas gave him the feeling of being very poor. In addition to some aristocrats'' life, ordinary people were too poor. Even he saw many people eat people. In some areas, he often only needs to pay the price of a meal of food to let the local people do anything for him.


    This feeling for a long time gave Garcia a sense of superiority. In his mind, although the world is big, no one can be stronger than the kingdom of Spain. Oh, maybe the kingdom of England is also good, but everyone''s strength is just between Bozhong.


    In this era, in the west, England and Spain are indeed the most powerful. As for other countries, they are either very weak or not independent. What''s more, Xiaomei hasn''t been born yet.


    Under such arrogant thought, Garcia boasted that he was superior. Everyone looked like a local leopard until he came to the red embedded city. He was really frightened.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he really couldn''t imagine that there was such a powerful country at this end of the sea. There are straight and wide roads, clean and hygienic environment, bright street lamps, high-rise buildings that make him have to hold his head up to see the roof, and


    In short, there are too many beautiful scenery he could not imagine or even imagine before. More importantly, the economy here is also very developed, and there are many items he wants to have.

 Chapter 1359

    He wore all kinds of gorgeous clothes and silky fabrics he had never seen; In terms of food, there are all kinds of delicious food he has never seen, as well as all kinds of drinks and wine imported, and even their unique wine in the West and not seen in the East can be seen everywhere; He lives in a high-rise building with an electric light, and there is an elevator that can go up and down in the high-rise building. He can rise up with a gentle press, which is beyond his imagination; Not to mention the line, bicycles are everywhere, vans and carriages can be seen everywhere. What''s more, it''s very comfortable to sit on it. It''s not bumpy at all. It''s more comfortable than the carriages of the nobles and even the royal family in their country. I don''t know how many times.


    While garci was surprised, his ambition burned up. He was thinking, if these good things were introduced into Spain, how much wealth would it bring him? With this goal, he continued to work hard to achieve his goal. When the Navy sent someone to contact him, he showed great enthusiasm and gave people the feeling that he knew everything, but only he knew what was true and what was false in his words.


    While gaining the friendship of the Navy, he also used the gold and silver he brought to start crazy shopping in the naked city. At this time, the porcelain, tea and silk praised by the West are not his goal. In his opinion, although such things are precious, they can be bought with money. What he wants most now is that there are only some things in the city that don''t exist outside, such as high-quality firearms and those that seem to be small, But it is a gun that can exert great power.


    Naturally, it is very difficult to take such things away. What he wants is not finished products. What he wants is only manufacturing drawings. With these things, when the raw materials are enough, we don''t know how many finished products can be made.


    Recently, rail vehicles began to appear in chixian City, which brightened Garcia''s eyes. He sent his most capable Deputy Anthony to find a way to get the drawings of the rail vehicles, and then he was ready to leave.


    With his efforts these days, he has obtained the finished products of bicycles, military telescopes and the manufacturing drawings of rockets. Just these, he believes that after returning home, he can sell at a sky high price, and then he will find a way to come here for the second time. At that time, with enough gold and silver, he will have a greater goal. Sooner or later, he will take all the good things away from the embedded City, and then use this spear to attack the son''s shield. At that time, it is possible for him to become the Lord of the embedded city.


    This is a great goal. Although there are some difficulties, Garcia decided to do his best to complete it. He is also looking forward to that day.


    Sitting in a roadside cafe, this is also a new thing that has emerged recently. Because of the elegant environment, it has gradually replaced some tea houses and become a new place that many fashion people are willing to patronize.


    Garcia chose a corner where few people paid attention. Here he can easily see what is happening in the cafe, but it is difficult for others to notice him.


    After drinking a cup of coffee, he was savoring the aroma in his mouth. When the door of the cafe opened, Anthony, a white skinned and tall deputy, appeared. With him was a middle-aged man who was not tall but had a big belly in Tang clothes.


    When the visitor entered the cafe, he looked like he was holding his toes high and high. After looking around, when he saw Garcia in the corner, he came with eight character steps. When walking, he deliberately carried his hands on his back.


    Fortunately, there were no other guests in the cafe during this time, otherwise it would be easy to recognize him as an official as soon as he came out.


    The fat middle-aged man is indeed an official, and his official position is not low. Lu Qing, director of the Foreign Liaison Office of the Ministry of Commerce, for example, was the first person Garcia met when he first came here.


    His face was full of fat meat, and his eyes were almost full of greed. It was precisely because he was like this that Garcia, who came from countless people, sent the first amount of silver to Lu Qing, and then received good treatment. For example, he lived in a place arranged by others. Although he also needed to pay valuable silver, it was really comfortable to live there, not only with electric lights, There are also 24-hour hot water and a very comfortable sofa. It is almost unimaginable outside the naked city.


    Garcia later inquired that not all foreign businessmen can enjoy such treatment. Some people live in places with electric lights, but there is no hot water for 20 hours or sofa. Aiming at this point, he knew the value of the money. So that later he kept sending money to Lu Qing. After the relationship between the two sides became familiar, he got a lot of what he wanted.


    Seeing Lu Qing sitting down in front of him, Garcia showed a flattering smile on her face, and then said in some broken Chinese: "director Lu, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule..."


    "Well, if you know I''m busy, you don''t have to be so polite. What do you want me to do here?" Lu Qing seemed to hum impatiently.


    Garcia, who has dealt with him many times, has the same complexion. He is confident that he already knows each other very well. He is a greedy man and only recognizes money in his eyes. As long as you send the silver to the position, everything is easy to say. On the contrary, you can turn your face and show it to you immediately.


    With a smile on his face, he gently took out his right hand from his pocket and put a silver note with a thousand Liang number on it on the table.


    As soon as the silver ticket came out, Lu Qing''s impatient face immediately became much better. He first looked around. When he found that no one noticed him, he smiled and put the thousand Liang silver note in his arms. Then his tone became friendly. "Look, they are old friends. How funny."


    Lu Qing received the silver ticket, and Garcia''s face was much happier. "Yes, the road director and I are friends, so the friend needs your help." after that, Garcia leaned forward and whispered something in Lu Qing''s ear.


    Lu Qing, who had a smile on his face, soon changed his face. His eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together. Then he shook his head and said, "that thing is hard to get."


    "Yes, I know it''s hard to do, but who''s the road director? What else can you do in the red inlaid city? In this way, you can get the drawings and pay this amount." Garcia stretched out a finger.


    This finger is not 1000 Liang, nor 10000 Liang, but 100000 Liang. Lu Qing was stunned at first, but soon shook his head, "no, it''s a big deal. It''s not so easy to get the drawings of the railway tracks. We need to ask a lot of people in the middle. This money is not enough."


    He scolded Lu Qing''s insatiable greed in his heart, but thinking of the value of this thing, Garcia was cruel and stretched out a finger and said, "that''s all. There''s nothing left of the silver I brought this time."


    Under the offer of 200000 Liang, Lu Qing finally smiled, "it''s good to say, it''s good to say, three days. It''s still a deal here after three days."


    "OK." Garcia also knew that this thing was not easy to do. It could be done in three days. It was because Lu Qing''s ability was all over the sky, so she nodded happily.


    Then Lu Qing left without even drinking a cup of coffee. For him, although the coffee in the coffee house was good, it still tasted worse than the free office coffee of the Ministry of Commerce.


    Soon after, Garcia and Anthony left together. Just after they left, the waiter who was dozing in the cafe suddenly opened his eyes that had been slightly closed, then told another waiter a leave and strode away.


    No one knows that the waiter also has an identity, which is an intelligence officer of the Security Bureau. Being a waiter in the coffee shop is just a cover up of his identity. After all, this is a more advanced public occasion. Maybe some private transactions will take place here. It is extremely necessary to arrange people here.


    After leaving the coffee house, the intelligence officer quickly went to the nearest intelligence point of the Security Bureau, saw his team leader Gu Qi, and said his findings and doubts.


    In some ways, both the Security Bureau and the CIA belong to the intelligence departments of the Yang family. They are like the royal guards and the East Hall in the Ming Dynasty. They have the responsibility of secretly supervising all officials. Once they suspect someone, they can often take someone first without evidence, but they have great power.


    Gu Qi did not dare to be careless after hearing the report of the team members. However, the matter involved a director of the Ministry of Commerce, including foreign businessmen. One bad thing is a major event with deep influence. Its scope has exceeded his authority, so he must report it.


    Gu first found Dong Hui, deputy director, and then reported the matter to Che Chao, director of the Security Bureau in chiembedded city.


    Looking at the latest information placed between the desks, Che Chao waved to Dong Hui and said, "I know what to do. I''ll do what I should do."


    Knowing that he had caught a big fish, Dong Hui immediately withdrew with a happy face. After the office is empty, the vehicle is placed on the desk telegraph before being transferred to a signal station and then begins to report to the opposite side.


    The wired telephone is still being developed in the Academy of Sciences. It is said that it will be successful soon. Before that, the main leaders of various departments used this simple transmitter to communicate. Although it was a little troublesome, it was much easier than going out of the office to the destination.

 Chapter 1360

    After Dong Hui got out of the director''s office, he called Gu Qi and asked him to arrange someone to track Lu Qing. He needed to know what the other party had done within 24 hours, including what he ate, and detailed tracking records after sleeping for several hours.


    Gu Qi knew that it was time for him to do meritorious service. At present, he took the command and immediately called a group of dozens of people to arrange the tracking and monitoring of Lu Qing. But to his disappointment, Lu Qing''s performance was very normal in the whole three days. In addition to working normally in the Ministry and reporting to minister Chang Qianhao alone, he had no contact with others, that is, when he was working, most of them were accompanied by secretaries and few of them were alone.


    Gu Qi''s face was puzzled. Was it that the matter of sending someone to follow was found? Three days later, when he saw Lu Qing walking out of the commercial department and towards the coffee shop within the specified time, he knew that the tracking had not been found, but something must have been neglected.


    The intelligence agent is still lurking in the coffee shop, but this time Garcia is obviously on guard. His deputy Anthony actually stands up and blocks the sight of the intelligence agent. After only a while, Lu Qing has left. He knows nothing about what he did, what he said, or even what he has not traded with Garcia.


    The difference between the Security Bureau and Daming East factory is that we can''t arrest people without evidence. This is Yang Chendong''s order. Obviously, he is also worried about making any unjust, false and wrong cases. After all, we still rely on people to do things, but people have selfishness. He doesn''t want this department to become a means for others to deal with their opponents.


    Without enough evidence, the intelligence agent didn''t send a signal to start in the coffee house until Lu Qing, Garcia and Anthony walked out of the coffee house. Group leader Gu Qi, who had been waiting outside, finally couldn''t wait to enter the coffee house to understand the situation.


    After learning that he didn''t see whether the other party had traded goods, Gu Qi also made a mistake. After all, the matter involves a director of the Ministry of Commerce and a foreign businessman. If you rush to do it and get another oolong, the influence will be too bad.


    With the order of Yang Chendong, after the opening of the port of chixian City, more and more businessmen come to chixian city from all over the world. They mainly have yellow skin, including some people with white skin or even black skin.


    After these people came to the city, they were first shocked by the prosperity here, and then they were greatly affected by the business opportunities. They spent money to buy goods in the city, and also transported some minerals and other things needed by the city. It is precisely because of the emergence of these sea merchants that the materials needed for the weapons of the five-star army have been greatly alleviated. With this point, without evidence, businessmen can''t catch them casually. Once they scare all these people away, it will be a great loss for the chixian city and the Yang system.


    Gu Qi, who couldn''t make up his mind, was at a loss. Just as he was waiting to see whether he had to take a look, a message made him unable to stay. Garcia applied to the port and left the port with his fleet one day later, and had obtained the consent.


    "Shit, this is to run." at this time, Gu Qi can''t see why Garcia wants to run. Now it''s not a matter of taking no evidence, but a matter of principle to prevent some people from getting confidential things and taking them out of the city.


    Thinking that if Garcia wanted to leave, she would certainly take away all the important things. That would be a good time for everyone to get dirty, so she didn''t hesitate to go straight to the place where the superior deputy director Dong Hui was located.


    Dong Hui also felt the importance of the matter. He quickly asked the director to run the car, and mobilized hundreds of intelligence officers. He decided to go to the port early tomorrow to block people. At the same time, he ordered Gu Qi to arrest Lu Qing chief at the same time tomorrow.


    Garcia did not know that he had been watched. He had successfully obtained the construction materials of the railcar. Looking at the neat and standardized figures drawn on it, he breathed a long sigh of relief. With this thing, he could say it was worth it. Garcia, with a smile on his face, can be said to be returning to the heart and asking the arrow. He looked at Anthony, his deputy on the side, "have you said hello at the port?"


    "Yes, our ship can leave Hong Kong and return home early tomorrow morning." Anthony replied respectfully. In their country, the status gap between people is a huge gap. Your superiors let you die, and you must abide by it.


    "Well, Anthony, stay here tomorrow. Don''t go back with me. Stay here and keep staring at this place. I feel there should be a lot of secrets we haven''t discovered here. This major mission will be handed over to you. I hope I can hear more good news when I return here next time." Garcia said this with a tone of expectation.


    Anthony didn''t think about being left. At this time, he was a little shocked when he heard about nature, but when he wanted to understand the benefits, his face naturally showed a happy face.


    He is only Garcia''s deputy. There is not much credit for him. Unless others are willing to take the initiative to give some to themselves, in any case, when they have great achievements, they will only remember Garcia. How many people can remember themselves?


    If you can stay and perform the task alone, it will be different. Others can''t take the credit. Not to mention, this is what Garcia means. Even if he doesn''t want to implement it, he can''t. "Yes, I''d like to stay."


    "Well, there''s still some silver. I''ll leave it to you. Let''s do it." Garcia happily patted Anthony on the shoulder and said excitedly.


    The Intelligence Bureau soon finished the deployment and control. The reason why it didn''t start immediately was that it was afraid that if it was early, it would surprise the opponent and destroy the required material evidence. Therefore, only when they all got on the ship and the ship was about to open, was the best time to start.


    The next morning, Dong Hui and hundreds of operational personnel waited outside the port early, and several scouts stared at the port with binoculars.


    "How''s it going? How''s it going?" several action team leaders seemed to see some commotion in the port from a distance. They were afraid that someone would take their credit, so they asked the scouts anxiously.


    "Team leader, the naval inspectors at the port are inspecting the Spanish ships leaving the port. They have found a telescope and three bicycles, and the two sides are facing each other." a scout put down his telescope and seriously reported what he had just seen.


    A group leader heard the report from his subordinates and said anxiously, "what? They have checked out so many things. They will take away the credit. That''s not good." then he strode towards the place where deputy director Dong Hui stood.


    Dong Hui was standing under a big tree under the protection of several action personnel. After hearing the report of the group leader, he just hesitated and replied, "don''t worry, wait."


    Dong Hui''s confidence is naturally due to the fact that the other party did not bring any large items in the final transaction, which Gu Qi reported long ago. Although he didn''t know what it was, he believed it would not be a telescope or a bicycle. It should be more precious and should be protected by the other party. It''s very secret and won''t be found easily.


    The deputy director was not in a hurry, so the group leader had to go back and wait. Until nearly half an hour passed, until the sound of the ship whistle sounded, it was visible to the naked eye that the five big ships in Spain were leaving the port, the team leader was worried, "how could they be let go? Haven''t they found out the contraband?"


    A scout took the telescope and stood at attention. "Garcia handed over five Spaniards and said they did everything and had nothing to do with themselves. After paying a fine, the naval inspection team let them leave."


    The Scout not only had excellent eyesight, but also could speak lips. He naturally saw everything that happened in the distance.


    The team leader would not doubt this answer. It was because of this that he quickly turned and ran to Dong Hui. Soon, deputy director Dong became anxious, and then ran to the port with hundreds of people. But the Navy inspection team didn''t find anything important. Then it''s their turn to show.


    Dong Hui was very worried and even a little excited. If they found what they were looking for this time, they would not only make contributions, but also hold down the head of the naval inspection team. Think about it, it would be a great thing. Just before he rushed to the port with people, a team of cold front navy soldiers had blocked their way.


    "What are you doing? The security bureau is working. Get out of the way." seeing someone blocking the way, Dong Hui''s face was angry and his voice was a little growling.


    However, he has received accurate information that there is a problem with the Spanish fleet. At this time, it can not be said that the cold front navy soldiers are in front, and even the senior officials of the naval command can not stop him.


    With full confidence, he was going to continue to stride forward, but with the emergence of a figure, Dong Hui had to stop and stand in place, "five... Five brothers."


    Just opposite the Security Bureau''s operation personnel of more than 100 people, a man in gray Tang clothes not only walked out slowly, but his face was very calm. Even when he looked carefully, he seemed to have a smile on his mouth. But it was such a person that once he appeared, he made the members of the Security Bureau stand on the spot.

 Chapter 1361

    Not for anything else, but because the man''s name is Yang Wu and he is called brother five.


    "You''ve been waiting for a long time, but you''re calm. By the way, where''s Dong Hui?" Yang Wu made his voice without delay.


    Dong Hui, who was named, immediately walked out of the crowd, came to Yang Wu and stood at attention. "Report to brother five, Dong Hui, deputy director of the Security Bureau in chixian city."


    Don''t look at the Security Bureau''s seemingly arrogant appearance. Once you get the information, even department level leaders dare to check it. Even many times, the working method is not so gentle, and few people can buy face from them. But Yang Wu is definitely the exception.


    Everyone may do wrong and betray. The servants of the Yang family are the exception. They are the most trusted people of the king of Wunan. More often, they can make decisions on behalf of the king. Such a person is also a person that the Security Bureau personnel can''t afford to offend.


    "Hehe, deputy director Dong, I haven''t seen you for a while. Well, why don''t you come with me. By the way, you can also be dismissed first." Yang Wu knows Dong Hui. He is also a deputy director, and his level is not low. Seeing that he had found the Lord, he conveyed the order.


    Cancel the operation and take yourself away. If it''s someone else, you can''t help but doubt yourself when you hear about it. There are even people who have problems, even those who will be scared to pee their pants on the spot. However, Dong Hui admits that he hasn''t done anything sorry to King Wu Nan in this position, so he''s not afraid.


    "Well, my subordinates will go with brother five, and the others will go back to their jobs." Dong Hui didn''t even hesitate, so he decided to do it according to Yang Wu''s instructions, because he completely believed in Yang Wu''s personality.


    But others don''t think so, especially the several operation leaders under them. They don''t worry about the safety of the deputy director. If the deputy director really has a problem, they can''t solve it with their participation. What they worry about now is that once the Spanish ship leaves, it won''t come back. So several brave team leaders couldn''t help but stand up and say, "deputy director, those ships are leaving soon."


    This time without Dong Hui to answer, Yang Wu gave the answer, "don''t worry, they have already passed the inspection of the Navy inspection team, so there won''t be any problems. Now you can listen to deputy director Dong''s order and disperse."


    Yang Wu even knew what they were staring at. This time, Dong Hui was determined. Even if people have pointed out their words, they must be prepared. At present, Dong Hui no longer doubted and said to Yang Wu, "I''ll trouble brother five to lead the way."


    "No trouble, come with me." Yang Wu is very satisfied with Dong Hui''s performance. He is not anxious or impatient, and there is no guilty performance, which is enough to explain a lot of problems. He turned and headed for the city under the protection of a group of navy soldiers.


    Department of Commerce.


    Gu Qi has been waiting outside for more than half an hour with the two groups pulled out by Dong Hui and his own team members. Seeing that the time for arrest had come, director Lu Qing didn''t mean to come out at all. He couldn''t help worrying in his heart.


    After all, there is not enough evidence to show that Lu Qing has a problem. If someone rushes into the Ministry of Commerce and finally proves the other party''s innocence, who will bear the responsibility? I''m afraid he, the team leader, will be the first to attack and be punished.


    However, deputy director Dong Hui has long given orders. If he can''t take Lu Qing back on time, he can''t afford the responsibility in case of any problems. After much thought, he finally decided to take a risk and arrest people in the Ministry of Commerce.


    In order to minimize his influence, Gu Qi only took two team members with good skills, left the others outside, and the three of them ran straight to the opposite business department.


    After revealing their identity, Gu Qi and the three people, without any obstruction, walked into the building of the Ministry of Commerce and came to the office with the door number of the director of the external liaison office on the third floor. After taking a deep breath, Gu Qi knocked on the door. When he heard the word "please come in", he pushed the door with two team members.


    Gu Qi has repeatedly seen Lu Qing''s performance in his heart for countless times. Just think that the other party agrees. If he doesn''t agree, he has to use force to solve the problem. But when he opened the door, he settled there for nothing else, just because he saw two other irrelevant people in the office.


    What''s more, he can''t afford to offend both of them. Even one of them is Che Chao, the director of his superior Security Bureau in chiembedded city.


    Another is not low status, Minister of Commerce Chang Qianhao. In other words, this person is one of the students that Wu Nan Wang attaches great importance to. I''m afraid he will surpass their director in terms of identity and status.


    "Good Lord... Good director, good minister Chang." Gu Qi was shocked by everything in front of him and was speechless, not to mention the two team members behind him. He was trembling all over and didn''t know what the trouble was.


    But the three faces in the office are smiling at the moment.


    Lu Qing doesn''t have to say. Because he is fat, standing there gives people a sense of smile. But what''s rare is that their director Che Chao''s face is also full of a smile.


    "Director Che, your men are good. Although they were a little late, they did it. It seems that the brand of our commercial department is not shocking." Chang Qianhao smiled and laughed in his voice.


    That sounds like a complaint. But Che Chao knows the cause and effect, so no one knows better than him. Is this a compliment or a derogation. He smiled and said, "it''s OK. It would be better if we could rush in faster."


    Gu Qi was stunned by the words of the two leaders. When he was at a loss, Che Chao three people had stood up. When passing by him, Che Chao''s voice also came, "Gu Qi, let your people withdraw and do what they should do. As for you, follow the director."


    Whether it''s the wharf or the Ministry of Commerce, all the layout has ended without beginning. But this end was just another beginning. When the two sides finally gathered in front of the palace, Yang Wu, Chang Qianhao, Che Chao and Lu Qing all looked at each other and smiled, leaving only Dong Hui and Gu Qi as if they were confused.


    Fortunately, they were not told to wait long. In a side hall in the palace, they met Yang Chendong, the leader of the Yang family. Then they understood what had happened.


    It turned out that Lu Qing''s contact with Garcia was not his personal intention, but an order given by Minister Chang Qianhao. Like binoculars, bicycles are taken out to win the trust of each other.


    Facts also proved that Garcia did believe it and showed his ambition. He even wanted the construction drawings of railcars under greed, which is enough to show the other party''s ambition.


    It is rare that this secret thing was learned by the Security Bureau on the way, which is why there are these things.


    Yang Chendong sits directly above the main hall. Below are Kaohsiung, deputy commander of the naval command, a group of naval officers and a group of Army Command officers headed by Leng song. Of course, Lord Yu Qian is also indispensable. He is the only person with a seat, and he is also the nearest to Yang Chendong.


    Even though Yu Qian is already very old and in his 60s, it can fully explain the important position of Yu Qian in Yang Chendong''s mind.


    "Yes, this time the Security Bureau reacted very sensitively. Director Che, you brought good soldiers. You should continue to work hard." Yang Chendong said in a good mood.


    Yang Chendong praised him in public. Che Chao''s happy mouth couldn''t close. Then he said, "yes, thank you for the praise of the sixth young master. We should make persistent efforts."


    "Well." Yang Chendong nodded and turned his eyes to Chang Qianhao''s Lu Qing, "yes, it''s good to lead the snake out of the cave."


    "This is what students should do." Chang Qianhao is not so excited. Isn''t it supposed that students should be recognized by teachers?


    He nodded with a smile, then Yang Chendong looked at the officers, and his voice suddenly became more severe, "You all see? Danger is everywhere. Don''t think how powerful we are now, so we really don''t dare anyone to put their ideas on us. I tell you, there is never a lack of ambitious people in the world. There is nothing right or wrong in their eyes, what they have to do is right; there is nothing strong or weak in their eyes, and they are the most powerful There are such people. If you don''t work hard, you are retreating. Sooner or later, you will be overtaken and may even become prisoners. "


    The stern voice made the faces of Kaohsiung and lengsong look very ugly. But they couldn''t explain anything. Then they lowered their heads one by one and admitted their mistakes.


    For a while, Yang Chendong saw and heard some bad things while inspecting the army. For example, the military officers are very arrogant. They look like Lao Tzu is the best in the world. In these people''s eyes, they are the strongest army in the world. It''s good that they don''t look for other people''s trouble. No one will dare to look for their trouble.


    Confidence is a good thing, but arrogance is not.


    If the war is lost because of neglecting the enemy, the military chief must be held accountable. This involves how many people will die after losing the war, how many families will be separated from their families, and how many people will be happy. Based on this, Yang Chendong does not want to be punished, but may kill people.


    As far as Yang Chendong knows, the cold front army has this arrogant mentality of belittling the enemy. They think they have the strongest firearms in the world, so they think they are superior and won''t take any opponents in the eye. Today, with this opportunity, Yang Chendong decided to remind all officers that if anyone can''t recognize the reality, he won''t introduce it It''s better to punish some people than to go to the battlefield, lose the battle and die. The soldiers should be stronger.

 Chapter 1362

    "Leng Feng is strong because he has powerful firearms, the most scientific training methods and nutritious meals, so that you have a good body and soul and unparalleled logistics support. But what if you lose these? If you don''t have enough food and have broken weapons, how many battles can you win? If you give your war horses, you will win Can you defeat the first Cavalry Division in the world? Can you? "


    Yang Chendong''s original smile has been completely put away. When he looks at lengsong and Kaohsiung, his face is full of cold.


    Being said like this, the two generals lowered their heads first, and the major generals behind them also lowered their heads quickly. At the moment, no one dares to look at Yang Chendong''s eyes.


    In fact, Leng Feng is not so unbearable. Even if they don''t have powerful firearms, even if they hold swords, ordinary people are not their opponents. But these can be done because of the long-standing special treatment.


    The so-called special treatment means that they receive the most scientific training methods and nutritional packages. Even if Leng Feng doesn''t need to worry about life, everything has the best guarantee, whether it''s food, clothing, housing and transportation, so that the family behind him will follow. Without any concern, the results of training are naturally very significant. But what if all this is gone? How much more will their war intention reach? I''m afraid these cold front officers don''t know.


    Under the rebuke, all the generals lowered their proud heads, and even many people had a cold sweat on their necks.


    This is exactly what Yang Chendong wants. No matter what he does, he must stretch a string in his mind. Without this string, there will be no fear and arrogance. Sooner or later, you will suffer. He doesn''t want to see such a loss happen to Leng Feng, so this stick must be hit.


    Look, even a businessman knows how to learn from each other and how to steal the good things embedded in the city for their use. But these cold front officers are still arrogant and think that Lao Tzu is the first in the world. In the long run, it will be strange not to suffer losses on the battlefield.


    The anger was almost vented, and Yang Chendong looked better. When he looked at a group of officers, his voice was not so severe, "deputy commander Gao, how is the sea map system?"


    Kaohsiung, whose name was called, was shocked and stepped forward: "sixth young master, the situation of the surrounding sea areas has been completely understood. Now we have a detailed chart within a thousand miles nearby. If necessary, as long as we give an order, the navy can go out and completely occupy this sea area."


    Kaohsiung is full of self-confidence when talking about this. Over the years, the navy has rarely engaged in foreign operations, but they have not done anything. On the contrary, every time they patrol the sea, they are trying to improve the sea map, including where there are reefs, where there are shoals, where it is most suitable for landing, the time difference between typhoons, etc., which are well known within a thousand miles nearby.


    "Thousands of miles? Not enough." this answer did not satisfy Yang Chendong. His goal is too ambitious for anyone to dare to think.


    "Yes." Kaohsiung, who was not praised, was shaken again. He could see that the sixth young master was not satisfied, but this was the result of his best efforts. If you want to make the territory more accurate and farther, you have to deal with the fleets of other countries and ask them for more things. However, in the sea, charts exist in general. How can those people really hand them in? He also tried to spend money to buy it. Unfortunately, the effect was not very good.


    With all kinds of worries in mind, Kaohsiung doesn''t know what to do to satisfy the sixth young master. However, without waiting for him to tell his difficulties, Yang Chendong, who is in the first place, has said, "some things can''t be done by ourselves. If we can''t, we can find others to help. The things that money can do are naturally the simplest. If we can''t, we can use strength. There are still many people who cherish their lives in this world."


    If the whole Yang Department is not so rich because of its rapid development, the Navy will not have so many worries. They who master this sea world will bring a lot of benefits every time they go to sea. Especially after they listened to Yang Chendong''s order and began to replenish fish on the sea, the income was second only to the existence of the Ministry of Commerce.


    It goes without saying that the Ministry of Commerce. Since ancient times, business has been the most profitable industry. In addition, the Yang family has produced so many new things. The emergence of everything will attract the rush buying color of businessmen from other countries. Yang''s goods never consider the price. They just see whether they can arrive. However, no businessman who can get the goods will not make money or make a lot of money.


    Therefore, the life of the Ministry of commerce is naturally very easy. Every year, they will also pay a large amount of business tax to the city master''s house, at their disposal. In addition to them, the navy is in second place.


    Unlike the rewards the army gets from winning wars, even if it wins wars on the ground, it still can''t grab anything useful. After all, today''s human beings are still too poor. The sea is completely different. Every time they go to sea, they can bring back a large number of sea goods from the sea. After treatment, they will be transported to various places for sale. That is, there is an endless amount of silver.


    Take whaling for example. Because it is huge and full of treasure, every time it catches one, it will bring a profit of at least 100000 liang of silver. It is sold directly to the Ministry of Commerce. If it is sold everywhere through the hands of those businessmen, the profit will be immeasurable.


    And it is this business that makes many people jealous. But everyone knows what''s going on, and others can''t do it. Whales are so huge that ordinary ships can''t deal with them. Such an exclusive deal is naturally as cool as it can be.


    Yang Chendong said to ask others for help and buy a route map with money because the Navy doesn''t need money. I then talked about using Qiang, which immediately brightened Kaohsiung''s eyes. "Sixth young master, it''s the best way to strengthen nature. Just in this way, I''m afraid others will know our destination, and I''m afraid some places will be on guard."


    "Be on guard? Hum, can the dead talk?" the corners of Yang Chendong''s mouth tilted slightly and snorted coldly.


    He never thought how kind he was. In the last life, he didn''t know how many people he killed in order to complete various tasks. Of course, he killed the damn people in his eyes. But if someone wants to hinder their great cause of reunification, why not be a damn person? Not to mention that they are still alien.


    If you are not my race, your heart will be different.


    Kaohsiung second understood Yang Chendong''s meaning, and a light flashed in his eyes. "Sixth young master, your subordinates know. Please rest assured that the Navy will implement your instructions immediately, and the Navy will not become an obstacle to our expansion."


    "Very good." Yang Chendong''s face finally looked better, and then he said something that excited everyone present. "The king decided to start the sea expansion in March next year, with the Navy as the main and the army as the auxiliary. The implementation is still the land one. Every place occupied, the people there will be disrupted and relocated. In a word, the five-star flag should be inserted in any corner of the world as soon as possible. During this period, everyone should give full support."


    "Yes." all the people present understood Yang Chendong''s meaning in an instant, and each answered in an excited voice.


    After talking about the army, Yang Chendong''s eyes fell on Che Chao, Dong Hui and Gu Qi. He knew that they should have a lot of questions to ask. "Qianhao, come on."


    "Yes." Chang Qianhao, Minister of Commerce, who promised with a fist, took one step, and then described the causes and consequences of Garcia.


    Chang Qianhao told us that director Lu Qing went to contact Garcia, a Spanish businessman, according to his order. The so-called bicycles and telescopes were just chips to gain the trust of the other party, including the drawings of railcars traded with him. Now the man should have taken those drawings to the sea and returned to Spain.


    The maritime inspection team appeared, took down the telescope and bicycle, and just let them take away the drawings of the railcar. There was no loss for Yang. The reason for this is to send a friendly signal to Garcia. We are friends and will not fight each other. Now it seems that the goal has obviously been achieved.


    "I see." Che Chao heard of such a thing for the first time. He felt that he had understood everything. He immediately smiled and said: "in this way, the drawings given by the road director to the other party must be false. Ha ha, he got the silver and gave the other party an illusion. He hasn''t lost any. He did well."


    "No." Chang Qianhao smiled and shook his head, "the drawing is true. If not, how can the other party see our friendship."


    "What? It''s true? Then this... This..." the car doesn''t look very good. If all this is true, in his opinion, it will cost a lot.


    Fortunately, at this time, Yang Chendong said, "there is nothing. Even if there are drawings, some things can not be built so quickly. Just ironmaking is enough for them to prepare for a period of time. Of course, if they really build them, wouldn''t it be better and save us some things."


    As soon as they said this, they were stunned at first, but then they nodded suddenly. Yes, the navy is about to expand at sea. One day, Spain will eventually become a part of the Yang system. If they have any scientific achievements, won''t they complete the whole Yang system?

 Chapter 1363

    After figuring this out, everyone''s face became much better. We have a deeper understanding of Yang Chendong''s strategy.


    I''m afraid Garcia is still secretly happy at this moment, but if he knows that what he gets is what Yang wants to give, and he has successfully misled them, I''m afraid it''s too late to cry at that time.


    "Catch Anthony secretly immediately, learn more about the region on the other side of Spain from his mouth, and arrange people to learn western languages so that they can better manage them in the future." Yang Chendong made a final summary when he saw the big event. Having said this, he also looked at the car super director of the safety bureau, nodded and said: "this time, the safety bureau responded quickly and deserves praise. He should remember his merit first. I hope you can find out more problems hidden in the dark."


    The car Chao who got the praise was excited. He immediately stood at attention and paid a standard military salute, "please rest assured, our security bureau will work hard and strive to build new achievements."


    This is the end of the Spanish businessman. Before long, Anthony was arrested. After the Security Bureau took some measures, he lowered his noble head and was willing to tell everything he knew. Moreover, with the help of the Navy, the Security Bureau began to secretly arrest some other foreign maritime merchants who came to chiembedded city. From their mouth, more and more distant maritime charts fell on the naval headquarters, making perfect preparations for going to sea in March.


    Yang Chendong is still constantly inspecting and guiding the work of the red inlaid City, and guiding the development of the Yang system with some vision and ideas of later generations. In the evening, he was busy in the palace. Now he had only one son and one daughter. It was obvious that they were not enough for such a big family in the future, so he needed to work harder.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong has the strength of a master. Even if he works hard, he can''t hurt his body. In addition, several ladies are very cooperative. It''s only a matter of time to come up with results.


    On the grassland battlefield, although Yang Chendong is gone, the troops left there are still seriously implementing the strategy of attacking cities and seizing land. The results are also very remarkable. If it weren''t for winter and heavy snow, I''m afraid the whole Yili area would be owned by the Yang Department.


    ......


    Nanming, noble division.


    Zhu Huixuan''s face was a little ugly.


    After betraying his brother and brother and becoming the king of the three provinces by Guangtong Wang, Zhu Huiyun finally realized that he had been fooled by Zhu Qi town after more than two years.


    What is managing military affairs regardless of government affairs?


    At first, Zhu Huixuan thought that as long as military power was in hand, there was nothing he could think of? But it never occurred to me that it would take money to support the army. In particular, there are 500000 other soldiers, and the cost is very huge every month or even every day.


    If he had not reached an agreement with Yang Chendong, what he paid was to give 200000 Han people to each other every year in exchange for the exclusive distribution right of Yang''s products in the three provinces. I''m afraid he would not be able to hold on until now.


    But even so, he needs to supplement a lot from his small Treasury every year. After more than two years, he feels he can''t make it. Zhu Huixuan, who was so jealous that he called Chen Tian, the most trusted Minister of literature, to discuss the way to solve the problem.


    "Increase the trade volume with the five-star army. In the future, we will provide 400000 Han people every year, but the goods they provide must be doubled." after discussion, Chen Tian finally came up with such an idea.


    "OK." Zhu Huixuan nodded heavily, "I''ll leave this matter to you. But it still can''t solve the fundamental problem. Doesn''t Zhu Qizhen want to embarrass me? Then he can''t make him feel better. The order goes down, let someone put pressure on Wang mubin in Xiping, ask them for food, and secretly send someone to contact the Bengal army to make them look like a big army in the border. I don''t believe the old child dares not to obey, hum."


    By exerting pressure on mubin and relying on his strong military strength, it is natural for the other party to commit crimes. It is not a problem to squeeze some grain or even gold and silver. But this will naturally lead to the dissatisfaction of the Yingzong emperor. If it is not necessary, Zhu Huiyun does not want to do so, but now he has no better way to try to make the emperor unhappy.


    After hearing this, Chen Tian hesitated. He wanted to dissuade him, but he thought there was no way. It was better to make the emperor angry than to live, so he had to nod and agree.


    As soon as Zhu Huiyun made this move, the relevant telegram was sent to the Royal Palace of the red inlaid city. After reading the telegram, Yang Chendong looked unhappy. "Will Zhu Huiyun only contact foreigners to bully the Han people?"


    Yang Er, who had followed Yang Chendong for many years, immediately heard the meaning of his words and immediately said, "don''t worry, young master. I''ll arrange someone to warn the king of the three provinces immediately."


    "It''s a warning. You can tell him clearly that there''s no problem with doubling the population and doubling the goods. But if he dares to unite with foreigners to bully the Han people, without Nanming''s hand, my five-star army will be the first to destroy him." Yang Chendong brushed away.


    If he hates the foreign enemy or the traitor more, it must be the latter. For those who have no ancestors and no sense of nationality, once he starts, he will never be soft hearted.


    A telegram is an order. The Yang emissary who soon got the order went to see the kings of the three provinces on the same day. I don''t know how to talk. In short, the Bengal army under the pressure of the army soon withdrew from the border of Nanming, giving the people there a chance to breathe.


    The five-star army has agreed to double the population and double the goods. Wang mubin in Xiping can''t stand the oppression of Zhu Huiyun''s army, gave some grain and took out some silver money. On the surface, Zhu Huixuan''s danger of raising troops has been temporarily solved, but he is really not happy at all. Nothing else, just because the emissary sent by Yang Chendong had a very bad attitude and was very threatening.


    Who is Zhu Huirong?


    In order to be rich and powerful, even your brother and brother can be sent to the guillotine and sold. How can such people be willing to be threatened? So although he promised Yang Chendong not to let foreigners oppress the Han people, he actually did so. But after the messenger left, he smashed several sets of porcelain bowls, including one of his favorite tea sets.


    "Bully people too much, bully people too much, everyone is a king, why is he here, why is he here." Zhu Huiyun scolded angrily in the main hall, and the maid and people on one side dare not breathe more.


    Things smashed, and his anger finally went better. Then Zhu Huixuan plunged into the bedroom and went to bed. He didn''t wake up until it was dark. After shouting someone, it was Chen Tian who appeared in front of him.


    Looking at the most trusted think tank, Zhu Huixuan finally didn''t put on his face, but smiled bitterly, "how did you disturb your husband? Did some desperate servant invite your husband? Alas, these people are really ignorant."


    "No, No." Chen Tian quickly waved his hand. In the past, when Zhu Huixuan was angry, the servants had no choice but to invite him twice, but this time he was not invited, but came uninvited. "Your Majesty, there is a very confidential matter to discuss with you..."


    A quarter of an hour later, well-dressed Zhu Huixuan appeared in the secret room. Opposite the candle was a very ordinary man aged about 30.


    Ordinary enough to throw this person into the street, I''m afraid I can''t recognize it when I turn around.


    However, such a person did not show a little nervous color when he saw Zhu Huixi. Just this spirit is enough to prove that he is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    "Who are you?" Zhu Huixuan showed displeasure. If this person had not been introduced by Chen Tian, he would have been angry and punished.


    "I''d like to see your Highness the king of the three provinces." the visitor was neither angry nor flustered. First he bowed and saluted, and then he handed a silver note of 10000 Liang in his right hand.


    It was a ten thousand Liang silver note. Although it was not much, it at least made Zhu Huixuan look better. Of course, it''s only 10000 liang of silver. It''s not worth Zhu Huixuan''s hand to pick it up. He just looks at people curiously. He doesn''t accept the silver without merit. He won''t take it casually until he knows the other party''s intention.


    The visitor seemed to have thought of this long ago. He just grinned and showed a simple and honest smile on his face. If he hadn''t been as calm as before, he would feel like an honest farmer. "Don''t go back. I''m here to dispel the doubts of the kings of the three provinces."


    "Don''t go back? Solve your doubts? What''s the king''s doubts?" Zhu Huixuan smiled with a penetrating smell in his smile.


    Mo GUI, who was not affected by Zhu Huixuan''s smile, said, "the kings of the three provinces are ambitious, but it''s a pity that he Shengdong is born. The appearance of the king of Wunan masks the glory of the Lord. If you want to achieve great things, you must first solve the Yang system. Now there is an opportunity in front of you. I don''t know whether the Lord is willing to seize it."


    Zhu Huixi naturally knew what he meant, that is, he Shengdong. But he had just been warned by Yang Chendong and was angry in his heart. Mo GUI appeared. I have to say that he chose a very good time. Just really think he''s stupid? He won''t say any psychological words and the truth until he knows the details of the other party.


    "Hehe, hehe." Zhu Huixuan just smiled and didn''t comment.


    Mo GUI still didn''t care about this. Instead, he put the ten thousand Liang silver note at the table and said: "If there is an opportunity to eradicate the king of Wunan, I don''t know whether the king will do it or not. Of course, before that, the king doesn''t need to do anything. If the king of Wunan is really in trouble, the king just needs to move his fingers and drop the stone in the well. The king doesn''t have to answer this question. If the opportunity appears, you can decide whether to do it or not , you can stand still if you don''t have a chance. This ten thousand taels of silver is just the sincerity of the little master. At least it can show that the little one is not a person who likes to talk nonsense. Well, if you have a chance, you will meet in the future. "

 Chapter 1364

    Without waiting for Zhu Huixi to give any explanation, Mo GUI turned and walked out of the chamber of secrets. Zhu Huiyun did not stop him.


    Stop this person for what? He didn''t do anything and gave himself 10000 liang of silver. Even if such a person is crazy, Zhu Huixuan likes it. If you can meet dozens of such madmen in any day, will he stop?


    Naturally, Zhu Huixuan will not regard Mo GUI as a madman. The other party said so. It is likely that some things will happen. What he wants to think now is how he will do once the opportunity really appears.


    The man was brought by Chen Tian. Zhu Huixuan naturally wanted to hear the idea of the first think tank, "Chen Qing, what do you think?"


    "Lord, let''s just think that nothing has happened. We should do whatever we receive the silver ticket. If that''s true, it''s not too late for us to take a long-term view. On the contrary, it''s not bad to accept the silver ticket in vain if we haven''t seen this person."


    No one will think too much money, although ten thousand taels of silver will not solve many problems for Zhu Huixuan, who supports half a million soldiers. But after all, it was obtained in vain. Who would be too few?


    Zhu Huixuan nodded silently, obviously praising the decision. But in fact, his heart is still very curious. This Mo GUI is obviously a messenger. There is a master behind him. Who is the master?


    If the expectation is good, the people behind Mo GUI must know very well about themselves and even Yang Chendong. There was an action there just after being threatened. If it was a coincidence, how could it be.


    "Interesting, interesting." thinking that there was a person who knew Yang Chendong so well who was spying on everything in the dark, Zhu Huixuan suddenly became interested. He even began to look forward to the arrival of that time in his heart. If there were such a day, he would certainly do it. He had coveted the Yang Department for a long time. He thought that there were countless good things in the Yang Department''s territory. Once Yang Chendong had a problem, the Yang Department would fall like the sky. He must be in chaos. When he was doing it, he would certainly get something. Countless money was waving to himself, His chance to achieve great things was on that day.


    ......


    Far east state.


    After entering winter, it snowed continuously for three days, and the snow thickness in the highest area reached 60 cm.


    This is just the beginning of winter. It is conceivable that there will not be too little snow like this in the future. Tang Sheng, the fourth riding division, walked out of the tent and looked at the snow in front of him. His face looked a little nervous. He began to worry about whether his tribe had been damaged under the heavy snow, whether there were casualties and whether there was enough food.


    Speaking, Tang Sheng is not a pure Han. His mother is Han and his father is Mongolian. When Mongolian cavalry raided their mother in the Grass Valley, they had their own. Pity his mother, who fell ill and died soon after giving birth to him, leaving only his father and grandfather to depend on him.


    As a teenager, my father died in a battle between tribes for a good pasture. He left his hometown with his grandfather and the tribe and came to Siberia. Tang Sheng, who had grown up, was finally favored by Chen Bo in a battle with the five-star army and promoted to the position of division commander all the way.


    It''s a pity that the Far East state is based on the Han people. Families and tribes who have killed unknown numbers of Han people have always had a grudge against the Far East state. Commander Chen Bo has no good impression on such people. In addition, the city has limited places and can''t live so many people. No matter how persuaded by Tang Sheng, he won''t let them in. In desperation, he had to use his power to find a place for them in an open space between the Far East and Siberia. From time to time, he would send someone to greet him and bring some necessary goods such as food, which could be regarded as reluctantly settling down.


    After a heavy snow, the road was blocked, and Tang Sheng began to worry again. However, he has his duty. He can''t move without a military order. Coupled with the heavy snow blocking the road, even sending confidants can''t have results immediately, which makes him feel like an ant crawling in his heart.


    "Order to go down, clean up the snow, check the disaster, and open the warehouse to release food in case of people''s trouble." he ordered a messenger behind him. Tang Sheng showed the dignity of a division commander at this moment.


    For five days, the snow was cleared and a batch of grain was distributed, so that the people around the fourth division didn''t have to worry about food. But as a teacher, Tang Sheng still has an irresolvable sadness on his face.


    The people of the Far East have the help of their far state army, so they naturally have no choice in general disasters. But what about your own tribe? Can they survive?


    On the sixth day, outside the big tent, a member of Tang Shengchao''s family suddenly appeared, which made Tang Sheng excited. At the same time, his face immediately sank, because he found that the member of the family named Harik burst into tears when he saw himself, "brother Tang, our tribe is surrounded by akmu. You must save them..."


    ......


    The winter in chixian city is no different from the past.


    In this semi modern city, there have been various strategies to deal with everything. Even if there is a tsunami, there are ways to deal with it. Not to mention, the winter snow in chixian city is very small, and even there is no snow most of the time.


    The time has come to January, 1461.


    Under the continuous cultivation of Yang Chendong, the sixth lady Luan Xiaoyu was pregnant. And this is just the beginning. In January, they found out that the third wife Shao Yuxue and the fourth wife Dong Xiangxiang were pregnant.


    The Yang family''s spreading branches and leaves is a great thing for the whole Yang family, so people''s faces are full of joy. As the leader of the Yang family, Yang Chendong is naturally in a good mood. At night, he was busy among several concubines. During the day, he walked in various factories and colleges, leaving his trace and figure everywhere.


    A steelmaking plant in an arsenal.


    Factory director Wu Gang is showing Yang Chendong the sabre and sabre made of refined steel.


    Wu Gang is an old man of Yang Department. He began to follow Yang Chendong in April, August and June. Over the past ten years, his steelmaking plant is also making continuous progress. Some iron cutting weapons were also produced before, but they were not equipped in the army. At that time, the Yang family was still lack of iron ore. in addition, everything had to be opened for making firearms, which made the weapons in the hands of the five-star Army soldiers good, but far to the extreme.


    The Yang system expanded, occupied many places and owned more iron ore. improving the quality of cold weapons has become one of the important tasks of the steel plant. When Yang Chendong saw that Wu Gang''s saber could easily cut ordinary swords, his face also showed a light of satisfaction and excitement. With such weapons, many soldiers will die less in future wars.


    Cement plant.


    Factory director Jing Guang led Yang Chendong to inspect 36 workshops in the factory.


    Six workshops and production lines are newly installed. With their efforts, the daily output of cement can reach 500 tons, but the Yang system is still not enough for the rapid development.


    "Director Jing, we need to continue to increase the production line. There are many places that need cement in the future. Don''t be afraid that there are too many things that no one wants. We might as well tell you that even if your factory has been built for a hundred years, it is far from meeting the demand. If you need any help, you can apply to the Ministry of finance." Yang Chendong knows the use of cement, Whether it is building houses or building roads, it is inseparable. How many such things can be digested now.


    Jingguang naturally knows that the newly established Ministry of finance was built by Yang Chendong in order to reduce the pressure of Mayor Yu Qian. Its role is basically the same as that of the so-called Ministry of household. The first minister was Luan Xiaochen, governor of Vietnam.


    "Don''t worry, sixth young master. I''ll apply later. I''ll build more cement." Jingguang promised.


    "We should not only make more, but also ensure the quality. The label must be met. We should check at all levels. If it is unqualified, it is not allowed to leave the factory." Yang Chendong looked a little serious when he mentioned this problem, but he knew what consequences would be caused if the cement did not meet the standard. The repeated waste of money is still a small thing. Once a house is built, I don''t know how many people will die.


    General garment factory.


    General director Zhou Hua accompanied Yang Chendong to inspect one workshop after another.


    Yang Chendong, who had just seen the underwear factory and the garment factory, showed a satisfied look on his face. "There can be more patterns in the style of ready-made clothes to ensure that they meet the tastes of more people."


    "Yes." Zhou Hua looked at her son-in-law and looked satisfied. If it weren''t for Yang Chendong''s arrival, I''m afraid their family is still living a hard life.


    While talking, he came to the military uniform factory. Looking at the factory packaging of green military uniforms, white military uniforms and blue military uniforms, Yang Chendong said: "the materials of military uniforms must ensure good quality, warm in winter and cool in summer, especially winter clothes. The cotton wool inside should be the best. We can''t let any soldiers freeze or hurt because of military uniforms."


    "Please don''t worry, the sixth young master. All the clothes produced have to go through three inspection procedures. They don''t know each other. We also set up a reward mechanism to reward those who find out the problem. If there is a problem, they will share the crime with the manufacturer, which greatly improves their enthusiasm and won''t have a problem." speaking of these, Zhou Hua is full of confidence. These ideas are given by his son Luan Xiaochen and daughter Luan Xiaoyu. Can you be wrong?


    "Well, by the way, mother-in-law, I want to go to the palace to see Xiaoyu when I have time. Now that she is pregnant, she is a little nervous. Go to comfort her more." after finishing her business, there was a family relationship between her mother-in-law and her son-in-law.

 Chapter 1365

    a shipbuilding plant.


    Accompanied by the shipyard director Hong Ye, he inspected the newly produced large and small warships.


    The navy of the five-star army now uses wind sailboats, the division level uses four-level warships, the regiment level uses three-level warships, and so on. After years of hard work, we have finally built a class V warship. With its huge hull and large amount of artillery fire, it has become a ship used by first-class military officers.


    "Such warships need to be built more. If there is any need, other departments will fully cooperate and strive to upgrade all naval warships." Yang Chendong sighed as he looked at the large ship whose body exceeded hundreds of meters.


    "Yes, the naval command has also made such a request. In the future, the division level will strive to replace it with class V ships. In the future, we will focus on studying class VI and class VII ships." factory director Hong Ye said with excitement and excitement on his face.


    "No, don''t worry about the class 6 and class 7 ships. Now the scientific research department is studying the steam engine. Waiting for that thing to be built, it will be used above the class 6 ships. At that time, the speed will be dozens of times faster than now." Yang Chendong sighed.


    Paper mill.


    Kong an, the factory director, led Yang Chendong to inspect several production workshops and watched the output of white paper from the production line. Yang Chendong walked forward and took two pages and found that the paper was still very strong and thick.


    "Well, in the future, all the children of the Yang Department have to go to school, which requires a lot of paper. How hard you have to work."


    "Yes." Kong an nodded restlessly, "we will work hard. We will build more production lines after the spring, so we won''t delay things."


    "We must not delay things. Education is the foundation of the country. Only when the whole people have culture and open the wisdom of the people can the country become richer and stronger. This is a national policy, and no one can change it, let alone neglect it."


    Glass factory.


    One year''s GDP and wealth created have reached a certain proportion, which has become one of the important sources of wealth of the Yang family. As the factory director, Qin Ming has his own pride. But when facing Yang Chendong, that pride had long disappeared, because all this was created by this person.


    Glass is nothing in the Yang Department, and even used in ordinary families. For example, the windows of many residential buildings are this transparent glass. But outside the Yang family, this is still a novelty, especially the various ornaments made of glass. When foreign businessmen come, they can be described as rush buying, creating so much production value and wealth. Qin Ming, the director of the glass factory, looks red and happy everywhere.


    "The confidentiality measures of the factory should be strengthened. Don''t let others steal the results. If there is any need for this, you can go directly to Yang Wu and he will make arrangements." Yang Chendong knows very well that the production of glass is not very complex. It can be said that it is not difficult for those who will be able to do it, but not for those who are difficult. Once the process is known, he can make it, and others can make it, That''s the big problem.


    "Yes, the sixth young master, don''t worry. Our glass factory uses old people. Their families are embedded in the city. They also belong to Xinyang department and won''t have two hearts. Moreover, the army has strict control over this area, and everyone has detailed files." Qin Ming also knows how serious an accident will be, so he vowed to say it at once.


    "OK, I''m still at ease when you do things." Yang Chendong patted Qin Ming on the shoulder. He was also an old man who had followed him for more than ten years. There were no problems in these years, which is enough to prove everything.


    brewery.


    The director of the Hong Shi company brought Yang Chendong Baijiu with different degrees of liquor, and introduced their cost and selling price respectively.


    Wine, no matter where it is, is one of the indispensable favorites of men. As long as there are conditions, almost everyone wants to get some to drink, so as long as the quality of wine is good, sales will never worry.


    The poplar system has cultivated a large number of grain fields. With the emergence of potatoes, sweet potatoes, corn and other crops, the problem of food and clothing has long been solved. Not only that, their grain is still being exported and sold. Now the food needed by Nanming is basically provided by the five-star army.


    With more grain, stacking in the granary is naturally not a way. Making wine from the surplus grain is equal to making better use of it. Good wine can be exchanged for silver and more money. The current brewery is also one of the main sources of Yang economy.


    "Sixth young master, now we not only have ten degree wine, twenty degree wine, or even fifty-five degree wine, but also produce a lot of soft drinks and drinks. With transparent glass bottles, the price is not low." while Hong Shi reported his work, he also reported the good news.


    "The idea is right. But it''s not enough. For example, all kinds of drinks can be packaged in different packaging, bag packaging and paper packaging, so that the ingredients can be reduced. Even ordinary people can afford it, so that the market will be better. In addition, wine should also make more patterns, not limited to those kinds. It can be divided into three consumption levels: high, medium and low, While serving the public, you can also earn more money. "Yang Chendong thought that the drinks of later generations had long become the meals of ordinary families, which instilled the idea into Hong Shi''s ears.


    Hongshi factory director listened carefully, and the Secretary beside him was keeping records with a small book. For a long time in the city, who doesn''t know that what the sixth young master said is Jinke''s law, which is absolutely correct.


    General food processing factory.


    Zhou Dahe and the general factory director are accompanying Yang Chendong to inspect the food production line. Looking at bags of instant noodles, ham sausage and various cans packed separately, Yang Chendong also reached out to pick up a bag of instant noodles, opened it at will, tasted it, and nodded, "it tastes good and the quantity is enough."


    "Yes, these are all prepared for the army. The quantity is 30% more than that sold at ordinary times, so that the soldiers can eat." Zhou Dahe stood aside and cooperated.


    "It''s not enough just to eat. We have to find a way to eat well, the tastes should be changeable, and the tastes of the public should be taken into account as much as possible." Yang Chendong stood beside the production line and gave instructions.


    Air force training ground.


    The original Eagle unit has been expanded many times. Although today''s air force can not have the scale of the army and Navy, the number has also reached tens of thousands. Coupled with their special mission, they have become a new and powerful force that can not be ignored.


    Navy commander Tian Yu, with the rank of major general and wearing sky blue military uniform, is accompanying Yang Chendong and watching the performance of navy soldiers.


    Dozens of hot balloons took off to complete various orders issued by the ground headquarters. Time and space are low, left and right. After reaching the predetermined position, one high explosive package goes down from high altitude and blows up one original target after another.


    Individual parachutes take off and use the large oars rotating like fans behind them to drive one soldier after another to take off. They can follow the requirements to the West or the west to complete high-altitude reconnaissance missions.


    The development of the air force has developed from scratch, and it is not easy to have the current scale. In this regard, Yang Chendong affirmed their work and put forward requirements. And agreed to the request of commander Tianyu to lead troops to participate in actual combat. Since then, with the addition of the air force, any enemy''s so-called ambush will have nowhere to hide, and they will become a unique air overlord.


    Yangjia college.


    The first vice president Wang Si accompanied Yang Chendong throughout the college.


    When Yang Chendong didn''t return to the city, Wang Si was actually the first leader of the college, and Yang Xue was constantly developing under his leadership.


    Different from the learning in the Ming Dynasty, it mainly focuses on eight strands, and summarizes the whole with the four books, five classics and other sages. Learning in Yangjia college is divided into categories, including Chinese, mathematics, geography, science, biology, physics, chemistry, agronomy, labor and so on.


    Yang''s scholars have long been used to multi-disciplinary learning, which represents the all-round development of morality, ambition, body, beauty and labor. Only such talents can have everything. Only learning Confucianism has no future in the whole Yang''s system.


    So far, Yangjia college has also trained a lot of talents for the whole Yang Department. Once students graduate, those with excellent results will soon be hot robbed by various departments. Therefore, more young people like to apply for the college. Such repetition has made the college enter a very normal track.


    Now the students of Yangjia college have filled all departments, and they all regard themselves as Yang Chendong''s students, gradually forming a strong force. We can imagine how powerful it will be when these people grow up completely in a few years. I''m afraid it can''t be compared with Huangpu in future generations.


    "We should not only learn, but also let them participate in more labor and experience the real life of the people. Every graduated student should live in an ordinary village for at least one month. This is a hard and fast rule, and there are no conditions to speak. Many things can only be said when they really understand. It is just what appears in the book that not only the experience is not deep enough, but also it is easy to decouple from reality." What Yang Chendong wants is to know what to do, not just say and can''t do, or can only do students who can''t say.


    "Yes, the student wrote it down." Wang Si nodded heavily.


    Looking at Wang Si''s approaching age of 30, Yang Chendong suddenly stopped and thought of something, "has your grandfather resigned?"


    Wang Si''s grandfather was Wang Zhi, the official Minister of the northern Ming Dynasty. In the past, Wang Zhi was the most respected person. He always wanted to be as capable as his grandfather one day. But since I came into contact with Yang Xue, this idea has been shaking slowly. Especially after I came to the red embedded City, I no longer envy my grandfather. In his opinion, that position is a waste of my life, but it''s like a machine. It''s just going to work every day to deal with official business. It''s really meaningless.

 Chapter 1366

    Where is he now? He can be exposed to new knowledge and new things every day in the college. Whenever he finds out a problem, both teachers and students will jump up excitedly. A new window will be opened in front of him, and a new knowledge will be unlocked. For him who is thirsty for knowledge, that is the best and happiest thing, It''s much better than being a yamen every day.


    Wang Si is very satisfied with his current life, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t love his grandfather, especially since he was a child. Now listening to Yang Chendong''s question, he replied, "yes, my grandfather has resigned, and now he has returned to his ancestral home for the rest of his life."


    "Well, is it possible to bring him here? You know, whether it''s climate or conditions, it''s much better here than there." this is the Minister of the Ministry of officials. No one knows the whole officials of the northern Ming Dynasty better than him. Once such a person receives him, he will help himself a lot. Of course, Yang Chendong still respects the old man. As for the other party, he won''t use force before he agrees.


    Hearing Yang Chendong''s proposal, Wang Si couldn''t help but feel it in front of him, but he soon calmed down. He knows his grandfather too well. If he doesn''t want to do something, no one can force him. On the premise of not knowing his grandfather''s mind, he doesn''t guarantee it, but tells the truth: "teacher, the student hasn''t talked with his grandfather about this matter, but will soon write a letter and ask him for his old man''s opinion."


    "Yes, if you have difficulties, you can also go to the city Lord Yu Qian and ask him to write a letter. Anyway, he is also a former colleague, and there will always be more common language." Yang Chendong smiled and suggested, and Wang couldn''t help nodding.


    Next, banks, cultural troupes, bicycle factories, tobacco factories and so on all left Yang Chendong''s footprints and footprints. With the guidance of Yang Chendong, all units have more energy. After being encouraged and advanced guidance experience, all walks of life in chiembedded city have formed a vigorous development attitude.


    Two months later, in March A.D. 1461, Yang Chendong personally took all the officers above the school level in the city to the largest square in the city.


    Here, a stone tablet dozens of meters high and a large hall covering a very wide area are settled here.


    The monument is a monument to heroes, and the hall is a hero Memorial Hall. The ashes of heroes who died on the battlefield are put here for later people to come to pay homage.


    It is precisely because these martyrs are not afraid of bloodshed and sacrifice that they have the growth of the Yang family and the beautiful life of the people now. Anyone with a conscience will never forget these sacrificial heroes. On the first day of each month, a large number of military officers will pay homage to them. Even in ordinary times, people come in turn every day, either burning paper or offering flowers to express their gratitude.


    According to the plan, the Navy will start from the port and start the expansion journey on the sea. Yang Chendong came with all the officers to let them receive an ideological re education, let them understand what their mission is, and let them know that it is a very happy thing that they are still alive. In order to make the Yang people live better, they need to open up more land and territory. In this process, they should carry forward the spirit of not afraid of hardship and death.


    If they die in battle, their bodies will be transported back here and will be sacrificed by future generations forever.


    On the square, more than 100000 people from all walks of life gathered here. They witnessed their leader Yang Chendong presenting a wreath to the heroes. Then all the officers above the school level swore, shouted the slogan of fearing life and death, and made various guarantees to the heroic souls of the martyrs.


    On that day, many people at the scene cried.


    On that day, many officers present were staring round.


    On that day, Yang Chendong bowed down in front of the monument and secretly vowed in his heart that the heroes would not die in vain and that the Yang Department would eventually have a unified world. At that time, there will be more people to pay tribute to them. At that time, their heroic souls will always be remembered by future generations.


    One day later, all the officers at and above the regiment level who stayed in chixian city gathered in the auditorium of the army headquarters. Yang Chendong personally gave a lecture and explained what are the main contradictions and what are the secondary contradictions; What is united thought and what is the united front.


    How to establish base areas, how to fight agrarian revolutionary wars, how to mobilize the strength of the people, and how to do a good job in diplomacy and united front work.


    Two days later, under Yang Chendong''s personal seeing off, the Navy set out for war.


    The deputy commander of Kaohsiung personally led the team, and several naval divisions were ready to go. Countless warships lined up in the military port, blaring their air sirens and raising their white sails, set sail with the wind, and carried out Yang''s maritime hegemony.


    Two days later, Yang Chendong was accompanying Princess Hu Yan in the palace. A telegram just received was sent to him by Yang Erqin.


    Following Luan Xiaoyu''s pregnancy in December, Shao Yuxue and Dong Xiangxiang conceived in January, Toya, Su maner, March ChunZi and Hu Yanhuai in February. Yang Chendong is like a hard-working little bee, constantly wandering in the harem and sowing seeds with the help of his master''s strength.


    Fortunately, the results were remarkable. All the eight ladies won the bid except for the skillful sound of Lele''s second wife. Hu Yan was pregnant with her second child after having Yang Bo. She was like a little girl immediately. Yang Chendong also took more time with her.


    With the appearance of the telegram, Yang Chendong''s face remained unchanged, and there was indeed a question in his eyes. If it wasn''t important, Yang Er didn''t dare to send the telegram at this time. But he still came. He can only prove one thing. Something happened.


    Reached for the telegram, just looked at it casually and put it aside as if nothing had happened. Then he accompanied Hu Yan to watch the new song and dance of the literary Troupe for a while. When he saw that the other party was tired, he asked Xiaoqing and his close maid to send his wife to rest. After not seeing Hu Yan''s back, Yang Chendong turned and went to the office in the hall.


    As soon as he entered the huge study, Yang Chendong looked at Yang er who followed him and asked, "what''s going on in the Far East?"


    "Young master, after receiving Governor Chen Bo''s telegram, I immediately inquired with the Security Bureau and the CIA. There was also news soon. It should be Tang Sheng, commander of the fourth riding division of the Far East army, who suddenly rebelled and joined forces with a cavalry of Khan hulihan, a Mongolian tribe in Siberia, and attacked the city of AR, where the state capital is located. After some hard work, Governor Chen Bo disappeared Missing, now the Far East state is basically in the hands of the man named Tang Sheng. "Yang Er obviously came prepared and reported after investigating the specific situation.


    "Siberian Khan? Tangsheng rebellion?" Yang Chendong said. I don''t know how long later, a cold voice came out, "hum! They''re looking for death."


    At this time, the Yang Department is so powerful that others are afraid that they will find trouble. How can anyone be so blind to find their own trouble. And the teacher named Tang Sheng, who even rebelled at such a high position, really made Yang Chendong confused and more angry.


    It''s just that anger alone can''t solve some problems. "What does tiger mang say?"


    Hu Mang''s new group army is in Shicheng, which is the closest to the Far East state. If something goes wrong there, they should respond at the first time. Maybe now the anti rebel army has been sent out.


    "This..." Yang Er lowered his head and his face was not very good-looking.


    "What, this, that, I''m asking you how many reinforcements the new group army is going to send, and who will lead the army?" Yang Chendong can''t wait to give Yang er a kick. Why does it take so much effort to say a word? Where is the usual freshness and ingenuity?


    Being kicked by Yang Chendong, Yang Er didn''t dare to hide and couldn''t hide. He straightened up and said, "young master, the officers of the new group army have different opinions on sending aid, so that it is difficult for the tiger head to make a forced decision."


    The so-called differences of opinion are still pleasant to hear. The real situation is that everyone thinks that the Far East state is too poor and too far away to have the meaning of actual occupation. Think about it. What have you got since you occupied the Far East over the years? Apart from the last time when the city was in danger, commander Chen Bo brought four cavalry divisions to help each other, he was always asking for things and asking for them. Careful calculation has provided so many human, material and financial resources that one army or even three armies can be built.


    Shicheng has begun to be self-sufficient through its own efforts. Neither Hu mang nor Yu Mian want to continue to turn to chiembedded city for help. They want real economic independence. The good fields on the grassland and various small factories in the city are their strength. But they have to provide property to the Far East, which has greatly delayed them, making it difficult for them to achieve economic self-sufficiency.


    Now, there''s a problem there. Isn''t this the chance to throw the pot? That''s why, after hearing the news over there, no reinforcements have been sent.


    Yang er said vaguely, and Yang Chendong was very clear in his heart. But in this matter, he did not blame Hu Mang and Yu Mian. If he wanted to blame them, he blamed them for their lack of vision and did not know the benefits and importance of the Far East state.


    "Arrange it. Three days later, we''ll set out for this trip to the Far East state. However, no one is willing to do it. I''ll go myself." Yang Chendong said with determination.


    This is not an impulse, but the problems related to the Far East should also be solved. Not only that, but also this time, the problems of the Golden Horde and Russia should be solved together. Although he didn''t give Chen Bo less advice, now it seems that the effect is not very good. As a task for future generations, he has been to the Far East and knows the location of some minerals there. Once the minerals are developed, the economic returns will definitely surprise them. He wants to tell some people with facts that Yang Chendong''s decision has always been very correct.

 Chapter 1367

    "Yes." Yang Er had already stayed enough in chixian city. Although it is said that his wife and children are in the city, he is only in his early thirties. It is not the time to provide for the elderly. What he should do is to make meritorious contributions.


    Where did the meritorious service come from? It''s just a mixed qualification in the red embedded city. How can it be as strong as opening up territory and expanding territory everywhere without here?


    Yang Er went to arrange it excitedly. Yang Chendong sat in the chair in the study. After thinking about how many troops and materials he needed to take on this trip, he quickly got up again. It''s time to go, madam. I need to talk about it. Over the years, they have always gathered less and separated more, but he owes too much. No, he had thought about it. When everything was on track, he took his wives around and accompanied them.


    In the bedroom of the first lady and Princess Hu Yan, Yang Chendong held back everyone, that is, even Yang Bo went out to play with the maid, but left Yang Chendong and Hu Yan snuggling together.


    Hu Yan was just checked to be pregnant. It was time to be quiet and not move. At the moment, she was half lying in Yang Chendong''s arms with a happy face.


    "Sorry." after a long silence, Yang Chendong finally opened his mouth.


    "Dongshuai, are you leaving again?" just after a word, Hu Yan''s face changed and her body was refreshed. But soon she hid all the confusion. Since she married Yang Chendong, she knew that her man did great things and must not be bound because of her long love for children.


    The eight ladies have their own names for Yang Chendong. Like the second wife qiaoyin used to call him young master, the fifth wife Toya used to call him God of war, the sixth wife Luan Xiaoyu liked to call him big brother, the Eighth Wife ChunZi was willing to call him king, and several other ladies called him husband, Hu Yan always called him dongshuai.


    Dongshuai was also called by others when Yang Chendong first appeared in the northern Ming Dynasty. At that time, he was famous for his talent and won Hu Yan''s heart.


    "Yes, some things have to be done. It''s just that you''re really worried about leaving me." Yang Chendong said without denying it. He was really worried. This time, unlike in the past, seven of the eight wives were pregnant. How can a father be assured?


    "Nothing. Everything in the palace is now handed over to qiaoyin. With the assistance of Tieqing, the chief security officer of the palace, there will be no problem. Dongshuai just do what you think you should do. My concubine is in the palace and you will come back." although she is very reluctant to give up, Hu Yan said with such atmosphere. This is her view of the overall situation in the eyes of a woman.


    "OK." Yang chendongming knew that Hu Yan was comforting herself. He couldn''t help but exert a little force on his hands and hug each other more tightly.


    Yang Chendong was about to leave. Before leaving, he stayed quietly with several ladies for a while. He also called qiaoyin and tie Qingyi and asked them to absolutely ensure the safety of the palace. He called Yang Wu in front of them and left an order. No one should disturb the ladies in the palace under special circumstances. He believed that Yang Wu would know what to do after he got the order.


    But three days passed quickly. Early in the morning of the fourth day, the Navy''s warships had long been waiting in the port. Yu Qian, lengsong and other places and senior military officials came to see them off.


    "Mr. Yu, you should pay attention to your health. The small things should be done by the people below. You just need to decide the big things and master the direction." Yang Chendong held Yu Qian''s hand and asked again and again.


    The reason why Yang Chendong was able to expand his territory outside was precisely because the headquarters had a talent like Yu Qian to stabilize the field. Otherwise, how could he rest assured in the front.


    "Yes, Wang, please don''t worry. Your subjects know." Yu Qian said excitedly. This time Yang Chendong returned, the relationship between the two people was obviously closer than usual. The political ideas of the two sides gradually came together without the previous estrangement, which can be seen from Yu Qian''s title to Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong finally left and sat on the fast sailing boat just served by the Navy. Thus, the ship came out of chixian city and arrived at Haicheng, the coastal port of the three northeastern provinces, more than two-thirds faster than before.


    ......


    Shicheng.


    Hu Mang, Yu Mian and Yang closed the door again and discussed the issue of the Far East state.


    There has been no news from there for a long time since the last telegram for help. Only auxiliary and unimportant news can come from the security agency and the CIA. Fortunately, there is no news about Governor Chen Bo''s arrest.


    "There must be something wrong with the radio station in the hands of Governor Chen, otherwise we wouldn''t have contacted us for so long. Now it seems that we need to send someone to find him and restore contact." Yang Si was the first to open his mouth. He was also the only one of the three who supported sending troops to the Far East.


    As a servant of the Yang family, the person Yang Si worships most is Yang Chendong. In his eyes, as long as what the young master decides is right, as long as what the young master decides to do, it must be right.


    That is, the young master decided to establish the Far East state and invested so much. If something happens there, we must save it and rebuild it.


    Saving people must be saved, which is also the meaning of Hu Mang and Yu Mian. But instead of rebuilding there, these two have some opinions. Seeing that Yang Si once again proposed to send someone, Hu mang sighed and said, "it''s certain to send someone, but how many people to send and what kind of purpose we want to achieve. This matter still needs to be discussed."


    "That''s right. It''s not difficult to rescue Governor Chen, but if you want to regain a foothold there, you''re afraid that there are too few troops. But considering the difficulties of supply and transportation, if you send too many troops, the logistics pressure will be great. It''s really embarrassing." Yu Mian also opened his mouth. He talked about his meaning from the economic perspective of the Lord of the city.


    Hu mang is the commander of the new group army, and his focus is more on the military. He pays attention to obtaining the greatest benefits with the least troops. Just from this point of view, there is no need to fight for the Far East.


    Yu Mian is the same. Economically, if the investment is not proportional to the income, it is of no significance to rebuild the Far East.


    They were still their previous opinions. Yang Si, who originally wanted to say something, could only close his mouth. "Well, that''s it. I''m sending a report to the young master. Please make a decision."


    Yang Si didn''t mean to fight for it. He didn''t want to affect his relationship with Hu Mang and Yu Mian because of this matter. But he believed that once the matter was reported to the young master, there would be results. At that time, who dared not obey the young master''s order?


    The telegram was sent, but what makes people wonder is that every telegram is like a stone sinking into the sea without any reply. After several consecutive letters failed to get results, the tiger mang three couldn''t stand.


    Whether you can or can''t, you have to send a telegram. What do you mean by not asking?


    Without a definite answer, Hu mang felt a panic. Does this represent the dissatisfaction of the sixth young master?


    "We can''t wait any longer. We have to determine the number of troops." Hu mang called the three together again and said such words.


    The time is approaching April. The road leading to the Far East has already been civilized, and the snow is dissipating every day. It''s time to attack.


    "How many people should be sent? How much logistical support should we need? Can we go down in a war? Should we take Governor Chen back or rebuild the Far East state? How much financial resources and population do we need? Please give commander Hu an accurate figure and get ready."


    As soon as Hu mang opened his mouth, Yu Mian''s problems were thrown out, choking him, and his face became more and more ugly.


    Before, Hu Mang and Yu Mian had the same opinion. But now he can''t receive Yang Chendong''s order. Hu mang is a little uncertain. He can''t stand the pressure and wants to do it. Yu Mian is a little unhappy. Throwing these questions is to make the other party sober up.


    As the head of the original city and the head of the local government, Yu Mian is not wrong to say so. He always estimates his gains and losses. You can''t make a decision as soon as your head is hot. In that case, once it is damaged, it may shake the foundation of Shicheng, or destroy the good situation.


    "This..." Hu mang stopped talking and looked at Yang Si for help.


    Yang Si turned a blind eye to this. He knows exactly who Yu Mian is. Sometimes he dares to argue with the young master for a problem. He doesn''t think Yu Mian can retreat with his own face.


    "That person always wants to send." the tiger Mang''s face that couldn''t get a response was also pulled. When he looked at Yu Mian, he was already a little angry.


    "We must send people to the Far East state, which is also a part of the Yang family. The brothers there are our brothers. But what I mean is to save people. As for the Far East state, it''s better to give up first. When we start to grow completely, it''s feasible to think of ways to garrison there." Yu Mian finally said what he meant.


    The Yang system has indeed developed rapidly over the years. The emergence of countless new things has made them a pot full of money. However, the military expenditure is also large, and every time a new place is occupied, a lot of money and manpower need to be invested in its construction. This is not because no other sound appears.


    Not even the number of people making this sound. Some people think that the Yang system is big enough. What we need to do now is to stabilize everything. After we consolidate the territory, it is not too late to send troops to expand outward. It''s just a few years later, but this method is safe and won''t go wrong.

 Chapter 1368

    But such a voice has been suppressed by Yang Chendong. He doesn''t care that others say he is militaristic or that he is the murderer, because no one in the world knows more about him than how vast the world is and how many places need to be conquered.


    Yang Chendong established the Yang Department and the five-star army. Even his actions will be questioned by his subordinates. It can be imagined that if he can''t lay more territory in his lifetime, once he is gone and replaced with his successor, can he still have his own courage and influence to unify the world and let the Han people respect themselves?


    Yang Chendong didn''t dare to think. He had to bow his head to do it. Fortunately, although the cost of occupation and expansion is not small, the business diversification and diversification of chiembedded city also earn enough money for war expenses. After being ruled for many years, provinces such as Vietnam and Laos have reached a balance of payments from their previous investment. If they continue, they can provide returns to Chiqian city. In addition to his strong personality charm and influence, no one dares to publicly criticize the expansion.


    Even he worked so hard that he didn''t dare to leave it to others. This is why there is a problem in the Far East, but now Shicheng has not sent reinforcements.


    Besides, Yu Mian said his idea. After a little silence, Hu mang could only nod and agree. "Well, why don''t you do what the city Lord wants?"


    In the absence of better suggestions, Yu Mian''s approach is conservative, but it is better than being safe. Before Yang Chendong''s telegram arrived, we might as well handle it according to this opinion.


    Yang Si didn''t say yes or no. The whole process was like a mute without saying a word. He was also a little confused about the young master''s meaning, but his intuition told him that the young master of the Far East would not give up, otherwise he would not pay so much in these years.


    Yang Si didn''t speak, so Hu Mang and Yu Mian made the decision. After some discussion, they decided to send the 101 army of the new group army to support the Far East state, find Governor Chen and welcome them back.


    The commander of the 101st army is LV Zhuo, a very old general. He works calmly, and it is really appropriate for him to complete the task of saving people and withdrawing them.


    The result of the discussion soon formed a resolution, ordering the 101st army to make preparations before the expedition, and seven days later, the army headed for the Far East state in the north.


    When a large army goes to war, it needs to dispatch troops, grain and grass, and prepare ordnance, clothing, etc., which is a very cumbersome thing. Also, the 101st army is stationed near Shicheng. Otherwise, I''m afraid it won''t be possible to complete the preparations in 20 days in half a month.


    As time went by, with the full preparation of the city master''s office and the logistics headquarters, all the materials to be taken were loaded into carriages. Because the road was far away and the road was not easy to walk, a full 1000 carts were prepared for logistics materials alone. It is said that this is not all, but the first batch, and then there will be the second batch and the third batch. When the army set out, people ate horses and chewed all the way, which was a huge consumption every day.


    Just from this point of view, Yu Mian''s idea of withdrawing from the Far East must be nothing wrong.


    After six days of preparation, seeing that the army is about to set out tomorrow, Hu mang called commander LV Zhuo to the office. They discussed the route of marching, how to protect themselves after entering the Far East state, how to find Chen Bo and others, and how to retreat safely.


    When they were discussing warmly, suddenly the door of the office was pushed open. Hu Mang''s face, which was listening to commander LV Zhuo''s comments, showed a sense of displeasure. It is impolite to push the door in without permission. When he wanted to scold, but saw that the visitor was Yang Si, he had to suppress his dissatisfaction.


    Tiger mang still wanted to say something. Before he spoke, Yang Si spoke first, "tiger head, commander LV, don''t discuss. The young master is coming."


    "Hmm? What?" there was no need to discuss. Hu mang was stunned. When he heard the young master coming, his mind suddenly went blank. The first feeling was that he had heard wrong.


    Isn''t the sixth young master in chixian city? He has heard that seven of the eight ladies are pregnant. I have to say that the young master is really good at both literature and martial arts. He is so powerful in this regard. Because of this, everyone thinks that the young master should accompany the ladies in the Royal Palace of the red inlaid city. Who would have thought of suddenly appearing in Shicheng?


    "Yes, the young master is here. Captain Qiu Wu of the vanguard black riding Dragon Guard has entered the city first. We''d better go out to meet him." when Yang Si said this, he also didn''t believe it, but when he saw Qiu Wu, all his disbelief disappeared.


    As the leader of the first brigade of the black riding Dragon Guard, it is an indisputable fact that where he appears often represents where the young master will appear.


    Hearing that even Qiu Wu appeared, Hu mang would not believe it. He quickly received the map of the Far East state, went out of the office and sorted out his military uniform. At the same time, his face was very ugly.


    At this time, the young master came to Shicheng, which can only show that their work made the young master dissatisfied. As the most trusted person of the young master, he felt a pale face and even some hot pain.


    Hu Mang, with a gloomy face, regardless of what war he was discussing with LV Zhuo, strode out of the group army headquarters and went straight to the east gate of Shicheng with Yang Si. On the way, I also met Yu Mian, who was also worried and looked ugly. But this time, the three didn''t even want to say polite words. They just nodded to each other and took a big step.


    At the east gate, the dusty Yang Chendong appeared far away with the black riding Dragon Guard.


    In order to be in a hurry, Yang Chendong and others came all the way. I don''t know how many war horses they had changed. Only then did they finally arrive at Shicheng in the shortest time.


    Compared with the last time he left, Yang Chendong''s face was also full of displeasure. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with the response of Hu Mang, Yu Mian and Yang on the issue of dealing with the Far East state this time.


    Just dissatisfaction to dissatisfaction, Yang Chendong did not mean to blame the three. After all, not everyone knows the importance of the Far East like him. Even in Russia, which has become very powerful in the future, the area of the Far East accounts for more than a quarter of the whole country. It is no exaggeration to say that once it is occupied and stabilized, it is not far from unifying the whole Russia.


    Of course, today''s Russia is not even a country, and it still lives hard under the oppression of Mongolian cavalry descendants.


    At the east gate, Hu Mang and other high-level officials of Shicheng stood straight here. As soon as they saw Yang Chendong riding a white dragon, the people led by Hu mang fell to their knees with a thump and shouted guilty.


    "Let''s talk about it in the city." Yang Chendong just looked around and rode a horse. This time he didn''t stand down and greet everyone, which already represented his dissatisfaction.


    It''s not easy to blame these people, but it''s also necessary to give some face appropriately. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen when I encounter such a thing in the future.


    Hu mang followed Yang Chendong with an uneasy heart, and then went to the other courtyard of the palace in Shicheng. When there were only three people left outside the high school, they fell to their knees with a plop again.


    Yang Er had found a chair for Yang Chendong to sit down, and then stood aside.


    This time, Yang ER was also very angry. The Far East state was developed at the request of the young master. It also invested a lot of human and material resources and stationed troops. Something happened there. Shicheng is the closest. It should send troops to reinforce it at the first time. Why did it take so long?


    No matter what reason they have, it is clear that they don''t believe the young master. At this point, Yang Er didn''t mean to plead for Hu Mang and others. As Yang Er, who has followed Yang Chendong for the longest time, knows the power of the sixth master better than anyone. Although his mind is full of questions about some things, it is undeniable that the young master''s strength has completely conquered him. Even now, the young master will rush into the Daming Palace with him, he will not be full of questions like others, but will execute without blinking.


    Yang er''s execution and obedience are also appreciated by Yang Chendong. And this person also has his own intelligence. He knows what to say and what not to ask. This is also the main reason why Yang Chendong is willing to stay with him.


    There was no meaning to let the three get up. Yang Chendong sitting there listened to the report of the three. Especially in the northern Ming Dynasty.


    Yang Chendong had laid all the foundations when he left. The defeat of the 400000 troops in the northern Ming Dynasty dealt a great blow to the arrogance of the northern Ming Dynasty. Finally, they had to give in and sent Shi Heng to talk about reconciliation with Yu Mian. A million Han people have been sent over, and Gao Yu and others have also been sent back to the northern Ming court. Naturally, it is impossible for those soldiers who have surrendered to return.


    With people and sufficient population, many things will be easy to do. The land around Shicheng has been reclaimed again, and a large number of potatoes and corn have been planted. It can be imagined that there will be no problem for the future Shicheng to be self-sufficient in grain.


    The crown reported the matter in person, but there was no joy on his face. All this was arranged by Yang Chendong when he left. He just implemented it and didn''t take much credit.


    As soon as Yu Mian closed his mouth after reporting, Hu Mang, who couldn''t wait, opened his mouth, "young master, I''m guilty. Please punish me. About the Far East..."


    "Well, you don''t need to worry about the problem of the Far East state. The new first group army takes good care of the city and can be the logistics officer of the new Third Army and the new Fifth Army." Yang Chendong simply waved his hand.

 Chapter 1369

    "Young master, our new one..." knowing that Yang Chendong is unhappy, Hu mang still wants to continue to fight. But Yang Chendong said again, "this time, the young master will lead the troops in person, so don''t ask for instructions. By the way, a lot of manpower will be used on this trip, and the needed food, grass and other things will be transported to the city in a short time. Well, everything will be handed over to the logistics command."


    This opening just called Yang Si''s name, even Yu Mian was excluded. Yu Mian''s face became very ugly.


    Yu Mian is not just Yu Qian''s son. If this is the case, Yang Chendong will not give him an important task. The big deal is to spend more money to find a comfortable place to stay. But he didn''t. instead, he put such an important burden on him. This is enough to illustrate his ability.


    But being able doesn''t mean that he is completely open-minded. At least in dealing with the Far East, he doesn''t do very well and his thought is too conservative.


    In this matter, Yang Chendong can also see that there is no problem for people like Yu Mian to keep their career, but there is still a lot of difference when it comes to development. Even so, he will take good care of his home, which can be regarded as the best use of people.


    Hu Mang and Yu Mian, two people who opposed the investment in Canada''s Yuandong Prefecture, fought side by side. Only Yang Si, who has always advocated strong support, was reused, which has explained Yang Chendong''s attitude.


    "By the way, this time, the new second army will also be transferred to the front line of Far East state. The two cities of Shajing and Jingzhou they guarded will belong to the defense line of the new first group army, and you two must keep them well." Yang Chendong seemed to think of something, added this sentence, and then turned around and left. I haven''t stopped all the way. It''s better to have a sleep first.


    Yang Chendong left. Yang Si also had a lot of things to do next. He went to the logistics command to arrange. Only Hu Mang and Yu Mian remained in place.


    Hu mang needless to say, his performance this time disappointed the young master. He regretted 11 million. If the young master had known that he attached so much importance to the Far East state, where would he care if the pay and return were in direct proportion? He would have ordered to send troops for support long ago.


    Now, not only himself, but also the new group army was thrown aside this time. This feeling made him very uncomfortable.


    But Yu Mian didn''t mean to admit his mistake. Or he didn''t realize he was wrong. After seeing Yang Chendong leave like this, he got up and looked at Hu Mang and said: "Commander tiger doesn''t have to be discouraged. We didn''t do anything wrong this time. The Far East state is too far away from us and too barren. The more support there, the greater the loss will be. I''ll make it clear to the sixth young master now. I''ll dissuade him."


    As he spoke, Yu Mian strode to follow Yang Chendong''s departure. Hu mang was smart, and then followed him. He also wanted to see if yu Mian could persuade the young master. If so, at least it proved that this decision was not wrong.


    Yang Chendong just returned to the bedroom of Shicheng palace and washed his face. When he was ready to go to the bedroom and have a comfortable sleep, Yang Er came to report that Yu Mian asked for an interview.


    "No, the young master is tired." Yang Chendong waved his hand. Of course he knows what Yu Mian is going to say. He really doesn''t want to quarrel with each other now. It''s not terrible for a person to make a mistake, but he''s afraid he won''t realize his mistake at all. Just for the sake of his father Yu Qian, he didn''t care.


    "Young master, you''d better see him. Lord Yu knelt outside the door. He claimed that if you didn''t see him, he would kneel and die there." Yang Er scratched his head and said with a headache.


    "This Yu Mian is really pedantic." Yang Chendong knew that he couldn''t sleep after hearing it.


    He knew that the imperial historian of the Ming Dynasty was very powerful. Some people were not even afraid of death in order to speak to the emperor. On the contrary, some people were proud of it. Even if the emperor ordered to kill them, they were still excited that they could be written into history books.


    In Yang Chendong''s eyes, I can''t understand it at all. It''s not neuropathy. What is it?


    But he hasn''t experienced it in these years, which makes him think it''s just a legend. Now there''s finally an example. "Hey." after a sigh, Yang Chendong knows that he''s gone.


    "Please let him in." Yang Chendong had to tidy up a skirt and said helplessly.


    "Young master, tiger head is kneeling outside, too. Look." Yang Er reminded him carefully.


    "All come in, all come in." one is Yang and the other is Fang. Yang Chendong decided to meet them and see what they wanted to say.


    Yang Er got the order and went out. After a while, Yu Mian and Hu mang walked into the hall. When they saw Yang Chendong, they knelt down together.


    "Don''t kneel down, just stand and say anything." Yang Chendong kindly dissuaded.


    "No, this time the minister must talk on his knees." Yu Mian was like a stubborn donkey who didn''t hit the south wall and didn''t look back, raising his head and sticking his neck.


    "Well, if you''re willing to kneel, kneel." Yang Chendong looked at Yu Mian''s picture. If you don''t let me kneel, I''ll die to show you. He was simply lazy to take care of it. As long as the other party was happy, whatever he wanted.


    Finally I can kneel on the ground and Yu Mian looks very happy. He straightened himself first, and then he said: "Wang, it''s my intention not to send troops to support the Far East state, which has nothing to do with Commander tiger. My subordinates think that the Far East state is too far away, and half of the climate in a year is cold. There is no future for development in such a cold place, and it''s not worth investing too much there. Now Wang has preliminarily determined the grassland. You also said that there are many minerals near Shicheng, which are now What we have to do here is to stabilize the situation here, appease the people here, reclaim grain fields and minerals, and win step by step. When we have enough strength, it''s not too late to find a way to go north. "


    "Wang, it has always been a taboo for strategists to go on an expedition."


    "Wang, don''t let the Army take risks because of selling names. It''s not worth it..."


    Speaking later, Yu Mian knocked his head to the ground while kneeling on the ground. Only a few times, there was blood oozing from his forehead. If the tiger mang on one side didn''t see the opportunity quickly, I''m afraid the consequences would be more serious.


    This scene is an eye opener for Yang Chendong.


    He also saw from some historical books that some direct ministers had committed various acts of death in order to make the emperor accept his words. However, they were only recorded in words. In this life, he became the king of Wunan, but none of the people below did so, so he attributed everything to his wisdom.


    Because he is wise, his subordinates will not oppose his own opinions. But now, Yu Mian''s behavior is to let him know that even if you think something is right, others will not necessarily think so.


    Sigh in your heart, do you think what is right must be right?


    Of course, Yang Chendong won''t say it in this way. It hurts the minister''s heart, and it''s not what a famous gentleman did. What he has to do now is not reprimand, but reason. Persuading the other party with reason is to convince people with virtue.


    "Well, Yu Mian, you said that the Far East is a bitter and cold place. The king asked you, wasn''t Shicheng a bitter and cold place before? Who could have thought that there would be today when we first invested in the construction of the city here? That is, Shicheng can create miracles, why can''t the Far East?"


    "It''s different, it''s different." Yu Mian raised his head and said quite forcefully, "after all, Shicheng is only the edge of the grassland. Whether it''s land or water, it can be regarded as convenient transportation, and it plays a very important military role. It''s worth investing more here."


    "Then who can say that the Far East state has no important military geographical role? Who knows if one day, the Far East state will be as prosperous as Shicheng or even more than here?" Yang Chendong, who is familiar with later history, knows that what he said is correct, because later generations have proved all this with action.


    Yu Mian doesn''t know this. He just thinks Yang Chendong did all this for face.


    In his opinion, I''m afraid that King Wu Nan already knows that investing so much manpower and material resources in the Far East state is a loss of money, just because of good face and can''t admit it. Now he has to make a mistake and continue to invest troops and financial resources in the Far East state, which is simply going farther and farther on the wrong road.


    As a person who was valued by him and also a person who received kindness, Yu Mian had to stand up and say it well. The king''s face is important, but it can''t make mistakes again and again because of face and lose so many people and money.


    Although Yang Chendong''s words are true, it''s a pity that Yu Mian, who thinks he has seen through everything, doesn''t think so. Seeing Yang Chendong still talking about the good of the Far East state, he looks incredulous.


    This scene is being seen by Yang Chendong. He knows that Yu Mian doesn''t believe his judgment on the Far East state at all. Even so, no matter how many explanations are useless, it can only be slapped in the face with practical actions. "Well, even if the city Lord doesn''t believe it, why don''t we just gamble?"


    "Gambling? I don''t gamble." Yu Mian shook his head and said disdainfully.


    "Your mother." Yang Chendong almost scolded. Facing Yu Mian, a minister who doesn''t enter the oil and salt, he really doesn''t know what to say. He is more and more sure in his heart that he must look like this time and succeed. Otherwise, I''m afraid with this victory, there will not be only Yu Mian under his banner, but also Li Mian At that time, it would be even more difficult to do anything.


    This will also be a great blow to his authority, which is something he absolutely doesn''t want to see.


    "No, you have to gamble this time, and you have to gamble if you don''t gamble. It will last for three years. If the Far East state can''t be self-sufficient and prove its important military geographical location within three years, it will be regarded as my king''s loss. If you have any suggestions in the future, my king will listen carefully, and even give priority to your opinions. But if you prove everything after three years, you will lose and go there At that time, when the king made a decision, you could not obstruct and interfere. How about it? "

 Chapter 1370

    Yu Mian''s problem must be solved, otherwise there will be endless trouble. Think about it. This time even Hu mang was moved by the other party. He didn''t know what would happen next.


    It''s only three years. It can be said that Yang Chendong is desperate this time. At least in his ears, he thought so.


    It''s only three years. What if he has been in office for three years? Once we fail, we will not have such a rash advance in the future. It is cost-effective anyway. As for whether the sixth young master will win or not, Yu Mian will not consider it.


    He participated in the whole process of the construction of Shicheng, and it is needless to say how many difficulties there are. This is because Shicheng is not too far from Liaodong and Beiming Kyoto, and you can get help if you need anything. Of course, the Far East state will also get the support of the red embedded City, and even the king of Wunan is there. Maybe it will only get more resources, but so what? After all, it''s too far away. Can it really be like the beginning city?


    At least Yu Mian doesn''t believe it. Well, it''s worth a bet anyway. Finally, Yu Mian raised his head, "OK, bet."


    After Yu Mian answered the bet, he could not interfere with Yang Chendong''s every move. He finally relaxed and the first thing he did was to sleep. No matter what you want to do, you must have a good body, which is a prerequisite.


    When Yang Chendong fell asleep, the news about his gambling with Yu Mian also spread. This naturally means Yu Mian. He is afraid that Yang Chendong will go back on his word. He wants to do it.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong does not know. Even if he knows, he won''t care too much. That is, he dares to say that he is naturally confident of winning.


    This sleep lasted until that night. When Yang Chendong woke up, he was in good spirits. Yang Er took the opportunity to take a nap. When he saw that Yang Chendong had woken up, he entered the room with a basin of water. When the master washed his face, he said aloud: "young master, commander Tian Hu, commander shebie and Mr. Dai Kuo are all here."


    "OK, let them enter the hall for discussion." Yang Chendong put down the towel in his hand and smiled confidently on his face.


    The first Cavalry Division in the world, after obtaining the permission of Yang Chendong, completed the task of expanding the army by the division in a few months. Thanks also to the Liaodong cavalry of the northern Ming Dynasty, who captured more than 40000 people in the first war with them. After ideological education, most of them have now become a glorious soldier in the first cavalry army in the world.


    After the expansion of the army, the combat power of the first cavalry army in the world has also doubled geometrically. With more than 40000 soldiers, even facing several times the enemy, they are not at all.


    Needless to say, there is the shame of false surrender. They are eager to change themselves through a big war. This call to Yang Chendong, they naturally should have nothing to do. From the commander to the soldiers, they are full of war.


    Dai Kuo, who was originally a member of the Far East army, was transferred by Yang Chendong this time to enter the Far East with the help of the advantage of the other party''s familiarity with the situation. With the help of this teacher, doing things will get twice the result with half the effort.


    When the three saw Yang Chendong in the hall, they all looked excited and saluted a military salute. Only from their mental outlook, they should have been fully prepared.


    "Very good, look at your appearance, I know in my heart." looking at the three people, Yang Chendong also smiled, which was a confident smile. "You must have known that Tang Shengjun''s transformation has made the situation in the Far East unknown, and has successfully aroused the anger of our five-star army. This time, I will go in person to let those who betray and dare to be our enemy know what the consequences will be if they annoy our five-star army. How, do you three have the confidence to enter the Far East and promote our five-star army Military prestige? "


    "Yes." the three answered in unison, with the excitement and excitement before the war on their faces.


    "Ha ha, OK, let''s discuss the dispatch of troops." when Yang Chendong laughed, Yang Er had commanded several black riding dragon guards to carry the map sand table of the Far East state. That night, the people discussed until late at night.


    With the food and grass prepared by the new group army for the 101 army, Yang Chendong only rested in Shicheng for two days. He personally took a regiment of 2000 black riding dragon guards and division Dai Kuo, as well as the first division of the first army of the heavenly cavalry, as the leading force to the North.


    Farewell will take the other four divisions of the first cavalry army in the world, plus the other four regiments in Dai Kuo''s hands and all the new second army, waiting for the arrival of materials from chiembedded city. This time, Yang Chendong obviously made a capital. It is said that there are enough materials from dozens of large ships and 2000 cars just transported from chixian city.


    Besides, Yang Chendong paid. After he got out of Shicheng, he went straight to the north and walked along the road of transporting materials.


    From Shicheng to the Far East, the road is really not close, but the road is not so difficult. On the contrary, they have been building roads, and even vigorously laid railway tracks within a certain distance, so that the progress of the army is not slow.


    I walked 250 miles on the first day. This naturally has something to do with the fact that the vanguard troops are all lightly armed. But without the foundation laid before, I''m afraid I can''t reach this speed.


    Just three days later, the vanguard army led by Yang Chendong entered the Chita area, and the shadow of yablonov mountain can be seen from a distance.


    At this time, the Far East was like a piece of natural jade, which had not been mined and damaged. From a distance, there are many mountains and a layer of light green, which represents the beginning of spring.


    Because of the climate, the winter in the Far East comes much later than the Daming Festival. You can see a small amount of snow in some places where the sun can''t shine. With this, we can feel the helplessness of the bitter and cold land.


    In such a climate, no wonder no one occupies such a large territory. But all this will change with the arrival of Yang Chendong.


    Dai Kuo took a regiment of soldiers and left first. As a pioneer among the pioneers, he wants to find commander Chen Bo in the fastest way. Relatively speaking, the vanguard army brought by Yang Chendong doesn''t have to rush so much. It just needs to follow the mark left by the other party.


    When the army entered the mountains, the road became more and more difficult. In the past, it was only said in the telegram that because of the road and distance, two-thirds of the materials supporting the Far East state would be consumed on the road. Yang Chendong still didn''t believe it, but he had a deeper understanding of it after walking in person. He finally knew why Yu Mian would risk so much to stop himself from supporting the Far East.


    "Is the road difficult? Are there many difficulties?" Yang Chendong snorted. He likes challenges. If the task is too easy to complete, it will lose his meaning. It''s like in the last life, sometimes in order to complete a task given by his superior, he can hide in one place and eat for 36 hours. Compared with the hardships he ate at that time, these hardships are really nothing now.


    "Send a telegram to commander shebie and tell him to open up a road for the army in the place where the army goes. Don''t be too wide, but just pass the carriage first." if you want to be rich, build the road first. It can be said to be a truth. It''s useful to put it there.


    The biggest obstacle to the development of the Far East state is transportation. We can''t solve this problem. Everything else is the same as we didn''t say.


    After finishing the road, the vanguard army continued to move forward. After crossing the jabronov mountain, it saw the stanov mountain (i.e. waixing''an mountain). It took a few days. After passing there, it saw the Ardan river. When we got here, the Scout of the forward finally came the news and finally saw the crowd.


    Beside the Ardan River, water and grass have developed from light green to dark green, and close to the water source. Such a place is often the favorite environment for grazing people. It is also reasonable to see human beings in such a place.


    There are not many people on the other side, that is, about 100 people. When Yang Chendong appeared beside the river with the vanguard army, the busy herdsmen were very frightened. Women''s cries, children''s cries, and some young people with short knives had rushed out of the tent and stood together at the most periphery.


    Herdsmen have their own rules. Once they encounter unknown situations, the young people of the ethnic group will habitually protect the elderly, women and children in the middle, which can better protect the ethnic group in the war. Under normal circumstances, even if these young men are killed, the lives of the elderly, women and children will not be in danger, but will become slaves of another ethnic group.


    It''s the same everywhere. If you want to survive, you always need a large population. Sometimes, the result of leading two tribes to go to war directly is to rob the population. More sometimes, a woman is often robbed more than ten times from her youth to her old age, so that he has forgotten who was the leader of the tribe who robbed her first.


    The sudden appearance of the five-star army, each riding a tall horse and holding a bright sharp saber, made the faces of the young people of this small tribe show fear and powerlessness.


    When one side''s strength is thousands of times stronger than the other, it is no longer necessary to fight this war, which is also a cause of great despair.


    "The army stopped moving." Yang Er shouted loudly after he got the order. As soon as the loud voice came out, all the cavalry soldiers of the first division of the first army of the world cavalry stopped.

 Chapter 1371

    "The army is stationed on the spot." Yang er''s loud voice is still heard in the air. It''s also good to have Yang er. At least you don''t need to take any speakers, and the orders can be conveyed.


    The cavalry of the five-star army stopped, and the black riding dragon guards also stopped. Only Yang Chendong rode a horse with Yang Er, Tian Hu and Badaojiang, and went to the surrounded herdsman camp.


    The reason why it is a camp, not a yurt, is that these herdsmen are not Mongolian descendants. They are authentic white skinned and Russian.


    Among the people, except Yang Chendong, the other three saw the authentic white for the first time, so they looked more curiously. However, Yang Chendong''s face was not surprised and plain. He rode to the periphery, looked at the young man with only more than 20 and asked, "Hala whistle, can you speak Chinese?"


    Of course, this sentence was spoken in Russian. Although Yang Chendong of the previous life joined the military very early and had no opportunity to further study in University, he did know a lot about the languages and cultures of various countries. This is what people say that it is better to travel ten thousand miles than to read ten thousand books.


    "Yes, we will." one of the young men, who was eight feet tall, looked at Yang Chendong with some vigilance and replied.


    "Very good." Yang Chendong doesn''t want to speak. It''s good that the other party can speak Chinese. He smiled and nodded, "then please take me to your patriarch. Don''t worry, I don''t mean any harm."


    With these words, Yang Chendong also deliberately spread out his hands and said that he was not armed. He looked harmless and friendly to people and animals.


    In fact, Yang Chendong really doesn''t want to treat these people like that. Unless it is a hostile armed force, Yang Chendong will regard all the people he sees here as quasi people. That can be a member of Yang Department at any time. How can he do that kind of thing that hurts his strength?


    Yang Chendong said politely. The young man really knew that he had no choice. Seeing that there are tens of thousands of cavalry on the other side, we don''t even have to deal with these more than 20 people. One person can spit. But they did not start immediately, but wanted to solve the problem through peace talks, which has given them great face.


    "Please." the young man who knew he had no choice finally nodded, then turned around and took Yang Chendong to the camp of the tribe behind him.


    Yang Chen''s east side is still four people, moving forward without haste or delay. Although there are only four of them, one is more powerful than the other. Don''t say that there are only more than 20 young people with knives. Even if there are ten times more, they won''t be afraid.


    It''s just a tribe of more than a hundred people. The territory is not big. Just a few tens of meters later, he came to a camp that looked intact. Yang Chendong got off his horse happily, looked at the unattended camp and asked, "here?"


    "Yes." the young man just nodded without too much introduction. Then he looked at Yang Chendong with big eyes, obviously paying attention to his every move.


    "Ha ha." Yang Chendong smiled and thought, is this testing his courage? Do you need to make a group of knives and axes around and have a cup? But I think a small tribe here doesn''t have such strength.


    Yang Chendong, who didn''t want to be looked down upon, decided to take a look in the account, so that Yang Er wanted to rush in first to observe the environment, which was blocked by him. The five-star army suddenly appeared here. It is impossible for the other party to ambush. And even if it is true, will he be afraid with his master''s strength?


    In the white man''s slightly examining eyes, Yang Chendong opened the curtain with empty hands. Only this spirit made the man nod involuntarily. The heart of Yang Chendong is much higher.


    Lift the curtain and enter it into the account. The first thing that came into view was a warm breath. After a brief glance, Yang Chendong calculated that there were at least more than 30 people in the account. Among them, women and children are the most, and the elderly are the least, and the elderly sitting in the middle of the account stand out from the crowd.


    Different from the others in the tent, the old man in the tent was calmly looking at Yang Chendong when others were afraid. Yang Chendong is also looking at each other. He has a feeling that this must be an old man with a story. At least he should see a lot of scenes of life and death, otherwise he will not be so calm.


    Both sides were looking at each other, but no one spoke first. After about ten minutes of rest, Yang Er outside the account finally couldn''t help shouting, "young master, are you okay?"


    "It''s all right. Go get some food and drink and send them in." Yang Chendong said without looking back. Then he strode towards the old man and said with a smile on his face, "what do you call the old man?"


    A person into the account, so calm, so calm, this is what the old man has never seen in his life.


    Unconsciously, he put away a short knife hidden in his sleeve, forced a smile on his face and said, "old man jerovsky is the chief of these people. But I don''t know what distinguished guests call him?"


    Yang Chendong can indeed be called a distinguished guest. Just the golden robe on his body is not vulgar, shaking people''s eyes.


    "It''s the head of a family. I''m disrespectful. My name is Yang Chendong, and the people on the grassland also call me Tian Khan." when Yang Chendong smiled, he had strided to the old man''s side, and then sat down with his knees crossed at will.


    As soon as the Khan''s name came out, it was obvious that the faces of the people in the tent had changed, and then all kinds of fear and fear were covered on their faces again.


    The name of Khan is now only used for the Mongols, and as a Russian ethnic group ruled by the Mongols for more than 200 years, I hate and fear them. It is no exaggeration to say that many times, a sentence from the Mongols can stop the baby from crying.


    Everyone''s performance fell into Yang Chendong''s eyes, and he wanted to explain something. But before he could speak, the chief named jerovsky said, "don''t panic, don''t panic, he is different from ordinary Mongols."


    The chief said this sentence in Russian, and Yang Chendong naturally heard it clearly. He asked curiously, "why am I different from other Mongols?"


    "Can you understand Russian?" the old man was surprised at first, but soon calmed down again. Obviously, in a region, Russians and Mongols alternate with each other. They have long been indiscriminate, and the language is a little confused. It''s like these Russians can speak Chinese and Mongolian. Why can''t people speak Russian?


    After the old man''s reprimand, the tent was quiet. The chief looked at Yang Chendong and asked, "God Khan? Forgive my stupidity. It seems that no one dares to call this name except Genghis Khan, the noble."


    "Not bad." Yang Chendong smiled and nodded. He didn''t expect that the chief was still knowledgeable, but he still had to correct one thing. "I''m not Mongolian, but a genuine Han. The name of Khan this day is a respectful title of Mongols to me."


    "Are you not Mongolian? But Han?" the answer made jerovsky''s face flash with surprise for the first time. Then he thought of something and asked, "but I don''t know what connection Tian Khan has with the Han people in the Far East?"


    Unexpectedly, the old man also knew the Han people in the Far East. Yang Chendong was interested, "the chief knows them? Yes, we are together."


    As soon as Yang Chendong admitted it, the chief''s face obviously relaxed a little, and then said, "I''ve been to the Far East state. I''ve moved stones there, helped build the city, and got some wages. The Han people there are still good."


    "Salary? Good?" Yang Chendong couldn''t understand the information. Even though the old man has been to the Far East state, why not live and settle there? It''s better than wandering around. With doubts in his heart, Yang Chendong asked, "I didn''t expect the chief to go there to help, but I just don''t know how the chief impressed there?"


    "Seal image?" the chief seemed to say after recalling: "the seal image is good. At least they don''t discriminate against us Russians so much. We will pay enough for our work. Although it''s not as much as the Han people, it''s good. The city is also magnificent, but it''s a pity that we are not allowed to live there."


    "You are not allowed to live there?" Yang Chendong was shocked when he heard about it for the first time.


    "Yes, we are not allowed to live, saying that we are not Han people." jerovsky looked a little gloomy when he said this.


    Hearing this, Yang Chendong smiled bitterly in his heart. He said to Chen Bo that his heart must be different. But it doesn''t mean that other people are not allowed to live in the city except Han people.


    Just like Shicheng, not all the people living in it are Han people. Among them, many people from various tribes of Mongolia are foreign businessmen. They are allowed to live in the city. As long as they can prove their identity, they have the right to live in the city, not hostile and dangerous elements. The difference is that they have to pay more than Han people.


    Yang Chendong knows why the Far East has not developed in recent years. It must be that the policy is wrong.


    Speaking of Chen Bo, his ability to March and fight is still good. But the stronger one is to do ideological work for people, otherwise they won''t be the first political commissars in the cold front. It''s a pity that he has no experience in building a city and has no chance to learn. He just works with his own ideas. This will inevitably lead to many wrong ways. This person does not know what it means to mobilize the masses and how to rely on the masses to establish base areas.

 Chapter 1372

    Thinking of this, Yang Chendong has more confidence in the three-year appointment. He couldn''t find the problem before. Now he knows what''s wrong. As long as he corrects it in time, the development of the Far East state can certainly go further. Maybe everything will be changed in less than three years, and there will be another large base in the Yang Department.


    If you want to change, start with yourself. When he thought of this, Yang Chendong got up and bowed to jerovsky when jerovsky was confused.


    This gift frightened jerovsky. He will never forget that Khan has 10000 cavalry outside the tent. Now he is a man-made knife and meat. How can he receive such a big gift?


    Jerovsky hurriedly wanted to get up and get out of the way, but Yang Chendong had turned around and saluted the others in the account one by one. His voice also came out, "Things in the Far East state were unfair to everyone before. That is, when I came to the Far East state, I naturally wanted to change. In this way, if you want to settle in the Far East state in the future, you can come at any time. I swear in the name of Tian Khan that you can live in the city as long as you like, and no one will drive you away."


    The so-called relying on the people to establish base areas means uniting more people to fight the enemy. Of course, these more people are not only Han people, but also local aborigines, nearby Russians and Mongols who are willing to reform.


    In fact, uniting more people means uniting more hardworking people, more people who are willing to stop fighting, are willing to peace, and are willing to get a better tomorrow through labor. Whoever has this will, we should unite regardless of nationality, color or region.


    Only in this way can the Far East have the strongest influence and a firm foothold in the shortest time. As for the problem that the hearts of non-Chinese people will be different, that is, they will be treated differently in the future and will not give foreign people higher power and identity. This does not mean that all foreign people are enemies. In that case, don''t say anything about Unifying the world.


    Besides, without the background of foreign people, does it show the dignity of Han identity?


    It''s like returning home in rich clothes. It''s always necessary to let more people know and see it. Otherwise, the night trip in rich clothes will lose its original meaning.


    "What?" when he saw Yang Chendong''s oath, jerovsky stared at Yang Chendong with disbelief. In that look, there was not only shock, but also doubt.


    Yang Chendong looks like thirty years old. Even because the martial arts have reached the master''s level, it looks like he will be younger. Can such young people really do that? The most important thing is that he has the final say.


    Yang Chendong seemed to see the doubts in each other''s eyes and said with a smile, "yes or no, the chief just needs to go to the Far East state."


    Jerovsky nodded his head. Yes, it''s true or false. You''ll see it at that time.


    At this time, the curtain opened from the outside. Yang Er, Badaojiang and Tian Hu walked into the big curtain with a pile of food.


    As long as conditions permit, Yang Chendong never wronged himself. This time, he not only brought essential military food such as compressed biscuits, but also instant noodles, ham sausage, various cans and cigarettes.


    As the three entered, all kinds of food soon piled up. These beautifully packaged foods were not seen by jerovsky and his people before.


    "Come on, try it." Yang Chendong took a ham sausage with a smile on his face, tore it up, took a bite and chewed it in his mouth. There were some cans, which were fragrant after opening, and soon there was a continuous sound of swallowing saliva in the account.


    The old people and women can restrain themselves as much as possible, but those children can''t. originally, because of the heavy snow, they had no food for a long time. They mainly relied on the Bank of the water to catch some small fish and kill some sheep and horses. Where have they seen such a wide range of good things?


    "Eat whatever you like. This was originally for you." Yang Chendong smiled when he saw the eager eyes of the children and the adults forcibly controlling their own eyes.


    But the children didn''t do it. Although some people''s saliva had flowed from the corners of their mouths, they still controlled themselves and just focused on the chief jerovsky.


    "Eat." jerovsky said after hesitation. Although he didn''t know why the Khan was so kind to himself, even though the food was already in front of him, he didn''t eat it for nothing. Even if it was really dangerous, he could be a full ghost after death, didn''t he?


    When the children got permission, they rushed to the pile of food until they couldn''t get the extra things with their hands. Then they hurried back to their mothers, and then there was a sound of wolfing down.


    At this time, even people who have no appetite will be hungry after seeing the performance of these children.


    With food as a bridge, Yang Chendong soon became one with jerovsky. When two crude cigars were lit and put into the two populations, jerovsky had no defense against Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong smiled. The first step is to eliminate the wariness. The second step is to pull into the relationship between each other. The next step is how to integrate everyone and become their own people.


    For this set, Yang Chendong naturally has his own way. In short, it is nothing more than inducement.


    People die for wealth, birds die for food. When a person has a full stomach, the next thing to consider is how to have more wealth so as not to starve. Yang Chendong, who knew the heart of these herdsmen, killed the killer mace - silver.


    When Yang Chendong explained to jerovsky that people other than Han people were allowed to live in the Far East state in the future, not only that, as long as they recognized and restored the Far East state, they could get an identity certificate, be assigned to fields, have jobs and have their own houses, they would bring more people and get rewards, Jerovsky''s eyes lit up.


    Because of geography and climate, the Far East is indeed sparsely populated. But this does not mean that there is no population here, but because the place is too large and the population is too large, it does not attract attention. But if you calculate carefully, the population here is hundreds of thousands or even more.


    There are countless mountains, forests and lakes here. There are wild animals in the mountains and fresh fish at the mouth of the lake. These are all things that can fill your stomach. It''s much better than only green grass on the grassland. So it''s always attractive here.


    The reason why people don''t come here is that it''s too cold in winter and there is no security. But if they have their own houses in the Far East, they will not be cold in winter and have more security guarantees. In this way, how can such a place not be attractive?


    After listening to Yang Chendong''s words, jerovsky nodded solemnly, "thank God Khan. Don''t worry, I will tell this good news to other tribes as much as possible."


    It didn''t take much effort to convince jerovsky. Yang Chendong was in a good mood. He casually asked if there was anything special happening in this place recently.


    This is just a casual question. Yang Chendong didn''t think about what jerovsky would know. After all, they don''t know about the mutiny in the Far East state, and naturally they shouldn''t know too much about the outside world.


    Surprisingly, it was just a casual question, but it really asked some things. Jerovsky actually said something strange, "Tian Khan, it''s not far from here by the AMGA river. Our people inadvertently saw a Mongolian cavalry stationed there."


    "Mongolian cavalry?" when hearing the result, Yang Chendong''s eyes lit up and then asked, "how many people are there?"


    "Hundreds of people. You can ask nikolaf specifically. He saw it before." jerovsky said something to a woman around him. The woman promised and left. Soon after, nikolaf entered the big tent.


    Nikolav was the leader of those young people who had stood in front of the five-star army. But at the meeting, he looked at Yang Chendong without hostility, but only gratitude.


    He was oppressed and ruled by the Mongols when he was born, and lived as follows. Nikolaf''s greatest wish is to have a full meal. Later, I grew up slowly, but even this little wish has not been achieved. After his wife gave birth to a child, he put this wish on his son. He just hopes that one day, his son can have a full meal, and he can close his eyes even if he dies.


    Now, this wish has finally come true. Just now, he saw his only son eat a lot of food until he couldn''t eat any more and even vomited out. He cried.


    From small to large, no matter what difficulties he encountered, he didn''t even eat for a few days, and he didn''t cry. He still fought with fate with all his strength. But after watching his son eat a full meal and his belly bulge, his tears finally flow out uncontrollably. He felt that his life was worth it.


    Thanks to Yang Chendong, he has achieved his wish. Now eunuch has something to ask him. Naturally, he knows nothing. This makes a detailed report to Yang Chendong about a team of Mongolian cavalry he saw when he wanted to get something to eat for his son and went hunting a few days ago.

 Chapter 1373

    "They look like about 300 people. Everyone is riding a horse and carrying a saber. They are like... Like the soldiers under Tian Khan. No! They are not as strong as the soldiers under Tian Khan. Many of them show their color, and their clothes are old."


    As a poor man, nikolaf pays great attention to some details. After his description and jerovsky''s judgment, it was finally determined that these people should be Mongolian cavalry. Let''s see, the flag they played should belong to the soldiers of Siberian Khan and should also be included in the scope of reconnaissance.


    This should be a Mongolian peripheral cavalry, whose task is to be responsible for peripheral vigilance and stare at any suspicious target. Once it is determined, it will call friends and friends to encircle and attack.


    "Hoo." Yang Chendong exhaled. With only this Mongolian peripheral cavalry, Yang Chendong can at least conclude that Chen Bo and them have not had an accident. Otherwise, these cavalry belonging to Siberian Khan would not be so careful to put the perimeter cordon so far.


    "Would you like to take us to look for these Mongolian cavalry?" immediately after knowing the trace of his opponent, Yang Chendong naturally wouldn''t let go easily, so he focused on nikolaf, a young man, and inquired.


    Nikolaf''s face was a little nervous, but his answer was happy, "yes, I''m willing to serve Tian Khan."


    He didn''t know the five-star army or Yang Chendong. Nikolaf didn''t know what would happen if he refused. If he annoys others, I''m afraid that with a simple order, more than 100 people will die without a place to bury.


    "OK. Come on, take out some refined salt and saber and give them to our friends." after Yang Chendong got a satisfactory answer, he laughed and waved his hand. Yang Er, who turned away, soon took the black riding Dragon Guard and sent several bags of well packaged refined salt and knives and weapons to chief jerovsky.


    "Refined salt, superior refined salt." jerovsky opened the bag with the short knife in his hand without image. After his fingers stretched out and put them back into his mouth, he couldn''t help shouting excitedly.


    In ancient times, salt and iron always belonged to the prohibition of those in power, and also one of the items that would not be exported and traded. It is impossible to see such a remote place as the Far East. Occasionally, some table salt appears, which also belongs to coarse salt. The quality is very poor. There are a lot of impurities in it. It''s often difficult to replace a bag of good quality with several horses and sheep, but even so, it''s very difficult to get some, which is regarded as a treasure by various tribes.


    Yang Chendong sent four bags, each of which had a full weight of 50 Jin, which was as much as 200 Jin. Jerovsky couldn''t help being excited.


    Jerovsky was not the only one who was excited. Nikolaf and others were also excited. At this time, when they looked at Yang Chendong, they were more convinced. With these salt and iron, what about working hard for each other?


    It has to be said that in such a remote and cold place, human life belongs to the most worthless existence. Sometimes it is common to sell dignity, strength and life for a bite. Yang Chendong is willing to take out these things. In a sense, nikolaf''s life already belongs to him.


    Without disturbing the carnival of this small tribe, Yang Chendong strode out of here and ordered the army to stay and rest. At the same time, he called commander Tian Hu and asked him to prepare and send a cavalry to follow nikolav to the AMGA River early tomorrow morning to take all the Mongolian cavalry with hundreds of people.


    "Right should be interest." thinking of the raid on the Far East state, I''m afraid the loss is not small, Yang Chendong''s eyes crossed a murderous spirit. He has always been the only one to find trouble with others, but someone has taken the initiative to provoke him, so we must not let him go.


    That night, this small Russian tribe was almost completely awake. In this way, they surrounded the salt and iron. Under the distribution of jerovsky, some young people changed the rusty iron tools in their hands and took sharp sabers. At this time, the gift given by Yang Chendong is the hope of their tribe''s life, which can never be lost.


    Nikolaf was not among those who protected salt and iron. Not only he, but also four partners did not participate in the duty last night. They had a good rest under the order of chief jerovsky. Today they will go with the Khan to deal with the Mongolian cavalry.


    When Yang Chendong walked out of the big account in the morning, he was also energetic. After his strength has reached the realm of a master, under any environment, as long as Yang Chendong wants, he can sleep very safely, which is also one of the main reasons to ensure his energy.


    Tian Hu has brought a thousand cavalry and is ready to start at any time. This time he wanted to personally lead the army to kill the enemy, leaving a division commander Temur with a sad look on his face.


    Nikolaf had breakfast with the five-star soldiers and saw a look of satisfaction on their faces. For them, they have never had such a delicious breakfast in their life, let alone enough and full. So that when nikolaf''s five people looked at the five-star soldiers after dinner, their eyes were full of envy.


    ......


    Beside AMGA river.


    Military tents stand here. From time to time, you can see men in Mongolian clothes walking back and forth, and you will patrol along the river.


    As Yang Chendong expected, this is a peripheral guard cavalry force of the Siberian Khan headquarters. Their task is to be responsible for the security of this area and observe whether there are enemies of the Far East state fleeing from here.


    However, they focused more on the inner side and did not pay more attention to the direction south of the AMGA river. In their eyes, the enemy is in the north, not in the south. As for whether someone will not open their eyes and attack them from the south, this is not a question they need to consider at all.


    There are three hundred Mongolian cavalry here. Although they are not elite, it is far from anyone who can make up his mind. Like the 100 people tribe led by chief jerovsky. If you meet them, you''re afraid it''ll be far away. Hide as far as you can.


    If you want to face 300 Mongolian cavalry who live on horses all year round, at least a thousand or more cavalry dare to take a risk. This is the strength of ah Heqi. As the general of the 300 cavalry, he never thought about who would be bad for him. All he wanted was how to find the fleeing Far East army, then attack it and make war achievements.


    So when Yang Chendong suddenly appeared in the south of Amu Darya with five hundred black cavalry dragon guards, ah Heqi, who got the news, was not so frightened, but walked out of the big tent in a leisurely manner.


    When his men reported that a cavalry team in black clothes and armor suddenly appeared outside the account, ah Heqi still didn''t believe it and thought it was exaggerated. No matter in Siberia or in the Far East, iron is hard to find. Ordinary people have been proud to get a good weapon for a long time. Who can make their armor with iron? That is not waste, but luxury.


    Even the soldiers around their hulihan Khan only had a leather armor on their upper body, which was very enviable.


    With disbelief, ah Heqi walked out of the big tent. He saw a piece of black armor in the eye. Then his eyes were full of greed.


    Although there were five hundred cavalry, it was far more than the three hundred he had brought. But ah Heqi didn''t see the slightest fear in his eyes. Perhaps it was because he had no opponent all the year round. He was used to treating everyone as prey. Even if he came to 500 black riding dragon guards, he also thought so.


    He is used to taking this area as the back garden of his home. Ahqi doesn''t think there is anyone he can''t defeat. Even if the number of enemies is more than their own and their equipment is better than their own.


    "War doesn''t depend on who has better weapons." ah Heqi said to himself, then raised his right hand over his head and shouted, "assemble the whole army."


    The three hundred Mongolian cavalry who had long seen that things were wrong had got on the horse. After hearing the general''s order, they became a team of ten and quickly gathered around ahqi.


    They say that real skills can be seen in small places. From the perspective of the rapid assembly of Mongolian cavalry, this is a well-trained cavalry. In particular, it is rare for the other party to show that they are not afraid of the enemy. This is a rare scene among the opponents of the five-star army.


    "Ha ha." Yang Chendong, riding on the white dragon, also smiled. He didn''t think there was anything strange about this Mongolian cavalry. If he saw many such opponents, the most powerful was the Wara cavalry who also led first.


    But what happened? It''s not lost in your own hands. They once despised the five-star army, but in fact, they would slap each other hard. He didn''t think that this Mongolian cavalry could be strong.


    "Young master." Yang Er, who followed him, had already looked excited. It was rare to meet an opponent who didn''t run. Although he said that the opponent was only 300, he also successfully aroused Yang er''s war heart.


    "Well, here''s a hundred dragon guards for you. Let''s go." Yang Chendong said casually, as if he were talking about a very common thing.


    The black cavalry Dragon Guard dispatched. Under the leadership of Yang Er, supplemented by the deputy commander of Badaojiang, a group of 102 cavalry jumped over the low water AMGA River and went straight to the target.


    Nikolaf and other five people also wanted to hurry immediately, but they were stopped by Qiu Wu, the leader of a large team, which made the five people puzzled. Don''t they have to fight?


    After Yang Chendong took out a large amount of salt and iron to his tribe, nikolaf''s five men had sold their lives to the five-star army, and even prepared to be the members of the team. This is the original rule. Taking advantage of people naturally means working for people.

 Chapter 1374

    Even the five were ready to die in the war, but when Qiu Wu stopped them, the five knew that the five-star army they met this time was very different from other armies. They didn''t need their own efforts. Did they really help their tribe free of charge?


    The other four were led by nikolaf. After being stopped, their eyes naturally fell on him. "Wait and see." nikolaf, who was also at a loss, had to say so. At the same time, he set his eyes on the battlefield. He couldn''t understand why the five-star army was more than the other party, but only sent a hundred horses. What''s the reason?


    Soon, nikolaf had the answer. What happened on the battlefield told him that there was only one reason why the five-star army sent only 100 cavalry. These Mongolian cavalry were not worth sending more cavalry at all.


    Black riding dragon guards leaped from the river, and the distance between the two sides was getting closer step by step. When the distance was less than four miles, ah Heqi shouted, "hundreds of riders on the left and right, rush to kill."


    Ah Heqi thought he saw the truth of the incoming army. The other party should send hundreds of horses to test. This was his opportunity. He just needs to kill the hundred horses as quickly as possible, and then hide them directly when the other party doesn''t turn against God, so the big deal can be decided. When he thought that once the black armor of the other party was equipped into his own army, he would at least increase the combat power of his own side by more than 50%, his face began to laugh wildly. It''s God''s blessing that he should send such good preparation to himself, so he has no reason not to accept it.


    On the battlefield, two hundred Mongolian cavalry surrounded one hundred black cavalry dragon guards in a very scattered formation with all kinds of voices under shouting.


    Although there were only 200 people, it gave a great impact because the formation was too scattered. They either come to the left or go to the right, and others run to the middle with their swords. The sabers are constantly rotating in their hands and ready to attack.


    In contrast, the 100 black cavalry dragon guards are also scattered. Yang Er, Badaojiang, Pengyue and other people were taken as the sharp points of the arrows. A group of more than a dozen people came in several groups, breaking through the air like an arrow from the string, and came straight to Aheqi protected by 100 Mongolian cavalry.


    There is quite a sense that I only go all the way.


    "Shoot an arrow, shoot an arrow." seeing that the enemy was surrounded on both sides, but a move of making trouble with the Yellow Dragon, ah Heqi showed a trace of panic on his face. Although there were only a hundred people on the other side, somehow it caused him a great sense of pressure. It was like being suddenly stared at by wild animals on the grassland.


    At the command, the hundreds of cavalry around quickly took out their strong bows, put on their arrows, and opened their bows.


    Whew, whew


    When the bow and arrow broke through the air, it kept coming out. The target was the 100 black riding dragon guards who came straight. At the same time, a large number of Mongolian cavalry came from the left and right sides of the black riding Dragon Guard. It''s not too much to say that they were ambushed on all sides.


    At this time, the black riding Dragon Guard had met dozens of Mongolian cavalry in the front. Under black clothes and armor, they can ignore ordinary bow and arrow attacks. At this time, they just need to wave a knife and kill the enemy.


    Dangdang


    Without the slightest intention of slowing down or making any evasive action, the black riding Dragon Guard first let those distant bows and arrows shoot at him, and there was a knocking sound. Then their sabres collided with the Mongolian cavalry sabres in the front, and then a thought-provoking scene appeared.


    A Mongolian cavalry with a fierce face on his horse stayed on the spot, as if he had been hit by a acupoint. He didn''t move, and let the black riding dragon guards jump past them one after another, as if they were unknown.


    This scene surprised nikolaf who was watching the battle, Aheqi who was commanding the battle, and the Mongolian cavalry surrounded by the left and right


    A scene that could not have happened on the battlefield happened like this.


    But everyone knows that on the battlefield, the sword has no eyes. Often in a moment, the victory or defeat of both sides can be determined. It will never allow a little distraction and carelessness, because it often means that you have walked with death.


    But now, not only one Mongolian cavalry, but dozens of Mongolian cavalry are standing there, as if they were fixed. This scene is so real that all the people who see it have a big question in their hearts. They can''t help asking, what''s the matter? What the hell happened?


    When most people still didn''t know why, Yang ER and the black riding dragon guards didn''t stop the pace of impact. They still marched forward bravely, and soon rushed to Aheqi''s camp and came to the Mongolian general.


    "Kill." although ah Heqi wondered why his cavalry stopped moving, he couldn''t care so much about the enemy. He clamped his horse between his legs and rode a war horse to meet him with a knife.


    Dangdang.


    On the first day of contact, the two sides fought three knives with each other in a very short time. Only the most elite cavalry can do this speed, and only those veterans who integrate men and horses can do so skillfully.


    The black riding dragon guards split three knives in a short time. Ah Heqi and others also blocked three knives under passive defense.


    The great power passed under the arms along the blade, which made the arms of 100 Mongolian cavalry tremble uncontrollably. They were shocked in their hearts. The opponent''s knife speed was not only surprisingly fast, but also surprisingly powerful. It was an absolute hard idea.


    The horror in their hearts did not completely dissipate after they emerged, and a scene that stunned them appeared. After blocking three knives in a row, they were surprised to find that the saber in their hands was broken in two at the next moment. This sudden scene surprised everyone and made them feel overwhelmed in the next step, a picture that was completely shocked, Just like the dozens of Mongolian cavalry just now, sitting on the horse, the brain is a blank and forgets everything.


    How can they know that today''s black riding Dragon Guard has already changed into a magic saber. This was brought by Yang Chendong from chixiancheng Arsenal. With more and more iron ore resources of the Yang system and the continuous improvement of forging technology, the quality of the blade has also been greatly improved. Each new magic Sabre is worthy of their name. Not only is the blade thinner, lighter and sharper than the ordinary Sabre, Reached a state of almost cutting iron like mud.


    After only three sabres, he cut off the opponent''s Sabre from half, which shows the strength and toughness of the blade.


    "Get off my horse." Yang ER and others who succeeded in the attack stopped the horse, then waved their arms and patted the back of the Mongolian cavalry who was still standing on the horse with a shocked face. Under the powerful force, the Mongolian cavalry that had no time to guard against fell down one by one like dumplings. Hundreds of Mongolian cavalry, including ahqi, just became captured soldiers at the beginning of the fight.


    This sudden scene also shocked the Mongolian cavalry rushing here from both sides. In their eyes, general Aheqi and others just became prisoners as soon as they came into contact with the black riding Dragon Guard. They really don''t understand how this trick changed.


    Until on the battlefield, the dozens of Mongolian cavalry who first fought with the black cavalry Dragon Guard suddenly shouted and ran around with half broken sabres, the other Mongolian cavalry found that their weapons in paoze were broken in two at some time.


    Finally, I found out what had just happened and why my general was captured just face to face. The remaining more than 100 Mongolian cavalry suddenly changed the direction of the impact. Instead of being the enemy of the black riding Dragon Guard, they fled in all directions.


    A cavalry dressed in black and equipped with spirit. They can not only ignore the long-range shooting of bows and arrows, but also have a treasure knife that cuts iron like mud. Such opponents can no longer be countered by them. If you can''t fight, then run away. They want to report the news to big Khan.


    "No, they''re going to run away," nikolaf shouted instinctively, and then wanted to ride out.


    What happened in front of him just now stimulated him very much. In their eyes, they are almost invincible and invincible. Where they appear, they are like being swept by the wind, and there is no grass. Once they met any tribe in Russia, they often fled without fighting. It is such a powerful existence that it can be so vulnerable in the face of the black riding Dragon Guard. It is just that it has become a defeated army, which is incredible and unbelievable.


    Nikolaf, shocked, showed a wild murderous spirit in his eyes. The Mongolian cavalry was defeated. Isn''t it time for him to recover his blood debt?


    He thought that there were more than 1000 people in his tribe, but only more than 100 people were left under the repeated blows of Mongolian cavalry. What a great hatred this was, he even dreamed of revenge. Hate only hate their limited ability. Now the opportunity finally appeared. Where would he let go of this painful opportunity.


    Nikolaf wanted to chase the enemy with his horse, and the four companions around him did the same. But without waiting for them to really run out, arrows burst out of the air and landed on one Mongolian cavalry who was about to escape or under their horses.


    Tian Hu appeared with a thousand cavalry. They ambushed around early in order to surround the enemy and not give anyone a chance to escape.

 Chapter 1375

    Tian Hu, who has full confidence in the black riding Dragon Guard, has long been waiting for the moment when the other party failed to escape. When the opportunity came, he gave an order, and one thousand of his cavalry raised their bows and shot. One Mongolian cavalry after another fell to the ground from their horses. They fell with stars in their eyes and could not find the southeast and northwest.


    Rows of cavalry went away from all sides in a neat formation, forming a huge circle, surrounding a solid with 300 Mongolian cavalry. Also let some Mongolian cavalry who just got up from the ground and wanted to escape show a look of despair.


    "Catch them all and kill the rebels!" after the Tian Hu in a purple cloak gave the order, his elite cavalry quickly came forward and stopped one Mongolian cavalry after another. When the heads of three Mongolian cavalry who wanted to resist with a knife were cut off and the blood splashed three feet high, the other Mongolian cavalry became honest. At this time, they all looked desperate, like the civilians who had been surrounded and killed by them.


    From the beginning to the end of the war, even half an hour didn''t work. Yang Er had fought again and returned to Yang Chendong. "Report to young master, twelve enemies were killed and 288 were captured in this war. There were no casualties on our side. Please give instructions."


    "Clean the battlefield and interrogate the prisoners." Yang Chendong''s magnetic Chinese voice came out. Yang Er immediately paid a military salute and handed everything over to commander Tian Hu.


    Tian Hu, who has experienced many battles, is naturally familiar with these things and can no longer be familiar with them. He soon came to Aheqi and asked about whether there were Mongolian cavalry nearby. After Tian Hu mercilessly cut off two fingers, ah Heqi, who was completely stupid, screamed loudly: "I say, I say."


    Within a quarter of an hour, Aheqi confessed the fact that there was another Mongolian cavalry by the Lena river a hundred miles away.


    "Sixth young master, he confessed that there is a Mongolian cavalry with a number of 2000 by the Lena River in the northeast. Their task is to monitor this area and prevent the breakthrough of the Far East army." Tian Hu came to Yang Chendong and stood at attention and saluted and reported.


    "Two thousand cavalry?" Yang Chendong sneered at the corners of his mouth. "The army set out to eat them."


    Any force that dares to provoke the five-star army is the enemy. Yang Chendong has never been soft on the enemy, let alone an alien army.


    Although there were only 1500 people, none of the soldiers showed fear after Yang Chendong''s order was issued. In their view, it seems that it is natural for them to surround and eat the two thousand Mongolian cavalry. It is so normal and ordinary.


    A team of 50 people was left to watch ah Heqi and more than 100 prisoners. In the twinkling of an eye, Yang Chendong disappeared beside the AMGA river with his main army.


    ......


    Lena river.


    The river is flowing from high to low. Beside the three foot wide river, a camp was built here. A famous Mongolian soldier patrolling with a saber is interspersed among them. Piles of firewood are piling up here, and all dressed sheep are being put on the firewood pile.


    What a lively scene.


    It was getting dark, and a pile of bonfires were lit. From one side of the camp, a woman in ragged clothes and white skin lined up and walked out. In the light of the fire, everyone''s face showed a frightened expression.


    These women were all captured by Mongolian cavalry. They were all women from some nearby Russian tribes. In these days, Mongolian cavalry appeared like locusts, invaded their homes, killed all their men and captured them here.


    Some of them lost their father, some lost their husband, and some lost their children. Some of them have been numb by the experience. If they didn''t have the courage to die, I''m afraid they would have followed in the footsteps of their relatives.


    But although they did not die, they only had an empty body. Without soul and hope, they were just walking corpses.


    "Bring them out and let them dance. It''s good to eat. Hahaha." a middle-aged man in Mongolian war clothes said with laughter. He is nanliti, the general of the two thousand Mongolian army.


    Since he came to the Far East from west Bethlehem with Julian, he has been as happy as in heaven every day. Take the cavalry out to sweep and kill during the day, and enjoy the fruits of victory at night. Under his small eyes, his eyes carefully scanned those white women and had selected two targets to serve him to sleep tonight.


    Compared with life in the Far East, I really don''t know how much happier it is than in the barren Siberian region. There are good wine, beauties, and a developing Han Army that can be used as prey at any time. Compared with the Siberian region that has been swept by them many times for a long time, it is really too rich.


    Of course, what nanliti enjoys is still far from what hulihan Khan and general akmu enjoy. The other party has won the state city of Al city in the Far East, where there are hundreds of thousands of people of all ethnic groups, and there are countless wealth and beauties.


    Although he was envious, nanliti had to sigh. He knows that his qualifications are still shallow, and some good things can''t come to his head. But he was not without any hope. For example, if he could find a hiding place for the remaining sins of the Far East army, it would be tantamount to making great contributions. It is said that the food of the Far East army is hidden in a very secret place. Only the governor knows where it is. Once he finds this person, he will be qualified to go to Al city. At that time, his treatment will be changed dramatically.


    "Well, tomorrow we have to send someone to search nearby and expand the scope of the search. But now, of course, we should enjoy it. Ha ha, come on, let them jump." for nanliti, who has full expectations for tomorrow, his expression seems to be full of longing and hope, and the whole person''s mood seems to become more excited at this moment.


    When the general gave the order, the women who were driven out of the house were blown into the inner circle and danced the Russian national dance with the light of the campfire.


    In the periphery, countless Mongolian cavalry drank horse milk wine, ate roasted whole sheep, drooled and laughed. When some people look at the field, they are still full of obscenity, just like the evil children on the grassland staring at the white and tender lamb.


    The women felt this palpitating look, and some timid people began to cry. They had thought of what fate they would have once it was late at night. Thinking that it would soon become something on the bed of these wolf like characters, some people couldn''t help sobbing.


    Everyone will be afraid. Now Russian girls are not only afraid, but have begun to fear, which also makes their dancing posture messy, which immediately attracted the shouting and scolding of some Mongolian soldiers.


    The more nervous it was, the more likely it was to make mistakes. Finally, after a woman was distracted, especially a Mongolian soldier''s eyes were too direct. When he wanted to avoid this kind of eyes, he sprained his foot carelessly, and the whole person immediately fell to the ground.


    "Asshole, you can''t even dance well. What''s your use?" a Mongolian soldier nearest pulled out his machete and walked towards the fallen woman with fierce eyes.


    With murderous spirit on his body and anger in his eyes, he wants to make an example to all Russian girls. He wants to let all Russian girls know that they can only obey in front of the heroic Mongolian soldiers, otherwise they will be dead.


    Mongolian soldiers stood up and attracted the exclamation of Russian girls. They held together, but only threw the fallen girl aside. In times of crisis, human selfishness is reflected incisively and vividly. Although they are all prey, there is still no meaning to stand out for girls. Living is better than dying. This truth is easy to be reflected in many aspects.


    All the girls trembled with fear, which led to the laughter of other Mongolian soldiers. They like to see their prey afraid. It seems that only in this way can they show their strength.


    The Mongolian soldier who got up had pulled out his machete and walked a few steps in front of the fallen Russian girl. What he saw was longing and pitiful helpless eyes. But at this time, he seems to have not seen it. These days, two Russian people have died in his hands. He is no longer afraid of killing. On the contrary, he can feel a sense of happiness.


    Killing is sometimes addictive, especially when the prey dare not resist, but when he is allowed to slaughter, the feeling is unspeakable. The Mongolian soldier raised his machete high in his hand, his face was full of smiles, and then a knife fell into the air. He couldn''t help looking at the woman''s blood and falling to the ground.


    Other Mongolian soldiers did not move, as if this scene had been used to it. They are still waiting for the knife to fall quickly. As long as this woman dies, other Russian girls will be more obedient. Don''t they just do what they want and let them do it?


    Unconsciously, everyone''s eyes fell on the Mongolian soldier, waiting for what would happen next. But one breath passed, two breaths passed, and the high machete did not fall down for a long time. Until after three breath, I don''t know who suddenly shouted, "where''s the bow and arrow?"


    "Bad, enemy attack!"


    Against the light of the campfire, a feather arrow with trembling tail appeared on the back of the Mongolian soldier. At this time, it has fallen into a quarter. Just now, because of the angle, no one paid attention. Now they can see clearly, and some experienced veterans began to shout.

 Chapter 1376

    It was with this cry that the earth sent out a rumbling sound. It sounded like a million drums beating the heart in people''s hearts, which surprised many people at the first time. All veterans who have been on the battlefield can hear the sound of horses'' hooves stepping on the ground, and from the dynamic and static point of view, the number of cavalry coming should not be too small.


    "Mount the horse, take up arms and go out with the general." nanliti also threw the wine bag in his hand to the ground at the first time, and then shouted.


    He didn''t hear that Khan wanted to send troops to himself. In addition, a brother had been shot by an arrow just now. Then he thought with his toes. He should know whether it was an enemy or a friend. But he was not so flustered. The only enemy nearby was some scattered and small Russian tribes. They were small in number, lack of war horses and weapons, and could not pose any threat to them. As long as they can withstand the initial attack, it is time for them to carry out anti slaughter.


    It is worthy of being a well-trained elite soldier. Under the shouting of the main general, the Mongolian soldiers with a wine face just now seem to have changed their appearance. They are all in great spirit. They find their own war horses, pull out their machetes, and look like they will be put into the battlefield at any time.


    Boom, boom


    The sound was getting closer and closer, and then a cavalry team dressed in black and armor rushed to the Mongolian military camp like lightning under the protection of a cavalry team completely in green military uniform. The distance was still far away, and their bows and arrows came from a distance. When they fell on the tent, they brought a raging fire.


    The people who came were the 200 black riders led by Badaojiang, vice captain of the first brigade of the black riding Dragon Guard, and the soldiers of the first army of the 600 world cavalry led by commander Tian Hu.


    During the day, when he was beside the AMGA River, the black riding Dragon Guard was in the limelight. At night, Tian Hu didn''t want to be a wait-and-see person. He took the initiative to ask for war, and Yang Chendong promised that he could take 600 soldiers to attack. As for other black riding dragon guards and cavalry soldiers of the first army, they surrounded the periphery to prevent the enemy from escaping. Before Yang Chendong found the main force of the enemy, he didn''t want his whereabouts to be known by others.


    As soon as Tian Hu and Badaojiang appeared, they came under pressure like dark clouds. With the best magic saber, the strongest horse and the strongest physique, the five-star army rushed into the Mongolian tent effortlessly as soon as it appeared, showing their strong and domineering side.


    There is no time for you to prepare. There is no effective counterattack at all. The five-star army came in front of you. The lit military tents and the bonfires on the ground became guiding needles, illuminating everything around them and giving instructions to the five-star soldiers so that they could kill everywhere.


    One Mongolian soldier after another who had not found the war horse was chopped down on the ground; One Mongolian soldier after another who wanted to fight back sadly found that the machete in their hands broke in two and became a useless thing; One Mongolian soldier after another fell to the ground with blood, trembling uncontrollably; One Mongolian soldier after another watched his opponent''s saber cut his neck. They were so powerless and helpless.


    It''s like they are facing the siege of small Russian tribes. Now they have become prey and fish.


    "There is no amnesty for the rebels to kill, and the surrenders can live by throwing down their weapons and kneeling on the ground." Tian Hu held a pair of knives. In a short time, he had cut down three Mongolian soldiers. He was awe inspiring. Seeing that there were fewer and fewer Mongolian soldiers in front of him, he began to shout.


    "Surrender can live, the rebels die!" more and more five-star soldiers began to roar, and the voice spread to the ears of the Mongolian soldiers. Some Mongolian cavalry who had been frightened by the scene at present finally began to lay down their weapons.


    This is simply an unequal battle. One side is prepared, the other is unprepared.


    One side is preparing for the horse, the other is trapped in wine and color.


    One is murderous, the other is cold.


    One side is as powerful as a bamboo, the other is as defeated as a mountain.


    Under such an array, the only way to continue the resistance is to die. Just like those Russian girls who know it''s hard to live, but don''t want to die, how can these Mongolian soldiers compensate? After knowing that surrender can live, they chose the latter without hesitation.


    After a large number of Mongolian soldiers knelt down and surrendered, the situation on the battlefield became more and more clear. In less than half an hour, the whole battle was over. Badaojiang Hotan tiger and others began to clean the battlefield. The looted Russian girls stood together, the surrendered Mongolian soldiers squatted in a pile, and the bodies of the chopped Mongolian soldiers were carried together.


    Under the light of the fire, the Russian girls looked at everything around them in panic. For them, the defeat of the Mongols does not mean that they are free. No one knows who these cavalry soldiers are and whether they have other thoughts on them. If one sentence is used to describe their psychology, it is just out of the wolf''s nest and into the tiger''s den.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom? If so, can they survive the war?


    But those Mongolian soldiers who had squatted on the ground and lost their weapons were surprised. The cavalry came again. Would it be their own? If so, wouldn''t they have a chance to fight back. Some smart people have begun to raise their heads and look around.


    Pooh.


    With a knife, a head that had just moved quickly rose at this moment.


    The head left the body and a stream of blood gushed out. When it sprayed on some Mongolian soldiers around, they couldn''t stop trembling. At this moment, they finally realized that these opponents were more ruthless than them. Compared with the devil who kills without blinking an eye, these people are the devil king.


    "Don''t worry, surrender is about to surrender." when Badaojiang''s loud voice came out, he was wiping the magic saber in his hand.


    With such an example, other Mongolian soldiers soon became honest. Now, even if there is a roar of killing outside, they don''t have the courage to look up.


    After a rumble, another cavalry entered the battlefield. Yang Chendong, dressed in a golden robe, entered the battlefield under the protection of a group of black riding dragon guards and soldiers of the first army. Just behind them, hundreds of men dressed as Mongolian cavalry are walking next to each other, including nanliti, the general of the Mongolian cavalry.


    At the beginning of the war, the situation turned upside down. After seeing that the enemy was not good and the strength was strong, nanliti did not fight back with the soldiers at the first time, but fled away with hundreds of elite soldiers.


    At any time, life preservation always comes first. Nanliti thought that as long as he could escape, he would go to Al city to see Khan and invite more reinforcements to completely eliminate this unknown enemy.


    With the idea of revenge, nanliti, who decided to endure for a while, just came out of the camp and met Yang Chendong who had been waiting here for a long time. At the command, the bow and arrow raid hit him dizzy. Then just after a wave of cavalry impact, the already frightened Mongolian soldiers surrendered one after another, and nanliti was coerced and became one of them.


    But even at this time, nanliti still had a little luck in his heart. He was thinking that the enemy who didn''t know where he came from should not know himself. As long as he kept quiet and didn''t reveal his identity, there might still be other soldiers mixed together and looked for an opportunity to resist.


    Nanliti, who always had his own little 99, soon found that his hope was dashed again because he saw a man. A centurion named Aheqi was holding a torch to recognize people in the prisoners.


    In a short time, several centurions have been recognized.


    This scene made nanliti lower his head involuntarily. However, it was a pity that soon ah Heqi came to him and ordered him to look up.


    Nanliti, who had to look up, showed fierce eyes. He wanted to warn ah Heqi not to talk disorderly, but as soon as he looked up, a five finger mountain fell on his face, "at this time, will general nantie threaten this general?"


    Needless to say, ah Heqi slapped him. He was venting his anger through the momentum of the five-star army. If this man hadn''t excluded himself, he wouldn''t have led troops to guard the periphery, and he wouldn''t have been captured alive by the five-star army so soon.


    Of course, he also took this opportunity to express his loyalty to the five-star army. After seeing the strength of the five-star army, he had already given up the heart of resistance. In his eyes, living is the most important thing.


    Nanliti, who was slapped, was furious. As a Mongolian warrior, he needs face very much. It''s the so-called beating people without face. Now his face has been beaten. He just wants to work hard with ahqi. But his step was just a step forward, and he was punched and kicked by two five-star soldiers standing next to ah Heqi.


    I don''t know how many feet he got, nanliti finally became honest. He fell to the ground with his whole body bent. At this time, he felt that it was also a very comfortable thing to lie on the ground.


    "He is nanliti, the leading general, and I want you to take him." unlike nanliti, ah Heqi looked flattering at this time.


    Dragged by two five-star soldiers, nanliti was thrown in front of Yang Chendong who was already under the golden Sabre seat. Just as he was thinking of lying on the ground pretending to be a dead dog, a voice came into his ear clearly, "if you don''t want to die, just kneel."

 Chapter 1377

    With the scene of killing Mongolian soldiers with a knife just now, nanliti immediately knelt straight, that is, he didn''t even delay a breath.


    Soft afraid of hard, hard afraid of Leng, Leng afraid of not dying. Facts have proved that the ancients did not deceive me.


    Two thousand Mongolian cavalry were killed and surrendered. After the statistics, no one escaped. It''s also strange that nanliti was so careless that he didn''t even send a scout, or he thought he was the king in this boundary, and no one dared to provoke him.


    Two thousand Mongolian cavalry did not run, and none of the Russian women they captured did not run. According to the statistics, there were nearly 400 people. There are some women in their fifties. It can be seen that the Mongolian cavalry are really a group of steamed stuffed buns. They want everyone.


    With the arrival of Yang Chendong, these Russian women were naturally liberated and nikolav talked to them in person. According to Yang Chendong''s instructions, if they can still find their tribe, give them food to let them leave, and take the opportunity to spread the arrival of the five-star army and some policies benefiting the people. On the contrary, if they are homeless, they can follow the five-star army to alcheng, which is the place where the Far East state is located. When they get there, whether they are re married or independent, as long as they are willing to work hard and work for the five-star army, they will not die of hunger. On the contrary, hard-working people will change and live a better life.


    Nikolaf''s admiration for Yang Chendong was absolute. He saw with his own eyes that 1500 five-star armies could deal with 2000 Mongolian cavalry as easily as chopping melons and vegetables. At this time, he had the idea of joining the five-star army. The task given to him by Yang Chendong was also highly valued by him and wanted to do well.


    There was no rest all night. Nikolav and his four brothers talked with almost all Russian women. They determined that more than 30 people could find their own tribe, gave them food and let them leave. About 350 Russian women remained in the military camp. They would be sent to Al city together with nearly 2000 Mongolian cavalry captured. The difference is that these women are good people, but these Mongolian prisoners are doing hard work and will go to build walls and roads in the future.


    The next morning, Yang Chendong listened to nikolaf''s report and gave some encouragement after knowing that the other party had completed the task well. Then I saw nanliti, who had been tortured all night and had become very honest.


    "King Wunan, sin will be willing to do meritorious service on behalf of sin. Please don''t kill me. Don''t kill me." nanliti knows what life is better than death after one night''s torture. At this time, he doesn''t dare to recall what happened to him last night. Now he just wants to live, even if he sacrifices his dignity for it.


    "Well, you should immediately report the appearance of the five-star reinforcements in the AMGA River according to your agreement. Remember, no matter what way you use, it is a great achievement as long as you can lure the main force of your cavalry. On the contrary, if you don''t complete this task, you are ready to die. No! It''s even worse than death." Yang Chendong didn''t look at Nanli more, Such a spineless demobilized general doesn''t have a good impression at all. If he hadn''t considered that he was still in use, he might have ordered someone to pull out and cut him now.


    Yang Chendong gave him a chance. Nanliti promised. He knew whether to live or die or not. It depends on how the task is completed. Where dare he be careless? He took the initiative to find Aheqi after he made a big account. It is impossible for the five-star army to leave. Some things can only be done by someone trusted by Khan.


    Regardless of what nanliti wanted to do, Yang Chendong took the army to retreat to the AMGA river. He had observed when he came. The terrain there was very suitable for the large Legion to fight. He had to lay a pocket in advance and wait for the enemy to take the bait.


    ......


    Al city.


    The former capital of the Far East state.


    At this time, the largest residence had become the residence of Abelian Khan hulihan.


    Al city has been occupied for more than three months, which is also the most comfortable winter in hulihan.


    In the past, when we were in Alberta, we would feel like a year in winter. Everywhere is covered with snow. Even in some leeward places, when the snow reaches nearly ten feet deep, the cavalry will soon disappear.


    In such an environment, no work can be carried out, and everyone can only stay in their own yurts to avoid, also known as cat winter.


    Even if hulihan is a big Khan, the difference is that the yurt he stays in is bigger. But this winter is completely different. In the Far East, although the snow is still heavy and the weather is so cold, there are spacious streets, hundreds of thousands of people of all ethnic groups, and many goods and food that are not available in Alberta.


    It was like a big treasure, which was dazzled by hulihan and his soldiers. Then there was a lot of looting. Whether it was food, goods or houses, money and women became their targets.


    In order to prevent the people in the city from fleeing, hulihan also ordered to close the four cities. Without his permission, no one is allowed to go out of here, making Dar city like a big sheep pen with hundreds of thousands of people as their prey.


    Hu Lihan, who has never been so rich, can finally eat and wear clean and warm cotton padded clothes. Even when he goes to bed every night, different women warm his bed. That day should not be too beautiful. Even if he is an immortal, he doesn''t want to change.


    After three consecutive months of drunkenness, hulihan became fat. Not only he, but also his cavalry are much stronger than before. When he was used to a good life, he was afraid that he would go back to live a poor life. Trouble followed. Where to put the grain reserves in the Far East state became Hu Lihan''s heart disease.


    According to what Tang Sheng said after the surrender, there is a batch of relief food in the Far East state, which is used to prevent natural disasters. There are millions of stones. If it is only used by 30000 cavalry, it can last for more than ten or twenty years.


    If we can find these grains, doesn''t it mean that we don''t have to worry about grains in 20 years? Hearing the news, we can imagine how excited hulihan would be. But the fly in the ointment is that no one knows where these grains are hidden except Governor Chen Bo.


    Before, hulihan didn''t believe in evil and ordered his general akmu to lead people around the city. Some places were even dug three feet, but he didn''t get much. Seeing that there was less and less food to rob in the city, Hu Lihan began to worry and had to order to increase the search for Chen Bo.


    But Chen Bo seemed to disappear out of thin air. Not only that, but also the other three division commanders in the Far East army disappeared.


    Hulihan didn''t believe that Chen Bo would leave. According to Tang Sheng, when he hurt the governor, he couldn''t escape far with his injury. In addition, the Far East state is the result of the hard work of the other party for several years. It will not give up easily.


    "Look, the living want to see, the dead want to see the corpse." hulihan called general akmu, general Tang Sheng and the Russian businessman Bellinsky who provided him with important information. In front of them, he smashed his fists on the table and said in a harsh voice.


    "General Tang, do you have any news from other insiders in the Far East army?" Hu Lihan, who was angry, first looked at the three men and asked.


    "No." Tang Sheng shook his head. He didn''t understand why none of the arranged military insiders sent him news. Did he say he was found out? It''s absolutely impossible. How long has it been?


    Tang Shengxin has doubts. But general akmu didn''t care so much. Seeing that Khan was angry and ordered to see the corpse, he naturally promised and said that he would send more scouts to expand the search scope to find the remaining evils in the Far East state.


    As a demoted general, Tang Sheng, who had no way to go, also said that he would fully cooperate with general akmu and search Chen Bo''s possible hiding place to prevent any loopholes.


    The two generals all expressed their attitude, which made hulihan''s face look satisfied. Then his eyes fell on the businessman Bellinsky to see what the man said.


    The real hero of the fall of the Far East state by hulihan was Bellinsky.


    Belinsky, who grew up in a white family, almost never had a decent meal before he grew up because of his humble parents. At that time, he vowed to change all this through his own efforts in the future so that his children would no longer worry about eating.


    It is said that the children of the poor were in charge of the family early. Bellinsky worked hard for it after he had an ambition. With good talent, he gradually became a real businessman. In order to obtain more benefits, he traveled north and south, fearing no difficulties and dangers. Inadvertently, he came to the Far East state and saw the huge city standing here.


    At this time, both Siberia and the Far East belong to uncultivated wasteland. In addition to a city where a limited number of Great Khan are located, it can be called prosperous if you can occasionally see a thousand people tribe. However, there are hundreds of thousands of people of all nationalities in Dar City, which shocked Belinsky and excited at the same time.


    Businessmen know that as long as there are people, they can do business. These hundreds of thousands of people are equivalent to hundreds of thousands of customers, that is, countless money.

 Chapter 1378

    Excited, Bellinsky launched his business means to understand the situation in the city and the prices of various goods in the city. With his deepening understanding of the city, he was deeply shocked by the dazzling array of goods in the city. Such products as glass, perfume, satin, tea and so on should be used in the best way. Once these things are sold to other places, the benefits can be described as unthinkable.


    Excited, Bellinsky took out all his savings and bought goods in Al city. As soon as he came and went, he got in touch with Mr. Tang Sheng. Under his intentional solicitation, the two sides soon became friends, and he was able to know some secrets of others.


    For example, if Chinese businessmen buy goods from alcheng, they can get a lot less cost and receive a lot of preferential treatment; For example, Tang Sheng actually has Mongolian blood, and his tribe is in the region of Asia.


    Bellinsky was originally an ambitious businessman. After understanding some situations, he came up with other ideas. For example, drive the Han people out of the Far East state and let him personally control everything. In that case, his strength will increase hundreds or thousands of times in the shortest time. At that time, he will not have to travel around to do business. At that time, his descendants will not worry about not having enough to eat.


    After leaving the Far East, Bellinsky, who had ambition, came to West bethasia to find hulihan Khan. If he wants to achieve his goal, he needs a strong partner. Hulihan is the person in his heart.


    Hulihan, who had the same smell and ambition, soon came together with Bellinsky. Then they controlled Tang Sheng''s tribe and let him be the insider, taking the opportunity to launch a raid. Without any precaution, Chen Bo escaped injured and the Far East state changed hands.


    Carefully speaking, hulihan can live a good life now, which is inseparable from the information and help provided by Bellinsky. Therefore, in his heart, he still attaches great importance to this businessman. Now he focuses on him, just to hear if he has any good opinions.


    He didn''t disappoint hulihan. From the perspective of businessmen, Belinsky put forward a suggestion, that is, when opening the city gate and letting the people out of the city, he offered a large reward for Chen Bo''s whereabouts, no matter who, who he is, what his previous identity, as long as he can provide Chen Bo''s whereabouts, he will reward 50000 liang of silver. If you can bring him alive, you will be rewarded with 100000 liang of silver.


    Whether it''s 50000 Liang or 100000 Liang, that''s not a small number. If he had not captured Al, he would have sold hulihan, and he could not get together the money. But now, he has occupied the Far East state and robbed a lot of benefits here, many of which did not come and take the silver. The tens of thousands of taels of silver are really out of sight.


    "Sweating is that people are greedy. As long as the reward we give is large enough, no one will be moved. After the news is spread, don''t worry that Chen Bo won''t show up." Belinsky said confidently, which also stems from his understanding of human nature.


    In this world, no one doesn''t like money. Just providing one piece of information, you can get 50000 liang of silver. You can''t eat and drink all your life or even the next. Who won''t be moved?


    The so-called loyalty is just because the chips of betrayal are not enough. Now Bellinsky has raised this chip and is satisfied, but those who are not determined will know what to decide.


    "Good, very good." Hu Lihan was overjoyed. What he wants is to find Chen Bo and find the million stone grain. As for the process, he doesn''t care.


    A large network for looking for Chen Bo was launched. At this time, Chen Bo did not know that someone was offering a reward for looking for him. Even he did not know that Yang Chendong had led his army into the Far East. At this time, he was burning and suffering a life and death crisis in a mountain forest 50 miles away from the east of alcheng.


    "No, it''s still burning." the head of the guard said with a worried face after he removed his hand from Chen Bo''s forehead before summer.


    "If you can''t, just boil hot water." Kong he, the second division''s commander, shook his right fist again and again, as if he had made a decision.


    Tang Sheng''s sudden attack caught Chen Bo by surprise and got a knife when he ran away. Fortunately, the medicine in the Far East army is still complete, and a knife wound is not fatal. But Chen Bo didn''t get a good rest. On the way of running, his wound was infected and he had a high fever. Now, although the wound is no longer inflamed, if the high fever does not subside, it is still life-threatening.


    Hot water scalding your feet is a good way to get hot. Anyone who has studied Yang knows this truth. But the problem is that they are now dormant and can''t boil water and smoke to attract other people''s attention. If Chen Bo wakes up, he will never allow such a thing to happen.


    But human life was at stake. When Chen Bo was not awake, Kong he issued the order in his place.


    "OK, let''s be careful." the head of the guard nodded heavily before summer, and ordered people to go out and arrange. And he himself is inseparable from Chen Bo''s left and right, and he is also equipped with a short knife. With Tang Sheng''s rebellion, it''s hard to trust anyone before summer.


    It is precisely because of Tang Sheng''s rebellion that Chen Bo became vigilant, which firmly grasped the military power in his hands and issued orders when he fled. Without his own military orders and tiger amulets, even the following three division commanders could not mobilize the soldiers of the Far East army. As a result, the counterattack was delayed, forcing the soldiers of the three divisions to find places to hide first.


    If you want to change the situation, the first thing to do is to wake up army commander Chen Bo first. In order to achieve this goal, whether it will be found or not before summer, it is contradictory to do anything, so the two rights harm each other and take the lesser one.


    There is no shortage of firewood from the mountains. The bad thing is that once you do this, it will inevitably produce cooking smoke, which is a dangerous thing that is easy to expose your position.


    Therefore, although the soldiers of the guard regiment had been very careful, there was still green smoke in the mountains and forests, which was watched by the Mongolian army scouts who were searching nearby. But the distance was far away, and he couldn''t come forward to check it immediately. After thinking about it, he rode back and rushed to a nearby Mongolian army.


    Just as the Mongolian scout beat his horse to leave, on the other hand, eight miles away from him, a cavalry scout also saw the vision, and then beat his horse to leave.


    The hot water finally burned. Chen Bo, who was in a coma, was held by Xia Qian and put his feet into the hot bucket. He woke up with a sound of Oh, Chen Bo was scalded by the water, and then he slowly passed out of a coma. Fortunately, after soaking in hot water, his whole body began to sweat. After more than an hour, his temperature began to drop, and Chen Bo woke up again.


    The high fever subsided temporarily, and Chen Bo looked much better. With the help of each other before summer, he forcibly straightened his body. First, he looked at the foot washing bucket with residual temperature, and then frowned and said, "did you make a fire?"


    "Yes, it''s my order." Kong he, the commander of the second division, stepped forward and took responsibility.


    The head of the team before summer also followed him and said, "I agree, too."


    "Hey." Chen Bo sighed when he heard that it was really a fire. At this time, he didn''t know what to say, but even though the fire had already started and everything was too late, he could only hope that he wouldn''t be found by others. "Well, don''t talk about it. It may be exposed here at any time. Now we have to leave here immediately and look for other safe places."


    "Junzuo, the second riding division is nearby. Shall we gather with them?" I knew the commander would arrange this. Kong and the division commander volunteered.


    "No." Chen Bo shook his head and said like a fruit. "We are in danger at any time now. Tang Sheng is in opposition. No one knows whether there are his insiders in the army. For the safety of the army, we can''t take the initiative to contact anyone now."


    One cannot fall twice in the same place. Chen Bo''s practice is indisputable. Although he has been passive, his victory lies in safety. After the other three divisions were under martial law, their safety could indeed be guaranteed to the greatest extent. But in this way, the military headquarters is dangerous.


    "It doesn''t matter. With our guard regiment, even if you fight your life, you will keep the military seat safe." as the head of the team, Xia Qian looked determined at this time. Although their guard regiment suffered a lot on the way out of Al, from 2000 to less than 200 now. But even if there is one left, they must send out what the military seat has arranged.


    "OK." listening to the statement before summer, Chen Bo patted the back of each other''s hand with satisfaction, and then his face was shrouded by a layer of sadness. "Alas, unfortunately, our radio station has been damaged and can''t get in touch with the outside world. The situation here can''t be spread out in time. I think the sixth young master must be in a hurry."


    Chen Bo is temporarily sober, and does not rule out the possibility that he will have a high fever again at any time. After all, the method of hot water scalding his feet will cure the symptoms rather than the root cause. There is not enough safe environment to have a good rest, and the high fever will reappear at any time. At this time, the guard group made a decision to transfer. But just as everyone was packing up and Chen Bo had just been carried on a military stretcher, soldiers came in a hurry and found a large number of Mongolian cavalry outside the mountain, at least more than a thousand.


    "So soon?" no matter Kong he or before summer, his face was heavy.

 Chapter 1379

    "This may be fate. In this way, you go first and I''ll break the later. Remember, no one can have the right to move the army without an order. If I die, wait until the sixth young master sends a new commander to give an order." in contrast, Chen Bo''s face is more calm. It seems that all this happened did not surprise him.


    "No, we have to go together." before summer, he and Kong he said almost in one voice.


    As the head of guard before summer, protecting Chen Bo is his most important task. Once the commander loses, he is naturally bound to be punished. It is reasonable to say such words. But Kong he was the commander of the second division. He didn''t have to.


    But Kong he still made such a decision. Listening to Chen Bo, he couldn''t help sighing.


    He could understand that Kong he was originally the commander of the second division, but he took the initiative to leave the division because he was worried about his illness. Now he wanted to return to the division. He was afraid that he could only hide in the dark and could not mobilize the army. After Tang Sheng''s rebellion, even the division commander could not mobilize the army without the order of Chen Bo. He thought the division commander had no authority. Instead of going back to hide, he might as well kill the enemy here. Life or death depends on fate.


    In fact, Chen Bo used to believe in this Kong he division commander. Otherwise, he would not have arranged to guard the nest of the Far East state when sending troops to rescue the city. But then Tang Sheng had a problem. As the commander of the army, he issued an order that the army could not act rashly without orders, so he had to treat it equally.


    With a sigh, knowing that it was impossible to bombard the two people away, Chen Bo had to speak while he was still awake: "that''s right, let''s move now to a safe place."


    "Let''s go." after a promise before summer, he ordered the guard soldiers to speed up their advance. At the same time, he sent scouts to spy on the enemy''s situation and wanted to find an empty space where the enemy was weak to rush out.


    There were 1000 Mongolian cavalry surrounded here. They were lucky. They had been patrolling in this area. They saw the scouts and rushed here with the idea of trying. Unexpectedly, they really met a big fish.


    Although we are not sure whether the besieged people are the generals of the Far East state, it is already a credit to meet the enemies of resistance. The Mongolian general who led the team showed an excited light in his eyes and said, "don''t rush to attack. You should surround them and do it. In short, you can''t let anyone go."


    These Mongolian cavalry still have some strength. They travel in Siberia all year round, so that they have unique experience in how to carry out cavalry operations in mountainous areas. In this regard, the five-star army, which has experienced many battles, may not be its opponent. This is also the main reason why Yang Chendong didn''t go to Al city immediately, but set up an ambush beside the AMGA river.


    It was because they were good at fighting in the mountains and forests that a thousand Mongolian cavalry did not take the besieged Far East army seriously. In their view, it was just a defeated general. Therefore, after the order was issued, they did not rush to encircle it.


    This is the Xia Qian and others in the encirclement. They are ready to attack the enemy, fight back, look for weaknesses and break through. But the enemy is not in a panic and is constantly narrowing the encirclement. In this way, it is difficult to say that there is any weak place.


    "They are still not in a hurry to charge, so we have to start first." before summer, they are not a single-minded person, otherwise they can''t be the head of the guard. He thought deeply and made a decision. He had to fight back first to see if he could disrupt the enemy''s deployment and find the direction of breakthrough.


    "I''d better go. You still have to stay to ensure the safety of the military seat, which is the most important thing." Kong he stood up again and put forward his decision to unify the army.


    "No, this is my duty as the head of guard. How can I let Master Kong take risks." Xia Qian shook his head and said.


    "What is adventure? Is it safe to stay here?" Kong he said without concession. Obviously, both of them saw the danger in front of them. Instead of waiting to die here, they might as well rush out and fight with the enemy. At least they can kill several enemies.


    They are still fighting here. No one wants to give way. In the periphery, the Mongolian cavalry is getting closer and closer to them, and the encirclement is gradually shrinking, watching the war open at any time.


    But they didn''t know that just behind them, there was a cavalry gathering rapidly and approaching them quickly. They are the vanguard troops sent by Yang Chendong, a vanguard regiment led by Dai Kuo, the former division commander of the first riding division of the Far East army.


    Considering that Dai Kuo was familiar with the situation here, Yang Chendong sent him out first to see if he could find Chen Bo''s position. At the right time, he came to cooperate inside and outside. With his understanding of the military seat, Dai Kuo searched several places in succession, but there was no result. When he delimited an area again and wanted to continue the search, the scout reported that he saw fireworks floating out of the mountain. Then he rushed over with a regiment of cavalry.


    Considering that the information was not confirmed and it was not confirmed whether this was the location of the Far East army he was looking for, Dai Kuo did not speed up all the way and carefully avoided being found by Mongolian scouts. It was not until the scout in front heard the news again and found a lot of Mongolian cavalry on the periphery of the mountain. When the other party was moving forward in the way of search and encirclement, Dai Kuo rushed to the mountain recklessly.


    If the Mongolian cavalry moves, there must be a target here. Isn''t it possible that the target of the other party will be the Far East army they are looking for?


    Thinking of finally finding the Lost Army, Dai Kuo was a little excited. The pace of the involuntary March also accelerated.


    On the one hand, we are moving at full speed, on the other hand, we are slowly encircling. One plus one minus, the distance between the two armies is rapidly narrowing, and a big war is brewing in the mountains and forests.


    "Newspaper, a large number of unknown cavalry appeared in our rear." the Mongolian cavalry scouts didn''t eat dry food, and Dai Kuo''s move behind finally attracted their attention. At this time, the distance between the two sides is no more than ten miles.


    Twenty miles of open land and ten miles of mountain forest are the common patrol distances of scouts. After hearing the news, Mongolian general Ulu was not worried but happy. Isn''t this more proof that they caught a big fish? If not, how could so many enemy riders show up.


    "Can you see how many people?" asked Ulu with a trace of excitement and excitement in his voice.


    "There are too many trees to be sure, but the number should not be less than a thousand people." the Scout first shook his head, then recalled it carefully and explained.


    "Good." I heard that there were no less than a thousand people, and Ulu was even more delighted. If there are too many enemies, he may have to consider whether he has the strength of a war, but if he is equal to his own strength, he has nothing to worry about. With the same strength, with his cavalry better at Mountain Warfare, he is confident that he will be seriously damaged by the enemy in the future.


    "If the order goes on, except for leaving 200 people to continue staring at the target in the mountain, others are ready to make a reverse impact." Ulu decided to eat the enemy horse. In order to win the great merit, he didn''t report to the above, which made him lose the last chance to surround and kill commander Chen Bo.


    A thousand Mongolian cavalry, after receiving the order, on the surface, they are still moving slowly and narrowing the encirclement, but secretly they are ready to return to the war at any time. Dai Kuo, who was coming quickly behind them, didn''t find these. He couldn''t care. No matter who was surrounded, he had to save each other in accordance with the principle that the enemy of the enemy is a friend. As for whether he can play, he is still confident.


    Once a member of the Far East army, Dai Kuo naturally knows the strength of some Mongolian cavalry. Because the other party has lived here since childhood, he has been used to the way of fighting in the mountains. If he is one-on-one, he is really not sure. But the scout has reported that the other party has only 1000 cavalry, and he is twice as strong as the other party first. In addition, over the years, he has been leading the army through the baptism of war. Many soldiers are not said to have experienced hundreds of wars, but they have also been tempered by life and death.


    With double strength, he was confident of defeating the enemy.


    Both sides are playing a small 99, and the distance is also getting closer.


    Ten miles, eight miles, six miles. When you are only three miles away, you can hear each other''s hoofs in the mountains. The Mongolian cavalry, which had been ready for 800 years, also began to fight back. They suddenly turned their horse''s head, ran back and took out a strong bow.


    "Rush, kill them all." Dai Kuo took the lead and rushed in front. When he vaguely saw the shadow of many enemy tracks after some trees, he was not polite and shouted.


    A brave man wins when he meets on a narrow road!


    In the dense forest, the speed of the war horse has no advantage. Whoever has more courage and courage is naturally the one who has the advantage.


    There is no need for anyone to order. When the distance between the two sides reaches an arrow''s length, many bows and arrows are fired from all directions in the dense forest, pouring towards the cavalry of the five-star army coming here.


    The sound of bows and arrows hitting sabers was everywhere.


    The soldiers of the five-star army have no fear at all and are still pouring forward. Although some of their soldiers were shot down, and some even died, this did not hinder their progress.


    The military regulations of the five-star army are very strict. When the general gives an order, even if there is a sea of knife mountains and fire and cliffs in front, he is not allowed to step back without an order to stop moving forward.

 Chapter 1380

    Under strict military regulations, no one of the two thousand cavalry retreated, only kept moving forward and forward, which virtually narrowed the distance between the two sides.


    The bow and arrow reflex also begins at the same time. In terms of the level of bow shooting, the five-star army has not spared no effort in training. Although the Mongolian cavalry mostly hid behind some big trees by virtue of geographical advantages, the bow and arrow counterattack of the five-star army brought them no small pressure. Although the killing power was far from the level above the plain, it also successfully suppressed the other party''s bow and arrow long-range shooting.


    After paying more than 200 casualties, the five-star army also narrowed the distance between the two sides, and the number advantage was particularly obvious at this time. Also forced only 800 cavalry Mongolian soldiers had to start to retreat.


    Ulu, who was leading two hundred cavalry waiting for the news of the victory of the army, suddenly heard that the war was not going well and the army was being forced to retreat. Finally, a sense of panic flashed in his eyes.


    He has not never seen the strength of the Far East army. Tang Sheng, the commander of the second division, who surrendered, is not only alone, but also more than 8000 people of the first division led by him. As one of the Mongolian generals, Ulu was lucky to have seen the training of the Far East army. It was just plain. At least it was more than 10% worse than them in strength.


    Such an army should not be difficult to defeat. As long as the bow and arrow are successfully suppressed, the opponent can''t lift his head, then find the right one, attack suddenly, and jump out with the tiger down the mountain, it is possible to break down the opponent''s formation. At the same time, what is destroyed is the opponent''s fighting spirit and military morale.


    Once the morale of the army is in chaos, no general can bring back the defeat. So before World War I, URU was full of confidence.


    But who would have thought that the other party should be so brave? It was only a long time before he rushed over and forced his army to retreat?


    Ulu looked puzzled and wondered how the combat power of the Far East army had suddenly increased so much. When he looked in panic, he saw hundreds of the Far East army suddenly launched an attack on the front. Without enough preparation, his only 200 cavalry were suppressed.


    It was the soldiers of more than 200 Guard regiments left behind by Chen Bo who attacked. They also heard the cry of killing in the mountains. By intuition, they knew that the reinforcements had arrived.


    Normally, without Chen Bo''s tiger talisman, all divisions can''t act rashly, but even if the reinforcements come, they certainly have to make a difference. After discussion, Kong he and Xia Qian rushed down the mountain with 100 soldiers from two aspects. They took practical actions to support the reinforcements and came to a center to blossom.


    Under the enemy on both sides, although Ulu was reluctant to give up in every way, he decisively issued the order to withdraw his troops. He had thought it over, but he didn''t have such a big appetite to swallow the Far East army, so he asked for help. Anyway, he also found these enemies. The first skill can''t be run away. The next thing he needs to do is keep an eye on these goals.


    The Mongolian cavalry suddenly retreated. But no matter Dai Kuo or Kong he and Xia Qian, they didn''t mean to pursue. They approached tentatively and wanted to see each other''s identity.


    ......


    Al city.


    The war report of Ulu has not been delivered here. Ahqi appeared here first.


    With the keepsake given by general nanliti, Aheqi met general akmu smoothly. Then he told about the discovery of the five-star army by the AMGA River to help the Far East army as ordered by Yang Chendong.


    Hearing that the reinforcements of the Far East army appeared, Akram did not dare to neglect. He quickly took Aheqi to meet big Khan hulihan.


    In Khan''s account, hulihan also called businessman Belinsky and general Tang Sheng to listen to the report.


    Along the way, ah Heqi recited the things ordered by Yang Chendong many times. After seeing Hu Lihan, in addition to the initial panic, he said everything he wanted to tell each other clearly.


    According to ahqi''s description, the five-star army came to help only more than 10000 horses, but it brought countless supplies. The wagon could not see the end at a glance.


    While saying this, ahqi noticed that both hulihan and akmu had pure light and desire in their eyes. Obviously, they were stimulated by these available booty.


    On the other hand, Bellinsky looked thoughtful and couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    "Are there innumerable baggage carriages?" hulihan did not think deeply. He just wanted to verify whether ahqi''s words about materials were true.


    "Yes, it''s a small point. I dare to guarantee it with my head." ah Heqi said firmly.


    "Ha ha, OK, OK." Hu Lihan laughed, and then his eyes fell on the fallen general Tang Sheng and asked, "general Tang, you know the most about the five-star army. Let''s talk about it."


    "Yes." Tang Sheng promised with a fist, and then said, "my subordinates have contacted the five-star army once. I saw them when I rescued Shicheng with Commander Chen Bo on the grassland. To tell you the truth, they have strong strength and strong troops. If they are enemies on the vast grassland, I''m afraid we won''t be their opponents."


    "Oh, is it so powerful?" Hu Lihan heard that his whole body was uncomfortable. After all, the strength of the enemy always gives him a sense of being on his back.


    "Yes, they are very powerful. When the five-star army launched the charge, more than 100000 warla cavalry and hundreds of thousands of Daming army were not their opponents." Tang Sheng sighed as he recalled the scene in front of him. He even thought, is it a good thing or a bad thing that he rebelled against the five-star army?


    It''s just that things have been done, and now it''s meaningless to tangle with them. He put aside the pressure brought by the five-star army and continued: "But it''s only in the open area, like in the mountains and forests. I think their strength can''t even play the usual three Chengdu. In addition, the Far East has a vast territory, many mountains, forests and lakes, and difficult roads, which is not conducive to the action of the army, and the transportation of grain and grass is also extremely difficult. In contrast, it''s nothing to be afraid of."


    Hulihan was also frightened by the strength of the five-star army, but when he heard Tang Sheng say this, he couldn''t help nodding and saying: "Yes, this is the Far East, not the grasslands. The five star army has the final say that it will not be able to send the troops to the region even if it is stronger. Otherwise, it will be enough to let them not fight and mess themselves."


    Hulihan, who had made plans, turned his voice after saying these things, looked at akmu and said, "general, Ben Khan has given you 10000 elite troops. Are you confident to defeat the five-star army and bring back all the luggage they brought to Ben Khan?"


    As a senior general of the Mongolian army, Akram is definitely a strong general and can be said to be fearless. When Tang Sheng said that the five-star army was so powerful just now, he sneered and thought that he had the opportunity to prove that he was the most powerful. Now that he was ordered, there was no reason to disagree. He immediately said loudly: "Please don''t worry, ten thousand elite soldiers are enough to clean up this five-star army."


    "Ha ha, it''s really a big general. Well, that''s it. Ben Khan is waiting to hear your good news." Hu Lihan laughed, obviously showing his happy mood.


    "Yes." akmu turned and left with a proud look on his face.


    Bellinsky and Tang Sheng then left together. After walking out of hulihan''s residence, the former suddenly looked at Tang Sheng and asked, "general Tang, the five-star army is only more than 10000 cavalry. Why do you take so much luggage when you go out?"


    "Oh." Tang Sheng said with a smile, "the five-star army is not short of money. Although it has been fighting south and North for many years, there are few stops, but it has not been heard that when there is a shortage of resources, it is bound to bring enough supplies and food in every war. This has become a habit."


    "I see." Belinsky was shocked when he heard this. Just now he was still wondering if it was a trap set by the five-star army. Now he seemed to be worried about it. Just when he thought of the five-star army''s rich resources, his heart naturally showed his longing. Unfortunately, he had come together with hulihan and offended the five-star army to death , it''s hard to cooperate in the future.


    Shortly after Belinsky and Tang Sheng left the house, scouts came into the house. They came to ask for help under the order of general Ulu.


    Hu Lihan was delighted to hear that he had found the trace of the Far East army. But he didn''t immediately send troops to suppress it. In his opinion, the Far East army was already a dish in the bowl and could be caught at any time. On the contrary, the five-star army from far away was the target that needed to be conquered immediately. He was afraid that if he went late, the five-star army would escape.


    "Go back and tell you general Ulu that Ben Khan will send a thousand cavalry to help and let them stare at the Far East army. When general akmu''s army triumphs, it is the moment to send troops to solve the problem of the Far East army."


    There were priorities and priorities. Hulihan made the decision to deal with the five-star army first and deal with the Far East army. What he never expected was that this move gave the Far East army, which was already in danger, a breathing time and planted the seeds for his subsequent defeat.


    General Dai Kuo led his troops to meet with division commander Kong he in the mountain. Then he went to see army commander Chen Bo who was unconscious again.


    After cooling down again, commander Chen Bo slowly woke up. When he opened his eyes and saw Dai Kuo, some of the originally depressed atmosphere became perked up at this moment, "Mr. Dai, why are you here? Is the reinforcements coming?"

 Chapter 1381

    "Yes, junzuo, the sixth young master came in person and came to alcheng with nearly 100000 soldiers and logistics personnel." Dai Kuo clenched Chen Bo''s palm and said excitedly.


    "What? The sixth young master came, ha ha, great, cough..." because he was too excited, Chen Bo coughed fiercely for a while.


    "Junzuo, you should pay attention to your body." Dai Kuo said with concern as Chen Bo became red.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. The sixth young master is coming. The commander''s illness will soon get better, ha ha." Chen Bo, who gasped for a while, laughed again. Although the fever has not completely faded, it can be seen that he is in a much better mood.


    Looking at Chen Bo, he seemed in a good mood. Dai Kuo also put down his heart. Without this person, he would not be a teacher. He was grateful for his benefactor, so when he spoke next, he asked with the meaning of asking for instructions, "junzuo, this time I brought a radio station. Now do you have anything to say to the sixth young master?"


    "Radio station? Great. In this way, report the situation of our Far East army to the sixth young master immediately, and then ask for instructions for the next step." Chen Bo''s look became much more excited, and he wished he could receive a call back from Yang Chendong now.


    The radio station was taken out and sent out immediately after connecting. Dictated by Chen Bo, he explained in detail the process of the fall of Al city and Chen Bo''s doubts about some military officers. Before he solved his doubts, he did not dare to gamble with the army, so he did not report the situation of moving the three armed forces one by one.


    When the radio wave came out, Yang Chendong, who was far away in the AMGA River, had dug a pocket and waited for the Mongolian cavalry to enter. At this time, Mr. Dai Kuo''s telex was sent to him.


    Looking at the contents of the telegram with a dull face, Yang Chendong was neither angry nor angry.


    As a lone army, the Far East army has withstood various tests since its establishment. Due to geographical reasons, it can not get the strong support of the five-star army headquarters, which often leads to one or another problems in the process of construction.


    The process of taking a new road has always been tortuous. Yang Chendong had long expected various problems. It''s just that I''ve suffered a lot in this meeting. Even the city pool was lost, which greatly surprised him.


    Fortunately, according to the meaning of the telegram, other materials from Shicheng and chiembedded city were stored in another safe place and were not lost, which is a blessing in misfortune.


    As for what Chen Bo said that there would be problems in the army, Yang Chendong can understand. After all, except for the initial part, all the troops of the Far East army are recruited locally. If such an army does not have any problems under the environment of nothing, it is really hard to say once it encounters adversity. However, no matter how, Chen Bo''s response method is still good. The general team is completely hidden and controlled, and no one is allowed to go out, which can ensure that the army will not be confused.


    Of course, this is not a good policy, at least not a long-term plan. But fortunately, Yang Chendong came, all this will not be a problem.


    "Come on, cable Chen Bo, you can let the general team out and tell him not to worry about problems in the army. If there are problems, you can solve them. There are always hidden dangers. Now it''s time to dig out these malignant tumors." Yang Chendong, with his back in his hand, has a soaring momentum at this time, giving people a sense of brilliance and omnipotence.


    This time, when he came to the Far East, he naturally wanted to solve the problem. If those people with two minds are honest, they should be fine, but if they dare to do anything drastic, he doesn''t mind holding some heads to sacrifice the flag. Yang Chendong was never polite when he raised his butcher''s knife in the face of foreigners.


    The telegram was quickly sent back, and Yang Chendong also put his thoughts back in front of him. The scout has just reported that the reinforcements of ten thousand Mongolian cavalry have gone out of alcheng and are coming to AMGA river. The other party doesn''t even have any food and supplies. It''s clear that they are coming for the purpose of looting. People and horses may appear in front of them in three days.


    "Come on, come on, let''s die." Yang Chendong walked out of the big tent and looked at the direction of Al city. He saw countless five-star soldiers digging horse pits. His eyes had more expectation.


    Akmuqin led 10000 Mongolian cavalry on their way day and night. In less than three days, they came to a place thirty miles north of the AMGA river.


    Scouts have been sent out, and news will come soon. While arranging for the army to have a rest, akmu looked forward to the news of the scouts. He has prayed to the longevity day more than once in his heart. The five-star army must not escape.


    Perhaps prayer worked, and the scouts returned with the news that the five-star army was in formation twenty miles ahead.


    "That''s right." when he heard that the distance between the other party and himself was not 30 Li but 20 Li, akmu was relieved. This is enough to prove that the five-star army has been on its way these days, rather than waiting in place.


    If the position of the five-star army had not changed a few days ago, he would have to think more about whether it would be when the other party already knew he was coming and made a trap waiting for him. But now that the other party is out of his original position, it is enough to show that his doubt is superfluous.


    As for the past few days, the five-star army has only driven dozens of miles, which not only didn''t make akmu think more, but he also had a sense of contempt. Just from the speed of the other party''s movement, he was not a strong army at all. Naturally, his confidence in the war rose again.


    "Order down, the army will have a good rest and sneak camp tonight. Oh, by the way, let those guards of Aheqi relax properly and get him some delicious food." akmu said with a relaxed face.


    Before, he was a little suspicious of ah Heqi, so he arranged for someone to stare at him early in the morning. Now, even without so much doubt, there is no need to look too closely at people. Maybe this is a hero.


    As the most trusted General of Siberian Khan, Akram himself is very proud and careful. He didn''t even send someone to contact General Ulu. He decided to send a letter to the other party after launching the attack tonight. In this way, we can not only ensure that we can do great work alone, but also ensure that we will not disclose confidential information before the attack. We have to say that such consideration is very careful.


    Only this time the opponent is Yang Chendong. He is an army God who did not know how many dangerous missions he had performed in the last and this life. If we must compare with it, the one is the bright moon in the sky and the other is the light of fireflies. There is no comparability at all.


    Although akemu''s means were all out, his every move did not escape to the palm of Yang Chendong. When he learned from the scout that the Mongolian cavalry from afar had entered a state of rest, he expected that the other party would probably come to sneak camp at night.


    Tian Hu and Yang Er were called, and Yang Chendong gave the order to meet the enemy tonight.


    For Yang Chendong''s worship, they turned around without any hesitation and arranged. Although according to the agreement, once the Mongolian army has any action, the deputy commander of Badaojiang who follows Wulu should have news. Now, without any intelligence information, it''s a little hasty to prepare for the enemy, but if the order is given by Yang Chendong, no one will doubt it.


    The time soon came from noon to afternoon, and then it slowly got dark. The Scout heard the news on the radio. The Mongolian cavalry really began to move. They moved.


    After getting the news, Yang Ersi was not surprised. Even if the young master said they would come at night, they would certainly come, even if it was windy and rainy.


    "Send a telegram to Badaojiang. Once the war starts here, let them encircle akmu from behind and try to encircle and kill the enemy to the greatest extent." Yang Chendong still said with his back hands.


    This time, he was not greedy enough not to let the enemy escape. After all, he is a 10000 cavalry, and the army available in his hands is only more than 10000. There is no problem if he wants to inflict heavy losses on the enemy, and it is too difficult to annihilate them all.


    In other words, after this war, the powerful combat power of the five-star army will be known by the Siberian Mongolian cavalry. As long as the other party doesn''t have a pig brain, it will find a way to leave here. Take this opportunity to kill as many enemies as you can.


    The five-star army is ready to dig a big pit, waiting for the opponent to take the initiative to enter the pit. Akmu, who did not know this, was indeed walking towards the abyss step by step.


    After dark, Akram, as the leading general, gave the order to attack. Ten thousand Mongolian cavalry mounted their horses with knives and came with vigour. For a time, the birds in the forest took off in panic. They seemed to feel the powerful murderous spirit.


    It was only twenty miles away. The Mongolian cavalry pioneer who had long planned the best route arrived two miles outside the five-star army camp in less than half an hour.


    At this time, the five-star army camp was in a panic. It gives people the feeling that they didn''t expect someone to kill them at this time. They were completely unprepared.


    "Lay out the impact formation." akmu saw the same scene when he arrived here with the main force of Mongolian cavalry. There was a great joy on his face. Seeing the chaos of the other party''s military camp in his eyes, he showed his cat and mouse eyes.


    If cavalry want to give full play to their strongest strength, they must show their ability of fierce attack at the time of impact. Only in this way can we hit the opponent hard and gain the initiative on the battlefield at the first time. This also requires that their formation be dense enough and not interfere with each other, so as to ensure that their combat power can be better played.

 Chapter 1382

    "Charge." seeing that the formation had spread out, Akram couldn''t wait to give the order of impact. After a Mongolian soldier heard the horn of charge, he shouted and ran on his horse. As the distance got closer and closer, they opened their bows and aimed at one after another five-star soldiers in military green clothes.


    Whew, whew... Whew, whew


    When the distance between the two sides reaches the shooting range of bows and arrows, without giving orders, these bows and arrows will look like eyes and go towards a five-star soldier running back and forth in the camp. Within a short time, more than 100 five-star soldiers were killed or injured by arrows.


    Such brilliant results greatly inspired the morale of the Mongolian cavalry. In particular, those cavalry who rushed to the front have rushed forward regardless of the formation, just like they can''t kill people and make contributions one step late.


    The hope of victory has made them lose their eyes. These Mongolian cavalry did not notice that the faces of the so-called "five-star Army soldiers" shot by them were very similar to them. In fact, these people are the Mongolian prisoners captured by Yang Chendong before.


    Before the war, Yang Chendong promised these people that if they were lucky enough to survive the war, they would be exempted from the death penalty. Then they only needed to work in Al city for three years to regain their freedom.


    The temptation to avoid death was in front of them. These soldiers had no choice, and nearly two thousand prisoners had a heart to fight. However, the war was merciless and the knives and guns were blind. More than 200 people were killed and injured soon, and this number was increasing, which attracted bursts of cries for help.


    Where does Akram know this. He was completely dazzled by the victory when he saw so many five-star soldiers die in front of him. At the moment, he seemed to have seen countless gold and silver treasures piled up in front of him.


    More than Akram, more and more Mongolian cavalry were deeply stimulated by the temporary victory. They shouted, galloped and slashed with knives. When they hit the target, they would also laugh with satisfaction.


    "Almost." under a big tree on the periphery of the battlefield, Yang Chendong looked at the front and middle armies of the enemy, who had already got into their pockets, and finally showed a trace of killing opportunity in his eyes. Looking at Yang Er nearby, he said, "blow the charge."


    Doodle doodle


    The loud horn suddenly rang through the silent night, like a thunder in the ears of Mongolian cavalry.


    After the charge signal sounded, around the original five-star army camp, pieces of wood were suddenly pulled away, revealing one wide and long horse pits. The sharp tree tips in the pits were like an Ogre with a big mouth open, waiting for the prey to come in.


    Suddenly, the bugle and the big pits everywhere frightened the Mongolian cavalry who had rushed into the five-star army camp. Their first feeling was that they had been cheated. They looked around like frightened birds, with fear in their eyes.


    "What''s going on?" as a unified general, Akram was also trapped in the camp. After the sudden change of things, his face was completely gloomy. Years of battlefield experience told him that things were going to be bad. But in front of so many soldiers, he didn''t want to admit it, so after shouting, he looked at a wooden box in the camp and shouted, "come on, pry this box open for general Ben."


    "Yes." the two soldiers strode forward after getting the order. Then the wooden box was opened under great force, and then a burst of exclamation came out, "this is an empty box."


    "What? Empty?" Akram''s face changed greatly, then pointed to another wooden box and some jars and shouted, "open it, all open it."


    For a moment, a group of soldiers rushed forward. But the result was not good. The wooden boxes were all empty. There were some things in the jar, but it was not wine, but oil.


    "No, it''s fire oil. Be careful of fire attack." akmu screamed. It seemed that it was to cooperate with him. At this time, around the camp, countless torches appeared, shrouded around as bright as day, and countless cavalry were ready to shoot with a rocket.


    "Surrender can live, the rebels die." the voice of persuading surrender sounded again, and Yang er''s loud voice had a place to play again.


    "Surrender? This is a dream." he looked around and found that the soldiers had already run away. Not only that, the "five-star army" around the big tent did not know when to escape. Seeing that there was no harvest, Akram shouted angrily, "we have many people. Don''t be afraid of them. Now listen to the general''s orders and rush out."


    Knowing that he was sinful, once caught by the five-star army, there would be no good results. Akmu decided to take a risk.


    The general issued a military order, and the soldiers were encouraged. They shouted one after another, and they wanted to ride their horses out. But before they launched the charge, the order of bow shooting had been shouted out from Yang er''s mouth. Next, ten thousand arrows were fired at once and fell towards the camp with countless lights.


    The curtain cloth of the camp was originally flammable. With the help of fire oil, soon a huge fire net was set up where the rocket fell, and one Mongolian cavalry was wrapped in it.


    In the face of fire, people with determination may be able to keep calm, but war horses can''t. When there are flames everywhere in their pupils, they go crazy. No matter how their master makes them, they are not obedient, but rush towards the safety zone.


    The horses that rushed out, no matter which direction they went, were waiting for them in a wide and long horse pit. The sound of wooden checkers coming into the body came. One after another, the war horses that had just been alive became dead horses, and the Mongolian cavalry riding on their backs were no better. They often became the burial objects before the war horses died.


    Fire is everywhere and can''t stay at all; There is a huge horse pit waiting for themselves outside. The Mongolian cavalry are in a dilemma. As a unified soldier, akmu can do nothing at this time. He can only watch one soldier after another or rush out and die in the pit. If he is surrounded by a fire and burn to death.


    In addition to shooting and killing some soldiers who were not the five-star army at the beginning, most of the 8000 elite Mongolian cavalry died in this dilemma.


    The fire burned for nearly half an hour, causing people to vomit with the smell of barbecue everywhere.


    But some people were lucky and didn''t burn to death. After they suffered for half an hour, the fire around them gradually became smaller, and the horse pits around them were filled with human and horse corpses. They finally saw the hope of rushing to the birth day.


    "Charge with general Ben." akmu, who saw the hope of survival, looked black at this time. Although the soldiers around him tried their best to protect him from being burned to death, the taste of smoke and fire was not good. Now I finally have a chance to show my skills, that is, a loud drink and a Jedi counterattack.


    At this time, there were nearly a thousand people around Akram who could still fight, as well as two or three thousand wounded soldiers. With these, although we can''t win, it''s still possible to fight a path of blood. In the hearts of many Mongolian cavalry, they are invincible, just like their ancestors, galloping on horses and invincible in the world.


    It''s good to have self-confidence, but excessive self-confidence is dying. Especially in the face of the elite of the five-star army and the existence of Mongolian cavalry, their fate has been doomed from the moment they began to attack.


    "Soldiers, let me kill!" commander Tian Hu, who had been waiting for a long time, pulled out two sabres. He had long wanted to learn about the means of the so-called Siberian Mongolian cavalry. If Yang Chendong hadn''t had a clever plan to break the enemy, he would have led the army out this moment. Fortunately, there are still thousands of enemies left on the battlefield, which is enough for the first cavalry army in the world to practice Sabre skills.


    A truly strong army is not how hard it trains, but must have enough practical experience.


    Soldiers who have not been on the battlefield are all fake weapons, which can only be regarded as on paper. Fortunately, the world is so big that there are always many grindstones in the five-star army. After Tian Hu gave the order, cavalry swarmed behind him. It seemed that everyone knew that there was more soup and less meat. For fear that there would be no combat merit in one step at night.


    The wolves waited. When the soldiers of the first cavalry army launched an impact, a murderous spirit rushed across the sky and rushed to the Mongolian cavalry camp opposite. The murderous spirit seemed to have turned into a real momentum and rushed into the enemy camp.


    I don''t know why, many Mongolian cavalry, including akmu, can''t help feeling cold all over at the moment, which is the embodiment of the essence of murderous Qi. Just like a butcher, if he kills more pigs, even the live pigs will shiver uncontrollably.


    The impact of Mongolian cavalry did not stop because of this. They were still scattered as usual against small Russian tribes, trying to win with wolf tactics. Although they felt a cold feeling from their bones during the impact, they immediately chose to charge and would not stop for no reason.


    "Arrow array." Tian Hu, who rushed to the front, also didn''t mean to stop. It was not the first time for them to face the wolf tactics. They rushed forward with the array of short arrows. Countless facts have proved that there is nothing terrible about Mongolian cavalry. They just need to keep their original heart and rush according to their usual training.

 Chapter 1383

    This is one of Yang Chendong''s important instructions to the army. In the face of a strong enemy, don''t be easily moved by the other party. If he hits him and you hit you, you have to change because of the other party. In that case, you will give up your own advantages and make the other party cheaper.


    In fact, this is often the magic weapon to decide the outcome in the duel between experts. When a weak hand meets a strong hand, it often disrupts the rhythm at the beginning, and even has to adapt to the opponent''s playing method in order to save his life. In the end, he only has the power to fight back and has no ability to attack. How can he be invincible?


    On the contrary, if you fight according to your most familiar way, although you have a great chance of losing, you can at least threaten the other party. If you are lucky, it is not impossible to hit your opponent so hard that you turn defeat into victory.


    As the strongest army among the cold weapons and the first cavalry army in the world, commander Tian Hu often used Yang Chendong''s words to teach the soldiers. In addition, they were already stronger than each other''s combat strength and morale under the victory. Just as soon as the two sides contacted, akmu was surprised to find that he was losing.


    In terms of strength, the five-star army waits for work with ease, which can be compared with the Mongolian cavalry on the non attacking side.


    In terms of weapons, the soldiers of the first cavalry army in the world have been equipped with magic sabers, which has obvious advantages. As long as the other side dares to fight hard, they will break into two pieces after three knives or more than ten knives, and they can''t fight.


    Morale. The Mongolian cavalry just suffered a big defeat, and all the soldiers were like frightened birds. On the contrary, the five-star army has just won a big victory. When everyone''s confidence is high, let them be more decisive in the next knife, and the gap has widened a lot.


    By comparison, it can also be said that the victory and defeat have been divided before the war.


    When the tiger entered the wolf pack, it was not a tiger, but more tigers than the wolves came out of the mountain. The pressure brought to the Mongolian cavalry could be known. After only fighting for about a quarter of an hour, akmu was surprised to find that his power was less than half of that just now.


    The number of casualties is still increasing, especially with the increasing number of fights, the sabres in the hands of Mongolian cavalry have mostly become two pieces, and they have also become a disadvantage in weapons. After the defeat, the speed of the defeat is faster.


    "Protect the general and rush out of a path of blood." a dozen remaining Pro guards protected akmu. After watching the general trend of Mongolian cavalry, these pro guards shouted together and rushed out towards a corner surrounded by the five-star army.


    "I''ll come." a war horse suddenly rushed out from Yang Chendong. Needless to ask, there was no one else except Yang er for the tall figure and the shocking voice.


    Speaking of it, Yang Er also has the courage of all men. Yang Chendong, who has been around for years and can be instructed at any time, has few opponents in the talented five-star army.


    At ordinary times, he needs to protect the safety of the sixth young master. There are too few opportunities to go to the battlefield. Now the overall situation is determined. He has been itching for a long time. Seeing that more than a dozen enemy riders want to escape, he will be polite. He galloped away with his horse.


    Looking at the dozens of Mongolian cavalry, they were ferocious all the way, protecting akmu company, destroying the route blocked by dozens of five-star soldiers, forming a great momentum to kill outside the battlefield.


    If you can become a soldier of akmu, your Kung Fu is naturally good. Although there were no 18 shadow guards or 12 Dharma protectors, they were all men who took one as ten or even dozens. If you concentrate and work together, you really can''t be stopped by ordinary five-star soldiers.


    They rushed out all the way and hurt more than a dozen five-star cavalry, but they only lost four people. Just as they had crossed several blockades and were about to break out of the encirclement and escape from heaven, a tall figure of a war horse stopped them on their way.


    Without any omen, people rushed to the front and cut with the knife. With the knife body, they hit the sabres of more than a dozen Mongolian guards, and the huge pressure came to their arms.


    Jingle, jingle


    It''s like entering a no man''s land. All kinds of horse attack methods are displayed in Yang er''s hands. Their momentum is fast and stable. It seems that there is no one to stop the Mongolian cavalry just now, so they have to retreat step by step.


    "Pour it on me." a knife slashed and fell on the chest of a Mongolian cavalry. The powerful force made the other party''s saber break accordingly. At the same time, the blade also wedged into the sternum of the front chest. The knight fell with the sound.


    "Get off the horse." after the blade was pulled out from the chest of a Mongolian cavalry, it was lifted and picked by the trend. It was right in the middle of another Mongolian cavalry. After the blade was scratched, one arm was cut off, and another Mongolian cavalry fell off after crying in pain.


    "Down, down, all down." one man and one horse quickly interspersed among the Mongolian cavalry, and the knife was like a spirit snake. One Mongolian cavalry about a distance was either cut, picked, or pressed under the horse. Unexpectedly, no one was one of them.


    "Sixth young master, the second brother''s strength has been improved again." Qiu Wu, the captain of the first brigade, saw the scene in front of him. He couldn''t help sighing and was eager to try at the same time. Although he could not compare the position of Yang ER in Yang Chendong''s eyes, he was not less instructed because of his proximity. He also wanted to go up and try his current weight.


    "Hehe, Yang Er is a hard-working person. Let''s see. These people may not be enough for him to kill alone." Yang Chendong said with the eyes of a master.


    The so-called expert knows whether there is one. Although Yang er''s strength is much worse than him, the ordinary Mongolian cavalry can''t stop him.


    Yang Chendong said that Qiu Wu could only suppress the idea of helping Yang er. Then he stared at the battlefield with wide eyes. He wanted to learn how Yang Er fought against the enemy. Many times, the duel between experts is also a feeling experience and a rare opportunity.


    In the field, Yang Er killed and wounded more than a dozen Mongolian cavalry under his horse in a short time, and finally faced general akmu.


    As a great general of Siberian Khan hulihan, Akram does not rely on flattery. He is a man with real instinct.


    Before meeting the five stars. no It should be said that before falling into the trap tonight, Akram was very arrogant. In his eyes, the Han people were as weak as sheep, and even worse than the white Russians who dared to resist them from time to time. That is, the five-star army is dominated by Han people, so there is no saying that it is powerful and powerful. As soon as he arrives with the army, an assault can frighten the other party''s courage. Then it is time for the autumn wind to sweep away the leaves and chase the enemy for a great victory.


    It is because it is too simple and easy to imagine everything. When he found himself surrounded, Akram was really surprised. He also finally knew that the Han army he faced this time was different from those Han people in the past. They still had some abilities.


    But this ability is just to win by intrigue. If it was face-to-face, knife to knife, he was confident that he would be able to beat these Han soldiers. So, there was the scene of him leading the army against the impact, and then the self-confidence in his heart was lost one by one.


    What does it mean that he accidentally fell into a trap? What does it mean that the Han people are weak and deceptive. Akmu now just wants to kill all those who pass on some words. If the Han people can be bullied and the Han people are powerless immediately, who hit him just now?


    After failing again and again, breaking through the psychological bottom line again and again, and changing his cognition, akmu has no desire to fight with the five-star army. Because he found that even if there was no conspiracy or trap, he could not benefit the five-star army. The only difference is that the other party needs to pay more, but the result of the fight is the same. He must have lost Hansheng.


    If he could escape this time, Akram would tell Khan hulihan to retreat. The farther away from the five-star army, the better. The Han people are the devil and the executioner who kills people without blinking an eye. On the contrary, looking at themselves, they are like a clown who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. They are so ignorant, so arrogant, so ignorant of life and death.


    It''s only at this time that I figured it out. It''s obviously a little late.


    At this time, Akram was a little timid. If possible, if he was not a general, maybe he would choose to surrender for his life. But at this time, he had no other choice. With hurihan''s trust and support over the years, he could not even mention the word of surrender.


    Yang Er, who had just killed him, kept fluctuating in his chest. After all, more than a dozen people were killed and injured in a row, and their physical strength decreased. But even so, when facing Akram, he was full of pride and said, "look, you''re still a general, so I''ll give you a chance to surrender if you don''t want to die."


    Different from the cloth armor worn by other Mongolian cavalry, akmu''s body is wearing iron armor, which is not the semi iron armor of ordinary soldiers, but full iron armor. With this, his identity should not be too simple. Yang Er wanted to catch this man alive, which was also a great achievement.


    Looking at Yang Er, akmu quickly shook his head, "you are very strong, but the general will never surrender. My soul has long returned to Changsheng day. Even if you kill me now, I will be a hero soon."


    "Fart''s longevity." Yang Er murmured in his mouth. He has long known from Yang Chen''s east mouth that the so-called longevity day is like the God said by the Han people. It is just a belief and a spiritual pillar. It doesn''t exist at all. Of course, he also knows that many Mongols respect longevity very much. If anyone wants to say their bad, he is afraid that he will become a public enemy immediately. He won''t do such a stupid thing.

 Chapter 1384

    While scolding akmu''s ignorance in his heart, Yang er''s eyes became much brighter than just now. Even if he doesn''t surrender, kill him. I hope he won''t be too weak and can make himself happy.


    Slowly raise his knife and raise his arm. Yang Er looks like fighting for life and death.


    The same akemu, the same knife, rises high. Then, when the four eyes met together, a kill word came out almost at the same time, and then the war horses under the crotch of both sides made a trace of neighing, and the two quickly approached through the horse.


    One is a major general of the Siberian Mongolian cavalry. He is a high-ranking, brave and experienced soldier.


    One is the leader of the five-star army. He is a close minister beside Yang Chendong, the leader of the Yang family. He has infinite power and powerful sword.


    The so-called strong middle strong refers to them. In the process of galloping, when the war horses are staggered, the two sabers quickly hit each other, and then it''s a flash.


    In the first round, half a kilo to eight Liang, it''s a tie.


    The two men galloped out of a distance and turned around, staring at each other.


    The two people after a blow seem to be no different from before, but if you observe them carefully, you can still see their differences. For example, the indifference on Yang er''s face, the tension in akmu''s eyes and his slightly trembling right arm.


    The advantage of weapons is that Yang Er, who holds a magic saber, can release all his strength to the greatest extent when fighting without worrying about problems with weapons. In contrast, Akram can''t do it.


    After seeing the scene that many soldiers'' weapons were broken just now, he was afraid of the saber of the five-star army, which made him dare not try his best when competing, because he was not sure whether the saber in his hand was strong enough or whether it would break in two.


    The panic in his heart, unable to do his best, began to weaken his momentum and confidence by at least 30%.


    Master duel, often a small negligence can be fatal. Who else dares not to do his best?


    It can be said that with the advantage of weapon tenacity, Yang Er had the upper hand before the war. Under the knife just now, the huge force had bombarded akmu''s arm and showed his defeat potential.


    "Hahaha, you and I will fight fairly. Come again." under a knife, Yang Er felt the pain and pleasure of releasing his strength. He smiled happily and quickly stepped forward after a loud drink.


    "The public fart is flat." akemu cursed in his heart. The disadvantage of weapons made him afraid to do his best, and naturally he could not give full play to his full strength. Now looking at Yang Er rushing over again, he had to harden his head to launch an attack.


    Jingle. After another effort, Yang Er laughed again and launched a charge, which forced akmu to passively enter the unfair bombardment again and again.


    It was only a short time. The two sides fought for at least more than ten rounds. Finally, akmu''s saber was broken in two. Although as a general, the weapons in his hands are of extraordinary quality, there is still a big gap compared with the more mature forging technology of the Yang family. It is not easy to persist until now.


    More than that, because he didn''t dare to use all his strength, akmu has been bearing the great force on his wrist brought by Yang er. At this time, his right arm had become red and swollen, and it was a little hard to lift the knife.


    "Eh! Why did your saber break by itself? Are you afraid, Grandpa? I can''t do it. Well, even so, you surrender. You still have some skills. If you surrender, grandpa can protect your life?" Yang Er seemed to find the other party''s broken saber, that is, he said jokingly.


    Akemu''s red face was both angry and angry.


    After fighting for so many years, he heard for the first time that sabers can be frightening. Knowing that Yang ER was humiliating himself, akmu stared round and said, "if you want to fight, it''s a villain to show off his tongue."


    "Hum! You''re looking for death." seeing that akmu didn''t mean to surrender at this time, Yang ER was also angry. After an angry roar, he hit the horse again. This time he won''t keep his hand and vowed to cut his opponent under the horse.


    Yang Er is not worried about whether he can kill akmu. Even now, the young master hasn''t said anything to stop him. It''s OK to kill this man. Even so, where does he have any worries? Just fight hard.


    Akram was holding half a saber in his hand, and his face was very ugly. But he didn''t mean to give in. The general died in a hundred battles, that is, if he got into a war, he should be ready to die. He only hates himself. This time, not only will he die soon, but nearly 10000 soldiers will die here. He finally failed to live up to the trust of Khan.


    Akmu, who has shown his dead intention, has no worries for a while. The worst result is nothing more than death. Will a person who is not afraid of death still be afraid of the broadsword extended by Yang er?


    Straight up, without any evasion, akmu, holding half of the sabre in his hand, launched the last attack of his life.


    Yang Er finally felt wrong.


    As the distance between the two sides gets closer and closer, the other party has no intention of dodging. Some are just indomitable, and some have an attitude of dying together. Yang Er, who didn''t want to die with akmu, had to change the blade halfway. The blade also changed from cutting to sweeping, and slammed on akmu.


    A heavy blade patted on his chest, and akmu immediately spit out a mouthful of blood. Under great power, a branch can exert great power, not to mention a big knife.


    When his body was photographed, akmu, who was spewing blood, forcibly swept away with his strength, next to Yang er''s black armor, leaving a trace there.


    But it was just a shallow mark. The attack distance of the broken knife was limited, which made Yang Ersheng escape.


    After noticing that there was a knife mark on the armor, Yang Er first took a cold breath. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if the other party took the whole knife instead of the broken knife. In other words, I almost hurt myself in the other party''s hands.


    If you want to kill your own people, you must kill them first. Yang Er will not allow a defeated general to threaten himself. After an angry drink, he raised his knife and cut back. He almost used 90% of his strength.


    Akmu, who had just waved a knife with an old blade and almost exhausted strength, showed a look of regret on his face. It was so close that the general of the five-star army could be cut off.


    When he felt sorry, he felt a cold wind coming over his head. When he looked up, a sharp saber fell on his head. It was originally night. Although there were torches around, there was still some unclear vision. Amuk just saw the shadow of a knife flashing on his head, and then an indescribable pain hit his whole body.


    Qiang Zi struggled for several times until his chest suddenly cracked and blood came out. Akmu lowered his head and saw that his body was split in two.


    Akmu, who was unable to breathe oxygen, took a sniff, and his body shook several times. The whole person fell from the horse to the ground and lost consciousness and consciousness forever.


    "Hoo." Yang Er, who killed akmu, also took a long breath. Facts told him that he would pay a heavy price if he underestimated any opponent. If the other party had not held a broken knife just now, I''m afraid it''s himself who fell to the ground now.


    Akmu was killed. Other Mongolian soldiers who survived the fire were either killed or surrendered. The war was over before dawn. None of the 8000 Mongolian cavalry who rushed into the ambush escaped.


    The battle has ended on the main battlefield, and the battle continues outside the AMGA river.


    Two thousand Mongolian cavalry turned and fled after seeing the main force fall into the trap of the five-star army.


    The scene just now clearly told them that the sneak attack tonight failed. It''s not difficult. I''m afraid none of the 8000 cavalry can run away. That is, the defeat is determined. With 2000 people, they can''t turn over at all. Instead of continuing to die, they might as well escape first and report the matter to Khan while preserving their strength.


    Two thousand Mongolian cavalry retreated. But just after they had just run out for less than five miles, nanliti, with Aheqi who came to report, led a group of cavalry to meet them.


    The distance was still far away, and nanliti''s voice was the first to ring, "is that your brother in front? We''re here to support you."


    Before the battle began, ahqi was released by akmu in order to let him find nanliti and ask them to send troops together. Deliberately late notice, akmu''s defense is that someone will take credit with himself.


    But what I didn''t expect was that it was not merit but death to meet him.


    Of course, even if akmu informed nanliti in advance, he would find various reasons to delay. Now it is not him who controls the army, but Temur, the first division commander of Badaojiang and the first cavalry army in the world.


    They led four thousand soldiers and waited here for the chance to give the Mongolian cavalry one last blow.


    When the fire broke out in the camp, the four thousand cavalry finally moved and galloped all the way to kill any fish caught.


    Two thousand Mongolian cavalry escaped and were unfortunately stopped by them. After losing contact with the main general, the two thousand cavalry were defeated by a wave of five-star army. The cavalry fled everywhere and rushed to the surrounding dense forest.


    When it was dark and Lindo, it was impossible to say that there were 4000 cavalry, even 40000 cavalry, to completely surround this area. Badaojiang and Temur could only watch a Mongolian scattered soldier escape. They focused on the main body of the Mongolian cavalry.


    It was faster than the main battlefield, and the battle here ended first. The final statistical result is that about 1600 cavalry were caught and killed, that is, at least 400 Mongolian cavalry fled at night. When they reported the result to Yang Chendong, he was not surprised. Just said, "the army will seize the time to clean the battlefield, seize the time to rest, and set out for Al city at noon tomorrow.


    Even so, Yang Chendong is not sure that he can leave all the enemies, which is caused by the environment. There are many forests, lakes and mountains in the Far East. If someone wants to hide in such an area, he wants to find them There is no doubt that it is as difficult as looking for a needle in a haystack.

 Chapter 1385

    Al city.


    Three days later, when hulihan Khan was still looking forward to the good news of general Akram, a completely unexpected military intelligence was sent to him. When the cavalry who escaped from the front line knelt down in front of him and told the tragedy of the front line, hulihan just felt a burst of darkness and almost didn''t faint.


    Akmu was defeated. Not only that, his life and death are uncertain. Less than 400 of his 10000 Mongolian cavalry have returned.


    The result was completely beyond hurihan''s expectation. Even though the number of five-star soldiers who came to reinforce is only more than 10000, even if they can''t fight, they can always withdraw safely. They are Mongolian cavalry. They have grown up on horseback since childhood. They have natural advantages for Han people who are not good at riding. They even look down at their Han opponents on the battlefield.


    Hulihan fainted. A burst of rescue by his men, pinching people and pouring cold water, finally woke him up.


    After waking up, Hu Lihan first accepted the fact of defeat, but he still didn''t believe that akmu would have something to do. He is very clear about the ability of the other party. Ordinary people can''t catch him. In addition, he has a large army. I believe he will break out of the despicable encirclement of the Han people.


    Hulihan just regained his mind. Belinski came in outside the door and first saluted hulihan. Then belinski asked with concern, "I heard that sweating is uncomfortable. I''ve found the best doctor in the city. They waited outside the house and can check for sweating at any time."


    "No, Ben Khan is in good health." hulihan waved his hand. He didn''t believe in Han doctors, let alone that he was not ill. He just fainted in a hurry.


    But no matter what, Bellinsky is also kind. This time he can win al City, the other party also made great efforts. After a hesitation flashed on hulihan''s face, he quickly said firmly, "tell you something, general akmu was trapped by the Han people and lost the war."


    "What?" Bellinsky''s face changed greatly after hearing it. He really didn''t know the news. After all, akmu''s story had just returned to the city.


    This news made Belinsky''s face change greatly. At the same time, he asked suspiciously, "Khan, is this really the case? But the news from general akmu himself? But I don''t know where the general is now?"


    "The news is not from Akram, but from the cavalry he brought. Don''t worry, the news is reliable. The battle must have been defeated. Ben Khan doesn''t know where Akram is now." shaking his head and saying this, Hu Lihan angrily smashed the table and said: "The five-star army deceived people too much and dared to set Ben Khan. It''s really despicable. This revenge must be avenged."


    Hu Lihan really had a reason to be angry. He was cleaned up by people he always despised. I''m afraid no one would be in a good mood. But he didn''t think about it. If he hadn''t made the idea of the Far East army first, how could the five-star army come to trouble them so soon?


    Hulihan is still sitting there sulking. Bellinsky really can''t. although he is a businessman, because of this, he is more important to interests and security than anyone else. I think the Mongolian cavalry is a nation on horseback. They have always only killed people. When will they be killed and lose the war? At least what he knows, some large tribes in Russia ride against Mongolia When soldiers, they are mostly defeated.


    The five-star army is so powerful that it can defeat the most elite Mongolian cavalry. Doesn''t that mean they are even more powerful? It''s such a powerful person that he has been provoked. Isn''t it unsafe now.


    "No, we must go and stay away from the five-star army." in troubled times, Belinsky, who always valued his life, quickly made a decision. In order to leave here safely, he would ask hulihan to take him with him. Otherwise, he might have no place in the Far East or Siberia in the future.


    Bellinsky, who had made up his mind, organized a language when he looked at hulihan and said, "Khan, the five-star army is so powerful that we shouldn''t fight with them."


    "Hmm? What? Do you really think Ben Khan is afraid of them? This time, they just designed to defeat akmu. Even if they can win, they must have been badly hurt. Now Ben Khan has more than 15000 elite cavalry. Against a remnant army, Ben Khan is still confident that he can defeat them."


    Hulihan will not easily admit defeat. Although his blood is not pure and can not be regarded as a member of the golden family, it is always right that he is a descendant of Genghis Khan. He is still very proud in his bones.


    Seeing this time, Hu Lihan was still hard spoken. Belinsky scolded the other party for his stupidity in his heart. On the surface, he had to say it in a serious and sincere manner, "The ferocity of the Great Khan is certainly not invincible to the Han people. But the problem now is that we not only have the five-star army, but also the Far East army behind us. Before, we were careless and took them by surprise, which made them have to hide. But now, when their reinforcements come, they will jump out and be the enemy of the Great Khan. It''s time to double cross The Khan won''t have any advantage in terms of military strength. Even if he can win in the end, the Khan''s strength will also be seriously damaged. In that case, if other forces enter here, what can we take to resist the enemy? "


    "This... This..." hulihan wanted to say that he would not be defeated by the five-star army with him. But considering that if it really ends in a disastrous victory, once the strength is seriously damaged, it is inevitable that some villains will make up their minds. There is no law here, and there is no so-called justice. Everything follows the law of the jungle. If you don''t have enough strength, you deserve to be bullied.


    Hulihan will not see his strength damaged and despised. If so, what''s the use of occupying al city? Thinking of this, he began to waver with the idea of fighting to the death with the five-star army.


    When hulihan stopped talking, Bellinsky knew that his suggestion had worked, and then he took advantage of the victory and said, "Big sweat, the Han people have a saying, it''s not afraid of no firewood. As long as the big sweat is still there and I''m still there, you and I will work together, I''ll pay, and you''ll do nothing. The Han people also have a saying, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. It''s not too late for ten years. Today, the five-star army let us suffer a loss. Write it down first. This revenge will come back sooner or later."


    Belinsky comforted and repeated his importance. In the final analysis, he was telling Julian that he was very important and must take himself with him when he left.


    Hu Lihan didn''t think so much. He didn''t know little 99 in Belinsky''s heart. He was just measuring whether each other''s words were correct.


    Just like Belinsky attaches great importance to his life, Belinsky naturally doesn''t want to die. Not only that, he also attaches great importance to his own strength. From small to large, he has seen too many unfair things and respected the truth that big fists are the last word.


    Only if you have enough strength, the rules can be set by you. On the contrary, if you are weak, even if what you say is correct, no one will listen.


    I think that there is not only one armed force in Siberia, but also more than one Khan. If his strength is weakened too hard, I''m afraid there will be no place to stand after returning this time?


    Even if he is not sure that he can win, and if he wins, there will not be enough benefits. Why should he fight this battle? Instead of taking risks, he might as well retreat first. As Belinsky said, save his strength first, and revenge can wait until it is strong in the future?


    "OK," said the imaginative hulihan, immediately patting his thigh: "You''re right. We really don''t need to fight with the five-star army. That''s right. It''s better to quit here first. Well, Ben Khan immediately ordered that the army be ready to leave. What can be taken away at that time will not be left to the five-star army. Ben Khan will leave them a mess and give them a headache."


    Hulihan finally figured it out, and Bellinsky breathed a sigh of relief. But when he heard that he wanted to withdraw the troops openly, he stopped and said, "Khan. It can''t be like this. If we leave now, we will certainly reveal the news. What should we do once the five-star army and the far east army unite to pursue and kill?"


    "Well, what do you say?" arihan didn''t think about it. He was a little stunned by this question.


    Let''s go. It''s not like this when we retreat from a place in the past. With a loud order, the army pulls out and grabs everything that can be seen and useful. Then why do we do some twists and turns this time?


    Arihan looked puzzled, and Belinsky knew it was necessary to make some things clear to the other party. "Big Khan, this is the situation now. We have just been defeated by the five-star army. Once the news is leaked, the morale of the army will be confused. What can I do if the hidden Far East Army knows the news and they take advantage of the situation? If we attack the five-star army on two sides, I''m afraid even if we can go, we will have to pay a little price. Even if we go, it''s OK We can only go quietly, and before we go, we can remove some unstable factors in the army. "


    "Unstable factors?" hulihan didn''t understand what the other party was talking about.

 Chapter 1386

    Belinsky sighed in his heart. If Hu Lihan said that he might be good at fighting and killing, but when it comes to people''s hearts and fighting strategies, he must be no one in the Mongolian army, so he can be on the top.


    "Big Khan, Tang Sheng is a general, but he doesn''t really take refuge with us. Before, it was just because we caught each other''s people and forced them to commit crimes. Now he has come together with the people, and no one knows whether he will really listen to us. Such a person is an unstable factor in the army. That is, it''s better to leave him and let him lead the army Wouldn''t it kill two birds with one stone to deal with the Far East army? After he left, our army left the city. It was all the Han people''s own business. They were willing to kill each other. They didn''t have any loss to us. Did Khan think? "


    Finally he said what he thought, and Belinsky stared into hulihan''s eyes with expectation.


    "Hmm? HMM. that''s reasonable." hulihan digested these words for a long time, and then nodded again. He is a selfish man and a person who will not easily trust others. In his eyes, only the remaining 15000 Mongolian cavalry are the most loyal, that is, Belinsky can give up at any time, not to mention a general Tang Sheng.


    If he had not held the military power of riding the second division in his hands, he would not even look at him more. Now it''s the most cost-effective way to leave this person safely. Then he nodded and said, "well, I''ll leave it to you. The sooner, the better."


    "Yes." Bellinsky nodded with emphasis. Although he didn''t want to touch such a thing, if it was given to hulihan, it would easily cause complications. For his own safety and property safety, he had to do it himself.


    After getting out of Khan''s mansion, Bellinsky went straight to Tang Sheng''s house.


    Since the clansmen were found and sent to alcheng, Tang Sheng arranged them in his courtyard. With some of his own soldiers, although the courtyard was small, there were a large number of people, nearly 500. When Belinsky came here, he had a very lively feeling.


    Bellinsky came, and Tang Sheng, who got the news, welcomed them at the first time. They went to the study and held back everyone.


    When seeing Bellinsky''s cautious expression, Tang Sheng had a bad feeling in his heart. Until the other side opened his mouth, he knew that his hunch was right.


    "General Tang, you are about to face a great disaster." Bellinsky sighed, as if thinking of Tang Sheng.


    "Why?" Tang Shengjing''s whole person stood up from his chair with a sense of panic.


    Since he rebelled against the Far East army, Tang Sheng hasn''t even slept soundly. As a traitor, especially before his former employer has been killed, he needs to always prevent retaliation and various possible means against him.


    Especially these days, the whole city of Al has been in chaos. The people living here, both personal and property safety, have been greatly threatened. In the face of Mongolian cavalry who only know looting and do not know management and production at all, the people have complained and complained for a long time.


    What the Mongolian cavalry did was that sometimes he would be very angry when he saw it. It was a group of robbers. They were unreasonable. They did things only according to their mood, regardless of the hearts of the people, and didn''t know what ancestor making was. Just because they have sabers that can kill people in their hands, ordinary people dare to be angry but dare not speak. Therefore, many people vent their anger on their own heads.


    Although the people also have a certain military power, and they have not dared to attack his residence, nor do they dare to really attack him, when they walk into the street, they can still feel their anger when they look at their naked expression.


    Offended the Far East army and the people in the city, and the five-star army sent reinforcements. It''s strange that Tang Sheng is in a good mood. So many times, he began to doubt whether the original practice was right or wrong. For his own people with less than 200, he sold out the interests of tens of thousands of Far East troops and hundreds of thousands of people. Did he do anything wrong.


    At the same time of self reflection, Tang Sheng was also very afraid of death. He was afraid that some people could not move the Mongolian soldiers and would target themselves. So when he went out, his guard strength doubled. When he slept at home, a lot of personal soldiers were arranged outside to protect him. But even so, he still can''t sleep well until dawn. Often a gentle movement can wake him up.


    Now Bellinsky came and said that he would face great disaster as soon as he met. How could he not be afraid?


    "Mr. Tang, what''s the matter? At first I rebelled against the Far East army after listening to you. Now you can''t leave me alone." he suddenly grabbed Bellinsky''s arm and said with a praying face.


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited." Bellinsky, who spoke in his hand, was really in a good mood. I thought it would take some time to scare Tang Sheng. But now it seems that this is a frightened bird, so the next thing will be much simpler.


    After patting Tang Sheng''s arm and making some soothing actions, Bellinsky frowned. After thinking about it, he said to Tang Sheng who was listening to him carefully, "general Tang, you can see that Khan is a suspicious person. He doesn''t believe you very much."


    "Yes." Tang Sheng nodded. Half of his blood is Han. With this, it is very difficult for Hu Lihan to trust himself.


    "Yes, big Khan doubted you. Someone went to big Khan and complained to him before, saying that general, you just surrendered big Khan on the surface, but secretly there are other thoughts and are still tied up with the Far East army."


    "No, absolutely not." Tang Sheng, who had just sat down, suddenly stood up again and again, his face red. This time he was really anxious. It''s hard to feel wronged. He will never admit what he hasn''t done.


    "Don''t worry, say under your seat, say under your seat." Belinsky comforted again, and then said, "I absolutely believe in the general. You''ve stabbed the Far East army. How can you contact them? I''ve also found a big sweat on this matter to explain your innocence to him."


    "Thank you, thank you." Tang Sheng wiped the sweat on his forehead and said gratefully.


    "Don''t thank me. In fact, this is not the end of the matter. I just temporarily dispelled big Khan''s suspicion of you. If you want to completely make big Khan believe you, you still need the general to do something." Belinsky began to lead the topic to the routine.


    Sure enough, hearing that there was a solution, Tang Sheng asked with a look of asking for advice, "please also ask Mr. Tang to teach me."


    "It''s impossible to teach you, but if the general can lead the troops to deal with the Far East army, isn''t it the best way to prove yourself? At that time, once you can catch the Far East army commander and hit the Far East army badly, who dares to question the general? At that time, it''s possible not only that the Khan will fully trust the general, but also to give you heavy power."


    Hearing that he was going to be the enemy of the Far East army, Tang Sheng''s face suddenly became ugly. When Bellinsky plotted against him before, did he say that it''s best for him to catch Chen Bo. If not, just open the gate of Al City, and he doesn''t need to help with the Far East army in the future. But now, it has been changed to another word.


    Tang Sheng wanted to remind the other party of his original commitment to himself, but considering that even if he said this, what''s the meaning? But now hulihan doesn''t trust himself. If he doesn''t solve this problem quickly, it''s uncertain when the Mongolian cavalry will visit his home. In this way, will he and his people still have a way to live?


    There is no choice. It is not whether he is willing or not, but he must do it. Otherwise, the great disaster will be at present.


    "Hoo." he took a breath. Tang Sheng''s face was a little ugly, but he still had to say something and promise to do something. "Mr. Tang, even if doing so can eliminate sweat''s suspicion of me, I will lead the troops to deal with the Far East army."


    Tang Sheng agreed so happily that Bellinsky was happy. However, in order to make the other party not work and do nothing, he continued to promise: "it''s very good. In this way, anyone who wants to slander the general will not be able. By the way, the general just leads the troops. I''ll ask big Khan to send troops to help you. At that time, he has solved the Far East army, made great contributions, and please don''t forget my contribution."


    "Sure, sure." Tang Sheng was relieved to hear that the Mongolian cavalry would help himself. Originally, he had buried many dark sons in the Far East army. Like himself, those people were not pure Han people, and they would not sincerely and fully loyal to the Far East army. With these insiders and the help of the second riding division and Mongolian soldiers in their hands, it is not difficult to solve the discovered Far East army.


    Tang Sheng agreed and personally sent Belinsky out of the house. He looked like a thousand thanks. At the same time, he promised that he would assemble the army now and go out of the city early tomorrow morning to look for the Far East army. The good news would come soon.


    Tang Sheng didn''t know that he had been completely used by Bellinsky and abandoned by hulihan. He became an abandoned son and had to cover the departure of the Mongolian army. It can be said that he made the best use of everything.

 Chapter 1387

    Bellinsky went to see hulihan happily, first explained Tang Sheng''s attitude, and then proposed that as soon as Tang Sheng left the city tomorrow, he would start closing the city, and then rob the whole city, take all the things that can be used and taken away, quickly leave here and return to Siberia for rest in order to fight.


    Hurihan happily accepted Belinsky''s proposal. But at the same time, he was also alert. The businessman had so many minds that he had to guard against it. He even wondered if he could kill this person once he had the opportunity? At that time, you can get each other''s wealth and avoid a major danger. Isn''t it the best of both worlds?


    Poor Bellinsky didn''t know it. He was still imagining how to expand his caravan in Siberia with the support of hulihan. He even thought that Hu Lihan without akmu should be in urgent need of talents, and he should be able to replace this position.


    This is the difference between businessmen and owls.


    Businessmen think more about interests and how to win-win in mutual utilization.


    Xiaoxiong is different. They mostly do things according to their heart. Once you find that there is danger, you will kill for no reason. As for the consequences, that''s what you''ll say in the future.


    Besides, Tang Sheng, after being reminded by Bellinsky, began to assemble the army in the afternoon. After bringing enough dry food for five days, he said goodbye to his people early the next morning and took the army away from Al city. Shortly after he left the city, the gate was closed and looting was started.


    In order not to attract people''s attention, there was no fire in the city, all that could be robbed were robbed, and those that could not be taken away were smashed. For a time, the city was in a mess, and even general Tang Sheng''s house could not escape. He was rushed in by Belinsky himself, followed by some looting.


    Tang Sheng is a teacher. When he drove Chen Bo and others away, he robbed a lot of good things and put them in the Treasury. It''s cheaper now, Bellinsky.


    When watching boxes of good things being carried out of Tang''s house, Tang Sheng''s people who stayed at home quit. They came forward one after another to stop these actions. Bellinsky was annoyed. With the idea of doing nothing and doing nothing, he ordered the Mongolian cavalry to kill. Soon, there was a river of blood in the Tang house.


    Until these people died, many people stared at the sky and looked like they were dying in peace. They really can''t imagine that the people who came to the house yesterday and were sent away by Tang Sheng''s gratitude suddenly showed their intention to kill them all today. What''s the matter.


    The chaos in Al city also affected the intelligence personnel of the five-star army in the city.


    Just because some of them were dressed like beggars and penniless, they did not attract the attention of Mongolian soldiers. When the situation in the city became more and more chaotic, the intelligence personnel turned on the radio with a new battery just sent to the city to spread the situation out.


    At this time, Yang Chendong is coming to Al city with a large army.


    At this time, the team has reached nearly 20000. In addition to more than 10000 soldiers, there are many Mongolian Army prisoners and a large number of nearby Russian tribal people.


    Three wars and three victories, Yang Chendong proved to everyone the strength of the five-star army with practical actions, and also attracted the heartfelt admiration of some Russian hot-blooded men such as nikolav. They even showed the idea of joining the five-star army. They can achieve their wishes as soon as they enter al city.


    This is Yang Chendong. No matter what kind of situation, he can always make the team grow bigger and bigger like a snowball, and finally become a behemoth, which makes all his opponents fear from the bottom of their bones.


    The army was moving, and the information in Al city came. When the telegram was sent to Yang Chendong, his first feeling was that the enemy was going to run. "Let Mr. Tian Hu come right away."


    ......


    The target has been exposed. You can start the fire. Under the constant cooling, Chen Bo fell asleep again.


    This time, different from the past, Chen Bo really fell asleep, his breath was stable, and his physical signs were constantly recovering. It must be only a matter of time before the body recovers.


    On the military issue of the Far East army, Chen Bo handed over all power to division commander Dai Kuo before he fell asleep.


    As Dai Kuo who followed Yang Chendong to the Far East, he has seen the strength of the five-star army, and his loyalty to Yang Chendong is far from that of other teachers. Chen Bo is relieved to give power to this person.


    After Dai Kuo gained military power, the first thing was to take out the tiger talisman given by Chen Bo, send someone to inform the third and fifth divisions, and allow division commander Kong he to return to the team, so that he can quickly gather with the second division to the place where the military headquarters is located.


    "Even if there are unstable factors in the army, it should be only a few, and it''s time for them to be exposed." division commander Dai Kuo waved his big hand and issued such a military order.


    If there is an abscess in the body, I''m not afraid. What I''m afraid of is that I don''t dare to squeeze. This will only make the problem more and more serious. Even though the sixth young master has arrived with a large army, even if these people jump out, they can''t form any climate. What''s more terrible?


    Out of his absolute trust in Yang Chendong, Dai Kuo assured the army to assemble. He wanted to see who would jump out and who would die by himself. At the same time, he also sent a report to Yang Chendong, telling him that the Far East army was not very stable and asked for support.


    Yang Chendong thought a lot about the Far East army as early as he came. Considering that it is a lonely army, in order to expand the army, the political trial on the source of troops is not so strict that good and bad people are mixed, and there are all kinds of people. He can understand this.


    Understandably not a concession.


    Eat your own food and take your own pay, but you have to rebel against the master. If you don''t punish it well, what''s the reason?


    He entrusted Yang er with the task of eliminating traitors, and paid 1000 people from the second brigade of heiqi Longwei and 2000 people from the first cavalry army in the world. He wanted to clean up the unstable factors in the army with the momentum of thunder. That is, when he came to the Far East, it was bound to build a fortress like the original city.


    Yang Er took command and soon left with the army after Tian Hu left. Yang Chendong came straight to Al city with the rest of the army. It''s already in chaos. You can end the chaos there as soon as you arrive.


    After Dai Kuo got a call back from Yang Chendong, he was full of confidence. The stage has been set up. Next, let''s see how those people with evil intentions act.


    Tang Sheng took more than 8000 people from the fourth division of the Far East army to the forest outside Chen Bo''s military headquarters. What makes people speechless is that this army is still wearing the uniform of the five-star army. This was also a helpless move. Although they surrendered to the Mongolian army together with their division commander, the other party was so poor that there was no unified military uniform at all. They could only gather here in old military uniforms.


    Wearing the uniform of the five-star army, I really want to fight the five-star army now. The irony is very obvious. The direct experience is that the morale of the soldiers of the fourth division is very low, and the faces of most soldiers are confused about not coming.


    Not everyone is as ungrateful as Tang Sheng.


    These soldiers were born in poor families, including many Russian men bullied by Mongolian cavalry. After Chen Bo arrived in the Far East, he established alcheng and gave them a bite so that they would not starve to death and did not have to worry about safety.


    Although Chen Bo said that for the sake of overall stability, he did not bring the families of these soldiers to Al City, which made them have a lot of worries. But they pay a lot of money every month, and they never default. With this silver, they can buy some things in the city to support their tribe, which is a very proud thing.


    Many soldiers are still thinking that when the boys in their tribe grow into men, they will bring them to Al city to join the army and better support their tribe. But unexpectedly, Tang Sheng rebelled.


    When he got the news on the first day of junior high school, many soldiers couldn''t figure it out, and few people were willing to rebel with him. But at this time, Tang Sheng stood up and said that once they and the Mongolian army occupied al City, they could take everyone''s tribes into the city and live a good life together.


    It is because of this slogan that the dissatisfaction of the soldiers below was calmed down, and they had to stand with their enemy Mongolian cavalry.


    Tang Sheng also did promise his promise. After successfully driving Chen Bo out of Al City, he agreed that the soldiers would introduce his tribe into the city. However, it is unexpected that the Al city at this time is no longer the former al city. Now the city has long been the world of the Mongolian army. A series of measures for benefiting the people set by army commander Chen Bo have disappeared and no one abides by them. There are many incidents of smashing, killing, looting and looting in the city, sometimes even more chaotic than outside the city.


    In such a situation, who will lead his tribe into the city? Isn''t that a sheep in a tiger''s mouth?


    At this time, Tang Sheng stood up again and said that the chaos would end soon. As long as the Mongols were not stupid, Al city would return to calm. We just need to wait patiently, and Al city will become a real refuge for everyone. In order for this day to come as soon as possible, they need to destroy the Far East army first and solve this great danger first.


    It was in such a big environment that the fourth riding division went out of Al City, followed general Tang Sheng to a place 50 miles north of the city, and put on a posture to attack the military headquarters of the Far East army.


    Tang Sheng, who came here for the first time, and Ulu, the general of Mongolia, also learned that the Far East army, which had been hidden for many days, was gathering here.


    For the arrival of Tang Sheng, Ulu is very welcome. There are only two thousand Mongolian cavalry here. Although they believe that their combat effectiveness is good, the Far East army claims to have tens of thousands of people. Only in terms of the number of people, the difference is still too much.

 Chapter 1388

    Tang Sheng''s arrival is not only a problem of adding nearly 10000 soldiers, but also a division commander of the Far East army. He has many old friends in his army. If things are done well and turn enemies into friends, how much help will he add?


    "General Tang, we will launch an attack tomorrow. At that time, the two sides will be arrayed at the foot of the mountain. I hope the general can speak three inches and make contributions before the array. During the introduction, I will truthfully report everything I see to the Khan." Ulu said with a smile on his face.


    He is reminding and warning Tang Sheng that tomorrow''s war is very important. You must do your best. And your praise will also be known by the Khan. Don''t miss the opportunity to make contributions.


    "Yes, Ben will understand." Tang Sheng hugged his fist and said with great humility. Although it is said that the number of unified soldiers is less than his own, he is a Mongolian general. In contrast, he is far from it, and he has to flatter the other party.


    When Ulu left the account, Tang Sheng began to think about the information of some far east army officers in his mind. He wanted to convince those people that it was impossible not to do some homework in advance. This battle will also determine his position in hulihan''s heart. He dare not be careless.


    Of course, if he knew that hulihan had abandoned him and fled, not only that, his residence in Al city had been looted by Belinsky, who he trusted, and his people who regarded him as life had been killed, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have such an idea now.


    At the same time, in the Far East army headquarters in the mountains, Dai Kuo also contacted Yang Ersuo, the reinforcements who had rushed to the periphery.


    When he knew that Yang ER was out of the mountain with 4000 cavalry and could appear at any time, Dai Kuo was determined. He also began to look forward to the arrival of dawn. He wanted to see how many dissidents in the army took advantage of this opportunity to win them all.


    The night will eventually pass. In the early morning of the next day, the armies of both sides began to gather outward from their camps as if they had agreed.


    With different thoughts, but with the same purpose, the two sides did not fight to death as soon as they came up, but put in an array. They all looked like trying to suppress people with momentum.


    The Mongolian army has as many as 10000 cavalry here. Together with the three divisions and more than 20000 cavalry of the Far East army, there are as many as 30000 cavalry. Thanks to the open space under the mountain forest. But even so, from a distance, all kinds of flags are flying high and standing everywhere, which still gives people a sense of boundlessness and infinity.


    It took nearly two hours. From dawn until the sun was already hanging in the air, the armies of both sides finally formed, and then the generals of all sides came on stage one by one.


    Here in the five-star army, Chen Bo did not appear because his body was still recovering. Dai Kuo took his place. This is enough to explain his authority from the presence of Chen Bo''s head of guard before summer.


    In addition to Dai Kuo, when riding the second division commander Kong he and the third division commander, Xiaolin and the fifth division commander Wu Ba all appeared with their own cavalry. It is just interesting that the three divisions are not concentrated together, and there is still a certain distance between divisions, giving people a sense of preparedness.


    In contrast, there are only Tang Sheng and Ulu generals in the front of the Mongolian army, which is much less than the number. Kesheng seems that they are united enough. More importantly, Tang Sheng will make a move to surrender next, which is the most fatal. Because if this thing is done well, the troops and morale of both sides may disappear and rise here. It is possible to reverse the previous one.


    After the formation of both sides, Tang Sheng rode out under the sign of general Ulu''s eyes, which was too noticeable in the suddenly quiet camps of both sides.


    With Tang Sheng jumping out of the array, all kinds of comments began to spread below.


    Few generals in the Far East army did not know the commander of the fourth division. Especially this time, the Far East army lost al City, thanks to this man. This time, we want to let everyone know that he is difficult.


    He''s just a traitor. I really don''t know what he''s going to do now. Is he going to stand up and repent when he sees the power of the Far East army? Some far east soldiers who did not know the truth thought so.


    Only some officers with other thoughts showed a vague expression in their eyes. In that case, they didn''t know whether to be happy or wandering or hesitating. Before Tang Sheng didn''t speak, they were afraid they didn''t make some final decision.


    "Mr. Dai, Tang Sheng, the traitor, has come out. Please let the last general kill him." Xia Qian, head of the military and police guard, stared at Tang Sheng after he jumped out of the horse, clenched his hands, and said with hate eyes and mood.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, take a look first." Dai Kuo is not worried at all. On the contrary, he is still looking forward to each other''s performance. He wants to see how many loyal ministers, good generals and treacherous villains there are in the Far East army.


    Dai Kuo didn''t mean to stop. Even if other officers wanted to attack and kill the enemy, they had to suppress their anger at this time. They want to see what this Tang Sheng wants to say. In the eyes of these Zhiyong people, if they do something wrong, they will be punished. Even now Tang Sheng can''t easily forgive his mistakes.


    In full view of the public, Tang Sheng first swept the front of the Far East army with his eyes. After recognizing many colleagues who cherish Japan, he finally opened his mouth slowly, "you guys, I don''t need to introduce more. Everyone knows me. Ha ha, yes, I''m the traitor in the eyes of some of you."


    In this way, he admitted that what Tang Sheng had done made the two sides talk again. Everyone is talking. I have never seen such a brazen person admit that he is a traitor.


    Without waiting for the sound of this discussion to continue to ferment, Tang Sheng shouted: "but now I want to say that I am not a traitor. I am loyal to my tribe. There is half of my Mongolian blood in my body. The reason why I led the Mongolian army into Al city is just to protect the continued reproduction of my tribe. What''s wrong?"


    Tang Sheng almost shouted out what was wrong. After saying this, his face became a little ferocious. "Is it wrong to think of his tribe? If so, what is the meaning of life? Even his relatives can''t protect them. What are you talking about? What are you talking about a man, a man and a man?"


    "Hiss!"


    Many of the officers and men who heard this took a breath, which can be said to be the language of killing the heart.


    In ancient times, many soldiers rushed to the battlefield and shouted slogans for loyalty to the king and the country. But is that really the case?


    How many people have seen the emperor?


    How many people have had feelings in the so-called country?


    In the final analysis, war is just a means of making a living. In short, it is for survival. If there are other purposes, it is promotion and wealth.


    Therefore, any slogan of the loyalty to monarch is just a slogan. No one really thinks so. On the contrary, more people just want to stutter and get a foothold in troubled times. Some people are lucky. They have been promoted from soldiers to officers with some power. Their goal is higher. They are so full of their own pockets. How to take advantage of the situation to create more wealth for themselves.


    In this way, there is the so-called theory of empty pay and stealing military supplies.


    The direct consequence of this is that the senior level in the army wants to win the war, which is more conducive to his future promotion and wealth, and even his wife and son.


    Middle ranking officers, especially those young generals who have little room to rise, think on the contrary. They want to lose the war. In this way, their diversion of public funds will be lost with the war and the death of some people. You can take advantage of this opportunity to eat more empty places and get some empty rates.


    As for the soldiers at the bottom, they just obey orders. When the situation is good for you, you rush up and fight to see if you have a chance to get benefits. On the contrary, once the situation is unfavorable, turn around and run away. Living is the most important thing. What does it have to do with yourself whether you win or not? Or there will be no change in treatment, that is, why work hard?


    This is a true portrayal of the army. So, can such an army win the war?


    Can an army that has no faith, no spiritual support, and even no hope grow bigger and give full play to its own potential?


    The answer is certainly yes. Therefore, Tang Sheng didn''t feel any shame because of his rebellion. On the contrary, he can talk in front of everyone, and his complexion remains unchanged. This is not how thick his skin is, but his ideas and perspectives are different.


    After Tang Sheng shouted out what was wrong, his eyes swept over the Far East army. Then he began to call the roll, "commander Qi Wu, as far as I know, your tribe is also outside al city. You have to face the pressure of wind and snow in winter. Excuse me, can you do anything for them? If you can''t do it, what''s the meaning of being a commander?"


    "Deputy head Zhang Rui, your situation is the same. Ben will ask you, how are you feeling?"


    "Commander Li Deyi, in the heavy snow this winter, I heard that three of your people have been frozen to death. Do you want to continue the fourth and fifth?"


    Tang Sheng''s roll call is not aimed at a certain division. It is completely random. He will say whose name he sees. There are people in several divisions who have been called.

 Chapter 1389

    All the officers who were ordered bowed their heads, proving that Tang Sheng was right and that they were engaged in a complex struggle at the bottom of their hearts. These people are the destabilizing factors in the Far East army and are the internal problems that commander Chen Bo is worried about.


    Yes, after al city was captured, he did not take military action to counterattack at the first time. Instead, he divided and hid the army, afraid of maximizing the problem. Now, after Tang Sheng''s words, many people have been bewitched and ready to move.


    In particular, some officers who were named noticed that many people around had changed their eyes. They knew that it was meaningless to hide. They simply stood up and came straight to the Mongolian military camp where Tang Sheng was located.


    Some of them were not only officers, but also took their brothers and soldiers from their battalion to the Mongolian cavalry camp.


    "Stop them quickly." the head of the guard, Xia Qian, saw that things were going bad and couldn''t help but make a noise. At this time, Kong he and the other three teachers also moved their eyes here and looked at Mr. Dai Kuo, who was still riding on his horse and had a calm face.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Dai Kuo slowly raised his powerful right hand and said in a flat voice, "don''t stop them. Their heart is no longer in the five-star army. It''s available to leave people. We should respect their choices. If anyone else has the same ideas and views, they can go together."


    Not only did not stop, but also a look of support, which made people very puzzled. Tang Sheng also saw Dai Kuo''s behavior. He couldn''t help laughing. Then he said, "I can''t see that general Dai Kuo is a reasonable person, but I don''t know if you also have such an idea. You can come together. Don''t worry, if you have this general, you can recommend the general''s prosperity."


    Tang Sheng even persuaded Dai Kuo to surrender. When he heard this, Xia Qian, the head of the military and police guard, couldn''t help touching his arm to the machete on his waist. He is even ready. Once Dai Kuo really dares to do so, he will fight for a criminal name and kill Dai Kuo. He will never allow the Far East army created by the commander to go wrong.


    Dai Kuo also didn''t expect this. He noticed that more than 3000 people from all divisions came out of the Far East army and joined the Mongolian army. Although some people hesitated, they didn''t do anything special. Then these people could fight for it, so he thought he could stop it.


    When Tang Sheng comforted him, he just said, "glory and wealth? Ha ha, Tang Sheng, are you joking with our teacher?"


    Dai Kuo responded, and Tang Sheng was naturally pleased. He was afraid that the other party would say nothing and do nothing, so he didn''t know where to start. But once the other party opened his mouth, his opportunity appeared. If there is a problem, don''t be afraid. Just solve the problem.


    In this way, Tang Sheng smiled and asked why there was no glory, wealth and honor, but before he could speak, Dai Kuo continued, "the Mongols were poor and didn''t even have a unified military uniform, the soldiers didn''t even have a spare saber, and even didn''t want to put salt in their usual food. Where did you tell our teacher about the glory, wealth and honor?"


    Mongols are really poor. When they can''t produce and rob others, their life is actually very difficult. What you can see about the killing of cattle and sheep in Mongolia is the modern Mongols, not the former Mongols.


    The Mongols in the past were not good at production, they just knew grazing. If you want to eat a good meal, you can''t be greedy until there is something wrong with the livestock or after death. Those are things that they depend on for survival. The male should keep the seed and the female should be ready to give birth. How can they eat them casually?


    It was because they were poor that they had to rob everywhere. Dai Kuo''s rhetorical question made Tang Sheng''s face change color, and some didn''t know what to answer.


    And this is just the beginning. Through the radio, Dai Kuo knows and prepares much more than Tang Sheng. With a contemptuous look, he looked at Tang Sheng and said, "what you said about prosperity and wealth should be just a statement. It''s a lie to everyone. But how wise my teacher is, how can he be fooled as easily as these fools?" Dai Kuo also pointed to the men who had just been cast into the Mongolian army camp from the Far East army camp.


    By this accusation, some guilty "traitors" naturally lowered their heads. And some people looked at Tang Sheng and obviously wanted to hear his explanation and whether what he just said was true or false.


    These people stared at themselves. Tang Sheng also felt a little creepy. At the moment, he waved his hand and explained, "don''t listen to him. He''s disturbing our army."


    "Disturb your military morale? Hahaha, you think too highly of yourself. Do you deserve to talk about military morale? You are just a mob of women with milk. Where there is benefit, there is no principle of being a man, you don''t know what loyalty is, and you don''t deserve to be a man."


    He drank Tang Sheng and the generals who had just surrendered loudly. Dai Kuo''s voice was very loud.


    This cry made Tang Sheng and others feel confused. In order to stabilize the army, he had to shout in the same voice, "he''s talking nonsense. The Mongolian army has now occupied al city. Everyone has seen the prosperity and prosperity there."


    "Yes, yes." because of Tang Sheng''s words, the traitors who had been wavering began to nod their heads again, and then looked fiercely at Dai Kuo, a picture of you talking nonsense and disturbing my army''s heart.


    "Al City, prosperous!" ha ha, like hearing the biggest joke in the world, Dai Kuo smiled up to the sky.


    Although he was also a division commander in the Far East army, he followed Yang Chendong to the South and North for a while. I don''t know how many sites he has laid. He has more knowledge and experience. The prosperity of Al city is really worthless in his eyes. Although he hasn''t been to chixian City, he doesn''t know how many times the prosperity of Shicheng is better than that of Al city.


    After a burst of laughter, Dai Kuo seemed to express his smile. Then he looked at Tang Sheng and others with disdain and said: "In your eyes, Al city may be very busy, but it is no longer in the eyes of someone. What does it matter whether al city is prosperous or not? Do you really think the Mongols will regard you as their own, and you won''t be able to wait if there are benefits?"


    Tang Sheng''s face is a little ugly. Of course, he knows that the Mongols are always on guard against themselves. He has been deeply touched in Al city for more than three months. But at the moment, when the army is about to compete, he can''t admit it. Not only that, he also has to praise the Mongolian army. Only in this way can he boost his morale and win the war.


    After only hesitating for a few minutes, Tang Sheng said, "why can''t you give it to us? I might as well tell you that hulihan has promised that we will have the future al city together. In addition to our family members, our people can also move into the city."


    "What? Did the Mongolian Khan really say that? It''s really a good thing." for a moment, the Far East soldiers muttered and talked one after another.


    Before, because the city was too small to accommodate so many people, Chen Bo stipulated that people other than soldiers were not allowed to enter the city for the time being. That was why it attracted all kinds of complaints and Tang Sheng''s rebellion.


    Tang Sheng also grasped this point, and his action won the support of more soldiers. Just now he shouted, and more than 3000 soldiers voted on his side.


    This is Tang Sheng''s killer mace. It is precisely for this reason that he is so confident that he can directly face the Far East army with more than 10000 cavalry. Now, seeing that everyone is talking and public opinion is obviously inclined to his own side, in order to stabilize the situation and speed up Dai Kuo''s defeat, he also deliberately looked at the Mongolian general Ulu and said: "If you don''t believe it, you can ask general Ulu."


    Wulu had never heard of the Mongol army''s intention to jointly control the city of AR with Tang Sheng before. But at this time, he would not be foolish enough to deny all this, thinking about what to say next as long as he won the war. Wouldn''t he let himself play? Then he laughed and said: "Yes, what general Tang Sheng said is right. Big Khan did say that he was willing to control al city and share the world with his brothers of the Far East army."


    "You lie."


    When Ulu had just finished these words and Tang Sheng''s face was loose, a big drink sounded from Dai Kuo''s mouth.


    He didn''t expect that Tang Sheng would be so shameless, and the Mongolian general was lying with his eyes open. He had received a telegram. It was clear that the current Mongolian army had left al city after looting. How could he say such a thing?


    Knowing that the other party was lying, Dai Kuo couldn''t let the other party go on. After interrupting the other party''s words, he said loudly, "don''t listen to them. To tell you the truth, the Mongolian army had left there after a brutal looting in Al city."


    "Nonsense." Dai Kuo''s words immediately attracted the simultaneous opposition of Ulu and Tang Sheng.


    One of them is one of hulihan''s favorite generals, and the other is entrusted with an important task to be responsible for paying the Far East army. How can they believe that hulihan has carried himself away?


    Naturally, they didn''t believe it, but Dai Kuo, who got the exact news, laughed and said, "I know you don''t believe it, but it doesn''t matter. There will be evidence in front of you right away. Come on, give the signal."

 Chapter 1390

    The so-called signal is a dazzling fireworks. Although the effect is worse during the day, the roaring sound and the scene flying into the sky can be clearly seen.


    Just after the fireworks were released, bursts of rumbling sound came from the earth. At the same time, a scout of the Mongolian cavalry also came to general Ulu quickly. "General, I found the enemy. In our side and rear, there were about 4000 enemy cavalry. They came under the banner of the five-star army."


    An excellent scout can quickly distinguish the number of enemies. Only from this point of view, the Scout is qualified. But he didn''t come to report until the rumble of war horses on the ground. It was too late and he couldn''t be qualified.


    "Bastard, why do you report now?" when Ulu scolded angrily, he raised his hand and whipped the Scout.


    The Scout looked wronged. He wanted to say that the enemy''s whole body was wrapped in green leaves, and he couldn''t see it until he came in front of him. But at this time, he had no chance to speak, because right behind them, the bright five-star flag that people can''t ignore was already in sight, and they had come to the battlefield.


    When the scouts came to report just now, the Mongolian army also made a basic resistance. But when facing the more elite first cavalry army in the world, how could these Mongolian cavalry be opponents? They threw hundreds of bodies aside under only one impact.


    Just as soon as I heard the sound of horses'' hoofs on the ground, the five-star army on that side was killed in front of me. When the distance is close, you can also see that there are green leaves on some cavalry horses that have not been cleaned up.


    Camouflage and concealment was originally one of the training subjects of the five-star army. In addition, it is not very difficult to know the location of the war and enter the battlefield in advance without being discovered.


    "Everyone listen to the order and stop." Yang er''s loud voice rang out. The cavalry stopped immediately after hearing the speech. The military appearance was neat. It looked like a well-trained elite. They didn''t say a word. There was no sound except the horse''s snorting. They were waiting for Yang er''s next instructions.


    There is a momentum that makes people admire, fear and dare not look directly. For example, now, there is a man who has such momentum.


    The chest is quite straight, the steps are steady and sonorous, and the eyes can look directly at the bottom of people''s heart, clear and transparent.


    In fact, whether it is war or two people pinch each other, the fundamental to win lies in the mentality.


    In the face of the enemy, with the absolute momentum of the cat against the mouse - when I am the first in the world and absolutely crush the opponent, you will win.


    With this momentum, although Yang Ersuo has only 4000 cavalry, it gives people an unparalleled sense of thousands of troops.


    They are also cavalry. In contrast, the momentum of Mongolian cavalry is much different, which can be seen from the frightened color on the face of Mongolian soldiers.


    No comparison, no harm!


    The five-star army has neat appearance and uniform clothes. The saber with the same length and size is held in his hand and emits bursts of cold light under the sunshine. Even when riding on a horse, it is horizontal and vertical, giving people a very shocking visual feeling.


    The queue is not white training, and the effect is also significant. It not only makes the soldiers more self-discipline and better fulfill the orders and prohibitions, but also brings great pressure to people just on their mental outlook.


    "This... This..." when more Mongolian cavalry looked at the five-star army and didn''t know how to describe their mood, Ulu said, "don''t be afraid, they only have 4000 people. We just need to rush up and the victory will belong to us."


    "I see who dares?" Yang Er faced the cry of Wulu. After a loud cry, the four thousand and five-star army raised all their sabres high, and a momentum that shocked people''s hearts and souls also poured out.


    There were only less than two thousand Mongolian cavalry left. They were completely shocked by the momentum of the five-star army. At this moment, they found that they didn''t have the courage to take a step forward. As the general of the army, URU naturally saw everything in his eyes. Because of this, he was smart and didn''t take a step forward. Instead, he looked at Tang Sheng and said, "general Tang, let''s go together. As long as we can destroy these Han reinforcements, the main force of our Mongolian cavalry will arrive soon. At that time, no one will be our opponent."


    Ulu, this is to let Tang Sheng and them rush first, so that they can have a good seat and reap profits. In his eyes, even ten Far East soldiers are not as important as one Mongolian soldier.


    Tang Sheng is not stupid. How can he not see what Ulu means, but he doesn''t dare to act rashly. Not to mention the power of the five-star army, he had seen it long before he sent troops to the city. Just say that there are more than 20000 Far East troops staring at himself in front of him.


    Under the shouting, Tang Sheng didn''t move. Yang Er looked at everything in his eyes and took a breath. With his character, he came here with a large army. Of course, he wanted to have a good time. The Mongol soldiers and the rebels of the Far East army have never been in his eyes. They are just a mob. As long as he wants, the warriors of the first cavalry army in the 4000 world can kill all these people.


    But he can''t do this. When he came, the young master gave orders. What he needs most for the construction of the Far East is people, a large number of young people. At present, these are strong labor. They are indispensable talents for building cities and consolidating sites. Kill them. Who will build cities and roads?


    In order to complete the task assigned by Yang Chendong, it is impossible to kill a large number of people, but it is still possible and necessary to kill chickens. Some people are like this. If you don''t kill him and be afraid, he won''t know how to be afraid.


    Just before starting, Yang Er still needs to do one thing, which is very important for attacking the other party''s morale, laying the final victory, and even unifying the fighting heart. "Come on, bring people up."


    Yang Er didn''t give the order of immediate impact, but shouted to take people. Soon, the soldiers of the five-star army escorted the two men to the battlefield. Before they came to the open space, they came between the camps of both sides.


    The two people brought were a thin man in Mongolian military clothes and a middle-aged man who looked more than 40 years old. They were all pale and trembling.


    As soon as they were brought out, two shouts came out of the battlefield, "Tuo Ba Shi? (Li Hui)."


    It was the Mongolian soldier named Tuobashi. He had another identity, the personal soldier of general Ulu. Before, he didn''t follow the army out of the city because of physical discomfort, but stayed in Al city.


    Li Hui is Tang Sheng''s clan. When Tang Fu''s finance was robbed and his people were killed, Li Hui happened to be out of the house. Because he escaped the robbery.


    Both of them, because of their special status, were watched by the intelligence personnel of Yang Department who stayed in Al City, captured them alive and sent them out of the city. Last night, Yang Er had sent someone to pick up the two people. What he wanted was to tell the truth through their mouths and let Ulu and Tang Sheng see who the Great Khan named hulihan they worked for was in essence.


    The natural speakers are Ulu and Tang Sheng. Their shouting is just an instinct. In contrast, the two people who were shouted cried out uncontrollably after they met their master.


    When a person passes by death, when he sees his relatives, he will definitely show his true feelings. "General, (young patriarch), it''s all gone, it''s all gone."


    Tuo Ba Shi and Li Hui didn''t wait for anyone to ask, so they talked about what happened to their own family in alcheng with a runny nose and tears.


    Next, no matter Ulu or Tang Sheng, after hearing the news that hulihan had led his troops to flee from alcheng to Siberia, they all stood in the same place as if they had been hit by thunder.


    Although they still don''t know why Khan withdrew, one thing is certain, that is, they are all abandoned people, become abandoned children and throw them here.


    Ulu couldn''t figure out why his sweat would leave him alone; Tang Sheng''s face was full of E-RAN. He thought of Belinsky''s persuading him to send troops. He wanted to abandon himself and spy on his property at the same time. Thinking that more than 200 people in the whole tribe were left with himself and Li Hui because of his wrong faith in others, he couldn''t help crying out, "Bellinsky, you liar, you villain, you bastard."


    It was precisely because of his belief in Belinsky that Tang Sheng became a traitor of the Far East army and came to this stage today. But what he got was the end of betrayal and the destruction of the tribe. If life could start over, Tang Sheng would not have made such a choice.


    Both Ulu and Tang Sheng are looking fierce and cursing what happened to themselves. This scene was seen by other officers and men, and they were all thoughtful.


    Especially the Far East troops who defected with Tang Sheng. I thought that after taking refuge in the new master, I could enjoy prosperity and at least protect the safety of the people. But now, I can''t save the people. I''m afraid I won''t have any good fruit this time. After all, traitors always come to no good end.


    The atmosphere of the battlefield also changed greatly because of the emergence of Tuo Ba Shi and Li Hui. The most obvious feeling was to surrender to the Far East army in the past. This moment became restless.


    "Impact." when Yang Er caught such a good opportunity, he would let go. Under an order, the cavalry of the 4500 Star Army behind him moved the whole army, raised his saber and urged the horse forward.


    The first to bear the attack was the Mongolian cavalry of less than 2000 people.


    Originally, the momentum was not as good as people. The emergence of Tuoba stone destroyed their hope. At the lowest morale, the five-star army rushed. Can they resist it.

 Chapter 1391

    When the arrow array suddenly plunged into the Mongolian cavalry camp, the resistance encountered was minimal, which also made the attack of the five-star army very smooth. With only one impact, it rushed into the enemy array and was unstoppable.


    "Stop it, stop it." Ulu, who finally recovered, shouted loudly to the army and looked at Tang Sheng and said, "general Tang, although we have been abandoned, even for ourselves, we have to fight a path of blood. Otherwise, the result waiting for us will be worse than death."


    Why doesn''t Tang Sheng know? He is a traitor. In a way, he is far more hateful than the enemy. Once he is caught by the five-star army, I''m afraid he will really live rather than die.


    Tang Sheng, who didn''t want to die and couldn''t die. He also wanted to find Bellinsky for revenge, immediately waved his knife and shouted to the crowd: "everyone kill with the general, kill a way of blood, and find Hu Lihan for revenge."


    With a loud cry, Tang Sheng was the first to jump out of the camp, and a group of close soldiers around him also came out one after another. But that''s all. In addition, more than 20 soldiers rode to the position. As for others, including Qi Wu, Zhang Zao and Li Deyi, they stayed where they were and didn''t move at all.


    The soldiers behind them also follow the Lord''s general. They have no intention of rushing out of the war.


    When the five-star military aid army arrived and Hu Lihan fled without saying hello, it has proved that the general trend is going. Anyone with a little brain will not make the decision to be the enemy of the five-star army.


    Apart from more than 20 soldiers, there was no one to follow. Tang Sheng''s face showed a sense of loneliness. But he didn''t blame these people. They have followed themselves on the wrong road. They can''t take them to death.


    "Come on, fight with the general, kill!" Tang Sheng made up his mind to fight to death, and the first horse rushed towards the five-star army. He knew very well what he had done. Even if he surrendered now, he would not get the slightest benefit. That is, he might as well fight. If he could really rush out, he would find a way to find Bellinsky and avenge the extermination of the family.


    "Surround them all, and none of them can run away." Yang Erqi''s big, strong, high headed horse looked excited and excited.


    Following Yang Chendong all year round, there are fewer and fewer opportunities for him to do it, let alone lead the army alone. It''s not easy to let go of everything. He will cherish it.


    "Come on, don''t waste time. You two can go together." Dadao randomly points out and points to Wulu and Tang Sheng respectively. Yang Er laughs with a great arrogance.


    "Let''s go together." after Wu Lu and Tang Sheng exchanged eyes, they nodded together, and then hit the horse to kill Yang er. This is also their only chance. With two enemies and one, the odds of victory are still very high. As long as they can capture this general, they must be able to rush out of the encirclement with threat.


    Wulu can become a general among many Mongolian cavalry, and his own ability is undoubtedly. Without any culture at all and without the help of qualification and other capital, those who become generals are undoubtedly very capable.


    Tang Sheng is the same. If he can stand out among so many people and be appointed as a division commander, his combat effectiveness must be very excellent.


    Both of them are like this. Together, they belong to the alliance of powers. If they fight only one person, they have a good chance of winning. At least if Chen BOLUO, including the commander of the Far East army, is only one person, I''m afraid he won''t be his opponent.


    But who is Yang er?


    As one of the five members of the Yang family, he follows Yang Chendong all the year round. In addition to the difference of the overall view, his own combat power is also constantly improving. In other words, if the strength is too poor, but I have no face to stay next to Yang Chendong. Not to mention anything else, once there is a real danger, who will protect who?


    It''s no exaggeration to say that in the whole Yang system and the whole five-star army, Yang Er can''t be ranked in the number of soldiers in war, and he doesn''t have much such experience, but when it comes to fighting alone, few people will be his opponents. With Yang Chendong''s personal guidance and black riding, the Dragon guards feed every day, but only with one war and two. He is not afraid at all.


    The magic saber in his hand was pulled out from his waist. When one to two, Yang er not only didn''t take the defensive, but also took the initiative to attack. He will never forget what Yang Chendong said. Attack is the best defense.


    Relying on the strength of the magic saber in his hand, Yang ER was full of confidence and pulled his horse forward. The three generals immediately fought together. Under the eyes of many far east soldiers, the blade wind collided and the blade hit each other.


    Almost all of the three are open and close tactics. There is no falsehood at all. They are completely a competition in strength and technology. Such a battle is also extremely considering their own physique. If they don''t have enough strength, they may be defeated only by one blow; If you reveal a flaw, you will often lose your life.


    The battle of life and death, a small negligence and a trace of poor strength may lead to the loss of life. As generals, the three naturally know this truth. So when they made a move, they all tried their best, completely killing each other.


    Dingdingdang.


    Yang''s second-hand magic Sabre collided with the sabre in the hands of Wu Lu and Tang Sheng twice in a very short time.


    The so-called expert knows whether there is one. At the beginning of the contest, the three had a preliminary impression on their opponents at the same time, especially Ulu and Tang Sheng, who felt the crisp feeling from their arms after a blow. Their faces had become a little nervous, but they could feel that if they relied on their strength alone, they would not be Yang er''s opponents.


    Yang Er himself belongs to the group of infinite power. In addition, he follows Yang Chendong every day, eats well and drinks well, and his strength is constantly increasing. If you only compete for strength, the talented black cavalry Dragon Guard has no opponent. Only Yang Chendong, a "pervert", can suppress him.


    It was this confidence that Yang ER was so confident when one was against two. After a knife fight with two people, the confidence was even more expanded.


    "Ha ha, happy." also felt a slight tremor from his arm. Yang Er pulled his horse and turned to attack after laughing. He didn''t mean to rest. It was just a picture of working hard and never stopping.


    "This man has great strength. Let me take a shot." after Tang Sheng felt the great pressure brought by the knife, he knew that it would continue. Maybe his arm would be red and swollen first before he could do anything about the other party. He simply took back his knife and changed his gun. He changed the red cherry gun hanging next to the war horse in his hand.


    The reason why cavalry is mainly saber is because it is light and flexible. For example, cavalry requires fast speed, fast attack and fast deployment, and all have strict requirements for weapons. It''s not that you can''t carry a gun. In history, cavalry still have people who use heavy hammers as weapons. Just using such weapons will inevitably affect the speed and combat flexibility. In this way, the most people use sabers.


    Anyone who can use a long gun can use it only if he has great self-confidence. Otherwise, don''t you give up flexibility and speed and you''re looking for death?


    Tang Sheng changed into a long gun, which is enough to prove his self-confidence and satisfaction with his physical quality. He wants to suppress Yang er with one point long and one point strong, and then look for favorable opportunities for Ulu''s attack.


    With the long gun in his hand, Tang Sheng gave birth to a feeling that I have in the world. Under a loud drink, he was angry and sank into the Dantian. With the power of the long gun, he threw his gun at Yang er who rushed. The gun body swept the air, and even attracted a weak sound of gas explosion.


    "Good to come!" Yang Er burst out laughing. He didn''t give in at all because the other party changed weapons. On the contrary, he was more belligerent. He was afraid that the opponent didn''t do his best, just like when competing with the black riding Dragon Guard. Everyone was afraid of hurting the other party by mistake and would have a backhand. Where is such a life and death struggle? Either you or I die. Don''t worry so much. It''s a pleasure to fight.


    The smile still hung on his face. Yang Er had driven his horse to Tang Sheng''s face and hit him several times in a very short time. There was a constant noise, because the speed was too fast, which caused a dazzling feeling to the bystanders.


    With the length of the long gun, Tang Sheng restrained Yang er''s attack for a time and blocked him at a distance of ten feet. There was no danger for the time being. Taking this opportunity, Wulu on one side attacked. He entangled the saber with the long gun and launched a sneak attack and harassment on Yang er from the side. He didn''t ask to hurt Yang er. As long as he could distract him, he created an opportunity for Tang Sheng.


    Although it was the first time for the two to cooperate, there were few defects in a long time and a short time. Perhaps they also knew that this was a battle of life and death. Without full strength, it would be very dangerous. Therefore, when they attack, they have exhausted their full strength and played the strongest offensive and means.


    Entangled with a long gun and disturbed by a short knife, Yang Er fell into passivity. On several occasions, he revealed some minor flaws, or he was not strong enough. The short knife shook his opponent''s weapons several times. I''m afraid he''s going to be hurt now.


    If someone else is in this position, now I''m afraid I can only ask for help. After all, the five-star army is the dominant force. Because of the bravery and combat strength of the soldiers, nearly 2000 Mongolian cavalry have been disrupted and are being cut and surrounded. The victory is determined. In this way, around the three-man regiment war, there are hundreds of five-star cavalry staring here. On the one hand, they prevent Ulu and Tang Sheng from escaping, and on the other hand, they are ready to support Yang er at any time.

 Chapter 1392

    As long as Yang Er drinks loudly, and then retreats, the five-star cavalry watching will rush forward. At that time, dozens of people will fight one instead of two enemies.


    But Yang Er didn''t cry bitterly, and didn''t mean to give in. His identity didn''t allow him to give in. Holding a magic saber was his confidence.


    The weapons in the hands of the two generals are not ordinary iron, at least much stronger than ordinary iron. But the strength is limited. In the face of the magic saber made by the world''s highest forging technology, it is only a matter of time before they break.


    Once the opponent''s weapons were interrupted by, it was time for Yang Er to launch a counterattack. Now he just needs to keep enough physical strength and rely on his arm to prevent the other party from hurting himself.


    The three weapons are still in constant collision, and Venus will emerge in no time, indicating that each blow seems to be a desperate one, and each blow is extremely dangerous. In this way, the three men''s attack lasted five more rounds. Yang er''s eyes were different. He saw that there was already a big gap in the other party''s weapons. He knew that the magic weapon had played his advantage, the other party''s weapons would be broken at any time, and his opportunity to counterattack appeared.


    When the time came, Yang Er suddenly shouted, and the strength on his arm was a little heavier than that just now, so that when he reached 90% of his overall strength, the saber suddenly cut on the body of the long gun.


    Under the heavy force, Tang Sheng felt a tight on his arm. Because of Juli, he almost didn''t fall off his horse. Fortunately, he controlled it at the last moment, and when he looked up, he saw that Yang Er had given up him and raised his knife to chop at Ulu.


    "Good chance." Tang Sheng suddenly felt that his eyes lit up. Then he held the gun tightly and suddenly handed it forward. He only needed two seconds to poke the gun head into Yang er''s armor, seriously hurt his opponent and captured the most important hostage.


    Yang Er seems to regard Tang Sheng as a transparent person. At this time, the saber is cutting away from Wu Lu, with a look of trying to fight to the end.


    Ulu saw that Yang ER was trying his best. It was supposed that he should fight back and avoid his edge. For him, who grew up on the back of a horse, he didn''t need the reins on his arms to force when he moved forward and backward with the war horse. He only needed a gentle pinch of his legs to communicate with people and horses, so that he could retreat before the battle.


    But Wulu didn''t retreat. He needed to create favorable conditions and enough time for Tang Sheng''s attack, which made him have to stop the Saber''s chop. It has changed from holding a knife in one hand to holding a knife in both hands. Ulu is confident that he can stop three or four blows in two breath time.


    There is no problem in strength. Ulu has such self-confidence, but the problem is that his weapons can''t do it. In the face of the magic saber, the saber in Ulu''s hand had a gap, but he didn''t pay attention to it because he had been fighting hard.


    Ulu also had no idea that the weapon, which had always been very tough, would be broken into two parts, so he put the saber on his body and defended according to the previous playing method. One hit and two hit. When the third hit again, Yang er''s saber was cutting at the gap on the Wulu saber. Then there was a light and brittle sound of breaking, and the saber became two pieces.


    The sudden change caught Ulu off guard. Then, before he could make too many reactions, the magic saber had fallen on Ulu, and the sharp blade cut his bones directly. It was just a blow, so he cut Ulu in two.


    A stream of blood splashed out, and Ulu stared. His eyes were still unimaginable. He fell from the horse. Even when he died, he couldn''t understand how the good blade suddenly broke? Can''t the Han general do any magic?


    Ulu died and was split in half. It was very miserable. Blood also splashed Yang Er, but he didn''t care about Yang er who had been on countless battlefields and killed countless enemies. It was like doing a very simple thing. He turned his back and was ready to turn back to deal with another enemy Tang Sheng. At this time, he felt something stabbing him. It didn''t hurt. He turned around and looked at him.


    Yang Er turned around and looked at the stabbed position. He saw a gun body with the gun head broken, Tang Sheng with the gun and the other party''s frightened eyes.


    Just now, Yang Er killed Wulu and exhausted his two breath time, which created enough opportunities for Tang Sheng. Then he raised his gun and stabbed him impolitely, with a winner''s smile on his face.


    His face suddenly changed when the gun body pierced out. He didn''t feel the hand feeling of the gun tip into the body, but the feeling of being unable to move forward when the knife tip pierced into the hard boulder.


    While his face changed greatly, Tang Sheng looked quickly at the gun tip. He saw that I didn''t know when the gun tip had broken, leaving only a wooden handle. At this time, it was the wooden handle that stabbed Yang ER and hit the other party''s exquisite armor.


    Yang Er, who has been with Yang Chendong all the year round, can be said to be full of treasure. It''s like the armor he wears. It''s light and extremely hard. It took a lot of effort to get it out by Yang''s arsenal. There are also a few such armor in the whole five-star army. As Yang Er, it''s no problem to get one.


    The handlebar was stuck on the armor and couldn''t advance a penny. Tang Sheng still kept this movement, with a surprised look on his face.


    "Hum." seeing Tang Sheng stabbing his armor, Yang er''s face was full of anger. Originally, Tang Sheng betrayed the five-star army and the Yang family. When he betrayed the young master, he became angry. Now he still wants to kill himself, so he can''t stay.


    Yang Er, who had killed Wu Lu, turned around and easily unloaded the handle of the gun to one side. Then the magic saber came into the air and cut off Tang Sheng''s neck.


    War is always cruel, either you die or I die. Yang ER was angry. He was as fast as lightning under the knife. When Tang Sheng came back, he just raised the gun. Then the wooden gun was cut off by a knife. The blade did not continue to fall, fell on Tang Sheng''s neck, and then crossed quickly.


    Blood gushed out like a fountain, and Tang Sheng''s eyes gradually became blurred. At this time, he seems to have seen the scene of growing up with the help of the tribe when he was a child, and he seems to have seen the scene of joining the Far East army and having a full meal for the first time; Then he rose step by step and finally became a division commander. Then his ambition began to grow and his heart became dissatisfied until he made a mistake of betraying the Far East army.


    Soup is dead.


    Even when he died, he opened his eyes wide, not in peace. No one knows what he thought before he died, and whether he will regret his wrong practices and ideas.


    When Tang Sheng died, the soldiers he brought suddenly became honest. In particular, the more than 3000 soldiers who had just chosen to surrender to his soldiers looked even more regretful. I knew it would be such a result. Why did they stand up? Aren''t you looking for death?


    Half of the nearly two thousand Mongolian troops were killed and half captured. Under the heavy siege of division commander Dai Kuo and more than 20000 soldiers, all the more than 10000 rebel Far East troops chose to lay down their arms and surrender. Even Wu Lu and Tang Sheng are not opponents of others. Unless they don''t want to live, who dares to raise a knife to each other.


    A rebellion subsided, but the matter is not over. How to stabilize and gather people''s hearts will become an important task after Yang Chendong arrived in the Far East.


    After more than three months of chaos in Al City, Yang Chendong arrived here. He was accompanied by thousands of elite cavalry of the five-star army, thousands of captured Mongolian soldiers and thousands of ordinary people of nearby Russian tribes.


    When Yang Chendong took the army into the city of Al, which was not so tall, what he saw was the chaos of the streets and the chaos of the land.


    On the street, you can see people''s bodies lying in it not far away. There are old people, women and children. Many of them have been conquered by the five-star army. They support the people of the Far East state from all over the world, but they didn''t expect to appear in such chaos and will eventually die here.


    All the way, Yang Chendong''s face became more and more ugly. These were his people. They even died in the city. He had to avenge Hu Lihan. Fortunately, after checking the dead bodies, it was found that the number of Han people was very small. Later, after understanding the situation in the city, Yang Chendong knew that when Mongolian soldiers killed and looted people, a few Han people in the city chose to escape. They threw all their money out in order to save their lives.


    These Han people insist that as long as their life is still there, everything is still there. The king of Wunan will bring them a better life again.


    In order to survive, when some outlaws in the city began to burn, kill and loot after the Mongolian soldiers left, these Han people chose to stick together. They picked up knives and guns and became a great force. No one would come to trouble them if they didn''t take the initiative to find trouble with others. Only then could he live until Yang Chendong came.


    With Yang Chendong''s entry into the city, the public security in the city soon became stable and orderly again. On the street, the soldiers of the first cavalry army of the world, dressed in neat military uniforms, riding high horses and holding magic sabers, patrol in shifts. Whenever someone is found to be doing something illegal in the street, without saying a word, he takes a whip, and then catches someone and goes to jail without any discussion.

 Chapter 1393

    The selflessness of the soldiers of the five-star army shocked some curfews and made them a lot more honest. But there are also some brave people, relying on the number of the five-star army is not very large. They concentrated their strength on several patrolling five-star Army soldiers. They launched a surprise attack with dozens or even nearly 100 people. Most of these people are white Russians. They took a fancy to the soldiers'' uniforms, the sharp sabers in their hands, and the strong horses under the seat.


    In the face of provocation, shouting and holding knives, sticks, sticks, and even hoes, the five-star soldiers were not polite and killed with a knife. Even if they dare to provoke the army, such people will have no humanity and die.


    The charge of dozens or even hundreds of people, facing the charge of the first cavalry army in the world, often can''t even hold on to one face to face, that is, heavy casualties. The formation was chaotic, and finally scattered and fled, and those who could not escape became a member of the prison. It was only one afternoon, and the prison of the Far East army was overcrowded. Some of the later arrested people had to be tied to the square outside the prison. It was also may. The weather was not too cold to die.


    In troubled times, we should use heavy codes. After hearing the following report, Yang Chendong said that there were many rioters in the city, he did not restrict the counterattack behavior of the five-star Army soldiers. On the contrary, he still held a supportive attitude. He knew that there could be no mercy on the battlefield, otherwise he would be asking for hardship. For some people, it is impossible for you to reason with him. Only continuous killing can make them realize their mistakes and the strength of the five-star army, so they have to restrain their mind and become honest.


    The four thousand cavalry soldiers led by Tian Hu also successfully intercepted hulihan''s headquarters, which was fleeing to the west, when Al city was eliminating unstable factors and sometimes had to kill. After some fighting, hulihan Khan fled with about 12000 Mongolian cavalry. On the contrary, Bellinsky, an army merchant who was reluctant to throw away because of too many items, was captured on the spot.


    He witnessed the strength of the five-star army with his own eyes. After seeing the emergence of the five-star army and its strong combat effectiveness, the Mongolian soldiers were panicked and ran with distorted faces.


    See iron knives and wooden guns are lost all over the ground. All kinds of items robbed have become cumbersome and have been abandoned just to make them faster.


    The war was defeated like a mountain.


    Countless Mongolian cavalry, known as the strongest army, fled around like sheep seeing jackals. One by one, they exposed their backs to the soldiers of the five-star army, and were chased by the soldiers of the first cavalry army in the world, who were far less than their number. They slaughtered wantonly, without any meaning of resistance.


    This kind of power can only happen to the Ross and some disobedient Mongolian tribes. Unexpectedly, the five-star army is so fierce that it has no ability to fight back against the Mongolian cavalry.


    Belinsky was captured, but he was not so depressed. On the contrary, he thought it was his chance. Even though the Mongolian cavalry can''t beat the five-star army, why doesn''t he go to the strong? With such a powerful cavalry as his backer, he won''t have to be afraid of anyone when he goes into business in the future.


    With this beautiful idea, belinski stopped the resistance of the caravan guards. They obediently surrendered their weapons. Belinski also reported his identity and put forward his own requirements. He wanted to meet the top general of the five-star army here. He had information to report.


    Tian Hu looked at Belinsky like a figure, and thought that the teacher needed to understand the situation here through various channels and all kinds of talents to help complete the great cause when he first came here, so he nodded and agreed. He didn''t even tie Belinsky with a rope, giving him a very relaxed environment to come to Al city with himself. This also strengthened Belinsky''s confidence. He believes that with his own ability, he can make great achievements.


    As for saying that he had cheated the Far East army, that was nothing. This is not the case during the war. Today we can drink and have fun together, and tomorrow we may fight with swords. On the contrary, today we are still enemies, and tomorrow we may become friends who have nothing to say.


    To sum up, there is no forever friend, only forever interest.


    Al city changed from chaos to peace because of the iron and blood means of the five-star army. Then, when the Far East army, which had disappeared for three months, suddenly appeared in the city, the public security in the city became as orderly as before.


    With a large number of troops entering the city, some gangsters who still don''t give up trying to get rich have to put away their crooked thoughts. At this moment, it can be said that alcheng has returned to the embrace of the Yang family.


    Chen Bo''s condition gradually stabilized. After the army entered the city, he ran straight to the city master''s house where Yang Chendong lived. When he saw Yang Chendong, who had removed his golden cloak and put on a loose blue robe, Chen Bo fell to his knees with a plop, "young master, there will be a mistake in sin and live up to your expectations."


    "Get up quickly." Yang Chendong gave a sign in his eyes, and Yang Er, who came with him to report the work, quickly helped Chen Bo up.


    "The disease is not good, still want to pay attention to the body, give a seat." Yang Chen asked with concern in the East. Although it is said that the matter of Al city was lost because of Tang Sheng''s rebellion, Chen Bo, who is both the army commander and the governor, also has unshirkable leadership responsibility and knows unknown criminal responsibility. Of course, his strategy of governing the city was wrong, which was also one of the triggers of the incident.


    Why is Tang Sheng rebellious? Isn''t it because his people are not allowed to be arranged into the city? This policy was set by Chen Bo.


    Conversely, even if Tang Sheng doesn''t rebel this time, things will still happen over time when problems accumulate and contradictions grow. This is equivalent to an abscess in a person''s body. No matter he will become bigger and bigger, it''s better to squeeze it out and be healthier under short pain.


    Chen Bo, who sat on the chair, looked guilty. In recent years, the Far East state has received many materials from the Yang family. In contrast, although there are achievements, they are not very great. As soon as this rebellion took place, it was tantamount to erasing all his previous achievements. He was even ready to be dismissed or even convicted.


    Even if Chen Bo was sitting on the chair, he still looked like he was wrong, and Yang Chendong shook his head: "Chen Bo, you are an old man with me. When you cooperated with wusheng in those years, it was a tacit understanding. No matter what task was handed over to you, you can complete it very well. My young master also has high hopes for you. Wusheng has been arranged to enter the golden tent Khanate for several years. Now he has successfully cooperated with some of the Russian tribes Important people have established a cooperative relationship and established their own new summer city. What he has done is gratifying. And you, young master Ben, are equally optimistic. You have given you the political and military power of the governor and military commander of the Far East state. You have done a good job, so don''t worry that young master Ben will punish you. You are innocent. "


    In order to dispel Chen Bo''s worry and psychological burden, Yang Chendong directly determined the situation. After you say that you are innocent, it is useless for someone to impeach and accuse Chen Bo for this matter.


    Yang Chendong said it as soon as he said it. It was like a certainty. Listening to Chen Bo, he was very excited. "Thank you for your affirmation of the work of your subordinates, but I promoted Tang Sheng. If he had a problem, I would be guilty. I asked to resign as commander of the Far East army and ask the sixth young master to complete it."


    Looking at Chen Bo''s appearance with the tip of an ox''s horn, Yang Chendong said angrily, "I said, you have no sin. If you want to say yes, you are just not open-minded enough. It''s just a mistake caused by lack of experience. It''s nothing."


    "No! The rebellion has happened, and someone always has to stand up and take responsibility. His subordinates are willing to resign as commander to correct the situation." Chen Bo resigned again, showing his determination.


    Meritorious deeds will be rewarded, and mistakes will be punished. Things in the Far East state are not small. I don''t know how many people are watching from top to bottom. If there is no statement at all, it will disturb the law and discipline. Yang Chendong said, "well, that''s right. You''ll be removed from the post of commander of the Far East army first, and you''ll do a good job as the governor of the Far East state first."


    "Thank you, sixth young master." Chen Bo, who got what he wanted, quickly hugged his fist and thanked him. He didn''t want to break the rules. With Yang Chendong''s guarantee, no one would come to him for trouble, but he couldn''t guarantee that no one would go to the sixth young master for trouble. As far as he knew, there were many people who dared to speak up in the city.


    Now that he has resigned from the post of Far East army commander, he will give everyone an explanation, and he can also do a good job as governor. In the past few years here, at first, he had some opinions about being transferred to this place where birds don''t shit. But over the past few years, looking at al city from scratch, he has had feelings. If he were transferred now, he would leave If he opened it, his heart would not give up.


    More importantly, Yang Chendong came here. With his magical ability to humanize corruption, he must have great potential in the Far East in the future. He really wants to work hard with the sixth young master.


    Chen Bo, who was removed from the post of army commander, seemed to relax a lot for a moment. When talking about work, his mental state was much fuller than before. "Sixth young master, there will be a mutiny this time. Although it is said that Tang Sheng is selfish, so many people are willing to rebel against the Far East army with him, which is enough to show that our work is still not in place. The most important thing is that Al city is still too small. The pressure of arranging 500000 people from all over the world is not small. It is really impossible to arrange other soldiers and clansmen. Which I''m afraid even senior cadres like teachers can''t arrange, and some openings can''t be opened. "

 Chapter 1394

    Yang Chendong stood aside, listened carefully, and nodded from time to time to understand some of Chen Bo''s previous practices. When the other party said almost, he asked, "how did you do before you asked your far east army to reclaim wasteland?"


    Speaking of wasteland, Chen Bo immediately came to the spirit, "Sixth young master, according to your instructions, our main work during this period of time is this work. With the efforts of 500000 people, we have reclaimed a total of 20 million mu of excavated land in the past five years. It should be said that the land here is really fertile. Although it can be harvested twice or even three times a year due to the influence of the weather, it can be harvested twice or even three times a year, but the output of grain here is very high and the taste of grain is also very delicious Fragrance. "


    The Far East is a black land and soil, which is very suitable for growing crops. It is just like that the three northeastern provinces have become grain production bases in future generations.


    Hearing that 20 million mu had been reclaimed, Yang Chendong nodded, "yes, your work is still very effective."


    Finally, he was praised. Chen Bo''s face looked better. At least he was not good for nothing. He was worthy of his work in recent years.


    "By the way, the Mongolian cavalry suddenly appeared this time. Has the grain been hidden?" Yang Chendong suddenly thought of a key issue. Next, he wanted to vigorously develop the Far East, not only because he gambled with Yu Mian, but most importantly, this was originally an important move for him to enter Europe by land, so he could not do anything wrong. Therefore, he decided to stand here in person and lay a solid bridgehead for entering Europe.


    "It''s all hidden. Only I and the commanders and fighters of the guard regiment know the location, but several other teachers don''t know it. You know, the soldiers of the guard regiment are all made up of Han people, most of them are young people embedded in the city, and some are the foundation of the cold front. They are credible. This time the food is intact, which is enough to prove everything."


    "Well, it''s done well. If you want to develop a place, you must first solve the stomach problem. If people don''t even have enough to eat, how can you talk about development. Well, in this way, take out all the food. Next, whether it''s building a city or building roads, you need a lot of strong men, and strong men are the best to eat." Hearing that there was nothing wrong with the food, Yang Chendong was relieved and had more confidence in his heart.


    "Building a city?" Chen Bo was stunned when he heard it for the first time.


    Yang Chendong nodded with a smile, "Yes, to develop the Far East, it is not enough to just be an Al city. These two days, I also saw the terrain here. Although the city can be expanded, it is also very limited due to geographical reasons. That is, it is better to build more cities. Only in this way can more people be arranged in the city and solve the worries and thoughts of the soldiers Only through reunification can we have the energy to prosper the Far East faster and finally achieve self-sufficiency. "


    Yang Chendong seemed to think of something after saying this, and said with a long sigh: "Chen Bo, the importance of the Far East is far more important than you think. In the future, it will become an important strategic place like the beginning city. In the future, we will extend from here to the West. If all the logistics support is provided by the outside, it is absolutely impossible. Therefore, the top priority is to establish a strong logistics foundation here. It can be said that the prosperity of the Far East Whether or not, it will be directly related to how big the blade of the five-star army can expand in the future. "


    Listening to the importance of the Far East, Chen Bo was shocked. He thought Yang Chendong liked it because it was so vast and sparsely populated that it could become a new granary for Yang family. So he focused all his attention on reclaiming wasteland. But now, after hearing this idea, he knew that his vision was still too good It''s limited, and the idea is too small.


    Chen Bo''s shocking appearance was seen by Yang Chendong. While he understood it, he sighed again and said: "Calculate the time. It has been seven years since Wu Sheng entered the golden tent Khanate. The reason why he didn''t come back is to wait for the right time to let his chess piece exert the greatest power. If we are only limited to the territory of the Far East, wouldn''t his efforts in recent years be in vain?"


    "I see." Chen Bo finally realized that the construction and development of the Far East was not caused by the whim of the sixth young master, but had been planned seven years ago or even higher.


    Today, Yang Chendong said something more important. He looked at Chen Bo and asked solemnly, "Chen Bo, it is said that the territory of our five-star army is big enough, but why do we continue to expand? The following people must have a lot of opinions on this matter."


    "Er... This." Chen Bo didn''t want to talk about it, but looking at Yang Chendong''s serious eyes, he had to harden his head and say: "The following people have some opinions. But they are not the mainstream. More people like to work with the sixth young master. Especially some young people, they still want to build military skills. They are afraid that there will be no war now. Won''t they have no place to use martial arts after years of training?"


    "Ha ha." hearing Chen Bo''s explanation, Yang Chendong smiled. Young people want to make achievements, naturally they want to participate in the war, so they can have a chance. But apart from them, I''m afraid more people don''t want to continue fighting. After all, peace is what everyone wants. No one wants war to happen except a few extreme people.


    If possible, why does Yang Chendong want to start a war? He wants to be with his wife and children. It''s good for the family to get together. But the fact does not allow him to do so. Because he is not sure how many years the current Yang Department can persist in brilliance.


    In history, Daming was the center of the world. Except for the land of Daming, other places are just wild. The things of Daming are the best, and the people of Daming are the highest race.


    Then, the two crow film wars completely woke up the Chinese nation.


    Originally, we are not the most advanced.


    It turned out that Europeans robbed almost all the world.


    Originally, we are far behind.


    What were we doing? Didn''t you know?


    Yes. Since the Tang Dynasty, China was the center of the world and all countries came to Korea.


    During the Song Dynasty, the southeast coast was full of Arab merchant ships. At that time, the great Song Dynasty had begun to transform from the primitive natural economy to the market economy. In Zhu Ming''s time, not to mention who did not admire Zheng He when he went to the West. Many countries are proud to pay tribute to the Ming Dynasty.


    But that''s all. When the Ming Dynasty entered the Yingzong period, it was equivalent to entering the middle period, and then there was a decline all the way. Finally, it was covered by history and ruled by a group of Tartars with a number of only millions. Think about how sad it is.


    If Yang Chendong stops now, he can''t guarantee that his descendants will be destroyed one day and ruled by other alien races. In order not to have this day, he needs to make more efforts now. For example, in the world of great harmony, when the Han people become the complete masters, even if one day their children and grandchildren lose their morale and lose the world, the people who can replace them must be Han people, and the meat is rotten in the pot.


    And his idea, I''m afraid not many people can understand, because they haven''t experienced it, they can''t think of it.


    Yang Chendong is different. History has told him everything. When he was young, he thought that if one day he had the ability, he must let those foreigners know that the nobility of the Han people could not be blasphemed, and he could not forgive what they did.


    It is unforgivable that foreign nations often invade south when China''s national power is declining.


    It is unforgivable that China''s repeated tolerance is regarded by them as an opportunity to make a comeback.


    I can''t forgive them for leaving a mess everywhere after they roar in and out.


    I can''t forgive their treacherous and despicable behavior


    As early as the time of Confucius, King Han of Zhou was once forced to subjugate the country by the Canrong family, the fall of Chang''an in Xijing, and King Ping moved his capital to Luoyang, which barely survived the crisis.


    It was in that year that countless Chinese daughters were humiliated by barbarians and stained with blood and tears. Their bodies and their blood were warning us that we should not be kind to other races.


    As a result of the spring and autumn war, taking advantage of the internal division of China and the prosperity of Xiongnu, they once led barbarians to invade China, burning, killing and looting, and committed all kinds of evil. This blood account has been for many years, and it is time to settle it.


    And he will finish the liquidation. As for those who say that they are militaristic, that they kill people like hemp, that they exclude foreign races, that they have no mind of a big country and broad mind, it''s up to them to say. Yang Chendong has his own persistence, and now he has the ability to do everything he wants to do, and do the best and the best.


    Chen Bo finally left. He was removed from the post of commander of the Far East army, but there was no pain on his face. On the contrary, he was excited about Yang Chendong''s words to vigorously develop the Far East, because it proved that his place of use had come.


    Two days later, Tian Hu won the battle and came to Al city with a group of captured Mongolian cavalry and Belinsky''s caravan.


    Bellinsky, Chen Bo knows. He has a business mind and does a lot of business. In the former al City, he can be called a second to none businessman. Of course, he will not forget that it was this man who encouraged Tang Sheng, the commander of the fourth division, to beat the Far East army forcefully, which was a great loss of vitality. Now, as soon as he heard that the man had been arrested, he hurried to find Yang Chendong. He wanted the man to die and avenge thousands of soldiers of the guard regiment who had died.

 Chapter 1395

    When Chen Bo came to the state house, he saw the scene of Belinsky standing in the reception hall to meet Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong sat high and looked with interest at Bellinsky, the only one standing in the center of the scene. Standing on the left is Yang er. At the lower head are Tian Hu, Temur, the division commander of the first division of the world cavalry, and Dai Kuo, the division commander of the first division of the Far East army.


    After Chen Bo arrived, Dai Kuo and his colleagues immediately greeted him. Then he stood with him and listened to Belinsky standing in the center of the scene.


    Bellinsky still has some skills. Only in terms of language, Chinese, Russian and Mongolian are all open mouth. At this time, he was speaking some anecdotes of Siberia and some mountain locks he had come into contact with in fluent Chinese that didn''t sound bad.


    Bellinsky looked very calm, and even introduced himself with some complacency, "the little king of Wunan in the Ming Dynasty, his family is in Siberia, and there are many Mongolian troops burning and looting everywhere. They are a group of robbers, and they will only rob when they see good things. Of course, in their eyes, all useful things are good things, which is really a picture that they have never seen the world."


    When I cooperated with the Mongolian army before, the words were full of flattery. What Mongolian army is the strongest army in the world, and the Mongols are the most distinguished people in the world. But now it''s time to belittle them, that is, people who don''t give face and don''t know think he has much hatred with the Mongolian army.


    "In fact, in the whole Siberian region, the Mongolian cavalry is not only the hulihan. As far as I know, there are seven or eight other forces of different sizes. The difference is that they are poorer and weaker than hulihan. In addition, there are several local Russian tribes, some of which have become a certain climate and are also weak With their own young guardians, if they are not short of weapons and have little combat experience, they are no worse than the Mongolian cavalry. "


    "Dear king Wunan of the Ming Dynasty, these young people can contact them, and they have done business with them in the past. They still have some friendship. As long as the king gives an order, the young can bring the king''s greetings to them. Presumably at that time, everyone can form an alliance to deal with the strong army of Mongolian cavalry."


    "Dear king Wunan of the Ming Dynasty, small businessmen travel all over the country. They clearly know where there are trails and where there are avenues to March. If the king needs it, the small one can present a self drawn map at any time, which will play a great role in controlling the situation there in the future."


    "Dear king Wunan of the Ming Dynasty, little..."


    Bellinsky was like a tireless gossiper. This mouth lasted more than half an hour, so that the foam flew across his mouth and there was a trace of dryness on his lips. Finally, he closed his mouth. Maybe he still had some words in his heart. But according to his experience, he had said a lot. These were enough to please the young Wunan king. As for taking out everything in your heart, only fools will do such things.


    Even if the two cooperate, he always has to leave some cards. Otherwise, what will he take to take the initiative in the future?


    Seeing that Belinsky finally closed his mouth, Yang Chendong nodded with a satisfied smile, then looked at the deputy leader of Badaojiang and said, "take him down, he''s tired, don''t let him talk more, let him draw out the map of Siberia."


    "Yes." Badaojiang agreed. He had seen a meaning from Yang Chendong''s eyes. That is to treat the foreign profiteer well and take out all the things in the other party''s mind. At least he will not cooperate. Hehe, under all kinds of torture, he really doesn''t worry that someone will not open his mouth.


    Badaojiang agreed. Bellinsky did not understand. He raised his right hand high and shouted slowly. Then he said, "wait, dear king Wunan of the Ming Dynasty, you haven''t said how we should cooperate?"


    "Cooperation? Why should we cooperate?" Yang Chendong asked after laughing as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world.


    "No cooperation? No cooperation, why should I draw a picture for you?" there was a sense of panic on Bellinsky''s face. When he said he didn''t come from a small place, he changed to me. I''m afraid this is the real idea in his heart. In his heart, he didn''t see how to respect Yang Chendong. He had to say so only because the situation was not as good as others.


    "You can draw." seeing that Bellinsky wanted to make a fair deal with himself at this time, Yang Chendong laughed. He was confident that after Badaojiang shot, the other party would soon know why the flowers were so red. At that time, he would say what he knew, and he was afraid that he would talk nonsense even if he didn''t know.


    Yang Chendong''s eyes clearly showed disdain. This is to treat Bellinsky as a prisoner, which made the businessman finally unable to calm down. Originally, he looked a little flustered. This moment, he shouted directly: "no, you can''t do this to me. I''m here to talk business with you. If you do this, it will make people cold."


    "No, you''re not here to talk business with the king. You''re the king''s prisoner. Everyone can testify that you were captured by commander Tian Hu." Yang Chendong can''t allow the other party to slander the reputation of the five-star army. Although they kill people like hemp, they still have some credibility. I can still count what I say to my friends.


    Bellinsky suddenly thought that he was indeed brought by Tian Hu. Although facing the cavalry of the five-star army, he chose the policy of non resistance, and even wanted to take the opportunity to see Yang Chendong to prove his ability and practical value. But it is also true that he is a prisoner. In this way, he has miscalculated.


    You can''t talk about your status as a prisoner. As soon as your eyes turned, Bellinsky shouted again: "I am a big businessman of the Russian tribe. I have many powerful friends in Siberia. If King Wunan is unfavorable to me, can I think he will annoy them? Once they unite with the powerful Mongolian cavalry, I''m afraid al city will face a second change of hands."


    When it comes to the back, Bellinsky''s face is full of threats. He''s so angry that the consequences are very serious.


    "Are you threatening me?" Yang Chendong was stunned at first, and then looked up to the sky and laughed. All the senior officers of the five-star army in other halls couldn''t stop laughing, just like hearing the biggest joke in the world.


    Bellinsky looked at everyone with a red face. Although he didn''t know where his words were wrong, he also knew that the other party was looking down on himself when he saw these people laughing.


    He thought that if he didn''t argue now, once he was caught by those wolf like five-star armies, he was afraid that life would be worse than death, so he needed to save himself. When everyone laughed, he suddenly shouted: "Don''t think I''m joking. Tell you, many tribes are waiting for me to do business with them? Without me, they will have no business routes. They will be angry and will be enemies with you. In this way, let me go immediately, and I''m willing to donate all my property. I''ll go back and say to those tribes that the friendship of your five-star army and the greatness of King Wunan are guaranteed They won''t make up your mind. "


    Half threat, half prayer. Bellinsky was really flustered when things didn''t go as they thought.


    He was afraid of death because he had money. He was more afraid of death than anyone. When he found that money could not connect with God, protect his life and bring him glory, his heart was in a mess.


    "Oh, do you want to continue trading with those people? Do they have money?" Yang Chendong finally asked with interest.


    Bellinsky, who was not afraid of the other party asking questions and was afraid that the other party would ignore himself, immediately came to the spirit and said: "Dear king Wunan, although they have no money, they have things. We can exchange things for things. For example, they are in the mountains all year round, such as good tiger skin, tiger bone, tiger whip, tiger meat, ginseng and all kinds of animal fur that are really hidden in the mountains. They are all good things and are very valuable outside."


    "Oh, they have these good things, which is worth trading with them." Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Bellinsky and said: "But I don''t bother you to do such a deal. There are many excellent businessmen in our Yang clan. You just need to tell the location of those tribes. As for your property, it was seized and will be confiscated. Also, this time you colluded with Tang Sheng and others to destroy our al city and kill the king''s people. This account should also be well calculated Well, take it down. Treat him well. Be sure to spit out all the things in his stomach. If he doesn''t say, kill him. "


    Yang Chendong seemed to wave his hand impatiently. Badaojiang, who had long been waiting on the side, strode forward. Then with a big hand, the bailinsky, who was more than 100 kg, was carried out of the hall.


    When he got out of the hall, Bellinsky was still shouting like a pig, "you can''t do this to me, otherwise you will attract the anger of other tribes, and you will regret it."


    No one really takes Belinsky''s threat seriously. Whether it''s Mongolian soldiers or Russian soldiers, if they don''t come to the five-star army, they have to find them? Surrender to nature. Everything is easy to say. Guilty, divide the land without sin, and drain their final value.

 Chapter 1396

    Thanks to the moral student 609, Ji Ping An, flame 3-inch reward and monthly ticket.


    Prodigal son thanks.


    ......


    Over the years, who have the five-star army been afraid of on the battlefield?


    Bellinsky was taken down, and the hall was much quieter. However, there was excitement on the faces of Chen Bo and others. It was obviously in line with their wishes to treat a person who had brought disaster to the Far East army.


    Taking this opportunity, Yang Chendong also decided to talk about businessmen. Before, the Far East state was busy with two things: building cities and reclaiming wasteland. As for business, it has been ignored.


    This is not to say that businessmen are unimportant, but who will have time to do business before they have solved the problems of shelter and food?


    With a light cough, Yang Chendong turned everyone''s attention to himself. Yang Chendong said: "I don''t need to say more about the truth that no agriculture is unstable and no business is rich. We all know. If the Far East state wants to become strong, it can''t avoid taking the road of business. Later, I will send a telegram to encourage some Yang businessmen to come here for development. At that time, we still need to give all aspects of cooperation, okay?"


    "Yes." Yang Chendong said this, which is tantamount to issuing orders. Now everyone nodded and said yes.


    In this era, businessmen are actually not looked down upon and regarded as the existence of getting something for nothing. For example, what profiteers are is people''s general understanding of them.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t agree with this view. It''s too arbitrary to conclude that commerce is a cheap industry based on the fact that businessmen value profits. I don''t know that all Xi Xi Xi in the world are for profit and all Xi Xi Xi in the world are for profit. People had this understanding as early as the pre-Qin era. Why do people still think that only businessmen value profits now? Let him say that those who value profits are not Not businessmen, but people all over the world.


    Allow it, prevent it, sparse it and limit it, but also use it.


    It is like Dayu''s flood control, blocking is better than dredging.


    We can develop commerce and industry, and liberate the productive forces, the mind and everything that can be liberated to the greatest extent.


    The Yang system should not be without business, let alone light business. On the contrary, it should put business and agriculture on the same important level. The difference is that it is agriculture-oriented and business-oriented.


    Where we can''t go for the time being, we can let businessmen as pioneers, control everything in these countries through businessmen, and we are controlling everything of businessmen.


    Some people think that it is inhumane to capture prisoners and serve corvee. It is not benevolent enough and does not show the demeanor of our Yang family. In the face of these questions, Yang Chendong always puts aside, that is, to create, the process will always be innovative. Innovation means to go through a process from never understanding to understanding. In this process, he does not intend to listen to other people''s opinions and his brain There are already too many successful experiences in the sea for future generations. Just use them. There is no need to demonstrate at all. That is, why do you need to look at other people''s faces and listen to their incorrect opinions?


    With the momentum of his own words, Yang Chendong passed the decision that the Far East state should vigorously engage in business in the future. This is his advantage of fighting the world. If he believes that a thing is right, he doesn''t need to discuss with others or look at other people''s opinions. Often, only the founding king can enjoy such treatment. Even when he waits for the second world, it''s difficult to do things Having such a good time, from time to time, someone will talk about the ancestral system and ancestral family law to stop the Emperor Ming''s actions to benefit the people and the country.


    The merchant''s business is put aside first. After the real merchant comes, Yang Chendong will have a good talk with them. He not only needs businessmen to pay more taxes, but also needs to understand the situation of various forces in Siberia through these businessmen. I''m sure they will surprise himself.


    After Belinsky was taken away, while everyone was there, Yang Chendong asked someone to move to the sand table and put forward the matter of building the city and roads mentioned in the previous discussion with Chen Bo.


    Pointing to the sand table, Yang Chendong said loudly: "Considering the vast territory and abundant resources in the Far East and the sparsely populated land, it is not enough to rely on only one al city to fully control here. The king decided to build four cities in addition to Al City, namely anding city on the oloi mountain in the northeast, which will become the core of the northeast of the Far East. After the city is built, it can also be developed from point to area The granary of the Far East state to provide all kinds of food. "


    "Seoul will be built in the south of alcheng, that is, near the stanov mountains (outer Xing''an Mountains). A huge transfer station will be built here to be responsible for the connection between the Far East state and handi in the future."


    "Tongbei city is established at the Erguna River south of Seoul (now near Mohe). As an important hub connecting the three northeastern provinces, the materials sent by the Yangs will pass through here in the future, which can be more convenient and rapid, and reduce some losses on the road."


    "Alecheng was established in the upper yansk mountains in the area west of Al Cheng as a military front line to monitor the weapons forces in Siberia at any time. Once they have any intention, it will become the west gate to curb their sending troops to the Far East state, so as to ensure the security of the rear and the construction of peace of mind."


    Yang Chendong, who even pointed to the four places, put down his baton and looked at the participants.


    The selection of these four places is not just a whim of Yang Chendong, but a combination of distance, geographical location, mineral resources, water source and whether the surrounding land is flat. It draws lessons from the development of the Far East. It''s no exaggeration to say that even those who come to call animals can''t find a better place than this.


    "No problem." everyone shook their heads and said. Among them, except for Chen Bo''s experience in governing a place, others are military generals. They only know where Yang Chendong points to, and they fight wherever they go.


    "OK, that''s settled." Yang Chendong also knows that talking too much about such topics with these people is tantamount to casting pearls before swine, so he is simply arbitrary. After the site selection, manpower will be arranged.


    During the Zhu Ming period, there was no so-called industry, and science and technology were not developed. If many things wanted to be done, it would take a large number of people to work together to complete them. Such a huge project as building a city, I don''t know how much labor it takes to complete it together.


    For example, in the previous al City, there were 500000 Yang people in the city, plus tens of thousands of Far East soldiers. It took a year to build the outline of the city. When the city had a scale, it would be a few years later.


    What is indispensable for building a city is labor. The more the better. The great man grandpa Mao once said that more people have more power, which can also explain that more people are easy to do things.


    The population of Al City, which has just experienced the disturbance and chaos, is now 20% less than before, that is, there are only about 400000 people. In this way, you can imagine how difficult it is to build all four new towns before winter.


    At least at this time, Chen Bo bowed his head and said nothing. He has experienced such things. With this relative experience, he knows the difficulty better than anyone.


    The other generals, however, looked indifferent. They believe that Yang Chendong, even though the sixth young master said it could be built, it must be built. As for what to do, they just need to point out where to fight.


    No one spoke, and Yang Chendong didn''t point to anyone to answer his question. He opened his mouth again and said, "has the grain been transported to the city?"


    Of course, this sentence was asked to Chen Bo. Before, he hid all the food because he didn''t have much confidence in the safety of Al City, but now Yang Chendong is here, and Chen Bo is naturally relieved. He really doesn''t believe that anyone in the world can take things from the sixth young master.


    "The grain has been transported to the city, and now the major granaries in the city are full, and many of them are placed in the original cellars." Chen boting said with his chest raised, which is the only thing he has done in the Far East in recent years.


    "Well, other grains don''t have to be transported to the granaries in the city. They are divided into four parts and transported to the other four cities respectively." Yang Chendong nodded. With enough grain, he had enough confidence to do things.


    "Tian Hu, later, you can distribute the horse meat killed in these wars. You can also organize a hunting team to enter the dense forests and deep mountains to catch wild animals. At the same time, you can also let people go fishing. Remember, don''t catch small fish. If you catch it, you should put it back. If you want to catch it, you can catch big fish. There is more meat. The next work is very laborious. It''s impossible to have food without meat alone." Yang Chendong looked at Tian Hu, but these words were also said to everyone. The so-called emperor doesn''t need hungry soldiers. If you want horses to run, you must feed them grass.


    The horse''s mane and tail should be left. It''s a strategic material, and horses can''t be wasted. Although making leather armor is not better than cowhide, it''s always better than nothing. The soldiers of the five-star army can''t use it. It''s still a hot commodity to sell to ordinary people.


    Of course, horse meat is the most precious. It is shaved off from the bones without a trace of residue and mixed with wine to detoxify. It tastes very good with refined salt and flavor.


    You can''t throw a horse''s bones into a pot to make soup. The earth is one of the delicacies in the world. Then he broke the bone, and the bone marrow in it could make people bite off their tongue.


    Horse''s internal organs are also good things. Heart, liver, spleen, stomach and kidney can be cooked together. The large intestine and small intestine are also one of the excellent ingredients. A pot of horse offal is also a famous dish. At that time, the meat problem can be basically solved in cooperation with the game obtained by hunting.


    This year is the same, but we can''t always use this method in the future. If we hunt more, the number of wild animals will naturally become less in the future. If the fish is too small to catch, otherwise, it will become very laborious to eat fish in the future.


    That is to say, in the long-term development, it is impossible to have a long-term vision. That kind of solid and fishing will be done only when there is no way.

 Chapter 1397

    After the food problem was solved, Yang Chendong''s next words revolved around three points.


    First, build four cities to ensure that everyone can live in the city and have their own houses to keep warm before the heavy snow in winter.


    Second, road construction. Roads that can pass through three carriages side by side and will not be crowded should be built between the five major cities, including Al city. Only in this way can we ensure the smooth flow of information and the support of all sides in case of difficulties.


    Third, continue to open up wasteland and cultivate land. Only when the commander of the new second army after Yang Chendong said goodbye, he not only escorted a large number of materials, not only tens of thousands of troops, but also millions of Yang people.


    More people need more food. If the land area is not enough, the problem of food and clothing can not be solved. How can we talk about development?


    It should be noted here that the Zhu Ming Dynasty has not completely solved the belly problem of the people under its rule. This is not because they do not work hard, but because the gap between the output of the land and the rations needed by the people is too large.


    For example, in today''s Daming, in addition to potato crops, other crops can produce more than one stone of grain per mu of land a year. But how much food can an ordinary young man eat a year? Five stones!


    In other words, it takes five acres of land to feed a young people. In this way, it''s strange to have enough food. People often eat half full, which is why people at that time always looked yellow and thin.


    In contrast, the reason why the Yang family is not short of food is that the land area is large enough. Compared with their small population, the land proportion is still very high. Second, they have high-yield crops such as potatoes, sweet potatoes and corn, which can be hit with seven or eight stones, more than ten stones or even 20 stones. Their emergence has greatly alleviated the problem of insufficient food for the poplar system. Not only that, they can also be sold to the outside world, which is a good foundation.


    In addition, the poplar has covered many greenhouses. Even in winter, there are vegetables to eat, which makes many poplar sites have no concept of no vegetables in winter. Naturally, food is not a problem.


    Yang Chendong put forward three major directions, which began to arrange work. As the governor of the Far East state, Chen Bo naturally had to be responsible for the task of building four cities; The first army of the world cavalry led by Tian Hu was responsible for the defense of the front, hunting in the forest and fishing in the water. In short, he was given the supplementary supply of meat; The main tasks of the commander of the new second army who arrived next were to lead people to reclaim and farm fields and build winter greenhouses; Yang Chendong will personally take charge of the rest of the road construction. He also wants to take the time to see the mines and minerals there and make some preparations for the raw materials for building factories in the future.


    After the meeting, everyone received the task and began to get busy. At the same time, the first batch of laborers were also taken to the four cities in batches, led by Governor Chen Bo and escorted by soldiers of the Far East army to the construction site of the four cities.


    These laborers are mainly Mongolian captured soldiers. In addition, there are the soldiers of the former fourth riding division of the Far East army. They followed Tang Sheng on the wrong road. Now it is time for them to make atonement. There are also Qi Wu, Zhang Zao, Li Deyi and others who took refuge in Tang Sheng in the later stage. They were really wronged. In the end, they made the wrong choice. Now they have changed from soldiers to criminals. They need to serve and return to white through their own performance.


    In addition to these laborers, Yang Chendong also allowed the people of the Far East and various tribes to participate. As long as they work hard, they can get corresponding remuneration for building cities, building roads or reclaiming wasteland. Then they can buy food and necessities in five cities with the Han coins printed and issued by the Yang family.


    These people can also apply to join the Yang faction. They need to declare in advance and then look at their performance. If they prove that they have no problem in three months to six months, they will be issued with a unique identity certificate issued by the Yang faction. With this certificate, they can be regarded as good people.


    Mobilizing the masses and mobilizing their enthusiasm for their own use is a successful experience summed up by future generations. But at that time, it was also the first. As soon as the news came out, it attracted considerable discussion and influence.


    But people who live under the leadership of any force need to serve corvee. This is free labor, just because it''s your duty. Once the performance during the corvee is not good, it will lead to the punishment of beating and scolding.


    This is regarded as a matter of course by the people. If you put it in the Yang Department, you can not only be exempted, but also get a lot of money if you are willing to pay labor. It has been calculated that if two people in a family of five can pay their physical strength to earn wages, they can support the family and ensure that the five people will not be hungry. If there are three people who can work, they can eat and wear warm clothes. Although they are still a little behind a well-off life, they are also ordinary people, and there will be savings at the end of the year.


    Therefore, when this policy began to spread to all directions, especially under the noise and spread of nikolav and other local people who were interested in the five-star army, more and more Russian tribal people hiding in the mountains began to come out and rush to the Yang city nearest to them.


    Never underestimate the power of the people. Especially under Yang Chendong''s proposal, all labor remuneration paid is not calculated by day or month, but by the value of labor paid. In other words, capable people earn more and those who can''t earn less. A contract responsibility system has been implemented. In this way, the enthusiasm of the people has been greatly mobilized. One by one, ten points will not make nine points. It not only makes the people earn more money and live a better life, but also makes the work of four cities, road construction and land reclamation faster and faster.


    When Chen Bo heard the following personnel report the progress of work, he was not only a little stunned. If this method could be used when Al city was built before, it must be another scene in the city now.


    Naturally, this is just Chen Bo thinking about it. Some initiatives can be achieved only when he thinks of them. He has neither the influence of Yang Chendong nor his unique achievements. If the same thing is left to him, the implementation of some policies will inevitably attract all kinds of comments and doubts.


    In a word, reform can not be changed by anyone who wants to change, but also depends on the specific strength of the executor.


    Half a month later, the sheriff finally arrived at al city with a large army. Their arrival brought not only millions of poplar population, but also all kinds of rare materials. Like explosives for blasting mountains and rocks, like cement for paving roads, etc.


    So far, the whole Far East state has fallen into a hot atmosphere. Everyone''s faces are filled with good expectations for the future. Facts have also proved that there are no lazy people in the world. When they feel that what they pay and what they get can be in direct proportion, everyone will unconsciously mobilize their potential and do everything well. If you do too many small things, they are big things together.


    The development of the Far East state has entered the fast lane. Even faster than Yang Chendong imagined, not only did the people in the Far East respond positively, but all the tribes hiding in the mountains came out of the mountains. Even the Siberian people who got the news came across thousands of mountains and rivers, so that they could have a bite, not be frozen in winter, and have a safe haven.


    Yang Chendong adopted a reward system for these exotic people who came here. That is, the first comer can only be a slave. Then, through various efforts, after the contribution reaches the standard, he can become a common citizen. Finally, he can remove the temporary ID card and get the official ID card of ordinary civilians. If there is meritorious service and outstanding performance, the possibility of being promoted to Han people cannot be ruled out.


    One of the reward mechanisms is that you can report others who have misdeeds. In this way, you can find out all suspicious elements by means of supervision, so as not to have loopholes. At the same time, if you work hard, you can often over complete the task, but also drive others to better complete the task, which is regarded as a model. It also includes activities such as distribution and marketing, which can attract more heads for the five-star army. They are all meritorious performances and are of great help to the evaluation of books.


    With the improvement of the system and mutual supervision, many unknown people were quickly found out. Later, after the investigation of the personnel of the Security Bureau, most of them were spies of the Mongolian army, belonging to various forces, and a few spies of large Russian tribes. Some of them doubted the authenticity of the five-star army''s construction of the city in Dali, so they sent someone to have a look on the spot. For such people, Yang Chendong ordered people to release them, and asked people to take them around several cities, so that they can have an intuitive understanding of what the five-star army has done, which is more convenient for them to make the right choice.


    What makes people laugh and cry is that there are spies sent by Beiming and even Nanming among these problematic people. It''s really difficult for them to come here not far away in order to see what the five-star army is doing.


    When Yang Er reported the discovery of agent Daming to Yang Chendong, he couldn''t help but let him sigh, "It seems that both the northern and Southern Ming dynasties have regarded themselves as great enemies. Anyway, it won''t take long to clean them up. These spies will be detained. If you are willing to stay, you will arrange work for them to see the effect. Those who don''t change after repeated education will be killed."


    Yang Chendong boasts that he is not a saint. He has never been soft on the enemy. He could not achieve the great goal of world harmony and Han supremacy.

 Chapter 1398

    Thanks to the moral student 609, the reward from the South and the monthly ticket.


    Prodigal son, thank you!


    ......


    The work in the Far East is in full swing, and its effect is much faster than the original plan, and all work has entered a rapid development. Compared with the changes in the Far East, the mining of minerals in Shicheng has been carried out after the spring under the auspices of Hu Mang and Yu Mian. Because the survey has been conducted for a long time, the general location of the mineral has been known, so that the mining work is very smooth. A large number of various resources needed by the poplar family have been mined. Except for leaving a part in Shicheng, others have been sent to chiembedded city for effective utilization.


    The battle in yilibali area has also achieved certain results. The most important thing was to win the Yeerqiang department. The newly established new army of the new Fifth Army was also publicly praised by Yang Chendong.


    The first foreign army led by Bai Shuang is also trying to turn the small victory of Li Guoji into a big victory. After the famous minister arip was controlled by the Intelligence Department of the five-star army, King Baolide felt a little helpless. Finally, he made a difficult choice, courted the Timur empire far away from them and asked them to send troops to help himself.


    The actions of the five-star army have long attracted the attention of the Timur empire. In particular, after the new five-star army won the Yeerqiang department, it sent troops to Wusi Tibetan area. Although there has not been a real fight, a big war is inevitable from the perspective of troop dispatching direction.


    Even in order to ensure his own safety, Timur couldn''t watch the five-star army grow stronger. At this time, the five-star army acted very much like their ancestors. Genghis Khan and his descendants attacked and occupied one by one at the beginning, and the final ground penetration was too big for people to look directly at.


    The territory starts from the present irtsis River in the West and the Okhotsk Sea in the East. In the East, it owns the northeast of the Korean Peninsula. In the southwest, including today''s Kashmir, Bhutan and Sikkim at the southern foot of the Himalayas, today''s northeast Myanmar and northern Thailand. It swept Russia and Ukraine, reached Kiev (now the capital of Ukraine), hit the banks of the Danube, broke through the Hungarian Germanic coalition, and forced Venice, Italy. It has a land area of 44 million square kilometers.


    The five-star army led by Yang Chendong is better than others. No one wants to see such a giant appear. It is conceivable that the Timur empire will express something soon. Whether to send envoys to dissuade or send troops directly depends on the development of the battlefield.


    Besides, since the Navy went to sea in March, it has been invincible to start all the way with the long prepared sea route. With the most advanced artillery on the warship, and the power of the new ship is a little faster than that of other forces, the cold front Navy is almost invincible. Just two months later, they captured Sumatra in the South and manchika in the north, and completed the task of controlling the Strait of Malacca. Then, the military front pointed straight to Sri Lanka and was carrying out the previous route of Zheng He''s voyage to the West.


    The difference is that the cold front Navy is more fierce. Wherever they go, they have no third choice but to surrender is death.


    The situation was very good. Yang Chendong, who was in the Far East, put down his heart and directed the road construction and friendship wholeheartedly. With Yang Er, the omnipotent deputy, Yang Chendong only needs to put the total in major aspects. It also gave him more time to look for various minerals. There are some maps recording relevant friendship in Dachang. Based on this, he has led people to find three large mines. Conservatively, one of the iron mines can meet the development of the Far East in the next 30 years. The rest can also support the arsenal of chiembedded city. When the news came back to chixian City, several expert teams started rapidly. Now the arsenal is developing rapidly, so that there is a shortage of resources. If the problem of raw materials can be solved, it can be imagined that the development of Arsenal will soon rise to a new level.


    As January passed, good news continued to come from September 1461.


    In September, Luan Xiaoyu, the sixth wife, gave birth to a son named Yang Chang, the second son of Yang Chendong.


    In October, Shao Yuxue gave birth to a son named Yang Jun; A few days later, Dong Xiangxiang gave birth to a daughter named Yang Na.


    In November, Toya gave birth to a daughter, Yang ting; Soon after, Su maner gave birth to a son, Yang Zhao.


    December is adding two thousand gold. They are ChunZi''s daughter Yang Xuan at the beginning of the month and Hu Yan''s daughter Yang Lin at the end of the year.


    Yes, 1461 was regarded as a harvest year by later generations. This harvest not only refers to the great progress in all aspects of military and local politics, but also the spread of the royal family. In three months, there are three more men and four more women. I have to say that Yang Chendong''s ability is hard to get.


    I stayed in chixian city for several months. I worked hard and finally paid off.


    The only regret is that Yang Chendong can''t get back. At this time, it had snowed heavily in the Far East. The four newly built cities finally have a place to play. Although the city walls have been built because of the short time, the number of houses in the city is still small. Yang Chendong had to take out the first built auditorium.


    Although it was crowded and noisy, even the floor was hot in the auditorium with warm floor, which still gave all the foreign people living here a sense of joy. From small to large, I didn''t stay in such a warm room, and I didn''t even dare to think about it. Now that everything has been realized, no wonder everyone will be so excited. No one has any complaints when they are crowded together.


    In addition, the emergence of five cities in Al brought a warm light to the cold winter Far East. When all the soldiers'' families were properly placed, there was no other voice in the army. In particular, after Yang Chendong put forward the slogan of making new contributions again, in order to change themselves and the living conditions of their families, all the soldiers now think of only one thing, that is, when they can fight and go to the battlefield, so that they can have the opportunity to make contributions and receive awards.


    The war spirit is brewing, and it will be vented only waiting for an appropriate opportunity. At that time, the five-star army will be unstoppable and incomparable.


    The cold winter will pass and spring will come.


    At the same time, it also brought the news from the Yang caravan that the military topographic distribution map of the Mongolian army in Siberia was sent to Yang Chendong. Looking at the two cities recorded above, the city of ust Kilima and the great city of ust Qiuge, Yang Chendong flashed a sense of war under his calm eyes.


    Finally found the two main forces of the Mongolian army. Yang Chendong''s fist fell on the book case. "Yang Er, call Tian Hu and farewell two generals to discuss."


    At the end of March, 1462.


    The heavy snow just had the meaning of melting. When the snow was still visible everywhere, the five-star army gathered in alecheng. Then, after the command of commander Yang Chendong, nearly 100000 troops set out and went out of the city with enough food, grass and equipment. They wanted to make achievements.


    When they learned that the five-star army had started, many young men of different nationalities who stayed in the five cities had yearning, envy and determination.


    The treatment of the soldiers of the five-star army has long been seen in their eyes. Excellent equipment, generous treatment, noble status and respected social status all make people jealous and envious.


    They also joined the army. In the past, they worked for the tribe, and some worked for the Mongolian soldiers, but they couldn''t eat enough and wear warm clothes. How can they be compared with serving the five-star army?


    Different status and treatment make the soldiers of the five-star army full of a sense of honor and the spirit of ownership. In this way, it can be imagined that the spiritual outlook and combat capability of the army are not comparable to Mongolian soldiers who just make a living.


    Such an army is naturally attractive. Unfortunately, the slave people are not eligible to sign up for the five-star army. At least they should be commoners. Even when there are many applicants, they need civilians to join the army. As a result, many foreign men who had just joined the Yang family and were still slaves lost the opportunity to join the army.


    Thinking of the treatment of the official soldiers of the five-star army, and the occasional day when he ate the delicious rice and food because he helped in the army, an alien slave couldn''t help flowing out of his mouth. At the same time, he also made up his mind to perform well and have civilian status as soon as possible, so that he could have the opportunity to join the five-star army in the next conscription.


    Reward mechanism, good treatment and social status, which is Yang Chendong''s reform of the military system, imperceptibly solved the problem of the source of troops. Compared with other forces, it is better to move for the king and shut up for the country.


    People have selfishness. When he is respected and his life has been greatly improved, they may have more ideas and their realm may be improved. But what''s the difference between being loyal to the king and serving the country and joking about a person who can''t eat enough food and wear warm clothes? Even if they say this, how much recognition can they have in their hearts? If you don''t agree, how can you be proactive?


    Think about it. One is to fight passively, and the other is to make military contributions and perform well on the battlefield. What will happen if such two armies meet? Even fools can guess who wins and who loses.


    Yang Chendong left the Far East with such a powerful five-star army, and entered xiboli territory with the yearning and envy of countless people.


    At the end of March, due to its geographical location, the weather in Siberia was not as warm as in the south. It was warm when the sun was sunny at about noon. At other times, especially at night, it was still very cold. With the continuous melting of snow, the road is also muddy and rugged.

 Chapter 1399

    If you change to another army, you won''t choose to go out at this time. Doing so will hurt yourself too much. But for the five-star army, the influence is very general. Even after everyone is familiar with this way of marching and is used to this environment and weather, they have recovered in only two days. Although the military boots will splash mud stars on the road, they no longer hinder their forward speed.


    Different from people at that time who liked to wear cloth shoes, those with better conditions wore leather boots, those with poor conditions wore straw sandals, and even the five-star Army soldiers had one yard long high waist leather boots, so that they could protect their feet to the greatest extent when marching, so that they would not be hurt when walking in the forest full of boulders.


    Each soldier is equipped with a unified standard sleeping bag, kettle, washbasin, bedding, raincoat, cotton coat, etc. they will open it when they need it, and put it into a huge bag when they don''t use it, and carry it on their back. In this way, there is no need to worry about cold weather and slippery roads, so that their speed of action is not affected by any weather.


    The equipment of a single soldier alone cost about ten liang of silver. When multiplied by the number of nearly 100000 troops, it is also a huge sum of money.


    At first, because this work required a lot of money, some people raised objections, but Yang Chendong said that the soldiers would bleed when they fought. Now they just pay more silver for their safety on the March. What else is not worth it? What can be compared with human life?


    As soon as Yang Chendong''s questioning voice came out, all the opposition voices disappeared. When the news came out, all the soldiers burst into tears. With such a commander, what complaints do they have and why they don''t work hard?


    As a result, the speed of the army has been accelerating, and it is getting closer and closer to the destination area, Daw city for short.


    The initial goal of this expedition was two big cities. Yang Chendong adopted the policy of dividing the army into two ways. The northern city of ust zilima, referred to as US city, was led by Tian Hu, commander of the first cavalry army in the world, with 40000 cavalry and 300000 people with logistical support.


    On the second road, led by Yang Chendong himself, there were more than 30000 cavalry soldiers who were separated by the commander of the new second army, plus 20000 new foreign Russian divisions (White Russian divisions). Similarly, the logistics support for the people is 300000.


    The so-called foreign Russian division refers to the foreign army composed of Russians, just like Nikolai Fu, who was first met by Yang Chendong. They are the first civilian men who took refuge in the five-star army and were infected by what the other party did for them.


    They have a common characteristic, young and strong. They used to be the guardians of small tribes. Now Yang Chendong has unified the Far East. Building cities, roads and reclaiming wasteland have brought different life changes to everyone, so that everyone can stop hiding like before, and finally come out openly to build their homes and live a safe and promising life. As these young guardians, they all joined the five-star army with the support of clan leaders and elders of all ethnic groups, in order to make a future for themselves and win glory for their tribe.


    Almost everyone came with tribal expectations, which made them want to go to the battlefield and have better praise than anyone else. This is also the reason why Yang Chendong abandoned the gradually regular Far East army and temporarily established this alien division instead.


    It is emphasized that the Far East army was left in the Far East. After nearly a year, Chen Bo finally returned to his original post and became the commander of the Far East army again. Keeping them at home plays a role in defending the five cities. At the same time, he can also supervise the foreign people under his rule not to make trouble and can work better. According to Yang Chendong''s requirements, within 200 miles around each city, there must be a village with a scale of more than 1000 people. In his heart, it is impossible to revitalize the whole Far East by relying on only five cities. What cities play is to lead from point to area. Those villages are points, which should make the whole Far East rich and prosperous, You must have enough popularity.


    In other words, the 20000 foreign Russian teachers performed very well all the way. They seemed to know their identity and were afraid that they would be looked down upon. They tried their best to show the best side all the time, so that the king of Wunan in the Ming Dynasty and the grassland Khan could have a look. Maybe they performed well and were liked at any moment, Then you will be at the peak of your life.


    The result of good performance is that the speed of the army is faster and faster. It was originally scheduled to go for nearly two months. It was finished in a month, which is twice as fast. Time has also come to the end of April. The mountains are also covered with a layer of light green. Trees begin a new round of growth, and grass sprouts and stubbornly pulls out of the soil.


    Dawu city.


    The continuous warming of the weather makes the city exude a trace of vitality. The city gate opened and the market opened. Many businessmen entered the city, and many people began to barter here.


    Ahuri claimed to be Zhongxing Khan, and Dawu city was the main force under his rule. With the city as the center, it can be regarded as his territory for 500 miles.


    His men are in the great general xikai''er and have an enemy that can''t be blocked by ten thousand men. Through this general, it took nearly ten years for ahuri to become the overlord of this side, with 20000 cavalry in his hands.


    It''s enough to make ahuli proud to have 20000 elite soldiers in Siberia, which is sparsely populated and has a bad climate. Therefore, in this place, he exists in heaven. What he said is the imperial edict, and no one dares to brush it.


    Ahuli is also a different kind of Mongolian Khan. He is different from others. He only knows to kill and try to rob when there is nothing left. He attaches great importance to production and construction. For example, in Dawu city under his rule, the public security is very good. Not only the soldiers do not commit crimes against the people, but also the passing businessmen will be happy to release as long as they pay taxes according to the inside, which will ensure your personal safety in this place with a radius of 500.


    Therefore, Dawu city is quite prosperous, and even many surrounding tribes choose to live in the city after understanding the situation. It also makes Dawu city one of the most prosperous cities nearby. Whenever ah Huli walked out of his residence and came to the street to see the lively scenery in the city, he would smile and feel very good.


    "Great Khan, the city has such a face, all from your hands. You are worthy of being the son of heaven and love the people like a son. Let us learn and follow suit." seeing that ah Huli was in a good mood, general sikar quickly flattered and looked like worship.


    "Hahaha." ah Huli, who was so flattered, also opened his mouth and laughed, and then said modestly: "this is not enough. Ben Khan was wondering if he could reduce some taxes to the people. They are really too bitter, alas."


    When he heard that taxes would be reduced, sikher''s face changed, and an invisible anger flashed in his eyes. If it had been in the past, he would have said something to stop it, although the tax in Dawu city was a little higher, reaching ten taxes and five taxes. But they have ensured the personal safety of the people, which can''t be bought for much money in troubled times.


    Speaking of it, this is not the first time a Huli has reduced taxes. It originally reached ten taxes and seven taxes. In the process of each reduction, sikal would have to oppose it, because if it went on like this, there would be less and less grain in the warehouse in the city. In case of war, wouldn''t it be dangerous?


    This time, siker did not make a sound to stop him, but after a little hesitation, he said: "this is the act of the Khan caring for the people, which is admirable."


    "Hmm? Does the general not object?" he had already made the opposition, and then he would stop. In fact, this time, he didn''t expect to pass the resolution at all. He was just trying. Later, he would continue to put forward it. Once he said it many times, sikar would not always oppose it. As long as he agreed once, the tax would naturally be reduced.


    It was precisely because he was ready to fight a protracted war that sikar did not object, which made ahuri a little uncomfortable. Soon, after seeing that there was no objection, he immediately seized the opportunity and said, "even if the generals agree, the matter is settled. After a reduction of 10%, ten taxes and four taxes will be fine."


    "Well, it''s up to you to sweat." siker replied with a unchanged face.


    The tax reduction was so simple that ah Huli was in a good mood, so he took a group of his own soldiers back to his residence. Siker also rode a horse back to his house. Shortly after he returned to his house, another military commander Buxi entered the study and saw general siker seated like a golden knife.


    The two people sat opposite each other. After there was no third person in the study, Xikai Er opened his mouth, "brother Buxi, do you know? Big sweat has reduced taxes again."


    "What?" Buxi, who was carrying the mare''s milk wine and was about to pass it to his mouth, changed his face. Then he said excitedly, "do you want to lower it? There were few merchants in the city. We won''t serve the land like the Han people. If we have to lower the tax now, what will our troops eat?"


    No wonder Buxi is so excited. Don''t look at the ten taxes and five taxes in Dawu city. It looks very high. But in fact, very few people can really pay taxes. For example, in ancient times, taxes were mainly collected for businessmen and farmers. When the Mongols were not good at farming, only businessmen paid taxes, but there were only a few businessmen in the city, all pointing to their inability to feed 30000 cavalry. Now we have to reduce taxes. Can''t the soldiers patrol hungry?

 Chapter 1400

    Ahuli''s idea is good, and he learned the method of Han people''s governance, but the problem is that this is sparsely populated Siberia, not a prosperous city inhabited by Han people; There is no fertile land here. It doesn''t look like a place of Han people, with rice and flowers everywhere.


    That''s the case with learning to walk in Handan. In the end, I even forgot the way I walked. Ahuri seemed to be walking that road, which naturally attracted sikar''s dissatisfaction. Another general Buxi also had a headache when he heard his decision.


    "Big sweat, what''s the matter? Why doesn''t brother Xi persuade?" Buxi''s face was full of confusion. Normally, such things have happened before, but most of them have been persuaded. Unless they have been mentioned many times, it''s really hard to stop them, so I admit it. But the ten taxes and four seem to be the same

 Chapter 1401

    In other words, at this time, siker had grasped Buxi''s lifeline. Next, it depends on whether the other party cooperates with himself. If he doesn''t, he can only report the matter. Without a helper, he can''t have another opponent.


    "Hey..." Buxi suddenly opened his mouth, first with a long sigh, and then with some painful words: "brother Xi, if you have something to say, why do you have to beat around the bush like this? Don''t you just have a problem with the sweat? What do you want to do, brother? Just cooperate with you."


    In this short time, Buxi also wanted to understand that now it is man-made knife and meat. If he does not cooperate, he will lose his official position and be severely punished. People who are used to being a general suddenly lose their military power. What''s the difference between them and the dead.


    I was still thinking about how to talk about Buxi. If the other party refused to obey, did he really want to report it to Khan? If this person tells the cause and effect when he sees the Khan, although the Khan may not believe it, it is certain to guard against himself. In this way, it is not a good thing for his own plan. But unexpectedly, when he was still thinking about what to do next, people had already opened oral soft.


    Siker naturally wouldn''t worry about Buxi cheating himself. Not only himself, but also eight soldiers witnessed everything just now. It''s far from that Buxi can''t admit it when he lifts his pants. That''s it. Don''t you say you''ve made it.


    Xikaier''s face was not angry at last, but laughed, "Hahaha, brother Buxi is really a smart man. That''s right. If you don''t talk secretly in front of the wise people, I''ll tell you clearly. There are too many places where the actions of the Great Khan are contrary to our Mongolian tradition. We have robbed our homes and made a living by looting and grazing since our ancestors. When did we do anything to run the city by business and ask for so many rules and regulations Do you really think you are a saint and gentleman? If this goes on, the people will be happy, but the warriors can''t even eat. Isn''t it putting the cart before the horse? "


    First, he made a lot of complaints, a picture of being a bitch and wanting to set up a memorial archway, and said many problems of the Great Khan. Then his tone changed, and a righteous look said, "for the future of the Mongolian warriors, the general decided to advise the Great Khan, but I have little power alone, and I have to ask brother Buxi for help."


    Finally, when Tu Qiong saw the dagger, Buxi whispered in his heart. Sure enough, this is an anti bone boy.


    His face pretended to be surprised. Buxi said, "brother Xi, start with big sweat. Once it doesn''t work, it''s a capital crime."


    "What? Will brother Bu still be afraid? What kind of things do you dare not do?" As he spoke, siker squinted at the two Belarusian ovum sisters who were still lying on the bed with some untidy clothes. These two women were criminal evidence. It was better not to move at the scene before things were determined. He had checked that the two women couldn''t speak Mongolian at all and could safely say anything in front of them.


    "This..." he scolded an asshole in his heart. He was drugged and sent here. The two women didn''t even move their hair. Isn''t it too wrong to threaten themselves with this.


    Naturally, this is just thinking in his heart. Buxi dare not question it, because once it is known by Khan, I''m afraid no one will listen to his side.


    Seeing that Buxi did not immediately oppose, but meditated, siker was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "besides, brother, there is no preparation at all. Several commanders in the army have promised to use it for me. Even a close soldier and deputy general around Khan is already my man. Believe me, as long as you and I work together, great things will be achieved."


    Finally, the card was shown. Buxi sighed in his heart. He knew that he had heard these things. Now he must have no chance to oppose it. In other words, he either rebelled with sikar or died.


    "Brother Bu, as long as you help me become a great event, you will be below one person and above ten thousand people in the future. Not only will the White Russian sisters give it to you, but the women in the city will catch it home if you like it. Isn''t it happy?" Xikai Er continued to add the price. He had already investigated that this color and embryo often lingered in the brothels in the city, especially several good-looking green actors. If the other party was innocent and could not be strong, he might have married him back home as a concubine.


    With this idea, it is impossible for ahuri to travel if he is still sweating for one day. Therefore, overthrowing ahuri must be of great benefit to Buxi.


    Many benefits were promised, and the pure light in Buxi''s eyes was becoming more and more prosperous. When Yu Guang saw the White Russian sisters on one side, his instinct finally prevailed over his reason. He finally nodded and said, "that''s so, Xi is willing to follow the lead of brother Yixi."


    "Oh, hahaha, OK, brother, don''t worry. Once I become a big Khan, I won''t treat you badly. Then we will take charge of Dawu city and share wealth, hahaha." xikaier was very happy when he finally achieved his wish.


    The cooperation was reached. According to siker''s intention, Buxi was to stay here for the night. This time, he promised that no one would disturb him. But if Buxi had something in mind, he would go back and call his confidants to do their work.


    Siker also knew that great things were important, so he nodded and said, "well, that''s it. Go back and prepare. Don''t worry, these sisters will be left to general bu."


    "Thank you so much," Buxi said with indifference. Once it''s done, there will be more than this pair of sisters around him. There will only be more women to serve. Isn''t it beautiful for the groom every night at that time.


    Buxi finally put on his clothes and said goodbye to sikal. After adding a lot of strength, sikar was in a good mood and went to the back house. Although he said that the sisters in front of him were beautiful, he had promised Buxi and would never break his tongue.


    Xikaier left. Before leaving, he let the two women have a good sleep and told the soldiers not to disturb them. But what he didn''t know was that just after he left, the eldest sister of the sisters quickly got up and put on a coat. Then she took out a long prepared note and wrote something on it.


    About half an hour later, a soft cat cry came out of the window of the room. After three consecutive sounds, the window of the room opened from the inside and stretched out a slender arm. Then a note came out and was thrown out of the window. A dark shadow came as promised, picked up the note and left quickly. It came and went like a ghost in the dark night. No one noticed and didn''t expect that the White Russian egg sisters had another identity. Yang was a peripheral spy of the intelligence department.


    Yang''s intelligence department is mainly composed of two parts, one is the earliest Security Bureau, and the other is the later CIA.


    The former is led by Yang San, mostly men; The latter is headed by Mrs. Su maner, mostly women. In this way, we can ensure that there are few dead corners in intelligence, and can also play the role of mutual supervision.


    The White Russian ovum sisters belong to peripheral members of the CIA. Everywhere, the development of some young and beautiful women has long become a necessary thing for the backbone personnel of the CIA. At first glance, these women who have no strength to bind chickens seem to be of little use. But when their natural beauty and beauty play a role, they can get information that men can''t get for a long time. Just like this time''s intelligence, it was so easy and easy to get.


    Originally, the two women were ready to fight back. In order to keep their innocence, no matter who the man in front of them is, siker or Buxi, the two women will kill them with the newly learned joint killing technique. Without preparation at all, even when the other party is drunk intentionally, the chance of success is at least 60%. No matter what was done, it not only retained their bodies, but also made a great contribution to the subsequent arrival of the five-star army.


    Unexpectedly, the development of things would be so dramatic that they got such important news without waiting for the two women to take risks. They don''t know Mongolian, but they just pretend they don''t understand. Now they have made great achievements.


    The news of the two women was spread through a house guard responsible for protecting their safety, and it didn''t take long before it was sent to Yang Chendong.


    After reading this information, Yang Chendong, after a little meditation, raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "the CIA has made great achievements this time. It''s unexpected that this ahuli is so different from other Mongolian Khan. This is a person who wants to work for the people. Try to win it over as much as possible."


    "Young master, I see. I''ll arrange it now." Yang Er can be said to be the person who knows Yang Chendong''s mind best. He happily promised at the moment.


    "Well, we must find a way to keep ahuli''s life safe, which can be completed by the people of the Security Bureau in cooperation with the CIA." Yang Chendong certainly knows that the two intelligence departments have the idea of comparing each other, and have more enthusiasm. But sometimes it is inevitable that there will be some restrictive problems under the competition. This time, he directly named the primary and secondary relationship, that is, he doesn''t want to see the problem in the insiders.


    "The little one will severely warn some people." Yang Er nodded heavily. Then when he went to the telecommunications office, he thought about it and sent a telegram to his brother Yang San, asking him to restrain his men. This time, the action should focus on the leader of the CIA.


    In Dawu City, both sikar and general Buxi are making all kinds of preparations. They constantly urgently call their generals to meet and prepare for food and grass. As their great Khan ahuri was completely unaware of all this, he still focused on the people''s livelihood.

 Chapter 1402

    Speaking of ahuli, he was also a hard-working man. His mother died in childbirth when he was born, and his father died in a battle between tribes when he was less than three years old. He almost asked for food. I don''t know how many hardships he saw. At that time, the happiest thing was to have a safe place to live and have a full meal.


    Maybe he suffered too much from childhood. After ahuri became famous, he didn''t want the people under his rule to suffer such a crime. This concerns the people''s livelihood. Although they do not know much about farming and do a lot of things not very well, the good government of Dawu city has attracted the attention and refuge of many people.


    When he saw that the number of people in the city was increasing, ahuli''s eyes always flashed with excitement. In any case, he has provided us with a safe living environment, which is a great credit.


    A big Khan did not focus on his troops, but on how ordinary people lived? It has to be said that it is a wonderful flower. His every move has attracted the dissatisfaction of some people in the army, and his situation has become full of crisis.


    But no one knows the real purpose of Chen Huli''s doing so. Just like now, what he has in his hand is the list of recruits who have signed up for the army. As a great Khan, he once seriously found a Han scholar to teach himself literacy. Only from this point of view, he is more thoughtful and even ambitious than the general Mongolian Great Khan.


    There are more than 400 people on this list. They are the children of some weak Mongolian and White Russian tribes who have just arrived in Dawu city. They felt that ahuli had brought them a safe living environment, so they wanted to join the army to repay their kindness.


    "Hahaha, this is the result." looking at this list, ah Hu Li''s face was full of excitement, and there was even a tremor when he spoke.


    Such a smart man, how can he not know that his actions have long been despised by some people? But he didn''t explain a word because he knew that he was going to take a completely different road from other Mongolian Khan. Even if it is different, it will naturally be misunderstood or even criticized.


    But once it is done, the return on the results will be huge. Before he succeeds, what he needs to do is to continue to stick to it and withstand all the pressure.


    Fortunately, the result is still good. Although it has been misunderstood for several years, the effect has finally come out. On that day, more than 400 people joined the army. In the long run, will it not be easy for him to achieve his goal of expanding the army. When there are enough troops, who will be his opponent in the whole Siberian region?


    Considering the geographical environment, sparsely populated has always been the biggest boulder hindering the development of ahuli. Like hulihan in the city of us, he is said to be the most powerful Khan in this area because his military strength has reached 30000, far exceeding his own 20000? And if one day, when his troops can reach 30000, he will have the qualification to compete with him. Will he be far from the biggest sweat in this area at that time?


    The effort finally had a result, saw hope, and ah Huli, who was happy, wanted to share this achievement with others. He ordered his own soldiers to spread the news to sikar and two generals Buxi. He wanted to announce some results in public and let his two important subordinates know that as a sweat, he was powerful.


    Ahuri is still thinking about the two valued generals. Once he knows that so many recruits have signed up to join the army, his face will be as excited as himself. But suddenly, there was a cry of killing outside. Then his personal captain ran to him in a panic, knelt down and said, "sweat, it''s bad. Generals siker and Buxi surrounded our residence and are bringing people to kill us now."


    "What? What''s going on?" ah Hu was startled. His eyes were as big as a copper bell. He reached out and grabbed the neck of the personal captain and roared loudly.


    "This... This should be that they are going to rebel." the captain of the personal soldier replied pale. Before, he also heard some claims that the Khan did not do his job and helped the people ignore the soldiers. For this reason, he didn''t remind big sweat, but others didn''t take it to heart.


    As soon as he released his hand, ah Hu murmured, "rebellion? Rebellion? Why are they here? They don''t know Ben Khan''s good intentions."


    Looking at this time, the Khan is still making a sense. The personal captain can''t help but say: "please lead me to fight a path of blood. We are willing to use our lives to protect the safety of the Khan."


    "No need." in the twinkling of an eye, ahuri regained his former composure, waved his hand and said with a very confident look: "even though they have surrounded our courtyard, where is it so easy to rush out? Go and follow Ben Khan. I want to question the two generals. Where is Ben Khan wrong?"


    That is, you can''t escape. It''s better to face it calmly. With these words, ahuli took a big step and went out.


    Outside the compound, more than 20 bodies have been laid down, including the pro soldiers of ahuri and those brought by sikar and Buxi. That is, the event has been decided. With the idea of no delay, they led a group of reliable soldiers to kill them. As long as ahuri dies, they will take over military power without any obstacles.


    "Stop." ah Huli went out of the inner courtyard and shouted loudly when he came to the courtyard, separating the two soldiers who were fighting.


    Anyway, after several years of sweating, ahuli''s momentum is not vulgar. Taking advantage of this short time to stop fighting, he strode to the battlefield, stretched out his right hand and pointed forward and said, "where are sikar and Buxi? He can even do rebellious things, and he won''t even have the courage to appear?"


    After all, after so many years of sweating, the tiger body in AHU was shocked and the whole audience was silent. Everyone couldn''t help but put down their swords. Even the two generals, sikar and Buxi, who hid behind the soldiers, could only take the initiative to stand up at the moment.


    At this moment, they will never show the slightest timidity. If they are even afraid, how will the soldiers below react?


    "Finally, shouldn''t you shrink your head?" ah Hu asked angrily as he watched two of his most trusted generals finally come out. He admitted that he had not mistreated these two people, especially sikar. He had saved his life in those years. Why should he make his own rebellion now?


    Don''t look behind and talk to Buxi about ahuli''s bad, sikar is eloquent, but in front of the real person, he immediately became mute. He is used to being inferior. In addition, he is still a life-saving benefactor. He feels that he is not confident enough.


    Siker stood up with a sad face and didn''t say a word. Buxi did quit.


    What''s the matter? He confessed when he was serious. What should he do? You two have a good relationship. Maybe even if the rebellion fails, you can''t really kill you, but I can''t. Buxi thinks his relationship with ahuri is good, but it''s not good enough to ignore everything, so he has no choice at the moment.


    "Ah Huli, you don''t need to hypocritically say this here. You let us all work for you. In your eyes, there is only the most humble people. Dare you ask if you are a qualified sweat?" I''m afraid it will weaken the momentum, and sikar will shake the morale of the army, so that all the previous achievements will be wasted, so I have to speak out myself.


    Buxi''s question fell on ahuli''s ear and made him angry. He gave everything he had. It''s hateful that he didn''t know how to repay his kindness. Now he dares to call his name directly. It''s really going to be the opposite. After thinking about it, he pointed his hand at you Xi and said, "sikar, have you listened to the slander of such villains?"


    In this moment, siker also recovered, thinking that once he became a big sweat, everything here would be his own, and he didn''t have to look at other people''s faces. His expression changed from hesitation to firmness. "Ahuri, who was brave and good at fighting before, is dead. Now you don''t deserve the position of sweating."


    He stretched out his finger and pointed to ahuli, with a firm look in his eyes.


    When he finally said this sentence, siker felt his whole body relaxed a lot, like a big stone pressed on his body was suddenly removed.


    "Good, good, good." ah Hu Li stumbled. Even the people they trust most and those who have saved their lives will turn against themselves. This is really his failure in life. Thinking that he had fought for half his life and ended up betraying his relatives, ahuli couldn''t help laughing up and said, "hahaha, hahaha, they are just a group of short-sighted villains. You don''t understand Ben Khan''s pains."


    This is really a Hu Li''s feeling. From a poor boy without background, he became the Khan of a tribe. He has experienced too much and seen too much. Therefore, he has a lot of his own ideas. In his opinion, Mongolia should not be dominated by nomadism, but should at least enter the state of semi grazing and semi agriculture. To ensure productivity is not only a manifestation of progress, but more importantly, looting is not a way of self-improvement.


    It''s like the past dynasties. They focus on looting, and even often regard the Chinese land as their own back garden. It gives people the feeling that they have no money or food. Once they come here, they can have everything.


    It seems that the scenery is infinite, but who ever knew their own suffering? If they could not live without food, how could they do such looting that might lose their heads? Not to mention, once every British Lord appeared in China, he would often send troops to the grassland and practice with them. It seems that only by defeating them can we prove the strength and wisdom of the Han people.

 Chapter 1403

    For this reason, sometimes the location of looting will change. And isn''t all this just because they don''t see production and don''t understand construction and management?


    Unfortunately, few people can understand such a simple truth, and no one wants to correct it. Now he decided to make some changes. If successful, it would be equivalent to finding another way for the Mongols to survive in addition to nomadism.


    Over the past few years, he has accumulated some experience and laid a good public foundation. If you go on, you will become better and better. When your men want to rebel, doesn''t everything fall short?


    He didn''t want to hand over his achievements in this way, nor did he want to destroy them with long efforts. He wanted to prove that he was still brave and good at fighting, so he stretched out his hand and said, "come on, take Ben Khan''s mace."


    Ahuri himself has infinite power. It is on this point that he defeated countless opponents and achieved his current sweat position. Although he has mainly focused on building the city in recent years, he still has his own foundation. He thinks it is no problem to deal with the combination of siker and Buxi.


    The arm stretched out, but it was not the huge mace that responded to him. On the contrary, a machete suddenly slashed. Under the sound of the wind, ah Huli instinctively made a mistake to the side. It was also the difference of this step that made him pick up a life, but there was a bright red knife edge under his ribs. It can be imagined that if he had not avoided in time, he might have taken his life just now.


    After being hit by a knife, ah Hu Li, who was already injured, turned around and saw his own personal team. The Deputy looked at himself with wide eyes and a nervous face. He angrily stretched out his arm and pointed: "have you even turned back Ben Khan?"


    "No." this sudden scene, this sudden accusation made the other soldiers stunned at first, and then returned to their senses. In particular, the captain of the soldiers not far away cut directly and hit the vice on the neck. At the moment, fresh blood splashed Lao Gao. The vice fell to the ground and died in a panic.


    The captain killed the deputy, took a group of soldiers to ahuli and shouted, "we will follow the Khan to the death."


    "OK." ah Hu Li smiled happily. His life is not a complete failure. With a sigh, he reached out and took the mace handed by another kiss, then turned around and looked at xikai''er and Buxi and said, "come on, I''ll wait for a war to see who is Bartel on the grassland."


    "He has been injured and won''t last long. Let''s go together." seeing that ahuri is still such a hero at this time, sikar''s face changed. But so far, either you die or I die. He has no choice. Then he said to Buxi. After that, they walked forward together and besieged ahuli left and right.


    The three generals fought together, and the following soldiers began to be confused. In a short period of time, the sound of swords and soldiers hitting each other in the courtyard was heard. From time to time, Mongolian warriors were chopped to the ground. The bloody gas soon filled the courtyard, making people sick.


    Ahuli was as powerful as before. He waved a thirty-eight pound mace and pushed Buxi aside. If it hadn''t been for siker''s rescue several times, he might have photographed him under the stick.


    "Hahaha, see if Ben Khan is brave! Cough."


    Ah Hu Li, who had just shouted, coughed a few times. In the end, it was because of the knife wound just now. He bled too much and hurt the root. Now there is more than blood. If it continues, I''m afraid it won''t last long.


    Ahuri''s performance fell into sikar''s eyes, which made him happy and said, "he''s dying. We''re sticking to it."


    "OK." Buxi looked at the huge gap exposed by the impact with the mace on the machete and bit his teeth back.


    After all, the number of people occupied an advantage. In addition, he was the party who took the initiative to attack. A quarter of an hour later, seven or eight out of ten of ahuli''s soldiers died. That is, he himself was weak because of too much bleeding. He didn''t even have a quarter of his usual strength or reaction.


    The changes in ahuri fell into sikar''s eyes. His eyes were full of light. He seemed to have seen the throne of Khan in front of him. He seemed to have seen the moment when all the people surrendered in front of him.


    "Is Ben Khan really going to die here?" ah Hu looked wronged and unwilling. When he felt that the strength of his body was about to be emptied, he knew his end. At this time, he regretted that his idea was wrong, and that their Mongolian warriors were destined to have only one way to loot?


    "Boom!"


    Just when several people had different thoughts, a loud explosion suddenly came out. The wall of the courtyard also collapsed due to the explosion, revealing a temporary road that can pass through horses.


    In the huge explosion, the actions of the two sides in the fierce struggle in the hospital were delayed. Everyone couldn''t understand what was going on and why it would explode suddenly? Can''t it be split by the thunder?


    "Sweat, leave with us." just when everyone didn''t slow down, a dozen men in ordinary Mongolian clothes rushed into it from the gap. They quickly came to the injured ahuli and said loudly.


    "You are..." seeing the visitors, they are very nervous. Some don''t understand their identity. Ah Hu is nervous.


    "Sweat, go quickly. The movement here will attract more people. It''s too late if you don''t go." the visitor said in a hurry. Then he nodded to the people behind him. At the moment, a man walked out and led a good horse, just helping ahuri to the horse''s back.


    The other Mongolian people, with seven star crossbows and strong bows in their hands, just fired a few arrows and forced back sikar and Buxi who wanted to rush up. Then they turned and left under everyone''s attention.


    "General, we''re going to chase them. Don''t let them escape." Buxi shouted nervously, intending to chase.


    "Let them go. Ah Huli was injured and bled so much that it would be difficult to survive. Just a dying animal king, there is no threat to us, and now there are more important things for us to do." sikar shook his head. He was very afraid of the Seven Star crossbow in the hands of Mongolian people who didn''t know where to come from. He had a feeling, He didn''t mean to kill himself just now. Otherwise, I''m afraid he''s more or less dangerous now.


    Although I am curious about each other''s origin and why they appear at this critical time. But at the thought of the army, he had not fully mastered it, and there were many loyal ahuri. Now we have to settle them, so he had to leave with ahuri injured.


    Ah Hu ran away. He just took two wounded soldiers with him. On the way, he passed out because of excessive blood loss, so that he wanted to ask who saved him.


    "It''s caused by excessive bleeding. In this way, take it to safety, check the blood type and prepare for transfusion." group leader Wang Guang explored a wound, pulled ahuli''s eyelid, who had been unconscious, and made a decision.


    Wang Guang, the operation leader of the Security Bureau in Siberia, came to rescue ahuri under the order of Meng Li, the operation leader of the CIA.


    The news was reported to Meng Li by the White Russian ovum sisters, which let the CIA take the lead. Wang Guang finally led the task of saving ahuli. He had to finish it anyway. Otherwise, he would really be compared by the women of the CIA.


    Not long after ahuri left, Inner Mongolia soldiers who heard the explosion rushed over. Then he said that the attack of sweating was already blown up, and now he has the final say in the city. With the support of Buxi and the thousand captains, although some thousand captains were puzzled, without ahuri''s leader, these people had to be honest temporarily.


    Before seeing ahuri''s body and hearing his dead letter, sikar was still very cautious. He did not immediately change the policy in Dawu city. It seemed as usual. The only difference was that the number of Mongolian cavalry patrolling the streets in the city increased.


    Although the explosion happened suddenly that day, ahuri was still a very strict general. After the explosion, the soldiers guarding the city closed four cities. It can be determined that before people left the city, xikai''er strengthened the search. Only when he saw ahuli''s body, he would rest assured to ascend the Khan position and do what he wanted to do.


    Although the city gate was closed and could not leave the city without a warrant, the dispatch of the telegram did not require the permission of the soldiers guarding the city. The telecommunications office received the telegram from the intelligence department on time. When it was learned that ahuri had been saved and the other party could get out of bed about three days later, Yang Chendong issued an order that the army must arrive at Dawu city on time within three days, At that time, he will come to a center to blossom and cooperate inside and outside.


    No one knows the arrival of the five-star army, which comes from the understanding of the weather. Before the heavy snow melts, it is not suitable to mobilize the army, not to mention the means of the five-star army scouts, which can be compared with ordinary Mongolian scouts. With a telescope that can look at each other far away, it is not difficult to find each other''s scouts and cavalry as long as you are careful.


    Along the way, the Scouts of the five-star army captured and killed nearly 50 Mongolian scouts. Finally, on the third day, they came to a place five miles outside Dawu city. According to Yang Chendong''s order, the army will have a hidden rest and wait for the military order to attack tomorrow.


    At this time, siker, who knew nothing about everything outside, was frowning and speechless with general Buxi.


    It has been seven days before and after searching the city. According to the soldiers below, they have turned Dawu city one by one, but there is still no news from ahuli, which makes them both worried and happy.

 Chapter 1404

    I''m glad that after such a long time, with the blood shed by ah Hu, I must have died long ago.


    I''m worried that if something happens, everything may happen before I see ahuri''s body.


    I pay too much attention to ahuli. The scouts outside the city have not contacted them for several days, but no one cares. Perhaps the two generals thought in their bones that the weather was just civilized and that no one would come to Dawu city.


    A few years of stable life, let them neglect vigilance, also doomed the outcome of the two.


    "Announce it, sweat." I don''t know how long later, Buxi finally stopped being silent and expressed his attitude.


    Sikal was shocked when he heard the speech, and his long-standing wish was about to come true. It was impossible to say that he was not excited at all. But before ahuri''s dead letter, he was still a little nervous.


    Seeing that xikai''er didn''t agree immediately, Buxi advised him again: "big Khan, the army can''t be handsome all day. As long as you succeed to the throne of big Khan, ah Huli will live again. What else can you do? At that time, the army will be generals who support big Khan and are not afraid of any storms. But if you drag on like this now, your heart will be unstable after a long time."


    Siker also knew that Buxi''s words were for his own good. He thought that as long as he successfully inherited the Khan position, it would be a big deal. Even if there was a real problem, he could order with the Khan position. Finally he nodded, "OK, so everything will trouble general Buxi."


    Siker finally agreed. Buxi naturally looked happy and hurriedly said, "well, I sweat so hard and hand everything over to my subordinates. Tomorrow will be a golden day. I''ll go down and prepare now."


    Soon, the news spread all over the army. In view of the death of ahuli Khan, sikar, who is the oldest and most meritorious, continues to hold the Khan position and will hold the Khan position ceremony tomorrow morning. At that time, all the cavalry gave a silver or two as a reward. People who participated in the sweat ceremony could receive a day''s rations.


    The grand ceremony is so grand that it is not only to show the rightness of position (often a person wants to show what he lacks and prove what he has), but also to buy people''s hearts. Whether it is silver or grain, although there are not many things, it mainly reflects the new Khan''s concern for the army and the people, which is the most important.


    As soon as the news came out, 100000 people in the whole city knew it. Many people heard the news of ahuli Khan''s accident and death for the first time. They were not sure whether the new Mongolian army Khan would take care of them like this.


    But more people are still happy for that day''s rations. Anyway, it''s always good to get some food for nothing. In Siberia, where there are few fields, food is very precious.


    The whole city knows this, and many people are looking forward to the succession of the new Khan tomorrow. For them, although ahuri is good for them and gives them a relatively safe living environment, it is obvious that a dead man does not occupy a position compared with the benefits of hands.


    This is the tragedy of human nature, this is the real life.


    In the expectation of the public, the next morning, sikar changed into solemn new clothes, wide sleeved robes, took the scepter representing the identity of Khan, and walked towards the largest square in the city accompanied by Buxi and a group of close soldiers.


    On both sides of the road, there have long been countless people waiting there. First, you can see the excitement. Second, you can drink and eat all day. It''s a good deal anyway. Also among the crowd, Yang''s intelligence personnel are also observing the environment in the field. Today is also a major day for them.


    Wearing clean clothes, wearing cloth armor and holding sabers, several teams of Mongolian cavalry came to the square to perform the task of maintaining public security and stability. At the same time, they were also a witness to the accession of the new Khan.


    As the auspicious hour approached, sikar finally appeared surrounded by the crowd. He had a Xinmin like smile on his face, and the corners of his mouth rose, which could not be hidden.


    Since he was saved by ahuri, when he saw the prestige of the other party as a Khan, he was having this beautiful dream. Now it has finally come true. The excitement made him unable to restrain himself. If he didn''t want to maintain the stability of a group of Khan, I''m afraid he would jump up happily this moment.


    In the crowd, Wang Guangzheng was watching the scene with several operatives of the intelligence department. Before he knew it, he opened his mouth and said it. Perhaps because Yang Chendong is a heavenly Khan, in the eyes of his loyal Yang people, other Khan in the world are fake, so nondescript and will be their enemies.


    Not far from Wang Guang and others, ah Hu Li, who was wearing a black robe and coat and covered his face, was also watching the scene. If people who are too close to him can feel the sound of his wrong teeth, it is a hatred of not eating meat.


    Ah Hu, who was in a coma, stayed in the basement dug by the Yang intelligence department for a while.


    What he didn''t expect was that he seemed to have bled too much without cure. He survived through blood transfusion.


    The ancients said that the body, hair and skin of the parents, not to mention the blood in the body, how can it be easily given to others? How can others accept it like this? This is a life-saving grace. Compared with the people he once saved, now he rebelled against himself. The five-star army, the most likely enemy, saved himself again. The contrast is amazing.


    Ahuli is a person who knows how to be grateful. Now he has the grace of the five-star army to save his life. He is a man and a great husband. Naturally, he wants to return. So he decided to cooperate with Wang Guang''s action. It was not only to repay the five-star army, but also to avenge himself. He came here.


    As for when the basement was dug, ah Huli didn''t care much. He can see that the five-star army''s idea of Dawu is not only now, but should have made up its mind for a long time. Fortunately, he thought he was in control of the situation in Dawu City, which was really a slap in the face.


    Standing in the crowd, ah Hu Li, dressed in black, looked at xikai''er standing there. He clenched his fists and waited to stand out at the most critical time.


    Where did siker know that under the protection of everyone, he walked step by step towards a high platform temporarily set up yesterday. There have been prepared offerings to heaven. Just under the wizard''s prayer, he stepped forward and accepted the baptism, and then he can be granted the new Khan''s position by the immortal heaven. At that time, he will completely come out of the shadow of ah Hu. After today, if ah Hu is living in the past, he doesn''t need to be half afraid.


    With a positive look on his face and expectation in his eyes, he felt that the wizard was so wordy for the first time. He had been standing here for two quarters of an hour, and the other party was still singing and dancing there, which didn''t get to the point.


    Xikai''er doesn''t know that even the wizard has been handled by Wang Guang. Now his family is under the control of spies. Now all his actions are just delaying time and cooperating with the five-star army.


    Outside Dawu.


    Yang Chendong looked at the military watch on his wrist and saw that the hour hand pointed to the time to start, so he gently clicked towards Yang er who followed him.


    After Yang Er, who had been waiting on his horse for a long time, got a hint, he ordered the artillery to prepare to add shells, and the cavalry to start the impact. They want to open the city gate at the first time, and the army will enter the city and give the other party a sudden attack.


    This time, Yang Chendong not only wants to defeat this Mongolian tribe, but also this Dawu city.


    From the Far East to Siberia, the mountains are high and the roads are dangerous. It''s really difficult to go. If we do not establish a logistics base here in advance, logistics supply will be a big problem even if there is a war.


    Yang Chendong rarely let the soldiers fight hungry. In his opinion, this is also a manifestation of the incompetence of the general. The soldiers can''t even eat enough. How can they win the war?


    He was still worried about this problem, but when he understood the situation of Dawu city and saw that the periphery of the city was still spectacular, he began to think. Why not continue ahuri''s efforts to build the city taller and make him the strongest fortress of the five-star army in Siberia?


    In the future, all grain and logistics materials transported from the Far East can be stored here. In this way, he will have more confidence and chances of winning the next war with the golden tent Khanate.


    With this idea, Yang Chendong will not allow Dawu city to be destroyed. How to rush into the city quickly and dig the inside of the city has become something Yang Chendong must calculate.


    Yang er made the army ready for the impact. Qiao Chao, the commander of the first riding division of the new second army, and others also turned over and mounted their horses, put their armor on them, and were ready to attack at any time with a light and sharp knife in their hands.


    For such an opportunity to perform well in front of King Wu Nan, all the commanders and fighters held a breath in their hearts. They all expected to be the first soldier and officer to enter the city.


    Everything is ready except the east wind.


    In Dawu City, the east wind finally blows when the time node arrives.


    To everyone''s surprise, the first one to respond was the wizard who sang, danced and said he didn''t know for a long time.


    When all the people were watching and all the troops were looking at each other, the wizard finally stopped talking and relaxed many people''s minds.


    Among the people watching, there are some elderly people. For example, it is not the first time for them to participate in the self styled Khan. But no time has it lasted so long as this time, which makes them a little confused. What''s more, I don''t know how many people are thinking. The wizard can show himself too well, and I don''t know what kind of wind he smoked. He even said so many words. Does it take so long to worship heaven?

 Chapter 1405

    Fortunately, it''s finally over. Everyone waited for the opening of the wizard to seal sikar as a new Khan in the name of longevity.


    Time seemed to stand still at this moment. So many people in the whole square closed their mouths at the same time, that is, even the children closed their mouths under the warning of their parents. It seemed that they were afraid that crying would lead to bad luck and be punished at this time.


    Siker and his generals also set their eyes on the wizard, waiting for the final judgment.


    Under such circumstances, the wizard finally opened his mouth. He shouted: "after we communicate for a long time, we will get a notice. Siker..."


    As he spoke, the wizard set his eyes on xikai''er, who was looking forward to it, and said, "xikai''er is a traitor of the eternal Heaven. He forced his life-saving benefactor to kill. He was unfaithful and unfilial. In fact, he was a traitor of heaven, and everyone had to kill him."


    "What?"


    For a moment, everyone stared. There are those who don''t believe, and their hands pick their ears. They look like they can''t believe it.


    Siker''s face, which had already shown a smile, solidified at the moment. After hearing everything, he turned sideways and looked at Buxi beside him. His first instinct told himself that this man must be the ghost. He gave everything to this man. Now there is a problem. Who else can it be?


    In fact, I should have thought of it for a long time. Buxi is also an ambitious man. He blames himself for his carelessness.


    Siker''s cold light fell on himself, and Buxi involuntarily beat a spirit. Then he thought of something, shook his head and said, "it''s not me, it''s not me. Someone took down the wizard and cut him down."


    "Who dares." seeing that Buxi wanted to destroy the evidence, xikai''er was not willing to rely on it. At that time, he shouted angrily and stopped several Mongolian soldiers who had just rushed out.


    Before the matter is investigated clearly, siker will not allow the wizard to have an accident. Otherwise, he will not be able to get rid of the definition of a forsaken man for his whole life. Besides, witches didn''t mean to kill. At that time, Mongolian tribes needed the guidance of witches to ask auspicious questions, see a doctor and build a big account to see feng shui. Such people had a strong influence among the people. Now they have to fight witches. I''m afraid these people who came to watch the ceremony won''t agree.


    Sure enough, there was a movement here, and I don''t know who shouted to protect the wizard. Among the people, young men took the lead in rushing towards the wizard and protected him strictly.


    When the wizard couldn''t catch him, siker looked hard at Buxi to see how he explained.


    At this time, Buxi had a dumb feeling of eating yellow lotus. But after all, he was also some smart people. He quickly responded and begged for mercy to sikar, "big Khan, I wouldn''t have such a mind. Now there are a few people who listen to me in the army. Even if you can''t make a big Khan, can I do it? Will the army and the people agree?"


    "Hmm?" the answer made sikher look excited, and then nodded in agreement. Ahuri has just died, and the army is still unstable? If the first general has a problem, the army will be in chaos, which is not good for Buxi. Maybe he can do it?


    And if Buxi hadn''t done it, who would have done it?


    When xikai''er couldn''t understand it, the wizard who was protected by the people spoke again, "xikai''er is a man abandoned by heaven. Changsheng day sent a tiankhan to rescue the people. Please wait and see."


    "Fart, where did you come from, Khan?" sikar scolded immediately.


    In the eyes of the Mongols, the earliest Tian Khan was Li Shimin, king of the Tang Dynasty, who gave a heavy blow to their ancestors, and in their hearts, only Genghis Khan, one of their ancestors, who was invincible in the war.


    Whether the former or the latter has already died, I don''t know how many years, where is there the title of Khan?


    Not only xikai''er, but also ordinary people''s faces show doubt. Is this wizard really talking nonsense here?


    Just when the people were wondering, sikar also had to prepare to fight back and overthrow the wizard, which was tantamount to overthrowing what the man had said before. In this way, his identity as a heaven forsaken person could not be established, the wizard spoke again, "there will be an omen when Heaven drops Khan in the eternal day. Next, thunder rolls in, and everyone just needs to look forward to it."


    "Sky thunder rolling?" after hearing this, almost nine and a half of ten people looked at the sky involuntarily.


    It has to be said that Buxi''s choice of this auspicious day is at least good. Under the clear sky, where there is a dark cloud and where there is a little meaning of rain.


    "Hahaha..." after looking up at the sky, many people immediately began to laugh wildly. At this time, more people began to think that the wizard was indeed some crazy devil and began to talk nonsense.


    Siker was also laughing up. The words of the wizard made him relax a lot. The higher he jumped, the happier he was. This would only prove that the wizard was unreliable and untrustworthy. In this way, he was innocent without saying anything more.


    But the laughter soon stopped. Because at this time, there was a rumbling sound in the sky, and then the earth seemed to vibrate, so that some people who couldn''t stand steadily began to stagger.


    But at the same time, more people are wide eyed. Many people have deep respect and fear in their eyes when they look at wizards.


    Are wizards so powerful? Can you really communicate with longevity? Many of the White Russian tribesmen who came here did not believe in wizards, but now the facts have made them believe it.


    The so-called rumbling sound, of course, is not thunder rolling. Can''t you see that the sky is still blue?


    The sound was made by the five-star gun. With the help of internal and external cooperation, it timed the attack and produced the greatest effect. At this time, the gunfire continued. The east gate of Dawu city had been completely opened. Under the wide opening of the gate, countless new Second Army cavalry with armor were pouring into the city.


    The wizard stood in the crowd and enjoyed the worship of the people. But he was still confused.


    He just had to say these words that had been arranged for their safety because his family was controlled by Wang Guang. Even before that, he was ready to be despised by the public, because he didn''t believe that there would be any thunder punishment in his eternal life.


    If he doesn''t believe it himself, how can he persuade others? He is even ready for the end of his career, and it is worth it that his death alone can ensure the safety of his family. I just hope that Wang Guang can do what he says.


    But who could have thought that when he pinched the point and spoke according to Wang Guang''s meaning, there would really be thunder punishment? Can we say that the other party is the one who can communicate with heaven?


    Not to mention that the wizard was full of questions for a while, ah Hu, who had been hiding his identity in the crowd, was also stunned and had the same doubts on his face. What''s the situation? Is the wizard really so powerful? If he knew so, he must be the guest of honor. There are no so many worries in Dawu city.


    "It''s your turn." among the crowd, the most calm belongs to Wang Guang and a group of spies. They knew what was going to happen and calculated everything. Now seeing that everything was normal, he came to ahuli and reminded him with a voice.


    "Oh." with this reminder, ah Huli thought he still had a task and promised. With the help of several spies, he pushed away the crowd and walked towards the high platform.


    Everyone was in shock, but few people noticed the action of the man in black robe. Only when ah Huli came to the high platform and appeared next to xikai''er did the soldiers pay attention. Someone shouted loudly, "who is you? Don''t you get back quickly?"


    "Hum! It''s just a man abandoned by heaven. What''s the prestige?" ah Huli, who once led 20000 soldiers, would be frightened by the drinking of several close soldiers. After a cold hum, he took off his black robe and showed his original appearance.


    "Ah! It''s a sweat." the soldiers had seen ahuri. After recognizing his identity for the first time, they still shouted according to the previous title.


    "Yes, it''s Ben Khan." ah Hu Li said yes in a deep voice. Then he suddenly turned to look at the people in the square and shouted, "I''m ah Hu Li. I''m not dead. Ben Khan is back."


    "Ah! It''s sweat." the people did not know who took the lead in shouting such a sentence, and then knelt down to the ground. With this leader, other people habitually knelt to the ground. It can be seen that ahuri''s efforts are not in vain. At least there is still a lot of mass base among the people.


    Ahuri suddenly appeared, which not only attracted the people''s kneeling, but also attracted the panic of sikar and Buxi.


    How can a person who has died in their eyes not be surprised, excited or panic when he suddenly appears in front of them?


    The people fell on their knees, and many Mongolian soldiers also fell to the ground. They are all soldiers at the bottom and don''t know the struggle between the top. In their eyes, many people are still used to recognizing the Great Khan in ahuri.


    The overall situation suddenly got out of control, and siker''s eyebrows were tightly locked together. At this time, ahuri opened his mouth. He first pointed to xikai''er with his fingers, and then said in a loud voice: "this is a villain. Ben Khan has saved his life and helped him rebuild. He even united with others to harm Ben Khan, forcing him to hide under serious injury. This man is really a great evil. It''s really good that the wizard said he was abandoned by heaven."


    Ahuri stood up and made a sound of accusations, which made the already noisy square more chaotic.

 Chapter 1406

    Since ancient times, one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers. Before ahuri died, sikar''s Khan position was not right. In addition to the words of the wizard''s abandonment, siker''s face was ugly and his whole face looked very pale at this moment.


    He didn''t expect to kill him. Ah Hu Li not only didn''t die, but also stood in front of him so vividly, and appeared when he was about to inherit the Khan position. All this was too coincidental. It can be said that his opponent appeared when he should not appear.


    This completely broke the previous plan, so that sikar didn''t know how to react well for a moment. He just stood there trembling, and he didn''t know whether it was because of fear or anger.


    But Buxi on one side can still keep a clear head.


    Although a series of things happened, they were greatly beyond his expectation. But after all, he was not the party. When he faced ahuli with the idea of being clear to the onlookers, his eyes showed a killing opportunity. In his opinion, although the current situation is somewhat complex, in the final analysis, it is only because of the emergence of ahuri. As long as this person dies, no one will be an opponent of sikar, and it is understandable that he ascended the Khan position.


    As for the words of the wizard, just put a charge that he is ahuri''s accomplice, and find a famous wizard to refute the rumor. In the face of absolute strength, even those people have some ideas. In order to protect themselves, no one dares to talk nonsense.


    After making up his mind, Buxi quietly made several hands-on gestures to the soldiers behind him, then stood up in front of sikar and shouted to ahuri: "Ahuli, you traitor among the Mongols, you have already surrendered to the white Russians. Your so-called love for the people is just a name, in order to make the army have no food to eat and make us have no combat power, so that we can surrender to the White Russian master. I can''t think of such a sinister thing, but you did it. Sikar Khan was kind-hearted I didn''t kill you. I just let you go. Now you dare to continue to come to challenge. Really, don''t we dare to kill you? "


    What is the villain''s first complaint?


    What is the reversal of black and white?


    What is making something out of nothing?


    What is the desire to add crime, why not have words?


    At this moment, ah Huli knew everything. He had never looked at Buxi so seriously. At this time, he found that he was a talented person, a person who opened his eyes and talked nonsense. If he sent such a person to be an envoy, I''m afraid it would really play an unimaginable role.


    Not only ah Huli, but also more people looked surprised, but they didn''t all know that it was a lie, but they were considering the credibility of the matter.


    Buxi is powerful. There are true and false in his words. For example, it is true to love the people and treat the army severely. Therefore, many people believe this statement. If this is the case, everything can be explained. It must be that even the wizard is from ahuri. What happened just now was arranged by them in advance.


    It''s no wonder ah Huli paid so much attention to this person. After a while, sikar finally calmed down. He has no way back now, otherwise he will be dead.


    Xikaier, who could not retreat, then shouted loudly through Buxi''s words: "yes, ah Huli, I kind-hearted spared your life, but I never thought you didn''t repent and colluded with wizards to fool everyone. That''s the case. You should not stay. Come on, take him down."


    After being ordered by Buxi''s own soldiers who had been ready for a long time, he drew his knife and rushed forward, showing a fierce look, showing who stopped who.


    If you are in the suburbs, or in a spacious place, facing the wolf like soldiers, you want to hide, but there is no place to go. But this is in a crowded square, the result is completely different. At this time, everyone is next to people, people are crowded, and there is no place to hide. Of course, ah Hu can''t hide, and it''s even more difficult for those soldiers to get close to him.


    Yang Chendong''s order has long been given, and Wang Guang in a Hu Li must be protected. He has also made various plans. Now he sees that someone wants to get close to a Hu Li. Before he orders, he has already arranged spies in the crowd and began to act.


    "What are you doing? If you don''t make things clear, you have to take people. Is this to kill people?"


    "I think it''s just killing people and killing people. It''s a sign of guilt. Who is ahuli Khan? He''s so kind to the people. How can he do anything against the people? They''re obviously jealous."


    "Come on, come on, let''s go together and protect ahuli Khan. Isn''t it better for everyone to make it clear face to face?"


    In the crowd, the voices of you and me came out. These were the words arranged by Wang Guang in advance. Now driven by them, some people who didn''t know the truth also watched the excitement and were not afraid of big things. For a time, it was even more difficult for the soldiers to get close to ahuli.


    The situation was so chaotic that siker and Buxi didn''t expect it. Seeing ah Huli, protected by the crowd, was moving outward a little. Once he escaped, there would be two voices in Dawu City, which was definitely not what they wanted to see. At present, after they looked at each other, they saw a fierce flash in each other''s eyes.


    "Kill me," siker said with a sigh, pretending to be forced.


    "OK." that''s what Buxi was waiting for.


    In troubled times, we should use heavy codes.


    In the face of chaos, the most effective way is to kill until the opponent is satisfied and there is no opponent.


    "Someone, send an archer and prepare to shoot." Buxi''s face flashed a killing intention. For his own prosperity, he regarded these people as enemies.


    Originally, two thousand cavalry were sent to the square to be responsible for public security. As soon as the order was given, these cavalry quickly gathered together, and then people mounted the horse, arched and stringed, and their killing intention was pressing.


    "No, they''re going to kill indiscriminately. Be careful." Wang Guang in the crowd noticed this scene and shouted quickly. Then he lowered his body as much as possible and hid his body among the people composed of Mongolia and Belarus. At the same time, there was a trace of anxiety in his eyes. From time to time, he would look into the distance through the gap. He had to wait and wait for the king of Wunan to arrive with the main force.


    Qiao Chao, the commander of the first riding division of the new second army, was the first to lead the team into Dawu city.


    With the sudden explosion, when the east gate was broken, many Mongolian soldiers guarding the city were still standing still. They simply don''t want to understand why the good city gate suddenly breaks and where the loud sound comes from.


    Reality soon gave him the answer. The earth began to tremble, and the sound of shouting and killing came with it. A Black Whirlwind came from far and near. A high flying five-star flag came into view and fell in the eyes of the Mongolian soldiers guarding the city.


    "It''s the enemy, it''s the Han enemy riding!" on the tower, a sharp eyed soldier saw this scene and shouted in horror.


    "Where the enemy comes from, where the enemy comes from." hearing this, a commander of the garrison hurriedly climbed to the top of the mountain and looked into the distance. Then he was stunned and said, "no, it''s impossible. Where did so many enemies come from here? Did they fall from the world?"


    No wonder the commander was so surprised. Now it''s just a short time since civilization. It''s difficult to walk the road. It''s also difficult to transport the mobile supplies of the army. They really can''t think of anyone attacking them at this time. This is not in line with the past practice.


    The so-called convention is used to break. The soldiers of the five-star army were equipped with a large number of compressed biscuits, instant noodles, canned ham, bread and so on. These things not only do not occupy much space, but also can fill the stomach, and vigorously solve the difficulties in logistics supply.


    Therefore, everything that is considered impossible in the eyes of others is possible on the soldiers of the five-star army.


    The five-star army entered the city in the surprised eyes of the Mongols. After the heavy city gate was destroyed by shells, the cavalry of the five-star army entered the city. For many years, only the Mongolian cavalry attacked Seoul, and the Han people were just the iron law of defense.


    Under the reward of military merit, all the five-star cavalry took the lead. They were like an unstoppable Black Whirlwind into the city. From time to time, they would take out their bows and arrows and throw arrows at the Mongolian cavalry, killing people all the way. There was no one to stop and no one to fight.


    Mr. Qiao Chao rushed into the city with the first riding division. Before the Mongolian cavalry fully understood what was happening, they had gone to the square in the city. Before departure, Mr. Qiao had seen the map of the city and was very clear about his destination.


    After the first division, the other three divisions of the new second army also rushed in, so that the Mongolian cavalry didn''t even have time to report. They had rushed into the city, came under the city tower and controlled the situation here.


    "Those who resist kill, those who surrender live." as soon as the cavalry of the five-star army appeared, they shouted to kill. Then the arrows flew around, and one after another Mongolian soldiers who wanted to resist, Lien Chan and horses, did not find them, so they became the souls under the arrows.


    More and more five-star armies entered the city, and more and more arrows threatened life safety. In just a quarter of an hour, he shot and killed at least 500 Mongolian soldiers, and other people who were still alive were frightened by the irresistible and unfavorable momentum of the five-star army. Finally, someone began to throw down their weapons and chose to kneel down and surrender.


    These Mongolian soldiers stay in Dawu city all year round. The edges and corners of the original fierce side have been gradually smoothed. In the face of the heroic five-star Army soldiers who have no warning and appear like divine soldiers, how can they be opponents without preparation?

 Chapter 1407

    Entering from the east gate, the sound of iron hooves stepping on the ground began to extend forward. On the street, some people in the city who did not attend the Khan ceremony were scared to kneel down on the ground when they saw the five-star cavalry wearing black armor and riding a tall horse passing by.


    Mongolian cavalry are not uniform in clothing because they are too poor. Most of them are cloth armor. They are all standard armor like the five-star army. When the cavalry passed by, the trembling people knelt down one by one. They didn''t know what their fate would be next.


    On the square, hundreds of Mongolian cavalry raised their bows and arrows. After Buxi gave the order, the arrows rushed out and landed on the pile of people in front. Many people in the city were bleeding from arrows for a time. Chaos everywhere!


    No one thought that just watching a big sweat ceremony would be life-threatening. In order to save their lives, or out of an instinct, the people watching the excitement fled everywhere. They didn''t know where it was safe, but they knew that it must be very dangerous to stand where they were.


    Many of the four fleeing people went straight to the east gate. Their home was there. They were going to escape home. But soon, those people turned back and ran towards the square at a faster speed.


    "What''s the matter?" suddenly, so many people ran back, and one by one showed more frightened faces than just now. This scene fell in sikar''s eyes and made him feel bad.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom.


    For hundred war veterans, this voice is no stranger. Siker and Buxi were suspicious in their eyes. They didn''t order the other cavalry in the city to rush to the square. Who did that? Is it him?


    Coincidentally, they both thought of ahuri. After all, only the once great Khan could mobilize the cavalry army. But they have clearly changed those generals into their confidants. Who would have such courage?


    At this moment, they did not think that an enemy would rush into the city. Perhaps it is because they have always been looking for trouble from others, and no one has taken the initiative to beat them, so that their vigilance has long been reduced to the lowest. How can such an army be invincible?


    Just as they looked to the East, wondering which general they would be, and whether they could plot for their own use, the figure of the five-star army finally appeared far away.


    The black armor, the saber shining in the sun, and the bright five-star flag that people can''t forget. After one by one, siker and Buxi changed their faces and said in one voice: "it''s the five-star army!"


    Five Star Army, they have dealt with before. It was the Third Army led by Wu Sheng. They entered Siberia through the Far East several years ago, but soon they entered the territory of the golden tent Khanate. It is said that sikar had fought and lost a war with it at the beginning.


    Fortunately, wusheng didn''t always mean to stay. Otherwise, the biggest power in Siberia would have changed its master long ago. Even so, the original battle left a deep impression on sikar. The other party has strict discipline, the cost of attack and defense, and the soldiers are brave. Such cavalry is the most elite Mongolian cavalry, which is not much better than it.


    Once I was glad that the five-star army didn''t mean to leave, but now they appear again, and they still appear in such a lifeless way. In sikar''s eyes, they are not only shocked, but also deeply frightened.


    "How could it be them?" Buxi obviously recognized each other and thought of something. His original composure was finally replaced by panic.


    He was not afraid when the wizard said Tianzi''s son, and he was not afraid when ahuri appeared. Because in his eyes, these people can be killed at any time. But now when the five-star army appeared, he finally felt afraid, especially when he saw the other party enter the city.


    "Sweat." looking back, Buxi asked for advice. He wanted to gain some confidence from siker.


    But he was destined to be disappointed. The situation of siker was no better than him, and there was also a deep fear in his eyes. After hearing Buxi greet himself, he first made a swallowing action, and then said: "it''s the five-star army. How did they enter the city? We''re afraid we can''t beat them."


    "Then withdraw?" Buxi had the same idea. Although he was also curious about why the other party appeared in Dawu city and what the soldiers guarding the gate did to eat, saving their lives was more important than these problems.


    Seeing that things were bad, siker and Buxi were ready to escape. But Wang Guang, who had been staring at their every move for a long time, began to move. He had heard the sound of the horse''s hooves stepping on the ground. He knew that the main force must be coming. At present, he was brave and heroic, and then gave the order of attack to the composition.


    Although there are only more than 20 operational personnel of the Security Bureau, several of them have to be assigned to protect ahuli. Those who can really use are 20. But they were still fearless and quickly approached West Kair and Buxi against the retreating crowd.


    Under the chaos, no one noticed the twenty people, but they stood out when they formed a circle and began to approach. First, a crowd of soldiers shouted loudly and stopped, and then they hit each other with swords.


    As a team leader, Wang Guang has a cross era product grenade, which he prepared early in the morning for the needs of the times. This grenade was also brought by him from the headquarters. It has always been regarded as a treasure. But now he couldn''t care so much. He saw his own soldiers coming around and blocking the way of his team members, so he gritted his teeth, pulled out a grenade from his waist and threw it forward.


    The grenade drew a beautiful arc in the air and then fell to a place three feet away from siker and Buxi. Although it was not very good, with a loud explosion, the two generals who had just crotch on the war horse were surprised by the loud explosion, and their war horse became crazy after a neighing.


    The horses were not listening. After calming down, the two generals tried several times and didn''t get on the horses. At this time, the vanguard cavalry of the five-star army not far away finally began to approach.


    Division commander Qiao Chao was still far away, so he had already set up a bow and arrow. When he saw the scene of fighting in the eye, he shot without saying anything. Then a Mongolian soldier was put through his back by an arrow and fell trembling to the ground.


    Whew, whew... Whew, whew


    A burst of bows and arrows came immediately. Not only those Mongolian soldiers were greeted with a good meal, but also sikar and Buxi, as the main generals, were not much better. They were also shot one after another. Although it is not fatal, it is also blocked and unable to escape.


    Group leader Wang Guang, who threw a grenade and fell down, saw the main force and finally had a smile on his face. Then he got up, took out a waist plate from his waist and shouted loudly, "I''m Wang Guang, the group leader of the Security Bureau in Siberia. There are two key criminals of sikar and Buxi in the Mongolian army. Take them down quickly."


    The sound came out, and a group of five-star cavalry passed by him and went straight to sikar and Buxi, who were still wailing after being hit by the arrow. At the same time, some cavalry rushed towards thousands of Mongolian cavalry in the square. With the increasing number of cavalry of the five-star army, the overall situation is determined.


    Xikai''er and Buxi were injured and arrested. Ahuri took division Qiao Chao with him to recover the other three city gates in a peaceful way according to the previous agreement with Wang Guang. So far, the new second army won the whole Dawu city with less than 100 casualties, including six members of the Security Bureau killed in the battle.


    The five-star army entered the city, but it did not disturb the residents. Except for some more patrol cavalry on the streets, everything seemed very normal. Even when some brave vendors in the city came out to set up stalls, they were surprised to find that no one stopped and hindered them.


    Dawu city is not the first city captured by the five-star army, nor will it be the last city captured by them. It can be said that we have rich experience in how to do after entering the city. It was precisely because the five-star army did not mess around in the city, so that the public security of Dawu city was soon restored. When Yang Chendong entered the city with the military headquarters of the new second army, many people began to walk around each other on the street.


    "Yes, the people here have great courage." under the close protection of a group of black dragon guards, Yang Chendong, riding a white dragon, walked through the city. Looking at the scenes in front of him, he couldn''t help sighing.


    "Yes. Compared with the fear brought to them by our arrival, they are more afraid of having no food." the commander of the new second army said goodbye. Half of his blood is Mongolian, and he is used to suffering from cold and hunger since childhood. He knows that sometimes life is not the most important in the eyes of the poor, and it is more important to live and eat.


    Of course, Yang Chendong heard the meaning of this and sighed, "yes, there are too many people in the world who have worked hard for a long time but still have no food. But it won''t take long for them to be free and become the people of the Yang family. As long as they are not too lazy, they won''t be hungry."


    Speaking of this matter, Yang Chendong felt more or less proud. After all, because of his arrival, many people who might have starved to death had food and survived. This is a matter of boundless merit.

 Chapter 1408

    One side of the farewell was also infected by Yang Chendong. He nodded and said, "yes, it is the blessing of these people to join the Yang Department."


    This is not flattery, but the most real feeling over the years. I want him to say goodbye to the people who almost starved to death in those years, but now, what is not satisfactory about food, clothing and living. It is precisely because he has the most real feelings that he wants more Mongols to change like himself, at least without worrying about eating.


    Hearing the sigh of farewell, Yang Chendong couldn''t help but move his mind and said, "commander she is a Bodhisattva. That''s how he persuaded the army and the people to leave it to you. Is there a problem?"


    "Please open the warehouse and release the grain," he replied, as if he had been prepared long ago.


    "Sure." Yang Chendong said without frowning. He knows better than anyone that agriculture is the foundation of the country, but he knows better the truth that no business is not rich and no work is not strong. Therefore, he never pointed to agriculture to make a fortune, and he also fully liberalized this aspect. Not only encourage people to farm, but also set protective prices to prevent grain prices from falling in bumper harvest years.


    With the help of various policies, Yang''s current food abundance is unimaginable. As long as he needs, there is a steady flow of food from the three northeastern provinces to the Far East and Siberia. Although more than 50% will be consumed along the way, for Yang Chendong, he really doesn''t care about these losses. Just like when he came from the Far East, several large grain transportation teams also left the city. It won''t be long before they will come to Dawu city to solve the food problem here.


    "The minister thanked the king on behalf of the people." she said goodbye with a solemn fist salute, and then left the team with the guards. Yang Chendong, accompanied by Wang Guang, head of the Security Bureau, walked towards his government yard in the city.


    This time, Wang Guang made military achievements. He not only saved ahuli Khan, but also left two culprits, xikaier and Buxi. When he heard that he had wasted a grenade, Yang Chendong laughed and said to Yang Er: "when leader Wang left, give him two boxes of grenades. By the way, don''t forget to give him a gun."


    "Yes, young master." Yang Er agreed with a smile.


    Wang Guang naturally looked grateful. At the thought that he could finally wear a gun, and it was given by the sixth young master himself, what a glory it was. He immediately smiled and couldn''t close his mouth.


    From Wang Guang''s mouth, Yang Chendong also had a clearer understanding of the affairs of Dawu City, "Oh, according to you, this AHU is a talent. That Wang wants to see you. In this way, group leader Wang, you can arrange it."


    "Yes." Wang Guang then saluted a military salute, then waved to a team member and ordered a few words.


    Yang Chendong''s mansion in Dawu city is where ah Huli once lived. The area is not small. It''s a courtyard with five entrances, but the things inside are too simple. It can be seen that the Mongolian tribe is really poor, even the living conditions of the Great Khan.


    While enjoying the courtyard without any items, ahuli has been brought to the courtyard by heiqi Longwei. When Yang Chendong turned his head, his first sigh was that he was a tiger general. He saw that he was almost eight feet tall and had long arms. He just didn''t know if he was over his knees.


    "Sin general ahuli has seen King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty." he had known a lot of Yang Chendong''s deeds from Wang Guang''s mouth for a long time. As soon as he met, he was willing to kneel down on the ground.


    The stronger, the stronger. Obviously, in ahuli''s eyes, Yang Chendong is the strong among the strong.


    When he saw Ah Hu Li kneeling on the ground, his body was upright, even higher than some people squatting. Yang Chendong couldn''t help but sigh that it was a waste not to lead troops to fight. "Well, are you ahuri, the Great Khan of this Mongolian tribe?"


    "Don''t be ashamed to insult the king of Wunan. In your eyes, how dare I call him a great Khan." ah Huli already knew from Wang Guang that the king of Wunan in front of him also had the title of a heavenly Khan. It was he who led the army to defeat the Mongolian branches of vara and Tatar. Speaking, they are much stronger than themselves? In such eyes, how ridiculous his position of sweat looks.


    "Ha ha." Yang Chendong still appreciates the knowledge of time and things in a Hu Li. Just because he liked it, he tried to ask, "ahuri, if the king allows you to lead troops to open up Xinjiang and expand land, but I don''t know if you want to?"


    Ah Huli, who knelt on the ground, suddenly raised his head, widened his eyes, showed an incredible expression and said, "King Wunan allowed me to lead the army, but I am a sinner."


    "What about sin? To tell you the truth, at least half of the five-star army are surrender generals and sin generals. But since they joined the army, they have performed better. Now the highest one has been appointed commander. By the way, he also has half of your Mongolian descent, and he is in the city. If you have a chance, you might as well go and talk to him." Yang Chendong thought of saying goodbye, He said with a smile.


    When he heard that there were people like himself, ah Hu Leighton was interested, "King Wunan, sin will want to meet this person, talk to him, and then make a decision. I don''t know if it''s OK."


    "Of course, come and take him to Sheba. It''s said by the king. Let the commander of shea know everything." Yang Chendong didn''t mean to force ah Huli to be a general. It''s not sweet to twist the melon. If he sees Sheba and still wants to govern a place, let him leave the army and start as a petty official. Up to now, the number of generals and civil servants has been greatly improved. Although with the expansion of the territory, it is still not enough, but it is not as tight as it was at the beginning.


    Dawu city was taken by Yang Chendong at the least cost, which is also due to the cloud meeting. However, in the city of us in the north, the first cavalry army led by Tian Hu put out a battle and fought a bloody battle with hulihan here without finding a suitable opportunity.


    Last year, hulihan led 30000 cavalry into the Far East and took advantage of the chaos to enter al city. But then when Yang Chendong led the army, he suffered several defeats in succession, so that even general akmu died. Finally, he lost alcheng and only brought back 10000 cavalry.


    Under the great loss of strength, he became a lot more honest. After returning to the city of us, he began to recruit again, waiting for revenge and blood hatred again when he was strong. During this period, he was afraid that someone would trouble him, so he sent messengers to Dawu city to incite sikar rebellion, which is also a way to weaken his opponent''s strength.


    Hulihan is no better than ahuri. He doesn''t know the policy of taking the people as the foundation. In his opinion, Dalits will always be Dalits. They are only worthy to become their own slaves and soldiers and die for themselves.


    The thought is wrong, and the treatment of the army is so low that his expansion of the army is not very smooth. For more than half a year, it was not easy to collect 5000 soldiers.


    When even the war horses did not gather together for the five thousand recruits, the first cavalry army suddenly appeared. When he learned that the five-star army was coming in the city, out of an instinct, hulihan hardly made any resistance, so he ran away with 5000 of the most elite cavalry under the protection of the new general ilahong.


    The ability to fight is average, but the ability to escape is really first-class. I''m afraid of being caught up. Hu Lihan, who escaped by light car Jane, can''t catch up with Tian Hu. Finally, he can only watch him escape from his own sight.


    Without the Khan''s guard, the Mongolian army was just a plate of loose sand. When Tian Hu took out the five mortars with the army and bombed the city upstairs, a loud noise accompanied by a burst of crying father and mother, the city gate opened and the city was in chaos.


    Different from some firearms in this era, they use only solid bombs. Compared with the bombs owned by the five-star army, there is too much difference in prestige. Many things are doomed at the moment when the guns blow up.


    While the artillery opened the city gate, it also destroyed the fighting heart of the Mongolian soldiers.


    The cavalry of the five-star army arranged neatly like a tiger down the mountain and entered the city of us without much resistance. Let the soldiers and people in the city know what the real elite is. After seeing the energetic and well-equipped side of the first cavalry army in the world, the people in the city who had no good impression on Hu Lihan completely gave up resistance. In their eyes, can the worse life be worse than Hu Lihan''s sweat?


    Tian Hu is a student of Yang Chendong, who is a man of letters and martial arts. He is well aware of the truth that it is easier to fight than to defend. After occupying the city, he sent a telegram to Chen Bo in the Far East, asking him to send someone to transport military funds and send local cadres to take over the city of us. While stabilizing the hearts of the people in the city, he did the same thing as Yang Chendong, opening warehouses and releasing grain to the people.


    The two armies, unexpectedly falling from heaven, soon made Siberia a part of the Yang territory. A month later, the matter finally reached the ears of the Golden Horde and the Duke of Russia.


    After hurihan fled, the first target was the Great Khan wuluhei Mahama of the golden tent Khanate.


    Genghis Khan''s descendants established four khanates, namely Jinzhang Khanate (also known as qincha Khanate), Chagatai Khanate, wokuotai Khanate and Yili Khanate.


    The golden tent Khanate is the territory of Genghis Khan''s eldest son Shu Chi and grandson Ba Du.


    After Genghis Khan''s death, only his immediate descendants, namely the descendants of shuchi, Chagatai, wokuotai and Tuolei, were known as the "golden family" and qualified to inherit the Khan position of each Khanate. After mengge, the son of Tuolei, won the position of Mongolian Khan, this scope was further reduced to the descendants of Tuolei. The subsequent emperors of the Yuan Dynasty and the Tatar Khan (such as Dayan Khan) of the Ming Dynasty came from this department.

 Chapter 1409

    In 1242, Batu suddenly returned to Russia and led the army to launch the Mongol Russian principalities.


    Vasili II, Archduke of Moscow. Because he was blinded and his eyesight was very limited, he was nicknamed "blind Archduke".


    During the reign of Vasili II, almost all the independent feudal territories within the Grand Duchy of Moscow were abolished. The independence of Republican city states such as Novgorod, viatka and Pskov was weakened. In history, he made a lot of preparations for Ivan III vasiliyevich''s unification of Russia. He was a highly capable talent in troubled times.


    The letter sent by Mahama has reached the blind Archduke. After learning the contents of the letter, he called a group of ministers to discuss specific military affairs, including Ivan the great, who was very famous in Russian history.


    In 1440, the second son of Vasili II, Lord of the Grand Duchy of Moscow, was born. Yuri, the first son of Vasili II, died early, so Vasili II gave great hope to the child. According to the proposal of the Archbishop of the Principality of Moscow, the child was named Ivan, the later Ivan the great.

 Chapter 1410

    Participating in the meeting were his son Ivan, his senior generals Boris, Peter, Sergei, maxim of Novgorod city state, Turgenev of viatka city state and Vania of Pskov city state.


    The blind Archduke first published the letter sent by Mahama to the public, and then sat there quietly. After reading the letter, his servants must have something to say.


    Sure enough, after the letter was circulated, Sergei, one of the top generals, took the lead in speaking, "Archduke, this is a good thing. As long as we occupy Xinxia City, it is equal to the outward expansion of power, which will play a great role in promoting our principality and our Russian independence."


    Before, because of fear of attacking Xinxia City, the Mongols would suddenly get involved. Now even the Mongols have the same idea. If they are not worried, it is time to start.


    "Yes, we agree." maxim and others immediately voted in favour. Under the oppression of the blind Archduke, their power is getting smaller and smaller. If they have the opportunity to expand outward, it is a great opportunity to develop their strength. Naturally, everyone doesn''t want to miss the good things.


    After a while, several people spoke. Only general Boris and Ivan were silent. They seemed to be thinking about something.


    The blind Archduke didn''t hear the two men''s statement, so he knew they must have other ideas, so he took the initiative to ask, "Ivan, what do you think?"


    "Father and son have no idea, but do everything according to everyone''s will." Ivan raised his head and his voice was calm, but his heart was unwilling.


    As early as wusheng and the new three armies appeared here, Ivan had dealt with them. At that time, Wu Sheng was ordered by Yang Chendong. Within his ability, he also helped the Principality of Ross resist the pressure of the golden tent Khanate as much as possible. With the cooperation, the relationship between the two sides soon approached. That is, from that time on, Ivan knew more about the Han Army called the five-star army.


    This army is well-equipped, well-trained, and has rules and regulations in fighting. Many advanced military concepts often brighten people''s eyes. In addition, the other side often cooperated to deal with the military oppression of the Mongolian army, and gradually Ivan came up with the idea of using it for himself.


    To this end, Ivan made a heavy promise, saying that as long as Wu Sheng was willing to bring the army back to him, he would become one of the top generals of the Principality of Ross in the future. At that time, there were few people in the whole country who could be more important than him.


    Under such a promise, Wu Sheng only said he would consider it. At that time, Ivan was still full of confidence, but several years later, he still didn''t see his answer. He knew that the other party had politely rejected himself.


    In this regard, although Ivan was puzzled, he never gave up the idea of recruiting the other party. In his opinion, the five-star army is too far away, and many things are beyond reach. As long as you sincerely invite each other, the other party will be moved by your sincerity.


    But now there is no result. The main force of the five-star army has come to help, which makes him completely unable to see the hope of recruiting and surrender each other. To say that disappointment is inevitable, but after all, he is a man with a firm mind. That is, if this road can''t go, he doesn''t think about it. It''s a pity that wusheng is a talent.


    By the way, the main force of the five-star army has come. It is said that his master, King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty, has also come. If so, has he defeated this opponent, the martial victory will be his own strength, and then he may belong to his own flag?


    Unconsciously, Ivan is full of expectations for Yang Chendong''s arrival. He wants to see what ability this person has to make wusheng such a powerful general use.


    Ivan expressed his attitude, and then there was only general Boris, who was very respected by the blind Archduke. It''s no exaggeration to say that sometimes he can speak the most people, especially in military affairs.


    After asking Ivan, Boris knew it was time to make his own statement, so he summed up an idea and said: "The Han Army in Xinxia city can''t be regarded as our friends now. Although they helped us fight several wars with the Mongolian army a few years ago and played a great role, over the years, with the gradual convergence of the Mongolian army and our continuous strength, he hasn''t done anything for us, and it''s right to solve them."


    That''s what consent means, but everyone knows that Boris didn''t say anything. He must have something else to say.


    Sure enough, Boris continued to say: "This time, the Mongolian Khan expressed his attitude and decided to fight against Xinxia City, and he also deliberately supported us. It is clear that he wants to use our hands to deal with wusheng. And the master of wusheng heard that it is coming. If we rashly attack and fail to hit, there will be countless variables in the outcome of the matter, which is very disadvantageous to me. You know, the king of Wunan in the Ming Dynasty It is enough to prove that this person has some means to form a 20000 strong White Russian army. Otherwise, how can our people work for him? Such opponents either don''t move, they will hurt them if they want to move, and they have to retreat from this area. "


    "That''s good." the great general Peter shouted, "this great Ming Wunan King dared to form a White Russian army and use our people to fight. Do we really think we don''t exist? Such people must be taught a lesson."


    Everyone''s opinions were unified, and the blind Archduke sitting in the first place smiled a little more, "well, that is, no one raised doubts, this matter will be left to general Boris, and everyone should cooperate with him unconditionally. This is also a very important step in our outward expansion. Xu Sheng must not lose."


    "Yes, Archduke." everyone at the meeting agreed loudly. In this regard, a large network for wusheng in Xinxia city was also launched immediately.


    New summer city.


    Originally, it was just the site of an abandoned White Russian tribe. Since Wu Sheng came here with the new three armed forces, he has carried out new construction. Considering some reasons for raw materials, although the city is not very large, there is still no problem for the survival of 200000 or 300000 people.


    Standing in the government yard, Wu Sheng, who had more mulberry color on his face, stood upright and was thinking freely. If you pay attention to him, you will find that when he looks, he will become a little excited, and when he frowns deeply, as if he is thinking about some problems.


    Needless to say, the news has come. The sixth young master has left Siberia and is coming to him. Thinking that I haven''t seen the sixth young master for nine years, I miss him more and more. This feeling of reunion after a long separation naturally pleased him.


    While he was happy, he was also sad. In nine years, his task was not completed very well. Until now, it has just occupied an isolated city, with more than 30000 soldiers and more than 100000 people.


    The development of Yang system will lag behind when wusheng gets it because of inconvenient transportation. But he also knew what a huge empire Yang Chendong had built over the past nine years, what feats he could not afford, and what a territory he had laid. In contrast, I really can''t handle this little achievement. I don''t know whether the sixth young master will be satisfied or angry when he sees himself.


    Although he said he was alone and could not get any support. But after all, I came with an army. Now, although it has expanded a little compared with that time, it is very limited. This is not an achievement.


    "Ah." with a sigh, Wu Sheng was dissatisfied with his achievements in the past nine years. Don''t you think Yang Chendong went deep alone when he developed and expanded? At that time, there was no such army to help, but to what extent did others do it and to what extent did they do it themselves? People are really more angry than people.


    Just when he sighed, Zhu Zhen, the head of the guard, appeared in the courtyard with a secret letter, "junzuo, there is information."


    Living in the cracks, whether it is the golden tent Khanate or the Duke of Russia, it is not an existence he can contend with. In such an environment, Wu Sheng attaches great importance to intelligence work. In his opinion, a good intelligence and a good intelligence officer can be worth 10000 elite soldiers at a critical moment.


    Therefore, in recent years, although the territory has not expanded and the number of personnel has expanded very limited, the intelligence work has made good progress. In these two huge forces, he has a stable information channel.


    Reaching for the information, Wu Sheng looked at it. Soon his expression became very serious.


    "Junzuo, but what big event has happened?" commander Zhu Zhen asked with concern. As Wu Sheng''s most trusted person, he knows that ordinary small problems will not attract intelligence personnel to send intelligence. After all, he is most engaged in espionage work. If he doesn''t want to be exposed, he needs less activities.


    Even if the information can be sent, it is enough to prove that something great has happened. Seeing Wu Sheng''s face, I also certified this.


    "Yes, there is a big event. The Mongolian Khan is going to fight us and informed the blind Archduke of the news. It must not be long before the enemy will arrive.


    "They have joined hands?" Zhu Zhen was also shocked when he heard the news. Mongolia and Belarus are feuds. They have been fighting for hundreds of years. How can we say that they have united?


    "Hehe, the sixth young master once said that there is no permanent friend, only permanent interests. Obviously, some people are worried about our existence, especially the sixth young master is going to bring the main force. They are afraid that we should cooperate inside and outside." Wu Sheng showed a bitter smile on his face, but was immediately replaced by a firm look, "If you want to deal with me, what can you do even if you are strong? Head Zhu, let''s make some preparations. Some things should be finished."

 Chapter 1411

    Since Mongolia was weak and Belarus became stronger and stronger, Wu Sheng knew that sooner or later Xinxia city would face the end of being besieged, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast. It must have something to do with the arrival of the sixth young master.


    If it was in the past, Wu Sheng would consider whether to bow to one of the forces temporarily in exchange for living space. But now, the sixth young master is coming. He should also make some achievements to show the world. It''s time for him to bear humiliation and bear heavy burdens for so many years.


    Zhu Zhen also looked excited at this moment. Is the commander finally going to fight a big war? It''s really great. As a soldier, war is the best platform to reflect value. He must seize this opportunity.


    Next, under the sign of Wu Sheng, the whole Xinxia city became busy. The people were advised to go and find a safe place first. After Xinxia city was completely safe, they came back. The army also began to do all kinds of pre war mobilization.


    But anyone with ideas and knowledge can feel that this is a big battle. For a time, everyone became nervous, afraid, or excited.


    What happened in Xinxia city soon spread to the blind Duke. When he learned that Xinxia city was ready for World War I, he knew that the news must have leaked, but he didn''t know whether the person who sold the news was from the golden tent Khanate or his own men for a moment. He only knew that some actions needed to be accelerated.


    He sent for his son Ivan, informed him of the situation, and then asked, "how is the army ready?"


    "Father, the time is still too hasty. If the army wants to assemble and prepare, it will take at least ten to half months." Ivan didn''t expect Wu Sheng to get the news so soon, and his face is a little ugly.


    "No, it''s too long. We can''t wait. In this way, isn''t Kashgar the closest to Xinxia city? Just dispatch troops from there first. Later, you take my dispatch order to baojiar City, and send troops from there first. You don''t want to capture the city immediately, but only want to entangle their main power." the blind Archduke shook his head, and the fighter plane was fleeting, but the other party was ready, Then we can''t wait, otherwise things may change more over time.


    Bora also knew that his father-in-law was right. He was also worried about whether the Han reinforcements would arrive over time. If so, the trouble would be great, and he ordered him to go at once.


    Just as Ross made the decision, the golden tent Khanate also sent a light cavalry of 30000 people to start from the northernmost city of baorga and head straight for Xinxia city.


    There are two armies in the West and south, one vowing to destroy wusheng in Xinxia city. During this time, I thought that the evacuation of the people in the city was basically completed. When I saw that the people could not be seen on the busy street, Wu Sheng knew it was time to abandon the city.


    Yes, wusheng never thought of sticking to Xinxia city from beginning to end, otherwise he wouldn''t send all the people out of the city. As for the appearance of being defensive, it was because he knew that there were spies from the enemy in the new three services, and his status was not low.


    Now, we are leaving the city, and it is time to solve the nail buried in the army. "Zhu Zhen, send orders and discuss the promotion."


    The third army was originally the trump card of the Yang system. The soldiers under its jurisdiction were composed of the earliest cold front. However, for nine consecutive years, they have not received the support of a member of the Yang military headquarters. Now the members of the army have long been in chaos and are no longer as pure Han people as they were.


    In addition to the division commander Chunyang of Lengfeng''s third division, the Department is still composed of Lengfeng. For example, the basic personnel of the mixed first division, mixed second division and mixed third division are composed of young men from Mongolia and Belarus. Besides these four divisions, there are also Nvzhen cavalry divisions under the command of the third army.


    In the big tent, Wu Sheng sits high on the front of the table. Below are Chunyang, the third division commander, and Yela, the Nvzhen cavalry division commander. Below are min Fu, the first division commander, Luo Rui, the second division commander, and Shan Xi, the third division commander.


    After seeing all the military commanders above the division arrived, Wu Sheng first glanced at them one by one, with an incomprehensible meaning in his eyes.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have received a tip. The Principality of Ross of the golden tent Khanate has sent a large army to our new summer city. Based on the principle of saving people and losing land, our commander decided to give up the new summer city and leave here."


    "What?" as soon as they said this, the five teachers were all surprised. Obviously, they heard the news for the first time.


    Wu Sheng, sitting on the high seat, looked at everyone''s performance, especially when he saw Shan Xi, the teacher of the third mixed division, sneered.


    For quite a while, the five teachers stopped talking and looked at Wu Sheng. They wanted to continue listening to the commander. They also wanted to ask why they were still digging horse pits outside the city and what was the use of doing these useless works?


    Having guessed what everyone was thinking for a long time, Wu Sheng said with his lips wriggling, "our commander knows that everyone must have a lot of questions. Well, I''ll explain it to you. Mr. Shan, come on."


    Suddenly, the name of Shan Xi, the third mixed division commander, made him nervous and ugly. He couldn''t help shaking all over his body. When he noticed that everyone was looking at himself, he knew that he couldn''t do without opening his mouth. He pretended to be confused and said, "junzuo, I don''t know what the end will be because of."


    "Oh? Don''t you know? Don''t you often tell the Khan of the golden tent Khanate about every move of our third army? Now why don''t you know?" Wu Sheng said with interest.


    Wu Sheng''s words fell. Shan Xi''s face changed greatly. Instinctively, he wanted to pull out the waist knife from his birth, but Zhu Zhen, the head of the guard who had been staring at him, took a step faster than him, held down his right arm, and then turned his arm to stop it. He didn''t forget to say, "what''s the matter, Mr. Shan? Are you going to see it?"


    As soon as the made Danxi eyes turned, even if they shouted loudly, "misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding. How can I draw a knife?"


    "Hum! What do you want to do? Everyone can see clearly. Do you think you can''t argue at this time? Come on, take it down." Zhu Zhen gave a cold drink, and four soldiers of the guard regiment came in outside the hall. They were obviously ready to Tie Shan Xi up with a rope. Three times five divided by two.


    Seeing that his body could not move, Shan Xi knew that something big was going to happen. At this time, he had to put all his eggs in one basket and shouted, "you surrender. With this, how can you be the opponent of the golden tent Khanate? If you surrender now, you would have a good word for you and save your life."


    "Shut his mouth, pull it down and cut it." Wu Sheng, who was in the first place, pulled down his face. When death is imminent, you have to say bewitching words. Such a person can''t kill more than a thousand times.


    Shan Xi was taken down, and the hall became quiet again. But it can be seen that everyone''s face is a little ugly, especially min Fu, the teacher of the mixed first division. He originally had half Mongolian descent. Like Shan Xi, he is not a pure Han. He is also worried that the same means will be used on himself.


    Wu Sheng, instead of being angry just now, comforted and said, "Shan Xi is willing to be a dog for the golden tent Khanate. That''s his ambition. But he shouldn''t sell the power of our five-star army to get promoted and rich for himself, so it''s not worth killing. But you are different. You are loyal. Our military commander knows this, and the king of Wunan knows it, so you can be relieved."


    With these words, everyone''s face looked much better, especially Chunyang, the third division commander, and Yela, the Nvzhen cavalry division commander, had a faint excitement in their eyes.


    Both of them had fought together with Yang Chendong and knew the power of the sixth young master. For a while, they have heard that the sixth young master is coming from Siberia. They should meet each other soon.


    Thinking of the sixth young master coming, their hard days will come to an end. At the moment, it is time for them to perform well. They will inevitably be a little excited. Now they naturally obey their words.


    Wu Sheng was also in a good mood at the moment. After cleaning up Shan Xi''s traitor, he was more determined and ordered: "the position of the commander of the mixed third division will be taken over by the deputy commander Gan Fang. The position of others remains the same, and everyone is ready to leave the City after the meeting. This time I want to disappoint the enemy, but they still can''t find us."


    Some good words are called strategic retreat, and some bad words are losing the enemy. Wu Sheng also has no way. With more than 30000 people in his hands, he really can''t fight each other, otherwise he''s looking for his own death.


    Orders were given at the meeting, and after the meeting, the division commanders returned to the army. Half a day later, Xinxia city became an empty city. Except that the walls and houses could not be moved, nothing that could be used in the future remained.


    Two days later, 30000 infantry of the Principality of Ross, led by Ivan, first arrived outside Xinxia city. When they saw the city gate open, they didn''t dare to enter directly, but arranged 100 people to enter the city. When he learned that all the people in the city had withdrawn, he entered the city.


    As soon as I entered the city, I saw an empty city with extreme poverty. After searching for a long time, I didn''t even find half a grain of food. As for cattle, horses and sheep, I didn''t even find feces.


    Half a day later, 30000 cavalry of the golden tent Khanate also arrived here and got the same result.

 Chapter 1412

    Ivan was naturally very angry that Wu Sheng withdrew without fighting. What made him even more angry was such a broken city with nothing. The general of the golden tent Khanate even occupied it. In a rage, he ordered people to burn down the houses in Xinxia City, push down the wall, and let people leave a book on a broken wall, which was written with the words wusheng is a coward.


    Ivan left angrily, leaving some of the leader generals of the golden tent Khanate crying and laughing. Such a deserted city really has nothing to love, so he had to lead the troops back and return to life.


    When Xinxia City regained its silence and desolation, the scouts sent by wusheng rushed back here. When they saw the destruction of the city until this time, they were naturally very angry. Especially when they saw the six big characters left on the broken wall, they turned around and left. They wanted to tell the commander what happened here and ask the commander to make a decision.


    In the mountains and forests not far away, Wu Sheng saw the scout who came back to report and knew what happened in Xinxia city. His eyes were red with blood, and he was very angry. The destruction of the city is equal to the destruction of his efforts for many years. Once the other party dares to scold his cowards, do you really think there is no way to take them?


    "Assemble the whole army, target TOV City, set out!" Wu Sheng decided to pay him back in his own way. At present, although his strength does not have the ability to attack strong cities and big cities, he still has no problem cleaning up some small cities in the Principality of Ross. As long as the speed is fast enough and the exit is timely, there must be no problem in safety.


    The commander made a decision. Although the following division commanders thought it was a little hasty, after all, there was no military plan before. But when everyone learned that Xinxia city had been completely destroyed, they all held their breath. When no one advised the commander, they decided to take revenge.


    TOV City, the size of a county, is a small town in the northernmost part of the Principality of Ross. There are only 1000 troops stationed here, and the number of people is only about 20000.


    A small town like this needs resources, no resources, no wealth, and few people can see it. So when Wu Sheng appeared outside the city with more than 30000 cavalry and entered the city without any effort, the people here ran and fled. If he didn''t run away, he simply closed the door and hid at home.


    Only a few people were injured, or under the firegun of Ross state, they occupied TOV City, which made Wu Sheng and others less angry. Then, seeing that it was late, he decided to rest here for a night, grab the food in the city library and leave early tomorrow morning.


    It was only one night, and there was no plan before this action. It must be that Ross could not know his purpose. Wu Sheng, who was very confident in this, found a larger courtyard and went to sleep. Until the middle of the night, there was a quarrel with the sound of horse hoofs running. Zhu Zhen, the head of the guard, just pushed the door and entered. He said in a panic, "junzuo, things are bad. There are a lot of people outside the city. They surrounded us."


    "Is there such a thing?" at the same time, Wu Sheng put on his armor and hurried to the city tower.


    On the tower, several teachers were standing here. Everyone looked solemn. It was obvious that they had realized the bad situation. After Wu Sheng boarded the city tower, all he saw were torches, and the number of enemies gave people a sense of incalculability.


    "Junzuo, it''s too dark to see how many enemies are coming, and I don''t know which direction to rush. What to do?" the third division commander Chunyang strode over and asked for instructions.


    Wusheng is not a God. If others can''t see clearly, he can''t see clearly. But as a commander, he still has the calmness he should have. "Don''t panic. The soldiers will block us and the water will cover us. Even if the other party surrounds us, we can''t figure out whether there is an ambush outside. We simply won''t go. We''ll just stay here and wait for reinforcements to rescue us. Bad things can turn into good things."


    He said so confidently, but he really frightened several other teachers. They waited for the commander to decide which direction to break through, but they didn''t expect to stick to the city next.


    Seeing that everyone''s faces were not good-looking, Wu Sheng said confidently, "what? Have you forgotten? The sixth young master will come soon. As long as we spread the news here, the reinforcements will arrive soon. We are not children without families and duckweeds without roots."


    "Yes, yes." Chunyang nodded again and again.


    "Then we''ll defend the city. There''s still a lot of food in the city. We can stick to it for a period of time. When the sixth young master comes, it''s time for us to take revenge." Mr. Ye Dai also looked excited and excited.


    As senior officers who joined the five-star army in the early stage, they all regarded Yang Chendong as a God. It seems that as long as the sixth young master comes, nothing can''t be solved.


    The two teachers expressed their attitude, and the other three teachers couldn''t say anything. Although they don''t know why everyone has such confidence, the discipline of the five-star army is strict. The commander of the five-star army orders that everyone must implement, or they will face the military law of beheading.


    Seeing that everyone agreed, Wu Sheng said, "that''s right. Let''s arrange someone to deliver the letter. The matter here should be reported to the sixth young master as soon as possible. Well, where can Liu take the Deputy teacher?"


    "Subordinates are here." Liu Dai, deputy division commander of Nvzhen cavalry division, stepped forward.


    "The sixth young master knows you. You can go out and report this time. Don''t worry, you only take a few people out. They will only regard you as a suspicious soldier and won''t chase you. Remember, we can''t rest for a moment until we find the main force. All the hopes of our third army rest on you." Wu Sheng came up and patted Liu Dai on the shoulder, Said with a serious face.


    "Yes." Liu Dai felt the pressure, raised his arm and repeated a military salute. "Please rest assured, junzuo. Even if I''m tired, I won''t rest until I find the main force."


    Liu took it away, but he went out of the city with less than 100 horses. Sure enough, as Wu Sheng said, the enemy soldiers outside just intercepted it like a sign, and then let them leave. Taking advantage of the enemy''s torch, Wu Sheng was relieved to see Liu Dai and others rush out of the encirclement. Then he confidently said to everyone: "leave a small number of people to guard the city at night, and others go back to bed. Don''t worry, it''s so dark that we can''t rush out, and the opponent won''t rush in."


    Mount Tai collapsed in front without changing his face. This is the wind of a great general. Wu Sheng did this.


    In fact, his heart is not as calm as it seems. He doesn''t know where Yang Chendong went with the main force, nor whether Liu Dai can find them. But as the commander of the army and the chief General of the army, he must cheer everyone up at the moment.


    Outside TOV, Ivan was staring at the gate with 70000 White Russian troops. They were waiting for wusheng to escape. Their muskets have been loaded with solid bullets, their horses have been saddled, and their soldiers are ready to support attacks everywhere at any time.


    Ivan did these things to burn down Xinxia city and leave words. In addition to not wanting to leave an empty city for the troops of the golden tent khanate, he was preparing to lure Wu Sheng.


    Before, he had a good relationship with Wu Sheng and knew him well. He knew that such a hot-blooded man was the most invincible. So after he left Xinxia City, he sent a large number of scouts to keep an eye on these small cities. He felt that wusheng would not let it go.


    Sure enough, just as he had just joined the 50000 reinforcements sent by the principality, he was reported by the scouts that he saw the figure of the Third Army outside TOV city. Then he hurried to bring the army and blocked it.


    Ivan was satisfied with himself, but he was not careless. After all, it was night. The other party couldn''t see him, and he couldn''t see the other party, so he ordered as soon as he went up. Unless he had his own order, he didn''t attack rashly. He had to wait for the main force of the new three armies to come out of the city.


    It was because of this order that Liu Dai and Bai Qi were not embarrassed too much when they left. But after a long time, there was no movement in the city. This time, Sergei, the leader general, also showed a suspicious look on his face, "young master, could it be the wusheng who escaped just now?"


    "No." without any hesitation, Ivan said with great certainty, "Wu Sheng is a man with strong self-esteem. He can''t do such a thing to escape."


    It was because he had been a friend that he dared to say so confidently. Although he doesn''t know what Wu Sheng thinks in his heart, he is confident that this time there will be a bloody battle between them. Next, it depends on whose means are more powerful.


    One night passed like this. Compared with the five-star army sleeping well, the White Russian army outside the city was much worse. Beware of the people in the city running away at any time, but they don''t sleep much. So that after dawn, the White Russian army did not have the energy to launch an attack immediately.


    At dawn, Wu Sheng, who climbed the tower, also saw the reality of the White Russian army. After seeing that the other party had 70000 troops, including 30000 cavalry and 20000 Musketeers, he couldn''t help but rejoice that he didn''t attack rashly last night. Otherwise, as soon as the Musketeers rang in the dark, he didn''t know how much he would lose.


    Seeing the reality of his opponent, Wu Sheng knew it was a hard battle. He now put all his hopes on Liu Dai who went out to report. As for himself, what he has to do now is one thing, that is to ask.


    For example, the White Russian army did not attack the city immediately, which of course he wanted to happen. He ordered the soldiers to guard the city. There was no need to stimulate their opponents. Then he went to check the City Treasury. He had to make careful calculations to see how long the food in the city could be eaten and how long he could persist; See how much oil, sleepers, bows and arrows there are in the city to defend the city. If things were incomplete, he would have to tear down the houses in the city for emergency.

 Chapter 1413

    Although the country is big, belligerence will die.


    At this time, although the Yang system was very powerful, the pace of expansion was really too fast. There were three routes just outside the war.


    Along the way, there was a war between yilibaili region and several countries, where hundreds of thousands of cavalry and infantry were used. Every day, just people eat horses and chew. The food gap is not a low figure, not to mention that war always kills people. It costs money to cure injured people, to bury dead people, and to provide pensions.


    All the way, there are more than 100000 troops, hundreds of warships and thousands of artillery. In each war, the consumption of ammunition alone is not a small number, and the amount is huge.


    Along the way, there are 100000 cavalry, millions of people and a steady stream of people of all nationalities coming from Siberia to the border of the golden tent Khanate.


    The road is rugged and the distance is long, and the consumption is astronomical. If it accumulates over time, it will put a lot of pressure on the finance. That is, the Yang Department has a vast territory, and most provinces and departments can effectively support the Yang Department headquarters on the basis of self-sufficiency. If they were replaced by other dynasties, they would have been unable to hold on for a long time.


    But even so, for a long time, it is not a small burden on finance. Yang Chendong, who knew this well, decided to fight quickly rather than slowly when he led his troops into Liaodong.


    There are both bad and good sides. For example, when the Navy attacked cities and plundered land, it robbed a lot of wealth and shipped it back to chixian City, including not only gold and silver, but also a large number of minerals needed by the Yang family. This income has exceeded the cost of the Navy''s expedition. This is a good start and finally made many people of the Yang family realize that the sea can play such a great role.


    It is precisely because of this that no one openly questioned Yang Chendong''s expansion. Even if someone says something, he may not care, let alone shake the morale of the army, but it''s always good if nothing happens.


    In addition, silver mining in owo province has gradually achieved results. When more and more silver mines were discovered, the mining brigade used hundreds of thousands of people. The silver mines mined every day were not a small number. Therefore, it strongly supported Yang''s Treasury, making the pressure of money less.


    Yang Chendong had a smile on his face when he thought about this. He just got a happy news by telegram. Feng Ke''s scientific research team in chixian city finally made a total of seven medals for the Yang Department after they went back to teach last time. From low to high are the iron, copper, silver and gold medals, as well as the third, second and highest first-class medals. However, with these medals, they are not only a sign of identity and honor, but also can be used to exchange a lot of money and land with Yang family. They even have the characteristics of life-saving in times of crisis and have some effects of life-saving tokens.


    This is a good thing that everyone in the Yang family wants to get, especially the class II medal. As an honor, Yang Chendong also asked the other party to build more steam engines and constantly improve them, so that they can become a great help to the development of the Yang family.


    In a good mood, Yang Chendong, riding on the white dragon, also had a little more smile on his face. It was not until another telegram was sent in front of him that his good mood was broken.


    The telegram was sent by Tian Hu, commander of the first cavalry army in the world. It said that the reconnaissance cavalry he sent met Liu Dai, deputy commander of the Nvzhen cavalry division of the third army, on the edge of the Ural region and the northwest region. From his mouth, he learned that the Third Army was besieged in TOV city and was waiting for help.


    Liu Dai didn''t live up to Wu Sheng''s great trust. He took less than 80 cavalry soldiers who rushed out of the siege and ran tirelessly for three days. He didn''t know how many people fell behind and how many people died on the way of delivering the letter. Finally, when Liu Dai was tired and hungry, he finally met the former reconnaissance cavalry of the first cavalry army in the world, Was able to send the message.


    This telegram not only said that Wu Sheng was besieged, but also introduced the attitude of the golden tent Khanate and the Duke of Russia towards the exclusion of the five-star army. Yang Chendong didn''t expect that because of his sudden appearance, the two feuds temporarily joined hands.


    This is certainly not a good thing for Yang Chendong, an outsider, which he is not allowed to happen.


    "If we join hands, we will cut them off. We will order commander Tian Hu to go all the way through the night and the stars. No matter what price we pay, we will rush to TOV city to save commander Wu Sheng and other soldiers. At the same time, we will order our army to speed up. We will give a cruel to the golden tent Khanate with the power of thunder and tell them that our king is coming!"


    Yang Chendong said with a bad face. He has always believed that if you offend me, I will repay it. Many times, he even took the initiative to find trouble. Now, will he shrink back because of the joint efforts of these two forces.


    Moreover, in Yang Chendong''s view, the so-called alliance is more meaningful. He doesn''t believe that they really care about each other''s survival. I''m afraid they don''t know how much they hate each other. Let''s die early. This is their chance to break it.


    When the telegram was sent, Tian Hu saw the content above and his face was shocked.


    Since the expansion of the freedom division of the first cavalry army in the world, we have not fought any hard battle, and now is the time to challenge ourselves. As the commander of the army, Tian Hu always wanted to prove that Yang Chendong was right. The expansion of the army by the division not only greatly increased the number of people, but also showed a geometric increase in combat power. Yang Xihua''s military expenditure on the first cavalry army in the world is worth it and rewarded.


    "Come and call the second division commander Liu duo and the fourth division commander permit da." Tian Hu said in a voice like Hong, and then looked to the West. At this time, his heart was full of war.


    ......


    TOV city.


    Seven days have passed.


    In seven days, Ivan led the White Russian army to launch dozens of attacks. With the help of the Musketeers, several soldiers boarded the city tower and were driven down by wusheng and the soldiers several times.


    In the seven days, both the siege side and the garrison side paid a huge price.


    TOV city is also full of holes, shaped like a dangerous egg. Especially as the artillery sent from the rear of the White Russian army is about to be in place, I''m afraid the general attack will be launched tomorrow.


    In history, Ivan was able to inherit his father''s career and finally lead Russia to defeat the Golden Horde and move towards independence because their firearms played an important role. Otherwise, who would be the opponent of Mongolian cavalry if it was just about cold weapons?


    At this time, the Principality of Ross had bought a lot of guns from the west, and had built some factories and began to develop firearms. In history, they were military powers, but now they are just taking shape.


    But even so, under the constant oppression of the golden tent khanate, the progress rate of Belarus is also quite fast. Although the details are poor, the combat effectiveness has been much stronger than that of Daming. This is that there is pressure before there is power.


    Relying on the gun in his hand, Ivan didn''t suffer much when attacking the city. He just compared the war damage with one to two. With the artillery transported to the front line, it is conceivable that the initiative will be completely in his hands.


    "Sure enough, it''s a general who forced us here. I won''t keep my hand tomorrow. Ivan stared at TOV city two miles away with his big divine eyes, and then turned back.


    He appreciated Wu Sheng very much, so he gave absolute respect, that is to attack with all his strength. But even so, let the other party defend the city for seven days, and Ivan can''t lament the other party''s strong ability. But he knew that with the emergence of guns and guns, personal Wu Yong was no longer important. Tomorrow he was bound to break the city. At that time, he would give Wu Sheng a chance to return to his command. Otherwise, he would have to kill.

 Chapter 1414

    As the great Ivan of later generations, he has a very firm belief. In his eyes, there are only two kinds of people, one for his use and the other for his killing. It was with this potential that he was able to achieve such brilliance and become the first person under the complete independence of the Russian state.


    On the tower of TOV City, seeing the White Russian army retreating again before dusk, Wu Sheng''s chest heaved a breath, but he didn''t feel relaxed on his face.


    The third army has been able to hold on until now, but it is because it is close to the city and Yang Chendong is coming, which gives them the belief to hold on.


    But only Wu Sheng knows that the third army has entered the end of the crossbow. The food and grass in the city have been exhausted. The soldiers are exhausted after fighting for seven days. More importantly, they have long cut off contact with the outside world. No one knows whether Liu Dai passed the news of being surrounded to the main force, or even whether he found the main force.


    It can be said that it is just adhering to a belief that we do not know the way forward. Once the city gate is broken, I''m afraid it will be the time for the army to lose.


    Raised his head and looked to the East. Wu Sheng''s eyes had a trace of expectation and a trace of determination.


    He has made a decision. If the reinforcements cannot arrive in time, he will shed blood on TOV city to repay Yang Chendong''s kindness. This may be the last thing he can do.


    "Junzuo, the scout found through his telescope that the artillery of the White Russian army had entered the camp. I''m afraid it would be a lot of danger in the first world war tomorrow. Nvzhen cavalry division asked for war." when ziwusheng was thinking about his mind, Mr. Yela came to him, first respected a standard military salute, and then said in a voice.


    Nvzhen Cavalry Division is a veteran who came all the way from Shicheng with wusheng. At that time, it was just the Nvzhen cavalry regiment. Later, with the continuous growth of the army, it was promoted to a higher level. In the past nine years, there are few real old people left in the division. Most of them died in the war, but their combat effectiveness has never decreased. The soldiers who grow up in the war have always been brave and fearless.


    It was precisely because the Nvzhen Cavalry Division''s horse combat power was good. No matter how difficult it was, wusheng didn''t ask them to climb the tower this time. Even the most elite cavalry, of course, can give full play to their advantages only by riding a war horse.


    Wu Sheng''s lips moved, but he finally nodded and agreed. He knew that this was the last moment. It was like Ivan knew himself and he knew each other. This was a cruel man and would never give any opponent a chance to breathe. "OK, sure."


    "Yes, military seat." Yela remembered another military salute, turned and walked away. Watching his firm steps gradually fade away, Wu Sheng''s eyes are a little moist. He knows very well that there are only more than 8000 Nvzhen cavalry divisions, and 20000 cavalry in the White Russian army have not moved. Those white Russians are tall and powerful, and one-on-one can''t guarantee victory, which is close to the ratio of three to one. The result of this war is dangerous.


    But he has no choice. If the Nvzhen Cavalry Division is not killed now, once the city is broken, the advantage of cavalry will be greatly reduced, and that will be a huge loss.


    Looking at Liu Dai''s resolute departure, Wu Sheng knew that he might not return this time, and his mood was much lower.


    This night, both the third army and the White Russian army had a good sleep. They all know that the decisive battle is tomorrow. They should take advantage of this opportunity to rest and maintain their best physical strength for the decisive battle tomorrow.


    But on the mountain road hundreds of miles away, a cavalry with a number of nearly 20000 is galloping fast with one person and three horses. With the limited moonlight, the cavalry marched against the clock, coming like the wind and going like electricity, coming straight towards TOV city


    It was finally daybreak. The White Russian army outside the city began to bury pots for cooking. The heat rose in the barracks and the smoke curled up.


    In TOV City, Wu Sheng had already changed into clean armor and walked out of the barracks. Last night, he ordered to take out all the food in the city as breakfast for the army. To this end, the grain reserves of some White Russian residents in the city were found, which attracted the cries of many people.


    Wu Sheng can''t control so much about this. If these are Han people, even if they starve to death, they won''t take food from them. But this is a different race. The sixth young master said that if we are not our race, our hearts will be different. That is, if we rob, we will rob. What can we do? Blame the White Russian army led by Ivan outside the city.


    Both sides seemed to predict something. They were not so anxious. They ate breakfast for an hour. At about 9:00 a.m., the two sides just put in an array and made a posture of fighting with death.


    Guns had been pushed to the front of the White Russian army, and black barrels were aimed at the city wall of TOV, looking like they were ready to be fired at any time.


    "Junzuo, we might as well catch some people in the city and go to the city building. In this way, we can let the White Russian army have some scruples." Min Fu, the division commander of the mixed first division, stepped forward and spoke to Wu Sheng.


    "No need." Wu Sheng shook his head without hesitation. He has robbed the food of the people of Belarus. Some people are sorry. How can he joke with each other''s lives?


    With his understanding of Ivan, even if these White Russian people were caught on the head of the city, they would not stop the other party''s order to fire. Or that sentence, the other party is a cruel person, a person who will not give up easily in order to achieve his goal.


    If so, why bother? Even if it''s disgusting, the opponent will disgust himself.


    After rejecting min Fu''s proposal, Wu Sheng looked to his side. After he didn''t see Mr. Yela, he knew that the other party must be ready. With a sigh, he looked up again, and his eyes were full of firmness. "Everyone listened to the order. When the cannon rang out, everyone looked for a shelter to hide. After the order was issued, the soldiers of the whole army fired bows and arrows and gave each other a fierce wave first."


    Wusheng is very familiar with artillery.


    It''s also the foundation of cold front division. They were the first to play with fire guns and artillery. But over the years, he has not received the slightest assistance for a long time. The 95 style has long been out of ammunition. Now he has found a safe place to bury it.


    That is, I have played with fire guns and artillery. Of course, I know the power of this thing, so I made a countermeasure early.


    After hearing the order, the soldiers agreed. Under the leadership of the company commander, platoon commander and squad leader, they found safe shelters, took out all their bows and arrows and prepared for the decisive battle.


    Under the tower, twenty guns were slowly pushed forward and stopped as if there were no one else at a distance of only 300 meters from TOV city.


    Some of the guns of the White Russian army were made by themselves, and many were bought from Western businessmen. Better guns have a range of three or four miles, which is much better than Beiming''s own. But Ivan still issued an order and pushed it within 300 meters in order not to cause enough psychological pressure to the five-star army guarding the city.


    After all the 20 guns were placed, Ivan shouted loudly among the Chinese Army on his war horse and gave the order to launch artillery.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom


    The artillery shot up into the sky and then fell quickly on the wall of TOV city. Then the sound of shaking and shaking sounded, and then the stones splashed. Everywhere was bombed, and the wall skin began to fall off and fall everywhere.


    The smoke and dust are all over the sky, the earth is shaking and the mountains are shaking. At this moment, the third army can only hide and be beaten, and has no power to counterattack. Commander wusheng hid in a safe bunker, with a black face all the way. He thought with expectation, "wait. When the sixth young master comes, he will tell you what is called a real gun. At that time, I hope you can be so arrogant."


    It was like chanting scriptures in his heart. About two quarters of an hour later, the gunfire was no longer so thick. Wu shengmeng opened his eyes and said loudly, "this is the other party''s attack on the city. Everyone is ready to bow and arrow."


    Under the tower, after the gunfire, the White Russian army really began to attack.


    During the gunfire just now, the wall outside TOV not only fell more than half, but even the city building collapsed. These walls are made of mountains and stones. They don''t have cement. They are really much worse in firmness.


    There was a serious gap in the wall, and the White Russian army went forward along the collapsed corner. The White Russian army ahead were soldiers with shields in their hands. They were preparing for bow and arrow attacks.


    "Let go!"


    On the tower, with the cry of the commander of wusheng, ten thousand arrows were fired at once, and countless bows and arrows appeared from the sky and fell to the ground.


    The shield worked. In a short time, countless shields were filled with arrow feathers. One after another White Russian soldiers fell to the ground and died because the shielding was not comprehensive enough, or someone fell to the ground and cried.


    But these were not enough to stop the war. More White Russian soldiers rushed forward with guns or swords.


    War is cruel, which is particularly true at this moment. When a large number of White Russian soldiers rushed up the tower through the gap, the most severe close combat began.


    One side wants to rush up the city building and occupy here.


    One side wants to hold here and doesn''t allow anyone to rush up. When the opposite happens, only one has the final say, who will have the final say.


    On the tower, after a large number of White Russian soldiers poured in, many soldiers of the five-star army rushed out from everywhere. They rushed towards the White Russian soldiers who were much taller than them with knives or spears in their hands.

 Chapter 1415

    BAM BAM... BAM BAM


    Under the sound of firecrackers, bursts of smoke rose. One after another five-star Army soldiers rushed forward were hit by bullets and fell to the ground with blood.


    The distance of tens of meters almost needs to be filled with human life. While the distance is close enough and the other party continues to fill the powder, the two sides finally get together and start a close fight. Under the waving of swords, heads are thrown up one by one, residual limbs are cut off to the ground, and human lives pass away quickly.


    There is no absolute winner here, even if it is the last living party, it is only a disastrous victory.


    Under the sword, there will be no identity and status. There are only those who are more flexible, more powerful and more lucky.


    The cruel close combat on the tower began, and Ivan of the White Russian Chinese army under the city looked at it with a smile. That is, the army has climbed the tower, which represents the beginning of preliminary victory. With the advantage of military strength, he is 100% confident that he can win the war. Now it is just less than time.


    Instead of focusing on the city tower, Ivan had already known the situation there. Now he looked at the South Gate of TOV city. What was he waiting for.


    Looking forward to the eyes, the south gate opened from the inside. With a horse rushing out of the city, one cavalry soldier after another holding a saber shouted and killed on the battlefield.


    "Ha ha, finally came out." seeing the cavalry rushing out of the city, Ivan was not afraid, but looked happy. Then he said to the messenger: "raise the flag and order the cavalry to charge."


    Twenty thousand White Russian cavalry who had long been ordered to wait on both sides of the army, after seeing the flag order, quickly attacked from both sides, targeting the Nvzhen Cavalry Division rushing out of the city.


    As a teacher, Yela took the lead. Behind him was a cavalry team of forty or fifty people. At the moment, they were rushing forward with Yela as the point of the arrow. Although they had seen the White Russian cavalry from far to near, none of them showed a look of fear.


    The cavalry always rush forward. If anyone is afraid and timid in this process, it will only create an opportunity for the opponent to kill you. The soldiers of Nvzhen cavalry division, who knew this well, shouted loudly, as if they wanted to vent their anger.


    The two torrents are getting closer and closer, and then they hit each other quickly. Then there is arrow tip to arrow tip. A battle between you and me is completely launched.


    "The sharp arrow array is really powerful." Ivan looked at all this and said with emotion.


    He is a person with strong learning ability. Since he saw that the new three armies defeated the same number of cavalry of the golden tent Khanate through such an array, he learned this set of methods. Now he applies them and looks at the effect, which naturally makes him very satisfied.


    In a short period of time, both the city and the city have entered a fierce battle. Almost every breath, people die. At this moment, human life is so ordinary and worthless.


    The war continued, because both sides fought together, and the artillery was of little use at this time. Ivan also ordered the artillery to pick up the sword and use it as a echelon army. He needs to send these soldiers when the third army cannot support them, and then they will become the last straw to crush the camel and the key to victory in this war.


    An hour passed, and the battlefield was shrouded in bloody gas, which made people sick. But everyone seems unaware. The dead are dead, and the living are still fighting, trying to seize a chance to live in the hands of the God of death.


    "Almost." Ivan said with emotion after the battle lasted nearly two hours. Then, at the moment when the flag was raised again and waved forward, all the 20000 White Russian troops as the reserve army were pressed. The addition of these new combat forces will become one of the important factors that tilt the balance of victory.


    On the tower, Wu Sheng raised his big knife and fell down. Another White Russian soldier was cut down at his feet. He was covered with blood and murderous spirit. He was so frightened that several White Russian soldiers opposite him stepped back involuntarily. At this time, he looked at the situation on the battlefield and frowned.


    Up to now, all the soldiers of the new three services have joined the army, even the logistics drinking soldiers and health workers. But it''s just unbeaten for the time being. Now Ivan has sent another 20000 White Russian troops. As soon as this force comes, he can foresee that the new three armies will be defeated.


    "Sixth young master, I''m afraid I won''t see you in the future. I just hope you can avenge the last general. Before I die, I will kill more White Russian soldiers to prove that the dignity of my five-star army is inviolable." a loud roar shouted from Wu Sheng, "fight for the dignity of the five-star army."


    The cry quickly attracted the attention of other soldiers. At present, several other division commanders and officers also shouted loudly, "fight for the dignity of the five-star army."


    In such a moment, the morale of the five-star Army soldiers who had been suppressed began to rise, and the White Russian army, which had occupied a certain advantage, retreated a lot. But with the arrival of more Belarusian reinforcements, this momentum was finally curbed and finally pushed back.


    Moreover, with the addition of 20000 fresh troops from Belarus, the five-star army has been suppressed. After more than two hours of hard fighting, many soldiers even took great pains to do such a simple action as raising a knife, not to mention hurting and killing the enemy.


    "Is the day going to kill my third army?" I also felt that my arms were numb. After the powerless wusheng chopped down a White Russian name to the ground, I couldn''t help roaring. It was along his cry that a boundless green suddenly appeared in the east of TOV City, and then quickly approached the battlefield at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "What''s that?"


    This scene was not only seen by Wu Sheng, but also by many soldiers and White Russian soldiers. However, because of the distance, many people don''t know what it is.


    Ivan also saw this scene, but he looked puzzled. He looked at general Vanya with a large army and asked, "what''s that? What can a piece of green move?"


    "I don''t know." Vanya shook his head with a puzzled face.


    On the tower, Wu Sheng didn''t understand for a moment. Instead, the second division commander Chunyang killed two White Russian soldiers and came to him, "junzuo, do you think it would be our military uniform?"


    "Military uniform?" Wu Sheng immediately stared at this reminder.


    He originally had a set of military green clothes, or the rank of senior colonel. He was very handsome. But that was several years ago. Since entering the depths of this area, those military uniforms have been damaged. Without new military uniforms, they have become collections for storage. Later, after several exhibitions, I didn''t know it was left there, and it also became a deep memory in the bottom of my heart.


    Now, once reminded by Chunyang, the memory of a long lost time jumped out of his mind. When he looked at the approaching green, Wu Sheng shouted excitedly, "yes, that must be the color of military uniform. That''s our reinforcements, reinforcements, our reinforcements are coming!"


    Under the shouting, Wu Sheng did not forget to dance and shout. And his appearance soon attracted the attention of other soldiers. After hearing the commander''s meaning clearly, the army, which had been demoralized and had no strength at all, was like a new look. Suddenly, they were full of strength. When lifting the knife one by one, they found that they were not as weak as before.


    When reinforcements come, there is hope. It also makes sense to stick to it. At this moment, everyone''s potential is stimulated. It''s like seeing a delicious hungry man, and everyone is full of strength.


    The soldiers of the third army will be the middle-aged old people who have radiated the second spring. Unexpectedly, in a very short time, they drove the White Russian army back dozens of meters and held a five-to-five confrontation on the tower.


    On the open ground outside the city, Yela was shopping with the White Russian army with red eyes. In two hours, more than half of his cavalry division was killed and injured. If it had not been for strict military discipline, if it had not been for him, the main general still insisted on the battlefield, I was afraid that the army would have been defeated.


    When yelling for the dignity of the five-star army on the city tower, Yela embraced the idea of fighting with death. In line with the meaning of killing one, killing two and earning one, he was ready to die. At this time, he saw the green tide and the emergence of hope.


    "Comrades in arms, our reinforcements are coming, reinforcements are coming, hold on, and victory is in sight." the emergence of hope makes Yela seem like a different person, and his body on the war horse seems to be much more dexterous.


    Whether in or under the city, the third army began to counterattack and put pressure on the White Russian army. Ivan, who stood in the Chinese army, felt all this. He also saw the approaching green tide and knew that wusheng''s reinforcements must have arrived.


    "Where did they get the reinforcements? Are they all cavalry? Could it be the trap of the golden tent Khanate?" the general Wanya looked puzzled and said his doubts.


    "No, the cavalry of the golden tent Khanate don''t have such a unified army dress. It should be the five-star army." Ivan''s face was a little ugly. He didn''t expect that victory was in front of him, and reinforcements also appeared in this martial victory. He looked at the five thousand soldiers behind him, including one thousand riding four thousand steps, which was the last strength in his hands. He gritted his teeth, showed his firm eyes and said, "look, the number of their reinforcements is not too much, less than 20000. We have artillery in hand, which can give them a blow in the head. In this way, the victory or defeat is not divided."

 Chapter 1416

    Ivan doesn''t want to give up like this. In his eyes, Wu Sheng is an excellent general. Of course, it is a blessing for such a friend. If it is an enemy, it must be eliminated, otherwise it will always be a great disaster.


    The war has been fought to such a degree. If you give up now, you really don''t know when you will surround the other party next time. Just don''t do it and put all your strength into it. It''s just right to try the combat power of the so-called five-star army this year.


    All the 2000 reserve troops were put in place, and all the Gunners were in place. They began to adjust the direction of the barrel. They just wanted to give them a good look after the green tide entered the range.


    The green tide far away is the first cavalry army in the world. Led by the army commander Tian Hu, he brought Liu duo''s headquarters of the second division and the permission to reach the headquarters of the fourth division, plus the military and police guard regiment, with a total of 18000 people.


    Under the guidance of deputy division commander Ye Dai, they finally arrived outside TOV at the last minute.


    Far away, the chaos outside the city fell into the eyes of Tian Hu and the generals. At the same time, with the help of binoculars, the 20 guns of the White Russian army were also seen clearly.


    It has long been learned from ye Dai that the White Russian army is good at using firearms, and the caliber of the artillery in its hands is not small. It is this that makes it gradually equal with the old force Jinzhang Khanate.


    "Artillery? It''s OK to deal with Mongolian cavalry, but it''s still worse to deal with the first cavalry army in the world." Tian Hu''s eyes showed contempt, but when he ran and rode and gave orders, he was very cautious. He said to Hu Helu, who was already the head of the guard Regiment: "Let''s inform him that the other party has artillery. Don''t let them hit it. Let the soldiers move forward in a scattered way. Change the arrow array to a three-three system array. This is a solid gun and won''t explode. In addition, inform Liu duo, the second division commander, and ask him to take someone to end the other party''s artillery position. It''s annoying to stand there."


    "Yes, junzuo." after Hu and Lu agreed, they quickly sent the letter. Before long, the cavalry soldiers who were still running together scattered and rushed forward in a formation of three.


    The change in the formation method of the first cavalry in the world is difficult for the White Russian artillery who are adjusting the direction of the barrel. It is the first time that they have seen such a scattered array without centralized opponents. Even if the artillery is hit, the casualties can be limited.


    Each shell is expensive. If such waste is allowed, it is not worth it.


    "Fight, don''t be afraid of waste." Ivan''s face became a little ugly. He didn''t expect the response of the five-star army to be so fast, especially the cavalry. They changed the formation during running. Not only did there be no chaos, but they were still so orderly. With this, a strong army that was not weak in the third army came.


    The stronger the army is, the more Ivan can''t let them survive. Anyway, he still has the initiative on the battlefield, and the third army will be destroyed. As long as he blocks the five-star army, he won''t let anyone go after cleaning up the third army. "Give orders to divide half of the cavalry to block the enemy''s attack, and order the infantry of the attacking city to speed up the attack and eliminate the Third Army in the city as soon as possible."


    Ivan didn''t mean to give in. He was even ready to destroy the five-star army reinforcements. Although the emergence of the support army was beyond his expectation, he really didn''t pay attention to it. He still has at least 50000 troops on the battlefield. On the contrary, the number of new three soldiers is only more than 10000, even with less than 20000 reinforcements, In terms of military strength, he still has a big advantage. What can we fear?


    Ivan, who was determined to solve the trouble of the Third Army in the first battle, did not realize the danger, and he did not know the strength of the enemy in front of him. On the contrary, if he mentioned the first cavalry army of the five-star army on the grassland, he was afraid that many opponents would be timid before the battle, but if he could not be so calm, he would have to fight to the death.


    Ivan''s order was passed down, the artillery was ready to fire, and some cavalry on the battlefield adjusted their direction and greeted the distant Tian Hu army.


    "Good luck." Tian Hu''s face flashed with excitement when he saw the enemy riding in the way ahead. After attacking the Far East with Yang Chendong this time, he didn''t enjoy the war. All the opponents he met were so vulnerable. I hope the White Russian army won''t let people down this time.


    On the battlefield, generals hope that their opponents will be weaker, so that they will be more likely to win. It is rare for Tian Hu to think like this, but it is enough to prove his confidence in his cavalry.


    The green tide finally entered the battlefield from the northeast corner in the attention of thousands of people. It was twenty iron bullets that greeted them. It came from afar and leaped towards the horse array of the first cavalry army in the world.


    In the face of the roar of artillery, the trained White Russian war horses seemed a little restless. The partial Tian tiger army did not respond, and the speed of charging did not decrease. Most soldiers did not even do evasive actions, but just put their bodies on the horse''s back to reduce the wind resistance of running.


    Under the three-thirds system, the role of solid shells is very limited. Except that a few soldiers are hit by the iron bullet because of bad luck, most cavalry are rushing towards the White Russian cavalry at an unabated speed, and the distance between the two sides is also rapidly pulling in, 800 meters, 600 meters, 300 meters, 100 meters, 80 meters


    Seeing that the handover of short soldiers was about to take place, many White Russian cavalry had raised their sabers over their heads and made a good chop. When the soldiers of the first army of the world cavalry lying on their horses finally made a move, I don''t know when they had an extra bow and crossbow in their hands. Then, when they were less than 40 meters away from the White Russian cavalry, they touched the machine and the Seven Star crossbow became powerful, One arrow after another flew towards the target.


    With the continuous development of steel-making industry, chixiancheng Arsenal has updated and transformed the Seven Star crossbow. The spring used is more powerful. Not to mention, the arrow has become sharper. After tests, it is no problem to break four centimeters of wood within 80 meters, six centimeters of wood within 50 meters and five centimeters of iron armor within 40 meters.


    This time, Tian Hu''s seven star crossbow used such sharp arrows. When the bow and arrow were shot out, at such a close distance, there was no defense. The sound of sharp arrows entering the flesh came out, accompanied by one after another White Russian cavalry falling from their horses.


    Because the horses were too fast, the distance was still far, and it was impossible to see what had happened. After the two horses were wrong, the White Russian cavalry fell from the horses and fell to the ground.


    A full number of more than 7000 White Russian cavalry fell nearly half of them just in front of each other, and the remaining more than 3000 cavalry were also attacked by the three-thirds system of soldiers of the first cavalry army in the world. They had only the ability to resist and had no ability to attack.


    "What happened?" Ivan''s eyes widened for a long time. When he was still confident that he wanted to wait for the moment when the five-star military aid soldiers were blocked or even badly hurt, he saw that it was his cavalry who fell from the horse as if they were evil.


    It''s like dumplings, one by one, falling to the ground. This completely unexpected result caught Ivan unprepared. His look was no longer playful and confident, but tense and angry.


    "Childe, let''s go quickly. These Han people are so powerful that they have broken through our cavalry formation and are coming to us." Vanya shouted loudly when he saw that the situation was bad. Ivan is the favorite son of the blind Archduke and the offspring most likely to inherit his mantle. If something happened to him, I''m afraid that not only he, but also the family behind him will be convicted, and none of them will be killed.


    Vanya was very nervous and felt threatened. On the contrary, Ivan was not afraid. On the contrary, he pulled out his saber and shouted, "don''t be afraid. The number of enemies is not as good as us. Next, as long as the whole army launches an assault and destroys the other party''s offensive, the victory will eventually belong to us. Come on, charge with the general."


    Seeing that the situation on the battlefield was bad, Ivan not only didn''t escape, but also shouted and wanted to rush up. Wanya, where Kenyi, he quickly handed a look to several close soldiers on the left and right. Then four cavalry came behind Ivan. One of them stretched out his right hand and immediately fell down. He was hitting the back of Ivan''s head. The excited cry stopped immediately, Ivan fainted.


    "All cavalry retreat, protect the childe and leave, and all infantry stay to stop the enemy." without Ivan, Vanya became the highest general here, and his words became a new order.


    The bravery of the five-star reinforcements not only surprised Vanya, but also made him feel the danger. As the representative of the city-state of Pskov among the princes of Ross, Vania has lived up to now, not because he is brave and good at fighting, but because he has amazing eyesight and knows when and what decisions to make.


    The fact also proved that he was right. The cavalry of the five-star army, which was a few miles away just now, rushed in front of him in the blink of an eye. Like entering the uninhabited land, they rushed into the artillery array in front of the city first. After a while, the artillery soldiers threw down the corpses on the ground and collapsed.


    Then part of the cavalry, led by a general in a white cloak, came straight to the middle army. But at this time, Vanya had fled back with Ivan who was stunned. He left thousands of soldiers in a long snake array to stop the pursuit of the cavalry of the five-star army.

 Chapter 1417

    Vanya Ivan has completely sobered up. After listening to the whole process of the war, Ivan is not too angry. After all, as the future Ivan emperor, he still has this tolerance, but he still has a deep face. He is worried about why the five-star cavalry is so powerful that he is not afraid of artillery, Although it is said that this time, it is a solid bullet with a long attack distance, not a large lethality, but a flowering bullet with a short attack distance, the other party can see the gun without fear, and even the charging of the war horse is not affected. It is enough to show that this army has seen artillery, and may even see artillery often.


    "General Vanya, I won''t care about you this time, but there must be no next time." Ivan said with an angry look. He was also reminding the other party that it''s important to stun himself.


    "Thank you for your consideration, young master. I don''t dare to stay here." Vanya breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, this level was over.


    "Well, now send scouts to keep an eye on the five-star army. We need to know their every move and where they stay." Ivan nodded, and then arranged so and so. He has thought that no matter how powerful the opponent''s combat power is, this is the territory of the Principality of Ross after all. He will never allow other forces to run wild and do whatever they want here. He will go back to meet his father-in-law. He will ask for reinforcements to completely defeat and destroy the five-star army.


    ......


    Bogar city.


    The northernmost city of the Golden Horde. As usual, the city gate was opened in the early morning, and the number of people came and went gradually increased, just like some cities of the Yang family.


    The only difference is that people in and out of here often lead horses or other livestock. In this economically backward nation, barter is still very popular among the people. On the contrary, sometimes the use of silver is limited.


    After a mound outside the city, Yang Erzheng put down a telescope in his hand, then turned sideways and whispered to Yang Chendong, "young master, everything in the city is normal. Our people have mixed in. It seems that the other party is not on guard."


    Yang Chendong is lying on his back beside Yang er. At this time, he is holding an unknown grass stick in his mouth and looking at the blue sky above his head.


    Today''s weather is good. The sky is blue. Few white clouds like marshmallow are floating, giving people a poetic and picturesque feeling.


    Tian Hu''s telegram arrived yesterday. He has joined the army with Commander wusheng. Considering that the army has suffered heavy losses and there are many wounded, they are going to a Ross city called auchino. They want to capture it as a base for the rest of the army.


    In the telegram, Tian Hu explained that the White Russian army had artillery and fire guns, and introduced that although the other party''s artillery was solid, it could hit three miles. In terms of range, it was the strongest enemy contacted by the five-star army. He asked whether a cold front team could also be sent to them in order to suppress the other party in firepower in the future, Help them suppress fire on the battlefield.


    There are firearms in the White Russian army, and they are still relatively strong. Yang Chendong has long been psychologically prepared.


    Is it a good generation to be able to stand up to the golden tent Khanate? How to bridge this gap is far from a problem that can be solved with the help of a victorious Third Army.


    But although he was prepared, Yang Chendong was greatly surprised that the other party''s artillery could reach three miles. At this time, we can see the gap between Daming and the outside world. Fortunately, they still live in their own dream, and really think they are a great country and a land of nations. Let''s have a look. The striking distance of other people''s firearms has exceeded several times that of you. If you really fight, will you still be their opponent?


    In other words, in history, Russia was oppressed by the Mongols so ruthlessly that it needed time to recuperate. Moreover, its territory was large enough, its population was not large, and it did not have such great ambition. Otherwise, it was afraid that they could push over from the land and end the rule of the Ming Dynasty without building slaves.


    While sighing these in his heart, Yang Chendong felt the great pressure. Outside Daming, especially the western countries are carrying out various reforms and rising. If he doesn''t kill them before the other party is completely strong, it will be even more difficult to clean them up in the future. His time is urgent.


    Yang Chendong will naturally meet the request in Tian Hu''s telegram. He had already telegraphed the chijiancheng army headquarters when he was out of the Far East, asking them to send an elite cold front division to help. For the reason of attaching great importance to the Golden Horde and the rose state, Xiao Feng, the most elite second division of Lengfeng, was sent this time. By telegraph, they had entered the Alar area, not far behind themselves.


    A telegram was sent to ask Mr. Xiao Feng to send a delegation to meet with Commander Tian Hu. The reason why Yang Chendong sent only one regiment is that he has his own plan. Facing two enemies who can be called giants, he will never attack on both sides with only more than 100000 troops. He wants to fight one by one. The conclusion is to fight the golden tent Khanate first, but the Ross state is mainly defensive here.


    If you just defend the city, a cold front division with their guns and muskets should be able to stabilize the situation. At the same time, he had to speed up his attack on the golden tent khanate, so he first targeted the city of baogar. A while ago, the golden tent Khanate sent troops to Xinxia city from here, which destroyed wusheng''s efforts for many years. He avenged his subordinates.


    Considering the underdeveloped information at that time, the emergence of the five-star army should not have attracted attention in the territory of the golden tent Khanate. What he has to do now is to occupy as many cities as possible before the news is made public, so as to lay a storage place for the subsequent arrival of various logistics materials and lay a sufficient foundation for the next attack on the golden tent Khanate.


    With military objectives, the next step is how to implement it. After discussing with shebier and others, everyone put forward the opinion that they should sneak into the city of baorga before the war. After all, most of the city are Mongols and a small number of white Russians. There are many soldiers in the new second army. It is not a problem to sneak into the city. This can achieve the purpose of internal response and external cooperation.

 Chapter 1418

    One of the reasons why Yang Chendong made such a military decision is that he wanted a sound baojiar City, not a rotten city. Moreover, he also wanted the Mongolian soldiers in the city. Considering the long journey, if everything was sent from home, it would be too much loss. If he could get a Mongolian Army here for his own use, The problem of insufficient troops can be easily solved.


    With these in mind, Yang Er over there has looked at Yang Chendong for advice, as if to say, "young master, when to start, you give me a word."


    "See what I do, just do it according to the plan." Yang Chendong glanced at Yang ER and twisted his head to one side again. He knows that the other party''s request for instructions is false. After all, according to the Convention, with a well-developed military plan, it is not easy for him, a leader, to intervene and change at will. The reason why Yang Er still looks at himself like this is that he wants to go back to the battlefield in person. Speaking of it, this man will be really wronged when he is his home. He should gallop on the battlefield with the army and expand the territory.


    Yang Chendong didn''t agree to Yang er''s attack with the army. The sword doesn''t have eyes. Now there is no more handy person around him. He doesn''t want to see what happened to Yang er. He has to do many things himself.


    Yang Er, who didn''t get permission to go to war, seems to be wronged in his eyes. A big man in his thirties pretends to be an wronged little daughter-in-law. It''s hard to say for Yang Er, who is big and rough. But when he did several pettish actions that he had to vomit in succession, he found that the young master turned around again and didn''t look at him. He knew that he had performed in vain. This was the young master''s determination not to allow himself to participate in the war, so he had to put away his wronged face, Badaojiang, the vice captain of the first brigade of the black riding Dragon Guard, said, "go and pass the young master''s order and do everything according to the previous plan."


    Looking at Yang er''s black face, Badaojiang quickly converged to the appearance of smiling "treacherous smile" just now. He also solemnly promised yes, and then turned away.


    According to the military plan, it was part of the infantry division of the new second army and part of the foreign Russian army that sneaked into baogar first.


    Yang Chunfeng, the division commander of the infantry division, is a student of the Yangjia college in chixian city. He was born in standard Chinese, but he learned Mongolian and Russian well in the college. He ranked among the top spears in the final military thesis examination. After graduation, he went directly to the army to start as a platoon commander and made countless contributions all the way. He became the division commander of the infantry division of the new second army. This man does things roughly and carefully, and is proficient in three languages. It''s reassuring to leave this sneaking task to him.


    The commander of the White Russian division was entrusted to nikolav. Naturally, this person''s qualifications and abilities are not enough, but the victory is that he was born in hardship, can unite most of the White Russian people, and has great worship and loyalty to Yang Chendong. All the people of his tribe could be in Al city in the Far East. Such people didn''t have to worry about rebellion, so they gave him the post of acting teacher. Fortunately, ahuri surrendered. He had been sweating hard. Yang Chendong also gave him the opportunity to choose his own way forward. After understanding the structure and glorious history of the five-star army, he finally decided to join the army and was directly appointed as deputy division commander, cooperating with nikolav to manage the White Russian division.


    With ahuli''s assistance, the military has been greatly supplemented, and Yang Chendong can rest assured. The next step is to let the other party accept more baptism of war. It will be much easier to get an elite teacher after repeated training.


    Naturally, in this process, there will be losses, and many personnel will be eliminated like a big wave washing sand. This is the cruelty of war. It''s the only way to get elite soldiers. That''s exactly what kindness does not lead soldiers.


    In Bogar. Yang Chunfeng''s headquarters, nikolaf, ahuli and others have infiltrated the city. They are either pretending to be people passing by, pretending to be people who come to join their relatives, or pretending to be people fleeing from famine. They are hiding everywhere in the city, waiting to cooperate with the main force.


    As the largest city in the north of the golden tent khanate, not only White Russian businessmen will appear here, but also some small tribal people in the nearby mountains and forests will enter here, or come out to buy goods, or people who don''t eat. They can''t survive and are called refugees.


    Therefore, the population of the city is not fixed. Perhaps when there are more refugees, the population in the city will be more. In this regard, the Mongolian soldiers responsible for public security here are used to it. Of course, this has a lot to do with their inner pride and arrogance. Anyway, it belongs to the Golden Horde. No one has ever made their idea here?


    Through this loophole, neither Yang Chunfeng nor nikolaf and ahuli attracted much attention when they entered here. On the contrary, ahuli looked reluctant, especially nikolaf, who was wearing noble clothes around him, said unhappily, "look at you, good clothes are also blind on you."


    Ahuri despises nikolaf, which is a kind of racial prejudice. At that time, most Mongols looked down on the white Russians. After all, they had been suppressed over their heads for more than 200 years.


    But how can nikolaf look at the upper ahuri? Listening to these complaints, nikolaf snorted coldly, "now I''m acting division commander. You''re just a deputy division commander. According to the level, I''m higher than you. I have to obey the orders of the officer. Don''t you know?"


    "Hum." ah Hu didn''t say much this time, but snorted to express his dissatisfaction. He is willing to join the five-star army, not because of nikolaf. He really saw many Mongolian brothers in the five-star army, and heard from them that many Mongols are getting better and better with King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty.


    As I said before, ahuri is a thoughtful Mongolian tribal Khan. He is a leader who wants to make the people under his rule live a better life. In order to achieve this goal, he has made a lot of efforts and concessions.


    It''s like in the original Dawu City, where there are many White Russian people, and it''s empirical that he hasn''t bullied anyone.


    He had ideas and made efforts, but the effect was really not good. Later, he thought about it, because he was not big enough.


    Now, here comes Yang Chendong, who has more ideas and does things better than him. More importantly, the strength of others is strong enough. They not only have a vast territory, but also have a lot of money. Knowing this, ahuri doesn''t mind taking a ride. His request is very simple, that is, the Mongols can live a stable life and don''t worry about food and drink. For this goal, he almost lost his life. Now he just becomes a member of Yang Chendong''s team. What''s unacceptable.


    Ahuli surrendered to Yang Chendong, not nikolaf. Especially when he found that this person still had a deep prejudice against the Mongols, he often said something to each other. That is to vent their inner dissatisfaction, but also to remind each other not to be prejudiced against the Mongols.


    After all these years of sweat, he also knew the truth of enough. After reminding nikolaf this time, he was not making a sound, but staring at the Mongolian general''s residence across the street. He has already inquired about it. This is the garrison general''s house in Bogar. If you can control this place at the first time, it will be much easier to do next.


    After noticing ahuli''s eyes, nikolaf looked a lot more serious, "I said, deputy division commander, move your hand later. Can you guarantee to control here?"


    There is a trace of self-confidence in his voice. After all, nikolaf is only a person from a small tribe. Although he is also very brave, he has limited knowledge. Compared with the past, he was just a poor boy. There was too much difference between him and the so-called garrison general. What made him confident?


    Ah Hu Li''s face doesn''t matter. He has been a tribal Khan. He hasn''t seen any scenes, but he is just a garrison general of the city. Naturally, he can''t scare him. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll rush in first when I start. You just need to take someone to guard the outside and prevent someone from escaping."


    "OK." listening to such assurances, nikolaf nodded reassuringly. Although he hated the Mongols in his bones, if it weren''t for them, his tribe wouldn''t have to live such a poor life. But he was still very convinced of ahuri''s ability. Even if he said so, there would be no problem.


    Nikolaf, pretending to be a rich businessman in Belarus, walked slowly in this street. From time to time, he would stop in front of some open-air stalls and ask about the prices of some goods. It seemed that there was nothing abnormal, but in fact, he was in a mess.


    This is the first time he has performed such a task. In the past, he only thought that the two armies fought, opened the frame, and then competed for courage and perseverance. But after joining the five-star army, he knew that even if it was a war, it also had a very good way. If he made good use of it, he could win more with less and win the strong with the weak.


    Like a studious student, nikolav studied hard. It was precisely because of his spirit and his innate affinity that he could become friends with many white Russians. Yang Chendong appointed him as acting teacher.


    Nikolaf, who was flustered in his heart, forced himself to calm down, but his panicked eyes betrayed him and made him look at the general''s house in the distance from time to time. At the same time, he also kept asking, why hasn''t the main force of the five-star army launched an attack?


    It seems that after feeling his call, the street suddenly became flustered. Many Mongolian soldiers were running towards the street. Obviously, something urgent must have happened. They came to report.

 Chapter 1419

    "Stop them." out of instinct, nikolaf shouted to the crowd on both sides of the street, and then hundreds of young White Russian men rushed out. I don''t know when they have a sharp saber in their hands.


    Nikolaf breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the soldiers around him were gathering more and more. Then he thought of ahuri. He wanted to see if he had started. After all, he still had too few people to last long. When he looked back at this time, he found that the gate of the general''s house had been open for a long time, and standing here, he could vaguely hear the sound of sword impact from the house.


    It was ahuri who had already started. Nikolav was relieved. Then he said to a group of White Russian soldiers gathered around him, "hold on, no one can rush into the general''s house."


    Nikolaf took a saber from one of the soldiers, and then rushed with them to a Mongolian team of 50 people.


    He is already a soldier. Instead of being a rootless tree before, he has recently undergone battle training. Although he has not fully mastered it, he still chopped down the 50 Mongolian cavalry on the ground with the advantage of many people.


    When half an hour passed, only the White Russian warriors led by nikolav could stand in this street.


    "When cleaning the battlefield, those who should mend the knife should mend the knife, and the injured soldiers should be treated immediately." nikolaf shouted at the thought of the battlefield knowledge taught by the five-star Army soldiers. Then the soldiers were busy again, and a wail sounded again. That was the scream of the Mongolian soldiers who had not yet died after being mended the knife.


    Some soldiers took out the bandages they carried and tied them to the wounded comrades in arms. The conditions are limited. We can only stop bleeding first. After the war, there will naturally be professional health workers of the five-star army to treat them.


    Just after finishing these, there was the sound of horse hoofs stepping on the ground in the distance. Nikolaf looked for prestige and his face became a little ugly. "It was Mongolian cavalry, about 80 people."


    Look around, there are less than 70 soldiers who can fight with minor injuries. They are not as good as each other in number, let alone infantry against cavalry. It is a congenital weakness.


    "Division, what should I do?" several White Russian officers in the army also asked nikolav with a nervous face.


    "Don''t panic, set up obstacles, and don''t let the cavalry rush over so quickly." nikolaf looked to the left and right of the street and landed on the boards of the stalls, pretending to be calm.


    The chaos just now has already scared away the vendors. Many people didn''t even take the goods away because they were afraid of being involved. The White Russian soldiers who got the order immediately ran to the left and right, took out all the things that could be lifted on both sides of the road, threw them on the road and formed a simple obstacle.


    I know these things can''t stop for long, but nikolaf has no other way to do it. He can only hope that the main force of the five-star army will arrive soon, and that ah Huli can solve the general''s house earlier. At worst, it will be safer to hide there.


    The Mongolian cavalry from afar had seen the obstacles on the road and the bodies of fallen soldiers. At present, their faces changed dramatically and became very ugly. One of the leading young generals said with anger on his face, "shoot these White Russian thieves."


    The Mongolian cavalry who got the order took out the bows and arrows behind them one by one and began to draw the bows and arrows. Then there was a roar, and the arrows pierced the air and came straight to the White Russian soldiers.


    "Find a place to hide, come on," cried nikolaf, hiding behind a heavy board. As soon as he did this, the bow and arrow fell down and hit the board, making a sound of banging.


    As a nation growing up on horseback since childhood, Mongolian cavalry have a high level of bow and shoot, and few rivals. When this batch of bows and arrows came, many White Russian soldiers were shot because they didn''t hide well enough. Some were looking for unqualified shelters, and the bows and arrows still penetrated them.


    A wailing voice around us often means that one White Russian soldier after another has lost his life. Hearing this, nikolaf clenched his lips, and his right hand turned white because he held the saber too hard.


    After several rounds of bow shooting, the Mongolian cavalry had come before the obstacles. Then more than a dozen cavalry got off their horses and began to pull the items, including some bleeding bodies.


    "Kill." feeling the Mongolian breath getting closer and closer, nikolaf looked through the gap of the bunker and saw that the distance between the two sides was less than six meters. Knowing that this was the best time for counterattack, he shouted and rushed out with less than 30 uninjured White Russian soldiers.


    The sudden scream of killing didn''t panic the Mongolian soldiers. On the contrary, one of them rushed towards nikolaf with a machete in his face. After an instant, the short soldiers met, you came and went, and the cruel battle of life and death began.


    The two sides fought together, so that the most skilled bows and arrows of the Mongolian cavalry could not be released. All of them got off their horses and rushed here. They wanted to surround nikolaf and others, kill them all, and none of them wanted to let go.


    Facing the Mongolian soldiers getting closer and closer, nikolaf just looked back at the direction of the general''s house door and gave up the idea of entering the house. He doesn''t want to be looked down upon by ah Hu Li, let alone drag each other down.


    "Soldiers, fight, our names are registered. Even if we die in this war, our family and clansman King Wunan will take care of us. It''s hard to shake even if we die!" seeing that more than ten brothers died in the war in a short time, nikolaf knew that this time was a bad time, so he didn''t have any illusions. In the spirit of killing enough, The idea of killing two and earning one roared loudly.


    If you join the five-star army, you have to register. Even the auxiliary soldiers are the same. In this way, once something happens to them, the heirs left when they register can get the pension given by the five-star army. This is also a guarantee for everyone, so that they don''t worry about what''s behind them when they are on the battlefield.


    In the past, when there was a war between tribes, it was common for wives and children to become slaves. Now they are also organized people. Once something happens, the family can not only get a settlement fee. If someone dares to bully the martyr''s family, just find an official and someone will support them.


    It is precisely because of these good policies that have never been heard of or thought about before. When Yang Chendong said that he was trying to establish a foreign Russian division, the enthusiasm of the applicants was far beyond everyone''s expectation. This is still a fine choice, not a young man. Otherwise, if there are 20000 people, even 50000 troops can get together.


    Nikolaf shouted like this, and the determination to die flashed in the eyes of the remaining dozen people. Even though everything has been arranged, what else can I worry about? Just kill.


    As the saying goes, the soft is afraid of the hard, the hard is afraid of the horizontal, and the horizontal is afraid of death. When more than a dozen Belarusian troops became outlaws and faced several times of Mongolian soldiers who were not defending, but exchanged injuries for injuries and life for life, the impact momentum of the Mongolian soldiers was also one of the stagnation, which made them step back more than ten steps involuntarily, which avoided the edge of the Belarusian Army.


    "Come on, don''t you just die? Who is afraid of who." nikolaf cut down two Mongolian soldiers in succession with his indomitable momentum just now. This moment was when the momentum was full, and his voice was a little louder when he spoke.


    "Madmen, a group of madmen. Don''t talk nonsense with them and shoot them with arrows." the Mongolian soldiers opposite looked at nikolaf and others who were completely afraid of death and wanted to pull them as a cushion. They shook their heads, retreated back and opened the distance between the two sides, and took out their bows and arrows for long-range shooting.


    Seeing the Mongolian soldiers take out their bows and arrows, nikolaf was shocked and hurriedly wanted to find a shelter. But where could he avoid in such a short time. Just when he thought he was going to die, a voice suddenly shouted, "put down your weapons immediately, or your general will die in front of you."


    It was ahuri who shouted this sentence. At this time, he had walked out of the general''s house. The general of the Mongolian unified army was held in his right hand. Just a moment ago, he rushed into the house with a group of his own soldiers. After a fight, he captured the other general.


    That is to say, baojiar city has not encountered any war for many years, that is, the so-called general''s house is only defended by less than 50 soldiers, which makes ahuri solve them in such a short time and save nikolaf''s life.


    When the general was kidnapped, the faces of the Mongolian soldiers became ugly. After seeing that the saber across the general''s neck would be pulled at any time, they had to put down their bows and arrows due to the situation.


    "Thanks a lot." nikolaf, who was still in shock, walked to ahuri and said something unnaturally.


    "If you really want to thank me, how about letting me be a teacher?" ah Hu Li suddenly asked.


    Nikolav was stunned at first, and then shook his head happily after reacting. "The acting division commander was appointed by King Wunan himself. If you have the ability, go to King Wunan to change the military order."


    "Hum! Don''t worry, the position of this teacher will be mine sooner or later." ah Huli said indifferently. It seems that they are still bickering, but after what happened just now, it is obvious that the relationship between the two sides has become much closer. In the words of later generations, they have formed a revolutionary friendship.

 Chapter 1420

    The Mongolian general was controlled. After Yang Chunfeng and the five-star soldiers lurking in the city seized the defenseless city gate, the Mongolian army had no unified command and fell into chaos. Then a large number of cavalry soldiers of the new Second Army rushed into baogar city. So far, this place was surnamed Yang and was permanently delimited from the territory of the golden tent Khanate.


    When Yang Chendong then entered the city under the protection of heiqi Longwei, the public security in the city had been restored as before. According to strict military regulations, no soldier dared to disturb the people. The city was captured and only Mongolian soldiers were hurt.


    "The city is not big, but the population is not large." Yang Chendong walked in the street, looked around casually, and then gently shook his head.


    "Yes, it is said that baogar city is the largest city in the north of the golden tent khanate, and many nearby people often come here to exchange what they need." Yang Er told Yang Chendong some things he had learned before.


    "It''s a pity that the Mongols seem to be used to nomadic life. They don''t know how to make use of such good conditions. Hehe, but this time we come, everything is different. Let''s see how I can build a big city here." with sufficient population and abundant untapped resources, all these are infinite and wealth in Yang Chendong''s hands.


    For Yang Chendong''s words, Yang Er naturally believed 100%. He nodded heavily and flattered and said, "of course, who is the young master? There is only one in heaven and earth."


    Yang Chendong laughed and said, "OK, Yang Er, you talk about compliments one by one now. Well, say, is there anything to ask the young master?" he was in a good mood and joked.


    "This... This..." Yang Er rubbed his hands, looked at Yang Chendong with a smile and said, "young master, it is said that Mongolian cavalry are good at charging the array. Do you think you can let the little leader charge if you fight with them this time?"


    I know that Yang Er has the mind to lead the army. He is a man who likes to fight and kill in his bones. With a sigh, Yang Chendong thought about it and promised him, "well, that''s it. I''ll arrange it when I have a chance, young master."


    "Thank you, young master." Yang Er, who got Yang Chendong''s consent, immediately smiled. He felt that he was getting older and older. He was afraid that if he wanted to fight, there would only be fewer and fewer opportunities. That is, he should certainly show himself when he was young and strong. When you get older and have a group of children and grandchildren, you also have the capital to boast.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t know what Yang Er thinks. As a person around him and his own family, he will take care of it if he has a chance. It''s dangerous to rush to kill on the battlefield, but it doesn''t even make him worry that Yang Er will be in danger. How to say that his identity is there, and many people will protect him on the battlefield. Now what he needs to consider is the next actions. If taking baojiar city is to revenge the golden tent Khanate for daring to attack the wusheng Third Army, then destroying the whole golden tent Khanate is a necessary step for him to dominate the world and respect the Han people.


    "Yang Er, please inform me. All officers above the deputy division level will go to the general''s house in the city for a meeting." Yang Chendong had all kinds of ideas in his heart, and then it was time for him to implement these decisions.


    The meeting was held at the general''s house. Chaired by Yang Chendong, he announced a series of policies for military and urban governance.


    Two hours later, the generals took their orders and left. Then the granary in the city was opened, but unlike other places, this time it was not just opening the granary to release grain, but bartering with grain.


    To put it bluntly, let the people take all kinds of things to the general''s house for sale, and then buy them in the form of Han coins. Then the people take these Han coins to the granary to buy grain and daily necessities. For example, refined salt, sugar, soy sauce and iron pot.


    The five-star army also collected everything, including scrap metal and used weapons. Among them, the fur of wild animals in the mountains and war horses, cattle and sheep were the most.


    There has always been no shortage of mountains and dense forests in the governance area of the golden tent Khanate. Without being developed, the number of wild animals in the mountains is comparable to that of wildlife parks in later generations in some areas. As long as you are willing to take risks and shoot a few tigers and black bears, it''s not a problem.


    Naturally, these animal skins are not worth much here, but if you get them from other inland provinces of the Yang family, it will be completely different. It is possible to sell them at a high price, hundreds of times more than the acquisition.


    There are many rare redwoods in the mountain forest. The growth process of such wood is very slow, but it is really very strong. Therefore, the furniture made of wood is sold at a sky high price. It happened that the value of this thing was ignored here, so Yang Chendong accepted it impolitely. Harvesting mahogany with Chinese currency is absolutely a matter of ten thousand profits.


    There are more war horses, cattle and sheep, mainly because the Mongolian people are reluctant to take them out. But with refined salt and other things as bait, it must not be a problem. As for the used weapons, they are naturally useless in the hands of these people, but they will become good again after being transported back to chiembedded city and reused.


    In a word, choosing what these people think is worthless in exchange for what they need is two good GA and one good.


    A Huli heard Yang Chendong''s detailed introduction at the meeting, and then he was left in the general''s house at his own request to cooperate with the acquisition. When he saw the news, many people responded positively, and then took what Yang Chendong wanted in exchange for a large number of Han coins. When he went to the granary again to buy back what he needed, he widened his eyes. He saw the enthusiasm of the people, the crowding of the people, and the support of the people.


    Shebie is solely responsible for this matter. He is a generalist of both military and civilian use.


    To fight the world and govern the world is to say goodbye. When he saw ahuri''s excited look and his enlightened expression, he patted him on the shoulder and said, "learn, the great king Wunan is omnipotent."


    "Yes, King Wunan is so powerful. This move not only made the people quickly accept the new currency Han coin, but also won the sincere praise and support of the people. It must be that after this, the people don''t want the five-star army to leave here. If someone does, they will become their common enemy." ah Huli is indeed a smart man, We can see more profound things from this matter.


    Listening to these, he kept nodding his head. Then when he looked to the south, he was already thinking that it was not a problem for Yang Chendong to win the whole golden tent Khanate. The problem was how long it would take. At first, he was still thinking that there were only more than 100000 troops to deal with the powerful golden tent Khanate and the Duke of Ross, but now he doesn''t think so, because he knows that once he gets the hearts of the people, how many soldiers will he need?


    In the past, I always heard Yang Chendong say people-oriented and people-oriented. He also knows this truth, including what water can carry a boat and capsize a boat. This belongs to the sages, but why do so many people say that only Yang Chendong can really do it?


    This point has also been carefully thought about, and finally came to the conclusion that others put these words on their lips. In their eyes, the so-called people refer to the upper class figures with the right to speak, especially the gentry and Haozu. The people in Yang Chendong''s eyes are real people, the people at the bottom, and the people who are called Dalits and lowly people who may sacrifice at any time and are looked down upon by others.


    It seems that Yang Chendong is wrong, but in fact, the real number of people at the bottom is the largest. Without them, there will be no farming, business and creation. The so-called high people are not far from starvation and freezing.


    To borrow a sentence from Mr. Guo, this is the difference between vulgarity and elegance. Elegance cannot be separated from vulgarity, and vulgarity can indeed be separated from elegance.


    Baojiar City, because of a series of measures, the whole city has become lively again. People can be seen everywhere on the street taking their own things outside the general''s house in exchange for Han coins, and then taking Han coins to the granary to buy rice, salt, sugar, soy sauce and iron pot.


    Especially when those brave people have bought the goods they need with Chinese coins and walked proudly in the street, the law has become a fact, and more and more people have moved their hearts and become practical actions.


    But the people here are really too poor. There are still many people who are poor and have nothing else. What should we do?


    Simply, you can sell your labor to make money.


    For example, go to the army. Anyone who has signed up and passed the examination of the five-star army will have monthly silver and rich treatment while becoming a glorious member. It is not said that a person can support ten or eight, but it is always possible to support three or four ordinary people.


    Over age men can choose to make money. Baojiaer city is still too small. Yang Chendong is ready to expand the city, which requires manpower. In addition, the delivery of various military materials also requires labor, which is a work gap.


    Women, too, can spin and wash clothes for soldiers. There are also young women who are carefree and can go to the "labor force". At this point, Yang Chendong is open to foreigners.


    Apart from his demand that there should be no coercion or Han women among the women who work in the army, he has no objection if foreign women are willing. The soldiers went on an expedition and worked hard. Day by day, they had nothing to do but hurry, train and fight. In addition, when I first came here, even the female soldiers of the publicity team didn''t follow. The days are very boring. It''s also necessary to relax my spirit and body properly, otherwise it''s easy to have problems if I hold it hard.

 Chapter 1421

    In this way, the women''s team working in the army appeared, and the treatment of the soldiers of the five-star army is not low, and the money is still very easy to earn. The only thing is that these women must be healthy and can withstand investigation. If spies sent by the enemy sneak into them, they will kill one if they find one. They will never be soft hearted.


    In a word, after Yang Chendong became the master of baojiar City, it was like a new day. People had more choices and more food varieties and colors on the table.


    Especially soon after the logistics transport team arrived at baojiar city one after another, more goods appeared in the city. The foreign people were dazzled. Now they only hate that there are too few Chinese coins in their hands, so they can''t buy everything they like.


    The transport team came and went. When they came, they brought all kinds of materials and military grain. When they left, they took away all kinds of animal fur, a lot of scrap iron and mahogany. Once these things are transported back to chixian City, they will be worth more than ten times in a short time, which can at least offset the fact that people on the way eat horses and chew.


    In recent years, with the development of potato, sweet potato, corn and other high-yield crops, it has been found that the most important thing for poplar is food. The granaries of all provinces are almost full. Now we can exchange grain for these rare fur in the Central Plains, which can also be regarded as a kind of trade income. Not to mention the furniture made of mahogany. Taking back the red inlaid city is a popular existence. I won''t worry that it can''t be sold, but that it''s still too little. This is tantamount to fighting with the money for trade, which is also an embodiment of knowledge changing fate.


    While others were still worried about the cost of war, Yang Chendong could make a lot of money through war.


    With enough money and food, we are naturally confident to fight a war. With money, when soldiers get a reward, they want to do meritorious service on the war horse. This is a cycle of goodness. Where is there a reason why they are not strong? It''s like when Yang Chendong is gaining popularity and making money in baojiacheng, the new second army has begun to expand its territory under the separate leadership of several division commanders. Before others know that they have arrived here, they have successively launched the action of attacking the city and occupying the territory.


    Starting from baogar City, he went all the way south. In two months, he won three major cities: Kete City, kilo city and Kazan City, close to Samara city.


    Samara is the gateway of salai City, the capital of the golden tent Khanate. In other words, once it is captured, it can directly threaten the security of the capital of the khanate, which must not be allowed by the Great Khan Mahama.


    A month ago, Mahama, one of the people who fled from Cote, did not know about the fall of baogar until Cote was captured.


    The Furious Mahama could not imagine why the reinforcements of the five-star army came so quickly and had so much courage to find trouble in the golden tent Khanate.


    Mahama is still very strong in doing things. Since he became the 39th monarch of the khanate, although the strength of the Ross principalities is slowly rising, he has always been in the position of suppressing each other. When Ross became independent in history, the Great Khan had died for many years. Of course, another main reason why Russia has become independent is that the Golden Horde has begun to split, which gives them an opportunity.


    Maybe it''s because of experience. Mahama is very conceited. He has always been bullying others. Where can he get others to trouble him? After learning about these things, he first denounced the incompetence of the next group of generals. He didn''t get the news at the first time because of the loss of such an important city as Bogar. At the same time, he quickly transferred all the troops of Chen soldiers at the border of the Principality of Ross from West to north. He had to clean up the five-star army first and let them know, Who is the real king in this boundary.


    This time, Mahama asked his general glee to lead 50000 elite cavalry to Samara City, ready for the first World War of the five-star army.


    Mahama and his generals have analyzed that as an outsider, King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty could not fight with them for a long time. They can''t stand the cold winter temperature. Therefore, the other party will find a way to make a quick decision. That is, when the other party comes, the terrain outside Kashan city is wide, and it is an appropriate cavalry group charge. At that time, he will let the outsider know that the so-called Daming is just a two legged sheep after so many years.


    As a descendant of Genghis Khan, the golden tent Khanate does not lack elite cavalry. They can recruit and fight well, come and go like the wind, which is a headache. Even the Principality of Russia, which has a certain number of firearms, is also a great headache.


    Speaking of the Russian principalities, Ivan returned to Moscow reluctantly after defeating tov. Soon after entering the city, news came that wusheng''s third army joined the five-star military aid soldiers, left the battered TOV City, went to oaksinow City, and occupied it. While recuperating, it also looked at the whole Ross principality like a nail.


    The so-called sleeping side should not allow others to snore. This performance of the five-star army is regarded by the white Russians as a threat and a provocation. Ivan just entered the city and soon received the news that his father-in-law was going to send an army to destroy the five armies. At worst, he was going to blow them out.


    Ivan approved of his father-in-law''s decision with both hands. Especially after a battle with him and seeing his ability, he thought more about it. Even the five-star army in his eyes has been equivalent to the existence of the general threat of the golden tent Khanate.


    In the main hall, when Ivan arrived, the great generals were already standing here. I''m listening to Vanya report on the battle of tov.


    Vanya knew the significance of the matter, that is, he did not exaggerate or exaggerate, but told the whole process of the war in a realistic way. At the end, he also said to himself: "Ben would not think there was any mistake in our command in this battle. He can only say that the cavalry of the five-star army is too powerful. The ability of this five-star army has even exceeded the elite cavalry of the golden tent Khanate. They are not even afraid of the rumble of fire and artillery. They are really a terrible opponent."


    More than the cavalry of the Golden Horde.


    After this sentence came out, it attracted a lot of ha ha laughter in the hall.


    No wonder people think like this. The golden tent Khanate is one of the purest descendants of the Mongolian army. Many of their cavalry began to practice bow and horse riding and shooting when they just learned to walk. Who will be their opponent?


    In the face of such a mocking smile, Vanya did not give any response. On the contrary, he kept silent, which is his way to protect himself. The reason why he is not the direct lineage of the blind Archduke, but he can still have his own position in the court, and others can''t help him. He depends on this caution and caution.


    Anyway, he has told the truth. Whether you believe it or not has nothing to do with him. Looking at Wanya''s inaction, Ivan, who came later, was unhappy and said with a heavy face: "gentlemen, it''s not funny. The strength of the five-star cavalry will only exceed your imagination."


    "Ha ha ha." Ivan didn''t speak. It was OK. This speech immediately attracted more laughter.


    "Hmm? What''s going on?" intelligent Ivan keenly felt that something was wrong. He didn''t know that as early as the news of his defeat came, Turgenev of the city of viatka said in the court that their childe would exaggerate the strength of the five-star army reinforcements, so as to reduce his guilt. Many people heard it at that time.


    Now Ivan said so, didn''t he just verify it? Everyone remembered Turgenev''s words, so no wonder they laughed so much.


    The blind Archduke was also present that day, and he also heard this. Seeing his son Ivan jump out, his face is not good-looking, "Ivan, just come back. This war is hard. Go back and have a good rest."


    This is telling him that he doesn''t need to be used in the next battle against the five-star army. Ivan wants to argue loudly, "father, son minister..."


    "Well, this is an order, not a discussion." the blind Archduke took out the due dignity of this position, then ignored Ivan, but asked the ministers: "auchino city is our territory, where there are our people, we must take it back. Who is willing to lead the troops to complete this extermination task?"


    Turgenev, who had long wanted to show his hand, was waiting for this sentence. Then he stood up and said, "I would have liked to go."


    In fact, oxino city is one of Turgenev''s spheres of influence. There are difficulties there. His real master must not stand idly by.


    The meeting was over, and Ivan was left to meet his father alone. After no one else, Ivan looked at his father unconvinced. He believed that his wise father-in-law would give him a reason.


    "Are you unconvinced?" although his eyesight is very limited, especially his left eye has been blind, the blind Archduke still feels Ivan''s dissatisfaction.


    Ivan is not polite. He is really in a mood now. "What father and son ministers say is true. This five-star cavalry is very strong. If we don''t pay attention to them, our army will suffer."


    "Father believes what you say." before Ivan could go on, the blind Archduke had come to a conclusion.


    "Hmm?" at this moment, Ivan felt at a loss.


    Fortunately, the blind Archduke continued, "even if you are so sure, there is nothing to worry about. Some people must hit a nail, and some people must underestimate their opponents. That is, why not let him suffer some losses? Whether it is the defeat of the five-star army or Tu Genev, it is not a bad thing for the reality of our principality, is it?"

 Chapter 1422

    At this time, Ivan suddenly realized that his father wanted to use the hand of the five-star army to consume Turgenev''s strength.


    "Well, you should know that over the years, my father-in-law has worked hard to run the principalities of Russia, but not everyone supports our measures. For example, Maxim, Turgenev and Vanya are the representatives. They have their own territory, their own forces and even their own army. Behind them, there are a group of dignitaries who are dissatisfied with us who are supporting them, unless there is one Just for the right reason, otherwise, we can''t do anything to them. That''s right. Why don''t we let them send troops to fight with the five-star army? As you said, the opponent is very strong, so let them fight with each other on this hard bone. At that time, whoever wins or loses will be beneficial to us. "


    This is a plan to reap profits. Ivan understood it. Now he was in a good mood, "father, it''s my son''s fault."


    Seeing that his son understood his decision to be Lao Tzu so soon, the blind Archduke was also very happy, but then he asked with some uneasiness, "are the cavalry of the five-star army really so powerful? Won''t Turgenev defeat them?"


    "Absolutely not. If you are cautious, it is possible to use a large number of artillery and double your troops, but if you are as arrogant as Turgenev, you will lose." Ivan said in a very firm tone.


    Besides, Turgenev, after receiving the military order from the court, returned to his house in high spirits and began to dispatch troops.


    He would not believe Ivan''s words. As for Vanya, although he was also one of them, he was always timid and cautious, and his words were not enough to be accepted. This time he will give the five-star army a good look and let them know who is the real strong on the battlefield.


    Not only did he think so, but the dignitaries who supported Turgenev also maintained the same opinion. Although they had little contact with the Han Army, they had fought with the Golden Horde for more than 200 years. From their mouth, we can see who was stronger and weaker than the White Russia and the Han army.


    The Han people were called double foot sheep by the golden tent Khanate. They said that in the face of the impact of Mongolian cavalry, the Han people had no courage to resist except to flee or surrender. In contrast, their White Russian army is much more backbone. Doesn''t this comparison prove that he is stronger than the Han army?


    With the support of dignitaries, food and grass were no longer a problem. Turgenev took his 80000 troops and 20000 soldiers from the blind Archduke, a total of 100000 people, 100 artillery and 10000 fire guns to the north.


    ......


    In Kazan City, Yang Chendong came here under the protection of heiqi Longwei.


    After him, not only the city of Bogar was liberated and a large number of trade activities were carried out, but also the cities of Cote and kilo that were subsequently captured began the pace of reform.


    The people of the golden tent khanate, who have always depended on heaven for food, have always been poor. How can they know that there are so many good things in the world, and they can get all of them without plundering through war and trying danger by themselves. As long as they pay their physical strength and work hard?


    With food and drink, there is hope for a better life. The three cities will soon be stable, and more and more Mongolian people are used for them. They are very active in building cities, reclaiming wasteland or building roads and mines. As Yang Chendong said before, these hard days have been going on for too long. Now we just need to make efforts. Then no one will be stupid enough to fight against the five-star army. Under the hope of a better future, the so-called national plot is no longer worth any money.


    No reading, no wisdom. Such people also have his own advantages, that is, the way to argue right and wrong is very simple. Whoever is good to them, they will help who. As for the national plot, the barbarians really don''t pay too much attention to it. Of course, there must be some pricks. Yang Chendong will not be soft on such people. He will kill what he should kill and catch what he should catch.


    Under the intentional differentiation, after removing the troublemakers, the remaining Mongolian people have to be very obedient. Therefore, they have received a lot of benefits and their living conditions have been improved. Now, many Mongols are worried about how long this life can last. After all, the land they occupy is the territory of the golden tent Khanate. Once the Khan led the troops to fight, can these Han troops withstand it?


    This worry makes Yang Chendong feel helpless. But this is a good thing after all. In order to solve everyone''s worries and doubts, Yang Chendong personally came to Kazan city and came to the front line. He told those who have doubts with practical actions that he is in the front and bears everything. Any danger is also directed at him. Everyone can rest assured and develop in the rear and contribute to making money to support his family, Towards a better life.


    As soon as we arrived at Kazan City, a telegram came from chixian City, which can be described as good news.


    After having the first successful steam engine, the field artillery was also successfully mass produced, which entered the final development process before Yang Chendong left. Now he has finally overcome various difficulties and successfully built it.


    The credit should also be attributed to the efforts of Shicheng. Yu Mian and Hu mang fully implemented his ideas and started a large number of mining after the complete stability of Shicheng area. For a time, iron, copper, molybdenum, coal, zinc, gold, lead and tungsten were developed and transported to chiembedded city in large quantities through the three eastern provinces. Under the condition of sufficient raw materials, various experiments have made great strides, and the probability of success begins to increase.


    He has ruled the city for more than ten years. Under the huge investment during this period, he finally has a return. Yang Chendong can''t help but breathe a sigh. The emergence of all kinds of advanced goods represents a key step from light industry to heavy industry. The world is still dominated by cold weapon combat, and firearms are just budding. There is no doubt that the various scientific research achievements of the Yang Department are the most advanced existence. What''s so terrible?


    It is like a field gun. It was named by Yang Chendong, but it first appeared in history in 1897. The French artillery development team composed of General de Ville, Colonel de Boer and captain rimaio invented the 75mm field gun, which is the first modern cannon in the world in history. The 75mm field gun is based on the patent research of German hausen. It uses the long recoil principle, but Germany refuses to use the long recoil gun. This kind of field gun has great power.


    The 75mm gun was the first field gun that completely solved the recoil problem. The gun body can slide on the cradle through the guide wheel, the cradle is installed on the gun frame, and the gun frame is connected with the piston rod in the re-entry barrel. When the gun is seated behind it, the piston compresses the hydraulic oil, so that part of the hydraulic oil enters the air chamber through a narrow oil valve to compress the air. When the rear of the gun body sits to the end, it returns to its original position under the reaction of compressed air. This is the main secret of the excellent performance of the 75mm field gun.


    Now, Yang Chendong is the first to have it. This is the first time that a large artillery has been successfully built in addition to Dachang. Compared with the big warehouse things that always need to find various excuses to be taken out, the emergence of field artillery undoubtedly represents a very important progress. Although it is said that this kind of artillery can only fire iron bullets now, it has been developed entirely through its own efforts, which is also a great progress.


    "We ordered the red embedded City Arsenal to continue to develop flower bombs on the basis of the original iron bombs. We ordered the city leader Yu Qian to coordinate with relevant departments to find ways to move some of the Arsenal manufacturing field artillery to the city and build them nearby. We told Hu Mang and Yang Si that we should pay close attention to this arsenal, especially to prevent the detailed work of all parties from entering it. Once the technology is lost, Let them bring their heads to see them, and send a telegram to Liu Zhi, governor of the three northeastern provinces, and ye Ligang, general, to let them do their best to transport field artillery and quickly send a batch to us. "


    Yang Chendong, who had given several orders in a row, wiped his fists. He couldn''t wait to see the moment when the field artillery that could hit six miles away was in his hands and became powerful on the battlefield.


    After dealing with these things, the reform of Kashan city began. With the experience of the previous three cities, everything was carried out in an orderly manner. In addition to drawing some cooperation from the army, others are ready to fight with the army of the golden tent Khanate.


    Originally, Yang Chendong wanted to hit salai city with the help of the 100mm mortar in Dachang and directly threaten Shengjing of the golden tent khanate, but since he got the news of the field artillery, he decided to wait.


    You can use artillery to solve your opponents. Why do you need soldiers to fight desperately on the battlefield? Therefore, after arriving at Kazan City, he stopped here and did not advance. He only waited for the arrival of rear artillery to carry out the next military action. Now what he needs to do most is to prepare for the winter.


    Yes, although it''s only the beginning of July and the weather is very hot, preparations should be made for the winter. This is due to the climate here in Eastern Europe. Winter alone lasts for half a year, which is also one of the main reasons for poverty here. There is not enough time to do what needs to be done. It is really difficult to develop.


    If you want to live well in the cold winter, fire is essential, and warm clothes are indispensable. For these, Yang Chendong has begun to prepare one by one. A large number of cotton padded clothes and high-grade down jackets have been finished by chixiancheng garment factory and sent here. Some coal mines near baojiacheng were also delineated and mined by Yang Chendong, and some coal stoves built by chixiancheng ironware factory were also transported one after another. Even some greenhouses are under construction, so that there is no shortage of vegetables in winter.

 Chapter 1423

    Yang Chendong is making every conceivable preparation for the winter. He wants to tell everyone with practical actions that the winter here is not difficult. As long as there is enough preparation, it can be done. As long as you get used to the life here, the fertile black land here is a treasure, which can grow all kinds of food with higher yield and better taste.


    After arriving at Kazan City, Yang Chendong held his feet. This scene fell in the eyes of the people of the golden tent khanate, which made them very puzzled. I don''t understand why these two legged sheep suddenly stopped. Are they afraid, or do they know that they are ready to teach them a lesson in front of Samara and dare not come?


    Well, even if you don''t come, let''s go. General gray decided to give up his defense and take the initiative to attack. To this end, the team also sent out the army, found 30000 people in Belarus and arrested them to serve the army.


    It is a tradition of Mongolian cavalry to catch slaves and launch a charge. At ordinary times, these slaves can carry military funds for them. In war, they can also rush in front to attract their opponents'' bows, arrows, guns and artillery.


    In troubled times, human life is as cheap as a dog. The Mongolian cavalry never regarded the life of Belarus as human life.


    Gelai moved. As soon as he set out, the scouts sent back the news, which gave Yang Chendong, who was originally prepared to defend the city, an opportunity to decide to change his previous tactics of blindly guarding the city.


    Nothing is difficult if you put your heart into it!


    Many things happen on two sides, one good and one bad, but most people can''t see it.


    If only the Mongolian cavalry came, Yang Chendong decided to stick to the city wall, don''t start with the other party, let the other party attack, and consume their effective strength. But there are 30000 White Russian people among them, which is completely different. Next, Yang Chendong''s big moves here are inseparable from manpower. These 30000 people were sent in front of him. Why should he not.


    Moreover, considering the cost, he also decided to eat all the 50000 Mongolian cavalry, which will greatly alleviate the shortage of manpower.


    A group of senior officers were called. Yang Chendong gave orders to them one by one. Xiao Feng, the commander of Lengfeng second division, who had just arrived here, was excited.


    As one of the first officers to follow Yang Chendong, Xiao Feng has been holding his breath for years. It seems that the sixth young master believed him and handed over the security problems of Laos, Vietnam, Cambodia and other provinces to him. Usually, he just needs to shuttle in front of these provinces with an elite cold front and show his head from time to time to frighten some people. It seems that the workload is not small, but in fact, it is a waste to let the most elite cold front do these things like killing chickens with an ox knife.


    Especially after seeing that other brother armies, and even many later established armies, began to make war achievements one after another, Xiao Feng asked for war to the army headquarters more than once, and even went beyond his level to ask for war to Yang Chendong. But I haven''t been transferred because of work.


    Ten years have passed. Vietnam and other provinces have completely stabilized. The people who have moved here from other places have been used to the lifestyle and social order here. The only thing Lengfeng second division has to do every day is training and retraining. When many aspiring soldiers complained incessantly, and even many people began to call for transfer reports, Yang Chendong''s telegram finally arrived. I still remember that day, Xiao Feng was in tears and knelt down on the ground excitedly.


    After receiving Yang Chendong''s military order, the second division of Lengfeng could be said to have no delay at all. Except that there was no way on board, once they arrived on land, they always rushed to Eastern Europe at the speed of marching. They were afraid that Yang Chendong would change his mind later in the evening and would miss the big battle later.


    In this way, twenty days in advance, Lengfeng second division came to report in front of Yang Chendong and was lucky to catch up with a big battle. From the military plan set by Yang Chendong at the military meeting just held, it is clear that their cold front second division is the main force. Although it seems that their pressure is not small, Xiao Feng never frowned. The more difficult the task is, the more time it is to prove their cold front second division''s ability?


    The five-star army was in full readiness, and the Mongolian cavalry was not in a hurry. They appeared at the foot of Kazan city seven days later. This is not to say that they don''t want to walk faster. It''s really that 30000 White Russian slaves seem to know their next fate. They walk very slowly, almost driven away. They walk more than 200 miles for seven days.


    Using these seven days, the five-star army has made all kinds of preparations before the war. Now it only waits for prey to appear and collect the net.


    Glen didn''t know this. He was still dreaming of defeating these two legged sheep and waiting for the praise and reward of sweat when he went back.


    There is a spacious open space eight miles below Kazan City, which is enough to hold tens of thousands of cavalry. This is the place where glee set up camp for the army. Although it is a little far from the city gate, he brings cavalry. As long as the siege is smooth, it will not affect the cavalry to launch the final charge.


    After choosing the camp, glee ordered the army to take a break. He wanted to attack Kazan city early tomorrow morning. He wanted to make a quick decision. He wanted to tell everyone that the two foot sheep was the two foot sheep. Even if they were strong, they would still be sheep in front of the wolf.


    The Mongolian army settled down and soon fell asleep. But the five-star army did not rest. They had slept during the day. For them, the night was the time to work. By the moonlight, the five-star Army soldiers kept going out of the city and formed a huge encirclement towards the Mongolian cavalry camp eight miles away.


    Yang Chendong did not mean to launch a night attack. In his opinion, it is possible to win by doing so, but the price to be paid will be a little high and the gain will be a little low. This is not what he thinks. He wants a complete victory, not just to defeat the enemy.


    At the place where the Mongolian army was stationed, scouts had long found the move of the five-star army, and soon reported to general Ge, who had just lying down. He was so surprised that he broke out in a cold sweat. At the same time, he asked his subordinates, "are the anti horse stakes and other things ready?"


    "Don''t worry, general. Everything is arranged properly. If the five-star army doesn''t come, we''ll teach them how to be a man." the general in charge of night duty said proudly.


    "Good. But don''t be careless. In this way, send another 10000 cavalry to defend with you. If the five-star army steals the camp, they will fight back. Of course, if they don''t steal the camp, don''t act rashly. After all, it''s dark. If they attack rashly, it''s easy to fall into the trap of the other party." although gray is conceited, However, he was also cautious when he really fought a war in his perennial military leadership career.


    "Yes." the following Mongolian young general put his right hand on his chest, saluted, and then turned around to arrange. He could not sleep for a moment, but lay in bed with his clothes. When there was a movement, he could immediately jump up and command the army.


    In the tension and waiting, the night passed and nothing happened. Gray didn''t know when he had gone to sleep. When he opened his eyes again, it was already daybreak. He suddenly thought of something and hurried out of the account. When he saw that everything outside the account was as usual and the soldiers were making breakfast, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    It seems that he didn''t sleep too heavily, but there was really no war. What did the five-star army leave the city in the middle of the night for?


    The answer will soon be revealed. Just as 30000 White Russian slaves and 50000 Mongolian cavalry were eating breakfast and preparing for the war, troops began to appear around their camp. They have infantry, cavalry, Han, Mongolian, White Russian and some unknown national soldiers.


    After a rough calculation, there are at least 20000 people on each side of the other three sides except the road leading to Kazan city in the north. Together, there are 60000 troops, which surround them here.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." after glee got the exact information, he couldn''t help laughing. Surrounded by 60000 people and 80000 people, what is the Han army doing? Are you kidding? Don''t you know the truth that paper can''t stop fire?


    "Come on, send five thousand cavalry to attack the right side first. The general wants to see who will be our opponent compared with cavalry." Gray said confidently.


    His general will take command immediately. A Mongolian cavalry composed of 5000 people got out of the camp and began to assemble on the right side of the army.


    The number of five-star soldiers on the right is about 20000. They are composed of 4000 people from two regiments of the new second army, 1200 people from three battalions of the second Lengfeng division, and 15000 people from the White Russian division (including 5000 cavalry and 10000 infantry).


    After occupying four cities in Kazan, the strength of the White Russian Division has increased from 20000 to 60000. Although the combat effectiveness has not been formed and has not been tested by the war, when they all stand up, they have a great momentum together.


    Zong Guangkun, head of the second regiment of Lengfeng second division, is responsible for the safety of the right road. When he saw that the Mongolian army began to gather forces and intended to rush to his side, his face was filled with smiles, "hehe, it''s good to come, it''s wonderful to come. Come on, the cold front soldiers are ready to shoot, the cavalry of the new second army are ready to attack, and the White Russian soldiers are ready to clean the battlefield."


    Having long known what his task was, Zong Guangkun laughed and made arrangements for the army. Then he went to a light machine gun and set up his shooting posture.


    "Trapped" is the tactic Yang Chendong prepared for the Mongolian cavalry. Relying on the strong firepower of the cold front, surround these 80000 people here until they all surrender. In this way, you can capture a lot of strong labor, which plays an important role in Yang Chendong''s plans.

 Chapter 1424

    Where do Mongolian cavalry know this? They only know that the enemy opposite is a mob.


    It goes without saying that military uniforms are not unified. In fact, it is rare for any army to unify uniforms now. But what kind of race is it? There are also those White Russian soldiers and many Mongolian soldiers. Although they hold the war knife, their arms holding the knife are obviously shaking. Well, it seems that they are a group of ordinary people who have not been trained or even seen life and death. Can they really fight with these people?


    As the elite cavalry of the golden tent khanate, these 5000 Mongolian cavalry have their own pride. When they find that their opponents are so unbearable, there is no need to say the sense of conceit in their hearts. Even in their view, only one charge can break the will of these opponents, and then there is only the jumping horse slaughter.


    The Mongolian cavalry were laughing, so they got on the horse, arranged the formation and prepared for the assault.


    In contrast, the five-star army camp. Indeed, as the Mongolian soldiers thought, many soldiers with knives were trembling. They were ordinary people more than ten days ago. Just because the five-star army gave soldiers high treatment, they joined them with the mentality of taking advantage. Some of them were simply hungry. They learned that they could manage food and food when they became a member of the five-star army. Where would they manage so much? The world is big and the stomach is the biggest.


    In this way, the recruitment process of the five-star army was actually very simple, and soon 60000 people gathered together. In the next few days of military training, the soldiers of the new second army finally learned what people are more popular than dead, what mobs are, and what can''t be taught.


    Not to mention anything else, it is said that these recruits can''t even tell the left from the right. After they get a queue and walk in unison, they have all kinds of postures, such as turning clockwise. If you can''t even understand the basic walking movements, can you still point to them to win the war?


    For this matter, many officers responded to the situation upward. When they finally reported to Yang Chendong, there was no news like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Now these so-called unqualified soldiers have gone to the battlefield. Looking at their performance, they have been scared a lot. After a while, if it was a real fight, what would be the result? Will the army collapse without receiving the enemy?


    I was worried, but the order was issued by Yang Chendong. Even if the instructors of the new second army were dissatisfied, they had to wait first. Whether in the Yang system or the five-star army, Yang Chendong''s position has never been shaken, and no one can question his words.


    The instructors who trained them did not understand, even nikolav, acting division commander and ahuri, deputy division commander of the White Russian army. In their eyes, such unqualified soldiers could not go to the battlefield. But there are also people who understand, such as cold front soldiers.


    As the first cold front trained by Yang Chendong, many of them have studied together, even sleeping, eating and training together. That is really inseparable, but also created Leng Feng''s strength and absolute loyalty.


    Even now, the selection of cold front soldiers is extremely strict. It not only needs to go through the strict political trial of the last five generations, but also to see if I can bear hardships and whether I really have this strength. As for the Han standard, let alone the most basic.


    Of course, Leng Feng''s treatment is far from comparable to that of other armies. Therefore, while Yang Chendong has great trust in them, cold front soldiers also have great trust in Yang Chendong. As long as it is the decision made by the sixth young master, they will crowd wholeheartedly. Even if they are asked to go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire, they will never frown.


    Just like now, seeing that the Mongolian cavalry is about to launch an impact, others are still worried. Even the White Russian recruits have no bottom, these cold front soldiers have never thought about this problem. Their current idea is very simple, that is, how to eliminate the enemy, hurt them and hurt them, Let them hear their names in the future, they will tremble and lose their fighting heart.


    On the battlefield, five thousand Mongolian cavalry ready finally moved. Facing the encirclement circle composed of five-star soldiers five miles away, they launched a charge.


    The whole five thousand riders set out a fan and rushed straight in the form of a long snake array, shouting and yelling.


    Mongolian cavalry stormtroopers like shouting best. It seems that if they don''t do so, they don''t show their general momentum. And it is often such a cry that can scare the opponent out of his square inch and lose three points of morale before the war.


    "The White Russian soldiers take out their bows and arrows and prepare." a leader of the new Second Army shouted. Then 8000 White Russian infantry archers picked up their weapons and began to draw bows and arrows.


    These archers are not qualified. It''s only been less than seven days of training. Although some of them have been exposed to something since childhood, such people are only a few. More soldiers are just able to shoot arrows. As for hitting the target, ha ha, don''t joke.


    Although there are a large number of such 8000 soldiers, no one knows how much threat and lethality they can really form. Just as everyone looked at this scene with worry, nikolaf and ahuri, standing on the tower of Kazan City, were even more worried about staring at these recruits with binoculars. Suddenly, many recruits released their bows and arrows without listening to the order, and the shooting distance was still very close. Some simply threw their bows and arrows five or six meters away.


    "Pooh." Yang Er, who was seeing this through a telescope on the city tower, didn''t hold his breath and sprayed it out. Then I felt that it was not good to do so, so I quickly lowered my head and forced a smile. This, this is not what the army should do.


    Nikolaf and ahuli lowered their heads early, but they just wanted to have a ground seam for them to get in. This is their soldier. Although they didn''t train it by themselves, this performance still makes them feel ashamed.


    On the tower, many people who saw this scene couldn''t help laughing, including Yang Chendong. But instead of laughing, he felt coke. Then when everyone laughed, he said, "everyone will have the first time, but such a thing won''t happen in the future."


    Naturally, no one doubts Yang Chendong''s words, but it does not prevent some people from thinking otherwise. Even many people are still thinking that after this war, I''m afraid these recruits will die. How can we talk about the future? In this way, the sixth young master is right.


    They didn''t know that Yang Chendong said this because he had confidence in the cold front soldiers. These White Russian recruits experienced this humiliating scene, and then after the first World War of blood and fire, they will work hard and constantly improve their ability. In this way, they will not show such incompetence after training.


    I don''t know if you understand Yang Chendong''s mind. Anyway, now you are looking at the battlefield. Seeing that the Mongolian cavalry is getting closer and closer to the five-star army camp on the right, it is less than a mile away.


    At this distance, many Mongolian cavalry laughed. At this time, if the cavalry of the five-star army did not go out, they would have no chance to go out.


    Many cold front soldiers laughed. It was too late for their opponents to escape at this distance. Next was their performance time.


    The eyes of commander Zong Guangkun, who had been impatient for a long time, became brighter and brighter. The index finger of his right hand also touched the trigger. At the same time, a bullet gushed out of the muzzle of the gun and shot directly at a Mongolian cavalry general wearing armor opposite.


    With the sound of the gun, the young general who was staring at his eyes and excited on his face felt a pain in his chest. The whole person was as if he had been fixed. Then he lost consciousness and was powerless. He fell down immediately.


    The sound of gunfire was an order. The commander took the lead in firing the first shot. More than 1200 soldiers from the three battalions were not polite. They raised their guns and fired at each other. They originally aimed at the target, and began to harvest their lives and show their strong side.


    Leng Feng''s hands are holding the "95" style. They can shoot or fire repeatedly. More than 1200 people against 5000 people. It seems that there is a big difference between the two sides. But seriously, it''s just four for one. This is really nothing. Compared with the original 2000 black cavalry dragon guards and 100000 northern Ming and Liaodong iron cavalry, this is a small Witch to see a big witch.


    Bursts of gunfire rang out. According to the regulations of the regiment commander, a soldier can only shoot five shots. No matter what the result is, he can''t shoot again. When they eat meat, they always leave soup to other brother troops.


    If one person fired five shots, 6000 bullets were fired. Some of them could not be avoided, and the enemy could not be shot twice at the same time. After the gunshot, not all the Mongolian cavalry were destroyed. At least less than a thousand Mongolian cavalry were standing there, but now they were no longer charging, either standing in a daze, or turning their horses to escape.


    After more than ten years of training, the second division of Lengfeng does not say that everyone is a sharpshooter, but there are also people who have scored more than 48 rings with five bullets. These enemies rushed in front of them so fearlessly that they would not be polite. Under five bullets per person, they achieved great results. More importantly, after this shooting, they also broke the confidence of the Mongolian cavalry, making them feel like they met the devil and have no intention of fighting.


    "The cavalry of the new Second Army rushed up to destroy the opponent, and the cavalry of the White Russian division rushed up to clean the battlefield. The cold front soldiers are responsible for guarding." the head Zong Guangkun also only fired five bullets. Although he took a light machine gun, it was just in case. Seeing that the opponent did not hit lightly, he would not waste bullets and take the lead in breaking the rules.

 Chapter 1425

    The 4000 cavalry of the new second army, who had been waiting for a long time, rushed out like an arrow when they got the military order, followed by 15000 White Russian recruits. Although they had little combat experience and military quality, they could still clean the battlefield. Even so, when many recruits came to the battlefield and saw that there were rivers of blood and stumps everywhere, many people couldn''t help vomiting.


    This is normal. No one will laugh at them. The elite veterans are not so hard-blooded. They are honed after battle.


    In the place of the Mongolian Chinese army, golly saw the scene with his own eyes and a flash of horror flashed in his eyes. To say that he has not seen muskets, he has them in the hands of his old opponent, the White Russian army, and their Khan also has a small number of muskets, but in terms of power, they are far less powerful than the guns in the hands of the five-star army.


    The five-star army''s muskets can not only shoot faster, but also be more accurate than the muskets he has seen. The most important thing is that they can be fired repeatedly.


    Oh, my God! Where did you get the musket? It''s so powerful that the cavalry''s impact is just looking for death. How can you win? At this moment, there was panic in his heart, and he was no longer as confident and conceited as before.


    Frightened by the powerful fire and power of the ninth five year plan, glee didn''t order people to save people at the first time. When the battlefield was soon cleaned, he remembered something, but at this time, the thousands of cavalry lucky to escape from the hands of fire guns were rushed up and surrounded by the cavalry of the new second army.


    Friction, friction, continued friction. The courage was broken. Without courage, a thousand Mongolian cavalry were surrounded like frightened birds. If they were killed, they would be captured.


    "Attack the left road, attack the left road." the firepower of the five-star army on the right road frightened him. Under duress, Glen gave up the idea of attacking from this side. He wanted to see how the situation on the left side was? If he could, he would rush from there. Now what he thinks is not how to capture Kazan City, but how to leave here and pass on the fact that the five-star army has a powerful gun to big Khan.


    Another five thousand Mongolian cavalry came to the left. Chu Luo, the third head of the second Lengfeng division, who was also prepared on the right, laughed, "well, well, it''s time for our three regiments to show their power. Come on, listen to my command and prepare to shoot."


    With the scene just now, the cold front soldiers of the three regiments and three battalions have long been eager to try. The cavalry of the new second army and the White Russian cavalry around them are not in a panic. They focus on the cold front with a firegun and want to see the miracle appear again.


    BAM BAM... BAM BAM


    The gunfire sounded as expected. Five thousand Mongolian cavalry still didn''t rush to the five-star army, so they were killed. Then countless cavalry rushed out, surrounded the survivors and cleaned the battlefield.


    "Rush up and get entangled with the other party''s cavalry. They won''t be our opponents." with the lesson just learned, Glen didn''t be stunned this time, but immediately sent two thousand cavalry. He wanted to find a way to let them hang with the five-star cavalry, so that the other party wouldn''t use fire guns out of concern, and the advantage would fall into his hands.


    At the command, two thousand elite Mongolian cavalry shouted and killed. Although they were frightened by the powerful guns of the five-star army, they had to launch an assault when the general gave an order.


    "Wonderful, another person died. Each person fired two bullets and finished the work." Chu Luo, the third leader, laughed to release the happy mood, and then took the lead in shooting a bullet.


    The bullet seemed to have eyes and greeted the Mongolian cavalry who were coming. It was only two thousand, but there were less than three hundred left in a short time. When they rushed to the cavalry of the new second army, they couldn''t turn over any waves.


    "How could this happen? How could this happen?" seeing that the sent aid cavalry was buried so quickly, Gray''s face became more and more ugly. He looked like a ghost. While his face changed greatly, he turned back and looked behind him.


    Just two short shocks, 12000 horses were lost. But none of the cavalry who rushed out came back alive. He had never seen such a loss since he became a general. In the past, even when he fought with the White Russian army, although he sometimes suffered some losses, he could still do it if he wanted to withdraw. Where is it like facing the five-star army? The cavalry sent out has no return?


    The faces of not only glee, his more than 3000 cavalry, but also 30000 White Russian slaves also showed a frightened expression.


    This time they thought it was a good task to complete and a time to show their Mongolian cavalry style. It was a hell. In front of the five-star army, they were like a nasty mosquito, which could be trampled and slaughtered at will.


    Everyone had no idea. They could only look at general gray and expect him to have a way to turn the tide. But Glen had no idea for a long time. He just looked back and didn''t give the order to break through backward. In his opinion, he still has a chance. Now he doesn''t have to make a decision to kill the fish and catch the net. He can wait. Once the Khan doesn''t have his own news for a long time, he will send reinforcements. In that case, there will be an opportunity to cooperate inside and outside.


    With hope in his heart, Glen decided to shrink his troops and focus on defense. His army can''t withstand the blow, otherwise, I''m afraid the morale will be completely gone.


    When the left, rear and right three-way five-star armies were still waiting for their opponents to choose to attack, they stopped in place, quickly took out the anti horse stake put away in the morning, and put on a horizontal pattern of sticking to it, which annoyed the three-way army around them.


    "What''s the matter? I''m afraid after only running out twice. I''m really a coward and coward."


    "It''s a joke that such people call themselves the strongest Mongolian cavalry in the world."


    The angry scolding followed, and even some people shouted discontentedly, which spread to the Mongolian military camp, turning gray and many young generals, which was ashamed and ashamed.


    Once upon a time, they accused the Han people of being sheep with two feet, saying that they would only shrink within the city wall and dare not go out to fight. But today, one by one, they have become shrinking turtles and cowards who dare not go out to fight?


    But they are not as good as the Han people. At least they have solid walls, and they are just a simple military camp composed of some wooden fences. Can such a military camp block the impact of their opponents?


    "Order the archers to prepare for reflection and put 30000 White Russian slaves on the periphery." glee said uneasily. He was going to use the white Russians as human shields to protect their safety.


    Whether the white Russians wanted it or not, under the threat of more than 30000 Mongolian cavalry, they had to do it. This scene fell into the eyes of the surrounding White Russian division soldiers, which made many faces show indignant expressions.


    Although these people are not their own friends, in a way, they have a common ancestor. If they even climb up for several generations, they may still be people of the same race. Seeing that their compatriots were humiliated and threatened by this, some vigorous people took the initiative to ask the officers to fight. They wanted to rush up and kill those Mongolian cavalry and save people with the same skin as themselves.


    Above the tower, the generals were still excited about the victory, especially nikolaf and ahuri. It was the first time they saw the scene of the five-star army''s gun showing off its power. They were naturally excited and excited. They are proud to have invested in such a strong strength. That is, at this time, the voice of the soldiers asking for war came to the ears of the two division commanders. After they looked at each other, they reported to Yang Chendong. The final decision of such a thing is still in the hands of King Wunan.


    "Wait a minute." Yang Chendong didn''t agree. In his opinion, it''s not the time to attack. Although it''s true that the White Russian soldiers are alien, after all, now that he has surrendered himself and joined the five-star army, he needs to think about their safety. At least he can''t let them die in vain.


    Before the formation of combat effectiveness, Yang Chendong will not lightly let the White Russian soldiers try the risk. This is kind, and nikolav and ahuri naturally know it. Instead of fighting for it, they were moved by Yang Chendong''s compassion.


    Besides, Yang Chendong''s eyes are deep and calm at this time. With the powerful power of fire guns, this 80000 strong Mongolian army is just the sun monkey in the heart of Tathagata bergamot. You can play as much as you want. If he hadn''t taken a fancy to each other, they were all strong workers. The next development here could not be separated from a sufficient population. I''m afraid he would have ordered encirclement and annihilation long ago.


    Yang Chendong didn''t hate this Mongolian army very much. Because of geographical factors, the other party didn''t have much understanding with the Han people, and the harm caused by their defeat in history was also small. Therefore, if we can capture them more, it will be more laborious and willing to do it.


    Glen doesn''t know this. All he has to do now is wait, wait for reinforcements to appear. This time, in order to be in a hurry, he only brought three days'' rations. In his opinion, even if he can''t get to Kashan City, the backup food and grass will arrive.


    There is not enough food, just wait. Even he is still waiting for the opportunity for reinforcements to appear. At that time, he may be able to cooperate inside and outside. After seeing the powerful power of five-star weapons, he dare not think about attacking the city, but it is still very possible to withdraw.

 Chapter 1426

    The reinforcements in Glen''s heart are indeed on their way, but they are just not far from Samara city. On a tributary along the Volga River, they are surrounded by shebie, the commander of the new second army who suddenly led troops here, accompanied by Chaiji, the first head of the cold front second division.


    When the firegun rings, there is ten thousand taels of gold. In just over half an hour, 5000 reinforcements plus 100 carts of food and grass changed hands to contribute to the five-star army.


    "Report to the military seat. More than 870 enemies were annihilated in this battle, and all the remaining prisoners did not run away. Please ask for instructions." Xu Liang, head of the guard, loudly reported the results of the war.


    "Clean the battlefield quickly, and don''t leave any trace of battle." after giving a farewell salute, he issued a military order. Then he looked at Chaiji with a smile and asked, "Captain Chai, you don''t seem to be in high interest."


    "Well, these opponents are too weak to fight." Chaiji sighed and pretended to be thirteen. At the moment, he has the appearance of being cheap and good.


    After listening, he didn''t expose him, but pretended to be thoughtful and said, "that''s right. The next time the Mongolian army sends reinforcements, let our new Second Army go. If there are people who escape, are you doing it?"


    Like a rabbit whose tail was trampled on, Chaiji rubbed and jumped up at once. "How is this possible? The sixth young master said that we should focus on the cold front in the battle, so as to destroy our opponents more quickly and completely. How can we change ourselves as subordinates?"


    "Oh, it''s going to be hard next, master Chai." she said goodbye with a bitter smile. Yang Chendong''s order is like this, but it''s just an excuse in Chaiji''s mouth. In short, in a war, the cold front must go first. If something goes wrong, the new second army can drink soup. But facing the strong gun advantage, where will there be a problem?


    Just when they were leaving and Chaiji were still feeling that the enemy was too useless and that the fight was not challenging. Further south, reconnaissance division commander Xu Yunsheng is taking a small number of cavalry to swim nearby.


    Xu Yunsheng entered the golden tent Khanate with the second Lengfeng division and the transportation force. After coming here, Yang Chendong appointed him a new order, that is, to go to the front line and completely block the war under Kashan City, that is to say, a scout of Mongolian cavalry is not allowed to enter the war area, which creates a sense of mystery here and makes the golden tent Khanate dare not act rashly because they can''t touch their reality.


    In Yang Chendong''s eyes, the decisive battle is next year. What he needs to do this year is to stabilize the rear area. As the old saying goes, he must first settle in before hustling outside.


    This arduous task is left to others. Naturally, we can''t rest assured. Even the most elite Leng Feng can''t guarantee that he won''t escape alone and there will be no problems. But it''s completely different to give it to Xu Yunsheng, the reconnaissance division commander. In terms of reconnaissance skills, few people in the whole Yang Department and the whole five-star army will be his opponent. He can rest assured of the task.


    After Xu Yunsheng got the order, he divided the 3000 reconnaissance cavalry he brought into 30 squadrons and released all 300 squadrons. What he asked is to deploy and control the whole line of defense from ASALA to Kashan City, and ensure that every mountain forest, river and depression are under surveillance.


    The scouts were mobilized. The task they led was arduous and not easy to do. After all, the number was too small and the area was too wide, but they did it after they were divided into 300 teams. From the execution of the task to now, they have secretly killed more than 100 Mongolian scouts and completely controlled the area.


    Scouts can''t be done by anyone. It is often difficult to find a qualified scout cavalry among the 100 qualified Mongolian cavalry. This time, more than 100 people were destroyed. Even the strength of the golden tent Khanate is strong enough to break their muscles and bones and drink a pot of water.


    "Shizuo, the soldiers have made a lot of achievements in the past three days. I think the Inner Mongolia army can''t send qualified scouts to inquire about the news in a short time." Yan Da, who has been promoted from battalion commander to head, said with a smile, with excitement and pride on his face.


    "Don''t be careless. Before receiving the order to withdraw the troops, let the soldiers stare. This is the military order issued by the sixth young master. We must not be careless, let alone fall into the name of our reconnaissance division." Xu Yunsheng replied without a smile. Yang Chendong gave him everything he can do today. This time, he was ordered by the sixth young master himself. He will never be careless at all.


    Yan Da''s expression was also positive, "please rest assured, my subordinates will convey this order now."


    The scouts could not find out the specific situation of the war, and another batch of reinforcements were cleaned up. In just three days, two groups of 10000 reinforcements have been surrounded and captured alive. There are nearly 8000 prisoners alone. So far, the glee Department has completely become an isolated army.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye, without any wavering, and the grain in the army was basically finished. At this time, it is not too much to describe him as running out of ammunition and food. Seeing that it was only three days, the morale of the army fell to the extreme. Many soldiers were unwilling to get up on the ground in order to reduce the consumption of energy. Without a soldier and fighting spirit, he was very angry.


    Is very helpless. Rush? Two failures have told him that these Han people''s fierce charge is just killing them.


    Withdraw? If the rear road is blocked, how can we rush out without the cooperation of reinforcements?


    Surrender? As a general of the Golden Horde, his dignity did not allow him to do so. At the moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    Fighting is most afraid of aimlessness and wandering around. It will only consume time and create opportunities for opponents to destroy themselves. He didn''t think about this low-level mistake, but now he is making it.


    There is no purpose, waiting to be exhausted. This is what Glen is sitting now and the only thing he can do.


    Looking around, I found that the camp of Han opponents had not changed at all. Even a gap had not been exposed in the past three days. If I waited, I might not have any good opportunities.


    That is, if you can''t wait for your opponent to make a mistake, you have to take the initiative. Without anyone to cooperate, they rely on themselves to fight a bloody path. Anyway, he is also the second general of the golden tent Khanate. He still has the heart of decision.


    Gley put the assault target behind him, that is, in the southeast. He had already observed that the number of Han people there was only about 20000. He still had more than 30000 elite cavalry and 30000 White Russian slaves. At that time, 20000 White Russian slaves were left to guard behind and let 10000 White Russian slaves rush forward, Once he could get close to the Han Army in the rear, he was surrounded by cavalry.


    This war does not seek to win or kill many enemies. It only needs to be able to rush out to win. It must be such a low requirement. There is still a chance to do it.


    "Come on, distribute all the rations and get ready for battle." glee was very smart and used the Han''s art of war to save his life. Without enough food, we can''t continue to wait. There is only one way to go.


    Kazan city. Every move of the Mongolian army will be reported to Yang Chendong at any time. After learning that the other party began to distribute the last military grain, Yang Chendong, who was lowering his head and writing the development plan, slowly raised his head, and his eyes only flashed the light of wisdom. "Is this going to be ready to fight back? After three days, they should not be able to hold their breath."


    Gray didn''t know that Yang Chendong had seen his every move clearly. Even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care at this time. He is now calling several military commanders and commanders to cheer them on.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the firearms of the five-star army are many times more powerful than the White Russian army. Such an enemy is not something we can deal with. Therefore, we will decide to break through immediately. As long as we can escape, it will be a great victory. We can report the situation of the five-star army to the Khan. In the future, we have to take the initiative to find things impulsively and stick to our own city After all, it has been proved that the other party has only fire guns and no artillery, which is the only thing we should be thankful for. "


    Boom... Boom


    It seems that the purpose is to beat the face. As soon as glee''s voice fell, the roar of shelling sounded in his ears. Everyone''s face was ugly. Not to mention, Gray''s red eyes can be compared with the monkey''s ass. at this moment, he finally knew that it was not that the other party had no artillery, but that the time was not right. Now just listen to the sound of the gun, you know that other people''s guns are as powerful as fire guns.


    100 mm mortars began to rage in the Mongolian cavalry camp.


    Under the command of Lin Lun, commander of the artillery battalion of the second Lengfeng division, a full number of 20 guns fell into the camp one after another. The huge wave raised when the first shell fell was enough to blow down the camp and keep the neighing of war horses.


    A gun fired three times in a row. Although it was only bombarded by 60 shells, it was enough to cause huge waves, which completely stopped gray who was preparing to organize a breakthrough.


    "What''s the matter? Where to shoot? Where to shoot." glee went out of the tent, grabbed a panicked Mongolian soldier and asked loudly.


    "It''s the artillery from Kashan city." the soldier wanted to get out of the shackles. He didn''t want to die. He just wanted to find a safe place to hide, but when he saw that the person who stopped him was general gray, he had to stop and answer.


    "Guns from the city, it''s impossible." after hearing this answer, gray kept shaking his head. It was a full distance of eight miles. He didn''t believe that any guns were far away, and they were not solid bullets, but flowering bullets. All this was beyond his understanding.

 Chapter 1427

    Whether he wanted to admit it or not, when the artillery stopped, all kinds of information from the army was also sent, and he was sure that the Han people were indeed firing artillery on the city tower. When she heard the result, gray turned pale.


    With a fire gun that can be fired repeatedly and a flowering bullet gun so far away, how can he compete with such an opponent.


    Glee did not think that a round of artillery had not fallen into the middle of the barracks just now, because the Han people were not accurate enough. This clearly means that the other party is frightening himself, and the purpose of doing so is nothing more than to subdue himself.


    "Surrender? It''s impossible." although glee''s war heart has already lost 7788 at this time, as a general of the Golden Horde, his self-esteem will not make him bow his head easily.


    After the gunfire, the Mongolian army, who had just eaten the last ration and had some morale, fell to the bottom again.


    In the face of such a powerful opponent and an invisible opponent, how can we fight this battle?


    When the morale of the whole army was low and the soldiers were in a panic, the voice of surrender finally sounded. A famous five-star Army soldier with a loud voice and a simple loudspeaker shouted around the Mongolian camp of more than 50000 people, saying that surrender can live and the rebels die.


    This voice is called out in Chinese, Mongolian and Russian to ensure that any surrounded enemy can hear it very clearly.


    The whole military camp was like a frying pan, and the soldiers behaved differently. After seeing the powerful firepower of the five-star army, many soldiers have long felt powerless. In addition, there is no military food, so some soldiers have a bold idea. It is better to surrender to the Han army. It''s better to live than to die, isn''t it? In other words, the Han Army had such powerful firearms that it was not a shame to surrender them.


    The performance and look changes of the soldiers in the army were seen by gray. He was very anxious. He knew that things were going in the worst direction. If he can''t think of a solution in a short time, perhaps the more than 50000 troops will really surrender to the Han people. "Reinforcements, where are the reinforcements?"


    Glee put his last hope on the reinforcements. He didn''t believe that Khan would give up himself. Why hasn''t the army transporting grain and grass arrived yet? He arranged his own soldiers to keep an eye on the rear. He only needed to see a trace of chaos in the five-star army there, so he had the strength to fight out and join the reinforcements.


    It was getting dark, and still insisting, gray didn''t give an order to surrender. The soldiers below can only stand and curl up with their weapons. It has been determined that there is no dinner. At this time, they can only do less activities to reduce energy consumption.


    But he ignored one thing, that is, the hearts of the soldiers.


    During day, because of the strict supervision, in addition, glee sent his own soldiers as an inspection brigade to walk around, and no one dared to escape in front of the them. But it''s different when it''s dark. Due to the limitation of sight, there are many gaps in the barracks, which gives some soldiers who are ready to surrender and seek a way to live a chance.


    It was just dark, and a team of 100 surrendered collectively. When the news came into glee, he was silent and replied for a long time, "I see."


    The general situation is so that it can not be reversed by manpower. After all, gray is still kind-hearted. He doesn''t want to see all his soldiers die here like himself. It''s better to be kind and give them a way to live before they die.


    The general''s disregard accelerated the surrender process of the Mongolian army. At the beginning, it was only the surrender of a hundred people team. Under the threat of powerful guns and artillery, the next was the surrender of a thousand people team and a thousand people team. No one took care of the White Russian slaves. In the end, when there was chaos, the Mongolian soldiers and white Russian slaves surrendered to the five-star army together.


    Mr. Xiao Feng''s mission was to guard the rear of the Mongolian cavalry. According to the previous plan, this is likely to be the place with the most fierce fighting. After all, once the road ahead is blocked, the Mongolian army who wants to escape will launch an assault here.


    The plan did not change quickly, and the Mongolian army with more than 50000 troops fell in this way, which made Xiao Feng''s preparations useless. He had to take his soldiers to catch prisoners.


    All night, everyone didn''t get a chance to rest. At daybreak, the whole Mongolian camp was empty. General glee walked out of the camp and saw less than 2000 soldiers. These people didn''t want to escape. They killed too many people before. They were afraid that even if they surrendered, there would be no way to live.


    "All right." looking at the less than two thousand cavalry left, gray relaxed his mood. He could finally do it recklessly. "Everyone! Men and horses."


    Outside the camp, Mr. Xiao Feng did not show the slightest fatigue because of the fatigue of the night. On the contrary, he was still very excited. After his continuous application, Yang Chendong finally handed over the task of solving the two thousand Mongolian cavalry to him. Although the number was less, he could fight a good battle.


    One morning, Xiao Feng surrounded the whole Mongolian camp with thousands of cold front soldiers. Now he is waiting for the other party to rush out and solve the problem at one time.


    The formation was set aside, and the Mongolian cavalry came out of the camp as expected. Although there were less than two thousand cavalry left, these people were determined to die, but they seemed to have a lot of momentum.


    "Put down your arms and surrender immediately, or don''t blame us for being impolite." Mr. Xiao Feng, who finally had a chance to shout, shouted with great momentum with a horn.


    The voice of shouting is not small. There is another voice echoing in Xiao Feng''s heart, "you must not surrender, you must not. Otherwise, there will be no war if you put up such a big battle."


    Xiao Feng worried that less than 2000 people would still choose to surrender. But obviously his worry is superfluous. Even though these people did not choose to surrender last night, how can they surrender again now? Facing the cold muzzle of the cold front, they pulled out their sabers one by one, and launched a suicide charge under the angry cry of general gray.


    When the iron hooves trampled on the ground, the smoke and fog began to rise. One Mongolian cavalry shouted loudly and drove forward quickly with sabers. They were greeted by the order of division commander Xiao Feng. Then the gunfire rang out, and the bullets roared away, penetrating the air and drilling into a charging cavalry.


    The blood flowed one after another, and one after another Mongolian cavalry fell on the road of charging. With the cold front soldiers ready, almost everyone was shot in the chest, a saber fell in their hands, and bodies fell from the horse, just like dumplings.


    Gray took the lead, performing the duties of a general, and rushed to the front. Although he never looked back, he felt that he told him that a soldier was falling next to him. Soon, there was no other noise around him. When he was about to come 50 meters in front of the cold front, the surroundings became very quiet. He finally looked back uncontrollably. What he saw was a corpse on the ground, and the war horse without command was whining in situ.


    The fact told him that everyone died except himself.


    This is enough to prove that the shooting skills of cold front soldiers have reached the point of hitting where they mean. If not, why did they just leave others alone and not die?


    "Why? Why?" when he saw that only himself was still alive, glee almost collapsed. This result was the last thing he wanted to see. He wanted to die like a warrior, but these Han people didn''t give him such a chance.


    In the cry of glee, two good horses appeared face-to-face. One of them was holding a sharp magic saber and the other was holding a heavy mace, blocking glee''s way forward from left to right.


    It was Yang ER and a Huli who came. The former was allowed to go to the battlefield after constantly asking Yang Chendong. As for ahuri, Yang Chendong cherished his love for talents. He already knew from the mouth of the captured soldiers that the reason why everyone surrendered was the result of Glen''s acquiescence, which is enough to prove that this person is still kind-hearted. He likes such people very much and is willing to recruit them to work under his command, Ahuri''s task is to convince the other party to own it for him.


    After seeing the two warriors, gray couldn''t help leading the horse. He wanted to see what the other party wanted to say to himself.


    "You are general glee. My young master knows what you have done. He appreciates you very much. Now I give you a chance to dismount and surrender, which can not only protect you from death, but also make you a new leader if you perform well enough. Of course, the so-called performance is to win me. Do you dare?" Yang Er stretched out his left hand and gently stroked the magic saber in his hand, There was an eager look on his face.


    Instead of asking whether it''s OK or not, ask whether you dare. This is originally a language trap. It''s just that Greg is obviously angered by Yang er.


    He was defeated, but what he lost was the powerful fire gun and artillery. It was not that he was afraid of the Han sheep. Seeing that Yang Er challenged himself on behalf of the Han people, he had long held a fire. Greg, who wanted to prove himself, immediately shouted back, "who is afraid of who is a coward, but you don''t want others to help you with guns."


    Yang Er is afraid that Greg won''t agree with him. As long as he gives him a chance to fight, where does he need other people''s help? Is it really fun to follow Yang Chendong these days? A master is around, and he has made remarkable progress.


    Although you can often fight with the black riding Dragon Guard at ordinary times, it''s not a kill of life and death. You can''t completely let go. Now the opportunity appeared, he laughed and said, "OK, let''s fight alone. Ah Huli, you can''t help."

 Chapter 1428

    Ah Hu, whose name was called on one side, was already ready. Once Yang ER was defeated, he would certainly do it. This man is the family general around King Wu Nan. He is the most trusted person. He must not have an accident, especially in front of himself. But I didn''t think Yang Er called his name when he came up, which made him don''t know what to do for a while.


    Before ah Huli thought of what to do next, Yang Er had rushed out with his horse, and the opposite gray also shouted "drive" and rushed with his horse.


    If the land war is said, there is almost no suspense. If Yang Er can always follow Yang Chendong, how can he be bad. But this is an immediate battle. It depends not only on who is more brave and powerful, but also on who is more skilled in horsemanship.


    Why has it always been that the country of the Central Plains, which seems not weak, can not beat the grassland people? Are they not brave?


    Of course, the answer is not like this. If there is a certain gap between the two sides, the difference lies in the manipulation of equestrian. I call it a nation on horseback, but I''m not just talking about it. Many times, cavalry and war horses have long been integrated. Some psychic war horses can even analyze what to do next from the owner''s mood.


    In contrast, the Han people rode horses to prepare for war. Their training time was short, and their tacit understanding with the war horses was far inferior to that of the Mongolian knights, which began to make the other party''s cavalry unstoppable. The Han people always lost again and again, and finally had to defend passively.


    Ah Hu Li, who knew this truth well, couldn''t help worrying about Yang er. At the same time, he stared at the battlefield nervously and made the idea of rushing to save people when Yang ER was in trouble, even if he disobeyed the military order.


    Greg, who was in the battlefield, had no time to think about other things. Yang Er rushed to him on his horse and saber. Just from the other party''s riding posture and the gesture of holding a knife, he had a feeling that the Han man was much stronger than he thought.


    With a smile on his face, he looked carefully. It was caused by excitement.


    Since he was a child, Yang Er has been a great advocate of heroes. Especially since Yang Chendong created the industry of storytelling, he often patronizes when he is off duty. I don''t know how many heroic deeds of tiger generals he has heard. For example, Guan Yu killed Hua Xiong with warm wine, and Lu Bu with three British wars. He thought more than once that one day he would perform well like the protagonist in the book, and then become famous all over the world.


    He has this condition. The daughter-in-law of Badaojiang, vice captain of the first brigade of heiqi Longwei, is the publicity director. As long as what he says is true, the other party can arrange a play according to his prototype. If so, don''t you want to be famous all over the world?


    Even in order to be famous and be a hero, Yang er must perform well. He took out his twelve point spiritual head. When facing gray, he had no fear and fear in his eyes, but only excitement and excitement.


    "Look at the knife." with the horse''s momentum, he quickly rushed to Gray''s face, and then chopped Huashan with a knife from top to bottom. He used 100% of his strength in this knife.


    Glen doesn''t know this. In his opinion, the outcome of the fight between the two people can be seen in a short time. It needs to save their strength. At least they can''t use it all at once. Otherwise, how do you play next?


    Instinctively, he only used six points to block the knife, and he was even ready to fight back after blocking. But until the two sabers and machetes hit together, he knew he was wrong, very wrong.


    "My God." instinctively, he sighed, and his right arm was pressed down involuntarily. At the moment, he felt that his right arm had been injured with just one blow. What''s more, the saber was still transmitting great force, forcing his saber to approach back little by little.


    His face turned red. At this time, gray wanted to constantly add strength to reverse the situation. It''s just that under the situation that has been suppressed, how difficult it is to pull back the situation, and the other party doesn''t seem to give itself that time.


    Yang Er is a lengtouqing. In his eyes, there is no single rule. In his opinion, the move that can knock the other party down is a good move. As the young master often said, whether a black cat or a white cat can catch a mouse is a good cat.


    As for one round, Yang ER was surprised. I always hear people say how good the Mongolian cavalry is on horseback, how exquisite the Mongolian general''s equestrian skills and how superior the strength is. He was even ready to fight hard, but he didn''t expect to completely suppress the other party in just one round. He felt that the strength of the other party was much worse than he thought, so he had to be cheap and obedient and said, "well, isn''t this strength much?"


    It''s all right. After hearing this, Gray''s face was ugly. The face that used to be red because of suffocation is now more red. You just want to be red. At the moment, he wanted to denounce the other party''s unruly behavior. Why did he use his best as soon as he came up, but now he has no chance to speak.


    The two knives are still fast approaching Glen''s chest. No matter how hard Glen tries, it is impossible to turn the situation around. In this moment, he felt that his right arm was numb and sour. If it had not been supported by perseverance, he might have been unstoppable now.


    Yang Er, who is in the upper hand, is constantly making efforts. Seeing the overall situation, he even sees that there has been a crack in the other party''s machete because of the continuous fight. He is afraid to continue. He doesn''t have to do anything by himself. He can resist the victory with the strength of the blade. He then drew back a little, then his body tilted and took the opportunity to kick forward.


    Yang Er knew very well that the young master wanted a living Mongolian general, not a dead man. Otherwise, he didn''t need so much effort. He could solve the battle with only one bullet.


    He kicked it without warning, which just showed a trace of happiness on his face. He thought the other party was powerless and wanted to take back the knife. He was preparing to fight back. A big foot appeared in his pupil, and then the foot grew bigger and bigger until he had a sudden pain in his chest.


    Yang er''s strength was so great that he felt out of breath when he kicked him. Then the whole man fell down immediately, and a sharp saber was put on his neck.


    Originally thought it was a battle between dragons and tigers, but who thought it was such a tiger head and snake tail. Many people had finished it before they had a good time. Glen became a prisoner under the knife.


    Needless to say, other five-star soldiers had already run over and tied a strong rope to the fallen glee. His abduction also represented the defeat of the Mongolian army. A total of 80000 people came. Under World War I, the number of prisoners reached more than 60000.


    "Hehe, the Khan of the golden tent Khanate means a little to be the leader of the transportation brigade." after Yang Chendong said this sentence, regardless of whether others can understand it or not, he turned and went down the city tower.


    Just yesterday, he received a telegram from the first army of the world cavalry and the third army of Lengfeng, which recorded the defeat of Turgenev of the Ross nationality. The first cavalry army of the world took the opportunity to go out, depending on the first war.


    For this result, Yang Chendong had expected that Turgenev was not the legitimate lineage of the principalities of Russia. In addition, he despised the enemy and faced the combined forces of the cold front and the first cavalry army in the world. It is strange not to lose.


    The only regret is that Turgenev escaped. No one can imagine that when the first cavalry army launched an assault, he became the first group of people who fled later, which also made their military morale chaotic, but also made him the leader general a fish in the net.


    Perhaps it was because the cold front second division and the world cavalry first army fought so hard that 100000 enemies finally escaped nearly 70000, but 30000 people were killed and captured. This is a pity.


    That is, the war is settled. Next, he will consider ZTE. He wants to build this place into an important Yang military base in the shortest time.


    ......


    Seven days later, there was still no news about the attack on Kazan city. An intuition told Mahama that things had been very bad.


    "What''s the matter? Send someone to investigate again, Ben Khan doesn''t believe that 80000 people can fly to heaven? They always want to see people alive and dead." with a look of discontent, Mahama called general Bodo, who is in charge of scouts and intelligence.


    "Yes, I''ll check it right away." Bodo was full of sweat, 50000 elite cavalry and 30000 White Russian slaves. Soon after he left Samara, there was no news. Not only that, the three transportation brigades sent later, a total of 15000 people, also lost their trace, as well as more than 200 elite scouts sent by him, It''s all gone.


    That''s more than 200 elite scouts. How much energy did he put into it. Now there is no news, he dare not say to Khan, for fear that this responsibility will eventually be borne by himself.


    Bodo quickly turned and left. What he didn''t know was that the next nightmare would continue. With division commander Xu Yunsheng with 3000 elite reconnaissance cavalry, how many scouts he sent would be like meat buns beating dogs.


    Win one game, even very easily. However, all soldiers who have experienced this scene, especially those Mongolian and White Russian soldiers who have just joined the five-star army, admire the five-star army. For the next few things, no one urged them to pay close attention to the training work.

 Chapter 1429

    Interest is the best teacher. When there is motivation, the soldiers'' enthusiasm is improved, and the five-star soldiers who are instructors are much easier. When the matter was reported to Yang Chendong, he did not care about it. He had focused on road construction.


    It''s too far from the base camp of the five-star army. Even the three northeastern provinces and Shicheng, which are relatively close, will take a month or two to go faster. Such a long transportation line worries Yang Chendong. He can''t see a lot of materials consumed on the road. Although the current Yang system is developing fast and has strong wealth enough to persist, it will eventually be a problem if he doesn''t find a way to solve it. Maybe when it will become a fatal existence.


    In order to save time on the road, Yang Chendong thought of the steam train. It has been more than two months since the first steam engine was built in chixian city. Many things are difficult at the beginning. The difficulty lies in the first step. As long as the first step is well taken and step out, many things will become easier.


    According to the telegram, at present, the number of steam engines in chixian city has exceeded 5000, and the number will increase exponentially every month. The fields involved include mining, pumping, agriculture, textiles, building field guns and so on. Next, with the continuous research and development, it will also involve the power drive, such as the use of warships and the real construction of trains.


    Over the years, the scientific research department of chiembedded city has been making efforts to explore, that is, batteries have been built, and battery cars have been built according to the ideas provided by Yang Chendong. Although only two wheeled motorcycles and partial three wheeled motorcycles can be built now due to the limitation of efficiency, there are two in one. As long as the ideas are right, it will not be difficult to build electric vehicles in a short time. That is, with the steam engine, will the steam train be far away?


    Once there is a train, it will greatly improve the speed of the five-star army and the development of Yang''s commerce and industry. At that time, they who had the first speed could get twice the result with half the effort.


    Yang Chendong is confident that this day will not be too far away, and what he has to do now is to make all the preparations. For example, Laos, Vietnam and Cambodia have begun to lay railway tracks and are preparing for the emergence and operation of trains. Even Shicheng also began to study this matter. It is said that preparations for the project are being made. As their leader, of course, Yang Chendong can''t be pulled behind. Building roads and laying foundations is what he is going to do this winter.


    Once there is a good subgrade, the track can be paved as soon as it is in place. Will the steam train be far away? At that time, the local products here can be easily transported out in the shortest time. Thinking about the profits, Yang Chendong will wake up when he sleeps.


    After setting the policy, Yang Chendong began to get busy after giving an order, mainly the captured soldiers of Belarus and Mongolia. For others, a large number of people were invited to join them with money and food. It is no exaggeration to say that they are the same day by day. Just on the first day, these people opened their way in the mountains, built bridges in the water, and built a solid foundation of three kilometers.


    Don''t underestimate these three kilometers. Many people do it for the first time and don''t know where to start. Later, as they become more and more familiar, they can reach 30 kilometers a day, or even longer. At this time, Yang Chendong seems to have seen the scene of a steam train burning coal and water wandering in this land.


    Compared with the construction scene in full swing in Yang Chendong, the first cavalry army of the world is recuperating and expanding training in auchino city.


    Not everyone is Yang Chendong. They can create many things higher than modern times by imagination. Like Tian Hu, all he can do is train elite soldiers and win wars.


    After meeting with wusheng''s Third Army, they unexpectedly went north and occupied the city of auchino in order to find a place to live and recuperate.


    Wusheng''s third army was basically destroyed this time, and its combat effectiveness was less than 20% of that in peacetime. It will take at least half a year to recover. In contrast, the first cavalry army in the world didn''t use it. When they fought with the White Russian army, they almost won without any loss. When commander Tian Hu rested, he began to take the cavalry of the first army to fight Grass Valley nearby.


    What Tian Hu didn''t expect is that although there are many White Russian villages around, they are too poor. So many people even had a problem eating. When he went with the army, he basically didn''t encounter decent resistance. Then countless people surrendered with their families. They also took out the only food in order to survive. Those food really made people cry and laugh in Tian Hu''s eyes.


    Originally, I wanted to generate income. Unexpectedly, the white Russians nearby were poorer than themselves. In desperation, Tian Hu had to give up the method of plundering the people, but what surprised him was that he won the name of a teacher of benevolence and righteousness.


    It turns out that the blood of these White Russian people is not the purest. Their blood is not only white Russians, but also Mongols and other white nationalities. Because of this, white Russians who consider themselves pure, such as the blind Archduke, do not agree with them, and even begin to abandon them. Only when there is a lack of food will I occasionally think of them and rob them.


    Originally poor, under the repeated looting, these impure White Russian people will only become poorer, and even the exchange of children will happen from time to time. But even so, they are still struggling to live. This is also one of the reasons why Tian Hu and his army instinctively offered life-saving food in order to survive.


    After getting used to being plundered, they suddenly saw that the Han Army didn''t want anything. The people were moved, and then became more modest. Many of them went back to auchino city with the Tian tiger army. They were full of envy when they saw that the first cavalry army in the world could eat white flour steamed bread with meat and intestines, So that they would rather take risks and follow Tian Hu all the way, so that they can have a full meal.


    Tian Hu also had a headache for the follow-up of these people, so he quickly sent a telegram to Yang Chendong for instructions on how to solve it.


    Soon there was a call back. Yang Chendong ordered that in view of the serious damage suffered by the third army, we could consider supplementing young soldiers from the people on the spot. As for other people, we could arrange them to build roads from auchino city to baogar city. Later, there would be a logistics transportation Brigade to transport their grain and grass.


    In Yang Chendong''s eyes, no one is more valuable than people, whether it is the golden tent Khanate or the Duke of Russia. It is vast and sparsely populated. People are the foundation of all things. As long as there is enough labor for their own use, the speed of mining or obtaining other data will be a little faster. He has sent a telegram to Chiqian city to send several mining teams, but the number is limited after all. Some basic hard work also needs people to do, so the population is very important.


    After receiving the order, Tian Hu came according to the order in the telegram, recruited the people into the city, assigned work according to the people''s age, and managed their stuttering at the same time. And ensure that those who perform well will have money next, and the quantity will not be too small. As long as they are willing to work hard, the money they earn will not only support their family, but also improve their quality of life.


    It''s natural to work and take care of food. How can you work without physical strength? But even so, the meal was only half full to prevent him from starving to death, let alone pay back the money. When did the people here hear of such a good day?


    For a time, more and more people went to oxino City, so that many people who heard the news lived far away came in groups. Although they don''t know whether it is true or not, it gives them a hope to survive after all. Although it is said that many of them have cultivated some good fields nearby in order to survive, the White Russian army will come out to loot every harvest, and often the hard work of a year will be turned into nothing at that time. Now they can work in the city, and their safety is guaranteed first. As for whether to give money or not, they dare not expect too much, but at least it is necessary to manage food.


    More and more people came to join us. Naturally, Tian Hu and Wu Sheng were overjoyed. They quickly sent a lot of manpower to maintain law and order. At the same time, they also became a temporary department responsible for resettling the people. For a time, the city was also bustling.


    Some people are happy and others are worried.


    After the news spread to the principalities of Russia, to the ears of the White Russian dignitaries, they were not calm.


    These are not pure white Russian people. In their eyes, they belong to the most humble existence and the goal that they can get if they want to get. Such people are despised in their hearts, and they don''t regard them as their own. But if someone robbed them, it was not allowed by their heart.


    What, my people, I can bully, even I can kill, but outsiders can''t. otherwise, they need food and labor in the future. Where can they find it? If the people of the whole country learn from each other and do some work for them, they will have enough to eat and pay, won''t they go bankrupt?


    The dignitaries were unwilling, and the matter was soon fed back to the blind Archduke. They asked the Archduke to be fair to them. Under strong pressure, the blind Archduke had to change his previous strategy and consider moving troops to the five-star army.


    Spies have reported that the five-star army from far away has conquered the four cities of the golden tent Khanate. Not only that, they also fought a big battle outside Kazan city. As for the result, there is no news back. Even the Scouts of the golden tent Khanate can''t find out the specific news, not to mention the Russian principality with worse strength.

 Chapter 1430

    But anyway, it''s always good for the two opponents to fight. According to the strategy of the blind Archduke, all they have to do is watch the tiger fight on the mountain and let both lose. Then when they are tired, they attack quickly to win.


    But now, what happened in auchino has touched their bottom line, and it is unrealistic to watch the war.


    A group of generals and dignitaries were called, and the blind Archduke discussed sending troops. In view of the previous defeat of TOV City, the requirement this time is that if you don''t send troops, you will win. You must blast the five-star army out of your territory. At the same time, you must make an example of and deal with all the Dalits of Belarus who have taken refuge in the five-star army, so as to tell others that if you want to take refuge in the five-star army, you must be ready to be killed.


    In this regard, the dignitaries in the meeting naturally agreed, and in order for the army to win a big battle, they also took the initiative to offer a sum of money as a reward to the meritorious soldiers in this war. Of course, they will not pay in vain. The people captured in World War I will become new slaves in the hands of these dignitaries.


    With high rewards, the participating generals became active. No one can''t get along with money. At present, several generals took the initiative to stand up and ask the leader to crusade against the five-star army.


    Ivan looked on coldly, laughing and cold-blooded in his eyes.


    The existence of dignitaries restricts the development of Russia. These people are selfish and short-sighted. Where there are benefits, they will be there. But when they really want to contribute, everyone becomes mute and begins to retreat.


    Moreover, these people are very close to each other. When they go too far, when their father wants to deal with one of them, others will jump out to intercede, and sometimes there will be some threats at the same time.


    Powerful and rich dignitaries are a headache for the blind Archduke. When there was the giant beast of the golden tent Khanate outside, although there was much dissatisfaction in his heart, he still had to lower his head and make a false promise. Sometimes even for the interests of dignitaries, they have to give up their income and lose the hearts of some people, which has begun to hinder the development of the country.


    The blind Archduke can see these disadvantages, but the clever Ivan can''t see them? But they can''t turn their face against them. Otherwise, without others, the country itself will be in civil strife and full of holes.


    Under Ivan''s cold eyes, the dignitaries did actively attend the meeting, and soon decided that maxim would send 130000 troops to oxino city with 10000 White Russian Musketeers, 10000 White Russian cavalry, 30000 White Russian infantry and 80000 White Russian and Mongolian slaves.


    Maxim was able to get the job naturally because he was an important leader of Novgorod city-state in the Principality of Ross. He was also one of the most powerful generals in addition to the blind Archduke.


    In ordinary times, this person is old and treacherous. He won''t do anything without benefit. Even when he fought with the golden tent khanate, he didn''t see the benefits and didn''t spread the eagle. Many times, the blind Archduke had to negotiate to persuade him to give his strength.


    This time, he seems to have settled on the five-star army. After all, from the war report, the reinforcements of the five-star army are only 30000 or 40000 cavalry. As for the previous wusheng Third Army, it has been destroyed. The last thing he needs to defend the city is cavalry, and the most useless is cavalry. However, the 30000 or 40000 enemies are not good at guarding the city, so it is so easy to clean up.


    Maxim, who thought he had found the opportunity, took the initiative to ask for troops. Naturally, all the dignitaries were extremely supportive. It was the rich who paid the money and the things that had things. The matter was soon settled. Then the stars and the moon accompanied Maxim away from the temple, leaving only the blind father and son.


    For his son, the blind Archduke is still very optimistic. Even if TOV city is defeated, he is still very optimistic about Ivan. Even he believes that some setbacks encountered by young people are not a bad thing, but conducive to future growth.


    After seeing that there was no one else in the hall, Ivan spoke. He knew what his father meant by leaving himself alone. He simply said impolitely: "father in law, my son''s ministers are not optimistic about Maxim''s expedition this time. The Han people are not so easy to be defeated. They may run into a wall."


    "Oh? Can''t we rely on our fire guns?" the blind Archduke asked with a wonderful look on his seat.


    "Well... If you push forward layer by layer, with the power of fire guns and artillery, you may still win. But if you are arrogant, you must fail. By the way, Turgenev''s defeat is an example." Ivan hesitated and said in a firm tone.


    Ivan''s meaning is very clear. If he leads the army in this war, he can win. What others say is really hard to say.


    The blind Archduke laughed. How could he not hear his son''s meaning. And isn''t that what he wants?


    Just as Ivan saw the arrogance of powerful people, how did the blind Archduke not know these things. Although his eyes are hard to use, he knows it in his heart. If you want to revitalize Russia, these dignitaries will undoubtedly become a very heavy stumbling block. If you don''t kick them aside, problems will happen sooner or later.


    Just because many things see problems, it doesn''t mean they can solve problems. Dignitaries are very close together. They will only do things with interests. If they have no interests, they will pretend to be confused and stay away. Even if they want to calculate, there is no better way for them.


    This time, the dignitaries will recommend maxim to fight, not precisely because they see that the Han people have more powerful guns in their hands. Do they want to take it for themselves?


    Moreover, the Han people still have 40000 cavalry in their hands, and war horses have always been the most needed goods in Russia. It was because of these benefits that the dignitaries made a move. They just forgot about Turgenev''s defeat. It''s no wonder these dignitaries are so proud that Tu Genev didn''t say he fled back. He only said that the artillery of the Han army was too powerful. He couldn''t see the enemy and couldn''t fill it with human life. On the contrary, we did not see the real strength of the Han army.


    Back to business, knowing that the Han people are not easy to provoke, the blind Archduke did not obstruct it. He also wanted to take this opportunity to hit the power of dignitaries, which will play a positive role in his better rule of Russia. Once Maxim was defeated, at that time, he was sending his own lineage to the city of auchino to win the war. Not only did he win, but also he could consolidate his authority and effectively deter the hearts of dignitaries. That was a good thing.


    This is what the blind Archduke thinks, but there are some things he can''t say, even in the face of his own son. First, he can''t leave a word to others. Second, he just takes this opportunity to teach his son a lesson and let him understand what imperial mind skill is.


    "Well, you step back." knowing that everything should be asked, Ivan had to figure it out by himself. The blind Archduke waved his hand with a smile.


    The blind Archduke can see everything clearly, because his wisdom is beyond the reach of few people, and his mind is very clear. But the dignitaries can''t do it. As Ivan thought, this is a group of short-sighted people. Once they see the benefits, it''s like a fly sees a cracked egg. That desire can''t be controlled.


    Maxim, who was elected, was also satisfied at this time. This time, the dignitaries gave a lot of military spending to support him. Although it was said that after the war, the victory mouth should be divided according to the investment of these dignitaries, he was satisfied with the practice of dignitaries. At least we can see the attitude of dignitaries to their support.


    It is impossible to say that he has no ambition when he has achieved the position of Maxim. He also wants to be a blind Archduke. If he wants to do this, he must make great achievements. He lacked confidence in Mongolian cavalry before, but now he is facing the Han people called double foot sheep. He really has no reason to be afraid. In his opinion, as long as they are caused by their own army, it is likely that the Han people will flee and even win without war.


    With strong self-confidence and great excitement, Maxim ordered his troops. Five days later, he set out with the army, aiming at the city of auchino.


    At this time, in the city of auchino, the replenishment of the third army has been completed. Inspired by the extremely high military pay and treatment, a full 20000 young people joined the army. Even so, many young people who were not elected for various reasons regretted and left.


    This is the advantage of a strong economy. Transport teams came from the Far East. They not only brought a lot of food, but also urgently needed goods such as refined salt, sugar, iron pot, soy sauce, vinegar, cotton padded clothes and so on.


    These things appeared in the shops in auchino city. I don''t know how many people''s eyes were blinded, so that five-star soldiers need to be arranged at the door of each store. Even so, there are still many people wandering here at the door of the store.


    They don''t have the Han coins mentioned by the five-star army, so they naturally can''t buy these urgently needed goods. But you can enjoy it if you can''t buy it.


    Of course, not all the people have no purchasing power. For example, some recruits who have just joined the five-star army, out of the idea of encouragement and example, after discussing with Tian Hu, Wu Sheng first took out part of the subsidies and sent them out. In this way, there are the first batch of consumers.


    When a White Russian and Mongolian recruits dressed in clean and tidy military uniforms took the issued Chinese coins into the discussion and bought some enviable daily necessities, the other people were boiling. They only hate that their children have not been admitted by the five-star army. Otherwise, they will be among the people who have these good things now.

 Chapter 1431

    Just when everyone''s eyes were eager to see through, Tian Hu issued a new policy, but if the people are willing to help the five-star army build roads, they can also get Han coins. Although they don''t get much, it''s also a way, a hope, isn''t it?


    At present, people who have this idea but have no strength to be soldiers are crowded with the registration office for road construction in the city. After the personnel problem was solved, Tian Hu and Wu Sheng could finally relax and devote themselves to military construction.


    At this time, another transport team came into the city, along with the fourth regiment headquarters of Lengfeng second division.


    Ling Lianquan, head of the fourth regiment, was ordered by Yang Chendong to support the defense task of auchino city. There are many firearms in the White Russian army. If you want to deal with them, you need the help of firearms. In this way, the cold front came. Not only that, they also brought a large number of weapons and ammunition, a picture of a long war with the White Russian army.


    According to Yang Chendong''s plan, he adopted the idea of playing one by one. Naturally, it is the golden tent Khanate. The intelligence department has long transmitted information. The golden tent khanate, which has multiplied for hundreds of years, is very powerful. Especially, their ancestors once boasted about the Eastern European continent and grabbed good things, most of which are now in their treasury. If we take them down first, we can grab a lot of good things and solve the financial pressure of the five-star army.


    The Yang family is very profitable. In particular, they produce goods that are beyond the times, making their goods a popular existence for all forces. It''s not enough to say it''s a day''s worth of money. However, over the years, it has also spent a lot of money, whether in research and creation or in the army. If the provinces such as Laos and Vietnam have stabilized and do not need to invest, they can also feed back, and the fishing labor at sea can also earn a lot, I''m afraid the current financial resources can''t support three campaigns at the same time.


    Financial resources were barely enough. During this period, Yang Chendong even issued three treasury bonds within the sphere of influence of the Yang family. Even so, few people opposed the decision to send troops to the Far East at that time. One of their most important reasons was financial pressure.


    Choosing to attack the golden tent Khanate first is aimed at the other party''s wealth. If, as the intelligence department said, the other party has a lot of gold and silver, the money spent in that battle is not a problem. If it is done, it can make a lot of money back, or bet on the mouth of those who oppose it.


    That is, if we want to decide to do our best to clean up the golden tent khanate, we can''t do our best against the Ross forces, so we need to take a defensive stance. Head Ling Lianquan received this order and came to auchino city.


    Tian Hu naturally welcomed the arrival of the fourth regiment of the second division of Lengfeng, which made him more confident. But more happy are Wu Sheng and Chunyang. They are also cold front shots. They belong to the first group of people who play with guns. Only because they came to Eastern Europe and are too far away from the headquarters, they have no ammunition for guns. After a long time, they play with cold weapons again.


    Just a while ago, when he learned that Leng Feng was going to send someone, Wu Sheng sent Chunyang to transport the previously buried non bullet guns into the city. Now just wait for the cold front to return to the firearm era.


    There are guns and ammunition, but many people who use weapons are gone. They only find more than 100 old brothers in the whole third army. In this way, they can only gather together a cold front of a company and join the guard regiment of the military headquarters of the third army.


    The arrival of the fourth regiment of the second division of Lengfeng increased the consolidation of urban defense. At this time, the intelligence personnel in front came the news that the White Russian army had sent 50000 soldiers and 80000 slaves were coming towards the city of auchino. They could reach the city in about four days.


    When I heard that the White Russian army was coming, Tian Hu and others who got the news were not afraid, but very excited. Although the sixth young master said that he would not allow them to take the initiative, if the enemy came to the door, he would not like them. This is an opportunity to do well.


    Four days is enough for two army commanders and one regimental commander to arrange everything. Finally, it was decided to swallow all the 130000 enemies from afar this time. It happened that the progress of road construction was too slow. With the addition of these new forces, it must be much faster.


    The third army has just recruited recruits and has only trained for less than half a month. It is obviously irresponsible to send such an army to the battlefield. Finally, they were left on the city tower and responsible for guarding the city.


    It is said that defending the city also has the opportunity to fight a big battle, especially this time it is the other party''s main attack, so there should be a fierce urban defense war. But commander wusheng knew very clearly that this time I was afraid there was no chance for him to perform well. Because according to the plan, as soon as the other party appears, the fourth regiment of the second cold front Division will start fire to suppress it. When the other party is in chaos, the first army of the world cavalry with 40000 cavalry of the five divisions will rush out from all directions to defeat and destroy the enemy.


    It''s easy to say. After all, the other party has more than 100000 troops. It''s not easy to be defeated. But even if Leng Feng and the first cavalry army in the world shot, wusheng had no doubt. He also understood that the so-called guarding the city was just watching the excitement.


    Watching others play and eat meat and soup, he can only watch the excitement. This is not what wusheng wants. After the meeting, he returned to the army and immediately issued an order. That is, once the war is smooth, he will send the whole third army to attack in all directions. Although his own strength is not very strong and can not inflict heavy losses on his opponents, can he always be competent for capturing prisoners? To this end, he also formulated a set of reward measures, such as what kind of reward is for catching one prisoner and what kind of reward is for catching two prisoners.


    Orders were quickly issued through the military headquarters to all divisions, regiments, battalions, companies, platoons and even the last classes. When the recruits heard that the enemy was 130000 people of the White Russian army, they were already frightened and overwhelmed, and some timid ones trembled all over. It seemed that they could beat them on the ground at any time.


    But when the reward measures were announced, the recruits became excited again. They are all children of poor families without exception, and even at least 80% of them are used to white eyes and cold treatment in the process of growing up.


    In their cognition, they are a cheap life. They don''t know when they can die. Now, it is the Han people''s five-star army that gives them respect and dignity. You can eat enough, you can wear new clothes, and you can make money. And now there is a chance of meritorious service and award in front of them. Why can''t they rush.


    The big deal is just death. However, if you can survive and make meritorious contributions, it will not be better to improve the living conditions of the family, and even if it is done, it is not impossible to become an example for everyone in the family.


    There are few shameless people. Recruits who have just enjoyed the taste of being respected prefer this feeling. Now they have better opportunities to make contributions. Although they are still afraid in the bottom of their hearts, the harvest of victory is still exciting. They forget all their fears. They secretly decide that once they have the opportunity to make contributions, they will do it even if they risk their lives.


    As time went by, the cold front fourth regiment had dug trenches outside auchino. Staggered trenches were the most effective means to deal with cavalry and artillery.


    They have learned that the White Russian army has guns and artillery. It seems to have good strength. But in fact, most of the other side''s guns are solid bullets. Such guns can hit three or four miles away, which looks terrible. However, if the trench is near, those iron balls will become a piece of scrap iron if they can''t roll in front of them.


    There are also some White Russian troops with blossom shells, but the attack distance is really limited, only about one mile. If they are facing the cold weapon opponent at such a close distance, they can still have some advantages, but for the cold front fourth regiment, it is too bad, so bad that they won''t give the other party the chance to fire.


    After the trenches were dug, the first cavalry army of the world also went out of the city in batches late at night according to the previous plan, jumped outside the battle circle and formed a larger encirclement circle. After the opponent appeared, an anti encirclement came and rubbed the White Russian army on the ground.


    All preparations were ready. On the afternoon of the fourth day after receiving the news, a group of dark crowds appeared in the distance of oxino City, and the White Russian army finally arrived.


    In the afternoon, when the rear army was basically in place, the whole military camp lasted more than ten miles. It looked mighty and invincible. With this momentum, general Maxim took a group of people to the front of the battle, and saw the trench excavated by the cold front fourth regiment.


    "This thing is complicated and difficult to handle." the White Russian general in charge of 10000 Musketeers said cautiously.


    "No matter how hard it is, we have 80000 slaves with the army. Even if we use human lives to fill these ditches, we should fill them up. In this way, we should fire a few shots first and raise our military prestige." maxim said with a careless face.


    In his view, he has strong military strength, plus this time the powerful officials are very capable of providing hundreds of artillery, including ten flower shells and artillery shells, and shells are well prepared. What is really awesome is the city.


    At Maxim''s command, dozens of guns were fired before dark and hit the city of auchino. But because of the ditch, they all fell into the ditch after rolling for a while. In this regard. He didn''t care, even arrogantly thought that the emergence of these trenches would imprison the impact of Han cavalry, so he had the complete initiative and did what he wanted.

 Chapter 1432

    After a roar of gunfire, the White Russian army began to set up tents for cooking. This scene fell into Ling Lianquan''s eyes and made him angry. The other party''s disregard made him feel insulted, and he suddenly had a bold idea. That is, if the other side looks down on them, why can''t they turn back and give them a surprise attack?


    Night attack is one of the subjects that cold fronts often train. Their food has always been very good. There is no problem of night blindness. Coupled with sudden attacks, they can kill each other by surprise to a great extent.


    With a bold idea, Ling Lianquan went back to the city first and reported to Wu Sheng, commander of the third army. Wu Sheng, who also felt feasible, agreed, and then immediately communicated with Tian Hu, the commander of the first army of the world cavalry, who had been ambushed in the periphery.


    Tian Hu, who has never been rigidly attached to war methods, naturally will not object. He can''t even wait. He doesn''t want to spend the night. It''s best to attack a minute earlier.


    After the three reached a consensus, a new battle plan appeared. Compared with the previous, there is no change, that is, the attack time is advanced.


    In Eastern Europe in August, the weather is still very good. Even at night, it is not only not hot, but also very cool. The White Russian army, who had been driving for several days, soon fell asleep. Many faces showed an excited look. They seemed to have dreamed of breaking through the city gate of oxino and killing the Han people.


    In the most forward trench 300 meters in front of the White Russian barracks, regimental commander Ling Lianquan has led 2000 cold front soldiers to detour and even get ready to attack at any time.


    Raised his wrist and looked at his watch. Ling Lianmian looked serious and said to the correspondent: "prepare the signal gun."


    About ten seconds later, a red flare rose in the air. It was so eye-catching and dazzling in the dark and silent night.


    The launch of the flare also represents the official beginning of the counterattack. At this moment, the artillery roared, and the whole eight 100mm mortars of the fourth regiment began to roar alone.


    Of the eight guns, four were aimed at the artillery positions of the White Russian army, and four were fired at random towards the White Russian barracks. Every time a shell falls, it will lead to the tremor of the earth and the sound of crying father and mother.


    The shells fell randomly, some only hit two or three miles away, and some landed at seven or eight miles or further. This gives people a feeling of gunfire everywhere, enemies everywhere and insecurity everywhere.


    The first to be completely destroyed was the artillery array of the White Russian army. A hundred guns were originally put together to concentrate their advantages. Now they have completed the cold front four regiments, allowing them to destroy all their guns with little effort. Some are falling on the shells of flowering shells, which also caused martyrdom and explosion, making the fire soar to the sky and become more and more powerful.


    Completely unprepared, let alone the White Russian army, which also had artillery in the Han Army, was caught off guard. Then, when maxim, the chief general, came out of the tent, he saw the scene of countless people running back and forth like headless flies in the chaotic military camp.


    Under the random bombardment, no one knows where it is safer. They can only run around helplessly to bet their luck.


    "Don''t be disorderly, don''t be disorderly, gather them all together. The other party''s forces are not as strong as ours, and they dare not attack." maxim shouted loudly in order to stabilize the army, together with his own soldiers.


    With so many people shouting in unison, the effect is still good. At least the military camp is not so chaotic. Many generals also began to look for their soldiers and prepare to fight back after roll call. But the move came to an end with a rumble of hoofs on the ground.


    If we say that the damage of eight guns to the army of more than 100000 people in a military camp of more than ten miles is still limited, the heavy damage that cavalry from all directions can bring is unimaginable.


    I don''t know how many enemies there are, and I don''t know where these people will appear. Instinctively, the commanders of thousands and tens of thousands also began to run around. Now they have no intention to fight and kill the enemy. What they want now is how to escape from chaos. Long live the heaven.


    The first cavalry army in the world finally took action.


    This is the first time that the whole army has launched an attack together since they became a military unit. As the commander of the army, Tian Hu is excited, and the following five teachers are also excited. Everyone has a heart of competition. Taking the company as the unit, hundreds of arrow arrays have been formed from all directions.


    The high-speed war horses and sharp magic sabers made them rush into the White Russian army like killing gods in the night. When the knife fell, countless rebellious White Russian heads were thrown high, and countless timid rats threw down their weapons and lay trembling on the ground, just for a life.


    This is an unequal war.


    There is no so-called fairness? On the one hand, they killed recklessly, showing their human like means and opening their bloody mouths.


    One side is running around, the general doesn''t know the soldier, the soldier doesn''t know the general, and under the chaos, only the self tramples don''t know how many.


    Under the threat and protection of dozens of personal soldiers, Maxim fled madly on his horse. His face was full of fear, especially after a shell fell seven or eight meters away and a strong air wave lifted up a soldier.


    Now he doesn''t want to fight with the five-star army. He just wants to run back and run away. It''s best not to meet again from now on.


    The Lord general is like this. You can imagine what will happen to the soldiers below.


    They were all busy fleeing from all over the world, but under the general environment of surrender, the 80000 slaves with the army performed much better. They could not control their own destiny. Now their master was defeated. They just changed from White Russian slaves to Han slaves. It doesn''t matter. Just surrender.


    In this way, 80000 slaves without any burden chose to surrender, which finally gave the first army of the world cavalry, which was not dominant in strength, a quantitative advantage and began to chase the fleeing White Russian army all the way.


    In auchino, the south gate has been opened. More than 30000 people of the third army went crazy and rushed straight to the battlefield.


    They were watching from the tower when the artillery roared. Their eyes were filled with excitement when they saw that the previously invincible White Russian army had lost its ability to resist in a short time.


    This indicates that they will not encounter any danger and will be more smooth in the process of grabbing prisoners. At this time, many recruits who were nervous and afraid also held their heads high, just like a general who won the war.


    Finally, Leng Feng''s fourth regiment also rushed out of the trench. With the Ninth Five-Year Plan in its hand, it constantly impacted and fired. Whenever it was found that there were armed White Russian troops, no matter who they were, generals or soldiers, it was a bullet.


    Their bravery made the already unbearable White Russian army feel devastated, and the newly born heart of resistance was soon put back under heavy pressure.


    The cold front fourth regiment also launched an attack, and the third army behind them rushed out immediately, giving full play to their quantitative advantage on the battlefield.


    The war lasted from midnight to noon the next day. When more and more people in the city boarded the tower and saw the scene in front of them, I don''t know how many people shed happy tears.


    When the five-star army came, they could finally eat and wear warm clothes, and finally have hope for life. But most people are still unhappy, because they don''t know how long this life can last. Years of habits tell them that the White Russian army will not ignore all this.


    Sure enough, it was not long before I heard that Belarus sent 130000 troops to the city of auchino. At this moment, many faces showed a look of fear. The people who were going to save Chinese coins to buy better goods also quickly spent all their money. They were afraid that the White Russian army would defeat the five-star army. In that case, the Chinese coins in their hands would be worthless. Instead, it''s better to buy something you''ve already bought, at least it''s real.


    Just yesterday, when they learned that the White Russian army was under the city, many people had packed up their things and made the decision to seize the city once the five-star army was defeated. Although the five-star army is good to them and much stronger than the White Russian army, there is no morality in troubled times, and it is most important to live reluctantly.


    But no one could imagine that just one night later, the seemingly powerful White Russian army was defeated, and it was still defeated. It didn''t even have the ability to fight back, so that it couldn''t find a bullet hole on the city wall of auchino.


    On the tower, the people cheered. The victory of the five-star army means that their good life will continue and their future has hope. Some people also began to regret that they spent the hard-earned Han coins. Some people worked hard to buy an iron pot with good quality, and now hope to be buried in their own hands.


    Fortunately, as long as the five-star army is still the ruler here, it will not take long. With their efforts, they may achieve what they want.


    The five-star army won a great victory. The first cavalry army of the world had been chasing for 40 miles before it returned. The war hit the invincible White Russian army hard. Only 110000 prisoners were captured, and more than 10000 bodies of White Russian troops were found on the battlefield. In other words, only 5000 White Russian soldiers really escaped.


    Along with it, a lot of military rations and equipment were seized, which was also a great harvest for the city of auchino.

 Chapter 1433

    "Report to the sixth young master, ha ha ha." Tian Hu changed his usual calm appearance and shouted excitedly. One night and half a day of fighting not only didn''t make him tired, on the contrary, he was very excited. Because in yesterday''s battle, he saw the power of the first cavalry army in the world.


    In the past, when a division was established, it could defeat several times the enemy. However, looking at their performance last night, 40000 cavalry came to the front and there was no one to stop. Even if the next step is to deal with 100000 enemies, we will not let go at all. We have great confidence that we can win.


    Soon, through the telegram, Yang Chendong learned about the war in auchino city. After seeing the victory telegram, he didn''t think, but said with a smile: "well, there will be no war here this year after the war. The telegram ordered Tian Hu and Wu Sheng to do a good job. Build the road well before the snow and operate the greenhouse well after the snow. Don''t neglect it."


    Yang Chendong is a person who likes to take one step and see three steps or even further. Considering the cold winter in Eastern Europe, Yang Chendong ordered a large number of greenhouses to be transported to chixian city very early. The land here is fertile, so it''s nothing to solve the problem of eating. He wants to let those people of different races who follow him for whatever reason know that as long as they follow him, there is no hungry skin. If they want to eat better and wear better, they need to work harder.


    Not only in auchino City, but also in four cities such as baorga and Kazan, Yang Chendong had arranged for people to set up a large number of greenhouses long ago. He only waited for the winter to come and switched to indoor work when he couldn''t work outside. This year, due to lack of preparation, it will be like this first. In the future, he will transport the steam engine here. At that time, many light industrial products can be manufactured here, so that there will be no work to do in winter and become a paradise for lazy people. (the so-called lazy paradise means that due to the weather, you can only work for half a year and rest for half a year, which is more suitable for some lazy people.)


    There was no such advanced thing as telegram. The defeat of the White Russian army was not sent back by the express horse until three days later.


    On this day, the blind Archduke was discussing with all his officials in the hall to prepare for the winter. That is, at this moment, the battle report in front came back, and the dusty messenger fell to his knees and didn''t even dare to lift his head.


    The attitude of the signalman can often tell whether the report is a good thing or a bad thing. Officials and dignitaries who have long had experience in this field have nothing to say when you look at me and I look at you.


    The blind Archduke, who had long predicted the war ahead, did not see how flustered he was. Instead, he said in a calm voice, "tell me what war is ahead."


    "Yes, Grandpa." after the messenger agreed, he took out a war report from a suspected basket behind him and read it on the spot.


    It is a tradition of the principalities of Russia to read the war report in public. Perhaps it is because they are afraid that someone will hide the war report that is not conducive to them. Therefore, when the war report comes, they will read it in public to show fairness.


    Because of this, Ivan Deyi standing aside saw the rapid changes in the faces of the ministers and dignitaries.


    The number of words in the war report is not many, but the amount of information in it is not small. Maxim was defeated and returned. There were 130000 people, leaving less than 5000. Now he is on his way back to Moscow. Moreover, it took more than half a day from the beginning to the end of the war, and the grain, grass and baggage of the White Russian army were plundered by the Han army.


    In a short time, the faces of the ministers and dignitaries in Belarus became very ugly. They didn''t expect to lose the war. They didn''t expect to lose so soon.


    "What is this maxim for? Is he such a loser?"


    "We gave him so many guns and good things. What did he do? It''s really disappointing."


    "Maxim''s military training was so ineffective that the army was defeated. This crime should be punished and hanged."


    "Yes, we don''t need an incompetent general to kill him."


    "Kill him, kill him."


    Within a short time, a large number of voices of crusading against Maxim appeared under the court, especially the dignitaries. At the moment, they seem to have forgotten how they praised maxim in order to send troops.


    This is the power, in their eyes, only interests. Don''t talk about human feelings with such people. In that case, you will be very sad.


    The voice was so neat that it felt as if Maxim had committed some heinous crime. Ivan looked at this scene coldly, but he was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that the firearms of the Han people were so fierce and seemed to be more powerful than them. In this way, there are powerful cavalry and firearm soldiers. The Han people are really a difficult opponent.


    At this time, although Ivan overestimated the strength of the five-star army as much as possible, in fact, he still underestimated his opponent. The firearms of the five-star army are not so much stronger than the White Russian army, but have been much stronger.


    Ivan wants to learn the power of the five-star army, but unfortunately, it has entered September. If the whole army is ready for war, it''s too late. It seems that we can only leave all our regrets next year.


    However, the blind Archduke heard that there was a voice to punish Maxim on the court. Even if he pushed the boat, he deprived nearly half of his military power and allowed him to wake up at home. When he thought about it, he could talk about it.


    After the first World War, he didn''t lose anything. On the contrary, the dignitaries were seriously injured. After subtracting maxim, a general with military power, the blind Archduke was naturally in a good mood. He even thanked the Han army for its presence.


    At the end of the meeting, the blind Archduke also said that it was too late this year. After the flowers bloom tomorrow, he will send to conquer the city of auchino to show the strength and prestige of the White Russian army.


    After receiving the promise, the ministers and dignitaries left the hall with a satisfied appearance. For them, the emergence of the Han army is a threat and can even attract the follow-up of ordinary people. If this trend is not suppressed, it will greatly affect their interests, which is not allowed.


    As long as the Han army is defeated and run away, it doesn''t matter who did it in the end. This is the face of the powerful. In their eyes, they only have their own interests and their own little 99.


    How blind Archduke can''t see this. But he had no better way. Although his strength was strong, he could not reach a word in the White Russian army. Without the support of these dignitaries, the Principality of Russia would have civil strife. In that case, don''t talk about dealing with others, and self-protection would be a problem.


    He sometimes had to compromise for the sake of the interests of Ross country and justice. Although he knew that these dignitaries were cancer after cancer, he had to keep them now. He only hoped that Ross would slowly cut off these disobedient forces after he completely owned this land.


    In fact, this is not only the problem of Russia, but also Daming has this characteristic. Gentry and rich families exist like a shit stirring stick, which hinders the development of Daming. Although the emperor knows it, he is unable to solve it. At this point, Yang Department did the best.


    In history, any monarch who founded the country did well, because they were from scratch and easy to centralize power, which enabled them to quickly convey and implement their decrees. But then, in order to be stable, we have to balance, and there will be more and more real power figures, who will eventually disperse their power, and the concerted efforts of the whole people can not be achieved in a powerful country.


    Yang Chendong is like the founding monarch. His prestige and authority are the same for a moment. However, it is difficult for someone to obstruct his decision. With the new knowledge brought by Yang Chendong and the help of Dacang, he has made such a great achievement.


    Yang Chendong has long been aware of this. He is constantly increasing the strength and speed of this construction. When the cold winter is coming, both the golden tent Khanate and the Duke of Russia have to stop fighting, he is still commanding the five-star army. He is still busy. The more roads are built, the more greenhouses are built.


    Under the leadership of Feng Ke''s chief engineer, the highest science and Technology Research Office of chixian city has continuously updated the steam engine for three times. Now it is developing steam trains, and most of them have been formed. It only needs a few key steps to do well, and the so-called first steam train can be put into trial operation.


    With the books and knowledge provided by Yang Chendong, when the most difficult first steam engine is manufactured, the next thing will be very simple and smooth. When the news came out, chixian city was the first to lay railway tracks, and built a railway with a length of up to 40 kilometers from the factory concentration to the wharf. Once it is opened to traffic, all kinds of products will be delivered to the wharf and distributed everywhere faster.


    The railway track laying in Laos, Vietnam and other land provinces in Southeast Asia is also finishing work. We have made preparations and laid the foundation. Now we only need to lay the built track according to the predetermined route. Once opened to traffic, several provinces will be quickly connected together. In this way, the rapid delivery of goods and human beings can be realized. Once that time comes, no matter where there is a problem, the army can arrive by train in the fastest time, which will play a more positive role in stabilizing the security problem in the territory.


    The railway track from the three northeastern provinces to Tongbei city in the Far East is also being laid, which will become the first railway road in this region. Its role in supplying supplies to Eastern Europe can not be measured by money.

 Chapter 1434

    However, the railway foundation from the Far East to Eastern Europe is not easy to build. It takes Siberia and Ural regions to reach the location of Volga. There are many mountains and forests and many rivers along the way, which greatly hinders the infrastructure construction of the railway track.


    Therefore, after understanding the actual situation, Yang Chendong adopted the Countermeasures of building a bridge in case of water and drilling a hole in case of mountain. If it is a big mountain, take a detour. If it is a small mountain, use explosives to flatten it, or make a cave that can pass through the train. In recent years, the mineral mining work of Yang system has developed rapidly, but it has the experience and strength to create caves.


    Even so, it will take at least several years to build the railway. Fortunately, Yang Chendong can afford to wait, and what he needs most now is manpower. Just now, under the great victory of auchino City, Tian Hu and Wu Sheng sent 100000 people, all young men. With these people, it will play a great role in promoting the laying and development of railways. What we need to do now is to build a wider and longer road while it hasn''t snowed yet.


    Once it snows, some work has to stop. The material transportation cannot be stopped. Therefore, Yang Chendong arranged the sledge early. It can slide easily on the heavy snow, even if it is full of goods, so that more materials can be transported to the city during the heavy snow. In this way, we can do what we need to do in the spring tomorrow.


    Eastern Europe has become quiet because of the coming heavy snow. Whether it is willing or not, the tripartite situation has been formed. This is one of the biggest gains after Yang Chendong came here.


    Compared with Yang Chendong''s harvest, in yilibali area, the Yeerqiang and Turpan officially delimited the local sphere of influence of the Yang system, and the five-star army left there launched a battle against yilibali.


    When Yang Chendong was leaving, the situation of the war there was gradually becoming clear, but no one thought that the king Baolide in Yili had been ruthless. In order to crack down on the five-star army, he took the initiative to sell his own national interests, asked for help from the nearby Temur Empire, Kazakh state and usszang, and said that they would provide the first food and grass for the March, After defeating the five-star army, the territory can also be divided into four.


    When the famous minister arip managed Yili, he accumulated a large amount of armaments for the whole country, and now all of them are used. As soon as the four-party coalition appeared, it put a lot of pressure on the five-star army.


    Fortunately, the other side is already at the end of a powerful crossbow. Compared with the Yang family with stable rear and strong economic strength, they are not afraid of anyone in a protracted war. Once the other side''s food and grass are exhausted, the five-star army will win a complete victory on the battlefield. It''s a good opportunity to have a good fight with the Allied forces of the four countries, and it''s not a bad thing to destroy their productive power.


    The land war had to stop because of the weather. But the journey at sea did not mean to stop.


    After occupying Sri Lanka, the Navy separately captured the cities of kozhi, Guri and hurunos. Now it has reached the Persian Gulf and is building a naval supply base here according to the previous plan. It will become a new important supply point for the navy to fight the world in the future.


    Equipped with powerful fire guns and artillery, it has the most elite cold front Navy in the world. Everywhere the Navy with five-star flag goes, it is like a dragon into the sea. In a short period of more than half a year, all kinds of wealth robbed by them alone amounted to 120 million liang of silver, and the number of slaves robbed from various countries reached as much as 6 million. Now they have been sent back to the headquarters of chiembedded city by transport supply ships.


    Over the years, investment in the navy has always been unable to make ends meet. Now it is finally time to harvest. When a large number of gold and silver treasures were sent back to the Treasury of the Yang family in the red inlaid City, Yu Qian and others were filled with smiles. Now no minister will stop the Navy from going to sea and fighting in all directions.


    Compared with those who get the wealth, Yang Chendong is more gratified by the ideological transformation of officials. Although his authority is far from being shaken by some officials, it is not a good thing for someone to talk in his ear every day. This is one of the reasons why Yang Chendong would rather work hard with the army and risk all directions, rather than stay in chixian city. He really can''t stand the officials whispering and even complaining in his ears every day.


    It''s just that what these people do is for his good. He can''t do anything to others, so he can only bear it all the time. The Navy''s harvest can finally make some people shut their mouths, and he can be quiet.


    In a word, 1462 is still a harvest year. It was also a year of great expansion of the poplar system.


    In the past, the focus of the five-star army was mainly on the grassland, where it was difficult to gain anything from fighting. The other side was poor and had no possessions at all. After defeating them, they just got some land and some prisoners. Compared with the huge expenditure of the army, they felt a loss.


    It''s like fighting with yilibaoli now, with a lot of investment and little harvest. For this matter, I don''t know how many officials have put forward their opinions. Even Yu Qian and others have implicitly expressed their dissatisfaction. Yang Chendong decided to open multiple channels to find financial resources.


    Although the multi-channel March, the financial pressure will suddenly increase. But if there are gains, there will be more benefits. Fortunately, now it seems that he is still right. At least the expedition at sea has achieved good results. In the coming year, after Yang Chendong defeated the golden tent khanate, he must gain a lot. At that time, the voice of obstructing the sending of troops will be suppressed to the lowest.


    The army had to stop its advance because of the weather. However, in the red inlaid city with spring all the year round, the impact of the arrival of winter is really limited. The factory is still working continuously, and all kinds of goods are produced and sent everywhere from here.


    The 70mm field artillery has overcome all difficulties and began to be produced in batches. The shell problem of flowering bomb has also been solved, which is enough to hit a distance of eight miles, making it successfully replace the 100mm mortar used by the five-star army and become the main force of artillery in the army.


    Although the field artillery is easy to move and can be lifted by four soldiers, it is still slightly bulky compared with the 100mm mortar. But the army still gave up mortar running and switched to field artillery because all mortars were items in the warehouse. Including their shells, the manufacturing process is also very troublesome.


    With Yang''s science and technology, it was impossible to make such a good thing. They''ve been just copying. It''s like a pupil who suddenly goes to learn the knowledge of middle school and high school. It''s very difficult to learn, but there''s still no problem copying the answers. But this is not a long-term way.


    After numerous times of dismantling the artillery in the warehouse and continuous imitation, the field artillery finally came out with the trend, because it was independently built by the Yang family, and any part of it was very complete. With complete accessories, the number of artillery is also rising, and it is finally time to equip the whole army. Although it is still a long way from being used arbitrarily, after all, the production cost of flowering bomb is not low and the time is not short, but with the continuous improvement of steam engine technology, the upgrading is faster and faster. One day, all complex problems will be simplified. At that time, the cost of flowering bomb will be infinitely reduced, and the five-star army will really be invincible in the world.


    A large number of field guns were built and transported to various battlefields. In the warehouse of Kazan City, there is a row of 20 guns just transported.


    Thousands of miles away, it took several months for these guns to come to Yang Chendong. He stroked these cold field guns with his light hand, feeling thousands and thousands of excitement.


    This is an independent gun made by Yang Arsenal. Their appearance is enough to prove that the efforts over the years have not been in vain, and the science and technology has finally achieved results. He doesn''t have to rely on the power of Okura.


    There are still many advanced weapons in Dachang, but Yang Chendong has rarely used them. If a country wants to develop, it can''t rely on one person alone. Not to mention that his goal is the world. If he depends on himself, he can live. What will happen in the future? You can''t fall down again because of your departure. Now self-help is what he has been doing.


    For the scientific research department led by Feng Ke, Yang Chendong has always given the best treatment and the highest policy. But what they want to know and need to know is that they give everything, so they have to open their heads and put things directly into them. For this reason, I don''t know how many people have been jealous and raised doubts, but they were all suppressed by his words.


    Finally, Yang Chendong can breathe a sigh of relief when his efforts have paid off. If in the past he only relied on his personal authority to promote his policies, attitudes and methods, what he did now has been understood by more and more people, so he doesn''t have to explain anything to them.


    "Young master, these field guns are also a little ugly." Yang Er, who has no idea what Yang Chendong thinks, also touched the field gun, even lifted it vigorously, felt its bulkiness, then shook his head and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "What do you know?" Yang Chendong snorted coldly, disdaining Yang er''s shortsightedness. This is self-produced and is a contemporary product. Mortar is a thing in the big warehouse. It belongs to the artillery hundreds of years later. Can it be said in the same breath?

 Chapter 1435

    "I don''t understand." Yang Er seemed a little anxious. He was afraid of being underestimated by Yang Chendong. He added: "young master, there are not as many field guns as mortars in terms of volume, firepower distance and power."


    "But its shells are cheap. With such guns, you can fire shells at will. Isn''t this comparable to mortars?" Yang Chendong snorted, but replied, which made Yang Er lose his temper in an instant.


    The insufficient number of shells has always been one of the main factors restricting the development and growth of the five-star army. Often, unless necessary, the five-star army will not use mortars when fighting with the enemy, and even when it is used, there are several shells to be fired, which must be calculated, which gives people a very uncomfortable feeling. For this reason, some people in the military have also asked why they can not prepare more shells for war?


    For such a problem, Yang Chendong directly pressed down with the high cost of shells. Fortunately, the researchers will not have any connection with the army, which is also a method and strategy of Yang Chendong''s local governance. The army only cares about fighting, civil servants only manage local areas, and scientific research workers only care about development and research. The parties cannot have horizontal contact, which makes other departments seem very mysterious to the people in this department. So this answer has blocked the mouths of many people.


    Now, with the emergence of field artillery, Yang Chendong doesn''t have to find so many excuses to tell the origin of this artillery in the future. And a shell used casually immediately made Yang Er very excited. "Young master, can you really fight at will?"


    "Er! It''s not random, but the number of shells is always higher than that of mortars. Oh, by the way, the officials in Nancheng just reported that the greenhouse there can have a good harvest. Take someone to have a look." I''m afraid Yang Erhui will put forward the idea that if the shells are random, we should try two shells first, and Yang Chendong supported it in a word.


    When Yang Er left, Yang Chendong was also quiet. Then he looked at Qiu Wu, the leader of the first brigade of the black cavalry Dragon Guard, who followed him, and said, "it is planned to send a telegram to the chixian city to let them transport more shells. After the spring, we should let the enemy know that they are not even qualified to return to our five-star army."


    The weather is getting colder and colder, and heavy snow is covering all over Eastern Europe.


    At this time in previous years, it was the most difficult time for the people. Many people even died of freezing and starvation because of the cold weather and lack of food. With the arrival of the five-star army, everything has changed.


    A large number of grain transported through the main roads of the three northeastern provinces stopped the people from starving. Although the goal of complete satiety with three meals a day cannot be achieved, there is still no problem with two meals a day. In particular, the harvest of those greenhouses has led to more green vegetables in the city, which we dare not dream of. Now it has been realized, so many people knelt on the ground and lamented the superb "magic" of King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty. At the same time, they also strengthened their determination to follow each other.


    Many more people are ready to work hard after the spring and strive to earn more Han coins. In this way, they can buy more food next winter and bid farewell to the days of starvation and cold.


    A large number of potatoes, sweet potatoes, corn and other seeds have been sent to the warehouse. With these high-yield things, Yang Chendong believes that next year will certainly be a bumper harvest year. Since then, the people here will not only bid farewell to the life of not having enough food, but also become a new food base, a bridgehead from here into the European land, and another existence like a starting city.


    This winter passed quietly in the hope of the people. In March 1493, the weather began to warm gradually, and the heavy snow began to melt. After that, the four cities with a peculiar smell in the Yang system radiated their new youth, and countless people went out of their homes to build roads. For them, having something to do and earning Chinese coins is the most beautiful life.


    In March, the snow on the road began to melt, and the soldiers made preparations for the war with full emotion and state.


    Among them, tens of thousands of recruits are the most excited. This winter, they were stained with the light of being a member of the five-star army, put on thick and warm military coats, and some well behaved officers promoted to officers. They also issued a black down jacket. When they put on this dress, they are not afraid in cold weather. For a time, a down jacket can be changed into a daughter-in-law, which is happening among the people. Unexpectedly, there is a trend that supply exceeds demand.


    This is what Yang Chendong didn''t expect, but in this poor era, human life is the most worthless. In the troubled times, it really happened. Hearing this statement, Yang Chendong was very sad and laughed, but it shows from another direction that Yang''s items are so popular and popular with the people.


    A down jacket for a daughter-in-law was circulated in the army. Many recruits who can''t marry their daughter-in-law are excited. They are also eager to set up a fighter plane and get a down jacket. Under the material stimulation, the morale of the army is very high. Yang Chendong knew it was time to take the initiative.


    With more than 30000 veterans of the new second army, supplemented by 60000 recruits of the White Russian division, plus three main regiments of the second division of the cold front second army, an artillery battalion and a division of the air force, a total of 120000 troops left Kazan city in mid March and went straight to the nearest Samara city.


    Yes, the air force is here, too. Major general Tianyu, the commander of the air force, took sun Lixing, the commander of the first division, with the transportation brigade to Eastern Europe to report to Yang Chendong.


    The foreign five-star army has three armies, sea, land and air, but in fact, the air force is often ignored. With the least personnel, the controlled hot-air balloons also need the cooperation of the weather, so that they can''t give full play to their original strength on the battlefield, so that they can''t be counted on in many wars.


    Watching the army eat meat and expand the territory; The Navy also took action and began to run across the sea, attacking cities and seizing land; Major general Tianyu, the supreme commander of the air force, finally couldn''t help it. He begged his grandparents to go to Feng Ke, the first engineer of the Institute of science and technology, and even borrowed a science and technology development team from him at the risk of impeachment. With the efforts of the team day and night, the direction of the hot-air balloon was not only solved, but also a higher hydrogen balloon was made.


    A steam engine is added to the refitted hot-air balloon. After changing the power, they can fly as they want in the air, where they want to fly, and move forward without the help of the wind. You can stay in the sky for 24 hours, which is enough to meet the needs of ordinary war.


    After making progress, commander Tianyu kept reporting to Yang Chendong and asked to fight. Finally got such a chance to perform. At present, he traveled thousands of miles from chixian city to the three northeastern provinces, then to the Far East, and then to Siberia. He spent the Spring Festival on his way. Finally arrived in Kazan city a week ago and caught up with the attack plan of this wave.


    In order to verify that Tianyu''s words were not exaggerated, Yang Chendong first watched the other party''s performance in the air. After seeing that it did have the function of pointing and playing, he waved his hand and agreed to participate in the military plan to attack the Golden Horde.


    With the cooperation of the air force and the full 200 75mm field guns delivered several times, Yang Chendong took 120000 troops out of Kazan city with full confidence and went straight to Samara city.


    These 120000 people are just the first echelon. Behind him, there is a newly built second division of Belarus, with 60000 members. After the main force of the five-star army attacks cities and lands, they will be responsible for logistics transportation support, battlefield cleaning and custody of soldiers and prisoners.


    The commander of the second division was nikolaf.


    From the first generation of acting division commander to the second division commander, nikolav was dignified and took the initiative to give the first division commander to ahuri. In his words, the other party had sweated a lot and knew how to manage an army better than himself.


    Nikolav''s humility, seen in Yang Chendong''s eyes, made him very satisfied. According to the observation these days, this person has strong learning ability, and the most important thing is loyalty. He never thought he was a White Russian. On the contrary, he applied for Chinese nationality several times. He even said publicly that there is no way to change a person''s origin. All he can do is to be a qualified Han through his own efforts.


    Such a loyal person is still a talent. Of course, Yang Chendong had no reason to let go. With a stroke of his pen, he agreed to his request for Han nationality, and gave him the position of the second division teacher. And let the new second army leave a battalion to protect his safety. After all, it means to spy on him.


    Yang Chendong never believes in foreigners lightly. Even if he believes that the other party will not betray, there should be no less measures.


    After temporarily handing over the rear affairs to nikolaf, Yang Chendong took 120000 troops out of the city to the south. As soon as he made this move, the Scouts of the golden tent Khanate who had been watching him closely responded and reported the matter to the Great Khan.


    In the golden tent, Mahama summoned all the generals to discuss how to deal with the five-star army.


    Without knowing the strength of the five-star army, the generals looked relaxed, especially Muhammad, the most ferocious general, said with disdain: "These Han people really wanted to die. We didn''t find them, but they came to die by themselves. Big Khan, at the end of the day, will invite 50000 elite riders to hunt outside Samara and catch these two legged sheep as slaves."

 Chapter 1436

    Listening to Muhammad''s words, all the generals at the meeting laughed. For them, the Han people still have no power to bind chickens in the seal image. They only know that opening their mouth is the literati dress of those who know it. For such people, don''t say 120000, even 1.2 million, what''s the fear?


    "OK, Ben Khan is right." Mahama also smiled. He believes that as long as Muhammad makes a move, Muhammad will teach the Han people how to behave like a thunderbolt. In this territory, the boss will always be himself and can only be himself.


    I was thinking about how to deal with these Han people. If the other party just hides in the city and doesn''t come out, it''s also a headache, as evidenced by the sudden disappearance of 130000 people led by Gelai last year.


    Now, if the other party comes out of the city, it''s equivalent to a tortoise climbing out of its shell. What else are they afraid of?


    The cavalry can hunt on the grassland. This is what the Mongolian cavalry are best at. Mahama, who originally regarded the five-star army as the city''s great enemy, suddenly found that he seemed to look down on each other too much. At this time, his number one enemy became the blind Archduke of Ross. He even thought that after defeating the Han people, he should let them be the vanguard to counter attack the White Russian army. Maybe it was time for him to reunify here.


    The generals of the golden tent Khanate all looked contemptuous of the Han Army, but he didn''t mean to despise Youshan who was guarding the city of Samara. Especially when he saw the 120000 Han troops outside the city, his face was only cautious.


    It is said that you can see the whole leopard by looking at a spot, and you can see the whole situation from a corner. As a leader for many years, you Shan can feel from each other''s array that this Han army is not easy to provoke. From a distance, the Han Army five miles away wore uniform and neat military appearance, and the soldiers'' faces were full of war and killing intention.


    You are not a famous tiger general in the golden tent khanate, but you have been in the army for many years. You think you should have good eyesight. After seeing the neat appearance of the Han Army, he knew that it was a difficult army to deal with.


    Since last year, he was appointed general of Samara city by the Great Khan in order to prevent the Han people from suddenly crossing here and appearing under the city of Sarai in Shengjing. That is, his task does not necessarily have to take the initiative to attack when he sees the Han people. He just needs to keep Samara city and finish the task.


    "Command, close the gate, everyone stay on the tower, and don''t attack without command." without the idea of fighting with the Han people outside the city, Yushan ordered to guard the city.


    With the strong and tall City, 20000 Mongolian soldiers and 30000 slave soldiers looked at the Han Army outside the city with mocking eyes, as if to say, if you have the ability, you will attack?


    "Hum, it''s shameless. The faces of Mongolian warriors have been lost by these people." the sheriff rode on his horse and put down his telescope. His face turned red. He didn''t know whether it was because of anger or the wind.


    Once upon a time, Mongolian cavalry was invincible. They have been attacking all the time. When have you seen them defend the city? But now Feng Shui turns around. It''s their turn to guard the city like a coward. They have the face to laugh at others.


    He is half Mongolian. What is important is that he has lived on the grassland since he was a child. He is more like a Mongolian than a Han. It is for this reason that he has such a strong sense of substitution and despises the performance of these Mongols.


    The angry hum of farewell was seen in the eyes of Yang Er, who was also riding a horse. He smiled heiheihei. It was rare to see the wise and angry farewell so angry. He felt a little funny, but he was more excited about the next siege. When he thought that the field artillery would soon show its power, he heard that there were a lot of shells transported in this winter and could hit enough, He couldn''t resist it for a long time. After laughing, he looked at Yang Chendong with eager eyes, "young master, gun..."


    "Go, go." Yang Chendong seemed to know that Yang Er would ask for it. For this, he has been busy with himself all the time, unlike other families who have long stood alone. Sometimes he will inevitably lose some freedom. Let him do the task of commanding the artillery this time, which is also a kind of compensation.


    "Take orders." it was like changing a person. Yang Er loudly agreed, beat the horse and left. The last time he begged Yang Chendong, he had a chance to compete with glee. Now he begged again to command the artillery. He felt that the young master was very kind to him. Of course, he won''t advance an inch. He still has a sense of propriety. He knows when he can speak, what kind of things he can participate in, and what kind of things he can''t touch.


    Speaking of gray, he also rode and stood not far behind Yang Chendong. After being defeated by Yang Er, he joined the five-star army as a prisoner. Because this time he needed someone who knew each other very well to deal with the golden tent khanate, Yang Chendong ordered him to follow the Chinese army. Seeing that Samara''s gate was closed and looked like a great enemy, he waved back and said to glee, "you must have seen the power of our artillery. You said, what will happen if the artillery hits the wall?"


    "The city gate is bound to be broken, and the Mongolian forces are invincible." glee, who has seen the power of field artillery, said without hesitation. He was not flattering, but he had seen the field gun test firing and the terrible destructive power. Now think about that scene, his legs softened.


    In the past, when they fought with Russia, they suffered from the loss of each other''s artillery. Now the field artillery of the five-star army is many times stronger than that of the White Russian army. It is strange that the Mongolian soldiers can get a bargain.


    Yang Chendong nodded, "even though you know what will happen, are you willing to persuade your brothers to suffer less and die less?"


    "Sin will be willing." gray nodded heavily. For him, persuading him to surrender was not a disgrace. On the contrary, he lived for each other. It can be imagined that when 200 guns launch shelling together, the wall of Samara will collapse soon. At that time, I''m afraid everyone will die.


    This kind of death is different from the death of cavalry warriors on the battlefield, which has lost their lives in vain. Greben thought that saving one more person was one person. He intended to persuade the officer to surrender.


    Glee, who received the command, took a scepter in his right hand, which was the messenger''s certificate or token, and rode wildly towards Samarra. It didn''t stop until it came to 80 meters and reached the distance of an arrow. Then the cry came out, "it''s the persuading envoy of the five-star army. I don''t know which general is responsible for guarding the city upstairs?"


    "It''s Glen. He''s not dead yet?" there were many Glen''s former colleagues on the tower. They quickly recognized the people under the city.


    At this time, you Shanzheng, the general guarding the city, stood on the tower and saw the arrival of glee. First, he was pleasantly surprised, and then he said angrily, "he really surrendered to the Han army. It is really the humiliation of our Mongolian warriors."


    "Which general is in charge of guarding the city? Please stand up and speak." gray couldn''t hear what the people upstairs were talking about, but he still shouted and asked.


    "It''s Ben Jiang, the timid gray, but do you still recognize me?" Youshan, who was dressed in armor, stood up step by step, and then looked at gray under the tower and shouted the same loudly.


    Gray''s eyes were good. Although he was 80 meters away, he still recognized the identity of Lai Jiang. When he saw that you Shanshou was here, his voice was a little excited and shouted, "it''s you Shanshou, I''m gray."


    "Cowardly gray, at a loss, he will still regard you as a warrior and offer incense for you every day. Unexpectedly, you surrendered to the Han people. Do you know the meaning of shame?" in anger, Youshan shouted loudly or questioned.


    "Brother you is wrong. It''s not that brother wants to surrender to the Han army. It''s because the other side has too much firepower. We''re not opponents at all. Brother you, I advise you to open the gate and surrender to the five-star army. You''re not their opponents at all. Moreover, Khan arranged you here. It''s clear that he wanted you to be a shield. We shouldn''t lose our brothers'' lives on impulse." Greg and Youshan have a good personal relationship, otherwise the other party will not burn incense every day to worship themselves. Because of this, he felt that it was more necessary to persuade the other party to open the gate and surrender. Only in this way could he live.


    I haven''t seen the power of the five-star army. I also regard the army led by Yang Chendong as the cowardly Han people''s two foot sheep army in the past. How can Youshan fall without fighting. Although he also knew that he was arranged by the Khan in Samara City, he was indeed suspected of being used. But as a Mongolian warrior, he should not be afraid of sacrifice and death. Besides, isn''t this use just to prove that it''s still useful? This is a beautiful job that some warriors can''t envy.


    Having made up his mind to defend Samara city and give the Han army a heavy loss, Youshan can''t give up guarding the city because of glay''s words. Seeing that the other party was still noisy under the city tower, some officers and men changed their faces. With a cold hum, Youshan took a strong crossbow from the soldiers around him. When he pulled down the bow and shot an arrow, an arrow feather flew to ten steps in front of Ge.


    "Glee, you coward, we have nothing to do since then. If you incite the morale of the army here, the next arrow will be your chest. Roll." you Shan got angry and shouted in his voice without any emotion.


    Angry Youshan can''t listen to any language and advice. Glen knows that his mission can''t be completed. He also knows Youshan''s temper. If he doesn''t go, the other party will really do what he says and kill himself with an arrow. After a helpless shake and sigh, glee turned back, but even so, he still didn''t forget to turn back and shouted to the city, "brothers, remember my words. If you can''t carry it in a moment, you can fight a white flag, and then you can save your life."

 Chapter 1437

    After saying these words, without hesitation, gray turned and went to the five-star army camp behind him. He said everything he should say. Next, it''s time to see the real chapter of strength.


    Gray returned without success. Yang Chendong saw all this scene. He also knew that some enemies were stubborn. If they were not given some powerful looks, they would not be obedient. "Pass the order, the artillery is aimed at me. Bang hard."


    "Wang Youling, artillery preparation, bombardment." Badaojiang took the place of Yang ER and roared loudly.


    After the military order was issued, Yang Er, who had already stood with the artillery battalion, laughed. Just now he was really worried that glee would succeed in persuading him to surrender. In that case, wouldn''t he be a hero''s useless place?


    Now, when it was time for performance, he said to Lin Lun, the artillery battalion commander of the second Lengfeng Division: "battalion commander Lin, we''ll see our performance next. Later, you and I will each take a gun to see who can play better?"


    "OK, but Ben will win. Please don''t give people a face." Lin Lun was also happy and laughed. Compared with others, he may not be the opponent of the red man around Yang Er, the sixth young master, but when it comes to the accuracy of shelling, he really won''t be afraid of anyone.


    "It''s all based on the truth. Second brother, I''m not the one who can afford to lose. But I haven''t started yet. Who knows whether to win or lose, ha ha ha." Yang Er also laughed boldly. Then he walked to a gun and took the initiative to undertake the task of the gunner.


    Everything was ready. As Yang Er put a flowering bomb into the field artillery, the bombardment of Samara city officially began under a loud noise.


    The sound of the cannon rumbled like thunder from heaven. It shocked people''s hearts and souls with a loud noise.


    With each sound, a shell roared and flew towards the wall of Samara. "Boom!" as a huge gun hole was left on the wall, the shells exploded, and countless iron sheets and steel nails waved around and fell on the surrounding Mongolian soldiers, causing bursts of wailing.


    Flowering bullets are no better than solid bullets. The latter can only hit all the way. The former can indeed cause secondary damage. Without preparation, I never thought that the artillery of the five-star army could hit so far, and the power was so fierce. Only in the first round of shelling, thousands of Mongolian soldiers were recruited and fell to the ground one after another.


    Two hundred guns, even if they only hurt five people, would kill a thousand enemies at that time. In fact, the power of one shot is more than these. It is accurate. One shot fell among the enemy soldiers, injuring dozens or even nearly 100 people.


    The artillery continued to attack. One of the advantages of field artillery is that the cost of shells is reduced, so that they can be used more and more. The destructiveness is getting stronger and stronger, and the damage is getting bigger and bigger.


    Under the continuous shelling, the tower of Samara city is like purgatory on earth. More and more Mongolian soldiers fell to the ground, more and more wounded appeared, and the morale of the army had to be more and more depressed under shelling.


    Under the protection of a group of close soldiers, Youshan was pressed on the ground and couldn''t move at all. In just half an hour, he witnessed the scene in which many warriors were killed by artillery. Those are skilled warriors with bows and horses!


    If they were given a war horse to gallop on the grassland, even three or five Han troops would not be their opponents. But now, he died on the tower like this, which made him feel uncomfortable with chest tightness.


    He can''t wait like this. He should take the initiative to attack. Even if he loses the city, it''s better than this kind of cowardly death. There was a voice shouting in his heart. Youshan didn''t know where the strength came from. He suddenly lifted several close soldiers on his body and shouted loudly, "all the warriors go downstairs with our general. We ride on the horses and rush out. Even if we die, we will die on the road of charging."


    "Yes, we should let the Han people know that we are powerful." some Mongolian soldiers who could not bear this passive waiting to die also shouted. Then the news came out that more and more Mongolian warriors ran down the city tower, found their own horses and made preparations to rush out of the city and fight a big war.


    "Stop." the big account of the five-star army. Yang Chendong put down his high-power telescope and raised his right hand gently. At present, the battlefield, which was still rumbling with gunfire, soon recovered calm.


    The sudden calm made some people uncomfortable. When everyone didn''t know what had happened, the originally closed gate of Samara suddenly opened from the inside, and then a large number of Mongolian cavalry poured out. They didn''t even wait to assemble the formation, so they shouted and rushed to the five-star army camp five miles away.


    It was Yang Chendong''s keen discovery that there were no Mongolian soldiers on the city floor, so he stopped the shelling. Now it seems that a batch of shells were saved. Only the Mongolian soldiers wanted to attack themselves with cavalry. They had to pay the price of bleeding for their contempt for people.


    "Sixth young master, the new Second Army asks for war."


    "King, the first division of Belarus asks for war."


    Shebie and ahuli came out with fists on the left and right sides respectively.


    After glancing at them, Yang Chendong fell in the middle of the eyes of Xiao Feng, the former second division commander of Lengfeng, and said, "this battle is over to Lengfeng. Don''t let people down."


    "Yes, please don''t worry," said Xiao Feng with a smile. Then he looked at shebie and ahuli with provocative eyes. Then he rode forward and came to the cold front second division who had already arranged the formation and prepared for the attack.


    "The sixth young master has an order, and then it''s time for us to show. Remember, hit hard. This is a live shooting target, and the results should be registered again." without any encouragement, just a record of the results made all the cold front soldiers look very serious.


    Leng Feng''s treatment is the best in the whole five-star army, and it is a respected existence. But at the same time, because its quota is limited, if you want to hold this position and not be coveted, you need to perform better. Battlefield assessment is one of the important standards.


    Well done, it''s not difficult for soldiers to be promoted to officers. There are also examples of officers demoted to soldiers.


    It''s time to be serious. All the soldiers carefully check their equipment. After doing all this, the Mongolian cavalry opposite also rushed to a mile. At this time, you Shan, who rushed to the camp, smiled a little more.


    Originally, he was ready to die and to be shelled by the Han people after he left the city. In that case, his cavalry will be in chaos. After all, the horses are very afraid of the loud noise of artillery.


    There were ten or two warriors who thought they could rush to the front at the sound of shelling, but they didn''t expect that no one would stop them. Is it because the Han army is afraid? If he had known this, he would have no need to defend the city at the beginning and directly lead the army to rush out. In this way, thousands of brothers who died in the city would be a great fighting force.


    He sighed that he still looked up to general Youshan of the Han army. At this time, he just wanted to lead the army to rush into the Han camp and start their crazy slaughter. Therefore, he constantly destroys the war horse under his crotch. The speed is faster and faster, and he is closer and closer to the camp put in sandbags by the second division of Lengfeng.


    "Three hundred steps, shoot." standing beside a group of soldiers, Xiao Feng took a 95 style and shouted loudly. After that, he took the lead in pointing the muzzle of the gun at the Mongolian cavalry general Youshan who was coming.


    The so-called soldier to soldier and general to general, Xiao Feng''s goal this time is to be good.


    With the sound of the gun, the bullet came out quickly and shot straight at Youshan who was waving a knife.


    Without knowing that the danger was approaching, Youshan was still waving a big knife and making an attack. He felt that his body sank, like something got into his body, and then his strength began to pass quickly.


    After running forward for more than ten meters with inertia, his strength was finally exhausted at this moment. His whole hands were unable to control the horse rope. After shaking for a while, he fell off the horse''s back.


    One shot hit the heart, and it was happy for those who were good to die.


    Just like the Han people facing the invasion of foreign nationalities, the Mongols have general Ge, who knows the time and things or is afraid of death, and general Youshan, who would rather die than surrender. This is human nature. It is precisely because everyone''s human nature is different that we have created such a colorful society.


    Hundreds of Mongolian cavalry fell down with you Shan. They were all hit by high-speed bullets and fell one by one.


    And this scene is just the beginning. As more and more Mongolian cavalry rushed forward, more and more people died on the road of charging, became the dead under the gun and went to see the eternal life of their faith.


    The gunfire still continued, and I didn''t know that several waves of bullets were fired continuously. When the battlefield was full of war horses without owners, the Mongolian cavalry rushed behind them were finally afraid.


    A person''s courage is limited. When the scene of death appears in front of themselves, they may be able to hold on for a while, but they must not be afraid. When seeing countless companions die on the horse and no one can rush to the first 50 meters of the Han Army, the feeling of no hope filled their whole body. At this moment, the fear of being forcibly suppressed also continued to emerge. Eventually became a sign of collapse.


    "The generals are dead. We can''t rush through. Let''s go." I don''t know who took the lead in shouting, and then a group of Mongolian cavalry instinctively wanted to drive their horses around. But it was at this time that the shelling stopped for a while and began again, but this time they shelled not the city tower, but their retreat.

 Chapter 1438

    Even though they have come out, how can the five-star army allow these people to escape and return to the city?


    "Cavalry charge." Yang Chendong rode a white dragon and looked at what was happening in front of him. It was all planned.


    Ahuli, commander of the Mongolian cavalry division, who had been waiting for orders, could not wait. Then he shouted loudly, "all cavalry listen to the order and charge."


    Under the leadership of ah Huli, a division commander, 60000 adapted Mongolian troops pulled out their horses and rushed out. The momentum was quite amazing.


    It''s really bullying to deal with the cavalry of the golden tent Khanate with 60000 less than 10000. But there is no distinction between strong and weak on the battlefield, only victory and defeat. No one will beat you because of your weak strength. On the contrary, the weaker you are, the more likely you will be bullied.


    They sent all Mengqi out at one time, which is also to train them. In Yang Chendong''s opinion, when the two armies fight, they must first show their sword spirit. If they see that their opponents don''t even have the courage to fight, they have lost before they fight.


    Where self-confidence comes from is accumulated under victory after victory. What he is doing now is accumulating the fighting heart of the soldiers, which is also the inevitable way to transform recruits into veterans. How can a soldier who has not been on the battlefield be called a veteran?


    60000 to less than 10000 people, and they are still the 10000 people who have been frightened. As a result, it can be imagined that many Mongolian riders have no chance to fight. The news of victory has come before the convenience. The enemy either died or surrendered. Fortunately, there are 30000 slave soldiers in Samara. Although their combat strength is mediocre, isn''t it a chance for Mongolian cavalry to train?


    "Go ahead and enter the city." seeing that the overall situation is settled, Yang Chendong led the army to Samara City five miles away.


    No one expected that the city would be broken so soon, and all the items in the city were not damaged, which made the receiving city a lot easier. The 30000 slave soldiers in the city, less than 50000 men, women, old and young people, have also become a kind of property, which has been brought out of the city and towards Kazan city. Another 50000 foreign people, especially the people of Xiaowo Province, moved into Samara city.


    Every time they occupy a place, they move the people away, and then let other people occupy it. This is the magic method under Yang Chendong, and it is also the way that no one has gone since ancient times. After all, people don''t want to leave their homes unless they are desperate.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong issued a strict order. In order to completely solve the rebellion of the people of different nationalities under his rule and prevent him from making trouble behind him when he went out with the army, he implemented the method of migration of different surnames everywhere. In the early stage, it was a big investment and even wasted a lot of money, but the effect was good, For at least ten years, there has been no major riot in any place. The people are not from one place. It has become difficult to concentrate. Those opponents will eventually be unable to realize their ideas because they do not have enough appeal. They are destined to be washed away by time and finally become a real Han people.


    The immigration and peace work in the golden tent Khanate were handed over to the sherber army commander. After observation, Yang Chendong found that this person has the ability to govern a place. He is a versatile man with both literature and martial arts. He wanted to cultivate his ruling ability and planned to hand over this territory to him when he left here.


    Farewell is a talent discovered by Yang Chendong in his early days. Although he surrendered, he also made a false surrender to Beiming in order to survive, but he is very loyal to Yang Chendong. Through several investigations, he has already reached a conclusion. Even so, it is necessary to give him a space for development.


    Ignoring the affairs in the city, naturally someone will take care of it. What Yang Chendong has to do now is to continue to move forward with the army and go straight to the Shengjing salai city in the eyes of the golden tent Khanate.


    At this time, the news of the capture of Samara had reached the city of Sarai. When I learned the news, general Mohammed was still preparing his army and had not left the city.


    When the news came, he was shocked. He secretly scolded Youshan''s stupidity. 20000 cavalry and 30000 slave soldiers guarded the city and were destroyed in only one day. What a waste. Although he was puzzled, he had to speed up the whole army and prepare to hunt under the city of Sarai with the five-star army.


    Not only Muhammad was caught off guard, but Mahama Khan did not expect that the city would be captured so soon. After learning that the Han army was only more than 200 miles away from Shengjing and could arrive in three days at the fastest, he gave several orders to some Mongolian tribes around to send troops outside the city.


    The sudden fall of Samara made the golden tent Khanate fall into a huge passivity. But even at this time, few people still look at the five-star army. In their view, sheep are sheep. Even if they are given a sharp weapon to kill wolves, they will not be the opponent of wolves.


    "If the army continues to accelerate, not all important things can be put down first and left to the transport team behind." Yang Chendong knows the truth that speed is the most important thing in the army, and the four character policy of his military action is to fight fast and slow.


    The golden tent Khanate has ruled here for more than 200 years, and there are countless subordinate tribes around. If these people are concentrated, the military strength can reach more than 1 million fear. At that time, even if Yang Chendong took field guns, he was afraid it would take a long time to conquer these people, and the price he had to pay was unknown.


    The best solution is to suddenly appear in front of the other party before they have completely calmed down, capture Sarai City, occupy the Holy Land in the eyes of the Mongols and destroy their war heart. The most important thing is that only when the other party is caught off guard, they will not be given the opportunity and time to transfer their property.


    It cost a lot to enter the army this time. He is counting on the wealth accumulated by the Golden Horde for more than 200 years to subsidize the military supplies.


    After the 120000 troops left 20000 troops, the other 100000 people rushed to Sarai city at a hurry. It took only a day and a half to arrive in the three days originally set. When the dark five-star army appeared outside the city at noon, it attracted the loud screams of Mongolian soldiers on the city floor.


    No one thought that the Han army would appear in front of them so quickly. Fortunately, the Mongolian soldiers stood on the wall, which made them feel more secure.


    Learn from the Han people that the golden tent Khanate shrank itself in the city, and it will go away only in the grazing season. In this way, the safety has naturally improved a lot, but they do not know that the consequences of doing so are equivalent to strangling their blood.


    The emergence of the Han army soon spread into the city. While the city gate was closed, the Mongolian dignitaries in the city knew about it. Some people''s faces became a lot flustered for a time, and the city became noisy.


    Samara was captured so quickly, which proves the strength and horror of the Han army. It seems that there will be a bloody battle.


    Nevertheless, no one thought that the Han army would capture Sarai city. After all, this is the place where Shengjing of the golden tent Khanate is located. There are more than 300000 elite cavalry alone, which is not counted as other tribal armies that can come to the king in a short time. It''s said that there are only more than 100000 people in the Han army. Do you really want the snake to swallow the elephant?


    Outside the city, the five-star army is in formation according to the predetermined plan, and the cold front second division, as the vanguard army, is at the forefront. Two hundred field guns were pushed to the front line, and the infantry of the three regiments also formed an array on the front line, took out their sandbags and formed a position, ready to fight at any time.


    The cavalry of the new second army were on both sides of the cold front second division. While protecting their flanks, they also looked like they could rush into the city at any time.


    Under the leadership of ahuli, the Mongolian army, composed of 60000 people and well behaved captive soldiers, is also sharpening its knife. They already know that when the time is right, they will become the first five-star army to rush into Sarai.


    This is both a glory and a test. As the first to rush, the danger is always the greatest. But no one cares anymore. Thinking of the benefits and good things that can be obtained by making military contributions, these once poor jingling men are willing to take the risk.


    Wealth insurance, isn''t it? Besides, many of them are composed of demobilized soldiers. Isn''t this the best chance for them to show their loyalty to the five-star army?


    Many people are eager to try. If they were not facing the city of Sarai, the Holy Land in their eyes, and there is a trace of respect, I''m afraid many soldiers would laugh and point to the city.


    "Report to the sixth young master, Leng Feng''s second division is ready. Please ask for instructions." Xiao Feng, the commander of the second division, stood straight in front of Yang Chendong, respectfully saluted the military ceremony, and his tone was full of excitement.


    This is to attack the golden tent khanate, which has lasted for more than 200 years. This is where the elite of Mongolia, which was invincible in the world at the beginning, is located. It is said that the sweat body of this Khanate is still flowing with pure golden blood.


    Such a powerful force will now be rubbed and rubbed in its own hands. How can it not be exciting? What a great achievement.


    Yang Chendong looked at the excited Xiao Feng and was also very satisfied. It took only 20 minutes from entering the position to arranging everything, which is enough to prove their hard training at ordinary times. It is said that on the stage, there are three minutes on the stage and ten years off the stage. Why not put it in the army?


    A good army should not only have a good style of work and be able to win wars, but also be very strict in military discipline. It is qualified to be able to strike hard at its opponents at any time without being surprised.

 Chapter 1439

    "OK, start the implementation as planned." Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction. Then his eyes shifted from Xiao Feng to the city tower of Sarai five miles away. This time, what he wants is to play fast and slow. While taking the other party unprepared, he should also break the other party''s pride, not give the other party any opportunity to prepare, and not give the other party time to transfer property. To this end, not only 200 field guns were pushed to the front line, he also asked Yang Er to rush to the front with eight 100mm mortars. Only when the time was right, he would make Sarai a city of fire and destroy their confidence in resistance.


    After receiving the order to start, Xiao Feng paid another standard military salute and led the team from the middle army to the forefront of the battlefield. About three minutes later, the roar of the artillery began. A record of flowering shells erupted from the bore of the field artillery and poured out on the wall five miles away.


    There was no chance for the two armies of the other side to fight, nor did they mean to talk to the other side. It was crazy shelling. This kind of playing method made the Mongolian soldiers who were walking on the city hall stunned at the first time.


    Countless shells fell on the city wall. When they exploded and formed a shower of bullets, many Mongolian soldiers who were not ready for World War I were hit. The sound of ghost crying and wolf howling continued and intensified.


    As the capital of the Golden Horde, there are dozens of artillery on the tower of Sarai city. However, neither the attack distance nor the power can be compared with the field artillery. With the exact information provided by glee, the first wave of artillery shelling of the second Lengfeng division destroyed all these artillery without giving the other party any chance to shelling.


    The gunfire continued. After a while, thousands of Mongolian soldiers died or were injured on the tower, making it a human training prison.


    "Rush, rush up to the city tower and fight back with bows and arrows." general anba, who is responsible for the security of the city gate, shouted loudly, took a group of his own soldiers as battlefield inspectors and drove back the Mongolian soldiers who came down from the city tower because of fear.


    Despite such a long distance, the so-called bow and arrow attack is bullshit, but there must be someone to guard the city tower. Otherwise, the Han people will be given a chance. Who knows if they will rush to the city tower. If so, if they are condescending, there will be no way to continue the battle. The general who guards the city gate will also be punished by the Khan.


    The fierce killing of the inspector team finally stopped the situation of the soldiers fleeing. Due to the sharpness of the machetes, the Mongolian soldiers had to run up and back again with a bitter face. General Anbar breathed a sigh of relief that he had finally contained the defeat. At this time, the sound of horses'' hoofs stepping on the ground sounded in his ears. He inquired about his reputation and saw a suit of armor. It seemed that the majestic Muhammad was coming with cavalry.


    It''s a coincidence that he is rectifying military affairs in the military camp and is ready to take 50000 cavalry to Samara city for support in these two days. Unexpectedly, the five-star army came. I was overjoyed and thought that I could not help going on a long journey. I could have a good fight with the Han Army at home. Whether it was logistics supply or troop supplement, I would get a month first.


    Just as Muhammad thought it was a good thing and was preparing to perform well, the artillery had exploded and the siege had begun.


    Surprised that the attack speed of the Han army was fast enough, they just came to the city. It was only a long time before they launched the attack. If they were replaced by Mongolian cavalry, I''m afraid they still had time to put out the formation?


    Therefore, Muhammad judged by experience that the other party must have attacked in a hurry, and this is a good opportunity to fight back. Taking advantage of the other party''s unstable foothold, a counter charge will get twice the result with half the effort and increase the chance of winning.


    The fighter plane was fleeting, and it didn''t wait for all 50000 cavalry to gather. Only Muhammad, with a whole team of 30000 cavalry, took them straight to the north gate.


    In fact, the five-star army has not been fully launched. It is just that the most trained cold front soldiers are ready. Even the headquarters of the new second army are still preparing for the battle. As for the 60000 Mongolian army, it is even more chaotic. It is not enough time for the real integration of the army in the first half of an hour.


    Muhammad sent several soldiers to climb the tower, and the performance of the five-star army outside the city was seen by them and reported back.


    "Hahaha, sure enough, they have come all the way. They are not ready at all, and the cavalry has not been fully spread out. Now it is a good opportunity for us to attack. Come on, open the city gate, and the army will rush out from the four city gates in turn." Muhammad laughed and looked like a victorious general.


    The 30000 cavalry behind them also looked excited. The opportunity to make great contributions is just around the corner. Everyone is eager to rush out of the city immediately, so as to give the Han army a color to see, so that these Han people who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth can know that their Mongolian talents are the first in the world in terms of horseback combat power.


    At Muhammad''s command, the four city gates were opened separately, and 30000 cavalry rushed out of the city into four branches. They looked like they couldn''t wait. As soon as the city gate opened, they galloped out, shouting and yelling, like the Han army was ready to die when we came.


    "Finally come out." Xiao Feng, the second division commander of Lengfeng, raised his eyebrows after a pile of sandbags and said with a trace of excitement.


    The Mongolian cavalry responded faster than he expected. It was unexpected that there was such a responsive army in their hands. It must be elite, no doubt, that is, when you have to eat them. "Command, wait until you get close to 200 steps."


    The division commander''s order was issued and passed out by a soldier. Soon, the cold front soldiers of the three regiments in the circular position got the order. One by one, they took the opportunity to check the guns and ammunition for the last time. After seeing that everything was ok, they put the barrel on the sandbag, closed their left eyes and opened their right eyes, and were ready to aim and shoot.


    "Squint at the angle of 30 degrees and let it go." Lin Lun, who had just been promoted from artillery battalion commander to regimental commander, noticed that many Mongolian cavalry rushed out of the city. Thinking of reducing the pressure on the soldiers, he said to a group of 20 Gunners around him.


    When the regimental commander had an order, the 20 guns immediately turned their direction, narrowed the attack distance, roared under the city gate, and gave a face-to-face blow to the Mongolian cavalry who had just left the city and had not fully deployed their formation.


    Under the gunfire, the war horses neighed and the formation was even more chaotic. After all, people can restrain the power of artillery, but it is difficult for war horses to do so. Seeing that the army could not assemble due to artillery, Muhammad simply gave up the idea of large-scale impact, but waved his hand and said, "don''t assemble, disperse and rush forward. We should seize the opportunity."


    In the circular sandbag, I watched the artillery blast out and fall into the Mongolian cavalry out of the city, causing some casualties. Division commander Xiao Feng''s face sank, and several of his commanders were even more unhappy. "What''s Lin Lun doing? Don''t they think their artillery regiment has not been in the limelight enough? This credit will rob us?"


    The first one to make an unhappy voice was a regimental commander Chaiji. He is also an old qualified person. Many times he dares to express his own views and attitudes.


    A regiment leader is next to Xiao Feng. Generally, when there are military operations, a regiment will always follow the division headquarters. The voice of dissatisfaction naturally fell into Xiao Feng''s ears. He also felt that it was not good to grab the power. Of course, he also knew that Lin Lun was reducing their pressure, but the second division, which had been prepared for a long time, had only heavy and heavy machine guns. How could they be afraid of the Mongolian cavalry who were already trapped animals?


    "Go and inform head Lin that there is no need for artillery support without my order. Let him do his work well and be ready to advance at any time." Xiao Feng said to the correspondent around him. These words immediately got the unanimous approval of the surrounding soldiers, which was obviously what they thought.


    The Mongolian cavalry who had just left the city were attacked by a wave of artillery. Under the shooting of flowering shells, iron pieces and nails flew around, and one after another Mongolian cavalry had become a corpse before they came and shouted a word.


    Under the rumble of artillery, the war horse was also affected to a certain extent. He shook his head and shook his tail and didn''t listen to the command. Just one round, he lost thousands of horses, which made Muhammad''s cold sweat flow down his neck.


    All he brought were elite cavalry. When he met the enemy, one to three and four were common. But now, just one round of shelling has lost so much that if it continues, he can''t guarantee that the battle will be won.


    Fortunately, after only two rounds of shelling, the artillery stopped, and the artillery hit the wall again, which made Muhammad breathe a sigh of relief and scolded the stupidity of the Han people. Don''t they know that compared with the thick wall, the cavalry they brought with them is better and more dangerous?


    Only Muhammad would not kindly remind the Han army. Even without the threat of artillery, he should use this time to rush. Once they were entangled with the cavalry of the Han people, it must be that the artillery could not pose any threat. "Everyone, charge, charge!"


    Needless to say, the Mongolian riding skills who survived the gunfire have launched an assault. They are all war veterans. Of course, they know when and what to do on the battlefield. Thanks to the blessing of fighting with the White Russian army in the past, they also have a certain understanding of artillery. Most of all, they won''t dare to go forward because of fear.


    More and more Mongolian cavalry rushed out of the gate and rushed straight to the Han Army camp five miles away. Before them, there was a Han Army camp a mile ahead, which was surrounded by irrigation bags. Although they don''t know what these people do, the Mongolian cavalry also know that if they want to rush into the Han Army camp, they must solve these Han people first.

 Chapter 1440

    "Rush, surround and shoot with bows and arrows. Don''t waste time." Muhammad shouted loudly. He didn''t take these Han troops seriously at all. In his opinion, only his cavalry charged, they could cut off their heads and show the prestige of the Mongolian army.


    "Come, come. Five hundred steps, four hundred steps, three hundred steps, fight!" Xiao Feng stared at the front. After seeing that the vanguard of the Mongolian cavalry had rushed into the attack area, he was not polite. With a loud cry, the squad light machine gun in his hand took the lead in emitting flames.


    Along with it, there was a division machine gun company nearby. It was full of thirty. At this moment, it also emitted flames.


    On the battlefield, 30 machine guns opened fire at this moment, and the continuous fire was directed at the Mongolian cavalry.


    The Mongolian cavalry who rushed forward row after row were dotted with flowers. One by one, they fell down. The charging team seemed to be blocked by the torrent of bullets. The bodies piled higher and higher outside the boundary of 300 steps.


    More and more Mongolian cavalry have become ghosts under the gun. In the face of coverage attacks, they will not be given more time to consider. Coupled with the inertia of war horses, they can''t stop.


    Under such fierce fire, the number of Mongolian cavalry charging was rapidly decreasing, and their hearts were gradually occupied by fear. They had never seen such a sharp weapon to kill. At this moment, he was flustered.


    Although they rushed forward desperately under the orders of the generals, they were just cold bodies under this weapon.


    As the hills piled up with corpses became higher and higher, the despair in the hearts of the Mongolian cavalry finally broke out, "run!" the crowd did not know who shouted such a sentence, and the Mongolian cavalry who was charging began to break up as expected.


    Now these cavalry would rather die because of the military law than die in the heavy rain of gunfire and bullets. At least the former can leave a body, while the latter is broken to pieces.


    Thirty thousand Mongolian elite cavalry, like leeks, rushed in one stubble and fell down one by one.


    Under such an all-round attack, all generals and soldiers are treated equally. Bullets will not grow eyes, and whoever comes will be killed.


    Muhammad, who charged in the team, did not escape because of his status as a general. When several bullets hit his body in a row, he struggled to lift his arm, and then fell down with a plop.


    The grand general of the golden tent khanate, with the strength of martial courage on the battlefield, was Muhammad, who was difficult for ten or eight people to get close. In this way, he died without life and interest under the fire of fire guns. Facts have also proved that his body is also flesh long. When facing lethal bullets, he is no more than others.


    Even Muhammad was killed in the war, and the Mongolian cavalry who rushed out did not see any hope of victory. At the moment, the gunfire has not stopped. Moreover, under the continuous attack of field artillery, the wall of Sarai city finally cracked a huge mouth more than 30 meters long. Under the collapse, it created enough conditions for the cavalry to charge.


    "Expand the war results, cavalry impact." Yang Chendong put down his telescope and said firmly in his voice.


    The gunfire continued, and the gap in the city wall became larger and larger. The five-star cavalry who saw the opportunity and got the order launched an impact.


    According to the plan, 60000 Mongolian troops rushed to the front. After all, when the city wall is just broken, there will be resistance and great danger in the city. If conditions permit, of course, the new second army will not be allowed to launch an attack.


    Yang Chendong has his own thoughts and thoughts, and he doesn''t hide them from everyone. In this regard, ah Huli''s heart is also very clear in the future, but he didn''t blame anyone. On the contrary, he acquiesced in such a practice.


    How to say, he once worked in a sweat and unified 30000 troops. Although they are all their own troops, they will also break up their hearts and backs of their hands. This time, 60000 Mongolian troops took the lead in launching an attack. There are dangers, but there are also great opportunities. If you want to make war achievements, you can''t be afraid of death. Besides, the most worthless thing in troubled times is human life, not to mention that King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty had promised them that as long as the soldiers who were re registered died in the war, their families would have pensions, which was unprecedented before.


    Ahuli thought of opening, and the Mongolian soldiers below also thought of opening. From the moment they got the order to charge, they threw their fear aside. Now they only have killing enemies and fighting achievements in their eyes. Not to mention, many of them have been bullied by the golden tent khanate, and even some of their parents died in the hands of these Mongolian cavalry. Now is the time to avenge blood hatred.


    Once the 60000 cavalry launched an attack, the momentum alone could not be described in words. The Mongolian cavalry on the city tower just saw a dark army coming from far to near, and they were frightened. They shouted in panic one by one. They didn''t have the courage to defend the city, but turned around and ran towards the city.


    In that sentence, no one will choose to die if they can live. They are soldiers of the golden tent khanate, but they don''t sell their lives to anyone. Knowing that they can''t be stopped, fools will rush out and fight with their opponents.


    The soldiers on the tower quickly retreated, faster than when facing the threat of artillery. So that general Anbar and his soldiers could not hold their ground. After killing dozens of people, he still did not stop the defeat of the army. Helpless, Anbar had to take his soldiers to the golden tent in the city.


    The gunfire rumbled, and Mahama in the golden tent had already felt it. Although the artillery couldn''t hit him because of the distance, just listening to the sound knew that the power would not be small. Unknowingly, Mahama had a bad feeling. This Han Army seemed to be different from the previous Han army. For the first time, he wondered whether he could defeat such an opponent.


    In the golden tent, a group of ministers and generals had gathered at this time. They all came to ask the Khan for advice under fear. Although Khan did not know more than they did, they had no better way.


    Mahama sat high on the, looked at the people who were worried and said with an indifferent smile on his face, "you don''t have to worry. Muhammad has killed out of the city with 30000 fine horses. I think there will be good news soon."


    "Oh, then it''s all right." listening, the first general Muhammad has led the troops and is still an elite 30000 iron cavalry. Everyone showed a reassuring look one after another.


    Temporarily calmed everyone''s mind, Mahama said again: "after all, there are more than 100000 Han troops, and we can''t take it lightly. We still need to continue to send troops. This time, when the Han army comes, don''t think about going back. Everyone, who are you going to fight?"


    Only relying on 30000 refined iron can destroy the Han army. Mahama is not sure, so he needs to send more troops into the battlefield and occupy sufficient advantages in quantity, so as to completely win the battle.


    Especially at the time of their discussion, the sound of artillery had not stopped, and Mahama affirmed the idea of sending reinforcements.


    When they heard that they were going to send someone out, they were deeply surprised. The Han army is an army with artillery. I''m afraid it''s not enough to rely on 30000 cavalry, but after all, it''s facing artillery that kills people without blinking. Once it gets on the battlefield, it will be possible to die. For a moment, no one rashly takes the initiative to stand up.


    "Why? Do you want Ben Khan to point your name?" when he saw that no one responded to him, Mahama''s face took a trace of anger. His son Bora was also watching coldly. He looked at the corners of everyone''s mouth. Once he had a chance in the future, he would not spare them.


    Think of the glory of their ancestors. No one can stop or defeat the soldiers. At that time, the most important thing was the fierce general. However, it has only been many years. Everyone is used to a good life and is beginning to be afraid of death. The Han people have reached the door of their home. Indeed, no one dares to take the initiative to fight.


    It''s no wonder that when we fight with the White Russian army these years, we have fewer and fewer advantages. With such generals, I''m afraid it''s sooner or later to destroy the country.


    Mahama''s eyes were still staring coldly at the people. When no one stood up, he would call the roll. At this time, there was a sudden sound of hurried footsteps, and then a bodyguard in the golden tent entered the hall and said hurriedly, "Khan, general AMBA, please see me."


    "AMBA?" Mahama instinctively frowned. "Isn''t he guarding the wall? Why did he come down without orders?"


    "Father Khan, there must be something important to report. It''s better to call him in first." Bora also felt that things were bad, but he still needed to see AMBA if he wanted to know what happened.


    "Xuan." Mahama nodded his head, ordered the bodyguard, and then straightened up.


    Soon, AMBA with a tired face entered the hall. When he saw Mahama sitting high above, he immediately saluted, put his right hand on his chest, lowered his head and said respectfully, "at the end, AMBA has seen a lot of sweat."


    "Well, AMBA, why didn''t you guard the city and come here?" Mahama was already very anxious, but he still pressed down his impatience in front of everyone and asked aloud.


    "Sweating, the end will be guilty." with a plop, AMBA suddenly fell to his knees. Then he threw his nose and tears at the wall, and told the story about the near annihilation of Muhammad''s 30000 elite cavalry.


    AMBA finally finished, then bowed his head and dared not look up again. At the moment, the needle was already dropping in the hall, and everyone was so frightened that they stood there and couldn''t say a word.

 Chapter 1441

    No one expected that the war ahead would be so defeated. How long did this trip last? The gate was lost, not to mention the 30000 elite cavalry Muhammad brought.


    That''s 30000 elite iron cavalry. Even ordinary 100000 Mongolian cavalry dare not win if they are opposed to each other on the battlefield. But now, it''s all gone. What''s going on? Can we say that the strength of these Han troops is stronger than their elite cavalry?


    While they were shocked, they finally looked at the tall Khan Mahama. At this time, they had no idea, and everything had to obey the orders of Khan.


    Mahama was not startled. He thought the battle would be difficult, and even he was prepared to pay a certain price. But I didn''t expect to lose so quickly. It was only more than an hour since I learned that the five-star army appeared and the city gate was lost.


    What can you do with this time? If it were an ordinary army, I''m afraid the assembly work has not been completed. But the Han army fought. What''s the matter with the world? When did the Han Army become so strong?


    It seems that there are 100000 reasons in my heart. Mahama has many questions to understand. But now, he didn''t have that time. Even if the city gate was lost, the cavalry sent was defeated. I''m afraid the next five-star army will enter the city. After losing the protection of the city wall, Mahama knew that the situation would only become more cruel rather than optimistic without considering that such a thing would happen and making sufficient preparations.


    "Come on, drag AMBA down and kill him." Mahama is a man who has been sweating for many years and reacts very quickly. He first looked at anba on his knees, and his face showed a fierce color. The more chaotic the situation is, the stability of the people is needed. AMBA can be used to do this.


    When the bodyguards outside the hall got the order, they rushed into the hall, picked up Anbar who was kneeling, and went outside the hall. AMBA didn''t expect that Khan would kill him. He thought this was the time to hire people. Could he do meritorious service on behalf of sin? Also, why didn''t the ministers and generals who made friends with him speak for him on weekdays? Isn''t the friendship between people so worth a try?


    If I had known so, I might as well have run away just now. Who would have come back to report this letter. Anyway, sooner or later, it''s better to fight.


    In fact, AMBA wronged his friends. They were just shocked by the news he brought. They didn''t slow down for a while. In addition, Mahama''s decision was too sudden. When they reacted and wanted to plead for their old friends, AMBA had been dragged down and beheaded.


    AMBA died like this. Greatly beyond everyone''s expectation, some people seem to think of themselves in the future. They can''t help looking ugly.


    It was at this time that Mahama spoke while everyone looked unstable, "The Han people only broke the city wall with artillery. In terms of horse Kung Fu, who will be our Mongolian opponent? As long as we can block them for a while, with our superior forces and the support of some surrounding tribes, we will destroy the Han Army in front of us, but that''s just a matter of raising our hands. In this way, where are Balu and uto? Order you to take your own cavalry Even if we can''t drive them out of the city, we must stop them from going deep into the city. Next, we will have other reinforcements to go. Wait for your orders. "


    First, he spoke to cheer everyone up and strengthen their confidence in winning. Then Mahama even named two names and asked them to lead the troops to war.


    Balu and uto, who were named, were pale and ugly. It was not for them to fight, but for them to die. Even general Muhammad and 30000 elite cavalry were not opponents of the Han army. They were only soldiers of 10000 cavalry. How could they fight others?


    They wanted to refuse, but when they thought of the end of anba''s being cut off, they looked at mahamah, who was in the first place and had a murderous face. Finally, they didn''t say anything but stood up and said reluctantly, "sweat, I''m willing to go, but I just hope the reinforcements will arrive in time."


    "Don''t worry, two generals. Sarai city is the place where the capital of our golden tent Khanate is located. No one wants to hold here more than me. Be at ease. Prince Bora will lead the troops to support you later." Mahama said solemnly, with a look of expectation on his face.


    "Yes." hearing the guarantee of Khan and thinking of the importance of Sarai City, the two generals nodded their heads and turned out of the hall to order their troops and horses.


    The people also left soon. They should quickly organize the army in the city and be ready to fight with the Han Army at any time.


    Prince Bora also received the military order of his father Khan and began to mobilize all the troops that could be mobilized in the city, distribute food and be ready to put into the battlefield at any time.


    All the plans are good, and Mahama is ready to fight hard against the Han army. Under his management over the years, Sarai city covers an area wide enough to accommodate one million people and troops. Such a large city and so many people can be tired. Only the Han army of more than 100000 troops is out of breath. Once the time is right, it is the time for them to fight back ¡£


    When it comes to planning, we have to say change. It seems that the two always appear together. Just when the Mongolian army in the city began to mobilize and prepare for the battle, the sound of artillery came from the air and fell directly into the inner city. Many nobles and courtiers in the city were destroyed one by one in the artillery, and countless people were killed and injured.


    Yang Er finally couldn''t help it. He launched an attack with eight 100mm mortars that could hit thirteen miles away.


    Yang Chendong is good at insight into people''s hearts. He knows when and what to do to maximize benefits.


    It is not easy for 120000 people to capture the city of Sarai with millions of soldiers and civilians, even the powerful guns in his hands. You know, in the golden tent khanate, people who can fight all over the country, ranging from 50-year-old people to 12-year-old children, can all mount a horse and kill the enemy with a knife.


    It can be imagined that among these millions, how many people can fight?


    If you just push forward step by step, once you make the other party turn around, even if you can defeat the opponent, you have to pay a high price. This is not what Yang Chendong wants. What he wants is to defeat his opponents in a quick way and obtain the greatest benefits. In this way, the attack of artillery must be maximized.


    In this way, Yang er made a move. He took eight 100mm caliber and light mortars and moved forward quickly after the city wall was broken. According to the map of the city provided by glee, after finding a safe and powerful position, he began shelling around the city.


    In order to give the opponent a feeling that the artillery is everywhere. Eight guns attack in eight directions. When the artillery was fired, it gave people a sense of no explosion everywhere, which made the Mongolian army who had been fighting accurately lose their morale and lack confidence.


    "Fight, fight hard, don''t be stingy with shells." Yang Er is standing in a courtyard under the city wall with five hundred black riding dragon guards, of which two hundred black riding dragon guards are responsible for security, while the other three hundred black riding dragon guards are busy carrying shells and firing guns in an orderly manner.


    When he came, Yang Chendong said that as long as he could scare the Mongols away, it was worth paying how many shells. In order to achieve this goal, Yang Er, who got the order, poured out the shells heartily. What he had on his face was a constantly excited look.


    The explosion continued in the city. I don''t know how many Mongols died in the gunfire. In front of such long-range guns, we don''t even know where the enemy is and how many guns there are. We can see how difficult it is to fight this battle.


    No place is absolutely safe without knowing where the shells will fall next. After several rounds of artillery attacks, many unlucky Mongolian dignitaries have died under the artillery fire. When they saw that their former friends died without warning, the people who were still alive had to think of running away.


    How can they fight this battle when they can''t even see the enemy?


    If you can''t fight, there''s only escape. Although this is not righteous enough, it is more likely to be held accountable by the Khan. But Zuo is just a death. With the idea of living every moment, more and more dignitaries, ministers, generals and even the people have made a decision to leave the city and abandon Sarai instead.


    So there was such a scene. The city gate in the east of the city was opened at an unknown time, and more and more Mongols fled from here. In order to run for their lives, many people have no time to sort out their wealth, but just take some soft or simply run out of the city from here.


    Mahama, the Khan in charge of monitoring everything in the city, soon got the news. In a rage, he pushed the Dragon case to the ground and roared loudly, "what are they going to do? Are they going to abandon their ancestors'' inheritance? Are they not afraid of Ben Khan''s punishment for their sins?"


    The scouting general, who was also trusted by Mahama, was in charge of monitoring the city. Bodo looked ugly and stood in the hall, afraid to speak.


    "Bodo, pass on Ben Khan''s order. All those who escape without order will be killed as an example." Mahama, who was angry, shouted in fear and gave the order.


    Bodo, who had always carried out Mahama''s orders thoroughly, looked embarrassed this time, bit his teeth, and seemed to have made a great determination to say, "sweat, there are too many people running away, and they can''t kill them at all. If you really want to do this, I''m afraid it will cause a conflict, which will only cheaper the Han army."


    The Mongols were different from the Han people. At that time, the backward people didn''t know what virtue was, what filial piety was, and what monarch let his ministers die and his ministers had to die.

 Chapter 1442

    Their hearts are full of wildness. Once someone is against them, even if the person is sweating, they dare to spell one or two. Bodo is more than this consideration, which makes such a statement. Because if you really kill them at the east gate, the escaped dignitaries and generals will kill them. In this way, it''s only the Han army who entered the city.


    Why doesn''t Mahama know this? But he was really angry. He was annoyed that the five-star army did not play cards according to the routine, angry that his men were greedy for life and afraid of death, and regretted that he was about to leave Sarai city.


    Yes, at this time, Mahama made the same decision as others, that is to escape from the city.


    Compared with others, Mahama will only cherish his life more. Enjoying the feeling of being a master, he stretched out his clothes and opened his mouth for food, which made him more afraid of death and losing all this. Knowing that the city could not be defended, he had to choose to escape if he wanted to live.


    "Ah, just, that''s it. How can Ben Khan do such things as pain for relatives and quick for enemies? Go and call the prince." Mahama said to Bodo with a compassionate look.


    Obviously, I had no choice but to pretend to be a picture for everyone''s consideration. Bodo couldn''t see it, but he cooperated for his own life and said, "the Great Khan is wise. The ministers know that they will thank the Great Khan for his hard work."


    "Well, go and call the prince," said Mahama with a dejected look.


    Khan ran away. The 20000 armored troops just assembled by Prince Bora became a tool to escape. In order to let the Khan escape from the city smoothly, these cavalry soldiers with golden iron armor just killed a path of blood outside the east city gate. Among them, I don''t know how many ministers died because they blocked the road.


    Spies had been arranged in the city for a long time. They were the people left in the city by Mahama to stop the five-star army. But when you see that the artillery is omnipresent, has a long range and great power, where is the heart of war? In addition, I heard that Khan and other dignitaries had left the City long ago, but they became abandoned children. The feeling of being abandoned is quite unpleasant.


    Do not want to die, do not want to die is not clear, after the final consultation, they came to agree. They have already inquired about it. The commander of the Han people''s army is half Mongolian, and he must not embarrass himself.


    For the congeniality of the two generals, it is naturally overjoyed to say goodbye. He said on the spot that it is time for the five-star army to hire people. As long as the general is sincere, he will not only make mistakes, but make contributions. As for the contribution, it depends on the next performance.


    "Two generals, the five-star army pays more attention to ability than seniority and origin. As long as you do your best, you can get a Chinese nationality in the future and enjoy wealth and peace. You must take good care of it." she said goodbye to Baru and uto.


    "Yes, thank you for your reminding. I just don''t know what I can do next?" Baru and uto are naturally very happy. Who doesn''t want to pursue a better life? It used to be just because they didn''t have a chance. Now it''s time for them to show.


    "In this way, the two generals should be very familiar with the situation in the city, and the public security here is up to you. First, suppress all the opposition forces in the city, although give the people a stable environment. Second, find out the gold and silver hidden in the city and give it to King Wunan. When things are done well, our commander will ask for merit for the two generals." shebie deliberately tested each other''s loyalty, He didn''t mean to give a soldier a pawn. He completely let the other party play. In this way, even if something went wrong, he had no loss.


    Balu and uto, left by Mahama, are generals, but their status is not so noble. Otherwise, they would not have taken such a difficult job. The existing opportunities can be well displayed in the new master. With their help, the situation in the city will soon become much more stable. Not only that, the two generals also persuaded many people to help the five-star army manage the law and order in the city with them. After the farewell statistics, the number reached 100000.


    This is one hundred thousand young men. Once used well, they can become a group army. With this joy, she sent someone to send the information to Yang Chendong, who was preparing to enter the city.


    "100000 Mongolian soldiers, this is a big harvest. Go and have a look in the city." Yang Chendong, who was in a good mood, laughed and then entered the city of Sarai under the protection of 1500 black riding dragon guards and the second cold front division.


    When Yang Chendong entered the city, Yang Er also returned with the army into the city.


    This time, the pursuit was not too smooth. A gecko broke its tail, left all the slow-moving carriages, and accelerated away with the cavalry. Considering that the road ahead was unknown, he was afraid of being ambushed. In addition, the pursuit of treasure was successfully completed, Yang Er returned to the city with his army.


    After statistics, only the treasure that Yang Er chased back was equivalent to 40 million liang of silver. In addition, Mahama and others left in a hurry. Many things didn''t come and take away. Even the Treasury property was only a quarter of it. Now all the rest that cannot be taken away have become the property of the five-star army.


    The wealth of Sarai city was beyond Yang Chendong''s expectation. The whole property liquidation was carried out by thousands of people for seven days, and the final result was as much as 230 million taels of silver.


    Later, the investigation found that many of them came from the Han people hundreds of years ago. It was only because the Mongols didn''t know how to invest, and they didn''t like these yellow and white things much, so many things had been kept in the Treasury without moving, which made up such a large sum of money. Now it''s a one-time bargain for the Yang army.


    With so much silver, Yang Chendong felt that what he had done was true. All previous investments in the Far East, Siberia and these wars have recovered their costs and made a lot of money. With great joy, he ordered people to leave 5000 liang of silver for development, and sent the other 180 million Liang back to chixian city.


    This is the fastest way to plunder wealth by war. Yang Chendong taught everyone another lesson. In this way, he believes that the voices of opposition should be much less when he goes on a war in the future.


    With the help of Balu and uto, the security in Sarai city soon settled down. With the continuous migration of foreign people under the Yang family here, the people here are relocated again, and everything about here will be gradually wiped out in the wheel of history.


    Perhaps after decades or hundreds of years, people here will forget that this was once the place where the Shengjing of the golden tent Khanate was located. At that time, the culture and landlord status of the Han people will completely rule here, which is really deep-rooted and can''t be shaken lightly.

 Chapter 1443

    Yang Chendong also decided to rewrite history. In the future, the world will be the land of Han people, and history will be written like this. Even when generations fail to live up to their expectations one day, those opponents will only appear in the image of rebellion.


    He wanted to establish the idea that Chinese talents were the orthodox and dominant people in the world.


    Ten days were delayed in Sarai city. On the morning of the eleventh day, the army attacked again, targeting the new Sarai city. The goal of plundering wealth has been achieved. The next step is to completely solve the opponent of the Golden Horde.


    The vast army came out. When more than 100000 troops came out of the city, they looked like a long dragon, covering the clouds and the sun.


    Compared with the attack on Sarai City, there were hundreds of thousands of Mongolian troops in the army. Gol, Baru and uto were personally tested by Yang Chendong. They found that talented people were also dressed in battle. The original general of the golden tent Khanate has become the general of the five-star army.


    This time, the response of the golden tent Khanate was much faster. With the lesson of the previous time, general Bodo had already arranged people to watch every move here. When he learned that the Han army was out on a large scale, he immediately reported it to the Han. At this time, Mahama, who had just settled down in new Sarai City, turned red and was very angry.


    They have been chasing others to fight. They are reasonable and unforgiving. Now it''s finally their turn. He can''t accept it. "These Han troops deceive people too much. Do they really think Ben Khan is afraid of them? Have all the Qin King''s troops arrived?"


    Bodo, who had been waiting for questioning for a long time, immediately promised, "Da Han, more than a dozen tribes have come to new Sarai city after hearing the speech. There are more than a dozen tribes coming here because of the long way. If they add up, hundreds of thousands of people will be enough to deal with the Han army."


    "Well, that''s it. Order people to live well to appease the tribes who have arrived, and then send people to urge the tribes who have not arrived. At the same time, drive out an open area in front of the city. The battlefield should be at least 50 miles across. This time, we will meet with the Han Army to hunt here. We can''t retreat. Ben Khan wants to see if they really have three heads and six arms. That''s it We must let them have no return. "


    Mahama said with an atmospheric face. He is not going to retire, or there is no place to retire.


    Although the golden tent Khanate is large, it has a large population over the years. But there are few real big cities. First, it has something to do with their habits. It''s comfortable to live in the city, but how can they survive without grazing? Second, they don''t understand the way of management. Even if they spend a lot of energy to build a city, they not only have no income, but also paste money upside down. How can Mahama and the previous big Khan do such a loss business?


    The number of big cities is limited. After losing several big cities, especially the city of Sarai, Mahama doesn''t want to retreat. He puts on a fight to the death look here. This time, he will teach the Han Army how to be a man with hundreds of thousands of Mongolian elite.


    Ma Ha Ma is hard hearted after eating the weight, and it''s hard for others to persuade him again. They contacted other tribes and asked them to gather under the new Sarai city to fight with the Han army. Therefore, these ministers, generals and dignitaries who followed Mahama promised countless benefits.


    More and more tribes have received requests for troop transfer, not to mention that few tribes dare to refuse. Although these people in charge of the message were polite, some words between the lines still had a strong sense of threat. For example, if you can come, you are naturally very grateful and promise benefits. If you can''t come, take care of yourself.


    Just a good self-care sentence made many wavering tribal leaders sigh and had to send troops to help.


    EHER is one of them. As the leader of a small Mongolian tribe, he ruled 30000 Mongolian people, including 5000 young cavalry, which is slightly inferior to those large tribes. He is also a good force in small tribes.


    In the past, when they fought with the principalities of Ross, they were sent to fight, and every time, whether they won or defeated, they killed and injured a large number of people, and returned disheartened.


    Several times later, Erhe had some opinions. He is a tiger general. He is more than eight feet tall and tall. Just standing opposite gives people a strong sense of pressure. He is even more powerful and has extraordinary equestrian skills. He is a good player in the tribe. Three or five of them can''t get close to him.


    Such people usually have a straight temper. They don''t beat around the Bush and like to go straight. But no matter what his temperament was, he dared not refuse in the face of the demands of the adults in the golden tent Khanate. He did not forget that there was once a small tribal leader who had a decent relationship with him. It was because he was ill that he delayed the opportunity to send troops. As a result, there was a massacre of elite iron cavalry in the golden tent Khanate. There were more than 10000 people in the whole tribe, no matter men, women, old or young, who survived afterwards.


    After hearing the letter, he rushed to see it. He was completely shocked when he saw that a swaddling child also died under a machete.


    Although Erhe has killed a lot of people under the East and West Crusades over the years, he hasn''t touched such a young child. It''s clearly a move to destroy the family. That is, from that time on, he hated those big people in the golden tent Khanate who boasted of orthodoxy, but he was also afraid of each other. However, when he was sent in the future, he would dare not.


    This time, Erhe, who received the order, soon gathered the young and strong of the tribe, including nearly 1000 recruits. They were just added, and some were only 13 or 14 years old. However, as a Mongolian, he grew up on horseback since childhood. Even in this age, his riding skills are quite good.


    "Chief, you must bring them back safely." a woman who looks more than 30 years old but still has outstanding beauty said to Erhe with a eager look on her face.


    She is the black cloud of Erhe''s wife. She uses Mongolian to explain the meaning of wisdom. This tribe has developed to this day, and this woman has also played a great role. Every time a man goes on an expedition, she is holding on waiting for the return of her husbands with the whole family of young and old and women.


    In the past, when Erhe went to war, Wu Yun also gave a few instructions, but this time it was different. Her eyes were full of tears because she and Erhe''s son doza were among the nearly 1000 recruits. It was just a child who had just reached the age of 14.


    In the last war, when it was still at war with the state of Ross, nearly 1000 people died in the war. This time, the supplement had to be selected from the boys just over the age of 14. When it comes to selection, people actually want it. It''s just a small tribe of 30000 people, but the proportion of boys is not much. As the son of the leader, doza was naturally selected to join the army. If he wants other people''s children to send his son, how can he be a leader if he doesn''t set an example.


    Looking at the teardrops on the dark cloud''s face, Erhe didn''t understand her idea and sighed: "the young eagle will grow up one day sooner or later. How can a man become a real man without experience? Believe our son doza, he will survive the cruel war."


    Speaking so squarely, Erh was already saying that once something happened, he would never take more care of it. In his eyes, the 5000 people were his soldiers, regardless of each other.


    He was already familiar with the dark clouds of Erhe''s life. He was a little disappointed in his eyes, but he had no choice but to loosen his grip on the other party''s right hand, ready to let him leave and leave the whole army. But at this time, a soldier''s voice suddenly came from outside the yurt, "leader, a man who claims to be your anda (good friend) asked to see you."


    "Anda?" Erhe was not surprised. Every time before the war, leaders of other tribes came to discuss. First, we can unify our opinions. Once they go to the battlefield, they can support and help each other, which may increase their chances of survival. He also thought that other tribes sent people to discuss these things and said, "please come in."


    The curtain was lifted from the outside, revealing a man of the same stature. Although he was slightly inferior to EHER, he was not much different.


    As soon as the man appeared and fell into EHER''s eyes, a surprise flashed in his dull eyes. He opened his mouth and couldn''t help saying, "general gray, how did you appear here?"


    It''s no wonder Erhe was so surprised, but he heard the news that this golly had long become a traitor to the golden tent Khanate and a running dog of the Han people.


    How can people wanted by the Golden Horde appear here? What the hell is going on?


    For a while, Erhe thought of many things until his wife dark cloud touched his arm. At this time, he woke up and hurriedly said, "come on, general gray, please."


    EHER''s personal relationship with GRE is very good, which also stems from his excellent performance in World War I, which attracted GRE''s attention.


    In contrast, golly is the red man in the eyes of the golden tent Khan. He is a very famous general. He can climb such a relationship. Erh naturally wants it. Both sides intend to make the relationship better and better.


    I heard that golly had voted for the Han people before. Erhe still didn''t believe it and felt a kind of sadness at the same time. Even his own backers are gone. In this war, he has no confidence. Without the care of acquaintances, he is full of worries about the future.

 Chapter 1444

    Unexpectedly, at this time, gray appeared in front of himself?


    What''s he doing? Is he still not from the Golden Horde?


    Whose attitude does he represent this time, and what should he do?


    For a while, Erhe thought a lot, but he pretended to be very calm on the surface and said to the dark cloud: "your guest is coming. Go and prepare some food."


    Dark cloud knew that she was looking for an excuse to leave. She wisely agreed, smiled an apologetic smile at gray, and turned to leave.


    When there were only two people left in the big tent, it suddenly quieted down. Glen looked at it carefully and put it in Erhe for the first time, breaking the silence with a voice. "What? Did I surprise you by showing up here?"


    I didn''t expect that Glen would ask so. Originally, EHER thought that the other party wouldn''t mention it, and he wouldn''t take the initiative to mention the other party''s position. But now, he had no way out, so he had to nod, "yes, I heard that general gray has surrendered to the Han people. I don''t know if there is such a thing?"


    "Yes, I surrendered to the Han people." after waiting for Erhe''s voice, he quickly gave the answer. On the contrary, he was surprised.


    According to the deep-rooted thoughts of the Mongols over the years, surrender to the Han people is a very humiliating and shameful thing. Anyone who claims to be a man will not do such a thing, but it is beyond his expectation that gray should admit it so openly. Even if it is to find a reason or a euphemism.


    Seeing the surprise on EHER''s face, gray shook his head and smiled. If it had been before, he would never have said such a thing and was proud to surrender to the Han people. But this time he saw that he only knew the power of the five-star weapon, and then he was convinced in his heart. He also completely understood that the golden tent Khanate faced the powerful five-star army, and there would only be one result, that is, failure.


    As for the failure to the degree of integration, it depends on how strong Mahama''s resistance is. If the whole people resist, although Mongolia will not be completely wiped out, it is inevitable that its vitality will be greatly damaged.


    That is to say, golly believes that what he has to do is to retain the strength of the Mongols. So when he heard that Mahama was gathering the Mongolian army to the new Sarai City, he volunteered to Yang Chendong. He wanted to be a lobbyist to convince more Mongolian tribes not to be enemies with the five-star army.


    To glen''s surprise, when he heard his request, Yang Chendong only hesitated and agreed. Then he not only gave him a large amount of gold and silver, but also allowed him to leave the camp with more than a dozen of his own soldiers.


    When no one was sent to monitor, he returned enough silver. Until he came out of the five-star army camp, gray still looked like he couldn''t believe it. He finally knew what was the overall situation and what was broad-minded.


    There is no doubt that Yang Chendong has these characteristics. Just in the pattern, he doesn''t know how many streets he has dumped Mahama.


    It is also because of this that glee wants to do a good job in persuading surrender. This is not only to keep Meng''s blood, but also to prove to Yang Chendong that you don''t see the wrong person. If he takes money and trust, he will do a good job.


    In this way, glee came to Erhe, and came to the leader who had a good personal relationship with him, and the most important thing was to really consider his own tribe.


    Not all Mongolian leaders are good to their tribes. Because of living habits, Mongolian people who live on grazing can''t gather in one city like Han people. Otherwise, where can we find rich water and grass?


    Therefore, the scattered Mongolian tribes often start fighting because they rob some places with abundant water and grass. Once in power, the greedy nature of some leaders will be exposed. He will own the best things in the family and become a resident who can enjoy life without effort. There are many tribal leaders like this. They only need to curry favor with the dignitaries of the golden tent khanate, so that they can secure their position.


    But usually such leaders have little combat effectiveness. Even if they lead the army to win some wars, it is only because the other side is too weak or the difference in military strength between the two sides is too large.


    There are those who get something for nothing, but also those who suffer with the people like EHER. GOLLY naturally respected the latter. Such a leader not only won the hearts of the people, but also the soldiers dared to fight and die. Such talents should be recruited and surrendered by him, which should be the strength that should be guaranteed and inherited in the Mongolian army.


    That is to say, when he decided to surrender, Glen thought of many ways all the way, and finally decided to tell the truth. If you try to deceive a straight leader like EHER, it will only be counterproductive if you are found.


    When he decided to tell the truth, he had this straightforward attitude and answer.


    The unprepared Erhe was confused by glee''s actions. Fortunately, Greg didn''t rush, but just sat there quietly, waiting for the other party to think and consider. He just needed to be ready to answer at any time.


    After at least a cup of tea, Erh slowly raised his head, looked at him and asked, "general gray, are you here to persuade me to surrender?"


    "Exactly."


    "Why?"


    "Because a hero like you should not be the victim of Mahama''s wrong behavior," Gray said decisively. That is, he has taken refuge in Yang Chendong. Even if the so-called Great Khan of the golden tent Khanate is nothing in his eyes, he doesn''t need to be friendly in his words.


    "Victim?" Erhe looked puzzled.


    "Yes, they are victims. Don''t you think so? How many wars have you fought for the Golden Horde over the years, but what have you finally got? What else do you have besides some basic food and grass when you fight?"


    After a sneer, glee said, "Oh, if you want to say yes, I''m afraid there are fewer and fewer tribal men and their strength is getting weaker and weaker. Do you know that this is Mahama''s purpose. He uses his opponent to weaken the strength of your tribes. Only in this way can no one threaten him and replace him."


    As Erhe listened, his face was constantly changing. Of course, he knows the truth. Not only he, but also other tribal leaders can see it clearly. But what can be done? If you don''t listen to Ma HAMA, the other party''s elite cavalry will appear at any time.


    One is to slowly consume strength through war, the other is to be exterminated directly. Choose one. I''m afraid as long as you''re not a fool, you know how to do it.


    Erhe shook his head. "General gol, don''t say any more. Nevertheless, we are still a Mongolian tribe. It must feel good that you surrendered to the Han people and became a prisoner in the hands of two foot sheep."


    Unexpectedly, he started to fight back. When he heard that Glen here was not angry but smiled. What he was afraid of was that Erhe didn''t say anything, but was silent. In this way, it was very difficult to convince the other party. But as long as the other party is willing to speak, he is his own opportunity. So he was not angry, but said in a tone of opposition to ridicule, "sheep with two feet? After so many years, you still have this view. Don''t you know that things are changing at any time? The weak you can bully in your eyes has grown to the point where we need to look up to. Who knows?"


    "Looking up at general glee, is he defeated by the Han people and scared out of his courage? It''s biased to say so." Erhe certainly won''t believe it intuitively. In his opinion, it''s just because glee is now a member of the Han Army, so it''s not surprising that he will talk to them.


    "You mean it''s unfair. Hehe." glee smiled at himself and said with a slightly bitter color, "Yes, I used to think the same as you, but I can never know the strength of my opponent without personal experience. In front of the Han Army, their firearms are not irresistible. Their artillery can hit miles or even tens of miles away. They are all flowering shells. One shot can blow down one piece. Their firearms are not only accurate, but also far away Far away, it is also very powerful. It can easily penetrate the thick armor. Even the good horses are as fragile as thin paper under their guns. How can such an army be blocked? Who can reach it? Or do you Erhe think that the warriors of your tribe can''t enter with knives and guns? And they have nine lives like cats? "


    "Hehe, even if there are nine lives, they just die a little later. They can''t rush in front of the Han army. Such an army that doesn''t give you face-to-face killing at all and can take your life from a long distance. How can you defeat them? What can you defeat them?"


    In succession, glee asked several questions in succession, which made EHER speechless and didn''t know what to answer.


    They have also seen firearms. The White Russian army is dominated by firearms. Otherwise, why are they the opponents of the Mongolian army with the best war horses and the most skilled equestrian skills?


    But their firearm power is indeed limited. Although they also have flowering bullets, their range is very close, only about a mile. The most real use is solid bullets. Although it is also difficult, it is not invincible. They just need to get out of the other party''s bullet path and rush to the other party''s front, it is time for them to shout and kill.


    Although the White Russian army also has muskets, which can pose a threat to them at close range, it takes a long time to fill and discard ammunition every time, which is naturally of little use to the close Mongolian cavalry.

 Chapter 1445

    But even so, in the war with the White Russian army, the Mongolian army often needs to pay a high price to win the war. And such a losing game also made the Mongolian cavalry feel afraid and headache.


    Now gley says that the firearms of the Han Army are far more powerful than those of the White Russian army. Look at that, the power is more than twice as powerful. Flowering shells with a range of several to more than ten miles can continuously produce life-threatening muskets. If there are these things, it is normal that the Mongolian army will lose the war.


    Erhe''s face was constantly changing. Gray knew that the other party had heard these words in his heart, and then continued to speak while the iron was hot, "It was precisely because of the power of the Han Army''s firearms that the general was defeated by them, and the Shengjing Sarai city was broken in less than a day. Now, the Han people''s eyes are on the new Sarai city. It''s ridiculous that Mahama, who doesn''t know these differences, still wants to confront the Han Army and want to fight to the death, but they don''t know that the decisive battle will happen They must be the ones who live but die, and the Han army is bound to win. Even if there are more tribes this time, they will not be the opponents of the Han Army, but they are just trying to increase casualties. "


    "Is this... A little exaggerated?" Erhe said with a trace of doubt, listening that it didn''t seem to be a description of the real situation.


    "No, it''s not exaggerated, but it''s not described enough. Some things can only be known through personal experience." glee sighed. At this time, he was really worried about Mongolia''s future.


    Faced with such powerful firearms, he really can''t see the possibility that the Mongolian army will win. Then this decisive battle is likely to end with a great loss of Mongolian strength. If so, what future does Mongolia have in the future?


    "If that''s the case, we are really not opponents. We can fight but we can escape." Erhe knew that although he was greedy, he was not a person who was not very good at lying, so he chose to believe it. But he didn''t think that only surrendering to the Han army was the only way to live.


    "Escape? Where are you going? I forgot to tell you. This time, the Han army is different from the previous Han army. When facing the enemy, they will not show the slightest kindness. On the contrary, they will build a city here to replace the ruler here and become the new master here. At that time, any forces and tribes opposed to them will face cruel blows When I surrendered, I became a Dalit. It''s better to surrender them now. At least I''ll surrender to the past. I can also put forward some conditions and enjoy a lot of treatment. "


    GOLLY''s words completely shocked Erhe, and even these words shocked him more than the powerful words just now.


    The reason is that the Han people don''t care about their territory. They often leave after winning the war, and this land will eventually belong to them.


    At this point, once the Mongols are strong, they will spy on the Han land. On the contrary, they are not afraid of what the other party will do to themselves.


    This is also the biggest reason why the Mongols can continue to today. If not, they would not know how many times they have been destroyed.


    But now, glee even said that the Han people wanted to build cities and build an army here, which was not equal to occupying their final shelter. If so, where would there be their way to live? Was it because the sky was going to die and the people were not?


    Erhe''s face became very ugly. He finally knew why the proud gray would surrender to the Han people. Yes, when the Han people were not only strong, but also occupied their place, that sense of deterrence was the real fear from the bottom of people''s bones.


    After being surprised for a long time, Erhe finally asked, "we are so barren here. Except for the fur of animals, they seem to have nothing to see. They build a city here and stay in the army here. Where should the expenses come from? The Han people must not last long."


    The reason why successive dynasties only defeated the Mongols instead of occupying them is that it is too poor. Occupying here is not good except for consuming military expenditure and manpower. But now the Han army wants to occupy here for a long time. Don''t they consider this?


    "No! We are all wrong. The Han people have found a lot of iron ore nearby. It is said that once it is transported out, it can sell a lot of money. Pity us ignorant people who guard the Baoshan without knowing it. Now it is all cheaper for the Han people. With this income, they can stay with us all the time." Gray shook his head. He didn''t have the same idea. After he learned that the Han people opened mountains and mined, this idea completely disappeared.


    With a plop, Erhe fell back to his chair. This time he saw clearly that the Han Army had thought everything over. In this way, the nightmare of Mongolia was coming.


    No! It can''t be said to be a nightmare. The Han people always need people to mine. Isn''t that their opportunity? They always live by grazing. They can survive in good years, but it''s not a long-term plan. If they can help the Han people mine and make money, who says it''s not a good thing?


    If you just want to take a share of it, you should let the Han people believe in themselves first and leave a good impression on each other. Thinking of this, when EHER looked at glee, there was no ridicule in his eyes, but only admiration.


    It turns out that some people think farther than themselves. Even so, it''s time for him to make a choice.


    Without giving an answer right away, Erh tried to bargain. Gray saw what he meant, shook his head and said, "Erhe, don''t be smart. I''m not a Han. It''s no use talking to me, and they won''t talk to you. If you want to win a future for yourself, you can only bet. If you win the bet, you can get benefits after helping the Han army. If you lose the bet, don''t think about everything. Of course, you can also choose to continue to walk with Mahama and go to ruin together ¡£¡±


    As soon as he said this, Erh closed his mouth. Although he did not like the answer, he also knew that the situation was stronger than people. As a weak person, where would he have the opportunity to negotiate terms with the strong?


    As for whether to gamble, of course. Erhe doesn''t want to continue to work hard for Mahama. He hates this practice of weakening the strength of the tribe for a long time, but there was no better way to bear it before. Now Mahama itself is difficult to protect. Of course, he wants to go out with his own tribe.


    "OK, I''ll follow you." finally, Erh made a firm choice.


    After hearing this, glee laughed, "yes, you made a decision that your future generations can be proud of. Trust me."


    After hearing this, Erhe also showed a simple and honest smile. Hei hei smiled. But there were more things that made him happy. Gray took out a silver note with a face value of 5000 liang from his arms and handed it to Erhe.


    Never seen a silver note, not to mention the paste on the face of Erhe, who was a silver note of Yang Department, "what is this piece of paper for? Is it a keepsake?"


    "He is not a keepsake, but he is very useful. This piece of paper represents 5000 liang of silver and can buy a lot of cattle and sheep. Of course, believe me, after seeing the prosperity of the Han people, you will never take this silver to buy sheep."


    Giggling, Glen has seen the refined salt, iron pot, sugar and all kinds of good things brought by the five-star army. In particular, the down jacket, which is warm on the body, is many times better than the leather clothes they sew, and these can only be purchased with Yang''s unique silver.


    This time, Yang Chendong gave him these silver tickets so that these surrendered Mongolian tribes can share together after seeing their prosperity. Of course, 5000 Liang silver tickets are a lot, but on average, it is not enough for a tribe.


    Yang Chendong didn''t want everyone to be satisfied. Do you want something good? Simply, working for the Yang Department means that talents will have hope and expectations. In this way, they will not oppose the Yang Department, but also speak for it. Over time, the Yang Department has become more and more consolidated here.


    EHER didn''t know this. When he heard that it was silver, he put it in his arms very carefully, but he said suspiciously, "how can there be anything better than cattle and sheep in this world? General gray, don''t laugh."


    "Ha ha." after hearing this, he just smiled and didn''t mean to argue with him, because he believed that facts were better than eloquence and would hit people in the face at that time.


    Erhe took the tribe to join the Yang clan like this. Then glee told him the precautions and what to do next. Then he went to other tribal sites. It''s not enough to convince an Erhe department. Glee is busy.


    Besides, in the city of new Sarai, Mahama did not know that someone had colluded against him and betrayed him. At this time, he was sending someone to contact the principalities of Ross.


    As the saying goes, there is no eternal friend, only eternal interests. When the enemy is in the present, Mahama feels great pressure. At the same time, he finally listens to his men''s advice and bows to Ross. He wants to contact each other to face the Han Army together.


    The most powerful Han army is firearms, which is the disadvantage of the golden tent Khanate. Fortunately, the White Russian Army started with firearms. If they can unite, the odds of victory will be much greater. Whether this land belongs to Russia or the golden tent khanate, it can be discussed, but it can not fall into the hands of the Han Army, an outsider.

 Chapter 1446

    The emissary sent out, and more and more Mongolian tribes began to gather outside the city. Mahama''s face was finally not so ugly. When he heard that the Han Army had set out from Sarai city to come to him, his face was gloomy and cruel, "come on, let you know what the human sea tactics are this time, and let you know who is the real master here."


    The words are very cruel, but Mahama, who has been defeated again and again, does not dare to underestimate Yu Hanjun. In view of the previous two failures, this time he decided to concentrate his superior forces to launch a fierce attack. He didn''t believe that the firearms of the Han army could have endless gunpowder. As long as he was willing to fill it with human life, he would eventually run out of each other''s gunpowder at that moment. It was really time for him to fight back with all his strength. As for many tribal cavalry who will die as a result, what does that have to do with him?


    Even if the Han army could not be defeated, as long as it could be delayed for a period of time, when the Duke of Ross suddenly started behind him. Facing the double attack, the Han Army had to divide its troops. In this way, it was the time for him to find an opportunity to counterattack.


    In short, this time, he will seize every opportunity to fight back, must hit the Han Army hard, and drive this nightmare out of his mind.


    In order to win this war, he will put all his cards on, and 20000 golden cavalry composed of the strongest young people will also be sent to the battlefield for the most critical time.


    In order to build these golden armor cavalry, Mahama has made great efforts. The heavy gold armor is used to deal with the musketeers of the White Russian army. Now it will be used to deal with the firearms of the Han army. It can be regarded as making the best use of everything.


    Although all the 20000 golden armor cavalry were sent out, it was equal to taking out the last cards. In the future, when facing the White Russian army, they might be much more passive, but compared with the life-threatening Han Army, the matter at hand was more important.


    One tribe after another gathered outside the city of new Sarai. The military accounts outside the city are increasing every day, and dozens of carts of grain are transported out of the city every day, and then distributed by various tribes.


    It is necessary to provide the Army food and grass for King Qin. They can''t fight hungry, but this is the only thing Mahama Khan will do for everyone. In fact, he doesn''t believe in these tribes. We can see that even the city is not allowed to enter.


    But even so, many tribes are waiting outside the city happily, and even many small tribes are sharpening their swords, looking like they want to perform well and please Mahama.


    The number of soldiers and horses outside the city is increasing every day. For example, the 5000 cavalry of Erhe tribe also rushed outside the city and found an insignificant corner to stay. However, there are seven or eight tribes like him, with a total of about 30000 cavalry.


    When Yang Chendong led the five-star army to the new Sarai City, the number of Mongolian cavalry opposite had reached 400000.


    "400000, this golden tent Khanate really has some skills." after listening to the report of reconnaissance division commander Xu Yunsheng, Yang Chendong had to sigh that the golden tent Khanate is powerful. "Can you find out how many tribes are coming here?"


    "Young master, about 150000 people are coming out of the city, but their marching speed is too slow. It''s hard to say when they will arrive." Xu Yunsheng replied in some embarrassment. He blamed himself for not relieving Yang Chendong''s worries.


    It seemed that he saw the confusion in Xu Yunsheng''s heart. Yang Chendong waved his hand and smiled indifferently, "It has nothing to do with you. These people don''t want to take part in the battle at all, but they don''t dare not to come, so they slow down the March, so they don''t have to take part in the war and won''t offend Mahama. People like this won''t be our real enemies for the time being."


    Listening to Yang Chendong''s explanation, Xu Yunsheng suddenly realized. Knowing this, he asked excitedly, "young master, will these people come for a while and a half? When are we going to launch an attack?"


    "Take a break today and attack early tomorrow morning. We should defeat our opponents in front of everyone and spread it through their mouth. The five-star army is invincible and it will be a nightmare to be an enemy with us." Yang Chendong showed a very strong confidence in his eyes when he spoke of these words.


    With the gradual growth of the industrial system of chixian City, many problems of fire guns and artillery have been solved one by one. He can finally get rid of the need to rely on big warehouses to fight, which not only gives him full confidence, but also increases the pace and speed of unifying the world.


    "Yes, my subordinates will pass the order now." after Xu Yunsheng got the order, he was also very excited. After paying a military salute, he turned and left. Yang Chendong looked aside in the newly built Chinese army tent, but Yang Er, who was ready to move in his eyes, said, "why? His hands are itching again."


    "Ha ha." Yang Er showed a simple and honest appearance.


    "You have a loyal face, but you''re actually full of smart people. That''s all. It''s up to you to shoot at night. Remember, you can''t let the other party idle, but also prevent the other party from attacking." Yang Chendong paid lazy attention to Yang er''s model.


    "Thank you, young master. Don''t worry." Yang Er smiled. He knew that the young master was compensating himself. If he had a chance, he would give himself a chance to fight and kill the enemy. Why don''t you grasp it? After agreeing, he hurried out to arrange.


    It was not the first time for Yang Er to command the artillery. He was already familiar with it. When he came to the camp of the artillery regiment of the second Lengfeng division, head Lin Lun ran out with an excited look on his face. He seemed to be familiar and didn''t see outside. When he came up, he asked, "second brother, do you have a task?"


    "The sixth master has an order. Let the people of one battalion of your artillery regiment work together at night, and others have a good rest. Tomorrow is the time of the war." Yang Er patted Lin Lun on the shoulder. It was just a small battle at present, and the big battle was behind. But completely forget that in front of Yang Chendong, Yang ER was much more excited than Lin Lun.


    "OK, I''ll be with my second brother at the end of the evening." Lin Lun said excitedly.


    "No, you should have a good rest tonight. Tomorrow morning is the time for you to show your power." Yang Er mercilessly refused. Are you kidding? He doesn''t want people to dictate when he commands.


    At that moment, Lin Lun suffered a face, "second brother, let the end will accompany you, otherwise you will be bored alone."


    "It''s not boring at all. The sound of artillery is rumbling. I''m refreshed when I hear this sound. Well, go and have a rest quickly." Yang Er waved his hand impatiently, and then seemed to think of something. "By the way, leave more shells for me."


    Seeing that he couldn''t stay, Lin Lun had a bitter face. "Second brother, we still need to save some shells."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve sent a telegram to Yang Wu and asked him to arrange more delivery. Just call." Yang Er smiled. He is not only Yang Chendong''s home, but also the people around him. Many times, his every move is watched. It is even more difficult to make some small moves. But for such serious matters as action and war, he borrowed some relations and asked for more shells. There was no problem. Even if Zhuang told the young master, he was not afraid.


    Yang Er carried Yang Wu out, and Lin Lun''s face smiled again. "If you have the second brother, you will know what to do at the end. Don''t worry. There are enough shells tonight, hehe."


    Lin Lun left with satisfaction and ordered people to carry several base shells. Yang er''s face was waiting for darkness and great power.


    Under the new Sarai City, cooking smoke was lit outside many yurts and began to prepare dinner. The Han Army has been stationed five miles away from the other side, and has also set up military accounts. Seeing that there will be a big war tomorrow, everyone is seizing the time to rest. After all, for some people, tonight may be the last night of their life.


    When it was completely dark, except for some troops on duty at night, most Mongolian soldiers went to the tent to rest. The time finally came. The impatient Yang Er, who had been waiting for a long time, began to mobilize field guns to move forward.


    Yang er''s requirements were not high, but he just pushed forward one mile. He wanted to ensure the range of field artillery, which could threaten more Mongolian troops. In order to cooperate with his action, Qiao Chao, commander of the first division of the new second army, accompanied him with cavalry.


    "Second brother, almost." seeing that the artillery position had advanced more than a mile, Qiao Chao finally couldn''t help asking if he kept going like this, he was afraid he would rush to the enemy camp.


    "Oh, that''s right here." Yang Er showed a simple and honest smile, scratched the back of his head, commanded the field artillery, began to adjust the direction of artillery fire, measure the ruler and lock the target.


    Although it was night, every move of the Han Army clearly fell in the eyes of the Mongolian army. After seeing each other approaching themselves at night, they looked at each other silently. When they saw that the distance between the two sides was only more than three miles, they were even ready to charge and call the army to get up at any time.


    At this time, the Han army suddenly stopped. When they were relieved, they also wanted to see what the other party wanted to do.


    The artillery was blocked by the cavalry of the first division. After all adjustments were made, the cavalry stepped aside. The artillery finally appeared and was seen clearly by the Mongolian scouts opposite.


    "No, it''s artillery. Come on, inform the rear." a scout young general finally saw the actions of the Han Army, and his heart trembled. He didn''t expect that the Han army would use artillery in the dark. When he was frightened, he shouted loudly.

 Chapter 1447

    To say that the golden tent Khanate also has some artillery, but for me, the number is small and the range is close. It is precisely because of the small number that they dare not risk using it in the dark. What if they are rushed up and destroyed by the cavalry of the Han army?


    At this point, the five-star army does not have so many concerns. They have advantages in both range and quantity. They dare to take risks and have the strength to take risks. Don''t you see that among the cavalry of a division, there is a group of cold front soldiers involved?


    Zong Guangkun, the second head of the second division, is afraid that the other party will not come.


    The cavalry flashed on both sides. After Yang Er gave an order, the artillery erupted a fire and fell into the Mongolian camp less than four miles away.


    The direction of the artillery attack was the middle army of the Mongolian camp, where the largest number of enemies gathered and the support of the firm mahamada Khan. As for the small tribes such as Erhe, they have long been informed that the barracks built in the corner are not within the attack range of the artillery.


    In the originally silent night, suddenly bursts of deafening artillery sounded. One by one, the army tents were bombarded with no inch cloth left. I don''t know how many Mongolian soldiers were still sleeping and gave birth to heaven and went to see the immortal day they trusted.


    There were fifty guns, each of which sent out fifty roars. All they blasted was the fire, accompanied by the sound of crying father and mother.


    The roar of artillery startled other Mongolian troops. They couldn''t sleep well. Instead, they came out of the tent, stared and opened their mouths. It was like a scene of purgatory on earth.


    Among them are the leaders of small tribes such as Erhe who have been persuaded by glee.


    They had also fought with the White Russian army before and had seen the power of each other''s artillery.


    In their view, that kind of a dozen is a huge iron bullet, and then the artillery that can rush all the way is already very frightening, which is already a headache for them. But in contrast, the Han Army''s prestige of this kind of flowering bomb is indeed greater.


    After hitting the target, it will explode, causing a piece of debris and iron to spread around. It really takes people''s lives. Don''t you see that many soldiers who were seven or eight steps away from the explosion point also fell to the ground with the sound of explosion?


    Even the horses they rode could not run away. They were forcibly knocked down to the ground by the residual power of the flowering bomb.


    "Is this the Han Army''s artillery?" many Mongolian soldiers who were not hit by shells looked at the scene with some palpitations. Many people also exchanged a look at each other, as if to say that they can use manpower to counter the power of such artillery?


    If the Han Army has endless artillery fire, how can we fight this battle? How many talents should be consumed to rush in front of them and wave their saber?


    As for Erhe and others at this time, they fully believe what glee said. This time, the Han army was really bad, so it seems that they chose to trust each other, and it was a great right choice to surrender in time.


    The artillery continued. In less than half an hour, hundreds of military tents had been destroyed and tens of thousands of people had been hit, killed or injured.


    Finally, the artillery stopped. It seemed that he was tired and wanted to have a rest.


    On both sides of the artillery array, whether it was the headquarters of the second division of the new second army or the soldiers of the second regiment of the second division of the cold front, their faces showed a look of disappointment.


    Originally thought that the Mongolian cavalry could not bear this torture and took the initiative to rush over, but who thought that after half an hour of shelling, the other party didn''t even rush. This made them disappointed and scolded these Mongolian cavalry for their lack of backbone in the bottom of their heart.


    "Take a break and let the field artillery cool down." Yang Er comfortably lit a cigarette, threw the rest of the cigarettes to the soldiers around him, and then went to the ground regardless of the image, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    The shelling just now was very enjoyable and reached the goal of not letting the Mongolian army rest. When he looked back at the five-star army camp behind him, it was still very quiet. Obviously, they had received the news long ago. They didn''t need to pay attention to the gunfire. They should sleep when they should.


    After a night''s rest, one side was full of energy and the other was sleepy. That is, they won three points first in the soldiers. Yang ER was very satisfied when he thought that all this was under his command.


    The artillery of the Han army finally stopped roaring, and all the soldiers in the Mongolian camp breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, the Mongolian soldiers who were not shelled were naturally very happy, but they also began to set up an army tent again. There will be a big war tomorrow. We still have to rest. But it''s a pity that the place in front of the city gate can''t be used. There are deep pits hit by artillery everywhere, and the land is covered with blood.


    And the bodies are everywhere, full of fishy smell. I can''t stay here anymore. There was not enough space, so they had to move to both sides. Taking this opportunity, Erhe and other tribes also moved their camps and moved in the corners on both sides.


    Their behavior fell among other Mongolian tribes and was ridiculed. At the same time, those tribes loyal to Mahama took the opportunity to occupy those places for the army to camp.


    On the tower of new Sarai, Prince Bora looked at all this in his eyes, looking very deep.


    "It can''t go on like this. No one knows whether the Han army will use artillery. In case, we should be prepared. Hu Lihan, I''ll ask you to take the 5000 cavalry of our headquarters to prepare for the charge. Once the Han army uses artillery again, rush up and destroy it without remembering the cost."


    Bura''s head turned to one side and his eyes fell on a suit of armor and hulihan.


    Bura looked down on hulihan very much. It''s just a lost dog beaten and lost his nest by the Han army. Such a coward doesn''t deserve to stand with himself. If it weren''t for the time of employment, I''m afraid he would have cleaned up this person long ago.


    But even so, we can''t spare him. Bora had already heard that if this hulihan had not taken the initiative to provoke the Han Army in the Far East, I''m afraid these Han troops might not have come to their own territory. It can be said that this person is a curse and the source of the rise of the war.


    With this understanding, how could Bora give hulihan a good face. This time he was sent out to die.


    Hu Li, whose face was as gray as death, heard that he wanted to send himself out late at night. With a plop, he knelt down in front of Bora and said, "Your Highness, please spare the little one. The little one is willing to serve you as the Lord and serve you for generations."


    Seeing that Hu Lihan did not receive the military order, Bora''s face sank and his voice became very cold, "what? Do you want to resist?"


    "Well... Your highness, you are not a slave who disobeys orders. It is really the powerful artillery of the Han army. In addition, you take the initiative to attack, so you can''t be unprepared. It''s really inappropriate to attack at night and look at the short moment." Hu Lihan opened his mouth and said a crooked reason.


    "Hum! Even in the middle of the night, we can''t see each other''s reality, and the other party should not see our reality, right? This is a good time to attack. Don''t worry, as long as you can kill the general, the prince will order the army to cover up later. You will be the first skill at that time." Bora rejected Hu Lihan''s request and gave the order in a tone of cutting the iron.


    It''s all for this reason. If hurihan refuses, he''s afraid he won''t even have a chance to impact, and he will be won by Bora''s defiance on the battlefield. Thinking that there was at least one hope of surviving, he had to nod his head and say, "even so, the slave led people to launch an assault. He just hoped that his Highness the prince could seize the opportunity and send a large army to cover up."


    "If you know what to do, the prince will naturally care about it. Go and prepare and give you half an hour." Bora said impatiently.


    Bola was still standing on the tower. He had a feeling that the Han army would not stop there. If he had the advantage of artillery range, he would also take the opportunity to expand the results.


    In fact, as he expected, half an hour later, the sound of artillery sounded again, and the Mongolian camps that had just moved their tents were baptized by gunfire again.


    "Attack, let hulihan attack at once." on the tower, Prince Bora looked at all this with anger in his eyes.


    Although for hundreds of thousands of people, the death of 10000 or 20000 people in the Mongolian army is not a physical injury, the impact on morale is incalculable. If they do nothing, their morale must decline, which is not a good thing for tomorrow''s war.


    As for whether the other party will be prepared after sending hurihan, it is certain. But he still sent the 5000 people to see if the Han army was fully prepared. Once he found an opportunity to take advantage of it, he would never hesitate to give the order of a large army attack immediately.


    On the contrary, if there is no chance, that is, to sacrifice five thousand horsemen of hulihan, what if they are either their own lineage or dead?


    The gate was wide open, and Hu Lihan rushed out with his five thousand cavalry. The cry of killing was particularly harsh at night.


    Hulihan still had some brains. After he got the order, he went to his own barracks and called a group of ministries to convey the military order of Prince Bora to them. "Brothers, it was not easy for us to win such a chance to do meritorious service. As long as we can rush out and destroy the artillery of the Han Army tonight, that will be the first merit. We will enjoy endless glory and wealth in the future. What''s the future? It depends on tonight."


    "May you be willing to be a pioneer and make your first contribution." the generals were excited by Hu Lihan''s words. They were eager to try. They wanted to rush out of the city and rush to the artillery position of the Han army now.

 Chapter 1448

    So, when the gate was opened, five thousand cavalry left the city with great momentum. But as soon as I left the city, I saw flames and howls everywhere. It was like pouring a basin of cold water on my head, which made the riders who had vowed to give birth to fear.


    Before, they stayed in the city. Although they could hear the sound of artillery, they only heard it, not saw it with their own eyes. Naturally, the shock was not strong. But now, when they saw the scene after being ravaged by artillery with their own eyes, they were afraid, and the war horses under their seats were afraid. They kept neighing and didn''t move forward.


    "Rush, the military order is in front, there is no way back, and there is only a way to live. Meritorious people will be rewarded and killed." Hu Lihan, who has been prepared for a long time, has an ugly face, but his tone is still very hard, because he knows that if he doesn''t even have the courage to rush out now, he will hang his body on the city tower for failing to comply with the military order.


    Hurihan shouted and rushed out first. To say that the power of example is infinite. With the light of artillery fire, the army saw that even their former sweat and current generals were the first to rush forward. Everyone was encouraged and shouted continuously.


    At the five-star gun position, the sound of shouting and killing was also looming. Whether it was Li Jun, the commander of the second division, or commander Zong Guangkun, they stood up excitedly.


    First listen, then think of what, all eyes are bright. "Here comes the enemy at last."


    "Hahaha, cold front soldiers, check their guns and prepare for battle." Zong Guangkun said loudly while laughing.


    "Cavalry soldiers are also ready to charge." Li Jun turned back and ordered several commanders, and then came to Zong Guangkun with a thief smile. "Commander Zong, please show mercy later. Be sure to leave some soup for our cavalry brothers."


    "It''s easy to say. We are only responsible for the enemy''s riding beyond a hundred steps. Once we enter this distance, it will be your cavalry. How about?" Zong Guangkun generously agreed.


    "Thank you, thank you." Li Jun quickly thanked him and turned to arrange. Zong Guangkun, who was left behind, looked at several battalion commanders around him and said, "you have heard what the commander said just now. Next, it depends on your performance. I want to try my best to eliminate all the enemies from a hundred steps away."


    "Yes." several battalion commanders quickly promised, and then went back to the battalion and assigned combat tasks to the company. At this moment, hulihan was coming with 5000 cavalry from the five-star gun position at the gate.


    It''s six or seven miles from the city gate to the artillery array, but for the elite cavalry, it''s just a cup of tea. With the constant running, the speed of the cavalry has also been brought into full play. At this time, people can easily cut off the head of the opponent by holding the machete in their hand, which is the strength of the cavalry.


    But the premise of everything is that the cavalry can rush in front of the enemy. When the cold front soldier fired the first shot from 400 steps away, this seemingly simple task became an impossible task.


    Dada... Dada


    In the dark night, you can''t see how many people are coming to each other, and you can''t judge the opponent''s position as accurately as during the day. At this moment, the heavy and heavy machine guns gave full play to their advantages. Bullets splashed forward like raindrops. Under the covering attack, one cavalry after another was hit, or fell off his horse, or fell to the ground with his horse.


    Hulihan had already slowed down soon after the charge and deliberately fell behind.


    Having fought with the five-star army more than once, he knows the strength of his opponent better than any Mongolian soldier here. Because of this, he knows the difficulty of the task better than anyone. And hiding in the rear, just want to see the opportunity.


    If he really charged in front of the five-star army and made a contribution, he would stand up for it. On the contrary, if things are wrong, he will look for an opportunity to leave. Although this will inevitably lead to Bora''s anger, what is it compared to living?


    Hulihan''s idea was good, but he ignored one point: the power of the five-star gun.


    They did not use the usual fire gun bought by Belarus from the West. They used the fire gun with iron eggs, limited attack distance and limited wounding. They use the 95 style, which is nearly 500 years advanced.


    Today''s chixian city has developed over the years and can imitate the 95 style. As for bullets, they have been successfully manufactured long ago and have been successfully used in the army. In the face of such powerful guns, you treat them with your previous thinking, which is doomed to the tragic end of hulihan. In particular, he misjudged the war intention of the five-star army and his determination to destroy them, which was tantamount to strangling even the last glimmer of hope.


    Under heavy and heavy machine guns, squad machine guns and the Ninth Five-Year Plan, one Mongolian cavalry charging fell on the way forward. Even none of them could enter within a hundred steps, which not only greatly hurt their opponents, but also made Mr. Li Jun anxious.


    Originally thought that in the dark, the cold front soldier could not destroy all the enemies even if he was no more elite. He would always have a mobile phone. But now it seems that he has miscalculated. That is, he decided not to wait. "All the soldiers listened to the order and mounted their horses to prepare for the charge."


    Even if Zong Guangkun doesn''t give opportunities, he will create opportunities independently. Seeing that the enemy had lost more than half, if he did not attack, he would not have a chance. Li Jun simply decided to lead his troops to charge and take the initiative to enter the battlefield to kill the enemy.


    The soldiers of the second division of the new second army who can''t wait for this order. Seeing that the division commander was out of his mind, they had nothing to fear. After getting the order, they rushed out quickly and went straight to the middle of the battlefield.


    "My God, stop shooting." the action of the second riding division fell into Zong Guangkun''s eyes. He was shocked and hurriedly stopped. Then the gunfire stopped, which prevented the wrong killing of friendly forces from happening.


    The gunfire stopped. Zong Guangkun jumped up, and then came to Yang Er, who had just ordered to stop the shelling, "second brother, look, some people don''t talk about martial virtue."


    Yang Erzheng commanded the soldiers to cool down the field artillery. Seeing Zong Guangkun''s fierce coming, he immediately hummed, "I said commander Zong, we can''t eat alone when we enjoy ourselves. Just now, your cold front was fun to kill. It''s reasonable for the cavalry brothers to be anxious and understand each other."


    Yang er''s answer was obviously some towards the new second army, which made Zong Guangkun some dissatisfied. Thinking in my heart, I''m afraid no one is better than your second brother Yang. Look, you''ve even blasted head Lin Lun back.


    But he didn''t dare to say these words. He really offended Yang er. Their teacher Xiao Feng couldn''t protect him.


    Zong Guangkun said nothing. Yang er''s intention to suppress their momentum has been achieved. This is what a good man said: "Well, I''ll talk about Mr. Li Jun when he comes back later. You Leng Feng''s performance is excellent this time. I''ll report it to the young master later. But remember to guard against arrogance and impatience. You know that your excellence is largely due to the advanced firearms in your hands, okay¡°


    It is because Leng Feng has mastered the most advanced firearms that he has such a strong combat effectiveness. However, when they win more battles, they seem to think they represent a strong combat effectiveness. Yang Chendong has pointed to Leng Feng more than once. Yang Er is also obeying Yang Chendong''s orders.


    These words fell into Zong Guangkun''s ears, and his face became very serious. He knew that he really wanted to eat alone just now, and was seen through by Yang er. Thinking that this time is a reminder, I''m afraid he won''t let go so easily next time. Even if he said it in a way of admitting his mistake, "The second brother taught me that his subordinates were really impulsive just now. But next time, we will certainly discuss with the cavalry brothers."


    "Well, that''s a good attitude." Yang Er looked much better and nodded with satisfaction.


    The gunfire stopped, and the Mongolian cavalry who were lying on their horses felt the pressure. The people in front died if they didn''t rush up, and Hu Lihan, hiding behind, showed a happy look in his eyes.


    "The Han Army''s muskets must be out of ammunition." Hu Lihan thought to himself, isn''t this his chance? Then he sat up from the horse and shouted loudly, "brothers, the Han Army''s muskets are out of gunpowder. This is the time for us to make contributions, rush."


    The cavalry soldiers who had been scared out of their courage were still ignorant. Now they were overjoyed when they heard the general''s shouting. Didn''t they insist on living until now to make great achievements? Now the opportunity comes, who would want to let go. Now everyone sat on the horse, waved their sabers and shouted again ¡£


    But what greeted them was not the silent calm, but the galloping of thousands of horses shaking the earth and mountains.


    Led by division commander Li Jun, more than 8000 cavalry rushed forward. One by one, they held their breath and rushed to kill them.


    Just now, the soldiers of the second division of Lengfeng had a good time. How can they be reconciled to becoming spectators? They are itching to see others make contributions.


    Finally, the division commander was tough and issued an order to charge. Which soldier didn''t rush forward. In that case, I''m afraid there won''t be any credit after a step late.


    Nearly ten thousand cavalry, with high morale and murderous spirit, swept away when they ran into the oncoming Mongolian cavalry. With the magic saber in their hands, they were not only extremely sharp, but also very hard to cut. The soldiers of the five-star army shouted and rushed over one by one. When the saber was waved and the horses were staggered, the bodies of one Mongolian cavalry were split in two, one by one Another good horse fell to the ground and gave a dying neighing.

 Chapter 1449

    Hurihan was charging forward with expectation, but soon the expectation turned into disappointment and then despair.


    He didn''t expect that the five-star army dared to counter the cavalry charge. At this moment, he just felt that there was no way to heaven and no way to earth.


    If it''s just a fire gun attack, he doesn''t care as long as he doesn''t rush into the other party''s effective range. But the cavalry charge was different. When the enemy came to him, he had no chance to hide and no direction to escape.


    In a short period of time, the cavalry under his hand were killed one by one under the horse, and the healthy horses fell to the ground in rows. Hu Lihan, with a look of horror, beat the horse and fled. At this moment, he has forgotten what meritorious service and what charge. Only life is the most important.


    "Up, where to escape." in the moonlight, division commander Li Jun took the lead in cutting down several enemies. After that, he rushed in front and found Hu Lihan who wanted to turn around and run away, wearing a general armor.


    It is said that women can be recognized by smelling incense, and the identity of the enemy can be recognized by armor on the battlefield. Hu Lihan, who is in general armor, is hard to attract attention at this time.


    With a loud cry, Li Jun''s intuition told himself that he had caught a big fish this time. At the same time, he took out the bow and arrow with his back behind him. Then he took an arrow out, went through the air, and rode and shot straight at hulihan''s seat.


    Shoot the horse first!


    With skillful equestrian skills, the bow shot through the poplar with hundreds of steps, and an arrow came out and landed on the rear hoof of the hulihan war horse. When the bow and arrow penetrated the horse''s leg, the horse gave a wailing cry, and stood up to the sky.


    The suddenly erected war horse caught hulihan unprepared. When he felt that something was wrong, the man had been left under the horse. After a fall, he felt pain all over his body. Needless to say, the fall had hurt his bones.


    Just on the battlefield, life and death is just a moment. At this time, hulihangan had no time to look at his injury. What he had to do now was to continue to run away.


    Holding back the pain, Hu Lihan stood up. Before he could identify the direction, a strong wind had hit him. Instinctively, he raised his knife to block it. A very light and crisp "Ding" sound, a strong force spread in his right arm, and forcibly knocked Hu Lihan down to the ground again.


    A man''s strength is more than twice that of a horse. Hurihan was hurt again by this blow, and the man fell to the ground again.


    Injury plus injury, Hu Lihan just felt that it seemed to be a luxury to stand up at this moment. At this time, a frightening scene happened to him. The war horse that had just chopped down by that knife had turned its head and rushed to his place again.


    The secret road gave a bad sound. Hu Lihan concentrated all his strength and climbed quickly on the ground. At this moment, there was only one voice in his mind, that was to escape, even if he climbed.


    With the sound of "hissing and pulling", hulihan felt a sudden pain behind him, and the strength of his whole body dissipated in an instant.


    Feeling that the war horse on his body had been split in two, and the hot blood was flowing on his back, hulihan''s eyes finally showed the color of despair. At this moment, in his mind, he unknowingly led his troops into Al city in the Far East.


    At that time, how beautiful he was. He was never soft on his opponents. He said to kill. How long has it been? This scene will fall on yourself. Perhaps if life could come back, he would not choose to be the enemy of the five-star army.


    After a knife cut, Li Jun took a Peng of blood. He stopped and looked at the back of the enemy general who had been stabbed but was still trying to fight back. He shook his head and said, "don''t blame anyone. If you want to blame, you must be an enemy of our five-star Army."


    Having said that, Li Jun bent down again, raised his knife and fell, and a bloody head flew up. Hu Lihan, who once dared to take the initiative to find trouble with the five-star army, became a cold body.


    With the death of hulihan, the five thousand cavalry he brought on the battlefield were already dead, wounded and falling. After seeing no enemy on the battlefield, Mr. Li Jun returned with a large army.


    On the tower of new Sarai City, scouts are constantly reporting the results of the war. They reported to Prince Bola the death of hulihan and the destruction of all five thousand cavalry.


    "Hiss!" Bora just felt a toothache. Although this was the result he had expected for a long time, he couldn''t help feeling cold when it happened. These Han troops not only have powerful firearms, but also the fighting power of cavalry is so fierce. Can they really defeat such opponents?


    For the first time, Bora developed a sense of powerlessness and a sense of unknown fear of the future.


    This night was spent among guns. Every first half hour, there would be the sound of shelling. Once someone tries to launch a cavalry charge, what awaits them is the continuous gunfire and crazy cavalry impact.


    The scene didn''t end until it began to dawn. During the night, the Mongolian army basically didn''t get any rest. They spent it in fear, because no one can guarantee whether the next artillery will fall on their heads.


    It was already daybreak, and Yang Chendong came out of the big account. At this time, he was obviously in good spirit. When he felt dawn, his mental state was at the peak.


    "Young master." as soon as there was a big account, Yang Er welcomed him with a cheerful face, followed by heihei''s silly music.


    Needless to say, just looking at Yang Er like this, we know that the harvest last night was not small. "What''s the matter? Have you come to report the results?"


    "Yes, young master." Yang Eryi said happily, "young master, after incomplete statistics, we killed and wounded more than 30000 enemies last night, of which more than 800 just destroyed each other''s military accounts. Hehe, they didn''t sleep all night. I think we have a better chance of winning the war during the day."


    "Good." Yang Chendong was also very satisfied with the result.


    The significance of the last war last night was not to kill many enemies, but to frighten the courage of the other side. In this way, where can an army without morale be an opponent of the five-star army with high morale.


    "Well, you''ve been tired all night. Go and have a rest." Yang Chendong said with concern. Then he was ready to go to the front line to supervise the war.


    "No, young master, I''m not tired." Yang Er shook his head hard. Today we are facing a war of hundreds of thousands of people. How can we lose him on such an occasion? As for those who live on the battlefield all the year round, it''s really nothing to say that they don''t rest all night.


    Seeing that Yang Er had to continue to ask for war, Yang Chendong didn''t mean to stop. Some things are that he opened his mouth, which can cut off the other party''s actions and can''t cut off the other party''s anxious heart. That''s so, it''s better to let Yang Er continue to fight. "Well, that''s it. You continue to take charge of the artillery regiment. By the way, you should also be prepared for the eight mortars and wait for orders to see if you can shoot a big guy down."


    Yang Erdang, who has long been used to commanding artillery, even agreed with a smile, "young master, just þƒ OK, ha ha ha."


    It was bright and Bora breathed a sigh of relief. Although he didn''t have much confidence in winning the next real fight, at least he could fight back during the day. With their strong military strength, they also did something even if they exchanged one for two or even three.


    There was no need to continue to be beaten. Bora''s idea was to compete with the Han army. He had worked out the countermeasures at night and constantly launched an attack. He wanted to see how much gunpowder the Han army could have and how long it could last.


    To this end, he had ordered people to invite the tribal leaders just now. He wanted to make a heavy promise, improve the morale as much as possible and give a heavy blow to the Han army. Once both sides began to suffer heavy casualties, he did not believe that the Han army would not retreat.


    Far away from here, behind him was the Duke of Ross, a true big thing, staring aside. He didn''t believe that the Han army could still live. Only when they retreated was when he led the army to hide and kill. At that time, it was not difficult to recover all the lost land.


    More importantly, once you defeat the Han Army in front of you, you will have each other''s firearms. In this way, what are the fears of the White Russian army? Then it will be the time for the golden tent Khanate to regain its glory. At that time, it was possible for him to regain the authority of his ancestors.


    In the camp of the five-star army stretching for more than ten miles, the soldiers are having breakfast at the moment.


    Yang Chendong never wronged his soldiers in eating, drinking and walking. People even sold their lives to themselves. Isn''t it right to improve his quality of life? To this end, he took out the meat cans supplied to the official soldiers of the five-star army in chixian city and gave them to every Mongolian cavalry who had just joined.


    Thanks to the steam engine, lathes and production lines, many provinces and regions have begun to encourage people to raise a large number of poultry, and the government can''t sell them. In this way, meat raw materials and meat processing can keep up. There are more and more military grain, which is enough for the needs of the army. Otherwise, it''s just food, It''s enough for more than 100000 people to go on an expedition.


    Mongolian Knights ate the meat cans in their hands, and everyone showed a satisfied smile. Such things had never been seen in their dreams before, but now they can manage enough. What a happy thing.


    Perhaps there has never been such treatment. Some Mongolian soldiers are secretly hiding food. In their opinion, it is not enough to eat such good things by themselves. They should also share them with their families, and let them know what the so-called delicious food in the world means.

 Chapter 1450

    I have long expected such a thing to happen, and I know that people who are used to hard times value food. Yang Chendong had relevant orders early in the morning. When he looked at the scene of someone hiding food in the barracks, he sighed and walked towards a temporary platform in the camp.


    While walking, the farewell face was still ugly.


    I think there are often various forces on the grassland, such as the leader and the big man. They are either brave, cunning, or in balance. But no matter which leader, they have not changed the fact that they solve the problem of food and clothing for the people.


    On the grassland, the more we fight, the poorer we are, and the fewer people we fight, so we can''t help but loot. If the Han people in the central plains are bullied, they can barely get half full. Once the Han people are strong, they can only run away with their tail.


    Think about how sad it is. It''s better to follow the sixth young master. Although the other party is not Mongolian, he is the only one who can make Mongolian people eat enough and not starve. He can make Mongolian people wear clothes and not suffer from cold. He can also let Mongolian people live in the city and have something to do. He doesn''t need to live in licking blood every day.


    In that case, why not sell your life to the sixth young master? What we pursue and need can be met by others. It''s not like that some people have to emphasize what golden blood means. Can we live a better life with such blood?


    Countless beliefs flashed in my heart. I have made up my mind to follow Yang Chendong to the end. Not only him, he will persuade more people. If he used to serve in the five-star army to repay Yang Chendong''s kindness, now he is serving wholeheartedly for a better life and future.


    On the high platform, leaving this moment is like a different person, standing high, and his voice is also transmitted to the four directions with the help of a simple horn. "Brothers, I have lived a hard life like everyone else and deeply understand what you are doing now. However, the commander still wants to say that there will be a war soon. Hiding the food will be bad for the next action. Believe me, put those things down and eat them into my stomach. As long as we can win the war next, there are many good things, You''ll eat it until the day you vomit. "


    "What? Eat to vomit?" a group of Mongolian Knights shook their heads in disbelief. In his opinion, can you eat enough good food? Bullshit. As for spitting out, what a waste, it is shameful and will be reviled by the people.


    I looked at the soldiers with understanding eyes. I didn''t have such an idea of farewell before. But the original doubt really became a reality. For a while, he was tired of eating canned meat. Although he didn''t spit much, it was unimaginable in the past.


    Being able to understand the soldiers'' ideas, he said with empathy, "our commander knows everyone''s ideas, but the facts will prove who is right and who is wrong. Next, let''s talk about the standard of military merit. Those who get the first level in the battlefield will be rewarded with 20 yuan, those who get the second level will be rewarded with 50 yuan, plus a can of meat and those who get the third level..."


    For people who suffer from hunger all year round, nothing is more tempting to them than food. It''s far better than high-ranking officials and high salaries. I don''t know how much. It''s something I can really see and touch.


    "Those who capture one person will be rewarded with twenty Chinese yuan plus one or two refined salt; those who capture two people will be rewarded with fifty Chinese yuan plus one meat can; those who capture three people will be rewarded..." take the prepared articles of association and don''t continue to read aloud. These rewards are very edible, such as salt, sugar, iron pot, canned meat, rice grain including down jacket. As long as you make great achievements in the battlefield, After the first World War, we will certainly get very rich.


    The soldiers below listened quietly. After learning that the rewards were so diverse, many people looked forward to the color of expectation on their faces. Some people have even begun to consider whether he should kill more people or capture more people in the next war? It seems that the reward for catching alive is more generous.


    The enthusiasm of the Mongolian army, which has just been incorporated and has not had time to fully adapt, was mobilized. There is no need to do any ideological work or hold any meeting to remember the bitterness and sweetness. It is already a great stimulus to take out the prizes and put them together for the soldiers to watch.


    When the required items are well placed in front of us, and there are still a lot of them, all the soldiers are excited. They have looked at the items they need, and summed up how to perform in the next war, so as to achieve their own goals.


    This is the power of capital, which is the human potential stimulated by material needs.


    Looking at this scene, I don''t want to say goodbye and deeply believe that next, I''m afraid I don''t have to say anything, and everyone will go all out. All he needs to do is pray for the enemy.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, that is, at dusk in ancient times, 100000 Mongolian troops went out of the camp and began to lay in front of the array and prepare for the attack.


    In contrast, the side in charge of defense has long been in full readiness. From a distance, the crowd in front of new Sarai city is black and black. It is impossible to count how many tribes and soldiers there are with the naked eye.


    In such a big battle, even in the face of the rising principalities of Russia, the golden tent Khanate was not so grand. Only once, they have regarded the five-star army as their strongest opponent.


    It can also be seen that there are dozens of artillery standing on the wall of new Sarai City, and someone is busy there. Obviously, this should have just been erected to block the offensive launched by the five-star army.


    "Hum." Yang Er saw the dozens of guns with a telescope, and his eyes showed disdain. Compared with artillery, the other side is grandson. In his eyes, the erection of these artillery is a target that can be attacked at any time. It is completely a dead target. It is really meaningless.


    Around the artillery, a group of dignitaries of the golden tent Khanate were standing there. The so-called climbing high and looking far, these dignitaries appear here as if they were the masters of the war.


    "Take a look, is there anything you are familiar with?" Yang Chendong also noticed the changes in the city building, and handed the telescope to general gley, who had finished the persuasion work.


    After holding out his hands and respectfully taking over the telescope, gray looked up with a trace of excitement. He has long heard of this artifact that can be easily seen thousands of meters away. This is the first time to use it. It is not only a little excited and nervous.


    After a long time, I became familiar with the usage. Then when I looked up the wall, I said excitedly, "see, I saw the sweat on the tower."


    "Uhama?" Yang Chendong was interested as soon as he heard the sound of sweating.


    "Yes, it''s uhama." glee''s face turned red and embarrassed. He had forgotten that he was no longer a member of the golden tent khanate, and the sweat was just out of habit.


    "Ha ha, very good." Yang Chendong became excited when he heard that uhama was on the tower. If the big boss of the other party can be solved in the war, it will be easier to fight this war.


    After a visual inspection, it''s at least six miles away. The musket can''t hit it. Even though the field artillery can reach, it will inevitably have limited power. In this way, once it fails to hit, the other party will escape and miss the great opportunity.


    "Well, inform Yang Er to use mortars. You must hit the right target. I''ll solve the biggest problem with one shot. In addition, inform Tianyu to take off and attract the opponent''s attention." Yang Chendong quickly had a plan in his mind and told him at once.


    This time, in order to clean up the golden account of the khanate, Yang Chendong sent a telegram to let the air force of chixian city rush over.


    Compared with the poverty when the air force was first established, there was nothing. Now the air force has formed its own army, although it is unable to build real aircraft for them to use as a platform. But there is no problem with the control of hot-air balloons, hydrogen balloons and individual parachutes. It can also complete the ability to launch gunpowder attacks from high altitude to land.


    At this time, commander Tianyu was checking the soldiers'' equipment at the rear of the army


    For a long time, the air force is like a deaf ear decoration. The air has its name, but there is no reality. Therefore, Tianyu always has a feeling that she can''t lift her head. In particular, the money pulled by the city hall to the air force every year is a huge expenditure, and he feels great pressure.


    Fortunately, no matter how others treat them, the sixth young master continues to support him. He really wants money, people and technology.


    After receiving all-round support, Tianyu had already held his breath. Since he had made great achievements in calming xiaoryukyu Island, he firmly believed in the idea that the air force would be a powerful arm, and then worked hard day and night. Next, one difficulty after another was broken by him.


    The direction of the hot-air balloon, the load, the height stability, the accuracy after dropping the explosive, including when to blow it up, the degree of accuracy, and so on. There are also higher hydrogen balloons and individual parachutes that can fly, how to carry out activities and reconnaissance behind the enemy, and so on.


    Over the years, problems have been solved one after another, and then solved again. Until now, basically all the problems encountered have been solved, and the exercises have been carried out many times. Now there is only one real combat experience.

 Chapter 1451

    Now, here comes the opportunity. Tianyu is not excited. Unless he still needs to command on the ground, I''m afraid he will take off with the hot-air balloon this time. Even so, he went to the division commander, that is, the leader officer sun Lixing, "division commander sun, this time, whether our air force can fire a gun and cheer up depends on you. Is there a problem?"


    "Ensure to complete the task." Sun Lixing is not tall and thin. But the whole person is well balanced, and the most important thing is not afraid of heights. Once there was an experiment. When the hydrogen balloon on the seat rose to thousands of kilometers, he was able to look calm as if he were on land.


    Such psychological quality is tailor-made for the air, so his rank is rising again and again. This time, he was entrusted with the task of actual combat command, which was also the result of Tianyu''s careful consideration. He firmly believes that this person will be able to complete the task well.


    "Well, remember, pay attention to my flag at any time to ensure that the government orders are accessible and destroy the main targets." Tianyu patted sun Lixing on the shoulder again and said with earnest words.


    At this time, the messenger had come and conveyed Yang Chendong''s order to take off. Tianyu''s heart came, and then he looked at the spectacular scene of 50 hot-air balloons taking off one after another.


    The five-star Army decided to use hot-air balloons, which is one of Yang Chendong''s Maces. The longest range of mortars is only about 13 miles. Compared with the target he wanted to attack, it was still too far away. Although there were more powerful and powerful artillery in the big warehouse, Yang Chendong didn''t use them. He believed that his current strength was enough to defeat the golden tent Khanate.


    Yang Chendong is prepared. Of course, the golden tent Khanate will not be beaten passively. Just as both sides were mobilizing troops and preparing for a big war, their reinforcements came. From a distance, the gate of new Sarai was wide open and a steady stream of cavalry swarmed out.


    Moreover, other gates were opened one after another, and more and more cavalry rushed out of the city, and then gathered together to detour towards the front battlefield.


    "Hahaha, this time I want to see how the Han army defeated Ben Khan." standing on the tower, watching more and more cavalry join the battlefield, Ma Ha Ma laughed and looked extremely confident.


    It''s no wonder that he had such a performance. This time, in order to deal with the Han Army, he paid enough money, promised a series of conditions, and finally invited two powerful reinforcements, 150000 cavalry of cherkas and 100000 cavalry of Arameans.


    A total of 250000 cavalry. When they first appeared in the battlefield, it was really like blocking out the sun. The turbulent cavalry army covered the whole battlefield, giving people a sense of infinity. When the 250000 cavalry raised their machetes and drank a word of kill, the murderous spirit came to their faces. Although the cavalry of the new second army are brave and good at fighting, and have seen a lot of big scenes, they are still frightened by the formation of the other party at this moment.


    Yang Chendong did not expect the appearance of 250000 cavalry. Because he came in a hurry, the intelligence department had not come and infiltrated the new Sarai city. It was also strange that Yang Chendong''s attack pace was too fast to realize the arrangement of the intelligence department.


    Suddenly there were 250000 more cavalry, which made the Mongolian cavalry who had been tossed all night confident. Now, just in terms of military strength, there are more than 500000 people on one side of the golden tent Khanate. On the other hand, the Han army is a little more than 200000, with more than twice the military strength, which gives them the hope of victory.


    "Good guy, there are a lot of people here. Ha ha ha." heartless Yang Er laughed. Only a nervous person like him will ignore the number of each other. He thinks how many opponents will be killed in one shot.


    There is also one person who is not afraid. He is Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong had known cherkas and Arameans earlier. According to his plan, after cleaning up the golden accounts, the Khanate will clean them up. If these people are obedient and obedient, they will be destroyed once they dare to resist.


    But I didn''t expect that they should take the initiative to appear in the battlefield. In this way, they saved a lot of energy and just cooked it in one pot.


    "Somebody, set up the king''s flag and get my golden cloak." Yang Chendong''s eyes were calm and his voice was flat.


    What he has to do is to stand on the first line so that all soldiers can see themselves at any time, so as to inspire their determination to fight. As long as their own flag does not fall, the spiritual pillar of the soldiers is. In this way, the war can be won.


    Even if Yang Chendong had a firearm in his hand, he could not be careless.


    Xiaobai is no longer the battlefield. On the contrary, he is the God of war of the second generation. He knows that once the morale of the army collapses, he will be defeated like a mountain. At that time, even if you have a powerful firearm in your hand, it will be useless.


    Countless histories have proved that it is not whose weapons are more powerful that determines the outcome on the battlefield. Ultimately, it depends on the person who holds the weapons. Otherwise, there would be no victory against m and C, and there would be no birth and emergence of the new Z country.


    The bigger the battle, the more important the morale. In order to boost morale, Yang Chendong rode on the white dragon and hung a golden cloak. At this time, he stood in the middle of the Chinese army like a God. When his eyes randomly sweep to the team in his camp, but in the team watched by his eyes, the soldiers straighten their bodies and hold their heads high. They want to show their best side to their king. They want to prove that they are the best with practical actions.


    The king''s flag came out, and the soldiers of the five-star army saw it clearly. As the enemy, the soldiers of the golden tent Khanate also saw it clearly. Mahama and others on the tower saw it clearly.


    "Hahaha, do you want to show your determination? That''s right, who won''t. come on, set up the sweat flag." Mahama said unwilling to be weak. He also wants to show a determination, that is, he is no worse than anyone in courage, because his body is flowing with the blood of the golden family, and he is the most noble existence.


    After getting the order, a sweat flag painted with wolf head totem stood on the wall. This scene was seen by more soldiers of the golden tent Khanate. At that moment, the shouting rose quickly, "kill! Kill! Kill!"


    The sound of killing shook the sky, which also foreshadowed that the war was about to start. It can be imagined that this place will soon become a human purgatory, and there will soon be a river of blood.


    "Well, look! What''s that?"


    Just when the morale of the soldiers of the golden tent Khanate became extremely high because of the emergence of the Khan flag, one white dot after another suddenly appeared in the sky in their sight. In the next white spot, there is the meaning of slowly approaching them.


    The Mongolian cavalry, who had never seen an overheated balloon or even heard of it, showed doubts and confusion at the moment when they first met the five-star army and air force, followed by excitement.


    Mongols believe in eternal life, just like Han people believe in Buddhism and Taoism. In their hearts, eternal life is undoubtedly the most sacred existence, and every person in power will use this idea to invite great wizards to prove that he is the spokesman selected by eternal life, so as to win the hearts of the people and power.


    But all that was just what the great wizard said. No one knows what the real longevity day is like. There is only a general concept in everyone''s mind. The word "heaven" comes with the immortal heaven, which should be high in the sky.


    Now, the appearance of hot-air balloons is like the emergence of immortality, giving people a feeling of inaccessibility and the reappearance of miracles.


    "God, it must be the immortal day." there were devout believers in the crowd. When they saw that the white dot was getting closer and closer to themselves, they couldn''t help falling down at once, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing three times and nine times.


    Driven by some people, more and more Mongolian cavalry began to follow suit, knelt to the ground and shouted long live. At the same time, they also kept saying the idea that they had thought about many times in their heart, just hoping that it could be realized by this opportunity.


    Above the tower, Mahama also saw this scene.


    Compared with the following people, his mind is obviously clearer. In his heart, he knows that the so-called longevity is human faith, not real. Otherwise, why didn''t so many ancestors really see one? Not even a record?


    Knowing that this was not the longevity day in his heart, he saw that the soldiers chose to believe, and he also decided to take advantage of this. He soon made a decision, kneeling down on the ground, and shouted, "thank longevity day for coming to cheer. He saw the shamelessness of the Han people and came to help us."


    Use the power of faith to successfully gather people''s hearts. Under such a shout, the voice came out, and everyone suddenly realized, "it turns out that the immortal spirit came to help us, hahaha, that''s it. What''s the fear? We''ll win this battle."


    More and more people knelt on the ground with a pious face. Even Erhe and others, who were very dissatisfied with Mahama, knelt down at this moment and had another voice in their hearts. Are people of the golden family really immortal children? If so, wouldn''t their betrayal of Mahama be tantamount to betraying the eternal Heaven? Have you done anything wrong? "


    The emergence of hot-air balloons not only brought a trace of chaos to the originally tense battlefield, but also diluted a lot of murderous spirit. Everyone''s eyes focused on the direction of the hot-air balloon. Even the Mongolian troops who had just surrendered became restless at this time.

 Chapter 1452

    They are also Mongolian people. Naturally, they believe in the existence of changshengtian. Now they see that Mahama has attracted changshengtian to help. At this moment, their idea of helping the Han people fight began to waver. Some people even reached out to hold the saber and began to look for the figure of the Han Army, which seemed to draw a knife at any time.


    "Tell them that changshengtian is here to help Tian Khan. If anyone doesn''t believe it, it will be known immediately." Yang Chendong noticed the change in the military atmosphere, so he told them to leave. At the same time, he also said to Tianyu standing aside: "commander Tian, send a message to your soldiers. When Yang Er fires a gun later, they will also throw explosives on the city tower to prove that Changsheng Tian has abandoned Mahama, the spokesman of the Huang family."


    There are many ways to defeat the enemy, one of which is to destroy the enemy by will. In this way, such an opponent will be vulnerable and difficult to be the enemy.


    When the order was given, the two commanders went to work immediately. A trace of chaos in the army was temporarily suppressed. And who is right depends on the final choice of those white spots.


    Before the artillery position, 200 field guns were ready to fire. Eight mortars were also placed on the position. Yang ER and the people were doing the final inspection.


    "Second brother, you''ve been busy all night. You must be very tired. Why don''t you sit aside and have a rest?" Lin Lun, with a bitter face, looked at Yang ER and prayed. He was really the boss''s opinion in his heart.


    It was agreed last night that the night battle should be handed over to Yang Er, and the daytime battle should be under his own command. But who would have thought that the other party was such a scoundrel that he had to seize the command in the daytime. What would he do as the artillery commander?


    Yang Er didn''t even look back. He carefully inspected the last mortar. After he found no problem, he said, "head Lin, I know you have an opinion, but this is an order from the young master. I dare not not carry it out."


    "This..." seeing that Yang Erlian and Yang Chendong were carried out, what else could Lin Lun say? Even if there were thousands of words, he could only hold it at this time.


    Seeing that Lin Lun was not talking, Yang Er knew that the other party was still angry, but couldn''t make it out. It was hard to think about it, which dampened the other party''s enthusiasm. He thought for a while and said, "well, there are 208 guns. We command half of them alone. Finally, let''s see who has more brilliant results?"


    Although we can''t command all, it''s a good result to get half the command. Lin Lun agreed after a little consideration. "Well, when we bombard the city of new Sarai later, we''ll shoot first to see who will do it."


    "Yes." Yang Er nodded in agreement. Then he took a telescope to see the position of the Khan flag and began to adjust the scale of the mortar.


    Lin Lun did the same action, stretched out his thumb to measure the direction, and looked carefully with a telescope from time to time to ensure the accuracy of the target.


    Both Yang ER and Lin Lun were quiet in their work at this time. I didn''t take a look at the hot-air balloon in the sky. For them, this thing has long been rare, and even both of them have taken a seat. Now all they have to do is prepare for the shelling to ensure that one shot is red and one shot is fired.


    Under their numerous inspections, the hot-air balloon went with the wind and was getting closer and closer to the city wall of new Sarai. When it finally floated over them, it began to drop in height. Gradually, they passed through the clouds and revealed their true body.


    When more small black dots appear on the white dots, the real appearance of the hot-air balloon begins to show continuously, and the Mongolian people stare at the top of their heads to see what the longevity day looks like.


    Yang Chendong, who put down his telescope and saw everything in his eyes, took a deep breath, and then said in a firm and powerful voice, "the time is right to order the artillery to fire."


    "Fire." a small red flag held high in the hands of the general of the communication army nearby suddenly fell. The artillery messenger who had long noticed this scene immediately shouted, "you can fire, you can fire."


    "OK." almost at the same time, Yang ER and head Lin Lun agreed, and then their decisive tone sounded at the same time - Fire!


    Boom... Boom!


    Almost at the same time, two shells were filled into the gun chamber, followed by two loud explosions. The two shells went up into the sky and went straight to the target where the Khan flag of new Sarai city was located.


    That is, the roar brought back the thoughts of some people who looked up at the sky. Before they could find out what had happened, there was a deafening explosion on the city tower of new Sarai, followed by a flash of light and fire, and then there were two big pits and a group of dignitaries who were shelled down on the city tower.


    Under the precise debugging, the two shells hit near the Khan flag, and the one hit by Yang Er directly landed three meters around Mahama. The powerful gun power directly lifted it out, and in the process of flying out, Mahama fainted with blood all over his body.


    Mahama was killed!


    This scene was being seen by many soldiers on the battlefield. For a time, many people were in tears. Most of them were frightened. They don''t understand. Haven''t they all appeared? Then why can''t they protect their sweat?


    "Throw the explosive bag." Mr. Sun Lixing, who felt the residual power of the gunfire on the hot-air balloon, said immediately. Then a packet of explosives fell to the ground. At this time, there are not many important targets on the city tower, but the role of this explosive package is still unmatched by shells, which proves that changshengtian gave up Mahama and indirectly gave up everyone. This psychological blow is the most important.


    "Hit." Yang ER and Lin Lun, who were holding binoculars at the same time, couldn''t help shouting. Then they looked at each other and ordered a group of guns to fire at the same time, launching the rhythm of a large-scale attack.


    Boom... Boom.


    On the battlefield, the sound of dense artillery is one after another. When it falls into the camp of the Mongolian army, dozens or even dozens of corpses will be raised in one shot. The artillery gave full play to their great power of killing people like chickens.


    With the death of Mahama and the fall of artillery, the Mongolian cavalry panicked under one after another. They even forgot to charge, but just rode on their horses with confusion and fear, and didn''t know what to do.


    On the tower, Bora, who was in the cavalry camp, also saw this scene. His face was very pale for a moment, and his whole body trembled.


    This trembling is both fear, tension and excitement. Mahama is dead. As a prince, isn''t he a new sweat? Although it came a little too suddenly, isn''t this the result of waiting for many years?


    How could Bora not be excited at the thought that he was sweating now. The continuous gunfire soon pulled him back from his excitement to reality.


    "Hoo." vomited a long breath and looked deeply at the Han Army camp a few miles away. Bola said to himself, "although you helped me get the Khan position earlier, I won''t thank you. On the contrary, I will use your blood and your life as a stepping stone. I want to tell everyone that I am more suitable for leading you than my father Khan."


    "Come on, order the army to attack, and invite shamushak and mullahun leaders to come." Bora, who has gradually stabilized his mind, already knows what to do next, and he is ready for it.


    Shamushak is the leader of the cherkas, and maulahun is the leader of the Arameans. In the past, they all belonged to the existence of independent forces. This time, they were invited by the dead mahamahua to deal with the Han army.


    But now mahamada Khan is dead. I don''t know whether the previous commitment is still valid. After hearing Bora''s call, the two generals came to the account of the Chinese army with uneasy mood.


    As soon as they met, the two leaders put their right hands on their chest, bowed and said in a sad tone: "Your Highness, please be sorry."


    "Thank you for your concern," said Bora, pretending to be in pain. Then he got up slowly, looked at them and said, "just now, Xiao Wang has inherited the Khan position, and now I am the new Khan of the golden tent Khanate."


    Shamushak and mullahun took the opportunity to look at each other. After a brief exchange of eyes, they said in unison: "meet the Great Khan."


    "Two uncles, please get up quickly." Bora made a vain move with the appearance of a courteous corporal. Then he sighed: "just pity my father Khan''s bones are not cold. Now Ben Khan is facing a war of life and death of the ethnic group. It''s too much pressure. Fortunately, with the help of two uncles, Ben Khan has more confidence to fight and die with the Han army."


    In a word, he pulled them into the chariot. After saying this, Bora soon noticed that the faces of the two leaders seemed to be a little ugly. He knew what the other party was worried about. In order not to make things worse, he said again: "You two uncles, please be at ease. Your father Khan promised you to do the same. Besides, I''d like to share the capture after defeating the Han army this time with the two uncles and get 50% each. Alas, you can see that once our golden tent Khanate is defeated by the Han Army, the other''s appetite must start on you soon. To tell the truth, Helping me now is helping yourself. "


    Coercion and inducement. At this moment, Bora said everything that should be said, and then his eyes fell on shamushak. He believed that they would make the right choice.

 Chapter 1453

    If Bora said these words before the war, the two would think about it. But when they really saw the power of the other side''s artillery, they regarded the Han Army as the current great enemy. None of them had the confidence to defeat such an enemy. Only when the three parties work together will the winning rate be greater.


    Originally had this meaning, and now Bora offered to divide the spoils equally. How could they refuse. This immediately hugged his fist at the same time and said, "well, that''s right. We''ll follow the Khan to wipe out the Han Army and raise the prestige of our Mongolian army."


    "Ha ha, well, with the help of two uncles, we will win this war." although the answer was expected, Bora was very excited after hearing it.


    The three finally sat together and began to attack together for a common purpose.


    The three men discussed the direction of their attack, said to each other to take care, and then went back to the camp. Of course, at this time, a big Khan and two leaders had already changed into the robes of ordinary soldiers. With the lessons of Mahama, they would not expose their targets at will.


    At this time, on the battlefield, the Mongolian cavalry of the golden tent Khanate had launched continuous attacks. Although it was only a small-scale charge, Yang Chendong still didn''t mean to underestimate his opponent. He was waiting for the other party''s response while ordering the army to be in full battle and only use artillery to meet the enemy.


    There are only two reactions. One is to fight, the other is to escape.


    If it is the latter, Yang Chendong still has a headache. After all, there is a vast source here. If they escape by the main force of the Mongolian army, it will not be so easy to catch them. On the contrary, if they want to fight in the first World War, more than 500000 will put great pressure on his 200000.


    "Sixth young master, look, they are moving and the cavalry are pressing forward." Qiu Wuyi, the captain of the first brigade of the black riding Dragon Guard, pointed his eyes. He noticed the change of the other party''s formation and shouted loudly at once.


    Yang Chendong''s eyes were deep and looked straight ahead. The white dragon under the seat seemed to feel the owner''s dryness and began to ring his nose.


    "Sixth young master, do you need to order the cavalry to launch an anti charge." seeing that the cavalry of the other party is getting closer and closer to themselves, and the shadow is heavy, it seems endless. The farewell commander who feels the pressure is asking for instructions.


    Yang Chendong still had nothing to say. He was still waiting. He relied on the strength of firearms in this war. If he fought for the number of people, he would soon be at a disadvantage. Even if he could win in the later stage, he would only win miserably, which was not what Yang Chendong wanted.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong didn''t hear or speak, although his heart was scorched, he had to stand aside and wait. At the same time, he looked at the battlefield with anxious eyes. In the face of cavalry charge, whoever comes first will take a chance. After all, if the war horse wants to give full play to its advantages, it needs a period of impact. If he waits for the other party to fight back in front of him, he will already fall down.


    The Chinese army was not in a hurry and did not give any orders. Many cavalry generals looked anxious. But only the second Lengfeng division and the officers and soldiers showed excited faces.


    Considering their limited shooting distance, if the cavalry charge, it will be nothing for them, that is, they have great ability and no room to play.


    But facing the cavalry, the other party''s speed is very fast. If one doesn''t do well, the other party will rush to the front and lose the advantage. Therefore, not every commander can do things without surprise and face the possible dangerous and adverse situation.


    Yang Chendong is undoubtedly a very excellent commander, so he believes in cold front fighting. He believes that soldiers can suppress the enemy''s cavalry momentum with powerful firearms. That is, the sixth young master believes in himself so much that Mr. Xiao Feng has no reason not to perform well.


    "Everyone, check the guns for the last time and follow my orders. Whenever the enemy enters a range of 500 meters, he will shoot back. Don''t save bullets for me and fight hard. Whoever puts the enemy in front of him will be punished. Just wait for him to withdraw from active service after the battle." Xiao Feng shouted with red eyes as he watched the countless Mongolian cavalry approaching.


    The importance of this battle is self-evident. For fear that the soldiers below will be proud, Xiao Feng has to give everyone a string to respect.


    The threat of retirement is enough to deter all soldiers. After all, the treatment of cold front is incomparable in the whole five-star army. Regardless of the benefits and social status, I don''t know how many people I envy. If I am kicked out of this team, I really have no face to see people.


    Division commander Xiao Feng was cruel, and the officers and soldiers below became very serious. Many people obediently checked the guns in their hands and eight base ammunition placed beside them again, then held their breath, stared closely at the front, and silently calculated whether the distance between the two sides had reached the range.


    The gunfire continued, and no fixed direction fell into the Mongolian army.


    Only 208 guns can really play a limited role for more than 500000 cavalry. Although Yang ER and Lin Lun have been directing people to water the gun barrel to cool down, the temperature of the gun has remained high.


    "Shit." looking at the enemy riding closer and closer to the artillery, Yang Er scolded with a bad face.


    It was thought that the Mongolian cavalry might be defeated even if they were powerful. But who would have thought that they started a counter charge, completely ignoring the appearance of artillery.


    "Come on, go and carry the shells. Don''t stop. Continue to bomb me. I don''t believe it. These people will not be afraid of death." knowing that the artillery can''t control the whole situation, Yang Er also filled with the idea of resisting the enemy with artillery. He still decided to calm down and do a good job in commanding the artillery, so as to create more favorable conditions for the counter attack of the army.


    The artillery is helpless, because the opponent is too close, and the firing process of the artillery takes a lot of time. In contrast, the fire gun has no such trouble. With heavy and heavy machine guns and the 95 type that can fire bursts and bursts in hand, they are afraid that the number of enemies is too small.


    When all the cold front soldiers looked forward with excitement and waited for the enemy to approach, the Mongolian cavalry was getting closer and closer to them. Two miles... One and a half miles, finally came within a mile.


    The Mongolian cavalry came in a straight line and occupied the whole battlefield. The enemy is almost everywhere. In such an environment, cold front soldiers do not need to aim. They only need to shoot out the bullet and hit an enemy.


    "Shoot." seeing that he had reached the range, Xiao Feng, who had been waiting for a long time, couldn''t wait to shout and issued the order to fire. At present, thousands of long guns were fired together and fired bullets at the Mongolian cavalry.


    With the sound of gunfire, rows and rows of Mongolian cavalry fell from their horses, or even people and horses rushed to the ground.


    The bullet penetrated the air and went into the bodies of one cavalry or war horse after another. It brought out a shed of blood and reaped a lot of cavalry life at the same time. At this moment, life is so fragile; At this moment, life is as cheap as grass; At this moment, life passes like water.


    Under the sound of gunfire, the momentum of the Mongolian cavalry was restrained. The Mongolian cavalry in front fell down one stubble after another like cut leeks, and then filled up another stubble after another. The only difference is that the ground is covered with a layer of corpses, emitting a pungent smell of blood.


    "Hoo." sheriff and others were relieved when they saw this scene.


    Just now they were really worried that if the cold front could not stop these cavalry, the consequences would be almost unimaginable. Once they were rushed by the enemy, even if the king''s flag was here, they were afraid that the army would not be defeated.


    In such a war, once the morale is gone and once it begins to retreat, no one can turn the situation around. Even just a moment ago, she made a decision to protect Yang Chendong''s retreat.


    Fortunately, the worst did not happen. The cold front was worthy of being the most elite of the five-star army. They lived up to their expectations, finally blocked the enemy''s offensive, resisted the enemy''s momentum, and suppressed the arrogant enemy''s arrogance.


    The five-star flag is still there, which calms the hearts of the soldiers. Let them have no choice to escape when the danger was approaching. Now the cold front''s counterattack blocked the opponent''s attack and was constantly destroying the opponent''s effective strength. All the five-star soldiers had a sense of relaxation on their faces, and then stared at the battlefield. At the same time, Yu Guang would look at the place where the king''s flag was located from time to time and wait for the command of the total counterattack at the same time.


    The soldiers of the five-star army relaxed their mentality in exchange for the great changes in the complexion of the Mongolian cavalry.


    I thought that with the advantage of quantity, even if the Han people had artillery, they were not afraid. After all, the artillery could only attack a little, and the loading process took time. Fortunately, they would not be hurt by the artillery. As long as they can rush ahead of the Han Army, it will be the time to give full play to their cavalry advantages. They will wave sabers to let the Han artillery know what will happen if they annoy them.


    Especially with the constant impact of the cavalry, the distance is getting closer and closer, and the Han army seems to be stunned. These Mongolian cavalry are more happy before they launch a charge and counterattack. Many of them even thought that they were tired of winning, because at such a close distance, the Han Army still had the advantage of the number of troops, and the Han army could not turn the table.


    To this end, many Mongolian cavalry accelerated their horse speed. It seems that they are afraid that they will be a little late and can''t get military merit and benefits.


    Among them are several small Mongolian tribes that have been persuaded by general golly.

 Chapter 1454

    Although they met Glen before, they also agreed to help the five-star army. But when they saw the great changes in the battlefield situation and the end of the Han Army, they couldn''t take care of these.


    This is the heart of the people. Never hope that the promise is useful, and don''t pay too much attention to the agreement. When you are weak, even dogs may step on your ground.


    Of course, not everyone is like this, like Erhe, who walks behind with his tribe. However, if he promised golly, he should not easily repent. More importantly, erheh did not think that the Han army was defeated. If so, why did he send troops to fight a decisive battle with the golden tent Khanate?


    With different people''s hearts, the three commanders of the Mongolian army also have their own thoughts. For example, shamushak, the leader of the cherkas, and mullahun, the leader of the Arameans, had plans to withdraw at this time.


    Under the continuous fire, there has been some loss. It was thought that as long as the cavalry rushed into the Han Army, they could turn the situation around and not only win, but also it was not impossible for such powerful artillery to get in hand. But who would have thought that in addition to the ferocity of the artillery, the other party''s guns were so powerful that they stifled the momentum of the cavalry, as if it were a natural dividing line, which just drew a line of death. Whoever crossed will die.


    Seeing the cavalry under their hands rush up, one dead, two dead and one pair. In a short time, tens of thousands of cavalry died miserably on the road of charging. Shamushak''s faces changed dramatically, and they began to feel fear.


    Unknown death is the most terrible. Without knowing how long the Han Army''s guns could last, the two leaders of shamushak and maolahong did not know whether they should continue to gamble. After all, the stakes are too big. If you fail, there will be no chance of turnover.


    Shamushak''s two faces changed and fell into the eyes of bura Khan. He said with a sneer: "two uncles, we have no way back at this time. You have all participated in the action against the Han army. Do you think they will let you go if our golden tent Khanate is defeated?"


    "This..." shamushak and maulahun frowned and didn''t know how to answer.


    Seeing that the time had come, Bora said in an urgent voice: "Well, some things can''t be turned back once they have been done. That''s the same sentence. Life and death are at hand. If we can''t defeat the Han Army, our decades of struggle and efforts will be destroyed. Don''t worry about the loss at this time. Only constant impact can we expect victory. But hesitation is the place where death can''t be buried. Besides, I haven''t heard of anyone''s fire The gun can be fired continuously without stopping. Go ahead, there''s no choice. "


    "Yes, there''s no choice." after listening to these words, mullahon seemed to make up his mind, and saw that shamushak, who was looking to one side, was also comforting.


    Two to one, although shamushak was very distressed about the loss on the battlefield, up to now, even if he retreated, there would be no good end waiting for him, and there would not even be a chance to fight. "Hey, well, let''s continue the attack. Our leader will see when these Han army fire guns can hit."


    On the battlefield, the Mongolian army is unifying their opinions, and Yang Chendong, who rides on the white dragon, is also looking at the scenes in front of him.


    "It''s really a natural place for decisive battle." looking at the open space in front of the new Sarai City, hundreds of thousands of armies on both sides can be placed here. Yang Chendong had to sigh that the golden tent Khanate has really used its heart to arrange such an excellent natural battlefield. It''s just that the battlefield originally intended to deal with the five-star army is destined to become the opponent''s grave.


    The gunfire continues. Although the Mongolian cavalry has been losing, their momentum has not decreased. On the contrary, they have increased their strength several times. If the cold front second division has not used rockets and the powerful power has disintegrated the opponent''s momentum again and again, I''m afraid the opponent will rush in front of him now.


    This is the bravery of the Mongolian cavalry, fearless in the face of death, knowing that death can catch up with the impact. Although there are reasons why the three leaders such as Bora sent a large number of supervisors, it should also be said that the rule of the golden tent Khanate over the past 200 years has been very effective. At least, the Qing army in the late Qing Dynasty did not have such courage and courage in the face of the eight power alliance with only thousands of people Ability.


    This is enough to show that the strength of the golden tent Khanate is still in the semi peak period. According to history, they still have decades of war with the Duke of Ross. But so what? In front of the five-star army, even if it is a strong army, it is just a local chicken and tile dog. It all depends on whether Yang Chendong has made up his mind to clean them up and whether they exist Has hindered the great cause of reunification.


    "Almost, you can''t kill all the people. It takes a lot of slaves to build here. Order the air force to drive according to the plan." Yang Chendong, who was on the white dragon, moved his lips and stood beside him. Some of the army commander Tianyu who couldn''t wait immediately agreed, so he ran to the telecommunications office and began to cooperate with Mr. Sun Lixing.


    Over the city of new Sarai, a group of hot-air balloons first appeared here. After the war opened, they kept rising into the air and slowly got out of people''s sight. But they didn''t really go, but hid themselves and waited for the opportunity.


    What we were waiting for was the order to attack. Finally, about two hours later, Mr. Sun Lixing, who was on a hot-air balloon, received the order from the commander Tianyu. From the moment he saw the contents of the telegram, he was so excited that he said to the flag bearer around him, "raise the flag and order the action to begin."


    The air force soldiers who had been waiting in midair for a long time were waiting for this order. After seeing the command from the hot-air balloon commander, they were excited about the hot-air balloon descending, and kept searching for the target in the process.


    In order to cooperate with them, dozens of members of the intelligence department in the new Sarai city have already taken action. They were wearing bright silk and tied them beside important targets to guide the hot-air balloons in the sky.


    What are the important goals?


    When the two armies fought, the troops and horses did not move, and the food and grass went first. Of course, the most important thing is food. As long as the army''s grain is destroyed and the soldiers have no food, how can we fight this war? It will inevitably lead to confusion and a sharp drop in morale.


    The air force of the five-star army has chosen such a target. For this war, the golden tent Khanate did hoard a lot of food in the city, which was originally used to prevent the Principality of Ross, but now it can be used.


    "It''s a pity that so many goals, alas, there are a lot of food in them. It''s a pity that they have been destroyed." Sun Lixing sat in the hot-air balloon and looked down from top to bottom with a telescope. Then he shook his head and looked reluctant.


    "Master, give the order. The soldiers can''t wait." a correspondent and a soldier who is also a thrower whispered. He has already chosen the target. He just needs to lower it to a certain height and throw the explosive bag in his hand.


    "OK, order each company to find their nearest target and attack at random." Sun Lixing nodded. This is not a time for mercy. War is like this. Many times, either you kill others or others kill others. There must always be a result.


    Often this result is endless killing before it occurs. On the contrary, only when one side is solved can the war stop and the people live a stable life again. Therefore, in a sense, it is also a good thing to make a quick decision.


    Having removed his confused thoughts, sun Lixing began to concentrate on completing the task. That is, about half an hour later, the height of the hot-air balloon dropped to the position where explosive bags could be thrown. Then one explosive bag fell from the air, and the city of new Sarai was caught in flames.


    The sudden explosion, the sound of thunder everywhere, turned the city as the rear into the front line. The houses or mansions of countless dignitaries in the golden tent Khanate became the targets of bombing, and countless well protected granaries became the key explosion area. Under the sound of thunder, the fire rose all over the sky.


    "What''s the matter?" the new Khan Bora, who was directing the cavalry to charge outside the city, suddenly heard the constant explosion behind him and looked back with an ugly face.


    The most worrying thing happened. Instability in the rear is a big taboo of strategists, which will form a huge pressure on the morale of the army that has already fallen to the extreme, and even determine the victory of this battle.


    "Big sweat, I''ll go and have a look now." when Captain Mong wuk looked back, there was a sense of horror in his eyes. He was also very curious about why there was so much fire in the rear, so he said aloud.


    "Go and return quickly." Bora nodded to mangwuke, a confidant, and then said, "arrange someone to find general Bodo, who is in charge of the scouts. I want to know whether there is an ambush of the Han Army around."


    Mongwuk promised and left. Soon after that, he entered the city and saw the scene of four fires, and the people in the city were eager to put out the fire.


    However, compared with this limited fire-fighting operation, explosive bags were constantly dropped in the sky, causing new trauma and spreading fire. In contrast, it seems that the fire is not weak but strong, which is out of control.


    "That''s the location of the granary, and that''s also there, my God." mangwuke, who rode on the horse, looked at several places quickly, and then his face was startled. At this time, he finally realized the seriousness of the matter. Almost all the granaries in sight were lit by the fire, which shook the foundation of the golden tent Khanate.

 Chapter 1455

    "Arrange people to put out the fire quickly." while shouting loudly, mongwuk turned and rode away. He wanted to tell Big Khan what happened here and let big Khan prepare early.


    While mangwuke was running towards the city, Yang Chendong, who was riding on the white dragon, had seen the scene of the new Sarai city. He knew that the air force had started, and he knew that this drastic move was finally staged.


    "It''s time to end. Tell general gray that he can launch his plan." Yang Chendong still said with calm eyes and flat voice.


    The black riding Dragon Guard had been ordered to spread the word. General glee, who had been waiting in the army for a long time, also saw the scene of fire in the city of new Sarai, and his whole person became nervous and excited, because the opportunity for him to make great achievements would come. However, he was still worried. He didn''t know whether Yang Chendong would give him this opportunity to make meritorious service. Just looking at the current situation, even without EHER''s insiders, the five-star army would win this battle.


    It was originally thought that this battle would be very difficult. At that time, tens of thousands of people who responded in advance could play a role in deciding the outcome, but now it seems that their own arrangement has become a chicken rib.


    At the moment, glee is not sure whether Yang Chendong will use his own backhand, but when he is nervous, Yang Chendong''s messenger came to him and announced the military order to let him attack immediately as planned.


    "Yes." after hearing this, glee excitedly saluted a non-standard military salute that he had just learned. After seeing the black riding Dragon Guard leave, he laughed and said, "OK, OK. It''s time for the general to show his talent. Come on, show the red silk cloth and send a signal."


    The red silk cloth is the signal of action agreed by glee, EHER and others. But the moment he saw dahongbu appear on the battlefield, the leaders of those small Mongolian tribes who had been persuaded by him would change their flag and give a heavy blow to the Mongolian army in the chaos.


    The red cloth was already ready. The soldiers who got the order raised it high. The long pole in their hands was standing between heaven and earth. At this moment, it was flying with the wind. Because the area of the red cloth was tens of meters wide and long, one of them became a scenery that can not be ignored on the battlefield.


    At this time, Erhe and others are looking anxiously towards the Han Army camp.


    In just two hours, they witnessed with their own eyes the scene that groups of elite Mongolian cavalry rushed to the Han Army camp and then died miserably on the battlefield.


    To tell the truth, they have seen a lot on the battlefield, and they don''t know how many one-sided situations they have seen. But it was the first time he had seen a scene like today in which one side was killed and injured countless and one side was intact.


    It was originally thought that the golden tent Khanate was a large number of people and had been prepared for it. Even such a good battlefield had been selected. The Han army would certainly suffer a lot when it first came. In that case, he would have to think about what to choose next.


    After all, if the Han army is doomed to defeat, he will take the warriors of the tribe to join in the past. That is not to send charcoal in the snow and make new achievements, but to die.


    He was still worried. He didn''t expect that the cherkas and Arameans would appear on the battlefield and help the golden tent Khanate deal with the Han Army together. But he promised Gru and accepted the silver given by others. Now if he goes back on his word, he will become an unfaithful and unjust man.


    EHER was very embarrassed about where to go. Even when he saw that the Han Army had powerful guns that he did not know, he did not see the hope. In the past, when fighting with the White Russian army, people didn''t use less artillery, but didn''t they get anything cheap in the end?


    Not to mention, the golden tent Khanate has made a lot of money this time. With so many helpers, how long can the Han army support? Once the cavalry rushed to the artillery, I''m afraid their advantage will not be there. At that time, they will be slaughtered by the Mongolian cavalry.


    When the heart is tangled, the power of the five-star army''s musket is highlighted. It has formed a strong and dense network, so that people can''t rush in. I don''t know how many elite cavalry died. This scene fell into Erhe''s eyes. His mentality finally relaxed a lot. He finally saw that the Han army was strong. At the same time, he began to worry about whether such a strong Han army could accept himself.


    People are often such contradictions. When you have no money, you want to have money. When you have money, you will worry about losing money. What should you do?


    Unknowingly, Erhe, who became a tangled emperor, looked at the camp of the Han army from time to time, waiting for general gray to send a signal to him. Unconsciously, a layer of cold sweat had appeared on his forehead.


    He has noticed that, with the passage of time, more and more cavalry died on the battlefield. Even though he and his tribe had made preparations very early and were on the edge, the conscription work has been carried out and is coming to him. It can be seen that it will be their turn to send troops in half an hour at most.


    If so, what will he do?


    Resistance? Faced with tens of times the Mongolian army, he will certainly not benefit.


    Attack the five-star army? I''m afraid other people''s guns won''t have eyes, but they will really kill themselves.


    "What to do, what to do? General glee, what do you think?" Erhe, who was very anxious, completely focused on the Han Army camp at the moment. Now he had nothing else to do, but wanted to act as soon as general gray sent a signal, which was also a way of self-help.


    Finally, in anticipation, I don''t know how many times I have called in my heart. There is a big piece of red cloth in the Han Army camp that he has been talking about in his heart.


    "Signal, the signal is finally sent. The warriors of the tribe wrapped white cloth around their arms and killed with their leader." erlhe, who could not wait for a long time, couldn''t wait. After he was sure that his eyes didn''t see the flowers, where would he continue to wait? Immediately, he shouted and took the five thousand warriors of the tribe to draw a knife and kill the other Mongolian cavalry around.


    At the same time, several Mongolian cavalry with white cloth on their shoulders raised their sabers and appeared killers to the original friendly forces who were unprepared and had no white cloth on their shoulders.


    The actions of Erhe and others made the Mongolian army with low morale more chaotic, and the morale fell to the freezing point. Before many of them could figure out what was going on, they had been cut off by machetes and fell to the ground with a plop.


    There was chaos in the Mongolian army, but it began from the rear. This scene fell into the eyes of Yang Chendong, who paid attention to the observation. He couldn''t help laughing while putting down his telescope and said, "very good. I''m afraid it will collapse from the inside in a strong fortress."


    After a sigh, Yang Chendong''s right hand fell and grabbed the sharp magic saber on his waist. Then his wrist shook and the saber raised. At the same time, his shouting voice came out, "soldiers, the food and grass of the Mongolian army have been destroyed by our air force. Now they have started infighting again. It is time for us to fight back with all our strength. Now the king orders, rush!"


    "Rush."


    Thousands of black riding dragon guards responsible for protecting Yang Chendong shouted at the same time after hearing the Lord''s appeal. Repeat every word Yang Chendong said, and strive to maximize the transmission of these voices to every soldier''s ears.


    When the sound of the last two words fell, the new second army, which had been waiting for a long time, rushed forward frantically under the leadership of the commander. Immediately following was the 20000 Mongolian troops brought by ahuli. After the tens of thousands of cavalry were killed like an overwhelming force, the 100000 Mongolian troops who had just surrendered rushed towards the Mongolian army and the new Sarai city under the leadership of several generals such as gol, Baru and uth.


    The counterattack has begun!


    More than 100000 cavalry moved together. How to describe the scene with a vast, it was quite vast and spectacular.


    Even the cold front, who was shooting on the ground, the commanders and fighters of the second division also felt waves of earth shaking. As a teacher, Xiao Feng didn''t have to look back to know what had happened, and his face couldn''t help showing an anxious color.


    For more than an hour just now, he took the second division to fight, which was called a cool. Although they kept shooting for a long time, many soldiers were very tired, and even some soldiers suffered some minor injuries because of improper operation. But Xiao Feng and the soldiers did not cry bitter and tired. Seeing the Mongolian Knights fall under their guns one by one, they are painful and happy.


    If we continue to fight in this situation, Xiao Feng can even boast that there is no problem that these enemies are handed over to the soldiers of the second division. But just then, the cavalry of the friendly army began to charge, which also indicated that his idea of taking credit alone was disillusioned.


    I have long thought that it is impossible for these enemies to be destroyed by their second division. After all, the sixth young master wants not only to defeat the enemy, but also to acquire and build this place. Once the young men are killed in the war and want to develop again, I don''t know how many years it will take.


    But even after knowing this, Xiao Feng still had a deep sense of loss at the moment when he saw the cavalry charging. He knew better than anyone that once the cavalry charged, there would be nothing to do with their cold front soldiers.


    When the two sides wrestle together, their cold front soldiers dare not shoot at will. What to do once they hurt their comrades in arms. In addition, he runs with other cavalry. It''s a strange thing if he can keep up.


    There are few opportunities left to yourself. Xiao Feng got up from the ground and started shooting with his class light machine gun.


    "Kill me, all die." Xiao Feng with a light machine gun took the initiative to launch an attack every second, and there was a burst of shooting at the Mongolian cavalry camp far away.

 Chapter 1456

    The division commander is like this. The soldiers below are learning from each other. One by one, they also stand up, pick up their guns, and some even trot forward, so that they can kill several more enemies before the cavalry arrive.


    The Musketeers came to a counter charge, which stunned the Mongolian cavalry who were originally launching an attack.


    Shouldn''t the other side defend? How did it impact? And what happened to the dark cavalry behind these Musketeers? What happened to the cries of killing behind them? What does it mean that there are fireworks everywhere in the city?


    At this moment, it is not too much to describe being besieged on all sides.


    The gunfire continued, and one Mongolian cavalry charging forward fell from his horse. They simply can''t get close to the cold front soldiers. Within 300 steps, they will be hit by bullets from nowhere and fall dead.


    When more and more rows of Mongolian cavalry fell to the ground like dumplings, fear began to permeate the camp of Mongolian cavalry.


    If you go to the battlefield, you must be ready to die, but death also depends on what kind of death method.


    Under the idea that you can win and fight, you may make contributions. Everyone wants to rush. Maybe this is how you fight in your future life. But who will take the initiative to die before he knows the inevitable result of rushing up?


    When a skilled soldier with a bow and horse doesn''t even have a chance to raise his knife or even give him a chance to rush forward, who will give his life in vain when he knows it is death?


    Under the gunfire, the morale of the suppressed Mongolian cavalry dropped greatly. At the same time, many people stopped involuntarily. They were thinking about whether it was worth it or not. It was at this time that the cavalry of the new second army had rushed to the cold front soldiers and passed quickly in front of them. Each soldier rushed forward with a sharp magic saber. The target was directed at the Mongolian cavalry who were hesitating, retreating and falling morale.


    "Your grain and grass have been destroyed, and your sweat has been killed by artillery. What''s the point of your resistance? Those who surrender live, those who resist die!" while launching an impact, he did not forget to say goodbye, and shouted loudly to persuade them to surrender.


    Knowing the farewell of Yang Chendong''s strategy, I knew the significance of these strong Mongolian cavalry for the future construction here. In line with the idea of catching them alive without killing them, the shouts came first before the two new soldiers brought by Yang Chendong arrived.


    The Mongolian cavalry, who had no intention to resist, heard the shouts of shebie and others in authentic Mongolian. They looked at the chaos behind them and the scene of fireworks everywhere in the new Sarai city. Finally, some soldiers couldn''t stand this pressure, threw their machetes to the ground, and people jumped down from their horses, "don''t kill me, I surrender."


    "Don''t kill us, we''ll surrender." there was the first, followed by the second, the third, and then there was the scene of a lot of cavalry dismounting and surrendering.


    Among them are not only the cavalry of the Golden Horde, but also the cavalry of the cherkas and arans. Seeing the general trend going, they were also forced to abandon their swords and surrender under the threat. In the face of absolute strength, resistance is useless. Finding a way to survive is the most important thing.


    The cavalry of the five-star army rushed into the Mongolian cavalry like a whirlwind. With their arrival, many cavalry dismounted and surrendered. Of course, there are some Mongolian cavalry who are more unreasonable and do not surrender, but whenever they encounter such people, the soldiers of the new second army will raise their knives and cut them impolitely.


    At this time, they have no time to do any psychological dredging with the enemy. Live or die.


    Morale was shocked. The cavalry soldiers of the new second army who had long wanted to show high morale. Entering the enemy was like a dragon entering the sea. Wherever they went, they either fell or died. And wherever they go, they don''t look at any cavalry on the horse.


    For a long time, the new second army has carried the name of a rebel.


    Although it was said that they had been investigated, Yang Chendong even said that the new second army was a good army and a force without problems. But it is inevitable that someone will point out to them behind their back. As the commander''s farewell, it is undoubtedly the most stressful one.


    He also thought about changing this state more than once, but he couldn''t find the right opportunity.


    Finally, the new first group army hesitated on the issue of sending troops to the Far East state, which not only attracted Yang Chendong''s dissatisfaction, but also gave them a chance to send troops to the new second army. Since knowing to go out with Yang Chendong, all the commanders and fighters of the new second army, including farewell, have been waiting for the opportunity of a bloody shame.


    Finally, along the way, the new Second Army showed their sufficient strength and finally proved that they were warriors. At the same time, it also ushered in another commitment of Yang Chendong. After the golden tent Khanate and the Duke of Ross are eliminated, the new second army will become the new second group army like the new first army.


    When they got the news, all the generals and soldiers of the new second army, including farewell, became excited. As we all know, military expansion represents countless interests being affected. A soldier may be promoted to an officer, an ordinary officer to an intermediate officer, and so on. The beneficiaries will be countless.


    The opportunity to honor our ancestors is at hand. For the arrival of this opportunity and to turn ideas into facts, the new second army held back its strength at the beginning of this war. They wanted to defeat the golden tent khanate, and then Russia, so as to achieve the fact that the new Second Army changed from an army to a group army. They wanted to witness this history.


    With such great motivation, won''t the soldiers try their best?


    Not to mention, on the battlefield at this time, their five-star army has completely mastered the initiative. The new second army attacked under the occupation of time, geography and people. Like a tiger out of its cage, it gives people an unstoppable momentum as soon as it enters the battlefield.


    The new second army entered the battlefield. With high morale and firm ideals, their impact speed was very fast. They completely caught the Mongolian army unprepared, so that they collided with a supervisor team in a short time.


    The supervisory Corps on the battlefield is established to prevent soldiers from being greedy for life and afraid of death. They have the power to kill anyone who retreats on the battlefield, so they show great prestige.


    But prestige does not mean their own strength. They just rely on their special identity and no one dares to fight with them, so that the rushed army can''t turn back. This does not mean that his own strength must be superior, and even the strength of many of them is just mediocre.


    When such an army collides with the new second army with high morale, the result can be imagined.


    Almost from the moment the other side collided, the victory and defeat had been divided. In the face of the five-star soldiers who dare to stretch out their sabres to them, the ordinary supervision team has no privileges and particularity, and all they have is to be cut down.


    When the raised saber fell on the body, cut into the flesh and blood, and brought out the red blood, these war supervisors knew that they were ordinary people, not made of iron. When the knife entered the flesh, it would hurt, hurt, bleed and die.


    After some kind of impact, the supervisor team was killed with liver and gall, and soon the formation will break through. The new Second Army saw them passing by as if they had nothing, continued to go deep, and killed the troops in the Mongolian army that had been in chaos.


    When the supervisor team thought the danger was finally over, ahuri came with 20000 White Russian troops. In the face of the scattered Mongolian supervision team, they were not polite at all, let alone let them go. Instead, they rushed to them for a while, forcing most of the supervision team members to kneel down and beg.


    Facts have proved that those who watch others do not let them surrender will often surrender first. This is the so-called self-defense.


    Twenty thousand White Russian troops had just cleaned up the supervision team, and 100000 Mongolian troops followed them into the battlefield. The cavalry were anxious when they saw that the place they passed was either a corpse or a prisoner who had surrendered on his knees.


    The five-star army has prepared generous rewards for their war achievements. How can they be reconciled to seeing that they can''t because they fall one step behind. So just passing by the supervisor''s team and looking at 20000 White Russian troops, these 100000 Mongols continued to kill the past. Although they were the last to set out, they wanted to rush to the front and became the first army to meet the enemy.


    This is the role of morale and the power of capital.


    When enough benefits are given, soldiers will fight with their lives. One is active and the other is passive. The effect is naturally different.


    When hundreds of thousands of soldiers who wanted to make contributions subjectively rushed to the Mongolian army, they were really magnificent and no one could stop them.


    Before the arrival of 100000 Mongolian troops, shebie with the new second army and ahuri with 20000 White Russian troops had rushed into the Mongolian army. With their entry, the destruction of food and grass in the city of new Sarai is also a rumor.


    "We don''t have any food and grass. What life should we sell for them? It''s better to turn them around and follow the Han army. At least we can eat and won''t starve." the role of Erhe and others was highlighted at this moment.


    Especially when these words were shouted out from several tribes, the influence was not generally great. In some people''s ears, they have to think more, that is, will there be a way to live if they continue to follow the golden tent Khanate?


    In contrast, the cherkas and arans do not have such concerns. The two sides originally had a cooperative relationship, and there was no worry about who belonged to whom. Now they are the first to quit after hearing that the grain and grass were destroyed.

 Chapter 1457

    It was agreed when I came here that all the food and grass would be supplied by the golden tent Khanate. After winning the war, there would be more gifts. This is the source of power. But now, even the golden tent Khanate has no food to eat. What are they doing here? Can''t you wait to starve to death?


    When the resentment began to blow and intensified, the cavalry of the two tribes began to retreat actively, which exposed a great flaw in the front line of the Chinese army. Taking this opportunity, the later 100000 Mongolian cavalry came in. Some of the cavalry of the golden tent Khanate who had no resistance had to retreat step by step, It even began to happen that many tribes surrendered.


    Of course, the new Khan, Bora, saw what had happened. He hurriedly asked people to find shamushak and mullahun and wanted their support. He was willing to pay some price for this. Unfortunately, from the moment when they saw the food and grass burned in the city and the chaos in Jinzhang Khan''s country, the two leaders couldn''t believe bora. This man obviously didn''t have the ability to control things like his father Khan. He must fight with the Han army. You live and die, which clearly means he didn''t know how to advance or retreat.


    How can such people be their qualified allies?


    The two leaders worried that if they waited, they would be stuck. They didn''t even have a chance to escape. They didn''t even say hello to Bora, so they had evacuated with the army.


    The departure of the two big tribes took away more than 200000 of their cavalry, which made the situation of the golden tent Khanate even worse. Especially when big Khan Bora heard the news, he nearly fainted.


    Hundreds of thousands of troops have been fighting for less than four hours. They have already decided the victory or defeat. This is what he never thought about. In the face of such a dilemma, if his father Mahama Khan is still alive, I''m afraid there''s nothing to do.


    The smooth war also surprised Yang Chendong. Originally thought that even if he would win this war, he could not tell the outcome in a few months. Because the golden tent Khanate only needs to retreat towards the new Sarai city when the war is bad, there will be an additional barrier. Even if the city wall is blasted with artillery, the next street war in the city will not end for a few days.


    I don''t think things will go so well. First, the artillery killed Mahama and made the enemy in chaos. Then the enemy''s morale was unstable, and he gave up waiting for the army to make rapid progress, which scared more than 200000 enemies to run away. In this way, the difference in troops between the enemy and us would be small, and even he would have to gain some advantages. That is, the battle is settled.


    "Let people keep an eye on the two tribes who escaped. I want to know their foothold and their specific information. In addition, stop the attack and launch heart attack tactics. Although the battle of the golden tent Khanate was defeated, its strength is still there. It would be best if it could be used by us." Yang Chendong, who learned all the information, soon issued several targeted military orders.


    The two tribes of shamushak walked very fruitlessly. Without saying hello to anyone, they directly threw the remaining 150000 main forces of the golden tent Khanate outside the city. When Bora knew that the situation was developing towards the worst situation and he was ready to take the army back to the city, he found that the way to the city gate had been blocked, and several tribes such as Erhe were gathering in front of the city gate at this time.


    "This Erhe, are they going to rebel?" Bora roared angrily after hearing that the Scout general Bodo told the current situation face to face. I think he is the Khan of the golden tent Khanate. He is a small tribe like Erhe. He usually doesn''t look at it more, but now he is clamped down by the other party. How can he not be angry?


    Looking at Bola''s anger and seeing that he was about to order an assault, general Bodo quickly dissuaded him, "don''t sweat hard. Our army has just met an accident. It''s a time of military confusion. It''s not appropriate to start a war right now. Instead, we should rest and gather the morale of the army and improve the morale of scholars. Otherwise, such a team can''t win any war."


    Bodo also wants to say that such a team is likely to collapse in case of war. If so, I''m afraid even the last chance to turn over will be given up.


    The angry Bora didn''t know this truth. Although he was very angry now, he didn''t lose his mind. That''s why he didn''t give the order of impact just now. "Well, that''s it. It''s up to you. You talk to them and ask them to open the gate and let Ben Khan into the city at any price."


    I know that being outside the city without any obstacles can only become a thing to be slaughtered. Only when you enter the city, you can rely on the buildings in the city or fight some tug of war. As for grain and grass, although a lot of them have been burned, there are still some hidden underground in the city. I''m afraid it''s cunning. No king will put all his hopes on one thing or one person.


    "Yes." Bodo looked bitter. Of course, he knew that the current situation was not a good time for negotiation. He just had no choice but to agree and leave the Chinese army.


    As soon as Bodo left, another general named Chiwen walked into the big tent. When he saw Bora, he bowed and said, "at the end of the day, I''ll see big Khan."


    "Uncle Zu gets up." for Chiwen, Bora changed her angry look just now, but said with a kind face, and even took a step forward and made a virtual help.


    General Chiwen is different from others. He is a member of the family and one of the strong generals around his father Khan when he was alive. According to his generation, he has to call the family uncle. Moreover, he has a good set of fighting skills and is very capable. Because of this, he was protected by his father''s Khan and suppressed everywhere, so his reputation didn''t show.


    But his ability is obvious to all. At least in terms of marching and fighting, Bora is by no means his opponent. Now, at this time of life and death, he can''t care about those taboos. Based on the principle that those who can do more work, he must use Chiwen.


    Bola was so polite to people that he showed a look of gratitude and tears in Chiwen''s eyes. "Big Khan can''t call me uncle. In front of big Khan, I''m just an ordinary leader general."


    "Alas, what uncle clan said, we are of the same clan. The bones are broken and the tendons are connected. Not only are you my uncle clan now, but also in the future. As long as I Bola is still the Khan of the golden tent Khanate one day, you will always be."


    These words, Bora can be said to be true and sincere, giving people a feeling from the heart. Listening to Chiwen''s ears, it made his eyes red, as if he was very moved. "Well, I''ll ask you loudly. But I don''t know what''s important for the Khan to find uncle Zu?"


    Chiwen was so inflated that he climbed along the pole. He was really called shangzu uncle. Bola was naturally very dissatisfied. In the past, there was a father Khan on him, who had oppressed him for decades. Now he wants to be suppressed by a clan uncle.


    Of course, these are just thoughts in my heart. This is a critical moment, and we must not quarrel among ourselves. We should boldly use those who have talent and extricate themselves from difficulties first. So Bora first hugged his fist and said with a respectful look: "Uncle Zu, you can see the situation now. The cherkas and Arameans are short-sighted and abandon us. Now our strength is greatly damaged and it is difficult to fight with the Han Army outside the city. We can only find a way to return to the city and find another way. But now the way back to the City has been blocked. What can we do?"


    "It''s not easy. Whoever stops him will kill him. But please don''t worry. As long as Uncle Zu leads 50000 elite cavalry, I can enter the city in the blink of an eye and protect him." Chiwen patted himself on the chest and said with a guarantee.


    "Oh, do you need 50000 people?" when he heard that he wanted the leader of 50000 cavalry, bura said in doubt.


    "This... Fifty thousand can''t be thirty thousand, but it must be elite. It''s best to be the golden cavalry around big Khan. Otherwise, it will need at least fifty thousand people." it seems that Chiwen retreated to the second place in order to be afraid of bura''s unhappiness.


    Thirty thousand people were reduced to fifty thousand, including twenty thousand golden cavalry, which made Bora''s eyes embarrassed.


    Seeing that he did not wait for a positive answer, he was not rejected. Chiwen knew that there was room for discussion and immediately took the shortcut: "Big Khan, we can''t wait any longer. Now we have just suffered a big defeat. It''s a time when the morale of the army is unstable. If we use ordinary troops, we can''t improve soldiers overnight. Once the Han Army completes the siege, there will be no chance to break through at that time, so please make a decision long ago.


    Chiwen''s urging obviously had some effect. It fell on Bora''s ears and made his hesitant face firmer. It was absolutely credible to think that the golden armor cavalry existed as a forbidden guard, that is, it was temporarily under Chiwen''s control, and it only needed a command to return to him again. In this way, the other party had only 10000 Just ordinary cavalry. They can''t turn over big waves.


    After thinking for a while, Bola finally said, "well, that''s it. I''ll leave it to Uncle Zu. The most important thing is to open the city gate early tomorrow morning and let the army into the city. Otherwise, I''m afraid there''s really no chance."


    "Don''t worry, I promise to open the city gate tomorrow morning, and please sweat into the city." Chiwen said with assurance when he saw Bora''s promise.


    Soon, the tiger talisman was taken into his hand, and Chiwen''s face became calm from his anxiety.


    There''s one thing Chiwen hasn''t told anyone. He''s not just worried about Xianhan Mahama because of his outstanding ability. The most important thing is that his wife was favored by Mahama because of her beauty, and then robbed him of the night.

 Chapter 1458

    Such a thing is not a strange thing at the top of Mongolia, even if the father slept with his son and his wife. But the strange thing is that Chiwen''s wife is a woman with a strong temperament. In line with the idea that a good woman doesn''t serve her husband, Chiwen hanged herself before she got out of the sweat tent that night. What was sent to Chiwen the next day was just a corpse with a little temperature.


    Chiwen and his wife are deeply in love. When he returned home after being on duty in the army one night, he saw such a scene. How can he not be angry. But he is a man with a city government. He knows that he can''t fight Mahama with his own strength. Don''t say revenge. I''m afraid that if people can''t get into the sweat, they will be taken down and cleaned up for any reason.


    That is, since then, hatred has been buried in my heart. Mahama is also a cautious person. Seeing that Chiwen doesn''t quarrel or make trouble afterwards, he always feels that something is wrong, so he starts to guard against him from then on. Only because the other party is really a good fighter and there is no evidence that the other party wants to be unfavorable to himself, he hasn''t started against him, but he''s not letting him take military power, At most, there are only a thousand soldiers in hand.


    Because it was a scandal, Mahama didn''t tell his son Bora the truth, but said that Chiwen was too capable. If he mastered the military power, he would be afraid of sweating. But no one expected that a shell would suddenly kill Mahama, so that when he was dying, he didn''t have time to tell his son. Now, Chiwen has finally mastered the military power. Can he continue to bear it?


    Thinking of the reluctant expression on Bora''s face when he took the tiger amulet, Chiwen knew he couldn''t wait. Otherwise, he didn''t know if he would have another chance. That is, he simply decided to do it tonight. Before that, he needed to dispatch the 20000 golden cavalry. As long as there was no gold tent to protect the army, no one would be an obstacle to his progress.


    Of course, there is another thing that must be done, that is, surrender to the Han army.


    Yes, Chiwen has made the decision to surrender to the Han army.


    In the daytime, he saw the power of the five-star weapon in his eyes and was surprised at the bottom of his heart.


    He has also seen the firearms of Ross country, but their power is limited after all. If they are simply compared with the five-star army, it is not too much to say that they are one heaven and one earth. Is such an army an enemy of their Golden Horde.


    That is, Chiwen was ready to surrender before he got the tiger amulet. Just considering that he has only a thousand cavalry in his hand, even if he throws them over, he won''t attract much attention. Now, he holds the military power of 30000 cavalry. The most important thing is that Bora''s safety is in his own hands. In this way, he has enough capital to do what he wants to do.


    After thinking about it, Chiwen called a soldier and whispered to him, "get ready, go out as soon as it gets dark, find a way to find general gray and hand this letter to him in person."


    "Yes." the soldier agreed, carefully put the letter in his arms, and then turned away.


    The soldier had been with him for more than ten years and witnessed his glory and silence. Naturally, he knew golly, who was originally one of the generals of the golden tent Khanate. Chiwen is also very relieved when this person goes to work. After arranging this matter, he said with a sigh, "next is to go to the golden armor cavalry camp."


    In this sigh, Chiwen''s mood was well displayed. It is said that there are no finished eggs under the nest. In order to avenge himself, he really wants to take the whole golden tent Khanate in. He can''t bear it in his heart.


    But if he doesn''t, he won''t be able to avenge it at all. In line with the idea of paying off the father''s debts and the son''s debts, Mahama is dead. Then put all hatred on bora. And from what just happened, the other party doesn''t believe in himself. Everything is just out of helplessness. Once he is really killed back to the new Sarai city this time, I''m afraid he will soon be hidden, or even killed.


    According to Chiwen''s understanding, Bora is worse than Mahama, and he has no tolerance. Thinking of doing so for his own life, the guilt in his heart was not so serious. At the moment, what Chiwen thinks is whether his actions can attract the favor of the Han army. After all, he still wants to live a better life after surrendering to the past. This time, he can be regarded as meritorious service, but he doesn''t know how much the credit can be.


    Chiwen is worried about how much credit will be given, because in his opinion, even if he doesn''t contribute himself, with the cavalry of the golden tent khanate, which is now demoralized, he won''t be the opponent of the Han army with high morale. The difference is just more time and more war damage.


    However, after dark, his personal soldiers found the account of the Han Army, and when they asked for their identity and were brought to general gray, after reading the letter written by Chiwen, Gray was very excited and said on the spot: "If this is really the case, your general has made great achievements. In this way, you should wait a while and ask for instructions from the general."


    Glen has reasons to be excited. As a demobilized general, he also needs military support, and the more, the better.


    Although golly performed very well recently, he successfully persuaded six or seven small tribes such as Erhe and brought nearly 30000 troops to surrender. This has satisfied Yang Chendong, but he used to be one of the two generals in the golden tent khanate, and his power can be called towering. If he wants to continue the glory at that time, he needs to make more military achievements, but when fighting with the new second army, it''s not easy to make any great achievements?


    Just when glee was still thinking about what to do, Chiwen''s letter arrived. It was really sleepy. Someone sent pillows. After glee gave an order to the messenger, he hurried to the main tent a few miles away.


    As the leader and core of the whole Yang family, Yang Chendong''s big tent can''t be too close to the Mongolian army. Although these Mongolian armies have surrendered and are changing to the five-star army, the gentleman will not do any experiments under the dangerous wall and stay with the surrendered Mongolian cavalry. On the contrary, the place where he lived was surrounded by black riding dragon guards, and the periphery was the second division of Lengfeng. With their protection, it is very safe. Even if someone has his own idea, he can''t get close at all.


    It was getting dark, and Yang Chendong, who had commanded the day''s war, did not mean to be tired.


    Since entering the master''s realm, Yang Chendong has more energy. He only needs to rest for about two hours every day. At this time, he was standing in front of the sand table, and his mind was really wandering outside the natural things.


    It is obvious that the golden tent Khanate was prepared for this war. It can be seen from a battlefield with a length of more than 10 miles and a horizontal length of 40 miles in the west of new Sarai city. After all, if hundreds of thousands of cavalry don''t have enough space, they can''t show their strength.


    The battlefield had already been set up, and the golden tent Khanate was waiting for Yang Chendong to come. At that time, they would use cavalry to tell the Han Army how ridiculous and vulnerable the so-called firearms would be in the face of hundreds of thousands of cavalry on such a spacious ground.


    I have to say, this idea is right. If such an array is used to deal with the principalities of Russia, it will take two to say whether the other party dares to launch a decisive battle in such a place. But things are completely different in Yang Chendong''s eyes.


    Big Cang is in hand. There is me in the world.


    With powerful firearms hundreds of years later than this era, the open land is a paradise for cavalry. Why not the world of firearms?


    In this way, the golden tent khanate, which did not understand the five-star army, finally paid a heavy price for this. It was only one day. The Great Khan Mahama died, and more than 200000 of his friends ran away. Several small tribes originally under the command of the golden tent Khanate surrendered, damaging more than 150000 troops.


    The results of the day were so brilliant, and some were beyond Yang Chendong''s expectation. I thought it would take a few days for such a war to be able to decide the outcome. However, it was the ignorance of the other side that made the outcome of the war clear.


    It was dark. Although the war on the front line was advancing very smoothly, Yang Chendong still issued an order to stop the attack. First, the soldiers are a little tired after a day''s war, and they can''t play well without a good rest; Second, it''s too dark, which is more conducive to the enemy''s escape. This time, it''s time to completely solve the problems here. Yang Chendong doesn''t want to delay the war here for three or five years. His time is very limited. In three days, more than 100000 prisoners were captured. These people also need to settle down. Otherwise, there is a war in the front and there is a problem in the rear. Isn''t that a joke and a big problem.


    Yang Chendong ordered to stop the attack, which is equivalent to giving the golden tent Khanate a chance to breathe. But it''s only one night. The attack will continue early tomorrow morning. Presumably, given a day, the war should be able to solve most of it.


    The smooth war made Yang Chendong feel good, but he came to the sand table out of habit and made the last analysis. He was replacing his role. If he was Bora now, how would he do it?


    After thinking about it, I just thought of a possibility, that is, to break back to the new Sarai city and defend it with the benefit of the city wall. But Yang Chendong didn''t worry about it at all, not to mention that he had already prepared. He arranged people to guard the gate and said that they could really do it. What''s the matter? Isn''t it easy to attack the city with field artillery?

 Chapter 1459

    Besides, the Mongolian cavalry is strong on the cavalry. They have strong mobility, fast action and come and go like the wind. Once you return to the city and start the city defense war, it is tantamount to giving up your most advantageous side completely. Such an opponent is a toothless tiger. What else can you say.


    Once again convinced that it was difficult for the other party to have a back hand, Yang Chendong stretched his waist, and then said to the captain of the fifth brigade of Qiu around him, "get ready, let''s go and inspect the military camp."


    Yang ER was tired all day because he commanded the artillery regiment during the day. Just yelling to start shooting is almost hoarse. At this time, I had already gone to rest. Qiu Wu followed around and waited on me. After hearing Yang Chendong''s orders, he quickly replied, "yes, my subordinates, I''ll arrange it now."


    Visiting the barracks is also one of Yang Chendong''s good habits.


    After a day of fighting during the day, the soldiers are very tired physically. Even some recruits will have psychological problems or war weariness because of the first murder. At this time, it is very necessary to meet them, cheer them up and promise them a better future.


    When things are done, these sergeants can quickly recover their mental state. Tomorrow, they will become a tiger soldier and make more outstanding achievements.


    Qiu Wu is going to make arrangements here. Badaojiang, the vice captain over there, has come up. "Sixth young master, general glee said he had something important to see you."


    It''s so late that if there were no urgent things, gray would never be here. After hearing this, Yang Chendong looked very solemn and said, "please invite him in."


    In the big tent, Glen bowed his head and fell to his knees with a plop when he could see in front of the big chair where Yang Chendong sat. He was a surrender general, and some rules should be observed. When he looked up and didn''t see the Lord, he represented a kind of respect in his heart.


    Yang Chendong looked at Glen''s performance in his eyes and gave the other party an appreciation of knowing the advance and retreat. "Well, raise your head. You did well in this battle today, and someone will give you a seat." as for the people''s hearts, over the years, Yang Chendong has become more and more aware of what to say and what to do.


    A good performance and the gift of a seat immediately excited Glen. He quickly knocked his head to the ground and said, "Tian Khan, my subordinates have important things to report, so I won''t take a seat. Here is a letter sent by Chiwen, general of the golden tent khanate, to my subordinates. Please have a look."


    As he spoke, he raised his hands respectfully, and there was a letter on it.


    Badaojiang on one side hurriedly looked at Yang Chendong. After getting the consent of his eyes, he took three steps to pick up the letter. First, he checked it by himself. After he didn''t find any problems, he stretched out his hands and handed it to Yang Chendong.


    Reaching out and pressing, his eyes quickly scanned the contents of the letter. Yang Chendong''s voice immediately sounded, "who is Chiwen?"


    "In return to Tian Khan, Chiwen is also one of the descendants of Genghis Khan, just because his ancestors do not show much fame. But Chiwen himself is indeed of the same family with Mahama and others. Not only that, he is also a good general. If he is not suspected and suppressed, he should also be among the top generals of the golden tent Khanate."


    Greg, who knelt on the ground, spoke about Chiwen in the shortest language. Among them, there is a legend I heard, that is, the death of mahjong Chiwen''s wife. At that time, he was serving in the golden armor cavalry under Mahama, and he was still a general with a team. Because of this relationship, he also heard some secrets.


    "Your circle is really chaotic." this is Yang Chendong''s first reaction after listening to the narration. But then his mind returned to normal and asked, "if you say so, Chiwen has a feud with Mahama''s father and son."


    "Yes, this thing began to appear more than ten years ago and will not be designed in advance." glee explained aloud. He wanted to explain that no one would lay out more than ten years in advance for one thing. Moreover, no one would expect that one day the powerful golden tent Khan parliament would be ended in the hands of the Han army.


    Of course, Yang Chendong understood this truth, and then nodded, "yes. So, do you believe Chiwen?"


    "Yes, my subordinates believe him." at this time, glee had no other choice. That is, when he came to deliver the letter, it proved that he believed first. Otherwise, what''s the strength to ask for a meeting now?


    "Well, that''s right. It''s entirely up to you to handle the matter. You can give orders if you need any cooperation. In this way, Badaojiang, you will follow general Ge. You can coordinate whatever cooperation you need." Yang Chendong thought about it and replied.


    In his opinion, it is best for Chiwen to sincerely surrender, which can save a lot of strength and casualties. But if the other side wants to make any moves, it doesn''t matter. It''s just to launch a general attack earlier. At least Badaojiang is arranged next to gray, which naturally means to be on guard.


    The way of employing people is to doubt them and use them. Never completely trust anyone, and don''t casually doubt others without evidence.


    "If this matter is done well, the soldiers of glee general will be equal to making a great contribution, and that Chiwen also made a great contribution. Ben Khan can consider letting you lead the army alone in the future." that is, if you want the horse to run, you should eat grass. Yang Chendong has never been stingy about delegating power, but the premise is that Glen has won his trust and has made enough achievements.


    Hearing that he still had a chance to lead the army alone, gladon''s face turned red when he knelt down. At present, he kept knocking his head to the ground, "thank God Khan for his trust. Please see my practical action."


    As a demobilized general, if you don''t go back and be liquidated, it will be a good ending. Better, you can be a rich man. You are very lucky to live to death. As for being trusted by the new Lord again and entrusting military power, this is not to say that it has never happened, but it is very rare.


    Glen is still a young man, less than 40 years old. If he retires now, he will still have some regrets. Especially after seeing the power of the five-star weapon, he wanted to take the opportunity to make more war achievements. When he became famous, he would get more. It can be said that the second spring has sprouted in his heart, and if he can lead the army alone, it will better complete his ideals and plans.


    This sentence also scratched Gray''s heart. This can be seen from his pious kneeling and kowtowing, and soon his forehead was red.


    "Well, you don''t need to kneel here. You can arrange the results that Ben Khan wants to see." Yang Chendong waved his hand. He doesn''t appreciate people like gray from his heart. After all, he is a traitor. But the Golden Horde is so powerful that even if they are defeated, it is very difficult to use it for them, and it is very different with people like golly. They are the generals of Mongolian cavalry. If they can fully cooperate with themselves, many things will get twice the result with half the effort.


    This is why Yang Chendong promised that Glen could lead his own army. Of course, there is a premise for all this. Even if Glen is the leader, he must be under his own eyes. Only in this way, once things are wrong, he can take measures in the fastest time to minimize the loss.


    Of course, this possibility is also very low. After all, he has betrayed the master once. If Greg does this again, I''m afraid no one dares to believe him.


    Glee quickly got up, then saluted Yang Chendong''s seat, and left outside the big account with the company of Badaojiang.


    This late night visit still satisfied gray. With Yang Chendong''s promise, he is full of energy. As for Badaojiang following him, he is not worried but happy. He didn''t mean to betray Yang Chendong at first. Now someone follows him and can see all his efforts and report back to Yang Chendong. Isn''t it a good thing?


    Soon he rode back to the camp. When he saw the soldier sent by Chiwen, Glen made a heavy promise. He said that as long as Chiwen performed well, there would be no problem in the safety of himself and his family in the new Sarai City, and there would be great achievements.


    After getting the promise, the soldiers left the camp and went back to Chiwen''s place to tell what they saw and heard.


    "Well, you did a good job. Go down and get the reward." Chiwen''s face said with excitement. Just now, he had arranged for two golden cavalry to leave the main camp and go to the west gate of new Sarai. Without these people, the defense of Bora''s golden tent will be in vain. Next, he can do whatever he wants.


    Come on, order five hundred soldiers and follow the general. "Chiwen knew the importance of this matter and naturally would not easily trust others. So he decided not to use other soldiers, but to arrange the 10000 cavalry that should be dispatched by himself outside to prevent others from spying on the golden account. It was all his own generals who really followed him to catch bora. Some of these people had followed him for more than ten years, and there was no problem in reliability Land.


    In the golden tent, although the night was getting deeper and deeper, Bora didn''t sleep. She just lay in bed and closed her eyes.


    The total return said that there were too many things happened in this day. First, father Khan was killed and he succeeded to the throne. Then, shamushak and maulahun fled, as well as the defeat in front and the current siege.


    If time could go back, Bora would never have imagined that such a thing would happen one day ago. Now it has happened completely. It is really nothing more than the ups and downs of life.


    He is now a Khan. As long as he can safely return to the new Sarai city and stick to it, once the reinforcements of the Ross principality arrive, it is not impossible to force the Han army back. At that time, he will try to recuperate. Once he is strong, he will first clean up the cherkas and Arameans, then destroy the Ross state, and finally he will fight straight Referring to Han Di, he wants these people to know how terrible it is to annoy themselves.

 Chapter 1460

    Thinking of these things in his heart, bura unconsciously fell asleep. I don''t know how long it took until there was a loud shout outside. He slowly opened his eyes and saw the scene of a Sharp Machete on his neck.


    The man holding the knife is Chiwen. At the moment, he is looking at Bola with a smile, and his eyes are full of fun and ridicule.


    "Clan uncle?" Bora was surprised to see Chiwen sitting on his bed and head. He is sweating now. Without his own permission, who can rely on himself? At the moment he felt the cold of his neck, he was completely awake.


    "Hehe, you are really kind-hearted to call me clan uncle at this time. But do you think I will easily believe you? I''m afraid you will kill my clan uncle once you return to the city safely." chiwenpi said with a smile. At the same time, with a slight force on his right hand, the tip of the knife pierced the skin, and blood seeped out of the skin.


    Feeling the coolness and the murderous intention that would rage at any time, Bora, who had wanted to resist, suddenly became honest. He knows that this clan uncle is not an enemy of ten thousand people, but his skill is far from being able to repel him. Now the knife is on the neck again. If you can''t do it well, you can hurt yourself.


    He has just become a Khan. He is very important to life, but he won''t take risks easily. At the moment, he raised his hands slowly, made an appearance that I would not resist or play tricks, and said, "Uncle Zu, why are you? My nephew really believes you, otherwise he would not hand over the military power to you."


    "Yes, you want to use me. Use my command ability and Wu Yong to make a way to protect you from entering the city, don''t you? Hum! Speaking of using people, you are the same as your father, and you and your father can''t easily trust others. Otherwise, you won''t know the hatred between me and your father, and you won''t believe me so, ha ha ha, Isn''t it? "The expression on Chiwen''s face was slightly ferocious at this moment when he thought that his beloved wife had been killed by mahamad.


    Mahama really didn''t talk to Bora about the grudge with Chiwen. I''m afraid he also felt that things were done wrong, which made people lose face. In addition to his own health, this matter only needs to be known. When he really wants to fail, he will kill Chiwen.


    But who would have thought that the unexpected was so sudden? This time he left first, leaving his son who didn''t know the truth and reusing Chiwen. It''s reasonable that he would end up like this.


    Chiwen said these things. Bora was still a fog. Now he couldn''t understand why the clan uncle betrayed him so easily. Did he show his feet somewhere and give him a sense of unreliability?


    Just at this time, thinking about these is useless. That is, at this point, his first thought is to live, and then see if there is a chance to convince Chiwen to take the opportunity to leave. As long as he left, he vowed to send heavy troops to clean up Chiwen and let him know the end of betraying himself.


    With an idea in mind, on the surface, Bora was still very clever and said, "Uncle Zu, is there any misunderstanding? Please say it and let me explain it to you."


    "No need." Chiwen interrupted the other party: "Now all you have to do is be obedient and hand over all your troop dispatching tiger amulets immediately, which can still save one life. Otherwise, I won''t kill you. I''ll only cut off your feet and make you a complete loser. Hehe, there is a blind Archduke in Ross, and there must be a big sweat in the golden account. It must be a good story."


    Chiwen was still smiling. Bola could not see a little joy on his face. On the contrary, he was afraid from his bones.


    As a horse nation, without feet, it will mean that it will never be possible to ride on a war horse. What''s the difference between a disabled man? If so, it''s better to die.


    As for handing over all the tiger talismans, it is also impossible. Once this is done, it is equivalent to handing over all military power and everything. What is the difference between that and death? So no surprise, Bora shook his head happily, "the tiger talisman is the symbol of the reign of Great Khan, and I will never hand it over."


    "Oh? Really? That''s it. Let''s search." Chiwen seemed to have expected the result. His voice increased a little. Soon, six soldiers came into the tent, and began to look inside the golden tent.


    How important is the tiger amulet? It can''t be easily found, so there''s no trace. Chiwen''s face is a little ugly. When he looks at a Bola that you can''t reach, he has to say angrily, "that''s right. Cut off his feet."


    The turning point was so fast that Bola was caught off guard. Seeing the two soldiers coming with knives, Bola''s face was not calm, but exclaimed, "no, no, I''ll give me the tiger charm."


    Compared with losing his feet immediately, Bora had to try his best, so he chose to give way. Chiwen finally turned around and said, "well, as long as you cooperate, you''ll be fine. Now tell me where the tiger symbol is."


    "In the Great Khan''s mansion in the city." Bora said with a gray face.


    "Da Hanfu? Are you teasing me?" hearing this answer, Chiwen obviously didn''t believe it.


    "At this time, how dare I tell lies. Father Khan died so suddenly that many tiger amulets have not been handed over to me." as he said, Bora was already gray and defeated. What he said is true. After all, this is not a normal handover. Everything is full of too many accidents.


    Looking carefully at Bora, Chiwen chose to believe. That is, he didn''t stay here much, but looked at the six soldiers in the golden tent and said, "watch him. If you dare to shout and move, you''ll kill him directly without mercy."


    With these words, Chiwen walked out of the golden tent. With a frown, he knew that things were not as smooth as his plan. Without the tiger symbol, he could only visit one by one. He just hoped to come at dawn.


    Chiwen began to swim among the camps, talking with some familiar high-ranking and powerful people one by one.


    That is, if there is no sign of troop deployment, we can only lobby one by one. Holding the portable jade pendant just obtained from Bora, he began to go in and out of the camps frequently.


    All night, Chiwen didn''t choose to rest, but walked seven main accounts in a row and saw eight generals with heavy troops. What pleased him was that after he said his intention and showed the jade pendant carried by nabora, things went smoothly. Except that one general said that he would not give up resistance without big Khan''s troop transfer tiger charm, the other six generals said that it would depend on the situation early tomorrow morning. If big Khan really made the decision to surrender to the Han Army, they would not object, Will support.


    After all, during the first World War in the daytime, the pressure brought by the Han army was so great that they all felt powerless. On the contrary, it''s better to surrender, at least to ensure one life.


    This is also because the Mongolian army was scared by the five-star army. It seemed to be a ubiquitous artillery, the explosion that would fall on the ear at any time and the endless dense fire bombs rushed forward, so that the Mongolian cavalry could not see any hope of winning.


    Just because of the strict hierarchy, the Khan did not give the order to retreat, and no one dared to leave on his own initiative. Sometimes you can only come forward knowing death.


    Now, with Chiwen''s peace, everyone has a step. Although it is said that there are no Han Khan''s troop dispatching tiger amulets, the reason given by others is also very normal. Mahama Khan died suddenly, and the tiger amulets will be taken out in the city in the future. Besides, Chiwen also said that he was ordered by the new Great Khan bora. Speaking, he is the family uncle of the new Khan. Can''t his words be trusted?


    Of course, the main reason why people believe in him is that they are willing to believe it from their subjective consciousness.


    Because they are willing, there will be no doubt, even if there is doubt, it will be ignored. This makes it very easy for Chiwen to speak and fall, so that the smooth is beyond his expectation. At dawn, almost all of his 150000 troops chose to give up resistance. At dawn, Chiwen finally met general gray.


    After Chiwen explained the situation clearly, glee was also very happy, "well, general Chiwen, you have made great achievements this time, and I will recommend you in front of Tian Khan. Now let''s discuss how to deal with the 20000 golden cavalry."


    Anyone can surrender, but the golden cavalry will not surrender easily without orders.


    Their status is equivalent to that of the black cavalry dragon guards in the Yang system. They enjoy the best treatment. They are also the soldiers who have always been sweating. Because of their good treatment, they are very strong and their combat effectiveness can not be underestimated.


    When it comes to dealing with the 20000 golden cavalry, Chiwen is helpless. It''s no problem for him to persuade others, but it''s too difficult to persuade the golden cavalry to lay down their weapons. It can even be said that it''s an impossible task.


    Looking at the embarrassment on Chiwen''s face, glee smiled, "I can''t persuade him to surrender, so I''ll give it to Tian Khan. We''ll do it later."


    Greg received a summons from Yang Chendong early in the morning. The 20000 golden cavalry will be handled by him personally. If Yang Chendong, the cavalry of the whole golden tent khanate, valued who most, it was the 20000 golden armor cavalry.

 Chapter 1461

    The strong are always respected.


    Yang Chendong is no exception. He is also curious about the famous Golden Armor cavalry. If they are as powerful as legend, he will try to persuade these people to surrender to himself. With such a strong army, it is a great thing to improve his strength.


    While everyone was counting the golden cavalry, 20000 golden cavalry were still waiting in front of the gate of new Sarai.


    According to the previous agreement, they had to find a way to open the city gate at night and open a convenient door for Khan''s retreat. And the power to do this was left to general Chiwen. But the night passed, and I didn''t see anyone ordering me, which made the general Wu Shugu wonder.


    Until the day was already light, he finally saw the surrounding environment and was shocked. Just around the golden armor cavalry, there were all military figures under the banner of the Han army. They were surrounded.


    Wu Shugu''s face became gloomy and terrible at this moment. At this time, he finally figured out that he was betrayed by Chiwen. He thought again that big Khan Bora would be very anxious without the protection of himself and others.


    "Everyone gather and prepare for the charge." Wu Shugu is worthy of being a golden armor general. He soon made a decision, that is, rush out and join the Khan. This must be done even at a heavy price, because this is the mission of their golden cavalry.


    When the military order was issued, 20000 golden Armored Cavalry soon lined up and gathered, ready to attack at any time. At this time, the five-star army surrounding them also changed. The soldiers of the second cold front division came, and the black riding Dragon Guard also came.


    Even Yang Chendong arrived here himself. When he saw from a distance that the golden cavalry surrounded in the middle had begun to line up, and there was no panic on their faces, he couldn''t help sighing, "it''s really elite."


    The real elite can naturally do things without confusion and panic.


    Many times, even when they have only one adult left, they can still launch an attack and inflict heavy losses on their opponents. This is the real elite. For example, black riding dragon guards can do this.


    In contrast, the 20000 gold Armored Cavalry in front of them also performed well. Thinking that there are only two thousand black riding dragon guards around him, the golden tent Khanate does have such elite 20000 people. Yang Chendong has to admit that this is the strength of the inside information, which is far from what can be achieved with efforts.


    "Young master, let me try their weight." I don''t know when Yang Er has put on a black armor and came to Yang Chendong.


    He seems to have a pair of dog noses. Once there is a war, he will always appear at the first time and try to join the war. No, seeing the powerful opponent of the golden armor cavalry, he broke away from the artillery position and rushed over.


    Yang Chendong was trying to test the strength of these golden armor cavalry, so Yang Er rushed over and thought that this person had been with him for many years. Wu Yong naturally didn''t say it, plus the protection of black armor, and other idle people couldn''t hurt him. He nodded, "let you ride two hundred black horses, and remember to be careful. If you can''t, withdraw back."


    "Yes." Yang Chendong agreed, and Yang ER was naturally excited. Immediately nodded and agreed, and then ordered two hundred black riding dragon guards, and then jumped away, towards the surrounded golden armor cavalry.


    Yang er''s voice is not much worse than that of a loudspeaker. When he was 300 meters away from the golden armor cavalry, he began to shout loudly to the effect that he had heard the power of the golden armor cavalry for a long time, but he thought the rumors were untrue, so this time he brought 200 black riding dragon guards to learn.


    This is the so-called battle cry.


    If it was normal, the golden cavalry would naturally ignore it. But now, they have been surrounded and have no more choice. Seeing that the other party sent two hundred cavalry, Wu Shugu hesitated a little and then pointed out two hundred cavalry.


    Wu Shugu naturally has his own plan, which he has already thought of. Once the two hundred cavalry gained an advantage and defeated the Han Army, he would take the opportunity to launch an assault. As for whether the golden armor cavalry can win or not, Wu Shugu never worried. At least after he became a golden armor general, he has never met any cavalry who will be their opponent in one-on-one situation.


    The other party took the fight, which attracted Yang er''s laughter. "Well, I promised you my request. Later, if you want to surrender when you are defeated, I promised to keep you alive, ha ha ha."


    Yang er''s heroic laughter heard the golden armor cavalry''s ears, which was the anger in everyone''s eyes. If you dare to belittle their golden cavalry, let''s use the facts to teach this man who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    Black riding Dragon Guard also looked at the two hundred gold armor cavalry opposite with angry eyes. All along, their black riding Dragon Guard is the strongest pronoun of cavalry. Even the first cavalry army in the world must admit this. But now, there is a cavalry who dares to call itself the king of cavalry. How can they suffer.


    The strong are proud, and no one wants to admit that they are inferior to others, so at the moment, they also hold their strength and want to make a good performance.


    "Listen, don''t leave your hands when you attack later. These opponents are not simple. It''s time to show the power of our black riding Dragon Guard Army. Come on, three-three system plus arrow array, attack!" although Yang Er laughs arrogantly, he still does things very carefully. That is, although the Golden Armor cavalry is respected by many people, it must not be a layman, that is, Of course he won''t be careless.


    Yang Er took the lead in launching the attack with 200 black riding dragon guards. Fifteen people form an arrow array. Each array is divided into five groups, which can fight in groups or fight alone. It is the most common playing method for black riding dragon guards.


    "Attack." the centurion of a golden cavalry also shouted and launched a counter charge with two hundred cavalry. Different from the black riding dragon guards, they are a group of 50 people in a square array.


    Cavalry is different from infantry. Infantry can control their position with their own feet. It''s easy to form a square. But cavalry is different. They have to rely on horses. It''s easier to form a square array when moving, but it''s not easy to maintain such an array when impacting at high speed.


    "Good." Yang Chendong, who is located in the distance, looked at everything in his eyes and nodded with satisfaction. Then he stared at the battlefield and didn''t miss the slightest bit. He wanted to learn from each other to see where the golden armor cavalry was powerful and what to learn.


    One came forward in a sharp array of arrows, and the other came out of a square array overlapping. The distance between the two sides was only 300 meters, and they collided with each other without ten breath, so that the cavalry had already met before their speed advantage was fully brought into play.


    The reason why cavalry were called the king of land before the prevalence of firearms depended on their speed. Many times, they can use the speed of high-speed walking to exert their strength more than ten times. Often at high speed, with a random wave of the knife, they can quickly cut off the head of the infantry.


    Once the cavalry has no speed advantage, their strength will be greatly reduced. Just like now, both sides can''t give full play to their speed, so that they need to rely on their own brute force to suppress their opponents at the first time.


    If you can become a golden cavalry, you usually get good treatment, that is to say, you eat well. Compared with the yellow complexion and thin flesh of ordinary cavalry, they are strong and strong, and their strength will not be too small. So when the speed can''t be improved and they have to compete for strength, they all show a playful look in their eyes. In that case, it seems that they will win.


    But there are days outside the sky and people outside the people. To become a black riding Dragon Guard, not only the loyalty should be very reliable, but also its own strength is quite good. Just like before entering this group, there is a special assessment for strength. A trial stone with a full weight of 60 kg is qualified only if one arm can lift the level.


    The original strength is not small. In addition, after becoming a member of the black cavalry Dragon Guard, they not only eat well, but also eat very nutritious, and give full play to their potential. Such a comparison is more than one notch higher than the golden armor cavalry on the basis. So when they said that they were competing for strength, Yang ER and others'' eyes lit up.


    Dang, Ding, Bang


    At the beginning of the impact, both sides waved their swords confidently, expecting the moment when the other party''s saber was released. Unfortunately, this scene did not happen. What happened was that about 40 cavalry fell from the horses.


    Both sides are elite. Naturally, they will not easily let go of their weapons. So even if they were not as powerful as people, they did not throw down their weapons, but the whole person was brought to the horse by Juli. Really should that sentence, the knife in the people, the knife died.


    Of course, more than 40 people who fell off their horses were golden cavalry, without exception. From this point of view, the black riding Dragon Guard has been better in the competition.


    "Hiss!" the centurion of the golden cavalry who led the team took a breath when he saw that all the soldiers falling on his horse were his own. No one knew more about the strength of these soldiers than he did. But that''s why they can''t defeat these black cavalry of the Han army. What kind of power does the other party have?


    In the first round, heiqi Longwei won. After the two sides crossed, no one was shooting, but looked at each other, as if taking the opportunity to recharge their strength. Taking this opportunity, the golden cavalry who fell under the horse also jumped into the horse again. Although some people still feel their arms shaking, it is obviously not so easy to let the strong admit defeat easily.

 Chapter 1462

    The loser of the golden armour cavalry got on the horse again. Yang Er saw that it didn''t stop him. All he had to do was step on the other side completely and convince him. That is, if he can split the other party on the horse once, he can have a second and a third time.


    After about half a cup of tea, the two sides launched a second charge at the same time. After the previous failure, this time the golden cavalry changed the attack method, and their cavalry array also began to play a role. They even launched an attack on dozens of black cavalry dragon guards with overlapping test points.


    They gave up the opportunity to attack other black riding dragon guards. They just chose some people and continued to fight with them, still with the power of the square array. Often the black riding dragon guards were not ready after fighting with one person, and the second ride came up again, another dead fight.


    In this way, it means that a black riding Dragon Guard has to continuously challenge more than three golden armor cavalry. In this way, his strength must be poor. After a fight, four black riding dragon guards even fell off their horses with knives. In Yiguan golden armour cavalry, although three people fell off the horse, it is obvious that it has reversed the defeat compared with the first game.


    Four black cavalry dragon guards who fell off their horses fought with at least five enemy cavalries, otherwise they wouldn''t be so bad. Seeing that the two sides had made a mistake, the three golden cavalry dismounted again, and the four black cavalry soldiers wanted to follow suit. But he was stopped by Yang Er, "wait and get back first and go back to rest."


    Yang Er gave the four a reassuring look. This is not that their skills are inferior to those of others, but that the golden armor cavalry violated the rules of the battlefield. These four people happened to be unlucky. Even if someone else is in their position, I''m afraid they can''t carry it.


    The military regulations of heiqi Longwei are quite strict, that is, as Yang er said, even if the four are dissatisfied and dissatisfied, they must obey. Then he got on his horse and left the battlefield.


    Looking at the four people coming back, Yang Chendong said to the captain of the fifth brigade of Qiu: "go and comfort them. This war is not their fault."


    "Yes." Qiu Wu nodded somewhat moved. Although he also saw that the four soldiers were not as powerful as others, they were just unlucky and targeted. But if you lose, you lose. If you are punished for this, you have nothing to say. But now Yang Chendong still let himself comfort them, which obviously means that he doesn''t blame the four people.


    After losing the war, they were not only not reprimanded, but also comforted by the sixth young master. Obviously, the four people will be fine. Yang Chendong showed such concern and love for the soldiers. As captain Qiu Wu was certainly moved and happy.


    The four men who dismounted from the Black Dragon Guard were sent back and fell into the eyes of the centurion of the golden armor cavalry. They looked very unnatural. It''s no wonder that after his soldiers fell from their horses, they could really get on the horse again, but their opponents withdrew on their own initiative when they fell off the horse. In any case, they all fell behind.


    In fact, the centurion of the golden armor cavalry misunderstood this. Yang Er asked the four people to go down and rest because they were injured. It will not play a great role in fighting. In other words, it is better to be magnanimous, not only to ensure their safety, but also to show their own righteousness. It is a good thing to have the best of both worlds.


    "Come on! Fight again." seeing that half a cup of tea had passed, Yang Er drank impolitely. He didn''t mean to change his tactics. This development was due to the sufficient confidence of his opponent''s magic saber. He firmly believed that if he fought like this, the other party''s machete would break sooner or later, so it was time for them to win.


    Real combat power not only refers to an individual''s courage and courage, but also whether he is afraid of death. Even luck and equipment are also one of the criteria to measure. It is precisely because of this self-confidence that Yang Er dares to fight like this.


    Black riding dragon guards didn''t mean to change their tactics, so they continued to be tired of the overlapping tactics of gold armor cavalry. After three consecutive rounds, 16 black riding dragon guards fell from their horses and withdrew from the war.


    As a result, the number of golden armor cavalry increased by 20. However, they all seemed to have the upper hand. This time, the centurion who led the team showed a confident smile on his face. Even the Wu Shu bones behind the team laughed, as if they had won the victory. He was just waiting, waiting for the results to expand, and he looked for an opportunity to break through.


    "Hahaha." Yang Er, who pulled his horse back again, laughed. Just now he carefully observed the other party''s machete during the battle. There are cracks on it. If he is worthy of being a gold armor cavalry, the quality of the machete is still very good. If he replaced it with an ordinary machete, it may have broken into two pieces.


    "Fight again and the opportunity will appear. Everyone is ready." Yang Er whispered in a voice that only people around him can hear. Then the soldiers communicated to each other that all those who got the order showed a confident look on their faces at this moment.


    "Charge!" the centurion of the golden cavalry shouted and took the initiative to attack.


    "Charge, try not to kill people." Yang er''s cry also came immediately. He was also the first person to hit a horse and rush out.


    Compared with the previous times, the morale of the black riding Dragon Guard has been much higher this time. They also know that this is the time to harvest the fruit, and they made some effort when they put out the knife.


    The golden armor cavalry didn''t know the power of the magic sabre. In fact, they didn''t have the chance to fight with the five-star army in close combat. They still set up a square array like the previous two times and wanted to shoot down several people of the five-star army with the overlapping Sabre technique.


    Facts have also proved that good luck will not envelop one side forever. When the two sides fight together again, after the saber and machete hit together, a scene that the golden armor cavalry could not imagine happened.


    During the collision, the blade of the machete broke into two halves. At the moment, most of the original saber of more than three feet was cut off, but a blade was still held in his hand. The sudden scene caught the golden cavalry off guard. Under the overlapping method, one machete after another was cut in half. Without the tools, a scream also sounded in the face of the black riding Dragon Guard.


    Although Yang er said not to kill people as much as possible, the black cavalry Dragon Guard did keep his hand, but under the strong force and the sharpness of the Magic Horse knife, the knife still fell on the golden armor cavalry, but it was not the key position. As a result, it just hurt people and didn''t kill people.


    One after another golden cavalry fell from his horse. The centurion was also hit in the ribs by Yang er. A half foot long wound appeared impressively. He couldn''t hold the horse rope and fell to the ground.


    "Catch them all." at least three-quarters of the weapons of the two hundred gold armor cavalry who had just been swaggering were cut off and fell to the ground, becoming the captives of the black riding dragon guards.


    The remaining less than 50 people turned around and fled. Wu Shugu, the general of the golden armor cavalry, was also trying to lead the army to rush to kill and save the captured soldiers. In his eyes, each golden armor cavalry was a precious treasure and could not fall behind the enemy.


    "Fire the gun." Xiao Feng, the second division commander of Lengfeng, has been staring at one side for a long time. He was inspired by Yang Chendong just now. If something is wrong, he can shoot at any time. Now when the golden cavalry wanted to ignore the rules, they couldn''t help laughing. Then a company of cold front soldiers hooked the trigger, and bullets fell at the feet of the golden cavalry, forcing them not to move more.


    "They are just like this. There is too much difference between them and the black cavalry Dragon Guard. If they compete with the first Cavalry Division in the world, if the number is equal, they will lose." Yang Er has returned to the Chinese army and came to Yang Chendong to express his feelings.


    "OK." Yang Chendong and others are the results of this judgment, that is, the other party''s strength is flat, so they can''t stay.


    Wu Shugu looked worried when he saw that more than 100 brothers had been caught by the Han army. He looked at the magic sabre in the hands of black riding Dragon Guard with some envy and some resentment. At this moment, he didn''t know that the reason why his opponent could win was that the weapon played a role. If their golden cavalry had such weapons in their hands, would they be afraid of anyone?


    Not only the Wushu bones, many golden armor cavalry also thought of the key. They all held their grievances and refused to admit defeat. They thought that this was the result of the fraud of the Han army. But I did forget that the black riding Dragon Guard has only shown its powerful side up to now. The two sides have not really launched a confrontation, and many cavalry skills have not been shown. If they are really put together, they will rely on the armor that protects the whole body of the black riding Dragon Guard. The gold armor cavalry can''t hurt them. How can we talk about victory.


    The gunfire stopped the charge of the golden cavalry. At this time, Yang Chendong also showed a trace of impatience in his eyes. The golden armor cavalry was not as powerful as he thought. At least they didn''t show much strength in the process of fighting just now. This may be because the Golden Horde has no opponent for too long.


    That is, the golden armor cavalry is not so powerful, so there is no need to spend great efforts to recruit them. For these golden armor cavalry who are only better than ordinary cavalry, Yang Chendong has changed from his initial expectation to his current disappointment. Even the changes in weapons can''t be found. From this point of view alone, the other party''s observation and vigilance are too poor to be called elite at all.


    Without such a strong desire to conquer, Yang Chendong naturally wouldn''t be polite to the 20000 golden armor cavalry. He nodded to Mr. Xiao Feng, the second division of Lengfeng beside him. Then he saw that the cold front soldiers began to move on a large scale and soon became a square array surrounded by the golden armor cavalry. At this time, a simple big horn was also placed in front of Yang Chendong.

 Chapter 1463

    The cold front soldiers moved, which also aroused the curiosity of the surrounding generals. For example, the Mongolian generals who defected, such as gol, Chiwen, Baru, uto and Erhe, looked at the scene for unknown reasons.


    It was clear that Khan had just shown his intention of soliciting. This moment he put forward the posture of attack. What is the situation.


    Yu Guang of Yang Chendong noticed the reaction of the Mongolian generals and sneered in his heart. What he wants to do, of course, is to make an example, no! It should be said that it is only right to kill monkeys and make an example of chickens.


    But sometimes it is impossible to convince the public to show kindness and virtue. Only by combining kindness and prestige can we achieve good results. In the past, they were all recruiting talents, and even some of them inevitably had different ideas.


    But it doesn''t matter. Today''s Yang Chendong doesn''t pay attention to some sections anymore. His eyes are more about the overall situation. As long as these Mongolian cavalry who defected are willing to be used by him, what if they have their own abacus in mind? As long as they are strong enough, these people dare not play any tricks below.


    How to show your strength, killing the golden cavalry is the best warning.


    Standing in front of the loudspeaker, Yang Chendong sounded loudly in front of everyone, "you have been surrounded. Now you have ten breath to choose whether to surrender or resist. If no one surrenders after ten breath, kill a row of people."


    The voice was firm and powerful. After Yang Chendong said this, everyone''s eyes fell on the surrounded golden armor cavalry.


    Greg and Chiwen will be surprised by Yang Chendong''s decision. At least if it was them, in the face of such elite golden armor cavalry, they absolutely didn''t have the courage to kill. After all, elite cavalry represents an image of identity. In front of the Mongolian cavalry who do not pay attention to the economy and most of them are born by looting, whoever has a strong army will have a strong strength, which is equal to everything.


    In contrast, Yang Chendong should not be unaware of this truth. He even incorporated ordinary Mongolian cavalry. How could he let the golden armor cavalry go? I think he should just shout and scare each other.


    The time of ten breath passed quickly. Everyone thought that the Han army would not easily start the hand of slaughter. Even Wu Shugu, the general of lianjinjia cavalry, thought so. As soon as the time came, Yang Chendong''s forehead was just a little light. He had been paying attention to him for a long time. Mr. Xiao Feng immediately ordered, "shoot!"


    As soon as the sound fell, the gunfire continued to ring. After bursts of sound, the most peripheral cavalry of the golden armor cavalry 400 steps away fell.


    The blood is dazzling and the taste is pungent. It''s telling everyone that all this is really happening.


    This burst of gunfire also frightened all Mongolian generals. They didn''t expect that Tian Khan was so successful that he said he would shoot. He didn''t even hesitate.


    Yang Chendong, who looked at the people''s faces in his eyes, gave a cold hum in his heart, and then said, "the countdown of ten breath begins."


    "Do you want to kill?" the Mongolian general couldn''t help but change his face. This time, no one thought Yang Chendong was joking. Their faces became quite serious one by one. What the Han Army did was beyond their expectation and changed their cognition. They thought everything was in their hands, and Mongolian generals began to become flustered.


    When everything doesn''t develop according to the plan you designed, I''m afraid everyone will feel palpitation. Not to mention, it still involves one''s own future and even life.


    I thought the Han Army needed them so that they could rely on them and even bargain. However, the scene of shooting the golden armor cavalry clearly told them that the Han Army did not attach much importance to the Mongolian cavalry and did not need them much. Otherwise, how can we kill them?


    This is the golden armor cavalry, the most elite cavalry in the golden tent khanate, and the most powerful combat power. At ordinary times, when dozens of people are lost, Mahama Khan will show his heartache. But the flip shot just now was enough to kill more than 300 gold Armored Cavalry. The result shocked these Mongolian generals who defected.


    Mongolian generals, who had to wait for a price, restrained their arrogance at this moment and began to think about what to do next in order to save their lives and wealth.


    "Ten breath, kill." after Yang Chendong nodded again, Mr. Xiao Feng''s voice sounded again, like opening the door of hell. This time, the gunfire was more intense, and the number of golden armor cavalry shot and killed reached about 500.


    More people died. When the fruits of the Han army fell in the eyes of Mongolian generals, they all gave people a very shocking feeling. This is exactly what Yang Chendong wants. He didn''t choose to kill the 20000 people at one time. It''s not that he doesn''t have this ability, but that he needs a deterrent process.


    Now, the effect of killing in batches is better than killing at one time. The so-called effect of killing monkeys and watching chickens can be achieved.


    In the golden armor cavalry array, all the soldiers have already changed their faces. Think how proud they are at ordinary times. When they have a task to do, they don''t need to do anything. They just need to stop there, and the opponent will be afraid. Then they will take it.


    But this time, when facing the Han Army, people were not afraid, and they didn''t look at themselves at all. They became prey at will.


    "General, what should I do?" several commanders came to Wu Shugu''s side and asked for instructions with an anxious face.


    "Wait, I don''t believe that they will really ignore us and kill us?" Wu Shugu said hard at the moment. His eyesight is good. He has seen gray, Chiwen and others in the crowd.


    Looking at where they stood, they already knew that these people had surrendered to the Han army. Even though they can be accepted by the Han Army, why can''t their 20000 golden cavalry be accepted? He did not surrender because he was still loyal to Khan, but just wanted to be sold.


    The golden armor cavalry has a history of more than 100 years. From them, they have served more than a dozen Khan before and after, and the personnel have changed batch after batch. Until now, their loyalty is much worse than before. In addition, as soon as Mahama died, they had not had much contact with the new Khan Bora, let alone received any benefits, let alone loyalty.


    At this time, they said that they would all die for Bora, that is, they didn''t believe it. It is for this reason that Wu Shu Gu did not launch the order of impact breakthrough. Not that he didn''t want to be free, but because he was afraid of the power of the Han Army''s guns.


    I didn''t break through just now. Now I don''t have the courage to break through in the face of continuous fire guns. Now what they need to do is how to strive for better treatment. After a fight with the Han Army, it should be enough to show its strength and attract the attention of the other party, which is naturally good for the next negotiation, but who would have thought that if it was defeated, it would be defeated?


    Now, when he was defeated, the other party didn''t seem to see their role, so he slaughtered, and more than 800 cavalry died on the horse after two gunshots. If they continue, how long will these 20000 people last?


    If you can''t stick to it, should you take the initiative to speak?


    Surrender is already a shame. If you surrender voluntarily, you won''t get anything. Even if they barely survive, they will be looked down upon. They are the strongest cavalry elite in the golden tent Khan country. They are golden armor cavalry.


    When Wu Shugu was still thinking about something, another ten breath time came, and there was a burst of gunfire, leaving more than 400 bodies.


    "Back, back, let me go inside." finally, the golden cavalry couldn''t stand it. The feeling of stepping on the death line made their faces change greatly. At the same time, they also constantly wanted to step back and retreat to the middle of the riding array. At least they didn''t have to feel the feeling of death immediately.


    "Squeeze what, don''t squeeze, shit, squeeze and beat you again." how can those golden cavalry standing in the middle of the riding array give way to place, that is tantamount to putting themselves in danger. In line with the idea that dead Taoist friends do not die poor, naturally they will not agree.


    This time, before the cold front soldiers went to shoot, the camp of golden armor cavalry was in chaos. Even some people could not help but move their hands to their colleagues in order to get closer to the middle and not be the target of the next firegun.


    Even if they are dying, it''s better to fight. Maybe they can squeeze into a good position and at least live a little longer.


    The camp was in chaos, and the Wushu bones of the Chinese army were soon affected. He saw that the golden armor cavalry in front were retreating one after another. The golden cavalry behind him did stop him. He had the appearance of civil strife, and he couldn''t stand at last.


    Although it''s humiliating to surrender voluntarily, if the strength is greatly damaged, I''m afraid the Han army will find out the gas tank in a rage. If he has surrendered and can''t live, doesn''t he get nothing? Can''t go on like this, Wu Shugu made up his mind.


    "Be quiet, don''t quarrel." Wu Shugu finally stood up and roared. The sound was deep in his ears. The mood of some gold Armored Cavalry who had pulled out their knives was calmed down.


    BAM BAM


    Another burst of gunfire continued to ring out. Hundreds of gold Armored Cavalry crowded in the periphery were shot and fell to the ground again, leaving a lonely war horse standing there alone.


    "Don''t shoot, we surrender, we surrender." seeing that they all stood up, but the Han Army still shot impolitely, Wu Shugu was really angry and anxious.


    The anger was that the Han Army really didn''t take them seriously. What was urgent was that he had to make a decision quickly. Otherwise, there would be fewer and fewer golden armor cavalry, and he would eventually exist in name only.

 Chapter 1464

    Worried about another wave of Wushu bone of the Han Army, regardless of anything else, he rushed forward until he came to the front of the cavalry camp. When he was only a hundred steps away from the Han Army, he stopped, "don''t shoot. I''m Wushu bone, the unified general of the Golden Armor cavalry. I''ll come down."


    "HMM." Yang Chendong didn''t know Wu Shu Gu, so he glanced at glee and asked.


    "Yes, Tian Khan, this man is the general of the golden armor cavalry. I think he said that surrender must be true. Please show mercy to Tian Khan." gra took the opportunity of introduction and asked for mercy.


    With glee''s lead, general Chiwen, Baru and uto also pleaded with each other. Golden Armor cavalry is the elite of Mongolian cavalry. It''s a pity to die like this.


    Yang Chendong didn''t answer immediately, but looked thoughtful. After about five or six breaths, he said, "originally Khan wanted to kill them, but if you pleaded for them, you would spare their lives. Only the death penalty is avoidable, and the living crime is inevitable. Since then, there were no golden armor cavalry, and the remaining less than 20000 people were distributed by several generals."


    It''s OK to leave the golden cavalry, but we must break them up, otherwise this force will make people uneasy wherever it is placed. Not all the elite cavalry of the five-star army are black riding dragon guards and the first cavalry army in the world. If they are replaced by ordinary troops, they must be under great pressure in the face of golden armor cavalry. For the sake of security, the army can''t stay.


    As soon as Yang Chendong''s voice fell, other Mongolian generals brightened up one after another. They didn''t expect to plead for their fellow robes, but they asked for benefits. This is a golden cavalry. Even if it is distributed to thousands of them, it is a very powerful force.


    Thinking that this was the benefit given to them by Yang Chendong, several generals got off their horses and knelt on the ground one after another to express their gratitude, but also to show their loyalty.


    "Get up. Even if these people choose to surrender, it''s up to you to do later. Now let''s go into the city first." Yang Chendong said quietly after looking at the towering new Sarai city behind him.


    The new Shengjing of the golden tent Khanate will also be trampled under its own feet. Considering the death of the old Khan Mahama and the capture of the new Khan Bora, it also indicates the end of the golden tent khanate, which has lasted for more than 200 years.


    As a terminator, Yang Chendong feels proud and proud at the moment. In history, Mongols have always been in trouble with the Han people. If anyone can attack thousands of miles and blast them away, it will be a great achievement. Today, he even killed his nest and uprooted it. What a great achievement?


    After the two great men were killed and captured by the Han Army, the soldiers of the golden tent Khanate who were still hiding in the city had been frightened. Under the threat of GRA and Chiwen, when they saw that the muzzle of hundreds of artillery had been aimed at the city gate, the Mongolian soldiers in the city finally chose to surrender.


    Compared with the last occupation of Sarai, the dignitaries ran away. This time, a turtle was caught in a jar and all were taken down.


    The golden tent khanate, which lasted more than 200 years, these nobles also lasted more than 200 years. They accumulated so much wealth that they startled Yang Chendong when they returned.


    Although he had made some preparations and had received more than 200 million silver in Saleh before, he was very surprised and happy to hear that he had obtained more than 300 million silver from these dignitaries.


    "Six young masters, these things are not all silver, but mostly all kinds of jewelry. Now they have been sealed and stored in the warehouse. After all the silver in Sarai city has been transported away, they will come to transport the treasures here." when I say goodbye, I look very excited. After all, for a poor man, suddenly there is a golden mountain in front of him, and the excitement can be imagined.


    Yang Chendong''s thoughts also returned to his hometown because of this sentence, "well, how long will it take for the problem of seized transportation in Sarai city to end?"


    "It will take about a month and a half. You know, sixth young master, there are so many seizures that we dispatched all the carriages we can use, but it still takes a lot of time." when talking about these, I feel a lot of farewell. He never thought that one day he would have a headache over the transportation problem because of too many seizures.


    "There is still one and a half months left, so the seizures here will wait for those to be shipped away." Yang Chendong was numb, but he was more happy in his heart. After all, no one will think too much money, even if he is the head of the Yang family. Especially at the thought of so many seizures this time, once they arrive in chixian city and spread all over the world, those who stopped themselves from sending troops must shut up.


    Facts have proved that the benefits of opening up territory far exceed everyone''s understanding. With this, Yang Chendong was afraid that no one would come out to stop him when he asked the soldier to point to it.


    Still thinking about how ugly some people''s faces would be after the news came out, an inexplicable smile flashed on Yang Chendong''s face. For quite a while, waiting for Yang Chendong''s heart to be almost happy, he noticed that he was still standing in front of himself. "Well, what else?"


    "Sixth young master, it''s... It''s something." I said goodbye with a tangled face.


    Speaking of it, Yang Chendong and shebie have known each other for many years. This person''s ability is appreciated by him. Facts have also proved that he is a calm and assertive person in case of major events. But I just don''t know what made him so embarrassed?


    "Commander she, there are no outsiders here. Just say what you have to say." Yang Chendong''s look returned to calm again.


    "Yes." I didn''t know how to phrase the things I wanted to report, but seeing that Yang Chendong said so and didn''t treat himself as an outsider, he decided to tell the truth. Then he bent his legs and knelt down in the tunnel: "sixth young master, please restrain the Mongolian cavalry who have just defected. You don''t know. Now they are making a mess in the city. The people in the city are complaining. Many people are already thinking of moving out of here."


    "What? Is there such a thing?" Yang Chendong stood up from his chair, his look became very ugly at this moment, and even a murderous spirit flowed out faintly.


    "Yes, what my subordinates say is true or false. The sixth young master only needs to send someone to check on the street. Although they say that the generals have some credit, they shouldn''t treat the people like this. If things go on like this, I''m afraid there will be big problems." even though he has already started, he doesn''t hesitate to say what he thinks next. Even if he offended those generals, he confessed.


    Hearing that there would be a big problem, Yang Chendong knew that things must have reached the point where they can''t be controlled. Otherwise, he would not say goodbye with calm in case of trouble. "How long has it been?"


    Naturally, this question is how long the chaos in the city lasted. He knew that Yang Chendong had found the key to everything, so he bowed his head and said, "it has been four days since I returned to the sixth young master."


    "In four days, we entered the new Sarai city for only four days, so it started as soon as they entered the city?" Yang Chendong''s eyes flashed a murderous spirit after hearing this.


    I don''t blame him for being so angry. Before entering the city, he said to his generals that after entering the city, they should not disturb the people. In the future, the people here will be the people of the Yang family. We must be nice to them.


    I remember at that time, the generals below promised very happily. But looking at the saying of shebie, it seems that no one takes his words seriously at all.


    Looking at Yang Chendong''s murderous spirit, he gave up his farewell and replied with some trepidation: "yes, after they entered the city, those soldiers began to loot. At first, they were aimed at those powerful and powerful families, but later, some fighting civilians also became the targets of looting."


    Listening to the farewell report, Yang Chen sank like water in the East, "that''s four days. Why is it reported now?"


    "This... This..." don''t know how to answer.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong said the answer next, "you don''t think they are generals. Without them, it won''t be so easy for us to win this battle, so they are meritorious heroes. If the report of meritorious heroes is not good, people will mistakenly think you are jealous, right?"


    "Yes... Yes. But the end will not be jealous, just because they have made contributions. If you start with them now, I''m afraid some people will have more ideas. In this way, it will be bad for your reputation, sixth young master." he explained to himself.


    "Bad reputation? Hahaha, what is reputation? Farewell, it seems that you still have a lot to learn. You don''t know that the so-called reputation is just a way for some people to express their views. However, the real reputation is that the people can eat, wear and work in peace and contentment. Only in this way can they be regarded as a qualified monarch. If you can''t do this, even if everyone praises you, Is that really good? "


    Listening to Yang Chendong''s earnest voice, he nodded his head and said, "yes, I will be taught at the end."


    What should be said has been said. Next, we have to realize by giving up ourselves. However, the matter of surrender and vertical robbery must be solved. "Farewell, send orders immediately, and let those surrender generals come to the king for a meeting."


    Is this raising the butcher''s knife? He nodded his head and said, "yes, I''ll pass on my life."


    It has been four days since Yang Chendong entered the new Sarai city with his army. In these days, Yang Chendong stayed in the original Mahama''s gold account and didn''t go out. There are too many good things here. Some can be called valuable even the city. Even Yang Chendong didn''t avoid customs and played with everything as much as possible for a while.

 Chapter 1465

    So I don''t know what''s going on outside. And because these generals have rules and regulations, the places they rob are far away from the golden tent. Even the black riding Dragon Guard is not aware of it. If it is not for the farewell report, it may take a day or two or something important to report.


    As soon as he left, Yang Chendong immediately asked Yang Er to call the steward of the intelligence department in the city to find out what had happened in the city in the past four days. Soon Yang Er returned and learned some more specific things from him. What he said was more wonderful than what he said. Only according to the data reported by the intelligence department, the number of people killed and injured by looting has reached more than 200, and there are countless injured and injured people.


    "Well, well, a dog can''t change eating shit." Yang Chendong said angrily. At this time, he really wanted to kill all the soldiers who robbed. But he also knew that it was not the wise man''s act. Doing so was just a temporary cure rather than a permanent cure. What he wanted was for all the generals to reflect on the matter from the bottom of their hearts, rather than relying on decrees to forcibly restrict them.


    After more than an hour, the generals in the city rushed to the golden tent. Some of them hurried to get the news more than ten miles or even farther away. When he came, he looked confused. Obviously, he couldn''t understand why Tian Khan suddenly summoned them.


    As the leader of the general, gray is also a paste of his brain. However, he was not as flustered as everyone showed. On the contrary, he quietly sat in the hall learning the appearance of Han people and drank tea. He knew that if he wanted to integrate into the Han Army, he had to keep the same habits with them as much as possible. This was the best way to shorten the relationship between the two sides.


    In contrast, the other generals did not have such quiet Kung Fu. They sat on the chairs one by one and made a loud noise, just like when the golden tent Khanate held a meeting in the past. There was no change at all.


    Among them, Bodo''s voice is the loudest. The scouting General of the golden tent Khanate finally surrendered to the Han Army and was retained as a general.


    Perhaps because of the origin of the Scout general, he knows more about the situation in new Sarai than anyone else, so that he knows better than anyone who has the most silver. Therefore, he gained the most in the process of fighting with soldiers this time.


    Of course, Bodo is not an ignorant person. After robbing a lot of gold and silver, he also took out some to honor others and his colleagues, such as general gray, Baru and Uther. He even sent money to shebie, ahuli and wuzhugu. Unfortunately, these people didn''t receive it and returned it.


    However, Bodo didn''t mind. He just enjoyed it because he saw that everyone was Mongolian. In particular, I heard that he was a commander of the Han army. Although he didn''t know what it meant, he should have a high position. But he can''t control himself in Gao. His immediate boss is Glen. As long as he serves the Lord well, there will be no problem.


    At this time, Bodo was talking about robbing big families. He was talking about rushing into a powerful house in the golden tent Khanate and digging out his hidden treasure. When the other party knelt down and begged for himself, the audience Baru and Uther also laughed together.


    Obviously, in the past, such dignitaries were unattainable. Even if they met others, they would not look at themselves. But now, they actually need to kneel down and beg for mercy. It doesn''t feel very good.


    It was at this time that Yang Chendong entered the hall under the escort of Yang ER and a group of black riding dragon guards. Suddenly the hall became extremely quiet. Even Bodo closed his mouth for a while. In fact, the scene that Yang Chendong ordered to clean up the golden armor cavalry brought us too much shock. This man is a master who kills people impolitely when he can''t be used for it. He doesn''t have the humility, comity and forgiving character of the Han people.


    The wicked grind themselves. It is precisely because of Yang Chendong''s performance that Mongolian generals are afraid from the bottom of their bones.


    He strode into the hall and came to the first place. Yang Chendong suddenly turned around, and then his eyes swept over each participant.


    With the sweep of Yang Chendong''s eyes, everyone he saw soon lowered his head. Obviously, everyone was a little afraid of his eyes.


    Seeing that everyone lowered their heads, even Bodo, who was just very active, was no exception, Yang Chendong said with a cold hum: "come on, pull Bodo out and cut him."


    "Yes." the black riding Dragon Guard, who had been waiting for the first class for a long time, stepped forward with his knife and went straight to Bodo, who was still sitting on the chair.


    "What are you doing?" just two steps away from the black riding Dragon Guard, Bodo finally reacted. He rubbed and pulled out his saber across his chest, and then shouted, "why kill me, why?"


    "How dare you resist?" looking at Bodo''s seemingly instinctive reaction, Yang ERLE got up and laughed. In addition to laughing, he moved his wrist. Just before he stepped forward, Badaojiang on one side had rushed out, and the voice came, "how can such a clown use the second brother''s car? I''ll clean it up."


    "You..." watching Badaojiang rush out first, Yang er''s face showed anger. But it soon calmed down again. They are all their own brothers. Whoever teaches people is the same. Moreover, as Badaojiang said, a small scout general really doesn''t deserve his initiative.


    Badaojiang rushed out. The once Jianghu person was not weak in Kung Fu. After years of experience, his skill is even more agile and powerful. He jumped vertically, and two flying steps came to Bodo. Then he didn''t wait for the other party to wave a knife, kicked it out, and a machete fell from the air.


    After lifting a foot and kicking the machete in Bodo''s hand, Badaojiang made another roundabout kick right in the other party''s chest. Under the strong force, he only heard a click, and then saw that Bodo''s chest collapsed.


    "Well, the feet are getting longer and longer." Yang Chendong looked at the scene with appreciative eyes and nodded with satisfaction.


    Bodo, who was kicked in the chest, fell to the ground with a plop. At this time, the corners of his mouth began to bleed outward, just like a picture of more breath and less breath. But even so, his eyes were still fixed on Gray''s body. Although his mouth was open, he could not make a sound, but careful observation could also see that what he said was to save me.


    "Put it up, pull it out and cut it. Don''t dirty it here." Badaojiang said in a very casual tone. Then he swept his eyes coldly towards the Mongolian general in other halls. Only then did he show a harmless smile and walk to Yang Er again.


    "Good performance." seeing Badaojiang returning, Yang Er stretched out his thumb and looked like a compliment.


    Compared with the interaction between the two, other Mongolian generals were stupid one by one. They didn''t understand why they came up to kill when they didn''t agree with each other. This was an occasion they had never experienced. Even when Mahama was sweating in the past, they had never been so overbearing.


    It is said that accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger. Now we have a deep understanding.


    It is precisely because I don''t know why, everyone involuntarily shed a cold sweat, and everyone is thinking about whether they have done something they shouldn''t do recently, and whether the next person to be pulled out and beheaded will be themselves.


    The hall was quieter than before. The sudden scene plunged Mongolian generals into deep reflection. At the moment, Yang Chendong spoke again, "do you know the sin of glee, Baru and Uther?"


    The three people whose names were called had been sweating more at this time. They hurriedly left the chair, knelt on the ground with a plop, and made a close zero contact between their heads and the ground.


    No wonder the three were so nervous. Bodo was killed just now. They are really worried that they will come to the same end, and they really don''t know what mistakes they have made. But at the moment, the three smart people didn''t say much, but just knelt down, kowtowed and said, "at the end, they will be guilty, guilty."


    "Yes, you are indeed guilty. Ben Khan made repeated orders not to disturb the residents when entering the city, but how did you do it? Knowing Bodo''s evil deeds, you dare to accept the benefits he gave instead of stopping them. I think you are simply accomplices." Yang Chendong''s stern voice came from his mouth.


    Hearing this, the Mongolian generals present all looked like they suddenly realized. Now they understand why Bodo was killed. For a time, many people were glad that they were not obsessed and did so. They couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    But the three kneeling on the ground all looked nervous at the moment. Although they didn''t send soldiers to rob, they did receive a gift from the robber Bodo. It''s not too much to say that they were accomplices. Thinking of the end of Bodo just now, they were afraid that Yang Chendong would kill them, so Glen suddenly raised his head and said nervously, "Tian Khan, we are wrong. We are wrong. Please give us a chance for our loyalty to you and credit for the army."


    Greg began to mention the merit, which made Yang Chendong frown. With this sentence, he sentenced Greg to death in his heart.


    However, as the other party said, people do have credit. If you really kill glee on the spot now, it is inevitable that other Mongolian generals will have ideas in their hearts, especially those attending the meeting, such as EHER, who once defected to the five-star army under his inspiration, the punishment of glee needs to be more cautious.

 Chapter 1466

    He took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. Yang Chendong''s face became calmer when he looked at gray. "Yes, the three of you have made meritorious contributions. That''s right. Ben Khan will give you a chance. Next, we will send troops to Russia, and you should take the death squad as the vanguard. If you have made military contributions, you can naturally be reinstated. As for glee''s current position, it will be handed over to ahuri for temporary agency, how about it?"


    Yang Chendong''s words changed as soon as the wind changed. It was really like bathing in spring. Knowing that he didn''t have to die, where would he disagree? He immediately knelt down and hugged his fist and said, "we are willing to be the general of the death team and work for the Khan."


    "OK." Yang Chendong showed a satisfied face to glen, then looked at the people, and said in a loud voice: "You guys, you are no longer the general of the Golden Horde, but the general of the five-star army. That''s why you should abide by the military rules here. Ben Khan said once that as a soldier of the five-star army, you should not bully the people and disturb our military discipline. The next time, no matter who he is, no matter what credit he has made, it will be important. Ah Huli should keep an eye on this matter, but there are no exceptions If you are obedient, you can cut first and then play. "


    Ahuli was once a Zhongxing Khan. Under his administration, the life of the people in the city is still good. It can be said that he is an alternative in the Mongolian army. He belongs to an ambitious general who is dedicated to serving the people and wants to change people''s livelihood.


    He is the right person to take over the position of the first general of golly Mongolia and deal with the problem of public security in the city. Although it is said that he is only a temporary agent, what if golly will never come back?


    A Hu Li didn''t know Yang Chendong''s mind, but he really felt the scene that the other party valued himself. He immediately knelt down on his knees and said sincerely, "thank you for your great importance. A Hu Li should do his best and live up to his mission."


    From the beginning to the end of the meeting, it was only a quarter of an hour. After killing Bodo, scolding glee and promoting ahuri, Yang Chendong left. It is precisely because of this that the shorter the contact time, the more mysterious it is, and people dare not underestimate Yang Chendong.


    However, this short quarter of an hour has put a lot of pressure on the Mongolian army. Seeing that Yang chendongguo has dealt with Bodo, we know that Tian Khan is an iron blood figure and can''t rub the sand in his eyes. Such a person is not easy to fool and dare not fool.


    As for giving a chance to golly, Baru and uto, it proves that Tian Khan is still a nostalgic person. Not only did he not attract everyone''s disgust because he dealt with the three people or even deprived them of their military power, on the contrary, they also thought that he would follow such a down-to-earth way. At least they would not erase their previous military achievements because of a small thing, but they should make more military achievements , so safe.


    I just borrowed a head to achieve this effect, and I also lamented after I said goodbye. The sixth young master is the sixth young master, and his skills and ways of solving things are not comparable to himself.


    After this incident, the public security in the new Sarai city was immediately improved. Ordinary people were no longer bullied. Under the auspices of ahuli, the property they had been robbed before was sent back intact. Yang Chendong''s reputation of Khan also resounded in this land.


    Taking this opportunity, Yang Chendong called ahuli and gave him an order to clean up the cherkas and Alans.


    "Remember, any forces and forces that oppose us must be eradicated. There can only be one voice here. If you don''t surrender, you will die. This time I will give you 200000 Mongolian troops, and there are enough supplies of grain and grass. At the same time, there are 50 field guns equipped with a firearm regiment, but what''s the problem?" called ahuli, and Yang Chendong ordered like this.


    Ah Huli was surprised to be able to lead the troops alone. He was just a general. Although he had been a Khan before, he was only leading 30000 troops. But now he can lead 200000 troops with the support of fire guns and artillery, which he never dreamed of.


    "I will try my best to complete this task and live up to the value of Tianhan." at this moment, ahuli is eager to dig out his heart and give it to Yang Chendong to repay his kindness.


    Feeling the excitement of ahuli, Yang Chendong got up and walked in front of him, patted him on the shoulder and said, "well, Ben Khan is looking forward to your performance. By the way, the 20000 gold armor cavalry will also be handed over to you. We should make good use of them. This is a force that can not be ignored."


    Yang Chendong, a cavalry in gold armor, is a little despised, especially because he knows that after years of development, the strength of the other party is not as good as before, and he doesn''t pay much attention to it. But it''s still a force that can''t be ignored to leave ahuli to deal with other Mongolian tribes. He can''t be hurt by the other party''s gold armor.


    "Yes, yes." ah Hu Li nodded his head and promised.


    After arranging the affairs of ahuli, Yang Chendong began to prepare for the war against Russia.


    As the leader of the Yang family and the founder of the five-star army, it is doomed that he cannot stay in one place for too long. It is the third year since he entered the Far East. According to his plan, things here must be solved this year. Fortunately, the Golden Horde has been destroyed and half of the task has been completed. The next step is to clean up the White Russian army. Facing this Yang Chendong is more confident of the enemies who rely more on backward firearms.


    Seven days later, ahuli, who had made full preparations, led 200000 Mongolian troops away from the new Sarai city and went straight to the cherkas camp. Half a month later, a large number of horsepower poured into the city, which were responsible for transporting gold and silver. With the arrival of this army, Yang Chendong also took 200000 Mongolian troops, most of the new second army and the remaining three firearm regiments and an artillery regiment of the second Lengfeng division out of the city and drove straight towards the territory of the Russian principality.


    ......


    The Principality of Russia, the capital of Moscow.


    It was shrouded in clouds.


    On the main hall of the principality, the blind great justice looked at the Scout general with a gloomy face and reported the war report he had just received.


    Since last winter, Russia has been preparing to send troops north. They want to drive out the Han Army occupying the northernmost city of auchino. To this end, a lot of preparations have been made, such as quartermaster, grain and grass, fire guns, artillery and even Lien Chan horses. Just wait for the next year''s civilization to show its grandeur.


    Before they sent troops to the north, just after Kaihua, they got the news that the Han army was going to attack the golden tent Khanate. And I heard that it was coming fiercely, and more than 100000 troops were prepared.


    When I first heard the news, none of the important officials and dignitaries in Ross took him seriously. What everyone paid attention to was what benefits they could get in this war. After the fierce discussion in the hall, the final conclusion was to stop using troops in the north and focus on the East. After the Han army was defeated by the golden tent khanate, they took the opportunity to seek benefits. When the general trend is timed and the army is waving north, it must be easy to take back auchino.


    However, the results of the war greatly surprised everyone. The Han army quickly broke through the Shengjing salai city of the golden tent khanate, forcing Mahama Khan to retreat from the new Sa City to avoid the edge. Not only that, the tough Khan even sent envoys to ask for the help of Russia.


    Both sides have been fighting for many years. It is most appropriate to describe it as an old enemy. During this period, everyone lost and won, but no one thought that one day they would join hands, and even the golden tent Khanate would take the initiative to ask for help.


    For the envoys sent by the golden tent khanate, the blind Archduke arranged to send them to the post house. Then he came to the ministers to discuss the matter.


    In this regard, the following people also have two views, one is to fight, the other is not to send troops.


    The reason for not sending troops is to use the hand of the Han Army to hit the Golden Horde, which will be more conducive to Ross''s cause of independence and reunification.


    The reason for sending troops is to prevent the Han army from becoming bigger. After all, Mahama is such a proud man that he even pulled his low status to ask for help. It can be seen that the combat effectiveness of the Han army is very fierce. If he doesn''t help, once the Han Army really subdues the golden tent khanate, he won''t be tied up when he turns back and fights with himself.


    Yes, at this time, the people of Ross still thought that although the Han army was strong, it could only defeat the golden tent khanate, not subdue it, let alone destroy the country.


    You can call on hundreds of thousands of cavalry at any time with an imperial edict. The strength of the golden tent Khanate has been learned by Russia long ago. No one can defeat the Golden Horde, at least not in the short term, which has become the unanimous understanding of the top level of Russia.


    The meeting lasted a long time, and finally the supporters prevailed. The blind Archduke finally decided to send troops to help, just because it would take time to send the soldiers going north to the East. They don''t have the convenient and fast food that the five-star army can take with them, so they need a lot of preparation time.


    Finally, ten days later, the 100000 reinforcements prepared by Russia began to go on the road, thanks to the previous preparations. Otherwise, I''m afraid they can''t start so soon. However, at this time, new news came again. The Han Army had held a general war with the golden tent Khanate outside the city of new Sarai, and finally won the victory. The artillery killed Mahama Khan and captured the continued Bora Khan.


    Hundreds of thousands of Mongolian cavalry were subdued by it, the golden tent Khanate was about to become history, and the enemy of Russia changed from the golden tent khanate, a century old enemy, to the Han army.


    When the news came, the entire top level of Russia was shocked. Many people don''t believe the truth of this matter. Although more than one group of scouts replied to the same news, many people still don''t believe it. How can the powerful golden tent Khanate be destroyed when it is destroyed? Even if it is to be destroyed, it should be destroyed by their powerful Ross country.

 Chapter 1467

    Believe it or not, facts are facts. In the next few days until half a month, when the state of Ross was still listening to how the golden tent Khanate was destroyed by the Han Army in such a short time, the new news came again. The Han Army unexpectedly pointed back and came in the direction of their Duke of Ross.


    So quickly, the Han Army adjusted and digested hundreds of thousands of Mongolian cavalry. How did they do it?


    No one will struggle with this problem soon, because the next goal of the Han army will be itself. Even the powerful golden tent Khanate is said to be destroyed, and it only takes less than a month. The question is, how long can Russia persist as their opponent?


    All the important officials and dignitaries panicked God. For the first time, they found that they had no self-confidence and did not know how to face the sudden Han army.


    At this time, the bad news came again. The Han Army living in the northern city moved. They suddenly set out from oxino city and came from north to south. They conquered ust zilima city and attacked Arkhangelsk city.


    This is obviously to echo the main force of the Han army against their country. After the news came, Russia, which was already frightened, fell into chaos again. Some capitulationists also came into being.


    This seems to be a law of historical development.


    No matter how powerful a country or power, there are always some people who are greedy for life and afraid of death. When danger comes, the first thing they think of is not how to face it, but how to ensure their own interests. The so-called peace talks faction, that is, the capitulationists, will jump out at this time.


    Above the court, the capitulationists, mainly nikovsky, soon made their own voice. That is to immediately send someone to negotiate peace with the Han Army and reach an armistice agreement with the Han army before the other party has captured more cities and has the strength to negotiate. For this reason, they would rather pay some price or even cede some cities.


    In the eyes of these capitulationists, the Han Army did not destroy its strength. Although it is said that they defeated the golden tent khanate, their own strength must have lost a lot. In addition, they captured hundreds of thousands of Mongolian cavalry. Those people are rebellious and unruly. They are not so easy to surrender. I''m afraid it takes time to deal with them.


    This is the opportunity for Russia to take advantage of their internal instability, take the initiative to show weakness, eliminate each other''s killing intention, and create enough time and opportunities for the development of Russia. Nikovsky even suggested that when necessary, he could submit to the Han people. Anyway, they haven''t done anything like this. Didn''t they just submit to the golden tent Khanate before?


    This opinion soon gained the upper hand, and many important officials, generals and dignitaries in the court clearly expressed their support. And urged the blind Archduke to settle the matter quickly and go to the Han Army to have a good talk. Don''t wait for the other party to come to the city. I''m afraid it''s too late at that time.


    For these spineless people, the blind Archduke looked down on them. But he also knew that what the other party said was correct. Now the morale of the Han army is high. It is obviously unwise to be an enemy. If you can drag on, wait for the other party to have no such intention of killing. Wait for the hundreds of thousands of Mongolian cavalry captured by the other party to start making trouble. When the interior is unstable, they are fighting back, and the odds of winning will be several percent.


    The blind Archduke with his own calculation finally agreed with the capitulationists, and sent a negotiation team headed by nikovsky to face the Han Army coming towards Moscow, hoping to settle the matter earlier.


    Nikovsky, who got the order, set out early the next morning after only preparing for one night. It can be seen that he has done a lot of work privately. After he left, under the leadership of his son Ivan, outside Moscow, he began to dig tunnels.


    The tunnels with seven horizontal and eight vertical are the best way to restrain the cavalry charge. Then they fought back with muskets, which is the way they used to deal with the cavalry of the golden tent Khanate.


    While sending people to negotiate, they are preparing for the war. This move shows the stubborn and cunning side of the Principality of Ross. In particular, young master Ivan told the outside world that the strong will not place their hope on the enemy, and their own strength is the most important thing.


    Not to mention all the preparations outside Moscow, just nekov and his party rushed slowly and finally met the vanguard army of Han people in Kazan city. After they reported their identity and took out relevant certificates, nikolav, the current division commander of the vanguard general''s foreign Russian division, met them.


    Everyone is white and connected by blood, which makes nikov happy. When he saw nikolav, he approached himself, a picture that everyone has a common ancestor and must speak for me in the future.


    Nikolaf naturally treated this coldly. It is true that he is a Roth, but he is not from the Principality of Ross, and he has never enjoyed any benefits brought to him after the founding of this country.


    Where did the rose people go when he couldn''t eat?


    When he was bullied by Mongolian cavalry, where did the people of Russia go?


    When his tribe froze to death because of the cold, where did the people of Ross go?


    If Yang Chendong had not appeared, their tribe would still hide like a mouse in the dark. Now we should still live a life without enough food, sleep well, and even security.


    At the most dangerous time, Yang Chendong saved his tribe and now entrusted himself with an important task. How can nikolaf not know which side his feet should stand on?


    Nikolav didn''t pay much attention to nikov''s closeness or even the gifts given by the other party. He will never forget that one day in the military regulations of the five-star army, gifts should not be given privately, whether from subordinates or from the enemy. Once found, it is the most important thing. At the slightest, you will lose your official position, at the worst, you will lose your life.


    It can be seen from the beheading of general Bodo. Moreover, Yang Chendong played with the combination of grace and power. After killing Bodo and punishing generals such as glee, Baru and uto, he also took out a sum of silver to reward other generals who did not commit crimes.


    This not only rewarded those who did not make mistakes, but also effectively divided the Mongolian troops who were not monolithic. It can be imagined that these Mongolian generals who have taken advantage of it will certainly be interested in Yang Chendong. In this way, whoever dares to play any tricks in private, I''m afraid these people will be the first to refuse.


    This is his master Yang Chendong, with such a tough means and the omnipotent fire gun, which can be called an unpredictable means. What is more important is his kindness to himself. If he had not appeared in time, how could his people live in a big house in the city, how could they have enough to eat, wear warm clothes and food, and how could their children go to school and read? With these, nikolaf has long been Yang Chendong''s most loyal subordinate. He will never allow himself or others to infringe on anything detrimental to Yang Chendong''s interests.


    With such a strong mind, nikov''s actions are doomed to receive no response. Seeing that nikolaf was so hard to speak, he had to ask him to report to the commander of the Han army. He wanted to see Yang Chendong personally.


    Nikolaf naturally dared not neglect such a thing. Although he didn''t like these authentic white Russians in his heart, he couldn''t understand Yang Chendong''s meaning and didn''t dare to make decisions without authorization.


    Soon, nikolav reported to Yang Chendong who was on his way to Kazan city on behalf of the Duke of Russia, and soon got the order to wait in place. When nekov was informed of the news, he was very happy. He knew that the commander of the Han Army had the intention of peace talks. Now he began to carefully consider what to say when he saw the Lord.


    Is Yang Chendong preparing for peace talks with the principalities of Russia?


    The answer is otherwise impossible.


    Others don''t know, but Yang Chendong knows very well that both the blind Archduke in power and his successor Ivana are very famous figures in the history of Belarus. They are all human spirits among human spirits.


    He will never underestimate such enemies, and he will not give them a chance to turn over.


    The reason for the peace talks is just to take advantage of the capitulationists in Belarus and China. Just want to see how to get the maximum harvest at the least cost.


    Three days later, the Chinese Army resisted Kazan city. Nikov and nikolav came outside the city to welcome Yang Chendong. When he saw from a distance that Yang Chendong was just a man in his thirties, nikov was shocked.


    Nikov has done a lot of work since he came here. He spent a lot of money to make friends with some officers in the foreign Russian division, and learned something about Yang Chendong from them. He learned that the king of Wunan of the Han Dynasty started more than ten years ago, and then opened up new territories all the way, even laying down a huge territory no less than that of the ancestors of the golden tent Khanate.


    It was for this reason that nek thought that the great Ming Wunan king was in his fifties, or at least nearly fifty. Otherwise, if you started more than ten years ago and you are too young, how can you win trust and have such a strong appeal?


    But at the moment when he saw Yang Chendong, he knew he was wrong. The young king of Wunan in the Ming Dynasty was a little too much. In this way, didn''t he have his own army when he was a teenager? I''m afraid this kind of talent can''t even compare with Ivan, who is regarded as the best young man in the Duke of Ross.

 Chapter 1468

    Yang Chendong''s age shocked nikov and gave him a feeling that the next negotiations would not be too smooth. Because the more young people are, the more energetic they are, and the more arrogant they are, they are naturally not easy to deal with.


    Yang Chen went east into the city. In the house arranged by nikolav, he met with nikov, who is in his fifties and an aristocrat in Belarus. He is also a representative of the surrender faction in China this time.


    The two sides met in the main hall. Besides Yang Er, there was only one person standing beside Yang Chendong. It can be seen that he was deliberately promoting this person and teaching him more. This is also a signal to be reused.


    For such an opportunity, parting is naturally an effort to grasp. After nannekov walked into the main hall, he began to lead the negotiations without using Yang Chendong.


    "Did you come to surrender on behalf of the state of Ross?" as soon as they met, they said goodbye. The intention to call the negotiation surrender is to see what the other side''s reaction is.


    Nekf had a red face first, and he felt the other side''s contempt. If someone spoke to him like this in the Duke of Ross, he would immediately call a guard. He would make those who dared to provoke him pay a heavy price, even a price of life.


    But this is the city controlled by the Han army. He himself came to the peace talks. He only had to calm down his anger, but said with a bad face: "general, you will be wrong. I''m not here to surrender, but to come to the peace talks on behalf of the Duke of Ross. You Han people have a saying that enemies are easy to understand and difficult to tie, so..."


    "Wait, peace talks?" she shook her head as she said goodbye. "To tell you the truth, there is no past love between us, so our commander doesn''t think there is any need for peace talks. Of course, if you come to surrender and in line with God''s virtue of living well, we can stop killing, but if not, there is no need to talk. Please go back."


    I didn''t even listen to the conditions, so I refused directly. Nikov''s face was naturally very ugly. He wanted to throw away his sleeves, but he knew that he could not use righteousness when doing great things. He had to breathe deeply, suppress his unhappiness and said, "this general, but I don''t know what you mean by surrender. Can you make it clear?"


    Nekov really didn''t leave. Thinking of what Yang Chendong said to him before, you just say something ugly for a while, and the other party will not be provoked away. At that time, he still didn''t believe in the farewell, but the fact hit him in the face again. He really admired Yang Chendong.


    This means that weak countries have no diplomacy. The so-called righteousness is sometimes very important, but when the strength of both sides is not at the same level, what is justice? Don''t you hear that the winner is the king and the loser is the Kou?


    Nekov''s power was weak, and his farewell naturally became strong. "Well, surrender. Naturally, you open the gate and surrender. Hand over all your goods and territory to us. Of course, even if you surrender, we won''t kill them all. We will leave something for you to eat."


    After saying goodbye and simply saying what he meant, he closed his mouth. He wanted to see what nekov would say next.


    Still waiting to say goodbye and go on, suddenly the other party believed. At this time, he knew that he had finished, so he stared and asked, "this is over?"


    "Well, it''s over," she said with an expression that was supposed to be so.


    After hearing the affirmative answer of shefarewell, nekov blushed angrily, "excuse me, what''s the difference between such surrender and death war?"


    "Of course there''s a difference? If you lose in a dead battle, you''ll be beheaded. Surrender can at least survive, can''t you?" he said, giving up his angry look.


    Looking at the serious appearance of farewell, nekov understood that the other party had no intention of peace talks at all, that is to say, he was completely hot with a razor. That is, there is no need for him to stay here. He arched his hands, imitated the appearance of Han people, made a farewell gesture, and was ready to turn around and go.


    At this time, Yang Chendong, who had been sitting there watching the play, said, "nikovsky, right?"


    Speaking very standard Russian, nikov, who was about to leave, immediately stopped to go out. He was happy. It seems that the other party was just testing me. Now he is worried that I want to go. There are still peace talks.


    He was happy in his heart, but pretended to be still very angry, turned back, hugged Yang Chendong and said, "yes, your highness King Wunan. To tell the truth, your subordinates are too reckless, he..."


    "Enough." before nekov could go on, Yang Chendong interrupted him, and then said in unquestionable Chinese: "Remember, every word that commander shefarewell said just now represents the meaning of the king. For your country, there are only two ways to go, either to be destroyed by us or to surrender voluntarily. As for the so-called peace talks, it is impossible. The difference is that the first is a dead end and the second can live."


    Yang Chendong, who said this in an indisputable tone, saw nikov''s face with a look of shock. I''m afraid the other party must be thinking in his heart now. That''s the case. What did you ask me to do and repeat what I just said?


    Seeing the question in nikov''s mind, before he could ask, Yang Chendong said again: "Since you have the courage to talk about peace talks with the king, the king will give you a chance. Once you can''t stop the king''s army, you still have a chance for peace talks. At that time, I can leave you 10% of your own wealth and allow you to move out of the country. At that time, you can choose any place in the king''s territory to continue to live, In this way, your family can continue. But remember, this is also conditional. I want the lives of the blind Archduke and Ivan. If you can''t see it, even if you surrender at that time, you can only ensure that you won''t die. There is no property, and the family can''t be preserved. "


    After finishing all this in one breath, without forgetting anything, Yang Chendong waved and said, "well, you can leave now."


    Nekovsky walked out of the main hall in a muddle until he returned to his temporary residence, and his mood gradually stabilized. Then there was a smile on his face. Anyway, his mission was fruitful. At least he had a choice more than others. Whether he needed to do that at that time depends entirely on the matter The state of development.


    If Rose''s army won, it would have never happened. On the contrary, if the Han army won, he could also make a choice, at least to ensure the safety of himself and his family. Isn''t that what he pursued?


    In the main hall, after nekov left, he looked at Yang Chendong with some confused eyes.


    "Hehe, don''t you understand? Or do you think what I said just now is meaningless?"


    "HMM." she nodded without concealing her inner meaning.


    "Oh, people''s hearts," said Yang Chendong with a heavy sigh. "Just now, the king just planted a seed of hope in nekov''s heart. It may not be useful now, but once it comes to the critical time, the role will be amazing. Farewell, you might as well wait and see, ha ha ha."


    Yang Chendong laughed confidently. After being a leader for so many years, his growth process is also very fast, such as controlling the overall situation, understanding the processes of Yang Department, and controlling people''s hearts.


    People''s hearts are sometimes very complex, but sometimes very simple. It all depends on how you induce them. Once you successfully guide people''s hearts, you have mastered the overall situation and stepped into the threshold of victory.


    For Yang Chendong''s words, he was still very convinced to say goodbye. Hearing this, he also decided to wait and see. He wanted to see whether nekovsky, who left after being humiliated, would really send the heads of the two important people to him when the situation was bad, as the sixth young master said.


    Moscow city. Nekov came back. Ivan was digging trenches outside the city gate when he got the news. His intention was very simple. He wanted to use these things to slow down the attack of the Han cavalry. In this way, he only needed to drag it until winter. At that time, the cold weather would become a helper and make the Han army retreat. In this way, he gave them more time to breathe and go on , it can also consume the morale of the other party, so as to win the final victory of the defense war.


    "Father-in-law is going to have a meeting and ask me to go?" Ivan jumped out of a newly dug trench and looked at the soldier who came to preach.


    "Yes, Lord nikov came back and said he had brought the latest news." the Herald said seriously.


    "OK, lead the way." Ivan clapped his hands, removed the black mud from his hands, and took a big step forward. As he walked, he thought that no matter what conditions nikov used to make the Han army retreat this time, he would not admit that he would not accept the truce under any compensation. He would fight the Han army with his own strength and retreat. This is what a real man and a strong man should do ¡£


    Ivan, who had his own idea, came to the hall under the guidance of the herald, where all the civil and military ministers had stood on both sides.


    After Ivan came in, he noticed that everyone didn''t look very good. He guessed that the conditions put forward by the Han army were very harsh. "It''s good, so we can only fight to death."

 Chapter 1469

    Ivan, who has a heroic plot and wants to be a hero, thinks so, and then walks to his own position and stands still.


    About a quarter of an hour later, several ministers walked into the hall, and then the voice of the blind Archduke sounded, "even if everyone is here, let''s listen to what nikovsky said."


    "Cough." he coughed and attracted everyone''s attention. Nikov''s face was a little ugly and spoke out what she said in public. As for what Yang Chendong said, of course he hid it in his heart. It was one of his life-saving magic weapons and would not be easily shown to others.


    After nekov said this, the people in the hall were silent. No one expected such a result. They would die if they did not surrender. Even the peace talks were rejected. Does that mean that the Han army was too arrogant, or that they were confident enough to defeat Russia?


    "Haha, haha." when there was silence, a burst of laughter came out of Ivan''s mouth and attracted everyone''s attention.


    Ivan, who laughed for several times, saw that everyone''s attention was focused on himself. He finally stopped laughing and said, "well, now you can give up your heart? Who will say to make peace with the Han people now?"


    At the end, Ivan''s voice was almost roaring, which was obviously very angry. In this regard, all the ministers did not make a sound. As Ivan said, if the peace talks fail, there will be only fighting. Everyone has the same idea.


    "Well, that''s right. We don''t have to have any illusions. Although the Han army is strong and can destroy giants like the golden tent khanate, we are not easy to provoke. The childe has dug trenches outside the city, which can effectively prevent the impact of the Han cavalry. As long as we can survive the cold winter, the other party will withdraw. We can rely on this repeatedly With the advantage of the host, you can also use up their energy and spirit. At that time, you can decide whether to fight or not. "The blind Archduke finally said.


    This also represents the final decision. No one objected to this. Even those who wanted to surrender could only put their hope on the army in the hope that they could stop the attack of the Han army.


    Everyone has the same idea, and the next thing will be much easier to do. Under the chairmanship and appointment of the blind Archduke, Ivan, Boris, Peter and Sergei received the task of guarding four city gates respectively.


    The 100000 troops originally prepared to go to war to help the golden tent khanate, plus the 100000 troops in the city, with a total of 200000 people, under the command of four people and 50000 generals each. At the same time, the blind Archduke also called on some nearby forces in his capacity as the Archduke of the Duke of Ross, inviting them to come to King Qin and jointly deal with the fierce Han army.


    It is estimated that there are about 100000 troops in this part. In this way, 300000 troops will stick to Moscow. Even when facing the claws of the golden tent Khanate in front, the state of Ross has never treated it formally. It can be seen that they have treated the Han Army as the most powerful enemy.


    The four generals who led the mission quickly started the work of digging trenches. This time, they were determined to stick to the task of digging trenches everywhere, surrounding the whole Moscow city and spreading out for more than ten miles.


    It can be imagined that if the Han army appeared here, just filling the road would be no small project. But doing so also blocked their own way out. But they don''t care, because before that, they have transferred all the food they can use into the city. It''s no exaggeration to say that they can hold on for three or five years.


    They don''t believe that the Han army from afar can surround them here for three or five years. If that''s the case, I''m afraid it''s grain and grass transportation, and the consumption will be astronomical.


    At the same time, the blind Archduke also mobilized 500000 White Russian people in the city to help them dig trenches out of the city. At the same time, he spread rumors that the Han people were more terrible than beasts. It seemed that once they broke through the city, everyone could only face a dead end.


    When the people were mobilized, the trenches outside the city were pushed faster. In some places, the depth even reached more than ten meters. It was not a war horse, even people could not pass through. Moscow was simply turned into an independent kingdom. People inside can''t get out, and people outside can''t get in.


    Finally, ten days later, a cavalry can be seen wandering outside the city, which is a scout sent by the five-star army. But they can only wander more than ten miles away, and countless big pits and deep pits hinder their progress.


    "Hahaha." on the tower, the ministers and dignitaries borrowed the one barrel thousand mile eye from the West. When they saw the wandering scene of the Han cavalry outside the city, they couldn''t help laughing. At this moment, they seemed to be the victors.


    The scene outside Moscow was soon reported to Yang Chendong who was coming here by the Scout. Yang Chendong looked surprised when he heard that the other party had dug countless long ditches outside the city, and some even tried to reach more than ten meters.


    "They... Are they dying?"


    Yang Chendong sighed and couldn''t help laughing. Originally thought that the other party also had guns and muskets. Although the power was not as powerful as cold front, it was also a threat. Therefore, Yang Chendong arranged glee and others to set up a death team early.


    But I never thought that the other party would abandon the firearm and use the trench and pit tactics instead. Yes, it can really stop the pace of the five-star cavalry, but it''s defensive on the ground. What about in the air? How do you defend against his hot air balloon?


    At that time, countless explosive bags fell from the air, and you even broke your way out of the city. Isn''t that looking for your own death?


    Yang Chendong doesn''t know who gave Ross the idea. It''s really a rhythm that he won''t die if he doesn''t die. In this way, Yang Chendong is not in a hurry. That is, the other party has surrounded himself. Is he still afraid that these people will escape?


    "Order, take advantage of the fact that the soldiers in Moscow cannot leave the city, clean up the Peripheral White Russian soldiers first, and join the first army of the sky cavalry of the Third Army outside Moscow." at this time, Yang Chendong looked confident. His biggest worry is that the enemy will run away before he arrives. In this way, it will be a long process to find them. Now, he can finally clean up the garbage outside.


    This time, the country of Ross is doomed!


    At the command, in addition to some troops continuing to rush outside Moscow, more cavalry began to attack the nearby cities and tribes of Russia.


    Intelligence personnel have long heard that there are at least 100000 regular White Russian troops in these small towns and tribes alone. This is also a bone that needs a good bite. Rostov city is the most powerful existence among them.


    Rostov City, with 300000 people and 40000 troops, belongs to the Duke of Russia, second only to Moscow. The person in charge here is the great general kurbusky, a White Russian aristocrat. According to the data, this person is a difficult opponent because he is able to write and fight.


    The former Golden tent Khanate suffered a lot in its hands. This person is good at using firearms and has strong learning ability. He is in conflict with Moscow City, which really gives a headache to the golden tent Khanate who once came to trouble.


    "That''s it. Order glee to attack Rostov city with the death team and call Badaojiang." Yang Chendong had an idea in his heart and ordered.


    Six days later, in a place eight miles outside Rostov City, 50000 troops of the five-star army rushed here and soon formed an encirclement circle around the whole city, posing as an attack at any time.


    Looking at Rostov City, four doors have been closed. Although they did not dig countless trenches outside the city like Moscow, the hundreds of guns erected on the city tower proved their determination to fight to the end.


    Knowing that this is a hard bone to chew, the five-star army came from Qiao Chao, the commander of the first division of the new second army, Chaiji, the head of the first division of the cold front second division, and the generals of the Death Squadron, golly, Baru, Uther, etc. There is also the supervisor Badaojiang personally sent by Yang Chendong.


    According to Yang Chendong, Badaojiang came to boost everyone''s morale and record everyone''s performance. With such a person, no matter who has made war achievements, his name will appear in Yang Chendong''s ear and go directly to the heaven.


    Everyone was very happy about the arrival of Badaojiang. After all, it always needs someone to spread the war achievements, which is equivalent to a historian. It can encourage people to do things seriously without worrying that their good deeds will not be known.


    In particular, glee was the most excited. He even took the initiative to invite Badaojiang to drink together and connect with his feelings.


    GOLLY made a mistake and was assigned to the death squad as the general of the unified army. This matter has long been spread among the surrendered Mongolian army. But because Yang Chendong didn''t leave any trace, no one found his intention. On the contrary, everyone thought that this was the chance that Tian Khan was creating Dongshan for general gray.


    After all, if you do something wrong, you will be punished. Otherwise, how can you convince the public? As for serving as a general in the death squad, he is not an ordinary soldier. There is no danger. He just needs to go through a stage and return to his former identity.


    Even gray thought so. It is precisely because there are many people with such ideas, so even if ahuri temporarily took his post, no Mongolian general came out to make trouble. They are all waiting for general Gol''s return.


    Everyone was in the dark, but some people Yang Chendong trusted still knew what was going on.


    Longitudinal plundering is an unforgivable sin among the five-star army. Even if you have made great contributions, you don''t want to get any benefits. Expulsion from the army is the lightest punishment. After doing these things, gray can indeed continue to serve in the army and still be a general, which is not reasonable at all.

 Chapter 1470

    If something goes wrong, there will be demons. That is, it is unreasonable. This matter is thought-provoking. Badaojiang had some doubts for a long time. Until he met Yang Chendong again this time and got the secret order, he knew what to do.


    Badaojiang, who was very clear about everything in his heart, pretended to be happy on the surface, but whenever Gelai invited him, he came to the scene again and again. Several times, the whole Mongolian army knew that their general Gelai had a relationship with the people around tiankhan. Everyone knew that general Gelai''s future was still very great.


    Greg himself was very happy. With the number of drinks with Badaojiang, they talked more and more speculatively. Finally, after drinking, Badaojiang accidentally got the news that tiankhan wanted to establish a Mongolian group army. As long as he performed well, it was not impossible to be a group army commander.


    Badaojiang looked like he had drunk too much. After saying this, he fell asleep with his head down, leaving an excited and sober gray who was not drunk. The commander of the group army, who is also a very high general in the whole five-star army, thought that he would be superior, which made him not sober. "No, I must do well. This attack on Rostov city is a good opportunity, a great opportunity for self-expression.


    Before she knew it, gray made a goal for herself.


    It took three days to prepare for the military operation of the besieged city. After blocking the four city gates, the artillery of the first regiment of the second division of Lengfeng pushed up and aimed at the same artillery, but its power and shooting distance were far inferior to its own Ross artillery.


    Leng Feng is ready for the artillery battle and will destroy all the artillery of the other party at the first time. Next is the time for the cavalry to charge. For this reason, Qiao Chao, the division commander of the first cavalry division of the new second army, and Ge Lei, the general of the death squad, also had a quarrel to the effect that they were arguing about who initiated the first feat.


    Division commander Qiao Chao wanted to make great achievements in the war. He had a feeling that with the destruction of the golden tent khanate, there were fewer and fewer opportunities to fight big battles. He also heard the wind that the second army was about to expand into the second group army. At that time, the commander would probably rise to the commander of the group army. In this way, at least three commanders would be available. As a rider of the first division Teacher, he naturally has a great opportunity and space to rise. He doesn''t want to miss such an opportunity.


    This is to take advantage of this battle to make a good performance, let others see their abilities, and create more conditions conducive to themselves for the position of military commander.


    Glee didn''t know this, but he wanted more, and even took a fancy to the position of the commander of the Mongolian group army. But he didn''t know that Badaojiang was willing to make it up according to Yang Chendong''s meaning. Even the second group army had not been established. How could the Mongolian group army be established immediately?


    The reason why I say this is just to make Greg more active in the war and visit the front line a lot. It would be great if he could fight the enemy in person.


    Each of them had his own ideas and refused to give in. Because the farewell commander did not come with this army, but had another task, so that no one would give in if you said you and I said me. Finally, Badaojiang stood up. The deputy commander of the black riding Dragon Guard, with a superior identity, was finally decided by him, and the task of vanguard was handed over to the death squads Done.


    "The sixth young master said that he was a Death Squadron. Of course, he rushed to the front. Commander Qiao, please step back." his eyes swept over Qiao Chao, and Badaojiang came out with a cold voice.


    Badaojiang is well aware of the actions of the officers below. The more you reason with them, the less reasonable they will be. On the contrary, if you speak in a commanding tone, they will listen and eat this set.


    Sure enough, as soon as Badaojiang''s face sank, Qiao Chao didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to call the number with the Deputy captain of heiqi Longwei, which was not good for him. Because he wouldn''t forget that even the farewell commander was very polite when he saw heiqi Longwei.


    Glee laughed. He thought it was his relationship with Badaojiang that played a role. He also threw a thank-you look. Then he began to mobilize the army to prepare for the charge.


    In the presence of Chai Jiyi, Badaojiang also gave a very serious order that Lengfeng''s artillery support must be in place, and the guns and muskets of the Ross army must not work. This practice moved gley who heard all this.


    However, there were more moving things. Just when the army had gathered and was ready to charge, Badaojiang personally handed a purple cloak to glen before he came to the death team.


    "General gray, this is a cloak that represents a general at the rank of commander. I hope you can perform well. Once you make great achievements, you may wear a big red cloak next time (the symbol of the commander of the group army)."


    Listening to Badaojiang''s sincere words, Glen took it with an excited face and put a purple cloak on her face.


    The cloak moved against the wind, even pulling the wind and being conspicuous. A burst of laughter came out of Glen''s mouth, "brothers, Tian Khan wears us so much, how can we not do well to repay kindness? Come on, charge with the general, take Rostov city and capture kurbusky alive!"


    "Take Rostov city and capture kurbusky alive!"


    The Mongolian cavalry below also shouted in bursts. Later, Ge Yi glanced at Qiao Chao, who was just a teacher in a white cloak, and then burst out with a 40000 death squad in a burst of laughter.


    The war drums were beating, and the momentum was shaking. The offensive and defensive war in Rostov city officially began.


    Just after glee led the army to rush out, Badaojiang Zongma came to the station of the first regiment of the second cold front division. When he watched a field gun roar and roar at the fire on the city gate, he smiled and came to Chai Ji, a leader, and said, "commander Chai, what kind of big battle have you never experienced? Don''t be so nervous. Come on, smoke a cigarette and relax."


    For the goodwill released by Badaojiang, Chaiji will certainly follow. After taking the cigarette with both hands and thanking him, he said with a smile: "Ben will not be nervous, just excited before the war."


    This is not arrogance, but the fact. Since the second division of Lengfeng entered Eastern Europe, numerous wars have been fought. Once there were fewer enemies. Especially in the battle between Sarai city and new Sarai City, they faced hundreds of thousands of enemies, and they didn''t shrink back at all. Now they are just facing Rostov city with only 40000 enemies. There is really nothing to be nervous about, but there was a bit of excitement before the war.


    "Ha ha, commander Chai is very generous." Badaojiang smiled and stretched out a thumb and said in admiration.


    By this praise, Chaiji''s face also showed an embarrassed color. Without waiting for him to be polite, Badaojiang had approached and whispered something in his ear.


    Chai Ji, who was calm and calm, was stunned when he heard the speech. It was like an electric shock. He didn''t say anything for a long time. After holding for a long time, he asked, "does the eighth Lieutenant have a military order?"


    Just after asking this sentence, Chaiji laughed. How could there be a written military order for such a thing? Isn''t this to send others to others? But is it Badaojiang''s own meaning or the meaning of the sixth young master?


    After thinking about it, Chaiji still thinks the latter is more likely. Even if Badaojiang has any personal grudges with someone, he will have his own way to solve it. He will definitely not tell himself that he has no friendship. Let alone borrow their cold front''s hand.


    If he dares to do so or even tell himself something, he must not be afraid of exposing it. In this case, this should mean the above.


    Who is above Badaojiang?


    Does this problem still need to be considered?


    "OK, I know what to do." Chaiji nodded heavily, as if he had made some difficult decision.


    "Well, when this is done, I''m afraid head Chai will be reprimanded, but you can rest assured that your actions will be rewarded." Badaojiang is not surprised that Chaiji will promise. Because as long as you think carefully, you can figure out the whole event. The only thing together is how long he will figure it out.


    Now it seems that the other party is indeed a smart person, that is, a smart person, so it''s easy to do.


    Badaojiang finally left, or he came here for this matter. Now that things have been done, of course he wants to go. He leaves Chai guitar and says to the correspondent around him, "transfer three guns for me. The head of the regiment should direct it himself. Go quickly."


    On the battlefield, general gray rushed to the south gate opposite with the vanguard 5000 cavalry of the death squad. He had seen that Leng Feng''s artillery had been fired, and one record fell on the wall of Rostov city. As the target, one after another artillery embedded in the city gate was blasted and disintegrated.


    Without the advantage of firearms, the Russian army waited for the tiger without teeth. How could it be the opponent of the Mongolian cavalry who grew up on horseback?


    Giggling, Gray was in a very good mood. In his eyes, the battle was almost no difficulty. With the help of artillery, he only needed to launch a symbolic attack. At that time, with the city gate exploding, he will bring his army into the city. When the war is reported to Tian Khan, he must be closer and closer to the commander of the group army.


    I was still imagining my longing for the future. A shell suddenly exploded about four feet early. When the strong afterwave rushed in front of me, it turned a soldier over under the horse. This sudden change also startled gray himself.

 Chapter 1471

    "What''s the matter?" he instinctively shouted in surprise, but he was relieved to see that he was only less than 200 meters away from the city gate. It seems that they rush too fast, so artillery shells sometimes fall nearby. This should be a normal phenomenon.


    With such self comfort in her heart, gray wanted to step back. I was so distracted just now that I rushed too hard as a general. Now the best way is to step back and stay away from the city gate, so it''s safe enough. Even if the artillery of the five-star army is not allowed to hit again, it will not fire into its own camp.


    But if you quit now, what will others think. With so many daredevil team members around them, will they think they are afraid? There is Badaojiang sent by tiankhan behind them. They must be watching all this. If they retreat like this, will others have any opinions? What will be the consequences if they give the information to tiankhan?


    Because there is something to ask for, there are too many fetters in doing things. At this moment, many thoughts jumped out of Glen''s heart in a short time, so that he didn''t dare to step back, but slowly beat his horse forward.


    "Blow up the city gate, blow up the city gate." he read it silently. I don''t know why, at this time, gray had a bad hunch and always felt as if he was in danger.


    Speaking of hunches, in fact, many generals and veterans who often go to the battlefield will have them. If you go to the battlefield more often, experience more, and see more, you will naturally have more experience. So sometimes you have a feeling.


    Gray is feeling bad now. Now he only hopes that the city gate will be blown open quickly, so that as long as the army enters the city, those artillery will only explode in the city, and he will be much safer.


    The heart is still talking silently. But I don''t know why. This time, the artillery attack level of the cold front obviously lost its level. More than a dozen guns in a row just hit the edge of the city gate. On the contrary, another one fell three feet away from him, and two soldiers were slightly injured by the aftershock.


    "No, why am I so flustered? It''s too dangerous here. Step back and step back." for the sake of his own life, gray can''t care how others will think about such a move. Now he just thinks about one thing, that is, step back and step back again.


    I had an idea in my heart, but before he could finish his action, two shells from left and right roared, and the landing point was near the glee iron horse wearing a purple cloak. One of the shells fell to less than a foot away from him.


    Under the roar, strong afterwaves came to Gray''s face, and several fragments of those bombs were directly embedded in Gray''s body, one of which was hitting near his heart.


    Immediately, the blood of the stab came out of the body and couldn''t stop.


    Soon, Gray''s purple cloak was dyed red, and his face turned from red to white, very weak. At this time, he was looking up at the sky and thinking, what''s going on? Why was he so unlucky that he was seriously injured by his own shell?


    Until his death, he didn''t know that someone did it on purpose. What he did has attracted Yang Chendong''s strong dissatisfaction. Only considering the idea of Mongolian generals, he did not publicly punish him, but chose such a way to let him die on the battlefield.


    In the artillery position of the cold front, commander Chaiji saw the scene of the fall of the purple cloak through a telescope and was relieved. Murmured: "the task has been completed. I also want to thank Badaojiang for giving glena a purple robe. Otherwise, it will not be easy to find a target in the battlefield."


    Badaojiang, in the rear of the five-star army, also saw this scene through a telescope. After seeing the explosion and gray being rushed out of his horse, he knew it was done. But his face still looked very sad and said to Mr. Qiao Chao: "Mr. Qiao, general glee is afraid of more or less bad luck. Now you can be the main general and lead everyone to launch an attack to avenge general glee."


    "Revenge for general gol." all Mongolian generals, such as Balu and uth, who were also in the Chinese army, shouted in unison with a tragic face.


    "OK, my teacher takes orders." after Qiao Chao agreed, he pulled out his saber, pointed forward suddenly and shouted, "everyone listen to the order and attack!"


    "Attack!"


    Tens of thousands of five-star army and Mongolian army charged forward. With their cold front second division and regiment, they also "happened to" chisel open the South Gate of Rostov city at this time. When the city gate was destroyed by a gun, there was nothing to stop the cavalry from charging.


    Just when Badaojiang took people to attack Rostov City, the artillery fire of war also bloomed everywhere on this land.


    Commander sheber led his troops to attack Novgorod city-state, targeting the 40000 Ross army led by general Maxim.


    Division commander Xiao Feng led troops to attack the city-state of viatka, targeting the 30000 Ross army led by general Turgenev.


    The first army and the third army of the world cavalry cooperated with each other and went all the way north to attack the city-state of Pskov. The goal was the 30000 Ross army led by general Vanya.


    Under the blooming everywhere, for more than a month, the land was full of war. With the support of powerful firepower and the impact of brave cavalry, one city after another of the principalities of Russia was captured, and the generals and soldiers were killed. Even some cities that did not completely create the Russian principalities, but were still under the influence of Belarus, were also affected, captured by the five-star army, changed their strings and changed their flag.


    In contrast, Moscow is very quiet. Yang Chendong has rushed to the outside of the city with some troops, and then set up camp, looking like he is not in a hurry to attack.


    Of course, Yang Chendong is waiting for the main force of the other five-star army to return. That will be the time for him to launch the last heavy blow. But all this depends on the Moscow army and people guarding the city. They confirm that this is the five-star army. There is no way. They have nothing to do in the face of their ubiquitous trenches.


    In particular, there was a heavy rain a few days ago. Those trenches were full of water, which once again increased the difficulty of leveling the trenches.


    The cavalry could not exert their prestige, and the infantry needed to jump over deep ditches full of pool water if they wanted to move forward, which would greatly affect the strength of the Han army. In this way, the Russian army could wait for work and guard the city easily.


    This result made many ministers and dignitaries in the city look satisfied. They praised Ivan who came up with this idea. They said as much as they had, without being stingy.


    But nikovsky, standing in the crowd, looked thoughtful. He listened to Yang Chendong''s words and made full preparations. For example, General Peter, who was originally his people, had already talked in private. Once things could not be violated, they would take action to protect themselves. At that time, maybe they will become the only surviving aristocrat of Russia.


    However, the development of things was not as good as they thought. Because of the trenches, the Han Army couldn''t get close. It seems that what Yang Chendong said is just a big word.


    "Don''t worry about him." he shook his head gently, thinking that if he kept the city, it would not be a bad thing for him and Fang, nekovsky simply threw this tangle aside.


    Outside Moscow, with the passage of time, more and more five-star armies have completed the task of attacking the city and are gathering outside the city. After ten years of farewell, commander wusheng finally met his master Yang Chendong again.


    "Six young masters." when the two met in front of the army, even when Yang Chendong personally went out of the camp to meet because of Wu Sheng''s arrival, Wu Sheng did not salute the army, but fell to his knees with a plop, and then burst into tears.


    A dignified seven foot man cried like a child in front of so many soldiers. On the contrary, it attracted a lot of tears at the same time.


    If you are not a veteran of the third army, you can''t understand this feeling. Ten years ago, they stepped out with ambition.


    Ten years later, countless difficulties have been experienced, so that there are less than 200 old soldiers left after more than 10000. The elimination probability of nearly 95% is beyond the understanding of those who have experienced it.


    Yang Chendong also had some red eyes at this time. He stepped forward two steps, reached out his hand to lift Wu Sheng from the ground, and said comfortingly, "well, I know all about your third army, young master. You''ve worked hard. Don''t worry. Such a thing won''t happen in the future. We should also caress the families of those dead soldiers. We can''t let the heroes die in peace."


    "Thank you, sixth young master." Wu Sheng, who had already got up, quickly saluted again.


    Next, Chunyang, Yela, Liu Dai and others came forward to worship the military ceremony. These people also belong to the first group to follow Yang Chendong. Many were young at the beginning and are now about to enter the ranks of middle age.


    "Well, you''ve worked hard. You''ve worked hard." Yang Chendong would hold each other''s hand and encourage them at the same time.


    After the officers of the third army, Tian Hu''s first cavalry army came forward. Facing them, there was not so much sentimentality. Yang Chendong just nodded and said, "you''re good."


    Just four words are enough to prove that the efforts of the first cavalry army in the world have not been in vain, and Tian Hu is also excited. Respectfully, he shouted "good teacher."

 Chapter 1472

    With the arrival of the first and third armies of the world''s cavalry, which are the farthest away, it can be regarded as a victory. Next, we have to pick up the main force of the Ross army hiding in the turtle shell.


    On the third day of July in 1463, the five-star army launched an attack on Moscow, the capital of the principalities of Russia.


    When nearly a hundred hot-air balloons began to take off, and white clouds blossomed in the sky, they crowded forward and left Moscow more than ten miles away, there were bursts of shouts from the whole five-star army camp.


    Before that, I don''t know how many officers went to see the deep trenches that had been filled with water, and their faces showed an ugly look. In their view, it is very difficult to launch an attack in such an environment. It''s not good to be exhausted.


    But what else can they do? The distance of more than ten miles is like an abyss, blocking everyone''s progress. If you can''t get past it, how can you launch an attack?


    For a time, many officers were thinking about the siege. It seems that the only solution is to keep the siege still. Just so, how many troops are needed to be stationed nearby?


    There are too few people, obviously not. What if people in the city rush out? But if there are too many people, it is also a waste. The generals gather together not to fight, but just to stare at each other, and one stare may be three or five years. How much military supplies does it cost?


    Even the Yang family is rich and powerful, but it can''t afford such waste. Most importantly, as long as Moscow city is still one day, it is inevitable that there will be white Russians with hope. The spiritual role played by this is the most annoying, which is likely to cause unrest around. At that time, how can we talk about development?


    When many officers didn''t know what to do, the air force went out. In this way, everyone felt that the space could go from the air and constantly launch attacks on the White Russian army in the city without worrying about the other party''s counterattack. I''m afraid that at that time, the city will become a sea of fire. At that time, it''s not how they want to get in, but how these people want to get out?


    Don''t bother, don''t worry, you can do it. Waiting for the scene of victory, there will be bursts of shouts and excitement from the barracks.


    "Sixth young master, even so, we don''t need to leave so many troops here. There are still many troops around who haven''t surrendered to us. We can''t continue to solve them." commander Tian Hu, who has always been belligerent, put forward his own idea.


    "Yes." Yang Chendong nodded, which was exactly what he wanted to say. So he opened his mouth, like the first army of Tian Hu''s cavalry, the two divisions of the new second army, and the 50000 people of the Mongolian army rushed to various places to solve the various forces that had not yet submitted to the Yang family.


    The other two divisions of the new second army, as well as 50000 people of the Mongolian army and 20000 people of the foreign Russian army, stayed to watch the Ross army in the city and prevent them from escaping. In addition, the wusheng Third Army also stayed. They need to re expand their troops and restore their brilliance.


    Therefore, Yang Chendong hereby allows the third army to recruit troops from the foreign Russian division and the surrendered Mongolian army, and everything takes their needs first.


    After Wu Sheng took the order and left, Yang Chendong called the commander of the new second army to say goodbye and formally conveyed to him the order to establish the new second group army. According to the order, the new second group army will govern four armies and close a division directly under it. There will be one more commander than the new first group army of Hu mang. The total number is about 150000.


    Yang Chendong also revealed that the new second group army is likely to stay here and take over the huge territory of the original golden tent Khanate and Russia.


    "You don''t need any pressure. The required steam engine has been produced and tested, and will be provided to you first. During this time, all kinds of materials entering you from the Far East will arrive within ten days. Once something happens, reinforcements can arrive within ten days, and this time will continue to improve. It''s uncertain that I will take a bus at any time Come, hahaha, don''t be lazy then. "


    Listening to Yang Chendong''s laughter, she did cry.


    Of course, this is not sad tears, but happy and moving. I think he was just a demobilized general. He De was favored by Yang Chendong. First, he was promoted to be a military commander. At that time, he didn''t know how much envy and jealousy he attracted. Now, he will be appointed commander of the new second group army. Looking at the commander of the new group army, it''s Hu mang. It can be called Yang Chendong, the person who has been with him for the longest time and the most trustworthy person.


    Now, after he stepped into the man, he became the commander. Doesn''t this mean that in Yang Chendong''s heart, he also trusts him very much?


    With this trust, he shed tears at parting. In his heart, he had already decided to do his best for Yang Chendong in this life, although he died without regret.


    When Yang Chendong met one senior general after another in the big tent and assigned tasks. The air force has arrived over Moscow in a hot-air balloon to adjust the wind direction.


    These white dots suddenly appeared in the sky, but they frightened the army and people of Ross country in the city.


    Although the city was closed, because of early preparation, the public security in the city was not very chaotic. On the contrary, it was as orderly as usual. For them, the only difference was that they could not go out of the city.


    Over the years, through the continuous efforts of the blind Archduke, the details of the Principality of Ross are still good. The so-called war is to fight for money and food. They have long been prepared to fight to the death with the golden tent Khanate. They have made all kinds of preparations very early, and the preparation of all kinds of resources is sufficient.


    In addition, just a while ago, Ivan took the army to hunt some nearby forces that did not submit to the Duke of Ross, and robbed a lot of good things. Make the Treasury in the city more abundant. As long as it is not too wasteful, there is no problem for 200000 troops and 500000 people in the city to keep it for five years.


    This is the strength of Russia. In their view, as long as they keep their doors closed, it will be even more difficult for the Han Army to fight. If the other party really wants to complete the pit filling operation, they are not afraid of this most stupid method. They can attack with guns in the city or fight back at night. We don''t need artillery to hit them. We just need to hit countless pits to be a victory.


    It was with complete preparations that the people and troops in the city were not afraid and still lived their own way when they knew that many Han troops had gathered outside the city. Because they firmly believe that Moscow will be a strong fortress and no one will pose a threat to them in a short time.


    But no one thought that this confidence would change because of those more white spots in the sky.


    When hundreds of hot-air balloons appeared over Moscow City, all Ross soldiers and civilians who saw this scene were shocked. Many people simply kneel down and read something piously. Obviously, they regard the appearance of these hot-air balloons as some kind of God.


    Such a thing is not the first time. Almost every time a hot-air balloon appears on a strange battlefield, it will come to such a landscape. Sun Lixing, the air force division commander on the hot-air balloon, obviously adapted to all this long ago. He looked from top to bottom. When he saw that there were a large number of people in the city and there was no trend of chaos, he shook his head, "well, let''s defeat everything next. According to the sixth young master, this turtle shell can not only protect you, but also become a tomb where you have nowhere to escape. Come on, throw black oil."


    The so-called black oil refers to oil.


    It was found nearby by mineral exploration personnel from chixian city. Naturally, Yang Chendong made great efforts and pointed out the approximate location, so he looked for one.


    That is, there was black oil nearby, so Yang Chendong could save even explosives and go directly to the black oil shop city. At that time, once the fire ignited, he could not fight it out.


    Each hot-air balloon was filled with barrels of black oil. After seeing Mr. Sun Lixing issue the command flag, the barrels fell from the sky and fell straight into Moscow.


    "Hide, hide." countless barrels fell from the sky and fell to various places. Some of them hit the street. Some people were kneeling and praying. The people didn''t even dodge, so they were hit and fell to the ground with blood.


    Someone was killed, others woke up and hid around. To prevent being the next one to die.


    After a while, more than 800 wooden barrels were thrown away. Looking down from the air, you can see the scene of black oil flowing everywhere. Sun Lixing ordered the hot-air balloon to take off and began to stay away from the sky over the city.


    When the hot-air balloon slowly took off, sun Lixing lit a long prepared explosive package and threw it from the air. This is the fire. He can imagine how heroic the next fire will be.


    "Hmm? It''s windy. It''s going to rain." suddenly, sun Lixing felt that the hot-air balloon was shaking unsteadily, especially in mid air. "Immediately order the flag to let everyone find a safe place to land quickly. It''s going to rain."


    He sighed that he was unlucky and couldn''t see the burning fire in the city. Sun Lixing said with some hatred. As for whether the rain will affect them, it has long been one of their training subjects. As for whether the black oil will be extinguished by rain, hey, it has also been tested.


    The balloon left. The last explosive bag also fell from the air, perhaps because it was thrown too early, so that he didn''t explode when he fell to the ground. Instead, he stopped for a few seconds, and then there was a loud noise. A huge pit soon appeared in the place where he fell, and the surrounding objects collapsed because of the violent movement.

 Chapter 1473

    It''s just an explosive bag. No matter how powerful it is, the damage is limited. Its strength lies in the fact that the spark generated during the instant explosion will instantly ignite the black oil flowing to the ground, and then there will be a scene of fire everywhere.


    The raging fire burned up, launched a scorching heat and burned rapidly.


    Caught off guard, or didn''t realize the power of this thing at all, so that many people squatted on the ground covered with black oil and observed what it was. When the fire ignited, it ignited these places in an instant, turning them into a sea of fire.


    Some of the soldiers and civilians who are still watching the excitement are accidentally contaminated with black oil. At the moment, they have become combustion aids. They are swallowed up by the flame in an instant. If they want to escape, they have no time to go.


    "Come on, put out the fire!"


    The sudden fire fell into the eyes of the army and the people, and the shouts came one after another. Countless basins filled with clear water poured over the black oil. The result is that the fire is not reduced, on the contrary, the flame is bigger. Without knowing the characteristics of black oil at all, the Rossi people do not know that water can not extinguish black oil. On the contrary, it can only help its fire get bigger and bigger.


    The fire is burning into the sky and can''t be restrained. You can see it clearly even in the five-star army camp more than ten miles away.


    Looking at the flames rising in the sky, many soldiers were frightened. They thought the measures taken by the Ross people would give them a headache and even had to give up the siege. But who would have thought that as soon as king Wunan made a move, he did not bother to ignite the fire in the city.


    Thinking that the city gate is closed and there are nearly Zhang or even several Zhang deep trenches outside, it is tantamount to cutting off the road of running away. In this way, isn''t it tantamount to self binding? This really responds to that sentence. He lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot.


    "No, it''s raining." when the soldiers of the five-star army were still waiting to see the excitement, suddenly some soldiers felt something and shouted.


    "Yes, it''s going to rain. Oh, the rose people in the city are really lucky." many soldiers sighed and looked sad when they thought that rain should extinguish the fire.


    In Moscow, although water can''t put out the burning fire, countless people are still trying. It seems that they don''t know what to do otherwise. Even if the fire did not abate, they were still repeating the work of carrying water.


    Until it began to rain in the sky and became bigger and bigger, the Ross people were excited. They knelt down on the ground one by one and shouted thanks to the gods. Obviously, they thought it was the gods who saw that they were in danger, so they helped them.


    But such expectations soon turned into loss. Because even if the rain falls on the black oil, it can''t be put out, and the fire is still burning, which seems to laugh at their ignorance and stupidity.


    "It''s over, it''s over." countless people and soldiers sat on the ground with a look of despair. They really can''t think of any good way to put out the fire. They can only let it burn and wait for the black oil to survive after it has exhausted its strength.


    Although such a big noise was only burning in the east of the city, it still attracted the onlookers of the people of the whole city. They all watched with lingering fear, looking helpless and worried about the future.


    Ivan also stood in the crowd and looked carefully. His face was very bad, even a little gloomy.


    He calculated everything and created countless troubles so that the five-star army could not attack the city. In this way, they could not help themselves. What he had to do during this period was to train the soldiers. As long as he had an elite in hand, he did not kill a path of blood or even defeat the Han army when the other party was slack in besieging the city.


    But all these beautiful ideas were interrupted by the sudden fire.


    Although Moscow is big enough to burn here, it needs a lot of fire oil, which can not be done in a day. But if there is no way to deal with it, if it continues like this, the morale of the military must be lax and the morale of the people will be unstable. In this way, how can we train elite soldiers?


    A strong fortress may also be opened from the inside. Even Ivan had thought about whether the capitulationists would take the opportunity to jump out. If so, I''m afraid it would be more terrible than the fire. "It seems that we should hurry up our actions." Ivan couldn''t help talking silently about what he had secretly prepared.


    The fire was finally extinguished, but it was not who extinguished it, but the natural appearance after the oil burned out.


    Afterwards, the fire killed more than 300 people and burned thousands of people, including nearly 1000 houses and countless materials. This is only the first fire. If the Han army comes so suddenly every day, it can be imagined that in the long run, I''m afraid Moscow will be defeated.


    The fire went out, the rain stopped, and the next day was a sunny day. In the morning, the hot-air balloon appeared over Moscow again, and then barrels of fire oil fell from the sky. This time, the landing point was not the dilapidated east city, but the West City District, where the rich lived.


    The barrel still fell from the sky, and the fire was still fierce after a loud explosion. Countless rich people were forced out of their homes with a look of despair on their faces.


    Knowing that the water can''t be destroyed, all we do is watch all this happen from a distance. The feeling that we can''t do anything is helpless. Nikovsky also stood among the crowd and watched the scene of the raging fire. His mind was making a quick decision.


    Although his home is in the city center, not in Xicheng District, the two fires did not cause any loss to him, but no one knows where the fire will burn after the hot-air balloons come tomorrow. When he thought of the ancestral property that several generations of people had struggled to obtain in the house, if it could not be guaranteed, he would be of no use, and his efforts over the years would be transformed into a moment, he could no longer calm down. He knew what he should do.


    In my mind, I couldn''t help thinking of the last few words Yang Chendong said to him. He seemed to have the direction of life.


    Under the two fires, people in Moscow were in danger.


    The people who have been burned by fire are no more sad than the death of their hearts. Those who have not been patronized by the fire are trembling. No one knows what their luck will be tomorrow?


    At this time of panic, nikov came to the house of General Peter. As people of the same family, they have a common ancestor. They are connected by blood and support each other. In order to ensure their own interests, they also need to work together from time to time to do some great things.


    This time nikov came to do great things, that is to persuade Peter to rebel on the battlefield.


    Although the word did not exist at that time, what they did was such a thing.


    Peter, as one of the three generals of the Principality of Ross, is not angry and self powerful. His perennial military career has made him develop an upper atmosphere. When he saw nikov''s visit, he first frowned. Obviously, he guessed some possibility. Then he sighed and sat there without talking.


    When he entered the hall, nikov had been paying attention to Peter''s reaction. When he saw the other party sigh heavily, he was happy in his heart. He did not believe that the other party would not know what he was doing, because he had disclosed some information in advance. Many times under the temptation, the other party is righteous words to refuse themselves, but this time, without waiting for their own opening, they have sighed and bowed their heads. Doesn''t this mean that the other party''s mind has been shaken?


    Peter is a senior general in the army and has the command of 50000 cavalry in a city gate. Persuading this person will be of great help to the implementation of the next plan. On the contrary, without the support of this person, even if he gets the help of some other dignitaries, they can gather up very limited forces. If they want to turn over in the city, it will be as difficult as heaven.


    He slowly sat down opposite Peter. The smart nikov didn''t talk about business immediately, but sighed the same way and said, "I''ve heard about you. The loss at home must be very serious. Don''t worry, I''ve asked someone to send 20000 liang of silver and some food to your family. There''s no problem if I want to hold on for a while."


    Peter was unlucky for the two arsons. His home was in the power center in Xicheng District. There was a fire at home. Although some preparations were made and the personnel withdrew safely, there was no time to move away and burned a lot of things at home.


    It doesn''t matter if he loses something at ordinary times. Anyway, he is a senior general in the army and doesn''t lack any silver. He just spends money to buy it. But now Moscow has been closed, and all things are used less, which can''t be bought with money.


    In this case, sending some food in the past is like sending charcoal in the snow. It can save people''s lives. Peter must also accept this feeling.


    "Many... Thank you." Peter slowly raised his head and thanked nekov.


    "We are all connected by blood, so there''s no need to say more polite words." nikov smiled first. But then his face slowly sank, "it''s just that this is not the way. What should we do if things are burned next time? Such passive defense will not last long."


    Why didn''t Peter know that these words made sense? But what can he do? Is there really a defection uprising? It is really difficult for him to betray the blind Archduke. After all, he can be today because of the kindness of others.

 Chapter 1474

    Peter did not answer the question immediately, and nikov was not in a hurry, but continued to say in a flat tone, "This time, the Han army is fierce. Even the powerful golden tent Khanate will be destroyed, not to mention our strength is far inferior to them. Originally, we thought that there were trenches outside the city to protect us. The Han Army had nothing to do with us, but the other party played a flying game. It was really powerful and completely ignored all our preparations. Besides, I was in the sky We have to be beaten passively on the ground. In the long run, the morale of the army will be chaotic. I''m afraid that if the general doesn''t do anything, others will do something. "


    "Moreover, the Han army only wants the lives of the blind Archduke. We are just accomplices. As long as we perform meritorious deeds, we are still very likely to survive. The so-called man is the last resort, and heaven punishes the earth. Even if the general doesn''t think of himself, he should also think of our family and the general''s family. The general''s young daughter is only four years old and is very cute, Wouldn''t it be a pity to bury some people? "


    "That''s enough," Peter finally said, interrupting nikov''s next words, which were obviously in his mind.


    Nikov ignored the other party''s obstruction and continued to say, "We did this not only for ourselves, but also to help more people in the city. Moreover, from the action of the Han Army, they didn''t mean to kill them all. Otherwise, they wouldn''t just throw a little black oil at a time. They could set off a bigger fire and even devour the whole Moscow city. If so If so, I''m afraid no one can escape. Is this the result the general wants to see? "


    Peter''s brow frowned even tighter when he knew people by righteousness. Of course, he knew that what nekovsky said was right. Now he chose to betray the blind Archduke, which could not only save himself, but also the people in the city. After all, he was promoted by others, and he really couldn''t do anything to betray.


    Peter still didn''t speak, and nikov''s face became a little ugly. He knew that if he didn''t take some strong medicine at this time, he was afraid it wouldn''t work. Then he said in a very solemn tone, "General, I''m afraid you don''t know. It seems that the blind Archduke cries out every day how to devote himself and dedication to our Ross nation, but in fact, people have long thought of a way out and are already digging out the tunnel of the city. Once they succeed, they will abandon everyone and leave here. At that time, it will only be us who will die."


    It was the first time Peter had heard this. He suddenly looked up and said, "is there such a thing?"


    "Of course, Ivan did it with his own soldiers and family generals, and his family will tell me about it. Can it be false?" nikov patted his chest and said with awe inspiring righteousness.


    It''s not that he lied casually. If he did, I''m afraid Peter could find out soon, but it would make things worse. He did spend a lot of money to buy a general of Ivan''s family and get it out of his mouth.


    On the first day when he got the news, nikov was surprised and scolded the other party''s cunning. But then he thought it was an opportunity, an opportunity to convince Peter to use it for himself, so he came here.


    Sure enough, Peter was silent for a long time after the story was told. Seeing that the other party was shaking, nikov took the opportunity to say: "General, those who do great things must not be kind and soft. You want to be loyal to each other, but now the other party wants to abandon you. They haven''t told you such a big thing, and they must not inform you when they leave. Is such a master worth working for him?"


    "This... This..." Peter was speechless this time.


    "Alas, even if others don''t treat you as a person, why should you treat others? General, you can''t hesitate for the sake of your family, family and 500000 people in the city." nekovsky tried his best to persuade.


    "This... OK. But I need to investigate this matter first. If it''s true, I''ll contact you." Peter was finally shaken by the feeling of being abandoned. The difference is that he still needs to investigate. Since he has contacts in the army, even if the matter has a direction, it''s not difficult to find out the true and false.


    "Yes. By the way, the tunnel is near the north gate guarded by Ivan." nekov knew that the matter had become more than half, and then leaked out the location of the other party''s tunnel.


    This time Peter was not talking, but nodded heavily. It was obvious that he had figured out what to do next.


    Shortly after nekov left, several of Peter''s confidants followed him out, and they went in the direction near the north gate. Before long, several people rushed back before dark. Obviously, they had heard some news. Although it was not specific, it was enough to know whether it was true or not.


    At this time, Ivan was listening to the report of his confidants in his own courtyard in the city and talked about some of Peter''s trusted men coming down to the north gate to watch the defense today.


    "What are they doing here?" Ivan asked with a frown.


    "They said they came to study at the order of General Peter," replied the captain of the private, standing upright.


    "Study? Never study before, what to learn now?" Ivan had a bad feeling at this moment.


    "Well... General Peter is still credible," said the personal captain with some hesitation.


    "No! The most credible person in the world is himself." Ivan shook his head gently. He is not easy to trust others. As long as there is a trace of abnormality in anything, he will ask why, otherwise he can''t sleep at ease. "Did he feel anything?"


    "It''s impossible? The people who dig the tunnel are the family generals of the soldiers and childe. They should be loyal and won''t leak the news casually." the captain of the soldiers shook his head and said in a very positive tone.


    loyalty?


    Ivan smiled bitterly. If they are in a strong position, naturally they will not casually doubt those who have followed them for many years, but now the situation is that the danger will approach at any time. At this time, anyone is not credible, and anyone may betray themselves and become their own enemy.


    I don''t believe anyone, and I can''t believe anyone. Ivan shook his head, "it''s not quite right. In this way, you immediately order people to stare at Peter''s house. I need to know his every move. There are also a group of people waiting in a street outside the house. Once the matter is exposed, they will do it. In short, you can''t keep any hidden dangers, even a trace of hidden dangers."


    Ivan''s words are quite fruitless. It seems that if a senior general like Peter doesn''t agree with him, he can kill. The leader of the soldiers who looked at one side took a breath, and then said, "yes, childe, my subordinates understand."


    "OK, you do it." Ivan nodded and arranged.


    Soon afterwards, on the street not far from where Peter lived, there were more tall men. They entered a small courtyard to have a rest. This scene was soon reported to General Peter.


    Since he sent for information, he has made full preparations. After all, the crime of spying on Shangguan is not light. Even if he wants to do so, how can he be unprepared?


    Therefore, long before Ivan took action, he sent someone to stare at his residence and several surrounding streets. Based on his understanding of Ivan, if the other party is aware of it, no matter whether he has made clear his intention or not, he will send someone to stare at himself first to ensure everything.


    When the people below reported the situation to Peter, he looked calm and had great waves in his heart. Sure enough, I was still suspected. Is it so difficult to be a loyal minister and good general?


    With Ivan''s temperament, after this thing, the relationship between the two people can''t be as flawless as before, and even the other party will get rid of himself when there is a chance. Speaking of being tough, Ivan is much more powerful than his father, the blind Archduke.


    "Well, that''s it, he''s forcing me." Peter had made some decision at this moment. He got up slowly and went straight to the study.


    Half an hour later, several servants in charge of collecting and selling food for tomorrow walked out of the hospital. For these servants, the people sent by Ivan, who was responsible for watching, did not mean to give up, and arranged two soldiers to follow quietly.


    At first, Captain Ivan thought he had attached great importance to these slaves, but he didn''t know that Peter was dressing up among them. When the party came to a dark corner, he flashed and disappeared from the team. Because he didn''t dare to follow too close, when Ivan sent someone to follow up, he didn''t find such a person missing in the team.


    After Peter got his freedom, he didn''t be careless. He walked around the street several times to make sure that no one was following him. Then he went to his own camp. There are confidants he has cultivated over the years. Under his perennial management, these people only listen to their own.


    Although it was dark in the Barracks at this time, people came and went. Many patrol soldiers were walking around with torches. Although it was said that there were more than ten miles of trenches as cover, there was no need to worry that the Han army would suddenly kill into the city, but there was no big mistake. Even if the opponent has a flying ball, who knows if there will be other secret weapons?

 Chapter 1475

    When Peter came outside the barracks dressed as a servant, several soldiers soon came forward for questioning. When they saw that the newcomers were a general, they were unknown. Therefore, Peter waved his hand impolitely and said to several confidants who had learned that he had come to meet him: "Take care of these people. As long as they don''t act rashly, don''t embarrass them."


    The fact that he came to the barracks must not be spread out. He did not trust these patrol soldiers. Although several confidants were puzzled after hearing this, it was the general''s order, which should be implemented without discount. At present, he unloaded his weapons and took temporary care of this small group of soldiers.


    For Peter, it was nothing more than a small matter. At this time, he had entered the main camp and secretly met his confidants here.


    Although the flying ball set off a black fire has not been burned in the barracks, all the soldiers know it and are helpless. They don''t know what it will be like to wait for their fate. Will they be burned by the black fire one day.


    Peter''s arrival undoubtedly brought hope to everyone, at least let them understand that there is something to do.


    For his confidant, Peter didn''t hide anything. He told him about the tunnel he had obtained, and then said that he had been watched because he knew too much, and might even be killed at any time.


    Those who can come to the account are Peter''s confidants. Everyone can be said to be both prosperous and lossy. If something happens to Peter, it can be expected that their position will be lost. Therefore, people can be said to be angry, that is, they accuse Ivan of sneaking out regardless of righteousness, and complain about the general''s experience.


    "General, if we can''t, we''ll turn the other way." a man named Sidley will take the initiative to stand up. Although his voice is small, his attitude is very clear.


    "Yes, general, let''s do the opposite." other generals also woke up and thought of something at this time. They said in unison.


    "OK. To tell you the truth, the Han Army has contacted our general before. As long as we are willing to surrender, our lives can be saved, and as long as we bring out some of our property." Peter nodded with satisfaction and threw a bait for everyone.


    The so-called property can be taken out in part, which makes a lot of sense. Maybe the young generals in the army don''t have much property, but they can rob it in troubled times. Once they grab it, they will be their own. Besides, Peter has hinted to them that as long as you can keep part of the property you bring out, isn''t it equal to saying that you can grab the good things in your hands this time So they are their own private property. Even if they turn in some, the rest is much higher than their own value.


    The young generals who understood this sentence were all rubbing their hands and looking excited.


    Everyone''s enthusiasm was mobilized, and Peter smiled with satisfaction. If you want the army to listen to yourself, you must give them some benefits. Otherwise, why should people work for you? Not to mention Ivan, the blind Archduke who has ruled them for many years.


    But the benefits are different. In the eyes of these people, what blind Archduke is just a synonym for wealth.


    Just rob and return, some things still need to be made clear, at least not because of the dissatisfaction of the Han army. "Remember, you can''t rob things in the palace. Not only that, we also have to watch him. Those are left to the Han people."


    "What?" the generals looked puzzled at first. After returning to their senses, they nodded one by one. They can drink soup, but the Han army must eat meat. Otherwise, they are afraid they can''t even drink soup.


    This is Peter''s political wisdom. As the saying goes, happiness alone is not as good as happiness for all. Sometimes it''s very comfortable to be a little brother. If you don''t have that strength, you have to be a big brother, you really have to be a dead bird.


    Peter''s words made people suddenly understand, and they were still very happy. Moscow, as the king capital of the Principality of Russia, can be said to be the economic, political, political and cultural center of the whole power. Here, more than 70% of the rich people in the whole country gather. Even if they can''t contaminate the Treasury, others have a lot to rob.


    With these words, everyone saw the rush. The generals were all rubbing their hands and excited. It seemed that they were just waiting for General Peter''s order.


    This is exactly what Peter wants. His way of controlling is very simple, that is to enjoy the blessings together, which can be difficult to be together. This time, he dealt with the blind Archduke and Ivan, who is said to be the favorite son of heaven for hundreds of times. He had to do everything carefully, and even so, he didn''t promise to win. If the situation hadn''t come At a critical time, he would not take such a risky action.


    Of course, there are 200000 troops in the city. It''s not enough to rely on himself. Although he''s not sure he can find help, at least he can''t let some people ruin his own affairs.


    He already had a general plan in mind. In the next time, Peter began to give orders to the generals and set attack targets for them. In less than half an hour, all the generals knew their tasks and left the account.


    They still need some time to persuade the soldiers below to act in concert with them. Whatever the reason, the next thing is tantamount to rebellion. Once the people are not united, the possibility of success will be greatly reduced.


    For this reason, Peter set the time to start work in the middle of the night. At that time, when the army''s defense was most lax, he could also have enough time for the following generals to arrange everything. However, he himself took advantage of this short time to take out two accessories, namely his sword and Peiyu.


    Both of them have followed him for many years and never left him. After taking out the keepsakes that were enough to win people''s trust, he called some of the most trustworthy guards in the army and asked them to take them to see general Boris and Sergei respectively, and asked them to meet in their own house.


    After finishing these things, Peter changed into the clothes of the servants in the house again and returned to the house. On the way, he successfully met with the servants in the house who took food, and then returned to the house unconsciously.


    This set of actions made Ivan''s followers unaware. Perhaps they never thought that the servants who left the house could play any tricks, so they didn''t take it seriously. They just followed far away, and didn''t even calculate the number of people.


    Peter was able to return to the house again. At this time, there is still an hour or so before midnight. At the moment, Ivan is still digging the tunnel with a group of confidants who he thinks can be trusted.


    It should be said that the progress of this work is not very fast, because it is necessary to hide people''s eyes and ears, so the work just taking soil and sending it out has wasted a lot of time. But under Ivan''s urging and personal supervision, the tunnel will be opened soon. Maybe it will succeed in three days. At that time, Ivan will show his heroic character, abandon everything now and leave this place of right and wrong.


    Just as Ivan kept urging everyone to speed up, Boris and Sergei came to Peter''s house with four personal soldiers.


    When the servant said that the two generals came as promised, Peter in the house was relieved. He was really worried that the two would not come. In that case, it was really unknown whether his plan would succeed.


    But now it''s different. Their coming means that his plan is closer to success and his grasp is greater.


    "Come on, please. No, general Ben will invite him himself." Peter stood up and strode out.


    In an inner hall that was not very spacious in the house, the three generals sat in a triangular posture. Peter poured the wine himself and filled the two colleagues'' robes. Then he drank it first without saying a word. Then he took a bite of the delicious food that had been put on the table for a long time, and then he was satisfied and sighed, "Oh, good wine and good food."


    Looking at Peter''s action, neither Boris nor Sergei did it. They just stared at him, puzzled and defensive. After all, this is an extraordinary time. It is taboo for the generals to meet privately. If they had not seen the keepsake, they might not have come if Peter had invited it himself.


    It was when I saw the keepsake that I thought something had happened to Peter. So they decided to come and have a look. Even if this person has nothing to do, they should take more precautions. Don''t be careless. It''s really stupid to be in the way of kindness.


    Both generals didn''t drink alcohol. Peter couldn''t help laughing, "why? Am I so unworthy of your trust?"


    While talking, Peter also deliberately looked at their empty glasses. I just drank your wine face to face, which has proved that there will be no problem with the wine. What else do you have to worry about.


    "Well, to tell you something, I''m going to invite you two to this adventure. To tell you the truth, this will be the last time I''ll drink with you. Just think about it. How about having a drink together?" Peter reached out to the wine pot, as if he wanted to pour the wine again. He can see it. Don''t look at the way we usually have a good relationship, but in fact, no one can trust anyone. Even if it is this, he will not have any psychological pressure to use them.


    "Wait, I''ll come." Sergey interrupted Peter''s move. Then he reached out with a smile and touched the wine pot. First he shook it gently, frowned casually and said, "is that all you want? How can it be enough for the three of us?"

 Chapter 1476

    Without Peter''s consent, Sergei opened the wine pot and looked inside. After seeing that this is just a very ordinary wine pot, he covered the lid again, "Hey, no matter how important the wine is, it''s good for me to pour the wine."


    Boris is the oldest of the three, and Sergei is the youngest. He is reasonable to say so, but he just went to see what the spirit of the wine pot is? I still don''t believe it. I''ll take the opportunity to check it.


    After seeing that there was no problem, Sergei put his heart down and gave Boris a reassuring look. Then he began to fill the three wine glasses on the table.


    Peter saw Sergei''s actions in his eyes and in his heart. But he didn''t say anything, as if everything should be like this. He smiled, raised his glass again, looked at them and said, "come on, let''s do it for the last time."


    "Bang" three wine glasses collided together, and everyone drank them all at once.


    After drinking the wine, Boris and Sergei''s eyes fell on Peter again. Obviously, they wanted to say something at this time. Peter was ready for this. First he sighed, and then he said slowly, "I can''t protect myself now. Someone is staring at me."


    "Oh?" Boris and his wife were surprised, but their faces did not change much. It was obvious that they had thought of some possibility before they came. Otherwise, why did Peter bring his Keepsake into their hands?


    But even so, the two are not very nervous. On the one hand, they didn''t do anything wrong. On the other hand, they didn''t believe that the blind archduke or the son of Ivan would move themselves at will. Especially when Peter is to be cleaned up, the people in the army must be unstable, so their position should be safer.


    Although he believed that he would be all right, he was still curious about the reason why Peter had an accident. You know, in a sense, the three of them were in a similar situation. They were all trusted by the blind Archduke and endowed with military power.


    Peter saw their performance in his eyes, and he sneered in his heart. Sure enough, their performance was not beyond their expectations. It''s true that they have a good relationship. It doesn''t look like they advance and retreat together in everything, but when something happens to one person, the so-called same heart will have problems, and the other two won''t catch up with the sexual life of the whole family and their political and political future because of one of them.


    That''s good. Peter doesn''t have to worry so much when he does things next. If he was more or less guilty just now, now he is completely let go and completely let go.


    Although he had made a decision and even had done so, on the surface, Peter sighed and slowly told Ivan about the tunnel he was secretly digging out of the city. "Hey, I''m not careful enough. I was discovered by childe Ivan when I was sent out to check the news. I think there should be people from childe''s sect outside my residence now. Maybe it will involve two generals."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. We are all brothers. How can we be afraid of being involved?" Boris, the leader, shook his head and looked like he was not afraid of the crooked shadow. But he was really scolding Peter. If he told himself such a secret thing, he couldn''t get out of this vortex.


    On the other hand, it is more important to know the plan of Mr. Ivan than to get into trouble. The other party wanted to escape, which was somewhat unexpected to Boris, but on the other hand, the situation in the city was so serious that if it was his own, I''m afraid he had to be prepared to retreat. It''s just that he didn''t know it before. Now he knows it. He should have his own share of it. He also wants to leave with Ivan and them, rather than stay in the city and wait for death.


    Sergei had the same idea. He was more sincere than Boris. Peter''s eyes looked more or less grateful for informing himself of such important news, so that he could make some preparations earlier.


    "Come on, brother Peter, I''d like to propose a toast to you. Thank you." Sergei took the initiative to raise his glass this time and said it very sincerely.


    "Oh, here''s to you, too." Boris raised his glass in hypocrisy.


    "Well, let''s work together. This life may be like this. Let''s be brothers in the afterlife." Peter said with a slight feeling, and a trace of sadness appeared on his face.


    This sad expression fell into the eyes of Boris and Sergei. They thought it was Peter''s true feelings. They couldn''t help but feel some feelings. After all, they had been in the same robe for so many years.


    Peter really showed his true feelings. What he thought was that after today, the two so-called brothers opposite would become prisoners. They were afraid they would not become friends and brothers. He sighed at the thought of the past.


    The three of them sat together and drank wine. At this time, Ivan heard about the two generals arriving at Peter''s residence. After learning about it, Ivan''s face flashed a haze. If he had only suspected that Peter knew about the tunnel before, he would be sure now.


    "What does he want to do? Do you think Boris and Sergei will help him if he tells the story? Naive." Ivan snorted coldly in his heart. I''ve always heard my father-in-law say that Peter is a talent and how powerful he is. Now it seems that''s all.


    "Childe, do you want to catch them now?" asked the captain of the private as a reminder


    "And send someone to watch every move there. I''ll see what their choice is." Ivan shook his head and gave up the idea of starting now. In his opinion, even when Peter called the other two people over, it proved that the other party was still hesitating, at least he didn''t mean to do it. That is, why not wait first. He was really curious about the choice and decision of Boris and Sergei called by Peter. This will also determine whether he will take them with him when he leaves town next.


    Ivan wanted to judge people''s hearts by this, but what he didn''t know was that Peter deliberately made such a cover up because he knew him. In this way, he would have enough time for his own hands.


    The captain of the personal soldiers took the order and sent more people to watch every move in Peter''s house. According to the childe''s intention, they would take it as soon as they had the intention to send someone to call their subordinates. The reason that prompted them to make this decision was that they thought their every move was very secret. They didn''t know that Peter had found them long ago.


    As time went by, the camp belonging to Peter was undergoing ideological mobilization, and according to the order of general Sidley, who temporarily took the place of General Peter, the camp was under martial law and allowed to enter and leave. At the same time, nekovsky also lobbied several dignitaries with certain military power. They need to burn the first fire.


    Although the blind Archduke trusted the three generals Boris very much, according to the military management mechanism, he still arranged people to keep an eye on everything outside each military camp. This is the principle that people should be suspicious and suspicious.


    It''s like that once Sidley makes any move, I''m afraid the news will reach the blind Archduke just after his army leaves the camp. In this way, the other party can make some targeted measures in a very short time. Therefore, the military camp should not start first, and the task falls into the hands of nikov and other dignitaries.


    It was a quarter of an hour before ion time, and the generals in Peter''s camp had arranged everything. Most of the officers and men in the army have done ideological work, and some are extremely loyal to the blind Archduke, but they have been put under house arrest.


    The generals who arranged everything were standing at the inner gate of the barracks, waiting for the attack signal.


    It''s just a quarter of an hour, and it will pass soon. Finally, in the expectation of everyone, a fire suddenly lit up in the direction of the Royal Palace in Moscow. As soon as the towering fire broke out, it could be seen very clearly from a long distance.


    "Ha ha, they got it. Come on, let''s inform and the whole army will attack." Sidley rode on a strong horse. After seeing the fire, his eyes showed an excited light. Then he shouted, and the army that had been waiting for a long time rushed out of the camp in batches.


    The fire in the palace attracted the attention of many people late at night and disrupted the order in the palace. Many palace guards are busy fighting the fire through various methods. The blind Archduke was also awakened by the servants. At this time, he was staying in his bedroom with a gloomy face.


    It is a historical law that when foreign enemies suppress too hard, civil strife is easy to breed. The blind Archduke has been prepared for this. He sent countless spies to stare at the places where the people live in groups in the city, so as to prevent the first suppression when something happens.


    However, the blind Archduke didn''t expect that the first fire would burn from his own palace. In this way, it would never be done by ordinary people. They don''t have such great energy. They must be important officials, generals or dignitaries.


    "Can''t you hold your breath so soon?" I thought it was those people with high status who couldn''t help moving their hands first. I was disappointed that I was blind and public. But at the same time, he also secretly vowed that no matter who did it, he would pay the most heavy price to the other party this time. He would use this thing to remind other dignitaries that whoever dares to have other thoughts will end up very miserable. At this time, what they should do is to help each other in the same boat and tide over the difficulties together.

 Chapter 1477

    "Come on, call three generals to discuss the matter." the blind Archduke said calmly.


    The palace guards will send a message. Just as they were ordered to leave, Prince Ivan also came to the palace and saw the blind Archduke sitting there with an ugly face. "Father in law, are you all right?"


    "OK." a kind smile appeared on the blind Archduke''s face. No matter how angry he was, as soon as Ivan appeared in front of him, it seemed that all his anger was gone. It can be said that he has not only loved his son, but has reached the level of doting. Fortunately, Ivan also has the ability to work hard, which is not spoiled. But even so, he has dared to do some big things in private. For example, he didn''t tell his father-in-law about the tunnel.


    Now, such a thing happened in the city. The fire even burned into the palace. Of course, Ivan knew that some people in power couldn''t help but start. This was the beginning of the real chaos. He also thought it necessary to explain the matter to his father-in-law. "Father, there''s something I''ve been hiding from you."


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" the blind Archduke said with indifference. Because of his doting, Ivan would not report to himself before doing many things. He has long been used to this.


    "Father and son, my ministers dug a tunnel, a passage leading to the dense forest in the north of the city. Once we dug it, we can quickly get there from the city. As long as the attack is sudden enough, we can kill the Han Army by surprise and make a bloody way." Ivan confessed everything.


    "The dense forest in the north of the city? The passage." at this moment, the blind Archduke finally couldn''t calm down, and his face showed a sense of tension. He had to admit that it was indeed a good way to escape, but the problem came again. Why did Ivan tell him now? Has the channel been opened?


    With doubt, the blind Archduke didn''t wait to open his mouth. Ivan on the other side continued to say, "but somehow the news leaked out and was even known by General Peter. He sent someone to investigate tonight and was sent by my people."


    "What?" the blind Archduke suddenly got up. At this time, his nearly blind eyes seemed to burst into infinite anger. "Peter knows. Where is he now?"


    "Now he is eating wine at home with Boris and Sergei, and my people have been staring at them." Ivan said with some guilt at this time. No matter what, his behavior was a little too much this time. Although the father-in-law may not pursue his responsibility, it is necessary for him to apologize.


    "The three of them get together? What does Peter want to do?" after hearing the speech, the blind Archduke began to calm down quickly. Obviously, he had a feeling that things were making a big deal. Even he was still wondering whether the fire in the king''s palace tonight had anything to do with it.


    The blind Archduke seemed to be thinking about something. He didn''t speak for a long time. Looking at Ivan''s eyes, he said anxiously, "father, shouldn''t his children''s ministers dig a tunnel?"


    "No! It''s nothing wrong to leave one more road. Digging a tunnel was originally one of the retreats. It''s not wrong. But such a secret thing should not be known to outsiders, and even if you suspect Peter knew about it, why don''t you control this person at the first time?" the blind Archduke shook his head and questioned immediately.


    He can allow Ivan to make some small moves and even make his own decisions without informing himself, but he can''t screw things up. Especially at this critical time, in the face of the black fire released by the celestial sphere of the Han Army, the dignitaries and people in the city were already worried. The more this time, the more cautious and careful everything you do. Otherwise, if you don''t pay attention, you may cause big problems and get out of control.


    Even if you escaped from the tunnel, but others found it. More importantly, you know that there is no remedy for all this, that is, you are not.


    "Catch, catch Peter, including all the people in his house." the blind Archduke said this in an indisputable tone.


    In Ivan''s ear, he could not help frowning, "father, now Boris and Sergei are also in general Peter''s house." his indirect meaning is to remind the blind Archduke that now these two generals may know the truth, so should they be arrested?


    The look of the blind Archduke also showed a trace of pain at this moment, but soon he nodded and said, "catch it, catch it together, and consider whether to release them after I talked to them."


    He caught three generals at once, and all of them were powerful generals. Even the blind Archduke also needs to think about it.


    "I see." Ivan nodded. At this time, he must admit that he is far worse than his father. It is said that those who are kings and emperors cannot have their own feelings. Everything must make way for interests. It seems that it is inevitable.


    Ivan took the task and was ready to take people to Peter''s residence. However, before saying goodbye to the blind Archduke, he saw a guard captain rush into the hall and say with a flustered look on his face, "Tell Archduke that General Peter''s camp has mutinied. They rushed out of the camp, ignored our warning, and are running through the city. Look, the destination is coming to our palace."


    "Bad." Ivan''s face changed on the spot, and the worst happened.


    The blind Archduke''s face also became gloomy at this moment. But soon he returned to normal, "don''t be afraid, the soldiers will block him. Peter can''t turn the sky with him. In this way, Ivan, you immediately mobilize your soldiers to guard the palace, and find the soldiers who are familiar with Peter''s generals to help and persuade them. It''s reasonable. I believe these people know how to choose."


    The blind Archduke did not panic, because he knew that although Peter was also a powerful general, all his powers were given to him by himself, and his soldiers were also given to him by himself. If you can give it now, you can take it back when you need it one day.


    Ivan was infected by his father''s calmness. It seemed that he was not afraid of the sky falling down. He quickly nodded to gather the army, while the blind Archduke was sitting high in the hall. He had to wait and wait for the rebellion to subside, otherwise he couldn''t rest.


    In Peter''s residence, Boris and Sergei also heard the noise outside the street. At that moment, their faces became very ugly. Did Peter''s camp start? If so, if they stay here, the meaning will be completely different.


    Always stay here, will it make people think they are accomplices? If so, based on their understanding of the blind Archduke, I''m afraid it''s impossible for them to stay away from it.


    It was Peter, who was drinking happily for a while, and didn''t care about the way Boris wanted to eat himself. Of course, he can be so calm, all because there are eight more murderous guards in the room.


    With these guards in his hand, Peter was not afraid that some people would use force against themselves. That is, he can''t use strength. With only one mouth, he is not afraid at all.


    The more Peter didn''t care, the more angry he was in Boris''s eyes. He felt that he had been used. As for Sergei, who could not hide his emotions, he directly asked, "Peter, what do you want? Did you pull us to rebel with you?"


    Such a cry finally shocked Peter. He also put down his glass, slowly raised his head, looked at Sergei and replied, "how can this be called rebellion? This is to find a way. Or do you think the blind Archduke''s regime can be maintained and developed under the attack of the Han army?"


    "You... You..." at this time, Sergei was asked by Peter and was speechless.


    Yes, in the face of the black water thrown by the flying ball of the Han Army, which is impossible to prevent and even impossible to prevent, they really have no resistance. They are completely passive waiting to be burned. If you are lucky, you may live a few more days, but once the place where food and grass are stored is also burned, chaos in the city will inevitably occur. If so, who will care who is blind when everyone asks for his life? As for what he said, no one will listen.


    Sergei closed his mouth and blushed when asked. Boris finally said, "Peter, even so, we should think of other methods, such as breaking through the encirclement. After all, we have 200000 troops in hand, and there are a lot of guns and artillery. If we take these out, we may not be able to kill a blood path."


    "HMM." this time, Peter didn''t object, but nodded cooperatively, "That''s right. But I don''t know if general Boris has thought about it. How likely is it to break through the siege? That is, it always needs someone to charge and break the back. Really, some of the three of us can survive. I don''t want to gamble on luck. Once the charge or break work is arranged at that time, I''m afraid what I want to do at that time It''s already late. "


    "Huh?" Boris, who had wanted to say something, stopped talking. With the blind Archduke''s trust in him, he was confident that he would not do those dangerous things. But there was no absolute thing. If he really arranged such a dangerous task for himself, could he still say no? If he did, I''m afraid the blind Archduke would be the first person who would not spare himself.

 Chapter 1478

    Thinking that this possibility did not exist, Boris''s face became a little ugly. Even he did not dare to guarantee that he was safe, let alone that he was far inferior to Peter and Sergey in the hearts of the blind Archduke. It is no wonder that others would have such thoughts and actions.


    But anyway, Boris still didn''t want to do such a thing as rebellion. After all, the blind Archduke has been kind to him over the years. He can''t do such things as betraying his benefactor with emotion and reason. But how would he say that? As long as this mouth is opened, will it not prove that they are not on the same line with them? If so, Peter would let his guards kill himself if he didn''t have to do anything next.


    Don''t doubt whether Peter dared to do so. He even did the rebellious things. What else did he dare not do?


    They suddenly stopped talking. Peter''s face smiled more. He knew that he had only preliminarily persuaded them, but it was far from doing great things with him, so he said in a different tone "Two brothers, now that things have come to this point, I am also forced to be helpless. But you are now in my house. It is absolutely impossible to leave things alone. Let''s think about what kind of decision to make. Time is tight, but we don''t have much time to hesitate and consider."


    Even though the banner of rebellion has been put out, we can''t stop, or we will send our lives to others. Peter will never do such a stupid thing. Therefore, there are only two ways in front of them, one is to follow ourselves, the other is to oppose ourselves, and they will be killed now.


    "Well, in a quarter of an hour, you two please make a voluntary decision. No matter what the decision is, brother, I''ll go on, ha ha." it''s like saying a very ordinary sentence. After Peter said this, he sat back, picked up his glass again and drank slowly.


    What is what kind of decision? Brothers follow. I''m afraid they will kill themselves if they object.


    This is not voluntary at all, but completely forced. However, the situation is not as good as others. At this time, they dare not say anything more. They have to look at each other and sit back again. The Hall fell into silence again. There are only the heavy breathing voices of the eight guards with knives.


    A fire broke out in Moscow, and the sky soon became red. All this inevitably fell into the eyes of Yang Chendong outside the city.


    Suddenly, when he got the report from the black riding Dragon Guard, Yang Chendong had gone to bed. When he got dressed, the fiery red range was getting bigger and bigger. Looking at all this, Yang Er scratched his head, "young master, it won''t be their real infighting."


    Yang Chendong threw Yang er a white eye. What is real infighting? Look, this posture is clearly infighting. Well, Yang Chendong had imagined this result for a long time, but he didn''t think it would come so soon. After all, he just set fire for two days. It''s nothing good for such a big Moscow city. He can''t hold his breath if he thinks about each other. I think it''s all right Everything should be done by the man named nikovsky. It seems that what he said to this man that day really worked.


    That''s right, let''s fight among ourselves. Anyway, these are all alien races, including some Ross nationalists. If such people die, they will die. What does it have to do with themselves? I just hope that in the end, the people in the city can stay more. After all, if you want to build here, you can''t do without sufficient human resources.


    "Go, go back and go to sleep." Yang Chendong turned around and didn''t take the fire in the city into account. This matter can''t be finished so soon. Instead of paying attention to them, it''s better to inquire about how many tribes the first army of the cavalry has captured and how many captives it has captured.


    In Yang Chendong''s eyes, even if there is a civil strife in Moscow, it will not be solved in a moment and a half, and now is not the time to take action. At the moment, in the city, a quarter of an hour has come, and Peter is looking at Boris and Sergei, waiting for them to make the final decision.


    "Time is up, two generals, please make the final decision." Peter said without delay, but the eight guards around him had already sharpened their swords. It seems that once the choice is wrong, they will immediately fight against each other.


    The faces of the two generals were not good-looking at Peter''s pressure. In this case, no matter what decision they made, they felt threatened by others. But the fact is that they can''t resist. The more Peter is casual, the more they can feel the importance of killing behind it. "Well, why is it always a death? It''s better to fight. I just don''t know if the Han army will accept us if we surrender." finally, general Sergei was a little breathless and made a choice.


    Peter seemed very happy about the answer. "Brother Xie, rest assured, there has been contact with the Han army for a long time. The other party said that as long as we can give them the heads of the blind grand duke and the son of Ivan, not only our safety can be guaranteed, but also our property can be retained."


    "Did you contact the Han Army in advance? This can''t be false?" at this moment, Boris was also moved. He couldn''t believe that Peter had prepared so much, but he didn''t seem to have any chance to contact the Han army? Don''t open your mouth to deceive yourself.


    Peter naturally heard Boris''s doubts. He knew that if some things were not explained clearly, he might not be able to convince them. After thinking about it, he took nikov as a peace negotiator to the Han Army camp, and then negotiated the way of surrender with the other party.


    "How could it be?" Boris really believed it when he heard that it was nikovsky of the capitulationists. According to his understanding, this person can definitely do such a thing. It''s under the influence of others, and with such full preparation, considering that the blind Archduke is ready to retreat, he didn''t even notice himself. What choice he should make has become very clear. He seemed to have no choice. "Well, that''s it. I''ll listen to General Peter."


    Boris finally nodded, and Peter was relieved at this moment. He was really afraid to fight with the first general of the Principality of Russia. The other party had too much influence in the army. If he could not be a friend, he had to kill. He could never be an enemy.


    Fortunately, I was lucky enough to persuade the other party. Peter, who was overjoyed, nodded to the guard. Soon someone sent paper and pen. In front of the two generals, Peter drafted an agreement in triplicate, with the signatures and fingerprints of the three people left on it.


    In the Principality of Ross, the effect of contract is still very strong. If someone violates it, he will lose his credit and won''t be trusted by others. With this thing, Peter was finally relieved, and then the three generals could sit down calmly and discuss how to rebel.


    This result was somewhat beyond Peter''s expectation. Originally, the three would not have any cooperation. He was even ready to do it. Unexpectedly, they really chose to rebel with themselves, which he had never dared to think before.


    Where did he know that people have a desire to survive, and this time Ivan did not inform them about digging the tunnel, which is enough to prove that when people really want to leave, they may not take themselves with them, that is, they have abandoned themselves, so why stick a cold ass on their hot face?


    In any case, the three generals sat together and quickly discussed a plan. Time did not wait, and the situation outside was becoming more and more chaotic. Who knows what would happen over time, and the blind Archduke ruled the principalities of Ross. It would be so easy to deal with, if not slow down quickly? I''m afraid it''s an accident at any time.


    In less than half an hour, the two generals left Peter''s residence. On the street, they saw the corpses displayed on the ground. Judging from their clothes, they should be the soldiers under master Ivan.


    These people were obviously killed by Peter''s soldiers. The civil war has begun.


    Under Peter''s early arrangement, all the troops sent by Ivan to arrest the three generals were intercepted and killed outside the residence. This also indicates the escalation of contradictions. If we don''t fight to the death, there will be no truce and no result.


    At this time, there was a constant cry of killing outside the palace, and sidry was launching a fierce attack here again and again with a large number of soldiers. It''s just that the palace, which has long been on guard against outsiders, is not tight. In this easy to defend and difficult to attack terrain, Ivan''s army has also been mobilized. Together with the guards of the palace, they put a lot of pressure on sidry. At the same time, the casualties of the latter began to increase.


    "General, you can''t do this. Cheng gaojianli, we''ve lost thousands of brothers." seeing waves of soldiers rush up and fall down in groups, the same robes that talked together just now have turned into corpses. Many young generals have a worried look on their faces, and even some people''s hearts have begun to shake, They are already thinking about whether what they are doing is right or not.


    Now we are only facing Ivan''s army and palace guards. Once the armies of general Boris and Sergei join in and begin to surround them, I''m afraid the final result will be defeat.


    As a rebel, you can almost think with your big fingers and know what will happen.


    "We can''t retreat, we have to trust the general." Sidley, as the commander of the front line, shook his head firmly, but the look back from time to time still betrayed his heart. He believed in general Peter, but how long has it been? Why hasn''t the general appeared yet?

 Chapter 1479

    The attack on the palace was blocked and the loss was not small. Ivan, who was in charge of the guard in the city, naturally relaxed a lot. "Come on, go and shout and tell them that we only have the chief evils. As long as they are willing to lay down their weapons, they can avoid death."


    "Childe, they are rebellious." the little general nearby was puzzled when he heard that Ivan wanted to spare those rebellious soldiers.


    "Just follow the order." Ivan shook his head. He won''t be young generals. This is just his plan for rights and interests. What he wants now is victory. Once Peter is cleaned up and the city is quiet again, he will continue to dig tunnels and leave. At that time, he will leave these people in the city and wait for the Han Army to clean up. What does death or immortality have to do with him?


    Ivan gave a death order, and the people below could only carry it out. The sound of such a cry soon came from the palace. As soon as the cry of killing the chief villain and excluding the accomplices came out, the morale was a little low. The young generals and soldiers who had ideas in their hearts attacked more slowly, showing a picture of not contributing to work.


    Perhaps at this time, just someone needs to stand up and take a head, and these soldiers will turn their guns around. It is also possible to kill sidry instead of attacking the palace.


    The situation was critical. Seeing that the mutiny in the army happened again, and even the eyes of several young generals looking at West Germany were not good, a large number of White Russian soldiers came behind them outside the palace. Before they arrived, the voice spread out first, "someone confused the blind Archduke and killed the king in the palace."


    It was Boris and Sergei who came. Although they didn''t call themselves rebels, a word from the emperor of the Qing Dynasty had proved their position.


    I don''t know when Peter has come to the front line and came to Sidley''s side. He looks very calm, "don''t panic, they are to support us and continue to attack."


    Peter''s appearance undoubtedly stopped the commotion of the army like a sea god needle. Without any other thoughts and ideas, we cooperated with the other two army soldiers who had just arrived to attack the palace again.


    This time, there were not only two armies, but also some artillery transported in a hurry. Obviously, facing the palace with high walls in the city, their intention was to make a gap with artillery and win with the advantage of military strength.


    The appearance of artillery gave morale to the soldiers. They don''t have to die desperately. As long as the wall of the palace is opened, they will have many more opportunities. At that time, it is time for them to give full play to their infantry and melee advantages.


    With the help of the rebel forces, morale suddenly soared. On the contrary, the situation of the White Russian army in the palace became dangerous. When the blind Archduke learned that Boris and Sergei had also turned against him, he was always happy and angry. He finally got angry and broke a valuable porcelain on the king''s case in front of him and threw it to the ground.


    Ivan standing below also has a face of regret. In the final analysis, it started because of him. If he had not secretly dug the tunnel and been caught, such a thing would not have happened.


    "Father and son, I want to go out of the palace and talk to the two generals." Ivan said as if he had made some decision. Just two generals, obviously he pushed Peter away, proving that he didn''t intend to forgive him in his heart.


    "No." the blind Archduke didn''t know what Ivan meant, but did he really think Boris and Sergei were so easy to talk? When things come to this point, taking the initiative to talk to them is tantamount to entering the tiger''s mouth. I''m afraid it''s easy to go and can''t come back.


    The blind Archduke is old. He would rather take risks himself than let his son do so. "Ivan, the future kingdom of Ross will be handed over to you. In any case, you can''t do anything. What you carry is our hope for the future. In this way, you can arrange people to break through immediately. As long as you rush out of the palace, you can find a place to hide in the city. Remember, you can''t be found. In this way, your father and father can rest in peace when they die."


    "Father." at this moment, the tears in Ivan''s eyes finally couldn''t help but stay.


    "Well, go and get ready and rush out when it''s dark." the blind Archduke waved his hand and showed a look of love on his face, because this time he left, he really didn''t know when to meet again.


    "Father," Ivan shouted again, and then flopped down in front of the blind Archduke. This kneeling is also reluctant, but more thanks.


    "Go, go, remember not to be so capricious in the future." the blind Archduke said with a forced smile. And these listening to Ivan''s ears made him cry more than ever. Unconsciously, he seemed to grow and mature a lot at this moment.


    That night, it was said that when the artillery had just been transported outside the palace, the gate in the palace suddenly burst out and thousands of soldiers rushed out.


    Their appearance caught Peter, who was unprepared outside, by surprise. Soon they killed a path of blood and broke through the siege and rushed out.


    Peter was very angry about this. If there were blind grand duke and Ivan, wouldn''t it be impossible to complete the orders of the Han army? Fortunately, soon afterwards, the figure of the blind Archduke appeared on the tower of the palace.


    When the blind Archduke appeared, the soldiers on both sides stopped their actions without meeting. The old man who ruled the principalities of Ross for decades and took them from weak to strong, from small to large, has high prestige in the army and the people.


    At ordinary times, he just needs to show up and say a word casually, and everyone will kneel down and worship. But now, his appearance just makes everyone stop fighting.


    The hero is getting old. It''s really suitable for the blind Duke now. Standing on the wall of the palace, the blind man shouted in a high voice, "We are all from Russia. Let''s stop fighting and do things that hurt relatives and make enemies happy. Don''t you just want the king''s life? Come on, I won''t resist and let you take it, but you can''t hurt the guards of the palace. After all, they were your brothers and sisters. If you swear to do this, the king will let you be bound."


    "Archduke."


    For a time, because of these words, countless guards knelt on the ground. They were moved by the righteousness of the blind Archduke. At this time, they wanted to take all their strength to fight with the rebels outside.


    It has to be said that the blind Archduke''s means of bewitching people is still very superb. At this time, his words completely restored the fallen morale of the army.


    But his mind is not on the civil war at all. He is really ready to be tied up. This is why he sees that if he resists, he can''t change the war situation. That is, it''s better to simply surrender. At the same time, it also leaves a difficult problem for the Han Army. As for what kind of problem, maybe others can''t see it, but the Wunan king of the Han army can see it Otherwise, he would not be able to defeat the Golden Horde and destroy their principality of Ross.


    "Archduke, are you really willing to be bound?" Nekovsky, who was hiding in the army, was more excited than anyone at this time. He knew that if this was the result, the chaos in the city would soon end and the victory and defeat of both sides would be divided quickly. If not, with the people attracted by the blind Archduke over the years, I don''t know how long it would take and what price it would cost to win.


    Seeing that it was nekov''s voice, how could the blind Archduke not guess that this man was one of the instigators. But he had no hatred at this time, and such a small role could not be put in his eyes. He still replied with a very calm look, "Yes, as long as the three generals can swear not to move the thousands of guards in my palace, what can you do now?"


    In the palace, Ivan''s five thousand soldiers have basically died. As for another forty-five thousand soldiers, they were blocked out of the palace by the three generals Peter. Now there are only five thousand palace guards left in the palace. It is because of the limited strength around him that the blind Archduke made such a decision after weighing the gains and losses.


    It''s a good thing to be able to subdue people''s soldiers without fighting. If they don''t fight, they can''t guarantee that they will win. After all, anything can happen over time.


    After looking at each other, Peter nodded, and made a heavy oath in front of all the army to the effect that as long as the blind Archduke was arrested and the guards were not fighting, they could spare their lives.


    He made an oath in front of so many people. Of course, he was counting. If anyone violated it, he would be angry with people and gods. The blind Archduke was very satisfied with the result. Then he went out of the palace and came to the three generals Peter.


    When seeing the blind Archduke stride over and look at himself with his extremely low vision eyes, Boris and Sergey lowered their heads. Even Peter, who was still very powerful just now, also looked aside and dared not look directly at him.


    In the end, nekovsky took the initiative to stand up and ordered the soldiers around him to live in the blind. In this regard, the palace fell, and the overall situation has been set.


    After completing the major event, nekovsky sent people out of the city overnight. At dawn, he reported the news to the Han Army camp outside the city and to Yang Chendong who had just got up.


    "There will be a result so soon?" Yang Chendong asked unexpectedly. In his eyes, both the blind Archduke and the later Ivan emperor are famous figures in the history of Russia. How can such a person be so easy to deal with. Even some people say that the civil war lasted ten days and a half months, or even longer, he will believe it.

 Chapter 1480

    "Yes, the messenger sent by nekovsky said that the blind princess was captured and the palace was captured. Now the whole Moscow city is waiting for our army to receive it. Only the young master Ivan escaped, but he will still be in the city. They can find it." Yang Eryu added.


    "The blind princess was captured? No wonder. But did Ivan escape? It must be the pen of the blind Duke." Yang Chendong smiled. That''s right. He won''t believe it if he can win all the blind Archduke and son with a powerful general in nekovsky''s joint army.


    "Young master, what shall we do next?" I''ve long been used to Yang Chendong''s self talk. Yang Er has long dispelled his curiosity. What he wants to ask now is what to do next.


    "What else can I do? As long as Ivan is still in the city, I''m not afraid I can''t find him. I ordered him to go down, the siege can''t stop, and no one can be let out without permission. I also replied to the messenger and asked him to inform nikovsky that his work is well done, and the king will fulfill his promise. Now what he needs to do is to send someone to fill in all the pits outside Moscow Ping, to ensure that our cavalry can enter the city smoothly. "


    Even if you dug the pit, you should fill it up. Yang Chendong won''t let his soldiers spend so much effort. He also happens to use this time to think about what to do next.


    To tell the truth, whether dealing with the Golden Horde or the Duke of Russia, things went better than he imagined.


    For the final victory, Yang Chendong is confident, but he can solve the problem so quickly, which is the important role played by the three factors in the foundation.


    1¡¢ The five-star army has the most powerful weapons in the world. Whether it is the power of fire guns, the fierceness of artillery or hot-air balloons, they are far more than the products of this era. Therefore, they can pull dry and destroy corruption on the battlefield.


    2¡¢ There are many veterans in the five-star army. They have been on the battlefield and are not afraid of death. Military merit is well paid. Stimulated by such good conditions, they can exert their own strength to ensure that the soldiers in the army have been very high and achieved the goal of invincible and invincible.


    Let''s say that if an elite veteran of 500 people fights an army of 5000 recruits, the winner will be a veteran with fewer people. Just because they don''t have stage fright, they know how to save themselves on the battlefield and attack their opponents effectively at the same time. As long as the general''s orders and direction are right, they can give full play to their advantages.


    On the contrary, if a group of recruits go to the battlefield, they are likely to be in chaos without attack. When they really see blood and death, they will forget everything, so that their opponents'' butcher knives are handed in front of them, and they are afraid they don''t know they should stop.


    Now, the five-star army has come all the way, and we don''t know who we are in the big war and small war. There is no doubt about the combat effectiveness of such an army, and it is predictable where the balance of victory will tend.


    The third point is the corruption and disunity of the Golden Horde and the Ross principalities.


    Everyone has their own thoughts and can''t be twisted into a rope. If we win the war, it''s good to say that we just need to follow the steps. But once we encounter setbacks, the disadvantages of these problems will appear, and eventually civil strife will give the opponent an opportunity.


    Throughout these two major battles, didn''t the other party''s internal strife destroy the country in the end?


    Thinking of this, Yang Chendong also began to reflect, that is, will such a problem fall on the five-star army?


    The answer is very likely. Now Yang Chendong has great power and prestige. With his existence, some things will not happen, but no one can guarantee what he will look like when he is not here.


    The dead bird is in the sky. Yang Chendong just took it back after his thoughts floated over there. A person alive is already very tired, but also consider what to do so far away. Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Anyway, after the Great Harmony of the world, even if something really happens, the meat is rotten in the pot, and the Han people replace the Han people. It''s not a pity.


    Yang Chendong''s order was sent back to Moscow. After discussing with the three generals, nikovsky began to arrange people to go out of the city to fill the pit. At the same time, the biggest civil strife has occurred in Moscow since its establishment.


    In the name of looking for the son of Ivan, the army began to rob the city. This was the general''s wish to make the soldiers work hard. Now that it''s done, it''s time to fulfill the promise.


    Moscow fell into the darkest hour. I don''t know how many dignitaries attached to the blind Archduke became the targets of looting, but if they dared to resist, the soldiers who rushed into the courtyard would dare to kill with knives. For ten days, there were fireworks and corpses everywhere in the city.


    According to the statistics afterwards, in just ten days, at least 70% of the dignitaries in the city were destitute.


    Ten days later, the big pit outside the city was also filled, and the cavalry of the five-star army began to enter the city. The new second army, as the vanguard army, was the first to enter the city and disarmed all the White Russian army. But just as they said, when cavalry entered the city, they did not do too much to the surrendered soldiers and people. As long as they cooperated with them, their safety was guaranteed.


    Of course, there are obedient and disobedient. For example, there are some soldiers loyal to the blind Archduke hidden among the people. They jump out and kill the cavalry soldiers of the new second army. But with the precaution, their appearance was just death.


    Before entering the city, Yang Chendong had given orders. Although Moscow had been defeated, there were still many opposition forces in the city. Therefore, unless all the people in the city are transferred out, the danger will not be lifted. The killing opportunity can be seen at any time, and the battle will come again at any time.


    With Yang Chendong''s orders, how could the cavalry soldiers of the new second army be careless. In addition, with their armor, unless they are at close range, ordinary knives, guns and arrows can''t hurt them, which makes the opposition forces in the city ask for trouble and suffer heavy casualties.


    Peter and other generals who had been disarmed as soon as the Han Army entered the city were dissatisfied, but after seeing a wave of assassinations in the street, they quickly closed their mouths. Anyone who raises an objection at this time is likely to be mistaken for the accomplice of these assassins.


    For the next three days, the cavalry of the new second army killed at least 3000 people in the city, which stabilized the security situation. But even so, the commander who led the team knew that there were still many people against the Han Army in the city, just because the opportunity was not suitable, they didn''t show their feet.


    But the three-day period has come, and it is time for Yang Chendong to lead the army into the city. After all, if the time is too long, it will inevitably give people a sense of fear of death. If so, it will only help increase the momentum and flame of the enemy.


    Compared with the Golden Horde, the national mood of the Russian principalities is much higher. Under the indoctrination of the blind Archduke, many white Russians established themselves with the slogan of "the world is big and White Russia is respected". In the eyes of these people, they are the strongest nation in the world. They should rule the world, not be ruled by others.


    Under the extreme nationalist ideology, the public security in the city is worrying. But Yang Chendong has said that he will enter the city after three days. There is no reason not to enter the city at that time.


    Outside the east gate of Moscow, three days later, in the morning, under the arch guard of 2000 black dragon guards in black clothes and armor, Yang Chendong, riding a white dragon, entered the city in a golden cloak.


    Yang Chendong, who is already a master of Arts, thinks that unless the artillery hits him, it is extremely unrealistic for others to want to leave him. Even so, only he has been on guard and can be transferred to the warehouse at any time. This is really a sharp weapon for self-protection.


    With such capital, even if it is a tiger''s den, he dares to break through, not to mention that Moscow is full of new second army and five-star cavalry. What''s the fear.


    At the gate of the city, nikovsky, Peter, Boris and Sergei have already lined up to wait here in a welcoming formation. When Yang Chendong appeared here, there was still some distance. These people knelt down on the ground together. Some people didn''t even dare to lift their heads or move around to show their piety of submission.


    Now it''s man-made knife and I''m fish. Even now Yang Chendong repents and wants to kill them all. I''m afraid these people have no power to resist. That is to say, there is no other good way except to submit willingly.


    "Let''s all get up." Yang Chendong appeared in front of a group of high-level people in Russia riding a white dragon. Yang Chendong said in Russian.


    Here to explain, the white dragon is not the original white dragon, but the descendants of the white dragon. After all, the survival of a good horse has a number of years. Although the old white dragon is not dead, it is not as good as before. Fortunately, it has taken in so many places and laid so many sites. It has long found a suitable spouse for white dragon, produced the next generation of white dragon, and can serve. But without exception, the owner of the white dragon can only be Yang Chendong. Others do not have this permission to ride on them.


    High above, Yang Chendong greeted a group of high-level officials of Russia in Russian. These kneeling people just got up and stood up trembling. "Come and give me a horse. We''ll travel to the city together." Yang Chendong smiled on his face and said to Yang ER and others in Chinese.


    It''s a splendid thing to ride around the city with King Wu Nan. At least the generals of the five-star army think so. Now this treatment has been given to these ministers. I don''t know how many people I envy.

 Chapter 1481

    Naturally, Yang Chendong''s behavior is to appease people and tell others that he will not kill the surrender general. Second, let these people become the target of public criticism, and let them have no possibility to rebel against themselves. After all, in the eyes of some opponents, the closer these dignitaries and ministers are to the Han people, the more unforgivable their crimes will be.


    Perhaps someone in the crowd saw this truth and turned ugly. But for nekovsky''s firm capitulationists, they really don''t think so much at all. Hearing the treatment given by Yang Chendong, they all got on the horse with joy and excitement on their faces.


    Some people take the lead, and others can only choose to mount the horse even if they are unwilling. After all, compared with angering those firm nationalists, the king Wunan of the Han Dynasty is not easy to provoke and can kill them at any time.


    Everyone got on the horse and Yang Chendong began to patrol the city with these people. I had been told to leave for a long time, and I made the route. On the spacious road in the city, the road was full of heavily armed cavalry soldiers of the new second army, who were responsible for the security of the periphery. Two thousand black riding dragon guards are guards around Yang Chendong, responsible for close safety. Under such an array, unless artillery strikes, a group of soldiers with guns can''t threaten Yang Chendong''s safety.


    But even so, on the way around the city, I still encountered 13 interceptions.


    Some were just destroyed by the new Second Army cavalry around as soon as they appeared. Others broke through the periphery with a large number of people, but with the black riding Dragon Guard, a White Russian warrior who rushed forward was killed in the street. When the street patrol was completed and came to the palace, the armor of many black riding dragon guards was sprayed with red blood.


    In this regard, these black riding dragon guards are like unheard of, or they are used to such scenes and are not moved at all. Still standing upright on the horse.


    This scene fell in the eyes of nikovsky and other dignitaries, making them tremble and look at Yang Chendong with more awe. In the eyes of Peter and other generals used to seeing blood, they also lamented the strength of the black riding dragon guards.


    Just now they have carefully observed. When these black riding dragon guards kill people, they don''t blink their eyes, and their arms don''t tremble at all. It gives people the feeling that they have done such things for many times, and they have been numb for a long time.


    Facing such an army, even if there is no flying ball and no black oil, the generals have to ask themselves, can they stop it? I''m afraid the result is the same.


    Under the city tour ceremony, more than 1000 White Russian opponents were killed before and after. Yang Chendong entered the palace with satisfaction and listened to the report of the following generals.


    The details, establishment time and nature of the Ross principality are not as powerful as the golden tent khanate, so there is not so much harvest. But the good things in the palace add up to 40 million Liang Zi.


    Of course, it''s not that the Ross are so poor. In fact, a lot of money is in the hands of those dignitaries. Shebie has made a rough survey. Once these dignitaries leave here with only 10% of their property, the value of their wealth will exceed 220 million. It can be seen that they are still very rich.


    Yang Chendong was very satisfied with how much he gained after the two major battles. Especially for the war in Moscow City, he only sent out two air flights and dropped some black oil. His side basically had no personnel losses and gained so many benefits. It seems that it is really worth it.


    In addition to being happy, Yang Chendong looked at the farewell standing aside and said, "in addition to providing part of these seizures for the army to continue its expansion and war, the rest of you and chixian city are half and half for the development of this place."


    Hearing that nearly half of the belongings can be cut off, it is natural to smile at parting. Yang Chendong told him about the establishment of the new second group army. Now with so much financial support, if he can''t do well, he might as well go home and farm.


    Yang Chendong was very happy to say goodbye, so he asked for a small change every year and a big change every three years. Taking advantage of the vast land here, he wanted to become the big granary of the Yang family. Not only that, there are many mountains and forests and rich minerals here. It will also become the location of Yang''s heavy industrial zone. In the future, some heavy industrial manufacturers in the city will move here one after another. As the host here, we should do a good job of greeting and cooperation.


    In order to make farewell work better, Yang Chendong not only gave the other party the post of commander of the new second group army, but also granted the other party the post of governor of Eastern European provinces.


    Yes, the Principality of Russia and the Golden Horde were merged into a new province called Eastern Europe. In contrast, it covers a vast area far beyond any province under Yang''s department. It can be seen that it attaches importance to giving up such an important position to others.


    Farewell is to kneel down on the spot to thank grace and make a great wish. We will do everything we can to live up to Yang Chendong''s kindness of knowing and promoting.


    Yang Chendong has no doubt about his farewell loyalty. If he had other thoughts, he would have really surrendered when surrounded by the northern Ming army. Just trust each other. Once the power given is too adult, there will be accidents. Yang Chendong proposed that in the future, some officials will be sent from chixian city and other provinces to cooperate with him. Not only that, the position of Eastern European provinces will be given in the future. A person can concurrently serve as political and military leaders in a special period, but it is impossible to last.


    In this regard, parting naturally agrees. If he is allowed to work all the time, will he have to worry? It''s not a good thing for a man to have too much power. He doesn''t want to be afraid every day.


    After the outcome of the farewell, Yang Chendong held a symposium with nikovsky and others. In a selective way, Yang Chendong took out all the areas in his hand except chixian for everyone to choose.


    According to Yang Chendong, these people can''t stay in Eastern Europe. Otherwise, he doesn''t trust that these people will live very carefully. It''s better to move out and choose to start life again. There, they will face a strange environment, where they will not find their ethnic group, or even a few people who can speak Russian. They can only communicate and communicate in Chinese. Finally, in a few years, they will gradually assimilate into middle and third-class residents of Han people.


    It''s reassuring for everyone to give a way to live, not to mention that Yang Chendong also allows them to take away one tenth of their existing wealth. In this way, they won''t be too bad when they have money. At present, people are the beginning of your words and my words, and choose a new habitat.


    Fortunately, Yang''s territory is large enough for everyone to choose, and there will be no chance to meet in. During this period, several important generals such as Peter and Sergei also expressed the idea of continuing to serve in the army.


    They are different from Boris. Boris has received the kindness of the blind Archduke. Now he is forced to betray his old owner. How can he still work for the Han people? But Peter and Sergei are different. When they were young, they were thinking of making achievements. Especially after seeing the strength of the Han Army, they wanted to join them and create brilliance.


    For this request, Yang Chendong refused without hesitation. The reason why he used some generals of the golden tent Khanate was that they were born with cavalry all the year round and were really fierce generals. Secondly, they had no culture and were easy to control based on the idea that whoever gave food was the master. But these generals of Ross country are different. They are infected by the blind Archduke and know right and wrong. In this way, people with ideas belong to dangerous existence and can be stabbed in the back at any time.


    Not to mention, these generals are used to commanding the firearms army, and in the Yang family, the main force of the firearms army is Leng Feng. How can such elite be led by foreign people?


    After Yang Chendong refused without hesitation, Peter, Sergei and others had to suppress this idea. Fortunately, they also robbed a lot of good things in the city in these more than ten days. Even if they stayed only one tenth, the rest was an amazing wealth. They could live well anywhere.


    After these people were arranged by the high level of Ross state, the blind Archduke who was detained in the prison was brought out and sent to the hall once headed by him. The difference is that now the master of the hall is no longer him, but he has become a prisoner.


    Considering that the blind Archduke''s eyes were very poor, Yang Chendong deliberately arranged him to come to the place two steps in front of him. An old man and a young man looked at each other and looked at each other.


    To say that Yang Chendong had dealt with many Russians in the last life. Most of them were good wine, greedy and arrogant. Although the domestic economy is sluggish, the weapons they make are that even those developed countries are frightened. In the common words of the people, this is a fighting nation.


    Yang Chendong first shot, destroyed the other party before it became a trend, effectively curbed the other party''s development, and stepped on the other party''s proud psychology, which became worthless.


    Now he is a winner, but this does not prevent Yang Chendong from observing the blind Archduke, a very important figure in Russian history.


    The blind Archduke is also looking at Yang Chendong. Although his eyesight is very limited, he relies on his heart. After several observations, he couldn''t help sighing. The Han man who was more than 20 years younger than him gave him a feeling of indestructibility.

 Chapter 1482

    Such people do not feel dangerous when they raise their hands and feet, and even have a feeling of wanting to be close. But when you have a hostile heart, you find that the other party is flawless. His years of experience tells you that such an opponent is the most terrible.


    "Young man, you won, but you just don''t know how to deal with our rose people. Oh, and the five thousand palace guards who are absolutely loyal to me?" Yang Chendong, who can''t find the flaw of the other party, even has a very stable breath, so that the blind Archduke can''t find a breakthrough direction, so he just takes the initiative to attack. He also wanted to see how the Han man would deal with the affairs of the Russian principalities.


    Over the years, if there are two things that blind Archduke is most proud of, it is that Ivan is such an accomplished son and he has changed the psychology of most Ross people, enlightened their thoughts and gave them a strong sense of national belonging.


    Such people are the least likely to be influenced and accept the leadership of other nationalities. If they fail to do well, they will be in trouble, and may even rise in the East Mountain and repeat their glory. It is precisely because he has confidence in these people that the blind Archduke will ask this question. At the same time, he is also embarrassing Yang Chendong.


    For a moment, the blind Archduke asked two questions, both of which were so difficult. In Yang Chendong''s ear, he was not unhappy at all. On the contrary, he smiled, "why? Are these two things difficult?"


    "Isn''t it difficult?" the blind Archduke was a little uneasy by Yang Chendong''s smile, but he really couldn''t think of any way to solve things, so he still firmly believed that the other party was just a hard spoken idea. I''m afraid it''s a headache now.


    Is it difficult? It''s really nothing in Yang Chendong''s eyes. In other words, the land of Eastern Europe will not be the first or last territory captured by the Yang family. How to manage the territory captured before is how to manage this territory.


    Therefore, when facing the question raised by the blind Archduke, Yang Chendong smiled slightly, just like two old friends chatting. He talked in detail about how he conquered other places and moved the people away from their place in a very casual manner.


    Although he only said about it for half an hour, Yang Chendong quickly drank a mouthful of tea and moistened his throat. Then he looked proud and looked at the blind Archduke. A child did the right thing and wanted to be praised by adults.


    I don''t know why, when facing the blind Archduke, the other party just gives him this feeling. He can be very relaxed and say what he wants to say.


    It''s the blind Archduke. At this time, his face is quite ugly. Previously, he thought that the Ross people had gained some ideological liberation under his rule. It would be even more difficult for such people to rule them except the Ross leaders. Unexpectedly, the young Han King Wunan thought of such a method to implement migration, differentiation and rule.


    The method is so simple and undeniably effective, which can only make the blind Archduke stunned. At the same time, he is also very clear that if what he just said is true, the so-called Ross family will lose its strength first, then it will inevitably be divided, treated together, and finally disappear in the wheel of history.


    In his heart, he was shocked by the strength of Yang Department. He couldn''t do this unless he had such a big territory. And the money that needs to be spent is countless. It is difficult for any emperor to make such a choice, because it requires countless investments in advance in order to gain long-term stability in the future. But these problems are no longer a problem in the eyes of the young man. People have already proved with countless facts that this road can be passed, and the return will not be too low.


    He couldn''t help but praise each other. The blind Archduke was thinking how good it would be if the descendants of the Ross nationality did this. If there were such talents, he was willing to make all efforts to help each other. But now it seems that in the future, the masters of the world will only be Han people and Han people. Any powerful nation will be inferior to Han people and need to look up to them.


    Just when he was amazed at his great pen, the blind Archduke suddenly thought of something. His face changed and said, "where are my five thousand palace guards? What are you going to do with them? Kill them?"


    "Of course, you will kill them all as you wish. Not only they, but also many people in the city who are unwilling to move, or young adult men who show a little resistance, are going to die. You know, they are not a small opposition force. I''m afraid they won''t be honest in the process of moving and will create trouble for my army Many difficulties, the king does not want to let them hurt my soldiers and good people in the future because of his temporary kindness. "


    Yang Chendong said with a natural look, and then looked at the blind Archduke. If it were you, you would do the same.


    A sigh came from the mouth of the blind Archduke. At this time, he understood that the reason why the king of the Han people in front of him could make such a great achievement at such an age is naturally the decisive Lord. Unfortunately, such a powerful opponent was despised by them before. If they could understand these earlier, they would put aside all their prejudices and unite with the Golden Horde. In that way, even if they would lose, it would take a long time. Be careful, it is not impossible to turn defeat into victory in the process.


    But everything is history and can''t be changed. Simply blind, the Archduke closed his mouth tightly. You''re powerful, I admit defeat, and you''re going to kill me.


    "What? Do you want to die?" Yang Chendong asked happily after seeing the faint death from the blind Archduke.


    "Yes." the blind Archduke nodded honestly, "I''m old and have done what I should do, but I still can''t change the result. Now I can only die to thank the world."


    "You''re afraid of being used by me, for example, to lure young master Ivan out." Yang Chendong didn''t believe those, but he broke the other party''s inner thoughts in a word.


    A dying old man, at this moment, suddenly seemed to regain his youth, and his whole body''s momentum did not change. When he looked at Yang Chendong, his eyes were full of killing intention. Obviously, this sentence had touched the inverse scale of the dragon.


    "Why? When it comes to your heart, or do you want to beg me to let your son go?" Yang Chendong continued to laugh.


    "What do you really want?" the blind Archduke, who had a sharp momentum, just maintained less than two breaths, returned to the appearance of a peaceful old man. Obviously, now he is in an absolute weakness. Even the momentum change like that just now can''t last long.


    "What else can I do? Of course, I have to cut the grass to get rid of the roots. To tell the truth, I never underestimate any opponent, especially the successor trained by your blind Archduke. It''s absolutely impossible not to find Ivan. You can rest assured that people can be found. In that sentence, I will move the whole city, including all dignitaries and people Find some people who have seen Mr. Ivan and let them recognize him one by one. I think he can''t fly out even if he has wings. Blind Archduke, are you right? "


    Looking at Yang Chendong, it was like saying a very ordinary thing. The blind Archduke spread his seat on the chair. He finally admitted in his heart that Yang Chendong was a devil, a devil who opened his mouth and could devour all his enemies and opponents.


    If the people in the city were really moved out one by one, I''m afraid Ivan hiding in the city could not escape. At that time, naturally, he could not avoid the risk of being eaten in one pot. In that case, he would die in peace. "What do you want? What do you want? What do you want me to do?"


    Finally, when it came to the point, Yang Chendong smiled, "it''s very simple. I need your cooperation and help me find him. As for the conditions? You can try to mention it, but I can''t guarantee that I will promise you."


    "I want to find my son and give it to you. I''m not kidding." he laughed. The blind Archduke changed his indifferent demeanor just now.


    Yang Chendong didn''t smile this time, but looked very serious. He just stared at the blind Duke''s face. He wanted the other party to know clearly that he was serious and didn''t mean to joke at all.


    Sure enough, under such eyes, the blind Archduke gradually put away his laughter. When he looked at Yang Chendong, he looked slowly serious until he finally lowered his head.


    He weighed the good and bad of things in his heart. If you don''t help each other, people just spend more time and energy. At that time, your son can''t escape. On the contrary, if you cooperate, you may be able to fight a future way for your son.


    After so many years of observation, he knows the power of his son better than anyone. In a certain time, his son will grow into a flying eagle, and he can make great plans.


    Yang Chendong is not in a hurry. When he meets the blind Archduke this time, in addition to admiring the style of this historical celebrity, he comes to persuade the other party to cooperate with his work.


    As just said, he could indeed release the Rossi one by one outside the city, and finally believed that Ivan could not escape. Because not only myself, I believe many people want to catch him to solve their worries, such as nikovsky, such as Peter and others. But it is undeniable that doing so is not a small project, just for one person. It has to pay such a high price and time. If Yang Chendong had not known Ivan''s future achievements, he would not have chosen this way.

 Chapter 1483

    But if the blind Archduke is willing to cooperate, it will be completely different. Knowing the son is like the father. With the help of this person, it will be very easy to find Ivan. In this way, you can spend a lot of less time. Of course, it''s normal to pay some price for this. Everything depends on what kind of requirements the other party puts forward.


    The blind Archduke, who had been silent for a long time, weighed the gain and loss in his heart. Finally came a sigh: "so, I have three conditions."


    "Try to talk." Yang Chendong didn''t arrogantly say that you have 100 conditions. Ben Wang will also agree, and he answered very carefully. It is enough to prove that he is very cautious in the face of opponents at the level of blind Archduke.


    "It is final, that is to say, the following words are unquestionable refutation. If the blind Archduke still disagrees, the matter will not be discussed.


    "First, all the people in the city must move away without leaving any. This is beyond doubt. There can be no trace of your people here."


    "Second, as long as Ivan behaves well, he can not kill him and give him a chance to commit crimes and meritorious deeds. However, he will always be watched by people around him. Once he finds out that he has a different heart, he will be executed immediately. On the contrary, if he is willing to do things honestly, the king can guarantee that he will not kill him. As for the five thousand bodyguards, only five hundred can be allocated, and the other four thousand and five hundred will be distributed disorderly In other armies, you should know that this person can''t control too much military power until you get enough trust. In addition, as a grand duke, you also need to make a public speech to show your obedience to our Han people, which is also an important reason for your son''s safety. "


    "As for the third point, nekov and others are traitors in your eyes and meritorious heroes in the eyes of the king. It is impossible to hurt them. You have the best understanding, and you should understand it if you don''t understand it."


    In the same tone of no doubt, Yang Chendong refuted the three opinions put forward by the blind Archduke. It can even be said that this was not just a refutation. Two of the three opinions were directly rejected. Even the remaining one was discounted, and Yang Chendong took the opportunity to put forward his opinions.


    Normally, this answer can''t satisfy the blind Archduke. However, the other party quickly nodded and admitted. "Well, I hope King Wunan can keep his promise, otherwise, even if I die and become a ghost, I won''t let you go. My Ross people will disturb you."


    While saying these words, although there was an unquestionable momentum in the blind Archduke''s eyes, there was a cunning meaning in his eyes. Obviously, the answer had satisfied him very much.


    Originally, the blind Archduke wanted his son''s safety. Through what he talked to Yang Chendong just now, he already knew that the powerful means, abundant capital and superb skills of the Han King Wunan in front of him had exceeded his previous expectations. Unless this man died one day, it would be a nightmare for anyone to be the enemy, and there was no chance of victory Yes.


    His own son can''t be his opponent. Even so, it''s better to commit to him. There''s nothing safer than this. Only by ensuring his own safety can he have the opportunity to look forward to his grand plan. Once something happens to Yang Chendong, it will be the day when the east mountain of the Ross nationality is rising.


    The blind Archduke doesn''t doubt what Yang Chendong said to himself. Although he also knows that it''s really hard to move out the whole city one by one, and it takes a lot of time, it''s undeniable that this is a good way to find Ivan. If he can''t find it, he doesn''t doubt that the young Wang Ning can kill all the unidentified people in the city Once he does that, he doesn''t know how many people fall to the ground, which is tantamount to completely breaking the hope of the rise of the Ross family. In contrast, this is what he can''t tolerate.


    As long as there is hope, it is worth asking the blind Archduke to do anything. He seems to be a man born for the strength of the Ross family, and is willing to do anything, even die, for this goal.


    I''m not even afraid of death, but I just promise Yang Chendong a few conditions. What''s that?


    The blind Archduke so happily agreed to the proposed conditions. A surprised look flashed on Yang Chendong''s face, which made the blind Archduke finally show a long lost smile in the eyes of the other party. "What? King Wu Nan, you don''t want to go back?"


    "Repentance? How is it possible?" Yang Chendong shouted with a look like someone had stepped on his painful foot, looking like a hard man, "that is, these words come from my king, and I will certainly fulfill my promise."


    "Well, that''s a deal. Next, I''ll ask the king of Wunan to invite some people to testify. You know, if there''s no guarantee, I can''t believe my former enemy. It''s the same with you." the blind Archduke said happily for the success of his plan.


    "Of course." Yang Chendong also looked like he was willing to gamble and admit defeat. Then he snapped his fingers and ordered people to shout over the senior generals of the five-star army in Moscow and the senior leaders of the former Russia. He wanted to swear in front of everyone to prove that he was serious and eliminate all kinds of doubts of Duke Ming at the same time.


    Yang Chendong seemed to be in a bad mood after finishing this. "These people will need some time to come. I''m a little tired. Now I need to have a rest first." after that, he didn''t wait for any reaction from the blind man, so he turned and left. Yang Er also went with him.


    When they walked out of the hall, Yang Er saw that there was no one left or right, so he hurried two steps, walked to Yang Chendong''s side and said, "young master, did the old guy annoy you? If so, now go back and kill him, so no one can know the previous conversation."


    "No need." Yang Chendong replied with a smile. Where is the angry look just now?


    Just as the blind Archduke is asking exorbitant prices, why doesn''t he pay for it? No one knows Ivan''s power better than him. If he doesn''t find such a person, he can''t even sleep at ease. In contrast, it''s just to promise the other party some conditions. What''s it?


    Don''t forget that Yang Chendong''s oath is that as long as Ivan doesn''t rebel, he won''t do anything to this person? But the other party is originally an ambitious person. How can he not rebel as long as the opportunity is right?

 Chapter 1484

    what? What do you say if you don''t have a chance? Hehe, Yang Chendong can create opportunities for him. I don''t believe that the other party will miss the plan. If that''s the case, killing this person will eliminate the sense of guilt, and all the efforts made by the blind Archduke today will be in vain.


    It was with this idea that Yang Chendong reluctantly agreed to the second request put forward by the other party. As for pretending to be angry, it is just to confuse the blind Archduke and not give the other party a chance to repent. After all, even if the people of the whole city are moved out, they may not be able to find Ivan. What if the other party doesn''t go out in a tunnel in the city? Can we really tear down the whole Moscow city and dig three feet? How much time and cost does it take?


    It''s just for one person. People who don''t have the ability to threaten now are making a mountain out of a molehill.


    In the presence of everyone, Yang Chendong made an oath in the name of King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty. As long as the blind Archduke found Ivan and sent him to him, he would not kill him, but also give him the power to lead the army, and promised that unless there was a rebellion and a real move, otherwise, Yang Chendong is absolutely not allowed to kill this person. In violation of this oath, heaven and God are angry.


    Yang Chendong expressed his attitude in public. The blind Archduke was overjoyed. In front of the people, he proposed several places. The black riding dragon guards who had been prepared for a long time separated several times and went to look for them. About an hour later, dressed in civilian clothes, a bent Ross man appeared in the hall.


    We should say that there are many people who pretend to be crazy and fool in order to become a great cause. For example, Gou Jian, who was suffering from hardships, was crazy and could eat excrement. There was also Mr. Zhu Di in Daming. In order to dispel Zhu Yunwen''s suspicion of himself at that time, he also pretended to be crazy for a long time. It''s just that Yang Chendong hasn''t seen those people. It''s not like Ivan now. He saw them with his own eyes.


    I don''t know what has been painted on my face, which makes it look that the skin is aging a lot and has more wrinkles, showing that it is far older than age. There is also the bent body, which has no affectation at all. It seems to be born so general. Plus the silly smile, just like the mentally retarded children with real mental problems, where is the shadow of young and energetic young master Ivan.


    I can''t see the temperament that aristocrats should have, but Yang Chendong is still very sure that the other party is Ivan. Otherwise, heiqi Longwei won''t bring such a person to the hall.


    When Yang Chendong was looking at the fool who slept in a horse shed as mentioned by the black riding Dragon Guard, he also stood in the hall, but the blind Archduke standing on one side suddenly opened his mouth, "Ivan, my son, my father-in-law has agreed with the king Wunan of the Ming Dynasty that you will not be guilty and have the right to lead the army. Now please restore your true body."


    It was like saying a spell. As soon as these words were said, the bent man standing in the hall suddenly gave out a light in his dim eyes. Then the man was like a magic trick. His body suddenly straightened up. When he reached out, some disguises on his face were removed, and a handsome 20-year-old boy appeared in front of everyone.


    How can people who know Ivan not see that this person is not the wise son of the Ross family who has not been expected to meet for hundreds of years? Who else will Ivan be?


    "I finally caught you." Yang Chendong saw the reaction of the people, and his face also showed the winner''s smile. At the same time, I was shocked. Think about it. If this person really dressed like this, I''m afraid that even if everyone in the whole city had to pass the screening, he might not be able to find him. Once he was allowed to escape, he was really worried about whether shebie, the commander of the new second group army left here, could fight him.


    Ivan was finally found, and Yang Chendong fulfilled his promise and gave him a position of commander, including 500 ordinary Mongolian troops and 500 original palace guards. I''m afraid anyone can see that the five hundred Mongolian army is to keep an eye on Ivan in case he does anything harmful to the five-star army. Come on.


    With Ivan''s arrest, the principalities of Ross have no chance to turn over. Yang Chendong can finally rest assured that he will give up here and prepare to leave.


    Before that, the new second group army had also been established. Unexpectedly, the cadres used basically continued the original team of the former New Second Army, including commander farewell, commander Qiao Chao of the 104 army, commander Li Jun of the 105 army, commander Wu Hui of the 106 army, commander Yang Chunfeng of the 107 army, and commander Xu Liang of the division directly under the group army.


    The four former teachers were promoted one level each and became army commanders. Xu Liang, the former head of the military and police guard, was also promoted to the post of division commander. The reason why all talents are taken locally is that it is convenient to say goodbye to the next management. We are acquaintances and can reduce a lot of grindstones. Second, it is located in a remote area. Not many people are willing to come. Even if they are willing to come, it will take time. That is, it is better to reuse these people first. As for whether they are appropriate or not, it will take time to test. If you really can''t, just change it again.


    At the same time as the new second group army was established, Yang Chendong established the Far East Group Army in the name of the commander in chief of the army. The commander Chen Bo also has four words under the jurisdiction of the group army, namely Dai Kuo, commander of 108 army, Kong he, commander of 109 army, Shi Xiaolin, commander of 110 army, Ma Hong, commander of 111 army, and Wu Ba, division commander directly under the group army.


    It also promoted the old team of the Far East army, and the division commander was promoted to the commander.


    In this way, it means that there are a full eight armies and two directly subordinate divisions in this area. Even if something happens, these people are enough to solve the problem without the need to redeploy troops from outside.


    After two orders, Yang Chendong was also ready to leave Eastern Europe. It has been three years since he led his troops into the Far East. Far longer than it takes to conquer any place. Fortunately, the harvest this time was large enough, occupied enough territory, and robbed slaves and gold and silver far beyond expectations.


    At the end of August, 1463. Yang Chendong gathered a total of 400000 troops, including 45000 of the first army of the world cavalry, 45000 of the third army, and nearly 10000 of the second Lengfeng division, a total of 100000, 100000 different Russian troops and 200000 Mongolian troops (as a difference, the Mongolian army is the enemy, the Mongolian army is the demobilized army and a member of the five-star Army). Starting from the city of Moscow, on the grounds of pursuing the captured fish, shamushak, the leader of the cherkas, and maxim, the leader of the city state of Novgorod, the soldiers pointed to the Principality of Russia, which is now the state of Lithuania in the south of Eastern Europe.


    Before that, the Aramean leader mullahon, Turgenev of the city state of viatka and Vanya of the city state of Pskov were either destroyed by the five-star army, if they fell due to their strong strength. Only a few generals such as shamushak and maxim really escaped. Even so, the troops they took when they fled were very limited, adding up to only twenty or thirty thousand.


    But Yang Chendong still pursued with 400000 troops, which is more or less the meaning of cannons hitting mosquitoes. But in fact, the drunken man''s intention is not wine. The five-star army needs a reason to expand its territory and an excuse.


    At the end of September in 1463, 400000 people of the five-star army captured the capital of Lithuania, which was intended to protect shamushak and others. Lithuania was destroyed and became another member of the Yang system. However, it is a pity that shamushak and others have not been found.


    It doesn''t matter. It has been reported that he fled to Poland with his army, so just keep pursuing. As a result, the four hundred thousand troops of the five-star army came all the way. For this reason, they kept moving forward, successively conquered small countries such as Poland and Hungary, rubbed the edge of the Roman Empire and entered small countries such as Serbia and Bulgaria.


    In the face of the fierce Han Army, these countries are like repeating the scene swept by the Mongolian army many years ago. They are helpless to surrender one after another. Finally, the five-star army successfully won the surrendered Byzantine Empire and appeared behind the Yili Khanate.


    At this moment, the time has come to February, 1464. It had already snowed heavily, which hindered the traffic. It also forced the five-star army to stop its progress and rest.


    With a military cotton coat and warm down jacket, coupled with high waist riding boots with horses, even in the coldest weather, the soldiers of the five-star army are rarely reduced. This is the advantage of strong equipment. It is also cold winter and December. How can an army wearing thin clothes be the opponent of the five-star army of warm clothes. But not all of them are Han soldiers fighting against m and aiding Korea, with strong faith and obedience.


    The achievements and brilliance of the five-star army have been spread all over the region. If it weren''t for the heavy snow, I''m afraid they would stop immediately and kill all the way. As the nearest Yili Khanate Hassen Khan, he was the most nervous one at this time.


    Despite heavy snow and difficult roads, Hassan Khan still grasped every breath and wandered around looking for more reinforcements. Finally persuaded the Great Khan Amur of the Timur empire. Under his influence, more great Khan came together and held a military meeting of the five-star army for common defense.


    Amur Khan, his name is translated in Mongolian as the meaning of peace. In fact, he himself made a peaceful sweat and lived a peaceful life. But in fact, life is seldom what people want.

 Chapter 1485

    The Timur empire is not inferior to the existence of the Golden Horde, and its development speed is still very fast because of the prosperity of the surrounding grasslands. But because of this, in a good environment, ambitious people who had enough to eat and drink appeared, and an originally huge Timur empire was divided into several, such as Norman khanate, Yili khanate, Kazakh khanate, Crimea Khanate and Kazan khanate, which were once part of this empire.


    In this way, we can see the strength of the Timur empire. If it were not for the reason of its own division, I''m afraid no one around would be its opponent.


    At ordinary times, these thoughtful Khanate countries finally came together again in the face of the powerful enemy five-star army.


    Among the sweat tents of the Amur Khan, the Norman Khan Saihan Khan, the Yili Khan Hassen Khan, the Kazakh Khan janilbuick Khan, the Crimean Khan Haji Khan, and the Kazan Khan are the Ulu Khan of the descendants of the bald Timur, as well as the yangsilu and Yili of the various departments of the USSR Tibet.


    Thanks to the heavy snow, the leaders who had been tense in the war gathered together to discuss major issues. It can be seen that the five-star army from Byzantium brought them great pressure.


    Fortunately, during this period of time, we have not been idle. We have been fighting with the five-star army from the East. We have been used to the rhythm of the war. We are not so afraid. Even under the long war, they are no longer afraid of artillery as they were at the beginning.


    But that doesn''t mean they''re not afraid of the five-star army. On the contrary, when they learned that the five-star juntong soldiers coming behind them were the time of the king Wunan of the Ming Dynasty, every participant showed a very cautious look on their faces.


    They have heard too much about this Yang Chendong. There are a lot of titles alone.


    Such as the most basic King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty, and the heavenly Khan given to them by the grassland, as well as the title of military God and God of war.


    No matter which one is heard, it is so harsh, especially the name of Tian Khan, which can only be used by their ancestor Genghis Khan in many of them. Now it is owned by a Han, which is equivalent to a loud slap on their face, making them blush and hot.


    But knowing this, they really have no way. In the face of the five-star army from the East, they can only play a draw at most. This is because they have a wide space and complex terrain, which can let the cavalry give full play to their strongest advantages and lower the guns with poor mobility. This time in the face of the five-star army from the west, it can be imagined that their odds of victory?


    "Is this really a Han? Is he really the king of Wunan in the Ming Dynasty?" among the people, janilbuick, the Khanate of Kazakhstan, said without anger.


    No wonder he thinks so. In the past, the Han people they faced made some money if they could fight, plundered well, and fled if they couldn''t fight. It''s a big deal to write a book and recognize each other. In this way, everyone is happy. Only after a period of time, when they have recovered enough strength, can they start to enlist again.


    But the same Han, the king of Wunan did not eat this set at all. However, all the places he attacked have now become the territory of others. This person will fiercely move the local people away and make some people who are not here live here. This is equivalent to completely erasing everything that once existed here. This is equivalent to the general practice of weeding out the roots.


    They do not accept surrender, let alone the exchange of interests. For this point, janil bekkhan has feelings. His brother, keliyi, was unfortunately captured by the five-star army. For this matter, he did not lack communication with the other party. He took money and thought of bowing his head and recognizing the other party as the main, just to save his brother. There is no war and seek peace.


    Unfortunately, the other party doesn''t eat this at all. The emissary was sent back, but the money was left. If they are robbers, these five-star armies are robbers who rob robbers. It''s really annoying and helpless.


    Yang Chendong''s practice, which is inconsistent with what the Han people do, will naturally make janil BEKE Khan question whether the other party is a Han. When he said this, at least several of the big accounts showed an approval look on their faces. Obviously, they also had such ideas.


    "That''s enough." Amur Khan looked at the deviation of the meeting topic, and finally made a sound, saying in a very serious tone, "Now is not the time to talk about this. We''d better think about how to deal with them. We''ve got the actual report. The golden tent Khanate in the North has been destroyed by the king of Wunan of the Ming Dynasty. Not only that, it has been destroyed like the Duke of Ross, who is an enemy of the golden tent Khanate. Those two forces are no less than ours. They were destroyed in just two years Destroy the country. If we can''t think of a better way, I''m afraid this is our lesson. "


    The serious voice made the big tent quiet again.


    Although it is said that they share the same branch, their different ideas and ideas make them look down on the authentic golden tent Khanate in their hearts. But this does not mean that they will underestimate each other''s strength. In the words of Amur Khan, it is indeed a strength no less than their existence.


    But it was such a powerful golden tent Khanate that it was destroyed. It was said that old Khan Mahama was killed on the spot, and the new Khan Bora was captured alive by the five-star army and beheaded in the new Sarai city on the spot. This method makes them sound creepy. This is even more ferocious than them. It makes people panic at the bottom of their hearts all the time to be an enemy.


    Seeing that everyone stopped talking, Amur Khan said again: "Do you know why the Golden Horde failed? In a word, there are two points: one is to despise the enemy and the other is not to unite. In the face of such a powerful enemy, they didn''t take it seriously and were finally destroyed. Of course, the reason why they lost so quickly is also closely related to the escape of cherkas and Arameans. That is so, I hope you can To get rid of these two shortcomings, we should not underestimate the enemy, but rather unite. "


    "Yes, in order to win the final victory, we must unite. I am the first to swear to Changsheng that I will not be selfish in the next battle, and everything will fight to defeat the five-star army." Hassen Khan of Yili Khanate was the first to express his attitude.


    He is also forced. The five-star army is closest to his territory. If he starts, he will be the first to be attacked. Therefore, he has great hope for today''s joint meeting, and the outcome of this meeting will also determine whether the Yili Khanate can still exist in the future.


    With Harlem''s statement, everyone is you look at me and I look at you. Finally, one by one, they also stand up and express their attitude. For their own survival and the continuation of the race, they will give up their prejudices and private fights and unite against the five-star army.


    "Very good." seeing everyone''s expression, Amur Khan showed a knowing smile on his face. "That is, everyone saw the seriousness of the matter and said they would advance and retreat. Then let''s discuss. Facing the five-star army in the West and the fierce Han Army, please do your best."


    "OK, I agree. My country, Yili khanate, is willing to send 70000 cavalry." Hassen was the first to express his support. Obviously, in order to survive, this time he made full capital and had a very positive attitude.


    In the past, when the five-star army stormed Yili, Hassen Khan only sent 10000 troops, and he was still crying for poverty, to the effect that they didn''t have many cavalry in the Yili Khanate. But now, seeing the danger coming, he suddenly took out 70000 cavalry, which is enough to prove that he had hidden selfishness before.


    "Well, that''s it. I, the Timur Empire, would like to send 50000 cavalry." a good start made Amur Khan smile more and be willing to send 50000 cavalry.


    As the most powerful and the leader of all Khanate countries, the Timur Empire sent 50000 cavalry when facing the five-star army from the East, and now sent 50000 cavalry to the West. It can be seen that this person still has an overall view and knows that a bowl of water is flat.


    With Hassen and Amur taking the lead, other Khanate countries had to send troops to help, including 50000 troops from the Norman Empire, 50000 troops from the Kazan khanate, 30000 troops from the Crimean khanate, 20000 troops from the Kazakh Khanate and the Uzbek Tibetan ministries, and 10000 troops from Tibet, totaling 300000 yuan.


    As soon as he had gathered 300000 troops, Hassen had a lot of smiles on his face. It seemed that he could not fight with the five-star army. As long as he could hit his opponent hard, he would have a chance for peace talks. At that time, he was willing to pay tribute every year and called the other party the suzerain state. I think he didn''t have a chance to escape a disaster.


    Yes, Hassen never thought about defeating the five-star army from beginning to end. All he wanted was to make a draw and let the other party see his strength.


    The total number of the army is 300000, and the next step is to choose the person to unify the army. Finally, under the proposal of Amur Khan, Hassen became the leader of the coalition army. Perhaps everyone knows that the next war is a life and death war for the Yili khanate, and anyone can compromise, but this Hassen will not do so and hand over the army to such a person They can rest assured.


    After Hassen got the military power of 300000 iron cavalry, he said in public that he would try his best to fight the five-star army to the end. He wanted to tell the other party with facts that these Mongolian descendants were not so easy to provoke.


    He also wanted to prove to the world that they were more powerful than the Golden Horde.

 Chapter 1486

    After the meeting, the Khanate parliaments successively sent promised troops to the Yili khanate, needless to say. Just say Hassen Khan. After he got the military power, the first thing he had to do when he returned to the Khanate was not to think about where to fight with the five-star army, but who to send to negotiate with the five-star army.


    Yes, it''s negotiation!


    Despite these 300000 people, Hassen doesn''t think victory will belong to him. Because as long as there is a war in his Yili Khan, whoever wins or loses will only suffer in the end. A large number of aquatic plants will be destroyed. How will they survive in the future?


    It''s best not to fight. The military power he wants is to add some confidence to the negotiations with the five-star army. In the past, he had only one khanate, which naturally could not compete with the five-star army, but now he has 300000 cavalry. I believe such strength should also let the five-star army sit down and have a good talk with him.


    Therefore, the 300000 iron cavalry put together by the east of the Khanate countries have not been fully assembled. Yang Chendong has received the news. It is particularly ridiculous that the person who sent the news is still aleteng, the special envoy sent by Hassen Khan. It was he who told the "enemy" five-star army of his own preparations.


    "Peace talks? Emissary?" after hearing Yang er''s report, Yang Chendong looked suspicious.


    No wonder he would be so rude. What he did has told everyone that there is no coexistence in front of the five-star army. Either the whole country surrendered and was occupied by us; Either the whole country was destroyed by us or occupied by us.


    Countless facts have proved this point. It is said that the Yili Khan should not know, but he still sent messengers, which greatly surprised Yang Chendong.


    But only after a moment of surprise, Yang Chendong thought that this must be the hope of peace in the heart of Halin Khan. That is, he might as well make good use of it, "that is, arrange Ivan to talk with them. Tell Ivan to stabilize the opponent, but we still have to attack next. As long as the snow melts, it is the time for us to launch a general attack."


    "Yes, young master." Yang Er agreed with a smile on his face. He can already understand Yang Chendong''s meaning, and let Ivan, a talented man who has always hated Mongols, negotiate with the other party. It must be that the messenger named alten won''t get the slightest benefit. Or this person wants to find help to deal with the young master. That''s when the fox''s tail is exposed, so it''s time to kill him.


    Ivan.


    Since the surrender of the five-star army, he has behaved in a regular manner. Use what his father-in-law said to him before he left. You can''t behave too well, otherwise you will receive the focus of King Wunan. But you can''t perform too badly. Once it''s worthless, the other party can abandon him at any time. Just hide one''s strength and bide one''s time. When Yang Chendong is away one day, he will let birds fly in the sky and fish jump in the broad sea.


    Ivan was deeply convinced of this. He has always been like this. He came all the way from the land of Eastern Europe and destroyed several countries and forces. He has not made any important contributions to them, nor has he ever lagged behind. What he has done makes people unable to find any faults.


    Ivan learned a lot from fighting with the army for nearly half a year. In particular, the armaments of the five-star army far beyond their principality of Ross made him envy in the bottom of his heart. Sometimes he would think in his heart that if he had the same armament as the five-star army, it was not certain who would win or lose when the two sides fought.


    Of course, such an idea will be deeply pressed in his heart. He is very clear in his heart. In the dark, he is afraid that more than one pair of eyes are staring at him. Once he has any unusual behavior, he is afraid that someone will take his head right away.


    Acting carefully, Ivan endured day after day until he slowly adapted to the barracks life and rhythm of the five-star army. This makes him sometimes think he is a member of the five-star army.


    After the army came to the border of Yili khanate, the army stopped moving because of heavy snow. Began the process of recuperation. Sometimes people can''t be idle. Maybe they will forget all their troubles and unhappiness when they are busy. On the contrary, once they have nothing to do, their head will keep thinking and thinking about all kinds of problems.


    As soon as he relaxed his mind, Ivan became a little anxious. He thought that he was only ten years away from Yang Chendong. Once the other party was old, I''m afraid he was very old. Did he really have the energy to recover the country at that time?


    He has no definite answer to this question. At the thought of working for the five-star army, his enemy at his best age, he felt even worse. He was eager to find an outlet to vent his unhappiness. It was at this time that the above order was issued and asked him to negotiate with the envoys of the Yili Khanate on behalf of the five-star army to find a way to stabilize the other party.


    Ivan with a mission is like a different person. Although his surrender to the five-star army was a last resort and his father planned another way of survival for him, he would not sincerely serve the five-star army. However, when his opponent was Mongolian, he was still happy to do something.


    For example, he thought more than once in his heart that if it weren''t for the oppression of the golden tent Khanate over the years, their Ross principalities would have been independent and strong, and they wouldn''t even have the ability to fight back in front of the five-star army.


    It can also be said that the great reason why Russia came to such an end today is because of the Mongols such as the golden tent Khanate. The Yili Khanate was also built by the Mongols, which was his enemy. Even if we can''t find the trouble of the destroyed golden tent khanate, it''s a great pleasure to clean up the Yili Khanate.


    Ivan gladly accepted the task, and then met aleteng, the envoy of the Yili khanate, on the big tent.


    This is a fat man with a fat body. Compared with the skinny complexion of grassland people, he is white and fat. It can be seen that his usual living standard is still very good.


    Often such people are most afraid of death and of losing everything. Ivan gave the other party such a definition when he saw it for the first time.


    Alton didn''t know it at all. He narrowed his small eyes straight towards Ivan le. Before he spoke, he gave you a feeling of inferiority. It''s no wonder that this time I came to seek peace and people. How can I be arrogant?


    In addition to the domestic propaganda of Yili Khan, the five-star army of the Han people was described as the Lord of three heads and six arms, who ate people and didn''t spit bones, which made aleteng''s heart beat faster as soon as he entered the military camp. He was really afraid that if he accidentally offended people, he would be killed here.


    Once upon a time, the people of the Central Plains compared grassland people to rough and unbearable existence and unreasonable and arrogant people. Now it''s finally their turn to treat the Han people like this. Why didn''t it shock some people''s hearts and souls because of the strength of the Han people?


    Ivan motioned under his seat to Alton who entered the account. The other party is careful, smiling with thanks and thanks, which is the next seat. Even so, only a small part of his ass was next to the chair. It seemed that he was ready to stand up at any time.


    Such behavior is really no different from that of the lower officer when he saw Shangzhou.


    Ivan, who saw all this in his eyes, just smiled and didn''t point out the meaning of the other party, nor did he want to speak out loud to frighten the other party, because he knew that compared with the increase of intonation, the content of language can really scare people out of shit.


    "You are the one sent by the Yili Khanate to surrender, aren''t you?"


    "No, no, I''m here for peace talks." as soon as he heard the word surrender, alten''s face turned red and nervous.


    "Peace talks?" Ivan frowned deliberately, then slowly raised his head and said, "did we say we wanted to make peace with you?"


    "This... Of course not. But we have 300000 cavalry..."


    Before aleteng finished his words, Ivan changed his face, "what? Are you trying to scare our five-star army? Or do you think you can defeat us with 300000 iron cavalry? Are you here to show off?"


    "Not at all, not at all. Please calm down, please calm down. We''re here for sincere peace talks." aleteng was frightened and explained. But Ivan was already impatient. After humming, he got up and left.


    Aleteng was left standing alone in the tent, somewhat at a loss. Why did he leave like this? What should he do?


    I don''t know how long it took until someone entered the account and said to him: "General Ivan is very unhappy and angry about your attitude. We''d better wait for another day about the peace talks. The messenger should go back to the account and have a rest first. Oh, by the way, don''t come out and walk around at will in the account, or you will lose your head at any time if you annoy people who shouldn''t be offended."


    "Thank you for reminding me, thank you for reminding me." when someone said this, there was another layer of cold sweat on alten''s forehead, which should be in a hurry.


    The first meeting ended in an unhappy break-up. Ivan did it on purpose, didn''t he just delay time? Of course, he knew what to do. As long as aleteng didn''t return to the Yili khanate, it would give people an illusion that there was still a chance for peace talks, so the other party might relax its defense and give the five-star army a chance.


    As Ivan thought, aleteng didn''t go back at the first time. He just sent a letter saying that the peace negotiators of the five-star army had a bad temper. He still needs to make efforts to communicate, but it''s not hopeless. Please wait.

 Chapter 1487

    When the message came back, Hassen Khan was overjoyed. He is the last one who wants to fight, especially at home, which is tantamount to undermining his strength. Therefore, he will not miss any chance for peace talks.


    When hearing the conclusion of the peace talks, Hassen Khan was overjoyed. At the same time, he did not send someone to urge why the reinforcements sent by other Khanate countries had not been in place. In his opinion, it would be better if there were no war. He could save a lot of military food if the reinforcements were less than.


    Three days later, aleteng felt that Ivan''s anger should have disappeared, so he asked the five-star Army soldiers guarding outside his account to send a message. He wanted to meet general Ivan and wanted to continue the negotiation.


    That afternoon, still the big tent, aleteng saw Ivan full of wine. When he saw the other party''s appearance, aleteng was relieved. He was not stupid. What he worried most was that the other party used him to reduce the vigilance and prepare for war of the Yili Khanate. But now seeing Ivan''s wine smell and obviously drinking too much, he thought that the other party was not preparing for war, but enjoying it. It seems that they don''t like war.


    That is, he should have a heart of success in the peace talks.


    Sure enough, Ivan spoke a lot better this time than the last meeting. He didn''t object to aleteng''s peace talks, but really listened to the other party''s opinions. For example, in the future, the king of Wu Nan of the Ming Dynasty will pay tribute every year and how much money will be given.


    When it came to Ivan''s final position, he said with a look of wine, "good, good, good, ha ha ha."


    Finally, Ivan''s men took Ivan away on the ground that the general drank too much and needed to sleep, but the matter would be reported to King Wunan. Aleteng was naturally happy. After he returned to his account, he soon wrote a secret letter to Hassen Khan to the effect that his side was going well. Please don''t make any exciting actions to annoy the five-star army.


    What aleteng didn''t know was that Ivan didn''t drink, but sprinkled liquor on his skirt, which gave people this illusion. As for him, he went back to his account and continued to prepare for the war.


    Moreover, Xu Yunsheng, commander of the reconnaissance division of the five-star army, has arranged for people to start investigating the terrain, landform and force distribution of the Yili Khanate. The so-called know yourself and know the enemy and win every battle. Facing the other side''s 300000 Mongolian cavalry, Yang Chendong was determined to fight the pain and destroy his main force. Because he was really afraid that the tusks of the five-star army would scare some people. Once these people fought their own battles and divided their troops around, it became much more difficult to destroy them, which was not the result Yang Chendong wanted to see.


    Like maxim, the general of Novgorod city-state under the Principality of Ross, and shamushak, the leader of cherkas who originally belonged to the Golden Horde, did not know where they fled. Although according to the information sent by the intelligence department, the two people have long lost their strength in the past and become bereaved dogs. I''m afraid there are no decent troops around them, they always believe in cutting grass and roots. Today''s things are done today, which will not be entrusted to Yang Chendong tomorrow. It still annoys him a little.


    The trouble that can be avoided is naturally avoided. This time, he wants to eliminate as many hostile forces as possible, so as not to leave any future trouble. This requires the early scouts to grasp the battlefield conditions and analyze the enemy situation clearly and thoroughly as much as possible, so as to ensure that if they don''t take the hand, they will have it. Taking the hand is a heavy blow.


    "The snow is about to melt. Tell Mr. Xu Yunsheng to get to know the enemy quickly. There is not much time left for them." Yang Chendong asked Yang Er to be responsible for staring at it.


    Time passed day by day. In the twinkling of an eye, spring arrived in March. Although the spring in Yili Khanate came more at night, it was always closer and closer to the day of attack. At this time, Ivan''s negotiation with aleteng has entered a substantive stage.


    The so-called essence involves the compensation of the other party, that is to say, what price should the Yili Khanate pay to satisfy the five-star army and let them withdraw without war. Although the Yili Khanate has never offended the five-star army, this is a complete disaster, but the big fist is the last word. Its strength is not as strong as people, so you have to hold back your ideas.


    Not only should he hold it, but also aleteng should pretend to be very happy and meet all the conditions put forward by Ivan as much as possible. Only in this way can he stop the sword and complete this arduous task.


    Sitting in a military tent, aleteng first repeated the price that an Yili Khanate was willing to pay, for example, how much gold and silver they were willing to take out, how many horses and sheep, and even hand over a certain slave population to the five-star army, so as to avoid this war.


    This is the general law of the defeated between the Khanate countries. Once one side loses, it will send these things to the winner. To ensure that they can barely survive.


    Ivan sat on the chair with an expressionless face and listened to aleteng''s story quietly. There was no expression on his face, neither happy nor lost. It was just like this that aleteng was at a loss. He didn''t know whether the other party was satisfied with what he said, so he always looked at Ivan like asking for advice.


    How could he know that Ivan''s mind at this time was thinking about the military order he had just obtained early in the morning, which asked the following troops to prepare for the war and launch a fierce attack in three or five days. Because Ivan has performed well recently, he will be promoted from 1000 to 2000, and there are 1000 foreign Russian soldiers under him.


    It is said that the army under his command was originally a good thing, but Ivan was no better than others. He knew that no matter what he did, he could not make Yang Chendong fully trust. That is, why did he add a thousand troops to himself, and he was still a different Russian army?


    He is the son of the Principality of Ross. Normally, every White Russian is his own subordinate and his own people. In order to prevent their own backwater, even if it is to increase troops, it should be to join the Mongolian army rather than the foreign Russian army.


    What on earth is Yang Chendong doing this? Are you testing yourself? Or because of their own performance and win the trust of the other party, really want to give heavy power.


    After thinking about it, Ivan ruled out the second possibility, that is, absolute trust is impossible, so there is only temptation?


    Knowing that it was a test, Ivan still had more ideas because of his heavy military power, especially after a thousand more foreign Russian troops. For example, can we use the next war with the Yili Khanate to create escape opportunities for ourselves?


    Just like magusim, once they escape, they don''t have many troops. If the five-star army wants to catch themselves, it is looking for a needle in a haystack. In this way, they can find a safe place to develop again by avoiding the other party''s initial search. Once they grow stronger, it is time to go back to Eastern Europe and recover everything they have lost? Of course, whether this magusim can survive under the pressure of farewell is still unknown.


    But Ivan, who is just conceited, believes that there is no problem to survive and grow with his own ability and identity.


    It is the thoughts in my heart that I can''t calm down. As for what aleteng said, I just can''t listen.


    "General Ivan, general Ivan, are you listening?" after seeing Ivan show an obviously distracted expression, aleteng stopped talking and called softly.


    "Oh, I''m listening, you go on," Ivan said with an apologetic look after being woken up.


    He wanted to calm down, because his intuition told him that it was not time to fight back. Yang Chendong must be paying attention to himself. But there is another voice in my heart. If I don''t take this opportunity to resist, I''m afraid I don''t know when to wait for the next opportunity. In that case, can he really wait all the time? Does his character and self-esteem allow him to do that?


    The strength of Yili Khanate is general, and it is not a good target for cooperation. But he didn''t expect the other party to really defeat the five-star army. As long as he delayed the main force of the Han Army and created an opportunity for him to escape, this should still be possible.


    Aleteng said that in order to deal with the five-star army, the Yili Khanate borrowed 300000 cavalry from each Khanate. 300000 can always cause some trouble for the five-star army, so that they can''t take care of themselves. At that time, it may be the time when your opportunity comes.


    Ivan knows his strength very well. What he wants is not to leave in such a muddle headed way. What he wants is to kill Yang Chendong. Only in this way can the five-star army be in chaos and he can return to Eastern Europe to reorganize the drum.


    Compared with Maxim who disappeared after he fled and didn''t even know which mountain he was hiding on, what he wanted was to recapture Moscow and stand up with the Ross people again. And he firmly believes that as long as there is no mountain in front of Yang Chendong, he may do this.


    His eyes were looking at aleteng, who was still talking and flattering himself, and he felt insecure in his heart. Are such people suitable to be their allies?


    It seems that he has no other choice. Without knowing when the next opportunity will be now, there is only one chance.


    Suddenly, Ivan got up and went to the door of the big tent. When he saw that the gatekeeper was the former palace guard, who was absolutely trustworthy, and there was no abnormal appearance outside, he coughed and turned to aleteng, "you''re going to have a great disaster, you know?"


    "What... What?" aleteng asked without understanding. But at the moment, his face had turned white, a look of great fear, which undoubtedly showed his greed for life and fear of death.

 Chapter 1488

    The Chinese Army''s tent. Dao Xiao, the captain of the second brigade of heiqi Longwei, who is responsible for monitoring Ivan''s tent, is reporting the situation. "Everything seems to be normal. I didn''t find any problems."


    "OK, you go." after listening to Dao Xiao for a long time, Yang Chendong waved his hand.


    The knife roared back out, leaving only Yang ER in the account. Seeing that Yang Chendong''s eyebrows seemed to wrinkle together, he asked, "young master, Captain Dao said everything was normal? What are you still worried about?"


    "Oh, normal is abnormal." Yang Chendong shook his head. He has an intuition that Ivan can''t do nothing in the face of such a good opportunity. Because he firmly believes that both of them are the same in their bones. They are both unwilling to be trusted by others and have strong national characteristics.


    The more so, the more impossible it is for such a person to really submit to another person. No action now does not mean that the mind has changed, just because there is no suitable opportunity.


    In order to let the other party show his feet, he deliberately strengthened the other party''s military power in order to speed up the other party''s heart. He didn''t believe that Ivan would wait under the condition of internal and external troubles. He will do it, Yang Chendong firmly believes.


    "Are the Ninjas in Xiaowo Province in place?" Yang Chendong suddenly got up and thought of something.


    "Young master, the blowing stone is coming down. There are 50 ninjas with him." Yang Er received the report early, but he didn''t report it because there were only 51 people.


    "Very good. Ask chuoshi to come down and see me. Remember, see me secretly. No one can know about it except heiqi Longwei." Yang Chendong ordered after a little order.


    When Yang Chendong arranged everything in the Chinese Army''s big tent, aleteng, the envoy of the Yili khanate, was sitting in his tent with a gray face. If you look closely, you can also notice that his body is shivering.


    Yes, aleteng is very afraid at the moment. When he suddenly found that his efforts in these days had not helped the Yili khanate, but "helped the tyrant", he hated himself in his heart.


    Why do you believe in the five-star army and these Han people. They were ready to attack the Khanate with all their strength behind their backs. Pitifully, he is still in the dark and still thinking of solving the problem in a peaceful way? If it were not for what Ivan said to him today and told himself the military plan of the five-star army, he would still be full of longing for the future.


    The Han people said one thing and did another, which made aleteng completely lose hope for the peace talks. Now what he needs to do is how to send the five-star army''s general military plan back to the Khanate. That''s the top priority.


    But how did he do this when he thought that the big tent was full of heavily armed five-star soldiers. The general Ivan has said that there is nothing he can do about it. He needs to find a way by himself.


    "Method? Where did it come from?" when he thought of the failure of the peace talks, his value as an envoy would disappear or even die here, he was sweating all over. He really didn''t want to die.


    Better live than die.


    At the thought of Lai''s life, aleteng''s eyes focused on his carry on package. There was a kind of herbal medicine. After eating it, people would foam at the mouth and be unconscious. It''s like poisoning. The process is no different from peeling off a layer of skin.


    The advantage is that it can recover after conditioning. Although it will suffer a lot of crimes, it is better than death. This was what he had prepared before. Once things can''t be violated, there will be this law, and maybe he can escape. After all, the five-star army always doesn''t want the messenger to die in its own camp. It''s hard to say.


    People who are afraid of death are always such wonderful flowers. They always think of all kinds of ways to solve things.


    Originally, I thought that the peace talks went smoothly this time and I couldn''t use this thing, but now it seems that I still have to take this step in the end.


    "I hope I can deceive the five-star army." he sighed in his heart. Aleteng came to the burden, took out the herbal medicine disguised as tea cake, got a glass of water and swallowed it.


    About half an hour later, Yang Chendong was looking at the telegram sent by chixian city in the big tent. It said that the first batch of engines were finally copied. With the help of a large number of books and the most important practical references, the engine problem of motorcycles was finally solved. Once there was no problem in the trial production, Yang series would have the first batch of electric motorcycles in the future, That will accelerate the land transportation capacity and enhance the military action force of the five-star army to more than one level.


    While sighing about the benefits this initiative will bring, deputy captain Badaojiang, who is on duty tonight, came in. "Sixth young master, general Ivan suddenly heard that the emissary of the Yili Khanate was dying. What should I do?"


    "Life is in danger?" the sudden news interrupted Yang Chendong''s thinking. What he couldn''t stop was to look up and ask.


    "Yes, that''s what the newspaper said. I''ve arranged for the doctor to check. I think there will be results soon." Badaojiang nodded and replied.


    Just as he was talking, there was a report outside the door, and then the military doctor came to report that the man named aleteng was indeed poisoned, his physical condition was very bad, and there was the possibility of death at any time.


    "Sixth young master, the messenger is dead, but the military doctor said he shouldn''t die so soon. After all, the man named aleteng is fat and should last for a day or two. Will he be sent away?" Badaojiang carefully put forward his own suggestion.


    "Is that what you mean?" Yang Chendong asked with interest.


    "No... no, this is what general Ivan said in his report. He thinks that even if it is an envoy, it represents the face of a country. If such an important person dies in our barracks, it must be a lot of problems. That is, it is great joy to send him out while people are still alive. We can let the Yili Khanate send an envoy." Thinking of what Ivan said in his report, Badaojiang almost copied the original sentence.


    Yang Chendong heard that this was Ivan''s meaning, and a smile appeared on his face, "well, that''s it. According to general Ivan, after all, this person has always been responsible for the messenger''s problems, isn''t he?"


    Hearing Yang Chendong''s consent, Badaojiang promised and turned to pass on his life. Leaving Yang Chendong alone in the Chinese army tent, he closed the contents of the telegram and unconsciously hummed a tune that no one had heard.


    Badaojiang left the big tent of the Chinese army and saw Ivan waiting 100 meters away with an anxious face, "General Ivan, the sixth young master said that you have always been responsible for the messenger''s affairs. That is, if this aleteng can''t do it, he will send them away immediately and let them send an envoy. By the way, the food of the messenger should be carefully checked in the future in case such things happen again."


    The latter sentence was added by Badaojiang himself. He thought it necessary to say so.


    It was because of this sentence that Ivan dispelled his doubts. He even doubted whether Yang Chendong had seen his trick. But when he heard this sentence, his face was obviously relaxed, "OK, OK, I will pay attention in the future. Then I will arrange it."


    Ivan turned to leave and sighed alten''s decision. He was curious about the other party''s way to leave the five-star army camp? Unexpectedly, this person threw himself out and took such an extreme method.


    Although Ivan didn''t know how aleteng did it, his intuition told him that aleteng would be fine. At most, he would suffer some sin. Everything was because he was afraid of death, and people who were afraid of death always thought of many ways to avoid death.


    Ivan watched the delegation of the Yili Khanate leave and watched aleteng, who was carried on the stretcher, not say a word from beginning to end, but foaming at the mouth from time to time. He was really worried. He was afraid that if the drug was too strong, the other party would not last until the moment he saw ilikhan.


    It''s just that so far, it''s no use hesitating. He has told alten what he knows about the upcoming attack plan of the five-star army, and ilikhan must know it soon. That''s tantamount to betraying the five-star army. In this way, he has no way back.


    "I hope everything goes well." I sighed. At this time, Ivan looked at the direction of the big account of the Chinese army. He knew that once the plan went well, his ultimate goal would be there. With his five hundred palace guards, there might not be no chance of winning. If he could really kill Yang Chendong, the big thing would be done.


    ......


    In the twinkling of an eye, aleteng has left for three days.


    In the past three days, I didn''t see any envoys sent by Yili Khan. Not only that, just now, division commander Xu Yunsheng detected that a large number of cavalry had been mobilized in the territory of Yili Khan. It seemed that they had made a move to go to war.


    Suddenly, the change came into the ears of some generals, and they couldn''t understand it. Did they leak any information? Or did the Yili Khanate have no intention of peace talks at all? They were like themselves, just using the peace talks to buy time. In fact, they were preparing secretly?


    In the Chinese Army''s big tent, Yang Chendong also received the war report sent by the reconnaissance division. He saw his eyebrows pick up and an undetected killing opportunity in his eyes. "Come on, the generals above the Xuanshi Division will enter the account for discussion."


    In less than half an hour, the officers above the division arrived at the big tent one after another. There were several others who would catch up at 1:30 because the camp was far away, but Yang Chendong had no need to wait for them. Speed is important, that is, the other party has been prepared. If they don''t start early, they will lose the first opportunity.

 Chapter 1489

    Seeing that the person had reached 7788, Yang Chendong stood up from the seat. With his action, the following was immediately quiet. Everyone looked forward to Yang Chendong and waited for his decision.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the king originally wanted to solve the problem of Yili Khanate with the idea of peaceful solution. However, some people always don''t believe in evil. They don''t believe that our five-star army is invincible. They also want to fight. That''s the case. We should tell some people that if we annoy our five-star army, we will die. Do you have confidence?"


    "Yes." all the senior generals shouted in unison, which seemed to overturn the canopy of the Chinese army tent.


    "Very good. Even so, the battle order is read out below. Considering that the Yili Khanate is ready, we should appropriately modify the attack plan this time. The battle mode in the initial stage remains the same, and it changes to..." with Yang Chendong''s opening, the battle plan is changed, so that it is completely different from the original plan in the later stage, It can even be described by face rather than.


    Although he is not 100% sure that Ivan has told alten the battle plan of the army, he has made modifications for the sake of safety. It should be said that this was originally the battle plan in his mind, and the previous plan was just used for testing.


    Listening to this plan, many generals'' faces showed an E-RAN look. They had a feeling that this plan was simply a copy of the first battle plan in order to supplement its shortcomings. Or it can be said that it is basically a trap, which is based on the defense plan for the first battle plan.


    In the final analysis, if someone knows their previous battle plan and takes it as a defense, the second battle plan will beat them who don''t even know their parents in the end.


    Yang Chendong''s words are orders. His authority has already reached the level that no one dares to question. Therefore, although some generals had doubts in their hearts, no one put forward them. Instead, they kept in mind their level of duty and mission. Then they went out of the accounts of the Chinese army and went to the army to arrange the war.


    The big tent, which was originally crowded with people, soon became empty. Yang Chendong''s eyes also swept to Yang Er on one side.


    "Young master, Hei hei..." it seems that he has been waiting for this scene to happen. When he saw Yang Chendong''s eyes sweeping, Yang Er had a flattering smile on his face and a straight body.


    Needless to say, when Yang Er generally looks like this, he is asking for war.


    Speaking of it, Yang Er is a war maniac. What he should do most is to lead the army to fight on the battlefield and show the value and significance of his existence. It''s really inappropriate for such people to stay with Yang Chendong.


    But Yang Chendong still did so because he would be exposed to many confidential things around him. Once these things spread, the consequences should be very serious. Therefore, we must use absolutely loyal people to reassure people.


    Yang Er is such a loyal person. Facts have also proved that he knows a lot about those very confidential things, but has he never heard of them?


    In order to compensate Yang Er, Yang Chendong will put him on the battlefield once he has the right opportunity. Now is the right time. Looking at Yang Er, who is eager to try, Yang Chendong smiled and said, "well, I know what your mind is. In this way, lengxu will go with heiqi Longwei. Well, take 1800 people away, just leave 200 people for Badaojiang."


    Yang ER was so excited to hear that he could take black riding dragon guards to the battlefield. But hearing that so many people were to be taken away at once, only 200 people were left, Yang ER was still worried, "young master, just stay..."


    "Why? Don''t you believe my strength, young master? Well, let you go. You just go. You know, there are 300000 cavalry on the other side this time. If you want to win a big victory, you need to break through the other side''s camp at the first time and don''t give them any chance to resist. Therefore, we must go all out. I also hope the black riding Dragon Guard can be like an invincible and disadvantageous army Sharp knife, straight into the opponent''s heart, can this task be completed? "


    "Please don''t worry, young master, and ensure to complete the task." Yang ER was excited and stood at attention on the spot.


    "OK, you go and prepare. Remember, sharp knives can''t be scabbard at will. When they are scabbard, they will see blood." Yang Chendong naturally won''t take the black riding Dragon Guard as an ordinary cavalry to kill. He wants to see the magic skill, which requires them to learn to grasp the opportunity, rather than show up at the beginning and reveal their cards.


    After carefully pondering this sentence, Yang Er nodded and said, "please don''t worry, little one, remember."


    Yang Er left the account, and Badaojiang soon walked into the account, "sixth young master, everything has been arranged. But there are only 200 people left, and the second brother has been sent out. Is it too dangerous?"


    Knowing what Badaojiang was worried about, Yang Chendong shook his head and said, "if we don''t do this, some people won''t be excited. Besides, we really need more sharp knives on the front battlefield. The Yili Khanate is just the first opponent. There will be more enemies in the future. If we lose too much in this war, it will not be conducive to the next actions."


    At this time, the 400000 troops brought by Yang Chendong looked mighty and powerful. But he knows better than anyone that this strength is only superficial. At this time, they are facing the most important problem, that is, there is no backup.


    In their current position, no matter where they are, they are too far away. Whether they are military rations or soldiers, they can''t be replenished at the first time. Once it is hit hard, it can only retreat to Eastern Europe to supplement. Or it is to rush forward and fight a bloody road to join the new Third Army, the new Fifth Army and other armies in Yili area. But how difficult it is to break through the barriers.


    This is the situation, which requires Yang Chendong to do every step to hurt the enemy to the greatest extent at the least cost. Sending any army that can be sent as far as possible will have more chips in the odds of victory. As for the danger that you may encounter, what do you count when you are prepared? "Badaojiang, have you got all the firearms from the second division of Lengfeng?"


    "It''s all here, and proper arrangements have been made." Badaojiang nodded heavily, with excitement in his eyes. With these firearms, he will not be afraid of many opponents.


    ......


    Ivan.


    Just a 2000 person long, he is not qualified to attend the military conference presided over by Yang Chendong.


    He was unaware of the change in the battle plan at the meeting. Otherwise, with his intelligence, I''m afraid that after knowing these, he will give up all prepared actions, so Yang Chendong will have no chance to clean up him.


    As the senior official of Ivan, Chiwen, once one of the generals of the golden tent khanate, is now the commander of the third division of the Mongolian army. (the Mongolian army is divided into five divisions, with 40000 people in one division. The first division is Wu Shugu, the second division is Erhe, the third division is Chiwen, the fourth division is Balu, and the Fifth Division is utuo. The 100000 people of the foreign Russian division are divided into two divisions, one division is ahuri, the second division is nikolav, and the first division is 50000 people.) In his account, Ivan and more than ten thousand leaders gathered here to listen to the military operation plan arranged by general Chiwen for them.


    Due to Yang Chendong''s warning, no one knew that Yili Khan Congress would not buy off the following generals and know the military plan in advance. Therefore, Chiwen did not mention the change of the plan this time, but only said one at the end of the meeting, "On the battlefield, changes can occur at any time. It is likely that we will make some changes according to this change. At that time, we are waiting to receive orders."


    This is what we should have done. The tail of the fighter plane will die soon. If we follow the designated route, no one can guarantee that there will be any unknown problems. Therefore, when the army fights and changes the operational plan, everyone who has led the troops for many years has learned it as usual. Even Ivan has no other ideas after listening to this.


    He just knew that the battle plan of the five-star army had not changed, that was enough. As long as the Yili Khanate was ready, it would hit the five-star army hard, and then his opportunity came.


    Ivan followed the crowd out of the tent of Chiwen, a 30000 man general. Not far away, his personal captain Correa was waiting for him.


    The vice captain of the bodyguard who used to be his father-in-law is one of the few people Ivan can trust now.


    "Childe, we''ve already inquired about it. In order to solve the battle quickly, the black riding Dragon Guard also sent out. Someone saw Yang Er leaving the camp with 1800 cavalry. At this time, only 200 people were left in the Chinese Army''s big tent to guard." Correa said this in an excited but not loud voice as he walked beside Ivan.


    After that, Correa asked with some concern, "young master, do you think this is a heaven given opportunity? Or is it just a trap waiting for us to jump in?"


    If you are worthy of being the Deputy bodyguard of the blind Archduke, you are still full of brains. Just from his words, you can prove that he has indeed thought about the current situation.


    Ivan walked towards his camp step by step, with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    This war is at least important for the five-star army. If we can defeat the Yili Khanate and the 300000 iron cavalry in one fell swoop, it is bound to boost morale and spread the name of the five-star army in some other nearby Khanate countries, which can undoubtedly play a very strong deterrent role. In this way, I''m afraid the limelight will be the same for a while, and even if there is one It is not impossible for people to surrender to the five-star army.

 Chapter 1490

    In order to achieve this goal and increase more chances of winning, Yang Chendong should not blame the most elite black riding Dragon Guard.


    It seems that everything is so normal, but somehow Ivan always has a feeling that everything is too smooth.


    Aleteng''s departure, the leakage of the military operation plan, until now, most of the guards around him have been removed. Yang Chendong seems to be telling himself that he wants to be unfavorable to me? Want to do it? Then come quickly. There is no shop after passing this village.


    Things went too smoothly, Ivan was a little discouraged. He had thought carefully, it seemed that everything happened was so natural, and it seemed that it was his own efforts that led to this end. Isn''t that what he wants? Then why hesitate?


    The most taboo thing for those who do great things is to break and not decide. If it is, it is very likely to miss the victory. So after thinking about it, Ivan decided to give it a try, because he was also worried about whether there would be a chance after this time, especially once the five-star armies on both sides of the East and the West were reunited, he was afraid that at that time, his foreign generals would have no chance to get close to Yang Chendong. At that time, why talk about revenge?


    "It won''t be a trap. Our plan is very careful. In this way, don''t do anything and behave as usual. We just need to do it when we should do it most." Ivan said carefully. He can''t guarantee whether any of the five hundred palace guards have secretly become Yang Chendong''s spies, so in addition to these people he trusts, He won''t reveal a trace of information until he has done something.


    Hearing Ivan''s answer, Correa was relieved. Although their master is very young, even the blind Archduke often praises his existence.


    ......


    The five-star attack began.


    Before the Yili Khanate was fully prepared, the first tier air force hot-air balloon soared up and flew straight towards the target. They can not only play the task of Air Force reconnaissance, but also play the role of air bombers when they encounter dense enemies. With the help of the engine, hot-air balloons moved faster and faster. Soon, hundreds of hot-air balloons filled the whole battlefield.


    At this time, Hassen Khan, the Yili khanate, was also mobilizing his army and began to launch a counterattack formation against the deployment of the five-star army with the information brought back by aleteng''s life and death.


    Under the mobilization of harin Khan, 80000 joint cavalry were sent to all parts of the battlefield. Aleteng, with a pale face, also came to the big tent of the Chinese army. When he saw that big Khan only sent 80000 cavalry, he asked with a puzzled face, "haven''t the cavalry from other countries arrived? How long has it been?"


    "No! They all arrived three days ago." Hassen Khan smiled proudly. This time, in order to support Yili Khan, the reinforcements sent by various Khanate countries were in place on time, holding the military power of 300000 iron cavalry, which gave him a great sense of who was competing in the world.


    Listening to Hassen Khan''s slightly proud answer, this time he changed to aleteng''s suspicious look, "that''s so, why didn''t big Khan send out all the troops to block the direction of the five-star army''s attack and master the first hand?"


    "Oh, no hurry, take a look first." Hassen Khan said slowly. Obviously, he did not fully believe in the information that aleteng bought with his life, nor did he believe in the young man who should have been the heir of the Principality of Ross.


    Aleteng''s face turned red when he heard it. But he didn''t know what to say. After all, he couldn''t guarantee that what Ivan said was true. If there was any difference, it would involve 300000 cavalry. The responsibility was to kill him, and he couldn''t afford it.


    Hassen Khan, the commander of the coalition army, did not fully believe the information Ivan said. When the news came back, Yang Chendong was relieved.


    This gives him more time to adjust his strategic deployment. When Hassen Khan found that Ivan''s information was all right, he would certainly press all his troops. In this way, the revised attack plan of the five-star army could be put to use. That was the time to hit his opponent hard and win.


    At this moment, Yang Chendong seems to have seen the victory of the war. But what he didn''t know was that danger was surrounding him. Twenty miles from the left rear of the five-star army, a Mongolian cavalry with a total number of 30000 is hiding in a dense forest.


    Just from the fact that these cavalry soldiers hold grass and horses wrap their hooves, and 30000 people pile up together, but they don''t make any sound, this is a very elite cavalry force. If Yang Chendong were here, he would have recognized at first sight that the leader of the general was churos Yexian, who had been famous on the jinggrassland for a long time.


    This is an elite Mongolian cavalry led by Yixian. Since he was forced to leave after the defeat, he first escaped from the sight of the five-star army with more than 60000 cavalry. In order to hide their tracks, they were careful all the way, through the dense forest and the desert. Go where there are few people.


    Even in order to make the five-star army forget them, they would hide wherever there were people. Sometimes, in order to avoid the crowd, they will detour dozens of miles or hundreds of miles in order to completely hide their tracks.


    I have to say that this practice first really made the Yang intelligence department who was tracking them lose their trace. So that they just settled down in a no man''s land in the desert and stayed for five years.


    Although the place they choose is remote, it also has water and grass, which is a good place for grazing. With such a habitat, the first tribe began to slowly repair their wounds. If nothing happens, maybe they will be strong again in 20 years. That''s the time for them to avenge the five-star army.


    However, the weather is unpredictable, and people have misfortunes and blessings overnight. One day, after drinking a lot of wine in the account, I coughed blood. After the wizard''s examination, he told him that he was ill. I''m afraid he had only one year to live at most.


    Like a bolt from the blue, those who were hit first turned pale. After that, he locked himself in a big account for three days.


    In the three days, he didn''t see anyone and didn''t talk to anyone except basically eating and drinking. It was not until the fourth day that he got out of the big account. Then he made a decision. He wanted to find Yang Chendong for revenge. He will use the last year of his life to achieve the biggest goal he has set in his life.


    In this way, in addition to leaving some young people in the tribe to defend their homes and multiply their offspring, he selected 30000 of them, and took bermur, one of the four former generals, as the deputy general. They walked out of the desert and embarked on the journey of finding Yang Chendong.


    They walked out of the desert last autumn, and then they searched all the way to inquire about Yang Chendong''s whereabouts. As time went by, he also had his own worry in his heart. He was afraid that Yang Chendong would not be found in the last time. There would be no hope of revenge. Even if he died, he would not close his eyes.


    Perhaps the Emperor didn''t live up to his heart. Finally, the cavalry scouts sent back the news, and Yang Chendong appeared. It appears in the area west of Yili Khanate.


    I still remember when I heard the news, tears flowed out of my eyes, which was the performance of excitement. Then he took 30000 cavalry and tossed all the way to the rear of the five-star army camp.


    The news from the Scout cavalry once discouraged him. When he heard that Yang Chendong brought 400000 iron cavalry, he thought he had no hope of revenge. After all, he is still an elite five-star army with 30000 to 400000. He really has no chance of winning.


    But it was not until yesterday that news came that the five-star army had sent out and killed more than a dozen soldiers towards the Yili Khanate. First, he knelt down on his knees again. He wanted to thank God for giving him this opportunity for revenge. Especially when he learned that his target Yang Chendong''s handsome flag had not moved in the Chinese army camp and had not rushed to the front line with his cavalry, he knew his opportunity had come.


    "Chief, are we sending someone to spy? It''s better to see that Yang Chendong is indeed staying in the camp. We''re doing it. It''s safer that way." deputy general burmul put forward his own opinion.


    "There is no time." he shook his head and refused the proposal. He didn''t know when the five-star army would come back after it set out. What if they don''t wait for the right opportunity and the main force will come back? In that case, wouldn''t it be a waste of such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?


    He didn''t want to regret it first. He decided whether he could do it or not. Even if he died here, at least he worked hard and struggled for his former goal.


    "Let''s have a good rest. Before dawn, the army began to move and play our sweat flag. This time, I want Yang Chendong to die and die. Understand, ha ha ha." I also made the last decision in my life with laughter.


    At this time, Yang Chendong didn''t know that he had been watched. In advance, both the soldiers of the reconnaissance division and the hot-air balloons in the sky made reconnaissance and reached the same conclusion. The 300000 cavalry from the East and west of the ilikhanate were all in defense at this time. No one took the initiative to attack, and no one dared to attack. So their rear is very well arranged.


    This time, in order to hit his opponent with the fastest and most ruthless means, Yang Chendong sent all his 400000 troops. Apart from some medical staff in the rear, 200 black riding dragon guards are really staying at home.

 Chapter 1491

    Yang Chendong even deliberately separated his food and grass camp, because there are tens of thousands of cavalry who are only responsible for guarding food and grass. Once these people are around him, he has to worry about whether Ivan who has ideas about himself still dares to do it.


    It can also be said that in order to convince Ivan of his death, explain to the blind Archduke, and give a statement to the dignitaries and generals of the Principality of Ross who had surrendered to him, Yang Chendong would rather try his own life.


    "If he doesn''t come in this way, it will only make Ben Wang underestimate his courage, hum." after a cold hum came out of his nose, Yang Chendong slowly looked through an ancient book in his hand in the big tent. It seemed that he didn''t know that danger would come at any time.


    Badaojiang, who was waiting on the side, was still a little nervous, but after seeing Yang Chendong''s performance, he also calmed down a lot. He was infected by Yang Chendong''s performance. There are two hundred black riding dragon guards armed to the teeth with fire guns here. Even if Ivan comes, what''s the fear? It''s just to die.


    Will Ivan really come?


    The answer is yes. The camp of the Chinese army was so empty that when things reached Ivan, who had paid attention to it for a long time, he gave birth to a feeling that Yang Chendong had long understood his ideas and put forward this formation, that is, he wanted to wait for his appearance.


    But even so, at this point, knowing it was a pit, Ivan decided to jump. On this point, he is consistent with Yexian''s idea that once he doesn''t do it this time, it''s hard to wait for such an appropriate opportunity.


    Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, I prefer to go to the tiger mountain!


    At this time, Ivan was determined to fight to death. After hearing that there were only two hundred black riding dragon guards and nearly a thousand medical personnel in the camp, he suddenly stopped when there were no other soldiers and was moving forward as commanded by division chief Chiwen.


    The five hundred palace guards stopped with him. At this time, it is also time to make it clear to these people.


    When Ivan said he would return to kill the Chinese army camp and take Yang Chendong''s head. Some of the guards of the five hundred imperial palaces who did not know before suddenly changed their faces.


    They used to be guards of the royal palace. They were also blessed by the blind Archduke. It is said that the former master was the monarch. The monarch let the minister die, and the minister had to die.


    But since they surrendered to the five-star army, they have received no worse treatment than the palace guards. The most important thing is that they have seen too many fellow people who have made military achievements and been promoted. Originally, the five-star army said that everyone was equal in front of military merit. Some people didn''t believe it, but the fact hit them in the face. Therefore, it mobilized everyone''s enthusiasm and let them see the hope of life. That is, others can get military posts and excellent treatment through military merit. They are also indomitable men. Why can''t they do it?


    Just when everyone held their breath and wanted to obtain more military achievements through efforts and efforts in this battle, the son of the original master let them rebel. This psychological contrast is unimaginable. For a time, many people''s faces showed the meaning of struggle.


    Such a performance for everyone has long been in Ivan''s plan. During this period of time, he has also carefully observed that these bodyguards under his command are indeed attracted by the military achievements of the five-star army. Some of them are far more active than before in training.


    This is another important reason why Ivan Ming still decides to do it when he knows that Yang Chendong may have noticed his opposition. He worried that over time, these bodyguards would be interested in the five-star army. In that case, he would not be able to find help when he had the opportunity.


    Aiming at this point, he must oppose it now.


    The famous Ivan the great in history is not in vain. As for the means of bewitching people, it is not much worse than the first batch of political commissars of the five-star army. He didn''t see everyone hesitating and said, "you were all the people my father believed, and you were all the best young people of my rose family. You are the hope of the rose family in the future!"


    "You should not stay in the five-star army and be enslaved by the Han people, and even our children and grandchildren should be born slaves. On the contrary, we should be the people who stand in the highest position and those who are high above. Now I would like to ask you to fight for the future of our Ross nation. In the future, your names will be remembered by future people, and your children and grandchildren will be remembered because of you Our ancestors were happy and proud. "


    "Brave soldiers, please take out your sabers and wave your arms to fight for the future of our Ross family. I Ivan promise here that whoever you are, those who died in the war will be famous forever, and those who survive will enjoy endless glory and wealth. Now I ask you, are you willing to fight with me?"


    Speaking of this, Ivan also deliberately winked at Correa and other confidants in the crowd. Corea, who had been in the crowd for a long time, waved his arms and shouted, "yes, yes!"


    This cry may be conformity, or Ivan''s eloquence is so good that he has drawn a grand blueprint for everyone. In short, there are more and more people shouting to be willing, so that in the end, 500 soldiers shout in unison, as if whoever is one step behind is a coward.


    Morale improved, everyone''s enthusiasm was mobilized, and Ivan''s face finally flashed a color of satisfaction. "Well, now we''ll go back with our son, kill Yang Chendong and rebuild Russia."


    "Kill Yang Chendong and rebuild Russia." under the leadership of Correa and others, this cry is getting louder and louder. Five hundred cavalry soldiers were also shouting, and Ivan, who had rushed out, killed the Chinese army camp in the rear.


    Ivan''s headquarters, which was less than ten miles away from the jiaozhonggong camp, separated from the main force when it was dark. Because the order to retreat did not come to the ears of the 1500 soldiers, they continued to move forward according to the set goal, which also made the close friends not find this change. By the time they found something wrong, the battle had already ended.


    Although it was already dark, none of the 200 black cavalry dragon guards who stayed in the Chinese army camp was sleepy, because they knew that the real danger was coming.


    Badaojiang, as the highest ranking officer left behind except Yang Chendong, called the president of the accompanying field hospital before dark and asked him to hide in the account with medical staff. No matter what happened outside, he was not allowed to come out. This was an order.


    The dean is also a fog. It is not the first time for him to meet the things that the field hospital and the Chinese army have left in the camp. After all, they are non combat forces, and they will play a good role in treating the wounded. They do not need to go to the battlefield and will be protected. But it was like this time that he met only 200 black cavalry dragon guards left in the Chinese army camp for the first time.


    Yang Chendong is the leader of the Yang family and the leader of the five-star army. It''s really puzzling to leave 200 people to protect him. Is there any deeper implication?


    Although he has doubts, the Dean doesn''t dare to ask more. He knows the rules of the army and should let you know. Naturally, someone will tell you. You shouldn''t know. You can''t get a result even if you inquire about it. Someone will talk to you later. In that case, you''ll be in trouble.


    According to Badaojiang''s intention, the Dean arranged more than 1000 medical staff under his command in dozens of large accounts. After they were equipped with some short knives and other self-defense weapons, he told them to come out again without order. Even going to the toilet can only be solved by themselves in the accounts.


    Although many people have a puzzled attitude, military orders are like mountains, and no one dares to listen to them. That is, when these people had just hidden, a slight sound of ground tremor came from the earth. A black riding Dragon Guard on duty immediately ran to Badaojiang and saluted and said, "report to the vice captain. The sound should come from the northeast."


    "I see, continue to explore." Badaojiang said with a calm face. At the same time, he said in his heart, it''s better not for the man named Ivan to die, otherwise he would never be polite.


    About three minutes later, another five-star Army soldier came to report. The visitor should be 500 horses. They came under the banner of the third regiment of the third division of the Mongolian army. It''s less than four miles from them now.


    "Three divisions and three regiments of the Mongolian army." after Badaojiang finished talking, he suddenly looked up and said, "they can''t get close to the camp and don''t listen to the guards. The personnel on duty can do it easily."


    Badaojiang has a good memory. Because the sixth young master pays attention to Ivan, he knows more about it. Fang is serving in the third division and regiment of the Mongolian army. He doesn''t believe it will be a coincidence.


    When the order was issued, the original ten member guard team quickly increased to 20. Ten of them were holding the Ninth Five-Year Plan, and ten were riding war horses to ensure that they had the ability to respond to attacks whether they approached or fled.


    The black cavalry and dragon guards of 20 people have a tacit understanding. Although there are only 20 people, it really gives people a feeling of copper wall and iron arm. This is the most elite combat team of the Yang Department.


    According to Badaojiang''s order, shouts sounded in the dark and ordered the approaching team to stop moving forward. But it didn''t seem to work, and the horses were still close to them. At this time, the number of black riding dragon guards guarding here has increased to 100. Obviously, Badaojiang heard that the number of the other party''s war horses should be about 500. He was afraid that there were too few left behind personnel and would be rushed in by the other party, threatening the safety of the sixth young master.

 Chapter 1492

    Badaojiang regards it as a great test to stay and bear such an important responsibility this time. Although he knew about personal combat power, he was afraid that no one in the whole Yang family could rival Yang Chendong. But he still hopes to protect the sixth young master and not give him a chance. This is what a qualified Dragon Guard should do.


    Badaojiang has attached great importance to the enemy, but he still ignores one point, that is Ivan''s cunning.


    Just as Yang Chendong is creating opportunities for each other, Ivan also feels that although this opportunity seems very good, it is also very dangerous. So it''s impossible for him to attack in the conventional way. He chose the art of war of attacking East and West.


    Five hundred war horses are only one hundred cavalry. They are responsible for the front feint to attract the attention of the left behind black riding dragon guards. He himself took the rest of the 450 palace guards into three directions and sneaked into the Chinese army camp on foot.


    Even if there were 400 people, Ivan didn''t want them to attack together. His goal is simple: to kill Yang Chendong. In order to achieve this goal, it is regarded as sacrificing the 500 people around us. What can we do?


    In the eyes of doing great things, he has always been informal. In order to achieve their goals, they often do not use means, but some humble guards to protect their lives, which is nothing at all.


    Ivan''s ruthlessness naturally surprised Badaojiang. Perhaps the two sides receive different ways of education. The former is to achieve the goal at all costs, as life is like grass mustard. The latter regards the life of his comrades in arms as more important than heaven. This difference in concept is doomed to the latter''s loss.


    Ivan, who walked close to the big tent of the Chinese army, did not find the figure of black riding Dragon Guard in the dark, but he believed that it was not because there was no black riding Dragon Guard, but because the other party hid well and could not see it. He had a feeling that there must be many eyes searching for him in the dark. Thinking of the 100 cavalry sent to lead the enemy in the front, he knew that his time was running out.


    "Send a signal to the first team and let them go." Ivan''s eyes flashed a fierce color in the dark. After Correa promised, he lit the torch around him and raised it around.


    This is the signal of attack. A hundred palace guards responded and rushed out from the east of the Chinese army camp, killing them with lightning.


    "There is an enemy in the East, stop." Badaojiang heard the noise from the East and immediately made a decision and gave an order. A black dragon guard with 30 people rushed up.


    But just three minutes later, another cry of killing came out in the north, which surprised Badaojiang''s eyes. He is not sure how many people there are in the other side, but one thing seems to be certain, that is, it is impossible to prevent the big accounts of the Chinese army from being affected.


    "Come on, go. Thirty people go north."


    Badaojiang once again gave the order to divide the troops. Then his eyes stared at the surroundings. He had a feeling that it was his turn to see the enemy in the south next.


    Sure enough, in about three minutes, there was a cry of killing in the south, and the sound seemed louder than that in the north and East. At this moment, Badaojiang couldn''t calm down. He decided to return the matter to Yang Chendong.


    Just waiting for Badaojiang to turn around, I don''t know when Yang Chendong in a golden cloak has walked out of the army and stood behind him. "Go and leave ten people for the king."


    Somehow, after hearing Yang Chendong''s extremely calm voice, Badaojiang, who was still a little flustered in his heart, immediately quieted down. "Yes." after paying a military salute and leaving a class of black riding dragon guards, Badaojiang rushed to the South with 40 people facing the fiercest shouting.


    Beside the campfire in front of the Chinese army tent, Yang Chendong, dressed in a golden cloak, is particularly eye-catching. Perhaps he told the enemy in the dark that he was here. If you want to take his life, you can come now. Or you won''t have a chance.


    When Yang Chendong''s eyes looked around at the dark night, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, followed by ten, dozens, up to a hundred. The leader of this team was Ivan, the son of the principalities of Ross.


    "You''re here at last." Yang Chendong said in a slow voice as he saw his face against the light of the bonfire.


    "Yes, I''m here. How''s it going? You don''t seem to expect that you''ll lose the bait and lose the fish when you lead the fish on the hook." Ivan strode forward until he was 20 meters away from Yang Chendong. Then he asked aloud, in a winner''s attitude.


    "Hehe, it''s too early to say anything. I''m just curious. Don''t you know how much effort your father-in-law has made to beg for your life? What you''re doing now is playing with fire and putting yourself in danger. No one can save you this time." Yang Chendong said in a flat voice facing Ivan, His face was also full of curiosity.


    "Play with fire?" Ivan smiled, then squatted down, came to the fire, stretched out his hands and moved slowly on the fire, as if he were warming. "If you don''t play with fire now, sooner or later, our Ross nation will be stewed by your slow fire and won''t know it. Right?"


    Yang Chendong is not surprised that Ivan can see this. Ivan the great. Its emotional intelligence and IQ are very high. To think of this is also expected by Yang Chendong. Otherwise, he doesn''t need to set such a trap to attract the other party.


    It can be said that from the beginning, Yang Chendong didn''t mean to underestimate Ivan, so there is this dialogue now, this seemingly life and death crisis. If Yang Chendong ignores the other party, I''m afraid his head has been cut off by the other party and doesn''t know it.


    "Hehe, smart. Talking to smart people really saves a lot of things. That''s right. You should know that there can''t be only 200 black cavalry dragon guards around me, right?" Yang Chendong asked with a mocking tone on his face.


    Ivan, who originally had a victory posture, was shocked after hearing this sentence. Next, his eyes looked around involuntarily. When he saw that there was no change, he couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief in his heart. When he looked at Yang Chendong, his eyes were more ferocious, "what? Do you still want to play a mysterious trick at this time? Or are you afraid and want to wait for other black riding dragon guards to come back and tell you that I Ivan won''t give you such a chance. Come on, rush up and kill Yang Chendong. Who can share the world with him?"


    There must be a brave man under heavy reward. Not to mention those who can still follow Ivan now are the most determined Ross nationalists. They are the kind of people who would rather give up their lives than watch the rise of the nation. So the cry was like a command. A hundred guards shouted and rushed with a knife.


    "Protect the sixth young master." the remaining ten black cavalry dragon guards quickly tore off the black cloth behind them, revealing ten shiny 95 style weapons polished with gun oil.


    "No, these people are warriors. Let them die under the sword." Yang Chendong said with a smile, taking the enemy in front of him seriously.


    This scene was just seen by Ivan. Somehow, he had a bad feeling in his heart. Although he did check the movements of various armies before, he also observed around before he started, and was sure that there were no five-star reinforcements nearby.


    But just in case, the great Ming Wunan king is a man who has conquered too many places. Who knows if he will also conquer some powerful forces and teams when conquering other nationalities?


    Just when Ivan looked suspicious, a scream suddenly came to his ears. At the entrance, one palace guard after another suddenly fell to the ground, and then dozens of dark shadows appeared in the position where they had stood.


    The uniform night clothes covered their faces with black cloth, making people unable to see their faces. These people also have a common feature, that is, they are usually shorter than tall and strong white Russians.


    Yes, these people are ninjas. Led by teren under the blowing stone, it is a strange soldier arranged by Yang Chendong near the big tent of the Chinese army.


    Ivan is a headache, just the moment before he doesn''t show his horse''s feet. Once he decided to do it and took action, there was nothing to fear. Because with the five hundred palace guards in his hands, it is impossible to threaten Yang Chendong. If it is not for the need of sufficient evidence, it can be destroyed by sending a cavalry team casually.


    With the appearance of ninjas, Yang Chendong became a spectator. I don''t know when there was a big chair under his ass. he was sitting on it near a campfire. It was still cold at night in April.


    "Who are you? Why do you want to help the tyrants? Now go back, and I can pretend that what happened just now has not happened?" although Ivan knew it was useless, he still shouted these, which is his only hope now.


    It''s a pity. His cry did not elicit any response. This is not to say that blowing stone disdains to talk with him, but Ivan shouted Russian. The other party simply can''t understand it. What response?


    Yang Chendong smiled and answered for blowing the stone, "They are ninjas from kowo province. They are those who like to kill invisible people in the dark with the help of the environment. Hehe, if everyone fights on horseback, these ninjas may not be your opponents, but in this darkness, on the land, they are real kings, even the king''s black riding Dragon guard can''t compare with them."

 Chapter 1493

    "Ninjas from Kobo province? They''re not your Han people. You dare to arrange such a strong force to protect you. Aren''t you afraid that they will turn against the water and make actions against you?" Ivan asked in shock. At least for himself, he would never be so credulous to an alien power.


    "Turn against the water? Why do you want to do this? Although the people in Xiaowo province are not the same as before, they have all moved away. But no matter where they go, they can live better and more stable as long as they are in the territory of our Yang family. They can''t be happy and satisfied now? How can they think it''s bad for the king. Ivan, not everyone is like you Yang Chendong took this opportunity to satirize Ivan.


    "Bah! They are all fools. They were deceived by you. I believe they will regret it in the future." Ivan shouted with a disapproval. Then he looked at the guards around him with tears in his eyes, and they were killed one by one. Even after many people just raised their knives and cut an empty space, they would be killed by a knife coming from unknown direction.


    "They won''t regret it. As long as they live a good life, who will rebel? Let''s live a good life. However, who will be so stupid to fight for an outcome that doesn''t know the future? Of course, it''s undeniable that there will be some firm national minded people who will do all kinds of things, but unfortunately, you can''t see it, right? Oh, you should remember, the people who killed you don''t know It''s Ben Wang, but these ninjas from Kobo province. "Yang Chendong seemed to think of something happy at the end, and already laughed.


    All this was heard in Ivan''s ears. He was really angry and unwilling, "Yang Chendong, you are too cruel, too cruel."


    What Ivan said was cruel, not that Yang Chendong killed 500 of them without blinking, but because he was a ninja from Xiaowo province. Yang Chendong only needs to let the wind out afterwards. If there are still the firmamentalists of the Ross nationality, the object of their revenge will not be Yang Chendong, but these ninjas.


    This is basically a curse to the East. This move can be said to solve many problems once and for all. In this way, Yang Chendong is completely out of the matter. Isn''t this cruel enough?


    After that, even when the father-in-law under house arrest learned the news, he would only hate these ninjas more, Ivan decided to escape. With the appearance of these dark Kings - ninjas, it is impossible for him to kill Yang Chendong. That is, it''s better to escape, at least not to let Yang Chendong''s "treachery" succeed.


    Thinking like this, he said to Correa, who was still standing in front of him to protect himself: "I''ll leave it to you. Your family will take good care of you in the future."


    Correa was stunned, but soon he nodded, "young master, don''t worry. Let''s go. I''ll take care of it."


    "OK." Ivan was moved by such loyal men, but as soon as he nodded and the man hadn''t turned around and fled, Correa fell to the ground with a plop. At the moment, the center of his eyebrows was trickling blood.


    One hit in the middle of the eyebrow. Correa died without any defense. The person who took the shot was under the stone. His figure was now floating towards Ivan''s position.


    The dark environment seems to be prepared for ninjas, which is their natural hunting ground. As Yang Chendong said, in such an environment, ninjas can give full play to their full strength. In such an environment, even if heiqi Longwei meets them, it is difficult to be an opponent.


    Of course, it is also very difficult for ninjas to break through the most elite plate armor on the black riding Dragon Guard. Perhaps the final result is a draw.


    It is said that the defensive black cavalry Dragon Guard, with its powerful equipment, is naturally unbreakable.


    When it comes to attacking Ninja''s illusory figure, its tricky technique can be called invincible.


    After killing Correa with one blow, the blowing stone placed a killing target on Ivan.


    Ivan has a high IQ and a big heart. Especially in the later stage of his life, his work was not exposed, which made him the title of Ivan the great. However, in terms of power, he is just a little stronger than ordinary people, and he is still one notch worse than the fierce general in the army. Now so young, how can he be an opponent under the stone blowing.


    When a sword suddenly hit in the dark, he just saw the dark shadow. After the word "so fast" in his heart, his whole body trembled and then fell back.


    Ninjas always kill people by surprise. If they succeed, they will leave. Unless it is absolutely necessary, it will not entangle with the target and opponent. Special tolerance blew the stone to the extreme. Under the cover of black, he cut Ivan''s neck with one blow. When the main artery kept spraying blood outward, others had left and rushed to the next goal.


    Ivan died like this.


    Quietly look up at the night towards the stars.


    The complexion is not ferocious, but also unfair. If you look carefully, there is still a trace of confusion and reluctance.


    Ivan''s death proved a fact. That is, there will be no Ivan emperor in history. His life has been completely changed and ended in advance because he met Yang Chendong.


    Less than two minutes after Ivan''s death, no White Russian soldier could be seen outside the Chinese Army''s big tent. All of them died in the ranks of ninjas with only 50 people. Their death was only the result of minor injuries to three ninjas.


    From beginning to end, ten black riding dragon guards stood around Yang Chendong to protect them. They didn''t even move a finger, and the matter was over.


    "Very well, under the stone blowing, your task has been completed very well. You should be rewarded." Yang Chendong said with a smile on his face.


    "Thanks for Wang''s praise. This is what we should do." the blowing Stone said without any emotion. Since they surrendered to Yang Chendong, these ninjas no longer worry about their livelihood and stomach. They can concentrate on training and become primitive ninjas who didn''t care about the world and only spoke martial arts.


    All this is given by Yang Chendong. Now it''s just killing some people for it. What''s a big deal?


    "Good." Yang Chendong was very satisfied with his attitude. Then the space fell into silence. Yang Chendong didn''t mean to let him leave. Some things he planned to do were porcelain solid. That is, these ninjas are not the time to leave.


    At this time, the sound of gunfire had been heard at night, and sometimes there was a continuous movement of the Ninth Five-Year Plan. So it can be seen that the fighting on several other battlefields is still very fierce. About ten minutes later, the first team came back, and soon the second team appeared until the third team led by Badaojiang returned.


    Badaojiang is most worried about the safety here. However, his opponent is twice that of others. He fought for a while with 40 black riding dragon guards. Even so, he was a little more late than others. When he returned to the big tent of the Chinese army and saw the body lying on the ground nearby, he asked anxiously, "is the sixth young master all right?"


    "Nothing. Thanks to the appearance of the ninja, they killed Ivan and the rebels he brought. Well, what''s your situation? Are there any casualties?" Yang Chendong deliberately carried out the ninja in order to deepen everyone''s impression.


    "Report to the sixth young master, I hurt seven people and no one died. At the same time, I also captured a total of 73 rebels." Badaojiang was relieved to hear that Yang Chendong was all right, so he said in a deep voice.


    "Well, have a good trial. These people can''t die before they are announced." Yang Chendong''s face showed satisfaction when he heard that so many people were captured. There are some things that he can''t say alone. If you say Ivan rebelled, he rebelled. There must be evidence. Now these seventy-three people are witnesses. As long as we win this battle and launch these seventy-three people in front of everyone, Ivan''s rebellion can spread all over the world. At that time, no one can accuse him of it.


    With the order, the medical staff who had been hiding in the big tent also came out of the tent and began to examine the wounds of seven black riding dragon guards, as well as the 73 prisoners. These people are very important. They can''t go wrong without clarifying the facts.


    Ivan is finally dead, the crisis has been lifted, and Yang Chendong returns to the big account to rest. The other black riding dragon guards only left half of them on duty with the ninja, and the others went to rest. In everyone''s opinion, we just need to wait for the victory of the front line. But they do not know that a bigger crisis is coming step by step.


    Ivan''s rebellion was too close to the Chinese army camp, and the vara scout in charge of intelligence didn''t see it very clearly. But the gunshots and shouts of killing were heard by them and returned to the ears of the leader.


    It is somewhat unexpected that such a thing will happen. He didn''t understand what had happened, but one thing was true: there must have been a fight in the five-star army camp last night. Maybe someone rebelled, why did the army of Yili Khanate kill the Chinese army camp.


    But anyway, it doesn''t have much to do with it. Unless Yang Chendong can be identified as dead, otherwise, he will never stop. "Well, the order goes on. Everyone should seize the time to rest and start as soon as dawn tomorrow. If you don''t achieve your goal this time, you will never stop."

 Chapter 1494

    As time passed, the sky gradually turned from dark to bright. The new day arrived as scheduled. Twenty miles away from the Chinese army camp, he also came with 30000 elite cavalry.


    A distance of twenty miles, for the elite cavalry, it won''t take long to get there. But before they arrived, the roaring sense of galloping horses came first.


    "What''s the matter? The cavalry brigade from there?" Badaojiang didn''t sleep all night, but he was still very energetic. After hearing the strange news, he shouted at the wooden building more than ten meters high in front of the Chinese Army''s tent for the first time.


    "Cavalry? Many cavalry." the black cavalry Dragon Guard sentry on the wooden building made his heart palpitating roar.


    Yang Chendong also heard the news and walked out of the Chinese Army''s big tent. Not only that, but also those medical staff nearby walked out of the big tent. Some people were sleeping and rubbing their eyes. Obviously, they didn''t know they were in danger.


    "There are about 30000 iron cavalry. They are under the banner of the Wara department, the banner of the Wara department." the black riding Dragon Guard on the wooden building shouted with a trembling voice.


    After determining the direction of the cavalry, Yang Chendong knew that things were bad. Because it was behind him, there would not be a large number of cavalry. When he heard that the number of enemy riders was 30000, Yang Chendong''s face had sunk. When he heard that the other party was playing the banner of Wala department, his first feeling told himself that he had come first.


    "Wara department! No, sixth young master, please get on the war horse and leave immediately." Badaojiang''s face finally showed a frightened look. This is different from other enemies. It is the vara department, and there are as many as 30000 people, and their current defensive strength, even with ninjas, is only more than 200. As for the more than 1000 medical personnel, their combat effectiveness can be ignored. In this way, you can''t be an opponent at all. You can only escape all the way.


    "Please get on the horse and leave. We will hold the enemy to death if we are willing to break." other black riding dragon guards also responded and hulala knelt down. Even the medical staff fell to their knees and begged.


    At this time, Yang Chendong''s eyes show profound meaning. His sudden appearance was really beyond his expectation. Originally thought the other party fled, they would not meet in this life. Even if you find them, it should be met by other five-star armies below. Unexpectedly, God is so kind to him. Just after solving a problem, Ivan sent an old opponent first.


    In Yang Chendong''s heart, he also attaches great importance to Yixian. Although not as good as Ivan, it would be a great thing if we could solve this person. I couldn''t find them in the past? Now he can''t miss such an opportunity.


    "Escape? Hehe." Yang Chendong was calm in his heart and his face was very indifferent. He looked at the kneeling Badaojiang and others, made a virtual help action and said, "it''s just 30000 cavalry. There''s nothing terrible. Soldiers, take out your weapons to protect the big account of the Chinese army. Don''t let the enemy rush over."


    "Six young masters, there are thirty thousand of them." Badaojiang said with a hesitant expression.


    Although for a long time, Yang Chendong has long formed the feeling of omniscience and omnipotence in their minds. But this time there were 30000 people on the other side, and they didn''t even have 300 fighting forces. The gap was too wide.


    "Why? Don''t you have confidence in me, young master?" Yang Chendong looked at Badaojiang and asked. Then he smiled and said, "well, let''s see how I talk and laugh, young master. The masts are gone, ha ha ha."


    Is Yang Chendong arrogant?


    Of course not. He''s a man with a big warehouse. What kind of advanced weapons are there? How can he be afraid of these 30000 enemies?


    Everyone had a flustered expression, but they were confused by Yang Chendong''s laughter. Just when everyone didn''t know why the sixth young master was still laughing at this time. Was it a time when he was scared and stupid, Yang Chendong had already taken the golden robe and put it on his body.


    "Sixth young master, what are you going to do? I''ll wear it as well." Badaojiang looked at Yang Chendong''s Dharma move and immediately wanted to grab it.


    "No! You can''t wear this thing." Yang Chendong''s arm snapped and easily let him cross the battle of Badaojiang. He knew that the other party was kind and wanted to wear this robe to lure the enemy into pursuit. To say that the heart is good, but the ability is still insufficient.


    He spread his robe against the wind, casually draped it on his body, slowly tied a knot in front of him with his fingers, Yang Chendong gave another long whistle, and the White Dragon flew to him. With laughter, Yang Chendong jumped on the horse. "When the king leads them away, you must protect your home. Ha ha, you don''t have to worry. Even if the king arrived at this early, he has arranged 100000 iron cavalry in the trees ahead. It''s very easy to clean them up."


    While talking, he showed a look at Badaojiang, which was given to you here. Then he made a slight effort on his legs and rode his horse towards the incoming enemy.


    Seeing Yang Chendong get on his horse and walk away, Badaojiang wanted to follow closely, but when he saw the more than 1000 medical staff around him and thought of the instructions of the sixth young master when he left, he suddenly stamped his feet and clenched his teeth and said: "Everyone listens to the order. The women hide in the big tent and the men come to get the weapons. We have to defend our home. When the sixth young master comes back, we will stand in front of the sixth young master."


    Badaojiang has the highest position here. He said so. Even if others have a wish, they must obey. At present, 200 black riding dragon guards, 50 ninjas and nearly 200 male doctors came forward one after another and received their weapons.


    Yang Chendong leaped forward, his eyes cold and murderous, and went up against the enemy. The strong wind leaves, the golden robe floating in the wind, make the distance between the two sides still far, it is already particularly eye-catching.


    "What''s that?" I saw the first war horse coming from a distance. Out of a kind of instinct, the leader who rushed in front also slowed down the horse speed.


    This time, in order to achieve the goal of one strike, he also risked his old life and rushed ahead. It can be said that he took the lead.


    It is precisely because we also rush to the front, we can see very clearly in the future. When the distance between the two sides was less than 150 steps, they finally saw the visitor first. Although it was not very clear because of the distance, there was a vague form of Yang Chendong.


    "Hahaha, are you the first child? Dare you challenge the king alone?" Yang Chendong stopped the war horse when he was 150 steps away. He always saw that the enemy was not afraid and challenged loudly.


    "It''s the king of Wunan!" the whole man was excited when he heard the voice he had heard many times in his dream.


    He did not know that the current five-star army camp would be extremely empty in order to seduce Ivan. At this time, he didn''t think so much. He just knew that the person in front of him was Yang Chendong. No doubt, he was familiar with that voice. He recognized that figure even if it turned into ash.


    Therefore, when he saw that Yang Chendong went out to meet him personally and had to compete with him, he instinctively thought that the other party had any purpose or even a trap. I didn''t dare to say much for a time, but I was stunned in situ.


    "Ha ha, I''m a coward. Ha ha ha, drive!" seeing that I led the army to stop first, I felt proud to think that I fought 30000 alone and still defeated the other party in momentum. This was a burst of laughter, then Tian hit the horse and galloped away to the small tree on the left.


    When he thought about what the other party was playing and what he wanted to do, he suddenly saw that Yang Chendong had changed his direction. After two breaths, he shouted that he was deceived. At this time, he couldn''t see it. It was clear that Yang Chendong was afraid of himself and wanted to escape.


    "Hahaha, I can''t imagine that the great king of Wunan in the Ming Dynasty, Yang Chendong, who is known as the God of war, also has no soldiers around. So God takes care of me. That''s right. Children, follow me to kill. Today we must kill the king of Wunan on the horse and avenge the dead brothers!" we also waved the saber and drove the war horse with a loud roar, It was like a gust of wind following behind Yang Chendong.


    The other Mongolian cavalry were excited when they heard the leader''s cry. He followed Yang Chendong behind him. At this time, no one thought that such a thing would happen, no one thought that the task of this trip would be so well completed, and no one thought that the result of this rush would be how many people would die without a whole body.


    ......


    The battle ahead is in full swing. At this time, none of the generals of the five-star Army thought that their master Yang Chendong was being chased by 30000 iron cavalry with one man''s strength.


    After a day and night''s journey, the headquarters of the second foreign Russian division became the first five-star army to fight with the Allied forces of the Yili Khanate on the battlefield.


    Almost from a straight distance, aguraf led 50000 troops to meet a 20000 strong cavalry force in the Yili Khanate. Perhaps the other side didn''t expect that the five-star army would progress so quickly. It was completely unprepared. Even the army didn''t come and start. The army in the rear was still moving forward.


    Seeing this opportunity, nikolaf refused to let go and immediately loudly encouraged his sergeants, "generals, the opportunity to make meritorious contributions to kill the enemy is coming. They don''t have as many people as us. Rush!"


    "Rush!" a cavalry team of 50000 people rushed out after the commander gave the order. In terms of personal figure, White Russian men are much taller than Mongols. In addition, they were numerous and powerful, and the impact was full of momentum, so when they started, the 20000 people they pursued fled quickly.

 Chapter 1495

    The 20000 Khanate allied forces were sent by the Wusi Tibetan headquarters. The original task assigned to them by Hassen Khan was to form a defense line in the middle line to block the impact of the five-star army. If possible, it is best to hold them back and give the main force a chance to surround them.


    But the coalition army is a coalition army, and it can''t and can''t really do it. Seeing the cavalry of the five-star army rushing, the other party''s strength was even more than himself, and he was in a mess for a time. In addition, the defense line was not fully launched, and it was chaotic before it met the enemy.


    "Hurry, send someone to inform Hassen Khan, ask for help, ask for help." the uniformed general sent by the Wusi Tibetan Department sent a fast horse scout to report to the outside while running away.


    Compared with their primitive method of reporting, the five-star army''s message style is not known to be much advanced. And just the hot-air balloon that floats in the sky from time to time has already seen clearly what happened below.


    "Our second division of foreign Russia is chasing the headquarters of Wusi Tibet, and there is no danger nearby. Repeat, there is no danger." on the hot-air balloon, an air force soldier is holding a telescope to observe every move on the land and informing some hot-air balloons around through a flag.


    In this way, someone in the air watched, and the two foreign Russian divisions on land were safe and bold in pursuit. This chase was a full 50 Li chase. A signal came from the sky. On their left wing, tens of thousands of cavalry with the flag of Crimean Khanate came around. What''s more, on their right wing, a cavalry with tens of thousands of Khanate flags is also encircling them.


    "Thirty thousand plus fifty thousand plus twenty thousand, there are a hundred thousand people." after seeing the news from the hot-air balloon in the sky on the land, nikolaf found that the troops were not as strong as people, so he decided to stop the pursuit and withdraw from the battlefield.


    However, before he could do anything, the news came from the hot-air balloon in the sky. Behind them, 40000 people from the Erhe Department of the second Mongolian division were approaching them. Depending on the distance, it takes less than an hour to get to the battlefield.


    Five plus four, that''s 90000 people. With 90000 to 100000, this battle is still possible. " Nikolav soon changed his mind when he got the news. Immediately ordered the whole army to stop the pursuit, sprinkled iron thistles on the spot and made a defensive array, so that when the reinforcements came, they could play a game of internal and external cooperation and attack on both sides.


    Before departure, Yang Chendong said in front of these officers above the division that the most important goal of this war is to destroy the enemy''s powerful power. Therefore, once there are conditions, it is best to fight the main force without too much threat to their own security, which will save the time to find the enemy, which is beneficial to the five-star army with tight logistics.


    It was because he remembered this sentence that nikolaf wondered whether he could have a decisive battle with the other party. He found that the first cavalry army in the world was a wolf king in the wilderness. Compared with other group armies or military and division units, they have more war resources, that is, they have more opportunities to go to the battlefield.


    A general can only show his ability on the battlefield. Needless to say, the same militant permit DA has long liked it here. At the same time, he has learned a lot from the army commander Tian Hu and several other elders. With his efforts, the combat effectiveness of his fourth division was constantly rising, although his division also belonged to the strengthening division, with five regiments and 10000 troops. But in terms of real combat effectiveness, even if they encounter 20000, or even 30000 or more enemies on the battlefield, they dare to fight, and there is still a great chance of winning.


    Keda regards every battle as a kind of learning. He hopes that he can grow better and bear a greater burden in the future. Unfortunately, before he came to the battlefield, he thought about whether he would be lucky to meet the first enemy. If so, he dared to attack even if there were 50000 people on the other side. He also believed that as long as they fought with absolute results and tenacity, and beat out the prestige of their fourth division, it was not impossible to win.


    Unfortunately, his luck was not very good. Nikolav of the second division of foreign Russia took the lead in the first war. When he heard the news from the space that 50000 people were chasing 20000 people, although the other party''s battlefield was not too far away from him, he still didn''t think of reaching out. This kind of thing that takes the credit of others may not be willing to do. Not to mention that 60000 of them bullied 20000 of their opponents.


    But the war situation always changes in an instant. Soon the news came from the space that the second division of foreign Russia was surrounded, but they did not retreat. Instead, they united with the second division of Mongolia nearby to prepare for a hard to hard war.


    "Ninety thousand to one hundred thousand, isn''t that fair? Well, if you add ten thousand of your own people, it''s fair." when Keda heard the news, he laughed. He knew he had a chance to show his skill. At that moment, he ordered the army to adjust its direction and rush straight to the place where the two foreign Russian divisions were located.


    At this time, on the position of the second division of foreign Russia, nikolav did not know that the war here had affected many people''s minds, and even the fourth division of the first cavalry army of the world, who was very proud and able to fight, was attracted by the war here and was coming here. What he knew at this time was that his current 50000 troops were surrounded by 100000 iron cavalry of the enemy.


    For many people, the figure of 100000 is just opening their mouth. But when you can really see 100000 iron cavalry appear in front of you, the feeling is absolutely different from what you said. It''s absolutely spectacular.


    One dark layer after another of enemy cavalry appeared and came surrounded by four sides. Seeing this scene, not only did nikolaf feel numb all over, but many soldiers also held the same idea.


    Let''s start with nikolaf himself. He was just a guardian of a small tribe of hundreds of people. Judging from the situation at that time, even if the Mongolian cavalry sent out a team of 50 people, it could force him to retreat step by step, and even destroy all their families.


    Now, although he has gained some experience in the five-star army, he is facing a full 100000 cavalry this time. At the moment, his heart is beginning to panic. He was not sure that he could block the impact of these Mongolian cavalry, and could not guarantee whether they would hold on until the reinforcements arrived.


    But so far, nikolaf, who has been completely surrounded, even if he wants to escape, I''m afraid he doesn''t have this opportunity. Besides, he can''t escape. He can''t live up to the value Yang Chendong attaches to him.


    "Everyone, take the bow and arrow and shoot the enemies in the encirclement." according to what he usually learned, nikolaf forcibly calmed his mind and roared loudly.


    Anyway, they killed all the way from Eastern Europe. Many soldiers have seen blood. Although today''s battle is relatively large, they can''t shake anything. After hearing the teacher''s order, everyone quickly calmed down and settled down.


    The impacted Khanate allied forces were getting closer and closer. Finally, when they were less than 500 steps away, they were entangled by iron thistles on the ground. Many war horses were injured and many cavalry fell under their horses, which made the momentum of the impacted cavalry stagnant.


    "Impact!" nikolaf swallowed a spit and shouted loudly when he saw that the opportunity was rare.


    The five thousand White Russian cavalry in the front rushed out. They held a strong bow and shot out their bows and arrows one after another. Unfortunately, because of the insufficient distance, many bows and arrows did not play their due role. It can be seen that in the use of cavalry, the White Russian army is not as good as the Mongols who live on horseback.


    After a wave of bows and arrows, the two convenience entangled together. For a time, there were shouts of killing and blood splashing on the battlefield, and the four were full of unpleasant smell of blood.


    The battle began, and both sides continued to put troops on the battlefield. In this fight, for nearly three hours, the second division of foreign Russia paid the price of 8000 people, finally blocked the attack of the Allied forces of the khanate, and finally endured the arrival of the second division of Mongolian reinforcements.


    Erhe was originally the head of a 30000 tribe. Although there are not many people in charge, they have participated in many large and small battles. The Mongolian troops under him were carefully selected from the army of the golden tent Khanate. They could not be said to be one in a hundred, but they were also equipped with good military quality. With their arrival, the pressure of the second division of foreign Russia was reduced a lot in an instant, and the battlefield began to continue in a glued state.


    ......


    Back to the grove, it''s just a forest covering only five or six acres. Compared with the mountainous terrain of Yili khanate, it is nothing.


    Yang Chendong, wearing a striking golden robe, rushed into the small tree forest and also led the first main force here.

 Chapter 1496

    A total of 30000 cavalry first only arranged 1000 cavalry to go to the camp of the five-star army, that is, to find out the reality of the other party, but also to drag the five-star army there. He himself pursued Yang Chendong with 29000 cavalry, which is their ultimate goal.


    Before coming here, I thought I would encounter such problems. After all, with the increasing territory of the Yang family, the name of the king of Wunan is becoming more and more famous. It will only be more difficult to be unfavorable to Yang Chendong.


    Even before he came, he had made the worst plan, that is, after fighting all 30000 cavalry, he might not be able to see Yang Chendong''s true face. But the body is like this. There are not many days to live. He first goes out. If he doesn''t kill Yang Chendong and fight, he can''t close his eyes even if he dies.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that things would go so smoothly. They not only found Yang Chendong, but also found Yang Chendong with only one person. As for saying that this person came out of the Chinese army camp to this small forest, he didn''t care much at first.


    It was just such a forest. Even if there were an ambush army, how many people could there be? At that time, it was his 30000 cavalry. One person could drown each other with one spit.


    "Quickly, the cavalry spread out and surrounded the grove. You can''t let Yang Chendong run away." when Shang was still a thousand steps away from the grove, the first cry came to the army. However, when the cavalry behind them went according to the order, a rumbling noise came into their ears.


    Then, under the puzzled expression of the people, a giant suddenly rose from the sky of the grove, and a flying body with a dark green shell suddenly appeared in the pupils of the people.


    What is the thing that no one can call?


    Because they''ve never seen anything like this.


    A green shell can fly in the air and hang on tens of meters. The emergence of this object has gone beyond the thinking of many people, so that they have an idea of not knowing why and how at this moment.


    With the appearance of the flying object, nearly 30000 Warsaw cavalry stood in place. They even forgot to charge, move forward, disperse, or even draw their swords against each other.


    "Ha ha ha." at this time, Yang Chendong was sitting in the cabin of the flying object, with a confident smile on his face. In this world, I''m afraid only he knows what this flying object is - wu-10 helicopter.


    The wu-10 helicopter is about 14.15m long (when the rotary blade rotates), about 3.84M high, and about 4.35m wide at the widest point (including the short wing). It adopts the internationally popular tandem cockpit layout, narrow fuselage and rear three-point anti-collision landing gear.


    It can carry 1500 kg of ammunition, including 57 rockets and red arrow anti tank missiles. The 23mm machine gun is fixed in front of the cockpit. There is also a 14.5mm Gatling machine gun on the side (not the one with blue fire, ha ha).


    This is Yang Chendong''s confidence. Although the wu10 straight placed in the Quartermaster warehouse is no longer the strongest existence in the national helicopter sequence, it is still an absolutely super weapon in this era. Even if he gave it to the research department of chiembedded City, they could not copy it.


    Such things are only available in Dachang, and only Yang Chendong can drive. Now he took it out in order to completely solve this once difficult opponent, now the dying man.


    Wu 10 flew straight into the air, and then kept climbing until it was about 80 meters high. The muzzle of the aircraft was aimed at the Warsaw cavalry below. A dazzling red light flashed, and a rocket rushed into the Warsaw cavalry camp at supersonic speed.


    "Boom!"


    A firelight appeared, and then the rocket exploded on the ground. The afterwave broke many thin trees just growing in the nearby grove in two. This powerful power also made a huge gap in warra''s cavalry camp.


    Yang Chendong, who sits in the cockpit, has good eyesight and strong computing power. Just about once, he can get the effect of killing nearly a thousand people directly or indirectly.


    This is also that the camp of Wara cavalry is too dense. Otherwise, it won''t have such a good effect.


    When Yang Chendong succeeded, he was not polite. The thumb of his right hand kept hitting and pressing. One rocket shell after another blasted towards the ground and fell into the cavalry camp of the Warsaw army. Bursts of people turned upside down and dead bodies were everywhere.


    First, because he rushed in front, he was not hurt by rocket shells. But he saw what happened behind him.


    Seeing the elite warriors who boast themselves as heroes and cavalry, he didn''t even have the chance to wield a knife. One by one, he was blasted to the ground and blown to pieces. If he was thrown out by the afterwave and vomited blood and died, his heart would be dripping blood.


    How did Yang Chendong come up with such a weapon that could not be the enemy at all?


    I still remember when I first met Yang Chendong, I was stunned by the other party''s shells that could hit dozens of miles away. He also had to give up besieging the capital of Daming. Although many years have passed, I still can''t forget the scene at that time.


    Now, when they began to gradually adapt to the powerful fire guns and artillery of the five-star army, the other party made such a thing that could fly, and still had such powerful lethality, which hurt themselves again.


    At the thought of his physical condition, he was afraid that if he failed this time, he would not have the opportunity to kill Yang Chendong. He felt bursts of blood in his heart.


    "Come here, shoot the arrow and kill the flying object." knowing that this was the last chance in life, he first bit his teeth and issued the action of shooting the arrow to kill the plane.


    Here we can see the elite of the last cavalry left in the warra department. They did not rout like other cavalry armies when they were faced with unspeakable flying objects and Wuzhi with great power to kill them. But after hearing the leader''s order, one by one, he bows and strings, quickly aims at the wu10 straight in mid air, and releases the bow and arrow in his hand with all his strength.


    The distance of 80 steps into the sky, under the strong gravity, all these bows and arrows fall in mid air. Even the best archer and the most powerful Archer can only shoot 30 or 40 steps away, and can''t hurt 10 cents of Wuzhi at all.


    Yang Chendong had long thought of such a result. He didn''t care about the bows and arrows fired by the Warsaw cavalry, but used this opportunity to constantly blast rockets to kill these enemies to the greatest extent.


    That is, even Wu 10 Zhi took it out, and Yang Chendong had no intention of letting these people go. I don''t say we must kill one clean, but at least 90% of them must be killed. When there are only one adult left, even if they go out and say something, how credible is it? How much influence will it have? I''m afraid everyone will call them crazy.


    Shells came out one after another, but in less than a quarter of an hour, the woods were full of the bodies of war horses and cavalry. At a glance, I''m afraid the number has exceeded 10000.


    Finally, the powerful lethality and being beaten passively also showed the color of despair in my eyes. This feeling that he could only be killed but could not hurt people made him feel depressed and want to spit blood.


    Looking at the flying object in the sky, he couldn''t help looking up and sighing. Why can the five-star army always produce an endless stream of unexpected weapons, and why can their heroic Wara cavalry only be beaten passively, or even have no power to fight back.


    Is it true that longevity has abandoned them?


    "Chief, let''s withdraw." general burmul came to Yexian''s side. He could feel the despair in each other''s heart. Why didn''t he? Just facing Wu Shizhi, they are really powerless. They don''t even have a firegun. How can they be compared with this high-end helicopter?


    "Withdraw? Don''t we have any other way? The other party''s artillery shouldn''t be endless." he said with a reluctant face first.


    As I said earlier, there are not many shells on Wu 10 straight. Yang Chendong is not ready to use it anymore. It''s not that he loves shells. There are many good things in Dachang. He doesn''t need it because there are no groups of enemies in his sight. There will only be some waste when using rockets. Next, it''s time for machine guns to show their power.


    Yang Chendong gave up the 23 mm machine gun and chose the 14.5 mm Gatling machine gun. This machine gun has fast firing speed and powerful enough. At least it is more than enough to clean up the Warsaw cavalry who are only physical fetuses.


    After fixing the Gatling machine gun, Yang Chendong adjusted to the best angle and started another killing journey with his skilled flying skills.


    Dada... Dada... Dada


    Gatling machine gun shows its domineering side. Bullets fly across, pierce the air and pierce the skin of a cavalry. One life is also passing rapidly. A Valla cavalry fell to the ground in despair. They don''t understand what this flying object is until they die?


    How many weapons does it have?


    Can it win?


    Does its arrival give them the ability to fight back? What do they do, or die.


    The gunfire continued and flew at the speed of thousands of rounds per minute. It was as easy for human beings to pull out weeds by shooting the Warsaw cavalry who were still standing in place and seemed to be waiting for judgment under their horses one after another.


    Under the dense gunfire, more and more Warsaw cavalry were shot to death. This tragic scene, or this helpless scene, finally defeated the heart of the cavalry soldiers. When they found that they could do nothing but die here, they began to flee.

 Chapter 1497

    With the first one, there will be the second one. Originally, there was great psychological pressure and it was about to collapse. Now with such a fuse, everyone followed suit.


    In this way, these people soon formed a torrent. In a short time, the number of cavalry who escaped reached as many as a thousand.


    In the cockpit of Wu 10 Zhi, Yang Chendong looked at the Mongolian cavalry coming together again, put the Gatlin machine gun aside, then manipulated the button of rocket shells, and said with a crazy look on his face: "come and go if you want, what''s the place here when I''m king, ah?"


    With a word of doubt, a rocket roared out and was falling into the escaping cavalry camp. At present, a shell hit at least dozens of people, so that the target was shattered and died in the land of heaven and earth. The huge wave caused by the powerful afterwave overturned the Mongolian cavalry more than ten meters or even farther around on the ground. The war horses flew wildly, and the cavalry fell to the ground, killing them like hell.


    After a rocket, Yang Chendong controlled the Gatling machine gun again. He liked the feeling of chasing the enemy and firing. At this time, he couldn''t help thinking of Yang er. If he was here, I''m afraid he would shoot and shout excitedly.


    The gunfire continued. Under the continuous gunfire, more and more Warsaw cavalry were killed on their horses, or people were thrown out because their horses were shot. Life and death were unknown.


    Nearly 30000 Warsaw cavalry have been killed and injured in less than half an hour. On the battlefield, except for a thousand people who escaped with good luck, there are less than 5000 cavalry led by Yixian.


    "Bermur, our leader ordered you to take people away from here. In the future, the warla tribe needs some armed forces to survive. I can''t protect them in the future. It''s up to you." at this moment, I also started the act of Tuogu first.


    The cruelty of reality and the emergence of Wu 10 Zhi made Yixian''s heart completely desperate. He finally knew that all along, the Wunan king had not paid attention to himself. Otherwise, if such flying objects had been taken out earlier, where would he have anything to do?


    Now, even if he knows, he is not ready to leave. Even if you can''t take revenge, you have to die in the hands of your enemies. This is also a kind of heroism and a way to get what you want.


    "Chief." after hearing what he said, he was stunned, and then burst into tears.


    "Well, a man should not cry if he doesn''t shed tears. Take these cavalry and leave. Remember, he won''t think about revenge in the future. The king of Wunan is a devil and a man of heaven''s family. We can''t be his opponent." a picture of people coming over also thinks about what to continue to command and entrust. But the sudden attack of a rocket made him completely crazy.


    On the land, the Warsaw cavalry have dispersed. It is said that Yang Chendong''s goal has been achieved, because those who want to kill themselves either escape or are killed. But with flying glasses, he still found the first place. Seeing that the warra leader has not died until now, he has to sigh that the other party''s life is really big.


    If so, just give him a rocket. Don''t believe that people can still fight with iron?


    Even if it is made of iron, he must refine it into water.


    In this way, when we had to tell bermur what was behind us first, a rocket suddenly sounded more than ten meters around us, and the powerful afterwave directly blasted bermur who was facing the afterwave of the rocket.


    First of all, I was lucky. My back was facing the direction of the rocket shell, so I didn''t die immediately. Instead, I was injured by the aftershock and fell to the ground. But even so, I was seriously injured and a large piece of shrapnel was embedded in my back. Under the medical conditions at that time, it was difficult to save me.


    Lying on the ground, after a long time, he raised his head slowly. What he saw was the bleeding death of burmul''s mouth not far away. That''s his expectation, and the patron saint of the warra tribe in the future. Without himself, there is no bermur. Once someone bullies their tribe, what should they do.


    Originally, he wanted to kill Yang Chendong. Next, he didn''t hurt others. Instead, he took all his own bomul in. This result made him angry and unwilling to scold "fuck!"


    This is the last voice of the once generation of owl hero. After shouting this sentence, he turned around with the last bit of strength of his body, and the shrapnel is entering his body deeply.


    He didn''t care about all this, so he looked up at the sky. At this time, the sky was so blue and clear in his eyes that people couldn''t help falling in love.


    "Cough." under a light cough, the blood flowed out of the first corner, and then more and more. Slowly, I also said that I would stare like this and die. Maybe when he died, he was also full of unwilling, so he couldn''t close his eyes.


    In mid air, Yang Chendong finally stopped shooting. It''s hard to find a living man in such a big battlefield. Apart from a few lucky horses spinning in place occasionally, there are no living creatures in sight.


    "Hey, why do you want to die?" Yang Chendong, who calmed down, shook his head when he looked at the killing in front of him. He is not a murderous man, but he has to do something.


    I don''t know when Wu 10 Zhi has disappeared. Yang Chendong untied the reins of the white dragon tied to the stump and rode it back to the Chinese army camp.


    Nearly two hours have passed since Yang Chendong left and arrived at his return.


    For nearly four hours, people in the Chinese army camp were worried about his safety until Yang Chendong returned without hair loss. Then Yang Chendong saw a scene in which many people were cleaning up the battlefield.


    A thousand Warsaw cavalry attacked the Chinese army camp. Although they had the advantage in number, how could they get benefits in the face of the black riding Dragon Guard with the Ninth Five-Year Plan? Finally, all the remaining bodies were left here.


    Badaojiang came forward and reported the war report here. Then he thought of the large troops of Warsaw cavalry. He couldn''t help asking curiously, "sixth young master, did you come first?"


    Yang Chendong knew what he was going to ask and knew that some things could not be concealed. After all, more than 20000 people died. If he didn''t deal with it properly, once there was a plague, it would be a big deal.


    Said is to say, but Yang Chendong can say selectively. "Well, he came first, but he has died, and most of his cavalry have been destroyed by our ambush. Just because they have something to do, they are in a hurry to leave. In this way, take half of them to clean up the battlefield. By the way, there are too many dead bodies, and we have few hands, so we can burn them on the spot."


    "Oh." when he heard that the ambush had left, Badaojiang didn''t ask much. In his opinion, this is also a normal thing. After all, the opponent this time is the 300000 iron cavalry of the Allied forces of the Khanate. Although they have 400000 soldiers and have some advantages, after all, the terrain is not as familiar as others. As I said, we should do our best in war and not leave a trace of our hands behind.


    Badaojiang nodded understandably, and took 100 black riding dragon guards and 600 or 700 medical staff to the battlefield of the grove. However, when the true light came to the battlefield, although many people had experienced large and small battles, some people could not help vomiting all over the ground.


    On the battlefield, it''s really terrible. I don''t know how many limbs are broken, and dead arms are thrown everywhere, just like purgatory in the world.


    Badaojiang didn''t vomit. After long training, he still had a strong tolerance in this regard, but what made him wonder was why he didn''t see the body of a soldier on the battlefield? There are more than 20000 enemy riders dead here. They are still the elite of the warra department. They are also people who have survived countless battles.


    They shouldn''t have nothing to fight back. Does it mean that all your bodies have been carried away?


    Well, there''s only one possibility. But which army can do this? From the battlefield, there are many deep pits hit by artillery. It should be the cold front division. Who cooperated with them?


    There were some questions in the heart of Badaojiang, but considering that all this was arranged by the sixth young master, he didn''t ask more, but began to ignite oil and burn the body.


    ......


    Whether it''s Ivan''s rebellion or his sudden appearance. On the front battlefield, there was no impact, and the soldiers would not think how long it would take. Their Wunan king was in danger one after another in the rear. Unknowingly, they are fighting or preparing for a fierce battle with the Allied forces of the Khanate.


    The second division of foreign Russia and the second division of Mongolia have gathered their troops together, and their strength has soared in an instant.


    Erhe, the commander of the second Mongolian division, was valued by Yang Chendong and was able to lead 40000 troops. That''s more than the tribal people before him. Therefore, he was determined to perform well. This battle was the time for him to prove his ability.


    As a result, the second division of Mongolia fought fiercely as soon as it was in place. It is also a nation living on horseback. Whether you come and go on both sides is lively, and the victory and defeat can not be divided in one time.


    However, from the belligerence of the five-star army, compared with the passive response of the coalition army, the morale of both sides varies, and the balance of victory has gradually moved to the five-star army.


    This is the effect of different systems.


    Let''s start with the Allied forces of the Khanate. They all had to fight. It seems that they are to protect their territory, which seems to be just. But these khanates are aristocratic, that is to say, 90% of the wealth of a Khanate is in the hands of less than 5% of the dignitaries. Ordinary people can only compete for the 10% wealth with 95% of the population.

 Chapter 1498

    Under such inequality, the Mongolian cavalry won few rewards even if they made military achievements. This makes them have no motive force, because they are not fighting for themselves, but for those powerful Lords.


    Look at the five-star army. It seems that they are aggressors and should belong to the unjust party, but the excellent treatment of soldiers and military merit system make everyone full of energy and confidence.


    Through military merit, you can make yourself and your family live a better life. As long as you work hard and dare to work hard, you may have more. And the military regulations of the five-star army are placed there. You don''t have to worry that someone will rob your military skills, because in that case, you can appeal to the military inspector''s office. Once verified, many of your military skills will be sent back, even if they are greedy for these military skills, they will also be sentenced to felony, even if the person who is greedy for military skills is the battalion commander Heads and even teachers will be treated equally.


    In this way, who dares to make this taboo, who dares to cross the line. This will protect the rights and interests of ordinary soldiers, so that they will not shed blood and tears in their spare time.


    Under the highly stimulating military merit reward mechanism, everyone wants to fight on the battlefield every day. Compared with the muddling along of the Allied soldiers of the khanate, it is certainly not the same, and the battlefield results will not be the same.


    Not to mention, under the originally tilted balance of war, the commander of the fourth division of the first army of the world cavalry, perminda, suddenly rushed to the battlefield. And launched an attack on the flank?


    To say that the Scouts of the Allied forces of the Khanate did not eat dry food. They had noticed that a 10000 cavalry suddenly came in on one side of the battlefield. But the analysis result of the general above is that this ten thousand cavalry will first meet with the Mongolian and Russian army opposite before launching an attack.


    This wrong analysis result made them not take too much precautions, so that when it was dark, he led the army to fight without stopping. After arriving at the battlefield, he disrupted the deployment of the Allied forces of the Khanate.


    In addition, the first cavalry army in the world has a seven star crossbow. The soldiers have high quality, skilled equestrian skills, exquisite knife skills, and take the initiative to attack. It''s better to start first. So as soon as they appeared, they inflicted heavy losses on the Allied forces of the Khanate. When they reacted and began to send cavalry to defend from the same battlefield, they were one step behind others.


    "It''s our reinforcements and the fourth division of the first army of the elite cavalry." nikolaf and Erhe got the news at the same time. After looking at each other, they made the same decision, that is, they immediately took the opportunity to launch a counterattack. They should cooperate with the first army of the cavalry and give gravity attack to the enemy opposite. Maybe this is a good opportunity to annihilate the other party.


    At present, both the second division of foreign Russia and the second division of Mongolia sounded the trumpet of charge, and tens of thousands of cavalry came up like a mountain and sea, impacting the camp of the allied army of the Khanate.


    While fighting is in full swing here, on the other main battlefield, the two sides are also at war, a situation that they will wipe their guns and go on fire at any time.


    The second division of Lengfeng was surrounded. Surrounded by two mixed cavalry divisions of the third army, a total of about 30000 people.


    It was Hassen Khan of the Yili Khanate who surrounded them. He took his own 70000 cavalry, plus 20000 cavalry from the Kazakh khanate, a total of 90000 people, forming a huge encirclement on the periphery. It took the initiative with three times its strength.


    If it had not been for the reason that it was dark, they might have launched an attack at this time.


    "Order all armies to be on duty at night, and do not allow a five-star army to escape." Hassen Khan said with satisfaction on his face.


    Before, aleteng risked his life to learn the attack plan of the five-star army from Ivan. Others didn''t believe it, but he believed it. A large army was arranged here in advance. Sure enough, an army of 30000 people of the five-star army was passing by and was blocked and surrounded by him.


    Although 30000 people are not too important for the five-star army with 400000 troops. However, it would be a great victory if the 30000 people could be wiped out here. When the coalition forces of the Khanate held a meeting, he Hassen Khan could also stand upright.


    Seeing that Waicheng had fallen into the dark night, Hassen Khan was worried at this time. He was afraid that the five-star army would choose to break through late at night, so he ordered to strictly guard against it and not let a five-star army escape from his encirclement.


    "Light up the sky soon. That''s when we drink blood." Hassen Khan smiled and looked forward to it.


    Compared with the tension of the Allied forces of the khanate, the surrounded soldiers of the 35000 Star Army were not idle. But they didn''t mean to break through the siege, but dug trenches all night.


    The whole cold front second division is here. If you want to give full play to their advantages, you need to have enough trenches to complement each other, so as to give full play to their powerful firepower advantages. As for the enemy who surrounded them outside, division commander Xiao Feng had no scruples at all. What he thought was that there were still too few cavalry of the Allied forces of the Khanate surrounding him. There were less than 100000 people, which was not enough for them to eat.


    Of course, according to the regulations, no matter whether they look up to the peripheral Khanate coalition forces or not, even if they find the main force of the other party and are surrounded, this matter must be reported to other nearby friendly forces.


    Wu Sheng, commander of the three armed forces 150 miles west of them, learned the news.


    "What, our two mixed jockeys are surrounded, so we need to save them. Immediately send a telegram to ask the sixth young master to tell us what we think." Xiao Feng became excited as soon as he got the news.


    His luck is not very good. I have been sending troops for two days and have traveled a lot of places, but I haven''t met the cavalry of the coalition army of the Khanate. This can only show that they are going in the wrong direction. That is, they should adjust the direction next. But where to go is also a headache.


    Now, I know that the second division of Lengfeng is surrounded, which is tantamount to finding one of the main forces of the Allied forces of the Khanate. At this time, I can catch up and drink a mouthful of thick soup even if I don''t eat meat.


    With this in mind, Wu Sheng sent a telegram to Yang Chendong for instructions on the grounds of saving his two mixed jockeys.


    In the Chinese army camp, the danger has gone away, and Yang Chendong has also returned to his army account. Wang Shan, director of the communication department, is also in the account and is sending received telegrams to him, so as to help Yang Chendong better understand the situation of the battlefield.


    After the telegram from the third army was sent, Yang Chendong saw it for the first time. How could he not see that wusheng could not find the main force of the enemy and wanted to take this opportunity to take a share?


    If other generals made such a request, of course he would refuse. This meat was found by the second division of Lengfeng. How can other people rob the advantage. But even the telegram sent by Wu Sheng is another matter.


    Speaking of it, Yang Chendong is somewhat sorry for Wu Sheng. It took ten years to throw people away. They were left in Eastern Europe without any support and assistance. They had to face two giants, the Golden Horde and the Ross principalities. He could imagine the hardships.


    In other words, the wusheng third army can also be called the cold front Third Army, but because it has been separated for a long time, many excellent soldiers have been lost in one battle after another. That''s why I don''t have the powerful strength I used to have.


    Although the recruitment system was restored in the later stage, the combat effectiveness was far inferior to that in the beginning. At this time, they especially want to make meritorious contributions. In addition, there are 20000 people surrounded. They are soldiers of the third army. They are in love and reason. It is a normal requirement for others to send troops for help.


    "OK, send a telegram to commander wusheng and agree to his request." Yang Chendong gave the answer after consideration.


    If Wu Sheng is allowed to rush for help, the other troops will not have such luck. They can only find their own fighters. In contrast, Tian Hu, commander of the first cavalry army in the world, has always had his own plans.


    As the first strong army in cold weapons, Tian Hu has his own pride. He can''t do such a thing as recognizing the wisdom of others. What he needs is to give full play to his advantages and make greater contributions.


    What are the advantages of the first cavalry army in the world?


    There is no doubt that they have the fastest horse and the strongest cavalry, as well as the excellent weapon of shooting the enemy at close range like the Seven Star crossbow.


    With so many advantages, it is doomed that they will not become an ordinary army. Only greater achievements can deserve them. And what is this achievement? In Tian Hu''s eyes, he was attacking the Yellow Dragon and conquering dabulitu, the capital of the Yili Khanate.


    Speaking of it, the Yili Khanate has long perished. Now they are called the zarajir Dynasty by outsiders, and their capital is built in dabuli Tucheng.


    So the name is just a means used by Hassen Khan to maintain an equal status with other Khanate countries.


    This time, in order to curb the trend of the five-star army coming to the west, Hassen Khan used almost all the forces available in China, and then sent troops out of the king''s capital, trying to block the five-star army outside, or even hit its ministry hard.


    The idea is good, but the reality is cruel. How can they make it by thinking about it. For this war, Hassan Khan requisitioned almost all the men over the age of 14 in the country, making their capital dabuli very empty. According to the news from the intelligence department, there are only less than 5000 guards in the city.


    This is an opportunity. As long as the army is expensive and fast, it is very likely to capture dabulitu at the first time and completely cut off the connection between Hassen Khan and his hometown. At that time, when the enemy learned the news, it was bound to be a great confusion. That was the time for the five-star army to win.

 Chapter 1499

    It''s just that it''s easy to capture dabulitu, but some subsequent things are bound to be quite troublesome. Other khanates will not see such a thing happen. They will certainly send troops here. Even a heavy siege will not let the five-star army stabilize its foothold in the city.


    In other words, there are risks in doing so. If one doesn''t do well, it may be encircled. But others will be afraid. The first cavalry army in the world brought by Tian Hu will not be afraid. For him, such a challenge is exciting enough to show the real strength of their first cavalry army in the world.


    Of course, Tian Hu is not a blind and arrogant person. Before taking action, he still decided to accumulate more strength. For example, he mobilized his five divisions together and enriched his strength first. This is that forging iron still needs to be hard.


    1¡¢ The second, third and fifth divisions came after receiving the order. Only the fourth division did not have the opportunity to help because the second division of foreign Russia and the second division of Mongolia were in a war. Therefore, Tian Hu decided not to wait for them. After all, soldiers are expensive and fast. The fighters on the battlefield are fleeting. It is absolutely impossible to wait for someone.


    "Pass the order, the army will attack, and the target is dabuli Earth City, the king of Yili Khanate." Tian Hu didn''t want to wait, and the time didn''t wait. So after he gave an order, 45000 soldiers of the first army of the world cavalry quickly approached dabuli Tucheng from all directions.


    The first army of cavalry and the third army of Lengfeng moved. Each has its own goal, which is the powerful display of Yang Chendong''s battlefield command.


    Unless there is a complete plan, otherwise, once the general arrives on the battlefield, he can play freely. Unless he has to, Yang Chendong will not give arbitrary command. Because he knows that sometimes the lag of orders may let the fruits of victory out. In order to prevent such things from happening, he will not give advice, but let the commanders of military divisions play by themselves.


    Tian Hu and others have long been used to this command method, so they decided to take action only after they reported the contents by telegram for the purpose they were going to.


    Compared with the cold front''s Third Army drinking soup, the first army of the world cavalry is going to attack the city. Yang Er, with 1800 black cavalry dragon guards, and the Balu headquarters of the fourth Mongolian division and the utuo headquarters of the fifth Mongolian division encountered on the battlefield, are rushing towards the Norman Khanate day and night.


    It is said that the Norman Khanate is just a small country with an empty name of the khanate, a small country with a population of less than 800000, or a large tribe.


    Only because they are in a good position, belong to the marginal zone and have no great value, they have not been impacted by the troubled times and have not been destroyed.


    This time, Yang Er, who was not afraid to sweep everything again, was doomed that the Norman Khanate could not escape the fate of being destroyed. Of course, the goal of this time is the Yili Khanate. Other people will not create complications. Even Tian Hu only captured the king capital of the Yili khanate, which has been somewhat separated from the battlefield.


    But Yang Er, who was not afraid of anything, did point his troops to the Norman Khanate. Only this move was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    When Yang Er decided to do so, he thought that his 400000 people, as well as elite forces such as the air force and cold front, were overqualified to deal with the Khan coalition army, which only managed to gather 300000 cavalry. Such a battlefield can not satisfy him, there is no room for him to play. So after reading the map, he decided to attack the Norman Khanate.


    But after all, I only have 1800 riders. Although I am the most elite black riding Dragon Guard, my strength is still too weak. Unfortunately, with the help of the air force, he learned the position of the fourth Mongolian division and the fifth Mongolian division. Then he rushed over and asked the two teachers to help him accomplish great things.


    Who is Yang er?


    It is no exaggeration to say that he is the shadow around Yang Chendong, who is one of the closest people. The so-called seven grade officials in front of the prime minister, not to mention Yang er''s important position.


    How dare Baru and uto refuse the demands put forward by such people, as former generals. When Yang Er told them, they happily agreed. Not only that, they also shut down the marching radio according to Yang er''s meaning. Then more than 80000 people of the three armies seemed to disappear suddenly, left the battlefield and went obliquely towards the Norman Khanate.


    After three days and nights on their way, they have come to the territory of the Norman Khanate. In order not to scare the snake and keep the other party on guard, Yang Er took the army to the path. In this way, when he suddenly appeared under the capital of the Norman Khanate on the sixth day, the people here were frightened.


    More than 80000 Han troops with five-star flags suddenly appeared outside the city. They were like divine soldiers falling from the sky. Saihan was stunned. He immediately sent his general tuyabai out of the city to meet the enemy, trying to take advantage of the precarious foothold of the five-star army.


    Tuyabai was a general of the Norman khanate, and he was very brave. Usually four or five people can''t get close at all. Such a person naturally has his own pride. As soon as he appears on the battlefield, he rides forward and yells to compete with the generals of the five-star army.


    In this regard, Baru and uto will naturally be intolerable. This is a good opportunity to perform in front of Yang Er, and they don''t want to let go. While they were still thinking about who would rush out for a war, Yang ER in a purple cloak had already rushed out first.


    Yang Er didn''t meet this one-on-one challenge for the first time. He gradually liked this feeling. In particular, the knife cut off the other party''s head, and the roar of his own soldiers filled him with a sense of satisfaction.


    Now someone even wants to compete with himself. How can he not meet such requirements? He laughed and galloped out.


    In the black riding Dragon Guard camp, the first captain Qiu Wu and the second captain Dao Xiao did not have the slightest worry. On the contrary, they were still having a heated discussion there, fighting for Yang Er GE''s ability to kill the enemy general in several rounds.


    "Fifteen rounds should be about the same." Qiu Wu said confidently with Yang Chendong''s face.


    "I said ten rounds should be enough." Dao Xiao put forward different opinions, and his face also showed a confident smile like Yang Chendong.


    They each express their own opinions, and no one will let anyone look like. All this saw that Baru and Uther were shocked. This is a battlefield. Well, it''s not a drill. How can they be so relaxed and natural, as if they don''t take Yang er''s life seriously at all? Can''t they be so confident?


    When they were still curious and more puzzled, Yang Er had collided with tuyaba on the battlefield, and separated with the staggered war horses.


    Tuyabai used a long gun. At first glance, he should be a powerful general. Relying on this great power, he wanted to destroy Yang''s second-hand magic saber with an inch long and an inch strong.


    But when it comes to competitive power, won''t Yang Er be afraid of others?


    Seeing the other party''s spear stabbing, he deliberately took five points and fought hard with the other party.


    jingle!


    The magic saber in Yang''s second-hand sword trembled as soon as he fought. The whole person almost didn''t fall from his horse because of the great force.


    "Ha ha ha." tuyeres, who used ten points of strength, didn''t know that the fight just now was a test move by others. He thought that this was Yang er''s full strength. His confidence soared and he raised his gun again.


    With the tentative move just now, both sides have a clear idea. Yang Er doesn''t believe that the other party will have the same idea as himself, which can be seen from the laughter just now. Even if he is so proud, now is the time to make him cry.


    Yang Er, who was riding on the horse, was very angry and changed his knife to his left hand. When the two horses were about to be wrong, he suddenly stretched out his right arm and touched the other party''s long spear.


    Yang Er dares to do so, first, he has confidence in his own strength, and second, he has confidence in his body armor. This is the armor obtained by the engineers of the red embedded City Arsenal with great effort after many improvements. It can be said that it is invulnerable. Therefore, he can ignore any attack of the other party in a short time.


    Yang Er did not dodge and extended his hand to meet each other, which greatly surprised tuyabai. In such a moment, his shot had already crossed Yang er''s body. Sure enough, he didn''t pierce the armor under one shot, but just crossed it.


    If you can''t do it at one stroke, tuyebai will recover the gun out of instinct. But it was at this time that Yang er''s right arm, which had been stretched out for a long time, began to exert force, suddenly grasped the long gun, and then made great efforts. Tuyabai''s uncontrolled body moved forward and gathered in front of Yang er.


    At the moment, the distance between the two sides is only less than 40 cm. Seeing Yang Er laughing, he waved his left arm suddenly. With the scream of tuyabai, a good head flew into the air. Tuyabai''s corpses were dead in two places.


    It''s just two rounds. The first shot is tempting, the second round is killing, and it''s successful. Seeing the eyes of general Balu and general uto, they were naturally surprised. Even Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao closed their mouths at the moment. After all, it was far beyond their expectation to kill the enemy so soon.


    He quickly killed tuyabai. Taking this opportunity, when the other party''s soldiers had not turned around, Yang Er pointed forward with his magic saber and shouted, "all soldiers, kill with me."


    "Kill!"


    The first to rush out was the 1800 black riding dragon guards. They have long been used to launching attacks under any situation and environment. After years of hard training, even when they were sleeping, they would jump up and draw their swords to kill at the command of the general.

 Chapter 1500

    Eighteen hundred black dragon guards armed to the teeth rushed out like a black dragon and killed all the kings of the Norman Khanate. This scene made the other cavalry turn around and run away. Even their general tuyabai was cut off by the other side after only two rounds. They don''t think they can be powerful.


    The cavalry of the Allied forces of the Khanate turned and fled, which gave the impacted Yang ER and the black riding dragon guards a chance. They galloped to the city with their horses and rushed into the city with the Mongolian cavalry.


    Above the tower, Saihan Khan saw all this in his eyes. Seeing that the five-star army rushed into the city so simply, he shouted angrily, "archery, archery, you can''t let them enter the city, kill them and close the gate."


    To say that the reaction of Shin Han was very fast, the guards around him were very awesome. They took out the bow and arrow and shot down to the city, trying to stop the pace of the Dragon riding, and even to achieve the goal, some of the close soldiers from the black riding dragon became their target.


    The bows and arrows fell down like rain. The Mongolian cavalry were poorly equipped and had no defense on their heads. However, when they were shot by bows and arrows, they fell down immediately after a wail. On the contrary, it is the black riding dragon guards, because the armor on them is very excellent, and those bows and arrows don''t play any role at all.


    "Whoever gets close to the city gate will kill anyone, so as to create conditions for the follow-up army to enter the city." Yang Erqi waved his arms on the war horse and cut down three Mongolian cavalry who rushed back, so he shouted to other black cavalry dragon guards.


    With Yang er''s order, a group of 100 black riding dragon guards came to the gate and formed a dense array to meet the Mongolian cavalry who came to seize the gate. A seven star crossbow appeared in the hands of the black riding dragon guards. This kind of bow and crossbow with great lethality at close range is suitable for dealing with the current scene.


    Someone was guarding the city gate. Yang Er took advantage of the chaos and entered the city with other black riding dragon guards. He wanted to find out where the palace was. What he didn''t want to see was the sound of someone shouting sweat and go.


    With Yang Chendong, there is a certain opportunity to learn. Although Yang Er has a headache and even wants to sleep when he says learning, he stays with Yang Chendong every day and can understand some simple Mongolian.


    It was because of this sound that Yang Er inquired about the reputation. He saw that many people were walking down the wall surrounded by one person. Look at each other''s clothes, it is either rich or expensive.


    "Up! Where''s that man going?" Yang ER was not sure of each other''s real identity. He felt it should not be easy, so he turned his horse''s head and rushed straight with a magic knife.


    Yang Er turned his direction and followed his Qiu Wu and Dao Xiao. At present, they also clapped their horses to keep up, which made the black riding dragon guards flock in large numbers. All this made Saihan lose his color in his eyes.


    He thought his identity had been exposed, so he shouted loudly, "come on, stop them, stop them."


    Naturally, there were many loyal people among the guards. After hearing Saihan Khan''s cry, hundreds of people rushed out to kill with knives and guns. It seemed quite powerful.


    It''s just that these bodyguards are in a hurry. Lien Chan didn''t ride horses. How can they be the opponent of the most elite black riding Dragon Guard in the five-star army? Just a face-to-face, there are dozens of heads and bodies.


    The impact of these more than 100 bodyguards is like a mantis, and their role is really limited. It also made Yang Er rush to Saihan Khan soon.


    At the moment, Saihan Khan was very embarrassed. He didn''t even wave a knife, even though he had a sharp knife in his hand. This was caught by Yang er''s big hand and held down immediately.


    "Don''t, don''t kill me, I''m Saihan Khan, I surrender." just now I saw the scene of Yang Er killing tuyaba. At this moment, Saihan Khan was extremely afraid and quickly begged for mercy in Mongolian.


    "What you said, I can''t understand." so many Mongolian words suddenly hit my ears, Yang Er really didn''t understand. Angry, he said angrily. At the moment, with his murderous spirit, Saihan Khan had an impulse to faint.


    "Don''t kill me, I''m Saihan, I''m the Great Khan of the Norman khanate, I''m willing to surrender, surrender." anxious, Saihan had to repeat it in Chinese. Although what he said was not authentic, and even some turtle mouths, Yang Er really heard it clearly this time.


    He didn''t expect that it was sweating when he caught someone casually. Then he laughed and said, "hahaha, God really takes care of me. So it''s best to ask your men to put down their weapons immediately and stamp one of your fingers at night."


    Hearing Yang er''s thunder like voice, Saihan Khan kept nodding, "yes, I''ll let them surrender right away. Wait a minute."


    In order to save his life, Saihan Khan immediately began to shout loudly in Mongolian. As a Khan, he ordered his men to lay down their weapons and surrender to the five-star army.


    Khan''s orders are still very authoritative among the tribe. Perhaps it means that if they are asked to die, everyone will care about one or two. But if we say that we will surrender to protect our lives, few people will not listen to orders. In particular, the five-star army has been so brave and powerful just now. In addition, we have heard all kinds of rumors about the power of the five-star army. At that moment, everyone threw down their weapons, surrendered and squatted on the ground.


    When Balu and uto followed the army into the city, they saw the scene of lifting the city to the ground. This result shocked the two teachers. When they looked at Yang Er, their eyes were full of worship.


    But with 1800 cavalry, they not only rushed into the city and captured each other''s Khan, but also made nearly 10000 cavalry in anger surrender and kneel to the ground. If it didn''t really happen in front of them, I''m afraid they wouldn''t believe it if others said it.


    On the contrary, Yang Er, who was worshipped, looked calm. With the most elite black riding Dragon Guard in the five-star army, he would not be surprised to do anything. "Well, now blockade the whole city immediately. Don''t spread the news here. Check the seized food, especially the food, and be ready to attack again."


    Winning a Norman Khanate is not Yang er''s ultimate goal. In his eyes, the real boss is Amur, the Great Khan of the Timur empire. As long as he is caught, he can really complete the task. "Come on, report the matter here to the young master immediately and ask for instructions on our plan at the same time."


    "The plan? Is it a surprise attack on the Timur Empire?" Qiu Wumian, the leader of a large team who followed him, asked excitedly.


    "That''s right." Yang Er nodded, and then his eyes showed excitement. If he can really do this, it will undoubtedly show his face this time, and it can prove that he is a real tiger general, a fierce general, not just the young master''s family minister.


    ......


    In the big account of the Chinese army, the telegram was quickly sent to Yang Chendong. Director Wang Shan, who was responsible for sending the telegram, said excitedly, "sixth young master, you see second brother Yang has done meritorious service again."


    "Oh, yes, his surprise attack was really unexpected, but..." Yang Chendong didn''t say anything, but Wang Shan felt that Yang Chendong was worried about whether to attack the Timur empire.


    Yang Chendong is really worried. After all, the Norman Khan country is called a country name, but it is actually a small tribe. The total number of troops in the country is less than 100000. He also sent a large number of troops to support the eastern line and this line, so that there are basically few troops in their capital. But the Timur empire is completely different. Their power is no less than that of the golden tent Khanate. Its capital herat (located in the northwest of Afghanistan) is heavily defended, which can not be attacked.


    Once things are not handled well, they may fall into a tight encirclement, which will be very dangerous.


    Yang Chendong is not a person who never takes risks, but he has no scruples because he has a big warehouse. In contrast, Yang Er has only a little more than 80000 troops. It is really difficult to do this.


    "Sixth young master, how do you want to call back?" Wang Shan saw that Yang Chendong didn''t speak for a long time, so he asked softly.


    "Agree with Yang er''s request. But tell him that it''s best if things can be done. If they can''t be done, return immediately. At that time, the king will pick him up in person." Yang Chendong''s look suddenly became more serious and his eyes were full of fighting spirit. Even Yang Er is not afraid of danger. What is he afraid of? The big deal is to use the power of Da Cang.


    "The sixth young master wants to kiss?" Wang Shan stared at Yang Chendong''s answer.


    "Yes, in this way, immediately inform heiqi Longwei group that we are ready to start overnight and find Lengfeng second division to meet with it." at this time, Yang Chendong has strengthened his determination. If you don''t do it, you can build a big one. He even destroyed the golden tent Khanate. What''s terrible about a Temur Empire.


    "Yes." Wang Shan was also infected by this emotion. He immediately called attention and went out to inform him. At this time, the cold front second division, which was favored by Yang Chendong, has already fought with Hassen Khan''s army, and the war is full of results.


    With the help of two mixed cavalry divisions of the third army, the surrounded Lengfeng second division dug up the trenches needed for vertical and horizontal overnight. After Hassen Khan ordered 100000 troops to attack the next morning, the second cold front division was in the limelight. Without the help of two mixed cavalry divisions, they easily beat back the enemy''s attacks again and again.

 Chapter 1501

    When the fire guns rang, no cavalry could get close to the trench within 300 steps from day to night. Finally, after the Allied forces of the Khanate dropped about 12000 bodies, they finally retreated reluctantly. Looking at the cold front soldiers, there were no casualties. On the contrary, the shooting skills of the soldiers in the army were more exquisite and skilled.


    It is said that sharpshooters are fed by bullets, but they only hit fixed targets, and occasionally some moving targets, such as real-life combat targets, which are envied by sharpshooters in the army of later generations.


    In order to practice the soldiers'' shooting skills, and considering that the momentum of the enemy''s charge is not great, Mr. Xiao Feng carries out practical training in the battalion as a unit, which not only saves bullets to a certain extent, but also preserves the soldiers'' physical strength to the greatest extent.


    Surrounded on all sides, they only sent four battalions. In such a battlefield, they have no problem sticking to it for a long time. Not to mention, before being surrounded, they brought enough dry food for 20 days. Different from the logistics of the Mongolian army at that time, they had instant noodles, biscuits, ham sausage, cans and other things. Even if they had no chance to make a fire and boil water, they could eat very full and best preserve their physical strength and fighting spirit.


    Seeing that at the end of the day, the number of enemies killed by the second division of Lengfeng exceeded that of the whole division. Min Fu, the division commander of the first division and Luo Rui, the division commander of the second division, who followed on horseback, were full of envy. They came to Xiao Feng and asked sincerely, "General Xiao, our commander has sent a telegram and is coming here with a large army, but I don''t know when we will launch a total counterattack."


    "It''s not urgent." Xiao Feng, with the rank of major general, shook his head with a smile. It''s rare to have such an opportunity for actual combat training. He also wants to let the soldiers of the whole division pass the screen, which will be of great help to improve the combat effectiveness of the whole division.


    It''s the same division commander. The division commanders of Lengfeng division are all hung with the rank of major general. This kind of treatment can only be enjoyed by them and the division commander of the first cavalry army in the world, which is enough to prove the strength of the two armies. On the other hand, other divisions are hung with the rank of major at most. In contrast, the status of both sides is higher and lower. That is, major general Xiao Feng said so, Min Fu and Luo Rui, who are both teachers but only hold two bars and four ranks, are not sure what to say.


    Until dawn, the two teachers were suddenly called into the camp by Xiao Feng, and changed their decision last night through their oral narration. "Mr. min and Mr. Luo Rui, please prepare and let the soldiers eat in advance, and then prepare to fight back." Things will change so quickly, not only because Wu Sheng, commander of the third army, has brought the main force to the periphery of the battlefield and is ready to respond at any time. The main reason is that Yang Chendong sent a telegram.


    No one in the five-star army is qualified to question or dissatisfied with Yang Chendong''s orders. This is a kind of respect and the accumulation of prestige since the long battle.


    A quick decision was made. There was another task. As soon as the eight character telegram arrived, Xiao Feng knew what to do next. He called the two teachers min Fu to discuss the counterattack.


    The three division commanders sat together, and the candlelight in the big tent lit for half an hour until the correspondent reported that the soldiers had eaten breakfast and could attack at any time. After the three division commanders looked at each other, they all focused on the point. After saying to each other to pay attention to safety, they walked out of the big tent.


    Outside the circle, Hassen Khan''s face was a little ugly. He didn''t sleep until midnight, but even so, he tossed and turned in bed for nearly an hour.


    I don''t blame him for his performance. He thought that he had the upper hand one day and hurt half of his strength. Needless to say, he didn''t even hurt a hair of the enemy. Such a battle was the first time in his life. Even when facing the five-star army in the East, although they were defeated repeatedly, they could at least hurt some enemies. It''s not like this one. It''s clear He is the one who attacks, and can only be beaten passively.


    Some of his generals were asked to discuss until midnight, but they still didn''t find a better way. They finally decided to observe the next day to see if they could find the direction of the attack, and then they went to sleep.


    At this time, it was already dawn. But even so, Hassen Khan still didn''t mean to get up. He didn''t sleep well last night. He wanted to take advantage of this to squint for a while to ensure that he had enough energy to deal with all kinds of things during the day.


    Chirp - boom!


    Hassan Khan, who didn''t want to get up, was about to lie down with his head covered for a while. Suddenly, there was a sharp roar in his ear. Next, he felt that the bed board was shocked, and the huge roar made him unable to sleep peacefully.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" the frightened Hassen Khan got out of bed and rushed out of the tent to ask what happened to the soldiers facing the door.


    He could see with his own eyes that shells exploded in the camp and destroyed one military tent after another, and one of them was less than 40 steps away from his main tent.


    Standing in front of the main tent, you can even feel the rushing air wave. In contrast, the Mongolian soldiers around are no better. Some of them were directly hit by shells and came to pieces. Others were injured by shrapnel. Although they didn''t die on their horses, they were more angry and less angry.


    However, more people are those who have been slightly injured. They are bleeding. The wound is not big, but a small shrapnel is embedded. But if they are not taken out, the long-term bleeding will eventually kill people.


    It can also be said that there is no nest under the shell. When shells fell on the Mongolian army camp, it was in a mess. The soldiers had no intention of fighting.


    "Where did the shells come from? Doesn''t it mean that the artillery of the five-star army was not surrounded by us?" Hassen Khan asked angrily when he looked at the chaotic scene like hell on earth.


    "This... This..." the generals who just ran to the main account bowed their heads. Before that, because the artillery of the second Lengfeng division was well hidden in the army, and yesterday''s attack did not encounter artillery attack, we recognized it like this. But now it seems that they were obviously fooled.


    Hassen Khan, who was angry, also knew that this was not the time to investigate responsibility. He said, "go back to the army and try to gather the army and be ready for the battle at any time. Ben Khan thought that the artillery attack was just a prelude, and maybe their real counter attack was coming."


    "Counterattack? They only have 30000 people, and we still have more than 80000 people. Will they counterattack?" this sentence aroused the doubts of the generals.


    At this time, the generals below still doubted what they said, which made Hassen Khan very angry. He also knew that it was because of his usual actions that his subordinates didn''t trust him. If he wants them to listen to him, he must be easy to talk and discuss, so he has to change a tone to explain patiently.


    It is precisely because of this explanation that the Mongolian army lost the most critical time. Sometimes every minute on the battlefield will be the key to victory.


    While Hassen Khan explained to the following generals, the first round of artillery attack of the five-star army had ended, and then the cavalry launched a charge.


    The 20000 cavalry of the two mixed cavalry divisions have long been jealous of the achievements made by the five-star army. Now it''s finally their turn to show. One by one, they jump out and shout straight. They also want to make achievements.


    "Big Khan, the five-star army really launched a charge and counterattack." a scout came to Hassen Khan with his horse and reported the battlefield situation loudly.


    Actions speak louder than words.


    Hassen Khan said a lot just now, but the generals didn''t believe it. But now the facts came to the face. When the generals looked at Hassen Khan, they all showed admiration. This time, they didn''t have to say anything more. The generals dispersed and began to assemble their troops.


    Soldiers of the Mongolian army, who also had some war experience, saw the five-star army coming opposite. Although there was no general''s command, many people were ready to charge. They turned their horses, turned over one by one and got on their horses, ready to fight a bloody battle with the surrounded five-star army at any time.


    "Commander, the Mongolian soldiers'' attention is all inside. It''s time for us to charge." Ye La, the division commander of the Nvzhen cavalry division of the third army, who has moved to the periphery of the Mongolian army all night, stood beside commander wusheng with an excited face and asked for instructions.


    "OK, order, the whole army attack!" Why didn''t Wu Sheng, who couldn''t wait so long, want to make contributions? Before, they just managed to get a foothold under the attack of the golden tent Khanate and the Duke of Russia. Now they finally had the opportunity to stretch out their hands. How could he give up? With a loud cry, they took their three divisions and more than 30000 people to attack the surrounded Mongolian army in several different directions ¡£


    At this time, the Mongolian army camp mainly focused on the surrounded five-star army. Although they had previously arranged some men and horses on the periphery in order to prevent other five-star military aid troops from suddenly appearing and attacking them on both sides.


    However, with the chaos in the camp, the generals did not return in time. These troops had long forgotten their previous tasks and just wanted to solve the immediate problems. Now, no one has defended behind them, so that wusheng took them by surprise when he appeared with the army.

 Chapter 1502

    On the battlefield, any accident may kill people. The enemy suddenly appeared behind him and rushed fiercely. At this time, the Mongolian army had to divide some troops to block the attack. At this time, the deadly second wave of artillery attack came, making the Mongolian army, which had just been restored to order, chaotic again.


    The timing is very accurate, which can be said to be just right. The artillery attack disturbed the order of the Mongolian army and covered up the shouts of the Mongolian generals, so that the military order they originally wanted to assemble the army could not reach the soldiers.


    Just a quarter of an hour later, the front and rear attacks of the five-star army had become a trend. Facing the situation of the former wolf and the latter tiger, many Mongolian soldiers were confused about who to fight with.


    Before the other side did not form an effective impact and defense formation, the wusheng Third Army rushed into the Mongolian army like a sharp blade and launched their crazy killing.


    The reason why cavalry are so terrible and have ruled the battlefield for a whole decade is that they are fast enough, impact hard enough, and their lethality and destructive power are frightening. Once these advantages are lost, they are no different from ordinary infantry to be slaughtered.


    No impulse, no speed.


    Without speed, they can''t show their strength.


    No power, no lethality, no destructive power.


    Just riding on a horse, when facing the Third Army soldiers who rushed on horseback and were in high morale, the Mongolian army was cut down and injured thousands of people. With the main force of the fifth and third army constantly rushing towards the Mongolian army, the number of casualties is still increasing.


    "Stop, stop." Hassan Khan also saw this amazing scene. When he saw that the cavalry who were proud of themselves and based on the foundation were killed under their horses one by one without the slightest resistance, he shouted in pain.


    All Khanate countries together are like a chaotic animal world. There is only one law of survival, that is, the law of the jungle.


    Whoever has a big fist is the boss. This is what is valued in the Mongolian army without any culture. The reason why he can make his own voice in the Khanate alliance is that he has these cavalry and iron cavalry, which is the fundamental reason why no one can ignore his existence.


    But now, these cavalry soldiers, who were regarded as life and root by him, were so vulnerable under the impact of the five-star army. They were harvested and harvested like leeks, which was like cutting his flesh, which made him very painful.


    "We can''t stop Khan. Let''s break out." the captain of the personal soldiers came to Hassen Khan with a group of personal soldiers and begged bitterly.


    On the battlefield, once the defeat appears, it is not someone''s decision that can be changed. That was the general trend. In front of the general trend, even Khan was like a fallen leaf in the wind.


    "Can''t you stop it?" Hansen murmured in his mouth. Then, as if he thought of something, the whole man fell to the ground at a high speed.


    "No, Khan fainted. Come on, help Khan up and let''s kill him." the leader of the soldiers shouted in panic. Then the soldiers came forward with seven hands and eight feet, and helped Hassan Khan who was really stunned to the horse. Then they rushed in the direction of a small number of five-star armies.


    Defeat like a mountain!


    Since the third army launched a double attack, when the other party was helpless, it was doomed to the end of the battle. One side is the precise deployment, the other is the forced counterattack. This is equivalent to a country suddenly launching an attack without declaring war. It also has a more powerful firepower advantage. Such a battle only lasted for more than four hours. Before it got dark, the battlefield was full of dead bodies and prisoners of the Mongolian army.


    There were more than 80000 Mongolian cavalry. Under World War I, except that nearly 10000 people fled in chaos, about 13000 people were killed and more than 20000 injured. All the remaining 30000 people abandoned their weapons and knelt down.


    On the other hand, the third army lost less than 500 people and injured more than 4000 people. It destroyed nearly 80000 enemies at such a small cost. In addition to the help of the second Lengfeng division, we can also see the powerful side of the cavalry of the third army.


    "Clean the battlefield and send a report to the sixth young master. At the same time, please send other friendly forces to guard the prisoners." Wu Sheng, who won the victory, gave orders to the telegraph operator around him.


    From Yang Chendong''s call to Lengfeng''s second division, it is obvious that there is something big. Wu Sheng absolutely doesn''t want to miss such a good opportunity. He did not forget that the predecessor of the third army was the cold front Third Army, but they had lost all their firearms because they had not returned for too long. But it doesn''t matter. The foundation is still there. As long as they perform well enough, they can return to the cold front sequence again. That''s when their third army is really strong.


    Yang Chendong, who was on his way here, learned about the situation here by telegram. He immediately ordered the whole army to report the matter. At the same time, he ordered the Chiwen Office of the third army of the Mongolian army nearby to rush to the office of the third army and the second Lengfeng division to take over all the affairs there.


    If Yang Chendong hesitated to attack Herat, the king capital of the Timur Empire, before Yang Er proposed, the victory of this battle gave him more confidence. He knew that the conditions of the battlefield had been formed and it was time to complete the surprise attack.


    With the help of Leng Feng''s second division, the third army won a great victory over the Mongolian army and defeated the enemy by 100000. After the matter was transmitted to all the armies by telegram, the commander of the fourth division of the first army of the world cavalry who first received the enemy was worried.


    Speaking of, they collided with the enemy''s main force earlier than anyone else. They also launched several attacks, but the effect did not seem to be very good. Although from the war results, they always had the upper hand, but they did not reach the goal of seriously damaging the enemy.


    "We can''t go on like this. Isn''t the first Mongolian division less than 200 miles from me? Send a message to ask them to come and support us." Keda finally decided to send other reinforcements. This is not that he is afraid of his opponent, but that he wants to annihilate his opponent with more advantages.


    Just from this point of view, he already has the quality of an excellent commander and doesn''t care about the fruits of victory in front of him. If he is willing to give credit to other friendly forces, he is equal to having a view of the overall situation.


    Perminda is also preparing for a final attack here. In contrast, commander Tian Hu has achieved the fruits of victory here. Under his raid, he won the capital of Yili khanate, dabutu city.


    In order to achieve the goal of keeping the news from leaking out, the four divisions of the whole army attacked four gates to ensure that no one could escape the city and report the news.


    The first cavalry army in the world is worthy of being second only to the black cavalry Dragon Guard under the operation of cold weapons. It took them less than two hours from launching the attack to occupying the whole dabuli Earth City, and the military purpose of not letting an enemy go was completed.


    After quietly taking the city, Tian Hu didn''t let the army withdraw the old flag inserted by the Yili Khanate in the city tower. On the surface, the city is not different from before. This is that he is fishing and waiting for the enemy to throw himself into the net.


    Although Tian Hu doesn''t know who will appear here, his intuition and battlefield laws tell him that there will be enemies here.


    For six days, without waiting for an enemy to appear, many Mongolian soldiers and people in the city were executed because they were hostile to the five-star army. It is indeed a bit of a waste of talent to let the elite first army of the world''s cavalry do the work of the local third rate garrison. Some of the following officers and men have opinions on this. Seeing on the battlefield, other friendly forces have made war achievements one after another, but their first cavalry army in the world just chose to wait for the rabbit, which makes people feel oppressed.


    Tian Hu suppressed these with his own coercion. But at this time, his heart was also shaken. If he only got this credit in this world war, he would be disqualified as a military commander.


    Finally, in the morning of the seventh day, the scouts stationed outside the city came back and reported that they saw a large number of Mongolian troops outside the city. At this time, they were moving towards the city.


    Hearing that the enemy was finally hooked, Tian Hu came to the spirit immediately, and the soldiers of the five-star army in the city changed from decadence to vitality.


    At the moment, five miles away from the city, a team of about 30000 people is slowly coming to the city. Headed by Hassen Khan of Ivan khanate, and 20000 cavalry of Kazakh Khanate headed by aleteng and edkesi.


    After the defeat, Hassen Khan broke out of the siege under the protection of his own soldiers, followed by the convergence of disabled soldiers all the way, about 10000 people. Later, he met another 20000 Kazakh cavalry who were coming to support him, so he mixed up into an army and wanted to retreat to dabuli Tucheng to reorganize the army while looking for an opportunity to fight again.


    Hassen Khan didn''t admit defeat because he didn''t know what had happened on other battlefields. He just thought he was defeated by his own army. Then he still has 200000 cavalry available, and as long as he can stick to it, other Khanate countries may continue to send more reinforcements.


    With the hope of turning defeat into victory, Hassen Khan was not discouraged. It''s like converging the 20000 Kazakh cavalry is the first step.


    Thirty thousand cavalry, led by Hassen Khan, turned against dabuli Earth City. At this time, no one would have thought that their rear nest had long been out of control and had become a graveyard of life.


    After knowing the specific number of enemies, Tian Hu knew that the idea of destroying them in the city was unrealistic. Once the enemy finds out who is guarding the city, he will change people. He is afraid that he will run away at the first time. In this way, he waited for six days in vain. The result is unacceptable to Tian Hu.

 Chapter 1503

    If you can''t destroy them in the city, then go out of the city and destroy the enemy. Destroying the enemy under the condition of guerrilla warfare in the wild is originally the best skill of the first cavalry army in the world. In this way, the first, second, third and fifth divisions received the task respectively. Tian Hu left the most boring task of guarding the city to the 5000 people of the strengthening regiment directly under his army.


    I always have to vent my anger these days. Tian Hu called four teachers and said in front of them, "the opportunity is given to you. If you can''t leave the 30000 enemies, you don''t have to stay in the position of teachers and let people laugh."


    No matter what method, Tian Hu mobilized the morale of the four teachers. So that Hassen Khan came under the city gate with his army. When he saw the closed city gate and scolded angrily, the original city tower was filled with the flag of Yili khanate, which was pulled out and thrown into the city, replaced by a bright five-star flag.


    Tian Hu also officially appeared on the tower and commanded the soldiers under the city to shoot with bows and arrows. The arrows fell into the camp of the Mongolian army like rain, causing bursts of wailing.


    Tian Hu takes the lead, which is the general order to launch an attack. Outside the city, four cavalry divisions that had been in ambush for a long time, a full 40000 people suddenly appeared like magic soldiers, blocked all the retreat routes of the Mongolian army, began to attack from the periphery and reaped the lives of the Mongolian cavalry.


    The warriors of the world''s first cavalry army, who had broken their strength before, finally had a chance to vent their anger. At this time, everyone wants to take out all their skills and wave all their strength along their arms. So they can use nine parts of force at a time, and they will never use eight parts of force.


    The cavalry of the first army was so fierce, coupled with a sudden attack, they soon broke through the three lines of defense temporarily organized by Hassen Khan. Seeing that the fourth line of defense was about to be destroyed, Hassen Khan turned extremely pale.


    He did not know why his Khan dabuli Earth City was captured, but he did not know it at all; He didn''t know why these five-star armies appeared here. All he could do now was to scold general Dexi and the incompetence of him and the Kazakh cavalry.


    In his opinion, there are 20000 Kazakh cavalry, plus his own 10000 troops, there are 30000. The Han Army has only 40000 people, 10000 more than them. Even if they can''t fight, they won''t lose so miserably. It''s impossible to even have a chance to break through.


    He took Dexi completely as his own man and scolded him for being a bloody showerhead. Even aleteng on one side couldn''t listen, let alone general Dexi himself.


    Anyway, he is also a general of the Kazakh khanate, not your subordinate of Hassen Khan. Even if you have something to discuss, you should not scold people like dogs. The anger of being scolded burned in Dexi''s heart. This time when he came to the battlefield, he didn''t have any performance opportunities at all. He met Hassen Khan and was brought here. Then he was attacked inexplicably. If anyone had changed, he would have been very depressed. This scolding made him more angry, but he didn''t have a suitable opportunity to vent.


    "Enough, I''m the general of Kazakh khanate, not the general of Yili Khanate." Dexi wanted to roar out his thoughts at the moment. But he didn''t dare to do so.


    Among these Khanate countries, Kazakhstan was the first to fight with the five-star army. Because their geographical location is very close to yilibali area, they have invested a lot of troops very early, so that the losses are very serious. For example, khelii, the younger brother of janil bek Khan, has been captured by the five-star army, and many domestic generals have been killed. Second rate generals like him are now in charge of military power.


    Dexi has some abilities. Otherwise, he would not be in charge of 20000 military power. But he is too cowardly and timid in character, so his career has not been smooth. This time he came back to support Ili Khan, it was because there were no generals available in Khan, which gave him a chance.


    If someone was scolded like this by Hassan Khan, he would have been angry and talked back, but dexie didn''t have such courage, which naturally has a lot to do with his character. But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t have anger in his heart. When I left in the sweat tent and returned to my camp, I was more and more angry. When he heard the following young generals report how brave the five-star army was and it was only a matter of time before he could resist it, he could not see the slightest future.


    It was at this time that the PFP captain Wan Yanhong put forward a proposal to surrender to the five-star army.


    This is to know Dexi. He knows that he is weak and indecisive in doing things. If he was replaced by other generals, the personal captain dare not speak so frankly. After what he said, Dixie didn''t mean to blame at all. On the contrary, he hesitated.


    "General, we can''t wait any longer. During the day, because of the terrain, there is not enough open space, so the five-star army can''t play its role in large-scale operations, which makes us survive this day. Once we wait until tomorrow, when we face the fierce attack again, I''m afraid we can''t stand it." the personal captain Wan Yan Hong''s eyes looked at Kesi and said nothing, Not making a decision helped him analyze the situation in front of him.


    When asked by Wan Yanhong, Dexi replied, "but will the five-star army accept our surrender? If we are regarded as ordinary prisoners, what is the meaning of this surrender?"


    Seeing that Dexi was shaken, Wan Yan Hong said in a hurry: "General, there was no good way to surrender in the past, but at least one life can be saved. Now the situation is that the five-star army is too strong. If you don''t work hard, this time not only the Yili Khanate will be finished, but also our Kazakh Khanate will be destroyed. It''s not good to work hard for those people at this time To any benefit. "


    "It''s... No." dexie raised his head with panic and uneasiness on his face.


    "Why not. Think about how powerful the golden tent Khanate is, but will it not be destroyed in front of the five-star army? Although our khanates seem not weak, they basically fight their own battles and have their own thoughts. Under such conditions, they can be the opponents of the five-star army? Today is the Yili khanate, and who will be destroyed next time. In fact, we are "Lucky," Wan Yanhong said with a sigh.


    "Lucky? Where to start?" this made dexie a little confused.


    "General, you think we were the first group to come into contact with the five-star army. If we surrender now, we will have more opportunities to do meritorious service. I heard that there are many soldiers and generals of the Golden Horde in the five-star army, and even some generals are still leading heavy troops. I think it must be because the five-star army is developing too fast and the generals are not enough, but what about it Isn''t it a chance for someone like the general? As long as you seize the opportunity, the general can change into a general of the five-star army. That would be really good. "


    "Is it possible to become a general of the five-star army?" Dexi shook his head and looked incredulous.


    "What''s impossible. Even if it''s impossible? Even Khan''s younger brother keleyi has been captured. Even if we surrender, it''s not a shame. Not to mention, there is a chance to make meritorious service in front of us now. As long as we can seize it, who can tell the result?" Wan Yanhong looked at Dekesi with a hopeful look on his face.


    "What opportunity for meritorious service?" Dexi Mingming has thought of something, but he still wants to get the certification from Wan Yanhong.


    It was because he knew his own general too well that Wan Yanhong came forward without any hesitation and whispered, "seize Hassen Khan, this is the opportunity for the general to make great contributions."


    "No! No, the other party is the sweat of a country, and we can''t do that." Dexi quickly shook his head and refused. He is a man used to being a minister. Now he suddenly let him catch the king. No wonder he would have such a big reaction.


    This is no good. After an anxious sigh in Wanyan Hong''s heart, he knew that there might not be any good results in persuading. He simply closed his mouth and walked out of the big account.


    As soon as Wan Yanhong paid the bill, several commanders waiting outside the door came forward and asked with a hopeful face, "Captain Wan Yan, how''s the situation?"


    These people are either those who are afraid of the strong combat power of the five-star army and don''t want to die. Or they are those who see the situation clearly and know that they can''t fight. Others simply want to change their family. In the face of no hope, they hope to live another life through their own choice.


    In short, these people are the generals who want to surrender to the five-star army, a total of seven. In this 20000 strong army, it is also a great force to hold the regiment.


    Looking at these people''s hopeful eyes and their fighting eyes, Wan Yanhong said, "the general is still hesitating, but he hasn''t made a final decision."


    "Oh, how can this work? It''s dark now and the five-star army won''t launch an attack, but they won''t wait until dawn. Now the officers and men in the army are scared to death. They are shocked by the strong side of the five-star army. If it goes on like this, we must be unstoppable tomorrow. Are we all going to die here?"


    "Yes, yes. We don''t want to die yet. We must convince the general."

 Chapter 1504

    Even if he doesn''t understand, force him to make a decision. Wanyanhong''s eyes flashed a determination. With him around the general for so many years, he knew what he should do next before he could convince him.


    Under the auspices of Wan Yanhong, the generals quickly gathered together, and then discussed ways, that is, in less than half an hour, Wan Yanhong returned to the big account. After all, as a personal captain, his duty is to protect the general''s safety.


    When Wan Yanhong entered the big tent, he saw a scene that made him hate iron but not steel. Because at the moment Dexi had slept soundly and snored. I can''t imagine that the war is so tight that the general can still sleep. I have to say how much his heart is. It can also prove that the general has no objection in another way.


    Because of this, Wanyan Hong made up his mind. He turned to pay the bill and nodded to several waiting captains outside the bill, "half a quarter of an hour later, we will follow the plan."


    Wanyanhong''s way is to try his best to persuade Dekesi. If it''s really impossible, there''s only one way to find a mutiny. In order that his brothers and himself can live, even if he is a villain, he will admit it.


    After finishing these words, Wan Yanhong turned and entered the account again, and lay down on the fur pad in one corner of the account, which was originally a place for him to rest. Not long after he had just laid down, a cry came from outside the tent. The noise was not small, which woke up dexie who was sleeping. "What''s the matter? What happened? The five-star army didn''t attack overnight, did it?"


    Listening to Dexi''s nervous cry, Wan Yanhong rubbed his eyes and asked outside the door, "who''s making noise outside?"


    "It''s us." as the voice fell, several figures came in outside the tent. Looking carefully, it was the thousands of commanders waiting for news outside just now.


    These people suddenly got into the big tent, which seemed to be a little crowded. Dexi was also startled by these figures who rushed in. Instinctively, he touched the machete beside the bed. Fortunately, Wan Yanhong stood out and stood in front of Dexi. Then he looked questioningly and shouted angrily to the thousands of commanders who had no order to enter the account: "what do you want to do?"


    "Captain Wanyan, don''t panic. We''re here to report the military information." the head commander flopped and knelt on the ground, looking like tears, "General, I just spent a lot of money to get the news from Ili Khan''s army. Hassen Khan has ordered us to fight back against the five-star army early tomorrow morning, and then give them a way out. General, the strength of the five-star army needless to say, what''s the difference between us doing this and sending them to death? Hassen Khan is not our Kazakh Khan. We don''t have to fight for him He made these sacrifices. "


    "Yes, they don''t treat us as people at all. Is it necessary for us to work for them? Please give the general an order. We''ll break through the siege overnight. Even if we die, we can''t be made by Hassen Khan."


    The generals below, with your words and mine, showed their strong dissatisfaction with the Great Khan Hassen of the Yili Khanate. All this made DEKSI''s face even more red and ugly.


    At this time, he had been able to tell the truth of the news. He thought of how Hassen Khan scolded himself during the day. He was even more angry because he had a bottom fire. He really wanted to ignore the other party and directly lead the troops to kill him. At that time, he was lucky to rush out, and his life was his own if he didn''t rush out and die in the battlefield.


    But the hesitant character played a role again at this time. Dexi hesitated. He didn''t want his soldiers to be wronged and didn''t want to make an evil relationship with Hassen Khan, so he didn''t know how to make a decision.


    At this time, Dexi still didn''t make the final decision. Wan Yanhong decided to put a straw on him and force him to make a decision. This also made a line: "General, I can understand your mood. Those who are ministers and generals should obey your orders. But the problem is that we are not from the Yili Khanate. If there is no five-star army, our two khanates will fight together at any time? Is such a person worth our life? Besides, can we protect the life of Hassen Khan? Let''s say, but our brothers Life is bound to die here. Please give us a way out for the sake of everyone following the general for many years. "


    "The way out?" Dexi thought of what Wan Yanhong had said to himself. At that time, he refused because he had heard that he wanted to do something bad for Khan after years of obedience. If he did, he would be a traitor of the coalition army of the whole khanate, and everyone would be killed.


    He quickly shook his head, "no, no, although Hassen Khan is not our big Khan, he is one of the big Khan recognized by the Khanate alliance. As ministers, we can''t have such a mind. The generals still don''t say it again. Tomorrow morning, I will find Hassen Khan to make it clear and let him give up the idea of letting us send troops to take the lead."


    Dixie''s words are completely self deception. With his character, can he argue in front of Hassen Khan?


    Obviously, he can''t do it. This is just his words of comfort. Because he doesn''t have the courage to choose and say no to the above, he has to lie to the following thousands of commanders.


    This is to say from the inheritance and education of the Khanate. For their own rule, these big Khan can spread for thousands of years or even longer. From an early age, they instill the idea of loyalty to the king into the following generals, soldiers and people, so that they know that big Khan is the chosen person, and they can decide all life and death. On the contrary, no one should use any crooked ideas about the sweat, otherwise, it is against the will of God, so everyone can be punished.


    Dexi is the "product" under this education, so that even in the face of life and death, what he wants to do is to protect the safety of the Great Khan. Even if the Great Khan is not the Great Khan of his own country, it is also very important in his eyes.


    "Well, let''s go first. Hassen Khan said that he had informed the outside of the matter here. Soon, reinforcements will come. As long as we can stick to that time, everyone will be fine. At that time, Hassen Khan must be able to reward on merit, ha ha." Dexi was not stupid and knew how to use such means to unite people''s hearts.


    Give everyone hope and draw a beautiful blueprint first. In this way, we can not only stabilize people''s hearts, but also try our best when the battle occurs.


    It''s just such a common technique that today is doomed to failure. Who doesn''t know the thousands of captains in the account? Because the five-star army appeared suddenly, they didn''t have time to send people to ask for help. Where did the so-called reinforcements come from? They have no idea what''s going on here, okay?


    At this time, dexie still wants to deceive himself and others. Everyone''s look becomes bad. Such comfort can''t be done, and all good words can''t be said. There''s only one last way left. Thinking of this, everyone''s eyes fell on Yan Hong, the leader of the private team.


    Of course, Wan Yanhong knows what we want to do. To tell the truth, this is the last step. He doesn''t want to do it with a little way, but Dexi is so stubborn and doesn''t listen to people''s advice. He can only do the mutiny.


    "What do you want to do?" Dixie said that there were 20000 people. Suddenly, as soon as the atmosphere in the tent changed, he had a premonition that things were bad, and there was a trace of panic in his look.


    "Hey, general, what''s the need? Even if you think about the top and don''t give your brothers a way to live, no wonder your brothers." Wan Yanhong finally spoke. With his words, the seven thousand captains who entered the account rushed up like beasts and pressed Dexi who had touched the machete on the ground.


    Yan Hong was in front just now. Without the help of the pro captain, Dexi became a prisoner at the bottom of the stage in an instant.


    How can I say that I used to be the personal captain of others, responsible for the general''s safety. Wan Yanhong didn''t mean to be unfavorable to Dexi. He decided to hand this person over to the five-star army. His task now is to take Hassen Khan down. When the other party doesn''t know what happened here and is not on guard, he will take him down with lightning momentum, so that he can appear in front of the five-star army as a meritorious minister.


    At this time, Hassen Khan, who was two miles away from this tent, did not know the following mutiny. At this time, he had already entered the dreamland, and seemed to have had some bad dreams. He was tangled on his face. It was not until Wan Yanhong took someone to put a machete on his neck that he woke up with a cold breath.


    "Who are you? What are you going to do..." as soon as he woke up, he found that there were some strange soldiers standing in front of him. Hassen Khan instinctively wanted to shout, but then he felt dark in front of him and fainted with a blow.


    It was Wan Yanhong who shot. He stunned Hassen Khan, but he didn''t want to make trouble. Now all the people who should be controlled were under control. He said to a commander nearby: "I''ll leave the family affairs to you. Now I''m going to the camp of the five-star army."


    "Captain Wanyan wants to go in person?" the commander was a little nervous after listening. In his opinion, before he doesn''t understand the attitude of the five-star army, he might as well send others to communicate first, which is the best policy.


    "Yes, I''ll go in person and send others to be afraid that they won''t make it clear." Wan Yanhong smiled, and then brought a good horse and galloped towards the outside of the camp.

 Chapter 1505

    At midnight, the camp of the five-star army was very quiet. In addition to the soldiers on duty, other soldiers and grass-roots officers also rested early. There will be a hard battle waiting for them tomorrow. It is obviously impossible without enough physical strength and spirit.


    But in the main account, none of the four teachers, such as Temur, slept. The four were staring at each other, looking like there was no fire.


    The attack during the day was not very smooth. Because the terrain was too narrow, the five-star army couldn''t play its strongest state because of its limitations. Not only that, there was nowhere to dodge under the random arrows, so nearly a thousand soldiers were killed and injured.


    Although it is said that less than 300 people were really killed in the war, most of them were injured. And can return to the barracks through treatment. But for the proud first cavalry army in the world, this is still a big blow.


    Forty thousand to thirty thousand soldiers were superior in military strength and appeared in the form of surprise attack. They didn''t win the first war and killed and injured many soldiers. This is a kind of humiliation, which is slapping the faces of the four teachers.


    For the first time, the four teachers, who had always been together, were quiet. They haven''t even announced the news to commander Tian Hu. Otherwise, they don''t know what kind of thunder they will face. Every teacher has to recite a punishment first.


    This time, the four division commanders were humiliated by the invincible and invincible first cavalry army in the world. What annoys the four teachers is that tomorrow''s attack will not be too smooth. Knowing that there is no way to retreat, if the other party fights back, even if they can win in the end, they will have to pay a heavy price.


    Having the advantage of military strength, we have to pay a heavy price, which is unacceptable to the four division commanders.


    Of course, it is not that there is no better way. For example, they can encircle without attacking. Over time, when the other party has no food, grass and water, surrender is inevitable, but how long does it take? Seeing that all armies and divisions are making contributions to the battlefield against time, they really want to surround less than 30000 enemies, lean here and wait. This is really not what a strong army like the first cavalry army in the world should do.


    "Hey, if only Lengfeng division cooperated with us," Liu duo, the second division commander, couldn''t help but say.


    Of course, everyone knows that once there is a cold front division, with their advantage of all firearms, they only need to fire at the surrounded Mongolian army from time to time, and then they can cry for their father and mother. Therefore, it is impossible to surrender without war.


    "Well, we didn''t need the help of Leng Feng division in the past. Now we can do the same. We''d better think about whether there is any other better way." Gong Feng, the commander of the Fifth Division, opened his mouth.


    Speaking of it, he was the last of the four division commanders to enter the first cavalry army in the world, but the other three division commanders did not dare to treat him carelessly. Who doesn''t know that Gong Feng''s teacher is Yang Chendong. With this relationship, he is a person who can connect to the sky. This is far from being comparable to the demotion of Temur, Liu duo and hubo''er.


    After complaining, the four sat together again to find a way. But limited to the reason that the terrain is too narrow, they really don''t have any good way. The greatest advantage of the first cavalry army in the world is two points. The first is to attack fiercely. They are skilled at riding. They are good at using double knives. They can often give the enemy a sense of being defenseless when fighting, so as to win. In some cases, they have a close combat weapon like the Seven Star crossbow, which makes them win more with less and fear no enemy many times.


    But no matter which one, it needs close contact with the enemy to give full play to its advantages. Once limited by the terrain, their combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. This is why the four teachers have such a headache.


    "Hey, if only the other party could surrender voluntarily." a division commander Temur scratched his head and said with a simple appearance. His words also attracted the laughter of the other three teachers, which eased the originally depressed atmosphere.


    But we all know that it is basically impossible for the enemy to surrender. At least there is no time for the opponent to see their real strength, and how can Hassen Khan, who is also a great Khan of a country, choose to surrender without complete and defeat? Unless it''s a mutiny?


    "Report!" when the four teachers laughed and began to rack their brains again, the voice of the guard soldiers outside the door came. "Report to the four teachers. A man who claims to be Wan Yanhong broke into the camp and has been caught by our soldiers. But the other party said he wanted to see the general here."


    "Break into the camp. What do you mean?" the four teachers looked at each other, and finally Gong Feng made a decision. "Bring him in."


    After a while, Wan Yanhong, with his hands tied on his back, walked into the big tent under the care of two five-star soldiers and let him see four teachers sitting side by side.


    As soon as he got into the big account, Wan Yanhong, who had not spoken all the way, immediately shouted, "what are you doing? Is this the treatment of people who take the initiative to surrender? If so, kill me."


    Wan Yanhong said that he just wanted his husband to win people, so that he could take enough initiative in the next conversation. It''s just a pity that in the face of the four teachers who came out of the sea of knife and fire, the powerful aura still frightened him and made him tremble all over. And all this was seen by the four teachers.


    Knowing that the other party trembled because of fear, Gong Feng didn''t mean to take the initiative to expose it, because they were also very curious. What did Wan Yanhong do here at this time? What did he mean by taking the initiative to surrender just now.


    "Come on, untie and give me a seat." Gong Feng spoke on behalf of the four teachers.


    The two guard soldiers are not worried about what means Wan Yanhong will play. Which of the four division commanders in front of him is not an enemy of a hundred or a thousand people, and why are all unarmed generals? Then the rope was untied and a chair was placed in front of him.


    Although there was still some fear in his heart, Wan Yanhong still pretended to be calm and sat on the chair. Then his eyes swept the faces of the four teachers opposite one by one.


    The two guard soldiers had retired, and only five people were left in the big tent. When no one spoke, the atmosphere was a little quiet and terrible. Especially after Yan Hong felt the pressure brought to him by the four murderous teachers alone, it was impossible for him to pretend to be calm, and the sweat began to flow out from his forehead.


    Although the weather at this time will not exceed ten degrees at night, Wan Yanhong still feels hot and dry.


    That is, when he felt that he could not withstand the aura, Gong Feng opened his mouth, just like a hot sun shining on him in cold winter, which made him feel the warmth of his whole body. "You call Yan Hong? Don''t be nervous. What did you mean by surrender?"


    "Oh, the younger one is wan Yanhong, the personal captain of general Dekesi sent by the Kazakh Khanate. This time, he came..." Wan Yanhong repeated what he had to say in his heart.


    At this time, he still had a heart. He just said whether the five-star army would accept them and how to treat them if he defected. He didn''t say anything. In fact, he had controlled general Dexi and Hassen Khan of Yili Khanate.


    Wan Yanhong is not sure whether the five-star army will accept their surrender. If not, it will be a fight. His rule of conduct is that if others don''t make him feel better, he won''t make others feel better.


    Wanyanhong''s mouth was full of tentative tone. Listening to the ears of the other three teachers, they all showed an impatient look. They thought it was wanyanhong talking about conditions with them. What a hero the first cavalry army in the world is, how can a defeated army be allowed to negotiate terms with them.


    Instead, Gong Feng showed a slightly calm look at the other three teachers, and then saw him say with a smile, "Wanyan, should be a big surname, but I don''t know what relationship general Wanyan Hong has with him?"


    This is the advantage of reading more. Gong Feng is a student of Yang Chendong and naturally knows a lot. When he asked, Wan Yanhong, who was sitting opposite, obviously shook his body and then lowered his head.


    Looking at this scene, he intuitively told Gong Feng that the other party should have a relationship with Wan Yan. He smiled and said, "what? Is there anything you can''t say?"


    "Oh, No. even when the general asked, what''s wrong with you? In fact, my ancestor was Wanyan. We were defeated by the Kazakh Khanate and finally became its captives. Because of my good performance, I was liked by general Dekesi, so I was appointed as the pro soldier captain and survived." when talking about these, You can obviously feel the heaviness of Wan Yanhong''s thought.


    Although it is only summarized in two simple sentences, it must have experienced a lot of things, and it should be very sad. Hearing this, Gong Feng''s face became beautiful. Intuitively, he told him that this should be a breakthrough, a breakthrough that is greatly conducive to their next work. "Oh, I see. In this way, we have more languages with the Wanyan brothers. At least we have the same enemy, don''t we?"


    "The same enemy?" Wan Yanhong looked puzzled.


    "Yes, the Kazakh Khanate is our common enemy. If you like, we can help your Wanyan family avenge their blood hatred." Gong Feng nodded solemnly and seriously: "At that time, as long as we break through the Kazakh khanate, we can save your people who are still suffering and set them free. At that time, you wanyanhong will be the great benefactor of the whole Wanyan family, hehe. Of course, if you want us to do this, you should also show some sincerity, such as helping us solve these enemies in front of us first."

 Chapter 1506

    As soon as he heard that he would be Wan Yan''s great benefactor, Wan Yanhong stood on the chair, so that he didn''t hear what Gong Feng said next. He only knew that the five-star army was willing to free the whole Yan family after the elimination of the Kazakh khanate, but it was the thing that all the people with the Yan family wanted to do most.


    Before, he chose to betray general Dexi''s order, because he didn''t want to die here, because his Wanyan is still in deep water. If he can''t save him, he will die and can''t rest in peace.


    Although this goal is ambitious, and even if he survives, he may not be able to complete it, at least if he is still alive, he can work hard for this goal, and there is still hope. Unexpectedly, it was so easy for this hope to become a reality. At this moment, how could Wan Yanhong not be excited, and how could he not do his best for the five-star army to attack the Kazakh Khanate.


    "Brother Wanyan, did you hear what I said? What do you think?" Gong Feng watched for a long time. Wanyan Hong didn''t say a word. Instead, tears came from the corners of his eyes, so he couldn''t help urging twice.


    "Oh, I agree with all the demands of the five-star army. As long as we can save our Wanyan people, we can do anything. Oh, yes, I have controlled general Dekesi and Hassen Khan, and now I''m waiting for the five-star army to receive them. By the way, I also know a path to the king capital of Kazakh Khan, which was once a common path for our Wanyan people, except We were killed, and the others didn''t know... "


    After Gong Feng offered to help Wan Yan, Wan Yan Hong fell completely. He said everything he knew. The four teachers who listened to him were a little excited. Just now, they were still worried about how to solve the 30000 enemies in front of them at the least cost. Now, not only has this problem been solved, but also the direction of their battle has been pointed out. At one time, the four teachers all had a feeling that they couldn''t help laughing.


    ......


    Herat city. This is the place where the king capital of the Timur empire is located. At this time, the Great Khan Amur is angrily scolding Hassen Khan for his stupidity.


    At this time, Amur Khan did not know that Hassen Khan he scolded had become a prisoner of the five-star army and was betrayed by his own people. All his attention is now focused on the crisis ahead.


    Since taking over the position of Timur Khan in the hands of Abu sayed Mirza, Amur has been bent on strengthening the Timur Empire and striving for it all his life. It''s just that some goals are easier said than done?


    To say that Amur also has his own smart side. In order to achieve this goal, he deliberately pretended to be indifferent to progress. He even turned a blind eye to the struggle between other nearby Khanate countries, giving people a picture of inaction and no ambition.


    In fact, it''s just that he wants to use this method to reap profits. Seeing these khanates fight together and consume their strength, once they are seriously hurt, it is time for him to send troops to open his mouth and win the fruits of victory.


    He thought so and did so. He rested just to accumulate strength. Until the sudden appearance of the five-star army, it made him very happy. With such an enemy coming out to stir up the situation, it was impossible for those khanates who wanted to protect themselves from fame and philosophy to send troops and consume. At that time, when the five-star army had to be roared away from here, it was time for him to calm the whole region and establish a strong Khanate.


    But it never occurred to me that the five-star army won many battles with the momentum of thunder as soon as it appeared, which also brought great pressure to the Khan. This pressure has made Amur feel overwhelmed. What he wants is the five-star army to stir up the situation, but it''s not that the other party is really strong enough to destroy all the Khanate. In that case, how can he achieve his goal?


    Gradually, when Amur found that the five-star army had become the number one enemy, he had to change his strategy and began to unite more Khanate countries to face this powerful enemy. For this reason, it is a war on the eastern and Western battlefields, and he is also regretting it. To this end, he put 50000 cavalry on both sides of the battlefield.


    But even so, the situation on the battlefield is still not optimistic, just reluctantly blocking the offensive of the five-star army. So he put all his hopes on Hassen Khan. He believed that in order to protect his Yili Khanate from extinction, he would use as much force as he could, which allowed the other party to become the commander-in-chief of the western front, unifying 300000 cavalry and fighting with the five-star army.


    Before the war, Amur was still optimistic. How to say, they also have an advantage at home. As long as they can fight a war of attrition with the far-reaching five-star army, over time, the other party will surely withdraw without reinforcements and logistical supplies. At that time, the other party failed once, and it would only be more difficult to enter this territory. Maybe he could not carry out the second expedition in his life. In this way, he could start the idea of annexing the Khanate and expanding the Timur empire.


    With 300000 to 400000 on the defensive and occupying the conditions of the host country, the outcome of this war can be expected. When Amur looked at all this optimistically, the bad news came one after another.


    First, the five-star army entangled its main force with 100000 to 100000; Then, with 30000 to 100000 five-star troops, they won, beat away Hassen''s Great Khan''s headquarters and startled many people''s chins; Then the Norman Khanate was destroyed by the five-star army in a sneak attack, which surprised Amur. He couldn''t imagine how the five-star army did it. Now, a more severe test is in front of him. The five-star army has adjusted its march direction and is coming straight to his Timur empire.


    As the most powerful existence among the khanates, the Timur empire is located in the middle of the middle, bordering all the khanates in land area, which is his advantage. He can suddenly send troops to attack any Khanate at any time. But it is also one of the disadvantages, that is, you can send troops to attack yourself from any Khanate.


    In the past, the Timur empire was dominant, and other nearby small khanates wanted to please themselves and how they might want to attack themselves, so he was not worried. But now that the five-star army has appeared, they will not carry out their own.


    When hearing that the five-star army sent troops to the Timur empire from the territory of Yili Khanate and the territory of Norman khanate, Amur was really frightened and angry. He was angry at the arrogance of the five-star army and worried about whether he could block the other party''s front.


    "Come on, xuanman, general durtu." some upset Amur decided to do something. He can''t wait like this. Otherwise, when his ambition can''t be expanded, whether he can stand will become a very serious problem.


    Manduratu is a well deserved general in the Timur empire. He has great skills and has the title of King Yum on the battlefield. It is said that some nearby Khanate countries can stop children from crying when they hear their names. It can be seen how influential they are.


    Manduratu, who was declared into the hall, strode to Amur. Before he saluted, Amur asked in a hurry, "general, what''s the situation? Do you have any way to fight the enemy?"


    "It''s just a two legged sheep. It''s no big deal." the bearded man durtu smiled like a conceited smile, with a meaningless look on his face.


    Somehow, after seeing the performance of manduratu, Amur, who was still a little anxious, became much calmer. "Oh, but I don''t know what the general will do?"


    "It''s very simple. When the enemy is far away, there must be a shortage of food and grass. We just need to fight a war of consumption with them until the enemy has to retreat. Moreover, our Timur Empire has many water and grass, mountains and rivers and lakes. We can take advantage of this favorable terrain to deal with the enemy. In short, we don''t fight a big war. We mainly focus on harassment and assault. We just need to survive this initial period Time, the other party is helpless and naturally considers withdrawing. "


    "HMM." Amur nodded with satisfaction after hearing it, but he always felt that the other party had not spoken, so he asked tentatively, "but I don''t know what else to do?"


    "Of course, Khan, we can send someone to contact Bangladesh, provide them with gold and silver, and let them send troops to harass the rear of the five-star army. At that time, the backyard will catch fire, and the five-star army and we can''t work here. Then we can bring disaster to the East, so the situation will stabilize." manduratu''s face is full of confidence, Obviously, he should have been prepared.


    "Well, ha ha, Ben Khan needs the help of the general. He''s just a two legged sheep. So, all the 250000 iron cavalry in China are handed over to the general, and Ben Khan is waiting for the good news of the general''s victory." Amur laughed and handed over his military power.


    After these years of recuperation, the Timur Empire has prepared 350000 cavalry, which is definitely a strong strength. Even when the Golden Horde is strong, it can''t be compared. It also needs the help of cherkas and Alan to dare to fight with the five-star army. Only from this point of view, the Timur empire was even stronger.


    After handing everything over to manduratu, Amur Jing waited for the final result. He was also full of confidence in the great general. At this time, Yang Chendong, who was coming from the Yili Khanate to the Timur Empire, also learned about the man duratu from the intelligence department.

 Chapter 1507

    A lot of information has been sent, which shows that this person is difficult and terrible. Even Yang Chendong felt that this person was a little tricky. He had a feeling that the existence of this person would greatly hinder his great event of unifying the Timur empire.


    "Inform chuoshi to come down and see me." after Yang Chendong threw this sentence to Badaojiang, who was accompanied by him, he continued to check all the information about the Timur empire in his hand. He was considering a suitable way to enter.


    At this time, not only their army rushed to the Timur Empire, but also the four divisions of the first cavalry army in the world and all the other five-star armies of ahuli, the first division of foreign Russia, with a total of more than 300000 gathered here from all directions.


    Needless to say, the first cavalry army in the world has captured dabuli Earth City, the king capital of the Yili khanate, and is ready to go straight to the king capital from a little-known path to the rear of the Kazakh Khanate and strive to get through there. In this way, they can achieve the purpose of meeting with the five-star army in the East.


    Once this is done, it will be equivalent to opening up the main road of grain and grass logistics supply, which will play a decisive role in prolonging the combat ability of the army. Even Yang Chendong didn''t expect Tian Hu''s world cavalry first army to do so. When he received the telegram, he was very excited for a long time.


    The first foreign Russian division in ahuli is cleaning up the remaining evils of the Allied forces of the Khanate in Yili Khan.


    After several wars, the Allied forces of the Khanate have been defeated one after another. The original 300000 allied forces are now less than 60000. The tiger General of ahuli took care of it himself. It should be said that he is a man who once worked as a Khan. He does have a set of military leadership. According to the telegram sent, ahuli has fought eight times with the size of the Khan coalition army there, and one defeat.


    In addition to these two armies, Yang Chendong mobilized all the forces he could mobilize now. It can be seen that he attached great importance to the Timur empire in his heart.


    It can also be said that once the Timur empire is won, the so-called Khanate alliance indicates its dissolution, followed by encirclement and suppression one by one, which also indicates that the territory of the Yang system has expanded by at least one third.


    To achieve this goal, we must first solve the eye of the Timur empire. If we want to destroy the Empire, we must kill the difficult general manduratu. Otherwise, once the real army is consumed here, food and grass can not be transported in time. Once summer passes and winter comes, they have only one way to retreat, which also indicates that their previous efforts will be destroyed.


    This is not acceptable to Yang Chendong. In order not to let things develop in this direction, he must attack and fight hard to win the Timur empire in the shortest time.


    The topic came back again. The environment and landform in the Timur Empire were very complex. There were many desert areas, and there were few places that were really suitable for cavalry regiments. It doesn''t seem like a decisive battle between the two sides when dealing with the Golden Horde. Only in this way can we have a great victory in the shortest time.


    Shaking his head, after carefully reading the map and some materials, he couldn''t find the place and opportunity for a decisive battle. Yang Chendong couldn''t help sighing: "it seems that they can only push forward slowly. I hope Tian Hu can succeed and meet with the East Road army to solve the urgent need of food and grass."


    ......


    In the 15th century, most of the land of today''s Kazakh Khanate was separated from the golden tent Khanate and became a part of Yue, that is, the other Khanate. Then some tribes broke away from the rule of Yue, that is, the other khanate, became "fugitives" and "disengagers", and gradually formed the Kazakh nationality.


    The nomadic Turks live in the Kazakh Khanate. Therefore, they are a fighting and belligerent nation. Akmo, the capital of the country, was also built more than ten years ago.


    It is said that the city is actually just a larger market. There are some local walls around the city, which are not high, about less than a foot long. In the final analysis, it''s just pretending, because once there is a war, they never expect to rely on these to defend anything. Then they would rush out on horseback, often with all their possessions. This also allows them to move faster, unless they are surrounded, otherwise, it is even more difficult to eliminate them.


    It is for this reason that the five-star army on the eastern front can not find its main force to fight a decisive battle, but often rushes into the air when it gets the news. Finally, it can only advance a little bit, and can not meet Yang Chendong''s headquarters on the western front with a running attack.


    With such a fast-moving way, janilbek Khan of the Kazakh Khanate was not afraid of the attack of the five-star army. As long as he gets the news, he will leave immediately. While the other party is flying, he will consider cutting off the grain road of the five-star army, forcing the other party to retreat and give back the newly occupied territory.


    This method of warfare also gives the five-star army a headache. Before they can''t eliminate the effective power of the other party, they can''t occupy those useless cities surrounded by walls, because unless they are guarded by heavy troops, they will face the counterattack of the other party at any time, so they may be swallowed.


    This is the biggest problem to deal with the Kazakh Khan. The five-star army has excellent military courage and elite cavalry, which is not allowed by the other party. All this will be changed by the emergence of the first division of the world cavalry led by Tian Hu.


    With the help of Wan Yanhong, more than 40000 warriors of the first cavalry army in the world set out from dabuli Earth City, the capital of Ili khanate, bypassed the territory of the Timur Empire all the way and quietly inserted into the oblique rear of the Kazakh Khanate.


    Wanyanhong is worthy of being a descendant of the Wanyan family. He is really familiar with the situation in this area, and no one knows the road he pointed out. All the way, there was no trace of the enemy. According to what he said, you can enter the territory of the Kazakh Khanate in half a month at most, and then you can arrive at akmo city after careful walking for ten days. God unknowingly gave janilbek Khan a fierce to destroy each other''s effective forces as much as possible.


    The next 25 days are also the most critical period, and their traces can never be found. To this end, Tian Hu took the initiative to send a telegram to Yang Chendong, requesting the help and cooperation of the sixth young master. Because Tian Hu is not only worried that his whereabouts will be found by the Kazakh cavalry, but also worried that he will be found by the cavalry of the Timur empire. After all, the man Du Latu is not a good stubble. Once he finds his trace, I''m afraid that the first cavalry army in the world will face a severe situation surrounded by all sides.


    After receiving Tian Hu''s telegram, Yang Chendong ordered the army to launch attacks on all lines in order to divert the man durtu''s attention. At the same time, all air force hot-air balloons dispatched as guides can also launch separate attacks.


    In other words, once the hot-air balloon has found the target, it can also drop explosive bags from the air alone without waiting for the cavalry of the five-star army to arrive. In a word, the soldiers of the Timur Empire should not be idle, but should create a sense of war everywhere. In this way, they can take care of it flawlessly, so as to create more favorable conditions for the first cavalry army in the world.


    The five-star army is attacking like crazy, and there will be large and small-scale wars almost every day. Under the control of manduratu, 250000 Timur cavalry also took multi-line attack, using their understanding of the environment and the five-star army to play a game of hide and seek. It is very skillful to play with the enemy in Sun Tzu''s art of war.


    After half a month, the five-star army attacked many times, but the results were few, and the army was exhausted. Yang Chendong finally got the telegram from Tian Hu. They had successfully passed through the Timur Empire and entered the Kazakh region. He ordered the whole army to retreat and find a safe place to rest.


    After entering the Timur Empire, the first offensive of the five-star army ended like this. When the news of their cessation of attack reached the king capital herat City, Amur Khan smiled happily, swept away his sad face for months and shouted good. On that night, the whole King fell into a carnival. In particular, general mandurtu was regarded as a masterpiece. Everyone killed sheep, ate meat, drank and played all night.


    In contrast, the atmosphere in the camps of the five-star army was somewhat low. After attacking for half a month, the total number of enemies destroyed before and after did not even have 10000 cavalry. What''s more, the other party was prepared long ago and had no harvest in terms of food.


    This is naturally rare for the five-star army. In the past, as long as they decided to attack, it was definitely full of harvest. This time, it was the order of the sixth young master, but they still got such a result. Many people thought about it. In the end, they could only comfort themselves on the grounds that the immortals would also nap and the sixth young master was not difficult.


    Yang Er has returned to Yang Chendong with heiqi Longwei. In the past half a month, he did not toss less, but unfortunately, he could not touch the main force of the other party at all. When he finally found the other party''s figure, the enemy would drill into the mountains. In this way, they could not pursue.


    Yang Er didn''t like the way he couldn''t find an opponent at all. In the end, he had to return to Yang Chendong.


    Just back, I heard the voices of the soldiers below. Someone dared to doubt the young master, which Yang Er couldn''t bear. He privately called Qiu Wuhe, daoxiao, Badaojiang and other leaders of the black riding Dragon Guard to find suspicious people. He should clean up a few to correct the law and discipline.


    But I don''t know why this matter was known by Yang Chendong. He called these black riding dragon guards and stopped their behavior in public. "We can''t interfere with what they think of others. As long as it doesn''t affect the morale of the army, we don''t need to pay attention to it. At least whether they are right or not, it still needs the final result. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 1508

    Yang Chendong said these words with such confidence. When they fell in the ears of Yang ER and others, they had to press this anger at the bottom of their hearts. But at the same time, this confidence infected them. Tian Hu''s entry into the Kazakh Khanate is the top secret. In order to prevent it from being leaked out, Yang Chendong didn''t even tell Yang er. This is not because he doesn''t believe them, but because he is afraid that these people will talk about it for a while. If it is spread, it will be a bad event.


    It''s better not to say that it''s easy to cause all kinds of problems. He also took this opportunity to see what other senior generals in the army would do. If someone complained because of a temporary failure, or even had other thoughts, it would be an unexpected joy. He just solved such a black sheep.


    To this end, 120 intelligence personnel were secretly sent to various armies and began to explore the reactions of all parties.


    Time passed day by day. Four days later, outside the residence of the senior general in Herat City, two Shangren came to collect the spot under the blowing stone.


    Before the war began, they were sent here to decapitate and solve the great enemy of mandutu.


    But when he received this task, he knew that it was not easy to complete, or even impossible to complete. But knowing this, he must also come, because this is what Yang Chendong means. No matter what kind of idea the Han man holds, even if he opens his mouth, he must implement it.


    Just as Yang Chendong never believes in foreign races, he won''t completely believe Yang Chendong under the stone blowing. Although Yang Chendong pays for all the training expenses of ninjas, in fact, the two sides are more cooperative. After all, ninjas have been taught for hundreds of years. In their bones, Japan is their home and their root. It is psychologically unacceptable to live for those who have destroyed their roots.


    At this point, not only did kaishixia know it, but he believed that the two other special tolerance brothers beicunkou and Suzuki Weiwei also knew it very well. The three also made a lot of preparations for this, such as secretly saving money and making various preparations for leaving the five-star army.


    It has to be said that Yang Chendong is very generous in some aspects. In order to make ninjas for their use, they are fully satisfied with any materials they apply for every month. And every time we can save 20%, it is a lot of wealth. Over time, we have really saved a lot in recent years. Seeing that he was about to become independent, blowstone got the order to be transferred to the front line. Because he was not well prepared, blowstone had to say goodbye to his two brothers and come here.


    The last time I was ordered to protect Yang Chendong, I moved my mind to see if I could use Ivan''s hand to solve Yang Chendong. Unfortunately, it was an impulsive young man who was not well prepared. He thought that even if he wanted to release water, it would be difficult to hurt Yang Chendong, because they deeply knew that in terms of personal combat power, this great Ming Wunan king was even more abnormal. Although they had never seen this man before, they heard that no one would be his opponent even the strongest black riding Dragon Guard.


    This can be seen from the disappearance of Yang Chendong alone and the subsequent defeat of the first 30000 Wara army. This person clearly has a backhand, that is to say, he does not completely believe in himself. He almost believed it. It was a good opportunity and he took action. There were layers of cold sweat under the blowing stone.


    Of course, he won''t know. The reason why he will lose first is that he lost to Dacang, not that Yang Chendong was really prepared.


    He didn''t know the truth, so he thought he didn''t get Yang Chendong''s trust at all. Because of this, he also has other ideas about this task. In his opinion, this is the man''s way of driving wolves and swallowing tigers.


    To put it bluntly, if the assassination succeeds, it''s best. He helped him complete his task, but once manduratu really died, as a murderer, blowstone was afraid it would be difficult to escape from herat City, and he could not avoid death in the end.


    Conversely, if the assassination is not successful, it is also difficult for him to escape. In the end, it will be a dead result. If so, Yang Chendong must not be sad, because in that person''s eyes, he is a person who can''t really trust, and he will die if he dies.


    Therefore, the task this time is fundamentally a dilemma. If you don''t make a move, it means you disobey the military order or die.


    He was dead before and after. This feeling made him very unhappy. He couldn''t help thinking of the man who had secretly contacted them. Maybe we should consider cooperating with that person. At least the result can''t be worse, can it?


    If their leader is not Yang Chendong, there will not be so much pressure under the stone blowing. Others will not want to dominate their own destiny. The thought of some words that the man had hinted at moved his mind on the blowing stone.


    At this time, they happened to walk around the general''s house. Under the blowing stone, they finally said, "the situation is clear. Is there a problem starting tonight?"


    "No problem." the two men behind him answered softly.


    "Very good." when blowing the Stone said these words, there was a look of unbearable on his face. Once they start, these two people who have been with them for many years will not survive tonight, but even if he knows this, he can''t say more. It''s like Yang Chendong won''t easily trust others. He can''t believe the Ninjas below. Who knows whether they have been bought off by Yang Chendong''s big money all the time?


    Ninjas often choose a night with high black wind, which is more conducive to their actions. Tonight is a good day. Because of the cloudy clouds, there is no moonlight. And this is a good opportunity for ninjas to give full play to their strength.


    At this time, manduratu is standing in front of the map in his study.


    Others are immersed in the great joy of defeating the five-star army at the moment, but as the chief General of the army, he is not dazzled by the victory.


    In this half month''s war, their Timur cavalry did not take any advantage, but killed more than 8000 cavalry. On the contrary, according to the feedback, they just killed less than 1000 people of the five-star army.


    This is simply a defeat. Just because the five-star army has become a scourge in everyone''s mouth, it seems to many people that if the five-star army can''t win, it is their own victory. This is the celebration of this time.


    This war made mandurtu more aware of the strength and sharpness of the five-star army. But it also made him feel that something was wrong. He once studied the past of the five-star army. This is an army with clear objectives. Why would it make a mess this time? The battle for half a month seems disorganized. Even if you were yourself, you would not command this chaotic war.


    At least, they should test it. For example, they should go deep alone and fight Wang Du to see if there is a chance to take the head of a general among millions of troops, and so on. But the five-star army did not do so at all. It just kept attacking, retreating and moving forward.


    This made mandurtu very puzzled, and also made him start to reflect on whether he had missed any point. Or what is the reason why the five-star army is covering up?


    But what will they cover up?


    As the saying goes, when something goes wrong, there must be a demon. The five-star army doesn''t play cards according to common sense, which is what makes man durtu confused. If we can''t get a clear picture of the other party''s situation, we will inevitably suffer losses and be deceived. It''s even impossible to lose the war and die.


    Standing in front of the map, manduratu didn''t move for a long time. He was still thinking about any possibility of things. He would not believe that a commander of the Principality of Ross who defeated the Golden Horde would make such a stupid move and attack everywhere without purpose.


    Often, the more aimless the attack, the representative is what secret plan he is carrying out, but what is this plan?


    On the map, manduratu slowly moved and unconsciously looked at the Kazakh Khanate in the northwest of the Timur empire. He seemed to think of something, and his arm involuntarily touched the position on the map.


    "There are assassins, protect the general!" at this time, the sound suddenly broke mandutu''s thoughts and made his original inspiration disappear at this moment. He was completely disturbed by the cry outside the door.


    Outside the door, the Ninja finally started. But just like what I imagined before blowing the stone, as the existence of the Timur Empire second only to the Amur Khan, the safety of manduratu is naturally the top priority. How can it be successfully assassinated lightly?


    Fifty ninjas were just found by the soldiers in charge of the security of the general when they came to the inner courtyard. In a short time, the whole inner courtyard was brightly lit. In such an environment, it was no different from the day. The darkness that ninjas relied on was gone. They were like toothed tigers, lacking weapons that were fatal to the enemy.


    Fifty ninjas are surrounded in every corner, but none of them are waiting to die. This may have something to do with the education they have been receiving. Even if they die, they have to die on the road of charging rather than surrender.


    Without the cover of darkness, the abilities of these ninjas are equivalent to ordinary elite soldiers. In the face of the siege of more and more Mongolian soldiers, one ninja after another died miserably in the inner courtyard. Some ninjas even had to close their eyes after being stabbed several times.

 Chapter 1509

    In a street courtyard not far from the general''s house, a dark figure wearing a night suit is sitting here with his eyes closed. He is one of the special forbearance of Japan province.


    Just now, he took 50 ninjas and lurked outside the general''s house. But I don''t know when he came back. Yes, he betrayed his ninjas and sought his own life. All this is not that he is afraid of death, but that he has greater goals to achieve, such as Ninja''s independence.


    In order to achieve this goal, he did not hesitate to sacrifice the lives of the 50 ninjas. From this moment on, he will temporarily disappear from everyone''s sight. He will find that person, the person who has hinted to them, perhaps that is the only hope that they can get rid of being controlled and regain their freedom.


    In the general''s mansion, an assassination ended half an hour later. All the Ninjas were killed, and the Mongolian army paid the price of nearly 130 people. It can be seen that the Ninja''s personal combat effectiveness is still very strong. Even if it is surrounded, even if it can''t show its best side, it still hurts its opponent.


    Under the close protection of the pro team, manduratu is looking at the dead bodies on the ground. After experienced people confirm that this is the legendary Japanese ninja, manduratu''s face is not only not a trace of fear, but a laugh for the rest of his life.


    He finally figured out that the reason why the five-star army had done half a month''s useless work was to relax their vigilance and create opportunities for these Ninja killers. Thanks to his caution, he survived.


    It seems that it''s because things have finally figured out. Manduratu''s face is full of a sense of relaxation. He wanted to see what the five-star army would do next. At the same time, he also wanted to hang the bodies of these killers on the city tower. He wanted everyone to know that the Han people assassinated him. He wanted everyone to know that he was not afraid to fight and could not die.


    The soldiers moved quickly. Just at dawn, the bodies of the 50 ninjas were hung on the city tower for all Mongols to see. Among them are the personnel of Yang''s intelligence department. They quickly sent the news back by telegram and asked for instructions on what to do next?


    Yang Chendong was not surprised or surprised when he learned the news. If mandurtu can be killed so easily, he doesn''t deserve to be the opponent on the way forward of the five-star army. "Let them check, check all the dead, record their appearance and specific figures. They are all heroes. If there are family members, they should be compassionate.


    It seems that this thing has passed. In order to express his anger, Yang Chendong deliberately sent 5000 cavalry to find the main force of Mongolian cavalry and wanted to fight a decisive battle. Unfortunately, with manduratu''s early preparation, he still didn''t find anything. On the contrary, the five-star army didn''t dare to go too far because of food, and finally had no choice but to return.


    All the way from the golden tent khanate, 70% of the food has been used, and less than 30% is left. Before new food and grass arrive, the army can no longer supply. The army continues to move forward without purpose. Unless the main force of the Mongolian army can be found and fought a decisive battle with it, or there is new military food to supplement, otherwise, the five-star army will only withdraw from here and retreat Can be found.


    The battlefield was in a stalemate. Manduratu silently watched the scene. He even had a bold idea that if the five-star army held on before winter came, he would make a massive counterattack. He wanted to see what kind of combat effectiveness an army without food and soldiers could not eat enough.


    ......


    On the front battlefield, when the main force of the five-star army seemed to be in a passive position, with the cooperation of Wan Yanhong, Tian Hu finally rushed to the periphery of akmo, the king capital of Kazakhstan, with the main force of the first cavalry army in the world.


    On a nearby hill, Tian Hu borrowed a telescope to see the small local wall, and many Mongolian people were doing various transactions within the wall.


    "This is the king capital of Kazakhstan!" Tian Huyu asked with a trace of doubt when he looked at all this in front of him and saw that it was so simple that it was not even as good as the construction of a township in chixian city.


    Of course, this is not a question, but a sigh. Wan Yanhong on one side did not answer this question, but lowered his head in shame. Obviously, he also felt some shame. After all, poverty is not a glorious thing.


    "Well, don''t be sad. Believe me, once you Wanyan people become the people of our Yang family, life will be better and better and earth shaking changes will take place. At that time, your people will thank you for generations, ha ha." Feeling the change in Wan Yanhong''s mood, Tian Hu patted the latter on the shoulder to comfort him, and then said to the four teachers who came together: "all see the terrain clearly, keep it in mind, and we''ll have a meeting when we go back. We''ll launch a general attack tonight."


    Speaking of this sentence, Tian Hu also felt relieved.


    This action is a little risky. Now think about it. I just made this action after listening to Yan Hong''s one-sided words. Once there is any accident, I''m afraid the first cavalry army in the world will be seriously damaged. Even these four divisions and themselves will throw their lives here. It''s not an exaggeration.


    Fortunately, Wan Yanhong didn''t bear his heavy trust, and the matter finally came to an end. The target is in front of us, and there is still no sense of vigilance, which makes Tian Hu full of confidence in the next attack plan.


    After returning to the camp twelve miles away with the four teachers, Tian Hudang even ordered all the soldiers to take out all the food and solve it at once, so as to ensure that they have sufficient physical strength to better complete the task.


    In fact, even if you take out all the food, it''s just a full seven. After running around for such a long time, the first cavalry army in the world has already eaten all the military food. This is the importance of logistics support in war.


    Since Yang Chendong founded the five-star army, he has never worried about food like this time.


    In the past, when deciding where to send troops, they often prepared enough military grain in advance, and in the process of combat, military grain will be continuously transported through various channels. Even when they fought against the Golden Horde and the Principality of Ross, millions of people were still busy for this. Countless military rations were sent from the Yang provinces to the three northeastern provinces, where they were sent through the Far East state.


    It seems that Yang Chendong''s war is irresistible and invincible. But in fact, the credit of these logistics personnel is indispensable. It is precisely because of the strong logistical support that the soldiers in front can fight with the enemy without worry. They don''t have to worry that they have nothing to eat when they are hungry, have no clothes to wear when they are cold, and have no medicine when they are injured.


    However, when the five-star army entered the Yili Khanate from Eastern Europe, the pace of the five-star army was so big that many places just surrendered and were not destroyed. Naturally, it was not the territory of the Yang system. It was precisely because of the unstable back road that when the main force of the five-star army left here, they soon went back on their word and no longer recognized the position of the Yang family as their suzerain country. At this time, it was like a fool''s dream to transport military grain from there.


    If it is determined to do so, I''m afraid how much it will be robbed, and finally a grain of rice will not fall into the hands of the five-star army. It was precisely because the grain road was broken that manduratu confidently faced the five-star army and played guerrilla tactics. The dragged five-star army couldn''t find the main force and didn''t know where the main force of the other party''s cavalry was, so he didn''t dare to advance rashly. Otherwise, it was easy to be cut off and surrounded one by one.


    The five-star army is strong, and its combat effectiveness is not comparable to that of an ordinary army. There are more pure firearm troops such as Lengfeng. If we fight head-on, we are not afraid of any enemy. But if the opponent plays sneak attack, makes a sudden attack by borrowing the terrain, takes the method of making a sudden move and leaving after fighting, the five-star army will also be unbearable. Especially when there is a serious shortage of military grain, the more moving, the more consumption.


    Knowing this truth, Yang Chendong put all his expectations on Tian Hu''s first cavalry army in the world. If they can''t make a breakthrough this time, they will really return in vain and withdraw.


    Why doesn''t Tian Hu understand this truth? After being a senior cadre for so many years, he still has eyes, so he knows the importance of this task more clearly.


    After returning to the camp, he called four teachers. Five of them studied for more than an hour and finally formulated the most stable attack method. In a word, capture akmo City, attract enemy soldiers to return, and open up a way and opportunity for the main attack of the five-star army on the eastern line.


    As long as we can join forces with the five-star army on the eastern front, we will have a stable food transportation channel, through which we can continuously send goods needed for war. On this point, Yang Chendong had already sent a telegram to the troops on the eastern front 25 days ago to make preparations.


    "Four division commanders, the sixth young master is watching us, and the whole army is watching us. Next is the time for our first cavalry army to perform. Remember, this time we will not only capture akmo City, but also open up a safe passage from here to the East. This task will be handed over to the second and third divisions. Now, I will do it for you in the name of the commander Power, but if you encounter people who don''t cooperate, you can end it by yourself. You can kill without amnesty without worrying that someone will find trouble. If necessary, you can build several more Beijing temples to warn others. "When saying these words, Tian Hu showed murderous spirit.

 Chapter 1510

    Liu duo, the commander of the second division and Hu Bo''er, the commander of the third division, got up and stood at attention. "Please rest assured and ensure that the task is completed. We promise to open the channel as soon as possible and join forces with the main force in the East."


    "Very well, let''s go down and prepare." Tian Hu nodded with satisfaction. He was full of confidence in his cavalry.


    Just two hours after the meeting, more than 40000 five-star cavalry started. They were only twelve miles away from the target. They were not doing any hidden measures. After the order was issued, the first division took the lead under the leadership of division commander Temur.


    For the first cavalry army in the world who is skilled in bowing and horses and one man and four horses, the distance of twelve miles can not be regarded as the distance at all. They can ensure that even if they are found by the enemy now, they will not give the opponent time to prepare for defense.


    In the city of akmo. Inside a huge yurt, this is where janirbek Khan lived.


    Compared with the fear in the past few days, his mood has been much more stable during this period, which is because manduratu has restrained the offensive of the five-star army on the western line. It''s early July now. Seeing that as long as they persist for more than two months, it will be winter. At that time, if the five-star army can''t have construction technology, it can only retreat, which gives them time to recuperate.


    Although there is no victory, who can guarantee that the five-star army and the first offensive can be blocked? This at least gives hope to the Allied forces of the Khanate who have been losing the war, and has a strong encouraging effect on the improvement of the morale of the army, which can''t be bought at any cost.


    Thinking that before long, the five-star army will leave with a disheartened face. Janibek Khan was sleeping with a smile on his face. And all this disappeared because of the sudden tremor on the earth, and the smile will never appear.


    "Report! Enemy attack, enemy attack." the scouts outside finally found the trace of the five-star army. Then he reported quickly, but as Tian Hu had expected, the attack speed of the cavalry of the five-star army was so fast that the scouts had just sent the news back, and the first division as a pioneer had come outside the city, just one arrow away from the wall.


    The roar of the scouts first attracted the counterattack of the five hundred Kazakh cavalry on duty. They came one after another behind the wall and threw bows and arrows under cover. But for the warriors of the world''s first cavalry army, such as the tiger down the mountain, they were directly ignored.


    In addition, in the dark, the original vision was limited. Many bows and arrows were released, but they were skewed at all. There were not many five-star soldiers really hurt. The wall was smashed by the giant wood brought by the five-star soldiers who had been prepared for it.


    Without the protection of the earth wall, the whole city of akmo appeared in front of the soldiers of the five-star army in an unprotected attitude. Then there was the sound of countless cavalry stepping in, and until this time, janil bek Khan just got up from bed.


    When he learned the news of the killing of the five-star army from his own soldiers, he stared wide eyed and couldn''t believe it.


    How could he have a five-star army here? How did these five-star armies bypass them and come to their own in front of the yilibali in the East and the Timur empire in the west? What the hell is going on? Are these cavalry flying here?


    With all kinds of puzzlement and confusion in his heart, under the protection of his own soldiers, janil bek Khan fled a quarter of an hour before the arrival of the five-star army. Because he left in a hurry, many things didn''t come and take away, and even there was a trace of warm smell in his quilt.


    Temur, the commander of the first division, was the first to rush into the sweat tent. After seeing that there was no one here, he strode forward to the quilt and touched it. His eyebrows wrinkled and said, "it''s a pity that it''s still hot."


    The Khan fled for the first time without any resistance and counterattack, not to mention the Kazakh cavalry in the city. Their number was no more than 10000. In front of more than 40000 fierce cavalry soldiers of the first army of the world, they only fought for less than two hours, that is, death, escape and fall. Finally, more than 80000 Mongolian people in the same city became prisoners and slaves of the five-star army.


    The battle was very smooth. When Tian Hu went into the account of the Khan army, his expression was flying. As he walked, he ordered, "find out all the food in the city immediately, eat only the soldiers of the second and third divisions, and then let them set out after a day. We must kill a blood path while the enemy is not ready."


    "Call the first division commander and the fourth division commander, and we''ll discuss the problem of guarding the city. The wall is really not strong. We should immediately turn over the wall and use everything we can to make the people in the city work hard to dig trenches. In any case, we should nail it here like a nail before the army arrives." when talking about this, Tian Hu''s eyes are full of fruit Jue.


    If the surprise attack on akmo city is only the first step towards success, holding here is the second step and an extremely difficult step. Tian Hu can even imagine that once the enemy knows that there is such a nail in their heart, I''m afraid everyone will find a way to pull it out.


    Akmo city fell, and janibek Khan just escaped with less than a thousand Kazakh cavalry. When the news began to spread, manduratu who heard the news immediately knocked down the book case in front of him and shouted angrily, "waste, a group of waste."


    After some venting, manduratu, who calmed down again, felt the threat. This five-star cavalry, who did not know how to bypass his front soldier, must find a way to destroy it. He must not tolerate tigers lying on his side, let alone allow the five-star armies on the East and West lines to converge, otherwise it will be the beginning of the disaster.


    At this moment, manduratu finally figured out that the crazy mindless attack of the five-star army for half a month was not to cover up the killers, but to attract his own attention and let the five-star cavalry pass through his eyelids. I have to say that although he was very careful, he was careless. He was caught in the trap of the five-star army or the trick of the king Wunan of the Ming Dynasty.


    "Come here, send 80000 cavalry to capture akmo City anyway and kill all the cavalry of the five-star army there." after forbearing for so long, manduratu finally decided to show his fangs. His first goal was to nail the first cavalry army in akmo city like a nail. Once the nail is pulled out, then they will take the 20000 five-star cavalry who is about to attack from behind and open the joint channel with the five-star army on the eastern line.


    Manduratu doesn''t believe it. It''s just 20000 cavalry. Can it really turn the sky?


    The same news also spread to the five-star army camp on the western line. At this moment, everyone knew that the previous six young masters'' actions had such deep meaning that some officers who had complained could not help but look ashamed.


    To this end, many officers even knelt in front of the master account and asked Yang Chendong to apologize.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong just arranged Yang Er to give advice. He has checked that these complaining officers are intended for the sake of the army, and no one has a different heart. Therefore, they have not broken through his bottom line and will not be given too much punishment. I think this is also the influence after Gray''s death.


    Although many people will doubt whether Yang Chendong did it after the death of glee, considering that this person did something that military discipline is not allowed to do, coupled with the terrible arrogance in the later stage, such a person is worthy of death. Not to mention that although Glen died, he died nominally for the five-star army, and his family received a lot of compensation. With both face and face here, no one will come forward to complain.


    On the contrary, we need to consider that we should not make mistakes lightly in the next work. For this reason, I don''t know how many officers who joined the army went to check the discipline of the five-star army, which is very gratifying.


    ......


    Also force the inside.


    The sad face was all over King Baolide''s face and lingered for a long time.


    Since his prime minister said Ali arip suddenly disappeared, all the pressure was on him alone. Military affairs and local affairs, including the pressure exerted by some nobles, soon he had a lot of white hair on his head, and the whole person looked much older.


    I don''t know that he was dealing with all kinds of things day and night, but not only things were not handled well, but more and more. Especially when the five-star army came from the Kazakh Khanate to the rear of his yibali area, he felt that the pressure was going to overwhelm him to the ground.


    It was originally thought that with the emergence of the Great Khan of the Timur Empire, the khanates temporarily twisted into a rope, and also managed to enter the Li region into more and more cavalry of the Khanate alliance, so that his country could be preserved. But now it seems that they underestimated the five-star army of the Han people, or looked up to the so-called invincible Khanate alliance.


    "It''s really a group of waste." he took out the same sigh as manduratu. When he heard that the five-star army had only 20000 cavalry, but he ran around after janir and don Khan, so that he lost most areas in a short time. Finally, when the five-star army cavalry came behind him, King Baolide wanted to kill the so-called Kazakh Khan.


    What''s the use of a country''s sweat that can''t be stopped by even twenty-five-star cavalry?

 Chapter 1511

    Sigh to sigh, scold to scold. He knew that the five-star army in the east line was responding to the 20000 cavalry. They wanted to forcibly open a channel with the situation of double attack.


    "Hum! There are hundreds of thousands of Khanate alliance cavalry here. You can open it if you say so." when thinking that the ditch more than ten miles outside the city is enough to stop the attack of the five-star cavalry, King Baolide''s face showed confidence.


    It is precisely because of this trench which is more than ten miles long that the cavalry of the five-star army can not launch an attack at all, and it has blocked the opponent for so long. Baolide is confident that he can continue to block the main force of the five-star army this time. As long as he can block this wave of attack, I believe that other Khanate will not ignore the 20000 enemy cavalry in the rear.


    Baolide has this confidence. He is confident that he can defend the capital city of alimali, but what he doesn''t know is that one of his top generals, uliji, is secretly meeting an old friend at this time. At this time, he is engaged in a fierce struggle between health and non health.


    When urigi''s old friend appeared in his mansion in black, he really startled the general. And surprised, he came forward with a happy face and said happily, "Xiangguo, where have you been in recent years, but you think bad of us all."


    Yes, it was arip, the prime minister in Yili.


    Nearly four years have passed since Yang Chendong sent someone to rob him. During this period of time, under the supervision of intelligence personnel, he went to the red inlaid city of Yang, Shishi and other provinces and regions. It can be said that he has been walking and never stopped.


    These years of walking have greatly expanded his horizons. As Yang Chendong said when he first met him, your so-called governance is just a child. Under your governance, powerful people are still high above the world, and ordinary people still live a life without hunger.


    Arip once sniffed at this and thought that Yang Chendong was also a big talker. At least from the history he knows, no nation or country has ever been able to eliminate the privileges of dignitaries and enable all ordinary people to live a rich life, such as no lack of food, many clothes and houses.


    In his opinion, no one can do this, but anyone who can make 50% of the people live such a life is a famous King. Let 60% of the people meet this standard, that is a great emperor. It is something that can make more than 70% of the people dare not think about.


    But after a real visit for four years, he found that Yang Chendong didn''t talk big, but really did what he said. Although the people''s prosperity rate has not reached 100%, at least 80% has, and this proportion is still increasing year by year. In other words, as long as the hard-working people, their own people and people willing to make efforts have led a rich life, which he dared not think before. Now someone has realized it and let him see it.


    Among them, it has touched him a lot. How he hoped that his country would also strive to make the people in the country live such a life. In this way, it was worth dying right away. But he knew in his heart that it was impossible.


    If we don''t talk about anything else, let''s talk about the power and privilege, and no one can abolish it. If anyone does, it will be overthrown by those dignitaries, even if they join hands with the king.


    That is, a bold idea jumped into my mind. That is, if he can''t do it, he might as well give it to someone who can do it, such as Yang Chendong, the leader of the Yang family.


    With this idea, arip soon shook his head to keep it at the bottom of his mind. Isn''t this tantamount to betraying the country? Isn''t it equivalent to giving your country''s hands to others? This is a traitor.


    He wanted to press down this sudden idea, but since it appeared, arip found that it was not what he wanted to press down. In particular, when he visited some other provinces and regions under the Yang system, he saw many people who had moved here from other places and lived and talked with them. When he asked each other, he remembered where he was from, whether he wanted to return to his hometown or rebuild his country, the answer was so unified.


    "Of course I want to go back home. After all, it''s my hometown. But if I have to live a life without food and clothes, I''d rather stay here. My family and I live well here. I don''t have to worry about whether there will be a last meal, whether my property will be swallowed by dignitaries, let alone my own safety. Is there anything wrong The enemy will come suddenly. This is what I want to live. As for the past, forget it. It''s just a kind of memory. By the way, it''s a painful memory. "


    When such an answer did not come from one person, but asked ten people, at least nine and a half answered like this, arip knew that the eyes of the people were bright, and Yang Chendong was right.


    If not, why should the people speak for him?


    Why does it win the support of the people?


    Why can people achieve real satisfaction and even forget their hometown and country?


    Slowly from never understanding to understanding, arip began to slowly believe in his mind. Yang Chendong is correct. This method can also be applied to his country. Although Baolide will lose his kingship, it is worth it compared with so many ordinary people who can live a better life.


    At the beginning, his wish was to let the people live a better life? To this end, he also vowed to sacrifice everything, including himself. Even if he had such a chance, what would he have to wait for?


    Four years later, arip, who finally figured it out, asked someone to send a telegram to Yang Chendong, expounded his views and ideas, and was willing to give everything for it. He wanted to do something to promote it.


    Of course, Yang Chendong is very happy that arip can figure this out, which is one of the important reasons why he wanted to capture arip at the beginning. At that moment, he arranged personnel to escort arip to the front line of the east line for the purpose of returning.


    Bai Shuang, the commander of the different army who got the order, received the order, which led to arip''s appearance in front of uliji.


    When entering the city, although arip was in a carriage, he saw the current situation of people''s life in the city through the window. Compared with four years ago, the people here are even more bitter. They are yellow and skinny one by one. Some can even be blown down by a gust of wind. Their eyes are empty and godless. They are like walking corpses alive, without pursuit, ideals, or even any expectations for tomorrow.


    Compared with the people under the Yang system, they are energetic, broad and strong, completely like people from two worlds.


    This also strengthened arip''s idea. He also hoped that the people here could enjoy the same treatment as the people in other provinces of the Yang family. By the way, in Yang Chendong''s words, it is called liberation!


    Is to be liberated, must be liberated!


    Under this firm thought, arip met ulji and the other party''s enthusiasm.


    Speaking of today, ulji is naturally recognized by King Baolide, but it depends more on arip''s recommendation and promotion. In a sense, he is the other party''s bole.


    It is precisely for this reason that arip chooses the first person to see is ulji. He firmly believes that even if the other party does not agree with his own point of view, he will never betray himself.


    Seeing the excited look on uliji''s face, arip stretched out his hand and patted the other party on the shoulder. "General uliji, is there any safe place? I want to talk to you alone."


    "Hmm? Oh, yes, yes, please come with me." Ulrich''s look became more serious for a moment, and he had a feeling in his heart.


    They soon appeared in the secret room of the house. No one can get close to it unless they get permission. Otherwise, ulji''s own soldiers will kill on the grounds that their motives are not pure and threaten the general''s safety.


    In the quiet secret room, they looked at each other and sat down. After uliji poured out tea, arip slowly opened his mouth and told him about what he had experienced in the four years since he disappeared.


    Wu Liji has been listening carefully. He is also very curious about the five-star army. He also wants to see what kind of force can cultivate such a powerful cavalry team. Are the Han people really powerful and unmatched, so powerful that they have changed their foreign strategy?


    All this has found the answer from arip''s words. It is no wonder that the relationship between the king of Wunan of Daming and Daming is not subordinate at all, but belongs to the existence of an emerging force.


    In a sense, Yang Chendong is like a founding monarch and belongs to an emerging force. They are constantly developing and expanding on the basis of the surrounding areas of the Ming Dynasty. There are no so-called dignitaries and constraints in the forces of the Yang family. Once they want to do something, they can devote themselves to it, And don''t need to think so much.


    This alone is unmatched by other old forces. Just the existence of a powerful force, I don''t know how much it has dragged down. Some kings of knowledge want to rise but can''t. For a simple example, power is not concentrated, wealth is not concentrated, most of the land is controlled by a few dignitaries, and people''s life is miserable. Under such an environment, it is very difficult for you to have all kinds of good ideas and want to become a reality.

 Chapter 1512

    The five-star army does not have such concerns now, but no one can guarantee that it will not in the future. Uriji also raised questions on this issue, "Mr. Xiang Guo, do you think this king Wunan of the Ming Dynasty can really eliminate the existence of dignitaries? If so, who will guarantee his position? Without the support of dignitaries who have enough power, how many years can his country last? Do you really need to rely on the Hundred Surnames? Ha ha, joke, people don''t have their own sense of autonomy at all. Once there is chaos At that time, they can''t come up with their own ideas. All they can do is follow Ben. "


    In the face of ulji''s impolite criticism, arip didn''t argue about such a problem. In his opinion, it doesn''t matter whether Yang Chendong can really eliminate the existence of dignitaries. What matters is that he has done it now. What matters is that Yili is his enemy now. What matters is that he has never been soft on the enemy, the great Ming Wunan king.


    In this man''s eyes, there are only two options: surrender and destruction. There is no such thing as suzerain state and auxiliary state.


    "General uliji, if you want to discuss this matter, there should be opportunities in the future. Let''s talk about it first. Now the five-star army is looking at the East and West lines, and the two armies are about to meet, and we are also trying to stop Li Zheng here. Do you think we can stop this trend?"


    In the face of arip''s some sharp questions, uliji didn''t avoid it. After thinking about it, he replied, "maybe we can stop it this time, but maybe next time. If the five-star army must achieve its goal, we must be unstoppable in the end."


    "OK." arip nodded with satisfaction. He thought ulji would be hard spoken out of pride and face. Now that he has admitted this, it''s easy to say the next words. "Yes, general ulji really saw far enough. We also tried our best. Even the so-called Khanate alliance can''t stop the iron cavalry of the five-star army. We don''t have enough financial support, sufficient rear, food and reserve foundation. If we continue to fight like this, our strength will only become weaker and weaker. In the end, we will lose here with nothing."


    "In contrast, the five-star army has an enviable rear area, whether it is food, ordnance or arms. As long as they want, they can continue to supply, and they can eventually consume us. That is, why do we have to wait until we can''t hold on? Why can''t we make a decision early so that we can sacrifice less Warriors and people, this is a good thing to accumulate virtue. "


    "Ten thousand steps back, even if we win this war, what can we get? The king is crazy. He promised to share a lot of land with the Khanate countries after the war. If so, our strength will be greatly weakened. I think even if the five-star army does not annex us, I''m afraid the Khanate nearby will not spare us. At that time, we Our people will become complete slaves. Is this what the general wants to see? "


    "Of course not." facing arip''s aggressive question, uliji quickly denied it.


    "Well, even so, is the general willing to surrender to the five-star army now? Don''t worry. I''ve told King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty. He also promised that as long as the general is willing to open the channel for the five-star army to come in, is willing to surrender and make military achievements, he can protect the general''s absolute safety and some rights and interests. At that time, your family will appreciate what you are doing now A few years later, you will be proud of today''s choice. "


    Arip finally said his intention. These words are not only for the sake of ulji and his family, but also for the sake of all the people and warriors in Yili ba. He doesn''t want his country to be a victim in the end. If so, he will die and won''t close his eyes.


    Facing arip''s expectant eyes, uliji didn''t make a decision immediately, but asked, "prime minister, have you really traveled for four years, seen countless nations that surrendered to the five-star army, and have contact with them? Are they really doing well?"


    "Seriously, I can swear my life on this." facing this series of questions, arip nodded solemnly.


    A flash of light flashed in his eyes, "well, that''s right. I''ll do it for the sake of the safety of the people in the village. The prime minister said what to do." Wu Liji spoke with determination. Just from this point of view, he is also a man with people and justice in mind.


    After receiving the affirmative answer from uliji, arip breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that his mission had been half completed. He had already made plans for the next things, and the main force of the five-star army would also cooperate with him.


    Arip met ulji privately, because all the work was arranged by the Yang intelligence department, avoiding everyone''s eyes and ears, so that the king of Baoli Germany was completely unaware. One day later, he waited for the news that ulji was seriously ill.


    After years of war, the general died. I don''t know how many. Now ulji seems to have secured the position of the first general. At this time, his body is in a strange state. Anyway, as a king, I want to greet him.


    Two hundred bodyguards of the palace accompanied him out of the city. Baolide came to the residence of general ulji, where he also met general Kurban, who is second only to ulji in the army.


    "Oh, general Kurban is here too." paulid asked with his forehead and nodded as a greeting. Then he took only two bodyguards into the inner room and saw ulji lying in bed.


    At this time, ulji looked a little pale and very ill. In front of him, there was a man with his back to the king, as if he were talking to him. As soon as the two bodyguards entered the inner room, they shouted, "Your Majesty is here."


    Hearing the sound, uliji was forced to hold up his seat, and then slowly began to turn around with his back to his back.


    At the moment, Baolide completely focused on uliji and didn''t notice the man who had turned half. He asked softly with a concerned look on his face, "general uliji, what''s the matter with your body? I haven''t seen you for a few days. Why are you so seriously ill..."


    Just now, Baolide''s eyes were staring at the figure who turned around. When he saw the visitor, he decided to be on the spot, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Not only was the king of Baoli Germany stunned on the spot, but also the two bodyguards he brought stood on the spot, looking like a shock. Because they also recognize the identity of people at this moment. Who else can it be if it''s not the prime minister arip?


    "Phase..."


    "Your Majesty, how are you after four years of absence?" April naturally showed much calmer. Obviously, he had expected this scene long ago. At the same time, four soldiers rushed out of a corner of the house. They pressed them in place in an instant while the two palace guards were stunned.


    The movement behind him attracted the attention of King Baolide. As soon as he turned around and saw the scene of the bodyguard being made, he was shocked. He turned back and looked at apuri. He seemed to be aware and said, "Xiangguo, what are you going to do?"


    "Your Majesty, don''t worry and don''t panic. We don''t mean to be bad for you. On the contrary, I''m here to help you." arip said calmly and then pointed to a chair beside him. It seemed that he was saying, let''s sit down and talk slowly.


    Seeing aripuna with a quiet face, the German King of Baoli sighed and finally sat down. If he comes, he will be at ease. He knows his prime minister too well. When he shows up, he must be prepared. If he doesn''t cooperate and must shout, he will only force the other party to do something unfavorable to himself.


    King Baolide sat down on the chair with great cooperation. Looking at arip''s eyes, he knew that most of the things had been done. Just as the other party knows himself, he also knows the king very well. He is an ambitious monarch and a monarch who can judge the situation. He is not an impulsive person. He knows what to do, what not to do, and even what to do when and what to do.


    "Please allow me to continue to call you your majesty, your majesty, the current situation is like this..." with arip''s next talk, the situation of the whole region of the Khanate alliance has become more clear in front of the king of Baoli Germany


    ......


    Akmo City, where the Kazakh King capital is located, now there are more and more Mongolian cavalry thirty miles away.


    They are like the dark clouds in the sky before the heavy rain, appearing in pieces on the earth. The scouts gathered the news one by one in front of the commander Tian Hu, and put small black flags on the military sand table that had already been done.


    "Junzuo, the enemy is coming fiercely. We might as well take the initiative." Temur, a division commander, stood in front of the sand table and put forward his own suggestions.


    "Mr. 5, what do you think?" Tian Hu didn''t answer, but looked at Mr. Gong Feng, who was lost in thought.


    "Junzuo, my subordinates think we should stick to it. If we leave the city now, it will be much safer, but it is equivalent to giving way to the main road to yilibanli area. Once these Mongolian troops are not blocked, they can go straight behind the second and third divisions. In that way, their situation will be worrying." Gong Feng shook his head, The opinions put forward are just at odds with Mr. Temur.

 Chapter 1513

    This time, before Tian Hu asked, Temur asked anxiously, "hold on? How to hold on? We only have more than 20000 people, but the enemy rode 80000, which is not possible for other Khanate coalition forces from other places. Besides, the first cavalry army in the world is mainly offensive, and defense is not what we are good at."


    What Temur said certainly has his reason. The first cavalry army in the world is the existence of cold weapons second only to black riding dragon guards. No matter what kind of powerful enemy they are facing, they will come to no good end when they become their target.


    This is already recognized. But when it comes to defense, it''s worse. After all, cavalry is the main attack and infantry are the main defense, which has become a law and an objective fact in many people''s hearts.


    "No! Mr. Temur is wrong. We don''t have only 20000 people. We still have 6000 prisoners and 100000 Kazakh people in our hands. They can only be used by us." Gong Feng smiled when he talked about this. It was obvious that he was confident of the situation at present.


    Looking at Gong Feng''s confident face, commander Tian Hu smiled, "Oh, it seems that our fifth division commander has a plan in mind. That''s it. The task of guarding the city will be handed over to your fifth division. If there''s anything we need to cooperate with, we''ll do our best."


    With Tian Hu''s words, Gong Feng also had confidence in his heart, "thank you for your support, so my subordinates will try their best."


    Gong Feng''s so-called attempt was not a whim, but had already been prepared. He has carefully studied some beautiful battles under the command of Yang Chendong and learned a lot from them. One of them is how to buy people''s hearts with money and use it for himself.


    Hassen Khan left in a hurry. He never thought that the five-star army would suddenly appear in front of his king capital in the form of airborne. Without any preparation, others left, but the wealth accumulated over the years remained in akmo city. Now these treasures are in the hands of the five-star army.


    With this wealth as its capital, Gong Feng piled it on the largest open space in the city. When more and more Mongolian people were attracted by these things, they were faced with various incentives to gain wealth by fighting.


    According to the statement listed by Gong Feng, it is natural and natural to be a soldier. As long as the people are willing to help the five-star army defend the city, these wealth will be theirs. In order to make everyone believe in their sincerity, but those who came to watch the excitement received certain rewards. Some gave silver, some gave copper plates, and others got refined salt, iron and precious fur, tea and silk.


    You can get these benefits just by watching a lively party. When some local things actually fall into your hands, more and more people have changed from the initial doubt to believing in the five-star army. Still, facts speak louder than words.


    Things are in hand. This is a real thing. It''s far more effective than you say ten or a hundred words to them. In addition to the cooperation of those Mongolian troops who Gong Feng bought in advance, the first group of people stood up and expressed their willingness to work for the five-star army. When they wanted to really distribute these wealth to themselves, Gong Feng waved with a big hand and gave some good things to the "first group of people" in front of everyone


    Things will be much easier next. Soon there will be a real second group of people, a third group of people, a fourth group of people


    Ten miles away from the city of akmo, general halbala, who came by the order of manchutu, a general of the Timur Empire, stopped with 80000 iron cavalry and began to camp.


    This time, on the order of the great general, halbala still had a good chance of winning the five-star cavalry entering his rear. He has got the exact news that there are only more than 20000 enemies in akmo City, and akmo city is not a city at all, but a big market surrounded by earth walls.


    Without enough walls to assist, halbala was confident that with enough superior forces, the five-star army would not be his opponent. He even prepared the other party to flee. In that case, he will not attack, but will continue to go east, cut off the 25000 Star Army in Yili area, and eliminate all possible hidden dangers.


    With his own ideas and plans, halbara took the initiative to stop when he came ten miles away from akmo city. He wants to build momentum to achieve the goal of subduing soldiers without war.


    But the development of things seemed to be inconsistent with his plan. In the face of the arrival of his army, the five-star army did not mean to retreat. Instead, the scouts reported that the other party was strengthening the city wall, and there were trenches outside the city, which was five miles away.


    "They are so brave." halbara, who got the news, became angry.


    Sheep should run away when they see a wolf. This is an eternal law. But now, if someone wants to violate this law, how can he bear it. "Send people to fill the pit. We must pave a smooth road for the army to move forward, and urge other reinforcements to speed up the March. This time, the general will eat these arrogant five-star armies. I want them to know how miserable it will be to provoke us. I want them to kneel at my feet and beg for mercy, ha ha ha."


    Halbala made a cruel decision to eat the five-star army in front of him. In the city, Mr. Gong Feng was also not idle. He was still organizing people to dig tunnels. Under the direct stimulation of property, hundreds of thousands of people in the city, but all those with strength were mobilized. If the Allied forces of the Khanate also have hot-air balloons that can be lifted up, you can certainly see the hot scene in the city.


    Ten days passed in an instant.


    Under the constant urging of halbala, not only the trenches five miles outside the city were filled, but also the first reinforcements of the Khanate alliance and 20000 cavalry of Kazan Khanate were led by general hafitel to the outside of akmo city.


    With 100000 soldiers and no obstacles in front of him, halbala was satisfied at this moment. He ordered to have a good night''s rest and attack the city early tomorrow morning.


    One night, for his own safety and to prevent the besieged five-star army from breaking out, halbala fully arranged 30000 cavalry to ambush and set a trap. However, it is a pity that until dawn, the five-star army did not see the slightest military action.


    "Hahaha, general, the five-star army must be afraid." hafitel smiled up and looked down on halbala''s caution. In his opinion, two foot sheep are always two foot sheep. When will you see more sheep and eat wolves?


    Knowing that this was a joke, halbarak ignored hafitel and ordered his 10000 cavalry to charge. He wanted to grab the first skill to prove that the cavalry of their Timur empire was the most powerful.


    It was just a ten foot high wall. Under the impact of the huge wood, a huge crack soon appeared, and then a gap of twenty or thirty feet long appeared, which could be rushed in by the cavalry.


    When the war drum rang, ten thousand Timur cavalry attacked in high spirits. But when these cavalry entered the wall, they were surprised to find that they did not see the figure of a five-star cavalry. Just when many cavalry did not understand what was going on with the paste on one end, a cry sounded. A cavalry eager to make contributions fell into a deep pit in the process of charging, and was stabbed to death and seriously injured by sharpened wood set inside.


    "Not here, try from other directions." the commander in chief shouted loudly, directing the cavalry to change the direction of attack. But there is no exception, but all the way forward, there are such deep pits, that is to say, after the peripheral trenches, there are countless trenches in the city, and no one knows how far these trenches are.


    To say that akmo city is very poor, there is no decent urban defense, and there are few houses that can look into the eyes. But it has an advantage that must be said, that is, it is large enough and long enough.


    This may have something to do with the fact that these sweaters like to rob territory. Whenever you are new to a place, always set aside as much territory as possible for its use. As the king capital of Kazakhstan, akmo city will not be too small, which gives Mr. Gong Feng enough in-depth space to exchange space for time.


    Listening to the screams of the wounded soldiers, seeing that there were so many trenches and traps in front of him, the captain with a headache withdrew from the city and reported what he had seen and heard to general halbala.


    "Is there such a thing?" the result was completely different from what he imagined. At this moment, halbala had a feeling of scratching his heart and liver. The feeling of knowing that the opposite side is the enemy, but you just can''t see it and can''t hit it really makes him uncomfortable.


    "Fill, continue to fill, the general doesn''t believe that with more than 20000 five-star armies, he can be stronger than our 100000 troops?" halbalawan couldn''t help but take the most stupid method, that is, continue to fill the pit.


    He would not have thought that the five-star army could make 100000 Kazakh people in the city use it. In his mind, his own people should be the most backbone and would not be used by the Han people.


    In this way, 100000 cavalry of the union of Khanate dismounted, put down their sabres, became engineers and began pit filling. The 100000 Kazakh people in the city are constantly digging deep pits. Digging and filling one by one seems to be a kind of competition.


    The original cavalry hedging has become the current tunnel operation competition, which completely goes against the original intention before the war and has won a lot of wartime time for more than 20000 cavalry of the first cavalry army in the world.

 Chapter 1514

    The tunnel operation competition continued. When halbala put all the cavalry into it, the progress was significantly accelerated. On the 13th day of the pit filling operation, we could finally see the figure of digging a pit in the distance, which made the cavalry of the Allied forces of the Khanate see hope and work more vigorously.


    But at the same time, they were depressed that when the distance between the two sides could be seen with their eyes, they found that it was not the five-star army who dug the tunnel, as if it were some Kazakh people wearing clothes similar to theirs.


    This discovery made halbara very angry. How could their own people be driven by the Han people? This is a blasphemy!


    Seeing halbala so angry, the general of Kazan Khanate gave him an idea and a stupid move. "General, it''s better to shout to the people opposite. They must be forced by the five-star army. As long as we promise them to surrender, we can forgive their crimes. On the contrary, if we continue to help the Han people, it will be unforgivable. I think they will make a correct choice. In this way, they will not be used by the enemy."


    "Oh, yes, that''s a good idea, that''s a good idea. Ha ha, come and shout according to general Ha Fei. Remember, you can use a harder tone when threatening. These people are afraid of death. They won''t be used by the five-star army, ha ha ha."


    Whether in halbara''s eyes or hafitel''s eyes, the people are most afraid of threats. As long as enough pressure is applied, they will give in. Without the obstruction of trenches, the more than 20000 five-star troops in front of them are like a group of lambs to be slaughtered, and they can do whatever they want.


    It should be said that the two generals may have a set of skills in leading troops, but when it comes to understanding people''s hearts, they are too far away. At least they are not of the same grade as Gong Feng.


    On the one hand, there are 100000 old, weak, sick and disabled people, and on the other hand, there are 100000 cavalry men in their prime. Naturally, the ability to work is not the same, which is why it is clear that the coalition forces of the Khanate are late in action, but the progress can catch up.


    If this continues, the two sides will engage in close combat sooner or later. But halbara''s wrong move is destined to help the five-star army. After some local shouting came from afar, the Kazakh people who were already a little tired suddenly were full of strength, and their digging speed was a little faster than before.


    There was no threat before. Everyone just made a contribution for the sake of silver. But now, after the threat of the Allied forces of the Khanate was heard, the people deeply realized that they had no choice, or that their fate had been completely tied with the five-star army at this time.


    It is impossible to surrender to the past. Let''s not say whether the five-star army will agree, but just say that they will loot all the good things once they surrender and take advantage of the greedy character of the Allied forces of the Khanate. How many people will be willing to take out the things they get?


    If we don''t surrender, we will die if the five-star army is defeated. This is also unacceptable to 100000 people.


    Both prosperity and loss.


    If they worked hard to dig a pit just to make more money and have a better life, now they dig a pit entirely for their own life and safety. At this time, even if Gong Feng is not giving them benefits, these people will do their best.


    Gong Feng also saw this, but he didn''t stop giving benefits. With the words of teacher Yang Chendong, the problems that can be solved with money are not any problems.


    If he didn''t say anything, the speed of the other party began to speed up. In contrast, the 100000 cavalry who had been working for dozens of days and nights began to feel tired. They are cavalry, not migrant workers.


    Their battlefield is to kill the enemy, not to dig a pit. For a long time, some soldiers began to complain. When the morale of the army wavered, halbala''s face didn''t look good all day. However, just when he had no place to vent his anger, there was another news that made him more angry. Yilibalibu, one of the alliance of the khanate, surrendered to the five-star army.


    The first enemy of the five-star army was yilibaoli. At that time, the Khanate alliance and the five-star army were not enemies, at least a situation in which well water did not invade the river. It is precisely because of this effort to ask for help from the interior that the whole alliance of the Khanate was brought in.


    All right. Now all the big and small Khanate countries are doing their best to fight with the five-star army. When they compete for the domination of the territory in this area, as the initial instigator, Yiba Libu chose to surrender first and abandoned everyone. How can it not make people angry.


    Especially those who are ready to carve up some Khanate countries in Yili. If you can''t get the fat meat, you will attract the wolf. It''s really that stealing the chicken can''t erode the rice, which makes people want to cry without tears.


    Naturally, as just a leading general, halbara would not consider so many problems. What he thought was how to solve the more than 20000 five-star army in his eyes, because it was said that since Yili''s sudden surrender, the main force of the five-star army on the eastern line had no obstacles on the way forward, and was accelerating towards the Kazakh Khanate at this time.


    Although the news did not say how many people were sent by the five-star army, it was enough to alert people with the word "main force". In other words, once these main forces come, halbala is afraid that he will most likely be defeated, and if he can''t solve the five-star army in front of him before the arrival of the main force, he will have no chance to fight.


    The situation became grim. If halbara was not in a hurry before and could spend time with each other, time has become very important to him now. He had no choice but to call hafitel, the unified general of Kazan khanate, to discuss the matter of accelerating the progress and fighting a decisive battle with the main force of the five-star army as soon as possible.


    Hafitel, who also got the news, also felt the seriousness of the matter and did not dare to watch the excitement. All 20000 cavalry under him devoted themselves to the pit filling operation and tried to fight with the five-star army in the shortest time.


    Surrounded by Tian Hu, he learned about Yili''s surrender by telegram. Hearing the news, Tian Hu called two teachers, Temur and Gong Feng, to share the joy with them.


    "Awesome, the teacher is awesome. He even plotted against the whole Yili. In this way, the initiative will fall into our hands." Mr. Gong Feng, who rushed back from the front line, sighed and admired after hearing the news.


    "Of course, the teacher is the most powerful. Even if things have changed like this, we are not far from when the reinforcements arrived. Let''s discuss the counterattack. After staying in the city for more than a month, to tell the truth, the soldiers are getting fat, and it''s time to move their hands and feet." Tian Hu smiled and looked at Temur and Gong Feng.


    "I agree. Junzuo, let''s leave the task of vanguard to our first division. You know, we haven''t done anything during this time. We''re waiting for a counterattack." Temur asked for a fight.


    After hearing this, Tian Hu didn''t immediately agree. Instead, he looked at Gong Feng and wanted to see what he wanted to say. In the face of this inquiry, Gong Feng nodded and said, "I think it''s time to fight back. Ha ha, to tell the truth, in the past more than a month, we have stepped back and given up a large area. Now we have to go back quickly. It''s time to fight back."


    "Haha, no matter what, Mr. Gong has worked hard. Well, even if you mean the same, let''s discuss the counterattack. Come on, tell me when you think it''s appropriate to launch the counterattack." Tian Hu laughed, and he was tired of this situation of retreat. If it weren''t for his command to nail here like a nail, he really didn''t pay much attention to the 100000 enemy riding.


    Throughout the war history and development history of the first cavalry army in the world, we don''t know how many wars we have fought. I''m used to talking big.


    The five-star army is ready to fight back. Halbara was completely unaware of this. He was still urging the soldiers to speed up the pit filling. Even for this reason, the soldiers changed from four shifts a day to two shifts now, increasing manpower.


    In this way, the speed of pit filling operation was accelerated, but the soldiers did not get enough rest, and their general spirit was not very good, but halbala did not care so much at this moment. Perhaps in his opinion, even if the soldiers were short of energy, he would still win by fighting more than 20000 people with 100000.


    Another night is coming. There was a light rain at the foot of Tianshan Mountain, which added some difficulty to the pit filling operation, but even so, halbala didn''t mean to let the soldiers rest. Seeing that the distance between him and the five-star army was less than four miles, he could see each other from a distance. He didn''t want to delay the process because of the rain.


    Under the two shifts of 100000 cavalry, 50000 people are filling the pit. Under the heavy rain, their feet are walking on the muddy ground, very tired.


    The night passed and the sky began to clear up. Halbara came to the front position and saw that the distance between the two sides had changed from four miles to nearly two miles. His eyes showed a satisfied look. "Good. Go on. We can attack in three days at most."


    Looking two miles away, many Kazakh people were still waving iron tools and digging a deep pit. Halbala silently vowed in his heart that he would kill all of them when he defeated the five-star army. He wanted to tell everyone what would happen if he did the right thing with the Allied forces of the Khanate.

 Chapter 1515

    While halbala was still dreaming, the Khan coalition soldiers who had been busy for a day changed shifts again. Some of the already exhausted 50000 Mongolian cavalry returned to the tent to rest. About 50000 people threw themselves into the battlefield and began to fill pits and pave roads.


    Tired during the day, as soon as the soldiers entered the account, they just ate and went to bed. For them, the temptation of food is not even as attractive as bed. But what they don''t know is that this sleep is forever impossible for many people to open their eyes.


    At night, there is a breeze blowing, which is very cool on people. The ten thousand cavalry of the first division boarded the horses on this pleasant coolness, checked their equipment and prepared to attack at any time.


    Tonight is the time for the three of Tian Hu to discuss the counter offensive. No one knows that during the day, Kazakh people seem to be trying to dig deep pits, but in fact, they just raise dust. The reason for doing this is just to confuse the Allied forces of the Khanate opposite. In fact, the land has not been destroyed, and the cavalry can be unobstructed at any time.


    What about? Hasn''t the other party filled it out yet? " Mr. Temur rode on the war horse with some excitement and anxiety, as well as a contempt for the enemy.


    "It should be fast. However, once the enemy finds that the road has been opened, they will react soon after there is no deep pit, so it requires division commander Temur to hurry up." Tian Hu is also riding on the war horse at this time. Behind him are thousands of soldiers of the directly affiliated regiment, who will attack the enemy as the second batch of offensive forces.


    "Rest assured, my subordinates understand." Temur nodded his head and looked forward with bright eyes. As soon as Mr. Gong Feng''s signal arrived, he would wave his army to attack.


    At this time, Gong Feng was lying behind a camouflaged mound with a telescope. The distance from him to the nearest enemy was only about 60 steps. Now, if he is found, the enemy only needs a wave of bows and arrows to attack, I''m afraid it will kill him.


    But even so, he still didn''t stop Gong Feng from trying his luck. He needs to have first-hand information. Once he finds that the enemy has filled all the pits, he needs to send a signal to attack immediately. This rhythm must be mastered well. Once it is later, it will make the other party vigilant and want to enter the other party''s camp in a surprise way, causing serious damage. I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    With the night vision telescope, Gong Feng stared at each other''s movements carefully. I don''t know how long it took until there was some unrest in the other party''s camp. I also saw someone turn and run back. Looking at that, it was clear that when he was going to report, Gong Feng knew that the road must be connected.


    "Send a signal, please attack the first division immediately, come on!" Gong Feng shouted at the correspondent around him.


    The messenger who got the order quickly lit the torch in his hand, and then waved it constantly. Three miles in the rear, commander Tian Hu, who saw the flashing fire, immediately said with great joy: "the road is open, you can launch an attack."


    "Order." Temur promised excitedly, and then with a loud drink, ten thousand soldiers of the five-star army pulled out their sabers, shouted and drank, and drove their horses forward.


    "Throw away the torch and get out." the torch here also attracted the attention of the Allied forces of the Khanate dozens of steps away. Gong Feng grabbed the messenger''s arm and asked him to throw away the torch, and then pulled him to run back quickly.


    Just as Gong Feng had just run out, near the torch that had not been completely extinguished where he had stayed, bursts of arrows fell on the ground.


    But then, these arrows were trampled to the ground by the impacted war horses of the first division. After rushing three miles, Temur''s cavalry finally came to the panicked Allied soldiers of the Khanate and launched a bloody slaughter.


    Unprepared, tens of thousands of Allied soldiers of the Khanate became lambs to be slaughtered. Faced with an unknown number of five-star cavalry, they had only filled iron weapons in their hands, which could not be regarded as decent weapons, but also infantry. How could they fight with the five-star army who was ready to work with ease?


    "Run!"


    I don''t know who shouted such a voice first, which became a command to retreat. In the dark night, countless small black spots began to run back quickly. In order to run faster, many people threw their iron tools to the ground to reduce the burden on their bodies.


    "Go straight ahead and don''t worry about these people." division commander Temur shouted loudly when he saw many soldiers stop and cut at the unarmed and panicked coalition soldiers of the Khanate.


    Being a pioneer, of course, is to break through the enemy''s camp and kill the enemy''s courage. It is not their responsibility to play such a game of killing and defeating soldiers.


    The division commander issued an order. The soldiers of the first army of the world cavalry with strong discipline quickly adjusted their direction, formed an arrow array with dozens of people, and plunged into the camp of the Allied soldiers of the Khanate like a sharp blade.


    The chaos in the night made the Allied soldiers of the Khanate unable to tell how many Han cavalry came. Fear swept through 50000 soldiers and retreated frantically. During this period, countless trampled on each other. Anyone who fell to the ground in the process of escape, even if he was not trampled to death by his fellow robes, would be trampled to death by the horses of the first cavalry army in the world.


    From the beginning of the war, there was an inverted situation. Ten thousand cavalry chased fifty thousand infantry and kept chopping and killing. It was like a torrential flood pouring into the camp of the Allied soldiers of the Khanate.


    Halbara was awakened in his sleep. When he learned that the five-star army had launched an attack, he looked unbelievable, "it''s impossible. Haven''t you opened the channel? How did their cavalry rush over so many deep pits?"


    "General, we were cheated. The five-star army was not digging deep holes at all. They just pretended. After we filled all the deep holes in the evening, they launched a counterattack. We are unprepared now, and the army suffered heavy losses." the sweat of the captain who came to report said anxiously.


    "What? Cunning five-star army, cunning Han people!" hearing this, halbala roared involuntarily.


    After shouting several times to vent his dissatisfaction, halbala shouted again, "what are you still doing here? Don''t assemble the army to fight back!"


    As the cavalry of the Timur Empire, although things happened suddenly, many soldiers ran out of the tent after the general''s order was issued, and then picked up bows and arrows to prepare for defense.


    Just as these allied soldiers of the Khanate had just rushed out and the formation had not been fully formed, countless dark shadows rushed across them, of which the 50000 defeated soldiers were the first.


    "It''s our own." someone with sharp eyes shouted loudly after seeing the identity of the visitor.


    "Shoot the arrow." halbala, who had already put on his armor, shouted without hesitation just before he came to the camp. After seeing that the distant shadow had entered the range of the bow and arrow.


    But the order was given, and not many people carried out the order. Obviously, they were asked to point their bows and arrows at their colleagues'' robes. They were a little impatient.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t you know these are already defeated soldiers? If we don''t care about them and let them impact, we won''t have any defense ability. Shoot the arrow immediately." halbala shouted as loudly as he could, and then didn''t forget to add, "Whoever doesn''t shoot the arrow is disobeying the military order and beheading!"


    When the words fell, some people who were still hesitating finally dared not hesitate. They released the long prepared bows and arrows and fell on the black shadow coming from the opposite. For a time, screams came one after another.


    General hafitel was in the midst of this rout.


    His luck was not very good. It was he who led the team to supervise the filling of the trench tonight. But as a general, he didn''t need to do anything. Under the protection of some personal soldiers, he set up an army account. When it was dark, he went in and had a rest.


    This sleep had not slept for long. Suddenly, there was a tremor. While waking up hafitel, he let him know that something bad was going on. Then he quickly retreated back with the defeated army. All he wanted was to join the main force and stop the charge of the five-star cavalry.


    As long as they stop the other party''s momentum, when the road is open, it''s time for them to fight back and turn defeat into victory.


    All the way, hafitel was panting. Finally, the base camp was right in front of him. When he was about to win, rows of bows and arrows were suddenly released from the opposite side. A soldier in front of him was shot to the ground by his own bow and arrow.


    This scene made him want to scold, scolding his classmate''s short eyes. But it was at this time that he heard halbara''s cry and finally found out that the general was going to kill them in order to save himself.


    Behind him are the five-star cavalry pressing step by step, and in front of him are his own friends standing with bows and arrows. At this moment, hafitel fell into a dilemma.


    If you want to fight with the five-star army behind you, you don''t have any weapons in your hands, and you are at the disadvantage of infantry against cavalry. The consequences can be imagined. That is, it''s better to continue to rush forward. As long as you can rush into your own camp, pick up weapons and mount a war horse, you will regain the power of World War I.


    "Brothers, we are friendly troops. We are our own people. Please let us go and we will fight side by side with you." hafitel took the lead in shouting. After the sound was introduced into the camp, other soldiers also followed and shouted.

 Chapter 1516

    The bow and arrow could not stop the incoming infantry. On the contrary, the cry for mercy was spread to the army. This is really pissing Hal off.


    What do you mean to let you come here and fight side by side. I''m afraid that as soon as you come, the formation we are forming will be more chaotic, and the cavalry of the five-star army opposite will take the opportunity to kill in. If so, what resistance can we talk about? I''m afraid they''ll all die here.


    At the thought of this serious consequence, halbara''s face showed a fierce look. "We can''t let them come. Let them go back to meet the five-star army and tell them that we will all remember their bravery."


    Halbala''s cry fought back and was learned by more and more soldiers. After it was introduced into the ears of hafitel and others, they were not directly angry.


    Against the five-star army, this bravery will still be remembered in my heart. But what''s the use of this? How can they be elite Han cavalry opponents without weapons and war horses?


    This is clearly a move to die. Will bravery be remembered? What''s the use? I''m afraid not many people can leave here alive. Who will repay this feeling? This is simply forcing yourself to wait for someone to die.


    Hafitel''s anger was completely activated by these words. Why is it all a death? It''s better to pull halbala to die together, so that the yellow spring road will not be lonely. Thinking like this, hafitel shouted again: "brothers, the left is a death. Even though the fellow robes dislike us, we''ll fight with them and let them know how serious the consequences of giving up the fellow robes are."


    "Fight hard and pull them to die together." the abandoned Allied soldiers of the Khanate shouted with tears on their faces.


    It is natural for the enemy to kill himself. But the friendly army still wants to treat itself like this, which makes people too sad. That is, the other party ignores the friendship of the same robe. What do they care about these? At this point, hafitel and his people began to attack forward, with an angry look on his face.


    The changes on the battlefield were clearly seen by Mr. Temur behind them. He didn''t mean to interfere. It was a scene he liked to see. As long as these Khanate alliance soldiers don''t turn around and attack themselves, he won''t press too hard.


    The action of the five-star army behind him gave great encouragement to hafertermoda and others. It was like having a backer. The impact became more violent, so that the former armies of both sides soon mixed together.


    At close range, bow and arrow can play a very limited role. Finally, they did not have to be beaten passively. They started an appropriate counterattack. Some people also grabbed the weapons in the other party''s hands, which once caused great losses and threats to halbala''s army.


    "You don''t have to be polite and kill them all." halbala, with anger in his eyes, was extremely angry. Seeing that nearly 10000 people of the former army were about to be broken through, he quickly organized other Khanate alliance soldiers to shoot with bows and arrows. At the moment, he completely ignores his own people and opponents. In his eyes, as long as he stands opposite him, he is his enemy.


    "It''s time to attack. All the soldiers of the first division listen to the order and attack! Let them see the power of our first army." Temur watched a wave of bows and arrows come down, and hundreds of Khan alliance soldiers died in front of him. The pace of attack was slow, so he didn''t wait. After giving the order, there were five regiments, Ten thousand cavalry launched a fierce impact with the help of strong horses.


    Cavalry impact is different from infantry. They are faster, stronger and more powerful. After ten thousand cavalry attacked one after another, the whole earth became tremendously trembling. This powerful movement also made the anti Khanate alliance soldiers in front retreat to both sides involuntarily. Especially after the soldiers of the first division shouted to surrender and abandon their weapons, the kneeling people could live, one after another, the anti Khanate Alliance soldiers knelt down obediently.


    This action not only made the soldiers brought by hafitel kneel on the ground, but also made many of halbala''s soldiers standing in front kneel to the ground, which seemed to become a chain reaction and provided more favorable conditions for the impact of the cavalry of the first division.


    The war horses galloped past, and those Khanate alliance soldiers who knelt on the ground were not hurt at all. On the contrary, some Khanate alliance soldiers who were still standing, or really wanted to resist, or had not responded, became the dead souls of the cavalry of the first division.


    As the cavalry launched an impact, human figures were hacked to death in the dark, lines of defense began to collapse, and the footsteps of soldiers began to retreat. Anyone who doesn''t want to die won''t block the impact of war horses with flesh at this time.


    "Come on, come on, where''s our cavalry? Haven''t we got on the horse yet?" halbala shouted anxiously as he watched several lines of defense break through in front of him.


    Perhaps it was his cry that worked, and finally the first group of Khanate alliance soldiers on war horses came behind. Some of them were still a little untidy in their clothes and looked flustered, but anyway, they rode on a war horse with a saber in their hand.


    "Ha ha, OK, order them to launch an attack and be sure to stop the attack of the five-star army." halbala changed his nervous and even fearful look just now, and the whole person became a lot more energetic at this moment.


    "The enemy is riding, all of them take out the Seven Star crossbow and shoot the enemy at close range." Mr. Temur also saw the dark shadow and the sound of horses'' hoofs in the distance, and gave the order without any tension on his face.


    Often this kind of cavalry charge against cavalry is the most cruel. Often, under one impact, you don''t know how many bodies to throw down. But all this is nothing to the soldiers of the first cavalry army in the world. Some of them are veterans who have experienced dozens of battles. They are used to life and death. Even some novices have experienced more than a dozen or several battles. They are not recruits who panic when they hear the sound of horses'' hoofs.


    On the contrary, the sound of people shouting and horses hissing can more effectively stimulate their adrenaline and let them give full play to their real strength.


    Under the order, the five commanders received the order, followed by the battalion commander, company commander, platoon commander and squad leader, so that every soldier got the order. Correspondingly, more and more small Seven Star crossbows were taken off their backs and held in their hands, and then the counterattack began. At a distance of less than 40 or 50 steps, the crossbow and arrow rushed forward like rain and landed in the camp of the cavalry of the alliance of the khanate, causing a sound of falling horses again and again.


    Under the face-to-face impact, in addition to the more well-equipped black riding Dragon Guard, even Lengfeng will not be the opponent of the first cavalry army in the world. Not to mention the Khanate alliance cavalry who responded in a hurry, did not make too much preparation, and were physically and mentally exhausted.


    Just under one face, the first group of organized cavalry was scattered, and the cavalry team of thousands soon left less than 500. Then they turned and fled and ran back.


    "Hold on, hold on," halbara shouted with a disheartened face as he saw that the results of the war were not as close as he imagined.


    But in this chaotic moment, such a cry won''t attract other people''s attention at all, and completely disappeared in the running of horse hoof prints. Seeing that the second wave of cavalry had not been organized, it had been killed by the five-star army and was soon defeated, halbala knew that he had no ability to control the five-star army cavalry.


    He failed. With unwilling halbala, he packed up a group of disabled soldiers and retreated madly under the cover of the moonlight, leaving the heroic cavalry soldiers of the five-star army standing on the horses on the battlefield.


    The rapid change of the battlefield was beyond everyone''s expectation. When the commander Tian Hu and the fifth division commander Gong Feng rushed to the battlefield with cavalry soldiers, the war here was basically over. There were prisoners kneeling all over the battlefield except corpses.


    "What''s going on?" Tian Hu frowned at all this, some confused.


    Division commander Temur rode to Tian Hu''s face. "Junzuo, these allied soldiers of the Khanate are too easy to fight. We just hit them and they were defeated. Except for a few people who fled, most of them knelt on the ground and waited for us to receive the prisoners."


    With excitement on his face, Temur smiled. These are all the achievements of their first division, which can''t be robbed by others. Thinking that one division defeated 100000 enemies, he can boast about it.


    "I see, will this..." Tian Hu didn''t believe it completely. Out of caution, he looked at Gong Feng, the fifth division commander.


    "Junzuo, this should not be the other party''s plan. It must be the first division''s too brave. It''s just... The combat power of the soldiers of the League of Khanate is too low, ha ha." Gong Feng said with a smile on his face. I have contributed a lot to this battle. If my strategy had not been successful, I would not have tired the enemy and delayed the war to this day. Now that he has finally defeated 100000 Allied soldiers of the khanate, he feels that the burden on his shoulder can finally be relaxed.


    Gong Feng thought the same, and Tian Hu agreed, "It''s not that our opponents are too weak, but that we are too strong. We wait for work with ease and attack suddenly. How can these soldiers of the Khanate alliance be the opponents of the first army of our heavenly cavalry. Hehe, well, send the good news to the sixth young master immediately. Take these prisoners in custody before waiting for the next order. By the way, they are in a hurry. Should they come for food and grass And take it away. We can also open meat, ha ha. "

 Chapter 1517

    These days, they have been surrounded. Although Hassen Khan left them a lot of things when he fled, there are still 100000 people with them. It costs a lot to eat and drink in one day. Seeing that the inventory was getting less and less, Tian Hu didn''t say it. He was a little anxious in his heart. Now that we have won the war, of course, we should collect good things to lay a solid foundation.


    At the command of the commander, the soldiers below began to get busy. All the five-star soldiers looked excited. They defeated 100000 enemy riders with more than 20000 people, and their own casualties were less than 1000. This is definitely a victory that can be shown off to anyone. In contrast, the escaped halbara had a mournful expression.


    Hundreds of thousands of people surrounded more than 20000 Han soldiers for more than a month, and finally they were defeated. Now only about 10000 people have escaped with him. He can even imagine that once general manduratu learns the news, he will kill himself to correct the military law. But he had to go back.


    If you don''t go back, it will involve your family to die together.


    With a pale breath of death on his face, halbara took the defeated soldiers to the Timur empire. The news of the defeat soon spread to this land.


    First, you Yili surrendered the rebels to the five-star army; Next, 100000 soldiers of the Timur Empire were defeated and fled, which was like making things worse. They were given a heavy blow to their hearts in the ears of the Great Khan and generals of various Khanate countries.


    Many people have to come up with an idea. Can they still win the final victory in this battle?


    If you are invincible, once you become the defeated general of the five-star army, what is waiting for them? Will the whole family be destroyed?


    Even so, why not follow the example of Yili and surrender now, at least one life can be saved. by the way. I remember someone once said that for those who surrender voluntarily, the five-star army will not only not kill them, but also open up and leave 10% of their wealth. Do you know whether this is true or false?


    The urban defense war of akmo not only lost the war, but also involved the morale of the army, the people and the war. Once the army has no morale, it will be difficult to win a war even if there are a large number of people. When the news came to the ears of general manduratu, he knew what he had to do.


    In the past, it was to hold down the opponent and consume the opponent''s military food in order to subdue the soldiers without fighting. But now, with the main force of the five-star army on the eastern line opening up the channel of meeting, this method obviously has no effect.


    Even though the situation on the battlefield has changed, manduratu must change its tactics accordingly. What he chose was to find out one of the five-star army and start a decisive battle with it. He would win a few battles first. At least give confidence to other Khanate countries and prove that the five-star army is not invincible, so as to restore the morale of the army.


    When halbala returned to manduratu with 10000 defeated soldiers, he was not beheaded immediately, but got a chance to make a contribution and atone for his sins, that is, he took the 10000 defeated horses as a death team and played the role of a vanguard in the next battle with the five-star army.


    Not only that, but also gave him the command of tens of thousands of troops. This belief immediately moved halbala to tears, which is the brilliance of manduratu. When such a person uses it, he can be completely assured that at least the other party will do his best.


    It''s the best ending to be able to live and make contributions. Halbara didn''t complain about this. He accepted it gladly and made the idea of benevolence if he didn''t succeed. Soon, he got the military order and learned that his goal was to be the headquarters of Mongolian Wushu.


    Speaking of Wu Shugu, he was a general who led the golden armor cavalry in the golden tent Khanate. In terms of personal bravery, he has absolutely no strength. Although Yang Chendong redistributed nearly 20000 golden armor cavalry in order to weaken his strength in the later stage, as a former general, he still got the big head. For example, among the 40000 people in the first division of Mongolia, there are 8000 golden armor cavalry alone.


    It is with these 8000 golden armor cavalry that Wu Shu bone is full of confidence. When he led the army to attack, he did not pay attention to the so-called Allied soldiers of the Khanate.


    All the way from Eastern Europe, Wu Shugu learned more about the five-star army. Knowing the importance of military merit, he also wants to make meritorious service and win a better future for himself. So when the other five-star armies could not find the main force of the enemy and were waiting and recuperating, he still wandered around with the first division of Mongolia, looking for the main force of the cavalry of the Timur Empire, and went deep alone several times.


    This is the main reason why mandurtu has targeted this person. Compared with the inaction of other five-star armies, the trace of Mengyi division in this movement is better locked. Presumably, if the division could be completely annihilated, the destruction of 40000 cavalry of the five-star army in World War I would also be enough to boost the morale of the whole army and let those wavering elements see hope again.


    In order to plan this time, manduratu spent a lot of effort. With 180000 troops in his hands, 120000 people were sent this time. With a ratio of three to one and familiarity with the terrain, he did not believe that he could not destroy the five-star army.


    The Timur cavalry hiding everywhere began to become active. But Yang Chendong knows nothing about it. First, I''m not familiar with the shape. Although many scouts have been sent to understand the general mountains and rivers, I still don''t know too much when I go to a specific place. It was in these places that the cavalry of the Timur empire was hidden from them.


    Second, the development of Yang system is too fast. The intelligence services can''t keep up. It was like when little Japanese coveted me in Greater China. It took more than ten or twenty years to investigate and understand all kinds of materials. Even so, in the later stage of the war, it was still impossible to explore more important information.


    The development of intelligence departments can not be achieved with money. They need time and accumulation.


    Because of these objective factors, Yang Chendong still didn''t get any information when Meng No. 1 Division reached out alone again to explore the main force of the enemy and he was surrounded.


    Of course, this is also due to Wu Shugu. It is his arrogance that makes him not report immediately when he finds a sign, which makes him fall into a tight encirclement.


    At first, Wu Shugu sent troops to find the enemy''s main force as usual. Because this is not the first time to attack, and it has not been effective before. This time, it is just holding the idea that it is dispensable, at least it can train troops, and Wushu bone comes out with 40000 troops. When they accidentally found a team of five hundred Timur cavalry, he didn''t report it immediately, but went away with the idea of destroying the other party and making a small contribution first.


    Presumably, in the face of a cavalry team of 40000 people, the number of 500 enemies is too small. As little as Wu Shugu, I don''t think it will be a great achievement. It was not until after chasing the enemy for hundreds of miles that Wu Shugu found a second enemy cavalry team with two thousand cavalry that he raised some spirit.


    If all the 2500 enemy cavalry can be eliminated, it will not be a great achievement, but it will also be a credit. Wu Shugu also didn''t mean to report. While continuing to pursue with the army, he also made a wrong decision, that is, dividing troops.


    In order not to let the enemy escape, Wu Shugu adopted the way of dividing troops and encircling in order to wipe out all the enemies here. But what he didn''t know was that when he divided his troops, his every move was found by the Timur cavalry scouts. Just behind the team, a large number of Timur cavalry followed.


    Finally, when the Wu Shu bone seemed to complete the encirclement, a great encirclement was formed around him. At this time, his Mongolian division was completely surrounded by the Timur cavalry.


    It was at this time that the enemy cavalry began to appear on a large scale, and Wu Shugu felt that something was wrong. At this time, because of his pursuit all the way, he had gone four hundred miles ahead. Under such a distance, even if you immediately send a telegram to the five-star army for help, I''m afraid it will take at least two and a half days to arrive.


    Just in the face of the Timur cavalry, who had been planning for a long time and had three times their strength, could the Wu Shu bone have two days?


    What he brought was the Mongolian first division, which was said to be a five-star army, but in fact he was not someone else''s lineage. There was not even a Han who had corrected the eight classics in the whole army. Such a team cannot be valued, and even exists as cannon fodder.


    In view of this understanding, Wu Shugu never thought that Yang Chendong would support himself. Therefore, after finding out the situation of his being surrounded, he directly sent a letter of rejection to Yang Chendong by telegram. The main idea is that because of his solitude and arrogance, the first division of Mongolia fell into a heavy siege this time. It''s impossible to break through the siege. It''s not his personality to escape. He has decided to live or die with the first Mongolian division. He will kill the last person. He won''t surrender. Please take care of his family for the sake of his death.


    After the telegram was sent, Wu Shugu ordered the telegraph operator to disassemble the telegram, hide it, and attach marks for later search. Then he personally took 8000 golden armor cavalry and launched a fierce attack on the 2500 Timur cavalry surrounded by him.


    The enemies outside are staring at them covetously. If you want to deal with them with all your strength, you can''t be disturbed by other things. The 2500 horses lured as bait must be destroyed.

 Chapter 1518

    To say that this was a correct decision, when Wu Shugu personally went to battle and charged the surrounded Timur cavalry with 8000 elite golden armor cavalry, all the 2500 enemy cavalry were killed in just more than two hours. Finally, he didn''t even want a prisoner and died.


    Just when Wu Shugu solved the central problem, 120000 Timur cavalry also launched attacks on the periphery one after another. In order to ensure that there was enough time to destroy the enemy in the middle, the first Mongolian division conducted a defensive fight. In more than two hours, more than 6000 bodies and more than 3000 wounded were thrown down.


    In just over two hours, he lost nearly 10000 cavalry and a quarter of his troops, which made Wu Shugu very distressed and showed him the determination of Timur cavalry. They must have made up their mind to eat their first Mongolian division.


    Even though others have been cruel, Wu Shugu also took the soldiers'' desperate Anti Japanese war. Under the enemy on all sides, every minute and every second is so long. Finally, when it was dark, Mengyi division was able to breathe for a while due to the weather. But at the same time, they also paid a great price. According to statistics, another 8000 cavalry were killed and wounded.


    In less than a day, nearly half of the troops were killed and wounded. This makes Wu Shugu realize that tomorrow is the time for the final battle. He looked up at the moonlight hanging overhead, which may be the last time in his life to enjoy the charming night.


    One night, the besieged Mongolian first division spent in this desperate mood. At dawn the next day, the Timur cavalry surrounded them began to persuade them to surrender. Generally speaking, everyone is a brother of the Mongolian branch and has a common ancestor. As long as they are willing to lay down their arms and surrender, they can spare their lives and just let them be slaves.


    Such shouting is doomed to be useless. Yang Chendong is a staunch nationalist, so even if he dares to use these alien races, it is naturally arranged for a long time. For example, every alien soldier who joins the five-star army has at least three families behind them. Once these alien soldiers surrender or turn back on the battlefield, they will be directly involved, so that the Chinese who previously guaranteed that they would not rebel will also be severely punished.


    With this, who of the more than 20000 Mongolian troops dared to make the decision of surrender. So the voice of persuasion lasted less than half an hour and ended in failure.


    As a general of the death squad, halbala was very angry to see that the first division of Meng was dying and didn''t surrender. He took 10000 cavalry under his hand as the vanguard.


    These cavalry are sinners. If they want to wash away their sins, they can only prove themselves through bloody battle. This makes them have a stronger will than ordinary soldiers, so once they charge, their power is very fierce. As a result, the first division of Mongolia sent the same 10000 cavalry, but there was a faint meaning that they couldn''t stand it. Finally, Wu Shugu took five thousand golden armor cavalry into the array, which repulsed them temporarily.


    It was only the first war, and the first division of Mongolia killed more than 3000 horses. The other party just sent out 10000 cavalry. If the whole army had pressed in just now, I''m afraid they would no longer exist under World War I.


    The situation is so bad that Wu Shugu doesn''t show any performance except secretly complaining in his heart. He kept making a voice to comfort the army and explained to them that with the compassion and preferential treatment of the five-star army to the soldiers, even if they died on the battlefield, their families could get a huge pension, which was much more valuable than working for others. Next is the time for them to be loyal and to work for the well-being of their living families.


    The preferential treatment of the policy made all the soldiers die. Even some people have long been determined to die. Anyway, people always die. Now they die on the battlefield and can make profits for their families. It''s worth it anyway.


    Under such a mentality, the first division of Mongolia actually gave full play to its strong combat power. In addition, the golden armor cavalry was sandwiched among them, constantly giving full play to the advantages of their elite cavalry. This battle lasted from morning to afternoon, defeated seven attacks by the Timur cavalry, and finally there were more than 8000 cavalry left in the first division of Mongolia.


    The number of golden Armored Cavalry accounted for more than half of the more than 8000 people. In more than a day, four thousand gold Armored Cavalry died, which made Wu Shugu very distressed. However, he thought that he would follow these people into the yellow spring soon, and his face was much more calm.


    After a day and a half of attack, halbala was indignant that he didn''t completely destroy the 45000 Star Army in front of him with three times the superior force. This is his performance opportunity. If his performance is not perfect, it is difficult to ensure that the old accounts and the new accounts of the grand general mandurtu will be calculated together. So he didn''t have any intention to rest. He continued to launch a new round of attacks with the army and showed an attitude of never dying.


    Less than an hour and a half before it was completely dark, halbala had to completely solve these five-star armies in these three hours. He didn''t allow accidents. To this end, he sent almost all the cavalry who had not been on the battlefield. These people were energetic and energetic. There are a total of 35000 people, but they have many advantages in dealing with more than 8000 tired teachers.


    "Brothers, it''s the last moment, and it''s also the time for us to be loyal to the king of Wunan. Everyone rush with me!" Wu Shugu''s body is full of blood stains, most of them belong to the enemy, and there are two wounds on himself, but they are not fatal.


    Blood was all over his face. When he spoke, he looked very ferocious.


    Behind him were four thousand gold Armored Cavalry. Almost everyone was stained with blood, and some were already weak under continuous wars. Although they are on the defensive side, they only live in a small hill. If it were not for this small topographic advantage, I''m afraid they would have been swallowed by the enemy with bones and debris.


    But for the 40000 cavalry, only a small hill is not enough. It is their strong will that supports them until this time. They believe in the powerful intelligence capability of the five-star army. The result of this war will eventually be reported to the wise king Wunan of the Ming Dynasty. If they can kill more enemies now, their families should get more when they die.


    Just for this matter, everyone tried their best to make them lose at least the same number of people at the cost of losing more than 30000 people. This is not easy.


    Four thousand gold Armored Cavalry stood under the horses and looked straight ahead. No longer know how many times they charged, they have long been regarded as dead in nothing. Perhaps in the bottom of my heart, death at this time is still a relief.


    After the golden armor cavalry, there are more than 4000 ordinary Mongolian first division soldiers. Before that, some of them had never even killed anyone, but in more than one day, they experienced almost all the cruelty they could experience. Now they can proudly say to everyone that they are veterans, or veterans who have experienced the most cruel combat experience.


    If these people can survive, rest for a while, and they will become the backbone of the army. But they know that living is already a luxury for them, and they have long dared not hope.


    After hearing Wu Shugu''s words, more than 8000 cavalry soldiers raised their sabres one by one and looked at the tens of thousands of enemies riding from far to near. The panic in their eyes was long gone. Some were just a kind of dead will, an indifference and a meaningless attitude towards death.


    "Wait." at this moment, the morale of the soldiers of the whole army has calmed to the extreme, just when more than 8000 people are desperate, just when they want to shed blood on the battlefield in the last war. Suddenly, teacher Wu Shugu''s words pulled everyone''s mortal heart back from the dead zone. "Look what that is? It seems to be our reinforcements!"


    "Yes, it''s the reinforcements! Look at the five-star flag they''re fighting. Our reinforcements are coming. Brothers, we''re saved." more and more people see the wave of green torrent coming from afar. Although they can''t see how many people are coming because of the distance, just looking at the momentum and multiple flags, there won''t be too few people.


    In less than two days, the reinforcements of the five-star army appeared. This is indeed a great surprise. Of course, this is good news. This is his hope to break out of the siege with his brothers. This is his chance to stand in the battle sequence of the five-star army.


    The sudden appearance of reinforcements gave hope to the 8000 soldiers of the first division of Mongolia, who reported their mortal heart. It seemed that in an instant, everyone was full of strength and could go in and out of the enemy camp.


    But the same thing fell into halbara''s eyes, which made him angry and frightened at the same time.


    This time, the matter of dealing with the first division of Mongolia is highly confidential. The selected location was also personally determined by the grand general of mandutu three days ago. It is impossible to spread the news. How did the reinforcements of the five-star army know about it? Can it be said that they have long known this matter and are waiting for an opportunity if they don''t take action?


    Now these people think the opportunity is ripe, so they jump out of what is not hidden in order to completely destroy themselves?


    Or did the five-star army''s legendary communication machine that could spread far play a role? Was it the news that came out after they were surrounded? But if so, reinforcements could not have come so soon. They investigated in advance. The recent five-star military aid troops are all 400 miles away. How can they come in such a short time?

 Chapter 1519

    All kinds of speculation and ideas filled the whole brain. Halbala''s face changed again and again. He found that he could not feel the reality of the five-star army. He didn''t return to normal until a commander around him made a voice to remind him. "General, the reinforcements of the five-star army are coming. It looks like there are many flags and a lot of people. What should we do?"


    The so-called "how to do" refers to whether to kill or not.


    If you kill them, it is likely that the five-star reinforcements will arrive when the first Mongolian Division has not been completely eliminated. In that case, whether their main force can safely return will become a question?


    If we don''t fight and withdraw now, I''m afraid it''s hard for general manduratu to explain. Originally, halbara was the general of guilt. If the two crimes were punished together, it seems that it can be imagined what kind of punishment results would appear.


    But no matter what kind of result, it is all related to halbara''s life. At this time, it is most appropriate for him to make a decision.


    Halbara, who was reminded by the commander, also looked tangled. War may destroy the whole army. If you don''t fight, you will be beheaded in public after you go back, but the advantage is to ensure the safety of the army.


    One is that you may die, and everyone may die. This is indeed a dilemma. But seeing the five-star army reinforcements getting closer and closer, he had no more time to think about it. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, "the five-star army reinforcements are coming. We can''t help the enemy. We''ll retreat right away."


    Perhaps halbara is a general who takes the overall situation into account, knowing that he can''t do it. Or he was scared by the five-star army. In short, he finally issued the order to withdraw, gave up the immediate attack, and left the 35000 cavalry who had been ready to attack behind to cover the evacuation of the army.


    "Shizuo, the enemy is going to flee." a general of golden cavalry said anxiously as he saw halbala going to withdraw.


    "Wait, wait, the radio station hasn''t been assembled yet?" the Wu Shu bone finally stopped being impulsive, but shouted loudly behind him. When he saw the reinforcements, he knew that the radio station he despised must have worked. Considering that he disassembled it and didn''t use it after sending the newspaper, now his regret intestines are cleared. If he had known that this thing had such a purpose, he would have maintained contact with the outside world.


    Now he was eager to know what had happened outside and how many reinforcements had come? Should he take the initiative now or stand still.


    The telegraph operator in charge of communication has studied systematically in the chixian city. He is the only Han in the first Mongolian division. In order to protect him, the bloody battle over the past day, no matter how cruel, did not mean to let him charge with the army. Instead, gold Armored Cavalry were arranged to protect him closely.


    Such efforts eventually paid off. In a short time, the radio operator dug out the radio station hidden on the ground, then assembled it and connected it, and then received a telegram from the main force of the five-star army. After the content was translated, the operator looked a little nervous. He quickly came to general Wu Shugu and said in a hurry: "Sir, there is a telegram from above, saying that there are only 3000 cavalry reinforcements. If there is a suitable opportunity, I hope we can cooperate with them to break out."


    "Three... Three thousand people!" Wu Shugu was shocked when he heard the answer. Then I looked in disbelief at the direction of the reinforcements. What I did see was the waving of flags and heavy shadows. It didn''t look like 3000 people at all. But even if the radio station said so, he couldn''t help but believe it. He couldn''t help but rejoice that he didn''t give orders to the army just now.


    Fortunately, there was no attack. If they took the initiative to fight, they were afraid that the Timur cavalry would have to fight if they didn''t fight. Once they found that there were only 3000 reinforcements, they were afraid that if they couldn''t escape at that time, the 3000 people who came to help themselves would be surrounded here and killed.


    Fortunately, I didn''t make the wrong decision rashly. The next Wushu bone immediately led the army to move in the direction of the reinforcements. All the wounded were tied to the horses. Although it was still bumpy, it was lucky to escape. In the past, when you followed other Khanate countries, once you became a wounded person, you were abandoned. It is impossible to allow you to follow the army, let alone any treatment.


    Just from this point of view, the treatment of the soldiers by the five-star army does not know how many people they envy. Among them are soldiers of their own family and enemies.


    The reinforcements are the headquarters of the Nvzhen cavalry division of the third army. The division commander Yela personally led the team. Three thousand cavalry brought out all the flags of the whole third army in order to confuse and frighten each other.


    Speaking of equestrian skills, the soldiers of the Nvzhen Cavalry Division belong to the group of elite. Their soldiers can sleep on the horse and keep going all night without fatigue. As long as the number of war horses is enough, they can create a speed miracle.


    After learning by telegram that Mengyi division was surrounded, Yang Chendong first thought of the Nvzhen cavalry division. Then he telegraphed them to provide rapid support and asked commander wusheng to give full cooperation. In this way, the three thousand soldiers with the best riding skills were selected. They came in the starry night with four horses and enough flags of the whole army. After having a specific goal, he finally lived up to his expectations and rushed out of the battlefield at the most critical time.


    Naturally, being able to complete this task is completely inseparable from the dead battle led by Wu Shugu. So when the two teachers met, they complimented each other.


    Mr. Wu Shugu said thank you. Mr. Ye Dai said, admiring Meng Yishi''s fighting spirit. Finally, everyone was happy, and the two armies converged and rushed back. And this scene was finally seen clearly by dozens of Timur cavalry scouts who followed.


    When they saw that there were only 3000 reinforcements from the five-star army, they were surprised. At the same time, they quickly reported the news to general halbala.


    Originally, I was glad that the first division of Meng didn''t pursue me. Otherwise, I''m afraid halbala, who had to let some cavalry go out to take the back, was so angry that he fell directly from his horse after receiving the news that there were only 3000 reinforcements.


    He knew he was dead this time before he fainted.


    If the number of reinforcements from the five-star army is large, general manduratu may also thank him for bringing back the main force, and he may have a way to live. But now, only 3000 reinforcements scared him that more than 80000 troops fled all the way, which was a mistake in decision-making. It''s hard to say, it''s also due to his timid character. In this way, even if the general wants to protect his life, he will definitely not spare himself this time in order to correct military discipline.


    Halbala''s coma completely lost their hope of returning to pursue the five-star army. Although there are other leading generals in the army, they also have certain military power and can issue military orders. But who knows if this will be the plan of the five-star army. The three thousand people are trying to confuse themselves. There are more reinforcements waiting for the net?


    Anyway, some people have been blamed for the failure of this war. Next, they just need to return safely.


    In this way, more than 80000 Timur cavalry retreated quickly all the way. But what they don''t know is that the air force hot-air balloons of the five-star army are secretly monitoring their every move in the sky.


    The lethality that the air force can create against the escaping and moving Timur cavalry is still too small. Their task is not to strike from the air, but to stare at these people, find the foothold of these Timur cavalry, and play a guiding role in surrounding them.


    This is naturally an order from Yang Chendong. This time, man durtu took the lead. With his character, there is no reason to suffer dark losses. The next counterattack is inevitable.


    Not only that, after receiving the farewell telegram from Wu Shugu, Yang Chendong ordered the new three armies, the main force of the five-star army, coming from the east to speed up their march and launch an attack on the territory of the Timur empire from the East.


    He always took the initiative and set a trap. This time, he was even designed by the other party. Yang Chendong wanted to say this anyway.


    Su He, commander of the new three services, rushed all the way after receiving the electric order, became the first five-star army on the eastern line to reach akmo City, and smoothly joined forces with the first cavalry army of the world left here.


    The two armies, which once fought secretly and constantly compared their achievements, finally joined forces. After meeting Su He, Tian Hu couldn''t help but stretch his fist and hit each other on the shoulder. This didn''t mean to fight, but showed an alternative way of respect and friendship.


    The two strongest armies joined forces. After some discussion, they united and killed from the direction of akmo city to the south. Their first target was the Kazan Khanate.


    One is to teach each other a lesson. The Khanate once sent 20000 cavalry soldiers with hafitel as general to find trouble with the first army after riding in the world. That must be a lesson.


    Second, once the Kazan Khanate was occupied or controlled, it would cut off the passage between the Timur Empire and the khanates in the East. Next, the Timur Empire became an isolated army, the meat in the bowl of the five-star army. You can eat it whenever you want.


    Halbara finally woke up on his way back, but he soon returned to herat. Here I saw the great general of manduratu, who was later beheaded for fear of the enemy.

 Chapter 1520

    The failure of the plan made mandurtu feel great pressure. He always had a bad feeling. This time, he was afraid that the Timur Empire would be more or less dangerous, and even he was afraid that he could not turn the tide.


    Facts proved that his feeling was right. In the following time, the bad news is one by one.


    First, the surrender of the interior made the main force of the east line of the five-star army finally have a safe way to attack. They attacked Kazan Khanate in the east of the Timur empire from two directions. The army has been sent out to support the Kazan Khanate on the East and West lines. The domestic force is limited, and it can''t stop the main force of the fierce five-star army. Only half a month later, the whole country surrendered after King Baolide.


    Then the cavalry hidden everywhere were suddenly surrounded by the Western army of the five-star army. These are the troops who participated in the siege of the first Mongolian division. Their tracks were watched by the Yang air force, and finally found their foothold. They surrounded and attacked them. It was only a matter of time before they were completely destroyed under the force of less than people.


    Finally, the five-star army on the Eastern Line transported a large amount of grain, grass and various military materials, which were transported to the main force of the five-star army on the western line through the Northern Line of the Timur empire. In this way, Yang Chendong''s department doesn''t need to worry about food and grass. In other words, even if the Timur empire could not be solved before winter came, they still had enough conditions and ability to survive. If not today, then continue fighting tomorrow. In short, this time we will not destroy the enemy and swear not to return it.


    The bad news came one after another. The great general of manduratu, who was still in high spirits, was white headed overnight and looked a lot haggard. All this made him anxious in the eyes of Amur Khan.


    He has got the exact news that not only the king Baolide of Yili and the Great Khan Ulu of Kazan Khanate surrendered to the five-star army, but also Hassen Khan of Yili Khanate and Saihan Khan of Norman Khanate were captured by the five-star Army long ago.


    In other words, around his Timur Empire, in addition to the Crimean Khanate and some small tribal khanates in the south, several other major forces of the alliance have been destroyed by the five-star army.


    And these are just a few months. This is naturally due to the strong combat power and advanced firearms of the five-star army. But it also has a very important relationship with these people''s weak resistance and lack of governance at ordinary times, so that civil strife occurs frequently when danger comes.


    For example, yilibalibu, King Baolide was persuaded by the former Prime Minister arip, and Hassen Khan of Yili Khanate also used the wrong general aleteng, and WAN Yanhong betrayed janibek Khan, which directly led to their kings being captured and destroyed.


    Foreign enemies and internal troubles have enabled the five-star army to achieve so many achievements and achievements in a short time. Now looking at their Timur Empire, under siege, how long can they last?


    Not only did Amur Khan mutter in his heart, but all the dignitaries in the Khanate also had their own thoughts, so that someone publicly made the speech of surrendering to the five-star army.


    The civil strife that Amur Khan was most worried about began, which was enough to arouse his vigilance. He sent a large number of palace guards to stare at the dignitaries of the capitulationists and gave the order to kill if it was too late.


    Among these palace guards, there are some children of powerful families. This was originally what they arranged around Khan to show their unity. Now it is impossible not to release the news of these bodyguards. Before long, the whole story was full of uproar, everywhere.


    This move was obviously intended by Amur Khan. He did not want to kill all these dignitaries because someone said the theory of surrender, so he gave an appropriate warning. To say that this move still had some effect, at least it suppressed the voice of the capitulationists. It seemed that the whole Timur empire was united.


    The five-star army pressed hard step by step. In order to prevent problems in the rear grain and grass transportation line, it took steady action, so that it took longer and longer to come all the way. In the twinkling of an eye, in November of 1464, heavy snow began to fall, completely cutting off the way forward of the five-star army.


    Such weather is irresistible. Yang Chendong ordered the army to stop moving forward and began to consolidate their territory. While recuperating, they were ready for another war in the coming year. At the same time, Yang Chendong also had the idea of the Timur empire.


    The idea is not to use force to solve everything, but to use literature to make force. Isn''t Amur Khan always worried about internal bad things? He was afraid of this, so give him this. Yang Chendong sent a large number of intelligence personnel to infiltrate Herat, the king capital of the Timur Empire, and let the intelligence personnel secretly contact the dignitaries of the capitulationists. It is also pointed out that it is best to find some dignitaries who have a good relationship with the great general of manduratu for persuasion.


    The reason why the Timur empire can defend for such a long time is that in addition to their large territory, it also takes a lot of time for the five-star army to enter, it is the wise general of manduratu.


    This man is worthy of being a great general and famous general of the Timur empire. The guerrilla tactics he adopted were mainly to harass the grain roads and besiege a small part of the prominent five-star cavalry whenever he had the opportunity, which really brought a lot of trouble to the advance of the army.


    If such a difficult figure can be solved, it will be equivalent to cutting off an arm of Amur Khan, which will play a vital role in winning the whole Timur empire in the coming year.


    This move is tantamount to the heart of the black tiger. Once successful, it will be very beneficial to the five-star army. But the problem is that manduratu has a very cautious character. It is not easy to assassinate or find fault with him.


    That is, if you can''t find any problems in yourself, start with the people around you. Make full use of Amur Khan''s suspicious character and let him take the initiative to doubt mandurtu. As long as the Great Khan really does this, without the tamur imperial cavalry commanded by manduratu, he will be a toothless tiger and no longer threatening.


    At the same time, Yang Chendong ordered to build layers of encirclement on the periphery of the Timur Empire, creating a kind of big army to press the border. As long as the weather conditions permit, the army can destroy the Timur Empire at any time. In this way, under external pressure, the enemy will not worry about committing crimes. Those capitulationists will certainly jump out. At that time, manduratu will be dragged into the water even if he is innocent.


    ......


    In 1464 ad, it was recorded as the year of exterminating the Khanate.


    It was under the leadership of Yang Chendong that the five-star army won the victory of the main forces of the East and the west, which made some small khanates and small forces come and fall one after another. It not only expanded the territory of the Yang system, but also directly solved the threat of the last piece in the periphery of the Ming Dynasty.


    It is not accurate to say that it was the last one, because when Yang Chendong and the Timur Empire were in a bitter war, Bangladesh suddenly sent troops to invade Bangla, west of Myanmar Province, resulting in the loss of four counties and three cities, 120000 people were captured and tens of thousands of houses burned down.


    When the matter was reported to Yang Chendong''s ear, the nearby five-star army had sent troops to rescue. Not only the Burmese army and the nearby Lao army, Vietnamese army and Cambodian army sent out one after another, but also the Lengfeng group, which happened to be patrolling the safety nearby, quickly rushed over.


    Although the regiment led by Bu Hai has only 2000 people, they are an all firearm army. They play the main force, with the help of several local provincial military regions, but they can only fight and defend in the face of enemy aircraft full of iron cavalry because the number of cavalry in the local army is very small.


    Yang Chendong took the telegram sent by the Navy Department the day before yesterday, found one of the relevant information and ordered: "didn''t the long Yuntian headquarters of the third Navy division send supplies from Sumatra to the front? Let them take a detour into the bay of Bengal and bombard Chittagong to me, resulting in a situation of great army pressure, forcing their cavalry to return to defense."


    "Yes." Wang Shan, the telecommunications director, took the note and gave the order. Then he turned and went to the telegraph room. Yang Er, who left one side, said angrily in his tiger eyes: "young master, let me kill it with 10000 cavalry. Can a small BangGe stab turn the sky?"


    Only from Yang er''s request for 10000 troops, it is obvious that he did not take the other party seriously. But Yang Chendong does not think so. Nowadays, the Yang clan is so powerful that even old-fashioned forces such as the golden tent Khanate have been destroyed. It is supposed that no one will take the initiative to find him trouble. Anyone who dares to do so must rely on it, and he will not have any thought of belittling the enemy until he completely understands what is going on.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong didn''t agree to his request, Yang Er had to retreat and ask for the second: "young master, the new five armies, the different first army and the different second army on the eastern line are also asking for war one after another. It''s better to send an army to banggla country to ask for a statement."


    "No. the main task now is to clean up the Timur empire. Other things can be put aside temporarily. Order them. No one can move rashly without a military order." Yang Chendong shook his head again. At the moment, his eyes were very deep, and his intention to kill was revealed when he looked carefully. He was angry at the offensive behavior of the bangara state. He wrote down this account first. After the tamur empire was settled after the spring of the next year, it was time to free up his hands to deal with them.


    It was also considered before that bAngela and Nanming were neighbors. If we did something to them, would it bring too much pressure to Nanming. After all, he had too many enemies before, and he didn''t mean to move Nanming.

 Chapter 1521

    However, as the golden tent khanate, the Principality of Ross and the soon to be destroyed Khanate represented by the Timur Khanate have become the Yang territory, he has laid a huge territory on the periphery. Next, it should be safe to solve internal problems. The Southern Ming Dynasty and the northern Ming Dynasty also want to give an explanation.


    In Yang Chendong''s idea, whether it is the Southern Ming dynasty or the northern Ming Dynasty, it is best to solve the problem in a peaceful way. After all, all the people living there are Han people and his same family. Yang Chendong, who is based on the idea of Han supremacy and Han respect, of course hopes that more people can come together to share the joy of Han supremacy.


    He didn''t intend to use the army. That''s why the Yang clique has been expanding its territory over the years. It is clear that it is a lot of forbearance to Beiming and Nanming, so that Beiming tore up the agreement several times and made trouble for them. He only punished them slightly, but didn''t mean to send troops in.


    It''s not so easy to just want a peaceful solution. Daming still has some backbone. If the peace talks can''t solve the problem, it must be strong. Then take the opportunity to clean up the country of banggla and knock on the mountain and tiger to see what response Nanming will have.


    With his own plan in mind, Yang Chendong''s eyes focused on the information sent by the intelligence department in front of him.


    Banggela, the state of Shendu in the Han Dynasty, was called Tianzhu in the Eastern Han Dynasty. Later, the middle Tianzhu tribute to the Liang Dynasty and the South Tianzhu tribute to the Wei Dynasty. Tang is also divided into five Tianzhu, also known as five India. Song is still named Tianzhu. Bangalore is also East India. King Abdul was also a belligerent. Otherwise, he would not have sent troops to Nanming against King Xiping of Nanming at the request of Wang Zhu Huixi of the three provinces.


    But they thought that the five-star army would only be beaten passively, just like King Xiping. That would be too belittling. Now let them be proud for a while. After solving the Timur empire in front of them, they ask the other party to spit out his own food with interest. "Inform the Security Bureau and the CIA and ask them to send someone to bangara. I want to know every move there, the reason for the sudden dispatch of troops to Myanmar, and who else played a role in this matter. I need to investigate it clearly."


    Yang Chendong had a face and a little voice, but listening to Yang er''s ears, he couldn''t stop shaking all over. He had a feeling that the young master was angry this time.


    ......


    Turkistan City, the old king capital of the Kazakh khanate, is hiding here with 20000 disabled horses. When he learned that Bangalore really sent troops and took a surprise in Myanmar Province under the Yang system, he almost jumped up with joy.


    Although he said that the battle was not fought by himself, it was a good thing for him to find the trouble of the Han army. With this, he waited for the mobilization of the five-star army, and then he could find a chance to break out.


    Yes, janir bek Khan has been forced into the siege by the eastern front army of the five-star army. He didn''t dare to break through rashly. Let alone because of the heavy snow, the war horse couldn''t play its role at all. Shan said that once his attack attracted the attention of the five-star army and the Army wanted to surround himself, he was not sure he could escape.


    Hiding in the old capital of Turkistan, no one is bothering him with the heavy snow. All he needs to do is find a way to save himself. After learning the news that Amur Khan encouraged banggela to send troops, he immediately sent someone to contact the other party and made various commitments. In short, it means that as long as he can extricate himself, he is willing to give half of his property, population and territory to each other.


    It can be said that in order to protect himself, janil bek Khan promised everything he could promise. The next thing is to wait hard, waiting for the news of war, so as to relieve their pressure. Now I finally heard the good news and learned that Bangla was indeed sending troops. It felt like he was shrouded in the warm sunshine in the cold winter.


    "Send scouts immediately and keep an eye on the movements of the five-star army. As long as they find signs of leaving, they will report immediately." janil bek Khan said in a slightly excited voice. A group of scouts left Turks under orders.


    But neither janil bek Khan nor the scouts knew it. Just in front of an insignificant snow pile outside Turks City, a team of dozens of people were staring at every move here. When the scouts left the city, they saw the scene.


    Some reluctantly put down their binoculars and lamented the power of this object in their hearts. Wan Yanhong whispered to Bai Shuang, the commander of the different first army lying on the snow beside him: "yes, I know some of these scouts. They all belong to the cronies of Khan. They won''t leave about jianier Buick in peacetime."


    "Oh, so the big Khan is likely to hide in this city." Bai Shuang smiled in his eyes and finally let him catch a big fish.


    The Eastern Line fought with the Kazakh cavalry for a long time, but because the terrain in yilibaoli was not suitable for the operation of the cavalry corps, they could not give full play to their advantages, and finally did not take enough advantages.


    Now, Yili Baili has surrendered, so that they, the main force of the eastern front of the five-star army, can march smoothly. However, because the position of the different first army was relatively backward, when Bai Shuang got the news, the new three armies had already set out and joined the main force of the first cavalry army in the world in akmo city. Then they went hand in hand and surrounded the Timur empire.


    He once came out of the first cavalry army in the world and had many contacts with the new three armies. Bai Shuang is very familiar with these two armies. It was also because of this familiarity that he knew how hard it was to grab food from them.


    Instead of racking your brains to win the merit camp from the two strongest armies, it''s better to find another shortcut. Bai Shuang took a different army to search for the main army of Kazakhstan. He also invited Wan Yanhong, a rebel who knew the situation of the Kazakh khanate, to guide him.


    Finally, the target was locked in Turkistan, the old king of the Kazakh Khanate. It is said to be Lao Wang''s capital, but if van janil bek Khan had a little brain, he would not hide here, but it happened that this man hid here after playing under the dark light. It was only wan Yanhong''s analysis before. In his eyes, his big Khan was a man who liked adventure. Now, when he saw those scouts out of the city, this conjecture has become a reality.


    Knowing the hiding place of the target, Bai Shuang''s eyes flashed a light of wisdom. He knew that the time to close the net was coming.


    There is nothing wrong with the heavy snow blocking the road outside, but because of this, no one would think that they would choose to attack in such bad weather. This is his advantage. As long as the raiding method is correct, even the heavy snow can not prevent janil bek Khan from becoming their prisoner or their ghost under the knife.


    "Leave some people to continue to stare, and others to withdraw with me." Bai Shuang quietly withdrew from outside the city as if he had come after he had an idea in his heart. On the next third day, led by the five-star army in white cloak, the five-star army began to approach Turkistan under the cover of darkness.


    Zhuang Cheng, the head of the guard regiment directly under the army, and some soldiers of the 301 division received the surprise mission. The 5000 white cloak is also an inventory of the different army.


    Under the snow, the white cloak is the best cover. Unless the moonlight is particularly sufficient, otherwise, it is difficult to be found by visual force.


    It happened that the night Zhuang Cheng attacked was very dark, and the visibility was only seven or eight steps away. When five thousand soldiers crawled near the bottom of the city, the Kazakh city guards in the city didn''t notice at all. Perhaps in their eyes, such a cold night and so much snow outside, it is impossible for someone to attack, which is bad for them.


    This is human nature. Many times, taking too much for granted often leads to big mistakes.


    When janil bekhan promised to let bAngela attack Yang, his ending was already doomed.


    It was very cold at night, about 0.30 degrees. Lying in the snow, although he has put on an army coat full of cotton, his body will become cold as long as he doesn''t move for a while.


    But even so, no soldier complained and tired. So people are holding back and waiting for the moment of outbreak, because they won''t forget that once the operation is successful, all the soldiers have credit, which is a white reward. If the army makes great achievements, they will also send food and oil with gongs and drums in their hometown government. That''s a very visible thing, which is what every soldier expects.


    Time passed minute by minute. In the rear of Zhuang Cheng, Bai Shuang also arrived here with more than 30000 people, the main force of the different army. Seeing that there was a vast expanse of white ahead, there was no movement. Tu Hai, the commander of the different 301 division, asked with some worry, "junzuo, do you think commander Zhuang will be all right? After all, the weather is so cold."


    "Nothing will happen. We must trust our comrades in arms." Bai Shuang looked forward firmly. Then I silently read in my heart that the soldiers must hold on. After holding on for half an hour, it is time for them to launch a full-scale attack at midnight.


    It is not too much to describe the mood of Bai Shuang and different soldiers of the first army. But so far, they had to continue. Although Bai Shuang had to admit, he still underestimated the cold weather. For example, he was stiff after waiting for so long. But now it is on the line and has to be launched.

 Chapter 1522

    "How long will it be until midnight?" I don''t know how many times Bai Shuang asked, and Shao Qing, a battalion commander of the guard regiment, didn''t know how many times he answered. Finally, less than three minutes away from the ion, his voice said excitedly: "junzuo, there are still three minutes to arrive."


    "OK, OK, order down, and the whole army is ready to charge." looking back at the dark crowd behind him, Bai Shuang''s mouth trembled.


    More than 30000 people were changed from cavalry to infantry due to heavy snow, which made them unable to give full play to their speed advantage in wartime. After a while, he will charge with his feet, but he believes that even so, the victory will belong to them. Because they have strong and firm faith.


    In Turkistan, the soldiers of the five thousand five-star army began to thaw slowly from the freezing mode one by one. One by one, the soldiers slowly raised their buried heads and showed their resolute eyes one by one.


    After waiting for more than an hour, the biting cold wind has penetrated through the clothes and entered the body, and many people have suffered slight frostbite. But everyone''s mental state is good. Maybe this is that there must be brave men under heavy rewards.


    When the time came, leader Zhuang became the first, and the people slowly raised their heads. Then the soldiers of the commando unit took out the throwing hook and threw it over the wall. Through the wind at night, no one cared about the sound of the triangular anchor stuck on the wall. Then the commandos climbed up one by one like monkeys, straight towards the almost defenceless wall of Turkistan city.


    It is incorrect to say that no one defends. Although janil bek Khan didn''t want people to know he was in the city, he arranged a patrol army on the city tower. Just because it was midnight and it was cold outside, no one thought anyone would attack the city at this time.


    The patrolmen on the tower have long been nestled in a shelter of the tower and are leaning on each other to keep warm. People on duty at this point are not very lucky. They are full of complaints. They should be lazy. There is no need to worry that the Shangguan will check. After all, who doesn''t want to come out in a warm quilt in such weather?


    The direct consequence of this is that after the commandos boarded the city tower, there was no obstruction at all. Only when a small group of 30 people touched the stairs leading to the lower part of the city tower in the dark did they find a group of 50 Kazakh soldiers here. They were gathered together. Some slept and some said to divert their attention.


    Thirty people versus fifty people, if it is a positive response, it is obvious that the one with fewer people will suffer. But at this time, the party with more people is unprepared, and the party with fewer people is very brave commandos. The result will be right.


    As the commando captain named by Zhuang Cheng, after seeing the formation, he made several gestures in the dark. At present, 20 team members surrounded him in left and right, and 10 team members ran towards the passage under the city tower like a civet cat when the time was right.


    The sudden movement quickly attracted the attention of several soldiers who were chatting. However, they had no chance to shout, and a dark shadow suddenly came. When they came in front of them, they waved a knife and split. The sharp blade crossed their throats. One Kazakh soldier after another didn''t have a chance to shout, so they felt that the power in their body was evacuated. Then the figure shook and fell to the ground.


    Then more and more commandos appeared. In this way, the patrol team composed of 50 people either opened their eyes and watched being killed by the blade, or lost consciousness while still sleeping. It was only two minutes from beginning to end, and there was no other movement.


    "Hoo." after checking the bodies of the enemy soldiers, he found that they were all dead. After there was no hidden danger, the commando captain breathed a long sigh of relief. Then he listened attentively to the movement downstairs and found that several wild cat calls came out, so he knew that he was also good downstairs.


    I think so. The defense on the most dangerous city tower is so lax. It must be needless to say downstairs. Whether anyone is watching there needs two more words. It''s natural to succeed.


    Everything went smoothly as planned. The commando leader responded to several wild cat calls downstairs, that is, told them to be ready to open the city gate and welcome the army at any time. He himself took out a torch from his arms and lit the torch he had already prepared. On a cold night, suddenly there was a fire and warmth, which made people unable to help but give birth to a heart of trust.


    But the commando captain didn''t take the opportunity to warm up at all. He lit the torch to send a signal to captain Zhuang Cheng under the city. Seeing everything in place, he raised a torch. In the dark, the light was so obvious and eye-catching.


    "The commando team succeeded. All the soldiers listened to the order and attacked." Zhuang Cheng had been searching and waiting. At the appearance of the signal, Zhuang Chengli couldn''t restrain himself. He stood out from the cold snow. Then hulala stood straight beside him. More soldiers in white cloak.


    It seems that in order to cooperate with them, the city gate dozens of steps away from the opposite side is also slowly opened from the inside. In the silent night, the city tower crunches and pushes, especially the sharp sound.


    "What''s the matter? How did the city gate open and who gave the order?" the noise finally attracted angry scolding and reprimand. Through learning, Zhuang Chengcheng, who understands the Kazakh Khanate language, knows that things have been found, and he must pay close attention to it. Immediately, regardless of his hidden identity, he shouted: "all soldiers attack with the regiment and make contributions to the enemy!"


    "Kill the enemy and do meritorious service!" such a cry instantly attracted more voices of attachment, and then five thousand soldiers rushed forward with high fighting spirit. Even because it was too cold, some soldiers fell to the ground when running, which was due to their stiffness. But when they got up and moved their bodies and found that it was not a problem, they still shouted and continued to launch a charge, with a momentum like thunder.


    Behind them, as early as the torch moved on the tower, commander Bai Shuang led the main force of the different army to launch an assault. In contrast, they are afraid of being discovered by the enemy and are farther away. Without the help of war horses, it all depends on your feet at the moment. But no matter what conditions, they must enter the city quickly, otherwise, the pressure of the 5000 vanguard army will increase. No one knows how many warriors are left in such bad weather.


    First there was the sound of the city gate opening, then there was the sound of shouting and killing. When they listened to the ears of other city guarding patrols, they immediately understood what had happened. At present, more and more people began to gather at the gate. They were also surprised at how the enemy touched it and opened the gate in such cold weather.


    But anyway, what should have happened has happened. Now the only thing they have to do is to throw out the invaders, otherwise, I''m afraid they''ll all die here.


    The movement at the gate soon reached the ears of janil bek Khan in the city. The Kazakh Khan jumped up from his bed and shouted, "how is this possible? There is no use for war horses in such a heavy snow. In such a cold day, which army has suffered from their trekking so far. And how do they know that Ben Khan is in the city? There must be a traitor. Yes, there must be a traitor."


    Of course, there are internal traitors, but it is not the people in the city that janil bekkhan thinks, but the Wanyan Hong of the Wanyan family who has been squeezed by him.


    It is obviously not the wise man who is struggling with these at this time. Janil bek Khan also thought of this problem after continuously yelling to vent his dissatisfaction. Then he ordered: "Send out all the troops in the city. Send them out, and the enemy will be blown out of the gate in the future. Their number will not be too large. Otherwise, our scouts will not find out. As long as we drive them out of the city and have the gate as a cover, they can''t help us. In cold weather, they will not attack and retreat. In this way, tell these words to those uniformed generals, if you still have them If you want to survive, you must try your best to kill the enemy. "


    Janil bek Khan''s analysis was reasonable. When his words were introduced into the ears of the generals who led the team, they were deeply convinced. Then nearly 20000 troops in the city were mobilized and pressed against the opened east gate.


    At this moment, there is a fierce fight at the east gate. That is, Zhuang Cheng and others moved fast enough to enter here before the gate was forcibly closed. However, in order to guard the gate, they paid the price of 30 commandos, leaving only two of them with minor injuries.


    "The enemy''s strength is not weak. We must not be careless." After watching this for a while, the commando team was almost wiped out, and Zhuang Cheng felt great pressure. When he looked back at his soldiers, most of them turned pale and trembled, he knew that the long-term latency had greatly affected the soldiers'' combat effectiveness. With such strength, if the other party fought too hard, he could not wait for the military seat to lead the Lord It''s really hard to say that we have to hurry.


    Once the attack has been launched, there is no reason to give up halfway. Zhuang Cheng bit his teeth and said to the soldiers who were still trembling because of the cold: "Don''t be afraid. Move your limbs as much as possible. There will be a big war next. We must hold on until the arrival of the main force. At that time, everyone will be meritorious and our family will benefit from our efforts today."

 Chapter 1523

    "For the sake of my family, fight hard." the words of encouragement were heard in the soldiers'' ears, and many faces showed a unique color. They took the opportunity to move their bodies one by one, stretching their arms and kicking their legs, just hoping to force out the cold in their bodies and become flexible again.


    The footsteps are more and more dense. In the dark night, the shadows in front are gradually increasing. Zhuang Cheng looked at all this with the soldiers and felt that the Kazakh soldiers'' response was indeed fast enough. They were worthy of being the elite who could stay with janilbek Khan, but at the same time, they could not hold the weapons in their hands and were ready for a desperate battle.


    "Ready, archers!" Zhuang Cheng shouted when he felt that the enemy was less than 70 steps away from them. The archers who had just assembled came to a round of volley. You can obviously feel that a lot of dark shadows in the distance have been put down.


    "The archer put the arrow!" the shadow opposite reacted quickly after the initial panic. Then came the same military order. Later, the bow and arrow spread over the sky came from a long distance and fell on the head of the vanguard army led by Zhuang chengsuo.


    Despite some preparations, some soldiers took out their shields, but in the face of dense bows and arrows falling, many were hit by arrows. In a short time, hundreds of soldiers died because of arrows.


    "Kill." when the distance was close, it was obvious that bows and arrows were no longer applicable, and the general of Kazakhstan ordered to launch an assault. In this regard, Zhuang Cheng is also responsible. Although he brought a small number of soldiers, he still shouted the slogan of rush to kill.


    This is the case with the two armies. Let''s not talk about the brave who meets on a narrow road. Just say that facing the impact of the enemy, if anyone retreats and is afraid, his morale may fall sharply, which will directly lead to a mountain of defeat.


    The cry of killing rang out continuously, whether willing or unwilling, and finally the soldiers of both sides fought together in front of the east gate. When the weapons collided with each other, black shadows fell to the ground one after another, and blood splashed everywhere.


    In such a chaotic situation, the so-called personal courage is no longer important. The fight is which side''s formation is reliable enough. The fight is who is more determined to kill and who is more determined.


    Every knife, sword, or gun may be the last action in life. No one will be careless or careless. It''s like two wild beasts bumping into each other. Under the impact, there were scars and heavy casualties.


    The number of casualties in Zhuang Cheng''s team decreased sharply. In this regard, the commander has no way at all. All he can do is constantly look outside the city to see where commander Bai Shuang has arrived with his army.


    In other words, the combat effectiveness of the first army is composed of young people of different nationalities. They come from different places and have different beliefs and living habits. Putting these people together is originally a lot of problems. It is even more difficult to screw them together into a rope and organize a strong combat effectiveness.


    Even though commander Bai Shuang has made a lot of efforts to this end and basically eliminated the gap between different ethnic soldiers, the combat effectiveness is still far from that of the old army such as the new three services. Compared with the ace division like the first cavalry army in the world, I don''t know how big the gap is.


    Many times, different armies will win in war because of their large number and great momentum; The victory lies in the correctness of Bai Shuang''s command as a commander.


    And once it''s really a one-on-one war, their weak side will be exposed, just like before the eyes. After a quarter of an hour of fighting, Zhuang Cheng could feel that his soldiers were obviously killed and injured more. In addition to lying in the cold snow and unable to give full play to their full strength, it is because they are not as good as people in terms of combat ability or number of troops.


    Thanks to the fact that the terrain at the east gate is not open, more troops can not be placed at the same time. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be difficult for them to hold on for another minute.


    "Press on, put on the reserve force, anyway, we can''t leave the city gate, even if we fight to the last person." Zhuang Cheng said with a very serious face. When he said this, he was ready to sacrifice. He must not allow him to finally get the east gate and be robbed by the enemy. In that case, his strategic intention has been exposed and it will become very difficult to deal with janir bek Khan with walls.


    This is a time when the different army is amazing. In the cold weather, all the five-star armies were in a state of rest, but only the different first army took the initiative to launch an attack. At this time, if we can win a big battle, the influence will undoubtedly be more amazing. The name of the different first army will also ring through the whole five-star army. Who dared to underestimate them at that time?


    In order to kill the enemy and make meritorious service, Zhuang Cheng would rather pay his own life. Unless he died, he would never let the enemy regain control of the gate.


    "Hurry, hurry up. The soldiers who can run run run first, regardless of the formation." Bai Shuang and more than 30000 soldiers are running from the snow five miles away. At this time, there are soldiers with good physical strength and some panting.


    If he was running on the flat ground, it would be only five miles away. If he really didn''t put it in his eyes, he would be able to rush with the army in less than a quarter of an hour and be able to fight immediately. But in the heavy snow, it''s another matter.


    The heavy snow over the knee makes it very difficult for people to take every step. There are many times when you step on an open space at a high speed, you may fall into it as a whole. Even if you just step on the ground, one foot is often pulled out, and the other foot will fall into the snow.


    In such an environment, it is impossible to give full play to the speed advantage. So it was only five miles away. After a quarter of an hour, I didn''t even reach half of it. Seeing it continue, it is impossible to reach under the city gate on time. In this way, commander Zhuang Cheng will be under a lot of pressure, and it is not impossible to even leave the city gate.


    In a hurry, Bai Shuang saw Tu Hai, the division commander of yi301 division. He saw that he was taking hundreds of soldiers to open the way for everyone, and was still waiting for the main force. He had an idea and gave the order that he could attack alone without forming a team.


    "All the first ten thousand people in the city have military merit to reward." as soon as Bai Shuang had an idea and ordered, Mr. Tu Hai was just stunned. Then he broke away from the army sequence and began to take the initiative to speed up. Behind him, hundreds of people followed closely. Further away, hundreds of people began to accelerate and run forward as much as possible.


    The speed of the team finally improved, and Bai Shuang was relieved. Now it depends on how long Zhuang Cheng and his team can hold off. They can''t lose this time anyway. This is a good chance for them to become famous. Therefore, Bai Shuang did not ask for help from Lengfeng fourth division on the east line. Otherwise, with a firearm army, a Turkistan city with low walls would not be in their eyes.


    Bai Shuang is a little nervous. Zhuang Chengzhen at the east gate has forgotten what tension is. When he saw waves of soldiers rushing up and down, and the smell of blood came to his nostrils, he had put life and death aside. At this time, he only saw the enemy, only killing the enemy.


    Perhaps the counterattack of the five-star army was not fierce, and the morale of the Kazakh soldiers in the city was greatly boosted. After seeing that there were not many enemies coming, their courage grew stronger and their momentum became more fierce. In addition, they all get up from the warm quilt and have no experience of frostbite, so they can give full play to their 100% strength. In contrast, the five-star army is even more defeated.


    Another quarter of an hour later, there were less than 800 people left in the 5000 vanguard army, which was the last strength in Zhuang Cheng''s hands. Seeing so many comrades in arms and colleagues die in front of themselves, the remaining 800 people have red eyes and green veins in their hands holding knives, reflecting their anger at this time.


    Even if you join the five-star army, even if you join the different army on the non front line, it is tantamount to tying fate with it.


    In the absence of military orders, war can only move forward, not backward. This is an iron law. If anyone dares to disobey, not only will he be beheaded afterwards, but also the family in the rear will be affected. The family will bear the name of a deserter and live hard.


    Whether for their own dignity or for their families, these 800 people are not likely to retreat at this time. Either kill the incoming enemy or be killed by the enemy. There is no third way to go.


    "Come on, fight for yourself and your family." choking wave pulled out his sword and Zhuang Cheng said with a murderous face.


    "Fight hard and fight for your family." after drinking together, 800 warriors took out their weapons and rushed towards the rushing Kazakh soldiers under the leadership of Zhuang Cheng.


    With Zhuang Cheng taking the lead, the sharp knife was unstoppable. Several Kazakh soldiers were cut down and lay down on the ground. This scene greatly stimulated other soldiers, suddenly and violently improved their morale in a short time, and simply made the approaching Kazakh soldiers retreat for nearly ten feet.


    As the saying goes, soldiers will bear a nest. Zhuang Cheng''s bravery set an example for all the soldiers, let them give full play to their potential, and just fought a short turnaround.


    This result was unexpected to the Kazakh soldiers. When many commanders saw that the five-star army, which was already at the end of the crossbow, could still get up and go back to war, they all looked like fear. The so-called horizontal fear of Leng, Leng fear of death. In the face of some deadly enemies, the fear in the bones will jump out unconsciously.

 Chapter 1524

    "There are a large number of five-star armies outside the city, and they are getting closer and closer." on the city tower that has been recaptured, after the two sides stopped briefly, such a cry suddenly came out. As soon as the voice fell into the ears of the commanders, they reacted.


    "Kill them. We can''t let them join the reinforcements and recapture the city gate immediately. Then we can guard the city with the benefit of the city wall. Otherwise, all of us will be killed by the five-star army." a Kazakh commander leading the army shouted loudly and told everyone''s situation.


    Under such a cry, the Kazakh soldiers who had been thinking about whether to avoid their edge could not retreat at last. If you don''t kill all the five-star army in front of you, you will die next.


    This is a very good multiple-choice question. Either you die or I die. Of course, everyone will choose their opponent to die. The Kazakh soldiers reacted more violently than just now. At one time, the 800 warriors brought by Zhuang Cheng were seriously killed and injured. In one round, more than 300 bodies were thrown down. At the same time, they also retreated more than six feet.


    Seeing that the east gate is five feet behind him, they may be blown out of the gate after retreating. What''s the point if they survive once the gate is closed?


    Zhuang Cheng, who stamped his foot, bit his teeth and showed a determined face, shouted: "soldiers, behind us is the city gate. We have to retreat. Now let''s sprinkle the last drop of blood on our body and fight with the enemy!"


    "Fight." there were less than 500 people left, and there was no fear on their faces. On the premise of knowing the results, I''m afraid I''ll be far away from myself. What they think now is that they can kill several enemies before they die. Kill one and earn one. Even soldiers who have not attended school will calculate the gains and losses.


    Zhuang Cheng and his team began to break out their last strength. Under the full counterattack of nearly 500 people, and under the leadership of Zhuang Cheng and the guidance of their bodies, they did not take a step back until there were less than 100 people left of nearly 500 people, and almost everyone was injured. Above their heads, there were loud shouts of Kazakh soldiers guarding the city tower and the time of shooting arrows.


    Needless to say, this is the reinforcement of the five-star army, which has arrived under the city tower. When they heard this sound, Zhuang Cheng seemed to be full of strength in an instant. A hundred people gave full play to their final potential, waved their knives one by one, and rushed back at the steady stream of Kazakh soldiers coming from the opposite side.


    The number of Kazakh soldiers on the opposite side is at least 3000. With a charge of 100 people, it is like a boat in a huge wave in the sea. It seems that it may be overturned at any time. But even so, no soldier stepped back, but stood there firmly, like a stone carving.


    Zhuang Cheng already had four knife wounds, two gunshot wounds and one sword wound. At this time, his eyes were in a trance, exhausted and unable to see the things ahead because of excessive bleeding. But instinctively, he kept chopping and killing the enemy as much as possible.


    "Regiment seat, stand back. As long as you are still there, our guard regiment may be rebuilt." a soldier of a different military police guard regiment took the initiative to come to Zhuang Cheng''s side, and then pushed Zhuang Cheng to the rear from the side. The soldier with two knife wounds replaced Zhuang Cheng''s position and stood there entangled with the three Kazakh soldiers.


    A good tiger can''t hold a pack of wolves. Not to mention, the soldier had long been at the end of a powerful crossbow. If he had not been supported by a belief, I''m afraid he would have fallen to the ground.


    One person to three people, but also hurt himself. He only cut two knives. Even the enemy didn''t hurt anyone. He felt a huge force hitting the blade in his hand. Finally, the long knife was knocked away, and his whole person flew out after being hit by a knife.


    The fallen soldier was lying beside Zhuang Cheng. Looking at the soldier who had just saved himself and recovered some eyesight, Zhuang Cheng was full of tears. "Shiguang, how are you, how are you?"


    Hearing the call of the leader, the soldier named Shi Guang, whose ancestral home is Laos Province, slowly opened his eyes, forced a smile on his face and said, "Tuan, I held on to the end, did I make a contribution, and can my family follow?"


    "Yes, you have made meritorious service. The military service you have made can make you get rid of your nationality and enter the Han Dynasty. In the future, you will be a Han people, and your family will be proud of you." Zhuang Cheng knew this soldier. He was very timid when he joined the army, but after he learned that he could get rid of his nationality and enter the Han Dynasty under the accumulated military service, he became like a different person and made great efforts. In this war, he also killed at least three enemies and persisted to the end.


    He did have the capital to get rid of his nationality and enter the Han Dynasty. Zhuang Cheng was not lying to him when he said these words, but just wanted him to go safely.


    "Really? That''s great. I have a brother who can enter the Han nationality for me. When I''m gone, my family depends on him, OK? Tuan Zuo?" Shi Guang''s eyes really flashed a light, which may be the reflection before people died.


    "Yes, I promised you as a leader." tears trickled down his eyes. Zhuang Cheng cried and became a tearful man at this time.


    "Thank you... Thank you for your group seat." the soldier named Shiguang finally closed his eyes with a smile, and this closure will become permanent.


    "Ah!" looking at the soldier who had just saved himself and had died lying in his arms, Zhuang Cheng felt the strength of the furious Zhuang Cheng. He got up again, drew a knife and cut off the Kazakh soldier who rushed opposite.


    One sabre, two sabres and three sabres... I don''t know how many times I waved them or whether I killed anyone. Zhuang Chengcheng felt that the sky was dark in front of him, which was the extreme performance of physical strength. Just as he was turning dizzily and couldn''t help falling to the ground, a strong arm suddenly caught him, and then Tu Hai''s loud voice came to his ears, "commander Zhuang, you have completed the task well, and now you are very tired. You should have a rest. Come on, if there are any medical staff, save people immediately."


    This was the sound Zhuang Cheng heard before he was unconscious. He didn''t know whether it was illusion or reality, and then completely closed his eyes in such a cry.


    Division commander Tu Hai arrived and brought more than 1000 fresh troops. Behind them, more and more soldiers from different armies are entering from the east gate. Seeing this in the eyes of the Kazakh commanders, they knew that the general trend was going and that everything was over.


    Without hope, some simply abandoned their weapons and knelt down, while others ran directly to other city gates. They didn''t want to fall to the five-star army, so they had to rush into the harsh environment with heavy snow everywhere to get that glimmer of vitality.


    Janil bek Khan did not escape.


    He had no place to escape, and he never thought that the five-star army could really kill into the city. Just now someone reported that the five-star army entering the city could be kicked out immediately, but it was only a little longer. Unexpectedly, the five-star army entered the city.


    Under this strong contrast, janil bek Khan had no time to prepare and heard worse news. The former Kazakh palace, where he lived, was surrounded by the five-star army.


    With a plop, JANIER Buick fell to the ground. He knows that from today on, there will be no sweat behind his name. He will become a prisoner, may be killed, and may live in an eternal dungeon forever.


    I don''t know when a Sharp Machete was held in his hand. JANIER Buick wanted to end his life. He didn''t want to be a prisoner to see others'' faces. However, when the machete made continuous gestures on his neck for several times, he finally put it down powerlessly. He didn''t have such courage.


    It was at this time that JANIER Buick knew that he was cowardly and didn''t even have the courage to die. At this time, he was afraid of tears. He hated his cowardice. Until countless five-star soldiers rushed in outside. The moment he was dragged away, his tears didn''t stop.


    The first army captured the city of guelkstan and captured Kazakh Khan janilbuick when it was snowing everywhere.


    After the news came out, the Amur man in Herat was shocked when he heard this.


    He knew very well how difficult it was to attack under the heavy snow. Cold weather is likely to reduce the army by a quarter or more. Not to mention attacking the city in such weather. The news showed that the five-star army, as the offensive side, captured Turkistan without using any firearms.


    Does this not mean that even in the competition of cold weapons, the five-star army also has quite strong strength? At this moment, Amur Khan felt hopeless.


    Not only did Khan have such an idea, but all the people who heard the news were shocked in the whole King capital. Some capitulationists were determined to make the five-star Army invincible and made a firm decision to surrender.


    As for those militant factions, some people have unconsciously wavered. Even if they don''t think about themselves, they should also think about their families. Once they are still in the main battle, once the five-star army really defeats them and conquers the king''s capital, where will they go as the main battle faction?


    This thought also affected the great general mandurtu.


    Originally, it was just some dignitaries looking for someone to take a message with themselves. The speech was full of the meaning of surrender. The saying that the five-star army was invincible was everywhere. But now, even some of his generals began to waver, which made him deeply distressed. He suddenly worried about the war he had confidence in. When he took the initiative to find Amur Khan and told his confusion and the situation in the army, he finally got a good news, that is, after bAngela went out to the rear of the five-star army, another force called the king of the three provinces of the Ming Dynasty also shot at the rear of the five-star Army, and caused more damage.

 Chapter 1525

    The chaos in the rear of the five-star army is equal to the opportunity of the Timur empire. According to the meaning of Amur Khan, as long as he can carry the first wave of attack of the five-star army at the beginning of spring, the other party can only retreat and leave under pressure to solve internal problems first. Once so, their breathing machine will appear.


    Although it is not wise to place the hope of survival on others. But now there is no better choice, manduratu can only think like this.


    The king of the three provinces is Zhu Huiyun. Originally, he had a good relationship with BangGe la. Once, both sides had joined hands to deal with Wang Mu''s family in Xiping. Now they are working together against the five-star army, which is not surprising.


    Even so, when the telegram was sent to Yang Chendong, who was waiting for the spring in the snow, it also attracted his anger.


    We had long known that Zhu Huixuan was a man with two sides and three swords. Before, we also sent troops to guard against him. However, after the Burmese province was invaded by punggara, Yang Chendong moved the army in order to solve the problem there. Unexpectedly, this person did it at this time. I have to say that his opportunity was still very good. At least he was caught off guard by the five-star army.


    "Send a telegram to the Ministry of foreign affairs of chizhuangcheng to put pressure on Nanming. How can Zhu Huixuan say that he is also the king of three provinces granted by the emperor of Nanming. Now he suddenly sends troops, and they have the right to control. There is also a telegram to Lengfeng Division 1 to stop training recruits and go to Vietnam province to show some people." Yang Chendong said with a deep face.


    Hearing that Leng Feng''s first division was to be mobilized, Yang ER was surprised.


    Even if they are cold front troops, they are also superior. For example, as the first cold front division, it is the most elite in the cold front.


    If it is very difficult to enter the cold front sequence, it is difficult to enter the first cold front division. Their assessment level is only second to black riding Dragon Guard. Therefore, they shoulder the task of training new cold front.


    Everyone is an instructor and everyone is the backbone. Ordinary soldiers can calmly be an excellent monitor, which is basically a teaching brigade. It is conceivable how powerful such an army will be.


    In addition, it is fully equipped with firearms, which is amazing enough to deter any opponent. Now the young master has sent this army, and I want to know that we hate Zhu Huiyun, the king of the three provinces.


    The telegram was transmitted to the army headquarters in Chifeng City through the description of radio waves. After lengsong, the deputy commander, got the telegram, he immediately ordered someone to call Tengshan, the commander of Lengfeng first division. Only half an hour later, Tengshan, riding an electric motorcycle, appeared at the headquarters.


    After the successful development of the engine, it has been used in many fields for some time. Among them, many battery cars have been manufactured.


    When it was born, it really frightened many people. Especially when we see that this thing can walk without manpower, and the speed is not slow, we are completely convinced of science. In particular, some well-known scholars from the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties who were introduced to the city through various channels dare not talk nonsense and pick on scientific problems. On the contrary, many people began to change disciplines, put aside the four books and five classics and asked about applying for the College of Yang Department.


    As the teacher of Leng Feng''s first division, Tengshan definitely belongs to the oldest group of people following Yang Chendong. Although he is only a major general and a teacher now. But this position is to give him a commander of the group army. I''m afraid he can''t change it.


    This is the teacher of Lengfeng first division, which is equivalent to teaching the existence of a brigade captain. At least 60% of all cold front soldiers, indirectly or directly, can have a relationship with him, or his students, or his students'' students.


    A person with such qualifications naturally has to have a battery car. When he rode by with the wind, followed by a group of panting security guards chasing by on his bicycle, let alone the pride on his face.


    Came to the office of Leng song, deputy commander of the army command, knocked on the door and entered. After paying a military salute, Tengshan sat on the guest chair in the office, poured himself a cup of hot tea and asked with a smile, "Leng tou, do you have any instructions? Is there any hard battle for our first division?"


    When asked about this sentence, Tengshan still said it in a mocking language. He knew clearly that he was the commander of the first division, but in fact he was the leader of Leng Feng''s teaching brigade. From time to time, he also recognized the training head of the new Corps and even the new division. He was really rarely used on the battlefield.


    Although he also heard that Myanmar province is not peaceful, and Vietnam province has fallen into the vortex of war, he still doesn''t think he will use himself. This sentence means that there is a greater element of joking.


    Unexpectedly, lengsong, who heard this sentence, looked surprised, "what? You know everything?"


    "What''s the matter? I''ll know what?" at this moment, Tengshan suddenly stood up. He felt that he was right. Did he really need to use himself in front of him? If so, it would be a great thing. At the moment, he was a little excited.


    Tengshan''s performance fell into lengsong''s eyes. He knew he was thinking too much. The other party didn''t know anything at all. He should just say it casually. Thinking that the sixth young master''s telegram was directly sent to him, it is said that others should not know about it. He smiled and said: "your boy is lucky. The sixth young master ordered the general of your cold front Division 1. You can show your face this time."


    "Ah!" hearing that Yang Chendong personally ordered the name of their cold first division, Tengshan was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. Did he finally have a place to play. Thinking that he had been in the rear for many years, he almost forgot what the war was about. Now we can finally fight again. As soon as we raise our military prestige, tears can''t stop flowing out of the corners of our eyes.


    Looking at Tengshan''s tears, lengsong came out from behind his desk, patted him on the shoulder and said: "I can understand your mood. Facts have also proved that the sixth young master has never forgotten you. Isn''t this a chance for you to show? Well, the training work is left to your teaching group, and you can take other groups. When you go back, seize the time and hurry to the front line earlier. In other words, the arrogance of the king of the three provinces is very arrogant now. It''s time Teach them how to be human. "


    Hearing that his opponent was Wang Zhu Huixi of the three provinces, Tengshan wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and said with a smile, "cold head, you can rest assured. This time, let''s see how our cold first division combats him and ensure that he doesn''t even know his parents. Ha ha."


    If others say so, Leng song will not take it seriously even if it is other Lengfeng division. But it is completely different if it comes from Tengshan. This lengyi division is not only responsible for teaching tasks these years, but also in their hands to ensure the safety of chixian city. In order to better complete the tasks, such as lurking, assassination, beheading Reconnaissance, even some contact projects in the Navy and air force, they also play a thief.


    If you have to use one word to describe it, it is the special forces in the cold front. Think about it. Such an army of tens of thousands of people suddenly appeared on the battlefield and faced some people who had only passed simple training and had backward knives and spears in their hands. It was really a bit of bullying. It''s not an exaggeration to say that Zhu Huiyun didn''t even know his parents ¡£


    "OK, I believe you. But don''t forget that the training task can''t be left behind. If a training group is not enough, you can tell me that I''ll transfer people for you." listening to this confident statement, lengsong knows that the war is stable. The difference is only the scale of the war.


    "Enough, a training regiment is enough. Usually we only arrange one regiment to train recruits, and the other regiments are carrying out all kinds of training." Tengshan shook his head and said that even if the main force of the division left, there would be no slack in the work left.


    Tengshan left, and his speed was a little faster than that of the past. When he rode back to the division headquarters of Leng No. 1 Division in a battery car, the other four leaders except the teaching group entered the conference room. When everyone learned that Leng No. 1 division finally didn''t have to hold at home and could go out of the war, everyone was excited. If Tengshan hadn''t kept reminding and warning , I''m afraid even the table will be broken.


    After a while, everyone calmed down. Then he saw the regiment leader Cheng Hu ask in an excited tone, "shizuo, when can we start?"


    "Yes, over the years, seeing other brother troops doing meritorious deeds in the front, we can''t stand it unless we stay in the rear. The sooner we can start, the better." Xiushan, the second head, also shouted to show his attitude.


    Looking at the heads of the regiments worried one by one, Tengshan nodded, "have you heard about the white double commander of the different army?"


    "Shizuo, do you mean the blizzard raid? Of course, I heard that it was recorded in the Yang newspaper that the different first army was good. It was too cold for others to go out and walk under the heavy snow. He insisted on it. He took the initiative to attack and won a great victory. He is worthy of being the favorite student of the sixth young master." the third regiment rectangle said this with envy and admiration on his face.


    After listening to this, the first and second regiments also kept nodding their heads. Obviously, they agreed on this matter.


    Only the fourth leader Chen Zaiqiang nodded first, then his eyes suddenly stared and said, "wait, does the division mean that we should attack in the snow like the other division?"

 Chapter 1526

    With a look of admiration, head Chen Zaiqiang nodded proudly. "Yes, that''s what I think. Just because of the weather, it''s not so cold in Vietnam Province, and there''s no heavy snow. On the contrary, it''s still very warm. So it''s wrong to attack in snowy days, but there''s no problem with attacking in winter."


    "OK, then attack now." the four regiments nodded in agreement. For them, it doesn''t matter what season to attack. The most important thing is to be fast. They can''t wait to show their skills on the battlefield. They also want to prove to other cold fronts that the cold first division is not only good at training recruits, but also has unparalleled ability to fight.


    Everyone''s opinions have reached an agreement. The next time is for you to discuss your battle plan. Leng Yishi is going out of the mountain. Of course, the bigger the noise, the better. The more firearms and equipment, the better. With their teacher Tengshan, there will be no problem.


    This old qualified man had trained with several Yang family servants at the beginning. He has this relationship. Yang Wu just manages the firearms distribution in chixian city. It''s not easy to get more bullets?


    Soon, Leng Yi division was going out of the mountain to Vietnam Province, and all the senior leaders knew it. A telegram was also quickly sent from an insignificant building. Before the residence of Wang Zhu Huixi of the three provinces, Mo GUI, the young man who once appeared, sent this message to him.


    "Dear king, the one who came out to trouble you this time is Leng Feng first division, the ace of the five-star army." after the content of the message was put in front of Zhu Huixuan, Mo GUI stepped back and closed his mouth.


    He''s just a messenger. He doesn''t have the power to make decisions on many major events. Some are just reminders and suggestions. That is, he will say what should be said and will not reveal a word what should not be said.


    The tall Zhu Huixuan picked up the message and looked at it. When he looked at Mo GUI, his eyes could not help but be curious.


    He still doesn''t know who the master behind Mo GUI is, but his intuition tells him that the hidden mysterious man must not be too low, and even should be a master with good hands and eyes. Otherwise, how can he master the trend of the five-star army so soon.


    Because of curiosity, Zhu Huixuan sometimes came up with an idea to catch Mo GUI and torture him to see who the master behind him was. But in the end reason prevailed over impulse. Even if the other party doesn''t want to meet him, it proves that it''s not time yet. He still needs to continue to wait. Otherwise, even if you catch someone, you may not be able to ask the answer you want.


    "Mr. Mo, thank you for the information. But isn''t it too simple, such as how many people are there in the cold first division? Where will they march to get us in trouble? I don''t know anything. It''s hard to deal with." Zhu Huixuan said in a dissatisfied tone.


    Obviously, the other party is using himself to confront Yang Chendong. Of course, this is also what he meant. Seeing that Vietnam province is rich and oily, I don''t know how many people under him will run to Yang''s territory as long as they have a chance, and they won''t come back as soon as they run. For this reason, he does not know how many people he killed, but the role of warning is still very limited.


    People are more or less hostile to the rich. Zhu Huixuan had such a mind. He didn''t find reasons from his own management, but unilaterally thought that the land in Vietnam must be more fertile. Otherwise, how can he feed so many people and have no return?


    After salivating for a long time, Zhu Huirong had already taken Vietnam Province as his own. In his mind, Yang Chendong''s territory is already so large, and he doesn''t care if there is less Vietnam Province, so it shouldn''t be a problem for him to seize his territory into his own hands.


    Once he has this large grain producing province as the foundation, he can support more troops and have stronger strength. At that time, he will have a lot of confidence in the face of others, which is a typical insatiable greed.


    Zhu Huixuan never thought that why should people give you more good things? They also worked hard to fight down, okay.


    Of course, under greed, people will take the initiative to ignore something. What Zhu Huixuan ignored was the strength of the five-star army.


    Perhaps it is because over the years, the five-star army has either attacked the Mongolian army on the grassland on the other side of Shicheng or opened up territory in other areas. It has not moved in this area of Vietnam province for a long time, so that Zhu Huiyun has forgotten the bad provocation of his neighbor.


    Or perhaps after the sudden attack of Bangla in Myanmar Province, it was a little difficult to deal with it, which made Zhu Huiyun think that the current five-star army is a little weak. At this time, Mr. Mo GUI, who once gave himself free silver, appeared again, brought the opportunity to attack the Yang territory, and sent another 1 million liang of silver tickets.


    For Zhu Huixuan, who has the military power of three provinces and has a military strength of up to 500000, the role of 1 million Liang is very limited. But this proved that the other party''s attitude was not, especially the other party''s appearance of clearly touching the internal situation of the Yang Department, which was what moved Zhu Huixuan most.


    In a strong opponent, in a strong fortress, it is also easy to be broken from the inside. Now that he has an insider, if he doesn''t take this opportunity, he won''t have such an opportunity in the future.


    And he also heard that Yang Chendong, the king of Wunan, was fighting and killing with Timur and other Khanate countries at this time, and the progress was not smooth. Otherwise, bAngela would not have provoked the five-star army, and now it has not been retaliated. With the support of such things, Zhu Huiyun, who has always been greedy, finally moved his hand, took the initiative to invade Vietnam Province, and successfully robbed a lot of food stored in the granary, which greatly alleviated the pressure on the food and grass needed by the army.


    After tasting the sweetness, Zhu Huiyun wanted to continue to go deep into Vietnam. Just occupying a few border cities will get these benefits. If this province is built, how many times more will it get than now? Once he had enough food, grass, gold and silver, he would dare to compete with the five-star army.


    As the saying goes, the ignorant are fearless. Zhu Huiyun, who never really aroused Yang Chendong''s anger, naturally did not really appreciate the power of the other party, so that he did not take the other party to heart, which was destined to attract strong enemies and even kill him.


    Even if you are right, you should do your best. Zhu Huixuan also knows this truth. Therefore, while constantly mobilizing the army, he also paid attention to the military actions of the five-star army. Fortunately, don''t return to the help of this insider, which saved him a lot of effort. Now when asked about the number of the five-star army and the specific battle plan, I just want to know myself and the enemy.


    Mo GUI shook his head helplessly and said: "Dear king, the first Leng division should send out four regiments and the battalion directly under the division this time, with a total of less than 10000 people. As for their battle plan, to tell the truth, no one can know, even the Wunan king, because after the five-star army receives the task, unless there is a detailed battle plan in advance, it is left to them Free play on the battlefield. "


    "Free play?" Zhu Huixuan looked at Mo GUI as if you were joking.


    Looking at Zhu Huixi''s expression, Mo GUI knew the other party''s thoughts. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "yes, it''s free play. Don''t believe it, king. This is the uniqueness of King Wunan''s leader, and this is his confidence."


    When talking about this, Mo GUI had to be convinced. Yang Chendong''s complete decentralization of power to the army is indeed something that ordinary kings and emperors dare not do. Because the army can be mobilized without orders, it may trigger a mutiny at any time. Unless he has enough confidence in his own strength, who dares to try like this?


    If one can''t get it right, it will hurt itself. But Yang Chendong just did so, and the leading generals below have no constraints. They are much more free and flexible when doing things, so that they can better grasp the situation on the battlefield and win more battles in time.


    Of course, except Yang Chendong, no one knows the existence of Dacang. This is Yang Chendong''s real card. If someone really wants to be bad for him, unless he can be killed with one blow, if he is given a chance to breathe, he will enter Dacang and change his appearance when he comes out, which will become a nightmare in the eyes of all enemies.


    Mo GUI doesn''t know this. He simply admires Yang Chendong. But when he thinks of the hostile relationship between them, he puts this admiration in his heart. Compared with Yang Chendong, who can''t see or touch but only hear his name, he needs to be loyal to his current master, because without his current master, he may have died long ago.


    It was the Lord who gave him a mouthful of food. Based on this, he would be loyal all his life. Even if he died, he would not frown more.


    Zhu Huixuan was somewhat dissatisfied with Mo GUI''s answer, but he was helpless. It was time for both sides to unite sincerely. He believed that what Mo GUI said was true and would not deceive himself, because it was not a good thing for everyone. But he didn''t know the other party''s military plan. It was a headache. Fortunately, there were fewer than 10000 people Yu, even if it has an impact on his major events, it must be very limited.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Huixuan''s face became much better. When looking at Mo GUI, he said: "I know, I will ask the following army to be more careful. I also hope Mr. Mo can find out the situation of this army as soon as possible, provide favorable information and create enough opportunities for the encirclement of our army."


    "Yes, your majesty." Mo GUI nodded indifferently. He didn''t know how much Zhu Huixuan would pay attention to the cold first division with less than 10000 people. That''s not what he should think. He just needed to listen to orders.


    Facts have also proved that Zhu Huixuan did not pay enough attention to this cold first division, or even if he paid attention to it, it would only be impossible to prevent it.

 Chapter 1527

    Lang Shan.


    The only way from Nanming to Vietnam.


    Yang Chendong had previously established a shelter here, called the Lang Shan shelter, which was specially used to receive the people of the northern Ming Dynasty who fled here from the Southern Ming Dynasty. After registration, they were resettled. Gradually, a small market was formed here, and 1000 Vietnamese troops were stationed here, which was regarded as the Lang Shan army.


    However, when Zhu Huixuan sent his troops south, it was broken down and became an important supply channel for his transportation.


    According to Zhu Huiyun, Vietnam''s predecessor was Annan province. Originally, the Ming Dynasty established and managed here. Now he''s just recovering. As for the things that belong to Yang Chendong, king of Wunan, he didn''t mention them, as if he had completely forgotten them.


    This is a famous teacher!


    That''s why I want to be a bitch and set up a memorial archway.


    This time, in order to crack down on Zhu Huixuan''s arrogance, the primary target of Leng Yijun was set at Liangshan.


    The reason for choosing here is that it is an important channel for the supply route. As long as he controlled here, the wealth stolen by Zhu Huirong from Vietnam could not be transported back to Guangxi. Second, to occupy here is to cut off the retreat of Zhu Huiyun''s army entering Vietnam. Next, they can form a situation of closing doors and beating dogs, and slowly play a game of cat and mouse with each other.


    Even though it is so important here, the so-called three provincial army of the three provincial kings naturally has to be stationed with heavy troops, with enough 2000 people. It can be said that they attach great importance to guarding such a place with a radius of less than four miles. But when Cheng Hu, the first commander of Leng No. 1 Division, came here with a regiment of soldiers, the tragic fate of these 2000 people was doomed.


    "Regiment seat, let''s fight the vanguard of the first battalion." Feng Zhan, a battalion commander with a fierce look, asked for a fight.


    "Tuan Zuo, our second battalion wants to be a pioneer." Wang Jinlong, the second battalion commander, stood up and rushed to be a pioneer.


    Next, Xu Degang, commander of the other three battalions, Hu Jun, commander of the Fourth Battalion, including sun Dawei, commander of the guard company, also stepped forward and wanted to be a pioneer army.


    It''s good for the commanders and fighters below to have morale, but it''s impossible for them all to want to be pioneers. This gave a headache to the head of the group, Cheng Hu. Finally, based on the principle of fairness, he made a decision, "Don''t fight. One to four battalions attack in four directions. Remember, don''t use a gun if you can''t use a gun. Ask that one person can''t escape. Our commander will guard the periphery with guards. You''d better not let people escape from your direction. If the enemy of which battalion escapes the most, he can close his mouth and listen to it next time he takes the lead Is it white? "


    It''s hard for Cheng Hu to reason patiently with these powerful generals. In the face of these people who claim to be the boss of heaven and his second son, you have to be more domineering than them, even bastards. It''s more common to export dirty words. Sometimes, the more so, the more they can listen to and even be convinced.


    As soon as Cheng Hu said that the four battalions were pioneers, the four battalion commanders were happy and looked at each other. The eyes were full of challenge and competition. Feng Zhan, the first battalion commander, patted his chest and said, "please rest assured that our first battalion will not let an enemy escape."


    "So is our second battalion." the second battalion commander Wang Jinlong patted his chest with confidence on his face.


    Soon, the four battalion commanders all expressed their attitude. Cheng Hu looked at it and was happy in his heart, but said unforgivingly, "Come on, don''t boast in front of me. It''s a mule or a horse. Let''s pull it out. If someone escapes from your hands, the head of the book will be punished according to the law. Don''t be unconvinced at that time. Well, give you two hours to prepare. Now start to check the watch."


    After each of the four battalion commanders took a direction, they quickly left. Only two hours later, they needed to take the troops to the designated position and make an attack plan. The time was a little tight. But for the elite soldiers of a regiment, this was just a pediatrics. I didn''t know how many times they had been rehearsed before. Although it''s not a drill now But to kill on the battlefield, but they don''t feel any difference.


    When the training content is embedded in the bones, the essential difference between the so-called exercise and actual combat is just seeing blood and not seeing blood. However, for the soldiers of a regiment, their less going to the battlefield does not mean they have not been to the battlefield. In the earliest days, when Yang was still very weak, they also went to the war to kill the enemy. Now they just want to relive the feeling of long absence. What is it?


    Four battalions, one battalion and four companies, totaling more than 1600 people, quickly moved around the periphery of Liangshan, looking for the route of attack. The sky gradually darkened because of their actions.


    Two hours, as Cheng Hu said earlier, is when it is dark. This is no problem for a regiment accustomed to night training. On the contrary, the three provincial armies that have been surrounded must be treated differently.


    As it gets dark, campfires are lit everywhere in the barracks of the three provincial armies. When you see some soldiers patrolling with knives and guns, but most of the soldiers have returned to the houses built by the Liangshan army to rest.


    Vietnam has a tropical climate with heavy rainfall and high humidity all year round. Even in the weather at the end of January, the temperature is still more than 20 degrees above zero, and even in the evening, it is more than 10 degrees. Living here, you don''t have to worry about getting cold. Even in a simple camp, you won''t feel cold when you sleep in it.


    In the absence of any entertainment at night, as soon as it was dark, most of the soldiers went to bed after dinner. Only the officers, with their women in their arms, needed to work for a while.


    As the commander in chief, Geng Chun is also the general guarding the mountain. At this time, there are two women at the head of his bed waiting for him. At this time, he is preparing to do something.


    These two women were both robbed by him from nearby, and they were still somewhat beautiful. Originally, their hometown was in Guangxi. Because of the war, they have reached the point where they can''t live. After hearing that Vietnam Province, which is not far away, has a stable job and a safe environment, the whole family really lived a peaceful life here. Unexpectedly, the three provincial armies suddenly came in. They robbed their village, brutally killed their militia company and robbed their wealth. Not to mention, decent women were also robbed and became the playthings of the generals of the three provincial armies.


    The beautiful life is just the beginning, but it soon returned to the front of understanding overnight, making the two women want to cry without tears. If it weren''t for the fact that their parents and family were still in the hands of these generals, if they didn''t obey, they would die. I''m afraid the two women would have chosen to commit suicide.


    There is something in the hands of others. They can''t commit suicide. They wash their faces with tears all day. In Geng Chun''s eyes, it makes him very angry. There must be a burst of punches and kicks. In addition to their faces, the two women are already scarred. But even so, Geng Chun could not escape at night.


    The arrival of night is like the pain of coming to hell for the two women. But they did not know that new hope was at hand, because at this moment, it was time for a regiment of soldiers to start.


    In two hours, the soldiers of the four battalions detoured back to their positions. The battalion commander and several company commanders sat together and soon discussed the battle plan. It is worth mentioning that each battalion has left a mobile company to prevent an enemy from escaping from its hands. Captain Cheng Hu''s words are in their hearts. They don''t want to be deprived of the opportunity to fight next time because they ran away from the enemy.


    When the clock on the military watch pointed to the same time, the cold front soldiers of the four battalions, like civet cats, drilled out of the surrounding dense forest. Under the cover of the moonlight, they were like ghosts, constantly approaching the military barracks of the three provincial armies.


    Every soldier is a backbone, has trained recruits and has been a monitor. There are even a certain proportion of soldiers, and the proportion is not low. They have won good positions in the military competition. Such a Wang faction army is facing the three provincial armies that have no vigilance at all. It is not too much to say that cannons fight mosquitoes.


    Many of the soldiers of the three provincial armies were captured by strong men. Being a soldier is not voluntary, let alone serious training. Often fighting is just through brute force. They don''t know what night warfare, sneak attack warfare, close combat and special operations are. In the face of cold front soldiers everywhere, they are not only passively beaten, but also passively beaten, and even can''t make a sound.


    The first to start was the first battalion of soldiers. They targeted a team of three provincial army patrols in the direction to the east of them.


    The number of this patrol is exactly ten, which is the ratio of one class of Lengfeng. After the battalion commander Feng Zhan made a gesture, one team came out in a row. Based on the usual formation of the class, one person chose a target in a corresponding position, and each soldier held a short dagger in his hand. Just after the patrol passed a bonfire and fell into darkness, they shot.


    From a distance, we can see that one figure suddenly flew out of the darkness, and then one figure after another fell to the ground. Then there was no movement at all. About more than ten seconds later, a squad leader appeared from the darkness and made an OK gesture to the outside.


    "Hehe, you''ve got it. Other companies and platoons will attack immediately and kill all the sleeping troops of the three provinces." battalion commander Feng Zhan smiled and issued orders in a low voice. A large number of figures emerged behind him, each orderly moving towards the target barracks.

 Chapter 1528

    This is just a microcosm of the battlefield. In other directions of the Liangshan military camp, such a scene occurred at the same time. One patrol soldier after another was killed, and one three provincial Army soldier after another who was still sleeping did not even struggle, so he was already dead.


    The regiment had no intention of taking prisoners in this war. Although these people are all Han people, they should be prepared to pay the price of their lives if they are willing to fight for the tiger.


    There is no need for prisoners. When all soldiers start, they don''t have to worry at all. They can use whatever skills they have. However, they regret that there are too few opponents. More than 1600 people just pick up the Wang soldiers of 23 provinces. Once a soldier kills more than two, it often means that some soldiers have not killed anyone.


    It''s not a level at all. It''s not too much to describe a 25-year-old adult beating a two-year-old child. In less than a quarter of an hour, all the Wang soldiers of 23 provinces were killed, leaving only Geng Chun who was still in the main house. In contrast, none of the five-star Army soldiers died or were injured. Some were just angry expressions on their faces. It was obvious that they were late, so that none of the enemy was killed.


    War is sometimes about reciprocity. Leaving Geng Chun is not to say that no one can kill him, but to leave it to their leader Cheng Hu. When torches appeared everywhere in the barracks, commander Cheng Hu, accompanied by soldiers from the guard company, walked into the big tent.


    Just now he divided a guard company into four parts in order to prevent the enemy from escaping. They were not afraid to reveal their whereabouts, but believed that it was a shame for them to let the enemy escape from their own hands when they had been prepared.


    But to Cheng Hu''s satisfaction, no enemy escaped from the beginning to the end of the war, which is enough to prove that his four battalion commanders performed perfectly. So that when he walked into the big tent and looked at battalion commanders such as Feng Zhan, he looked appreciative.


    "Regiment leader, all the enemies have been killed. Now only one of their generals is still in the main room. Do you want your subordinates to solve him for you?" battalion commander Feng Zhan came forward and smiled pleasantly.


    "Get out of the here." he kicked a random kick on Feng Zhan''s ass, and then he said with the a smile: "you''ve all been addicted. It''s time for our leader to move."


    With that, Cheng Hu strode towards the main room. At this time, he had seen that there were many soldiers standing outside the main room. They had surrounded it and clearly pointed out the direction of the enemy general to him.


    In the main room, Geng Chun is still asleep. As soon as it was dark, he did a sport, and then he would wake up in the middle of the night. In addition to the normal night check, he had to move. This has become the law of life for a while.


    The cold front soldiers were so light that Geng Chun was not disturbed until Cheng Hu walked into the main room accompanied by several battalion commanders. Then he instinctively touched his right hand under the pillow. There was a short knife that could hurt the enemy in close combat.


    "Get out." when the arm was less than a few inches away from the short knife, suddenly there was a huge force on the arm. Then Geng Chun felt that the whole man flew up and hit the paper window of the main camp, and the man flew out of the house.


    "Find them and clothes to put on." looking at the two Han women shivering in the quilt and showing their fragrant shoulders, Cheng Hu shook his head and then turned angrily and walked out.


    In the open space outside the main room, Geng Chun, who was naked, was looking around in horror at the moment, looking at the five-star soldiers who were watching him with a smile on their face.


    He couldn''t think of anything, but he just took a nap. How could it be like this outside. Where have all his soldiers gone? Whether dead or running, why is there no sound?


    He felt that his sleep was not very heavy, so why? Is this a dream?


    Thinking of this, Geng Chun also slapped hard in the face. His voice was very loud and painful. When the pain came, it attracted the laughter of the cold front soldiers around him, which made him clearly know that all this was not a dream, but a reality.


    "Can you solve your evil behavior with a slap?" Cheng Hu just came out of the main room. After seeing Geng Chun''s behavior, especially the naked scene, he was angry at the thought of the two Han women who were huohuohuo by him.


    If a person can''t even manage his own body, why should he manage the army? A man like this would have been beheaded if he were his soldier.


    Cheng Hu strode out, came to Geng Chun and stood still with a black face.


    "Who are you? I know I''m the commander of the three provincial armies. Do you want to be an enemy with our three provincial armies?" Geng Chun should have revealed everything. At this time, he didn''t care about any shame. On the contrary, he still looked aggressive. Obviously, he wanted to strike first.


    "For the enemy? You deserve it!" Cheng Hu spit fiercely, then his arm moved. I don''t know when he had a short sharp blade in his hand, and then he saw the shadow of the knife. There was a big blood hole on Geng Chun''s right arm.


    "Ah!" his arm was injured and shed a lot of blood. Geng Chun couldn''t help shouting because of the pain and sense of propriety.


    Cheng Hu on the other side was indifferent, took another step forward, waved a sharp blade and said, "as aggressors, you were the enemy of our five-star army at the moment you started. Now you dare to threaten us?"


    "Shua!"


    Another knife cut down and cut on the left arm.


    "I''ll fight with you." seeing that both arms are injured, if this goes on, he will become a bloody man. Geng Chun, who shouted, rushed forward and wanted to fight back.


    Facing the rushing figure, Cheng Hu didn''t retreat but entered. Just in the process of moving forward, he easily avoided the other party''s rush. Just when the two sides crossed, the sharp blade fell again. This time, it just fell on Geng Chun''s crotch. Immediately, a small diced meat was thrown into the air and separated from Geng Chun''s body.


    "Ah!"


    Geng Chun, who cut off the little JJ, couldn''t help shouting again. The sad voice would turn pale in everyone''s ears.


    Cheng Hu was not moved by it, but continued to stride towards Geng Chun, who was shouting and shouting. As he walked, he said, "bullying women, or Han women, is like bullying our sisters. It''s a plus."


    Another knife flashed. A foot long wound appeared on Geng Chun''s right leg, so that he couldn''t run at last and fell to the ground with a plop.


    Geng Chun, who even hit the fourth sword, looked at Cheng Hu slowly coming towards him with a frightened face and shouted with all his strength, "don''t chop. Don''t your five-star army give preferential treatment to prisoners? I surrender, I surrender."


    "Surrender? You deserve it!" after Cheng Hu fell, a series of knives fell down. They were not fatal places, but places with thick flesh and blood. Soon Geng Chun, who fell to the ground and shrunk into a ball, became a blood man. His blood looked very scary.


    The body kept shaking, shaking, lasted about two minutes, and finally there was no movement. The commander of the three provincial armies was so frightened to death by Cheng Hu on the ground. He was afraid that the other party would stab himself again. Under such fear, he died. When he died, his eyes protruded, which was the most obvious symptom of death.


    "Hoo." after he took a breath and killed Geng Chun, Cheng Hu''s depression disappeared a lot. When he spoke again, people had recovered their calm, "put the Beijing view and let everyone see what the end would be if they were enemies with our five-star army?"


    "Yes." Feng Zhan and other battalion commanders agreed first, and then the other soldiers agreed. At the moment, they didn''t feel a little guilty because the regimental commander''s cruel hand. That is, if they want to become the enemy of their five-star army, they should have made ideological preparations in this regard.


    That night, the moonlight seemed more bright than usual. It seemed to pull out the clouds and see the blue sky.


    ......


    On the night of the regiment''s operation in Liangshan, Tengshan, a division commander, also came to the river house in the north and south of Vietnam, where he met governor Zhang De.


    Vietnam has experienced three governors since it was captured by the Yang system, namely Song Zhe, Luan Xiaochen and the current Zhang De.


    With the continuous efforts of the three governors, the whole Vietnam province has changed greatly. Land has been reclaimed, minerals have been mined, and various factories and workshops have been set up everywhere. The people here have already lived a good life of plenty of food and clothing.


    Just after Zhang De took over, he wanted to build a better place with an ambition. In fact, the past two years was indeed a time to develop in this direction. The sudden war disrupted all this, making many of the original plans impossible to achieve. Not to mention, he also lost a lot of territory and a lot of population.


    As a Vietnam Province on the border with Nanming, its military development is not backward. At least there are 30000 well-trained Vietnamese troops in the whole province. Just because when Myanmar was attacked before, they sent 20000 people to help. Now all of a sudden, the armed forces of the three provinces have made efforts, and only 10000 standing troops are naturally out of reach. The fall of Liangshan, Kuidai and Langzhuang has forced them to retreat to Beijiang mansion.


    But even here, they can''t guarantee to keep it. They have lost more than 6000 soldiers in the battle in recent days, and now less than 4000 are guarding the house. Although Zhang De, the governor of the province, started conscription because of the invasion of the three provincial armies, the newly recruited soldiers have no combat experience at all. Such people can let them fight with the wind.

 Chapter 1529

    Without enough troops, Zhang De could only send telegrams to chixian city and visit the front line to boost his morale.


    During the day, the three provincial armies launched another fierce attack, sending out 10000 people. Through the wall of Beijiang mansion, the Vietnamese army reluctantly defended it, but more than 1000 people were killed and nearly 2000 injured.


    Seeing that there were only a thousand soldiers available, Zhang De had to be prepared to retreat despite his reluctance. It was at this time that Tengshan came, along with the third and fourth regiments of the first division.


    Although there are only more than 4000 people, Lengfeng is the strongest Lengfeng division in legend. After hearing the news, governor Zhang De personally went out of the city to meet him. When he saw Tengshan, the man who was nearly 40 immediately shed tears, "Mr. Teng, finally wait for you."


    A young general following Zhang De also looked at the cold front soldiers in green uniforms curiously. When he saw the black muskets on their backs, he couldn''t help showing his envy, but when he saw that the number of the other party was not very large. When he heard that there were only more than 4000 people, he couldn''t help showing his disappointment.


    This time, the three provincial armies have sent out 120000 troops. Even if there are some losses along the way, there are still more than 100000 people left. Can these more than 4000 people withstand it? There was some doubt in his heart.


    The young general''s name was Chen Bi. His father was Chen Di, one of the famous generals in Annan province. When Yang Chendong recovered here, he made great contributions. Later, he was appointed as one of General Annan and specially allowed his family to live here for the rest of the world without moving out.


    In a flash, more than ten years later, Chen Di was old, so he recommended his son Chen Bi to join the army instead of himself. This time, when the three provincial armies came, Chen Bi took the army to resist. Only from the war situation, it is not easy to do this now.


    After all, under the attack, the army can withdraw while fighting, and give the people in the rear a certain time to prepare for the retreat and the work of clearing the strong walls and fields, so it can be regarded as a suitable small general.


    "Governor Zhang, you''ve worked hard. How''s the situation now?" Tengshan shook hands with governor Zhang De and asked with concern.


    "The situation is not very optimistic. By the way, let me introduce Chen Di. This is Mr. Tengshan of Lengfeng 1st division. Mr. Teng, this is general Chen Bixiao who has been fighting with the three provincial armies. Oh, his father is Chen Di. He was one of the three Vietnamese generals appointed by the sixth young master."


    Hearing that Chen Bi''s father was Chen Di, Tengshan couldn''t help looking at the alien general.


    Under normal circumstances, Yi Jiang was not trusted by Han generals, which was naturally deeply influenced by Yang Chendong. I don''t know how many times I''ve said that sentence, which is not our race, but no old man who has been with it for a long time doesn''t know it.


    But Chen Bi is Chen Di''s son, that''s another matter. The Chen Di surrendered to Yang Chendong when the Yang family was still very weak. He made great contributions when the Yang family occupied Annan at that time, so that the Chen family was chartered to stay in Vietnam except for the major relocation. In this regard, Chen Di''s son can still be trusted.


    Not to mention, when facing the attack of the three provincial armies, Chen Bi performed very well. Relying on a small number of troops, they just blocked more than 100000 main forces of the three provincial armies. Although they were also beaten back step by step, it is not easy to do this.


    "Hello, General Chen." thinking of this, Tengshan offered Chen Bi his right hand.


    "Hello, Mr. Teng, I''ve heard a lot about you." Chen bi was very excited, quickly wiped his hands with his clothes, and then shook hands with Tengshan.


    It''s good to say that Tengshan gave Chen Bi his first impression. At least he didn''t look at foreign generals like some Han generals. With this, Chen Bi recognized the teacher.


    After seeing Li, the two sides naturally talked about the war situation of Beijiang mansion. With the words of governor Zhang De, the situation is now very critical. If Tengshan didn''t come, they would be defeated under the first world war tomorrow, and then Beijiang mansion would be lost. Once Beijiang mansion, as an important traffic route, is taken, you can point at will whether you go to Fuliang in the West or to Bian East in the East. In that case, the war situation will become very passive.


    Listen carefully to governor Zhang De''s words. When he saw that Chen Bi on one side also meant this, Tengshan smiled, "I understand what you mean. Beijiang mansion is an important traffic place, so we must not lose it, right?"


    "Yes." governor Zhang De nodded solemnly. Once this place is lost, it will affect more cities. In that case, it is obvious that Vietnam province has been greatly damaged. In this case, the governor will become a sinner.


    "OK, I see. In this way, Beijiang mansion will become an iron wall, and no one can step here." Tengshan first focused on his head, and then said with a very heroic appearance. Although his trip brought only two regiments with more than 4000 people, he really couldn''t help it with their advanced firearms and the city wall, and with the 100000 people of the three provincial armies.


    Even if Yang Chendong''s telegram didn''t come first, but just let them stabilize the situation, I''m afraid he would call directly with Leng Yishi and reach Zhu Huixuan''s nest.


    But the military order was like a mountain. That is, Yang Chendong sent a telegram to him, so he had to carry it out. As for what the reason is, it''s not something he can ask. If the sixth young master wants to say, he will tell him naturally. Even if he didn''t tell him, he wouldn''t have a result if he asked.


    Tengshan''s arrival can be regarded as a reassurance for Zhang De, Chen Bi and others. But after all, the lengyi Division has only more than 4000 people. Whether it can defeat the attack of the three provincial armies tomorrow will eventually have to speak with reality. They will wait and see.


    This night, some people spent it in fear. However, the cold front soldiers who just came had a good sleep. This is also one of their usual training subjects. They should rest when they have a rest, so as to ensure that they have sufficient physical strength to meet the next battle. If a soldier can''t rest, he can''t be called a good soldier.


    The night passed safely. The next morning, after the cold front soldiers had just had breakfast, the thunder of war drums came to their ears. When Tengshan and others went up the city tower, they could see from a distance that the dark three provincial armies began to approach step by step.


    From a distance, the three provincial armies still have some momentum. For example, the neat ranks, horizontal and vertical, plus a forest of flags and many dark cannons advancing slowly, all prove that this is a trained army.


    "They even pushed out their cannons. It seems that they must have captured Beijiang mansion." when General Chen Bi saw this scene, his eyes showed a look of shock. Although the attack was fierce before, the other party didn''t lift out the cannon, and this time it took out such things, which is enough to prove the other party''s determination.


    Similarly, in the face of artillery attack, if Beijiang mansion was still in his hands, it would be impossible to defend it. Even in the hands of Leng Feng, Chen Bi does not have enough confidence. His eyes couldn''t help falling on Mr. Tengshan.


    If you suspect someone, you should use it, and if you suspect someone, you should use it. This is Yang Chendong''s idea of using foreign generals. Therefore, in general provinces and regions, Yang Chendong will not arrange any artillery for them. The defense is that once there is a problem, it will hurt himself.


    This is why Chen Bi is so strange and afraid of artillery. But in the face of the same problem, Tengshan''s cold fronts were not at all strange. On the contrary, when he saw the other party''s artillery, he turned his head and looked at the two regiments behind him and smiled.


    "It''s an 80mm caliber gun with a big muzzle. Their technology should not be flowering shells, but solid shells like red cannon. There''s nothing to be afraid of." the three regiments said with a smile.


    The larger the caliber of artillery, the greater the power, but it is also more troublesome to manufacture. If it''s a small caliber gun, they have to consider whether the other party wants to use flowering shells. After all, it''s a little complicated to make. It''s really powerful. But with such a large caliber, the probability of flowering bomb becomes very small.


    If it''s not a flower bomb, what''s the fear? As long as you recognize each other''s gun tracks, experienced people can escape calmly.


    "Well, there''s nothing to be afraid of. Three regiments, these guns will be handed over to you. I don''t want to see a shell hit the head of Beijiang mansion, even a solid bullet. Do you understand?" with this sentence, Tengshan immediately asked.


    "Master, I understand." Fang Hao was not afraid of this request. He immediately stood at attention, paid a military salute, and then walked back. Chen Zaiqiang, the fourth regimental commander on the other side, was envious. He was still thinking, if he took those words just now, would the task of knocking down the other party''s artillery fall on him?


    "Well, commander Chen, you don''t have to envy. Immediately send the soldiers of your fourth regiment to the city tower. After the opponent''s artillery is destroyed, it is bound to launch a siege. That''s the time for you to show. Remember, don''t waste bullets, okay?" Tengshan couldn''t see what Chen Zaiqiang meant, so he gave the fourth regiment a battle order.


    "Yes, please rest assured and watch the performance of our four regiments." Chen Zaiqiang laughed. Not talking about performance, but about performance, which is enough to prove his confidence and his recognition of the shooting skills of the soldiers of the fourth regiment.

 Chapter 1530

    The advance of the three provincial armies did not stop, but because the artillery was too heavy, the speed of progress was not very fast. It seems that they just want to use this array to scare the Vietnamese army and make the team fear. In this way, once the artillery falls, perhaps the city of beijiangfu will be defeated.


    Wang Zhanjiang, the uniformed General of the three provincial armies, was very proud of this move. He had already made it clear that there were only more than 1000 Vietnamese troops in Beijiang mansion. In front of his 100000 troops, it was not enough to plug a gap in his teeth.


    If it had been before, he might not even take out such a good thing as artillery. After all, this is one of his maces, which is only used in a critical moment. But before that, Wang Zhu Huiyun from the three provinces sent news that the elite cold front of the five-star army was about to rush to the battlefield in Vietnam.


    It was an army with pure firearms, which made Wang Zhanjiang feel the pressure. He was determined not to wait. He took out the artillery in order to completely capture Beijiang mansion. At that time, he could go left and right. Even if the cold front came and the number was too small, he couldn''t help himself.


    With full confidence, the artillery came on the stage and pressed towards Beijiang Fucheng step by step. At the moment, the three regiments of Longhao also took the regiment artillery company to the city tower and began the work of adjusting the artillery.


    He will not forget what division commander Tengshan said just now and will not allow any shell to fall on the wall of Beijiang mansion. That is to say, you can''t give the other party a chance to fire. Even so, his speed needs to be accelerated.


    Six 100 mm mortars were placed on the city tower. Commander Fang Hao personally commanded the test, which was also the first shell to be adjusted.


    Everyone listen to the command and prepare for the first test shot.


    Target: enemy artillery.


    The third secret level in senior two, the second secret level in the north, the second secret level in the East, the second secret level in the right, fire!


    Boom!


    A shell came out of the chamber and blasted towards the three provincial armies slowly approaching.


    After the gunfire, there was the sound of shells. Under the aftershock of the flowering shells, when they fell into the army of the three provincial armies, they just blew up a small open space. Within a distance of three or four feet from the surrounding area, all the soldiers of the three provincial armies were immortal or injured.


    A shell fell and wounded some soldiers of the three provincial armies, but it did not blow up a gun, but exploded within a distance of several feet behind the gun. Looking at this scene, Fang Hao muttered, "the sheep horn is a little higher. Come on, adjust the bottom and prepare for the volley."


    After only one shell, Fang Hao knew the dropping point of the gun well, and he was full of confidence when he spoke again.


    Target: enemy artillery.


    The third dense level of senior two, the second dense level in the north, the second dense level in the East, the second dense level in the right, and so on. Six guns mediate with each other and prepare for launch.


    3, 2, 1 fire!


    After Fang Hao read out a series of professional terms, the six Gunners constantly adjusted the direction of their guns. When the word 1 fell, the six mortars rang at the same time, and then the shell cases of the six guns fell to the ground. The guns jumped over the city and fell towards the three provincial armies close to the city.


    Boom, boom! Boom, boom!


    The accuracy of the adjusted artillery was greatly improved this time. Six shells and four shells hit each other''s artillery, which attracted the praise of governor Zhang De and General Chen Bi on the city tower.


    "What''s the matter?" commander Fang Hao didn''t see any happy look on his face. On the contrary, he turned back and stared at the two Gunners who didn''t hit the target, looking straight at the two people, who bowed their heads and said nothing.


    It is normal to say that there are some deviations in the shell. Not to mention that the other side''s artillery has been moving. Although the speed is very slow, it is also moving. It is a very good achievement to hit four with six rounds.


    Such a level in any cold front division is enough to make people proud and proud. But the problem here is Lengfeng Division 1. These people are at the instructor level. Even the two artillery squad leaders don''t know that they have taught thousands of students. Now it''s the master''s turn to hit the wrong side. It''s really hard to feel.


    After being reprimanded by Fang Hao, the two artillery squad leaders also made a fierce attack. First, they stood up and observed the moving position of the target, then ordered people to reload, and then fired. Fortunately, this time, it was finally hit. As soon as it went down, it landed less than a foot away from the arms guns of the three provinces. The powerful air wave directly destroyed the guns and overturned them on the ground.


    Shells were fired one after another. One of the three provincial armies'' guns was blasted, one less. In a short time, all 30 guns were scrapped. As expected, they met the requirements of division commander Tengshan. One shell was not allowed to fall on the wall of Beijiang mansion.


    This achievement also surprised Zhang De and Chen Bi, who were watching. They didn''t expect that the artillery of Lengfeng 1st division would be so powerful.


    Leng Feng''s first division is powerful. It''s the three provincial armies that suffer. When Wang Zhanjiang, the general of the unified army, saw that his thirty killer mace guns had not reached the designated firing position, they had been completely blasted and scrapped, and his face was so angry. "Come on, order the former army to launch an attack. Their guns are powerful and the number is limited. Will they blow up our soldiers?"


    In fact, as division commander Tengshan expected, after the artillery failed, the three provincial armies launched a ground attack, and 10000 vanguard soldiers of the three provincial armies rushed towards Beijiang mansion like a mountain and a sea after receiving the order.


    "Hey hey, good to come. Everyone listen to the order and see the target. Don''t lose the face of our four regiments and strive for one bullet to destroy an enemy." the cry of the fourth regiment commander Chen Zaiqiang rang through the city tower of Beijiang mansion. Then, when the two sides were four or five hundred steps away, the cold front soldiers began to shoot.


    As the bullets roared out of the gun bore, one after another, the sergeants of the three provinces rushed forward and fell in a pool of blood. From a distance, it''s like harvesting leeks, stubble by stubble, very neat.


    More and more non commissioned officers of the three provinces fell on the road of impact, which made the non commissioned officers of the three provinces who were ready to move show their fear.


    They are human beings, flesh and blood. They wouldn''t do such a stupid thing when they knew they were going to die. Fortunately, Wang Zhanjiang didn''t mean to force them. After seeing Leng Feng''s magical shooting skills, he knew that the morale of the army was in disorder. If he had to launch an impact, he might not succeed if he didn''t know what price to pay. That is, he had to order the whole army to stop the attack and withdraw.


    It seems that this attack is like thunder and little rain. The three provinces have come and returned. Zhang De, Chen Bi and others on the tower began to cheer after a long sigh of relief. They finally believe that although the number of cold front soldiers is not large, there is no problem in guarding Beijiang mansion with them.


    Tengshan, who had known all this for a long time, looked calmly at the retreat of the three provincial armies. He was still thinking that if he launched a wave of impact now, he would get twice the result with half the effort. Unfortunately, the military order is like a mountain. His task is just to guard Beijiang mansion. He can''t doubt other things.


    Wang Zhanjiang withdrew his troops and sent someone to report the emergence of Leng Feng to the king of the three provinces at the first time. The cold front appeared so quickly that everyone was really caught off guard. But in the letter, Wang Zhanjiang said that after one failure, he would continue to work hard. He didn''t mention whether Leng Feng could withstand if he charged. Maybe he wouldn''t think at all. Would the five-star army of only a few thousand people dare to attack their nearly 100000 troops?


    And this is exactly what Yang Chendong wants.


    All this should start with the secret telegram sent by Yao Yingjun.


    Yao Yingjun, the backbone of the Security Bureau, was also one of the elders. Because he was very handsome, he was arranged to be next to Zhu Huiyun. He met Zhu Lian, the then Princess of Yongsheng, and gained his heart and recognition.


    Finally, Zhu Huixuan''s rebellion also represents that his task has been completed and that he can return to the Security Bureau to report on his work. However, he did not do that. Instead, he protected Zhu Lian from the devil''s claws, stood at the door, and caused an opposing force to make trouble in Zhu Huixuan''s rear.


    Although Yao Yingjun left with Zhu Lian, he still arranged intelligence personnel to stay with Zhu Huixuan. Although he was not an important person, he could also find out some information that outsiders could not get. Not long ago, inside sources sent information that a Mr. Mo had become a regular guest of the three provincial governments, and it was observed that this person should have some contact with the senior level of the Yang family, such as the cold first division''s support for Vietnam Province, which was informed in advance by Zhu Huiyun.


    Is there such a thing?


    Yao Yingjun naturally didn''t dare to be careless when he learned that. He made a report on the radio for the first time. When he sent it to Yang Chendong, he was really surprised.


    How strong the Yang system is, everyone who is in it has deep feelings.


    Relying on such strong strength, Yang Chendong couldn''t figure out who would turn his elbow outward? He wouldn''t believe that Zhu Huixuan arranged good people to enter the Yang family in advance. He didn''t look down on the king of the three provinces. He didn''t have such an eye.


    According to the news reported by Yao Yingjun, the person who contacted Zhu Huixi knows a lot. It proves that the level will not be too low. Is that a senior cadre? Who could it be?


    Yang Chendong felt a little cold in his back when he thought that there were spies from the other party among his senior cadres or people who took adverse actions against him. If this cancer is not solved, he will not even sleep with one eye open.

 Chapter 1531

    In addition, if the other party is still a senior cadre with military power, doesn''t it mean that the family in chiembedded city may be in danger at any time? Although Yang Wu has always been responsible for the safety of the Royal Palace of the red inlaid City, it is reassuring. I can''t help but have a mental calculation.


    Besides, always defending is not what Yang Chendong likes. He must find out the traitor, and if he wants to achieve this goal, he can''t destroy Zhu Huixuan now. Otherwise, the traitor can''t see things. What if he disappears again? He wants to meet Zhu Huixuan in person for a while to see if he has a chance to find out the insider.


    Yang Chendong even had a feeling that he didn''t know who was behind him and who gave him Yang Department information? That''s the real horror.


    In this way, Yang Chendong ordered Tengshan not to take the initiative. He just needed to guard Beijiang Prefecture and prevent the three provincial armies from entering the hinterland of Vietnam to make trouble.


    The timely appearance of the cold first division of Beijiang Prefecture defeated their plan to enter the hinterland of Vietnam province. When the telegram was sent to Yang Chendong, he could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Then his eyes fell on the encircled Timur empire.


    Because of the heavy snow, the attack of the five-star army had to stop. When they took the opportunity to rest, they also launched another action, that is, plotting civil strife in the Timur empire.


    Under successive wars, the situation has undergone fundamental changes. Among the 200000 cavalry of the Timur Empire, 100000 were seriously injured, leaving only 150000. His military strength was seriously weakened.


    The East and west main forces of the five-star army joined forces smoothly, forming a huge encirclement, surrounding the opponent and making him a caged beast. In this way, people in the Timur Empire were terrified, which was the second.


    Except Crimea and the far-off Wusi Tibetan department, the surrounding khanates are all people belonging to the Yang family. Without foreign aid, there is no hope. This is the third.


    Under the three advantages, the whole Timur empire was already in panic, and there were many people afraid of death and many capitulationists.


    Just as when dealing with the Golden Horde, the reason why it was able to win so quickly and easily was greatly related to the surrender of glee and others; Even when the Principality of Ross was destroyed, wasn''t it due to the efforts of Peter and others?


    In history, the Qing army can enter the pass and seize the world. Isn''t it because Wu Sangui offered the pass?


    All this proves that a strong fortress is also easy to break from the inside. Yang Chendong is now looking for this internal opportunity, and has contacted one of the largest dignitaries of the Timur Empire, odeng gerile.


    Odeng gerile represents the whole shaman family, which used to be a brilliant existence. Although they surrendered to Abu said Mirza for various reasons in the later stage, when Amur Khan came to power, it gave them a big blow. But even a skinny camel is bigger than a horse.


    In the whole Timur Empire, the shaman family represented by odengerile was the largest aristocrat, and no one dared to despise it.


    Maybe it''s because they are simply afraid of death, or maybe they are dissatisfied with being suppressed by Amur Khan. In short, the helmsman of the shaman family, Auden gerile, sent someone out of the city secretly and contacted the five-star army, indicating that they are willing to be insiders and help the five-star army solve this problem.


    With the cooperation of odeng gerile, Yang Chendong immediately abandoned the small and medium-sized nobles in the Timur Empire who contacted him before. After all, it is certain to destroy the Timur empire. The difference is only a matter of time. Even so, the more people need to cooperate now, the greater the price will be paid. It''s better to contact only odeng gerile. It''s good and only cheaper. It''s always better than more foreigners benefiting from it.


    The dispatched envoys soon returned to the city and met odeng gerile, which showed that the five-star army accepted their kindness, and that once the whole Timur empire was won, the shaman family would be specially protected and could retain one tenth of its wealth.


    This is exactly what odeng gejile wants. Now that the five-star army has promised, he can do something at ease.


    It should be said that odeng gerile is not worried that the five-star army will cheat. Once this is done, things spread. In the future, it will be even more difficult for the five-star army to find people who cooperate with them. There is no hatred between the two sides, so why must they embarrass themselves?


    Knowing that the five-star army immediately promised that it would not go back on its word, odeng gerile called a person in power of the family to explain the five-star army''s reply.


    The family had held a meeting before, talking about the surrender of the five-star army. At first, it was passed by a unanimous vote. Now, to inform everyone is to tell them that something can be done.


    It is worthy of being one of the largest nobles. The children of the whole shaman family have penetrated all walks of life and all classes of the Timur empire. Even there are many children in the army, and once these people get together, the energy they exert is also very powerful. Even Amur Khan has to give them three points.


    When the whole family took action, the addresses of some troops ambushed by the Timur Empire were soon exposed and sent to the hands of the five-star army. After all, the daily food and drink of these troops is not a small consumption. These will not change for no reason. Someone always needs to send supplies. As long as someone sends it, it is tantamount to having a clue. Under the intentional inquiry, naturally some secrets are no longer secrets.


    After the intelligence of the general team was sent to the five-star army, odeng gerile made his mind on the general mandurtu.


    The reason why the Timur empire could confront the five-star army without losing anything. For one thing, it depends on the complexity of its domestic terrain. There are mountains everywhere. Once the safety is not determined and the army passes ahead, it is likely to face the risk of cutting off the back road, which means that there is not enough supplies to make up, which is very dangerous for the marching army.


    The generals dispersed to attack the logistics supply of the five-star army in the guerrilla situation, as well as some single teams, which caused a lot of pressure on the five-star army, which is also the fundamental reason why Yang Chendong did not move forward. It was this general mandutu who started all this. Odungerile contacted him in order to convince him not to be used by the five-star army, at least not to be an enemy of the five-star army.


    Manduratu, who was in the mansion, didn''t feel any surprise at the arrival of odengerile. Just from his calm face, it seemed that he had expected it long ago.


    It''s true that the sordid affairs between the shaman family and Amur Khan, but who doesn''t know if they are well-informed? If it had not been for the sudden emergence of the five-star army, it would have been the time for Amur Khan to clear up civil strife in the current Timur empire.


    It can also be said that the arrival of the five-star army saved the shaman family so that they could not be cleared away so quickly. After all, the person in power who has to deal with internal problems at present is not a confident person in power. Because doing so will only make relatives painful and enemies quick. Not all of them are as persistent as Jiang baldheaded.


    It is precisely because of this understanding that manduratu doesn''t think there is anything strange about odengerile. He could see that once Amur Khan won the battle, the next thing to clean up must be the people of odeng gerile. How could they be willing to wait for death and not do something while taking advantage of the chaos?


    In the main hall of his house, manduratu received odungerile.


    In such a big hall, there were only two of them, and all the servants were excluded.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, the smile on the face of odeng gerile just under the seat did not decrease. At this time, he did not know how to describe the manduratu general who planned strategies on the battlefield.


    Receiving yourself in the hall instead of going to the secret room shows that the other party has a clear conscience. So even if Amur Khan knew about it, he could not blame it directly. He drove everyone out again, so that there was no difference between the hall and the secret room, so that odeng gerile could say anything at ease.


    This behavior takes into account the wishes and ideas of both parties. From this point of view alone, manduratu is a wise man. And odeng gerile likes to deal with smart people, so when he was here, the first sentence he said was, "general, have you made a choice?"


    This is indeed some straightforward questions. Listening to mandutu''s ears, the other party was obviously stunned for a while. Obviously, he didn''t expect that odeng gejile would be so direct.


    But when the other party asked directly, he could not answer directly, that is, he could become a general in charge of hundreds of thousands of troops. Of course, he was not a passive person, but a person who was willing to take the initiative. He didn''t answer this sentence, but said with a smile: "odungerile, you''d better drink tea first. It''s from the Han people, which really cost our general a lot of money."


    What he asks is not what he answers. After listening to it, odeng gerile is not surprised. It will surprise him if the other party gives the answer in his own words.


    With a smile, he picked up the teacup in front of him and took a sip. Odeng gerile said with praise: "Yes, it''s really good tea. If the Han people have a long history, some of their good things can''t be compared with us. If one day they can live there, drink such tea and taste delicious food every day, it''s also a pleasure. Is the senior general right?"

 Chapter 1532

    Soon he turned from drinking tea to the main topic. Listening to manduratu, he had to marvel at each other''s alertness. But he still couldn''t answer, but smiled and said, "shall we go to the Han people? I''m afraid they won''t welcome us."


    "How can I know if I haven''t tried. Speaking of it, I still have some friendship with the Han people, especially the king Wunan of the Ming Dynasty. We have established contact. I think as friends, if I put forward this small request, he will be satisfied." odun gerile''s face has a very sincere smile, which gives people the feeling that he and Yang Chendong seem to be old friends.


    It''s taboo to say the benefits of the enemy commander in front of a senior general, but odungerile doesn''t care about it at all. Obviously, he has made up his mind and is not ready to change.


    After these words were heard in manduratu''s ears, he became silent.


    After repeated temptations, odeng gerile finally pointed out the theme. At the moment, he can''t do without expressing his position. It''s just that this attitude is really not very good. He already knows that the three provincial kings of bAngela and Nanming took action respectively. Now the five-star army should be on fire in the backyard. At this moment, it''s not time to make a final decision. If the five-star army can''t withstand this pressure and withdraw to calm the chaos, the danger of the Timur empire will be relieved. That is, Amur Khan won. At this time, standing on the side of Oden gerile, isn''t it self destruction?


    Manduratu had his own worries and minor 999, so he didn''t answer this question immediately. In this regard, it is not surprising to see everything in his eyes. On the contrary, he is still a little happy at the bottom of his heart. He is most afraid of being rejected by others. If so, what he wants to say is for labor. Even in a hurry, it is not impossible for the other party to directly catch himself and send him to Khan.


    Although he has made this decision on the way here, he still doesn''t want the worst result, because it will mean that whether Amur Khan wins or loses in the end, he will become a loser.


    Therefore, what he wants is the other party''s silence. Only in this way can he have the opportunity to say more of his own ideas.


    "General, I know what you''re hesitating about, and I know what you''re worried about. But I don''t know if you''ve thought about it. It''s not his Amur alone or his father Abu sayed Mirza''s camp, but the result of everyone''s efforts. But now, he thinks he''s in a stable position, so he wants to eliminate dissidents and be alone Big, can others allow it? "


    "Today, they attack our shaman family. Once they succeed and get the sweets, they will attack others. For example, if you can beat back the five-star army this time, you will do a lot of credit. I''m afraid it will arouse the vigilance of some people. There is a saying in the Han people, it is great success, and there is another saying called flying birds, Liang gongzang, really at that time, general, do you think it will be so valued without suspicion? "


    Speaking of this, odeng gerile sneered twice, "I''m afraid that at that time, the end of our shaman family will be a lesson for your general."


    "This..." at this moment, mandutu''s face finally trembled twice.


    To tell the truth, he didn''t think about this problem. He just thought that there was a shaman family in front of him, and big Khan would never start on himself. But they''re right. Once the shaman family is cleaned up? He became the early bird, and with Amur''s suspicious character, he was afraid that even if he lost his military power, he would have no good end. This is to accompany a king like a tiger, which is a kind of sadness for capable ministers.


    If the minister met a good Lord, maybe it would be better. But once you meet a jealous master, the end is predictable. History has also proved that few real ministers have a good end.


    Manduratu''s face has changed for it. This is a good change. In the eyes of odeng gerile, he has confidence. But he thought it was not enough, so he went on to say: "at least the five-star army considered by the general army will withdraw. In fact, there is no headache. How can a Han Army that even destroyed the golden tent Khanate easily yield to the small bangara and the kings of the three provinces of the Southern Ming Dynasty?"


    "Even if he had to give in and withdraw his troops first, look around us. The former Khanate countries no longer exist, and only one Crimean Khanate is left. Once the five-star army solves the backyard and sends troops here, how should we face it? Will someone go to the trouble of the five-star army and attract their attention at that time?"


    "General, you don''t realize how unreliable it is to place your hope on others? This should not be your style."


    Even this point has been mentioned by odeng gezhle. At the moment, manduratu doesn''t know what to say. At the moment, he must also admit that odeng gerile is indeed a good diplomat. In the face of such a person, he has lost a game in language.


    "OK, but I don''t know what kind of agreement you have with the king Wunan of the Ming Dynasty. What can I do? What can I get?" finally, manduratu lowered his head. For nothing else, even if he is not afraid of death, he should also consider the safety of the lives of dozens of people in his family. He can die on the battlefield. On the premise that sweat ensures the safety of his family, if he dies and his family dies, he is the biggest sinner and will die in peace.


    "Ha ha ha." olden gerile finally laughed. He knew that things had been done and that his nemesis Amur would soon die. He is about to win. Although this victory is at the cost of paying the country, for him, if he does not rely on the power of the five-star army, he will eventually die. Even without life, what country are you talking about? What nationality are we talking about?


    It has been a day since Yang Chendong got the news. When he saw the emissary sent by odengerile saying that manduratu would also surrender, but please give the same treatment as the shaman family, he agreed without saying a word.


    Even Yang Chendong has to admit that this manduratu is a difficult opponent. His guerrilla warfare, with the cooperation of the terrain, really gives him a headache. But just sparing this person''s life can exchange for victory. Of course, he will not object. Even if the other party wants to, he will reuse the other party''s.


    But this is just an idea. Manduratu is different from odungerile. The latter really hates Amur and even the whole Timur empire. Manduratu is different. He had to surrender for the safety of his family and the general situation. Such a person still has a national complex. What can he do if he doesn''t work even if you use him?


    Don''t think about this first, at least man durtu is also on his side. Yang Chendong now has everything, only owes Dongfeng. This east wind is when the ice melts.


    March, 1465.


    The once-in-a-century heavy snow finally began to melt away, and the five-star army surrounding the Timur empire began to move forward in several different directions.


    Amur, who got the news, was frightened but not flustered. He immediately sent someone to inform mandutu that he would move the arranged ambushes everywhere, disturb the sight of the five-star army, cut off the other party''s logistical supplies, and hold the other party''s forward steps. As long as the time goes by, the five-star army will have the possibility of retreating.


    Although it is said that the city is very lively this winter, due to the tension of the current situation, many capitulationists have jumped out. But Amur never doubted his general mandurtu.


    He knows each other. He is a smart man. In addition, he knows that the shaman family is his current enemy. When the situation is not too bad to be saved, he can use it with confidence.


    If Amur is really suspicious, who is the king? That is, Yang Chendong is different. Do you doubt the use of people and doubt the use of people?


    What kind of people should be divided, for example, like the man laden diagram, he has not much doubt. Although he knows that many people go to him during this period, he sent out the eyeliner to answer that the general army had never deployed any troops, which made him completely put his heart on it. What he didn''t know was that he didn''t need manduratu''s order to lower the troops at all. He just needed to tell odeng gerile where the troops were hidden and tell them to the five-star army.


    It was like when Amur Khan gave orders to mandutu to start guerrilla warfare, the five-star army was also encircling and suppressing the troops of the Timur Empire hidden everywhere and unknown where they were exposed.


    There are two fast mobile cavalry units, the first division of the world cavalry and the new Third Army. Without the obstruction of heavy snow, as long as they have a clear goal, they can appear at the fastest speed, then impact, and there will be no next in.


    Unless they have firearms, no one will be their opponent in the face of these two powerful cavalry armies. Over the years, the soldiers of the two armies have been used to living with horses. They can easily sleep, eat and kill the enemy immediately.


    After countless combat experiences, they have rich combat experience and know what kind of formation they should take in the face of what kind of enemy and how to find each other''s weak place to attack in the shortest time.


    It''s like merging with their lives. Thanks to the large and small wars they have experienced, the so-called long illness has become a cure. Now the strength of the two armies has become invincible with cold weapons. It is no exaggeration to say that even if Genghis Khan was alive, the most elite cavalry in his hands could not be the opponent of the two armies.

 Chapter 1533

    With such strong combat effectiveness, the combat results can be imagined. Even counting the time of their long-distance attack, it took only a month, and all kinds of 100000 cavalry in the ambush of the Timur Empire were destroyed. One was clean and captured without death.


    Because the news was blocked, Amur didn''t know about it. Even manduratu, who betrayed the army, didn''t know that the battle would end so soon. After the good news one after another, the main force of the five-star army finally did not have any fear and could point to herat without scruples.


    When a month and a half later, the first five-star army suddenly came to the king''s capital, Amur Khan, who learned the news, changed his face and shouted impossible.


    He doesn''t believe that there will be danger behind him at any time before the grain road is solved. There will be five-star armies at risk under the king''s capital. Don''t they know that once they can''t successfully capture the king''s capital, they will become an isolated army, which is very dangerous?


    With all kinds of disbelief, Amur boarded the tower and saw a scene he couldn''t believe. In all directions, more and more five-star flags began to appear. Not only that, he also saw many grain carriages and mules coming to the enemy camp outside the city as if there were no one else. From a distance, it can be seen that there are not many enemy soldiers escorting grain, that is, they say that they have not been harassed by any attack in the process of transporting grain.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?" after a series of startled shouts, Amur ordered people to pass it to mandurtu. He wanted to ask his general.


    Unfortunately, people were sent out, but when they went to the general''s house, the building was empty, and manduratu disappeared out of thin air. After hearing the news, Amur looked very pale. At this time, even if he reacted slowly, he knew that the general must have betrayed himself and exposed the position of the peripheral army to the five-star army, which made the other party appear in front of him so smoothly without any worry.


    The reason why the Timur empire could last so long was not how powerful their cavalry were and how strong their combat effectiveness was. To put it bluntly, it is just to cut off the grain transportation road of the five-star army due to the terrain.


    Although chixian city has prepared a lot of military food such as instant noodles, compressed biscuits, ham sausage and canned meat. But the quantity is limited after all. Hundreds of thousands of troops consume a huge amount every day. Therefore, such good things that are convenient and full are basically given to the main forces of the five-star army. For example, the surrendered foreign Russian division and Mongolian army do not have such treatment. They finally rely on ordinary military food to maintain their daily needs.


    If not, it would not have taken so much effort to attack the Timur empire. Now, when the only drawback was solved by the five-star army, they finally had a worry in front of Amur Khan.


    Amur, who had figured everything out, turned red and was very angry. "Search is to turn over the city, but also find out man durtu to Ben Khan, and break his body, break his body!"


    "Yes." seeing the sweat getting angry, the people below dared not advise and promised. After that, 50000 cavalry in the city began to move. They searched every possible corner of the general, but unfortunately, they still couldn''t find their trace.


    When reporting the situation to Amur Khan, someone suggested: "Khan, there are still some powerful people who haven''t been searched in their homes, such as odeng gerile and others..."


    "Enough, the enemy is in front of us. Let''s deal with it first." Amur Khan raised his right hand and gently waved it. It''s time to unite with the outside world. There''s no need to make the city uneasy. Although he has always despised odeng gerile and others, the strength of the other party is not weak, and the people he has relations with are intertwined. If it were at this time to search his house, it would only make people panic.


    He made a noise to stop the thoughts of several generals. Amur Khan thought he still took the overall situation into account, but what he didn''t know was that manduratu was hiding in the house of odeng gerile and drinking with him at this time.


    What he doesn''t know is that odeng gerile''s hatred towards himself has reached the point that he would rather see the collapse of the whole Timur empire than look good at Amur. It can be said that this hatred has been engraved in the bones, greater than heaven.


    In the house of odeng gerile, many government soldiers have already been filled. They all belong to the armed forces of the shaman family. They are usually hidden and unknown. But now it''s the key time, they are all concentrated in the house. The defense is that once Amur breaks the jar, it will have a certain resistance to them before he dies.


    In fact, this is not only the residence of odeng gerile, but also the homes of some dignitaries nearby. They either use the hidden power, or invite a lot of nursing homes at a high price. In short, they all have a certain protective power. In order to save their lives, they also agreed that once Amur lost his mind and wanted to operate on them, there would be difficulties on one side and support from all sides, so as to ensure his own safety.


    "Come on, general, please drink." although the city is surrounded outside, there is no panic on odeng gerile''s face at this moment. On the contrary, he is still as calm as water.


    "Hey, I''m no longer a general, and I don''t need to be called like this in the future. I''m just an ordinary people." man durtu looked cautious. Obviously, the whole city is searching for him now. It is impossible to say that he is not flustered at all.


    "Ha ha, OK." Auden gerile didn''t mean to force. He poured wine for both sides with a smile on his face, and then asked, "brother Latu, do you think he can jump quickly?"


    "Er! It shouldn''t be. There are five-star armies outside the city. He can''t cope with it. How can he come to trouble us." knowing what the other party wants to hear, manduratu said according to his heart.


    "Yes." Auden gerile nodded approvingly and reached for the glass, but asked again before the wine was put to his lips, "brother Latu, he won''t go crazy. You know, a madman can do anything."


    "No, our sweat is wise and easy. It won''t go crazy." manduratu said again with confirmation.


    Finally, instead of asking, Auden gerile gently forehead, then said with a smile, ''OK, come on, continue drinking.''


    Manduratu guessed well, or he knew their sweat enough. Amur was not crazy. Until now, he was still very rational. Even when he saw the five-star artillery outside the city on the city tower, he didn''t mean to kill wildly in the city. Instead, he called the guard captain and gave him orders.


    With a self-known name, he can''t beat the five-star army at all. Now he is surrounded and has only one way to escape. The reason why he didn''t attack the dignitaries in the city was that he couldn''t spare energy. Obviously, his life was more important than killing others.


    Fifty thousand cavalry in the city were recruited by him, and he appointed generals and generals one by one. They only listen to their own. This is why mandurtu is clearly a major general, but he still hides. He couldn''t command the 50000 cavalry at all.


    This is Amur''s last card. Now he''s going to use this card to escape. He firmly believes in a saying often said by Han people that if green mountains are left, he is not afraid of no firewood.


    Although he didn''t know whether he could escape this time and whether it was possible for Dongshan to rise after escaping, he had to try. Otherwise, if you stay in the city, even if the king Wunan of the Ming Dynasty doesn''t kill himself, he is no different from dying.


    The five-star army is still encircling herat. Because there are many mountains, lakes and complex terrain, many routes that look very close often need to be bypassed, which greatly slows down the gathering of troops. According to the itinerary reported by the troops, I''m afraid it will take five to seven days to complete the encirclement completely.


    Before the siege was completed, Yang Chendong was not ready to launch an attack. What he wanted was a blow. Herat is his own. Of course, if he can reduce some losses, he can reduce some, which is also conducive to post-war reconstruction. So neither the air force nor the artillery were arranged to go out immediately.


    The five-star army had no plan to start, and the accident happened. On that night, the four gates of Herat opened wide, and then a steady stream of cavalry attacked. At first, I thought it was the other party''s exploratory attack, but then when more and more enemy riders rushed out of the city, Yang Chendong and the generals finally woke up. This is no temptation. It is clear that they want to break through.


    "Break through? It seems that Amur still cherishes his life." Yang Chendong, who heard the news, looked at the sand table in front of him in the main account.


    "Young master, our troops are insufficient and we are not prepared enough. I''m afraid we can''t keep all the enemy horses." Yang Erzao put on a fit armor and appeared in front of Yang Chendong. Although he couldn''t say it, the way he was ready to move all proved that he wanted to attack and hurt the water dog.


    "Yes, our encirclement has not been fully launched. I have to say that Amur chose a very good time. Hehe, come on, the whole Timur empire is gone. What can he do even if he escaped?" Yang Chendong quickly straightened his mind. He has never heard the name of Amur in history. He doesn''t have a famous name like Ivan at all. That''s right. His strength must be ordinary. That''s right. Just run away.


    As long as he dares to continue to be the enemy of the five-star army, one day he will be found and killed on his horse.


    ......


    Thank flame 3 inch Ding for his monthly ticket to Quartermaster. Thank you, prodigal son!


    "Quartermaster Daming" will be finished next month. It is guaranteed that it will be finished directly at least three to four times a day. Please rest assured to read it.


    The new book "ferocity of the Duke of China" will be officially launched on the vertical and horizontal novel network from today. Welcome to watch it. At the same time, collect, recommend and click for new books. Your every support is the greatest encouragement to the prodigal son.

 Chapter 1534

    After making the decision to give up, the requirements were reduced, and naturally there was no burden to fight. Looking at the eager Yang Er, he said, "go and kill the enemy more. It doesn''t matter whether you can catch Amur and hit the enemy''s living force as hard as possible, okay?"


    "I see." Yang er''s eyes were full of war immediately. Hehe smiled and agreed. He turned and left.


    Not only Yang Er, but also the troops of the five-star army who came outside the city in advance, sent troops one after another and chased them out for the purpose of seriously damaging the effective strength of their opponents. Facing the five-star army coming from all sides, the Timur cavalry did not have the slightest intention of fighting. It was like a gecko with a broken tail. The surrounded people surrendered one after another, and those who were not surrounded fled with their lives. Amur was lucky. Under the protection of the guards of the Royal Palace, he fled with the army in ordinary military uniform.


    Fifty thousand cavalry, the last force, paid the price of twenty thousand people, and Amur fled away. It was not until two years later that he was captured by Bai Shuang, commander of the different group army at that time.


    With Amur''s escape, 50000 cavalry fell out of the city. The whole city of Herat has become an unprotected city. At dawn, the five-star army smoothly entered the city and was welcomed by dignitaries such as odeng gerile.


    As for manduratu, he didn''t mean to join the five-star army. He became an ordinary people and was eventually shunted to other provinces to live in other places.


    The fall of Herat also heralded the collapse of the once brilliant and powerful Timur empire. After only staying in the city for five days and waiting for other troops to gather in the city one after another, Yang Chendong called his favorite student Bai Shuang after inquiry and investigation and handed over the vast territory to him.


    It is said that Bai Shuang''s time in the army is somewhat short, at least a little worse than Su He, commander of the new Third Army, Tian Hu, commander of the first army of the world cavalry. But these people do not want to stay in one place, but want to show their skills on the battlefield with Yang Chendong. Finally, Bai Shuang took on this important task.


    Yang Chendong is very optimistic about his student. He is very young and loyal. He is relieved that such a person is entrusted with an important task.


    Finally, the Yiyi group army and central (Western) Asia province was established.


    The governor and commander of the group army are naturally white. Under its group army, there are more than 220000 people in total, under the jurisdiction of the original different First Army (more than 50000 people), the agulav headquarters of the second division of different Russia (50000 people), the wuzhugu headquarters of the first division of Mongolia (40000 people), the Balu headquarters of the fourth division of Mongolia (40000 people) and the uto headquarters of the fifth division of Mongolia (40000 people). Be responsible for the construction of public security in this Khanate area.


    From the original commander of a regiment, who led 2000 people to the current commander of the Yiyi group army, who led more than 200000 people, Bai Shuang has reached the peak of his life. In the face of Yang Chendong''s trust, he can only pat his chest and ensure that he will re integrate this region as soon as possible. While the population moves out, he will also move the population of other regions in, so as to completely erase its original history.


    Bai Shuang''s idea satisfied Yang Chendong, which was exactly what he wanted. He also said that he could send a telegram whenever he needed anything. Whether it was chijiancheng or the army headquarters would do their best to help. All this was arranged. In May 1465, Yang Chendong set out with the main army (including the first cavalry army in the world, the second Lengfeng division, the fourth Lengfeng division, the third army, the new Third Army, the Mobei division, the first division of foreign Russia, the second Mongolian division and the third Mongolian division, totaling more than 300000 troops) from Herat, the king capital of the Timur Empire, and went straight to Yili area.


    Looking at the figure of Yang Chendong leaving with the army, Bai Shuang returned to the headquarters of the group army, called all senior officers above the division level, and began to discuss the complete settlement of matters in Central Asia. The first is to send troops to the Crimean khanate, the only Khanate nearby that still has influence and has not been affected by any war.


    What Bai Shuang has to do is to turn this place into one of the sites of the Yang family.


    Yang Chendong has put all these behind his head. That is, if you give everything to Bai Shuang, you should fully trust him. Now all he has to do is clean up those who dare to sneak on him. Before that, he still needs to solve one thing, that is, wusishan.


    Wusi Tibet, now Tibet, was set up in the Yuan Dynasty.


    After the Ming Dynasty, they were called Wusi Tibetan guards, but in fact they were never really ruled by the Ming Dynasty.


    During the reign of Zhu Yuanzhang, the Ming Dynasty established a certain relationship with Tibet, but this relationship is completely different from what many people think. At that time, Tibet was divided into many Temple factions, and no faction dominated. Although it is claimed in the historical data of the Ming Dynasty that emperor Hongwu established military and political institutions such as Wusi Tibetan capital department and duogan capital department in Tibet, in fact, this relationship is not even Jimi, but more like a unilateral statement of the Ming Dynasty, because the Tibetan leaders who recognize this relationship do not have ruling power in Tibet, or even the mainstream forces.


    Therefore, on the issue of territory, you can''t say that rule is rule. At least you have to look at other people''s feelings and attitudes. People who really have the right to speak don''t know or recognize their rule. What''s the significance of planning several administrative regions on the map?


    It was such a place that after the emergence of Yang Chendong, a little butterfly, completely broke with Daming. Not only that, but also coaxed with the forces of the Khanate to deal with Yang Chendong. Now that things have been settled in the khanate, it is naturally time to get back to trouble.


    If people don''t offend me, I want to offend Yang Chendong. How can someone be allowed to hit him and he doesn''t fight back?


    The new Fifth Army, which decided to clean up Wusi Tibet and liberate it, had already moved there first. Now we just need the main force to gather them. Once wuszang is pacified, Yang Chendong will start with Sudan and bAngela. None of these villains who want to make up his mind will let go.


    ......


    The new Fifth Army.


    In the military headquarters, commander Shi Wanshan is listening to the report of Gu He, the commander of the first riding division.


    "Junzuo, our division has traveled more than 200 miles, but we still haven''t seen the main force of Wusi Tibet. We asked some local people along the way. According to them, their main force had retreated as early as half a month ago, and no one knows where to go." Gu he said with a depressed face.


    He thought that he could make great achievements by taking the vanguard position this time. He didn''t even see the shadow of an enemy, which really depressed him.


    "Nobody knows?" after hearing the report, Shi Wanshan showed a trace of worry in his eyes, but soon his eyes fell on the face of infantry division commander Ning Wenfeng and asked, "what does commander Ning think?"


    Once together, the iron triangle, after defecting to the five-star army, is rare to be together again. Although the military positions are different, Shi Wanshan is still willing to listen to the opinions of the two brothers.


    As Ning Wenfeng, who is mainly a think-tank among the three, he should consider things carefully. As early as listening to the words of Gu He, he thought of some things. Now when asked, he said his doubts: "junzuo, according to the words of Mr. Gu, I don''t think these people escaped, but hid. They are like poisonous snakes in a dark corner, ready to open their poisonous teeth and give us a bite at any time."


    "To be specific," Shi Wanshan asked with encouraging eyes when he heard that Ning Wenfeng''s analysis coincided with his own.


    "Yes," Ning Wenfeng continued after saying yes. "According to the information sent by the intelligence department, the previous Wusi Tibet is divided into three parts, including the" former Tibet "including today''s Lhasa and Shannan regions," the latter Tibet "is the contemporary Kazakh region," Ali "refers to the whole Northern Tibetan Plateau (today''s Ali Region and part of Naqu region) "These three parts are like the present northern and Southern Ming Dynasty, and no one will obey anyone. But since he came out of the yangsilu, he even borrowed troops from the kingdom of Sudan to clean up the other two parts. Now it has become a unity from three parts of the world, and then he dared to spy on our Yang family. But such a person is full of ambition, and he can''t escape before fighting, which is not in line with his personality."


    "Not bad." Shi Wanshan nodded admiringly, "well, go on."


    "Junzuo, my subordinates think that the reason why they disappeared is just waiting for the opportunity. As long as the opportunity is ripe, they will jump out and bite. Therefore, if you want to start a decisive battle with them, you must throw out bait first." Ning Wenfeng immediately threw out his own point of view, and a plan to attract the enemy came out with him.


    Along the way, SHIWANSHAN army commander put down several bait continuously according to Ning Wenfeng''s meaning, but he never saw the trace of the enemy. Finally, after walking 800 miles, the army had to stop when they came within the scope of Sida Tibetan city.


    Altitude sickness began to appear in the army, and 30% of the soldiers had various reactions due to lack of oxygen and lost their combat effectiveness. The rest of the soldiers also suffered from loss of appetite.


    This is the terrible part of Wusi Tibetan area. Few people can bear this climate without physical change. Seeing that the soldiers in the army were vomiting, pale and ugly, or listless, Shi Wanshan, as the army commander, was worried.


    "Order the army to stop moving." when it was thirty miles away from Sida Tibetan city, the new Fifth Army stopped. As ordered, the divisions began to move closer to the military headquarters. While they were doing this, the assistant priest Wang Dalien was taking 20000 Tibetan soldiers around him.


    ......


    "Quartermaster Daming" will be finished next month. It is guaranteed that it will be finished directly at least three to four times a day. Please rest assured to read it.


    The new book "ferocity of the Duke of China" will be officially launched on the vertical and horizontal novel network from today. Welcome to watch it. At the same time, collect, recommend and click for new books. Your every support is the greatest encouragement to the prodigal son.

 Chapter 1535

    "It''s a pity." the five-star army that was about to enter the hub suddenly stopped moving forward. Dalien, who was hiding in the dark, shook his head sadly. "Send someone to keep an eye on them. As long as you dare to move forward, you will find an opportunity to eat them."


    As the auxiliary religious king, the great lord of this land, Dalien was still full of confidence after seeing the performance of the five-star army, although he had only 10000 soldiers and 5000 of them had just been pieced together.


    Altitude sickness can turn a strong man into a weak child in an instant. He will fight hard when the five-star army is weak. Unfortunately, the other party seemed to notice something and didn''t move forward. While feeling the pity, he ordered his monk Shali to keep an eye on the other party and wait for the fighter to appear.


    Speaking of it, the army of Wusi Tibet is mainly monks, and they are often called monk soldiers by the outside world. The leader is not called a general, but a monk. Shali is the monk head most valued by the auxiliary Priest King Dalien, who is in charge of the military power of monk soldiers.


    The five-star army suddenly stopped and didn''t move forward. In Shali''s eyes, he was puzzled. Different from the calm character of the auxiliary religious king, Shali wanted to take the initiative to destroy the Han army. At least we should hit our opponents hard and let the Han people know the power of their monk soldiers.


    Although the new Fifth Division has nearly 40000 soldiers and his troops are only half of the other party, Shali is still fearless. In his opinion, a Han Army that can not adapt to the local climate is a paper tiger, which is no longer terrible. "Get ready and try to launch an attack tonight. Let''s inquire about the reality of the five-star army." after hesitating for a long time, Shali made the decision to attack on his own initiative.


    At the moment, among the military headquarters of the new Fifth Army, commander Shi Wanshan did not know that he had become a prey in the eyes of some people. The reason why he ordered the army to stop was not because he noticed something. It was all caused by the plateau reaction.


    When he saw that the combat effectiveness of the army was constantly consumed on the way forward, he began to worry. In such a state, it is not easy to set a trap for the enemy and really protect yourself when encountering the opponent. It is because of their compassion for the soldiers below that they escaped a disaster. Otherwise, once they enter the other party''s ambush circle, it is really difficult to get back.


    In the military headquarters, Ning Wenfeng, commander of the cavalry division, looked self-criticism, "Junzuo, it''s all his subordinates'' planning mistakes. I thought we let the first division take the lead and go deep alone. The enemy will look for opportunities, and we can carry out anti encirclement and hit the enemy hard. But now, it''s obvious that these Tibetan troops can calm down more than we expected, and our army has lost a lot of combat effectiveness due to altitude reaction."


    Seeing Ning Wenfeng bowed his head to admit his mistake, Shi Wanshan shook his head and said: "Don''t blame yourself, Mr. Ning. It has nothing to do with you. The altitude reaction is so powerful that it is completely beyond our imagination. This is the reason why the soldiers can''t adapt to the reaction. As for the matter of luring the enemy, we''d better talk about it later. Now we''d better consider how to solve the physical condition of the soldiers and let them regain their combat power."


    The altitude sickness was so strong that Shi Wanshan was also beyond his expectation. As a mountain thief, he went everywhere after he joined the army. These experiences enabled him to adapt to various climates faster without much reaction. Don''t you see, even a man who looks strong like Gu He, the commander of the first division, is in the tent now Did you lose half your life by vomiting?


    It''s true for all generals. It''s conceivable how ordinary soldiers will react. It''s better not to meet the enemy now. Once they meet, who knows what will happen?


    At the thought of possible problems, Shi Wanshan''s face became very ugly and said: "Mr. Ning, now we are not thinking about luring the enemy, but should think about how to protect ourselves first. Well, go to the army and make statistics to see how many soldiers can fight. They will disrupt the establishment and unify them. You will command them and be responsible for guarding the camp first. I will also report the situation here to the sixth young master immediately and ask him to send reinforcements as soon as possible ¡£¡±


    It has to be said that Shi Wanshan, as a senior cadre in the army, is very qualified. At least he knows how to judge the situation, rather than blindly acting recklessly. If he was led by a tiger general who only knows how to fight and kill, I''m afraid he wouldn''t consider these things at all.


    After Ning Wenfeng got the military order, he went down to prepare. Looking at his leaving back, Shi Wanshan couldn''t help but rejoice that there was such a teacher under his command, and he didn''t have any altitude sickness. Otherwise, he would really fall into the situation of no use.


    Altitude sickness is a variety of pathological reactions after the human body enters the plateau area and is in a low-pressure and low-oxygen environment. For example, when outsiders first come into contact with this climate, they will have all kinds of discomfort. Except for living here in extraordinary years, the situation will be much better. However, it does not rule out people like Shi Wanshan and Ning Wenfeng, who are not strong in this reaction Strong.


    Ning Wenfeng went to the army to check, and Shi Wanshan was not idle. He reported the things here to Yang Chendong through the radio. At this time, our king Wunan had led the army to the edge of yilibali and was preparing to enter Wusi Tibetan area.


    After seeing this telegram, Yang Chendong''s look became extremely dignified. As a later person, he naturally knew what plateau reaction was. A large part of the reason why Tibet was sparsely populated in future generations was caused by this reaction.


    In his eyes, the Tibetan soldiers or monk soldiers in Wusi Tibetan area are not terrible. What is terrible is such a natural climate. The army can not play a normal combat level, which shows the strength of the other party.


    To solve altitude sickness, the best way is to rest more and exercise less. When necessary, you can relieve this discomfort by taking oxygen. But now he has no such thing as oxygen at all. Even if he knows how to alleviate it, he is at a loss.


    After standing on the ground and pacing for a long time, when Yang Chendong looked up again, he had a very firm determination and idea in his eyes. "Send a telegram to commander Shi Wanshan, tell him to rest in place and don''t rush in until the soldiers of the army recover. Tell him that the king will send someone to escort the food and grass to ensure that there is no problem with their food and grass. Also, order other armies to speed up their March and find a station to rest as soon as they enter the area of wusizang. In addition, look for young people nearby and organize again A plateau army, go and handle it quickly. "


    Yang Chendong waved to Director Wang Shan, who was waiting to call back, and issued a series of orders. At this time, his self-confidence returned to him.


    Shi Wanshan judged the situation and stopped moving when the situation was bad. This is undoubtedly a very correct approach. He took a positive attitude and no longer asked the other party to move forward. He just needs to maintain the status quo and form a pressure on wusizang. At least send a large army to Wusi Tibetan area. He just wants to see how many soldiers do not adapt to the climate here. If so, he will immediately arrange for them to withdraw from here.


    To put it bluntly, such altitude sickness will not kill people as long as it is handled properly. It''s just that some people react more, others react less, or a very few people don''t respond. He just needs to pick out those who do not respond. If the soldiers with poor response let them continue to enter, he can solve the problem.


    For the sake of safety, Yang Chendong also decided to enlist an army in the place where Li Wusi was hidden and merged. The local people should have adapted to this climate. If they can be sent to attack, the effect is certainly better.


    Three consecutive orders were issued, and the main force began the busy recruitment work while moving forward. Once the recruitment strategy of the five-star army with preferential treatment was publicized, the responders were people and flow. After all, in yilibaoli, where food and clothing are difficult to solve, many people want to be able to serve as soldiers and get food and pay.


    Besides, as soon as the telegram sent to the new Fifth Army entered the hands of commander Shi Wanshan, it strengthened his idea of sticking to the aid. He sent someone to send a copy of the telegram to Mr. Ning Wenfeng, and waited for the reinforcements of the main force to arrive.


    At this time, just outside the camp of the new Fifth Army, Shali monk head was slowly approaching with 4000 monk soldiers.


    As a tentative attack, despite Shali''s strong request, the auxiliary king Dalien only gave him 4000 troops and horses. Two thousand of them are new recruits.


    Although the spies reported that the five-star army suddenly stopped moving because too many people had altitude sickness. But how can Dalien know that this is not the other party''s plan to lure troops? If the other party doesn''t respond, or doesn''t respond so much, he will press all his troops up. Won''t he want a sheep into a tiger''s mouth?


    Out of caution, he only gave Shali 4000 monk soldiers. In his opinion, this is enough to try to find out the real strength of the five-star army.


    Division commander Ning Wenfeng, who did not know the surrounding situation and the surrounding environment, only sent scouts to take charge of all reconnaissance activities within a distance of five miles around the camp after receiving the order of the army commander.


    After all, before they have enough strength, if they find the enemy farther away, they can''t catch up. In this way, it''s better to clench the troops that can be gathered into a fist.


    At the same time, Ning Wenfeng also investigated the whole new Fifth Army, found 15000 soldiers who were not so enthusiastic, and temporarily organized them into a division to be responsible for the security of the whole new Fifth Army.


    When all this was done, it was completely dark. The camp began to make a fire to cook. From a distance, it was also a busy color.

 Chapter 1536

    Speaking of altitude sickness, the probability of human life is still very low. As long as you can stay in bed and have a good rest after the reaction, your body will have more than 90% chance to be relieved. As long as you stay in this climate for a long time, you will slowly adapt and recover various functions, so that you will be in a state of vitality.


    Today, the responsive soldiers and officers are lying on their marching beds, waiting for the day of adaptation and recovery. The only thing people worry about is whether their new Fifth Army can persist until that time, or whether the Tibetan soldiers in Wusi Tibet will have such a chance to recuperate.


    This will test Ning Wenfeng''s defensive ability. Once the enemy appears, can we beat them back at the first time, which will affect the judgment of the opponent and make them dare not act arbitrarily.


    Although no one knows whether these Tibetan soldiers will attack their new five armies, they still think of several ways to deal with the war in their mind. Just as it was getting dark and midnight, when his division commander was still unable to sleep for a long time because of his worries, suddenly a police officer shouted outside the door tent, "division seat, the scout reported that many figures were found outside our camp. Can''t you see the enemy clearly and how many people came? Look..."


    When reading the words, Ning Wenfeng came out of the camp dressed neatly. He lay down, but did not take off his coat, just in case something unexpected would happen. Now it seems that the enemy''s action is faster than he thought.


    The telegram for help was just sent during the day. It is impossible for reinforcements to come so soon. It must be the enemy at this time. At the thought of being the enemy, Ning Wenfeng looked a little heavy. He knew very well that if he could not beat back the first wave of enemies, he was afraid that the new Fifth Army would be really dangerous.


    "Order, all the commanders and fighters of the temporary division take action and attack with our division commander."


    Either don''t do it, do your best, this is Ning Wenfeng''s decision. In order not to let the other party see the reality of the new Fifth Army, he gave up the idea of testing the strength of both sides. As soon as he made a move, he had to press all the 15000 soldiers in his hands, creating a feeling of their great potential to the opponent. Only in this way can he achieve the goal of effectively shaking the opponent.


    At the first time, we made all-out preparations to meet the enemy, and the camp of the new Fifth Army soon became lively. The soldiers of the newly formed temporary division looked for the monitor, the monitor for the platoon leader, the platoon leader for the company commander, and looked up at the first level. Soon, the first temporary regiment was assembled, followed by the second.


    All this is due to the training program of the five-star army, one of which plays a great role at this time.


    "Well, one regiment and two regiments follow the division commander, and other regiments follow after the formation. There is no need to wait for the military order." knowing the truth that military speed is important, Ning Wenfeng shouted, he rushed out from the gate of the camp with two regiments and a full 4000 soldiers.


    He didn''t even do defense. He chose the counter attack mode of you attacking and I attacking. Although doing so inevitably requires some losses, Ning Wenfeng had to do so in order not to let the other party know his reality.


    The movement in the camp soon woke up army commander Shi Wanshan who was sleeping. When he learned from his people that an enemy was coming to sneak camp, he was also shocked. He didn''t expect that the enemy would appear so soon. It seems that the other party saw that the soldiers in the army had altitude sickness.


    "Junzuo, is it too risky for Mr. Ning to send all the soldiers without altitude sickness at one time?" some ugly and frail division and regimental officers also came out of their big accounts and came to Shi Wanshan.


    But at the same time, some people put forward different opinions. They believe that for the safety of the camp, it is necessary to arrange some people to stay.


    "No!" commander Shi Wanshan shook his head and said without doubt, "commander Ning''s approach is correct. In order not to let the opponent see our reality, it''s the safest way to do everything in the first World War. As for the safety of the camp, it will be fine if our commander is here."


    With these words, Shi Wanshan took a long knife from the guard and held it in his hand. Then he stood in front of the camp door like a door god. He looked like a man who can''t open.


    "Come on, take the division commander''s long gun," Gu He, the division commander of the first riding division, who looked at this scene, said to the guards on one side with his sick body.


    With Shi Wanshan taking the lead, next, like riding the first division commander Gu He, riding the second division commander Li you, riding the third division commander Meng Chao and others picked up their weapons and stood in front of the camp.


    Although some of them are still extremely weak, if an enemy kills them at this time, they will also take up arms to fight for life and death. This kind of posture of clearly putting on a desperate struggle also infected more people. Gradually, more and more officers who got the news walked out of the tent. Finally, many soldiers also walked out of the tent with the sick body, showing a tendency of returning to death.


    Besides, Ning Wenfeng rushed out of the tent with 15000 soldiers in turn and fought with the oncoming monk soldiers.


    In the dark, he could not see how many Shali monks of the five-star army came, nor could he see the number of Han troops, so he did not retreat at the first time, but ordered the army to go up head-on, that is, it was a test. How could he know the truth of the other party without a fight?


    But when he started, monk Sha Li left a mind and arranged someone to detour to the five-star army camp to see what was going on there. He had a feeling that the other party was afraid that he would send all the active soldiers in this war. If so, there must be a lot of silence in the five-star army camp, and he achieved the result of inquiring about the other party''s reality.


    Ning Wenfeng, who charged with the army, saw that the monk soldiers opposite him didn''t retreat, but rushed face-to-face. He was very happy. His biggest worry is that the other party will withdraw. In that case, he can''t guarantee whether it''s right for him to send someone to pursue under such circumstances. The most important thing is that he worries about whether the soldiers'' bodies can resist under the fierce movement and whether there will be hypoxia.


    If the other party really retreats, he will be in a dilemma. Now, if the enemy does not retreat, it will give him a good chance to fight a war of annihilation. In order to show the strength of the five-star army, he must seize this opportunity.


    "Come on, make a detour. You can''t let the incoming enemy escape." laughing Ning Wenfeng commanded the five-star army''s border war company behind him, and soon surrounded all 3000 monk soldiers with the advantage of number of people.


    Shali had a heart. Instead of all the four thousand soldiers rushing up, he left a thousand veterans, so that once he had a chance, he would kill and destroy the camp of the five-star army. It was this move that saved his life. When he looked at the darkness, the number of the five-star army was increasing, four or five times more than them, his look became extremely ugly.


    "How come so many five-star soldiers are all right? Aren''t they afraid of altitude sickness? Or do they send out all the people they can send, or is it just a trap to take the initiative to lead themselves to be cheated?"


    Shali was in doubt. He decided to send scouts back to the five-star army camp first. During this period, all he could do was watch the 3000 soldiers sent out surrounded and slaughtered by the five-star army.


    The number of people who rushed out of the five-star army was so many that even if Sha Li rushed out with only a thousand Tibetan soldiers (monk soldiers) in his hand, he could not solve any problems. Only now did he put his hope on the emptiness of the five-star army camp.


    Under a great war, the soldiers of the five-star army killed a happy man. Of the 3000 Tibetan soldiers surrounded, 2000 are recruits. Where have they seen such an array? They are already confused when surrounded by others, and the number of the other party is several times that of themselves. When they hand over their hands, they often greet them with several weapons at the same time. It is really impossible to prevent them.


    The battle ended without any suspense. In only half an hour, three thousand Tibetan soldiers were killed. During this period, under the command of division commander Ning Wenfeng, they didn''t even want an enemy prisoner. When one''s own strength is weak, leaving prisoners will only lead to unnecessary trouble.


    Shali had already retreated halfway through the battle. The scouts he sent had already heard the news. Outside the camp of the five-star army, the scouts saw countless five-star Army soldiers standing there in line. There was no end at all.


    This discovery frightened the scouts and quickly returned. Hearing the news, Shali was also startled. He immediately ignored whether the soldiers who were surrounded and killed turned and left. This trial ended in a fiasco.


    After Ning Wenfeng won the battle, he ordered the soldiers to cut off the heads of Tibetan soldiers. He wanted to build a Beijing Temple to frighten his opponents. When he returned to the barracks after cleaning the battlefield, he saw the scene of army commander Shi Wanshan with everyone guarding at the gate of the camp.


    The clever Ning Wenfeng soon knew what had happened. He hurriedly strode forward and half knelt down in front of Shi Wanshan to plead guilty and said, "junzuo, it''s his subordinates'' dereliction of duty. He sent all the soldiers without leaving to guard in the camp. Please junzuo to plead guilty."


    Reach out and quickly help Ning Wenfeng up. Shi Wanshan said in a powerful voice, "Mr. Ning is innocent and meritorious. You are right. This is clearly the temptation of the enemy. If you can''t beat them at one time, you will only have endless trouble and do well."


    ......


    "Quartermaster Daming" will be finished next month. It is guaranteed that it will be finished directly at least three to four times a day. Please rest assured to read it.


    The new book "ferocity of the Duke of China" will be officially launched on the vertical and horizontal novel network from today. Welcome to watch it. At the same time, collect, recommend and click for new books. Your every support is the greatest encouragement to the prodigal son.

 Chapter 1537

    Because Ning Wenfeng''s desperate effort really deterred his opponents. When Shali reported the situation of the war to the assistant leader Dalien, who knew that the Jingguan composed of 3000 heads appeared outside the camp of the new Fifth Army, the Tibetan soldiers really became honest and won enough time for the new Fifth Army to wait for the main reinforcements to arrive.


    A trial frightened Dalien''s courage, and the confrontation between the two sides unknowingly passed a month.


    In this month''s time, Yang Chendong had already entered Wusi Tibetan area with his army and settled down on the edge. Every day, soldiers with physical discomfort will be found. Once found, they will be immediately carried out of Wusi Tibetan area.


    In one month, nearly 200000 people were carried out in batches, and fewer than 100000 soldiers finally remained in the camp.


    After such a long time, there was still no plateau reaction. Yang Chendong knew that these people had adapted to the environment and climate here, and they had the ability to fight the Tibetan army here.


    It is worth mentioning that less than 100000 people left behind are mainly foreign and Mongolian teachers. In particular, the first army of foreign Russia, with 50000 people in the whole division, only less than 1000 people responded. They were carried out because of discomfort, and almost all the others were safe and sound.


    This may be because some climates in the former principality of Ross have something in common with Uther. But in any case, this is a good thing. Yang Chendong immediately called ahuli, the commander of the first division of foreign Russia, and ehe, the commander of the second division of Mongolian army, and entrusted them with the task of supporting the new Fifth Army and capturing the whole area of Wusi Tibet.


    Together with the delivery of nearly 10000 newly recruited soldiers in yilibali area, their appearance just filled the vacancy of the two divisions and made them full and round.


    For Yang Chendong to give such an important task to himself, these generals, whether ahuri or Erhe, are deeply moved. Only this trust, they decided to do their best, which is also a good opportunity for them to perform and make contributions.


    With Yang Chendong''s instructions and trust, the first division of foreign Russia and the second division of Mongolian army set out towards the depths of Wusi Tibet. Yang Chendong turned around and withdrew from Wusi Tibetan area with other troops. He returned to the Timur Empire and was ready to go straight from there to the Sultanate of Delhi.


    After leaving the Wusi Tibetan area, the soldiers'' bodies soon began to recover. When they arrived at Srinagar City, the Chagatai Khanate, the morale of the army had recovered as before.


    Chagatai Khanate was destroyed by the five-star army half a year ago. Now it has entered a period of reconstruction. As early as Yang Chendong stationed troops in Wusi Tibetan area, he ordered the new group army in Shicheng to prepare enough food and grass for transportation here.


    Here I want to focus on Yu Mian.


    Previously, Yu Mian disapproved of the military action of occupying the Far East and using it as a springboard to enter the Golden Horde and the Principality of Ross. Therefore, when the Far East state was attacked, the new army, which should have arrived quickly, was also slowly rising and did not travel.


    Later, Yang Chendong came out of the red inlaid city in person. After arriving at the beginning City, Yu Mian reluctantly agreed to the war. In order to make him truly convinced, Yang Chendong also made a three-year bet with him to the effect that the consumption of the war is far less than the harvest of the war.


    Learning the way of Confucius and Mencius from childhood, Yu Mian always believed that only the Daming Dynasty was the kingdom of ShangBang, and other places were barbarian and desolate places, and gladly accepted the bet. In his eyes, except Daming, other places were poor. Even if he occupied it, he would have limited income if he won the war. Otherwise, there would be no talk of militarism.


    But the result of the war was so unexpected that Yang Chendong didn''t think of it. Even after the destruction of the golden tent Khanate and the Duchy of Ross, he got enough silver of 500 or 600 million. When he got the news, Yu Mian knew that he had lost and was convinced of the loss. Whenever Yang Chendong wants to expand his territory, he raises his hands and 100% agrees.


    After receiving Yang Chendong''s order this time, Yu Mian made full preparations with Hu Mang and Yang Si. In addition to leaving the necessary rations in Shicheng area, other people were transported to Srinagar to prove their determination to support World War I. Not only that, they also sent a report for instructions. If necessary, the new group regiment can also send troops to participate.


    Yang Chendong is naturally happy to see the ideological transformation of Yu Mian and others. He needed food and grass. All the food brought by the army was given to the first division of foreign Russia and the second division of Mongolian army. Today''s army is short of food, but there is no need for reinforcements. He still has more than 200000 people in his hands, enough to cope with the next situation.


    In this way, when Yang Chendong arrived at Srinagar city with the main army, it was full of food and was under the personal care of the second foreign army.


    Niu duo, commander of the second foreign army, is also a tiger general. He is arranged to patrol the security all the way from the beginning to yilibali. This time, when he heard that the sixth young master''s army needed food and grass for the eastern expedition, he personally led the different 305 and different 306 divisions to see if he could have the opportunity to go to the front with Yang Chendong.


    In the city of Srinagar, when the main force of the five-star army arrived here, what we saw was the scene of niuduo waiting at the gate of the city. Not only that, they also cooked a hot meal and could have dinner as soon as the army arrived.


    "My subordinates have seen the sixth young master." when seeing Yang Chendong riding a white dragon appear in front of the city gate under the protection of a group of black dragon guards, Niu duo knelt down to meet him with his two teachers, Chu duo and Mo Benyi.


    "Get up." when he saw commander Niu duo, Yang Chendong''s face was covered with a smile. Don''t look at the other party as the commander of the second army, but I''m a genuine Han.


    "Thank you, sixth young master." Niu duo said yes. Then he raised his head and looked excited.


    In the whole five-star army, Yang Chendong was deified. It can be said that whenever it is the place where he appears, he has not lost the battle. Whenever it is the place where he Bingfeng refers, it will soon become one of Yang''s new spheres of influence.


    Since ancient times, no real Han people can do this. They can open up such a vast territory, so that other aliens can''t help showing reverent eyes or trembling when they hear the name of Han people.


    But Yang Chendong did it. He made the Han people the highest race in Asia. Just look at the current situation, the status respected by the Han people will spread to Europe, Africa and even farther away. With this, it should be respected by all the Han people.


    The hot look in Niu duo''s eyes fell into Yang Chendong''s eyes. He naturally knew what was going on. But he is not arrogant. His goal has not been completed. He still needs to continue his efforts. It is far from the time to relax and celebrate the victory.


    "Commander Niu, you''ve worked hard." Yang Chendong said with a smile like a spring breeze.


    "The sixth young master worked hard, the food has been prepared, and the military grain has been sent, enough for 200000 troops to eat for more than a year." Niu duo took this opportunity to report on his completion of the task.


    "OK, enter the city." with a slight effort on his legs, Yang Chendong smiled, and then the white dragon slowly moved forward and went straight to Srinagar city.


    Srinagar City, just by the Indus River, and not far from the border of huddersufan, is a real border city.


    According to commander Niu duo''s report, after the main force of the eastern line of the five-star army forced Yili king Baolide to surrender, their two armies were ordered to carry out the action of destroying the Chagatai Khanate. When they hit Srinagar, the Sultanate of Delhi almost sent troops to help. If the two armies were not fast enough and didn''t give them a chance, I''m afraid the two sides would fight at that time.


    "Isn''t this Delhi Sultanate brave?" Yang Chendong''s eyes showed a look of disdain when he heard that the other party took the initiative to want his five-star army to go to war.


    Compared with the Yangs who have mastered a lot of territory, the Delhi Sultanate is just a small country, which should not be too small. With such strength, he even wants to take the initiative to challenge the five-star army. No wonder Yang Chendong will be so angry.


    "Yes, it''s really death to dare to challenge the authority of our five-star army in a place with a big fart." Yang Erleng, who was hot tempered, hummed. This is a big man with a strong sense of nationality. In his eyes, the world should have been owned by the Han people with the longest history. As for other small countries and small forces, it is wise to surrender, otherwise they will be destroyed one by one.


    Looking at Yang er''s look of looking down on each other, Niu duo said with a bitter smile: "Brother Yang, things are not so simple. The reason why the Sultanate of Delhi has such courage is entirely because it is backed by India. Because our navy has captured ports such as kozhi, Guri and Sri Lanka, which has put great pressure on their southern waters. To say that India has strength, but the sea is too poor. They take me for it Our navy can''t help it, so they want to trouble us on the land. This time, the Delhi Soviet Union and pungora sent troops to Myanmar province of our Yang Department, and they are secretly supporting them. "


    From Niu duo''s report, Yang Er finally knew the whole story. He thought that the young master once said that India is a country with strong strength on land, and there are more than 500000 troops alone. He couldn''t help sticking out his tongue. If so, it can be regarded as an opponent.

 Chapter 1538

    Similarly, when listening to Yang Chendong, he did have a different understanding. "Wait, commander Niu, what did you just say? Did you say that India is secretly supporting Delhi Sultanate and bangara?"


    "Er, yes." Niu duo didn''t understand what Yang Chendong meant, so he had to nod.


    "Hehe, if it''s just a secret word, the other party is still afraid of us. Well, I think our Navy should be afraid of them." Yang Chendong smiled with confidence.


    Someone once asked, in the 15th century, India was more familiar with the Ming Dynasty than with the Ming Dynasty?


    In fact, there is a problem with this problem itself. Daming is superior to India in terms of population and territory. However, some people still ask. It can be seen that India still has some advantages in some aspects. At least it is not a weak power. Otherwise, there would be no such problem.


    But India has a fatal disadvantage, which makes it difficult for it to expand outside despite its uncertain population. That is because they are too poor. The territorial area of the country is too weak compared with the population of tens of millions, or India has not developed maritime power.


    Although there are fishing boats to fish at sea, they are much worse in scale, shape and function. Without enough sea power, just relying on land, it is no wonder that they will be poor.


    Poor people are unable to expand, which is also the root of their weakness. This is the main reason why the navy of the five-star army can easily take some coastal towns in the south of them, and they dare not fight back.


    As Niu duo said, they have no way to take the five-star Army Navy at sea, but with more than 500000 army, they are going to wrestle with the five-star army on land.


    But India was not sure of winning, so it first encouraged the Sultanate of Delhi to test the strength of the five-star army, so everything made sense.


    But don''t they know what''s terrible about the five-star army? To be able to destroy the Mongol descendants of the golden tent Khanate and the Timur empire is enough to explain everything.


    Originally, Yang Chendong was going to clean up the Sultanate of Delhi and Bangla to solve the siege of Myanmar. It seems that we have to take them down together. As the largest country in the South Asian subcontinent, once it becomes one of the sites of the Yang family, the situation in Asia will be completely clarified.


    When he thought that after winning India, the whole Asia would be included in the territory of the Yang family, Yang Chendong''s eyes flashed a trace of brightness. All this fell into Niu duo''s eyes. He felt his opportunity coming, and then knelt down in the tunnel: "sixth young master, Niu duo asked for war on behalf of the different two armies."


    "OK, I see. Your department is responsible for pressing grain first." Yang Chendong looked at Niu duo and nodded, indicating that he knew about it.


    Yang Chendong promised to come down, and then whether they really let the different two armies participate in the war or not, they will also take credit after winning the war. Satisfied Niu duo withdrew.


    After there was no one else in the account, Yang Er asked curiously, "young master, do we send a report to Shicheng and ask them to support the two armies?"


    "Why?" Yang Chen looked at Yang Er on the east side and said with a confident smile: "it''s just a small India. It doesn''t need any reinforcements at all."


    Yang Chendong does have such confidence, and this confidence comes from the Navy. Yesterday, he just saw a telegram. Long Yuntian''s headquarters of the third marine division just rested near the Indian Ocean and sent a telegram to let them participate. At that time, under the double attack, we should see how India defends.


    Moreover, Yang Chendong still holds two cold front masters in his hands. This time, there are a lot of ammunition in the grain and grass transported by Niu duo. With this advantage, it really takes no effort to fight a restored India except for some time.


    If it had not been for the goal of destroying India in the previous battle plan, he would not need the second foreign army as a reinforcement.


    ......


    Yang Chendong''s headquarters rushed to Srinagar City, with an army of more than 200000. When the news reached the Sultanate of Delhi, it really frightened the king bahroul Lodi.


    To say that Lodi has some skills, otherwise, outsiders will not call the current Sultanate Lodi Dynasty. But because of his special geographical location, it is too difficult to really develop and grow in China. Besides, neighboring India has been eyeing him, giving the impression that it may be swallowed up if it is a little careless.


    It seems that Lodi can become the king of the Sultanate of Delhi, which also needs to be recognized by India first. To this end, he also tried to get rid of the shackles imposed on him, but unfortunately, it is not easy for the Sudanese state with too small territory and too small population to really develop?


    Now, there is an Indian staring at him. Don''t say it. Now he has recruited a more powerful five-star army, which gives Lodi a headache in addition to headache.


    Before, Amur, the Great Khan of the Timur Empire, sent envoys to the effect that as long as he was willing to help bangkara send troops to Yang''s Myanmar Province, they would help them become stronger when they beat back the five-star army, and they could escape from the threat of India.


    It was for this reason that Lodi made the decision to send troops to Myanmar Province jointly after repeated consideration. But soon afterwards, the Timur empire was destroyed. At the moment of hearing the news, Lodi was a little silly. He began to regret his previous decision.


    Next, he got the news that the main force of the five-star army went straight to Wusi Tibetan area, which eased his high hanging heart. Then he put his hope on the things that wusishan would give the five-star family a hard time to eat. In that case, the other party must not be dealing with himself. After all, before the unification of Wusi Tibetan area, he made great efforts and once lent troops to each other.


    Unexpectedly, it was only more than a month. The main force of the five-star army rushed to sliga city and appeared in front of him. This moment really frightened Lodi. He immediately sent for help to Nehru, king of India, and was willing to take the initiative to submit to his use.


    There is no way. At least the title can be retained, the property can be retained, and even the opportunity can be reversed. But even if all the opponents of the five-star army were destroyed, all the kings either died in the war or became prisoners at the bottom of the rank. It was a headache for him to think about the consequences.


    When the messenger sent out, Lodi spent every day in fear, but he never received a reply from India. He thought that things might be developing in the worst direction. I''m afraid India won''t help itself this time.


    At this moment, Lodi began to scold Nehru. When he sent troops to Myanmar Province before, he asked the other party to borrow food. In fact, he was deliberately testing the other party''s attitude.


    As a result, food was naturally borrowed, which made Lodi understand that attacking Myanmar province was also what India wanted to see, so he boldly took action. But now, seeing Yang Chendong destroy the Timur Empire, and now his tentacles are stretched out to his side, Nehru counsels and doesn''t care about himself. This is really turning his face and not recognizing others.


    I thought of the most vicious language in my heart, just to curse Nehru. However, with no eggs, India will not send troops unless it takes action. Does it want him to face the front of the main force of the five-star army alone?


    It was more than 200000 troops, and it was said that there were the most sophisticated firearms in the world. Such an opponent made Lodi feel powerless before fighting.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to surrender, but the thought was suppressed by him. Some things always make people unwilling before they have tried. He still holds a hope in his heart. The five-star army has just fought hard with the Timur empire for more than a year. It must be a lack of people and horses, and its strength has been greatly reduced. If this is really a tired teacher, how can we say that he has no chance? But if he can fight a confrontation with the five-star army, he believes that India will send troops when he has the opportunity. In this way, isn''t it a chance to turn over.


    Think about it. Is it an honor to be the first country to block the attack of the five-star army?


    As for whether this idea is very beautiful, Lodi was completely confused by the war in Myanmar. Because in this war, except that Leng Feng''s seventh division sent a regiment to participate in the war, the others were some third rate local armies with mediocre combat power. It is precisely because of this that Lodi gave birth to a five-star army. However, if he had not the most advanced firearms in the world, it would not be very powerful.


    Intending to wrestle with the five-star army, Lodi ordered general hinger to take 60000 troops to Lahore city west of King Delhi to block the five-star army from entering the hinterland of Sudan. Then he sent people to India to inform him of his military plan. He also sent people to Bangla to ask for reinforcements. Even if he could not send reinforcements, he would see if he could transfer back the 20000 troops he had previously sent to Myanmar province.


    It''s just a tiny Sultanate, with a total of 100000 troops. In fact, it''s not less. Before, 20000 people were sent to Myanmar together with the Bangla army. Now there are 80000 soldiers left in the country. Given to general Singh 60000, there are still 20000 people left in China, which is close to hollowing out all his family.


    With small and broad, we put our hope on the labor expedition of the five-star army. We can''t show all our strength. We have to say that just this idea is wrong. No matter how tired the lion is, it is also a lion. It is far from a strong looking sheep that can be provoked.

 Chapter 1539

    Mumbai, the capital of India. Nehru, the king in the palace, was in a very bad mood at this time compared with a while ago.


    First, the navy of the five-star army captured Kezhi and gulicheng, which greatly threatened his safety. Let Nehru finally realize how important it is to have a strong navy. Subsequently, the army of the five-star army also appeared in the West and besieged the Khanate.


    Nehru, who was impulsive, even prepared to send troops when the five-star army fought the League of Khanate. In his opinion, the navy can''t beat the five-star army. Can he beat it on land?


    But in the end, reason overcame impulse, and he wanted to continue to wait and see before the situation was clear. It was only a few months, and a series of events such as the surrender of the king and the capture of the Great Khan of the Kazakh Khanate took place one after another. After the beginning of spring, there was a civil strife in the Timur Empire, so that Amur Khan broke through and left. No one knows where he went?


    Only then did Nehru see the seriousness of the matter. But now he was thinking that it was too late to send troops. Fortunately, he got the news that the main force of the five-star army did not come to his side, but went straight to the Wusi Tibetan office, which greatly relieved him.


    However, with the lessons learned from the past, Nehru did not dare to be careless. He began to mobilize the army, even in advance, and made preparations for World War I in the future. At this time, some Western warships suddenly appeared outside the port of Mumbai, which startled him again. However, even if he turned his surprise into joy, these Western warships were not to deal with them, but to sell weapons to them.


    Obviously, the continuous expansion of the five-star Navy from east to West made some western countries feel afraid, so they decided to sell weapons to big countries like India, let them fight with the five-star army, consume each other''s strength and increase their chances of war victory.


    Although it cost a lot of money, in Nehru''s view, everything was worth it. Only when you have enough firearms can you stabilize your position, and if you have a high enough position, are you afraid of not making money?


    With 500 guns and 3000 muskets, Nehru had more confidence, but it cost a lot of money. After giving the firearms to the guards, I thought about finding trouble with the five-star army after I got used to it. Aren''t those khanates just beaten down? The foundation should be very bad. He just sent troops to grab it.


    As for whether it will arouse the hatred of the five-star army. Hey, hey, you can seize those originally ownerless territories. Why can''t we?


    Just as Nehru was still dreaming of sending troops to the rear of the five-star army one day, he was killed first. The target was his neighbor Delhi Sultanate.


    For the Delhi Sultanate, it is like fat next to the tiger''s nest. In Nehru''s eyes, it has long been something that can be eaten at any time. The reason why I haven''t started, I''m waiting for an opportunity. Now the five-star army wants to swallow this fat meat first. Will he agree?


    Nehru''s opportunity is that the Sultanate of Delhi sends troops to fight with the five-star army. When his strength is consumed too much, he can win the greatest victory at the least cost. But what he wants to send troops is to guide the Sudan and Bangalore to jointly send troops to Myanmar Province, which does not mean that the five-star army will fight over and take the initiative to clean up the Sudan, which will also threaten its own security.


    With the idea of cold lips and dead teeth, Nehru would not sit and watch such a thing happen. He summoned all his ministers to discuss supporting the Sultanate of Delhi. The following ministers also give advice, but most people''s opinions are very unified, that is, don''t send troops first, just send envoys.


    Give a good warning to the five-star army and tell them that India and Sudan are friendly countries for a century. If the five-star army sends troops, they will never stand idly by.


    Obviously, this is the move of the five-star army to destroy the Khanate before, which frightened everyone. Unless necessary, we really don''t want to compete with such a powerful enemy as the five-star army. Therefore, they unilaterally believe that sending a warning to the five-star army is enough.


    Until now, Indians still have their own pride, that is, they think they are still very strong, and the five-star army will not ignore their warnings. In a country where dozens of people can be planted on motorcycles in later generations, there is indeed a wonderful side of their ideas.


    What they don''t know is that they are the target of the five-star army this time. As for their arrogant ideas that no one dares to provoke, they are not even a fart in front of the five-star army.


    If the five-star army had not fought for years in the golden tent khanate, the Principality of Ross and against the khanates led by the Timur Empire, and some soldiers were tired, Yang Chendong would have targeted them long ago. There is no reason to miss it.


    The original intention is to have a good rest for the army. As a latecomer, Yang Chendong knows how terrible the result will be once there is war weariness in the army.


    Yang Chendong, who knows everything, obviously has made a wrong judgment on this matter. When he decided to lead his troops to India from the Wusi Tibetan department, both the generals and soldiers were excited. This is a great opportunity for soldiers who want to return home in prosperity or have great ambitions. They were used to hardship before. Now they have finally found a way to get rich, How can you rest assured easily.


    Yes, in the eyes of many soldiers, military merit is not only a shortcut to rise, but also a way to get rich. In the eyes of such people, fighting without war is the most terrible. Where is the feeling of war weariness?


    Yang Chendong became happy when he knew he had made a wrong judgment. That is, he should follow this fighting heart and do more things, such as destroying India.


    The country with the second largest population in the world is not so prosperous now. According to the information obtained by the intelligence department, 80% of the people here have not solved the problem of food and clothing, which has created sufficient conditions for them to win India. They are not invading, but to liberate the working people.


    With this idea in mind, when Yang Chendong sent troops, without any concern, he came straight from Srinagar city to the south. His first goal was the city of SIAR in the Sultanate of Delhi.


    As a border city, the Sultanate of Delhi has not stationed many troops here, because the former Chagatai Khanate adjacent to them is also very weak and absolutely dare not take the initiative to launch a war.


    There are no heavy troops stationed, and the scale of the natural city is also very small. It is more than 200000 troops that can not stop the main force of the five-star army. Seeing this, as the commander General, Singh simply gave up the border town and concentrated 60000 troops to retreat in Lahore city, showing that he was going to fight to the death here.


    It''s a fight to the death. In fact, it''s just sigle''s master. The city of Lahore, which is strong and tall against the city wall, he wanted to become a nail here to block the progress of the five-star army, so as to keep them out of the country. As long as the other party can''t attack the city for a long time, it will face a very long line of logistics supply, and then there will be a sense that the gains outweigh the losses, which will give rise to the possibility of withdrawing troops.


    I don''t know whether Singh is too arrogant or they underestimate the five-star army. When the news reached Yang Chendong, who had occupied the city of SIAR without blood, he asked the intelligence personnel familiar with the terrain to set up a sand table. When he saw a road in the west of Lahore, he asked brightly, "what''s the matter with this road? Where does it lead?"


    "Report to the sixth young master that this road belongs to the state of India. When they first opened this road, they were to facilitate the direct dispatch of troops from home to Chagatai Khanate and other places. In view of their strength, the Sultanate can only bow its head." the intelligence officer said with excitement. Being able to report the situation to the sixth young master face to face is enough for him to go back and boast with his brothers.


    "Oh, ha ha ha." hearing this, Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing.


    Before that, he wondered whether he could enter India at the fastest speed and catch the other party unprepared. I never thought that there was such a road, and it was built by India itself. If you don''t die, you won''t die.


    Even when the road was built at the beginning, Indians would not think that this was originally the way they could go out and fight at any time. Now it will become a fast way for others to enter their country.


    "Well, order the first cavalry army in the world to be the left vanguard and the new Third Army to be the right vanguard. The two armies choose this road to enter India first. That''s the same sentence. They should not focus on seizing territory, but destroy as many effective forces of the enemy as possible." Yang Chendong, who was overjoyed, pointed to this road and said immediately. Someone had already begun to take charge of recording, And wait for the order to be delivered at any time.


    The two rapid response cavalry armies that received the task gathered their troops in only two hours, took only seven days'' rations and quickly pulled out.


    This time, there was no arrangement even for the logistics food and grass cart. According to the idea of the two military commanders, as long as they could take India by surprise, the other party was unprepared. Can''t they eat and drink everywhere? Do you still have to worry about food?


    The two vanguard cavalry set out first. Just after staying in SIAR city for two days, leaving a division with less than 10000 people, Yang Chendong continued to go south with the main force. This time, their goal is Lahore city.

 Chapter 1540

    At this time, Lahore city is waiting. The scouts in front have heard that about 100000 five-star cavalry are approaching them quickly. Thinking that the five-star army was going to launch an attack so soon, the city general hinger ordered the soldiers to close the city gate, and let the soldiers climb the city tower and be ready to start an offensive and defensive war at any time.


    Hinger is worthy of being a general of the Sultanate of Delhi. He is cautious and careful. He never underestimates his opponent. He has fully prepared 20000 archers on the wall in order to take the lead for the five-star army who dare to attack the city from afar.


    In order to achieve the goal of concentrating all his forces, he didn''t arrange a soldier outside the city. He completely reduced all his strength into a fist to be fought. He had to show his power when the opportunity was right.


    Singh, who was fully prepared, stood on the tower and looked at it from a distance like an overwhelming five-star cavalry slowly approaching the city.


    "Are all the people cavalry? Shouldn''t it? Cavalry have no advantage in attacking the city." the paste at one end of hinger couldn''t figure out what the five-star army was going to do? Of course, if the other party really attacked the city with cavalry, he had to laugh at the other party. Such a five-star army that can''t use troops should not be taken seriously by him.


    Just as Singh''s face relaxed and waiting for the next move of the five-star cavalry, the other party was getting closer and closer. Then he suddenly took a turn in the four miles in front of the city, rushed out of the road next to the city, and flew around the city wall of Lahore.


    This move, however, was really beyond Singh''s comprehension.


    Does it mean that the other party wants to besiege the city? But it seems that it doesn''t mean to stay at all, and it''s not so. Do you mean


    At the thought of that terrible result, Singh couldn''t help staring. Can he say that the other party''s goal is not himself, but the Indian country behind him?


    It seems that this is the only way. Things will develop in this direction, which greatly surprised hinger and shocked him. That''s India. It''s not only a large territory, but also has a domestic population of nearly ten million people. Such a large country has always been like a huge stone on the head of their Delhi Sultanate, which made them breathless for a time. However, in the eyes of the five-star army, they don''t seem to care at all. I have to say that they are much worse in terms of spirit alone.


    At this moment, a surprise flashed through hinger''s heart.


    Before, they asked India for help, saying that the five-star army that can destroy the khanates must be very strong, and they can''t stop it by themselves. Please also give support for the sake of being neighbors.


    In this regard, India did not give any official answer, as if it had not received this distress letter. It is said that their king Lodi even smashed their favorite Han porcelain.


    Now, the five-star army has directly chosen India as its opponent. Now it''s up to them not to send troops. Singh is not happy when he thinks that once India sends troops, it will greatly relieve the pressure on his side.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. It''s best to lose both sides. Maybe the opportunity for the rise of our country will appear." hinger thought so. In addition to arranging someone to report the news to the king''s capital Delhi, he didn''t do any military action.


    Before, in order to keep Lahore city, he withdrew all the troops into the city. Now where are the troops going out of the city? Besides, the cavalry of the five-star army is so fast that it is far from what he wants to catch up with. If this is the enemy''s trap, waiting for his troops to catch up, but encircle and annihilate, won''t he be caught in the trap?


    Singh will not make such a mistake if he is careful and careless. All he has to do is stick to it. As long as he guards the city of Weihe, he will block the way of the five-star army heading east to the king''s capital Delhi. In this way, his task will be completed.


    In order to lead India into the vortex of war, Singh did nothing, even sent someone to inform and remind India. As a result, the new three armies of the first cavalry army of the world, which passed through Lahore city, went all the way south like no one''s land and directly killed Multan city without any resistance.


    When 100000 iron cavalry suddenly appeared outside Multan City, the city didn''t even come and close the gate.


    For the sudden arrival of the five-star army, the Indian army here really had no defense at all, not even a basic sense of defense. They watched the cavalry enter the city, and then the 2000 Indian defenders in the city were slaughtered. They didn''t even have the most basic infantry formation, so they were rushed by the cavalry. There was no suspense about everything next.


    The border city of Multan is so easy that both Tian Hu and Su he see the opportunity. This is basically an undefended country, that is, when they seize the time to continue to expand the fruits of war. Immediately, in addition to leaving a thousand cavalry to guard the city, the two armies headed for the hinterland of India in two different directions. They should make greater achievements before the other side does not react.


    Three days later, Yang Chendong took the main force of the five-star army to the periphery of Lahore city.


    This time they didn''t mean to take a detour. If they didn''t take Lahore city, they would be equivalent to handing over the rear to the enemy. The future food and grass routes might be disturbed or even controlled by the enemy, which Yang Chendong absolutely can''t tolerate.


    "Sixth young master, the second division asks for war."


    "Six young masters, four divisions ask for war."


    Xiao Feng and Ling Daqiang, two cold front division commanders, saw the enemy in front of them and curled up in the city. They felt that the opportunity to express themselves had come. Where was the way to let go.


    "It''s better to save some shells. It''s not easy to transport them so far. In this way, it''s still the air force." Yang Chendong smiled. His eyes didn''t fall on the two teachers, but turned to the air force commander Tianyu.


    Compared with field artillery shells, the air force''s oil bombs cost less. After receiving the order, the commander of Tianyu also looked excited and said like a stand at attention guarantee, "please rest assured, the sixth young master, the air force will complete the task."


    "HMM." Yang Chendong nodded. Even the king of the golden tent Khanate said that it could be destroyed, but it was just a small Lahore city. He was full of confidence in the air force.


    After throwing a look of trust in Tianyu, Yang Chendong''s eyes fell on the two Lengfeng teachers, "go and prepare. It won''t take long for the enemy to break through, and that''s the time for you to show your power. Remember, if you can catch it alive, we can catch it alive, but we don''t have enough troops."


    "Yes." Xiao Feng and Ling Daqiang didn''t look disappointed. Capturing prisoners has always been their strength. There''s no way to get the main skill. Who can let the air force fly in the sky?


    After the arrival of the five-star army, they began to prepare. It''s just because it''s getting late today. Considering the problem of hot-air balloon launch and encirclement, I have to rest for a night.


    On the tower of Lahore city, hinger looked bitterly at the five-star army camp stretching more than ten miles outside the city. Finally, they came and surrounded the city as soon as they came up. They looked like they were bound to win. Don''t they know that Lahore city is not easy to attack under their long-term preparation?


    Don''t they worry that after staying here for a long time, once the Indian army reacts, not only the 100000 cavalry in the past will be driven out, but also the more than 100000 five-star army left outside the city may be blown away?


    "Well, even if you must attack the city, it depends on whose means are more powerful." Singh shook his head and walked down the tower. At the moment, he didn''t have much worry in his heart. In his opinion, although the number of the five-star army was more than himself, it didn''t occupy enough advantages. Under his early preparation, it was really impossible for these people to attack the city. Thinking of the bows and arrows, fire oil, sleepers, boulders and other things he had prepared in the city, he was very determined.


    One night, hinger also had a good sleep. In his dream, he saw the scene of the five-star army attacking the city and not being able to. Finally, the Indian army finally reacted and came all the way with the killing and roared the five-star army away.


    The dream was still a dream. At dawn, the soldiers shouted it up. After breakfast, Singh went up the tower in general armor. He knew very well that the five-star army would attack the city today, but he didn''t know whether it was mainly exploratory or really fierce. He heard that the five-star army used powerful guns, but he didn''t know how destructive it was?


    Singh, who doesn''t even know the power of artillery, is really a little ignorant. But if he had seen the five-star weapon army attacking the city, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have such confidence now.


    Of course, it is precisely because of the help of these firearms that the siege has become a pinch for cold front soldiers. In front of the powerful artillery, what is the difference between the so-called solid wall and paper paste?


    The weather has changed greatly and the weather is good. It''s very suitable for flying. One morning, Mr. Sun Lixing commanded a full 50 hot-air balloons to rise into the sky. He also personally boarded a hot-air balloon and commanded the battle in the air.


    A territory is not very big. There are only 60000 soldiers and Lahore city with less than 100000 people. It is not worth using too many hot-air balloons. These 50 are enough.


    ......


    "Quartermaster Daming" will be finished next month. It is guaranteed that it will be finished directly at least three to four times a day. Please rest assured to read it.


    The new book "ferocity of the Duke of China" will be officially launched on the vertical and horizontal novel network from today. Welcome to watch it. At the same time, collect, recommend and click for new books. Your every support is the greatest encouragement to the prodigal son.

 Chapter 1541

    At about 9 a.m., hot-air balloons that met the weather requirements began to take off, and one after another air mobile "bombers" filled with black oil (oil) began to move towards Lahore city.


    On the tower, a group of thousands of captains were following him. They were patrolling on the tower at this time.


    In hinger''s eyes, this battle is particularly important. Whether he can suppress the arrogance of the five-star army will determine whether he can take the initiative and defend the very important Lahore city under his feet in the next city defense war.


    "Look, what''s that?"


    "What is that in the sky, above our heads?"


    "Oh, my God, that thing will move and float towards us. Is that an immortal?"


    When the hot-air balloon appeared over Lahore city, there were all kinds of shouts from the Sudanese who found all this.


    The distance is very close. Under the influence of Han culture, the emergence of these hot-air balloons makes many people mistakenly think that they are gods. Hinger also looked up at everything in the sky, with doubt in his eyes.


    The air force was only used to deal with the Golden Horde and the Principality of Ross, because the distance between the two sides was too far, and the matter was far from reaching Singh''s ears. At this moment, he just looked at the sky curiously, and didn''t know what it was.


    It just instinctively gave hinger a feeling that this thing was a little dangerous.


    It doesn''t matter. Mr. Sun Lixing will tell them how powerful this thing is. When most hot-air balloons reach the designated position, the flag bearer next to him puts down the red flag, which indicates that he can launch a free attack.


    The air force soldiers, who could not wait, immediately threw one barrel after another of the hot-air balloons onto the ground. At this time, from the ground, it really looks like future bombers dropping bombs.


    After a large number of wooden barrels fell from the air, one by one lit fire folds were also thrown down from the air. In the face of all this, the Sudanese in the city still looked at it in doubt. In their eyes, the lethality of those wooden barrels is extremely limited, the volume is too small, the damage is also low, and even they are not as threatening as the original catapult.


    Of course, this perception will soon be subverted. When the barrel fell to the ground and a lot of black liquid flowed out, when the fire fold fell to the ground, the two sides fused and soon formed huge flames one after another, the burning feeling and destructive power began to be revealed in an amazing way.


    The black oil that could not be watered out with water, the fire became bigger and bigger, and began to burn everything that could be touched. When more and more houses, even some granaries containing military grain, were lit by the fire, hinger and the Sudanese soldiers in the city began to panic.


    For the task, they can see people''s houses destroyed or people burned to death face to face. Even in war, will there always be sacrifice?


    But when they saw that even the military rations had been destroyed, everyone''s face changed greatly. Without food, there is no food. How can people defend the city with their strength if they don''t eat?


    "Put out the fire quickly, quickly." Singh shouted in horror. More and more soldiers filled all kinds of containers with water and poured it onto the black oil, which not only failed to put out the fire, but also contributed to the combustion of the fire. This completely subverted people''s cognition and gave Singh a sense of powerlessness.


    Originally, I wanted to have a good contest with the five-star army. I also took a look at the great power of the other party''s artillery. Now, it''s better not to use the five-star army. This fire completely burned the city. Not only the property was destroyed, but also Lien Chan''s heart.


    We can''t wait any longer, otherwise we will not defend the city, but die here with the city. Thinking that the 60000 troops in his hand are the most powerful force of the Sultanate, once the country is lost, hinger decides to lose his soldiers and guard the commander. If he doesn''t defend any cities, he will rush out and retreat to the king capital Delhi, where he will rebuild the defense line.


    "Retreat, retreat immediately, take what you can and get ready." after deciding to leave the city, Singh gave orders to the generals under his command.


    The generals who had long been burned down by the fire heard the military order, and no one objected. Everyone dispersed and began to gather their troops to choose the nearest city to rush out.


    Considering that the outside of the city has been surrounded by the five-star army, no one can know where is the safest, so hinger won''t arrange the way for everyone to rush out. He just came out at random. He wants to see if the five-star army can leave them.


    How many people can stay?


    "Almost, everyone get ready." waiting for the five-star soldiers outside the four cities, seeing the raging fire in Lahore city, they began to prepare to prevent the enemy from rushing out.


    Yang Chendong''s arrangement is very simple. Without knowing which city gate the enemy would rush out of, he divided the cold front of the two divisions into four parts. In front of each city gate, there were at least two cold front regiments, and behind them were cavalry soldiers with sabers. As long as the cold front soldiers are afraid of their opponents with fire guns, these cavalry will rush to catch the prisoners.


    With cold front soldiers taking the lead, Yang Chendong won''t worry about having enemies to rush out. He had already inquired about it. Among the 60000 Sudanese troops, there were only 10000 real cavalry. The others were infantry. Infantry did not have the ability to move quickly.


    As for the 10000 cavalry, if they really rush out, the 2000 black riding dragon guards around him will teach them to be good men. At this point, Yang Erzao has prepared with Qiu Wu, daoxiao and Badaojiang.


    The 60000 Sudanese soldier Yang Chendong was determined to eat. The only difference is to see how many prisoners we can catch at last.


    Singh, who was completely unaware of these, was now ready to rush out of the South Gate with 10000 cavalry.


    The reason for choosing the direction of nanchengmen is Singh''s intention. If he chose to return to the king''s capital Delhi, there was no doubt that the east gate was the nearest, but he had no choice, just to catch the five-star army by surprise. As long as you rush out of the city, you only need to adjust your direction a little, and then you can turn east and rush back to the king.


    With 10000 cavalry, he rushed out when the fire was still burning in the city. That is, when the South Gate suddenly opened, Xiao Feng, the second division commander of Leng, who was guarding here, couldn''t help but brighten his eyes.


    He can guard at the south gate, but also has a gambling element in it. Even the sixth young master can''t know the enemy''s breakthrough plan. Who can know? It''s mostly luck to choose a city gate and guard it casually.


    Seeing more and more cavalry fleeing from the city gate guarded by himself, Xiao Feng''s eyes lit up. He knew that the Sudanese army in the city had only 10000 cavalry. Seeing that the big fish was bumped by himself, where was there any reason to be unhappy?


    "Everyone is ready to fight. The machine gun company is ready to load enough bullets. Don''t be afraid to waste and fight hard later. Send someone to report to the sixth young master immediately. The enemy horse appears at the Nancheng gate. Come on." constantly issuing various military orders, Xiao Feng himself comes to a heavy machine gun, puts his hand on the trigger and is ready to have a good addiction.


    Hinger among the cavalry was completely unaware of this. Although he saw the five-star army opposite after opening the gate, he still gave the order of impact without half hesitation. That is, there are five-star armies outside the four cities, so just choose the enemy in front to launch an assault.


    "Rush!"


    Ten thousand cavalry poured out from the gate, and then formed a huge momentum.


    It is said that the soldiers are more than 10000, boundless. When the ten thousand cavalry crossed into a line and overlapped together, it gave people the impression of great momentum. If a timid person saw this formation, he would not say he was fighting back. It would be good for him to stand there without shaking his legs.


    But when the same formation is put in front of the cold front soldiers who have experienced many battles, all this is so childish. They did not forget that the former sixth young master, with two thousand black cavalry Longwei, defeated 100000 northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry. To say that was what Lengfeng should do, I don''t know how many people envied him afterwards.


    The sixth young master can beat 100000 cavalry with 2000. Is it too easy for them to beat 10000 with more than 4000 people?


    For this reason, no soldier will show a look of fear in the face of the enemy''s cavalry charge. On the contrary, each soldier is full of war, only that there are too few cavalry sent by the other party.


    Xiao Feng, as the commander, was also very excited. After seeing that all the other cavalry had left the city and launched an impact, he shouted to the correspondent on the side: "order the artillery battalion to launch artillery shelling and fire forward in a decentralized way, one gun and two bullets, disrupting the formation of the cavalry."


    When facing infantry, cavalry has the advantage of crushing. What they rely on is the formation of their collective charge. With the advantage of speed and a steady stream of impact power, few infantry can resist.


    The role of artillery attack is to disrupt the formation of the other party, and the advantage of cavalry is suppressed to the lowest point. At that time, you can take it as you want.


    After receiving the order, the correspondent turned and ran quickly. The artillery battalion, which had been prepared for a long time, had taken all the shells out of the wooden box and would fire only after the order. For all this, the 10000 cavalry led by hinger still don''t know anything. They are still launching an impact in the most primitive way.

 Chapter 1542

    Especially two miles after they rushed out of the city gate, they were very close to the five-star army opposing them, but they still couldn''t see the other cavalry rush out. Hinger''s face involuntarily showed joy. If the distance is too close, even if the cavalry of the five-star army is charging, it will have no advantage of speed. At that time, he will have a complete upper hand.


    When he sighed in his heart that the five-star army could not pass, suddenly Singh''s eyes showed a flash of fire. When he felt bad intuitively, a shell fell more than ten feet away from him, and the cavalry at that position immediately heard a burst of ghost crying and wolf howling.


    Not to mention the place where the shells fell, the cavalry there were directly blown away. It was said that the cavalry nearby went crazy one by one when the horses under their seats heard the roaring noise. Under a sense of fear, they did not listen to the master''s orders, but ran around quickly and threw the cavalry off their backs.


    The gunfire was so loud that the war horses bumped one by one like headless flies. There was no need for the five-star army to do anything. The original formation of Sudanese cavalry became chaotic.


    The confusion of the formation was beyond hinger''s expectation, which delayed the momentum he was prepared to rush out. After saying something bad in his heart, he didn''t have a better way. People have rushed out. Is it difficult to return to the city?


    There are fires everywhere in the city. If you stay there, the city will be broken sooner or later. It''s better to have a try.


    "Don''t be afraid, continue to charge, as long as you rush out, you will be the way to live." shouted loudly, boosting the morale of the army. Such a cry finally stopped the chaotic cavalry. Of course, the most important thing is that one gun and two guns have been fired.


    Without the gunfire, the cavalry seemed to be in spirits again. When they saw that the five-star army was less than two miles away from them, in order to survive, they still summoned up their courage and ran forward.


    "Don''t worry, take 300 steps to fight." seeing that the momentum of the enemy''s riding is not as good as before, Mr. Xiao Feng has more confidence in his heart. He doesn''t even talk in a hurry.


    The effective distance of the ninth five-year plan is about 400 to 500 steps. If it is downwind, it is possible to go a little farther. Take 300 steps to fight, but if you are hit by a bullet, you will at least be seriously injured, not to mention one shot.


    The cold front soldiers of the two regiments were not in a hurry, but the cavalry of the Sudanese army were excited. They thought it was the five-star army and had no way. They rushed forward bravely with the desire to survive.


    "Come on, it''s less than 500 steps, and the victory is in front of you, ha ha ha." Singh, who was protected by all the soldiers and rode on his horse, regained his former strategizing appearance at this moment. Experience on the battlefield told him that at such a close distance, even the cavalry of the five-star army should be subject to their own counter charge. He seemed to have seen the victory waving to him.


    Four hundred and fifty... Four hundred... Three hundred and fifty... Three hundred!


    "Shoot!" after 300 steps, Mr. Xiao Feng roared like thunder.


    The impatient cold front soldiers who had been waiting for a long time were waiting for this order. At present, the heavy and heavy machine guns, coupled with the 95 type continuous firing, were activated. The bullets slanted straight from the front like raindrops and fell into the camp of the cavalry of the Sultanate, which led to the scene of cavalry falling to the ground one after another.


    Under the dense bullets, no one can break through this barrier and take a step forward. When the bullets hit people or horses, the emerging Sudanese cavalry fully understood a truth, what is called dying bravely.


    Yes, it''s death.


    Whoever rushes quickly will die quickly. Under indiscriminate attacks, no cavalry can rush within 250 steps, let alone hurt the enemy.


    Seeing one group after another, at least half of the cavalry died on the road of impact, the remaining Sudanese cavalry finally changed their faces and ran away without waiting for orders. Facing the blockade of death, no one will smell it without changing color.


    Singh was lucky, perhaps because he didn''t rush to the front. In short, he survived. But sometimes it''s more painful to live than to die, just like him now. Seeing the cavalry under his hands fall down like leeks, and then no one can stand up, he''s really scared and stupid.


    He has seen the power of firearms, but they usually shoot close, and it is very troublesome to change bullets. In the face of the impact of cavalry, they often can only play one wave, and they are accurate, not to mention that the lethality of elite cavalry is very limited. It can not be ignored directly. However, cavalry who dare to attack desperately will not affect their impact, and only cause certain damage to the formation of infantry.


    It''s not like these firearms in the hands of the five-star army. It''s really a good thing for harvesting human life. The bullets seemed to be endless. The faster the cavalry rushed, the more they died. This was simply an invincible enemy. Hinger finally knew why nearly a million allied troops of the Khanate would be defeated by the five-star army with a number of only hundreds of thousands.


    The more I think, the more I fear. This nightmare is finally my turn. How can he defeat such an opponent with him? It seems that only now can we escape.


    Hinger was afraid of being beaten. He turned around and fled with less than 5000 cavalry. They wanted to escape the shooting distance of these muskets. As for where to go next, in short, I won''t wait for death here.


    "It''s our turn at last? Charge." Xin Honghai, the commander of Mobei division, had been waiting for a long time. He saw the enemy''s cavalry start to flee and want to escape the firing distance of the firearm. He burst into laughter and charged with the cavalry of Mobei division.


    Together with them, the cavalry of the third division of Mongolia launched the charge. Although their division commander Chiwen was not in the direction of the south gate, the general in charge shouted and followed the north division of desert to launch the charge.


    This scene was just seen by Yang er from afar. At this time, what followed him was a thousand heavily armed black riding dragon guards.


    "Fuck, who ordered them to charge. Come on, come on, or you won''t be able to drink soup." Yang Er looked worried at this time. He came quickly after hearing that the enemy rode out of the south gate, but he seemed to take a step at night.


    Go! There are muskets ahead waiting to reap their lives.


    Run! Countless five-star armies are chasing after them to reap their own lives.


    Seeing that advance was also death and retreat was also death, Singh, who didn''t want to die, simply made a very manly decision, that is, dismount, abandon weapons and surrender.


    No one would choose to surrender, but after seeing the air force and powerful firearms of the five-star army, hinger''s pride had long been destroyed. Knowing that he would die in the war, he wisely chose to surrender. Although the face is not good-looking and it''s hard to say, it''s better to live than to die. Only when people live can they be qualified to talk about everything.


    Even the Lord general hinger surrendered voluntarily. Where would the soldiers below care about face? One by one, they got off their horses and knelt down to surrender, making the five-star cavalry behind them feel like punching in cotton. All this happened to be followed by Yang Er, who came from behind. He laughed and thought, "who told you not to wait for my second brother? Now it''s OK. There''s no chance to kill?"


    The enemies of the South Gate surrendered except those who died in the war, and they were not the first to choose to surrender or end the battle. The progress in the direction of the east gate was even faster than that of them. They were all infantry. First, they were attacked by artillery. Many people were already afraid of cracking. Then, when they finally rushed to the first 300 steps of the five-star army, the scene of fire and guns swallowed their last courage. At that time, when the five-star cavalry charged, there was no other way except surrender.


    The battle lasted from 9 a.m. to about 3 p.m. and it lasted only six hours or three hours. More than 60000 Sudanese soldiers were killed and more than 30000 were demoted.


    The battle was solved so quickly that the Sudanese people in the city could not see hope at all. At that time, many people rushed out of the city gate and saw them holding big bags and small packages, which were the most valuable things in their family. They knelt down and asked the five-star army not to kill them. They please surrender.


    "Young master, do you want to send someone into the city to have a look?" Yang Er saw that the people in the city had surrendered, so he thought that Lahore city was something he had caught, and he laughed.


    "No, the current temperature in the city will not be too low, and the fire has not been completely extinguished. We are still waiting. We don''t need this day." Yang Chendong shook his head. Yang Department can have today under his leadership. Dacang naturally accounts for a very important proportion, but at the same time, his caution is also very important. Otherwise, in the face of so many owls, I''m afraid he would have been eaten long ago, even without bones.


    "Yes." facing Yang Chendong''s prudence, Yang er''s face also became a lot more positive. He also began to review whether he was a little complacent after the downwind battle. It seems that he should change and become more calm in the future.


    But Yang Erke has nothing to do with the word calm. This kind of person who yells and forgets himself when he sees a war. It''s very difficult for him to learn the word caution.

 Chapter 1543

    Lahore has changed hands like this. Because the five-star army set the siege in advance and didn''t let an enemy escape, so the news didn''t spread. I''m afraid many people still put their hope of counterattack on them. For example, the Indian army is the most typical example.


    Like two meteors flying across the sky, the first army of the world cavalry and the new Third Army entered India with lightning speed and successively captured the important border city of Turtan. Next, they attacked in two ways. In a short time, they caught the Indian army unprepared and occupied more than a dozen cities and towns.


    When the news reached Mumbai, the capital of India, King Nehru was really frightened.


    It was originally thought that the five-star army would fight the Sultanate of Delhi first. At that time, no matter who wins or loses, he can act according to his circumstances. He will have enough time to prepare and benefit from it.


    Where did you think the enemy would appear so soon?


    In addition, according to the news, the five-star army did not occupy Lahore city. How could he have the courage to go deep into India? He was not afraid that the Sudanese army would cut off their business and beat the dog behind closed doors?


    At this time, Nehru could not see his shortcomings, that is, complacency. He seldom fought with foreign countries. He occasionally faced a small country like Sudan when sending troops, which made him feel very good. He thought that the Indian army was invincible in the world. This idea that he could not go out and have a look was similar to the Qing army in the late Qing Dynasty.


    When such an army really meets a powerful army, the opponent will teach him how to be a man every minute.


    There was too much confusion, but Nehru was not allowed to think too much in time, because he also got a message that the warships of the five-star army at sea also began to move to some coastal towns in their country. Unfortunately, his city of Mumbai was close to the Arabian Sea and the Indian Ocean. This way of attacking both land and sea really gave him a headache.


    If it is only a unilateral attack by the army or navy, he will not be afraid. India, with a population of nearly 10 million, can recruit no less than 1 million troops at any time except 500000 standing troops. Therefore, he is confident that any opponent entering the border will be driven out by using the crowd tactics. But when land and sea came together, he felt very passive. It seemed that he couldn''t fight any one first.


    Move the capital!


    After thinking about it, it seems that only this decision can solve your crisis in the shortest time. As long as he is far away from the coastal cities, the threat of the five-star navy to them will be minimized. At that time, he will have room to take out his hands to fight with the five-star army.


    To say that moving the capital is a major event, which involves too many things in all aspects. It is not a sentence that you can move if you want to. When Zhu Di wanted to move Daming''s Kyoto from Nanjing to Beijing, he really prepared for several years.


    But now what Nehru lacks most is time. Who knows how many more cities will the 100000 five-star cavalry fight if we continue to wait? And once the five-star Navy appears outside Mumbai, I''m afraid he will only be beaten passively at that time.


    In order to prevent the situation from deteriorating to the most unfavorable situation, Nehru first chose the address of the new capital, that is, Bidar city in the Central Plains of China. There is a Godavari river not far from the city, which can be used as a barrier to block the momentum of the cavalry of the five-star army. There are many mountains and poor traffic. It is not appropriate to be king at ordinary times, After all, it is not conducive to economic development, but it is the best place to defend in wartime, which is a bit similar to Chongqing in China.


    With the decision, Nehru called the Minister of civil and military affairs and announced the decision face to face. Later, I didn''t dare. Did someone object and announce the dissolution of the dynasty? He also needed time to arrange everything. For example, there were a lot of concubines and children in the palace?


    The sudden relocation of the capital shocked many people''s nerves. For example, most of the ministers have bought a lot of industries in the king''s capital. They can''t take them away. Now they suddenly want to move the capital. What should they do? That''s real estate. You can''t take it away?


    Usually, if Nehru, as king, makes any decision, the people below usually dare not object. After all, it touches the dignity of the king of a country. But when an order involves the interests of the majority, it is difficult to carry out even though it was issued by the king.


    Just like India at this time, the ministers were so collectively opposed to the move of the capital that the Royal Palace began to make preparations, but the ministers were like a king eating weights - iron and motionless.


    Time is wasted little by little. Under the impassability of government decrees, it not only buys more time for the arrival of the five-star army, but also makes the situation in India a mess.


    Nehru is worthy of a generation of heroes. Seeing that the ministers under his hand did not listen to his orders, in a rage, he took the palace people straight to Bidar city and threw more than 80% of the ministers in Mumbai.


    Originally, he wanted to kill one or two and frighten others. But he was afraid that if he did, it would lead to civil strife and everyone would oppose him, so he had to do it.


    The king went away and left the capital with all the royal families in the palace and less than 20% of the obedient courtiers. When the news spread, the courtiers became a little worried. Were they blaming themselves for forcing the king too hard? Whether they want to bow their heads and follow the king when they leave. National Master Qiao Han stood up and openly said that moving the capital is the most important thing of the country. How can he say it in a word and do it?


    The king''s move is mostly to make a small temper. As long as the ministers don''t leave together, the king will come back soon. At that time, everyone came forward to admit the fault, and things passed like this.


    These words of the national master, however, came to the bottom of some people''s hearts and were followed for a time. Originally, as a national teacher, Johan enjoyed a high position in India. Now he stood up and said these, which made many people think they had found the root. In this way, even if the king left the capital, the ministers still didn''t mean to move with him.


    Where would they know that some of Johan''s actions have long attracted Nehru''s dissatisfaction. It was this person who blocked him from helping the khanates send troops. For this matter, Nehru has long been in the mood to change. If the situation had not changed, I''m afraid George would have been pulled down and punished.


    Nehru knew this, but the ministers didn''t know it, so when there was no king, they instinctively took the lead of the national teacher.


    However, others don''t know. Qiao Han, as a national teacher himself, knows that his position is in danger. In order to save himself, he took the initiative to find the skylark again. After discussion, these remarks appeared.


    Skylark, director of the former Foreign Affairs Section of the Security Bureau, transferred to Central Asia for more than a year ago. The most brilliant achievement is that he plotted against the famous general Chen Di of Jiaozhi (Vietnam province) and against Longqi, he Guang and others of Lancang kingdom. Considering that he is good at this, he was appointed as the sub director of the Central Asian Regional Security Bureau by Yang Sanju.


    As soon as he came here, the skylark investigated a lot of data and selected some people who could start, and the national master Qiao Han was impressively listed.


    With his efforts, the greedy Qiaohan really became good friends with the skylark. In front of a large number of gold and silver treasures, although he had vaguely guessed the identity of the skylark, Qiaohan never mentioned it. He also helped him achieve a great event, that is, to prevent King Nehru from sending troops to help the Khanate alliance.


    It seems that this seems to be eating inside out. In fact, things like inside out are too common in history. Especially in the Warring States period, it is the longest time to see that when one party can''t beat the other, it will find a way from the other party''s interior, and then there will be withdrawal of troops when they almost hit the capital of a country, and so on.


    After all, Johan is a national teacher, not a king. This is the difference between a king and a minister.


    The king is permanent, but the minister can be replaced. At that time, most people became officials only for money, otherwise there would be no saying that being an official for thousands of miles was only for money.


    When the skylark offered enough to satisfy Johan, he naturally wanted to speak for him. In a way, they are friends.


    Nehru intends to take the national teacher of Johan, which means that when a friend is in trouble, the skylark should stand up and find a way for him, which leads to the current situation.


    Nehru did not know this. He left the king''s capital not on impulse. He is trying to force everyone to follow him. He is using practical actions to let everyone choose.


    This plan is feasible. Originally, some ministers moved their minds and wanted to follow, but because of the agitation of Johan, everything turned into nothing. After learning the reaction of the city officials, Nehru was so angry that he wanted to break up Johan immediately.


    "Somebody, tell the people in the king''s capital secretly and kill this Qiaohan." knowing that this person will not die, it will be difficult for the ministers to move the capital. Nehru said fiercely with his teeth.


    Nehru was a little late trying to hurt the killer. How can you not guess this with the wisdom of Johan or the experience of skylark? They had already taken precautions. Not only did Johan change his residence, but the security around him was also strengthened several times.


    In the next few days, there were more than four or five times about the assassination of Johan, but under the tight defense, the killer didn''t even see the figure of the main Lord. Under the successive assassinations, Joe Han made up his mind to follow the five-star army to the end.

 Chapter 1544

    Once Nehru wins the battle, he will lose his head first.


    The skylark was very satisfied with Qiao Han''s cooperation. At this time, the five-star Navy just came outside the Mumbai port. As soon as they discussed, they simply did nothing, and directly welcomed the navy in, so Mumbai fell.


    Before the big war, Mumbai, the capital of India, was peacefully accepted by the five-star army. How did this trick change and make everyone look like paste.


    When the news reached Yang Chendong, who was leading his troops into India, his face also changed color. I don''t know how long later Fang said, "OK, OK, hahaha, Nehru''s face must be deeper than the black charcoal."


    Seeing that Yang Chendong was in a good mood, Yang Er on the side also said happily, "young master, Skylark and the Navy ask for instructions together. What should we do next? Do you need the Marine Corps to land and cooperate with us?"


    "It''s not necessary. He ordered the first cavalry army in the world to send a division of Tian Hu to take over Mumbai first. As for what the Navy should do, in other words, the war at sea should not be slack. It''s not easy for them to divide their troops." Yang Chendong said with a smile.


    Compared with the army''s ability to fight in Europe and Central Asia, the navy can indeed extend its tentacles to all parts of the world. Their task is more arduous. The original cold front''s strength is insufficient. How can he borrow their strength?


    In contrast, the war on land has won most of what can be conquered. After these things are solved, the next thing is Daming. Whether it''s the northern Ming dynasty or the Southern Ming Dynasty, it''s time to explain.


    As Yang Chendong thought, Nehru''s face was really deep and terrible. It''s no exaggeration to say that it was as black as the bottom of a pot.


    Before that, he never thought that he was just a minister. Even if he occupied the position of national teacher, he couldn''t sell all the country, right?


    So far, it''s useless to blame Johan. However, the Revenge of the country''s capital was taken. He had learned that the five-star Navy had withdrawn from Mumbai, leaving 15000 cavalry. That is, he must take the country back. He wanted to show all ministers and people that as the king of India, he had the ability to compete with the five-star army.


    He called his confidant, Mathur, and gave him 50000 soldiers, including 10000 cavalry and 40000 infantry, to rush to Mumbai. In order for the army to give full play to its strength, he even issued an order to rob for five days.


    In other words, once he captured Mumbai again, his soldiers can rob the city for five days. There are a lot of Ministers left there. I''m sure they won''t have too little wealth in their hands.


    After Mathur got the order, he was overjoyed. Then he gathered the army and set out from Bidar city with the army straight to Mumbai.


    It''s just a move here. The five-star army got the news here. Gong Feng, the division commander of the fifth division of the first cavalry army in the world, is responsible for replacing the navy to guard Mumbai.


    This man is one of Yang Chendong''s students and a talent of both literature and martial arts. Tian Hu sent him to guard Mumbai. He had made a lot of considerations. For example, once the Indian army fought back, the fifth division commander will live up to his mission.


    In Mumbai, when Skylark reported the news to Gong Feng, he also carefully observed the teacher in his late thirties. When he saw that his speech was not urgent or dry, but his eyes were as flat as water. When he looked carefully, he could see a trace of excitement, Skylark knew that his worry was superfluous.


    "Director Yun, I''ll leave 2000 cavalry to you next. During this time, you still need to worry about the public security in the city." Gong Feng already had a plan in his heart. He was afraid that the enemy would come if he didn''t come, so there was no reason to let him go.


    "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say." seeing Gong Feng''s politeness, the skylark didn''t dare to say anything big.


    In terms of rank, a branch director of the Security Bureau and a teacher can''t tell who is higher. But with the fact that the other party was born in the first cavalry army in the world and a student of Yang Chendong, can it be compared with a military commander?


    Anyway, the skylark knows a little. If he annoys this person, he can go directly to the general existence of heaven. He may not dare to cut first and then play, but he just needs to tilt his mouth and say something wrong about himself, which is enough for him to go.


    The skylark''s cooperation was seen in Gong Feng''s eyes. He just smiled. For him, the branch director of a Security Bureau really didn''t see it. But he will not offend each other for no reason. In a word, everyone cooperates with each other, that is, Hello, Hello, Hello, Hello, everyone.


    After leaving a regiment of cavalry to the skylark, Gong Feng left at night with the other four regiments, because a curfew was imposed after the five-star army entered the city. So many cavalry went out of the city without being noticed. Even Nehru''s spies left in the city were unaware of it.


    During the five-star military camp defense in the city, Gong Feng made arrangements earlier so that the soldiers shouted in unison when they had nothing to do. As a result, there were a large number of people and they were training. They could deceive some people in a short time.


    After everything in the city was arranged, Gong Feng left the city. As for where he went, even the skylark didn''t know, but he just had a feeling that the general might have set up some set to let the enemy drill, but he didn''t know whether his opponent would be fooled?


    Would it be inappropriate?


    Please remove the word "no". The answer is obvious. You will be fooled and you will be fooled.


    Because the horse driver, who led the army, had no idea what had happened in the city. The news he got from the eyeliner was that everything in the city of Mumbai was as early as ever. That is, I didn''t see the reinforcements of the five-star army coming to help, nor did I see what the five-star army in the city did.


    "Be careful to drive a ship for thousands of years. Order the cavalry to be behind and the infantry to be in front." Mathur can be entrusted with an important task by Nehru. Naturally, he has a certain ability. He doesn''t think that the five-star army won''t know what he''s coming, but the other party still doesn''t make any moves, which is somewhat intriguing.


    Before knowing the real intention of the other party, Mathur decided to be careful and put his cavalry at the end, so that he could change at the moment if something unexpected happened.


    It was this move that saved Mathur''s life. Because at this time, Gong Feng had already surrounded them with four regiments of cavalry soldiers of the first army of the world cavalry.


    Who says that if there are few people, we can''t surround more people. Still in the mountainous, forest and water terrain of this area, Gong Feng has already dug a pocket and only waited for the enemy to close the net after entering the pocket.


    The Indian army was later given another name by netizens - ah San.


    We all know that ah San likes to hang up and do some crazy things. In particular, their arrogance is even more impressive. It''s like a military parade. Dozens of people are often carried on a motorcycle. Say it''s a peacock. I''m sorry for the beautiful peacock.


    At this time, although the Indian army did not have the nickname of ah San, it was not at all panic and let me talk about it. Also very poor and arrogant, their so-called 500000 standing armies are just "civilian groups" of moderate age without formal training.


    Perhaps in the eyes of many people, the rejuvenation of the army is a strong performance. Therefore, in addition to age, other aspects are impassable. It''s like the weapons in their hands now. They are all kinds.


    There are long guns, long knives, short knives, long swords, short swords, and some wooden sticks. It feels like a hodgepodge. But even in such an army, they are still complacent. It seems that no matter what kind of opponent they encounter, they can win at once with their youth and strength.


    They wear single clothes, and they can see what cloth armor is on them, not to mention what armor. This kind of equipment is not even available to the local troops of the Yang family. Now it has been targeted by the first division of the elite cavalry in the world. Can there be good fruit to eat?


    When the night came, ah San was still on his way. This was not because of their good obedience, but because Mathur, as the leader general, drew them a big cake and could rob them for five days after arriving in Mumbai.


    It is this lofty idea that makes them feel unhappy. It seems that they can''t grab anything at night.


    This also makes the formation of the Indian army on its way obviously a little chaotic. Many of them are already panting and out of breath. Still, no one will give up walking and give up their so-called unattainable ideals and goals.


    In the mountains beside the official road, Mr. Gong Feng was looking at the scene with a night vision telescope.


    At first glance, he was even a little silly, which was very different from the regular army he imagined. For a time, he thought it was a trap prepared by the other party to let himself in.


    It was not until he observed for a long time that he was relieved to see that the last 10000 cavalry were finally covered with cloth armor. Although Bujia is already the lowest equipment and will not be put in Gong Feng''s eyes, it is at least different. The cavalry wore cloth armor, and it became very reasonable for the infantry not to wear armor.


    Seeing the Indian army imperceptibly enter its own encirclement, Gong Feng, who had only a seven point chance of winning, now has at least nine points. He even couldn''t help thinking about how these Indian troops would behave once they were charged by cavalry with hard armor.


    Will it break with one blow?


    Everything still needs to be told by facts. In the dark, a bright red flare suddenly rose in the forest, and the dazzling flash attracted everyone''s attention.


    ......


    Thank you for the flame 3 inch monthly ticket and reward.


    Thank Ji Ping An for the red envelope reward.


    I''ll pull tickets for the prodigal son''s new book "ferocity of the country". If you have real friends, you can go and have a look. The prodigal son thinks he''s still very attentive. Thank you for your support for the prodigal son. If you still have recommendation tickets and collection tickets, please vote. This is very important for the new book. The prodigal son knows everyone''s support and will work harder. Thank you.


    "Quartermaster Daming" will be completely finished. Strive to finish the book before four to three watch a day. Rest assured that the wind and rain will not break the watch to ensure a smooth end. Thank you again for your support.

 Chapter 1545

    The sudden red light immediately attracted the attention of the marching 50000 Indian army. They were still curious about what it was and why it was so bright, bright and beautiful. Near them, bursts of sound of horse hoofs stepping on the ground came to their feet and ears.


    "It''s an ambush!" Mathur, who was driving the horse, also saw the red light. Instinctively, he gave birth to a bad feeling of great things. Then after the sound of horse hoofs entered his ears, his first reaction was that the enemy came.


    Obviously, I haven''t received any informants. There shouldn''t be the main cavalry of the five-star army nearby. Where did the big news come from? What''s the matter?


    With seven points of confusion and three points of doubt, Mathur looked forward and saw the chaos in the formation of the army.


    The fifth division of the world cavalry attacked!


    The red flare is the order to launch the general attack. At that time, there were four regiments, and 8000 cavalry came out from everywhere and killed the Indian infantry walking on the official road at high speed. Before people arrived, the Seven Star crossbow in their hands first initiated the effect. When the bows and arrows rained down, the unknown Indian infantry were immediately attacked.


    Without saying hello, I won''t go to the battle, and it''s an all-round attack. When the crossbows and arrows hit one after another, there was a wailing sound from the Indian infantry dressed in single clothes.


    This is the biggest difference between having armor and not having armor.


    In some dynasties, in order not to suppress the blood and bravery among the people, the government allowed them to carry weapons or make their own crossbows and bows. But they will never be allowed to hide. From this point of view alone, we can see the difference between a and no a.


    On the battlefield, soldiers with armour are likely to live even in the face of arrow rain. Even if you fight against your opponent, you can hurt four or five places before you die. However, a soldier without armour has no such ability. It is often a face-to-face victory or defeat, and the judgment of life and death.


    Under the close attack of the Seven Star crossbow, the unarmed ah Sanmen have no defensive power at all. Originally, I thought it was a good job. I just had to rush to Mumbai and attack the city with a large number of people. At that time, there should be people in the city to support me. During this time, the city gate can be broken under the attack of two sides, and it will be their harvest season.


    Who ever thought that the enemy would be on the way? And when they are very tired. At the moment, facing the distant crossbows and arrows, even if some people want to turn around quickly, they can''t do it.


    Not to mention, the cavalry of the five-star army seems to be absent everywhere. They don''t know which direction to escape. They have completely become headless flies. They don''t know what to do except to bind their hands and die.


    In later generations, when tens of thousands of Ming troops faced thousands of JianNu, they often collapsed at one blow; In the backward, tens of thousands of national troops will also retreat madly when facing hundreds of devil soldiers. It''s not ugly to throw guns and guns. This is enough to prove the difference between elite soldiers and mediocre soldiers, and the gap between well-equipped and cloth clothes.


    Just as now, facing the soldiers of the first army of the world cavalry with full weapons and facing the sudden attack, 40000 ah San infantry did not even do some resistance, that is, they were in a mess.


    In the war, countless people just trample on themselves and die. Finally, I don''t know who shouted, "those who abandon their weapons and kneel down to surrender can live". In the dark night, one dark shadow after another knelt down on the ground. The neat action seemed to have been rehearsed dozens or hundreds of times.


    Compared with the incompetence of infantry, cavalry performed slightly better.


    But it was only slightly better. Under the command of general Mathur, they also launched a wave of counter charge, but it was obvious that Bujia could not resist the penetration of the crossbow.


    However, what is more unexpected is that at the height of the war, at least when a San''s cavalry still had a quantitative advantage, Mathur, as the leader, ran away with more than a thousand cavalry. This is also that he can''t see the hope of victory. In addition, in the dark, he is not sure how many five-star armies have come. He is very worried about whether he will keep his life here if he continues to fight. It''s better to go.


    The commander escaped, which was a great blow to the A-San cavalry. In addition, the crossbows and arrows in the hands of the cavalry of the five-star army seemed to be endless. Finally, they also chose to surrender under the slogan of calling for surrender.


    Eight thousand to fifty thousand people, with mental calculation but no intention, and with the strong preference of equipment and combat experience, the battle was over in just more than three hours. At dawn. At this time, the Indian Army found that the five-star army surrounding them had less than ten thousand horses. But now they have no weapons, like the meat on the chopping board, they can''t afford any resistance.


    At the end of the day, Mr. Gong Feng returned to Mumbai with a large army and more than 30000 Indian troops. This scene was seen by the people in the city. They didn''t know when the five-star army came out of the city, but when they saw that only a few thousand cavalry could escort tens of thousands of Indian troops into the city, many people''s faces showed a gloomy look. Their own army was so unprotected, which made the only pride in their hearts less and less.


    Mathur was defeated and returned to Bidar City three days later. Then he cried about the shamelessness of the five-star army. He exaggerated that there were 70000 or 70000 five-star cavalry surrounded them, setting fire and shooting arrows. Finally, he came back in a bloody way when he could not reverse the situation.


    The king of Nehru naturally had an angry face and scolded Mathur''s incompetence in his heart. He didn''t believe that there would be the main cavalry of the five-star army around Mumbai. However, considering that it is the time of employment, if Ma tur is really killed, it will inevitably lead to panic among other generals. In the end, he is only reprimanding and allowing him to do meritorious deeds on his behalf.


    He looked like a benevolent king. In the eyes of other generals, everyone praised him. The other generals said that when they encounter the main force of the five-star army, they will fight with their lives to repay the grace of the king. Nehru was very satisfied with all these in his eyes. He took the opportunity to announce that 300000 troops were sent out of the city and set up a defense line in front of the Godavari river. For this reason, he also took out the guns and muskets purchased from westerners and put on a picture that whoever came should be cleaned up.


    However, after his defeat, Mathur also decided Nehru''s mind to divide his troops. He completely abandoned the vast land north of the Godavari River and waited for the arrival of the five-star army in a passive way.


    Soon, half a month later, Yang Chendong arrived in Mumbai with the main force of the five-star army. Outside the city gate, Mr. Gong Feng held a grand welcome ceremony. When the five-star army came into the city one by one, and the neat marching queue and excellent equipment were displayed one by one in front of the Indian people, some people who had been thinking of waiting for the king to call back unknowingly gave up that idea.


    The team just entered the city, which made some people resist. At this point, Yang Chendong has fully understood and applied what is called momentum. Over the years, he has been more and more able to use the hearts of the people and the word potential to achieve his wishes.


    The army only stayed in Mumbai for two days. After a short rest, they left the city and went straight to the Godavari river. Nehru is waiting for a decisive battle. Why is this not what Yang Chendong wants to see?


    Although it is said that the war in Myanmar had to withdraw 20000 troops because the territory of Delhi Sudan was attacked, and the pressure there has been alleviated to some extent, after all, the war is still going on. Every day of delay will hinder the development there. If the matter of India can be solved earlier, he can send troops to rescue. In contrast, if he could fight the Indian army a day earlier, he would not delay a day.


    Tian Hu, commander of the first cavalry army and Su He, commander of the new Third Army, who had previously arrived at the Godavari River, had already reported that the Indian army had placed a lot of artillery across the Godavari River, and even they saw nearly 10000 musket troops, which was the main reason why they had to stop launching an assault.


    It''s just that this defensive lineup naturally exists in the eyes of cavalry, but it''s really nothing in the eyes of Yang Chendong. Than firearms? His cold front is definitely at the ancestral level.


    The cold second division and cold fourth division were also excited when they heard the news. When they learned that the other party also had a firearm army, they really wanted to see it. They preferred to abuse the firearm army rather than fighting the cold weapon army that charged them, which seemed to have a sense of honor.


    Excited, the marching speed of the army also became very fast. In only five days, it came to the opposite bank of the Godavari river. At the same time, it arrived with heavy artillery and other objects in the hands of Leng Feng.


    The five-star army finally came. Nehru in the rear Bidar city also learned the news at the first time. From this moment, he became a little anxious. Although it costs a lot to buy these firearms, what is their performance? How powerful it is remains to be verified. At the same time, he also knows that there are firearms in the five-star army, but he doesn''t know who will be more powerful when the two sides meet?


    Under Nehru''s anxious mood, the cold second division and the cold fourth division automatically got up early the next morning when the five-star army arrived. A 75mm field gun was pushed out of the army and moved in front of the Godavari river.


    As early as last night when the meeting was held in the big tent, Yang Chendong introduced to you the range of Indian artillery, which can only hit about three miles. Although such a good thing was already a good weapon at that time, it was not enough in Leng Feng''s eyes.


    In the process of advancing the field artillery, the cold front soldiers were naturally full of confidence and kept moving forward until about three and a half miles.

 Chapter 1546

    The same artillery is also used with flowering shells. The attack distance of field artillery is six miles. This is more than twice the long-range shooting distance of the other party, which makes it seem that a victory or defeat has been divided before the war begins.


    "Everyone, once the enemy''s artillery is destroyed, it''s time for our cavalry to launch an assault. At that time, everyone should hurry to build a bridge. The artillery sound sounded again. The target is the Indian artillery position. In the sound of destroying the sky and the earth, more and more Indian artillery has become the target, which has been blown up, and the soldiers have been killed It exploded into the sky, killing and wounding countless people.


    Without the threat of the enemy''s artillery, 400 five-star field artillery began to move forward alternately. They needed to extend their firepower and prepare for other services to pass through the Godavari river.


    With the extension of the artillery, the rear of the Indian army, which originally thought it was safe, became a hell. Even Mathur had to fight his horse back. But his eyes always focused on the side of the Godavari river. He believed that after the shelling, the five-star army forcibly crossed the river. That was the moment when the two sides fought together, and that was when he fought back.


    The sound of artillery continued to ring. It seemed that it didn''t cost money to hit the target area. Other five-star armies also used this time to build floating bridges. To say that the Godavari river is not very wide, only less than two miles. The important thing is that the river is not deep. The shallow place is only about one meter, and the deep one is only three meters, and the river is not fast.


    Under such conditions, the five-star army only needs to build bridges step by step according to the usual training. When the giant trees are connected and put down to become bridges, it will be more than two hours later.


    With the joint efforts of 30000 officers and men, the first floating bridge with a width of two feet was built. Next, the soldiers of two regiments of the second division and two regiments of the fourth division of Lengfeng became the first batch of people to cross the bridge. They rushed across the river with enough bullets and quickly established the first line of defense with 95 style or various heavy and heavy machines.


    Just relying on this floating bridge, we want to let nearly 200000 troops pass. We don''t know when it will be, so we soon have the construction of the second and third floating bridges. Compared with the difficulties of the first one, the next action is much faster. They can build together at both ends, and finally as long as they connect.


    The main attention of the five-star army was still focused on building the floating bridge, which gave the Indian army the opportunity to fight back. Mathur, who had been waiting for the opportunity, immediately issued an order. The whole army charged back and blasted the five-star Army crossing the river into the river. Needless to say, they had to completely destroy the newly built floating bridges.


    This is also the only chance for the Indian army to turn defeat into victory. As long as they don''t let the five-star army cross the river, it will be in an invincible position.


    Behind him were 20000 inspection teams with big knives, staring at them. For most Indian troops, they either stood in place and waited for the artillery that fell on them at an unknown time to be blown to pieces, or rushed forward to drive back the five-star Army crossing the river.


    In their view, this method can not only fight for luck, but also have military merit. It is the only way to survive.


    In the twinkling of an eye, more and more Indian troops launched a counterattack. They rushed forward with all kinds of weapons, shouting all kinds of slogans, bravery and life. Some even tore off their clothes and looked like fighting to death with bare arms.


    When so many people rushed in, the momentum was still amazing. If you were a timid person, you might be trembling and at a loss. Just put it on the cold front soldiers who have experienced many battles. This small battle is nothing at all. On the contrary, with so many military skills in front of you, everyone felt that their eyes were bright and their fingers were involuntarily placed on the board.

 Chapter 1547

    "Don''t worry, let''s get closer and fight." as the commander of the fourth division, Ling Daqiang also said with bright eyes. I don''t know when he had a light machine gun in his hand and was ready to shoot.


    Eight hundred... Seven hundred... Six hundred


    The Indian army is getting closer and closer. Even with good eyesight, we can see the ferocious expression on the face of the incoming enemy. But this did not affect the mentality of the cold front soldiers. They kept in mind the outline of the training one by one, held their breath and adjusted their breath to ensure that they could hit the target more accurately when shooting later.


    Four hundred... Three hundred... Two hundred... One hundred and eighty.


    Under this distance, it can ensure that the Ninth Five Year Plan style will exert its most powerful power. At this time, the cry of division commander Daqiang finally came out, "everyone, open fire."


    Dada... Dada


    The soldiers of the five-star army who couldn''t wait long started shooting with guns, and countless cartridge cases jumped to them from the guns; Countless bullets flew forward and shot at the Indian army after Indian army.


    Poop poop... Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang


    Under the gunfire, more and more Indian troops were killed by bullets and fell on the road of charging. But the Indian army did not mean to stop charging. They still shouted loudly with knives, guns or swords and sticks, looking like they would never stop if they failed to achieve their goals.


    Yang Chendong, riding on the white dragon, also moved forward with the Chinese army, and saw all the scenes through the telescope. At this time, he suddenly trembled in his heart. He seemed to see the scene of Bali bridge in the late Qing Dynasty.


    Endless Mongolian cavalry and green camp officers and soldiers roared and tried to rush into the array of British and French coalition forces, but they were shot down and dismounted on the way


    They were enough to the last trace of blood courage of that dynasty and exhausted the last trace of strength to win even a trace of hope of victory yesterday.


    However, it doesn''t make any difference!


    Under the dense gunfire, as long as people are not gods, they can''t cross the dead blockade.


    The Indian army is the same. In the process of impact, people continue to fall, and then continue to charge and continue to fall.


    However, there were too many Indian troops rushing in. There were 100000 people coming in batches, ranging from one to two thousand in a square array. When dozens of nearly 100 square arrays shouted for killing, even the continuous firing of 8000 cold front soldiers seemed to be unable to stop the other party''s progress.


    "Rocket launchers get ready and fire." seeing the ferocity of ah San, Daqiang is not afraid of anti joy. He likes such opponents who know they will die and attack, which is better than those who pee their pants when the gun rings, and those who want to escape are much better. At least this time they can be addicted.


    All... Boom, boom


    The rocket launchers of each regiment launched an attack. When the rocket crossed a distance of 100 meters and fell into the Indian army, a gun would empty a place and make ah San fall down a large area involuntarily. Some even killed about 100 people in the past. This is because the Indian army is too close.


    At this time, the 400 field guns that attacked the front also began to return. After shrinking a certain distance, the shells fell within 200 steps in front of the river and fell into the Indian army, causing a large number of casualties.


    Under the alternation of gunfire and gunfire, before 80 to 500 steps in front of the Godavari River, the bodies were soon covered. Roughly speaking, I''m afraid the number of people would not be less than 30000. This is the damage caused in less than an hour.


    With such great power, ah San''s charge was finally contained. When they saw that they couldn''t get close to the five-star army no matter how they rushed, more and more ah San began to be afraid.


    It is natural to say that war will kill people. Anyone who joins the army should make plans and preparations in this regard. But blindly dying without seeing the slightest hope of victory is not what we pursue.


    Some people began to hesitate when they thought that rushing was death. Why do they have to rush forward to die, and those fellow robes behind them can pay close attention to all this without being hurt?


    No contrast, no emotion, no loss. When they saw that the faster they rushed, the faster they would die, some ah San deliberately slowed down the forward speed, and even more people had turned their heads and ran back.


    Yes, there are 20000 inspection teams behind them, but what if they can break through the blockade of the inspection team? Those people always don''t have such abnormal killing weapons in the hands of the five-star army. This gave them the courage and opportunity to try.


    When another half an hour passed, ah San threw down nearly ten thousand bodies, which surprised Daqiang and the cold front soldiers. There was no opponent in their eyes. All the Indian troops began to run back and fought with the inspectors watching them behind them.


    "Don''t worry about them, load weapons and ammunition and be ready to fight at any time." Ling Daqiang just took a look with a telescope and didn''t pay attention to the movement of the Indian army. After giving the order, he still had time to look back and see how the floating bridge was built.


    Yes, in more than an hour, two new floating bridges will be built. It is conceivable that more and more cavalry will come by way, and that is when they begin to attack.


    Here in the Indian army, 20000 inspection teams did not know how many a San had been killed until Mathur sent another 10000 support teams, which stabilized the situation. At this time, there were less than 40000 Indian troops standing in front of them. In other words, during the short period of killing each other, another 20000 Indian troops stained the earth with blood.


    "Rush back, as long as you rush back, you may survive. Otherwise, even if you die, your family will not be taken care of." Mathur knew that the military heart was unstable at this time, but he could only bite his teeth and insist at the moment in order not to disappoint the king.


    Rushing is also dead, not rushing is also dead. The difference is that a family may still enjoy some care after death. Ah San who has no choice has to turn the gun head again, oh! It should be said that they turned the direction, because for them, the weapons in their hands are facing the cold front, and there is no difference between the fire gun and the fire stick in their hands, or even worse.


    "Come, come again." seeing that it was about to get dark, the Indian soldiers turned around and prepared to attack themselves again. Xiao Feng smiled and said with a sense of satisfaction, "cheer up, it''s time for us to harvest again."


    "Mr. Xiao, give me a chance." just when the cold front soldiers of the four regiments were ready to shoot at any time to meet their opponents'' death, Tian Hu, commander of the first army of the world cavalry, and Su He, commander of the new Third Army, rode behind Xiao Feng.


    Although their positions are different, they all hang the rank of lieutenant general, and there seems to be little difference in their status. So when talking to each other, they were very polite. When the two military commanders spoke to Xiao Feng together, he also felt a trace of pressure.


    "Why? Have the armies of the two commanders crossed the river?" Xiao Feng said. His Yu Guang noticed that the cavalry soldiers were still crossing the river and did not begin to gather.


    "No, but you can finish it all in a quarter of an hour at most. You don''t need to assemble to start a charge. By the way, Mr. Xiao, you know, it still needs a lot of labor to build here. Even if they are eventually relocated, many families can''t live without men, so it''s better to catch more prisoners." Tian Hu immediately said, Said with a sincere face.


    What Tian Hu said is not his own analysis, but what Yang Chendong said more than once in the announcement. As Leng Feng''s teacher and a very old man, Xiao Feng certainly knows this is true. He can continue to do meritorious deeds and kill the enemy, but it''s not beautiful if he delays the sixth young master''s plan to govern the country.


    After looking down and thinking for a while, Xiao Feng finally looked up and said, "OK, you cross the river quickly. Before you officially enter the battlefield, if the Indian army launches an attack, we still have to fight it back."


    This is Xiao Feng''s agreement. Once the cavalry enter the battlefield, they will stop fighting. Tian Hu and Su he couldn''t help nodding and praised Xiao Feng''s overall view, "OK, thank you, master Xiao."


    "All work for the sixth young master and for the development of our nation." Xiao Feng smiled, then turned and walked back to the command position in the army. As the commander of Leng Feng''s second division, he is holding the major weapon of firearm. Many people pay attention to his every move. Especially when contacting with other commanders or teachers, he pays great attention. He doesn''t want to be noticed by others because he doesn''t pay attention.


    Even though the sixth young master will not doubt his loyalty, it is inevitable that someone will gossip behind him. In that case, someone will sue the sixth young master. In order not to be embarrassed, maybe he will leave the position of leading the war.


    Xiao Feng saw it clearly. After finishing his business, he turned and left. After leaving Tian Hu and Su He, they looked at each other and hugged each other and left. Even though Xiao Feng could see it, why didn''t they understand the truth?


    Since ancient times, it has been thought that generals with great power have always been easy to be suspected, and they will not make mistakes because of their carelessness.


    Besides, as soon as Xiao Feng returned to the command position, he was seeing a San rushing towards the river in large numbers, less than 700 steps away from their cold front.


    "As usual, I''m shooting at 300 steps." Xiao Feng said such a sentence casually, took the light machine gun from the guard and checked it.


    Forty thousand ah Sanmen, helpless, chose to continue to charge.

 Chapter 1548

    Knowing that rushing up may be a death, but they have no choice. General Mathur obviously wanted to use them to consume the ammunition of the five-star army. All they could do was to be a useful live target.


    Knowing that they would die, most ah San simply threw away their weapons. For them, it makes no difference whether they have weapons in their hands in the face of fire weapons. Even so, it''s better to die easily.


    A full 40000 people, in dense formations, walked forward step by step. There are even some soldiers holding hands together. It seems that only by doing so, they will not be so lonely on the yellow spring road after death.


    Forty thousand people came. Although it was getting dark, they still saw the crowds. These are all human lives. Even if they are aliens, many cold front soldiers still show a trace of unbearable color on their faces.


    Even Yang ER and others standing in the Chinese Army seem to think so. Many of them also deliberately looked at Yang Chendong riding on the white dragon, and perhaps wanted the master to be kind to his opponent.


    These people''s eyes look at themselves intentionally or unintentionally. How can Yang Chendong not feel it? But his heart was like a rock, and he had no intention of shaking. He will never forget how these three anti China in later generations. When I use you, I can say anything. When they don''t need you, they are cruel. Looting, burning and killing are all evil. Their country doesn''t care, but connives at such things.


    Therefore, I don''t know how many excellent Chinese people have suffered losses in this matter, and even lost their lives. Such a repeated nation, even if it has the opportunity now, of course, he will not keep these people, let alone let history repeat itself. "If you give orders, unless you kneel down and surrender, you will be the enemy. You all know what you do to the enemy."


    Yang Chendong said like this, where do people dare to say something else. There was a clever man running ahead to deliver his life.


    In fact, you don''t have to give a special order, that is, Yang Chendong didn''t give a new order, so it''s still the same. So before the heralds crossed the river and came to the front line, the five-star army had fired.


    Forty thousand A-San''s vanguard troops had come within three hundred steps. Under the full fire, wave after wave of Indian troops fell to the ground. His chest was a little red. After being shot, some ah San also showed a look of relief. Perhaps in this way, they would have no trouble and sorrow.


    The gunfire kept on, and the losses of ah San continued to expand. Under the heavy fire of the cold front, no one could rush within a hundred steps. Often between 300 and 200 steps, most people were shot and killed.


    This continued until a quarter of an hour later, the most elite cavalry of the two five-star armies had crossed the river. Then before the whole team was finished, Tian Hu and Su He commanded the cavalry to attack from left to right.


    As soon as the cavalry charge began, the cold front soldiers stopped shooting. Just a moment ago, bullets fell on the ground at their feet. Now there is no need to shoot. Many soldiers began to knead their arms. Obviously, shooting is also a hard work. It is also very tired after a long time.


    "Rush! Those who abandon their weapons and kneel down to surrender can live." as soon as tens of thousands of elite cavalry of the five-star army charged, the slogan rang everywhere. They shouted loudly in newly learned Hindi. In fact, it''s just a sign language to force the enemy to surrender. It''s not difficult to learn.


    Just now, I was facing the firearm attack without fighting back. Suddenly, I changed my tactics and became a cavalry. Many ah San were staring at me and were at a loss.


    It is true that infantry have inherent disadvantages over cavalry, but it can not be said that there is no chance at all. But when they wanted to fight back, they found that the weapons in their hands were lost on the ground at some time. At this time, they were looking for them in the dark. Where was it so easy?


    "Run." seeing the Han riders getting closer and closer, many ah San''s face changed greatly. For them, they would rather be killed by a fire gun, at least one happy death, but if they are collided by a war horse, they may not die immediately, but suffer a lot, which is not what they want.


    Tens of thousands of ah Sanmen, everyone is panicked at the moment, and the originally arranged neat team has become very chaotic. Everyone is turning around and running back. It seems that whoever slows down one step will suffer from thousands of horses.


    In such a flustered environment, how many people will seriously listen to the slogan of persuading surrender shouted by the cavalry of the five-star army?


    Due to the impact of the cavalry, the battlefield situation became more and more chaotic, which was greatly beyond the expectation of general Mathur behind him.


    He did not deny that the infantry sent was to consume the ammunition of the five-star army. He also saw the firearm bought by his king from the west, and knew that it needed a lot of gunpowder to launch. Once there is no gunpowder, the firegun is no different from an ordinary stick.


    Hate only hates that as soon as the five-star army appears, he will destroy all his artillery and fire gun teams. Otherwise, he doesn''t have to use manpower to consume bullets in exchange for the chance of victory. But who would have thought that the gunfire stopped like this, just as he was still thinking whether the gunpowder of the five-star army was about to run out, he suddenly saw the black shadow rushing back. Not only that, the earth under his feet began to tremble.


    "What''s going on?" Mathur thought of some possibility in his mind after a scream. Then he was surprised and said, "no, the cavalry of the five-star army has crossed the river. This is their charge. Come on, archers, where are archers, ready to fight back."


    While shouting, Mathur''s eyes showed a trace of joy. Although the cavalry is not easy to deal with, it is better than the firearms army that can''t be touched and reached at all. Once the momentum of the Han cavalry was contained, perhaps his opportunity came. For example, he blew the other party back, and then he rushed through the probability team. With the cover of these Han cavalry, the five-star gun soldiers were always difficult to open fire casually, which created an opportunity for him to rush to the river.


    The sudden scene really caught many Indian generals off guard. But after hearing the cry of the general, many people became calm from panic. Then many soldiers picked up the bows and arrows behind them and made various preparations for counterattack.


    In the dark, the accuracy of bows and arrows is limited, unless it is a kind of marksman, otherwise, the bows and arrows shot out are likely to even the archer himself does not know where they will fly. Fortunately, they have enough soldiers. At that time, the arrow rain will fall. Even Mongolia can bring heavy damage to the cavalry of the five-star army.


    The idea was good, but they forgot that there were tens of thousands of their own troops in front of the five-star cavalry. Even if it was abused by the cold front for a quarter of an hour, there were at least 30000 people, which was a great force. With the mentality that they don''t want to be trampled to death by the iron cavalry, their flight back not only brings difficulties to the archers'' bow shooting, but also rushes into their own camp and brings greater damage.


    It''s not a bad one, but it has become a reality. Under the pursuit of cavalry, in the sound of heavy iron hoofs, ah San ran back desperately, so that they didn''t stop before they rushed to their own camp.


    Maybe they just don''t want to be trampled to death, or maybe they want to go back to their camp for support and help. But no matter what they thought, they just rushed back, causing damage to Mathur''s defense and bow and arrow counterattack.


    "It''s a big deal. The whole army will attack, the artillery will extend the attack, and the mortars will also be taken out." with a telescope, Yang Chendong saw the scene of a San''s crazy escape and the pursuit of his own cavalry.


    Although he could only see a general picture in the dark, with years of experience in the war, he believed that things had become a reality.


    The defeat was like a mountain falling. What I said was the scene in front of me. Once the situation on the battlefield is irreversible, even if you want to recover it, it is impossible.


    When Yang Er on one side heard that he was going to use mortars, he couldn''t hold his breath. At that time, he promised to turn around and ride away. Soon after, the rumble of artillery sounded. It was not the field artillery made by the five-star Army factory, but the sound made by the 100mm mortar. In contrast, it could hit a distance of more than ten miles and kill people.


    The shells fell on the rear of the Indian army, causing great damage and completely disrupting the previous arrangement of Mathur.


    He always thought that six miles with one gun was the limit of the five-star army. He thought the place he stood was very safe. But I didn''t know that there was such a powerful artillery. Seeing that the rear of the army was also shelled and had been disordered under the artillery fire, he said with a sad and angry face, "withdraw, the whole army retreat and return to the city of Bidar."


    The Indian army, which had been passive and only supported by death, finally conceded after the five-star army took out its killer mace under the great power of mortars.


    Even though Mathur was determined to do things, under his decisive command, 300000 troops fled back, and 100000 people returned to the city. And this war basically broke the resistance will of the Indian army.


    It was finally daybreak. At this time, under the command of Yang Chendong, basically all the troops took part in the battle. Just because the Indian army has long been in a mess and has no strength to resist, most people are just catching prisoners.


    The battlefield was big enough, there were enough enemies, and they didn''t know how to speak. With the cooperation of few people, they captured prisoners for two days and one night. It was not until noon on the third day after the war began that the battlefield basically stopped. Looking at the unified investigation report just delivered in his hand, Yang Chendong knew that ah San was coming to an end.

 Chapter 1549

    In Bidar City, general Mathur fled back to the city with the defeated army. Nehru was shocked when he heard the news.


    That''s 300000 people. Even 300000 pigs can''t be slaughtered so soon, can they?


    Although Mathur brought 100000 people back, Nehru was still very angry. He pointed to the 300000 people blocking the front of the five-star army. Once the stalemate reached a certain time, he looked for an opportunity to fight back.


    Now it''s good. The soldiers have been reduced by two-thirds. With the army in the city, the number is only 25. How long can these people resist the five-star army?


    Nehru was angry and the consequences were serious. In the presence of all generals and ministers, he ordered Mathur to be executed.


    In this regard, Mathur did not have any resistance. He fought with the five-star army twice in a row in exchange for two big defeats. He has no confidence to beat the Han people. That is, death is death, and death is liberation.


    After Nehru killed Mathur in anger, he took command in person. He wanted to take the 250000 troops in the city and the five-star army to a decisive battle in Bidar, which was also a national war.


    In this process, some people suggested that it would be better to send someone to make peace with the five-star army, or surrender to the other party and respect the other party as the suzerain state; Others proposed to continue to retreat, either to Cuba or to Bangalore. It is said that India''s territory is not small. Can we exchange space for time?


    But these two points were finally rejected by Nehru. Surrender is impossible. He has learned that in front of the five-star army, there is only the theory of destroying the country. Without surrender, you can get peace. That is, whatever you want to be destroyed, it''s better to fight before you die. As for retreat, withdraw today, withdraw tomorrow, where do you want to withdraw the day after tomorrow?


    This will only slow down the morale of the army until there is no chance of a final showdown.


    Nehru is not a timid man who can achieve the position of king of India. On the contrary, he is a man with great ambition. He is determined to fight with the five-star army. He wants to see where the other party is powerful?


    To this end, Nehru''s first thing to do is to inspire the morale of the army. He made public the wealth brought from the king''s capital and explained how much silver and benefits can be obtained by killing an enemy on the battlefield. This open and transparent reward mechanism has indeed played a role in boosting morale and inspiring people.


    Just two days later, the 250000 Indian troops in the city were as fresh as new, and someone showed a desire for war.


    Yang Chendong led the army on the fifth day, and the main force of the army appeared outside Bidar city. When he learned that King Nehru did not escape, but was ready to fight to the death here, he was naturally very happy.


    He likes decisive battle because it can simplify complex things and buy him more time. In order to fully respect his opponent, he was determined to do big things, such as sending out the air force.


    I didn''t know about the situation in the city. Although there were spies from the intelligence department in the city, they were low-level and didn''t have a radio station, so there was no news. Even without intelligence support, Yang Chendong can imagine that Nehru did not want to leave. It must be a perfect preparation for his siege.


    That''s right. Let''s see who''s better!


    On the first day outside the city, the air force couldn''t take off because of the heavy rain. Yang Chendong endured for a day, which further increased the arrogance of the city guarding King Nehru. He shouted that the five-star army was not invincible. They should be afraid of their own army. This has greatly improved the morale of the 250000 troops in the city.


    In this case, if there is no support of advanced weapons, it is just hard to fight with cold weapons. It is really impossible for these 200000 people from the five-star army to capture Bidar city.


    In ancient times, the existence of a strong city often deterred opponents. Sometimes, in order to seize a city, it was possible to surround it for a few months, half a year or longer. This is why wise monarchs in ancient times had the heart to open up territory, but they often couldn''t do it.


    But these are nothing in Yang Chendong''s eyes. In more than ten years, he led the army to lay such a large territory, relying on the advantages brought by Dacang. He has advanced weapons far beyond the world, which is his invincible and invincible greatest weapon.


    If it were not for the sake of not killing indiscriminately, and considering that many people still need to be left to build this home for use, he could form an air force helicopter brigade and a tank chariot brigade. Just imagine, if these things were taken out, who would be invincible in the world?


    Especially those huge guns with large caliber, which can reach tens of kilometers, hundreds of kilometers or even farther under one gun. If they really make them powerful, the enemy often doesn''t even know what he looks like and will be destroyed by the gunfire.


    Yang Chendong did not do so. What he needed was occupation, not destruction. At the same time, he also needs a strong army for his own use, not an army that will only use the advantage of weapons to fight weak and small enemies. If so, what kind of combat effectiveness will these armies have when they are gone one day?


    I didn''t show my strongest ability because I didn''t need it. Even without using the strongest weapons, he can occupy one country after another in a very short time, expand his territory, and instill the concept of Han supremacy into all parts of the world.


    Now, he has come to India. Naturally, he wants to occupy here. Since then, he has died in India. There is no country and race in the world, and there will be no Anti China Incident of ah San in the future. Before he occupied here, he didn''t mind cleaning them up, so that they would always remember themselves, so that they would tremble at the thought of the five-star army in the future, so that they had no intention of resistance.


    If you want to do this, you must hit them hard. So in the early morning of the third day, when it cleared up and the sun hung high in the air, the air force set out after giving an order, and hundreds of hot-air balloons quickly took off and came over Bidar city.


    At this time, on the city tower of Bidar, countless ah San are waiting in full battle. Beside them are many temporary wooden houses. They were all made up of huge sleepers, which were their preparations for the artillery.


    From the 100000 defeated troops, we know that the artillery of the five-star army is very powerful and has a long strike distance. Mathur lost in this respect. With a lesson from the past, Nehru thought of such a method. Although it can not completely restrain the power of artillery, at least there is a place to escape when artillery fire strikes. Maybe you can''t avoid injury or death, but it''s better than nothing.


    When he thinks he has done all this well, he has the ability to compete with the five-star army, at least to fight a protracted war. But when he heard the exclamation of the soldiers and saw the hot-air balloons that appeared overhead and over the city, he still showed a shocked face.


    What''s this? Nehru did not know, nor did he know, nor did he know its role. But intuition told him that this thing must be very dangerous. After all, being able to fly to heaven has broken through many people''s thinking and way of thinking.


    The ancients were always in awe of God because of the backwardness of science. When they don''t know whether the earth is round or square, heaven is always their worship like existence.


    Now, even someone can go to heaven. Just this statement, I don''t know how many ah San''s eyes show fear. Although stimulated by wealth, it will not cause any chaos, it is obvious that the morale of the army is very hurt when seeing those hot-air balloons floating in the sky.


    Although they don''t know what these things floating in the sky are, they know one thing clearly, that is, they don''t have this thing, but the Han people have it.


    As soon as the hot-air balloon appeared, it attracted the attention of all ah San in the city. Among them are not only 200000 troops, but also more than one million civilians in the city.


    India was a country with a large population at that time. As one of the largest cities in the country, Bidar City, the number of people in the city had already exceeded one million. This is also one of Nehru''s strengths. In his opinion, with so many people, as long as he does not fail, he may rise at any time.


    Under the attention of the world, the hot-air balloon came over the city of Bidar. Then, a large number of wooden barrels filled with black oil fell from the sky like heavenly women scattered flowers and fell towards the city of Bidar.


    Countless wooden barrels fell, which had no feeling for ah San who did not know the power of black oil. It was just an instinct to avoid, but until the barrel fell to the ground and poured out a lot of black oil, then many fire folds fell with the air, causing the fire. After the fire, the burning feeling and the threatening fire made many people become frightened, and then you shouted.


    Some of the fire oil fell on the tower of Bidar City, and the fire burned immediately. One after another, the sound of shouting to put out the fire sounded. The soldiers began to put out the fire with basins.


    This primitive way of extinguishing fire will naturally have no effect on fire oil. Not only that, the fire became more prosperous in a short time because it met with water. Many a''san soldiers were burned by the fire because they were unprepared, which attracted more miserable voices.


    On the tower, Nehru, who was being protected by countless palace guards, stared at the scene and trembled involuntarily.

 Chapter 1550

    He thought that the five-star army would have artillery to open the way, and he was ready to sacrifice some people. However, he believes that the final siege still depends on people. As long as they can stick to blocking the five-star army outside the city, it will be a victory. Under such a series of attacks, when both sides have casualties, the balance of victory will slowly lean towards him.


    After all, he is the king of India. When he is in trouble, the soldiers in other cities will not die. Especially when they see that they are stuck with the five-star army, they may send troops to help greatly increase.


    At that time, the five-star army has no reinforcements. Even if two or even three or five change one, the final winner will be himself.


    This is the support of Nehru''s idea of sticking to the end. He firmly believes that with the advantage of nearly 10 million people, he will be able to drive only 200000 five-star troops abroad. But unexpectedly, the other party set off a fire, and it was still the kind of fire that could not be quenched at all.


    Maybe the fire can''t hurt many people, but it''s unimaginable to have a great impact on the morale of the army. When all the soldiers lost their fighting spirit because they were afraid of the fire, the five-star army was charging in time. Who could stop it?


    For this war, he took out all his family resources to reward everyone and improve the morale of the army. But it''s all based on being able to win and survive. And what is the use of more wealth for the dead if they die in battle?


    At this moment Nehru finally felt afraid. He doesn''t know if the five-star army has any other means useless? Just a fire has overwhelmed him. What should he do if there are other ways to fight?


    The fire is still going on. All kinds of lights in the city can''t be put out. Anyone who touches those flames, without exception, is either dead or seriously injured.


    Before long, the city will be like purgatory on earth. In contrast, the five-star army outside the city didn''t mean to attack the city at all. On the contrary, after setting up the formation and making an array to prevent A-San from launching a counterattack in despair, they began to bury pots and cook rice. The meat smell soon floated into Bidar city with the wind.


    If it''s normal, that kind of meat flavor will make ah San who can''t even eat enough spit. But now they were vomiting one by one. Nothing else, just because many people have been burned to death in the city and become a barbecue. The smell is not much different from the meat smell. How can people not feel sick?


    "Young master, when shall we attack?" Yang Eryan asked curiously as he watched the fire ignite everywhere in the city.


    "Don''t worry, this Nehru has made it clear that he wants to work hard with us. How can he follow his heart? Burn it for a few days first and then talk about it." Yang Chendong smiled with confidence. What he wants is to exchange the smallest price for the greatest victory. He wants to see how many days these ah San can last.


    Yang Chendong was not in a hurry. He didn''t mean to attack the city at all. But every day the air force was ordered to throw black oil barrels into the city of Bidar. The fire was extinguished and burned, and burned and extinguished. After five days of such repetition, the city, which originally seemed very busy, turned into scorching fires, and there were howling scenes everywhere.


    The fire not only killed and burned many a''san soldiers and people, but also lit the grain piles originally stored in the city. And the water source was also greatly lost due to the fire. Seeing that it would not be long before the five-star army attacked the city, the city would fall into a situation of no food and water. Nehru''s face was pale. He finally realized the sense of powerlessness in the face of the five-star army.


    He also finally knew why he looked so aggressive. With a total of nearly one million allied troops of Khanate countries, he had to lose in the hands of the five-star army. This is simply an opponent who doesn''t play cards according to common sense, but has a lot of cards at the same time.


    In the face of such an opponent, it is often impossible to prevent, and it seems natural to lose in the end.


    "Your Majesty, our food can last up to ten days, and there is not much water left. In this way, we..." finally, a general in the army questioned Nehru in a suspicious tone under the city tower.


    "Those who incite the morale of the army, kill!" Nehru did not look at the general, but with a big hand, the palace guard rushed forward and killed the man who said it. This scene was seen by other ministers and generals. When they stared one by one, they shrank their necks.


    Nehru will tell everyone in this way that now they have only one way to go, that is to resist to the end. As for those who have other ideas, they should die.


    A general died because he said a wrong word, which made others dare not say anything even if they had any ideas. They can only hope that King Qin''s reinforcements will appear, or a miracle will occur, and the five-star army will withdraw voluntarily.


    It''s impossible for the five-star army to withdraw from the army. That is, when the people come, how can they withdraw without destroying ah San''s royal family and occupying here? As for King Qin''s army?


    ha-ha.


    No one is a fool. The strength of the five-star army is there. Unless you have enough self-confidence, who will easily be involved? What''s the difference between that and actively seeking death?


    As the days passed, the fire continued to burn fiercely. Every day the air force will visit Bidar city. In this regard, ah San in the city was used to being frightened at the beginning and indifferent in the later stage.


    But if you look carefully, you can find that there is despair on the faces of both soldiers and people in the city. Obviously, they are ready to die. They can''t see the hope of life.


    Ordinary soldiers and civilians will accept their lives, or they will die if they die. But the ministers, dignitaries and generals in the city don''t want to die.


    They have families, some have many wives and many children. How can they be reconciled if they die like this. Under the strong pressure, King Nehru''s authority in their eyes is no longer to press all existence, no longer to make them tremble.


    In particular, some knowledgeable courtiers received the news that every time the five-star army captured a country, they would not kill for no reason. On the contrary, as a surrender and obedience to the Han dignitaries, they could live with one tenth of their wealth, but needed to move to other places.


    When the news was spread by the spies of the intelligence department in the city and known by the dignitaries and those in power, someone finally moved. Seeing that they were resisting, they were unwilling to die, and they decided to save themselves.


    The so-called self-help means surrendering to the five-star army and seeking a way to live for yourself. To do so, we must overthrow the mountain in front of us - King Nehru.


    Perhaps the strength of a minister is limited, and the strength of a general is far from enough. But when we unite, that power becomes amazing. Under the quiet connection, more than 90% of those in power have been united.


    In June 1466, when Nehru was still sleeping in his bed, his men rebelled and fought with his bodyguards. Finally, Nehru came on with a knife and was killed in a chaotic fight.


    With the killing of King Nehru, the generals and ministers who took over power opened the gate of Bidar and India fell.


    In the same month, Yang Chendong personally ordered the establishment of the Indian province. The governor was Gong Feng, the former commander of the fifth division of the first cavalry army under the heaven. Considering that India was only destroyed by the royal family, many cities and armies did not surrender. Therefore, the second group army was established. The commander was concurrently recognized by governor Gong Feng, and the former Niu duo Office of the second army was under his subordinates.


    Appoint and quickly promote Gong Feng. In addition to this person''s real ability, he is a versatile person who can reassure Yang Chendong. Another important reason is that other senior officers are unwilling to hold this post.


    For example, Tian Hu, commander of the first cavalry army in the world, is used to fighting and killing, especially the feeling of fighting with Yang Chendong. It seems that he has been promoted to become the commander of the group army, but he has been fixed in one place, which is something he doesn''t want in his heart.


    And Wu Sheng, commander of the third army, also has this qualification. But a long time ago, he was thrown in Eastern Europe. It was ten years. That day was really hard. Facts have also proved that he is a tiger general, not a good minister of the country, and there is no need to consider it.


    Finally, the new commanders of the three services, such as Su He, have enough qualifications and are really brave enough to fight. His military achievements over the years have made him join the Han nationality and become his own. But this is a Wufu. He doesn''t know how many words. He points to revitalizing and building a place. Let''s forget it.


    Finally, it was Gong Feng''s turn. Although this person has no experience as a commander, he is now directly appointed as the commander of the group army. The promotion is too fast. But don''t forget that he is Yang Chendong''s student. He belongs to the top in terms of loyalty and ability.


    Even with such advantages and promotion faster, no one can say anything. Therefore, this important task fell on Gong Feng. After he was appointed, he knelt down in front of Yang Chendong in tears and thanked him for his kindness. At the same time, he also said that he would try his best to calm the whole India, and then pay close attention to construction, strive for self-production and self-sufficiency one day earlier, and do his part for the growth of Yang system.


    At the end of June in 1466, Yang Chendong, king of Wunan of the Ming Dynasty, led the main army to leave India and went straight to Lahore city, which was captured in the north.

 Chapter 1551

    King Dudley of Sudan.


    When Indian King Nehru was killed for his rebellion and the five-star army occupied the heavily defended city of Bidar without a single soldier, King Lodi was really frightened when the news spread to Delhi.


    In his opinion, even if the Indian army is defeated by the five-star army, it can carry it for at least a few years. In that way, he will have enough time to prepare. Whether he re recruits the army or shows goodwill to the Han people in the wrong direction, even if he chooses to escape, there is a way to go.


    How did you expect that the seemingly strong Indian army would be so vulnerable that it was completely destroyed in more than half a year. Even King Nehru was killed by his men without protection?


    With this lesson, Lodi was extremely afraid of the five-star army. He was even more afraid that after the other party came to the city, he would be betrayed by his subordinates and end up in a different place. After careful consideration, before the five-star army attacked him, he handed over the National Certificate of surrender and was willing to give the whole Delhi Sultanate to King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty. He only asked that he could have a place to spend his old age, and that the other party could spare his army and people.


    When it took Yang Chendong nearly two months to reach Lahore city, the Sultan''s certificate of surrender was also sent here. Of course, Yang Chendong accepted it with a smile, and then took the army straight into the territory of Sudan and into the national capital Delhi.


    Outside the city gate of Delhi, Luodi changed his king''s robe, knelt down in front of the city gate in plain clothes of ordinary people, and handed over the king''s seal and the troop dispatching Bohu Fu to Yang Chendong in front of all ministers and people.


    After staying in Delhi for five days, he comforted Lodi and said he would send him to chixian City, where the climate is pleasant and the living facilities are good. It is a great place to enjoy his old age. Later, he met with some domestic officials and received a lot of people''s support. In September 1466, he led the main force out of Delhi, across the city of kanaudi and the jubuna River, to the border city of Benares, and came to saidbur, the border city of Punjab.


    At this time, all the dignitaries in bAngela were also forced by panic.


    India was destroyed and the Sultanate of Delhi surrendered. It was beyond their expectation that the situation changed so quickly.


    If half a year ago, who could have thought that the five-star army would be so powerful that even the most secure barrier behind them, India and Delhi, the Sudanese parliament, were captured one by one? Now, bAngela, which was originally in the rear, has become the front line. They want to go to the five-star army in the front. Do they have such ability?


    So, before the main force of the five-star army could do anything to Sayid Boer, there were two different voices in the king''s capital Dhaka, one falling and the other fighting.


    Among them, the sound of falling still accounts for the majority. Obviously, the number is less than 3 million, and the area is far smaller than India''s unknown bangara. I''m really afraid. They may be able to take advantage of the five-star army when they don''t care about them and take advantage of some small advantages, but when the five-star army regards them as a dish and wants to correct the eight classics to clean them up, their fear will appear in their bones.


    As king Abdul, power was not fully concentrated at this time. The power he took over from his father maladin is not very complete. Even in China, there are some voices that don''t see him. His sending troops to Myanmar province is also a means to divert everyone''s attention. He hopes to win several wars to lay his foundation and let everyone know that he is not worse than his father, but stronger.


    The idea is right. Usually, the newly appointed monarch will use some external means to calm internal affairs, so as to achieve the goal of centralization and unity. But the bad thing is that they should not find the five-star army as an opponent. Now, it has attracted the attention of the lion. Even Abdul, as the king, is very afraid in his heart.


    After learning that the Sultanate had surrendered, Abdul immediately wrote a letter to general Rajiv, who was fighting in Myanmar Province, explaining the situation in the rear, and asking him to ask Zhu Huiyun, king of the three provinces of Daming for help. In any case, we must rescue ourselves, otherwise, with the strength of BangGe La, we will never be the opponent of the five-star army with the strongest firearms.


    It''s just a pity that when the letter was written, it was like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no reply. It''s not that Rajiv didn''t inform Zhu Huiyun of the matter, but it''s that the other party is now unable to protect itself. Where can we spare no effort to support Bangla?


    It seems that the joint efforts of both sides and the division of Yang''s territory are just a joke.


    Or Abdul believed Zhu Huiyun too much and was fooled by him. It attracted such a powerful enemy as the five-star army. It can be imagined that even if they are in front of me, in line with the idea of you giving me a punch, now it''s time for others to give you a kick back.


    It''s just that Yang''s territory is so big and powerful that it can be like nothing if they get three or five feet, but their list Ge La is too small. Can they stand the foot given by the five-star army?


    "Tell Zhu Huixuan that if he doesn''t send reinforcements, I will surrender to the five-star army like the king of the Sudan. At that time, I will tell the king of Wunan of the Ming Dynasty about his previous commitments, and he will wait for his anger to burn." the angry Abdul snapped at the newly sent messenger. He just wants to pose as threatening the other party. Otherwise, I''m afraid he can''t let Zhu Huixuan do his best to help himself.


    But what abdulgen didn''t expect was that it was this threat that made him lose his life at last.


    On the seventh day after he sent a new envoy, a group of relatively small and unsmiling people came outside the palace of bAngela. As soon as they appeared at the back door of the palace, they were greeted and entered. The palace, which is usually closely guarded, is like an open park in front of these people. There is no secret to keep.


    same evening. It was these people who changed into night clothes and quietly appeared outside King Abdul''s bedroom. In the dark, these people shot like electricity, as fast as the wind. The 20 palace guards waiting outside were not the general of these people in black. In less than half a column of incense, they all died in battle. It was not until the leader in black appeared beside the king''s bed that Abdul slowly opened his eyes.


    "Who are you? Who are you?" when he opened his eyes, he saw a dark figure standing in front of him. Out of instinct, Abdul couldn''t help exclaiming.


    But it just sent out this movement. Then I felt a cold in my neck. Then it seemed that something flowed out of my body, and then my whole body began to be drained, passing out a little bit.


    Abdul is dead.


    He died in his own bed, as well as the queen, her close maids and dozens of bodyguards.


    The king died of assassination. It was not until another guard came to change his duty in the middle of the night that he found out. As soon as this happened, it immediately made Dakar city more chaotic. In the middle of the night, the whole King City was full of lights. Many people shouted the slogan of catching assassins, but it was obvious that they didn''t even know the time when the king really died, What about catching the murderer?


    And in half an hour, a team of dark shadows left the palace. When he left, the leader in black stopped and added, with a cruel and proud smile in his eyes. Through the moonlight, you can just see that pair of small triangular eyes. If Yang Chendong is here, you can recognize that he is under the blowing stone, one of the special forbearance of Japan, who has been on his death list.


    ......


    Sayid bull.


    When Yang Chendong led the main force of the five-star army to the city, the general guarding the city sent messengers to the effect that their king had plans to surrender, but what should be done? We still need to have a final discussion with the ministers, so we need a little time. I hope the five-star army can wait a few days.


    Facing the messenger, Yang Chendong didn''t feel anything wrong. India said it would be destroyed, and the Indian king died. Then the king of the Sultanate of Delhi came down. Now it''s bangara''s turn. Even if they choose to surrender, it''s reasonable.


    Yang Chendong could understand this situation. He told the messenger that he could wait a few days. He didn''t even threaten the other party not to play any tricks. If he fought against the five-star army with absolute strength and delayed for a few days, it wouldn''t have any effect. So he didn''t worry that the other party would do such tricks. It should be that Abdul really needed time to discuss with his ministers. After all, the whole country fell. It''s not a small thing for a country.


    During the waiting, seven days passed, and then there was a more tight defense situation in Sayid pur city. There were many soldiers on the tower. Although they knew that bows and arrows could not reach the five-star army camp stationed five miles outside the city, the soldiers still stretched their bows and arrows and showed a posture that if you dare to come, I dare to shoot.


    The war situation suddenly became tense, which naturally could not escape the eyes of the scouts. When the situation report came back to Yang Chendong, he was also in a fog. He didn''t understand why the soldiers in banggela suddenly became stiff? Do they have anything to rely on?


    This doubt was soon solved. Like the intelligence personnel in India, the intelligence personnel in the small Bangalore country also did not enjoy the treatment of having a radio station, so they used people to deliver the news, which made the news lack effectiveness, but the final result was in front of Yang Chendong, and Abdul died of assassination.


    The king of a country was assassinated to death, which is no wonder why these bAngela soldiers are abnormal and become so nervous.


    "Who did it?" after seeing the news, Yang Chendong flashed a cruel color under his always confident eyes.

 Chapter 1552

    The order to assassinate was definitely not given by him, and no one would dare to do so without his own order. Moreover, it is impossible for ordinary people to assassinate a king in a heavily guarded palace without being discovered afterwards.


    Even in the whole Yang Department, even the spies of the action team of the intelligence department can''t do it. Only specially trained beheaders like the wolf tooth team can. Of course, it seems that senior ninjas in Japan can do this if they have insiders.


    In Yang Chendong''s eyes, without his own orders, neither of the two armies will and dare not move without orders. Who would be the killer?


    What good would killing King Abdul do to those who did it?


    Yang Chendong is really confused. This sudden incident is not just a simple case of a king being killed. At least it shows that there is a black hand behind the scenes who can''t see or know it.


    Even if they have the ability to kill King Abdul, may it also pose a threat to their own security?


    Of course, today''s Yang Chendong may be because the opportunity is very. He has long been the master''s level and has Dacang body protection. Unless someone can kill himself in an instant, he won''t have the opportunity. But that doesn''t mean his family will be safe.


    "Yang Er, send a report to Yang Wu immediately to raise the security level of the Royal Palace of the red inlaid city." although I haven''t thought of the reason, some prevention is necessary.


    "Understand." Yang Er also thought of something. His face changed greatly and agreed. Then he turned and went to the telecommunications office. Leaving Yang Chendong alone in the account, he was speechless for a long time.


    With the help of Okura, there is really no one in the world who can make him feel afraid. If you have to say something, it''s the people in the dark. Because such a person, you don''t know who he is, what means he will use and what way he will appear in front of you.


    If you don''t do well and catch the other party''s way, you have to pay a heavy price. Especially the family and children in the palace, any one of them has been hurt, which is psychologically unacceptable to Yang Chendong.


    In the last life, he was an orphan. He had no relatives except the army and D. But in this life, he has these families. As a man, he must protect them. Anyone who wants to hurt them must pass their own level first. Otherwise, once they have any loss, even if he finds the murderer and breaks his body, it is too late to repent and not enough to compensate for everything.


    "Hoo." Yang Chendong, who had been sitting for a long time, got up slowly. He had decided to let Yang San check the matter himself. At the same time, he also asked people to arrange the members of the wolf tooth special battle brigade outside the Royal Palace of the red inlaid city in the dark, which can be regarded as more insurance. At this moment, he suddenly had a sense of being on his back.


    But no matter what kind of feeling, the problem about bAngela still needs to be solved. Their king Abdul was assassinated and died. Everyone must think he did it. In this way, it is obviously impossible to recover here peacefully. After all, how can a five-star army, which can''t even accommodate their king and is going to die, win the trust of the ministers and generals of bAngela?


    Even if peaceful means can''t solve the problem, it''s good. When the opponent is afraid, when the opponent surrenders, and when Bangalore is destroyed. They were the first to deal with Yang''s Myanmar province. Now it''s time for them to pay a price.


    If you don''t accept it, it will hit you. If you don''t surrender, it will hit you. The death of a king of Abdul cannot stop the advance of the five-star army.


    And the real literati are the gentlemen who pay the most attention to solar terms, have a sense of justice and cherish their feathers most.


    People who jump out like a group of clowns, belittle others to raise themselves, pretend to be lofty, fish for fame and look down on others. Such people can not be called literati, but a group of pseudo literati with inflated heart and no sense of shame.

 Chapter 1553

    It''s pathetic to think of them, because they have low self-esteem, isolation and are not accepted by the world. They can only attract the public''s attention in such a way of grandstanding and lowly.


    To say that it is only to attract the public''s attention, Yang Chendong is not willing to evaluate anything. He has a lot of things to do in a day, and there are also many things to be decided by his hand, but he has no time and energy to pay attention to the lives of people with a weak sense of existence. But they should not attack the army, which has moved Yang Chendong''s bottom line.


    Yang Chendong''s way of governing the country is not complex, even simple. That is, in order to better manage the area under his rule, he will give civil servants heavy power. He only needs to divide the work. As for more detailed work, let the following people do it. He just waits for the results.


    If the result is good, continue to reuse; If the result is not good, or if it proves that the person is incompetent, replace it. Even sometimes, he would indulge Wen Chen appropriately, which is not only a kind of respect for them, but also a strategy to run the country. After all, the literati have the same name. As long as they are given what they need, these people will work hard for themselves and can solve many of their troubles as monarchs.


    He can connive at civil servants, but there is one thing that no one can touch. Even in the eyes of important officials and indispensable existence, it is the issue of the transfer of military power of the army.


    In the past dynasties, the founding monarchs always belong to the existence of n-Force Klass level, which is precisely because they enjoy the supreme ability to mobilize military power. In the later period of the dynasty, because of the need of various balance, the monarch had to put down his military power and began to fight various lawsuits and play various cautious opportunities with civil servants.


    In doing so, it seems that you can wield great power and know everything about the country, but you ignore the importance of military power. The final result is that you can control military power. Once you encounter a strong opponent, you don''t even have the power to fight back.


    Moreover, a monarch who is not in charge of military power can not let the ministers respect more. After all, you have no means to frighten them. Why should people be afraid of you?


    Knowing this truth and seeing through its essence, Yang Chendong firmly grasped the military power in his hand, so he had the power to change the situation at any time, and hung a sword of Damocles on the heads of the literary ministers. In this way, those people were not obedient.


    Not only did Yang Chendong do this, but his descendants must do it in the future. In this way, they don''t have to worry about the subjugation of the country. Even if something irreversible happens, they at least have the ability to protect themselves.


    With this understanding and deep thinking, will Yang Chendong change his decision because of the clamor of some scholars?


    The policy has been set, and it will not be changed easily. Moreover, Yang Chendong didn''t intend to let go of the literati who were shouting and picking reason. Not to mention that he is a man who doesn''t rub the sand in his eyes, but he can still see whether things are right or wrong.


    What, eating their own pay, living in their own house, and daring to criticize themselves?


    With Yang Chendong''s authority and influence in the whole Yang system, they are so presumptuous. It can be imagined that if their children and grandchildren were in this position, they would be more rampant, right? If you are changing into a cowardly successor, can you not be eaten by these so-called literati?


    If you don''t find something to do for these people and don''t let them know that Lord Ma has three eyes, I''m afraid such things will only appear more and more in the future. "Yang Er, send a telegram to Yu Qian and Yang Wu. Take these people out of the list and ask them to form a temporary mission. Allow them to go to the camp of Wang Zhu Huixi of the three provinces. In addition, tell them that I can not move a knife or a gun as they say. Then they need to reform the kings of the three provinces and let them urge and force Zhu Huixi unconditionally No one can guarantee the consequences of your surrender. "


    Yang Er took a pen to remember it, but he was happy when he wrote it.


    This is clearly a means for the young master to clean up these scholars. It is impossible to make the other party surrender unconditionally. Zhu Huixuan, the king of the three provinces who supports hundreds of thousands of soldiers, is not the kind of person who is waiting to die. If so, he will not harm his eldest brother and third brother and seize power.


    However, in Yang er''s opinion, this is a good thing. Who let those scholars eat enough and have nothing to do to attack their army. Do you really think this is in the Ming Dynasty? Do you really think that you are those speech officials who can talk about anything in the wind? Don''t worry. Even if you have a responsibility, it won''t be counted on you?


    Now, let''s go and negotiate with Zhu Huixuan, the man who kills brothers and brothers. If you have anything to say to each other. But remember to be careful not to provoke each other, and finally annoy others. Give people a different place of the corpse. In that case, the gods can''t save you.


    When Yang erqiang had to endure the smile, Yang Chendong said again: "send a telegram to Luan Xiaochen''s vice mayor. This matter makes him stare at it. If anyone on the list dares not to go, he will directly deprive the official status and never hire, and his descendants will not be officials for three generations."


    Yang Chendong was worried that these people would play with bears when they saw the real move, so there was such a punishment system.


    But don''t underestimate these so-called scholars who boast of being noble, and pick out one person, which is the existence of acting emperor in future generations. Especially when pretending to be dead, it''s strong. If they don''t set some bottom lines, they will really be full of tricks.


    The telegram flew straight towards Chiqian city and soon appeared on the desk of Yu Qian, the owner of Chiqian city. Moreover, Luan Xiaochen, the vice mayor of the city, and Yang Wu, the family member of the Yang family, also received the same telegram.


    The telegram was public and didn''t mean to keep it secret. In just half a day, things spread everywhere. Dong Quanfu, who was named in the telegram, had a gloomy face. In his office, Yan Lianshui, deputy director of the Distribution Department of the grain department, was crying with a nose and tears.


    "Old Dong, it''s obvious that we don''t like it. We''re too talkative. We''re going to cut us. As our leader, you must speak against it. I don''t want to face the king of the three provinces. I heard that this man killed his brother and brother. He''s a demon king."


    Yan Lianshui fully interpreted the performance level of the film emperor, with a pitiful look on his face. Tears flowed out of his eyes as if he didn''t want money. People who don''t know how much wronged they think they have suffered.


    With this remark, Dong Quanfu''s face became even more ugly. What is a leader? He doesn''t carry this pot. So he said coldly, "deputy director Yan, pay attention to your identity. This matter is voluntary from beginning to end, but no one forced anyone, let alone the leader."


    After this reminder, Yan Lianshui realized that he had said something wrong and quickly changed his mind: "Yes, what Mr. Dong said is that we volunteered. But our intention is good. We don''t want to see the five-star army kill people cruelly, and there''s nothing wrong with that. Now let us civil servants persuade the murderer king, the king of three provinces, to surrender. It''s an impossible task. Maybe there''s no return. Mr. Dong, you''re the person invited by the city Lord in person. Your face Zi Da, we must truthfully respond upward. "


    "Hum." This time, Dong Quanfu didn''t say anything to refuse. He was indeed summoned by Yu Qian in a letter from Nanming. He was just a frustrated seven grade imperial historian in Nanming. Seeing that he was getting older and older, he was about to die. At this time, Yu Qian sent a letter to him. As soon as he thought about the current situation, he saw that King Wunan was going to replace Daming He made a decision, took effect, and became a second major.


    In fact, there are not only Dong Quanfu, but also many such people in the whole Yang system. They are all invited by Yu Qian or colleagues who once asked Daming to be an official. But usually such people also have one thing in common, that is, they belong to a kind of people who are not reused in both the southern and Northern Ming Dynasties. Otherwise, they will not abandon their homes and come to the Yang system. Finish In the eyes of many people, Daming is always orthodox.


    Dong Quanfu, who was personally invited by Yu Qian to write a letter, was very proud. Depending on this, he was usually the Minister of the Ministry of ethnic affairs, and he seldom paid attention to his immediate boss. Now something happened, of course, he had to go to Yu Qian for help.


    "Well, I''ll go to find the city leader Yu now, and you''ll stop and stay with me. Don''t say anything too much." Dong Quanfu got up from behind the desk and sorted out a skirt. He walked out of the vice minister''s office in the eyes of Yan Lianshui''s worship.


    The main responsibility of the Ministry of ethnic affairs is to adjust the contradictions among ethnic groups in order to achieve integration, finally eliminate barriers and become the destination of the family.


    Just from this point of view, it is still a very important department. Yu Qian recommended Dong Quanfu as the second minister at the beginning. He also had great expectations and believed that this person''s ability can do things well.


    Therefore, as a person valued by Yu Qian, Dong Quanfu didn''t need any advance appointment to see the city Lord. When the staff of the city Lord''s house saw Dong Quanfu appear, they first greeted him with a smiling face, and then asked him to stay in the nearby lounge on the grounds that the city Lord was still busy and needed to wait for a while.


    Dong Quanfu didn''t think so much at first, but when he stayed for more than an hour, his face was a little ugly. In particular, he didn''t know how anyone had renewed tea for himself for such a long time. He was simply ignored.

 Chapter 1554

    I think so. I have just been named by Yang Chendong. Although it seems that I am entrusted with an important task, anyone with a clear mind can see that I have an opinion. At that time, who is not hiding away from themselves? Where else would anyone take the initiative?


    This is the official field.


    When you are proud, there are flowers on all sides; When frustrated, air leaks from all sides.


    "Ah." after a sigh, Dong Quanfu knew that he was in some danger, but the more so, the more he wanted to find Yu Qian and refuse to argue. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would be finished.


    He got up, strode out of the lounge and went straight to the floor of the city master''s mansion. During this period, although some staff stopped him, he ignored him until he pushed the door upstairs.


    He didn''t even knock on the door, which was enough to show Dong Quanfu''s anger now. When he pushed the door in, he saw Yu Qian looking down at something with a reading glass. When the two looked at each other, Yu Qian showed a puzzled look, "Ying Hai, how did you come here?"


    Ying Hai is the word of Dong Quanfu. Usually only familiar people will call him like this. When Dong Quanfu saw Yu Qian''s stunned expression, he knew that the people below must not have reported what he came. Thinking that it was not Yu Qian who didn''t want to see himself, his anger dissipated a lot.


    But the staff behind him, watching Dong Quanfu break into the city master''s office without knowing the etiquette, didn''t show a helpless look on his face, as if he wanted to explain something with Yu Qian. The staff of these Chengzhu mansion have long been convinced by Yu Qian''s dedication to the country and work attitude. This time, they also know that Dong Quanfu came to ask for help. In order to reduce some pressure on Yu Qian, they made their own decisions and didn''t want to arrange their meeting.


    Who is Yu Qian? His head is very flexible. Without anyone saying anything, he guessed the current situation. He also knew that this was for his own good, but when people came, they couldn''t get out and always wanted to see him. He raised his hand and said to the staff, "you quit and I''ll have a good chat with Ying Hai."


    The staff had no choice but to quit, but there was still an eye price, so they went to the office of Luan Xiaochen, the vice mayor of the lower building.


    The door of the office was closed. Yu Qian got up and poured Dong Quanfu a cup of tea himself. Then he sat down on the sofa in the reception area, "Ying Hai, you already know?"


    "Yu Gong..." Dong Quanfu looked up and wanted to say something. But Yu Qian waved his hand and said, "Ying Hai, this time you are too reckless. You don''t know what happened. You did listen and believe and say something you shouldn''t say. Now the king is angry and the consequences are very serious."


    Yu Qian said serious words, and Dong Quanfu''s face immediately collapsed. He just wanted to Shua a wave of sense of existence and improve his popularity and influence. You know, he used this method in Daming and Nanming before. Often you have to have influence before you can be promoted, and then you may prosper. But I never thought that the same method in the Yang Department would lead to such a great disaster. To say that Dong Quanfu didn''t regret it was false, so he opened his mouth and said, "Yu Gong, I know I''m wrong. Please Yu Gong must save me."


    "Hey." Yu Qian, who has always been good at taking care of his colleagues, shook his head helplessly at the moment.


    This time something like this happened. Yang Chendong didn''t send a telegram to the city Lord''s house to deal with the matter as usual, but directly explained the handling method in the telegram, and informed Yang Wu and Luan Xiaochen at the same time, which made it impossible for him to speak in it.


    Who is Yang Wu?


    One of the five generals of the Yang family is responsible for the safety of the whole Wunan King''s palace. It''s no exaggeration to say that when Yang Chendong was not in the city, all people loyal to the Yang family should take this person as the leader. Sometimes his words are more effective than his own city Lord''s house.


    Who is Luan Xiaochen?


    It''s not just Yang Chendong''s brother-in-law. He also has two provincial governors and more than ten years of experience in governing the country. His ability is no less than himself. If he is not young and has insufficient qualifications, he may be able to replace himself as the city master.


    Even so, Luan Xiaochen is regarded as the most popular candidate among his successors. Once you get old and want to retire, it''s time for this person to rise to the top. So that now some young staff in the city Lord''s residence follow their lead.


    With the help of these two people to complete this matter, Yu Qian had very little room to operate. In addition, this matter is his own decision that tends to Yang Chendong. Most people in the back will only know a general idea of what happened in the front, but those with high power like him will naturally be much more detailed. Some people killed Abdul, king of bangara, and blamed the five-star army, so that in the next battle, the country tried to retaliate with all the people, which attracted Yang Chendong''s anger. He also carried out cruel killing in order to protect the soldiers from being hurt by hidden arrows.


    In the final analysis, this is a military strategy. We all want to obtain the greatest benefits under the smallest loss. It can''t be said who is right and who is wrong. But now, someone went to command the five-star army and accused Yang Chendong. The accuser is still the Minister of the Yang family. It is strange that the king of Wunan is not angry.


    Knowing the cause and effect of the matter, Yu Qian will not obstruct it, whether in public or private. If the people involved were not Dong Quanfu, who worked hard to win from Nanming, he would not even take care of them.


    Even if it''s Guan, Yu Qian''s temperament is also the truth, just doing the other party''s work. As for those who seek privacy, don''t even think about it. Yu Qian is not such a person at all. In history, if he was willing to flow and pollute with others, his family would not be unable to collect money for a coffin after his death. He also needed to take care of the royal guards of later generations.


    "Ying Hai, no one can help you in this matter. You have to find a way to save yourself and complete the task assigned to you by Wang." Yu Qian thought about it and was afraid that there was only one way.


    As soon as he heard that he was going to complete the task, he had to meet Zhu Huixuan, king of the three provinces. He was afraid that it would be more or less bad. At that time, Dong Quanfu said with a mournful face: "Yu Gong, this is a narrow life!"


    "Even if it''s ten deaths and ten lives? It''s also going." Yu Qian suddenly set his face and said firmly in his voice.


    In history, this is a person who does not take personal life and death seriously. When the Daming civil castle was defeated and warra''s soldiers came first, everyone was in panic, and even some people wanted to move their capital to Nanjing. Only he stood up without hesitation, and finally he turned the tide.


    How can such a person be afraid of death?


    As long as he thinks something is worth doing, he will not frown when he is in the vortex of death.


    By Yu Qian, Dong Quanfu knew he had no choice. If he doesn''t go, he will be dismissed. Moreover, his descendants are not allowed to become officials for three generations. In that case, the whole Dong family will be harmed by him, and he won''t be a sinner of the family.


    "Then go." Dong Quanfu finally made a decision with a sigh in his heart.


    Go! The big deal is his own death. If this is the case, I believe that with this merit, his descendants will be honored, and he has done his last part for the family. "Yu Gong, it''s hard to predict the good and bad luck of going here. Once something happens, Yu Gong will have to take care of it at home."


    "Don''t worry about this. After you leave, no one in your family will bully you. Besides, with the current ability of our Yang Department, the king of the three provinces dare not do anything to you unless he doesn''t want to live." at the end, Yu Qian''s voice involuntarily improved a lot.


    This is his biggest gain from following Yang Chendong over the years. That is, he has a strong foundation to speak and is no longer afraid of being beaten by others. Because they are lucky not to find trouble for others.


    Downstairs, someone has reported to Luan Xiaochen about Dong Quanfu''s appearance and finding Yu Qian.


    In this regard, Luan Xiaochen just smiled and said he knew, and then did what he should do. Although he didn''t come to the city Lord''s residence for a long time, he also knew Yu Qian. He was not a person for favoritism at all. Yang Chendong spoke this in a very solemn tone. That''s what Yang Chendong said. Luan Xiaochen certainly didn''t have any doubt.


    Luan Xiaochen believes that city Lord Yu Qian can handle this matter. Facts have also proved that Dong Quanfu left and returned home soon, so he ordered people to pack up and look like he was going away to the land of Wang Zhu Huixi in the three provinces.


    Yang Chendong didn''t pay much attention to what happened in chixian city. He handed it over to Yu Qian, Yang Wu and Luan Xiaochen. If it wasn''t beautiful, wouldn''t it say that no one in the Yang Department could use it?


    They don''t pay attention to the affairs of the red inlaid City, but pay more attention to the state of bAngela. After showing a strong attitude and putting it into practice, the slogan of revenge for the King became less and less.


    No one will be afraid of death, especially the king of Abdul did not do much better to his people. After resisting for some days and paying a huge price, he finally became honest. When the main force of the five-star army appeared in front of some cities, more people chose to surrender for their own safety.


    In the face of the suddenly docile heart of the bAngela army, the five-star army naturally will not carry out cruel killing. A picture of surrenders can live, Hello, Hello, everyone. In this way, the progress became more rapid. Only in December of A.D. 1466, he came to Dhaka, the king capital of bangara. Here, general kader presented his credentials of surrender, and this place has also become one of the territories under the Yang faction.

 Chapter 1555

    In the palace of Dhaka City, under the guidance of general kader, Yang Chendong enjoyed the scenery here. In the main hall of the palace, Yang Chendong sat high on the king''s chair, listening to the surrendered general telling about the current situation of bangara.


    Since King Abdul was assassinated, the domestic situation has been out of control, and various factions have emerged.


    Among them are the Avengers, the main fighters, the Lord and the war, and the self-care people.


    Before, the five-star army came all the way with anger. The revenge faction and the main war faction who just killed lost their armor. Now they are dead, wounded and fleeing. They can''t form a climate. Otherwise, kader, the general of the main peace faction, wouldn''t offer his credentials of surrender. But the self-care people still exist, and they are all generals with military power. Rajiv, who is still in trouble in Myanmar Province, is one of the representatives.


    According to kader, in addition to Rajiv, general Azad and general Hak, who led 10000 soldiers each, also entered Myanmar province from Bangla, fearing that it would cause some damage.


    "HMM." when Yang Chendong looked at kader with his head down and a look of self reproach, he didn''t mean to scold each other. It''s none of their business at all. It''s a great merit for him to surrender to the five-star army on behalf of himself and avoid the disaster of war.


    "Very well, general kader, you should still have some military power in your hands now?" Yang Chendong thought that he would have to fight with the bAngela army and the king''s army of the three provinces, and the public security behind him would become particularly important, so he looked at the other side and asked.


    "Report to King Wunan of the Ming Dynasty that the guilty generals still have 20000 military power, but they are all infantry, no cavalry and average combat ability." kader told the truth without exaggeration.


    Seeing kader''s sincerity, Yang Chendong smiled and nodded, "Twenty thousand people, many people. In this way, you will continue to retain your position as general, and the king will leave you an army to cooperate with you to guard bAngela from the fire of war. Hey, don''t call it bAngela here. Aren''t there many Bangladeshi people here? It will be renamed Bangladeshi Province in the future. Would you like to?"


    Originally thought he was a general, and then he could save his life, and a small part of his wealth was already a very good thing. I didn''t think Yang Chendong believed in him so much, that is, he didn''t deprive him of his military power, but also let him guard here. He immediately fell down on his knees, "thank you for the gift of King Wunan, thank you for the gift of King Wunan."


    "You don''t have to thank me, Wang. Just do things well. Besides, you can''t stay here in the future. According to the rules of the Yang Department, all the people here have to move out. During this time, you should do a good job in statistics, soothing people''s hearts and related publicity. Where was Mr. Mobei''s song that day?"


    "Subordinates are here." major naritsong, standing in the hall, stood out of the formation.


    Naritsong was originally the deputy division commander of Mobei division, but he was finally righted after he went out of Mobei and fought with the army all the way. But in the real sense, he should belong to the division commander of Mobei second division, because the real division commander Xin Honghai is still operating in Mobei region.


    "That division commander, now you are officially appointed as the second division commander of Mobei division. It''s up to you. General kader will cooperate with you. What the king needs is to restore social security here in the shortest time. Is there any problem?" Yang Chendong smiled at the old man who has followed him for many years.


    "My subordinates will live up to the trust of the sixth young master." naritsong said in a loud voice. This is his real independent leader. He used to follow the main force of the five-star army. Although he has military achievements, he is far less happy than leading his own army. Now he will do well if he has the opportunity.


    At the beginning of the new year in 1467, Yang Chendong led more than 200000 of the main force of the five-star army out of Bangladesh province and went straight to the neighboring Myanmar province.


    At this time, in Myanmar Province, the so-called invading original punggara army had retreated from the three provinces of Nanming Dynasty when it heard that the main force was coming. It didn''t even have the courage to face each other, so it retreated thousands of miles away.


    In February, Yang Chendong''s main army met with the Myanmar local army, Laos local army and Vietnam local army who had been here for a long time. Yang Chendong met Bu Hai, head of the first regiment of the cold front seven divisions.


    Although the other side has only 2000 people, the 2000 cold front firearm soldiers seem to have become the main force. If they did not exist, it would be more dangerous for the provincial capital of Myanmar.


    Yang Chendong affirmed these people''s tit for tat battle with the Bangalore army, and publicly said that no matter who wants to fight the Yang family, they should fight back, not only that, but also occupy their homes. At the same time, he announced that the former Bangalore, now Bangladesh, has become another province of the Yang family.


    The generals were naturally greatly encouraged by Yang Chendong''s fearless character. With the arrival of Yang Chendong''s main force, the war in Myanmar ended. However, the overall war was not over, but just another beginning.


    For example, Rajiv, Azad and HAQ, the former general of punggara who fled, have fled to the territory of the kings of the three provinces, and these people are to be recruited. In addition, it is time for the king of the three provinces, Zhu Huiyun, to send troops into Vietnam Province before.


    A few years ago, Yang Chendong entered the Far East from Shicheng, then killed all the way, entered Eastern Europe, Central Asia, and now returned to Southeast Asia. During this period, he occupied more than twice the territory of the original Yang family, and subdued and occupied dozens of countries all the way. It can be said that he has made outstanding achievements.


    Now, from the map, except for the Wusi Tibetan area which is still fighting, it has not been liberated, and other areas have entered the hands of the Yang system. Whether it is Beiming or Nanming, they are like meat stuffing in steamed stuffed buns, deeply trapped in them.


    Solving the problems of southern and Northern Ming Dynasty has also been put on the agenda. Once they are solved, the whole Asia will also be owned by the Yang family. It is getting closer and closer to occupy the world and let the Han people stand at the peak.


    "It''s time!" just after a sigh to himself, Yang Chendong led his army from Myanmar province to Vietnam Province, which will become the entrance to the territory of the three provincial kings.


    ......


    Zhu Huiyun, king of the three provinces, has not looked well recently.


    Originally, Yang Chendong fell into the battle with the Khanate and couldn''t spare energy to deal with himself. This should be the time for his rise. For example, once he captured Myanmar and Vietnam, the five-star army will fall into a state of fire in the backyard. Therefore, Yang Chendong''s Division will have more possibility of being defeated by the alliance of the Khanate. At that time, it is not impossible for the huge Yang system to fall apart in an instant. That is the time for his rise as the king of the three provinces.


    Don''t forget, even if it is to accept the sites of Yang Department, it is also a huge wealth. Zhu Huixuan is excited at the thought of these, which is the main reason why he dares to send troops to Yang Chendong.


    However, these wishful thinking was soon disrupted. After the five-star army destroyed the alliance of khanate, India, subdued the Delhi Soviet Union and trampled down the Bangalore country in a very short time, he finally came to look directly at the front of the five-star army.


    When he heard that Yang Chendong had arrived at Beijiang Prefecture, Vietnam province with more than 200000 main forces of the five-star army, Zhu Huiyun was afraid. At the first time, he found Mo GUI, who provided him with 5 million taels of silver, and asked him for advice.


    Mo GUI appeared during the confrontation between Yang Chendong and the Khanate alliance. He also appeared with him with 5 million liang of silver. He said that this was a gift from his master. He also said that the current king of Wunan had fallen into the war in the West. At this time, they began to fight back.


    After seeing the silver coins and analyzing the situation, especially seeing that even the Punjab Karabakh army had attacked Myanmar, Zhu Huixuan thought the opportunity had come, so he ordered his general Wang Zhanjiang to lead 150000 troops from Lang Shan into Vietnam Province, hoping to take the opportunity to seek some benefits.


    The original plan was very smooth. The three provincial armies suddenly attacked the five-star army. They were caught off guard and occupied Langshan, Kuidai, Langzhuang and other places respectively, but they encountered some difficulties when attacking Beijiang government. Relying on his military superiority, Zhu Huixuan didn''t take this seriously until Lengfeng first division suddenly appeared, and the war situation fell into an impasse.


    But it''s just a confrontation. According to General Wang Zhanjiang, they can''t attack Beijiang house, but they can''t afford the five-star army in the house. This is clearly a situation of half a kilo against eight Liang.


    But now, Yang Chendong led more than 200000 main forces to appear near Beijiang mansion. There is no advantage in military strength. It is obvious what will happen next. That''s the main force, not the third rate troops of the provincial and local armies they faced before.


    The troops who are qualified to follow Yang Chendong are definitely experienced in many battles and take one as ten.


    According to the situation, the first thing Zhu Huixuan had to do was to order Wang Zhanjiang to withdraw, but he was still lucky to see if the representative of the mysterious man Mo GUI had any good suggestions. After all, he felt that the master behind him had good ability, and maybe he could save himself.


    With hope, he came to the courtyard where Mo GUI was located. As soon as he entered the inner door, he saw the man standing behind his back in front of the courtyard pond. Needless to say, he was mo GUI.


    At this time, looking at Mo GUI''s back, the sun shines on him in the early morning, giving people a very mysterious feeling, and this is what he needs. He will never forget that when he came, uncle Ying told him to say less and pretend to be mysterious. In short, the more mysterious, the better.

 Chapter 1556

    In order to achieve this goal, don''t go back to the territory of the three provincial kings. After coming to the territory of the three provincial kings, you really don''t talk much. Some key words will appear from time to time when you have a low-key opportunity, and some of them are very confidential things of the Yang Department, and some are news that you can''t buy with money. In this way, you make the mystery to the extreme.


    "Mr. mo." seeing the figure of Mo GUI, Zhu Huixuan somehow had a lot of confidence in his heart, and he was much more confident when he spoke.


    "It''s your highness, the king of the three provinces." Mo GUI turned back when he heard the voice. He was a very ordinary young man. He belonged to the kind of man who would soon be forgotten when thrown into the street.


    Seeing Mo GUI bowing and saluting, Zhu Huixuan hurried forward and made a vain move and said, "don''t be polite, Mr. mo. in fact, I have something to ask this time."


    "Oh, your highness, you mean that King Wu Nan led the main force to Beijiang mansion." as usual, as soon as Zhu Huixuan opened his mouth, Mo GUI said with a picture that had guessed the ending.


    Zhu Huixuan had been used to the prophet of Mo''s return. He laughed and said, "yes, but what''s Mr. Mo''s opinion?"


    "Talk." Mo GUI said after a little hesitation. Then he was afraid that the other party didn''t understand. He smiled and said, "you can''t fight. The combat effectiveness of the main force of the five-star army is not the enemy of the general army, but if you can negotiate, you will have a chance to appear."


    Zhu Huixuan also highly recognized Mo GUI''s statement. He knew exactly what his soldiers were like. It''s made up of some young men who want to eat silver. Many of them haven''t even seen blood. Pointing to such an army that can fight a hundred war veterans on the battlefield is tantamount to Arabian Nights, not to mention that the five-star army also has the most powerful firearms in the world.


    You know, on the battlefield, the death rate of general recruits is the highest. If the war is harder, it can reach 60%, or even upward. It means that after the first World War, ten recruits may be killed or unable to fight again due to injury, leaving only about four. In the Second World War, this proportion will be reduced, and one or two people may continue to be lost.


    Once the battle is over, it''s good to have one or two of the first ten people left. Only the soldiers who stay can be called hundred war veterans and elite. This proportion is everywhere in the five-star army, especially in the cavalry army such as the first cavalry army and the new Third Army, the proportion of elite can account for more than 90%. What kind of terrorist combat power will it have? I''m afraid I can think of it with my fingers.


    It''s normal not to win, but when he heard that there was a chance for negotiations, Zhu Huixuan didn''t understand. Now there are negotiators sent by the Yang family in Yunnan Province, but he didn''t mean that before. He threw them into the courtyard without taking care of them. Why are we negotiating now?


    Seeing Zhu Huixi''s puzzled face, Mo GUI shook his head and had to go forward and say something in his ear.


    As Mo GUI''s whispers fell into Zhu Huixuan''s ears, we could see that there were obvious changes in the listener''s expression. At this time, he was shocked, like seeing a magnitude 10 earthquake, with fear in his surprise.


    "Are you afraid? This is the only chance, and once you succeed, the benefits will be unimaginable." Mo GUI had expected that Zhu Huixuan would be surprised and hesitant. When I first heard the plan from Uncle Ying, I looked no better than Zhu Huixuan.


    But after thinking about it, this is a good opportunity to turn defeat into victory. And once it is really done, the impact and significance will be too great. I think many people are happy to see it.


    "This... This..." for quite a while, Zhu Huixuan was stunned and didn''t say the last word.


    Or Mo GUI said, "don''t use this or that. Apart from this method, will your highness have any better way? This time, your highness sent troops to Vietnam province first, which must have angered the king of Wunan long ago. Then you will have good fruit to eat?"


    "But that''s what you mean. I believe you..." Zhu Huixuan wanted to explain something.


    Mo GUI didn''t give him a chance to go on, or he didn''t think it was necessary to go on, "we? Your highness, feel like explaining this to King Wunan. Will he listen? You are the king of three provinces. You don''t want some things. Others can''t force you, don''t you?"


    Faced with such rhetorical questions, Zhu Huixuan had nothing to say. Yes, he ordered to send troops to Vietnam province. This is an unavoidable fact. With this, I''m afraid I won''t come to a good end.


    "Alas." after a sigh and about a cup of tea, Zhu Huixuan asked, "but I don''t know how many opportunities there will be if I do this?"


    Listening to Zhu Huirong''s question, Mo GUI finally had a smile on his face. This is enough to prove that the other party wants to understand and has begun to consider operational issues. At present, he said confidently: "ten percent, as long as he can follow the plan, he will die."


    As soon as he heard of such confidence, Zhu Huixuan finally bit his teeth and said ruthlessly, "that''s the case, then gamble. Just if something goes wrong, please Mr. Mo must help."


    "No problem." seeing that Zhu Huixuan had promised, Mo GUI''s face also showed a relieved look. Maybe his task is almost finished.


    ......


    In a small courtyard in a straight alley on East Street, Yunnan Province, eighteen men in Zhongshan suits were sitting in the courtyard with a sigh. Each of them had almost the same expression, full of sadness and worry.


    They are a group of civil servants who have made bad comments because they questioned the excessive killing of the five-star army in the Sultanate of Delhi.


    When the matter reached Yang Chendong''s ears, they became envoys and were responsible for negotiating with the kings of the three provinces. They also changed into Yang''s formal clothes - Zhongshan clothes.


    Among the people, Dong Quanfu, the Vice Minister of the Ministry of ethnic affairs, was the first.


    According to his rank, he is also a senior cadre. Originally, he could sit in the spacious and bright office of chixian city and issue orders. Naturally, someone will be busy for him. Then he can drink hot tea, take a hot bath prepared for 24 hours and talk about life comfortably.


    Enjoy a high salary, reunite with the family and live happily. There''s no need to go outside. I''ll beat you to death. But just because you don''t hide your words, now you have come to Yunnan Province, which is not as good as the red inlaid city except for the pleasant climate.


    When they first came here, they were disgusted by the courtship. When they want to be embedded in the city, whether they are in the office building or the building they live in, there are toilets and toilets for water supply and drainage. But now, in the courtyard, they were all in the same place when they went out, and the weather began to get hot again. They couldn''t stand the smell alone, not to mention the flies flying around.


    Although it was the same in the past, after enjoying the modern treatment of the red inlaid city and living back to the previous life, it really makes life worse than death, and I hate it very much.


    But there was no way. This was originally Yang Chendong''s order. They still named them by name. No one could run away. Even if he knew that the job was not easy to complete, he would come, not for himself, but for the whole family behind him.


    All the way, first to Vietnam Province, and then to the north. During this period, they set out from Beijiang mansion to let them see the real appearance of the battlefield. When they see the corpses and blood on the ground and the stench that can''t dissipate for a long time after the other party''s war, this intuitive sense of vision is far from what is not recorded in the sages'' books, which also makes them realize how cruel the war is. If they are careless, they will lose their lives.


    Let them know clearly how hard it is for the five-star army to March East and fight West; Let them know that perhaps the actions of the five-star army in the Sultanate of Delhi do have their own reasons.


    Some people say that it is better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books. Now this scene is really happening to Dong Quanfu and others. Only when their thoughts changed did they know their mistakes. When they arrived at Yunnan Province, they were left in the courtyard and were not allowed to leave, they realized that the task this time was not so easy to complete. If they didn''t do well, they would lose their lives here.


    Although before that, eighteen ministers were ready to die. But if there is a little hope of living, who will not try to seize it?


    The state of mind has changed. It''s not so easy to go when you know you''re coming. What everyone thinks is one thing, that is, how to complete the negotiation task entrusted by Yang Chendong. As for whether they will be talkative if they can survive this time, I think these 18 people will become very honest without being reminded.


    Just negotiation, negotiation, always talk first, right?


    Now I can''t even see anyone. Who can I talk to, and how can I complete the task? How to influence your opponent?


    Of course, the influence of what does not exist. But you have to see the LORD before you can speak, right?


    It has been left in the courtyard for more than ten days, and everyone''s temper has gradually become impatient. While reflecting on their mistakes, they also scolded Wang Zhu Huixi of the three provinces for his disloyalty, unfilial and immorality.


    Scolding can only be scolded in their hearts. After they came to Yunnan Province from Chiqian City, they knew what it was to depend on others and what it was to look at others. Especially after seeing the three provincial soldiers waiting outside the courtyard, it is clear that they are here to protect their own safety, but in fact, why not monitor their every move, so that they are likely to kill them all when necessary?

 Chapter 1557

    At this time, the mentality of Dong Quanfu and other 18 people has completely changed. They are thinking about two things, that is, whether they will die or not. If the two sides do not agree to go to war, they must become the first batch of martyrs. At this time, they completely forgot their identity. They came to negotiate. Instead of putting their hopes on others, they might as well try their best.


    The second thing I thought of was the psychological change. The three provincial kings were really crazy and seemed to kill them all. I just hope the five-star army can avenge them and kill all these three provincial armies. At this moment, they finally understood what the five-star army did in Bangla. Even they thought that the five-star army did not kill enough to frighten the enemy. Otherwise, how could the three provincial kings underestimate them?


    no It should be said to ignore them.


    Everyone can speak high and high. What they say has no nutrition and no resonance. But if we let them be on the scene, it must be that those lies, big words and empty words will not be spoken.


    It can be seen that Yang Chendong brought these 18 people with different views on the war here, and the effect has been obvious. The so-called not being in charge of the family does not know that firewood and rice are expensive. Presumably, if they can survive, their remarks will be reversed whenever there is a war in the future, and it is possible to even become a firm advocate.


    Only from this point of view, Yang Chendong''s arrangement is correct. In the future, if someone is talking about the cruelty of war and wants to speak in the official words of kindness or fraternity, they just need to learn from each other, and presumably those different voices will be completely suppressed.


    Dong Quanfu and others spend every day in fear. They don''t know what will happen next second? It was like when the door of the courtyard was suddenly opened and Chen Tian dressed in royal clothes suddenly appeared in front of everyone. They instinctively didn''t react. What happened? What are you doing here?


    As a minister trusted by the kings of the three provinces, Chen Tian can definitely be called the first of the literary ministers. Many times his opinions can influence Zhu Huixi. Such a busy man and such an important person suddenly appeared in the courtyard. Dong Quanfu and others were just stunned for a moment. Then they reacted and got up and saluted one by one.


    It is said that in the capacity of everyone, especially Dong Quanfu is already the deputy director of a department. Such a person can take charge of the government at any time and achieve the position of governor. His status is far higher than that of Chen Tian, the Minister of Zhu Huixi, who has only one territory in three provinces.


    It''s just that people have to bow their heads under the eaves. In order to survive and complete the task, Dong Quanfu must learn to put down his body, "it''s Lord Chen who has come and is far from welcome."


    He got up to meet Chen Tian. Although he was very happy to have a conversation with Chen Tian, on the surface, Dong Quanfu still looked like he was in no hurry. I''m afraid he also knew that at this time, he represented not only himself, but a powerful Yang force.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Dong is really polite. Hello, everyone." Chen Tian greeted the people with a smile, his face filled with a sincere smile.


    To say it was just a group of negotiators, Chen Tian really didn''t pay attention to them with Zhu Huirong''s trust. But at the moment, he still can''t pretend to be like this, which has a great relationship with the task he has accepted.


    Zhu Huixuan has just given him a very important task, and if he wants to complete this task, he must get the cooperation of Dong Quanfu and others in front of him. Although he does not think that this task has the possibility of success from the bottom of his heart, in order to get the most trust, he decided to have a try and try.


    Eloquence is one of Chen Tian''s greatest skills. With his intention, everyone sat together and talked. The topic was guided by him to the result he asked for.


    At first, people were still full of joy at Chen Tian''s kindness and even his attitude of letting go. Some even had the suppressed pride at the bottom of their hearts gaining the upper hand again. Let''s see. In other people''s territory, they still want to please themselves. Doesn''t that mean that the Yang system is so powerful that no one can beat it?


    But with the deepening of the conversation, when Chen Tian changed his way to speak out his ideas and put forward requirements, everyone was speechless, and the rising pride was pressed back to the bottom of his heart. As the leader of the 18 people, Dong Quanfu was even more angry and scolded loudly: "this is impossible. We will never agree to your request."


    "That''s right." the deputy director of Yan Lianshui, who is second only to Dong quanfucun among the 18 people, also said, "if you have anything to talk to us, we represent Yang''s department. In many things, Duke Dong can decide. But I don''t know what you mean to see the king of Wunan? If you want the king of Wunan to come to Yunnan, why don''t you hear that the gentleman doesn''t stand under the dangerous wall?"


    "Yes, yes, we can''t agree with that." at that time, the caliber of the 18 ambassadors was the same. This may be because Chen Tian''s request is too much, but it''s not because they all know that they can''t agree to this request and have no right to agree.


    Are you kidding? Please invite Yang Chendong to enter Yunnan Province, and you are not allowed to lead more than 500 soldiers. I''m afraid all Yang people will not agree to such excessive conditions? How can they easily agree, and even if they agree, what role can it play?


    Although Dong Quanfu and other 18 people are very afraid of death, they are more worried about the safety of their families and people. If Yang Chendong was involved in the insurance and something happened because of them, I''m afraid they, including their family, would have to die together.


    Not only that, it may remain infamous for thousands of years in reputation, which is the greatest harm to scholars.


    Seeing that Dong Quanfu and other 18 people were filled with anger, Chen Tian was not very angry and anxious. All this had long been expected by him. He didn''t expect to convince them with his three inch eloquence. He came here with a letter. He didn''t have too many expectations for success or failure.


    "Oh, don''t worry, everyone? It''s a negotiation, of course. To put it bluntly, we put forward conditions for each other and discuss them. In this way, as long as king Wunan is willing to show sincerity and doesn''t bring more than 500 attendants to Yunnan government for negotiation, we will recognize his generosity, and our three provincial kings will not only apologize to Wunan for the previous misunderstanding Wang apologized and was willing to hand over the three provinces of Guangxi, Yunnan and the aristocracy. "


    Chen Tian opened his mouth and threw a bomb. Dong Quanfu and others who heard this were stunned there.


    If Yang Chendong is willing to come personally, the problems of the three provinces will be solved. Will it become one of the territorial forces of the Yang family?


    Isn''t this the main purpose of Dong Quanfu and others?


    Through this silence, Chen Tian continued to say, "ladies and gentlemen, the sincerity of the kings of our three provinces has now been revealed. Next, it depends on the meaning of King Wunan. I think this matter should be reported and finally decided by the top. Chen is here waiting for the good news from you and leaves first."


    Chen Tian left. But no one was paying attention to him, and everyone was obviously shocked by that remark. Only Yang Chendong came forward, which can make the bloodless soldiers in the three provinces and regions used by the Yang family. This temptation is so big that Dong Quanfu and others can''t help swallowing their saliva.


    For quite a while, everyone reacted, but Chen Tian had already disappeared. Everyone''s eyes fell on Dong Quanfu. He is the envoy. He must be the master of such a major event.


    Although everyone didn''t say anything, Dong Quanfu saw what these people thought through everyone''s eyes, "well, we''d better report this matter back and leave it to the king to decide personally. Of course, we don''t have any expectations."


    The so-called lack of expectations is not just Dong Quanfu''s thinking, but also Chen Tian and Zhu Huiyun, the master behind him. They don''t think this will make Yang Chendong condescend. Because of this, after Chen Tian came out of the mission courtyard, a rumor began to take root in the three provinces and regions quickly.


    "Have you heard that the king of the three provinces has decided to bow to the king of Wunan for the safety of the people in our three provinces. He only needs the king of Wunan to come to Yunnan Province personally and give him some guarantee, so he is willing to hand over the military power in the three provinces."


    "Oh? That''s a good thing. There''s nothing wrong with the three provincial kings. After all, they attacked Vietnam province and offended King Wunan. Now I''m afraid they just want to find such an opportunity to explain it."


    "Ha ha, this is a good thing. Doesn''t it mean that the people of our three provinces may become the people of the Yang family without going through any war. I heard that the Han people in the Yang family have a very noble status."


    "Hey, not necessarily. Now the kings of the three provinces have an attitude, but it''s still unknown whether the king of Wunan can agree. Have you forgotten that before, someone said that the five-star army assassinated their king first, and then burned many cities and hundreds of surnames by cruel means. This is all because the kings of the three provinces once contributed to the Yang Department of Myanmar. But the kings of the three provinces also once Have attacked Vietnam Province, will they use the same means in the three provinces under our feet? "


    This remark immediately attracted the glances of others. At present, someone said: "it''s impossible. The king of Wunan has a deep feeling for the Han people. Banggela is a foreign country. How can we put their means on us?"

 Chapter 1558

    "That''s not certain. Who can guess what the authorities want to do. As for our three provinces are full of Han people, that''s right. But there are so many Han people in the world. Even if we die, aren''t other Han people still there? The population will soar in a few years, so it doesn''t matter much whether we have Han people in our three provinces or not."


    "Hoo! Doesn''t this mean that if King Wunan doesn''t agree to come to Yunnan Province and accept the service of the kings of the three provinces, there will be a big war and everyone will become dangerous?"


    "Smart, brother. That''s the truth, so we''d better pray that King Wunan will agree. If he doesn''t agree, it''s his intention to kill. I''ll join the army and fight against the five-star army. No matter how many things they have done for the rise of the Han people, they want to kill me and my family. That''s the enemy of someone. I''ll hand over the hundred pounds and fight with him again Why not? "


    "Yes, I think so. I will mobilize my family and relatives to fight with them to the end."


    ¡°......¡±


    Similar talks continued and spread. After Chen Tian was ordered by Zhu Huixuan to spread these rumors, the news soon blew across the three provinces like a strong wind, making the people know more and more, and various statements and voices emerged one after another.


    But from beginning to end, these conversations did not involve Zhu Huixuan''s request that Yang Chendong''s entourage should not exceed 500 when he came.


    Public opinion has been deceived, but this matter has not been mentioned. This itself is a trap. This is also the intention of Mo GUI to give Zhu Huixuan an idea.


    The best thing is to succeed. At that time, Yang Chendong just took 500 soldiers into Yunnan Province. That was the fish on the chopping board. Once something happens to Yang Chendong, the Yang Department will be in chaos. Who else will have time to come to Zhu Huixuan''s trouble at that time?


    I''m afraid not only that, it will also be a good time for Zhu Huixuan to make great power and quickly encroach on the territory of the Yang family.


    If he failed, Zhu Huixuan would not lose anything. On the contrary, there will be many more soldiers in his hands, and he will have greater strength to fight with the five-star army.


    Success or failure is a good thing for himself, which is the main reason why Zhu Huixuan listened to Mo GUI''s opinions after hesitating. Although doing so, he is bound to offend Yang Chendong miserably, but even if he doesn''t do this, how can his result be better?


    Rumors are still spreading. In this regard, Dong Quanfu and others in the small courtyard were completely unaware. After discussion, the 18 of them wrote a memorial and gave it to the accompanying telegraph staff to let him pass the news to King Wu Nan.


    With the power of Yang''s intelligence department, things in Yunnan had already spread to Yang Chendong''s ears, and then the memorial written by 18 people was sent to the front of the book case.


    As a newspaper deliverer, Yang ER was already very familiar with the contents of the telegram, so he said tentatively at the moment he put down the telegram, "young master, this is clearly Zhu Huiyun''s bad intentions. Don''t be fooled by him."


    Yang er''s saying this is well founded. Based on his understanding of the master, who has been with Yang Chendong all year round, he is not afraid of heaven and earth and likes adventure.


    If things happen to other masters, Yang Er won''t worry at all, because no one will take the risk, but it''s completely different for Yang Chendong. He really has the courage to do things that people can''t imagine.


    If the previous Yang system had a weak foundation, small territory and small population, it was worth taking a risk. But seeing that Yang has already grown into a big tree in the sky, even if it is hard to shake Beiming and Nanming, such an adventure will completely lose its significance.


    "Well, I know." Yang Chendong smiled and looked at Yang er. He knew that what he said was for his own good. But why didn''t he know that Zhu Huixuan was at risk? If you go, you may stay there forever, and even be in danger of being killed. If you don''t go, the Han people in the whole three provinces and regions will inevitably fail and become enemies with themselves. After such a war, regardless of the victory or defeat, the Han people will die. In this way, it''s not worth it, and the ultimate loser will only be themselves.


    This is indeed a dilemma. If you want to break the situation and get the rule of the three provinces and regions at the least cost, it seems that the only way is to take risks. But just Chen Tian''s words are not enough. He still needs to continue to expand things and make things real through the mouth of the other party.


    Standing there for a long time, Yang Chendong, slowly a plan began to take shape in his mind


    In the courtyard, less than half a day later, they received a personal call back from Yang Chendong. After reading the contents of the newspaper, Dong Quanfu and other 18 people not only sighed their king''s spirit, but also knew what happened outside and the rumors made by Chen Tian.


    "Chen Tian, villain." Deputy envoy Yan Lianshui said angrily.


    "Yes, he is a villain, but in the face of a gentleman like our king, we can only let Doyle. Come and tell the soldiers guarding us that we want to see Chen Tian and have something important to tell him." at the moment, Dong Quanfu looks like a full of confidence. After receiving the telegram sent by Yang Chendong, he has more confidence when he speaks.


    After learning Dong Quanfu''s request, the guard soldiers dared not neglect it and immediately reported it to Chen Tian. Chen Tian was also very curious about the five-star army''s decision so soon. He returned to the courtyard with a group of relatives and met Dong Quanfu and others who had already been waiting here.


    "Duke Chen, our king has replied. He welcomes and is pleased that the three provincial kings are willing to take the initiative to belong to our Yang Department. He also answered and agreed to the request of the three provincial kings to meet our king in the city." Dong Quanfu''s voice is not small. His appearance is completely different from that when he met in the morning, and the whole person has a lot of energy and spirit.


    Agreed?


    Chen Tian, who was originally absent-minded, was stunned. I thought the king of Wunan would call the names. It was a conspiracy and then scolded them. So they just need to prepare for the war. Then make good use of the people''s support just obtained, there may not be no possibility of a war.


    But when Dong Quanfu said that Yang Chendong agreed, Chen Tian felt that his brain was not enough.


    Can you really agree?


    Didn''t he know it was a conspiracy?


    Doesn''t he know that once King Wunan comes to Yunnan mansion, it is equivalent to that the eagle is locked in a cage and has no chance to fly?


    Doesn''t he know that this is a trip of life and death?


    At this moment, countless ideas came out of Chen Tian''s mind. He couldn''t understand Yang Chendong''s move more and more.


    Until Dong Quanfu coughed intentionally, he pulled Chen Tian back from fantasy to reality, "Oh, but I don''t know if there are any conditions?" out of instinct, he asked.


    "Yes, my king does have conditions." Dong Quanfu said with his forehead.


    "Sure enough." Chen Tian is a gedeng in his heart. He won''t believe that Yang Chendong will know the truth and jump in. He has even figured out what the other party''s requirements are. He must bring more soldiers, such as replacing five hundred followers with 50000 people. With the strong combat power of the five-star army, if these 50000 are elite divisions, it is really a very difficult thing to move him in Yunnan government.


    Having made a judgment in his heart, and even made a good reason for the other party to ask for 50000 people, he could refuse because it would threaten the safety of the kings of the three provinces. Chen Tian said, "but I don''t know what the conditions are. Let''s talk about it?"


    Chen Tian just wanted to see Dong Quanfu and others'' next performance.


    Looking at Chen Tian, Dong Quanfu didn''t think so much, but his voice was like a flood. He said in righteous words: "there were some rumors in the city that were not conducive to my king. It must have come from your mouth, so our king can''t believe you."


    "Coming." Chen Tian said in his heart, but he didn''t stop it. Instead, he wanted to watch Dong Quanfu continue his drill. After the other party had finished, he would completely deny it.


    Dong Quanfu was still talking to himself at this time, "Who knows if the kings of the three provinces will do anything else? In order to dispel my king''s concerns and make the truth known to the public, you just need to issue official documents and publicize them to the people in the three provinces, and explain to them that you kings of the three provinces have the intention to be my king''s vassal. Everything will be done when my king enters Yunnan Province and his safety is guaranteed After the power of the three provinces is handed over, King Wunan will come here and receive everything. "


    "No, too many." without seriously listening to what Dong Quanfu said, Chen Tian directly gave a no formula, and then said coldly with an angry look: "this is that King Wu Nan doesn''t believe my king. That is, is there any need for negotiation?"


    "Hmm?" Chen Tian was stunned by what he said. Not only Dong Quanfu and the 17 members of the mission behind him were stunned, but also the soldiers behind Chen Tian were stunned on the spot. They didn''t understand what their master said was related to Dong Quanfu''s requirements.


    At this time, Chen Tian also felt something wrong, which can be seen from the faces of Dong Quanfu and others. His remaining light also swept to the soldiers next to him. When he saw that they were also surprised and looked at themselves, he was broken. Obviously, what Dong Quanfu said just now was not to bring more or less soldiers into Yunnan mansion. Then he forced out a smile and said: "I''m sorry, Mr. Dong. I''m really busy recently. I was distracted from thinking about other things just now. Please say it again."

 Chapter 1559

    In the face of Chen Tian''s performance, Dong Quanfu repeated what he had just said.


    This time, Chen Tian listened very clearly. Because of this, he was surprised. Is it just this request that Yang Chendong will bring 500 followers into Yunnan Province? Isn''t he worried about his safety?


    With puzzlement, he asked again, "is that such a condition?"


    "Yes. That''s the only condition, but these announcements must be posted all over the streets of the three provinces and regions, and all the people must know about it. At that time, my king will come to Yunnan Province and give the three provincial kings a chance to reform." Dong Quanfu raised his head and said proudly. Look, this is their king. The so-called danger is not in the eyes of others at all. It is only this spirit that they can''t learn.


    "OK, no problem." Chen Tian agreed, but just expanded the news to let the people in the three provinces know. But what does that do? Threatening public opinion? ha-ha.


    You know, at that time, ordinary people had no status. Often, the country was peaceful and the people were safe in the mouth of gentlemen and ministers. That people also referred to scholars and rich families, because they often stayed with gentlemen. In the eyes of gentlemen, if these people were satisfied, the people all over the world would be satisfied.


    It is precisely because of this contempt that Chen Tianshi does not know the role of Yang Chendong''s requirements? What if we get the public opinion of the three provinces? Can you turn the sky with these people?


    The result of this meeting was that everyone was happy. After Chen Tian left, he went to see Zhu Huirong and told Dong Quanfu and others, or Yang Chendong''s requirements. He was only very happy to hear the king of the three provinces.


    "Hahaha, it''s a good thing, a good thing. As soon as Yang Chendong enters Yunnan mansion, he will be the prey in our eyes. We can take advantage of the son of heaven to make the princes, no matter how big the territory and how much wealth will be ours. Mm-hmm, Duke Chen, go and do it right now. In order to prevent long dreams, we should hurry up. Also, send someone to watch Close the Yunnan mansion to prevent the king of Wunan from secretly sending people into the city. "


    Yang Chendong is very powerful. Although Zhu Huixuan didn''t learn much, he can see from the opponents he picked up that he is very powerful. In order to prevent the other party from making any small moves secretly, he must strengthen his control over the Yunnan government, especially in terms of force.


    As for public opinion, Zhu Huixuan really doesn''t care. As long as he has money, food and soldiers, don''t ordinary people want to look up at him?


    After getting a positive answer, Chen Tian also went to work with a happy face. Once Zhu Huixi really achieved a great position and had the power to interfere with the Yang system, his status will inevitably rise, and some of his ambitions will be realized. It is also very possible for the history of the Ming Dynasty to fall into the history of the Qing Dynasty.


    ......


    No one values public opinion, but only Yang Chendong knows how much public opinion will play.


    For Yunnan, Guizhou and Guangxi, Yang Chendong had a headache before. These are the ancestral homes of the Han people. It is impossible to forcibly move them out after taking them as against other forces. In that way, they will be stabbed in the spine.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t care what they say about foreign nationalities, but for the Han people, the position in their mind is naturally different. If he can, of course, he wants to solve the problems here by peaceful acceptance.


    So Zhu Huiyun did it. Although it seems that this is a dangerous and unusual place, why is it not your own opportunity? If we do well, we can have the land of great righteousness and three provinces, and the people here will not have any resistance. In this way, the big problem will be solved. Even so, where is the reason to disagree?


    As for the danger of going to Yunnan mansion, Yang Chendong, who has a big warehouse, really doesn''t care too much. If he wants to deal with himself, those people should also have this ability.


    Of course, because of Da Cang, Yang Chendong is full of confidence, but others don''t know. After learning the detailed contents of the telegram sent by Yang Chendong to Dong Quanfu, Yang is fried here. First, the two commanders of Lengfeng''s second and fourth divisions, followed by Tian Hu, commander of the first army of the world cavalry, Su He, commander of the new Third Army, and others followed him. Then, a group of officials in Shicheng and the heads of provinces and regions also sent telegrams to inquire about the matter. At the same time, they also urged their Wang not to be impulsive.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong just accepted the concerns of these people with a smile, and then did a voice that surprised everyone. A personally written message was sent to the chixian City, and Yang Bo, the eldest son, was established as a prince, establishing his identity as an orthodox heir.


    On the issue of establishing successors, many people have already made suggestions. After all, Yang Chendong is different from other kings. He is a master who always likes to rush in the front line. That danger can be seen at any time. Although Yang Bo is the eldest son and the son of Queen Hu Yan, in any way, he is the best choice for the successor.


    But without advice, anything can happen.


    If the so-called name is not correct, the words are not smooth. Are there no opportunities for other sons to compete? Besides, the Yang system is too powerful. When Yang Chendong is here, all the responsible people will return to their hearts and will not have other thoughts. But what if something happens? In the face of the huge temptation in front of us, and the chixian city is quite far away from many provinces. In the place far away from the emperor Tiangao, some people''s ambition will inevitably be exposed. In that case, it is not impossible for the Yang Department to fall apart in an instant.


    If the position of the successor is determined, it will be completely different. At that time, everyone will consciously follow the new young master in Yang Chendong''s absence. Whether they agree or not, they must do so on the surface. And some of them have other ideas and other actions, Yang Bo can order troops to attack, and correct his name and order the same.


    This is the important of a legal heir.


    Just because Yang Chendong is still very young, only in his thirties, and has always been in good health. In addition, he is protected by the most elite force in the world like heiqi Longwei. Yes, after some people put forward the request for the establishment of a successor and did not get a reply, they were not particularly anxious.


    Now, Yang Chendong took the initiative to set up the document of Yang Bo''s succession, which really let some people put down their worries. But considering what Yang Chendong did, everyone was worried about the old master again.


    The Yang system and the five-star army have everything now because of Yang Chendong. Once the founder has any problems, the huge Yang system is likely to fall apart like Genghis Khan of Mongolia. Even if Yang Bo can achieve temporary stability, he is afraid he can''t do anything if he wants to continue to expand his territory.


    For some officials who still want to see how far the Han people can go, this is certainly not what they want. Therefore, even if this inheritance document was issued to the four sides, many ministers still wrote to Yang Chendong through a telegram, asking him not to risk himself and enter the Yunnan government. Among them, Yu Qian was the leader.


    Yu Qian''s feelings for Daming can not be questioned, but few people know that he is loyal not to which dynasty, but to the Han people. Even though Yang Chendong has done better than Daming in this regard, why doesn''t he do his best to support it? This can be seen from his changing his name to Yang Chendong as king and letting his son go out of office.


    Yu Qian thought that even if he could not see the day when the Han people unified the world, his sons and grandchildren should see it and participate in it. But now, with more and more hope, Yang Chendong has to take the initiative to take risks. Where are you willing to rely on?


    If Yang Chendong hadn''t sent a telegram to Yang Wu and Luan Xiaochen, the vice mayor of chixian City, asking them to keep an eye on Yu Qian, I''m afraid he would have been killed by boat now.


    But even so, Yu Qian sent three telegrams a day to show his mind. At the same time, he also admonished Yang Chendong not to take risks. Public opinion can be won in the future. We must not seek instant happiness and regret a lifetime.


    ......


    Red inlaid City Palace.


    Yang Bo, who is already ten years old, is already a handsome boy.


    Since my father left chixian city six years ago, he has not returned. In other words, the 10-year-old Yang bozu has not seen his father for more than six years.


    But this did not hinder Yang Chendong''s glorious image in his heart.


    Besides, over the past six years, Yang Chendong has successively restored the regime of the Far East state and captured Eastern Europe, Central Asia and other places. We don''t know how many countries have been destroyed, how much wealth, territory and population have been added to the whole Yang family.


    It won''t be long before the news of a great victory comes in front of him, and when these words are heard in the little Yang Bo''s ear, he has a feeling of how proud he is.


    In his opinion, this is the power of his father, and he is also proud of having such a father.


    Taking his father as an example, over the years, Yang Bo has not lived a pampered life because he is the son of the world. On the contrary, he works harder than other people''s children. Learning knowledge and practicing wielding a knife immediately also has a certain research on firearms.


    As the empress of her mother, Hu Yan naturally gives her full support, but whatever Yang Bo wants to learn, the top talents in the whole city can be teachers and ask questions.


    With strong support, Yang Bo is more assertive and mature than his peers. What he has always thought is that he must work hard again and again. When his father returns to the red inlaid City, he must let his father praise himself. He should also enjoy the father''s love and praise that children can enjoy.

 Chapter 1560

    But now, a document has spread all over any province of the Yang family. He has become a prince and the first heir in order. After knowing the meaning of this from the teacher''s mouth, Yang Bo was not only unhappy, but wrote a telegram himself and sent it to Yang Chendong.


    The meaning is not complicated. As a son, he wanted to see his father and enjoy the happiness brought to him by Yang Chendong when he touched his little head; As a son of man, he doesn''t want his father to take risks, because his father is his heaven and everything to him; As the son of a king and a possible king in the future, he understood what his father did. He wished his father a triumphant return, and he would wait for his father''s safe return. But if things can''t be done, he will take the initiative to provoke everything, complete Yang Chendong''s volunteer, and let the Han people stand at the peak of the world.


    This telegram was respectfully sent to Yang Chendong by Yang er. After seeing what his son wrote, Yang Chendong was filled with mixed feelings. A burst of exclamation in his heart, his son finally grew up. He couldn''t stop murmuring in his heart, "Bo''er, don''t worry, your father won''t be easy. I''ll lead you to a higher peak, and I''ll watch you get married and have children and command the world."


    "Order, prepare to set off for Yunnan Province." Yang Chendong''s face was full of high spirited meaning at this moment. He wanted to set an example for his son and make all the impossibility possible.


    It is said that the three provincial kings have posted a notice indicating that as long as Yang Chendong, king of Wunan, is willing to condescend to Yunnan mansion, Zhu Huiyun, king of the three provinces, will be moved by this sincerity, and the three provincial regions may fall without war, thus becoming a member of the Yang territory.


    The notice showed that the local people were delighted at the sound. They have heard about the treatment of the Han people in the Yang site for a long time. Everyone has a grain field, but they also distribute houses to live in. Those who have skills can also work in factories to make money. It is said that many people who go first not only worry about not having enough food at home, but also meat on the table during the Spring Festival.


    All this, for ordinary people, is undoubtedly an immortal life. Had it not been for their distance, or for the strict guard of the village leaders and officials at all levels, they would have fled and gone.


    Now, you can become a member of the Yang family and enjoy all kinds of good policies without moving places. Of course, all the people can''t help but be happy and look forward to the presence of King Wunan in Yunnan Province.


    Of course, most people will not think about whether there will be any threat once Yang Chendong enters the territory of the three provincial kings. In their view, a king of Wunan who even the Mongols and the surrounding foreign nationalities said that he would die. If he moved into Yunnan mansion, he would be back in his own home. Is there any danger?


    On the contrary, if the king of Wunan doesn''t come, he is not going to want them, and their lives will be in danger. So in order to survive, we must work hard to become the three provincial army and compete with the five-star army on the battlefield.


    It has to be said that Zhu Huixuan took the lead in public opinion this time. Now he is using public opinion to coerce Yang Chendong and force him to come to Yunnan Province at risk.


    Yang Chendong, who knows everything, really can''t think of any way to solve things, so this time he decided to try his luck.


    Naturally, this risk looks very dangerous to others, but in Yang Chendong''s eyes, it''s nothing. When it''s urgent, it''s just to use big warehouse. But before the end of the mountain, it''s better not to expose the chassis. He won''t forget that from all kinds of signs, there are a pair of eyes staring at himself in the dark. Of course, it''s the best thing not to use the bottom card before finding the insider. This is equivalent to more insurance.


    If you don''t want to use the big warehouse, the 500 people you do this time must be carefully selected. Of course, Yang Er volunteered and must follow. Then there are the two thousand black riding dragon guards, the cold front brothers and the soldiers who claim to be the elite in the first cavalry army in the world.


    However, there are only 500 people to follow. Even if the number of black riding dragon guards is 2000, where can we get others to go?


    Two thousand people can only take five hundred. At the ratio of four to one, all the black riding dragon guards broke their heads and wanted to join them. In their hearts, they have the social status of a better life. Everything is thanks to Yang Chendong. Now the Lord needs them, of course, it is incumbent on them.


    Yang Chendong handed over this embarrassing matter to Yang er. He believes that the young family member will do his best to help protect his safety. That is, he must be more nervous than himself about who he will take.


    Yang Er also lived up to Yang Chendong''s great expectations. After he got the power to choose soldiers, he called 2000 black cavalry and held an internal competition in a small range. The first 500 people can follow. As for others, you have a chance, but you don''t grasp it. I''m sorry. Stop and stay here.


    One afternoon, the 500 most elite black riding dragon guards were selected. Yang Er immediately transferred a batch of firearms to equip them. Then, in the worried eyes of the generals of the five-star army, he went straight from Beijiang mansion to Yunnan mansion under the banner of King Wu Nan.


    After Yang Chendong arrived at Beijiang mansion, Wang Zhanjiang, one of the generals of the three provinces outside the city, retreated with the army. On this trip, he came with full confidence, and the 150000 troops looked like they were bound to invade the whole Vietnamese province.


    In Wang Zhanjiang''s mind, this time he suddenly appeared in Vietnam province and has the advantage of military strength. Even if he can''t occupy the whole Vietnam, he can at least occupy more than half. But I never thought that only a Beijiang mansion blocked him here. With the cooperation of Leng Feng''s first division, he tried all kinds of ways, but he didn''t take any advantage of it, let alone see the slightest hope of attacking the city. So when Yang Chendong appeared here with the main force, he turned around and ran away.


    Wang Zhanjiang''s luck was very bad. When he led his troops back to Liangshan, he was badly hit by the headquarters of Cheng Hu, the first division and regiment of Lengfeng, which made him run back like a lost dog. On the way back, in order to make himself look less embarrassed, he also ordered his commanders to catch many strong men from nearby villages to supplement the army.


    But what he didn''t know was that among the strong men he caught, 2000 of them were the headquarters of Lengfeng''s first division and regiment. They dressed up as ordinary people one by one and were scattered everywhere. Then they were found by the three provincial armies of captured young men and brought back to Yunnan Province.


    Although these two thousand people were scattered among the armies, because they had been prepared, they could immediately gather together and do more things at the command of Cheng Hu, the head of the army. The existence of these people is also one of the cards for Yang Chendong to dare to enter Yunnan Province.


    As the two sides have reached an agreement on a temporary truce, Yang Chendong has set out with 500 black cavalry dragon guards to Yunnan Province. Naturally, there is no obstruction along the way. In the cities and towns along the way, the troops and officials under the three provincial kings will come out to greet them to show their friendship, making Yang Chendong''s team closer and closer to Yunnan Province.


    Yunnan Fuzhong.


    At this time, Zhu Huixuan''s face was flushed and his heart was excited.


    After listening to Mo GUI''s proposal, he didn''t think it was feasible. At least if he was Yang Chendong, he would never risk coming to Yunnan Province. Even if there is enough chance of winning, why take risks?


    But Yang Chendong actually agreed to come down and made his eldest son Yang Bo the prince. This is ready to break the axe and sink the boat. Zhu Huiyun thought how long it would take Yang Chendong to appear in front of him and even be controlled by himself. Then he might indirectly control the whole Yang system, and his heart began to speed up gradually without slowing down.


    Under the excitement, he was constantly mobilized in the secret to the elite of the force close to the surrounding Yunnan. What he needs to do is to wait until Yang Chendong enters the city and find a suitable opportunity to control it for his own use. And in order to accomplish this task smoothly, he kept his elite from the provinces and moved to Yunnan for foreign exchange.


    At the same time, he also sent a large number of scouts to pay attention to the main forces of the five-star army south of Langshan. Once they were found to have changed, he would immediately send troops to attack on the grounds of Yang Chendong''s sabotage of the peace talks and take the initiative first.


    Only from the information obtained so far, the main forces of the five-star army are still very honest. They seem to believe that Yang Chendong can succeed in the peace talks. They don''t even have the slightest intention to be promoted into the three provinces. This reassured Zhu Huixuan, but also scolded the stupidity of the five-star army in his heart.


    Ten days later, after learning that Yang Chendong''s 500 people had traveled less than three days from the Yunnan government, Zhu Huixuan called a group of confidants to the secret room to discuss and improve the military plan.


    In addition to Chen Tian, his first think tank, the participants were the four generals under him. They are mengneng general, Miao King Wu Yingtou, General Wang Zhanjiang and general Cai Wenju.


    Over the years, Zhu Huixi has continuously developed and expanded his strength, and his men have gathered a group of capable people. For example, these four generals are one of them, as well as general Luo Guan in Yunnan, Jiang Wuqing in aristocracy and Bai Kun in Guangxi.


    In the secret room, six people met, and Zhu Huixi, the first to announce the final plan, that is, how to capture Yang Chendong alive rather than kill him.


    Of course, once Yang Chendong dies, the Yang Department will be in chaos. However, for the sake of interests, the chaotic Yang system is not what Zhu Huixuan most wants to see. What he wants is to use it for himself. Even if you can''t accept all the Yang sites in the end, but you can accept one third, it''s still far broader than Daming.

 Chapter 1561

    "Don''t kill him unless you have to." in the secret room, Zhu Huixuan made the final decision.


    The other five nodded one after another. After describing the situation on their side, Chen Tian finally said, "king, there are two things to report to you."


    "Say." seeing that Chen Tian is so formal, Zhu Huixuan''s attitude is also extremely serious.


    "King. Our people have noticed that the people of Wang Mu''s family in Xiping are very active recently. I''m afraid they will become one of the uncertain factors." Chen Tian reported the discovery of Mu''s family as a major event. The other party has been operating in Yunnan for many years, and its influence and tentacles have penetrated far, which can not be erased in a few years. If they jump out to make trouble at a critical time, I''m afraid there will be complications.


    Zhu Huixuan first frowned, then quickly stretched out and said, "it doesn''t matter. If they can''t cooperate with Yang Chendong, they want this person to die here? Just keep an eye on them."


    There is nothing wrong with saying this. Yang Chendong is the sworn enemy of Zhu Huixi, and why is he not the enemy of Nanming?


    The Mu family has been blessed by Daming for generations. If they have the opportunity to eradicate Yang Chendong, the biggest threat to Daming, they will certainly not let go. So many people from Mu family come to kill Yang Chendong, but they can''t save people.


    That is, Zhu Huixi said he knew about it, Chen Tian stopped talking, and the two sides made the final deployment of Yang Chendong''s arrival. Once Yang Chendong cannot be captured alive, he will have to kill. Anyway, Yang Chendong will not be allowed to leave Yunnan Province alive this time.


    Yang Chendong''s intention to come to Yunnan to negotiate with Zhu Huiyun and peacefully accept the three provinces of Yunnan, Guangzhou and Guizhou has long been spread among the people. In order to witness this great moment, all the Han people in Yunnan government are looking forward to. Even the people in the surrounding towns are waiting for good news. For them, they can survive a disaster without going through war. There is no better news than this. After all, the people will suffer the most under the war.


    Three days later, outside the Nancheng gate of Yunnan Province, Chen Tianzheng and a group of people met Yang Chendong''s team here.


    Zhu Huiyun did not appear, but dodged on the grounds of physical discomfort. This is his caution. There is also a reminder from Mo GUI. Yang Chendong is very powerful. He often doesn''t play cards according to common sense. Don''t be kidnapped by the other party as soon as he meets. In that case, he will lose his wife and lose his soldiers.


    Zhu Huiyun was deeply convinced of this. In order not to give Yang Chendong a chance to deal with or capture himself alive, he will not meet Yang Chendong until the situation is under control. This time, he just sent Chen Tian as his plenipotentiary.


    Yang Chendong and his party came from a distance. They were all black horses and black armours, and each black riding Dragon Guard was a waist crotch saber and a firearm. When 500 people came in order, they gave a feeling like a thousand troops and horses.


    I''ve heard all kinds of the legends about black riding dragon guards being able to fight well, but I haven''t seen them before. I think they are too legendary. But when he really faced it, Chen Tian felt a strong murderous spirit coming to his face.


    At this time, he couldn''t help but change his face and couldn''t help thinking that this was just five hundred black riding dragon guards, which gave people a sense of invincibility. Once you come to the Dragon Guard, you can''t destroy your opponent in a short time, even if you send out 230000 people.


    "Fortunately, fortunately, I only agreed to follow 500 before. Look at this, Yang Chendong also abides by the rules." Chen Tian said in his heart, and he quickly welcomed him with a smiling face.


    Yang Chendong is no stranger to Chen Tian. He has dealt with Chen Tian several times. So he recognized each other when he was far away, but when he didn''t see Zhu Huixuan''s figure, Yang Chendong deliberately pretended to be unhappy and asked, "why? Didn''t the three provincial kings come?"


    Although all this is expected, Zhu Huixuan will not show up easily and will not give himself a chance to catch the thief and the king first, he should show his anger.


    Seeing Yang Chendong''s calm face, although it was in his own territory, Chen Tian still couldn''t help but his heart beat faster. He quickly bowed and said: "I''m really sorry. My king has been having trouble with his stomach since last night. He hasn''t recovered yet, so he can only be greeted by the lower officials. But please don''t worry, King Wunan. Once my king is well, he will come to see you immediately."


    With an apologetic look on his face, when Yang Chendong looked, Chen Tian''s eyes involuntarily began to dodge. After all, what he said was a lie, and there was still some lack of confidence.


    Why didn''t Yang Chendong know that what the other party said was untrue? But if he turned around and left because of this matter, it would be a big deal in a teacup. Moreover, he originally planned to enter the Yunnan government, otherwise, many of his plans could not be implemented one by one. "Well, then give my regards to the king of the three provinces. I hope I can see him earlier and talk about the three provinces earlier."


    "Yes, yes, I''ll tell my king what king Wunan means. Can we enter the city now? Many people in the city are waiting to see King Wunan''s style." seeing that the matter was over, Chen Tian quickly led the topic to another place.


    "Oh?" hearing that the people welcomed themselves in the lane, Yang Chendong''s face showed a ray of joy, "that is, the people are so loving, which really makes the king happy, so I have to trouble Lord Chen to lead the way."


    "Where, where, all this should be. Please, King Wu Nan." Chen Tian smiled. After bending down and making a gesture of invitation, he turned and walked in front. When he turned around, he also deliberately looked at a general in armor who followed him. This person is Wang Zhanjiang. On the surface, he is responsible for the safety of Yang Chendong and his party, but in fact, he is observing whether there is a suitable opportunity to start.


    Just now, when Chen Tian was greeting Yang Chendong, he was watching. But the result made him very disappointed. From the performance of the five hundred black riding dragon guards, Yang Chendong was closely protected in the middle. If he had to force his hand, he might not get anything cheap. He would also let the other party escape in the chaos. This greatly failed to live up to the king''s expectations.


    Not even 20% of the assurance, Wang Zhanjiang naturally won''t make an easy move. He decided to wait for Yang Chendong to enter the city. Anyway, it''s easy to enter the city and difficult to get out of the city. At that time, the initiative was in his hands.


    He shook his head unnoticed and told Chen Tian that the opportunity was not mature. Chen Tian nodded unknowingly, saying that he knew it. Then he strode towards Yunnan Province.


    Both sides of the streets in the city have long been filled with Han people to see the excitement.


    They had only heard how powerful the king of Wunan was before. There were even rumors that he had three heads and six arms, but no one had really seen what he looked like. Now we have a chance to see the true face, who will miss such an opportunity?


    As for the people in the city, they gathered on both sides of the street. After consulting with his subordinates, Zhu Huixuan did not disperse them. Anyway, the people are the most insignificant existence for them, and they never pay attention to these so-called real public opinions.


    If you want to see it, you can also let Yang Chendong relax his vigilance. After all, so many people look at it. Presumably, the other party will think they want to negotiate sincerely, which is beneficial to them.


    But Zhu Huixuan didn''t think about it. He didn''t even dare to go out of the city to meet such things. It has already proved that he has insufficient confidence. How can Yang Chendong lightly trust him again? However, he was happy to meet the people in the three provinces, because he had already prepared gifts for them.


    Yang Chendong entered the city. In front of him was the mighty Chen Tian and his party. They were responsible for opening the road and the safety along the way. Every two steps, a soldier of the three provincial army guarded there, and they really looked like a great enemy, but they were not aimed at the five-star army, but at the people of Wang Mu''s family in Xiping. They were afraid that their appearance would disturb the king''s good deeds.


    When Yang Chendong enters the city, he is equivalent to entering Zhu Huiyun''s pot. What he wants to see depends entirely on his mood. However, if Yang Chendong dies here at this time, it does not meet the conditions for him to maximize his interests, so they can only be wary of the dispatch of Mu''s army. It is reasonable that the soldiers in the street will be so nervous.


    Although Chen Tian walked in front of him, his attention was not behind him all the time. When he saw that Yang Chendong really entered the city under the protection of five hundred black riding dragon guards, he was relieved. What he worried about was that the other party left without even entering the city gate. In that case, it would be a child''s play to implement all the plans. But now, when the other party enters the city, everything has the final say.


    Black riding Dragon Guard entered the city and rode on the only white horse, that is, Yang Chendong on the white dragon. All the eyes are the curious eyes of the people. At that moment, he also hung a smile on his face, showing a spring breeze like appearance. But his lips moved and said, "Yang Er, you can move."


    "Come on, send out leaflets. In the future, everyone will be a family and join the Yang family. All Han people have to apply for identity certificates first, and then take the identity certificates. Everyone can get 20 mu of fertile land."


    "Moreover, with the proof of Han nationality, 30% of the tax can be exempted whether it is farming, doing business or doing other things."


    "If you are willing to go to other provinces and regions under the Yang system, you will get more good farmland, ranging from 50 mu to 100 mu."

 Chapter 1562

    "Come on, let''s have a look. With the identity of a good Han citizen, you can get a 20% discount on rice, grain and oil in the Yang territory in the future..."


    The shouts came one after another in an instant. The black riding dragon guards who had been prepared for a long time took out the printed leaflets and handed them to the people along the street. For a time, many people had more such leaflets in their hands. Although some of them didn''t know the words, they understood the words. Listening to the description of the black riding dragon guards, their eyes had already been full of flowers. Looking at the leaflet in their hands, they carefully put it in their arms and decided to go back to find the person who knew the words to listen to. What was written on it.


    The move of black riding Longwei really surprised Chen Tian and others. Wang Zhanjiang stared, then approached Chen Tian and whispered, "Lord Chen, do you want us to stop these people?"


    Why doesn''t Chen Tian know that Yang Chendong is buying people''s hearts? But if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. There are so many people on the street now. Once you start, the consequences are unpredictable. In case Yang Chendong runs away under the chaos, the gain is not worth the loss.


    Chen Tian, who didn''t dare to gamble, had to break his teeth and swallow in his stomach, "let them send them. As long as something happens to King Wunan, these leaflets are naturally useless and harmless."


    In this way, no one stopped, the chest of the five hundred black cavalry soon shriveled, and all the 100000 leaflets were sent out. Yang Chendong smiled with satisfaction. He believed that after these policies were known by the people, the people''s hearts in the three provinces and regions would change greatly, which would play a very positive role in the subsequent acceptance of this place. It can be said that the first thing he did after entering the city was successfully completed.


    Finally, after crossing the long street, under the guidance of Chen Tian and his party, we finally came to a relatively independent Sijin courtyard. You can see that apart from a courtyard, there are no other buildings, but it seems very quiet.


    No one came out to make trouble along the way. The Mu family who would have jumped out also restrained their impulse to do it. Perhaps they also knew that under the protection of a large number of three provincial armies, Yang Chendong was protected by an extremely elite five hundred black riding dragon guards. In addition, there were so many people in the street that they could not take advantage of it by force.


    "Wu Nan Wang, this is the resting place that my king prepared for you. Because you have too many people, the nearby Sanjin yard also belongs to you. I don''t know if you are satisfied." Chen Tianyang smiled. Just from this expression, there is no trace of hostility.


    "Good, satisfied." Yang Chendong nodded with a light smile. Yang Er on one side shouted, "daoxiao and Badaojiang led the team into the inspection."


    Then two hundred black men dismounted and entered. About a quarter of an hour later, the two captains came out and nodded to Yang er.


    Chen Tian was not surprised to see that the black cavalry Dragon Guard was so careful. He won''t hide anyone in the yard. He doesn''t think this inferior means can take Yang Chendong.


    Of course, he didn''t do anything. He also believed that Yang Chendong could see it, but there was nothing he could do.


    "King Wunan, if you''re tired from far away, you might as well have a rest first. Then someone will bring food and drink. Will you start the peace talks immediately after my king is well?" seeing that the matter has been completed, Chen Tian arched his hand and prepared to leave.


    "It''s so troublesome for Lord Chen. Don''t send it." Yang Chendong still puts a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Don''t dare to say goodbye." Chen Tian said this and said to General Wang Zhanjiang: "leave a thousand soldiers outside the hospital. We must protect the safety of King Wunan. No one is allowed to approach here without an order, otherwise there will be no amnesty!"


    "Please don''t worry, Mr. Chen." Wang Zhanjiang answered happily.


    This scene fell in Yang Chendong''s ear, and the smile on his face was more prosperous. It was clear that he wanted to act for himself. It was obviously to protect his people, but in fact it was just surveillance.


    After saying this, Chen Tian turned to look at Yang Chendong and said with a smile, "I''m leaving."


    "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say. By the way, it''s also troublesome to send Dong Quanfu, Lord Dong and others out of the city. Even if the king comes, there''s no need for him to stay here." Yang Chendong timely asked.


    Compared with the importance of Yang Chendong, Dong Quanfu is not even his fart. Chen Tian didn''t want to oppose Yang Chendong on such a small matter. Even if he nodded and agreed.


    When Chen Tian left, Yang Chendong also entered the courtyard. Then he saw Yang Eryi saying angrily, "Young master, I just looked. There are six doors in two yards, including two front doors, two back doors and two side doors. It''s really hard to defend. Why doesn''t the other party directly find us a big yard with five entrances, but must make two yards to piece together? It''s obviously to make us have loopholes in defense."


    Looking at Yang er''s fiery appearance, Yang Chendong waved his hand and said, "taking good care of the main courtyard is to wait and see the change."


    Why can''t Yang Chendong see each other''s tricks?


    If Yang Chendong had a 99% chance of suspecting that Zhu Huixi was having a bad idea about himself, it can now be determined to be 100%. That is to say, it depends on their own means.


    "It seems that the other party doesn''t want to die himself, but wants to live. It''s interesting and has a big appetite." when Yang Eryuan went to make arrangements, Yang Chendong muttered to himself. He was curious about how the other party would target himself. He also wanted to see how long the other party could last?


    After Chen Tian left the courtyard, he arranged for Dong Quanfu and others to leave. Then he strode towards the three provincial palace. Here, Zhu Huixuan was unable to calm down. He was pacing back and forth in the hall. When he saw Chen Tian coming, he asked nervously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Congratulations, King Wunan has entered the urn. Now it has been arranged in the courtyard, and General Wang Zhanjiang is waiting there." Chen Tian said from seeing Yang Chendong and introduced the situation all the way in detail.


    Zhu Huixuan didn''t care about handing out leaflets in the city to publicize the Yang policy. Yang Chendong is unable to protect himself. How can the policy be implemented? It''s just a big cake. I''m not afraid.


    His concern is that Yang Chendong entered the city and lived in a courtyard with six doors, which will also determine whether the initiative is completely in his own hands.


    "Good, very good." after hearing that Yang Chendong had entered the hospital, Zhu Huiyun was excited with a flush color on his face. Then he took a few quick steps back and forth in the lobby and said, "Duke Chen, if we start tonight, what is the probability of success?"


    "Well? If you catch a dead Yang Chendong, there is no problem. After all, there are only 500 people, but it is difficult to catch a live one." Chen Tian didn''t answer immediately, but said after some reflection.


    "No, with such a good opportunity, of course we should catch Yang Chendong alive." Zhu Huixuan shook his head. Under such a good opportunity, if you just let Yang Chendong die, you can''t maximize the interests, which is obviously not what he wants. "Duke Chen, do you think we can think of some ways to eat? For example, poisoning?"


    "No. we can think of this method, and the other party can think of it. They must have prepared a lot of means to check the food we sent. Once they find it, it will be broken. Unless they have to, they''d better not do so." Chen Tian quickly shook his head. How elite the black riding Dragon Guard is, How can such a pediatric method of poisoning really be difficult for each other?


    "Yes, yes. It''s the king''s thoughtlessness." Zhu Huixuan knew that he was still too excited to think carefully. "According to Duke Chen, what should we do?"


    In this regard, Chen Tian had already prepared. Facing this problem, he almost opened his mouth. "King, Yang Chendong will be very heavily guarded when he first arrives. It must be inappropriate to attack blindly. But we can try, for example..."


    Facing Zhu Huixuan''s ear, Chen Tian was muttering for a while. He heard the three provincial kings nodding constantly, and his face was also in high spirits.


    ......


    Among the four entering courtyards, Yang Chendong was sitting in the main hall, looking at a biography in his hand. It was an isolated copy found by his men. It recorded some experiences and descriptions of mountains and rivers written by a man named Wang pan after traveling around, including many records about three provinces and regions.


    In the future, it will become one of its own sites. Of course, Yang Chendong needs to know more about it. When Yang Er arranged everything and entered the main hall to see Yang Chen''s East seat reading quietly there, he was secretly impressed. At this time, his young master still has quiet Qi. No wonder he can lay such a big country.


    Seeing Yang Chendong reading, Yang Er wanted to turn around and leave. But Yang Chendong spoke at this time, "Yang Erya, empty the row of houses in the backyard. Someone will send things back and put them there."


    "What? What?" asked Yang Er, who didn''t receive the notice? This is the Yunnan mansion, not the territory of the Yang family. How can someone send things here?


    "Hmm?" Yang Chendong suddenly looked up and looked at Yang er.


    That sight made Yang er''s heart tighten. He suddenly thought that it must be a very confidential thing. His question just now was obviously superfluous. Then he said, "yes, young master, I''ll arrange someone to vacate it."

 Chapter 1563

    After saying that Yang Chendong didn''t see what he meant to say, Yang Er turned and left. Yang Chendong was left alone in the main hall and took a breath. Of course, he won''t let others know the secret about Dacang, even Yang er.


    Yang Chendong is very clear about the truth that if you don''t keep secrets, you will lose your ministers, and if you don''t keep secrets, you will be hurt.


    Since the assassination of the king of bangara, he always had a feeling that an invisible net was covering his head, and he always felt someone staring at him in the dark. Although he once wanted to trace the source, it was a pity that he had nothing, because it was just his own feeling.


    But it is this groundless feeling that Yang Chendong is extremely convinced. And he won''t easily trust anyone until he finds the insider. Of course, people like Yang Er always follow him, he firmly believes in it, but he can''t guarantee that the people around Yang Er are reliable. For the sake of less details, it''s better not to tell anyone.


    As for the row of houses in the vacated backyard, Yang Chendong naturally wants to release weapons. Although the five hundred black cavalry dragon guards came with firearms, they were very limited after all. Ammunition, in particular, is scarce. If there is enough ammunition to replenish, five hundred black cavalry dragon guards are enough to guard the courtyard and let any incoming enemy advance without a penny.


    It''s getting dark.


    The three provincial armies sent food for five hundred black riding dragon guards.


    Yang Er took Dao Xiao and Badaojiang for a serious inspection and found no problem. However, for the sake of safety, only a team of ten black riding dragon guards were sent to try first. When they saw that they had no adverse reactions half an hour after eating, they began to eat.


    Yang Chendong agrees with everyone''s caution. Although he does not think that the three provincial armies will tamper with this kind of thing, because it can only prove the other party''s stupidity, it should be careful without big mistakes.


    After eating, the courtyard became quiet. A full 500 black riding dragon guards and a full 200 people were arranged to watch the night, hidden in every corner of the two courtyards, showing the caution of black riding dragon guards.


    Black riding dragon guards not only have strong individual combat ability, good sense of obedience and high loyalty, but also their mental prudence. When they should be heroic, they launch an assault on the road to no progress; When you should be careful, you will be as cautious as an embroidered woman.


    It''s late at night.


    The watchman''s figure walking through the street outside the door sounded the sound of the third watch. Soon after the watchman walked through the street, hundreds of shadows suddenly appeared everywhere and began to gather in the streets.


    These people in black are very familiar with the terrain of this block. They escaped from the outposts of the three provincial armies one after another, came outside the courtyard, and gathered a torrent. From a distance, there are about 150 people.


    They are light footed, agile, silent when landing and windless when walking.


    As soon as he appeared outside the courtyard, he didn''t stop too much. Instead, he should climb over the wall and be responsible for the vigilance. He looked orderly.


    Soon, the back door of the Sanjin courtyard was opened from the inside, and a crowd of people in black rushed in, straight to the other side of the Sijin courtyard.


    "Fight!"


    Just as these shadows did not encounter any obstacles along the way, when they came to the inner door of the four entrance courtyard connected with them from the three entrance courtyard, suddenly there was a loud roar, followed by the sound of spitting fire. Bullets flew sideways and covered the people in black.


    The man in black was completely unprepared for the sudden blow. Just this head-on blow, he threw at least nearly 100 bodies, leaving less than one-third of the people back in panic. But then it came. There was no possibility to let them retreat. I didn''t know when a row of black riding dragon guards stood behind them. Two light machine guns and the rest were 95 style. When they fell into those shadows, there was a scream after scream.


    "Kill them all and leave no survivors." Yang Chendong''s voice came in the dark night. I don''t know when, he was already standing in the courtyard. On his side, Yang ER and Dao Xiao stood respectively.


    The gunfire did not mean to stop at all, but in less than a minute, all the last 50 people in black fell into a pool of blood. From the beginning to the end, they didn''t even have a chance to draw a knife, and they didn''t even see the shadow of their opponent, so they all became corpses.


    "Young master is awesome." Yang ER and Dao Xiao looked at each other and said with a sigh.


    Just half an hour ago, Yang Chendong suddenly called three of them, including Badaojiang, to make them ready to meet the foreign enemy at any time. Sure enough, the enemy appeared and was caught off guard without causing any losses to themselves.


    There was a scene in which Yang ER and others admired Yang Chendong.


    Yang Chendong is a man, not a God. Of course, he can''t know whether an enemy will appear or when. He was just an instinctive feeling. He thought that Zhu Huixuan would not be idle the first night. If he did not do well, he would make a tentative attack, so he called Yang ER and others to prepare. However, he took advantage of this time to go to the vacated house in the backyard. Before that, with the strength of his master, he didn''t attract anyone''s attention. Then there were filled with all kinds of weapons and ammunition taken out from the warehouse.


    When things are done, Yang Chendong can finally breathe a sigh of relief. With the existence of these firearms, anyone who wants to trouble him is looking for his own death.


    The gunfire in the hospital soon attracted the attention of General Wang Zhanjiang, who was in charge of security outside the hospital. He rushed into the hospital with a large number of three provincial armies. At this time, the torch had been lit here and shone on the bodies.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Wang Zhanjiang, who rushed into the hospital, instinctively pulled out his saber. This move immediately attracted more than five black muzzle aiming, which really frightened him. He felt that his whole body seemed unable to move at this moment.


    "Put the gun down." Yang Er strode over and said loudly to heiqi Longwei. Then he looked at Wang Zhanjiang and said righteously, "General Wang, these people are killers who want to be harmful to King Wunan. We found them killed. But I don''t know how so many people appeared here. What do you people outside eat?"


    "Er... This..." Wang Zhanjiang didn''t know how to answer. This time, Chen Tian didn''t inform him of his exploratory action. He just didn''t want to create complications. So general Wang, who didn''t know at all, didn''t know how to answer.


    Looking at Wang Zhanjiang''s hesitation, blushing and thick neck, Yang Er shook his head and said without waiting for his answer: "well, if you come, please transport these bodies out."


    With that, Yang Er turned and wanted to go. At this time, Badaojiang came forward and whispered, "second brother, we consumed one-fifth of our gunpowder in this war. I''m afraid if it goes on like this..."


    "Go back and say." Yang Er stared at Badaojiang, and then turned and left with a big step. All this was seen by Wang Zhanjiang. At present, his heart trembled and seemed to understand.


    The body of the assassin was soon transported out by the three provincial armies because of the arrival of Wang Zhanjiang. Then the general went straight to the palace of the three provinces. Chen Tian didn''t go back to rest. He was waiting for news here. After seeing the arrival of Wang Zhanjiang, he listened to his report carefully with Zhu Huixuan.


    After hearing that all 150 good dead died without causing any casualties to the five-star army, neither Zhu Huixuan nor Chen Tian spoke.


    They didn''t think the operation would succeed, but at least they could hurt some black riding dragon guards. But now it seems that they obviously underestimated the strength of their opponents.


    "King, Lord Chen, the last general has heard a news." after thinking about it, Wang Zhanjiang decided to speak out what he heard.


    "Oh? What news?" Zhu Huixuan asked.


    After wiping the cold sweat on his head, Wang Zhanjiang was obviously shocked by the murder means of black riding Dragon Guard. Hastily slowed down a mind and said, "the end will hear about this war. One fifth of the gunpowder of the black riding Dragon Guard has been used."


    "What?" hearing this, Chen Tian exclaimed. Then he took a step forward and asked, "please repeat what General Wang just said."


    Chen Tian was shocked by this move, but Wang Zhanjiang honestly repeated what he had just said.


    "Haha, haha." after confirming that he had heard it clearly this time, Chen Tian immediately laughed, then turned around and looked at Zhu Huixuan, bowed and said, "Congratulations, king. This time we are 100% sure to win Yang Chendong. Even if we are not alive, we must die."


    "Hahaha, good, good." Zhu Huixuan obviously thought of something, and nodded with excitement. Black riding dragon guards are powerful, but what they rely on is powerful firearms. But once these firearms are not supported by gunpowder, what is the difference between them and burning sticks?


    "Understand the temptation to continue, and we can play a play by ourselves when it''s critical. As for Yang Chendong''s question, it''s all to Xiping palace." Zhu Huixuan had more confidence in his heart through this temptation, and then he said his next plan.


    Chen Tian nodded uncontrollably, and then said, "the king is wise, that''s the sound of flattery." it seems that at this moment, they have seen the scene of Yang Chendong being surrounded and exhausted.

 Chapter 1564

    Four into the courtyard. Yang Er reported to Yang Chendong, especially what Badaojiang said just now. Then he said with a puzzled look, "young master, why should we tell our opponents that we are short of ammunition?"


    Yang Chendong smiled and said, "if you don''t tell your opponent, how can they jump off the wall? I have too many things to do, so I won''t delay here for too long. The sooner they do it, the better."


    After hearing this, Yang Er showed such an expression, but then he said with a sad face: "but young master, we really don''t have much ammunition. We are riding on war horses. The original equipment is very heavy. We really can''t bring too much gunpowder."


    "It doesn''t matter. The gunpowder has been delivered. It''s in the row of houses in the backyard. It''s enough for you to kill tens of thousands of people. Hehe hehe." Yang Chendong was very happy at this moment. What he should do now has been done. He just waited for the other party to come to the door. He can occupy the righteousness and launch the final counterattack.


    He believed that it would not be long.


    Yang Er had already disappeared. Needless to say, he went to the backyard to check the firearms and ammunition. When he saw a house of thousands of square meters filled with all kinds of weapons and ammunition, his mouth was wide enough to easily insert an egg.


    After a long time, Yang Er Cai couldn''t help but say to himself, "who sent it? By what way? Why didn''t he and the black riding Dragon Guard notice it? Fortunately, it was a friendly army. If it was an enemy, wouldn''t it be too terrible?"


    With enough ammunition, Yang Er is naturally not afraid. At the beginning, the two thousand black cavalry dragon guards had enough ammunition. They even cleaned up 100000 northern Ming and Liaodong cavalry. Although there are only 500 of them now, it will not be a problem to wipe out tens of thousands of three provincial armies when they are well operated.


    Where would Zhu Huixuan know this? After discussing with Chen Tian and Wang Zhanjiang, he only waited for the arrival of the next night. He would consume each other''s ammunition until the opportunity appeared, take the Chinese Army directly and catch Yang Chendong alive.


    As Yang Chendong thought, Zhu Huixuan won''t wait too long. He wants to catch Yang Chendong, prove himself, and become a real king or even emperor.


    One night passed, and the next morning, heiqi Longwei began to change shifts. The on duty went to bed, and the sleeping heiqi Longwei got up to take over the defense work. But instead of waiting for his opponent to come to the door, Dong Quanfu was the first to come to the door. He respectfully stood outside the courtyard, reported his name, and stood there waiting to be interviewed.


    It''s not too much to say that days are like years. Every day he and other members of the mission spent it in fear. No one knew when the three provincial kings would be in a bad mood. They suddenly surrounded them and killed them.


    Fortunately, the killing did not appear. They finally insisted on Yang Chendong''s arrival. Dong Quanfu also completed the task, and he must come to see the king before leaving. This is his duty as a minister.


    Yang Chendong had a good sleep in the middle of the night. On the contrary, Yang ER was a little excited and wore a pair of panda eyes.


    Badaojiang walked into the hospital and reported what Dong Quanfu saw outside the door. After hearing this, Yang Chendong nodded and said, "then call him in."


    After a while, Dong Quanfu, dressed in a Zhongshan suit, came to Yang Chendong. Then he knelt down and said hello to the king with great respect.


    "Get up." let Dong Quanfu kneel on the ground, but Yang Chendong didn''t stop him. He knows that people who used to be officials in the Ming Dynasty attach great importance to etiquette. If you dare not let him kneel, there will be a burst of nagging and make your ears suffer.


    "How? You can harvest this time?" Yang Chendong said with a slight smile on his face. Although it is said that these people have made inappropriate remarks, Yang Wu reported in his telegram that these people are still very honest officials and can be competent for their work, but they have some traditional ideas.


    If it were not for its own integrity, how could it become a vice ministerial existence? How can Yang Chendong tolerate it until now?


    Of course, Dong Quanfu was found by Yu Qian. He can be recognized by this person. Needless to say, no one needs to worry about his self-improvement.


    When asked what he had gained, Dong Quanfu, who had just got up, said with a sigh on his face: "Your Majesty, the king of the three provinces is really hateful. We have never met him since we came here. He not only looks high, but also always makes frightening noises from the soldiers guarding us. It''s really hateful. Thanks to your Majesty''s wisdom and prosperity, we can suppress him and make him obedient to us."


    Even at this time, Dong Quanfu kindly thought that Yang Chendong''s arrival really accepted Zhu Huixi''s surrender.


    Yang Chendong didn''t mean to explain this. He didn''t want to show his greatness in the face of his ministers, as if his appearance saved these people. Although this is the case, even without these people, Yang Chendong''s art experts are brave and will go this time in the face of righteousness.


    He did not want to say that the reason why Zhu Huiyun released Dong Quanfu and others was that they were useless. And if you let them go, you can also show his benevolence and fame for him.


    "Well, do a good job after you go back this time. You also need to know that in this world, the so-called justice just depends on whose fist is big in the end. Otherwise, the weak and small people will not have any right to speak and get any respect. If sometimes, you can tell your experience to your colleagues. Maybe you can rule the country by law and by courtesy Rule by virtue. But the founding of the country must use fists. This is an eternal theorem. Sometimes killing people is also to save more people, okay? "


    It''s rare that Yang Chendong said so much at one time. Dong Quanfu kept it in mind one by one, quickly bowed his head and said, "remember that the king taught obscurity."


    "OK, go back. Leave in the morning. There''s no need to stay any longer." after Yang Chendong gave Dong Quanfu the last final report, he waved and Badaojiang stepped forward to lead him away.


    Yang Chendong slowly closed his eyes and thought about the current situation. There are only three reasons why Zhu Huixuan didn''t kill Dong Quanfu and them. First, disdain. After all, with their own big fish, others can ignore it. The second is to confuse yourself and create a feeling that the other party is really in poor health, so he didn''t come to the peace talks. Then, once he neglects, it''s time for the other party to show his fangs. Third, fame. But that''s because you can kill yourself. If you can''t do this, the third item is useless.


    "Well, Zhu Huiyun, Zhu Huiyun, just continue your acting. Let''s have a look. This time, you swallowed me in your stomach, or I came to the monkey king to make a big fuss about the belly of Princess Iron Fan, and finally won."


    One day passed without incident. Only in the morning did Chen Tian come. In addition to greeting Yang Chendong how he slept yesterday, he also reported that Dong Quanfu and others had left the city. At the same time, he also said that their king Zhu Huiyun''s body had improved a little, but it would take a few days to recover completely. Please Yang Chendong understand, We must wait patiently.


    No one can act. Yang Chendong reprimanded Chen Tian face to face, saying that the killers appeared last night had a lot to do with the inadequate protection of the three provincial armies. Then he said that he was busy on business. He couldn''t wait here for a few days. After three days at most, if Zhu Huixuan still couldn''t come to see him, express his intention of submission and hand over the military power of the three provinces and regions, he would leave here. Then he will bring an iron horse.


    Hearing that Yang Chendong gave a three-day deadline, Chen Tian was delighted, but pretended to be very serious and said: "Yes, please be at ease. In three days, my king''s body should be able to stay here to see him. As for what happened last night, they have investigated that it was the Mujia family of Xiping king, which should also be the meaning of the Nanming court. They also said that if the other party didn''t succeed at the moment, it''s unlikely to give up. They may continue to fight, but he will tell the outside Strengthen our defense. "


    "Is this giving me a preventive shot?" Yang Chendong thought so in his heart and didn''t say anything. The game is like this. Intrigue and intrigue, and various means emerge one after another, which would have no objection. If Yang Chendong didn''t also need to do so, he wouldn''t have such trouble to get the great righteousness and take the actual control of the three provinces and regions.


    However, the three provinces and regions are always Han areas, and here are also Han people. They don''t want the people to suffer too much damage. It''s inevitable that they have to play some means.


    Chen Tian left, but after he returned, he reported the information to Zhu Huixuan. The two discussed that they must consume the firearms and ammunition brought by the black riding Dragon Guard in three nights. If they still couldn''t do it in three nights, they would turn their faces on the fourth day. In short, Yang Chendong must not run away. Even if he couldn''t catch him alive, they should kill him and leave a corpse Body.


    It is not Yang Chendong''s character to be beaten passively. He was surrounded by Wang Zhanjiang''s army in the small courtyard. He can''t get out, but he has a radio station, which sent out what happened last night to Yang San, director of the Security Bureau who arrived in Yunnan Province earlier.


    Yes, this time, Yang San was also ordered to arrive at the Yunnan government. His main task is to investigate which insider colluded with the kings of the three provinces and sold the interests of the Yang family and the five-star army.


    Over the years, most of Yang San''s activities have been in the Beiming area. Although the Yang family has never intended to use force there, there are too many Ye''s relatives in the capital of Beiming. Others don''t say, they say that Yang Chendong''s brothers and sisters are here.

 Chapter 1565

    Since Yang Chendong left the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty and went south, his relatives in the capital seemed to be a detached existence, that is, they were disgusted by the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty and some important officials, but they didn''t dare to do anything.


    This situation is wonderful and complex. Yang Chendong is not at ease when he sends others. Therefore, he handed over the problem of Nanming to Yang Liu and the problem of Beiming''s intelligence to Yang San. Over the years, Yang San has been doing well. Under the close monitoring of others, the relatives of the Yang family have not been hit by any external forces. But at the beginning of this year, Yang Fei, Yang Chendong''s eldest sister, died of illness at the age of 59.


    At that time, living to 60 was considered a long life, which was irresistible to human beings. However, because Yang Chendong was busy and couldn''t go in person due to special circumstances, he handed everything over to Yang San


    Handle instead.


    The funeral was just finished, and Yang San got a new order. He rushed to the three provinces and regions without stopping, and secretly entered Yunnan Province. With the ability of the Security Bureau, the director came to the city with special channels and was not discovered by Zhu Hui''s eye liner.


    This order was sent by Yang Chendong to Yang San to spread news in the city. Last night, someone wanted to be bad for himself and spread all Chen Tian''s words. It also emphasized that the first unlucky thing at that time must be the people at the bottom, so that they can know that once something happens to them here, the five-star army will be angry and level here.


    This is why Yang Chendong is willing to be a bait.


    How to guide public opinion, how to use public opinion for themselves, and finally how to use these public opinions to achieve their goals, and so on. As a person of later generations, he has a clear door. Don''t underestimate this public opinion. If things are done well, they can withstand hundreds of thousands of troops.


    When the telegram was sent, Yang San didn''t disappoint people. It wasn''t long before rumors appeared in Yunnan Province and spread among restaurants and fairs with relatively concentrated people.


    Some people also heard about the gunfire in the city last night. At first, they didn''t know what this could mean, but when they heard those rumors, they suddenly realized that someone was against King Wunan.


    As the rumors spread more and more widely, all kinds of adverse news began to spread among the people. After more than two hours of fermentation, public opinion was boiling in the afternoon, and the matter spread to the extent that everyone in the streets knew.


    "Did you hear that a killer rushed into the courtyard where King Wu Nan lived last night? The sound of fire and gunfire alone rang for a long time."


    "Why didn''t you hear that? Now everyone knows. Hey, who do you think is so brave? The musket is so powerful. Isn''t going to die?"


    "Come on, what do you care about? Don''t you think about what will happen if the killer hurts the king of Wunan?"


    "What''s the result?" this sentence attracted the attention of many people in the teahouse.


    "Think about it. If something happens to King Wunan here in Yunnan Province, his brave men will not be able to take revenge. If so, who will be unlucky in the end?"


    After about a few breaths, "ah!" one person seemed to react, "once the king of Wunan had an accident with us, I''m afraid those five-star armies will surely flatten our Yunnan mansion in order to avenge their king. Won''t we people suffer?"


    "It''s more than suffering. I''m afraid I can''t live."


    "Hiss!" then there were bursts of cold breath.


    "Well... I don''t think so. We all know this truth. How can the three provincial kings not know that? He will send someone to protect King Wunan." there are people in the crowd who are willing to take chances.


    "Protect the king of Wunan? I''m afraid you don''t know. Since the king of Wunan came to our Yunnan residence yesterday, the king of the three provinces said he was ill and didn''t see him. Who knows what he thinks. Maybe those killers are from the king of the three provinces."


    "Forbidden words, forbidden words, how can these things be nonsense? Maybe the king of the three provinces is really ill?" some people disagreed with this view and took the initiative to explain for Zhu Huixuan.


    "Really sick? If so, I wish. I''m afraid I have ulterior motives. Hey, if so, what should we do?"


    "Then what... Otherwise we''ll protect King Wunan, or we''ll persuade him to leave. Anyway, he can''t have an accident with us."


    "Who said no, I thought the kings of the three provinces said they understood. After King Wunan came, our people would be peaceful, but who thought it would be like this. Alas, isn''t it dishonest?"


    Under the guidance of several Yang intelligence personnel, public opinion began to develop in the direction of being beneficial to Yang Chendong and unfavorable to Zhu Huixi.


    With more and more people talking, the people in the whole teahouse gathered around. Later, I didn''t know who proposed it, and finally came up with such a result. 1¡¢ Some of them went to the three provincial kings'' houses to petition. They asked the three provincial kings to meet with King Wunan and discuss the peace talks. 2¡¢ The rest of the people went to the courtyard where the king of Wunan lived, and they did their own protection. In a word, Yang Chendong must have nothing to do before things are explained clearly. Otherwise, they''ll be the next.


    After discussing the results, the people in the teahouse soon scattered everywhere. They began to contact people. For example, no one would ignore or be indifferent to such matters related to their own life and death.


    When this speech came out, the streets of Yunnan Province became lively. Many people began to gather as monks. Some people went straight to the palace of the three provinces, and some people went straight to the courtyard where Yang Chendong lived with sticks and irons.


    The emergence of a common people will naturally not attract the attention of the three provincial armies, even ten and a hundred. However, when their number is increasing and there are thousands of them, even the army feels afraid.


    "Is this a civil commotion?" when he learned that more than 5000 people came towards the courtyard with all kinds of "weapons", General Wang Zhanjiang, who was guarding here, looked puzzled. He didn''t know why such a thing had happened.


    Did the people take the life of the king of Wunan?


    As soon as this idea appeared, Wang Zhanjiang felt it was an opportunity. If Yang Chendong died at the hands of the people, it has nothing to do with him. He can complete the task assigned by the king. Isn''t it the best of both worlds?


    At that moment, Wang Zhanjiang ordered the soldiers outside not to resist more. They just need to resist like a sign. If they really want to rush into the courtyard, they will be the people. Anyway, these people are spontaneous, but they are not organized by themselves. If something really happens, it naturally has nothing to do with him.


    When there was no one to stop them, the people easily came outside the courtyard. Then, in Wang Zhanjiang''s astonishment, these people surrounded the six doors outside the courtyard, and then sat down on the ground. Looking at that, it was clear that they didn''t go.


    At this time, Wang Zhanjiang couldn''t see how these people came to find Yang Chendong''s trouble. It was clear that they came to protect this person.


    At the thought that with the existence of these people, the action tonight would not work normally. The cold sweat on Wang Zhanjiang''s head came out. "Come and drive these people out and blast them away quickly."


    After hearing the general''s cry, the soldiers of the three provincial armies, who were still standing around to watch the excitement, reluctantly stepped forward one by one. Only a thousand soldiers wanted to blow away more than 5000 people. Where was it so easy?


    The outside of the hospital was bustling for a time. The movement soon attracted the attention of the black riding dragon guards in the hospital. The leader of daoxiao in charge of the day shift immediately sent someone out to understand the situation. When he learned the probable cause of the matter, he reported to Yang Chendong in the main hospital with a sad face.


    "Do the people want to help us guard the courtyard? This is a good thing. It proves that the young master has won the support of the people." when Yang Er heard this, he was happy and his big teeth bared.


    Yang Chendong, who closed the book in his hand, also had a warm smile on his face and couldn''t help sighing in his heart that this is the power of the people. Don''t look at these people who don''t show mountains and dew at ordinary times, but once their interests and even life and death are involved, a strong power will break out.


    Don''t you think the reason why the Ming Dynasty perished in history was also due to the various uprisings of the people, which first messed up the country, which gave JianNu an opportunity? At this time, he showed some people''s interest. He wanted to see what these people were going to do?


    Outside the hospital, the soldiers confronted the people. Because of the number of people, the soldiers of the three provincial armies did not take any advantage. Although they were holding standard swords, they did not dare to kill the people at will. What if they were to make the people angry and a mutiny occurred?


    Besides, the earliest soldiers were also composed of ordinary people. Some of them were originally from Yunnan Province. Their friends and relatives were among the more than 5000 people, which made them how to start.


    The chaotic situation was out of control. Wang Zhanjiang had no choice but to retreat and went straight to the palace of the three provinces to find help.


    At this time, the three provincial kings'' houses did not stop, and thousands of people were gathering outside, shouting to the three provincial kings to see King Wunan and discuss the peace talks together.


    "King Wunan has come. Now is the time for us to show our sincerity. We can''t keep our words."


    "That is, people should be based on honesty. People come to our territory with confidence. We can''t treat King Wunan like this."


    "Ken asked the three provincial kings to leave for peace talks."


    "Ken asked the three provincial kings to leave for peace talks..."

 Chapter 1566

    More and more voices sounded, and finally gathered a sentence. Outside the palace, the shouts were higher and higher, one after another.


    At the moment, Zhu Huixuan''s face in the house was very ugly. He couldn''t understand how the situation suddenly changed. What happened?


    Chen Tian has been urgently summoned from the backyard of the palace. After hearing the shouting outside, he also said nervously, "king, this matter must be suppressed, and we can''t agree with the requirements of the people."


    After giving Chen Tian a white eye, Zhu Huixuan thought, isn''t this nonsense? He finally cheated Yang Chendong. How could he be reconciled if he didn''t clean up this person. "All right, Mr. Chen, now let''s talk about what to do?"


    "Yes." Chen Tian fell into meditation. But it is worthy of being Zhu Huixuan''s think tank. Soon he raised his head again, "king, now we can only take a delaying measure. At the same time, we should pay close attention to our actions."


    Chen Tian stepped forward and quietly reported his ideas to Zhu Huixuan. He kept nodding. Finally, he waved his arm and said, "yes, just follow this method. It''s just a pity. I''m afraid it will be difficult to catch Yang Chendong alive for his own use."


    "The king is at ease. When the time is right, the lower officer will have a good talk with King Wunan. Presumably no one is willing to die. Maybe there is still a chance."


    "I hope so, Mr. Chen. It''s up to you to do it." he waved his hand and said with a sigh. After watching Chen Tian leave, he thought and went straight to the backyard of the house.


    In the backyard, Mo GUI was still sitting in front of the pond in the yard. He seemed to know that Zhu Huiyun was coming. Two tea bowls had been set in front of him, and the tea was still steaming.


    "The kings of the three provinces please take their seats." Mo GUI asked Zhu Huixuan to sit down in front of him with a modest face.


    Zhu Huixuan appreciated Mo GUI''s calmness. Originally, his restless heart seemed to calm down at this moment. "Mr. Mo, in fact, this time Wang came to ask for advice. According to Mr. Mo, how can we solve the current situation?"


    Don''t be surprised by Zhu Huiyun''s answer. After a sigh: "Your Highness the king of three provinces, I told you before. My master meant to wait for Yang Chendong to fight when he entered the courtyard. After all, there were only 500 people. As long as we tried our best and were not afraid of losses, the winner must be us. To deal with Yang Chendong, we should either do our best or try our best. We must not have a trace of luck, let alone silk No temptation. "


    Seeing that Mo GUI was going to talk endlessly, Zhu Huixuan hurriedly interrupted: "Mr. Mo, don''t mention the previous things again. Let''s talk about what to do next. It''s unexpected that this king of Wunan knew to threaten public opinion. Now he is the first two big ones."


    "Hehe, actually it doesn''t hurt. It''s just a little late. I just don''t know if his Highness the king of the three provinces is ready to start now?" Mo GUI said the word in his heart, but there was no sign on the surface.


    "Of course, we have to do it. Just now, the king has discussed with Duke Chen. We will do our best tonight. We must win the king of Wunan, regardless of life or death." Zhu Huixuan told Mo GUI Chen Tian''s idea.


    "Well, even though his Highness the three provincial kings has made up his mind, let''s do it at ease. If there is any accident, my master won''t stand idly by, and the master is ready to follow. This Yang Chendong must die." Mo GUI said these words with a murderous look on his face. This is the final task given to him by the master. If it is not completed well, it is when others fall to the ground. In contrast, he certainly wants Yang Chendong to die instead of himself.


    Mo GUI said that he had a back hand. Zhu Huixuan felt comfortable after hearing this. What he wanted was the result. Now it has been achieved. Naturally, he nodded with great satisfaction, "well, it still needs Mr. Mo''s trouble. Of course, if you need the king''s cooperation, just speak, hehe."


    The change of the wind direction of public opinion has turned Zhu Huixuan''s three-day attack into a one-day attack. He will see the result tonight. For this reason, Wang Zhanjiang received a large number of reinforcements, sent 4000 troops directly outside the courtyard, and drove away the Li people with sticks with 5000 troops against 5000 people.


    Seeing so many soldiers from the three provinces outside the courtyard, the people were relieved. They thought that there were so many soldiers to protect King Wunan, and their safety would be all right. They scattered around. But after Yang Chendong learned about the situation outside, his face became much heavier. He had a feeling that he was afraid that it was time for Tu poor to see the dagger.


    "Yang Er, take all the weapons and ammunition of the black riding Dragon Guard and equip them."


    "Young master, are they going to do it?" Yang Er asked alertly.


    "Maybe, maybe not. But it''s not wrong to be prepared. Go ahead." Yang Chendong waved his hand, then returned to his desk and began to draft a telegram. Once Zhu Huixuan turned his face, he would have to send the main force of the five-star army into the three provinces and regions. At that time, he occupied the great righteousness. This time, the other party didn''t want his face. It must have been spread. The people can understand his sending troops, and the resistance should be much less.


    It has to be said that Yang Chendong has indeed done a lot for the safety of the Han people in the three provinces, and is willing to take this risk. This is completely consistent with his goal of taking the Han people to the top of the world.


    Five thousand to five hundred. This is the first dish Zhu Huixuan prepared for Yang Chendong. If things don''t go well, he will continue to dispatch troops. In other words, in Yunnan Province, he has a full 50000 troops stationed. He doesn''t believe it. Can''t he do Yang Chendong well with 100 times of strength?


    Two hundred strong warriors are sharpening their swords in a courtyard in two hutongs outside Yang Chendong''s courtyard. If Zhu Huixuan could see them, he would recognize that the leader was Mu ang of the Mu family, king of Xiping.


    Mu ang, the nephew of Wang mubin in Xiping, is actually the most brave man in the younger generation of the contemporary Mu family. Even Mu Cong, Mu Bin''s eldest son, can''t compare with him.


    It was because he was brave enough that he got the task of assassinating Yang Chendong this time.


    The existence of Yang Chendong has greatly threatened the regime of the Ming Dynasty. It can be said that this person will not die, and it is only a matter of time to replace the Daming regime. Because of this, after hearing that Yang Chendong entered Yunnan mansion with only 500 black riding dragon guards, Mu ang was sent out at the first time. To complete the task of assassinating King Wunan.


    This is a near death, but when Wang mubin of Xiping found Mu ang, he came to Yunnan mansion with 200 dead men of his family without saying a word, and lurked smoothly.


    As the Mu family, I can''t be more familiar with Yunnan Prefecture. The two hundred martyrs were deeply indebted to Mu family. They also came here with the idea of embracing kindness. To put it bluntly, they didn''t intend to go back alive.


    The courtyard is silent, showing the excellent quality of the dead. In the corner, mubin is talking quietly with a dead leader. The main idea is that there is a new movement in Zhu Huiyun. It seems that he will attack Yang Chendong, king of Wunan tonight.


    "Well, keep an eye on them, and they''ll just succeed. If they don''t succeed, it''s our turn to attack. In a word, Yang Chendong must die." Mu Ang''s face is extremely firm and holds the idea of becoming benevolent if he doesn''t succeed.


    Mu''s family is blessed by Zhu''s family and guards Southern Xinjiang for Daming. Everything changed because of the emergence of Yang Chendong. Now they have not only lost their foundation in Yunnan Province, but also in the small place in the car. They don''t even dare to take a risk. Gradually, the name of Mu family has been forgotten by the world.


    This is something Muang doesn''t want to face. When they were helpless, they learned that Yang Chendong had entered Yunnan Province to negotiate with Wang Zhu Huixi of the three provinces. They were like people groping in the dark. Suddenly they saw the sun and suddenly gave birth to new hope.


    In other words, when Yang Chendong dies, Mu''s family has to live. On the contrary, they will die.


    Once the three provincial kings are really defeated by Yang Chendong, their Mu family will die in the soil without life, and they will have no face to see their ancestors.


    For the sake of the whole Mu family, it''s just sacrificing these two hundred dead men and his mu''ang. What''s it?


    Mu ang made up his mind at the moment, but what he didn''t know was that there were also a group of people in black in a small courtyard in Yunnan Province, who were also preparing for a fight. They were relatively short, but their murderous spirit remained unabated and appeared in the dark.


    Yang Chendong didn''t know that there was more than one enemy, but he would never be afraid. In his goal of realizing the rejuvenation of the Great Han people, he was doomed to be full of bones, to embark on an unusual road, and to be in great danger.


    Yang Er has taken out firearms and ammunition with daoxiao and Badaojiang and equipped them all.


    Not only that, they also took out all the things they could use, built a full number of blockades, mainly the courtyard where Yang Chendong lived, and established an arched temporary trench. Although it is said that due to the limitations of the environment and the system of tools, it can not give full play to 100% of the combat power, as long as the other side does not have artillery, it is also difficult to break through their defense line.


    "Tell the soldiers to put on all their equipment and be sure to protect their own safety. The young master said that if the three provincial armies don''t attack, they will try their best once they attack. Our opponents are ten times, one hundred times or even more enemies." Yang er said this solemnly in front of the team leaders of the black riding dragon guards.

 Chapter 1567

    Yang Er couldn''t understand why the young master didn''t allow him to take the initiative. Obviously, the situation is very dangerous, and Zhu Huixuan''s wolf ambition has been completely exposed. What we should do now is to kill out suddenly before it''s dark, so that we can catch the other party unprepared. In addition to the operatives of the latent intelligence departments in the city, the probability of leaving the city will be greatly increased.


    In the eyes of Yang ER and other black riding Longwei, Yang Chendong''s safety naturally comes first. In order to accomplish this task, we do not hesitate to sacrifice ourselves. I really can''t think of why Yang Chendong hasn''t made such a decision.


    But they don''t know that Yang Chendong has his own necessary reason for doing so. He wants to take this opportunity to find out who the thief is?


    Since he knew about the inside thief, Yang Chendong was like a needle. The feeling that someone will harm themselves anytime and anywhere is very uncomfortable. In order to solve this problem, Yang Chendong came to Yunnan Province. He didn''t believe that at this time, under such an opportunity, the internal thief would hide his hand. As long as the opponent moves, Yang San may find something. Once he finds the other party, that''s the time for real acquisition. This insurance is worth it.


    Take this opportunity to let all the gods and ghosts jump out and catch them all, which is also another main purpose of Yang Chendong''s trip. As for whether the black riding Dragon Guard will be in danger, with the firearms and ammunition he took out from the warehouse, it must not be too big even if there is any problem. In order to completely solve the hidden danger, this risk is also worth taking.


    Once Zhu Huixuan blatantly starts to do it, the nearby five-star army will gather. At that time, the five hundred black riding dragon guards only need to block for three days, the main force will arrive and the danger will be relieved. These three days are the opportunity for him to give the internal thief a shot. He also believes that the internal thief can''t help it. After all, if he doesn''t take such a good chance, it''s really necessary to say whether he will have such a chance next time.


    Sitting in the main hall of the main room, Yang Chendong has asked Wang Shan to send a telegram to Yang San, asking him to keep a close eye on every move of the three provincial palace, no matter who they contacted? Or anyone who actively contacted them should find this clue and check it well. In a word, take this opportunity to find out the thief.


    Black riding dragon guards began to make various preparations, and the sky became darker and darker. Finally, it was completely dark that day, and the sound of watchmaking sounded. At about ten miles in the evening, there was finally movement outside the hospital, and a large number of footsteps began to come out.


    "Everyone is ready. Give them a wave of grenades first." Badaojiang, vice captain of the first brigade of heiqi Longwei, is in charge of the first line of defense.


    Yang Er has informed him that five of the six gates in the two courtyards have been firmly nailed from the inside. In order to prevent opponents from climbing over the wall, they have buried mines on the ground of the wall to ensure that as many enemies as they come will die. There are six gates. Only this gate can be entered at any time. Badaojiang guards this gate. Several heavy and heavy machine guns have been erected here, and a powerful fire net has been built to ensure that no one can rush through the bullet net.


    Dry food and water sources for four days are also ready. As soon as the battle starts, the telecommunications office will send a telegram asking for help. In a short time, three days later, the main force of the five-star army will arrive outside the Yunnan government, and then the overall situation will be settled.


    In these three days, Yang Chendong''s safety will be handed over to 500 black riding dragon guards.


    We are both excited and worried about this sacred task.


    Excited that such a great task has been handed over to 500 of them. After completing the task, it will be the most wonderful resume in their life; The worry is that if the enemy rushes in and injures the sixth young master, even if they only hurt a hair, they will die.


    "The sixth young master must not be hurt at all." this has almost become the common voice of the five hundred black cavalry dragon guards. For this goal, everyone took out 100% of their spiritual head, loaded and the muzzle was consistent with the outside world.


    The footsteps are getting closer and closer. It seems that the three provincial armies outside are gathering, which gives people a dark cloud pressure.


    If you change to an ordinary army, I''m afraid it will be nervous and sweating for a long time, and even shivering all over and unable to hold weapons tightly will also happen. After all, there are only 500 of them, and the three provincial armies alone have more than 50000 soldiers in Yunnan Province. This ratio of 100 to 100 sounds really frightening. Even if they hold more firearms than this era, the advantage in the number of enemies is still like a dark cloud, which makes people breathless.


    But with five hundred black riding dragon guards, they will be much more peaceful. As a hundred war veteran, as a black riding Dragon Guard who has participated in 2000 to 100000 and defeated his opponent without injury, they have only excitement and excitement. In their eyes, the so-called 50000 enemies are all military achievements!


    As time goes by, the footsteps outside are getting louder and louder. As a black riding Dragon Guard with rich combat experience, it has been judged from these footsteps that there are at least more than 3000 opponents this time, and perhaps more.


    There are only about 100 soldiers who are responsible for the defense of this gate together with Badaojiang. But they still had no fear, because among the 100 people, there were more than ten heavy and heavy machine guns, which made them have a strong sense of self-confidence.


    Bang Bang


    The sound of smashing the door finally came, but the wooden door with several wooden wedges soon came the sound of shock. Along with the cry of the soldiers of the three provincial armies outside the door, "brother in the door, open the door quickly. An assassin is coming. We''re going in to search the assassin."


    Badaojiang scoffed at this lame excuse. The grenade was in his hand, and the lead ring could be opened at any time, waiting to be thrown out.


    After a few shouts, the three provincial armies finally pushed the wooden door open with great force. They didn''t expect the black riding Dragon Guard in the hospital to answer and open the door. The cry just now was just to find a fair excuse for their appearance.


    The wooden door was pushed open, and a dark figure appeared. Countless soldiers of the three provincial armies were like the sluice gate was opened, and they wanted to rush in.


    "Throw." Badaojiang did not hesitate. After a shout, the grenades in his hand flew forward, and nearly 100 grenades were thrown forward crazily.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom


    The sound of explosion rises one after another in the dark night. Under a loud explosion, it is accompanied by a series of cries and screams.


    "Shooting in the ninth five year plan." as soon as the grenade exploded, Badaojiang''s command fell, and then a point shot or a series of shots were fired straight in the direction of the gate. Some soldiers of the three provincial armies who are rushing forward or trying to climb over the wall are howling again. Just this first round of attack, I''m afraid hundreds of people are dead or seriously injured.


    Besides the other five doors, there were bursts of roaring sounds at the moment. Needless to say, someone must have stepped on a mine and caused an explosion. This is the frame in which the enemy launched an all-round charge.


    After a burst of gunfire, it was much quieter in front of the wooden door. The three provincial armies retreated quickly after throwing down the bodies in one place. Obviously, it was just a tentative attack. People''s names, the shadow of trees, black riding dragon guards are the elite among the elite. The three provincial armies have never thought that they can attack the courtyard in one charge.


    "Come on, the door is open, everyone gather here." there was a thunderous voice outside the courtyard. Obviously, after several other courtyard doors could not be pushed open, the only open courtyard attracted more people''s attention. General Wang Zhanjiang, who was in charge of the attack outside the gate, also began to redeploy troops and rearrange the attack plan.


    The firmness of the yard is very good. Even in the face of some explosions, it doesn''t mean to collapse. It has to be said that in ancient times, people''s seriousness or attitude was much better than some bean curd residue projects in later generations.


    I was worried that the wall would fall down because of the explosion. In this way, I''m afraid it would be several times more difficult to defend without relying on the war. Now, Yang Er, the commander of the battle, was relieved to learn that the courtyard wall was all right. "Well, Badaojiang is responsible for the next thing. We continue to dig and set up tunnels. We must be fast. We don''t have much time left."


    With that, Yang Er didn''t take care of the war outside. He continued to rise to the ground with an engineer spade. Take a closer look. At this time, a huge pit nearly two meters deep has appeared on the ground, and it is still deepening.


    After a quarter of an hour''s rest, the three provincial armies outside the hospital launched a second wave of attack. Compared with the last time, this time they have more people and more momentum to impact.


    "Don''t be afraid, they don''t carry much firearms and ammunition. As long as they don''t have firearms, they can''t be our opponents. Rush." Wang Zhanjiang shouted outside to cheer the soldiers up.


    Under the general''s cry, a large number of figures appeared on the wall in front of the wood. One by one, they were relentless, self-motivated, and rushed forward against the flying bullets.


    BAM BAM... BAM BAM


    The gunfire rang out again, and one after another dark figure fell on the wooden door or on the courtyard wall. The figure that was still alive just now became one bloody body after another.


    With only one shock, at least hundreds of soldiers of the three provincial armies were killed. In this regard, as a commanding general, Wang Zhanjiang did not have the slightest sense of pain on his face. These are ordinary soldiers. Their lives are as cheap as dogs in the eyes of the general. They die when they die. As long as you have money and food, you can soon pull up a new army.

 Chapter 1568

    "Rush, continue to rush, the other party''s gun can''t have unlimited gunpowder, rush, rush!" Wang Zhanjiang shouted hoarsely, directing one soldier after another to rush to the hospital, with a momentum of going one after another and never giving up until the goal is achieved.


    One after another, although there were more and more bodies on the ground, they still couldn''t stop their forward pace. With the momentum getting stronger and stronger, finally relying on the number advantage, someone began to rush into the hospital and came to less than 80 feet in front of the black riding Dragon Guard.


    "The machine gun group is ready to shoot with one shot." Badaojiang has been watching the changes of the war situation at other times except the occasional spot fire with the 95 style. Seeing that the enemy''s offensive is becoming more and more fierce, he issued an order to the machine gun group when he can''t control the situation only by the spot fire and continuous fire of the 95 style.


    The so-called one shot means that you can only shoot one shuttle clip. In this way, the situation can be stabilized without wasting bullets.


    The members of the machine gun team, who have long been itchy, can only watch when they see that other comrades in arms are killing the enemy. One by one, they are anxious. This will finally wait until the order to shoot, so where will you be polite? All the light and heavy machine guns rang at once, and the bullets were dense like rain, knocking down the soldiers of the three provincial armies who managed to escape death one by one.


    Dada... Dada


    Under the sound of machine guns, it was only ten to twenty seconds. There was no living enemy in the courtyard. The three provincial armies finally gained that advantage and were wiped out in an instant.


    The dense sound of machine guns also delayed the momentum of the three provincial armies preparing to continue their charge. Next, Wang Zhanjiang''s cry came out, "stop charging, stop charging."


    It''s really impossible to stop. Under such dense gunfire, there are only less than 50 steps wide impact terrain. How many people will die if they are sent.


    "Count the war damage." Wang Zhanjiang shouted loudly, and then reached out to erase the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Just now, in order to inspire the soldiers, he was ready to lead the charge. After all, isn''t someone already rushing up? When he wanted to, as long as he could rush to the black cavalry Dragon Guard and expand the advantage of cold weapons, even if he was tired, he could kill his opponent under the superior force at that time.


    But a dense sound of machine guns made him say it was dangerous. At the same time, he completely withdrew his idea of taking the lead in the attack. That''s a fire gun. It hits people, one hole at a time, one death at a time. Even if the civet turns around and has nine lives, I''m afraid it will die miserably in front of such a situation.


    That is, when he is full, he has to take the lead in charging. It is not charging, but killing.


    While palpitating, Wang Zhanjiang also couldn''t figure it out. When Mingming black rode the Dragon Guard into the city, he didn''t see the other party with any heavy firearms. What''s the matter? And doesn''t it mean that the black riding Dragon Guard has limited ammunition? But as it is now, where is the meaning of being limited? There is no intention to save in fighting.


    He scolded secretly in his heart and didn''t know who provided the information about the lack of ammunition of the five-star army. He almost hurt himself while waiting for the statistics of war damage.


    The following centurions and centurions played their role and soon reported the war situation to his general. When the final statistical results came out, although Wang Zhanjiang had prepared for it, he still couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Three thousand two hundred.


    From beginning to end, more than 3200 soldiers died in less than half an hour. Among them, more than 400 soldiers were killed outside the other five courtyards, and the number of soldiers who died in front of the courtyard reached more than 2700.


    Looking at this amazing figure, Wang Zhanjiang looked back with some disbelief. He was surprised to find that the originally dense team had been reduced a lot at this time, and only more than one third of the remaining 5000 people.


    "Don''t charge first, wait for orders." Wang Zhanjiang quickly made the decision to stop the charge and report the results. After all, if we continue to charge, I''m afraid we''ll take less than 2000 of his men and just feed each other bullets. It''s not good to get one. The black riding Dragon Guard can see the reality. They''re kicking back. I''m afraid they can''t stop it if they want to.


    He left several confidants to keep an eye on the five-star army in the hospital. In any case, he couldn''t let them go out suddenly. Then he mounted a war horse and went straight to the three provincial palace.


    The gunfire rang out and could be heard throughout the city. Zhu Huixuan in the palace was no exception. At this time, he was pacing back and forth in the main hall of the five palace.


    Although he has not yet received relevant war reports, he has a feeling from the dense gunfire that the situation will not be too favorable.


    When Wang Zhanjiang came, he stood in front of Zhu Huixi for the first time and reported the war. The face of the king of the three provinces changed again and again. After a while, his face turned black. "You mean that the black riding Dragon Guard has enough ammunition. They don''t mean to stop shooting at all?"


    "Yes." Wang Zhanjiang lowered his head. After noticing the king''s anger, he didn''t even dare to raise his head.


    "How could this be possible?" Zhu Huixuan said incredulously, then hurried back and forth for a few steps, and asked loudly, "didn''t you all see them when they entered the city? Did they ever take any carriages?"


    "No." Wang Zhanjiang answered with his head down.


    "Even if there is no carriage with them, how much ammunition can they carry? How can they not finish it? Can it be that the soldiers below are too afraid of death and are not conducive to charging?" Zhu Huixuan wondered, so he had to put all his mistakes on the morale of the army.


    "No, your majesty, the soldiers are already working hard. For a team of five thousand people, I have fully prepared a team of five hundred inspectors. Once I find someone who is greedy for life and afraid of death and dare not charge, it will be dealt with by military justice." it''s about himself. Wang Zhanjiang naturally tried his best to explain. He didn''t want to be punished for it and was cleaned up by the king.


    Zhu Huiyun still trusted Wang Zhanjiang, otherwise he would not be entrusted with an important task. But because of this, he couldn''t think of the reason. Now, looking at Wang Zhanjiang standing in front of him, he pressed his dissatisfaction and asked, "General Wang, what do you mean?"


    "Your Majesty, the last general has come to ask for reinforcements. The last general now has less than 2000 soldiers, and 500 black riding dragon guards should be unharmed. Under such a situation, he has no ability to launch an attack, so..."


    "Yes, I''ll take the king''s tiger amulet and give you 10000 soldiers. General Wang, everything depends on you. If you catch Yang Chendong alive, you will be the greatest hero, you know?" Zhu Huiyun nodded and agreed before Wang Zhanjiang finished. In order to capture Yang Chendong alive, it is worth using all the 50000 troops in the city.


    Hearing that there were another 10000 reinforcements, Wang Zhanjiang was naturally overjoyed. At the moment, he said in a solemn manner: "thank you for your support. Please rest assured, with these 10000 people at the end, you will have 80% more confidence that you can catch Yang Chendong alive."


    "Well, the king is waiting for the good news from General Wang. By the way, remember to stop charging after dawn." Zhu Huixuan said as a reminder. Now the situation in the city is not very stable. The people can''t see what''s going on in the dark. They can only be suspicious. It''s easy to deal with it. But once the charge is launched during the day, who knows what the people will do?


    There is no need to take the risk of day-to-day attack before the most critical time.


    Wang Zhanjiang nodded quickly. Naturally, he understands this truth. During the day, he still led more than 5000 people around here to "hard persuade" them to go back. How can he not know that once they attack in the daytime, if these people have any reaction, wouldn''t it make the situation more chaotic?


    Wang Zhanjiang left with the tiger talisman. An hour later, at midnight, he took 10000 soldiers outside the courtyard.


    The arrival of so many soldiers soon blocked the streets near the yard. With so many reinforcements in hand, Wang Zhanjiang''s confidence soared at this moment. With a wave of his hand, he sent two thousand soldiers to attack the courtyard again.


    The gunfire rang out again, from sporadic to dense, indicating the enthusiasm of the war. Hundreds of steps away from the main courtyard, Yang Chendong didn''t sleep, but stood in the courtyard and looked up at the hanging moon in the sky.


    It''s the 14th day of the lunar calendar. The moon in the sky is very bright, but Yang Chendong feels a little heavy in his heart.


    From the moment Zhu Huixi began to turn over, Wang Shan had already sent a telegram to the main force of the five-star army waiting in Liangshan. They must have set off now. More than 200000 main troops should have entered the three provinces and regions.


    With the strength of the cavalry of the first army and the new Third Army, they must be able to reach outside the Yunnan mansion in three days. At that time, they must fight and kill.


    At the thought of this war, I don''t know how many Han people will die, even their families will be broken, Yang Chendong''s mood is not much better.


    The reason why he fought around Daming, but he didn''t cut them. What Yang Chendong wanted was to win here at the least cost. After all, Han people have lived here for generations, and the death or injury of any of them is a loss to Han people.


    If you want to take the Han people to the peak of the world, you need to have a certain dominant proportion of the Han people''s population. In this way, the moment he goes to the king of the world is the real accomplishment.


    Originally, I thought that after conquering the surrounding areas and showing enough strength, Daming would be afraid of the situation. At that time, it only needs to pay a little price to receive here peacefully, so that more Han people can live a better life and get the greatest respect.

 Chapter 1569

    But unexpectedly, Daming really has some backbone. It can also be said that the two emperors of the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties were the masters who did not see the coffin and did not shed tears. They were not deterred by the strength of the five-star army and wanted to struggle.


    That is, of course, Yang Chendong will not be soft hearted. Cleaning up the three provincial kings first is making an example.


    How to say that Zhu Huixuan is also a descendant of the Zhu family. Although this person killed his brother and brother, it can''t change the fact that he is the Zhu family. Yang Chendong only hopes that after cleaning up Zhu Huixi by iron and blood means, Zhu Qizhen and Zhu Qiyu can see the gap between the two sides and finally surrender themselves in a peaceful way.


    Hanging his head to see the moon, Yang Chendong stood with his hands on his back, wandering in the shadow of the moon.


    The attack by the three provincial armies continued. They adopted the idea of using manpower to consume firearms and ammunition, and attacked wave after wave without stopping.


    Badaojiang''s team has already changed. The soldiers were tired after they had beaten back four waves of enemy attack. To say that long-term shooting is also a physical work. Numbness in arms and softness in hands are extremely normal manifestations. Yes, at two o''clock in the morning, Dao Xiao took over with another 100 black riding dragon guards.


    By dawn, the attack of the three provincial armies had finally come to an end, and throughout the courtyard, there were corpses, even piled up a layer high. The fishy smell can be smelled several miles away. It''s really disgusting to smell it.


    Outside the courtyard, Wang Zhanjiang is holding his nose and directing the soldiers to clean the battlefield.


    Under the courtyard wall, countless bodies were piled up there. These were the sergeants and soldiers of the three provinces who died in the war last night. Looking at these bodies, Wang Zhanjiang''s face was bitter and his legs were numb.


    In just one night, more than 12000 of the 15000 three provincial armies died. This is because he deliberately slowed down the attack in the later stage. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be no one alive among the remaining more than 2000 people.


    Under the ratio of fifteen thousand wars to five hundred, thirty to one, five sixths of our soldiers died in the war. It is said that Wang Zhanjiang has never fought such a war, or even heard of it. He didn''t know how to face Zhu Huixi and explained to the king.


    "To clean up the battlefield, you must clean up the corpses. At the same time, stay away from the gate of the courtyard and give the other party enough time to clean up the battlefield." after issuing this order to the soldiers below, Wang Zhanjiang beat his horse and went to the palace of the three provinces.


    Shortly after Wang Zhanjiang left, a big fire also lit up in the courtyard. The number of soldiers of black riding Dragon Guard is limited. Naturally, it is impossible to bury all the enemy bodies rushed into the team. Considering that the day has begun to heat up, I am afraid these bodies will lead to plague. After reporting to Yang Chendong, the soldiers solved everything with big burning and burned all the enemy bodies by cremation.


    The smell of burning corpses by fire is very bad. When a breeze blows everywhere, the air in Yunnan Province has changed, so that people in the city, whether far or near the courtyard, know that someone attacked the courtyard where King Wu Nan lived last night. Immediately, even for their own safety, many people took to the streets, He petitioned directly to the three provincial governments.


    Zhu Huixuan had long expected the people''s actions. One morning, he sent another general, Cai Wenju, to lead 5000 troops and tightly blocked the main streets near the three provincial palace to prevent anyone from disturbing him. He himself summoned Chen Tian, Meng Neng, Wu Yingtou and Mo GUI in the palace, as well as General Wang Zhanjiang who had just come to report on his work.


    All the right and left came. The servants of the palace served tea and snacks. They sat together and discussed their plans for the next step.


    Just when everyone focused on Wang Zhanjiang''s war report, a servant withdrew. One of them went to the servant''s room to say hello, said he wanted to go shopping, and then walked out of the palace.


    The steward''s name is Zhu Changjiu. He has been with Zhu Huixi for more than ten years. He is an absolute old man. It can be seen from being given the surname Zhu.


    He also enjoys certain power in the palace. No one will doubt his every move, but Zhu Changjiu has actually been bribed by Yang San. Yes, it''s "buying".


    In order to contact this person, the intelligence department spent a lot of effort. Yang San specially appointed a seven person team to contact this person and related friendship. For the sake of confidentiality, the seven member group is directly led by Yang San. In addition to Yang San, only Yang Chendong knows about it.


    However, Yang Chendong only knows the existence of such a group. As for who the specific members are and who they contact, Yang Chendong is also unclear. This action can be said to have reached the highest level in the security level in order to prevent the leakage of information. Yang Chendong can''t completely trust anyone when he knows that there are thieves but doesn''t know who they are.


    It was such a group that did a lot of work for Zhu Changjiu and investigated all relevant things in his life. It was not easy to find that before he came to Zhu Huixuan, there was a sister three years younger than him. At the beginning, they were scattered when fleeing the famine because of the flood at home, and there was no news for a long time.


    When there were censors, director Yang San saw the news. He felt that there was a lot to do. Now he made great efforts and mobilized a lot of human and material resources to investigate the matter. He found out that the woman was still alive and went to chixian city. Now she has married a woman for a middle-level leader of the textile factory.


    After learning the news, Yang San was overjoyed. He took all the information and pictures about this woman, that is, Wang Ling, to Yunnan mansion. Under the arrangement of the seven small secret group, he met Zhu Changjiu, who should have been called Wang Qiang.


    When Zhu was blocked in an alley by Yang San for a long time, he instinctively wanted to shout. With his familiarity with the surrounding environment, he knew that there was a street thirty steps behind him. There must be soldiers of the three provincial armies patrolling the street. His cry was likely to attract their attention.


    Just when Zhu Changjiu wanted to shout, Yang San handed over the portrait in his hand. There were four paintings, one of which was Wang Ling''s appearance now, one of which was the picture of his parents together in his memory, and the picture of her playing with her brother Zhu Changjiu by the river in front of the hospital when she was a child, And the picture of Zhu Changjiu before he separated from him in the last impression of him.


    Wang Ling is now a middle-level cadre of the textile factory. Her husband''s family is an ordinary cadre of the city master''s house. She has given birth to three lovely children, and all of them have gone to school in the Yang school. It can be said that she has received a lot of grace from Yang Chendong. Now there is something she needs to help. She is doing her best to help. When the four pictures appeared in front of Zhu Changjiu, the dusty door of his memory was opened, and for a moment he closed his mouth.


    In this way, without any resistance, Zhu Changjiu had a long chat with Yang San in a secret and safe place. Zhu Changjiu wept with joy when he learned that his sister was living well and gave birth to two little nephews and a niece.


    Over the years, he didn''t want to go to find his sister. Even this incident once alerted Zhu Huixuan. He also sent someone to look for it, but there was no news. Over time, everyone thought that the woman must have died and died. But happiness comes so suddenly.


    "Come on, what do you need me to do?" Zhu Changjiu was also a smart man, otherwise he would not be appreciated by Zhu Huixuan. He looked at Yang sanchen and asked.


    Two people who do not know how to talk about it, anyway, Zhu Changjiu left the cottage became Yang three''s eye liner, and his main task is to find out in addition to the three kings of what other forces are secretly contacting Zhu Hui.


    Zhu Changjiu felt a little guilty about doing this. After all, Zhu Huiyun was really kind to him. However, thinking of Yang San''s promise to him, his sister can not only live better in chizhen City, but also go to chizhen city to reunite with his sister after Yunnan. Finally, emotion prevailed over reason.


    Besides, just finding the mysterious man was not to ask him to do anything to Zhu Huixuan. After figuring out these Zhu Changjiu took over the task. Today, he went out of the house to report to Yang San. He saw Mo GUI for the first time in the hall. From the reaction of everyone, this person should be the person mentioned in Yang San''s mouth.


    In fact, Mo GUI had always been hidden in the three provincial palace, but because he lived in a place where others could not get close, Zhu Changjiu didn''t know, and Yang San spent a lot of effort and didn''t know. But now, perhaps because Yang Chendong has been surrounded in the courtyard, everyone thinks that this person is doomed. He simply doesn''t hide things and let him come out and meet the people.


    Even if this is so, if it is not in the palace of the eye line, want to know that this person appears things can not.


    In the palace, Zhu Huixuan didn''t know what Mo GUI had exposed. He was listening to Wang Zhanjiang report on the war last night.


    After hearing that the one night battle had launched more than a dozen attacks, at the expense of more than 12000 people, and had not broken through the defensive line set by the black riding Dragon Guard, everyone in the audience was silent.


    Obviously, the fact is not consistent with what they expected. The black riding Dragon Guard is not as limited as they thought. On the contrary, it should be very sufficient.

 Chapter 1570

    As for how the black riding Dragon Guard did this, it''s like a mystery, which makes everyone puzzled. Now the important question is not to find the answer, but what to do next?


    Although it is impossible to know whether things have spread because the means of transmitting information is too slow, from the information provided by Mo GUI, Yang Chendong is likely to have taken action. That man has a telegraph in his hand. According to Mo GUI, it can easily deliver messages thousands of miles away or even farther away. Last night''s attack has shown their position that the negotiations are completely false and it is true to take the opportunity to capture Yang Chendong alive.


    With Yang Chendong''s intelligence, I''m afraid there have been doubts for a long time. Last night''s action proved everything. In this way, I''m afraid the five-star army should take action. There is not much time left for their three provincial armies.


    Everyone at the meeting understood that if they fought head-on, they would never be opponents of the five-star army. This has been clearly proved by the unknown number of destroyed countries and forces. In this way, they have no other way to go except to take Yang Chendong.


    "We must take Yang Chendong." Zhu Huixuan suddenly got up with a fierce look on his face, and then spit out four words as if he had made a decision - regardless of life or death.


    Finally, Zhu Huiyun did not dare to wait. If he could not win Yang Chendong within the specified time, once the main force of the five-star army came outside Yunnan Province, he was afraid that he would have no chance to fight.


    On the contrary, as long as Yang Chendong dies, even if he is not captured alive, as long as he can leave Yunnan mansion before the main force of the five-star army arrives and effectively avoid the other party''s first attack, the Yang Department will certainly have civil strife. When they fall apart, it is the moment to do it yourself.


    Zhu Huiyun finally made the final decision, which made Mo GUI, who looked like a guest, happy. The task assigned to him by the master is to make Yang Chendong die, not catch him alive. However, Zhu Huixuan did not listen to himself in this matter, and he could only watch.


    Now that the goals of both sides are the same, he can let go. It should be time to do something.


    Mo GUI had just made a decision. Zhu Huixuan over there had already set his eyes on him. "Mr. Mo, now the king has decided to kill Yang Chendong. Should you do something?"


    "Of course." Mo GUI nodded with a smile. "Little congratulations to his Highness the king of the three provinces for making the right decision. If you want to catch Yang Chendong alive, it''s really difficult, but it''s not very difficult to kill the king Wunan who is shrinking in the small courtyard."


    "What does Mr. Mo say?" asked Zhu Huixuan with a look of expectation on his face. He knew that the master behind Mo GUI wanted Yang Chendong to die, but he wanted more benefits, so he didn''t make up his mind. Now the other party has the same opinion. He believes that the other party will do something to help himself.


    "Your Highness, the king of the three provinces, my Lord has just sent someone to deliver a batch of artillery, which is now in a workshop in the east of the city of Yunnan Province. I''d like to ask General Wang to come." Mo GUI still smiled and said the answer Zhu Huixuan thought.


    What do you mean that someone just sent artillery? If anyone believes it, it''s a fool. Today''s Yunnan government doesn''t say how heavily guarded it is, but it''s definitely more difficult than going to heaven for a huge thing like artillery to be sent into the city without everyone''s eyes and ears. This can only show that these guns should have been transported to the City long ago. It was only because Zhu Huixuan''s idea made the master behind Mo GUI dissatisfied, that he didn''t show his cards.


    Zhu Huixuan soon figured out where the joints were, but he still pretended to be happy and laughed, "OK, OK, the artillery sent by Mr. Mo is too timely. General Wang, you go to the east of the city immediately. The artillery will be transported outside the courtyard. Yang Chendong will die tonight."


    "Get the order." Wang Zhanjiang got up with the same excitement on his face. He was still worried about what to do at night? Look at the black riding Dragon Guard. As long as there is no shortage of ammunition, I''m afraid I want to rush in. I don''t know how many soldiers to consume. But with guns, it''s completely different. With this thing, they can ignore each other''s firearms and directly bombard the small yard. At that time, he can eliminate the black riding Dragon Guard without touching a hair of his opponent.


    With a happy look on his face, Wang Zhanjiang was ordered to go. Soon after, he came to the East City workshop mentioned by Mo GUI, where he found ten guns and 300 shells in a small courtyard.


    Both the number of guns and the number of guns delighted Wang Zhanjiang. They also wanted to get some artillery for hoarding, but Nanming imposed a blockade on them. The five-star army didn''t want to sell artillery, so they had to do it. Now there is finally a gun, which makes general Wang feel full of power.


    The artillery was found and transported from Dongcheng to the Xicheng courtyard of Yang chendongcheng. The news was soon learned by Yang San. His secret agents hidden in the three provincial armies finally played a role. The news was also sent to Yang Chendong by radio waves.


    "Sixth young master, urgent telegram." Wang Shan, the director of telecommunications, nervously sent the newly copied telegram to Yang Chendong.


    "Don''t panic, the sky won''t fall." Yang Chendong said with confidence on his face, stretched out his hand and accepted the telegram. When he saw the content recorded above, his eyebrows didn''t rise high, and then fell into meditation.


    There are no artillery in the three provincial armies (the only one has been used to attack Beijiang mansion and has been blown up). This can be seen from the previous intelligence departments and various reports. This is also one of the great confidence that Yang Chendong dared to bring only 500 black cavalry Longwei into the city.


    But now, the other side has 30 guns and 300 shells, which makes things more serious. This is not to say that Yang Chendong is afraid of these shells. These days, Yang Er has not participated in the war to command the battle, but is constantly digging tunnels with 300 black riding dragon guards, just to prevent such things from happening?


    Yang Chendong is now thinking about the source of these guns. Yang San made it clear in his telegram that these guns were not field guns of the five-star army, but red cannon made by Nanming. In recent years, due to the emergence of five-star weapons, both northern and Southern Ming dynasties have invested a lot of strength in artillery research. Now they have a large number of guns, but because of the backward technology, most of these guns are solid bullets, and the range is very limited.


    Not to mention the power of the artillery, nor to talk about whether Yang Chendong was ready early. Just talking about the source of these artillery is enough for people to think about it. Is this Nanming''s support for the three provincial armies to kill themselves? Or did the thief help Zhu Huixuan get it?


    If it''s the former, that''s good. After cleaning up the three provincial armies, I just used this to start a war against Nanming. But if it was the latter, the identity of the insider would be interesting. He knew the situation of the Yang family very well, and could talk to the Nanming court. Even an important weapon like artillery could be obtained. Who would this person be?


    Somehow, with the appearance of these guns, Yang Chendong has a feeling that the identity of the insider can be delineated. You can see who in the Yang family has had contact with Nanming, and then delineate and screen them one by one.


    Thirty guns were pushed out of the courtyard, and Wang Zhanjiang only waited for dark. In order to ensure the success of this evening''s action, Zhu Huixuan pulled another 10000 men and horses to Wang Zhanjiang, which made him more confident.


    Zhu Huiyun was also a nervous seat, waiting for the good news in the palace. In anticipation, it was dark as promised. When the curfew came and no people could be seen in and out of the street, Wang Zhanjiang couldn''t wait to come to the artillery and ordered shelling.


    Without any prelude or reminder, there was a burst of shelling. What I wanted was to give a pledge to the 500 black riding dragon guards in the courtyard.


    Wang Zhanjiang lost too much in the attack last night. With this hatred, he is bound to uproot the king of Wunan.


    Boom, boom


    Under the attack of irregular gunfire, the outer walls of one four into the courtyard and one three into the courtyard soon collapsed. The solid big iron bullets were like entering the uninhabited land, raging everywhere in the courtyard. There was a frame that I was the boss and the one who blocked me died.


    Originally, the three provincial armies had no artillery establishment, and there was no real standard for how to control these artillery. So that the artillery that was fired was flying everywhere, which was beginning to make this attack seem overwhelming.


    Only after a few waves of attacks, the outer walls of the two courtyards collapsed one after another, and many houses were knocked down by these live bullets, which led to the sound of rumbling and falling walls. Smoke and dust rise into the sky. Even if today is the 15th day of the lunar calendar and the moonlight is very bright, people''s sight is still very limited.


    Looking at this spectacular scene, Wang Zhanjiang was so proud that he couldn''t wait to see the scene when the black riding Dragon Guard was crushed by himself. In addition to the other side''s peripheral positions, without the help of firearms, his more than 10000 people only deal with hundreds of black riding dragon guards. He has too much self-confidence to win.


    Each gun fired five shells, and half of the solid shells were wasted. It also cleared up a wide enough attack interface. Wang Zhanjiang immediately stopped the gun attack. Then there was a loud drink and the infantry rushed.

 Chapter 1571

    If we don''t get the news in advance, as last night, the black riding Dragon Guard set up a fire network and blockade outside. In the face of this sudden solid bomb attack, I''m afraid they will suffer heavy losses. It''s not impossible to lose the defense line tonight.


    But after getting the news earlier, everything is another picture.


    Long before dark, most of the black riding dragon guards had been hiding in the tunnel dug by Yang ER and his people. Such a tunnel is similar to the air raid shelter of later generations. Even in the face of the attack of flowering bombs, it can be blocked, not to mention just solid bombs. It can''t hurt the people hiding here at all.


    Most of the black riding dragon guards hid. Only less than 50 black riding dragon guards were sent outside and hid in various houses. They used solid walls to observe the movement outside, so as to prevent the enemy from launching an attack, so as to give them the first time to block.


    It is worth mentioning that these black cavalry dragon guards no longer hold the 95 style, but a rocket launcher. The rocket launcher that can easily hit more than 100 steps makes them feel like holding a small mobile artillery with great power.


    When the artillery of the three provincial armies began to attack, the 50 black cavalry dragon guards hid in various huts. Although more than 100 solid bullets hit and caused some damage, there were no casualties among the 50 people under the cover of solid walls, but two soldiers choked by the smoke and coughed uncontrollably.


    Then the charge of the three provincial armies began. The 50 men immediately fired rockets. When the artillery fell into the incoming enemy camp, the aftermath of the explosion killed, injured and scattered groups of dark shadow teams.


    As soon as the rocket gunfire outside sounded, it was equivalent to giving the order of charging and counterattack to the black riding dragon guards hiding in the air raid shelter. Everyone rushed out of the tunnel one after another, holding 95 style or heavy and heavy machine guns, found the originally scheduled position for counterattack, and began a crazy shooting and counterattack.


    The sound of gunfire and dense gunfire kept coming, which gave the charge to the three provincial armies. Totally unprepared, they were caught off guard. They just rushed to the front of the thousand three provincial troops and were killed almost face to face. One was clean and no one existed.


    The means of black riding dragon guards and the strengthened firepower really frightened the soldiers of the three provincial armies. They couldn''t help stopping, and then madly retreated back before someone ordered.


    After a round of shelling and a round of charge, he injured and killed more than 1000 people. When the result was reported to Wang Zhanjiang''s ears, he became more and more angry, and his face showed a crazy expression. "Boom, continue to boom. Blow down all the houses. Let''s see where they can hide?"


    A wave of bombardment just now has knocked down more than one-third of the houses in the two small courtyards, so that the three provincial armies can rush out dozens of steps without threat. What Wang Zhanjiang wanted was to continue to launch a dash in the same way, nibbling away at the space of heiqilong''s health and finally taking the initiative in the battle.


    The guns were pushed up again, and each of the 30 guns fired two shells, that is, 60 solid bullets rolled into the houses. After there was no barrier of the courtyard wall, more than a dozen houses were pushed to the. This time, the black riding Dragon Guard had no record of zero casualties. Two soldiers were injured, and one soldier was not too light.


    "Hit each other''s artillery and blow him up." looking at the rocket launcher, Yang Er roared loudly in anger.


    Black riding Dragon Guard is his good brother. Everyone Yang Er can call his name. Now his brother has been hurt. As the actual commander of black riding Dragon Guard, he is not angry.


    The sound of heiqi Longwei rocket propelled grenades, which was also stimulated by anger, was waiting for this command. At one time, several people rushed forward and came within 80 steps in front of the 30 guns by moonlight. Then angry shells hit out and fell under the guns, causing bursts of loud noise like iron weapons.


    The sudden shelling directly destroyed several guns. Together with some soldiers of the three provincial armies standing in front of the guns, they were blown into the air by the strong explosion. When they landed, they were already dead.


    "Play well, continue." seeing the effect, Yang Er continued to shout with excitement on his face.


    Several more rockets were fired, and one after another artillery was destroyed. All this fell into Wang Zhanjiang''s eyes, which made him heartache.


    He has only 30 guns in total. This is all his family, and also all the family of Wang Zhu Huixi of the three provinces. If these are wasted here, I''m afraid he can''t explain to the king. In this way, while his face was sad, he ordered people to continue to rush forward, looking for the gunner of black riding Longwei, and disturbing the opponent''s attention at the same time. Then he took people to move the artillery back and saved the remaining 12 artillery and 60 solid shells that had not been destroyed.


    Black riding Dragon Guard''s full counterattack had an effect, hit the arrogance of the three provincial armies and recaptured a certain territory. But after all, so many houses have been destroyed, which is a fact. Just waiting for less than half an hour, the third charge organized by Wang Zhanjiang began. When the soldiers of the three provincial armies came from all directions, the pressure on the black riding Dragon Guard doubled.


    When there were enemies on all sides, it was no longer as easy to block the opponent out of the position as it was at the beginning. The sound of heavy and heavy machine guns was much more intense than last night. Yang Er joined the battle with 200 black cavalry dragon guards who had originally dug the tunnel, which can be regarded as stabilizing the situation.


    Under the moonlight, the fire drawn by bullets can be seen everywhere. The soldiers of the three provincial armies rushed from all directions fell one after another, but then rushed up one after another.


    At this point in the battle, human life is the least valuable. At this time, everyone seems to be red eyed. Except shooting, they are charging. They will never stop fighting for life and death.


    Yang Chendong is also standing in the tunnel at the moment. On his side, the director of telecommunications, Wang Shan, looks at him with a long face, waiting for orders at any time.


    But after waiting for a long time, Yang Chendong didn''t give any orders. Wang Shan had to look up and lower his head again and again.


    As Wang Shan expected, Yang Chendong did have a backhand in Yunnan. Once he mobilizes this force, it will be very powerful. But he didn''t do that for nothing else, just because he felt that the matter had not reached the last moment.


    It''s like he has a backhand. He has a feeling that his opponent has a backhand. He was waiting, planning and moving.


    The impact continues, and the number of deaths is also expanding. General Wang Zhanjiang''s face has long been covered with cold sweat.


    Originally, I thought that with the help of artillery, the attack tonight would be like urging withering and decaying. If I couldn''t catch Yang Chendong alive, I could kill him. But when I thought of it, it was clear that the other party had been prepared. Until now, nearly three hours later, there were less than 5000 soldiers in his hands.


    If he continues at this speed, I''m afraid he won''t win the expected victory until dawn. I''m afraid there won''t be any soldiers available in his hands.


    In the past, I always heard how the five-star army was good and how powerful the other party''s firearms were. But he didn''t believe it until he had real knowledge. But after two consecutive nights of attack, he finally knew the strength of his opponent and finally figured out why so many forces and countries would lose or even destroy the country in the face of the five-star army.


    Will the three provincial armies also be wiped out?


    As soon as the idea appeared in his mind, he waved it away. Wang Zhanjiang''s face just became more ugly.


    In the palace, Zhu Huiyun was still waiting for good news in the main hall. But when he sent a wave of people and got the current situation, his face couldn''t be as calm as before. The color of the day began to shine slowly. When the sound of chicken crowing sounded in the city, he jumped and fell down to his chair. He knew that another opportunity passed in front of him.


    It was already daybreak, and things could not be violated. Zhu Huixuan had no choice but to order the withdrawal of the army. He believed that he still had a chance, and before he was desperate, he didn''t want this scene to be seen by the people and lead to civil commotion. In that way, who knows what will happen.


    One morning, the generals came to the palace of the three provinces. As usual, Wang Zhanjiang, with a scarlet look in his eyes, made the report first.


    For two consecutive days, Wang Zhanjiang, who had not rested, felt physical and mental fatigue. But in front of the king, he had to make a detailed report on the war report last night. When it was said that all 30 guns had been destroyed by the five-star army, and the soldiers had suffered heavy losses overnight, with less than 2000 people, the faces of all the participants became very ugly.


    The gap between reality and plan is so big that everyone can''t accept it for a while. Although the gunfire rang until dawn, everyone was mentally prepared to attack. But from Wang Zhanjiang''s retelling, the result was worse than they expected. It seems that the attack of one night did not hurt any black riding dragon guards except that it knocked down the outer walls of the two small courtyards and destroyed some houses.


    oh Maybe it was hurt. They didn''t see it, so they didn''t count it.


    Everyone is so self comforting. When Zhu Huixuan looked at everyone, he really put forward different opinions. "It''s been two days. We don''t have much time left. Let''s talk about what to do next?"


    There are only 500 opponents, and they have to be surrounded by their own eyelids. But he couldn''t eat them. This feeling made Zhu Huixuan very unhappy. When he spoke to the people, his tone was also full of impatience.

 Chapter 1572

    Yes, Zhu Huixuan is worried. Because just one morning, at dawn, the scouts entered the city and came the news that the main force of the five-star army had begun to move from Liangshan to the three provinces and regions.


    From Liangshan to yunnanfu, it''s not close. It''s hundreds of miles away, but the news is that the cavalry of the five-star army are all riding on horses. I knew that day whether they would suddenly appear in front of me. If we can''t solve Yang Chendong before these people arrive, it''s really troublesome.


    I asked the other party to come for peace talks this time, but now I have to lay a dead hand on others. Morally speaking, I lost first. If Yang Chendong didn''t die and the five-star army came outside the city, he would be afraid of dying at that time.


    Time is pressing. Zhu Huixuan has no spare time to think about other things. At the moment, all he has to do is kill Yang Chendong. Only in this way, Yang Department will be chaotic, he will become safe, and get everything he wants.


    "Yang Chendong must die if we mobilize all the forces we can use tonight!" these words were like squeezing out from between our teeth, and Zhu Huixuan''s face became more and more sinister.


    Under the "game" that either you die or I live, everyone can only try their best. After Zhu Huixuan made the final decision, the three provincial armies in Yunnan Province took action. In order to consume the firearms and ammunition of heiqi Longwei, even the 10000 recruits who had just come up were used this time. Only in view of their lack of combat experience, they could prevent large-scale escape when the battle was launched, Instead of focusing on the main attack, they are responsible for the security of the periphery.


    It''s been two nights in a row. I''m afraid the whole people in Yunnan Province know that he wants to kill Yang Chendong. No one knows what these people will do. Although these people are often regarded as the existence of mole ants, no one can deny how much movement and serious consequences they will have once these ordinary people take action.


    In order to prevent these people in the city from doing things that are not conducive to their actions at a critical time, the 10000 recruits just called were used. The main purpose is to take care of the people in the city and prevent them from making trouble suddenly.


    It is more accurate to describe it as a recruit than a strong man.


    Because these people were arrested from various places, they didn''t want to join the army, but they were caught temporarily because of bad luck. Among them, more than 3000 strong men caught near Liangshan accounted for the main force.


    But everyone knows that more than half of the more than 3000 people are cold front soldiers. And it is also the headquarters of Cheng Hu, the most elite division and regiment in the cold front.


    At the beginning, Cheng Hu divided Leng Feng into parts, dressed up as a local refugee, and happened to be found by the three provincial armies. In this way, they were "caught" young men. They not only smoothly entered Yunnan government without any investigation, but also stationed in the military camp in the city.


    It is said that the three provincial armies also have a set of methods for managing the army. After entering the military camp, we have to register for registered residence, etc., and wait for a set of operations to be done, for fear that the cold front fighters will not hide their goals well enough.


    But it happened that Yang Chendong came before the army had any action. This moment attracted everyone''s attention. No one cared about the recruits and helped Cheng Hu''s Department cover up. So he stayed in the army.


    In the past two days, the story about Zhu Huixi''s killing Yang Chendong has long been heard in the army. For ordinary soldiers, this is simply a fairy fight. They just need to obey orders.


    Although it is said that the main goal of the Yang family has always been to make the Han people live a better life and make them the masters of the world. But for the soldiers of the three provincial armies who are not Yang, they have no chance to feel this light. On the contrary, they always took the military pay given by Zhu Huixi, king of the three provinces. Naturally, they took people''s money and wanted to eliminate the disaster with others.


    But as for the 10000 new recruits, they didn''t even get a point in military pay. This is naturally due to the short time, but it gives Cheng Hu and others a chance to plot.


    If it''s facing veterans, Cheng Hu and others who want to do something, they still need to consider two or three, but for a group of newcomers caught under the same fate, they don''t have to be so careful and can boldly do many things.


    For two days, Cheng Hu and others have been plotting. But to be on the safe side, they did not reveal their identity, but set up relations with other recruits with the same bitter background.


    No army in the whole Yang family has done better than Leng Feng in such things as the complaint meeting. Among the cold fronts, the first division did the best. For example, when they train at ordinary times, they have an assessment subject, that is, how to obtain the support of more strangers in the shortest time, so as to strengthen their strength.


    All this is used now. With the intention of Cheng Hu and others, more than 8000 of the 10000 recruits have been persuaded. These people have been persuaded. They are full of all kinds of aspirations for the people and members of the Yang family.


    Under the propaganda of Cheng Hu and others, the slogan of saving the king of Wunan and making a contribution for himself to join the Yang Department soon became popular. When he learned that 10000 of their recruits also participated in the war tonight, but they were only responsible for the security of the periphery, Cheng Hu was almost happy and didn''t jump up.


    It''s really sleepy. Someone came to deliver pillows. They are worried about how to get out of the barracks. Now the opportunity is in front of them. Hearing the news, Cheng Hu immediately sent someone to contact the spy of the Security Bureau in the city to ask for the next action plan.


    Under the continuous attack for two nights, especially the three provincial armies also moved 30 artillery. When listening to Yang saner, director of the Security Bureau who is commanding everything in the city, he felt his scalp numb.


    It is a good way to attract the snake out of the hole and win the support of the people. But the young master should not be allowed to take risks. To this end, Yang San once raised objections, but it didn''t work. That is, he can only do his best to ensure the safety of Yang Chendong.


    Two nights passed, and the night of the third day was about to come. Seeing that the three provincial armies would launch a new round of attack in a few hours, Yang San had made a decision in his heart that he was going to attack, and what he could do was to encourage the people in Yunnan Province to attack. Although in this way, I don''t know how many people will die, as long as I can keep the young master safe, everything is worth it.


    At this time, Cheng Hu sent someone to contact him with special means. When he learned that Leng Feng''s first division and regiment were in the city and had joined the three provincial armies for the purpose of covering people and became a member of the recruits, Yang San couldn''t help brightening his bloodshot eyes. He was happy and said with an exclamation: "God really helps me, and God bless my Yang Department."


    After some sighing, Yang San immediately ordered the intelligence agents of the whole city to move and spread rumors in the city, mainly saying that once King Wunan had an accident in the city, the whole Yunnan Province would be razed to the ground. If that time came, none of the people in the city would be spared. If you can take action to support King Wunan at this time, it is a meritorious minister. Those who make great contributions will reward them for their achievements and obtain silver and land.


    It should be said that although Daming at this time is far less powerful than before, it still has a certain foundation. At least the social form has not reached that irreparable level, and there are still some honest and capable officials. If the building is about to collapse, I''m afraid it''s a word to welcome the king of Southern Wu into the city, which can be used by the people of the whole city.


    In order to cooperate with the cold front soldiers, Yang San exhausted all his cards, which Zhu Huixuan didn''t know. Or he never looked at the people, and in addition, a greater crisis is pressing on him.


    In the general''s mansion in Guizhou, Jiang Wuqing was meeting with visitors in his study at this time.


    As a general of Guizhou government appointed by Zhu Huixi, Jiang Wuqing''s strength is not weak. He has 100000 troops in hand, which is his strength. Even he himself is tall, strong and beautiful.


    Jiang Wuqing is forthright. He can hear his laughter from time to time, which makes him famous in the whole boundary of Guizhou.


    Today, however, he couldn''t laugh because there was an acquaintance in front of him, Yao Yingjun, whom he had never thought of before.


    As the earliest spy of the Security Bureau and one of the most successful spies, Yao Yingjun was born with a good skin bag and called pan an alive.


    It was with this advantage that he successfully won the favor of Princess Zhu Lian of Yongsheng, and he was able to timely transmit the situation here to the senior management of Yang Department. And everything ended after Zhu Huixuan killed his brother and brother.


    After Yao Yingjun got the information from the security department, he took the princess Yongsheng away for the first time, and soon built a group of people and horses to travel around Guizhou.


    At that time, Yao Yingjun could have brought Princess Yongsheng back to Yang''s territory. With the important information transmitted over the years, the reward he received was enough for the rest of his life. But he didn''t do that. Instead, he continued to stay with Princess Yongsheng and raised the banner of opposing Zhu Huixi.


    Needless to say, Yao Junjun is a fake. He really likes the princess. For this matter, Yang Chendong also made a commitment. Whenever he doesn''t want to work anymore and wants to leave with Princess Yongsheng, he will personally give special approval to allow them to find a safe place to live in the life of a rich man.

 Chapter 1573

    People who have done intelligence work know that it is easier to come in than to go out. After a day''s intelligence work, it is difficult for a person who has been an intelligence work all his life to retire safely. So for this matter, I don''t know how many people envy Yao handsome.


    Feeling Yang Chendong''s kindness, Yao Yingjun decided to work better to repay his kindness. This time he took the initiative to see Jiang Wuqing, which was Yao Yingjun''s adventure to repay his kindness.


    In the past, when Zhu Huixi was still alive, Yao Yingjun knew Jiang Wuqing, but there was not much communication at that time. So when he appeared alone in Jiang''s house, Jiang Wuqing was surprised.


    Considering that the king of Wunan has entered the Yunnan mansion, and now Yao Yingjun appears in front of him, Jiang Wuqing suddenly thinks of a lot of things.


    "Come in with the general." Jiang Wuqing said in a very calm tone without calling for his own soldiers to take people at the first time. He believed that the other party came immediately. It was in his own hands and could be caught at any time. In that case, why worry? Let''s see what he wants to say.


    Yao Yingjun knows Jiang Wuqing''s performance. He did a lot of homework and fully understood the nature of the Guizhou general, so he dared to take risks alone. Listening to this greeting, he smiled and hugged his fist. Then he strode to the inner room of the house.


    In the study, it was very quiet. As the host, Jiang Wuqing''s Damascus golden Sabre was on the main seat and under the seat, and then put his sword in front of the table. Its intention is self-evident. If Yao Yingjun can''t convince him, give him a reasonable reason. I''m afraid we''ll use force next.


    In this regard, Yao Junjun just smiled, then found a seat for himself, and then opened his mouth and said, "general, do you know if there is a big disaster?"


    For Yao Yingjun''s amazing words, Jiang Wuqing''s surprise on his expression was fleeting, and then he sneered: "why? Is this the only way you can say words?"


    In ancient and modern negotiators, some people often make amazing remarks in order to exert enough pressure on each other and strive for enough actions for themselves. Jiang Wuqing read a lot. He had seen such things, so he was not surprised.


    Jiang Wuqing''s performance fell into Yao Yingjun''s eyes. He sighed this person''s composure and calmness in his heart, and then said: "General, I''m not talking wildly, but it''s true. The king of Wunan is brilliant and powerful. He conquered and occupied several Ming sized territories in a short period of more than ten years. His army is more than one million and his people are more than ten million. Wherever the king of Wunan goes, if the enemy is not the dead armor and the corpse is different, he will fall at the wind to save his life , who is his opponent? "


    Some boasting words were heard in Jiang Wuqing''s ears, and he didn''t mean to object.


    All these are facts, which are placed in front of us. No one can refuse to be convinced. On this point, Jiang Wuqing is also impressed.


    After praising Yang Chendong, Yao Yingjun continued to say, "now that my Lord has come to Yunnan mansion, what will happen next? I don''t need to go on. The general knows what should happen?"


    Facing this problem, Jiang Wuqing knew what he had to say. Yes, he said, "brother Yao boasted. As far as the general knows, our Lord has laid a net in Yunnan, and the king of Wunan just brought 500 followers into the city. Two days have passed. I''m afraid the king of Wunan has been controlled by our Lord."


    Jiang Wuqing got the news about Yang Chendong''s entry into Yunnan Province this morning. At that time, he was really shocked. He was surprised by Yang Chendong''s spirit of trying risks alone, but at the same time, he was extremely impressed.


    Although Jiang Wuqing didn''t talk to anyone else, he was very clear in his heart that Yang Chendong would appear in Yunnan government this time. He had such an adventurous move, which could save the people of the three provinces from the suffering of war.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Wuqing knew his master, the king of three provinces, very well. He was a master who even his brother said he would kill. Such a man only had interests in his eyes, so why should he be honest? He couldn''t understand that he could see this. The wise king of Wunan should also see it, but why should he try to risk himself?


    Just when he didn''t understand, Yao Junjun came. He was curious to see what Yao Junjun thought and said about it.


    Where does Jiang Wuqing know? Yao Yingjun just appeared because he just got the news from Yunnan government, in order to force the other party to express his position at the first time. After all, Jiang Wuqing is very magnanimous, good to the people and a good official. What such people can fight for is to try to fight for.


    "Hahaha." Yao Yingjun laughed like looking up at the sky when he heard the speech. Just when Jiang Wuqing had a head of paste and was confused, he suddenly stopped and said: "Why? Does the general think it is possible to leave our Lord with the means of the kings of three provinces? I don''t hide from the general that even if our Lord dared to enter the Yunnan mansion, he would have been well prepared. How could he be easily controlled by others? If there were no such means, would he have made such achievements today?"


    Jiang Wuqing believed Yao Yingjun''s words from the bottom of his heart. He would not believe that Yang Chendong, who has always been invincible, would take this risk, but he just couldn''t think of any way to break the situation. Out of curiosity, he couldn''t help asking, "Oh? But what means does King Wunan have?"


    "Ha ha." he shook his head slightly. Yao Yingjun didn''t answer this question. In fact, he doesn''t know what backup Yang Chendong has left. He doesn''t know the reason. How can he solve the doubts for others?


    Yao Junjun, who did not answer this question, just ended with "general, let''s see the result". But then he put forward his purpose, that is to persuade Jiang Wuqing to surrender.


    "General, as soon as our Lord comes to Yunnan mansion, there must be a result soon. And I can say for sure that Zhu Huixuan must lose in the end. Then, once the kings of the three provinces are captured, where will the general go?" with these words, Yao Yingjun has been staring at Jiang Wuqing''s eyes, as if he wants to find the answer he wants.


    decide on what path to follow?


    This is what Jiang Wuqing needs to consider.


    The system of the Ming Dynasty emphasized literature and despised martial arts, which meant that the social status of military generals would not be too high.


    For example, if a scholar makes any mistakes, he often holds them high and takes them lightly. Because there are some classmates, fellow townsmen, peers and colleagues behind him, that is, in the idea of leaving a way back one day when they have made a mistake, they will all stand up and speak.


    On the contrary, if a general makes a mistake, he will often be driven into the abyss, that is, it is possible to go to the next 18 layers of hell. In particular, those civil service groups will spare no effort to use all their strength in order to curb the status and development prospects of military generals. This is why they are both ministers, and the treatment and reputation of military generals are far inferior to civil servants.


    Jiang Wuqing was born as a military general. In the past, he didn''t know how many generals and ancestors he saw were played by civil servants, or even their families were destroyed.


    Some of these people have really made mistakes, while others have offended people and have been wronged directly. And even if you really make some mistakes, should the crime be punished?


    And should the families of these generals also be so heavily implicated? Is it easy to exile, be treated as a slave, or die?


    Just because the right to speak is in the hands of those civil servants, even if some generals have different ideas in their hearts, they can only bear it in their hearts. Therefore, as officials, military generals should be much more cautious than civil servants.


    Now, Yao Yingjun asks himself where to go, which is hard for Jiang Wuqing. He was indeed promoted by Zhu Huixuan. Before that, he was just a commander in chief. Now he can command 50000 troops and become a major general of a province. With this kindness, he really wants to thank each other.


    It should not be. Zhu Huixuan should not provoke the king of Wunan. What kind of people, even prairie wolves, can easily be destroyed. Can such people be compared with their local armies?


    Even this time, something happened when King Wunan entered Yunnan Province. But what about the rest of the Yang family? Will they take revenge? What''s more, he has heard that King Wunan has set up a prince, that is, a successor. Will they really collapse?


    Ten thousand steps back, the Yang Department of the king of Wunan collapsed. What''s the benefit to himself? From the point of view that he worked for Zhu Huixi, I''m afraid not only the Yang people will not spare themselves, but also the civil servants in the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    Good luck means dismissal. Bad luck means that you, including your family, are going to die. Thinking of his four children, the youngest of whom is only four years old, how can Jiang Wuqing bear to watch them die for his own reasons?


    Somehow, at this time, Jiang Wuqing had a sad feeling in his heart. As soon as he thought that his family would be implicated and die because of his own reasons, he felt that there was a burst of anger in his chest, and he wanted to erupt, which made him feel that bursts of Qi were not smooth and anxious.


    Jiang Wuqing''s heart is mixed with five flavors, and all this clearly falls in Yao Yingjun''s eyes. He felt that things could be done, and then he smiled and said: "General, I don''t have to say much about your situation. This time, the three provincial kings want to be enemies with our master, and they are doomed to a miserable end. How can such an unwise man deserve your life? It''s better to turn back now. King Wunan said that as long as the general is willing to surrender, he will not make mistakes and still make contributions, even if everyone is Han For your sake, I will also give you a wealth and honor to ensure the peace of the general and your family. "

 Chapter 1574

    These words were just right. They also talked about Jiang Wuqing''s heart, which made him move. But considering that he had received Zhu Huixuan''s kindness, would it be too unfair to do so? What''s more, how credible is Yao Yingjun''s words? The mouth that wanted to have promised closed again.


    There is no betrayal in this world. There is no betrayal, but because the chips of betrayal are not high enough.


    Or the threat is not big enough!


    If Yao Yingjun didn''t find him before, Jiang Wuqing may have a choice, depending on the opportunity.


    But now that the other party has come, he can only make a choice, either agree to the other party, or disagree.


    Can you disagree?


    No one is willing to surrender. It''s just the strength of the five-star army. Can he be blocked by Jiang Wuqing with a mere 50000 troops? Not to mention that the 50000 troops under his hands still belong to the local army. In the final analysis, their combat effectiveness is only mediocre.


    With such an army, Jiang Wuqing had no confidence when he wanted to fight with the five-star army who had experienced hundreds of battles.


    Whether it was to see the situation clearly or not, Jiang Wuqing finally had to make a decision. Looking at Yao Yingjun, he asked, "but I don''t know what kind of guarantee I can get if I choose to surrender to the five-star Army..."


    ......


    Yunnan Province.


    It''s less than an hour before dark.


    A gloomy atmosphere enveloped the city, giving people a very depressed feeling.


    The movement in the past two nights was not small, especially last night, the gunfire was so dense. Anyone who is not a fool knows exactly what happened.


    It should be said that the people are the most honest and responsible group, but if they can live, they will not go too far. For example, words that seem to swallow their anger, linger and live are given to them. But when something happens that threatens their lives, they will become another look and show their tusks.


    In later words, the great master of the East has awakened.


    Who is the king of Wunan? Needless to say, the people in Yunnan Province don''t know. Even a large number of people have yearned for the life of Yang family and thought about the defection of Dharma.


    Originally, it has a good mass base. In addition, Yang Chendong is willing to take risks this time in order to prevent the people of the three provinces from suffering from war. At this time, it can be said that it is more popular. This is the general trend that Yang Chendong needs.


    Now the general trend has become, but the kings of the three provinces want to kill the king of Wunan. How can the people in the city do it?


    This is no longer a matter of fighting between the two kings. If one is not done well, the people in the city will be affected and implicated. If they still do nothing, it is possible that they will eventually be slaughtered.


    Once this terrible result appears in the minds of the people, who can calm down?


    It was at this time that the spies sent by Yang San played a role. They mixed with the people and talked about a fierce relationship. More and more people felt the danger. Finally, waves of people in the city with all kinds of "weapons" began to rush towards the disgraceful courtyard that had been destroyed.


    Yunnanfu is a big city.


    Not to mention the history, just as the former palace of Xiping and the current palace of the three provinces are located, I don''t know how many people are attracted, so the number of people here once reached more than 500000.


    Although the proportion of adult men is not very large due to the war, even if it is 10 to 1, 50000 people can be gathered, not to mention that when things are related to their own safety and life and death, not only adult men will stand up, such as older men and some young women in order to find a way out, Also stood up together.


    A vast team formed and slowly ran towards the courtyard where Yang Chendong was located.


    The three provincial kings who paid close attention to the situation in the city soon reported the matter to Zhu Huixuan''s ears. The king of the three provinces, who already had countermeasures, ordered to send 20000 veterans and 10000 newly captured young men to take charge of the periphery. Once it was found that the people dared to attack the former, there would be no amnesty!


    At the same time, Zhu Huixuan also handed over the 15000 soldiers he had left to Wang Zhanjiang. The task for him was to take Yang Chendong''s life tonight, no matter what price he paid.


    No one will stop this desperate move. Although this is the worst policy, there is no better way at the moment.


    But what Zhu Huixuan didn''t know was that just this evening, two assassination teams also started the hands-on mode. They are the Mu family dead brought by Mu ang and the 100 ninjas brought by Mo GUI.


    The Mu family martyrs brought by Mu ang have been lurking in the city for several days. There is no doubt that they will do it when the opportunity is right.


    Although it is said that the Mu family also despises Zhu Huixi, the king of the three provinces, and will take his life once he has a chance. But in front of a more powerful opponent, Yang Chendong, they still had to work together to solve the big problem first.


    To this end, Mu ang has made up his mind that success is benevolence.


    Fortunately, after the attack for two consecutive nights, the peripheral courtyard where Yang Chendong lives has been conquered, and the scope of activities has been much narrower than before. Under such conditions, once these Mu family dead men rush into Yang Chendong''s side, they still have a great chance to kill the target and complete the task.


    Besides the 100 ninjas Mo GUI brought.


    This is a force no one knows.


    Ninjas are best at hiding. In addition, Mo GUI had long made arrangements so that no one noticed them, and even Yang Chendong didn''t know their existence.


    What''s more, the leader of this group of ninjas is under the special endure blowing stone that has been on the death list of Yang Chendong. This special bear, who should have died in the assassination of manchutu, a general of the Timur Empire, now came to Yunnan Province without knowing it. He was like a poisonous snake in the dark. Once he saw the opportunity, he would attack decisively and release his powerful energy.


    The two dark forces, one left and one right, stared at the dilapidated courtyard, waiting for the best opportunity.


    In the courtyard, Yang Er, daoxiao and Badaojiang are also doing the final inspection. After years of war, they had a feeling of dark clouds pressing on the city. As we all know, compared with the attack last night and the previous two nights, the enemy''s attack tonight will only be more ferocious.


    Fortunately, they have sufficient firearms and ammunition in their hands, which is their most powerful strength. During the day, they have dug trenches to ensure that the soldiers can hide in them and kill the enemy completely under the premise of sufficient self-protection.


    "Yang Er, leave a gap in the East." Yang Chendong didn''t know when he had put on his golden cloak. Although it was getting dark, it was still dazzling. Under the light of Yu Guang, he launched 10000 rays of light, giving people a feeling like a God coming down to earth.


    "Young master, are you..." Yang ER was surprised when he heard his face. Once a cut is made, it may give the enemy an opportunity to rush into the courtyard. In that case, it is too dangerous.


    "Execute the order." Yang Chendong didn''t explain too much.


    Of course, he knows what he is doing, which is indeed some adventure, but if he doesn''t do so, how can he find out all the forces hidden in the dark? And with his master level skills and the big warehouse that can be called at any time, he really doesn''t have anything to fear?


    This may be the courage of art experts.


    Not to mention, who doesn''t have a backhand?


    That is, Yang Chendong''s order, whether Yang Er is willing or not, can only be implemented in the end. Naturally, there is a gap in the East. But it''s not obvious, at least not at a glance.


    This is what Yang Chendong needs. If the gap is too obvious, isn''t it tantamount to telling others that this is a trap?


    The reason why Yang Chendong chose to take risks this time is to see if he can find out the whereabouts of the internal thief. If he is safe here, how can the internal ghost appear?


    The black riding dragon guards, who had long been ready for a hard battle, checked their weapons for the last time. Wang Shan, director of telecommunications, also came to Yang Chendong and reported the contents of several telegrams he had just received.


    "Sixth young master, Yao Yingjun has persuaded general Jiang Wuqing of Guizhou Province to take over their military power and sent 20000 troops from Guizhou to Yunnan."


    "Sixth young master, after a long-distance attack day and night, the nearest army to us is less than 300 Li. They are confident that they will arrive outside Yunnan mansion before noon yesterday."


    "Sixth young master, the intelligence department has heard that Guangxi General Bai Kun is now in close contact with the Southern Ming court. It seems that he may be rebelled at any time..."


    "Six young masters..."


    Listening to the contents of the telegrams read out one by one, Yang Chendong looked calmly ahead. He knew that after bypassing a big circle and cutting off the surrounding dangers one by one, he finally had to face the Nanming court.


    "OK, I see." Yang Chendong doesn''t feel much joy at the moment. After all, once the war breaks out, the bitter people will only be the Han people at the bottom, not like when attacking other countries and forces. In order to achieve the goal, he can do whatever he wants.


    Wang Shan seems to feel that Yang Chendong''s mood is a little low. After agreeing, he quietly retreats. Yang Er came forward and said loudly, "young master, don''t worry. There are five hundred black riding dragon guards. No one can rush in front of you and hurt you."

 Chapter 1575

    "Er." I was in a low mood, because Yang er''s interruption made me disappear. But also at this moment, Yang Chendong thought of giving a few instructions to Yang er. Otherwise, his urine will destroy his plan.


    "Yang Er, if an enemy rushes in from the East, young master, I''ll take them out of here, and you just need to guard here. Don''t worry about me, okay?"


    Yang Chendong said with a sincere look. If he is replaced by another subordinate, he only needs to give an order to the other party to execute. However, Yang Er is a straight hearted person. What he has to say is more specific.


    "Hmm? Why..." Yang Erwen wanted to make it clear, but fortunately he still knew the dignity and inferiority, so he closed his mouth. But that doesn''t mean he gave up. On the contrary, he said carefully, "young master, is it too dangerous? Otherwise, let Dao Xiao or Badaojiang lead the team. I''d better follow you."


    "No need." in order to dispel Yang er''s idea and don''t want him to take risks, Yang Chendong said in a very fruity tone: "you don''t know the speed of the young master. You can''t keep up with me. Well, obey orders."


    If you can''t keep up, Yang er''s face collapsed immediately.


    In terms of people with good skills and strength, Yang Department is also full of talents. Yang Er belongs to the top-notch general existence among them, and few people can convince him. Yang Chendong is an exception. They don''t know how many moves they have made in private. They can deal with one or two before. Up to now, they can''t even stick to one round.


    This once made Yang Er angry and happy.


    I was angry that my skill was too poor. I should have protected the young master''s safety. But many times, it has become a furnishing existence, which makes him blush when he claims to have a foothold.


    I''m glad that the young master has such shocking skills and has more security. He doesn''t have to worry so much.


    Thinking of his skill, he and Yang Chendong are really not at the same level. Although he was reluctant, Yang Er agreed, "yes, young master, but you must be careful."


    "Don''t worry, there are a few." Yang Chendong also breathed a sigh of relief. He was really worried that Yang Er would follow him regardless of orders. In that case, people would be loyal. He really couldn''t say anything.


    Now, if you act alone, you don''t have to worry so much. As for his skill, maybe it''s the reason for his rebirth, or maybe Da Cang is on himself. In short, his physical speed, strength or reaction ability are really scary.


    In addition, the battlefield and killing skills learned in the previous life are all available, with assistance, except for the coverage attack at close range, and no one can kill him if he has a little time and opportunity to respond.


    With this, he dared to take such a risk, and he dared to open a hole in the face of tens of thousands of enemies and set an exposed trap for those who hurt him.


    Not to mention, there is a backhand. Just now, director Wang Shan made a report. The back hand has been in place and is ready at any time. With these, now we just wait for the enemy to be caught.


    Maybe you can take this opportunity to see the identity of the thief.


    Yang Chendong was ready and made all kinds of preparations. At the periphery of the courtyard, Wang Zhanjiang led nearly 20000 troops and was ready to launch an assault.


    It has failed for two consecutive nights. Tens of thousands of troops have been dispatched, and dozens of artillery can''t shake an army surrounded by 500 people. Although the other party has advanced firearms, Wang Zhanjiang is still not afraid.


    In any case, the most advanced firearms still need to be controlled by people. He doesn''t believe that under continuous attacks, how long can the other party last, and whenever he is given a chance to get close, the crowd tactics will work, and that''s the time to harvest the fruits of victory.


    Once he killed the king of Wunan, he would be famous. Who dared to belittle himself at that time? At that time, I was the first hero in the world.


    With this ideal, Wang Zhanjiang seems a little excited. Even the sleepiness in recent days seems to have been reduced a lot. It was in this expectation that it was finally dark.


    Some of Wang Zhanjiang, who couldn''t wait, ordered the attack as soon as it was dark. Rockets took the lead in flying out and flew straight around the courtyard.


    In order to ensure that everyone''s line of sight is not obstructed, Wang Zhanjiang changed the way he played in the dark the previous two nights and prepared countless rockets in advance, so as to illuminate the surroundings, look for the weak defensive weakness of heiqi Longwei and find the best route for the attack.


    Thousands of rockets raided and fell around the courtyard. Under the fire, the courtyard was as bright as day. The trenches dug in the courtyard also appeared in Wang Zhanjiang''s sight.


    "Good means, ha ha." Wang Zhanjiang laughed excitedly when he saw the means of black riding Longwei.


    During the day, the black riding Dragon Guard only dug trenches by various means of cover, and did not enter the pit until dark. If you still attack in the dark, you will be killed. I''m afraid no one in the sea can find out what method the black riding Dragon Guard uses.


    Now, the trench is right in front of him. Wang Zhanjiang, who has seen everything, has a better plan in his heart. "Come on, get ready to light a fire and let off smoke."


    Smoke attack is one of the common means on the battlefield. History has recorded the success of many smoke attacks.


    Only because there are many attack methods and too many limitations, the method is good and there are not many users. But now, the black riding dragon guards surrounded within a certain range are a good way to attack them with thick smoke.


    Under the command of Wang Zhanjiang, the soldiers below quickly brought dry firewood, and then lit it. Then they kept putting wet firewood on it, and soon the smoke rose. Under the constant incitement of the three provincial armies, the smoke began to blow towards the courtyard.


    "They want to put smoke." with the help of night vision, Badaojiang, who guarded the first line of defense, soon found Wang Zhanjiang''s intention. But he didn''t panic. On the contrary, he showed disdain at the corners of his mouth.


    At the moment, if Wang Zhanjiang could stand in front of him, he would not help but scold the other party for his stupidity. What effect can heavy smoke have in front of firearms that can attack from a long distance? Don''t they know that they can solve all the problems with only one shell falling on the firewood pile?


    "Come on, where''s the rocket launcher? Aim it at the firewood pile and blow it hard." Badaojiang said confidently on his face. The bazooka soldiers around them immediately got ready. Without waiting for the smoke to be completely generated, they came to the courtyard, and the shells took the lead in firing out, razing the pile of fire to the ground.


    The thick smoke not only did not have an effect, but also killed and injured more than ten people because of shells. Wang Zhanjiang frowned. He was curious about how the other party could see his actions when it was dark and smoke, although it was the 16th day of the lunar calendar and the moon was full.


    He shook his head and liberated his unhappiness at the bottom of his heart. It''s not time to think about these at the moment. There''s not much time left for him. If he can''t win Yang Chendong tonight, I''m afraid his head will move next. "Come on, beat the drum and charge."


    Under the moonlight, with the flames everywhere, the three provincial armies began a suicide charge of "miserable people and no way".


    As in the past few days, shadows were everywhere. The three provincial armies pressed on like dark clouds with a fierce and fearless appearance. Under the supervision of Wang Zhanjiang himself, the soldiers rushed forward reluctantly.


    FireStarter!


    Five hundred black riding dragon guards will not be polite. With a shout, Badaojiang, who was in charge of the first line of defense, gave the order to shoot.


    In fact, under the two-day night battle, the number of black riding dragon guards was less than 500. To be exact, 13 soldiers were injured to varying degrees and could not continue to participate in the battle. They had to stay in the main courtyard with Yang Chendong.


    Even so, 487 black cavalry dragon guards were still holding all kinds of advanced firearms, making it impossible for the three provincial armies from all directions to get close. The sound of gunfire was dense, and dark shadows fell.


    This war fully let people know the importance of weapons.


    When the weapons are advanced to a certain extent, it is already irreparable by manpower.


    Gunfire continued, and the casualties of the three provincial armies were also increasing. When it came back to the ears of General Wang Zhanjiang, he didn''t even frown like an old monk.


    All this was expected by him. Although he couldn''t figure out where the black cavalry dragon guards got the firearms and ammunition, he had no choice. In the fight between you and me, in order to give Zhu Huixuan an explanation, what happened if he took all the soldiers up?


    As long as Yang Chendong can be solved, all this is worth it in his opinion.


    One will be successful and ten thousand bones will wither!


    At this moment, there is a most striking manifestation, which is the cruelty of war.


    Wang Zhanjiang personally supervised the war. If any soldier wanted to retreat because of fear, he would be killed. In this battle, the soldiers have no choice. After getting used to obedience, they can only hope to become a lucky man, break through the blockade of the black riding Dragon Guard and rush to the courtyard.


    The sergeants of the three provinces who had no choice showed their due madness when there was only one way to charge. Although the number of soldiers killed and injured in the war was increasing, after paying a huge price, they finally got closer and closer to the black riding Dragon Guard. When it was close to an arrow, all kinds of bows and arrows began to fly, and the pressure began to increase.

 Chapter 1576

    "What''s the matter? Beat them back and don''t allow any bows and arrows to threaten us." seeing more and more bows and arrows falling in front of the trench, some black riding dragon guards have been accidentally hit by arrows. Although there were no casualties, more than a dozen soldiers were injured, some of them were injured in their hands and arms, which makes them unable to continue to use their firearms in a short time.


    Badaojiang shouted with indignation on his face. But he did not have a better way. Tonight, the three provincial armies rushed one by one. Although the firearms in their hands were powerful, after all, their manpower was limited. Less than 500 people needed to guard four directions, and their counterattack ability was destined to be very limited.


    "Two waves of grenades in a row will fight back the enemy who is close to us." Captain daoxiao didn''t know when he came to Badaojiang and began to shout loudly.


    Then, a burst of grenade attacks indiscriminately threw them out in all directions. The cries were one after another. Many soldiers of the three provincial armies who were trying to get close were killed, and the situation was stabilized again.


    "Hey." one punch fell heavily from the air. Seeing that the enemy was not afraid of the charge, the opportunity to break the enemy had appeared. It was really a pity that it fell short because of a burst of grenade attack.


    But Wang Zhanjiang was not discouraged. That is, with the opportunity just now, he believed that if he continued to charge, there would be a second chance. He continued to order that the whole army charged and could not stop.


    The inner ring is in full swing. At the periphery of the courtyard, the sound of gunfire has attracted more and more people.


    The appearance of the people is not so abrupt. After all, this sound has been heard for two consecutive nights, but anyone who is not deaf can hear it. The difference is that although these people were worried two nights ago, they didn''t do anything, but now the people have done it.


    From all sides of the city, more than 15000 people poured into the crazy courtyard. General Cai Wenju, who was responsible for the external security, could not see the slightest tension.


    This may be due to inertia. In front of the army, the people are just animals that can be driven at will.


    "Come on, set up the array, and the archers are ready. If the people dare to approach, shoot them." Cai Wenju, who is riding on the horse, said calmly. Compared with facing the people with little combat effectiveness, he is much happier than Wang Zhanjiang, who may die at any time in the inner circle.


    Cai Wenju is indifferent, but if he knows that there are enough one tenth of the cold front soldiers in his 20000 soldiers, and thousands of recruits have been persuaded by the cold front soldiers to do ideological work, I''m afraid he can''t be so indifferent.


    Cai Wenju didn''t know that he had become someone''s target at this time.


    Cheng Hu, the head of Lengfeng''s army, division and regiment, is hiding in the army and staring at Cai Wenju''s every move.


    Anyone who has been a soldier knows that one is always the most powerful existence in an army. For example, in a company, if officers at the company level are killed in battle, they will be inherited by a platoon leader. If all the officers at the platoon level were killed in battle, it would be a squad leader who would succeed them.


    It can be seen that this one is of great importance.


    Cheng huneng became the head of an army, a division and a regiment, and his ability is not a word. Then he immediately stared at Cai Wenju. The enemy was clearly and secretly, and he was unprepared. Where could he run out of the palm of Cheng Hu''s hand?


    "Do it." seeing that the people rushed closer and closer, when many soldiers of the three provincial armies began to draw bows and arrows, Cheng Hu, as the head of the regiment, drank loudly, took out his machete and rushed in the direction of Cai Wen on his horse.


    When he broke his drink, hundreds of cold front soldiers also came from several directions. There was only one target, general Cai Wenju on his horse.


    Just now, the good camp suddenly became chaotic. Many soldiers of the three provincial armies did not know what had happened. They felt that someone rushed in front of them. Then if anyone dared to stop them, they would soon be knocked down to the ground and could never get up.


    The sudden changes made many soldiers of the three provincial armies feel confused. Before they could figure out what was going on, Cai Wenju, who was riding on his horse, had his head cut off by a knife, and his blood was everywhere.


    Cheng Hu''s personal force is natural. There are more than thousands of cold front soldiers and military cadres trained by his hands. Having dealt with countless people, he has already practiced invincible skills in close combat. It is strange that Cai Wenju can run.


    Without even a reaction, general Cai Wenju was killed on his horse. This scene was seen by other soldiers of the three provincial armies, and everyone was stunned.


    More importantly, the people who killed the general still wore the same three provincial army uniforms as them, which is the most frightening and confusing. Why do soldiers dare to kill generals? Do these people dare to kill themselves even generals?


    "Put down your arms and kneel on the ground, or you will be killed!" shouts came out one after another, and more and more recruits with arms wrapped in red cloth jumped out and shouted. The United Front work done before finally played a decisive role at this moment.


    Cheng Hu''s sudden move, with the active cooperation of four battalion commanders including Feng Zhan and Wang Jinlong, the sergeants of the three peripheral provinces squatted to the ground. Although they still don''t know what happened, one thing is clear: if they don''t lose their weapons and squat on the ground, they will die.


    This has proved everything from the fact that my colleague was killed for no reason.


    There are more and more people in the periphery, and they are getting closer and closer to the soldiers of the three provincial armies. Although nearly 100 Security Bureau spies encouraged everyone to become the mainstay, many people involuntarily slowed down when they were getting closer and closer to the soldiers of the three provincial armies.


    They are common people and have not received any relevant military training. When facing regular soldiers with armor and knives, it is absolutely false to say that they are not nervous.


    But at the thought that if King Wunan died in Yunnan Province, the five-star army would retaliate. At that time, it was also difficult to escape the place of death. Their confidence was strengthened a lot, and they didn''t seem to be as afraid as they were just now.


    "What''s the matter? No one shoots arrows at us?"


    "Yes, what do I think of these soldiers? It seems that many have squatted down?"


    The distance was getting closer and closer. When it was less than 30 steps, the people who rushed in front finally saw the dynamics of the three provincial armies opposite.


    The spies mixed in the crowd played a role at this time. Thinking of what the Secretary said before that someone would cooperate with him, why don''t you know what happened? Immediately one by one shouted loudly in the crowd, "the soldiers mutinied. They and we are all our own people. Now let''s come together with them and rescue King Wunan."


    Once such cries appeared, they were heard one after another. All the spies in the crowd also shouted in all directions, in order to convey this fact to every people''s ears, so that they can move forward safely and boldly.


    Without a bow and arrow coming far, it has explained everything. After learning that the soldiers were the same as themselves and didn''t want an accident with King Wunan, the soldiers of the people immediately rose a large part. They were no longer afraid, and their pace was much faster than before.


    There was a mutiny in the periphery. It will not take long to affect the interior. Under the double attack, Wang Zhanjiang''s fate is doomed, and Yang Chendong''s safety will naturally be guaranteed. It was at this time that Yang Chendong, to everyone''s surprise, broke out alone from the East in a golden cloak.


    The body is like a spirit Fox and as fast as a cheetah.


    This is the true portrayal of Yang Chendong today. In the dark, the golden robe was shining like a beacon. After he rushed out, he was locked by many eyes.


    "Golden robe, that must be the king of Wunan. Chase it for me." in the dark, he was paying close attention to everything, like Mu ang, a poisonous snake lurking in the dark, with an excited brilliance in his eyes.


    He naturally saw the intensity of the battle just now. When he saw how fierce the black riding Dragon Guard fought back the attacks of the three provincial armies again and again with the advanced firearms in his hand, he was anxious.


    After observing the battlefield, Mu ang came to the east line. In his opinion, the defense here seems to be weaker. If he must launch an attack, he will choose the location here.


    Lurking on the eastern front, he didn''t know if the three provincial armies might break through the defense line of black riding Dragon Guard. If not, once Yang Chendong goes out alive, who can control him and where can he find such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?


    Yang Chendong must die!


    Or you''ll die yourself. This is the military order he issued to his uncle, Wang mubin of Pingxi, before he came.


    With a military order in front of him, Mu ang was still thinking about whether to take advantage of the chaos to launch an attack. He took the dead soldiers trained by the Mu family with great efforts. In terms of skill, it was not comparable to ordinary soldiers of the three provincial armies, but even so, he didn''t have 100% confidence to rush to the black riding Dragon Guard with 200 dead soldiers.


    When he was still struggling fiercely and couldn''t make the final decision, Yang Chendong rushed out. Especially in the process of the other party''s impact, he deliberately stopped. When the moon can just let people see his face, the excitement in Mu Ang''s heart is not to mention.

 Chapter 1577

    I thought it would be difficult to complete the task this time. All the 200 dead men he brought would be thrown here. I never thought Yang Chendong rushed out. Can it be said that the defense line of black riding Dragon Guard is no longer safe?


    But these are not what Mu ang cares about now. What he has to do now is to catch up with Yang Chendong and kill him.


    Having seen countless portraits of Yang Chendong, Mu ang believes he will not recognize the wrong person. Therefore, after Yang Chendong in a golden cloak rushed out from the East and ran away, Mu ang with him and his 200 dead men came out from everywhere like a ghost in the night and chased after Yang Chendong.


    Mu ang just moved. In the same darkness, a hundred ninjas also moved under the blowing stone.


    Yang Chendong''s appearance and body shape can not be forgotten even if they are turned into ash and blown under the stone. So just a face-to-face, blowing stones can be 100% sure that the person who escaped is Yang Chendong. That''s the case. Where will he miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?


    Yang Chendong appeared and was still single.


    His appearance also directly attracted the pursuit of 200 mu family dead men and 100 ninjas.


    Besides, at this time, Yang Chendong rushed out of the protection of heiqi Longwei in line with the bold idea of art experts. The reason why he did this was that he wanted to lure the enemy to take the bait. Secondly, it could also reduce the pressure on the black riding dragon guards, so that he could fight freely and have no scruples.


    But when he really rushed out, Yang Chendong was not sure whether someone would chase him. It was not until he met the soldiers of the three provincial armies rushing from the periphery and quickly inserted them from their sides with his body shape. After that, the footsteps behind him came in a dense way, which showed a relaxed smile on his face.


    With Yang Chendong''s master like skill, his ear strength is naturally extraordinary. Only from the sound of those footsteps, he can feel that the strength of the newcomers is by no means comparable to that of ordinary soldiers of the three provincial armies.


    From the orderly and light steps, Yang Chendong can feel that the other party''s breathing is very stable, which should be done by trained experts.


    At the thought that these people are experts, Yang Chendong couldn''t help but rejoice in his actions. Without this adventure, the killers who have not had a chance for a long time will attack the courtyard together with the three provincial armies. If so, the loss of heiqi Longwei will be inevitable.


    "Hehe, come on, I hope you can keep up with my speed." after Yang Chendong''s mouth crossed an invisible smile, he kicked his feet on the ground, and the whole man ran forward again.


    With only five points, Yang Chendong can keep a safe distance from the pursuers behind him.


    Yang Chendong, who was not in a hurry, took the road in front. Behind him were the dead men brought by Mu ang and the Ninjas brought under the blowing stone. Between the two sides chasing and escaping, the distance from the surrounded courtyard was getting farther and farther.


    "Stare at him, don''t let anyone run away." Mu ang was excited at this time. When he said something, he looked back, and then a helpless heart flashed in his eyes.


    Different from Yang Chendong''s skill of Xunjie, he can break out of the encirclement of the three provincial armies without injury. Just now, when he took people out of the encirclement, he took some effort. At the moment when he collided head-on with the soldiers of the three provincial armies, the two sides had a short struggle. After paying the lives of several dead people, he finally killed a path of blood.


    This is still because the three provincial armies are not prepared in the dark. Otherwise, Mu ang can''t think about how many of the 200 dead can escape alive. Now several people have died, and all these accounts will fall on Yang Chendong''s head. Mu ang is more willing to kill at this time.


    There is no good feeling under the blowing stone one step behind them. Just now, after some fighting, he was able to rush out after losing the lives of several ninjas.


    Although it is said that they were reinforcements invited by Zhu Huixuan, before their identities were announced, ordinary soldiers of the three provincial armies did not know who they were. When they met on the battlefield, they were either colleagues or enemies.


    Several ninjas died before catching up with the Lord. He was also full of anger under the blowing stone, but his mood became excited when he thought of Yang Chendong who could finally catch the missing order. He knew that the importance of this war would indicate whether the Ninja could be independent of the Yang family and whether it would have the opportunity to rebuild the small Japanese country. For this great goal, it is worth doing even if you spare all your strength and even lose your life.


    They all look like they will never stop until they reach their goals. The two teams follow Yang Chendong''s steps and walk through the Yunnan mansion.


    Yang Chendong, who walks in the front, is undoubtedly the most relaxed person. If he wants to, he can easily get rid of the tail behind him with his strength, but he doesn''t do that. He still wants to see if there is a second force that wants his life.


    In this way, one side "fled" and the other pursued for about half an hour. Even when Yang Chendong felt more or less tired, he still didn''t find a new enemy. He knew that the dark forces in the Yunnan government were all there. He saw the direction and went to Town God''s Temple, the east of the city.


    In Town God''s Temple, at that time, Daming, almost every town, represented a kind of people''s sustenance. As the Town God''s Temple of Yunnan, it is not only a small area, but also a large courtyard with three courtyards.


    This is the cemetery prepared by Yang Chendong for the people chasing after him, and this is also the place for Yang Chendong to prepare. I''ve just passed by him twice. I believe the people who have been ambushing inside must have made all kinds of preparations. It''s time to close the net.


    When he came to Town God''s Temple again, Yang Chendong jumped into the wall and entered the darkness.


    Mu ang and others followed. Several well behaved dead men also flew up, grabbed the wall and turned over. Soon the gate was opened from the inside, and more and more dead men rushed in through the gate.


    Nearly two hundred of the dead men rushed to Town God''s Temple with the fastest speed, which made it impossible for them to stop.


    Then he just stopped to count his breath, and then he rushed in with nearly 100 ninjas.


    "Who are you?" as soon as you entered the courtyard, a group of dead men turned back and surrounded the stone blowers in a fan. Those ninjas are also unwilling to show weakness. They hold the Ninja knife in their hands one after another, and they will fight at any time.


    During the pursuit just now, Mu ang knew that there was another chasing army behind him, but he didn''t know what their identity was, so he didn''t pay attention to them. After all, killing Yang Chendong is the most important task. But now, the two sides have finally collided with each other, and that is the time to have a statement.


    "Don''t be nervous. We are also looking for the king of Wunan and the man who will take his life." chuoshi next stood out and looked at Mu ang with a nervous face.


    This is not that he is afraid of Mu ang under the stone blowing. In this dark night, although his number is not as good as that of the other party, he is also confident that he can win. But he didn''t forget that Yang Chendong was the goal he urgently needed to solve. Before that, he didn''t want to create complications.


    Why didn''t Mu ang think so?


    Although he doesn''t know the strength of his opponent? But when they saw themselves, they didn''t do it immediately, which has proved everything. They won''t be Yang Chendong''s men. With this, he won''t be the enemy before he completes the task.


    "Well, I will trust you for a moment. Now Yang Chendong is looking for it in this Town God''s Temple." Mu ang has stopped the move of the dead soldier and turned back to Town God''s Temple. He has just arranged for people to stay outside the temple. Once Yang Chendong wants to escape, he will not escape his eyes.


    The two waves of people were divided into several teams, and they began to move forward slowly. They walked from Temple House to Temple House, turning the place upside down and looking up to find Yang Chendong.


    In the dark, Yang Chendong had already brought the most advanced night vision instrument to his eyes, and was watching Mu ang and blowing stones slowly push towards his place.


    At the moment, there was an inexhaustible anger in Yang Chendong''s eyes, all because he saw the blowing stone. Although the other party was dressed in black and had a black mask, it was as if the other party could easily recognize himself. He also recognized the other party.


    It is well known to the Yang family that chuishixia has died and died in the assassination of manduratu.


    But no one can imagine that in order to frighten the four sides, manduratu hung all the killers on wooden poles in order to warn the world. Because of this move, the secret agents of the Security Bureau had carefully inspected the bodies and did not find the leader of the Ninja blowing the stone.


    When this information was reported to Yang Chendong, he was more alert. For this reason, he had made some precautions, but at that time, Yang Chendong was still optimistic that the body had been burned under the blowing stone, or he escaped seriously and died. After all, he is very tolerant, and his skill is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    This is just a kind of expectation, but when Yang Chendong appeared in Town God''s Temple, he knew he was too optimistic. The man is not dead and wants to cure himself.


    I thought that if I hadn''t saved him, he would have died under the blowing stone, and there would be no Ninja now. It was his kindness that led to all this, and the anger in his heart was inexhaustible.


    Yang Chendong hates betrayal, especially after betrayal, he wants to be disadvantageous to himself. With this, there will be no good results under today''s stone blowing.

 Chapter 1578

    "Get ready to do it." in his mind, he remembered the past about taking over and reusing them. Finally, Yang Chendong shook his head. He knew that those were just memories. Now it was time to make up his mind to eradicate all this.


    Yang Chendong, who seems to have made some decision, is still wearing a golden robe, which is convenient for him to come out in the dark.


    This appearance made the Mujia dead and the Japanese ninjas who were searching for him involuntarily scream, and then the people rushed forward quickly and surrounded them.


    Borrow the torch in hand, illuminate the courtyard of Town God''s Temple as a whole, and Yang Chendong''s clear face is also seen in the eyes of everyone.


    When Yang Chendong arrived, Mu ang was very happy. Before, he was worried that the person chasing him was false and would fall into the plan of luring the tiger away from the mountain, but now he can put down his worry.


    On the other side, his eyebrows were tightly wrinkled under the blowing stone in a night suit.


    The visitor is Yang Chendong. He is confident that he will not be wrong. But because of this, he couldn''t help muttering that the other party shouldn''t come out. Three hundred people in one war, or so elite three hundred people, even if they are iron, they will not be opponents. Do you know that? Why come out? Why?


    Thinking of Yang Chendong''s various means before, especially the failure of Ivan''s sneak attack last time, and even the 30000 cavalry he brought first were destroyed in the first battle, his face suddenly became ugly under the blowing stone. Can''t it be said that this is a trap set by Yang Chendong?


    At the thought of Yang Chendong''s past, I don''t know why there is a feeling of grass and trees under the stone blowing. Although he looked around and didn''t find anything wrong, he was still very nervous at the moment.


    Unlike blowing stone, who once worked under Yang Chendong, Mu ang appeared in front of Yang Chendong as a winner at this moment. "Oh, this should be the king of Wunan in the Ming Dynasty. I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    "Wang Mu''s family in Xiping?" Yang Chendong was not surprised when he heard the speech. He just smiled after repeating it. Then he didn''t pay attention to each other, but looked down at the blowing stone. "Why? Don''t you tell me who you are? Even if you want Yang''s life, at least let me know who you are?"


    Yang Chendong is so calm that people who don''t know think this is the home of others? So when I heard this, many Mu family dead men and Ninjas showed resentment on their faces.


    As ordinary ninjas, although they know that they have worked for the Yang family, they do not know that everything they need in training, such as food, clothing, housing and transportation, is provided by Yang Chendong. They just thought that the upper class had to bow their heads and succumb to people in order to survive.


    In fact, several special forbearance, such as blow stone, said the same to the people below.


    This makes everyone look at Yang Chendong without the slightest gratitude, but only murderous and angry.


    But different from ordinary people, he knows everything. When he saw Yang Chendong''s eyes looking at himself, he knew that the other party already knew his identity, otherwise he wouldn''t have such a tone to question himself.


    As soon as he thought that he had relied on each other to develop and even live to the present, it was precisely because Yang Chendong helped him. Today, he felt a burst of shortness of breath. Naturally, he didn''t know how to answer this question.


    He didn''t speak immediately under the stone blowing, which attracted a burst of laughter from Yang Chendong, "what''s the matter? Are you all dumb? Or don''t you have the face to say your name and identity?"


    Yang Chendong intended to speak these words in Japanese. This is also when he told blowstone that the king has recognized your identity. It''s meaningless for you to hide.


    "Baga."


    "What is he talking about? Is he belittling US ninjas?"


    At this time, those ninjas have already bombed their nest. Their dignity will never allow others to evaluate themselves like this. But they know more about dignity and inferiority. At this moment, after venting their dissatisfaction, most ninjas still look at the blowing stone. They want to bear it and make their own voice on their behalf.


    Even the Japanese language was spoken. Under the blowing stone, I knew that my identity had been exposed. But at this moment, he was no longer afraid. If he made such a choice, he would bear such consequences. Therefore, before coming, he was ready to die, although he didn''t think there would be any danger in this trip.


    Hoo.


    After taking a breath and calming himself, Qiang finally opened his mouth on the blowing stone, "Your Excellency King Wunan, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m under the special endure blowing stone of Japan."


    It''s a ninja. Mu ang, who looked at everything in his eyes, was surprised. But soon this surprise was pressed to the bottom of my heart. This time, I didn''t want to be the enemy of the ninja, but to kill Yang Chendong. As long as I could complete this task, I just wanted to kill a small ninja who had been destroyed. I really didn''t put it in his eyes.


    "You finally dare to admit your identity? But why don''t you call yourself a slave? What else do you mean, the Japanese country? Hahaha, didn''t it perish long ago? Now it''s just a province of the Yang family." when Yang Chendong recognized his identity under the blowing stone, he couldn''t help laughing, and his words were full of sarcasm and contempt.


    In the past, these ninjas under the blowing stone claimed to be slaves in front of Yang Chendong. Even if he wanted to, these people claimed to be running dogs. Now, small names prove their ambition.


    In the face of these sarcasm, other ninjas who understand Chinese naturally quit and looked like glares. Blowing stones is not much better. If he and Yang Chendong are present, he can listen to some words. But now there are so many ninjas, he will never allow anyone to question and disrespect him, so at this moment, he suddenly replied loudly: "King Wunan, the previous things have passed, please speak with dignity."


    "Self respect, I bah." Yang Chendong opened his mouth and vomited, "A group of people who would rather be dogs in order to survive should also let others respect you. You think too highly of yourself. I tell you that dogs are dogs. Even if you put on clothes, they are just pets that the owner calls and waves away. Facing the master who gives you food and drink, you should learn to wag tail and beg for mercy, rather than get equal respect like people , because you don''t deserve it. "


    After saying something, it didn''t seem to be fun. Yang Chendong continued to say, "if you didn''t have the king, you would be dead now. Where would you still have the current scale? Without the silver given by the king, where would you recruit people and train wholeheartedly? Can you really deny everything by eating dry and wiping clean?"


    In the face of Yang Chendong''s question, chuoshi tried to say something several times, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. Yang Chendong was right. If the other party didn''t pity and help, I''m afraid they would have been killed by the warriors of Japan. How can they live now, let alone develop and grow.


    Once benefactors, they don''t want to give back now, but they want to kill the Lord in turn. What they have done is indeed a little too much.


    After some venting, Yang Chendong seemed to feel better. He opened his mouth and said: "Well, let him go with the wind. Even if you choose to be the enemy of the king, it''s meaningless. But now you have found the king and want to cure the king to death. Can you say who ordered you to do so? Oh, don''t say no. you don''t have enough money to train ninjas That''s impossible. Don''t try to fool the king. "


    As soon as the conversation peak turned, Yang Chendong fell on the people behind the scenes.


    This is also the answer Yang Chendong urgently wants to know. Isn''t this the answer why he took such a risk on this trip, so as to find out the thief?


    Yang Chendong doesn''t mention the past. He just wants to know who ordered them to do it. Normally, this requirement is very low. Prisoners can still be allowed to eat a full meal before they die, not to mention Yang Chendong who has been kind to them, but it''s not too much to want to know who is behind the scenes.


    If kaishixia knew the answer, he would tell Yang Chendong. Unfortunately, he really didn''t know.


    Shook his head, "the king of Wunan doesn''t want to tell him unless he blows the stone. I really don''t know. I just know to obey the order of don''t return."


    "Mo GUI? Who is he?" although Yang Chendong was dissatisfied with this answer, he also knew that he really didn''t know under the stone blowing. Otherwise, he didn''t have to answer this question at this time.


    "I don''t know who he is, but I know everything. Just listen to him. By the way, he should be in the three provincial palace and beside the three provincial kings now. It''s a pity that I''m afraid the king of Wunan will never see him again." blowing the stone shook his head as he spoke. It looks like you''re going to die here today and are destined not to know the result.


    "Don''t go back, right? I''ve written down the name." Yang Chendong nodded with emphasis, a look of great importance.


    Looking at Yang Chendong''s entanglement at the moment, looking at the blowing stone, he seemed to answer each other''s questions. Looking at that it was getting late and it was about to dawn, Mu ang laughed, "well, King Wunan, you know everything you should know. Now there should be no legacy. It''s time to go on the road."


    "On the road? By you? It''s just a little Mu''s son. You can see that I''m the king of Wunan personally granted by the emperor of the Ming Dynasty, which was recognized by the emperors of the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties. You did this to the king. This is the following offence. Do you know?" seeing that there are no questions under the blowing stone, Yang Chendong focused his eyes on Mu ang.

 Chapter 1579

    I haven''t experienced Yang Chendong''s means. Everything is just heard, which makes Mu ang not afraid of each other. Seeing this time, Yang Chendong also wanted to press people with a position. He couldn''t help laughing up to the sky.


    "Hahaha, King Wunan? The emperor granted it personally? Don''t you feel ridiculous when you say this? Don''t you know that you earned all this under coercion? It''s just that you were born as a minister. You don''t thank the emperor for his magnanimous kindness and think about creating and opposing the king. Now you still have the face to say these great principles. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Mu ang was a burst of scolding, which attracted a burst of cheers from the dead around him. Although they haven''t started yet, it''s obvious that their childe Mu is much more tolerant than that of the Japanese country, which is worthy of their pride.


    Yang Chendong listened carefully to all this and couldn''t see unhappy on his face. Because he knows that Mu ang is not only thinking like this, but also many officials of Daming will think like this. This is an intuitive understanding of him, and he really needs to know it well.


    It''s just a pity that Mu Ang''s mouth Kung Fu is just like this. After saying this, he shut up. Maybe it''s because I didn''t see Yang Chendong furious there. I''m a little disappointed, so I''m not interested.


    "Hmm? Why don''t you go on?" Yang Chendong asked, as if he hadn''t heard enough.


    This really made Mu ang angry. He had never seen such a cheeky person and didn''t know what to say for a moment. Simply did not answer, but clenched the long sword in his hand and shouted, "what else to say with a dying man."


    "Oh, I see." Yang Chendong nodded with a clear look, but then shook his head, "I give you a chance to vent your dissatisfaction. If you don''t want to say it, you really don''t have a chance. But I want to warn you that what you do will bring disaster to the whole Mu family and King Xiping. I hope you won''t regret when you meet in the yellow spring."


    "Regret? It should be you who regret. At least you want to die ahead of us. Come on, do it." I don''t want to say anything. Maybe after I can''t see the meaning of Yang Chendong''s fear, Mu ang feels that what he says is superfluous. It''s better to take each other and cut thousands of knives back.


    "Yes, you should do it. Do it." with Mu Ang''s voice falling, Yang Chendong nodded in agreement, and then said such a sentence.


    Ah, ah


    Then came a cry before people died.


    The sound also stunned Mu ang and stone blowers, who were preparing to start, and their footsteps couldn''t help but lag.


    Boom!


    The closed temple gate behind him was suddenly knocked open from the outside. Then a group of dark shadows jumped in and blocked the direction of the gate.


    Not only that, at the same time, a crowd of men in black rushed out of the courtyard wall, so that behind Yang Chendong. As soon as they appeared, they surrounded Mu ang and the lower class of blowing stone.


    The sudden change surprised Mu ang and blowing stone. Their expressions were not as relaxed as before.


    Each of the dead soldiers sent by the Mu family has great strength. If they kill the enemy on the battlefield, they will not be afraid of three or five people. But the cries were so refreshing that they hardly heard their resistance, and they were killed one by one. From this point of view, isn''t it that the skills of the people are more powerful than them?


    The stronger the enemy, the more dangerous their situation will naturally become. It''s strange that they should look good. The only thing they are thankful for is that although they seem to be surrounded, there are not many people, just more than 100 people, not even half of them. It seems that they still have the strength of a war with the advantage of numbers.


    It seems that by coincidence, Mu ang and blow the stone collided with each other''s eyes. Then they said the word "kill" almost at the same time.


    They are fast, but some people are faster than them. Those people in black suddenly have a dark 95 style in their hands. Just when the dead men and Ninjas are ready to move, the black muzzle has been aimed at them, and then there is a fierce sound of gunfire.


    Bullets flashed in the night, and Ninjas or dead men who wanted to rush forward were shot and fell.


    "Firearm?" as soon as the man in black took out these things, whether it was Mu ang or blowing stones, his face changed, and a strong sense of crisis was pressed in the air, making them no longer confident in their originally confident face.


    "Withdraw."


    "Go."


    Almost one after another, blowing stone and Mu ang gave orders.


    In their opinion, although the number of people is superior, it is too difficult to win in the face of powerful firearms. That is, it''s better to escape first. Anyway, Yang Chendong is still in Yunnan Province, so they don''t worry about finding a chance to start.


    Just at this time, they still want to withdraw. Where is it so easy? A smoke bomb was thrown at them. The strong smoke sent out a disgusting smell, and painful tears came out of their eyes. In a short time, most people were attacked and lost their resistance.


    "Throw a flare!"


    Another voice shouted out, and then one after another hand grenades that could brighten people''s eyes were thrown out and thrown into the courtyard, so that those dead people who wanted to escape while it was dark, especially ninjas, had to stop.


    Forget the dead. Their advantage is just that they are fierce and don''t defend death. When their strength is obviously inferior to that of others, they are just straw that can be harvested at any time. Death is certain.


    Ninjas are different.


    What they are good at is to use all kinds of concealment, or sneak attack, or run away.


    It''s better to use the surrounding environment or the reflection and refraction of light. In short, when it comes to running away, they say second, few people dare to say first.


    Let alone in the originally dark environment, as long as they can''t kill them at the first time, once they run away and want to catch them, it will be extremely difficult.


    It was because of knowing and understanding this that those flares were thrown out. When the strong lights suddenly came out, they looked at the Ninjas'' eyes. At that moment, they felt that there was a vast expanse of white in front of them. At this moment, they completely lost their direction, let alone ran away.


    When the flash bomb appeared, the man in black with special goggles moved.


    They have been trained for a long time. With the protection of goggles, the damage of flash bombs to them has been minimized. One can imagine what will happen when one side can''t see anything and one side''s line of sight is as usual.


    A gunshot rang out and hit one dead man after another or ninja on the thigh. In a very short time, Town God''s Temple was dyed red by blood, and a wave of fishy smell was also coming to our ears.


    Oh.


    Those killers who experienced smoke bombs first, then flash bombs, and then bloody gas finally couldn''t stand it. One by one, they began to bend down, lower their heads and vomit. But even if they had lost their resistance in a short time, the gunfire still didn''t stop. One by one, their legs were punctured by bullets. Under the cross flow of blood, they couldn''t stand steadily and fell to the ground.


    In a very short time, the party who wanted to resist and break through had no movement. They fell to the ground one by one, howling and screaming. At the same time, they were still twitching. They didn''t know whether it was because of the pain of the gunshot wound or the bad smell in their nose, which made them miserable.


    "All under control." seeing the dust settled, the people in black stopped, lit torches one by one and began to walk towards the wounded killers.


    "Fight with them." when a man in black came to a dead man, suddenly a cry sounded, and then a figure suddenly rushed at him, like a tiger down the mountain.


    "I really want to die." the man in black with a torch in his right hand seemed to have expected that this scene would happen. He just made a mistake to the side and avoided the tiger attack. Next, after the other party''s body was in the air, a torch was hitting the other party''s back. Under the powerful force, the killer sprayed another mouthful of blood. This time, he completely fainted.


    This scene continues to happen. The dead are the dead. They keep fighting back. Although they have lost the support of their legs, they still fight back. But those people in black seemed to have unique skills. Once no one was injured, they were all a way to defeat the enemy, and the killers who still refused to stop stun on the ground again.


    Among them, the most obvious one is the man in black who fell in love with Mu ang.


    Mu ang can be allowed to lead the team. Needless to say, his skill is strong. Therefore, although his legs were punctured by bullets just now, he had not given up the chance of the last fight. When he endured the pain on his legs, jumped up and rushed at the man in black, he was full of confidence that he could succeed in the sneak attack.


    Although this is done, the result of death can not be avoided. But it''s probably the best result to be able to pull a cushion before death.


    It means that it''s too late, but mu ang was disappointed again at the moment when he really made a move.


    The moment he jumped up, he felt something was wrong. Then he found that in the face of his absolute counterattack, the opponent did not panic, and even saw the disdain in the eyes of the other party through the moonlight. Then he made a sudden attack on himself in all aspects, but did not hide or flash. On the contrary, he went straight up, and greeted himself with his left fist without a torch.

 Chapter 1580

    It''s a good thing that the other party didn''t dodge. But I don''t know why, Mu Ang''s heart just gives birth to a bad feeling.


    Soon his feeling became a reality. The punch hit his body. Then he felt his whole body scattered like an electric shock. Then he fell to the ground with a plop and fainted.


    Just before he fainted, Mu ang vaguely saw a big foot stepping on his head. He didn''t know what would happen next and had no time to think, because he had closed his eyes painfully.


    "Well, violent ape, this person''s identity is important. He can''t die now."


    A cry rang out behind him. The man in black stopped his feet to fall, and then stamped aside with hatred. He just stepped out of a shallow pit on the ground, and then continued to go ahead to complete his task of investigating the enemy''s situation.


    "Six young masters, violent apes are like this. They are born with divine power and have a bad temper, but fortunately there is no bad event." Yang Chendong said nervously to one side after wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as people don''t die. Even if they really die, it''s nothing." Yang Chendong shrugged casually.


    This time, his back hands were the soldiers of the wolf tooth team.


    Over the years, the development of wolf teeth is not fast, and can even be described as slow, but their strength is really terrible. They spend most of their time on training. Their strength is terrible. If it is only one-on-one, even the black riding Dragon Guard will not be their opponent.


    It is precisely because the training intensity is high and the recruitment is very strict, so the development speed is not fast. But the overall combat effectiveness is very strong. This time, Yang Chendong gave them an order early and asked them to lurk into Yunnan mansion and wait for the order.


    Yang Chendong has a big warehouse. But he was not a reckless man. In order to be safe, he had double insurance before entering the city. For example, Leng Feng, an army, a division and a regiment, lurking in the new barracks of the three provincial armies, and the wolf tooth special combat team with nearly 300 people.


    It seems that the total number is not many, but their strength is the strongest. That is, playing a game of crossing the river and pounding the sea in the enemy''s stomach, of course, soldiers are expensive and not many.


    This time, there were one hundred and thirty special players in Town God''s Temple. They were all equal to ten, or even dozens. Having been prepared long ago, they are equipped with the most advanced firearms. They are just three hundred killers. They can be destroyed when they raise their hands. If it had not been for the consideration of leaving some people alive and asking some questions, I''m afraid it would have taken only a wave of shooting just now to end all these killers.


    Then, even Mu Ang''s counterattack was easily blocked back. What''s the use of other people''s struggle?


    It was like fighting back under the stone blowing. The opponent was steel leg. Under the condition of inconvenient movement and unable to borrow the Ninja''s hiding technique, one leg hit the right arm in just three rounds. The bone of the lower arm broke and the whole person fainted to death.


    Under the approach of 130 wolf teeth, anyone who resists will come to no good end. If the enemy is lightly injured and faints, he will be killed directly. Here comes a clean and happy one.


    After seeing that the wolf teeth players shot very cleanly, Yang Chendong stopped paying attention to the actions on the battlefield. That is, those who should be led out have been led out, and then he doesn''t have to hide any strength, and it''s time to fight back. "Silver hand, where''s your captain?"


    "Report to the sixth young master. The captain is leading people outside the three provincial palace. Just wait for an order, you can enter the house and get people." silver hand is arranged to cooperate with Yang Chendong to solve the killer this time because he is rational. But in the wolf tooth team, the real brother is the captain Iron Tiger.


    "OK, I''ll take twenty people away and leave the rest for you. I''ll clean up here. When they wake up, they will be interrogated one by one. I want to know all the secrets in their hearts." Yang Chendong patted silver''s hand on the shoulder and said so.


    "Please don''t worry, young master six, and promise to complete the task." this clap made silver hand''s face excited. He even noticed the envy of other team members when they looked at him.


    This is Yang Chendong, the soul owner of the Yang family, the founder of the five-star army, and also the founder of the wolf tooth special team. It can be said that everyone''s achievements now depend entirely on the gift of Yang Chendong. In their eyes, there is a man like a God. Now he patted him on the shoulder. So why don''t his comrades in arms envy him?


    Yang Chendong did not think so much, but had already left Town God''s Temple under the protection of twenty special agents, and went straight to the three provincial palace.


    The atmosphere in the three provincial palace seems a little tense at the moment.


    The battlefield of the courtyard cannot be attacked for a long time; The people in the city began to join; When the peripheral mutiny and the killing of general Cai Wenju were reported to Zhu Huixuan''s ears, his face was already very ugly. He didn''t expect this to happen.


    "Come here, take the king''s tiger amulet to dispatch troops immediately, and invite general Luo Guan in Mengding house, as well as general Rajiv, Azad and Hak to Yunnan house. In any case, kill Yang Chendong. Go quickly." Zhu Huiyun''s voice was no longer as calm as before, and said with anxiety.


    He can''t help but be in a hurry. Once Yang Chendong runs away this time, he will be at a disadvantage in righteousness. In this way, how can the people of the three provinces who know the truth believe themselves? Once they stand there, what else can he turn over?


    He is not afraid of the people, but the organized people are afraid.


    Even if these people can''t be used by themselves, they can''t be used by Yang Chendong. But now it seems that he underestimated the power of the people and even gathered more than 10000 people under his own eyes. What means can he do this? At the thought of these, Zhu Huixuan felt his scalp numb and felt that a mountain was pressing against him, giving people a feeling of breathlessness.


    The best way to solve all this is to kill Yang Chendong. Without this person, those people will have no core power and will be much easier to deal with.


    In the final analysis, Yang Chendong must die.


    "By the way, inform Wu Yingtou to enter the city immediately and take over the city defense together with general mengneng. Once a five-star army appears outside the city, be sure to guard the city until the reinforcements arrive." after thinking about it, the king of Miao will come in handy, said Zhu Huixuan.


    For the Miao people, Zhu Huixuan did not completely believe it. So on the surface, he placed great importance on Wu Yingtou, but he just didn''t allow the Miao army to enter the city, but just let them camp outside the city. But now, seeing that the situation in the city was out of control, he remembered the 10000 Miao troops and decided to reuse them.


    After several orders, Zhu Huixuan returned to the king''s chair. His face looked much better. Then wait until the news and war reports from all parties, and look forward to whether there is a glimmer of possibility that Wang Zhanjiang can kill Yang Chendong?


    Where did Zhu Huiyun know that Yang Chendong had already walked out of the yard in the dark. Moreover, the two killer teams that most likely threatened his safety were also solved. However, this is not the worst. The worst thing is that his palace is surrounded. The wind and grass here can''t escape the surveillance of the wolf tooth special team members brought by the Iron Tiger.


    It''s like several heralds he ordered to send. It seems that they are out of the palace and safe. But as soon as you get to the nearby street, you''ll be intercepted. It''s OK to lay down your arms and surrender. You can still get along, but those who resist must be killed impolitely.


    In other words, at this time, all orders in the palace can only enter but not leave. After Yang Chendong arrived outside the palace, the news was that he couldn''t even enter, because there was no need to hide anything and he could have a direct showdown.


    "Six young masters." Yang Chendong''s appearance inspired Tiehu and others, and his eyes showed worship like eyes.


    Although the iron tiger is the captain of the wolf tooth special combat brigade, it looks majestic, and they are originally a special army independent of the five-star army system, that is to say, their actions are not under the jurisdiction of the five-star army headquarters, and there is no need to report where they usually appear. It is a very mysterious and powerful force.


    But this is just for ordinary people. For example, in front of Yang Chendong, these so-called pride can be removed one by one. It is with Yang Chendong that wolf teeth have everything in the special team. It is also because of Yang Chendong''s support that wolf teeth can have such treatment.


    Therefore, in the face of the real wolf tooth creator, iron tigers only have respect and obedience in their eyes.


    "Well done." Yang Chendong has always been a person who is not stingy and praises. When he came to the Iron Tiger, his right hand naturally fell on the other party''s shoulder and patted gently. Then I asked about the palace.


    "Report to the sixth young master, there are three doors in the royal residence, the front door, the back door and the side door. I have arranged someone to stare at these three doors respectively to ensure that one of them comes out and solves one, which has cut off all their contact with the outside world." tie Hu gave a brief report on the situation.


    "Very good." Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction. "How''s the situation in the house? How sure can we control here if we rush in now?"


    "Report to the sixth young master that the skinny monkey has gone in just now, and the situation inside is basically clear. There are about 400 personal soldiers of Zhu Huixuan and more than 100 other servants and servants in the house, which have no combat effectiveness. Therefore, as long as the sixth young master gives an order, we are absolutely sure to control here. But there may be some noise. After all, no one can fight here I don''t know if Zhu Huixuan has any other means of rescue. "When Tiehu said this, he didn''t look very confident.

 Chapter 1581

    It''s normal for those who can become the king of the three provinces to have any backhand in their hands, but if not unexpected, it''s nothing more than putting thick smoke to warn others of the danger of the palace. But Yang Chendong immediately decided to do it. Naturally, he was not afraid that others would know. Besides, blowing stone has said before that there should be a man named Mo GUI in the house. He is the most troublesome existence, because he knows nothing about this person, let alone whether he will have any other means.


    "No matter what, the city has been in chaos. Now the people have joined the war and can''t wait. Otherwise, we Han people''s strength will be lost. In this way, let''s inform you and get ready to attack in ten minutes. We must solve the battle in the shortest time. As for whether there will be reinforcements coming here, don''t worry. The general trend will go , I want to see who will save the king of the three provinces. "Yang Chendong made the final decision.


    With five hundred black cavalry dragon guards, he can guard several small courtyards. Now that the Royal Palace is so large, with more than 100 wolf teeth special combat team members, he is certainly more confident to face all emergencies. You know, Dachang has everything. It''s a big deal to take out a small part of the weapons in it, which is enough to solve any difficulties he faces.


    Not to mention, once Zhu Huiyun is taken down, I''m afraid the people of the three provincial king system will be in danger. Who wants to rescue him?


    Even though Yang Chendong said so, Iron Tiger naturally won''t have the slightest doubt. After the salute, they arranged it. After the most elite wolf teeth took action, it took only ten minutes. They have formulated three battle plans to ensure that once an unknown situation occurs, they can change the plan immediately to solve the problem.


    "Sixth young master." when Tiehu came to the east of Yang Chen again, he had incomparable self-confidence on his face.


    "Do it." Yang Chendong certainly knew that he was ready, so he nodded his head.


    "Do it." Iron Tiger turned around at that moment. Although it was still dark, when the two words were spit out, you could still see hundreds of dark shadows starting to move towards the three provincial palace from three directions.


    The war is raging outside. Although the atmosphere in the three provincial kings'' residence is a little tense, no one would have thought that there would be danger here. After all, the current Yunnan residence is still in the hands of their king, so ordinary people are still doing what they should do.


    Among them, many palace guards are still sleeping and resting. Only some people are patrolling the palace, but they are just walking around.


    When the special team members suddenly appeared like ghosts, many bodyguards did not react to what had happened and fell to the ground. Most people have a fatal injury.


    One of the weapons most used by the special combat team members is the three ridge army stab. This weapon, which has been banned in future generations, is too lethal. Once it is injured, it will basically end up bleeding and dying.


    With a mind, but without a heart.


    Under the situation of beating the weak with the strong, the guards of the Royal Palace on patrol had no time to react too much, and one third died. At this time, someone finally reacted and began to shout loudly to warn others.


    Just shouting at this time has no harm to the overall situation. Even those bodyguards who have already rested wake up and come out with a knife, but they just stick to it for a while.


    "No, No." a bodyguard rushed into the main hall of the palace and fell on his knees in front of Zhu Huixuan, king of the three provinces.


    "What''s the matter? So flustered." Zhu Huixuan looked unhappy. Chen Tian''s face, which stood waiting for the news, was hard to see for a moment, because he had vaguely heard the cry of killing. It didn''t seem far away, which made him feel numb.


    "Report to the king, someone suddenly attacked the palace, guards... Guards..."


    "What''s the matter with the guards?" Zhu Huixuan came forward impatiently, grabbed the guard''s neck and asked anxiously.


    "The guards can''t stand it."


    "What!" hearing this, Zhu Huixuan loosened his right hand and stepped back several steps involuntarily. He didn''t stop until he came to Chen Tian and was held by him, but he also looked pale and obviously frightened.


    Even Chen Tian behind him is not much better. Because he did not expect that at this time, someone would make an idea about the palace, which would be unfavorable to the palace. But intuitively, he doesn''t think Yang Chendong did it. This is Yunnan mansion. The opposite party is surrounded in the courtyard. It''s supposed to be difficult to protect himself. How can he come to trouble himself?


    Where does Chen Tian know Yang Chendong''s personal strength? In the dark, with his master level body method, unless someone had been staring at him, it would not be difficult to break out?


    He didn''t think Yang Chendong did it. Chen Tian looked at the bodyguard and asked, "do you know who came? How many people?"


    "I don''t know. Those people are too powerful. We bodyguards are not their opponents at all. We just stick to it for a while by relying on the number advantage. But now the number advantage is gone, and we can''t stand it. Please think of a way quickly." the messenger bodyguard shook his head. He didn''t have time to observe that in the dark. He just came to report.


    However, Zhu Huiyun is worthy of being the king of the three provinces. He still has some boldness of vision. The panic just now was just because something happened suddenly. Now I know the situation outside. Then I took the shortcut, "go, set fire and inform the people outside that the palace is in danger."


    "Oh." the bodyguard promised and turned away. Zhu Huixuan, who was left behind, took Chen Tian''s arm and went straight to the inner courtyard.


    the wily hare has three holes to his burrow.


    Zhu Huixuan killed his brother and brother, and offended the court of the Southern Ming Dynasty and the king of Wunan. Under such circumstances, how could he not even keep a back hand? For example, in the Royal Palace, there is a basement unknown to people, and the person who built the basement had long been killed by him. Now it is difficult to be found as long as he hides there.


    Zhu Huixuan took Chen Tian and didn''t even take care of his family. In this way, he quietly disappeared into the palace and hid in the secret room.


    As a host, Zhu Huixuan is prepared, but as a guest, Mo GUI has no such conditions. When he learned that someone had been killed in the palace, he sighed. Then he came to the transmitter and began to send the news.


    This is the last telegram that Mo GUI can send. The content has been thought out for a long time, but he has been lucky that he may not use these contents in his life. But now, even the three provincial palace will be conquered, and he knows that it''s time.


    This is an absolute telegram.


    Mo GUI killed someone in the palace, and everything that he would die soon was written in the telegram. He also reported that Zhu Huixuan was a loser and indecisive, which ruined the good situation. It was originally a wrong thing to join hands with such people.


    Yes, Mo GUI thinks that Yang Chendong was bound to die. It''s just 500 people. What''s the worst?


    If Zhu Huixuan comes up and kills the killers, he will directly send all 50000 troops in the city. Even if the other party has firearms, he will be able to break through the defense line and kill Yang Chendong in the end.


    But this stupid Zhu Huixuan chose to catch Yang Chendong alive, so that he lost his first hand. When he wanted to change his decision later, it was too late.


    After finishing these judgments, Mo GUI expressed his gratitude to Uncle Ying for his life-saving kindness, and said that he had lived for more years. Now it was time to repay his kindness, and he would thank him with his death.


    After sending the telegram, Mo GUI disassembled the radio station and found the place where he had dug a hole and buried it. He doesn''t want people to know that there is a radio station here, because it will remind people of Uncle Ying behind him. Jill threatens the safety of some people.


    After everything was done, the shouting outside the door was getting closer and closer. Mo GUI smiled miserably. Then a pill appeared in his sleeve. He swallowed it without hesitation, and then closed his mouth.


    Bang.


    The outer door was pushed open and two special combat team members rushed in


    Wolf Fang made a move and had no difficulty in conquering the whole palace. In the end, all the guards in the palace were killed, and a few did not surrender when they saw the opportunity, but survived. But it is a pity that Zhu Huiyun, the king of the three provinces, was not found. Not only that, but also the literary Minister Chen Tian disappeared.


    "Bring Zhu Changjiu here." he couldn''t find anyone. He even searched carefully twice and found nothing. After that, Yang Chendong called Yang sancefan''s palace manager.


    Zhu Changjiu came to Yang Chendong with some trepidation. After knowing the identity of the visitor, he knelt down directly and shouted the millennium of the king of Wunan.


    "Well, you don''t have to be afraid. You are our people. Naturally, no one will be difficult for you. When the matter here is solved, you can go to the Yang Department to reunite with your sister. You are a meritorious minister, or do you want to reward for your achievements." Yang Chendong comforted. After saying this, he asked whether there is a secret road or basement in the house.


    Although Zhu has been around Zhu Huixuan for many years, he really doesn''t know about it, so he shook his head, "king, I really don''t know how small it is."


    Yang Chendong was not surprised by this answer. After all, Zhu Huixi even left his wife and children behind. In other words, even his relatives don''t know where the secret road is, let alone a steward in the government. "Well, there''s a man named Mo GUI you should know. Oh, yes, that''s the mysterious man you reported to Director Yang San."

 Chapter 1582

    "His name is mo GUI? He''s a little acquaintance." Zhu Changjiu, who had a bad taste, hurriedly replied.


    "OK, bring people up." Yang Chendong waved his hand. Soon, Mo GUI, who was carried on the single shelf with a pale face, came to the hospital and came to Zhu Changjiu''s face.


    Zhu Changjiu did take poison. The special combat team finally took a step at night and didn''t save anyone. But even so, Yang Chendong also needs to determine this person''s identity. If it''s right, maybe he can get some information by looking for this person''s identity.


    "Yes, he is the mysterious man." although Zhu Changjiu didn''t know Mo GUI''s name, he had seen it before, so he recognized it at a glance.


    "OK, thank you. You can go down and have a rest first." Yang Chendong nodded, his eyes fell on the dead Mo GUI, and said with some regret.


    It''s almost enough to catch this man. If what he expected was right, this man should be the insider who reported the situation of the Yang family to Zhu Huixuan. But I just don''t know who ordered him. Yang Chendong''s memory is quite good. He thought about it carefully. It was definitely the first time he saw Mo GUI.


    Presumably, the insider was so careful that he didn''t have any clues after checking for a long time. Even if he sent someone to contact Zhu Huixuan, how could he use a familiar face?


    "Come on, take good care of this person''s body first, and look for a portrait later." Yang Chendong still holds one ten thousandth of the hope that someone can recognize Mo GUI. Maybe there is a new clue.


    "Sixth young master, our people found this radio station in Mogui''s yard." iron tiger appeared, holding a dark green iron box.


    "Oh." Yang Chendong''s eyes lit up. Every radio station was a big warehouse thing. It was numbered and retained when it was issued. Maybe you can find some clues according to this radio station.


    For example, the figure of 9826 is written at the bottom of this radio station, which is an important clue. Yang Chendong asks Tiehu to put it away and turn it back to Director Yang San for a good check. "By the way, what''s the situation outside?"


    Before Zhu Huixuan disappeared, there was a heavy smoke and fire in the palace. Presumably, everyone in the city knew that the palace was in danger. If there were reinforcements, they should come soon.


    "There are brothers staring outside. They haven''t returned yet. There should be no reinforcements." Iron Tiger replied respectfully.


    "No? Hehe, there shouldn''t be." Yang Chendong smiled more after hearing the speech.


    Although it is dark now, it is impossible not to attract people''s attention that the king''s residence first lit a fire and then smoke. If there were reinforcements, they would have received the news long ago and should have come. However, nearly half an hour has passed since the incident, and no one has come. That has already explained a lot of problems.


    It''s best not to have reinforcements. Even if there are, Yang Chendong won''t be afraid. So the problem was quickly put behind his head, looked at the Iron Tiger and said, "in this way, don''t worry about things outside first. Seize the time to find the secret road or basement. I have a feeling that Zhu Huiyun is still in the yard and hasn''t run far."


    The reason why he dared to make such an assertion is naturally because Yang Chendong saw the location of the three provincial palace. This is an area in the city. People who are not rich or expensive live nearby. If you just dig a secret road in the palace, you can be quiet as long as you are careful. But if you want to dig it out, it''s too difficult not to disturb the rich who regard safety as their life.


    In addition, Zhu Huixi, the throne of the three provinces, is still very stable. There is no reason to risk digging an escape passage. It is very likely that there is only a basement here, which can only be used for hiding. If so, it is not difficult to find him, but it takes some time.


    "I see." after the iron tiger agreed, he took the special combat team members to look for the yard everywhere. Whenever there is a trace of doubt, he should dig three feet and take a closer look.


    Not to mention how to find the tunnel, but to mention Meng Neng, a general also in the city, who was entrusted with an important task by Zhu Huixi, was standing on the wall of Yunnan mansion with a thoughtful face.


    He naturally knew the warning of the palace. But he did not send troops to meet him.


    Mengneng naturally has his own reasons for doing this. For example, he suspects that there should be a trap waiting for him around the royal palace. Once he goes, he is afraid that if he can''t save people, he may also take himself in. He is naturally willing to do such risky things.


    Of course, the second important point is mengneng''s dissatisfaction with Zhu Huixi.


    Mengneng was a man of Zhu Huixuan, the king of minzhuang, who was only the king of Guangtong at that time.


    Later, the man rebelled, killed his brother and set up his own house. He also came along, but he was also just a senior general.


    Speaking of it, the general seems very powerful. But in fact, people who know the military structure of the three provinces know that there are several senior generals personally sealed by Zhu Huixuan, such as Luo Guan, a senior general in Yunnan Province, Jiang Wuqing, a senior general in Guizhou Province, and Bai Kun, a senior general in Guangxi Province. And he was also a great general, which made him dissatisfied.


    How can I say that I also have the skill of learning from the dragon? If I had followed Zhu Huixuan, the king of minzhuang, instead of Zhu Huixuan at the beginning, where would there be the current king of three provinces?


    Now it''s better that Zhu Huixuan is Ruyi''s seat as the king of the three provinces, but he is still a major general, and he is also arranged next to Zhu Huixuan. He is not allowed to lead the army alone, which is obvious that he doesn''t trust himself.


    Meng Neng clearly remembered that Zhu Huixuan had promised that once he achieved great achievements, he would be a general of the unified army, and all generals would be controlled by himself at that time. Only the word "unifying the army" has been added, but it can indeed become the highest commander in the army.


    Zhu Huixuan made a slip of the tongue, which made mengneng unhappy. Now he was worried that there was an ambush in the palace. How could he try to save himself?


    "Orders go on, no one can move without military orders." Meng Neng said with deep thought.


    At this time, mengneng is watching and waiting to see where the situation is going. With military power in hand, he is confident that he can deal with any situation. As long as the main force of the five-star army did not appear, the initiative was in his hands.


    Outside the city.


    Wu Yingtou also received a report from the scouts and learned about the fire and smoke in the three provincial palace.


    But he and Meng Neng made the same choice. This does not mean that they have the same mind, but that he dare not move without order.


    Different from Meng Neng, he is Zhu Huixuan''s lineage (at least he thinks so). He takes all the Miao troops with him. If he doesn''t order to enter the city without permission, he will be punished for a felony.


    In line with the idea that more is better than less, he took 10000 troops to stand still, but constantly sent scouts into the city to inquire about the news. He was also waiting for Zhu Huixuan''s order of military talisman. Before that, he was optimistic that Zhu Huixuan should have made arrangements long ago. Even if the Royal Palace fire was not on the scene, who knows who it was burning?


    Besides, Wang Zhanjiang. At this time, he was already unable to protect himself.


    The development of the matter was completely beyond his expectation. The three provincial armies responsible for their own peripheral security rebelled. Not only that, but even general Cai Wenju was killed in the chaos.


    Without the help of peripheral troops, more people rushed to his army, and then after some fighting, the number of troops in Wang Zhanjiang''s hands was constantly shrinking. There are not even half of the nearly 20000 soldiers and horses left. At this time, even if he saw the fire in the palace, what else can he do?


    The three generals in succession either did not save, or waited, or were unable to protect themselves, which created enough time for Yang Chendong. Wolf teeth team members investigated the yard one by one, and they were getting closer and closer to Zhu Huixi''s secret entrance.


    There was no radio station in the basement, but he didn''t know what was happening outside. He just thought optimistically that as long as he was not caught by the five-star army, King Qin''s army would appear soon. In this way, the palace would be taken back again, and he would be safe at that time.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect that Yang Chendong still wanted to catch me. Wait, after the king calmed down, he will cut you thousands of times." even in the secret room, Zhu Huiyun still cursed Yang Chendong and vented his dissatisfaction.


    Chen Tian, the only one standing on one side, also looked angry. But he looked deeper than Zhu Huixuan, and saw him say in a flattering way, "king, in fact, it''s not all a bad thing that the Royal Palace was attacked. At least Yang Chendong showed all his cards. Once our army surrounded the Royal Palace, he didn''t have any back moves at that time, so he really let us handle it."


    "Ha ha, that''s good." after hearing these words, Zhu Huixuan also burst into laughter.


    But then Chen Tian also expressed his concern, "king, I''m afraid that Yang Chendong can''t find the king. Will the dog jump over the wall and find the people in the palace to vent his anger?"


    "No." on this point, Zhu Huixuan has full confidence, which is why he only took Chen Tian to the secret room without his family. He said, "if Yang Chendong dares to be bad for my family, his reputation will be bad for thousands of years. In this way, he will be in a place where he can''t turn over. What''s more, if he can''t find the king, what''s the use of taking the king''s family? He won''t understand this truth."


    This is the current situation of the Ming Dynasty, or the Han people under the cover of Confucianism.


    What we pay attention to here is that misfortune is less than home.

 Chapter 1583

    Yang Chendong can have these achievements today. Even if he is dead now, he will be recorded in detail in history. After all, he has played the authority of the Han people, which is worthy of affirmation.


    On the contrary, if he really moved Zhu Huixuan''s family, it would be completely morally smelly. At that time, the literati''s pen would make him restless. So that his family and relatives will be ashamed of it.


    It was after figuring out these things that Zhu Huixuan was so confident.


    "That''s good. That''s it. The king has no worries and the king will win." Chen Tian was also relieved. He was really afraid that Yang Chendong would break cans and fall if he couldn''t hit people, which would be bad for the family of the three provincial kings. But when you think about it carefully, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. If Yang Chendong had a trace of reason, he would not do such a thing.


    Hearing the slogan that the king will win, Chen Tian laughed. "Well, next, let''s see how Yang Chendong was captured alive or died. Do you really think he can recover the situation after conquering the palace? This proves that he can''t stand it. This is just the final madness. He is doomed."


    Yang Chendong, who was considered defeated by Zhu Huixuan, was now firmly seated on the fishing platform. At the moment, he was sitting on the king''s chair where Zhu Huixuan was sitting, listening to the report of Iron Tiger.


    "Sixth young master, the 10000 Miao troops outside the city didn''t act rashly because they didn''t get a military order and didn''t know what was going on here. In fact, it''s normal. It''s the mengneng general. Why he didn''t move like a mountain? It''s really hard to understand." tie Hu looked like asking for advice. After all, it''s a rare opportunity to learn from Yang Chendong directly.


    Yang Chendong is also very optimistic about Iron Tiger. He will not be stingy if he has the opportunity to mention each other. He smiled first and then said: "The development of all things in the world is not invariable. People have selfishness. Obviously, this mengneng also has his own ideas. He will not act rashly until he knows why the palace is on fire. I think he is afraid of our ambush and wants to sell."


    "Ah! But Zhu Huixuan is his king. If Wang has something to do, shouldn''t he send troops to help him immediately? Isn''t he afraid that Zhu Huixuan is really all right and turn around his old account?" Iron Tiger still looks like he doesn''t understand.


    Yang Chendong said patiently, "If it''s normal time, of course I''m afraid. But now is the most chaotic time. Besides, if Zhu Huixuan has nothing to do, it''s that the king has something to do. In that case, the Yang Department will be in chaos. If Zhu Huixuan wants to take this opportunity to get benefits, he must have someone available around him. Meng Neng sees this and sees that he still has value, so he''s not afraid of Zhu Huixuan turning against him."


    "I see." Tiehu finally understood. Then he smiled and said, "it''s a pity that he doesn''t know that the sixth young master is not only fine, but only our more than 100 special combat team members have conquered the palace. He will miss such a good king of diligence and performance opportunity."


    "Ha ha, good." Yang Chendong also holds the same view. The Royal Palace is not the courtyard where he lives. Because the place is small, it is easy to defend. The Royal Palace is large and there are many walls. If Mongolia can lead a large army, it is really impossible to hold here. The best result is to take people away by himself. In this way, he will lose the chance to catch Zhu Huixuan alive. It can be said that it is a failure Yes.


    However, mengneng didn''t seize such an opportunity, which doomed the defeat of the three provincial kings.


    The two are still talking here, but the special corps members on the other side have not been idle. In addition to leaving the necessary people to guard the three gates to prevent accidents, the other team members are searching carefully.


    That is, Yang Chendong said that if Zhu Huiyun didn''t run, they would not run. Now as long as they look carefully, they can find the entrance of the secret road. That''s when they made contributions.


    Every member of the team is looking for it carefully and doesn''t miss any corner. Among them, the action of thin monkey is the fastest.


    Looking carefully, all the wolf teeth players are tall and powerful. In contrast, only the thin monkey with less than 100 kg is one of the exceptions. But he has not only become a wolf teeth player, but also the existence of Iron Tiger, second only to the captain of the team, because he has real skills in other aspects.


    For example, he was the one who went into the royal residence to explore. Relying on his thin and small body, his lightness skills are very good and his skill is very agile. It''s very suitable to spy on information. His ability is not difficult. There are many heretics, one of which is tomb theft.


    Before wolf Ya was added, he stole the tomb with others because of his figure. For example, in some places with narrow terrain, he can drill in. Therefore, he is more familiar with the structure of underground secret passage than other team members.


    He led a team of ten people to look for houses one by one. He tapped the first floor to see if it was different from other floors. In this way, in a short time, when others only searched two or three rooms, he had searched seven or eight rooms with this method.


    Finally, he stepped into the room at the secret entrance, which was a storage room with all kinds of ordinary things.


    A room like this looks no different from other rooms. But under the auspices of the thin monkey, everyone is still carefully checking every inch. When he finally came to a corner of the room and came to the front of bags of salt, he suddenly stopped.


    One corner of a shoe print is under the salt bag. If it wasn''t for the torch, I''m afraid this negligence would directly flash past.


    "Has anyone been here before?" the thin monkey squatted down and asked several other team members.


    "Someone should have pushed the door, but no one will search in this corner," one of the team members answered aloud.


    "Ha ha, it''s a little interesting." the thin monkey agrees with this answer. And that''s why his eyes are brighter. "Somebody, take this salt bag away and be careful."


    The thin monkey was their captain. When the captain spoke, the team members immediately came forward and removed the salt bag, and then exposed a flat ground. Just from the appearance, we can''t see anything different from other places.


    "If this is the entrance, it''s clever enough." the thin monkey smiled with interest, and then leaned forward and knocked gently on the floor.


    Several echoes came and made a slightly light and crisp sound, which was completely different from the dull sound when knocking on other ground.


    It was this sound that made the smile on the thin monkey''s face more prosperous. Then he said with a very positive tone: "go and call more people. There are some famous places here."


    This is also the caution of thin monkeys. If the king of the three provinces really hides here, in case there is any ambush or mechanism, his group of ten people is still too small.


    When the number reached 50, the thin monkey made a quick decision and asked people to find a heavy hammer and smash it on the ground. He believed that there must be some organ controlling here, but he had no time to look for it. He could only take the simplest way - violent smashing at the door.


    Dangdang... Dangdang


    Under the constant hammering, a black hole with a diameter of nearly one meter appeared in front of everyone. At this moment, there was no need for the thin monkey to say anything. Some team members suddenly jumped in, and the figure disappeared immediately.


    In the basement, Zhu Huixuan was still talking with Chen Tian about things outside. From their phone calls, it has been determined that the reinforcements are coming, and they should be getting closer and closer to going out.


    At this time, a sound came out, which gradually made Zhu Huixi and Chen Tian''s faces ugly.


    Obviously, they had thought of something. Without waiting for them to do something, the sound of smashing had stopped, and then a figure appeared in sight. Then the thin monkey jumped down and came to Zhu Huixuan and Chen Tian.


    For Zhu Huiyun and Chen Tian, thin monkeys have naturally been seen. As soon as he saw these two people, he couldn''t help grinning and caught them. It was definitely a great achievement.


    The thin monkey falling from the sky suddenly appeared in the underground secret room, which really startled Zhu Huiyun and Chen Tian.


    They didn''t expect anyone to find their basement, which should take a long time and extraordinary ability to find them. Not to mention whether the five-star army has such talents, just say that they just occupied the three provincial palace with a small number of troops. Now they should face all kinds of King Qin troops. Where can we find them?


    Even on the bright side, the five-star army occupying the Palace should be surrounded by King Qin''s army, or even killed all of them. But what''s going on now?


    At this moment, both Zhu Huixi and Chen Tian''s face was very ugly. Even Chen Tian deliberately rubbed his eyes. Obviously, even now, he didn''t think it was true.


    "Hehe, you two, no doubt, you are our prisoners now. Of course, you can resist, but the consequences, hehe, are very serious." the thin monkey said, took out the army thorn in his hand and kept playing with it.


    This is like a picture of you daring to move, then I''m not polite. Whether Zhu Huixuan or Chen Tianna are smart people, where will they resist now? Zhu Huixi, in particular, is the king of three provinces and a member of the Zhu family. Even if he fell into the hands of Yang Chendong, he did not dare to hurt himself.

 Chapter 1584

    Just as Yang Chendong thought before, as Daming people, they have their own pride. Maybe it''s because I didn''t touch the outside world. It''s just a well watching the sky and shortsighted.


    In the eyes of these people, Daming is the world, the world. Anyone who is not here is a barbarian generation. They should look up to Daming when they face it, especially as a Zhu family, they are extremely proud and proud.


    What if Zhu Huixuan killed his brother? That''s their own business. Not to mention that there is also a title of king of three provinces on his head. Therefore, as long as he doesn''t really make a rebellion against the Ming Dynasty, even if he does anything wrong, the emperor won''t do anything to him, let alone a king with a different surname, Wu Nan, who dare not tell him what he is.


    It was with this idea that after a short surprise, Zhu Huixuan sorted out his clothes and robes, and became high spirited again. "Where is the king of Wunan? I want to see him."


    Seeing that Zhu Huixi gave up his intention to resist, the thin monkey immediately smiled and turned around and said, "please."


    He was still in the main hall of the palace. When Zhu Huixuan reappeared here, he was no longer a king but a prisoner.


    Yang Chendong was sitting on the king''s chair that Zhu Huixuan should have done. He was looking down, looking down, which made the three provincial kings in the hall very uncomfortable.


    "Well, King Wunan, I admit that I was defeated by you this time. Come on, what do you want? Of course, I will consider giving up Yunnan Province to you, but that''s all. I still own Guangxi and Guizhou. This is the biggest concession. You should also know that if you want more, the Nanming court will not agree."


    Entering the main hall, Zhu Huixuan said to Yang Chendong in a warning tone, which gave people the feeling of how much advantage the king of Wunan had taken.


    "Hehe, hehe." hearing this, Yang Chendong couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, Zhu Huixuan even wanted to use Nanming to oppress himself. Such a person''s mind was completely corrupted by the Ming court. If it was described in Yang Chendong''s language, it would be hopeless.


    Zhu Huixuan didn''t know this. Seeing Yang Chendong laughing, he thought the other party was very satisfied with the result. He breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, he is also a prisoner now. Although he thinks that Nanming is his backer and he is a person surnamed Zhu, Yang Chendong has no courage to treat himself. But this is his own idea. Who knows if this person will go crazy and suddenly start on himself?


    Others don''t know what he looks like in Nanming''s eyes. Can he still know it? He killed his brother and forced Nanming to make himself king of the three provinces. It''s hard to say that Zhuqi town has no idea. Maybe he can kill himself by Yang Chendong''s hand, and the other party may be happy.


    "Well, that''s the deal. Now please send someone to send the king out of the city. Don''t worry, that is, if the king loses this time, he will not send someone to seize Yunnan Province." Zhu Huixuan thought he had the upper hand and said with a very broad-minded look.


    Familiar don''t know, such words down, it is to let Yang Chendong can''t help but be a burst of laughter.


    Such laughter was heard in Chen Tian''s ears. His face had changed greatly. For Yang Chendong, he doesn''t deal with him once or twice. He doesn''t really make any money once. He doesn''t think that now that people have the initiative, things will be so simple.


    "King, please don''t say any more." Chen Tian felt something was wrong, so he stretched out his right hand and gently pulled Zhu Huiyun''s sleeve, gently reminding him.


    "Hmm? What''s going on?" Zhu Huixuan also felt something different, but he didn''t figure it out.


    There was no need for Zhu Huiyun to figure it out, because Yang Chendong had already said, "let you go? Zhu Huiyun, Zhu Huiyun, are your brains eaten by dogs? Can''t you see the situation clearly at this time?"


    "Ah? Yang Chendong, what do you say? I''m a member of the Zhu family of the royal family and the king of the three provinces personally granted by the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty. How can you slander here? Are you not afraid to annoy the Southern Ming Court and send an army to destroy you..."


    When he spoke here, Zhu Huixuan''s tone dropped a lot unconsciously.


    In terms of righteousness, Yang Chendong is the Minister of Daming. But in fact, the current Yang Department has long wondered how many times stronger than Daming, but some people are unwilling to admit it.


    That''s the question. Even if Yang Chendong really treated Zhu Huixuan? Is it possible that the Nanming court might go to war with the Yang family because of this?


    Not to mention whether he can win, not to mention that in the eyes of Nanming, Zhu Huixuan is not fun and hard. He is also a character similar to disorderly officials and thieves. I''m afraid they want to fight together. How can they meddle?


    This is why Zhu Huixuan''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. After saying this, his momentum was no longer as strong as before.


    "Hum." seeing Zhu Huixuan become more honest, Yang Chendong began to get angry.


    "Zhu Huixuan, what do you think you are? If you didn''t have a good family, what are you now? You''re not afraid that you can''t enter your ancestral grave after death because you killed your own brother and brother for power. Aren''t you afraid that they are waiting for you on the ground with resentment?"


    "Zhu Huixuan, this time you invited me to talk about things. You also said that as long as I came and expressed my sincerity, I would hand over the three provinces and regions to me. You also said that doing so could avoid the people of the three provinces going through war. Look, what a nice thing you said, but what is the truth? Ah!"


    This word, Yang Chendong''s voice raised more than two keys, which shocked Zhu Huiyun''s whole body and lowered his head.


    But Yang Chendong didn''t mean to let him go lightly and continued to say: "The fact is that since I entered Yunnan, you have been thinking about killing me and launching attacks again and again. If the warriors under me were not powerful, I''m afraid now I''m dead and will end up like your brother and brother. Even if you wanted to kill me, I''m caught by me now. Tell me about it Can love pass so easily? "


    "Ah! What are you going to do? Do you still want to be bad for the king?" hearing this, Zhu Huixuan finally couldn''t be an ostrich.


    "It''s bad for you, bah! You deserve it." Yang Chendong shook his head and said in a decisive and unquestionable tone: "Killing you is no different from killing an ant. At that time, the king only needs to tell the people all over the world that you were afraid and committed suicide in the palace because you did something wrong first. I think this result will convince many people and make many people believe it. At that time, tell me, who cares about a dead man? Huh?"


    "No!" Zhu Huixuan''s face changed greatly.


    He likes power. There is nothing wrong with him. Even in order to get power, he will do anything and kill countless people. But this does not mean that he is not afraid of death.


    Killing others and being killed by others are completely two concepts and results.


    "Why? Scared?" looking at Zhu Huixuan''s face, Yang Chendong knew that the beating was enough. Next, he asked for the results, which is what he most wanted to know now.


    Compared with this result, Zhu Huixuan''s life and death is really not in his eyes. It''s just a king surnamed Zhu in Daming. There are not 100 or dozens of such kings in today''s Daming, but many kings have their names. Few people seem to be that Zhu Huixuan has the military power of the three provinces.


    What about the military power of the three provinces? For Yang Chendong, who has occupied eastern Europe, grasslands, Southeast Asia and Central Asia, he has never paid attention to these three provinces. "Zhu Huixuan, I just want to tell you that killing you is like killing an ant. Of course, if you can cooperate with me and tell me everything you know, I can also consider sparing you one life."


    "This..." Yang Chendong threw out an olive branch, but Zhu Huixuan didn''t promise immediately. He was still thinking whether Yang Chendong was scaring himself.


    Without an answer immediately, Yang Chendong''s eyes suddenly showed an anger, and then his eyes fell on Yang er. They had been together for many years and had already formed a certain tacit understanding. They saw Yang Er nod, then stride into the hall and come to Zhu Huixuan''s side.


    He could not help but say that his hand fell, and one arm fell into the hall. A cry from the bottom of his heart also sounded, "ah! Pain, pain."


    The voice came from Chen Tian''s mouth. The knife just cut off his left arm completely. This sudden knife completely surprised Zhu Huixuan. When he saw that bloody arm falling under his feet, he instinctively jumped to one side, but at the same time, cold sweat began to flow from his forehead unconsciously.


    After Yang Er wielded a knife, his eyes fell on Zhu Huixuan, as if to say, what? Do you want to give you a knife?


    Although Yang Er didn''t speak, everything was just a warning with his eyes. But Zhu Huixuan didn''t dare to gamble, so he shouted, "don''t kill me, don''t kill me, what does King Wu Nan want to ask, Ben... I said, I said.


    With fear and fear, Zhu Huiyun had no courage to call himself king.


    This is really frightened. Yang Chendong smiled with satisfaction and said, "the king will give you a chance to say something about Mo GUI. Who is the master behind him?"

 Chapter 1585

    Compared with foreign invasion, Yang Chendong is more interested in internal thieves.


    He can''t sleep peacefully until the internal thieves are eliminated. Now Mo GUI is dead, and Zhu Huixuan is the only one who has contacted him, so it is necessary for him to draw a result from the population.


    With the loss of Chen Tian''s arm in front of him, Zhu Huixuan naturally answered whoever he asked. However, he knew very little about Mo GUI, but he didn''t dare not answer, let alone talk nonsense, so he had to give a detailed description of what he met for the first time and the last time.


    After a little half an hour, Zhu Huixuan spread his hands and said, "I only know that there are mysterious forces behind Mo GUI supporting him, but I really don''t know who it is."


    Of course, Yang Chendong believed these words. He didn''t expect this person to do things so carefully. Mo GUI never mentioned the identity of the master behind him. Originally thought we could find each other''s trace, now it seems unlikely.


    However, he believed that Zhu Huixuan would not deceive himself, which did not mean that he would not ask more questions. Chen Tiangang was stopped from bleeding, and Yang Chendong put the same problem on him.


    In fact, Chen Tian didn''t know as much as Zhu Huixuan, but in order not to get hurt, he also told what he knew. Facts have also proved that Zhu Huixi did not lie, and this result also dissatisfied Yang Chendong.


    There was still no clue about the inside thief. Yang Chendong had to put it aside. So far, we''d better solve the problems of the three provinces first.


    The arrest of Zhu Huiyun represents the overall situation. Next is some finishing work. "Chen Tian, I''m giving you a task now. If it''s done well, you can live. If it''s not done well, there''s no need for the other arm to stay."


    There was still some pale color on his face because of excessive bleeding and fear. Knowing that Yang Chendong dared to act and did not take him seriously, Chen Tian obeyed like a dog and said, "please give orders from King Wu Nan."


    Satisfied with Chen Tian''s performance, Yang Chendong said, "now I order you to be the king''s envoy. Go to see general mengneng and persuade him to surrender."


    ......


    The fire in the palace was burning, followed by thick smoke, which was the meaning of asking for help.


    Similarly, people who saw this scene had different thoughts. But there is a man who wants to help, but he has no such ability. This person is general Wang Zhanjiang.


    Wang Zhanjiang represents a typical general of the Ming Dynasty. He has a foolish and loyal heart. In his eyes, he had received Zhu Huixuan''s kindness, that is, life is his man and death is his ghost. So after watching the death of the palace, he was more anxious than anyone.


    Of course! Inside, there were black cavalry and dragon guards shooting indiscriminately, and outside, there were betrayed soldiers and people mixed together. He was caught in the middle, which was already a dilemma. If you don''t protect yourself, how can you have the ability to save others?


    "Rush, send everyone, and rush into the courtyard anyway. As long as you catch the king of Wunan, everything will be solved." Wang Zhanjiang thought of the simplest way to solve all things, that is to catch Yang Chendong alive, and then use this person to replace his king of three provinces.


    Wang Zhanjiang madly gave orders, and then charged himself with the army. Under his leadership, the remaining more than 10000 non commissioned soldiers from three provinces rushed to the courtyard like a tide. Even in the process of charging, they were constantly hit by firearms and fell to the ground one after another, but the crowd was still like a sea wave.


    The greater power of firearms lies in deterrence. When the opponent comes regardless of life and death, the black riding Dragon Guard, whose number is less than 500, finally feels strong pressure.


    "Second brother, we can''t go on like this. Let''s break through." Dao Xiao hurriedly came to Yang er for instructions.


    Up to now, the soldiers of black riding dragon guards have all had sour, numb and swollen arms.


    People who have really been in the army or have played with guns know that shooting is a very physical thing. The continuous firing of guns is also a test of human physical fitness. This is why heiqi Longwei has excellent physical quality. If ordinary people were replaced, they would have been unable to shoot because their arms could not bear the force.


    A small number of the 500 black riding dragon guards were injured, but most of them had reached their physical limit, especially when their arms were numb, they had no ability to shoot. Even reluctantly holding a gun has long lost its accuracy.


    "Then break through." Yang ER was also surprised by the stubbornness of the three provincial armies. But fortunately, the young master is no longer here, and he doesn''t need to stick here. "Organize those who can shoot, let them cover the retreat of others, and we''ll break through to the East."


    After Yang er''s order, the soldiers who should be retreated also lined up, and the wounded soldiers went east with the help of their comrades in arms.


    Yang er''s decision was very decisive and took the three provincial armies by surprise. As the target location of the key assault, the East was soon made a hole, and Yang ER and others took the opportunity to leave. General Wang Zhanjiang and his soldiers finally rushed into the courtyard.


    "Come on, surround here, no one can run away." finally rushed into the courtyard. At this moment, Wang Zhanjiang''s face was full of excitement. He seemed to see the scene of capturing Yang Chendong alive, and then saving Zhu Huixi and becoming the first hero.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom


    The remaining booby traps were triggered, which led to a burst of explosion. Hundreds of soldiers of the three provincial armies were killed or injured. But Wang Zhanjiang did not care about all this. In his eyes, all this was just the last resistance of heiqi Longwei.


    "Come on, rush in. The other party has no resistance. Rush in. Except for King Wunan, everyone else was killed and killed by our general." after so many people died, Wang Zhanjiang could finally revenge his blood hatred. Wang Zhanjiang had long suppressed his anger.


    But it is doomed that his idea will not come true. When Wang Zhanjiang rushed into the courtyard with the three provincial armies from all directions, what he saw was an empty scene. Don''t say Yang Chendong''s figure here, that is, the body of a dead five-star soldier hasn''t been seen.


    "What''s going on?"


    Facing this result, Wang Zhanjiang felt that there was a blank in his brain. He really couldn''t figure out why.


    Reality will not give him more time to imagine, because soldiers will report later. The periphery of the courtyard has been surrounded by rebels and civilians. In other words, they have now become prey and have nowhere to escape.


    "How many people are there?" Wang Zhanjiang''s face changed greatly after hearing that he was surrounded. But he did not give up his plan to break through. As long as the strength remains, there is still a chance to rush out and kill a blood path.


    "General, we... We have more than 3000 people left."


    This answer changed Wang Zhanjiang''s face, and then he fell to the ground like a zombie whose strength was drained. He knew that this time was completely over. Nearly 15000 soldiers fought and dashed regardless of life and death, regardless of the heavy losses. Up to now, there are only more than 3000 people. On the contrary, there are more than 20000 rebels and civilians in the periphery. He knew that this time was a complete failure.


    Wang Zhanjiang doesn''t believe that the more than 3000 people he brought will have the strength of black riding dragon guards and can rush out of the heavy siege.


    The generals had no fighting spirit and hope. After looking at each other, the other soldiers had no intention of fighting. Even some people were ready to move when they looked at Wang Zhanjiang. It''s time to fight for yourself.


    A few hours later, at about noon, Wang Zhanjiang''s soldiers rebelled, and he was killed in the courtyard.


    No one thought that the place where Yang Chendong buried his bones had become Wang Zhanjiang''s own burial place at this time.


    As soon as Wang Zhanjiang died, all the remaining three provincial armies abandoned their weapons and surrendered, and were taken over by the soldiers and people brought by Cheng Hu. The good news is more than that. Chen Tian also brought mengneng there. After the surrender, the five-star army can protect himself and his family from death and save 10% of the wealth for his own use, mengneng chose to surrender.


    The exception is that the 10000 Miao troops outside the city escaped one step ahead of time under the leadership of Miao King Wu Yingtou. Obviously, he also saw the general trend, but considering the various frictions with the five-star army before, he didn''t believe that the other party would spare himself, so he chose to escape and go to Chuxiong mansion to meet with general Luo Guan and general bAngela Rajiv, Azad and HAQ.


    It was only one night, and the master of Yunnan mansion changed. The original Master Zhu Huixuan became a prisoner at the bottom of the stage, and Yang Chendong, who was surrounded and killed, became the master here.


    "Young master, according to the latest report, there are 80000 enemies in the West outside the city. They are coming to Yunnan mansion. If there is no accident, they can arrive outside the west city wall in an hour." Yang Er hurried to Yang Chendong with a telegram and reported.


    Before that, Yang Er broke through with the black riding Dragon Guard, and then joined the head of Cheng Hu and others on the periphery. This came to the palace of the three provinces and came to Yang Chendong again.


    Also because of Yang er''s timely breakthrough, heiqi Longwei didn''t have any big losses. After several days of fighting, the five hundred black riding dragon guards only killed three people and injured more than 20 people. Most of the other soldiers are just overworked. Once they have enough time to rest, they can get up quickly.


    "80000?" after hearing this, Yang Chendong''s face did not change. He knew that this was Zhu Huixi''s last strength to stay in Yunnan Province. There is nothing to fear for the enemy who has no successor. He just needs to hold the city and stabilize the situation. Victory will be his own in the end.

 Chapter 1586

    "How many people can we use?" Yang Chendong thought about guarding the city. He finally needed a large army to use, so he asked Yang er.


    "Young master, we have about 40000 soldiers available, including about 30000 soldiers, but not many of them have combat effectiveness. Tens of thousands of people can go to the tower to help if they are called upon."


    Listening to this answer, Yang Chendong knew that it was not so easy to point to these people to keep the city. So he continued to ask, "where are our reinforcements?"


    "The nearest one is the 20000 reinforcements led by Yao Yingjun. They have reached Qujing mansion in the northeast and can arrive before noon tomorrow. The fastest is the first cavalry army in the world. They have passed Yuanjiang mansion. If nothing happens, they may arrive tomorrow night. There are other main reinforcements. They can all rush in about two to four days "To." Yang Er took the schedule counted by Wang Shan and reported it to Yang Chen Dongyi.


    "So we can only rely on ourselves from today to noon tomorrow?" Yang Chendong said. When he said this, the corners of his mouth trembled slightly and said in his heart, it''s good to let the people here see the cruel war and let them know that peace is not easy.


    "Yang Er, go to find Yang San and commander Cheng Hu, send out the soldiers who can be sent from the three provincial armies and the people who can go to the city, and let them go to the city. Don''t be afraid of spending money or dead people. It''s also time for some people to see that joining our Yang family can get the benefits of peace." Yang Chendong made a decision.


    With his words, Yang Erzhong nodded his head. He already understood Yang Chendong''s meaning and how to do it.


    With this order, the whole Yunnan Province became busy again. Yang San, who had been hidden in the dark, also appeared in front of the crowd with a group of spies and started the task of mobilizing the people to go to the city building to defend the city.


    As the governing place of Wang Zhu Huixi of the three provinces, there have been no fewer conscripts in recent years. But most of them focus on catching strong men, which is completely different from Yang San''s recruitment process. Anyone who agrees to go upstairs and defend the city will give money.


    When piles of white silver were placed under the gate, the enthusiasm of the people became high.


    It is said that money can help God. Now it seems to be true.


    Lured by silver, more and more people joined the city guarding army, including some middle-aged and elderly men over the age of 40. It is said that at their age, even when the three provincial kings catch strong men, they rarely target them. But when they had money to take, they took the initiative to join the army.


    The notices written by Yang Chendong are also pasted all over the Yunnan mansion. The above clearly states that the soldiers guarding the city only need to persist until noon tomorrow. Once the reinforcements of the five-star army arrive, they will complete the task, and the money they get does not need to be returned to the task person.


    In the final analysis, it''s just a day. Everyone who joins the army can get five liang of silver, which is no different from the good thing of pie falling from the sky for ordinary people. As a poor people, naturally few people will refuse.


    The result of the conscription was far beyond the expectations of Yang ER and Yang San. When they saw that there were 40000 people and the demobilized soldiers, they basically joined the task of guarding the city because of silver. Once when the number of soldiers expanded to 80000, they reported the success to Yang Chendong.


    "Oh, see, this is the powerful power of the people. Think about how ridiculous those who regard the people as mole ants." Yang Chendong said with a sense of thousands. Then he handed over the command task of guarding the city to Yang Er, of which Yang San was responsible for logistics.


    Yang ER was naturally excited when he got the command of guarding the city. He first found Cheng Hu and the soldiers of Lengfeng''s army, division and regiment, listed them as the backbone, and made a simple distribution of 80000 troops. After that, he climbed the city tower in his own post, waiting for the enemy to appear and fight a battle.


    Wu Yingtou, the king of Miao, saw that the situation was bad and ran away. It was in the process of retreating that he met Luo Guan, a senior general of Yunnan Province, and the 40000 original bAngela army. At present, they have a total of 80000 people in one place, aiming at Yunnan Province.


    This is also the power of the light. In the dark, Wang mubin of Xiping also came to the foot of Yunnan mansion with 10000 Xiping troops.


    Three days ago, after receiving Zhu Huixuan''s letter to the flying pigeon that Yang Chendong started, the Xiping King couldn''t sit down. Thinking that there would be one injury if two tigers fought each other, and in line with the idea of benefiting the fisherman, he drove day and night with the Pingxi army of 10000 elite people. Finally, without disturbing anyone, he went outside the city of Yunnan Province.


    Living in Yunnan Province for generations, I know the terrain here like the back of my hand. Where there is a path, where there is a river, it is cooked and rotten in the heart. It is precisely under this advantage that the appearance of the Xiping army is that even the Intelligence Department of the Yang Department has not been informed of it. We have to say that this is the advantage of the local snake.


    When the gods and ghosts didn''t know it, when they arrived outside the Yunnan mansion, the scouts sent out found out that the three provincial armies would come to the city, and the five-star army in the city was also actively guarding against intelligence.


    "So the war is about to start, just wait." mubin, who heard the news, soon pressed down his intention to fight. As for the news that the whereabouts of Wang Zhu Huiying of the three provinces are unknown, he is not concerned at all.


    Without the three provincial kings, Yunnan Province would be its own nest. If he has been active in defense over the years, he may not be able to fight with the five-star army. It was all the appearance of this man that delayed his major events. There was no good impression on Zhu Huiyun and Mu bin.


    This is a typical shirking of responsibility.


    If you can''t do well, you will always find various reasons to rely on others, which is also an irresponsible performance.


    Yunnan Prefecture is now under strict security and is not suitable for its own attack. King Xiping can wait. He is like a poisonous snake in a dark corner. When the time comes, he will open his bloody mouth and bite up to achieve his goal.


    Besides Luo Guan''s headquarters, a group of 80000 troops came in a hurry. Finally, just after noon, they came outside the Xicheng city of Yunnan mansion, and then the troops were in formation.


    Perhaps they also learned that the reinforcements of the five-star army were coming. They didn''t have time to make any stone catapults. They just took out some long ladders of the siege. With the sound of the war drums of the three services, they set up the siege posture.


    On the Xicheng building of Yunnan mansion. The soldiers and the people looked at the vast three provincial armies outside the city, and everyone looked bitter.


    It was because of the temptation of silver that they forgot everything and joined the army. But when they saw that the enemy''s array was so vast, they felt that it was difficult to take the silver. But once you receive the money, you have to do something. Otherwise, I''m afraid you don''t need the three provincial armies to attack the city. Even the inspection teams arranged by the five-star army in the city will not spare themselves.


    "Count the ball and do it. There are so many of us. Who is afraid of who." the soldiers who can''t figure it out have to cheer themselves up when they see so many gowns standing around.


    This is also the idea of many city guards. This scene was also seen by Yang ER and Yang San. "Hehe" Yang San smiled and said to Yang Er: "second brother, it seems that your soldiers'' morale is a little low."


    "They are all recruits. Many people haven''t even seen blood. It''s nothing to have such a performance." Yang Erzhen said with indifference.


    Although the morale of his 80000 soldiers is indeed a little low, Yang Er is not worried that the three provincial armies outside the door will attack the city. After all, the forces of both sides are basically equal. In addition, they are the party guarding the city and occupy natural advantages. Among the soldiers, there are backbone like Lengfeng regiment. The other party has no heavy weapons for attacking the city. How can we see that his side has taken too much advantage and is carefree.


    Looking at Yang er''s self-confidence, Yang San was no longer worried. He just reminded the other party that he had no eyes for his sword, so he went down to the city tower to prepare for food.


    In other words, Zhu Huixuan did some good things. For example, there was a lot of grain stored in the warehouse in the city, which was originally used by him for conscription and self-reliance. Now it''s cheaper than Yang San. With these things, he can make incomparably delicious food. Presumably, with the stimulation of food, his morale should also be improved to a certain extent.


    "OK, go and get more meat. I''ll encourage the soldiers of the three services." Yang Er naturally knew the importance of food to the soldiers, so he smiled and sent Yang San away. Then he ordered someone to call Cheng Hu and told him that if there was a crisis in the city tower, the backbone of the cold front regiment would come out in person and set an example to kill the enemy who went to the city.


    "Second brother, don''t worry, that is, the sixth young master doesn''t want firearms, or he doesn''t need these people at all. With our cold front, we can hold the city without losing it. If we''re done, we can fight back." Cheng Hu replied confidently.


    "Ha ha, I know that you Leng Feng is very powerful. But the young master also wants these people to see blood. Sometimes it''s more impressive to try again with more education, so forget about using firearms. Unless things are beyond our control, otherwise tell the soldiers that no one can use firearms." Of course, Yang Er knows the power of Leng Feng. This typical team, which is called the teaching regiment by the outside world, is only second only to the existence of black riding Dragon Guard in terms of combat ability.


    The city tower is ready. The three provincial armies outside the city also launched an attack. They have learned that the garrison is composed of soldiers and ordinary people, and there is no elite force of the real five-star army, which makes them feel greatly relieved.

 Chapter 1587

    The five-star army has already made a great reputation by marching South and North. If this is the main force of the 85000 Star Army, I''m afraid they have escaped without fighting.


    But after 80000 troops, they are completely different from the people. In their view, they are a regular army. If they can''t even fight these 25 sub armies, they have trained for so long in vain.


    Therefore, when launching an assault, the three provincial armies were still very powerful. Ignoring the bows and arrows shot from the tower, they rushed to the city with a small loss, then set up a mathematical ladder and began to attack the city crazily.


    Ordinary people without training can only shoot bows and arrows. As for how far they can shoot and whether they can shoot people, don''t be too extravagant. Therefore, in the first wave of counterattack, the defenders did not perform well. The soldiers guarding the city were afraid until they saw countless cloud ladders on the city tower, countless enemies began to climb up with the help of cloud ladders, and someone was about to rush up. They didn''t dare to imagine how many people they could survive in close combat.


    "Don''t panic, take the prepared sleepers and throw them down. Come on." Cheng Hu is in charge of the front-line command task. Seeing that the enemy''s attack is so smooth, he can''t help shouting anxiously.


    Under the shouting, several battalion commanders such as Feng Zhan, Wang Jinlong, Xu Degang, Hu Jun and sun Dawei hid in the crowd and played a role one by one. Countless sleepers were thrown down from the city tower and hit the heads or bodies of the soldiers of the three provincial armies who were climbing up with the help of a cloud ladder. Dark shadows fell from high altitude and issued bursts of sad cries.


    A burst of sleeper attacks disintegrated the first wave of attacks by the three provincial armies. After throwing down more than 1000 bodies, the three provincial armies had to withdraw and withdraw.


    In such a simple way, the first wave of the enemy''s attack was fought down, and thousands of people cheered from the city tower.


    Obviously, the victory came so quickly, which greatly surprised the soldiers guarding the city. In particular, many of them were still nervous, but now they found that the original battle was not as difficult as they thought. Their self-confidence began to expand and their morale began to improve.


    But the hundred war officers like Cheng Hu did not relax their vigilance. They knew that this was just a tentative attack by the enemy, and the hard battle was still ahead.


    The first wave of attacks failed, and there was no sign of low morale among the three provincial armies.


    It''s just a tentative attack. This is a common skill. I really don''t know how the people guarding the city cheered so warmly. I don''t know that they thought the other party had eliminated their main force.


    "Well, as you saw just now, the soldiers guarding the city have mediocre combat power, and their bows and arrows are even more weak. Such an army can''t be our elite regular army opponent, so please cheer up and show your strongest combat power." Rajiv, as the leader, undoubtedly became the leader of the people, He looked at the other generals as he spoke, and his words looked like military orders.


    Among the 80000 people, Rajiv led 30000 troops, Luo Guan led 20000 troops, Azad and HAQ and Wu Yingtou led 10000 troops each. This brought together 80000 troops and formed a large force.


    Because his country, bangara, has been destroyed by the five-star army, and their country has also announced the national surrender, Rajiv is already homeless at this moment. Now he has no way to escape except trusting Wang Zhu Huixi of the three provinces.


    Up to now, he doesn''t know that Zhu Huiyun has been arrested by Yang Chendong. What he wants is to rush into Yunnan Province to drive the five-star army out of here, and then find Zhu Huiyun as soon as possible. The two sides cooperate, so that he can also be regarded as a habitat.


    All this stems from Rajiv''s own ideas. That is, as the king of the three provinces, he can''t beat others. There are always some means to protect his life. Maybe Zhu Huiyun is hiding in a corner of the Yunnan government and is waiting for himself to rescue each other.


    The generals are homeless now, and only by uniting can they form a joint force and easily not be bullied. It was in this environment that Rajiv took the initiative to stand up. No one had any doubt and was willing to listen to his command.


    Now Rajiv has given the order, and everyone knows that under the current situation, they can only survive by winning the Yunnan government and rescuing Zhu Huiyun. Therefore, no one has any opinion and agreed to this decision.


    When you move your strength to one place, that force is still very strong. Next, when the army launched the siege again, it was not a tentative move, but really launched a fierce attack. When more and more soldiers rushed under the tower and began to climb up through the ladder, the effect of throwing down sleepers was not the first time.


    "No, the sleepers are useless." after throwing out the sleepers, many people found that the effect was not as good as expected. Although the three provincial armies also suffered casualties, they did not retreat, but continued to climb the ladder. Many people became flustered.


    "Don''t mess, throw the oil down." Feng Zhan and others in the crowd sighed at the performance of the people.


    That is, they are not their own soldiers. Otherwise, they will train them well and let them know what flowers are so red.


    This cry was a series of shrill cries when countless prepared fire oil poured down from the air onto the soldiers of the three provincial armies who were still under the ladder. The siege, which had been going well, could not be stopped.


    This is the real ancient siege. Without such powerful heavy weapons as artillery, every time you want to attack a city, you have to pay a very heavy price.


    With the help of fireoil, the three provincial armies were defeated again. The people in the city couldn''t help cheering again.


    Two successive victories made them look down on their opponents again. But what they don''t know is that both fire oil and sleepers are auxiliary weapons for guarding the city. Ultimately, if they want to defend the city, they still need to rely on force.


    Sure enough. After a short rest, the third siege began. This time, no matter the sleepers or kerosene were thrown out, they did not scare off the soldiers of the three provincial armies. They began to rush up the city tower, and the two sides had the first close combat.


    That is, relying on the fact that the three provincial armies are the party to attack the city, the number of soldiers who rush to the city building at one time will not be too many, and they will eventually be bombarded by the people and the demobilized army. If not, if you fight one-on-one, I''m afraid the one who loses must be the one who defends the city.


    After several charges, both sides have their own losses. Until dark, the two sides had a temporary truce, and each began to eat and accumulate strength.


    Yang San, the housekeeper in charge of logistics, came. Under his leadership and organization, countless women in the city became busy. They made a lot of delicious food and sent it to the city tower. There were fresh soup and meatballs, which really gave the soldiers a full meal.


    "Everyone should be full. There are plenty of food. Only when you are full can you have the strength to fight. When you win, everyone is meritorious and there will be better food waiting for you." Yang Sanyi commanded the people to carry the food up and didn''t forget to cheer them up.


    The smell of meat scattered everywhere, and the sound of swallowing and spitting involuntarily sounded in the noses of a group of city guards.


    Over the years, it is said that the Southern Ming dynasty ruled here, but in fact, Zhu Huiyun, who holds the military power, is the real ruler. This is simply a person with only ambition, only political means and no economic development mind.


    Under Zhu Huixi''s rule, even grain often needed to be imported from the Yang family. It can be imagined what kind of life the people here lived.


    It is no exaggeration to say that every year at the beginning of spring, the bark will be eaten away. It is in this form that people''s lives can be imagined. Don''t say it''s meat, that is, you haven''t had enough food for a long time. Now, as soon as the meatballs came up, both the troops and the people had their eyes shining. If they hadn''t considered that there were cold front soldiers staring at them, I''m afraid they would have stretched out their hands to grab them.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, everyone has a share, everyone has a share." Yang San smiled and directed pots of delicious food one after another to the city tower and put it in front of everyone.


    Tens of thousands of people''s meals, that is definitely a considerable amount. Fortunately, there were enough women in the city. When Yang San said he was willing to help cook and could manage a full meal, there were not too many candidates. Almost half of the women in the city came over.


    With the help of these people, it will not be difficult to cook. Finally, a lot of iron pots and basins were requisitioned, which can be regarded as reluctantly completing the task.


    When delicious food went upstairs, there was a sound of eating everywhere. The sound of barking was enjoyable and felt very appetizing.


    On the tower, the smell of meat rose with the wind and floated to the barracks of the three provincial armies opposite. Suddenly, there was a sound of throat wriggling. General Rajiv''s face turned black at this moment.


    "This is provocation, this is showing off." Rajiv stood up and looked at the city tower of Yunnan Province with a face. He looked down at the dry food he ate and the clear warm water. He was in a bad mood.


    "Don''t eat any more. Prepare to charge, charge. Tell the soldiers that there are delicious food waiting for us in Yunnan mansion. As long as we capture the city, there will be meat to eat." Rajiv was angry and ordered the army to continue to attack the city.


    The movements of the three provincial armies under the tower were soon seen by the soldiers on the tower. The voice of swearing suddenly sounded, "Damn, I don''t want us to have a good meal. These people suffer a thousand knives."


    "I haven''t had enough. They''re coming. Is this a hurry to die?"

 Chapter 1588

    "Cutting off my food supply is like killing me. Come on, see how I cut off your head and kick you as a night pot."


    On the city tower, more and more soldiers guarding the city expressed their dissatisfaction. For a time, the crowd was angry, and the Army soldiers rose several steps invisibly.


    Looking at the scene, Yang San smiled and said immediately, "don''t worry. Fight well. There will be a late night delivery in the middle of the night, but we must guard and don''t let the enemy attack. Otherwise, not only there is no food to eat, but also the safety of the family in the city can''t be guaranteed¡®


    As soon as they heard that there was a midnight snack at night, many soldiers immediately felt full of strength. Then they shouted one by one, "don''t worry, we will defend our home with us. With this full meal, our lives will be sold to the five-star army."


    "Yes, we will fight to hold the city and prevent the three provincial armies from going further."


    "Defend Yunnan mansion to the death and kill all the enemies!"


    "Defend Yunnan Prefecture and kill all the enemies."


    On the tower, the morale of the soldiers became higher and higher. Under such a situation, the three provincial armies launched a siege, and we can imagine what the results would be. In the next charge, the soldiers of the three provincial armies really experienced a change. It felt like the opponent suddenly changed a person. After countless comrades died in the war, Yunnan government Still standing in front of them without wavering.


    After a night of fierce fighting, the three provincial armies showed a trace of fatigue.


    It was originally thought that after they arrived in Yunnan Province, they would attack the city with a destructive force. After all, the news said that Yang Chendong only brought 500 black riding dragon guards. Even if they had hot firearms in their hands, they could only protect themselves.


    Who would have thought that up to now, not only did they not capture the Yunnan mansion, but also they did not even see a leader. Their opponents were just some soldiers who had just surrendered under compulsion, plus some ordinary people in the city. They were still old.


    This kind of blow really disappointed Rajiv and others, and even began not to doubt their combat effectiveness.


    "What is the situation? Why can ordinary people play such a strong combat effectiveness in Yang Chendong''s hands?" general Luo Guan asked a question in the main account with a puzzled face.


    That is, if your combat effectiveness is not good, find other reasons and blame everything on Yang Chendong''s command. This is a good choice.


    As soon as the question came out, everyone in the audience didn''t know how to answer it, and the morale in the account began to fall obviously.


    In fact, things were not as bad as they thought. As the party guarding the city, it also paid a lot of price. Under the intensive attack of one afternoon and one night, more than 10000 soldiers were killed and wounded, and the people were even worse. The number of losses accepted 20000.


    This is the difference between no training and trained.


    Those who have been trained will naturally rely on their strength and cooperate with each other; those who have not been trained just rely on their brute force. If there is no cold front fighting on the city tower and they will fight from time to time, I''m afraid whether the city can be held or not is a problem.


    Of course, it also has a lot to do with the short time of guarding the city. Yang Chendong promised to keep it for only one day and one night. Once the reinforcements arrived, there was no need for everyone to work hard. With this hope, everyone could continue to stick to it. Even if many people were still vomiting after seeing the blood, it was strong to think that they could go home with money soon On the contrary, if there was no time limit, I''m afraid they would have been confused.


    Rajiv and others don''t know this.


    What they learned was that the city was difficult to attack, and the reinforcements of the five-star army were coming. Now it was time for them to make a decision.


    Or continue to attack the city and launch an assault regardless of losses.


    Or it is to withdraw immediately before the five-star military aid army arrives, and the farther the retreat, the better, so as to preserve its limited strength.


    Where to go? The generals are you. Look at me. I see you haven''t made a final decision at all.


    "Report." just when everyone didn''t know how to choose, the herald entered the main account. "Report to the general, a young man who claimed to be mu Cong was outside the account and said he had something important to see the generals."


    "Mucong? The eldest son of Wang mubin in Xiping." Luo Guan and Wu Ying looked at each other. Others didn''t know, but they knew his identity.


    Next, Luo Guan explained Mu Cong''s identity to Rajiv and others. After hearing that this person had the background of King Xiping, Rajiv''s eyes reappeared the color of hope, "please come quickly."


    At this time, Mucong will suddenly appear outside the big tent, think with his toes, and know why he came.


    In the past, King Xiping was also a potential enemy of the kings of the three provinces. If this person dares to appear, he will be captured alive. But now with such a strong man as king Wunan, it is impossible to fight inside. What we should think about is how to unite.


    Under the guidance of the messenger, Mu Cong with extraordinary bearing entered the main account.


    As a meritorious minister and general of the Ming Dynasty, the great grandson of Mu Ying, king of qianning, the grandson of Mu Sheng, king of Dingyuan, and the son of Mu bin, Duke of Guizhou, are also the third generation Duke of Guizhou in the future. He has a strong aristocratic atmosphere. Just walking face-to-face, his extraordinary demeanor is highlighted, especially the slight smile on his face, which gives people a feeling of spring breeze.


    In fact, there were few straw bags after the honourable ministers of the Ming Dynasty, especially as successors trained by a large family to inherit the mantle, they had to undergo all aspects of training when they were very young. This is why Xun GUI can last for hundreds of years.


    The so-called existence is reasonable. Xun GUI can survive in the constant replacement of Wen Chen and the constant transformation of the emperor, and can also make his own voice. They also made great efforts behind their back.


    As a successor from childhood, Mu Cong began to learn skills at the age of three. Up to now, although he is only 17 years old, his momentum is very accessible.


    Entering the big tent, Mu Cong first inspected the crowd, then bowed his hands and said hello to LOUJI and others one by one, calling out their taboos.


    Without being introduced, he can clearly recognize everyone, which is enough to prove his ability. It also shows that Mu Cong has done a lot of work in private.


    In this way, the first impression of Mucong is still good. Rajiv opened his mouth and gave him a seat. The six people sat together.


    After Mu Cong was seated, LOUJI winked at Luo Guan. At that moment, the only Han general asked, "but I don''t know what the meaning of Mu''s son is?"


    This is knowing the consultant, but everyone has no doubt about this sentence. Although we have guessed the purpose of Mucong, we can''t come up and say, what''s the matter? Are you here to help us? That''s great. We''re so grateful. Please do it quickly. Just say what conditions you need, and we''ll agree.


    Luo Guan was trying. Why couldn''t Mu Cong feel it? He even smiled and then said, "generals, my son has come here to help the generals capture the Yunnan mansion under the order of his father."


    A word broke the meaning, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although I have guessed, it can be said from Mu Cong''s mouth that the meaning is completely different.


    "But I don''t know what his highness King Xiping will do?" this time, Rajiv took the initiative to ask before Luo Guan spoke. It can be seen that this person is really worried.


    Looking at the eyes of Qi Yi on lavji''s face, Mu Cong smiled, then stretched out his hand to open the folding fan he had brought, and said with great grace: "Your generals, the current situation is very critical. The reinforcements of the five-star army are about to arrive. The earliest wave may appear outside the battlefield in a few hours, that is to say, there is not much time left for you. If you can''t win the Yunnan government, don''t you know if everyone can consider the next situation?"


    "Situation? What situation?" asked loughie with an ugly face.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t want to face this problem, Mu Cong still said with a smile: "Generals, the king of Wunan has arrived at the Yunnan mansion. The next step is to solve the problem of the three provinces. Now that the king of Wunan doesn''t know his life and death, it means that the king of Wunan has no opponent here. Once the main force of the five-star army enters here, with his character, will he tolerate the presence of the generals here? I''m afraid at that time, a large-scale clean-up and suppression action will be necessary?"


    Then everyone''s face sank, which was what they were worried about. If they hadn''t considered this problem, they might have retreated now. Why should they fall into a dilemma here?


    No one objected to him, so mu Cong continued to look after himself and said, "today''s bAngela country has been destroyed by King Wunan, and now the kings of the three provinces are missing. In this way, everyone will become a rootless duckweed. If you don''t find a way to rejoin a force, you really can''t think of any other outcome except being destroyed."


    "Oh, that''s right. You don''t have to think about the size of the world and where you can''t go. Ha ha, the fact is that except for Nanming, the surrounding areas have been occupied by the five-star army. Even if you want to go, you have no direction."


    One after another, let Rajiv and others look more and more ugly.


    In the face of this almost humiliating remark, they came up with something to oppose. But they were helpless to find that what others said was right. Even if they wanted to refute, they didn''t know what to say.


    The silence of the crowd was enough to explain the problem. Mu Cong knew that the time had come, so he opened his mouth again and did a solicitation, "You generals, there are only two ways ahead of you now. One is to surrender to King Wunan immediately, or you can save one life. But when it comes to wealth and honor, to be honest, it''s good to save one life with your actions and the fact of attacking the city. As for the second, it''s to join the banner of King Pingxi, as long as If you are willing to join in, you will be the generals of the Southern Ming Dynasty. My father can protect everyone''s safety and his current position. After all, the king of Wunan is powerful. He is also the Minister of the Ming Dynasty. Where can the minister provoke the master? "

 Chapter 1589

    It''s finally clear. After saying this, Mucong didn''t seem to be in a hurry to let everyone express his position. Instead, he put away the folding fan and drank slowly with the tea beside the table.


    But his eyes swept the crowd vaguely from time to time, which also showed that he was not calm at this time.


    This time to be a lobbyist is also at a certain risk. No one knows what Ralph guitars and others really think. What if they are ready to surrender to Yang Chendong? Didn''t you throw yourself into the net and catch yourself to ask for credit?


    Although the possibility of doing so is extremely low, it also exists. Therefore, Wang mubin of Xiping didn''t agree with Mu Cong when he came here as a lobbyist until Mu Cong said that it was a critical moment for the survival of the Mu family. Without this place, they would have no roots and weight. Even in Nanming, they would have no influence for the future of the Mu family, In order to thank Daming for his kindness to their ancestors, this risk is worth taking.


    That''s why Mucong appeared here. This is the scene of his speech, but in fact, he is still in a hurry. Even he was ready to kill himself.


    Even if he died, he could not fall into the hands of Yang Chendong and let King Wunan threaten his father with himself.


    Mucong watched the crowd carefully. At this moment, people are also seriously thinking about Mu Cong''s words.


    As the other party said, they really don''t have more choices now. Apart from others, they did have no way out, as others said. If we can''t take advantage of the main force of the five-star army to fight down Yunnan Province and rescue Zhu Huiyun today, they will really have no place to stand in the future.


    Can Zhu Huiyun be rescued just by fighting down the Yunnan mansion? Who knows whether this person is alive or dead, or has fallen into the hands of Yang Chendong?


    If it were the latter, even if they captured the Yunnan government, they would not be able to find Zhu Huiyun. In that case, what''s the point of attacking Yunnan Prefecture?


    In the final analysis, they must attack Yunnan Province, but they just find a boss for themselves. In a place like Daming, where fame is important in everything, their existence is unreasonable without Zhu Huiyun. Everyone can kill them, and it is doomed that their existence will not last long.


    But now it''s different. When Mu Cong comes, they have another choice in front of them, that is, to become under the command of King Xiping. In this way, they have a backer and a reputation.


    As Mu Cong said, King Xiping was from Nanming, and Yang Chendong was just a king with a different surname granted by Daming. If he dared to attack King Xiping, it would be tantamount to making an enemy of Nanming. It would be tantamount to disrespect. He lost a chip in the sky first.


    As for the matter of surrender, the people did not consider it at all. What they had done before had already offended the five-star army miserably. Capitulating in the past was just humiliating themselves. After thinking about it, there was only one way to go, that is, to take refuge in King Xiping.


    The generals soon made a decision. In their eyes, the reason why they are willing to obey Zhu Huixuan''s orders is also because they are the king of the Ming Dynasty and have enough background. Now they have a better choice. Is Zhu Huixuan''s life and death related to them?


    "I am willing to be loyal to King Xiping." Rajiv was the first one to think and speak.


    He used to be the general of Bangalore. Now that the country has been destroyed, he has no choice.


    After Rajiv opened his head, Luo Guan, Wu Yingtou, Azad, Huck and others also spoke out one by one, showing their goodwill to Mu Cong and their loyalty.


    "OK." Mu Cong, who heard the speech, got up excitedly.


    After all, he is only a 17-year-old young man. Even in Chengfu, he is limited. Seeing that your goal has been achieved, you will certainly be excited.


    "Childe, but I don''t know what king Xiping means. What are we going to do next?" Rajiv asked, but his attitude was very low. In the absence of King Xiping, he looked like childe Mucong.


    At this moment, not only loughi, but also several other generals looked at Mucong and waited for his answer.


    "Cough." after clearing his throat, Mucong raised his head higher and spoke more forcefully, "Everyone, thank you for believing in my father. You can rest assured that even if you have made a wise choice, you will be the palace of King Xiping and the people of Nanming. Even if we lose the five-star army in the future, as long as we withdraw from the battlefield in time, the five-star Army will dare to take you. Because behind you is the powerful Daming."


    "Yes, yes." everyone nodded like a chicken pecking rice, which was exactly what they wanted.


    Speaking of this, I have to say that Daming still belongs to a giant in everyone''s mind.


    Whether it''s territory, army or economic strength, Nanming or Beiming are not comparable to small countries at this time. Even there are many rumors outside that the five-star army is invincible and will destroy the country wherever it goes, but they haven''t had any quarrels with Daming. Even if Beiming has had trouble with the five-star Army several times, they just focus on defense.


    All this seems to show that the five-star army is strong, but it will not be the opponent of Daming.


    The reason why Daming didn''t really attack the five-star army was that everyone was Han and had the same ancestral friendship. Second, the national policy of Daming is that people don''t offend me and I don''t offend. The five-star army has great respect for Daming, so that everyone can live in peace.


    If not, when Nanming or Beiming really want to use a knife, the five-star army will not be its opponent.


    Once this statement was spread, it was regarded as a golden law by many people, especially when the five-star army had not denied it, it was regarded as the existence of truth by many people. So now you can join the army of King Xiping. It''s still very tempting for loughi and others.


    After getting the defection of Rajiv and others, Mu Cong told the results of his discussion with his father. "Ladies and gentlemen, my father''s intention is to take advantage of our military strength to capture Yunnan Province before the five-star military aid army arrives. We want to prove to the Southern Ming court that we are strong. Only in this way can we get more support from the court. At the same time, we are warning Yang Chendong not to provoke us easily, otherwise he can''t bear the consequences."


    "Well said." these words immediately attracted Rajiv and others.


    As they have just joined the army of King Xiping, they urgently need a chance to prove themselves, and the best way to win is to capture Yunnan Province.


    Such simple opinions have been unified. This is exactly what Mucong thought. On the premise of the same goal, the next step is to discuss the next military plan. The siege will continue. Not only that, but also think of the plan for the five-star army. The generals began to give full play to their talents and negotiate.


    Above the Fucheng building in Yunnan.


    It has been half an hour since the three provincial armies stopped launching attacks. Among the three provincial palaces in the city, Yang Chendong did not change his face after hearing the report from Badaojiang.


    "Sixth young master, you said they were not going to withdraw." Badaojiang asked again, obviously he wanted to learn more.


    Yang Chendong appreciates Badaojiang very much. He has a strong sense of recklessness, but he also attaches great importance to loyalty. He has performed well for more than ten years. The black riding Dragon Guard will be expanded soon. At that time, the position of a captain of the other party is also certain.


    Yang Chendong naturally focuses on training such talents. After taking a look at the Badaojiang River, Yang Chen said to the East, "whether they escape or not, their outcome will not change. That is, if they are enemies with our five-star army, they will be enemies. Unless they surrender, otherwise, they will not be able to escape our pursuit when they reach the ends of the earth."


    "Atmosphere." Badaojiang couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Yang Chendong''s feeling to everyone is like this. It seems that Tianda''s things will not be in his eyes, and Tianda''s difficulties can be solved easily.


    With such an omnipotent, omnipotent and difficult leader, what else can we fear? If you are afraid, you will be afraid of the enemy''s advice. There is no big battle to fight.


    Facing Badaojiang, who is thirsty for knowledge, Yang Chendong certainly wouldn''t just say such a sentence. After thinking for a moment, he said: "In fact, how these three provincial armies will do is not what my young master cares about. What I think now is where King Xiping has gone? It''s impossible for him not to get the wind of such a big thing, and now he hasn''t made the slightest move, which is strange."


    "As the saying goes, if something goes wrong, there must be a demon. This is the one we need to guard against." Yang Chendong said, stunned Badaojiang. "Sixth young master, do you mean that our biggest enemy is king Xiping?"


    "At present, after all, the enemy who doesn''t move is the most terrible. Once he moves and knows his purpose, there is nothing terrible. Well, in this way, you can send someone to inform Yang Er, tell him to be careful, and then tell Yang San to keep an eye on the movement in the city. The Mu family has lived in Yunnan Prefecture for generations. No one knows how strong his hidden power here is. Be on guard There''s no harm in trying. "


    "Yes." Badaojiang became more serious after hearing the speech. He had heard the meaning of Yang Chendong''s words. The most threatening King Xiping has not made any movement until now. It is likely that something is brewing in the dark. This is what needs to be protected most.


    Thinking that everyone''s attention was still focused on the urban defense war, Yang Chendong had seen further. Badaojiang felt that he still needed to learn, learn the spirit of being vigilant in times of peace, and learn the cautious thought of being vigilant all the time.

 Chapter 1590

    As Yang Chendong thought, at this time, a large courtyard in Yunnan Province was holding a rally here.


    A courtyard with four entrances is full of people. If you look carefully, they are bulging and armed. At the moment, there is no one else except the three major families in Yunnan.


    The so-called three big families in Yunnan refer to families with certain power and wealth. There are many such forces throughout the Ming Dynasty, ranging from the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty and the Kyoto of the Southern Ming Dynasty to a small town. This is what people often call the taxi group, which can also be called the tyrant.


    When it comes to the scholar group, not only Daming, but also the forces of other countries exist. For them, Yang Chendong''s response is very direct. If language must be used to describe it, it is four big words - uprooted.


    Yes, it''s uprooting.


    No matter what kind of background you have and what kind of backing you have, even your country has been destroyed. Do you still care about your small local power?


    If you are sensible, you can spare your life with 90% of your wealth, but you can''t stay in the original place. You will move out like most people. This is also the best way to reduce their influence.


    On the contrary, those who want money but not life will be killed directly. The money directly belongs to Yang''s Treasury and can fill the Treasury, which has become much simpler.


    Therefore, without the existence of the so-called dignitaries, the public security in the land occupied by the Yang family will be stable soon. After all, if no one organized them to fight against the Han Army, there would be no opponent.


    All along, Yang Chendong cleaned up the foreign dignitaries, and he had no direct contact with the Han dignitaries. As the largest town conquered by the Yang family, some hidden underwater problems are naturally exposed.


    As the capital of Yunnan Province, Yunnan Prefecture can be called the "three great families" here, and its influence can be compared with that of ordinary small families. At ordinary times, they are also in a competitive relationship. After all, the market is so large. If you do more, I will be less. Therefore, I can''t wait for each other to die at ordinary times.


    But now, because of a common goal, they are united. This really responds to that sentence. There are no eternal friends in the world, only eternal interests.


    The so-called three families are the Qin family, the Wang family and the Li family.


    Speaking of, these three families all have a close relationship with Zhu Huixi, king of the three provinces, or have relatives, feelings, or direct interests.


    Let''s put it this way. These three families are so big thanks to Zhu Huiyun''s daily care. There is another common feature of these three families, which is that they have a very good relationship with the Mu family previously known as the king of Yunnan.


    Now Zhu Huixuan''s whereabouts are unknown, and the three families do not know that the three provincial kings have become Yang Chendong''s prisoners. So they didn''t move until they received the flying pigeon letter from Wang mubin in Xiping. Now they have a clear direction. Now they hold this meeting together to discuss how to obtain benefits in troubled times.


    Businessmen don''t like troubled times, so do powerful people.


    Although this represents opportunity, it also represents opportunity. After all, if you earn less money, you can make up for it, but if you lose your life, you really have nothing.


    But they are only rich and have a little power. It is impossible to obstruct the general trend, let alone the strong five-star army. So when the troubled times came, they could only watch at first. Just when they were still thinking whether to meet Yang Chendong and explore each other''s voice, the message from King Xiping came.


    The three families received letters, and the content was almost the same. That is, King Xiping asked them to unite to create chaos in the city and act as an insider for their counter attack on Yunnan government. Confidence also made it clear that Yang Chendong''s daily actions pointed out that he was very cruel to dignitaries. If the three did not cooperate with themselves, they would only leave 10% of their wealth and then roll out of Yunnan Province.


    It was this letter that completely made the three people choose to be the enemy of Yang Chendong.


    After all, their roots are in Yunnan Province, where they still have a lot of land and industries. If industry can be taken away, what about land?


    Therefore, once they really leave here, it means they have to lose a lot. This is definitely the same as their lives. No one is willing to take out everything and take out the foundation that the family has struggled for decades or even hundreds of years for generations. In that case, they can''t see their ancestors after death.


    Even if you don''t want to be caught, there is only one way to go. Fortunately, the main force of the five-star army has not yet entered the city, and they still have a chance. In particular, there is king Xiping outside the city. It seems that their hope of victory is not small.


    The three families sat together. Qin Yingkang, Wang Shufu and Li Jiayin, the heads of the three families, looked at each other in the innermost chamber of the courtyard.


    That is, the three families have made a decision, and then we''ll see how much power we can show. Qin Yingkang took the lead in saying, "we Qin family can organize a team of 1000 people."


    "Our Wang family can produce a team of 800 people."


    "Our Li family can also produce a team of 800 people."


    Wang Shufu and Li Jiayin also stated their positions one after another. For a large family like them, it''s not very difficult to gather up these numbers with the yard guard and some guys. In addition, the Ming Dynasty did not prohibit weapons from entering the market, but only the armor from entering the market, so weapons are not a problem for them.


    The strength of nearly 3000 people was in hand. After the heads of the three big families looked at each other, they all had a faint and excited look. They know that once this thing is done, they will definitely be great heroes, and their future achievements will be greater than now. If they can even catch or even kill the king Wunan alive, they will be highly praised by the Nanming court.


    Yes, the goal of the three families is Yang Chendong, the former palace of the three provinces where he is now.


    At this time, the three provincial palace can be said to be extremely weak in defense. But all the forces that could be used were sent to guard the city, which made the defense of the Royal Palace worse than one tenth of the usual, and this time was the time for them to attack.


    Under the raid, with the advantage of the number of people, it is very likely to succeed. In that case, not only king Xiping but also emperor Nanming should thank himself. After all, the existence of Yang Chendong was originally a great threat to everyone.


    With soldiers in hand, the next step is to discuss the plan of entering the army. With the understanding of the three families of Yunnan government, they soon worked out the route of entering the army, which can ensure that the army will be placed outside the three provincial governments and launch a fatal attack without attracting people''s attention.


    When time came, the three patriarchs arranged it. For example, it takes time to release weapons and improve morale, so they set the time for action after two hours, that is, before noon.


    Yang Chendong has no idea about all this. Not only did he not know, but also Yang San did not receive any news.


    Compared with the three families who have developed in Yunnan Province for many years, Yang San''s security bureau belongs to outsiders. It is not difficult for the other party to hide some things.


    At this time, Yang San also received Yang Chendong''s instructions. Then he arranged scouts to go outside the city. That is, the young master said that it was likely that Xiping king had come. Of course, he wanted to inquire and find the other party''s location.


    Yang San is in action, but at this time, the three provincial armies outside the city still have greater military action, that is, ambush against the first support Army from the five-star army, that is, Yao Yingjun''s headquarters from Guizhou Province.


    Relying on the recent distance, Yao Yingjun, after persuading the descendants of Jiang Wuqing to surrender, took 20000 troops straight to Yunnan mansion, and the vanguard General of this army was Jiang Wuqing, who rushed to the first line with 5000 cavalry.


    Jiang Wuqing immediately made the decision to surrender to the five-star army. Of course, he wanted to make a good performance. He gathered all the horses and created such a team of 5000 cavalry in order to become the first reinforcements outside Yunnan. In this way, it must be impossible for Yang Chendong to remember him.


    He was determined to do meritorious service, especially when he was closer to the Yunnan government, the faster the cavalry team was. Gradually, he distanced himself from Yao Yingjun''s 15000 infantry, so he appeared early in the ambush of the Mu family.


    After Rajiv and others decided to change to King Xiping, they changed from the three provincial army to the Mujia army.


    In a short time, they changed their name to Zizi again. It was originally called Bengal army, but later it was changed to three provincial army, and now it has become Mu family army.


    Perhaps it is because the changes are too frequent that everyone doesn''t care. After changing his name, Mu Cong got the power to lead the troops. First, he arranged Angela and Miao Yingtou to continue to lead the troops to attack Yunnan mansion and asked them to make a momentum to confuse the five-star army guarding the city. Then he took three generals Luo Guan, Azad and HAQ, with their 20000 soldiers, to the official road from Qujing mansion to Yunnan mansion for ambush.


    This time, Mu bin made a good calculation. He only sent 10000 troops, and indeed attracted more than 50000 helpers with great righteousness. In this war, whether he wins or loses, he won''t have much loss. It''s not beautiful to take the opportunity to weaken the strength of these generals.


    He has only 10000 soldiers, and Rajiv and others have more than 50000 soldiers. If the other party wants to make his own rebellion, doesn''t he have no way at all? Now, whether siege or ambush, is a good way to weaken strength. When Rajiv and others don''t have enough troops, they will trust themselves more and be more obedient.

 Chapter 1591

    At this time, Mu Cong took 20000 soldiers to the side of the dense forest. 20000 soldiers went into the woods next to the official road, stretched their bows and arrows one by one, and were ready to attack at any time.


    This was the first battle after King Xiping. Everyone wanted to make a good performance and improve their weight. The three generals wanted to make a good performance. One by one, they were very energetic. Only scouts were sent ten miles away in case.


    Finally, less than an hour after 20000 soldiers drilled into the dense forest, the scouts in front came the news that reinforcements from Guizhou province appeared. The leader was five thousand cavalry. They were fast and were less than five miles away from the dense forest.


    But there is also bad news, that is, the cavalry speed is too fast, which separates them from the main force behind them. This ambush is doomed to be impossible to completely annihilate the enemy.


    "No matter what, five thousand cavalry is not a small force, so we''ll beat them first." although Mu Cong secretly said it''s a pity, he still made a decision soon. After all, for generals, the most taboo is to seek and keep, which will only make them lose all their advantages.


    Although the cavalry came, Mu Cong was still very confident with 20000 to 5000 and had been prepared for it. Not only he, but also the generals under his command have confidence on their faces. They like to fight with more bullying and less, because it will have a better chance of winning and their safety will be more guaranteed.


    As time went by, the 5000 cavalry vanguard led by Jiang Wuqing did not know that someone was setting up an ambush here.


    It was necessary to send scouts to inquire about the dense forest, but now they don''t have that time. No one knows what''s going on in Yunnan Province now? If we can arrive earlier, we can help king Wunan fight back the enemy earlier, that is, we can make meritorious contributions earlier.


    With this idea in mind, Jiang Wuqing only hates that the horse under his seat is too slow. How can he stop moving forward?


    In this way, five thousand cavalry entered the area with dense forests on both sides from the official road. After all the cavalry entered, there was a shout of Mu Cong in the dense forest, followed by the sound of bow and arrow, accompanied by a pile of boulders suddenly piled on the road on the official road.


    The appearance of the boulder instantly cut five thousand cavalry into several parts. Except that a hundred cavalry turned around and ran away in time because they ran last, others, including Jiang Wuqing, were trapped in the official way and became a living target in the eyes of 20000 mu family army.


    Whew, whew... Whew, whew


    Under the constant fierce shooting of bows and arrows, the cavalry who had no place to hide were shot one by one and fell to the ground.


    Jiang Wuqing was better. Under the protection of his relatives, he didn''t hit the arrow, but the situation has become very bad. With the waves of bows and arrows, the number of relatives around him is also decreasing.


    "General, let''s rush." the soldiers watched their fellow soldiers die from arrows one by one, and they didn''t even see the shadow of the enemy. They couldn''t help being very anxious.


    "Rush, everyone dismount and charge towards the mountain hair in the East." Jiang Wuqing certainly knew that he was in the trap, but it was too late to say anything at this time. He had to put all his hopes on the road of anti charge.


    "Do you want to charge? Get ready the stones, and they''ll blow them back when they come. Ha ha." Mu Cong in the dense forest was in a good mood at this time. Seeing that he trapped five thousand enemy riders with one hand, he felt that the general situation of the world was in his hand.


    Jiang Wuqing chose to charge and led his troops to the dense forest in the East again and again, but he withdrew again and again because the boulder rolled down. So repeatedly, there were fewer and fewer soldiers around him, less than 2000.


    "We surrender, please don''t kill us."


    Finally, some of the cavalry couldn''t hold on. They threw their weapons to the ground and squatted on their legs.


    Many of these people were originally from the three provincial armies. They believed in their own general Jiang Wuqing and surrendered to the five-star army. In the final analysis, they have no sense of identity with the five-star army in their hearts, and now in order to survive, they just surrender, which is nothing.


    "Don''t let go of any of them. Kill them all. I want them to know what will happen if they surrender to the five-star army." Mu Cong roared with resentment in his eyes. These cavalry should be the people of King Xiping, but they surrendered to the king of three provinces first, and now they surrendered to the five-star army, which made him have no good impression on these people.


    The bows and arrows did not stop, even if you dropped your weapons, and then hundreds of people were killed by arrows. This also let other kneeling people see that surrender is not a clear way.


    "Fight hard, take up arms, we have no way back." I don''t know who shouted so. Then the cavalry became infantry. The soldiers stood up from the ground one by one. At this time, their eyes were red, shouting and rushing towards the dense forest.


    But sometimes you can''t work hard if you want to. It also depends on whether your opponent gives you such a chance.


    Boulders still fall in the dense forest, accompanied by bows and arrows. Few people who rush in can return alive. After repeated twice, Jiang Wuqing, who was already wounded, found that the number of people around him who could fight was less than 500.


    Five thousand changed into five hundred. He didn''t arrive for half an hour. Then he knew he was doomed this time. Because his impact is too fast, he won''t even have the opportunity to wait for reinforcements.


    "Soldiers, it''s my general. I''m sorry for you. Next, I''ll make atonement with death. Come on, join me in the final charge." Jiang Wuqing, with a long gun in his hand, expressed his deathly ash. Yao Yingjun said in his heart that he must treat his family well, which was his last hope before he died. Then he led the troops to charge.


    The cry of killing rang out, but because of the bad terrain, the cry stopped completely in a short time. Jiang Wuqing also fell on the road of charging. He was hit by four arrows, one of which hit his chest and killed him.


    Five thousand cavalry left here, giving Mu Cong and others great confidence.


    "The five-star army is just like this. If we can defeat them for the first time, we can defeat them for the second and third time, ha ha ha." Mu Cong cried with joy.


    The ambush in the dense forest severely damaged Yao Yingjun''s headquarters. When he heard the news from the more than 100 cavalry that the cavalry had set up an ambush in the dense forest, he really startled him. He sent scouts to inquire about the news at the first time, and then sent a telegram to Yang Chendong, which probably meant that things had changed. Their reinforcements might not arrive on time, so he asked the king of Wunan for understanding.


    Even before this telegram was sent to Yang Chendong, the situation in Yunnan Province also changed.


    First, Rajiv and Wu Ying launched a crazy siege with more than 30000 troops, which soon attracted the attention of the city guards. Under the fierce attack, the west gate was in danger. Yang Er successively raised his troops from the other three gates to support.


    There is no problem with this move. But this is exactly what Wang mubin of Xiping wants.


    He has seen that Yang Chendong still has a way to confuse the people. It is obviously not feasible to attack Yunnan government from the front, so he made a plan early and entered the city by sneak attack. As long as he can succeed, the 10000 troops he brought will become the main force. At that time, there will be no problem in attacking a three provincial palace.


    For this plan, he had already sent a letter to the three people in the city, asking them to send some people to the east gate to cooperate with their internal and external cooperation and lead the army into the city.


    Three people have put their fate on King Xiping and will naturally cooperate with him. First, they sent a thousand people to the vicinity of the three provincial palace and secretly controlled all the exits there to prevent Yang Chendong from escaping. Then more than a thousand people suddenly appeared after the East Gate transferred troops to the west gate.


    More than a thousand three guards with various weapons still have some combat effectiveness. The most important thing is that they appeared at a very good time, which caught the soldiers guarding the east city by surprise.


    Only one thousand people and five hundred troops were responsible for guarding here. Even Yang Er didn''t leave any main force here. All his energy was on guarding the west gate. This gives the enemy an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    The fight soon ended. When the troops and combat effectiveness were not as good as each other, the east city gate was broken without even a quarter of an hour. Then the gate of the east city gate opened from the inside, and 10000 mu troops outside the city suddenly appeared and jumped in.


    The east gate was broken, and a large number of Mu troops rushed into the city. But they did not rush to the west gate, but directly to the three provincial palace in the city. When the news spread from the defeated soldiers to the Xicheng upstairs, Yang Er here was really shocked.


    "Come on, come on, pick out 10000 people and go to the three provincial palace to protect the young master''s safety. Where is Cheng Hu? The war here is up to you. You should guard here anyway." Yang Er called commander Cheng Hu while dispatching troops and told him.


    This is Yang er. He has already developed a certain momentum with Yang Chen''s southeast expedition to the north. He doesn''t seem to be in a panic.


    "Yes, second brother, don''t worry. As long as Cheng Hu is still here, the west gate won''t be lost." Cheng Hu patted his chest and promised. Then he looked at Yang ER and gathered up 10000 soldiers to enter the city.


    The palace of the three provinces.


    The shouting and killing outside suddenly sounded. Dao Xiao and Badaojiang soon appeared in front of Yang Chendong. When reporting the war outside, they also asked whether they need to retreat elsewhere.


    Black riding dragon guards are called elite not only because they are well-trained and well-equipped, but also because of the spirit that everyone is not afraid of life and death. Will such an army be flustered by the sudden appearance of the enemy?

 Chapter 1592

    "How was everyone''s rest?" Yang Chendong said with more self-restraint.


    Although Mu Bin''s hand was beyond his expectation, with Da Cang in hand, there was really nothing he was afraid of in the world.


    The so-called everyone naturally refers to the black riding Dragon Guard. After days of fighting, they fired countless shots, and their bodies had already reached a fatigue point. They lost a certain combat effectiveness at this time yesterday. But the good thing is that in the past day, there was no task for them. The soldiers who were able to have a good rest have not fully recovered, but their combat effectiveness has also recovered 70% or 80%, and there is no problem to join the battle.


    "Everyone is almost rested. Please give orders to the sixth young master." Dao Xiao and Badaojiang both stood at attention and said confidently.


    "Well, that''s it. We''ll distribute weapons. Whether we can hold here next depends on the black riding Dragon Guard." Yang Chendong looked at daoxiao and Badaojiang with trusting eyes. In the face of the premeditated siege of Zhu Huixuan, they never retreated. Now the king of Xiping just came in a hurry. What can they fear?


    Yang Chendong believes in his nearly 500 black riders, and he believes in himself.


    "Yes." Dao Xiao saluted again. When they left the king''s hall, they were already wrapped up in self-confidence.


    The three gates outside the three provincial palace have already been surrounded by three people. When they couldn''t figure out the reality of the house, they didn''t attack rashly, but constantly poured the prepared fire oil on the wall of the courtyard, and then a fire fold was thrown away, and then the fire burned.


    Poor prince''s residence of the three provinces, but one day later, it will experience a fire again.


    Under the fire, the air became hot and dry, and the line of sight was hindered to some extent. Three people also took this opportunity to launch an attack.


    For all the three guards who had been prepared, everyone was covered in a wet quilt, kicked open the door that had no frame under the fire, shouted and rushed into the yard.


    Dada... Dada


    Dense gunfire rang out. Under a burst of sweeping, hundreds of guards who first rushed into the courtyard fell into a pool of blood. Seeing that the situation was bad, the others hurried out of it.


    It was easy to break the opponent''s first attack. Badaojiang, who was in charge of the first line of defense, was busy loading the Ninth Five-Year Plan, and said with disdain on his face, "with this ability, he still wanted to make an idea of our black riding Dragon Guard. I really don''t know how to write the dead word."


    Nearly half of the men and horses were lost in one charge. The heads of the three families looked ugly. They finally knew why the three provincial kings would be defeated by the five-star army in their own territory. With such a powerful firearm, Zhu Huixuan did not lose.


    Just as they sighed, Wang mubin of Xiping finally led the troops. After understanding the basic situation, he ordered to continue the impact without saying a word.


    Although doing so will cause great losses, mubin has no choice. If he can''t quickly capture the three provincial palace and catch Yang Chendong, he may be made dumplings by the five-star army.


    Mubin issued the order of impact, and at the same time, he also promised high officials and high salaries. Anyone who can catch or find Yang Chendong''s body alive will be promoted to three levels and rewarded with 10000 liang of silver.


    There must be brave men under heavy rewards. There are many people who want money but don''t want life. Not to mention, on the surface, they still have an advantage. For a moment, there was a cry of killing at the front door, side door and back door. Less than 500 black riding dragon guards needed to guard these three doors, and the pressure immediately increased.


    The greatest harm of firearms comes from deterrence. When no one is afraid of firearms, they need to show their killing power. But after all, the black riding Dragon Guard has less than 500 people, but it faces more than 10000 opponents. It is conceivable that the pressure is great.


    "Young master, let''s break through." Dao Xiao appeared in front of Yang Chendong twice, with an anxious face.


    The three provincial palace is too big. The length of the surrounding courtyard walls alone has reached several miles. It is impossible for a black riding Dragon Guard less than 500 to hold here and ensure that no one will break in. For Yang Chendong''s safety, breaking out is the best policy.


    "No need." Yang Chendong waved his hand like a veto.


    This is the residence of the three provincial kings. It is no longer the Sanjin courtyard where I lived before. Once this place is broken, the people of the whole city will have no backbone. If someone incites it, both the people guarding the city and the soldiers may be used by it. At that time, it is not impossible for them to fight back.


    In that case, before the main force arrives, they can only withdraw from Yunnan Province. In this way, it will only cost more to occupy here. It will also create a five-star army for others. However, it can also feel defeated. This is really life-threatening.


    If dealing with other foreign countries, Yang Chendong may choose to retreat. After all, it''s not a shame to run if he can''t fight. But this is the territory of the Han people. Retreating this time is tantamount to losing the support of the people. If you want to occupy this place, you need to pay too much, and only more people need to die. This is not what Yang Chendong expects to happen.


    Therefore, Yang Chendong can''t retreat at this time.


    "Dao Xiao, you can properly shrink a certain line of defense, give up the outer house and just guard the inner yard. As for other things, you don''t need to take care of them." Yang Chendong has made a decision in his heart, that is, the difficulty of black riding Dragon Guard. The next thing is to see his shot.


    Although daoxiao still wanted to say something, it was the master''s order. He had no reason to oppose it. He promised and arranged it. Just after he left, Yang Chendong flashed into the warehouse, and rows of neatly placed firearms appeared in front of him.


    What on earth?


    If there is no black riding dragon guard here, Yang Chendong can kill the four sides with a wu-10 helicopter.


    If there is no black riding dragon guard here, Yang Chendong can also drive a tank with thick armor to kill the enemy.


    But obviously, there are black riding dragon guards here. How would he explain if he called these things?


    The most important thing is that the present situation is not the time of life and death. Forget it, the image of Sylvester Stallone in the first drop of blood passed through his mind. Yang Chendong chose a 955.8mm machine gun in the big warehouse.


    955.8mm machine gun. The whole gun has an empty weight of 3.95 kg, a length of 840 mm and a range of 600 m. It is fed by 30 bullet clips or 75 bullet drums. It is really a powerful weapon for killing people.


    After taking off his coat, putting on a bulletproof vest, wearing Kevlar on his head, military boots on his feet and full of bullets, Yang Chendong thought and reappeared in the main hall. "Come on, zhandou."


    Yang Chendong rushed out of the main hall, and with his master level skills and combat power, his figure quickly went to the outer court.


    On the periphery of the three provincial palace, with the burning of the fire, reinforcements arrived in batches.


    The first to arrive here was nearly 300 wolf teeth special combat team members. They were cooperating with Yang San to detect the situation in the city. Unfortunately, although they had good skills and unique skills, they were not familiar with this place for the first time, so they were exploited by the three.


    When I heard that the three people cooperated with King Xiping to win the Xicheng gate and went to the three provincial palace, the iron tiger team roared, which was a provocation to their wolf tooth special team, which he would never tolerate.


    "Take your weapons and the whole team will set out. You don''t need to kill one by one." the iron tiger was cruel. Although the opponent this time is also Han people, they dare to be unfavorable to the sixth young master. In their eyes, they have long been an alien race and only die.


    The second batch of reinforcements were Security Bureau spies led by Yang San.


    There are not many of them, about 300. There are also many non operational personnel, but when Yang Chendong is in danger, all they have to do is kill, whether they can kill or not.


    The third batch of reinforcements is the 10000 soldiers brought by Yang er. However, due to the long distance, it still takes a lot of time to get to the palace.


    Gunfire continued in the palace, and the impact continued.


    Because there are too many places to defend and the number of personnel is obviously not enough, the black riding Dragon Guard began to retreat from the outer house to the inner court. But at this time, there was another figure, on the contrary, from the inner courtyard to the house. He was Yang Chendong, who was tied with ammunition.


    Although his equipment weighed tens of kilograms, it did not hinder his action. More than two meters high courtyard wall, he was just a stop, and easily jumped over. This is one of the benefits given to him since crossing. Originally, he was the king of war in the last life. His physical quality is very strong. After strengthening in this life, his skill has long been invincible.


    After climbing over two courtyard walls and passing by heiqi Longwei, I finally saw the first batch of opponents. This is a group of nursing homes with a population of about 50.


    "Die!"


    Without a redundant nonsense, Yang Chendong raised his gun and shot. At this time, he was able to come to the palace of the three provinces, still holding a sword and looking menacing. It was not an enemy. He really couldn''t imagine who it would be.


    A shuttle of bullets shot away like eyes. There was no time for any opponent to respond. When the gun rang, he fell to the ground. One by one, the team of 50 people just changed a magazine and then all had no interest.


    "Whoosh." the figure flashed. Yang Chendong had left here. His killing was just the beginning.


    There are similar scenes in some later film and television dramas, but they are often questioned by those so-called brick experts and beast yellers. How can a person even have ten people, a hundred people or even a thousand people? This is simply unscientific. But when they see a hero confronting a regiment or even a division and an army in western films, they often kneel and lick and say how real it is.

 Chapter 1593

    I really don''t know what to say about this completely bipolar judgment standard.


    Don''t they know that in the real history, the battle of Baobu Dagang


    How brilliant is it?


    In the first year of the Jin Dynasty (the fifth year of Tianqing in Liao Dynasty, 1115), in the Jin Liao war, the Jin army pursued and defeated the Liao army, and the main force of the Liao army was the strategic decisive battle of Hubu Dagang. The Jin army defeated the Liao army by 20000 troops and 700000 troops. The Liao army collapsed and many people died.


    It was still in the era of cold weapons that 20000 people won 700000 people. Yang Chendong''s modern firearms are also the physical condition of the master. It is common to fight with one and create miracles under the endless supply of bullets.


    One man strode outside the house with one shot, and wave after wave of guards died at the muzzle of his gun. After the strength of the courtyard guard was almost destroyed, the Mu family army appeared.


    They have unified military uniforms and wear armor. They look majestic.


    However, it doesn''t make any difference!


    When facing Yang Chendong with a heavy machine, they only died.


    It was not easy for several people''s bows and arrows to shoot at Yang Chendong. He was also dodged by his agile body. Occasionally, a bow and arrow was inserted on Yang Chendong and blocked by bulletproof clothes, which could not do any harm.


    In the face of these elite forces of Mu family army, Yang Chendong''s gunfire rang again, and one after another enemy fell to the ground. When they died, they couldn''t imagine how so many people could not even beat one opponent?


    Of course, it''s not that I haven''t encountered danger. After all, so many Mu family soldiers have rushed into the palace. But those who came into close contact with Yang Chendong either died from being hit by his heavy machine gun or were thrown aside by his magical pace. It was not easy for Yang Chendong to hide.


    All the way, it was like a humanoid wood pusher. Everywhere it went, there were the bodies of the enemy, most of which were smashed under heavy machine guns.


    Where there are many people, Yang Chendong rushed to where. Yang Chendong has never been so happy to kill him like this time after taking Dacang to Daming for so long. Different from the last time when he was forced to fight, this time he chose to take the initiative. His goal is to catch King Xiping while killing.


    Yes, Yang Chendong''s goal is Xiping king. That is to say, if this man calculated himself so much, wouldn''t it be a waste of reciprocity if he didn''t fight back?


    According to his feeling, where there are many people, it may be the place where King Xiping is located. Yang Chendong came to the outer house through the inner yard, and then went straight to the gate of the three provincial palace.


    At this time, the Mu family army had already been disrupted.


    It was good before. Relying on the advantage of the number of people, although they faced the black riding dragon guards with firearms, they found a loophole and killed them all the way because the number of the other party was limited and there were too many areas to defend.


    But with Yang Chendong''s killing, he stubbornly pulled the situation over with one person''s strength. When more and more people died, there was no mujiajun on the way from the main gate to the three provincial palace.


    Despite this, Yang Chendong is still pounding outward. He has a feeling that if Xiping king is outside, it must be near the main gate. After all, is it a king? It''s always shameful to let such people go through the side door or the back door.


    In this way, there is only one direction of Yang Chendong''s impact, which is the main gate.


    "What''s the matter? Why is there no movement?" outside the front door, as Yang Chendong expected, mubin is staying here. But for a moment, his face was full of doubt. Just now there were bursts of shouts of killing in my ears, but why didn''t there be any movement for a while?


    There are three people in Yunnan mansion, of which Qin Yingkang was responsible for the back door attack and Wang Shufu was responsible for the side door attack, leaving only Li Jiayin at the front door to accompany mubin. Suddenly there was no movement in the front door, and the owner of the Li family was also confused.


    But even mubin, the king of Xiping, didn''t figure out why, and how did he figure it out?


    Many people were surprised at the silence at the front door. Experienced veterans, at this time, have firmly grasped the long knife or sword in their hands. They have a feeling that if something goes wrong, there must be a demon. They are afraid that something they don''t know has happened.


    Just when everyone was still confused, Yang Chendong''s body finally appeared outside the main door.


    As soon as Yang Chendong appeared, more than a dozen arrows came to him like flying feathers. Yang Chendong flashed past most of them, but there were two inserted in him.


    But it was only inserted into him. As Yang Chendong trembled, the two arrow feathers just inserted into the bulletproof vest fell to the ground. At the moment, his face was also displayed in front of everyone.


    "Wu Nan Wang?"


    Mubin had good eyesight and recognized Yang Chendong''s identity at the first time.


    A corner of his mouth revealed two rows of neat teeth. Yang Chendong smiled and said, "are you Wang mubin in Xiping?"


    "It''s the king." although mubin was surprised in his eyes, because he didn''t expect Yang Chendong to take the initiative, and there was only one person, he was more excited. This is Yang Chendong, but the king of Wunan. Both the northern and Southern Ming emperors regarded it as a major problem.


    I don''t know how many times the two emperors thought about beheading this man in public. Now, the opportunity has come to him like this. Isn''t this the opportunity for him to make great contributions?


    "Come on, catch him and reward him." excited, mubin said naturally.


    In fact, without his words, the soldiers around him had jumped out and rushed to Yang Chendong, who was standing there alone.


    "Die for me!" as soon as the mouth of the heavy machine gun in his hand was lifted, there was a sudden gunshot. More than ten Mu family soldiers rushed up were beaten into a sieve one by one and fell to the ground with blood. They can''t close their eyes when they die. It''s really that the firing speed of the heavy machine gun is so fast that they don''t even have time to react.


    A burst of gunfire, more than ten people were killed. This scene also surprised the Mu family army in front of the main gate. But they were not too afraid relying on the advantage of number. After all, Yang Chendong had only one person and only one gun. Could he really kill hundreds of people present?


    "Go on, if you can''t catch the living, you''ll catch the dead." mubin stepped back a few steps as he said. He won''t rush to the front when it''s dangerous.


    After being ordered, the Mu family soldiers around him kept rushing towards each other. Even the dozens of guards brought by Li Jiayin also shouted and rushed forward. But all individuals know that this is the time to make great achievements. Even if they are risking their lives, it seems worth it.


    "Come on." Yang Chendong''s face remained unchanged. On the contrary, his eyes were still bright. He was also worried that these people would turn around and run away. In that case, it would be very difficult for him to keep everyone alone. But they want to rush up, that''s what they want.


    Protrusion... Protrusion


    The sound of the heavy machine gun kept ringing. The fast bullet change that Yang Chendong had tried to practice now played a role. The new clip can be replaced in less than a second, which gives the feeling that his gun seems to have endless ammunition.


    Wherever the muzzle of a gun points, there are soldiers who have fallen one after another. Just over two minutes later, no one in feidan could hurt a hair of Yang Chendong. On the contrary, they threw down more than 200 bodies.


    The result shocked everyone.


    We just heard that Yang''s firearms are very powerful before.


    But they are only very powerful. If they are invincible in the world, they would have started with Daming long ago. Why wait until now?


    In the view of many people, Yang''s firearms should also have disadvantages, and as long as they rely on the advantage of numbers, it is still possible to make up for this deficiency, and finally everyone will be equal.


    But now, when they really see the power of firearms, they know that what they thought before was too optimistic and too optimistic. The power of this firearm is not only several times more powerful than they thought?


    Seeing so many soldiers killed in such a short time, mubin''s face changed greatly.


    He is also used to seeing life and death. Over the years, he has fought countless big and small battles, but he has never seen such a powerful person. With one''s own strength, he simply has the combat power of a strong army.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong is still hung with a lot of ammunition, mubin feels that something can''t be done? His intuition worked at once. He turned and ran away, trying to escape here.


    A gentleman doesn''t stand under a dangerous wall.


    Not everyone is like Yang Chendong, who has already occupied the throne and is willing to take the lead in everything.


    "Do you want to escape at this time? Stay with me." Yang Chendong keeps paying attention to mubin all the time. This is his main goal. If this person runs away like this, won''t his appearance become imperfect?


    I don''t know when a smoke bomb appeared in his left hand. As soon as he shook his left hand and held his breath, the smoke bomb was thrown out. Then the second, third and fourth appeared one after another


    The main gate of the three provinces, which was still clearly visible, soon became surrounded by a burst of smoke and dust. You can''t see me and I can''t see you, especially in confusion. There were many strong coughs during the period, which were stimulated by the smell in the smoke bomb.


    Yang Chendong, who had long held his breath, was not affected at all, but turned again and again. He walked quickly behind mubin, who was about to escape. His left hand immediately stretched out and grabbed it towards his neck.

 Chapter 1594

    Although he was running away, Mu Bin''s sense of facial features was still there. When he felt the strong wind behind him, his instinct was to shrink his neck, then a side waist knife was held in his hand, and then he turned back and cut.


    As soon as his arm contracted, Yang Chendong avoided the fatal knife.


    It''s dangerous in my heart. He himself was careless and began to pay attention to mubin.


    That is, he became the Xiping king personally granted by the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty. Obviously, he was not an ordinary person. It was only because everything was so smooth that Yang Chendong lost his original vigilance.


    Fortunately, his agility saved him. Anyway, the other party didn''t hurt himself. Yang Chendong, who is not careless, will only be more terrible once he gets serious.


    When he stretched out his left hand again, Yang Chendong''s body was faster and grabbed Mu bin twice.


    "Save me." a knife didn''t hit, mubin suddenly felt a sense of danger. It seems that he made the knife in a hurry, but in fact he has calculated for a long time so that he can make a counter attack when someone is suddenly unfavorable to himself.


    At ordinary times, there is no less training, and the results are also very good. However, he knew Yang Chendong''s difficulty because he didn''t make any contribution to such a winning knife. Now, seeing him approaching himself again, he shouted loudly in addition to waving his knife.


    King Xiping is worthy of being king Xiping, especially a king who has always guarded the territory like him. He is good at martial arts since he was a child. Yang Chendong didn''t catch him twice. He just caught the waist knife and forcibly grabbed it.


    At this time, several Mu family soldiers appeared around. These are the hundred war veterans following Mu bin. Everyone has extraordinary skills. Although they couldn''t play 100% of their strength because of the smoke bomb, they rushed over and rushed to Yang Chendong one by one, just to give their king a chance to escape.


    "Go away." Yang Chendong shouted, and the heavy machine gun was swung by him as an iron rod.


    This is also because everyone is too close and shooting is limited.


    But even without firearms, Yang Chendong''s master level skills will be afraid of several Mu family soldiers?


    The heavy machine gun turned into an iron bar and hit the Mu family soldiers accurately. One by one, he flew backwards as he rushed in, and was shot away with a scream.


    Yang Chendong is still approaching mubin step by step with elegant steps.


    Despite the obstruction of those close soldiers just now, the two sides just opened a distance of less than ten steps. Under such a distance, Yang Chendong is still confident that he can catch mubin alive.


    It''s like a cat catching a mouse. One chases and the other runs away. The distance between the two sides is approaching quickly.


    Perhaps he felt that he couldn''t run. Mubin turned fiercely and shouted, "I''ll fight with you." then he bumped into Yang Chendong.


    He still underestimated Yang Chendong. The five senses were very comparable. As soon as mubin turned around, Yang Chendong felt that his body was sideways long before the other party rushed. Then his right foot stretched out and gently hooked, hitting mubin''s leg. With a bang, a dog ate shit, and Xiping King fell to the ground.


    His feet came forward quickly, and his right foot stretched out at the fastest speed. He was stepping on mubin''s back. With a slight force, he couldn''t get up. Then Yang Chen focused on the machine gun at the east end, and there was a burst of shooting, which made those people react. The Mu family army who wanted to get close fell more than a dozen people.


    The gunfire rang out and King Xiping was trampled under his feet. With one man''s strength to shake hundreds of people, Yang Chendong won the victory so easily.


    The capture of King Xiping made others feel great pressure. At the moment, they have some scruples when they want to do it, but they don''t know what to do if they don''t do it? One by one, they were stunned.


    "Let King Xiping go. He is the king of Nanming emperor. Don''t you want to rebel?" seeing that it can''t be done, Li Jiayin, the owner of the Li family, took the initiative to stand out, standing on the commanding height of morality, criticizing Yang Chendong and accusing him of being wrong.


    "Dog thing." Yang Chendong didn''t even look at each other. With a slight hook of his right finger, several bullets flew out of the muzzle of the gun. The gun hit Li Jiayin, revealing several bright red blood spots.


    His body swayed and swayed again and again. Finally, after Li Jiayin''s arm swayed a few times in the air, the whole man fell to the ground with a plop, and there was no life.


    The leader of the Li family, one of the three members of the Yunnan government, was shot and killed after just saying a word. This scene surprised the others. They stood where they were and dared not move.


    That''s the owner of the Li family. In the eyes of many people and soldiers, it definitely belongs to the existence of high and big people. But now, just because of a disagreement, they were killed. By contrast, what are they?


    After killing Li Jiayin, everyone else became honest. Yang Chendong can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Yang Chendong was also tired from the killing just now. After all, he is a man, not a God. In addition, he has such heavy equipment. Just running back and forth, ordinary people can''t stand it. Thanks to his stronger physique than others.


    "Kill, rush in and save the sixth young master." not long later, there were shouts behind him.


    With these shouts, the front door rushed out first for a group of black riding dragon guards. They are led by Badaojiang. Everyone''s eyes are red, and they carry igniters one by one. They look like walking out of the fire sea of corpse mountain.


    Badaojiang also later found that Yang Chendong was gone. Originally, he thought he had gone to the telecommunications room. Only when director Wang Shan came to ask for instructions with a telegram from Yao Yingjun, did Yang er know that the young master was missing.


    At this time, people are gone. What does it represent? Needless to say, Badaojiang can also think of it.


    Before that, Yang Chendong broke through the siege alone to attract killers. After that, Badaojiang blamed himself and thought he didn''t do his duty. Now Yang Chendong disappeared again. It is conceivable that he was worried.


    After giving the side door breakthrough to daoxiao and the back door breakthrough to other black riding dragon guards, Badaojiang personally took hundreds of black riding dragon guards to break out from the front door. He came all the way and saw all the bodies of the enemy. He could imagine who did it, so he was more worried. After all, Yang Chendong has only one person. In case of any accident, he doesn''t even have a messenger.


    The more you think, the faster Badaojiang and others impact. Finally, they appeared at the gate and finally saw Yang Chendong.


    Badaojiang was relieved when he saw that the young master was safe, there was still a man under his feet, and there were corpses everywhere in front of the young master. Then he took the black riding dragon guards straight to Yang Chendong.


    Black riding Dragon Guard also killed him. Seeing that he had no chance to fight Yang Chendong, other Mu family soldiers at the main gate wanted to escape. But then the gunfire rang out again, but this time it was not on them, but in mid air. "Those who don''t want to die stand where they are, otherwise the muzzle of the gun doesn''t have eyes."


    I''ve seen the power of the firearm for a long time. Where else dares to run away?


    It was because there was a glimmer of hope. Now even the last hope is gone, and everyone has lost the heart of resistance. All they want is to save their lives.


    Everyone stopped moving, and the black riding Dragon Guard pressed them one by one, and then tied them together one by one. So far, the overall situation is determined.


    Those shouts just now were getting closer and closer. Soon Yang Eryi Ma appeared in front of Yang Chendong. When he saw the scene in front of him, Yang Er involuntarily knelt down on the ground, his eyes full of happiness.


    After King Xiping led 10000 troops into the city from the east gate and went to the three provincial palace, Yang Er rushed to the three provincial palace with 10000 people like a mad dog.


    During this period, he also encountered the obstruction of the three families and the Mu family army, but Yang Erru rushed bravely as if he didn''t want to die, but those who stood in the way were either dead or seriously injured. But in this way, he was still anxious. Although he was full of confidence in Yang Chendong, he was afraid of just in case.


    Finally came. After seeing that Yang Chendong was all right, Yang Er felt that fatigue filled his whole body and knelt on the ground with a plop.


    "Go and help Yang er up." seeing that it was made by physical exhaustion, Yang Chendong hurriedly said to Badaojiang, and then raised his feet to let other black riding dragon guards come forward and hold down Wang mubin in Xiping.


    While unloading the heavy machine from his body, he walked to Yang er. Yang Chendong asked, "how''s the situation outside?"


    After taking a few breaths, Yang er''s strength recovered. He hurriedly got up and replied, "there''s no problem outside. Cheng Hu and they are staring there. They can''t rush in."


    The battle of defending the city is not the key now. The Mu family army drew out some troops to stop the reinforcements, and King Xiping personally ventured into the city. It seems that the so-called siege is just a way to lure the tiger away from the mountain.


    Before, when the troops were sufficient, they could not attack Yunnan Prefecture, not to mention that now the troops have been dispersed, so there is no possibility of attacking the city.


    After hearing this, Yang Chendong nodded. At this time, Wang Shan also ran out of the house and sent the telegram sent by Yao Yingjun. "Tell Yao Junjun to stick to the aid, just stare at the ambush people and don''t let them run away."


    Xiping Wang was caught. Yang Chendong had nothing to worry about. He also knew that the opponent did his best by all means. That is, it was not so important for the reinforcements to come earlier and later.


    The more insipid Yang Chendong''s tone was, the more beautiful their faces were. Even though the sixth young master said nothing, it must be nothing.

 Chapter 1595

    To say that yunnanfu is really a blessed place for Yang Chendong. He has only stayed here for a few days. Wang Zhu Huixi of the three provinces has been arrested by him, and now even Wang mubin of Xiping has been arrested by him. You know, it''s very difficult to catch these two kings if the eight classics are fighting. Maybe if you beat up the enemy, you may not be able to catch them.


    It has to be said that Yang Chendong was very successful as a bait.


    With the arrest of King Xiping, the good news was one after another. Yang San, tie Hu and others appeared one by one. They didn''t come empty handed. They cooperated with captain daoxiao to destroy a group of Mu family soldiers who were attacking the side door and back door of the palace. Among them, they also captured some prisoners, such as Qin Yingkang, the master of the Qin family in Yunnan Province, and Wang Shufu, the master of the Wang family, was also impressively in the queue of prisoners.


    These people have been arrested, and Yunnan government is really calmed down. After learning that the fastest support army would arrive in Yunnan Province in the evening, Yang Chendong said to the people, "it''s time. Let''s prepare for the counterattack."


    It''s time to counter attack. The generals were all excited.


    These days, although their achievements are not small, if they look carefully, they have always been passively beaten. They always have to wait for the other party to move first before they can see the move.


    This feeling is very bad, and it makes people who are used to taking the initiative very uncomfortable. Fortunately, this difficult time is about to pass, the main force of the five-star army is about to arrive, and they can finally launch a counter attack without fear.


    Yunnan government began to shout busily. Yang Chenjiang began to formulate a counter offensive plan with Yang Er, Yang San and tie Hu. Outside the city, rafji, who was still attacking the city, did not know what was happening in the city.


    The Xicheng gate, which was originally captured by the Mu family army, had already been taken back by the five-star army. So far, the news outside the city is completely disconnected.


    Lavji is still leading troops to attack the city. In order to protect King Xiping in the city, the forces of attacking the city are still very fierce. In a short period of more than two hours, he launched several attacks successively, killing more than 8000 generals.


    This trauma is also countless.


    Seeing that there were more than 30000 people under his hands, there were only more than 10000 soldiers who could fight now. Lavji''s face became a little ugly. He looked at Wu Yingtou with the same calm face and asked, "general Wu, do you have any ideas?"


    "Fart advice." Wu Ying, who was in a very bad mood, said angrily.


    It''s the king of Miao. In fact, Wu Ying hasn''t had a good time these years.


    First of all, the number of Miao people is too small, especially young people. It''s far from like Han people. After finishing a batch, a batch will grow up soon. Because the population of Miao people is too small, this growth cycle is naturally very long.


    In order to fight for enough rights and interests for the Miao people, Wu Yingtou brought out the young people of the family in order to fight for more interests. This is his last strength among the Miao people.


    However, 70% of his 10000 brave Miao troops died in this war. Now there are only 3000 Miao families left, of which more than 1000 are injured. This result made him very depressed. What if he won the battle?


    With this, when people share benefits afterwards, I''m afraid he can get very little.


    Miao Yingtou was in a very bad mood because of the substantial reduction of his strength. This moment, he heard Rajiv ask himself that it was strange to have a good attitude.


    Rajiv also had no way. He just asked. He didn''t expect to hear such an answer. At present, his face was very ugly. He would be red and white for a while. Finally, he left without saying anything.


    Even at this moment, Miao Yingtou has formed a concept in Rajiv''s eyes, that is, the upright is not conspiracy.


    "Come on, get on a fast horse and contact childe mu. Please tell me what to do next? Also, the siege will stop for the time being." Rajiv is a wise man who can get to today''s position. After attacking the city with high intensity for more than two hours, he not only failed to capture the city, but also suffered heavy losses. More importantly, there are only more than 10000 soldiers available in his hands, which makes him have to think about how to go next?


    I even have to wonder whether King Xiping intended to do so in order to use the war to consume his strength?


    If it had been before, Rajiv would not have been so worried. He has bAngela as his backer. Without the source of troops, he will recruit again. As long as he has been trained for a period of time, there will be a combat army.


    But now, even the king of the state has surrendered. He has no backing and no source of soldiers. In this case, every time one person is killed in the war, there is one less person. He doesn''t know when he can supplement it, which also makes him have to think about it.


    What''s more, why hasn''t there been any movement in the city for more than two hours? It''s not that King Xiping has arranged everything long ago. What is all this? He urgently wanted to know, so he arranged someone to ask Mu Cong.


    Not only Rajiv did not know that Wang mubin of Xiping had been captured by Yang Chendong, but also Mucong did not know. At the moment, he is still in the dense forest, waiting for Yao Yingjun to appear?


    But with the death of Jiang Wuqing and 5000 cavalry soldiers, Yao Yingjun was obviously afraid. He didn''t move forward for a while. In this way, Mu Cong is also happy. He is waiting for the good news from Yunnan government. It is said that he is full of confidence in his father.


    "What? Rajiv asked what to do next? What else can we do? Of course, continue to attack the city. Tell him that it must be an inappropriate time, and my father didn''t do it. So he has to go all out to attack the city. If he doesn''t attract the attention of the City guarding party, how can my father carry out his plan?" Mu Cong was resting on a big tree, He was disturbed by someone sent by lavji. At that moment, he said that his eyes were not eyes and his nose was not nose.


    Someone came home bitterly. Rajiv''s face was numb when he put these words into his ears. Then there is self-examination. Is it really unfavorable for the siege? Did king Xiping not take the shot until he saw the right opportunity? If so, I''m afraid I have to work hard to attack the city next.


    Rajiv had a decision, or he could only obey the decision. He went to Wu Yingtou to discuss the joint siege. But unfortunately, this time was directly rejected. Angry, he scolded when he got out of a big account, "Wu Yingtou, what you did, the general will tell Mr. mu. If there''s a good thing later, don''t think about fighting, hum."


    After the angry Rajiv returned to the camp, he gathered 10000 movable soldiers and launched a fierce attack on the West Tower of Yunnan province again. Compared with the past, this time it was more violent. Obviously, he wanted to put a big army on the city and create enough conditions for King Xiping to start.


    Rajiv, who thought he was doing the right thing, didn''t know that the real reinforcements of the five-star army were less than ten miles south of Yunnan Province.


    The first support army is called the king of cavalry and the first cavalry army in the world.


    After receiving the electric order from Yang Chen after moving eastward, led by army commander Tian Hu, each soldier was equipped with four horses and sped out of Liangshan.


    Along the way, they did not enter the city, but took a detour. When the dark cavalry passed by, the three provincial armies in each city were closed. The cavalry''s power is so brave that it gives people a sense of invincibility from a distance. If you don''t attack their city, you will be lucky. Who will take the initiative to find trouble for them?


    It is precisely because there is no obstacle that the first cavalry army in the world is moving faster and faster. Finally, after almost two horses died in each ride, they saw Yunnan Province from a distance. At this time, Hu Helu, head of the military and police guard regiment, also came to Tian Hu with an urgent telegram, "junzuo, sixth young master urgent telegram."


    "Hoo." after drinking the horses, Tian Hu ordered the army to stop and rest for a quarter of an hour. Taking this opportunity, several other teachers also came to him to discuss the next war.


    The telegram was opened with Yang Chendong''s latest instructions on it. After carefully reading it, Tian Hu said with a smile: "the sixth young master is the sixth young master. I don''t have to wait to catch the three provincial kings and Xiping kings first, ha ha ha."


    "That''s right. Although they are the same king, those people can''t be the opponent of the sixth young master." several other teachers also laughed after listening to it.


    In the past few days, it is impossible for people to say that they are not in a hurry. I am particularly worried about the safety of the sixth young master.


    Although past experience tells them that the sixth young master is very powerful and will be fine. But after all, there are only five hundred black riding dragon guards around, and Yunnan Province is the headquarters of the kings of the three provinces. In the enemy camp, anything can happen.


    In case something happens to the sixth young master, the five teachers dare not imagine what will happen next?


    Although it is said that the sixth young master has decided to take over his position by his eldest son Yang Bo before he leaves. But can only 10-year-old children really lead them? What if someone is not convinced? After all, Yang is too big.


    Since ancient times, no country, power or nation can compare with it.


    Would you have confidence in letting a 10-year-old child run such a big country?


    I''m afraid that at that time, it''s possible for such a big Yang system to fall apart in an instant. If so, where will they go? Even if they obey the orders of the young master, they have to fight with their former colleagues. In this way, the loss will only be the strength of the Yang family itself. If that''s the case, it will be very difficult for Yang Department to make great development after that.


    In a word, if something happens to Yang Chendong now, the consequences will be unimaginable. In order to avoid this situation, they had to hurry desperately, and prayed in their hearts that the sixth young master would have nothing to do.

 Chapter 1596

    Now, after receiving the latest telegram from Yang Chendong, we can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    While breathing a sigh of relief, he thought about how to make contributions and, more importantly, how to attack those who want to deal with the sixth young master.


    "Well, everyone has read the contents of the telegram. That''s it. The commander of the Army decided to divide the troops into two routes..."


    The first cavalry army in the world is less than ten miles away, but Rajiv knows nothing about it.


    Although he had learned from some channels that the main force of the five-star army came to help, in his view, from Liangshan to Yunnan Province, he didn''t know how many King cities of three provinces to go through. Did the reinforcements come?


    So he never thought that in addition to Yao Junjun''s reinforcements, the king of Wunan would have other reinforcements in a short time. Now he is wholeheartedly sending troops to attack the city?


    The siege was not smooth. Even a little tragic.


    Rajiv didn''t know that King Siping had been captured. The soldiers and people in the city knew about it, so they could defend the city with all their strength without worrying about other changes. This made the morale of the soldiers guarding the city more prosperous. With the advantage of the number of people, the counterattack was very fierce, which doomed Rajiv to encounter an iron plate.


    Excessive belief in King Xiping also doomed rafji''s tragedy.


    Seeing that the soldiers who attacked the city suffered heavy losses, he still didn''t mean to stop the attack after the 10000 soldiers lost more than half of them soon. At this time, he was like a gambler, betting all his treasures, hoping for miracles.


    Will miracles happen?


    Of course, of course not. Not only did the expected King Xiping not show up, but a mighty cavalry team came from a distance. They wore light green military uniforms and black armor. One man and two horses were still far away, and the sound of shouting and killing had been transmitted to their ears.


    "But is king Xiping coming?" excited Rajiv looked up and was very excited.


    No one answered him, because others didn''t know what the dress of King Xiping''s army was like, but someone in the crowd recognized it, that was Wu Yingtou, king of Miao.


    In the past, when he followed Zhu Huixuan, he had dealt with Mu family army. Naturally, he knew what the other party looked like. Not to mention whether they have so many cavalry teams, but just from the appearance, they are not at all like the legendary five-star cavalry.


    It has long been rumored that the regular five-star army was dressed in military green, which was very different from the military uniforms that were either black, gray or even yellow at that time. Because of this, Wu Yingtou''s face changed sharply at this moment. Not to mention that Wu Yingtou once fought with the five-star army, which was defeated and fled.


    "Is it true that the reinforcements of the five-star army have come? But how can they be so fast?" the question suddenly arose in his heart, but he soon pressed it down, because he knew that this was not a time to tangle, but a time to make a choice.


    If the main reinforcements of the five-star army really came, they could not be the opponent of the other party with their current strength. Even the infantry, facing the cavalry, wanted to live and occupied the highest point in an instant. Then his eyes fell on Rajiv. Maybe his only life was on him.


    Wu Yingtou has a different heart.


    Rajiv knew nothing about this. He was still looking forward to the cavalry coming soon.


    "Surround, it''s this LOUJI. He''s out of his power. He wants to be the enemy of the king of Wunan. Come and capture him. If there are rebels, there will be no amnesty!" he immediately decides to live. Where will Wu Yingtou care about people with different robes? He only knows that if he catches this person and gives it to the five-star army, there may be a way to live.


    Wu Ying''s head with 3000 Miao troops suddenly started to beat Rajiv by surprise. Seeing many officers and men who listened to his orders die under the knife of Miao soldiers, he was angry and shouted, "Wu Yingtou, do you want to rebel? Can''t you see that King Xiping has come with a cavalry army. What are you going to do?"


    "Hahaha. Open your dog''s eyes and see clearly. Where is the cavalry of King Xiping? It''s clearly the main reinforcement of the five-star army. Up to now, people still put their expectations on mubin? Can''t you see that it''s clearly that he wants to weaken our strength. It''s hateful that you have been badly hurt. I don''t understand. I really don''t know how you survived these years." In the face of lavji''s question, Wu Yingtou was not afraid at all. Instead, he shouted and questioned each other.


    Rajiv didn''t think about what to use or not. He was more concerned about who the cavalry came from.


    After hearing that Wu Yingtou said it was the five-star army reinforcements, he looked greatly changed. At the moment, he doesn''t want to entangle with Wu Yingtou and the Miao army. All he wants is to escape here quickly. It''s important to run for his life.


    "Still want to go, are you still going?" it is very clear in my heart that if I don''t catch Rajiv, once I am caught up by the cavalry of the five-star army, there will be no good fruit to eat. So the only hope of survival is how he can give up.


    "Kill everyone, catch Rajiv alive, and give him a big reward for the five-star army." with a loud drink, Wu Ying rushed up with a ghost head knife. Several soldiers were split over in a few knives, and he was getting closer and closer to Rajiv.


    "You want to die." seeing that the soldiers were cut down one by one, Ralph Ji was worried. He knew that he couldn''t run if he didn''t kill Wu Ying''s head. Simply rushed over with a long gun.


    Before the fourth and fifth divisions of the first cavalry army arrived, it was a regiment here. After the fourth division commander permit DA and the fifth division commander Yue Zhong looked at each other, they didn''t want to fight. They just ordered the cavalry army to surround the scene. In a word, they couldn''t let go an enemy who wanted to deal with the sixth young master.


    The battle in the field continued. Because of the number of people and premeditation, the Miao army gradually gained the upper hand. At this time, Wu Yingtou was surrounded by Rajiv with six of her own personal soldiers.


    Rajiv''s personal force is good if he is worthy of being the general of bangara. In this short time, there were more than six or seven Miao soldiers who died under his gun, but the good tiger couldn''t stand the wolves. Under the long battle, Rajiv finally felt that his strength was not continued. At this time, Miao Yingtou''s ghost knife came and fell on the body of the long gun.


    With powerful power, Rajiv can only dodge left and right without weapons. He has no ability to fight back.


    If you keep it for a long time, you will lose it!


    A few rounds later, Rajiv made a careless move and cut off his left arm. At that time, he gave a scream. People lost their balance and fell to the ground. Then several Miao soldiers rushed to the ground, threw him to the ground and tied him up.


    Rajiv was captured. Seeing the general trend, his soldiers abandoned their weapons and surrendered. So far, the overall situation was settled. Wu Yingtou hurriedly sorted out his clothes and came to the two teachers, perminda and Yue Zhong, who rode in front of the army.


    After a long bow, Wu Yingtou, the commander of the lower Miao army, became an accomplice to the kings of the three provinces because he went astray. Now he has reformed and is willing to surrender to the king of Wunan. He has specially arrested Rajiv, the former general of bAngela, to show his dedication. I hope the general can give him a way to live. Thank you very much


    "Oh?" after hearing this, Xu Da and Yue Zhong looked at each other, then nodded and said, "general Wu, I''ve written down what you did, but now I still want to bind you. The king of Wunan will decide how to treat you. Can you agree?"


    "Agree." Wu Yingtou, who was biting his teeth, said helplessly. He doesn''t know his future. Now he can only hope that Yu Chendong can remember his credit and don''t kill himself.


    Under the Fucheng of Yunnan Province, a chaotic war ended dramatically.


    Before the first cavalry army in the world took action, tens of thousands of enemy troops fell, which made the people in the city and the soldiers who watched all this fall cheered. Yang Er, standing on the city tower, also waved his big hand with a happy face and said, "come on, open the city gate and welcome the army into the city."


    ......


    In the dense forest.


    Mucong was sleeping against the big tree with a pleasant appearance.


    In his dream, he saw that his father captured Yang Chendong and made great achievements.


    This is mu Cong''s confidence in his father. After all, the Mu family has been operating in Yunnan for a long time. In addition, it suddenly appears and makes a sudden move. Can the king of Wunan who has just come for a few days compete?


    As a son, father Rong Er Rong, he just needs to wait for the Yunnan mansion to be taken by his father, and he will return with the army. At that time, they will immediately contact the Nanming army. With the support of Nanming, it''s just a five-star army without a leader. Will it still be an opponent?


    In his sleep, Mu Cong had already blossomed happily. He also saw that the reinforcements of Nanming came. It was a powerful and majestic cavalry team. Their arrival made the earth tremble constantly. It was really very powerful.


    "Shizi, Shizi, it''s bad. Another cavalry team came." just when Mu Cong was still dreaming, suddenly there was such a voice in his ear. Then his shoulder was shaken for a while, which made him completely awake.


    "What''s the matter?" he opened his eyes and saw that it was general Azad who shook himself. Mu Cong''s face was still awake.


    "Shizi, suddenly a large number of cavalry came behind us. They..."


    "Cavalry? Is it Nanming''s reinforcements?" Mu Cong was still in a dream and couldn''t extricate himself.


    "No, no, they are playing the flag of the five-star army." Azad said with a white face and trembling all over.


    "What? The five-star army, it''s impossible." after hearing this, Mu Cong''s first thought was not to believe it, and then he kept shaking his head. Behind them is the Yunnan mansion. My father should have attacked this moment. How can there be reinforcements from the five-star army in this direction?

 Chapter 1597

    Believe it or not, the truth is the truth. Behind them, there were indeed a large number of five-star cavalry coming, which led to a burst of earthquake and mountain assistance on the ground.


    In the north of the dense forest, Yao Yingjun came with 15000 infantry, divided them into two ends, and blocked the dense forest.


    "How is this possible?" Mu Cong''s mouth was wide open for a fist, and his look became ferocious at this moment.


    The arrival of the cavalry of the five-star army, but from the direction of Yunnan mansion, does it indicate that they have completely mastered Yunnan mansion? If so, where is your father? Why didn''t anyone inform themselves of such a big thing?


    Mu Cong couldn''t figure it out, but at this time, it was not a question of whether to think about it, but that the five-star army had launched an attack. In the face of the enemy in the dense forest, they have the right method of attack, such as the simplest fire attack.


    Countless arrow feathers that were triggered fell into the dense forest like rain, and the raging fire burned up. The mujiajun, who had been hiding in the dense forest, became more chaotic.


    Before, the soldiers were full of confidence, which was formed under the condition that the five-star army was going to be finished and even the king of Wunan might be caught. But now, the appearance of the five-star cavalry broke their idea and made them really feel the threat of life.


    The rocket fell and ignited the dense forest. In addition to being burned to death by the fire, the Mu family army had to rush out and fight.


    "Fight." two generals Azad and Huck made a decisive decision. In other words, they have fled all the way here. Now they don''t even have a country. They don''t have any hope for the future. Now they can kill and become benevolent. It''s better to fight.


    But they didn''t notice that when they led the troops to attack, the Savior in their eyes, Mu Cong''s son, disappeared.


    On the official road, then the dense forests on both sides lit a fire, and more and more Mu family soldiers rushed from both sides of the road.


    Azad and hakmirin rushed out to the East, and Luo Guan rushed out with a large army from the west of the road. The two armies together, nearly 20000 people and horses rushed towards the cavalry of the five-star army.


    They didn''t choose to attack Yao Yingjun''s headquarters, because they didn''t want to expose their backs to the cavalry, because in this way, they would only accelerate their own defeat. But is it really a good choice to target the first cavalry army in the world?


    "Ha ha, good to come, my division commander will go." the first division commander Temur has always been brave and good at fighting. He prefers to take the lead. Seeing the enemy rushing forward, he would not be polite. He immediately clamped his legs on the horse''s belly, and rode the war horse to rush out with 10000 soldiers of the first division.


    "The first achievement is our second division." Liu duo, the second division commander, is also unwilling to be impacted by others.


    The third division commander, Hu Bo''er, would not stand idly by. He wanted to fight the horse and rush out, but commander Tian Hu came to him. "The third division commander, they are enough. Your division is responsible for guarding. Remember, no one is allowed to escape here. They want to be enemies with the sixth young master, so they have to pay the most heavy price."


    "Oh." although he was reluctant, the military order was like a mountain. Suddenly Bo''er agreed, he scattered and opened the 10000 cavalry of the third division, completely surrounded the two dense forests, and did not allow the emergence of a caught fish.


    With infantry against cavalry, this is equivalent to you giving scissors and the other party giving stones. Most of the results are doomed.


    In the world, strong infantry can compete with cavalry, but usually infantry have the advantage of terrain and quantity, or they are proficient in battle and have more powerful weapons.


    Obviously, the advantage of all this is not in the Mu family army, so they use infantry against cavalry in the same number, which is no different from killing.


    Don''t say it''s the first cavalry army in the world. Even ordinary cavalry can win with 20000 to 20000 infantry. It''s Temur and others who are fighting now. I really don''t see any possibility of failure.


    The direct result was that the two sides met face to face and fell one after another under a shower of bows and arrows. When the cavalry rushed into the infantry, it was full of people on the ground. One mu Army Infantry after another was hacked to the ground and blood was spilled on the spot.


    This is a battle of completely unequal strength.


    The infantry had no formation at all. They were attacking with brute force. Facing the cavalry of the first cavalry army in the world, they just came to die.


    The cavalry quickly passed through the infantry of Mu family army, and 20000 people were a quarter less. Then there was another recoil and division. Countless arrow arrays were formed and hanged constantly. The ground was covered with more and more bodies of Mu family army.


    When Yao Yingjun arrived on the battlefield with his army, he saw pieces of broken limbs and arms, and saw the scene of blood spilling all over the earth and his head rolling down.


    "General Yao, it''s up to you to clean the battlefield, hehe." after Mr. Temur on the horse showed his white teeth to Yao handsome, he beat his horse and went with the army.


    The first cavalry army in the world has their own pride. If there are infantry, they will never intervene in such tasks as cleaning the battlefield.


    Yao Yingjun looked at Temur and other cavalry with a fist and said thank you. You should know that although cleaning the battlefield is a little tired, it also has many benefits. Military skills can not only be divided, but also clean the battlefield. All the good things on the enemy''s corpses will belong to them. Just this, I don''t know how many people are greedy.


    It only took more than an hour to kill the enemy, but it was not finished when it was dark. The army had to rest and wait for the cleaning at dawn tomorrow. Tian Hu left the third division commander Hu Bo''er to cooperate with Yao Yingjun. He himself took the army straight to Yunnan Province not far away.


    In Yunnan Prefecture, the original calm had already been restored.


    The main reinforcements of the five-star army came. Naturally, they no longer need to surrender troops and ordinary people to defend the city. They can all go home and reunite with their families. A lot of laughter and laughter spread from the yards of all sizes for a time.


    Of course, some people died in the war. Naturally, they can''t be happy as their families. Fortunately, the pension given by the five-star army is generous enough to satisfy everyone, but most people still accept this way of compensation. After all, if you follow the king of three provinces or King Xiping instead of the five-star army, the soldiers will die. It is impossible to get these benefits.


    This war also made the people fully realize the value of peace.


    War will kill people. I don''t know how many families are torn apart, which can''t be bought at any cost.


    In the three provincial palace, it was also very lively at this time.


    Reinforcements arrived. Yang ER and Yang San finally didn''t have to worry like that. They finally had a chance to have a good meal and sleep.


    Tian Hu also took the first division and the second division into the city, and personally came to the palace of the three provinces and met Yang Chendong.


    "Six young masters." at the moment of seeing Yang Chendong, Tian Hu''s tears came out involuntarily. Without knowing the secret of Yang Chendong''s big Cang, none of the senior generals was down-to-earth this time.


    "Well, man, don''t shed tears. Don''t cry." Yang Chendong got up and helped Tian Hu up himself.


    "Sixth young master, your action is too risky this time. But some people hate you so much that they want to deal with you, and the Southern Ming court must be secretly supporting you in this matter. Do you think we should start fighting to Nanjing. Please rest assured, sixth young master, the first cavalry Army in the world is willing to be a pioneer." after seeing the ceremony, Tian Hu took the initiative to fight, And a solemn appearance.


    With the strength of the first cavalry army in the world, these words can be said and done. These Yang Chendong knew, but he shook his head very fruitfully, "Tian Hu, your mood can be understood by the young master, but now is not the time to do this. Nanming is all Han people. If you can accept it peacefully, it is the best."


    "Peaceful reception? Is it possible?" Tian Hu asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, the process is tortuous, but young master Ben has an idea for a long time, so you don''t have to worry." Yang Chendong smiled confidently again. In Nanming, he had already played a big chess game. The other Party promised that he was OK. If he didn''t promise, he would have to drop the word.


    ......


    Nanning government.


    As the capital of Guangxi Province, the general''s house in Nanning is also brightly lit.


    Bai Kun, general of Guangxi Province appointed by Zhu Huixi, king of the three provinces, is sitting cross legged at the moment. Although this is in his house, his face still has a look of tension.


    Opposite Bai Kun, a scholar in robes. This person has an extraordinary appearance and is very kind. If he doesn''t flash a sense of pride at the corner of his eyes from time to time, he may give a better impression.


    The robed literati stretched out his hand, took a sip of the tea cup, and gently frowned. It was obvious that the rough tea made him a little unhappy. But thinking of his mission, he still didn''t say much about it. On the contrary, he said against his heart, "good tea."


    "Waiter Zhou, you''re welcome. I don''t know what good tea is, but as long as adults are happy, small ones will be happy." I always pay attention to the actions of the robed man, and some flattering words also open my mouth.


    It''s really impolite. This servant Zhou is Zhou Ziang, the left servant of the rites Department of the Southern Ming Dynasty. It''s said that he has won the sacred heart. A Wufu like him usually wants to invite each other to sit together. Now he finally has the opportunity to sit together. Of course, he wants to try his best to please each other.

 Chapter 1598

    Not to mention that Bai Kun was still a criminal general at this time. Who made him the general of Wang Zhu Huixi of the three provinces. The people below don''t know where he can''t know. There has always been no seal on the three provincial kings of the Southern Ming Dynasty. If it hadn''t been considered to use this barrier to block the prosperity of the five-star army, I''m afraid he would have been cleaned up long ago.


    Now, the king of Wunan and the kings of the three provinces have fought together. No matter who wins or loses, it doesn''t need the action of the Nanming court. This is a great good thing. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhou Ziang suddenly appeared, representing the solicitation of Yingzong Zhuqi town to Bai Kun. It was the emperor of the Ming Dynasty. Bai Kun was just a Wufu. How can he disagree, and how dare he disagree?


    This is the scene of two people sitting together.


    Now everyone is sitting together. Zhou Ziang is obviously in the leading position. Bai Kun obeys what he says. This is also a general''s respect for imperial power and desire for power.


    Considering that Daming plays the game of emphasizing literature and restraining martial arts, military officials have never had a high social status. Even many military officials need to bow to civil officials and find a backer to lean on. Bai Kun simply respects Zhou Ziang as a backer.


    Speaking of it, Bai Kun was just the commander of a guard station before. Only because he was liked by Zhu Huixuan and the other party was unavailable, he was promoted and handed over the military power of the whole Guangxi to him, which made him have the momentum now.


    Zhou Ziang looked down upon such a rootless man from the bottom of his heart. If he hadn''t been needed now, he wouldn''t have seen it more than once.


    But now Guangxi''s position is very important. Instead of the original Yunnan government, it has become a border neighbor with the king of Wunan. It also makes Bai Kun''s position rise. Zhou Ziang just condescended.


    But anyway, the habit and tradition of scholars looking down on martial artists are still there. For Bai Kun''s flattery, Zhou Ziang believes that everything should be and normal.


    But if you can''t stand it, you still have to use it. Zhou Ziang had to pretend to be very enthusiastic and said to Bai Kun: "general Bai, the emperor is very optimistic about you this time. After knowing that general Bai has abandoned the secret and turned over to the light, he is very happy and handed over the military power of the whole Guangxi to you. You can''t let the emperor down."


    "Yes, yes. The end will thank the emperor longen, but the little one knows that all this is the role played by Zhou Shilang, so the little one is more grateful to Zhou Shilang. When the adult leaves later, the little one will give him a small gift." Bai Kun said with a low look, as if he could give Zhou Ziang a gift, which is a great job.


    "Hahaha." Zhou Ziang smiled when he saw that Bai Kun was so sensible. "General Bai is so polite that I don''t respect him. In fact, we all work for the emperor, and we should work hard."


    "Yes, everything should be done for the emperor." Bai Kun kept repeating these words.


    "Oh, by the way, general Bai, I don''t know if you''ve thought about it. No matter who wins or loses this war, I''m afraid someone will come to you soon, but I don''t know how you should deal with it?" Zhou Ziang joked and led the topic to business.


    Bai Kun knows very well that this is a test for himself. He also asked himself this question in his heart. At this moment, he answered without much hesitation and said, "it''s needless to say. I Bai kunsheng is from Nanming, and death is the ghost of Nanming. Whether it''s the king of three provinces or the king of Wunan, it''s just that. If you dare to come, you''ll ask him to hit the wall. Our 50000 soldiers in Guangxi are not vegetarian."


    "Ha ha, well, general Bai is very energetic. Come on, my waiter will give you a toast with tea instead of wine." the result is very pleasant to Zhou Ziang''s ears, and he is naturally in a good mood.


    "The end will not dare, or the end will respect adults." Bai Kun also smiled, revealing a row of teeth and raised the teacup in his hand.


    They looked at each other and drank. After putting down the tea bowl, Zhou Ziang smiled, "In fact, things may not be so bad. Although King Wunan is powerful, he has now entered the Yunnan mansion and become a turtle in a jar. Maybe the kings of the three provinces have taken him down. Besides, we have King Xiping in Yunnan, and he will always stare there. Nothing can happen. Even if someone wants to be bad for Guangxi, Ben Shilang has been with Guangdong cloth Political envoy Yang Xuan said hello. At that time, guanghaiwei will send troops to help you. At that time, with the advantage of the land, no one can get anything cheap. "


    "Yes, yes, everything depends on Lord Zhou''s arrangement. Lord Zhou, the end will be honoring you. Please have tea." Bai Kun nodded uncontrollably. He was backed by the great power of the Southern Ming court. Now he was really not afraid that anyone would come and get in trouble. If anyone came, he would fight him out with force. He would have military merit at that time.


    One of them wanted to please and the other wanted to appease people. The atmosphere was getting better and better. About half an hour later, Zhou Ziang was satisfied and left. Of course, when he left, someone had already sent a 5000 Liang silver note to him, which made his smile seem more brilliant.


    But this brilliance did not last long. Just one night later, when Zhou Ziang woke up again, someone put the content of the flying pigeon biography just received in front of him. When he saw the content recorded above, Zhou Ziang, who had some urine intention, also had no urine intention at this moment and became extremely sober.


    "It says that the kings of the three provinces and Xiping were captured by Wunan five, but is it true? It can''t be wrong." holding the letter, he asked the messenger with an incredulous face.


    The messenger could feel Zhou Ziang''s anger, so he just knelt down and didn''t even dare to lift his head.


    Knowing that the content would not be wrong, Zhou Ziang just couldn''t believe it. Didn''t it say that King Wu Nan was so arrogant that he brought only 500 people into Yunnan Province? There, the three provincial kings prepared tens of thousands of soldiers waiting for each other to enter the urn. Now how can Zhu Huiyun be caught? How can this trick be changed?


    There is also Wang mubin of Xiping. He is located outside Yunnan Province. He should have acted according to the circumstances. If things are bad, he can still escape if he can''t fight. How can he be caught together? What exactly happened?


    Zhou Ziang couldn''t figure out what it was like. Looking down on his knees, some trembling messengers said, "flying pigeons send a letter to the royal guards in Yunnan Province. Ask them what happened and how it came to this result. When you find out, report it to me."


    Finally, I can leave. The person in charge of carrier pigeon transmission quickly nods and wants to leave.


    "Wait, this matter can''t be publicized now. If the news is leaked, it will kill you." thinking that the news will cause panic, Zhou Ziang decided to suppress it first.


    "Little one knows." the messenger nodded and agreed and finally retreated, leaving Zhou Ziang sitting there daydreaming. After a long time, his voice of sigh came out.


    Things changed so fast that Zhou Ziang had to have an idea that the situation in Guangxi seemed a little dangerous.


    Guangxi is indeed dangerous.


    Zhu Huixuan is the king of the three provinces. This time, Yang Chendong rushed into Yunnan with only 500 black cavalry dragon guards because the other Party promised that as long as he arrived, he would arch the power of the three provinces with both hands.


    Although Zhu Huixuan made a slip of the tongue, Yang Chendong still fulfilled the contract. Now, of course, is the time to take back the power of the three provinces.


    It''s just a Guangxi. It''s impossible to say how much yang Chendong values it. Now there are many rich places in the territory of the Yang family. It''s really no different from Guangxi Province. But if you want to devour the whole Ming Dynasty, the land of Guangxi is the only way. Plus this time, he is justified. How can he miss such a good opportunity?


    First, I met Yao Yingjun and learned that Guizhou had changed its flag and volunteered to join the Yang family. Now that Yunnan has been trampled under its own feet, even Wang mubin in Xiping has been captured alive, it is time to solve the problem of Guangxi.


    "The heroic death of Jiang Wuqing is generous. His family appreciates the land. If his children are old enough, they can be sent to the Yang family school in chixian city to study."


    "Yao Yingjun has commendable loyalty and outstanding personal ability. He plans to cut off the military and political affairs in Guizhou and Yunnan. He will be replaced by a suitable candidate in the future."


    "Soldiers who follow Jiang Daqing can pass the examination if they are willing to join the five-star army. If they are unwilling to join the army and are willing to join the people, they can distribute fields. Captured soldiers need a guarantor to pay silver and can also serve the people. If they can''t find a guarantor, they need to distribute them to other Yang provinces at the expiration of the period according to the length of service according to their official rank, and they can also enjoy the right of honor of the Han people."


    "The surrender of generals in this war can be discussed one by one according to different performances. Those who have rendered meritorious service can become ordinary people. Those who do not change repeatedly will be sentenced to death or reform through labor for three to 30 years according to the seriousness of the circumstances..."


    Orders were spoken by Yang Chendong. The chaos in Yunnan Province is being handled quickly.


    At the same time, grain and various necessities from other provinces have also been rapidly spread over Yunnan and Guizhou to ensure that the people here have clothes, food, money to earn, money to spend and things to buy.


    After all, it is the land of Han people, and Yang Chendong gives full respect to the people here. Not only will they not be forced to move, but they will also re enfeoffe fields and real estate to ensure that everyone has fields to grow and something to do.


    Of course, the policy of relocation should be publicized. Although the territory occupied by the Yang system is now large enough, the number of Han people is still too small, which makes the influence of Han people still less than that required by Yang Chendong.

 Chapter 1599

    If millions of people in the two provinces are willing to move, it will greatly increase the number of Han people in other Yang provinces, and will also make the Han culture faster transmitted to other foreign nationalities, so as to continue the Han people''s respected customs.


    That is to say, we want the people left to have fields to grow. Where do we get the fields?


    This requires eating the big families and cutting the big families, that is, the dignitaries and gentry.


    If there is no suitable reason before, the assassination of Yang Chendong by the three people in Yunnan has become the best reason. Like Li Jiayin, the deceased owner of the Li family, all his property was confiscated at the first time.


    According to afterwards statistics, the Li Jiayin family alone occupied thousands of hectares of fertile land, and the assets of silver, various goods and shops reached 12 million.


    When this harvest was reported to the east of Yang Chen, he was also startled. He thought Li Jiayin should be very rich, but he didn''t expect to be so rich. It''s just a pity that such a rich people is not desirable.


    Because the real rich are just some misers. They have only themselves in their hearts, and they can even sell their country and nation for their interests. Just like the eight major businessmen in Shanxi in the late Ming Dynasty, they made money from the government and the people of the Ming Dynasty. On the contrary, they really invested in the enemy, so that a small JianNu even occupied the great rivers and mountains of China.


    Think about it. Chongzhen, the last emperor of the Ming Dynasty, was defeated because he had no money or pay? It is ridiculous that an emperor finally needs to borrow money from his ministers, but no one can borrow it.


    I don''t know how many good words I said. Finally, I persuaded my father-in-law to give him 30000 liang of silver. It seemed that I was digging my heart and cutting meat. But in fact? When Chuang Wang entered the capital, he found more than 6 million liang of silver from the emperor''s father-in-law''s house.


    So rich, the emperor only took out one twentieth of the money and cried. In the end, one man''s money was empty. He must have regretted when he was killed by the broken king, right?


    no Not necessarily.


    Some people are like this. They don''t cry when they don''t see the coffin, and they don''t cry when they see the coffin. They value money more than heaven and more than their own lives. I really don''t know how long such people have brains and what they think.


    After all, he knew that there was such a thing. Yang Chendong would never allow the same thing to happen in his own Yang Department and under his own eyes. Therefore, he formulated a series of rules from the time of the development of Yang system.


    For example, the Yang family encourages business, but the business tax is very heavy, reaching seven out of ten.


    That is to say, every time the merchants of the Yang family earn money, they have to pay 700 lines of tax. After removing the due expenses and expenses, only about 50 lines eventually fall into the hands of the merchants. This not only prevents the rise of some merchants, but also fills the national treasury of the Yang family.


    In addition, the merchants of the Yang family are not allowed to follow the official position, and they are not allowed within the five blessings. Once found, it will definitely be severely punished. It is not impossible to dismiss officials and punish silver, or to copy families and destroy families.


    Since ancient times, collusion between officials and businessmen has always been a major problem, but it is inevitable. Yang Chendong made such a rule when he began to create rules, that is, to prevent someone from being big under his own hands, and finally come to an end, and his children and grandchildren will be controlled by others.


    Yang Chendong will never allow his children and grandchildren to borrow money from his ministers one day. That would be a shame and a failure.


    After all, the Li family let Yang Chendong see the disadvantages of Daming. While taking warning, he also began to focus on dealing with these people.


    To this end, some special rules have been formulated for these dignitaries and rural Kun. For example, ordinary people have the right to choose whether to move or not, or where to move. But these people don''t have this right. They not only need to stay away from their hometown, but also need to go to the place designated by the Yang family. Whether you like it or not, they should do so, or the soldiers of the five-star army will teach you how to be a man.


    In addition, before migration, conduct in-depth investigation, for example, how are you usually? Whether there is a case of squeezing the people and whether there is a homicide case. If so, I''m sorry. I''ll be punished as much as I can. If it involves criminal matters, I''ll be sentenced as much as I can. If it even causes deep public resentment, I''ll kill my head as soon as I can.


    When this policy appeared, it really scared many people. In particular, Qin Yingkang and Wang Shufu were successively escorted to the largest square in Yunnan Province. They held a public criticism meeting and let the people who had suffered from them complain. The scene can really be described as shaking the world and weeping ghosts and gods.


    Because all the people in the city who heard the news came. It''s not too cool to see that the dignitaries who are usually high in the world now bow their heads in front of themselves.


    The complaint meeting and complaint meeting were held for one day in each house. Later, it was confirmed that Qin Yingkang committed a heinous crime. He colluded with the government to rob people''s good land, occupy real estate, and even force people to die. When the evidence was taken out one by one, Yang Er, on behalf of Yang Chendong, announced that he would be executed on the spot, and his head was cut off in the square.


    As for the rest of the Qin family, they were also sentenced one by one. Some were beheaded, and some were sentenced to imprisonment ranging from three to 30 years.


    This really shocked a lot of people. When they saw that King Wunan was serious, the people cheered, and the dignitaries turned white. Xiang Kun, who is usually a good man, is better. At least those who cheat people''s habits usually faint directly.


    The people ran around and told each other of their revenge. They finally turned over and became masters. The next day it was Wang Shufu''s turn.


    In contrast, Wang Shufu is usually reasonable. At least he didn''t kill people himself. There were several bastards in his family. After being found out, he received the corresponding sentence. He himself returned home innocent, but confiscated 90% of his family''s property and allowed him to move with the remaining 10% to other provinces designated by the Yang family.


    This set of combined boxing is really a measure of reward and punishment. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with the Wang family, some people settled down. So far, the powerful groups that had plagued Daming or the dynasties for many years were easily cleaned up by Yang Chendong.


    This is Yang Chendong''s heart is hard enough. In addition, he is the founder and has the power that no one can restrict. Only then did he dare to do so. If his son wanted to do so, he was afraid it would be more difficult.


    Only in this way, once the news is spread, it will inevitably lead to the conflict between dignitaries in other provinces and rural Kun. When Yao Yingjun told Yang Chendong about this worry, he smiled, "it doesn''t matter. We didn''t mean to reason with others. As long as we join our Yang Department, we either abide by my rules, or find our own life and death. There is no third way to go. Don''t worry, they know how to choose."


    Yang Chendong has this confidence. Facts have also proved that in the Han land occupied by the Yang family in the future, although the dignitaries and squires offset each other in every way, they did not form a climate and threat in the end. Finally, they changed from opposition to compromise and followed their habits later.


    All this proves that as long as you can fight hard, there are no problems that can not be solved. The most important thing is whether this cruel person dares to go down and whether it can be executed.


    After dealing with the affairs of Qin and Wang, Yang Chendong handed over these small things to Yao Yingjun. Yao Yingjun''s ability is not laborious. Yang Chendong''s mind is on taking over Guangxi Province.


    The intelligence bureau had already sent a secret report. Guangxi General Bai Kun had contacted the Nanming court and then changed his flag.


    Yang Chendong was not surprised by this result. Although in terms of strength, the Yang family is far above the Ming Dynasty, compared with its influence, one of the places in the Han Dynasty is still the world of the Ming Dynasty. Unless Yang Chendong launches a bloody massacre in the land of China like dealing with other aliens, he still needs to listen to the nose of Ming.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t want to use these means to deal with foreign nationalities unless he has to. Therefore, the most contact may be negotiation or economic blockade.


    When it comes to economic blockade, Yang Chendong has already prepared means. Over the years, in order to maintain the relationship with Nanming, Yang Department sold a lot of grain to each other. The price is low, sometimes even cheaper than going to the land itself.


    Even many times, the Yang family will sell Nanming grain at a loss in order to make the other party form a habit of trust.


    For more than ten years, the effect has been good. At least according to the information investigated by intelligence personnel, there are few squires and people who really grow grain in Nanming. That''s a thing that doesn''t make money at all. It''s better to grow it yourself than to buy it. How would you choose?


    The direct result is that there are a lot of uncultivated land in nanmingkong. Basically, a lot of originally fertile land is covered with weeds more than half a person high.


    Therefore, Nanming also wanted to manage and tried, but he found that he invested a lot of human and material resources, and the final harvest was not very big. When he had to lose money, no one was thinking about land.


    No profit!


    Now in Nanming, at least nine and a half of the ten plots of land are barren. At this time, the food supply to Nanming was suddenly cut off. It can be imagined what role it will play.


    Of course, the Nanming court was also full of talents. They seemed afraid that this problem would affect the situation of the court, so they built a granary early, filled with food. It is said that it is enough for the whole court and army of the Southern Ming Dynasty to eat for two years. In other words, once the Yangs cut off their food source here, they also have two years to deal with, so that the problem can be solved.


    But how could Yang Chendong have no way to threaten the Nanming court with the food problem?

 Chapter 1600

    Granary, right?


    A lot of food is saved, isn''t it?


    You can eat it for two years, right?


    No longer afraid of Yang''s threat, right?


    That''s easy. Burn it.


    In other words, the most important thing for the current Yang system is food. Not every place''s climate is suitable for the opening of large and small factories, and not every place can start the construction of light and light industries. But most places can open up wasteland for farming.


    With the vast territory of the current Yang system, the number of fields has long reached an amazing level. With the steam engine, the transportation will become more and more convenient, and the problem of grain transportation has been solved. Then the North-South grain transfer will no longer be as laborious as before. Under such conditions, grain will not become a problem to curb the development of the five-star army. Moreover, because of the Yang system''s policy of never adding land, there are still a lot of farmers now, as long as there is enough money, Recycling is naturally very convenient.


    If you are in a hurry, you will burn your grain pile with a fire.


    This is Yang Chendong''s way to deal with the Nanming court. Although there is some violence and some direct means, I think the effect will be very good.


    Of course, this is the last move. What we need to do now is to negotiate. At least we should show our attitude first. It''s like he appeared in the Yunnan mansion with five hundred black riding dragon guards. Isn''t this kind of adventure just for the sake of righteousness and a clear and honest Yan Shun?


    Yang Chendong also spoke clearly about the recovery of Guangxi. This is what Wang Zhu Huixuan of the three provinces promised himself before. Now he sends troops to Guangxi. Naturally, others can''t say anything.


    After another five days, the situation in Yunnan Province became stable again. Yao Yingjun used a big stick and candy to clean up the opponents, and attracted a group of dignitaries and squires who supported him.


    After consulting Yang Chendong, it shows that these people can take 20% of their wealth when they leave their hometown as long as they work well. Seeing the general trend, more and more so-called local snakes began to support Yao Yingjun and the reform of Yang Department.


    Once the affairs of Yunnan Prefecture are smoothed out, it only needs to draw gourds and ladles to extend to other prefectures.


    There is no big problem in Yunnan government. Various reinforcements have entered Yunnan government one after another during this period. It is also time for Yang Chendong to consider marching into Guangxi. Without waiting for his action, he didn''t think of which main force to take. Unexpectedly, there was news that Nanming sent envoys and had arrived ten miles outside the Fucheng of Yunnan Province. The people at the front station came to inform the king of Wunan to go out of the city to meet the envoys.


    Yang Chendong was surprised that Nanming envoys arrived first. In his opinion, now that he is holding the power of victory, the other party should be afraid. What he should do is stick to it. How can anyone have the courage to take the initiative to see himself?


    As for the matter of letting himself out of the city to meet, Yang Chendong ignored it directly. To exaggerate, in his current capacity, even if the Emperor Zhu Qizhen of the Southern Ming Dynasty came in person, he said he wouldn''t go if he didn''t meet him. What can others do about it?


    "Badaojiang, go and have a look." Yang Chendong didn''t send Yang er. In his opinion, Badaojiang''s level to deal with an envoy of the Southern Ming Dynasty is enough face.


    "Yes." Badaojiang, who got the order, immediately promised with a fist, and then ordered a hundred black riding dragon guards to go out of the palace of the three provinces. Here I would like to say that with the arrival of various reinforcements, Captain Qiu Wu also rushed to Yunnan Province with 1500 black riding dragon guards and took over the security of the three provincial kings'' houses.


    Outside the city of Yunnan Province.


    Zhou Ziang, the left attendant of the Ministry of rites of the Southern Ming Dynasty, was sitting in the soft sedan chair, looking forward to it.


    Although it is said to be a soft sedan chair, he has been tossing about for days, which can be seen from his pale complexion. I think he''s just a scholar. People usually wait on him when he dresses in the house. Now he has to travel so far. How can he not be tired.


    But now, all the tiredness has been put behind his mind. He is more concerned about whether the people who sent to the front station have entered the Yunnan government, whether they have seen Yang Chendong, and whether they have said their own requirements?


    The so-called letting Yang Chendong come out to meet him personally is actually Zhou Ziang''s own meaning.


    This time, Zhou Ziang was appointed by the imperial court to deal with the problems of the three provinces. He was reluctant, but even if it was a holy order, how dare he disobey it? That''s why he made this tentative move. He wants to see how much respect the Wunan king has for Nanming, which will determine his next attitude.


    As a member of the civil service group, it is true that Zhou Ziang has his own pride, but he is not stupid. He knows very well what can be done and what can''t be done.


    The waiting process has always been long. Zhou Ziang sat in the middle of the soft sedan for two hours, but it was the hottest two hours. From before noon until now, he felt that his whole body seemed to be emitting oil.


    Zhou Ziang, whose voice was made to smoke by the sun, couldn''t help scolding in his heart. He thought it was Yang Chendong''s intention. In order to express his sincerity, he had advanced five miles. At the moment, he was only five miles away from Yunnan government. He didn''t believe that the team to greet the envoy had not arrived for such a long time.


    Unless it is a possibility, Yang Chendong is deliberately drying himself.


    At the thought of this result, Zhou Ziang''s face was a little ugly. He had a strong feeling that the task this time might not be so easy to complete. Not even at all.


    Finally, after Zhou Ziang scolded many times, a cavalry finally came from a distance. From a distance, the number was not many, but the procession was unusually neat, giving a faint sense of oppression.


    "Fuck." finally, Zhou Ziang couldn''t help scolding. This is indeed a loss of literati style, but if anyone changes, he will scold when he sees that the welcoming team is slower than the snail.


    Yes, the distant team walked really slowly. Badaojiang, who walked in the front, rode a horse and deliberately pressed the speed.


    I have been with Yang Chendong for more than ten years. I don''t know the sixth young master completely, but sometimes I can see what this means in one look.


    That is, the messenger of the Southern Ming Dynasty is so big that Badaojiang will make these people uncomfortable.


    What''s the matter? Do you really think our sixth young master can call around? Even if Yingzong Zhuqi town is in, he doesn''t dare to be so big.


    That is, of course, Badaojiang should have a good time. He deliberately slowed down and let the messenger and his party enjoy the baking of the sun. This is just a little fun. He still has big moves to do next.


    The team moved forward slowly and finally came before the messenger team. At this time, Zhou Ziang had already been angry, and his anger had passed. Now he just wanted to enter the Yunnan mansion and have a good rest.


    "Why? Didn''t the king of Wunan come?" although I had expected that Yang Chendong would not be in such a few welcoming teams, as an envoy of Nanming, I still wanted face, so I pretended to be thirteen and asked.


    "The king of Wunan has something important to do. Messengers, can''t enter the city?" without too much explanation, Badaojiang replied with a very proud attitude.


    Zhou Ziang is not stupid. Of course, he heard the implied meaning of this sentence, that is, he was saying that what he came here was very small.


    Thinking that he was an envoy of the Nanming court, there was no need to see an unknown person at all. With a cold hum, he pulled up the car curtain and said, "start and enter the city."


    "Enter the city." there are nearly a thousand envoys in the whole team. They have been roasted by the sun for a long time. Now they can finally enter the city. They look happy one by one. After they quickly promise, they will raise their cards, beat the gongs, and beat the drums. It seems that they have some momentum.


    "Ha ha." looking at the thousands of people, Badaojiang sneered at the bottom of his heart. Then he turned the horse''s head. But only those who were close to him noticed that Badaojiang, who turned around, had a sinister smile on his mouth at the moment.


    "Drive, drive..." the black riding dragon guards moved. As soon as I returned to the slow look just now, I began to speed up. Under the galloping of war horses, the yellow sand on the official road flew up and floated like a gust of wind towards the ranks of thousands of envoys.


    The sudden yellow sand rushed on the entourage of the envoys, causing bursts of strong coughs and curses.


    "Eh, why are you so slow and fast? Keep up with our team." it was not easy to wait until the yellow sand fell to the ground. I don''t know when the 100 black cavalry dragon guards ran back. Then Badaojiang greeted, the horses continued to gallop, and the yellow sand rose again.


    Anyone who is not a fool can see that the other party clearly intends to do so. Imagine walking with so many things, how can you have the speed of light cavalry?


    This time, many envoys and their entourage were covered with dust and sand. Even some people''s eyes were fascinated by the sand. They hated that they still had something in their hands and couldn''t put it down. They had to bear it while walking, and their tears couldn''t stop flowing down.


    "Hoo!" seemed to show his superb horse skills. Badaojiang rode back again. The front two hoofs of the war horse raised and brought countless dust. Then it fell suddenly and trampled on countless dust again.


    Badaojiang is not the only one who did this, but the 100 black riding dragon guards behind him. In this way, the officials of the Nanming Dynasty in the envoy team were like climbing out of the yellow mud one by one. If they shook at will, they could drop half a kilo of yellow sand. It was as embarrassing as it was.

 Chapter 1601

    "Hurry up and keep up with us." it was the old growth''s words. Then Badaojiang rode away again, raising countless dust.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ziang, sitting in the soft sedan chair, didn''t know what was happening outside. He just felt that the team stopped and stopped, which opened the car curtain. It was this action that countless yellow sand took the opportunity to drill into the soft sedan chair and sneezed to the unsuspecting Zhou Ziang.


    "Sneeze, what''s this? What''s going on?" he kept slapping with his right hand until the black riding Dragon Guard was farther away, and his face finally became clear. Later, Zhou Ziang saw the team in yellow sand in front of him.


    "Ah?" seeing that the originally well-dressed team had turned into such a shape, Zhou Ziang instinctively wanted to scold. This team represents the image of the Southern Ming court. What''s the style of this team? How can others think when they see it?


    But it was at this opening that a stream of dust rushed to his face and was sucked into his mouth. At present, he choked and closed his mouth.


    At the moment, he just feels his mouth full of sand. Where does he have time to scold others?


    "Go, let''s go quickly."


    I don''t know who shouted such a sentence first in the envoy''s team. Others just hesitated for a moment, which accelerated the speed of travel. Even though there is dust everywhere, it''s better to walk faster, so that you can suffer less crime.


    First, walk quickly, and finally run unconsciously. Even so, the dust still pounced on them, looking extremely embarrassed.


    In the east gate of Yunnan mansion, people who had heard the letter had already run here to watch.


    It seems to be human nature to watch the excitement. When Yang Chendong entered the city, they came out to see it. Now that the delegation of envoys from Nanming came, they ran out to watch.


    Although yunnanfu is the territory of the Southern Ming Dynasty and has always regarded itself as the people of the Southern Ming Dynasty, it has rarely heard from the Southern Ming Dynasty since Zhu Huixi was made king of the three provinces.


    Zhu Huixuan is a person with low ability and great ambition. In order to make the people change their ideas, he usually forbids the following people to talk about Nanming. Now that he has been captured alive, the ban has naturally been lifted. When these people know that there is excitement to see, they gather more and more.


    "Hey, do you think the delegation of the envoys of the Southern Ming Dynasty is teweifeng?" a good believer asked in the crowd.


    "Of course." a young man who looked like a scholar said proudly. He has studied Confucianism for more than ten years, and some thoughts have long been deeply rooted. Such a person yearns for the imperial examination of the Ming Dynasty and fantasizes that one day he can be nominated in the golden list. In that case, he can really honor his family and become a master.


    The scholar continued proudly, "how can you illiterate elders and roughs know the majesty of the Southern Ming Dynasty? Do you know the majesty of the emperor in the Jinluan hall? Do you know that Daming is the most dignified. Of course, sending a mission this time will be very dignified. You will be surprised at this time."


    "Really? Will they be more powerful than the black cavalry Dragon Guard brought by King Wunan into the city?" some people in the crowd obviously didn''t believe it and asked.


    "That''s natural. You can''t imagine their prestige. Although the honor guard of King Wunan is also good, it''s still far from that of the Nanming court." the scholar is still full of pride, but he is not confused and dare not say anything against Yang Chendong.


    Speaking of it, these scholars of Confucian origin do not have a good impression of Yang Chendong. All this is because if you want to become an official in the Yang Department, you must have real knowledge, not just those who know a few words and write beautiful articles. That''s only when you have goods in your belly.


    The best way is to apply for the Yang Department College, and then distribute it according to the quantity when you graduate. This way is no less than learning again for scholars who have studied Confucianism for more than ten years. I don''t know how much time it will waste. How can they catch a cold for Yang Chendong?


    Just because Yang Chendong was too strong, the three people in Lianyun Nanfu killed two when they said to kill. This formation really frightened some people. They were not satisfied with it, but they didn''t dare to say it.


    The words of scholars can''t be heard by many people, and they are even more curious. If they want to see how powerful the so-called envoys of the Southern Ming Dynasty are, they can boast with other relatives and friends.


    There are more and more people inside the city gate. After some scholar''s rendering. Everyone''s curiosity about envoys is also growing. Even some people have begun to imagine how heroic and domineering the so-called Nanming mission will be.


    "Come, come." some people with good eyesight in the crowd shouted loudly.


    This seemed to be the general''s order. This cry attracted everyone''s attention to the gate. Then, under everyone''s attention, a hundred black riding dragon guards took the lead.


    "Wow! A team of black riders is really powerful."


    "Fart." as soon as someone opened his mouth, he was immediately criticized by others. "Open your eyes and have a look. It''s the black riding Dragon Guard of King Wunan. He must have gone out of the city to meet the mission."


    After this explanation, the person who shouted before was embarrassed. Fortunately, someone said, "look, the Nanming mission is coming. They... They..."


    The man couldn''t say how they were. Because the imagined domineering and majestic Nanming mission did not appear, but a group of people with disheveled faces and untidy skirts suddenly appeared, like a group of people without formation who lost a battle.


    The Nanming mission is indeed behind the black riding Dragon Guard.


    They were still very dignified. But first it was baptized by the dust, and then it was a burst of fast running. One by one, they were already sweating. Some people can''t stand it. They just unbutton their clothes, which makes them feel cooler.


    Because of this, from a distance, they didn''t look like a mission at all. On the contrary, they were extremely embarrassed. It''s even worse than the people who fled.


    "Is this the dignified and domineering Nanming mission?"


    In the crowd, some people finally couldn''t help but speak out in doubt.


    "Yes, I can''t see where their prestige is. It''s not much better than our ordinary people."


    "That''s right. By the way, who said that the Nanming mission represented Nanming''s face and was very powerful."


    You speak and I speak among the people. At the moment, those scholars in the crowd had already lowered their heads and looked ashamed. If there is a ground seam now, I''m afraid it will directly drill in.


    The people were stunned. Obviously, the appearance of the Nanming mission was very unsuccessful, even described as failure.


    Zhou Ziang in the soft sedan is no better. He just spit out the dust in his mouth, but there is still floating sand on his face, which can be said to be very embarrassed.


    He also knew that now he had entered the city. According to his previous intention, the team must stop. Then he would get out of the sedan chair and make a speech. Even in order to get everyone to support him, he had already obtained the holy intention. That is to announce one thing, that is, scholars from Yunnan and Guizhou can go to Nanjing for the examination at any time. Because of Zhu Huiyun, they can even get some preferential treatment.


    Zhou Ziang believes that once these words are said, they will soon get the support of these scholars. In this way, Yang Chendong''s position in Yunnan Province will be greatly shaken. At that time, he will not be in the mood to think about solving the problem of Guangxi. That is the best time for him to negotiate.


    But everything was disrupted by Badaojiang''s "welcome ceremony". Now he can''t get off the sedan like this. Otherwise, wouldn''t it humiliate Sven?


    Without the intention of getting off the sedan chair, the team Wu walked quickly behind the 100 black riding Dragon Guard. The other members of the mission also lowered their heads as low as they could. Obviously, they also knew that their current image was bad and they had better not see anyone.


    Badaojiang rode on his horse, looked at the reaction of the people and the mission, and nodded with satisfaction. Then he took the lead in opening the road and took Zhou Ziang to the post station in the city.


    In order to arrange the mission of these thousand people, several yards around the post station were also emptied, enough to arrange these people to live. Seeing many soldiers of the five-star army retreat from the clean courtyard, Badaojiang arched to Zhou Ziang, who came out of the soft sedan chair and said, "this is the post station. You''re tired from a long distance. Let''s have a rest for the time being. By the way, the public security in the city is not very good now. You''d better not go out. Otherwise, no one will be responsible for anything. Ha ha ha ha."


    With these words, without waiting for Zhou Ziang to ask something, Badaojiang went away with the black riding Dragon Guard.


    Leaving Zhou Ziang open his mouth, he finally had to swallow what he wanted to say back to his stomach.


    Originally, Zhou Ziang wanted to ask when he could see the king of Wunan, but after thinking about it, he came immediately. Are you afraid of not seeing anyone? He decided to have a good rest first. The most important thing is to clean it well. Now he is covered with sand and dust, which is really uncomfortable.


    After leaving the post station, Badaojiang returned to the palace of the three provinces and reported to Yang Chendong.


    "Well, you did a good job. Have you arranged everything else?" Yang Chendong heard people report Badaojiang''s actions long ago. Thinking about the disheartened appearance of the Nanming mission, he couldn''t help feeling a burst of laughter.


    "Young master, it''s all arranged. Some veterans are walking outside the post station dressed as common people. As long as these people dare to come out, they will look good to them." Badaojiang smiled. Those veterans are all murderers. If the people of the Nanming mission really don''t obey, they are going to die.

 Chapter 1602

    Will the Nanming mission be held accountable afterwards? What''s the matter? I told you that the security in the city is bad and there are many bandits, but you just don''t believe it. Who can blame this?


    When Badaojiang was still thinking about these things, Yang Chendong, sitting on the king''s chair, had already said, "put aside the mission first and inform commander Tian Hu that he can lead troops into Guangxi. If someone resists, fight until they take it. The second division of Lengfeng will help them. By the way, don''t forget to take the king''s book written by Zhu Huixuan before you go."


    Yang Chendong had no intention of negotiating with the Nanming court at all. At least not in Guangxi.


    This time, he ventured into Yunnan Province for the governance of the three provinces. Now that he has won, the three provinces should belong to him. Even Nanming can''t stop it.


    Besides, why did king Xiping attack himself? If he didn''t agree with Nanming, would he dare to do so alone?


    Even if Nanming wants to play Yin with himself, he doesn''t mind showing his means to let the other party know his strength. This is what I said. I reason with you, and you play Yin with me. That is, when you want to reason with me, I''ll light my fist with you.


    ......


    Si Chengfu.


    As one of the border areas between Guangxi and Yunnan. On this day, a large number of five-star armies suddenly appeared outside the city. When the soldiers guarding the city saw this scene, their faces changed greatly and informed the governor Wang bang.


    Wang bang was born as a Jinshi, but his ranking was not high. Later, his family donated money, and it was at the time of employment that he got such a job. Before that, he was just a petty official. This time, it was after Zhou Ziang''s relationship that he was recommended to get such a good job as the magistrate.


    When he first ascended the noble throne, the greedy and good color side of the kingdom was revealed. First, after entering the city, he invited all the dignitaries and villagers in the city to dinner and reaped a lot of benefits. Then there were young women all over the city. In just a few days, they even married three concubines, which can be said to radiate the second spring of life.


    When someone came to report, he was teasing the boudoir with the third lady in his bedroom. The cry outside was almost impotent. In his anger, he couldn''t help scolding, "who, don''t you know what I''m doing? Why bother?"


    "My Lord, my Lord, things are bad. There are many five-star armies outside the city. It seems that they are going to attack the city." the messenger shouted nervously.


    "Five... What?" the room was quiet for a moment, and then heard the sound of soso wearing clothes. Soon he put on his official clothes and looked like a dog. Wang Bang came out and stared at the man who reported the news: "say it again."


    "My Lord, there are many five-star cavalry outside the city. It seems that if we don''t open the door, I''m afraid they will attack."


    "Against them, what does this Wunan king want to do? Openly go to war with the Southern Ming court? Has he considered the consequences?" Wang bangxian shouted. But then I felt that there were no outsiders here, and such shouting would not work. He simply didn''t talk, but strode out, "go and have a look. I want to see who ate the bear heart and leopard gall."


    Wang bang was really angry. At this moment, he was also furious. He wanted to talk well with the five-star army, and he would have this attitude because he was not afraid of the five-star army.


    Speaking of it, Wang Bang had heard about the five-star army when he worked in Nanjing government before. But because Zhuqi town is deliberately playing down the influence of the five-star army on Nanming, unless it is a senior official, ordinary officials and ordinary people don''t think how powerful the five-star army is.


    Especially in recent years, the five-star army has been supplying a large amount of food to the Nanming court, and the price is very low. This was once interpreted as that the five-star army was afraid of the Nanming court, so it made such a good gesture.


    This makes many people feel good about themselves. Wang Bang belongs to one of them. They always feel that they are from the Southern Ming Dynasty. The five-star army is only the army under King Wu Nan. If this person is powerful, he still needs to admire the nose of the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty. That''s the case. Why should they be afraid?


    It was with this idea that Wang Bang personally boarded the city tower to face the fierce first army of the world cavalry and the second division of Lengfeng.


    Wang Bang boarded the tower and looked up. He could see the five-star army outside the city. When seeing that the other party really put on an array of forced entry into the city without opening the city gate, the hearty magistrate Wang directly stretched out his right hand, stretched out his right index finger, pointed to one side and shouted, "is this the five-star army? Don''t you know that Si city is the land of Nanming? What do you want to do? Do you commit the following crimes?"


    Tian Hu and Mr. Xiao Feng in the city are chatting now.


    It was just a small Si City mansion, which was really not in their eyes. In their opinion, as long as the defenders are not stupid, when they see themselves and others appear, the best thing to do is to open the door and surrender.


    In the past, such things often happened when facing other legendary ferocious aliens? No matter who you are, when you are faced with enough strength, the only thing you have to do is bow your head, so that you can continue to live.


    It was because they were too optimistic. When they saw Wang Bang pointing his hand at them and drinking angrily, Tian Hu and Xiao Feng were stunned.


    After a while, Tian Hu couldn''t help saying, "who the fuck is this? How do you feel so good that you''re not afraid to provoke us if we don''t say it?"


    In Tian Hu''s eyes, it is a serious provocation to dare to accuse the first cavalry army in front of himself. For such people, there is no need to say, just one word - typing.


    Until he takes it.


    "Yes, what a silly fork." Xiao Feng said in agreement. He hasn''t met such a wonderful flower for a long time.


    "Ha ha, that''s a deal. I just hope he won''t be too bear next." Tian Hu smiled and waved his hand back. Hu Helu, the head of his guard, responded, and then hit his horse and went down the city.


    Although it has been decided to give Wang bang a good look, the process that should go must go. In order to get under the city tower, Hu and Lu picked up a scroll similar to the imperial edict, opened it and read aloud: "under the order of the king of the three provinces, now there are five-star armies to take over the land of Guangxi, but all officials around Guangxi read like seeing the king and cooperate fully..."


    While reading, Hu and Lu looked at the city like a fool. He wanted to see what changes the Nanming official would make after hearing this.


    It was this rise that surprised me. Almost instinctively, my body hurried to the right. The action was just completed, and an arrow feather flew over the place where he had just stood, and the arrow feather inserted into the ground.


    The land occupied by Hu and Lu is less than 20 steps away from the city tower. At such a distance, but anyone with strength can draw a bow and arrow to threaten people. It''s also that the king state is not familiar with bows and arrows. Otherwise, it''s not so easy to avoid a divine archer.


    "What a bullshit king of three provinces, this is the Guangxi of Nanming, not someone''s Guangxi. You wait to retreat quickly, otherwise, the swordsmen meet and miss their lives. It''s no wonder who." Wang Bang shot with an arrow. Although there was no right opponent, it also startled Hu and Lu, and led to the Nanming garrison upstairs laughing.


    When Wang Bang listened to the laughter, he was also very angry. When he spoke, the righteous words really meant a bit of righteousness.


    "Shit, they did it first. Ha ha, there''s nothing to say now." Tian Hu also saw Wang Bang''s archery. After seeing that Hu and Lu were all right, he was relieved and then laughed.


    I was thinking that if I did it first, would it be bad to hear it?


    Now it''s OK. People move their hands first. There''s nothing wrong with doing so.


    "There''s nothing to say. In this way, commander Tian, call people back first. Next, the cannon doesn''t have eyes. Don''t hurt your own people by mistake." Xiao Feng also stared at a pair of big eyes for a moment and looked carefully. He was excited in addition to excitement.


    It was thought that the guards would be useless if they knew each other. But I didn''t expect to meet such a strong man in the first city. Where would he be polite? Just blow him.


    "Head Hu is back."


    "Battalion commander Lin, put the field gun rack on and aim it at me."


    Two orders came out before and after, and Hu and Lu beat their horses back. The five-star army also has artillery pushed forward from the rear direction.


    On the city tower of Sicheng, seeing Hu and Lu retreat without saying anything, Wang Bang laughed up and said to the soldiers guarding the city: "see, they counselled. Some people are like this. If you don''t give him some powerful look, he always doesn''t know how many eyes Lord Ma has."


    "Yes, yes, the magistrate is right."


    "The magistrate is powerful."


    "Ha ha ha." Wang Bang''s face was even more excited. At this moment, he was like a god of war. He even thought that once his actions were passed to the Nanming court, a reward must be indispensable.


    Laugh and imagine a better future. Suddenly, a man nearby said, "Sir, what are they doing?"


    Along the direction of the finger, ten field guns were pushed out to the first line, and the west gate of Sicheng also entered the range of the guns.


    As a saying once said, Daming''s truth comes from everyone''s bickering and boasting in the court, and the truth of the world... Is always within the range of the cannon.

 Chapter 1603

    This time, the cold front army will teach these Nanming officials who are above the top how to behave, so as to tell them that your pride has already been trampled under our feet. To deal with you, we only need to open the artillery and everything can end.


    "Let go." when the ten field guns were ready, with the cry of artillery battalion commander Lin Lun, the ten guns roared together, and the lights suddenly appeared. After a beautiful arc in mid air, it fell on the wall of Sicheng opposite.


    At the moment, Wang bang was still pinching his waist and standing there with his toes high and high. His sense of superiority for a long time made him not believe that the five-star army dared to shoot at himself. He was a personal official of the Southern Ming Dynasty. It was the existence of his own lineage. It was by no means comparable to a Wunan king who was forced to be granted.


    Not to mention, this time it was not the king of Wunan, but some high-ranking generals he had never heard of.


    Do you have many cavalry? So what?


    Was the grassland cavalry powerful or not? Was it cleaned up by Daming? Now Jiancheng is in hand again. He really doesn''t believe how these rude warriors dare to treat him?


    The more you don''t believe it, the more arrogant you look. Wang Bang has thought that he wants to use this opportunity to prove himself. He wants to tell people all over the world that he can not only be greedy and cuddly, but also a very courageous person. As long as the imperial court is willing to reuse him, the five-star army will eat poorly in front of him, and he will become the enemy of the five-star army.


    The more you think about the more beautiful you are, and even think about how the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty will reward you and whether he will transfer you back to Nanjing and Kyoto after the war. After all, there are too many rich people there. That''s where he should give full play to his talents, not Sicheng. There are too few rich people here. He hasn''t made much effort yet. He has searched 50% or 60% of those rich people, It''s really not challenging.


    With a smile on his face, he is imagining a better future. It was at this time that the shell roared, and a light could even be clearly seen in the pupil of Wang bang.


    In the smile, the artillery bombarded the city tower, which also became the last posture and face of the king state when he died. Because a shell happened to fall on him about four steps ahead, and the powerful power directly blew him out. In mid air, the bodies of the king States began to separate, so that in the end, they didn''t even find a complete body.


    The shelling began.


    Only the first round of artillery attack blew Wang bang out. At the same time, it also blew away the pride of the Nanming army and their lofty posture.


    A few minutes ago, no one thought that the five-star army would really fire.


    Even if the field artillery was pushed out, they thought it was just a bluff by the other party. Moreover, even if the artillery is really fired, they have the advantage of the city wall, and their safety can be guaranteed in a short time.


    They are the Nanming army. Although they were followed by Zhu Huiyun, king of the three provinces, there are still many soldiers who have seen the world. They have seen the so-called red cannon with live ammunition for a long time. In addition to looking scary, its power is just like that. It is absolutely impossible for a wave of attack to destroy the city wall. As long as they are given time, they can defend the city and send people to rescue. They are leaning against the big tree of Nanming. As long as the reinforcements keep coming, the five-star army will have to lose.


    It is precisely because they despise too much, or their horizons are not broad enough. They simply do not know that the five-star army''s artillery are full of flowering shells, and their power is far from comparable to that of live guns, which makes them go farther and farther on the wrong road.


    When the shell fell on the city tower, its power began to explode. It not only smashed a deep pit into the city wall when it landed, but also injured people within more than ten steps around it. Then the Nanming army felt afraid.


    Just now, it''s too late. The firing of ten shells was just the first wave of exploratory attacks. After adjusting the coordinates, the shells that had been intercepted came one after another to the tower, which immediately led to a lot of ghosts crying and howling, blood and mutilated limbs flying around, flying over the head or around the frightened Nanming soldiers.


    The courage was broken, the king was dead, and the backbone was gone. Now the Si City upstairs is a mess.


    It seems that no place is safe under the flying shells. Everyone is running east and West. Often when you go east, I will go west, but in the final analysis, they are still in the relatively limited place under the city tower.


    Under the chaos, the general can''t find the soldiers, and the soldiers can''t find the general. It''s futile to try to form resistance.


    It was at this time of chaos that the two field guns lowered their muzzle and launched a fierce bombardment at the west gate of Sicheng. At this time, Tian Hu also told Mr. Xiao Feng to organize the first cavalry army in the world to prepare for the charge.


    Not only that, behind the first cavalry army in the world, the Mongolian second division and the Mongolian third division were also ready to clean the battlefield at any time.


    This time, Yang Chendong sent three armies and one division to conquer Guangxi. It can be said that he was well prepared. With such a strong military advantage, even if Nanming really wanted to tear his face and sent a large army, he was not afraid at all.


    Under the fierce bombardment of field artillery, it was only a few shots, and the city gate was broken. Then the cavalry of the first cavalry army in the world rushed forward shouting and rushed into the city through the city gate that had been blasted open.


    I didn''t expect that the five-star army would attack the city decisively and enter the city so quickly. The Nanming army in the city was not prepared at all. Only a few officers and soldiers guarding the city gate resisted, but in front of the first cavalry army in the world with strong strength, they acted like a boat when the tsunami came in the sea. Only after a wave passed, they were unable to set off any waves.


    Si city is broken.


    From the beginning of the siege to entering the city, there was not even half an hour before and after. The so-called solid city was destroyed. After the news came out, all the people who heard the news changed their faces, especially the officials and generals who were subordinate to Guangxi. They were thinking, what should they do if the main force of the five-star army came?


    Guangxi''s expedition continues, and it can not be solved in a few days. After handing over the matter to Tian Hu, Xiao Feng and others, Yang Chendong stopped taking care of it and began to deal with the affairs of Yunnan and Guizhou.


    Previously, he handed over the power of the two places to Yao Yingjun, and the other party was happy to accept it. And soon arranged for someone to receive Zhu Lian, Princess Yongsheng (after being completely integrated into the Yang family, this title naturally became history and will not appear) to the Yunnan government. He was expressing his loyalty to Yang Houdong in another way.


    Look, I even took over my family. There are no worries at home. The sixth young master can completely trust me.


    Yang Chendong was naturally satisfied with Yao Yingjun''s behavior. Because of this, he decided to stay for more time to cultivate each other and see if this person is the material. After all, Yao Yingjun had been doing intelligence work before. Although there were soldiers in the later stage, he didn''t make too much fame after all.


    In this way, Yang Chendong stayed and helped Yao Yingjun.


    Yang Chendong adopted a three-step policy.


    1¡¢ Nearly 100000 people from the new three armies and the first division of foreign Russia were sent to crack down on the remaining evils in Yunnan and Guizhou, including some mountain bandits who occupy the mountains as kings on weekdays.


    If a place wants to develop, the problem of public security must be solved first. If there is no guarantee for personal safety, how can it attract others?


    On this matter, Yang Chendong also gave orders before Su He and ah Huli left. Most of the opponents this time are Han people, so if they can''t kill, they won''t kill. Unless those leading criminals need to be punished seriously, others can open up, and promise to give them good people''s land. After returning to their ancestral home, they can wait to divide the land. As long as the people have a living environment, few people will really rebel?


    After all, rebellion can be beheaded at any time. Rebellion is to survive. Even if you can live well as an ordinary people outside, why take these risks and pin your head on your trouser waist?


    "Remember, you should not be careless, especially pay attention to Mu Cong. As a native of Yunnan and the eldest son of King Xiping, his whereabouts are unknown, and no one knows what he will do. This time, whoever caught Mu Cong is a great achievement."


    After Yang Chendong gave some advice, he sent two generals out of the palace and let them play.


    The second step of the three steps is to seize the time to divide the fields.


    With the help of Yu Wei, who had just been dealt with by the three people in Yunnan, Yang''s new officials dispatched by chixian city began to get busy. After they came to the three provincial palace to receive the letter of appointment, they ran through various towns and county governments.


    If you want to stabilize the local people, you must give them a better living environment first. Only in this way, will everyone crowd you, and some of your decisions and policies can get faster and more strength. In order to prevent some collusion between officials and businessmen or officials and gentry, a large number of Yang newspaper reporters have also been arranged. With what Yang Chendong said to those lower ranking officials, your actions will be watched. If anyone is found to have something wrong or discredit Yang''s image among the people, it will be dealt with strictly and seriously. Not only he himself, but also those who recommended him as an official, but also other children in the five blessings of the family will be affected.

 Chapter 1604

    In a word, if you are a mouse excrement, you will spoil a whole pot of soup.


    A person can be for their own selfish desires, a hot mind, do not care about their own destiny. But one can''t feel alone with others. As an official in the Yang Department, the most basic point is that the family background must be innocent and there are enough relatives. It''s like an orphan suddenly emerging from somewhere. There''s no problem for you to join the army, but you can''t be an official.


    This was a mandatory requirement of Yang Chendong. Being an official for thousands of miles is only for wealth!


    That is, the words handed down by our ancestors for thousands of years must have its truth. Yang Chendong doesn''t want to test, and he doesn''t have time to test people''s hearts. That is, to this end, we should pinch the painful feet of these people. As long as all officials have scruples before acting, they will not dare to take risks easily, which will greatly reduce the crime rate of officials.


    It is precisely because of the implementation of this set of policies that Yang officials have not had any major problems in their integrity. There may be some mediocre and inactive officials, but there are really no greedy people. This is the result of Yang Chendong''s use of family affection and friendship.


    Then again, those appointed officials are also cautious one by one, not to mention what kind of adverse impact they will bring to their relatives if they really stretch out their greedy hand, and even how many people will be destroyed because of their own private thoughts. Just say that with the continuous strength of the Yang family, their future is also incomparably bright. At this time, who would be foolish enough to take the initiative to break their future?


    As for not being found out for doing bad things? ha-ha.


    There are all pervasive Yang journalists. I''m afraid they will be exposed once they do something bad. This has been fully proved in other Yang provinces. I don''t know how many expatriate officials are planted in the hands of these journalists.


    With the examples of those predecessors, they dare not take any risks. As for buying off those Yang journalists, forget it. Those people are not in the same department as them. They are directly in charge of Yang Chendong, king of Wunan. Even if they perform well, they can be officials in the future. With such a great future there, who will bow his head for some silver?


    In addition, the rotation system and patrol system implemented by Yang''s reporters often make local officials unable to show the true identity of Yang''s reporters within their jurisdiction. How can they buy them off?


    When you finally bought one, but someone else was transferred, in exchange for new people, plus the existence of patrol reporters, the possibility became infinitely smaller, and no one dared to try.


    Officials dare not be greedy. Instead, they are determined to be a good official, make political achievements and make decisions for the people. It is natural for ordinary people to benefit, but also those Haokun.


    When they held a lot of money and scrambled to make friends with the newly sent Yang officials, they found that the other party didn''t enter the oil and salt. Now they didn''t know what to do. If you can''t give money, everything is business. If you don''t give up your rights and interests, you will be punished. In this way, Haokun either bowed their heads to admit advice, or raised their knives to rebel?


    But point to those Haokun who live in dignity to rebel? Forget it. They are the most afraid of death.


    Maybe they dare to bully a good people, but they don''t have the courage to oppose the government, especially the five-star army, which kills people without blinking.


    Social security has stabilized, the interests of the people have been safeguarded, and after there is a way out for their livelihood, the third step is to move on a large scale.


    The first ones to migrate are those Haokun. As long as they leave their hometown and their nest, their influence will be minimized and there will be no threat. At least ordinary people can choose to move out, and they will be scattered everywhere as representatives of the Han people.


    In this way, it can not only make the Chinese language and culture more and better spread, but also be very beneficial to the people who are willing to move out. For example, if they choose to move out, they will get more land, even more than twice as much as staying. Just leave home, you can get so many benefits, and some people will be excited.


    When a large number of people were moved out and scattered in other Yang provinces, the sense of honor of the Han people would gradually be reflected. Imagine a place where all Han people live. How can it show the improvement of their world status? Only what kind of nation can there be, and the Han people can still be high above, this can prove everything.


    The relocation of some people can also greatly reduce the living pressure in Yunnan and Guizhou. If the population is less, the amount of land will be more. When people have money and food, they will have more children. The birth of a new Han population is more conducive to the spread to Yang provinces, which is like a virtuous circle. Finally, the Han people will be all over the world and become the masters of any place. Even if one day, the descendants of the Yang family don''t work hard, the country will still fall into the hands of the Han people, which is enough to make Yang Chendong happy and satisfied.


    After the three-step policy was formulated, Yao Yingjun began to get busy with a group of officials. Yang Chendong also provided as much help as he could. For example, with him, Yang''s provinces opened the door to welcome the Han people, and prepared houses, fields and necessary living goods for them in advance.


    If you let Yao Yingjun do these things, you don''t know how much time to waste just coordination.


    Yang Chendong is busy. In contrast, Zhou Ziang is idle and flustered.


    Since I came to Yunnan mansion, I first ate the ashes on my face before entering the city. When I entered the city and entered the post station, I washed and cleaned up. When I wanted to see Yang Chendong, king of Wunan again, I was waiting for my answer.


    Zhou Ziang met with Yang Chendong, but not now, but until the situation in Guangxi is under control.


    But Zhou Zi''ang didn''t know that he was trapped in the post station every day. He had no knowledge of the outside world. Now he thinks about how to see Yang Chendong. In his opinion, the longer something is entrusted, the more unfavorable it will be to himself.


    At least one thing, if the problem is not solved for a long time, what will the imperial court think of himself and the emperor Yingzong think of himself? Will he say he is too incompetent?


    At this moment, they are all in the tiger''s den. Zhou Ziang is still thinking about the emperor''s views on him and his career. I have to say that he is really an official fan.


    In fact, Zhou Ziang was just a representative of the civil servants of the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    The civil servants in Nanming Dynasty have the same name, but they can pay more attention to profits.


    The greater the official is, the louder the reputation will be, and the higher the benefits can be obtained. This makes countless people think of ways to climb up. Sometimes, in order to attract the attention of others or the emperor, they even do some amazing things. Even do not hesitate to impeach each other. In short, it is often a mess in the court. If a good thing is to be done, it must face all kinds of resistance and trouble.


    There is a saying in later generations that it is good to be an official, wear leather shoes and watches. However, compared with the officials of Daming, it is still too far away.


    For example, if a scholar has passed the scholar''s examination, it is a proof of entering a privileged society. He can not pay taxes, and he has the right not to kneel before the official. Once you are more powerful and pass the examination, you will have the right to own a large number of land and servants. All kinds of privileges will not stop pouncing on you, and you still don''t have to pay any taxes to the state.


    Over time, when the number of this group becomes larger and larger, they will own nearly half or more of the world''s wealth with a few people. At that time, it is not easy for the country to be rich and strong? If you want to reform, you have to face the attack of these people. You can''t fail if you don''t want to.


    Zhou Ziang belongs to one of them and belongs to the immediate benefit. But his heart is bigger than those people, and his goal is to keep going up. In order to achieve this goal, we must see Yang Chendong first.


    In order to achieve this goal, he first stuffed silver to the Yang staff of the post station. Unfortunately, the above clear provisions, where do these staff dare to accept silver and don''t want to live?


    When the way of bribery became impassable, Zhou Ziang sent people out of the post station to take the initiative to find clues about the king of Wunan and wanted to see real people through his own efforts.


    But he forgot the previous reminder from Badaojiang. When someone in the mission walked out of the post station, he was quickly beaten by the "gangsters" who looked at them. They all came back with a black nose and a swollen face. For this matter, Zhou Ziang was angry with the staff of the post station. The result is that Yunnan is not peaceful now. They all said they would not let you go out casually. You don''t listen. Who is to blame?


    No one can get out. Why talk about meeting Yang Chendong? Zhou Ziang sighed. There was no way. He just waited for his hard work.


    Zhou Ziang has no choice, and he doesn''t know what happened in Guangxi. But in Nanjing, the capital of the Southern Ming Dynasty, the news has come. For this matter, the ministers have fried a pot of porridge.


    The five-star army and the three provincial army went to war. When they learned the news, the Southern Ming court still looked at all this with a lively mood.


    In many people''s hearts, they will think like this. This is basically a struggle between two tigers. They just need to build a mountain to watch the tiger fight. If the time is right, it will be in your own interest to seize it.


    Things went as they expected, and the three provinces were indeed in chaos. What made them feel more incredible was that Yang Chendong, king of Wunan, believed the words of Wang Zhu Huiyun of the three provinces and only took 500 people into Yunnan Province.

 Chapter 1605

    When they got the news, all the officials in the hall of the Southern Ming Dynasty took a breath, sighing in their hearts that Yang Chendong was brave, but also secretly scolded him for his stupidity.


    If we only met and talked, the three provincial armies with hundreds of thousands of troops would choose to bow their heads. It would have been peaceful that day. Where would these wars come from?


    After receiving and digesting the news, some officials proposed to take this opportunity to take down the land of Guangxi first. Because no matter who wins or loses, Guangxi will be marginalized because of its geographical environment. This is a good time for them to start in Nanming.


    In this regard, Yingzong Zhuqi town naturally agrees. This sent Zhou Ziang. Sure enough, things went very smoothly. After persuading Bai Kun, Guangxi was rezoned to Nanming. Then came the time to grab the fruit. A large number of officials with backs and backers were assigned to Guangxi, and Nanming began to control this area.


    At the same time, in order to cure Yang Chendong''s death, he also sent a letter to Wang mubin of Xiping, asking him to find a chance to start. In short, it is a word to nail Yang Chendong.


    According to the prediction of these officials in the court of the Southern Ming Dynasty, King Wu Nan is credulous. This time, he will fall into a big somersault, and he is likely to be killed. If this is true, the Yang system will be in chaos, which is the time for Nanming to seize more interests. Even some officials cried directly in the court hall, lamenting the blessing of their ancestors. Once King Wunan died and the Yang system was in chaos, it was time for the rise of the Ming Dynasty. Once their strength was expanded, it would one day lay down the northern Ming Dynasty and reunify the world.


    More officials had a direct idea. They should immediately contact the generals outside Yang''s department. Nanming could identify them and admit that they were the local masters of the current area. The only condition is to help them capture the northern Ming Dynasty, so that places outside the Ming Dynasty can be allowed to develop, and they will not interfere.


    Zhu Qizhen was obviously interested in the latter proposal and asked the ministers to analyze the feasibility of things and list all these personnel for future research.


    When the Nanming court was busy for a while, new news came that King Wunan had won a great victory. He not only captured Zhu Huiyun, king of the three provinces, but also Wang mubin of Xiping, who wanted to fish in troubled waters.


    It was like a bolt from the blue that hit the Nanming Dynasty hall, so that everyone couldn''t believe it was true.


    Didn''t the news say that King Wunan just brought 500 people into Yunnan Province? But in the Yunnan mansion, Zhu Huiyun had tens of thousands of troops, tens of thousands to 500, or in his own territory, how could he lose?


    Unable to digest the result, Zhu Qizhen asked loudly in the court, "is Yang Chendong immortal? Can''t you kill him?"


    Facing the emperor''s anger and questions, all the officials below bowed their heads, and no one could answer or explain, because this was also something they couldn''t think of in their hearts.


    Fortunately, someone in the chaotang immediately asked another question, that is, once the king of Wunan cleaned up Zhu Huixi and Mu bin, does it mean that he has settled Yunnan and Guizhou? Does it also mean that he will seek Guangxi next?


    After all, Yang Chendong was willing to venture into Yunnan Province because of the peace of the three provinces. At that time, the court of the northern Ming Dynasty knew this thing, but it didn''t happen. It can also be regarded as acquiescence. Now that people have the upper hand, they naturally have the right to get everything they should have.


    After the new problem was thrown out, Zhu Qizhen, sitting on the Golden Dragon chair, changed his face. If so, the situation would be too bad for yourself.


    A Ming Dynasty has been divided into North and south, and its strength is not as strong as before. If it is really losing the three provinces, how can Nanming get along with itself? More importantly, in the future, there will be no barrier between them and the five-star army. If one day, the other party has a bad intention, wouldn''t it say that they can attack?


    As soon as he thought that was it, Zhu Qizhen suddenly stood up from the Dragon chair and shouted, "no, absolutely not. The five-star army can really occupy the land of the three provinces, thus threatening the foundation of our Nanming Dynasty."


    The emperor''s great contrast startled the ministers at first, but then they thought that once this situation was really like this, they were afraid that they would not have a good life as ministers. At present, one by one, they also quickly made a sound and attached, and their attitude was soon unified.


    When the thought was unified, he began to discuss the next things, which led to Zhou Ziang''s mission to Yunnan Province. After all, he is on the front line and is very familiar with things there.


    This was the court meeting before January. This time, all the ministers gathered in the Jinluan hall and said what was happening now, that is, 800 Li had been sent urgently. The five-star army did indeed send troops, and still came from Yunnan to Guangxi with a very tough attitude, and opened the gate of Sicheng with force. Together with the new magistrate Wang bang, they died.


    The news came like a big dark cloud over all the ministers, making everyone''s faces very ugly.


    After getting the news last night, Zhuqi town almost didn''t sleep all night. At the moment, his spirit looks a little depressed. He sits on the Golden Dragon chair and his eyes are red. He asks below, "Sicheng is lost. All Aiqing should know about this. Let''s talk about the countermeasures."


    After talking about this, Zhuqi town leaned his body against the Dragon chair and looked very haggard.


    The emperor of Zhuqi town had bad luck.


    At that moment when he was emperor, how powerful Daming was. He had just experienced the prosperous era of Renxuan''s rule. He was strong in both military and economic strength. At that time, the emperor said that all officials should be respected. What a prestige.


    And everything goes with the wind. A great defeat in military history has seriously damaged the foundation of the Ming Dynasty. The young emperor also had to go from the capital in the north to Kyoto in the south to become the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    In spite of this, Zhu Qizhen still refuses to admit defeat. He still wants to work hard and fight back one day to unify Daming and reproduce brilliance.


    At that time, he was still very grateful to Yang Chendong. If it weren''t for this person, he might have become the first prisoner in the civil castle, or even lost his life. So at that moment, he really regarded the descendants of the Yang family as important officials.


    Who would have thought that Yang Chendong was more than ordinary. After leaving himself, he first returned to the northern Ming Dynasty and helped Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu fight a beautiful capital guard war. He would also be expelled first. Then he came south at his request. Then he had his own power. Until now, he has developed into a power no less than that of the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    In Zhu Qizhen''s eyes, Yang Chendong''s Yang Department is no less powerful than Nanming. This is not that he doesn''t want to look at all this positively, but that the following officials didn''t tell the truth. Or do those officials not know what the Far East is? What is the Principality of Ross? In their eyes, such Mongolian tribes already exist.


    The so-called ignorant are fearless.


    If you don''t know deeply enough, you can''t experience the strength of your opponent. Until now, after the five-star army won Yunnan and Guizhou, it now sent troops to Guangxi and even dared to openly oppose the Nanming army. Zhuqi town felt the great pressure and clearly knew that the king of Wunan, who was personally sealed by himself, had a great appetite.


    The ass determines the head.


    Even if he was the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty, he would never allow anyone to threaten himself. This time, the ministers were called together to give advice for themselves.


    Most of the ministers got the news last night. Even if they got the information slowly, they knew the whole story before going to the court. In addition to scolding Yang Chendong''s boldness in the bottom of their hearts, they were also considering ways to solve the problem.


    But what the five-star army did was really unexpected. Can it be solved by just saying a way?


    Now the emperor asked, the following ministers couldn''t think of a good way to deal with it for a while. We have to shut up one by one. After all, this is not the time to grab merit. Once we say something wrong, it will cause the holy master''s anger.


    The emperor asked, and all the ministers below became mute. Of course, Zhuqi town was unhappy. Slowly straightening his body, his face was a little more ugly than before. "What''s the matter? Each of them usually thinks of himself as a virtuous minister and compares himself to Guan Zhong and Le Yi. Now I need you. Why don''t you speak?"


    In the face of the emperor''s question, the ministers'' heads were lower and more cruel. They clamped their tails one by one, a posture of being transparent.


    The reaction of the ministers fell into the eyes of Zhu Qizhen, which made him very disappointed. If possible, he really wants to replace all these ministers, but if he does, I''m afraid the Nanming regime will be really unstable. After all, Daming stresses that the emperor and scholar bureaucrats govern the world together.


    He took a deep breath and forced his anger down. Zhuqi town decided to call the roll. Even if no one took the initiative to answer, he had to ask one by one, forcing them to find a way.


    Even if it was the emperor''s question, of course, he would not choose those insignificant officials. Zhu Qizhen''s eyes looked at the people standing in front of the hall, and the first one named by him was Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war. After all, this involves war, and the Ministry of war has a great say. "Kuang Aiqing, what do you think of this matter and how to solve it?"


    Kuang Ye is not young anymore. He can also claim to be one of the old ministers. Over the years, for the stability of the world in Nanming, he has worked hard and exhausted both physically and mentally. He went through almost all the guard stations in Nanming, and even several times in some places. He is absolutely qualified.

 Chapter 1606

    It was precisely because of his great understanding of the military strength of Nanming that a while ago, when the kings of the three provinces wanted to invite King Wunan to Yunnan mansion, he stood up against King Xiping''s dispatch of troops. He even asked the emperor to issue a famous imperial edict to explain that the land of the three provinces has been the land of Nanming since ancient times, and no one has the right to decide its sovereignty.


    Unfortunately, no one listened to his suggestions at that time. For this reason, many people secretly laughed at his courage. Let''s be the Minister of the Ministry of war of Nanming. It should be very courageous. How can such caution become a major event?


    Not only ordinary officials, but also Zhu Qizhen disagreed with this decision. In his opinion, this is an opportunity to kill Yang Chendong. What if he doesn''t go to Yunnan government if he issues the Ming imperial edict? Isn''t he helping his opponent?


    It was unexpected that Zhu Huixuan was so incompetent and Mu bin was such a waste. He really let Yang Chendong succeed. So that the relationship between Nanming and the five-star army is so tense that they all use swords.


    If Zhu Qizhen had known this, how good it would be if he listened to Kuang Ye''s words. At least in that way, Yang Chendong would lose his excuse to go to war with Nanming. In this way, the great righteousness lies on his own side. If this person still dares to enter the army, he can make an edict to the world in the name of asking for thieves and lead everyone to attack the king of Southern Wu.


    But now, the great righteousness is in the hands of others, and now people''s sending troops has become a just move, which also makes Zhuqi town very difficult. I just want to ask Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war, if there is a better way.


    Being called by name, Kuang ye, who originally didn''t want to speak, had to walk out of the queue with fluorene board, bowed his head and said, "the emperor, the minister''s view, the five-star army now holds the great righteousness. If we fight with it in Guangxi, it''s unreasonable."


    "Is it unreasonable? The whole Nanming is my world. Doesn''t Guangxi belong to Nanming? Why is it unreasonable?" although he knows that Kuang Ye is telling the truth, Zhu Qi town is quite dissatisfied with this remark.


    "Yes. Is it the king''s land, the land''s shore, or the king''s minister? The Emperor just takes back the management power of Guangxi. How can it be unreasonable? Lord Kuang, your ass is crooked. WeiLuo, the Minister of the Ministry of works, took the initiative to stand up and accused Kuang Ye.


    In the past, Jiang Yuan was the Minister of the Ministry of work in Nanming. However, this man once hurt the Su Man''er family, Yang Chendong''s seventh wife. After giving an order, the personnel of the Security Bureau lurking in Nanming collected evidence of corruption and publicized it in the world of Nanming, leading Zhu Qi town to vibrate. As a result, people were killed and their families were exiled.


    It''s revenge for the seventh lady. After that, Vero took over the post. Since taking over, he has been living a miserable life without it. Only because of his shallow qualifications and the small number of buildings built by the Ministry of industry in recent years, he spent a lot of silver, but most of the weapons made are unqualified. For this matter, he has been sued by Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war. Now How could he give up such an opportunity when he finally had the opportunity to take eye medicine?


    After listening to what WeiLuo said, Kuang Ye didn''t speak, but shook his head, bowed to Zhuqi Town, and then returned to his original position.


    He won''t have the same knowledge as a villain like wello. He won a position as a minister of the Ministry of work by flattering and giving gifts. In fact, he doesn''t have much ability at all. It''s just that there are too many people who don''t seek their own government in his position. There is no great improvement in Nanming these years.


    Kuang Ye stopped talking, but his attitude had been clearly expressed. Zhu Qizhen thought, do you really want to give up the land of Guangxi? With such thinking, he couldn''t help shaking his head, and then his eyes fell on Wang Zuo, the Minister of household.


    As the Minister of household, he is in charge of the money bag. Where Nanming needs money, he can''t do without him. It''s like an ordinary little thing. Zhu Qi town naturally won''t ask. Now he asks, it proves that he doesn''t use small money.


    In the past few years, the Nanming household department still had some money in deposit. Not to mention, the money sold to the Yang family''s population once filled the national treasury. Because of this, the Nanming army continued to expand over the years, reaching a slightly amazing figure of 2.5 million.


    When the emperor called his name, Wang Zuo stood out with fluorene board in his hand, "report to the emperor that there are some silver deposits in the household department, and the number that can be transferred in an emergency can be 15 million Liang."


    "OK, transfer silver, troops and grain and grass." finally, I heard a good news. Zhuqi town came to the spirit in an instant, and his voice increased greatly.


    It was about to start a war. As soon as the other ministers heard it, everyone''s face changed.


    Everyone knows that once the war machine starts, the silver will be spent like running water. As long as it works well, there is a great opportunity to take money from it. Some people blush when they think of the benefits they can earn.


    But there are still some people who think further. Is this going to war with the five-star army? What are the odds of winning if they really fight?


    If you win, everything will be fine, but what if you lose?


    To exaggerate, it''s not wrong to say that it was a national war. If so, defeat means there is no way to live. Many people unconsciously think of the civil castle war in those years. At that time, Daming almost didn''t perish because of a war.


    At that time, Zhuqi town was the leader. More than 200000 troops had not even fought 60000 people. How many years have passed, and now there is a war with the five-star army. What is the odds of victory?


    The facial changes of the courtiers under the court completely fell into the eyes of Zhu Qizhen, who sat high on the Dragon chair. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart. How can he get out of the shadow of that war? If possible, why would he be willing to fight?


    But that''s all. He can''t watch the five-star army move forward to devour Nanming after occupying the three provinces. In that case, it''s better to fight a war.


    Naturally, Zhu Qizhen''s inquiry about money and food does not mean that he has made preparations for war. He is just preparing for a rainy day. If there is a little possibility, he still doesn''t want a war.


    "Well, there''s no need for Aiqing to panic. We just make some preparations in advance. If King Wunan knows the truth and only occupies the three provinces, the war will not start." in order to stabilize the minister''s heart, Zhu Qizhen said his thoughts.


    Either in the Ming dynasty or in the former Song Dynasty, they all have a very common feature, that is, emphasizing culture and restraining martial arts, that is, they like to be ostriches.


    That is, bury your head deeply, just live your own life, just the peaceful songs and dances in front of you. In their eyes, except for themselves, others are barbarians, and others are uncivilized and impolite.


    Like fighting and killing is one of the uncivilized manifestations. And where they can live a peaceful life, where will they care if others are in trouble?


    This can not be said to be the psychology of all courtiers, but most people think so. Now as soon as Zhu Qizhen spoke, everyone said, "if you want to be a reasonable man, you should be satisfied after you have won the three provinces. You can''t fight this war. Emperor Shengming."


    "Emperor Shengming," said a crowd of officials who responded, scrambling to each other. On the court hall, there was a picture of monarchs and officials with one heart.


    This time, the court meeting decided to enter into peace talks with King Wunan at the cost of paying the land of the three provinces. Of course, the Ministry of household and the Ministry of war also began to prepare for war. After all, once the five-star army advances an inch, it can only fight if there is no retreat.


    Zhu Qizhen was obviously not very satisfied with the result, so he left with a black face. Xie Chong, the Minister of rites, was the most unlucky. He was recommended by the ministers to negotiate with Wunan. He thought that Zhou Ziang, the left servant, would go to the three provinces. Now his life and death were unknown. There was no news at all. He felt that the road ahead was a little bleak.


    All the officials withdrew one by one, either shaking their heads and sighing, or their faces were gloomy and uncertain. However, one of them seems to have a very serious mind. After walking out of the hall, he didn''t go to the official office where he worked, but went straight to Dongcheng District, Kyoto, Nanjing. He thought that he should discuss with that person what happened in the chaotang hall today. Before, King Wunan would be trapped in Yunnan Province, which was the idea given by this person, Maybe he has a better way to let Yang Chendong enter Kyoto alone.


    Looking around, he didn''t find anyone paying attention to himself. He couldn''t help but speed up his pace. If there is any progress in the work of royal guards over the years, the greatest credit is the man he wants to see. In order to convince this person to use it for himself, I don''t know how much effort it took and how many years it took, and finally it was time to harvest. If this man is found now, he will become the biggest sinner of royal guards.


    Cao Jixiang, after Zhu Qizhen arrived in Kyoto, Nanjing and became emperor Nan, openly rebelled from the northern Ming Dynasty. The current factory official of royal guards ranks second only to eunuch Qian sengbao who holds pen in the whole eunuch group.


    Cao Jixiang, who was never willing to succumb to others, did a lot of work with the help of royal guards. For example, he plotted against the thief in the Yang family, that is, even father-in-law Qian didn''t know the inside story. Except for him, only the emperor Zhuqi town knows.


    This is somewhat different from history, but it is inseparable from its origin. Yingzong Zhuqi town is a person who likes to trust eunuchs. Wang Zhen was the first one. For this reason, he almost lost his life in the civil castle. Now that Nanming is emperor, he soon increased his trust in the eunuch group. Because of this, Cao Jixiang made constant efforts. In his opinion, being a eunuch is not a waste of life unless he reaches the status of Wang Zhen.


    Out of the palace, he had changed his clothes. Walking among the people, he was like an ordinary people, and ran to Dongcheng District seven turns and eight turns.


    About dark, he returned to the palace, and then secretly went to see Yingzong Zhuqi town. As for what he said after meeting the emperor, even Qian sengbao, the head of the eunuch, did not know.

 Chapter 1607

    Early the next morning, Xie Chong, the Minister of the Ministry of rites of the Southern Ming Dynasty, got out of Kyoto. Outside the Nancheng gate, many central court officials came to see him off.


    With the expectation of all the people, Xie Chong stopped in front of the city gate for about half an hour and left in a whole team. When the team left Kyoto, Xie Shangshu, sitting in the soft sedan chair, sighed and said to himself, "you don''t want to fight with the five-star army. Do you think I want to? But what Nanming did before may have aroused the anger of King Wunan. At this time, it would be so easy to stop the war?"


    With these words, he sighed again, and Xie Chong slowly closed his eyes. Regardless of the way ahead, even if the emperor ordered his name and he was in the position of minister of rites, he was bound to go this time. In fact, he was not sure whether he could complete the emperor''s order.


    It was just when Xie Chong and his new delegation headed for Guangxi. The five-star army led by the first cavalry army and the second Lengfeng Division has already attacked the city and pulled out the stronghold. That is, after conquering Sicheng, they respectively attacked Qingyuan mansion and Liuzhou Mansion by force, reaching Zhen''an mansion before Nanning mansion, the best place in Guangxi.


    This will become the last barrier in front of Nanning government. Once we capture this place, Nanning government will be right in front of us. At that time, there will be a final result for who the whole land of Guangxi belongs to.


    In Nanning mansion, Bai Kun, the new left envoy of Guangxi, is like an ant on a hot pot, walking back and forth in the main hall of the mansion from time to time.


    From time to time, he would stop and look outside. He had to wait for the latest instructions of the Southern Ming court. Unfortunately, he looked at each other again and again in exchange for disappointment.


    Up to now, the Nanming court has not given him a statement, which makes Bai Kun don''t know what to do. Stick to Nanning government? To tell you the truth, he really doesn''t have much confidence. News has long come from the front. The artillery of the five-star army is very powerful. The hard city is like paper paste in front of it. I''m afraid I can''t defend it if I want to.


    Can we go back? Nanning''s position is so important that there is no holy order. If he dares to retreat, the result waiting for him will only be a bit more serious than the battlefield.


    He could not advance or retreat, which made him suffer every day. Sometimes he even reflected on whether it was right or wrong to surrender to Nanming. If you had known this earlier, you might as well have surrendered to the five-star army. At least now you don''t have to be so embarrassed.


    "Report."


    Bai Kun, who was sighing in the mansion, suddenly heard a voice behind him, which was reflective. He was looking back and saw the herald entering the mansion. He was happy and asked in a hurry, "but is there any will from the Southern Ming court?"


    "No, general. It''s the news from Zhen''an house that the general of Zhen''an house has surrendered, and now the five-star army has entered the city." the herald''s voice was a little timid. But those who report like to report good news rather than bad news. Many times, it is not uncommon for soldiers to be beheaded on the spot.


    "What?" hearing that the general of Zhen''an mansion surrendered, Bai Kun just felt a dizzy turn. He thought that with the strength of the five-star army, a Zhen''an government could not stop the other party, but at least he had to fight a war, consume some strength and delay some time. But where did you think that you surrendered without even fighting? In this way, doesn''t it mean that there are no obstacles between them and the five-star army?


    Without obstacles, that is to say, the next target of the five-star army will be himself. Now he doesn''t even know whether to fight or withdraw, how can he not give people a headache.


    Seeing that Bai Kun had no extra orders, the herald hurriedly withdrew and left the general standing alone in the main hall. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Zhen''an mansion.


    Tian Hu and Xiao Feng were in a good mood when they took the city without blood.


    Although they have already experienced a hundred battles, they have absolute confidence in winning the land of Guangxi. But this time, the task given by Yang Chendong is to attack cities and seize land without destroying the original appearance of the city as much as possible, which means some test.


    Daming is no better than other places, some small countries or regions. Although there are some cities, the city walls are not tall, and even some are just the existence of symbolic significance. To capture it, you only need a cannon blast, or even a cavalry charge, and you can easily capture it.


    Because of this, the task is more difficult. But fortunately, the Nanming army in the land of Guangxi did not have a strong will to resist. It did not encounter great resistance all the way. Often, the city will change hands soon when the cannon rings. Now at Zhen''an mansion, Kaicheng surrendered directly, which gave Tian Hu and Xiao Feng more confidence to complete the task. They also made a discussion and took a day off in Zhen''an mansion. The day after tomorrow, they sent troops to Nanning mansion, where there may be a big battle to fight.


    ......


    Nanjing Kyoto.


    The crowd on the street is surging, and all kinds of shouts on both sides of the street are heard, which is very lively. It''s no exaggeration to say it''s a prosperous age.


    They were not affected by the war in Guangxi at all, as if they were people separated by two worlds.


    This is naturally affected by the news blocking, but at the same time, there are also reasons why the imperial court deliberately suppressed the relevant news. After all, once the people''s minds are confused, it will only make the Nanming court more headache.


    In a restaurant called wangkeju, the waiter is walking through quickly and will shout twice from time to time. For example, what did the guest at a table order and how much silver did the guest''s mansion reward.


    Being able to open a restaurant that can hold hundreds of tables in the downtown of Kyoto itself proves the boss''s extraordinary. In fact, the boss is really strong. His surname is Yang, his name is Yang and his character is Wu De.


    Yang Yang, the fourth brother of Yang Chendong, king of Wunan, is now the business representative of Yang Department in Nanming. No matter what kind of identity is said, it is shocking enough to make people have to look up.


    Over the years, Yang Yang, who followed his sixth brother out of the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, settled in the land of the Southern Ming Dynasty. At first, it was only developing in Fujian. Later, after entering Kyoto, it got out of control and stopped here.


    Yang Yang, who holds the power to decide to trade with Yang and holds a large supply of goods, has always been the object of the merchants of Nanming Dynasty. Often, in order to purchase more shares, these businessmen have racked their brains to try to please Yang Yang. Over time, Yang Yang not only has a feeling of floating.


    Today, Liu Yuan, one of the largest businessmen in the Southern Ming Dynasty, hosted a banquet for Yang Yang at Wang''s guest house. The Liu family has been doing business for generations. After several generations, it is not said to be an enemy country, but it is not far away.


    As the leader of merchants in the Southern Ming Dynasty, Liu Yuan always had his eyes above the top. It was extremely difficult for easy businessmen to meet him. But now, he stood at the door of the guest house as if he were waiting for someone.


    Those who know Liu Yuan will inevitably be surprised. They wonder what kind of person they are, and what kind of person will make Liu family leader bend to others here? Can it be said that which senior official in the court is not successful?


    Whether in the northern Ming dynasty or the Southern Ming Dynasty, there is one thing in common, that is, the status of businessmen is very low, especially in front of scholars and officials. It is a reflection of the development of social status. No wonder some people think so.


    However, when the business reaches a certain scale, its influence will inevitably contact some figures in the officialdom, especially those like Liu Yuan. Even if the senior officials he welcomes are at least at the level of ministers, only officials above the third grade can make such a performance.


    When many diners were thinking about who the visitor was, Yang Yang appeared, just with two family like figures and a folding fan in hand at the door of the guest house.


    "Fourth master Yang, you''re here at last." when Yang Yang appeared, Liu Yuan, who was originally arrogant, hurried forward, just like a dog shaking its tail when it saw its owner.


    When the diners saw that Yang Yang was coming, they knew it in their hearts.


    Yes, Yang Yang is qualified. It''s normal for Liu Yuan to lower his attitude because he is the fourth brother of Wu Nan Wang and holds the purchasing power of Yang series items. Considering that wangkeju is Yang Yang''s private property, but most people who ask Yang Yang will choose to treat here for dinner, then everything is normal.


    Facing Liu Yuan''s bow, Yang Yang just nodded modestly.


    He has long been used to such things. To put it bluntly, Yang Yang''s existence is the God of wealth of those businessmen. Often, if his goods are tilted to someone, that person can earn more. I don''t know how much. In contrast, being respectful is nothing.


    "Brother Liu, let''s go." Yang Yang said with a smile. Although the other party is more than ten years older than himself, he is still the host. However, Yang Yang took the lead in walking up to the fourth floor of wangkeju, which is also his special place to eat. There is only one elegant room on the whole fourth floor. From there, you can see far away, and you can see less than half of Nanjing.


    "Please, please." Liu Yuan didn''t show any dissatisfaction because Yang Yang took the first step. On the contrary, he half bent down like a dog leg and stretched out his hands to make a gesture of invitation.


    Yang Yang in front, Liu Yuan in the back, straight into the fourth floor. Along the way, many diners also got up and said hello. Yang Yang also greeted the guests who were willing to patronize his restaurant with a smile.


    Liu Yuan took two servants, Yang Yang took two servants and a line of six. Now they have to go through the lobby to the corner on the first floor. Seeing that people had been able to climb the stairs, when they ran up the second floor, several people happened to come down.


    They are not tall, and even a little short. All five people in a row keep their heads down.

 Chapter 1608

    There were suddenly five more people in front of him. A servant who followed Yang Yang broke down first out of instinct and went to the front. He also wanted to take a defensive attitude. His main task was to protect the fourth master''s safety and never allow any unexpected discovery.


    Yang Yang just frowned and didn''t say anything about the servant''s rush out. He doesn''t think that in his restaurant, someone will be bad for him, and his party is also due to his enthusiasm. Few people know in advance.


    When Yang Yanggang frowned and his eyebrows were not fully unfolded, a sword light came out and flashed past, and the famous family Ding was already bloody. Then the blood line spewed out, and the blood on his neck was how high the ruler handle was, and the red blood also came into Yang Si''s eyes.


    "Ah!" a cry, as if out of instinct, Yang Yang''s body retreated.


    Another figure also rushed out under this shout, jumped in front of Yang Yang, and carried the second sword with his body. Once again, the blood soared, and the remaining servant was also blood stained.


    The other party''s action was too fast. Although the two servants rushed out at the first time and lost their lives, they still didn''t stop the other party''s sword for the third time. And the sword light also flew and flashed straight in front of Yang Yang''s neck.


    The folding fan in his hand was blocked in front of his chest, and several strong winds flew out and rushed straight towards the rushing killer. This is one of Yang Yang''s life-saving means, folding fan.


    This is not an ordinary folding fan, but a folding fan with hidden mechanism. It can send out dozens of steel needles at the same time. If the distance is too close, these steel needles can penetrate the human body and kill the killer.


    The steel needle moves, breaks through the air and flies into the unprepared killer. At that moment, he let the killer''s body take shape. Then he foamed at his mouth and fell down between the stairs with a plop.


    And all this just happened between electro-optic flint.


    After a short accident, Liu Yuan finally reacted and shouted, "save people." then he rushed to Yang Yang.


    The folding fan in his hand is the last sharp weapon to protect his life. Now he has made it out. At this time, Yang Yang has no back hand. Then Liu Yuan jumped on him. Out of instinct, he wanted to turn back and hit his elbow. But Liu Yuan''s voice sounded, "fourth master, you can''t do anything, you can''t do anything."


    With that, Liu Yuanmeng pressed Yang Yang under his body. Just at this time, a sword hit him right in the back. Under the powerful force, Liu Yuan''s mouth couldn''t help exuding a trace of blood.


    This is Liu Yuan protecting Yang Yang''s safety with his life.


    It turned out that just now, in such a short time, the two attendants brought by Liu Yuan were also killed by the killer. If Liu Yuan hadn''t helped block a sword with his life, Yang Yang himself must be injured now.


    Successive assassinations failed to achieve results, and the most likely sword was blocked by Liu Yuan with his life. The five killers became angry. They are all ninjas, or Shangren among ninjas. In their eyes, the means of assassination is as simple as drinking water and eating.


    But now, under the raid, I haven''t made any achievements. I was a little anxious. The five people jumped down the stairs with a cry.


    Because of the narrow stairs, they took the lead and Yang Yang lost his due vigilance. Only then did two servants die and the two attendants brought by Liu Yuan return to the earth. But also because of the narrow stairs, it also imprisoned the Ninja''s range of activities, so that they could not rush to Yang Yang, who was rolling down the stairs at the first time.


    Yang Yang and Liu Yuan hugged each other and fell down the stairs under the impact of strong sword power. Therefore, they temporarily escaped the assassination of ninja. As soon as they landed, more than ten people rushed to the stairs. They were all staff looking at the guest house.


    Or the waiter, or the waiter, or the shopkeeper, or even the kitchen man.


    Hope guest house is Yang Yang''s industry, and the people here are naturally his buddies. Now the boss is in trouble. Of course, everyone will choose to rush out. Of course, this is not how good Yang Yang is to everyone at ordinary times, so that they are grateful and would rather face life and death. Everyone knows Yang Yang''s identity. If he dies here today and they don''t save their lives, I''m afraid King Wunan will face a life ordeal worse than death if he knows this.


    More than ten people rushed up and blocked five Shangren. Yang Yang finally had time to stand up from the ground and looked at Liu Yuan in his arms. At the moment, his face turned white, he was bleeding too much, and his body was cold. He couldn''t help shouting, "brother Liu, brother Liu, hold on, hold on."


    Yang Yang is still concerned about Liu Yuan''s injury. In front of the stairs, the body is horizontal, and the blood smell spreads away. Just a dozen people. Although they are fierce and don''t defend death, they just rely on their brute force. How can they be five opponents of tolerance.


    Fortunately, with the passage of time, more and more people rushed up. To become a famous restaurant in Kyoto, there are a lot of staff here.


    More and more people rushed out and finally blocked the Ninja''s raid. Finally, someone took Liu Yuan from Yang Yang''s hand, but it seems that his situation is not very good.


    Yang Yang, who was finally able to get up, reached out and took a 54 style from his waist, opened the insurance and fired at the five Shangren who were fighting in a scuffle. This time, he almost died in the hands of the other party, which made him afraid and angry at the same time.


    BAM BAM


    The gunshot rang out. Except that the first shot suddenly injured a Shangren, all the other shots fell empty. Not only did it not hurt Shangren, but it also killed someone in the restaurant.


    "Asshole." looking at the May 4th movement without bullets, Yang Yang regretted it. This pistol has been on his body for a long time, but he has been lazy to practice shooting. Now when it''s time to use it, he regrets not working hard.


    When the gunshot rang out, the whole hall of the guest house became chaotic. Some diners are desperate to run out. In their opinion, it''s too dangerous to stay here. Although the death of Yang Yang is a great opportunity for many people, it must be more beneficial than they expected to save Yang Yang here. But if you want to do something, you must first look at your strength. If you rush to save people, you will only take your own life, then no one is willing to do it.


    The hall became more chaotic because of the people''s panic escape. Yang Yang put a cartridge clip into the May 4th movement at this time, but he couldn''t calm down at the moment. He knew his shooting skills, especially the people who saw him. More and more people died this moment, and the five killers, the one who was nearly shot, had retreated. When the other four killers were still intact, he felt the seriousness of the situation.


    Yang Yang has a feeling that these killers have to kill themselves. At least these guys have the strength to fight in the restaurant. Once they leave the restaurant, no one can help them. Maybe they will fall to the ground and become a corpse with one sword.


    Everything happened so fast that the servants around him were injured. Up to now, the people in the restaurant have run away, but it''s less than half a column of incense. Pointing to the arrival of nearby officers and soldiers, I''m afraid it will take at least half a column of incense. The question is, can it last until that time?


    Yang Yang''s heart is very anxious. He is as anxious as Shangren killers. The longer the past time, the more unfavorable it will be to them. Originally thought that the task was well completed this time, especially after learning the news that Yang Yang would appear here in advance, they were more confident. If everything goes well, perhaps as long as one face-to-face, we can complete the task of assassinating the target.


    But who would have thought that the goal is still safe now? Although there are fewer and fewer opponents in front of them, who knows if there will be other accidents suddenly?


    "We''ll block it here. You can kill the target." the head of the five killers may have an accident when he sees it dragged down. This changes the ninja sword style and fiercely splits it out. He just relies on his excessive momentum to force back the guys in front of him.


    With this time, one of them, Shangren, was not stopped by anyone. He shouted and jumped up in the air. He jumped over the guys, jumped to the outside, and also came to Yang Yang, who was holding a gun.


    "What are you doing?" seeing a killer jump in front of him, Yang Yang instinctively raised the pistol and aimed at the other party.


    The black muzzle of the gun was aimed at him. The name couldn''t help but be stunned and stood in place.


    As ninjas who used to be a member of the Yang family, they know the power of muskets. Especially Yang''s musket, as long as it is hit, few can have good results. Now the muzzle of the gun is in front of him. It is impossible to say that he is not nervous at all.


    However, when he noticed that Yang Yang was nervous and his whole arm was shaking constantly, the man felt the opportunity coming. Suddenly, he swung to the right, and then turned again and rushed from the left.


    Yang Yang also moved, and the muzzle of the gun opened to the right. Until the gunshot rang out, he found that the killer rushed over from the left. At that time, he was shocked. He couldn''t care about anything else. He waved his hand and threw out the 54 style.


    Yang Yang has also practiced some Kung Fu. At that time, a gentleman had six skills. He was born in the Yang family and was taught by a famous teacher. It''s a pity that he hasn''t exercised for a long time. With his wealth and fat body, he is far less flexible than before. After throwing out the 54 style, he just stopped the other party for less than half a breath, and then came with a sword. The sword wind roared and flashed in the air and came straight to Yang Yang''s neck.

 Chapter 1609

    "My life is over."


    After Yang Yang shouted, he closed his eyes. At this moment, he could even feel the sting of the sword wind across his throat.


    "When!" a light and crisp sound came out, which was the sound of weapons hitting each other. Then a cold wind came out of my ears, and then the sound of more weapons came out.


    After waiting for a breath, he found that he was not dead. Yang Yang opened his eyes and saw Yang liudang in front of him. At the moment, there is also a scratch on Yang Liu''s right arm, and the blood is flowing out of that arm.


    Needless to say, Yang Liu must have killed him at the critical time, which helped him avoid a fatal knife. But Yang Liu was also injured.


    Who is Yang Liu?


    That''s one of the five servants around Yang Chendong, king of Wunan. He used to be very good.


    But later, because he did something wrong, Yang Chendong sent him to the boundary of Nanming to manage the intelligence affairs here. In the eyes of many people, he has been marginalized. Therefore, he has used wine to relieve his worries for a period of time, and his physical condition is far worse than before.


    Because of this, he was injured at the moment when Yang 61 fought.


    "How''s it going? Liuzi, are you okay?" Yang Yang hurriedly came forward and asked with a trace of concern.


    "Fourth master, it''s all right." Yang Liu smiled at Yang Yang. Then a fierce color flashed on his face and said to the housekeeper Yang Ying and others who followed him: "you go together and kill all these killers. By the way, try to stay alive."


    After Yang Liu shouted angrily, he turned around and knelt down to Yang Yang. "Fourth master, I just got the news and came here, which surprised you."


    "No harm, just in time." Yang Yang also sighed with surprise, thanks to Yang Liu''s timely arrival. It seems that Yang''s intelligence network is really powerful. Even someone can get information about assassinating himself.


    Yang Liu came and brought dozens of good players from the action Department of the intelligence department. The most important thing is that these operatives are holding pistols, which is amazing. You''re powerful alone. Can you still shoot?


    If you can be selected into the intelligence department''s operation Department, don''t you say it''s one in a thousand? One in a hundred, one in dozens is always necessary. Naturally, their shooting skills would not be as bad as Yang Yang. When the pistols in their hands were put together, the five Shangren were killed on the spot. Another one is just shot in the body at the moment because he wants to stay alive. The key position is OK.


    "Catch him alive and ask who ordered them to do so?" Yang six eyes looked at the overall situation, which was relieved and drank loudly.


    "Don''t come here." the last remaining Shangren waved the ninja sword in his hand and put it on his neck. He was threatened by the appearance that whoever came over would commit suicide.


    This move really made the team members of the action Department stand stunned in situ, some at a loss.


    "Ha ha, can you save him once, or can you save him ten or a hundred times? I tell you, we have set him as the target, and we will kill him. Today we are just careless. You will die soon. I will wait for you on the ground, ha ha."


    After bursts of laughter and shouting, Shangren''s sharp ninja sword instantly cut his throat. With a stream of blood, he himself fell to the ground with a plop. When the members of the operation Department stepped forward, they found that they were no longer breathing.


    Five killers died, none alive. All this was seen in Yang Yang''s eyes. He should be happy, but I don''t know why. At this moment, there was no happy feeling in his heart. Only the words that some people said before they died flashed in his mind.


    Can you save him once, ten times, a hundred times?


    Yang Yang doesn''t understand who hates himself and must kill himself. But what he knows is that it''s not safe here. Or the whole Nanjing government is no longer safe. He must leave here and find an absolutely safe place before he kills the person behind the scenes.


    Where would it be safer?


    Without further consideration, the name of the red inlaid city came into my mind. Yang Yang suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed Yang Liu''s arm and said, "Liu Zi, you should arrange it right away. I want to leave here. I want to go back to chixian city. By the way, you should take someone to escort me."


    "This... This is no problem. But it should not be reported to the young master." Yang Liu said with a relatively embarrassed look.


    "No, I''m his fourth brother. I''ll talk to him when I get to the city." Yang Yang shook his head. Now he doesn''t want to stay here for a moment. He just wants to hurry back to the city. Otherwise, I''m afraid he won''t even close his eyes and go to sleep next.


    "All right," Yang Liu said reluctantly at the moment. After all, Yang Yang is the fourth brother of the young master. He is also one of his masters. As a servant, he can only obey unconditionally.


    Yang Yang left. Yang Liu took hundreds of operational members of the intelligence department to protect him and went straight to Fujian, where there was a sea boat specially for chixian City, which was also the nearest way home.


    Although he left, what left to the Nanming court was a mess.


    Yang Liu doesn''t need to talk about his identity. Fortunately, he hasn''t been hurt. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to explain to King Wu Nan.


    At present, the relationship between the two sides was a little tense, and the development of things greatly exceeded Nanming''s expectations. Now, if there is a war, how can Nanming, who is not fully prepared, be an opponent.


    The war may start one day, but it is definitely not now. So Yang Liu''s problem is really a headache at this time.


    According to the report from the royal guards, all the five killers are dead and none of them are alive. The Nanming court is even more depressed, or it''s better to catch the real murderer. It''s best to interrogate the behind the scenes. In this way, Nanming can also pick out this problem. But now the problem is that the killers are dead. Who did it has become a mystery. If this shit pot can''t be done well, it will be deducted to Nanming, the host.


    "Check, check carefully to see who did it. We are not afraid of things in Nanming, but we will never be used casually." Yingzong Zhuqi town gave an instruction, and the royal guards in the whole city moved.


    But facing the extremely well-organized killer organization, it is not so easy to find the behind the scenes. In the end, there was still no clue.


    Yang Chendong also received a telegram from the Security Bureau two hours after the incident.


    "Someone is bad for the fourth brother?" Yang Chendong suddenly stood up, and the whole face was terrible. The dragon has inverse scales. One of Yang Chendong''s inverse scales is his family and relatives. "Check, investigate the whole story of the matter. I want to know all the details of the matter."


    Yang Chendong was angry. The poor one was Yang San, the director of the Security Bureau. After he got the order, he decided to leave for Nanjing mansion immediately. But before leaving, he reported a clue he had just made to Yang Chendong, "young master, we have an updated clue about the 9826 transmitter..."


    ......


    Nanning government.


    The city tower was full of banners, and Bai Kun stood on the city tower in armor.


    In the past two days, after countless psychological struggles, he finally made a decision to fight with the five-star army before he still didn''t get the holy order of the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    In this war, there is a great possibility that he will lose, but he still wants to do so. Even if he has surrendered to Nanming, he can only go one way to black.


    He once voted for Nanming from the three provincial armies. If he voted for the five-star army from Nanming, wouldn''t he become a family slave with three surnames like Lv Bu?


    Think about it, LV bugui was the first general in the Three Kingdoms period, but what was the good end at that time and what is the good reputation now?


    No,


    Just a sign of a three surnamed domestic slave, he stubbornly nailed him to the shame column and never had to turn over. There is such a living example in front of him. Bai Kun doesn''t want to be such a person. Of course, the most important thing to promote him to make such a decision was that the day after he joined Nanming and met Zhou Ziang, his family members were forced to send to Nanming Kyoto.


    Its name is to protect their families and let them enjoy happiness in Kyoto. But no one can see that this is taking the family as a proton.


    For the safety of his family, Bai Kun had to do so.


    After the decision, the soldiers in Nanning were gathered by him. In order to increase the possibility of guarding the city, he also ordered people to gather all the men, women, old and young in the city. He was ready to burn jade and stone. This time, even if he lost, he would also label the five-star army as immoral. As for himself, as long as his family is preserved, he will die.


    It has to be said that Bai Kun''s decision was very bold.


    In particular, the act of putting men, women, old and young in the city on the city tower is a combination of despicable and shameless. Because once the five-star army takes shelling like attacking other cities, it will inevitably kill ordinary people.


    Didn''t King Wunan say that he would take all the Han people to the peak of the world and let them live a good life?


    Well, I''ll put the people on the city tower now to see if you dare to shelling. If you do, you''ll beat yourself in the face. At that time, who will believe what you said?


    There was a wail on the tower. People don''t know what impact they will have when they go to the city tower. They only know that if they are pushed to the front line, they will become cannon fodder. To this end, they greeted Bai Kun''s ancestors for eight generations in the bottom of their hearts.

 Chapter 1610

    It''s just that such greetings obviously won''t work. Will a person who is not afraid of death be afraid of other people''s curses?


    Finally, in Bai Kun''s waiting, far away, the five-star army began to appear under the city tower one by one.


    "Finally, hum, it depends on how you do it." Bai Kun''s armor was on him. After looking at it from a distance, he hid behind the people. He has decided not to recruit even in person and not to give the five-star army the opportunity to question and scold himself. Otherwise, if he is really questioned, he really doesn''t look good.


    "Are you ready for the first World War?" Tian Hu rode forward on his horse. When he took out his telescope and looked at it, he couldn''t help scolding when he put it down. "This Bai Kun is really not a thing."


    "Yes, it''s really not something. It''s just that we have some difficulties next." Mr. Xiao Feng also put down his telescope, and then his face was as black as the bottom of a pot.


    It''s no wonder that they were so angry. Who could have thought that Bai Kun pushed the people onto the city tower. In this way, if they wanted to launch shelling, they would inevitably blow up the people. In that way, only the pen of those literati and the mouth of people in heaven would be enough to make it difficult for people to establish themselves in the world.


    "What should I do?" they looked at each other almost at the same time. As the existence of the top general in this army, they feel the pressure at the moment, and even have a feeling that they can''t breathe.


    "Please give instructions to the sixth young master." Tian Hu thought about it and made a decision.


    "OK, but send the news secretly." Xiao Feng added after listening.


    Why do you send it secretly? That is, they don''t want this black pot to be carried by the sixth young master. As subordinates and ministers, they originally wanted to share their worries for the master. If they sent a clear message at the moment, where would they put Yang Chendong?


    Do you want to play? In this way, the crime of indiscriminately killing the people will fall on Yang Chendong. I''m afraid the records in historical books will not sound good.


    Withdraw without fighting? In that case, how to solve the problem of Guangxi?


    But if they beat without asking for instructions, if the sixth young master has a better way or other disputes, they will destroy the good deeds of the sixth young master. They can''t afford such a crime.


    In this way, a telegram must be sent, but a secret telegram must be sent, so that we can know Yang Chendong''s ideas and solve the matter. Even if the two of them are finally needed to carry the black pot, as long as the sixth young master knows the whole story, even if he punishes them, it won''t be too heavy.


    The five-star army began to form an array at the bottom of the city, and the secret telegram was sent to the intelligence director Wang Shan. Then it was quickly placed in front of Yang Chendong, who was still in the palace of the three provinces.


    As soon as the telegram appeared, Yang Chendong was really surprised. He remembered that during the war of resistance against Japan, devils escorted the people to attack the D team, which once gave the people''s army a headache. I didn''t expect that such a scene would happen to me.


    "Come on, get Bai Kun''s information." that is, it may happen. Naturally, Yang Chendong has been prepared, but he still needs to know more before that. After all, his practice can solve the problem once, which does not mean that it can be solved every time. Once the other party is on guard, it will become much more difficult to solve such a problem in the future.


    Wang Shan soon sent the information about Bai Kun to Yang Chendong. "Well, put the information here first, call back Tian Hu and Xiao Feng and let them wait. Don''t act rashly without a new order."


    When the telegram arrived at Nanning mansion, Tian Hu and General Xiao Feng breathed a sigh of relief. That is, the sixth young master has instructions. They just need to abide by them. As for the immediate problem, they will get a perfect solution.


    In the eyes of the generals, even if this is Yang Chendong''s order, the matter will be solved. This is also the result of trust over the years.


    Bo Kun, who was upstairs in Nanning Fucheng, didn''t know this. He only saw the scene that the five-star army stopped under the city and didn''t dare to attack. He was very happy at the moment. He thought he had found a good way to curb the development of the five-star army. To this end, he also specially wrote a memorial and sent people to Kyoto in an 800 mile hurry.


    Before his memorial reached Kyoto, a tragedy occurred in Kyoto. In the courtyard arranged by the Nanming court for Bai Kun''s family, it was only one night, and all people and animals died.


    Up to the elderly and down to children, so that all their dogs, chickens and other things were killed.


    None of the dozens of people from top to bottom can breathe. The seriousness of the case and the cruelty of the means are that the Nanming court can''t hide it if it wants to. In just one morning, the whole Yingtian mansion (Nanjing mansion) was everywhere.


    What''s more, the murderer left words on the wall and wrote eight big words on his way back. They were all written in blood. The Yamen who was the first to enter the courtyard can see it very clearly and eye-catching.


    Obviously, this is Yang Chendong''s means of revenge.


    Yang Chendong has never been a peaceful person. Especially for those who are enemies of themselves, they will never be soft, otherwise they will not have such a territory and influence in a short time.


    If Bai Kun wants to threaten himself with the people, he can only use thunderous means to solve all his family. Although the process is somewhat cruel, it can only be forced to do so for such things in the future.


    Facts have also proved that this has indeed deterred many people with evil intentions. They can not care about their own life and death, that is their mission. But the killing of the whole family is obviously something they don''t want to see, and it''s enough to make them feel afraid.


    Yang Chendong told everyone with facts that it doesn''t matter how the two sides fight the soldiers on the battlefield. It belongs to a soldier''s destiny and duty. But if you want to play something behind your back, I''m sorry, you have to have enough courage to bear everything. If you don''t have such breadth of mind and spirit, you''d better play within the rules of the game.


    Bai Kun was completely unaware of these things because of the underdevelopment of communication. While he was still complacent about his means of bombarding the people upstairs and deterring the five-star army, the five-star army camp outside the city also welcomed a group of wolf tooth special combat members such as iron tiger in the evening of the third day.


    Tiehu and others are the backhands prepared by Yang Chendong to help Tian Hu and Xiao Feng solve the problem.


    "Iron captain." Tian Hu and Xiao Feng saluted and greeted each other.


    The iron tiger with the rank of major general also laughed, raised his arm and saluted: "the two are higher than me. I should salute the two leaders."


    From the military rank, both Tian Hu and Xiao Feng have the rank of lieutenant general, with two Venus. But they know that people like Iron Tiger cannot be punished by military rank. Who doesn''t know that although the wolf tooth team has the least number, its combat effectiveness is very high. They are dedicated to completing arduous tasks that large forces can''t complete.


    Of course, the most important point is that the wolf tooth special combat team member is not under the jurisdiction of the army headquarters of the five-star army. He is unified and only controlled by Yang Chendong. Even if the sixth young master is gone, they only listen to the orders of the eldest son, Yang Bo, the heir of the Yang family. With this, they can''t compare.


    Both sides are acquaintances. After all, they trained together in the early stage and have been comrades in arms for many years. Now we get together, we must be warm. After contacting the feelings, when talking about business, Tiehu told some things that Yang Chendong ordered when he came. "The two generals want to. The sixth young master means that we need you to help us. I don''t think there will be any problem."


    That is, it was Yang Chendong''s order. Of course, Tian Hu and Xiao Feng had no words. After nodding their heads, they all said in unison: "we abide by the orders of the sixth young master. Please ask the iron captain for instructions on what to do."


    "OK, so I''ll hold it up." Iron Tiger smiled. He came to the sand table and began to arrange the combat task.


    The morning of the fourth day.


    The weather is beautiful and the wind is sunny. The sun hung high in the sky, not even a few white clouds.


    When Bai Kun woke up at dawn in the morning, he looked up at the sky and couldn''t help sighing, "good weather." then, with the help of his own soldiers, he put on his armor and went up the city tower.


    When people had not completely arrived at the tower, someone had reported that the five-star army moved, and the field artillery belonging to the five-star army also began to move forward.


    "What? Do they really dare?" Bai Kun''s face tightened. What he feared most was that the five-star army would launch a fierce attack regardless of all criticism. In this way, although the other party will also be condemned by public opinion, he will die first, which he absolutely doesn''t want to see.


    Hurriedly left the West City upstairs and saw the scene of field artillery pushing forward. Moreover, the five-star army also divided its troops, and a large number of cavalry moved towards the north gate and the south gate.


    "What are they doing?" Bai Kun looked puzzled at first. After a quick consideration, he breathed a sigh of relief. "What? Do you want to play the trick of raid? Then you are doomed to miscalculation. On other towers, the general also arranged a lot of people. Unless you dare to risk universal condemnation, otherwise, if you want to attack the city, dream."


    The action of the main force of the five-star army didn''t make Bai Kun feel afraid. He had a feeling that the other party was just making a false show. They didn''t dare to bombard the people at will. Even so, what else could he worry about?


    Bai Kun was very determined for a moment, but what he didn''t know was that there was an air force unit coming from the sky above him.

 Chapter 1611

    Strictly speaking, this is not a real air force, but an air force mobile force composed of power umbrellas. Unlike the real air force, they don''t need a hot-air balloon to take off, but only a single person and a single umbrella to take off, and then control the landing to any designated place.


    This air force unit is composed of members of the wolf tooth Corps.


    The so-called strong army mostly refers to the land tigers. When there was a navy, there was the title of sea dragon, and then there was the title of Air Eagle with the air force. This will be the three armed forces of future generations.


    For a time, the three armed forces have their own things. Unless they encounter war difficulties, they will launch joint operations and play a more powerful power. However, there is such an army, which integrates the advantages of the three services. They can take off, go to the sea and fight on land. They are the members of the Langya special combat brigade.


    This time, Yang Chendong''s method of breaking the game is to use the power umbrella to take off and fight. When the order was given to captain Iron Tiger, he was happy to accept it. Such training seems to be a very mysterious existence in other services, but for their wolf tooth special combat brigade, it is even a matter of Pediatrics. They don''t know how many times they have had such training, and they have long reached a state of freedom in advance and retreat.


    Today is the time for them to test the results. After all, the drill is for combat. Now it will eventually be used.


    Hundreds of power umbrellas rose over Nanning mansion, and then glided continuously and fell towards the city. Every soldier has his own clear goal, which they were familiar with last night. Now what they need to do is to quickly enter the city, and then fight a bloody way to seize the east gate, so as to create an excellent condition and opportunity for the entry of the main cavalry of the five-star army.


    As for whether the nearly 300 wolf teeth special combat team members can complete this task, they don''t have to worry about it. But everyone of them carries 95 submachine guns and is full of cartridges, which is enough to ensure that they can form the maximum combat effectiveness and achieve the specified military purpose.


    Bai Kun still knew nothing about all this. His eyes were still on the five-star army under the city tower. He wanted to see what tricks the other party would play. He was easy to see moves.


    On every tower and inside every gate, he arranged a large number of people to accumulate here. As long as the five-star army dares to fire, it will surely kill innocent people. In this way, they must bear the black pot in the world.


    If you don''t want to carry the black pot, you can''t use shelling, you can''t enter the city. As long as he can''t enter the city, he has nothing to fear. Before that, he had transferred the troops of the whole Guangxi region into nanjiafu. There were more than 30000 troops in the city. It was enough to guard the four towers and gates.


    Over time, the Southern Ming Court saw that it was stuck here like a nail, so it would send reinforcements. At that time, the whole Nanning government was saved. Bai Kun even thought that he might be the real hero of the Southern Ming Dynasty at that time.


    I was still dreaming and dreaming about the future. I didn''t know that nearly 300 five-star armies had passed over his head, and the power umbrella made a huge noise. Only because the five-star cavalry under the city tower was moving on a large scale, the sound was covered up by the sound of horses'' hoofs on the ground.


    This is not Bai Kun''s carelessness, but he doesn''t know what kind of means the five-star army has. In fact, not only him, but also Tian Hu and Xiao Feng are the core figures in the five-star army, but they don''t know what is the power umbrella and its strength.


    Because of this, this is the mystery of Yang Chendong. Because everyone didn''t know what more powerful means the Lord didn''t use, it made everyone more awe and respected the sixth young master in their hearts.


    Under cover, Langya special combat group successfully flew over Nanning mansion, then slowed down and began to go towards the east gate. In contrast, it is the farthest from the main force of the five-star army and the most lax defense. At least so far, there is no shadow of a five-star army outside the east gate.


    When no opponent appeared, the vigilance naturally decreased a lot, which also created better conditions and opportunities for the attack of Langya special combat brigade.


    Hoo Hoo... Hoo Hoo


    One power umbrella after another flew down to the street nearest to the east gate.


    Thanks to Bai Kun''s "cooperation", if he hadn''t brought all the people in the city under the city tower and gate, the whereabouts of Tian Hu and others would surely attract some people''s attention. But now, there is no one over the street, so that they can fall quietly, and then close their umbrellas and gather.


    Gather the power umbrellas together and put them in an unmanned courtyard. Then start to check the equipment and inspectors.


    A total of 288 people came to the trip. Except that one of them stepped on a roof and slightly injured his ankle when landing, the others stood in front of him intact.


    Facing 287 players, Tian Hu''s face turned red and his mood was very excited. He knew that after the war, the name of their wolf tooth special battle brigade would be completely launched.


    "Leave 18 people to take care of the equipment. The remaining 270 people are divided into nine teams, 30 people in each team, and move towards the East Gate with fan-shaped search. Remember, unless you encounter the main force of the enemy, you can''t shoot or not. Do you understand?"


    Tian Hu asked loudly. In the whole team, except that the 18 people who were about to be left didn''t look very good, the other 270 people answered yes in unison. If this had not been the heart of the enemy and he couldn''t shout loudly, I''m afraid the earth would shake only with these shouts.


    The next time was to form a team. In addition to the injured person, 17 people were reluctantly left to guard the equipment. The other nine teams soon finished organizing, and then followed their team leaders to search in the direction of the target.


    When the wolf tooth special warfare brigade was established, one of the earliest tasks was beheading. Therefore, their vigilance is very high. For example, how to camouflage and search behind the enemy is their specialty.


    Nine teams, a total of 270 people, acted together, which can also be called the largest operation of the Langya special combat brigade behind the enemy. We all know the importance of this task, so we are very careful when moving forward. No one wants to drag down the whole brigade for his own reasons. The result of everyone''s concerted efforts is that no one has found it before moving to the east gate.


    "Three or four teams take the initiative to attack, and other teams protect. When things can''t be done, you can choose to shoot." when moving to a mile in front of the east city gate, Tian Hu made a gesture to stop the brigade and start the layout.


    Five minutes later, three or four teams with a total of 60 people became the first echelon. They came out of the dark and moved towards the slightly empty east gate.


    These 60 soldiers are all wearing the uniforms of the Nanming army. This is one of the gains they made when they met the patrol team of the Nanming army. Now it is time to borrow this flag.


    Outside the east gate, the Nanming Army stood in disorder. Some have even leaned their bodies against the wall tiles under the city tower and are autistic, keeping their eyes and spirits, or taking a nap.


    Only when the people driven here under the city gate move, these soldiers will open their eyes, and then show a slightly ferocious look, warning and threatening the innocent people not to move, otherwise the consequences will be very serious.


    When all this is seen in the eyes of Tiehu and others who are holding binoculars, he will bite his teeth. This is bullying the weak with the strong and bullying the small with the big? Will you only threaten the unarmed people? What kind of skill is that?


    Fortunately, at this moment, the three or four teams attacked and the time to save the people came.


    They were all dressed in Nanming military uniforms and returned from inspection. Even if some Nanming troops saw it, they didn''t think about what they should do or what they were doing. After all, these are our own people and there is nothing to doubt.


    Four hundred meters... Three hundred meters... One hundred and fifty meters


    When he finally reached the distance of 50 or 60 steps, a commander of the Southern Ming army looked puzzled when he had good eyesight and could clearly see each other''s faces. He found that he knew all these Nanming troops, not even one who looked familiar.


    This unexpected situation attracted the attention of the commander. He couldn''t help shouting, "which general are you under? Why do you look so green?"


    This cry also attracted the attention of other Nanming armies, and everyone looked at these people with doubts.


    The captain of the third team was the thin monkey. He had long expected this scene to happen. He didn''t panic at the moment, but smiled with a ha ha, "I''m a personal soldier of general Bai Kun. This time I came to inspect you. Hey, I said your vigilance is OK. Ha ha, the city gate is so tightly sealed that you don''t think the five-star army will be powerful enough to fly into the city."


    This explanation immediately attracted a burst of attached smile.


    Obviously, everyone has the same idea. They don''t think that under such a tight blockade, the five-star army can enter the city. In addition, the thin monkey said that he was a soldier of Lord Bai Kun. Only this identity made everyone admire it.


    "It''s a soldier. I''m sorry for my clumsiness. Hehe, come and have a rest." it was still the commander with a flattering smile on his face.

 Chapter 1612

    When invited, of course, the thin monkey would not be polite, so he asked the members of the third and fourth teams to stride towards the east gate.


    During the journey, they also deliberately sorted out the long backpack behind them, which was equipped with the 95 style.


    Completely unprepared, the thin monkey took people to the commander''s side. The other team members also deliberately began to lean towards other soldiers of the Nanming army. A silent killing intention was spreading.


    The commander seemed to be a talkative and familiar character. After seeing the thin monkey standing in front of him, he came forward with a smile. Then he found the long cloth bag and asked curiously, "soldier, but I don''t know what it is?"


    "How? Want to know?" the thin monkey didn''t mean to refuse. He smiled the same way and took the long cloth down from his back and put it in front of the commander.


    "Ah? Can you see it? The little one wants to see it for a long time." the commander smiled with interest on his face.


    It seems that everyone is very curious about the unknown. At the moment, not only the commander, but also other Nanming soldiers came to a wolf tooth special combat team member with a curious look, and even those Nanming soldiers who were responsible for taking care of the people gathered.


    "Oh, well, I''ll show you. This is the secret weapon prepared by Lord Bai Kun." the thin monkey laughed and looked at the other special combat team members. Then the long cloth strip was slowly opened, and the black gun body appeared in front of these soldiers in the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    Most of these soldiers of the Southern Ming Dynasty had previously rebelled with Wang Zhu HuiFu of the three provinces. Just because after Bai Kun surrendered to Nanming, they also changed and became part of the Nanming army. People like them have ordinary military qualities, let alone knowledge.


    For such people, firearms are only heard of, but never seen in person. Not to mention the extremely advanced 95 style. As soon as they took it out, they only knew that it was an iron knot. They had no idea what it was used for.


    The thin monkey and other team members took out the 95 style in front of the big enemy, then held it in their hands and opened the insurance. "How''s it going? Haven''t you seen it? I tell you, this is the latest firearm. Its name is 95 style. Well, it''s useless. I''ll show you their power. Next, when we defend the city pool, everyone will be more confident."


    "Yes, yes, let''s see, we will have more confidence." all Nanming soldiers nodded in agreement. They didn''t know that one of their feet had entered the gate of death.


    Thin monkey and others didn''t expect it to be so smooth. A team member also communicated quickly with his eyes. Thin monkey also made a hands-on gesture, which was not only for the 59 team members around him, but also for the Iron Tiger captain a mile away. He was sending a hands-on signal.


    "Shoot." everything is ready. The commander is still standing with the soldiers, waiting to see the play. Suddenly, I found that the black muzzle of the gun was aimed at them. Then, before I could react and understand what was going on, the gunshot rang out, and a record of bullets flew out of the barrel like eyes and hit their bodies.


    In exchange, one after another Nanming soldiers fell to the ground. Their bodies were surprisingly consistent, with one bloody bullet eye after another.


    At such close range, when the enemy was unprepared, nearly a thousand Nanming soldiers did not even react, so they fell to the ground one by one. Under the east city building, which was still busy, it became a lot empty in an instant.


    "Charge." the iron tiger who saw all this was overjoyed. The thin monkey and others successfully completed the task and occupied the east gate. Then it was time for him to launch an attack. While he got up and gave the order to charge to other special combat team members, he raised his hand and played a red signal bomb in the sky, sending a start signal to the cavalry of the five-star army outside the city.


    The sudden change on the city tower, the first thing to be frightened is the people in the city who were driven to a pile.


    Just now, I saw those damn Nanming soldiers surrounded by thin monkeys, but after a while, they all fell to the ground and became dead?


    What powerful weapons are these people holding?


    Also, what should these people do if they want to deal with themselves with guns? Wait to die?


    At this time, the people were still timid and crowded together, and no one wanted to fight with death. I have to say, this is also a kind of sadness.


    I remember someone saying that when devils invade China, often two little devils can look at two thousand people and make them dare not move. That''s a picture that people can''t imagine. But this is the most true portrayal of what happened to the people.


    This is the performance of fools. They are educated in a way that allows them to let everything happen. Under the leadership of no one, they even know that they will bear it even if they are dead. They don''t even have the mind to resist.


    It really makes people angry, angry and sad.


    However, such things will not happen in the future. After becoming a member of the Yang family, they will be educated, learn to recognize characters, learn knowledge and understand reason. At that time, they will know that human life is born equal. If others want to kill me, I will kill back. This is due to legitimate defense and human nature. In this way, in the future, if someone wants to be unfavorable to the Han people, wait for thousands of Han people to stand up against them. At that time, even if you are a devil, the people will work together to tear you into pieces and defeat you.


    Back to reality, Tiehu and others launched an assault. The Nanming army on the East Tower also found something wrong and began to send troops to attack the city gate. At that time, the gunfire rang out, and a bloody Nanming army fell in a pool of blood.


    When Tiehu and others launched an attack, the thin monkey also came to the people and said to them loudly, "We are a five-star army to save you. In order to survive, please help us push open the gate and welcome the five-star army into the city. Don''t worry, at that time, no one will threaten your life. As long as all your actions are reasonable and legal, you will be the Han people with self-esteem in the future, and no one dare to bully you I can promise. "


    Listen, the thin monkey said that he was sent by the five-star army to rescue them. There was no guarantee. The people became excited.


    There were some rumors about the five-star army that they were very good to the Han people. If they didn''t believe it, the five-star army didn''t have artillery to open the city gate during their city defense, which hurt them. So there was no need for thin monkeys to guarantee anything at this moment. All the people chose to believe him.


    "What are you waiting for? Open the gate and let the five-star army into the city." finally, some people responded and shouted loudly.


    The common people are like this. Once someone takes the lead, they can often play an unimaginable force. With the concerted efforts of the people, the thick city gate is pushed open. Now outside the east city gate, you can see the smoke rising. That is the scene of the five-star cavalry killing in the North City and the south city.


    "Well, you saved your own lives with your own actions. You did a good job. However, there are three other gates above the city tower, and many people like you are used. If you like, you can go with us to save more people. The so-called saving people''s lives is better than building a seven level floating slaughter. You have a chance to accumulate Yin virtue. When However, if you don''t want to go, no one will force you. As long as you stay here, you can still ensure your safety. "


    Thin monkeys are still using their own language to encourage the people, or encourage the people, because if this step is done well, it is the first step for them to change.


    Under the persuasion of the thin monkey, and with the idea that saving people can accumulate Yin virtue. The main reason is that many of these people''s relatives are still under other city gates and really need their rescue, so this advocacy soon won the support of most people. At present, more and more people respond, and the thin monkey team is also expanding.


    "Well, let''s get ready. When the main cavalry of the five-star army enters the city, we will go to other city gates. How many people we can save depends on you." the thin monkey was still very satisfied with the performance of the people and grinned.


    In front of the city gate, Iron Tiger and seven team members are sniping at the Nanming army from the top of the city.


    Who can join the Langya special combat team and pass the examination is not a very skilled person. As for the shooting technique, it is the focus of training. Not to mention that all of them are sharpshooters, they are not much worse. When they play their skills of shooting a hundred shots and hitting a hundred shots, none of the Southern Ming army soldiers who rushed to the city ran away and were shot and died.


    Thousands of people rushed into the city, but none of them could rush to the front of the city gate. The general guarding the east city was finally afraid. He no longer sent people to attack the city, lit thick smoke and began to warn. At this time, countless cavalry soldiers of the first army in the world entered the city from the open east city gate.


    So far, the balance of victory began to tilt.


    Bai Kun, who was still watching the five-star army performance on the West City Tower, saw the constant mobilization of the five-star army cavalry and the roaring sound on the earth, from the initial fear and fear to the present calm face.

 Chapter 1613

    In his opinion, this is simply the bluff of the five-star army. If they really have such strength, they should have rushed to the City long ago, rather than wandering here from morning to noon. This is the appearance of no technology at all.


    "Big... Sir, thick smoke, thick smoke." one of the soldiers was bored and looked back at random. He saw the thick smoke burning on the east city gate, and then he was surprised to breathe out.


    "What thick smoke?" looking at the soldiers under his command so restless, Bai Kun showed an expression of disgust. He was already thinking about removing this person from the team of soldiers. After all, it needed calmness to follow his own people, because he was a great hero of the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    As he spoke, Bai Kun turned his head, and then saw a scene of thick smoke rising in the East behind him. At the moment, he completely forgot what static Qi was. He just stood there with a mouth the size of an egg and didn''t know what to do.


    Isn''t there no five-star army outside the east gate?


    Why did smoke suddenly rise?


    What the hell is going on? Could someone have lit the smoke warning signal by mistake?


    As soon as this idea came out, it was directly denied by Bai Kun. Even if it is wrong, it should be put out immediately, rather than allowing the smoke to get bigger and bigger. In this way, there can only be one result, that is, the east gate is dangerous, and may even have been broken by the five-star army now?


    "What''s the matter? Where are the main forces of the five-star army from outside the east city gate, and how did they attack the city? Why didn''t we hear the gunfire?" as soon as we opened our mouth, we asked several questions continuously. But for all this, we don''t know what happened. Naturally, no one can answer Bai Kun''s question.


    "Report." well, I didn''t wait long before scouts in city ran to Bai Kun''s feet.


    "What happened? Tell me quickly." Bai Kun grabbed the Scout''s neck and asked with red eyes.


    "Report to the general." the scout was also jumped by Bai Kun''s actions, and answered instinctively, "the five-star army suddenly appeared in the city, and then attacked from the inside and captured the east gate. Now the main force of the five-star cavalry has entered the city, and all the gates have become dangerous. Please send reinforcements to support it."


    When the Scout''s answer fell to Bai Kun''s ears word by word, he shook his head incredulously, "no way, how can there be five-star reinforcements in the city? Haven''t we checked it before? Where did they come from? Ah?"


    Baikun couldn''t believe the facts in front of him. If someone told him that in the morning, when he focused on the cavalry under the city, the reinforcements of the five-star army flew from the air, he would not believe it any more.


    But now, believe it or not, things have happened. What he has to do now is to send more reinforcements.


    But the question is, if he really opposes the five-star army, will the 30000 Nanming army in his hand really be an opponent?


    If he is an opponent, why should he threaten those people to be human and human shields?


    Although I know it''s unlikely to be an opponent. But at this time, he had no choice. As soon as Bai Kun waved his hand, there was a posture that the general would never return and said, "leave some to guard the west city. Others will go down the city tower with me. We will work together to drive out the five-star army entering the city."


    It''s false to say it''s to drive out, but it''s true to look for an opportunity to escape. Because when he said this, Bai Kun was not confident that he could do it.


    The soldiers below don''t know the truth. They just saw that even the general was going to mount the horse in person. They were encouraged one by one. Thinking that the city was still their territory, they shouted one by one and rushed downstairs after Bai Kun.


    The five-star cavalry has entered the city. The leader is Temur, the commander of the first division.


    After entering the city, this senior and most important division commander Temur, who has good horse skills, began to run rampage with the cavalry of the first division. Whenever the reinforcements of Nanming were met on the road, it often took only one face to face, and the cavalry broke down the Nanming infantry. After the cavalry rushed through, they paved the way with dead bodies.


    All of them are veterans of hundred battles, elite divisions and cavalry teams. They have natural rolling ability in the face of infantry. Really, no one will be his opponent. Often, where cavalry went, the Nanming army would run away, or kneel down like surrender.


    The first cavalry army in the world is so strong that there is no opponent after entering the city. Under the leadership of Temur, they attacked the north gate first, defeated the Nanming army here, opened the gate from the inside, and put the soldiers of the second division into the city. Then the second division went straight to the south gate, and Temur led the army to the west gate.


    It''s not that friends don''t gather. Before he rushed far, he saw a group of Nanming troops coming from the direction of Xicheng. The leader was general Bai Kun, who had just been appointed as the left envoy of Guangxi in the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    Far away, Bai Kun also saw Temur, but he didn''t know him. Looking at each other in general armor, he just thought he was an ordinary general. Bai Kun, who is determined to take advantage of random killing, will not avoid people. What he needs is to kill a way of blood.


    "Shang, come and die." facing the five-star army without firearms, Bai Kun still has self-confidence. He is a general of Guangxi personally sealed by Zhu Huixuan, and his own strength is also good.


    "Are you baikun?" it was Temur who recognized him for the first time. This is also because before the war, someone had painted a portrait of Bai Kun. It was because he had seen it that he recognized the other party.


    I was surprised at how the other person knew me. But at this moment, he will never give in for this reason. Instead, he rushed with a long gun. No matter why this man knows himself, kill him first.


    "Ha ha, good to come." Temur was not disappointed that he didn''t get a response from baikun. He just needed to know the identity of the other party, which was very important. Holding a machete in his hand, Temur also began to speed up.


    It was precisely because he knew Bai Kun''s identity that Temur was not big at this time. He had made full preparations before shooting, and another machete was ready to be loaded at any time.


    In contrast, Bai Kun was weaker than Temur originally. In addition, he despised the enemy. He didn''t think his luck was so bad. He casually met someone who was a famous general in the five-star army, so he left three points of strength when he shot, so that he could charge for a while. After all, he doesn''t know the difficulty ahead. If he comes up and uses up all his strength, what will he do in the future?


    In this way, one left a third of his strength and the other worked hard. Originally, the strength of both sides is not treated. The strong are stronger and the weak are weaker. Just the next fight, Bai Kun knew he was very wrong.


    The gun and the knife hit each other, but at that moment, great power was transmitted along the arm. Bai Kun''s whole body trembled, and his right hand almost lost its strength and threw the weapon out.


    As soon as the expert reaches out his hand, he knows whether there is one.


    Knowing Temur''s strength, Bai Kun decided to take out all his strength to deal with it. At the same time, he secretly hated his bad luck. How can he meet such a tiger general at will.


    It was only at this time that parkun got serious. It was obviously a little late. The powerful Temur waved his left hand while laughing. The machete quickly crossed a strong wind and Bai Kun''s armor. He cut the armor in half and brought out a layer of flesh and blood at the same time.


    It''s just a knife. If it weren''t for the armor, I''m afraid Bai Kun would be in two at this time.


    "Ah ah." feeling the great pain from his chest, Bai Kun couldn''t help shouting. Then he turned around and wanted to go. At his side, several soldiers rushed over on fast horses to save their master.


    The soldiers are not slow, but they are still much worse than the soldiers of the first cavalry army in the world. These soldiers seemed to have expected what would happen. Before those soldiers rushed forward, they rushed out first and blocked the way of those soldiers.


    Taking this opportunity, Temur took advantage of the situation to pursue. He just turned his horse''s head in baikun and cut it with a knife. Completely unexpectedly, Bai Kun was hit again, and he got another hit on his arm, so the man fell off his horse.


    "Save the general." seeing this, the soldiers without war horses rushed forward and blocked Temur with their lives. Then, under the protection of some soldiers, Bai Kun, who was bloody, and the infantry behind him, kept retreating.


    "Take the path." although Bai Kun was stabbed twice, he was still sober. Just now, he saw the power of the cavalry of the five-star army. Knowing that it is unrealistic to take the main road to escape, we can only get rid of the pursuers behind us by getting familiar with the terrain of Nanning mansion and taking some small streets.


    The Nanming army retreated and blocked, leaving more bodies along the way. Therefore, baikun is getting farther and farther away from Temur, which is 70 steps away.


    "You''d better stay." he wanted to slip away when he saw the fat. How could Temur agree. If you really let the target escape, you can''t tell how other teachers will laugh at you when you go back. When he saw him, he took out the Seven Star crossbow from behind and opened the bow and drew the arrow.


    The Seven Star crossbow is the special weapon of the first army in the world. Because the materials are valuable, it is not easy to build, so the only army available is the first army in the world.


    When the Seven Star crossbow was taken out, the so-called Nanming army became a vulnerable target. In the face of a crossbow that can shoot seven arrows at a time, and the arrow speed and filling are very fast, a large area of the Nanming army fell on the ground under only two waves of attack.

 Chapter 1614

    Some of them have become corpses, and some kneel down and surrender because of fear. It also made Temur have no obstacles on his way forward. With a laugh, Mr. Temur jumped out and aimed at Bai Kun who was injured and fled.


    When the cavalry of the five-star army entered the city, it already represented the fall of Nanning government. When the four gates were opened from the inside, countless people were exploding their power, knocking down 20000 Nanming troops to the ground.


    The power of the people can never be underestimated. Often they don''t erupt, but they have already. Once they erupt, the amazing power released will often make people suddenly speechless.


    Nanning government fell.


    Poor Bai Kun was first caught alive by Temur after being injured. Then he was tied to the column in front of the square in the city after being simply bandaged. Countless people poured in. The timid can be allowed to throw rotten eggs or green vegetables on Bai Kun; The bolder ones spit directly, and some even pee on him in the street; As for the bolder, under the supervision of the soldiers of the five-star army, he took a sharp dagger to slice the flesh and blood of Bai Kun.


    This is a criminal law worse than a thousand cuts. All this is because Bai Kun wants to control the people of the whole city in the land of death, and now retribution has come.


    I''m afraid if I had known this would happen, even if I killed him, he would no longer choose to use the people as a human wall.


    Then, when the story of Bai Kun was deliberately spread to all the houses of Nanming, all the generals were silent.


    Originally thought that the five-star army had the slogan of loving the people, which should be his handle. If it is done, maybe it can turn defeat into victory. But now, Bai Kun did so. Once he came to a place where he could not be buried, even his family did not benefit, and all died.


    This living example is in front of us. We have to let people with such ideas learn from it. They don''t want to be the second baikun.


    As for how the five-star army appeared in the city, it has become a mystery and a question mark in many people''s hearts.


    Nanning government was broken down. As the capital of Guangxi, it is of great significance. It also sounded an alarm for the Nanming army in other provinces. Now no one doubts whether the five-star army can take over Guangxi. What they think now is whether the five-star army will continue to expand after taking over Guangxi. This is something worthy of vigilance and concern.


    Time passes day by day. After Bai Kun was killed and Nanning government was broken, the city governments in other places of Guangxi successively stepped into the ranks of surrender, so that the first army of the world cavalry, the second Lengfeng division, the first division of foreign Russia and other departments had to adopt the way of line operation. But even if the troops were divided, the speed of progress was still very fast. When there were no hard and big battles, the city government had opened the door and surrendered when the five-star army came.


    In this way, in less than a month, the whole Guangxi region has been included in the sphere of influence of the five-star army. Yang Chendong also reached his first destination in Yunnan Province and completely controlled the whole three provinces of Yunnan, Guizhou and Guangxi.


    In June 1467, when everyone''s attention was focused on whether the five-star army would continue to expand, the second Lengfeng division led by Mr. Xiao Feng suddenly went south from Lianzhou Prefecture, Guangxi. With the firearm in his hand, he captured Gaozhou Prefecture and Leizhou Prefecture in Guangdong in just ten days.


    This move surprised Yang Xuan, the left political envoy of Guangdong, who had been paying attention to the five-star army.


    His staff had made various hypothetical judgments before, but they did not come to the decision that the five-star army would start in Guangdong. This sudden behavior made Yang Xuan feel at a loss. Then he nervously held a meeting of civil and military officials above grade four in Guangdong to discuss ways to solve the matter.


    During the meeting, everyone could not quarrel.


    Some people think that the five-star army is not easy to provoke. They attack rashly. There is no chance of winning. It is also easy to drag the whole Guangdong region into the war, and may eventually follow in the footsteps of Guangxi. In that case, everyone will become sinners.


    Some people think that it is OK to fight, but we must get the emperor''s will. Otherwise, it is unknown. If the five-star army just wants to occupy the two houses and doesn''t want to start a war on the whole territory of Guangdong, now they take the initiative to force the five-star army to make a decision?


    After all, there is news ahead. The reason why the five-star army must occupy Leizhou Prefecture is that it is close to the sea, which is convenient for the five-star army to transport supplies to the three provinces. This is somewhat reluctantly. It is a bit of a lie to occupy other people''s land to deliver supplies to yourself. But in the final analysis, who makes the five-star army so powerful? This approach is unreasonable, but it is somewhat reasonable.


    Others advocate calling back directly.


    Most of the people who put forward such suggestions are military generals of lower status. They unilaterally believe that the five-star army''s capture of Gaozhou and Leizhou is already a provocation to the whole Nanming Dynasty. What''s the face if they don''t fight back?


    In the face of all kinds of thoughts, there was no final decision until dark. Yang Xuan had to announce the adjournment of the meeting and then returned to the backyard of his house.


    It is said that this is the place where he often appears recently. The reason why he often comes here is because there is a very important big man living in the hospital. Yang Ding usually had to give a notice when he entered here, but this time he obviously ignored so many and broke in directly with several servants. He also saw Xie Chong''s letter of commendation written in the room.


    Xie Chong, Minister of rites of Nanming Dynasty. More than a month ago, he was ordered by the emperor of Yingzong Zhuqi town to go to Guangxi to negotiate with the king of Wunan.


    But no one knows that Xie Shangshu is very afraid of death. There are no more records about this person in history, only some unofficial history records that this person was born as a Jinshi, but his ranking is not very high. The reason why he became the Minister of rites was that there was no one in Nanming and he was willing to send money to those eunuchs.


    Because of his fear of death, Xie Chong slowed down all the way to Guangzhou, the capital of Guangdong, ten days ago. When he came here, news had come from the front that the whole territory of Guangxi had been occupied by the five-star army.


    This result was unacceptable to Xie Chong for a while. Didn''t he receive a notice from the imperial court a while ago that Bai Kun built a human wall in Nanning government, blocking the progress of the five-star army? But how long has it been? How can the whole territory be swallowed by the five-star army?


    The land of Guangxi is gone, and Xie Chong''s mission seems to be gone. He quietly entered Lord Yang Fu''s mansion without disturbing anyone. In his opinion, it is likely that the new will of the imperial court will come, and then he can return to Kyoto and stay away from danger.


    But who would have thought that the five-star army could advance an inch and capture the whole province of Guangxi. Without saying, it even sent troops to occupy Gaozhou and Leizhou. This was not tolerated by Nanming. He wrote another letter to the court and waited for the new will.


    Others don''t know about Xie Chong''s arrival in Guangdong. As the host, Yang Xuan knows very well. He lives in the backyard of his house. If he even wants to see him, he can meet him after the announcement.


    This evening, he will suddenly rush into the hospital. He just wants to ask what the emperor and the imperial court think. In the face of the aggressive five-star army, they always have to give an explanation whether they want to fight or cooperate in Guangdong.


    "Come, sit down." Xie Chong didn''t care about Yang Xuan''s night break. This is the home of others. If people want to come in, why do they have to go through their own consent? Not to mention, he also wants to say something to Yang Xuan.


    "Shangshu, the situation outside is very chaotic, and it''s difficult to be an officer..." after a seat, Yang Xuan began to complain.


    "Know, know, this official knows. Yang adults also feel relieved that this official has given the imperial court eight hundred Li to add urgently to play the book, sooner or later must reply, do not hurry urgently." Xie Chong''s mind is already a group of panic in fact, but at the moment, in order to stabilize the army''s heart and people''s heart, still pretend to be an open mind.


    Hearing that the memorial had been handed over, Yang Xuan''s face looked much better. Presumably, the imperial court will not blame itself for losing Gaozhou and Leizhou after knowing the strong dispatch of the five-star army. It will be easy to do so. At the moment, he also thanked Xie Chong Shangshu for being here. At least his official rank is not the highest. In this way, if something really happens, he doesn''t have to stand up for thunder.


    Although the mood is better, it is impossible to say that it is completely landing. After all, he is now the left chief envoy of Guangdong and the largest official here. Once something happens in Guangdong, Xie Chong will be punished. He is no better. Although there were no outsiders here, Yang Xuan could say something tentatively, "Xie Shangshu, you see the five-star army is so indifferent. Do we also have to do some defense work? For example, guanghaiwei is not far from Gaozhou Prefecture. Can we order them to prepare for World War I?"


    "Well... Yes," Xie Chong said after thinking about it.


    No one knows what the emperor''s decision is before receiving the new will of the imperial court. If he decides to start fighting, he hasn''t prepared here. Isn''t it going to delay major events? He can''t bear the blame.


    But preparation is preparation. Xie Chong said after thinking deeply: "Lord Yang, you can order guanghaiwei to make appropriate preparations, but you must remember that if the five-star army does not continue to come East, you must not take the initiative to provoke, and violators will be punished according to military law."

 Chapter 1615

    "I see." this is exactly what Yang Xuan wants to say. He doesn''t want to be killed by the five-star army because of his wrong decision. In that case, I''m afraid 80% of Guangzhou government will follow in the footsteps of Nanning government.


    The question is, after occupying Guangxi, will the five-star army continue to come eastward and capture Guangdong?


    The answer lies in Yang Chendong''s heart, that is, No.


    There are many reasons why not. For example, there are not enough excuses. It is not a famous start. Now Nanming has some strength. If it goes on, it will lose both sides, and so on. But in the final analysis, Yang Chendong or the Yang Department and the five-star army are not completely ready.


    Six years ago, because of the attack on the Far East state, Yang Chendong led his troops into this fight, which has reached the present. It can be said that the achievements in these six years have completely exceeded Yang Chendong''s imagination.


    Before that, he was not mentally prepared in this regard. Even if he captured the three provinces this time, it was also because of Zhu Huixuan''s provocation. Otherwise, I''m afraid Yang Chendong would have returned to chixian city for rest.


    The situation has been unexpected. The follow-up managers can''t keep up, and the army needs to rest after a long battle. If you want to fight Nanming, you don''t know how many military supplies you need. Before all this is ready, Yang Chendong wants to stop here.


    Of course, if Nanming takes the initiative to provoke, he''s welcome. Without enough managers, it''s a big deal to use the old people in Nanming, and then slowly replace them when there are new people. Although this will lead to instability in the rear, Yang Chendong will not give advice in the face of the army in Nanming.


    As for the capture of Gaozhou and Leizhou, Yang Chendong really wants to open up a sea supply channel. In this way, all kinds of military supplies can enter the three provinces faster, which will greatly promote the stability of the situation here. With such benefits, he has to work for it.


    As for whether this will cause Nanming''s disgust, or even take the initiative to send troops. Yang Chendong didn''t think so much. Why? You didn''t care when you watched Zhu Huiyun send troops to Liangshan. Then you supported Zhu Huiyun''s artillery and even asked Wang mubin of Xiping to find an opportunity to deal with yourself. Don''t you need interest on all this?


    Take these two houses and have the right to interest.


    That''s what Yang Chendong thought. After Xiao Feng captured Leizhou Prefecture, he ordered Lengfeng second division to build a port immediately and prepare to receive all kinds of materials from chixian city. He himself was waiting for the Nanming court to send someone to negotiate with him.


    Although there is still a Nanming envoy named Zhou Ziang in Nanning, Yang Chendong is not ready to talk with him. This person''s level is too low. He has got the news. Xie Chong Shangshu came in person. That is, it''s better to talk to this person.


    Zhou Ziang, who was neglected, was much haggard compared with more than a month ago. He couldn''t know the outside situation. He couldn''t sleep well, didn''t eat well, and the whole person lost more than ten kilograms.


    He also asked the post soldiers to meet his highness King Wunan more than once. At this time, he had long lost his arrogant momentum. Even when talking to a post soldier, he was very polite.


    However, he was polite, but the courier didn''t pay attention to him. Or the order he got was to watch Zhou Ziang and others, and other things had nothing to do with him.


    In the past few days, he even took out all the valuable items he had brought in order to please a Posthouse soldier, but there was still no progress.


    At first, he thought the other party was too few, so he kept increasing the price, but finally found that people really didn''t accept it. At this point, Zhou Ziang sighed.


    Since ancient times, there has been the saying of seven grade officials in front of the prime minister''s door. It''s about the slave following the master, and the master''s prestige. The following little people can also shine, even chickens and dogs can rise to heaven. Just like in the current Nanming Dynasty, the servants of many big families are above the top one by one. Sometimes they can complete some things that officials can do and get some benefits later. This is what everyone defaults to. After all, the master needs these slaves to complete many things to do.


    Why is this not easy to use here in the five-star army? A glimpse of the whole leopard shows the strength of the five-star army.


    Zhou Ziang couldn''t even buy a small post. He didn''t know what else he could do, so he passed by day by day. Until this day, Badaojiang suddenly appeared in the post station. After Zhou Ziang saw each other, tears came out of his eyes.


    It was like seeing relatives after many years. Zhou Ziang was really very excited at this moment. He finally met a man who kept his word.


    "Zhou Shilang, what''s the matter with you? Has someone abused you?" Badaojiang was shocked by the tears in Zhou Ziang''s eyes. Instinctively, he thought someone had done something unfavorable to the Nanming mission.


    "No, no!" seeing that Badaojiang misunderstood, Zhou Ziang shook his head and said, "we are very good here. We have enough food and drink, and there are many kinds. It''s really good."


    This is not to say that Zhou Ziang is flattering, but a fact. Yang Department never talks about diligence and thrift when conditions permit. With what Yang Chendong once said, he said change every day. Even what he ate could not be satisfied and changed. What change would he make?


    "Oh." Badaojiang nodded with satisfaction after hearing the speech. He doesn''t believe that anyone dares to do things that worship Yang and Yin. The reward for meritorious soldiers in the five-star army is very rich, but similarly, the punishment for wrong soldiers is also quite serious. It''s just like those post soldiers didn''t dare to accept the gold and silver sent by Zhou Ziang. Because once it is collected, it is not whether the money can be saved, but whether the life can be saved. At that time, his family will be humiliated.


    It''s just for a little money. It''s no wonder that none of the post soldiers really dare to accept gifts although they are excited.


    Knowing that there was no problem in the treatment, Badaojiang was even more curious. Why did Zhou Ziang burst into tears when he saw him again for more than a month? In other words, they had no friendship before, and this time is just the second meeting.


    And the experience of meeting for the first time doesn''t make people happy, does it?


    How can Zhou Ziang''s excitement be understood by Badaojiang? After all, he has not been soft imprisoned for more than a month, so he can''t feel that feeling. It was only at this moment that the wise Zhou Ziang would not say his sigh during this period of time. If there was any complaint, he was afraid to annoy the other party and left. Then he really wanted to make every day ineffective and the ground should not be. He didn''t know how long he would have to endure.


    He dared not complain, but also pretended to be flattering and asked, "Sir, but does King Wunan want to see an officer?"


    "Oh, that''s not true." when it comes to business, Badaojiang is also much more serious.


    I don''t know. As soon as I said this, Zhou Ziang fell into the bottom valley. Instead of seeing yourself, do you just come to greet or take a look to see if you and others are dead? Or do you want to end yourself?


    At the thought of the latter result, Zhou Ziang''s whole face turned blue, and then turned white quickly. Obviously, he was really afraid.


    Badaojiang saw Zhou Ziang''s performance in his eyes. He had guessed what the other party thought. He smiled and said: "Don''t think too much, Zhou Shilang. This time, I''ve been ordered by King Wu nan to let you go. We''ve got the news that your Shangguan etiquette Minister Xie Chong has arrived at Guangzhou house. Even if he comes, it''s better to let him stand out for the negotiation. You can go back now, and then inform Xie Shangshu to Nanning house. King Wu Nan will also arrive at Nanning house when he arrives , we''d better have a specific talk there. "


    After saying this, Badaojiang seemed to think of something and added: "By the way, King Wunan is busy with military affairs and has a lot of things to deal with, so I hope Xie Shangshu can arrive at Nanning house as soon as possible. If it''s too late, I''m afraid King Wunan can''t help but continue to fight. If so, no wonder who. OK. The words have been brought. I''m gone, and Zhou Shilang can pack up and leave with the mission personnel as soon as possible."


    No matter what kind of reaction Zhou Ziang would have, Badaojiang turned and left each other''s back after saying these things.


    Standing in the same place, it was more than ten times to rest. After thinking through Badaojiang''s words, Zhou Ziang suddenly gave a scream, and then saw him shouting, "hurry, hurry, pick up, we''ll leave right away, right away."


    ......


    In the three provincial palace, Yang Chendong is talking to Yao Yingjun in the hall.


    The whole of Guangxi has become one of the territories of the Yang family. After more than a month of unrest and chaos, Yunnan and Guizhou have begun to return to stability. Yang Chendong has no need to stay here. After all, he is not Zhu Huiyun, not the king of the three provinces. He has only such a "palm" in his eyes.


    Yao Yingjun was called to listen to his work report and the next work plan. Fortunately, after more than a month of study, Yao Yingjun began to adapt to his existing work and did better day by day.


    In the presence of Yang Chendong, Yao Yingjun talked about the planning of the three provinces in the next few years. The focus is also on people''s migration, land distribution and economic development.

 Chapter 1616

    In the process of listening to the report, Yang Chendong will add some opinions from time to time. Yao Yingjun keeps nodding his head and taking notes. Obviously, we can hear Yang Chendong''s direct teaching, which is the envy of the whole Yang Department officials.


    It took more than an hour to finish the report. At the end, Yao Yingjun looked at Yang Chendong and said, "sixth young master, my subordinates have a request. Please promise."


    "Tell me what you want." Yang Chendong thought it was money support. After all, construction can''t be changed without silver.


    "Sixth young master, I want to send my wife Zhu Lian to chixian city. As you know, the next task will be very heavy. I''m afraid there will be no time to care for my family in a certain time, so..."


    There is no time to care about his family. Yao Yingjun took the initiative to send his handle to Yang Chendong. He will soon become a big official in the local government and a feudal official with real power. And it''s so close to Nanming that it''s impossible to say how many people see their position and will engage in some small means behind their backs. In order to prevent Yang Chendong from suspecting himself, Yao Yingjun decided to send his family to the red embedded city. In this way, it must be much higher.


    Yao Yingjun can make such a decision, which is enough to prove that he is a smart man. Yang Chendong likes to deal with smart people, which can waste a lot of brain.


    Of course, Yang Chendong is more nostalgic. Yao Junjun has been working on the secret front since he joined the Yang Department. He can finally lead the army without permission. It won''t take long to send his family out, which is too cruel for him.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t want to leave an impression that he can''t tolerate people and doesn''t believe in people. So in the face of Yao Yingjun''s "request", he said after only a little silence: "Zhu Lian doesn''t have to go to the red embedded city. She has lived here since childhood. She''s afraid she can''t adapt to going to other places. It''s even more boring without you. I don''t want to break up the mandarin ducks, hehe."


    Yang Chendong refused. Although Yao Yingjun was happy, he was also worried. This is the time for him to show his loyalty. He must not stop because of Yang Chendong''s refusal. In that case, doesn''t it give people a sense of acting?


    More importantly, if he doesn''t give out any handle, he is also uneasy in his heart. At that time, I was afraid that there would only be other means to monitor myself, which was also a very uncomfortable thing.


    To this end, Yao Yingjun decided to fight for it and said, "sixth young master, I have discussed with my wife, and she agrees..."


    "Well, your mood can be understood by the young master. But Zhu Lian and you really love each other. It''s better not to be separated. Besides, you always need someone to serve you when you are tired. Let''s just say that. Don''t you have two children? Send them to chixian city to study with some of the young master''s sons and princes. You have feelings since childhood and can help them in the future To achieve a greater career, I''m not sure they will be more powerful than you as a father in the future. Ha ha ha. "


    Originally thought that Yang Chendong refused himself because he had better means to monitor himself. But now hearing this, Yao Yingjun''s tears immediately came out.


    Although sending their two children to the red inlaid city has the same meaning of protons. But it is undeniable that this result is much better than sending Zhu Lian away. At least as Yang Chendong said, let children communicate with children more, which is certainly good for children''s development in the future.


    Yang Chendong has laid down many rivers and mountains. There is no need to say more. And how much family property his children will inherit and deal well with future heirs now is what many Yang cadres expect. It''s on your head now. It''s fake to be not excited.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t like to see people cry, especially men cry in front of him, so he quickly waved his hand and said, "well, wipe away the tears. If you want to thank the young master, you have to do a good job. If you can''t solve anything, you can send a telegram at any time. If you don''t listen, you can chop and play. The young master will support you behind you."


    This is equivalent to getting the edict. At present, Yao Yingjun knelt down again and shouted the king''s millennium. But in fact, everyone knows that this millennium will become long live in a short time.


    At this time, the Yang system is much bigger and stronger than the Ming Dynasty. If Yang Chendong doesn''t become emperor, I''m afraid the people below are not happy.


    Yao Yingjun left with a grateful face, and Yang Chendong also came to leave Yunnan. At present, two thousand black riding dragon guards accompanied the guards. The commander of wusheng of the Third Army personally escorted the troops. They got out of Yunnan mansion and went straight to Nanning mansion.


    When Yang Chendong went out of the city, the people of the whole Yunnan Province went out. They came out spontaneously to send Yang Chendong a present. It is precisely because of this person''s arrival that people''s lives have undergone earth shaking changes. Not only do they no longer need to worry about war and personal safety, but everyone has been given a new land and life has begun. This is something that many people have never dreamed of.


    Riding on the white dragon and watching the people send themselves off, Yang Chendong said to Yao Junjun, who saw off: "see? Those who win the hearts of the people win the world. As long as there is the hearts of the people, there is nothing you can''t do. You local officials and border officials should keep this in mind."


    "Yes, I wrote it down." Yao Yingjun replied as if he had been taught.


    ......


    Nanning government.


    Commander Tian Hu is riding a horse outside the city. He was accompanied by several teachers. They all knew that the sixth young master would come to Nanning house today. Therefore, they not only cleaned up the sanitation in the city, but also sent a lot of cavalry as guards.


    Today''s Yang Chendong, the importance of safety has been far greater than the emperors of the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties themselves.


    Among the welcoming team, there are also many Nanning people. They stood on both sides of the road out of curiosity or gratitude.


    Without the Langya special combat brigade sent by Yang Chendong, I''m afraid all the people will be killed by artillery. With this, it''s worth everyone to go out of the city to welcome King Wunan.


    There was another group in the crowd. There are a large number of them, about more than 1000 people, dressed in official clothes that are somewhat incompatible with the scene. They are a group of officials of the Southern Ming Dynasty led by Xie Chong, the Minister of rites of the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    After Zhou Ziang was able to leave Yunnan mansion, he hurried all the way to Guangzhou mansion and met Xie Chong, the top official. After repeating those words of Badaojiang, Xie Chong couldn''t calm down, so he left Guangzhou house all night and came straight to Nanning house.


    Whether Yang Chendong will continue to enter the army, Xie Chong can''t guess. But one thing, he must not let the five-star army send troops because of his own reasons. If it is true, he is afraid that the emperor is angry. He has only one head, which is not enough to cut off.


    In such a hurry, Yang Chendong finally arrived at Nanning mansion first. Xie Chong was also smart not to enter the city. In order to express his attitude, he decided to wait here for Yang Chendong to enter the city first. Although it''s already a bow, it''s nothing to think that Yang Chendong is the king of Wunan recognized by the two emperors of the Ming Dynasty. It''s nothing to be respectful to a king.


    It is understandable that Xie Chong will appear here. Especially when they see that the other party is expensive as a Shangshu, so high above the world, but they have to greet their king so respectfully at the moment, they feel how proud they are.


    Doesn''t this also prove that the strength of the five-star army is rising?


    People expected that a dark shadow finally appeared in the distance, then one after another, and then the bright five-star military flag could be seen.


    "It''s the king of Wunan coming. Everyone lined up." Tian Hu shouted loudly when he saw that the team was getting closer and closer. This time, Mr. Xiao Feng didn''t arrive at Nanning Mansion because he was urging to repair the port in Leizhou mansion. He became the boss here. If something was wrong, he also had to take the main responsibility, so he had to be careful.


    Fortunately, there are elite cavalry and first army warriors everywhere. It''s no problem to come to safety.


    Looking forward to it, about half an hour later, Yang Chendong''s team finally came to the west gate of Nanning. Tian Hu had already taken the people to stand on both sides and salute each other. At the same time, he looked into Yang Chendong''s eyes and was full of excitement.


    Although the separation time is still short. But without Yang Chendong''s command, the first cavalry army in the world seems to lack a soul, which is all kinds of discomfort. Now we can fight side by side with the sixth young master. Of course, everyone is excited.


    "You''ve worked hard." Yang Chendong, who came to Tian Hu and others and rode on the white dragon, also gave a military salute. Then he looked at Xie Chong''s direction deliberately, ignored it, and went into the city with the company of Tian Hu and others.


    In the far corner, deputy envoy Zhou Ziang said excitedly at the moment, "King Wunan saw us, saw us."


    "I know what it''s like to shout." Xie Chong also saw this scene in his eyes, but he was not very excited. On the contrary, he also felt that Yang Chendong ignored himself, which made him very uncomfortable. But when I think that my strength is not as good as that of others, what can I do except bow my head?


    Finally, Yang Chendong, surrounded by people, entered the city. Xie Chong also tidied up a skirt and prepared to enter the city.


    Just now, he not only saw Yang Chendong, king of Wunan, but also saw the prestige of the first cavalry army in the world. It has to be said that this cavalry army is not only large in number, but also skillful in horse skills. Under their control, all the war horses did not make any sound, and none of the war horses jumped out of the team, which is very terrible.

 Chapter 1617

    You know, these are livestock, not people. It definitely takes a lot of effort to make them so obedient. From this, we can see that a cavalry is good.


    Xie Chong, who had also learned to ride and shoot, had his own horse. He still remembered that it took a long time to tame it. In the end, it was just enough to control it, which could not reach the level of familiarity of these cavalry in front of us.


    A horse can''t do this, let alone so many war horses. From this point of view, this is an army that is difficult to deal with. As it happens, there are no decent cavalry in the whole Nanming army. Due to the environment, almost 2.5 million Nanming army are infantry. Isn''t that a higher judgment?


    Xie Chong therefore had a general understanding of the strength of the five-star army. In his mind, he not only thought that if peace talks could be held, it would be better. As long as king Wunan''s requirements were not too excessive, what would happen if he was satisfied? After all, if the fight really starts, Nanming''s chances of winning are too low.


    Naturally, Yang Chendong didn''t know to welcome himself this time. The cavalry all over the world "er..." Xie Chong obviously didn''t adapt to Yang Chendong''s straightforward opening style. Shouldn''t the two sides talk about family and friendship first, and then get down to business? Now I''ll ask others about their cards, but no one with some common sense of negotiation will ask.


    Does Yang Chendong not understand the way of negotiation?


    Of course not. Yang Chendong''s own political wisdom is not low. The reason why he speaks like this is to put pressure on the other party and tell the other party that the initiative of negotiation is in his own hands. The use of the word "harmony" makes it clear that Yang and Nanming are equal, not who is whose subordinate. Otherwise, there would be no negotiation.


    Some of them didn''t adapt to Yang Chendong''s rhythm and way. Xie Chong didn''t know what to say for a while, so Yang Chendong deliberately frowned, "Why? I misunderstood. You didn''t come to negotiate peace, but to declare war? Well, I know what you mean. Please go back now. Please also tell the emperor of Nanming that we can see Zhenzhang on the battlefield. Come and see off."


    "Yes," said Yang Er, who was on one side, and was ready to step out.


    Xie Chong was frightened by this move. Although some words were easy to say and hard to hear, he really came to negotiate peace on behalf of Nanming. Especially before Nanming was ready for the war, it was better not to fight the war first. If the war continued for his own reasons, he would kill him. The emperor was afraid he would be angry.


    "No, no, Wu Nanwang misunderstood. We really came to the peace talks." Xie Chong knew he couldn''t pretend anymore. In order to complete his mission, he had to lower his head at this moment. Since he said this sentence, it also proved that he recognized the existence of Yang Department and Nanming on the same status.


    "HMM. OK, let''s talk about your views." Yang Chendong wants such a rhythm.


    In the face of some aggressive Yang Chendong, Xie Chong found that he could not use the language he had prepared before. For example, if he insisted that Yang Chendong was not a minister of the Ming Dynasty, he could not make it known to his mouth, because others were not afraid of war at all, but he was afraid of war.


    But some words still need to be said. Under the guidance of Yang Chendong, Xie Chong opened his mouth, "Your Highness King Wunan, Emperor Yingzong means that you can form a new force outside the Nanming Dynasty. The Nanming court will recognize the existence of this force, but the current land of Yunnan, Guizhou and Guangxi must be returned to the Nanming Dynasty, including mubin, the captured king of Xiping and Zhu Huixi, the king of the three provinces, who must also be handed over to the lower officials to bring back, and..."


    "That''s enough." after listening to the beginning, Yang Chendong knew that Nanming didn''t see his power. At this moment, he still had unrealistic illusions. He really thought he was just a king with a different surname and didn''t dare to turn against you, Nanming?


    Yang Chendong doesn''t do it now, just because he is not fully prepared and doesn''t want more Han people to lose their homes and lives because of the war. It''s not that he''s afraid.


    On the contrary, it really annoyed him. Even if he did it now, he could guarantee to win the battle, and the five-star army would win the final victory. It was just that he paid more and the Han people died more.


    Considering the safety of the people''s lives, Yang Chendong decided to stop moving forward temporarily. But this does not mean that he is afraid. If Yingzong Zhuqi town thinks so, the peace talks should be avoided this time.


    After just two words, he was rejected. Xie Chong''s face was a little ugly. But considering that the five-star army was booming, he still suppressed his anger and said, "but I don''t know what king Wunan meant?"


    "What does the king mean? It''s very simple. As long as the Nanming court agrees to these requirements, our Yang army can stop moving forward and ensure that no more soldiers will make mistakes."


    "Oh? I''m willing to listen to King Wunan." Xie Chong was interested when he heard that the five-star army would stop marching. As for the so-called conditions, listen first and nothing will be lost. What''s more, you put forward the conditions and we can talk about them next.


    There is nothing wrong with not talking about what is close or not. At least one point, you can delay it for a period of time.


    Under the gaze of Xie Chong and Zhou Ziang, Yang Chendong spoke, "This war was originally waged by you in the Southern Ming Dynasty, so don''t deny it. Without your acquiescence, Zhu Huixuan wouldn''t have the courage to fight against me in the land of understanding mountain; Wang mubin of Xiping wouldn''t send dead men to hunt down the king without order, and then personally lead the troops to attack the king; and the artillery when attacking the king was also transported from the land of your Southern Ming Dynasty? I think so These are enough to prove everything. "


    "I have always adhered to my duty as a minister. Even though the five-star army is extremely powerful and has wiped out all the foreign nationalities around Daming, I still respect Daming very much. I don''t want to be a soldier. I also provide a lot of food to the court. The price is so low that I need money to subsidize it. But the other way round , how did you treat the king? "


    "It''s really chilling to say that you want to kill the king. Although you let your ministers die and your ministers have to die, you have done so many things for Daming. Even if you hadn''t done it in the civil castle, Yingzong would have been in trouble. That''s right, you have done your duty as a minister. Now you have to kill the king, the king Just live for yourself once. "


    First there was a sigh, and these words were heard in Xie Chong''s ears, which made him lower his head.


    Yang Chendong blames Nanming for many things that really exist. If you really care about it seriously, Nanming is really sorry for Yang Chendong. Because all along, the Yang Department always belongs to the party who pays, and Nanming is the party who gets benefits, but now it turns out that Yang Chendong still needs to die, which is a bit too bullying. Xie Chong would have the Yang Department With such powerful strength, I''m afraid I can''t help jumping up, and Jier is opposed to Nanming.

 Chapter 1618

    Xie Chong didn''t speak, and Zhou Ziang behind him couldn''t speak. This time, it is obvious that his own side is weak. I''m afraid that even the result of the peace talks can only make Nanming suffer losses. That is, whoever will lead the negotiations will not satisfy the emperor. Then you can''t hide at this time. Who will take the initiative to rush forward?


    The chief and Deputy envoys did not speak, so Yang Chendong could continue to say: "Even if you are unkind, the king can''t be unjust. After all, this is the place where the Han people live, and the king is also the Minister of the Han people. If you can''t use the military front, the king is still unwilling to use it. It''s just that the king must have an explanation of the previous things, which is also an explanation to the king and the officials under the king. So, he puts forward the following requirements."


    "First, the Southern Ming Dynasty must recognize the Yang system''s legitimate rule over Yunnan, Guizhou and Guangxi. These sites were brought by the king from Zhu Huixuan and went to Yunnan at Zhu Huixuan''s request. Now the dust of development has settled, and there must be a statement."


    "Second, in addition to Leizhou Prefecture, the land of Guangdong, Nanming also needs to open Chaozhou Prefecture, Fuzhou Prefecture, Taizhou Prefecture, Ningbo Prefecture, Songjiang Prefecture and Huai''an Prefecture. Our Yang family can build an army port there to facilitate the subsequent grain and commercial trade between the two sides. Of course, the sovereignty of these places still belongs to Nanming, and our Yang family is willing to support some rent symbolically."


    "Third, as both Han people, I will never see the Han people suffer. If some people want to leave Nanming to go to our Yang family because of the policies of the Nanming court or the lack of compassion and love for the people of the following officials, the Nanming court can''t stop them. We should respect the people''s own choices. If someone stops them, our Yang family reserves the right to send troops to rescue them."


    "Fourth, the Yang family is willing to continue commercial trade with Nanming, but Nanming must ensure the personal safety of the Yang family businessmen. Once something happens to them, the Yang family also reserves the right to send troops to rescue them."


    "Fifth, for the prosperity of commercial trade, Yang is allowed to open banks in the whole Nanming region. Of course, we will pay the taxes that should be paid on time, but if someone has the idea of a bank, we also protect the right to rescue."


    "Sixth, in view of the bad climate this year, the grain harvest in Yang''s land is poor, and the grain price will also rise by 30%. In some remote areas, the grain price may rise by 40 to 50%. Please understand this. After all, the price is high when there is little grain. I don''t know how many times this has happened."


    "Seventh, the Yang Department is willing to do more communication with Nanming. After the establishment of major ports, the Yang Department will have special passenger ships to open up the waterway from chixian city to Nanming. During the introduction, if Nanming is willing to send someone to chixian city for inspection, he can apply first, and after passing the examination, he can study and learn from the Yang Department."


    "Eight, Yang Zhi..."


    Yang Chendong had a draft in his heart for a long time. Things came one by one, and there were more and more requirements. Xie Chong listened in a cold sweat.


    The specific terms of the negotiation still need to be analyzed word by word, but after listening to these, Xie Chong already knows one thing, that is, from this moment on, Nanming and yang are no longer subordinate to each other, although they were not before. But from this moment, the two sides have been equal.


    Yang Chendong''s ambition is now exposed.


    But even so, what can Xie Chong say? Do you disagree? Will Nanming send an army to teach the five-star Army how to be a man?


    If you can''t do this, don''t mention it. The situation is stronger than people, there is no big fist, and you still want to reason with others. It''s not bravery, but stupidity.


    For nearly half an hour, Yang Chendong said his request roughly. Then he looked at Xie Chong''s white face and said: "This is just the outline of the negotiations that Wang initially drafted. The foreign minister of Yang Department will talk to Xie Shangshu about the specific matters. You can also send this general request back to Nanming Kyoto, so that the emperor can know first. However, Wang should make it clear that Nanming must agree to the above conditions, otherwise Nanming will be regarded as insincere. Next, it should be for self-protection, My five-star army iron cavalry will not stop moving forward. Don''t say that I Yang Chendong didn''t take into account the feelings of monarchs and ministers. Well, let Yang Er see off. "


    The tall Yang Er then stood up and said to Xie Chong and Zhou Ziang with an expressionless face: "two adults, please."


    "So, I''ll leave." Xie Chong also knows that there''s no point in arguing at the moment. Instead, he might as well write a memorial immediately and inform the imperial court of Yang Chendong''s requirements. As for what to do next, it''s the matter between the emperor and the imperial court. He can''t intervene any more.


    Xie Chong and Zhou Ziang finally left. At the back of the main hall, a middle-aged man with the same strong figure came in. His face was not angry and self threatening. It gave people a sense of ferocity at a glance. He was ma Dali, the foreign minister of the Yang family.


    Generally, as diplomats, they need to be kind and friendly, which is more acceptable, and what they say can reach a good resonance.


    But Yang Chendong did the opposite. His chief of foreign affairs is a little scary. Only in this way can he better frighten some people. After all, the current Yang system is extremely powerful. The so-called negotiations ultimately depend on the strength of both sides. Otherwise, there would be no saying that weak countries have no diplomatic relations.


    It is precisely because it is strong enough that diplomatic means also need to be tough. Ma Dali did a good job in this. He had a fierce face, a loud voice and a bad temper. Often a word of discord will lead to swearing, but it is such a life that is most suitable for the Yang family.


    This time, Ma Dali was transferred from chixian city to play such a role, that is, to put pressure on Nanming. And as Yang Chendong is now, there are too many things to do. He won''t argue with the other party on such things as negotiation.


    Ma Dali was also pleased with the job. In a word, he is also an old man of the Yang Department. He has been the foreign minister for nearly ten years, which is not in line with the Yang Department''s official change system. But no one said anything about it.


    Then why?


    The reason is very simple. Don''t look at the brand of the Ministry of foreign affairs, but because the five-star army is strong, often a word of discord is to destroy the country and the family, so that the Ministry of foreign affairs is often in vain, can''t play any role at all, and there is no negotiation for them to do.


    Over time, the authority of the Ministry of foreign affairs has been greatly reduced, but those who have aspirations are not willing to go to the Ministry of foreign affairs as an official. After all, what is the difference between a useless department and pension?


    Ma Dali is also extremely depressed. He doesn''t believe that the Ministry of foreign affairs will have nothing to do. He has just been waiting for the opportunity. Although he has received a lot of cold eyes over the years, he still hasn''t given up. He is waiting. Because he had carefully analyzed that their king was an extremely extreme race nationalist, which can be seen from the rising status of the Han people. Under such thinking, you can kill other foreigners and other countries, but you will never send troops in such a rash way for Daming, that is, the place of the Han people. Otherwise, it is definitely a loss for the Han people. At this time, it is the time when their foreign ministry makes efforts.


    Ma Dali thought well. Sure enough, a telegram arrived at the Ministry of foreign affairs. Yang Chendong personally asked Ma Lida to take a negotiation team to Nanning government. When he knew what he meant, Ma Dali organized enough manpower to come by boat, and even arrived at Nanning government one step earlier than Yang Chendong.


    Just like what Yang Chendong, Xie Chong and Zhou Ziang said just now, he listened to them. Now, it is obvious that Yang Chendong wants to listen to his views.


    Just now he hid in the corner and looked at the performance of Xie Chong and Zhou Ziang. At this moment, Ma Dali had great confidence and said, "don''t worry, young master 6. I will do my best to ensure all the conditions that Nanming promised us."


    "Hehe, I believe you don''t, Minister Ma, just let it go. Don''t be afraid of the breakdown of the negotiation. At that time, it''s a big deal that our iron cavalry will go straight into Guangdong." Yang Chendong smiled in order not to put great pressure on Ma.


    Yang Chendong is doing things with the idea of encroaching on the Nanming regime, but if Nanming does not cooperate, he must cut the mess quickly and take the initiative to send troops. Although in this way, the loss must be greater, and it may be earlier to accept the whole Nanming, it may not be all bad.


    "Yes, I know." Ma Dali is even more confident when he hears the speech. He has strong military strength as the backing. What else is terrible?


    Ma Dali left confidently. Yang Chendong stretched his waist and looked at Yang er who had seen off the guests. He smiled and said, "what''s the matter? Have you been out for so long?"


    "Hey, hey." Yang Er scratched his head and smiled. This lovely side can be revealed in front of Yang Chendong. In front of others, he is the awe inspiring second brother Yang.


    "After thinking about it, just say that we have been out for more than six years this time, and we should go back and have a look." Yang Er smiled, and Yang Chendong already knew the answer and smiled. Although there are no fewer women around Yang Er when he goes out to fight over the years, every time he conquers a place, the powerful logistics department will organize local foreign women to serve the five-star army. At a level like Yang Er, all the foreign beauties who can be sent to him are foreign beauties, but they are still not as good as his wife at home.


    "Can you really go back? Little, little, I really miss my children." Yang Er smiled hehe.

 Chapter 1619

    "If you miss your daughter-in-law, you''ll say you miss your daughter-in-law." Yang Chendong smiled and then waved his hand and said, "OK, inform heiqi Longwei to clean up. The ship that will pick us up to chixian city should also be to Leizhou mansion soon. We''re going to go home by ferry there."


    Yang Chendong is going back to chixian. It has been more than six years since he came out, which may not be a big deal for the generals in the four directions, but it is very valuable for Yang Chendong, the king of Wunan and the leader of power.


    After learning the news, Tian Hu and others naturally had nothing to say. They just met Yang Chendong and promised to maintain the status quo, so they sent Yang Chendong out of Nanning to Leizhou. As Yang Chendong got on the boat and came to the red inlaid City, some changes also took place in the Royal Palace of the red inlaid city at this time.


    In the Royal Palace, all the maids came and went in a hurry when they walked in the halls.


    Originally, the smiles on people''s faces are gone. Some people just look nervous. Even if you observe carefully, you can see that there are some fear elements in the tension. Because just a few days ago, the eighth lady''s bedroom was suddenly surrounded by a large number of palace guards, and soon ChunZi was ordered to be put under house arrest in the palace. Not only that, all the maids in the palace were taken away, and then there was a rumor that those maids were taken to the Jiaofang department, and then there would be a very sad voice from time to time.


    Originally lively and full of vitality, the eighth lady''s bedroom became silent. Except for the eighth lady ChunZi and the little princess Yang Xuan, no one was spared. All of them disappeared into the palace, and the palace maids were also a new group. It was said that Princess Zheng, the queen Hu Yan, sent them to monitor ChunZi''s every move.


    Since ancient times, the harem has a close relationship with the previous dynasties. You can''t cut it if you want to. Because many times, some things in the harem also represent a signal. The harem can affect the former dynasty, and the former dynasty can also affect the harem.


    The eighth lady was suddenly under house arrest. Although the news did not come out publicly, some officials in the red embedded city still knew about it. After all, the noise was so big that it was impossible for everyone to ignore it.


    In the original Wunan King''s palace, everyone got along very well. The imperial concubine Hu Yan knows the book and reaches the ceremony. She is not a person looking for things. Although other wives have different temperaments, most of them come from poor backgrounds. They don''t have any clever means to fight in the palace. More importantly, as the Lord, Yang Chendong has not been in the palace these years. If he really wants to fight, who can see it?


    Therefore, the Royal Palace of King Wunan is the most peaceful royal palace. Nothing has happened over the years, but it was unexpected that this incident was so big that she didn''t even give the outside world a reason. Princess Zheng suddenly started, and the eighth lady was under house arrest.


    Of course, the so-called "no giving" is because it is not made public, but most officials know what''s going on. That is, as a Japanese, Mrs. Ba once begged King Wunan for the survival of those ninjas in her country.


    Whatever the reason for leaving those ninjas, at least in the eyes of outsiders, there is chunko''s credit. But now, the Ninja suddenly turned against him. Although the assassination of Yang Chendong under the blowing stone was unsuccessful, his anti bone was exposed. The other two special Ninja Kitamura and Suzuki also disappeared in the Ninja base. Suddenly, they were out of the sight of the five-star army, which was enough to explain everything, adding a synonym of danger and anti bone to them.


    Not to mention that more than a month ago, Yang Yang, King Wu''s fourth brother, was assassinated in Nanjing, the capital of Nanming Dynasty. After investigation, the five killers were all of Ninja origin. All this has proved their danger. As the eighth lady ChunZi who once pleaded with him, he can''t get rid of it.


    The eighth lady was under house arrest, which made the Royal Palace, which had always been very happy, quiet. In a restaurant outside the palace, two middle-aged men were sitting here drinking. Because of their arrival, the floor was emptied.


    It is rare to have such power in the chixian city. After all, this is the place where the king of Wunan is located. To exaggerate, the number of officials here is more than half of the whole Yang territory.


    When there are too many officials, their power is naturally not so strong. But anyone who knows the identity of the two middle-aged men will not be surprised at this matter. It''s all because both of them are surnamed Yang. One is Yang Wu and the other is Yang Liu.


    Yes, both of them are given surnames by Wu Nan''s family.


    There are only five such servants in the whole Yang family. They belong to the group who first followed Yang Chendong. Now they pick out one person who is in a high position and power. Even in the last sentence, their influence is far stronger and more effective than the total length of some Yang departments.


    Now, two family members talk about things together. How can they be known to outsiders. I''m afraid a small matter in their mouth can cause big waves if it is spread.


    "Liu''er, there''s no need to be so formal." Yang Wu took a bite of food and said with a smile.


    "Hey, aren''t you used to it, hehe." Yang Liu smiled innocently.


    Understand Yang Liu''s style, know that this person has good face, lives in luxury, enjoys and likes power, so Yang Wu didn''t say anything. Although this will have some bad effects once it is publicized, the most important thing is the relationship between them and their master Yang Chendong.


    After all, if someone impeachs himself in front of Yang Chendong because they have contracted a restaurant, they will be warned to pay attention to the influence, but it is really unknown whether the informant can bear the anger of the two servants surnamed Yang.


    Yang Wu doesn''t care about smiling, and Yang Liu won''t take it seriously. He was scolded by Yang Chendong and even thrown to Nanming to manage the intelligence department there. Isn''t it because he has a good face and treats and receives gifts every day?


    Even if this impression has been formed, what does it count if it is excessive? Not to mention that Yang Liu did this today for a reason, because some words can only be said in front of the two brothers, which is really not suitable for spreading.


    "Brother five, is Mrs. eight really under house arrest? Those ninjas really listened to Mrs. eight and betrayed the young master?" seeing that they were almost eating and drinking, Yang Liu began to talk without a word.


    If someone asks such a question, Yang Wu will have to reprimand and warn the other party not to inquire blindly. If it is more serious, it is also possible to directly order people to catch them. But the question is Yang Liu, so it''s another matter.


    As if it was the other party''s curiosity, Yang Wu smiled and replied, "if things are so big, will there be a fake? Mrs. 8 is indeed under house arrest. As for whether she has been wronged, it still needs to be investigated. Only with the results can we determine the nature. But in my opinion, whether Mrs. 8 did it or not, I''m afraid it''s going to be back to the pot."


    "Oh? Why?" Yang Liuyi asked excitedly.


    "Do you need to say that?" Yang Wu put down his chopsticks and organized a language: "It''s true that Ninja rebelled. It''s not too much to punish Mrs. Ba because she begged for her. This is also the first anti army in the Yang Department. If we don''t solve it with heavy hands, what should we do in the future? So this time we can only say that Mrs. BA was unlucky and hit the muzzle of the gun. I''m afraid it''s not strict."


    "Well." Yang Liu nodded as if he wanted to understand, and then said, "in the opinion of the fifth brother, how can we solve it? I won''t put the eighth lady into death row."


    "Who knows, the young master has returned by boat. Everything depends on the young master''s decision." although Yang Wu said that he has been in the city all year round, and even the safety of the palace belongs to him, he dare not say anything more about such things. This is the young master''s family business. As a servant, he only needs to obey, not out of intention.


    "Yes, the young master will be back soon. Let''s do everything according to the young master''s wishes." a light that was not checked flashed in Yang Liu''s eyes, as if he had something to say.


    At this moment, Yang Wu obviously didn''t hear it. Instead, he thought of another thing. He smiled and patted Yang Liu on the shoulder and said, "liu''er, this time you saved the fourth master. This time, the young master will reward you. If you don''t do well, he will give you a good job. Do you think of where to go?"


    This time, because Yang Liu appeared in time, he saved the fourth master Yang Yang and his life in the center of the visitors in Nanjing. With this, Yang Chendong will give him a good job, which is why Yang Wu said so.


    "Hey, it''s up to the young master to arrange. Even if I''m put back to Nanming, I''m a servant. Everything depends on the opinions of the master." Yang liupo replied with great atmosphere.


    "That''s right. We as servants should have such an awareness. Come on, liu''er, I respect you." Yang Wu smiled with satisfaction. In his eyes, the sixth brother has changed and become mature, which is a good thing. As servants, we have trained and sold our lives together. He sincerely hopes that the other party can be better.


    ......


    Yang Chendong returned to chixian city.


    He left in 1460 and came back in 1967. After nearly seven years, he set foot on the new wharf of chixian city again.


    The accompanying black riding dragon guards also looked excited. Like Yang Chendong, they all set foot on this hometown again after nearly seven years. They are also human and have their own feelings. Now they can finally get together with their family, and everyone''s face shows a happy smile.

 Chapter 1620

    "Leave 500 people to follow the young master back to the palace as planned, and others go home and have a look." Yang Er also grinned. According to the plan discussed with Qiu Wu, daoxiao and Badaojiang on the ship, he said with a smile.


    This is the red inlaid City, the headquarters of the Yang family. Leng Feng''s first army returned after completing the task in Yunnan Province. After all, their training task is still very heavy. There are not only elite troops like Lengfeng Division 1, but also other cold front armies, including two navy cold front divisions. With such strong strength, no one can hurt Yang Chendong here. A team of 500 people is already a lot.


    Not to mention, Yang Wu had already taken 3000 Longwei to meet Yang Chendong on the wharf.


    Right next to Yang Wu, there is another leader of Longwei, Peng Yue, who has disappeared for a long time. He was ordered to assist Yang Wu in charge of the security of the imperial palace. At the same time, he was also responsible for the task of training the New Dragon Guard.


    Peng Yue is also one of the veteran black riding dragon guards. He once defended Yang Chendong''s safety with Badaojiang and was deeply trusted. Now the 3000 dragon guards behind him are the results of his training. They are the best of the innocent young people. Take out one alone. It''s a good player who is one against ten or even dozens.


    After all, black riding dragon guards will also sacrifice, and they will grow old slowly. Replacement is very important. If they are not prepared in advance, the quantity and quality of black riding dragon guards will be worrying.


    That is, the more Peng can accept such a heavy task, we can see Yang Chendong''s trust in him. When he saluted Yang Chendong on the new wharf, his eyes cooled with the momentum of a scholar dying for a confidant.


    "Yes." Yang Chendong looked at Peng Yue coming to his face, boasting without stinginess, and then patted him on the shoulder to show encouragement.


    Feeling Yang Chendong''s big hand on himself, Peng Yue was very excited. He straightened his body and said, "everything should be done by my subordinates. I just hope that the sixth young master can take me on the battlefield next time."


    "Hahaha, you''re right." Yang Chendong appreciated the generals'' unreserved willingness to fight. A general with blood may not be able to win a war, but if he doesn''t even have blood, it will be difficult for such a general to win a war.


    Lord Yu Qian also took a group of civil servants to stand on the dock and welcome his king.


    Compared with the last time I saw Yu Qian, this time the other party looked more old. Even his head had been covered with white hair. Even when he walked, his steps were a little staggered.


    In history, Yu Qian, who has long been absent, has completely changed his fate because of the arrival of Yang Chendong, acting as the leader of the Yang system. It can be said that the Yang Department can not have today without Yu Qian''s efforts over the years.


    That is, in recent years, when I was old, I didn''t do everything personally as before, but put down my power and began to exercise young people like Luan Xiaochen. But many times, he still needs to make a decision in the end.


    Yang Chendong has great respect for this great hero. Before the other party stepped forward, he took the initiative to walk over and stretched out his right arm, "Yu Gong, it''s windy on the beach, so you don''t have to come over."


    "Hehe, I''m welcoming our hero, our king." Yu Qian, who is always unsmiling, grinned and said with a smile.


    When they first met, Yu Qian was still hostile to Yang Chendong and impeached Yang Chendong. Later, he was designed to "cheat" into the red inlaid city. He was also very unwilling. He thought that Yang Chendong was the "anti thief" of Daming. The independent mountain was only weakening Daming''s strength and killing himself.


    But when he really began to understand Yang Chendong''s ideas and see what he did, the old man slowly changed his view, until later he began to devote himself wholeheartedly and really think about the future of Yang Department. Up to now, he has been thoroughly moved by Yang Chendong''s actions and deeply understood a truth that the Han people can only be completed under Yang Chendong''s leadership if they want to become stronger.


    Yu Qian is not a dead brain, which can be seen from his command of the capital defense war in history. The reason why many people think he is too honest is that he is not greedy as an official, which makes many people feel that he is out of place.


    For example, when he was managing the whole Yang Department, many measures proved that he was an active person. Some opinions and behaviors proved that some people can do great things as long as you give enough trust.


    Yu Qian is indeed a person worthy of entrusted great things. He has no choice in both his ability and his personal integrity. Therefore, seeing that Yu Qian is old and old, Yang Chendong still can''t bear it. When he took the initiative to greet each other and said that there were still many things to do in the future, Yu Qian replied happily, "please rest assured, the Han people have not been finally liberated. I can support this old bone."


    After meeting Yu Qian, the young Luan Xiaochen came second.


    He is also in his thirties, but compared with Yu Qian, he naturally belongs to the group of young people. Now he is in charge of most of the affairs of the city Lord''s residence. In fact, it has also proved that he has been trained after two terms of governor. Now he has been doing well in dealing with the whole Yang system problem.


    But it''s just good. Maybe it''s because of his origin. Luan Xiaochen is not confused in major events, but he is always willing to stick to some small things. Naturally, his personal ability and overall view are far inferior to humility. This time, when Yang Chendong returned to chixian City, he needed to solve this matter. Without Yu Qian to manage specific things, Yang Chendong decided to create a cabinet. In the future, the major events of the Yang Department will be handled by the cabinet.


    "You are not bad, but you still need to continue your efforts." Yang Chen looked at Luan Xiaochen with a smile in the East, as if to praise or remind each other.


    As soon as he said this, Luan Xiaochen''s face immediately became a little ugly. He knew that what he had done recently was inappropriate. If he had no selfishness in this matter, I''m afraid he didn''t believe it.


    This matter refers to the matter of the eighth lady ChunZi.


    Implicated by the Ninja rebellion, ChunZi was put under house arrest by Zhengfei Hu Yan. This matter belongs to both state affairs and Yang Chendong''s family affairs. If Yu Qian makes some comments on this, it''s nothing. After all, where are people''s qualifications. But the bad thing is that Yu Qian hasn''t made a statement, or he doesn''t intend to make a statement at all, Luan Xiaochen has made his own voice, that is, questioning the practice of Zhengfei Hu Yan.


    As we all know, Luan Xiaochen''s sister is Luan Xiaoyu, Yang Chendong''s sixth wife. And the sixth wife gave birth to a son named Yang Chang. According to the teachers who teach several aristocratic sons, the son of Yang Chang is very clever.


    Yang Chendong''s son is also very smart. His mother is also favored by Wang en. There is an uncle who is also the Deputy City Lord. In fact, he is the choice of the future city Lord. When this kind of seed is added to a person, it is impossible to prevent people from thinking more.


    Just like in the folk, many people are talking. The eldest son Yang Bo is very good, but the youngest son Yang Chang is also very smart and has the opportunity to inherit Yang Chendong''s position.


    This kind of news doesn''t know who let it out. Over time, it has become more and more intense. At the moment, Luan Xiaoli, as the vice mayor, privately said that he didn''t agree with the practice of Zhengfei Hu Yan to Mrs. 8. This matter spread. It''s conceivable what people below will think.


    People who don''t know just think Luan Xiaochen is on business. But those who know some details are wondering if Luan Xiaochen wants to stand out for his sister and ask for an inheritance for his nephew?


    Things inevitably came into Yang Chendong''s ears. When Yang Er asked whether he needed to explain that the eighth lady under house arrest actually meant Yang Chendong, he shook his head. He knows that there is no wind without waves, which is a good opportunity to test Luan Xiaochen.


    Yang Chendong was in the heyday of spring and autumn. He really didn''t think much about the so-called successor. If it weren''t for the risk of going to Yunnan this time, he wouldn''t have succeeded so soon.


    Because of his confidence in himself and most of the Yang leadership, Yang Chendong didn''t make a sound, but just looked at it silently. He wanted to see who else would make a voice on this matter.


    Sure enough, after Luan Xiaochen made a sound, many officials expressed their dissatisfaction with Zhengfei Hu Yan either privately or on certain occasions, and these people were written down one by one by the Dragon guards led by Peng Yue, and then investigated one by one.


    Knowing that there was an inside thief, Yang Chendong didn''t use any outsiders to do this. He just arranged Long Wei to do it. Under such caution, there was no wind, and more people jumped out unknowingly. And Yang Chendong''s sentence just now that you still need to work hard is indirectly reminding Luan Xiaochen that you haven''t done enough. Of course, if it weren''t for the investigation of Long Wei, it was found that Luan Xiaochen didn''t want to open his head for his sister or nephew Yang, but just expressed his views from the heart, and most of the following speakers spoke with a matter-of-fact attitude, and they didn''t connect with each other, this time it wouldn''t be a reminder, I''m afraid they would catch people directly.


    Where there are people, there is Jianghu.


    There are fights in the Jianghu. Yang Chendong has long known that this is inevitable, especially because the plates of the Yang system are so large and the number of officials is so large. The interests can make countless people jealous. It is inevitable to really do anything too much for their own personal interests.

 Chapter 1621

    But as long as these people don''t cross the red line, Yang Chendong will punish them, but he won''t kill them with a stick. After all, he has to give people a chance to make mistakes and correct them, right?


    But if you really set foot on the red line, for example, if you want to rely on your own strength to connect more people and want to shake the position of heir, Yang Chendong will never forgive each other lightly. Even if this person has great credit, he can''t make up for such a mistake.


    Luan Xiaochen didn''t cross the red line. Yang Chendong was just a reminder. But even so, Luan Xiaochen''s face changed greatly, and his heart reflexively woke up. In fact, after saying these words that day, he regretted some. Later, he was scolded by his sister Luan Xiaoyu. This is the first time in these years that his sister is angry with him.


    At that time, Luan Xiaochen didn''t think he had done anything wrong. When he heard his sister''s analysis, he knew that his behavior was easy to lead to misunderstandings. Especially when some officials who have a good relationship with themselves say their positions one after another, he knows his great influence and the consequences of his words and deeds.


    Fortunately, Luan Xiaoyu is really a smart woman. In her words, the Luan family can go from a poor family that can''t even solve food and clothing to today, she has been very satisfied. The big brother (Luan Xiaoyu''s private address to Yang Chendong) has given too much to the Luan family, but the big brother can give it. The Luan family really can''t want it, or it''s just a bad one. Everything we have now will be lost.


    Luan Xiaoyu also said that Hu Yan, as the imperial concubine, has done well and has never meant to bully their sisters. Hu Yan is the first woman of the big brother and the most valued woman. No matter what she has done, whether it is right or wrong, only the big brother can say that others have no such power.


    It can be said that Luan Xiaoyu''s love for Yang Chendong is absolutely from the bone. Because of this, she is willing to defend Yang Chendong''s dignity with her life. If someone wants to offend, even her own brother, she will not be rude.


    "Brother, now I''ve got Chang''er and I''m very satisfied. It''s the best thing for Chang''er to grow up happily and healthily. Let''s not burden him casually, OK? Maybe that''s not what he wants."


    What else can Luan Xiaochen say in the face of the requirements of her lovely sister?


    Don''t say that he didn''t have such a strong desire to support his nephew. After all, how long has their Luan family just risen and lived a good life for a few days. Even if he did, he can get rid of it after hearing this.


    These are the private words of the two brothers and sisters. Yang Chendong doesn''t know that even the powerful dragon Wei can''t inquire into these situations. But with Yang Chendong''s understanding of Luan Xiaoyu, I still remember the kindness in his eyes when the other party hugged him for a piece of sugar at first sight. Yang Chendong firmly believes that his Xiaoyu is not such a woman competing for power and profit, which should be caused by nature.


    There were other officials at the dock. Yang Chendong shook hands and talked a few words. Then a tram with wires hanging on its head drove over.


    Over the years, since the first battery machine, battery cars have begun to be vigorously used, but they can only make some small ones, such as motorcycles. However, the tram began to accelerate the development process after it had the wires of the track. It is now possible to build a long car with 19 seats. It is said that the trial production of a longer car with 35 seats will also be successful.


    When he got on the tram, Yang Chendong said goodbye to the people and went straight to the palace. There was a burst of tension in his heart.


    I still remember the last time I came back, my eldest son Yang Bo dared not recognize himself. Only from this point of view, his father is a little unfit for his job. Now, Yang Chendong, who has many children, did not grow up with the children. He thought about whether the children would know themselves, call him father or father, or simply refuse. He was even worried about it.


    The tram moved and finally came to the palace. Here, Hu Yan, with a group of princesses and children, had been waiting here for a long time. When they saw a black riding Dragon Guard coming from a tram in the distance, everyone couldn''t help standing up a lot.


    The car stopped, and Yang Chendong was the first to step out of the car. After stopping for about two or three breaths, his eldest daughter Lele rushed at him like a trot.


    As the eldest daughter, Lele seems to be the king of children. More than once, she bragged about her closeness to her father in front of her brothers and sisters. Yang Bo has some say in this matter, but he thinks he is a man and shouldn''t be so pretentious, so he doesn''t speak most of the time, which makes Lele shine.


    Now Yang Chendong finally appeared. Among many children, the word "father" seems to appear only in other people. Although his mother taught him many times, they were still a little afraid and at a loss when they really saw Yang Chendong, and only Lele rushed here recklessly.


    Lele, who is already 14 years old, is about to grow into a big girl. She inherits the common advantages of Yang Chendong and qiaoyin and is very beautiful. When she rushed into Yang Chendong''s arms, she moved the king of Wunan, who alone faced 30000 cavalry on the battlefield. He quickly opened his arms and held Lele in his arms. Then he quickly turned for several circles, which attracted the sound of Lele''s constant laughter in his arms.


    "Father, Lele misses you." lying in Yang Chendong''s arms, Lele doesn''t forget to say it like a spoiled child.


    "Father wants to be happy too." Yang Chendong said from his heart.


    "Father, is Lele beautiful?"


    Looking at Lele''s expectant eyes, it seemed that he could speak. Yang Chendong laughed and said, "Lele is certainly beautiful. Lele is the most beautiful girl in the world."


    "Giggle, father said, Lele is the most beautiful girl in the world." Lele laughed happily, and then didn''t forget to look back at his younger brothers and sisters, especially several younger sisters, as if he was showing off something.


    Perhaps it was caused by blood, or perhaps it was the child''s heart of comparison. Under the performance of Lele, it really stimulated several other little princesses. For example, Yang Na (born of Dong Xiangxiang, the fourth wife), Yang ting (born of Toya, the fifth wife), the second princess, and Yang Lin (born of Hu Yan, the fifth Princess), who are also six years old, immediately left their mother''s hands and ran straight to Yang Chendong.


    They seem to want to prove themselves that they are the most beautiful and lovely girls in the world.


    Seeing his three daughters running towards him, Yang Chendong quickly stopped his rotating body and put Lele down. But then there was a happy voice in my ear, "father, I''m powerful. Look at my sisters who want to get close to you so soon."


    "Lele is really smart." Yang Chendong smiled and sighed in his heart. A 14-year-old girl will take advantage of people''s hearts. It has to be said that children born in the royal family are more mature than children from ordinary families.


    That is, Yang Chendong''s arms are long enough, his arms are big enough, and he also has enough strength. When his three daughters are in his arms, he doesn''t have a sense of urgency. On the contrary, the three women are still at ease in his arms. Even the naughty Yang Lin dares to stretch out her little hand and grab Yang Chendong''s beard. When he finds that the first-time father is not angry, he deliberately makes a face, She giggled, and then she would repeat the action just now. If Hu Yan hadn''t been quick enough to pick her up, I''m afraid it won''t take a while, Yang Chendong''s beard would be pulled out.


    Several ladies took over their daughters respectively, and then a group of boys saluted.


    The first to bear the brunt is the eldest son Yang Bo. At the age of eleven, he seemed very calm. Although he also wanted to be close to his father like sister Lele, he knew that he was a boy and the eldest son. That was inappropriate. So when he saw Yang Chendong coming to him, he held back his excitement, pressed down the dryness, stood there quietly, bowed and said, "boy, Yang Bo saw his father."


    Yang Chendong is very satisfied with Yang Bo''s composure. Although he prefers to let his children play more when they are young, even his children have to bear too much pressure. It''s good to be mature and stable earlier.


    "Well, Bo''er, it''s good to be tall and strong. My father is very pleased."


    A compliment made Yang Bo''s small eyes turn red. Since he knew what the successor was and how powerful the Yang Department was, and this position, this great task and this heavy burden still fell on him, he worked harder than before. He got up early and greedy every day, learning both literature and martial arts. Now he has finally been recognized by his father. Compared with before, all his efforts were worth it.


    Although Yang Bo is only eleven years old, he has experienced more, more tired and more bitter children of his age.


    When I was three years old, I entered the preschool class of Yangjia college and learned calligraphy and academic arithmetic; When I was five years old, I entered primary school and began a deeper cultural study; He joined the children''s League at the age of eight and began basic physical training; Just this year, when he was 11 years old, he entered middle school to learn more cultural knowledge. Next year, he will prepare to enter the Youth League from the children''s League, and he will begin to get some real training to deal with local public security.


    This is what you need to face and pay as a son of the world. In ancient times, being a prince was more difficult. Some even had to exercise their independence when they were three or four years old. They had to stay away from their parents and study in the middle of the night every day. Even so, you may not be able to stand out from the prince''s team, because it ultimately depends on their talent and their love for you, In the end, it depends on your luck. Otherwise, it will be very difficult to ascend the throne of the ninth five year old.

 Chapter 1622

    At this point, Yang Bo is at least lucky. He is the eldest son of Yang Chendong and his mother is the imperial concubine Hu Yan. As long as there is no big problem, he is also the most likely to inherit the throne. Of course, all this is based on his being the material and working hard.


    It is precisely because of knowing all this, although it is bitter now, Yang Bo has never rejected it. On the contrary, he will try his best to do everything he has arranged for him. Sometimes his mother Hu Yan will be distressed when she sees it. But she couldn''t dissuade him. This is his life. He should pay.


    Therefore, those who can become big people are not just as simple as good luck. Most of them really paid. Except for some lucky children, most of the time it depends on how much effort they make and how much benefit they will get.


    Yang Bo has been working hard. He wants to keep up with his father. He wants to prove himself. He wants to be proud of Yang Chendong one day.


    Facing such a ambitious child, Yang Chendong is certainly very happy and relieved, and appropriate praise is needed. As long as we don''t overdo it and don''t let the children have a sense of pride, there will be no problem, but it will make the other party work harder.


    He patted Yang Bo on the shoulder. A picture that had regarded him as an adult or a warrior really excited Yang Bo. With that shot just now and that recognition, his efforts over the years have not been in vain.


    After passing Yang Bo, there are Yang Chang''s second son (the son of Luan Xiaoyu), Yang Jun''s third son (the son of the third wife Shao Yuxue) and Yang Zhao''s fourth son (the son of the seventh wife Su maner). The three boys are the same age and not much different in size. This is also the first time that the three children have seen their father in a real sense. They have only seen them in portraits before, and most of them are from other people''s discussions.


    Now I finally see a real person. The three six-year-old children are more or less restrained, but with the encouragement of their respective mothers, they still timidly shouted, "Hello, father."


    "Ha ha, how are you?" Yang Chendong squatted down like a laugh, then one touched the faces of his three sons, and then a delicate toy water gun was sent to the hands of the three boys.


    This is the first product of the newly established toy factory in chixian city. With the continuous growth and wealth of Yang family, they are no longer satisfied with ordinary living standards, but begin to pursue more spiritual things. There is also a growing demand for women''s cosmetics, bicycles needed by men''s surnames, even higher-level electric cars and steam cars, pistol toys needed by boys and dolls loved by girls.


    Assets need to flow in order to better stimulate the market. Only when everyone has the courage to consume can the economy develop more smoothly and rapidly.


    When the following sent the results of these investigations to the east of Yang Chen, he waved his pen and there were many more factories in the city. Just because the manufacturers who produce cloth dolls have not made products, after all, Yang Chendong''s requirements for these things are still very high. At least, the cloth dolls should not only be strong and good-looking, but also can''t have any shoddy materials, so they haven''t produced the finished products yet. But it is conceivable that once the finished product is produced, several princes must be the first to get it.


    As for Yang Bo, Yang Chendong is not going to give his children something to play with. He has grown up. Yang Chendong also promised that when the other party reached the age of 14, that is, when the ancients grew up, he would personally send a fine real pistol. Therefore, Yang Bo is also looking forward to that day.


    Yang Chang and others were all excited when they got the water gun. If their father and mother were not present, they might have gone to irrigate and play. At this time, Yang Chendong was finally free to meet several ladies.


    In public, ignoring the shocked eyes of others, Yang Chendong first hugged Zhengfei Hu Yan, making the other party a red face. Next, qiaoyin, snow lady, incense lady and others also carried them one by one. Yang Chendong naturally knows that he should treat people equally. Otherwise, if you don''t hold anyone less, it''s inevitable that there will be various ways of interpretation in the eyes of others. I don''t know how much waves will arise.


    At the moment, with Yang Chendong''s position, his every move often leads to all kinds of speculation. He really has to be careful.


    Yang Chendong finally stepped into the palace and then participated in the reception banquet prepared for him headed by the eldest lady Hu Yan. For a time, the palace became lively again, as if the incident of the eighth lady had not happened before.


    Yang Chendong''s return made the whole palace festive and lively. But in a bedroom in the palace, a woman was holding a lovely girl and sitting at the head of the bed.


    The woman has a good figure and white skin. When she comes closer, she has a beautiful appearance. The only beauty is that her eyes are red and swollen. If you look carefully, you can also see that two tears are flowing slowly at the corners of her eyes.


    He is the eighth lady ChunZi.


    Although she is the princess of Japan, there has always been such a tradition in Japan, taking husband as the key link and husband as the heaven. It means that once a woman gets married, she should give priority to her husband.


    In this regard, ChunZi is no exception. Since she married Yang Chendong, she really regarded him as heaven. Especially after Yang Chendong helped her revenge for killing her father, mother and brother, Yang Chendong was the only one left in her heart. Until she gave birth to Yang Xuan in her arms, when Yang Chendong was away, she had new comfort in life.


    On weekdays, he grew up with little Yang Xuan, and then gave his daughter what he had learned in the Japanese imperial family. Other times, he waited for the news of his king, that is, Yang Chendong, and looked forward to his return.


    Such a woman, everything in the world has long been ignored, not to mention the ninja of Japan province. She doesn''t know where she has forgotten for a long time. Now, the Ninja first assassinated Yang Chendong, then assassinated fourth master Yang, and almost succeeded.


    When it happened, ChunZi, who had spoken for the ninja, was implicated and put under house arrest in his bedroom. All the close maidens didn''t know when they were sent. At the moment, he was accompanied by only some maidens who didn''t know the new maid and baby daughter Xiao Yang Xuan.


    Even so, ChunZi never gave up. At this point, I have to say that this is related to ChunZi''s childhood education and is full of tenacity for life. She firmly believes in her innocence. She is waiting for Yang Chendong''s return. She believes that it is time for her identity to come out on that day.


    Today, Yang Chendong returned. ChunZi also deliberately dressed up, because according to the regulations, she can meet her king at the gate of the palace. Anyway, she is still the Eighth Wife of King Wu Nan, and her identity has not been erased.


    When she was ready for everything and dressed up her daughter, little Yang Xuan, suddenly Hu Yan sent someone to say that she didn''t have to go to meet her. She''d better think about it in her bedroom.


    At that moment, ChunZi''s tears couldn''t stop flowing out. But she didn''t resist, because she knew that Hu Yan, as the imperial concubine''s energy in the whole palace, didn''t say anything about general things, but once she said something, I''m sorry, no one could doubt that kind of authority.


    With a lost face, he returned to his bedroom. Then ChunZi found that the waitresses'' eyes changed from disrespect to disdain. In particular, Cui Xiuer, the head waitress leader sent by the top, showed a strong look in their eyes.


    Every princess has personal maids around her. Such maids are generally the ones who follow them the longest and know her heart the most. They usually also hold the post of experience. It''s like that the former head waiter beside ChunZi is Meizi, the former CIA spy who broke into the imperial palace of Japan and later saved ChunZi.


    Because she has the experience of living and dying together, Meizi knows ChunZi very well. Some things are arranged properly, which makes her very satisfied. But since the accident, Meizi was also taken away and disappeared, which brought Cui Xiuer. This looks ok, but there is always a sharp meaning in her eyes, which makes people unhappy.


    It''s said that she was recommended by brother Yang. It''s said that Cui Xiuer was also a spy of the CIA in the past. Just because she was injured once, it''s not so convenient to move. So she asked for a job to enter the palace. Now I don''t know what good luck I''ve made. Unexpectedly, she was valued by brother Yang and became the foreman in his bedroom.


    Perhaps it is precisely because everyone knows that she is recommended by brother Yang. In the palace, everyone gives face so much that Cui Xiuer feels that she is a servant bullying the Lord. Now she can make her face look good for ChunZi.


    The side princess of the first class, I''m afraid, has long been in trouble. At least let more people know what happened to her. But ChunZi didn''t. instead, she looked like nothing had happened. She still did what she should do. The only thing was that she was not as willing to speak as before.


    All this is because ChunZi believes in Yang Chendong, her king, and her wise king will investigate everything and be fair to herself.


    Because of this, no matter what attitude Cui Xiuer holds, she doesn''t say a word. She just sits by the bed holding little Yang Xuan and doesn''t move.


    It was getting dark and the reception banquet in the palace was coming to an end. Yang Chendong seemed to drink more because he was happy. With the help of Zhengfei Hu Yan, he went down to Zhengfei''s bedroom. The banquet naturally dispersed. Other side princesses also took their maids back to various places, and the palace became quiet again.

 Chapter 1623

    Facts have proved that Yang Chendong didn''t send someone to summon ChunZi, as if he didn''t have the eighth lady, which disappointed the maidens in the bedroom who were still hopeful. Many people began to look at ChunZi with a trace of contempt like Cui Xiuer.


    That''s how people are. Even if you fart when you are in power, it is fragrant.


    On the contrary, when you lose power, even if you do well, you won''t hear a word of encouragement and praise.


    Especially in the harem. A lost concubine often lives worse than an ordinary maid. This is the reality.


    After it was completely dark, Cui Xiuer left with a proud look on her face. It''s said that brother Yang is looking for him. Looking at the way she twisted her ass and left proudly after careful dressing, many maids couldn''t help scolding "Sao hoof" in their hearts, but on the surface, they watched her leave respectfully.


    When the foreman was gone, the hearts of the other waitresses dispersed. In addition to a few kind-hearted maids came to greet ChunZi and asked if ChunZi needed them to help make the bed. After being rejected, the big bedroom soon quieted down.


    In the dark night, from time to time, there will be a breeze blowing, blowing the red candle and shaking it constantly. In the shadow of the red candle, ChunZi sat there holding Yang Xuan, who had fallen asleep, with empty and powerless eyes.


    At the moment, ChunZi is very unwilling. She doesn''t understand why Yang Chendong doesn''t care about himself?


    She must admit that when Yang Chendong married her, it had a certain relationship with the political situation of Japan. For example, after Yang Chendong became the son-in-law of the royal family, it played a great role in Yang''s taking over the whole Japan. But it is undeniable that ChunZi can also feel that Yang Chendong still has feelings for her.


    They first met in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, and then they got along with each other for three years in the Yang Academy. They had an emotional foundation. It should be said that at the beginning, there were some estrangements because everyone was their own masters. But now, the Japanese state has become a small Japanese province and a member of the Yang family. We are all our own people. This estrangement should disappear. But why did Yang Chendong come back and ignore himself?


    Does he also think that the Ninja assassination has something to do with himself?


    ChunZi is a woman. Now she has a new identity, just a mother with a daughter. Her heart is only in Yang Chendong. What to restore the original prosperity of the Japanese country has long been forgotten by her. With the current strength of the Yang system, if Japan dares to stand on its own, it will be destroying itself. And over the years, the population has been constantly moving out. I''m afraid not many Japanese people still stay in their hometown. Why talk about self-reliance?


    This is a fact that everyone can see. Why can''t Yang Chendong see it?


    If he saw it, why didn''t he ask more when he found that he didn''t appear in the welcoming team or in the reception banquet?


    Or did he get tired of himself, or did he make use of himself. Is it time to draw a line?


    ChunZi can''t figure it out.


    The more so, the more she thought about it, the more she thought about it. Her mind was full of bits and pieces of being with Yang Chendong, and her tears unknowingly flowed down, so that at last the tears fell down her cheeks and directly onto Yang Xuan, who was already asleep.


    "Hey, it''s just that you don''t cherish your body. Why do you have to drop tears on Xuaner? You''re not afraid to wake her up. I tell you, children must keep enough sleep, so that they can grow more lovely and beautiful."


    A voice suddenly sounded around him, but ChunZi, who was in his own world, seemed to know nothing. She only thought it was an illusion, because she could hear that it was the voice of the king she had been longing for. "Ha ha."


    After a bitter smile, ChunZi said to himself, "the king doesn''t care about me. Why should I care about myself."


    "Nonsense, who said the king didn''t care about you." the voice in his ear sounded again, but this time it was so clear and true that ChunZi couldn''t help turning his body, and then saw Yang Chendong standing beside him.


    If only Yang Chendong appeared, ChunZi might think it was his missing. But when she saw that in addition to Yang Chendong, even Zheng Fei Hu Yan was standing aside, she knew that this was definitely not a fantasy.


    "Ah, king." ChunZi, who woke up from God, will get up and salute.


    "Don''t do that. Don''t wake Xiaoxuan up." Yang Chendong was ready and stretched out his right hand, which gently pressed each other.


    After feeling the temperature from the big hand, ChunZi felt the hot reality. At that moment, tears could no longer stop. Wang finally came to see himself.


    "You talk first, I''ll take Xiaoxuan away first." Hu Yan standing aside showed a very kind look, then stretched out her hand to gently take Yang Xuan, and then turned to Xiaoyang Xuan''s bedroom. Just outside the bedroom, Hu Yan''s maid foreman Xiaoqing is standing outside with some maids, looking warily around.


    Although they don''t know why the king and imperial concubine are going to visit the eighth lady''s bedroom late at night, they know one thing, that is, what happened tonight can''t be known to people outside. Otherwise, there would be no Dragon Guard hiding in the dark outside the bedroom.


    Even today, the eighth lady feels that she has lost her power. All the maids have gone to rest, and no one is waiting on her face. As long as they blow some enchanting incense into the maid''s room, they can feel the dawn unconsciously, which saves a lot of things.


    Besides, on the bedside, Yang Chendong is holding ChunZi and they are sitting quietly.


    After gradually adapting to the temperature on Yang Chendong, ChunZi knew she had to say something, otherwise she was really worried about whether there was still a chance if she didn''t say something again. "Wang, about tolerance..."


    "Well, don''t say, I know it. This matter can''t have any relationship with you. I''ve known it for a long time. But now I still need your cooperation. I''ll leave before dawn, and then everything will be the same as yesterday. You also need to calm down here for a while. Are you willing to cooperate with me? By the way, Meizi, they live a good life and are in a very safe place now You can rest assured that they will come back and serve you again. "


    The amount of information in these words is a little big. ChunZi didn''t understand it for a while. However, she was also a princess cultivated by the royal family. After a while, she also digested a 7788. Although ChunZi didn''t know what was going on, she knew that this was a game and she was the bait.


    Thinking of doing things for Yang Chendong, no matter how hard it is, it''s nothing. At that moment, ChunZi said, "please rest assured, Wang. ChunZi has no complaints and will cooperate well."


    "Hehe, ChunZi is the girl who has the best view of the overall situation. Well, what, it''s late, can we rest?" Yang Houdong first praised with a smile, and then said with a hint of temptation in his voice.


    Yang Chendong knows that if he doesn''t do something, he can''t completely eliminate the estrangement in ChunZi''s heart. So he decided to wear pure clothes.


    "Ah." hearing this, ChunZi''s eyes are affectionate and her face is red. She wants to say that Wang hasn''t just come out from the eldest lady? But at the thought of Yang Chendong''s strong body, he stopped talking and just nodded shyly.


    "Ha ha ha." with laughter, Yang Chendong and ChunZi slowly fell down, and then Luo Sha slowly put down, so full of spring (12000 words are omitted here)


    ......


    A courtyard outside the palace.


    It was slowly dawn. Yang Wu, the servant, put on his clothes and walked into the hospital. After a set of fists, Cui Xiuer came out of the room. Her face was flushed. At first glance, she looked like a full man. She was carrying a basin of warm water to Yang Wu.


    "Brother five, you must be sweating. Come on, wash your face."


    Looking at the towel handed by Cui Xiuer, Yang Wu smiled and then pinched each other''s flushed face. He smiled and took the towel and began to wipe his face.


    By the time Yang Wu wiped her face, Cui Xiuer seemed to inadvertently ask, "brother five, young master six is back. Do I have to continue working at Mrs. eight?"


    "Hmm?" suddenly he put down the towel. Yang Wu''s face had some cold meaning. "Xiu''er, I''m warning you that you can only be called the king, not even the king. Is the sixth young master a respectful title you can export?"


    In the whole Yang family, in addition to several servants who can be called young master Yang Chendong, those who are closer can be called sixth young master, and those who are farther away can be called king, but most people want to be called king. This is a rule that no one can question and break.


    As soon as Yang Wu''s face changed, Cui Xiuer was also startled. Then she whispered, "yes, Xiuer coveted."


    Looking at Cui Xiuer''s attitude of admitting her mistake, Yang Wu decided to let her go, and then said: "The young master came back, but he didn''t go to see the eighth lady, so what to do or what to do, but you should remember the master and servant. No matter whether the eighth lady is guilty or not, only the young master can say. We slaves can''t do anything to deceive the Lord, or the consequences will be very serious, okay?"


    "Yes, Xiuer understands." Cui Xiuer quickly promised.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Go back to the palace. Although it''s said that our relationship is here and others won''t say anything publicly, we should also be self disciplined."

 Chapter 1624

    "Yes, I''ll go back to the palace." Cui Xiuer quickly made a bow, and then stepped out of the courtyard. After she got out of the yard, she suddenly looked back and said in her heart, "when I slept with my mother, I looked anxious. Now I''m used up, let me go back and serve others. Hum, Yang Wu, that''s all you can do. Wait, when my master is up, I will step on you and look at your face at that time."


    With a trace of anger, Cui Xiuer returned to the palace and came to the eighth lady''s bedroom. Along the way, she saw her maids saluting in a hurry, which made her hold her head high involuntarily. Anyway, she was also half the master here, which gave her a certain sense of superiority.


    Until she walked into the bedroom, she saw ChunZi sitting in front of the mirror dressing up. In particular, she noticed that ChunZi''s mental state was very good, as if he was still smiling at the corners of his mouth. Cui Xiuer was puzzled. She had to hum. After she had a nerve problem, she turned to find a room to make up for her sleep.


    Here, Cui Xiuer is half the master. No one can manage what she wants to do.


    ......


    What Cui Xiuer didn''t know was that as soon as she left, Yang Liu came to Yang Wu''s yard. As Yang Chendong''s servants, after the young master comes back, they will go to see him and wait for him.


    There are only five of them in the Yang family. Even with tiger Mang, they are only six.


    It is precisely because they are talents that they show their dignity. But this honor is just in front of people. In front of Yang Chendong, they are still servants and slaves.


    "Come, let''s go." Yang Wu saw Yang Liu appear and smiled.


    "Go, brother five." Yang Liu also smiled. But what he didn''t notice was the reluctance and pain in Yang Wu''s smile. Yang Wu, as a red inlaid city of Gongwei, can be selected here. Naturally, he has his strengths. Although no one said anything, he had some bad feelings.


    Yang Chendong woke up early in the morning, and then had breakfast in Hu Yan''s imperial concubine''s palace. He also held little Yang Lin and fed a few meals himself. Then he left with a satisfied laugh. When he saw that Yang Er, Yang Wu and Yang Liu were already standing in the courtyard waiting for him, he waved his big hand, "go to the city master''s house."


    The so-called city Lord''s mansion has already become a nine storey building.


    However, the real office space is only the lower eight floors. The ninth floor is the special land for Yang Chendong. This is what the ancients called the Ninth Five Year Plan supreme. The ninth floor can not be used by anyone.


    Outside the city Lord''s residence, Yu Qian, who had received the news for a long time, waited here with Luan Xiaochen and others. Each of them looked forward to it, because according to the past habit, every time the sixth young master appeared here, he would have very important instructions. Often after these instructions became a reality, the strength of the whole Yang system would unknowingly go to a higher level.


    People are waiting for Yang Chendong''s appearance and his new instructions. This time, Yang Chendong did give new instructions, that is, to establish a cabinet.


    The Yang system is stronger and stronger, the territory is bigger and bigger, and there are more and more things. Just relying on a city Lord''s office to solve all problems is insufficient. The cabinet came into being. They help share some important things and make important decisions.


    Different from the cabinet system of the Ming Dynasty, there are nine members in the Yang cabinet. Usually, everyone takes care of one share. Once there is any problem that cannot be solved, it is the nine member voting system, which makes the final decision according to the principle that the minority obeys the majority.


    If there are abstentions and the result is an equal number of votes, it will be decided by Yang Chendong.


    Most of the time, Yang Chendong will not interfere too much in the affairs of the cabinet. In order to avoid the situation that the cabinet system does not end, the management power of the army is not within the scope of internal discussion. The army is self-contained, even the logistics supply is the same. Only in this way, one day, even if the cabinet is controlled by others, the army is still in the hands of the king, which can ensure that the situation can be brought back, that is, turning the hand into the cloud.


    Yang Chendong was sitting in the large conference room of the main building of the city. When he announced the decision face to face, the officials below were silent. Many of them were also excited. In fact, it can be understood that when Yang Chendong was away in the past, the final decision-making power of the size of the Yang Department was in the hands of the city Lord''s house, which was also in the hands of the city Lord.


    Yu Qian is a well deserved boss. However, because this person is dedicated to the public and never favoritism, so many things people want to intervene and can''t have a voice. Now, the implementation of the cabinet system is tantamount to dispersing the power in Yu Qian''s hands, so they have an additional opportunity to intervene in government affairs. Of course, everyone is happy.


    Now these people are thinking about who will be the first batch of people to join the cabinet.


    Naturally, low-level officials don''t think much, but what they expect is that officials familiar with them can enter the cabinet, which means that they have a strong backing.


    And those present, to say, the most disappointed is Luan Xiaochen.


    As the first deputy mayor, I saw that I was going to follow the class of Mayor Yu Qian, but now as soon as the cabinet system came out, his power would be greatly dispersed. For a moment, Luan Xiaochen couldn''t help thinking about his private statement on the matter of the eighth lady. Can it be said that it was this that caused the dissatisfaction of the sixth young master and led to the cabinet system?


    Luan Xiaochen has thought more about this cabinet system, but Yang Chendong has thought about it for a long time. He has learned from the Political Bureau system of later generations. And now he thinks the time is ripe to set up a cabinet.


    As for the previous one-man system of the city Lord''s residence, it is because Yu Qian was the city Lord. Yang Chendong was very relieved about this person''s ability or integrity. But now it''s different. Yu Qian is too old to do everything himself. Luan Xiaoli is too young to be used by interested people. Now it''s time to launch the cabinet system.


    Moreover, the emergence of the cabinet system is also a great advantage for the subsequent acceptance of the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties. It is precisely for this reason that today''s meeting was held.


    Luan Xiaochen is not disappointed, but Yu Qian is indifferent.


    Yu Qian has a high historical evaluation, which has its natural reason. This is a person who really cares about the people. In his opinion, as long as the people are rich, it is a top priority. Whether he will offend anyone in this process is not a problem he needs to consider.


    Now, the emergence of the cabinet system represents the more mature image of the Yang family. How could he refuse? Not to mention that he knows he''s old and won''t stay in the city master''s residence for long, so he naturally doesn''t feel lost.


    Then again, no matter what the people below think. Even if Yang Chendong decides this matter, it is useless for others to doubt it. Now is not the era of democracy, but the period of imperial power. As the king and founder of the Yang family, Yang Chendong decides one thing, and others are obedient in addition to obedience.


    "OK, I''ll announce the first batch of people to join the cabinet." looking at the sound of the discussion below becoming less and less, Yang Chendong reached out and took a paper draft, which recorded a list.


    For a moment, the meeting became quiet. At the moment, it is most appropriate to use the smell of needle dropping.


    In the quiet conference room, only Yang Chendong''s unusually calm voice came out next, "the first cabinet is Yu Qian."


    The first name was read out without causing any waves, because everyone thought it was a normal thing.


    Next, after a pause, Yang Chendong continued to read: "Luan Xiaochen."


    Luan Xiaochen, who was still nervous there, breathed a sigh of relief after hearing his name.


    He was really nervous because he was worried about whether what he had done a while ago had led to the dissatisfaction of the sixth young master. If so, it would be normal even if there was no one in the cabinet. If so, it means that he has been completely removed from the ranks of senior cadres.


    Luan Xiaochen''s name did not cause anyone''s accident. After all, everyone can see it. The king of Wunan has been deliberately cultivating his brother-in-law. In addition, he is the first vice mayor. It is normal that the first person after Yu Qian can appear in the list.


    After Luan Xiaochen, Yang Chendong opened his mouth and read out the third name, "Shen you."


    As soon as the name came out, it was no longer quiet. There were more or less whispers and discussions.


    Shen you, chief of the supervision department. Over the years since he took office, he has made a lot of contributions, but not very much. The main reason is that he has enough qualifications. This one joined the Yang Department with Yu Qian. It can be counted as more than ten years.


    It is precisely because the qualification is old enough that although the following people have some comments, no one will say more. On the contrary, shen you himself was very excited at this moment. After being named, he got up and walked straight to the rostrum like Yu Qian and Luan Xiaochen.


    Shen you''s age is not small, but he is only three years younger than Yu Qian. But who says that when you are old, you have no ambition? It''s good to give full play to the waste heat.


    It must be that not only shen you, but also the heads of departments of junior Ji University, will think so. Even today, this idea is still in the mainstream.


    After Shen you, Yang Chendong called Wu Qian''s name again.


    Wu Qian, chief of the anti corruption department.


    I and his name complement each other. Wu Qian really has no money.


    Moreover, this man is selfless and seems to be the rebirth of Duke Bao. Just for work, even his wife and assistant have been sent to prison. Such a person is a big mountain for those officials who have little thoughts. His joining the cabinet has also hurt many people. With this, they have to restrain their previous careful thinking.

 Chapter 1625

    Wu, who was called to his name, stood up without any excitement. As far as he is concerned, whether he joins the cabinet or not, he will continue his work. Just entering the pavilion means that Yang Chendong believes in him more, which makes him a little excited.


    Just like Yu Qian, the longer he followed Yang Chendong, the more he saw the changes of Yang''s solar crescent benefits, the more he was infected and influenced by Yang Chendong''s personality charm. It''s a pleasure to be recognized by people who admire them.


    After Wu Qian, Yang Chendong ordered the fifth name, "long Tienan."


    This time, the following comments were louder, and even some could not hide their meaning.


    Long Tienan is just the chief of public security. To put it bluntly, he is a person who maintains social order. How can he join the cabinet?


    In terms of seniority, he is very shallow. Even when he was qualified as the chief, many people were skeptical. But now, he has become the first group of members to join the cabinet, which greatly surprised everyone. Is there any wood?


    But then everyone thought that long Tienan''s wife was Wu Nan Wang''s seventh sister. They had nepotism. For a moment, everyone was relieved again. Some people were still thinking that with the qualifications of long Tienan, they could enter the cabinet. Did they also have a chance?


    For a time, the chief executives of many other departments, even very important departments, were looking forward to it, hoping that the next person to be named would be themselves.


    The dragon iron man got up. At the moment, he also looked incredulous. He didn''t know that everything was true until he saw Yang Chendong nodding to him. Then he took out the military style and went straight to the rostrum with big steps.


    In the final analysis, even under the influence of Yang Chendong, many aspects of Yang Department and Daming have no relationship. However, the development time of Yang system is still too short, and it will inevitably be affected by Confucianism. In that era of emphasizing literature and restraining martial arts, it was really something that many people dared not think of when a Wufu like long Tienan entered the cabinet.


    If it hadn''t come from Yang Chendong''s mouth, I''m afraid that even if the matter was announced by city Lord Yu Qian, the people below would loudly oppose it.


    It can be said that it was Yang Chendong who decided this matter in one word with his own influence. After all, without Yang Chendong, there would be no current Yang system and the emergence of the five-star army, there would be no good life for all of you here.


    After reading five names in a row, Yang Chendong put down the manuscript paper in his hand, and then looked at the people with the congregation. For a time, the people he looked at couldn''t help straightening their bodies. That seemed to say, pay attention to me, pay attention to me, I''m also very capable.


    But unfortunately, after a round of inspection, Yang Chendong said, "the cabinet will start with these five people for the time being. As for the other four places, I still need to consider. But as long as you have the ability, you will have such an opportunity. Not only that, but even the officials of the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties who are interested in it also have such an opportunity."


    "Ah? What!"


    This sentence was like throwing a big stone into a calm pool, which immediately attracted everyone''s exclamation.


    Daming officials can even join the cabinet if they want to? Isn''t that too competitive?


    Such a response fell into Yang Chendong''s eyes, and his heart was happy, which was the result he needed. He believed that this matter would soon spread to the northern and Southern Ming courts and would certainly cause great waves. This is why he built the pavilion at this time. He wanted to dig a big pit for Daming in Nanming. As long as there was room, he didn''t worry that no one would jump.


    "Be quiet." after watching everyone talk for a while, Yang Chendong stretched out his hand and pressed it down. Suddenly it was quiet. "That''s the same sentence. As long as you have the ability, you don''t have to worry about not being discovered. You will have a chance to join the cabinet, because the members of this cabinet will be changed every three to five years without major accidents, including new entrants and quitters."


    In three to five years, Yang Chendong decided after thinking for a long time.


    If it is not fixed, it will only highlight the terrible authority as a king. So I''m not afraid that the people below will grab power or play with themselves.


    In fact, if you look carefully at these five people, there are many things to pay attention to.


    Yu Qian doesn''t have to say that if he doesn''t join the cabinet, others won''t be qualified to join the cabinet. Making him the head of the cabinet is also an affirmation of his previous work. When he gets old, he naturally wants to retire. At that time, when his son is in the crown, his son will inherit his father''s career and two cabinet elders. It is enough glory to spread.


    There are shen you and Wu Qian, one is the chief of the Ministry of supervision and the other is the chief of the Ministry of anti-corruption, which shows that Yang Chendong attaches great importance to official supervision. Presumably these two people joined the cabinet. If any of the following officials dare to stretch out their hands, they will be seriously punished.


    And because Yu Qian and Shen you are both officials from the Ming Dynasty, they have not only been reused for more than ten years, but also joined the cabinet. With this, they are like other officials of the Ming Dynasty. Once the five-star army comes to the city, they must know how to choose. I think they will know how to do it.


    As for the last two Luan Xiaochen and long Tienan.


    One is his brother-in-law and the other is his brother-in-law, which is tantamount to his own family. When they decide what to do in the cabinet, they will be based on Yang Chendong''s will, at least not out of control.


    In particular, the entry of long Tienan into the cabinet also proved that the focus of the Yang Department began to lean towards the side of local public security. With the continuous development of innovative regions, how to manage them has become a top priority.


    These are Yang Chendong''s considerations, which are roughly taken care of in all aspects.


    At the end of the meeting, all but five members of the cabinet withdrew. After no outsiders, Yang Chendong congratulated the five people one by one, and then said: "Five cabinet elders, it''s time for the Yang Department to grow stronger and stronger, and your pressure and responsibility are also growing. You are required to not only take care of the business in your hands, but also look at the long-term, such as the Southern Ming and Northern Ming Dynasties, as well as the West where the navy is fighting."


    "Even if you are an old cabinet, you have more power than before. I don''t know how many times. You should be cautious when making a decision. You should consider all aspects of problems and things. Don''t say you can''t make mistakes, but strive for perfection."


    "Yes." the five people, including Yu Qian, answered yes respectfully.


    "Well, even though everyone is an old cabinet, you still have to add more burden to your original work. Yu Gong, now the expedition to Daming has begun, and it is best if you can accept it peacefully. If Yu Gong is also a friendly place in Daming, you and Shen Gong need to worry about it. If there are old friends with you If you can contact them, you can use them if you can, and you can comfort them if you can''t. before long, maybe Nanming will send a delegation to chiembedded city to study. At that time, it will take a lot of trouble from the two cabinet elders. "


    Yu Qian and Shen you went to receive the officials of the Ming Dynasty, which is really the most appropriate thing. With them as an example, it must be how to choose. The officials of the Ming Dynasty will have a steelyard in their hearts.


    "OK, Wang." Yu Qian and Shen you agreed. It was their job.


    Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Wu Qian and said: "Lord Wu, the territory of the Yang clan is becoming larger and larger, and more and more officials are needed. If there are a large number of people, it is inevitable that all kinds of elements will exist. In terms of their personal integrity, they also need the help of the front of Wu. As Wang said, if something happens, they will be investigated. No matter who is the person, who is close to the mountain, and how old the origin is, they will be free to deal with it as long as they violate the law. And the property of officials Publicity, who does not cooperate will not be an official. He wants to make a name for himself, gain benefits and power. Good things in the world can become a person everywhere. "


    "Well, I remember what the king said." Wu Qian showed a rare smile. He also felt that the pace of Yang''s expansion was a little fast, and there were signs of problems among officials. He was wondering whether to clean up. Now Yang Chendong gave him Shangfang sword, especially the policy of property publicity. If anyone''s money exceeded his original income, it would be clear at a glance, which could not explain his property in vain It''s easy to deal with the source. In addition to his status as an old cabinet, he must have no big problem working.


    "Mr. Longge, public security is the fundamental problem of a country. As long as the family is well managed, the people can devote all their energy to construction. Therefore, the public security headquarters should not only strengthen the inspection, but also send excellent cadres to deeply do the ideological work of the people, let them check and expose the people with problems, and strive to bring the criminals to justice The crime event is strangled in the cradle, so as to reduce the loss more. "


    "There are also mountain bandits and anti Yang forces in some places. We should be rude to these people. We should contact the local garrison and formulate a careful plan to destroy them in one fell swoop."


    "Yes, please don''t worry, sixth young master." long Tienan put down his pen, stood up and straightened himself.


    Finally, it was Luan Xiaochen''s turn, and Yang Chendong handed over the publicity and education work to him. "Remember, publicity is very important, especially in the era of echoing others. If this work is done well, the society will be more stable and the people will be more dry. On the contrary, there will be big trouble. There is also the problem of education. We must build more schools. The Han people should learn to read, let them know what loyalty is and what rape is, and better distinguish right from wrong. How much money do we need to fight back A report. "


    "OK, sixth young master, I''ll talk to the people from the publicity department and the Ministry of education later, and I''ll do it well." Luan Xiaochen also said in a hurry.


    Luan Xiaochen is also very satisfied with managing these two major events, which proves that he still has a heavy voice and is still favored by Yang Chendong. When he starts working, he has no worries.


    ...... ......


    Old fellow iron, the new book of the prodigal son, "the fierce of the state" is already a little fat, and can be slaughtered.


    The Duke of the new book is fiercely looking for recommendation, collection and click. Please give more support during the new book period and thank the prodigal son!

 Chapter 1626

    The cabinet was formed and five cabinet elders were appointed. Today, the matter soon spread all over the streets of the city. After listening to some work reports in the city master''s house, Yang Chendong left and returned to the palace again.


    Yang Liu was also able to relax after Yang Chendong returned to the palace and returned to his house in the city. As soon as he entered the house, the housekeeper Yang Ying welcomed him. "Master, it''s been a hard day."


    "Hehe, it''s OK." Yang Liu reluctantly smiled, and then said darkly, "what''s the matter to talk about in the secret room."


    Soon, in the secret room, Yang Liu sat on a familiar chair, drank deep tea and listened to Yang Ying''s report.


    "Master, old yuan sent a message that he was going to check his account now. He was very nervous and asked us when to start. He was afraid he couldn''t last too long." after waiting for Yang 61, Yang Ying told the news he had just received.


    "Hmm? Hum! Do you have the courage to take the money, but don''t you have the courage to face the blame? This is really a waste. We shouldn''t have cooperated with him at the beginning." Yang Liu said a hindsight.


    Yang Ying nodded, but continued: "it''s just that Lao yuan knows too many things and can''t get off the ship now. And he also said, also said..."


    "What did you say?" Yang Liu asked with some unhappiness.


    "He also said that he had our evidence in his hand. If he didn''t save him, the jade and stone would be burned." Yang Ying thought about it and said it.


    "He dares." it was like being trampled on his tail. Yang Liu rubbed and jumped up at once. He did not expect that one day he would be threatened, "then send someone to kill him."


    "But... If he really has evidence, he will have a back hand. If others die, I''m afraid our affairs will also be exposed." Yang Ying replied with some worry.


    Yang Liu''s angry look suddenly disappeared. Yes, how can people like Lao yuan have no backhand in doing things? If he really wants to tear his face, the other party will die. I''m afraid he can''t escape.


    After a little meditation, Yang Liu sighed, "then keep him first. In this way, send someone to tell Baihu to stabilize the man surnamed yuan first. It''s not too late to clean up the other party when the dust on our side is settled."


    The white fox mentioned by Yang Liu refers to the director in charge of the CIA in Nanming region.


    As I said before, the CIA was organized by Yang Chendong''s seventh wife, Su maner. At first, I just had a try. After all, all the intelligence came from the Security Bureau, which may not only cause problems, but also not comprehensive.


    Since ancient times, the way of checks and balances has been one of the most willing means for Chinese kings of all dynasties. In this way, the CIA took advantage of the situation, and because of the founder Sumner, the management of the CIA is dominated by women.


    This is not only to distinguish it from the Security Bureau, but also to check and fill gaps. After all, many times, a woman''s heart will be finer and her work will be more comprehensive.


    Therefore, Yang''s intelligence source has always been very accurate, because the final result will be judged after the final report of the security agency and the CIA. For example, Yang Liu was sent to Nanming to preside over the intelligence work of the Security Bureau. Naturally, he could not avoid dealing with white fox.


    Yang Liu, who had made a great plan, first wanted to kill the white fox, and it was not difficult to do so, because the CIA only had good means to inquire about intelligence, which was far worse than its practical ability or operational strength.


    But then Yang Liu thought that even if he killed the white fox, the CIA would send people, perhaps Black Fox and flower fox. Finally, he gave up the idea of killing people and changed it to inducement. Specifically, it was physical inducement.


    Yang Liu took himself as bait and set out a frame of pursuing white fox. It didn''t take long to successfully turn her into his own person.


    Who is Yang Liu? That''s one of the five servants around Yang Chendong. There are few people in the Yang family who can compare their hidden power. It is no exaggeration to say that as long as these servants do not commit the crime of rebellion, even if there is something wrong, their lives will not be in danger, because several other servants will not see their good brothers really killed.


    In other words, Yang Liu is a big tree. Once he leans on it, he will be carefree all his life.


    White fox is a woman, she will grow old. Now I am in a high position, but one day I will retire because of my age? Always have a home. Yang Liu is undoubtedly the best backer and candidate in her eyes, and the two can be said to hit it off.


    After sleeping in white fox''s robe, Yang Liu revealed his ambition little by little. At first, she also startled white fox, but she had already got on the boat and couldn''t get off now. And God knows she poked it out. Will Yang Liu be okay?


    But one thing is certain, that is, something will happen to her. She can''t compare with Yang Liu. She has interceded with those dead brothers.


    Finally, white fox became one of Yang Liu''s downlines. After both the Security Bureau and the CIA were under their control, Yang Liu had no scruples about doing things in Nanming. He soon colluded with the local tycoon yuan Qian, the old yuan they just mentioned, to start a smuggling business.


    The goods produced by Yang Department every year are very popular. Many businessmen only hate that they get too little share, otherwise they will earn more. Yuan Qian is one of them.


    Among the many businessmen, Yuan Qian is not the most powerful, but he is obedient enough. He became the spokesman chosen by Yang Liu. With Yang Liu''s brand, it is not a problem that he wants to take more shares of goods from chixian city. In this way, the yuan family stands out among a group of businessmen, and he can only get 10% of the money he earns, and the other nine Chengdu belong to Yang Liu.


    In the same sentence, Yang Liu''s plan is very big. He needs a lot of money and needs to buy a lot of people to do things for himself. Slowly, he robbed half of Yuan Qian''s money, so the other party only has half of his profits.


    Normally, this is a lot. But the problem is that we all know that Yuan Qian has a way. Many poor relatives come to the door. In order not to lose face in front of people, Yuan Qian only plays a fat face and constantly sprinkles money. Slowly, many officials in Nanming also stared at him. What those people want is not a decimal. Yuan Qian finally couldn''t support it. He thought of what he did for Yang Liu, Then the lion opened his mouth, not only to get back the half of what he was robbed, but also to get another 10%, that is, a total of 20%.


    In this way, how can Yang Liu agree. The contradiction between the two sides began to emerge, which was reported by Yang Ying.


    Yang Liu was relieved to leave the matter to Bai Hu. This woman not only looks good, but also her own means are very powerful. Otherwise, she would not become the director in charge of the CIA in Nanming. Just a small businessman, I''m sure I can control it.


    Yang Liu also knows that it is a problem. He can''t hide from the first day of junior high school, so some things need to be grasped. He couldn''t help but look at Yang Ying and say, "go to fourth master Yang Yang. Just say that to him..."


    ......


    Yang Liu returned to chixian city and began his busy move.


    The establishment of a cabinet is just one of countless things. Next, he went to the monument to the people''s heroes and took five cabinet members to worship. This was also the first public appearance of the five members of the cabinet. It was a great power to inform everyone of the importance of the cabinet.


    Next, Yang Chendong began to inspect factories one by one.


    When it comes to professional ability, Yang Chendong naturally can''t compare with special people. The victory lies in his vision and knowledge of the world for hundreds of years. Therefore, if he doesn''t speak, he can often make the finishing point and make people feel enlightened.


    The city is so big and there are so many factories. It will take several months for Yang Chendong to go through all the large factories and departments. During this period, the negotiation between Yang Department and Nanming finally had a result.


    Facing the five-star army''s covetous eyes, Nanming, who was not ready, finally chose to compromise.


    After general manager Ma Dali and Xie Chong quarreled and talked and quarreled, until October 1467, after more than three months of negotiations, Nanming finally made a lot of concessions, such as allowing yang to open banks and shops in Nanming, and allowing the establishment of ports in Fuzhou and other places near the sea.


    General manager Ma Dali, also representing Wu Nanwang, said that the Yang family and Nanming will be friendly from generation to generation. In the future, the Yang family will continue to provide food to Nanming, and the price will not increase by 50%, but only increase by 20%.


    In this way, the relationship between the two sides changed from the original tension to today''s ambiguity, which is really unimaginable.


    After completing the final negotiation, chief Ma Dali returned to chixian city by boat and returned to Yang Chendong. In the political affairs hall of the palace, Yang Chendong said that he had worked hard and did a good job, which made Ma dalidun smile.


    It seemed that Yang Chendong was in a good mood. Ma Dali took the opportunity to put forward his own questions. "Sixth young master, the current situation is that our Yang Department is very strong. After more than three months of rest, the five-star army has also restored its combat effectiveness. Why negotiate with Nanming?"


    For this question, not only Ma Dali wants to ask, but also many officials are full of questions in their hearts. Because according to Yang Chendong''s style, he has never talked about any judgment with other countries, regions or forces. A word of disagreement is a fight. Sometimes he doesn''t even need an excuse.


    Yang Chendong knew that this question needed to be answered. Even if he doesn''t give an answer today, someone will ask tomorrow. In order to solve the problem once and for all, he said: "war originates from politics, and politics is higher than war. Whether a battle can be won or not can not be measured from the military level, but also needs to be combined with political factors."

 Chapter 1627

    "Let''s take Nanming as an example. If we win, we can win, but how much does it cost? You know, in the eyes of many Han people, Daming is still orthodox, even if they are divided into North and South Daming. The people did not lose heart and rushed to attack, which was not done by wise people."


    "In addition, if we occupy Nanming by force, we will not say what kind of resistance we will encounter, but only that Nanming will not be caught without a hand. The destructive power is obvious. In this way, we still need to invest a lot of manpower and material resources to recover and rebuild. We are not ready for these, which is why we talked about it first."


    Yang Chendong answered Ma Dali''s question with earnest words this time, which also made the other party nod constantly, as if he thought of something. "Sixth young master, that is to say, negotiation is only a means, and it may be the use of force in the end, isn''t it?"


    "It''s not possible, but will definitely use force. Some people are like this. You just show your muscles, he won''t feel afraid and think it''s just a show of airs. As long as your big knife is placed on his neck and makes him feel cold, he will really be afraid and bow his head. So once Yang Department has made preparations in all aspects, he will have enough When there is enough reason to convince the world, we will do it. "


    Speaking of this, Yang Chendong''s eyes flashed a complex color, but soon became firm again, "as for the reason needed, someone should be sent to the eyes soon."


    Of course, Ma Dali doesn''t know the deep meaning of Yang Chendong''s words. As a qualified official, he should know what he should know and what he can''t inquire about, otherwise he will only bring disaster to himself.


    "Yes, sixth young master, I understand. By the way, when Xie Chong left, he said that the observation group of Nanming would come to chixian city soon. Do you think this is a means to attack them?"


    "Of course." Yang Chendong nodded in the affirmative. "This observation mission is led by your Ministry of foreign affairs. We must entertain them. They are the best publicity tool. Waiting for the day they return to Nanming, they will bring us a lot of surprises."


    In the 1980s and 1990s when Yang Chendong grew up, there was a very popular saying that the foreign moon was rounder than China.


    Just because of this slogan, I don''t know how many capable and talented people have sharpened their heads and want to go abroad. Even if they wash dishes and do small work there, they don''t want to return to their motherland. This time, in the eyes of many people in the Southern Ming Dynasty, the red inlaid city is the foreign country. I believe that the saying that the moon of the red inlaid city is rounder than that of the Southern Ming Dynasty will prevail soon.


    There is an old saying that defending the people is better than defending Sichuan!


    As long as the observation group dares to come, Yang Chendong will let the observation group become a lobbyist of Yang''s department in Nanming. At that time, it was spread ten to ten, a hundred to ten million. There will be big problems in Nanming, which will play the best auxiliary role for the next military guide.


    When Yang Chendong and Ma vigorously talked about the observation mission. In Nanming Kyoto, Xie Chong also came back from a long journey.


    In the palace hall, Xie rushed to a memorial, which was about the final negotiation result with Ma Dali. Although there were many treaties that could even be called humiliating the country, it was fortunately that he cut off the front of the five-star army, which was a good result for Nanming.


    Of course, these final treaties are unequal, and Zhu Qi town will not be foolish enough to make them public and beat himself and his ministers in the face. Therefore, after accepting the memorial, he led the topic to another direction, "Aiqing, the Yang family has only developed for more than ten years. But they have such strong strength. Why on earth?"


    This time, without waiting for Zhu Qi town to call his name, the following officials automatically stood up. The leader was Wang Zuo, the Minister of household. This old man who wanted to retire was finally retained by Zhu Qi town.


    Not because of anything else, but because no one in the current Nanming is more suitable for this position than Wang Zuo. Money and food is a great event. It''s really not reassuring to give it to others.


    Wang Zuo stood up, holding a fluorene board and replied, "emperor, I have always heard that the business and industry of the red inlaid city of the Yang family are very developed. Because of this, I have earned a lot of money in a very short time. It must be the foundation of the strength of the Yang family."


    "Yes." although Zhu Qizhen didn''t want to be the result, he had to admit that the result was very correct. So he nodded, "What Wang Shangshu said is very true. The Yang family is stronger than they are. They have a strong financial foundation and sufficient financial resources. That''s why they can build a strong army. That''s the problem. We can do the same things they can do. This time, Xie Shangshu worked hard to help us win an observation group. I think everyone You should go to chixian city and have a look. You can learn from foreigners to control them! "


    Zhu Qizhen attributed the mission to Xie Chong. In fact, this was put forward by Yang Chendong. This is also the power of the emperor.


    If Yang Chendong invited you to go, those who went would only thank Yang Chendong. But if Zhu Qizhen said he fought for it, everyone would thank him as the emperor.


    As soon as the words were uttered, the following officials talked one after another.


    Officials in this era do not have so many wonderful lives. Yes, it''s just gathering together, watching songs, dancing and drinking. As for mountaineering and swimming, only those unsuccessful officials can do it.


    Like the officials in the hall today, which one doesn''t want to prepare for the dynasty at the fifth watch or enter the dynasty at the sixth watch? Getting up so early every day, some don''t even have enough sleep time. Do you want to go around? Beautiful.


    Now, there is such a chance to go out for a walk. It was also a public expense tour. It was reported before that the whole cost of the observation mission was paid by the Yang Department. Naturally, Yang Chendong volunteered, because he also expected these people to become his own propagandists to publicize the strength of the Yang Department.


    Naturally, when Zhu Qizhen said the words, it was the reason why he asked Xie Chong to strive for it.


    No matter what the reason is, if you can travel at public expense, it is said that chixian city is very advanced, and there are many good things there. How far is it that you can''t buy in Nanming Kyoto? With this, some people won''t want to.


    For a time, many officials in the court were eager to try. They were thinking about signing up quickly after going to the court, but it would be a pity not to go because the quota was full.


    Zhu Qizhen agrees in principle that everyone wants to go to chixian city to have a look. When he came, he wanted these people to see how chixian city developed and learn from it. Even if you can''t learn its essence, it''s probably good to learn from gourd paintings.


    Second, I also want these ministers to have a sense of urgency. Looking at the development of the red inlaid City, looking at yourself, don''t you feel guilty? Should I work hard when I come back?


    More than that, Zhuqi town wants to have a look.


    Of course, just think about it. But he doesn''t have the courage. What if he goes to chixian city and is detained? He absolutely didn''t have the strength and courage of Yang Chendong. With five hundred black cavalry dragon guards, he drove himself into the Yunnan mansion with tens of thousands of three provincial armies.


    After the meeting, the officials who went to the ceremony department to sign up soon lined up, which made the host, Xie Chong Shangshu, both happy and worried.


    He was happy because so many people went, which made him worry that everyone would lose Nanming''s face if they were not interested in going. But the worry is that there are too many officials. Will the Yang Department agree?


    "My Lord, what should I do?" Zhou Ziang came to Xie Chong and asked in a low voice. Obviously, the lively scene was far beyond his expectation.


    "Well... Well, go to Yang''s Bank in Kyoto, see if you can contact Wu Nanwang through them, inform us of our affairs, and ask how many people they allow for the observation group."


    "OK, I''ll go now." Zhou Ziang didn''t dare to neglect, so he trotted out of the ceremony Department Yamen.


    Yang''s Bank in Kyoto has long existed. This bank has always been responsible for the grain payment in Nanming. As the left waiter of the etiquette department, Zhou Ziang also came to Li several times, so he quickly found here, met the manager in charge here and told the story again.


    The manager was also happy. Knowing that the matter was important, he quickly sent a report to the Cabinet Office of chiembedded city through the radio station of the bank. That is, his authority is not enough, otherwise he will send a report directly to Wunan palace.


    Originally, Zhou Ziang thought it would take a long time to get the news. Unexpectedly, in less than half an hour, the manager came out and gave Zhou Ziang four big words - no upper limit.


    When Yang Chendong knew that there were a large number of Nanming officials signing up, it was too late to be happy. How could he limit the number?


    If all the senior officials of Nanming came to chixian City, he could even leave them all, so that Nanming would become an empty shell and the next war would end without fighting.


    Of course, this is just an idea. Yingzong Zhuqi town will not be so naive. It really does.


    After learning that there was no upper limit, Zhou Ziang turned and ran happily. Back to the ritual department, the Yamen reported the matter to Shang Shu Xie Chong, but he was very happy.


    Because during the period when Zhou Ziang left, I don''t know how many people entrusted the relationship to find him. We must have a place to become a member of the observation mission. But he doesn''t know what the bottom limit of King Wunan is. But it''s easy to offend people if they don''t agree. How can he stand on the court?

 Chapter 1628

    Now, there is no upper limit. He can explain it to all parties. Then he said to Zhou Ziang and a group of etiquette officials, "let''s spread the news, ha ha ha."


    "OK." officials from the etiquette Department answered happily. Because they were no better than Xie chongqiang. In a short time, except that Zhou Ziang was not in his position, others received a lot of delivery words. They were worried about what to do. All of a sudden, they were solved.


    The news soon spread and attracted the unanimous cheers of all officials. Zhuqi town also learned the news. He thought maliciously, so he sent more people to eat poor Yang Chendong. But looking back, he thought carefully and had to make a rule, that is, each department can only send two-thirds of the officials into the observation group at most. He doesn''t want everyone to leave, and there is no one to deal with the government affairs of the imperial court.


    It was this will that led to a rapid struggle among various departments. Just for the half of the quota.


    Struggle is the norm for officials in the Ming Dynasty. Sometimes when you have interests, you naturally have to struggle, which involves whether you can take the opportunity to develop and become stronger.


    They have to struggle when there is nothing. They have to express their sense of existence.


    In short, the various and complex means of struggle of officials in the Ming Dynasty are unimaginable to outsiders. Now, with the great good things of this day, the following struggles will not be too few, and there will be no results in a short time. In this way, it lasted nearly ten days. Finally, the winner joined the observation group, and the loser stayed in the Yamen as a job with a look of lovelessness.


    The Ministry of rites soon got the list of observation missions reported by various departments. When the statistics came out, Xie Chong was really shocked. Looking at the final result, when there were more than 3600 officials, he stood in place like a crash.


    Xie Chong knows very well that this is still a full member of the observation mission. According to the results of his vigorous consultation with Ma, each official can bring three family members. The usual configuration is one wife, one son and one daughter. In other words, multiply the list of 3600 by four, that is, there are nearly 15000 people.


    Xie Chong couldn''t help laughing at the thought of so many people eating and drinking Lhasa. He thought that this time Yang Chendong moved a stone and hit his own foot.


    Zhu Qizhen also saw the name. He was also happy. Then he said to Qian sengbao, the eunuch manager around him, "tell Xie Chong, that''s it."


    At the moment, Zhu Qizhen is still thinking that these people are only above the five grade officials in Beijing this time. I knew if this could set the grade of officials to seven grade, and the number would at least double, which must be a great financial pressure on the Yang family.


    But it''s just an idea. Officials of too low rank, even when they go to chiembedded City, learn limited things with their ability. Besides, there are a lot of 15000 people.


    The emperor agreed. The list of 15000 observation groups soon reached Yang Chendong. At this time, he was talking with Yu Qian and Shen you about entertaining the observation group.


    When he saw the final number, Yu Qian''s face turned black.


    Yu Qian was famous for his integrity. Seeing the number of the observer mission so large, he began to feel some pain about financial expenditure. Even shen you on one side has an ugly face and some redness. He is blushing for those officials in Nanming. Do you take advantage of it? Would you like some face?


    On the contrary, Yang Chendong was very happy and said to himself, "well, there are not many 15000 people. I don''t know what kind of influence will be formed through their mouth."


    "Wang, what are you talking about?" Yu Qian and Shen you asked curiously without hearing clearly.


    "Oh, nothing. Besides, we are all big men''s children. We should treat them well. As hosts, we can''t be stingy. Two cabinet elders, first estimate how much money they need to entertain." Yang Chendong waved his hand and asked.


    Yu Qian and Shen you, who had done some work in advance, had prepared 500000 Liang for this matter. This is already a large amount. But I didn''t expect that there would be so many people in the observation group. There were more than 10 transport ships sent. After all, we should stay in enough space and never get crowded after inviting people. Isn''t that contrary to the original intention?


    "That, two million taels?" Shen you first looked at Yu Qian and then asked carefully.


    But after seeing Yang Chendong''s slight frown, he quickly changed his mouth and said, "otherwise, 1.5 million Liang would be OK. No matter how little, I''m afraid he won''t reach the initial goal."


    "No, it''s not too much, it''s too little. Even if we invite them to come, even if we want them to publicize our five-star army, how can we be too stingy? In this way, we will give you 5 million Liang as the basic cost, which is not enough. We will also grant an additional batch of 370000 Yang coins to ensure that every official who comes can get 100 Yuan Yang coins, Buy what they like. "


    Yang coin is the highest currency in the Yang family, not one of them.


    In principle, Yang coins are not allowed to be bought, sold or exchanged. There is only one way to get them, that is, when Yang officials pay salaries every month, they will be given a certain proportion according to the size of their official positions. In addition, people who have made great contributions to Yang can get additional rewards.


    With Yang coins, you can buy the desired items in Yang''s department store in the city. The items here only recognize Yang coins. In other words, without Yang coins, you can''t buy an item there even if you take a Jinshan and Yinshan.


    On the contrary, the items in Yang''s department store are invisible from the outside. For example, the finest cosmetics, exquisite watches, practical binoculars, high-grade Zhongshan suits and cheongsam with unique numbers printed, as well as women''s high-heeled shoes and men''s shiny leather shoes; There are also exquisite palm sized mirrors decorated with beautiful eyes, and only Mini Buddha statues and Guanyin statues that can be hung on the chest. The more high-end ones range from flashlights and sewing machines to bicycles and battery cars.


    In short, some products with low production capacity or laborious production. These are not ordinary mirrors, glass products, soap, perfume, toothpaste and so on, but they are sold only by Yang''s department stores.


    Many things newly developed by Yang''s department store are also put in Yang''s department store first, waiting for people who own Yang coins to buy them. When we have a certain capacity, we can export such goods, which will naturally be off the shelf.


    Because of this, in the market, the exchange value of Yang coins is very high, often one hundred and twenty can be exchanged for a Yang coin, and this is the price without market.


    When Yang Chendong suddenly took out so many things and fell into the ears of Yu Qian and Shen you, they first stared. They thought of Yang Chendong''s attention to this matter, but they didn''t expect such attention. Only Yang coin took out 370000 at once. Every Nanming official has more than 100 yuan in his hand. You know, even if he looks like two cabinet elders, he only has 100 yuan a month in addition to his salary. As for lower level officials, there are only dozens of yuan, or even more than a dozen yuan in January.


    "This is a big deal." after some exclamation, Yu Qian, who has always regarded money as dirt, couldn''t help sighing.


    Very satisfied with the performance of the two elders, Yang Chendong smiled: "that''s right, are the two elders confident of completing the task?"


    "No problem." Yu Qian and Shen you got up at the same time. At this moment, their hearts were full of great self-confidence.


    Yang Department has made all-round preparations here. In the expectation of Nanming officials, ten modified tourist ships arrived at Suzhou Port not far from Nanjing. Here, a team of nearly 15000 Nanming officials are waiting here.


    According to the agreement negotiated by both parties before, Suzhou port is being established, but it is still some time before it can be used. You need to walk through a ladder board to get on board, so everyone should be careful when getting on board, for fear that if you accidentally step empty, you will get your feet.


    When everyone boarded the tourist boat, the space inside was spacious and the line of sight was excellent. In particular, a guest room was equipped with a big Simmons soft mattress, which made people feel very comfortable and comfortable lying on it.


    At the moment, Wang Zhicheng''s ass fell behind the mattress and was amazed.


    Before that, Wang Zhicheng had already seen the world. As the eldest grandson of Wang Zuo, the Minister of the Ministry of household, what kind of good things have he never seen from small to large? Even the Imperial Palace and grandpa have been together several times, but when lying on the mattress, he still has the feeling that grandma Liu has just entered the Grand View circle.


    "It is said that the Yang family is very rich and the social process is more civilized and advanced. Isn''t this a legend?" Wang Zhicheng seemed to be feeling as he brushed the mattress with his hand.


    "Bang." the door suddenly opened from the outside, and then a girl about the age of Wang Zhicheng, 14 or 15, rushed in. As soon as I entered the room, I saw him yelling, "brother, did you enter the bathroom?"


    "What are you doing? Don''t you know you have to knock at the door when you enter the room? It''s so big or not small." he scolded, but his words were not heavy, showing his tolerance and magnanimity to the girl in front of him.


    The girl''s name is Wang Shang, the granddaughter of Wang Zuo Shangshu and the sister of Wang Zhicheng.


    Perhaps it was because of the relationship between brothers and sisters. She was too familiar. Wang Shang didn''t take his brother''s words in his eyes, but continued to chirp, "brother, did you say you had seen the bathroom?"


    "Ah? What bathroom? What''s that? Is it a person''s name?" Wang Zhicheng looked confused and puzzled in his eyes.

 Chapter 1629

    "Hum! I know you haven''t seen it." Wang Shang hum. She knows her brother very well. She is very smart and has ideas, but there is one reason why she works too carefully. It''s a slowness. She wanted to show off just because she thought her brother must not have come and went to the bathroom.


    "Brother, come here. I''ll tell you what the bathroom is, what''s here, and how to use it." holding Wang Zhicheng''s hand, Wang Shang led him to the side room in the room.


    For more than ten minutes, Wang Zhicheng walked out of the bathroom like a dream. And the king''s clothes left the room to find other sisters.


    Wang Zhicheng, who is left behind, is a little confused at the moment. He was really surprised by the items in the bathroom just now. Like the expensive shampoo, shower gel, the porcelain bathtub that can let him lie down and the toilet that can be flushed at any time.


    In terms of Wang Zhicheng''s family background, he has not experienced these things, but they are completely different from those here. Let''s say the bathtub. There is a faucet on one side. Turning it to the left is cold water, and turning it back is hot water. It''s really very convenient. It''s far from like taking a bath in your own home. You have to boil water in advance, and when the water is cold, you need to ask your servant to help fill it with water.


    It''s just the boat to greet them. The room is so luxurious. Wang Zhicheng can''t help thinking about what kind of scene it should be after arriving at the Yang king''s capital, which is embedded in the city?


    In fact, it is not only Wang Zhicheng who has such an idea, but also a few of his peers who want to be a legal person. They are more looking forward to the next journey.


    It will take a few days from Suzhou to chixian city. There are still things happening in the city. For example, there is a guest in the palace.


    It''s not necessarily a guest. It should be said that it''s his own talent. He is Yang Yang, Yang Chendong''s fourth brother.


    Among the brothers, Yang Yang is the most unpromising existence in Beiming Dynasty. When several brothers and younger brothers had something to do, he became a dandy early. He went out to walk birds every day, giving people a feeling of idleness.


    In the final analysis, Yang Yang is just out of time. He still has some ability and vision. This can be seen from his early condescension to create six younger brothers.


    Sure enough, after deciding to follow Yang Chendong, Yang Yang''s life changed. Holding great power, he became the spokesman of Yang Department in Nanming. He was respected by countless people. If you want anything, you can say that you can reach out and live a life only for immortals.


    If he hadn''t been assassinated by a ninja, I''m afraid he''s still in Nanming and doesn''t want to return to chixian city?


    This is not to say that Yang Yang doesn''t like the embedded city. Compared with the facilities, the embedded city is much higher than the Nanjing Government in the capital of Nanming. After all, when he comes back here, he has to abide by the rules of the Yang system. For Yang Yang, who is used to freedom, he is more comfortable in Nanming. He can do whatever he wants.


    It was a while since Yang Chendong returned to chixian city. During this period, the two brothers also met, but time was too tight at that time, so they just said a few words in a hurry. Now that Yang Chendong has done all the important things he should do, he is slowly free. The fourth brother comes to the door again and has the family banquet in front of him.


    Even if it was a family banquet, naturally there would be no idle people waiting. Even several Yang family members did not come. Only Yang Chendong, Hu Yan and Yang Yang were really sitting on the table.


    Hu Yan was Princess Zheng. When Yang Chendong was not in the city, her status was always detached. Letting her sit with him shows Yang Chendong''s respect for his fourth brother. If there is no wife to accompany, it will become a brother''s banquet.


    "Ha ha, your sister-in-law didn''t come, otherwise you could talk about going together." looking at Hu Yan, Yang Yang smiled.


    "The fourth brother will send someone to pick up his sister-in-law when he has time." Hu Yan replied with a smile.


    "OK, I''ll send someone to do it later. Hehe." Yang Yang laughed a few times. Then he looked at Yang Chendong. He took the initiative to raise his glass and said with an exclamation, "sixth brother, although I am a brother, I am convinced of what you have done. Here, I''ll give you a toast."


    "Ha ha, fourth brother, please." Yang Chendong once laughed and drank with Yang Yang.


    Although it is said that one is the fourth brother and the other is the sixth brother, Yang Yang has long been afraid to act like a brother because of his unequal identity. In fact, over the years, Yang Chendong has proved his ability with facts. Not only does Yang Yang feel pressure when he meets Yang Chendong, but also sometimes he feels constrained. The same is true for his eldest brother Yang Gong, his second brother Yang rang, his third brother Yang Xi and his fifth brother Yang Guifang, who are far away in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. Once they see Yang Chendong now, they will also feel the pressure doubled.


    After having a drink with Yang Chendong, Yang Yang was a little confident. At least he didn''t feel Yang Chendong''s alienation from his fourth brother, which gave him the confidence to speak out the prepared words, because he really wanted to do things and help Yang Chendong.


    Without waiting for him to think about how to speak, Yang Chendong took the lead in asking, "fourth brother, are you okay with your injury? Don''t worry, the thing that you were assassinated happened in Nanming Kyoto, so they must express themselves and make personal compensation to you."


    Because of an assassination, it is necessary for the Nanming court to compensate. These words can be said only when Yang Chendong has the confidence. If it''s someone else''s words, you can get a few words of comfort at most. As for others, don''t think about it. It''s just a daydream.


    "Ha ha." Yang Yang took advantage of this remark, first smiled, then patted his chest and said, "my fourth brother is in good health, and the sixth brother doesn''t have to worry. As for whether to compensate or not, you can do it. I''ve saved some money over the years, but I don''t care much. But speaking of this matter, in fact, Nanming also contacted me privately."


    "Oh, have they contacted you privately?" it was like hearing this for the first time. Yang Chendong put a piece of cauliflower in his mouth and looked at Yang Yang with a smile.


    Yang Chendong''s early exercise is that his happiness and anger don''t form in color. Sometimes he is laughing, but no one knows what he thinks in his heart.


    "Yes, I''ve been contacted." Yang Yang didn''t look at Yang Chendong''s face, but said to himself, "and the people who came to contact me are not small."


    "It''s not small? It must be a big man. Well, let me guess." Yang Chendong glanced gently at the corners of his mouth, and some fragments of things in his mind began to become vaguely connected.


    Seeing that Yang Chendong wanted to guess, Yang Yang was also interested. "OK, let''s guess."


    Before Yang Yang waited long, Yang Chendong spit out three words from his mouth: "Cao Changgong."


    Yang Yang''s eyes flashed a very surprised look. Then he couldn''t help but raise his right thumb. "The fourth brother is powerful. He is indeed Cao Jixiang. Now he is also the factory Lord of the royal guards in the south."


    Next, Yang Yang spoke out all he knew and what Cao Jixiang sent, such as pouring beans in a bamboo bucket. "Although Cao Jixiang is also a high-ranking figure in Nanming, it is just a superficial appearance. Now he is not much respected by Yingzong, and there is a Qian sengbao on his head. This person has got together with another eunuch Cai Zhong, the Commissioner of Sima, and is constantly squeezing his living space, so that Cao Changgong is now struggling to raise his feet, so he took advantage of the assassination I was contacted about the incident. On the surface, it was an apology. In fact, it was a great intention to take refuge and change the court. I felt it. I didn''t want to talk to them at first, but now I feel it''s an opportunity, sixth brother. What do you think? "


    "I think this is certainly a trap."


    Yang Chendong wanted to say that, but he didn''t. Because his bureau also needs someone to enter, so now he can only pretend that he doesn''t know anything. But no one knows better than him what kind of person Cao Jixiang is in history and how much trust he has gained from Yingzong Zhuqi town.


    Speaking of Zhu Qizhen, he trusted people around him, especially eunuchs, who seemed to have no bottom line.


    In history, although Wang Zhen was trapped and the civil castle was defeated, after the restoration of the British Pope, he issued an imperial edict to correct Wang Zhen''s name, and used incense wood as Wang Zhen''s statue to worship and bury the soul. Jingzhong temple was built in the north courtyard of Zhihua temple in the capital to offer sacrifices to the dead.


    Cao Jixiang once belonged to Wang Zhen. In the eyes of Yingzong, he was one of the substitutes of Wang Zhen. Especially in history, he also conspired with general Shi Heng and Xu Youzhen, the chief assistant of the cabinet, to lead troops to welcome the restoration of the emperor Yingzong of the Ming Dynasty. The credit was even greater. He was given a large number of Zhuang Tian and assisted in the military affairs of the Beijing camp. His heir Cao Qin was promoted to governor Tongzhi and later granted zhaowubo; Cao Xuan and Cao duo, Cao Jixiang''s nephews, were appointed as hereditary commanders of the royal guards and gradually promoted to governor; There are hundreds of thousands of people who are able to become officials. Officials in the DPRK and China also attached to Cao Jixiang and hoped to be promoted. Cao Jixiang was very powerful at this time, and was called "Cao Shi" together with Shi Heng, a loyal Duke.


    It is not impossible for such a person to say that he would rebel against Yingzong, but he fled to the Yang family after rebelling against Zhuqi Town, which is too untrustworthy.


    Looking at the Wunan palace, apart from the palace guards responsible for the safety here, can you see other men, and eunuchs don''t exist. It should be said that Yang Chendong has no good feelings for eunuchs, because many things in history are bad on them. But Yang Chendong has not been in contact with eunuchs. For example, eunuch Mou mu, who is still serving the queen in the Nanming palace, is Yang Chendong''s people, and important information will come from time to time.


    But at least on the surface, there are no eunuchs around Yang Chendong. In such an environment, you say Cao Jixiang wants to join the Yang family. What can he do when he comes?


    Without his own position, why did he surrender? He managed to escape from the northern Ming Dynasty to the Southern Ming Dynasty and took refuge in Yingzong Zhuqi town. Then why is he rebelling again?

 Chapter 1630

    And even if everything is true, how can Yang Chendong believe in him who will rebel anytime and anywhere?


    He is familiar with the history of Daming. It doesn''t seem that Yang Chendong doesn''t care about Daming. Cao Jixiang is also the factory guard of royal guards. He can be called very mysterious. He comes and goes without a trace, but Yang Chendong knows this person very well.


    It was with this understanding that he was extremely sure that he would never betray the Nanming emperor Zhuqi Town, let alone surrender as Yang Yang said. All this is just a trap.


    With a number in mind, on the surface, Yang Chendong pretended not to know anything and said to Yang Yang, "fourth brother, this is a good thing. That is, you continue to contact him. If you need help, both the Security Bureau and the CIA will give full assistance."


    That''s what Yang Yang wants. He also wants to make some achievements. Then he said with great joy, "there is someone sent by Cao Jixiang in the observation group. I''ll have a good chat with him at that time."


    Looking at Yang Yang''s excited appearance, Yang Chendong couldn''t bear to blow his enthusiasm. He also wanted to see what trap the other side was under. He didn''t believe that the fourth brother would betray himself. With the ability of the other side, even if something happened to him, he couldn''t be in the Yang Department, that is, there were only disadvantages but no benefits. In this way, Yang Chendong also wanted to see who else was involved in this matter.


    Of course, although it didn''t happen, Yang Chendong already had a general understanding in his heart. He just waits for the other side to do a good job in the game. At that time, he will let the game setter know what is the way of self suicide.


    Yang Chendong is setting up a family banquet in the palace. Yang Wu has been accompanying him because he is responsible for the palace. In a small courtyard outside the palace, Cui Xiuer left the palace on the grounds of physical discomfort. She came here to meet Yang Liu, who had been waiting here for a long time.


    "How''s it going? No one noticed you when you came out?" asked Yang liuzuo, whose face was not very good, after seeing Cui Xiuer appear.


    Over the years, Yang Liu has hardly exercised much, and he has nothing to do with eating, drinking, whoring and gambling. His body has long been much worse than before.


    "My Lord, No. the eighth lady can''t wait to see me. As soon as I said I was sick, she immediately approved the leave." Cui Xiuer put away her arrogant look in the palace and was as docile as a very obedient lamb at the moment.


    There''s no way. The lives of Cui Xiuer''s parents and two brothers are in Yang Liu''s hands. If she annoys this one, she will soon break down and die.


    She didn''t know that, in fact, her family had already been killed by Yang Liu. In other words, Yang Liu didn''t have time to send several people to stare at Cui Xiuer''s family. Besides, it is difficult for people who want to live to keep secrets, and only dead people are the most reassuring.


    "Very good, you did a good job." Yang Liu still knows some humanitarianism and knows that proper praise to his subordinates will make them full of energy. "Don''t worry, your family is safe now, eating and drinking, and living well. When things are done, you will give people a lot of money and be able to reunite with your family."


    "Thank you, master." as soon as she heard that she could be reunited with her family, Cui Xiuer''s eyes crossed a stream of color. The reason why she did these things was for the safety of her family.


    "Well, tell me about it. What''s wrong with Mrs. eight?" when talking about business, Yang Liu''s body on the chair was much more upright.


    "Back to the master, the eighth lady is completely out of power. The king of Wunan hasn''t been to the eighth lady''s bedroom for such a long time. Even Princess Yang Xuan hasn''t seen her father for such a long time." Cui Xiuer was very determined when she answered this question.


    Maybe adults can cheat, but a six-year-old child can''t cheat her anyway.


    The answer was the same as the result of Yang liusuo''s analysis. He nodded with satisfaction and said, "it seems that the king of Wu Nan really regards Mrs. 8 as the backing behind the ninja. Ha ha, it''s best so that he won''t doubt others. But you still have to watch. Once there is a wind blowing the grass "Yes, we''d better use Yang Yang first. He''s a fool. He doesn''t know he''s been used. Ha ha." speaking of Yang Yang, Yang Liu laughed. But where does he know that he is the same fool in Yang Ying''s eyes?


    ......


    After several days of turbulence at sea, the Nanming observation group finally appeared outside the new Wharf in chixian city.


    Because of Yang Chendong''s attention, Yu Qian and Shen you did a lot of work to meet them this time. When they learned that the observation team was going to the new wharf, two old ministers and a group of Yang officials stood outside the wharf early to meet them.


    On the new wharf, there are many street lights, and the cement plastered steps have been newly painted with gold paint, which looks like some magnificent feeling.


    Before the dock, the military band was standing in a queue in brand-new military uniforms, playing the song "our great man" (adapted from the previous Ming Dynasty).


    Under the excited rhythm, a group of teenagers dressed in white and blue school uniforms stood aside with wreaths in their hands. They were all primary school students in Yangjia college. They came to present flowers to some representatives of the observation mission.

 Chapter 1631

    In addition to the military band and children, standing were a group of policemen in straight police uniforms. They are here to be responsible for maintaining law and order. After all, nearly 15000 members of the Nanming observation mission have come. Their safety must be guaranteed.


    To this end, one of the police chief officers of the cabinet, long Tienan, also came.


    Three of the five cabinet elders appeared, which is enough to prove that the Yang Department attached importance to the Nanming observation group.


    Besides the police, there were some officials from the foreign ministry and some people who came to watch.


    It is not true that they are common people. Most of them are welcome representatives selected by various units. They are dressed in neat clothes, tall and straight, most of the men are handsome, and most of the women are beautiful. They are full of energy and spirit, showing the style of the Han people who are now embedded in the city.


    In addition to these Han people, there is also an alien welcome group composed of 500 people.


    Among them, there are white skin, black skin, yellow hair, red hair and blue eyes. They were all nationalities captured by the Yang family, and they were also the ones who performed better among all nationalities. Putting them here proves the strength of the Yang system and the dignity of the Han people.


    The whole welcome mission has only more people than the observation mission, nearly 20000. But even so, the square in front of the new Wharf in chixian city is still not crowded. Just last year, the wharf was expanded again, not to mention only 30000 or 40000 people. Even if 100000 people were here, there was no problem.


    Everything on the dock has long been seen clearly by the observer group. When I saw the welcome scene, as a member of the observation team, I was naturally full of pride and pride. After all, whoever went to a strange place wanted to be welcomed by others, not white eyed.


    But there are also some people, mainly officials of the Southern Ming Dynasty. They keep smiling on their faces, but they are beating drums at the bottom of their hearts. How can the people who welcome them have such a good mental outlook? Are these people really ordinary people, not the gentry and nobles in the city?


    Think about the current state of the people in Nanming. Although it is said that they will not starve to death, most people are yellow and thin, and their eyes are dull. They are like walking corpses. How can they be as energetic as the people who meet them?


    "Could it be disguised?"


    At the moment, there are obviously not a few people with such ideas. Officials decided to wait until they entered the city to have a good look. They believed that they could tell whether it was true or false.


    The ship finally landed, and then came out of the first ship were Chen Xun, the Minister of officials of the Southern Ming Dynasty, and Wang Zuo, the Minister of household. They can join the observation group, which is not only their own meaning, but also the meaning of Zhu Qizhen, emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    Two officials, one in charge and the other in charge of the money and food of a country, came this time with an attitude of learning. I want to see how the Yang family accumulated so much money and food and employed people.


    Speaking of it, both Yu Qian and Shen you know them. In particular, Yu Qian''s position was basically equal to theirs. As soon as the old friend met, he naturally went forward with a smile.


    Seeing Yu Qian and Shen you coming, there was something unnatural about whether the official was Chen Xun or Wang Zuo.


    In the past, they all belonged to the ministers of the Ming Dynasty, but now they are their masters. The key is that Yu Qian and Shen you obviously mix better. On the ship when they came, people from the Yang family told them about the general situation of chiembedded City, including the old saying of the five cabinet.


    Think of others, they are old, but they are just a Book of history. In addition, the Nanming Dynasty is now in turmoil. The Yang system is like the sun in the middle of the sky, and the gap between the two sides will only be greater.


    Shen you, in particular, used to be a small person and a low-level official in their eyes, but now he has become one of the cabinet elders of the Yang family, holding the power of life and death. If you have studied the huge territory of the Yang system, you will know that their real power is even greater than the king of a small country. This person is really angry.


    "Welcome, welcome." Yu Qian and Shen you smiled and stretched out their right hands to Chen Xun and Wang Zuo.


    In other people''s territory, this time I came to learn lessons. The two ministers also dared not have the slightest carelessness. They also quickly extended their right arm, and then held their four big hands together.


    The etiquette of shaking hands does not belong to Daming, but now everyone has done so, and there is no sense of violation. No wonder this etiquette will be accepted by Chinese people in future generations.


    After a Xun and Wang Zuo, people like Xie Chong, Minister of rites, Xiao Pei, Minister of punishment, Wei Luo, Minister of works, Kuang ye, Minister of war, and Shang Pei, censor of Du Yu, also came down from other ships. Both sides saluted and said hello to each other.


    "The battle is not small." Kuang ye, the Minister of the Ministry of war, got off the ship and his face was a little ugly. In his opinion, it was clearly the power of the Yang Department to them. With so many people, what is this not a demonstration?


    Kuang Ye is a veteran, because he is in charge of the military department and naturally has a better temper than ordinary people. Now Nanming is going to face Yang. It is conceivable that he will have such a performance. After Yu Qian and Shen you looked at each other, they didn''t care, but smiled. Then he said, "this is what our king means. Whether you like it or not, you should abide by our rules when you come here. Otherwise, please go back. The ship is right there and can go at any time."


    Kuang ye, who was choked, wanted to turn around and leave now. But thinking of his mission, he finally endured it. After a cold hum from the corners of his mouth, he stopped talking.


    The other ministers smiled awkwardly. They didn''t understand human feelings like Kuang ye, so naturally they wouldn''t stand with him, let alone turn around and leave.


    Seeing that no one was talking, Yu Qian smiled and said, "even if everyone has no opinion, let''s listen to the arrangement. Come and offer flowers."


    As soon as the voice fell, the pupils who had already stood for a while came forward with wreaths, came to the officials, padded their feet and put the colorful wreaths in their hands one by one on the officials'' neck.


    Adults are always the most tolerant of children. Not to mention such lovely pupils, they didn''t want things, but sent wreaths, so this link was completed smoothly. After that, the long prepared trams drove to the square open space in front of the wharf, and the members of the observation team entered the cars in batches.


    When entering the car, the members of the observation group all had a sense of curiosity on their faces, such as Chen Xun, Wang Zuo and so on. Obviously, they are very curious about the thing in front of them. Rows of clean and tidy seats are placed in front of them. When they sit on their hips, they feel the softness of sponges. Then there is a clear different kind of glass in front of them, so that they can see everything outside from the inside out.


    When all the members of the observation group entered the car and took their seats one by one according to the guides, the first tram started, slowly drove out of the square and drove straight to the chixian urban area. At this moment, screams came and went.


    Both the people sitting in the first electric vehicle and those in other vehicles screamed when they saw that the car without horse pull or man push began to walk slowly "spontaneously" on the road.


    People always have a fear of the unknown. Especially when the appearance of a thing exceeds people''s imagination, that fear is exacerbated.


    The members of the observation mission were screaming. No matter what kind of officials they were, they were shouting like nothing at the moment. They may be excited, surprised, or afraid from the bottom of their heart.


    Fortunately, in each car, in addition to the necessary driver, there is also a young and beautiful female soldier commentator of Yang Department, who is wearing a military uniform. Their voices sounded in time and began to explain the principle of electric vehicles and why the car can walk spontaneously.


    Although no one can really understand the principles of the these women soldiers, at least everyone knows that it is not a spell used. Everything is the result of the scientific progress. Finally, some riots were suppressed, and members began to observe the things inside and outside the car with curiosity.


    The four members of Wang Zuo''s family are also in a starting tram. The car moves slowly and runs on the main road. As they get closer to the embedded urban area, the surrounding high-rise buildings begin to increase.


    "What a beautiful city. It''s more beautiful than Kyoto. It''s clean and the air is good," said Wang Chang, a granddaughter in a row behind them.


    "Yes, it''s really beautiful here." Mrs. Wang song also sighed, and her eyes will change with the constant changes of the surrounding scenery.


    Wang Zhicheng, the eldest grandson who had always been calm, pointed out to the outside and shouted, "look, what''s that? It''s so fast that one can fly away."


    Needless to say, Wang Zhicheng must have seen the bicycle walking in the bicycle lane next to the tram. Such things, not to mention, have become popular in the whole city. At least some people can afford them, so now there is an army of bicycles on the main road.


    "This thing can also pull a person. It''s so powerful. Brother, you can buy one and then pull me?" Wang Shang was obviously shocked, and then he pulled Wang Zhicheng''s arm with a happy face and a begging face.


    "Well, if we can buy it, we must buy one." Wang Zhicheng also vowed.

 Chapter 1632

    "Brother is the best." Wang Shang, who got the promise, immediately smiled with beautiful eyes like crescent moon.


    All this was heard in the ears of Wang Zuo Shangshu. In his heart, it was a mixture of five flavors. Just entering the red inlaid city for the first time brought him too many surprises and unknowns. At the moment, he didn''t know whether this kind of phenomenon was good or bad, but after seeing the performance of his grandchildren, he had a faint feeling that the chixian city was too powerful and rich.


    It is this rich and powerful that has incomparable curiosity and charisma for young people. I really don''t know whether this curiosity is a good thing or a bad thing. But he can''t stop it now.


    In fact, not only did Wang Zuo have such an idea, but also many Nanming officials of the observation mission had the same attitude. Among them, they only saw the shock brought to them by the things in front of them; The visionary has seen the changes of the people around him and began to think deeply.


    Kuang ye, the Minister of war, was also sitting in a tram. The difference is that what surrounded him was not his family, but three young generals in the Nanming army. One thousand captain and two centurions.


    Just from this point of view, Kuang Ye is definitely a good official dedicated to the imperial court.


    Before, Kuang ye had a lot of contacts with Yang Chendong, and he has been fully supporting yang Chendong. That''s because there was no statement of Yang Department at that time. What Yang Chendong did was also helping the people''s uprising in Nanming.


    It was through this opportunity that Yang Chendong walked out of the northern Ming Dynasty, collapsed over the Southern Ming Dynasty, went to the chixian city and owned everything now.


    However, no matter how powerful Yang is, in Kuang Ye''s eyes, Yang Chendong is a minister of Daming. Whenever Daming needs it, he should come immediately.


    But all this is just taking it for granted. Why should I give everything I try so hard to the imperial court unconditionally in the end? If the court is a real court for the people, maybe Yang Chendong will really consider it, but in the current Nanming Dynasty, officials are extravagant in power and greed. In the eyes of most people, there is only one third of an acre in front of them, and several people really pay attention to the people''s livelihood.


    Moreover, history has told us that Han people learn the golden mean. In history, there are few examples of outward expansion except the Han Dynasty. Several foreign wars are only to win and return, and there is no idea of going out at all. In this way, or if you don''t encounter a strong enemy, what will happen to the people once you encounter it?


    In later generations, there are often first-class foreigners, second-class officials, third-class young people and fourth-class Han people. At that time, Yang Chendong was weak and could only look at it. But now that he has such ability, he must make changes to lay a greater territory and more rivers and mountains for the Han people, so that the Han people can become the top figures in the gold Pagoda in the world.


    Kuang Ye naturally doesn''t know Yang Chendong''s ideas. Even if I know, I''m afraid I won''t agree. No wonder, in the eyes of most Ming officials, all the places in the world are uncivilized except the Ming land. What is the use of uncivilized people? And waste a lot of money.


    Kuang ye can''t imagine that war is also the best means to plunder money. As long as you do a good job and win the war, the dividend is still very rich. It''s a pity that Ming people don''t know this. They only see the wealth taken out by mobilizing the army, and they can''t see the seizures after the victory of the war.


    Therefore, the ideas of Kuang ye and Yang Chendong have changed seriously. Especially when Kuang ye saw that Yang was going to attack Nanming, he brought a lot of pressure. The previous friendship between the two people was completely lost, which is why Kuang Ye didn''t look good after getting off the ship.


    This time, with the observation team coming to chixian City, it was also Kuang Ye''s last effort. He wants to talk to Yang Chendong about Nanming. Although it is difficult to get any good results, Kuang Ye is still willing to give it a try.


    "Sir, this red inlaid city is different from our Nanming City," said Ke Hong, the only commander accompanying him.


    How can Kuang ye, who has a black face, not see it? But at this moment, he didn''t know what to say, so he could only tell him again: "see more and talk less. Especially the barracks in the city, you must go in and have a look."


    "Yes. But..." Ke Hong''s face showed a trace of embarrassment. This is not in the Southern Ming Dynasty. I''m afraid their identities as military officials are useless. It would be a capital crime if they didn''t break into the military camp with the consent of King Wu Nan.


    Knowing what Ke Hong was worried about, Kuang Ye waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. I will explain this to King Wu Nan and fight for it for you."


    The word "strive for" is enough to prove that Kuang Ye is not sure about this matter. Speaking of him, he is a crown prince, a crown Fu, a minister of the Ministry of war, and an official from the first grade. However, if Yang Chendong doesn''t bird him, he really has nothing to do.


    Seeing Kuang Ye saying this, Ke Hong and the three were not talking, but looked curiously out of the tram window.


    The scenery was constantly changing. The tram entered the urban area and finally stopped at the door of the Yang Hotel.


    Speaking of Yang Hotel, it was built three years ago. Considering the great expansion of Yang''s territory and power, the Yang Hotel was built on the largest scale at the beginning of its construction. Covering an area of hundreds of hectares, many houses around were demolished. After three years, it was finally completed and opened last month. The whole hotel has eight floors, including more than 20000 bedrooms, as well as countless restaurants and boutiques.


    With such a large scale, it is more than enough to live in the Nanming observation mission. So when the people walked out of the tram, the room keys were put into their hands.


    The thick red carpet is paved from the gate of the hotel to the hotel. As soon as I entered the hotel, the varied chandeliers on my head came into everyone''s eyes. At this time, although it was not dark yet, the light of the electric lamp could play a role. When I saw the colorful lights flashing on the chandelier, almost everyone in the observation group was surprised again.


    Not only that, when people entered the elevator in the hall and were suddenly taken up, many people were even more frightened and pale. Then they entered the floor with their keys and entered the room, and everything in front of them opened their eyes.


    The independent and luxurious bathroom, comfortable big bed, spacious and bright floor to ceiling windows, the kettle that can burn hot water when powered on, and the instant noodles, ham sausage, cans of various flavors and various drinks placed in each room blind most people''s eyes.


    Wang Shang is a girl who is very curious about anything new. When I saw the instructions in the room and knew how to use things, I immediately boiled a pot of boiling water, then poured instant noodles and ham sausage into it, and soon ate a full meal.


    Touching her full stomach, she quickly walked out of the room and came to the next door. Then she knocked on the door room by room. Soon, with her "efforts", the instant noodles and ham sausage in most rooms were wiped out.


    That kind of junk food, which is used to by everyone in future generations, has now become a very delicious thing in the eyes of many people. The direct consequence is that when dinner comes, when everyone walks out of the floor in batches to the banquet hall and sees a wide range of buffet food, I don''t know how many people cast resentful eyes on Wang Shang.


    Wang Chang was also wronged. How did she know that Yang had prepared so many delicious food for them in the evening? She thought that the so-called welcome banquet was the same as the banquet held in the Imperial Palace in the past. Everyone had only a small amount of food in front of the table, and there were many rules. Finally, he couldn''t even fill his stomach.


    Fortunately, Wang Shang is very young and digests food quickly. It didn''t take long for her to compete with some of her little sisters over the delicious food in the buffet.


    The biggest advantage of the buffet is that you can choose food at any time according to your food intake, put it into plates and start it. You don''t need to pay attention to any rules, and you don''t have to wait for guests to greet, so you get into embarrassment.


    This is the favorite way for young people to eat. They have had enough of the rules at home and can finally release themselves. Of course, it''s a pleasure.


    On the contrary, people like Kuang Ye stared at the beads one by one when they saw the food. Some people who are interested in it have made a rough calculation. I''m afraid they don''t know how much money they will spend for the reception tonight.


    Yu Qian and Shen you also took a delegation of Yang officials to the welcome banquet. Compared with most Nanming officials who are at a loss or eat and drink, Yang officials who are used to this scene are mostly holding a glass filled with wine and chatting with people at will. In addition, all Yang officials are dressed in gray Zhongshan suits, which seems quite stylish.


    "Wu Nan Wang arrives."


    When the shouts came, a group of black riding dragon guards poured in at the door of the banquet hall. They were all dressed in neat military uniforms. After entering the banquet hall, they guarded all the main roads and stood on both sides. That is, it does not delay everyone''s next eating, but also ensures to control the whole audience and deal with any emergencies.


    After waiting for these dragon guards to stand in their respective positions, Yang Chendong took Hu Yan''s hand and marched into the banquet hall with Luan Xiaochen, lengsong and other officers in military uniforms.


    Today''s Yang Chendong rarely wears a handsome military uniform, which makes the whole person look special. When the dark and shiny leather shoes landed on the red carpet, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 1633

    "Wow! It''s so handsome." the scene of Yang Chendong''s appearance was seen in the eyes of many women in the observation group, especially girls such as Wang Shang, who couldn''t help exclaiming. What''s more, I don''t know how many girls'' eyes have been covered with small stars.


    Yang Chendong is only thirty-seven years old now. This age is the most attractive time for men. Against the backdrop of military uniforms, he looks more energetic. In particular, the innate temperament gives people a sense of vigorous and enterprising spirit, which many officials in the Southern Ming Dynasty did not have.


    As soon as Yang Chendong appeared, he immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the audience, especially the big girl and little daughter-in-law, who have eyes like autumn water, and even like a little girl like Wang Shang. The lethality of such an uncle is even more powerful.


    At this moment, even Kuang ye, who wants to have a good theory with Yang Chendong, has to sigh that Yang Chendong is impeccable, at least from the appearance.


    Holding Hu Yan''s hand, Yang Chendong smiled and looked at both sides. It seemed that there was no focus, but it seemed that everyone was in the eyes, which made people feel highly valued.


    At this time, Hu Yan also smiled like a flower. There is no doubt that the noble temperament of the imperial concubine and queen is revealed. Walking with Yang Chendong gives people a sense of many children and girls.


    Applause soon rang out in the banquet hall. Yu Qian, shen you, Luan Xiaochen, lengsong and long Tienan, who was in charge of security work, took the lead in applause. Soon, the hall was shrouded in warm applause.


    Infected, the people of the Nanming observation group applauded, which made the atmosphere of the scene reach the peak at this moment.


    Yang Chendong didn''t mean to speak. The other party just came to the red inlaid city. He still didn''t know much about it. In this way, it''s too early for him to say anything. It''s better to let everyone see and understand before he speaks. At that time, the meaning was much stronger than it is now.


    Yang Chen, who had no intention of speaking, held a red wine goblet in the East and gently clinked glasses with Chen Xun, Wang Zuo, Xie Chong and others. No matter whether we are in the same camp or not, we all have a smile on our faces at the moment. It seems that we are old friends we haven''t seen for a long time.


    But this very harmonious atmosphere soon changed because of Kuang Ye''s arrival.


    Although he was over 80, Kuang Ye soon crowded into Yang Chendong''s face because he was tall and practiced martial arts when he was young.


    For Kuang Ye''s arrival, Chen Xun and others naturally gave up half their positions. At the same time, the steps also stepped back involuntarily. They all saw Kuang Ye''s performance along the way and would not think that Kuang ye came here to contact feelings.


    As everyone guessed, Kuang Yegang squeezed up, that is, he smiled and said in a sarcastic voice, "the king of Wunan is so powerful."


    "It''s Kuang Gong. I haven''t seen you for a long time." seeing Kuang Ye crowded over, Yang Chendong, as the host, appropriately hung a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Kuang Yefang didn''t see Yang Chendong''s kindness, but said in a sour tone, "King Wunan, you always boast that you are the best to the Han people. You once told me that money should be spent on the blade. But look at the banquet hall. The food prepared here must be expensive. Is it not good to leave the food to the people with this silver? Why waste it again?"


    As soon as the word of waste was uttered, the faces of Chen Xun, Wang Zuo and Xie Chong immediately became very ugly.


    What is waste?


    Is it a waste to eat for everyone? Is it not a waste to eat for the people? It is clear that Kuang Ye has nothing to do. At this moment, everyone felt a little bad about his seal.


    However, Yang Chendong''s complexion remained unchanged. He knew Kuang Ye. The information sent by the intelligence department also showed that the old man was not very particular about eating and never expected any delicacies. As long as he was full, it was not surprising that he could say such a thing.


    After all, this is a welcome banquet held by himself. Speaking such words on such an occasion, as the host, Yang Chendong naturally doesn''t look very good. It''s always people who let me a foot, and I''m still ten feet away. Yang Chendong is not polite. He shook his glass gently, then raised his head and asked word by word, "Waste? Hehe, Lord Kuang, you are really ignorant."


    The change from Kuang Gong to Lord Kuang has proved Yang Chendong''s attitude at the moment.


    At this time, Kuang Ye obviously didn''t pay attention to these. He just heard Yang Chendong say he was ignorant. Now he became angry, and his voice couldn''t help raising two tones and asked, "King Wunan, what do you say?"


    The rising tone immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the banquet hall. Originally, many eyes gathered here intentionally or unintentionally because of Yang Chendong''s appearance. Now Kuang Ye''s cry attracted everyone''s attention and curiosity.


    Kuang Ye was angry and looked angry. But Yang Chendong didn''t care about it. Instead, he smiled and said in a small voice that people around him could hear clearly, "Lord Kuang, haven''t you heard what the ancients said? Don''t you speak louder? Also, I don''t agree with what you said about waste. What''s wrong with a person living in this world who can eat better and wear better through his own efforts? Do you have to eat chaff and swallow vegetables? If so, what''s the meaning of life?"


    After being robbed by Yang Chendong, Kuang Ye''s face was even more ugly, but he didn''t mess up, because he had long thought about the consequences of standing up and saying this. So facing Yang Chendong, he said without concession, "there is nothing wrong with people''s pursuit, but the ancients also said that Da Ze helps the world. You, King Wunan, boasted that you would take the Han people into a better life. Have you done it? You eat and drink here, but have you ever thought about whether there are stammers among the Hundred Surnames outside? Even if you eat bran swallowing vegetables, can you do it?"


    "Of course you can." Yang Chendong said this sentence almost without hesitation. Then he turned slightly, looked at the other people at the banquet and said: "I have said that I want to give people a better life. Naturally, I have done what I said. Next, you can find the answer during the investigation in chixian city. If there are people starving to death in the street, or if, as Kuang ye said, most of the people are eating chaff and swallowing vegetables, you can come and scold me, and I will admit it. On the contrary, if the people are really led by me , if you have a better life and don''t worry about food and clothing, the king will ask you Kuang ye, how do you do it? "


    Kuang Ye was really stunned for a while.


    Originally, Yang Chendong thought that his accusations were out of the mouth. Yang Chendong must find all kinds of reasons to explain them. Then he pretended to be magnanimous and let the other party go. In this way, he can not only show his mind, but also suppress the other party''s arrogance, which must be of great benefit to the next contact between Nanming and Yang.


    It''s impossible to think that Yang Houdong didn''t mean to retreat at all. Instead, he should write his own battle paper. At this moment, he was surprised first, and then he was very happy in his heart. What a good Yang Chendong, he was really boastful and dared to boast like this. That''s the case. You should take the initiative to smoke. That''s the case, he''s not polite.


    "Well, if everything is really what King Wu Nan said, I will apologize on the spot, and then turn around and leave." Kuang ye said with pride and dry clouds.


    "Very good, I hope some people can keep their word." his eyes fell on Kuang Ye. Yang Chendong looked very calm, as if he had won the bet.


    This is just a small episode at the party, because Yang Chendong left soon. This is just your first contact. His stay here will not play any role. On the contrary, it will give you a kind of pressure and make you unhappy.


    As Yang Chendong left, the banquet hall became lively again. Wang Zuo also found an opportunity to come to Yu Qian.


    They were both old ministers of the Ming Dynasty. They had contact before, and because they admire each other''s character, they have a good personal relationship. Now they have a chance, of course, we should have a good chat.


    Wang Zuo first observed Yu Qian and found that the other party was not a little unhappy because of Kuang Ye''s disturbance just now. On the contrary, his smile was still engraved on his face, as if he was in a good mood. He asked curiously, "Yu Gong, you must have seen what happened just now. Don''t you worry about your king at all?"


    "Worry? Why worry?" Yu Qian asked with a puzzled face.


    Wang Zuo was also stunned when he heard the sound. He wondered if he could have a good chat. But he already said, "Yu Gong, aren''t you afraid that Kuang Taifu is really walking around the city?"


    "Why should you be afraid?" Yu Qian asked again. Then he smiled and said, "prince, even if the king dares to say so, there is no problem. By the way, if the prince doesn''t believe it, you can also look around in the city these days. If you really find that some people can''t afford to eat and wear clothes, tell me at any time, and I''m willing to apologize like the king."


    Just after that, shen you came to Yu Qian and said that there were some officials there who wanted to ask about something. Soon, Wang Zuo was left here.


    At the moment, Wang Zuo was as if he had been struck by thunder.


    He is still thinking about what happened just now. Yu Qian knows that he is definitely a doer and has some idealism. There is no problem for such a person to do things, but it is easy to offend people because he is too honest. If he wants others to admire him, it is basically impossible.


    Such a person can''t talk big. But what did he say just now? He also let himself go to see it in the city. What is it?

 Chapter 1634

    Even when Daming was the richest, there were beggars in the capital of Daming. That''s how many efforts the emperors of the Ming Dynasty made, but they still can''t do the same. How can it be that there is not even a person who can''t afford to eat when the city has only been established for many years?


    And what did Yu Qian call Yang Chendong just now?


    King!


    It''s not a king, but a king.


    Don''t look at this word difference. There are too many in it. This is enough to prove Yu Qian''s admiration and even conviction for Yang Chendong.


    Who is Yu Qian? He is definitely a role model for all officials who want to pretend to be the people. He will only be good to the people, not bow to the powerful. Even in Daming, the emperor couldn''t make him bow his head. But now he actually respects Yang Chendong so much. What''s going on?


    Can it be said that Yang Chendong''s kindness to the people has exceeded Yu Qian''s cognition and has been recognized by him?


    Is it true that there are no people in the whole city who can''t afford to eat?


    "No! It''s impossible." a voice shouted in Wang Zuo''s heart.


    Since ancient times, no Dynasty has been able to feed all the people. At most, 60% or 70% of the people have enough food and clothing, which can be called a prosperous era. After all, not everyone is willing to work hard. There are always some people who are lazy.


    He shook his head and couldn''t understand it. But Wang Zuo has made up his mind that he must walk around during his stay in the red inlaid city to see whether Yang Chendong and Yu Qian are lying or the truth is true.


    If the common people had a good life, wouldn''t it say that Yang Houdong was not only good at fighting, but also good at governing the country. In this case, it may be a blessing for the people to hand Nanming over to this person.


    On the other side, Kuang ye also retreated, and the commander Ke Hong soon met him.


    Kuang Ye''s spirit is good. Obviously, he has a lot of self-confidence because of the bet he made just now. After seeing Ke Hong and the other two centurions, he said with great interest, "tomorrow, you separate and take a good walk in the city. Hum! Let me expose the lies of King Wu Nan."


    Kuang Ye certainly doesn''t think that the people in the whole city can have plenty of food and clothing, which is simply impossible. As for why Yang Chendong dared to say so, it must be because the other party was prepared and would hide those people. That is, as long as he looked carefully, he didn''t worry about finding clues. At that time, he wanted to see how ugly Yang Chendong''s face would be. At that time, taking advantage of this momentum, he would put forward the diplomatic problems between Nanming and Yang, which must be a breakthrough.


    Facing Kuang Ye''s orders, Ke Hong naturally nodded. Although they were surprised by the great works of the Yang family since they got on the ship, and they also envy the life of the Yang family, they know that their family members are still in Nanming, and they still want to go back, so they must listen to Lord Kuang Ye.


    At this time, not only Kuang ye, but also many people are doubting Yang Chendong''s words. Those who can participate in the observation mission are naturally either rich or expensive, but this does not mean that they have not seen the poor or beggars.


    After all, it is because of the poor that the rich are called, isn''t it?


    Many people also decided to look around tomorrow. They didn''t believe that King Wunan could hide people so well. They didn''t believe that they couldn''t find any.


    When the party was over, I don''t know how many people made such a decision in their hearts. But for more families, they have been attracted by the neon lights on the road outside the hotel.


    Looking out from the window of the hotel, people come and go in the street. Under the light of the street lamps on the straight cement road, everyone talks and laughs. There are some young people walking on the street arm in arm. They don''t care what outsiders look at them at all.


    From their clothes, they were bright, and everyone''s face showed a happy look.


    This scene is impossible to see in Nanjing and Kyoto.


    First, there is a curfew in Kyoto. At night, people are not allowed to walk in the streets. Where else can we see the excitement?


    Second, even if there is no curfew, it is dark everywhere. If one is not careful, he will step into the ditch. Who is willing to go out in such an environment?


    As for the third. There are no entertainment facilities in Kyoto at night. What can I do even if I go out?


    Compared with this, the street view outside the Yang Hotel is so different.


    Wang Chang stood in front of the French window of the room and looked at the outside. His heart was itchy. At this time, there was a slight knock at the door. With a trace of doubt, Wang Shang opened the door and saw his brother Wang Zhicheng.


    At this time, Wang Zhicheng was already dressed and didn''t want to sleep at all. After seeing his sister, his first sentence was, "I''m going to call some partners out for a walk. Are you going?"


    Of course, Wang Zhicheng is not all kind-hearted. He will call his sister for fear that his grandfather will punish him. With his sister''s follow, there will be another shield.


    Wang Chang had such an idea. Now when his brother said that he could still suppress the dryness in his heart, he nodded and said, "OK, wait until I put on my coat."


    Wang Chang and Wang Zhicheng quickly got out of the room, called several young partners, and went downstairs to the hotel. Here they saw the police in charge of security work in chixian city. When they were still thinking about whether going out would be prohibited, a policeman came forward and asked them what they had to do.


    With a trace of tension and some uneasiness, Wang Zhicheng said his ideas. Then he said that they would not go out if it was inconvenient. Unexpectedly, the police just smiled, then began to ask their names, and then some temporary ID cards were sent to them.


    "It''s OK to go out. You must have an ID card, or you will have some trouble in the inspection of the patrol police. OK. Now there''s no problem with these ID cards." after that, the police took the initiative to step aside and let out the door behind them.


    After taking the ID card, Wang Zhicheng, Wang Shang and others walked out of the Yangjia hotel with some excitement. But what they didn''t know was that behind them, a team of ten red embedded city police followed them in plain clothes.


    Anyway, it''s also an observation group from Nanming. If their personal safety is threatened in chixian City, it''s equivalent to the face of Fan Yang Department and the face of Wu Nan Wang. It''s equivalent to that the work of the police corps has not been done in place.


    After leaving the Yangjia Hotel and following the direction of people and flow, Wang Zhicheng only walked more than two miles and saw a square covering dozens of mu, where many young and middle-aged people were dancing.


    The dance music is played by several big speakers around the square. It has a sense of rhythm, so that people can quickly integrate into the rhythm.


    Outside the square, there are stalls everywhere. Some of them sell food and some sell all kinds of small toys. Basically, there are some people in front of each stall. Looking from a distance, it gives people a very lively feeling.


    "It''s really prosperous here." Wang Zhicheng looked at the scene and stood in place. This scene can''t be seen in Nanming Kyoto. Maybe it can only be seen when there are lanterns on the 15th of the first month of the year. But it''s just that there are many people, and the play and food can''t be compared with here.


    "Isn''t it? It''s so nice here that I don''t want to go?" Wang Chang felt it and said casually. But this sentence was heard in the ears of his brother Wang Zhicheng. What made him look involuntarily changed. At this time, he had more ideas in his heart.


    It was not until other partners had stridden forward and began to greet him to go quickly that Wang Zhicheng promised to "come", then followed and integrated into the crowd.


    Delicious, fun, and even juggling. Many of the them have been heard and never seen by Wang Zhicheng and others. After asking about the price, they knew that it was not very expensive. At least they could afford it with an official family like them. Therefore, before long, everyone of them was full of all kinds of "booty."


    I bought a lot of things and talked with some businesses. Only then did I know that there is not only one square like this in chixian city. This is the central urban area and the largest square. There are many such squares in the four urban areas of the East, West, North and south. There are even such squares in some residential buildings. Just because of the population, many squares are not as lively as here.


    Hearing that there was more than one such lively place, Wang Zhicheng was really surprised. Instinctively, he asked the vendors to pay taxes. He just estimated that there was a lot of excitement in front of each stall, and the queuing people didn''t know who they were. In this way, I''m afraid there was a lot of trading volume in one night, the profit was not small, and there should be a lot of business tax.


    "Ah, you say business tax, we are a small business, so only 10 percent." the stall owner is obviously a person who is willing to chat, and there is no taboo on this issue.


    "10% business tax? How do you charge it?" Wang Zhicheng looked puzzled. He understood that 10% of the total trading volume in one night was used to pay taxes, but how did the tax collection department know how much the trading volume was?


    "Of course, we should be satisfied that the king of Wunan has created such good conditions for our Han people. Naturally, there are also unconscious people, but there are many staff in the square. They will secretly record the trading volume of some stalls and compare them later. If anyone is caught for tax evasion, he will be locked up and serve in prison. That''s why Such a good life is in front of us, but no one dares to play this little idea. "

 Chapter 1635

    "Conscious?" hearing this, Wang Zhicheng was surprised and didn''t know how much. But when I calmed down and thought about it carefully, I was relieved again.


    If you change to yourself, in the face of such a good environment, you won''t play any means in taxation. Moreover, as the boss said just now, some people caught tax evasion are regarded as typical, which is enough to deter others. With such soft and hard means, it''s no wonder everyone will fully cooperate.


    Naturally, all this should be based on the fairness of tax collectors. If it were in the Nanming Dynasty, those petty officials would do something for their own self-interest. In the final analysis, a good policy also depends on people to implement. If we can''t find the right person, the best policy is in vain.


    The Yang family is extremely strict in the management of official corruption. An official can''t do business. It''s an iron rule. You can''t take away your reputation and money alone, can you?


    As an official, he should also assess his performance regularly. If his ability is inferior for three consecutive times, he will be dismissed. This is that the capable go up and the mediocre go down.


    Officials are strictly prohibited from using their powers and accepting benefits. Once discovered, three generations of officials are not allowed to do business and five generations of officials are not allowed to be officials. Then you can only make money by working for people. In the face of such severe punishment, I''m afraid few people dare to defy the law.


    Then again, under the severe crackdown means, the treatment of officials is really good. They not only have a high monthly salary, but also enjoy two holidays a year. During the holidays, there are also subsidies given by the government, so that officials can walk around and have a look.


    Basically, it''s easy to support a dozen people as an official.


    There are also various safeguard measures for officials. For example, officials can be reimbursed if they are ill, that is, it is basically equivalent to free. In addition, officials also have a pension when they retire in old age, which can ensure that they can live well in their old age.


    Under various safeguard measures, officials can work freely without any worries.


    This is totally different from that of officials in the Southern Ming Dynasty, whose source of livelihood is supplemented by salary and corruption. As an official in Nanming, if there is no gray income, it is basically difficult to live. The direct consequence is that big officials are greedy and small officials are greedy. For all this, even the emperor Yingzong just turned a blind eye. He can''t be cruel. Otherwise, I''m afraid that living by salary officials is not as good as some gentry. If so, why do you do that?


    Don''t you smell it? Being an official for thousands of miles is only for wealth!


    This night, Wang Zhicheng heard a lot and saw a lot. His whole brain was almost full. His mind suddenly seemed to enter another world. He suddenly found that some things could still be done, and he could do better after doing so.


    ......


    Still in the small courtyard, Yang liuzuo is sitting in a chair listening to Yang Ying''s report.


    "Master, the people we sent have returned. They said that the people of the observation mission were accompanied by the police when they went out, and there was no chance to do anything."


    "No chance?" Yang Liu looked unhappy after hearing this. For others, the arrival of the Nanming observation group may not see anything for a while and a half. They just think that Yang Department is making clear to the south. But Yang Liu was very clear in his heart. It was clear that Yang Chendong was buying people''s hearts and brightening his muscles. Maybe after the observation group returned to Nanming, the waves would rise. At that time, the emperor Yingzong would suffer his own consequences.


    In order to prevent Yang Chendong''s goal from being achieved, Yang Liu is ready to engage in sabotage. If someone in the observation group is killed and the best main figure is killed, it can make the observation group feel insecure. Therefore, he is not in the mood to stay in the red inlaid city. In this way, the big plan will naturally be destroyed.


    But I never thought that the police corps went out. But Yang Liu still said reluctantly, "as far as I know, the wolf tooth special combat brigade is not in the red embedded City, but just some police. Can we really stop the killers we sent?"


    Seeing Yang Liu questioning her ability, Yang Ying quickly explained, "Master, the strength of the police corps is also good. Especially in recent years, because of sufficient funds, the police have carried out all kinds of training. Although they may not be able to give full play to the strength of real soldiers on the battlefield, their ability to protect this area is good. Of course, they are powerful and can''t be compared with our people, but if our people move their hands, they will be afraid It''s also very difficult to escape the police''s encirclement. After all, the number of the other party is too many. Just in a naked City, the number of the police corps has reached more than 60000. It''s hard to defeat four hands with two fists. Once our people are caught, I''m afraid it will affect the later plan. "


    Listening to these explanations, Yang Liu could only put away his mind of destruction, but he still muttered discontentedly, "there are more than 60000 police in chixian city. Are they crazy? How much does it cost?"


    At this point, Yang Liu couldn''t help sighing. When it comes to money, the Yang family is really not short of money. In particular, the navy has constantly won victories. Under their strong ships and guns, it often doesn''t take long for countries and forces they regard as targets to be seriously damaged, and then they can only choose to surrender. Then a large amount of gold and silver was sent back to chixian city by transport ships.


    With money, it''s easy to do things. Of course, there won''t be any difficulty in recruiting people. Moreover, he has heard that not all of the 60000 police officers will be placed in chixian City, and more than half of them will eventually be arranged to other Yang sites. They are only interns now, so they just spend more money now.


    Considering that there are more than 60000 police, there will be no problem for the safety of less than 15000 members of the Nanming observation group. If he has to do it, he is likely to be arrested. He finally had to shake his head and say to Yang Ying, "forget it, it''s not worth the risk."


    "Yes," Yang Ying agreed. Then he remembered something and said, "is it strange that Zhu Huiyun should have attacked with all his strength if he could have come up at the beginning? I''m afraid Yang Chendong would have died in Yunnan Province, and Mo GUI would not have died because of it."


    Yes, Mo GUI is Yang Ying''s confidant. Uncle Ying mentioned in Mo GUI refers to Yang Ying. Unfortunately, because of Zhu Huixuan''s carelessness, Mo GUI finally died. When she got the news, Yang Ying was really sad for a while.


    Not to mention Yang Liu and Yang Ying''s helplessness here. One night passed, and the next morning, Wang Song saw that it was time to have breakfast. His grandson and granddaughter had not got up yet, so he went outside the room and woke him up.


    When two of the four members of the family were still yawning during breakfast, Wang Zuo''s face became a little ugly and said, "I told you to rest early. Look at you. Didn''t you sleep last night?"


    "I slept, but I slept too late." Wang Chang said casually. As soon as she finished speaking, she immediately covered her mouth with her right hand. Obviously, she knew she was missing her mouth.


    Seeing his sister recruit so quickly, Wang Zhicheng sighed that his sister was not calm, so he took the initiative to explain everything to Wang Zuo, as well as what he saw, heard, thought and thought at night.


    At the beginning, Wang Zuo listened while eating. He didn''t pay much attention to it. Young people are curious about everything and like to join the fun. It''s normal to have such a reaction. But when he heard how lively the square was, tens of thousands of people gathered at this time. He finally changed his face and put down his chopsticks. The whole person looked like listening carefully and nodded from time to time to cooperate with Wang Zhicheng''s explanation.


    Finally, Wang Zhicheng gave a general idea of the matter. He stopped, took the initiative to drink a mouthful of porridge, and then looked at his grandfather who was silent there. He knew that his grandfather was thinking, so he didn''t bother, but just ate. He needs to walk more today. He doesn''t have enough food. He doesn''t have a good physical strength, but he can''t.


    Wang Zhicheng ate almost here, and Wang Zuo, who was sitting opposite, finally opened his mouth, "cheng''er, have you calculated how much silver you could trade in that square last night?"


    He quickly put down the dishes and chopsticks. Without much hesitation, Wang Zhicheng said, "Grandpa and grandson have calculated. Even if there is no thirty thousand Liang or more than twenty-five thousand Liang, there is always some."


    "So much? Doesn''t it mean that Yang''s tax collection can get nearly 3000 liang of silver a night, nearly 100000 a month? Millions a month? It''s just a square?" obviously, this answer really surprised Wang Zuo.


    "Yes." Wang Zhicheng said with a firm face. He was also startled when he came to this conclusion. This is also because the standard of food and sales in the square is good. In addition, there is a large flow of people, and the people in the city seem to be very rich, not too poor money.


    Just a square, there are millions of taxes to collect in a year, which is equivalent to the taxes of the whole Nanming Dynasty in two months. You should know that after there were no three provinces in Nanming, the taxes collected in a year were only seven or eight million Liang. This was because it was close to the south of the Yangtze River, where it was very rich. There are still not so many in Beiming. Compared with this, money is much worse. It''s not two opponents of the same level at all. What will happen if they just want to challenge in one arena? Surely not all fools can see it.


    Wang Zuo was more silent at the moment. He seemed to have seen the scene that Nanming was swallowed up by Yang. The only thing to consider is how long Nanming can last.

 Chapter 1636

    This meal, although there were all kinds of breakfast in front of him and the taste was good, Wang Zuo couldn''t swallow it. When he saw that the whole family had finished eating, he resolutely got up. He decided to make a good observation and investigation of the city. He wanted to find out the disadvantages of the city.


    Not only Wang Zuo, but basically all the members of the observation group went out of the Yang hotel after breakfast and ran in different directions. In their personal affairs, they were followed by a large number of tens of thousands of police, which was for their safety, for which no one objected.


    More than 10000 members of the observation group, like a breeze, blew in all directions towards chixian city. Soon, several urban areas were full of their people, some factories were full of their people, and some shops and department stores were full of their people


    Throughout the day, until the evening, these talents continued to return from all over the country. If you look closely, you can find that most officials have a dignified meaning on their faces. Only those accompanying family members, especially some children, will show an ignorant smile.


    Obviously, the visit on this day showed us the strength and potential of the city.


    On this day''s visit, we saw the huge gap between Nanming and Yang.


    This day''s visit, let everyone see the prosperity and beautiful life of chixian city.


    If not for the purpose of provocation, even Kuang Ye has to admit that chixian city is a very livable city. The public security here is stable. If you have money here, you can sell a lot of things. If you have no money here, you can also make a lot of money and live a better life as long as you are willing to use your strength.


    The people here do not have the dishes on their faces of the people of the Southern Ming Dynasty. On the contrary, everyone is energetic and walks with wind; The people here also walk fast when walking on the street. They know that time is money and are making use of every minute to work hard; The people here have more and better hopes for the future, far from being lazy and decadent like the people in Nanming; The people here


    The more comparison, the greater the gap, and the minds of all Nanming officials became more and more heavy.


    Kuang Ye is in a bad mood today. He took Ke Hong and divided them into two directions to find the people who can''t afford to eat in the chixian City, but unfortunately, he didn''t find them.


    There are many factories and many jobs in the city. That is, you can survive with a little strength, and you can live with a little bitterness. As for those who are easy to work, they have long been sent to the reform through labor camp by the police. This is not because the Nanming observation group is coming, but one of the rules all the time. In Yang Chendong''s words, some people just don''t clean up. If they don''t smooth his skin, he doesn''t know how precious freedom is.


    Facts have also proved that Yang Chendong''s iron and blood means are right. Once they are identified as lazy people, the local residents'' committee will report. Once they report twice in a row, the police will take action and arrest them into the reform through labor camp on the grounds of laziness. Although this is a little rude, the effect is good, because after waiting for these people to be released, they really become hardworking. Compared with working in the reform through labor, they can''t get money and have no freedom. It''s better to work hard after they come out. At least people can not only be free, but also make their own money.


    Under such a policy, it is naturally impossible for Kuang ye to find the kind of person he said.


    But only one day has passed. Kuang Ye is not discouraged. He also decides to continue his search.


    That night, when everyone gathered in the hotel for dinner, Yu Qian and Shen you came again.


    During the day, they didn''t show up and didn''t accompany anyone to see any place. It was completely a posture of stocking. Through one day''s observation and visit, they believed that the people of the Nanming observation group should have a basic understanding of chiembedded City, so they appeared again.


    As soon as they appeared this time, they gave a big gift to the people of the Nanming observation group, that is, 370000 Yang coins.


    Previously, in order to welcome the Nanming observation group, Yang Chendong successively took out five million silver and 370000 Yang coins. Silver is used for the guest house. For example, all the food and accommodation will eventually be given to the Yang family. Although this is Yang Chendong''s industry, it is equivalent to taking out his left hand into his right pocket, we still have to do so to avoid someone reaching out in it.


    Silver is for entertainment, but Yang coin is to be given to all the members of the observation group. So when Yu Qian and Shen you said that everyone in the observation group, regardless of age and status, could get 100 Yang coins, many young people jumped up excitedly.


    Unlike Nanming officials, these young people have no intention of being picky. They are here to broaden their horizons and play. Today, many people went to the Yangjia department store, because the things there are the most complete and the best in the whole city.


    When they arrived at Yang''s department store, they really saw a lot of favorite things. In particular, the exquisite watch that can capture time, as well as bicycles and electric vehicles, make them reluctant to put it down when they touch it.


    Unfortunately, these things can''t be bought with silver. They need Yang coins. When they were really worried about what to do, Yu Qian and Shen you came and sent them Yang coins. How this doesn''t make them happy.


    Although one person can''t buy anything with a hundred Yang coins, they can borrow them and borrow them from others. In this way, if they concentrate, it will be a lot of money and they can start with the items in the picture.


    So as soon as Yu Qian and Shen you announced the decision, they jumped up happily, and then opened their mouth to their accompanying parents or grandparents, all to borrow Yang coins.


    The officials who only studied and watched the changes in the red inlaid city did not know the importance of Yang coins. When they saw the family members asking for them, they didn''t care much, so they took out the 100 Yang coins that had just been issued and had not been covered.


    Young people are naturally happy when they get Yang coins. They are afraid that they can go to Yang''s department store to buy the things they like.


    After watching the staff hand out Yang coins, Yu Qian and Shen you continued to say: "Ladies and gentlemen, you can go to any factory or even barracks in chixian city except the Royal Palace tomorrow. If you want to go, you can also open it. But you must apply one day in advance. If you have an idea, you can tell our staff that after the necessary registration, you can go everywhere you want to go tomorrow."


    "Is this true?" Chen Xun, the Minister of the Ministry of officials, suddenly stood up from his seat. During the day, he wanted to go to the city master''s house to see how they handled ordinary public affairs and the promotion of selecting and selecting officials. But considering that this should be someone else''s secret, he didn''t speak. He didn''t expect Yang Chendong to take the initiative to think of it for them.


    "Of course it''s true. As I said just now, you can visit and investigate anywhere except the palace." Yu Qian nodded heavily. He was also amazed at Yang Chendong''s broad mind.


    Think of the ancients. If they have any skills, which one is not hidden for fear that others will learn to go and rob their own jobs? Where is there one like Yang Chendong who has opened up to you and let you learn?


    As for the palace is not open, it doesn''t mean that there are any strange things in the palace, but Yang Chendong doesn''t want to be seen where he lives, which will be very embarrassing. Compared with the palace of Daming, there is no big difference, so it''s better not to see it.


    Chen Xun was very satisfied with this answer. At that time, he quickly called the staff and added the words "city Lord''s house".


    On the other side, Kuang Ye hurriedly found the staff and added the word "military camp". Other senior officials also applied according to their own preferences and interests. After learning that the application form would be approved soon and sent to their room, all officials in Nanming looked satisfied when they got up early tomorrow morning.


    They didn''t know that the reason why Yang Chendong dared to show them those things was that he had regarded these people as future officials and people of the Yang family. That is, since everyone is a family, is it a big thing to see what a family looks like in advance?


    This night, both officials and their families were very satisfied. Even fewer people went to the night market at night. Obviously, they all wanted to have a good sleep and have the spirit to go to the set goals.


    After Yu Qian and Shen you finished the task, they sent someone to report the results to Yang Chendong. There was only one answer. Although they showed it to them, Yang coins were absolutely not allowed to be exchanged. Even if officials came to the door in the name of reminiscing about the past, they were not allowed to exchange privately. Anyone who dared to violate the law would be severely punished.


    The reason why Yang Chendong is not allowed to exchange silver for Yang coins is a small bureau set up by Yang Chendong. He also hopes to rely on Yang coins to attract these officials. If they are allowed to exchange Yang coins, everything will be meaningless.


    About the private exchange of Yang coins, Yang Chendong had heard from Yang Wu for a long time. Some Yang officials, because of their big family and business, need more money to support them and can''t embezzle. They are very good. They have married many wives and gave birth to many children. They have a hard time. No doubt they take out the Yang coins they get from their monthly salary to exchange them for silver Is the best way to get money.

 Chapter 1637

    On the market, the exchange ratio between Yang coin and silver has long reached a admirable position, and there is still a price without a market. So as long as you are willing to give Yang coins, you will get a lot of silver. You don''t have to worry about life.


    Usually there are some. Yang Chendong doesn''t see them. Whose family hasn''t encountered anything urgent? But now that the Nanming observation group has come, the exchange business must be terminated. At least this step is not allowed. In this way, there is no need to worry that Nanming officials can meet their own requirements and wishes.


    With Yang Chendong''s orders, Yang Wu took his orders and left. But I want to know that the exchange business will end without tonight. After all, this is the order given by King Wu Nan. Once it is violated, I''m afraid a few heads are not enough to cut off. That''s the case. Who will take the initiative to die?


    Nanming officials didn''t know. When they looked back and saw the importance of Yang coin, it was too late.


    It''s like Wen Jing, a fellow member of the royal guards who came with the observation team. After learning about Yang coin, he immediately arranged the express ship to leave chixian city and go straight to Nanming Kyoto. He had heard that there were many good things in Yang''s department store, and it was not Yang coin who could buy them. If we had not had it before, but now we have it, we must concentrate on buying things we wanted to buy but couldn''t afford.


    Unfortunately, with the ancient way of sending letters, it will be late when the imperial edict of Zhuqi town is obtained.


    In addition, the next morning, both officials and family members left the Yangjia hotel after a hurried breakfast and went straight to the long targeted place.


    Chen Xun went to the city master''s house.


    When Chen Xun and a group of Nanming officials smoothly entered the city hall with the application form, they saw the orderly Yang staff running up and down the building.


    Different from the Nanming court, the officials here walk with the wind, and even their footsteps are fast or trot. They are very busy. Compared with the officials of Nanming, it is completely different to walk at a steady pace.


    "This can not only exercise, but also improve work efficiency. After all, there are forces from dozens of provinces and regions under the Yang system, and there are a lot of things to deal with every day." an official sent by the city Lord''s government was responsible for accompanying. After seeing everyone''s puzzled expression, he explained aloud.


    "I see." Chen Xun and others nodded after hearing the speech. In fact, they also want to be busy, but only the land of Nanming. After losing Yunnan, Guizhou and Guangxi, they have less control. Their business has long been less busy. Even if they want to be busy, they can''t be busy.


    As I said before, you can watch the city hall, but you can''t disturb the normal work here. Therefore, Chen Xun and others must come together and can''t be separated. Otherwise, the city hall will send a large number of officials to explain and accompany, which itself is not a small pressure.


    Fortunately, this requirement can also be accepted. In fact, I''m satisfied to come in and have a look. Where else would anyone ask for more.


    "Hmm? What''s that?" Chen Xun, walking among the crowd, noticed that a black thing suddenly rang, and then saw someone come forward to pick it up and say something. But clearly there was nothing in front of the man, only a wall. Who did he say those words to?


    Not only Chen Xun, but also some officials of the Southern Ming Dynasty noticed it. They just didn''t dare to ask casually because of their inferiority. Now that Shangshu takes the lead, others naturally come to be interested.


    "Oh, that''s a telephone. Every step of the telephone has its own number and should face a department. If you need to find someone, you don''t have to go far to the city master''s residence. You just need to call this phone and say who you''re looking for." the accompanying official said proudly, and then looked at the officials of Nanming with a trace of contempt, It''s obviously talking about a group of buns.


    In fact, more than a month ago, when the phone was just opened, after understanding this performance, he was no better than these Nanming officials. He also looked confused and forced.


    "So powerful? Can I have a try?" Chen Xun was surprised, but there was a trace of disbelief in his words.


    "Of course, as long as no one uses the telephone." the accompanying official smiled at Chen Xun. I''m afraid he also knew that he was the official Minister of Nanming Dynasty. I''m not sure when the Yang clique annexed Nanming, everyone is colleagues, and even the other party may be their own senior officials, so the attitude is quite good.


    At this time, the person who answered the phone put down the phone and walked out of the office. Obviously, he had something to do or convey. Looking at the empty black telephone, Chen Xun looked eager.


    "Chen Gong, no one is using it now. You can have a try," the accompanying official said with encouragement.


    "Then try." Chen Xun straightened up, as if he had made a decision, and walked straight to the telephone there. Behind and beside him were a group of Nanshi officials who followed him. Obviously, everyone was also very moved.


    After everyone''s expectation, Chen Xun came to the black telephone and held out his trembling hand to pick up the phone.


    But soon, he put it down again. When everyone didn''t know why, Chen Xun asked everyone, "then... How do you use this thing?"


    "Cough." the escort forced to suppress the smile and quickly explained, "Mr. Chen, shake it first, and then you pick up the phone. Just say who you''re looking for. Of course, the premise is to know which department the other party belongs to."


    "Oh, OK, then I''ll find Yu Gong. He''s the city Lord of the city Lord''s house, right." when I thought of Yu Qian''s self introduction, Chen Xun had a goal. He reached out to the telephone twice. First he picked up the telephone, then shook the black handle. When I felt the voices, he opened his mouth and said, "find a city Lord Yu Qian."


    "OK, please wait a minute." the person who answered the phone over there hesitated about a moment. After all, Yu Qian is busy with his work. Not everyone can find him. But when he saw that it was from the city master''s house, he didn''t think about it. Immediately, the female voice sounded sweet and polite, "OK, please wait a minute."


    Immediately, there was a beep on the phone. After about two breaths, there was another beep. Just when Chen Xun looked puzzled and was ready to question whether the phone could be used, there came Yu Qian''s dignified voice, "Hello, I''m Yu Qian. Who are you?"


    Yu Qian''s voice is very familiar to Chen Xun, so as soon as the voice over there came out, he can be sure that he found the right person, but he was also startled. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    Obviously, after the phone really got through, he was surprised.


    "Hello, who are you? I''m Yu Qian. What can I do for you?" Yu Qian''s hearty voice came again from the other end of the phone.


    Because the phone had been taken away from Chen Xun''s ear, the voice inside at this moment could be heard very clearly by people outside. After recognizing that this was Yu Qian''s voice, everyone looked amazed.


    With Yu Qian''s repeated questions over there, Chen Xun finally woke up. He quickly put the telephone in his ear and said, "Yu Gong, I''m Chen Xun."


    "Oh, Mr. Chen." after a little hesitation, Yu Qian''s laughter came out. Obviously, he had guessed the other party''s intention to make this call. Obviously, he didn''t believe in the function of the phone and wanted to try it himself.


    After laughing, Yu Qian didn''t say much, but said that he would go to the hotel to talk to Chen Xun after work today, and then put down the phone.


    There was a busy beep on the phone. Chen Xun was reluctant to put it down. Then he shook his head and said with a sigh: "this thing is really good. It can save a lot of time to find people and improve the efficiency of work. By the way, I don''t know where the phone can reach the farthest?"


    "You can call wherever the telephone line is laid. Like this telephone, you can call anywhere in the city where there is a telephone." the escort explained tirelessly. All the officials of Nanming Dynasty were even more amazed.


    Think about it. If this is the case, the whole Nanming has been connected by telephone. Doesn''t it mean that the emperor can find whoever he wants? It''s unimaginable how much work efficiency will be improved.


    "Well... Forget it." Chen Xun was excited and wanted to ask if the phone could be laid in Nanming, but he soon gave up the idea. Yang Chendong is no longer the former Yang Chendong. In terms of strength, he is far stronger than Nanming. Why should he listen to himself and pull a telephone line to Nanming? This is clearly impossible.


    ......


    Chiqiancheng military camp.


    Kuang Ye appeared outside the door with some Nanming officials who were curious about the strength of the five-star army.


    After showing the application form, the people came to the barracks accompanied by a lieutenant colonel officer. Like the city hall, the arrival of the observation mission did not affect the work of the soldiers here. They should train and do what they should do.


    The military camp he came to was next to the army headquarters. Kuang ye had his own idea. He wanted to see what the five-star officers were doing day by day, and how the soldiers at the bottom of them were trained. If he wanted to meet these requirements, the military camp in front of him could meet all his requirements.

 Chapter 1638

    After entering the military camp, on a flat ground, teams of five-star soldiers in vests are training for 500 meter special obstacles. Although it is November now, it is still very warm here because of the unique climate of chixian city. Especially under the training, the soldiers sweat a lot, so they wear very cool clothes.


    "What a formality." Kuang ye said angrily as soon as he saw the soldiers'' clothes.


    The army of Nanming is still very elegant. Even during training, it pays attention to a well-dressed, because it represents the face of a country. When do you dress so casually like the five-star army? Although this simple dress can really relax your body to the greatest extent, the following generals dare not do so during training.


    If anyone dares to do so, wait for the impeachment of civil servants and heavy punishment. This is the fundamental difference between the two different systems.


    Kuang ye said angrily. Obviously, his educational thought does not allow soldiers to do so. However, this is the five-star army camp. He can''t doubt it at all. But Ke Hong and others behind him looked thoughtful.


    Ke Hong was also a soldier. He served as deputy 1000 households when he was the highest, so he was very clear about what the soldiers below needed. Not to mention the difference between the training subjects of the five-star army and them, it is enough to be enviable to say that this is casual.


    The so-called technology industry has specialization. Military training should be carried out in the most relaxed environment, rather than affecting the training results one by one because of Limited clothing. Of course, this is just what he thinks in his heart. No one dares to do so without orders, so Kehong is a little envious of these soldiers being trained at the moment.


    500 meter special obstacle training. Training a person''s physical fitness, endurance, agility, strength and physical coordination. Later generations have proved that this is a very scientific training method. Now the soldiers who have reached the lowest level, that is to say, anyone who wants to become a five-star Army soldier who can go to war must pass such basic training.


    It is also through such training that the physical quality of soldiers has been greatly strengthened, so that on the battlefield, they can not only kill more enemies, but also just preserve their own security.


    On both sides of the training ground, there are two temporary shelters. In each shed, there are two military doctors in white coats. Beside them, there is a large water tank with drinks that can relieve the summer heat, so as to ensure that soldiers can replenish quickly when they are short of water.


    Not far away, there are special assessors who record the soldiers'' performance with paper and pen, so as to ensure that excellent people can be promoted, qualified people can stay, and unqualified people should be considered to be eliminated.


    In fact, every time, it always happens that trained soldiers are dismissed. Of course, they do not directly withdraw from the military camp to be the people. Most of them will be sent to the police corps to continue to do their duty for the safety of the people. Only very few people will return to be the people because of their poor quality.


    In this way, we can maintain the absolute strength of the soldiers of the five-star army, which is the prestige of the five-star army. Every time the young people break their heads and join the army, no one dares to do so when they catch strong men.


    The reason for this is that in Yang Chendong''s words, you sweat more during training and bleed less during wartime. If you know he can''t, and you want to send him to the battlefield, it''s irresponsible for life and life.


    If these words were spoken by other people, there would certainly be many voices of doubt. But the words were uttered from Yang Chendong''s mouth, which is completely different, that is, the absolute truth. Not to mention, the soldiers selected from this camp are not ordinary soldiers. They have a great chance to enter the cold front army in the future. Naturally, they should be stricter.


    Kuang Ye couldn''t save face, so he asked Ke Hong and others to ask carefully. When they learned more from the medical officer, recorder and support personnel, when they reported to Kuang ye''er, they could see that everyone''s face was a little ugly. After all, the five-star army was the potential enemy of Nanming. The more powerful they were, the more they knew and felt uneasy as opponents.


    "Go, go to other places." Kuang ye, with a black face, turned and walked towards the inside of the barracks. He just heard the sound of guns over there. He wanted to see what the five-star army was doing.


    This is a shooting range, where hundreds of soldiers from about a battalion who have become qualified cold front soldiers are conducting shooting training.


    For Kuang Ye''s arrival, neither the commander nor ordinary soldiers have seen it. It is still a record of aiming, shooting, target reporting and recording.


    Kuang Ye''s face was even more ugly when the result of the target reporting personnel''s ten rings and nine rings for a while came to his ears. He nodded to Ke Hong on his side. The latter immediately nodded, and then trotted to a recorder. He looked very modest and asked for advice. "Excuse me, how much time do you spend on such target training? Aren''t you wasting gunpowder?".


    If someone asks, the recorder will treat the other person as an idiot, because everyone in the military camp doesn''t know that the Arsenal in chiembedded city can make 100000 or more bullets every day. In order to improve the military quality of the soldiers, shooting is just a kind of training, so that the soldiers can reduce casualties and kill more enemies after they go to the battlefield, What about waste?


    But when it was clear that the person asking the question was from the Nanming observation group, it was clear that it was Tu baozi asking the question.


    Yes, at the moment, in the eyes of the staff of the Yang Department, Nanming is synonymous with steamed stuffed bun. Once upon a time, the lofty aura of Daming had long ceased to exist. In other words, it looked down at Daming.


    It seems that in history, when China was backward, it was looked down upon by others. Especially Westerners, backwardness and poverty are synonymous with China. They have forgotten that when we built a city with a population of millions in Bianliang and Hangzhou, Venice, the largest city in Europe, had only 100000 people, and both nobles and Dalits would defecate in the street, and their civilization was far behind us.


    But reality is reality, and backwardness will be beaten. This sentence is absolutely the existence of truth. When you fall behind, you will be looked down upon. Fortunately, in the previous discipline, you can have ideas about Nanming officials from the bottom of your heart, but on the surface you have to maintain a modest attitude, so the recorder replied with a good attitude: "there will be no waste. If you don''t practice your shooting skills now, how can you kill the enemy on the battlefield?"


    "Er." Ke Hong, who had obviously turned himself into one of the enemies, suddenly looked ugly. Finally, he had to smile awkwardly, retreat back, and then return the same words to Kuang Ye. At present, his face was darker, and it seemed that he could drip black water.


    After leaving the shooting range, they went to the army headquarters a few kilometers away. Here they saw a scene that they will never forget. In a meeting room with thousands of square meters, a huge sand table is standing there, which depicts the three-dimensional map of today''s Nanming area.


    On the sand table, the rivers, lakes, mountains and rivers, roads, cities and health centers of Nanming are displayed one by one. It''s like a three-dimensional Nanming presented in front of everyone.


    After seeing the sand table, Kuang Ye finally couldn''t help it. On impulse, he strode forward. It seemed that he was going to overturn the sand table.


    Two young staff officers had been paying attention to Kuang ye for a long time, and then came forward to stop him and forcibly pushed him aside. This also attracted the restlessness of Ke Hong and others. They shouted and came straight to Lord Kuang ye, but the movement here has attracted the attention of the cold front soldiers in charge of standing guard outside the door. A class of soldiers rushed out and pointed their guns at Ke Hong and others, so that they had to stop moving forward.


    The black muzzle of the gun was aimed at hundreds of people of the Nanming observation group. It was clear that if anyone dared to shoot indiscriminately, he would shoot.


    Kehong and his men stood still, with a cold sweat on their heads. They don''t doubt whether the other party dares to shoot. After all, this is the army headquarters of the Yang family, which is equivalent to the general existence of the Nanming army headquarters. Anyone who wants to make trouble here will pay extremely serious consequences.


    Everyone dared not move. What happened here was also reported. Soon, deputy commander lengsong took a group of officers into the combat room. He knew exactly what had happened on his way here, and he also looked for an opportunity to call Yang Chendong for instructions. After receiving the answer, he was full of confidence.


    As soon as lengsong entered the battle hall, Kuang Ye shouted as if he saw the Savior, "I protest that you regard Nanming as an imaginary enemy. You must remove this sand table model and apologize to us immediately."


    Kuang Ye met Leng song at the welcome banquet before, and they talked for a while. At that time, Kuang Ye''s attitude was still relatively relaxed, and even some were superior. Lengsong''s attitude was very modest. Most of the time, Kuang Ye was talking and listening.


    This gives people an illusion, as if lengsong is a subordinate of Kuang Ye.


    Unexpectedly, lengsong will have such an attitude, but it is because he respects Kuang ye, which is a basic respect of his predecessors. In addition, he learned that the sixth young master had a good personal relationship with Lord Kuang before, so he was tolerant again and again.


    But this doesn''t mean lengsong is really afraid. Especially after he had just called Yang Chendong for instructions, he had more confidence.

 Chapter 1639

    "Hypothetical enemy? Kuang Gong, you said so yourself, why do you make such an inappropriate move? The so-called don''t do anything bad and don''t be afraid of ghosts calling in the middle of the night. Do you want to be an enemy with our five-star army, so you''re afraid of us being an enemy with you? I tell you, your behavior has violated your identity as a member of the observation group. Your behavior is too reckless, so you should be careful Pay the price. Come and expel Kuang Gong and all the Nanming army officials who have been re registered. The navy has arranged transport ships. They must leave chixian city today. "


    With an unquestionable attitude, after saying this, a large number of officers began to do it immediately. Not all the military officials and family members are here, so they have to look for them


    Then a man who didn''t pull out of the red inlaid city.


    Kuang Ye obviously didn''t expect such a result. At the moment, his face changed greatly and shouted, "no! You can''t help doing this. It''s too unfair. I want to see Yang Chendong and King Wu Nan."


    "Our king doesn''t have time to see you. Besides, have you forgotten the previous gambling agreement? I tell you, there are no people in chixian city who can''t afford to eat. There are countless profitable jobs waiting for them, so you lost. In addition, you have no second choice but to leave today. Well, execute." you don''t mean to continue talking with Kuang Ye, After saying these words, lengsong turned and left, leaving some officers to deal with the emergency.


    Whether willing or not, Kuang Ye was finally taken out of the barracks. Kehong and others also followed.


    Their faces were ugly. No one expected that they would be sent back on the third day. What a shame. All this is due to the impulsive behavior of their Shangshu adults. But they can''t do anything. The situation is stronger than people. If they dare to fight the five-star army, it''s tantamount to launching a challenge and looking for their own death. Really, no one can save them.


    They dare not get angry with Kuang Ye. That''s their last official. A word determines their future.


    Anger that cannot be vented is the most terrible. Until we got on the boat, everyone was silent, but everyone was angry and unhappy.


    Especially soon, the families of those military officials were found everywhere and sent to the ship, but they didn''t worry so much, especially some young people. They were walking around the city, and some were walking around the Yang Department store with Yang coins. When they wanted to buy their favorite things, they suddenly rushed out a lot of five-star soldiers, Bring them here.


    I can''t figure out what happened. Now I finally know the truth. Which one is not angry. In a rage, no matter what officials Kuang Ye was, they shouted in the boat one by one. Although they didn''t directly name, they were full of accusations against Kuang Ye.


    "Do they want to die?" Ke Hong and others were filled with indignation after hearing about it, so they had to roll their sleeves to find the trouble of those young people. They have no way to take the five-star army, but they can clean up their younger generation.


    "Forget it, if they have a fire, let the team send it out." Kuang Ye calmed down at this time, and then shook his head. He has regretted his impulse. Just so far, there is no way. Even if he is willing to bend down to apologize, I''m afraid the five-star army will not accept it.


    Not to mention, it is impossible for him to apologize to the five-star army. Because in Kuang Ye''s eyes, Yang Chendong has hooked up with the anti thief. How could he bow his head to an anti thief from a first-class senior official, the crown prince and Fu personally granted by the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty and the Minister of war?


    Ke Hong and others could not help looking at Kuang ye when they heard Kuang Ye saying that there was a fire to send out. Of course, they hope this is true. In that case, they will punch their own Minister of war alone, so as to vent their anger. But where dare they do it?


    Thinking of going back like this, I had more time to understand the situation of the five-star army. Now everything has come to naught. A good chance to know the opponent was lost. Everyone was demoralized and leaned against the ship one by one.


    It is worth saying that the transport ship that sent them this time is no longer the luxury transport ship before, but just an ordinary ship to pull goods. The explanation given by the Yang Department was that the incident happened suddenly and the ship had no time to deploy, so it was better to make do with it.


    There is not even a single room for rest. Everyone is crowded in the cabin. Over time, they have all kinds of tastes. It''s strange that they can feel better. But what can be done? Kuang ye made all this himself. No wonder others.


    Kuang ye and all the officers and family members of the military headquarters were sent away, which soon spread throughout the observation mission.


    Both officials and family members rushed back to Yangjia hotel as soon as they got the news. After some discussion, several ministers began to restrain the entourage and let them pay attention to their attitude and behavior.


    This is not Nanming, but a red inlaid city. They are just a few guests. If they don''t do well, they will turn from guests into prisoners. Everyone has the necessary restraint for everyone''s safety.


    The family members rarely cooperate. No one quarreled.


    They also see that living in the red inlaid city is like living in heaven. Who will deliberately destroy this good day? Therefore, as soon as the officials said, the family members who followed said they would cooperate fully. What''s more, they also said that Kuang Ye was not right and thought he had humiliated Nanming.


    There are not a few people who hold such opinions and attitudes. I don''t know. If these words let Kuang ye know, how would he feel?


    Wang Zhicheng and Wang Shang also returned to Yangjia hotel.


    They don''t pay much attention to the fact that all the people of the military department were expelled from the red embedded city. They just need to restrain their words and deeds. Of course, the reason why they didn''t pay attention was that the brother and sister were arguing about what to buy, which completely attracted their attention.


    Sister Wang Chang thinks it''s great to buy a bike with Yang coin. For this reason, she can give up the latest cosmetics and the exquisite small mirror she likes. She just wants a bike and takes it back to Nanming. She can ride it at ordinary times and will envy other sisters.


    In this regard, brother Wang Zhicheng has a different view. He thinks he should buy the best. He likes electric cars. It''s a thing that can walk on its own without manpower. This is to rob the existence of heavenly work. It''s a matter of great prestige to take it back to Nanming Kyoto.


    "Brother, I can''t. let''s not say that an electric car needs a full 3000 Yang coins. We can''t figure it out at all. Let''s say that Nanming has no electricity. How many times can it ride after taking it back?" Wang Chang looked at Wang Zhicheng''s fantasy world and couldn''t extricate himself, so he had to pour a basin of cold water.


    "Ah!" Wang Zhicheng, who suddenly reacted, was as if he had been struck by thunder. He stood there for a long time without moving.


    This frightened her sister Wang Shang. She first waved in front of her brother and looked at him. She gently pushed his body with her slender jade hand. In exchange for a long sigh, "Oh, why doesn''t Nanming have electricity?"


    "Doesn''t it mean that Daming is the best nation in the world, with the best environment and the strongest culture?"


    "But why don''t you even have electricity? Talk about the advanced and powerful of fart..."


    At this moment, Wang Zhicheng started the trend of chattering. No matter whether someone answered his questions or not, he just threw out the questions one by one.


    Wang Shang, who was very sober, also sighed. Yes, if she came to chixian city in the future, she would feel that Nanming was very powerful. Even if Wunan king and five-star army were powerful, they would not be Nanming''s opponents.


    But now, her mentality has long been shaken.


    In Wang Chang''s eyes, the red inlaid city is the paradise on earth. Compared with it, Nanming Kyoto is a rural land, backward and poor. She involuntarily began to yearn for the life of the red inlaid city. She had begun to fantasize about whether she could stay here. If so, how good it would be.


    Wang Shang and Wang Zhicheng are not the only brothers and sisters whose mentality has changed, but also many people hold similar ideas. And this is only the third day they came to chixian city. To be exact, it''s only the second day after we really understand the red inlaid city.


    Kuang Ye''s story woke everyone up. In the next time, the members of the observation team made a lot of peace when walking in chiembedded city. After all, under such good conditions, if no one is willing to leave immediately, he can''t do any stupid actions.


    Think of Kuang ye and them, even the deployment of the five-star army had not seen clearly, and the number of troops of the five-star army had not been cleared up. But who''s to blame? As the old saying goes, you can''t live by doing evil.


    With this example, the of the Nanming observation group became more regular and did not cross the minefield. But even so, the next scenes they saw were still incredible.


    That scene made them feel that everything they saw seemed to be in a dream. The spacious concrete road, neat streets, lush shade forests, ruddy people and spiritual outlook in the city have always maintained a rising new army. All these are things he dare not even dream of.

 Chapter 1640

    The people have plenty of clothes and food and live and work in peace and contentment; Everyone has something to do and everyone has money to earn; Children, regardless of origin, can receive good cultural education as long as one of their parents is Han; If a person is ill and has money for treatment, the greatest guarantee is the possibility of death due to disease; There are three meals a day, not two. Not only that, but you can eat meat at once. Everyone has new clothes to wear. It seems that this is only the fairyland of human dreams, right?


    But now, everything really happened in the city. The bright windows, which are new things in the Daming Palace that do not have the financial resources to install, are very common here. There are also unheard of towel factories, flour factories, soy sauce factories, monosodium glutamate factories, mosquito repellent incense factories, textile factories, cigarette factories, pharmaceutical factories, paper mills, ceramic factories, iron and steel factories, power plants, bullet factories, chemical factories, power plants, Arsenal, furniture factories, clothing factories, cement factories, glass factories, etc. wherever he has been, he will be shocked, Or the shock that goes straight to the bottom of the heart.


    I really don''t know that the world can be so beautiful!


    The Nanming observation group is still embedded in the city. What happened here subverts their previous understanding. In Nanming Kyoto, Kuang Ye has returned home with nearly 2000 military officials and family members.


    As soon as he entered the city, a eunuch came to send a message that the emperor wanted to see Kuang Ye.


    After finishing a skirt, Kuang ye, who was dusty, entered the palace and knelt down in front of Yingzong Zhuqi town.


    Daming is very considerate of officials. He doesn''t have to kneel down when he sees the emperor. But this time Kuang Ye felt he had done something wrong, and this kneeling represented his plea.


    "What''s the rule of Taifu? Please get up quickly." Zhu Qizhen is an acting emperor. At the moment, the concern he expressed moved Kuang Ye very much. This time, he was going to kneel down.


    "Emperor, I''m incompetent. I failed to live up to your trust and was blown out by the man of King Wunan." my head suddenly knocked to the ground, and there was a close contact between my forehead and the ground.


    "Help the Taifu up quickly." Zhu Qizhen watched Kuang Ye''s forehead start to redden or even hair, so he shouted quickly. Then Qian sengbao, the eunuch manager around him, stepped forward and helped Kuang ye up.


    Kuang Ye stood up with tears in his eyes.


    No one knows how much pressure he has endured on his way home, and almost everyone is blaming him. At the beginning, Kehong and others would speak for themselves, but in the back, these people were also lazy to speak for themselves, so that everyone''s anger was on him.


    If it were not for the presence of royal guards, he might have been thrown off the ship and fed fish in the sea.


    Yang Chendong, the king of Wunan, was dissatisfied with what he did, and he admitted it. But now, even his own people can''t stand him, which makes him want to die.


    Now I finally saw Zhuqi town. This is the only person who still believes in him. He cried like a child.


    Although it is said that the people of royal guards have sent back the news before, which explains why Kuang ye came back first. But it''s not detailed. Now the real person is in front of him. Zhu Qizhen naturally wants to ask for an understanding, so he opened his mouth and said, "someone will give a seat to the Taifu."


    Slowly he sat down, and Kuang Ye''s mood gradually calmed down. Finally, under the inquiry of Zhu Qi Town, he told what had happened to himself and most of the people of the Nanming observation group, especially Yang Chendong''s warm reception.


    At last, Kuang ye said in tears: "emperor, Yang Houdong''s child is clearly buying people''s hearts. It can be imagined that the officials he went to this time will not be bought by him, but it is the so-called short hand to take others. I''m afraid he will turn his heart to King Wunan in the next things, so I have to guard against it."


    Zhuqi town listened to a detailed from beginning to end and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Although Kuang Ye is not a good storyteller, we can feel from the lines he said that Yang Chendong must have paid a lot of effort to entertain the Nanming observation group this time. In addition, the Yang system is really strong now. He can''t absolutely guarantee what will happen in the future.


    "Is this... The red inlaid city really becoming so powerful?" after thinking about it, Zhuqi town asked with a trace of solitude and doubt.


    "Yes. Because Chen''s stay is still short, I''m afraid he only looked at a general idea, which should be more powerful than what Chen said." in this matter, although Kuang Ye doesn''t want to admit, the fact is the fact, and he has to tell the truth.


    "This... This is really hard to do." Zhu Qizhen said with a embarrassed face.


    As Kuang ye said, these officials of the observation group may be influenced by Yang Chendong, and even it is not impossible to be bribed. But in the absence of any solid evidence, he can''t really do anything to the people of the observation mission.


    The officials of the observation group, large and small, add up to three or four thousand, accounting for one third of the officials of the whole Nanming Dynasty. Even when it comes to influence, because the level of officials here is not low, and the worst is more than five grade officials, their influence is even greater. It is not an exaggeration to say that more than half of the officials are affected.


    In the absence of evidence, it is almost easy to think about the consequences of attacking them.


    If so, I''m afraid they would be in chaos before the five-star army came. If so, the result is definitely not acceptable to Zhuqi town and Nanming.


    You can''t catch people, you can''t do it. What''s next? Zhuqi town is also a headache.


    Kuang Ye naturally has no better way. This has to face three or four thousand officials. What a huge collective, fellow townsmen, colleagues and subjects, together with people who have interests or affinity with them, this group is so powerful that it is possible to overthrow the Nanming court accidentally.


    Facing such a huge force, even the imperial power has no choice. Because even in the era of Zhu Yuanzhang, the founder of the Ming Dynasty, although he killed many meritorious and corrupt officials, he did not dare to do it at will in the face of a large group of three or four thousand officials at one time.


    "Or... Or the emperor''s next will, let them come back. Then send someone to communicate with them, so that they don''t talk nonsense and watch it change." helpless, Kuang ye only came up with an idea that was not an idea.


    "That''s the only way. I''ll draw up the decree in a moment." Zhu Qizhen had to say this before he thought of a better way. Then he seemed to think of something and asked, "by the way, the Taifu said he went to the five-star army headquarters in chixian city. What can he see? In your opinion, if we go to war with the five-star army in Nanming, how many chances will we win?"


    This is what Zhuqi town wants to know most.


    This has always been the case in history. When the problems faced cannot be solved by political means, the victory or defeat can only be determined by war.


    The winner is the king and the loser is the Kou.


    If Nanming has a better chance of winning, Zhuqi town must consider moving troops. It''s better to start first.


    When he looked at Kuang ye with expectant eyes, he was destined to be disappointed, because at this moment, his minister of war lowered his head and dared not look at him.


    When it comes to the army, I''m afraid few people have a better say than him, the Minister of the Ministry of war. Kuang Ye''s control and understanding of the army can not be compared with other military ministers. It can be seen only from his walking in various guard stations for more than half a year.


    It is precisely because of understanding that Kuang Ye feels the great pressure at this moment.


    Although he only stayed in the army headquarters of the five-star army for half a day, the impression left to him there was too deep. No matter how the training method and process, the advanced nature of weapons, or logistical support, Nanming''s army is unable to compare with it.


    Over the years, although Nanming has invested in the army every year, the overall proportion is not high. Despite the existence of the northern Ming Dynasty in the north and the three provincial kings in the west, there are also the powerful forces of the king of Wunan. But almost all officials did not think that anyone would use force against Nanming.


    The northern Ming Dynasty itself is not guaranteed. Once it starts to fight the Southern Ming Dynasty, it is not enough to worry.


    Facing the pressure of the five-star army, the three provincial kings would not take the initiative to find trouble in Nanming, which is tantamount to their own death.


    Only one five-star army poses the greatest threat. But all along, he always moved outside the territory of Daming, and never took the initiative to be unfavorable to Nanming. Even in the north, the North Ming Dynasty repeatedly asked Yang Chendong for trouble. Didn''t they see any counterattack? At most, it''s just to blast Beiming back.


    Because of this, almost everyone thinks that although the five-star army is strong, it does not have the strength to fight against Nanming. That is to say, Nanming should protect himself first. Naturally, he will not invest too much in military spending. In their own words, that is to see their opponents die. Only when their opponents mess up and reveal their flaws can they attack.


    It must be said that the Nanming court is also a wonderful existence.


    But this is the general trend. Zhuqi town has been afraid of fighting since the defeat of the civil castle. His requirements for the army are to keep the local land. He has no ambition to open up territory. Even the emperor is so, not to mention the ministers below.


    Without enough military spending, the army of Nanming was just muddling along. Even because of the withholding of some officials, many soldiers from military families have problems even eating and dressing. That is, I can''t die of hunger and I can''t support it.

 Chapter 1641

    The meat star was not seen for a long time and there was not enough nutrition intake, which made most of the Nanming soldiers look like dishes. In contrast, the logistics support of the five-star Army soldiers is very in place. They have what they really need. Each one is also tall and tall. In addition to reasonable training, the most important thing is Yang Chendong''s attention. Only compared with the army, the two sides don''t know how many levels are different.


    What''s more, in terms of weapons, the five-star army is a pure firearms army. Their muskets can kill people hundreds of steps or more. What about the Nanming army? It is also the most primitive broadsword and spear. Even if there are several firearm battalions, their strength is greatly reduced due to neglect of training. How can it be the opponent of the five-star army?


    Facing Zhu Qizhen''s questions, Kuang Ye wanted to tell the truth. But that will certainly make the emperor sad and prove his incompetence, so after thinking about it, he said politely: "emperor, if we really fight, I''m afraid our victory rate will be 50%


    "Fifty percent? That''s half to half. There''s nothing to fear. After all, no one says it will be a victory in a war. Well, that''s it, Taifu, go down and prepare. I''ll give you a reply when I see how much silver you need." Zhu Qizhen didn''t know that this was Kuang Ye''s consolation. He really thought Nanming''s army was strong, Enough to fight the five-star army.


    Kuang Ye wanted to explain something after hearing about it. But after thinking about it, he still didn''t speak, because he found that even if he said it was useless, it would make the emperor lose confidence. If so, Nanming would be really dangerous.


    Moreover, there is no evidence that the five-star army will surely fight against them. Just like the staff officer of the five-star army headquarters said, where not only the Nanming Dynasty, but also the topography of any force will be re registered, maybe he really thinks too much?


    With Ah Q spirit in mind, Kuang Ye withdrew from the palace and went straight to the military headquarters without even returning home. That is, the emperor has spoken to vigorously develop military affairs. Of course, he should make a good plan and get the silver first.


    ......


    Red inlaid city.


    Today, when Yu Qian was off duty, he personally accompanied the five ministers Chen Xun, Wang Zuo, Xie Chong, Xiao Xuan, Wei Luo and Shang Yun, as well as the imperial historian Zuo Du, to visit the city.


    This time, the destination is the "King''s grave" in the eyes of the people in the city.


    The so-called King''s tomb refers to the place where the king is buried, and refers to the place where the kings of various countries and the masters of influential areas defeated by the five-star army are under house arrest.


    This is a street near the east city. From a distance, the courtyard is standing, and each courtyard covers a large area. There is a king under house arrest in each courtyard.


    Unlike other streets, there are five-star soldiers guarding both ends of this street. Roughly, the number is no less than 1000. This does not count the cooperation with their police and the five-star soldiers patrolling the streets.


    According to Yu Qian, there are two to three thousand Yang soldiers responsible for the security of this street alone.


    The input of so many troops is enough to prove that the Yang family attaches importance to Wang zhefen.


    Thanks to Yu Qian who led the team today, otherwise, I''m afraid these people of the Nanming observation mission can''t get in if they want to go without permission.


    "City Lord." seeing Yu Qian leading a group of people, most of whom were officials in Nanming official robes, a colonel in charge of security here trotted to pay a standard military salute.


    "Hard work. Well, let''s go in and have a look. This is the king''s token." Yu Qianqian smiled and took out a gold order with Yang written on it.


    "Yes." the Colonel came forward and checked the token. After confirming that it was correct, he turned and made a sign of release. It can be seen that the strict defense here is that Yu Qian is not allowed to enter without order.


    Looking at this scene, Zhou Ziang, the left waiter of the etiquette department in the team, said with some dissatisfaction: "not so careful."


    Facing Zhou Ziang''s question, Yu Qian continued to stride into the street as if he hadn''t heard of it. He was followed by officials of the Nanming observation group.


    Just not far from the street, I saw the first courtyard. The iron bar thicker than your finger completely wraps here instead of the courtyard wall. The advantage of this is that it can not only prevent people from escaping, but also make it easy for people outside to see everything inside, which is more convenient for monitoring.


    An old man aged 70 was sitting in the yard basking in the sun. When he heard the footsteps and saw Yu Qian appear outside the hospital with a crowd, a sense of guilt flashed on his face, and his face turned red in an instant.


    But even so, he didn''t turn back to the house. Because if he goes back without greeting or command, he will be punished according to Yang''s law.


    The punishment is not heavy, just hungry for three days. For example, the old man didn''t care at first, but after being hungry for several times, he finally became honest. This meeting saw Yu Qian and others. Although his face was ugly, he didn''t hide in the house after learning from the past.


    The old man didn''t hide. Yu Qian here already spoke, "Li Li, are you okay?"


    "What? He is the former king Riley?"


    Yu Qian didn''t make a sound. Fortunately, this opening immediately attracted the exclamation of the officials of the Nanming observation group on his side and behind him.


    If they don''t know the other kings, they know the Lilly. Some of these officials also visited Jiaozhi more than ten years ago and met King Riley. Just because after more than ten years, things have changed, so we didn''t recognize it for the first time.


    Now Yu Qian called out the other party''s name. They carefully identified it. Then Xie Chong was the first to exclaim: "yes, he is Li Li. I have seen him before. I didn''t expect to be old like this. Alas."


    Xie Chong said so. Other officials in the Southern Ming Dynasty didn''t believe it. At the moment, they looked at the old man carefully, but their thoughts didn''t know where they had flown.


    Of course, Li Li heard the exclamation outside clearly. But this is not the first time. From time to time, other kings were locked into this street. They were so surprised when they first met themselves.


    It''s uncomfortable to be surprised once, but when you''re surprised more, you learn the classics more often.


    Habitual Riley did not mean to dodge at all. Even though he had been recognized, it was useless to hide. Instead, he took the initiative to go to the railing and said to Yu Qian, "Lord Yu, it''s too long for the performance team to come once a month. I''m really bored. Do you think you can react and let the performance team perform twice a month."


    "OK, I''ll respond to your request." Yu Qian promised with a smile, which attracted bursts of gratitude from Li Li.


    The first yard is Li Li, which attracted the exclamation of all members of the Nanming observation group. The next yard is the king of Lancang Kingdom, payasai. When we saw another king locked up here, we deeply understood the real meaning of the king''s grave. At the same time, our exclamation was not so great.


    Next to the courtyard are king boromo of Phnom Penh, Governor Chen Rong of Luzon, King Li Yu of Korea, and so on. Among them, they also saw the blind Archduke of the Principality of Ross and others. Just because the distance is too far, these Nanming officials have no response.


    More importantly, among the two courtyards of the king''s tomb, we also saw three provincial Wang Zhu Huixi and Xiping Wang mubin.


    Coincidentally, the two people still live opposite. When they are in the sun every day, they will sit face to face. Let the two former old enemies meet every day, and they can''t move their hands. I''m afraid it''s also a very interesting thing.


    When a group of officials of the Nanming observation group passed in front of their courtyard, both Zhu Huixi and Mu bin wanted to turn around and enter the house. But they dare not, because they have long been told that they must stay outside the hospital today and can''t be admitted to the hospital until the members of the observation mission leave. Otherwise, they will be hungry for three days.


    People are iron and rice is steel. Don''t eat hungry meals. They also violated the rules because they came for the first time. They were hungry for three days. It was really hard. It felt that they didn''t want to try again.


    When they were honest and looked like rare animals in the zoo, all Nanming officials who saw them looked dull. It was like eating a grain of mouse excrement. They were disgusted and their faces were very ugly.


    There is no way. These two men were defeated in the hands of King Wu Nan. They did it themselves. Others can''t get in and don''t dare to get in.


    For nearly two hours, he came down and walked out of the other end of the king''s grave. Everyone''s face was already different.


    "Hehe, some yards are empty, but it doesn''t matter. King Wu Nan said that they will be full one day." Yu Qian seemed to explain at will. But when these words were heard by all Nanming officials, they didn''t mean that at all.


    What does it mean that one day it will be full? Is it that we are going to lock the Southern Ming emperor and the northern Ming emperor into it?


    I don''t know who it is. I muttered in such a low voice. However, because everyone was thinking about things and the scene was very quiet, this sentence was quickly heard by everyone. At present, all officials were shocked.


    They suddenly found that this assumption was not impossible. That is, the Yang clan can defeat so many powerful enemies. Why can''t they clean up the Nanming and Beiming?


    As one of them, what should they do next? Where should we go?

 Chapter 1642

    This tour has brought a very serious psychological blow to everyone. So many officials still look like frost when they return to the Yangjia hotel.


    Yu Qian left these alone. He just knew that he had done what he should do, and left the next thing to their king.


    Yang Chendong also learned about Yu Qian and others walking around the king''s grave. After hearing that Yang Erhua talked about the reactions of those officials in the Southern Ming Dynasty, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "well, the fire has been set up, and then we''ll see how the fire can burn."


    The Beiming observation group is still staying in chixian city. For a while, they went to many places, such as Yang''s school.


    These officials were really shocked when they saw that all Han people''s children who are embedded in the city can enter school for free to learn knowledge.


    During the Ming Dynasty, because the people were not rich, because they were exploited by the tyrants and gentry, and because of the deliberate suppression of the scholar group, not many people were truly literate. Using 1% as the proportion was somewhat exaggerated.


    Don''t they know that making the people literate will be good for the progress of the whole people?


    Of course they know, but they still prevent such things from happening because if they want to become a powerful group, they must have their advantages, and being literate is a manifestation of their advantages.


    But in chixian City, this blockade does not exist. But all the children of the people can go to school free of charge. If they learn well, they will be used by the Yang Department, become an official, and even hold great power. This is somewhat beyond the expectation of Nanming officials. How can a grass-roots hold power? In this way, isn''t it a mess?


    But Yang obviously ignored these. The advantage of this is that the people have a culture, have insight and have their own ability to distinguish right from wrong. They may become useful people to the society, the country and the nation as long as they make personal efforts.


    In this way, although it has an impact on the dignitaries, it also allows the Yang Department to have more available talents, so as not to encounter bottlenecks and various pressures in the development process.


    In fact, there are no dignitaries in the Yang family. Everyone just depends on their abilities. This is not the era of father heroes at all.


    It has to be admitted that there are more benefits. When power is not inherent to some people, the intensity of competition will stimulate everyone to make continuous efforts, otherwise they will face the danger of elimination.


    When the sound of reading and learning came to our ears, many officials in the Southern Ming Dynasty looked thoughtful. They have a feeling that it will not be a problem to let the Yang Department continue to develop and replace Nanming.


    Not only the school, but also the factories. After walking around, you will find that the Yang Department has become so strong. The complete light industry is developing towards heavy industry. Under self-sufficiency, they can live well without relying on others.


    This is also the strength of the Yang system. It can be imagined that with the passage of time, the workshop, lathe and programming of the Yang system will pull the primitivism of Nanming farther and farther away. In the end, the strength of both sides is not on the same level. In the end, Nanming will become an accessory of the Yang system, which is a normal thing.


    The deeper you understand, the deeper you feel and the greater the pressure on you. This trip to chixian city was like opening another window, which made all the officials of the observation mission feel great pressure.


    Everyone knows that the stronger the Yang system is, the more dangerous the Nanming is, and their status and personal safety can not be guaranteed. After all, no one wants to see a strong neighbor emerge.


    With more and more knowledge, the usefulness of Yang''s department store and Yang coin also appeared in front of all mission officials. When they were attracted by the dazzling items, they found that the Yang coins in their hands had been taken away by their families, and some had even been bought as goods. Especially when several brand-new bicycles appeared downstairs of the Yang family hotel, these officials were shocked and angry.


    The vision of officials is naturally different from that of their families. Although bicycles are novel, they are not enough to attract them. On the contrary, things such as flashlights, sewing machines, watches and telescopes can attract them more.


    Flashlight is a high-tech product in the eyes of these officials. It is very practical. It is a good thing for both civil and military. They hope to learn from, understand and imitate.


    Needless to say, sewing machines can enhance the production capacity of the textile industry and clothing, which is undoubtedly a great contribution to the progress of society.


    The watch can accurately see the time, which is not only convenient, but also an image of identity.


    If the telescope is used in the military, it will be more beneficial. Although the telescope multiples sold by Yang''s department store are still a little too low, far inferior to those of the five-star army, it is already a powerful thing in the eyes of Nanming local steamed stuffed bun.


    There are many ideas, but without Yang coin, everything is in vain. It''s just that the family members have spent all of it, and everything is irreparable. Then another problem arises. How can I get Yang coins?


    After this inquiry, we knew that only officials had the opportunity to get Yang coins. They would issue a certain amount of Yang coins in their monthly salary. Yang coin can''t be bought with silver. It is one of the highest and most protected currencies in Yang coin.


    Taking the opportunity to inquire about Yang coins, the salary system of Yang officials also appeared impressively in front of a group of officials in the Southern Ming Dynasty. With the deeper understanding, they had to sigh that as Yang officials, the salary was really high. Others carefully calculated that as Yang officials, their income was 50 times that of Nanming officials.


    Although the Yang Department is very strict in investigating the corruption of officials, it basically won''t have any gray income. But if you can live well only by salary, who is willing to stretch out his hand everywhere, cause countless troubles and always be impeached?


    Through Yang coins, we have a better understanding of the security system of Yang officials, which is the fundamental reason why Yang Chendong issued Yang coins to them. As for some goods bought by Nanming, King Wu Nan doesn''t care, because it won''t be long before Nanming will become a member of the Yang family. What''s it worth when it spread in the past?


    Not only did officials understand the source and use of Yang coins, but also the families who paid attention to it had a deep understanding. Some people couldn''t help sighing, "if you can become an official of the Yang Department, it''s also a very happy thing."


    It''s just an exclamation, but when such an exclamation falls into the ears of those officials, if there is no heart at all, it''s a lie. Many people have even begun to consider whether the road from Nanming to Yang is feasible.


    It was at this time that Yu Qian and Shen you were inspired by Yang Chendong and inadvertently said something about Jiuge old when they attended the banquet. It is specially named that there are only five senior officials in the ninth cabinet, and there are four places reserved for officials in the southern and Northern Ming Dynasties. These people may be bureaucratic, but it is undeniable that they have rich experience as officials, which is far from being comparable to those new officials in the Yang system.


    In the face of one thing, experienced officials often have very gentle means to solve it, which can be used for reference and learning.


    The empty seat of the old cabinet was put there. No one could help but move his mind. For a time, several ministers became excited. But they have been officials for many years. They have seen and heard too many things. On the surface, there is nothing else. But once this restless heart has an idea, it can''t be suppressed.


    So far, various ideas and views to be imposed on the observer mission have been basically completed. At this time, the will sent by Zhu Qizhen, emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty, also arrived at the Yangjia Hotel, that is, calling the observer group to return to the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    According to the imperial edict, although there is still a difference of nearly one month from the stipulated time limit for the observation group to stay in the city for two months, everyone must also go back. No matter how much they love the embedded City, they are still officials in Nanming.


    Naturally, Yang Chendong also knew the will of Yingzong. "Hehe, it seems that some people can''t hold their breath." Yang Chendong, who smiled, said to Yu Qian and Shen you, who came to report their work: "the next two will be busy for a while."


    "Working for the king is what we want." Yu Qian and Shen you got up and bowed.


    The will was issued, which only gave the observer group three days to prepare. Some family members are naturally a little noisy. Obviously, they haven''t played enough, or there are many places in chixian city that they haven''t been to.


    He not only complained about the emperor''s inhumanity in his heart. In this way, officials are trying to persuade. At this time, Yu Qian and Shen you appeared in the Yangjia Hotel, and then an official of the observation mission was called away by them alone.


    The name is to practice it for them, but everyone knows that meeting alone must be something to talk about.


    Not only the ordinary officials of the observation group were called away, but even Shangshu level officials such as Chen Xun and Wang Zuo were invited to the palace by heiqi Longwei.


    Looking at the covetous appearance of these black riding dragon guards, people really worry about what serious consequences will be if they dare not refuse to go.


    So, three whole days. Not only did Yang Chendong, Yu Qian and Shen you do it, but even the other three cabinet elders Luan Xiaochen, Wu Qian and long Tienan also appeared in the Yang family hotel, and then invited those officials to dinner alone in various names.


    For a time, but all officials who reached the fourth grade were almost caught and invited once. As for the content of a separate conversation, it is that different people see different people, and wise people see different wisdom.


    In fact, what Yang Chendong and others talked about with these Nanming officials was really not a big deal. Sometimes it''s just talking about family affairs. For some officials, they don''t even make a wish to be an official. But what''s so important?

 Chapter 1643

    What matters is that talking is the point.


    As long as the officials interviewed must return to Nanming, they will be suspected, and it will be even more difficult to be reused.


    Why can''t Chen Xun and Wang Zuo see the reason? But they have no choice. They dare not go against Yang Chendong''s good intentions in the territory of chiembedded city. Moreover, they also need to find a way back for themselves. Although they can keep the appointment, it doesn''t mean they will join the Yang family, but at least they won''t offend the king of Wunan, right?


    Moreover, so many officials have not been refused. Why do they refuse? Doesn''t that mean digging out of your colleagues? No one with political wisdom would do such a stupid thing.


    Still in the small courtyard, Yang Liu is listening to Yang Ying''s report. This is exactly what officials of the Nanming observation mission were interviewed.


    "Master, so far, all the officials above the fourth grade in the observation group have been interviewed. Yang Chendong has used almost all the officials of the city master''s office, and now he has begun to interview those officials of the fifth grade." when Yang Ying said this, her face showed admiration.


    At this time, Yang Liu also sighed on his face. Naturally, he also saw Yang Chendong''s intention. Because of this, he had to say in admiration, "great, my young master is really a good means. Presumably, in this way, the emperor Yingzong will have a headache and dare not reuse these people. This is tantamount to cutting off his arm before the war."


    Yang Ying nodded and said, "yes. I can''t believe these people. In a certain time, Yingzong will be unavailable, and there may be chaos in Nanming."


    "No! It''s not possible, but certain." Yang Liu said in a very firm tone, and then his voice changed: "but it has nothing to do with us, and it''s even a good thing. What we want is to pick chestnuts from chaos. By the way, what''s the arrangement over Yang Yang?"


    "Everything is arranged properly. Poor fool, he doesn''t know we''ve taken advantage of him." speaking of this, Yang Ying''s face is proud.


    This time, the members of the Nanming observation group were accompanied by the royal guards, which was also a means for the emperor of the Ming Dynasty to monitor his ministers. Among them, the commander Tongzhi called Wen Jing came here with another task, that is, to contact Yang Yang and make a false image of Cao Jixiang wanting to take refuge in the king of Wunan.


    When Yang Ying said that everything was going well, Yang Liu''s face became more beautiful. "OK, ha ha, we should be prepared for this. Remember, we can only succeed this time, not fail. Otherwise, we will die."


    Yang Ying also answered with a straight face, "master, please rest assured that we have made long preparations for this, and there will be no problem."


    "Well, let''s wait and see." Yang Liuyi said with excitement on his face. Then he muttered alone in a voice that others couldn''t hear. "I hope you can cooperate. In this way, the master and servant can save your life. Otherwise, it can only force me to do it hard."


    ......


    Chixiancheng wharf.


    This day has become very lively. More than 13000 people of the Nanming observation group are lining up to board the ship at the moment.


    Compared with the excitement when they came, most people were reluctant to give up when they left. People can''t bear to stop eating well, sleeping and so many fun things here. Now they are finally leaving, and they have to return to their previous lives. For a time, the sense of disappointment is full of people''s hearts.


    Yu Qian, shen you and others also appeared in front of the wharf to see them off. They were saying goodbye to Chen Xun, Wang Zuo and others in front of the wharf.


    With a wry smile on his face, Chen Xun didn''t know what to say when he looked at Yu Qian in front of him. Thousands of words became a sentence, "Yu Gong, you are a miserable old man."


    "Don''t say that, Duke Chen. Can''t you see that our Yang Department has been too strong over Nanming? This is our king''s virtue of living well. Otherwise, it''s like dealing with other aliens and other countries. It just needs a big army to move. May Nanming be able to stop it?" Yu Qian didn''t think it was too much, but told the truth.


    During this time, Chen Xun also went to the barracks of the five-star army, that is, he saw the equipment, the training process, and the image of a long queue of young people signing up at the recruitment office.


    Chen Xun is very envious of the fact that so many people in chixian city took the initiative to join the army. It is far from like the Southern Ming Dynasty. Now the army is basically built by military households. When the number of military households is not enough, they can only catch strong men in each city.


    One is voluntary and the other is forced. The result is already conceivable.


    The conclusion is that Nanming will never be the opponent of the five-star army. Therefore, Yu Qian''s words are true. But he asked Chen Xun to join the Yang system. He still couldn''t pass the psychological level. He decided to think about it. He didn''t answer Yu Qian''s words, but just smiled.


    On the other side, shen you is also chatting with Wang Zuo and others. On the surface, it looks like a scene of main joy and guest joy.


    "Come here when you have time. As long as you like, the door of the city will be open to everyone at any time." Shen you said with a smile.


    For this obvious solicitation, Wang Zuo and others would not be so stupid as to nod their heads and agree immediately, so they had to look around him with a ha ha smile.


    "The king of Wunan arrives." just as everyone was waiting to board the ship one by one, a group of majestic cavalry came not far from the wharf, and then Yang Chendong, dressed in a golden cloak, came from afar under the protection of the black riding dragon guards.


    "The king is coming." Yu Qian and Shen you straightened their bodies, sorted out a skirt, and then strode forward.


    Other officials of the Nanming Dynasty who did not board the ship also quickly stood in rows, looking very respectful.


    Soon before the cavalry came to the wharf, Yu Qian took the initiative to meet him and said, "Wang, don''t you say you can''t come?"


    "Why, these are the backbone of our Han people. If they want to go, how can the king not send them." Yang Chendong got off his horse, and then strode to the team of officials in Nanming, shaking hands with them one by one.


    These days, we are used to this way of shaking hands, so we are very cooperative. Even some officials, because after shaking hands with Yang Chendong, the whole face was red. Needless to say, it must be caused by excitement and excitement.


    Shaking hands with everyone, Yang Chendong said loudly, "Everyone must have seen what a happy life the Han people have lived under the leadership of the Yang family. As we live in this era, we have the conditions. What we should do is to let more Han people live a better life. This is just impossible to do with the efforts of Wang and Yang officials. We still need a lot of support."


    "Easy to say, easy to say." all Nanming officials nodded one by one.


    Taking Minsheng as an example really made it impossible for everyone to refute. Seeing that the effect had been achieved, Yang Chendong smiled on his face and watched everyone board the boat one by one.


    Ships appeared one by one, left one by one, and slowly drove out of the new wharf of chiembedded city.


    On the cruise ship, many members of the observation group were still waving their hands to the shore, looking reluctant to give up. Wang Zhicheng and his sister Wang Shang also waved their hands for a while, and when they saw that the wharf was far away, they found a seat in the cruise ship cabin to rest. Then Wang Shang''s sweet voice came out, "It''s nice to be in chixian city. It''s 10000 times better than Kyoto. I really don''t know when I can come again."


    After sighing, Wang Chang said to himself, "brother, if your grandfather comes to the Yang Department as an official, can we live here forever?"


    "Hmm?" Wang Zhicheng, who was called by his sister, nodded perfunctorily, "right."


    At this time, he didn''t hear what his sister said at all. All his attention was focused on the salute cabin on the ship. Finally, he won. He borrowed Yang coins from some friends and sisters and bought a bike and put it there. This was also the biggest gain of his trip. Even he began to imagine that he would be happy when he rode his bike through the streets in Kyoto What a shock, and how many envious eyes.


    The two brothers and sisters were thinking about things one by one, but they didn''t notice it at all. Not far from them, the two royal guards had secretly recorded the performance of what they said. It was written that Wang Shang had a great love for the red inlaid city and wanted to persuade his grandfather Wang Zuo to become an official of the Yang family. His brother Wang Zhicheng was also thinking about its operability and thought about it Nodded.


    Strictly speaking, the content of the record is inconsistent, because Wang Zhicheng didn''t hear what his sister was saying at all.


    But it doesn''t matter. What matters is what Yingzong thinks when he sees these records, what measures he will take, and what kind of shock will Wang Zuo and even the whole Wang family usher in


    Before the dock, he saw that the last cruise ship had left. Yang Chendong sighed and said, "what we did this time will certainly lead to the displeasure of Yingzong. I''m afraid these officials will be in some danger. In this way, you will immediately formulate a plan and how to rescue them if they are in danger. At that time, the intelligence department will fully cooperate with you."


    Yu Qian and Shen you, who were named, also knew that the matter was important. They immediately nodded and said, "yes, king, let''s make a plan when we go back."


    "Well, we must try our best to improve it. Don''t be afraid to spend money. Many of them have real talent and learning. They can join the Yang Department, which will be of great benefit to our future management of the whole Nanming."


    "Yes, we know." Yu Qian and Shen you promised again. Yang Chendong nodded with satisfaction, and then followed heiqi Longwei to leave the wharf.

 Chapter 1644

    Besides, the cruise ship was obviously a little faster when it returned because it got the will of Yingzong. It took nearly 15 days to come, but it took less than 10 days to return and appeared at Suzhou mansion wharf. As soon as they got ashore, they went straight to yingtianfu, that is, Nanming Kyoto Nanjing mansion.


    Officials are all human beings. They immediately returned to Nanming. No matter what changes have taken place in their mentality, what they need to do at this time is to see the emperor and then show their loyalty.


    Wang Zhicheng, Wang Shang and others also got off the ship. But I don''t know why, they always feel that the air they breathe is not so fresh, so that they don''t like everything. The former bustling Kyoto is now like the countryside in their eyes. There are shortcomings everywhere.


    In particular, when they entered Kyoto again, they felt a burst of nausea and discomfort when they saw Mi Tiangong appear on both sides of the street from time to time. In contrast, the clean streets in chixian city and the public toilets that exist thousands of kilometers away seem to be more humanized.


    Zhu Qizhen met members of the observation group one by one in the palace. When he saw that everyone was very respectful to see himself, somehow he didn''t have the same interest as before, he always had a feeling that these people laughed too fake and seemed to be acting with themselves.


    After all the officials greeted him one by one, Zhu Qizhen finally opened his mouth, "Ai Qing, you must have gained even more from this trip to the red inlaid city. That''s right. When you go back, you will have a memorial to see what we can learn and imitate, and then we can change it?"


    "The emperor is holy and bright. I will obey your orders." all the officials answered in unison. Then everyone came home from the palace and began to write memorials.


    Early the next morning, before the Dragon case in Zhuqi Town, it was filled with the folds of the ministers. With a wonderful idea, Zhuqi town took the imperial view, but it didn''t take long to throw these folds on the ground angrily.


    There are a lot of things to say in these compromises. For example, the Ministry of officials said that it was necessary to clean up officials again, but those found to be corrupt should be dealt a heavy blow. For the sake of the clarity of official administration, officials are not allowed to engage in business. Anyone who occupies excess land should also return it. Anyone who does business at home should also stop immediately to prevent collusion between officials and businesses.


    The Ministry of household said to reopen the business tax and collect heavy taxes. Whether it''s a scholar, a scholar, or a scholar, you have to pay taxes in business. Everyone is equal. Only in this way can the country have enough wealth, do what you want, and benefit the people.


    The Ministry of rites said that we should run Nanming newspapers so that people can make their own voice, so as to eliminate any social bad things to the greatest extent. We should also run offices and schools, and the imperial court should give money to let the people have books to read and open their wisdom.


    Shangzhezi of the Ministry of punishment said that we should expand dungeons and severely crack down on illegal people, especially those officials with background, so that everyone is equal. Only when public security is good, can the people feel safe and happy, and can the people really support the Nanming court.


    The Ministry of industry said that it should open more factories and improve the treatment and social status of blacksmiths, carpenters and craftsmen. In this way, we can give better play to their enthusiasm and better build Nanming.


    Even the imperial censor of Zuo Du, Shang Yu, also made a compromise, saying that we should eliminate the administration of officials and save the unnecessary expenses of the imperial court. For example, reduce the expenditure of royal guards, expand the area of streets, build more public toilets, let people form the good habit of not urinating everywhere, change the whole environment of Nanming, let everyone not live in the stink, and reduce the occurrence of diseases.


    Looking at these folds, Zhu Qizhen is either asking for money or people, or attacking Nanming''s system and bad habits. How can Zhu Qizhen not be angry.


    The fire broke out for several hours in his rare hall, and his cry would be heard from the Jinluan hall from time to time.


    "Business tax, take back the privileges of scholars. What does Chen Xun and the Ministry of officials want to do? Do they want me to be enemies with scholars all over the world and make chaos without war?"


    "Start school and run newspapers? What does his etiquette department want to do? Can''t we hear the voice of the people if we don''t run newspapers?"


    "What are they going to do to expand the dungeon? Do we have so many bad people in Nanming? What''s more, is it dark in Nanming now?"


    "The Ministry of works is even more absurd. To promote the status of craftsmen is to change the existing embodiment of Nanming? Isn''t this going to be a mess? If the status of craftsmen is promoted, should others be promoted?"


    "Especially the censor. According to him, we can''t live in the stink every day? It''s natural for people to get sick when they eat grains. How can people''s production be related to our existing environment?"


    After the roll call of each department, Zhu Qizhen was even more angry and overturned the Dragon case. The eunuchs on one side were afraid to say a word.


    "Are they going to revolt? They are all blaming me. I think they are clearly bribed by Yang Chendong. I don''t believe that chiembedded city is really as good as they say. Where is it to observe and learn? It is clear that after eating and taking other people''s things, they turn back and bite the master. All such people should be killed and killed."


    No wonder Zhuqi town is so angry. He asked the following people to put forward their opinions to see if everyone had gained something. If so, he can make appropriate changes without too much effort.


    But now where is the appropriate change, it is clear that it has been completely overturned. Nanming was also belittled as worthless by people. As an emperor, of course, he would be shameless. It''s strange to be angry.


    After a fire, Zhu Qi town stood panting. Qian sengbao, the eunuch manager on one side, finally found a chance and quickly knelt down, "emperor, don''t be too angry. Your body matters. It''s not worth it for these ministers."


    "Yes, it''s not worth it." Zhu Qizhen seemed to say angrily, and then said, "go and send Cao Aiqing to see me."


    The so-called Cao Aiqing refers to Cao Jixiang, the factory guard of the royal guards. Qian sengbao, who knelt on his knees, naturally did not deal with it, but it was the emperor''s order. He didn''t dare to stop it. He quickly winked at the little eunuch next to him.


    At this time, Qian sengbao was still a little happy. He was thinking that the current emperor was angry and had nowhere to spread. Maybe Cao Jixiang came at this time to eat melon and fish.


    Cao Jixiang, who was on duty in the palace, was soon found and knelt down in the Jinluan hall.


    "You all go back first, and so do you, mate." he glanced at Qian sengbao.


    Because of the appearance of the little butterfly Yang Chendong, Zhuqi town has not experienced being captured first, and there is no appearance of Cao Jixiang''s savior. Today''s big partner has become a eunuch Qian Seng Bao.


    When the emperor summoned Qian sengbao, he had to drive himself away. Naturally, Qian sengbao''s heart would not be happy. But now he did not dare to disobey his will, so he had to promise and retreat. When he came out of the Jinluan hall, he stood there meditating.


    Recently, Zhuqi town is always mysterious when he meets Cao Jixiang. Even his big partner is on the embankment, which makes him have to feel dangerous. If Cao Jixiang really replaces himself, I''m afraid it''s impossible for him to have a good end next.


    The eunuch''s internal struggle is often the most intense. The superior wants the wind to win the wind. As a person who is trampled under his feet, life is better than death.


    "Qian Gong, why are you here? Why didn''t you serve the emperor." Qian sengbao, who was meditating, didn''t stop until a voice came from behind him. Looking in the direction of the voice, he saw mu, the eunuch manager next to the queen.


    Although they are eunuchs and managers, one serves the queen and the other serves the emperor, but the status is too far apart. "Oh, it''s grandpa Mou. What''s the matter? You''re going out of the palace."


    "Yes, the empress wants to weave. Isn''t our family going out to choose?" Mou Mu said with a flattering expression on his face.


    In the whole Nanming eunuch group, don''t look at Mu Mu carrying the identity of a eunuch manager, but the real power is afraid that he can''t even rank in the top ten. This is because the queen has a good temper and never cares about anything.


    The master is weak. As a eunuch around the master, he will not have much power. But because of this, Mu Mu has become a detached existence in the whole eunuch group. He does not strive for fame or profit. Because of the queen, few people are interested in his position, which makes him look like he has a good relationship with any father-in-law.


    Although in terms of status, Mu Mu is very different. But how smart Qian sengbao is. He will never offend people without reason. So seeing that Mu Mu asked himself, he smiled and explained, "well, the emperor wants to summon Cao Changwei alone. Our family will come out to have a breath."


    "Oh, I see. But Cao Changwei''s mind is very big. It''s not a good thing that such ambitious people are always around the emperor." Mou Mu first looked surprised, and then seemed to say so casually.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mu Mu quickly covered his mouth with his right hand and looked embarrassed. Eunuchs will not speak ill of others in front of each other unless they have a life and death feud. That''s a villain''s behavior, which is shameless.


    If Mu Mu said so, Qian sengbao would even scold each other. After all, he is now the head of the whole eunuch group. He has the obligation to maintain the unity of the whole eunuch group, at least on the surface.

 Chapter 1645

    But now he was angry. Mou Mu said this to the bottom of his heart. At present, he also said with an angry face: "yes, originally, I thought that only I thought Cao Changwei was ambitious. Unexpectedly, Grandpa Mou thought so. That''s really important."


    "Hehe. You''re busy, Mr. Qian. You have to go out of the palace to do business when you''re young. You''ll have a chance to talk to Mr. Qian later." Mou Mu didn''t continue this time. Some words are enough once. Talking too much will backfire.


    Mu Mu left like this. He took the token given by the queen and walked out of the palace with six little eunuchs. Then he walked into the market. He looked east and West. He went to several shops and didn''t buy suitable cloth. In this process, no one noticed that when he was talking with people in a cloth shop, he passed on Zhuqi town''s anger first and then summoned Cao Jixiang.


    The whole Yang family, no more than ten people know that Mou Mu is a spy of Yang Houdong. One of them is an intelligence team specially responsible for contacting it. Then Wang Shan, the director of the telecommunications department, learned that he reported everything directly to Yang Chendong. Even the Secretary for security, Mr Yeung San, does not know.


    Because of this, Mou Mu''s safety can be guaranteed. Even if Cao Jixiang has joined hands with Yang Liu, a thief in the Yang family, he doesn''t know that Mou Mu is a spy of the Yang family.


    He said that when Mou Mu reported some news in the palace, Zhu Qizhen was listening to Cao Jixiang''s report with a serious face in the palace.


    "Emperor, that''s the way it is. I''ve contacted that man. He will introduce King Wunan to the ship. At that time, we will choose to start at sea. If he has great skills, he can''t escape."


    "Well, that''s good. By the way, didn''t you say there was a backhand?" Zhu Qizhen asked with great interest.


    "Yes, emperor, I wonder if you still remember the governor Kuroda of Kobo Province, the general of the navy of Kobo province. When Kobo province was destroyed by the Yang clan, he fled with 100000 navies. Although his strength has weakened over the years, he still has 50000 elite Navy troops in his hands. They will also show up and kill the king of Wunan with us. But he is not He put forward a request, that is, he needs the emperor to admit their existence in order to recover the whole Xiaowo province. There is also Yang Liu, who wants to inherit the throne after the death of King Wunan, but he said he will obey the emperor''s management, and once he holds that position, he is also willing to send troops to attack Beiming and help the emperor rule the world. "


    As soon as Cao Jixiang opened his mouth, he put forward all the plans and the requirements of the so-called allies, and Zhu Qi town frowned.


    After hesitating for nearly half an hour, Zhu Qizhen said, "President Kuroda''s request can be agreed. We don''t have to pay too much attention to it as a bullet island country. But Yang Liu''s request..."


    Cao Jixiang is good at observing words and expressions. He guessed what Zhu Qizhen''s expression was. Then he said, "please rest assured, Emperor. We can promise him first and wait for him to stabilize the Yang family and help us clean up the North Ming Dynasty. Just look for an opportunity to kill him."


    "Yes, that''s what I mean. The appearance of King Wunan has been in chaos. I Daming has been dead for so long. We can''t fall twice in the same thing. Zhu Qizhen said with satisfaction on his face.


    In this way, the two kings and ministers, you said a word and I said a word, and began to improve the plan. This conversation lasted for nearly two hours. Finally, Zhuqi town ordered people to pass meals in, and also rewarded Cao Jixiang for eating with him.


    This is the envy of the money monk who is waiting outside. At this time, he felt that his position was at stake, but he had no better way, because he connected, and Cao Jixiang didn''t know what he was doing.


    ......


    Wang Shan, the director of telecommunications, came to Yang Chendong with the telegram sent by Mou mu in the palace of chiembedded city.


    After reading the contents of the telegram, Yang Chendong asked thoughtfully, "have you brought the copy of the telegram from director Yang San?"


    "Here you are." Wang Shan also sent the prepared copy of the telegram to Yang Chendong. After staying with Yang Chendong for so many years, Wang Shan is used to the young master''s working method, so he will save a copy of all the telegrams related to his reporting.


    After receiving Yang San''s telegram two days ago, Yang Chendong looked carefully again. Then he put his right hand on the table and tapped it thoughtfully. He seemed to be thinking about something. After about a cup of tea, he asked, "what did you find out about the phone you were asked to monitor before?"


    "No, that phone is rarely used. He must know that some things are not safe to communicate by phone." Wang replied in a deep voice.


    "Well, he has made progress. He is so careful in doing things, but it''s a pity that he didn''t use it on the ground. Alas, even so, it''s no wonder who chose this road of no return. Well, Wang Shan, go back. Remember, don''t tell anyone about today''s affairs, even Yang Er can''t tell."


    In the whole Yang family, what Yang Chendong believes most is Hu Mang, followed by several servants around him, and then it will belong to Wang Shan. After all, as the director of telecommunications, he has access to core secrets. Therefore, although he is only a director, Wang Shan has a very high status in the whole Yang family, and few people will not give him face.


    Wang Shan himself also knows that everything he can have today is thanks to Yang Chendong. He just needs to do things well and his position will be very stable. Then he nodded heavily, "young master, please rest assured that this matter will not be known by a third person."


    Can call Yang Chendong a young master like several servants, which shows the degree of Wang Shan''s reuse.


    Wang Shan retired, leaving Yang Chendong alone behind the palace study with a sigh. The development of some things really surprised him. He once thought that someone would betray him. After all, when his status is high and his horizons become broad, people will have upward motivation and ideas.


    But when something really happened, and the rebel was still the one he believed very much, Yang Chendong was still very uncomfortable.


    I don''t know how long this one will last. Yang Chendong''s mind has flashed all kinds of memories and past with Yang Liu. It was not until Hu Yan appeared in the study and brought a bowl of lotus seed soup in front of her that Yang Chendong regained his consciousness. He apologized and said with a smile: "look, you''re worried again."


    "No, I just want to see you. If there''s anything to think about, we''ve got enough now. Even if we stop now, there''s no regret." Hu Yan smiled and walked behind Yang Chendong, helping to gently pinch her shoulder.


    Feeling this concern and tenderness, Yang Chendong reached out and patted Hu Yan on the arm and said, "good, optimistic spirit, want to open, want to open, ha ha ha." this moment, Yang Chendong seemed to feel much better.


    In contrast, Yang Liu outside the palace courtyard is very proud.


    As he expected, although Wen Jing went back, he had persuaded Yang Yang. Next, if everything goes well, things should come to an end soon. And he just needs to push the boat. "Yang Ying, you can do that."


    "Little understand." Yang Ying nodded and agreed, then turned and left.


    On the surface, chixian city became stable again after the Nanming observation group left. But in fact, the undercurrent is surging, and the conspiracy is enveloping Yang Chendong''s head.


    Two days later, Yang Yang went straight to the palace. He looked happy and seemed to have done something great.


    On the same day, Yang er''s mother-in-law BaDaMa suddenly entered the first hospital of yeyang department because she was seriously ill. As a son-in-law, Yang Er naturally performed well. He has asked Yang Chendong for ten days off to serve his mother-in-law.


    In the palace, Yang Yang saw Yang Chendong and opened the sidewalk: "Fourth brother, it''s done. I''ve discussed it with the commander of Nanming royal guards, Wen Jing. As long as you, King Wunan, are willing to admit to each other and Cao Jixiang is willing to join the Yang family, he will take all the royal guards with him. Anyway, they will control the Nanming palace. As soon as my army arrives, they can win the whole Nanming at the least."


    Looking at Yang Yang''s cheerful appearance, Yang Chendong smiled, "fourth brother, but I don''t know how you discussed it?"


    "Oh, it''s like this..." Yang Yang launched the negotiated plan to Yang Chendong.


    Half an hour later, after Yang Chendong understood the whole process of the matter, he hesitated and said, "OK, I agree and meet Cao Jixiang outside Wenzhou port. During the introduction, I will personally promise each other that Cao Jixiang will not only make great achievements if he is willing to help my Yang family."


    Looking at Yang Chendong''s happy consent, Yang Yang was also very happy, "that''s great. Just the fourth brother, you must remember that in order not to let the news leak, you must not take too many troops to go. It''s not good to make a momentum and leak the news."


    "Hmm? Is this what the fourth brother means or what they mean?" Yang Chendong asked without delay after hearing the speech. However, his heart is beating hard now, because if this is what the fourth brother means, he had to doubt whether Yang Yang was also involved.


    Fortunately, Yang Yang quickly said the answer, "of course, it''s Cao Jixiang''s meaning. He''s afraid of news leakage. When Yingzong is on guard, he can''t complete the task of controlling the imperial palace. Of course, as the fourth younger brother, even if he can''t bring more people, he can''t be accompanied by black riding dragon guards. After all, he has a heart to prevent people."


    Hearing Yang Yang''s words, Yang Chendong could finally rest assured. He nodded and said, "OK, fourth brother, I know everything, and I agree. Next, let''s make an appointment together. If you have an accurate time, just inform the sixth brother."

 Chapter 1646

    "That''s the best. Hehe hehe." Yang Yang smiled with his big teeth exposed. Obviously, he wanted to promote this thing, which means he made great achievements. At that time, he dared to underestimate him. Who else would say that he was relying on the relationship of Yang Chendong''s fourth brother, and he wanted to prove that he was also a capable person.


    Yang Chendong agreed. The news soon reached Yang liuer.


    In the small courtyard, Yang Ying was a little happy and forgetful. After all, after lurking for so many years, things are finally going to have a result. She feels that the burden on her shoulder is much easier.


    But Yang Liu frowned for no reason when he was happy. "Yang Ying, why did he agree so happily? Won''t there be fraud?"


    "How could it be? The master has been hiding it very well. Besides, Yang Yang helped to make this happen. We didn''t even show our faces. Even if we doubt it, we won''t doubt it. But the master, you should hurry up and you''d better try to go to the sea with him, so that our chances of winning will be greater." Yang Ying said without doubt.


    "Yes." Yang Liu nodded and felt that what Yang Ying said was very reasonable. Then he put down his doubt and said: "This problem is not difficult. Now there are only Yang Er, Yang Wu and me in the city. Yang Wu should guard the palace and stare at the officials in the city. Yang Er should also stare at the hospital. With Yang Chendong''s habit of caring for the servants, most of them won''t take him this time. So where else is more suitable except me?"


    After this analysis, Yang Ying also felt that this was the case. Then she said, "congratulations to the master. I''m afraid it won''t take long. The small one will call the master king."


    "Hahaha, it''s easy to say." Yang Liuyi laughed happily when he thought that the emperor of Nanming had promised himself that once Yang Chendong died, he would inherit the position of King Wunan.


    At this time, Yang Chendong has promised Yang Yang''s request to meet Cao Jixiang in private.


    Meeting at sea seems fair to everyone, but Yang Chendong knows that there must be a conspiracy behind this seemingly fair.


    If it''s just his own words, he''s not afraid of any conspiracy. That''s the same sentence. It''s impossible to kill him as long as he doesn''t kill him at the first time.


    But this time it was not him. There were a lot of black riding dragon guards. He couldn''t leave his brothers'' faces aside. It was irresponsible. If he didn''t take black riding dragon guards, I''m afraid it would arouse the suspicion of others.


    In this way, he had to make some preparations in advance. He went to the naval headquarters on this matter.


    The deputy commander of Kaohsiung has gone on an expedition with the Navy, and there was a good news not long ago. In front of the sea ships that are ahead of the world, their speed and firepower advantages are several times stronger than each other. The expansion of the navy can be said to be very smooth. With the cooperation of the Navy''s cold front division, so far, they have not encountered any difficult bones.


    Yang Chendong even knew that even in the future, when the Yang Navy entered western Europe, there would be no decent opponents. At this time, the West was far from as developed as later generations, and even many places did not have their own civilization, let alone science and technology.


    Taking this opportunity, the Yang faction can really unify there. Otherwise, once they really start to rise, they will be sending several times of troops. In the past, I''m afraid it will be difficult to complete. It can be said that now is the best era.


    When Yang Chendong came to the Navy headquarters, of course, he didn''t ask about the Navy''s short-range overseas campaign. If there was any news, someone would report to him. He came here to make some deployment for his meeting with Cao Jixiang.


    Although Yang Chendong has seen that this is a trap, he knows nothing about how many backhands the other party has, how prepared he is, and how many people are involved. Even he doesn''t let anyone inquire, fearing that he will scare the snake.


    That is, Yang Chendong, who didn''t know everything, dared to take such a big risk. He was afraid that ancient and modern emperors would go to the meeting alone. He said that second, no one dared to call it the first.


    When I came to the Navy this time, I was doing the corresponding deployment. Although I didn''t know the other party''s means, I should have prepared nothing for him. Now Nie Tong, the division commander of the first division and the first cold front army of the Navy, is in charge of the work here.


    This is also one of the old people of the Yang family and a Navy General trusted by Yang Chendong.


    In the room of the commander-in-chief of the headquarters, Yang Chendong and Nie Tong looked at each other. After the eyes kept patrolling him, Nie Tong''s forehead soon exuded cold sweat. Nowadays, with Yang Chendong''s power, few people can face him calmly. Perhaps only Yu Qian who is dedicated to serving the public and has experienced a lot can do it.


    "Can I trust you?"


    In a word, Nie Tong was stunned at first, then suddenly stood up and said in a very confident tone: "sixth young master, my subordinates are willing to listen to orders at any time and be willing to work for dogs and horses at any time."


    Judging from the investigation results of the intelligence department, the Navy Department is still very pure. There are wars and things to do. There is no time to consider other things. In addition to all kinds of data investigated by the intelligence department, Nie Tong has won his trust.


    "Very well, commander Nie, the king asked you, what is the maximum speed of the warships staying in the Navy now?"


    The so-called speed saving refers to the running speed of ships at sea. About one knot equals nearly two kilometers. For example, the speed of ships in the Ming Dynasty is about five or six knots, which means that they can reach about 10 to 12 kilometers per hour. For example, the speed of the later Liaoning ship is 29 knots, that is, less than 60 kilometers. Because Yang navy ships only use steam cars, now the maximum saving speed can reach between 10 and 12, only in terms of speed, it has reached twice the opponent''s.


    "Report to the sixth young master, there are 10 class V warships, 30 class IV warships, hundreds of class III warships and countless other class II and class I warships in the naval wharf. The speed of class III and above warships has reached more than 10 knots."


    In recent years, the Navy''s warships have developed again. In the past, only military commanders could command class V warships. Because of the emergence of class VI warships, they have now become special warships at the division level. By analogy, the navy has no idea how many times stronger than before.


    "OK." Yang Chendong was very satisfied to hear that there were so many powerful ships. He decided to use all these ships above level 3. Although it seemed exaggerated, it was always one of Yang Chendong''s principles to do his best without doing anything. Besides, there was another sea battle to fight this time.


    No one knows what Yang Chendong talked with Nie Tong. We just know that the door of that room has not been opened after more than an hour. Finally, Yang Chendong left with satisfaction.


    The naval wharf belongs to the location of first-class military secrets. Without permission, several members of the Yang family can''t get close. With this, this killer mace has become a secret place. Don''t worry about being known by others.


    Nie Tong was the only one who really knew the plan. The other entourage only knew that they had a mission to go to sea. As for where they would go and what they would do, they would only be revealed at the last moment.


    After a trip to the Navy headquarters, Yang Chendong returned to the palace and went to the telecommunications office. Except for director Wang Shan, who remained inside, other staff were temporarily "exiled" for various reasons.


    That is, the servants around him may betray. Yang Chendong really can''t trust others at will now. After leaving Wang Shan, they had another telegram operation. After finishing these, Yang Chendong stretched his waist and said to Wang Shan: "Wang Shan, this time you''ll stay at home and don''t have to follow me out."


    "No, my subordinates are not talented. I''m willing to follow the young master to the death." Wang Shan suddenly stood up and said in an unquestionable voice.


    Although he felt something now and knew that this trip to the sea would be very dangerous, he still had to follow Yang Chendong. He can have everything today thanks to King Wunan. Now he is in danger, how can he shrink back.


    "This... OK." thinking of many things that really need Wang Shan''s help, Yang Chendong nodded and agreed after a little hesitation. Then he got up, patted each other on the shoulder and said, "that''s right. You must be careful on this trip."


    "Yes, young master, my subordinates will be careful not to let you down."


    Under the continuous arrangement, the following is the problem of followers. Although Yang Er came to the palace from the hospital and asked to fight to follow, Yang Chendong happily refused. "Yang Erya, your mother-in-law is ill. Now it''s time for you to do well. I said, I followed me out many times, and it''s not bad this time. Don''t go this time, let..."


    Yang Chendong''s eyes moved on Yang Wu and Yang Liu standing on one side, and finally fell on the latter, "let Yang Liu follow me."


    "Yes." Yang Liu''s heart was happy, but his face didn''t move. Instead, he said to Yang Er, "don''t worry, second brother. I''ll be fine with the young master."


    "Well, OK." Yang Er saw that Yang Liu took the initiative to stand up, which was the meaning of the young master, so he didn''t compete. After all, everyone is a servant, so he can''t do good things alone. He also needs to give others a chance.


    After Yang Liu was settled to follow, Yang Chendong personally ordered Badaojiang, the third captain of heiqi Longwei, to follow him with 500 Longwei. The matter was settled.


    As for Yang Chendong''s only five hundred black riding dragon guards, both Yang Er, Yang Wu and Yang Liu are vaguely suspicious. Obviously, there are already 5000 people in the black riding Dragon Guard, and only 500 people are still too few.

 Chapter 1647

    "A lot." Yang Chendong smiled, "On the last trip to Yunnan, there were only five hundred black riding dragon guards, and there was no problem. Not to mention that this time, in addition to the black riding dragon guards, there was also a cold front army. Oh, by the way, Yang Liu, you go back to the Navy headquarters and find commander Nie Tong to see who should be sent with you. It doesn''t need too many personnel. Just one battalion with five hundred people."


    Yang Liu, who was called by his name, was very excited and hurriedly answered yes. He didn''t expect that Yang Chendong should pay so much attention to and believe in himself. At this time, his state of mind wavered a little. If he believed in his master, he turned against the other party. Is it really good?


    Yang Liu didn''t go to the naval command immediately, but first returned to the courtyard, met Yang Ying and said his questions.


    "Master, there''s no turning back. Now you''ve been stabbed to the emperor of Nanming. Even if you want to stop, it''s impossible. Besides, Yang Chendong thought of you. Once Yang er''s problem is solved, he''s afraid he''ll kick you away. Do you want to bear it again?"


    As a person sent by Cao Jixiang to Yang Liu, Yang Ying will certainly not allow things to give up halfway at the moment.


    Hearing these words, Yang Liu kept nodding. He just couldn''t bear it. In fact, he didn''t mean to stop the plan, otherwise he wouldn''t talk to Yang Ying, but directly confessed to Yang Chendong. Now that he got the answer he wanted in his heart, he nodded hard and said, "yes, this is my opportunity. I must take it."


    In the naval headquarters, Yang Liu appeared here. Commander Nie Tong, who had received the news for a long time, accompanied him personally. Then a battalion commander named Wang Nanhu was named.


    No one knew that Wang Nanhu had already been bribed by Yang Liu. This was also an accident. When Yang Liu was still in charge of the intelligence agency in Nanming, he got the news about Wang Nanhu. He turned out to be an early spy sent by the royal guards of Nanming to the red inlaid city. But what people didn''t expect is that since Wang Nanhu entered the red inlaid city and entered the cold front, his mind has changed rapidly After the change, he took the initiative to cut off the contact with Nanming, and changed the original name of Wang Hunan to Wang Nanhu.


    Although it''s a one word difference, it''s hard to find someone just because the royal guards of Nanming Dynasty want to find someone. The defense measures in the red inlaid city are too strict. I don''t know how many spies have been sent over the years, but they either disappeared or were caught and killed. If Cao Jixiang and Yang Liu hadn''t started to cooperate and provided this list, Wang Nanhu might hide and do it all his life A real Yang.


    Wang Nanhu is not the only one in the list, but there are many others. But most of them can''t be found, or they hide deeper. On the contrary, they only reverse their names. Wang Nanhu is too easy to recognize, which was discovered by Yang Liu.


    Because of this, Yang LIUCai called Wang Nanhu''s name. Nie Tong had already received Yang Chendong''s secret order and fully cooperated with Yang Liu''s actions. Of course, he wouldn''t stop it, so he agreed. Next, Wang Nanhu went to Yang Liu''s courtyard to report.


    Wang Nanhu doesn''t know that his identity has been exposed. Over the years, he has even forgotten his identity as a spy of Nanming royal guards.


    In fact, he was very happy in the years when he came to chixian City, because he determined that the Yang system was strong and that only the Yang system could really let all Han people live a carefree and noble life.


    Over the years, Wang Nanhu has also made every effort to integrate himself into this life, and because of his efforts, he has now become a battalion commander of the cold front of the Navy. It can be imagined that his future is bright and promising.


    When he came to the courtyard with a solemn idea, he first saw Yang Liu sitting on the chair. He knew that this was one of the servants most trusted by the king of Wunan. He immediately paid a military salute and said in an excited tone: "Wang Nanhu, commander of the second battalion of the third regiment of the first division of the first army of the Navy cold front, came to report. Please ask the head for instructions."


    "Well, good spirit." looking at Wang Nan Lake standing there like a pine, Yang Liu smiled.


    It was a compliment. Wang Nanhu, who was in his thirties, also laughed with embarrassment. But Yang Liu''s next words made him feel like he had come from heaven to hell, and the whole body also shed layers of cold sweat.


    "But I just don''t know. How does Cao Jixiang factory Association feel when you look like this?"


    Yang Liu, who seemed to say this at will, stared at Wang Nanhu.


    Wang Nanhu suddenly realized that he had another identity, the spy of Nanming royal guards. At this moment, the past flashed in his mind like a movie, making his face red and white.


    His face was constantly changing. Wang Nanhu was still struggling. He bet that Yang Liu was cheating himself. This may be a test before giving himself the task, so he tried to calm his mood. Then he said with a smile: "chief, what are you talking about? How can his subordinates not understand?"


    Looking at Wang Nanhu struggling for a while, Yang Liu said with a smile: "really? Yes, Wang Nanhu can''t understand, but Wang Hunan should be able to understand, right?"


    Boom.


    Another huge thunder flashed in his mind. At this moment, Wang Nanhu no longer had any illusions. Even the original name was picked out. This is no longer a coincidence, but the other party already knows his real identity.


    Even if people knew it, Wang Nanhu didn''t deny it. First, he looked around. He thought that there must be soldiers lying in wait around. Then he should be taken down.


    "Well, you don''t have to look around. There''s no ambush. I''m the only one who knows your identity now." of course, Yang Liu saw what Wang Nanhu was thinking, so he smiled casually, and then threw a bomb, "Wang Nanhu, I know you really want to get rid of the relationship with Nanming, so I can give you a chance. Not only will your identity not be known by others, but you can also be a real Yang from now on. No one can talk about your past."


    "What do you need me to do?" Wang Nanhu''s eyes showed hope again.


    "You don''t need to know now, but when you need you, you just need to do it. Don''t you believe me?" Yang Liu said with profound meaning.


    "Well, all that''s at the command of the chief." Wang Nanhu agreed out of his understanding of Yang Liu''s identity. He really hoped that his relationship with Nanming could be ended. Now the opportunity is in front of him, and he naturally wants to seize it.


    "Very good." seeing Wang Nanhu''s promise, Yang Er finally had a smile on his face. "Next, gather your camp and prepare to go out with Wang Wunan to perform the task. Remember, everything should follow my orders. There is only one chance to show. If you can''t catch it, no one else will be blamed."


    "Please rest assured that the small one can seize the opportunity." Wang Nanhu said without doubt.


    At the Royal Palace of chixian City, Yang Chendong a general named battalion commander Wang Nanhu at six o''clock. Yang Chendong didn''t say anything when he heard about it. He didn''t even send someone to investigate. Now he wants to see how Yang Liu, who has been trained by himself, is going to deal with himself.


    In order to be just in case, after all, there was no absolute victory or defeat in the war, so in three days, Yang Chendong found lengsong, deputy commander of the army, and Nie Tong, commander of the first army of the Navy, and announced to them the establishment of the Military Commission.


    The Military Commission, referred to as the Military Commission for short, is equivalent to the general cabinet among civil servants. The members are initially set as five, who are responsible for the friendship of the army, the direct person in charge is himself, and the second person in charge is the eldest son Yang Bo.


    In other words, if something happens to him or something urgent happens and he can''t be contacted, Yang Boquan will be in full charge of the army. At that time, the cabinet has no right to intervene in the mobilization of the army.


    When Yang Chendong took Yang Bo''s hand and announced in the army headquarters that the first members of the Military Commission were Hu Mang, lengsong, Kaohsiung, Tianyu and Tian Hu.


    With excitement, deputy commander lengsong then sent Yang Chendong and his son out of the army headquarters. When they came to the street, Yang Bo seemed to say thoughtfully, "father, are you leaving chiembedded city again?"


    "Yes." Yang Chendong didn''t hide Yang Bo''s meaning. As his eldest son grew up, he needed to know something.


    "Father, is it dangerous this time?" Yang Bo asked Yang Chendong again with his head raised and some childishness in his voice.


    Unexpectedly, his son was only 11 years old and had such observation and perception. Yang Chendong felt very gratified. "Yes, it''s some danger, but fortunately, everything is under the control of his father."


    "That child is at ease." Yang Bo''s face showed a sincere smile.


    Looking at Yang Bo''s little adult appearance, Yang Chendong smiled and touched his head, stroked Yang Bo''s head and said: "Bo''er, remember. As a king, you have to trust your ministers, but you have to be careful. You also need to have your own judgment. You must not be controlled by those people. Because of their different status, what they think may not be really for you. As long as you think it is right, stick to it."


    "Yes, my child wrote it down." with Yang Bo''s understanding ability, naturally he can''t fully understand it, but this doesn''t prevent him from writing it down, and then go back and experience it slowly.


    After the cabinet, the Central Military Commission was also established. In this way, the two major institutions of the Yang Department began to operate completely. Yang Chendong can also unload his burden and do what he should do.

 Chapter 1648

    The third morning, Yang Chendong just told Hu Yan and others that he needed to go out and would come back in a few days. Then he walked out of the palace facing the rising sun with firm steps. Outside the palace, Badaojiang and five hundred black riding dragon guards have lined up and stood ready to wait for orders at any time.


    According to the fourth brother Yang Yang, it''s a very secret thing to see Cao Jixiang this time, so we can''t let more people know, so as not to leak the news. So Yang Chendong really didn''t tell others. Of course, it''s not that he believed these words, but that there''s no need to let others worry together.


    Yang Yang and Yang Liu have been waiting here for a long time on the new wharf of chixian city. Battalion commander Wang Nanhu is also waiting here with full 500 Navy cold front soldiers armed with live ammunition.


    "Fourth brother."


    "Young master."


    "Wu Wangnan is good."


    All kinds of titles followed. Yang Chen looked calm in the East and asked Yang Liu, "are you ready?"


    "Young master, we are all ready to sail away at any time." Yang Liu said with suppressed excitement.


    "OK, let''s go." Yang Chendong nodded and went straight to the nearest class V warship. This time, in order not to attract people''s attention, Yang Liu did not send a class VI warship, but chose the class V warship in front of him.


    Soon, the black riding dragon guards also boarded the ship one by one, then the Xinjiang rope was put away, and the three warships left the wharf. At this time, at the naval wharf, Nie Tongzheng set sail with the first division, the first regiment, the second regiment and the third regiment. Because the naval dock has always been closed to outsiders, no one knows about their departure. In addition, four regiments are left behind. From the appearance, it is no different from the past.


    On the sea, a total of three class 5 warships went straight from chixian city to Fuzhou in the Southern Ming Dynasty. On the port built by the Yang family in Fuzhou, Cao Jixiang walked into a medium-sized ship in plain clothes. The royal guards, who had long controlled everything in the ship, also set sail and sailed towards the chixian city.


    Also behind their ships, two ships that looked like fishing boats followed. With the high-power telescope in his hand, he hung several miles behind him. Because the distance was too far, it did not attract Cao Jixiang''s attention.


    Or at this time, Cao Jixiang didn''t pay attention at all. Since he entered the cabin, he has been looking at the radio station in front of him. An intelligence officer sent by Yang Liu is constantly playing with it.


    I know nothing about radio. I just know that this thing is powerful and can transmit information thousands of miles away. Cao Jixiang, who sighed with wonder, was waiting for the fish to take the bait.


    As for the safety issue, he is not worried. Yang Liu has arranged everything. Will he be cheated?


    ha-ha.


    He carries the imperial edict written by Yingzong Zhuqi town. There is something about Yang Liu becoming the king of Wunan after succeeding Yang Chendong. Some people must be more anxious than themselves.


    If Yang Chendong doesn''t die, Yang Liu can''t be on the top. By the way, Yang Liu already had another name - Yang Shunming.


    It represents his obedience to Daming. So it can be seen that Yang Liu really threw himself out in order to be superior.


    As for whether Yang Liu will cheat himself, it is basically impossible. He wouldn''t tell such a big lie just because he dealt with himself. And Yang Chendong also found to cooperate with himself. What important identity do you really think he is?


    Eunuchs, in the final analysis, are not even a complete person. They are even looked down upon by many people. Even if some people please them, they just look at the emperor''s face. They really leave the emperor''s favor. I''m afraid the eunuch can''t even fart.


    Cao Jixiang is waiting for the news. Yang Chendong''s class 5 warship is also coming to the scheduled place at this time.


    The speed of the class V warship was not slow. It came all the way, braved the wind and waves, and quickly approached the target location. Only 180 kilometers in a straight line, it only takes 80 minutes to arrive in future generations. It''s impossible to be so fast now, but it only takes five hours to get there, not to mention that the scheduled location is not Fuzhou, but the sea area outside Fuzhou. So only four hours later, Yang Chendong and others came to the predetermined sea area.


    During the driving, Yang Chendong was playing go with Yang Yang in the main cabin. Badaojiang and others were watching and learning.


    It is precisely because Yang Chendong likes go that the chess skills of these servants around him are not wrong. Even Yang er''s old and rough, his attainments in go are not shallow, not to mention Yang Liu. He has far more time than Yang ER and studies go more deeply. At the moment, he is watching.


    Yang Yang''s chess skills are also good. After arriving in Nanming, he also asked everyone to study specially. However, when facing Yang Chendong, he still had a lot of pressure. After all, with Dachang, Yang Chendong has long been changed. He learns everything quickly and is more proficient.


    Compared with the chess fight in the main cabin, outside the cabin, Yang Yingzheng talked to battalion commander Wang Nanhu. "Battalion commander Wang, we''re going to our destination. I''ll see everything in my eyes for a while. Do you understand?"


    "Yes." Yang Liu had already introduced Yang Ying to Wang Nanhu and told him to listen to this man''s orders. Therefore, at this moment, camp leader Wang did not know what would happen next, nor did he know what he was doing to help others deal with King Wunan.


    "Well, take someone to the bow to check. Our people are responsible for the safety here." Yang Ying seems to say casually.


    "Yes." Wang Nanhu promised again, and turned around and took away 33 cold front soldiers in a row. When he came, he knew that Yang Lu''an had arranged others to go on board to be responsible for the safety of King Wu Nan. I also saw that they were also wearing the uniforms of the Navy cold front.


    Just because everything was arranged by Yang Liu, he didn''t ask much. There is such a military rule in the Yang army that we should not ask.


    But Wang Nanhu didn''t know that the 33 "cold front" soldiers were not sent to protect the king of Wunan, but to harm the king of Wunan. They were small Japanese ninjas that had disappeared for a long time and could not be found by the Yang intelligence department.


    Among the thirty-three people, beicunkou and Suzuki are the first, followed by a group of upper tolerance and middle tolerance. In order to prevent being discovered by others, they also deliberately padded something in their shoes to make their height look as tall as Han people.


    Heiqi Longwei didn''t know what was happening outside. Because soon after getting on board, Yang Chendong ordered heiqi Longwei to stay in the main cabin with himself. He still issued this order in front of Yang Liu. He also explained that the cold front soldiers below should also exercise.


    So far, the 30 black riding dragon guards on the main ship are now in the main cabin and don''t go out again, which makes it convenient for Yang Ying to do everything outside. Yang Liu intended to stay in the main cabin, that is, in order to calm Yang Chendong''s heart, he did not make any small moves, but also monitored the words and deeds of other black riding dragon guards.


    A total of three warships came, but most of the black riding dragon guards and cold front soldiers were arranged in the other two warships. Now there are only 30 black cavalry Longwei from Badaojiang and 33 Navy cold front soldiers from a platoon led by battalion commander Wang Nanhu on the main ship. In contrast, Yang Liu arranged 100 ninjas to gather on the main ship. Only according to the number of people, Yang Liu now has an advantage.


    Cautious Yang Liu didn''t act immediately. He knew the power of black riding Dragon Guard and those cold front soldiers were just temporarily blinded by themselves. Once they knew what had happened, they were afraid to become their opponents immediately. He won''t do it right away without full confidence.


    Yang Chendong seemed to know nothing about what happened outside. He was still playing go with his fourth brother Yang Yang, and finally won by winning three hands. This has given the fourth brother a lot of face. Yang Yang is afraid that he knows what''s going on. He can''t help laughing: "sixth brother, the fourth brother is not your opponent, or you are powerful."


    "Ha ha, the fourth brother is too modest. If you weren''t too anxious, you might win this game." if Yang Chendong was talking about the chessboard, he seemed to be turning a corner to indicate something.


    These words were heard in Yang Liu''s ears. Somehow, his face was tight. He always felt that Yang Chendong seemed to have something to say.


    Fortunately, it was at this time that Yang Ying walked into the main cabin and said, "Your Majesty, Cao Jixiang''s ship has arrived."


    "Oh? Are you there? Ha ha, great." Yang Yang got up very happy. For him, it''s a great achievement to instigate such an important person as Cao Jixiang this time. He can finally get rid of it with practical actions. He is the hat of the fourth brother Yang Chendong. He can have today and has real skills.


    "Yang Liu, Badaojiang, go out and have a look." Yang Chendong didn''t get up. In his current position, maybe when Zhuqi town comes, he will meet each other. It''s just a eunuch. It''s really nothing.


    Yang Liu and Badaojiang both nodded and agreed. They went out of the main cabin together with Yang Yang. Sure enough, they saw a small boat coming. In the distance, Cao Jixiang, who was embroidered with Raptor clothes, appeared in the sight of more than a dozen royal guards with embroidered spring swords on his hips.


    "Yes, it''s Cao Changgong." Yang Yang''s smile became stronger when he saw the visitor.


    Although Badaojiang hasn''t seen a real person, he has seen many portraits before. In addition, Yang Yang certified the identity of the other party. Of course, he didn''t doubt him. He nodded, then turned and entered the cabin and said, "sixth young master, it''s Cao Jixiang. That''s right."


    "Get on board and discuss business." Yang Chendong nodded, and there was no change in his face. But if you look carefully, you can still notice that he seems to sigh, and you don''t know what it''s a pity.

 Chapter 1649

    The ship put a spiral ladder and led Cao Jixiang to the ship. At the moment when his body was wrong, Cao Jixiang''s eyes fell on Yang Liu. When he saw the other party nodding at will, he smiled on his face. At this moment, the whole person seemed to be straighter.


    With a total of 12 royal guards experts, under the protection of Wen Jing''s command and Tongzhi, Cao Jixiang boarded the Yang class V warship. Before entering the main cabin, he was stopped by Badaojiang and searched.


    For all this, Cao Jixiang is very cooperative. And he really didn''t bring any weapons. I''m afraid he knew that even if he brought weapons, he wouldn''t have the chance to assassinate in front of King Wunan.


    In the main cabin, Yang Chendong sat there drinking tea. When Yang Yang walked into the cabin with Cao Jixiang on his face, at the moment when he saw Yang Chendong, Cao Jixiang quickly bowed, "I''ve seen your Highness the king of Wunan."


    "Hehe, Cao Changgong, you''re all right." Yang Chendong raised his head, turned his mouth and said with a smile.


    They used to deal with each other when they were in Beiming. At that time, Yang Chendong stabilized each other''s head. Now after so many years, he still stabilized each other''s head.


    This seems to imply that Cao Jixiang''s face is red. But considering that the other party is likely to become a prisoner under his own rank, at that time, he can step on the other party''s head and do whatever he wants, so he endured it, and then said respectfully, "King Wunan is brilliant and powerful, which can''t be compared with slaves."


    If the eunuch''s greatest skill is flattery.


    As long as you want to listen, be obedient. It''s basket after basket. Otherwise, how can you make the emperors happy and entrust them with important tasks.


    Yang Chendong, who had known this for a long time, would not believe Cao Jixiang''s words, so his face remained unchanged and said, "well, don''t show your set in front of the king. Let''s get things right."


    "Yes, your highness King Wunan." Cao Jixiang agreed, and then stood there, asking with a bitter face.


    Originally, Cao Jixiang wanted to talk under his seat, but Yang Chendong didn''t speak. He naturally didn''t dare to go beyond it. At this time, he had to stand and speak out some of his requirements. It focuses on how to settle the royal guards brothers behind him if they join the Yang Department.


    It can be seen that Cao Jixiang was fully prepared. There was no pause after opening his mouth. His words were sentence after sentence, which soon attracted everyone''s attention.


    At this time, no one noticed that Yang Liu had withdrawn from the main cabin. Then he looked at Yang Ying standing outside, gently nodded his head, and then returned to the main cabin as if nothing had happened.


    Yang Ying, who got the hands-on signal, waved her arm to beicunkou and Suzuki Wei standing outside the main cabin. The two figures left quickly. After more than ten breaths, the fragrance came with the wind and shrouded on the fifth class warship.


    All this was carried out unconsciously and did not attract anyone''s attention. In the main cabin, Cao Jixiang hurriedly said for nearly two quarters of an hour. Finally, he said, "all royal guards replace black riding dragon guards and are responsible for the safety of King Wunan. Under the protection of our royal guards, King Wunan will go to Kyoto of the northern Ming Dynasty, apologize to the emperor and wait for the fall."


    "Huh?"


    Everything had been well said before, and Cao Jixiang''s attitude was also very low, but suddenly the conversation wind turned and everyone looked surprised. In particular, Yang Yang, as the middle contact, changed his complexion greatly. He looked like Zhang Er couldn''t touch his head. He said to Cao Jixiang, "what are you talking about, Cao Changgong? Are you crazy?"


    "Crazy? Hahaha, it''s you who want to be crazy. As officials of the Ming Dynasty, you don''t want to work for the king. You still want to betray the Lord and change the dynasty. You also need to have such skills. Now that our factory is here, you should catch it quickly." Cao Jixiang changed his submissive appearance and laughed wildly.


    "Seek death." Badaojiang on one side saw that someone was presumptuous in front of the sixth young master. He immediately reached out and touched his waist. The waist knife flashed. Then there was a loud bang, which surprised everyone in the main cabin.


    I saw Badaojiang fall to the ground for some reason. The whole body is as soft as noodles. No matter how hard he tries, he just can''t lift a trace of strength.


    The sudden change shocked other black riding dragon guards. The next one was to draw a knife at each other. With their sudden efforts, the figures fell to the ground one by one. Needless to say, the performance at this moment is not different from that of Badaojiang.


    "What''s the matter? Someone escort, escort." everything in front of Yang Yang was stunned. After he reacted, he shouted for the first time. Then there were bursts of footsteps outside the main cabin. Battalion commander Wang Nanhu rushed over with a platoon of black riding dragon guards.


    As soon as they rushed to the door of the main cabin, because they had just made too much force, everyone couldn''t stop the car and crashed together, and more than 30 people fell to the ground. Even the ninth five-year plan was thrown to the ground. No one had the strength to hold the firearm in his hand.


    The black riding Dragon Guard got the move, and the cold front soldier also got the move. All of this came so suddenly that Yang Yang was shocked and reached out to his waist. But as soon as he made a force, he felt that his head was heavy and his feet were light. He was dizzy for a while. He just felt that his whole body''s strength seemed to be evacuated at this moment and fell to the ground with a plop.


    But anyone who does it can''t afford to fall at this moment. On the contrary, Yang Liu and Cao Jixiang, who had been standing there, did not do anything, but looked at all this coldly.


    Footsteps came again, and a group of people rushed in outside the main cabin. Different from the previous performance of Badaojiang and Wang Nanhu, these people did not lose their strength. As Yang Ying, who rushed to the front, with a porcelain vase in her hand, came to Yang Liu for the first time.


    "Master, this is the antidote of cartilage powder. Take it quickly." he said to Yang Liu with a flattering face, and a small black pill poured out of the porcelain bottle.


    "OK, give Cao Changgong one too." Yang Liu took the pill and said to Cao Jixiang as Yang Ying said to herself.


    The scene before us clearly fell into the eyes of Yang Yang, Badaojiang and Wang Nanhu, in exchange for appalling eyes.


    I don''t know how long it took. Yang Yang, lying on the ground, finally said, "Yang Liu, you slave, what are you doing? Do you know what you''re doing?"


    "Of course, I know. I''m doing my duty as a minister. I''m loyal to the Ming emperor." I changed my previous submissive and cautious appearance. At this moment, Yang Liu was like a tiger with his tusks exposed, roaring at Yang Yang who fell to the ground.


    Yang Yang was stunned by this cry. He really couldn''t accept all this. Even if he was lying on the ground and couldn''t move, he still thought it was like a dream at the moment.


    Not only Yang Yang can''t understand, Badaojiang and a group of black riding dragon guards, but also Wang Nanhu and a group of cold front soldiers can''t understand. Is this the most trusted servant of King Wu Nan?


    What''s he doing?


    Doesn''t he know that doing so is tantamount to betraying King Wunan?


    This is killing the Lord.


    For a moment, everyone''s first reaction was to quickly look at Yang Chendong, who had been sitting there without moving. Their long-standing trust made them place all their hopes on Wang.


    Not only Badaojiang and others, but also Cao Jixiang and Yang Liu, also set their eyes on Yang Chendong. They want to see how this person can crack such a dead situation and what he can do in addition to becoming a prisoner.


    "Alas."


    With a long sigh, Yang Chendong finally opened his mouth.


    With a sigh, Yang Chendong slowly raised his head and his face was very calm. He still looked like a wise bead in his hand. There was no accident like Yang Yang and others, but opened his mouth and slowly spit out three words - why?


    Of course, this is why he said to Yang Liu and asked why he betrayed him.


    Facing Yang Chendong''s deep eyes, Yang Liu didn''t know why. His heart was a little flustered, his heart began to beat faster, and even the whole person couldn''t help stepping back a few steps. This is the tiger''s death.


    "Master." Yang Ying hurriedly stepped forward and held Yang Liu who was retreating.


    At this moment, Yang LIUCai felt that his performance just now was very humiliating. But who can blame? Over the years, he has always followed Yang Chendong''s lead and been a slave. Now he suddenly wants to turn over as a master, which always needs an adaptation process.


    Yang Liu, who stood still again, no longer looked at Yang Chendong''s threatening eyes, but roared like vent, "Why? Do you want to ask me? You are also a servant. Yang Er can be valued and is around you every day. Yang Sangui is the director of the Security Bureau and holds great power in his hands. Yang Si is the Minister of logistics. He is rich in oil and money and has great power. Even Yang Wu is also your spokesman in the city. No one dares to despise and belittle him and has to please him everywhere. But what about me?"


    With another roar, Yang Liu continued to vent: "I just married a few villains and received some gifts. You scolded me in front of everyone, and then threw it to Nanming. There was Yang Yang suppressing my power, and Yang San staring at my every move. So many times, no one listened to what I said. As a servant, I worked for your Yang family , why are they treated differently? Excuse me, if I''m not against you, are there any other options? "

 Chapter 1650

    Under the loud roar, Yang Liu seemed to feel better. Then he said, "I know, you must think I have no ability, but that''s just that you don''t see my ability. Now, the emperor of Nanming valued me and was willing to make me the new king of Wunan. What would you choose if you were me?"


    This sentence is not only asked to Yang Chendong, but also to Yang Yang and others. It seems to be an excuse for yourself.


    A person has chosen to betray this road. It is impossible to say that his heart is not suffering from it. Therefore, they need to find a reasonable reason for themselves. In this way, their conscience will at least be better.


    Yang Liu is now looking for reasons for himself, and what he said is still high sounding. As for whether he could persuade others, he didn''t know, but at least after saying this, his psychology felt much better at this moment.


    After Yang Liu shouted, Cao Jixiang immediately connected and said, "yes, Yang Shunming abandoned the secret to the light and killed his relatives. In fact, it is a model of loyal officials. For this reason, the emperor has ordered us to catch the anti thief Yang Chendong and any Yang shunmin as the new king of Wunan to command the big and small things of Yang Department."


    Taking this opportunity, Cao Jixiang added a golden imperial edict to his right hand, took it out in public and read the book: "carry it by heaven, the emperor ordered..."


    The following is what Cao Jixiang said just now. At this moment, Yang Yang, Badaojiang and the black riding dragon guards also look at Yang Liu who has knelt down to receive the imperial edict with eyes that can kill people. Still that sentence, if the eyes can kill, I''m afraid Yang Liu has been cut by thousands of knives. "


    "Minister Yang Shunming thanks Lord Enlong, long live the emperor." after Cao Jixiang finished reading, Yang Liu stretched out his hands to take over the imperial edict, and then knocked his head three times towards the ground. A slave was vividly displayed by him at this moment.


    "King Wunan, please get up." Cao Jixiang quickly helped Yang Liu up with both hands.


    "Thank you, Mr. Cao." Yang Liu thanked him again and again. They showed a sympathetic attitude.


    "Well, congratulations to the master, congratulations to the master." Yang Ying on the side also made a sound and flattered. As Yang Liucheng became the king of Wunan, it can be imagined that his status will rise next. At that time, he can do whatever he wants in the whole Yang Department.


    Facing Yang Ying''s congratulations, Yang Liu was naturally very happy and elated. He just said a few scene words to express his excitement. A voice suddenly interrupted him, "what a surprise. Even your name has been changed. Yang Shunming, ha ha, very good. It seems that you are really a slave."


    Needless to say, the only natural person who can make this sound will be Yang Chendong.


    In the past, hearing this voice, Yang Liu was afraid that he would have been scared out of his mind. But at this moment, the imperial edict was in hand, and he was as if he had really become the king of Wunan. At the moment, there was no sense of fear. On the contrary, when looking at Yang Chendong sitting there, he snorted coldly, "it''s just a defeated general. Do you have any opinions?"


    "I don''t want to say whether the king has any opinions, but have you ever thought that with a decree of Zhuqi Town, do you think the ministers of Yang Department will recognize and agree?" Yang Chendong retorted.


    "Yes, what you have done must be shameless for all Yang people. Wait. Before long, someone will take your head and you will die without a burial place." Badaojiang roared with strength.


    At this time, some people dared to threaten themselves. Yang Liu couldn''t help laughing and didn''t see his anger. Obviously, he had already considered this matter. Seeing him waving, Yang Ying took a radio station from the ninja and sent it to Yang Liu respectfully.


    Yang Liu, who took over the radio station, skillfully turned it on, and then began to send a newspaper in front of the crowd. While sending a newspaper, he also talked about the contents of the telegram, "Yang Chendong has been captured by Nanming royal guards outside Fuzhou port. Anyone who receives a telegram will write a surrender form to Nanming within three to 30 days, so that he can ensure the safety of his personal and family. The emperor feels that everyone is working hard for the glory of the Ming Dynasty, only because they are hoodwinked by villains. Those who are chartered to surrender can bring all their family resources to move to Nanming Kyoto. Anyone who does not surrender within the date , he will be regarded as a traitor of the Southern Ming Dynasty, so that everyone can kill him. At the same time, Yang Shunming (formerly Yang Liu, the family member of the criminal Minister Yang Chendong) will be appointed the new king of Southern Wu, commanding all the departments of the Yang Department. In the 34th year of orthodoxy, the British emperor Zhuqi town. "


    After that, Yang Liu, who also sent the telegram, turned off the radio and laughed, "how? This clear code telegram has been sent, but it can be received wherever there is a telegram? Do you think someone will come to trouble me if such a thing happens?"


    Each unit''s radio station has its own contact code, but once a clear code telegram is sent, the Yang Department or the army with the radio station can receive it. It can be imagined what kind of chaos will be caused when the telegram is sent. This is equivalent to the soldiers of the Ming Dynasty running to various cities shouting that the emperor has been captured by the enemy.


    When the telegram was sent, Yang Yang, Badaojiang and others were naturally inexhaustible. It''s hateful that now they are unable to do anything.


    At this time, on another class V warship not far away, Wang Shan, director of telecommunications, also received the clearly coded telegram.


    Although Wang Shan was allowed to follow Yang Chendong, he did not board the main ship for safety. Wang Shan also knew that this was the biggest concession of the sixth young master. Considering that staying on other ships could better ensure control of the situation and safety, he accepted it. Now after seeing the telegram, his face changed greatly, and he instinctively wanted to reply to a clear code telegram to explain everything. But considering Yang Chendong''s previous orders, he had to suppress the idea first, but sent several secret telegrams one after another


    On the main ship, Yang Liu, no! Yang Shunming is looking at Yang Chendong with a proud face. He looks forward to seeing his master''s panic. I think it will give him a great sense of satisfaction.


    It''s just a pity that he is destined to be disappointed. Because there was no change in Yang Chendong''s face. Instead, he looked at Yang Liu like a clown, "why? Is this all your means?"


    "Isn''t that enough?" Yang Shunming asked instinctively. "Can you turn the sky? Come on, you can come in."


    With Yang Liu''s cry, beicunkou and Suzuki Wei, wearing navy cold front soldiers'' uniforms, took several Shangren into the main cabin, "King Wunan, you''re all right. Do you still know us?"


    "The clown who jumped the beam, just the loser." Yang Chendong still didn''t see any change in his eyes. Instead, he was full of disdain. It seemed that he had long been prepared for the emergence of these two special forbearance. Yang Chendong''s complexion remained unchanged, which disappointed Yang Shunming. It was completely different from what he expected. He couldn''t help shouting, "why? At this time, do you want to be tough? Who do you want to show that high up and strategizing?"


    "Yes, you are now a prisoner. You should kneel down and beg to my master right away. Maybe you can eat less pain." Yang Ying, who was on one side, saw that Yang Shunming was angry and took a half step forward. She said like a fox pretending to be a tiger.


    "Hmm? What do you think it is? Oh, yes, you are the uncle Ying mentioned by Mo in the interview. Hehe, you really underestimate people. You must have made little credit for thinking that Yang Liu can get to this point? Well, let me guess. You should not be just the manager around Yang Liu. If I expected it well, you should be the running dog of the royal guards. You really are It''s the Lord Cao. "


    Seeing Yang Ying jump out, Yang Chendong still said with strong contempt in his voice.


    Yang Ying''s face was constantly changing with Yang Chendong''s words. He didn''t expect that the king of Wunan was so powerful that he knew his details, but he didn''t know whether there was real language evidence or casually.


    But whatever the reason, he can''t go on. Yang Ying then shouted loudly and interrupted Yang Chendong''s words, "what? At this time, do you still want to sow discord?"


    "Yes, it''s just nonsense. Brother Yang, don''t talk nonsense with him. Let''s scrap it first." Cao Jixiang on the side can''t help it. Some secrets can''t be made public, otherwise it will have an impact on his plans in the future.


    "Shut up." it was Yang Shunming who interrupted Cao Jixiang and Yang Ying with a loud drink, but looked carefully at Yang Chen''s host: "how do you know this?"


    "Ha ha, I not only know this, but also know that once something happens to me, the Yang family will become chaotic. They will start with you after they are no better than their previous strength. After all, the chess pieces will not be useful when they are used up. Of course, they will be thrown away." Yang Chendong laughed. This Yang Liu is really stupid. He thinks he can control his fate, but he doesn''t know, He just changed from one puppet to another.


    Yang Chendong could think of this, and Yang Liu naturally knew it. At this moment, he found that his fate had never been controlled by himself. He couldn''t help but turn around and look fiercely at Yang Ying around him.


    When she noticed the murderous look in Yang Liu''s eyes, Yang Ying stepped back two steps and said nervously, "master, I''m loyal to you. Don''t listen to the villain''s provocative words."


    "Hehe, are you loyal? How could the former Yang Liu be disloyal in front of the king?" Yang Chendong said in a timely manner.


    This also made Yang Liu, who had a soft heart, cruel, "Mr. Beicun, please help me kill him. Don''t worry, your princess ChunZi will be fine. I can save her and send her to you."

 Chapter 1651

    "No." Yang Ying felt something bad. Her face changed greatly, and then instinctively wanted to flash aside, but then a knife flashed, and he found that he saw his hip. Then Yang Ying, whose head was cut off, fell to the ground. She was dead and could not die.


    "Good, tough enough." looking at Yang Liu''s performance, Yang Chendong said with approval on his face.


    After dealing with Yang Ying, Yang Liu looked at Cao Jixiang. The other party''s face turned white at this moment. It was obviously frightened.


    "Cao Changgong, I hope this is an accident, and I hope there will be another time." Yang Liu thought about it, and finally didn''t do it. After all, for him, it is still inseparable from the support of Nanming. Naturally, Cao Jixiang can''t kill it quickly.


    Cao Jixiang, who had changed his face and even wanted to shout Wen Jing to rush in, was relieved. He knew that it was not the other party who let go of his plot against him. It was because no one can leave anyone now. Then he said gratefully, "thank you for your kindness."


    Cao Jixiang''s attitude still satisfied Yang Liu. He nodded his head and accepted the thanks. Then his eyes turned and he looked at Yang Chendong sitting there. He didn''t even move his fingers. Just a few words made him kill the most trusted housekeeper. I have to say that it''s shocking to think about this means alone.


    Because of this, this person must not stay. Although he will not kill each other for the sake of great cause, he must be caught alive and controlled in his own hands. "Mr. Kitamura, Mr. Suzuki, do it."


    The two long-awaited special forbearance nodded at the same time, and they wanted to come to Yang Chendong from left to right.


    In this scene, Badaojiang, Yangyang, Wang Nanhu and others were anxious, but now they were hit by cartilaginous powder, and their whole body strength could not be raised at all. At this time, there was no way to be anxious.


    "Wait a minute." just at this critical moment, a voice came out. Although it was not big, it also delayed the steps of the two special forbearance.


    Yang Chendong is the only one who can bring such a big shadow to beicunkou and Suzuki. Wait a minute, the three words are also from him.


    As soon as the voice came out, Yang Chendong, who was sitting, looked up at Yang Liu and said, "why? Is it so urgent? Or are you afraid of the king from the bottom of your heart?"


    "Afraid of you? Why should I be afraid of you? Don''t you know that I am the knife and you are the fish?" although Yang Liu is very afraid of Yang Chendong in his heart, which has been a habit for many years, he is still stiff necked at the moment.


    "Even though I''m not afraid, I might as well say something. Otherwise, I''m afraid you and my master and servant won''t have any chance to talk in the future." Yang Chendong said without delay. But the more so, the more he can exude a kind of quiet Qi, from influencing others, attracting others to dare not take action at will.


    "Say what?" Yang Liu also seems to be a little hard spoken.


    "Let''s talk about Mo GUI. Oh, by the way, there''s the radio station numbered 9826." Yang Chendong narrowed his eyes and even smiled at the corners of his mouth when talking about these. I''m afraid no one knows except Yang San. It was the radio station that Mo GUI thought had been discarded that attracted Yang Chendong''s initial suspicion of Yang Liu.


    Any radio station has its unique code. People who don''t pay special attention to it won''t care too much. Yang Chendong didn''t mention it to others. He just deliberately registered those codes when distributing the radio station.


    At first, it was just to know people from Taiwan and code. But I didn''t expect that this number helped find the thief, and I was prepared in advance.


    Yang Liu must not know this. When he heard Yang Chendong talking about code 9826, he was still in a fog, "what do you mean?"


    Looking at Yang Liu''s puzzled appearance, Yang Chendong laughed, "Thanks to you, I haven''t made any progress since you''ve been with me for so many years. Well, Ben Wang will tell you that every radio station has its unique code, and Mo GUI''s radio code is 9826. When Ben Wang led people into the three provincial palace, Mo GUI saw that the situation was gone. He committed suicide and buried the radio station at the same time, but what he didn''t know was that although Eight tenths of the radio station has been destroyed by him, but the code can still be seen, so... "


    Yang Chendong deliberately made a long sound here. Sure enough, Yang Liu''s face changed and exclaimed, "so you secretly checked this radio station and found me, didn''t you?"


    "Not bad." Yang Chendong also looked at Yang Liu with approval, "You''re not stupid yet, but you know a little late. It''s through this code, after inquiry, you know that this radio station is allocated to director Bai Hu of the CIA in Nanming, but in fact, it''s just that Bai Hu has been bought by you for a long time. Now she''s your lover and working for you. I have to say, you''re careful enough to avoid it If there were any flaws, I didn''t find an excuse to re apply for the radio station, but borrowed the radio station of white fox and gave it to Mo GUI. You just share one with white fox, right? "


    Listening to Yang Chendong''s analysis, although it is January of 1468 and the weather at sea is a little wet and cold, Yang Liu''s cold sweat still flows out along his neck.


    He did do things very carefully. In order not to attract attention, he gave up Yang Ying''s method of finding an excuse to lead a new radio station when the radio station broke down. But after discussing with Bai Hu, he sent her radio station to Mo GUI. In this way, he doesn''t have to worry about the exposure of things. Some people will doubt him, so he can layout calmly.


    Unexpectedly, there was a unique code on that radio station. Damn it, why didn''t he check it carefully before?


    To say that he had seen the code, but he didn''t care. In the future, it was the same on every radio station, but he didn''t know. It was this indifference that exposed himself in advance.


    If it was exposed at that time, would it have attracted Yang Chendong''s attention? Is everything he does seen in the eyes of the other party?


    If so, doesn''t it mean that everything he does now is expected by the other party?


    "No! It''s impossible." another voice shouted in his heart. If so, how could Yang Chendong enter the game and take risks? He is now the king of Wunan. With more territory and people than the Ming emperor, how could he jump down knowing it was a pit?


    At least if he had that position, he would never take the risk.


    In my mind, Yang Liu, who is full of thoughts, is a little confused. At this time, Yang Chendong spoke again, "After finding out that it was the radio station used by white fox, I naturally found you, which explained why white fox''s radio station was no longer in her hands, but I could still receive information from the CIA headquarters. But Wang didn''t touch her, because he wanted to see what you wanted to do and what to do next. So you sent ninjas to assassinate Yang Yang first , then come out and act as a hero to save people, so that you can have a legitimate excuse to enter the red embedded City, right? "


    These words fell on Yang Liu''s head like thunder, making the cold sweat on his neck unstoppable and flowing outward.


    Yang Chendong continued to say, "When you came back to chixian City, you won Yang Wu''s favor and even gave him a woman named Cui Xiuer. Therefore, you let Cui Xiuer become the steward of the pure womb of the eighth lady. You want to bring disaster to the East and make me think that the Ninja assassinated the fourth brother was ordered by the eighth husband. Naturally, I know this well, but I''m curious about what else you want to do No, I''ll keep watching you play. "


    "You are really cruel. Seeing that Yang Wu can''t be your insider in the king''s palace and endanger the king, you think of another way to use the king''s fourth brother to deceive the king into coming to the sea. You contacted Cao Jixiang and have this scene now. In order to achieve that you can follow closely and control the situation all the time, you even sent someone to poison Yang er''s Yue Mother, I poisoned him to hospital and didn''t have a chance to follow the king to sea. So you became the best candidate, didn''t you? "


    "Ha ha." Yang Chendong laughed, "But what you didn''t expect is that ah Lian, the maid who served Yang er''s mother-in-law, was originally the person recommended by Bai Hu. Then you don''t want to think about it. That is, Bai Hu was seriously suspected, and how could the person recommended by her not be guarded against. Therefore, the so-called poisoning incident is false. The food provided by ah Lian has long been dropped. Just to see what you have to do, I haven''t seen it all the time That''s all. "


    After all this, the smile on Yang Chendong''s face disappeared. Instead, he was disappointed and angry, "What I didn''t expect is that you wanted to replace me and collude with the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty to destroy the overall situation of our Yang family. To tell you the truth, I can understand how you treat me. Whether you attack me because of jealousy or loss, it is a human reaction. But who thought you should be so dirty and want to be harmful to the whole Yang family Do you know how many people died and how much effort we made with today''s situation? "


    "What''s the difference between you and animals? Do you think you can get forgiveness?" suddenly, Yang Chendong''s voice suddenly increased several octaves and shouted.


    Yang Liu, who had long been distracted by this analysis, fell to the ground with a plop, and then said with a frightened face, "no! It''s impossible. You can''t know everything. It''s impossible."

 Chapter 1652

    "If you want people to know, you can''t do it unless you do it yourself." Yang Chendong shook his head and stood up as he said these words.


    As soon as Yang Chendong got up, neither beicunkou nor Suzuki could help but step back. The so-called shadow of people''s famous trees has always brought them great pressure. It''s like a heart demon in your heart. It''s not that you don''t think about it, he doesn''t exist, let alone you can forget it if you want to wave it away.


    Yang Liu was already stupid and was confused by Yang Chendong''s analysis.


    Cao Jixiang was also shocked by this remark, but his reason was still there. Although I already know that things are not as smooth as expected, fortunately, Yang Chendong is true in front of me. This is the most important thing.


    As long as Yang Chendong can be controlled, all the situation is still under control. Even if the other party has any backhand, there will be no opportunity to show. So when he looked at Yang Chendong at the moment, his eyes showed great murderous spirit. If he wanted to control this man immediately, he could be invincible. "Where is Wen Jing? Don''t you catch the traitor Yang Chendong quickly?"


    When the cry fell, Wen Jing rushed in with several royal guards outside the main cabin. Then Xiuchun Dao drew a beautiful circle in the air and went straight to Yang Chendong.


    There are many rumors in the market that Yang Chendong is not only resourceful, but also unique in personal force. At ordinary times, they dare not do it. But now, the aroma of cartilage powder has long been brought into play. I''m afraid Yang Chendong is already a soft footed shrimp and can''t resist.


    With this confidence, a royal guards waved a knife. But it can be seen that he did not use all his strength, and the way of attack is not the kind of taking people''s lives. The target is at the neck, and it is mainly to stun.


    "Go away." he drank fiercely, and Yang Chendong stretched out his foot and hit the royal guards'' chest.


    Under the powerful leg, it directly hit the chest of the coming person. Then a burst of bone crack came out, and the chest of the royal guards naturally collapsed.


    "How is that possible?"


    The royal guards, who rushed fast and retreated faster, fell directly beside Cao Jixiang. Looking at the blood bubbles emerging from the corners of his mouth, it was obvious that there was more air in and less air out, and the people in the room were stunned.


    Shouldn''t you have been hit by cartilage powder? But why didn''t he have anything?


    Everyone doesn''t know that Yang Chendong''s biggest secret lies in Dacang. It''s just a cartilage powder. When he feels it, he was introduced into Dacang and digested it all. How can it threaten himself?


    It was because of Dachang that Yang Chendong dared to go deep into the tiger''s den, and he looked fearless.


    The reason why he didn''t do it right away was that he was waiting for the wolf tooth special team to do it. After all, he was not the only one on the ship, as well as the brothers of black riding dragon guards such as Yang Yang and Badaojiang, the fourth brother, and the cold front of the Navy.


    When Yang Chendong kicked a royal guards to death, there were bursts of fighting outside the main cabin, not to mention the arrival of the wolf tooth special team. They followed Cao Jixiang all the way from Fuzhou wharf.


    In order for Yang Liu to boldly implement his plan, Yang Chendong didn''t ask where to meet Cao Jixiang. He just knew that it was not far from Fuzhou wharf. From this information, the wolf tooth special warfare team members analyzed that Cao Jixiang should start from the wharf and follow all the way. It was right.


    There was a sound of fighting and killing outside. Cao Jixiang''s face changed greatly. While urging Wen Jing and others to do it, he pulled some frightened Yang Liu and said, "there''s no time. You must let your ninja do it immediately. We can''t control Yang Chendong. We''re all going to die here."


    "Yes, do it right away." Yang Liu roared at the people''s Congress at the north village entrance as if he had turned against God.


    Originally, beicunkou and Suzuki didn''t think much of Yang Liu. In their eyes, this person was lucky and followed a good master. However, if they want to develop or even rebuild the ZTE small Japanese province and make it an independent new Japanese country, they need financial support. At this point, it happens that Yang Liu can meet them. In addition, they knew that if Yang Chendong didn''t die, all their thoughts were just a dream. At this moment, they shouted and rushed at Yang Chendong.


    He has already reached the master level. It is very difficult to hurt him face to face. Although Wen Jing and other royal guards have practiced martial arts since childhood, they have good means. But when he really faced Yang Chendong, he still didn''t see enough. After a few punches and kicks, several royal guards died on the ground. Even Wen Jing didn''t hurt Yang Chendong. Instead, he took the Xiuchun knife in his hand and stabbed him in the neck.


    With this knife, Yang Chendong used two points of strength. After the sharp blade crossed, Wen Jing''s head and body moved home. A headless body fell at Cao Jixiang''s feet with a plop, which scared him to jump and shout.


    Although he is the factory official of Nanming royal guards, I don''t know how many people have been killed in his hands. But that''s all based on the condition that he is strong and the other party is weak. If it''s really about Kung Fu, he''s just a eunuch. He can kill him four or five times by casually taking out a cold front soldier.


    Now looking at his confidant Wen Jing dying in front of him like this, his face changed greatly, and the whole person instinctively jumped behind Yang Liu.


    In the main cabin, the death of Wen Jing and others did not end the battle. This was a wonderful time when Kitamura and Suzuki rushed to Yang Chendong from left to right. The blades of the two Ninja swords are drawn to the left and right, with a threatening murderous spirit. The eyes are not enough. You can only see the flash of the knife.


    It is worthy of special tolerance. It has a good foundation and strength. In addition, they have not worried about food and drink in recent years. They only need one-stop training to demobilize their original injuries. Not to mention, their own strength is also strong. Now the two work together, but they have a great momentum.


    The blade flashed without the slightest fancy. One is the way to take people''s lives. Obviously, what they want is not to capture them alive, but to kill Yang Chendong.


    The two blades rowed left and right, and suddenly changed from splitting to chopping. The number of ways changed so fast that Badaojiang and others who fell to the ground and watched all this couldn''t help shouting bad.


    Yang Chendong was already ready to fight back. Although the attack of the two special forbearance was sharp, it was really not in his eyes. After all, he was ready.


    Unexpectedly, the other party changed his move halfway, which made his original preparation useless. Seeing that the blade was about to pass through his body, he was about to take up a piece of flesh and blood. At the critical moment of life and death, Yang Chendong suddenly turned sideways and closed his abdomen at the same time. The next moment, he only heard the sound of Pyrrhus. The Ninja knife had lifted the green robe in front of him, and Meng Fei''s blade was almost close to the skin of his abdomen, and you can even feel the skin like chill from the blade.


    At the last moment, Yang Chendong escaped the fatal knife with his clever body method. When he was old at the entrance of the North Village, he raised his leg and kicked it.


    Legs out, wind to.


    They all say that they know their power by hearing their voice. Just from the power of this leg, we can know its power. Beicunkou, the target of the attack, felt strong pressure and wanted to retreat with a cry of surprise.


    Suzuki Wei on the other side saw that his brother was threatened. Where Kenyi, he suddenly chopped forward towards Yang Chendong, trying to force the other party''s rescue.


    This knife is so powerful that even a wooden stake with a thick bowl mouth will be cut flat and broken. Facing this knife, Yang Chendong flashed a sense of disdain on the corner of his mouth. Then he saw his right hand pass forward. The Xiuchun knife came against the blade of Suzuki Wei, but at the same time, his right foot didn''t retract and still went towards the chest of beicunkou.


    For a time, Yang Chendong''s body became a big shape. The left foot stands still, the right kick kicks forward, and the whole body tilts back to pull out the knife. It looks very beautiful.


    When.


    When the blade collided with the blade, there was a very light and crisp sound. When the powerful arm strength was transferred from Xiuchun Dao to Ninja Dao, Suzuki on the opposite side felt that his right arm was numb and almost abandoned the Dao.


    While forcing Suzuki to retreat, his right foot also hit the chest of beicunkou. However, the opponent, after all, had the strength of tolerance and was unusually flexible. Finally, he was dodged by the other party. But even so, the foot wind under one foot still crossed the chest of beicunkou, cut each other''s skirt, and left a bloody wound on his chest.


    Just the foot wind can cause such damage. Beicunkou and Suzuki are not surprised. Before, they only knew that Yang Chendong was very powerful, but no one knew how powerful he was, because no one could really force him to show all his strength.


    Now, they finally have a clear understanding in their hearts that such an opponent is really not something they can deal with.


    Just because this is on board, even if you want to retreat, there is nowhere to retreat. Although Ninja is very powerful, it can hide itself by relying on many things and the surrounding environment to achieve the goal of one hit. But this does not mean that they are not afraid of water. In this vast sea, once they enter the water, God knows how long they can last without the protection of any goods?


    There''s no way back.


    Although Yang Chendong was very strong, beicunkou and Suzuki had to attack Yang Chendong one left and one right.


    Only this time they are obviously at a disadvantage. Just now I just wanted to see their qualities. Yang Chendong didn''t put pressure on them. That is to say, if we can see the means of these two people, where will we give them a chance to play.


    Yang Chendong moved.


    No one saw how he did it. As soon as he saw the shadow, he came to the entrance of the North Village. Then a pyrra sound came to his ears, and the shadow disappeared.

 Chapter 1653

    Then you can see that there is a big hole in the chest of Beicun mouth, which has been kicked out by foot wind. The large intestine and small intestine flow out from that hole. Even if Beicun mouth is allowed to block, it is still not blocked.


    With a successful move, Yang Chendong''s eyes became Suzuki Wei, and Suzuki Wei at this moment had changed his face. What he thought was just a question. Why can''t he see Yang Chendong''s body clearly? They all say that their ninjas are the fastest moving, but now, the most proud advantages are not as good as each other. It''s a fart.


    Just when Suzuki Wei was confused, he suddenly felt a pain in his neck, followed by blood splashing. The Ninja knife in his hand fell to the ground. His hands instinctively lifted up. He wanted to block the wound on his neck, but he couldn''t do it at all. He had to let the blood flow out. Finally, he fell back to the ground with a plop and soon had no life.


    At this time, the Japanese people were not as afraid of being cut off as they believed in the great God of Tianzhao in later generations. But the scene when the blood flew up still brought a strong sense of shock to other viewers, which scattered their hearts and minds. In addition to fear, there was fear in their eyes.


    In just two rounds, the two special bears fell at the feet of Yang Chendong. No matter Yang Liu or Cao Jixiang, they found themselves wrong at this moment. They are very wrong, because they don''t know how powerful their opponents are, and they want to step on them. That can only be self humiliation.


    Besides, after Yang Chendong killed beicunkou and Wen Jing, he looked at the dead Yang Ying in the main cabin, searched himself, found the porcelain bottle antidote and threw it to the fallen Badaojiang.


    When he got up, there were continuous gunshots outside the cabin. No, that''s what the wolf teeth are killing.


    Those ninjas outside are not easy to deal with, especially in the dark. They are unprepared. Even if the special combat team members want to clean up their production, they need to pay some price. But this is the day, and with hot weapons in hand, those people are no longer a threat.


    After Badaojiang and other black riding dragon guards took the antidote, they suddenly felt strong, so they got up one by one and tied Yang Liu and Cao Jixiang together. Yang Yang even stepped forward and punched and kicked Cao Jixiang. He begged for mercy again and again, but Yang Liu was still very hard hearted and didn''t make a sound.


    The result completely surprised him. Who had thought that the plan was flawless would have been seen through by Yang Chendong long ago, waiting for him to catch all his cards.


    Thinking that everything was over, he was afraid that it would be difficult for him to die. Yang Liu couldn''t see the hope of life. Even if Yang Yang was kicking him, he seemed to feel no pain.


    "Six young masters, it''s all settled outside." Iron Tiger, the captain of wolf teeth, came outside the main cabin with a 95 style. When he saw Yang Chendong standing there like nothing, he was relieved, and then reported the situation outside.


    "Very good." Yang Chendong smiled at the Iron Tiger. At this time, the thin monkey, the captain of Langya, suddenly came over and said with some panic on his face, "sixth young master, things are not good. There are many sea ships in our North Sea area. I don''t know if they are coming for us."


    "Where, where." Yang Liu, who had been caught with his hands tied just now, suddenly seemed to come alive. He broke away from the custody of the black riding Dragon Guard and rushed to the window of the main cabin. When he saw countless black spots on the distant sea, he couldn''t help laughing, "hahaha, hahaha, God has eyes. See, see, that''s the navy of Japan, they''re coming, they''re coming."


    "Yes, it''s the sea division of Japan. General Kuroda must have arrived." I don''t know when, Cao Jixiang also crowded over, and then they cheered there, as if they saw the hope of rebirth.


    Immediately, Yang Liu suddenly turned back, looked at the crowd and shouted, "see, that''s the sea division of the Japanese country, with a total of 50000 troops. They''re here to catch you. In this way, release me immediately and you can save your life, otherwise..."


    "How else? Do the 50000 sea masters dare to shout in front of the king? You''re looking carefully. Who else is around them?" Yang Chendong snorted coldly. At this time, Yang Liu dared to be so arrogant and threaten himself, which made him very angry. After all, being betrayed by the most trusted person is difficult for anyone to accept.


    Yang Chendong said that others couldn''t help looking at the battlefield. Then he noticed that some black spots appeared on the periphery of the black spot, and then the gunfire sounded, and there was a fire on the distant sea level, which was the embodiment after the warship was sunk.


    Needless to say, Nie Tong attacked with the first division of the Navy cold front. What they took was a class VI warship. Not only was the warship faster, but it was equipped with more guns. It was only easy to deal with 50000 naval divisions who had been fleeing for a long time and could only hit solid bullets.


    With a bang, Yang liuzuo fell to the ground. At the moment, he finally knew that all his plans were within yang Chendong''s calculation. This time, he was a complete failure.


    Cao Jixiang was no better. He plopped on the ground. His face was also ugly. Now he is not only worried about his own safety, but also worried about what kind of adverse impact this incident will bring to Nanming. Yang Chendong, king of Wunan, will not hold on to this incident and attack Nanming?


    Yang Chendong looked at the sinking of one ship after another, with calm eyes. To tell the truth, he didn''t know that President Kuroda who had escaped for many years would appear, but he instinctively thought that Yang Liu and Cao Jixiang should have other means, so he also made corresponding preparations. I didn''t think so, but I hit it right. It''s good to solve another problem.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t need to worry about the sea battle in the distance. Just as the first cold front division of the army is the teaching brigade of the army, the first cold front division of the navy is also the teaching brigade of the Navy. They all stay to protect the safety of chiembedded city. The difference is that the first cold front division of the navy has a more important task, that is, it does not allow any sea ships of other forces to approach the port of chijiancheng without permission.


    It''s such a powerful naval force that they don''t even let them get close. If they can''t even solve the problem of the Japanese provincial Navy division, which is already a lost dog, they can simply retire and go home to take their children.


    At this moment, the other two warships also approached the main ship. Wang Shan boarded the main ship with a group of black riding dragon guards and cold front soldiers.


    Yang Chendong just glanced at Wang Shan. When he saw that he had turned his head in the right direction, he knew that all the things that should be arranged had been arranged. He looked at the battalion commander Wang Nanhu, who had been held down by heiqi Longwei until he was in front of him. "Tell me, what handle did you have that Yang Liu caught and cooperated with him so much."


    "King Mingjian, my subordinates really don''t know brother Yang Liu. No! Yang Liu will rebel. But my subordinates do have something in the hands of the other party. My original name was Wang Hunan. I was sent to Yang Department by Nanming in the early days..."


    Wang Nanhu simply explained all his affairs from beginning to end. Then he said, "everything is caused by my subordinates'' unclear identification and their own problems. It has nothing to do with the following brothers. Please punish me only. My subordinates are willing to commit suicide and apologize."


    Wang Nanhu really doesn''t mean to be unfavorable to Yang Chendong. Otherwise he wouldn''t be fascinated by cartilage powder. But after all, he did something wrong and the foundation is not clean, so Yang Chendong can''t let him continue to hold an important post. Instead, he said to Yang Yang on the side: "lock him up first and let the intelligence department review him well. Also, let''s see if there are such people in the army. The cold front is our foundation. We can''t have any problems. That''s fatal."


    "Yes, sixth young master." Badaojiang quickly agreed. Then as soon as he waved his hand, a black dragon guard came up and took Wang Nanhu down.


    ......


    At the same time.


    Next to a small shop selling Rouge in yingtianfu, Nanming, a crowd of people are gathering here quickly. When they saw that the store door was closed, the visitors didn''t stop much and quickly climbed over the wall. Judging from their quick movements, they were a very well-trained team.


    In the backyard of this Rouge shop, Yang Baihu, director of the CIA in the south, is pacing back and forth here to show her anxious mood at the moment.


    This Rouge shop is a branch of the CIA. White fox takes care of business on weekdays. In fact, he inquires about useful trust and then returns it to the CIA headquarters. But today, Bai Hu is obviously a little uneasy. She knows that this is the day for Yang Liu to start. Success or failure is today.


    Unfortunately, her radio station, which is numbered 9826, has long been borrowed by Yang Liu. Now she can only wait for news.


    All


    Suddenly there was a strange sound outside the door, like the sound of someone falling to the ground. White fox was able to become the director. After hearing his voice, he shouted out at the first time, "who? What happened?"


    Words fall, the door has been pushed open from the outside, several strange looking men entered the room, forcing the white fox to retreat again and again.


    In the sudden scene, Bai Hu felt bad in her heart, but she still forced herself to suppress her panic and asked loudly, "who are you? This is yingtianfu. Aren''t you afraid to be taken by the government for breaking into private houses like this?"


    "Well, director white fox, you don''t have to pretend here. You''ve made a mistake. Now come with us." a figure came out, and white fox stepped back involuntarily. She naturally recognized that the person talking opposite had met. Although she did not know the other party''s name out of confidentiality regulations, this person has always been with Director Yang San. Now his presence here has explained everything.

 Chapter 1654

    I know it''s probably Yang Liu. The white fox''s complexion changed greatly, but it doesn''t matter. She also has a backer. She shouted loudly, "I''m wronged. Yang Liu forced me to do this. I want to see the seventh lady, I want to see the seventh lady."


    "There''s so much nonsense." the visitor shook his head gently. At present, the Security Bureau operators around him rushed up, blocked the white fox''s mouth and caught him.


    ......


    Yingtiancheng Yuanfu.


    Big boss yuan Qian is sitting in the hall in his seat drinking tea with a leisurely expression on his face.


    He has got the news that his lord Yang Liu will soon take power. At that time, he will be able to get goods from chixian city. At that time, he will become the richest businessman in Nanming.


    Yuan Qian''s face smiled involuntarily when he thought that the white silver had fallen into his hands and could not be counted.


    But soon he couldn''t laugh. A group of strangers suddenly rushed into his house and tied him away without listening to his explanation. Then, when his family reacted and reported to the official, where could anyone be found?


    ......


    Chixian city is located in a courtyard in a prosperous area.


    A woman with a good figure was boiling soup and medicine there. Beside her, a younger girl was helping to add fire.


    When, there was a knock outside the door.


    Then, without permission, the door opened from the outside, and a group of policemen in dark black uniforms entered the hospital.


    "Hmm? What are you doing?" when the woman looked back and saw the scene behind her, she frowned and looked unhappy. She didn''t notice that the girl around her was much more nervous than her.


    After the police entered the hospital, they didn''t walk around and stood there. It was not until another man came out behind him that he stood upright from the police. At this time, the woman also saw the visitor, "old Dragon Pavilion?"


    Yes, the visitor is the police chief of Yang Department, and he is also the current dragon iron man, one of the five cabinet elders. The woman who called her out was Yang Chendong''s servant Yang er''s wife.


    It was precisely because she was very surprised when she saw that the visitor was long Tienan. Then she instinctively thought of something and said, "is it brother Yang..."


    "No, brother Yang didn''t have an accident." long Tienan quickly shook his head.


    Hearing that it was not Yang er''s accident, Qi Qige said more worried, "is it my little brother..."


    "No, Mr. Batu is also very good." long Tienan had to explain again.


    "That..." Qige said with a bigger change of face, "is it my mother..."


    "No, the other mother is healthy and OK." after long Tienan hurriedly explained it three times, he decided to go straight to the topic. When he pointed to the maid behind Qi Qige, ah Lian said: "Mrs. Yang, we are coming for her. If she has a problem, please allow us to take her away. As for the subsequent explanation, Yang will explain it in person."


    "Ah! What are you doing? I''m a weak woman. The Lord save me." ah Lian saw that things were bad. It was probably the east window. She quickly exclaimed, and wanted to hold Qi Qi''s hand.


    The two police elites who had already prepared rushed over first and pressed ah Lian''s arm. At the same time, a short dagger also fell from the cuff. It is conceivable that if the police start more slowly, they will become hostages.


    "Ah? What''s going on? What do you want to do, ah Lian?" Qige obviously saw the problem and asked in surprise. Over the years, she has a husband like Yang ER and a younger brother like Batu, who has become a teacher. She has already broadened her horizons. How can she not see that ah Lian is going to be bad for herself just now?


    At this time, ah Lian naturally didn''t know how to answer her. She could only lower her head. Instead, long Tienan came up and explained, "what''s the matter? I''ll explain it later. The task received by our cabinet is to take this person away. Please ask Mrs. Yang''s wife for a convenience."


    It is precisely because of his special identity that the dragon iron man came out in person this time. If he catches others, it is enough to send a small team leader.


    "OK, you take her away. I''ll go back and ask Yang Er what''s going on." Qi Qige also knew that people respected themselves and gave themselves face. She had to carry it around, so she nodded and agreed.


    ......


    Red inlaid City Palace.


    When Yang Chendong left the palace for the wharf, Queen Hu Yan took a group to the eighth lady ChunZi''s bedroom.


    The queen suddenly arrived, so that all the maidens were alarmed and knelt down to salute one by one. The eighth lady ChunZi also came out to meet Yang Xuan.


    "Good sister, please get up quickly. You are wronged." when she saw that ChunZi was going to kneel, Hu Yan quickly strode forward and helped each other up.


    "Sister, I don''t know this is..." when she heard that she was wronged, ChunZi''s tears would flow outward. Although Yang Chendong came to see her more than once during this period of time, they all came and went secretly at night. Other people in the palace didn''t know it, so she was blinded this time. Now, the Queen appears here openly. Does that mean her problem should be clarified at this moment?


    Seeing the expectation in ChunZi''s eyes, Hu Yan smiled and nodded, then waved her hand, and meiko appeared in the crowd. The appearance of ChunZi''s personal maid, who was also the head maid, immediately attracted a burst of exclamation from many other unknown lovers.


    Doesn''t it mean that meiko''s problem has been handled? But now that people appear here, it seems that nothing has happened. What''s going on?


    Many people are unreasonable, but some people are clear. For example, Cui Xiuer, who was kneeling on the ground, was already flustered in her eyes at this moment. Obviously, she felt afraid.


    "Catch people." when Meizi appeared, Hu Yan''s voice suddenly became cold. As the sound fell, several tall maids came out and came to Cui Xiuer, who was kneeling on the ground, and pressed her firmly.


    "Ah! What are you doing? I want to see brother Yang five and brother Yang six." thinking about the two backers behind her, Cui Xiuer couldn''t help crying out loudly.


    "You''ll see them, take them away." Hu Yan''s voice was still cold.


    In front of many maids, Cui Xiuer was taken away. Then Hu Yan announced in public that the previous words about Mrs. 8''s ChunZi''s problem belong to rumors. Now it has been found out that everyone has to talk about it, otherwise the palace law will be punished.


    With the Queen''s words, all the maids answered yes in unison. ChunZi''s eyes couldn''t stop crying. She knew that her innocence was finally revealed to the world.


    On the other side of the palace, a telegram was being held by Xiao Yangbo, and a pile of loose telegrams were placed in front of him to ask what to do.


    Yu Qian, Luan Xiaochen, shen you, and long Tienan, the five cabinet elders who had just returned from the task before Wu Qian, as well as Leng song, the only member of the military and CPC Committee who remained in the city, stood in front of Xiao Yangbo. Everyone looked very nervous.


    The clearly coded telegram sent by Yang Liu has now spread to all Yang Department units and departments with radio stations, which has also attracted a great shock. Especially for the convenience of the army, now the provinces, regions and forces under the Yang system have sent telegrams asking what''s going on. Whether something really happened to King Wunan, etc.


    The five cabinet elders didn''t know where Yang Chendong had gone. They didn''t know that King Wunan was no longer in the city until they received the telegram. After discussing with each other, they came to the palace to meet the eldest son, Yang Bo, who is also Yang Chendong''s designated successor, and find his idea.


    Yang Bo held the telegram in his hand, and the words he said when he last met his father Yang Chendong sounded in his head. "You think it''s right. Just stick to it." thinking of Yang Chendong''s words, Yang Bo suddenly seemed to have confidence. His eyes suddenly opened wide: "what''s the situation now in the city?"


    "If you return to the son of God, everything will be fine. There will be no problem with me waiting. But over time..." Yu Qian, the oldest qualified, answered him. I can hear that they can hold down the situation with prestige in a short time, but if something really happened to Yang Chendong, it''s hard to say.


    "What about the army?" Yang Bo looked at Leng song, the only member at home this time.


    Leng song, who has been promoted to a first-class general, immediately saluted and replied, "the soldiers embedded in the city have no problem. Although they are in some mood, they can live stably. Many generals outside have sent telegrams asking what''s going on? If it takes a long time..."


    Lengsong didn''t say much about the next words. But everyone can understand.


    There is a saying that their generals are outside and military orders are not given. If something happens to Yang Chendong without preparation, other forces will inevitably try to win over. Some ambitious generals are afraid that they will show their confidence. In this case, they really don''t know what will happen.


    Yang Bo nodded after hearing this. Although he was only eleven years old, his childhood experience made him more mature than his peers. Not to mention, when he is free, Yang Chendong will take him to deal with all kinds of things. Before, Yang Chendong also deliberately said some special words to him. He is also prepared.


    Yang Bo, who is more confident than others and trusts his father, finally said: "As you can see from the telegram, my son believes in my father and will be fine. You should also believe, so you should do whatever you should do. At the same time, we should also pay special attention to the reactions of the following people, especially some powerful generals, and immediately let the intelligence departments around the world take action and watch their every move. Also, my father will not have any problems We should firmly believe that even if the father and the king are in trouble and the son of the world is still there, we should not worry about anything, okay? "

 Chapter 1655

    The voice of this last sentence was deliberately improved. When it was heard by Yu Qian and others, everyone was relieved. Yes, isn''t the eldest son here? Yang Chendong had already established an heir when he was in. Someone in the Yang Department inherited it, and the main strength is still there. That''s it. What can we fear?


    Even if it''s hard to say, someone really has other ideas. Just go back and clean up one by one. As long as the main strength of the Yang Department is still there, where else can it be in chaos outside?


    Several people who figured out these immediately saluted with fists and said, "yes, I would like to respect the eldest son."


    ......


    Above the sea.


    Several warships finally gathered together, and then several people came out of each ship and gathered on one ship respectively, and approached in front of the class V warship where Yang Chendong was in the distance.


    If someone is on this ship, he will cry out in surprise when he sees several people on the ship. There are even young women of the Yang family here who can''t help screaming in worship, because the people standing on the ship are Hu Mang, Yang Er, Yang San, Yang Si and Yang Wu.


    Because of work and the growing Yang family, these people who are most trusted by Yang Chendong have not been together for more than ten years. This time, they did receive a secret telegram and gathered at sea.


    When I first came here, Hu Mang, Yang ER and Yang Si all looked like Zhang Er couldn''t touch his head. They don''t understand. Well, why should they gather at sea? You know, they all have a lot of important things to deal with.


    Yang Wu felt it, but he wasn''t sure.


    Yang San, the director of the Security Bureau, is the one who knows what happened. Everyone''s eyes fall on him and want to find out.


    If it is before this, Yang San will not talk nonsense and dare not say anything. But now, he knew that the matter should have come to the bottom, and he could solve the mystery in the face of his closest brothers. "Brothers and sisters, here''s the thing..."


    As Yang San repeated what had happened to Yang Liu there, all the furnishings in the main cabin were smashed clean in a very short time, and the old people were on fire.


    They all started at the end of the young master''s life and followed them step by step to today. Now they have what they want. In the whole huge Yang family, they also have a noble position that others can''t compare.


    Even a few people, including Hu Mang, did not enter the cabinet, but in fact their power was not under any old cabinet member. To exaggerate, once they express their views on a certain matter, it is those old cabinet members who are also good to think about it.


    Who gave such achievements?


    Who gave such influence?


    Needless to say, everyone knows it. As long as they continue their efforts, we can imagine what kind of brilliance they will have in the future, and even their children and grandchildren will be used infinitely. They are the identity of young masters and servants, and they are the most trusted.


    It is reasonable to say that everyone may betray, but they will never. This is not only their point of view, but also the idea of many Yang people. But now, Yang Liu has betrayed the young master. He still wants to choose and replace him?


    This result is somewhat unacceptable to the brothers. You can be lazy and lazy, and you can also make some small mistakes, such as accepting bribes, but you must not betray, which is not allowed by all masters.


    In a short time, people smashed things and scolded people. Then they stopped a lot. First of all, Hu Mang, who has always been the boss, said, "it''s my fault. We''re so kind to Yang Liu. Last time I made a mistake in Shicheng, I begged for him, so that he became bold and unscrupulous."


    Yang Er looked at the boss and admitted his mistake. He immediately said, "it also has my responsibility. I begged for it at the beginning. Thinking of everyone''s brothers, we must help if we can help, but now it seems that our connivance makes Yang Liu ignorant of heaven and earth. If we knew this, we might as well clean him up and lock him up so that he can''t do evil."


    "Remind me, it''s not about people now. Things are much more important than this. If the young master hadn''t been prepared, I''m afraid it would be really dangerous today, and even the whole Yang Department would be dragged into the water." Yang San looked at the two brothers and still avoided the important and ignored the important. He also had a glimmer of hope to save people, so he could only speak to remind them.


    As a brother, why does Yang San want to deal with Yang Liu?


    It''s really a big deal this time, especially as soon as the clear code telegram was sent, all the people of the Yang family knew that he wanted to replace the young master to become the king of Wunan. How can we do this if we don''t give you an explanation?


    As soon as Yang San opened his mouth, the brothers immediately closed their mouths, and then thought deeply one by one.


    Seeing that everyone still wanted to be a good old man and to pull Yang 61, Yang San couldn''t help laughing angrily, "Brothers and sisters, I know what you think and understand your feelings, but I still have something to say. Now things are so big that we can''t deal with them behind closed doors. The young master must give you an explanation about this matter, that is, Yang Liu must die. There is no doubt and can''t be changed. Anyone who wants to beg for him Those who love will only end up in one end and lose the young master''s trust forever. What''s the matter? If someone wants to rebel and you still want to help intercede, does that prove that you also have such an idea? "


    Several rhetorical questions fell in the ears of Hu Mang and others, who were stunned one after another.


    Hu Mang, in particular, has been with Yang Chendong since he was a child. His feelings are much deeper than those of the later Yang family members. He will never allow anyone to threaten the young master. Even if that person may be his closest person, such as his son, he will destroy his family. Now how can you really catch up with yourself for a self inflicted Yang Liu?


    Not to mention whether it will cause the young master''s unhappiness, he can''t let go of someone threatening the young master. Think clearly, he said, "Thank you for your reminding. I''m the eldest brother here. No matter what the young master wants to do with Yang Liu, I will support him with both hands. This doesn''t mean that I have no feelings for you. What Yang Liu has done is too much. If you have an opinion on me, I can''t say anything. But even if you have an opinion, I will stand firm On the young master''s side. "


    As soon as Hu mang finished speaking, Yang ER was not happy. As the servant who has been with Yang Chendong for the longest time in recent years, Yang er''s deep feelings for Yang Chendong are no worse than Hu mang. How could he plead for mercy because of Yang Liu''s death behavior.


    Not to mention that the other party poisoned his mother-in-law in order to achieve his goal. At present, he also said: "brother Hu Mang and I have the same idea and support the young master''s disposal decision. No wonder others. Yang Liu asked for everything. We won''t blame brother Hu Mang, because your approach is correct."


    After Yang er''s statement, Yang San, Yang Si and Yang Wu also clarified their attitudes respectively. Needless to say, everyone''s ideas are the same, that is, they can''t plead for Yang Liu. As for how to deal with this person, they fully comply with Yang Chendong''s opinions.


    When his attitude was unified, Yang San ordered the ship to speed up and move closer to the main ship Yang Chendong was sitting on.


    On the main ship, Yang Liu and Cao Jixiang have been pressed to the ground and can''t move. Yang Chendong is listening to the report of Wang Shan, director of telecommunications.


    "Young master, as soon as the clear code telegram was sent, I received many telegrams asking questions, but I didn''t reply to any of them according to your meaning. Do you think there will be any problem?" Wang Shan asked with some nervousness. He could understand the young master''s thoughts and thoughts. He just used this event to test some people, but what if he had played? Once there is a problem in the good Yang situation, the gain is not worth the loss.


    "Why? Do you doubt the young master''s eyes?" Yang Chendong said with a smile. But as soon as he said it, he felt something. He saw Yang Liu kneeling on one side of his eye and closed his mouth. Is this not a ready-made example of walking in front of him?


    In other words, the reuse of Yang Liu is different from the reuse of other generals and provincial governors.


    Yang Liu is a servant of the Yang family. He was reused because of his good performance in the past. But since he made a mistake, he was also marginalized and sent to Nanming to sort out intelligence. It seems that the task is also heavy, but in fact, Yang Chendong has never meant to move troops to Nanming. In addition, there is not only a security bureau but also the CIA in Nanming , Yang Liu''s power has been greatly weakened.


    After discovering Yang Liu''s plot, Yang Chendong would not have taken this risk if he had not thought of killing all his forces. Therefore, Yang Chendong had no confidence in Yang Liu for a long time. If he didn''t want to take this opportunity to find out those who opposed him, he would have cleaned up.


    This can''t prove that Yang Liu saw the wrong person. After all, other people have died with their mistakes in Shicheng. Where is the chance to toss about these?


    So seriously speaking, Yang Chendong''s vision is still good. For example, the governors and generals appointed by him in all provinces were killed in blood and fire, and they were given the opportunity to control one side after careful thinking. What is their temperament and ability? Yang Chendong doesn''t say he knows everything, but he has seen through 80%. As for the rest Twenty percent, the Security Bureau and the CIA are watching, constantly feeding back their various performances, which also makes Yang Chendong more assured that he can use them.

 Chapter 1656

    Just because of rest assured, Yang Chendong did not believe that they would rebel against themselves. Maybe one day, you can prove that you are gone. Some people will have some ideas under the encouragement of others, but now they will never.


    This time, the main goal of the trial was not them, but Yang Bo, his successor.


    Although in theory, Yang Bo is only 11 years old and should not bear such great pressure, because people of the same age are playing happily now, and many even act in pettish before their parents. But so what? The fate of different people is different, that is, if you want to bear so much, you must have the anti pressure to bear these things.


    "Keep an eye on Yang Bo''s actions and other people''s actions, and report anything in time." after thinking about it, Yang Chendong said to Wang Shan. He is not in a hurry to go back now, but wants to watch the big play and see everyone''s performance as a bystander.


    Wang Shan immediately agreed. At this time, there was a movement in the telegraph machine. The personnel of the telecommunications office brought by him immediately translated the contents of the telegram and looked at Yang Chendong as if he was in a good mood. Wang Shan tentatively asked, "young master, do we need to send a telegram to publicize the world?"


    "Don''t worry, wait a minute." Yang Chendong looked down on Yang Liu on his knees. The first clear code telegram came from his hand. Next, of course, his problem should be solved, and then it should be publicized all over the world.


    "Report." a black riding dragon guard stood outside the main cabin and said loudly, "report to the sixth young master that the ship of Hu Mang, Yang 2, Yang 3, Yang 4 and Yang 5 is approaching us and requests to board. Please give instructions."


    "Ask them to come in." Yang Chendong knew that the LORD had arrived and could solve Yang Liu''s problem, so he nodded.


    "Yes, sir, do you need to search them?" the black riding Dragon Guard said in a loud voice.


    If it had been before, no one would have asked. It''s just because these people are the people the sixth young master trusts most. They are the people who can deliver the rest of their heart behind them. Even if anyone has a problem, they won''t have a problem. But now after Yang Liu''s affair, no one dared to think like this. Only then did we have such a request for instructions.


    "No, they are still our young master''s servants, forever servants." Yang Chendong said unhappily.


    "I see." the black riding Dragon Guard who asked for instructions quickly stepped down. Surprised, Badaojiang, standing in the main cabin, quickly apologized and said, "sixth young master, the brothers below are also for your safety. You must not take it to heart."


    "Yes, they are for my good, but Yang Liu is Yang Liu and they are not the same kind of people. Don''t say such words again in the future." Yang Chendong waved his hand and interrupted Badaojiang''s words. But he was also very clear in his heart. He was afraid that some things had happened and it would be very difficult to return to the origin.


    This can be felt by Hu Mang and others who want to get on board.


    Originally, the ship they took was close to Yang Chendong''s main ship, but when they wanted to board, they were blocked by black riding Dragon Guard. Although they didn''t point their guns at Hu Mang and others, they looked serious with guns, which was very different from before.


    Yang Er, as the director of the black riding Dragon Guard, looked at his brother''s treatment of his brothers. Naturally, his face was very ugly. He was used to scolding, "what are you doing? Can''t you recognize us? Where are your eyes?"


    After all, they were in charge for so many years, and they still had some prestige. This cry also made several black riding dragon guards involuntarily put down their firearms. However, some black riding dragon guards still hold guns and stare at Yang ER and others with eyes, which are more examined.


    Seeing that someone was not satisfied, Yang ER was not happy. He wanted to get on the boat and play those black riding dragon guards. Of course, he wouldn''t really play, but it''s always right to teach a lesson.


    "Well, second brother, it''s different now." Yang San, who was always sober, shook his head and stretched out his hand to pull Yang er.


    Yang Si also came forward and whispered, "Lao Liu has hurt us all."


    As soon as these words came to his ears, Yang Er Fang remembered something, and his face became a little ugly. But in the end, he pressed down the impulse in his heart and stood in place waiting for orders.


    Hu mang looked at what was happening in front of him, and his eyes were dim, which he had never thought of. But now because Yang Liu really happened. At this time, he had to say, what is called self sin and can''t live.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for people to wait. Black riding dragon guard came and said to invite some people to board. As the boss, Hu mang didn''t board the ship immediately. Instead, he asked carefully, "do I need to search?"


    This sentence is like a joke. At least Yang Er thinks so. They are the servants of the young master. They can directly call Yang Chendong the young master. In the whole Yang family, only they and Wang Shan, the telecommunications director who was later trusted. Isn''t this body search a joke?


    Who would have thought that the black riding Dragon Guard really answered, "it should be, but the sixth young master said no, you are still the most trusted person."

 Chapter 1657

    It''s still two words, especially accentuated the pronunciation, but it''s not that taste when it''s heard by Hu Mang and Yang er. At the moment, they also began to face up to the reality. This time, Yang Liu''s business is too big to know how long it will take, or even whether time can turn the situation back?


    "Thank you very much." Hu Mang''s face showed a trace of bitter smile and took the lead in boarding the ship. As they got on board, they soon found that whether they were black riding dragon guards or navy cold front soldiers, they looked at themselves with a sense of examination. In particular, the wolf tooth special combat team members stared at his every move, which seemed to remind them not to play any tricks, otherwise they would really do it.


    In terms of personal combat effectiveness, Hu Mang and others will not be the opponents of the wolf tooth special team members who are trained every day. Therefore, in the face of such eyes, they are somewhat scolded but unable to do so. If in the past, someone dared to stare at them like this, I''m afraid they would fight directly, and the other party didn''t dare to fight back. But now


    Forget it, it''s better not to mention it.


    Thus, Hu Mang and Yang Er also held their anger in their hearts. Of course, the fire is not directed at Yang Chendong, and they dare not. It came at Yang Liu.


    Outside the main cabin, Hu Mang''s five people followed suit and rushed forward. Ignoring the examination eyes of other soldiers around him, they all knelt down and shouted to the main cabin, "young master, we and other sinners come, please show me."


    "Come in." Yang Chendong naturally noticed the actions of Hu Mang and others and sighed. Normally, Yang Liu should not be blamed on these people, but in order to avoid such a thing happening again, it is necessary to use this thing to warn them.


    No one got up, because Yang Chendong didn''t let them get up, so the five people of Hu mang knelt into the main cabin, and then knelt down in front of Yang Chendong.


    "You already know the matter. Now Yang Liu gives it to you. How to deal with it? You take out a charter. You''ll publicize it to the world later, okay?" Yang Chendong waved after saying this. Up to now, he also wants to see how the five tigers will deal with this matter. If they still want to keep Yang Liu as in the original Shicheng, they can''t use them, at least they can''t reuse them.


    It is absolutely impossible for the superior to be decisive. Such a character will be used sooner or later, which will threaten the safety of the master.


    Still kneeling, Hu mang five dragged Yang Liu out of the main cabin, and the six brothers gathered together in the auxiliary cabin.


    As soon as he entered the second cabin, Yang ER was the first to stand up. He raised his leg and kicked Yang Liu, and a stream of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. It can be seen that the strength of this foot is not small.


    After Yang Er, Yang San, Yang Si and Yang Wu also came forward one after another. After a while of punching and kicking, Yang Liu knelt down on the ground, constantly wailing and shouting, "don''t fight, my brothers. If you fight, you''ll die. We don''t have this brother."


    "Who still treats you as a brother?" Yang Eryi was more angry at this, and kicked it suddenly, and Yang Liu was a burst of wailing.


    Seeing that several brothers had fought, Hu mang came forward and righted Yang Liu. Seeing Hu mang appear in front of him, Yang Liu immediately begged, "tiger head, tiger head, I''m really confused for a moment. I was cheated by Yang Ying. He was a masterpiece of Nanming. I was cheated."


    Looking at Yang Liu''s pleading face, Hu mang first shook his head and then said: "You used to be rootless duckweeds. You didn''t have food, clothes or place to live. The young master took pity on you, gave you honor and wealth, and gave you everything. But do you really think you are capable? I tell you, you''re not a fart if you leave the young master. You don''t want to repay your kindness. You still want to kill the Lord. You''re a complete asshole, asshole ¡£¡±


    The louder and louder the tiger awn, the more he said it, the more he said it, the more he hated it. Holding up his hand, Baba was two big mouths. At present, his teeth flew everywhere, and Yang Liu''s face became red and swollen in an instant, like a big bread swelling.


    "Yes, you''ve really humiliated our servants. Do you know how we can trust the sixth young master after this incident? I''m afraid we can''t repay the kindness, and everything is because of your delusion. Now you still want to say that you''re confused for a while and that you''re afraid we''ll die. Do you know that you''re doomed to die, who will pay back Do you care about your life? "Yang San came forward and said painstakingly. Then he kicked Yang Liu, who had just knelt down, to the ground.


    The original Yang Liu just looked regretful. He was still taking chances. With the help of these brothers, he wouldn''t have anything. At least his personal safety can be guaranteed. Hasn''t this happened before? Isn''t he all right?


    Moreover, this time he did not cause any substantial harm to Yang Chendong, and everything was saved. But now after Hu Mang and Yang San''s words, he suddenly felt that things were not as beautiful as he imagined. He might die, so he burst into tears.


    If his hands had not been tied, I was afraid he would cry with Yang San''s legs at this moment.


    However, when a person does something wrong, crying is not the way to solve the problem. In particular, Yang Liu made such a big mistake that he even wanted to capture the young master and kill the young master. He had to take you instead. No one else can save him.


    Like Yang sanbiao''s previous intention, if anyone dares to intercede for Yang Liu this time, I''m afraid the next intercessor will come to no good end. Will you forgive Yang Liu for what he did if he was a young master?


    Yang Liu cried, like a child.


    At the moment, he regretted it. Thinking of what Hu mang said, before they were children who couldn''t eat, wandering around. Always thinking about when you can have a warm home has been very satisfied. If they can eat hot food in, it is a great gift from God to them.


    But I don''t know when his ambition became bigger and bigger. He eats well and drinks well. There are different women waiting on him every day. He can''t satisfy him anymore. I want more. I also want to be a king with a different surname. I also want to own the powerful Yang family. Now think about it. It''s not wishful thinking. What is it?


    If it weren''t for Yang Chendong''s reminder, he didn''t even know that Yang Ying, his most trusted housekeeper, was Nanming''s spy. Think about how terrible it is. I''m afraid it''s not far from death after I really become a king with a different surname.


    Once the Yang system is completely destroyed and they are useless, will Cao Jixiang and Yang Ying keep themselves?


    Also, he found that he thought things too simple. Even if Yang Chendong was gone, could he become king? The master has descendants. There is a promising eldest son like Yang Bo. His ambition can''t be realized. This can be seen from the clear code telegrams just heard.


    At this moment, Yang LIUCai found that he was like a clown, daydreaming all the time. I''m still wandering in it and can''t extricate myself.


    Now, I have become a prisoner. I see that even my brothers who love me most will not take care of themselves. It can be imagined what kind of end they will have. I''m afraid it''s impossible to ask for a quick death.


    When I think of death, I think of my brothers'' failure to save. At this moment, Yang Liu began to drill up the tip of the ox horn again. He suddenly stopped crying, raised his head, looked at Hu Mang and Yang San and said angrily, "you are all people who are afraid of death and do not save at the sight of death. You are heartless and unjust. Today is my end, Yang Liu. I''m afraid it''s your turn next time. So saving me now is saving yourself, you know?"


    Death is coming. I still want to threaten others!


    Looking at Yang Liu''s present appearance, where is there any appearance of his usual clever brother? Hu Mang and others shook their heads. They knew that their brother was hopeless. Even if they saved this time, they don''t know what kind of mistakes they will make next time?


    Not to mention, they can''t save people now. It''s really that Yang Liu''s mistake is too big. Even if Yang Chendong wants to save, I''m afraid he can''t. Today''s Yang Department is not only a few of them, but also those attics are watching? So many officials in those departments are watching? There are so many generals with military power watching?


    If Yang Liu can not die, does it mean that others can learn from him in the future?


    Thinking of these, Hu Mang and others shook their heads. Originally, they wanted to come over and talk about the past for the last time. At least, they wanted to see if Yang Liu had any other wishes that could help realize them. But now it seems that nothing is necessary.


    Shaking his head, Hu mang sighed. Next, Yang Er also sighed. They knew that this man was hopeless.


    At the moment, in the side of the main cabin, Yang Chendong is interrogating Cao Jixiang. From time to time, Yang Yang will come up and punch and kick. The other party is already scarred and his teeth fall all over the ground.


    Yang Yang was so angry that he was taken advantage of. If Yang Chendong, the sixth brother, had not been prepared, the consequences would be unimaginable today. Since then, even if the Yang family is completely finished, all this is obviously thanks to themselves.


    In this way, we can imagine how he hated Cao Jixiang. However, in the face of Yang Chendong''s question, if he answers slowly, he will be beaten for a while, which makes Cao Jixiang dare not have the slightest delay and a moment''s hesitation.

 Chapter 1658

    According to Cao Jixiang, Yingzong Zhuqi town feels that Yang Chendong is the biggest threat and wants to get rid of it and then quickly. Including the previous use of troops by Wang Zhu Huixi of the three provinces to Yang Chendong, in fact, Zhu Qi town connived.


    After accepting the task, Cao Jixiang tried to win over Yang Liu, and helped him fall step by step with Yang Ying arranged next to him. In the beginning of the city made a mistake, transferred to Nanming, did not take long to line up with Cao Jixiang, began the layout, began to look for opportunities.


    Relying on his identity as Yang Chendong''s servant, Yang Liu wantonly solicited money during the Southern Ming Dynasty, and the businessman named yuan Qian was his spokesman. With Yang Liu''s relationship, most of the goods transported from chixian city to Nanming were sold by him.


    With money in hand, the next thing is easy to do. Yang Liu funded Zhu Huiyun to find Yang Chendong''s trouble and cheated the other party into the Yunnan government. It''s just a pity that this Zhu Huixi had great ambition and little talent, so that Yang Chendong escaped and was arrested. As a last resort, Yang Liu used his identity to find the training place of ninjas such as beicunkou, rescued them, gave him money to maintain their training, and promised to allow them to stand on their own as long as Yang Chendong was killed, which is equivalent to finding another helper.


    Seeing that Yang Liu worked so hard, Cao Jixiang was not idle. He laboriously found general Kuroda, President of the former Japanese Navy who fled, and asked him to take the army as the biggest backhand to kill Yang Chendong.


    Just never thought that everything was within yang Chendong''s expectation. Finally, Cao Jixiang failed and became a prisoner in the hands of others. Now he only regretted why he wanted to be the enemy of Yang Chendong. He even knelt down at Yang Chendong''s feet and said that he was willing to recognize him as the main, return to Nanming as an insider and help the Yang Department deal with Nanming.


    People like Cao Jixiang are no different from saying that they are a dog. Whoever gives him food will recognize him as the Lord.


    Yang Yang, who was on the other side, was persuaded to look at Yang Chendong with expectant eyes. Obviously, he thought that putting Cao Jixiang back as an insider of the Yang Department would be of great benefit to deal with Nanming.


    Unfortunately, Yang Chendong ignored his expectant eyes. Instead, he said directly to Badaojiang: "take him down, continue interrogation, and spit out what he knows in his stomach. Whenever he finds that there are Nanming spies hidden in the Yang Department, all of them will be recorded."


    "I see." Badaojiang quickly agreed, which was about to go out with Cao Jixiang on his knees.


    Suddenly, Yang Chendong said again, "the intensity of interrogation can be greater. As long as people don''t die, they will die if they really want to die. Just don''t let him play tricks."


    "Yes." this time, Badaojiang took the Shang''s sword and naturally knew how to do it. He has long heard that the wolf tooth special combat team members are good at interrogation. This time, he can study and observe it well.


    When Badaojiang left, Yang Yang was puzzled. "Fourth brother, why don''t we let Cao Jixiang use it for us? He..."


    "He is a white eyed wolf. Such a person is naturally anti bone and can''t be trusted. Well, fourth brother, you''re tired, too. Go to the side cabin and have a rest." Yang Chendong interrupted the fourth brother Yang Yang.


    In history, Cao Jixiang is anti bone. When Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu was under his command, he wanted to save Yingzong Zhu Qizhen. Later, he did it and held a high position, but he finally turned against Zhuqi town and got a result of being killed.


    If you know that he is such a person and still use him, don''t you have to be careful all the time? It''s so tired. Not to mention, Yang Chendong had arranged Mou Mu to stay in the palace of Nanming for a long time. This person has been dormant for years. He is not incompetent, but he has not allowed him to perform. Now that Cao Jixiang is gone, the eunuch group must reshuffle. At this time, as long as you give Mou Mu a sum of money, this person may not play an important role. Even so, what''s the use of leaving Cao Jixiang?


    Yang Yang didn''t know this. He only knew that his advice had not been adopted. In addition, this time he trusted villains, so that Yang Chendong almost had an accident. With these, someone else will lose half his life if he doesn''t die, and he is Yang Chendong''s fourth brother. Naturally, he won''t do anything about himself, but you can see that his ability is just these. He can''t do anything big.


    Just, that is, I see my ability clearly. From then on, I don''t care about anything. It''s just to be a rich man. With the blood of Yang Chendong''s fourth brother, as long as he doesn''t care about political affairs, isn''t he popular, spicy and carefree life after that?


    Yang Yang wanted to open up, so he strode out. It is conceivable that this person will withdraw from politics since then.


    As soon as Yang Yang left, Wang Shan came over and reported the results of the naval battle. Under the early preparation of division commander Nie Tong and the attack of powerful artillery, 50000 naval divisions of the former Japanese country were completely destroyed. So far, another trouble has been completely solved. Now division commander Nie Tong has come close with the fleet to protect Yang Chendong.


    "Tell Nie Tong that you have done well." Yang Chendong nodded. He already knew the battle well. The artillery power and attack distance were several times higher than his opponent. If he still couldn''t win the battle, Nie Tong didn''t need to be the navy commander and go home to hold the child.


    They were talking. Outside the main cabin, the voice of the five brothers of Hu mang came out. They wanted to meet Yang Chendong.


    "Wang Shan, go out first. If there is any emergency in the radio station, please inform me at any time." Yang Chendong knows that he should face it sooner or later. Considering the face of Hu Mang and others, Yang Chendong decided to face them alone.


    "Yes." Wang Shan agreed, but did not leave immediately, but asked with a little worry, "young master, do you need to call captain Iron Tiger to wait outside the cabin?"


    Obviously, Wang Shan is worried about Yang Chendong. He is afraid of what will happen in the meeting.


    "No, it''s all our own." Yang Chendong shook his head. Yang Liu''s case is an example. He doesn''t believe that Hu Mang and Yang Er will do anything bad for themselves. If so, he would be a failure.


    Wang Shan was just a reminder. If he said more, he would have time to provoke. He nodded and walked backward with the radio station. Then the five people of Hu mang entered the main cabin and knelt down in front of Yang Chendong.


    Looking at the action of Hu Mang and others, Yang Chendong didn''t make a sound, but looked at them quietly.


    For many years, Hu Mang and others did not need to kneel down when they saw Yang Chendong. Sometimes they saluted and sometimes nodded as their subordinate etiquette duties. At ordinary times, they would kneel down, and Yang Chendong would let them get up immediately. But this time, the sixth young master didn''t say anything.


    The more quiet, the greater the pressure on several people. After a while, Hu Mang and others who didn''t do anything wrong couldn''t help sweating down their necks.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong seemed unheard of and didn''t make a sound. The room was full of needles, and the silence was terrible.


    However, this is not the most deadly thing. What''s fatal is that it''s quiet outside the main cabin. Badaojiang, Tiehu and others have removed all their defenses. The nearest black riding Dragon Guard is also standing 20 meters away, making it more quiet. If the waves don''t beat on the ship sometimes, it will give people a feeling whether it''s empty here.


    The silence continued.


    A quarter of an hour passed... Two quarters of an hour passed... About an hour. Seeing that Hu Mang and others had a cold sweat, which had already soaked the whole body''s skirt, and even Yang Si, who was the worst in personal fitness, looked a little crooked, Yang Chendong finally said, "stand up and say something."


    Yang Chendong gave way and everyone had to stand. Hu mang several people quickly helped each other up. Then he straightened up quickly, but his head was still down.


    Looking at the appearance of Hu Mang and others, Yang Chendong finally sighed and said, "come on, say what you think. If you want to plead for Yang Liu, you can also speak."


    "No, we don''t beg for mercy. Yang Liu''s business is worthy of death." Hu Mang and others opened their mouth.


    At this moment, who dares to intercede for Yang Liu. If you really do, don''t you take Yang Chendong in the eye? In that case, they are not far from death.


    No one pleaded for Yang Liu, which was originally expected by Yang Chendong. The reason why he arranged several people to come to the sea in advance was not to ask them to intercede, but to let their brothers meet for the last time. It was also considered that he did his brother''s last love for Hu Mang and Yang er.


    Of course, it also has the meaning of serious beating.


    With the continuous expansion of Yang system, it has become very difficult to threaten what Yang Chendong said. But this is not to say that it cannot be done. For example, if several servants really unite, they can still threaten him.


    Once they really do this, because they are members of the Yang family, even if they dispatch troops, no one will say anything immediately, and the great disaster may take shape. This is absolutely what Yang Chendong doesn''t want to see.


    After so many years with himself, it is unrealistic for Yang Chendong to abandon them. People still need to use it, so they can only knock it. Now it seems that the effect is still good.


    "Well, I know your loyalty. Yang Liu is different from you. Some people are always asking for money. Even if you give him Jinshan silver, he will be dissatisfied with his desire. Fortunately, you are all kind-hearted people and won''t do such a thing. I know this very well. You just need to take this as a warning , do what you should do in the future. "

 Chapter 1659

    This was the conclusion of the matter. Hu Mang and others were moved. Tears flowed down on the spot and answered yes one by one.


    "Well, there are two things you need to do now. One is to interrogate Yang Liu and see what else he has done that we don''t know. If so, we must find out who is involved. We can''t be soft. Over the years, Hu Mang and several Yang family members have become their own families. And there are more than one wife. So is Yang Liu. Just the recorded wives There are more than 20 children, and naturally there are no fewer children. Yang San has made statistics before, including seven men and nine women. It can be said that they are powerful in spreading branches and leaves.


    With these actions, Yang Liu is bound to die, but what about his children? Kill them all?


    If you were a foolish king, I''m afraid you would do so. But Yang Chendong can''t do such a thing, but he won''t spare them lightly. After all, when they grow up, they will inevitably move their mind when they know that their father was killed by themselves.


    Even knowing this, how could Yang Chendong allow it to develop? Therefore, Hu Mang and others are called today to solve this problem.


    When they heard about the people of the Yang six family, they all looked bitter. They all thought that the young master was going to kill them all. Although what Yang six did was enough to kill the nine families, after all, they had a fight with the Yang six brothers. They were sorry to see all his family killed in this way.


    But at this time, they have no courage and ability to plead with Yang Chendong. It can be said that Yang Liu''s affair seems to have nothing to do with them, but is it really so?


    If it weren''t for the fact that they were the servants of the Yang family, how could Yang Liu have the ability to set the overall situation of the game? How could it be possible not to be found out by means of Yang''s strong supervision?


    In the final analysis, the identity of Yang family members played a role. It made people believe that what they did must be beneficial to Yang Chendong, so no one checked it.


    Therefore, Yang Chendong dismissed all their privileges now, and it was not too much to even demote them as civilians. At that time, what he stressed was that all prosperity was equal to one loss.


    Unable to say anything, the five people were not short. Jane said something. For a time, the main cabin fell into silence again.


    "Why don''t you speak? Tell us all. Otherwise, when it''s your turn to speak, I''m afraid you''ll regret it." Yang Chendong can''t see what''s in everyone''s mind. So he directly threatened. Only in this way can we force everyone to make a statement.


    Hearing this, the five people were flustered. They could imagine what would happen if Yang Chendong came to make a statement. So after looking at each other, Hu mang came out first and said: "Young master, what Yang Liu has done is not too much for his family. But I think his family doesn''t know what he has done. In addition, it''s a brother after all, so can you forgive him?"


    With Hu mang taking the lead, Yang Er also prayed: "yes, just open up. The family can choose exile."


    "Yes, you can even exile separately. The farther you exile, the better. Go to a place where no one knows them, and even open their Chinese identity." Yang Sansheng was afraid that Yang Chendong would not agree, and then added.


    "Agree with the three brothers. You can separate all your relatives at home and send them to remote areas." Yang Si and Yang Wu also expressed their opinions, which basically means this.


    The five people expressed their opinions one after another, and later generations were silent again. They just looked at Yang Chendong nervously, waiting for the young master''s final decision.


    Yang Chendong didn''t say anything immediately, but first glanced at the five people one by one with a look like examination. No matter who his eyes fell on, the person quickly lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at each other when he did something wrong.


    I don''t know how long it took. Yang Chendong finally sighed and said, "it''s all right. Even though you all miss brotherhood so much, young master, I can''t say anything. Let''s get it."


    Yang Chendong finally expressed his position and agreed with the opinions of the five people. At present, Hu Mang and they also breathed a sigh of relief, and then kowtowed more than once, representing their gratitude at the moment.


    "But remember, this is not the end of the matter. If any of you have any delusional ideas in the future, we will never forgive them. Not only that, but also Yang Liu''s family will not stay. Also, don''t imagine what means you are doing from it. The young master will send others to supervise you in this matter. There''s no need to know who it is. But if you find something wrong One of Yang Liu''s family has been specially taken care of. Then the five of you are waiting to wear the prison base and never see the sun. "


    What should be warned should be warned. Yang Chendong can spare their lives for the sake of Yang Liu''s contribution after all and the plea of Hu Mang and others. But if these people still want to use other means, I''m sorry. He can only bear the pain.


    "Villains dare not." at the moment, Hu Mang and others dare not do anything. If we say that the servants are all good, except Yang Liu''s betrayal, these five people are loyal and loyal until they die.


    Looking at the beating, Yang Chendong knew that he had to comfort himself. Otherwise, if everyone works with emotion, he will lose himself. Then he said in a peaceful tone: "It''s entirely up to Yang Liu. It''s been found out that none of you were involved, which makes the young master very happy and gratified. Anyway, it proves that you are loyal and credible. Next, I hope you will continue to work hard. In the future, you will reach out your hand. It''s like tiger mang. Then it''s time for us to deal with the northern and southern Daming , out of stability, I''m going to come one by one. I''ll start with Nanming. Yu Mian is familiar with the situation here and has been an official of Daming. He needs to be seconded. "


    At this point, Yang Chendong gave an order to Hu Mang: "When Yu Mian is transferred away, you will be in charge of the affairs of Shicheng. Yang Si will also be transferred to assist Yu Mian in his work. After all, this is the Han land. We should not only recover here, but also let the people here live a better life. Yang Si has always done a good job in logistics support. We should make persistent efforts this time. Is there no problem?"


    "Go all out, no problem." Hu Mang and Yang Si answered loudly.


    "And Yang San, next, the intelligence department should fully cooperate with the army. This time, Nanming sent an observation mission to chixian city. They gained a lot and their hearts fluctuated greatly. But it will certainly arouse the suspicion of Zhuqi Town, so it is inevitable that there will be some clean-up actions and chaos. At that time, you should try your best to save some available officials, After all, if you want to manage such a large Yang family, you still need Han officials. "


    "I know, young master, and I promise to finish the task." Yang San replied respectfully.


    Yang Chendong nodded, then his eyes fell on Yang Wu and said, "next, the observation group of Nanming will come to the red inlaid city. You are already familiar with how to arrange and protect their personal safety. You should also do a good job in this reception."


    "Yes, please rest assured," Yang Wu said at the moment.


    Finally, Yang Chendong looked at Yang ER and said, "just continue to follow the young master. No one follows, and many things are still not used to."


    "Yes, yes." Yang Er answered happily. Keeping yourself with the young master is enough to prove that they are still trusted, which also makes everyone relax and don''t have to go to work with a burden.


    One by one, after talking to the five people of Hu Mang, Yang Chendong waved his hand as if he was a little tired, "then go and be busy. Yang Liu''s affairs must be solved today."


    Hu Mang and others had known the result for a long time, but when they heard that Yang Liu was about to die, their faces still showed a sense of unbearable. But they also knew that this was the best result. At least the family''s life was saved, which was Yang Chendong''s mercy. Then they all answered yes, and the five people withdrew together.


    The servant''s problem was finally solved, and the troublesome internal thieves were cleared. The next step is to deal with the matter of Nanming. Yang Chendong''s eyes seem to have crossed the sea and fell to Ying Tianfu. He wants to know what Zhu Qi town will do after learning that Cao Jixiang''s mission failed.


    ......


    Nanming Kyoto palace.


    Zhuqi town has been restless since he got up in the morning.


    He knew that today was the day of showdown with Yang Chendong. He looked forward to Cao Jixiang''s success. In this way, Yang Chendong would no longer be a threat. The mountain on the head of Nanming was gone. He could not only continue to be his emperor of Nanming, but also find a way to reunify the rivers and mountains of Daming.


    A while ago, I got the news that Zhu Qiyu, the emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty, had not been in the early Dynasty for a while because of his health. This is definitely a good opportunity for Zhu Qizhen. He can imagine who can fight against him that day without Yang Chendong and Zhu Qiyu. In other words, Zhu Qizhen also has some confidence in himself, at least he is An emperor with some abilities.


    Being able to bend and stretch and being proficient in state affairs are the records of him in history.


    It''s like being captured by the Wara department first. He can use his personality charm to make the other party dare not offend him and pay tribute to him like his ancestors. This is the display of the style of a gentleman and Emperor.

 Chapter 1660

    After returning home, Zhu Qiyu was placed under house arrest, and even the eunuchs around him bullied him. In summer, even the only big tree used to enjoy the cool was cut down. He didn''t say a word and endured silently. This is the expression of tolerance.


    Finally, when Zhu Qiyu was in poor health, he turned over twice to become emperor, and finally became strong again with Daming, which is his ability to unify the country and become an emperor.


    Such a person, if it were not for the emergence of Yang Chendong, would have become the emperor of the Ming Dynasty again.


    If you want such a person to bow down and admit defeat, you can imagine that it must be very difficult. That is, if he does not admit defeat, he can only take the initiative. If Cao Jixiang can succeed, it is naturally the best. Once he cannot succeed, Zhuqi town has to consider the serious consequences.


    A little time passed, and slowly after noon, the sky turned dark. There was still no news. Zhu Qi''s face remained the same. He knew that because of the underdeveloped communication, even if Cao Jixiang succeeded now, the good news could not come so soon.


    "Go and have a look at the queen." after seeing that it was already dark outside, Zhu Qizhen called the eunuch Qian Seng Bao and drove straight to the harem.


    In the Queen''s palace, mu muzheng, the eunuch in charge, arranged everything in an orderly manner, which seemed to be the same as usual. But if a person with a heart observes carefully, he can still find that his hands tremble slightly, which is caused by excitement.


    In the afternoon, Mu Mu was ordered by the queen to go out to buy some silk and satin, and was able to meet with the intelligence team that specially contacted him. When he learned that Cao Jixiang was captured, the Yang Department would soon start to tell Nanming.


    In other words, after so many years of forbearance, Mu Mu is finally about to see the sun. It''s really exciting to think about it.


    Speaking of it, Mu Mu doesn''t have much ambition. Especially over the years, empress Qian has valued it. He is happy to live in the palace and has a more peaceful state of mind. It can''t be denied that the struggle within the eunuch group has never stopped. Now it''s just because the Yang Department has brought too much pressure to Nanming, and everyone''s attention is focused on this place, which makes the internal struggle less intense than in the past. In addition, empress Qian, who doesn''t strive for fame or profit, never interferes in other aspects in the imperial palace. As a chief eunuch, he has almost become a decoration and has no power, so he has not been targeted.


    Nothing now doesn''t mean nothing in the future. The palace was originally a dangerous place everywhere. Sometimes a bad word may lead to beheading. Not to mention, once Yang''s system really fails, I''m afraid that at that time, Mou Mu''s connection with Yang Chendong will be found out. At that time, he will really die without a place to bury.


    So on the surface, Mou Mu should do anything during this period of time, without any difference. But in the dead of night, he always spent his time in trembling, for fear that he would accidentally be found, and his head would disappear the next morning.


    This may be the mentality of underground workers, which is really within the reach of people.


    Fortunately, today, there is finally a result. Cao Jixiang is caught and is destined not to be put back. Yang is about to start, the situation is becoming clear, and Mou Mu is getting closer and closer to his day of emergence.


    The most important thing is that the group he contacted personally sent 1 million liang of silver tickets, and said that it was not enough. Mu Mu only needed to seize this opportunity to obtain more power and support to cope with the pressure of the next Yang army.


    With a pile of huge silver bills in his pocket, Mou Mu felt that his waist was a lot harder. Eunuchs are like this. The reason why they destroy their foundation and become a half human and non ghost generation is that they have a meal to eat, so that they can earn more money and live a better life?


    In front of such people, what ideals and life you talk about is absolutely nonsense. It is far less real than the white silver. Therefore, it has always been believed in the imperial palace that having money is the uncle.


    Even if it is a power supervisor like Cao Jixiang, isn''t the ultimate goal to get more silver? Mu Mu has what they want most in his hands. So he doesn''t worry that no one doesn''t work hard and loyal to him.


    I was still thinking about how to attract more people with these silver. Suddenly, a eunuch drank high outside and the emperor drove down. Instinctively kneeling down on the ground, Mou Mu knew that the opportunity came, and the opportunity for him to make friends with Qian sengbao appeared.


    Before, there were three most powerful eunuchs in the eunuch group, namely the grand eunuch and pen eunuch Qian sengbao, followed by Cao Jixiang, the Duke of the royal guards factory, and then Cai Zhong, the grand eunuch of the Royal Horse eunuch. These three people, especially the former two, are powerful, and the forces of both sides are quite equal. We can''t see who is strong and who is weak at all.


    At that time, Mu Mu didn''t mean to participate in order to keep himself. Now that he knows about Cao Jixiang''s arrest, and only he knows, now is the time to bet. So when Zhu Qi entered queen Qian''s bedroom, Mu Mu changed his normal relationship with Qian Seng Paula waiting outside.


    A fifty thousand Liang silver note was given away as soon as it was given. Qian sengbao was also quick eyed and quick at hand. After seeing the number on the silver note, he put it into his sleeve at once. Then he took a look around and ordered him to wait carefully. He followed Mou Mu to the side hall.


    After there was no one else, Qian sengbao no longer looked superior. Instead, he changed his normal and asked Mou mu with a smile, "Grandpa Mou, what a big hand, but I don''t know what I need to do?"


    He is also a member of the eunuch. There is no need to hide a lot of things. Mou Mu said respectfully: "Mr. Qian, to be honest, this has been a small life savings. Now all filial piety to his father-in-law is also a firm heart headed by his father-in-law and is willing to follow his father-in-law."


    Hearing that Mu Mu is willing to take refuge in himself, Qian sengbao is certainly very happy. Anyway, he is also the eunuch manager around the queen, and he has some power. So he was proud in his heart and said politely, "Grandpa Mou is really polite. That''s it. In the future, we should be a family and leave together."


    "Yes, thank you, Mr. Qian. I will try my best to keep up with him." Mou Mu said with a flattering look on his face.


    Hearing these words, Qian sengbao was flushed and couldn''t stop shouting good, good, good. He believes that with Mu Mu''s defection, he will have more chances to win against Cao Jixiang. At the critical time, mu mu can also say some bad things about Cao Jixiang to empress Qian. With his advice in front of the emperor, he will not worry about Cao Jixiang and no accident.


    Qian sengbao was in a good mood, which fell into Mou Mu''s eyes. He knew that he had something to say. Now he put forward that he was only the eunuch manager next to the queen, and his power was limited in the end. Therefore, he wanted to join the royal guards and mixed up with a vice factory official.


    If someone had arranged this before, Mou Mu would not have done it. The royal guards is Cao Jixiang''s territory. Without the permission of the other party, you can''t find happiness when you go? Even if one can''t get it right, it''s possible to lose his life.


    But now it''s different. I know that Cao Jixiang won''t come back. When will I stay if I don''t do it at this time?


    Mu Mu''s request was heard in Qian sengbao''s ear, which surprised him. He had long known that Mu Mu was not an ordinary eunuch. Otherwise, he would not win the trust of the queen. Even the emperor said that Mu Mu was a good man more than once.


    Just because he knew that Mou Mu could not bear it all the time, it was normal for the other party to ask, and he was at ease to accept the other party''s money. But he was really surprised that the other party was going to royal guards.


    For the royal guards, even though Qian sengbao is the eunuch''s chief manager, he can''t catch it. In particular, Cao Jixiang has many means, plus the help of his brother''s nephew and adopted son. Over the years, he has firmly controlled the royal guards, even he can''t get in. So it''s not that he hasn''t thought about arranging people for royal guards over the years, but he hasn''t had a suitable opportunity.


    This truth can be seen by himself. He doesn''t believe that Mou mu can''t see clearly, but he put forward this request. What does this mean?


    It is said that it is not too difficult to arrange a person in the royal guards, even the deputy factory Lord, as the eunuch in charge of monk Qian Bao. First, the Royal Guards was originally the private plot of the eunuch group. In terms of official position, he, the chief eunuch, can naturally manage and arrange personnel. Second, Mu Mu''s qualifications are also sufficient. He has been the head of the queen eunuch for more than ten years, and his grade has long been promoted. Even being a factory official is OK. There is also the most important third point. Cao Jixiang is not at home now. It seems that he has been arranged by the emperor to do something secret. Now is an opportunity to arrange people without any obstacles.


    But the question is, Mou Mu went to the royal guards. Once Cao Jixiang came back, can he have good fruit to eat? An outsider suddenly came to his own site. I''m afraid it''s difficult for Mou Mu to exit safely at that time.


    If you accept others'' money, of course you have to consider it for others. "Well, Grandpa Mou, the royal guards are the territory of Grandpa Cao. Once you enter, it''s our public security platoon. I''m afraid he will inevitably have ideas. I''m afraid we can''t do anything at that time."


    This is not an order, but a consultation. It''s enough to prove that the 50000 Liang silver note worked. At least for a while, Qian sengbao was thinking for Mou mu.


    "Thank you for your consideration. I''ve thought about it. If I don''t want to be unknown, I have to accept the challenge. What about royal guards? After all, I''m the eunuch chief. How can such an authority become Cao Jixiang''s family. If it goes on for such a long time, I''m afraid it will end one day and eventually threaten the safety of me. That''s so small , I''m willing to worry about Qian Gongfen. Even if it''s a tiger''s den, I have to break through it. If it''s not done well, it''s nothing more than a hundred kilograms of meat. If it''s done well, it can greatly contain Cao Jixiang''s power, so that Qian Gongfang can live up to his status as the head of the eunuch. "

 Chapter 1661

    At this moment, Mou Mu said what he was saying. Hearing Qian sengbao, he was agitated in his heart. Yes, Cao Jixiang is getting stronger and stronger now. Especially recently, when he saw the emperor, he even had to avoid himself. This is not a good sign.


    Let it develop, who knows whether the other party will replace itself one day? If so, he is completely finished. As one of the eunuchs, he knows very well that if he has always been an ordinary eunuch, maybe no one will do to you. But once it falls from high to high, it is really impossible to even ask for a whole corpse.


    Of course, the eunuch is not a whole person, let alone a whole corpse. Cough.


    Qian sengbao, who has been thinking about how to break the game, unexpectedly, Mou Mu jumped out. Although the relationship between the two people is not very close, the key is that the grade of others is enough. He doesn''t need to operate more. He just needs to report to the emperor and put it on record.


    With the face of 50000 Liang silver, Cao Jixiang can be unhappy. Why do you do such a thing?


    The more you think about things, the more favorable it is for you. Looking at Mu Mu''s look of expectation, Qian sengbao finally made a decision. "Well, I''ll mention it to the emperor early tomorrow morning. Grandpa Mou can rest assured."


    "Thank you so much for your cultivation." Mou Mu saluted with the appearance of a genus. This makes Qian sengbao more satisfied.


    Things are also very smooth. In Zhuqi Town, where the queen has rested all night, she gets up red in the morning. Taking this opportunity, Qian sengbao proposed to let eunuch Mou Mu concurrently serve as the vice factory official of royal guards.


    "This is what you, the eunuch general manager, should worry about. What you think is feasible is done." Zhu Qizhen said casually. He relied on Cao Jixiang very much, but he had to guard against it. Arranging a deputy factory official for them is a good means of checks and balances.


    Especially this time, or Cao Jixiang made great achievements, it is even more necessary to check and balance. Mu Mu knew that he was obedient. Empress Qian praised him more than once. She was an old man from the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. She must be loyal.


    I have to say that Zhuqi town''s art of power is still very good. He himself has always been very good at the impression of eunuchs. Now Qian sengbao took the initiative to put forward it, which is accurate. So mu mu took office.


    The Yang family has begun to transport all kinds of war preparedness materials from chixian city to Leizhou Prefecture, Guangdong Province. The war is under preparation and is imminent. Mu Mu must move faster here.


    After receiving the appointment intention sent by monk Qian Baoqin, Mu Mu came to the royal guards and took office.


    Mu Mu came to the royal guards with the imperial edict, but all the important people at home and some thousand families came out to meet the imperial edict. However, after learning that Mou Mu was appointed as the vice president of the factory, several people who came to meet him immediately gave up their faces, so that the whole welcome hall was soon empty, and finally only one vice thousand households named Wu Ben stood in place.


    Mu Mu was not surprised that all the people had gone, because he had already understood the current power structure of the royal guards. Commander of royal guards Cao Zheng (brother of Cao Jixiang) is the third grade; Command Tongzhi Cao Qin (nephew of Cao Jixiang) from the third grade; Commander Cao Xuan (adopted son of Cao Jixiang) is the fourth grade; Command Wen Jing (Cao Jixiang''s confidant) is the fourth grade; Governor Cao Duo (adopted son of Cao Jixiang) is from the fourth grade, Governor Xu Hui (confidant of Cao Jixiang) is from the fourth grade, and so on.


    All these people have a very close relationship with Cao Jixiang. Mu Mu had already understood when he came here, and he didn''t expect these people to have a better attitude towards himself. But there was still one person left, which was beyond his expectation. Although it was only a vice thousand households, it was equally gratifying.


    "Are you Wu Ben?" looking at the only person who hasn''t left, Mou Mu smiled and sat down on the throne.


    Wu Ben noticed that the seat of Mou Mu was the main seat, which was the seat of Cao Jixiang in the past. Even when the factory Lord was away, Cao Zheng was afraid to take his seat because of his brother''s current command.


    But now, Mu Mu sits in that position naturally. Needless to say, ambition is enough to show.


    Looking at this scene, Wu Ben strengthened his decision to take refuge. Not for anything else, just because he inadvertently offended thousands of Cao duo, who is Cao Jixiang''s adopted son. Now just wait for each other to come back and clean up your own. He had no choice, so he went to hospital in a hurry.


    Mu Mu is the hope of his life. In addition to taking refuge and choosing a dead horse as a living horse doctor, he has no better way. So when Mu Mu asked, he stopped standing and knelt down, "the small one is Wu Ben, a vice thousand households, who is willing to do a lot for mu gongxiao in the future."


    So he knelt down in front of himself. How can Mou Mu not know each other''s thoughts. There is no need to guess the process. It must have offended someone of the Cao family. Isn''t that what he wants?


    Before, I was worried that there were no available people around me, and I still need to be promoted. Now, Wu Ben''s active refuge is really a surprise. Now I have decided to accept the other party, but before that, I still need to understand things clearly, at least in my heart. "Come on, who have you offended? Don''t worry, although you speak frankly, if there are lies, our company can''t help you."


    Mu Mu''s bluntly made Wu Ben see hope. Anyway, there was no other way, that is, Mu Mu was the only chance. He told the dispute between Cao duo. It''s just for a woman.


    It should be said here that the royal guards are not completely different from eunuchs. In addition to the fact that the royal guards'' factory officials must be eunuchs, it is not stipulated that the following officials must be eunuchs, so many people are still healthy men. Wu Ben was, and not only that, he became a family and had a woman named Xiaocui. Unexpectedly, Xiaocui attracted Cao duo''s spy because she was beautiful, and then she wanted to win love with a knife.


    That''s what happened. As a man, Wu Ben certainly wouldn''t agree. Relying on his identity as a deputy thousand households, he wanted to ask for some thin noodles in front of Cao duo. If he didn''t want to, it didn''t work at all and offended each other. Cao duo threatened to take Xiaocui to his house and give him a good look when his adoptive father Cao Jixiang came back from the office.


    The so-called good-looking is to clean him up. As far as royal guards are concerned, there should not be too many reasons to clean up one person.


    Wu Ben has lived in darkness since then. For three consecutive days, he even wanted to commit suicide. But at the thought that her death could not solve Xiaocui''s problem, she had to give up the idea of suicide. I thought there would be no way to break the game. At this time, Mou Mu appeared. Of course, he would hold it in his hand as a life-saving straw.


    One wants to receive people and the other wants to go. This is two good GA and one good. At that moment, Mu Mu lifted Wu Ben up with a courteous and virtuous appearance, and asked about the specific situation of the other party.


    Wu Ben, whose ancestral home is Jinhua, Zhejiang Province, once opened an escort agency. He learned good Kung Fu when he was young. Later, he joined the royal guards. He has successively served as a small flag, a general flag, a trial hundred households, a hundred households, and now a deputy thousand households. But it''s even more difficult to continue to rise and become one of the fourteen thousand households. It all needs the approval of Cao Jixiang. Poor him. He has no way and no money to honor him. Now he has offended Cao duo. I''m afraid it''s hard to say that he will be promoted next. It''s hard to keep his life.


    Royal Guards was originally an organization beyond the Dharma. They didn''t need any reason to kill. As a deputy of royal guards, Wu Ben knows this better than outsiders.


    Listening to Wu Ben talking about this, Mou Mu was very satisfied. He couldn''t help asking, "Oh, so your martial arts are good, but I don''t know who is stronger and weaker than those thousands of households?"


    At the moment, Wu Ben, who regarded Mou Mu as the great Savior, did not dare to talk big, but he couldn''t help saying in this matter: "the so-called thousands of households are just people trusted by Cao Changgong or people who send huge silver. In terms of ability, few have kung fu. If you want to fight, they are not their own opponents at all."


    As if he was afraid that Mou Mu would not believe it, Wu Ben said: "in fact, it is not the commander, the commander''s common knowledge, the commander''s affairs or thousands of households who really work in the royal guards. Basically, they are people below 1000 households, especially the main flag and small flag."


    Mou Mu also knows this. In the royal guards, the small flag governs ten people, the general flag governs five small flags, a hundred households governs two general flags, and a thousand households governs ten hundred households. According to the regulations of the Ming Dynasty, the royal guards, as a separate garrison, had a staffing of 5600 people, 1120 people in one thousand households and 112 people in one hundred households. This is standard. In fact, the number of people depends on the public capacity of the royal guards factory. In the middle and late Ming Dynasty, because there was no upper limit on the number of royal guards, the total number even increased to about 60000-100000.


    Under the leadership of Cao Jixiang, some royal guards are developing towards deformity. The number of people has already passed 10000, which is more than twice the number specified by the imperial court. And this can make Mu Mu have room to play. If there are few people, I''m afraid it''s really difficult to do anything big.


    Wu Ben''s explanation made Mu Mu know more about the current royal guards. He has decided to accept Wu Ben. First of all, this is the first person to take refuge in himself, which should have a publicity effect. Second, this is indeed a talent. In addition, it has offended the Cao family, so you can use it safely.


    But just relying on this person is not enough. Mu Mu had an idea for a long time, so he asked Wu Ben to go to the town Fu prison of royal guards with him. He wanted to find someone available there.

 Chapter 1662

    The so-called Zhenfu prison of the royal guards is the royal guards prison. Most of the key criminals of royal guards and some royal guards who made mistakes were locked there. If you want to say what kind of people are the most reliable, it is natural that these royal guards prisoners were picked up by the Cao family. If you have one heart, you won''t be caught here.


    Mou Mu''s idea was very correct. When he took the token of vice factory Lord and went all the way to Zhenfu prison, he saw many royal guards brothers here who were accused of making various mistakes.


    Some of these people really made mistakes, especially those who violated the royal guards'' own rules and were locked up here. For example, they oppress good people, squeeze officials, corrupt and so on. But there is another part that is not wrong, just because it was thrown here after offending the Cao family.


    Such people are mostly people with some abilities and some ideas. For such people, Cao Jixiang didn''t mean to kill them with a stick. He asked them to find their families to redeem them with silver. If they really didn''t have silver, they would wait to be tortured to death. These people are exactly what Mou Mu is looking for.


    Shen Nantang, a native of Nanjing, was originally a trial family. He was caught here because he let his two-year-old granddaughter go because he was soft hearted in the process of handling a case. Two hundred taels of ransom.


    Speaking of this, it has to be said that Zhu Yuanzhang formulated a set of wage standards within 25 years of Hongwu and stipulated that "from the future to custom", that is, the wage remained unchanged for more than 200 years in the Ming Dynasty. In other words, no matter how much the price increases outside, the salary is still that.


    Daming officials are better. They basically have some gray income. But the people below are sad. For a trial family like Shen Nantang, the monthly salary is only five Liang silver. This is also because he has an official position. At least he is the sixth grade. And this opening requires two hundred liang of ransom, which is equivalent to that he can get together without eating or drinking for more than three years. Where does he have this money?


    So I can only be locked up here. It can even be imagined that if Mou Mu didn''t appear, I''m afraid he would never appear until he died one day.


    Mu Mu appeared and Shen Nantang could be saved. According to Wu Ben''s explanation, this man has good Kung Fu and is also very famous in the whole royal guards, even the top five. If it had not been for this, he would have been killed if he had released the little daughter of the recidivist privately. Cao Jixiang is also a person who loves talents. This is the ransom he wants.


    Of course, Mu Mu should lend a helping hand to such people. With a conscience, he was so miserable by Cao Jixiang. Who will save him if he doesn''t save him. It was only two hundred liang of ransom silver. Without hesitation, he took it out. Then he called some people''s names and wrote down their ransom, which asked Wu Ben to go through the formalities for them.


    Mou Mu was an important person and paid the ransom according to the rules. The royal guards officials in charge of the town Fu prison could only release them. In this way, a team was soon pulled up. Besides Wu Ben, Mu Mu also had a series of cadres such as Shen Nantang and Luo Zhu.


    When he got out of Zhenfu prison, Mu Mu didn''t ask them to go home immediately. Instead, he took them to a huge restaurant in Yingtian mansion. First, he washed the dust for the people, and then gave each of them one hundred liang of silver as a gift.


    This is not surprising. What''s more amazing is that Mu Mu proposed in front of the public that he would make adjustments within the royal guards. Wu Benhui and Shen Nantang would become a new thousand households, and Luo Zhu and others would become a hundred households or try a hundred households.


    This paid money and became an official, which attracted people''s thanks one after another. They all belong to the excluded and have the ability. In addition, they want money but no money, and they have no backing. They never thought that they would prosper one day.


    Mu Mu came and made many of their wishes come true. In one meal, he became the real master in everyone''s eyes.


    Seeing everyone looking at himself so urgently, Mou Mu naturally has a sense of pride from the bottom of his heart. Although he is not a sound man, he also has his own dreams and idols. For example, his goal is Sanbao eunuch Zheng He, which definitely belongs to a legendary existence in eunuchs.


    If you want to be a general figure of Zheng He, you must have two conditions. First, we should get the trust of the emperor. He is now deeply trusted by Yang Chendong, which can be regarded as meeting this condition. The second is to have ability. If you can control the power of royal guards, can you prove it?


    Mu Mu, who has his own ideal, fully shows the smooth side of his eunuch on the wine table. And people are excited because they have a new backer and see a new goal. Everyone is frustrated. Even most of them died in prison just now. Now they can eat and drink big fish and meat here. They are also told that the wealth of health officials is right in front of them. How can they not be excited one by one. Even now Mou Mu asked them to deal with the Cao family, no one has anything to say.


    Mou Mu smart didn''t give them any orders, let alone say that his backer was Yang Chendong. We still have doubts about his ability and whether he can help them get promoted and seize power. He needs to set the official''s affairs first.


    With enough food and wine, they left with satisfaction and went back to their homes. Now that they have silver, they should buy something and make some changes to their homes. Mou Mu also returned to the palace. He first went to the queen and ordered a Mao. Seeing that there was nothing to do for him, he went directly to Qian sengbao.


    Since they got the fifty thousand Liang silver given by mu mu, their relationship has been much closer. Hearing the following people say that when Mou Mu asked for an interview, he naturally opened the door to meet him. Sure enough, the money was sent this time. Although it was not much, 15000 liang of silver still made Qian sengbao smile.


    "Duke Qian, ten thousand liang of these were given by Wu Ben and Shen Nantang. One of them is a deputy thousand households and the other is a trial hundred households. They have enough qualifications. When they see my family, they ask if they can spend money to get promoted. I think about it. I can''t take all the benefits away by Cao Jixiang, so I make the decision to promise for Duke Qian. These are also the same, but they are the trial hundred households and the general flag Yes, they are all small officials. Look... "


    His hand had already received the silver ticket. Monk Qian Bao asked curiously, "are these slaves of the royal guards so rich?"


    "Yes. I didn''t know before. So it can be seen how much money Cao Jixiang embezzled. By the way, there are some officials below who also want to work for Qian Gong. They all wave silver tickets to find me, but don''t know if there will be such a thing in the future..." Mou Mu knew that the two thousand households had been completed after seeing Qian sengbao collect the silver tickets. But it is not enough to control the whole royal guards with these two thousand households, so he asked tentatively for a long time.


    "Is there anyone else to buy an official?" at this moment, Qian sengbao''s face turned red. He suddenly realized that this was a good way to collect money. I''m so stupid because I think I''m smart. I didn''t know there was such a big profit in the royal guards. It seems that he is still short-sighted. In the past, he just saw that the royal guards would do anything difficult for the emperor. He thought it was a hot potato. Now it seems that he was really wrong.


    "That''s right. They not only want to buy thousands of households, but also are willing to pay for the town caretaker if possible, or even the position of money and fellow knowledge, you see..." Mou Mu said, carefully observing the change of Qian sengbao''s expression.


    Still want to buy the town governor. Do they have so much silver? " Qian sengbao asked more surprised.


    "Yes, I''ve asked. If Qian Gong agrees, one governor will pay 20000 liang of silver, one will pay 50000 Liang, and one will know 100000 Liang. Of course, the commander should be higher, 500000 Liang."


    Mu Mu was still talking there, but when Qian sengbao heard 500000 Liang, his eyes were wide open. You know, he saved only 230000 taels of gold and silver over the years when he was the head of the eunuch. There is no way. In his position, too many people look at him. If they want everyone to listen to orders, they always have to give them benefits. At the end of this year, the benefits given to others alone are a huge expense. It''s only twenty or thirty thousand liang of silver a year. Sometimes even when the emperor has something to celebrate, he has to give gifts. Once he takes it, it is tens of thousands of Liang. Often after a year''s hard work, he spends all his gifts.


    Now, Mu Mu found him a way to make money. He probably calculated one. If he sold all these positions, it would be a benefit of nearly one million Liang, which he never dared to think about.


    While Qian sengbao was still calculating the account in his mind, Mou Mu spoke again, "Mr. Qian, I''ve thought about it. We can earn this money repeatedly. For example, whoever buys a Tongzhi position needs to pay 100000 Liang at a time. After taking office, he also needs to take out the money every month. It''s good to pay 10000 Liang in no more than one month. For example, the position of money is 50000 Liang, and 5000 Liang a month. As for the commander, 500000 Liang, 50000 Liang a month. He can continue to pay money , we will continue to let them be officials. If we have no money to hand in, we will remove them after one month at most. In this way, we can get a large amount of money every month. "


    "Ah! Doesn''t this mean that there are nearly 100000 liang of income every month?" Qian sengbao was really frightened. What''s the difference between this and robbing money. But can these people agree? Can they make so much money every month?


    Looking at Qian sengbao''s surprised appearance, Mou Mu was very contemptuous. He was frightened by how much money it was. You know, Yang Chendong''s shot was one million Liang at a time, which was not enough. It was a great spirit. Moreover, the money was not lost, because once Nanming was annexed, the money would eventually return to Yang''s pocket, and now it is only temporarily put away It''s just here.

 Chapter 1663

    Naturally, these inner words will not be said. Mu Mu continued, "I also asked about this, and they also said that as long as we give them power, they will find a way to make the money. For example, there are so many corrupt officials in our court, and so many people do business with Yang in private. It is a very profitable business. As long as we give them the money and send it to my father-in-law every month, there will be no problem."


    Qian sengbao''s fear is that these people will fool around after they get power. Once they make the emperor unhappy, it will be a big thing. Now he is relieved to hear that it is against corrupt officials and businessmen doing business with Yang Department. "Well, that''s good."


    Seeing that Qian sengbao agreed to come down, Mou Mu took advantage of the heat to hit the railway: "that''s so, does Qian Gong need to meet them?"


    "Well... I''ll leave everything to Grandpa Mou. Don''t worry." Qian sengbao thought about it and decided not to see him. In this way, in case something happens, he can shirk it. If he meets with him. Some things are really hard to explain.


    This is exactly what Mou Mu meant. "That''s right. I''m just a servant. I''m sure these people will thank Mr. Qian after receiving the money. By the way, how many levels can this official sell?"


    "Don''t worry, get two thousand households first and see the reaction." Qian sengbao didn''t know that something had happened to Cao Jixiang. He was also worried that he would find trouble when he came back. If only two thousand households are arranged, he can withstand the pressure.


    "Good." Mou Mu knew what Qian sengbao was worried about. But he couldn''t say anything, so he agreed temporarily. But he knew that with this beginning, the rest would be easy to do.


    He followed Qian sengbao to draw up an internal affairs plan, such as the royal guards. Basically, Qian sengbao can appoint officials, which is one of the powers of his eunuch manager. After getting the internal affairs discount written by monk Qian Bao, Mu Mu went out of the palace and went to the royal guards factory.


    Shen Nantang and others first took the silver home to comfort their families, then came to the royal guards and waited for news. After all, it was the words of the moumu family before. Whether they can be promoted has not been determined. Don''t be a eunuch who serves the queen. The chief eunuch is just talking but not practicing. I''m afraid they will suffer in that case.


    I don''t blame everyone for thinking so. Shen Nantang and others have no crime, but it is the Cao family that offends, which is the biggest sin. In addition, over the years, Queen Qian has no strength and basically exists as a transparent person. We don''t know what kind of power the eunuch manager who serves him has.


    Without waiting for a while, Mu Mu appeared. Seeing everyone standing here waiting for themselves, how can they not know what they think? Ha ha, after a smile, he took out from his arms the internal affairs book written by Qian Seng Bao, the chief eunuch, and sent it to Shen Nantang and others one by one.


    Sure enough, it was an official order. Seeing that he was a prisoner in prison a few hours ago, he became a high-grade official such as a thousand households, a hundred trial households and the general flag. Naturally, everyone was excited. When he looked at Mu Mu, there was no contempt in his eyes. They were all hot.


    At this time, Mu Mu also put away his smile and became very serious. "My father-in-law has given you everything he promised you. Next, it depends on everyone''s performance. Let''s announce the task."


    Shen Nantang, Wu Ben, Luo Zhu and others immediately straightened up and stood like an army to be reviewed.


    "There are three main tasks. First, unite more capable people oppressed by the Cao family. Of course, those who are capable but frustrated can also be wooed. They can be deployed according to their ability, and those who are capable of being a thousand households can be allowed to be a thousand households. But remember, those who are not capable don''t want to. If anyone wants to make up for being caught by my father-in-law, who is pushing Whoever recommends you will be abandoned by your father-in-law as well as the same sin. Do you understand? "


    This one was learned from Yang Chendong. Although Mu Mu hasn''t done much work, he often informs him of Yang''s measures and ways of doing things when contacting his intelligence team. In Mu Mu''s opinion, the recommender did the right thing. In this way, the incompetent can be avoided to the greatest extent. Unlike the Ming Dynasty, as long as you have contacts, and sometimes even give money, you can get an official. Even if something goes wrong in the future, it''s really cheating.


    "Report to Grandpa Mou, we understand." Shen Nantang and others immediately replied loudly. As oppressed people, there are many such brothers around them. They were worried that their strength was still too limited. Now they can expand the team, so it''s easy to do.


    Having finished the first article, Mu Mu said the second point, "the second task is to stare at the Cao family, find out the evidence of their criminals, and hit them hard when the time is right. Only in this way can you really stand out."


    In fact, Mou Mu doesn''t have to say this. Shen Nantang and others will do the same. After all, they have suffered so much thanks to each other before. Now we have a chance to make up for it. How can we be really polite.


    The struggle is always like this. Either you die or I live. History has also proved that soft hearted people can''t do great things.


    "Well, let''s talk about the third point. It comes down to two words - obedience."


    Mu Mu''s voice increased unconsciously and continued: "What you want is to obey. Whatever is your father-in-law''s order, you must carry it out unconditionally. On the contrary, you should not object to other people''s orders, and the specific thing is to grasp yourself. My father-in-law also says that Qianhu is far from the end of you. As long as you have outstanding ability and have made outstanding contributions, such as what kind of pacifier, commander, common knowledge, or even the position of commander You can also go up to one. "


    After this sentence, Shen Nantang and others opened their eyes immediately.


    Although the commander is only the official position of the third grade, his real power is unmatched by even some second grade officials. In the past, a fourth grade official was the existence that they admired all their life. Unexpectedly, he still had the opportunity to take that position.


    I don''t have to say. I''ll go to the end with this goal.


    As for Mu Mu''s obedience, there is no resistance. Although the royal guards were founded to serve the imperial power, they still have to obey someone first. Mu Mu separated everyone from the sea of suffering and is one of the eunuchs in charge of the imperial palace. Isn''t their obedience to Mu Mu equal to obedience to the imperial power?


    Don''t object to what Mu Mu said. It''s just a matter of superficial respect. The royal guards are very good at it. So there''s no need to teach. Everyone knows how to do it.


    As soon as the three orders were announced, everyone began to get busy. The focus of their work is to recruit people and find evidence. As for the powerful power of the Cao family in the royal guards, although we are still afraid in our hearts, we are thinking about whether we can do nothing if we don''t fight against them?


    Even if there is a war sooner or later, what''s more polite? It depends on whose means are stronger. As long as Mou mu can block Cao Jixiang''s edge after his return, they have nothing to fear. After all, these are capable people.


    Shen Nantang and others can not take Cao Jixiang seriously because they can''t reach that level in their identity. But some people take Cao Jixiang seriously, such as his brother Cao Zheng and others.


    Cao Zheng and others are very resistant to Mu mulai''s appointment as a deputy factory Lord in the royal guards. Because there is no permanent position in the royal guards, such a position will be added in some special periods, but it usually happens when the new and old factory Lord takes over.


    The problem is that Cao Jixiang hasn''t lost his power now. Didn''t he often go to the palace to see the emperor a while ago? I don''t know why there was a vice factory Lord.


    Of course, it''s just a vice factory Lord, and everyone won''t be surprised. When the Bodhisattva gives it, it''s OK to ignore each other even when he is in a bad mood. They are the Cao family. As long as the flag of Cao Jixiang doesn''t fall, what''s their fear?


    The final result may be that the vice factory has its name and no power, so that even an ordinary Royal garment factory can''t move. At that time, you should go back in frustration.


    But Mou Mu didn''t think so. He first took a dying Wu Ben as a confidant, and then went to the Zhenfu prison, where he redeemed several capable criminals. It''s hard to see.


    Royal guards have their own rules. Those who make no big mistakes can redeem people by paying a ransom. This was originally determined by Cao Jixiang. It is also a means of collecting money. So many brothers follow them and always have to eat. That requires silver.


    There is no doubt about this. Mou Mu acted according to the rules rather than relying on the official hat, so it''s hard for everyone to question. But the problem is that before they slow down, the official positions of two thousand families were determined. It''s not the Cao family, but Shen Nantang and Wu Ben collected by the Cao family.


    Cao Zheng and others can''t stand it. Is this clearly meant to seize power? If you are not a member of the Cao family, you can also become a thousand families, you can imagine the blow to the Cao family. What''s more, with this opening, whether the royal guards will listen to the Cao family or not will be a question mark for a long time.


    It''s impossible for Cao Zheng and others not to be flustered when these things happen. But they can''t do anything. Don''t look at them one by one. They are either command envoys or common knowledge, or they are money envoys and pacification envoys. In fact, they don''t have much power. They are all obedient to Cao Jixiang. They don''t have any channel to speak to them.

 Chapter 1664

    In other words, Cao Jixiang is gone. These people can control only one royal guards at most. Once someone wants to attack the royal guards, they have nothing to do but watch.


    "Wait, when the eldest brother comes back, everything will be done. At that time, Mu Mu will be overwhelmed." seeing so many Cao people looking forward to him, Cao Zheng can only say so.


    "That''s all I have to do." the crowd could only nod at the moment. Over the years, Cao Jixiang still has some means. At least these people are convinced of him. But we don''t know that Cao Jixiang can''t come back.


    In the Southern Ming Dynasty, the first person to know that Cao Jixiang had an accident was the Yingzong Emperor Zhu Qizhen.


    The reason why Zhu Qizhen knew this was that Qian sengbao, the chief eunuch, told him. Qian sangbao listened to what Mu Mu said.


    When Mou Mu reported to Yang Chendong through his contact group that he had begun to reach out to the royal guards and made a good start, Yang Chendong sent these information to Mou mu. Not only that, he also told the contact group some steps of the Yang Department in mobilizing quartermaster, mobilizing the army and preparing to go to war in Nanming. To make mu mu more stable in his position.


    As for whether it will expose its strategic intention and attract Nanming to prepare in advance, will Yang Chendong care?


    There are some things you can''t hide at all. Besides, Yang Chendong is eager for Nanming to gather the army, so that he can do his best in one battle, which is better than fighting every city and finally smashing Nanming.


    Yang Chendong wants a rich Nanming, not a mess. In this way, it is undoubtedly a better way to give Nanming time to gather their troops and have a general battle to solve the battle.


    "What are you talking about?" in the side hall, Zhu Qizhen was shocked on his face, then stretched out his hand, grabbed Qian sengbao''s neck and questioned loudly.


    Looking at Zhu Qi''s eyes that seemed to be cannibal, Qian sengbao was really startled. But as soon as I thought that these things were the news I got first, it was tantamount to making a great contribution. I was no longer afraid and repeated it again, "Your Majesty, there is news from the royal guards. Duke Cao''s affair has been exposed and has fallen into the hands of King Wunan. King Wunan has obtained the edict given to Yang Shunming by Cao Jixiang, and then plans to attack Nanming on the ground that Nanming wants to attack him. Now he is transferring troops and grain from chixian city to store strength in Guangxi."


    As soon as he loosened his hand, Zhu Qizhen''s steps involuntarily retreated a few steps back. He almost fell to the ground after a stumble. Qian sengbao was quick in hand and eyes and helped him.


    Zhu Qizhen''s head was a ball of paste.


    According to Qian sengbao''s report, something really happened to Cao Jixiang. Otherwise, Qian sengbao wouldn''t say anything about the imperial edict. It''s top secret.


    This Cao Jixiang is really stupid. Didn''t he say it before? If something is not caught, we must bring back the imperial edict safely and burn it if we don''t continue. How can we let it fall into the hands of Yang Chendong?


    Now, with the edict of establishing another king of Wunan in hand, Yang Chendong has righteousness in his hand and a legitimate reason to start with Nanming. This is really lifting a stone and hitting himself in the foot.


    "Emperor, emperor, are you all right?" after watching for a while, Zhu Qi town seat didn''t even say a word. Qian sengbao, who was afraid that he would be angry, greeted him carefully.


    Qian sengbao''s call brought Zhu Qi back to his soul. Then he was glad that he knew everything in advance, so he could make some preparations immediately. Thinking of this, he looked at Qian sengbao with a happy face and said, "partner, you did a good job in this matter, and the brocade guards are also very effective. Now Cao Jixiang has something wrong, have you considered the candidate for a successor?"


    When Mou Mu reported this to Qian sengbao, he was really shocked.


    First, he was surprised that Cao Jixiang would be caught by King Wu Nan. Of course, he was a little happy, so he lacked a strong opponent.


    Second, I was shocked that such news should be known by Mou Mu so soon. Do you think royal guards really have such strength? But why haven''t they been so powerful before?


    Seeing Qian sengbao''s puzzled expression, Mu Mu had already prepared the language of explanation and said: "Duke Qian, in fact, there are still many capable people in the Jieyi guards. It''s just that Cao Jixiang eliminated dissidents and only knew how to make money, so he was suppressed. Now these people have some power with the support of Duke Qian. Naturally, they should try their best to do things. It''s not a big deal to inquire about some things."


    Because of Cao Jixiang, Qian sengbao didn''t know much about the work of the royal guards. So he listened to Mu Mu, and he didn''t have any doubt. Then he patted Mu Mu on the shoulder and said, "yes, you did a good job. Even if something happened to Cao Changgong, you can straighten it up."


    "Thank you, Mr. Qian." that''s what Mou Mu said. The next 200000 silver note was sent to Qian sangbao.


    Looking at the number on the silver note, monk Qian jumped for a while, then put it away, patted his chest and said that the situation was wrapped in him.


    In fact, even if Mou Mu doesn''t give money, most of the public position of the factory can''t run away. After all, Qian sengbao is already the head of the eunuch. If he is the royal guards factory official, he has too much power. Even the emperor should be afraid.


    Even if you can''t take office, you can''t make it cheaper for others. You know, in addition to Cao Jixiang, there is also a Royal Horse supervisor and eunuch Cai Zhong staring at him. Compared with the ambitious Cai Zhong, it is more appropriate for Mou mu, who is obedient and knows how to honor himself.


    Mu Mu didn''t know such a truth, but he still sent the silver. The purpose is to make Qian sengbao work harder to recommend himself. If you use 200000 taels of silver to make things solid, you will definitely gain the position of royal guards factory official.


    When the emperor asked, Qian sengbao, who had been prepared for a long time, said in the middle of his mouth: "emperor, you forget, didn''t father mu, who arranged to serve the empress, serve as the vice president of the royal guards? If he really has some ability, he will manage the Royal Guards for a long time. It''s like this news, he provided it."


    "Oh? He has such ability. It seems that talents are around. I really ignored it. Even so, Mou Mu is capable, loyal and recommended by his partners. Let this MOU Mu take over the post of factory Lord. Tell him, I look forward to his continuous efforts and new achievements."


    "I will obey your orders." Qian Seng Bao was very happy to see that his goal had been achieved.


    However, the worry on Zhu Qizhen''s face was not removed. He continued, "in this way, I will preach my will and call the world. It is said that Cao Jixiang, the former official of the royal guards factory, stole my imperial edict and stamped the seal. His behavior was denied by the Southern Ming court and I do not recognize it."


    Zhuqi town played a rogue. Although smart people can see what''s going on, does a eunuch, even some powerful eunuchs, really dare to steal a will and affix a jade seal?


    But it''s one thing to see through. Zhuqi town just doesn''t recognize it. At least it can recover some influence.


    Mu Mu became the factory Lord of the royal guards. Shen Nantang, Wu Ben and others were naturally very happy. Cao Zheng and others looked very ugly.


    Their patron Cao Jixiang fell into the hands of King Wu Nan. It can be imagined that he will never come back in his life. And as Cao''s people, where will they go?


    Cao Zheng is the current commander of royal guards. He seems to be in power. But he is just a dog and a chess piece beside Cao Jixiang. After all, it''s just more important pieces. He was not a eunuch. He could not enter the palace without a will, let alone see the emperor.


    As for the influence in front of the emperor in the palace, it is naturally far inferior to Mou mu, who was originally the eunuch manager. Now Mu Mu''s position is above himself. Cao made it difficult to rectify. He doesn''t know how to do it well.


    Bow to Mu Mu?


    The proud Cao people are unwilling to do so. At least Cao Zheng thought that he and others still had the strength to fight. Thinking about the layout of his brother Cao Jixiang in the Royal Guards for more than ten years, he decided to pull his wrist with Mou mu. As long as he can control the whole royal guards, he won''t worry about Mu Mu not talking to him at that time. At that time, he can take the initiative again by bowing his head and putting forward some conditions.


    Cao Zheng shared his ideas with other Cao people and got everyone''s support. They are all grasshoppers on a rope. At the moment, no one can escape. They can only try their best.


    But they think that they are too strong, and they also think that Mu Mu is too low.


    Without authority, no official position is allowed, and without such a strong economic foundation as Mou mu, the result of the struggle is inevitable. Especially after the royal guards learned that Cao Jixiang was captured by King Wu Nan, the people who had been suppressed immediately began to think. At this time, Shen Nantang, Wu Ben and others began to recruit troops and horses, giving money and Xu''s official position. It can be imagined that who is willing to work for the Cao family?


    Before long, not only the oppressed man stood on Shen Nantang''s side, but also the neutral man stood on Shen Nantang''s side. Even some unimportant figures in the Cao family were active and defected. And they are not empty handed, holding some evidence of Cao corruption.


    The wall fell and everyone pushed. For nearly a month, the royal guards began to clean the interior bloody. However, those who belong to the Cao family, or those who are related to the Cao family, have finally developed into some active royal guards, which have become targets of attack.


    Mu Mu began to prepare for the entry of Yang Department in advance. He wanted to give Yang Department a team that could fight, not a person who just didn''t do his job in his position.

 Chapter 1665

    The internal chaos of royal guards could not escape the attention of ministers, so they clapped happily.


    For a long time, the existence of royal guards has always been like a sharp arrow floating on the top of the heads of officials, which has frightened all officials. After all, can you make sure that you don''t make mistakes, or that your family doesn''t make mistakes?


    If royal guards want to deal with you, they can always find your handle, ranging from blackmail to prison. I don''t know how many officials have committed crimes in their hands. High officials have become prisoners.


    Now, the royal guards are in chaos. They can relax and not be so afraid. Therefore, many ministers talked about the benefits of royal guards during this period. They just want to use their own advocacy to make the chaos of royal guards last longer. It''s best to abolish their martial arts and get rid of this department for a long time.


    Zhu Qizhen saw how wise he was when so many ministers agreed and compared himself to Yao and shun. In addition, Mou Muzhen didn''t think about it. He cleaned up the people of the Cao family and turned in all the gold and silver robbed from them. He even collected two million liang of silver, which made him happy.


    What happened to the emperor? He also needs money. As long as he has money, the following talents are willing to work for him in order to achieve a clear reward and punishment.


    It can be said that the rich emperor has a hard waist and can do whatever he wants. The emperor without money is just thinking.


    With money, Zhuqi town began to send troops and prepare food, grass and ordnance to compete with Yang Department. At this time, Qian sengbao reported that Mou mu, the Duke of the royal guards factory, wanted to see him, saying that there was something important to report to the emperor.


    At this time, after unifying the power of the royal guards, Mou Mu began to open his fangs and slowly crossed Qian sengbao to report to Zhuqi town.


    This is Qian sengbao. He is really angry.


    First, he severely punished the eunuch on duty in the hall of diligence that day. After killing three people and seriously wounding nine people, he didn''t ask one, two or three questions. But it doesn''t matter. It''s already like this. Qian sengbao is determined to teach these officials a lesson. At the moment, let someone inform Mou Mu to strengthen his efforts. In short, let the civil servants bow to him, the eunuch general manager. Otherwise, the behavior of arresting people will not stop.


    ......


    Hubu Shangshu residence.


    Wang Shang was riding a bicycle in the yard with an unhappy face. Her small face was wrinkled together. Anyone who saw it knew that she was unhappy at this time.


    Since his return from chixian City, Wang Zhicheng has been riding a bicycle on the streets of Kyoto. For a time, I don''t know how many people''s eyes have been attracted, and I don''t know how much envy I have received.


    After all, Wang Zhicheng is still a child. When his heart of showing off is booming. So he ran faster on his bike. In addition, the children of other officials also bought four bicycles. As soon as they went out, they came out with five. I really don''t know how many eyeballs they won.


    As a sister, Wang Shang certainly quit. Yang Yuan, who bought a bicycle, also took her share, and she borrowed a lot from her sisters. Now why should my brother swallow the fruits of victory alone? She was so charming that she finally pestered Wang Zhicheng. She agreed that he would lend it to his sister for three days after riding for half a month.


    Although it was only three days, Wang Shang was very satisfied. After all, in this era, women''s status is mostly subordinate, and it is impossible to enjoy real fairness.


    Day after day, I was holding my fingers. Finally, it was three days for me. Suddenly, after going to court, my grandfather asked the people to close the gate of the courtyard. He also said that all the family were not allowed to go out without permission.

 Chapter 1666

    This makes Wang Shang disobey. She has made an appointment with her sisters to ride a bike together. She also shows off like her brother. How can she be happy when the plan is disrupted?


    This is not, just after a few rounds of cavalry in the yard and feeling that he has completely adapted to the bicycle and can ride calmly, Wang Shang carefully came to the back door of the house with his close maid, and ordered the servant to open the door and go to the street as a little master.


    Finally, he could ride in the street. Wang Chang also felt the envious eyes of passers-by, especially some scholars who pointed at him from a distance. He looked forward to it. At present, he looked proud, like a victorious general. But it didn''t last long. Several royal guards with big waist suddenly rushed out of the street and blocked Wang Shang''s ride.


    Wang Shang nearly fell to the ground when she slammed the brakes. Then she shouted unhappily, "good dog doesn''t stand in the way."


    He claims to be the granddaughter of Wang Zuo Shangshu. There are not many things in the world that make Wang Shang feel terrible. She thought the royal guards would step down immediately after she announced her name. Unexpectedly, the name was reported out, but both the man and the car were caught, leaving only a maid standing in place and sitting on the ground crying.


    Wang Shang was arrested and was soon taken to the royal guards Yamen. Her bicycle was detained and the people were arranged to a cabin to let her explain her views on the red embedded city.


    It seems that her identity played a role. The clothes guard who came here smiled and said, "Miss, you''ve been to the red inlaid city. You must know where it is. I heard that your literary talent is also good. I don''t know if you can write it down? If you write it well, you can not only let you go, but also give you a bike. How about it?"


    Originally, Wang Shang didn''t like royal guards because of her grandfather, but she was moved when she heard that she could get a bike if she performed well. She doesn''t want to ask her brother to borrow a car. How nice it would be if she had one.


    Then she asked, "do you really have a bike?"


    "Of course, our royal guards have great ability, but we can get a bicycle," said Luo Zhu, who was dressed as a commander with a smile on his face.


    "Well, take a pen and paper." Wang Shang also gave up for a bike. What if these royal guards cheat themselves afterwards. That''s not easy. Just tell Grandpa. Don''t you believe they''re not afraid of the Minister of household?


    Wang Shang is worthy of being born in a scholarly disciple. It didn''t take long to write an article. Although it can''t be so beautiful, the sentences are smooth. Especially when describing the beauty of the red inlaid City, it''s really good.


    And Wang Shang also played a clever trick. It seems that she is afraid that the other party will not value her article and will not give her own strength. She also added some sentences describing her grandfather Wang Zuo in the article. Her intention is very simple, that is to tell each other her identity. Don''t underestimate people. If there are benefits, she must give them to herself.


    Luo Zhu left with satisfaction and told Wang Chang that he still needed to report to the top to see if this article was qualified, and then he would consider rewarding bicycles. Xi''s Wang Shang kept asking the other party to go quickly.


    With this article, Luo Zhu found Shen Nantang, who has become a well-known commander of the royal guards.


    After the CAOS were cleared out of the royal guards, the first people who followed Mou Mu were promoted. For example, Luo Zhu became the commander of the fourth grade, and Shen Nantang became the commander of the third grade.


    Besides, Shen Nantang looked at the article written by Wang Shang and looked a little unbearable.


    Wang Zuo''s official voice is good among the people, that is, he is neither greedy for money nor party. He is one of the few good officials in the Southern Ming Dynasty. But there''s no way. It''s father Mu''s intention to trap the Wang family. Now in the royal guards, no one dares to question father Mou. It must be said that Mou Mu''s position and influence in the royal guards are much stronger than Cao Jixiang before.


    All this comes from Mu Mu''s consideration for everyone and his willingness to spend money. Then he said that unless he gave an order, the royal guards should not accept bribes privately. Because of this, the royal guards are very tall now. That''s because he doesn''t ask for people and has no handle in the hands of others.


    Of course, he also paid a lot of gold and silver for Fu Mou mu. In addition to the salary of the royal guards brothers, he will give subsidies every month according to everyone''s contribution. Those who performed well last month got 120 Liang. For the royal guards, it is not only to support their families, but also to be called a rolling source of money.


    That is, the order issued by father mu. Of course, Shen Nantang should abide by it. Not to mention the position of the commander is there. Whoever performs well with Wu Ben may be sitting there. At the moment, we can''t make any mistakes.


    "Take those articles together and I''ll show them to Grandpa Mou." with a sigh, Shen Nantang finally bowed his head to the reality. There is no way. This is the sadness of small people. He doesn''t do things based on his own will.


    Soon these articles were sent to Mu Mu''s hands. After reading them roughly, he went straight to the hall of diligence. After this period of efforts, he now has the qualification to report to Zhuqi town alone, just like Cao Jixiang''s treatment at the beginning.


    Despite the treatment, Mou Mu still kept a low profile. When entering the side hall, seeing that Qian sengbao was on duty, he quickly came to salute and explained his intention. Finally, I don''t forget to add, "Qian Gong, the regular money of next month will be delivered to you in two days."


    "Ha ha," said Qian sengbao with a smile on his face. It was tens of thousands of taels of silver. Now in his eyes, Mou Mu is undoubtedly a figure like the God of wealth. Although he once wondered where the other party came from the money, anyway, it''s good to send real gold and silver to his own hands. Where would he manage so much. "By the way, haven''t you thought about who to give the position of the commander?"


    I can''t help but ask monk Qian. It''s an income of 500000 Liang at once. How can he not be in a hurry.


    "Qian Gong, you know, both Wu Ben and Shen Nantang are doing well. In order to make them more motivated, this matter needs to be delayed. Of course, the silver will be delivered in the end. It''s just a month or two later to honor you." Mou Mu explained with a smile.


    "Ha ha, it''s all right. I''m just asking. I''m just asking." monk Qian Baohe smiled and then said, "well, the emperor is still waiting for you. Go to work quickly."


    "Yes." Mou Mu bowed his head and saluted again. Then he sorted out his skirt. After seeing that there was no problem, he strode straight into the side hall.


    As Mu Mu sent those articles to Zhuqi Town, a roar came out after only a while. "How dare these ministers? They don''t do well with the salary I gave, but they think about the good, hateful and hateful of others."


    Mu Mu bowed his head and picked up the scattered articles. After Zhu Qi town almost extinguished some fire, he made a sound and asked tentatively, "emperor, what should we do next? Take people?"


    Faced with this problem, Zhu Qizhen looked painful. He has read these articles, which are basically from the ministers in the court, even after the important ministers. Doesn''t that mean that these important ministers and ministers are unreliable?


    If you really arrest people according to these lists of articles, I''m afraid Nanming will be in chaos for a while. But if they don''t catch it, they can''t. these people are no longer in the Nanming court. If they continue to reuse it, it will only be more dangerous. The so-called long pain is better than short pain.


    "Take it, just follow the people in this article and take all their backstage for investigation. But remember, as a last resort, you can''t extort a confession by torture. Well, I think you should know the measure. You are also an old man in the palace. Hehe, mu mu, you have done well recently. I''m very relieved." after Zhu Qizhen got angry, when he looked at mu, his eyes were full of appreciation. This person can do things so beautifully in such a short time and get the handle of those ministers. He really has a good means. Why didn''t he find out that he was a talent before.


    Mu Mu knelt on the ground with gratitude on his face and quickly kowtowed and said, "this is what the emperor and the queen taught. Slaves and maidservants should do."


    "Well, get up. You''re really good. You can be a minister in front of me in the future. You don''t have to be a slave." Zhu Qizhen laughed and gave Mou Mu another privilege.


    Don''t look at this simple title. There are only three people in the whole eunuch group. They are Qian sengbao, Cai Zhong and Cao Jixiang, who has been captured. Now Mu Mu has replaced Cao Jixiang.


    "Yes, thank the emperor longen again."


    "Ha ha ha." looking at Mu Mu, who was kneeling to the ground, Zhu Qizhen was very satisfied with the light beard and laughed.


    Mu Mu, who got out of the palace and got the will, was in high spirits. No one knows better than him that all the people who were lured and arrested this time are capable officials of Nanming. Let''s put it this way. Once these officials are in prison, nearly half of the whole Nanming regime will collapse, which is greatly beneficial for the Yang family to use force against Nanming next.


    ......


    It was still the minister''s office of the Ministry of officials, which had become chaotic at this time.


    Wang Shang, Wang Zuo Shangshu''s favorite granddaughter, walked out of the mansion naughtily and was caught by the royal guards in the street. When the accompanying maid came back to report, bursts of crying rang out in the house.


    Wang Chang''s mother, Wang Zhang, was the one who cried the most. Her cry led Wang Zuo''s eldest son, Wang Shang''s father. Now Wang Guangxin, who works in the official department, was anxious. The news here was soon known by Wang Zuo, and his wife, Wang song, began to cry. Then he said that those people in the royal guards were bastards and murderous demons. This time, when the king''s clothes fell into their hands, I don''t know what would happen?

 Chapter 1667

    Compared with women who can only cry, Wang Zuo is obviously much calmer.


    If the royal guards captured their family in the past, he must be very nervous. He knows that what royal guards are good at is to list charges. When they want to deal with a person, they often use everything. Everything will be on your head, making a lot of unjust and wrong cases. This is also the reason why officials dislike and hate royal guards.


    But now the royal guards have undergone internal rectification. The new factory Gong Mu is a good old man. Everyone laughs. And this kind of smile is not superficial Kung Fu, but really smiling. Wang Zuo has seen it twice because he often enters the palace. Each other looks very respectful. Wang Zuo, who claims to know countless people, can really feel this.


    The royal guards'' style should be changed when the leader is changed. That''s right. Maybe it won''t be so bad if Wang Shang is caught.


    Wang Zuo comforted himself and wondered whether he would go to the palace or go directly to the royal guards? With his status as a minister of justice and his qualifications for influence in the court, it is certain that Mou Mu will sell himself face.


    But at least he is also a Book of history. He is still an old minister of several dynasties. His meditation time is good. He also wants to see the situation. Besides, he doesn''t want to give up his old face to ask for help so soon. He also wants to


    Don''t think about it. Before Wang Zuo made a decision, the royal guards came to the door. First, they surrounded the palace, and then they jumped in from the gate, so that the housekeeper knelt on the ground and didn''t even have the courage to stop.


    Compared with the past, today''s royal guards brothers have undergone great changes in their mental outlook. They do less extortion and planting dirty work. When they ask for money, their ability can be brought into play. Today''s royal guards are no longer like dead people. They are all good players. Wu Yong is very brave.


    More importantly, Mu Mu did not withhold everyone''s salary, but also did his best to meet the royal guards brothers in terms of equipment. Like before, because of the lack of money and the greed of Cao people, the bottom personnel of royal guards often have no money to replace their clothes. Therefore, sometimes they wear broken flying fish clothes to perform tasks, which makes people feel very down-to-earth. Where is it like now, flying fish clothes are


    Cutting new ones, in addition to being in a good mood and looking good, they are good Kung Fu players one by one. As soon as they appear, they give me a sense of sharpness and murderous.


    Frightened by the momentum of the royal guards, no one dared to stop them. Let the party come to the Wang''s courtyard smoothly, and then Shen Nantang, the leader, shouted, "is there anyone in charge? Come out and answer."


    This time, Shen Nantang came to the palace and asked Wang Zuo Shangshu to do the job. This is enough to prove that the royal guards attach great importance to the Shangshu.


    With the shouting, the sound of footsteps soon sounded, and the people of the king''s courtyard, including servants, servants and guards, came out from all over the country. At the front was an elderly man, but from his calm official steps, although he was very old, he was full of momentum and spirit.


    Needless to say, the person who can have such momentum in the palace is naturally the Minister of household, Wang Zuo.


    Wang Zuo went straight all the way. When he came to Shen Nantang and others, he stopped five or six steps ahead, and then said in a modest voice, "I''m wang Zuo, the Minister of household, but I don''t know the name of the messenger?"


    Shen Nantang naturally knows Wang Zuo. For example, these important officials have detailed information in the royal guards. So as soon as he saw the Lord coming, he first saluted with his fist, then put his hands down, put his right hand on the Xiuchun knife at his waist and said, "Wang Shangshu, the little royal guards know Shen Nantang. This time, he is doing things according to orders, and please cooperate with Wang Shangshu."


    As he spoke, a secret order was taken out by Shen Nantang and presented to Wang Zuo.


    He reached out and took it. His eyes fell on the secret order. Seeing that it was the emperor''s will and there was a jade seal on it, he knew that things could not be changed. Wang Zuo''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly. Then he sighed: "since you have come under the order of the emperor, I... I will naturally cooperate with you, but my family has no fault. Please don''t embarrass them."


    "It''s natural. Now our royal guards work according to the law. As long as Wang Shangshu cooperates, your family will be free from worry." Shen Nantang also promised.


    Seeing Shen Nantang saying this, Wang Zuo nodded his head, then stretched out his hands and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "Father!"


    "Grandpa!"


    "Master!"


    For a time, there were shouts, and then there was an uncontrollable cry in the courtyard. Obviously, everyone has seen that the royal guards came to take Wang Zuo this time, and if the Royal Palace doesn''t have this pillar, it will be half collapsed.


    "What are you crying about? Just let me go to assist in the investigation. It''s not that you''ve been convicted." Wang Zuo was dissatisfied with the performance of his family. His eyes fell on his eldest son Wang Guang and said, "guanger, your father is not here. You should take good care of your home and your mother, brother and children."


    "Yes, father, just rest assured." Wang Guang said with tears in his eyes.


    "OK, let''s go." Wang Zuo knew that at this time, no matter how much he said, it was meaningless. He might as well leave immediately, so he said to Shen Nantang, "Shen Tongzhi, do it."


    Seeing Wang Zuo''s cooperation, Shen Nantang could not bear it. "There is no need to use the means. I believe Wang Shangshu will cooperate with us."


    This is the meaning of not being shackled. Wang Zuo thought about it and threw a grateful look at Shen Nantang. After all, it''s ugly to be shackled in front of his family. This is the last trace of dignity left by the other party.


    Wang Zuo left. As Shen Nantang said, the royal guards did not embarrass the people in the palace, or even leave people staring at them. The people in the palace were still free to go in. If Wang Zuo hadn''t been taken away, I''m afraid everyone would think they had a dream just now.


    As soon as Wang Zuo left, his eldest son Wang Guang sent Haosheng to take good care of his mother, Wang song, while arranging for the nursing home and parents to guard the yard. Then he took people out of the house in a hurry. He''s going to make a move to find the officials who made friends with his father and other ministers of the Chancery to see if there''s any way to save it.


    But Wang Guang is destined to be disappointed. Because on this day, not only his father was taken away by the royal guards, but also many important officials in the court were invited to go, including Chen Xun, the Minister of officials, Xie Chong, the Minister of rites, Xiao Xuan, the Minister of punishment, and so on.


    For a time, Kyoto was a chicken flying dog jumping, and officials were also in danger. They constantly sent people to inquire what happened and whether the royal guards would continue to arrest people in the future.


    In the Imperial Palace, Mu Mu became the most popular person. Anyone who has some relationship has to ask for information. He himself was drinking tea with people in a small courtyard in the palace.


    Opposite Mu Mu, there was a eunuch in Python robe. His eyes were gloomy. He didn''t know how many times he had swept himself.


    Mu Mu was disgusted by such eyes that he didn''t know how to restrain. But he knows that now is not the time to turn against each other. At least now the opportunity is not mature.


    Sitting opposite is Cai Zhong, one of the three eunuchs of Nanming Dynasty, who controls the Royal Horse supervisor. At the same time, he is also one of the eunuchs with pen. He is the kind of Lord who will be summoned by the emperor at any time and has the opportunity to serve at any time.


    It is precisely because Cai Zhong''s relationship can reach the heaven, Mou Mucai is very polite to each other, and even has to perform junior rites. After all, Cai Zhong is really much better than him in terms of age and seniority. Only when a eunuch like Qian sengbao faces him, will he not lose the wind.


    "Good tea." Mu Mu flattered and patted quietly, which broke some embarrassing atmosphere.


    "Just drink more good tea. When we leave later, our family will send someone to send some to Duke Mou." Cai Zhong smiled, but when his smile fell into the eyes of others, it would inevitably produce a burst of goose bumps.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Cai, but I don''t know that Mr. Cai asked Mou Mu to come, but what can I do for you?" Mou Mucai didn''t want to believe that the other party would kindly invite him to taste tea. There must be something to say. At least he didn''t think of what it was.


    "Hey, how dare you tell me? Now Duke Mou is a popular man in front of the emperor. It''s too late for us to curry favor. How dare you say command.


    "Cai Gong is really flattered. Small people can''t afford it." Mou Mu smiled and gave the other party a soft stare. Although he was really inferior to the other party in terms of seniority, Cai Zhong also had the power to resist if he wanted to step on himself. With the recognition and trust of Queen Qian and the power of royal guards, Cai Zhong didn''t want to do what he wanted.


    Cai Zhong naturally understood this, so today he asked Mou Mu to discuss it and invited him to have tea instead of giving a direct command to other eunuchs.


    "Ha ha." Cai Zhong smiled when he felt that Mu Mu''s words had a hint of rejection. He could understand each other''s feelings. When he first came to power, he was just like today in the face of those powerful and experienced old eunuchs. It was precisely because of this experience that he would not underestimate mu, let alone be an enemy. He knew what a newborn calf was Not afraid of tigers. Besides, there is the eunuch chief manager Qian sengbao. It''s not the time for him to compete with Mou mu. It will only benefit others.


    He didn''t mean to squeeze Mu Mu. Instead, he came to make friends. He believed that after today''s events, he would maintain a good relationship with mu mu, at least on the surface¡°


    Duke Mou, in fact, we have something to ask you for tea this time. "


    "Hey. Cai Gong is really a little broken. Just tell him what to do." Mou Mu still knows etiquette.

 Chapter 1668

    "OK, have a good time. That''s it. Let''s be frank. Well, one day, the royal guards arrested people by means of thunder, and they arrested all the officials of the observation group who went to chixian city. Now there is a lot of noise in the streets and people are in danger. Some officials begged us to ask Mr. Mou to raise his hand, but I don''t know if they can sell our face What about it? Of course, we know the rules and won''t embarrass Mou Gong. "


    The so-called understanding the rules is naturally beneficial. Of course, Mu Mu is very clear about this. In that sentence, the eunuch has become a man without woman. What''s the picture? Isn''t it to earn more money? With such money in hand, it is worth doing and not afraid.


    After knowing that the other party came to beg for mercy, Mou Mu''s heart was relieved. He was really worried about whether the other party knew anything, although the contact group arranged by Yang Chendong for him was unknown in the whole Yang Department. But after all, this group lives in Kyoto. If anyone wants to check, no one can guarantee not to show their feet. Especially recently, I have become more and more high-profile. I''m afraid there are not a few people who secretly investigate myself.


    Cai Zhong, an old powerful eunuch, is in charge of the horse guard and has the right to dispatch troops. There are countless capable people in his hands. Who knows if he has received any news, so he can threaten himself.


    Mou Mu was worried about this just now. If so, he would have to fight, but it''s a pity that he can''t complete the task assigned by Yang Chendong.


    Now, knowing that Cai Zhong is asking for himself, his high hanging heart can be put down, and his face is much easier. But it is this small change that is falling into CAI Zhong''s eyes. Who can become a real power eunuch, and who is not a master of observing words and expressions?


    Mu Mu''s relaxation was caught by Cai Zhong''s eyes, but he didn''t ask questions immediately, but he had determined that the other party must have secrets that people can''t know.


    Mu Mu didn''t know this. He asked with great interest, who has such a big face to invite Cai Gong to go out.


    "Hehe, this man Mou Gong must also know. He is Wei Luo, the Minister of the Ministry of industry of the current Dynasty. He is also a member of the observation group. Although he did nothing wrong, he was careful and made no big mistake. He entrusted us and was willing to give 20000 Liang Silver to ensure peace, but I don''t know what Mou Gong meant." Cai Zhong smiled, Hide the discovery in the bottom of my heart and say it with a smile.


    As soon as he heard that he was pleading for WeiLuo, Mou Mu had a dispute in his heart.


    Nanming really put his mind on the observation mission to chixian city this time. All the six ministers are in place, which is enough to prove everything.


    Among them, Kuang ye, the Minister of war, was sent back halfway because he angered Yang Chendong. The other five ministers observed everything in the whole process. Now, these five and four have been "invited" to the royal guards, leaving only this wello. No wonder he will be nervous.


    But in fact, Mu Mu really didn''t mean to deal with wello. Although the other party also said privately that some of the cities are very powerful and the Yang system is very powerful, which Nanming can''t afford. But wello''s ability is really limited. Under his leadership, the Ministry of industry has made little progress in recent years, and the artillery is still solid ammunition.


    Wello''s strong point is to flatter the horse in the wind, and to seize power and accumulate wealth by virtue of his high position. When he was in charge of the Political Work Department, some capable officials were suppressed. Would such people be Mou Mu''s goal?


    He clearly knew that Yang Chendong''s order to him was to arrest those capable officials and disrupt the high-level regime of Nanming. Mediocre officials like wello are naturally not among the hit. On the contrary, such people should have more power. In this way, it is more in line with the interests of the Yang family.


    So even without Cai Zhong''s plea, Mu Mu would not start with WeiLuo. He also needs to leave these people to explain to the emperor that not all members of the observation mission have had two minds, which is clear evidence.


    "Hehe, wello, to tell you the truth, he also said something that exceeded the limit. His name is on the next batch of arrest list of royal guards." although Mou Mu has decided to let wello go and give Cai Zhong a face. But the process is still very important. How to let the other party accept this feeling is also particularly important.


    Hearing this, Cai Zhong nodded. He didn''t know what the emperor thought of the observation group. He thought he was going to catch it all. Naturally, he wouldn''t doubt what Mu Mu said.


    Because of this, Cai Zhong''s face became a flower with a smile, but he didn''t know how disgusting such a smile was in Mu Mu''s eyes.


    "Please pay more attention to this matter. We have written down this feeling." Cai Zhong smiled and looked like expectation in his eyes.


    "This..." Mou Mu first pretended to be embarrassed, and then seemed to make some decisions. "Well, that''s it. Even Cai Gong opened his mouth, and we''ll try our best."


    He said he would try his best, but when such a thing is said, there is nothing impossible. Now the smile on Cai Zhong''s mouth is even more prosperous.


    After talking about the business, Mu Mu left after 20000 liang of silver bills were collected in his pocket. Looking at his back as he left, Cai Zhong gradually put away his smile and snapped his fingers, and a strong man walked into the courtyard. Uncle.


    The visitor''s surname is Cai Mingge. He is Cai Zhong''s nephew. After he entered the palace, he spent a lot of energy to find his nephew among the people, and then promised to give him rich clothes and food to open branches and leaves for the Cai family. It can be said that he was a confidant decided by Cai Zhong.


    "Staring at Mu Mu, I always feel that he has something unknown." thinking of the relaxed expression on Mu Mu''s face just now, Cai Zhong decided to check it carefully, maybe he would be surprised.


    ......


    After Mu Mu left Cai Zhong, a light smile rose from the corners of his mouth.


    Do you really think you are something? Please have a cup of tea and take out twenty thousand taels of silver. Can you solve the problem of a Shangshu?


    Even mu mu can say with certainty that Wei Luo, the Minister of industry, took out more than 20000 liang of silver, which should be more, but that part was embezzled by Cai Zhong. That''s better. He can kill two birds with one stone.


    Thinking about how to deal with CAI Zhong, he always has a feeling that the other party''s smile is vicious and cruel, just like a poisonous snake that can bite in the dark. If you don''t pay attention, you may get caught and die of poisoning. The existence of such a person is definitely a hidden danger for him to realize his grand plan. If possible, we must get rid of him first.


    Thinking like this, Mou Mu returned to the Queen''s bedroom, where he saw the emperor''s luanjia, and knew that the emperor must have come to see queen Qian. Then he walked into the palace.


    As the eunuch manager in Queen Qian''s palace, Mu Mu has a high prestige here. In addition, he is willing to spend money. The eunuchs here see that he is very respectful and have a deep sense of respect.


    After all, it''s very important to have a good family in a place where internal fighting is fierce and people will die at any time. It means your survival rate has greatly improved.


    "Duke Mou."


    "Duke Mou is back."


    People kept saying hello, and Mou Mu responded with a smile on his face. Go straight to the Queen''s palace and see if you can find Qian sengbao. He must not be on duty today. Thinking that this was a good thing, I just carried out my own plan, so I stepped into the palace.


    In the Queen''s main palace, Queen Qian is dining with Zhuqi town. After seeing Mu Mu come in, empress Qian didn''t care. To say that she is really a queen who has nothing to contend with the world, she is extremely kind, and she knows that the eunuch around her is favored by the emperor and entrusted with an important task, so she doesn''t see her waiting around and doesn''t mean to be angry. If such a character becomes the imperial concubine of the Qing palace, I''m afraid it won''t survive an episode, it will be played to death.


    "I have seen the emperor and the queen. Long live the emperor and the queen." as soon as I entered the main palace, Mu Mu quickly knelt down and gave a big gift.


    "Oh, it''s Mou Aiqing. Get up quickly." Zhu Qizhen took a look at Mou Mu and showed a happy look in his eyes. Then he remembered something and asked, "Mou Aiqing, have those important officials been arranged? Remember, we must have a good interrogation, but we must ask according to the physical condition. We must not be too hasty. Some of them are too old."


    This is not Zhu Qizhen''s compassion for his subordinates. These come from his sincerity.


    For example, Wang Zuo, the Minister of household. Now they are eighty-four years old. It is rare to have such a strong body. This may be because there are no gutter oil and additives in what he eats. They are all pure natural things.


    In fact, Wang Zuo''s fate has long been changed by the emergence of Yang Chendong. In history, he died in the change of civil castle, but he was saved and came to Kyoto in the Southern Ming Dynasty. He has been serving the Yingzong emperor, and he still lives to the present and is in good health.


    From this point of view, Zhuqi town is really unavailable. Otherwise, how could he still work for the imperial court if he was so old and had already returned home?


    Mou Mu understood Zhu Qi Zhen''s meaning, so he bent over and said, "the minister obeys the order. Don''t be in a hurry to interrogate, but first keep their bodies. Wait for them to see how wrong they are when Nanming defeated Yang."


    "Hmm?" Zhu Qizhen was just worried that the royal guards would be beaten by too many means. As the emperor, he still knows some methods of royal guards, which is just a reminder. Because once these civil servants are killed in prison, other civil servants will play impeachment, and he will have a headache at that time.

 Chapter 1669

    But unexpectedly, Mou Mu''s understanding was to catch only these people, and then boil slowly. Waiting for the day of the great victory of Nanming, let these ministers see his style of being an emperor. This can also be regarded as waking up Zhu Qi town. At present, he kept nodding and said with satisfaction, "yes, that''s the truth. Ha ha, Mou Aiqing''s words are very much in line with my wishes. Come and see me."


    "I dare not ask for a reward. Everything is what I should do. Now the imperial court is going to wipe out the Yang bandits, and it''s time to spend money. I wish I could wear armor and go to the battlefield to kill the enemy. How can I ask the emperor''s money to satisfy my private desires." Mou Muyi said in a righteous voice, and the more he said, the more he was tall and straight.


    Zhu Qizhen was deeply moved when he saw it. "Well, you have ambition. I don''t agree with letting you go to the battlefield to kill the enemy. You are a capable person. You should share my worries with me. Hehe, Queen, you have trained a talent."


    When it comes to happiness, even empress Qian praised Zhuqi town.


    Seeing Zhu Qizhen smiling, empress Qian was also very happy and said, "all this is the blessing of the emperor. God bless the royal family, and the emperor knows people with his eyes. It has nothing to do with his concubines."


    "Hahaha." the queen flattered Zhu Qizhen, and Zhu Qizhen was in a better mood. I''m glad to have such a beautiful confidant and capable minister.


    However, if Zhu Qizhen didn''t want to be happier, he saw Mu kneel down on the ground again, gave a big gift and said, "report to the emperor that my minister just made a small mistake. Just now, father Cai Zhong and father Cai found my minister..."


    Next, Mu Mu explained what had just happened. Finally, he took out the twenty thousand taels of silver in his arms and put them in his palm. "I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong, because Wei Shangshu is really innocent. But when I think of rejecting the silver, the other party will inevitably think more, so I can''t feel at ease to do the job for the emperor. In order to stabilize people''s hearts, I took it. Now I''m willing to hand over all the silver, so there will be more warriors on the front line."


    "Good, good!" Zhu Qilian, who was happy this time, said hello twice.


    Mu Mu''s work really won his heart. That is, he calmed the minister''s fear and collected silver to fill the Treasury. Isn''t that the best of both worlds? The most important thing is that there was no need to report this matter. Neither Cai Zhong, as an intermediary, nor Wei Luo Shangshu, who carefully took out his silver, would say it to the outside world. But Mu Mu still reported the matter to himself. Isn''t this the embodiment of loyalty?


    Seeing twenty thousand taels of silver and being indifferent proves that Mou Mu is not greedy.


    Hand in all the silver, which proves that the other party is worried about state affairs.


    Isn''t this kind of eunuch who is loyal, capable and self righteous exactly what he needs most?


    Speaking of it, Zhu Qizhen''s character has some meaning of perfectionism. He always hoped that the people around him were made of stone and could not eat or drink, but he could fight when he got on the horse and rule the country when he got off the horse. But where to find such a perfect person in the world?


    He thought Wang Zhen was such a person before, but facts proved him wrong.


    Later, he thought that Qian sengbao, Cao Jixiang and Cai Zhong were such people. But after some observation, they all have their own shortcomings. Now Mu Mu jumped out and found that he seemed to have found the ideal candidate. Now he only hates it. Why didn''t he find such talents earlier? Just let him waste more than ten years in the palace.


    The heart is satisfied, and seeing Mou mu, he is more and more happy. Zhu Qizhen didn''t know that now Mou Mu''s weight in his mind is more important than Qian sengbao, who has been with him for more than ten years.


    Seeing Zhu Qizhen happy, Mou Mu also raised his head and looked happy. Show a picture of the Lord''s joy in place.


    "Aiqing, I see what you have done and do well. In the future history, you may not be able to become an ordinary figure of Zheng He." Zhu Qizhen is really happy and compares Mou mu with the eunuch of Sanbao.


    Mu Mu naturally knelt down with gratitude and shouted long live. Later, taking advantage of Zhu Qi''s happiness, he proposed that some ministers had not been arrested, just because those officials were of low grade, and asked for instructions on what to do. He also said that it''s better not to spread today''s affairs, otherwise father-in-law Cai Zhong will have no light on his face and appear out of place. It''s not easy to carry out work next.


    Of course, Zhu Qizhen followed Mu''s instructions. Speaking of Mu Mu''s loyalty, he saw it and assured him to do things. He knew it well and would not let his ministers be wronged. He also said that the war was imminent, but all those who had problems should be arrested, even those suspected of having problems. According to the previous method, they could not be severely punished and let them wait to see how they defeated Yang Chendong, king of Wunan. Also, if someone intercedes and gives money, they should take it. The money in the Treasury is getting less and less, and now they are eager to replenish it.


    Zhuqi town finally left happily. After waiting for Queen Qian to rest, Mu Mu left the palace.


    The palace is forbidden. It''s very difficult for ordinary people to get in and out of the palace. However, as Mu Mu is now, unless the emperor specifically orders that no one is allowed to move around, otherwise it''s easy to think of the palace.


    After leaving the palace, Mou Mu first took several eunuchs with him to the royal guards. It happened that Shen Nantang, Wu Ben, Luo Zhu and others were there. He said the emperor''s will again, that is, to take care of those old ministers and never let anything happen to them in prison. You can consider a single room for each person. You can go out every day and eat and drink as much as possible. If the money is not enough, inform your family to send it.


    Also, starting tomorrow, continue to arrest people according to the list. Of course, the list was provided by Mou Mu and the Intelligence Department of the Yang Department. They are all capable officials. What we have to do now is to catch them all.


    In a word, it paralyzed the Nanming court and interrupted the tacit cooperation between various departments, so as to reduce the combat effectiveness of Nanming.


    Mu Mu''s words fell to the ears of the royal guards, which is equivalent to the existence of the imperial edict. At that moment, everyone bowed their heads, hugged their fists and answered yes. After seeing that there was nothing going on in the royal guards, Mu Mu left here, and then came to the frequently visited silk and satin villa unintentionally.


    Mu Mu didn''t know. Behind him, Cai Ge was quietly following with several confidants. He had been waiting outside since he entered the royal guards. After seeing that he came out again and didn''t return to the palace immediately, he followed him.


    Mu Mu finally had less experience. Some achievements obtained during the day made him a little angry. He is now eager to report all this to King Wu Nan and get praise and recognition.


    Several eunuchs around them don''t know how much benefits they have taken from Mu Mu. Now they see Mu Mu''s identity soar. Not only the queen but also the emperor are very dependent on him. Of course, they go wherever Mu Mu goes.


    Although it was dark, it was not time for curfew in the street. The door of the silk and satin shop was still open, and Mou Mu entered it with several eunuchs. "Have a good look, and pick out some and send them to the Queen''s palace."


    After the casual order, mu mu, as usual, entered the room for tea at the warm invitation of the shopkeeper.


    Outside the silk and satin villa, Cai Ge and others can''t see why. After all, the queen likes satin and brocade. They even know that they sometimes make finished takeout for money to support the expenses in the palace.


    Unable to see why or what the problem was, Cai Ge decided to sneak into the silk and satin shop to see what Mu Mu was doing. This is what my uncle means. He must abide by it. As for whether there will be danger, I''m kidding. He has learned martial arts from experts since he was a child. The so-called art expert is bold. He is the kind of person he is talking about.


    Several people surrounded the silk and satin manor in different directions, and then each performed what they had learned, either climbing over the wall or jumping directly on the roof, looking for what Mou Mu was doing at this moment.


    At this time, Mu Mu didn''t know what was happening outside. Here, I am dictating what happened today with the manager of the silk and satin shop and the leader of the contact group. I want to report to Yang Chendong in the description of a telegram.


    Cai GE''s skill is really good. Don''t look at his burly figure. His figure is very clever. After a few jumps, he boarded the roof of the silk and satin villa, and then one after another, he opened the roof tiles to find the place where Mou Mu is located.


    Finally, after turning over several tiles, I finally saw Mou mu with his back hands in the light of the coal lamp. I saw that he was saying something. Someone was sitting there in front of him. In front of him was playing with something that could happen without knowing its name.


    Because of the problem of knowledge, Cai Ge didn''t know what a telegraph machine was, so he wanted to take a closer look. He lowered his head and wanted to see it carefully, but then he felt a pain in his neck, and then the sky turned dizzy, and the whole person fainted.


    Cold water splashed on his face. Cai Ge woke up slowly and saw Mu sitting opposite him. Beside him, there were several big men standing there. One of them was like an iron tower, and his muscles seemed to break free through his clothes.


    By feeling, he knew these people were not easy to mess with. The thought of being knocked out without even feeling it makes you more sure of the strength of the other party. At this moment, he had to be counselled. He had to show a flattering expression and said, "Mou Gong, all this is a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding." Mou Mu suddenly stood up and was very angry. How dangerous it is tonight. If it were not for his heavy task, Yang Chendong, king of Wunan, took this into account and sent the wolf tooth special team to help him early, it would be a big fight.


    I''m afraid not only my identity will be exposed, but also the task can''t be completed. As a result, more than ten years of latent will be destroyed. Although Yang Chendong may not blame him afterwards, he must blame himself.

 Chapter 1670

    Angry with his carelessness and Cai Zhong''s ruthlessness. On the surface, I thanked myself and arranged for someone to investigate myself. It''s really a dog that bites without barking.


    Feeling that the time was almost up, Mou Mu knew he couldn''t stay long, so he looked at the iron tower man and said, "Captain iron, I''ll give everything here to him. This man is the nephew of eunuch Cai Zhong. He must know a lot of secrets."


    "Please don''t worry, Grandpa Mou." tie Hu, the captain of the special combat brigade, grinned. For such interrogations, their special warfare brigade has its own means, some of which are taught by Yang Chendong and some are figured out by themselves, but no matter what, no one can carry the past for the people they ask.


    Seeing that Mu Mu was leaving, Cai Ge was worried. He knew that once he let him go, he would give himself to the iron tower man. He was afraid that he could not die if he wanted to die. So he shouted loudly, "Duke Mou, you can''t do this to me. I''m not alone on this trip. I''m also taking several men. Their Kung Fu is good. If I don''t go back, they will report to my uncle. You''ll be in trouble at that time."


    "Oh? You mean the five people who came with me? It''s also called kung fu. Hehe, just like you, you don''t even know how to be stunned. It''s good to threaten others." tie Hu hehe sneered. Needless to say, he dares to say so. The other five people must have been restrained. Perhaps they have begun to be punished now.


    Mu Mu didn''t care. He strode out of the basement, out of the silk shop, and went straight to the palace with the eunuch who had just selected the satin.


    Mu Mu is back, and Cai Zhong gets the news. But I haven''t seen my nephew. I didn''t care too much because I thought I was staying in that woman''s belly skin again. But when nearly 1.5 million taels of silver were placed on the Dragon case, Zhu Qizhen was shocked.


    Before, wello was at least a minister, and only twenty thousand silver notes were sent. But looking at the list presented by Mou mu, a four grade Beijing official sent 50000 liang of silver tickets just to buy his own peace. Is it really worth paying so much?


    Also, where did these officials get the silver? It is impossible to rely on salary alone, so we can only use power to corrupt.


    At the thought that there were so many corrupt officials under his own hands, Zhu Qizhen was very angry. He was an idealist and wanted to immediately order to investigate these officials. But after calming down, he still didn''t do so. Once these officials were brought to justice, who would take the job for himself? Can''t he, the emperor, do everything himself?


    He pressed down his anger and looked at the list in his hand. Zhu Qizhen comforted himself, "fortunately, there are only more than 30 officials here. Facts have proved that most officials are honest."


    Originally, this meant self consolation, but unexpectedly, reality soon slapped him, and mu mu, who was waiting there, said: "Tell the emperor, these are only the first batch of officials who come directly to find ministers. I believe there will be the second and third batch next. Because the status of Ministers is related, in fact, there are not many people looking for ministers. There are many officials looking for father-in-law Qian and father-in-law CAI. It seems that there are more than 100."


    "What." Zhu Qizhen, who had just been seated steadily, almost didn''t sit down and slipped onto the Dragon chair. Fortunately, he stretched out his hands in time to stabilize his body. But he was already furious. "Don''t my ministers know what it is to be clean?"


    "Calm down, Emperor." seeing Zhu Qizhen''s Long Yan getting angry, Mou Mu knew that he would pour some water to eliminate the fire. He had to do this for others, even for the grand plan formulated by Yang Chendong. Zhu Qizhen can''t really kill all the ministers who gave gifts.


    If that''s the case, I''m afraid Zhu Qizhen will not kill people, but also reflect on whether it''s right or wrong to let the royal guards arrest people. If that''s the case, the great plan to weaken the strength of Nanming before the war will be interrupted, which Mou Mu absolutely doesn''t want to see.


    After brewing a word, Mu Mu said: "Your Majesty, in fact, this is just a matter of self danger. As far as I know, some officials have sold their ancestral property in order to save their lives and raise money, just to raise money that can save their lives. This is enough to show that many of them are honest officials of the country. That''s just the general trend. I thought, are we pushing too fast, so I think I have a question The only thing that matters is that they take their money and put it into the national treasury. In this way, officials who have no money and have nothing to do with themselves will certainly do their best to be loyal to the emperor. They have no capital and have no choice but to work wholeheartedly, the emperor. "


    "HMM." Zhu Qizhen''s anger faded when he heard the speech. "Yes, Mou Aiqing''s words are reasonable. That''s right. I''m sure."


    That is, we can continue to find out the problem officials and stabilize the courtiers, so as not to be frightened by the Yang Department before the war. We can also collect a large amount of silver for the imperial court. It is strange that Zhu Qi town disagrees.


    Seeing Zhu Qizhen''s promise, Mu Mu immediately called the emperor Shengming, and then said, "emperor, it''s good to act according to the minister''s method, but in this way, the minister will inevitably offend father-in-law Qian and father-in-law CAI. If they complain in front of the emperor, I''m afraid the minister''s shoulder is not wide enough and hard enough..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Aiqing works wholeheartedly for the country. I know it. It''s them who let go and do it boldly. It''s obviously the silver given by the officials and dare to detain some in their hands. It''s kindness if I don''t find their fault." Zhu Qi town waved his hand in an atmosphere. He found more and more that Mu Mu was devoted to his country and his servants. People are not greedy and don''t occupy. Officials pay as much money as they give. Just because of this, I don''t know how much better they are than others.

 Chapter 1671

    It''s like Cai Zhong. Obviously, WeiLuo sent 50000 liang of silver. He just gave Mou Mu 20000 Liang. He even embezzled more than half of it, which has made Zhuqi town a little unhappy. With these thirty thousand taels of silver, the imperial court can do some things again, can''t it?


    Mu Mu and others are Zhu Qizhen''s words. In this way, his position will be stable. Then he knelt down and kowtowed and shouted to Shengming.


    ......


    Red inlaid city.


    Yang Chendong has returned here. He stayed at sea for three days and learned that Yang was very stable. Although he did not appear and his safety was unknown, under the leadership of his eldest son Yang Bo, everyone performed their respective duties. The only difference is that there are many more ships on the sea. They are search teams to find Yang Chendong.


    Yang''s situation is stable. This result makes Yang Chendong very satisfied. He decided to go back to chixian city. Even though his son passed the test and Yang officials passed the test, he didn''t have to hide his head and tail. After all, there are still many important things to do.


    Yang Chendong reappeared on the wharf of chiembedded city. The news naturally attracted the excitement and cheers of Yang officials. Yang Chendong created the Yang Department. He is the backbone of everyone, which is far from comparable to Yang Bo.


    But after this incident, Yang Chendong also saw that Yang Bo is a material that can be made. He has decided to slowly transfer his power and exercise each other more and better. Not only does he want to do this, but also his future children and grandchildren should do so, that is, transfer power when they are alive.


    In short, the change of dynasties in history is the easiest time to lead to problems.


    When the old emperor died and the new emperor ascended the throne, one bad thing was a bloody storm and pieces of heads fell to the ground. It often takes a long time to recover from a heavy blow to one''s own strength. At this time, the new emperor is also old. It won''t take long to face the replacement of the new and the old. In this way, the head falls to the ground.


    How to prevent this from happening?


    Yang Chendong''s idea is to transfer power while the old emperor is still alive and be a supreme emperor. It is natural to say that this has disadvantages. For example, how can one mountain accommodate two tigers? If the two emperors don''t like each other, won''t there be an internal struggle?


    To this end, Yang Chendong thought of a solution. For example, the old emperor can retain part of his military power before his death. In case of major events, he can jump over the command of the new emperor, and so on. That''s enough to protect yourself.


    Of course, this is still an immature idea. Importantly, Yang Chendong believes that doing so can avoid the problems of the alternation of the two emperors as much as possible. Otherwise, it''s like the imperial edict of Emperor Kangxi in history. One said it was the 14th elder brother and the other said it was located in the 4th elder brother. Up to now, there are still different opinions about this lawsuit.


    Yang Chendong returned to Chiqian City, and the observation group of the northern Ming Dynasty also set out. He boarded the ship from Tianjin Wei and came straight to Chiqian city.


    At this point, Zhu Qizhen and Zhu Qiyu both hold the same idea, that is, they know themselves and the enemy. They may all know that this war with the Yang family is inevitable, so it is naturally a good thing to know something in advance. Both emperors gave strong support to the mission.


    Different from the last time to welcome the Nanming observation group, this time Yang Chendong came in person and came to the wharf with Princess Zheng, the queen Hu Yan.


    Not for anything else, just because there are Hu Yan''s relatives in the Beiming observation group. This time, her flash in the observation group is her grandfather Hu.


    People in this era usually don''t live long. Many people die in their forties, and some even die in their thirties. But most of them are ordinary people who can''t eat well and wear clothes. Those officials are not included. Not only that, there are indeed some people who live long.


    Like Hu Yan''s grandfather, Hu Zhen is one of them. In history, he lived to be 85 years old. Because of the arrival of Yang Chendong, he even broke through this age limit. Now he is 92 years old. It is said that he is still in good health. At least he can walk with the help of others without falling into bed.


    Hu Zhen is the longest lived official among the officials. In addition to his youth in politics, he has been regarded as an old minister of the four dynasties. This time, when he learned that he had the opportunity to enter the red inlaid City, he took the initiative to apply to the emperor. When Zhu Qiyu had fallen into bed and his body was declining, crown prince Zhu Jianji agreed to his application, considering that Hu Zhen was old and could not be an official even if he stayed in Beiming. However, it is clear that Hu Zhen can only go to the Hu family, and others can join the observation mission.


    It can be seen from this that Zhu Jianji still has a lot of crime prevention for Yang Chendong, and leaving the Hu family is also a means of checks and balances.


    Speaking of this, Zhu Jianji died prematurely at the age of seven in history. Also because of Yang Chendong''s relationship, he took out western medicine and saved the other party''s life. Now he is a 20-year-old boy.


    Grandpa came, and Hu Yan, as a granddaughter, of course came out to meet him. Considering the particularity of Hu Zhen''s identity and his age, Yang Chendong followed her, and Hu Yan was moved.


    Yang Chendong and the queen all came out to meet, making the people on the wharf save their heads and the formation more prosperous. When I saw a ship coming from a distance, someone had already made a report on the wharf. Hu Yan also tightly grasped Yang Chendong''s arm at this moment, looking very excited.


    Eighteen years have passed, and she can finally see her relatives again. Hu Yan''s excitement can be imagined.


    Yang Chendong naturally won''t have any excitement. Zhu Jianji not only didn''t let Hu Yan''s parents come with the observation group, but also none of his brothers and sisters was allowed to join the observation group. In other words, the Yang family is still in the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty. Although Yang Chendong had made arrangements for them so that they would not have any danger to their lives or difficulties in life, after all, there was still some regret that they could not see anyone.


    For the northern Ming Dynasty, Yang Chendong''s Bureau is bigger. Both the court and the army have their own chess pieces, and their status is not low. As long as the time is right, you can launch a counterattack at any time.


    But Yang Chendong didn''t do it. He was waiting for the day when Zhu Qiyu died. At that time, it will take some time for the young emperor Zhu Jianji to master the government. Then it will be the time for the Yang army to attack.


    Zhu Qiyu was ordered to turn the tide and fall with the help of Yang Chendong. Over the years, he has worked hard for the country and is very prestigious. He can at least unite with him as the core in Beiming. Once he is gone, with his son who has no number, he is afraid that the unity of the country will only be superficial.


    We need to wait for the opportunity for the northern Ming Dynasty and not so polite for the Southern Ming Dynasty. With the imperial edict of Zhuqi town in Cao Jixiang''s hands, Yang Chendong has enough reasons to move against the Southern Ming Dynasty. I didn''t do it now, just because all kinds of baggage haven''t been in place yet. Now it seems that this is the time.


    The thought of fighting Nanming made Yang Chendong think of Mou mu. This chess piece he arranged many years ago has finally worked, and its power is far greater than he imagined.


    There was civil strife in the Southern Ming Dynasty before the war. People were not united. People were in danger. Once the Yang army arrived, we can imagine the results. This also makes Yang Chendong very satisfied with Mou mu.


    At this time, the Nanming Kyoto should be Tianfu, and Mou Mu is still busy.


    Neither Qian sengbao nor Cai Zhong knew that Mu Mu had secretly seen the emperor and handed over the ransom money he had received. They are still taking this opportunity to make a big profit. Qian sengbao, in particular, didn''t give Mou Mu a silver or two, relying on his identity of carrying Mou mu. He just handed in the list of officials to be protected. These are all our people. You must raise your hand.


    Qian sengbao was so strong that Mu Mu chose to continue to be patient and reported these things to Zhuqi town in detail. In his own words, he can have today, all rely on the emperor''s long en. He only listens to the emperor. As for others, no matter how kind they are to him, he most wants to help within his authority, but when it comes to the imperial power, he will not hesitate to choose to listen to the emperor.


    Mou Mu''s confession was heard in Zhuqi town''s ears. Long Yan was happy and boasted that Mou Mu was the biggest loyal minister in the imperial court, and he spoke to reassure him.


    Zhu Qizhen paid more and more attention to Mu Mu, and began to have an opinion on his big companion Qian sengbao.


    This man is afraid of comparison when he does anything. This comparison, who is strong and who is weak, can naturally be seen clearly. Qian sengbao, who used to do everything well and pleasing to the eye, now makes Zhuqi town feel dissatisfied with everything he does. He even thought about whether to let Mu take his place.


    Compared with Qian sengbao''s bossy, Cai Zhong should be more or less restrained. At least he will give some benefits to Mou mu. But no matter what he did, he had entered the list of death in Mou Mu''s heart.


    This is not only because Cai Zhong sent his nephew Cai Ge to follow him, but more importantly, he even reached out to the town governor prison of the royal guards and paid the guards of the royal guards to meet Cao Jixiang''s nephew, Cao Qin, the son of Cao Zheng, the former commander of the Royal Guards, in order to let him use it for himself.


    In addition to Cao Jixiang being a talented person, the Cao family has to count the Cao Qin. It was Cao Qin who led people to ambush Yang Chendong in Beiming Dynasty, but it didn''t succeed. Cai Zhong looks for this man as a helper. It can be seen that he has a good eye, but he angers Mou mu.


    Not to mention that the Cao family is now Mou Mu''s mortal enemy. Once people are redeemed, it will directly threaten their own safety. Just saying that Cao Qin ambushed Yang Chendong is impossible to let him live.

 Chapter 1672

    The reason why Cao Qin can still live in the Zhenfu prison of royal guards is that Mou Mu wants to hand this person over to Yang Chendong himself. But if Cai Zhong wants to make this idea, he must do it in advance.


    First, he sent a telegram to Yang Chendong for instructions. Now he can kill Cao Qin. Then he found father-in-law Qian sengbao to explain Cai Zhong''s next move and that once Cao Qin is released, he will not let himself go first and Qian sengbao will not be let go next.


    Qian sengbao is not an ordinary eunuch. Although he is not a man, he has a house outside the palace for the sake of face. Not only that, but also several beautiful women were raised by him in the house. Although they can''t do anything, they can still do it when they pour tea for themselves. It''s also a kind of enjoyment. Once Cao Qin is released, who knows if he will ambush himself in the outer house for revenge?


    This is a man who even the king of Wunan dares to ambush.


    Thinking of this, Qian sengbao''s face showed fierce eyes, "kill him now."


    "But this man is wanted by father-in-law Cai Zhong." Mou Mu said with a embarrassed look on his face.


    "It doesn''t matter, he went there and said. In short, we should strangle any danger in the cradle." Qian sengbao''s voice had a cruel meaning. Now he has got a lot of money through Mou Mu''s light. He wants to enjoy his life well, but he doesn''t want someone to threaten his safety.


    "I see." Mu Mu nodded and agreed.


    Then it was simple. Cao Qin, who had dinner, soon died in Zhenfu prison. When the news reached Cai Zhong''s ears, he was naturally inexhaustible. He closed his eyes and thought with his toes. He also knew that Mou Mu must have done it.


    "Do you really think your wings are hard?" gritting his teeth, the angry Cai Zhong decided to unite more eunuchs to deal with Mou mu. You know, there are 24 eunuchs in the whole eunuch group. Each eunuch has a chief eunuch, and three of them listen to him. Once they unite, Mu Mu will find it difficult in the palace.


    Yin people always have countless sinister means to Yin people. Even many times, such means can kill people. For example, the eunuch in charge of the meal shop wants to have a hard time with Mou mu. Then, in the whole Queen''s palace, except the Lord, the food of other eunuchs and palace maids is either too salty to swallow, or too bitter to curse their mother. In addition, there will be various problems with the other expenses of eunuchs and maids. In this way, before long, the eunuchs and maids in the whole Queen''s palace will hate Mou mu. If that''s true, who else will listen to what he says. When the problem affects the master, it''s time for Mou Mu to fall out of favor or even be replaced.


    After all, Cai Zhong has been in business for so many years, but there are many close friends in the 24th prison. Once he wants to make up his mind to deal with one person, the consequences are really serious. At this time, Cai Zhong began to fantasize about the time when Mou Mu came to beg for himself. During the introduction, he will tell each other with practical actions that he can''t afford to exist.


    Unfortunately, just as Cai Zhonggang summoned the eunuchs who were under his command, Qian sengbao sent someone to send a message. The main idea is that Mou Mu is now a popular man in front of the emperor and is doing great things. If anyone wants to find trouble in it, he is unable to get along with the emperor. As the chief eunuch, he has to enforce family law on some unkind people.


    Qian sengbao gave sufficient reasons, so everyone knows that Mou Mu is now the factory Lord of royal guards. He is arresting people every day, and the emperor will ask him to ask questions from time to time. With such an excuse to talk about things, it is not easy for other eunuchs to do.


    In addition, during this period, Mou Mu was not idle. He really attracted three eunuchs with money. When he combined with the power of Qian sengbao, he pressed Cai Zhong. A conspiracy to target secretly ended before it started.


    Cai Zhong, who was disheartened, lost his prestige in the whole eunuch group. Many people have begun to wonder whether they want to change their homes.


    In ancient times, it was about heaven and earth. Often put into whose door, life will not change, and even many people''s orders will change with the fate of their mentor. But for eunuchs, that''s bullshit.


    This is a bunch of guys who are at the helm. When you are in power, they want to turn into pugs to run away from you. On the contrary, when you lose power, people you don''t know will come up and step on you in order to vent the resentment that they are no longer normal men.


    Cai Zhong was worried about the changes of other eunuchs. He knew that if he didn''t do anything next, what he was waiting for was the separation between the eunuchs and himself. In the end, he was afraid that he would be abandoned by everyone and couldn''t do a good death.


    stick to a thing once begun. Even though these eunuchs were unreliable, Cai Zhong used his power to mobilize troops and horses and began to obstruct the royal guards from handling cases.


    The Royal Horse supervisor is in charge of the Royal stables, amulets and other items. He has his own private soldiers. But the number is small. Usually, they don''t dare to make private adjustments without will. But this time, in order to curb Mu Mu''s development and show his strength, Cai Zhong couldn''t care so much.


    Mu Mu didn''t expect Cai Zhong to be so bold that he would use the hands of the Royal Horse supervisor without a will. For a time, many royal guards sent out to catch people said they were in trouble. Those who wanted to catch people were protected and didn''t order them to do it at will.


    He was worried that he had no handle. After hearing the report from his subordinates, Mu Mu went straight to the diligent hall where the emperor worked.


    Today, monk Qian Baodang is on duty. He is standing beside Zhuqi town waiting for the emperor to review the memorial. A little eunuch came to report that Grandpa Mou is coming.


    "Pass him in." Zhu Qizhen said without raising his head. But he soon stopped writing. He wondered whether Mou Mu had sent money to himself and whether he needed to pay the money monk. After all, this big partner is still good. The only thing is that he is greedy for money. What he has been thinking is that the other party takes the initiative to hand over the money he is greedy for. Unfortunately, there has been no movement.


    What would Mou Mu do if he really came to give money and let him see it? Even at that time, it was forced to pay the silver. It didn''t belong to those who took the initiative to admit their mistakes.


    While Zhu Qizhen was still thinking about these things, Mou Mu had walked into the main hall, then flopped down on his knees, looked wronged and said, "long live the emperor."


    "Why did Aiqing give such a big gift, but what''s the matter?" Zhu Qizhen''s face was a little surprised.


    Although Daming has a kneeling ceremony, not every time he sees the emperor, it is only when he is particularly excited or angry.


    Zhu Qizhen felt that something was wrong, so he asked. With this question, Mu Mu raised his head and said, "Your Majesty, the royal guards have ordered to take people. Although more people have taken them recently, they do have something suspicious. Some people have confirmed the evidence and can be punished at any time. But I don''t know why the emperor suddenly didn''t let people be arrested and didn''t give the minister''s will. Now the minister really doesn''t know what to do."


    "Hmm?" these words confused Zhuqi town.


    What? Stop arresting people. He didn''t have such a will. Curious, he asked, "Aiqing, what''s going on? Tell me in detail."


    "Yes." looking at the confused appearance of Zhuqi Town, Mou Mu knew that Cai Zhong did it privately. That is, things will be easy to handle. This time, the other party must be overwhelmed. Although the other party was knocked down without pointing to this event, at least it suppressed the other party''s momentum and made more eunuchs see who is the more solid thick leg now. Don''t underestimate this influence. The eunuch said that no one dared to say that it was the first because of the ability of the wind to make the rudder.


    Now Mu Mu explained all the problems encountered when the royal guards went out to investigate and arrest people. The officers and soldiers who obstructed them said that it was the order of the Royal Guard. Now the royal guards can''t do their work on time. Even some officials have become arrogant. While they say that Yang is better than Nanming, they also say that the imperial court of Nanming is not and the royal guards are incompetent. They say that even decrees can''t be unified. What else do such countries talk about winning wars... "


    "Enough." Zhu Qizhen on the Dragon chair was angry.


    Of course, this anger is not directed at Mu Mu. He hates Cai Zhong. He has not achieved enough and has more than failed. It really makes people angry that the platform should be demolished on their own heads.


    Seeing Zhu Qizhen get angry, Mou Mu is sensible and closes his mouth, but his eyes don''t forget to look at Qian sengbao standing aside.


    After reading the meaning of this look, Qian sengbao nodded and said: "Emperor, if you think about it, Grandpa Cai is really arrogant these days. Relying on the credit he made in the past, no one will pay attention to him. Especially these days, it is said that many officials have found him and many others want to worship him as godfather. Hehe, it''s ridiculous that scholars worship Cai Zhong who doesn''t know much. If this trend doesn''t exist If you kill well, I''m afraid there will be a big end in the end, or even a party dispute. I wonder if one day these officials will not see the imperial edict and don''t know who the emperor is. It depends on his face to act. "


    When Qian sengbao opened his mouth, it was more than throwing salt on the wound. It was clearly a knife on the wound, and it was knife after knife. He wanted to chop all the meat.


    What Zhu Qizhen dislikes and cares about most is the party struggle. Not only he, but also any emperor will be unhappy.

 Chapter 1673

    Once the party ¡¤ struggle appears, not only the Korean situation will be chaotic, but also it is easier to cause the embarrassing situation that the imperial order cannot be sent out of the imperial palace. Since ancient times, all such signs have to be severely suppressed. Even many times, the result of suppression is that the imperial power has also been lost and the strength of the country has been weakened.


    With so many lessons from the ancients in front of him, how can Zhu Qi town tolerate it? At the moment, he suddenly patted the table and said, "the great companion intends to remove Cai Zhong from the post of the grand eunuch of the Royal horse, and temporarily..."


    Speaking of this, Zhu Qizhen first looked at Mou mu, then slightly shook his head and said, "let''s have a part-time job with you."


    Mou Mu has not been in power for a long time. Now he is busy with the royal guards. Zhu Qizhen thinks about it and doesn''t give him a burden. This job falls on the head of Qian sengbao.


    No one would think that power is not big enough. Zhu Qizhen''s will was a little. Happy Qian sengbao quickly knelt down and thanked the emperor for his kindness.


    Mu Mu left with satisfaction. When he left, Qian sengbao also came to see him off. The smile on his face was enough to squeeze all the mosquitoes who dared to come to his face to provoke. It can be seen how happy he was.


    When Mu Mu didn''t rise, Qian sengbao was the eunuch''s chief manager, but there were two power supervisors Cao Jixiang and Cai Zhong below. Even many times, they didn''t sell face to themselves. They really didn''t know how much worse than Wang Zhenna, the emperor''s partner before. Finally, Qian sengbao was forced to turn around the emperor and take good care of his three-thirds of this mu.


    Now, after Mu Mu took power, he got money and power again. Seeing that he was working hard, he would become Wang Zhen''s second day. How could Qian sengbao not be happy? How could he not smile when he saw mu mu.


    Mu Mu is very modest. Although in his plan, Qian sengbao must be brought down. But the meal should be eaten mouthful by mouthful. He immediately laughed: "It''s all because Duke Qian has won the emperor''s heart. It should have been so long ago. I think Duke Qian has been careful and conscientious around the emperor these years. It''s normal now to say that he is also the eunuch of the Royal Horse prison. By the way, Cai Zhong has been in the Royal Horse prison for many years and must have many confidants. Duke Qian still needs to show his thunder means during this trip, Never give the other party a chance to revive. If the emperor thinks of the other party''s good and reopens it one day, he will avenge today. "


    The previous congratulations were only scenes, and the following reminder was the top priority. Mou Mu wanted to watch Qian sengbao and Cai Zhong fight, so that he could benefit like a fisherman.


    "Don''t worry, I have great skills." Qian sengbao''s eyes narrowed into a seam when he said this. I think it''s the same. For a veteran like him who is used to seeing eunuchs win each other''s profits, Cai Zhong must be unbearable when he makes a move. Presumably, those eunuchs who belong to him will also be in danger of uprooting themselves.


    Mou Mu left happily. His goal has been achieved and no one has hindered him. Now he wants to speed up the handling of cases by royal guards. When all capable capital officials are arrested, he will start to attack local officials in all provinces. When he wants Yang''s army to open the way, no one dares to stand up and can stop him.


    It didn''t disappoint people. Later, Qian sengbao took the edict written by Zhu Qi town and went to the Yuma prison. Cai Zhong became one of the eunuchs without power.


    The ferocity of the attack completely surprised Cai Zhong. He was still waiting for Mu Mu to come and beg for mercy. Who would have thought that the other party didn''t kill himself and directly stabbed the matter to the emperor. The emperor also listened to the other party''s words and directly cured himself. Although he didn''t do anything about himself, it was like taking half his life under the deprivation of power.


    What made Cai Zhong even more angry was Qian sengbao''s practice. It was only half a day. The personnel of the Royal Horse warden almost changed their records from top to bottom. Anyone who was loyal to him was sent to other wardens, and changed from a powerful eunuch to a small eunuch.


    Judging from the history of fierce internal fighting in the eunuch room, needless to say, after being knocked down from above, the waiting for them is even worse than death. It must be the end of life rather than death.


    In this way, even if one day the emperor thinks of him again and asks him to return to the Royal Horse prison, it will take a lot of time to pull up a group of people again.


    Cai Zhongzhong is Cai Zhong. He won''t just wait to die. He must fight back. He is already brewing words. He wants to see the emperor and appeal to the emperor. With his previous contributions, he believes that as long as the emperor reads the old love, he will still rise.


    After meditating for a night, the next morning, after a court meeting in Zhuqi Town, he learned that Qian sengbao was not with the emperor, but went to the Royal Horse prison. Cai Zhong directly went to the door and asked a confidant eunuch around the emperor to report. He wanted to meet the emperor.


    Zhu Qi was in a bad mood this day. At the three-day meeting, he found that there were fewer people in the court. In order to maintain the operation of the court, he had to promote officials quickly. But when he thought that many officials were not experienced enough and young, it was still a question whether they could take charge of the Yamen and make the huge machine of Nanming run normally Know the number.


    He was in a bad mood. When he looked at the list of officials to be promoted sent by the Ministry of officials and the names of many people, he frowned again and again.


    The emperor is in charge of ministers, ministers in charge of small officials, small officials in charge of small officials, and small officials in charge of the people. This is the basic structural framework of a country. The emperor only needs to win over the hearts of ministers, which is tantamount to taking charge of the world.


    But when the ministers'' names have not been heard, can the emperor still take charge of them? Can they go to work and deal with state affairs with their own heart?


    At this time, Zhu Qizhen felt a little relaxed. Did he release the ministers arrested by the royal guards?


    This was just an idea, and soon he refused himself. For nothing else, just because these are problem officials. Once they are released to power again, what should these people do instead of looking to Nanming and Yang? Isn''t that equal to investing in the enemy?


    "Well, I hope these new officials can grow up quickly." he comforted himself, and then a eunuch came to tell him that father-in-law Cai Zhong was asking for an audience outside the hall.


    Knowing why Cai Zhong came, Zhu Qizhen didn''t want to see him. But considering that the other party has been doing well, it is also loyal. Think about it. It''s better not to cold the other party''s heart. It''s better to comfort it, then wake it up and have the opportunity to re enable it.


    It has to be said that for the tolerance of eunuchs, Zhuqi town did set an example among the emperors. Although some emperors also trusted eunuchs, no one would ever repent like Zhuqi town after suffering a big loss, planting a big follower, and even dividing Daming into North and south parts.


    Cai Zhong grasped the mentality of Zhuqi town and dared to take the initiative to seek advice. If you change to other eunuchs, I''m afraid you can hide as far as you can.


    After Cai Zhong got permission, he entered the hall. As soon as he entered the hall, he fell to his knees with a plop, and then burst into tears. He first expressed his credit. He said that after dividing the northern and Southern Ming Dynasties, he was duty bound to come from the northern Ming Dynasty to the Southern Ming Dynasty. Not far away, thousands of mountains and rivers were to go to the emperor. Because he believed that the emperor was the Lord, he was absolutely comparable to the villain King Zhu Qiyu. After coming to yingtianfu, he also worked conscientiously. He was even more unhappy to see that Nanming was well organized under the governance of Zhuqi town.


    These are all good deeds, flattering Zhuqi town in disguise. This is also a trick commonly used by Cai Zhong.


    This move was really useful. I saw Zhu Qizhen sitting on the Dragon chair and his face was very satisfied. This is a man conquered by his personality charm, which is enough to prove that he is more suitable to be an Emperor than the king.


    Seeing that Zhuqi town was in a better mood, Cai Zhong began to cry. He said that Qian sengbao and Mou Mu were united against themselves. They couldn''t see others better than them. The reason why I used the power of the Royal Guard was to act as a check and balance. The royal guards caught too many officials for a while, and many of them had no problem. However, I saw the strength of the Yang family after participating in the observation mission and complained a few words after I came back. Besides, the mission was ordered by the emperor. How could it be wrong?


    Cai Zhong doesn''t say it''s OK. His face changes when he talks about Zhuqi town.


    Speaking of it, Zhu Qizhen regretted three things most in his life.


    First, we should not listen to Wang Zhen''s words and drive the imperial expedition, so that there was the defeat of the civil castle, which divided the good Daming into North and south parts.


    Second, Yang Chendong should not be allowed to leave. If we had left him around and helped ourselves with each other''s ability, all the achievements of Yang Department would be our own now.


    This is a little taken for granted. If Yang Chendong was really left at the beginning, it would be hard to say whether he could reuse this person and obey him. After all, a minister''s ability is too strong and will always be feared by the emperor. Over time, once he has made great achievements, he will be killed.


    Third, the establishment of an observation mission. Originally, I wanted to see how the other party developed, so that I could know myself and the other. If possible, I was learning the other party''s advanced things.


    Unexpectedly, the Yang system is too strong. The members of the observation group were afraid and brought this atmosphere back to Kyoto, so that the officials below have become Yang and Yang. Before the war, they are already in panic. The theory of failure has become a mainstream, so they have to use the royal guards to suppress it.

 Chapter 1674

    Zhu Qizhen was eager for no one to mention such a regret, but Cai Zhong took the initiative to say that he meant that the observation team was sent by himself and should be responsible for any problems. It really provoked his anger. Without waiting for the other party to continue, Zhu Qizhen was already angry and asked, "what do you mean that many officials have no problem? Did they send you silver, that''s no problem?"


    Cai Zhong, who was talking incessantly, suddenly interrupted his voice and got such a rhetorical question. For a moment, he was stunned and shocked. He didn''t expect that the emperor should know about it. More importantly, the emperor should make it clear publicly.


    Normally, even if the emperor knows something, he won''t say it publicly. Just a limited reminder is that this is the emperor''s mind. I don''t know what to say. Let the following ministers think for themselves, which can often play a more frightening role.


    All along, Zhuqi town has done the same, which has indeed played a good deterrent role, so that the ministers are a little afraid of the emperor. But what does it mean to speak openly? Is this the rhythm of turning over?


    Cai Zhong may have been with Zhuqi town for too long, and he has been blessed by the emperor, so that he began to forget his identity. He didn''t want to think about it. As a eunuch, he also thought that the emperor would turn against him and say that the punishment was just a sentence. What''s the difficulty?


    First, he was stunned. He was struck by Zhu Qizhen''s words and was a little confused. After a quick reaction, his face suddenly changed and he was sweating. He knew that if he couldn''t make things clear today, don''t say that the emperor would make decisions for him. I''m afraid he won''t be able to turn over from now on.


    At that moment, Cai Zhong fell to his knees with a plop and repeatedly claimed to be guilty. When he looked up, he said, "emperor, this is the minister protecting those officials. Moreover, Mou Mu also has a share in this matter. The money given by those officials finally fell into his hands, Emperor."


    It''s also forbidden to bite out Mu Mu. In CAI Zhong''s opinion, there are not many people around the emperor now, and Mu Mu is very favored now. If you can pull this person in, it must be possible to make a big deal smaller even for Mu Mu''s face. As long as he survived this time, he will be a low-key man for a while. The right time is to start in Dongshan.


    Zhuqi town can spare itself if it thinks it has found a cushion. Eunuchs also have to work. They can''t catch everyone. But Cai Zhonggen didn''t know it. Mu Mu had been guarding against him for a long time.


    The money given by Cai Zhong to Mou Mu had already been sent to the emperor. To tell the truth, Mou Mu is not short of money, or Yang Chendong is not short of money at all. Not to mention the money given to Zhuqi town now, once Nanming becomes a member of the Yang family, the money will eventually go back to his pocket.


    When Cai Zhong was still thinking that Zhuqi town must let him go, a roar came, "you''re not interested in talking about silver. How much have you embezzled in total, say!"


    Zhuqi town is really angry. Cai Zhong first mentioned the matter of the observation group without eyes and exposed his scars. Then he didn''t know how to repent and wanted to dismount Mou mu. Do you really think you can''t have a good temper? Do you really think you dare not deal with him?


    Yes, Zhu Qizhen likes Cai Zhong very much. He was able to come to yingtianfu from Beiming Dynasty, which also proves the other party''s loyalty to him. To be a suitable minister, loyalty is not enough, but also ability.


    That is, people who are incompetent, greedy, don''t want their own mistakes when they encounter things, and want to pull others off the horse to achieve the purpose of putting themselves into a rat repellent. Such people can''t be spared.


    "Ah? This..." Zhu Qizhen''s reaction completely surprised Cai Zhong. He didn''t expect to directly ask himself how much money he received. Judging from his experience in serving Zhuqi town over the years, if he asks like this, he must have an answer.


    At the thought of the punishment of corrupt officials in the Ming Dynasty, Cai Zhong was afraid. He knocked on the ground and shouted, "emperor, my minister is guilty, my minister is guilty. But Mou Muzhen took the silver given by my minister."


    At this time, Cai Zhong still wants to pull Mou Mu off his horse to share his fault.


    If he really admits his mistake, perhaps Zhu Qizhen will really spare him for the sake of each other''s loyalty. At most, he will not be reused in the future. Speaking of the degree of reuse of eunuchs in Zhuqi Town, it is definitely the highest in history.


    But at this time, Cai Zhong still wants to find the person on the back. It''s not a mistake to admit. It''s clearly a sophistry. Zhuqi town is now completely disappointed. He shook his head, and his voice suddenly became much more flat. "Mou Aiqing had already presented the silver you gave him to me. I''m so disappointed that you dare to bite the loyal minister now."


    "Ah!" Cai Zhong once again uttered a unique shriek like a male duck''s voice, and then the whole man fell to his knees like a decadent man, as if he had no bones to support his whole body. He didn''t expect Mu Mu to do so. Didn''t he sell himself long ago? Fortunately, he took this as an excuse to get rid of his crime. I really don''t know how the word "death" is written.


    Eunuchs are eunuchs. No matter how powerful they are, the emperor''s words are nothing but ashes.


    Cai Zhong was taken away by the big Han General outside the hall. When he left, he didn''t ask for mercy, because he knew how miserable his fate would be next. At the moment, it''s just futile to say anything.


    When Mu Mu heard about it, it was already an hour later. His face remained unchanged and his heart was a little excited. Cao Jixiang and Cai Zhong are finished. Should it be Qian sengbao''s turn next?


    As soon as he thought about it, Mu Mu thought he should do something else.


    Compared with Mu Mu''s calmness, Qian sengbao was laughing. Over the years, he finally felt that he was in charge of the whole eunuch group. Without competitors, Mou Mu obeyed his words. In the future, he could do whatever he wanted. Once he fully integrated this power, what he heard in front of the emperor would be good for him. In this way, who would shake his foundation, He will be the second of Wang Zhenyi.


    no When Wang Zhen was there were other eunuchs who divided power. If he does well, he can be more powerful than Wang Zhen.


    Qian sengbao, who was in a good mood, soon received good news. Many officials found him, especially some officials from other provinces. After the goal of the royal guards moved from Kyoto to other provinces, once officials near Kyoto began to be arrested. In order to protect themselves, these people found Qian sengbao through the guidance of other officials. After all, Mu Mu didn''t take much money, and when he met officials, he was cold, giving people a feeling of inaccessibility. Cai Zhong was completely taken down again. They have no other way but to change money.


    More and more officials sought to see, and more and more silver was given. In just three days, three million taels of silver were received one after another. This shows the wealth of officials and proves that the silver in their hands is far from salary.


    Qian sengbao also has a good appetite, but he will give an answer according to how much money he sends. Send less, naturally is perfunctory; If you give more, he will make it clear that nothing will happen to the other party; The one with a huge amount of money, he will take the time to meet him directly and comfort him.


    For a time, Qian sengbao became the "reborn parents" of many officials, and the voice of praise came one after another. Then these officials said that father-in-law Qian was their life-saving straw and their biggest backer.


    Such a move naturally attracted resistance from some officials who claimed to be just. Either they are honest officials, or their time as officials is too short to afford any silver at all. But they are jealous, so they fold up one after another to protect one.


    When these memorials were sent to Zhuqi Town, they were all kept. The emperor doesn''t care. Will those who do things be involved? Just like eunuch mu, aren''t there many people who participated in him? Not to mention Zhu Qizhen is very conceited. He thinks he doesn''t have the courage to covet so much money if he knows about Qian sengbao.


    If it''s one hundred thousand two hundred thousand taels of silver, he may dare to do it. It''s often said that it''s several million taels. He doesn''t have the courage.


    This is the biggest disadvantage of Zhuqi town. He always likes to be self righteous, always thinks he knows everything, and always thinks he is very accurate in looking at people. This is the case with Wang Zhen before, Qian sengbao now, and Mu Mu in the future. No wonder he will lose everything in the end.


    Mou Mu quietly watched Qian sengbao''s performance. He also tried his best to complete the orders given to him by the other party. However, he would not move any of the personnel lists sent by the other party, although he did not see a copper coin of the silver sent by these officials.


    The only thing he can do is to write down all the names of these officials, and send someone to investigate how much money those officials sent to Qian sengbao. He should also know. His thoughts and demands are much bigger than those of Qian sengbao.


    For Mu Mu''s cooperation, Qian sengbao didn''t feel any discomfort. On the contrary, he thought it was all right. Think about it. Even a eunuch like Cai Zhong was brought down by him? (Qian sengbao thinks that Cai Zhong''s downfall is due to his own relationship) besides, it was with his help that Mou Mu became the leader of royal guards today?

 Chapter 1675

    Even if you can become the other party, you can also pull the other party down. Now listen to your orders, that''s a sign of wisdom. Under this arrogant psychology, Qian sengbao went further and further on the wrong road, so that when he sent the list later, he was lazy to see Mu Mu, and sent the little eunuch around him to do it. At the same time, he is also ready to find someone to replace Cai Zhong. Even one day when the opportunity was right, he was going to find someone to change Mou Mu''s position.


    Even if Mu Mu is obedient, he is not as good as a person trained by himself. He can make himself feel at ease when doing things. Soon, a eunuch named song de and Zhang Chen came into Qian sengbao''s sight.


    These two people and can talk. Every day, they walk like dogs with Qian sengbao and say the most comfortable words. In addition to Qian Liang, Qian sengbao''s nephew, the three became Qian sengbao''s right-hand men at once.


    Under the arrangement of Qian sengbao, the two eunuchs entered the Royal Horse prison and prepared to fight for the position of the eunuch''s chief manager by various means. Qian Liang found his uncle. He wanted to be the commander of royal guards.


    Qian Liang is a real man. Unlike eunuchs, there are not many people who can adapt to his position. In contrast, the commander of royal guards has appropriate grade and great power. That position is powerful enough. It is his first choice.


    This is not Qian Liang''s first request. In the past, Qian sengbao refused. He only said he needed to exercise. In fact, he wanted to earn money. According to what he discussed with Mou mu, the post of a commander is 500000 liang of silver. This is not filial piety every month in the future. But now, so many officials give him gifts, it''s not bad for such small money. At present, he agreed to his nephew''s request. First, he had a breath when serving Zhuqi Town, to the effect that his nephew was so capable. With the favor of the emperor, Qian Liang became the commander of the brocade guards and the official of the third grade.


    Qian Liang took office happily. When he arrived at the royal guards, he claimed to be the boss and began to give advice. At that moment, Shen Nantang and Wu Ben, who became the same command expert, were dissatisfied. This should have been their position, but now it has become an outsider. There is no way to say that grievance to outsiders. But that doesn''t mean they can''t do anything. For example, it''s OK to unite the brothers below without cooperating with Qian Liang''s work.


    It is worthy of being brought out by Mou mu. Both Shen Nantang and Wu Ben are generous masters. They usually take care of the following brothers in every way. If any brother is in trouble, they can contribute and take money. After all, with mu mugan, there is no shortage of silver. They can also retain a lot of gray income. They just need to report to Mu mugan.


    Generous and righteous, his brothers are naturally attached to the people. When Qian Liang was on a bad day and found that no one listened to his words and everyone was perfunctory to him, he was angry. Anyway, it''s also Qian sengbao''s nephew. He was trained first-hand. He still has some abilities. Then he thought about the methods taught by his uncle and wanted to win over a group of people alone to achieve the goal of competing for the right to speak.


    However, Qian Liang, who was greedy by nature, refused to spend money. In the face of some royal guards brothers who were sidelined, had no ability and were transformed by Bian yuan, they just went out to eat with them and had to pay money. They came and went. After everyone knew Qian Liang''s nature, it was only a few days. Everyone ignored the commander.


    When there is no return, who can''t be regarded as a fool?


    Qian Liang found that there were fewer and fewer brothers around him. Until he wanted to become a bare pole commander, he finally felt powerless and had to ask his uncle Qian sengbao for help. Soon Mu Mu received a letter from the little eunuch sent by Qian sengbao to see him.


    This time, Mu Mu also trained many confidants eunuchs, of which the most eye-catching one is the eunuch named Zhu Tao. With Mu Mu''s intention, he was promoted to the position of deputy head of eunuch in the Queen''s palace. Usually when he is not here, Zhu Tao takes care of all kinds of things.


    "Godfather, father-in-law Qian is not good." Zhu Tao has a worried face. When the little eunuch came to deliver the letter just now, he happened to be there. Because Mou Mu trusted him, he also knew about Qian Liang''s encounter with the royal guards.


    Zhu Tao has been worried about this. He meant to offer Qian Liang as a Bodhisattva. Anyway, he is also the nephew of father-in-law Qian. This superficial work still needs to be done.


    If it had been in the past, Mu Mu could only do so, but now Cai Zhong has fallen, and Cao Jixiang''s power has been uprooted. There is only one Qian sengbao. He is really not afraid of anything. It''s a big deal to fight. In other words, he has a lot of evidence in his hand. Once he takes it out, I''m afraid Qian sengbao will be overwhelmed.


    "Yes, xiaotaozi, you''re right. I''m afraid father-in-law Qian will embarrass father-in-law this time." Mou Mu nodded. He agreed with this view, but he was not afraid. Because taking Qian sengbao was originally one of the immediate goals. Only in this way can he really grasp the eunuch group and reach the power of the left and right harem and even part of the government when the Yang Department launches an attack.


    To achieve this goal, Qian sengbao must fall.


    If you have a goal, you have to do it. Mu Mu has been preparing for this. But he is also very clear that after all, he has been with Zhuqi town for so many years and is also known as a big partner. It is not so easy to bring down Qian sengbao. If you don''t do a good job, something will happen if you can''t pull down the other party. So he needs a bigger chance, and just last night, the group that contacted him has sent the opportunity to himself. The next step is how to implement it. Now Qian sengbao let himself pass. It''s time to throw out the bait.


    He got up and walked calmly towards the hall of diligence. Along the way, Mu Mu had thought clearly about how to answer Qian sengbao''s questions.


    As expected, in the room where Qian sengbao was resting, Qian Liang stood on his side. When Mou Mu came in, he immediately looked like a tent with high Qi. He didn''t even take a look at his eyes.


    Mu Mu, like an old monk, did not respond to all this. But when he came to Qian sengbao, he bowed respectfully and looked like listening to your orders.


    How to say, now Mou Mu is also the factory Lord of the royal guards and an acquaintance in front of the emperor and the queen. Qian sengbao is not too big. So he first squeezed a smiling face, and then smiled and said, "Grandpa Mou is coming, take a seat."


    "No, there is no small place in front of Qian Gong." Mou Mu replied very low-key.


    "Ha ha." Qian sengbao appreciated Mu Mu''s attitude. Mou Mu is also a very obedient person. Basically, he will do whatever he asks the other party to do. Not only that, he is also respectful and good every time he meets. If it is not because of his nephew Qian Liang, he can''t pick out any problems.


    It is precisely because Mou Mu has been too low-key, but when there is a problem, he makes Qian sengbao very unhappy. In his opinion, it is clear that Mou Mu despises Qian Liang, which is tantamount to despise himself. He really wants to beat him. In Qian sengbao''s eyes, mu mu can be today because of his full recommendation. Otherwise, the other party is just a eunuch in the Queen''s palace who doesn''t have much real power.


    Being used to being complimented is an injustice that can''t be slightest and rejected. Qian sengbao was such a person, so when Mu Mu''s body stood firm, he expressed his unhappiness. "Grandpa Mou, I want to ask who the royal guards listen to now, or is it not the royal guards in the hands of the emperor? Why do the royal guards listen to what the emperor ordered? As the factory leader in charge of them, do you want to say something?"


    That''s the question. Although he had expected everything, Mu Mu still pretended to be frightened and surprised, "how can this be possible? Such a thing won''t happen."


    "No, Qian Liang, come and talk to Grandpa Mou." Qian sengbao looked reluctant to argue with Mou mu. At this time, he began to think about whether to arrange others to manage the royal guards and remove Mou mu.


    When it was Qian Liang''s turn to speak, he talked about what happened after he went to the royal guards.


    Not to mention, Qian Liang has no other skills, and his eloquence is still good. After he said this, it was really like being wronged by Tianda. Qian sengbao was very angry. Even Mu Mu looked angry and shouted, "these people, these people are too shameful. They should all be arrested and killed."


    When Mu Mu roared like this, both Qian sengbao and Qian Liang were silly. They didn''t expect Mu Mu to react like this. Shouldn''t he find reasons and make up excuses? Why do you suddenly seem more angry than yourself?


    As for what he said, killing these royal guards is something Qian sengbao and Qian Liang don''t want to do. Really kill people. Who will do the work? Oh, the royal guards were fine before. Now Qian Liang has become the commander, and his work has suddenly stopped. What does the emperor think? Even if you think about it with your toes, you know what''s going on.


    "You must kill all of them. It''s so innocent to kill someone who doesn''t respect the commander. Lord Qian, our family asks for an edict to punish all the existing royal guards. If you can''t, you''ll kill more than half of them. In this way, it depends on who dares to disobey the commander''s order."


    Mu Mu doesn''t seem to be joking. Anyway, he has to ask for the will. This is to play the truth.

 Chapter 1676

    Qian sangbao certainly won''t agree. Although it was said that these royal guards did not obey their nephew''s management, he was very angry. But if he wants to kill them all, he won''t do such a thing. Therefore, the person who should have pleaded guilty has become a comforter, "Oh, father Mou, eliminate fire, eliminate fire. You can''t do things like this. What''s the system of fighting and killing all the time?"


    "Yes. Our family is excited. But I really don''t know about this. The empress has been ill for a while. Our family has been waiting on us and hasn''t been to the royal guards Yamen. If you don''t believe it, commander Qian, think about it. Have you seen our family these days?" Mou Mu knew that the initiative had been caught, so he stopped in time, Then he asked Qian Liang.


    This question, Qian liang thought carefully, it''s really like that. Then he replied: "yes, I haven''t seen father-in-law Qian in the royal guards these days."


    "That''s right. It''s all a misunderstanding. But it doesn''t matter. We''ll go to the royal guards later to gather all the little rabbits and give them a good lecture, and let commander Qian give them a lecture. What do you think, Duke Qian?" Mou Mu seemed to say in a low voice.


    What can Qian sengbao say when people''s attitude is so correct. He had to nod his head and said, "it''s a misunderstanding, that is, our family wronged grandpa Mou. Then do as you say."


    "Thanks for Qian Gong''s understanding." Mou Mu''s body straightened up for a moment, and the atmosphere at the scene eased a lot at this moment. There were smiles on their faces.


    The atmosphere eased, and then he didn''t have to be so serious. Mou Mu said, "Lord Qian, commander Qian, it''s not difficult to clean up these royal guards. It''s just from two aspects. First, give them money. Of course everyone is willing to follow you."


    As he spoke, Mu Mu was still observing the reactions of Qian sengbao and Qian Liang. As he thought, they both looked serious. Obviously, for such an Iron Rooster like them, it''s more difficult for others to give them money. It''s worse than killing them to let them take out the money and give it to the people below.


    Mu Mu then said, "if you don''t give money, you have to take the second way, that is to show enough ability to frighten them. It happens that there is something the emperor has told you now, that is, talking about food with Yang Department. If you do this well, this great skill will be enough to frighten others, and you don''t worry that those royal guards will not listen."


    Listening to Mu Mu''s words, Qian Liang originally wanted to say that his ability was mediocre. It was too difficult to prove his ability to others. But before he could say it, he heard the problem of food and couldn''t help opening his ears.


    Qian sengbao''s face became serious for a while. His intuition told him that he could do this food thing. After all, it belongs to the purchasing group. However, any Eunuch in the palace or official in the court will not know that when it comes to purchasing, it is a good thing to make money.


    "Grandpa Mou, let''s hear what''s going on." monk Qian Baoxin was kind when he asked about Mou mu.


    Mu Mu, who had been waiting for this sentence for a long time, said the task ordered by the emperor in detail. It turned out that since Yang Yang was assassinated in Kyoto and the imperial edict in Cao Jixiang''s hands, although Yang did not declare war on Nanming, it has been preparing. It is said that there are many official ships going from chixian city to Leizhou Prefecture every day, carrying all kinds of luggage and goods before the war. Of course, Nanming was not idle here. The Ministry of war began to dispatch troops and the Ministry of household began to prepare money and food.


    Here comes the problem. In recent years, a large number of Yang''s grain has poured into the land of Nanming, and the price is very cheap and fair, which has heavily suppressed the local grain industry, so that the more land farmers plant, the more compensation they will pay. A lot of land began to fall into wasteland, and Nanming had no ability to produce its own food. Now it''s time to fight with the Yang family. Of course, the Yang family doesn''t want to sell food to Nanming. Although in the past two years, Nanming officials have seen the problem, increased the purchase of food, and accumulated some. After all, if they can''t get out, they won''t last long. This is a very dangerous thing for Nanming who is about to start a war.


    When the emperor saw the crisis, he handed it over to the royal guards and asked them to talk to Yang officials about food purchase. After all, the two sides have not declared war, have they? And the previous negotiations also said that Nanming could continue to buy grain, but the price increased by 30%.


    Only a 30% increase in the price is acceptable in Nanming. What they fear is that Yang doesn''t sell grain. That''s the worst.


    "We also sent someone to talk with the officials from Yang family about this matter. The other party also revealed a certain tone. It''s not that they don''t sell grain. After all, Yang family claims to take Han people to the peak of the world. The land of Nanming is full of Han people. They can''t watch the people starve to death. But they still have to raise the price, which makes the emperor a little unacceptable The responsibility of the royal guards is to buy more grain at a price of 30% for war use. "Mou Mu talked a lot at once, then closed his mouth and went to see the performance of uncle and nephew Qian Seng Bao.


    It has been said clearly. Qian sengbao is also thinking in his heart. In this way, it is indeed a good job. Once he can buy a lot of food, the emperor will be happy, and the credit will be equal to getting it. But the problem is that the price of grain is not easy to say, so he asked the key question, "Grandpa Mou, does the emperor mean that the price is possible to rise or fall?"


    "The emperor certainly wants the lower the better. Now, the grain is in the hands of others. Of course, it has the final say. If it is to go up, it can only be accepted." Mu Mu has a share of his hands and his face is still with some frustration.


    This is the floating space, so this job can not be completed, and there will be a lot of profits if it is not done well in the middle. Qian sengbao''s eyes lit up. He was determined to take over the job for his nephew. When he looked at Mu Mu, he didn''t blame him at all. Not only that, he was also full of appreciation.


    It seems that I really blamed others before. If Mu Mu really doesn''t want Qian Liang to be the commander, how can he say such an important task? At the thought of wronging someone else, Qian sengbao''s face flashed a sense of guilt, and then said, "Grandpa Mou, it was a misunderstanding just now. Our family wronged you. In this way, Qian Liang will go on and ask you to hand over the relevant things later. Do you think so?"


    "This... Everything will be done according to Qian Gong." Mou Mu pretended to hesitate for a moment, and then agreed. As for whether the other party will make contributions, ha ha, sorry, this was originally a trap. Qian Liang was willing to drill in, but no wonder others.


    Mu Mu was politely sent away. Qian sengbao and his nephew Qian Liang had a plot. Because the trouble was big, Qian sengbao also called his eunuch song De to help Qian Liang, and then told him that things must be done well so that he could show his face in front of the emperor.


    After Qian Liang got a good job, he was naturally excited. Soon he took song de out of the palace and went straight to the office of the Zhongyang department in Kyoto.


    In the office, Wang Tongsheng, a 24-year-old young official, had already been here waiting for Qian Liang to visit.


    Wang Tongsheng is a student of the sixth session of Yang Department College in chixian city. When he graduated, he became Yang Chendong''s magic eye with the first place in various achievements. First, he was sent to the city master''s house. He started as an officer from childhood. His working ability was once recognized by the City Master Yu Qian. Later, after Yang Chendong''s training, he was sent to Nanming this time to cooperate with Mou Mu to seize power.


    The students of Yangjia college have their own abilities, but what is more important is their loyalty to the leader Yang Chendong. In the eyes of these students, without Yang Chendong, there would be nothing they have now. In addition, in ancient times, students respected teachers and respected morality. Once anyone dared to violate it, it would be unacceptable by this society. Such students are naturally trustworthy.


    Wang Tongsheng was the one who was trusted. When he came, Yang Chendong specifically asked him to give orders. He was very clear about his work task this time. So when Qian Liang, the commander of Nanming royal guards, came to visit, he smiled and the fish took the bait.


    Not only Qian Liang, but also many well-informed people in Nanming know the strength of the Yang family. Unconsciously, they gave birth to a dwarf thought. Therefore, as soon as they entered the office, Qian Liang put away his pride and became cautious, even laughing at everyone.


    If people like Qian Liang were born during the war of resistance against Japan, they would be traitors to the letter.


    When he was taken to a room, Qian Liang saw Wang Tongsheng, but different from what he imagined, the Wang Tongsheng asked greedily, "commander Qian, you must be rich in such an important position. Is there any meeting ceremony for the first time?"


    Qian Liang has never experienced such a thing. He wants money as soon as he meets. Even in his eyes, the most rampant and bottomless eunuch group did not seem to be so explicit when they did things. For a moment, he was stunned there.


    Qian Liang didn''t respond. Wang Tongsheng was very angry. He waved his hand and said, "even if you''re not ready for the meeting ceremony, go back. I''m tired today. We''ll talk about the food problem another day."

 Chapter 1677

    "Ah! No." seeing that Wang Tongsheng was angry, Qian Liang immediately responded and said to song De, "come on, take out any good things on your body. Hurry up."


    Song de looked bitter, but he didn''t dare to offend Qian Liang, so he had to take out a small pendant on his waist. When he was serving Zhuqi Town, the emperor was in a good mood and gave it to him. It was regarded as an heirloom by him.


    The small pendant was taken out and robbed by Qian Liang. Then he presented it to Wang Tongsheng with a flattering face. "Do you like it, sir? It''s a pendant that was directly rewarded to the eunuch. It''s all good things."


    "Well, that''s good, that''s good." he took the pendant and looked at it. Wang Tongsheng nodded with satisfaction. Then he introduced himself to Qian Liang with a smile and said that he was the person in charge of negotiating grain prices with Nanming.


    Even when the LORD was in front of him, Qian Liang put down his heart and the two sides sat together and began to talk. It''s not as complicated as Qian liang thought. The Yang family doesn''t mean not to sell Nanming grain. According to Wang Tongsheng, today''s Yang family makes great efforts to reclaim wasteland and develop agriculture. Now there is too much grain to eat. Although many granaries have been built, the grain still can''t be put down. If it goes on for a long time, it may be moldy and bad. This is why the two sides are going to war and will come to talk about grain sales.


    Listening to this, Qian Liang''s eyes lit up. He felt that he had met a mallet. Such a confidential thing should not be easily publicized. Now that the other party has told himself everything, isn''t it equal to exposing the chassis in advance?


    Wang Tongsheng didn''t seem to have this consciousness, but continued to say, "Of course, grain can be sold to you. The key is the price. Ah, to tell you the truth, as an official of the Yang Department, you don''t know. Although it seems that our treatment is good, there are too many people who rely on our official''s breath. Pity my wife and six concubines. How to feed them."


    While chatting, Wang Tongsheng talked about his difficulties. Qian Liang was stunned. He didn''t understand. How many concubines do you need to support? Is it meaningful to tell me?


    Song De, who came with him, was an expert. He saw what he saw. He gently pulled Qian Liang, who was still in a daze, and then whispered something. Wang Tongsheng saw these small movements, but did not stop them. Instead, he picked up the teacup and drank tea, as if he hadn''t seen them.


    Qian Liang was bitten by song de for a while, and soon showed a suddenly enlightened look. He nodded. When he looked at Wang Tongsheng, he asked tentatively, "Lord Wang, I understand what you mean, and you can rest assured that if things are done, you will benefit. But how much is the price?"


    "Hahaha, Lord Qian is a smart man. That''s right. The price is easy to say. You can set as much as you want, but it must not be lower than what you said before. More than three lines on the original price. Of course, the higher the price, the greater the operability in the middle, and the more benefits we will get."


    Qian Liang was naturally delighted to hear that only three achievements on the original price could be traded. He opened his mouth and wanted to promise, but then heard that the higher the price, the more benefits would be. He immediately closed his mouth and began to think about it.


    In the final analysis, there is nothing more real than money. Only this thing can be relied on most and can save lives at critical moments. As long as there is a lot of money, what if it is not the commander? You can be a rich man and enjoy life, can''t you?


    The temptation of silver made Qian Liang''s eyes shine. He still asked carefully, "Lord Wang, that''s right. What do you think if our purchase price doubles the original unit price? But I don''t know how much we can get from it?"


    Not 30%, but 10%. In this way, there is too much operability in the middle. Of course, Nanming also has to pay a great price for this. But whatever it is, Nanming belongs to the imperial court, the Zhu family, the Zhu Qizhen, and not to the three people here. Where can he manage so much?


    "Double, it''s a good price." Wang Tongsheng was also very satisfied after listening to it. Then after considering it, he said: "then I reported to Yang that it was increased by 50%. In this way, I have an explanation. In this way, there are 50% of the benefits in the middle, which is enough for us to share, ha ha."


    "Hahaha, very good, very good." Qian Liang laughed with satisfaction when he heard that he could get at least 25% of the profits.


    Both sides did not expect that things would go so smoothly, but they were greedy people. What they paid attention to was to drop the bag. In order to get the silver as soon as possible without accident, Qian Liang got up and said, "so I will return the matter to the court. I think there will be news soon."


    "Well, it''s hard, Mr. Qian. I''m here waiting for your good news." Wang Tongsheng also got up with a satisfied smile on his face. When Qian Liang and song de were about to leave, he didn''t forget to add, "don''t forget to bring a face-to-face gift when you meet next time."


    Qian Liang and song de stumbled and almost didn''t fall to the ground. Almost at the same time, a word came out in their hearts - corrupt officials.


    Because of this, they believe more in Wang Tongsheng, because only such corrupt officials will do things detrimental to the Yang family and sell the Yang family''s grain to them in Nanming. This gives them a chance to earn a price difference and get a lot of money.


    Qian Liang and song de left. They didn''t know that when they just walked out of the Yang Department office, Wang Tongsheng, who looked greedy behind them, had recovered his original face, his face was plain, his eyes were divine, and there was a little greedy appearance of corrupt officials.


    They soon returned to the palace and saw Qian sengbao and father-in-law Zhang Chen who was waiting on him. Seeing that there were no outsiders, they made a detailed report on the talks. That is, Wang Tongsheng asked for the meeting gift when he met. When he was leaving, he also reminded him of the next meeting gift.


    Hearing this, Qian sengbao burst into laughter. "The king of Wunan is a good hand in war and an excellent commander, but it''s really not good for management officials. But it''s good. Otherwise, how can we earn silver from it."


    Looking at Qian sengbao, it seemed that he agreed. Qian Liang came forward and said, "uncle, so things can be done. But is it too much to double the original price?"


    "Not much, not much." Qian sengbao shook his head and said: "You don''t understand the emperor''s heart. What the emperor wants is to be able to buy food and make enough war reserves. Besides, buying food is not a long-term plan. Don''t you see that the current imperial court has begun to prepare for farming in the spring? In the future, our land will also start to grow food, so we don''t need to buy from the Yang family. So we should seize the present opportunity to make a big fortune Otherwise, I don''t know when there will be such a chance. "


    Qian sengbao, as the eunuch in charge of Zhuqi Town, naturally knows more, and he knows more about Zhuqi town than others.


    Even Qian sengbao said so. Qian Liang, with his eyes shining, said, "uncle, that''s it. My nephew will write a letter to report it?"


    "Yes, write a note immediately. Remember, write down how you tried to persuade Yang officials. This is a good opportunity for you to make contributions and become famous." Qian sengbao said and pointed out.


    Qian Liang kept nodding his head. "Don''t worry, uncle. My nephew knows what to do. By the way, half of the benefits should be filial to my uncle. Over the years, my uncle has taken care of my nephew so much. My nephew is very grateful."


    Looking at Qian Liang''s way, Qian sengbao laughed with satisfaction. Then he patted each other on the shoulder and said, "it''s easy to say, it''s easy to say. In fact, my uncle is old and won''t live long. Don''t all his uncle''s money be left to you in the future, huh? Ha ha ha."


    "Yes, yes." seeing the scene of uncle and nephew''s harmony, song de and Zhang Chen both looked envious. Why didn''t they have such a good uncle.


    Qian Liang said that he would do it as soon as possible. The fold was written quickly. He also found a literate eunuch to embellish it. Qian sengbao personally sent it to Zhuqi town.


    Zhu Qizhen was also very happy when he heard that the grain issue had been discussed. When he took over the folding son, he sighed and said, "Da Pei is my love Qing, and Da Pei''s nephew is also good. He is really a double hero."


    After receiving such praise, Qian sengbao was excited, but his eyebrows didn''t tremble on the surface, but said solemnly, "everything of the minister was given by the emperor. It''s also his duty to do a job for the emperor. He dare not be greedy for merit."


    "OK, OK." looking at monk Qian''s arrogance and dryness, Zhuqi town was more happy, so he opened the memorial and reviewed it. Then his face became much darker and said with some unhappiness: "why is the price so expensive? In this way, our financial pressure is too great."


    I knew Zhu Qizhen would say so, and Qian sengbao hurriedly explained, "Emperor, there''s no way. After all, we''re going to war with the Yang family. It''s not easy for them to sell food to us. Qian Liang talked about it on the ground that we Han people in Nanming have no food to eat. If these are used as military food, I''m afraid they won''t sell it even to each other For us. "

 Chapter 1678

    "Well, there''s some truth. That''s right. Let''s talk about it. But remember, we must buy more. No one knows how long the war will last. We must make more preparations." Zhu Qizhen felt that Qian sengbao was right, so he nodded and agreed.


    Zhu Qizhen agreed. Qian sengbao''s heart can also be put in his stomach. After leaving the hall of diligent administration, he called Qian Liang and song de and asked them to go to the Yang Department office immediately to settle the situation, so as not to have a long dream or the other party will increase the price. Then he took out a piece of jade that the emperor had given him. Ruyi confessed: "this is the gift for the adult surnamed Wang. We must do things well."


    "Please rest assured, uncle."


    "Please rest assured."


    Qian Liang and song de agreed with a smile from the corners of their eyes. After receiving Yu Ruyi, they quickly prepared to leave the palace.


    In the Yang Department office, Qian Liang met Wang Tongsheng again. When the jade Ruyi was taken out, the other party was obviously very satisfied. The next conversation was more smooth. Finally, an agreement was made to buy 10 million stones first.


    The salaries of officials in the Ming Dynasty were very low. The seven grade county magistrate of the Ming Dynasty had an annual income of only 90 stones, less than 200 liang of silver, and had to support a large number of people. In order to occupy the whole Nanming market, the grain price of the Yang family was very low. One stone (about 120 kg) was originally sold for two liang silver, but now it is doubled to four Liang. Ten million stones is forty million Liang. Only 30 million Liang were actually delivered to the Yang family. Uncle and nephew of the Qian family earned 5 million liang from it.


    After negotiating the agreement, Yang began to transport grain here. Qian Liang said that he would bring silver and make enough preparations to receive grain at the next meeting. The two sides separated happily, but Wang Tongsheng still didn''t forget to say that when he brought the payment next time, he should remember to bring a meeting gift, which directly angered Qian Liang.


    Is it not enough that the other party can make 5 million taels after a transaction? I''m really more greedy than myself.


    After watching Qian Liang and song de leave in a hurry, Wang Tongsheng said to one of his attendants with a smile: "go and spread the news. It''s done. You can do it."


    "Yes, sir." the attendant promised and left quickly. Before long, Mou Mu received the news that the contact group could start. At that time, he picked up his hands, looked at a eunuch Zhu Hai and said, "Xiaohaizi, take action as planned."


    "Yes, Grandpa Mou." Zhu Hai''s heart jumped wildly. As a eunuch trusted by Mou mu, he already knew that his father-in-law had to deal with Qian sengbao. His heart had been hanging high before, because he knew what consequences such a struggle would have if it failed. But in order to gain more power, we have to fight. Fortunately, his master planned carefully. Now seeing that things have become more than half, he can finally rest assured and go to work.


    With Zhu Hai has the final say for a long time, a piece of hearsay has been circulating in Kyoto. Officials want to keep themselves, finding money monk Bao is useless.


    As soon as the news came out, many officials became nervous. They recommended a large amount of silver to monk Qian not long ago. Now it''s useless. Then they must get the money back and transfer it to Mou mu.


    But after all, it''s just gossip and has not been confirmed. We still want to continue to observe and see. Don''t be confused by the news without source.


    What happens next doesn''t need them to linger. In the matter of the Ministry of punishment, Lord he Xingqiao suddenly came to the royal guards'' house and took him away directly. He gei was suddenly caught in the incident, which made the people hair their claws.


    He Xingqiao, who drank a lot when we were having wine together the other day, also said that he had given monk Qian 50000 liang of silver. But now people are taken away by the royal guards. Doesn''t this prove the authenticity of the gossip?


    No one wants to be the next person to be taken away. After unanimous discussion, the officials selected several representatives to go to the palace to see Qian sengbao. Even if your words are no longer effective in the royal guards, we should return the silver we sent. We are transferring it to father-in-law Mou mu. In short, we don''t care how you fight, but don''t infringe on our power.


    An official is not terrible. It is terrible that a dozen or dozens of officials come together. This force is a headache for Yingzong Zhuqi town.


    Zhuqi town didn''t know about it at this time and was listening to Mou Mu''s secret report.


    Even though it was a secret report, of course, no more people would be present. Especially when I heard that the secret report also involved his great companion Qian sengbao, all the eunuchs in the hall of diligent administration were expelled, leaving only two eunuchs, Mu Mu and Zhang Chen.


    Zhang Chen, the eunuch regarded by Qian sengbao as his confidant, has another identity, a spy under Mou mu.


    There is nothing in the world that money can''t solve. If it can''t, it''s just to add money. Zhang Chen is the one who has long been bribed by Mou mu.


    When Zhang Chen was just a little eunuch, he entered the palace because his family was poor. Once, he was discovered by Mou mu. That day, he happened to go out to buy silk for the queen. He saw what Zhang Chen''s father said at the gate of the palace. At that time, Zhang Chen was full of tears.


    In line with the idea of making good friends, Mou Mu stepped forward and learned that Zhang Chen''s mother was seriously ill and in urgent need of silver. Zhang''s father had no choice, so he thought that the son in the palace was no longer a healthy man.


    At that time, Zhang Chen was just the lowest ranking eunuch. He had no power or power, and there was no excess silver. It''s not easy. Some monthly cases have to be deducted by the eunuchs above. There''s not much left. Mu Mu took out a hundred liang of silver at one time. Grateful Zhang Chen would kneel down on the spot.


    That is, after that, Zhang Chen became Mou Mu''s man. Just because his rank was too low, and Mu Mu was very low-key at that time, no one noticed it. That is, from that time on, Mu Mu kept giving Zhang Chen money. The other party was also a smart and capable person. Step by step, he stepped out of his head, entered the eyes of monk Qian Bao and became his right hand.


    Mu muhui appeared in front of Zhuqi town with Zhang Chen, and the report was naturally about food. When Zhang Chen knelt on the ground and told all the things he heard around Qian sengbao, Zhu Qizhen''s face was as gloomy as water.


    He appreciated Qian sengbao very much and felt that the other party''s words and deeds were in line with his own temperament. So he stayed around and regarded it as Wang Zhen''s general existence.


    Wang Zhen grew up with Zhu Qi Town, otherwise there would be no big company. In contrast, Qian sengbao came to Zhuqi town later. The reason why he was called Da companion is a kind of commemorative significance, which proves that the emperor has not forgotten Wang Zhen. In fact, the two sides are not at the same level at all.


    If Wang Zhen did anything unusual, Zhuqi town is at most a verbal punishment, and then how to reuse it or how to reuse it. It would be very different if Qian sengbao replaced him. He is a person who can be replaced, because he appears as a replacement for Wang Zhen.


    When he heard that Qian sengbao, the eunuch he trusted most, reached out to the sale of grain and let Nanming lose 10 million liang of silver at one time, Zhu Qizhen had sentenced the other party to death in his heart.


    Zhuqi town can tolerate Qian sengbao to make some small mistakes, such as accepting bribes from some officials, but it is absolutely intolerable on major issues of right and wrong.


    "Mou Aiqing, is this true?" Zhu Qizhen kept a little calm in his mind, knowing that he could not listen to one side of the story.


    "It''s true. Report it to the emperor. After knowing this, the minister has made an investigation and sent someone to question the Yang official. This is the other party''s testimony." Mou Mu said and handed over another memorial, which recorded the transcript of Wang Tongsheng.


    With the officials of Nanming Dynasty, they naturally can''t treat the officials of Yang Department, but Mou Mu is different. He was originally Yang Chendong''s person. Wang Tongsheng''s task is to cooperate with his work. Of course, he will betray Qian Liang and others this time.


    After reaching out and pressing the memorial, Zhu Qi town was angry and said in a harsh voice, "come on, bring me monk Qian."


    As soon as the will was given, a little eunuch came and knelt on the ground and said tremblingly, "emperor, there are many ministers outside. They are all looking for money. Father-in-law said that they didn''t do anything after receiving money. They shouted for a refund."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhu Qizhen was stunned when he heard it, and his eyes naturally fell on Mou Mu standing there with a calm face.


    "Tell the emperor that it should be father-in-law Qian who received the Ping An silver from those officials. Emperor, father-in-law Qian also said hello to his ministers before, but the problem is that father-in-law Qian has too many people to protect, many of them are officials with problems. They said very negative words in private, saying that we Nanming will not be the opponent of Yang family. If we have to go to war, it is Take an egg to touch a stone, and others persuade us that Nanming will vote for Yang. It''s absolutely impossible not to catch such people, otherwise there will be a big problem. Father Qian still has to protect them, and the minister is also very difficult, but considering the imperial court and the rivers and mountains of Nanming, the minister still sent someone to catch them... "


    Needless to say, Zhuqi town has found out the truth of the matter. He really didn''t expect that Qian sengbao, who always seemed very loyal, would become like this. He even wanted to influence Nanming''s plans on his own, and attracted so many officials. The most important thing is to let others find the door. It is really a sign of incompetence and greed. Such people don''t have to use it, and they don''t have to leave any face.

 Chapter 1679

    Originally wanted to reprimand and see if the other party could have a chance to correct. But after the officials made such a fuss, Zhu Qizhen gave up all his fantasies, "Mou Aiqing, arrest people."


    "Minister... Obey your orders." Mou Mu''s face showed a look of hesitation. Of course, he won''t plead for Qian sengbao, but what he should do at this time still needs to be done. After all, everyone knows that Qian sengbao helped him when he can have today.


    Zhu Qizhen took a panoramic view of this hesitation, sighed Mou Mu''s benevolence and righteousness in his heart, and said, "well, I know what Aiqing wants to say. But monk Qian''s sin can''t be forgiven, so you don''t have to say much. Go."


    "Yes." Mu Mu knew that everything he should do had been done, and then he uprooted the money system. Without Qian sengbao, the whole eunuch group will be in their own hands. In this way, he can finally help Yang Chendong. Just imagine, with the help of these eunuchs, what action did Nanming have in the future and how could it escape the eyelid of Mu Mu, which means that what Yang Chendong has done in Nanming has been known to him and Yang. How will we fight this battle?


    Qian sengbao was caught.


    Together with Qian Liang, song de and others. When a large number of royal guards appeared in front of them, Qian Liang shouted, "I''m blind. Don''t you know I''m the commander?"


    Qian Liang, who also wanted to play with authority, welcomed a burst of boxing and kicking, and completely became honest. As for Qian sengbao, he shouted loudly to see the emperor, but no one paid attention to him. He was kidnapped to the town of royal guards.


    In the prison, Qian sengbao finally met Mou mu. Different from before, now one is a prisoner and the other is an official.


    Seeing Mou Mu appear, Qian sengbao changed his decadent appearance and jumped on the iron fence in front of the cage. "Grandpa Mou, go to see the emperor and say what I want to say. I''m wronged."


    At this time, Qian sengbao gave a voice of command, which really annoyed Mou mu. At this time, he no longer needs to bow his head like before. He changed his attitude and raised his head and said, "what? At this time, father-in-law Qian still thinks the emperor will meet you? Think about how wrong you have done, and the emperor has been accommodating you again and again, but how can you repay it. Only grain will embezzle 5 million Liang. Your heart is really big."


    After some sarcasm, Qian sengbao''s face changed greatly and roared, "we know, we know, you did everything. This time you encouraged us to take over. OK, you''re vicious."


    Looking at Qian sengbao who finally knew everything, Mou Mu just shook his head. He was just a defeated general. It was not worth his effort on this man. Reaching into his arms, he took out a white Ling and threw it into the prison. "The emperor said, for your sake of serving so many years, give father-in-law Qian a decent way to die and end himself."


    After saying this, Mu Mu turned and walked away, ignoring the angry cry of Qian sengbao behind him, followed by a cry, and went straight to another direction in the prison. It was Wang Zuo, Chen Xun and other officials in the court who were locked there.


    It should be said that these big men really didn''t suffer any crime after they were arrested in the town Fu prison. They are arranged in a clean single room. They are good to eat and drink every day. There are paper, ink, pens and inkstones in front of them. It is obviously for them to explain their problems and secretly for them to practice calligraphy. After all, there is no face and entertainment in prison. Practicing calligraphy can also be quiet.


    Although Mu Mu has been here several times before, he hasn''t talked in depth. At that time, his position was not stable, but now it is different. The eunuch managers who are older than him were taken one by one, and the rest belong to his door. He can finally say everything. He is not afraid of others to spy and report on what he does in this prison.


    Wang Zuo''s room was the first to arrive. When the guards of the royal guards opened the door, Wang Zuo was practicing calligraphy. Yu Guang didn''t stop when he saw Mu Mu coming. He once felt that Mu Mu was different from other eunuchs, but he would not say anything to each other until the other party showed his purpose.


    "I''ve seen Lord Wang." after there was no one else in prison, Mu Mu gave a younger generation''s gift.


    Wang Zuo finally put down his pen and turned around and said, "Grandpa Mou, why? Now you are an official and I am a prisoner. You don''t need to do this gift."


    "No, Lord Wang is not a prisoner, and you are innocent. The reason why I brought you here is that I don''t want you to help Nanming. All this is what king Wunan means." Mu Mu finally decided to tell the truth. He also believes that at this time, Wang Zuo should know what to do.


    Indeed, Wang Zuo was very surprised when he said this, and after a long time, he sighed. "Wu Nan Wang is a good way to handle his hands. He has reached the palace." if he had a good guess, the grandfather of the palace in Zhongmu has the final say.


    "As Lord Wang thought, all the stones that should be removed have been removed. Now the minister''s words still have some weight in the palace." Mou Mu replied modestly.


    "Hehe, it''s awesome." Wang Zuo sighed with an exclamation. When he looked at Mu Mu, he was also serious, "but why can I let the king of Wunan calculate and arrange like this? In fact, even if I''m in the dynasty, Nanming won''t be the opponent of the king of Wunan."


    "It''s different." Mu Mu shook his head. "The king of Wunan wants to take all the Han people to the peak of the world. If Yang and Nanming really fight, it will only be cheaper for other aliens. This is the worst move. I hope Lord Wang can understand."


    "Understand, understand." Wang Zuo said with emotion: "we are ashamed of what king Wunan planned and did for the Han people. Speaking of, I am also a man who is about to enter the earth. If I can do something for our nation before I leave, it is also my wish."


    That''s what we mean to help. Mu Mu and others are the result. He said happily: "if King Wunan knows Lord Wang''s choice, he will be very pleased and grateful."


    "Ha ha, I''m ashamed to accept it. The king of Wunan deserves the gratitude of all the Han people. Well, that''s right. I hope Grandpa MOU will wait a moment and send me some letters when I write. They are all my students. They dare not listen to my words."


    "Please write for me, Mr. Wang. It''s my great honor to polish ink for you." Mou Mu didn''t hear that things would go so smoothly. He said excitedly on his face.


    In fact, what an old minister like Wang Zuo saw in his life was really wonderful. I''m used to the change of imperial power, the mutual strife between officials and the suffering of the people. Now that someone can change all this, how can they not help. Moreover, living in prison these days has long made them understand that even if the emperor doesn''t trust them, they don''t have to work for them. It''s better to follow the trend.


    Of course, there is another important reason. Yang Chendong must know what they are doing now. Even if they can''t enjoy this kindness, they still have children and grandchildren. They can always be taken care of, so everything they do now is worth it.


    Mou Mu Mo and Wang Zuo wrote more than ten secret seals, which means that at least ten officials in the court will stand on the side of the Yang family in the struggle between the Yang family and the Nanming Dynasty. How many Nanming officials were arrested in the whole prison. We can imagine the consequences.


    ......


    The situation in Nanming finally stabilized, and Mou Mu took over and controlled the whole eunuch group. Zhang Chen under him became the head of the imperial eunuch eunuch, and Zhu Hai under him became the eunuch holding pen in front of the emperor, responsible for the emperor and his daily care. With the help of these people and the royal guards, Yang Chendong can know what big moves there are at the first time.


    Embedded in the city.


    Beiming''s observation mission has also left and returned. Hu Zhen was left in the city because she was too old to stand the bumps. Queen Hu Yan found a big house outside the palace. When she missed her grandfather, she could go and have a look at it at any time to relieve her homesickness.


    During this period, Yang Chendong met with department representatives of the Beiming observation mission. Among them are the head of the observation mission, the prince Shaofu, the grand bachelor and the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment Xu Youzhen.


    Speaking of Xu Youzhen, his fate has been completely changed by Yang Chendong. In this history, he made great contributions to saving Zhu Qi town. Later, the people who rebelled and were killed still live well. Not only that, he also became the teacher of Zhu Jianji, Zhu Qiyu''s only son.


    More importantly, Xu Youzhen is also a member of Yang Chendong, which makes him maintain an excellent state of mind in the upcoming battle between Beiming and Yang.


    Xu Youzhen was secretly received by Yang Chendong at night and met in a small courtyard. Now his identity can''t be exposed.


    Under the guidance of heiqi Longwei, Xu Youzhen saw Yang Chendong who was singing to the moon in the courtyard, and quickly walked a few steps. When he came near, he fell to his knees with a plop, "Minister Xu Youzhen has seen the king."


    "Hehe, please get up quickly." Yang Chendong helped Xu Youzhen up with a smile on his face, looking like a group of Ministers enjoying each other.


    Few people know the contents of the talks. Even heiqi Longwei didn''t know the specific content. He just knew that Xu Youzhen was leaving with a satisfied smile on his face.


    The Beiming observation mission finally left on the day. The influence of what you see and hear in the city on them will slowly ferment over time. Yang Chendong doesn''t care anymore, because he is ready to attack Nanming.

 Chapter 1680

    Zhu Qizhen dared to let Cao Jixiang unite with Yang Liu to deal with himself, and also got a decree to canonize the king of Xinwu south, which is equivalent to creating an excellent excuse and conditions for Yang Chendong to send troops to Nanming.


    I thought it would take some time to start the army, but everything was advanced because of these accidents. In March 1468, two months after the Nanming observation group returned, the Yang Department advanced from Guangxi to Guangdong in the name of the emperor''s side of the Qing Dynasty, and the battle was about to begin.


    Yang sent out the first cavalry army, the new Third Army, the third army, the second, fourth and fifth divisions of Lengfeng, the first division of foreign Russia, the second Mongolian division and the third Mongolian division respectively. Nearly 300000 troops attacked from Guangdong, Hubei and Jiangxi provinces in three directions.


    Among them, the first division of the world cavalry, the fifth division of Lengfeng and the third division of Mongolia sent troops to Jiangxi; The new Third Army, Lengfeng fourth division and Mongolian second division sent troops to Hubei; The third army, the second Lengfeng division and the first foreign Russian division sent troops to Guangdong.


    Nearly 300000 troops came out separately, with a roaring momentum, which led to the emergency of Guangdong, Hubei and Jiangxi.


    Nanming Kyoto should be Tianfu.


    Kuang ye, who is already in his eighties, dragged his sick body straight into the palace and met the Nanming emperor Yingzong Zhuqi town.


    Kuang Ye has been ill since he returned from chixian city. After all, he is too old to be brave. The old man who should have died in the civil castle was also changed by Yang Chendong. But finally it was time for the oil to run out and the lamp to dry up.


    "Give me a seat." when seeing Kuang Ye trembling into the hall, Zhu Qizhen shouted with heartfelt concern. At that moment, father-in-law Zhu Hai quickly agreed, commanded other small eunuchs to move a wooden chair, which was covered with a very thick cushion, and held Kuang Ye''s seat on it.


    After some tossing, Kuang Ye''s face was slightly ruddy. It was caused by anger. In this way, I''m afraid his body is really bad.


    "The old minister... Came to see the emperor to ask on behalf of the officials of the Ministry of arms whether the war is about to start, whether the food and weapons are ready, and whether there are enough troops." intermittently, Kuang Ye spent half a day to finish what he wanted to say.


    "Kuang Aiqing, the food and ordnance are ready. Even the matter of Bingyuan is still in some trouble. I''m afraid it will take some time." Zhu Qizhen said at the end with a faint timidity in his tone. This is also a matter of no way. The influence of the members of the observation mission is too great. Under their influence, it seems that everyone knows that the Yang Department is extremely strong and that if we fight with them, more losses will win less, so that many young people are unwilling to join the army.


    Zhu Qi Town, who got the news, had no choice but to order to catch the strong men. But even so, the effect is still not good. Many young people run away from home and hide in their nearby homes, which makes it impossible to make up for the source of troops.


    Kuang Ye has been bedridden at home for a while. He doesn''t know about the chaotang. He heard that Bingyuan hasn''t prepared enough, so he said in a hurry: "Your Majesty, this can''t be careless. The Yang Department is very powerful. In addition, they have countless elite veterans of hundred battles, one by one. We all have to suffer losses. If we don''t have enough troops and can''t suppress the few with the crowd, I''m afraid it will be more difficult to win."


    "Yes, I know what Kuang Aiqing said. You''d better go back to recuperate first. After you''re well, I still need to reuse you." Zhu Qizhen doesn''t want to tell Kuang Ye about the difficulties in the court. It''s useless and just adding trouble. That''s it. It''s better not to say so.


    Seeing that the emperor promised to come down, Kuang ye could not force him too much, so he got up and left. After leaving the hall of diligent administration, he didn''t go home, but went straight to the Yamen of the Ministry of officials. He wanted to see Chen Xun Shangshu and talk to him well and let him send competent people to take charge of the conscription.


    Because he had been kept from his family before, Kuang Ye didn''t know that Chen Xun had long been arrested by the royal guards. As soon as he arrived at the official department, he saw the new Shangshu Cao Yu coming to meet him, he still looked puzzled.


    He knows this Cao Yu. He has been working in the Ministry of officials all the time. He has no great skills. He has a way of forming gangs and has a good reputation among officials. But at least he is an old minister and a minister of the Ministry of war. What does it mean to send a Cao Yu? Then he said, "I won''t find you. I''ll ask you Chen Shangshu to meet me."


    "Chen Shangshu? There is no Chen Shangshu in the Ministry of officials, only Cao Shangshu. Lord Kuang, are you old and confused." an official of the Ministry of officials gave an answer without much thought in order to flatter Cao Yu.


    Cao Yu didn''t say a word to stop his subordinates from being so rude. These old guys are so old and still occupy such an important position. He has long been unhappy with them. Young people also want to stand out. Well, let their subordinates talk to Kuang ye with this attitude.


    Kuang Ye was in poor health. He was supposed to recuperate at home. Where did he get any stimulation? He enjoyed the treatment of being given a seat in front of the emperor and treated each other with kind words. Where did he think that he would be treated like this after he arrived at the official department and would be directly contradicted by an unknown little official.


    Kuang Ye is very straight and aggressive. He often doesn''t follow the rules, which is one of the reasons why he can be a minister of the Ministry of war. If you don''t manage the people of the Ministry of war hard enough, you can''t hold them down. When did he suffer such anger? His face turned red and he looked angry, but considering the national plan, he forbear He couldn''t help saying, "I''m looking for Chen Xun."


    "It''s easy to see Chen Xun. Go to the town of royal guards to comfort the prison." the little official saw that Kuang Ye seemed to be restrained by himself. He looked proud and spoke more recklessly.


    "Zhenfu prison?" for a moment, Kuang Ye didn''t understand.


    "Yes, it is the town Fu Si prison." at this moment Cao spoke, as if he were an interpretative figure. In fact, he was angry with Kuang Ye. He would tell the old ministers who has the final say in the Department. If you are old, do not stand up and show your finger at the rules. "Not only Chen Xun was in the town''s Fusi prison, but also Wang Zuo, Xie Chong, Xiao Xuan and others were there. They even claimed that Nanming was not an opponent of the Yang family, which had a bad impact. Now they are all arrested."


    Cao Yu''s words just came to this point when he saw a dark figure suddenly fall down in front of him. When he looked carefully, he knew that Kuang Ye fainted to the ground with anger, and the corners of his mouth overflowed with blood. It was obviously the appearance of being knocked down with anger.


    After all, Kuang Ye''s qualifications were there. Once he really died in the official department, he was afraid that he would be confused. He immediately shouted for people, which raised Kuang ye, who was already in a coma and sent him to Kuang''s house. Then he sent someone to the imperial palace to find a royal doctor.


    Kuang Ye was so angry that his physical condition deteriorated further. When I got back to the house, after some tossing and slowly waking up, another mouthful of blood spewed out. He murmured, self destructed the Great Wall, and then fainted again.


    Three days later, Kuang Ye finally died. The loyal minister who devoted his life to the construction of the army of the Ming Dynasty finally left the Ming Dynasty at the critical time.


    This is Mu Mu''s credit. He caught all the really capable officials in Nanming and replaced them with some officials who only competed for power and profit. In fact, they didn''t have much ability to take charge of politics, which not only prevented the smooth development of various work processes in Nanming, but also upset Kuang Ye until he died of illness.


    But at this time, no one cares about Kuang Ye''s life and death. Even after Zhu Qizhen learned the news, he just sent Prince Zhu Jianshen to mourn.


    Speaking of Zhu Jianshen, he is already a 21-year-old young man, and it is even more energetic. In history, the Ming Xianzong was a good emperor. It''s just a pity that Yang Chendong''s arrival has changed everything.


    First, Zhu Qiyu won the throne, so that Zhu Qizhen did not dare to value his family affection. In order not to repeat the mistakes, he has not given the crown prince too much power.


    Second, Zhu Jianshen''s mother is the Zhou family. Because empress Qian is in good health, she did not die early under the service of Mou mu. She also gave birth to another Prince Zhu Jianyi for Zhu Qi town. She is now 11 years old. His mother can''t be spoiled, and his brother can compete for power, so that he has not been established as a crown prince, but an ordinary crown prince.


    Especially in the Imperial Palace, now Mou Mu has the power. In his eyes, only Zhu Jianyi, the little master, and other eunuchs naturally know what to do. Zhu Jianshen''s influence becomes weaker and weaker, and he just does something dispensable.


    Kuang Ye is dead. It''s always unlucky to lose a general before the war starts. Although there was no war, Kuang Ye''s age and body couldn''t last long. But things happen so coincidentally that the impact is always not very good.


    Mu Mu deliberately released the news. For a time, there were comments against Nanming, both in the palace and among the people, which made the recruitment more difficult. After all, knowing that a war will be defeated, who would send their children to the army to die?


    When the following officials wrote down the bad recruitment into a fold and presented it to Zhuqi Town, the troubled emperor was not angry. Or he already knew everything and had a certain psychological preparation. He didn''t want to be angry with the ministers below like Kuang Ye.


    Zhu Qizhen involuntarily thought of those old ministers. If those old ministers were willing to contribute, things would never be as bad as before. But he thought that those old ministers had already been frightened by the strength of Yang Department. If they really used their words, they could not tell what would happen. This idea was suppressed by himself. "If the conscription is not smooth, don''t levy first. Now I have 1.2 million troops in my hands and 800000 troops on the front line. I want them to win a battle and let my people see the prestige of our Nanming army. Come here, I''d like to give Guan Ying an order to attack quickly and find an opportunity to destroy one of the Yang army, so as to strengthen our Nanming prestige."


    Zhuqi town is also straightforward, directly ordered to send troops. It''s better to say a hundred words than a move, then prove it with practical action.

 Chapter 1681

    Guangdong chief envoy department.


    Jurisdiction: Guangzhou, Zhaoqing, Shaozhou, Nanxiong, Huizhou, Chaozhou, Gaozhou, Leizhou, Lianzhou, Qiongzhou, etc.


    Of course, the present Gaozhou Prefecture and Leizhou prefecture have been occupied by the Yang five-star army. The land of Guangdong is not complete. At one time, Yang Xuan, the left envoy of Guangdong''s Political Bureau, was frightened for fear that the five-star army would come over when.


    Fortunately, the imperial court then negotiated with the Yang family, and the two sides seemed to have shaken hands and made peace. But then Yang Yang was assassinated in Kyoto and Cao Jixiang instigated Yang Liu, a member of the Yang family, to rebel with a false imperial edict.


    After the Yang Department took out the imperial edict in Cao Jixiang''s arms, the Southern Ming Court naturally would not recognize it. It called it Cao Jixiang''s personal behavior and denounced the false imperial edict. But anyone with some judgment knows that this must have come from Zhu Qizhen. Although eunuchs have great power, they still don''t have the courage to forge an imperial edict and re seal the king.


    Yang Xuan has scolded Cao Jixiang''s incompetence in his heart more than once. You just do it. It is said that the strongest fortress is easy to be broken from the inside. This kind of thing that encourages the people of the Yang family to rebel is in the right direction. The key is why you didn''t succeed and have been given evidence. What is it? Isn''t it incompetence?


    Now, with such excuses, it must be enough for Yang Department to call next. In this way, Yang Xuan quickly dispatched troops and made a decision to fight with Yang Department. At this time, the imperial court also saw this scene. The reinforcements came. When general Guan Ying appeared in Guangzhou with 300000 troops, Yang Xuan was determined and hurried to meet with all the officials under his rule.


    After these experiences, Guan Ying finally grew up, became a general of the unified army, and supported 300000 soldiers. It can be said that he is satisfied. But if you look carefully, you can also see the look of worry in his eyes.


    Guan Ying dealt with the five-star army very early, and once united to calm the chaos. At that time, the combat power of the five-star army surprised Guan Ying. Now after so many years, Yang Department has won several Daming sites. It is conceivable that the other party''s combat power is strong. It can be said that the task this time is not so easy to complete.


    The general died in a hundred battles.


    As a trusted General of Nanming Dynasty, ending his life on the battlefield is the fate of Guan Ying. He can''t and won''t shirk it. He would like to see how strong the five-star army has been over the years. He wants to give lessons to the five-star army who has never been defeated, so that the other party can know that the five-star army is nothing more than a small one in front of the Nanming army.


    Three hundred thousand troops drove directly outside the city of Guangzhou and set up temporary barracks. Guan Ying and his party entered the city and met many important civil and military officials in Guangdong.


    As one of the important garrisons in Guangdong, General Li Hanyi of Guanghai garrison reported the basic situation before the war to Guan Ying. This person has some ability to become the commander of the first guard station. At least he has made clear the strength of the five-star army and the number of the troops sent.


    "General Guan, the five-star army opposite us is about 100000 people. They are mainly the third army, supplemented by Lengfeng second division and foreign Russia first division. There are about 50000 people in the third army, including infantry and firearm soldiers. Lengfeng second division is full of firearm soldiers. The number is nearly 10000, and the foreign Russia first division is full of cavalry, with a number of 50000. There are also some auxiliary soldiers transporting food and grass, the number is unknown. Oh, right , I heard that the scouts in front inquired back and said that the king of Wunan would come to the front line to command the war. "


    After saying these words, General Li Hanyi returned to his seat. Yang Xuan and other civil servants looked at Guan Ying one by one with Qi Yi''s eyes, waiting for his answer.


    Guan Ying had already noticed the eyes of the people. He knew that he had to make a statement at this time to reassure the people. Then he just laughed and said in an open-minded tone: "Well, General Li has done a lot of work before. After knowing the deployment of the other side''s forces, it will be easy to do next. This trip, the general leads more than 200000 troops. With the troops in Guangdong, there are 300000 people. The other side has only 100000. With three dozen and one, he has the potential of geographical advantage. Are you afraid of being invincible?"


    "Yes, yes, we have the advantage of troops and are more familiar with the terrain. We will win." Yang Xuan and others echoed.


    For a moment, everyone was in agreement. It seemed that they had won the battle. Kuang Ye''s face remained unchanged. Over the years, he had been studying the fighting methods of the five-star army. Although he had not personally seen it on the front line, he could see its strength from the opponent''s achievements. He had never seen his opponent.


    If the five-star army were easy to deal with, it would not have such a brilliant record. But it is absolutely impossible to let Nanming fall without fighting with this record. Kuang Ye has a high fighting spirit, "Gentlemen, this time, the five-star army is fierce. I heard that they are either cavalry or bicycles. They move so fast. In order not to let them give full play to their advantages, the general decided to stick to the Guangzhou mansion, integrate the army into a fist, and decide the victory or defeat by fighting with them under the city."


    "OK, OK, this is good. It integrates advantages. Let the other party move too fast, and finally come to the city and fight with us." Li Hanyi, commander of guanghaiwei, was the first to agree.


    The opinions of the two generals were so unified that all the civil servants who did not understand the methods of war agreed. Yang Xuan, the left envoy of Guangdong''s Political Bureau, also said that he would do a good job in grain reserves to ensure that the army could eat enough.


    After the meeting, Nanming quickly took action. The fast horse soldiers were sent. After being ordered by the Nanming army in the nearby city, they quickly went out of the city and concentrated in the direction of Guangzhou government. In a short time, the Nanming military strength of the whole Guangzhou government reached 450000.


    The five-star army marching towards Guangdong also received information from spies in various cities and learned that the Nanming army was retreating to Guangzhou government to fight a decisive battle with them. At present, they also accelerated their march and came straight to Guangzhou government.


    After several months of training, the third army has restored its original staffing, and many missing personnel have been transferred from chixian city. They are soldiers who have been meticulously trained by Lengfeng''s first division and known as instructors. With the participation of these people, Wu Sheng''s confidence in the army is fierce. Now he is waiting for the right opportunity to fight with Nanming.


    Among the Yang troops, the third army is the most complicated. They have infantry, cavalry and firearm soldiers. This is also because the third army was formed under the double attack of the Principality of Ross and the Golden Horde. When they were far away from the rear and couldn''t get any goods and personnel to be supplemented, they formed an army.


    Fortunately, it has finally achieved results. The third army has grown from less than 8000 people to more than 50000 people. Now it can be described as having strong morale and combat effectiveness.


    A third army is already so powerful, not to mention the cold front second division as an auxiliary. Although they have only nearly 10000 personnel, they are all composed of musketeers. It is not difficult to do so. They are all motorized troops. Partial three wheeled motorcycles fill the whole second division, which has increased their action speed by more than ten times.


    During this period, chixian city has stepped up the production process since it successfully built the first partial three wheeled motorcycle. Finally, nearly 10000 vehicles were delivered, all of which were allocated to the second, fourth and fifth divisions of Lengfeng in this war.


    Lengfeng second division, which originally needed bicycles to improve speed, has now become a motorized division. They are also full of war. They just want to make a good performance on the battlefield to repay the love of King Wunan for them.


    There are already two strong armies, and the next first division of foreign Russia seems a little insignificant. Although they were all cavalry, because they were not part of the Han Army, the war was only regarded as preparatory servitude. Although Mr. ahuli was disappointed, he didn''t complain at all. On the contrary, he kept restricting his subordinates and warned them that the opponent this time was the Han people. He couldn''t kill innocent people without orders, otherwise no one could save you.


    In addition, Yang Chendong also came, along with 5000 black riding dragon guards and a full 100000 logistics army. These people are Han auxiliary soldiers who have undergone short training. Their role is not on the battlefield. In addition to transporting materials, they are more responsible for guarding prisoners and publicizing Yang''s policy.


    Obviously, before the war, Yang Chendong had expected the result of the war. If we can''t defeat the Nanming army which is only infantry with firecrackers and cavalry, the five-star army doesn''t want to unify the world. It''s better to stay in the city seat and eat until death.


    With too many firearms higher than this era, Nanming has long been regarded by Yang Chendong as his own back garden. If you don''t want to conquer here at the least cost, I''m afraid the army will continue to March after winning the three provinces.


    There should be sufficient reasons for the war between countries, which is just a manifestation of lack of self-confidence. The real strong despise it. I''m stronger than you. I''m going to clean you up. What''s the matter? Do you disagree? Let''s fight.


    Just like Yang''s conquering other countries, you don''t need any reason at all, that is, you can''t take care of yourself. In the end, you will have to fall if you don''t fall. But for Nanming, the land of Han people, Yang Chendong thought he was very lenient. What he wanted was to influence each other at the same time, and finally win the whole Nanming without blood.


    But as more and more intelligence cables came to him, he had to change his mind. Seeing that the telegram said that Nanming had led the people to a miserable life in order to prepare for the war, he caught strong men everywhere and collected food and ordnance everywhere. When most people had reached the point where they could not live, he had to have a long pain rather than a short pain, and was determined to conquer it by force. Only in this way can we win Nanming in a shorter time and save the Han people from Seoul.

 Chapter 1682

    As for Cao Jixiang, it just coincides with his meeting. This is also equivalent to sending a aboveboard reason to Yang Chendong. Does he have a reason not to use it?


    Riding on the white dragon, Yang Chendong came straight to Guangzhou under the protection of 5000 black dragon guards. At the moment, under the Guangzhou mansion, Gao Xiang''s headquarters of the first regiment of Lengfeng''s second division, as a pioneer, has arrived under the city tower and started camping eight miles away from the city.


    Hundreds of heavy and heavy machine guns had been mounted on the temporarily dug trenches. Although only 2000 people came, he could not see the slightest fear from his loud face. He also vaguely hoped that the Nanming army could take the initiative. In this way, he could make his first contribution.


    It was disappointing that the Nanming army in Guangzhou had no intention of any change in the face of their arrival. General Guan Ying stopped the generals who took the initiative to go to war. Obviously, he didn''t pay attention to the two thousand five-star army that arrived earlier, because his plot was bigger.


    Over the years, the military of Nanming has also developed. For example, many self-developed artillery have been built. Although their guns can only hit three miles because of their limited scientific and technological ability, and they still use solid bullets, it still gives people a very reassuring feeling when a full 200 guns are erected on the city wall.


    Guan Ying had a plan in mind. This time he had to wait for the other party to rush over. He just needed to defend. In this way, his artillery can borrow strength. He wants to defeat the prestige of the five-star army on the city wall of Guangzhou, and then use this war to tell people all over the world that the five-star army is not invincible.


    Just last night, Guan Ying received the news of the death of Kuang ye, his mentor. He also knew that the powerful news spread in the Yang family in Kyoto made the recruitment ineffective, so that many of the originally set troop numbers fled and disappeared. The 2.5 million troops originally prepared by Nanming are now only 1.5 million, a million less.


    Guan Ying was naturally very sad when his mentor died, but the war was imminent, and sadness could not solve the problem. Only by trying to win this battle can he better comfort the spirit of his mentor in heaven. Similarly, fighting this war can also strengthen the confidence of the Nanming court and the people, so that more soldiers can be recruited, a long war with the five-star army, and finally achieve the ultimate goal of non aggression.


    At this point, Guan Ying obviously still has self-knowledge. Knowing that it is impossible to defeat the Yang family completely with the strength of Nanming. Not to mention anything else, the other side has occupied so many sites and stationed troops everywhere. Once they are all transferred back, that number alone is enough to scare people to death. So all he asked for was a draw. The big deal was that Nanming recognized the legitimate state status of King Wunan, and Nanming itself could be autonomous.


    But even this goal is not so easy to achieve. In order to be safe, Guan Ying chose to defend, hoping to use the strength of the city wall to block the front of the five-star army.


    Commander Gao Xiang waited until the next morning. After seeing that the Nanming army had no intention of sneaking camp at night, he knew that the other party would not take the initiative to attack. At that moment, he reported what happened here and his own analysis electricity service to the division headquarters. Before long, Yang Chendong also knew the news.


    "Hehe, young master, Guan Ying is promising and can calm down. But he thinks that gathering 450000 troops can stop the front of our army. He is a little whimsical." Yang Er, who accompanied him, also saw this telegram, and then smiled with contempt for Guan Ying.


    Yang Liu was killed. A white silk killed life, which is also a decent death. At that time, Hu Mang, Yang Er, Yang San, Yang Si and Yang Wu were present, which was also a brotherhood. They came to see each other off.


    Although it is said that people are dead, the influence of the event has taken place. Except Hu Mang, other servants can''t help worrying about their future life. After all, such a thing happened. If the young master is no longer close to them, it is also reasonable.


    Fortunately, Yang Chendong is only right about things and not people. Yang Liu is dead. In his eyes, the matter is over. This trip still took Yang er with him. As soon as this signal was sent, it completely calmed the hearts of several servants, and let other officials of the Yang family know that the servants are always servants, or trusted by King Wu Nan. Originally, some people who wanted to take your place also lost their mind, and the situation of the Yang family became stable again.


    "Well, Yang Er, go and call Yu Mian." Yang Chendong also smiled. What Yang er said in this matter suits his heart very much. In modern warfare, it is not certain that more people will win, and more defense will take advantage. The power and advancement of weapons will ultimately determine the victory or defeat. Just like in the original historical time and space, on the Normandy battlefield, a German machine gunner killed more than 1000 Allied soldiers with a machine gun.


    Of course, not all armies apply this model, just like future PLA soldiers beat their opponents with millet and rifles. But this theory is still common to the enemies of most armies.


    After a while, Yu Mian came to Yang Chendong. Speaking of it, they haven''t seen each other for a long time. They bet the last time they met. Facts have proved that Yang Chendong won again. Today''s Far East state has long become one of the important granaries of the Yang family. There are large areas of fertile land, rich forest resources and various minerals. It can be said that it is perfect except for the cold climate. Especially after the construction of train tracks. In spring, summer and autumn, people choose to work. In winter, they leave their homes to travel or relax in the three eastern provinces. The small life is called a beauty, which is also equivalent to losing to Yang Chendong.


    This time, no one mentioned the bet. Yu Mian was called to talk about the post-war reconstruction and persuasion of surrender in the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    "Yu Mian, with our strong combat power, we will win on the battlefield in a short time. Next, you will be responsible for persuading the ministers of Nanming and the post-war reconstruction. What''s the matter? Is there any difficulty?"


    Yu Mian is also in his forties, which is also a time of prime of life. Hearing Yang Chendong''s question, he immediately straightened out his identity and said, "if you go back to the sixth young master, you can guarantee to complete the task."


    Yu Mian will have this confidence because he is accompanied by a full 5000 cadres in the city. These people are educated and experienced management talents. In addition, there are 5000 cadres transferred from other Yang provinces. They have considerable experience in immigration, land distribution and urban reconstruction. In addition, Chiqian city has prepared enough food and necessities for life. Yu Mian is really confident to do a good job.


    Yang Chendong''s big immigration policy is really good. Because of the movement, the barriers between various ethnic groups have been disrupted, so that opposition voices can not work together at all. Every time you go to a new place, you are faced with groups of strangers, even strange nationalities. You can only bow your head and accept your destiny in such an environment. Not to mention, the Yang family did not ignore the people after immigration. They divided fields and houses, seeds and food, and necessities of life. They tried to be the first people to have food and housing. In this way, who would want to rebel?


    For most people, they don''t have many requirements. As long as there is a place where they can settle down and live, they will be satisfied with their life. As for the rise and fall of a nation, only a very few ambitious people should consider it, far from what the people should think.


    It is such a big immigration policy that there are few riots in Yang''s territory. Almost every land occupied, in addition to paying a lot of money and food at the beginning, after a few years, this place will start to make efforts and provide food and money to the Yang family, which also helps the Yang family grow stronger and stronger.


    Naturally, the premise of this is that most people are illiterate. If later generations are familiar with the history of their own nation, it will be difficult and problems will emerge one after another. Seeing this, the Yang family has carried out the work of popularizing culture in the territory. The difference is that no matter which nationality they are, everyone should learn Chinese culture, write Chinese characters and speak Chinese, which is tantamount to cultural annexation. In this way, many years later, everyone only knows about Taoism and Han, but does not know that there are so many ethnic languages in the world.


    The more Yu Mian thought about these, he admired Yang Chendong more and more. In fact, not only him, but also the vast majority of Han officials in the Yang family admire Yang Chendong very much, which has become respect and respect.


    Yang Chendong doesn''t feel much about these. He only knew that if he came to the world and came with Da Cang, he had to do something. It''s just that the current results are somewhat unexpected, but this result is better, and he will be more happy.


    After Yu Mian had no problem, he quickly left. Yang Chendong rode the white dragon and the black dragon guards came straight to Guangzhou.


    April, 1468.


    More than 100000 five-star troops are stationed here under Guangzhou Fucheng. The bright five-star flag is flying in the wind. From a distance, it is a world of red flags.


    With more and more soldiers of the five-star army under the city, the Nanming army on the city tower also continued to move boulders, sleepers, fire oil, bows and arrows to the city tower, showing a defensive appearance. With these reserves, they are confident that the five-star army will come and go, and will be badly hit here.


    Guan Ying also found Li Hanyi''s commander for this, and proposed to send an army to fight back once the five-star army failed to attack the city. All the war horses in the city were mobilized together and gathered 5000 cavalry. When the opportunity was right, they would fight back with all their strength and win the final victory of the battle of Guangzhou mansion.

 Chapter 1683

    There are a lot of defensive equipment. There are enough soldiers and there is no problem keeping food and grass for a year. Guan Ying looks like a stable Diaoyutai. He wants to see what the five-star army, which has always been known to be invincible, will do this moment?


    Or thought determines vision. Guan Ying''s pattern is still too small. At most, he has a place in the court of the Southern Ming Dynasty. Compared with the Yang family who has fought in the whole of Asia and even the navy is marching towards western countries in Europe, it is not too much to say that the comparison between the bright moon and the firefly. While Guan Ying was still thinking about how to defend, the artillery of the five-star army was ready to assemble under the Guangzhou government.


    This time, the five-star military is the newly developed 120 mm field artillery. Compared with the 10 mile distance of 90 mm and the six mile distance of 75 mm field artillery, it can hit 15 miles away. Increased caliber means greater lethality.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning. Once the head is open, the next thing is much easier. With the continuous updating of the lathe, there are many new guns in the big warehouse, which can be imitated and studied. Nowadays, the progress of chiembedded City artillery development plant is constantly faster.


    It is worth mentioning that all kinds of new weapons are mainly equipped on the Navy''s warships for the Navy''s expedition against the West. The innovation of weapons has made it easier for Yang Xijun, member of the Military Commission and deputy commander of the Navy, Kaohsiung to fight against foreigners. After a few months, they have captured the Cape of good hope and landed in the Niger River in Africa. It can be predicted that the news of new victory will come soon.


    Yang Chendong also wanted to take a big ship and kill from the sea to the West. But the proposal was not endorsed by anyone. The sea is no more dangerous than the land. In case something happens to Yang Chendong, no one can be responsible for it. In desperation, Yang Chendong had to give up the idea.


    The artillery regiment of Lengfeng''s second division began to expand from the war horse to the first five li of Guangzhou mansion. This distance is just where Nanming''s red cannon can''t reach. Accompanying division commander Xiao Feng to inspect the artillery was a teenager.


    "Eldest son, be careful." when he saw the young man carrying the shell box with the artillery soldiers, Mr. Xiao Feng, who never frowned at many enemies on the battlefield, was in a cold sweat.


    The young man is Yang Bo. This time he took the initiative to ask to come to the battlefield. Yang Chendong also agreed that if he wants to inherit his great cause, he must take this class on the battlefield. Only in this way can he know that victory is hard won. Only in this way can he frighten the three armies of the Yang system and millions or even more troops in the future.


    In order to exercise Yang Bo, except that he needs to return to Yang Chendong at night to report what he has seen and heard for a day, he can walk in the army at any time to observe what he is interested in, and no one can stop him under safe conditions.


    No, Yang Bo took the initiative to come when he heard that the artillery was about to start. This frightened Xiao Feng. He knew this man''s baby. Don''t say there was any danger to his life. Even if he broke a little skin, he couldn''t bear the responsibility. In desperation, he had to accompany him all the way. Lin Lun, the artillery commander of Nong, also had to be careful with his face, taking a group of artillery regiment officers to protect him.


    "Well, Mr. Xiao and head Lin, you can do whatever you should do. I''m here to learn, to feel, not to be protected." Yang Boyan, who is already 12, can''t do anything at all. He can''t help but put down his work and turns to Yang Boyan and others.


    "Eldest son, but..." Xiao Feng and others wanted to say something, but Yang Bo said with a black face, "act according to my son''s order. This is a military order and must not be disobeyed."


    Not to mention, Yang Bo, who was wearing a small special military uniform, was really decent when he got angry. At least he calmed Xiao Feng and others. They must obey the military order, so they can do whatever they should do after a military salute.


    Badaojiang and Pengyue, with two hundred black riders, Longwei, watched, with full satisfaction on their faces. The aura of the eldest son is getting stronger and stronger. I''m afraid it won''t be long before he will have the ability to inherit the foundation of the sixth young master.


    This is just an episode. The cold front soldiers are busy. On the city tower of Guangzhou mansion, Guan Ying gets the news and is looking up. They also have something similar to a telescope in their hands, but the quality is far inferior to that of the five-star army.


    "They''re launching artillery. Well, it''s about five miles away from us. Our artillery can''t hit that far." Guan Ying, who put down his telescope, frowned as he said.


    He knew the power of artillery and that it was the strength of the five-star army. They would not be rivals in this regard. But it doesn''t matter. Attacking the city is mainly about attacking the city, not more powerful than whose artillery. Your artillery can''t rush up the city building like people. Don''t you have to rely on people to climb the city in the end?


    Not to mention, Guan Ying has already arranged enough troops in the streets of the city, which is the prototype of street warfare.


    At this time, the population in Guangzhou was really large. There are as many as 450000 troops alone, and there are millions of people coming from all cities. This is because before, many people left Nanming city through various ports. Otherwise, the number of people alone would exceed 2 million.


    "Remember, when the enemy''s artillery comes, you must find a place to escape. Don''t run around, which will only increase the risk. In addition, there is no need to arrange too many soldiers on the city tower. When the enemy''s artillery hits the soldiers and rushes up, let the soldiers climb the City Tower and give a fatal blow to the five-star army." Guan Ying said, Someone was recording. After a while, these words will spread to the ears of the generals.


    Only from these arrangements, Guan Ying does have some abilities. At least he knows to avoid his edge. Unfortunately, he still understood too little about the power of artillery, or underestimated the power of artillery of the five-star army, which was destined to lose in the end.


    The artillery regiment was unfolding. One artillery regiment was divided into three parts, guarding the north gate, west gate and South Gate of Guangzhou government respectively. Only one east gate is left, which is what the art of war calls "encircling three que one".


    Leave your opponent a chance of life, and your opponent won''t fight back. Outside the east gate, the third army and the first division of foreign Russia had already made their pockets and ambushed, waiting for the Nanming army to escape from here.


    The artillery was placed and the shells were transported in place. It was getting late. Yang Chendong decided to launch the shelling early tomorrow morning. In this way, the soldiers fell asleep early. On the contrary, Yang Bo meant that he couldn''t sleep. After thinking about it in bed, he still came to Yang Chendong''s main account.


    Yang Chendong didn''t sleep. With his current body, when he was tired, he only needed to sit for an hour and let the Qi in his body swim around his body for several times. This set of skill he has passed on to Yang Bo. Perhaps it is the physique he has passed through. Yang Chendong can practice his breath and control it well, but Yang Bo can''t do it yet and needs to practice for a longer time.


    Yang Chendong, who was not sleeping, was looking at the telegrams sent by various departments. When he thought about something, he would write and give some instructions. When Yang er said that the eldest son was seeking to see him outside, he stopped his pen and straightened himself.


    When Yang Bo entered the account, he first bowed respectfully, and then shouted "father."


    "Bo''er, why don''t you sleep so late? Are you too excited? Ha ha." Yang Chendong waved and called Yang Bo to his seat.


    "Father, Bo''er is not excited, but he doesn''t understand some problems." Yang Bo said with a look of asking for advice.


    "Oh? Tell me what you don''t understand." Yang Chendong has a father''s smile on his face. He likes Yang Bo''s attitude of seeking advice. If you don''t understand, ask. It''s not a shame. On the contrary, pretending to understand is bad.


    "Yes." Yang Bo took the initiative and asked with a look of learning: "father, you once said that your greatest wish is to take the Han people to the peak of the world, make the world one and make the Han people live the best life. But if such shelling is not going to destroy Guangzhou government, and the Han people in the city will also be killed together? Isn''t it..."


    Isn''t it something that Yang Bo didn''t say, but he believes his father must understand his problem.


    "Hehe, good. Bo''er''s idea of compassion for the people is good. But even if we fight, we can''t live without death. The most important thing is that if we fight this war, if we can destroy the 450000 troops of Nanming, what positive role will it play in conquering the whole Nanming. It''s very cost-effective to determine the victory by the first war and reduce the difficulty of our next expedition Moreover, the soldiers and the people in the city are not wronged. The soldiers are ordered to fight, and if we don''t kill them, they will kill us. As for the people, they were given the opportunity to leave from various ports to go to chixian city. Many people obediently left, but some people stayed. Do you know why? "


    "This..." Yang BOLUO said after thinking, "I''m afraid those who stay don''t trust us. They still have illusions about Nanming."


    "Well, Bo''er is right. Even if they don''t trust us, they have made their own choice, which is equivalent to our enemy. They can''t be soft on the enemy, so it''s not unjust to bombard them. Of course, they are Han people after all. If they choose to abandon the city and escape instead of helping Nanming as the enemy, my father will be merciful as much as possible Take their lives. But if they do something wrong, they will be punished. They should confiscate all their property. They should be reeducated through labor for one to three years. When they are released, they will still be Han people and can enjoy the fruits of our work. This is reward and punishment. "

 Chapter 1684

    Such a detailed explanation made Yang Bo nod constantly. He finally understood his father''s pains. At this moment, the haze on Yang Bo''s face disappeared. Instead, he bent to the end, "father, Bo''er wrote down what you said."


    "Ha ha, OK." he reached out and patted Yang Bo on the shoulder. Yang Chendong looked pleased.


    In fact, as Yang Chendong thought, the people who stayed in Guangzhou with the Nanming army did regard the five-star army as an opponent, which is not as simple as distrust.


    Among the people, the tyrants and gentry dominated. They have long been informed that where the five-star army passes, all the rich can only leave 20% of their property, which is unacceptable to them. Although most of their wealth comes from the good policies of Daming and exploitation, this is also a skill, isn''t it?


    Why should they work hard as villains and turn over the wealth they get to Yang? If they can''t understand it, they will be the enemy of the five-star army. In order to enable the Nanming army to win the war, these tyrants also provided money and food for the Nanming army.


    There are such people, even if they die under gunfire, Yang Chendong will not feel a trace of pain.


    In addition to these gentry, there are some elderly people. They don''t want to leave their hometown. Even if they die, they will die in their hometown. Of course, the proportion of such people is very low.


    There are also some scholars in the Ming Dynasty. They have learned the way of Confucius and Mencius since childhood, and they are full of knowledge. Nerds like this have a great chance of becoming officials under the system of the Ming Dynasty, but when they come to the Yang Department, their studies will no longer have any future. These people stayed.


    But even if they stayed, when they saw the Nanming army practicing array in the barracks before the war, they looked down on them and said, "it''s really a man with developed limbs. It''s humiliating to be polite."


    People are dying. They are surrounded and can''t go anywhere. They still look down on the martial arts and soldiers. Even if such people enter the Yang Department, they will be transformed. Such people will die, which will not hurt people.


    In a word, all the people left behind want to be enemies with the Yang family, that is, the enemy is innocent under the gunfire?


    Without a word overnight, the sun rose as usual the next morning.


    The soldiers of the five-star army had a hot breakfast early in the morning. As time pointed to seven o''clock, the artillery was in place and the shells were loaded.


    With the rank of Senior Colonel (Leng Feng''s cadres are on the high side), head Lin Lun, holding a small red flag, shouted loudly in full view, "target - the city wall of Guangzhou government."


    "Distance - five miles."


    "Direction - left zero four!"


    "High and low plus two!"


    "Bomb filling, delay lead excitation!"


    "Everyone is ready!"


    With the small red flag suddenly falling, Lin Lun''s voice shouted again: "launch!"


    "Boom... Boom... Boom..."


    A shell came out of the chamber and went straight towards the Guangzhou government in front. With the first shelling outside Xicheng gate, the shelling also sounded outside Beicheng and Nancheng gate. For a time, the shelling rumbled, and the earth seemed to tremble.


    The city wall of Guangzhou mansion, which was labeled as the attack side, was immediately full of holes. The falling of shells attracted the falling of wall skins and bursts of crying. Obviously, under the shelling, many Nanming troops were hit, and the tragic sound came from the mouth of these soldiers.


    The fire was shining, one by one. The soldiers in Nanming couldn''t lift their heads at all. These buns have finally seen the powerful power of Yang artillery, which is definitely not comparable to their red cannon.


    Speaking of the 200 red cannons arranged around, it''s miserable now. It is impossible to give full play to its strength when it is smashed into piles of scrap iron under the heavy artillery fire one after another.


    Hearing that all the cannons had been destroyed, Guan Ying''s face showed a look of heartache. But those Nanming generals around him did not notice this, but kept flattering, "thanks to the general''s clever plan, they let the soldiers withdraw from the city tower in advance. Otherwise, the shelling loss this time is too great."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect the artillery of the five-star army to be so fierce. Of course, they wouldn''t expect that we had made arrangements under the general''s order. Ha ha ha."


    "This time, these guns are destined to return empty handed. When they are finished, that''s when we show our power."


    Since the generals are full of gossip, you say what I say. People who don''t know think they are already winners now.


    After half an hour of artillery attack, the sound of explosion became weaker and weaker until it completely disappeared. Guan Ying''s face also returned to normal. Although it is said that the red cannon he arranged will not play any role, it may be a great credit for saving the main force of the army. Then it depends on the real Kung Fu in his hand. "Come on, send everyone to the city building. The artillery fire has stopped. The five-star army should be ready to attack."


    For a time, there were shouts of life soldiers everywhere, and the soldiers of the Nanming army who had escaped before began to rush towards the city tower. But when they really reached the tower, they found that there was no enemy in front of them, let alone the shadow of a five-star army.


    "What''s going on? Why didn''t they launch an assault?" many generals looked puzzled when they went up the tower.


    Guan Ying didn''t immediately understand. He stood there in distress. Suddenly, he thought of a possibility and shouted loudly, "no, the five-star army will continue to carry out shelling. Come on, let''s get back."


    After shouting, Guan Ying ignored the others and went down the tower first. It was at this time that the artillery rang again and the artillery of the five-star army covered it for the second time.


    As a person of later generations, Yang Chendong''s familiarity with the use of artillery is naturally incomparable with others. Like the second coverage of artillery fire, it has been used in the war as early as the Anti Japanese war. Such an approach will often make the opponent unable to touch the truth and often pay a heavy price.


    Before, Yang Chendong didn''t know that Guan Ying withdrew the army in advance. The second coverage he ordered was just a habit. It was this habit that caught the Nanming army unprepared and caused them heavy losses.


    Many Nanming troops haven''t responded yet. What''s going on? When they were still crowded on the towers, the sound of artillery rumbled and fell on the wall. One after another, the Nanming army was blown up, killed and injured.


    Just the second coverage of artillery fire, at least 4000 Nanming troops were affected. When the gunfire stopped, there were broken limbs and arms all over the city. Occasionally, those who survived with good luck were also injured and cried in pain.


    There are no effective anti-inflammatory drugs at this time. Once the injury is too serious, it is basically a result of waiting to die. Seeing that less than two hours after the war, there were more than 1000 wounded, and these people were likely to be incurable, Guan Ying''s face became even more ugly.


    He was not afraid of the five-star army attacking the city. With his preparation in advance and the abundance of troops and food in the city, he was confident of a big war with the five-star army. Even invincible can remain invincible for a certain period of time.


    But the feeling of being hit by long-range artillery is really hard, which makes people feel powerless.


    The gunfire stopped for the second time. This time, the five-star army moved, but they just sent out a few people. One by one, holding tin loudspeakers, came to the next arrow outside the city tower and shouted loudly, "Nanming army, listen, the five-star army is willing to accept the injured Nanming soldiers in the spirit of being the same Han nationality. Just put the people down from the downstairs of the city with hanging blue, and then our army will take them away for treatment to save their lives. Don''t thank you. If you want to thank your parents, you will be born in the land of Han people."


    "Nanming army, listen, the five-star army is in line with..."


    The shouts were repeated again and again. Several people shouted in turn. There were people under several city gates, so that the Nanming soldiers in the city could hear them clearly. It took another half an hour for these people to beat their horses and return.


    "General, what should I do?" looking at these five-star armies, I withdrew. Several generals asked Guan Ying with worried eyes.


    This is not to cure people. This is clearly a psychological tactic. It is not only buying people''s hearts, but also disturbing people''s hearts. Guan Ying doesn''t know what''s going on, but what can he do if the other party doesn''t attack the city at all?


    Thinking that he couldn''t get confused before attacking the city, Guan Ying clenched his teeth and said, "find the best doctor in the city and let them treat the wounded to reassure the army."


    This is clearly to confront the five-star army. It is also telling the soldiers in the army that the five-star army can save them and the Nanming court can save them. You just need to work hard.


    Sure enough, this move was effective. When other Nanming soldiers saw that the wounded were carried to various hospitals and doctors came to treat them, they were still very happy. It also indirectly proved that once they were injured, they would not be abandoned, which was equivalent to more chances of survival.


    Just cracked a psychological collapse of the five-star army. Without waiting for a breath, the gunfire rang out again. But this time, it didn''t fall on the city tower, but towards the Guangzhou government. For a time, there was the sound of gunfire everywhere in the city. In some places, it was directly fired because it was a wooden structure.


    The shell directly extended into the city, which was a surprise to the Nanming army. Without enough preparation, it suffered heavy losses.

 Chapter 1685

    This is because the shells did not fall on the stored materials. For example, inflammables such as kerosene, otherwise, I don''t know what kind of results will be caused.


    It was another half hour when the gunfire stopped. Then came some people with tin speakers and began to shout loudly under the city. In order to stabilize the morale of the army, Guan Ying had to send the wounded to the hospital for treatment again.


    But there was also news from the hospital that three or four thousand patients had been admitted in the half morning, which had reached their limit. If there are patients in the hospital, they can''t be admitted.


    This answer made Guan Ying''s face black in an instant. Doesn''t this mean that the five-star army''s continued shelling will shake his morale before World War I?


    While Guan Ying was still thinking about what to do, the shouting five-star army retreated again in exchange for another rumble of artillery. The Nanming army suffered heavy losses again, thousands of people were killed and thousands were injured.


    Finally at noon, the shelling of the five-star army stopped. From a distance, the smoke curled up. It was obviously having lunch. In contrast, although the Nanming army in the city also prepared meals, there were not many people with an appetite. Especially when I saw many soldiers and people lying in the street wailing without a doctor, some soldiers'' faces began to change.


    They seemed to see their own tomorrow, and their morale began to waver.


    "Asshole, the five-star army is not a real hero and dare not fight with us on the battlefield." Guan Ying roared loudly in anger. Other generals lowered their heads one by one. At this time, no one would talk to touch the bad luck.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t speak, Guan Ying was more angry, "well, if they don''t come, let''s go out. General Li, it''s up to you this time. Don''t worry, after the cavalry rushed out, I''ll send infantry to follow and protect your two wings. This time we killed the five-star army by surprise."


    "OK." Li Hanyi nodded heavily. This feeling that he can only be beaten but can''t hit people is really uncomfortable. He also thought it was time to fight back.


    Guan Ying didn''t expect the originally prepared mace to come out so soon. But at the moment, he really couldn''t think of a better way.


    The five thousand cavalry of the Southern Ming Dynasty began to make full preparations. But it''s not necessarily 5000 cavalry. After three rounds of artillery fire in the morning, the cavalry also suffered some losses, and about 100 people were injured by shells. But for a team of 5000 people, it''s nothing less than a hundred and ten people.


    Li Hanyi was wearing armor and holding a long gun. She was very majestic. The cavalry behind him also had all kinds of weapons. Like long knives, spears, halberds, axes, etc. Just from this point of view, this cavalry is not very formal. Because everyone knows that if cavalry want to develop their advantages, it lies in flexibility, speed and taking advantage of the situation. Sharp, light and flexible saber is the best thing. In contrast, the longer the weapon is, the greater the constraint it is sometimes subjected to.


    But up to now, no one has paid so much attention. They just want to rush out and kill the five-star army by surprise in order to avenge being shelled this morning. It''s best to force the five-star army back on the right track and let them start attacking the city, followed by the fight between you and me. That''s perfect.


    Nearly five thousand cavalry were ready under the leadership of Li Hanyi''s commander. The suspension bridge at the west gate of Guangzhou also rose rapidly, and then the earth began to shake and the cavalry began to impact.


    The gate suddenly opened, and countless cavalry poured out of the city. As soon as this formation came out, Yang Bo, who was standing next to Yang Chendong, couldn''t help but look tight. It was the first time he had experienced such an occasion. It was impossible for him to say that he was not nervous.


    Only when he looked at his father and other generals did he notice that they had hardly changed. Although the war was coming, they didn''t feel the slightest nervous. Generally, the more war-torn people are approaching, the more calm they are and the more able they are to talk and laugh.


    When there are more wars, we get used to it. On the one hand. On the other hand, Yang Chendong was prepared for the possible reaction of the Nanming army. Is it true that the trenches in front of every city gate were dug for nothing? It''s really a cold front in the trench. The soldiers can''t afford it.


    In front of the west gate, a group of cold front soldiers who were chatting in the ditch heard the sound of horses'' hoofs on the ground. A group leader Gao Xiang quickly pinched out his cigarette and looked up. This time I can see a real one without a telescope.


    "Ha ha, it''s finally here. We''re still coming from the defense line of our regiment. It seems that we''re lucky. Brothers, enter the position immediately and prepare to shoot." the loud noise under the laughter came to a heavy machine gun and shouted loudly while preparing.


    The trench is four miles outside the city gate. The distance of two thousand meters is an instant for cavalry. But they are fast, and what is faster than them is bullets. Seeing the other party out of the city gate, less than two miles away from himself, only seven or eight hundred steps away, commander Gao Xiang began to count down silently in his heart. "Five, four, three, two... Shoot."


    Dada... Dada


    The first thing that sounded was the heavy machine gun in his hand. Next, the sound of gunfire continued to sound. From time to time, it was accompanied by the sound of explosion launched by rocket launchers, which vigorously suppressed the cavalry''s impact front. Under the attack of gunfire and gunfire, the cavalry of the Nanming army rushed forward like cutting leeks, falling to the ground one after another.


    In order to give full play to her advantages, Li Hanyi also made an impact formation and gathered the cavalry together. This could have made them insert into the enemy''s camp like a knife, but when facing the powerful firearms of the five-star army, this approach is tantamount to helping the musketeers and getting together as a live target.


    The faster you rush, the faster you die.


    The farther forward you rush, the sooner you die.


    When groups of cavalry fell to the ground after being hit by guns, and were trampled by later cavalry to become a pile of meat sauce, the impact of the cavalry of the Southern Ming army began to slow down.


    Under the blockade of hundreds of heavy and heavy machine guns, there are only less than 5000 cavalry. They can''t get close at all. Not to mention rocket launchers, grenades and other things, it sounded continuously, like flying without money.


    "Retreat, retreat." after nearly half of the cavalry died in a short time, Li Hanyi''s face became very distressed. He couldn''t stand such war damage. He finally made the decision to retreat.


    As soon as the sound fell, the cavalry rode back. But now if you want to go back, you can''t do it without paying a price. The gunfire continued, and there were still cavalry falling off their horses. About a thousand cavalry died. The rest of the Nanming cavalry hurriedly fled into the city.


    After entering the city, Li Hanyi''s tears came down. There were five thousand cavalry just now, but in such a short time, there were less than two thousand left, and they didn''t even touch a hair of their opponent. This battle was really a coward.


    Guan Ying had come under the tower, but he didn''t mean to blame Li Hanyi. If he had led the troops just now, he would have let the army retreat. After all, the number of cavalry was too small. If there were 100000 cavalry, he might take a risk.


    "General." after seeing Guan Ying, the tears on Li Hanyi''s face were still wet.


    "Hey, let''s go down and have a rest. We''re thinking of other ways." Guan Ying comforted. And he didn''t wait for him to think of other ways, another shelling began, the city was a mess, and countless soldiers and people were killed and injured.


    In one afternoon, there were three shelling and three shouting. Finally, it was night. It seemed that we could have a good rest. After a hard day, the most important thing is that Guan Ying, who has been tired for a day, is ready to go to bed. However, at this time, the gunfire sounded again. In the roar, Guangzhou government became lively again.


    "No, there is a five-star army outside the Nancheng gate. Hurry up to the city building." under the confusion, a cry came out suddenly, which made Guan Ying look calm. Then he ran straight to the Nancheng building with his own soldiers.


    After Guan Ying boarded the tower, the five-star army had already retreated. Facts have proved that the other party just dispatched a small number of people. When he saw that things could not be done, he withdrew, but reminded Guan Ying that the five-star army would not only bombard, but also steal the city.


    "Tell me to go down and order the generals to take turns on duty. Don''t let each other steal the city. Guan Ying rubbed his temples and said with a tired face.


    In the five-star army barracks outside Guangzhou, Yang Bo still looked excited. The first World War during the day, especially the scene of shooting the Nanming cavalry, really stimulated him, so that it was dark and he couldn''t sleep. He simply asked what he was interested in to go to his father''s account.


    "Father, didn''t we succeed in sneaking camp? Why don''t we send more people and horses to cover with artillery?"


    "Bo''er, sneaking camp is false, and we don''t need to take such risks. Doing so is to remind each other that our strength is strong and let them guard against it. When they come and go, they have to be tired to deal with it. In this way, they will be more tired, not only physically, but also mentally, which will play a very positive role in accelerating their disintegration."


    "I see." Yang Bo nodded as if he understood.


    "Bo''er, you should remember that a soldier''s life comes first. You can use other methods as much as possible without trying hard. Especially for the Han people, war is a knowledge. There are too many ways in it, and we need to learn it constantly." Yang Chendong said earnestly. For his successor, he is still very optimistic and has great expectations.

 Chapter 1686

    Yang Bo focused on his head. On this day, he really saw the cruelty on the battlefield. Although he could not enter the city and see the tragic image in Guangzhou, he could imagine it. As father Wang Xinri said, even though these people chose to be the enemy of Yang, both soldiers and people are the enemy, and they must not be soft on the enemy.


    That is, why not use Yang''s powerful artillery? It must be the best choice to win and reduce their own casualties.


    That night, Yang Bo asked a lot, and Yang Chendong explained a lot. The suitable successor is moving forward towards an excellent successor.


    On the same night, there were howls all over Guangzhou. Compared with the previous mood, it is obviously much lower now. Especially some wounded soldiers who have been abandoned. After there were not enough doctors, they were just gathered together. Their only treatment was that someone would make porridge for them to drink. Whether the injury would be inflamed and whether they could survive depended on his life.


    When there are a group of miserable people and wounded people around, this sad mood will expand infinitely. I don''t know who suddenly shouted: "even if the five-star army is willing to accept us and provide us with conditions for treatment, why don''t we go?"


    "Yes, we are already a loser. We can only wait to die here. We should be let out." as soon as the voice fell, we got the response of others immediately.


    "Let us out. We want to survive."


    "We just don''t want to die, sobbing..."


    Shouts, cries, curses and prayers came one after another, and soon filled the area. When the cry came out, the soldiers passing outside were shocked, and more people felt sympathy.


    It seems like they see themselves tomorrow. These Nanming soldiers think that the wounded and sick should be sent out of the city. Everyone has the right to live, don''t they?


    Because the news was blocked, the Nanming army here did not know that the five-star army had dealt with hundreds of thousands of troops in the northern Ming Dynasty by the same means under Shicheng, and finally disintegrated it. But as their uniformed general, Guan Ying knows this. He can even imagine that once he agrees, there will be more "wounded soldiers" in the city for no reason. As for where the scars come from, he is afraid that they will be artificial in order to find a way to live.


    Thinking of the possible results, Guan Ying naturally wouldn''t agree to send the wounded out to the five-star army. "Come on, go and take my personal soldiers to the patient area to warn those people. If you dare to talk nonsense, you will be punished by military law. At the same time, tell them that the doctor will come soon and let them be patient. Also, send someone out of the city immediately to Kyoto for help. Bali hurry up and tell them that we need reinforcements and doctors more."


    Guan Ying can''t guarantee the effectiveness of asking for help, but the attitude that should be done still needs to be done. Otherwise, as soon as the hearts of the team disperse, it''s not easy to bring it.


    At that moment, messengers left Guangzhou. They chose to leave from the east gate, because there seemed to be no heavy troops of the five-star army. However, what makes people happy is that the messenger jumped over the five-star army defense line. Obviously, the five-star army is not afraid of them asking for help.


    "Good news, general, our messenger has gone out safely." Yang Xuan, the left envoy of Guangdong''s cloth government, ran to Guan Ying with excitement on his face.


    Guan Yingshen was calm and had a worse feeling in his heart. It seems that the five-star army doesn''t care what they will do. It''s clear that they want to eat themselves. If so, stick to it and see if you still have a chance to fight back. Maybe the other two provincial capitals won''t defeat the five-star army to help themselves. As long as there are reinforcements, they can cooperate inside and outside to kill the generals and wrap a dumpling for the five-star army outside the city.


    A night passed in fear. Every half an hour, shells will enter the city outside the city, and a small group of five-star army will steal the city from time to time, which annoys the Nanming army. Until dawn, most people are wearing a black eye, a very tired look.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom


    After breakfast, the big shelling began again. Unlike the small fighting at night, the artillery fire during the day was more intense. Just one morning, under the three waves of artillery fire, there were more than 5000 wounded soldiers in the city and more than 3000 dead.


    The reason why it caused such great lethality is that the artillery attack of the five-star army was more fierce than yesterday. Second, there are too many Nanming troops in the city. Sometimes a shell can kill several people and hurt more than a dozen people. Under such an attack, the Nanming army began to reduce a large number of personnel.


    The dead don''t say. They can''t speak. It has become history. But those who are still alive and injured are really a headache. They kept wailing, which was a great blow to the morale of the army. In particular, after the five-star army outside the city shelled every half an hour, it would send people to persuade them to surrender and say they were willing to accept the wounded. It was more like finding an outlet for everyone to vent. More and more wounded soldiers began to clamor to leave the city.


    Although Guan Ying sent out his personal guards, and promised these wounded soldiers that they had asked the imperial court for help, more doctors would come soon. However, it is still impossible to solve the problem, because just last night and this morning, more than 200 wounded were killed because they could not get timely treatment.


    Looking at the fellow robes who shouted slogans like themselves yesterday, they died beside themselves. In order to survive, other wounded people, regardless of others, shouted loudly and put forward consistent requirements and slogans.


    Another afternoon of shelling, thousands more wounded. When their group reached more than 10000 people, the slogan was loud and clear in any place in the city.


    With a bitter face, General Li Hanyi strode into Guan Ying''s temporary residence. He had to say something.


    Guan Ying received Li Hanyi in the main hall. When he saw the other party''s dark face, he knew what the other party would say next. He shook his head and said, "General Li, I understand your mind, but I really can''t do that."


    "Do you want to watch these wounded soldiers die?" Li Hanyi''s anger finally came out. In fact, many of these wounded soldiers were from guanghaiwei. They used to be his colleagues. Now they are going to die because of their injuries. Naturally, as a general, he feels bad.


    "Calm down and bear it again. Well, let''s see what happens in three days?" Guan Ying didn''t immediately agree, but he didn''t refuse. He knows very well that generals like Li Hanyi are very influential. If he unites others to force his palace, the situation will be the worst. So he can''t refuse directly.


    The reason why he had to wait for three days was that he mainly had a fluke mentality. For example, are the shells of the five-star army going to be used up? Such bombardment every day consumes a lot of gunpowder. Maybe they can''t hold on?


    For example, have these wounded figured out themselves, or are we used to their wailing?


    And more importantly, he has sent someone out to look for reinforcements. Even if the imperial court''s reinforcements will not come so soon, as long as they can bring him the news of reinforcements, it is enough to inspire people, and he has a reason to stick to it.


    In short, it can be delayed day by day. It is uncertain when the war situation will change.


    Guan Ying said so. What else can Li Hanyi say? It is clearly stated in the imperial edict that everything in the battle of Guangzhou government should comply with the order of Guan Ying. If so, just wait three days.


    The shelling continued and the persuading of surrender continued. Yang Chendong did not order the soldiers to attack the city, but continued to bombard with artillery. The situation on the battlefield also seemed tepid. Compared with the battlefield in front of Guangzhou mansion, Nanchang mansion was already in chaos.


    Jiangxi consists of Nanchang Prefecture, Guangxin Prefecture, Raozhou Prefecture, Nankang Prefecture, Jiujiang Prefecture, Ruizhou Prefecture, Yuanzhou Prefecture, Linjiang Prefecture, Fuzhou Prefecture, Jianchang Prefecture, Ji''an Prefecture, Ganzhou Prefecture and Nan''an Prefecture. 1 Sanzhou, ningzhou. 77 counties are set below.


    Because the site is large enough, although it is not the fragrance of fish and rice, nor the important place for tax collection in Nanming, it is still a strategic place. This time, the Southern Ming court sent 200000 troops here, plus 100000 troops from the original province, making up a total of 300000.


    Although it is not as strong as the 450000 troops in Guangzhou, it is also strong. Although Li Qing, the left envoy of Jiangxi''s Political Bureau, was also very worried, he was relieved to learn that there were only more than 100000 people sent by the five-star army.


    The reinforcements sent by the imperial court are mainly general Heke. When the command of 300000 troops was handed over to him, it was obvious that he was a little excited.


    He Ke is also a Veteran General in the army. His forties is the most mature and stable time. But when the military power was in power, he floated unconsciously.


    He Ke, who was not born well, has come to this day through his own efforts. Because of this, he is more eager for power than others. Now, when he finally gets power, he wants to show himself better. Especially when he learned that the number of the five-star army opposite him was only more than 100000, that is, one-third of his own strength, he decided to take the initiative.


    Three hundred thousand infantry steps were formed into six squares by He Ke. For each policy, there are 50000 people, of whom three are responsible for facing the enemy head-on, one is responsible for cutting its way back, and two are responsible for encircling with both wings. Once the encirclement is formed, it is the time to attack from all sides. Such a big event can be decided.


    He Ke used to do this when he led the army to suppress bandits. Facts have proved that this method is very effective.

 Chapter 1687

    Under an order, 300000 Nanming troops moved separately. Such a huge array will naturally be seen clearly by Yang''s spy in Nanchang. Then the telegram was sent to Tian Hu, the commander of the first cavalry army in the world and also a member of the Military Commission.


    Now that Tian Hu has entered the Military Commission, his position is not just above the commander of the first cavalry army in the world. What he needs to do is to look at the overall situation and guide the overall situation. Naturally, he was the leader of Nanchang government this time.


    When the telegram was sent to him, a burst of laughter came out, "OK, OK! This He Ke really knows my heart."


    It''s no wonder Tian Hu is so happy. When he learned from the telegram that the Nanming army in Guangzhou was shrinking in the city like a turtle, Tian Hu thought that the enemy in Nanchang would do the same. In this way, the first cavalry army he took would have no chance to show their muscles and abilities. We have to rely on cold front guns.


    It never occurred to me that this time the enemy chose to attack on his own initiative. Isn''t that what he wants?


    After several months of rest, the first cavalry army in the world was not only full of soldiers, but also some old soldiers retired. Now the whole army is full of men between the ages of 18 and 30. It can be said that strength is the top front. If you have to say something, what you lack is the experience of life and death on the battlefield.


    Originally, I wanted to come all the way. It''s good not to meet officers and soldiers and some mountain bandits. I can also train my troops by hand. Unexpectedly, such a large group of enemies have been sent to me. How can I be unhappy?


    Although this bone is indeed bigger and fatter, the first cavalry army in the world has always had a good mouth. Besides, with cavalry to infantry, even if the number of the other party is several times more than his own, Tian Hu is confident that he can win it.


    The five division commanders were gathered together by Tian Hu and launched corresponding battle strategies against 300000 enemies.


    According to Tian Hu''s intention, Temur 1st division and Liu zhaner 2nd division take the lead. We must make the momentum of the main force to achieve the strategic purpose of hitting the opponent hard and attracting the opponent''s action; The third division''s hubo''er office circled on the left, the fourth division''s permission office circled on the right, and the Fifth Division''s Yuezhong office circled on the back.


    In the temporary tent, Tian Hu pinched his waist and wore the military uniform of the second-class general. The four golden beans were glittering (three stars, two stars and five stars for the first-class general). This is the military rank awarded by him after he became a member of the Military Commission.


    "Brothers, everyone must know that the first cavalry army in the world is going to expand into a group army. At that time, all the five present are army commanders. This is also the last battle of our first army before expanding into a group army. I hope you must fight our prestige, that is, 50000 against 300000. Tell you, we Our opponents are all infantry, and most of them are recruits who have not seen blood. You can fight one against six. Now our commander asks you if you have confidence. "


    "Yes!" Temur and others shouted loudly.


    They knew very well that this was not only the last battle before they became the commander of the army, but also an excellent opportunity for them to perform in front of committee member Tian Hu. Think about it. There is a member of the Military Commission who is the direct superior. How thick is this thigh? If you don''t perform well and hold tight now, when will you wait?


    As for one against six. Even cavalry to cavalry, with their seven star crossbow and double knife technology, they can easily complete one dozen three or even one dozen four. Now it''s just one dozen six to fight cavalry against infantry. It''s really not difficult.


    Not to mention, as long as they perform well and fight resolutely, the Nanming army that has not seen blood is easy to collapse. At that time, let alone 300000, 500000 or more, will not be their opponent.


    "OK, let''s get ready. Hurry up and eat and drink. We''ll attack in two hours." Tian Hu laughed and said confidently. After arranging these people to make preparations, Xiao Yining, the fifth division commander of Lengfeng, and Chi Wen, the third division commander of Meng, went into the main account together. Xiao Yining complained as soon as he met him, "chief, not really. The first cavalry army in the world eats meat and wants brothers to drink soup, doesn''t it?"


    The Shaw family''s attitude is very low. It''s really not low. If it was only in the past, a commander could not control their cold front. If Tian Hu was not the commander of the first cavalry army in the world, he might not be looking at others.


    Now it''s different. Tian Hu is one of the five members of the army. That''s a 100% head. If he doesn''t like the cold front team, he can be picky. Now he has to bow his head.


    Xiao Yining has such an attitude, not to mention Chiwen, a demoted general. Although he made great contributions to join the five-star army, he was also recognized and valued by Yang Chendong, and even he joined the Han nationality. But he knew very well that in front of the absolute main force of the five-star army such as Tian Hu and Xiao Yining, he would still be an outsider.


    Tian Hu was in a good mood for a while. He was polite when he spoke to Xiao Yining. "Ah, even though division commander Xiao knows that this may be the last appearance of our first cavalry army in the world, doesn''t that meet our requirements? Besides, your cold front will expand the army immediately. Didn''t the Navy expand 12 divisions before? I tell you, it''s your army''s turn next."


    As a member of the Military Commission, Tian Hu naturally knew something in advance. Because the matter has been reported to Yang Chendong and approved, it is not a mistake to tell Xiao Yining in advance.


    As soon as these words were said, they really diverted Xiao Yining''s attention. "Really? Chief, how many divisions will Lu Lengfeng expand? Is there a military establishment?"


    A soldier who doesn''t want to be a general is not a good soldier. Xiao Yining''s qualifications are also very old. People like him, but if you want to leave Lengfeng, it''s more than enough to be a commander in other armies. Even being a group army commander is not impossible. But after being familiar with the power of Leng Feng, who would be willing to cause a miscellaneous army there? They can only wait for promotion within Lengfeng.


    It''s just a pity that other armies have been expanding over the years. Some have changed from regiment to division, some from division to army, and others have simply become group armies. The cold front has never expanded because it wants to maintain sufficient combat effectiveness. Finally, during the Spring Festival a while ago, it expanded once, only expanding the Hai Leng front, adding 12 divisions and three armies at once. This also makes Mr. Lu Lengfeng such as Xiao Yining see that hope and greed are not good.


    It was thought that the expansion of the sea cold front was due to the need to enter the west, which was forced by the situation. Unexpectedly, now Lu Lengfeng also wants to expand his army. Doesn''t this mean that there will be a position of commander waiting for him? How could he not be anxious or excited.


    "The specific expansion plan needs to be discussed in detail. After all, the cold front army is the most elite." Tian Hu shook his head, not that he didn''t say, and he didn''t know. Because Yang Chendong only approved Lu Lengfeng''s plan to expand his army, but he was still talking about how many people to expand and how many divisions or armies to expand.


    Although he was disappointed, after all, he knew that the expansion of the army was a certainty, which had satisfied Xiao Yining. At present, he didn''t mention that the War didn''t bring a cold front.


    After settling Xiao Yining, Tian Hu looked at Chiwen, who was still holding the rank of senior colonel, and saluted, "Mr. Chih, after our first cavalry army in the sky rushes out for an hour, you can go up."


    "Yes, chief," Chiwen said bitterly. He knows that this is to let them get the third division to clean the battlefield. Although we can''t eat meat, if we want to show it well, we will still have military achievements, and the brothers don''t have to take risks. Chiwen is satisfied with the result.


    After finishing the two fellow teachers, Tian Hu went straight to the kitchen. He didn''t know how long he would fight in the next battle. Only when his stomach was full in advance could he have the strength to kill the enemy. At this time, general Hoek did not know that his move had been watched by the five-star army, or the most powerful cavalry in the world, the first cavalry army.


    At this moment, he still came forward with a large army. He had seen the map and chose a place called Li Jiapo, where there was only one official road for people to pass. There are high slopes on both sides of the official road. The heavenly official road is wide enough to facilitate the formation of the army and is suitable for ambush.


    For the sake of safety and confidentiality, the Nanming army set out before dawn. When it came to lijiapo, it was nearly noon. The soldiers were very tired all the way. It is said that He Ke should have ordered to enter the battlefield to prepare, but considering the requirements of the soldiers, he ordered to bury the pot and cook first to solve the stomach problem.


    If he Ke can occupy the favorable terrain immediately, make his pocket in advance and wait for the arrival of the five-star army, he still has a chance to win this battle. After all, they have the advantage of people and land. It''s just a pity that he wasted such a good opportunity.


    When the scouts in front came the news that the main cavalry of the five-star army was less than ten miles away from them, Hoek was worried. Quickly ordered the army to quickly stop eating and enter the battlefield. After knowing that the cavalry was coming, he ordered people to quickly take out the rejection stakes and other things for preparation.


    They are a group of recruits who have never been on the battlefield. In a hurry, everyone was in a hurry. Many people sprained their feet directly because they ran too fast, and there were patients before the war. He Ke was scolded in bursts.


    Needless to say, the first batch appeared in Temur''s first division and Liu duo''s second division. In line with the bold idea of art experts, they ran all the way without too much reconnaissance. The reconnaissance cavalry of the front side sent back a message. When they saw smoke and anger above Li Jiapo, the two division commanders looked at each other and smiled. Based on their many years of combat experience, they can feel that Li Jiapo should be the pocket array set for them by the Nanming army.

 Chapter 1688

    I don''t even know that I can''t make an open fire when marching. It seems that the general ability of this Southern Ming army is just average. How could Temur know that the biggest battlefield in Hoek''s eyes is to suppress bandits. Naturally, you don''t have to be so careful when doing such things.


    "Immediately order someone to report to the military seat by telegram and tell him that the enemy is likely to set up an ambush in lijiapo. In order to surprise them, our first and second divisions decided to take the initiative. I hope the military seat will arrange other divisions to encircle them immediately." first division commander Temur said to the telegraph man who followed him.


    After the telegraph operator finished recording the contents and went away, Temur said to Mr. Liu duo, "how about a competition?"


    "Well, it depends on who plays harder and who kills more. Ha ha." Liu duo smiled.


    "OK, let''s go and get ready for battle. Put on your armor, take out the Seven Star crossbow and attack!" Temur galloped with his horse in the sound of laughter. For a time, smoke and dust rose with the wind like a tornado and rushed straight towards Li Jiapo.


    On the official road, the yellow sand was rolled up all over the sky, so that it could not tell how many cavalry came from a distance. It could only be felt from the momentum of the war horse stepping on the ground that there were a lot of cavalry coming.


    The so-called cavalry 10000, boundless, this kind of formation can be described without words.


    General Hok, who was laying ambush in lijiapo, became excited when he heard the rumbling sound of war horses stepping on the ground. He knew that this was the main cavalry of the five-star army. When the cavalry arrived, it was equal to his opportunity to make great achievements.


    He Ke, who was too excited, didn''t pay attention to the reaction of Nanming sergeants around him. This person is either from a military family. He usually focuses on farming and work, and has little training. Or they are strong men who are directly caught. Some people worked with hoes a while ago. Now they have issued swords and become soldiers. It is impossible to point out what good performance they can have.


    This is not, when hearing the rumbling sound of war horses stepping on the ground, many people were already covered with cold sweat, and some were already scared, trembling and at a loss.


    It is not too much to say that the first cavalry army in the world is a division of hundred battles. But he can be seen whenever there is a big battle to fight. With Yang Chendong, he fought in the north and south, laying a huge country. Many of the cavalry can be described as murderous. The alien cavalry and infantry who died in their hands don''t know how many times they have themselves. He Ke wants infantry to intercept these elite cavalry soldiers who even heard of the Warsaw first and want to flee. He is really an ignorant person who is fearless and doesn''t know how to write the word "death".


    In the final analysis, this can''t completely blame Hoek. After all, his biggest task before was to suppress bandits. When the five-star army of the Yang system became famous and constantly opened up territory, there were no enemies around Nanming. Even if they wanted to fight, they didn''t have this opportunity.


    It''s just a general to suppress bandits. Where do you know the power of war horses? Even in the eyes of He Ke, it''s still what he knows, that is, as soon as the officers and soldiers come out and the number advantage is reflected, the horse bandits and mountain bandits will fall in the wind. The five-star army is also human. What should they do.


    Their own strength is not strong, and underestimated the strength of the powerful pair, which has doomed the outcome of Heke, but someone doesn''t know it yet.


    Ten miles away, the cavalry of the five-star army came quickly. Without hesitation, the leading troops plunged into Li Jiapo, and then saw the Nanming army not far away.


    From a distance, there are a lot of people, which can even be described as a sea of people. Dozens of hundreds of anti horse stakes are placed in the middle of the official road, and many archers in the Southern Ming Dynasty are ready to shoot arrows. There''s a big picture. It''s a trap. Whoever gets in will die.


    It was obviously an ambush, but in the eyes of Temur and Liu duo, these were like furnishings, which didn''t make them feel the slightest fear of the enemy. On the contrary, it also accelerated the forward speed of the war horse. The most avant-garde cavalry had taken out the iron hook and rushed straight towards the horse resistance pile in front of them.


    "OK, we''re all in, we''re all in." He Ke''s face was excited. He was afraid that if the other party saw the formation, he would immediately escape. In this case, his ambush would be useless. If he let the infantry fight with the cavalry in the plain, even if he had not seen the power of the cavalry, he knew that the situation would be bad for him.


    The cavalry did enter the encirclement, but there was no trace of panic. Many iron hooks were thrown out and dragged the anti horse piles in front of them aside. I don''t know how many times the first cavalry army in the world has done such a thing. It is familiar that it is like the limbs of its own body, flexible and free.


    "We can''t let them remove the stakes and shoot arrows." the reaction of the cavalry of the five-star army was beyond Hoek''s expectation. He thought these things would damage the cavalry and even cause chaos, so he could take advantage of the situation to hide. But now, seeing that the stakes were removed one by one and the road was about to be emptied, the cavalry would be in front of a flat river. He was worried, whether it was within the range of the bow or arrow, even if he shouted loudly.


    The recruits of the Nanming army, who have long been frightened by the prestige of the five-star cavalry, just habitually obey the general''s orders. They don''t care whether the bow and arrow will hit their opponent or not. They just know that releasing the bow and arrow can strengthen their courage and scare the enemy.


    At that moment, countless bows and arrows flew out from the front, just because they were far away, they couldn''t reach the cavalry of the five-star army at all. Not to mention that some recruits have limited strength and instinctively have no archery, that is, they can''t shoot from a long distance and have no accuracy.


    A burst of bows and arrows hit, powerlessly falling dozens of steps away from the front of the cavalry of the five-star army. At first, Temur and Liu were stunned. At first, they thought it was what the Nanming army was doing and what new attack method it was. After seeing that the bows and arrows did fall down and did not cause any damage, they realized that their feelings were the archery of the recruits of the Nanming army.


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid these recruit dolls don''t have enough to eat." Temur laughed up.


    The commander of division Liu also smiled, but his mind was still very clear. First, Temur gave the order to attack and charge.


    "Shit, Lao Liu, if you don''t pay attention, you''ll do it first. Brothers of the first division, rush." seeing that the cavalry of the second division rushed out first, Temur was worried. He didn''t want to lose in Liu duo''s hands, so he waved his saber forward, and the cavalry of the first division also began to move wildly.


    Another piece of yellow sand covered the sky, giving people a feeling of blocking out the sun. Dozens of arrows pointed at the front of the Nanming army array naturally appeared. He Ke''s roar came again, "put arrows, put arrows, shield hands in the first row, spearmen in the second row, defense, defense. The soldiers behind are ready to meet the enemy at any time!"


    Perhaps because of excitement, or too anxious, orders were shouted out by He Ke. Then the Nanming army became a little confused.


    Although they had a short training before going to the battlefield, it was just a passing scene. Everyone knows that if soldiers want to train, they have to keep up with food. They don''t have enough military spending and food, or all these are under the supervision of civilian officials who despise military generals. Recruits have never really trained at all.


    Once a military general has a request and wants to train elite soldiers, the civil servants in charge of logistics will stand up and refuse on the grounds that this is not a battlefield and need not be so strict and serious. In the final analysis, we don''t want soldiers to waste more food because they consume too much physical strength for training.


    This is the result of making martial arts with literature. In front of these scholars who boast of being superior to others, fighting and killing is only a thing that reckless men can do. Such people naturally have a life as cheap as a dog and are not worth a lot of investment.


    Due to insufficient training, many recruits were confused on the battlefield. In particular, Hoek''s orders were issued one after another. Many people didn''t even figure out what was going on with the previous order, and the latter order came down. This has led to self confusion on the battlefield.


    On the battlefield, every minute of delay may miss a good opportunity and lead to a big mistake. Facing the impact of the world''s first cavalry army with extremely strong combat power, the Nanming army even had a scene of self confusion. As the second Cavalry Division in the front, how could it give up such a good opportunity. At the same time, they held a seven star crossbow in their hands.


    This kind of melee weapon that can be fired repeatedly is very powerful except that its range is not as good as that of a musket. It was with this thing that the first cavalry army in the world completed the campaigns of winning more with fewer and completed the seemingly impossible tasks.


    Two hundred... One hundred and fifty... One hundred... Eighty... It''s getting closer and closer.


    The bows and arrows of the Nanming army flew out again and fell in front of the warriors of the first army of the world cavalry. It caused some casualties, but it is very random when you look at it carefully. In addition to the cavalry''s skilled horse skills and various evasion and actions on the horse to avoid bows and arrows, their armor plays a great protective role. This kind of armour, which is much thicker than ordinary armour by three centimeters, can block most bows and arrows from entering the body. Even if it is shot, it is only a minor injury as long as it is not in a critical position.


    Especially at about 60 steps, the damage of the bow and arrow seems to begin to increase. The tips of several arrows in front were hit by the arrow, so they had to step back and rest. But that''s all the damage. When the distance was only fifty steps and closer, the Seven Star crossbow became powerful.

 Chapter 1689

    This kind of company crossbow, which can shoot alone or seven shots simultaneously, emits their unique power once the distance is appropriate. One after another, they flew straight forward, like steel needles falling into the Nanming army, and there were four howls.


    The continuous Seven Star crossbow can make a fan attack and inflict heavy damage on the oncoming opponent, because it depicts the Nanming archers in the first and second rows. These people wear thin clothes, only a few people have leather armor, and most people have no armor. What can they do to resist the sharp Seven Star crossbow attack?


    Almost an arrow will directly fall. Fortunately, the soldier who failed to hit the death was also a scream. He threw his bow and arrow and began to roll all over the ground.


    Just the Seven Star crossbow of the vanguard cavalry has brought a lot of damage, which has severely damaged the bow and arrow soldiers of the Nanming army, cleared a way to continue the attack, and cut off the threat that bows and arrows may bring to their own side.


    Under the attack of the Seven Star crossbow, the shield hand of the third row of the Nanming army was presented to the cavalry. Although the shield soldiers have not fully stood in the team due to confusion, they also give people a feeling of great momentum because of the large number of people.


    "Draw the sword! Split!" shouted dozens of sharp headed cavalry who rushed in front. Then the sharp saber was pulled out from the waist. People flew to the shield soldiers in front of them with the horse''s potential and speed.


    The sabres used by the soldiers of the first army of the cavalry in the world are specially polished. Both sharpness and tenacity are several times stronger than ordinary swords. The alien cavalry and infantry who have fought with them call them treasure sabres.


    When the sword came out of its scabbard and fell on the shield with its murderous intention and cold awn, under the sound of thin and splashing, one shield of ordinary material was split into two parts in an instant. The body shape of the soldiers of the Nanming army who should have been the safest hiding behind the shield was revealed.


    The power of the sword greatly surprised the shield soldiers. When they saw that the weapons that could theoretically protect themselves were useless and their bodies were completely exposed under the enemy cavalry, their desire for survival made them shout again and then turn around and run away, completely ignoring that the long gunmen behind them had stretched out their long guns and waited for the scene when the cavalry rushed forward.


    The shield is in the way and the spear is stretched out. This is one of the common means of infantry against cavalry. Especially when the Nanming army had an absolute number advantage, this kind of protection and counterattack could often cause a lot of damage to the incoming cavalry. As long as you can block the opponent''s momentum and stop the opponent''s speed, the advantage of cavalry will be greatly reduced, and then it''s time for infantry to counterattack.


    Unfortunately, all this is just a theoretical statement. When the shield disappeared, the soldiers recoiled and directly hit the long gunmen behind them, so that the formation was chaotic. This so-called theory did not work at all. Before the formation of the long spearmen came into contact with the enemy''s horse, there was chaos, which greatly reduced their power. When the cavalry really charged, it was only a flash of knife light, and the gun heads of those long spears disappeared. The long spears were broken from the middle, and the counterattack of the long spearmen turned into nothing.


    More than a hundred years later, the scene of JianNu cavalry attacking the enemy''s Ming army happened ahead of time. The difference is that one side of this attack is the five-star army. The difference is that the five-star army is more fierce than JianNu''s attack.


    After the formations of archers, shield soldiers and spearmen were broken respectively, the defense of the Nanming army soon fell into paralysis. Countless Nanming troops began to run back recklessly. At this time, they had already forgotten their task. They only knew that they might have a chance to live by rushing back.


    The development of events on the battlefield is completely different from what I imagined. It is not who has more people who can win. If this is the case, then countries do not have to fight, just directly develop their population.


    Although there are only 20000 cavalry of the five-star army, they are all very elite veterans. Even the newly added soldiers are only selected from the best of other troops. They are all masters who have seen blood and killed people. Compared with the Nanming army, which is full of recruits, many people have not even killed chickens, which is simply incomparable.


    As soon as the Seven Star crossbow came out, it disrupted the deployment of the Nanming army. Next, when people rushed into the already chaotic Nanming army with horse potential and knife speed, the killing began.


    Although these are Han people and the cornerstone of the development of the Yang system in the future, in order to win a great victory and completely beat down the Nanming court, we can only bear the pain to do it now, so as to keep more Han people.


    Blood splashes and human life is like grass.


    The battlefield has always been cruel. It''s not a game where you die and I die. If anyone has a good heart, he will only die himself. When everyone understands this truth, it''s just killing.


    After the tips of the arrows were inserted into the Nanming army, they were like a large meat grinder. However, all the Nanming soldiers who blocked the front of the five-star cavalry or dodged slower, their heads soared up and their limbs left their bodies, and the bloody gas poured into the noses of the recruits of the Nanming army everywhere.


    "Oh."


    "Wow, vomit!"


    The recruits of the Nanming army who had never experienced such battles just felt bouts of nausea, and then had to squat on the ground. Especially when the horses of the five-star army rushed past and trampled the fallen bodies like mud, the visual impact made the recruits of Nanming unable to control their bodies. They didn''t even have the strength to dance knives and guns, except vomit or vomit.


    "Stand up, don''t squat down, don''t put down your weapons." He Ke watched the war develop so far, and the voice of anger roared loudly. Unfortunately, on the chaotic battlefield, under the sound of horse hoofs, his cry was soon drowned and could not turn a spray.


    "General, let''s withdraw too. We can''t stop it." a private soldier came to Hoek. After saying such a word, he directly set up Hoek who was still scolding and retreated to the rear of the army. This is just a 60000 man formation. Behind them, there is a 60000 man formation standing there intact. As long as we get together with them again, we don''t worry about the opportunity of counterattack.


    Hoek retreated, and this scene was discovered by some recruits. At present, their last resistance will no longer exists. One by one, they either fled around, or simply threw their weapons, knelt down on the ground and chose to surrender.


    Defeat like a mountain!


    Even if 60000 pigs were captured by 25000 cavalry, it would take at least a few days. But now, under the iron hoof of the five-star cavalry, 60000 infantry failed to hold on for half an hour, and they were completely defeated.


    On the battlefield, the fighting will of the recruits in the Southern Ming Dynasty was rapidly disintegrating. This scene was unexpected for Temur and Liu Zao, who were leading the soldiers. Originally thought the other side had so many troops, but now it seems that the victory came too suddenly.


    This is a good thing. There is no need to order. The next five-star cavalry will catch up with him as he retreats. In front of them, they also threatened countless Nanming new army. These people did not choose to surrender at the first time, but wanted to escape back to their own camp.


    Because they chose to escape, their existence greatly threatened the square of the last 60000 people. When he saw the cavalry of the five-star army coming and there were more of his own robes before he saw the cavalry, the commander was at a loss. He didn''t even dare to order the release of the bow and arrow, because it was very possible that the bow and arrow hit not the enemy, but his own infantry soldiers.


    Hoek is also running in the defeated army. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the last 60000 people did not choose to cast bows and arrows. Now he is among the defeated soldiers. If he shoots an arrow, won''t he die himself? He only thinks about one thing now, that is to escape and escape to the rear. These five-star cavalry are too beast and their combat power is too fierce. He won''t fight them in the future. He''d better go back and guard Nanchang house.


    He Ke, who was only running for his life, even forgot to let the army ambushed on both sides of the official road attack. Or even if he remembered now, he had no way to inform them.


    It was a somewhat dramatic rout, and the development of the war was beyond everyone''s expectation. Facts have also proved that the combat effectiveness of the new army in the Southern Ming Dynasty can be described not only as mediocre, but even as very bad.


    300000 infantry, facing the impact of 20000 cavalry, don''t mention the ability to fight back, but they can''t even make basic obstacles. Pointing to such an army can keep the Nanming court, I''m afraid no one will have confidence.


    General Temur and General Liu duo are still charging with a large army, rushing over and over again. In front of them are the retreating Nanming rout soldiers, including the rear 60000 people square. After seeing that the front had been defeated and fled, and seeing the bravery of the five-star cavalry and the flying heads of the five-star army from time to time on the battlefield, the delayed 60000 recruits of the Southern Ming Dynasty also began to flee.


    In order to escape faster, some directly threw their weapons to the ground, but kept running and launched a fierce rush towards Nanchang mansion 60 miles behind them.


    Where the cavalry of the five-star army passed, they were either dead bodies with blood, captured soldiers kneeling on the ground, or Nanming recruits running everywhere. Without any resistance, the two teachers had greater ambitions.


    "Nanchang mansion!" almost at the same time, Temur and Liu snatched out their voices. Then there was a burst of laughter. Next, 20000 cavalry with few casualties gave up these pursuers and went straight to Nanchang mansion 60 miles away.

 Chapter 1690

    Instead of catching captured soldiers everywhere, it''s better to kill them directly in Nanchang mansion. As long as they occupy there, these deserters will become turtles in a jar and can''t escape.


    Of course, when rushing to attack, we will not forget to send a telegram to the commander Tian Hu behind us, and make a simple narration of their ideas and the shape of the battlefield. When the telegram was sent to Tian Hu, he was coming with the army in the direction of Li Jiapo.


    The speed is not the fastest. Tian Hu''s idea is to let the two cavalry divisions consume each other''s strength first. When the other party is tired, he will lead the main force to suddenly appear and win with one blow.


    I never thought the progress of the battlefield would be so smooth. Tian Hu could only give up his previous plan and said to the telegraph operator: "Immediately send a telegram to the third, fourth and fifth divisions to tell them to hurry to the battlefield to catch the prisoners. After ordering the troops directly under the military headquarters to speed up their advance, they told everyone that there was no soup to drink when they were late. Finally, they sent a telegram to the third Mongolian division to speed up their advance and receive the management of the prisoners."


    Telegrams were sent out. If you could look down from the sky, you would find that there were several fast-moving cavalry around Li Jiapo. After the cavalry, there were the fifth division of Lu Lengfeng, which was all motorized.


    Although they set out the latest, they are rapidly approaching the battlefield with the speed of three wheeled motorcycles, and even their leading forces have caught up with the rear forces of the third Mongolian division.


    Nanchang mansion.


    It was getting late, and scattered soldiers were standing guard here in the city. But from their relaxed look, they didn''t realize that the war would be coming.


    It was less than half an hour before the city gate was closed. The soldiers at the top and bottom of the city began to get together in twos and threes to chat, and they would laugh from time to time.


    They will be so relaxed, naturally they are very optimistic about the situation on the front line. After all, 300000 infantry have long been prepared to deal with only more than 100000 five-star armies from afar, and they should be very confident of victory.


    Even if we can''t win in a short time, we can still stand in a stalemate. As the rear Nanchang government, it can be said that it is only safe. That is so, why should we be so nervous?


    Not only these soldiers, but even Li Qingzuo''s political envoy in the city was entertaining the city''s tyrants. As soon as the war began, they needed countless money and food. They came only for the purpose of asking them to donate money and food.


    Li Qing is still confident in doing this. After all, the policy of the Yang family has been spread all over the Southern Ming Dynasty. The surrendered gentry can take 20% of their family''s wealth and move out. If they do not surrender, those who do evil will be killed. If they confiscate their property and do not surrender, those who do not do evil will only move out with 10% of their wealth.


    Such a policy is unacceptable to all Haokun. Why should they give up the wealth and land they have created for generations? After such a sharp contradiction, there is only one way to solve it, that is to fight. It is best to defeat the five-star army, or even keep them out of the city, so that they can continue It''s time to live a life of honor.


    For the sake of a better life in the future, now it''s just to donate some money and food. Although it''s painful, I can only do it.


    When Li Qing''s invitation was sent to the gentry, they thought about it. They all came to the appointment. For a time, Li''s house was very lively and could not see the feeling that a war was coming.


    At this time, outside the city, Temur and Liu duo finally arrived here with the cavalry army before the city gate was closed. Then they attacked Nanchang City directly regardless of fatigue. When a large number of cavalry came on the ground, the Nanming soldiers in charge of guarding the city gate couldn''t figure out what had happened. When they felt the ground shaking under their feet, everyone just looked at Nanchang with surprised eyes Looked ahead.


    Until someone saw with sharp eyes that it was a cavalry and a bright red five-star flag, he couldn''t help shouting, "it''s a five-star cavalry. Hurry, hurry, close the gate."


    At this time, it was too late to close the city gate. The cavalry of the five-star army who rushed to the front had stretched their bows and arrows, and then the sound of wheezing cut through the air. After that, a soldier of the Nanming army who was running towards the city gate was shot to the ground.


    This really frightened other Nanming soldiers. The first thing these recruits who had not been on the battlefield and had not seen blood did was not to continue their adventure, close the city gate, or even have the courage to report to the city. Instead, they knelt down one by one, threw down their weapons and made a gesture of surrender.


    Most of the reason why they can do this is that the five-star army appears too suddenly and shows cruel means. After all, no one wants to die, so no one will take risks. Another reason is that for ordinary people, it is the same who rules them. Nanming is not good for them, especially in recent years , some people are no longer happy, and even many people simply leave their hometown and go to Yang''s territory. It is said that the Han people there are well treated. They can not only eat enough and wear warm clothes, but also get a lot of land and live a better life.


    What remains cannot be said to be loyal to the Nanming court. They just don''t want to go for various reasons. Now that the cavalry of the five-star army has been killed in front of us, why work for Nanming? Just surrender directly. Anyway, if you have no money, no power and no land, you have nothing but life. Can these cavalry kill them?


    This is a true portrayal of the mentality of the people under the feudal dynasty. Between the rise and fall of emperors and dynasties, the people are often the most indifferent. They don''t have too high requirements, but just want to survive. In addition to the few fucking dynasties, most of them are very tolerant of the people, so the replacement of dynasties is a struggle between the upper classes, and the real participation of the common people is very few. Even those involved are only a handful.


    It''s like when little devils enter China. The people also held this idea. Only then did they have been ruled for eight years, or even longer in some areas. If all the people could stand up and resist, they would rush the little devil into the sea to feed the sharks as soon as they peed.


    Temur and Liu duo came to the city smoothly. Then several Yang spies flashed out at the gate. They took things that could prove their identity. After gaining the trust of the cavalry, they immediately ran straight to the most important places in Nanchang mansion.


    When poor Li Qing was still entertaining the gentry in the mansion, a servant suddenly reported that the five-star army had entered the city.


    Li Qing, who drank a lot, didn''t hear clearly at the first time. He thought there was something wrong with his ears. He laughed and said, "did I hear you wrong? What did you say just now? The five-star army lost the war, didn''t it?"


    Seeing that Li Qing was still awake for a while, the soldiers who came to report had to raise their volume and shout loudly, "Sir, it''s not the five-star army who lost the battle, but they came into the city. Now they have surrounded our Li house."


    The voice was so loud that Li Qing heard it clearly this time. Because of this, he was stunned and looked at the soldiers who were reporting with unbelievable eyes. He wanted to find out what was going on, whether the servants were disorderly, or whether the five-star army really entered the city.


    There''s no need to prove it. There''s a sound of killing outside the house. It was the soldiers in the house fighting with the cavalry of the five-star army who rushed in. It''s just a pity that the fighting time was very short, and a large number of footsteps came straight to the house.


    "No, it must be the five-star army. Run away." seeing that things were bad, the other gentry got up quickly one by one and wanted to rush to the door. Then countless sabres were erected in front of them and drove them back one by one.


    A big man with the rank of major general walked into the hall with a smile. Who else would it be. Seeing so many people in bright clothes gathered here, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "yes, everyone should be here. That''s it. Catch them all and kill the rebels!"


    In the face of Temur, who showed ferocity, everyone stopped resisting. They felt the murderous spirit from the general and his soldiers. They believed that if they really dared to resist, they must die next.


    More than an hour before the fall of Nanchang city. Tian Hu also took the army to lijiapo and moved to the nearly 200000 new army of the Southern Ming Dynasty who were still lying in ambush here waiting for orders.


    When the ambush became the target of ambush, the fighting will of the new army of the Southern Ming Dynasty soon collapsed. Then, when Lengfeng''s Fifth Division and Meng''s third division arrived here, they began to catch a large number of prisoners.


    This war. More than 12000 of the 300000 recruits in the Southern Ming Dynasty died, most of them because they trampled on each other. Tens of thousands of people were injured and more than 200000 were captured. Even the leader general He Ke was arrested at night. Less than 20000 people finally escaped.


    Even these 20000 people, no one reported to other Yamen in Nanming. Obviously, they were killed and afraid by the five-star army. From soldiers back to a common people.


    On the day of Nanchang''s complete victory, the gunfire in Jiangxia''s house also fell and roared.


    It is completely different from Guangzhou and Nanchang. The five-star army chose to attack the city and enter directly.


    Huguang is also known as Hubei chief envoy Department (governing Jiangxia and now Wuchang in Wuhan), including Wuchang Prefecture, Hanyang Prefecture, Huangzhou Prefecture, Chengtian Prefecture, De''an Prefecture, Jingzhou Prefecture, Xiangyang Prefecture, Yunyang Prefecture, etc.


    Liu Jianjian, the left envoy of the government, concentrated the army and people of the whole Hubei in the land of Jiangxia, with a total of 100000 soldiers. Then came the 150000 reinforcements sent by the imperial court, led by Mu Cong, who agreed to stick to Jiangxia mansion.

 Chapter 1691

    The eldest son of the former Xiping king was chased into the mountains by the five-star army. He made a living by eating mice and ants. He escaped the chase and fled to yingtianfu. Because he had the experience of fighting with the five-star army and was the eldest son of King Xiping, he had no problem in loyalty. He was sent by Zhuqi town to guard Jiangxia.


    Holding 150000 court recruits, Mu Cong didn''t see a trace of happiness on his face. He knew how powerful the five-star army was, so as soon as he arrived in Jiangxia, he negotiated with Lord Liu Jianjian to defend the city.


    Mu Cong said that the military strength was far less than that of Nanchang and Guangzhou, and the rate was recruits. If you go out to fight, it would be tantamount to death. It''s better to use all your strength to defend the city, and you can stick to it for a while, or even turn defeat into victory.


    Liu Jianjian also agrees with the proposal of sticking to it. When Xiajiang Xiafu began to strengthen the city. Various defensive weapons are also being vigorously prepared. However, after the five-star army arrived at the foot of the city, all these preparations became futile when the 100mm field artillery was erected.


    After some discussion, Su He, commander of the new Third Army, Ling Daqiang, commander of the fourth Lengfeng division, and Erhe, commander of the second Mongolian division, decided to attack Jiangxia city.


    "Hehe, it''s the first time to go to the battlefield after motorization. It''s just time to temper the army." Mr. Ling Daqiang seemed very proud of this method and laughed.


    As for Suhe and Erhe, needless to say, they all like to go straight, and strong attack is just what they want.


    At present, the field artillery was erected, and then the shells were fired. Only more than half an hour later, the wall of Jiangxia mansion was blasted out of a hole hundreds of meters wide. Then cavalry and motorcycles poured in through the gap.


    In particular, the three wheeled motorcycle has a heavy machine gun on it, and the soldiers in the back seat have a light machine gun in their hands. With mutual cooperation, but all the Nanming recruits they can see have become moving live targets. Bursts of gunfire often represent that one Nanming soldier after another fell to the ground.


    Not to mention the cavalry, relying on the horse''s posture and waving the saber, the heads fell to the ground and the bodies fell to the ground one by one.


    When motorcycles and cavalry rushed into the city and gave a heavy blow to the new army of the Southern Ming Dynasty, Mu Cong showed his brave side. With the newly formed supervision team, he commanded batch after batch of Nanming new army to launch a suicide charge against the five-star army.


    When the bodies were everywhere and the blood flowed into a river, the recruits were finally aroused. They turned the spearhead and rushed towards Mucong and his supervision team. Pitifully, the eldest son of King Xiping didn''t die in the hands of the five-star army, but died in the chaos army. He was cut down by countless knives and died in pain.


    Mu Cong died and Liu Jianjian surrendered. It was decided by the first World War in Hubei. A total of more than 230000 recruits were captured.


    One is to outwit, the other is to attack, but the results are good. When Yang Chendong received the telegram from Tian Hu and Su He, he naturally looked pleased. While issuing the commendation order, he ordered them to make persistent efforts and continue to go to the abdomen of Nanming. He just wanted Nanming to occupy more territory before he could not dispatch troops in time.


    At the same time, Yang Chendong also ordered Yu Mian to take over the sites in Jiangxi and Hubei, and arranged the accompanying officials to take office. That is, it is already the place of Yang Department, and of course, it should be well maintained. As for how to do it, the following people on this trip are experienced officials who know how to do it.


    After arranging these, Yang Chendong felt a little out of the way when he looked at the Guangzhou house directly in front of him. Before he thought about how to solve the problem, Wu Sheng, commander of the third army, and Xiao Feng, commander of the second Leng division, came to the door and asked for a strong attack on the city.


    Obviously, they were stimulated by the victory of other brother forces.


    Yang Chendong is certainly pleased with the generals'' war spirit. He also felt that things were almost the same. He had besieged the city for five days and shelled it for five days. It was time to give a result. "Starting tomorrow, increase the shelling. In addition, let the air force distribute leaflets and tell them that there is only one day. If they don''t surrender, they will burn Guangzhou house."


    The next morning, it was sunny and windy. After the first shelling, several hot-air balloons appeared over Guangzhou government. Then countless leaflets of various colors fell from high altitude and scattered around the city.


    Under the first wave of shelling, there were many more wounded in Guangzhou. Compared with the more ferocious artillery fire of the previous two days, the Nanming army and people in the city clearly know what is deep in deep water and fire.


    He hid in the basement dug by a tyrant in the city, and Guan Ying looked dignified.


    The gunfire outside was so fierce that he didn''t dare to stay outside. In addition to leaving some soldiers to observe the movements of the five-star army on the city tower, he usually stays here.


    Guan Ying thought about countless results. Even he thought that the five-star army would attack the city, break the city, and he would die on the battlefield. But I just didn''t expect that the five-star army would besiege the city and use artillery to deal with him. Now the 450000 troops stay in the city and can''t get out. They have no opponents. That feeling is really powerless.


    Dangdang, there was a knock at the door. Before Guan Ying said please come in, Yang Xuan, the left envoy of Guangdong''s cloth and government, came in with a leaflet in his hand and sweat on one end. "General Guan, look at this. It''s all over the city now. The situation is very bad."


    He took the leaflet and looked at the first few lines. Guan Ying was furious. "It''s impossible. Nanchang mansion and Jiangxia mansion have a total of 550000 troops. How can they be broken in such a short time? It must be a rumor made by the five-star army to hit our morale."


    Yang Xuan didn''t answer this question, and he didn''t know how to answer it. Normally, this was impossible, but after seeing the power of the five-star army''s artillery, he had to admit that the five-star army could do what the Nanming army could not do.


    It''s like the Guangzhou government under your feet. Can''t the five-star army attack?


    Of course not. They just want to capture themselves. But looking at the contents of the leaflet, if they don''t surrender, I''m afraid the next artillery fire will be more fierce. I don''t say, and even set fire to the city. Obviously, the five-star army is angry. They would rather not this Guangzhou government than clean them up.


    Thinking that if they really want to burn the city, I''m afraid they really have nowhere to hide. Yang Xuan hurriedly came to Guan Ying, hoping to discuss a result.


    After carefully reading the contents of the leaflet, Guan Ying turned and asked Yang xuandao: "Lord Yang, do you think Nanchang and Jiangxia have really been broken?"


    "What does it matter whether we attack or not? The important thing is that we don''t have time now. The five-star army has put down the final disc through leaflets. Either we rush out to fight with the five-star army, or we abandon the city and flee, or we''ll stay in the city and wait to be burned to death." Yang Xuan said to Guan Ying with a reminder attitude.


    At this moment, Guan Ying really didn''t care whether Nanchang and Jiangxia were captured by the five-star army. Yang Xuan is right. Their immediate difficulties are the most important. "Didn''t the five-star army say to receive the wounded? Send all our wounded out of the city, and then we break through. I believe the emperor won''t blame us. If I''m guilty, I''ll bear it all."


    Guan Ying finally figured it out. He wants to send the wounded out, reduce the burden on the army, and then break through. He had a feeling that the five-star army was playing the trick of encircling the three que. But now he has no choice, has he? Once hundreds of thousands of troops rush out of the city, many people must escape, which can be regarded as leaving some seeds for the Nanming army.


    Finally, he made a decision. After hearing Guan Ying''s choice, Yang Xuan was relieved. He was afraid that the other party would remain indifferent. If so, the problem would be serious. He was afraid that if the emotions of the wounded soldiers could not be comforted, even a mutiny might occur. In that case, there would be no need for the five-star army to kill themselves.


    Relieved, Yang Xuan hurriedly said, "OK, I''ll arrange to send the wounded out of the city. I hope the five-star army can keep its promise and heal them."


    On the tower of Guangzhou government, Yang Xuan soon shouted that he was willing to hand over the wounded soldiers to the five-star army and hoped to be treated well. Then the west gate opened, and some Nanming soldiers either carried or helped more than 20000 wounded soldiers out of the city. Then the soldiers in charge of the escort hurried back to the city and closed the gate from the inside.


    The five-star army has been watching and has no intention of taking the opportunity to attack. It was not until the city gate of Guangzhou government was closed that some soldiers rushed up and picked up the wounded. The military medical personnel who had waited for several days also came forward one after another and began to classify the wounded and treat them.


    "They cooperated." commander Wu Sheng smiled.


    Yang Chendong''s face remained unchanged. All this was expected, because he knew that the other party was going to break through. "It seems that there is no need to burn Guangzhou house."


    "Does the sixth young master mean that they are going to break through?" Wu Sheng deserves to be the commander of the army. Through this sentence, he soon thought of something.


    Mr. Xiao Feng on the other side also understood what Yang Chendong meant and added, "the reason why they sent the wounded out is that they don''t want to be implicated by these people when breaking through."


    "Yes, you are right. Well, commander Wu, you have something to do. Go and inform Mr. ahuli and get ready to do it. If you expect it well, they will break through tonight." Yang Chendong nodded calmly. The battle of Guangzhou government should come to an end soon.


    As Yang Chendong expected, Guan Ying was ready to break through after the wounded were sent away.

 Chapter 1692

    He called Yang Xuan, Li Hanyi and others to discuss the breakthrough. As a result, Li Hanyi took the vanguard and opened the road in front with 50000 soldiers, followed by Yang Xuan and other civil servants. They will be protected in the middle, and finally Guan Ying followed with the main force. If the five-star army catches up, he will take the army to meet him, and he will have to delay enough time to create opportunities for everyone to break through.


    After hearing that Guan Ying was going to lead the army, Yang Xuan and Li Hanyi disagreed and wanted to say something. "Well, it''s settled. With the character of King Wunan, he won''t give up until he catches me. That is, he can''t escape anyway. It''s better for me to stay. I just hope if you can see the emperor, you must tell him that I Guan Ying didn''t surrender to the enemy and fought to the last minute."


    Guan Ying said like this. What else can they say? Everyone can only nod and agree. Then they opened fire to cook and let the soldiers eat, because no one knows how long this run will last and where the next meal will be eaten.


    There was a constant sound of artillery in the city. This is what Yang Chendong means. He doesn''t want Guan Ying to think more because the artillery stops. As long as the other side has the Guangzhou turtle shell, the next thing is not the other side has the final say.


    It was another artillery attack in the afternoon. More than 1000 people were killed and more than 2000 wounded in the Nanming army. Guan Ying left all the wounded and told them that the five-star army would not embarrass them. Then they sat down and waited for dark.


    In order not to let the five-star army find out their plan, Guan Ying did not order to burn the food and grass accumulated in the city. What he had to do was to go out of the city unknowingly. As long as the five-star army can be caught unprepared, even if the other party wants to pursue itself, it can''t catch them all with the other party''s strength.


    In anticipation, it was finally dark. After another round of artillery bombardment. Outside the city came the sound of the five-star army''s iron trumpet, which was to persuade them to surrender and let them send out the wounded and sick. They promised to treat them well.


    "Well, that''s when the army leaves the city." Guan Ying said decisively. He was well aware of the shelling law of the five-star army. Often, such cries will continue for less than half an hour, and then there will be a new round of shelling. What he wants is to take advantage of this time to let more people rush out of the city.


    The east gate opened from the inside and creaked in the dark. Next, countless shadows rushed out of the east city and went straight to the hinterland of Nanming.


    Just 300 steps away from them, several five-star scouts were watching the scene with night vision. Seeing that the enemy really began to break through, the monitor in the middle said, "report the situation here immediately. The sheep are out of the circle."


    Yes, in front of the powerful five-star army, the Nanming army is a flock of sheep. Even though there were some veterans in the army led by Guan Ying, they didn''t put them in their eyes.


    With weapons inferior to people, morale inferior to people, security inferior to people, and treatment inferior to people, how difficult it is to turn the tables. At this time, the soldiers had no firm will. Even they didn''t know who they were fighting for. All they thought about was how to live on the battlefield.


    It is really difficult to say that such an army can win a war.


    The vast team walked out of Guangzhou in the dark. In order not to be found that they didn''t even hit the torch, the direct consequence was that there were people falling or spraining on the road. This is true even for Li Hanyi''s vanguard army.


    This army is a veteran army based on guanghaiwei. It can be said that he is a veteran, but his years as a soldier have only increased, and he has no practical combat experience. This is to blame for the five-star army. Because of their strength, the nearby forces have been wiped out. Now the Nanming army has nothing to do, not even ships. It is impossible for them to participate in actual combat.


    So don''t look at the fact that they have been in the army for many years, but it is the first time for many people to really go to the battlefield. When they see that the war is so cruel and that many of their colleagues are killed and injured in the gunfire without even seeing the appearance of the five-star army, they know what a powerful opponent they are facing this time.


    Only then did I know that this battle was much more difficult than they thought.


    It''s just that people have come to the battlefield and it''s meaningless to think about those. Now what we need to do urgently is to leave Guangzhou government and reach a safe area first. As for what to do next, many people have their own thoughts, that is, escape, and even a few people have such thoughts.


    As guanghaiwei soldiers near the coast, they know much more than ordinary people in Nanming. From time to time, they saw the merchant ships and warships of the Yang system passing in front of them, which indicated their economic prosperity and their military strength.


    There is also the policy of the Yang family towards the Han people, which makes them clear that if they can join the Yang family, their life and work will be much better than in Nanming. The pride in their hearts is dispersing little by little, and they take you instead of envy.


    Just because they are the re enlisted soldiers of guanghaiwei, they dare not do anything even if they have ideas. If they really turn to the Yang family, it will only bring disaster to their families and relatives. However, it was different in the war. They met at any time to face the reduction and sacrifice, so if they had the opportunity, they would leave secretly. In this way, the Nanming court would not deal with their family immediately. When the other party investigated, they could find a way to bring their family to the territory of the Yang family.


    Everyone has a selfish side, but some people are more obvious. Now, for the safety and better life of themselves and their families, many soldiers have made a decision in their hearts and made a secret decision.


    For all this, as the commander of them, Li Hanyi can certainly feel it. He just pretended not to see it and didn''t think about it.


    Think about it. Even ordinary soldiers can see the truth. How can he not know as a unified general. It''s just that he can''t do such a thing without fighting. He can''t do it, but he can give his brothers a way out, so he can''t see it.


    With this mentality, he took other Nanming troops with guanghaiwei soldiers as the main force as the vanguard and walked at the forefront of the team, and the progress rate was very good. He had hurried for 15 kilometers by dawn, leaving the Guangzhou government behind.


    Li Hanyi thought she was safe. She didn''t see the resistance of the five-star army all night. He thought that there must be no problem in escaping from Shengtian. What she was worried about now was whether general Guan Ying, who was in charge of the post-mortem, could escape. After all, there is no reason why so many troops have left Guangzhou. Up to now, the five-star army has not found it.


    In fact, their every move has been monitored by the five-star army. The reason why they didn''t move them was to wait for the Nanming army to leave the city. Otherwise, once they attack, what should they do if they scare the other party back to the city?


    This war has been fought for the longest time, and of course, the expected harvest is also the greatest. If the siege war is to be adopted in the end, it would be better to choose the way the new Third Army and the second Lengfeng division deal with Jiangxia mansion and attack directly when they come. In this way, although the losses are greater and the gains are less, the victory has long been in hand.


    Waiting is often the most painful thing. Seeing that the sky was about to dawn, the vanguard of the Nanming army was about to run out of the encirclement. Finally, the news came from the radio. The last batch of Nanming army also walked out of Guangzhou government and was two miles away from the city government. Today''s Guangzhou government is afraid that there is no decent army except wounded soldiers and some elderly people who can''t walk.


    Yang Chendong also saw the telegram sent by Wang Shan for the first time and immediately said, "order the whole army to attack and divide and surround the Nanming army according to the plan. The capitulators can live and the resisters die!"


    Only 50000 people from the third army and 50000 people from the first division of foreign Russia are responsible for guarding the 18 kilometer siege, which is obviously empty. Fortunately, Lu Lengfeng''s second division was mobilized in time, and with their powerful firepower, they just filled the gap in the encirclement circle.


    Every 30 meters, a machine gun was erected on both sides of the road to block the escape road of the Nanming army. It''s a bit risky, but at the thought of the fighting will of the Nanming army and considering the machine gun, a completely cross era product, Yang Chendong put his heart down again. Just to ensure that there would be no problem, he looked at his eldest son Yang Bo and said, "Bo''er, do you want to go to the battlefield?"


    "Yes." almost without any hesitation, Yang Bo answered quickly with excitement. As he spoke, he joined his feet together, as if a soldier had been ordered to stand at attention.


    "Ha ha." Yang Chendong was very satisfied with Yang Bo''s performance. "Well, that''s it. I''ll give you a chance. Take 4000 black cavalry dragon guards to the battlefield. But remember, you are only responsible for the periphery. Where there is a gap, you can block it. You can''t use you on the main battlefield. Also, these are Han people after all. If you can''t kill them, you''d better not kill them."


    Although it is only a peripheral task, Yang Bo is very excited. I thought this time I just came to feel the atmosphere on the battlefield. I didn''t expect to have a chance to go to the battlefield. Yang Bo didn''t agree. He immediately saluted like a model and replied, "ensure to complete the task."


    Yang Bo left. Along with them were Yang Er, Qiu Wu, leader of the first brigade of heiqi Longwei, Dao Xiao, leader of the second brigade, and Peng Yue, deputy brigade leader. Only Badaojiang left Yang Chendong with a thousand black riding dragon guards.

 Chapter 1693

    It can be seen that Yang Chendong appreciates Badaojiang very much. Once Qiu Wu and daoxiao retire due to age, he will become the real leader of the black riding Dragon Guard.


    Just after heiqi Longwei set out with his eldest son Yang Bo, on the official road to the east of Guangzhou mansion, Lengfeng''s Third Army and Lengfeng''s second division also launched an assault, tightened the siege, and launched a siege and annihilation war against the more than 400000 Nanming army.


    After Guan Ying was in charge of the severance, when he took 50000 veterans out of the two Li land of Guangzhou mansion, there was the sound of horseshoe gunfire everywhere. At this time, it was daybreak, and you could vaguely see that the front of the team had been in chaos, as well as the scene of sand and dust covering the sky under the sound of horse hoofs.


    "No, I''m in the trap." Guan Ying is worthy of being Kuang Ye''s student. He thought of some possibility at the first time. The first order he gave was for the army to return to Guangzhou again. At least they can resist by relying on the city wall. If they can''t retreat to the city, they can also start street fighting. Where is it like the flat outside the city, what can they stick to?


    Guan Ying gives orders very quickly. But someone is faster than them. Ling Lianquan, the fourth head of Lengfeng''s second division, is responsible for the work after the break. Just after all the Nanming army left the city, he took a full battalion of cold front soldiers to the east gate of Guangzhou mansion, and quickly set up a line of defense here. Countless sandbags prepared in advance were stacked together to form a temporary position.


    That is, before the position was completely set up, the Nanming army, which had just left, fought back. Head Ling Lianquan, who could see the people with his naked eyes, immediately shouted with a loudspeaker: "this road is impassable. Now Guangzhou government is owned by the five-star army. Anyone who dares to rely on the land 100 meters in front of the battle will be regarded as a dangerous person and will kill on the ground. Laying down your weapons is your way out. The five-star army can ensure your life safety and dignity."


    Not only did Ling Lianquan shout again, but a soldier from each platoon shouted the same slogan to ensure that every soldier of the Nanming army could hear clearly.


    The cry really got into the ears of the soldiers of the Nanming army. But at this moment, no one paid so much attention. They only knew that there were only a few hundred people in the five-star army opposite. This was a good opportunity for them to attack.


    If they do not seize this opportunity, they will not be able to return to Guangzhou. In that case, it is the real danger.


    Countless Nanming troops came. They wanted to rely on the advantage of the number of people to completely lay down the five-star army, but when they didn''t listen to the advice and entered about 100 steps away from the array, the gunshot rang out.


    In view of the number of soldiers rushed by the Nanming army, there were at least 5000 vanguards alone. Commander Ling Lianquan did not dare to be careless. When he ordered a counterattack, he used heavy firepower. Heavy and heavy machine guns and rocket launchers greeted the past like rain, and fell into the camp of the Nanming army. When there were a lot of flames, countless Nanming Army soldiers fell to the ground, covered with blood.


    This is a fight against. It''s not even a battle. It''s more accurate to say it''s a massacre. When the gunshot sounded, it doomed the end of the more than 5000 Nanming army, only death.


    A group of soldiers with big knives and spears rushed towards a group of troops with modern weapons, just like the militia launched a suicide charge against the Eight Power Allied forces in the late Qing Dynasty. Pieces of people fell to the ground, and one life passed quickly.


    For nearly a quarter of an hour, the barrel of many cold front soldiers turned red, and the bullet shells of the city pile fell on the ground. Finally, there was no charging enemy in front of us, and the world suddenly became quiet.


    There were more than 5000 lives, and no one survived in a quarter of an hour. This kind of lethality has never been seen by all the soldiers of the Southern Ming army. Even Guan Ying, the uniformed soldier, although he had some psychological preparation, he couldn''t help opening his eyes and then closing his mouth when he saw this scene.


    He knows, it''s over!


    It''s all over. With such a powerful firepower advantage, the five-star army is simply not what their Nanming army can resist. Don''t say that their military advantage is only three times that of the other party. Even if it is ten times, one hundred times and one thousand times, people still can''t see the slightest hope of victory.


    Guan Ying finally understood why the five-star army could lay down such a large territory in more than ten years. Lay down a situation that the Han people dare not think of in all dynasties. Even if Nanming had such a powerful firearm, it should be possible.


    Guan Ying couldn''t help but rejoice again and again in the bottom of his heart. After all, the five-star army is the army of the Han people. They won''t kill them as they do to other races. Didn''t you just shout for them to surrender so that they can save their lives and even have dignity?


    It''s not too difficult to surrender troops to save lives, but it''s not easy to preserve dignity. The fact that the five-star army made such promises proves that they still regard the Nanming army as a member of the Han people. Such surrender is not unacceptable.


    While Guan Ying was still thinking about this, a commander ran to him and asked carefully, "general, do we want to continue our charge?"


    Guan Ying could see from the eyes of the commander that the man was afraid. But he didn''t mean to laugh at each other. Wouldn''t he be equally afraid? But he was not afraid of death, but of such fearless casualties. "What else can you fight? If you can''t fight, surrender as they say. And go ahead and inform the army that they all surrender."


    Guan Ying finally made the most correct decision in his life, that is to surrender to the five-star army and save everyone''s lives. As for how you will write yourself in history books, let it be.


    Guan Ying surrendered. The result was much more unexpected than many people expected. Even Yang Chendong in the rear was a little surprised when he got the news. In his opinion, Guan Ying should be a very strong diehard. He will not surrender even if he dies in war.


    But no one thought that after a burst of fire and gun attack, he persuaded the other party. It seems that sometimes you have to be decisive in doing things. Although it seems cruel, you can often exchange the smallest price for the greatest victory.


    When Guan Ying announced his surrender, the 18 kilometer front had already become a mess.


    The sudden appearance of the cold front soldiers and cavalry of the five-star army caught the fleeing Nanming army by surprise. They first carried out a meaningless and uncertain resistance. After throwing down some bodies and collapsing their hearts, they no longer chose to fight hard, but began to run around.


    At this time, the five-star Army soldiers who had already moved in place played a role. They used guns and heavy aircraft to block the escape route of most of the Nanming army, forcing most of the Nanming army back to the battlefield. However, a few people escaped from the gap of the encirclement circle, but then they were surrounded by the seemingly ubiquitous black riding Dragon Guard Team divided into classes and became one of the prisoners.


    Yang Bo and Yang Er led a group of eight dragon guards. They also successfully surrounded a group of more than 100 Nanming soldiers. In order to escape faster, he has dropped all his weapons and become an unarmed deserter. How can he be an elite opponent of the black riding Dragon Guard.


    Yang Bo also participated in the real battle for the first time. Although he was only responsible for the periphery and faced some defeated soldiers without fighting spirit, he was still very excited. Wearing a special suit of fitting black armor, he stopped seven Nanming soldiers who were trying to escape on his own.


    Yang Bo didn''t know that this was the result of Yang er''s intentional release of water. His every move is in Yang er''s sight. Once there is danger, he will rush to his side for protection. He will become a huge human shield.


    Whether you know it or not, intentionally or unintentionally. Yang Bo was indeed trained and showed a maturity and steadiness beyond his age from the first battle. Afterwards, when Yang Er reported to Yang Chendong, he didn''t mean to praise.


    This also proves that Yang Chendong''s way of cultivating successors is correct. Yang Bo''s growth also makes Yang Chendong happy. There is nothing more pleasant than successors.


    The Guangzhou government house was broken and the battle lasted for six days. Nearly 10000 enemies were killed, more than 30000 wounded and more than 400000 prisoners. When the news came to yingtianfu in Nanjing, the precious porcelain in front of Zhuqi town was smashed clean.


    Just a few days ago, he received a letter from Guan Ying asking for help. He was wondering if he would send reinforcements. Then came the news that Jiangxia and Nanchang were broken, Jiangxi and Huguang were occupied by the five-star army, and hundreds of thousands of troops were captured.


    On the day of receiving the letter, Zhuqi town smashed a pile of things, but at that time, he still had hope in his heart, that is, Guan Ying.


    Unlike Nanchang mansion and Jiangxia mansion, there are all recruits. In contrast, Guan Ying brought some veterans. Although I haven''t seen blood, I still have strength after training for so long. Just thinking about whether there would be good news from the Guangzhou government, at least a heavy blow to the five-star army and let everyone know that the Yang family was not invincible, the Guangzhou government fell, Guan Ying surrendered, and more than 400000 troops surrendered.


    In this way, with the local army, there would have been no more than one million a few days ago. Now, with only 700000 soldiers in the Kyoto defense camp in his hands, can he resist the advance of the Yang army?

 Chapter 1694

    Peace talks!


    After Zhu Qizhen calmed down, such an idea flashed through his mind.


    That is to say, we can''t beat it. It''s better to hold peace talks while he still has at least some strength. It''s always better than the other party''s peace talks under his own Kyoto.


    At this time, Zhuqi town was still dreaming of his emperor. In his opinion, it''s good to lose a few provinces. After his "efforts", hasn''t he lost half of Daming? Although it is called Beiming, it has long been regarded as an alien by him. Now it''s just losing half of its territory. Why not. As long as he is still the emperor, he can make a comeback under hard work, can''t he?


    As long as there is hope, he will fight for it. Mu Mu and Zhou Ziang met Zhuqi town under such circumstances.


    When Xie Chong was in the red inlaid City, he was interviewed by Yang Chendong alone. As for what he was talking about, no one knows. He has long been distrusted by Zhu Qi town and is now locked up in the prison of Fu Si prison in Jinyi Town, royal guards. Now everything in the ritual department is replaced by Zhou Ziang. However, his loyalty has yet to be identified, so he has not accepted the post of Shangshu.


    In front of the two, Zhu Qizhen tentatively said his ideas. He finally said, "I made this bad decision because I took into account the safety of the people and didn''t want them to suffer from the war. If King Wunan had to come to Kyoto, I would burn jade and stone."


    Obviously, Zhu Qizhen still wanted face. At the end, he hardened a little and expressed that he was an unyielding man.


    In fact, in history, Zhuqi town still had some abilities. Even when he became a prisoner of the former leader of the warla department, he also showed great propriety and tenacity. Of course, it''s just recorded in historical books. No one knows whether it was written under the sign of Zhu Qizhen, who later became the emperor.


    After hearing these words, Zhou Ziang carefully raised his head, "tell the emperor that the minister has low qualifications. Would you like to invite Xie Shangshu to preside over such a big event?"


    "Is there a problem with Xie Chong? It''s still under investigation now. You can''t let it out. Why, Zhou Aiqing, do you have no confidence in your ability? Or do you don''t want to share your worries for me and Daming?"


    Seeing that Zhuqi town was going to be angry, Zhou Ziang dared not say no. he knelt down and kowtowed and said, "I am willing to share my worries for the emperor and Daming. I will lead a team to peace talks with the king of Wunan tomorrow."


    Zhou Ziang knew that things were difficult, but he knew better that if he didn''t agree now, he was afraid that his head would fall immediately.


    Such a statement made Zhu Qizhen look much better. Then instead of seeing Zhou Ziang, he looked at Mu Mu and said: "Mou Aiqing, the royal guards should arrange people to do a good job in protecting this matter. In addition, the front line has been defeated. I''m afraid people are unstable now, and someone will take the opportunity to do something threatening Daming. We royal guards should take action and don''t allow villains to make waves. Also, Guan Ying''s family have been arrested, put in prison, tried some day, and beheaded after autumn."


    "I will obey your orders." Mou Mu said without any difference. Then he took a look at Zhou Ziang, who was kneeling on the ground and trembling. He knew that peace talks were impossible now. This was just Zhu Qi''s wishful thinking. As Yang Chendong''s insider in Nanming, seeing that great things would be accomplished, he also needed to do more things to show his ability and extraordinary.


    After Zhu Qizhen waved his hand, Mou Mu and Zhou Ziang withdrew from the hall of diligence. Then Mou Mu left the palace and went straight to the royal guards Yamen. He thought it was time to have a good talk with Shen Nantang and others.


    Today''s royal guards are all in the hands of Mou mu. It''s just like Cao Jixiang controlled the royal guards at the beginning. But the difference is that he has no foreign enemies. Not only the emperor and queen trust him very much, but also the whole eunuch group dare not oppose him. His power now is equal to that of Wang Zhen at the beginning.


    When the royal guards learned that Mou Mu was coming, Shen Nantang, Wu Ben and Luo Zhu also came to the secret room.


    "Hello, Mr. Chang." after they got in, they noticed that there were two strange men standing behind Mou mu. Based on their experience, they felt that they must be good practitioners. They couldn''t help beating drums. They carefully recalled what they had done recently. It seemed that they didn''t listen to orders. They looked much better.


    "Here we are, hand in the sabres." Mou Mu''s eyes swept over Shen Nantang''s three people one by one, and then opened his mouth and said these things.


    When he heard that he was going to hand over his sabre, he saw two fierce men standing behind Mou mu. Wu Ben''s instinctive reaction was that he couldn''t hand it over, which was obviously to deal with himself. Although he had always been obedient and didn''t do anything sorry for Mou mu, he still wanted to resist.


    Shen Nantang and Luo Zhu didn''t say anything, even their complexion didn''t change. They happily took off the embroidered spring knife on their waist and handed it to the two strong men coming. They were all sinners. If it weren''t for mu mu, they might have died in prison now. Even their lives were given by others. What''s more terrible next? As long as it was Mu Mu''s words, they would be all dead Will keep it. Because in their eyes, Mou Mu is their Savior and bole.


    Wu Ben just hesitated and saw that Shen Nantang and Luo Zhu obediently handed over their sabres. He woke up and quickly untied his sabre, but such a hesitation had fallen into Mou Mu''s eyes.


    Before, he was still worried about who would become the commander of royal guards. Now he has made a decision.


    "Three, what do we do to you?" Mou Mu decided to speak straight to the point. In front of his subordinates, there is no need to do things and hide them. Isn''t it not generous.


    "The Lord of the factory is as kind to us as his reborn parents. But if he has a life, he will never frown." this time, the three said in unison.


    "Well, I''m very pleased. I''m asking you, now that Nanming has been defeated, the five-star army is coming. What do you think of the three of you?" Mou Mu took a cup of tea on the table and drank it slowly.


    This turning point was a little big. For a moment, Shen Nantang didn''t speak immediately. Instead, they thought in their hearts, what does Mou Mu mean by this? Can we say that the army was defeated miserably and that they should be transferred to the army?


    If this is possible, isn''t the Royal Horse supervisor in charge of this matter? Now the eunuch there is Zhang Chen, Mou Mu''s father-in-law. It''s not a word to arrange them to go to the army?


    If it was in the past, it would be a good thing to go to the army for training. After all, the reputation of the royal guards is not very good. If you can go to the army to plating gold, you may really want to stand on the court and become an important minister. This is something that the shady royal guards officials can''t do.


    But now, obviously, the army can''t do it. There''s no difference between entering there and dying. Those who have the ability and ability are thinking about how to jump out of the army. Who will take the initiative to enter?


    Thinking of these, all three looked a little ugly. They knew that if Mu Mu really had such a mind, they would go whether they wanted it or not.


    "Well, why don''t you answer? Just say what you have in front of me. I''ll forgive you for your innocence." Mou Mu watched for a while. The three still didn''t speak, pretending to be a little unhappy.


    Mu Mu reminded them that they didn''t dare not speak. Shen Nantang was the first to say, "the five-star army is full of vitality. They are all elite soldiers in a hundred battles. In contrast, we are all recruits in Nanming. We are afraid to lose more and win less on the battlefield."


    "HMM." Mu Mu nodded after listening. Although Shen Nantang said something euphemistic, Mu Mu still heard that this person was not optimistic about the Nanming army. On the contrary, he thought that the five-star army would win. This answer satisfied him. This is an object that can be won over.


    "I agree with Shen Tongzhi. I''m afraid the Nanming army won''t be the opponent of the five-star army." Luo Zhu immediately said.


    Mu Mu didn''t respond this time, but focused on Wu Ben.


    At this time, Wu Ben''s mood is somewhat contradictory. After all, he is now the royal guards of Nanming. It is said that he should not speak on such matters. Even if he spoke, he couldn''t say anything discouraged, but Mou mupian asked, and Shen Nantang and Luo Zhu responded. He knew he couldn''t do without saying something. "Well, I''ll report to the Duke of the factory. The villain thinks it''s very difficult for Nanming to win this battle."


    Wu Ben finally opened his mouth. Although he was reluctant, he also expressed that he was not optimistic about Nanming. This made Mou Mu feel relieved. He finally made a decision, "well, you three listen to the order. Shen Nantang will be promoted to the commander of the royal guards from now on. He is the third grade official position; Luo Zhu will be promoted to the commander''s common knowledge. From the third grade official position; as for Wu Ben, you can go to the army. For the time being, you will be the deputy commander of the Kyoto guard, which is also the third grade official position." "thank you, sir." Shen Nantang and Luo Zhu were elated for a while. They finally got their wish, and their official positions were promoted one level respectively. At this moment, they were full of excitement and excitement. Wu Ben, though promoted, was expelled from the royal guards. As for going to Kyoto guard, who doesn''t know that the chief commander there is Fan Zhong, the confidant of the emperor and the guard general for many years. If you go to be a deputy commander, where will you have power?


    He hated his poor performance just now, but it''s no use talking more now. His arm can''t twist his thigh. Besides, Mu Mu has a bosom friend for him. He can''t betray. So although he didn''t like it in his heart, he replied, "my subordinates thank you, Mr. Chang."


    "Well, commander Shen and Luo Tongzhi go out first, and vice commander Wu stays." Mou Mu said with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 1695

    "Yes." Shen Nantang hurriedly left. Only four people, mu mu, were left in the secret room. After no one else, Mu Mu finally said, "Wu Ben, do you hate me?"


    "No, no, my subordinates don''t want to. Without the factory Lord, Wu Ben is afraid to be a dead man now. The grace of saving lives is the same as rebuilding. No matter what the factory Lord asks his subordinates to do, small ones are willing." Wu Ben repeatedly waved his hand and explained. But these words are not false. When he handed over his Sabre before, it was just an instinctive reaction. It was not that he wanted to resist, let alone that he wanted to be disadvantageous to Mou mu.


    "Well, we know what you think. We also know that you want to be the commander of royal guards to prove yourself." Mou Mu said with a smile. Hearing these words in Wu Ben''s ears, he couldn''t help staring.


    "Don''t look at me like this. I''ve been in the palace for many years. My best skill is to observe others. If you really have a different heart, can you still stand here now?" Mou Mu''s voice suddenly raised, which made Wu Ben ashamed. He is also glad that he has no different intention. Otherwise, he may have become a corpse now.


    Wu Ben''s performance fell into Mu Mu''s eyes, which made him more determined that he didn''t use the wrong person, so he continued, "Wu Ben, you are different from Shen Nantang. He is very obedient. As long as it is our order, whether it is right or wrong, he will try his best to implement it. And you have your own ideas. Although you will do many things even if I order, you will always ask yourself why afterwards. What would have been right."


    "Subordinates know their mistakes." the cold sweat on Wu Ben''s head is more.


    However, Mu Mu didn''t care about this, but continued to say: "it is your character who is willing to think that we decided to hand over the next major events to you, but we just don''t know whether we have the ability and courage to do well?"


    "All my subordinates listen to the words of the factory Lord and go through fire and water." in order to express their decision, Wu Ben fell to his knees with a plop as he said these words.


    "Well, that''s right. I''ll tell you frankly that this time I let you go to Kyoto Wei is not a distribution, but a great opportunity. Whether you can seize the opportunity depends on your ability. As for the task, it''s to replace Fan Zhong as the commander."


    "What?" Rao is Wu Ben, who has some preparation, but is still frightened by this sentence.


    Who is Fan Zhong?


    That''s because I went through the transformation of the civil castle with Yingzong and have been protecting it around until today. It can be said that I am the most trusted person in Zhuqi town. Otherwise, how could I let him do such an important post as the commander of Kyoto guard? And I''m just a royal guards with a disgraceful appearance. Is it possible to let myself take your place now?


    If these words were spoken by others, Wu Ben must think the other party is crazy. But even if it was Mou Mu''s mouth, he won''t doubt it, but he doesn''t believe in his ability.


    Wu Ben had such a reaction, which was expected by Mou mu. "Why, do you have no confidence in yourself or in our company?"


    "This... Subordinates have no confidence in themselves." Wu Ben told the truth.


    "It doesn''t matter. With the support of our company and a large amount of money, there''s nothing you can''t do. You forget what status it is, whether it''s Qian sengbao or Cai Zhong. Haven''t they all fallen? That''s right, why can''t Fan Zhong fall?" Mou Mu said seductively, with a growing smile on his face.


    Wu Ben seemed to be struck by a thunder, and the whole person immediately widened his eyes, "the factory Lord said..."


    "Yes, in order to get you this position, the guild will use all means to help you. During this period, you can try to win over others and give you as much money as you need. In a word, just control Kyoto Wei before Fan Zhong falls." Mu Mu finally told Wu Ben the general plan. Just for the sake of safety, he didn''t say that he was already the king of Wunan. This matter is too big to be publicized as a last resort.


    Wu Ben finally understood that the Lord of the factory wanted to reach out to the army. Although he didn''t know why Mou Mu wanted to do so, he assigned the task to himself, and he just needed to work hard. "Well, my subordinates will try their best to complete the task."


    "Ha ha, you really didn''t disappoint me. In this way, the two people behind me will follow you first. If you are in danger, they will help you. What else do you want to do, they won''t obstruct you." Mou Mu pointed to the two elite members of the special war behind him. These are all good action players. The leader of the brigade Tiehu specially pulled it out to Mou Mu to help him succeed.


    Wu Ben naturally saw that the two men were mainly here to monitor themselves. After all, the matter was too big for anyone to rest assured. If Mou Mu could not resist at all, he would be worried.


    Knowing their intentions, Wu Ben would not refuse, nor could he refuse. He said, "thank you for your understanding. My subordinates will get along well with the two brothers."


    "Very good." when things were done, Mu Mu put down another stone in his heart. One of the main tasks assigned to him by Yang Chendong was to intervene in the capital Duwei. He had always felt that the time was not ripe. Now that the Nanming army was defeated, some opportunities appeared, and he could seize them.


    The reason why Wu Ben is now arranged to enter the Kyoto guard is to make a time difference, because only when the front-line army is defeated, he arranges people to enter the Kyoto guard, which will not disgust commander Fan Zhong. Because he only thought that because there were too many people who surrendered ahead, even Guan Ying surrendered to the five-star army. The emperor arranged the royal guards to come and supervise himself. He would accept it and would not think much. Fan Zhong will never surrender. He won''t have too much disgust and consideration.


    If someone else were to put a deputy around during the war, he would not agree, and he might even take the opportunity to make a fuss.


    Things are just as Mu Mu thought. At this time, Wu Ben appeared in the Kyoto guard and took office with the internal affairs report of the Royal Horse supervisor of the imperial palace. Fan Zhong really wanted to be crooked. Later, the emperor was worried that the army was out of control, so he accepted Wu Ben''s appointment as deputy commander, and even later did not write to the emperor on this matter.


    What do you want to write in the book? Why?


    As for Zhuqi Town, of course, I don''t know that my Kyoto guard has a deputy commander. Even if he knew, Mu Mu would explain that it was to better watch the army. Of course, Zhu Qi town is not so easy to fool. He didn''t order the royal guards to arrange manpower in an important army like Kyoto guards. Who knows if he would think more, so he can work quietly.


    Now it seems that Mu Mu is right. Wu Ben''s incident did not attract anyone''s attention, which played an absolute role in taking over Kyoto Wei.


    ......


    Guangzhou government.


    Guan Ying and his party were sent back here. Yu Mian came to the small courtyard where they were detained for greetings at the first time.


    At this time, Guan Ying had long lost his previous high spirited appearance and looked decadent.


    Before the war, he was still ambitious. Although he knew that the five-star army had strong combat power, he was sure to lose if he didn''t win by virtue of geographical advantage and number of people. But after a real fight, he knew that the strength of the five-star army was far beyond his expectation. Even this could not be described by the army. It was appropriate to say that it was a human meat mixer.


    With heavy firearms that people dare not imagine, mobility faster than the speed of war horses, and a group of elite soldiers who have experienced life and death on the battlefield, such opponents should not exist in this world at all.


    Such an opponent, not to mention him, is afraid that since the Han people, the strongest army in history will not be an opponent. It was no shame to lose to such a man, and he ordered the whole army to surrender.


    Guan Ying is a talent valued by Kuang Ye. His military ability is very good and his command ability is also very strong. However, when he knew that he would lose, he had to let his brothers fight their lives. He couldn''t do such an order. That''s why Yu Mian appeared in front of him. If not, according to Yang Chendong''s temper, people like Guan Ying should be locked up and go to labor until they die.


    It is also because the other side can understand the general and know the value of the life of Han soldiers that Yu Mian gave Guan Ying a chance.


    Naturally, there is only one chance. If you can''t grasp it, no wonder anyone.


    Yu Mian came and explained Yang Chendong''s meaning the first time he saw Guan Ying. "General Guan, you are one of the best in the Nanming army, but in the Yang system, you are really nothing in the five-star army. King Wunan''s men are full of Baisheng generals who have fought in the north and South and experienced the sharpening of the war. We always have no shortage of talents in this field. This time, it''s because you know the general and don''t make the Han Army more vulnerable Loss will give you a chance to make a contribution and atone for your sins. You must understand. "


    Yu Mian''s meaning is very clear. This time I''m not asking you, but giving you a chance. If you don''t want to catch it, it doesn''t matter. We don''t deal with one or two of you. We have plenty of ways.


    As I said, Guan Ying was completely stunned and looked puzzled. This was not only the first time he had seen him, but also the first time he had heard of it. With his temper, he wanted to blow Yu Mian out to show that he was a tough man.

 Chapter 1696

    Before closing the eagle''s mouth, Yu Mian said again: "Now I have something to tell general Guan. This time you ordered the whole army to surrender. The emperor of Nanming has known. Now your family has been caught in the prison of Zhenfu prison by the royal guards and may die, exile or exile at any time. But our king Wunan has the virtue of living well. For the sake of saving so many Han soldiers, it has been arranged People have protected the general''s family. But whether they are safe depends on your next performance. "


    "Er..." Guan Ying, who was about to get angry to express his dissatisfaction, even to express his loyalty to Nanming, immediately closed his mouth.


    Now he is obviously hated by Yingzong. You can imagine how history books will record himself under the instruction of the emperor. Although he thinks he has a clear conscience, sometimes rumors can really kill people. Even if you are dead, you will be restless.


    He has completely offended Nanming. If he is offending King Wunan, he is really dead and can''t close his eyes. Now his family cares about him. If he wants to say anything, he must think about it carefully.


    With this consideration, Guan Ying''s face became more ugly. From Yu Mian''s words, he heard another meaning, that is, the current Yang Department seems to be able to reach out to the royal guards, exaggerate, and even achieve the purpose of controlling each other, which is a little frightening.


    With his own mistakes, the emperor Yingzong who gets the news will certainly let the royal guards take his family at the first time. But under such circumstances, King Wunan is still confident that he can save his family''s life. Doesn''t this prove that the royal guards are no longer pure and no longer the butcher''s knife in the hands of Yingzong. He can chop wherever he wants?


    Considering the heated case of arresting officials in Kyoto of the Southern Ming Dynasty, four of the six ministers were arrested, and many officials of the Yamen were also arrested by the royal guards. I thought it was because these people participated in the observation mission, but now it seems that things will not be so simple. Maybe what the royal guards did is not only the meaning of Yingzong, but also the meaning of King Wunan.


    Think about it. When those capable officials are arrested, can Nanming stay calm? Even if some newly promoted officials come up, can they master the situation in such a short time?


    It turns out that the strength of the Yang clan has penetrated to such an extent. It''s ridiculous that their generals still want to repel the five-star army on the front line? I''m afraid that even if they don''t have such powerful firearms, they will fail in the end because the officials behind them are not effective and can''t be delivered.


    Thinking of this, Guan Ying felt less heavy. He seemed to have seen the scene of the defeat of Nanming. He was just an appetizer before the defeat.


    Guan Ying, who knew that Nanming''s absence would become a climate, put down his burden in his heart. When he looked at Yu Mian, his tone became very polite and said, "thank King Wunan for his attention, that is, Guan Ying dare not work."


    Shut down the eagle!


    This time, instead of being forced to surrender, Yang Chendong really surrendered the Yang family and the five-star army. Therefore, Yang Chendong did not treat him badly. He directly appointed him as the general of pingnanming. He not only found 50000 veterans from the surrender army to be under his command, but also ordered him to be a pioneer and take the lead from Guangdong to fengtianfu in Nanming Kyoto.


    After Guan Ying surrendered, he was reused. More importantly, he released a signal to the outside world that as long as he knew the time and things, he would not lose himself, or he might be reused. In this way, during the process of the army coming all the way, almost all the state capitals passed fell at the sight of the wind, and all the city capitals opened the door early to welcome the five-star army into the city Various rituals.


    It was only three months since the war was officially launched in early April, 1468. The three-way army of the five-star army passed countless state capitals and finally came to meet outside Nanjing.


    Along the way, the five-star army did not offend the people except leaving the army to guard the cities. Even some local gentry did not mean to do anything, as if they were allowed to exist, which also minimized the voice of resistance from all walks of life.


    The people have no objection to who should be the emperor and who should rule them. The king of Wunan is also a Han. Well, even so, why do you have to fight with your own life?


    As long as they can continue to do so, it makes no difference whether they call Yang Chendong the emperor or Zhu Qizhen the emperor.


    Not to mention the officials, the royal guards have captured all the capable people, and the rest are people with less qualifications. They haven''t enjoyed much of the emperor''s kindness of the Southern Ming Dynasty. Why should they work hard? Now they can change their identity and become officials in the Yang Department. Everyone''s qualifications are equal. On the contrary, it has become a good thing, and fools will object?


    Under the collision of several ideas, we got such a result. The five-star army approached smoothly, came to Nanming Kyoto and surrounded it quickly.


    ......


    Kyoto Wei.


    Equivalent to the emperor''s Imperial Army, it is also the most elite existence in the Nanming army.


    Fan Zhong, the general who has been with Zhuqi town for more than 20 years, is now in his fifties, which seems to give people a feeling of being honest and old. But in fact, he is diligent in exercise. Even now, he can eat more than three kilograms of meat, drink half a jar of old wine, and play with the forty kilograms of broadsword.


    Fan Zhong never withheld the soldiers'' food and salaries. With the relationship that he was very trusted by the emperor, he asked for a lot of benefits to the Kyoto guards, which made the atmosphere of this army quite good, and the training has not been pulled down. This has also become the only combat force of the Nanming army and one of the biggest dependencies of Zhuqi town.


    But all this changed with the arrival of Wu Ben, the deputy commander.


    Wu Ben came with orders and a large amount of silver. After entering the Kyoto guard, in addition to ostensibly showing respect for Fan Zhong, he took money to win over the officers in the Kyoto guard.


    The attraction of silver tickets is very strong. Especially for these military men, they can''t have a lot of gray income like corrupt officials. Under Fan Zhong''s close eyes, they don''t dare to embezzle military salaries like other generals in the Nanming army. Just relying on the limited salary every month, their living standard has always been 10% low, even a little miserable.


    With the bad relationship between Nanming and Yang, the price of grain began to rise greatly. In the previous months, silver was not enough to feed the family. To this end, officers at all levels were at a loss. It was at this time that Wu Ben appeared.


    A large amount of silver tickets were issued from his hands, but it was unpaid help to know who was in trouble. In a very short time, he won the love of the guards in Kyoto and became the first person under Fan Zhong.


    Privately, many officers and soldiers are discussing that if Wu Ben becomes their leader, it is obviously better than fan Zhongdang. It can be said that we can replace it with you just one chance away.


    Fan Zhong didn''t know what happened at first. Later, some officers and soldiers loyal to him began to react to him. He knew something, but he didn''t stop it. In his opinion, it is a good thing to be able to solve the practical difficulties of officers and soldiers, and he should not stop it.


    In the later stage, when Fan Zhong found that everyone looked at Wu Ben more respectfully than himself, he finally felt that things were bad. Then he ordered people to invite Wu Ben to his house and invite him to come on business grounds.


    This is clearly about to start. Fan Zhong is afraid that his power will be overhead. This is about to take measures.


    If it was before March, Wu Ben would naturally be afraid. But now, hehe, at least 90% of the officers in the whole Kyoto guard have received his favor. Now he is really not afraid of what Fan Zhong will do to himself.


    I''m afraid I''m not afraid, but I also have to be prepared. First, I gave Mou mu the information and gave the other party a night to prepare. Then, early the next morning, Wu Ben came to fan''s house with the two "guards" who had been following closely in addition to sleeping.


    As Wu Ben expected, Fan Zhong was ready to solve Wu Ben. He thought that his friendship with the emperor would really kill Wu Ben and would not do anything to himself. Therefore, he made full preparations and arranged 100 good soldiers who obeyed his orders to ambush in the house. He could do it just by waiting for his cup to fall.


    At this time, Fan Zhong is still making mistakes and wants to persuade Wu Ben to withdraw from Kyoto Wei and return the new army to his own hands. I have to say that Fan Zhong is really not cruel enough, which is doomed to his tragic end and ending.


    In the fan mansion, some servants had prepared wine and vegetables in advance. Fan Zhong and Wu Ben sit opposite each other, talking while eating.


    At first, it was Fan Zhong. Besides, Wu Ben was listening. And most of them speak in a gentle tone. Fan Zhong also wants to try to persuade the other party to retreat in the face of difficulties. It''s best not to fight.


    In order to prepare enough time for father-in-law Mou Mu''s arrangement, Wu Ben pretended to listen carefully. In this way, more than half an hour later, Fan Zhong also talked hard for a long time. All the foreshadowing was completed, and finally it was time to make a statement.


    "Deputy commander Wu, you are indeed a capable person. Perhaps you are also deeply trusted by the emperor. But I still want to say that when the old minister follows the emperor, you are afraid that you are still not born. If you really poke something in front of the emperor, you will be the one who will suffer the final loss. Stop. This is a fifty thousand Liang silver note. Take it and sit well as your deputy commander, In the future, just eat, drink and have fun. "

 Chapter 1697

    A silver note with a face value of 50000 Liang was pushed to Wu Ben, which also means that everything will be settled and there must be a result.


    With a slight grin from the corner of his mouth, Wu Ben smiled, "fan Tongling, are you sending beggars? Fifty thousand Liang wants me to pretend to be deaf and blind?"


    Without a direct refusal, Fan Zhong''s heart is a joy. He knows that the other party has spent a lot of money these days. He has made a rough statistics. There are about one million liang of silver. By contrast, the 50000 Liang is indeed a little less. But he didn''t want to take it. He really couldn''t take out too much. He sold some property given to him by Zhuqi town in exchange for the 50000 Liang. Fan Zhong, who didn''t have much money, knew that he had done something wrong, so he asked in a deliberative tone, "but I don''t know how much Deputy Wu Tong''s life needs. My commander can try his best to meet it. In the future, a part of the money and grain pulled out by the imperial court will be deducted for you every month. How about it?"


    "Not so much." Wu Ben made a voice and refused directly.


    Are you kidding? Now the five-star army is about to arrive outside the city. Who knows how long Nanming can last? He still wants to pay back some money every month. It will take a long time.


    At this time, although Wu Ben did not know the true identity of Mou mu, he already had a feeling. What he thought was that Grandpa Mou let himself command the Kyoto guard. He must want to negotiate terms with the five-star army on this ground. That is, he must firmly grasp the military power in his hand.


    Wu Ben, who refused, continued: "if you want me to quit, take two million silver at one time. Otherwise, there is no need to talk."


    Two million is equal to half of the payment. In a sense, it''s too much, but it''s not much. It''s just that Fan Zhong is not rich. He''s just a military general. He''s not greedy for pay. Why do you have so much money?


    Seeing that he could not talk, Fan Zhong showed his fierce eyes and asked Wu Ben, "is there really no room for maneuver?"


    "In addition to paying the money directly, there''s no need to talk." Wu Ben shook his head and said with a firm face.


    "OK, OK, so no wonder I''m old." Fan Zhong knew that there was no other choice at this stage, so he threw the wine glass to the ground with a bang. Then suddenly Lala''s footsteps sounded, and a hundred swordsmen and axes who had long been ambushed in the house rushed out from all directions and completely surrounded Wu Ben and his three people.


    Seeing so many people gathered around, but there was no back hand arranged by father mu. Wu Ben changed his face and asked, "leader fan Tong, what do you want? I''m the deputy commander of Kyoto Wei ordered by the emperor. I didn''t make any mistakes. You can''t do this to me."


    "I''m sorry." Fan Zhong didn''t want to continue the dispute. He thought he was wrong. But he didn''t want to lose his military power. For many generals, losing his military power means that he is not far from losing his life. "Do it, Wu Ben. Don''t blame me after you die. If you blame me, blame you for blocking my way."


    Fan Zhong ordered to do it. The 100 swordsmen and axes shouted and rushed forward. At this time, a voice sounded before them. "Oh, it''s really lively here, isn''t it?"


    With the sound falling, Shen Nantang, who was under the command of the royal guards, appeared behind Fan Zhong with 300 royal guards.


    "Royal guards?" Fan Zhong narrowed his eyes when he saw someone coming and said something bad. He knows that Wu Ben used to be a fellow of the royal guards. Now the appearance of the royal guards has to make him think more about whether to support him. What''s more, what he did today was a private act, which was watched by the royal guards. I''m afraid he won''t have his own good fruit in the future.


    Such thoughts only flashed in his mind. With fan ZhongMeng shaking his head, he left this thought behind. This is not the time to think about this. We must kill Wu Ben first. As long as this person dies, there is no suitable commander of Kyoto Wei. If we want to see this face, the emperor will not kill him, but will make him commit crimes and meritorious deeds. So he had to kill Wu Ben first to save himself.


    So, although the royal guards have come forward, Fan Zhong still doesn''t mean to stop. Instead, he continues to shout, "what are you waiting for? Don''t kill people."


    Fan Zhong would put all his eggs in one basket, which Shen Nantang didn''t expect. Seeing that the swordsmen ignored themselves and continued to rush towards the besieged Wu Ben, he shouted angrily, "little ones, Fan Zhong, this is going to rebel. Go up together and destroy them."


    Shen Nantang is really worried. This task was given to him by mu mu last night. He told him to protect Wu Ben''s safety. In fact, he came long ago. He never showed up. He was just waiting for a suitable opportunity. He wanted Fan Zhong to do it first, so he wouldn''t be afraid even if he stabbed the emperor. If a commander wants to kill the deputy commander without the emperor''s order, he can use all kinds of means by virtue of this royal guards.


    I thought everything was under my control. Unexpectedly, Fan Zhong dared to kill in front of the royal guards. He was shocked. At the same time, he also took out Xiuchun knife and jumped directly on it.


    Wu Ben also didn''t expect Fan Zhong to be so cruel. At ordinary times, the old man looks honest and honest. It seems that people really can''t just look at his appearance.


    At this time, it was meaningless to say that. Seeing these swordsmen rush up, Wu Ben pulled out his waist knife and was ready to fight with all his strength. But at this time, two figures reacted faster than him. They already rushed out with a saber, one on the left and one on the right, protecting him on both sides, and blocking the coming knife and axe.


    Wu Ben has never had a chance to see the strength of these two people. No one is unfavorable to him, and they have no place to play. Over time, he regarded them as monitoring their own existence. Until now, he knew that Grandpa Mou was right. Their skills were really high and terrible. They even blocked the charge of dozens of people with two people.


    With the protection of the two, Wu Ben''s knife is more comfortable when dancing. At this time, the royal guards also killed from behind. Under the desperate efforts of Shen Nantang and others, more than 20 soldiers were cut down to the ground in a short time, and more than 30 people were injured.


    The evolution of things completely surprised Fan Zhong. Originally, he thought he could kill Wu Ben. At that time, he would ask everyone to lay down their weapons and let the royal guards take him away. It would be fine. It never occurred to me that the two guards around Wu Ben were so skillful that they stopped his attack. Seeing that the royal guards rushed forward, he knew that the general trend was gone, and closed his eyes painfully.


    In this battle, he not only mistakenly underestimated Wu Ben''s strength, but also ignored the other party''s back. It''s normal to have such a disastrous defeat.


    The royal guards rushed forward and fought 100 with 300 people. It goes without saying the result. More than 60 of the 100 swordsmen and axes were killed, and more than 130 were injured.


    "What should we do with these people?" Shen Nantang looked at the swordsmen held down by the royal guards and asked Wu Ben what he meant.


    "I''ll deal with them. You royal guards don''t want to interfere. But Fan Zhong''s affairs still need to be solved by you." Wu Ben didn''t mean to kill. It''s not his kindness, but he knows that although he has really received a lot in the past three months, many people in Kyoto guards are loyal to Fan Zhong. He wants to take you instead, not just kill a few people. In that way, even if someone returns, it is only superficial. He needs to overthrow those who support Fan Zhong mentally. He needs a great righteousness to become an orthodox leader.


    "OK, let''s do our own things." Shen Nantang nodded. Mu Mu gave instructions on how to deal with Fan Zhong as early as last night. Now he just needs to do it as required. "Come on, escort Fan Zhong to the inner room and gather all the family in the house. Remember, you can''t even let go of a live chicken.


    ......


    A storm was strongly suppressed. But there are still many things happening in the follow-up.


    For example, Wu Ben, who was wounded by more than 30 swordsmen and axes, didn''t kill any of them. Instead, one person gave them one hundred liang of silver and let them go. Of course, there are conditions. It''s like the news spread by Kyoto guards that these people let them go - Commander Fan Zhong was afraid of the five-star army and wanted to surrender to them, so he asked deputy commander Wu Ben to discuss the matter. When he couldn''t agree, he was afraid of losing Lu, he killed the machine, but the royal guards arrived in time, which brought fan Zhongsheng to the law.


    Fan Zhong wanted to surrender and kill Wu Ben, and then he died first. This way of death was understood. For a time, Fan Zhong was not criticized by everyone, but everyone came to comfort him. Of course, he was also showing loyalty. Anyone can see that after Fan Zhong died, Wu Ben would be the leader of jingduwei.


    At Zhuqi Town, the royal guards also made all the articles. After they threatened the whole fan family, Fan Zhong, who was already a prisoner, had to write several letters against Shen Nantang''s wishes.


    The letter is written by the king of Wunan. The main idea is that Fan Zhong thinks that the Nanming army will be defeated in this war. He sees the situation clearly. He is willing to cooperate inside and outside to help the five-star army capture yingtianfu without bloodshed. It also says that if the king of Wunan had not shot at the civil castle in those years, he would have died. He has been grateful for yunyun all these years.


    This letter is now in the hands of Zhu Qizhen. He is very angry and resentful. He didn''t expect that his most trusted guard general had never really been loyal. Thanks to him, he thought the other party was a big loyal minister.

 Chapter 1698

    I thought that I first took Wang Zhen out of sight, and then took Qian sengbao out of sight. Now even Fan Zhong took a look, and Zhu Qi Town, angry, gushed out a mouthful of blood, and people fainted directly to the ground. He was picked up by eunuchs such as Mou Mu and Zhang Chen and sent to Queen Qian''s palace.


    Zhu Qi town fell ill. He was angry for a moment. He couldn''t manage politics without ten days and a half months of conditioning. Everything is transmitted by Mou mu, the eunuch general manager and royal guards factory.


    Mou Mu waited for this moment, leaving Zhang Chen staring at Zhuqi town. He turned and called Shen Nantang and Wu Ben to his face. At this moment, he finally didn''t have to hide his identity, and everything could be told.


    "You two are the most trusted people of our company. Up to now, we don''t need to hide some things from you. Our company is the spy arranged by King Wu Nan in Zhuqi town. This time, our task is to disturb Nanming. Now most of the task has been completed. If the five-star Army is outside the city, you can enter the city at any time. I want to know your choice."


    After saying that, Mou Mu''s eyes fixed on Shen Nantang and Wu Ben''s faces. Once he found that they had a trace of hesitation, he would hurt the killer. There''s a wolf tooth SWAT waiting outside the room.


    When things come to this stage, it''s no accident at all.


    When Mu Mu''s words were heard by Shen Nantang, they were both unexpected and reasonable. After all, they were involved in many things. They also had a vague guess about Mou Mu''s practices.


    The difference is that they thought that Grandpa Mu was looking for a way out in advance. Now I know that he has always been the king of Wunan. That is, what else to say? Of course I agree.


    As long as you are not a fool, you can see it. Now Nanming is about to be replaced by Yang. This is the general trend. How many people can turn the situation around. Now everyone is thinking of ways to get in touch with Yang Department. Now the opportunity is in hand. Where else can we not seize it?


    "Grandpa Mou, we are willing to follow you. Just tell us what to do."


    They soon made a decision, which made Mou Mu very happy. "Well, you are all smart people. One day you will be proud of your current choice. We can also promise you that the Yang clan will be kind to you and will reuse capable people. As for now, Wu Ben, you will immediately return to the Kyoto guard to control the army. At the same time, you will connect the five army guards, Shenji camp, Dali temple, city gates and other armed forces in the city Disarm, and then a decree will be sent to you. Commander Shen, here is a list. You take the royal guards and catch people immediately. Don''t let go of any of them. If there are rebels, there will be no amnesty! "


    Mu Mu, who had already prepared, set about arranging everything. After they left, he also went straight to the Zhenfu prison. He wanted to meet Chen Xun, Wang Zuo and others who had long been locked up here. If he wanted a peaceful transition in Kyoto, he needed these influential old ministers to come out in person.


    Zhuqi town fell ill in bed, completely unaware that the outside world had already fallen apart. Forces and men loyal to him were detained, and old ministers such as Chen Xun and Wang Zuo also stood up again. The five-star army outside the city is also preparing to enter the city. Only when it is completely dark, the army will enter the city.


    As for Empress Qian, she threw herself on Zhuqi town. Where would she care what happened outside. Whenever Mou Mu came to report something, she asked him to consult with those ministers.


    With the help of Zhang Chen, a eunuch holding a pen, the "will" came from the palace, and everything was going on in an orderly manner.


    On July 7, 1468, when the people of Kyoto came to the street from their homes as usual, they saw soldiers in five-star army uniforms patrolling the street. Just one night, the sky has changed!


    Yingtianfu was accepted peacefully. Many people did not understand what had happened, so they changed from Nanming people to Yang people. It can be said that this is the most peaceful evolution and power transfer, so small that the people don''t feel it.


    As the protagonist, Yang Chendong walked into the Nanming palace accompanied by Mou Mu and others.


    In front of the hall of diligent administration, Yang Chendong stopped here, "Well, I''m working here for the time being. Everyone is busy. If you have anything to report, you can come to me in time. How hard do you have to work? The most important thing is to stabilize the grain price first. This time, I brought a lot of grain, which will be sent to the city later. Now please open the national treasury to sell grain at a low price. In short, no one is allowed to be killed because of it Starve to death because the price of food is too expensive. Do you understand? "


    "Respect the king''s order, I understand." a group of Nanming officials answered with fists and stoops. Then they dispersed. Although the new regime has been determined, the institutional personnel have not been determined. At this time, it is time to perform well.


    Mu Mu also left the hall of diligent administration and went straight to the palace of the imperial palace. At this moment, empress Qian already knew what happened outside and her true identity. But he didn''t shout loudly, because she still remembered that if it hadn''t been for mu mu, she wouldn''t have come from the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty to the capital of the Southern Ming Dynasty. What''s her right to blame for this Where''s the family?


    Mu Mu appeared in front of empress Qian and bowed his head.


    For Empress Qian, Mu Mu still respects her from the bottom of his heart. She is kind-hearted and enjoys a high reputation in the whole palace; She has a good nature, never extravagant and wasteful, and rarely adds a few new clothes a year; She has a peaceful state of mind, neither happy nor sad, and has never breathed at servants such as eunuchs and palace maids; The most important thing is that she is very kind to Mu Mu. She hasn''t even heard a heavy sentence since she served the queen.


    Facing such a queen, Mu Mu is sincerely respectful. It''s just that the way is different. Although Mu Mu thinks he''s doing everything right, he indirectly hurt queen Qian. This moment, he came here and was scolded. As long as he didn''t take his own life, he was willing to be beaten.


    "Oh, you." Queen Qian sighed, as if to send out all the depression in her heart. "Well, it''s useless to say more. Now the emperor urgently needs a rest and doesn''t want others to disturb him. Can you do it?"


    Unexpectedly, at this time, empress Qian still didn''t denounce herself. Mou Mu was moved on his face. "Tell the queen that the maidservant will not let others disturb the emperor and you. The imperial doctor will come to ask for pulse three times a day. If the queen needs anything, she can tell the maidservant."


    Even the minister didn''t claim to be a slave. Just from the title, we can see that Mou Mu really regarded himself as a slave in front of Queen Qian.


    "That''s good." empress Qian nodded silently. Although she didn''t know what kind of position Mu had in front of King Wu Nan, she knew that it would take some effort to do this.


    "No, as long as it''s the Queen''s orders, the slaves will listen to you whenever you ask. The slaves will also try their best to meet your requirements." Mou Mu bowed his head and retreated after saying this wholeheartedly. After thinking about it, he decided to talk to Yang Chendong. Even for the sake of Queen Qian, he had to make his own efforts.


    In the hall of diligent administration, Yang Chendong is looking at the telegram sent by Wang Shan. All the above are the progress reports of Yang cadres entering the provinces, prefectures and governments of Nanming Dynasty. Even if the master is changed, of course these officials should also be changed. If you are really capable, you will concentrate on learning and eventually distribute it uniformly. If he has no power, he will give some money to send as a people.


    At the moment, Yang Chendong can''t do anything soft at all. If not, some things you want to solve later will only be more troublesome.


    "Young master, Grandpa Mu asked for an audience outside the hall." Yang Er entered the hall and reported softly.


    "Ask him to come in." Yang Chendong nodded, and then sent a telegram to Yang Bo who was sitting next to him. "Bo''er, look at this first. My father will ask you a question later."


    "Yes, father." Yang Bo nodded respectfully. They say it''s better to travel ten thousand miles than to read ten thousand books. Along the way, Yang Bo followed his father Yang Chendong, but he saw many things that were not in the books and learned a lot of knowledge that was not recorded in the books. This moment, he is like a sponge, constantly learning and accumulating his own energy.


    Mu Mu walked into the hall and fell on his knees in front of Yang Chendong with a plop. "The king is a thousand years old."


    "Mu Mu, you don''t need such a big gift. Get up and say something." Yang Chendong straightened his body, and then slowly got up and stood in the hall.


    Yang Chendong didn''t like eunuchs, nor did he hate them. Because they are a very poor group, no matter what reason, it is a very sad thing to become a man without women.


    Often, even if they are fighting and fighting, they just want to live or live better. What''s wrong with this? Everyone has the right to pursue a better life, doesn''t he?


    Just understand, but Yang Chendong doesn''t like such yin-yang people around him, so he has long decided that he won''t use eunuchs in his regime. Palace maids also have great strength. They can completely replace eunuchs to do what they should do. This is why there has never been a eunuch in the Royal Palace in the city.


    Of course, one of the reasons for making such a decision is that Yang Chendong wants to take the Han people to become strong, to the peak of prosperity and the peak of the world. Oh, isn''t it against the original intention to turn some Han people into eunuchs? As for not using Han people to switch to other ethnic groups, there is no need to consider it at all. As long as there is still a trace of ability, Yang Chendong will not let other aliens raise their heads, and will he take the initiative to improve their social status?

 Chapter 1699

    The decision not to use eunuchs had already been made, and people like Mou Mu became the last batch of eunuchs. Yang Chendong has to think about his future. After all, Mu Mu is a meritorious minister. Without his efforts, the process of conquering Nanming would not be so smooth. Meritorious deeds should be rewarded. Yang Chendong still knows this.


    "Thank you, king." Mou Mu stood up and then raised his head. But as soon as he saw Yang Chendong looking into his deep eyes, he felt great pressure. Seeing Yang Chendong this time is totally different from what I felt more than ten years ago.


    At this time, Yang Chendong was not angry, but full of domineering and kingly Qi. How dare ordinary people look at him.


    After calming down his complex mood, Mou Mu finally said, "king, but I don''t know how you want to treat Yingzong and empress Qian?"


    "Hmm?" Yang Chendong looked unhappy after hearing the speech.


    How to deal with others is Yang Chendong''s power. No matter killing, releasing or even burying, others can''t doubt it. Even several servants of the Yang family dare not test Yang Chendong''s attitude on such things.


    Although Mu Mu has made great achievements, it is absolutely impossible to say that he has such ability. Work is work, too is too, Yang Chendong pays attention to the distinction between right and wrong. He did not believe that Mu Mu would not see it. Without these skills, he could not stand in the palace for many years.


    But Mu Mu still came and added the word "Queen Qian" in the question. His meaning is very obvious. He wanted to know how Yang Chendong would treat empress Qian, so that he would rather risk being punished.


    Yang Chendong said "um" and his face was unhappy. Yang Er, standing on one side, had angrily denounced, "Grandpa Mou, you''ve gone too far."


    Mou Muxin made a great contribution. Other people might have been dragged out by Yang er''s order.


    "Yes, the maidservant is a little too much. But empress Qian is very kind to the old slave. If the king really wants to kill her, the maidservant is brave and asks for burial." Mou Mu''s face is calm. Although he is brave, everyone can see that he is determined to help empress Qian fight for something.


    "You are really brave, you..." Yang Er, who listened to these words, became more angry and glared angrily, as if he wanted to eat people.


    "OK." Yang Chendong, who seemed less angry, waved to Yang Er, then looked at Mou Mu and said, "are you threatening the king? You think you have just made great achievements, and the king dare not move you?"


    After a few words, Mu Mu fell to his knees with a plop. Later, he kept kowtowing his head and said, "king, I dare not. Just because I want to repay the kindness of Queen Qian''s care for many years. Now Nanming is owned by the Yang family and is not a threat. Please spare their lives."


    Of course, Mu Mu knew what consequences he would bring, but he did it anyway. That only shows that he is really a man of great love. In order to repay the kindness of Queen Qian''s care, he was willing to bet all his future, even his life. In this respect alone, what he did is very appreciated. As for this, it is a manifestation of kindness, isn''t it? People who know how to repay kindness will not be too bad.


    Yang Chendong thought that he would not use eunuchs and would not allow such a group to appear. Mou Mu''s arrangement was a problem. The meritorious person can''t help but arrange, otherwise it''s easy to cool the hearts of others. Now that Mu Mu has such a request, why doesn''t he give them a chance? In any case, it was also meritorious that Zhu Yuanzhang defeated the Yuan Dynasty and became the Lord of the world with the Han people. His descendants should also receive some blessings.


    For a moment, Yang Chendong thought of a way to solve things. Looking at Mou mu, who was still kowtowing on his knees, said, "well, don''t kowtow. If it''s broken, who will serve queen Qian?"


    "Ah!" Mu Mu was stunned immediately. Then he seemed to think of something. With a happy look on his face, he said, "the king is willing to spare their lives?"


    "I never wanted to kill them. After all, they are Han people. Even without your plea, I would just lock them up and let a special department take care of them. But even if you, a meritorious man, spoke, I decided not to lock them up. Let them go out and have a look around. Then I will send troops to protect them , let them travel all over the mountains and earth under our Han people. Alas, think about it, I envy them a little. "


    Mou muchu was also very eager to hear this. The result of this plea was completely beyond his imagination. Not only will they not be killed, people can also be free. Although they have lost power, it is undoubtedly the best result for a defeated person, isn''t it? At least no winner will treat the loser like Yang Chendong and give him some freedom.


    Thinking that this was probably the result of his plea, Mu Mu knocked on the ground and shouted, "the maid Dai Yingzong and empress Qian thanked the king for his kindness."


    "Don''t thank you first. I still have several conditions. I need to promise first."


    "Yes, please show me." Mou Mu replied with a serious look on his face.


    "First, free people are limited to Yingzong and empress Qian. As for other people in the palace, including royal children, they will be demoted to civilians and moved to other areas to live in anonymity. They will not be allowed to mention their origin in the future. Once they are found, there will be no amnesty!"


    "Second, Yingzong should take the initiative to put forward the Zen position to block the long mouth of the people all over the world."


    "Third, Mou mu, you should accompany them all the way until they die of old age or you go first. Once in this process, Zhuqi town wants to have other ideas. Not only you want to die, but also all his descendants and concubines who are exiled abroad."


    "Only these three, after considering, I will reply to the king." Yang Chendong waved his hand after finishing the three points he asked. These conditions are far from Mu Mu''s permission. They must be agreed by Yingzong Zhuqi town. Of course, if the other party doesn''t agree, I''m sorry. The opportunity is given to you. If you don''t grasp it, go to live in the king''s grave in chiembedded city. There are many old friends there. Maybe you can find a common language with those people.


    Mu Mu left. Yang Bo, who was looking at all the telegrams, put down the telegrams in his hand, looked at Yang Chendong and asked, "father, they all say that the winner is the king and the loser is the Kou. You can lock them up and eliminate future troubles. Why do you have such trouble?"


    "Hehe, what Bo''er said is very true. It proves that you have also thought about this matter. As you said, locking it up is indeed the simplest and most effective way to deal with it. Just as we do this to deal with other countries and forces, the facts have proved that the effect is indeed good. But Bo''er, Zhuqi town is always the emperor of the Ming Dynasty, and his rule is basically the same They are all Han people. If we don''t want the Han people to lose, we must be flexible. "


    "Neither the Southern Ming Dynasty nor the subsequent northern Ming Dynasty can be treated as a strategy of killing those who don''t agree with us. In this way, it will only weaken our own strength. If we want the Han people to rule the world, the most indispensable thing is the population. It requires a large population to achieve the unification of the world. In line with this requirement, the things related to the British pope must be We should be cautious. That is, some trouble can get more Han people''s support and more Han people''s population. It''s worth it anyway. "


    "This method has more advantages. For example, it has fulfilled the righteousness of Mumu''s monarchs and officials, and set an example for the unrecovered Beiming Dynasty, which will play a great role in conquering there. It will be more significant if you can subdue people without war and win Beiming Dynasty without occupation."


    "There''s another thing we can''t help but think about. After all, the Zhu family ruled the Han Dynasty for many years, and there are still many people who support them and are willing to be loyal to them." here, Yang Chendong thought of the so-called anti Qing and restoration of Ming Dynasty that has lasted for hundreds of years since JianNu entered the customs in history, which can''t be said to be a headache. If things can''t be solved well, I''m afraid the same thing will fall on him, so I said with a more positive tone, "solving the Yingzong problem is equivalent to solving many subsequent problems. In this way, we can focus more on development and construction rather than calming the rebellion. It''s worth it anyway."


    Yang Chendong said so much in one breath that Yang Bo could listen to them all before he finished. But he nodded, "OK, father, Bo''er wrote down your words. I''ll think about it slowly when I go back. If I can''t figure it out, I''ll ask father."


    "OK, if Bo''er doesn''t understand anything, just ask his father." Yang Chendong touched Yang Bo''s head with satisfaction on his face. He expected his son to grow up quickly and he could retire earlier. To tell the truth, he also wants to walk around and have a look like Yingzong, instead of being locked up in the palace every day to deal with all kinds of things. That kind of life is still too monotonous.


    ......


    The capital palace of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    Nanming Kyoto was taken down by Yang Chendong. After hearing the news, Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu gushed blood, and then he was unconscious, but he was busy with the imperial doctors and ministers in the palace.


    Originally, Zhu Qiyu''s health has been very bad for nearly a year. He always spits blood from time to time, which makes people worried. If there were not many good things to prolong life in the palace, ordinary people would have gone long ago.

 Chapter 1700

    Life hung like this. One of the resolutions that supported Zhu Qiyu''s persistence was that he wanted to see how the Yang Department treated Nanming. Does Nanming have the strength to fight back and beat out the Yang family, and finally the two sides become neighbors. Their descendants of the Zhu family can also keep the Daming River and mountains.


    After people have hope in their hearts, life will be more tenacious. After thousands of hopes, the news finally came. The result was unexpected. The Yang Department took the whole Nanming with such ease, and the Daming River and mountain lost half of the wall. The worst result was that Zhu Qiyu couldn''t hold on, spit out blood and couldn''t get up from illness.


    Whether Zhu Qiyu or Zhu Qizhen, they are qualified emperors. Compared with many Zhu emperors in history, they are diligent in administration, love the people, are willing to set an example, do not waste, but hope that this country can become stronger in their hands.


    It''s just a pity that they met Yang Chendong, a "monster" who had to dump them in countless streets in terms of spirit, thought and action, which meant that their results were sad. It has been a great thing to persist until now.


    Zhu Qiyu fell ill again, and her persistence and hope were slowly reduced. If the Southern Ming Dynasty is still ruled by Zhuqi Town, perhaps one day, the northern Ming Dynasty still has the hope of unifying the whole country and restoring the original glory of the great Ming Dynasty.


    But now, Nanming has become a member of the Yang family. It is unrealistic to want to unify Daming. When the hope in her heart was completely destroyed, Zhu Qiyu entered the time when the oil ran out and the lamp dried up.


    When Zhu Qiyu fell ill, the power of Nanming fell on crown prince Zhu Jianshen.


    At this time, Zhu Jianshen was already 20 years old. He had been the crown prince for a long time. In fact, it was not easy these years. He had to face a lot of knowledge infusion and learning every day, which made him bored for a long time.


    The emergence of Yang Chendong has changed a lot of history. Zhu Jianshen, a child who should have died at the age of seven, miraculously lived to adulthood. Maybe there is no record of him in history, maybe he is not a talent of emperor at all. Since he was 12 years old, he has begun to constantly resist imperial power. In his heart, he hopes to be a free child, who can act as a spoiled child in his parents'' arms, run crazy outside like other children one day, and enjoy the happiness of his child''s childhood.


    His birth meant that he had nothing to do with all this. The indoctrination of Confucius and Mencius every day and the teaching of those who know it make him lose his young mind early, forcing him to grow slowly.


    Now the father emperor fell ill again. Zhu Jianshen didn''t mean to take over the power. Instead, he regarded him as a filial son. He poured medicine in front of Zhu Qiyu''s ward every day. He had a completely laissez faire attitude towards government affairs. When asked by other ministers, he would reply, "if there''s anything to do with my teacher, he''ll deal with it."


    Who is Zhu Jianshen''s teacher?


    Xu Youzhen, the crown prince''s young Fu and Minister of punishment, is also.


    So I want to see what kind of problems and circumstances Nanming will face. After Xu Youzhen and his entourage were embedded in the city, Yang Chendong met him personally. He had a certain understanding of the next description and development, and now he is in power again. Of course, I know what to do next.


    So, on the surface, Nanming is Nanming and Beiming is Beiming. But in fact, after Nanming became a member of the Yang family, Nanming was also affected by it and slowly changed towards the result of peaceful acceptance.


    The North Ming Dynasty, which had laid the foundation for a long time, was falling from Xu Youzhen''s hands to the Yang system. When the above strategies changed, the officialdom of the northern Ming Dynasty had already become a mess. Since Xu Youzhen proposed and Zhu Qiyu agreed, the buy official system, the buy crime system and the establishment of the Zhu Bank were implemented. The officialdom and atmosphere of the Southern Ming Dynasty at the middle and upper levels have long been in a mess.


    Seventy percent of the salaries are withheld in the Zhujia bank, and 50% of the profits of businessmen must also be stored in the Zhujia bank. It is called that everyone has made a contribution to better improve the strength of Nanming for the centralization and financial unity of Nanming. It can be said that the slogan is loud. In fact, in the early stage, Zhu Bank also had a lot of wealth, and the emperor also had available money in his hands. But all this came at the expense of the interests of ministers and some tyrants and gentry.


    Such a practice has directly led to the rising opposition of the middle and upper classes. If Zhu Qiyu had not been cruel enough and concentrated enough power, and there was a giant outside, Yang was eyeing it. I''m afraid someone would have rebelled against it.


    Officials and gentry who could not and did not dare to oppose soon thought of other ways to solve the problem. For example, squeezing people to supplement their lack of property; Buy tax officials to reduce their tax payment amount, etc.


    That''s the sentence. There are countermeasures at the top and policies at the bottom. In this way, it is the people who suffer in the end. The money of the Zhujia bank has also become the hard work of the people.


    There are also the buying official system of the Ministry of officials and the buying crime system of the Ministry of punishment. So that as long as you have money, you can be an official, and only if you have money, you will have nothing to do if you commit a crime. As a result, the problem of social security is worrying. The rich are more and more lawless, and the suffering is still ordinary people.


    In such an environment, the chaos of the northern Ming Dynasty was caused by a little external force, and there was a possibility of collapse at any time. If the Yang faction gave a heavy blow at this time, the speed of the collapse of the power would only be faster than that of Nanming, not slower than that of Nanming.


    Prince piansheng didn''t want to solve this problem, but handed everything to Xu Youzhen. You can imagine what will happen next.


    Xu Youzhen, who was in power, immediately set about working according to Yang Chendong''s instructions.


    Military power, financial power and personnel appointment power are all in hand, developing in the direction of being conducive to the Yang system. Xu Youzhen has long been promised by Yang Chendong that there will be a place for him in the ninth cabinet of Yang Department. Compared with the powerful and vast Yang family, Nanming really didn''t put this power in his eyes.


    ......


    The kingdom of Spain.


    This was originally one of the largest countries in China and the West in the 15th century. At this time, it is far from as arrogant as in history. On the contrary, the domestic momentum is bleak and heavy. Everything is because their neighbor Portugal is about to be pointed out by the military front of the Yang system in the eastern continent.


    Navy generals Miguel and Cruz were captured by the Yang family and businessman Anthony was captured. When the news came back to Toledo, the capital of the country, King Enrique IV shouted that he must avenge blood hatred and let the ignorant Oriental yellow monkeys know the end of angering their great Spanish kingdom.


    But it''s just slogans. King Enrique, who was jokingly called the incompetent in history, is more interested in countless gold, silver and beautiful women. Compared with the Oriental Yang system, which is far away, it is just a place that can''t be hit by eight poles. We are people of two worlds. Why bother to make trouble?


    In Enrique''s eyes, the place more worthy of his knife is Portugal as a neighbor. How to occupy here is the problem he needs to consider.


    Spain, which has been accumulating strength, was eyeing its neighbors, and Spain was indeed a very powerful country at that time. Especially after businessman Garcia got the information of railcars from the Yang family, they took a big step in industrial development. With a strong industrial foundation, it is more conducive to increase their country''s strength, so as to lay the fact of becoming a big western country and make various preparations for dominating Europe in the future.


    At this time, the Navy came the news that the Yang Navy had already crossed the Cape of Haiwang and targeted Lisbon, the coastal port city of Portugal. According to the Navy''s reconnaissance, the more than 500 warships of the Yang navy are less than five miles away from Lisbon.


    Over the years, the Yang Department has never stopped building the Navy and is willing to spend money. After the attack of the Golden Horde and the Principality of Ross, most of the plundered gold and silver were invested in the construction of the Navy.


    According to incomplete statistics, in less than three years from 1463 to 1465, Yang''s department invested more than 500 million liang of silver in the Navy, most of which were plundered by the army.


    They say ten years of army and one hundred years of navy. With the great financial investment of the Yang family, the intelligence and wisdom of the Han people played a role under the fact that Yang Chendong took out a lot of materials beyond this era. A large number of warships were built in the dock, and the first batch of more than 500 warships were only created in advance. Behind them, a larger fleet followed, including some newly built super large warships, also known as class VII warships by the Yang family.


    The approach of more than 500 Yang warships poured in, frightening the Portuguese Kingdom near the sea. Although they once thought they were one of the sea overlords, because the territory was still too small, the number of warships in the country was only a thousand, and most of them could not be called warships at all. They were small in size and small in displacement, and there were even many ships without even the most basic guns.


    After learning that almost every warship of the Yang navy was equipped with more than ten guns, the Portuguese kingdom was afraid. They quickly asked neighboring Spain for assistance. Although they had long seen the ambitions of the neighboring country towards them, this was not the time to care about these things.


    Enrique IV was naturally happy about the bow of the Portuguese kingdom. He knew it was a good opportunity to enter the Portuguese kingdom. But he knew more clearly that if he wanted to annex this long coveted neighbor, the first thing he had to do was to fight out the Yang Navy. Only by restoring the peace of the European region, could he do what he wanted to do.

 Chapter 1701

    A king''s order was issued. Sergi, commander-in-chief of the Spanish dental Navy, attacked with 400 warships and came to Lisbon to set up a naval battle formation with Rojas, commander-in-chief of the Portuguese Navy. With nearly 1500 ships, the navies of the two countries should teach Yang''s Navy how to be a man here and tell these self righteous five-star armies that Europe is far from powerful enough for these Asian yellow monkeys.


    On the Yang''s navy fleet, there is a first-class admiral with five Venus hanging on his shoulder. Kaohsiung, the Deputy commander-in-chief of the Navy, is sitting on a class VI warship called the Dahan, overlooking the sea ahead.


    At this time, Kaohsiung was no longer a bandit with only a few small boats and hundreds of brothers 20 years ago. At this time, he seemed to become the top commander of the Yang Navy. He could easily mobilize hundreds of thousands of warships. Under his eyes, many countries in Africa have been trampled under their feet.


    Kaohsiung took the Navy all the way through thorns and thorns, laying a huge territory for the Yang Department. He himself has also become a member of the Military Commission of the Yang Department because of his repeated military achievements. Now he has become a first-class general and the third person of the whole Yang Department relay Yang Chendong (commander-in-chief rank) and Hu mang (commander-in-chief rank). Leng Feng, once a great deputy commander of the army, is now just like him with the rank of first-class general with five stars.


    The status has improved and the power has increased, but Kaohsiung has not changed its original heart. In his eyes, he is still a general in Yang Chendong''s hands. Although he has no idea how many countries he has surpassed, this idea has never changed.


    Kaohsiung will never forget that everything he can have today is given by Yang Chendong. If he loses Yang Chendong''s support, he will be replaced by someone every minute. Every minute, he will become an ordinary Han people who don''t know a name from an admirable deputy commander of the Navy.


    No one knows the power and power of the sixth young master better than those who first followed Yang Chendong in Kaohsiung. Such as these powerful guns out of thin air, such as those unexpected ideas, all came from Yang Chendong.


    Who knows what cards Yang Chendong hasn''t used?


    In Kaohsiung''s eyes, Yang Chendong is mysterious, and the more his status continues to improve, the more he knows the power of Yang Chendong''s mysterious power. For example, six of the six class six seagoing ships hidden under his feet have gun barrels and can move iron guys who can fire guns. After seeing its power for the first time, Kaohsiung was completely convinced and dared not have any other ideas in his heart. In fact, he had never had those ideas. After all, Yang Chendong gave them a very good treatment.


    "Report to the deputy commander in chief. The reconnaissance ship ahead reported that a large number of foreign warships were found 60 nautical miles ahead. They were coming to us in a surrounded posture. There were about 1500 warships." a lieutenant colonel''s staff officer ran to Kaohsiung and saluted and reported.


    "1500 ships, three times our number. Hehe, but compared with firepower, I''m afraid it''s not even 1% of us. Ha ha, even if such a big meal is delivered to us, why don''t you eat it? Order the fleet to move forward at normal speed, and all ships check firearms and ammunition to be ready for war at any time." After Kaohsiung gave the order, he laughed. He was afraid that his opponent would run away and attack himself by relying on the familiar sea area. That was the most annoying thing.


    As for explaining the formation of Dao Ming gun, this is his favorite. To tell you the truth, he has not fought with thousands of enemy ships since he commanded the naval battle. Now that he has this opportunity, of course, he is happy, because it means that the time has come for him to make great achievements.


    The order was given by the radio. Other ships kept their normal formation and continued to move forward. However, among the invisible ships, the navy soldiers were checking the igniters and ammunition. At the same time, some hidden gun muzzle were exposed one by one, like a monster with a huge mouth open, waiting to devour any enemy and opponent who dared to resist.


    If this scene is seen by the Portuguese Navy''s reconnaissance ship, they will exclaim that Yang''s warships have not only ten guns, but nearly 100 guns on each warship. Even the third-class warship as a transport ship has 50 or 60 artillery barrels sticking out.


    All Yang warships are equipped with 150mm caliber naval guns. They only need to be fixed, not like the army. They also need to pull, transport and move, which makes their guns more powerful and powerful, and the attack distance reaches 30 kilometers.


    Compared with the strength of Yang seagoing ships, they mostly use cold weapons such as knives, spears, crossbows and arrows. There are also long hook spears, long axes, hook rejections, clapping poles and other objects specially used in naval warfare. It is worth mentioning that there are only Portuguese and Spanish navies with several to dozens of small caliber guns on some larger ships.


    Those small caliber guns have a close attack range, and some can only hit about three to five miles. And there are many solid bullets. Such firepower configuration can''t be put in the eyes of all the soldiers of the Yang Navy.


    Good weapons do not necessarily lead to final victory. However, good weapons will definitely improve the probability of victory, not to mention that the navy soldiers of the Yang Department are elite people who have been specially trained and have participated in countless naval battles all the way. Such a division of hundred battles and such strong guns are invincible in this world.


    I don''t know what kind of opponent I met. The naval coalition composed of Portugal and Spain also approached the Yang Navy according to the previous plan. Finally, the two sides met on the Atlantic Ocean 60 miles away from Lisbon.


    Almost at the same time, Portuguese navy commander in chief Rojas and Spanish Navy commander in chief Sergi issued the order to speed up and attack the Yang Navy. For a time, 1500 joint navies of the two countries, with their sails flying, rushed straight from the front at full speed, and the distance between the two sides was shrinking.


    Fifteen nautical miles... Ten nautical miles... Eight nautical miles... Seven nautical miles... Six nautical miles!


    Seeing that the joint navy of Portugal and Spain was getting closer and closer to them, after most of the joint navy ships entered the range, the Deputy commander-in-chief of Kaohsiung on the class VI warship issued an order to fire.


    Boom~


    Boom~


    Almost at the same time, ten thousand guns fired at once, and countless red lights like meteors crossed the sky, which was very spectacular.


    Next, the shells scattered and fell, and there was a rumble of explosions. The joint navies of Portugal and Spain were hit, either directly split in half, or sunk and sank towards the vast Pacific Ocean.


    The sudden attack and powerful artillery power sank at least 500 warships of the joint navy of Portugal and Spain after a wave of artillery fire, instantly reducing the strength by one-third, making Rojas and Sergi stare with disbelief.


    Only after a few breaths, the two commanders in chief issued the same order at almost the same time, that is, retreat, retreat again. As soon as the so-called experts make a move, they know whether they have it or not. At such a distance, their guns can''t reach them at all, and they are completely in the position of being beaten. And from the power of the other side''s artillery, it is not what they can bear. It is no exaggeration to say that almost one shot can sink one of their boats and lose half of their strength. How can they resist such strong gunfire and how can they be opponents?


    It is far from like the Yang navy can issue orders by telegraph or by relying on the original flag language. It is doomed that orders cannot be transmitted and issued in time on the chaotic battlefield. Therefore, in the bursts of gunfire, except for a few Portuguese and Spanish joint Navy warships who saw the continuous retreat of new orders, most other warships did not retreat, but crossed the sea and became the gun target of the Yang Navy.


    In less than half an hour, the large-scale naval battle between 2000 warships was over. The combined navy of Portugal and Spain fled at the cost of losing more than 12000 warships. Finally, less than 300 warships sped to the port of Lisbon.


    The panicked Portuguese and Spanish joint navy has long lost their fighting spirit. Now they just want to escape back quickly, and then escape to land, relying on various facilities and trenches to resist the attack of the Yang Navy one by one.


    It''s just too late to escape at this time. The speed of the Yang Navy, which had long used the steam principle, could not be compared with that of the Portuguese and Spanish combined navies with the help of sails. When the deputy commander in chief of Kaohsiung put down his telescope, he opened his mouth and gave orders. "Order to leave 200 warships to clean the battlefield and rescue the drowning enemy. Ha ha, the sixth young master said that now Nanming has become a part of the Yang system. It will take a lot of labor to Daxing the railway and highway there, so let these people spare some heat."


    While saying these words, Kaohsiung seemed to see the scene of these prisoners working in Nanming and the moment when the sixth young master showed him.


    The smile just flashed away. Kaohsiung, whose face became calm again, continued: "order the other 300 warships to follow the escaped joint navy of Portugal and Spain to the port of Lisbon. Tell the people below not to fire at will. Now is not the time to destroy them. These 300 warships still have their final value."


    The so-called final value is used to frighten the enemy. Just as Rojas and general Sergi fled all the way to the first two miles of Lisbon port, before they could breathe a sigh of relief, a burst of artillery attacked and covered the whole area. The two commanders in chief of the coalition forces and their warships sank to the bottom of the sea. In this war, poor them basically had no chance to fire. Even if the shells were fired, they did not hurt a Yang warship because of the distance.

 Chapter 1702

    This war can be said to be a cowardly, completely unequal strength, doomed to the complete failure of the joint navy of Portugal and Spain.


    On the port of Lisbon, 5000 Portuguese soldiers saw the scene that the Allied navy was completely destroyed. Everyone was shocked. At the same time, the news was quickly conveyed to the rear. Then the shocked kings of Portugal and Spain soon issued an order to send land infantry to Lisbon port, that is, the sea is not the opponent of the other side, Then guard the land. As long as they are not allowed to land, the security of the two countries will be guaranteed.


    Although the union fleet was lost, the two kings did not feel the danger. They even laughed at Yang''s arrogance at sea. If they destroy the combined fleet and land directly, how can the five thousand soldiers stop it? Now the Yang system should have been killed on land. There should be war everywhere in Portugal.


    Now, they are ready. Almost all the Portuguese army has sent out 300000 troops, and Spain has sent 200000 troops. Together, there are 500000 people. How can we give each other the chance to land?


    As long as the Yang navy can''t go ashore, how long can it persist in eating, drinking and scattering at sea? Finally, the other party will withdraw troops. In this way, they will be successful in defense. I think with this failure, the Yang Navy will not attack them at will in the future.


    The two kings were still laughing at the Yang Navy''s inability to land and didn''t know to seize the opportunity. But I don''t know that Kaohsiung intended to do all this.


    Of course, he can land directly after eliminating the joint navy of Portugal and Spain. But in that way, when entering the hinterland of the two countries, we must face a large number of armies of the two countries. At that time, without the support of warships and artillery, it must be difficult to fight.


    How to seriously damage or even destroy the two armies is something Kaohsiung needs to consider. In this way, there is no opportunity to land in order to give the other party time to deploy troops. In this way, a month later, the other side had a shore in Lisbon, and indeed prepared 500000 troops waiting for their own harvest, which also proved that Kaohsiung''s decision was extremely correct.


    "The order goes on, and everyone has a good rest. Tomorrow morning, we will bombard Lisbon and prepare for the landing of the army." Kaohsiung sees that the other party seems not to be recruiting, so he knows that this should be all the strength that the other party can take in a short time. Even so, he doesn''t need to wait. After all, the sixth young master is still waiting for his good news.


    The Yang Navy had made an order to attack the whole line the next morning. Neither the Portuguese nor the Spanish army knows about this. The situation on the battlefield doomed them to be only the defensive side, and they could only wait for Yang''s landing or the other party''s departure.


    Perhaps because of January, the Yang Navy didn''t do anything, even the artillery bombardment on the shore. This makes the armies of the two countries form an illusion, that is, the number of naval shells of the Yang system is limited, and the number of soldiers of the army is limited. They are unable to attack the land. I''m afraid they are in a tangle because they didn''t leave immediately.


    Completely belittled the two armies and armies of the Yang Navy, to the effect that they were not even prepared at all. In twos and threes, they gathered on the shore to chat and talk about women. It was a winner''s gesture.


    The next morning, the weather was good and the sky was clear. Far away, the Portuguese and Spanish armies were also ready to have breakfast. When the fire began, the Yang Navy moved. The two navies were still caught off guard when they started, and many soldiers did not stay in the dug trenches. Of course, even if you stay in the trenches and don''t know the caliber and strong power of the Yang Navy''s artillery, it''s useless.


    The trench was too shallow to withstand the attack of 150mm caliber artillery. When the shells fell on the position, the land was soon ploughed again, and the whole land was turned over. Under the circumstances, the so-called Portuguese and Spanish coalition forces became pieces of blood corpses with the artillery fire and buried here.


    Such powerful artillery fire was the only one in his life. A full 500000 double tooth allied forces were baptized by shells, and more than 100000 people were killed and injured in the first wave of attack alone. Many of them were directly killed, and some were shocked to death by the power of powerful artillery.


    I never knew that the artillery could still have such great power. These double tooth Allied soldiers just fell to the ground because of fear, but I didn''t know how powerful the afterpower of the shells under the 150mm caliber was. One by one, all the internal organs were broken and died.


    There were also many far away double tooth allied forces, who were injured by shrapnel because of the power of shells, fell to the ground and cried everywhere.


    "Ha ha, the second wave of gunfire is ready to launch." he put down his telescope and smiled all over Kaohsiung''s whole face. Then there was another loud drink. The deafening gunfire rang out again and extended to the double tooth coalition army.


    The double tooth Allied soldiers who were lucky not to be shelled before were stunned by the scene in front of them. They were still standing there one by one, staring and sighing. When the Yang Navy had strong firepower, a wave of red light came over their heads.


    "No, it''s a shell attack. Run," shouted an officer of the Portuguese army. But his voice had long been replaced by the rumbling artillery, and no one could hear the voice except himself.


    Even if it can be heard, where is the safe place under the roar of ten thousand guns?


    The extended coverage of gunfire once again struck the double tooth coalition with thunder. Tens of thousands of coalition soldiers were killed, with mutilated limbs everywhere and countless wounded.


    After two consecutive artillery attacks, the extension of the artillery was finally stopped. The present double tooth allied army has long failed to build. Except for the dead and wounded, the remaining 500000 troops are less than 100000 people. They are scattered in various places. If they are attacking with artillery, they feel like artillery hitting mosquitoes. It is a waste. At this time, the Marines can be used to land directly.


    At this moment, the land king of the five-star Navy finally officially appeared.


    Six ZTZ-99 main battle tanks jumped out of the deck of the class VI warship where Kaohsiung is located, and drove smoothly to the port of Lisbon, Portugal, through the temporary iron bridge built by engineers. Behind the roaring king of land, there are countless tens of thousands of cold front soldiers of the Navy. They took a unified 95 style and strode ashore.


    With the rumble of guns and bursts of gunfire, those double tooth Allied soldiers who were not covered by guns became live targets. When the coalition soldiers came forward with single shot guns, even big knives and spears, flame blockades appeared hundreds of meters away, becoming large meat grinder.


    When tens of thousands of Allied soldiers were shelled and shot to the ground, the fighting will of the remaining two tooth allied forces finally collapsed at this moment. At this time, there is only one thought in their mind, that is to escape.


    The farther you run, the better. The farther you are from these murderous demons, the better.


    It was like the scene when the Eight Power Allied forces set foot on Chinese land many years later. At this time, the five-star Navy landed with arrogance and defeated the two tooth allied forces.


    Under the guidance of six tanks, tens of thousands of cold front Marines successfully captured Lisbon, and then chased the deserters of the double tooth coalition army towards the hinterland of the Portuguese kingdom.


    The advantages of firearms and years of hard training have finally paid off. In less than a month, he completely won the whole Portuguese Kingdom, and then the army kept pointing at Toledo, the king of Spain.


    Not only China has seen traitors in the world, but there have also been many Portuguese traitors and Western traitors in the face of the powerful offensive of the five-star Navy. In order to survive, they took the initiative to be the guide of the Yang army. They helped occupy the land of the two countries and plunder the wealth of the two countries. In just three months, the bright red flags of the five-star army were inserted on the borders of Portugal and Spain.


    It is worth mentioning that when Kaohsiung invaded Toledo with a large army, a construction factory for railcars was also found here. This was all bought by Garcia, a businessman, at a high price from chixian city. He originally wanted to have an industrial revolution in Spain. Now, all this has fallen into the hands of the five-star army again. As Yang Chendong expected, he has made wedding clothes for the development of the Yang family.


    The occupation of Portugal and Spain is only a microcosm of the Yang Navy''s expedition to the West. Such things have been happening all the time. One western country after another has been destroyed, and one vast land after another has become a member of the Yang family. This battle will continue until one day, the five-star flag of Yang system will be inserted in every corner of the western world.


    ......


    Beiming capital.


    Dai Zong Zhu Qiyu died of illness. In 1469 A.D., his son Zhu Jianji succeeded to the throne and was named hezong. It means peace.


    It''s just an emperor''s name, which can''t change everything. The national strength of the northern Ming Dynasty is weakening rapidly. If it''s not that the Yang family is still consolidating and swallowing the victory fruit of the Southern Ming Dynasty, it doesn''t mean to send troops to them. I''m afraid that the northern Ming Dynasty will soon step into the dust after the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    Obviously, for the northern Ming Dynasty, Yang Chendong didn''t mean to raise troops. The three battles fought during the capture of the Southern Ming Dynasty have killed more than 10000 soldiers. That''s enough. Next, to deal with Beiming, Yang Chendong hopes to accept all this in a more peaceful way. He believes he can do this.


    Zhu Jianji succeeded to the throne, although he didn''t like power very much, and even didn''t want to be the emperor from his bones. But when he was in power, he tried his best to turn the tide on his own. One of the things he did was to take back some of the power of his teacher Xu Youzhen and deal with the national politics himself.


    Although Zhu Jianji did not show any wild hope for power and political means when he was the prince. But no one can underestimate the power of an emperor. On the day when he really took over the throne, when the royal guards and East Hall of the northern Ming Dynasty were used by him, Zhu Jianji saw the disadvantages of some measures taken by Xu Youzhen. He really couldn''t understand how the obvious Keng country trip of buying officials and crimes with money was passed by his late parents.


    Xu Youzhen''s power was removed and he was banned at home. In the following time, Zhu Jianji, a young and energetic man, began a two-year reform journey.


    In this regard, Yang Chendong has been watching. He also wants to see what kind of measures the young emperor, who has never appeared in history, will make the whole northern Ming Dynasty a new look.


    Obviously, Yang Chendong is going to be disappointed. Zhu Jianji, who only wants to rely on his own strength, is still too young to understand the way of emperors. Although many ideas are good and some young officials with ideas and aspirations have been employed, the road of reform is not so easy. In the interests of conservative forces, even the emperor will lose Mai Cheng.


    After two years of trouble, the above decree could not even go out of the capital shuntianfu. The young emperor of Zhu Jianji was also resisted by more and more officials. At this time, Xu Youzhen had a place to play. More and more officials found him and hoped that he could stand up and take charge of the overall situation. When necessary, they were even willing to bow to King Wunan.


    These instant beneficiaries are not stupid. They have seen that if Zhu Jianji continues to toss about, I''m afraid it won''t be long before their property will shrink significantly. Even if the reform continues, their lives may not be saved. In contrast, if they surrender to Yang, they can at least survive safely and keep at least 20% of their wealth. In contrast, they can accept this result more.


    Under the call, Xu Youzhen came out. In the palace, he and Zhu Jianji, the emperor of hezong, talked about the darkness from the morning. No one knows what they said. Only shortly after Xu Youzhen came out of the palace, Zhu Jianji announced that he needed to rest in the palace because of his poor health. The imperial power returned to Xu Youzhen again.


    As soon as Xu Youzhen ascended the throne, the first thing he did was to send someone to ask the king of Wunan for peace, and said that they were willing to give up the power, and let Beiming become one of the forces of the Yang family.


    If it had been two years ago, Xu Youzhen dared to say so. Doing so must be blamed by thousands of people. But now, none of the people who knew the news stood up against it. Perhaps they had already seen that Beiming had no way to go except being swallowed up by the Yang family. The difference is that you have to fight before you surrender, or just surrender peacefully.


    None of the officials in the court stood up against it, because they have always been the moderates. In line with the idea of emphasizing culture and restraining force, they don''t want to fight if they can''t fight.


    After finishing Wen Chen, there are only generals left. As a powerful figure in the army of the northern Ming Dynasty, Shi Heng has already quietly traveled to Shicheng, one of the cities built by the king of Southern Wu. On this trip, he came to seek peace or, frankly, to surrender.


    Shi Heng, the Marquis of Wuqing, has long been informed that the Shaanxi general has been secretly taken by Xu Deyi, the deputy general. Now the army is secretly marching towards Datong. It seems that it is going to take Datong. As for Sun Hong, the general soldier of Datong, he is old. In recent years, because the northern Ming Dynasty and the Yang family get along well, there is no war. The imperial court has long cut off each other''s food and salaries. It is deputy that Datong mansion is a constant referee, and it has long been unable to prosper as it was. Once the Shaanxi army enters Datong, what will happen is to think with your toes and know what will happen. At the moment, if Shi Heng is not making the right choice, I''m afraid he won''t be given a chance to surrender in the future.


    As the saying goes, it is better to start first and suffer later. Shi Heng took the lead. This is the most good general in history. He took the initiative to come to Shicheng and expressed his sincerity to surrender to the Yang family.


    For the arrival of Shi Heng, Hu mang was not surprised at all. In fact, he has been waiting for this moment. Otherwise, as a member of the Military Commission, he should have gone to chixian city to take his new post. Seeing that Shi Heng finally appeared, he couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief.


    Lang Youqing and concubine are interested. The next negotiation is naturally very smooth. Shiheng''s requirements are not high. He just wants to save himself and his family. I''m afraid he also knows that he has fought many battles with the five-star army over the years, although they all ended in great defeat. But how many soldiers of the five-star army have also been killed. Who knows if others will hate themselves? He didn''t dare to ask too much, just for an old life and family peace.


    Hu mang was not too embarrassed about Shi Heng''s knowledge. As the young master often said, the northern Ming army is also composed of Han people. Our own people don''t fight our own people. In this way, it was agreed that Shi Heng would surrender to Yang with his 300000 northern Ming army in just more than an hour. As a reward, Yang will not embarrass Shi Heng and his family and allow him to leave half of his property.


    Shi Heng is very satisfied with the condition that he is able to keep half of his property, compared with finding some tycoons who often have to hand over 80% or even 90% of their property. After the big talk, Shi Heng smiled and chatted with Hu mang while drinking tea. The atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Taking this opportunity, Shi Heng carefully asked, "tiger general, but I don''t know about the Deputy General of Shaanxi..."


    The corner of his mouth tilted slightly. Hu mang knew what the other party meant. At this time, he was not afraid that the other party would know. He said in a very casual tone: "Shi Hou asked Xu Deyi, deputy commander in chief. In fact, he was a member of our Yang family as early as ten years ago. By the way, he was self-developed by the king of Wunan and has been in the northern Ming army as an insider."


    Shiheng''s eyes immediately flashed a startling light, said a good means, and began to rejoice that his practice was correct. That is, Yang Chendong can arrange insiders in the Shaanxi army. Who knows if there are such people around him? If he had to resist to the end, he might have his head cut off by a follower before the war started.


    In this regard, Shi Heng, who learned the truth, strengthened his determination to surrender, and then cooperated with the five-star army very much. 300000 northern Ming army became prisoners of the five-star army without blood.


    Soon after, good news came from Xu Deyi. In view of Datong general Sun Hong''s unrepentant death, he still wants to compete with Shaanxi army despite the great difference between his military strength and Shaanxi army. After sleeping one night, his head was really cut off by an insignificant soldier around him. So far, the headless Datong soldiers had no choice but to surrender when the Shaanxi army was under the city.


    Successive rebellions by the border troops opened the west gate in Beichen. Shi Wanshan, commander of the new Fifth Army, calmed the Wusi Tibetan area and took the army into the territory of the northern Ming Dynasty after a year''s rest. The army came straight towards the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty.


    The army crossed Xuanfu, leaped to Huailai, and came through Juyong Pass. After the news reached the capital of the northern Ming Dynasty, all the civil and military officials in the court were shocked. They knew that the northern Ming Dynasty would not be an opponent of the Yang family, but they never thought that the army surrendered without a battle.


    In the palace of the northern Ming Dynasty, he Zong Zhu Jianji, who had stopped reform and handed over power, did not change his face when he heard the news. All this was expected of him. During his two years in power, he felt that there was a big hand blocking him. It seemed that everything he wanted to do was full of difficulties. At that time, he expected such a day.


    "Come and tell young Fu Xu to enter the hall." with a sigh, Zhu Jianji issued a will.


    About an hour later, Xu Youzhen entered the palace hall and saw Zhu Jianji sitting on the Jinluan hall. "I have seen the emperor."


    It''s just a bow. As Xu Youzhen is the emperor''s teacher, it has become a common ritual to see without kneeling unless something important happens.


    "Come and give the young master a seat."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    The monarchs and officials were opposite. Zhu Jianji waved his hand. At that time, all the eunuchs and palace maids in the temple withdrew. After there was no one else, Zhu Jianji said with a dead gray face, "young Fu, can''t I keep this Daming River and mountain?"


    In this sentence, Zhu Jianji could not express his bleak feeling in his tone. Although he had no intention of imperial power, his fate made him a descendant of the Zhu family. At this time, it was also very uncomfortable to see his ancestors'' foundation lost in his own hands.


    Xu Youzhen, who had already prepared for this, although he wanted to persuade his emperor student to open up, he didn''t say it after opening his mouth. He just hesitated and spit out a word, "yes."


    Listening to this almost resolute voice, Zhu Jianji laughed bitterly. He knew that he was powerless. But even if it''s a surrender, he needs to know where he belongs. "Shaofu, do you know how my future road is?"


    "Well, if the emperor is willing to meditate, he can travel around the world like the emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty and have no worries about food and clothing. If he wants to resist to the end, he''s afraid he''s going to enter the king''s grave for the rest of his life."


    "Hmm? Shaofu has been in contact with the king of Wunan?" hearing Xu Youzhen''s remarks in such detail, Zhu Jianji''s eyebrows raised and his anger burned in his heart. He already had a feeling that Xu Youzhen and Yang Department seemed to have close contacts. Now it seems that it is a fact.


    At the moment, Xu Youzhen is not afraid of anything. The Yang Department will dominate the whole Daming. Even if he admits some things, it doesn''t matter. He believed that even if Zhu Jianji knew, he would not do anything about himself, because there was no need. On the contrary, killing yourself will only make the situation in Beiming more chaotic. "Yes, King Wunan sent someone to find his subordinates."


    Xu Youzhen actually admitted, which was somewhat beyond Zhu Jianji''s expectation. At this moment, he was very unhappy and asked, "why? Shaofu thinks I''m not as good as king Wunan?"


    Xu Youzhen would like to say yes. But it''s meaningless to say this at this time. In order to take care of the emperor''s face, he had to say against his heart: "the emperor, King Wunan has worked hard for decades. In contrast, the emperor has just ascended the throne of Dabao. It''s better to say that the former Emperor didn''t lay a better foundation, which has nothing to do with the emperor. In my opinion, the emperor is a holy and qualified monarch."


    With this remark, Zhu Jianji''s face obviously looked better. Although he knew that Xu Youzhen was obviously suspected of flattering, he still liked to listen to it. Thinking that he did not work as hard as Yang Chendong for a long time, the Beiming he took over was actually full of holes. He sighed and said: "what the young master said is that even if the destiny is not here, I can''t change my destiny against the sky. So I''ll order the young master to negotiate with King Wunan. We must tell them not to hurt my people. They are all innocent."


    Deliberately pretending to be compassionate is the only thing Zhu Jianji can do as an emperor. At least in this way, it won''t be too embarrassing to record yourself in history books, will it?


    Zhu Jianji finally decided to surrender, although this did not surprise Xu Youzhen. But nothing is absolute. Before he got the result, he was still a little nervous. Now that all the dust has settled, he can also breathe a sigh of relief. Then he hugged his fist and replied, "please rest assured. I will do my best to do this. To ensure the safety of the people of the northern Ming Dynasty, the emperor can have a better treatment."


    The last sentence is exactly what Zhu Jianji wants to hear. Seeing that Xu Youzhen understood what he meant, he nodded with satisfaction, then waved his hand and said, "OK, young Fu, step back. I''m tired."


    In August 1471, emperor of the northern Ming Dynasty and Zong Zhu Jianji invented the imperial edict Zen, which is located in the east of Yang Chendong, king of Wunan.


    Three years after the annexation of the Southern Ming Dynasty, the Yang system unified the northern Ming Dynasty and completely unified the whole Daming Dynasty. After 22 years of division, Daming returned to unification.


    The next month, all the important officials of the Yang family of the former Northern Ming Dynasty rushed to chixian city to attend the ceremony. Yang Chendong set up a birth altar, worshipped his ancestors and told heaven, and established the great Chinese Empire.


    Big, only broad meaning.


    China refers to the land of China.


    Xia, Chinese history is the dynasty of early civilization. The descendants of China are often called by later generations.


    The great Chinese Empire completely replaced the Yang Dynasty and became the latest, strongest and largest imperial dynasty.


    Four years later, with the continuous efforts of the great Chinese Imperial Navy, the western countries were unified. The great migration of the world officially began. Westerners came to the East as slaves and maidservants, and Han people went to the West as masters and masters. Except for some deserted and remote areas that have not yet been conquered by the troops of the great Chinese Empire, all civilized places belong to the land of the great Chinese Empire.


    The great Chinese empire finally unified the world. Under the chairmanship of emperor Yang Chendong of Qi Dynasty, the cabinet meeting and Military Commission meeting of the new world were successfully held in chixian city.


    Yu Qian and Shen you withdrew from the cabinet because they were old. Put on a new attic, old Yu Mian and white double. So far, the nine members of the new cabinet are Luan Xiaochen, Wu Qian, long Tienan, Yu Mian, Bai Shuang, Xu Youzhen (former official of the northern Ming Dynasty), Hu Changning (father of Queen Hu Yan, former official of the northern Ming Dynasty), Shang Yun (former official of the Southern Ming Dynasty) and Ma Dali.


    The Military Commission was expanded from five members to nine members, namely Hu Mang, Leng song, Kaohsiung, Tianyu, Tian Hu, Yang Er (commander of heiqi Longwei), Yang San (director of the general intelligence administration), Yang Si (chief of General Logistics), and Yang Wu (commander of the forbidden Army in the Imperial Palace).


    After the cabinet and the Military Commission, there are more than 30 governors. They are:


    Governor in East Asia: his sphere of influence includes Daming, Mongolian grassland, Korean province and Xiaowo province.


    Governor in Southeast Asia: his sphere of influence includes the Philippines, Vietnam, Laos, Cambodia, Myanmar, Thailand, Malaysia and Brunei.


    Governor in South Asia: his sphere of influence includes Nepal, Bhutan, Bangladesh, India and Pakistan.


    Governor in Central Asia: his sphere of influence includes Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, Uzbekistan, Turkmenistan and Timur.


    Governor in West Asia: his sphere of influence includes Afghanistan, Iraq, Iran, Syria, Jordan, Lebanon, Israel, Palestine, Saudi Arabia, Yemen, Georgia, Armenia, Azerbaijan and Turkey.


    In addition, more than 20 regional governors have been established, including governor in northern Europe, governor in Eastern Europe, governor in Central Europe, governor in Western Europe, governor in southern Europe, governor in North Africa, governor in East Africa, Central Africa, West Africa, South Africa, Oceania, governor in North America and governor in South America.


    The governor''s position is changed every five to eight years to prevent any private power from becoming bigger.


    The list of governors is composed of the Military Commission''s nomination and recommendation, and finally the great Chinese emperor''s appointment.


    Each governor''s region has a governor in charge of local affairs such as people''s livelihood, agricultural development, urban development, taxation, census, education and so on; There shall be a military governor in charge of local public security and the security of the garrison; There is a commercial governor in charge of light commerce, industry and commerce, heavy commerce and resource management (including the development and management of minerals, oil and non-ferrous metals).


    Each of the three governors has the power to make secret concessions to the great Chinese emperor, so as to ensure mutual checks and balances, and no big things will happen. At the same time, the supervision, anti-corruption and intelligence departments will conduct covert investigation on officials in various regions at any time. Once there are dereliction of duty, inaction and corrupt officials, they will take them immediately and be impolite. Because these secret investigation officials are also randomly transferred and changed every few years, it is impossible for anyone to buy them out.


    After more than 60 governors took office, the first thing was to stabilize the local people''s livelihood, first solve the problem of everyone''s food, and then enhance the lofty position of the Han people in the whole century. All Han people or Han nationality enjoy the highest treatment among the people. For example, they have special care in education, hospitals, housing, management and so on. Even in marriage, only Han men can be polygamous, or Han women can be polygamous after their application is allowed.


    For a time, people all over the world learned Chinese, learned to write Chinese characters, and were proud to have a Chinese nationality.


    Suppress other religions and destroy other words and books. Anyone who finds a hiding place will be guilty of even sitting. It is light to kill people, heavy to destroy their families. All Dahua Xia needs is a voice, a text and a history


    Finally, the supreme power of Dahua Xia was given to the emperor, followed by members of the nine cabinet, members of the five armed forces and commissions, and more than 60 governors on the third floor below. As the founder, founder and core figure of Dahua Xia, Yang Chendong was also ready to release his power and become a supreme emperor.


    In 1475, the fourth year of great China, Emperor Yang Chendong handed over the throne to his successor, crown prince Yang Bo.


    With lightning speed, when the cabinet, the Military Commission and the governors knew about it, Yang Chendong had already left the throne of imperial power and started World Tourism with his eight wives. The people of the world who heard the news were crying for a time. They think this is a great great Chinese emperor who doesn''t want his people. Many Han people think this is a great event like the collapse of heaven and earth. It was not until the new emperor, great China II Yang Bo, took the initiative to stand up and express his position to people all over the world that his father Yang Chendong didn''t care about his people, but wanted to travel around the world, observe their lives closely and understand their needs that the people broke down their tears and laughed.


    At this time, Yang Chendong really achieved the aspirations of the people in the Han Dynasty and led the Han people to the peak of the world, which no ancient emperor could do. His achievements will be recorded in history and will always be recorded in the hearts of countless Han people who are moving towards prosperity and happiness.


    The emergence of Yang Chendong realized the ultimate goal of Han people''s reunion and Han people''s supremacy. He did not disappoint Dachang''s help and the mission entrusted to him by the first time.


    Remain true to our original aspiration.


    When the Han people reached the peak of the world and other nationalities crawled at the feet of the Han people, he smiled.


    That''s the biggest laugh I''ve ever had in more than 20 years. Then the laughter spread all over the great Chinese Empire, forever imprinted in the hearts of the Han people!


    The end of the book


    When I finished writing the whole book, I felt excited. Over the past two years, I have worked hard day and night to tell a fairly complete story.


    Although the update speed of prodigal son is not very fast, the victory is stability. Since the date of publication, there has been no time to stop. It has been more than 700 days and nights for two consecutive years, with five million words, which can be regarded as a positive result.


    Without everyone''s support, there will be no prodigal son''s persistence. Although the results have not been very good, never being a eunuch is the direction of the prodigal son''s efforts. From the beginning, there must be results. From 2010 to now, this has been the case for 11 years. I also thank my relatives for accompanying the prodigal son through these processes. In the book of Quartermaster Daming, there are also many people to thank, such as moral students 609, Ji Ping An and L_ Yu Rui, Shuyou 58760743, Shuyou 58278201, flame 3-inch Ding, Shuyou 26784426, kankanshu202, Shuyou 57762277, Shendang_ Shashen, 13461009964, Badaojiang, dazili, etc. thank you for your support, reward, subscription and recommendation.


    With your support, the prodigal son will work harder to write every story.


    The new book "ferocity of the Duke of China" has been serialized on the vertical and horizontal Chinese network. Welcome to taste it and witness a new story with the prodigal son.